《Quick Transmigration: Cannon Fodder Comes to Counterattack》


 Chapter 1

    Meng Li''s consciousness gradually became clear, and when he opened his eyes, it was a vast expanse of white.


    Her eyes shed bewilderment and bewilderment, but it was only a moment. Her eyes quickly turned into alert, looking at the space environment.


    She is wearing a long skirt with wide sleeves. She walks in the space lightly. Where she can see, it is covered with white fog. It seems that she is wearing an ethereal and mysterious veil.


    Meng Li subconsciously released his mental strength. Looking at this space, he saw the same scene as before.


    She tried to get out of the space, but there was an invisible force blocking her.


    Meng Li''s arm subconsciously raised, suddenly seemed to think of something, arm unable to put down, obviously this situation makes Meng Li helpless.


    Meng Li''s face was strange andplicated, and his heart was full of vors.


    In her memory, she was dead.


    She raised her hand to touch her body. Her body was no longer there. Her tentacles were like cotton.


    Meng Li looked down at himself, no body, but the dress was still what she used to wear, but now she looks like a gust of wind can blow away.


    But she was trapped here. After she died, did she enter other people''s magic weapon and imprison her soul?


    Or is this what people often call huangquan road?


    Meng Li felt a deep sadness in his heart and looked dejected. In his mind, he recalled her decades of practice. Since she was a little girl, she had been practicing in the sect for decades, but her aptitude was not very good. At the moment of her death, she was able to cultivate Dan.


    At that time, it was said that there was a mountain range, and there was a strange phenomenon in the sky, so there must be a strange treasure.


    Meng Li couldn''t help his curiosity. His original intention was to increase his knowledge. He also hoped to obtain some natural resources and treasures for his path of cultivation.


    But when that treasure was born, the light was dazzling, and no one could get close to it. It was bombed in the sky. In the chaos, Meng Li had not seen the shape of the treasure, so Hua Lili became a member of the cannon fodder.


    Meng Li''s eyes are sad. She doesn''t know where she is going and what she will face next. The unknown is mysterious and frightening. Does she have an afterlife?


    Has she ever been guilty in her life? Will she go to hell?


    I don''t think so?


    Her ssmates said she was kind.


    But Meng Li knew in his heart that it was not kindness. She knew herself too well and it was not kindness.


    Therefore, Meng Li does not know the definition of sin, whether she will go to hell or not.


    "Hello, Meng Li."


    Just when Meng Li was at a loss, a voice that was hard to distinguish between men and women sounded in this space. Meng Li was so surprised that he almost lost his posture. If Meng Li had a body, it must be sweat and hair standing up at the moment.


    "Meng Li."


    The stereotyped voice sounded again.


    Meng Li was suddenly called, really frightened, who is calling her name?


    Meng Li pressed his suspicions and looked around quickly, but he didn''t find the source of the sound. However, the sound seemed toe from all directions, directly to his mind. Meng Li took a long breath: "yes, are you?"


    "I''m the traversing system. My code name is 6018. It''s used for traversing the ne. Would you like to be one of us?" 6018''s voice is still rigid and stiff.


    "How do you know my name?" Meng Li asked.


    "I''m through the system. When youe here, you already have information about you."


    Meng Liran knew this mysterious thing. It should be very simple to know something about her. Thinking of this, Meng Liran didn''t know if he was going to go deep into the matter and asked: "crossing? System? "


    Meng Li really can''t understand what is crossing, what is the system, and the following crossing ne, which makes Meng Li unable to understand.


    It is a meaning that lets Meng Li listen to is, the other party probably wants to let her join a sect and so on.


    6018 voice again:


    "yes, if you are willing to be a Tasker, you can take the task to all the world to do the task, and you can get a reward forpleting the task."


    "If you don''t want to be a Tasker, I can send you to life." 6018 added.


    Meng Li''s mind turns around. This voice gives her the feeling that there is no human emotion. Her tone is very stiff and ruthless. It makes Meng Li feel like Not people?


    However, Meng Li did not rashly ask the doubts in her heart. Instead, she heard some key words and went to various worlds to do tasks?


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "if I don''t want to be a Tasker, can I go directly to my life?"


    "Yes."


    6018''s answer is very short.


    But did not tell Meng Li, before death to deprive part of the soul power and memory, is impossible to let Meng Li with the memory here to go to life.


    Hearing the speech, Meng Li asked again, "do you say there are many worlds?"


    "Of course, there are countless worlds. The world you lived in was just a drop in the ocean. The outside world is a lot bigger." 6018."If you don''t want to, I can send you away now. Please make a quick decision."


    6018 continued.


    Meng Li blinked. There are countless worlds outside. This temptation is really too big, but if she dies, she will not remember the things of this life, so she seems not to be her.


    After all, if she had a previous life, she can''t remember it now.


    And Meng Li is not worried that the master of this voice is cheating her.


    After all, now she is stuck in this space and can''t move. If you want to do something about her, you don''t have to talk so much with her.


    In fact, it should be like this. The other party needs her to do the task for some reason.


    6018 voice again:


    "if your mission fails, your soul power will be used to maintain the energy of system space, and you will provide as much as the system space needs. With your soul power, you can barely maintain the system to cross the ne twice at most."


    "If you run out of soul power, you can''t die." 6018 added.


    I don''t know why, Meng Li was relieved to hear such words.


    There is no pie in the sky. If she is allowed to do the task, if the task fails, she will be sent to her death. It''s really a bit incredible.


    But now there are conditions, but let Meng Li a little peace of mind, although the price is not to die at the price, it can be said that the price is very high.


    But Meng Li always felt that if he cheated her to do the task, and then didn''t let her seed in the task, it would be too hard to ask for her soul power. Why don''t he ask for her soul power now.


    So the task should be within the scope of human ability, not the scope of God.


    Besides, it is said that her soul power canst two passes, that is, there are two chances. If she fails this time, there should be one more.


    Meng Li smiles andughs at himself. He did not expect that he could gamble with his life after he died. He asks cautiously:


    "what task do I need to do?"

 Chapter 2

    "There are many kinds, generally counter attack tasks, enter the body of the client, change the original fate of the client, andplete the tasks entrusted by the client."


    "Is this a loss?"


    Meng Li''s voice was a little shocked.


    "No, it''s only temporary. After the task is finished, you wille back, and the client will go back to his body and live his life. You''ll be rewarded ordingly. "


    6018 exined.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes shed, and hesitated to ask:


    "is there anyone who is invited to do something evil?"


    "Tasks are all selected, and they have their own meaning. Besides, good and evil are in your heart."


    6018 doesn''t talk more, the voice is as usual:


    "would you like to be a Tasker?"


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll send you to your life now?"


    Meng Li knew that the master of the voice was a little impatient. If she asked further, she would have to die.


    Meng Li is bulging her cheek and clenching her teeth. She wants to see other world. She wants to, wants to.


    And intuition tells Meng Li, this should be a chance, can take her to other world, this is what kind of power can do.


    Think of this no longer hesitated, decisively said: "I do."


    "Tasker Meng Li is binding to system space..."


    A voice without any emotion came. Meng Li seemed to feel something connected with his soul. He just wanted to ask 6018 what it was, and then he lost consciousness. Meng Li''s figure disappeared in the vast white space.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returns, and his head rises. Massive memory fragments rush into Meng Li''s mind instantly. Meng Li frowns with pain, and does not pit.


    After a long time, Meng Li opened his eyes in the dark, and a strange light shed in his eyes.


    She really came into a different world.


    Meng Li stands up and turns on the light in the room ording to the memory of eptance. The orange light is on. Meng Li looks at everything in the room carefully. The soft bed is covered with soft quilt. The room is warm and warm.


    Meng Li looks to a corner of the room where there is aputer.


    ording to the epted memory, Meng Li knows that this is an era of rapid development of the Inte and an era when people believe in science.


    Although the world does not have the cultivation system of the world she lived in, people in this world have also created many powerful scientific weapons, which are very powerful.


    What let Meng Li like most is that this ce is peaceful and beautiful, which is quite different from the cruel world where she lived.


    Meng Li knows that his soul has entered the body of a girl named Xiao Xiaoqin.


    Meng Li recalled the received plot and memory, and analyzed it carefully in his mind.


    Xiao Xiaoqin was born in a businessman''s family. Her parents are in business. Thepany is not small, but it is not small. She has a rich family.


    Xiao Xiaoqin also has a brother who loves Xiao Xiaoqin very much. Although his parents are busy with their work, they also love a pair of children very much. The family of four is happy.


    But Xiao Xiaoqin''s life changed with the arrival of a girl named Tao Yuwei.


    Tao Yuwei is the daughter of Xiao Xiaoqin''s father, Xiao Mingwei, who is a close friend. Tao Yuwei''s mother died early and her father died of illness.


    Because Tao Yuwei''s father''s parents have long passed away, Tao Yuwei''s father thinks that Xiao Mingwei''s family is rich, and his daughter likes her uncle Xiao very much since childhood, so he entrusts Tao Yuwei to Xiao Mingwei before leaving.


    Xiao Mingwei didn''t hesitate at all, so he promised his dying father that he would treat Tao Yuwei as his own daughter.


    Xiao''s mother doesn''t have the slightest opinion. After all, she has been close to Tao Yuwei for so many years and has been walking around for a long time. She also thinks that Tao Yuwei and Xiao Aiqin can be partners and have the best of both worlds.


    Xiao Aifeng, Xiao Aiqin''s elder brother, was very fond of Tao Yuwei, a girl with sweet appearance and soft voice, and naturally weed her.


    It can be said that the family all like Tao Yuwei''sing.


    Tao Yuwei''s father died soon.


    With the help of Xiao Mingwei, Tao Yuwei handles her father''s funeral and moves to Xiao''s house.


    Also transferred to Xiao Xiaoqin school, in order to facilitate the two children get along, Xiao Mingwei also deliberately transferred to Xiao Xiaoqin ss.


    After Tao Yuwei arrived at Xiao''s house, she was beautiful, sweet and kind-hearted, which made Xiao Mingwei and his wife very fond of her.


    Xiao Xiaofeng also likes Tao Yuwei''s sister very much, and because Tao Yuwei is an orphan, he loves Tao Yuwei.


    But Xiao Xiaoqin is deeply disappointed, because her parents and brother who loved her since childhood have turned their focus and attention to Tao Yuwei.


    But what Xiao Xiaoqin can''t stand most is that Tao Yuwei always does bad things with a good heart.


    That girl is not in love with spring, Xiao Xiaoqin also has a secret love object in school.


    After being known by Tao Yuwei, Tao Yuwei patted her chest and said to Xiao Xiaoqin that she would help her express her love and help her investigate the character of the boy.Of course, the final result is that people all over the world know that Xiao Aiqin has a secret love for others.


    What''s more, after Tao Yuwei broke into each other''s sight like a deer, the other party fell in love with Tao Yuwei and pursued Tao Yuwei with a high profile.


    Sympathy or yful eyese to Xiao Xiaoqin one after another. Xiao Xiaoqin feels embarrassed and lost, and feels disgusted at Tao Yuwei.


    Xiao Xiaoqin, after all, is a girl with little experience in the world. She can''t hide her emotions.


    Tao Yuwei''s face is getting colder and colder, especially when his parents and elder brother treat Tao Yuwei well.


    The atmosphere of the two at home, Xiao people are not unaware, but think the contradiction between the children is not big, did not care.


    But Tao Yuwei doesn''t seem to see Xiao Xiaoqin''s cold eyes. She tries her best to please Xiao Xiaoqin at home. If she has nothing to do, she will make a fruit tter for Xiao Xiaoqin and make a love breakfast.


    If Xiao Xiaoqin doesn''t eat, Tao Yuwei will look sad and pitiful, sitting on one side, as if telling silently, why don''t you ept my kindness to you? Do you really hate me so much?


    everyone in the family praises Tao Yuwei for being sensible, but Xiao Xiaoqin''s eyes are looking at the unreasonable children.


    Xiao Xiaofeng often educates Xiao Xiaoqin, saying that Xiao Xiaoqin is too small-minded and mes Xiao Xiaoqin for not being sensible.


    And Xiao''s mother also talks in Xiao Aiqin''s ear. She thinks Xiao Xiaoqin''s attitude is very inappropriate.


    In the heart of Xiao''s mother, her daughter is too pampered, while Tao Yuwei is so sensible and lovely. Who is right and who is wrong can be known at a nce.


    Xiao''s father didn''t say anything, but Xiao Xiaoqin didn''t understand the disappointment in his eyes.


    Xiao Xiaoqin, "...


    and Tao Yuwei, because the boy Xiao Xiaoqin likes pursues her business in turn, finds Xiao Xiaoqin to exin that it''s not like that, and that he must bring them together to fulfill Xiao Xiaoqin''s wish.

 Chapter 3

    Xiao Yuqin is very embarrassed to ask you what to do.


    Xiao Xiaoqin and Tao Yuwei finally inevitable outbreak of war.


    Xiao Xiaoqin asks Tao Yuwei why she wants to embarrass her, but Tao Yuwei, who is kind-hearted and kind-hearted, looks at Xiao Xiaoqin pitifully with her innocent and pure eyes.


    Tears with no money, a hit look, muttered to herself, since Xiao family does not wee her, she left here, then turned to hide her face and ran.


    But I didn''t expect that Tao Yuwei really ran away from home. Xiao''s parents and Xiao Xiaofeng looked around and didn''t find Tao Yuwei.


    The family came back to look at Xiao Xiaoqin, the "culprit".


    She was very sad in the face of the disappointment and reproach of her family and the disgust in her brother''s eyes.


    Tao Yuwei has been missing for a few days. In the face of the reproachful eyes cast by the Xiao family, Xiao Xiaoqin is suffering for a few days. She wants to ask her parents and brother, who is important?


    Finally, Xiao Xiaofeng returned Tao Yuwei back.


    Under the strong demands of the Xiao family, Xiao Xiaoqin apologizes to Tao Yuwei. Although she is not reconciled, Xiao Xiaoqin has no way. In everyone''s eyes, she is the one who did wrong. No one understands her loss and embarrassment.


    However, what annoys Xiao Xiaoqin is that Tao Yuwei still seems to be extremely ttering to her. She ignores past grudges and is careful. She also makes breakfast for the Xiao family every morning, often massages her mother, and is never stingy when it sounds good. In this strong contrast, Xiao Xiaoqin is indulgent and unreasonable.


    Xiao Xiaoqin''s family is patient with Xiao Xiaoqin, and Xiao Xiaofeng''s disgust makes Xiao Xiaoqin bored every day. A ssmate named Yao Xuan says that he wants to help Xiao Xiaoqin vent his anger. Although it''s not known whether there is selfishness in it, Xiao Xiaoqin directly refuses.


    Moreover, it was her own private affair, and she didn''t like other people''s interference. After a long time, she forgot it and didn''t care about it at all.


    But what Xiao Xiaoqin didn''t expect was that Yao Xuan knew some people somewhere, and she didn''t obey thew, so she kidnapped Tao Yuwei.


    Yao Xuan was flustered when she saw that she was making a big fuss. She only knew those people asionally, but she didn''t know the details of them at all.


    Now this situation, the other party does not listen to her at all. After learning that Tao Yuwei is very popr in the Xiao family, she learns that the Xiao family is well-off, and evenes up with the idea of asking the Xiao family for ransom.


    Yao Xuan told Xiao Xiaoqin about it, and in her words, she already put all the responsibility on Xiao Xiaoqin.


    Of course, they say they can do it. Xiao Xiaoqin is just a girl. When she encounters such a mess, she confesses the cause and effect to her parents when shees home.


    Xiao''s mother is in tears. Xiao''s father is furious and ps Xiao Xiaoqin. Xiao Xiaofeng even tells her that if Tao Yuwei can''te back safely, she will break the rtionship with Xiao Xiaoqin.


    Xiao Xiaoqin is miserable. She can only silently expect Tao Yuwei toe back safely. This result is not what she wants at all.


    She thought that Yao Xuan just wanted to quarrel with Tao Yuwei. She really didn''t know that things would be so big.


    And she also refused Yao Xuan to help her vent her anger. She didn''t expect anyone else to make such a im.


    However, just when the Xiao family was nning to raise money for the kidnappers, they received a call from Tao Yuwei, saying that she had escaped safely and that the kidnappers had been sent to the police station and would be punished byw.


    When Xiao Xiaoqin learned the news, she was dull for a moment. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t understand what was wrong.


    But Xiao Xiaoqin didn''t know that misfortune wasing to her.


    After another two days, Tao Yuwei returns to Xiao''s home. Xiao Xiaoqin wants to apologize, but Xiao Xiaoqin, who is so strong, doesn''t open her mouth. All kinds of secret entanglements and guilt.


    At this time Xiao Xiaoqin did not know that she had no chance to speak again.


    On Xiao Xiaoqin''s way home, Xiao Xiaoqin was kidnapped.


    In the narrow carriage, Xiao Xiaoqin, curled up in a trance, heard someone spit that she had no idea what to do and must make her suffer enough....


    Xiao Xiaoqin was spoiled since childhood, and her body was delicate and soft. Later, she was blindfolded and closed in a space. She didn''t eat or drink, and there was no one. The unknown next second made Xiao Xiaoqin extremely scared.


    Xiao Xiaoqin didn''t know how long she stayed in the closed and humid space. Finally, her body couldn''t resist and she didn''t wake up after losing consciousness.


    At thest moment of Xiao Xiaoqin''s life, the faces of Xiao''s family and Tao Yuwei''s shed in her mind. In a trance, she felt that all this was closely rted to Tao Yuwei, but she had no time to prove it.


    Xiao Xiaoqin''s wish is not to die, in the face of life and death, she has no time to hate who, she does not want to die so confused, she wants to live well.


    Meng Li manages her thoughts. What she receives now is Xiao Xiaoqin''s memory before she died. Just at this time, Meng Li''s mind rings:


    "this ne has no plot, please act properly."


    Meng Li asked subconsciously, "what is the plot?""The content of the plot is more detailed than the memory you received. If there is a plot, you can know who kidnapped Xiao Xiaoqin, but there is no corresponding plot in this world. Everything depends on yourself."


    Meng Li knew clearly in his heart, and answered with a well, and then said with a smile, "this is really a strange world!" The tone is filled with infinite exmation.


    She really came to a different world!


    Meng Li sensed the aura of the world. The aura of the world was very thin, and her skills couldn''t work. Meng Li used a lot of energy to release her mental power, but she couldn''t see it as far away as before. After releasing it for a while, she felt difficult. Meng Li was surprised and asked: "why is my mental power weak?"


    "You bind the system space and use some soul power and mental power."


    Meng Li asked: "will I always be like this?"


    "Of course not. You are easy to do tasks. There will be rewards. It will make you strong."


    "You were born in the Xianxia ne. You should know how many resources and opportunities you need to cultivate all the way. Now you are just cultivating in a different way."


    Meng Li nodded to show that he understood.


    She had no choice but to disbelieve and question what the system said.


    Meng Li tries to open theputer. The fonts appear on theputer. Meng Li has a hard time reading them. The fonts here are different from the world she lived in. She needs to search for memories and get familiar with them one by one.


    Meng Li looks at theputer again and sighs at the power of science and technology in the world, but at the same time he is worried. For many years, he has been used to having power and suddenly bes an ordinary girl. His heart is still a little uneasy.

 Chapter 4

    But she also knows the future direction of things, and now she is in an advantage.


    Besides, everyone doesn''t have that kind of power, which is also the reason for Meng Li to feel a little relieved.


    Meng Li built himself up in his heart and used theputer for a while.


    At the beginning, the spirit was very excited. Everything in the world was so fresh for Meng Li, but Meng Li couldn''t resist the instinct that his body wanted to go to sleep because of fatigue.


    When the sleepinesses, Meng Li looks at the time. It''s midnight now, and he doesn''t think about anything else. He falls asleep on the bed.


    When Meng Li woke up again, there was a little light beam shining on Meng Li''s face through the curtain.


    Meng Li kept his ears, and the pace came from the door. It was very light, but walking back and forth, all showed the hesitation of the master.


    Meng Li put the quilt under his neck, his head facing the door, his eyes staring at the door.


    After a while, the footstep at the door stopped, the knock sounded, and a soft voice came into Meng Li''s ear.


    "Sister Xiaoqin, are you up?"


    Meng Li knows that Xiao Xiaoqin has always ignored Tao Yuwei before, and she has to wait until the second time to answer Tao Yuwei, as if she can hold her breath in her heart.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Because of the change of a person, Meng Li''s voice is soft. Tao Yuwei is obviously surprised by the soft voice.


    It''s not a voice that used to be stiff and disgusting.


    Tao Yuwei pasted on Meng Li''s door and said, "sister Xiaoqin, I''ve already made breakfast. Let''s have it together and go to school together."


    Meng Li, with another hum, stands up to open the bedroom door and sees Tao Yuwei standing at the door.


    Meng Li drops her eyes slightly. Xiao Xiaoqin, who is attached to her, is a head taller than Tao Yuwei. In fact, Tao Yuwei is not short, but Xiao Xiaoqin is really tall.


    Meng Li takes a look at Tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei is wearing a set of pink household clothes. She is very cute and her eyes are clear and bright.


    Looking at Meng Li, looking at her, slightly ufortable, don''t have the broken hair in your ear.


    Meng Li''s eyes follow Tao Yuwei''s hand. Tao Yuwei is very delicate, even her earlobes are delicate and lovely.


    Meng Li takes back his eyes and nces at the living room. Xiao''s father, Xiao''s mother and Xiao Xiaofeng are sitting at the dining table.


    Xiao''s father is a mature and charming man in his early 40s. His career and happy family add points to his image.


    At the moment, he was reading the newspaper and looked up at Meng Li. Meng Li politely called out:


    "good morning, Dad."


    Xiao''s mother looks very well maintained. She looks like she''s in her early 30s. Her figure is not out of shape, and her eyebrows and eyes are soft.


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s facial features are simr to Xiao''s father. At this time, Xiao Xiaofeng is sunny and handsome.


    Two father and son like each other''s time mirror, in Xiao Xiaofeng body can see the shadow of Xiao''s father when he was young, and in Xiao''s father body seems to see the future Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Meng Li pulled out an embarrassed smile and cried to Xiao''s mother and Xiao Xiaofeng, "good morning, mom and brother."


    Xiao mother to Meng Li smile, let Meng Li quickly wash and eat breakfast.


    Meng Li nodded and went to the bathroom. Tao Yuwei walked beside Xiao''s mother and gave her a ss of milk.


    Xiao Xiaofeng kindly spread jam on the bread and handed it to Tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei took it and said thank you.


    Xiao Xiaofeng smile, such as the spring breeze, eyes with imperceptible feelings, from time to time unconsciously looked at Tao Yuwei.


    Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother are chatting quietly. The sunlightes in through the window. The whole restaurant presents a peaceful and warm atmosphere.


    Meng Li fumbled for modern scientific and technological products in the bathroom and asked carefully:


    "was my performance OK just now?"


    "Will others suspect that I am not Xiao Xiaoqin?"


    6018:...


    is this a stable horse in appearance and a flustered horse in heart?


    6018 reluctantly replied, "good."


    Meng Li hears 6018''s perfunctoriness and doesn''t speak any more.


    After taking a bath, I cleaned up, went to the dining table and sat opposite Tao Yuwei.


    Tao Yuwei poured Meng Li a ss of milk. Meng Li nodded politely in a distant voice:


    "thank you."


    Tao Yuwei''s face is a little strange. She gives Meng Li a smile and gives Meng Li more food.


    Meng Li refused to eat any fresh food. She never wanted to eat anything for the first time.


    Tao Yuwei looked at Meng Li eating breakfast, inexplicably feel that today''s Xiao Xiaoqin behavior can not be said to be elegant and good-looking.


    It''s not as careless as Xiao Xiaoqin used to be.


    Tao Yuwei was startled by the unexpected ideas in her mind, and convinced herself that it was Xiao Xiaoqin. It''s hard to be a different person. She took back her divergent thinking and stopped thinking.At the moment, Meng Li''s mind is also recalling the memory she received. He nces at Tao Yuwei. Now it''s time for Tao Yuwei to help Xiao Xiaoqin express her love, but let her fall in love with her.


    However, Tao Yuwei has not left home yet.


    Meng Li feels that it''s not toote toe at this time. He is analyzing where Tao Yuwei went when she ran away from home?


    How did you escape from the kidnappers alone?


    Why was Xiao Xiaoqin kidnapped after Tao Yuwei was kidnapped?


    Is there any connection?


    Meng Li is more sure now that Tao Yuwei''s body and physique have not received any special training, and he can''t beat an adult man. That should be someone to help Tao Yuwei.


    Does it depend on intelligence?


    But no matter whether it''s relying on intelligence or help, Tao Yuwei never mentioned anything about it.


    It''s not like Tao Yuwei''s character.


    Well Meng Li takes a meaningful look at Tao Yuwei. Is there any secret behind this.


    Seeing that Meng Li was silent and eating breakfast, Xiao''s mother began to talk to Meng Li. As a result, she interrupted Meng Li''s thinking. Meng Li dealt with it briefly. She didn''t quite adapt to the people and things here, so she had to say less and see more. After all, more words must be lost.


    After breakfast, Meng Li and Tao Yuwei bid farewell to Xiao Fu and Xiao Mu, and they went to school together.


    Along the way, Tao Yuwei looks at Meng Li, who wants to stop talking. Meng Li knows what Tao Yuwei wants to say, but it''s impossible to initiate a topic. They are speechless, and the atmosphere is awkward.


    Meng Li looks at the world casually. Although he knows all kinds of modern objects in his client''s memory, he still feels fresh and shocked when he sees them with his own eyes.


    I also know that there are different colors on the road, and the things used to carry people are called cars.


    It is an indispensable means of transportation for modern people. There are many tall buildings, lots of traffic, pedestrians in a hurry, colorful, reflected in Meng Li''s pupil, full of color.

 Chapter 5

    To the school, Meng Li saw the client like the boy.


    Hua Mingzhe''s name is Hua Mingzhe. When he saw Tao Yuwei beside Meng Li, his eyes became bright and he said hello to Tao Yuwei:


    "I came here early today. I brought you a small gift."


    "Put it in your desk and remember to watch it alone."


    Hua Mingzhe and slightly mysterious told the way, from beginning to end did not see the next Meng from a nce.


    Tao Yuwei''s face is embarrassed and slightly red. Subconsciously, she looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li stood by quietly with a generous manner, without any embarrassment.


    "Sister Xiaoqin, let''s go."


    Tao Yuwei peeks at her Hua Mingzhe and reaches out her hand to pull Meng Li''s sleeve.


    Meng Li looked at his sleeves, and when he came to this world, he might not adapt to the clothes here.


    Although the style is very beautiful, it still makes Meng Li, who used to live in the age when everyone wore long clothes and wide sleeves, somewhat unnatural.


    Hua Mingzhe seemed to see Meng Li at this time. He turned and nced at Meng Li.


    There is contempt in his eyes. If Meng Li didn''t stare at Hua Ming, he would not find it.


    As far as the client''s memory is concerned, Hua Mingzhe has never done anything to hurt her. If he has to say that he has, he will refuse the client''s favor and pursue Tao Yuwei.


    But Meng Li felt that there was nothing wrong with it. It was not that whoever the client liked must ept it.


    The other party has the right to choose others.


    Like who is the other party''s freedom.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "let''s go into the ssroom."


    As if Tao Yuwei had been rescued, she said to Hua Mingzhe:


    "ssmate, let''s go first."


    "Well, and your gift..."


    Tao Yuwei thought about it and said:


    "I... you don''t want to give me any more presents in the future."


    With that, he secretly looked at Meng Li. He felt relieved to see that Meng Li had no difference. He left Meng Li and ran shyly towards the ssroom.


    Hua Mingzhe looks at Tao Yuwei''s back and smiles twice. He takes back his smile and says to Meng Li:


    "don''t bully Yuwei."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Hua Mingzhe, you can rest assured that our family is very good to Yuwei, especially my brother, who is very considerate of Yuwei. Yuwei is very good and happy in our family."


    Hua Mingzhe''s face is a little heavy. Xiao Xiaoqin is very smart today. He also pokes people''s feet.


    Xiao Xiaofeng has a big head when he thinks about it. Since he pursues Tao Yuwei, Xiao Xiaofeng always looks for him. They have beenpeting with each other in secret ways for a long time, but in the end, Xiao Xiaofeng is a little better.


    If at this time, he did not understand what Xiao Xiaofeng was thinking, he would be too stupid.


    What makes Hua Ming''s head bigger is that Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng live together.


    It''s totally unfairpetition, which makes Hua Mingzhe dislike Xiao Xiaofeng and even more dislike Xiao Xiaoqin.


    But the topic is that he takes the initiative to stir it up, but he can''t lose his momentum. He hums and turns to enter the ssroom.


    Meng Li also went to the ssroom. The key to this task is not to bicker here. I like you, but you don''t like me. Even if you still like her.


    It is to find out why the client was kidnapped, who was kidnapped, and how to avoid the danger.


    Meng Li is sitting in the ssroom. At this time, the teacher hasn''te. Everyone iszy. Some girls are whispering.


    Meng Li opened the book and looked at it. Well, it''s a bit hard. It''s a long process to adapt. Obviously, Meng Li doesn''t feel that he can adapt so quickly.


    Tao Yuwei''s seat is not far from Meng. Meng Li nces at Tao Yuwei.


    Tao Yuwei lowers her head and takes out a box from the drawer. She opens the box to see the gift from Hua Mingzhe. Meng Li is not interested in what gift Hua Mingzhe gives Tao Yuwei. She takes her eyes back and continues to read.


    After a morning''s ss, Meng Li heard it in the clouds. Even so, it didn''t affect Meng Li''s serious pursuit of knowledge, and the teacher nodded secretly.


    I don''t know that Meng Li didn''t understand many of them, and he had a hard time understanding them.


    Meng Wei said, e to dinner with us, sister Yuqin."


    The meaning of voice request.


    Meng Li looked up at Tao Yuwei and said in a low voice:


    "Yuwei, actually we are a little bit different from each other. You can call me Xiao Xiaoqin, or Xiaoqin."


    "You don''t like me to call you sister, do you..."


    Tao Yuwei hesitated and her eyes were dim for a moment.


    Meng Li: "well? What is it? "


    "Isn''t it Have you ever admitted in your heart that I am your sister? "Tao Yuwei seemed to pluck up her courage and finish quickly.


    Meng Li: what? younger sister?


    She just felt that it was a little strange to talk about a sister and shut up a sister.


    Once upon a time, when the client was there, he suffered enough from the word sister.


    You are a sister. Why don''t you have a sister.


    You are a sister. Why are you angry with your sister.


    You are the elder sister, you do not let the younger sister, on the contrary, the younger sister let you, take care of you, your sister is not in ce, too arrogant.


    As for the younger sister, Meng Li thinks that Tao Yuwei is not the younger sister of the client.


    Meng Li stood up and said to Tao Yuwei:


    "if you want to call me like this, you can do it."


    "It''s my faux pas to make you change abruptly."


    Meng Li tone sorry to say, toward the canteen.


    After two steps, Meng Li stopped and said to Tao Yuwei:


    "in fact, I think it''s better if you don''t make my sister seem closer to us."


    We have the same rtionship.


    Well, that''s it.


    Tao Yuwei asked suspiciously:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "really."


    At least this will not let Tao Yuwei show her weakness all the time.


    I''m a sister, but I''m very nice to my sister, how great I am.


    It''s such a hard-working child. I can''t help but depend on others.


    Meng Li is a bit in a trance. This kind of caution is something that the sisters in the family picked up at random.


    Tao Yuwei still looks puzzled. Meng Li says with a smile:


    "I''ll call you sister Yuweiter."


    "All right? Sister Yuwei. "


    Tao Yuwei: "ah?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile and said:


    "listen, I call you sister Yuwei. Does it feel a little awkward?"


    "It''s a bit raw."


    Tao Yuwei nodded hesitantly:


    "yes, it is a little bit."


    Meng Li said.


    Tao Yuwei nodded and hesitated to take a look at Meng Li. In a very sorry tone, she exined to Meng Li:


    "in fact, Hua Mingzhe and I are not what you think. Don''t get me wrong. His gift is just a simple feeling of ssmates."

 Chapter 6

    Meng Li nodded indifferently:


    "what I know, I also want to understand. My main purpose now is to study, and I shouldn''t think about those things. Since he doesn''t like me, I can''t force it."


    Tao Yuwei frowned and blurted out:


    "but Hua Mingzhe is really a good boy. You can''t just miss him."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "I really want to study hard. It''s just my impulse to like Hua Mingzhe. I will correct it."


    Right, correct.


    "You don''t have to doubt that I''m right and wrong. I''m true. You see, I''ve made up my mind to study hard. You don''t have to feel sorry. You''re a very good girl, worthy of Hua Mingzhe''s love."


    Tao Yuwei wants to talk but stops:


    "but..."


    Tao Yuwei said that it''s unbelievable. How can you like it and be dislikedter?


    However, seeing Meng Li''s eyes and telling her inly and sincerely that she doesn''t like it, Tao Yuwei also falls into uncertainty.


    You really don''t like it?


    Is it because Hua Mingzhe is close to her that he doesn''t like Hua Mingzhe?


    Hua Mingzhe is a warm boy, but Xiao Xiaoqin doesn''t like him any more. Does she still have a topic with Hua Mingzhe?


    Can you still touch it?


    She will lose a friend in the future.


    Tao Yuwei sighed at the bottom of her heart. It''s a pity.


    Meng Li looks at Tao Yuwei''s sad face, and there is no fluctuation in his heart.


    Tao Yuwei sighed sorrowfully, pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. Her expression was very sad, just like the two people who were made in heaven but separated.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he took out a small box from his body and handed it to Meng Li, saying:


    "this is for you. I''ll leave it as a souvenir."


    After all, even if you really don''t like huamingzhe, it''s huamingzhe''s stuff, so Xiao Xiaoqin can take it as a souvenir.


    Meng Li nces at the small box in Tao Yuwei''s hand. This is the small gift Hua Mingzhe put in Tao Yuwei''s desk this morning.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. What can I do for her.


    Tao Yuwei looks at Meng Li. She just nces at the gift box and doesn''t look at it any more. She is a little lost in her heart.


    The box was very beautiful, but she just nced at it and didn''t even want to know what was inside.


    "I give this to you. Please ept it."


    Tao Yuwei hands the small box to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you can keep it. I know it''s a gift from the Chinese ssmate, and you don''t have to give it to me."


    The client has never received such a gift from Tao Yuwei before.


    To receive and know that this is huamingzhe sent Tao Yuwei, is to be angry, this is nothing, this is only very embarrassing.


    Tao Yuwei was embarrassed for a moment and hesitated:


    "well, I just want you to take it as a souvenir."


    Meng Li waved his hand: "no, let''s go to dinner."


    "There''s nothing to remember. It''s just an impulse."


    Meng Li added indifferently.


    In fact, the client didn''t like huamingzhe very much in the future.


    It''s just a young impulse.


    Meng Li thinks it''s a bit interesting. Tao Yuwei has experienced great changes in her family. Is she still so simple?


    Girl, who protected your innocence.


    Girl, who is carrying the weight for you.


    Tao Yuwei''s hand was awkwardly suspended in the air, and finally she reluctantly took it back.


    She likes this gift very much. She has already given it up. Why doesn''t Xiao Xiaoqin want it.


    Tao Yuwei has a sense of inferiority at the bottom of her heart. She regards it as a treasure, but the other party despises it. Is this their gap?


    But suddenly a surge of pleasure hit Tao Yuwei''s heart, there is a gap how, the other party used to like the boy, like themselves.


    It''s not that they don''t like you.


    And at home, she is the Xiao family''s favorite one, all praised her sensible and lovely.


    Xiao Xiaoqin is a poor man.


    Then Tao Yuwei suddenly came back to her mind and thought of her own idea. She med herself in her heart. How could she have such an idea?


    Meng Li doesn''t care about Tao Yuwei''splicated face. He walks quickly towards the canteen.


    It''s better to eat than to say something meaningless here with Tao Yuwei.


    She has a strong interest in the food here.


    In the afternoon of ss, Meng Li specially observed the ssmate named Yao Xuan. He had a melon face and big eyes. He looked at her very well.


    Xu is Meng Li''s eyes are too direct. Yao Xuan also searches Meng Li''s eyes in the ssroom.


    They look at each other. Yao Xuan smiles at Meng Li. Meng Li looks back without expression.But Meng Li decided to pay more attention to Yao Xuan.


    In the days after that, Meng Li gradually adapted to the life of school and family.


    When I was at home, I could live in peace with the Xiao family, but I was more silent than before.


    For Xiao''s neglect of the client, Meng Li said he would notment. These things are small things in front of the client''s life and death.


    Life in the world, who has not a little bad things.


    After many days at home, Meng Li feels bored again. Every day he looks at Tao Yuwei''s coaxing Xiao''s mother with a smile. Even the serious Xiao''s father has soft eyes when he sees Tao Yuwei.


    Xiao Xiaofeng, not to mention, is the embodiment of his strength.


    Tao Yuwei is Xiao family''s pistachio, is the intimate warm underwear suit.


    Meng Li is honest and honest. He is invisible at home. No wonder the client is upset and wronged. He has always been loved. How can he stand the sudden indifference.


    However, Meng Li felt that he had fallen into a pure state and liked it very much.


    Then Meng Li signed up for a ss to study fighting.


    Xiao''s father and mother were surprised that Meng Li suddenly wanted to take part in such a ss.


    My daughter never had to suffer from snacks. She wanted to learn this. It''s not surprising that it''s very difficult.


    However, Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother were only on the spur of the moment when they were their daughter, so they gave Meng money to report one.


    To not really expect Meng Li to learn anything, it''s OK to exercise.


    Meng Li didn''t think so. The more he thought about it, he felt that modern fighting had its own subtlety.


    If you can''t practice here, you can only rely on thebination of body and weapon.


    But Meng Li also knows that most women''s physical strength is naturally worse than men''s.


    They raised their own requirements, hoping to increase their ability to defend themselves when they encounter danger.


    And Yao Xuan sometimeses to talk to Meng Li. Meng Li is not willing to talk to Yao Xuan.


    After Meng Li went deep into school gossip, he found that Yao Xuan liked a senior, who seemed to treat Tao Yuwei differently.


    More interesting, Tao Yuwei to the school has be a glowing existence.


    In the client''s memory, Yao Xuan''s kidnapping of Tao Yuwei is not unsolved.


    This is jealousy.

 Chapter 7

    Yao Xuan sees that Meng Li doesn''t pay much attention to her. She thinks that Meng Li is in a bad mood sometimes and doesn''t lose heart.


    He often mentions Hua Mingzhe''s situation in front of Meng Li, such as Hua Mingzhe giving gifts to Tao Yuwei.


    Also intentionally or unconsciously, Xiao Xiaofeng said how good he was to Tao Yuwei.


    It seems that Xiao Xiaofeng is better than you to Tao Yuwei. Be careful not to fall out of favor.


    He also teased Meng Li, saying that this will not be your sister-inw in the future.


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in her heart. She won''t be stupid to be an arrow in other people''s hands.


    Meng Li really doesn''t know if she can be the client''s sister-inw, but if she does, Meng Li feels that things are not so embarrassing.


    But Meng Li feels very difficult. There are too many people around tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei is glowing.


    When Yao Xuan saw Meng Li, she listened to her without expression every time. Her attitude seemed to be very polite, but she had a kind of feeling of resisting others thousands of miles away. She felt strange and alienated.


    That feeling made Yao Xuan not want to talk to Meng Li.


    And see Meng Li and Tao Yuwei also often walk together, and feel very ironic, ridiculous.


    They like people are robbed by others, can do sisters love each other?


    After a long time, Yao Xuan didn''t want to chat with Meng Li. She had nothing to say with stupid people.


    It''s no use saying a thousand or ten thousand sentences.


    It''s hopeless. Nobody likes it.


    Meng Li likes to walk around when he''s free.


    Learning martial arts requires physical training. Meng Li takes advantage of all kinds of food and drink to live a full and natural life.


    But at home, although the Xiao family ignored Meng Li, Tao Yuwei had been brushing the sense of existence in front of Meng Li.


    He is also very attentive to Meng Li, and naturally Meng Li will not refuse.


    What Tao Yuwei likes to do, Meng Li will eat. Meng Li enjoys it with peace of mind. Since rejecting you will make others unhappy, he won''t refuse.


    After a long time, Tao Yuwei is a little silly. I don''t know why she feels like a servant girl.


    Serving the youngdy under the same roof, she always takes her joy as the standard.


    This makes Tao Yuwei feel aggrieved, but she can''t tell where she is aggrieved.


    All this naturally caused Xiao Xiaofeng''s dissatisfaction.


    Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Xiaofeng said to Meng Li, who was reading a book and eating Tao Yuwei''s hand-made fruit tter:


    "have a good time, miss."


    Meng Li nodded, poked a piece of fruit with a toothpick, handed it to Xiao Xiaofeng and said, "it''s not bad. You can try it, too."


    "Love like."


    Xiao Xiaofeng snorted:


    "as soon as theye back, they will cut the fruit for you. If you don''t help, you will feel at ease."


    Meng Li is helpless: "what do you want me to do? If we don''t eat her, we will be sad again. After eating it, I will feel at ease."


    "You should help."


    Xiao Xiaofeng looked at the direction of the kitchen, didn''t see Tao Yuweie out, continued.


    "Believe it or not, she will say no. she doesn''t need my help, but I can''t tell her."


    Meng Li said with indifference.


    "You don''t know if you don''t help."


    Meng Li nced at Xiao Xiaofeng, wiped his hands with a wet towel on the tea table, stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Tao Yuwei was still cutting the fruit, and Meng Li said:


    "let me do it."


    Tao Yuwei quickly raised her head and looked at Meng Li, shaking her head and said, "no, No


    "Ah..."


    Tao Yuwei screamed in pain. Meng Li dropped his eyes and saw the red blooding out of Tao Yuwei''s fingers.


    Then a burst of rapid footsteps, Xiao Xiaofeng rushed from the living room, pushed Meng Li away.


    Taking a look at Tao Yuwei''s hand, he quickly said to Meng Li, who had just stood firm:


    "go and get the band aid, and you are still standing."


    Meng Li doesn''t look back to find a band aid. Xiao Xiaofeng wants to take Tao Yuwei''s hand to have a look, but his hand reaches into the air and retracts. Feeling too nervous, he pretends to rx and says:


    "are you ok? Do you feel pain or not? They all tell you not to do this."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a small wound. It doesn''t hurt."


    Tao Yuwei put her hand behind her and said in a low voice with her head down.


    Meng Li goes to the kitchen again and hands the band aid to Xiao Xiaofeng. Xiao Xiaofeng looks at Meng Li irritably:


    "it''s you who hurt Yuwei."


    Meng Li:???


    "No, brother Xiaofeng, it''s my fault. I don''t me Xiaoqin."


    "Don''tugh at Qin."


    Tao Yuwei anxiously exins that she takes a look at Meng Li.


    Meng Liughs and says to Xiao Xiaofeng:


    "hurry to paste Chuangke for others."


    With that, Meng Li left the kitchen. To tell the truth, the client of this mission just wanted to live. She asked the system before, and the system said don''t mind your own business, which is exactly what Meng Li meant.It seems that the quarrel of family members is not big, but it is the most painful.


    What''s more, these things have no solution. Can we say that because Xiao Xiaofeng is entric, he will cut off his blood rtionship?


    No way.


    What''s the point of such a row.


    If you can''t get along with them, you should keep the distance.


    Meng Li returns to the living room. Xiao Xiaofeng looks back and sees that Meng Li is no longer at the door. He is a little annoyed at Meng Li''s attitude.


    Can also see Tao Yuwei''s hand is still bleeding, rushed out to find iodophor, cotton swab, hesitant struggle for a moment, can''t help but take Tao Yuwei''s hand to her disinfection.


    Tao Yuwei''s hand struggled slightly. Xiao Xiaofeng said quickly:


    "don''t move, I''ll disinfect you."


    Also intimate to Tao Yuwei''s scaly white fingers ha, expression serious.


    But in fact, Xiao Xiaofeng is also nervous. When he touches Tao Yuwei''s delicate hand, his body straightens involuntarily. Even small beads of sweate out of his forehead and hang on it mischievously.


    Tao Yuwei''s face turned red throughout the whole process, but he didn''t know that such a pure and shy Tao Yuwei was more lovely and moving in Xiao Xiaofeng''s eyes.


    It makes Xiao Xiaofeng''s mind wandering and more nervous.


    Xiao Xiaofeng is more serious to Tao Yuwei paste on the wound, carefully, and see Tao Yuwei hand wound some heartache.


    When Xiao Xiaofeng helps Tao Yuwei stick the band aid, Tao Yuwei ns to take it back. Xiao Xiaofeng subconsciously holds the little hand that is about to slip away.


    Then he realized his gaffe and quickly let go of Tao Yuwei''s hand and apologized:


    "sorry, I...


    " it''s OK, brother Xiaofeng. "


    Tao Yuwei is considerate.


    Xiao Xiaofeng is like a child who has made a mistake. He is at a loss. Seeing that Tao Yuwei is not angry, he is relieved and says to Tao Yuwei:


    "let''s go out. You can sit on the sofa and have a rest. I''ll cut theseter."


    Tao Yuwei is also deeply embarrassed, can only nod, and Xiao Xiaofeng toward the living room.


    Xiao Xiaofeng took a look at Tao Yuwei''s hand, which felt empty.


    And it seems that Tao Yuwei''s body temperature still remains on it, which makes Xiao Xiaofeng''s heart empty.

 Chapter 8

    Sitting in the living room, Meng Li hears footsteps and sees two peopleing out of the kitchen.


    Tao Yuwei''s face is slightly red, and there are band aids on the injured fingers.


    Meng Li looks at Tao Yuwei''s shy appearance, which should be pasted by Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Xiao Xiaofeng did not forget to instruct Tao Yuwei:


    "be careful at home, don''t use the knife, you know?"


    Then he said to Meng Li:


    "help Yuwei more. Her hand is injured. You should pay attention not to be infected."


    "It''s because of how you whir, people are using a knife, you suddenlye to people, leading to such a result."


    Xiao Xiaofeng used.


    Meng Li is silent and doesn''t want to speak. Xiao Xiaofeng''s mind is full of defending Tao Yuwei. Naturally, Tao Yuwei should feel his care.


    So she has to carry the pot.


    When others insist on giving you the back of the pot, you can choose to carry it or not.


    If you choose to back, then don''t say meaningless words, let the person who buckle the pot naturally not embarrassed smooth buckle up.


    This is the right way to open the pot.


    Tao Yuwei said in a hurry:


    "no, I''m still distracted with a knife. I''m to me. Don''tugh at Qin."


    "Xiaoqin is also a kind heart."


    Tao Yuwei exined.


    Xiao Xiaofeng said in a low voice to Tao Yuwei: "little fool, you are clumsy. When can you take care of yourself?"


    His Yuwei is so kind that he never mes others when he is hurt.


    And some people have no sense of guilt, his sister, when can be sensible.


    Tao Yuwei smell speech face again brush ground red, embarrassed eyes cast to Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes a look at Tao Yuwei, gets up and goes to the bedroom. After changing clothes in the bedroom, he goes to the living room and says to them:


    "I''m out. When my parentse back, tell them that they don''t have to wait for me to eat today."


    "OK,e back early."


    Tao Yuwei should way, also secretly relieved in the heart, go out a person, the atmosphere should not be so embarrassed.


    It''s really embarrassing to be seen like this.


    She doesn''t understand Xiao Xiaofeng''s feelings for her, but...


    Tao Yuwei has some worries in her heart. Does she really want to hurt this sunny boy?


    She just regards him as her big brother.


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Xiao Xiaofeng didn''t pay attention to Meng Li, so Meng Li went out on his own.


    Meng Li walked in the street, looked back to see if there was anyone around, and turned into an alley.


    Knock on the door of a small shop. After a while, a middle-aged man with a burly face and a scurf face opens the door.


    See Meng Li, did not speak, but the side of the body, give Meng Li let a empty, signal Meng Li go in.


    Meng Ligang walked into the room and felt the wind behind him. He quickly leaned aside to avoid the blow.


    Stretch out a leg to sweep toward the man''s footwall, the man naturally won''t stand to be beaten, quickly toward Meng Li, two people youe and I go, but also point to.


    Only when they are sweating can they do it.


    The man picked up a towel from the sofa next to him and wiped the sweat on his body. Meng Li also took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat carefully.


    "Little girl, progress is good."


    The man swung the towel and said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said modestly:


    "that''s because Master Li didn''t take me seriously."


    "Ha ha, that''s true. You are worse than me, but you''ve made great progress in dealing with some local ruffians."


    Master Li, tell the truth.


    Meng Li nodded, but what Master Li didn''t know was that she only used less than five points.


    "I''m a beginner now, ying big knife in front of Guan Gong."


    Meng Li is modest.


    "I think you have a lot of potential. Look after you."


    Master Li smiles brightly and asks:


    "how do you want to learn this?"


    "I''m very interested in this. It can also be used for self-defense and physical exercise. It''s very cost-effective to do a few things at one stroke."


    Meng Li said with a smile.


    "Yes, the little girl is very beautiful. She has two hands. Other people know it''s not easy to provoke her. Ha ha."


    Master Li echoed.


    Meng Li nodded, knowing that she could not learn the essence of the fighting skills here, but some fur and some moves she had practiced before also made her get twice the result with half the effort.


    And this Master Li is actually a friend of the ss coach she applied for.


    Master Li, on the other hand, saw that Meng Li sometimes used one move in a strange way, but it was quite effective. He was curious and often asked Meng Li to do it. As soon as they came and went, they got to know each other.Later, Meng Li learned that Master Li had opened a private investigation office to help others investigate some unknown things. Meng Li moved his mind.


    After that, Meng Li gave Master Li the information about Tao Yuwei and asked him to help with the investigation. The cost was not low, but the money on the Commission was enough.


    They exchanged greetings for a while, and master Li sat on the sofa and asked tentatively:


    "girl, did you think about those moves yourself?"


    Meng Li asked with doubts:


    "didn''t I use it ording to the coach''s instruction?"


    "I didn''t make the standard."


    Meng Li seems to be talking to himself and asking Master Li.


    Master Li''s eyes are fixed on Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li''s expression in his eyes is not like cheating, he is rxed and confined to the sofa.


    Years of working experience, let Master Li intuition in front of this girl has a kind of age does not match the calm.


    But master Li doesn''t have to pursue too much. The girl said she was a friend and a customer. He also investigated her family background, which is notplicated.


    I didn''t get in touch with any special people or things.


    Master Li couldn''t think of the key point, so he gave it up, handed Meng Li a U-disk, and said to Meng Li:


    "I only know this, you go back and have a look."


    "Besides, we can''t go deep into this matter. I can refund you some money."


    Master Li thought about it and said.


    In fact, ording to the rules of the industry, this one doesn''t need to be returned.


    But...


    . Oh, that''s all.


    "Also, I advise you not to go against them. Their background is not as simple as you think."


    Master Li pondered for a moment and then said.


    "Don''t be curious sometimes."


    He doesn''t know what the girl wants to investigate, but master Li thinks that it''s better not to know something than to know it.


    Meng Li''s subconscious brows wrinkled and stretched out. Although he didn''t see the result, his intuition was not simple.


    Master Li''s advice Meng Li kept in mind, and then refused Master Li''s refund.


    I know it''s in the face of humanity, but Meng Li doesn''t want to owe it.

 Chapter 9

    I remember the system once said that the client woulde back to live afterpleting the task.


    When the clientes back, I don''t know if he will deal with people like Master Li.


    I don''t think so. In fact, Master Li is wandering in the gray area.


    Seeing Meng Li''s sincere attitude, Master Li also understood that the other party wanted to get rid of the rtionship with him, so he sighed that he was not persistent.


    Friends are fate, fate, also can not be forced.


    Meng Li chats with Master Li again. He takes a U-disk to leave Master Li. He orders some food outside, and then goes home.


    When they got home, Xiao''s family were all there, and Tao Yuwei was chatting with Xiao''s mother happily.


    Meng Li says hello to Xiao''s family. Xiao''s father and mother nod to Meng Li and say nothing else. Meng Li goes back to his room.


    Open theputer, Meng Li plug in the USB sh disk, there are some photos and information, Meng Li looked carefully, face some dignified.


    After a long time, Meng Li finished reading all the information and took a long breath.


    At this time, Meng Li felt the pressure, how toplete this task?


    ording to the information given to her by Master Li, Tao Yuwei''s life experience is also very suspicious. When Tao Yuwei''s mother gave birth to Tao Yuwei, she married her father less than October.


    Tao Yuwei is not a premature infant.


    Tao Yuwei''s mother was basically pregnant before she got married.


    From the appearance, it''s nothing. There were not many unmarried pregnancies in that era, but there were some.


    But there is another suspicious thing, Tao Yuwei''s mother had a first love before that.


    They are so in love that Tao Yuwei''s mother even eloped with the man.


    Butter he was brought back by his family, and the man went away from home.


    Less than a month after they separated, Tao Yuwei''s mother married Tao Yuwei''s father.


    Meng Li has a bold idea in his heart?


    However, the background of men who are far away from home is not so simple, which is why Master Li does not dare to make an in-depth investigation.


    It should be the reason why we can''t find out even if we go deep into it.


    This man was on the street in this city.


    After he came back, there was little news from the outside world, but he was still on the road.


    ording to master Li''s investigation, this man has made some achievements in this field.


    But when ites to that position, Master Li did not make a specific investigation.


    Meng Li stares at the screen and connects things in his heart. If Tao Yuwei is not the blood of the Tao family, some things are not so difficult to exin.


    Meng Li looks at the photos of Tao Yuwei''s parents. Tao Yuwei looks like her mother, but when she looks at them carefully, she really doesn''t look like Tao Yuwei''s father.


    Huh?


    With doubt in his heart, Meng Li''s guess in his mind has been lingering.


    So now if the client wants to live, he has to get rid of the hidden danger.


    At least we should find out who kidnapped the client at the beginning. If we have the ability, can we help revenge?


    But things are not 100% sure, Meng Li can only wait, the truth will certainly surface.


    Meng Li turned off theputer andy in bed thinking for a long time.


    Thinking about all kinds of possibilities, thinking about her current situation, if the client''s death is really caused by Tao Yuwei''s own father, how to revenge?


    It''s a little irritating. Can you fight by yourself?


    And all the things are just her guess, among them there are no other people Meng Li is not clear.


    After that, Meng Li was particrly concerned about the trend of Tao Yuwei and Yao Xuan.


    Life is still going on, but Tao Yuwei is bing more and more popr in school, and also gets the envy of many girls.


    Hua Mingzhe also pursues Tao Yuwei unremittingly, although Tao Yuwei does not refuse or agree.


    Meng Li often goes to school with Tao Yuwei, which makes people''s eyes a little subtle.


    Tao Yuwei has be a hot topic in this school, and Meng Li can''t help being mentioned.


    Although it is said that Meng Li likes others, others like her good sisters.


    It''s a p in the face.


    Many people like to magnify things and maliciously specte on others.


    Then there is a rumor that Meng Li often walks with Tao Yuwei because he wants Hua Mingzhe to see her more.


    I''m sure I''m not reconciled, so I try my best to fight for it.


    Meng Li said that he doesn''t care what others say. These boring gossip will gradually disappear with the passage of time.


    Don''t worry about these trifles.


    Meng Li, with a good attitude, also gave Tao Yuwei a ne.


    Tao Yuwei seems very happy to receive the ne. She immediately puts on the ne Meng Li gave her, but Tao Yuwei doesn''t notice Meng Li''splicated eyes.Meng Li looks at the hairpin on Tao Yuwei''s head. It''s delicate and small, and it''s dazzling under the sunlight. Meng Li''s eyes sh, seemingly inadvertently saying:


    "the hairpin on your head is very beautiful, and your eyes are good."


    Tao Yuwei subconsciously reaches out her hand to touch the hairpin, and her cheek suddenly turns red. She answers shyly and pleasantly:


    "is that right? You think it looks good, too, don''t you


    This hairpin was put on by him at that time, and he threatened her not to take it off.


    Meng Li nodded seriously. This hairpin is not cheap. It''s limited.


    If Meng Li hadn''t studied luxury goods unintentionally before, he wouldn''t have found this humble hairpin very expensive.


    Look at Tao Yuwei. It''s not from ordinary people.


    Tao Yuwei can''t help but think of that person in her mind. She is overbearing and affectionate. She can''t help but feel sweet in her heart. Thinking of this, Tao Yuwei secretly scolds herself for not promising. Didn''t she swear in her heart that she can''t think of him?


    No, absolutely not. I''m so hopeless.


    Tao Yuwei also sighs sorrowfully in front of Meng Li from time to time, saying that she doesn''t know how to refuse those boys who are good to her.


    She wants to refuse, but is afraid to hurt each other, don''t know how to do, ask Meng Li how to do.


    Meng Li just said that if you don''t like it, you can make it clear to each other.


    Tao Yuwei said that she didn''t want to lose the chance to be a friend.


    And it will hurt them so directly. It''s not as simple as you think.


    Meng Li:...


    does old aunt Meng Li say this kind of thing is veryplicated?


    refuse if you don''t like it.


    Girl, you can''t be greedy.


    After that, Tao Yuwei has more time to go out, and Meng Li finds Tao Yuwei''s location urately every time. Then Meng Li finally finds out that Tao Yuwei is picked up by a valuable car.


    Meng Li can only take a taxi to follow, but the car in front is very alert, so he throws off the car Meng Li takes.


    Meng Li can only get off and give up. After a while, Meng Li sees the location information disyed on his mobile phone.


    I checked the address on the Inte and sighed. If I don''t go, she can''t get in.

 Chapter 10

    Meng Li thought for a while. It seems that she needs Master Li''s help. She sent her license te number to master Li and asked Master Li to help investigate.


    Master Li agreed, but the clever Master Li also guessed that it was rted to thest time, so he told Meng Li again that some things should not be too persistent.


    There are many characters in this society that a little girl can''t provoke.


    Although the girl''s family situation is good, but it is not the existence of others.


    Meng Li promised and gave the money to master Li. He knew that this was thest time that Master Li would help investigate things.


    Some things can''t be avoided deliberately.


    If you want to eliminate the danger, you need to know the source of the danger.


    Meng Li came home, and had nothing to do with him at the weekend, but met Xiao Xiaofeng at the gate of themunity.


    Xiao Xiaofeng had just finished ying with his ssmates. Seeing Meng Li, he asked:


    "where''s Yuwei? Aren''t you with Yuwei?"


    Meng Li shakes his head and says he doesn''t know where Tao Yuwei has gone.


    Xiao Xiaofeng did not ask Meng Li, nor did he ask where Meng left.


    The two brothers and sisters, who were once close, are now in an awkward atmosphere. They return home one after another, silent all the way, resting in their respective rooms.


    Meng Li has been looking at the positioning of the mobile phone. At night, the positioning is getting closer and closer to her, and finally stops at a ce without moving.


    Meng Li quickly out of themunity, find a ce, this ce is not far from themunity, but few pedestrians.


    It''s a quiet road.


    Or the expensive car parked on the side of the road, Meng Li hid in a corner and waited for about ten minutes.


    The left side door of the back row opened. A man stepped down from the car, went around the body to the right side door and opened the right side door.


    Meng Li didn''t see the man clearly because of his perspective.


    But now it''s clear that this man has a slim figure, a well tailored suit, a good temperament and a very handsome appearance.


    Then Meng Li sees Tao Yuweie out of the car, but the man supports the car with both arms.


    Just around tao Yuwei in front of him, Meng is too far away, can''t hear what Tao Yuwei said, but from Tao Yuwei''s expression, it''s about shy and angry?


    Then Tao Yuwei hammered the man''s chest with her little pink fist.


    Then the man hugged Tao Yuwei in his arms.


    Tao Yuwei struggled a little and then nestled obediently in the man''s arms.


    Meng Li saw this scene.


    Huh?


    Isn''t this the ssic scene of TV idol drama?


    Meng Li saw the man take out a small box from his body and touch Tao Yuwei''s ear.


    Look at the action, it''s supposed to be wearing something like earrings on her ears.


    Finally, they talked for a while. The man touched Tao Yuwei''s head for a while, provoked Tao Yuwei''s show and smelled it at the tip of his nose. Tao Yuwei''s face was red and shy all the time.


    And the man seems to be very satisfied with Tao Yuwei''s reaction, and prints a kiss on Tao Yuwei''s forehead.


    Tao Yuwei took the opportunity to get out of the man''s arm and trot in the direction of home.


    After a short run, Tao Yuwei turns back and waves her hand to the man. The man also raises her hand gracefully and waves her hand to Tao Yuwei. Then Tao Yuwei turns around and walks towards home.


    When Tao Yuwei''s back disappeared, the man got into the car. After a while, the car began to raise dust.


    Meng Li looks at the photos secretly taken on his mobile phone and sends them to master Li. He is satisfied and stays in the same ce for a while to make sure that the car won''te back. After that, Meng Li also walks towards his home.


    When Meng Li arrives at home, Tao Yuwei also arrives at home. Meng Li pays attention to Tao Yuwei''s ear, which is wearing a unique stud. Meng Li nces at Tao Yuwei''s neck again.


    The ne she sent is still well worn around tao Yuwei''s neck.


    Meng Li also put a lot of effort into this ne. When choosing the style, he chose it ording to Tao Yuwei''s preference.


    At least make sure the other person likes it, so that the other person can wear it.


    And this is from Meng Li. Tao Yuwei will wear it at any time to prove their friendship with Meng Li.


    But Tao Yuwei doesn''t know that this exquisite ne has positioning function.


    Tao Yuwei is like a hard-working bee, helping Xiao''s mother to cook. Meng Li also goes into the kitchen to help. Xiao''s mother inadvertently asks Tao Yuwei where she went to y this weekend.


    Tao Yuwei only went to the library to read.


    Xiao mother is very satisfied, and asked Meng Li today''s arrangements, Meng Li said he had a day at home.


    Xiao''s mother said that Meng Li should go to the library with Tao Yuwei. It''s good for girls to read more books.


    Tao Yuwei is very nervous. Maybe she is a little afraid that Meng Lizhen will go out with her. She hastens to say that everyone should arrange ording to their own preferences after the weekend.Everyone''s study pressure is also very heavy. She went to the library to look for some famous novels. It doesn''t have much to do with study to relieve the pressure.


    Meng Li also agrees with Tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei certainly doesn''t want her to follow.


    How can she go out with Tao Yuwei?


    Xiao''s mother praises Tao Yuwei for being sensible, but Tao Yuwei smiles reluctantly and feels guilty.


    I hope you don''t doubt her. After all, she didn''t go to the library today.


    It was the overbearing man who wanted to go. Tao Yuwei''s face came back to her mind.


    Tao Wei''s feeling is very strange. She can''t say it, sweetheart.


    The three worked together to cook the meal, because it was the weekend, and some busy father Xiao was also present.


    We had dinner together and opened a bottle of red wine with great interest.


    The family atmosphere is high, Xiao father also asked a few children''s results, Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng''s results are not bad.


    But because Meng Li''s knowledge of the world, though clear, has not yet adapted to fully rational use, leading to a slight drop in performance.


    Maybe Xiao''s father didn''t want to disturb his interest. He just said a few words about Meng Li and stopped talking about this topic.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of red wine, Tao Yuwei has two blushes on her face. Her eyes are a little hazy. She even drinks a mouthful of red wine and spits out her bright red tongue mischievously after swallowing it. Tao Yuwei is so cute that Xiao Xiaofeng is stunned.


    Xiao''s father noticed Xiao Xiaofeng''s abnormality and coughed awkwardly twice. Then Xiao Xiaofeng regained his consciousness and realized that he had lost his manners, which made a big boy blush.


    Xiao''s mother blinked at Xiao''s father mischievously.


    Meng Li tasted the red wine and had to sigh that it was a good wine. Seeing the reaction of Xiao''s father and mother, he also understood that Xiao''s father and mother were all from the past.


    I don''t know my son''s careful thinking.


    I just don''t know what they think.

 Chapter 11

    Are you going to make up for them, or do you want to marry Tao Yuwei''s daughter.


    But it''s still too early to think about it, but Meng Li''s heart of gossip is still a little curious about what Xiao''s father and mother think.


    There is a change of role between future daughter-inw and future daughter-inw, and things will be very different.


    Meng Li is still thinking about the gossip here. Then he suddenly thinks of the man who sent Tao Yuwei back today, and then he looks at Xiao Xiaofeng with a little pity.


    You can''t do it.


    It seems that Tao Yuwei prefers that man.


    The previous hairpin should have been from the same man.


    People are so eager to catch up with girls. In Meng Li''s impression, Xiao Xiaofeng has never given Tao Yuwei a small gift or made a little surprise.


    It seems that Xiao Xiaofeng is single by strength.


    Atst, Meng Li tidies up the mess after eating. Tao Yuwei drinks with a big tongue. Xiao''s mother takes her back to the room to have a rest and makes fun of Tao Yuwei as a greedy cat.


    Meng Li can see that Xiao''s parents really like Tao Yuwei. The client didn''t like to say sweet and greasy words when he was young, but Tao Yuwei was never stingy.


    In the hearts of Xiao''s parents, Tao Yuwei is a poor girl. She has a poor life experience and is dependent on others. Her mind is bound to be much more sensitive and needs more love and care.


    And Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother did not love the client.


    Kinship never means to give up, it''s just some neglect.


    They think that the carefree client will not care about this neglect. After all, people''s energy is limited and can''t cover everything.


    In the life of some small things, and feel that their daughter is not good, blindly me their daughter.


    Perhaps in the heart of Xiao''s parents, their daughter will not go to heart.


    But the client can''t stand the treatment of Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother.


    I don''t think they love her anymore.


    Two dayster, Meng Li received a reply from Master Li.


    That man''s identity is very easy to investigate, Mingyi. He has a head and a face in this city.


    There is a foreign tradepany on the surface, but ording to master Li''s idea, in fact, some illegal things are also being traded secretly.


    The police once paid attention to him, but they couldn''t find any evidence, and they couldn''t help taking him.


    Master Li also revealed the most crucial point that Mingyi had contact with Tao Yuwei''s mother''s first love, and the rtionship was not shallow.


    Because when I contacted Master Li, I couldn''t find out.


    Master Li also implicitly expressed that he could no longer participate in this matter.


    Meng Li said he understood that if master Li was asked to check again, it would be difficult for others and would be exposed.


    Although what can be found now is also very simple, Meng Li also thinks it is very useful.


    So Tao Yuwei is surrounded by big social brothers?


    Since she is the eldest brother, it is not difficult for Tao Yuwei to be kidnapped and rescued.


    Since it''s big brother, it''s not difficult for them to kidnap the client.


    Meng Li felt that he had found the direction, but he was not sure who it was?


    And Meng Li has no way to prove that Tao Yuwei is not a member of the Tao family.


    It''s all her guess about this.


    Meng Li sat in the ssroom, thinking about how toplete the task.


    If the client is really kidnapped because the boss behind Tao Yuwei wants to vent her anger on Tao Yuwei, whether it''s because the client''s Revenge in thest life or because Meng Li wants to remove the danger, she needs to n ahead and consider the countermeasures.


    But


    Meng Li is a little confused. Can she beat each other alone?


    Meng Li had no choice but to sip his mouth. When the boat arrived at the bridge, it would be more difficult.


    But just before Meng Li thought of a solution, Tao Yuwei disappeared.


    However, it was Yao Xuan who informed Meng Li.


    "Xiao Xiaoqin, Tao Yuwei has been kidnapped. Tell your family quickly."


    Meng Li is holding a mobile phone, and Yao Xuan''s flustered voicees from it.


    Meng Li asked: "how do you know that Tao Yuwei has been kidnapped?" With that, Meng Li ordered a recording key.


    Meng Lishun looked at the date, which was much earlier than the date when Tao Yuwei was kidnapped.


    This is what Meng Li didn''t expect.


    Meng Li had thought that Yao Xuan would make trouble before, so he always tried his best to pay attention to Yao Xuan, but Meng Li''s energy and ability were limited, so he could not grasp Yao Xuan''s dynamic at any time.


    It was her negligence.


    But I didn''t expect that the date would be advanced.


    Without any precaution, Yao Xuan began to die.


    It is estimated that her arrival and some minor changes have triggered the butterfly effect. After all, the direction of things now is quite different from before.


    Tao Yuwei didn''t run away from home, so she jumped to the link of being kidnapped.I don''t know what revenge Yao Xuan suffered in herst life.


    Yao Xuan put the responsibility on the client. Even if the client was retaliated, Yao Xuan would not be able to run away.


    It''s just that the client died too early to know what happenedter.


    "I... anyway, she was kidnapped. It''s estimated that someone will call youter."


    Yao Xuan replied weakly.


    Meng Li asked:


    "did you instigate her because you didn''t like her all the time?"


    "How can I, Xiao Xiaoqin? I''m kind enough to tell you not to nder me."


    Yao Xuan''s tone was even more flustered.


    "How can you say I''m the one who ordered it? I''m a good student."


    Meng Li said:


    "now I just want to know how you know Tao Yuwei has been kidnapped for the first time."


    "In case you are a prank, such a big thing."


    "Believe it or not, just wait. You''ll get a call at home."


    Yao Xuan''s tone was irritated.


    What time is it? She''s a kid?


    Take these things as pranks.


    Meng Li, with a pause, continued:


    "I have a guess, don''t you know the kidnapper?"


    "So you know firsthand?"


    "No, I don''t know. Wuwu Don''t nder me


    Being stabbed by Meng Li, Yao Xuan''s heart jumped to her throat. Her voice was crying and she was at a loss.


    "I really don''t know what happened. The kidnapper dialed the wrong number, just on my mobile phone."


    Yao Xuan tried to exin. When she heard the phone call, she didn''t respond at all. She also gave a few confused feedings to the phone.


    But seeing that the status of the call was also very good, Yao Xuan was not sure that the other party could hear her, so she quickly said:


    "don''t call the police, I don''t know how this happened."


    With that, Yao Xuan hangs up in a panic. Meng Li saves the recording and starts to check Tao Yuwei''s location on her mobile phone.


    Then Meng Li finds that he is at home. It turns out that Tao Yuwei didn''t wear that ne today.


    Meng Li

 Chapter 12

    Is it Providence?


    Want Mingyi to save the beauty?


    Meng Li doesn''t even look for Tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei won''t have any trouble.


    After a while, Xiao''s parents rushed home, followed by Xiao Xiaofeng.


    There was anxiety between the three men''s eyebrows. Xiao''s father said to Meng Li:


    "Yuwei has been kidnapped and asked us to give her a million."


    Xiao''s mother''s eyes were red, and she said to herself, "a good girl, how can she be targeted by bad people?"


    "Do we want to call the police? The other party says that they won''t call the police. What should we do, Xiao Xiao asked anxiously.


    Xiao Xiaofeng said anxiously:


    "let''s call the police."


    "No, you can''t call the police. The other party is extremely vicious. In case you hurt Yuwei."


    "Dad, let''s get money ready for them. I hope they are just asking for money." Xiao Xiaofeng said to his father with a prayer.


    In the tone, he was worried that Xiao''s father didn''t want to pay the million yuan.


    "Why don''t you talk, Yuwei? Aren''t you worried about something like this?"


    Xiao''s mother looked at Meng Li standing there without saying a word. She was angry.


    A little chilly again.


    My daughter is a little heartless. Even if she is not a sister, she has been under the same roof for a long time and just stands there indifferently.


    Xiao Xiaofeng also looks at Meng Li with disgust in his eyes. What kind of cold hearted person can be so calm at this time?


    Meng Li looks at the three and has no intention to quarrel with them. With a nervous face, he says to Xiao''s father:


    "Dad, just follow my brother''s advice. Let''s not report to the police, but prepare the money and ask the other party where to give the money."


    "I''m worried about Yuwei, too. I''m just a little scared. I''m really sorry."


    Meng Li lowered his head and said.


    Meng Li doesn''t suggest calling the police. It shouldn''t be long before Tao Yuwei is rescued. The people behind Tao Yuwei have great skills.


    Don''t waste police force now that someone is saving you.


    Xiao''s mother felt less ufortable when she heard Meng Li''s words. She thought that her daughter was really such a heartless person. It turned out that she was only young and had little experience. She was scared and silly.


    Xiao Xiaofeng looks at Meng Li suspiciously. He doesn''t say anything and looks anxiously at Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Fu''s eyes swept over each person''s face, and finally said in a deep voice:


    "look at the phone call just now, if you can call back, just tell them we agree."


    The police don''t know whether it''s reliable or not. They don''t know what kind of person they are. They''d better not call the police to provoke them.


    Now Xiao''s father only hopes that the other side is just seeking money.


    It''s the best thing to ask for money.


    The backbone of the family made a speech. Xiao''s mother quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone call, but she couldn''t get through. This made Xiao''s mother cry and her heart was full of anxiety.


    Xiao''s fatherforted Xiao''s mother and said that if the other party wanted money, he would definitely contact them again.


    Then the family anxiously waited at home, for the three people, every minute is very long.


    Meng Li wants to get up and make some food for everyone, and thenfort everyone that Tao Yuwei will be OK.


    It''s sure to be OK, but Meng Li''s feeling will not y any role.


    He closed his mouth and waited with us.


    The whole room was very quiet. Father Xiao was smoking in front of the window. The living room smelled of tobo.


    If it''s normal, Xiao''s mother will definitely push Xiao''s father out of the room and let him smoke outside.


    At this time, Xiao''s mother held the mobile phone tightly, and didn''t care about the choking smell of smoke for her.


    Xiao Xiaofeng decadent buried his head between his legs, a heart mixed with five vors.


    He has seen too many social news, some of which reported that girls were kidnapped, sold, vited or killed


    Xiao Xiaofeng thought about many possibilities in his mind, and then found that each one was uneptable to him.


    He was miserable, he regretted, he hated that he didn''t protect Tao Yuwei well.


    And Meng Li''s thought is rtively simple, Meng Li is thinking when they can save Tao Yuwei.


    I don''t know how many minutes and seconds have passed, but there is a jingle in the silent space


    This sound made everyone present nervous. Xiao Xiaofeng raised his head and looked at Xiao''s mother.


    Xiao''s father also cut off his cigarette and asked his mother, who was shaking with both hands holding his mobile phone:


    "what''s the text message?"


    "Just give us an address and time and tell us where to put the money as agreed."


    Xiao mother swallowed saliva, said difficultly.


    Another jingle


    "The other party said, don''t call them, they can''t get through, they will take the initiative to contact us if there is anything.""Also said that let us obediently do as they say, we will see Yuwei."


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    Is really afraid of Tao Yuwei ident, so good girl, God how can treat her like this.


    If something really happened, how to exin to the dead couple!


    Xiao Fu sighed, "only do as they say."


    "Don''t irritate each other. It''s hard to make sure they do something extreme." Xiao father exhorted.


    Xiao Lianlian said she knew.


    Xiao''s father said that he would get the money tomorrow, and he had made an appointment with the bank.


    Xiao Xiaofeng looked at his father gratefully and said nothing.


    Meng Li didn''t interrupt, he was calcting some things in his heart.


    Out of such a thing, the sky has been dark, everyone can''t sleep, Meng Li ordered some takeout on the mobile phone, we just can''t eat two.


    But the good news also came quickly. Late at night, a rush of telephone rings pulled the nerves of the four tired people to the top.


    Now a text message and a phone call can affect everyone''s nerves.


    Xiao''s mother took the phone, thought it was the kidnapper''s phone, but did not expect the voice of Tao Yuwei came from the phone.


    At first, Xiao''s mother thought it was the kidnapper who asked Tao Yuwei to call her, but Tao Yuwei just said to Xiao''s mother:


    "aunt, I''ve been rescued, you don''t have to worry."


    "Really?"


    Xiao''s mother''s voice suddenly rises, which makes Xiao Xiaofeng and Xiao''s father look suspicious.


    Xiao''s father motioned to Xiao''s mother to turn on the handsfree. When Xiao Xiaofeng and Xiao''s father heard Tao Yuwei''s voice on the phone, they were overjoyed.


    Tao Yuwei only said that she came out safely, so don''t worry.


    When Xiao''s father said that he was driving to pick up Tao Yuwei home, Tao Yuwei refused, saying that he was safe now.


    At a friend''s house.


    Meng Li knows that it''s Mingyi who rescued Tao Yuwei, or is it Tao Yuwei''s mother''s first love?


    Xiao''s mother doesn''t understand why Tao Yuwei is so frightened that she still doesn''t want to go home. She urges Tao Yuwei toe back with red eyes and at least let her have a look.

 Chapter 13

    But Tao Yuwei refused helplessly.


    Tao Yuwei looks at Mingyi beside her. The overbearing man insists that she is scared and won''t let her go.


    What can she do?


    Xiao''s mother asks Tao Yuwei how she was rescued. Tao Yuwei just says that she fainted at that time and was at a friend''s home when she woke up again.


    Xiao''s mother asked who this friend was, Tao Yuwei just repeatedly stressed that she was just a friend.


    It''s Xiao''s father who stops Xiao''s mother''s questioning. He just asks Tao Yuwei and everyone to make sure she''s safe.


    He also said that since he was shocked and didn''t want to go home, he would y with his friends for two days to rx.


    Meng Li frowned and looked at Xiao Fu''s face, which was still full of sorrow. A bold guess was born in Meng Li''s mind.


    This time Tao Yuwei was rescued faster than thest time.


    But Xiao Xiaofeng, in the video with Tao Yuwei, saw Tao Yuwei intact, ruddy look, in the heart of a big stone finally fell to the ground.


    Just because I didn''t see Tao Yuwei for the first time, I was disappointed.


    Heart and filled with sour feeling, here is not her home?


    Isn''t it her haven?


    Out of such a thing, the first time did note back.


    Xiao Xiaofeng feels that the distance between him and Tao Yuwei has be far away. This feeling oppresses Xiao Xiaofeng''s heart, which is ufortable and painful.


    After hanging up the video, Xiao''s mother patted her chest happily and said:


    "it''s a good thing that there was no danger. We must pay attention to personal safety in the future."


    Xiao''s father looked at Meng Li and said:


    "you should be careful when you go out. Don''t trust others."


    "You can''t expect your two moves to beat the bad guys. It''s the best way to stay away from the bad guys."


    Xiao added.


    Meng Li nodded that he knew.


    Xiao''s mother looked at Meng Li:


    "your father is right. Girls must protect themselves and worry about what happens."


    Then, without waiting for Meng Li to answer, Xiao''s mother looked at Xiao''s father and said:


    "what kind of friend is Yu Wei? Is it reliable?"


    "Why don''t youe back? I''m not sure if I can''t see her"


    "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s normal for children to have friends when they are old."


    Xiao''s father frowned at Xiao''s mother.


    Xiao''s mother felt her husband''s displeasure and stopped talking.


    Tell everyone to clean up and go back to the room to have a rest. Meng Li takes a look at Xiao Fu and walks into his room.


    The next day, Meng Li didn''t meet Tao Yuwei at school, but Yao Xuan was very upset. Seeing Meng Li quickly pull Meng Li to a corner, she asked:


    "how about Tao Yuwei?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s OK."


    Yao Xuan''s expression was a little distorted and said:


    "can you understand what you are saying?"


    "I said it''s good, resting at home." Meng Li looks at Yao Xuan.


    Yao Xuan wanted to ask about the specific situation, but seeing that Meng Li didn''t mean to go on, it was a bit difficult to say.


    Those people also warned her yesterday not to meddle a lot, and she couldn''t get in touch with each other.


    So those people are in the game?


    Or did you get the money from the Xiao family and run away?


    Yao Xuan looks tired. She didn''t sleepst night. She was afraid that Tao Yuwei''s ident might involve her. However, she was not reconciled to hear that she had a good rest at home today.


    Why can Tao Yuwei be so lucky? Why?


    Finally, Yao Xuan was driven by her strong curiosity to ask:


    "how did she get home?"


    "You can actually ask someone you know."


    Meng Li''s tone was slightly ironic.


    Meng Li thinks that Yao Xuan in thest life put the responsibility on his client, and he can''t escape the fate of being retaliated. Then she doesn''t care about this matter, and the people behind Tao Yuwei will naturally act.


    In thest life, the client was retaliated not only because of Yao Xuan''s rebuke, but also because of her daily disagreement with Tao Yuwei, which made Tao Yuwei run away from home.


    All sorts of reasons.


    When Yao Xuan heard Meng Li say this, she looked ugly and said: "I don''t understand people I know and what you''re talking about."


    "I advise you to take care of yourself."


    Meng Li looked at Yao Xuan and said.


    Some people won''t let this go.


    Yao Xuan sneered and said stubbornly:


    "it''s none of my business. I don''t do it. I just care about my ssmates."


    "It''s up to you."


    Meng Li''s tone was so t that he stopped talking to Yao xuanduo and went straight to the ssroom.


    Yao Xuan looked at Meng Li''s back, angry and unwilling. When did this person put on a indifferent face? She didn''t like such a face.Disgusting.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s real or fake.


    After two days, Tao Yuwei came back, wearing a suit Meng Li had never seen before. It was very suitable for Tao Yuwei, lovely and charming.


    Meng Li just casually asked why Tao Yuwei didn''t wear the ne she sent.


    Tao Yuwei just said that she forgot to wear it after taking a bath. She also exined to Meng Li that she didn''t wear it at that time.


    Meng Li just says with a smile that it doesn''t matter. Tao Yuwei seems to take it out and put it on in order to prove their friendship like Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at the ne on Tao Yuwei''s hand. Although the style is the same, the ne on Tao Yuwei''s hand is no longer the one with positioning function.


    Xiao''s mother says that Tao Yuwei has lost weight these days and has made a lot of food for her to make up for. Meng Li feels that Xiao''s father''s attitude towards Tao Yuwei is strange.


    Then Tao Yuwei suddenly proposes to go to worship her parents and let Meng Li apany her. Just at the weekend, Meng Li and Tao Yuwei buy flowers to visit Tao Yuwei''s parents.


    Then Tao Yuwei looked at his father''s tombstone and said some strange words.


    Then don''t know what to think of, Tao Yuwei knelt in front of the tombstone, crying can''t themselves, Meng Li quietly stay aside, from time to time handed over a tissue.


    Sobbing Tao Yuwei vaguely asks Meng Li what to do with her. She is at a loss and can''t ept it.


    And when Meng Li asked Tao Yuwei what to do, Tao Yuwei was silent again, only said he was OK.


    Meng Li, who went back to school again, got a piece of news.


    Yao Xuan dropped out of school, theirpany went bankrupt, and then went abroad with her parents to join rtives.


    Meng Li knows the truth of the matter is not so simple, a goodpany goes bankrupt in a few days?


    Oh, it''s cold!


    But Meng Li also has no ability to dig the root to know the truth of this matter.


    The system says that her soul is bound to the system space. If the task ispleted, as long as her mind moves, she can go back to that space.


    But these two days she tried, she can''t go back to the system space.


    That is, the mission has not beenpleted, and she will continue to be here.

 Chapter 14

    At this time, a semester''s study is over. Meng Li tells Xiao''s parents that she wants to study abroad. Everyone is surprised.


    I didn''t expect that Meng Li would suddenly propose to go abroad.


    In addition to the ident, Xiao''s father is quite supportive of Meng Li''s idea.


    Xiao''s mother worried that her daughter, who had never been away from home since childhood, was not suitable in other ces, so she hesitated.


    However, under the persuasion of Xiao''s father, Xiao''s mother was relieved.


    Since I want to study abroad and my daughter is an adult, let''s go.


    But Tao Yuwei''s heart is moreplex, a little reluctant to leave, and a little hope that she will go abroad.


    This kind of feeling is not clear and the way is not clear. After leaving, she doesn''t have to care about Xiao Xiaoqin''s feelings, and she doesn''t have to do what Xiao Xiaoqin likes to please her.


    Everyone''s eyes will be more focused on her.


    But when she left, who would she like to say what she wants to say, and who would she like to talk to about those sweet burdens, Tao Yuwei felt that her heart needed such a friend to listen to her story and satisfy her little vanity.


    But Tao Yuwei doesn''t know that Meng Li has never paid attention to her casual show off.


    What you care about and are proud of is not what other people care about.


    When Xiao''s father asks Xiao Xiaofeng and Tao Yuwei if they want to go abroad together, Tao Yuwei takes the lead in rejecting Xiao''s proposal.


    Not surprisingly, Xiao Xiaofeng also chose not to go abroad.


    Although Xiao Xiaofeng is a little excited that he can see the wider world outside when he goes abroad, he is relieved to think that he will be far away from Yuwei when he goes abroad.


    Finally, in the process of seeing everyone off, Meng Li stepped on the ne to fly abroad.


    Start a new life.


    Four yearster


    Meng Li was on a ne flying to China. In the past four years, Meng Li tried to return to the system space, but failed. After finishing his studies, Meng Li chose to return home immediately.


    Four yearster, Meng Li is more adapted to modern life. In foreign countries, Meng Li has never given up learning fighting skills. Today, Meng Li is more able to understand the essence of fighting skills.


    It''s Xiao''s mother and father who pick up the ne. Meng Li hasn''t returned to China once in the past four years, but let Xiao''s mother scold her several times on the phone.


    Every time Meng Li refused to return home because he was busy with his studies. He didn''t see Xiao''s father and mother for four years. Meng Li sighed that Xiao''s mother had more wrinkles in her eyes, which could not be covered up by her makeup.


    Xiao''s father''s white hair is also part of the more, it does not look as energetic as four years ago.


    Xiao mother first gave Meng Li a big hug, then exined to Meng Li: "your brother has worked in ourpany, today just has important things, can''te, girl you won''t be angry."


    "Oh, by the way, and Yuwei, originally said toe to pick you up with us, but temporarily called to say that she suddenly had something urgent and couldn''te." Xiao said.


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head to show that he doesn''t mind.


    Xiao''s mother looked up at Meng Li, who was half a head taller than her, and said:


    "the girl is taller than her mother now, and her appearance is more beautiful."


    He walked around Meng Li''s body again and said with a smile:


    "it''s just beautiful."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "should you be proud to have a girl like me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao''s motherughs and is amused by Meng Li''s sudden humor. She says to Xiao''s father:


    "your daughter has been abroad for several years, and she speaks so well."


    Xiao Fu smiles, takes Meng Li''s suitcase and says, "let''s go home first."


    "In the evening, the family get together and call Yuwei back."


    "Yuwei doesn''t live much at home now."


    Xiao''s mother exined to Meng Li.


    Meng Li responds well, and the three walk toward the parking lot together. When they get to the parking lot, they put their luggage away, and Xiao''s father drives home.


    Along the way, Xiao''s mother and Meng Li chatted happily.


    Xiao''s mother pesters Meng Li to tell her about the interesting things about studying abroad. Meng Li thinks about it carefully and finds out a few things to make Xiao''s mother happy.


    The whole carriage was full of cheers and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Meng Li, who arrived at home, first gave them the gifts selected for Xiao''s father and mother. They were very happy. Although Meng Li also sent gifts back every year, he brought them back in person and always felt a little different.


    Xiao''s mother looks at Meng Li''s gifts and praises Meng Li''s foresight.


    Even Xiao''s father turned his admiration on Meng Li.


    My daughter has really learned a lot in the past few years when she has been abroad.


    In the evening, Xiao Xiaofeng and Tao Yuweie back. They haven''t seen each other for four years. Xiao Xiaofeng is already in a suit and elegant manner.


    And Tao Yuwei is pure and beautiful.


    All clothes are fine.


    In Xiao''s mother''s mouth, Meng Li also learned that Tao Yuwei did not work in Xiao''spany, but went to a foreign tradepany.Unfortunately, this foreign tradepany is Mingyi''s foreign tradepany.


    Tao Yuwei sees Meng Li in a trance. After four years'' absence, Xiao Xiaoqin''s temperament has increased, and every move has a smile. Just as at the beginning, Tao Yuwei is in a trance. Since when, Xiao Xiaoqin, once careless, has changed quietly.


    Tao Yuwei can''t even remember when Xiao Xiaoqin hated her eyes. From when, Xiao Xiaoqin''s eyes didn''t have too much emotion for her any more.


    Tao Yuwei lets herself not think about those old things. She talks with Meng Li enthusiastically and asks about Meng Li''s four years of life.


    Meng Li only says that he is doing well. Tao Yuwei asks Meng Li implicitly if he has a boyfriend. Meng Li only says that he has not met anyone he likes.


    To and not to indecent also, Meng Li also took the opportunity to ask Tao Yuwei whether there is a heart.


    Tao Yuwei''s shyness is just like that at that time. When Meng Li asked, she blushed.


    When Meng Li''s eyes swept over Xiao Xiaofeng, Xiao Xiaofeng, who was removing his tie, felt a little stiff. When he heard Tao Yuwei say that he didn''t have a boyfriend, Xiao Xiaofeng rxed.


    Although Meng Li knows what Tao Yuwei said, she will not be bored. She also politely greets Tao Yuwei, so that she can meet the right person and don''t miss it.


    Xiao Xiaofeng saw his sister whom he hadn''t seen for four years. He was so happy that he took the initiative to chat with Meng Li.


    Meng Li also brought gifts to Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng. Xiao Xiaofeng dly epted the gift from Meng Li.


    When Tao Yuwei sees Meng Li''s gift, she no longer feels amazing. However, out of politeness, Tao Yuwei still looks happy.


    In fact, in recent years, she has received too many valuable and beautiful gifts.


    Tao Yuwei thought in her heart.


    Meng Li naturally knows that Tao Yuwei has a lot of good things to see, but it''s impossible not to choose a gift for her. You can''t pick on me.

 Chapter 15

    At dinner, Xiao''s father suggested that Meng leave Xiao''spany to work, and Meng Li agreed. After the decision was made, Meng Li began to work in Xiao''spany.


    But at work, Meng Li found that Xiao Xiaofeng''s working ability was very good. After Xiao Xiaofeng entered thepany, he received several big orders, and in several major decisions, Xiao''spany was even stronger.


    Meng Li''s performance in thepany did not disappoint the Xiao family, and the two brothers and sisters, who had tense rtions, also rxed because of more topics in their work.


    Meng Li also inquired about Yao Xuan. He was still abroad these years and did not return home.


    Although Tao Yuwei doesn''t work in Xiao''spany, she oftenes to Xiao''spany to have a look.


    Xiao Xiaofeng doesn''t see Tao Yuwei in Xiao''s house, so he especially cherishes Tao Yuwei''s time in thepany. Whenever Tao Yuweies to Xiao''spany, Xiao Xiaofeng puts down his things to apany her.


    When Meng Li passed Xiao Xiaofeng''s office, he often heard Xiao Xiaofeng and Tao Yuwei talking happily.


    Xiao Xiaofeng is young and handsome, and because he is the boss''s son, he is naturally attracted by some female employees of thepany. Seeing Xiao Xiaofeng''s strange Tao Yuwei, his heart is bound to be sour, which makes Meng Li hear a lot of sour words about Tao Yuwei.


    As Xiao Xiaofeng and Tao Yuwei grow older, Xiao''s mother bes more active. Xiao''s mother says to Xiao''s father, "Lao Xiao, what do you think of our son?"


    "What can you think? This kid has been like this since he was a child." Xiao said he didn''t care.


    Xiao''s motherughed. "Look at my son, how special."


    Xiao father looked at Xiao mother, did not speak, with Xiao mother in the side of music.


    Xiao''s mother was happy enough. She twisted her eyebrows again and said to Xiao''s father:


    "could it be that Xiang Wang intended to be a goddess but she didn''t want to be a goddess? Yuwei should have felt it over the years."


    "Here it is." Xiao Fu said lightly.


    "What about that?"


    "Why don''t I give our son two tricks and let him take the initiative? Our son always keeps things in his heart. Girls are always thin skinned. There''s no reason to wait for girls to make things clear. " Xiao asked.


    Xiao''s father looked at Xiao''s mother helplessly and said, "don''t give me blind advice."


    "Why? You are a man


    "What is a blind idea?"


    "The martyr is afraid of pesteringng. as long as I give my son some advice and give him a move, even if my son takes out the three sessful forces you used to chase me, it wille naturally." Xiao''s mother said with flying eyebrows.


    Thinking of the past more than 20 years ago, Xiao''s mother recalls that time never forgives others. In a sh, more than 20 years have passed. It seems that it''s only a sh from the green years to being a wife and mother now.


    "Come on,e on, there''s nothing wrong with children''s affairs."


    "It''s all idle." Xiao father white one eye Xiao mother, said.


    "How do you talk? Do you think I don''t know what you think?" Xiao''s mother lowered her voice and said in a way that I understood:


    "over the years, you haven''t said that you should take Yuwei as your daughter and keep her like this. What''s your idea? Can I still not know?"


    Father Xiao didn''t speak.


    When Xiao''s mother saw that Xiao''s father didn''t speak, she thought she had guessed his father''s mind, and said:


    "so the child is old and old. If the child doesn''t take the initiative, we have to help the child."


    When Xiao''s mother saw that Xiao''s father didn''t know what he was thinking, she was a little distracted. She took a picture of Xiao''s father and chattered on and on:


    "two days ago, I saw a picture of her granddaughter sent to me by a sister. The child was lovely, like a pink ball. It made my heart melt. If I had such a granddaughter, I would hold it in my hand every day..."


    Xiao''s father was suddenly disturbed by Xiao''s mother. Looking back at the chattering Xiao''s mother, he sighed helplessly.


    While Meng Li was busy working, he wanted to investigate who killed the client at that time.


    But after all, it''s a matter of thest life. This time, the development track of all things is different. There is no clue. It''s hard to investigate. Basically, it depends on spection.


    However, Meng Li found out why Yao Xuan''s family went abroad at that time.


    Yao Xuan''s father found out for the first time that someone was attacking thepany. He spent a lot of effort to find out the root cause. When he found out that he had offended Mingyi, he knew that it was not a small matter, although he didn''t know how to offend him.


    But Yao Xuan''s father is a smart man. Even if he can''t do it to you, he can disgust you.


    Yao Xuan''s father found Mingyi''s opponent for the first time, spent a lot of money to seek protection, found someone to protect Yao Xuan and his family, and used almost all his property to protect his family. Finally, he went abroad safely.


    Quick response, quick operation.


    Meng Li also spent a lot of money to investigate these things. Although the details are not known, the general process is like this.


    Yao Xuan''s family has been abroad, and they don''t have to be afraid of Ming Yi''s revenge. After all, Ming Yi hasn''t ruled the earth yet.So Meng Li guessed that Ming Yi did the kidnapping of the client at that time.


    He''s such a bully.


    The client really didn''t do anything.


    Ah, Meng Li sighed again. Everything was just spection.


    On this day, Tao Yuwei left Xiao''spany and returned to her ownpany.


    As soon as she enters the office, Tao Yuwei sees Mingyi''s face condensing. Tao Yuwei quickly walks to Mingyi and asks, "Mingyi, what''s the matter?"


    "I told you not to go back?" Mingyi asked.


    Tao Yuwei pitifully exined to Mingyi, "the Xiao family treat me very well. I should go back and have a look."


    "You don''t know what Xiao Xiaofeng''s heart is for you?" Seeing Tao Yuwei like this, Mingyi smiles angrily and asks.


    Tao Yuwei looks at Mingyi and finds it funny. This thousand year old vinegar jar repeatedly raises her little hand to make a surrender:


    "I Tao Yuwei assures Mingyi that I belong to Mingyi and will never ept the love of other men. "


    When Mingyi hears the words, his mind moves. He scolds the goblin in his heart. He stands up and forces Tao Yuwei to the corner of the wall and says to Tao Yuwei:


    "remember, you belong to me alone."


    "No one, no one, don''t want to take you away from me."


    Tao Yuwei hands still do surrender, repeatedly nodded: "mm-hmm, I belong to you alone."


    Mingyi stares at Tao Yuwei tightly, lowers her head slowly, and kisses Tao Yuwei from the forehead.


    When Mingyi''s hands caress Tao Yuwei''s white neck, his eyes are filled with love.


    At this time, Tao Yuwei unconsciously utters a light chant, which ignites Mingyi''s desire and starts to stir up more fiercely. At this time, Tao Yuwei is already full of peach blossoms, and Mingyi is satisfied with it. He holds the petite Tao Yuwei into the rest room.

 Chapter 16

    Xiao''s mother had a few more quibbles in front of Xiao Xiaofeng, but she didn''t directly ask Xiao Xiaofeng whether you like Tao Yuwei or not.


    Just said whose girl is very good, looks very good, education is very good, character is also single, joking Xiao Xiaofeng, do you want to introduce Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Xiao Xiaofeng doesn''t know what happened to his mother, but it doesn''t affect him to refuse his mother.


    His heart is full of one person, how can he fit another person.


    In his heart, thousands of good, are not as good as that one.


    Then Xiao''s mother tried to find some pictures of girls to show Xiao Xiaofeng and asked him which one he liked.


    The final result is that Xiao Xiaofeng ignores Xiao''s mother and doesn''t go home for a few days.


    Xiao''s mother finally confirmed her son''s intention, and called Xiao Xiaofeng to make sure that she would not introduce him to other young people. Only with all kinds of guarantees could Xiao Xiaofenge home again.


    After that, Xiao''s mother made all kinds of excuses and called Tao Yuwei home to get together, so that Xiao Xiaofeng could get along with Tao Yuwei more.


    Xiao Xiaofeng is not stupid either. Recently, Tao Yuwei often appears at home. He is very surprised and pleasantly surprised. He also understands that it is his mother''s mind.


    He pushed the boat with the current.


    But Xiao Xiaofeng is also worried, even his mother can see his heart to Tao Yuwei, doesn''t Yu Wei understand it?


    Don''t you understand?


    Or refuse?


    Xiao Xiaofeng is also a little unsteady. Seeing Tao Yuwei bing more and more beautiful, he is in a panic. Seeing his mother''s curious look at him sometimes, he is inexplicably agitated.


    Don''t be so straightforward.


    On this day, Tao Yuwei is sitting on a sofa with her mobile phone watching social software. Next to her, Mingyi is feeding Tao Yuwei fruit one by one. She asks Tao Yuwei:


    "you always go back to Xiao''s house recently, don''t you love me? Goblin


    "No, maybe Xiao Xiaoqin has been working in thepany recently, so her aunt is rtively idle, and then she is bored. I want to go back to apany her more."


    Tao Yuwei smiles at Mingyi and responds.


    Mingyi said, his eyes were dark and sarcastic, and he didn''t speak any more.


    Tao Yuwei looks down at her mobile phone again. No matter what Mingyi passes, Tao Yuwei opens her mouth and eats it.


    Tao Yuwei''s little hand pulls the screen and sees a picture of Xiao Xiaofeng''s ount posted on social software. The picture is full of wine bottles and no words.


    Tao Yuwei opens Xiao Xiaofeng''s dialog box and sends a message: brother Xiaofeng, where are you?


    Then Tao Yuwei looks at the calendar and suddenly discovers that today is Xiao Xiaofeng''s birthday. She suddenly remembers that Xiao''s mother called her in the morning and asked her to go back to dinner at night. However, because Mingyi pestered her, she refused!


    So she didn''t go back today?


    Tao Yuwei is a little remorseful. She looks at Mingyi beside her reproachfully and says: "you are pestering me on purpose today, don''t let me go back."


    "Baby, am I such a unreasonable person in your heart?" Mingyi pretends to be wronged.


    "Well, yes." Tao Yuwei said obstinately, seeing her lover''s wronged appearance, she couldn''t get angry. She lowered her head to see Xiao Xiaofeng''s message: I''m ok.


    Tao Yuwei asked: are you drinking outside?


    Xiao Xiaofeng: well.


    Tao Yuwei: I''vee to see you.


    Mingyi''s mobile phone rings suddenly. She gets up and walks upstairs to answer the phone. Tao Yuwei looks at the time. It''s not 12 o''clock yet. It should be time.


    Xiao Xiaofeng replied: No, I''m a little drunk now.


    Tao Yuwei typing fast: you wait for me, I''lle to you.


    Xiao Xiaofeng didn''t reply. Tao Yuwei was angry because she didn''t go back to apany Xiao Xiaofeng for her birthday. She carefully looked at the pictures Xiao Xiaofeng posted on the social software, recognized that the bar was not far from Xiao''s home, and said to Mingyi who answered the phone upstairs:


    "I''ll go home and won''te back today."


    For a moment, Mingyi nods to Tao Yuwei, who rushes into a room, changes a dress, takes an exquisite handbag and goes out in a hurry.


    But Mingyi stares at Tao Yuwei''s back and says to the phone, "follow Miss Tao."


    A respectful voice came from the phone, indicating that she would protect Miss Tao.


    And Mingyi just nods indifferently, hangs up the phone directly, and his eyes sh across.


    At this time, Meng Li was also in the bar, watching Xiao Xiaofeng drink one cup after another, and said to Xiao Xiaofeng:


    "let''s go home, we just came out to sit for a while."


    "I don''t want to go back." Xiao Xiaofeng stares at his mobile phone and looks at the conversation box with Tao Yuwei.


    Meng Li also followed Xiao Xiaofeng''s line of sight and looked at his mobile phone. Seeing the information above, his face changed for a moment, and said to Xiao Xiaofeng:"Are you waiting here?"


    "Yes, go back first."


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s tone is t, but he has a kind of indescribable decadence.


    Meng Li nodded, took the car key from Xiao Xiaofeng, and said to Xiao Xiaofeng:


    "I''ll drive the car for you first, and then you''ll take a taxi."


    "If you don''t drink, drive back."


    Xiao Xiaofeng took a look at Meng Li, as if to confirm whether Meng Li had drunk or not, but just a quick nce, then he took back his eyes.


    Meng Li said that he didn''t drink, so he left the bar, found a store that was not about to close but had no time to close, bought a suit of clothes, put them on, and put on a very different make-up in the car.


    Now Mengli is different from the previous serious dress. Now Mengli is dressed in a red dress. It looks more charming and beautiful, but it reveals a kind of cold feeling that refuses people thousands of miles away.


    Then Meng Li goes back to the bar. In the colorful lights of the bar, Meng Li can guarantee that Xiao Xiaofeng and Tao Yuwei won''t recognize her.


    But in order to be safe, Meng Li chose a ce far away from Xiao Xiaofeng and ordered a ss of wine. He just held it in his hand and looked at Tao Yuwei''s direction intentionally or unconsciously.


    After about half an hour, Meng Li sees Tao Yuweiing in from the door of the bar. Tao Yuwei''s eyes look around for Xiao Xiaofeng, and from time to time he stares at his mobile phone. Meng Li''s eyes circle the bar, but she doesn''t find the person she wants to see.


    Meng Li looks at every corner of the bar indefinitely again, and finally sees a young man in ck clothes and trousers. His eyes look at Tao Yuwei who is running around the bar. Meng Li cheers up and pays more attention to the scene.

 Chapter 17

    Xiao Xiaofeng also stood up and looked for Tao Yuwei in the bar. It was Xiao Xiaofeng who found Tao Yuwei in the noisy environment.


    Xiao Xiaofeng quickly pulled Tao Yuwei and sat on the seat.


    Tao Yuwei sat down and arranged her clothes. She said to Xiao Xiaofeng, "brother Xiaofeng, I''m sorry."


    Xiao Xiaofeng shook his head with a bitter smile and waved his hand. A waiter came to Xiao Xiaofeng. Tao Yuwei also ordered a ss of wine. Looking at Xiao Xiaofeng''s disapproving eyes, he quickly exined to Xiao Xiaofeng:


    "brother Xiaofeng, don''t worry, I will drink this, I won''t get drunk."


    Xiao Xiaofeng picked up a ss of wine, took a sip and sighed, which was regarded as the default. Tao Yuwei said with a very sorry tone:


    "brother Xiao Feng, don''t be unhappy. I''m sorry, I really have something important today. I didn''t apany you for your birthday."


    "So I''lle as soon as I''m done." Tao Yuwei added, looking pitifully at Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Xiao Xiaofeng gave a bitter smile. The paralysis of alcohol made him not want to think about the fact of things. As long as she was willing to exin to him, she still cared about him, didn''t she?


    Since when, she has been more and more far away from him.


    Xiao Xiaofeng pretended to be indifferent and said, "it''s OK. I know Yuwei is busy at work after all."


    Tao Yuwei felt relieved and said with embarrassment, "I left in a hurry today. I didn''t bring the gift for you. Can I bring it to you another day?"


    Tao Yuwei thought that although I didn''t prepare a gift for him, the white lie can be understood.


    Make it up for him another day.


    "Good." Xiao Xiaofeng nodded and sipped the wine.


    At this time, Tao Yuwei''s wine also came up. Tao Yuwei took her ss and clinked it with Xiao Xiaofeng


    Meng Li watched Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng again, and the man in ck again.


    Looking at Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng, the man in ck frowned as he drank the wine. Do you want to tell the boss?


    It should be OK to have a drink, thought the man in ck.


    The boss just told me to protect Miss Tao.


    Thinking of this, the man in ck edited a message and said that Tao Yuwei was drinking and talking with Xiao Xiaofeng, but Xiao Xiaofeng didn''t make a special move.


    The man in ck''s mobile phone immediately received another message.


    It only says two words: don''t worry, go on.


    The man in ck put down his heart and did everything ording to the boss''s orders.


    Meng Li sees the situation of the man in ck. He knows that Mingyi sent him to protect and monitor Tao Yuwei, right?


    However, Meng Li is a little distressed to sit like this. Even if Meng Li looks like a man who refuses others thousands of miles away, some mene to talk to her from time to time.


    Meng Li rtively politely refused, some people expressed understanding, some people turned to speak ill.


    It''s not only Meng Li who is also distressed, but also the man in ck. When he arrives at the bar with a straight face, it makes some women think and take the initiative to chat up with the man in ck. The man in ck''s face is even darker, but he never says a word and ignores the woman he talked to.


    There is a woman with heavy make-up who is more daring, somewhat indomitable, and seems to be trying to prove her charm. She doesn''t care about the man in ck''s indifference, and still tries to find a topic to talk with him.


    The stereotyped eyes of the man in ck turned to be cruel. He turned his head to stare at the woman with heavy make-up. Her eyes were like snakes. The woman with heavy make-up was shocked, her back was cold, and her lips were bright red. He quickly put away his smile, bowed his head to the man in ck to say sorry, and then hurried back to her seat.


    And Tao Yuwei has already drunk red face at this time, looking at the pale Xiao Xiaofeng, lying on the table and leaning her head, asked:


    "brother Xiaofeng, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Why do you feel unhappy?"


    "No Xiao Xiaofeng looks at Tao Yuwei''s Scarlet face. He has an impulse in his heart. He suppresses it again, and just answers calmly.


    "Well, you have." Tao Yuwei withdrew her eyes from looking at Xiao Xiaofeng. Her eyes were tightly fixed on the wine ss, and she said with some grievances:


    "my brother doesn''t treat me as a rtive now, and now he doesn''t want to tell me when he has something on his mind."


    Xiao Xiaofeng asked casually, "are we just rtives in your heart?"


    "Why, No." Tao Yuwei said without thinking.


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s eyes brightened up and his heart was full of expectation. He could not wait to ask, "what are we?"


    "We are family, but we are also close friends."


    "We need to talk about everything, to be the closest people, to be the strong backing for each other."


    "Yes, we are intimate friends, so brother Xiaofeng has something on his mind to tell Yuwei." Tao Yuwei''s eyes are full of color. She says to Xiao Xiaofeng seriously.


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s heart suddenly felt warm, and he asked after him"Is there nothing else to do with us?"


    Tao Yuwei tilted her head and burst outughing. Looking at Xiao Xiaofeng, she said:


    "brother Xiaofeng, what do you want to say?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Xiaofeng took a sip of wine and was disappointed.


    "Oh, you must have something on your mind. Tell me and I''ll share it for you."


    Tao Yuwei took the ss of wine on the table and drank it down before Xiao Xiaofeng could stop it. Regardless of Xiao Xiaofeng''s stop, she ordered another ss of wine.


    Xiao Xiaofeng looks at Tao Yuwei and shakes his head helplessly. He says to Tao Yuwei: "Yuwei, let''s go back. You can''t drink too much."


    "No, I''m happy today because I''m drunk." Tao Yuwei said indifferently, her tone suddenly raised.


    He looked at Xiao Xiaofeng curiously and said, "brother Xiaofeng, can you tell me what''s on your mind?"


    Intuition tells Tao Yuwei that Xiao Xiaofeng must have something on his mind.


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s eyes are full of spoils when he looks at Tao Yuwei, but he just smiles and shakes his head and doesn''t speak.


    However, Tao Yuwei did not give up. "I guess brother Xiaofeng must have someone he likes, so is he worrying about this?"


    Xiao Xiaofeng was guessed, but he didn''t think of his embarrassment. Instead, he felt an impulse in his heart. His eyes were bright and he asked:


    "guess who I like?"


    Tao Yuwei holds her chin in both hands and looks surprised. Then she guesses the names of several girls, which are their mutual friends. Xiao Xiaofeng shakes her head.


    Finally, Xiao Xiaofeng made up his mind and said to Tao Yuwei affectionately, "the girl I like."


    "She''s beautiful, kind and lovely."


    "She''s the best woman in the world."


    "Her name is Tao Yuwei."

 Chapter 18

    Xiao Xiaofeng said, only feel that their heart is not their own, it thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thu.


    When Tao Yuwei heard the speech, she opened her eyes wide. Her face was unbelievable, but her heart was shouting: it''s over, it''s over, what should we do?


    I don''t think he can say it. I think he''s going on like this.


    But now the window paper has been punctured.


    Can we get along happily in the future?


    Why do you want to say it? It''s really embarrassing!


    Tao Yuwei''s dizzy head became sober again and stammered:


    "smile Brother Xiaofeng, don''t make fun of me. "


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Xiao Xiaofeng stares at Tao Yuwei tightly, and his words are open, which makes him have more courage to look directly at Tao Yuwei.


    "But we are brothers and sisters, intimate friends!" Tao Yuwei lowered her head and made a small voice.


    "We will always be good friends, good brothers and sisters, strong support for each other." Tao Yuwei added.


    Xiao Xiaofeng understood Tao Yuwei''s words. He couldn''t say what he felt. He had a feeling of anticipation and unexpected.


    However, since he said it and showed his mind, he would strive for it.


    Xiao Xiaofeng firmly believes that even if he can''t move Tao Yuwei today, he will move her with his heart in the future.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Xiaofeng stretches out his hand and intends to pull Tao Yuwei''s hand on the table. Tao Yuwei''s hand shrinks. Xiao Xiaofeng''s eyes sh with injury. Tao Yuwei gives up and lets Xiao Xiaofeng hold it.


    And the man in ck frowned at this scene and thought: we have to create some idents quickly, otherwise, who knows what will happen next?


    The man in ck said that he would do it. He moved his steps away from the men and women walking in the bar and headed for Xiao Xiaofeng. Seeing this, Meng Li quickly picked up his ss, poured a mouthful of wine in his mouth, and walked disorderly towards the man in ck.


    The man in ck felt that he had been hit by someone. He stepped back and suddenly felt a cold liquid seeping into his skin from his clothes.


    Then there was a slender woman in a red skirt. With heavy makeup and dazzling lights, people couldn''t see her exactly. The woman took out a bag of tissue and handed it to him. She repeatedly said sorry to him.


    When you talk, there''s a lot of alcohol in your mouth.


    It seems that there is no less drinking.


    The man in ck thought.


    The man in ck frowned and always felt wrong, but for a moment, he couldn''t think of anything wrong, so he just said to Meng Li in the red skirt:


    "pay attention next time you walk."


    Well, I''m really sorry, sir. I''ll pay attention Meng Li said apologetically.


    The man in ck took a look at Meng Li, but he didn''t speak. He opened a paper towel and wiped the wine that Meng Li had poured on his body. Then he went straight to Xiao Xiaofeng.


    Meng Li takes a look at the direction of Xiao Xiaofeng. Xiao Xiaofeng seems to be telling something to Tao Yuwei and promising something. He seems to have memories on his face and deep feelings in his eyes.


    Tao Yuwei also seems to be infected by Xiao Xiaofeng. They still hold each other''s hands. Meng Li sends a short message to Xiao Xiaofeng and asks, "are you still in the bar?"


    Xiao Xiaofeng hears the sound of his mobile phone and pulls his thoughts back. When he sees that he is still holding Tao Yuwei''s hand tightly, he immediately feels that he has lost his temper under the influence of alcohol. He quickly pulls back his hand and looks at Tao Yuwei apologetically.


    The man in ck just came to Xiao Xiaofeng and saw that Xiao Xiaofeng took back his hand. Seeing this, he kept silent and continued to observe.


    In fact, the inner honey of the man in ck is alsoplex. If the boy continues to make any improper actions to miss Tao, he will stop him, and miss Tao will know that he is protecting (following) her.


    The boss will me him for his bad work.


    But if he doesn''t stop it, can he watch Miss Tao being taken advantage of by others?


    Xiao Xiaofeng gave Meng Li a message: I''m still in the bar. What''s up?


    Meng Li: my friend is busy. I went to my friend''s house and didn''t drive away. The key is with me. I came to drive the next day.


    Xiao Xiaofeng: good.


    Meng Li: go back to rest early. Don''t get a hangover. There will be an important meeting tomorrow.


    Xiao Xiaofeng looked at the time, thought that there was a meeting, and also felt that it was not early. Tao Yuwei nced at the information on Xiao Xiaofeng''s mobile phone, and very considerate proposed to leave the bar and go home to have a rest.


    Xiao Xiaofeng nodded his approval.


    They get up and walk out of the bar. Meng Li looks down at the extra mobile phone in his hand and smiles. All opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared.


    I often find that Tao Yuwei has a small tail behind her. Today, she finally caught her.


    The man in ck also naturally follows Xiao Xiaofeng not far behind. Meng Li orders an extra ss of wine, stops the man in ck who is ready to go out of the bar, and says:


    "Sir, I''m really sorry for wetting your clothes just now, and I''m impolite, so please give me a face, how about I buy you a drink?"The man in ck was very upset. He saw another woman who didn''t know what to do, or the woman in red dress just now.


    What a deep routine!


    The man in ck thought.


    I must have wanted to buy him a drink just now, but I think he won''t drink it if I buy him a drink directly, so I spilled the wine on him on purpose?


    then I''ll buy him a drink now.


    Is the technique that women use somon nowadays?


    It sucks!


    The more he thought about it, the more disdainful the man in ck was. He nced at Meng Li with disdainful eyes, then raised his eyes. Seeing that there was no back of Tao Yuwei and Xiao Xiaofeng, he was worried and angry. He pushed Meng Li away and said:


    "go away, don''t provoke me."


    Meng Li fell and faltered. One moment, he was hit by the man in ck, and then he said: "sorry, sir, you are busy first." With that, Meng Li quickly gives way and looks at the figure of the man in ck disappearing in the bar.


    Everyone left. It''s no use for Meng Li to stay here. Meng Li walked out of the bar slowly and took out a suit of clothes in Xiao Xiaofeng''s car. Because of a sip of wine, Meng Li didn''t drive.


    I found a hotel nearby, opened a room, looked at the things on my mobile phone, and showed a satisfied smile.


    Meng Li looked at his mobile phone for a while, then got up to wash. He didn''t want to go home. He didn''t want Xiao Xiaofeng to doubt anything.


    Mingming left earlier than him and went hometer than him. The time in the middle needs a reasonable exnation.


    It''s not for Xiao Xiaofeng to get out of the siege, it''s just for Xiao Xiaofeng to do something with the man in ck. It just happened that he had an opportunity to use it conveniently. Xiao Xiaofeng picked up a bargain.


    When Mingyi receives the news from his subordinates, he says that Tao Yuwei follows Xiao Xiaofeng back to Xiao''s home, with a darkplexion and fingers tapping on the table.


    Flies are so annoying, cake clearly has a host, it will never be fun to fly away.

 Chapter 19

    After Xiao Xiaofeng confessed to Tao Yuwei, Xiao Xiaofeng pursued Tao Yuwei fiercely with an open-minded attitude.


    Xiao mother happy to see, also pull Meng Li said she would have a sister-inw.


    Meng Li just smiles and doesn''t say anything, although she knows that Xiao Xiaofeng can''t catch up with Tao Yuwei.


    But does it mean that she''s going to run to someone and say, oh, you can''t catch them?


    It''s really shocking. They don''t want to believe it.


    But father Xiao sighed a little, but he didn''t say anything. Maybe he was the old father of Buddhism.


    Then it didn''tst long. Meng Li felt that thepany was under pressure. Many partners suddenly interrupted the contract, ignored the contract, and many customers also interrupted the cooperation.


    Because of the interruption of supply by Xiao''s suppliers, Xiao''spany was unable to provide supply for its customers, so it also paid arge amount of liquidated damages, and Xiao''spany was once in a desperate situation.


    Meng Li, Xiao''s father and Xiao Xiaofeng are sitting in the office. Xiao''s father is worried about thepany. This is his hard work for decades. If he didn''t offend others, he won''t do it well.


    Meng Li''s eyes don''t have any temperature. He sits on the chair and doesn''t say a word. He listens to Xiao''s father and Xiao Xiaofeng to discuss countermeasures.


    But where can I find someone to help?


    They discussed for a long time, and finally ended the discussion with silence and sigh.


    Xiao''s father looks decadent and despairing. He smokes cigarettes one after another. Meng Li takes a look at Xiao Xiaofeng and suggests to him:


    "why don''t we close down first and give the employees a holiday first. If we want to leave, we cane backter. If we don''t want to leave, let''s go."


    Meng Li wants to stand idly by. The client doesn''t want to take revenge on her family, so she doesn''t want to meddle in her own business, and it''s annoying.


    It''s family business.


    But now the Xiao family is in crisis. If there is no money, it will not be good for the client.


    Let the cliente back to live in poverty?


    Xiao Jiaqian has always given a lot of money to clients.


    Even if you get marriedter, it''s good to have a family with a good background. Family is not simply family first, but also rted to interests.


    There''s really no need to take a stand against the Xiao family.


    Xiao Xiaofeng dry smile two, quite a little do not agree with Meng Li''s words, but also did not speak.


    After all, he couldn''t think of a better way.


    Thepany''s operation mode has been paralyzed, even if thepany is open, it is only a few mosquito legs business, and can not support thepany''s operating costs.


    In this way, at least a part of the funds can be saved to stop losses in time, so as to make aeback in the future.


    Tao Yuwei naturally knows the plight of Xiao''spany. She is a bit silly. Isn''t thepany getting better and better?


    Why is that?


    Tao Yuwei also mentioned this matter in front of Mingyi, who just said that he was not too clear.


    When Tao Yuwei expresses her hope to Mingyi that he will lend a helping hand to the Xiao family, Mingyi just says that Xiao Xiaofeng is his emotionalpetitor. On the other hand, he has no way to help the industry in which the Xiao familypany is located.


    So, I''m sorry.


    Shaw thinks his woman is the original sin.


    Company bankruptcy is only the first step, some flies can onlypletely break his wings, so that it can not fly.


    Can only painfully see the cake belongs to others, pain is the best punishment for all things.


    A strange smile appears on Mingyi''s face, and he looks at the information about Xiaojiapany in his hand meaningfully.


    Tao Yuwei has a kind of intuition in her heart. She feels that the plight of the Xiao family is caused by the man in front of her.


    Because this man likes to be jealous, very like to be jealous, once someone teased her, then that person became very unlucky.


    But Tao Yuwei doesn''t believe that the man she loves will treat the Xiao family like this.


    Tao Yuwei fell into this kind of uncertainty, and never had the courage to ask: is it you.


    Between Xiao family and Mingyi, Tao Yuwei chose Mingyi.


    In the face of the depressed Xiao family, the only thing Meng Li can do is to wait. The Xiao family is still closed. Tao Yuweies back from time to time to say some painless words tofort everyone not to lose heart and so on.


    And the real-time changes of the situation, when Mingyi appears in front of the world again, it is in the news, in the newspaper.


    Ming Yi was arrested by the police on the spot while trading drugs with foreign drug dealers.


    Mingyi''s men were also arrested, including the man in ck who appeared in the bar one day.


    At this time, Meng Li wasughing. Meng Li took the newspaper in his hand and suddenly felt that there was a loose prohibition in his soul.


    Meng Li finally understands that the system space is connected with her, and there are prohibitions. After the task ispleted, the prohibitions will loosen. Meng Li guesses that if she wants to go back to the system space now, she can go back.


    But Meng Li did not immediately return to the system space, but was busy with the re opening of thepany.Mingyi can''t understand why the police have caught Mingming''s 100% secret affair. It''s impossible to say that someone betrayed him.


    After all, all the people who knew about it were caught just like him.


    Ming Yi is a bit confused. If it wasn''t for the identity of the person who came here this time, he couldn''t havee out in person.


    It''s very careful, but what''s the problem?


    Mingyi naturally doesn''t know that his most trusted subordinate''s mobile phone is monitored by Meng Li.


    It was Meng Li who secretly sent the news to the police anonymously.


    It seems to be very simple, but Meng Li is also very energetic.


    At least she spent her contacts and financial resources to buy the monitoring program abroad, so she had to ensure that the other party couldn''t find it.


    This is a dangerous road. If it is found, she will face Mingyi''s fierce revenge.


    However, fortunately, she seeded, her guesses were all right, and her direction was also right.


    When Mingyi starts to deal with the Xiao family, Meng Li doesn''t want to let Mingyi go.


    Mingyi is a man who is really overbearing.


    Although the Xiao family''s vitality has been greatly damaged, there is still room for them to make a fresh start.


    When Tao Yuwei saw the picture of Mingyi, she cried. She was unbelievable and at a loss. She never thought that the man she loved was a drug dealer.


    In the photo, Mingyi takes off her well-designed suit and puts on a vest made by the state. She wears a hairstyle designed by the state. Her former aura is gone and her eyes are fierce. Tao Yuwei can''t believe it. Is this the man she loves?


    There''s a big contrast.


    How to ept it?


    It''s uneptable!


    But what can we do if we can''t ept it?


    Tao Yuwei only feels that the sky hase down in a sh. Mingyi, who can protect her from the wind and rain, has be a drug dealer.


    Tao Yuwei falls into extreme grief. She is crying in the house Mingyi bought for her.


    Why did god treat her like this?


    Mingyi is very anxious at the moment. All his hopes are ced on Tao Yuwei.


    It''s not so much on Tao Yuwei as on Tao Yuwei''s life experience.


    Then his defensewyer contacted Tao Yuwei, just let Tao Yuwei make a phone call, things may have a turn for the better.


    He also told Tao Yuwei that the call had something to do with her life experience.

 Chapter 20

    When the phone is dialed, Tao Yuwei''s heart is extremelyplex and full of expectation.


    A long time ago, Mingyi told her a secret that shocked her. She was not the blood of the Tao family. Her mother was pregnant with her and married her father.


    However, no matter how she asked, Mingyi was not willing to tell her who her father was.


    Tao Yuwei dials the phone and answers it with the voice of a middle-aged man. When Tao Yuwei shows her identity, the other party only says that he will send someone to pick her up the next day.


    There''s something to tell face to face.


    Tao Yuwei wiped her tears, as if to see more hope, no matter who the other party is, as long as willing to see her, there is hope.


    Tao Yuwei feels very hard every minute. Being together with Mingyi over the years has made her hardly intimate with others. Now she can''t find a person to tell. Tao Yuwei can''t help thinking of Meng Li in her mind.


    Meng Li is busy with the business of thepany. He receives a call from Tao Yuwei. Tao Yuwei sobs on the phone and says some obscure words intermittently.


    Although Tao Yuwei never understood what he said, how could Meng Li not know what Tao Yuwei meant.


    It''s nothing more thanining about injustice. It''s nothing more than wondering how the man you love can do that kind of business?


    Meng Li justforted Tao Yuwei, pretending not to understand what she was saying.


    Tao Yuwei just said nothing and hung up in a hurry.


    Meng Li calmly and then deal with the things in hand, do her well.


    The next day, Tao Yuwei is picked up by a ck car. The car runs very fast and goes a long way. Tao Yuwei even feels guilty in the car, but she has great courage when she thinks of Mingyi.


    She was taken to a vi, decorated very imposing, magnificent, all show the strength of the master.


    Then Tao Yuwei sees a middle-aged man, who is dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes. His face is full of years of sedate, with metal framed eyes. When he sees Tao Yuwei slowly walking towards him.


    He was in a trance for a moment, and his mind went back more than 20 years ago. A person''s voice, appearance and appearance appeared in his mind.


    Like, so like.


    But now the years have changed, yin and yang are separated.


    The man said to Tao Yuwei that he was Tao Yuwei''s father, so Tao Yuwei believed the man''s words without considering.


    I just hope this man can save Mingyi.


    However, the man still called a private doctor and took Tao Yuwei''s blood. He said that he wanted to have a paternity test. He exined that this was the rule and reassured each other. He told Tao Yuwei not to care.


    The man naturally knows that Tao Yuwei is his own daughter. When Tao Yuwei was young, he secretly took Tao Yuwei''s hair and made it.


    The reason to do it again is to make Tao Yuwei believe the truth, just as he said.


    He likes to talk with evidence.


    But Tao Yuwei thinks a lot.


    She felt that her dignity was gone at the moment, and her face turned red. She chose to believe it without hesitation, but the other party had to do the identification. She blushed and blushed for her dead mother.


    But Tao Yuwei can''t say anything to refute, so she can only let the doctor take her blood.


    The doctor took the blood and asked Tao Yuwei and the man to wait patiently for the result. Then he left without saying a word.


    The man and Tao Yuwei exchange greetings and ask about Tao Yuwei''s mother. Tao Yuwei is so anxious that she can''t wait to ask the man for help.


    The man mentioned Ming Yi and said with great interest:


    "Oh, that boy has done Kung Fu."


    Tao Yuwei asked: "what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, I''m close to you only after investigating the rtionship between you and me."


    "It''s easy to find out what happened to your mother and I in those years. As long as we work hard, we can find out."


    "Even if you are not my daughter, I will treat you differently because of your mother." The man raised his lips, and his words were full of irony.


    It''s likeughing at Tao Yuwei''s stupidity.


    It seems tough at Mingyi''s bad intentions.


    Tao Yuwei''s head is confused when she hears this, and her body shakes slightly. So this man means that from the beginning, Mingyi is close to her because of her life experience?


    She did not believe that those gentle love, is not false.


    Tao Yuwei said firmly:


    "impossible, no, Mingyi is not like that."


    The man just shook his head and nced at Tao Yuwei''s beautiful face. Maybe he couldn''t bear it. Finally, he said:


    "I naturally know the abacus in Mingyi''s heart, but I saw that you really fell in love with him."


    "So I don''t want to break you up. No matter what purpose he approaches you for, I also believe that your love is true."


    "As long as we really love each other, what does a little motive matter at that time?""Based on your and my origins, as long as I''m still here, he can''t be sorry for you." The man said aggressively.


    Mingyi is a smart man. He always appreciates young people. He doesn''t mind such a little scheming.


    "It''s just that Mingyi has gone in now, and there''s nothing I can do. He''s too careless."


    The man finally gave Tao Yuwei the answer she wanted.


    "Mingyi is still too young. He has a good time all his life. He has never fallen, so he thinks he will never fall."


    "Even if you''re my daughter, I can''t let a lot of my people, because other people take risks."


    "There are many good men in the world. You don''t have to do that."


    Men may have been hard hearted for a long time. In the face of sadness, they can''t say a word. Tao Yuwei, who is full of tears, is still indifferent.


    Mingyi is too cruel this time. Maybe someone is behind him.


    But what can he do?


    The police are keeping a close eye on him now. He can''t move. He can''t let himself and his brothers out.


    This daughter and her mother''s character is very simr, simple and ignorant, he likes this character of the woman, does not mean that he hopes his daughter is also so stupid.


    He is too simple and stupid to be around him.


    It can be used anytime and anywhere. In fact, it''s quite boring.


    Tao Yuwei''s brain is confused. This man is so heartless that every word turns into a needle and pokes into her heart.


    Such a decisive refusal made her unable to say a word of what she had prepared at the bottom of her heart. She just murmured:


    "is there really no way?"


    "He asked me to look for you."


    "He said you had a way."


    "Why don''t you help me?"


    Tao Yuwei can''t control her emotions. Her voice is hysterical.


    If she is really his daughter, why not help her?

 Chapter 21

    Tao Yuwei is crying, her body is shaking, her eyes are red, and she looks very pitiful, but the man''s eyes are more and more indifferent and disappointed.


    Why is it that my mind is full of love for children, and I wave my hand to the people around me and say:


    "miss is too sad, take her back to the room to have a rest first."


    Tao Yuwei was reluctantly taken to a room and stayed.


    There are two aunts taking care of her, but there are bodyguards standing at the door. She can''t step out of this room.


    Tao Yuwei stayed in this house for a few days. In recent days, Tao Yuwei never gave up to see a man, but she was rejected by the person who took care of her.


    The reason is that the man is out.


    Tao Yuwei is desperate and sad, but she has no choice but to pay attention to Mingyi''s progress.


    Mingyi''swyer has asked Tao Yuwei if there is any way. Tao Yuwei just says powerlessly that she hasn''t thought of a way.


    The ruthless man didn''t want to help her.


    Thewyer is very disappointed and tells Mingyi what Tao Yuwei said.


    When thest hope is broken, Mingyi really falls into despair. He knows the man and has a strong character.


    It has been said that it is impossible to make a move, so it must be impossible.


    Mingyi is desperate and scared. His crime is very serious. If it is serious, he can be sentenced to death.


    Mingyi closed his eyes in despair, and tried his best. Unexpectedly, the chess piece was abandoned.


    The most ridiculous thing is that he also fell in love with chess pieces.


    On this day, Tao Yuwei finally met the man again.


    The man came to Tao Yuwei and just gave her a piece of information. Then the man opened his arms to Tao Yuwei with a smile and said:


    e on, my dear daughter, let''s have a close hug."


    "These years, I did not choose to recognize you in time, but also to protect you." The man thought about it and exined.


    If they don''t recognize each other, even if someone finds out the rtionship between them, they will think that he gave up this daughter. No one will threaten him with this daughter.


    However, not many people dare to touch his daughter.


    The most important thing is to let the child have a peaceful life.


    Just did not expect, the fate of the track, they can not escape.


    This child, or take the initiative to find him.


    Tao Yuwei''s dull eyes are staring at the information, which proves that her rtionship with men is true. Can''t say what she feels, numb?


    She can''t tell what she''s feeling in her heart. Maybe she''s already ready. Tao Yuwei quickly epts the truth.


    Eyes also burst out brilliance, expression reluctantly hugged the man, also listen to the man''s words, lived in this house.


    From the bottom of my heart, I hope that this man is really her own father. Would you mind her rtionship and help me?


    Tao Yuwei doesn''t give up asking men to help Mingyi.


    I can''t even get up on my knees.


    What''s more, he took out his dead mother to y the family card.


    But let Tao Yuwei extremely desperate thing, she tried all means, the man is still unmoved, still said he has no way to move.


    Until the end, Mingyi has been sentenced, Tao Yuwei see things have no turning point, just hate the man is not willing to lend a helping hand.


    No good looks for men.


    The man just coldly sent Tao Yuwei out of the country, saying that many people at home already knew that he had a daughter who was her, and that he had many enemies. In the name of protecting Tao Yuwei, he sent her abroad.


    It is worth mentioning that Tao Yuwei did not return to the Xiao family until she went abroad. Perhaps the decline of the Xiao family makes Tao Yuwei feel that it is meaningless for the Xiao family to go back.


    Or Tao Yuwei has been in grief, unable to extricate herself, inadvertently goodbye Xiao family.


    Only Tao Yuwei knows why.


    Instead, the man gave the Xiao family the news that Tao Yuwei had gone abroad.


    He also sent the results of his paternity test with Tao Yuwei to Xiao''s home, proving that he has the right to arrange Tao Yuwei''s whereabouts.


    Xiao''s father was not surprised by this. He almost knew that Tao Yuwei was not a member of the Tao family.


    I just quietly went to the tombstone of Tao Fu and talked to myself for a long time.


    I''m very sorry.


    Xiao''s mother was very sorry, and the fact was beyond her expectation.


    It''s a pity that she likes Tao Yuwei very much.


    It''s just her life experience.


    It seems that there is no hope of being her daughter-inw.


    They are honest businessmen who dare not participate in that kind of circle at all.


    No, I don''t want to.


    I just want my family to be safe.


    Xiao Xiaofeng can''t ept the result. Tao Yuwei has gone abroad and his beloved woman has gone abroad.


    He didn''t even have a contact information.So I left.


    It''s cruel.


    But Xiao Xiaofeng can''t and can only ept that the world is so big that his Yuwei is nowhere to be found.


    When the matter is settled, Meng Li also knows that his task has beenpleted. The whole personpletely rxes, and we all work together to start again.


    When Xiaojiapany opened again, some employees were willing toe back, but some employees were not willing toe back. It happened that Xiaojiapany''s strength was damaged, and frankly speaking, it didn''t need so many employees.


    Meng Li seriously helped Xiao Xiaofeng and Xiao Fu reorganize thepany, and thepany gradually stabilized.


    Tao Yuwei went abroad, after a period of sadness, her mood gradually stabilized. Sometimes when she thought of these years, it was like a beautiful and cruel dream.


    She cut off all ties with the past, and through people in China, she found out that Xiao''spany was up again, and Xiao''s family had a good life.


    At the beginning, when the Xiao family was in a desperate situation, she chose to ignore it.


    For fear of making Mingyi angry, she chooses to connive at him.


    This guilt made her ashamed to see the Xiao family again.


    Xiao Xiaofeng often misses Tao Yuwei. Xiao''s mother sighs when she sees this, but she really starts to arrange a blind date for Xiao Xiaofeng.


    I hope Xiao Xiaofeng can forget Tao Yuwei as soon as possible.


    As for this, Xiao Xiaofeng''s resistance, in sharp contrast to Xiao''s mother''s persistence, is also a feature of the Xiao family.


    For these, Meng Li just smiles and honestly helps Xiao Fu deal with thepany''s affairs.


    Atst, Meng Li managed everything well in the middle of the night. With a movement in his mind, he returned to the system space.


    At this time, the system space is not as white as when she came.


    In this space, there is a real space. There are walls all around and a big screen on the wall. It''s very thin and full of a sense of science and technology. Meng Li tentatively called out:


    "6018?"


    "I''m here." 6018 came out of the screen.


    Meng Li was a little surprised and asked, "do you live in the screen?"


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Well


    Meng Li: eh?

 Chapter 22

    Meng Li finds it interesting that 6018 actually lives in that screen.


    After a task, she felt a little bit down-to-earth. Looking at the screen, she asked:


    "what''s that screen for?"


    "That''s what everyone has. It has many functions. You can click it." 6018 exined.


    Meng Li nodded, went to the screen, stretched out his finger to touch it, and a few words were disyed: task system.


    Meng Li tilts his head. As the name suggests, this should be the system used by the Tasker.


    Is there another system?


    Meng Li thought out, but did not ask out, continue to view the contents of the screen.


    The touch is very good, and the response speed of this screen is very fast. Meng Li suddenly asked with a smile:


    "is it impolite of you to say that I poke around where you live like this?"


    "What if I stab you?"


    "You didn''t poke me." 6018.


    Meng Li said thoughtfully:


    "so you don''t have a body?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I won''t tell you. "


    Meng Liughs a little. He is a little happy. He sees a Tasker''s message in the lower right corner, which shes and says that there are unread new messages. Meng Li opens it to check.


    It says: wee new member Meng Li to join the big ne area and be a cross mission person.


    Meng Li asked: "so, this organization is called big area?"


    "Yes."


    Meng Li saw another unread new message. Click to read it. It said:


    congrattions onpleting the task, with a score of 80, 2 points for soul power, 1000 points for boundary power, and 5 points for boundary power.


    "you can have a look at your information." Then 6018 said.


    Meng Li found an icon of my information on the screen, stretched out a little bit and jumped out an interface.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: one star


    number: 6018


    points: 1000


    boundary power: 5


    soul power: 2


    talent: none


    Meng Li:????


    Is this her profile?


    Meng Li was speechless and asked, "why is there no gender or age on it?"


    "They''ve all be souls. Do gender and age work?"


    Meng Li


    That makes sense. No one says how old the dead are this year.


    "As for men and women." 6018 is a word with the feeling ofughing but not speaking.


    "Points can be traded with the Tasker, and props can also be purchased in the mall ofrge area."


    "Your two soul powers are just acquired by doing a mission. You can absorb them, use them for powerful souls, and save them for future use."


    "Gifted words..." 6018 pause, as if thinking, and finally say a very heartfelt words:


    "you don''t have it at present."


    Meng Li took a look at the talent column. She knew that there was no talent column. There was a word "no" on it, but the system said that it would be very shameless.


    "But don''t lose heart. You''ll have a chance to get talent." 6018 in time.


    Meng Li naturally asked: "how to get it?"


    "Your client has talent skills. You have to take the initiative to give them to you. Generally, we trade with soul power, but if both sides agree, we can trade with talent skills."


    "Of course, there are also those you did well and were presented to you by the other party."


    "But in this case Very few. " 6018 exined to Meng Li in detail.


    "By the way, there are gifts from heaven."


    Meng Li tilted his head and said, "do I have to move the world to do the task?"


    6018£º¡­¡­


    In fact, this is a metaphysical problem, and he doesn''t understand it.


    Meng Li points to open a trading system icon, in which there are really many things to sell, all kinds of things she has seen and never seen.


    There are points trading column, Jieli trading column and Jieli trading column. The things traded look very rare.


    What''s more, Meng Li asked, "is this precious?"


    "This is precious."


    "Boundary force and soul force are the forces needed by the soul body, and boundary force, like aura, can strengthen the soul by absorbing boundary force, or use boundary force as a means of attack."


    "But the world power is different from the spirit power. The world power is stronger than the spirit power, and the physical body can''t bear it."


    "Jieli means that every time a task ispleted, there will be a reward for Jieli."


    Meng Li nodded to show that he understood and asked, "can''t soul power be traded?"


    "Forbidden." 6018 said decisively.Meng Li heard the tone of 6018, but she didn''t ask. She could almost understand the reason.


    "If you want to gain points and boundary power, if you have something rare in your hand, you can post it in the trading column. If you have a task, you will trade with you."


    While Meng Li was doing all kinds of research on the screen, 6018 exined in a voice.


    Meng Li nodded to show that she understood. Naturally, she also saw such a function, but she had nothing to do with it.


    Seeing all kinds of goods trading above, Meng Li felt that the world was rich and I was poor.


    And Meng Li also found a function, that is, he can choose to receive tasks independently, but he needs the level of the Tasker to be more than five stars. Meng Li looked at his own level.


    ¡­¡­ One star.


    "How does one star level be two stars?" Meng Li asked.


    "It''s decided by the score of your task. The system will judge it automatically. Every time the score is very high, it''s easy for you to upgrade." 6018.


    Meng Liran, that is to do a good job.


    "Do you want to absorb that power?" 6018 asked aloud.


    "Keep it?" Meng Li said uncertainly.


    "You''d better absorb it."


    "System space is maintained by your soul power. If you do the next task for decades, your current soul power will notst that long."


    "System space will copse."


    "You will die with it."


    "Although we don''t usually do it for decades, we should absorb it to avoid any ident."


    Meng Li smiles and says calmly, "I don''t know how to absorb it."


    "There are tutorials on it." 6018 voice just fell, the screen automatically pop up a page, Meng Li look up, very simple, is a form.


    Meng Li began to recite the pithy form silently. A faint force entered her soul, and there was no other feeling.


    I feel good when I absorb it. With such a little soul power, Meng Li has a delicious dish, but she can only taste a little regret.


    Meng Li was eager to try: "why don''t I use the boundary force as well."


    I don''t know what kind of power system Jieli is.


    "Er..."


    "Your present soul can''t bear the power of the boundary force, and it''s easy to tear the soul. I suggest you strengthen your soul first. " 6018.


    Meng Li rxed his straight back, bent slightly and said politely,


    "I see."


    The system didn''t speak any more, Meng Li was thinking about what he could buy with 1000 points.

 Chapter 23

    But let Meng Li disappointed is, 1000 points just can buy some props, but, Meng Li feel that he can''t use at present, also gave up buying.


    Meng Li turned around and asked, st task, in the original plot, was Xiao Xiaoqin who was kidnapped by Mingyi?"


    "Yes, that''s the way you do it."


    "It''s not easy for Mingyi, so you have finished the task." 6018.


    Meng Li said that he understood and had nothing to do in the system space. Now 6018 said:


    "are you going to do the task now?"


    Meng Li nodded and finally couldn''t help but say, "so the task is just for the soul power of the client?"


    "Not quite. There are many other reasons."


    "But for now, just do the job well." 6018 said directly, and did not tell Meng Li why.


    Meng Li said nothing.


    "Anyway, as long as you know, the presence of the Tasker is beneficial to the ne. I can''t tell you anything else for a while and a half. I''ll tell youter." 6018 added.


    Meng Li smiles and nods.


    "The task has been arranged for you. Go ahead." 6018.


    Meng Li nodded, moved, and left the system space. After that, her whole body was still conscious, but her facial features seemed to be closed, unable to hear or see.


    It''s like a grain of dust in the dark, floating and sinking in an unknown track, but this feeling didn''tst long. Meng Li felt his soul integrated into a body.


    Meng Lishun should instinctively merge with this body. When she opens her eyes and sees the carved window and the two women wearing the same clothes leaning on the bed pedal, Meng Li''s heart will have a bottom.


    This should be ancient.


    Meng Li didn''t get up, his eyes swept in the room, and his heart became clearer.


    Sitting on the bed pedal, it should be a maid.


    At least the servant girl, or the client is closer to the person can sit on the bed pedal to guard the master.


    One of the servant girls moved. Meng Li quickly closed her eyes. The servant girl opened her eyes vaguely and looked at Meng Li on the bed. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Meng Li enters a stream of information in his mind, and he silently digests it.


    This is a ne with plot.


    This ne is an ordinary ancient ne. There are no high-tech monks and there are no flying monks.


    But there is also a cultivation system here. If you can cultivate your internal skills, you can cultivate them if you can get through the two channels of Ren and Du.


    There are also all kinds of martial arts secret scripts. Although you can''t escape from the sky, you can also have lightness skills and Qi strength.


    The client, Xue Miaosi, is the daughter of a county magistrate, whose mother died early.


    Although the official position of county magistrate is not enough in the capital, it is also a local official.


    As the daughter of the county magistrate, Xue Miaosi isfortable andfortable. The county magistrate is also a favorite girl, and he dotes on Xue Miaosi in all ways.


    Xue Miaosi was in this small world, and never knew what sorrow was.


    But the natural disaster is merciless, the day does not rain, the day high temperature, caused a nationwide drought, and the county where Xue Miaosi is also a disaster area.


    Drought led to crop failure, and the people were in dire need of livelihood, which inevitably led to famine.


    The price of grain sold by grain merchants in the city has increased dozens of times, and ordinary families can''t afford it.


    At that time, there were starving people everywhere and local riots.


    The county magistrate had to open the granary to release grain, but the granary was empty in just a few days.


    The disaster area is chaotic and turbulent, but at any time, there are still people who are corrupt and pervert thew regardless of the lives of the people.


    The relief grain allocated to this county by the imperial court was reced by grain of extremely poor quality, even the quantity was not enough.


    The disaster has not been alleviated, and the county magistrate has nothing to do.


    When the relief food arrived, the county magistrate quickly organized relief to the victims, hoping to alleviate the disaster, but it was only a drop in the bucket, and there were still starving people every day.


    At that time, Xue Miaosi was distressed to see his former vigers starved to death in the street. He often saved steamed bread and secretly took it out to help the victims.


    One day, when Xue Miaosi was walking in the street, he saw the victims everywhere. He was so sad that he didn''t know who to give his steamed bread to. Before he knew it, Xue Miaosi walked into an alley.


    She saw a man curled up in the corner, emaciated. Xue Miaosi came up to the man, and the man looked up. Xue Miaosi saw the real man.


    This is a young man with ragged clothes and dirty face, which makes Xue Miaosi unable to see him clearly.


    Xue Miaosi looked back and saw that there was no one around. He feltpassion in his heart. He quickly handed some steamed bread to the man and left quickly.


    And the man took the steamed bread and ate it, obviously hungry.


    After that, Xue Miaosi put the matter behind him. The imperial court also sent ministers here to control the disaster. The emperor prayed to heaven again. I don''t know if praying yed a role. As expected, it rained after the disaster.In the year of disaster, everyone cried with joy, and Xue Miaosi was also very happy.


    When the disaster was under control, the people returned to work, life returned to normal, and Xue Miaosi''s life returned to the past.


    If you have nothing to do, go to the temple to offer incense and go out to y during the festival.


    On the day of the Peach Blossom Festival, Xue Miaosi also went to watch the peach blossom and walked in the peach blossom forest. Xue Miaosi wrote a poem in response to the scene and could not help reading it.


    Then there was a man''s praise. As soon as Xue Miaosi looked back, he saw a handsome man with simple clothes but outstanding temperament.


    Xue Miaosi''s heart moved uncontrobly.


    The more he talked with her, the more shocked she felt.


    Because the verses made by this man are very artistic.


    At the bottom of his heart, there was a feeling of admiration. The man seemed to have an interest in Xue Miaosi and left his name with him.


    The man''s name is ran Pingliang, a local.


    Xue Miaosi was puzzled that a talented man like ran Pingliang should not be so little known.


    Ran Pingliang seemed to understand Xue Miaosi''s doubts. He only exined that he felt very congenial with her.


    He also exined that he was once rich in his family, butter he was lucky to be able to read because of the decline of his family for various reasons.


    It means that I can''t show you my talent until I can look up to you. Most people don''t care.


    Xue Miao Si is a smart person. He can understand it as soon as he hears this, and his heart is naturally happy.


    He also learned that ran Pingliang''s parents died in the year of drought, which made him feel pity.


    After that, they often dated each other. Xue Miaosi''s behavior naturally attracted the attention of the county magistrate, and finally discovered Xue Miaosi''s secret.


    At that time, Xue Miaosi had made a private life with ran Pingliang, so he said that it was not ran Pingliang who would not marry him.

 Chapter 24

    Naturally, the magistrate didn''t look up to ran Ziliang. After all, ran Ziliang was a very poor boy at that time, and he had no fame.


    So find ran Ziliang and ask him to stop pestering his daughter.


    Of course, ran Ziliang didn''t agree. He also told the magistrate that he liked Xue Miaosi very much and would marry her.


    Xue Miaosi was deeply moved when he learned about ran Ziliang''s practice and threatened the magistrate with a hunger strike. The magistrate had no choice but to agree to their marriage.


    In this regard, Xue Miaosi married ran Pingliang, whose parents died of nothing.


    However, what surprised Xue Miaosi after her marriage was that ran Pingliang had an inexplicable hostility towards her father. Xue Miaosi only acted as the prime minister and still hated her father''s disapproval of their marriage at that time.


    I just think that if I get along with each other for a long time in the future, I will be able to improve their rtionship.


    In the process of getting along with each other, the county magistrate also found that ran Pingliang was brilliant, so he persuaded ran Pingliang to go to Beijing for the exam, and ran Pingliang even despised it.


    He was extremely disdainful of those who were officials in the court.


    It is often said that they are a group of hypocritical and pedantic people.


    But the county magistrate can''t afford it.


    Ran Pingliang yearns for the life of chivalrous, happy and enmity in the river''ske. When he was tired of quarreling with Xue Miaosi for some time, when he learned that Yangyan pce, the gate sect of the river''s Lake, was recruiting disciples, he told Xue Miaosi that he wanted to join Yangyan pce.


    Although Xue Miaosi did not give up, he was still ready for all kinds of money and all kinds of road needs, and let ran Pingliang take him on the road.


    Ran Pingliang had been away for several years. When Xue Miaosi met ran Pingliang, he had already learned something in Yangyan pce and came out to establish his own school.


    The name of the sect is very grand, Wuya hall.


    Moreover, Wuya pce is also a rookie in the world. In recent years, ran Pingliang has be a legend in the world.


    He is very gifted. He joined the leader of Yangyan pce. In less than one year, he developed skills that others can''t do in ten years.


    He is also very savvy and has created his own set of skills.


    So his school and reputation will not be low.


    Xue Miaosi was sent by ran Pingliang to take him to the limitless hall.


    But to Xue Miaosi''s surprise, before she arrived at the boundless hall, she heard that her father had died.


    It was a sudden fire at home, and her father was buried in the fire. Xue Miaosi was very sad and went back to deal with his father''s affairs.


    At this point, Xue Miaosi no longer has a family member, and the only family member is ran Pingliang.


    However, when Xue Miaosi arrived at the boundless pce, a news hit Xue Miaosi dizzy, ran Pingliang already had two women around.


    One is Yanglian, the daughter of the leader of Yangyan pce.


    One is the leader of the pear blossom sect, Li Ziyan.


    It is worth mentioning that the pear blossom sect is full of women, all charming and enchanting, and few men can escape the deliberate charm of the pear blossom sect women.


    Moreover, the two women have married ran Pingliang, and they are both Ping''s wives.


    Xue Miaosi vomited blood in anger and couldn''t help questioning why ran Pingliang was like this.


    Ran Pingliang just said that the matter hase to an end. Let''s get along well.


    He also assured Xue Miaosi that you will always be my wife and the wife of the Lord of the endless pce.


    Xue Miaosi is bitter and astringent. Where does she have the right to be a wife? Her husband quietly married someone outside, and never told her. She is still a wife.


    However, in the secr world, although Ping''s wife has a good reputation, her actual status is also lower than Zheng''s wife. Xue Miaosi can onlyfort herself in this way.


    But slowly Xue Miaosi found that in their family, the status of Ping''s wife was higher than that of Zheng''s wife.


    Li Ziyan usually deals with some affairs of the sect. After all, people have experience in being a leader.


    Yang Lian, who had a son with ran Ziliang, was responsible for some things in the backyard.


    Those who have no right will not be respected. Xue Miaosi''s life is getting worse day by day.


    She couldn''t helpining to ran Pingliang, who said that Xue Miaosi had thought more about it and didn''t miss her food and drink.


    What else is not happy.


    I almost said that you are too hypocritical.


    Xue Miaosi was depressed all day, and he thought that he was helpless now, so he had to endure.


    In the face of two t wife to her wife, she also chose to avoid.


    At that time, ran Pingliang, who was handsome, skillful and talented, had be a famous master of the boundless pce.


    But Xue Miao Si''s wife is more and more transparent.


    But ran Pingliang, who has earned both fame and wealth, likes to find Xue Miaosi to talk about the past. After a drink, ran Pingliang tells the truth.


    In those years, Xue Miaosi saved his life.


    Ran Pingliang was a young man of that year.


    He and Xue Miaosi, a young couple, are kind andmitted to her.


    It was originally said after drinking, but it spread to the other two Ping''s wives. Everyone loved ran Pingliang deeply, so naturally, they could not help but be jealous. Ran Pingliang''s sensational words for a while, but they did harm to Xue Miaosi.He was even more difficult to Xue Miaosi in secret.


    Xue Miaosi is depressed all day long, and thest thing he identally learnedpletely copses Xue Miaosi''s belief in life.


    Xue Miao Si seldom went out to walk, but that day, he was so bored that he went out to walk in the garden and walked into ran Pingliang''s courtyard.


    Ran Pingliang was not allowed to enter the courtyard, and Xue Miaosi never entered it.


    But unexpectedly, he heard ran Pingliang drinking and talking with others in the garden.


    Xue Miaosi felt that he was inconvenient to disturb him. Just as he was about to leave the yard, he inadvertently saw that the man talking with ran Pingliang was a doctor in their county. It was the doctor who took out medicinal materials to cure the people in the great disaster that saved their ce from the gue.


    Xue Miaosi''s curiosity made him choose to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    I just heard ran Pingliang say intermittently that he had already avenged his parents'' blood feud.


    He also said that his parents would not have starved to death if it had not been for Xue gouguan''s dy in distributing relief food.


    If Xue Miaosi is struck by lightning, Xue gouguan is her father!


    At that time, her father was not willing to open a warehouse to release grain. There was no grain to release.


    Ran Pingliang also said that if it wasn''t for his father-inw''s face, he would not have solved him easily. He would have starved him to death.


    It also depends on the fact that he has been away for many years and the other party has taken care of his wife.


    He also said that the collusion between the government and the businessmen led to the sky high price of food in those years, and that Xue gouguan did not control the price of food either because of the inaction of the county magistrate.


    If the grain merchants were willing to provide food, they would not starve so many people.


    So corrupt officials, he can be regarded as getting rid of harm for the people.


    His words were full of heartache. He also talked about the corrupt officials of today''s court, and said that one day he must get rid of harm for the people.


    He is just a hero of the time who helps the chivalrous and the righteous, punishes the evil and promotes the good.

 Chapter 25

    Xue Miaosi hated her very much. Although her father was mediocre and had no good achievements and reputation as a county magistrate, he also did a good job as a county magistrate.


    How can it be so unbearable in ran Pingliang''s words.


    What a hypocrite. She married her enemy. Xue Miaosi felt ashamed to live alone, but she was unwilling. She bought poison and called ran Pingliang to die together.


    However, Xue Miaosi made a mistake. Ran Pingliang is a martial arts expert, and his facial features are different from ordinary people. When he hears the poison from Xue Miaosi, he knows it is poisonous.


    No poison.


    The silly Xue Miaosi did not know. He drank it first, and it was very toxic. After that, Xue Miaosi died suddenly.


    Xue Miaosi''s wish is to kill ran Pingliang.


    In the original plot, ran Pingliang''s burning of the county magistrate is not just his intention of killing the people.


    Ran Pingliang''s family was originally rich. His grandfather was a local little rich man at that time, but he wanted to marry a young woman because he had a crush on her. He sued the Yamen and his grandfather was taken into custody.


    At that time, it was the newly appointed magistrate Xue who was arrested.


    Ran Pingliang''s grandfather had a good life since he was a child. After suffering from prison, he died directly in prison. Ran''s family had no support, so they fell down quickly.


    And because of the mediocrity of Ran Pingliang''s father''s aptitude, life is getting worse and worse. By the time ran Pingliang came of age, his family was already destitute.


    It happened that ran Pingliang''s parents died in the year of drought, leaving him alone.


    Even the county magistrate has long forgotten this old case.


    Therefore, ran Pingliang extremely hated officials and thought that officials were not good things.


    He also felt that the death of his grandfather and the decline of the ran family were all caused by the county magistrate in the final analysis.


    However, under the circumstances at that time, Xue Miaosi fell in love with him, and the only one who could help him go to the school to learn martial arts was the Xue family.


    When he bes famous, when magistrate Xue is meaningless to him, it is when magistrate Xue dies.


    Ran Pingliang''s painstaking efforts to get close to Xue Miaosi were not only for the sake of the first few steamed buns.


    It''s also because Xue Miao Si is the only daughter in the family and is loved by many people. Marrying Xue Miao Si can basically solve his poverty.


    Without Xue Miaosi''s support, ran Pingliang could not have gone as far as the school.


    Not to mention the food, clothing and management required by the sect.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li takes a long breath. His chest is short of breath, and he is depressed for a long time, which makes Meng Li a little out of breath.


    Meng Li exhaled and woke up the two servant girls on the bed.


    A round faced servant girl with a pleasant face got up and said to Meng Li:


    "madam, how are you feeling when you wake up?"


    Meng Li looks at the round faced servant girl, whose name is Qionn.


    Another maid is Yurui.


    Meng Qiong Lan said


    "How can Madame say such words? Madame should take good care of herself earlier and give birth to a big fat boy to the temple master."


    "Yes, the Lord will love his wife more." Yurui said.


    Meng Liughed haggardly and said, "OK, I know my own body."


    Even if other people don''t use their hands and feet, it''s hard for the client to get pregnant because of his depressed mood. Besides, ran Pingliang doesn''te here many times.


    However, in the end, the client should be very d that there is no child of Ran Pingliang.


    Two servant girls looked at each other and gave a gift to Meng Lixing.


    He went out to prepare things for Meng Li to wash.


    Meng Li sits up and takes out a sachet from under the pillow. This sachet is in the plot, which makes Xue Miaosi, who is already depressed and sick, listless every day, and often lethargic.


    Meng Li sighed. She didn''t know the medical theory. She only knew the magic medicine alchemy. Now she can''t give a tooth for a tooth, so she had to endure for a while.


    Meng Li puts down the sachet, and the footfalls of the two servant girls get closer and closer. After a while, they push the door and enter. They wait on Meng Li to finish washing and ask what Meng Li wants to eat.


    Meng Li just said casually with a tired face.


    But Yu Rui rmended to Meng Li:


    "madam, there are excellent bird''s nests in the kitchen. You should make up for them. It''s better for me to bring them to you."


    Meng Li looked up at Yu Rui,ughed, shook his head and said:


    "no, just give me the treme soup."


    "Yes." Yu Rui''s eyes shed disappointment, what else do you want to say? Meng Li waved wearily, and Yu Rui left the room.


    Qionn helps Meng Li to dress and make up. Meng Li chooses a simple and elegant dress.


    Qionn''s face was tangled, and her face was full of desire to talk. Meng Li pulled the corner of her mouth andughed, but she didn''t speak.


    Atst, Qiong LAN could not help saying:


    "madam, I don''t know what to say."


    Meng Li said calmly: "I don''t know if I should say it or not, then I won''t say it."Qionn


    When the atmosphere became strange, Qionn finally said:


    "madam, I have a suggestion. I hope madam will listen to it."


    "Go ahead."


    Meng Li looks at the face through the bronze mirror. Now the body is less than 30, but it looks very haggard. One face is full of mncholy. Meng Li purses his mouth and smiles at the mirror, which makes the face in the mirror more vivid.


    But the client is good, at least in terms of appearance, not inferior to the two t wives.


    "The maid thinks that thedy should wear more gorgeous clothes. Thedy is so simple and elegant. It''s good-looking, but the master likes gorgeous clothes."


    "The master was in Mrs. Li''s roomst night."


    Qiong Lan''s heart turned a white eye, madam stupid, don''t hint obvious point, are afraid that she can''t understand what you say.


    Meng Li said with a happy face: "Mrs. Li and I are good sisters. I''m happy to see that she is good with the master."


    "Everyone serves the master. As long as it''s something that makes him happy, it''s my wish."


    Qionn


    She didn''t want to hear that.


    Why can''t you understand her hint.


    I''m so anxious.


    Meng Li felt that the two servant girls around the client were very interesting.


    Yurui fooled her into drinking the superior bird''s nest that Mrs. Yang Lianyang had brought from her mother''s house.


    Qiongyu fooled her to learn the gorgeous dress of Li Ziyan.


    Yurui wants to stir up the conflict between her and Yanglian.


    And how does Li Ziyan like others to imitate her andpete with her.


    So, Yurui is Li Ziyan''s person.


    Qionn is from Yanglian.


    Yang Lian knows that even if the client is really gorgeous and can''t imitate her temperament, she can''t draw a tiger. She can''t let ran Pingliang fall in love with her, but she can disgust Li Ziyan.


    It can also make the client''s image in ran Pingliang''s mind plummet.


    The client was simple. Even though he had been dug so many holes and kept jumping, he never doubted the two servant girls around him.


    It''s a y with three women.

 Chapter 26

    After a while, Yu Rui brings the treme soup, and Meng Li drinks a few mouthfuls. His appetite is not good, and he can''t eat any.


    The client''s yard is quiet, because the location is rtively biased. At that time, the client said he wanted a quiet yard, so Yanglian arranged for the client toe here.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to fight with the two women. She just needs to finish the task.


    When shepletes the task, what can the three women fight for.


    The men are gone.


    We''ll break up then.


    As for the Lord of the temple, Meng can''t help thinking that it will be the thing that Yang Lian and Li Ziyan fight.


    It has nothing to do with her.


    However, in the face of the weak body of the client, Meng Li sighed and felt the aura of the next heaven and earth, which was more than that of thest modern ne.


    But for Meng Li, who was born in the cultivation world, the aura here is also very thin.


    Meng Li looked at the two servant girls and said:


    "go out and have a rest. I feel sleepy all day. Let me have a rest."


    "Madam, why don''t I help you to go out for a walk? I can''t help being in the room all day long." Yurui said.


    Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    "The maidservants are at the door. If thedy has something to do, she will call us." Qiongyu said.


    Meng Li nodded and sent the two servant girls out.


    Sit cross knee, with that little mental power left, check the spiritual root of this body.


    This body has no spiritual roots.


    Meng Li didn''t know much about the cultivation method of this ne, just as the client didn''t know much about martial arts.


    However, this body bone is OK, and there should be no problem in practicing martial arts in this world.


    So here''s the problem.


    Where can she find the skill.


    It''s not Chinese cabbage. It''s everywhere.


    It''s all in the hands of the sect. Is she going to join the sect?


    Ran Pingliang certainly would not agree with it, and it made people suspicious.


    Now she can''t beat ran Pingliang again. She must be careful.


    This task is rtively simple, as long as she can beat ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li had no skill and could not practice, so he took out his previous sachet, reced it, sewed it and put it in its original ce.


    As for the two servant girls, if you like to wait on her, please wait on her.


    This body is really heavy. Meng Li has nothing to do. He takes out the clothes embroidered by the client, which the client intends to embroider for ran Pingliang.


    Meng left the hand to pause, put down the silk thread in the hand, embroider what, four not four silly.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li orders Yurui to take out a piece of cloth and make a suit for himself.


    Yurui was a little surprised. Thisdy always knew the Lord of the temple and was doing this and that for him all day.


    I suddenly think of making clothes for myself. Do I want to dress up and regain the favor of the Lord?


    Yurui thought of this, looking at Meng Li''s eyes shed a trace of irony, but did not speak, directly to Meng Li picked out a piece of cloth.


    Meng Li took over the cloth, which is not very good, but it''s OK. ording to his own mind, Meng Li embroidered one stitch at a time.


    I haven''t worked as a female worker for a long time. Meng Li''s hands are a little strange, but he soon gets used to it.


    After working all morning and having lunch, Meng Li told her two servant girls that she was very unwell and bored. She wanted to buy something in the town at the foot of the mountain.


    The two servant girls hesitated, and Meng Li sighed bitterly:


    "just, I''ll go to Mrs. Yang''s ce to sit down."


    Two people servant girl heart bottom rxed a breath, and feel today''s madam extra discerning interest, follow Meng to leave behind, toward Yang Lian''s yard but go.


    Meng Li went to Yanglian''s yard, which is very beautiful.


    Theyout is very elegant. Some rare flowers are also nted in the garden. The servants are taking care of them.


    Meng Nen looks at her lovely son Bai Yang.


    Yang Lian is dressed in white. It''s probably because she practices martial arts all the year round. She has a good figure and few pearls on her head. But the jewelry she uses can be decorated everywhere. She looks very smart. Standing there without speaking, she bes a picture.


    Yang Lian looks at Meng Li''s eyes on her son. Her eyes sh over her guard, but her emotions are covered up. She smiles at Meng Li and says, "my sister is very happy today, and she''s willing toe to my ce."


    Meng Li, with a mncholy face, said, "sister Yang, ah..."


    Yang Lian


    Call you sister, you really think you are sister.


    Yang Lian: "but what''s the trouble?"


    "Said with the younger sister, can help the elder sister, the younger sister certainly does her best."


    Meng Li gave a gentle smile, and his mncholy face looked sunny. He only sighed"I want to go down the mountain and stay in the boundless hall all day. I''m so bored that I want to go out and find a doctor to have a look at me. I also want to go shopping and buy some interesting gadgets."


    Yang Lian nodded and said:


    "my sister has no martial arts skills, and this world is not peaceful. There are many robbers. I really don''t trust my sister to go down the mountain alone."


    "Why don''t I send someone down the mountain to hire a doctor, and then buy you all you need. It saves my sister''s strength."


    Meng Li shook his head, just said: "as well, just want to go out to rx."


    "My sister works hard every day, and she has to practice martial arts every day. I don''t know how to practice martial arts. Everything is managed by my sister."


    "But I''m in a hurry every day. I''ve always been short of breath. Maybe I''ve been stuffy all day."


    "There are many people with excellent martial arts in the boundless hall. I think no one dares to move when I go out."


    Meng Li said with a sudden smile, and then he said with some satisfaction:


    "before I went up the mountain, I had heard about the reputation of the boundless hall, but I never thought that the Lord of the boundless hall was his own prime minister."


    Meng Li and Rong have what appearance, say happily, is that Yang Lian, is more listen to more ufortable.


    The other party''s meaning is very clear. If thedy of Wuyang hall, a rising star in the world, doesn''t even dare to go out, she''s afraid of the robbers. It''s a bit of a joke.


    If you go out of the door and are robbed by the robbers, it''s a p in the face.


    Yanglian looks at Mengli carefully, and sees that Mengli is still talking about the legend she heard about ran Pingliang. Finally, she interrupts Mengli and says:


    "since my sister really wants to go down the mountain, I will arrange for her sister."


    Meng Li really smiles and says that Yang Lian is her good sister.


    Listen to Yang Lian almost vomit.


    If it were not for the fact that ran Pingliang still had some friendship with this woman, where would the qualification of a little county magistrate''s daughter bemensurate with her sister.


    The key is to call her sister.


    I feel depressed when I think about it.

 Chapter 27

    Meng Li was sitting in a carriage with the sign of the endless hall on it.


    Also apanied a few Kung Fu in the body to protect her.


    Two servant girls naturally followed her out.


    This body has been pampered since childhood. If she really meets a robber, she can''t do without exercise.


    Pay attention to safety when you go out.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to fail when he firstes here.


    At the foot of the mountain, two servant girls follow Meng Li closely. Meng Li goes to a hospital and tells the doctor about her physical problems.


    The doctor gave Meng Li a pulse. He also said that Meng Li''s body was depressed and became ill. He prescribed some medicine to relieve Meng Li''s mental state.


    Meng Li said that he knew, prescribed medicine, went out of the hospital, bought a lot of gadgets on the street, went to a restaurant and ordered some snacks. While eating, he listened to what happened in the Jianghu.


    Meng Li wants to see if he can buy a martial arts secret book or something to go back to practice, but he doesn''t find a ce to buy it.


    However, Meng Li sighed at the table next door that there was a auction of martial arts secrets in the store some time ago, and the price was very high. Meng Li calcted the wealth of the consignor and the price.


    It''s too far away.


    Why is it so difficult to obtain a martial arts script.


    Meng Li thought bitterly.


    Can''t find what she wants, Meng Li can only take two servant girls who never leave the body back to the boundless hall.


    Two servant girls are more practical than modern monitoring. Her every move is monitored by others.


    Meng Li thinks sarcastically that it''s interesting that they both send a servant girl to the client.


    It monitors the life and mood of the client, as well as the emotional development between the client and ran Pingliang.


    Fortunately, these two servant girls did not always follow her in the endless hall.


    The client is not always monitored.


    It is estimated that the thought that the client is alone in the boundless hall will not make waves.


    It''s a bumpy road, but it''s better than using one''s feet. Just after arriving at the boundless hall, Meng Li''s sedan chair stops. Meng Li pokes his head out and walks down to see ran Pingliang and Li Ziyan.


    Ran Pingliang, dressed in blue, with long hair tied up, is tall and straight. He stands with Li Ziyan, who is wearing purple clothes.


    Li Ziyan is a willow waist flower. Her eyes are full of amorous feelings. She is extremely charming. Seeing Meng Li, she smiles and whispers in ran Pingliang''s ear.


    I don''t know what Li Ziyan said. Ran Pingliang looks at Meng Li. Meng Li salutes him. Ran Pingliang walks up to Meng Li and says:


    "you don''t have to salute me, you don''t have to move the secr style here."


    Meng Li took a look at ran Pingliang.


    I want tough a little. I don''t think I can do martial arts, so I''m out of the world.


    But Meng Li nodded and said, "OK, I won''t be polite in the future."


    Ran Pingliang Good


    "I heard you went down today?" Ran Pingliang asked.


    Meng Li, with a mncholy face, said in a dull way: "my body is always bad. I feel short of breath all day. I have no appetite and I feel sleepy."


    "I went to the foot of the mountain to find a doctor and buy some gadgets to pass the day."


    Ran Pingliang took a look at Yurui and Qionn, the big and small bags in the hands of the two servant girls. Ran Pingliang, who had a keen sense of five, naturally smelled the medicine. He pursed his mouth and said:


    "then go back to rest first, and I''ll see you in the evening."


    One side of the pear purple speech looking at Meng Li eyes taunt, is really no way, casual clothes sick Bo sympathy?


    Sure enough, it''s not on the table.


    Li Ziyan turned to look at ran Pingliang and said in a delicate voice:


    "Xianggong, since my sister is not well, I should go to see more and apany my sister."


    "Sister Xu missed you so much that Acacia became a disease." With a deep smile, Gu Li said to himself.


    "But don''t forget what my husband promised mest night." Li Ziyan looked at ran Pingliang affectionately and said vaguely.


    The voice was not big or small, but Meng Li and ran Pingliang could hear it.


    Ran Pingliang didn''t know what to think of, but he was a little shy. Seeing Meng Li with a mncholy face on one side, he put his fist on his mouth in embarrassment and said to Meng Li:


    "you go back to your room to have a rest. There are still some things in the hall. I''ll take care of them."


    Meng Li nodded and seemed disappointed. He stroked his forehead with his hand and said to Yurui:


    "Yurui, I''m dizzy. Please help me."


    Yurui secretly looks at Li Ziyan, goes to Mengli, helps Mengli, gets on the sedan chair, and returns to Mengli''s yard.


    In the evening, Meng Li drags his tired face and insists on decocting medicine. Ran Pingliang doesn''te to the yard.


    On the third night, Meng Li took the medicine for a course of treatment. When the night was full, ran Pingliang came into Meng Li''s yard.


    Meng Li was even paler. Looking at the sickly man, ran Pingliang frowned and asked:"It''s not taking medicine. It''s not good."


    Meng Li looked even more desperate and said to ran Pingliang:


    "I don''t know what happened to this body."


    "Even after taking the medicine, it didn''t get better."


    "It''s probably a mental illness." Ran Pingliang sat on the stool, looked at Meng Li, pondered for a moment and said.


    Meng Li just sighed: "I think it''s bad."


    Ran Pingliang feels helpless. It''s normal for a man to have a wife. Why does this woman just wonder.


    You have to plug yourself in.


    Why can''t we learn from Yang Lian and Li Ziyan? How well they get along.


    Work together for him, for this boundless hall.


    They have done so much and neverined.


    Ran Pingliang nced at Meng Li by candlelight. Her face was pale and colorless. She just sat there quietly without saying a word. Her whole body revealed alienation and indifference.


    This kind of feeling makes ran Pingliang a little ufortable. He is not sure whether the woman still loves him.


    They sat in the room, the candle flickering, and the atmosphere was silent. After a while, ran Pingliang stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "have a rest."


    Looking at ran Pingliang''s n to sleep here, Meng Li said:


    "I''m so tired that I can''t sleep well at night."


    "Yesterday, I heard the young master tell sister Yang that he missed his father."


    Ran Pingliang stopped walking towards the bed and breathed.


    Unhappy at heart, he came, and the woman drove him away.


    What are you going to do.


    "I want to be with you." Ran Pingliang suppresses his displeasure and looks at Meng Li. His eyes deliberately soften.


    "I don''t know why. After staying in this yard for a long time, I''m used to being alone." Meng Li said with mncholy and indifference.


    "Well, in that case, have a good rest." Ran Pingliang walked out of Meng Li''s room as quickly as he was angry.


    Meng Li chuckled and blew out the candle.

 Chapter 28

    Meng Li is sitting in the dark, and never gives up to practice in the way she used in her life.


    Then Meng Li vomited another mouthful of blood.


    Why is Meng Li''s face more and more pale.


    It''s all because Meng Li doesn''t have a martial arts script.


    Meng Li can feel the aura entering the meridians, but there seems to be a loophole in his body. As soon as the aura enters the body, it dissipates. It''s also because he forcibly expands the meridians, which distorts the meridians and makes his whole body ache.


    After three days of vomiting blood, Meng Li finally proved that this body has no spiritual root, so it is impossible to practice the skills she practiced in her lifetime.


    However, Meng Liforts himself that even if this body has spiritual roots, it can practice her former skills. Because there is no strong spiritual support, the practice is very slow.


    Her skill requires a lot of spiritual cultivation.


    Meng Li wanted to poison ran Pingliang directly, but she didn''t know the medical theory, so she couldn''t make a good configuration of that kind of silent killing drug.


    If ran Pingliang found out that she wanted to kill him, he would kill her at the first time.


    So either we don''t do it, or we have to do it one step at a time.


    In desperation, Meng Li began to exercise in the room. Even if he wanted to practice, he also wanted to improve his physical quality.


    Meng Li sweats like rain to exercise. The servant girl has long been rushed out by Meng Li for the reason that someone is guarding her and she can''t sleep well.


    In the days after that, what Meng Li did every day was to hide in the room and exercise. A lot of exercise increased Meng Li''s appetite.


    Qiongyu tells Yanglian about Meng Li, and also mentions that Meng Li''s appetite has increased.


    Yang Lian is more alert, asked a doctor to take to Meng Li yard, said to Meng Li to see the body.


    Meng Li looks at Yang Lian and the doctor beside Yang Lian, and then looks at Qiongyu. Qiongyu touches Meng Li''s eyes and lowers her head with some guilt.


    Looking at Meng Li, Yang Lian said: "my sister is not well. Last time I went down the mountain to find a doctor myself, but I didn''t do it well. So today I invited the doctor to my sister in person, saving my sister''s effort to go down the mountain to find a doctor again."


    "Sister Yang is thinking about me, and I feel very happy." Meng Li chuckled and said something feeble.


    "It''s all right." Yang Lian said faintly. She took a look at Meng Li. She was wearing a silver white dress. The embroidered flowers were very smart and novel. They looked ordinary but could not be said to be good-looking.


    It sets off the people who wear it.


    Make the wearer look better.


    Meng Li nodded, impolitely said: "sister''s heart, sister, I understand."


    Then he said to the doctor, "please give me a pulse."


    Yang Lian doesn''t want to talk to Meng Li any more, so she nods to Meng Li and quietly waits for the doctor''s diagnosis.


    For a long time, the doctor said: "madam, this is the Qi and blood is not smooth, the meridians are blocked."


    "As for the reason, I can''t find out." The doctor frowned and thought for a long time, and said in a slightly sorry tone.


    Meng centrifugal said, what''s the reason? I''m practicing kung fu blindly.


    I made it myself.


    His face was a mncholy one, and he said, "a few days ago I went down the mountain to see a doctor. The doctor said that I was depressed and became ill."


    The doctor nodded his head and said with great seriousness:


    "that''s right, too much depression can also lead to poor Qi and blood. As the saying goes, heart disease still needs heart medicine, and some things can only be improved if the wife can figure them out."


    "When I go back, I will send the medicine boy to send the medicine to my wife to the hall."


    "Thank you, doctor." Meng Li said politely, then sighed with a mncholy face: "ah It''s just a heart attack. "


    "I''m in the dark."


    "Ah..."


    Meng Li sighed and sighed, just like the client.


    Yang Lian see just old problems, facial expression slightly rxed, and Meng from the cold (mutual) exchange (hate) a few words.


    Yang Lian boasted that her son was lovely, and she already knew how to fight. Meng Li sighed that if she had a child with ran Pingliang in those years, she would be afraid that it would be the same now.


    I also mentioned the love affairs of that year.


    Yang Lian says that ran Pingliang sent some strange things to her son. Meng Li doesn''t mean to say that he was unwell that night. He also overhears the young master saying that he misses his father. He can''t bear to miss his father. He asks ran Pingliang to see him.


    Yang Lian was so angry that her face was distorted.


    Feelings that ran Pingliang came to her room in the middle of the night, or you to drive out.


    Yang liandun has an illusion of picking up things that others don''t want. How can it be broken?


    Finally, Yanglian really doesn''t want to talk to Meng Liduo. Yanglian is really afraid that she can''t control herself. She ps the woman to death.


    I thought I was an honest woman, but I didn''t expect to be so smart.


    She''s the one who''s pushing that woman?


    Want to bite now?


    Yang Lian couldn''t help thinking, with her internal power, she killed the weak Xue Miaosi, which is the matter of a palm?However, with ran Pingliang''s love for Xue Miaosi, if she really ps Xue Miaosi to death, she will let Xue Miaosi stay in ran Pingliang''s heart forever.


    Who can fight over the dead.


    Moreover, if you really kill Xue Miaosi, I''m afraid it willpletely destroy her husband and wife rtionship with ran Pingliang. Isn''t it a free bargain for Li Ziyan?


    All day long, he had a mncholy face, as if someone owed her a million taels of silver.


    I don''t believe that ran Pingliang didn''t get tired of watching crooked day.


    What can I do to hurt myself.


    I don''t know how many years I have been able to be the master''s wife of the boundless hall.


    To say that she is wronged, she is only a t wife. She is wronged.


    I have to fight with the fox spirit of lihuazong every day. Now even a little rabbit dares to bite her.


    Yang Lian thought as she walked along. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She pped her backhand on a tree with a fist thick and thin in the garden. A palm print was printed on the tree. The doctor next to her looked at the palm print, and she was so scared that she shivered.


    It is said that the master of the limitless hall has profound martial arts skills. I didn''t expect that his wife''s martial arts skills are also so advanced. She is so tired of harm that she can''t get angry.


    Yang Lian ps her hand and spits out her stuffy breath. She looks back at the doctor next to her and asks:


    "how about it? Do you have a happy pulse


    Yang Lian thought that when she was pregnant, her appetite suddenly increased and she wanted to eat all kinds of food.


    In the heart of suspicion, Yang Lian can''t help but take the doctor to go to find out.


    The doctor lowered his head and stammered, "no, it''s just that Qi and blood are blocked."


    "Are you sure?" Yang Lian''s eyes are cold, and she stares at the doctor.


    The doctor was even more frightened and said firmly that it was not really a happy pulse. Yanglian was content to let people take the doctor down the mountain.


    As long as you are not pregnant, no matter how much you eat, your qi and blood are not smooth.

 Chapter 29

    After Meng Li took Yang Lian away, looking at Qiongyu''s strange eyes, he said helplessly:


    "ah, sister Yang doesn''t know why. I don''t think she looks very good when she leaves."


    Qiongyu


    Why is it like this? Don''t you really count in your heart?


    Meng Li looked at Qiongyu''s speechless appearance and said, "Madam Yang really cares about me."


    "I feel very happy to have such a sister."


    Qiongyu


    Meng Liughs. No matter what Qiongyu''s expression is, he stands up and walks into the room.


    But in the evening, ran Pingliang came to Mengli again.


    I don''t know if it was because of Meng Li''s refusalst time that ran Pingliang was not reconciled. This time, ran Pingliang came early and brought some precious tonics to Meng Li.


    It''s good to see the tonic.


    Even if you can''t eat it, you can take it out for money.


    He also ordered his servants to make some good wine and dishes. Judging from his posture, he nned to spend a good night with Meng Li.


    Meng Li just said faintly: "I''m really sick recently. I''ve been in aa all day. I''ve lost my spirit."


    Ran Pingliang frowned and stared at Meng Li, who was still pale and bloodless. He looked at Meng Li again, as if he was still a little thin.


    Ran Pingliang couldn''t tell from the bottom of his heart what it was like. All his three women loved him very much.


    But suddenly one of them, his wife, began to refuse his contact.


    Just because he was in poor health, he had nothing to say.


    The alienation and rejection from all over his body made him feel very ufortable.


    "You''d better go with me if you want to be a Wulin Dabi in a while. The people from the miracle medical valley will also go. Then I''ll ask the people from the miracle medical Valley to help you with your diagnosis and treatment."


    Ran Pingliang''s brows were all twisted together, as if thinking about something important, and finally said.


    Meng Li looks up at ran Pingliang unexpectedly.


    I didn''t expect to take her to Wulin Dabi.


    In the plot, both Yang Lian and Li Ziyan are eager to take part in the Wulinpetition. They can be said to have made great efforts to gain attention in front of Ran Pingliang and ask for a ce.


    But in the end, Li Ziyan is better.


    Ran Pingliang finally asked Yanglian to look after her son at home for the reason that her son was too young to travel long distances.


    To this end, Yang Lian also angry for a long time.


    Meng Li''s mind turned around, pretending to be sad and said, "I want to go with you very much, too. Even the two sisters want to go."


    "No harm." Ran Pingliang''s heart was a little blocked, and the woman was not willing to shout even Xianggong.


    You''ve always been my match.


    Does he really have no ce in her heart?


    "My son is still young, so it''s not suitable to travel a long distance. Moreover, the martial arts majorspete with each other on the surface, but in fact they are just like swords and swords. It''s not good to ensure their safety."


    "Ziyan has to be in charge of affairs in the pce, and he can''t get away from it."


    "It happens that you are not in good health. I''ll take you to ask the people of the miracle doctor valley. I believe they will give me some noodles." Ran Pingliang said.


    Meng Li was a little disappointed, but ran Pingliang was not cheap.


    In the past, when the client was in love with him wholeheartedly, such as Wulin Dabi, it was only when ran Pingliang and Li Ziyan went out that they knew.


    I never thought about taking the client out.


    The client was weak all the year round, and he didn''t see anyone who ran Pingliang went to ask for the miracle doctor.


    It''s never easy to be the client.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Lian''s sachet, the client wouldn''t be so serious. How could he do anything else without spirit.


    Ran Pingliang looks at Meng Li and doesn''t say anything. He thinks that she is worried that she can''t go with him as she wishes. He even makes a promise:


    "you don''t have to worry. Just be ready. I''ll take you there and ensure your safety on the way."


    "It happens that you seldom go out. I can take you out by the way."


    "But I don''t have any time to help you." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Originally, Meng Li wanted to ask ran Pingliang for a martial arts secret book to practice, but she didn''t think that martial arts was her protective color.


    Everyone knows that she can''t do martial arts.


    At that time, ran Pingliang was solved by her, and no one would doubt her.


    What''s more, when I suddenly think of practicing, it''s just in suspicious.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li stopped thinking.


    Just this time, ran Ping took her to the Wulin Dabi. There should be a great chance to get a martial arts secret book.


    "No problem, don''t worry." Ran Pingliang was relieved.


    Meng Li nodded and held his forehead with his hands. He looked tired.


    Ran Pingliang sipped his mouth and finally said, "I''ll rest here tonight. I just want to apany you."


    Meng Li


    Young man, why are you so persistent.


    "At night, I always have nightmares. If there are people around me, it will be more serious. I also ask two servant girls not to be in the room." Meng Li refused.Ran Pingliang took a deep breath, a little annoyed that Meng Li didn''t know what was good or bad.


    I can''t even sleep here. It''s a tant refusal.


    However, he was not in a hurry for a long time. Since he didn''t want to, he couldn''t force others.


    Ran Pingliang tried his best to hide his emotions. He sat in Meng Li''s room for a while before he got up and left.


    Meng Li looked at ran Pingliang''s back, sneered, put out the light, and began to exercise in the dark, practicing some martial arts moves.


    When Yanglian and Li Ziyan know that ran Pingliang is going to take Meng away to take part in the Wulin contest.


    They were shocked. They thought that the woman was unworthy of being their opponent. They kept an eye on each other.


    But I didn''t expect to let that woman take this opportunity without saying a word.


    It''s not just a chance to go out and y and be alone with ran Pingliang.


    It''s also an opportunity to increase the exposure. Let everyone in the river andke know that they are the women who are the most loved by the Lord of endless pce.


    A symbol of status.


    You must be well-known if you want to live in the world.


    They are more concerned about these false names. How can they avoid the vulgarity when they are born in the secr world.


    They were so angry that they gnashed their teeth.


    I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled.


    Li Ziyan finds ran Pingliang and tells him that Meng Li is not good at martial arts and has no ability to protect himself. He is not suitable to go.


    On the contrary, he nted a knot in ran Pingliang''s heart.


    What do you mean?


    Can''t I even protect a woman who can''t do martial arts?


    Look down on me? Hum!


    I''m going to take it with me.


    Unfortunately, the excuses used by Yang Lian and Li Ziyan are the same. They are both worried that Meng Li will not be able to protect himself.


    More firm ran Pingliang with Meng left to participate in the martial arts than the heart.


    Ran Pingliang knew the real purpose of Yang Lian and Li Ziyan.


    But over the years, ran Pingliang has always been with the wind and water, and has been worshipped and affirmed by countless people.


    All of a sudden, one or two of his own women came to him and told him that he couldn''t even protect a woman well. He was really upset at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 30

    Seeing that ran Pingliang was resolute, the two women shifted their positions and found Meng Li.


    As long as Meng Li doesn''t want to go, he doesn''t believe that ran Pingliang can tie people up.


    Li Ziyan sits opposite Meng Li and looks at Meng Li''s room. Her eyes are a little disdainful. There is nothing in the room that is of high grade.


    The owner of the room can''t be on the table.


    But also hypocritically concerned about the next Meng from the body.


    Meng Li only said it was the same.


    Li Ziyan is more direct, persuading Meng Li to cultivate his body in the hall, and slightly sarcastically says:


    "my elder sister''s body, you can''t be a drag on my husband when you go out."


    "Swords and swords in the river andke are not like my elder sister''s imagination. When I go out, I''ll go sightseeing."


    "Our boundless hall is in full swing in the new year, so there must be some people''s envy."


    Meng Li did not speak, silently watching Li Ziyan perform.


    Li Ziyan looked at the expressionless Meng Li, and suddenly he was a little frustrated, "sister, I brought the words here, and I hope my sister will think it over carefully."


    Meng Li is still expressionless.


    Li Ziyan took a deep breath and red at Meng Li. She came to Meng Li''s face and said, "I hope my sister will think it over carefully." The sound is threatening.


    Li Ziyan gets closer to Meng Li, and Meng Li can smell her smell more clearly.


    The taste of pear Ziyan is full-bodied flower vor. Although it''s full-bodied, it''s not vulgar. Meng Li''s head slightly deviated and said seriously:


    "next time I change the vor, it will be greasy after smelling for a long time."


    "It''s amazing at first, but after a long time, it will make my heart a little upset." Meng Li continued to say seriously.


    Li Ziyan


    What''s the point?!!


    What''s the point of my speech?


    "Don''t change the subject." Li Ziyan said coldly.


    Meng Li looked at Li Ziyan helplessly and said to Li Ziyan:


    "you are the leader of lihuazong, can''t you also go to participate?"


    Li Ziyan''s expression became colder, and her voice became colder: "you don''t have to worry about these things. The meaning is different."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    After Li Ziyan married ran Pingliang, she gave real power to her younger martial sister.


    But I didn''t expect that her younger martial sister won real power, so she didn''t buy the leader''s ount anymore.


    Nowadays, Li Ziyan is just a nominal leader. He doesn''t have any real power. People in the Jianghu know it very well.


    It''s just that the client lives in the backyard all the year round, but he doesn''t know anything about the world.


    Li Ziyan saw Meng Li''s cold expression and no oil and salt. She was very weak and had no patience to speak well with Meng Li. She left angrily.


    After Li Ziyan left, Yanglian came again.


    However, Yang Lian is not as direct as Li Ziyan, but more subtle.


    The direct meaning is to ask Meng Li to choose not to go for his own safety, and also let Meng Li rmend her Yanglian to go in front of Ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li can see that Yang Lian is more greedy than Li Ziyan.


    Li Ziyan wants to scare her, let her not go, and then she and Yanglian fight with her ability.


    Yang Lian is greedy, want to start from her, one step in ce.


    No matter what the other side said, Meng Li was indifferent.


    She also wants to go out to find martial arts secrets.


    How can such a good opportunity be wasted.


    Moreover, it is better for her to be able to involve ran Pingliang. If someone can beat ran Pingliang, it''s better to p him to death. She must have finished her task.


    Yang Lian naturally failed to return. She broke her silver teeth secretly. She used to scold Li Ziyan most secretly.


    Now when I scold Li Ziyan, I don''t forget to take Meng Li with me.


    From a strong opponent to two.


    This feeling is really.


    As the days went by, Meng Li made two beautiful clothes for himself. He had to prepare some clothes when he went out.


    Then he built a small kitchen in his own yard, made some food every day, even boiled some water, and stewed some tonic from ran Pingliang.


    It''s also to prevent Yanglian from letting her participate in the martial artspetition. She is poisoned and falls into bed, unable to get up.


    So Meng Li paid special attention to diet.


    Sure enough, the more Yang Lian thinks about it, the more unwilling she is. She really ns to give Meng Li medicine, but she finds that all Meng Li''s food is done by herself, which makes her helpless.


    It''s even more Qi Yang Lian can''t.


    Where''s Xue Miao Si, who used to be a fool?


    Yang Lian has a sense of crisis in her heart. She even thinks that Xue Miaosi used to pretend to be her father. This idea makes her wake up and pay more attention to Meng Li''s every move.


    Meng Li directly ignored Yang Lian''s concerns.I feel bored.


    Yanglian has always boasted of being a daughter of the Jianghu, forthright and generous, but none of them can afford these words.


    Love ran Pingliang, love is too deep, love lost self.


    Forget the former free and easy and happy, Meng Li felt that Yang Lian was a little sad and pitiful.


    Li Ziyan, however, is morefortable than Yang Lian.


    It''s a bit of the style of the people in the Jianghu.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to fight with Yang Lian, but once Yang Lian did something to the client, if he had a chance, Meng Li didn''t mind helping the client get back.


    During this period, ran Pingliang also came to see Meng Li several times and brought some gadgets, which were all the things that the client liked.


    Also brought some herbs, but also wonder why Meng Li looks still pale, no improvement.


    Of course, ran Pingliang didn''t know that Meng Li''s pale face was due to her deliberate makeup, which was used to paralyze ran Pingliang.


    Ran Pingliang also no longer put forward the request to spend the night, greatly let Meng Li take the initiative to put forward the posture.


    Meng Li could guess what ran Pingliang thought, but how could it be?


    He also felt that ran Pingliang was really cheap. When others ignored him, he came up to him instead.


    Now start all kinds of ttery, want to capture her heart?


    Or do you want to be recognized by everyone?


    No one can deny him, let alone his wife.


    Meng Li''s cold and alienated attitude burns ran Pingliang''s softest piece of flesh, and he starts to have nothing to do with Meng Li and reminisce about the love between husband and wife in the past.


    Meng can''t help thinking that the client really loves ran Pingliang.


    I really hate it.


    It''s torture to love and hate.


    Enough to make a man run.


    But the client loves his father more. He has to avenge his father when he thought that his father who loved him so much died.


    Meng Li thought again, what''s life like after the clientes back?


    Will they know that someone hase to counter attack for them?


    He also gave his soul power for this.


    Will you remember everything that happened in the plot?


    Meng Li directly ignores ran Pingliang''s drinking and chattering about the past, and his mind wanders.

 Chapter 31

    Meng Li thought and asked: "will the cliente back with the memory of our counter attack?"


    "No, most of them just remember that they did it themselves."


    "Although you may wonder why these things do not behave like you do, people will not tangle for a long time when there is no solution."


    "Most people think they did it themselves."


    "You feel like you''re a medical student, and then youe back."


    "She knows medicine, too, but she doesn''t know your own skills."


    "You don''t have to worry about the consignoring back. You havepleted your task and received what you deserve. You are just trading, and they are just your customers."


    "What else needs to be done?"


    "What you can do is try to do the task well. The life theye back is their life, which has nothing to do with you."


    Meng Li


    The system is not too cold.


    A lot of talk.


    Meng Li just said, "I''m just curious. What are you worried about?"


    It''s just curiosity.


    "To tell you the truth, many people who be taskers feel that they are standing on the high ground and looking down on ordinary people, and then they will suddenly sprout an uncanny heart of Virgin Mary and father, thinking that they can save the world and do a lot of meaningless things."


    Meng Li almost couldn''t helpughing: "you think too much, I''m really pure curiosity, ask more, don''t worry."


    "I didn''t even think about being responsible for anyone''s life."


    "How can I be responsible for other people''s lives when my own life is still terrible."


    Meng Li sighed when he mentioned it.


    When I was alive, I didn''t find a Taoist partner. I practiced hard for decades just to be an immortal. Who ever thought that once I became cannon fodder.


    Fortunately, she is still alive in the way of soul. In this world, there is her Meng Li.


    Seeing Meng Li''s emotion, ran Pingliang thought that Meng Li had been moved by his words, which aroused her memory and made her feel more deeply, so he said with more effort.


    But in Meng Li''s ear, it was like a mosquito buzzing.


    Atst, ran Pingliang said that he was tired and impatient. Finally, he found that Meng Li didn''t listen to him at all. A surge of anger came up, but he was patient again.


    Gnash one''s teeth and say: "Miaosi, what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li then recovered. Looking at ran Pingliang, he prevaricated: "no, I''m thinking that it''s better to take something with me when I go out in a few days."


    Ran Pingliang


    It''s hard to y the lute to the ox.


    Ran Pingliang was disturbed by Meng Li. He didn''t want to talk any more. He didn''t tell his heart, so he got up and left.


    Yang Lian and Li Ziyan are a little confused. During this time, ran Pingliang always goes to Mengli, but he never sleeps there.


    But I didn''t understand ran Pingliang who didn''t hinder their joyful reception.


    Asked why ran Pingliang was angry, he was not willing to say.


    Of course, ran Pingliang won''t say anything. He doesn''t want to say anything shameful. He can only keep his anger in his heart.


    After a few days of silence, ran Pingliang ns to take a group of disciples and Meng Li away from the boundless hall.


    When Meng Li left, he insisted on not taking Yurui and Qionn with him. Ran Pingliang meant to take good care of Meng Li''s daily life.


    Meng Li just said in a faint voice:


    "these two servant girls are not very close to me. Do you really not know the reason?"


    Ran Pingliang was choked by Meng Li''s words. Hisplexion wasplicated. He thought that this woman didn''t know, and she didn''t know anything.


    But my heart is like a mirror.


    As the master of the boundless pce, how could he not know who these two servant girls were.


    Just see that they have never done bad things, and serve the master well, so they don''t care.


    Some things are clear, no one is happy.


    But she has never asked him to make trouble. Can she think that she still loves him and is willing to endure for him.


    For the sake of peace?


    Ran Pingliang''s heart suddenly jumped with joy at this thought, and he was embarrassed to insist that Meng Li take Yurui and Qionn out. Meng Li just said that she could do everything herself.


    Just like this time, you may feel cheerful and your condition will be better.


    In fact, Yurui and Qionn serve her very well. They will serve her when theye back.


    Ran Pingliang said that they all depended on Meng Li.


    Since the other side doesn''t mind the two servant girls around her, what else does he mind.


    Two people then went out like this, leave two silly eyes of servant girl to rush to seek respective master.


    What about taking them out?


    Yurui and Qionn can''t forget that Meng Lilin told them to pack up before going to bedst night, saying that they would go down the mountain the next day.It''s getting too fast, isn''t it?


    What about ying with them?


    Yang Lian and Li Ziyan are not monitored by Meng Li, unable to know the details of Meng Li and ran Pingliang.


    My heart is as itchy as cat scratch.


    What can we do?


    No matter what the two men thought, Meng Li and ran Pingliang sat in the carriage and headed for Lingzhi vi.


    The martial arts contest was held in Lexus vi.


    Ran Pingliang also took some apprentices to go, followed in the carriage, Meng Li had been sleeping with his eyes closed on the way.


    Seeing this, ran Pingliang also sat in the carriage and practiced cross legged.


    Meng Li didn''t fall asleep. She could feel the aura around ran Pingliang. Meng Li knew that the internal force in this world was also aura.


    This was the first time that ran Pingliang practiced in front of Meng Li.


    Generally speaking, people who practice like them usually practice on their own. At most, they only practice in front of the people they trust. When they practice, their meridians run and it takes time for them to receive meritorious service. If someone sneaks at this time, they are easy to be seriously injured and have no ability to fight back.


    Even if it''s serious, it can lead to devils.


    Ran Pingliang proved to Meng Li in this way that he trusted her very much.


    But I''m sorry.


    Although Meng Li has arrived, he will not be moved.


    Even though the fame of Wuya temple has been greatly increased, not everyone knows it, and everyone is afraid of it. Some people really treat them as passing caravans ande to rob them.


    Meng Li felt more like giving ran Pingliang experience and reputation.


    When the carriage stopped, there was a yell from outside. It was ran Pingliang''s apprentice who was yelling at the bandits, hoping to give up.


    However, the robbers are still arrogant, shouting to leave things, they can spare their lives, but they have to leave the women in the team.


    Foulnguage is hard to hear.


    Meng Li opened his eyes and looked at ran Pingliang. After receiving his contribution, ran Pingliang breathed. His eyes were sharp and impatient, as if there were annoying flies outside. He said to Meng Li:


    "don''t go out in the carriage. Don''t worry. I''ll go to solve it ande back."


    Meng Li did not say a word, just nodded gently, she was not worried.

 Chapter 32

    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak, ran Pingliang showed off his lightness skill. He stepped on the horse''s back and flew out. He gave a strong and powerful voice: "go away."


    This sound contains internal force, which makes Meng Li''s ears hurt.


    The other party''s group of big men suddenly felt bad and intended to retreat, but when they saw that ran Pingliang''s disciples included several women who were very beautiful and evil, they couldn''t deal with them.


    Instead of retreating, he looked at each other directly and rushed towards ran Pingliang with a big knife.


    About also understand this team, ran Pingliang is the boss.


    Bandits also understand the principle of catching the king first.


    Ran Pingliang sneered with disdain. He looked back at Meng Li, who was looking at him silently, and began to fight with the robbers.


    Then Meng Li found that ran Pingliang really had two brushes.


    Others'' lightness skill can only be a little above the ground, but ran Pingliang can be half a meter above the ground.


    After all, due to the limitation of cultivation methods and the world''s aura, ran Pingliang could not escape from the sky like the cultivation world.


    Moreover, ran Pingliang''s martial arts skills are exquisite, and his internal power is very strong. He can make a big man spit blood and fall to the ground.


    Soon after the end of the battle, ran Pingliang solved the problem, and soon a group of robbersy on the ground, all of whom were broken by ran Pingliang.


    The robber realized that he had met a man who couldn''t be provoked, and he didn''t care about his bloody arm. He knelt down and begged for mercy. He cried bitterly with a runny nose and tears, telling that he had an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old baby.


    It''s all done as ast resort.


    Ran Pingliang looked at the robber who knelt down to beg for mercy. One of his female disciples came forward and saluted ran Pingliang, saying:


    "master, why don''t we let them go? They have also paid the price of one arm, and they must not be able to do this kind of business in the future."


    When the female disciple spoke, she took a sneak look at ran Pingliang. With the feeling of worship and unknown Tao, Meng Li nodded secretly. It seems that ran Pingliang''s charm is really great.


    Ran Pingliang looked at the female disciple and the robber who was kneeling down to beg for mercy. After pondering for a moment, he said:


    "when you go back, you will return the loot to its owner and make a new life."


    "If I still make such a living, I wille back and solve you myself."


    "Yes, thank you for sparing me. I will do it."


    "Good Well, I''ll follow the orders of the great Xia. "


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll be a new man in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They repeatedly made a promise, but they still did not forget to pick up their broken arms, and they began to climb towards the woods. Although they had broken their arms, they could stimte people''s infinite potential when they ran for their lives. After a few moments, the robbers disappeared.


    Then ran Pingliang returned to the carriage and said to Meng Li:


    "you shouldn''t stare at it. It''s too bloody. I''m worried about your nightmares for my husband."


    He also reached out and touched Meng Li''s temples. He was careful and gentle, but his heart was a little uneasy. He was afraid that Meng Li would avoid his hand.


    Fortunately, Meng Li didn''t avoid it. It was a face to him.


    Meng Li: Er


    Meng Li actually wanted to avoid that hand, but it seemed that he suddenly understood something. He turned to look at the female disciple and saw that her eyes were lonely.


    Feeling ran Pingliang is to know each other''s mind.


    It''s just another way of rejecting people.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He nodded. Ran Pingliang took back his hand and sat in the carriage. He took out a piece of cloth and wiped the blood on the sword. He always observed Meng Li''s expression.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t look surprised, he was disappointed, but he didn''t say anything.


    The coach was told to go on.


    In the evening, Meng Li and his party find an inn. Ran Pingliang has already discussed with Meng Li in the carriage. It''s not very good for the couple to travel and live in different ces. He also promises Meng Li that he won''t touch Meng Li. Dabi is near, so he also wants to meditate and practice martial arts.


    Meng Li promised ran Pingliang.


    At night, ran Pingliang meditates. Meng Li lies on the bed, closes his eyes and pretends to sleep. In fact, he tries to release his mental energy and check ran Pingliang.


    ording to Meng Li''s inference, it must be a secret that ran Pingliang had achieved ten years of merit in just one year.


    Maybe ran Pingliang has a good root, but it''s just a bonus.


    Meng Li could not be convinced that ran Pingliang had made such rapid progress.


    Meng Li''s mental power is bound to the system space. Now her mental power is not big, and after releasing for a while, Meng Li feels the pain of brain benevolence.


    Rao is like this, Meng Li also saw ran Pingliang''s things.


    Ran Pingliang is carrying a book in his arms with a blue cover. It looks very simple, but it is wrapped in a good cloth. It looks very precious.


    In the client''s memory, he did not read the book.But Meng Li can''t see the content inside. He takes back his mental power. Meng Li ponders what it is?


    People who practice martial arts should attach the most importance to martial arts secrets, right?


    Meng Li is a little excited to think of this. If ran Pingliang''s martial arts secret script is valued, it must be a good thing.


    Meng Li stared at ran Pingliang with dark eyes in the dark, and pulled out a silent smile with profound meaning.


    The plot can not beprehensive to every thing. There is no plot about how ran Pingliang cultivated his speed.


    Meng Li guessed that the client didn''t live with ran Pingliang when he was practicing martial arts.


    All the plots she epted were the detailed plots of the client after she went to the boundless mountain.


    Meng Li had a guess in his heart, so he thought about it all night. With ran Pingliang, she didn''t want to sleep.


    The next day, I''ll catch up in the carriage.


    Ran Pingliang also worked hard and did not move. He practiced all night. At dawn the next day, he went out and asked the waiter to give Meng Li his favorite breakfast.


    He didn''t even call Meng Li to get up. He opened the door and walked out.


    Meng Li feels funny.


    If the client had enjoyed the hospitality, it would have been more painful to know the truth.


    Unfortunately, the client did not enjoy it.


    In fact, it''s a bnce. At first, there will be less happiness and sweetness, and atst, there will be less pain.


    Meng Li starts to eat breakfast impolitely. For what to eat, Meng Li always has no requirements. He just wants to fill his stomach. It''s impossible to stay up all night and not be hungry.


    Ran Pingliang originally nned to apany Meng Li to have breakfast. Meng Li just said that he would let ran Pingliang go downstairs to eat with his apprentice. When ran Pingliang thought about it, he went downstairs.


    Only then did Meng Li have a chance to clean up and make up again, making him look pale and haggard


    Meng Li, who didn''t sleep all night, felt very haggard.

 Chapter 33

    After everyone had breakfast, the group went on their way again. The hottest topic in the world is the recent Wulin Dabi.


    People are constantly guessing whether someone will defeat the Wulin leader and be a new Wulin leader this time.


    Some even made a list of the most likely to be the new leader of the Wulin alliance, and ran Pingliang was among them.


    On the one hand, it is the time for each school to send people topete with each other, and then choose a new leader. On the other hand, it is also the time for each school to show its strength.


    If you have strong strength, your sect''s reputation will be known. Even if others want to bully you, they have to weigh up and calcte the cost.


    Another thing we all know is that it''s time to solve new and old grudges.


    On the stage of thepetition, on the surface, it''s a point to the end, but in fact, it doesn''t matter whether it''s life or death.


    So all the way ran Pingliang stepped up his meditation practice and paid special attention to this time''s martial arts contest.


    Ran Pingliang had many enemies when he wandered in the rivers andkes. With the rise of Wuyan temple, many people were envious.


    Meng Li sleeps all day with his eyes closed.


    Ran Pingliang looked at Meng Li''s pale and haggard face, with a morbid beauty. He couldn''t help but feel pity for it. He sighed at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect that he was really so sick.


    Ran Pingliang thought that he had a good friend who was proficient in medicine, and then he gave up the idea. The friend''s whereabouts were uncertain, but his illness could not wait for him.


    If you can only find someone in the miracle doctor''s Valley to see a doctor for her, you will owe her.


    It''s really hard to return human feelings.


    Ran Pingliang was mncholy. He wanted to be unique in this world, but he couldn''t escape being infected with themon things.


    As he approached the nearest town, ran Pingliang decided to stay here for one night and go up the mountain the next day.


    ran Ping Liang is the boss, so he has the final say.


    However, all the inns were overcrowded. Some people from different sects came here to stay. One sect arrived here long in advance and packed more rooms.


    He thought that he wanted to make friends with ran Pingliang and offered them a ce to stay, which saved everyone from the trouble of looking for an inn again.


    Ran Pingliang readily epted the offer. He epted the offer and ordered some good food and wine downstairs. They had a good chat.


    Meng Li returned to the room early because of his difort.


    When ran Pingliang had a good meal and a good drink, he went back to his room, but he didn''t see Meng Li in the room. He couldn''t help worrying about Meng Li''s whereabouts. He just wanted to go out and look for him, but he saw Meng Li at the door.


    "Where have you been? Let''s make it easy to find a husband. " Ran Pingliang asked.


    Looking at Meng Li, he stood in front of him and was relieved. Without waiting for Meng Li to reply, he said, "it''s dangerous outside. Don''t go out alone in the future."


    Meng Li''s expression was light, and finally he opened his mouth and exined:


    "I''m just bored in my room. I go out and buy some gadgets."


    "When I see the sword spike, I think of your sword. It should be more suitable."


    Meng Li takes out the sword spike he bought by the side of the road and hands it to ran Pingliang.


    Ran Pingliang looked at the sword spike. The style was exquisite. At first nce, it was carefully selected.


    Her face was moved. She still had him in her heart, otherwise she would not buy him sword ears.


    Thinking of this, ran Pingliang said with a soft expression:


    "when the Wulin contest is over and I take you to the clinic, where do you want to go? I''ll walk with you. You go out alone, I don''t worry."


    "I''ve been busy with the affairs of the boundless pce these years, and I''ve ignored you." Speaking of this, ran Pingliang was a little sorry.


    Meng Li just gave a farfetched smile and didn''t seem to believe what ran Pingliang said.


    Ran Pingliang''s heart was a little congested. What do you say? The feeling that others don''t believe him is too weak.


    I can''t help asking myself, is he really free to apany her to go sightseeing?


    Thinking of this, the promise that ran Pingliang had in mind could no longer be expressed at this moment.


    He has too much to do.


    His responsibility does not allow him to be trapped in love.


    Meng Li went to the table, took out the snacks he bought outside, and ate them slowly. He asked:


    "do you want to eat?"


    "Feed me, and I''ll eat." Ran Pingliang intended to ease the rtionship and said with a smile.


    Meng Li looked at ran Pingliang without expression, but said, "if you want to eat,e and get it."


    Ran Pingliang nodded disappointedly and took some food. Then he watched Meng Li eat it. In a trance, this scene let him go back to that year. Miaosi also liked to eat some snacks and fed them to him.


    When he was down, Miaosi brought a lot of snacks to him from home.


    He pretended to be annoyed and said that he couldn''t eat and didn''t want to eat. He asked him to help her eat.


    However, it''s sad that the witticism of that year is different from that of today.Today''s Miaosi is not willing to feed him personally, nor to call her husband intimately with his sweet smile.


    If Meng Li knew that she had a snack, it would make ran Pingliang associate so much, so she chose not to eat it.


    At night, ran Pingliang meditated and practiced all night. As soon as it was light, everyone got up and used their breakfast. They went to Lingzhi vi together with the sect that had made friends with ran Pingliangst night.


    Rao started from the small town not far from the foot of Lexus mountain vi towards Lexus mountain vi, but also let them walk for several hours.


    When we get to the top of the mountain, the vi is built on the top of the mountain, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. The vi leader is a very prestigious person in the river andke. The vi is powerful and famous for casting swords.


    Lingzhuang, the owner of Lingzhi vi, received a notice from his subordinates and went to the entrance of the vi to wee ran Pingliang and his party.


    When he exchanged greetings at the entrance of the vi again, ran Pingliang naturally introduced Meng Li''s identity. Leader Ling took a look at Meng Li, and there was a sh of ident.


    I''ve heard for a long time that the master of the boundless hall, a newer in the world, has a wife. She was born in the world when the master of the boundless hall was young. She''s not a member of the Wulin, and she can''t do everything in one move. She rarely appears in front of the world.


    It is even more rumored that thisdy has no power in the boundless pce, is cowardly and timid, and is like a transparent person in the boundless pce.


    It seems that the rumor is not credible.


    Although thedy didn''t look well, she didn''t look like the coward at all.


    Touching Ling''s unexpected eyes, Meng Li pursed a smile, looked gentle, nodded and saluted Ling to show politeness and modesty.


    Lingzhuang master nodded in return to Meng Li, and his eyes shed with appreciation.


    Meng Li and ran Pingliang were arranged in a suite, with a small one in the big one. Martial arts practitioners sometimes need a quiet room to practice martial arts by themselves. Maybe this is the reason why they have such an arrangement.

 Chapter 34

    After that, ran Pingliang was busy every day. People often came to visit him, and he was also tired of dealing with it.


    Naturally, ran Pingliang also wanted to go out to visit those people who had prestige in the Jianghu.


    Even though ran Pingliang has wild hope in his heart and wants to be number one in the world one day earlier, at present, ran Pingliang is not number one in the world and still has a low attitude in front of some people.


    Ran Pingliang was disgusted at the hypocrisy of youing and going, but he had to do so.


    I always want to put myself out of the world, but how many people do it.


    Meng Li also wanders around the vi during the day. Ran Pingliang arranges his female disciples to apany Meng Li.


    In the garden, I see some familiar school wives chatting together. When I see Meng Li, I warmly pull Meng Li to chat together.


    It''s said that they are enthusiastic, and some peoplee here with the mentality of watching jokes.


    A woman who was not born high and didn''t learn martial arts and didn''t know anything about the affairs in the river andke. She was crowded among a group of Headmasters'' wives. She was nervous and easily made a fool of herself.


    Meng Li''s performance is fair. Although he understands some people''s intentions, he doesn''t mind. He ns his time when he is bored.


    When you treat me as a pleasure, you are here with me, so it''s not fun.


    By the way, listen to the eight trigrams to learn about the various forces in the ne and the fascinating stories in the Jianghu.


    The client''s understanding of the world is that the ce of birth is the boundless pce.


    It''s always good to know more about this ne.


    After thepletion of the task, she must leave the boundless hall, there are no rtives at home, the world is vast, she needs a ce to go.


    As far as the boundless hall itself is concerned, it has little to do with Xue Miaosi.


    Among them, Yang Lian and Li Ziyan contribute more. This is something Meng Li can''t deny, so Meng Li never thought of staying in the boundless pce.


    What''s more, she didn''t think it was in the way at that time?


    The leader''s wife of Yangyan Pce also came, that is, the mother of Yanglian. Looking at Meng Li, she was very upset, and her words were prickly.


    I haven''t seen my daughter for a long time. I thought I could see my daughter this time.


    Who knows that his daughter did note, but brought this woman.


    How to make people not angry.


    The woman who mes her daughter in her heart and gets in the way of nothing can deal with it.


    Why do you keep it?


    Diaphragmatic response to people.


    All kinds of satire, Meng Li four two pull up a thousand gold reply back, hit the snake hit seven inches, step on the foot pain.


    The biggest pain in Yang Lian''s mother''s heart is that her daughter has be a t wife regardless of her opposition.


    Meng Li mentions Yang Lian, is a Yang younger sister.


    Praise Yanglian deal with the affairs of the backyard is very appropriate, Meng Li also don''t think things big face gratified, said he is not in good health, thanks to Yang sister to help her deal with the trivial things of daily necessities, she just need to see the flowers and the moon.


    He also said that Ziyan''s sister was responsible for the affairs in the temple.


    She''s very happy.


    As soon as Meng Li''s words came out, some people who had a holiday with Mrs. Yang Lian would directly cover their mouths and smile, and they were very happy.


    It''s just that the eldestdy of the emotional Yangyan pce is married to be a wife. As a child of the Jianghu, she is trapped in the backyard all day and deals with some trivial things. What''s the purpose of her internal power?


    Is it for the sake of having a son?


    The key is that it''s all right if you can''t fight for the right wife. Even the fox of lihuazong can''t fight for it.


    There is no power in the affairs of the sect.


    Yang Lian''s mother''s face was ferocious.


    It also made peopleugh.


    With Yang Lian''s mother as a pioneer, she failed. We all know that the wife of the master of the boundless hall is not so bullying as she imagined. She seems to have no real power and discourse power, but she can be brought by the master of the boundless hall. In this situation, she is at least the one who suits the master''s mind.


    Before you speak, you should weigh it up, so that you won''t make a joke when the other party doesn''t make a joke.


    It gives people pleasure and talks.


    When he got to the mountain of Lingzhi vi, ran Pingliang practiced alone in the hut every night. Maybe something was inconvenient for Meng Li to see, or he was afraid of being disturbed by Meng Li.


    But is Meng Li the kind of person that I won''t see if you don''t show it to me?


    Meng Li decisively releases his mental power and peeps at ran Pingliang. Then he sees that ran Pingliang takes out the book in his arms and opens it. Meng Li sees that it is really a martial arts secret book.


    The above paintings are all moves of viins practicing martial arts, and some text exnations.


    Ran Pingliang should be practicing in theter stage. He only looked at the following pages. Meng Li couldn''t see the whole. Naturally, he couldn''t practice ording to what she peeped at.


    However, Meng Li had a n in his heart.


    Then Meng Li took out the Mongolian medicine bought at the foot of the mountain and put it in the tea in the room.


    The people who sell this Mongolian medicine say that it is colorless and tasteless, which is necessary for Yin people.But there was still a slight smell of the medicine, which melted in the strong tea. Meng Li heard it and smelled it again.


    The smell of strong tea covered up the smell of Mongolian medicine. Anyway, she couldn''t smell it.


    In my heart, I was afraid that ran Pingliang would find out.


    However, Meng Li has already thought of an excuse in his heart. If ran Pingliang finds out, she can also push it to ran Pingliang''s enemy.


    There are so many people living in this vi. It''s normal to have hands and feet.


    Meng Li knew that ran Pingliang had deep internal power. He gave the dose to the two martial arts practitioners, but he didn''t change his attitude suddenly. He made people suspicious and still had a mncholy face.


    Ran Pingliang had a friendly exchange of martial arts with others outside. He had dinner with them again. When he came back to his room, he felt thirsty and naturally poured himself a cup of tea. He picked it up and carefully put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. It seemed that the tea was OK and he drank it all in one gulp.


    Meng Li just sat quietly embroidery, watching ran Pingliang drink tea, expression changed for a moment, still quietly continue to embroidery.


    Ran Pingliang had nned to talk to Meng Li after drinking tea, so he went into the hut to meditate. Suddenly he felt dizzy and dizzy. He said in his heart that he didn''t know whose move he had taken.


    First of all, I regret that I should not be too thirsty to distinguish what I want.


    You shouldn''t be so careless when you go out.


    But it''s toote to regret at the moment. Ran Pingliang tries to meditate and use his internal power to drive away the medicine, but he can''t stand Meng Li''s medicine. He takes two people''s doses, and ran Pingliang can''t use his internal power now.


    Meng Li already has a double image in his eyes. Ran Pingliang wants to ask Meng to leave and ask their disciples next door to guard him so as not to let the traitor seed. But before he can ask Meng Li, he has fainted to the ground.


    Thest scene before ran Pingliang faints is Meng Li''s anxious face. He doesn''t know what to shout. He puts down his cloth, stands up and walks towards him quickly.

 Chapter 35

    Meng Li walks up to ran Pingliang. Seeing that he has fainted, he squats down and pushes him with his hand. Ran Pingliang doesn''t respond at all. Meng Li quickly goes to the door, pulls the bolt on the door and returns to ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li wanted to take this opportunity to kill ran Pingliang directly, but if he killed ran Pingliang now, everyone would know that she killed him.


    She has no martial arts now. No matter whether she can get out of this Lexus vi or not, I''m afraid that even if she goes out, she can''t escape the pursuit of the boundless hall.


    What''s more, a woman who kills her husband openly will suffer a lot of right and wrong.


    I''m afraid it''s not good to have a client in the future.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Meng Li can only choose to let ran Pingliang go for a while.


    However, it is reasonable for Meng Li to make ran Pingliang dizzy. After all, Meng Li put ran Pingliang down with medicine, and it is a waste to do nothing.


    Meng Li poured the Huagong powder he bought into ran Pingliang''s mouth.


    This medicine has a strong taste and is also a natural enemy of martial arts practitioners. However, it is also a medicine that can be distinguished by every martial arts practitioner.


    That''s why it''s stupid.


    Either forced irrigation or confused irrigation.


    But after entering the body, it is very difficult to be found.


    After the discovery, there was no solution.


    It will gradually remove the internal power of the human body. After a long time, the body will be like a loophole, and no matter how to cultivate it, it can''t keep the internal power.


    It doesn''t work immediately. It takes months to dissolve people''s internal power. Meng Li can afford to wait for these months.


    And during this period, the internal force will only be less.


    This kind of cultivation of a body of internal power, but watching himself slowly being beaten back to the original shape is very painful.


    It''s just like Xue Miaosi''s desperate love with ran Pingliang, who had paid a lot and waited for several years, and finally went to the boundless pce. He felt disappointed and heartbroken again and again.


    In fact, Meng Li felt that ran Pingliang''s biggest fault was not that he did not love Xue Miaosi.


    Love is out of control.


    There is no shortage of heartless people in the world.


    The mistake is that he killed magistrate Xue just for his own selfish desire.


    Anyway, the money that ran Pingliang went to the mountain gate to learn martial arts was from magistrate Xue.


    How can Xue Miaosi not hate?


    He took advantage of her and her father, then he was merciless to her, and killed her father.


    If her father did something wrong, she would admit it, but her father did nothing wrong, but died.


    Sometimes, people don''t care about the truth of things, what they do is just to give themselves an ount, which is about selffort.


    So ran Pingliang attributed his family''s poverty for many years and the death of his parents caused by natural disasters to magistrate Xue.


    How can you admit that your grandfathermitted a crime and that your father is ipetent?


    Meng Li also took out ran Pingliang''s martial arts secret book and looked at it. As a result, it was written on the first page that the cultivation conditions of this martial arts secret book must be men.


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and put them back to ran Pingliang.


    In the future, this secret book will be useless to ran Pingliang.


    But she won''t, and it''s no useing.


    The reason why Meng Li is anxious to start is that he peeps at ran Pingliang, who is going to practice the secret book to ater stage. What he is afraid of is that after he has finished practicing the secret book, he will achieve great sess.


    It seems that in the plot, ran Pingliang bes very powerful in the end.


    It has something to do with this secret book.


    When Meng Li finished everything, he quickly rubbed some powder on his face to make his face even whiter. He stumbled out of the door and knocked on ran Pingliang''s disciple''s door.


    A male disciple opened the door and looked at Meng Li with a look of surprise: "what''s the matter, madam?"


    "Your master didn''t know how, so he fainted. Go and have a look." Meng Li''s eyes were moist and red, his face was pale and anxious, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Ah? How could it be? " The disciple was shocked, and immediately called to the inner room:


    "younger martial brother, something''s wrong,e out quickly, you go to inform others, I''ll go to see the master first."


    Then he said to Meng Li:


    "don''t panic, madam. We''ll go now."


    With that, the disciple went to Meng Li''s room. A teenager rushed out of the inner room. He was in a hurry. Seeing Meng Li, he stopped to give him a fist. Then he left in a hurry, about to inform others to go.


    Meng Li followed the disciple anxiously. The disciple''s steps were very fast. Meng Li struggled to catch up with him.


    When the disciple came into the room and saw ran Pingliang lying on the ground, he quickly picked up ran Pingliang, explored his nose, and then opened his eyelids to have a look. After a check, he was relieved.


    Meng Li came up to him with a worried face. He looked at his disciple''s desire to talk and stopped. The disciple said to Meng Li:


    "teacher, just call disciple Jiayuan."


    "Well, Jia Jiayuan. ""What''s the matter with your master? How good, fainted Meng Li looked at ran Pingliang, not a bit to wake up.


    "Do you remember what master drank before? What did you do? " Jia Yuan stood up, scanned the room and asked.


    Meng Li took a look at the tea, thought about it and said:


    "he only took a sip of tea when he came back. After a sip of tea, he fainted."


    "Then I came to you in a hurry. I don''t have any martial arts. I''m afraid someone will do harm to your master, so..."


    Meng Li thought that he didn''t dy much time, which should not make people suspicious.


    As soon as Meng Li''s voice fell, several disciples rushed into the room together, and several female disciples also came, all around ran Pingliang.


    When they analyzed the situation, they all looked worried. Some people pushed ran Pingliang and cried:


    "master, wake up..."


    However, ran Pingliang did not respond at all.


    Jiayuan nodded, went to the table, took the teapot to check the tea, and finally said:


    "judging from the symptoms, the master was given sweat medicine."


    "And there is a faint smell of Mongolian medicine in this tea."


    "At this time, the tea is cold, the fragrance of tea is gone, and the taste of Mongolian medicine is easier to distinguish."


    "When the master drinks tea, the tea should be hot. The heat and aroma of the tea cover up some vor." One of the disciples went on to analyze.


    A female disciple, who suggested that ran Pingliang release the robber, took out a bag of powder from her body and poured it into ran Pingliang''s mouth without saying a word.


    Meng Li''s eyelids jumped and asked in a voice:


    "what did you give your master to eat?" The voice was uneasy.


    "The antidote." The female disciple nced at Meng Li coldly and spat out two words.


    The female disciple''s look, including me, me Meng Li did not take good care of Ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li


    Antidote


    At that time, she patronized to buy all kinds of poisons for martial arts practitioners. She really didn''t want to buy some antidotes.

 Chapter 36

    When the female disciple gave ran Pingliang the antidote, Meng Li took a ss of water and nned to give it to ran Pingliang. However, the female disciple took the water cup directly from Meng Li''s hand, put it on the tip of her nose, smelled it, took out a silver needle and put it in for testing before giving it to ran Pingliang.


    When the female disciple finished feeding the water, she looked back at Meng Li and looked at her meaningfully with a smile. Her cold face suddenly appeared embarrassed.


    For a moment, I felt that my mind was seen through.


    And this person is the other party''s wife, female disciple to Meng Li pulled an embarrassed smile, got up and walked two steps, and other disciples crowded together without saying a word.


    Then everyone was waiting in the room for ran Pingliang to wake up.


    Meng Li looks at ran Pingliang and tries to look worried. He looks worried and doesn''t speak.


    During this period, Jiayuan looked at Meng Li with a worried look, and could not helpforting him: "don''t worry, madam, the master will wake up soon."


    "Oh, good."


    Looking at Meng Pingliang''s worried eyes, he nodded back.


    "Madam, do you remember when the tea was delivered?" Jiayuan picked up the tea again, smelled it and asked carefully.


    Meng Li pursed his lips, thought about it and said:


    "every day the servant girls from the vie up. I remember that after theye, I let the servant girls go out first. I went into the inner room and cleaned up the room. Then I came out and sat there to embroider."


    Meng Li pointed to her embroidery tools. There was an unfinished orchid on her handkerchief, with a pair of scissors and some silk thread scattered nearby.


    At first nce, he was in a hurry to get up and didn''t have time to pack up.


    Jiayuan looked at Meng Li''s hand and gave him a thank-you. He said nothing more.


    After a long time, ran Pingliang awoke. He opened his eyes and looked at the room full of people. He suddenly realized something. He quickly reached out and touched the ce where he put the martial arts secret script. He felt that the thing was still there. He was relieved and asked what was the situation.


    Jiayuan opens his mouth and tells ran Pingliang the details of the conversation with him and Meng Li.


    What he said was very detailed. He told ran Pingliang about the dialogue between him and Meng Li, as well as the situation of theiring here one by one.


    Ran Pingliang looks ugly. This time, it''s his carelessness. I didn''t expect that there were still people here who would risk plotting against him.


    Ran Pingliang subconsciously used his internal power to check his body. The internal power worked smoothly, and there was no sign of poisoning in his body. His heart dropped a little bit.


    But I can''t help wondering, why does the other party want to give him medicine?


    What did he do after he fainted?


    Ran Pingliang would not simply mean that the other party just knocked him out. What did he do?


    Or the other side didn''t get it?


    What''s the reason that the other side didn''t seed?


    Ran Pingliang couldn''t understand.


    When did the person who took the medicine take it?


    In Lingzhi vi, ran Pingliang can''t go to investigate this matter in a big way now. He suffered a heavy loss and was both depressed and afraid.


    In front of a group of apprentices and Meng Li, he lost his face. Ran Pingliang really didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, he said that he had nothing else to do, so that a group of apprentices didn''t have to worry about, but also let everyone pay attention to diet.


    All of Ran Pingliang''s disciples are concerned about and greeting him. They are also guessing who is taking the medicine, and discussing and discussing each result.


    At this time, Meng Li said coldly:


    "could someone else have given the wrong medicine and nned to deal with others?"


    "It''s just a mistake. It''s here."


    Ran Pingliang: wrong!!?


    Disciples:??!


    At first, this guess is funny and ridiculous, but everyone calm down and think about it. I don''t know how to break it?


    Otherwise, who doesn''t take the medicine?


    We can''t help but put our eyes on Meng Li. Facing a woman who has no martial arts skills, it''s not an obstacle for them to practice martial arts.


    It''s impossible for the other party to be afraid of a person who can''t do martial arts, so they don''t dare toe into the room tomit a crime.


    Even ran Pingliang thought it was reasonable.


    But it''s about his life. He can''t convince himself that the truth of the matter is just like that. He is still very vignt at the bottom of his heart.


    Let the disciples return to their respective rooms, leaving Meng Li and ran Pingliang with big eyes and small eyes.


    Meng Li said nothing, but looked at ran Pingliang with worried eyes.


    Ran Pingliang looked at Meng Li. Although he was not good at words, the worry in his eyes was not fake. He said with great satisfaction:


    "don''t worry, it''s my carelessness this time. Fortunately, you called them in time."


    "Otherwise, you can''t cope with the viin hiding in the dark. It''s very dangerous."


    "You know, before I fainted, I was most worried about you. I was worried about what happened to you." Ran Pingliang looked at Meng Li and said affectionately.Meng Li nodded, directly ignored ran Pingliang''sst sentence, and said with some fear:


    "it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s OK."


    In fact, she was worried about the discovery of huagongsan by ran Pingliang.


    I''m afraid the other party will sell fake medicine.


    However, it seems that ran Pingliang did not find it.


    Meng Li felt a little relieved.


    Here a group of people in and out, naturally attracted the attention of others.


    All the sects in the vi could not help but wonder what happened. They sent people to inquire. Fortunately, the incident happened suddenly, but the end was fast, and the incident did not spread.


    It also saves the parties from guessing behind the scenes.


    This result is a relief for Meng Li.


    I''m afraid someone will suspect her.


    Ran Pingliang was so confident that he never thought that the people around him would take medicine on him.


    Then ran Pingliang asked Meng Li to stay in the room. He went to his apprentice''s room and didn''t know what to do.


    After that, ran Pingliang became very cautious, especially in terms of food, and people from all sides continued toe together.


    Finally it''s big day.


    It''s very lively. Wulin Dabi is a grand ceremony for Wulin people. There are a lot of voices. Of course, some enemies are very jealous when they meet.


    When ran Pingliang thought that he had been drugged, he could not help but cast his suspicious eyes on the people who had a bad time with him.


    Did these people do it?


    There was already a festival, and when the other party was stared at by ran Pingliang''s suspicious eyes, his anger was ignited by ran Pingliang, and he began to greet him with words.


    On the contrary, ran Pingliang was proud and disdainful. He was also thinking about whether he would take this opportunity to clean up some people who were in the way of his eyes.


    Meng Li sat next to ran Pingliang, looking at the murderous intention in ran Pingliang''s eyes. He could not help but put his hands together and began to calcte in silence.


    Who let here to this world, the main goal and task is ran Pingliang.


    So all my thoughts were on how to make ran Pingliang unlucky.

 Chapter 37

    By this time, some people on the stage had already begun topete in martial arts. Each sect had its unique skills. Some used swords and others used knives. The sound of sword collision was particrly harsh and inexplicable.


    The people whopete on the stagepete with each other in one move. Now the people whopete on the stage should be the sects with good rtions. They are the ones who win the match and stop.


    Then the next game started.


    Meng Li was staring at the people on the stage, and ran Pingliang seemed to ask kindly:


    "Miaosi, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." Meng Li said two words lightly.


    Born in a strong world, Meng Li has seen a lot of bloody killing.


    Ran Pingliang nodded, looked in one direction and said to Meng Li:


    "look over there."


    Meng Lishun looks into ran Pingliang''s eyes and sees a group of people sitting together in uniform blue clothes.


    Sitting in the middle is a middle-aged man with outstanding temperament. He is dressed in a blue shirt and has a feeling of immortality. At the moment, he looks at the stage calmly and whispers to people around him from time to time.


    Meng Li guessed that it should be the master of the valley.


    "That''s the people from the holy doctor''s valley. When Dabie is over, I''ll take you to them and let them treat you for you." Ran Pingliang said.


    Meng Li just said lightly: "thank you."


    "No, you and I are husband and wife. We don''t need to be so polite." Ran Pingliang''s voice was not big or small, but Meng Li just heard it clearly.


    Then he heard ran Pingliang exin:


    "the people of the miracle doctor Valley only arrived two days ago. After arriving, they went to diagnose and treat the stubborn diseases for Lord Ling. Therefore, it''s not convenient for me to ask for them."


    "After Dabie is over, they should be busy too. We are going to see a doctor."


    "Don''t worry, I have a little friendship with the miracle doctor valley. They will definitely give me this thin noodle."


    Ran Pingliang assured.


    Even ran Pingliang didn''t feel that when he talked with Meng Li now, he would have an unconscious ttery.


    Because Meng Li is too cold to him, he unconsciously wants to please Meng Li.


    But if Meng Li bes a good wife again and shows deep affection for him, he will be happy for a while, but after that, he will definitely be very cold.


    Generally speaking, it''s cheap.


    Meng Li''s expression was calm, but her heart was a little nervous. When she first came to this world, her body was empty, depressed, bad looking and sickly.


    But after she came, she didn''t feel upset or depressed. She didn''t have those symptoms at all.


    Also took so many traditional Chinese medicine and tonic.


    After exercising for such a long time, my body is excellent.


    Pretending to be ill is mainly to escape. Ran Pingliang proposed to stay in her room.


    Bad health is her eternal excuse.


    I''m afraid the people in the miracle doctor valley will know that she pretends to be sick as soon as they make a diagnosis.


    Otherwise, she would practice the skills she practiced in her lifetime, self mutte and vomit blood for a few days, so that she would be diagnosed with illness.


    Depressed!


    After a few more games, someone was merciless, and naturally someone was seriously injured and carried down.


    They all boast that they are well-known and decent. If it is not for the great hatred and hostility, they are not willing to fight and kill their opponents directly on the stage, leaving a reputation of being cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Only some left a breath for the other party to be carried down, can save the performance is not big.


    Even if it can be saved, it is easy to leave a stubborn disease, and it is almost impossible to cultivate in the future.


    When it was the turn of Wuyan hall, ran Pingliang first sent several disciples topete in martial arts, but they also won the match, which made ran Pingliang very happy.


    The faces of the disciples are also filled with happy smiles, which is a proof of their own strength.


    In the afternoon, there will bepetition between leaders, which is the most important thing, because the strength of a leader is the strength of a sect.


    Meng Li looks at the leader of the Wulin alliance. The old God is sitting under the stage, stroking his beard with his hand from time to time. He looks very confident that no one can defeat him this time.


    The leaders all have deep internal power, so thepetition between them is more wonderful.


    The atmosphere at the scene was not as rxed as it was in the morning, and everyone was very nervous, staring at thepetition on the stage.


    Some people are happy, others are sad. After a few rounds, it''s ran Pingliang''s turn.


    Ran Pingliang patted Meng Li''s ovepping hand and said to Meng Li:


    "I''m going topete for my husband. Don''t worry. I''ll see that my husband has won the match and add light to the boundless pce and your face."


    Meng Li nodded and took a look at ran Pingliang. It''s a pity that he didn''t have the chance to get to him this time.


    Looking at Meng Li''s nod, ran Pingliang got up and carried his lightness skills to the stage.


    Anyway, it''s a good feeling for Meng Li.


    Why can''t we go on well.Ran Pingliang''s opponent, however, was a real one. Because they had always had a bad time, they were very ruthless and merciless, and they had the posture of killing each other here.


    The disciples of the boundless hall, who were sitting beside Meng Li, could not help but sweat for the master and stare at thepetition tform.


    Meng Li was not worried at all.


    If ran Pingliang was killed above, she would not want the property of the limitless hall.


    Just slip away.


    If ran Pingliang killed someone else, ran Pingliang would not be any better. At the end of the day, she followed him back to the endless hall and waited for a while to solve him by herself.


    On the contrary, Meng Li hoped that ran Pingliang would be shot dead.


    She''ll save the trouble.


    The battle between the two men on the stagested for a long time. Both sides were injured. You p me and I chop you. They were in a bit of a mess.


    The more fierce the fight, no one is willing to stop at this point, fight countless rounds, and still win or lose.


    In the end, ran Pingliang forced his opponent to lie on the ground and couldn''t get up. However, ran Pingliang refused to give up. He pointed his sword at him and wanted to kill him here.


    Meng Li silently raised his lips, ran Pingliang now exhausted most of his internal power, basically can''t gather internal power.


    At this moment, ran Pingliang''s sword on the stage has quickly reached the other side''s chest. Meng Li can''t help but squint. At the critical moment, the disciples of the other side''s sect fly to save him. There are several voices shouting: wait a minute, trying to stop ran Pingliang.


    However, ran Pingliang turned a deaf ear and sped up his speed to stab the sword into his opponent''s heart. The blood rushed out. The people on the ground were full of hatred and their eyeballs protruded. He was already out of breath.


    For a moment, the scene on the stage was in chaos. Seeing that the leader had been killed, the other sect disciples rushed up to fight with ran Pingliang.


    "Stop it all."


    The voice of the people is the Wulin leader, we all stop to look at the Wulin leader.


    Rao Liang said to the master of Wulin: "I''m at peace."

 Chapter 38

    "I''ll give you face today. If you have any grudges, you can settle them in private."


    "No matter life or death on the stage, everyone must know the rules." The Wulin leader looked at the disciples of the other sect and said.


    A group of disciples looked at ran Pingliang with a look of grief and hatred. Some of them swore that they would avenge their master on the spot.


    Why not take revenge on the spot? After all


    Their masters were all killed by ran Pingliang. Then they rushed up and couldn''t beat them.


    "Hum..."


    Ran Pingliang disdained, moved his lips and wanted to say something. Atst, he gave the Wulin leader a little face and didn''t speak any more.


    The Wulin leaderforted each other a few more words, and the matter came to an end. Ran Pingliang got off the stage, sat down beside Meng Li, and said to Meng Li:


    "I didn''t scare you just now."


    Meng Li shook his head and suddenly asked:


    "I think you are injured. Do you have any difort?"


    Ran Pingliang asked Meng Li, "do you care about me?"


    Meng Li nodded seriously and said, "yes, I care about you."


    "It''s OK. When I go back to meditation tonight, I can recover my internal power." Ran Pingliang said indifferently.


    Meng Li said, "that''s good."


    Then there were severalpetitions. After thepetition, Meng Li and his party went back to their room and had dinner. Ran Pingliang said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll meditate first. You can have a good rest."


    Meng Li said he knew. Ran Pingliang went into the inner room and began to practice.


    About an hourter, ran Pingliang''s face became more and more ugly. Atst, his face changed greatly and he was in a panic. He quickly took out the secret script and looked at it again and again. He even suspected that it was the martial arts secret script that had made a hole in him.


    But ran Pingliang turned around and saw nothing wrong, so he tried to cultivate again.


    But no matter how he practiced, his internal power didn''t rise a little. Ran Pingliang''s forehead was full of sweat.


    There is an extremely ominous spection in my heart.


    This kind of spection made ran Pingliang''s heart extremely frightened, and his heart pounded.


    Ran Pingliang tried his best tofort himself. No, absolutely not. It should be that he consumed too much internal power and couldn''t recover for a while. Afterforting himself, ran Pingliang stabilized his mind and continued to meditate.


    But what made ran Pingliang very painful was that even after meditating for a night, his internal power did not recover a little, or even a little less.


    This made ran Pingliang''s heart, as if suffering in an oil pan, painful, flustered and uneasy.


    He was poisoned.


    Besides, it''s a rumored Huagong powder in the Jianghu!


    Yes, huagongsan!


    this symptom is as like as two peas.


    It seems to do no harm to the body, but it is very cruel and poisonous to the people who practice martial arts.


    Ran Pingliang looks crazy. Who is it? Poison him.


    If he is in huagongsan, how can he practice in his life?


    Ran Pingliang clenched his fists tightly and looked ferocious. Suddenly he thought of something. He suddenly got up and rushed out of the inner room. He grabbed Meng Li, who was dressing, from the front. His eyes were red and he asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Ran Pingliang''s strength was great. He held Meng Li''s shoulder tightly. Meng Li was in pain and said with a puzzled face:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m now..." Ran Pingliang''s voice was hoarse, but he only said half of what he said, and then he recovered.


    He can''t tell anyone now that he''s poisoned.


    If you know that he is now in huagongsan, his enemies wille and his lovers will leave him, and his disciples will have a lot of ideas.


    No, absolutely not.


    Maybe it can be cured?


    Ask the people of the miracle doctor Valley? Ran Pingliang had this idea in his mind, but he gave it up again.


    If the people in the miracle doctor Valley can''t keep a secret for him and spread it to the Jianghu, it''s a very dangerous thing.


    By the way, he has a good friend.


    This friend is a good doctor. He can''t help him detoxify.


    Even if it can''t detoxify, it will keep a secret for him, right?


    At that time, he will still be the respected Lord of boundless temple.


    No one will find that he has been unable to practice.


    Ran Pingliang thought far away, and even shed the faces of several disciples in his mind. At that time, he would cultivate a disciple. As a sword in his hand, he could still live well.


    Ran Pingliang tightly grasped Meng Li''s shoulder and looked at Meng Li''s gentle and beautiful face. For a moment, he thought a lot in his mind.


    Also quickly analyzed the current situation.


    Seeing that ran Pingliang did not speak, Meng Li frowned and asked, "what happened?"


    "No, I just want to ask, which day, which day I fainted, did you leave me in the room alone and go out to look for Jiayuan?" Ran Pingliang calmed his heart and asked."Can you let me go first? It hurts Meng Li didn''t answer ran Pingliang for the first time.


    Ran Pingliang stares at Meng Li''s eyes, shakes his head, and his voice increases:


    "you tell me first, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I was very anxious, so I went out to find Jiayuan directly." Meng Li''s eyes met ran Pingliang''s bloodshot eyes.


    Ran Pingliang looked at Meng Li with clenched teeth: "if so..."


    "It was a mistake for me to bring you out, stupid woman."


    "It''s all because of you."


    "You are so stupid. You are ignorant and stupid. You know that I have been plotted and you leave me alone so that others can take advantage of me."


    "Do you have any snacks as a woman? I''m so kind to you." Ran Pingliang almost roared.


    If you don''t bring this woman, but Li Ziyan or Yanglian, you won''t leave him and run out to give the enemy an opportunity.


    With their martial arts, even if he faints, they can protect him well.


    It''s not stupid enough to leave him in the room.


    After all, there is no heart.


    Ran Pingliang now regretted it, and hated Meng Li in his heart.


    It''s all this stupid woman.


    Even for a moment, the heart moved to kill.


    Completely forget the way to please Meng Li, as well as the love with Xue Miaosi.


    Ran Pingliang twisted his face and forced his hand. Meng Li felt that her bones were about to be crushed, but there was no emotion on his face. He lowered his eyes to cover the cold in his eyes.


    Although the killing intention in ran Pingliang''s eyes shed by, Meng Li also noticed it.


    But Meng Li believed that ran Pingliang would not kill her now.


    It''s not that ran Pingliang pays more attention to feelings, but that ran Pingliang always ims that he is a righteous and kind person, and cares about reputation very much. If he kills her now, his reputation will not be needed.


    What''s more, killing a wife for no reason?


    As we all know, there must be stories that we have to tell.


    There are some things that can''t be seen if someone wants to find out that he has been poisoned.


    Ran Pingliang would not have done such a stupid thing.

 Chapter 39

    Meng Li''s eyes were indifferent, and he looked at ran Pingliang in silence.


    But the more Meng Li was like this, the more he angered ran Pingliang.


    Let him have an impulse to tear this kind of face, why, up to now, she can be so indifferent, a face does not care about the dead look, really let people angry.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, Meng Li was staring at him with cold eyes. Atst, ran Pingliang pushed Meng Li away and went back to the inner room with red eyes.


    Meng Li stepped back a few steps, stood firm and rubbed his shoulders with his hands.


    Then he opened his clothes and observed his lower shoulder. On both sides, he left dark green fingerprints. Meng Li pulled his mouth andughed. There was no temperature in his eyes. He continued to sit and dress.


    After Meng Li had finished dressing up, ran Pingliang came out of the inner room again, with no color on his face, and said to Meng Li:


    "Miaosi, I''m sorry, I was impulsive just now."


    "Let''s go to the contest."


    Meng Li, with a sarcastic smile on his lips, asked: "so, what happened to you? Do you feel out of control when practicing martial arts? "


    Asked by Meng Li, ran Pingliang thought that he had been poisoned. If he could not detoxify, he would not be able to practice in the future.


    I don''t know why, the other side''s words made him feel some humiliation, like the other side was deliberately mocking him. Ran Pingliang ignored this feeling and said to Meng Li:


    "yes, I was too anxious to practice martial arts and disturbed my mind."


    Just Meng Li gave him a reason, and directly followed Meng Li''s words and used this excuse.


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more, looking at ran Pingliang. Now ran Pingliang just needs a person to apany him in acting.


    Ask her to y with him so that everyone can''t notice their change.


    Meng Li''s silence, ran Pingliang just acquiesced, did not say anything else, with Meng Li toward the ce of the contest.


    There is also a martial artspetition today. The leader who won yesterday will have another round ofpetition. The person who won in the end can directly choose to challenge the Wulin leader.


    You can also choose not to challenge.


    The position of Wulin alliance leader doesn''t mean that if you can''t win, the alliance leader can sit on it.


    It''s that theprehensive strength of this person and this sect should be strong and everyone should be convinced. Even if you win the Wulin alliance leader, some people think you are not qualified and will challenge you.


    So some people, even if they win in the end, choose not to challenge the Wulin leader.


    Meng Li was sitting under the stage, while ran Pingliang was still sitting next to Meng Li. From time to time, he deliberately said one or two words to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at ran Pingliang, his alert eyes always disappeared, his whole body was full of uneasiness.


    He didn''t know who poisoned him. He wanted to know who it was.


    But I don''t dare to know who it is. Since I poisoned him, I know that he doesn''t have much internal power left. It''s much easier to take his life than before.


    So ran Pingliang could only stabilize the situation first. Since the other party didn''te to him, he could dy for a while.


    At that time, if you find his good friend, you can help him detoxify.


    As Meng Li expected, ran Pingliang, the leader who won yesterday, also took the stage topete.


    But just for a moment, afterparing two moves with the other side, he was very modest and magnanimous.


    There was an uproar under the stage. The blind man could see that the master of the boundless hall didn''t want to win others.


    Even in the eyes of the Wulin alliance leader, there was an ident. It seemed that the way things were opened was not right.


    But it seems reasonable.


    The leader of the other party, who was dozens of years old, was so annoyed by ran Pingliang that his face turned red, but he could not say anything else.


    In the future, it will not be said that he won the Wuya Temple master, but that the Wuya Temple master disdains topete with him.


    I really despise people.


    Everyone will say that he won''t win in the future.


    Meng Li sneered, so ran Pingliang was disgusted.


    It''s obvious that he can''t beat others, so he has to pretend that he let them.


    How indifferent to fame and wealth, how modest gentleman.


    When ran Pingliang and Shi ran stepped down from the stage, Jia Yuan, sitting beside him, asked curiously:


    "master, why didn''t you win him?"


    Ran Pingliang took a look at Jiayuan and sighed:


    "as a teacher, I didn''t want to be the leader of the Wulin alliance. It''s meaningless topete any more. It''s better to lose at this point, so as to avoid unnecessary hatred in the fight."


    Jiayuan looked like he understood: "master is open-minded, we look up to him."


    Meng Li


    The reason can be fresh and refined.


    Against the scorching sun, Dabie finally came to an end. The leader who won the final contest chose to give up challenging the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    The leader of the Wulin alliance was very modest and said some polite words, which almost meant to safeguard the justice of the Wulin and build a harmonious Wulin.The owner of Lingzhi vi also hosted a banquet in the evening. During the banquet, ran Pingliang was very cautious, for fear that others would plot against him.


    I just ate a little food and didn''t even drink wine.


    It can be said that the appearance looks very stable, but actually the heart is very flustered.


    In fact, Meng Li is also thinking about whether to poison ran Pingliang with some more medicine. But now, ran Pingliang is very cautious. She is not easy to get it, so she put out this idea.


    After that, people from various schools who came to participate in Wulin Dabi left Lingzhi vi one after another.


    Ran Pingliang did not mention to Meng Li that he would take her to the doctor''s valley.


    Meng Li naturally won''t ask.


    Two people so tacit understanding no longer mention this matter.


    When they were alone, ran Pingliang looked at Meng Li with disgust in his eyes, and no longer said a word to Meng Li.


    In ran Pingliang''s heart, Meng Li was a woman too stupid to be stupid.


    Sometimes see that kind of indifferent eyes, that a pair of irrelevant appearance, let his heart moved a few times to kill.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the old friendship between husband and wife, he didn''t know whether he could control himself.


    But staying by his side made him feel a little frustrated.


    Meng Li could feel that ran Pingliang was in a state of anxiety every day.


    He was afraid that people who poisoned him woulde to kill him, and that someone would find him poisoned.


    Life is not easy, just the suffering of the soul, some suffered.


    Seeing that ran Pingliang was not well, Meng Li was relieved.


    After that, ran Pingliang left with Jiayuan and another apprentice, but he didn''t tell Meng Li.


    After leaving, the female disciple told Meng Li that ran Pingliang had already left and asked Meng Li to go back to the boundless hall with several of their disciples.


    Meng Li estimates that ran Pingliang is afraid to find a way to detoxify.


    I''m afraid I''ll just take two bodyguards to go out with my disciples.


    With the passage of time, ran Pingliang''s internal force will only be less and less, and now it is estimated that there is little left.

 Chapter 40

    Meng Li and his party went to a city and found a ce to stay. Meng Li ordered some dishes with a group of disciples and sat down to eat.


    Although the curtain of Wulin Dabi hase down, the results and process are still talked about with delight.


    It''s said that the rumors in the river and theke are different from their own facts. Meng Liquan is bored and listens to them when he''s eating.


    After eating, Meng Li didn''t forget the strong idea that he came out of this trip and nned to get a Book of Gongfa.


    Give the shopkeeper some silver tickets and ask if there is an auction house in the city or where he can get the skills.


    Dianxiaoer got the money and was very happy. He told Meng Li that there was an auction in the city, and the auction had listed the things to be auctioned.


    Among them, there are skills.


    And the days are these two days.


    Meng Li is more excited. If she can practice, she will be able to walk alone in the world.


    Meng Li found a pawnshop and became a pawnshop. Later, ran Pingliang sent some precious medicinal materials and some jewelry, and changed some silver notes.


    With the previous client''s own banknote, Meng Li felt that he could buy a skill this time.


    Then Meng Li said that he wanted to have a rest in the city for two days and then return to the boundless pce.


    I didn''t tell the disciples why.


    Sometimes you don''t need a reason to do things.


    A group of disciples didn''t say anything. After all, Meng Li is their teacher''s mother. It''s not too much to take two days off.


    Rest, rest.


    On the day of the auction, Meng Li dressed up and sneaked to the auction house. It was estimated that this skill was not a magic thing, but amon skill.


    No one in the auction house expected this skill.


    Generally, people who join a sect have skills to practice.


    I don''t want to spend money on another unknown skill.


    Unless there is a more famous skill, or after training, there is any significant power, such skill will make people in the Wulin excited.


    After several items were auctioned in the auction house, we began to auction the martial arts.


    People in the auction house told us something about this skill.


    Like many skills, the advantage of this skill is that the internal force is strong, and it will not cause unstable foundation.


    But one of the biggest shorings of this book is that it only has how to cultivate internal power, but it has no moves.


    Some people can''t ept the skill without martial arts moves. They can''t do it only with internal power. Without moves, how can one use internal power.


    But for Meng Li, this is not important, she can move a lot, justck of the method of cultivating internal power.


    After several price calls, at the beginning, everyone held the mentality of having a try and called a few low prices. The price became higher and higher, and there were fewer and fewer people who increased the price. Finally, Meng Li won this skill called Bing Yi Jing.


    The price is average, although it is not high, but it is not low, which is eptable to Meng Li.


    Thest thing is a sword. The price is very high. Meng Li is good at using the sword, but he gives up.


    Because the price is very high.


    Meng Li sits in the private room. When Bing Yijing is sent to her, Meng Li is still a little excited.


    The obsession of getting a Book of Dharma is too deep.


    This ice meaning Sutra is verymon. Its appearance is just like the introductory skills handed out to the disciples by the sect. The feeling of the pages is not bad, and there are no missing pages. Meng Li sat in the private room and began to read it carefully.


    Atst, Meng Li was enlightened.


    The way of cultivation in this world ispletely different from that in her lifetime. First, she needs to break away the impurities of the meridians, smooth the meridians, so that the aura can run smoothly in the meridians, and finally reach the elixir field for storage.


    Because she was born in a world full of aura, she had different physique. People who can practice have smooth meridians and can directly absorb aura without activating them.


    This is also the reason why Meng Li''s forced practice led to hematemesis.


    Because that way of cultivation is too rude.


    The meridians are small and have impurities. Meng Li is forced to open them, so it''s hard to stop vomiting blood.


    Meng Li returns to the rest Inn with Bing Yijing. The disciples are discussing going out to find Meng Li.


    After all, Meng Li has no martial arts, and the safety of going out alone can''t be guaranteed. If something happens to her, how can they bear the responsibility.


    Meng Li only said that he would go out and walk casually, and he would leave tomorrow to go back to the boundless hall. The disciple was relieved that she was afraid that she would y around and would not go back.


    When the timees, their masters will all go back. They will definitely be med if they haven''t arrived yet.


    When he got to the room, Meng Li couldn''t wait to begin to cross his knees.


    After a night''s practice, Meng Li felt that his meridians were partly smooth, and he was quite satisfied.Later, on the way back to the boundless hall, Meng Li stayed up all night and slept in the carriage during the day. After a few days'' journey, Meng Li and his party finally returned to the boundless hall.


    To the boundless hall, Meng Li has not returned to the yard, was Yang Lian and Li Ziyan met, asked ran Pingliang whereabouts.


    Meng Li only said that he didn''t know, and he didn''t talk to them any more, so he went straight to his yard.


    In Meng Li''s mind, we can''t waste a little time, we need to practice quickly.


    At that time, when ran Pinglianges back, the task will bepleted.


    Or Yang Lian still hates Meng Li, while ran Pingliang is not at home, in Meng Li''s eating and drinking, embarrassed Meng Li.


    The food is the same as before, but it''s not fresh. The melons, fruits and vegetables are old, have no taste and can''t chew. Most of the meat is meat free.


    I want to use it to disgust Meng Li.


    For a long time, Meng Li also felt bored. One morning, while the kitchen was not paying attention, he gave Yang Lian arge dose ofxative in her food.


    So I don''t believe that Yanglian still has time to disgust her.


    You make me eat bad, I make you not want to eat.


    Just also before the Yang lotus to the client medicine to revenge.


    As for Yang Lian and Li Ziyan''s bullying of their clients, there is no need to retaliate. Their favorite is ran Pingliang.


    When ran Pingliang died, their suffering would not be less.


    It''s hard to lose a loved one.


    Sure enough, Yang Lian''s face turned pale, and she felt that her whole body had copsed. Every time she went to the toilet, her face was distorted. She called the doctor toe to the mountain for treatment.


    Meng Li saw that the doctor went to the yard of Yanglian. Sheughed unkindly. The cathartic she gave was that the doctor came, and she had to make Yanglian toss for a few days.


    Almost.


    Meng Li didn''t think too much about it. The medicine Yanglian used to give to the client was the one that made the client feel depressed.


    Let the client have no spirit to pester ran Pingliang.


    There was no time to fight for the power of Ran Pingliang''s backyard.


    Meng Li believes that now Yanglian should have no time to think about ran Pingliang.


    As for the spiritual.


    Now Yanglian should be more excited.

 Chapter 41

    But Yang Lian looked down upon Meng Li too much, and did not suspect that it was Meng Li who was taking care of her.


    In her heart, Meng Li did not have the courage.


    Unfortunately, while Yanglian was still having diarrhea, ran Pingliang came back.


    When he came back, he locked himself in the training room and didn''t go out to see anyone.


    Yang Lian is upset by her stomach and wants to cry. When she hears that ran Pingliang hase back, she wants to find an excuse to let ran Pingliange over, but how can she see this?


    Will his image in ran Pingliang''s heart be disillusioned?


    Yang Lian gnashes her teeth with hatred. Who is so insidious.


    Yang Lian has never doubted Li Ziyan. She knows Li Ziyan and always disdains to use these things.


    And she hasn''t offended Li Ziyan recently.


    Who is it.


    Meng Li was a little uncertain about what happened to ran Pingliang. She had already cultivated some internal power. If ran Pingliang had no internal power, she would have solved him directly.


    But what if ran Pingliang was detoxified?


    It is said that Hua Gong San has no solution, but Meng Li thinks that everything is absolute.


    So Meng Li decided to test ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li felt that he couldn''t fight, so he could run away.


    Finally, in the evening, Meng Li changed into a ck suit, wrapped his body, threw a dart on the door of Ran Pingliang''s training room.


    Ran Pingliang had been in the training room, looking a little crazy, looking through various skills and books. Suddenly he heard the movement, and his eyes were full of blood. He looked around.


    Originally, ran Pingliang was now in a state of extreme uneasiness. A little movement made him be suspicious.


    Ran Pingliang sipped his mouth and thought about it. He went out and pulled out the dart, which was fixed with a piece of cloth.


    It says: Huagong powder, see you in the back mountain.


    Ran Pingliang''s face suddenly changed, his heart thumped and his breathing became heavier. He came after all


    Ran Pingliang clenched the cloth tightly with his fist, struggling with his face. Do you want to go or not?


    Fear, fear.


    This feeling is very painful. He has always been a person who dares to face danger, but now he can''t summon up courage.


    He has too much to worry about.


    He has too much responsibility.


    He can''t put himself in danger. The endless hall needs the Lord, the children need their father, and his women also need him. He no longer lives for himself.


    Meng Li squatted in the dark, looking at ran Pingliang''s face flickering in the orange candle light, struggling and twisting, and hooking his lips, it seems that he still didn''t poke ran Pingliang''s painful foot.


    Fortunately, she was prepared in advance.


    He threw another dart and headed for ran Pingliang.


    When ran Pingliang heard the sound of the dart breaking through the air, he subconsciously avoided it. The dart fixed the position where he had just pulled out the dart. The dart stuck on the door. He couldn''t close his eyes, knowing that the other side would not give up.


    Ran Pingliang''s hand trembled slightly. He took a deep breath and took down the dart. It said:


    if you don''t want toe to Houshan, I will tell you about your poisoning.


    At that time, no one will believe it. Come to your house.


    People are not as kind as I am. You are the only one.


    Don''t disturb others. I''m just talking to you.


    It''s just a deal with you.


    Ran Pingliang finished reading the other party''s words, and the threat was very obvious. He hated the feeling of being threatened.


    But he has no choice. Even if he doesn''t go out today, there will be more serious consequences after the other party spreads the news.


    Even if he gets away with his life, he bes a waste in the eyes of the world.


    What''s more, if the other party only wants one thing from him, there may be room for maneuver.


    Thinking of this, ran Pingliang took a sword and walked towards the back mountain.


    Meng Li saw ran Pingliang set out and followed him.


    Ran Pingliang''s pace was very fast. After a while, he went to the back mountain and stopped in an open space. Without looking back, he said, e out. I know you are behind me."


    Meng Li secretly nodded, ran Pingliang no internal power, ear power is OK.


    Meng Li stopped, silent, did not speak, ran Pingliang turned, looking at a woman in ck, masked, a little surprised, did not think it was a woman.


    In his mind, is there such a person in his enemy''s family?


    "What do you want?" Ran Pingliang restrained himself and asked.


    Meng Li coughed, cleared his throat, deliberately coarsening his voice: "your life."


    Ran Pingliang''s hand with the sword tightened, and he even arched his hand at Meng Li. "Dare to ask, girl, what''s the grudge between me and you? That''s why the girl wants to let ran die."


    Meng Li didn''t want to say more. He was afraid that ran Pingliang would recognize her voice. If she didn''t kill ran Pingliang this time, she would also be exposed. It would not be worth the loss.


    The sword pointed at ran Pingliang and then went towards him.Ran Pingliang saw that the other side didn''t say a word, so he began to attack him. Knowing that the other side was a woman, he was not so flustered.


    Although his internal power is nearly lost, the subtlety of his martial arts moves can add points. Besides, the opponent is a woman. He knows all the famous women in the upper ranks of the river, and has no grudge against him.


    That woman''s martial arts should not be very good, he can''t say that he has a chance to win.


    At that time, the woman will be killed here, and no one in the world will know that he was poisoned.


    Ran Pingliang thought in his heart, and he hated Meng Li. He also took a sword to fight with Meng Li.


    They can''t get into each other''s body when they fight together. Ran Pingliang is not stupid. He originally wanted to kill each other here, but he found that each other''s fighting moves are strange and exquisite.


    This made ran Pingliang, who had some chances to win, sink back to the bottom of his heart. While dealing with Meng Li, he said:


    "girl, is there any misunderstanding between you and me?"


    "Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. If someone ran did something to hurt the girl unintentionally, someone Ran is willing to make up for it."


    Meng Li was also impatient. Ran Pingliang had no internal power and was so difficult to deal with.


    Now Meng Li ispletely sure that ran Pingliang has no internal power, and he didn''t find an antidote before going out.


    Otherwise, in front of him, ran Pingliang''s character would have killed her.


    Why talk to her for so long.


    I want to use up her physical strength to kill her strength.


    In the final analysis, her time of cultivation was too short and her internal power was not deep, so she had to fight with ran Pingliang for so long.


    But Meng Li didn''t regret it. She was really afraid that ran Pingliang would find a way to detoxify, or that there was another way to re cultivate.


    Start early.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t mean to say anything, ran Pingliang still waved to his heart and said:


    "girl, even if you want to kill me, you have to tell me, because what''s the matter?"


    "Let me die to understand."


    Meng Li took a deep look at ran Pingliang and faintly spat out two words:


    "noisy."

 Chapter 42

    Ran Pingliang tried enough, and felt that Meng Li was more fierce. The other side had the upper hand, so he had to deliberately make a big noise about the fight, in order to attract the disciples of the boundless hall to help.


    Ran Pingliang''s decision to do so was also made in a hurry.


    Even to be a useless person is better than to have no life.


    As long as the disciplese, this woman with low martial arts skills will not be able to go out.


    At that time, as long as he killed the woman before she spoke, his secret would not be revealed.


    When ran Pingliang thought about it, he felt that his idea was perfect, and the fighting became more and more intense.


    How can Meng Li not know ran Pingliang''s n? With a sneer, even if the rookies peck each other, there will always be a rookie who will win.


    Meng Li takes out his concealed weapon and throws it to ran Pingliang. Ran Pingliang is overwhelmed by this sudden attack. He didn''t expect that the other party woulde here.


    In ran Pingliang''s impression, most of the concealed weapons are poisonous. Ran Pingliang doesn''t want to be poisoned any more. He quickly avoids the concealed weapons, but Meng Li finds the w. When Meng Li puts the sword on ran Pingliang''s neck, ran Pingliang knows that it''s toote.


    "Girl, I really haven''t done anything that I''m sorry for you. If you have something to say, just let it be said."


    Ran Pingliang couldn''t say anything about asking for mercy, so he said.


    But ran Pingliang was really desperate in his heart. Should the other party not let him go?


    Is this the end of his life?


    There are many things he wants to do that he doesn''t have to do.


    But is it really over?


    Meng Li looks at ran Pingliang. His calm face is full of reluctance. As soon as ran Pingliang wants to say something, the fire in the boundless hall lights up and there are footstepsing towards the back mountain.


    Ran Pingliang obviously heard the news, his heart was full of hope, and his face couldn''t control the expectation. He was just about to open his mouth. He didn''t know whether he was going to shout for help or to talk with Meng Li for a long time. But his expression suddenly became very painful. His face was twisted together, and his venomous eyes were staring at Meng Li, and he slowly fell to the ground.


    Meng Li looks at ran Pingliang indifferently. In the light of night, Meng Li covers his neck with his hand after seeing ran Pingliang fall. He struggles to stand up and stares at himself.


    He said something vaguely.


    But ran Pingliang could not speak clearly.


    Meng Li knew that ran Pingliang wanted to ask who she was.


    Why.


    But Meng Li felt that it was more interesting not to tell each other and let the other party die in the dark.


    It''s not happy to die without knowledge, even if you are a ghost.


    Meng Li listened to the sound of footsteps and looked at ran Pingliang, who was still struggling. He added a sword to his heart, which made ran Pingliangpletely breathless.


    Then Meng Li shuttled through the forest, and heard a disciple''s heartrending cry, master. His voice was simr to that of his dead father.


    Then Meng Li feels that the sound of walking at the foot of the mountain is more and more. He should be looking for her. Meng Li speeds up and goes back to the room from time to time. He changes into ck clothes and hides under the floor tiles. Before she starts, Meng Li lights incense in the room.


    As long as shey in this fragrant room for a quarter of an hour, no one would smell her blood.


    In this quarter of an hour, no one shoulde to her.


    When they find that ran Pingliang is dead, the disciples of Wuya hall will inform Li Ziyan and Yang Lian immediately. The disciples of Wuya hall all know that these two women are in charge.


    What''s more, their master is dead now. What can I do with a woman who can''t do martial arts?


    It''s natural who has the strength to look for.


    Yang Lian and Li Ziyan just send a servant girl from the backyard to look for her. The servant girl from the backyard can''t do martial arts, so they walk to her remote yard with their feet. It takes a quarter of an hour in the middle.


    Sure enough, as Meng Li expected, a quarter of an hourter, Meng Li heard the rapid footstepsing towards her.


    After a while, Yurui, Qiongyu and a servant girl knocked on her door. Meng Li opened the door with a cloak and asked, "what happened?"


    The three maid''s faces were very bad. They looked at each other. Atst, Yurui said, "madam, there''s something wrong with the Lord."


    Meng Li asked nervously: "out of There''s something wrong


    "The Lord of the temple has gone away because he was hurt by the traitors." Yurui pursed her mouth and summoned up the courage to say it.


    Meng Li''s body shook and looked unbelievable. As a servant girl, Yurui came up to help Meng Li. Meng Li was supported by Yurui. With a pale face, he grabbed Yurui and asked:


    "you lied to me, right? You lied to me."


    "No, madam. You''d better go and have a look. Everyone is in the main hall now." Yurui''s arm was pinched by Meng Li, and some of them talked in pain.Meng Li seemed to havee back and walked towards the main hall.


    Ran Pingliang has been carried back to the main hall. Li Ziyan and Yang Lian are crying on ran Pingliang. Meng Li stumbles in and finds an empty space. He lies down and cries.


    For a moment, Meng Li felt that his acting skills had been superb.


    When Meng Li is crying, he suddenly hears some strange sounds. Meng Li looks at Yang Lian crying beside her eyes. Her eyes are very strange. Then he suddenly thinks of something, and the viin in his heartughs wildly.


    Yang Lian is also suffering, and in the stomach, and because of Ran Pingliang''s death into sadness.


    Yang Lian is also red face, cry to half out of the main hall, to the toilet.


    Not only is Meng Li''s eyes strange, but the whole room looks at Yang Lian with strange eyes.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Yanglian was upset, but they left in the middle of crying


    Can you ask me:


    will youe back to cryter?


    A group of people cry enough, just sit down to discuss the next thing, no matter what they say, Meng Li is a pair of sad unable to extricate themselves.


    When other people talk, she doesn''t respond. It''s too sad.


    After a while, Yang Lian came back and saw that everyone was embarrassed. She also sat down to discuss with everyone about ran Pingliang''s death.


    He is also guessing who killed ran Pingliang.


    Everyone said that the person who can kill ran Pingliang must be the one whose martial arts are superior to ran Pingliang, because we don''t know that ran Pingliang has been poisoned and lost his internal power.


    The people they knew were better than ran Pingliang. It seems that they didn''t offend each other.


    Who on earth is going toe and kill people secretly?


    This is embarrassing. People who can kill ran Pingliang are so skilled in martial arts. Can they find each other?


    Can we get revenge?


    Now I don''t know where I went.

 Chapter 43

    Who would have thought the killer was one of them.


    On the spot, several disciples immediately vowed to avenge ran Pingliang.


    Meng Li looks sad and miserable, but how can a group of disciples be better.


    It''s not so much the fame of Wuyan hall that it''s the fame of Ran Pingliang.


    Anyhow, the Wuya temple is also a new school in recent years. Its foundation is weak. Among the schools, ran Pingliang and some of his disciples are the ones who can stir up trouble.


    There are Yanglian and liziyan.


    The most powerful is ran Pingliang.


    Now there is no ran Pingliang. His strength has been weakened a lot. It''s easy for a sect to be reduced to a lower ss sect. Where should they go.


    Although the Lord of the temple died, he had to be sad, but after that, everyone had his own n in his heart.


    Of course, Li Ziyan and Yang Lian can see that some of the disciples are angry. They usually treat these disciples well, but they don''t say anything. Let''s make concerted efforts to deal with the affairs behind ran Pingliang.


    They''ll stay when the timees.


    However, the atmosphere between Yang Lian and Li Ziyan is strange. After all, ran Pingliang is gone now. Who should be in charge of the boundless hall.


    It''s mutual understanding.


    Also did not have now anxious to pick out these matters, Li Ziyan wiped tears, orderly arranged one by one thing.


    At this time, Meng Li was directly ignored by the public. No one asked Meng Li''s opinion, and no oneforted him.


    A few dayster, after dealing with the affairs behind ran Pingliang, Meng Li watched with his own eyes that ran Pingliang entered the coffin, entered the schr, and slipped out of the limitless hall when people were distracted.


    Before she left, Meng Li also left a letter, saying that because ran Pingliang''s death is the eternal pain in her heart, she wants to go out for a walk alone, so that we don''t look for her.


    She''s not going back.


    Meng Li of course knows that she''s gone, and no one will look for her. To say these words is just to avoid the worries of the client when hees back.


    She left the boundless hall, and will not be a part of the boundless hall in the future.


    Death or life has nothing to do with the endless hall.


    In the future, it has nothing to do with her who owns Wuya hall and what it will look like.


    I believe Yanglian and Li Ziyan will like her taste.


    When Yanglian and Li Ziyan know that Meng Li has left, they are satisfied with Meng Li''s interest and are in a trance. If they can, they hope to go back to the past.


    There is ran Pingliang.


    There''s the woman who gets in the way.


    But now things are different.


    Meng Li is practicing and traveling at the same time, but her prohibition against system space has not been rxed, that is to say, she can not return to system space.


    Meng Li understood that when she traveled like this, sometimes she would encounter danger, but she could avoid it. She could adapt to such a life.


    It should be that the client doesn''t adapt.


    The client didn''t like this kind of life. The client grew up in the love and care of his father, and waster connected to the boundless mountain by ran Pingliang.


    The client''s world is rtively small, so she should want a stable residence and a stable life.


    But now back, the client doesn''t know where to go.


    Meng Li felt that he should have guessed the client''s idea correctly and began to seriously consider where he should go.


    Meng Li recalled that when he was working in this world, he was worried that he didn''t understand medical theory. In this case, he might as well go to the holy doctor''s Valley and learn medical theory.


    In this way, the client should be willing toe back with a ce to live.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for poisoning this time, it would be very difficult toplete the task. It can''t be said that such a situation will happen in the future.


    Meng Li then went to the direction of the magic doctor valley.


    To enter the miracle doctor''s Valley, you still need to assess. First, you need to know some basic herbs. During Meng Li''s travel, he knows somemon herbs, and the other is to be able to read and write.


    In modern times, everyone can meet this requirement, but in this era, only those with better family circumstances have the chance to read.


    Some people are still shut out.


    When Meng Li enters the miracle doctor''s Valley, some people recognize him. They are more sympathetic to him. When ran Pingliang is dead, Meng Li is helpless on the boundless mountain and can''t stay on the mountain. Theye to the miracle doctor''s valley.


    Meng Li has a strong learning ability. He gradually emerged from his disciples. After an examination, he became a disciple of the master of the valley.


    Then Meng Li hears the news of the boundless hall. To Meng Li''s surprise, Li Ziyan returns to lihuazong. She would rather go back to fight for power with her younger martial sister than stay in the boundless hall.


    ording to Li Ziyan''s character, I can''t stand Yang Lian.


    Another reason may be that Yanglian is backed up by Yangyan pce. Although Wuya pce is not the same as it used to be, it also depends on the face of Yangyan pce, so Wuya pce will not be deceiving.Meng Li thought, maybe with the passage of time, the boundless pce will no longer exist. All the industries and resources of the boundless pce will be a part of Yangyan pce.


    However, none of this is rted to Meng Li. Meng Li follows the valley master and his disciples around all day, sometimes collecting medicine and sometimes practicing medicine.


    Sometimes Meng Li couldn''t help thinking, is the client unwilling to stay in the miracle doctor''s Valley?


    Or do you want her to take care of everything.


    I don''t want toe backte.


    Meng Li still chose to stay in the magic medicine valley. She came to the magic medicine Valley not only because she wanted to learn medical theory, but also because Meng Li felt that the client''s character was suitable for practicing medicine.


    Finally, Meng Li spent her third year in the valley. Her position in the valley has been very stable, and she will not face the situation of nowhere to go.


    She and the system space restrictions rxed, Meng Li sighed, the client is really confused, not confident about the future, just want her to help her arrange all the way.


    Meng Li took a look at the master of the valley, the miracle doctor beside him, and said:


    "thank you, master."


    The valley master''s puzzled eyes turned to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said sincerely, "thank you for your appreciation, and thank you for your generous gift in recent years."


    Then Meng Li made a kneeling salute to the master of the valley, the great doctor. The master of the valley helped Meng Li up and sighed:


    "Miaosi, but do you want to leave?"


    "Going out alone in the world?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "Shifu, I just want to thank Shifu. If it wasn''t for Shifu''s eptance, Miaosi didn''t know where to go."


    "That''s your talent. Being a teacher is not without selfishness." The valley master was relieved and said with a smile.


    "The most important thing of a sect is to inherit. Medicine can save people and kill people. Saving people and killing people is only in the mind of doctors. But as a teacher, Miaosi should be a kind and kind person." The valley Master said meaningfully.

 Chapter 44

    When he decided to ept him as a disciple, he knew the details of this disciple in detail.


    She was a kind-hearted girl when she was a child. When there was a drought, she gave her food to the poor.


    Character is really good.


    But now it''s different. Is it because I can''t get out of the pain of losing my husband?


    The valley master didn''t understand.


    Meng Li smiles bitterly. Although saving people and killing people is only in one thought, she can''t guarantee whether she saves more people or kills more people.


    However, Xue Miaosi should be a kind and kind person.


    After that, Meng Li went back to the system space in the middle of the night when no one bothered him.


    6018 said, "congrattions on your second mission."


    "Check out your rewards."


    Meng Li sighed and said, "has Xue Miaosi gone back?"


    "Well, Xue Miao Si''s thoughts are confined by the living environment. She doesn''t know that people can still live on their own like that."


    "The changes in her life make her extremely insecure. In her life, she has always been arranged by others, subconsciously relying on others."


    "So it''s normal that she doesn''t know where to go when her father and husband are gone." 6018 begins to summarize.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "so she needs a stable position and a stable residence, so that she can have enough sense of security and belonging."


    "Yes." 6018 replied.


    Meng Li diankai''s unread message:


    congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Xue Miaosi: kill ran Pingliang and take revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 2 points of soul power reward, 1500 points, 8 points of boundary power reward.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: one star


    number: 6018


    points: 2500


    boundary force: 13


    soul force: 2


    talent: none


    Meng Li quietly absorbed 2 points of soul force, but still felt a little more than he could do. Looking at the 13 points of boundary force, he sipped his mouth and asked, "can I absorb boundary force?"


    "No, your soul is too weak."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes, can only see but not eat?


    But also did not insist on absorption, in case they can''t stand really y off, then find who to cry.


    Meng Li thought about it and spent 100 points to buy a notebook. He wrote down the ice meaning scripture which he had practiced on the throne. He can''t say that he can still use it in the future.


    After searching in the market of Da Wei Mian area, Meng Li also had some skills for sale. Having had enough of the hardship of not having any skills, he thought about it and spent 2000 points to buy a skill book, which is called the chop mountain ssic.


    Sounds like the name


    It seems very powerful.


    Cut the mountain.


    But the root cause is that the book sells well and cheaply.


    It''s a skill Meng Li can afford.


    What''s more, the introduction of Gongfa on the shopping mall page attracted Meng Li. What he said above is to keep the vast number of people away from the trouble of no Gongfa cultivation on the throne.


    As long as you have aura, you can practice.


    The above remarks are: (special world, except the constitution of special client.)


    The key is to bring home 2000 points.


    Although Meng Li felt that this advertisement made her feel a little familiar, Meng Li, who only had more than 2000 points, had no choice.


    As long as you have aura, you can practice it. Meng Li thinks it is just necessary.


    Meng Ligang wanted to ask her how to give her Gongfa. 6018 said, "do you want Gongfa now?"


    "Well, let me see first." Meng Li nodded.


    Her voice has just dropped, perhaps because she is connected with the soul of the system space. She can feel that the system space is conveying a meaning to her, that is, whether something is allowed toe in.


    Meng Li guessed that it was the Sutra of cutting mountains. Her brain sent a received message, and a skill appeared in front of her.


    Meng Li nodded secretly. It seems that if she doesn''t agree, nothing else can appear in the system space.


    This should be her private space.


    Meng Li picked up the mountain cutting Scripture and read it all over. Now she has no body and can''t practice.


    When you get to the ne, try again.


    Prepare one more skill book, and you can practice which one you can practice.


    Meng Li stayed in the vast white space for a long time. Atst, he had nothing to do. He thought of Xue Miaosi and asked:


    "do you know Xue Miaosi''s life after he went back?"


    Meng Li wants to know about Xue Miaosi''s life in the miracle doctor''s valley.


    "Yes."


    6018 after that, Meng Li suddenly bes very sleepy. Finally, he slowly closes his eyes and shows it to Meng Li in a dream mode, so that Meng Li can clearly see what happened in that world.After Xue Miaosi went back, he epted all the memories left by Meng Li.


    Some unbelievable hands raised, that is, these hands, killed the person she loved and hated?


    Xue Miaosi shed a few tears and thought of the medical knowledge in his mind, as well as a basic skill.


    Xue Miaosi picked up the ice meaning Scripture left by Meng Li, which Meng Li had thought about. After all, it was bought back with Xue Miaosi''s money.


    Naturally, she should leave the original to her. Besides, Meng Li also recorded some martial arts moves on it.


    It''s also easy for Meng Li.


    Xue Miaosi did not give up his cultivation, perhaps because he had strength. He was more confident, his character was not as weak as before, and his sense of existence was not so transparent.


    However, Xue Miaosi has not changed his character at all.


    Just like Xue Miaosi, who delivered steamed bread to refugees in the year of drought, today Xue Miaosi is really kind. He can''t see people suffering from illness in the world. He often treats some poor people free of charge. At first, when he sees people crying because of illness, he even tears in a hurry.


    Xue Miaosi''s kindness seems to have be the spokesman of the miracle Medicine Valley, and seems to have achieved the standard of benevolence of the eye doctors in the world.


    It has made the famous doctor Valley to a higher level.


    Xue Miaosi''s reputation also rose with it. One day, when Yang Lian came to see a doctor with her son, Xue Miaosi just sighed a long time and helped Yang Lian''s son cure the disease.


    Even though it is well known that Xue Miaosi used to be ran Pingliang''s wife, when a woman has capital, some peoplee to marry her.


    For this point, master Gu, the great doctor, only said that he respected Xue Miaosi''s opinions.


    In the end, Xue Miaosi chose to marry a fellow elder martial brother and still lived in the miracle doctor''s valley. They often went out to help the world, which became a good story.


    Meng Li wakes up with a smile, and the life of the client is their own.


    She can get to know because of curiosity, but she won''t have too much emotion.


    Say to the system:


    "send me to the task."


    Meng Liting wanted to strengthen his soul until he could absorb the boundary force. He was really curious about what kind of force the boundary force was.


    It can be regarded as a kind of power, driving Meng Li forward.


    "Well, it''s arranged." The system answers briefly.


    Meng Li hears the words, and his mind moves. His figure disappears in the system space.

 Chapter 45

    Meng Li felt that his soul had just integrated into a body, but he had no time to integrate with the body. Suddenly he felt that his soul was squeezed by a force. Meng Li instinctively stuck to the body, and suddenly came a voice:


    "where is this?" It''s a woman''s voice, clear and clear, with a short tone and imperceptible trial and anxiety.


    Meng Li subconsciously replied, "I don''t know."


    Meng Li feels that the power has been working hard. Meng Li guesses that the source of the power is the female voice.


    The two of them, like in a narrow space, can only amodate one of them. The one who is squeezed out is bound to have nowhere to go.


    Both men are instinctively fighting for the right to use the body.


    When the woman heard Meng Li''s reply, she was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say.


    Where is it here? It''s dark, but another inexplicable force is pushing her out.


    And in her memory, isn''t she dead?


    Survival instinct tells her that she must win.


    What''s more, she has never lost this word in her dictionary.


    Meng Li saw that the woman didn''t make a sound. Under the pressure of being squeezed, she began to fuse the body. Then Meng Li felt that the woman was also beginning to fuse the body instinctively.


    Meng Li is also a little anxious. What''s the situation?


    "Who are you?" asked Meng Li on September 9


    "I won''t tell you." Meng Li rolled his eyes.


    Moon nine was silent for a second and continued to ask, "what are we fighting for?"


    "I don''t know." Meng Li is busy exerting himself and perfunctorily.


    Now she did not receive the plot, also do not know how this is going on, the other side is the enemy is a friend.


    "6018, what the hell is going on." Meng Li asked the system.


    "Well I''m really sorry. I picked a Samsung task by mistake


    Meng Li


    She''s only one star now.


    "Forget it, it''s here. I want to know who''s fighting for my body now."


    "Thank you. You have to fight for the right to use the client''s body. I can''t say it in a few words." 6018.


    Just after 6018, Meng Li lost his weight for a while. He felt that the other party had mastered most of the right to use his body. Meng centrifugal was in a hurry to fight against Yue Jiu''s soul.


    Moon nine has been integrated into most of the world. You can open your eyes and see that all kinds of furnishings in the room are quite different from the modern life she lives in.


    It''s all objects she hasn''t seen.


    And there were voices outside, which she had never heard before. On the ninth day of the moon, she looked down at the body, dressed in a strange suit and looked very crisp.


    A word suddenly came to her mind: crossing.


    She crossed the river.


    What she was fighting for was the body.


    So is that woman the original owner of this body?


    She was betrayed by her best sister and thought that she died like this, but she didn''t expect that she could be reborn.


    Since she can cross here, she should be able to go back.


    Yeah, she can''t die.


    She wants to live. She wants to go back and ask why?


    As for the original owner of the body, I can only say sorry.


    Meng Li struggles desperately for his body, and the squeeze on moon 9 is getting bigger and bigger. Therefore, moon 9 stays in the situation of fusion, and his body can''t move.


    Yuejiu''s eyes were cold and indifferent. With a high voice, he said to Meng Li:


    "you don''t want to rob me of this body anymore. I''ve mastered most of it."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but just fought. Yuejiu seemed a little impatient and hated Meng Li''s ignorance. He said to Meng Li:


    "this body is mine now. It''s not good for you to rob other people''s things."


    Meng Li: ha?


    Is it yours?


    Meng Li was very speechless and said directly:


    "then you say so, this body is still mine."


    "But it''s mine now. The winner is king." Moon nine frowned, the integration of the body''s progress, because the other side of the fight, there is no progress.


    Yuejiu is eager to merge with this body, so it''s not the way to go on. She says to Meng Li:


    "you don''t have to fight with me, I''ve never lost, and I won''t lose."


    "I will have a lot of things. Even if this body used to be yours, it''s not yours now."


    "If I use this body, I will live a brilliant life. I believe you will be happy with it. No matter how you know it, it''s still your body. As for the soul, no one will find out."


    "Because of me, you can make your name known and respected by the world."When yuejiu remembers that she was alive, her name can make everyone scared. Even though she has passed through, she can still do it.


    Meng Li: what?


    To be honest, Rao Shi and Meng Li have lived for decades, and have never seen such a facy.


    So is the other party asking her to contribute her body now?


    And then you have to thank her?


    No, this body is not hers. It belongs to the client. How can she lose the client''s body.


    Meng Li thought of this and said seriously, "no, I have no body. Where should I go?"


    Yuejiu thought that the other party would be angry and angry, but she didn''t think that the other party seemed to have seriously considered it, which made yuejiu feel that it was hopeful to persuade the other party to give up fighting with her.


    Then he said:


    "don''t fight with me. When I merge this body, I can go out and find you a body."


    Moon nine eyes more chilly, how can that woman stay, through for her, how big a secret, how can let others know.


    Pacify first, and then find a chance to solve itpletely.


    When she was betrayed, she swore that she would never trust anyone again.


    Meng Li didn''t give up fighting and said softly, "this is a good way."


    "Well, you give me back my body. When I get back to my body, I''ll go out and find you a body. You can go in."


    Is she stupid or is she stupid?


    How about just using it?


    Although Meng Li doesn''t know what the other party is like and why he is in the client''s body.


    On the ninth day of the moon, she realized that she had been fooled by Meng Li. Her eyes were sinister and she said impolitely:


    "since you don''t know what''s good, don''t me me for being merciless."


    "Don''t struggle fearlessly. You can reincarnate. For the sake of using your body, you can make a request to me and I will satisfy you."


    Meng Li was silent for a while, and asked, "Why are you so justified in robbing my body?" I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this woman''s brain.


    September 9

 Chapter 46

    Neither of them let the other fight for each other.


    Meng Li felt that his soul was exhausted, and his soul seemed to be thinner. He said to the system:


    "this is not the way."


    "It''s been a stalemate."


    "Let''s go together." 6018 tone sorry, it seems that after careful consideration.


    Meng Li, with a sound, suddenly feels that his strength increases. Meng Li seizes the opportunity and strives for it.


    Yuejiu, who was trying to fully integrate the body, suddenly felt a force, which seemed to be twice or more powerful than before. What frightened yuejiu was that she gradually lost the control ability of the body.


    "What did you do?" asked yuejiu


    "I''m getting my things back." Meng Li said indifferently.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can you suddenly have so much power?"


    Moon nine is very puzzled, winning her, sudden changes make her heart also flustered.


    Why didn''t you use it before?


    Did you tease her before?


    ying with her on purpose?


    Let her see hope, but let her despair.


    No, she can''t die. She''s going back. She''s going to ask why?


    Why betray her.


    Yuejiu is extremely anxious. She doesn''t want to lose this second chance. If she is squeezed out, where should she go?


    Intuition tells Yue Jiu that this body is her best belonging.


    This kind of feeling makes yuejiu have a kind of inexplicable persistence to this body.


    Who knows if she can find a body after she is squeezed out.


    Without her body, is she still a ghost?


    What''s the point of that.


    On the ninth day of the month, she was full of energy, and her anxiety and fear upied her whole body.


    Moreover, this kind of struggle not only makes her soul tired as before, but also makes her whole soul seem to be squeezed, deformed and twisted, like a car, rolling back and forth on her body. This kind of feeling makes her feel extremely painful and want to cry out.


    But for all this, Meng Li did not know that all these were the means of 6018.


    On the ninth day of the moon, she was in great pain. She said: "if I fight for my body, I will not let you go. I want people to take out your soul and let you bear the most painful torment in the world."


    I believe that such a magical thing has happened, so it is not difficult to clean up a soul.


    What she has suffered today should be given back to this woman.


    "This body has been robbed by me. It''s mine. Why do you rob me? I''ll make you pay for it." Asked moon nine in pain.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to the angry moon nine. He is fighting for his body wholeheartedly.


    And the nine gradually lost the ability to master the body, all of a sudden back to the ck space before.


    Although back to the dark space, the pain that seemed to be crushed by the car before slowly dissipated. It was a relief for yuejiu. If she had been crushed by that force, she would not know whether she would really die.


    Yuejiu looked back and said to Meng Li in an almost roaring state:


    "why don''t you know what''s good and what''s bad? I promised you to make a request."


    "It''s a big deal. We live in peace. We spend half our time alone."


    "When the timees, we will work together, you are me, I am you, everything I have, you will have, we will create a different life together." Nine months feel unable to grab back the body, so shout.


    "Why do you always take it for granted?" Meng Li sighed.


    At the moment, Meng Li haspletely mastered the control of the body, and 6018 says:


    "let''s squeeze her out of the body."


    "Good."


    Meng Li and the system exert themselves again. Ben feels his body light and floating in the moment when he is still fighting for his body.


    Her soul floats in the air and looks at Meng Li with a ferocious face. Suddenly, her soul seems to be guided by some kind of guidance. She looks at Meng Li lying on the ground and flies to another ce.


    Meng Li feels that this body has no soul to fight with her again. Now Meng Li is very tired and doesn''t say anything. It''s OK to slowly adjust his state and recover a little energy.


    Meng Li had a rest for a while. When he heard the excitement outside, it seemed that something urgent had happened. People walking in the yard were worried.


    But Meng Li did not ept the memory now, did not understand thenguage of the world, and could not distinguish what happened outside.


    After a while, Meng felt that his soul was not so tired. In order to prevent emergencies, he chose to ept the memory and plot first.


    When Meng Li is ready to ept the plot, 6018 says:"The ninth moon has taken away SA Qingning."


    "Yuejiu is the one who robbed my body just now."


    "Who is sa Qingning?"


    "The half sister of the client."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know what the mission is, but it has something to do with this September.


    So just now the outside noisy, is the original SA Qingning ident?


    Let moon nine have an opportunity.


    "Why can we rob other people''s bodies everywhere on this ninth day of the month? What''s her situation?" Meng Li doesn''t understand to ask a way.


    "Through."


    "You understand? She is not the person of this ne, but after her death, her soul crossed the ne and came here


    Meng Li asked in surprise: is her soul so powerful? Even the ne can be crossed. "


    6018: "the ne will also have problems. When the ne has a weak point, and the soul of moon nine just prates the weak point of that ne, she can cross into a different world, and just have a body to take advantage of."


    "Our crossing is that our system opens up a channel for you to cross the ne without any ident."


    "And their risk is higher."


    "If you don''t pay attention to it, the soul will die out."


    "But they are still lucky, but they have just crossed." Meng Li''s tone is somewhat helpless.


    6018: "yes, by chance."


    "There happened to be something wrong with SA Qingning''s cultivation, and his spirit was damaged, so he was taken away."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and blurted out: "what skills and spirits are damaged."


    System:


    Would you mind paying attention to the main point?


    "How did you help me just now?" When Meng Li saw that the system did not speak, he changed the topic.


    "My soul power." 6018 some mncholy, and said: "I choose the wrong task, no wonder who."


    Meng Li changed the question again: "is the Samsung task more rewarding?"


    "Theoretically, yes." The system thought about it and said.

 Chapter 47

    6018 has some regrets in his heart. Unfortunately, the organization has restrictions on his level of system. He is not allowed to erase his soul. Otherwise, it will be over if he directly erases the soul of yuejiu.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, neither did 6018.


    I''m afraid the air is suddenly quiet.


    Or Meng Li broke the silence: "are you as tired as I am now, and you have lost your soul power."


    "Yes."


    "How precious is soul power."


    6018 voice actually with a little grievance, eximed.


    Meng Li let the system give her the story.


    6018: it''s different from what he thought.


    I thought that the host would pity him,fort him first, and share the lost soul power with him by the way.


    It''s so embarrassing to end the topic, really good?


    He knew he was wrong


    After that, Meng Li epted the plot and memory, rubbed his eyebrows, got up, sat cross knee and began to sort out the plot in his mind.


    This continent is called Sihl continent.


    This is also a world where strength is the most important. Strength is equal to power and status.


    But their cultivation methods are different. They cultivate fighting spirit. Fighting spirit is divided into different levels. The higher the level, the stronger the strength.


    There are also summoners. Summoners call Warcraft from another space to fight with them. Summoners mainly rely on mental power. The stronger the mental power is, the stronger the Warcraft will be.


    After all, Warcraft is hierarchical.


    These are the two main upations in this continent.


    They are also the two most sought after professions.


    Of course, there are soldiers. They can neither cultivate fighting spirit nor summon Warcraft. They fight bybining physical body with weapons. Their strength is low. They are very different from those who cultivate fighting spirit and summoners.


    There are also pharmacists, weapon refiners, many professions.


    And the name of the owner of this body is zaningyue, the daughter of the owner of the family.


    The SA family is a big family in this continent.


    And SA Qingning, who was robbed on the ninth of the moon, is also the daughter of the SA family.


    But why are they half parents.


    Because SA Qingning''s mother is a stepmother, and SA ningyue''s mother died after she gave birth to sa ningyue.


    But SA Ning Yue was born unable to practice. In such a big family where everyone can practice, SA Ning Yue is a waste in the eyes of everyone.


    And because of SA ningyue''s mother''s early death, for various reasons, SA ningyue can''t get the attention of the SA family leader. She arranges a servant girl to give her a mouthful of food, so that SA ningyue can''t die of hunger.


    I don''t care about it.


    There is a big gap with SA Qingning.


    SA ningyue is more self-conscious. She can''t contribute to her family. It''s normal for her to be treated like this.


    I''m used to it.


    Even without the respect of the servants, the sisters of the family were happy tough at the waste of SA Ning Yue.


    About these, SA ningyue is just worried about why he can''t cultivate his fighting spirit or be a summoner.


    If she could practice or be a summoner, her current position would not be so embarrassing.


    SA ningyue knows that she has no strength and can''t let others look at her sideways. Doesn''t she have to bear it.


    Then SA ningyue was pushed down from the pond by SA Qingning, and she had a high fever after being fished up.


    Because of this high fever, moon 9 upied SA ningyue''s body.


    In the original plot, moon nine goes through SA ningyue''s body.


    But at that time, SA ningyue was sleeping in her body. When she woke up, all things changed.


    Her body is no longer her body.


    Yue Jiu took over Sa Ning Yue''s body and understood everything about SA Ning Yue. When she understood, she scolded SA Ning Yue as a waste.


    A bully.


    In yuejiu''s opinion, SA ningyue, who was bullied and ipetent, was really a waste.


    Yuejiu was originally a cold-blooded killer in modern society. She had an absolute pursuit of power. Even if she changed her shell to survive, she had to live brilliantly. Naturally, she could not be unarmed.


    But moon nine is also distressed. This body can''t be cultivated.


    However, the strong nine also discouraged, others can do, why can''t do, self-confidence burst.


    Then the ninth moon happened to break the water cup. The water cup cut the ninth moon''s finger and dropped a drop of blood on a ring on her hand.


    This ring was originally left by SA ningyue''s mother.


    At this time, the magic thing happened, the ninth moon was sucked into the ring.


    There is a space in this ring, which is like a fairnd in the world. There are some Warcraft, some skills, some elixir, some artifactThis golden finger is about to break through this continent.


    Everything is just right. It''s just right. It can hold the moon nine of Da Kaijin''s fingers.


    When summoners summon Warcraft from other worlds, they need to stay in the same ce and mutter a lot of summoning incantations, and they can only summon one at a time.


    No one can attack them during this period, otherwise it will be very easy to have an ident.


    And the moon nine is fierce. Just put a pile out of the magic ring.


    Instant release.


    Just ask who can catch it.


    So moon nine is very invincible, very invincible, at least in the family has be invincible state.


    Even the Warcraft summoned by the owner of the family can''t beat the pile in the ring.


    Unfortunately, SA ningyue, who had been sleeping in her body, woke up at this time. She just saw this scene and was very surprised.


    Then I saw that the ring my mother left her was so magical, so magical.


    This is her.


    I''m not reconciled to it.


    Now people who don''t know where theye from upy her body and everything.


    SA ningyue couldn''t control her emotions. For the first time in her life, she became tough and asked Yue Jiu to return her body to her.


    At the beginning of the ninth month, I was very surprised. I didn''t expect that the original owner was still there.


    But there is no way, she can''t give her body back to sa ningyue.


    In the words of September 9, whoever grabs it is his own.


    Then she said that she had avenged SA Ning Yue, so let SA Ning Yue leave the body and reincarnate herself.


    Moon nine has always been wishful thinking that SA ningyue is not willing to live, how unhappy, so charity like said to help SA ningyue revenge.


    It''s not good to have moon gas. Who''s going to take revenge.


    Although she can''t practice, it doesn''t mean she''s stupid. She''s been living like this since she was a child. She''s used to it. It''s good to be alive.


    Compared with other families, if a child who can''t practice is born, she will send it out directly, or put it in a remote side branch, or deal with it directly. It is a very lucky thing that she can stay in the family.


    This man also said to avenge her. What kind of revenge?


    What''s the problem?

 Chapter 48

    This world is very cruel, not everyone will treat a trash gently.


    Yuejiu was born in a world where strength is respected. The basic truth is very clear.


    So although lost, also in the bottom of my heart quietly expected to be concerned, but there is no real resentment.


    If you want to make others look at you, you must have the ability to make others look at you.


    And why not return her body to her? It''s a bandit''s behavior, but SA Ning Yue has nothing to do.


    We can''t fight, we can''t fight.


    Now, she is more reluctant to avenge the moon, and she doesn''t want to help others.


    It''s too weak and ipetent.


    She looks down on such people.


    Moon nine is a face of anger, it does not fight ah!


    Can''t get back his body, the other side also regardless of revenge for her, SA Ning month can only hysterical cry, stop the ninth moon.


    Even in the end, SA Ning''s tone softened and begged for moon nine.


    Ask her to give her back her body, ask her not to take revenge.


    But the ninth moon is still unmoved, very disgusted with SA Ning month.


    Then SA ningyue really went to hang the owner of the SA family, and the group of brothers and sisters. They were injured and maimed, which made the SA family restless. Finally, they patted their buttocks and left the SA family.


    At that time, moon nine had already been in the elixir of the ring, and cured the problem of not being able to practice.


    I can cultivate my fighting spirit and be a soldier.


    Both physical and fighting spirit cultivation, is a person with a lot of Warcraft, there are a lot of resources, let moon disdain to stay at home.


    After Yue Jiu left the SA family, he changed his name to Yue Jiu.


    No matter who asked her, she said her name was Yue Yue Jiu.


    No problem. She was the ninth of the month.


    She left her rtionship with the zajia.


    Moreover, Yue Jiu really disdains SA Ning Yue. She alwaysughs at SA Ning Yue and reminds her of how useless she is.


    Useless soul, useless body be a useless person.


    SA ningyue is tormented by this kind of spiritual attack all the time. Even if she is in a state of soul, she is in great pain.


    Being ignored from childhood and ridiculed by sisters did not make SA ningyue so miserable.


    This kind of feeling of watching others do whatever they want with their own body makes SA ningyue very unwilling.


    And that ring was clearly left by her mother.


    Let SA ningyue not reconciled, why, if she opened the ring, her life will be different.


    Not reconciled and pain, resentment, all kinds of emotions, intertwined in the heart of SA Ning month.


    In front of SA Ning moon, moon nine is always high.


    Moon nine simply don''t understand, SA Ning month how can mix so miserably.


    It''s not that Yue Jiu wants to keep SA Ning Yue, but she is very cautious and doesn''t want others to help her solve SA Ning Yue, so she finds out that she is not a person in this world.


    Moon nine is just looking for a safe way.


    Let SA Ning moon disappear.


    After all, through the thing is ridiculous, nine months also did not really arrogant to her is the best in the world.


    This kind of strange power is a kind of trouble when people find it.


    She hates trouble the most.


    At this time, there is a male voice in my mind, which is very nice and domineering.


    Say hello to yuejiu and tell him that he was a great power of a thousand years ago. Because of a big war, he lost his body and soul. He has been looking for a foothold and his enemies are still looking for him.


    He hid around. By chance, he spent all his strength to hide in the divine consciousness of moon nine.


    Then I fell asleep and woke up recently.


    Also very domineering told on nine, after he recast the body, then directly kill back, own, all back.


    Although moon nine did not fully believe in men''s words, but there is no way to erase the existence of men.


    Yuejiu also appreciates a man''s character, which makes yuejiu feel that he is the same kind of person as her.


    The two began to live in peace.


    And this man will also teach moon nine cultivation, teach moon nine alchemy, let moon nine cultivation get twice the result with half the effort.


    Yuejiu feels the mystery of men, appreciates the character of men, gets the benefits from men, and gradually begins to believe men''s words.


    And this male voice also found the existence of SA ningyue. After spending some time with Yue Jiu, he directly asked Yue Jiu if he would help to deal with SA ningyue.


    In a man''s mouth, SA Ning Yue is a mole ant. It''s like asking moon 9 if he wants to move his fingers to kill him.


    Of course, the conversation between them could not be heard by SA ningyue.They get along day and night. When they are bored, they chat with the male voice on the ninth day.


    After a long time, they have different feelings in their hearts.


    For a man''s proposal, yuejiu said that he could exchange what he needed with him.


    Make a man''s payment.


    What yuejiu thinks in her heart is that she doesn''t want to owe anyone.


    And now she has one body, three souls, and the existence of SA Ning Yue is even more in the way.


    In Yue Jiu''s heart, the other party has found her true identity, and she really has no way to deal with SA Ning Yue, who is in her soul state.


    It''s better to solve a hidden danger first.


    The man begins to absorb the soul of SA Ning Yue directly.


    SA ningyue felt the crisis, and felt her soul absorbed by an inexplicable force. At the critical moment, SA ningyue inspired all her potential, fought hard and escaped from her body.


    The strong resentment and unwillingness actually stabilized her soul which was about to dissipate, and did not dissipate at the first time, so that she was selected by the organization.


    Only then have the task person toe to this world to do the task.


    And the man just said to Yue Jiu that he had dealt with SA Ning Yue.


    He didn''t tell Yue Jiu that SA Ning Yue escaped from the body because he had saved a little soul power due to his carelessness.


    In the man''s heart, SA Ning Yue, even if some soul power can escape, it will not be long before it dissipates in this world.


    The trouble has been dealt with thoroughly.


    In fact, if SA ningyue had not been selected by the organization as the client, then SA ningyue''s soul would have dissipated before he had time to die, just as the man thought.


    The moon is the man''s desire for revenge.


    As for how to retaliate, SA ningyue did not have a clear request.


    Meng Li epted the plot, surprised did not know how to say.


    So no matter how much moon nine tosses, even if moon nine can''t upy SA ningyue''s body, it can also upy other people''s body.


    Now, SA Qingning is a gifted child. She is the focus of the family. Although she is only 15 years old, she has be a summoner.

 Chapter 49

    The ninth moon is attached to the body, and there is no need to worry about the cultivation.


    The original SA Qingning is the key training object of the SA family and the daughter of the family owner. Good resources are inclined to her.


    Then in the soul of the ninth moon, there is a powerful divine consciousness that was thousands of years ago, which is basically a golden finger.


    It''s hard not to go to the grand road.


    It''s like a pig. It doesn''t matter if you don''t run fast. There are still people pushing you behind.


    The point is, moon nine is not a pig.


    Moon nine is a person with great fortune.


    It''s God''s blessing, otherwise there will be so many just right.


    Meng Li felt a little lucky at this time. Fortunately, she squeezed the moon out of the body, otherwise the biggest golden finger and the ring belonged to her.


    Will she be able to take revenge on September 9?


    The crushing of strength is terrible. If not, she will fail.


    Even if the mission fails, she cane back, but this time it costs her soul power, and the system space is also maintained by her soul power. When the mission fails, she has no new soul power supply and starts a new round of mission


    What if the mission fails again.


    Moreover, it just took a long time on the ne, and it failed.


    Her soul could not maintain the system space, so it waspletely cool.


    Meng Li has no exaggeration to believe that there will be people who are so unlucky.


    If she is not willing to snatch the soul in September and August, she will be trapped in the wrong mission.


    So basically her mission failed.


    So now she has little soul power. In fact, she is only allowed to fail two missions, three at most.


    Meng Li has made up for many of the consequences of the mission''s failure, and he thinks that we must not fail.


    After all, she has lost part of her soul power, which is really heartbreaking.


    Meng Li thought of this and quickly raised his hand to see the ring on his hand.


    Fortunately, the ring is still there.


    It''s a simple ring. It has no style. It''s very inconspicuous. The client would not wear it all day if it wasn''t for her mother.


    After all, girls love exquisite jewelry. Even if the client doesn''t live a good life in this family, it''s something that themon people can''t get.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for the client to get a more beautiful ring.


    However, after the mysterious ring was opened on September 9, the mysterious ring became very beautiful. It became high-end, grand and high-grade.


    Meng Li thought about it and quickly bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on his hand.


    If it''s toote, it will change!


    If it''s on your hand and someone else takes it.


    Or lost it.


    If she can open this ring, the task will be very easy, and after the clientes back, as long as she doesn''t do it, she can rely on this ring to live well.


    I don''t know if the client''s mother knows the secret about the ring.


    Meng Li''s face is serious. He looks at a drop of blood on the ring and flows slowly along his fingers. He is not absorbed by the ring, nor is there any picture in Meng Li''s imagination. He opens the mysterious ring.


    What the ring should look like, or what it should look like.


    Meng Li: Er


    It''s embarrassing.


    Meng Li licked his dry and cracked lips. His body should have not drunk water for a long time. His lips were very dry, and he bit his fingers. He tried to open the mysterious ring and the golden finger.


    The result is that Meng Li''s hand is dripping blood. He is almost asleep, and he doesn''t open the mysterious ring.


    Meng Li finally gave up, wiped the blood off his hand, took down the ring and held it in the palm of his hand.


    So mncholy, why not.


    I''m afraid this ring is not for the ninth of the month.


    She has to put it away, but don''t be seen on the ninth day of the moon. God almost prepared something for her, so the fate between them won''t be so shallow.


    It''s hard to say that she has a unique eye. When she sees this ring, she can''t extricate herself from her love. She has to get it.


    But where should I put it.


    It''s not safe to put it in the room. I''m afraid I''ll drop it on my body.


    Put it on. Meng Li is afraid of the blood flying to her ring.


    I''d better hang it around my neck. I feel it''s the safest. Meng Li finds a rope to tie the ring on it and hang it around his neck. The ring is just under the vicle and is covered by clothes. It won''t be too long for others to take it away easily.


    "Why can''t I open this mysterious ring?" Meng Li leans against the bed and asks depressed.


    "Maybe, there is something special about the soul of moon nine to open this ring." 6018 guessed.


    "But then again, if anyone can open this ring, then this task is not a Samsung task."


    "Before you came here, someone had done the task and failed." 6018 tell Meng Li.Meng Li sighed, this road is blocked, so hurry to practice.


    In Meng Li''s memory, the client secretly tried to gather fighting spirit every day, but failed.


    In fact, this kind of behavior is very ufortable. I keep trying, failing and disappointed every day.


    It''s not easy for clients.


    And the client also wanted to be a soldier, but when she put forward this idea to zajiazhu, zajiazhu scolded the client.


    In the heart of zajiazhu, the soldier is a humble profession, and no one in zajiazhu is allowed to be a soldier.


    What''s more, this man is his daughter.


    Meng Li sensed the aura of the world, which was abundant. Meng Li almost understood that the fighting spirit of the world actually took the physical body as the space, absorbed the aura, and then condensed into a means of attack.


    Even if this body can''t absorb aura, then she will be a soldier secretly. The soldier''s self-protection ability will be a bit when he reaches a higher level.


    Better than nothing.


    In fact, Meng Li also wants to be a Summoner and summon a Warcraft, but Meng Li thinks that her mental power may be able to summon a Warcraft here, but it doesn''t mean that after the clientes back, the mental power of the client can summon a Warcraft.


    In Meng Li''s opinion, it''s better to cultivate oneself to rely on Warcraft.


    It''s easier to use your body to fight than to instruct Warcraft to fight.


    And it seems that the client is also born with weak mental power, and can''t summon a Warcraft.


    It''s just in suspicious.


    Forget it.


    When moon ninees back, she will definitely find trouble for her. Meng Li can feel that moon nine will be rewarded.


    She''s married to yuejiu for her body, and she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself. She''s very dangerous now.


    Meng Li releases his mental strength and checks the body. The reason why he can''t practice is that the meridians of the body are blocked. Meng Li suddenly breathes a sigh of relief. This problem is still well solved.

 Chapter 50

    On thest ne, there are also people who have a prominent family, but their meridians are blocked and they can''t practice. For those people, the family will try every means to solve problems.


    So she was better than such a person.


    Meng Li got up with a tired body and looked at the room. The furnishings were old, the style of tables and chairs was popr, and the bedding on the bed was just better than the servants.


    And the client is wearing a strong suit, fresh and neat. Meng Li looks at the client''s face in front of the mirror.


    Good looking, only 16 or 17 years old, palm big face, small and upright nose embellishment just right.


    With vermilion lips, pink face, willow leaves, curved eyebrows, white teeth and star eyes, SA ningyue is one of the best sisters in the family.


    Even better than sister SA Qingning.


    When the appearance and strength do not match, SA''s sisters also bully SA ningyue because they are jealous of the client''s appearance.


    Moreover, the hair is still a simple horsetail, which is very high. The high horsetail looks very young and energetic, but the hairstyle is a bit messy. Meng Libs it again, arranges his clothes, and ns to go out to have a look at the outside environment.


    When I opened the door, it was daylight outside. As soon as I opened the door, a woman came to me, carrying a basin of water in a copper basin with a towel on the edge. When I saw Meng Li, I said: "Miss, how did youe out?" The tone was full of anxiety.


    Meng Li looks at this woman. She is Qiao Yu, the servant girl of the client, and the only one who serves the client''s daily life.


    I grew up with the client, but I was two or three years older than the client.


    It''s quite sincere to the client.


    Qiao Yu was not born well, and he was assigned to serve the most unpopr youngdy in the family since he was a child, and the client was not favored in the family. The servant girl was looked down upon in the pile of servant girls, and the client was looked down upon in the pile of sisters.


    Therefore, it also makes the rtionship between the master and the servant be good, which means that they are closely rted to each other.


    And in the plot, after the ninth moones over, Qiaoyu bes the first follower of the ninth moon.


    On the ninth day of the month, you can do whatever you want.


    However, in the end, he never asked why his master suddenly changed. After the ninth lunar month, Qiao Yu was taken out by the owner of the zajia family.


    At that time, yuejiu said that she likes to be alone, and there are many dangers for a person outside. I''m afraid that carrying Qiaoyu can''t protect Qiaoyu''s personal safety.


    It''s about letting Qiaoyu stay at home and live a good life.


    So atst, Qiaoyu was left to meet the fury of zajiazhu.


    If the master makes a mistake, can the servant girl run away?


    It can be said that Qiaoyu is also very unlucky.


    "I want toe out and have a look." Meng Li answered, looking at the basin in Qiao Yu''s hand, the water was steaming.


    Qiao Yu came into the room, put down the basin and said to Meng Li, "Miss, are you better?"


    "I just went to the elder to ask for a magic medicine. I wanted to ask for one for the youngdy. I thought maybe the youngdy would get better."


    "But..." Qiao Yu no longer talks about it.


    Meng Li just remembered that she had a high fever because she fell into the water. Just now, she was only thinking about how toplete the next task, but she ignored these.


    She was tired and thirsty because of her soul.


    Meng Li motioned for Qiao Yu to go on and poured himself a ss of water. He was too thirsty and drank it all in one gulp.


    Qiao Yu hesitated for a while and then said:


    "the elder said that the youngdy can''t practice fighting spirit, and she can''t be a summoner. She is just an ordinary person, and she can''t bear the medicine of miraculous medicine."


    "Just give us somemon herbs. Just say that. " Qiao Yu takes out a small medicine bag from his body and hands it to Meng Li.


    "Forget it, miss. Let''s think of another way." Qiao Yu looks at Meng Li to open the medicine bag and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. He says in a hurry and reproachess himself.


    Meng Li heard the package of medicine. In fact, what the elder said is reasonable.


    Ordinary people can''t bear the medicine. Of course, Meng Li also believes that the elder really doesn''t want to waste the medicine.


    But these are not important, because this package of medicine can really reduce the fever.


    In the plot, Qiaoyu gives this bag of medicine to yuejiu, and yuejiu disdains to throw it away. He also goes to the elder himself to make a theory. His mouth is so bad that he makes the elder blush with anger.


    In thest breath, he gave Yue Jiu two miraculous drugs, which he used to reward Qiao Yu in front of the elder.


    It''s not rare.


    It has to be said that it''s really good that yuejiu is so arrogant and has not been killed.


    If you don''t have the strength, you dare to find someone else.


    "Qiao Yu, it''s OK. I''ll take this bag of medicine and have a try. If it doesn''t work, let''s talk about it." Meng Li raised an eye to see eye Qiao rain, lightly say.


    Qiao Yu twisted a face, looking very tangled, "Miss, really OK?""Yes." Meng Li put his hand into the basin, washed his hands and took the medicine.


    Medicine is very bitter, Meng Li unconsciously light frown.


    Qiao Yu sees this, distressed ground says: "youngdy, me maidservant, did not want toe miraculous medicine to youngdy."


    "It''s said that the elixir is magical. If you take one of the elixirs, you will get better."


    Meng Li drank another ss of water, diluted the bitter taste in his mouth, nced at Qiaoyu and said:


    "no matter, don''t pass on false information. Ordinary people can''t take the elixir casually. The elixir is not an elixir. One can cure all diseases."


    "But, but that''s what they all say." Qiao Yu doesn''t understand the way.


    "It depends on what kind of elixir it is. Some elixirs can be taken, but others can''t be taken." Meng Li really doesn''t want to hear Qiao Yu recite the elixir in her ear. She patiently exins.


    When she''s alive, she can also refine pills. Some of them can prolong life and strengthen the body and bones for those who can''t practice, but they don''t have much effect on those who can practice.


    Ordinary people can''t take the elixir that is useful to the practitioners rashly.


    So whether it''s a panacea or amon medicine, you can''t eat it indiscriminately.


    "Is that true, miss?" Qiao Yu said in surprise.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "yes, I heard what the elder said in the back garden that day."


    The elder is the elder in charge of the family.


    It''s a very important position. The elder himself is also a Summoner and alchemist. He seems to be the number one in the alchemists of the Empire.


    Qiao Yu said to herself:


    "I''ll never make any more suggestions. I really saw that the youngdy was ill, and the maid was worried, so she became ill If you are in a hurry, go to the doctor. "


    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "I know you have a good heart, too."


    Meng Li says he doesn''t mind. He asks Qiao Yu to go out first. After taking the medicine, he is very tired and really sleepy.

 Chapter 51

    Qiao Yu promised Meng Li:


    "Miss, you will have a good rest. I will not let you disturb me."


    Meng Li said hello. When SA Qingning was not satisfied, he came to the client to vent his anger.


    Almost to find a bnce, to see someone worse than her, she was relieved.


    I don''t know whether the original soul of saqingning is still in the body, whether it shares the same body with yuejiu or is squeezed out.


    Now SA Qingning''s body is taken over by Yue Jiu. Meng Li believes that Yue Jiu hasn''te to trouble so soon.


    Qiao rain out of the room, Meng Li changedfortable clothes, the client likes to wear strong clothes, even if sick also like to wear.


    In her heart, it was more energetic.


    It looks like a man of practice.


    Meng Li lies on the bed, and soon falls asleep. When Meng Li wakes up, he touches his forehead, but it''s not hot.


    In the room spreads the movement, Qiao Yu then knows Meng Li wakes up, then goes to the kitchen to give Meng Li the dinner.


    When Qiaoyues to the room, Meng Li takes a look at the dishes. It''s OK. There are some leaves and meat. There''s no problem if you''re full.


    Although it''s not a delicacy, Meng Li''s food is delicious.


    Qiao Yu looks at Meng can''t leave quickly and gracefully eating food. She sympathizes with her in her heart, and the food is better than their servants.


    Two youngdies eat the delicacies, the dishes are different and exquisite, are carried by several servant girls in the past.


    Meng Li looked at Qiao Yu, put a piece of meat in his mouth, chewed it down, and asked, "Why are you staring at me with sympathy?"


    Qiaoyu quickly lowers her head, does not let Meng Li see her expression, denies: "no, miss, you read wrong."


    Meng Li put down the tableware, drank a sip of water and spoke slowly:


    "how others are doing is someone else''s business."


    "In this world, you don''t have reason to ask for fairness in everything. I don''t like your eyes. Everyone has their own way. It''s a fact that I''m miss sakia, and I can''t change it."


    "I''m wrong." Qiao Yu''s head is buried in fear.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak any more. He continues to eat. When Meng Li finishes eating, Qiao Yu waits on Meng Li and goes out of the room.


    Meng Li saw that Qiaoyu had already gone out. He put on a ck suit and took some gold coins to slip out of Sa''s house.


    At this time, it was not dark, and the shops outside were not closed. It was very busy.


    Sa''s family is located in a busy street. Meng Li walks into several shops, and all of them are sold as miraculous medicine, without ordinary medicinal materials.


    In the end, Meng walked a long way away. There were many civilians living in that street, and there were more soldiers.


    Meng Li just found apany to sell medicinal materials. The medicinal materials are very cheap, and the world is rich in aura. It''s easy to cultivate rare medicinal materials from the previous position. The price is also very affordable. Meng Li is a little happy, so he can buy more medicinal materials to go back to the medicine bath and strengthen his body.


    When Meng Li strolls back, he asks Qiao Yu to help her prepare for a bath. First, he takes a medicine bath, and then Meng Li begins to treat the blockage of the body''s meridians.


    In another beautiful room of the SA family, there was a woman in a red dress.


    The woman sat alone in front of the window, her face was cold, her eyes were clear, and her fingers were clicking on her thighs.


    She''s on the ninth moon.


    The corner of moon nine''s mouth calls up a touch of ridicule. Before fighting for her body, she was the half sister of this body.


    It''s called sarningyue.


    From the memory she received, she knew that SA Ning Yue was a waste.


    Unable to practice, people are also very weak.


    Let others bully.


    God still favors her and doesn''t want her to be attached to a waste body, giving her such a body with high cultivation talent.


    The only thing that makes moon nine a little dissatisfied is that this one is not as beautiful as SA Ning moon.


    She is a little unhappy in her pursuit of perfection.


    But when you think of crossing into this body, you don''t have to worry about not being able to practice, and you don''t have to worry about resources, so you can bnce your mind a little.


    She has always been revenged on the ninth day of the month. The pain of her soul being crushed before makes her still have a lingering fear. She is not on the ninth day of the month without this ount.


    This world is very magical, with unique power, and magical Warcraft. High level Warcraft can even speak, which makes yuejiu feel very surprised. For her, all this is very new, and she needs to take time to get to know the world well.


    But it''s just a waste, and you don''t have to worry about it. When you have the chance that day, you can solve it easily.


    People like to make excuses for their failure, so even if moon 9 does not win Meng Li, she only thinks that Meng Li is the original owner and has a higher degree of integration with her body.


    And Meng Li tossed all night, finally dredged the blocked meridians, and nned to start practicing.


    The client also has a way to practice fighting spirit. Meng Li chooses to have a try first. To his disappointment, the speed of absorbing aura is very slow.Then Meng Li tried to cut the Sutra again, which seemed to be simr.


    It''s the mountain cutting Sutra that gives Meng Li a sense of massiness. Although the speed of absorbing aura doesn''t get faster, his body is full of vitality. In short, the attack means released by the spirit power are more powerful when practicing the mountain cutting Sutra.


    It''s more painful to hit people.


    Meng Li is a little surprised by the effect of chopping the mountain Scripture. He really can''t buy 2000 points and suffer losses. He can''t be fooled.


    In a moment, I forgot that cutting mountain Scripture is the way that the sales of big area shopping malls are booming, and the task maker estimates that each person has one copy.


    Also do not forget to use the ice meaning, ice meaning is the most obvious effect is fast, but the body''s true yuan is not thick, the foundation will appear weak.


    The quality is not high. When aura is transformed into aura as a means of attack, hitting people is not so painful.


    In the end, Meng Li decided to practice the mountain cutting Sutra. Meng Li regretted that if only she couldbine the two skills and create a new one.


    Bing Yi Jing absorbs the aura quickly, while cutting mountain Jing absorbs the aura with high quality. Thebination of the two skills has fast effect and good effect.


    It''s perfect.


    Meng Li is more and more excited. Born in the cultivation world, she never thinks how strange it is to integrate two skills into one.


    After all, there are still people who create their own skills.


    However, to create a Dharma is not to create it. During this period, it takes a lot of time to feel and find the right way.


    Otherwise, it will not be worth the loss to create a skill with potential risks after cultivation.


    Meng Li had a n in his heart. When this task waspleted and he got points, he would buy more skills and feel more. At that time, he would create his own skills.

 Chapter 52

    In the days after that, Meng Li hid in his room every day to practice. The medicine was cheap, and Meng Li also bathed in medicine every day to strengthen his body.


    But with more aura in Meng Li''s body, ordinary herbs are useless for Meng Li. Meng Li began to worry. The client has no gold coins. Where should she get gold coins to buy the medicine.


    Elixir is much more expensive than ordinary medicine.


    Meng Li wants to refine pills to increase his aplishments.


    Of course, during this period, we also heard news about the ninth of the month.


    Qiao Yu said that the Warcraft summoned on the ninth of the month is different. The Warcraft summoned is more powerful than before. Meng Li sneered, and Warcraft has changed its style.


    The Summoner''s mental power has be greater. It is possible to summon a second one and a third one. Each one will be stronger than before, but the original one will not change.


    The original one can only be fed by the summoner with the magic crystal to enhance its strength.


    Xu''s soul is different, his spirit is different, and the affirmation summoned by yuejiu is different from that summoned by saqingning.


    For such a phenomenon, the owner of the zajia family was just happy, but never thought about the reason.


    Guess to be your daughter, Tianzong wizard.


    What no one ever did, his daughter did.


    Meng Li thought about it. The client should have the right to take it back. The family members who can cultivate have pills and magic weapons for them every month, and there are more gold coins as pocket money.


    And the food treatment has be different.


    There''s no reason she doesn''t need this.


    Meng Li can feel that the client has been hoping to get everyone''s recognition, telling everyone that she is not a waste, but can''t practice, this wish naturally didn''te true.


    It''s really a big family like this. Whether it''s a waste or not depends on whether you can practice.


    Now that you can practice, why hide it.


    There should be, there must be.


    Meng Li called Qiao Yu and said to her, "apany me to my father''s ce."


    Qiao Yu asked subconsciously:


    "Miss, are you looking for the owner?"


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yu, silent and silent.


    Qiao Yu then found that he asked a little more, and even said:


    "Miss, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t ask."


    Meng Liughed and said softly, "it''s OK."


    Qiaoyu feels a little hurt. During this time, she can feel that her master has changed and be independent.


    However, they were more unfamiliar with her, and their rtionship became more simple, as if it was just the rtionship between master and servant.


    She couldn''t say what she thought.


    The owner doesn''t like the youngdy, so he frowns when he sees the youngdy. The youngdy can''t cultivate herself, so she can''t brighten the owner''s face.


    Miss also went to find the owner. If she didn''t see the owner, she would be very sad.


    Qiao Yu sighs in his heart and apanies Meng Li to the room of the SA family. When they pass by the martial arts training ground, Meng Li sees moon nine.


    Yuejiu''s eyes are merciless and his face is indifferent. He is waving a whip in the martial arts training ground. Each whip with absolute strength blows on the ground.


    All around are people who tter SA Qingning on weekdays, including the elder''s children and the client''s cousins.


    They are all the younger generation in the family and the future of the family.


    Is one side or worship, or jealous eyes looking at the moon nine dance whip.


    Some people are also surprised at the powerful power of the little body on the ninth day of the moon. The physical power of the summoner is not strong, but mainly cultivates the spiritual power.


    Everyone''s time is limited. Even if a Summoner can practice fighting spirit, he can be a Summoner and spend more time on spiritual cultivation. The level of fighting spirit will not be too high.


    Meng Jiuzi''s eyes moved coldly, and her whole body swayed with a cold whip.


    Qiao Yu looks at Meng Li and looks at Meng Li anxiously. Miss must be envious of the second miss.


    Envy the second miss can cultivate, is a summoner, envy the second miss of life like stars.


    They are also the daughters of the owners, but the gap between them is too big.


    The owner is too partial.


    Meng Li took a look at Qiao Yu, looking at Qiao Yu''s worried little face, inexplicably felt that such a girl had a lot of inner drama.


    I don''t know what''sing out of my brain.


    Qiao Yu feels Meng Li''s eyes, pulls her and says, "let''s go, miss."


    "When the seconddy sees the youngdy, she will trouble her again."


    Miss always says that she can''t be the second miss. How can miss be an opponent for her unruly and arrogant temperament.Meng Li just ns to shake his head, and then he looks at Yue Jiu, takes the whip, sneers at himself, and walks towards Meng Li.


    The people around them all look at them with the mentality of watching good ys.


    Also some exmation, before that waste, saw two youngdies, that was the same as the mouse saw the cat, repeatedly pulled the servant girl to leave.


    This time, he was so stupid that he stayed in the same ce. Was he scared by the seconddy''s whip?


    There is a good y to watch. Everyone''s eyes are on this side.


    Meng Li''s eyes lightly looked at moon nine and walked slowly towards her.


    I don''t know whetherfortable days can hinder people''s future.


    In the plot, the ninth day of the moon passes through into SA Ning Yue. She has a bad life and is despised and ridiculed by others. After all, at the beginning, SA Ning Yue is still the previous SA Ning Yue in everyone''s mind.


    Then on the ninth day of the month, after getting the golden finger, he began to fight face.


    Hang all the people who make fun of her, ridicule her and make trouble for her.


    The original SA Qingning was beaten very badly on the ninth day of the moon, and directly killed all the summoning beasts, which seriously damaged the spirit of SA Qingning.


    Today''s moon nine is dressed as saqingning, living a life of stars and enjoying the best resources of the family.


    Because she is gifted and the daughter of the owner, no one has offended her. Now on the ninth of the month, life is veryfortable.


    I don''t know if moon 9 will be inted, but Meng Li is basically sure that the achievement of moon 9 this time will not be as high as that in the plot.


    Meng Li thought of the ring. Even if she ate it, she would not let Yue Jiu get it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when moon ninees to Meng Li, the whip is tied on the thin waist by moon nine. The dark whip is shining with light spots under the refraction of the sun, which contains a force.


    It''s a good magic weapon.


    People with their own halo, such as moon nine, will not choose a worse weapon.


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at the beautiful white face of moon nine. He didn''t take the initiative to speak.

 Chapter 53

    Yuejiu thought of Meng Li''s pain when she was fighting for her body. Her eyes shed and she said coldly:


    "what are you doing here?"


    "The martial arts field is not where you shoulde. It''s humiliating to be bullied by others."


    She didn''t really want to see this crap.


    How to say that this waste is now seen by others as a half sister with her.


    If you are bullied by the cousin with body again, you will lose her face.


    The original owner is also a fool, usually always like to bully this weak character waste in front of others, let others see the joke for nothing.


    "I passed by."


    Meng Li opened his mouth and said, looking at the ninth of next month, she didn''t know what the original ninth of next month looked like, but attached to the body, it added a little cold and gorgeous feeling to the body.


    But it''s kind of interesting.


    I didn''t expect that she woulde to bully SA Qingning.


    In the plot, yuejiu hates those who bully her and say she is a waste of constitution.


    It''s said that those people are low minded people.


    "Oh..."


    "Passing by."


    The sound of the ninth moones from the throat, and the contempt is obvious.


    I guess I want to join in the fun.


    Peep at them.


    This behavior is very demoralizing and has been teased by others before.


    Meng Li stares at the moon nine, purses a smile, the smile is very indifferent, is that kind offortable smile.


    She didn''t get angry because of her contempt, which made her feel as if she had punched in the cotton without any trace.


    This kind of feeling makes yuejiu feel that she has beenpletely ignored by the other party. A wave of anger rises from the bottom of yuejiu''s heart. No one ever dares to ignore her, not to mention being ignored by a waste now.


    The hand of the ninth moon unconsciously put on the waist, pointed to the abdomen and stroked the whip, as if thinking about something. A trace of doubt shed in her eyes, staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li stood still, and suddenly thought of something with his suspicious eyes on the ninth day ofst month. He said quickly:


    "Qingning, don''t hit me. I''m really going to find my father. I just passed by here."


    Meng Li took another look at the people in the martial arts training ground. His face was a little nervous and he said, "I''m just curious. I want to have a look."


    "If you don''t like me here, I''ll go. Don''t hit me."


    "It''s very painful. In fact, I just heard that your Summoner seems different from before. I want toe and have a look." Meng Li seemed to make up his mind to say something embarrassing.


    "I''ll go back now." Meng Li stepped back and said to the moon nine.


    Yuejiu''s chest fluctuated, her eyes shed, her hand left the whip, and she said coldly:


    "go back quickly."


    Meng Li, like the client in the past, could not wait to pull Qiao Yu beside him like an amnesty and said: "let''s go, let''s go."


    When Meng Li left, he did not forget to look back at moon nine. His small face was nervous and alert. He was very afraid of the whip of moon nine.


    Meng Li felt that he was full of drama.


    Qiao Yu looks at Meng Li in doubt. In this case, why didn''t the youngdy leave just now, but she instinctively follows Meng Li.


    When the people in the martial arts training ground looked at this scene, they suddenly lost interest and thought there was a good y to watch.


    I didn''t expect that the waste was still the same as before, just like a mouse meeting a cat.


    And the client and Meng Li, in that short eye contact, but think a lot.


    Moon nine looked at Meng Li indifferent, seems to have changed a person, in the heart suddenly an ideaes out, is the other side and she is the same, is also through?


    And Meng Li in the light of lightning, see the doubt in the eyes of moon nine, suddenly understand the idea of moon nine, quickly pretend to be a deputy afraid of weak appearance.


    I have to say, fortunately, Meng Li confused moon 9 at the critical moment.


    On the ninth day of the month, seeing that Meng Li was still as timid and weak as before, his doubts were dispelled.


    How can there be so many people who have just crossed here.


    This kind of probability problem, I believe it will not be so coincidental.


    from as like as two peas in the hand, the other side did not pass through the modern behavior.


    Just now that indifferent appearance, is also forced to pretend.


    In fact, it is the same as before. It has no temper and is extremely weak.


    Meng Li wants to know that moon nine is spected like this. He can only say that moon nine''s imagination is limited.


    She is not a modern person.


    Meng Li just thinks that if you let Yue Jiu think that she is also through, when she doesn''t finish her task, Yue Jiu will say something about her everywhere.


    Some people believe the rumors, some people believe it.Some people will doubt and test.


    When the clientes back, he will not be doubted.


    For the client, this is also a kind of trouble.


    I don''t know how to finish.


    So Meng Li doesn''t want to. Yue Jiu thinks she''s crossing.


    Of course, it is impossible to tell yuejiu the identity of her Tasker.


    In every aspect, Meng Li carefully ys the role of the client, not willing to let people doubt, not willing to bring extra trouble to the client.


    Meng Li thinks it''s great to finish the task quietly.


    As for this task, Meng Li doesn''t know how to retaliate for Yue Jiu and the man in her divine sense, nor does he know how to satisfy the client.


    I don''t know if the man in moon nine''s divine consciousness has awakened.


    In fact, the pressure of this task is really great. Her current cultivation is not as high as that of the ninth moon. When the man wakes up again, the two of them will be more difficult to deal with.


    Meng Li walked towards the room of the SA family leader, thinking about what to do next.


    After a while, Meng Li came to the door of the zajiazhu, and two servants stopped him:


    "Miss, please stay."


    Meng Li stopped and said to the servant:


    "please tell my father that his daughter wants to see him for something."


    A servant with a national face looked at Meng Li and said:


    "wait a moment, miss. I''ll go to inform the master, but I don''t know if the master is free now."


    Meng Li nodded politely, handed the servant a gold coin, and said:


    "please."


    When the servant got the gold coin, heughed and turned to go in.


    Meng Li stood quietly at the door, waiting. Qiao Yu looked around from time to time, and finally asked:


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you, can you tell me?"


    Looking at the curious Qiaoyu on his face, Meng Li just said:


    "I''ll tell you when I go back."


    "All right." Qiao Yu is a little disappointed. She used to discuss everything with her.


    But now miss doesn''t want to. What''s wrong with her?

 Chapter 54

    Although Meng Li felt that Qiao Yu was a little overbearing, he could understand that he had been dependent on the client since he was a child. The client was willing to talk to the girl about anything and developed her temperament.


    Of course, she won''t do anything. This is the rtionship between the client and the girl. She doesn''t deal with it.


    When the clientes back, whether the servant girl wants or not is the client''s own idea.


    After a while, the servant came out: "Miss, the master of the House asked you to go in alone."


    Meng Li smiles and says to Qiao Yu, "wait for me here. I''lle outter."


    Qiao Yu nods to answer a way, Xu is nk have two male servants, some formality, retreated to a side to go.


    Meng Li walked into the room of the SA family leader, and felt that the aura of the SA family leader''s room was much stronger.


    Zajiazhu is sitting in front of his desk. There is a picture on the desk. Zajiazhu is sketching on the paper with a pen.


    Meng Li gave a gift to the master of the SA family. The master of the SA family just gave a hum and didn''t stop writing. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li then raised his eyes to see zajiazhu. Zajiazhu looked very young, only 30 years old. In fact, zajiazhu was not at this age.


    When you reach a certain level of cultivation, you can never grow old, but the temperament brought by years will not change.


    The SA family master has a mature and steady temperament. He is also good-looking, with a strong face and clear water chestnut.


    Meng Li looked like he wanted to talk and stop saying, "father, daughter, I..."


    Zajiazhu nced at Mengli, a little impatient: "say something."


    Meng Li hesitated and looked at the master of Sa''s family: "father, daughter just doesn''t know where to start."


    "What''s the matter?" Zajiazhu looks impatient. His daughter has always been such a virtue.


    Timidity, weakness, wheezing.


    I don''t know who I inherited. No one has this virtue.


    Meng Li saw that the master of the SA family was impatient, and a worried and joyful expression appeared on his face. The honey of the expression wasplicated, which made a face strange.


    "Father, daughter can practice fighting spirit." Meng Li said in a low voice.


    Zajiazhu''s pen stopped for a moment, his expression was surprised, and he said, "can you let it out?"


    Without waiting for Meng Li to answer, he let out a fight and went into Meng Li''s body. Meng Li stood in the same ce, his face full of fear. The owner of the SA family said:


    "let me see, don''t resist."


    Meng Li''s expression rxed and said in a low voice.


    The fighting spirit swam around Meng Li''s body and was taken back by the SA family leader. The SA family leader was puzzled and asked: "how can we suddenly practice fighting spirit?"


    Strange things happen every year, especially this year.


    First, the second daughter suddenly reced the call of Warcraft, and then the eldest daughter, who was unable to practice since childhood, could practice again.


    "Father, is my health all right?"


    "Although I can practice fighting, it''s a sudden thing. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Meng Li thinks it''s not good to find any reason, so he directly says that he doesn''t know why he can practice.


    After all, she can change a Summoner on the ninth day of the moon, so she can practice all of a sudden.


    Sa''s Master measured Meng Li, puzzled and pondered for a moment: "can I summon Warcraft?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, it seems that I can only practice fighting spirit."


    "I have tried to summon Warcraft many times, but when I summon it, my head will be very painful and I can''t summon it. I can''tmunicate with Warcraft in that space."


    "Well, it''s always good to be able to practice as well. You''reter than others. Concentrate on practicing fighting spirit."


    "I don''t think you should be concerned about both fighting spirit and summoner."


    "In fact, many people can only concentrate on one of them. Some people want to practice both. In the end, Warcraft is weak, and their fighting level is not high. They are still struggling at the bottom, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    Said the Lord patiently.


    Meng Li nodded in agreement with the saying of zajiazhu, then asked with worry: "father, is there really no problem with the daughter''s health?"


    "No


    Meng Li seems to be relieved to hear the speech, "father, daughter has a request, hope father agrees."


    Sa''s master frowned and finally stretched out and asked, "what''s the request?"


    "My daughter wants to have pills and gold coins every month just like Qingning."


    "Yes, but after enjoying the resources of the family, you have to take part in the familypetition. In the future, you have to go out topete with the children of other families to win glory for the family."


    Meng Lixing saluted: "it''s my daughter''s honor."


    "I hope that''s what you''ll think." Zajiazhu took a deep look at Mengli.


    "I see." Meng Li said lightly.


    Even though he knew that his daughter could cultivate fighting spirit, he was only surprised.The master of the SA family mentioned the pen again and began to draw. Seeing this, Meng Li said to the master of the SA family:


    "my daughter will go back first."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to take it to youter."


    "Thank you, father." Mencius said thanks and left the house of zajiazhu.


    Qiao Yu stood at the door and looked into the room. He saw Meng Lie out, weed her two steps forward, and then stopped, waiting for Meng Li toe towards her.


    Meng Li went to Qiao Yu and said, "let''s go."


    "Yes, miss." Qiaoyu looks at the door of the same shajiazhu and keeps up with Mengli.


    After walking for a while, Qiao Yu could not help shouting:


    "Miss?"


    "Well." Meng Li replied.


    "I''m going to ask my father to look at my body for me." Meng Li looked back at Qiao Yu and said.


    I''m going to satisfy the girl''s curiosity.


    "What''s wrong with Miss?" Qiao Yu asked.


    "Meng Yu''s serious character makes her worry."


    "Ah? What''s the matter, miss? "


    "What''s wrong with your body? Don''t scare me, miss


    Qiao Yu stops and looks up and down at Meng Li, with a more anxious tone.


    Meng Li tilted his head andughed:


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but suddenly I can practice fighting spirit."


    "I went to my father to show me. My father said that my body is OK and I can practice at ease."


    "From now on, I can also practice fighting spirit."


    Now that she has told the master of the SA family what she can practice, the news will spread everywhere.


    "Ah..." Qiao Yu shocked face, screamed, provoked the servants to look back at Meng Li two.


    Then Qiaoyu realized something, quickly put out his little hand, covered his mouth, and asked in a low voice:


    "is it true, miss?"


    Meng Li nodded and said to Qiao Yu:


    "OK, let''s go back and talk about it."


    "OK, OK." Qiao Yu nodded excitedly, and they went to Meng Li''s room.

 Chapter 55

    When they returned to the room, Meng Li sat down and drank a ss of water. Qiao Yu asked eagerly:


    "what''s the matter, miss?"


    Meng Li smiles and releases a aura, which is what the world calls fighting spirit. He hits the water cup, which turns into powder and spreads on the table.


    Qiao Yu was so happy to see this that she jumped up and pped her hands and said, "Miss, can you really cultivate your fighting spirit?"


    Meng Li nodded, "yes."


    "It''s wonderful. It''s amazing. It must be God''s blessing." Qiaoyu put his hands together and bowed to the sky.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "maybe it''s God''s blessing."


    "They don''t dare to say our youngdy is rubbish any more." Qiao Yu''s words came out of his brain, and then he reacted and quickly covered his mouth and apologized:


    "Miss, I said something wrong."


    Meng Li just shook his head and didn''t me Qiao Yu.


    Qiao Yu excitedly pulls Meng Li and lets Meng Li release a few more auras. He mutters and fantasizes a lot, imagining the future.


    No one dares to bully Miss after saying something.


    She also said that she could not go to the college in the future.


    Meng Li quietly listen to Qiao Yu chatter, looking at Qiao Yu.


    Qiaoyu can''t cultivate his fighting spirit. It''s different from the situation of the client. The client can cultivate his fighting spirit, but since he was a child, his meridians were blocked, so he was attributed to ordinary people.


    In fact, as long as one of the parents can practice, the children can practice.


    The speed of cultivation, and understanding, can only depend on the talent and the acquired efforts.


    Qiaoyu, however, was not born to practice, otherwise he would not have such a warrior.


    Qiao Yu''s parents are also ordinary people, because of family reasons, they did not even be soldiers.


    Soldiers also need a little bit of conditions to be soldiers, at least to ensure food and clothing. If they can''t eat enough, how can they practice.


    It takes all your energy to just be tired of life every day.


    As for the reason why this kind of people can''t practice, Meng Li really doesn''t understand. Should genes be used to exin it?


    Many things can''t be exined, and Meng Li doesn''t force himself to understand them.


    So Qiaoyu seldomes into contact with Douqi. He feels very surprised. Meng Li also releases a few more auras ording to Qiaoyu.


    The servant girls and servants of many people in the family can be cultivated. Even if they can''t cultivate fighting spirit, they can be a soldier.


    Even if thebat effectiveness of the soldiers is weak, even if ten first-ss divisions can fight against one first-ss Division, they may not be able to fight, but they are alsobat effectiveness, and they can help the master resist at the critical moment.


    Generally speaking, the most talented and highly valued people in the family, their servants, can practice fighting spirit.


    At that time, I thought that the client could not cultivate, so I sent a servant girl who could not cultivate to serve the client.


    But Qiao Yu can be a soldier.


    Meng Li has always felt that the client''s feelings for Qiao Yu are a littleplicated.


    The client used to have a very good rtionship with Qiaoyu. He didn''t take Qiaoyu as a servant. But when the client was trapped in his body and watched the interaction between Qiaoyu and yuejiu, Qiaoyu was also sincere to yuejiu.


    This kind of feeling makes the client feel very ufortable, especially when she is trapped in it, but her servant girl can''t feel the change of the master.


    There''s a new man in it.


    Although the client knows that it can''t all be attributed to Qiaoyu, he thinks that if Qiaoyu is more alert, she can find someone to solve the problem and let her regain her health.


    Complex emotions.


    In the client''s heart, Qiao Yu is not just a servant girl.


    As for whether to make Qiaoyu a soldier, after the clientes back, he will give resources to make Qiaoyu a soldier.


    Meng Li felt that he should not meddle in his own business.


    After a while, Qiaoyu also said that he was tired and excited. He said that he would not disturb Mengli''s practice of fighting, so he left Mengli''s room.


    After Qiao Yu left, Meng Li began to cross his knees.


    Her current strength is not strong. ording to the level of the world, she should be a first-ss fighter now, which is a little better than the 11 or 12-year-old child. This is the result of her continuous cultivation day and night.


    Compared with the strength of September 9, there is still a gap.


    Meng Li has a sense of urgency and doesn''t want to give yuejiu a chance to grow up, but he has nothing to do. After all, now yuejiu


    It''s better than her.


    And she hasn''t seen the new summon beast on September 9. She just heard that it is stronger than before, but she doesn''t know what it is.


    Yuejiu''s new favorite is very mysterious. Now yuejiu''s martial artspetition with people depends on the body and weapons.


    It is estimated that yuejiu thinks that her opponent is too weak to be worthy of calling Warcraft out.


    Disdain.


    However, Meng Li also felt that it was a good deal. Although she was not strong in yuejiu now, she also lost a huge golden finger in yuejiu.She doesn''t believe in rings like her. They''re all over the street.


    Think of that ring, Meng Li felt powerless, she did not give up after trying to contract that ring, but Meng Li suspected that he got a fake ring, never a reaction.


    No response at all.


    This makes Meng Li feel hurt and feel the malice from the ring.


    I don''t know if the ring has spirit. Can it make a contract with the body through threat?


    Although it''s not sweet, it''s also sweet.


    Whether it''s sweet or not, it''s refreshing.


    Meng Li thought to do, take out the ring, said to the ring for a long time, soft do not eat hard, all kinds of threats, and then the ring is still indifferent.


    6018 in the system space, silently looking at Meng Li talking to himself in front of a ring, but also threatening a ring, some want tough, this idea is too simple.


    If this ring has spirit and consciousness, it is an artifact. Can the artifact be afraid of her?


    If there is no aura, what''s the use of saying so much?


    This guy is funny.


    Meng Li, who ispletely unaware of beingughed at by 6018, wipes his face and sighs.


    Forget it, even if she doesn''t get the ring, she won''t get it.


    Later, when the clientes back, the ring can only follow the client forever.


    However, Meng Li practiced for a while, and Qiaoyu said that there was someone outside. Meng Li got up and went to the door and saw a servant, who was sent by zajiazhu.


    When the servant saw Meng Li, he saluted him and said to him:


    "Miss, this is from the master."


    Then he took out a few bottles of pills, a bag of gold coins, and two books about how to practice fighting Qi. Meng Li took them out of the bag and handed them to the servant politely:


    "please."


    When the servant got Meng Li''s gold coin, he reallyughed. Suddenly, he felt that the youngdy was very approachable, had a good personality, and was beautiful. Now she got rid of the title of waste and had a bright future.

 Chapter 56

    What Meng Li wants is this effect. The client''s reputation as a waste and coward at home has been long, and it''s hard to get rid of for a while.


    She can''t change abruptly, and make a 180 degree turn like the ninth of the month.


    It can only be done in a quiet way.


    The obvious change of the ninth lunar month is that only the people with the aura of the ninth lunar month can not be questioned.


    Her strength has changed all of a sudden. It''s very tiring just to deal with other people''s doubts and temptations.


    It is needless to say that she is not a person in the world on the ninth day of the month. At that time, everyone will know that even if her task ispleted, there will be trouble when the clientes back.


    An alien soul?


    It''s very curious. Hello!


    And I guess many people are very curious about how they can change from being unable to practice to being able to practice.


    We must be curious. When there are no facts, people will only guess. They can''t say that they think that the client has any way.


    But what can the client do? There is no way.


    In addition, the servant''s gossip ability is the strongest, and a good reputation can always be spread. The client can''t be in zajia all his life.


    If you can go to college in the future, you also need a good reputation.


    Meng Li felt that he thought a lot and considered a lot. But since he came to the world to do a task, he should try his best to be a little better and perfect. He did not fail to live up to the spirit of this trip and the client.


    Meng Li returns to his room and opens the bottle of pills. The effect of each bottle is different. Some pills are used to elerate the absorption of aura, and some pills are used to remove impurities from the body.


    There are also pills that can quickly restore the aura when fighting.


    This elixir is verymon, but it is also very useful. When you fight halfway, what do you do without aura?


    Take one.


    It''s OK to run for your life or keep fighting.


    Although they are allmon elixirs for cultivation, they are really what Meng Li needs.


    Zajiazhu really gave her what she deserved ording to the regtions. It''s estimated that zajiazhu didn''t pay attention to this matter. Only on the 16th and 7th can he practice fighting spirit. The starting point is muchter than others.


    Moreover, the summoner seems to be better in the heart of zajiazhu. The Warcraft summoned by the summoner is more fierce and hard than human beings.


    The gold coins given are not only gold coins, but also several purple gold coins. The value of purple gold coins is much higher than that of gold coins.


    A hundred gold coins is equivalent to a purple gold coin.


    Meng Li was a little happy when she got the gold coins, so she didn''t have to worry about having no money to go out and buy the elixir.


    She can buy some elixirs and make them by herself. Although the form may be different from this ne, it is feasible as long as the final effect is the same.


    As for the two books about how to learn fighting spirit, Meng Li opened them and had no interest.


    These are allmon sense, which the client has known for a long time.


    It''s about how to gather fighting spirit.


    Meng Li put away the gold coins. When he had a chance another day, he slipped out to buy some medicine.


    I didn''t expect that after a while, the client''s stepmother also sent someone to send some clothes. The clothes were very beautiful, and the cloth was also very good. He didn''t want to smile. Since people had brought his attitude here, Meng Li didn''t have the sense to be petty and rewarded his stepmother''s servants.


    He made a few polite remarks.


    If she is not the mother of the client, there is no reason to ask people to see her as their own daughter.


    It''s not bad to keep the rtionship like this, and don''t pinch each other.


    That night, Meng Li found a chance and couldn''t wait to slip out of the room. He bought a lot of elixirs in the shop outside. What made Meng Li happy was that one of the elixirs she wanted to refine was amon product, and the price of the elixir was not expensive for Meng Li now.


    Moreover, because of the different formtions, there are several kinds of panacea which are much cheaper.


    This makes Meng Li feel that he has taken a big advantage.


    It''s not convenient for Meng Li to go to the alchemy room of the SA family. He can only go to the alchemy room outside. There is a special alchemy room for people. Meng Li spent some gold coins and stayed upte to make some pills inside.


    Most of the pills Meng Li refined are pills that can elerate the absorption of aura within a certain period of time after eating, hoping to increase the cultivation speed.


    They practice in the house all day and all night.


    Even Qiao Yu couldn''t help persuading Meng Li to go out more.


    I always feel that the youngdy of her family is going to suffocate herself in the room.


    It is Meng Li''s sudden ability to cultivate fighting spirit that causes a great disturbance in the SA family. It''s incredible.


    I didn''t expect salted fish to turn over.


    This gorgeous counter attack.


    Originally, when we failed and lost, we could still think about the one who could not practice to find the bnce in our hearts, but now who do we want to go.


    It''s more unbnced, okay?


    The key to being beautiful and being able to cultivate is the daughter of the owner. Who knows if the owner will favor his daughter and give them more resources. If there are more resources, the cultivation will catch up with them quickly.Worry!


    On the ninth day of the month, I heard that Meng Li could suddenly practice fighting spirit.


    A little confused.


    This can''t be cultivated since I was a child. How can it be cultivated suddenly.


    I don''t know why, this kind of feeling makes yuejiu feel uneasy.


    In fact, yuejiu doesn''t know that she subconsciously regards herself as a unique person. She feels that she has passed through the modern times with a sense of superiority. She is afraid that someone will create a different miracle like her.


    It''s so unreal that people who can''t practice suddenly practice, and there''s no one to instruct them.


    The more I think about moon nine, the more I feel flustered, and I feel that Meng Li''s existence makes her ufortable.


    Since the person who makes her ufortable, find a chance to solve it.


    However, yuejiu is still curious about why Meng Li can practice all of a sudden.


    Then on the ninth day of the month, someone will go to Mengli''s room and ask Mengli to practice martial arts together.


    He also asked people to bring a message to Meng Li, saying that since he practiced fighting spirit, it''s no use just sitting in the room and absorbing aura. He should practice with everyone and exchange his experience.


    Meng Li listens to the words of the moon nine belt, and nods with approval. What the moon nine says is really OK.


    Cultivation is really not just sitting and absorbing aura.


    But for Meng Li, she has been practicing for decades and has formed an instinct.


    There is no need to practice every day like a beginner, as long as she is familiar with it.


    But since yuejiu has found her, she certainly wants to see yuejiu and confuse her.


    Qiao Yu looks at Meng Li anxiously and says:


    "Miss, if we don''t go, we will learn how to fight."


    The second youngdy must be not happy that his youngdy can cultivate her fighting spirit. She wants to bully her youngdy again. How can she beat the second youngdy just because she knows how to practice.


    Meng Li shook his head. How can we not have the chance to send him to the door.


    She took the initiative to go to yuejiu to make yuejiu suspicious.

 Chapter 57

    Meng Li arrived at the martial arts training ground, and moon nine was already there.


    It''s about that moon nine is too dazzling. Wherever she goes, people will pay attention to her. There are many people around her. There are also people who ask about all kinds of cultivation problems of moon nine. People who like moon nine, talk about it, people who don''t like moon nine, just throw it away.


    Looking at Meng Liing, everyone looks at Meng Li in surprise.


    This is also the first time they see Meng Li after they know that Meng Li can practice fighting spirit.


    It seems to have more aura and better skin.


    Meng Li, proud and slightly uneasy, went to the moon and said, "Qingning, I''m here."


    On the ninth day of the moon, he raised his chin slightly, looked haughty and said coldly:


    "how aggressive are you now?"


    Meng Li took a look at the people nearby who were listening with their ears. Then he said, "the fighter is five steps."


    "It''s too weak," she said


    Less than 10 years old children learn to fight early, also fight five.


    Meng Liughed awkwardly and said, "I''ve just been able to practice fighting spirit."


    Moon nine deep eyes on Meng Li, like a deep pool, the voice is very low, with bewitching, but clear into Meng Li''s ears.


    "Come with me and I''ll ask you something, OK?"


    Meng Li heard the sound of moon nine, the whole person''s consciousness was confused for a moment, and then suddenly woke up. Moon nine was going to hypnotize her.


    Fortunately, her mental power is not so easy to be hypnotized. Meng Li bites the tip of her tongue, and then goes to a ce where there is no one.


    Qiao Yu sees Meng Li move his steps and is about to keep up with him. On the ninth day of the month, he gives Qiao Yu a cold look:


    "I won''t do anything to your master."


    "Just want to ask her something."


    "Are you right?" On the ninth day of the moon, the voice became a bit strange, low and bewitching Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded, looking a little dull and straight to one side.


    Qiaoyu opens his mouth and looks coldly atst month. Finally, he doesn''t have the courage to speak and stops in the same ce.


    The corner of moon nine''s mouth is hooked, and when theye to Meng Li, they are very close to each other. Moon nine asks, "are you sa Ning Yue?"


    Meng Li said without thinking:


    "I am SA ningyue."


    "Are you really SA Ning Yue?"


    "I am SA Ning Yue."


    "In your memory, is there a ce that is quite different from the world, where you have rtives and friends?"


    "And the people you love most, do you want to go back and have a look?"


    "If you want to go back, I can help you." The voice of the ninth moon is full of temptation. If the other party is not here, what they miss most is the rtives, lovers and friends of that ce.


    In this way, yuejiu hopes to arouse the deep desire of the other party.


    In order not to be hypnotized by the ninth moon, Meng Li sticks to his divine consciousness. This kind of strong support makes Meng Li very tired, and even makes Meng Li want to go to sleep. Meng Li bites his tongue hard again. His mouth is fishy and sweet, and he swallows it down. His eyes say empty:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I really want to see my mother. Can you help me?"


    Looking at Meng Li''s manner, Yue Jiu was hypnotized by her. Yes, she asked again:


    "how can you practice suddenly?"


    "I don''t know. I''m trying to rally every day, and then suddenly one day I can rally." Meng Li answers what he asks.


    Yuejiu frowns. She always believes in her intuition. Is it wrong this time?


    "forget what just happened." Yue Jiu was silent for a while and said.


    With another ring of fingers, Meng Li''s eyes gradually became more and more vivid, and said to yuejiu: "Qingning, how can I be here?"


    "Didn''t we just stand there?"


    In response to Meng Li''s question, Yue Jiu directly said, "I don''t know."


    Meng Li looks at Yue Jiu in doubt, but Yue Jiu ignores Meng Li and takes the lead to the martial arts training ground. Meng Li keeps up with him and is stopped by Qiao Yu on the way:


    "Miss, what did the second Miss say to you just now?"


    "I don''t know." Meng Li''s expression was also confused.


    Qiao Yu looks like Meng Li. It doesn''t look like she doesn''t want to tell her. How can she forget what she just said?


    Qiaoyu can''t figure it out and doesn''t care about it any more.


    "Come here, let''s have a fight." On the ninth day of the moon, her eyes are cold, looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li resisted the hypnosis of the spirit of the ninth moon, and now he is very tired.


    "Qingning, I''m the fifth level fighter." Meng Li looks at the moon nine in surprise. Does the fifth level moon nine just want to fight with her?


    Moon nine ha ha a smile, "you can practice, courage is not long."


    Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth,ughed awkwardly and said, "but the gap between us is too big.""It''s justpetition. What are you afraid of? The most taboo thing for practitioners is to shrink back and dare notpete with others. If you don''tpete with others, how can you know that you are not doing well there?"


    On the ninth day of the moon, he sneered and reasoned with Meng Li.


    "I don''t call Warcraft anymore. I don''t need weapons. I''ll fight with you empty handed." Moon nine nced at Meng Li with her eyes and said haughtily.


    Even if she doesn''t use anything, she can still beat this SA Ning month for several days.


    There''s no trace yet.


    Once SA Ning Yue gave her soul the pain she suffered, but she didn''t know how to treat herself.


    Meng Li shook his head decisively, as if thinking of something, his face with fear: "I don''t know."


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    September 9


    A new realm.


    "Since you can practice, and still so counsellor, father will not like you." Moon nine sneers.


    Meng Li thinks that moon nine is quite familiar with people''s heart. He wants to stimte the snake to the point.


    The client is looking forward to shajiazhu''s liking and identification with her.


    "I think my father should be used to it, and I will try my best," Meng Li said


    "I really dare not fight you." Meng Li said straightforwardly, took Qiaoyu and left. Before he left, he said to yuejiu:


    "I can''t fight you, I can''t beat you either."


    September 9


    Onlookers


    Every time they think there is a good y to watch, they are always disappointed.


    Can you stop being such a counsellor? Hey ~


    Meng left without looking back. I don''t believe that if she doesn''t ept the move, she can still beat her in front of so many people.


    Meng Li feels that yuejiu is really a unreasonable woman. She grabs other people''s bodies, but she still hates each other.


    Meng Li didn''t know that she was trapped by 6018.


    6018 tortured the soul of moon nine without authorization, which made moon nine miserable. Naturally, this ount was counted on Meng Li''s head.


    While yuejiu looks at Meng Li''s back, her eyes sh sharp, her patience is not much, she can tease when she is free, but when she is busy, she can be easily pressed to death.


    She made a vow on the ninth of the month, absolutely can''t let others bully, no reason, so broken.

 Chapter 58

    When the master of the SA family heard about what happened between Mengli and yuejiu in the martial arts training ground.


    Help your forehead.


    How could he have a daughter like that.


    No blush yet.


    What should he say?


    However, the second daughter''s character is also a little arrogant. Although the second daughter is not as willful and unreasonable as before, she has be more rebellious and defiant.


    This is a more serious problem than willful and unreasonable.


    Willful and unreasonable can change her character through years and experience, but she can only be taught to be a person by someone more powerful than her.


    If no one teaches her to be a human being, someone will teach her to be a ghost.


    Even if the talent is good, this kind of character is easy to feud with others.


    Too many enemies is not a good thing.


    Don''t you know that there are people out there and heaven out there?


    Such a character, if the family is handed over to her, can only go to two extremes, either prosperous or declining.


    After thinking about it, the master of the SA family recruited a servant and said to the servant:


    "let the firstdye here."


    When the servant got the order, he soon brought Mengli to the master of zajiazhu.


    "The daughter said hello to her father." Meng Li spoke.


    Zajiazhu looked at Mengli helplessly and said: "don''t ask, can I be ok? Do you think you''re ashamed? "


    Meng Li, who didn''t feel ashamed, said, "my daughter just does what she can do."


    "It''s just a contest between sisters. What are you afraid of?" Zajiazhu asked Mengli.


    "Qingning is also measured and won''t hurt you." Zajiazhu speaks for yuejiu.


    Meng Li shook his head. "My daughter just started to practice fighting spirit. She just wants to be careful and grow up slowly. She really doesn''t want to do anything that is not sure. I hope her father can understand."


    When Meng Li said this, the master of zajia didn''t know what to say.


    Do you want to tell the children, whether they are sure or not, to go directly?


    Meng Li stood there quietly, silent, and made the zajiazhu a little trance. Her face was a bit like her mother''s imagination, but her appearance was even better than her mother''s.


    Over the years, he has really ignored the child.


    But as the owner of his family, he not only represents himself, but also represents his family.


    If you love a child who can''t practice, it''s unfair to those hard-working children in the family?


    They were speechless. After a while, the master of the SA family said:


    "in two months, there will be a big familypetition. You have to participate."


    "Yes, father." Meng Li nodded in response.


    "The family is bigger than the top ten. You can go into the magic weapon library and choose a magic weapon you like. You can also choose a first-ss skill book, as well as pills, magic crystals and gold coins as rewards."


    "But the top ten will also represent their families in the war andpete with the other three families. At that time, there will be royal people and several college tutors."


    "This is the opportunity for your younger generation to perform. Last year, several family children were taken away by the college."


    "The outside world is wider, not the small world of sakia."


    "There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. This continent is not only our empire, but also a more powerful empire and power."


    "If you are willing to fight for it, you can."


    "Do your best. I don''t want to see you give up."


    Zajiazhu said so much in one breath. Maybe he was thirsty. He took a cup of water and took a sip. Then he didn''t speak any more.


    Said that should say, also no longer said anything, regarding Meng Li whether enters the top ten, did not have the hope.


    As long as you don''t go on the court, just give up before you y.


    That''s a real shame.


    Meng Li listens to the master of the SA family, and thinks that in the plot, Yue Jiu is also in the top ten at that time, and he shines when several families are big, and is vied for by the tutors of several colleges.


    But nine arrogant refused, said he stayed in this ce still have something to deal with.


    Tutors have said that they are always wee to go on September 9.


    Almost nine months as a peerless genius, on the spot so many qualified people, a few instructors Leng is not one.


    To show the uniqueness of moon nine.


    After that, Yue Jiu turned the family upside down and took a walk around. Then he chose a college and went to the college.


    Emmmmm, the halo of moon nine is really big.


    "My daughter knows."


    "My daughter will try." After a period of silence, Meng Li spoke.


    It''s obviously a thought rather than an impulsive response.


    Sa''s master nodded to Meng Li and waved to let Meng Li go.


    Meng Li went back to the room, drank a drink, held his chin and began to think seriously.She is bound to participate in the familypetition, not only to participate, but also to get the top ten, so as to wash away the reputation of the consignor.


    Let the client appear in front of the major colleges and families.


    Interpersonal rtionship is a veryplex thing, born in the world, how can not be disturbed by the world.


    We should not be weak and helpless.


    But it is necessary to pay a lot for this. The first step is to wash away the name of the waste on the client. Although it is now known that she can practice, not everyone knows.


    Some people still have to look at her with the eyes of waste.


    Although the client didn''t express her desire to wash away the title of waste, it was because she hated Yue Jiu so strongly that she chose to revenge Yue Jiu and the man before the two.


    And the client doesn''t want to wash out the name.


    This is about a hidden wish. Meng Li thinks that since she can practice, she needs to help the client toplete it.


    Only when she bes a person with good quality and potential in other people''s eyes, can she be epted by the college, and the family will incline more resources.


    It''s unreasonable to choose not to use family resources because of the neglect in the past ten years.


    Whether you want family resources or not, you are all members of this family.


    Your glory, your everything belongs to this family, and the rise and fall of this family is closely rted to you.


    Unless you choose to leave the family.


    Even if the client really cares about the family''s neglect of her before, when she grows up and has the college to ept her, the client really wants to leave the family and has strength.


    This is the personal wish of the client, and she will not care about it when shepletes the task.


    People without strength have no way to negotiate terms, and they have no way to leave the family.


    This is not a benevolent world.


    This is a world in which the strong are respected. Order and rules are made by the strong.


    However, Meng Li felt that he should find a way as soon as possible.


    To let moon nine grow up in this way is tantamount to raising a tiger.


    But in the end, what is the way to let Meng Li headache.


    I don''t know how much to retaliate, so the client will be satisfied.

 Chapter 59

    Meng Li is thinking about the next step in the room. Qiao Yues in and says, "Miss, Miss Qihe is looking for you."


    Meng Li said, saqihe is the eldest daughter of the client''s uncle. She is a little older than saningyue.


    In the family is also rtively good.


    I haven''t bullied clients in the past. Of course, I haven''t helped clients.


    It''s about staying on the sidelines.


    There''s nothing wrong with this attitude. It''s love to help you, but it''s duty not to help you.


    Meng Li nods and asks Qiaoyu to invite saqihe in. He gets up and arranges his clothes.


    No one heard the sound first, "zayue, are you free now?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "now I''m free."


    Saqihees to the room. Meng Li looks at saqihe. Saqihe''s eyes are bright, and his facial features are just right together. It makes people feel veryfortable.


    "Ning Yue, I came here today just to ask you out." Said saqihe.


    Meng Li smiles and readily agrees.


    After wandering in the street with saqihe for half a day, they bought a lot of things. On the way, saqihe also bought some small jewelry for Mengli. Mengli epted it and gave it to saqihe on the spot.


    Originally, they were not very close to each other and had little contact with each other on weekdays. After shopping, they increased their intimacy, and both of them became less polite and unfamiliar.


    As she passed by a shop, saqihe stopped and said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "Ning Yue, let''s go in and have something to eat and then go back."


    Meng Li takes a look at the shop. It''s a famous restaurant. The price of things sold in it is very high. It''s very famous. It''s not rich and dare not go in.


    It''s very high-end.


    Isaiah''s monthly allowance. It''s a bit extravagant to eat this.


    Meng Li pursed her lips. If saqihe brought her here, she would say something to her or let her do it.


    Meng Li hesitated and didn''t really want to go.


    It''s hard to eat, but short to hold.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to go in and eat it, and she doesn''t want to invite herself. Her gold coin is going to be used to buy a panacea.


    It should be used for cultivation.


    Taking drugs has a quick effect. Cultivation resources can''t do without pills.


    The elixir provided by the family was only enough for her to practice for a few days, and the rest depended on her to buy the elixir with gold coins.


    SA Qi he saw Meng Li''s hesitation and said, "Ning Yue, you can practice fighting spirit. You should celebrate. It''s my treat today."


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "if you have something, you can actually go home and say it. There''s no need to go there to say it."


    "We''re cousins. There''s no need to be so outspoken."


    Saqi he was broken by Meng Li, and he was not annoyed, but his eyes became mncholy and sighed.


    "It''s alling. Let''s go and have some. Let''s go in and talk."


    Meng Li insisted: "let''s change."


    Meng Li is really reluctant to give up gold coins.


    6018: stingy host.


    SA Qi He looks at Meng Li helplessly, and then goes down the steps. They go to a nearby restaurant and order some dishes.


    "Ningyue, do you think Qingning''s character has changed a little now?" Saqi he said to Meng Li with his head tilted.


    Meng Li nodded, "it''s a little bit."


    "Do you want to take part in the family contest?"


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t congratted you. Congrattions on your cultivation of fighting spirit." Saqihe suddenly changed the topic, raised his ss and said to Mengli.


    Meng Li picked up his ss for face, took a sip, said thank you, and then said:


    "my father told me to take part and do my best."


    Saqihe nodded with approval. The owner did it fairly.


    "Ning Yue, let''s go to ska college together." Saqihe said suddenly.


    Meng Li took a look at saqihe. If he didn''t say anything, he would go around with her. If he didn''t say anything, she would have no influence.


    Ska college is the No.1 college in the Empire. It''s hard for the non outstanding to enter. As for the goal, we have to say that there must be.


    Unfortunately, in the plot, after the tutor of ska college came, there was only one person on September 9.


    If this moon nine is outstanding again, saqihe has no drama.


    "I''ll try my best." Meng Li''s words are ambiguous.


    "It''s a pity that a family of ska college only recruit three special students this time. Qingning is excellent, and one of them should be her."


    SA Qi lotus eyes hard to cover lonely, slightly lost ground said, the topic again to nine on the body.


    Meng Li just smile, with some bitter smile, did not speak.


    How could saxiho believe that she could apany her to ska college?


    She has just been able to practice.I think I look up to her too much.


    Ska college originally arranged for a family to recruit three students, but because of the uniqueness of the ninth month, the other two were not wanted.


    It''s really defending the arrogance of the ninth moon.


    Yes, you are unique.


    Saqi he saw that Meng Li didn''t speak, and he didn''t speak. He was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, the dishes are served. Meng Li and SA Qi He are on the table. They are polite to each other. Then they eat the dishes silently.


    Saqihe was eating vegetables and drinking wine from time to time. She looked rather depressed.


    It seems that I''m worried.


    Or wait for Meng Li to take the initiative and ask her what''s bothering her.


    But Meng Li didn''t say anything. Saqihe also practiced fighting spirit. Even if she drank wine, she would not get drunk as long as she was willing to use fighting spirit to melt the wine inside.


    Besides, the wine here is not intoxicating.


    "You know I have a fiance." SA Qi lotus is silent for a long time, estimate is really don''t like this kind of silence, suddenly voice says.


    Meng Li nodded. Saqihe had a fiance, the second son of a duke.


    As soon as saqihe said this, Meng Li understood. It seems that saqihe, his fiance, has changed his mind in the plot, and he likesst month.


    Meng Li was a little shocked, so


    Even if moon 9 doesn''t cross to sa ningyue, is sa Qihe''s fiance still attracted by moon 9?


    Saqihe was a little shocked when he looked at Meng Li. He didn''t know what Meng Li was thinking about, so he said slowly:


    "originally, if we could enroll in the college after the contest, we would go to the college together, and then we would get married after graduation from the college."


    "But recently he said he didn''t want to be with me." Saqihe had a bitter face and a choking voice.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to say it, so he could only answer dryly:


    "what happened?"


    Saqihe thought of something, and his face looked humiliated, saying: "he said he found that the person he loved was not me, so he couldn''t be with me."


    "I''m not reconciled. Then I ask around. It turns out that he is pursuing Qingning."


    SA Qi He clenched his fist with one hand and drank a ss of wine with hatred.


    Meng Li didn''t know what to say, so he could onlyfort saqihe.

 Chapter 60

    "I also know that I''m not as good as Qingning, but he broke the oath between us..."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "Maybe he''lle back soon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SA Qi He while eating and drinking, while paying attention to the look of Meng Li, falsely from the Philippines thin ground self-care said.


    Finally, saqihe said to Meng Li:


    "Ning Yue, do you really want to go to ska college?"


    Meng centrifugal knew the key point, nodded and said:


    "of course, if you go to ska college, you can learn a lot. Many talentse from alchemy Institute and alchemy Institute."


    But how can I stand out when I have just started to practice? " Ning Yue''s face is bitter.


    Saqihe saw that Meng Li could not seem to be cheating and said:


    "ska college does not only depend on its strength, it does not mean that you can get in the first ce, but also depends on all aspects, such as..." Saqihe didn''t go on.


    Meng Li seems to be aroused interest, quickly asked: "such as what?"


    "For example, Ning Yue, you can''t practice fighting spirit, but now you can practice fighting spirit again. This is a miracle. Ska college likes people who create miracles like this. They don''t think such people are too ordinary."


    Meng Liran, so this is the original intention of saqihe to find her?


    Think there''s still a little hope in her?


    Meng Li didn''t want to go down, but saqihe said with a bitter face:


    "but this time there are only three ces in a family. If there is no ident, Qingning has one ce."


    "And I heard that the son of the third uncle was appreciated by a tutor of ska college. If there is no ident, this is another quota."


    "Third uncle''s son, the strength is too strong, we are not necessarily rivals."


    "Then there''s only one ce left." Saqi, a little regretful in Dutch, reaches out her hand and holds Meng Li''s hand. She says with sincerity:


    "so Ning Yue, the rtionship between her sister and Qing Ning is stiff now. It''s inevitable that she will be embarrassed to go to a college."


    "I hope you cane with me, and when we get to ska college, we can take care of each other."


    Meng Li dropped her eyes, interesting, so she first threw out some news, and then aroused her desire to go to ska college.


    And then let herpete with yuejiu for this ce?


    In other words, saqihe said these words to her alone.


    Or for everyone, saqihe said so, and then everyone felt that they had found an alliance, so they just wanted to fight with moon nine.


    At that time, if someone pushes moon nine down, Saqi lotus will reap profits.


    If the crowd went down, saqihe and this man could form an alliance, and he had an extra helper in the college.


    It''s not a month more than a rival.


    It should be saqihe''s fiance. I''m nning to go to this college.


    Saqihe is a good abacus yer.


    The is wide.


    Saqihe''s strength is outstanding, and she feels confident that she can enter ska college.


    Meng Li felt that saqihe had a careful mind and deep routine.


    But anyway, she has to deal with yuejiu. Saqihe wants to take advantage of her. If she has a chance, why can''t she take advantage of saqihe?


    Although they use each other, as long as they have the same goal, it is also a kind of cooperation.


    Meng Li immediately showed a look of surprise and said without self-confidence:


    "elder sister Qihe, you might as well go to other people. I have no confidence in myself."


    Meng Li frankly expressed a meaning, that is, she did not want to go, just did not have confidence.


    "Ning Yue, I believe in you. As long as you work hard to get into the top ten of the family andpete with the other three families, as long as the tutor pays attention to you, even if you can''t win, you will have a chance to be recruited."


    Saqi Helian is busy encouraging Meng Li.


    It''s unique to be able to practice all of a sudden. Moreover, it''s always good to have more allies.


    Meng Li said suspiciously: "really?"


    "Saqihe saw that Mengli was moved and nodded happily." it''s true. You have to be confident. I believe your mother will protect you in heaven. "


    "Your father was proud of you, too."


    "Moreover, has Ning Yue ever thought that if you enter a college with Qing Ning, you may not take care of you with Qing Ning''s character?"


    Saqihe said this sentence more euphemistically.


    I won''t take care of you, and I may bully you.


    And your mother is dead. You don''t have a mother to protect you in this family. Your father doesn''t like you. Do you deserve your mother if you don''t fight hard?


    SA ningyue is still your half sister. Are you really willing to be inferior to her?


    Meng Li seemed to think of this, sighed, and said as if determined:"I''ll try my best."


    SA Qi he saw to persuade Meng Li, the fundus of the eye shedcent, she always is a person don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    But SA Qingning is too arrogant. A scene shed through SA Qihe''s mind. That day, SA Qingning found her.


    Let her take care of her fiance.


    The other side also said that she couldn''t take a fancy to her fiance. She couldn''t like that kind of man.


    This makes her very embarrassed, SA Qingning does not contact with her fiance, how can her fiance like her?


    And came to humiliate her.


    It''s disgusting.


    Mengli sees the pride in saqihe''s eyes and doesn''t make a sound. Saqihees back to his mind and says to Mengli:


    "if you feel that your strength is really hard, I can help you."


    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile:


    "no, if I do that, I will be criticized."


    Saqihe wants to lose to her when she is in the top ten.


    Then she made it to the top ten, and saqiho picked another person who had already made it to the top ten topete, so saqiho was also in the top ten.


    Although this operation can be seen by people with a clear eye that it is intentional, as long as they don''t care, what does it matter what others say.


    In fact, this kind of rule is also made to serve those who have good strength but lose carelessly for various reasons.


    There are also those who have long been appreciated by good college tutors.


    It''s impossible for the family to give up such a ce.


    Like the son of the third uncle.


    It''s hard not to be in the top ten.


    SA Qi He looks at Meng Li unexpectedly, and thinks that Meng Li is very transparent, so he can understand it.


    They talked for a while, basically around the big match, and then they went home.


    At the time of parting, Saqi he said that he would get together again some other day. Meng Li had no opinion. If Saqi he could think of some way to deal with the ninth moon, she was not unwilling to cooperate.


    And no ident, when the big than, on the ninth of the month must be to her hand.


    Moon nine hate her, with the opportunity, moon nine can let it go?

 Chapter 61

    After that, Meng Li kept practicing in the room as usual.


    And saqihe seems to have had a direct conflict with yuejiu in the martial arts field.


    Meng Li also asionally inquires about the outside news, and does not often associate with his family sisters.


    There''s nothing tomunicate with. There''s no need to squeeze people''s circle.


    It doesn''t do much good.


    While moon nine is practicing cross knee, a male voicees to my mind: "I feel the fluctuation of artifact nearby."


    Yue Jiu was shocked and said, "Chengyao, do you think it''s an artifact?"


    The artifact has always existed in the legend. It seems that no one has really seen it.


    "I didn''t expect that there were artifacts in the lower world."


    "But it should be ownerless, and the artifact with a Lord will not have this kind of fluctuation."


    Cheng Yao sighed a little and said:


    "the fluctuation of artifact is not far. Do you want it or not? I can take you to get it as a gift for you." Chengyao said lightly, which sounded in the mind of yuejiu.


    Moon nine looks moving, no God artifact?


    God''s artifact can be taken as long as she wants it on the ninth of the month.


    Yuejiu didn''t speak. Chengyao knew yuejiu''s character better and began to direct the way.


    While Meng Li was practicing, he was interrupted by the moon nine, who broke in suddenly. Moon nine frowned and looked at everything in the room. Meng Li epted the merit and said to moon nine:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Isn''t it a bit impolite to break in all of a sudden?" Meng Lizhi asked.


    Meng Li''s unexpected questioning made Yue Jiu look unhappy and sneer:


    "now you can do it. You didn''t dare to talk like this before."


    Meng Li looks at moon nine and seems to be looking for something. His heart jumps. He thinks of the ring hanging around his neck. Is iting to look for the ring?


    Meng Li now believes that yuejiu will no longer doubt that she is the one who goes through.


    There''s no need to talk to the snake again.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Please go out if you have nothing to do. I have to practice." Meng Li doesn''t want to let Yue Jiu stay in the room.


    But moon nine didn''t answer Meng Li''s words for the first time. Standing in the same ce, Meng Li didn''t speak. Seeing moon nine like this, Meng Li had a kind of guess in his heart.


    That man should wake up.


    They are having a dialogue.


    This makes Meng Li very uneasy, especially when the eyes of the ninth month sweep past her chest, Meng Li clenches his hand andmunicates with 6018:


    "6018, what can I do with this ring?"


    6018: "I''ll put it in system space first."


    Meng Li: "good."


    To be honest, I didn''t think about putting system space before.


    Anyway, we can''t let yuejiu take it away. It''s estimated that we don''t have to do the task of yuejiu taking it away, but we can''t fight it.


    Meng Li feels his neck itching, and then obviously feels that something has been taken away. In an instant, yuejiu suddenly attacks her. Meng Li reaches out his hand and opens yuejiu''s arm.


    Moon nine''s eyes shed taunt, and her hands quickly changed a direction. Meng Li naturally couldn''t let Meng Li seed. They made several moves back and forth with bare hands. Then moon nine closed her hands and frowned, and her eyes shed puzzled and puzzled.


    "Is there really no artifact wave?" Moon nine feels empty all of a sudden.


    It''s like missing something that''s important to her.


    Chengyao was also depressed. It was clear that the fluctuation of artifact in this room was the strongest, but how could it suddenly disappear.


    Cheng Yao was a little embarrassed. He had vowed to find this artifact and give it to her as a gift, but now he couldn''t find it. "It''s very strange. I can''t tell, but it''s really gone. Let''s go back first."


    Chengyao even doubts whether he is wrong.


    And nine months also coincidentally thought of here.


    Is there such a coincidence that this legendary artifact happens to be here? Is it the wrong reaction.


    However, yuejiu didn''t say it. Sheforted him awkwardly:


    "it''s OK."


    In my mind, I had a short conversation with Cheng Yao. Yue Jiu looked at Meng Li and gave a strange smile:


    "since you think you can be my opponent, do you dare to go out and fight with me?"


    Meng Li said faintly: "I will take part in the familypetition."


    "I''m sure we''ll meet then."


    "Not bad." On the ninth day of the month, she shed a little bit of anger, and finally responded to the challenge. If she stopped counseling, she would still let her be happy for a while.


    "Cherish your good days." Said moon nine meaningfully.


    Meng Li''s face did not change, and he said something inted:


    "if God allows me to practice fighting spirit, it proves that God cares for me."


    "I''m sure I''ll make great achievements in the future."


    Yue Jiu was amused by Meng Li. Sure enough, the waste suddenly became so swollen that she shook her head and said:"No, you are wrong. There is another possibility that God will let you get it first and then let you lose it."


    "If you never get it, it''s just that. If you get it and lose it, it''s very painful."


    Meng Li shook his head firmly: "I don''t believe it."


    Moon nine sneered, "soon you will believe me. Believe me, I will do what I say."


    Meng Li doesn''t talk about moon nine any more. He pretends to be puzzled and asks, "Why are you so persistent about me?"


    "There''s no reason to hate someone."


    Nine months to Meng left such a word, disdain to sweep Meng from a nce, directly out of the door.


    Meng Li stood at the door, looking at the back of moon nine, his face expressionless.


    Now the angle of yuejiu has changed. After crossing over, she is faced with many stars, not everyone in the plot. She has a different feeling about zajia.


    Now the moon nine is not like the plot, disgusted with the SA family, disgusted with everything of the SA family.


    Meng Li went back to his room to practice, and then he heard the news about moon 9. Moon 9 went to the deep forest of Warcraft.


    There are Warcraft in Warcraft deep forest, but it is the product of this ne, and Warcraft in Warcraft deep forest can''t contract with people.


    And the Warcraft inside is aggressive.


    They''re all fierce.


    The Summoner''s powerful way of summoning Warcraft requires magic crystal and absorbs magic crystal to make it powerful.


    That''s what Warcraft got from them.


    On the one hand, yuejiu wants to improve her fighting ability, and on the other hand, she wants to get some magic crystals for her to call Warcraft.


    Well, Meng Li thinks he should go to Warcraft deep forest to y. If he has a chance, it would be better.


    Then Meng Li spent most of his gold coins, bought a lot of elixirs, and stayed up all night refining elixirs.


    Also equipped with some self-defense powder.


    She bought some food and went to the deep forest of Warcraft. She wanted to get some magic crystal by the way. She didn''t call Warcraft to feed her, but she could also sell it for gold coins or pills.


    The more good things, the better.

 Chapter 62

    Meng Li went to the outside of Warcraft forest. The level of Warcraft in the outside is lower and easier to deal with.


    I dare not go to the center. I think the moon is on the outside now.


    The forest of Warcraft is very deep, and there are many trees that block the sky. There are flying Warcraft in the sky. Meng can''t help provoking Warcraft, but when she meets her Warcraft.


    Meng Lidu is


    I''ll fight if I have.


    If you can''t fight, run.


    6018: until now, I found that the strongest skill of this host is running.


    I love this host.


    Who knows what the host went through while he was alive.


    I just learned this skill.


    Then, in fact, Meng Li is all kinds of running. After Meng Li wandered around the periphery for two days, he finally found the location of the ninth moon.


    In fact, it also benefits from the halo of moon 9.


    In fact, there are many people in Warcraft forest. There are many mercenaries doing tasks in it, and there are also family childrening out to experience, especially at this time.


    The familypetition is about to start. Many people choose to experience.


    Then the moon killed a super powerful Warcraft somewhere, and it was spread to Meng Li''s ears.


    When Meng Li saw moon nine, moon nine was fighting with a Warcraft that looked like a tiger.


    One person and one Warcraft are in full swing. Meng Li climbs to the tree and looks at the fight between moon 9 and Warcraft. Warcraft is painted. Although he can''t speak, he should have wisdom.


    The eyes are full of anger.


    In fact, moon nine is also more embarrassed, her hair and clothes, sweat and blood intertwined, move ruthlessly toward the Warcraft attack.


    Warcraft is even more angry. With a roar, he tilts his hips up, grabs the ground with his two forepaws straight, jumps forward and pours at moon nine. If moon nine is an ordinary person, then moon nine will be knocked down by the fierce Warcraft and torn by its ws.


    However


    Moon nine is not an ordinary person, just when Warcraft is about to beat her, moon nine''s body shape is strange and extremely flexible to jump to the back of Warcraft.


    Her hands seized the fur on the neck of Warcraft, her legs mped the belly of Warcraft, her palms filled with fighting spirit, and she hit the huge head of Warcraft.


    Warcraft is furious, struggling, trying to roll on the ground to get rid of the ninth moon. When the ninth moon sees this, the action of pping Warcraft''s head is faster and more agile. By repeatedly hitting, Warcraft has no strength to struggle, and its eyes be desperate. There is bleeding water in its eyes, and the ninth moon sneers.


    A big move toplete thest blow, Warcraft on this gas to death.


    Although yuejiu defeated Warcraft, it was fierce and hard, and the level of Warcraft was higher than that of her fighting spirit. She did not rely on calling Warcraft to fight with her. After a fierce battle, her fighting spirit was almost gone.


    Chengyao reminds yuejiu: "take out the magic crystal and leave quickly, otherwise the blood will lead to other Warcraft."


    Yuejiu Wen Yan, who used to have a cold face, changed from indifference to a slightly soft, short response:


    "OK."


    Yuejiu took a pill, then dragged his tired body to get up, took out a knife on his body, went to the body of Warcraft, and nned to take out the Warcraft crystal.


    Chengyao, hiding in the divine sense of moon nine, is a little satisfied, although the woman is weak now.


    But he appreciated the unyielding energy and character.


    And Meng Li, long before he found out that yuejiu was in war with Warcraft, analyzed that yuejiu would defeat that Warcraft.


    So when Meng Li didn''t defeat Warcraft on the ninth day of the month, he ran wildly in the Warcraft forest, and found the Warcraft that had attacked her before, but she couldn''t fight. When several Warcraft saw Meng Li, they naturally remembered that it was this kind of human that escaped from themst time.


    Immediately attack Meng Li.


    Meng Li is not too big to take the initiative to attack Warcraft, aiming at Warcraft to take the lead in beating the past few auras.


    Sess angered Warcraft.


    The result is that Meng Li is chased by Warcraft.


    Mengjiu chased her in the direction of a group of poor animals.


    Meng Li''s feet are full of wind, and his body is flexible. His aura is poured into his legs and he tries his best to walk.


    6018 can''t help but ask:


    "Meng Li, the unique skill you learned before is to run for your life."


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "how do you know that?"


    The footwork she uses now is really what she learned in her lifetime.


    It''s the kind you need to run for your life.


    At that time, in order to obtain this skill, a lot of resources were paid in exchange.


    6018:¡­¡­


    At this time, there is such a picture in the Warcraft forest. Several Warcraft follow behind a young woman. The woman''s speed is extremely fast. Whenever Warcraft is about to catch up with her, she can always elerate again and will not be chased by Warcraft.


    Meng Li ran for a long time, and finally came to the direction of the ninth moon. He observed the wind direction, pursed a smile, and took out a bag of powder from his body. The powder floated in the direction of the ninth moon with the wind.Then, approaching the corner in front of the ninth moon, Meng Li sprinkled some powder on himself.


    It''s a powder that''s different from the previous powder, which changes the smell of her body.


    But if there is no ident, the wind direction is towards the ninth moon, so now the ninth moon has the smell she just had.


    Although Warcraft is not stupid, can distinguish her from the moon nine, but will take the moon nine as her aplice.


    Sure enough, Meng Li disappears in the sight of Warcraft. However, Warcraft still wants to identify Meng Li''s whereabouts by smell, so it smells and goes towards the direction of moon nine.


    Yuejiu just took out the magic crystal. A gust of wind came. Yuejiu smelled a fragrance in the wind. Her first reaction was to cover her mouth and nose. Then yuejiu heard the footsteps of Warcrafting from afar.


    "No, there''s Warcraft."


    Moon nine frowned, thinking for a while, is war or go.


    "Come on, you don''t have much fighting in you." Chengyao said in time.


    Moon nine smell speech, holding magic crystal is going to go, look up to see a few Warcraft, has put her in the middle, looking at the magic crystal in the hand of moon nine, showed the expression of desire.


    The level of Warcraft defeated by yuejiu just now is not low, so the magic crystal is very big. This kind of magic crystal is also something Warcraft needs very much.


    In addition, the Warcraft itself is very aggressive, and their nature is like fighting and fighting. At the moment, several Warcraft have forgotten Meng Li. They think that yuejiu is Meng Li''s partner, and the key is that yuejiu also has what they need.


    So, what are you waiting for?


    Therefore, several Warcraft directlyunched an attack on the ninth moon.


    Yuejiu is besieged by several Warcraft. She takes out the soft whip around her waist and begins to fight with Warcraft. Yuejiu sneers and sneers. She already knows what''s going on.


    The fragrance brought by the wind just now was deliberately made by someone.


    These Warcraft are also attracted by people, right?

 Chapter 63

    But now she has no time to think about who is behind her.


    In the face of a few attack attributes of Warcraft on September 9, some are overwhelmed, decisively release their own call Warcraft.


    At this time, Meng Li, who was hiding in the distance, saw the call of Warcraft on the ninth moon.


    It''s actually a flying winged tiger. This kind of flying winged tiger is very rare, with silver hair and beautiful lines. It''s also a kind of summoning Warcraft that many summoners want to have.


    What you want but can''t get.


    There is a lot of room for the Flying Tigers to grow up. The high-level Flying Tigers have strongbat effectiveness and run very fast. It can be said that they can fight and escape.


    And it can fly in the sky.


    This one is very wooden.


    However, the level of moon nine was not high, and the silver wings that should have grown on its back did not grow.


    It should be that the ninth moon has just been summoned. It takes a lot of time to cultivate a Warcraft.


    But as long as moon nine spend time with magic crystal to cultivate this flying winged tiger, it can definitely be a big boost of moon nine.


    Moon nine is really enviable.


    Gold finger without ring, rare Warcraft belongs to her.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to think that in a few years, what other Warcraft could be summoned out on the ninth of the month, and how powerful the golden finger could be.


    This makes Meng Li more eager toplete the task.


    I feel that the longer the dy, the more difficult the task.


    Although moon nine is not a high-level winged tiger, itsbat effectiveness is also very good. It can fight against two Warcraft and remain invincible. This is the natural race advantage of others.


    But the Warcraft that Meng Li provokes is not bad. In addition, there is not much fighting left in Yue Jiu''s body, which makes Yue Jiu feel tired.


    Gradually, moon nine is more and more difficult. As a Warcraft, the battle between the flying tiger and several Warcraft is more fierce. The flying tiger also has color on its body, and its blood is silver.


    Silver blood is very special. It drops on the ground and fuses with the soil, making the soil gray and silver.


    Moon nine is not so good either. With exhausted fighting spirit and huge physical consumption, moon nine is found to be wed by a Warcraft, and attacked by a Warcraft.


    This attack is very big. If the attack is on yuejiu, yuejiu may not be able to bear it.


    At this critical moment, a man appeared out of thin air.


    Meng Li in the distance narrowed his eyes. This man has no body and is like a soul body like her.


    The man, dressed in a gilt edged ck suit, is rich and handsome, with a cold face. He looks around and nces at Meng Li''s direction. His eyes are sinister.


    He sensed the smell of people over there. He must be the initiator of this matter.


    This eye made Meng Li''s heart jump, but Meng Li didn''t move and decided to observe again.


    If at this time panic escape, is the real exposure of her location.


    With a calm wave of his hand, the man resolved the attack of Warcraft towards the moon.


    He also sent out an attack to the Warcraft. The Warcraft felt like a mountain and hit it. The Warcraft vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    On the ninth day of the moon, she turns her head and looks at the man with red lips:


    "Chengyao?"


    I didn''t expect this man to look like this.


    She is so handsome that she can''t help shaking her mind for a moment.


    The man gave a low hum, and burst out a strong momentum. This momentum made several Warcraft have a strong sense of crisis, even if they chose to run away.


    If they don''t run away with such a powerful momentum, they will lose their lives.


    Whether it''s human or Warcraft, it''s instinctive to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    On the ninth day of the month, seeing that Warcraft had already escaped, she had no intention to catch up with her. She was very relieved. If this man didn''t save her life at the critical moment, she would die on the spot.


    Yue Jiu takes a look at the colorful flying winged tiger and gives the magic crystal to the flying winged tiger. The flying winged tiger disappears in this space.


    Cheng Yao takes another look at Meng Li''s direction. As soon as he opens his mouth to say something, Yue Jiu''s body softens. Cheng Yao quickly picks up Yue Jiu, and a sh disappears in the same ce.


    Meng Li was relieved. Seeing the man''s appearance, he should have some scruples. He didn''t want to do it easily.


    Otherwise, they won''t frighten those Warcraft with their momentum.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel sorry either. She can''t fight that man even if she leaves on the ninth of the month.


    I don''t know. I can''t run away.


    Ah, that man is the golden finger of moon nine. As long as there is that man, moon nine is not so easy to deal with.


    Meng Li hid in the same ce, took a pill and nned to go, but before Meng Li got up, he felt a strong breath around him.


    Meng Li suddenly felt that his blood had been coagted and stiff. He turned his head to see two men in ck.The two men have a strong breath, which makes Meng Li breathless.


    At this time, the two men went to the ce where they had been fighting with Warcraft just now, and looked at the bloodstain on the ground. One of the men squatted down and twisted a little silver gray soil with his fingers.


    He said to another man:


    "the blood of the low level flying winged tiger."


    "There are not many flying winged tigers in the lower boundary."


    Another man said:


    "maybe it was someone who called Warcraft."


    "I don''t know the rtionship between Cheng Yao and the owner of the flying tiger."


    The man sneered: "no matter what their rtionship, find the owner of the flying tiger and ask."


    "The Lord is right. He firmly believes that Chengyao can''t die like this."


    "Sure enough, we feel Chengyao''s breath in the lower world."


    Another man echoed.


    Meng Li only saw the two men''s mouths open and close, but he didn''t know what they said. He should have used the border to iste them.


    Meng Li recalls the plot. The man told Yue Jiu that he was hiding in the divine consciousness of Yue Jiu because he had enemies looking for him.


    So now these two people are Chengyao''s enemies or Chengyao''s subordinates and friends?


    Meng Li is thinking about a problem in his mind.


    Do you want to go or not?


    If you leave now, it is likely to attract the attention of those two people.


    If they don''t go now, what will they do if they find out.


    Is it time to go now?


    Meng Li was in a dilemma, very tangled.


    However, before Meng Li made a decision, the two men shed around her as if they were looking for something.


    If Meng Li''s intuition is right.


    About looking for her?


    Meng Li can hear his heart beating, Dong Dong


    Then Meng Li clearly heard a male voice in his ear:


    e out, I know you are nearby."


    "Come out, I have something to ask you."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, and he wanted to know if it was OK.

 Chapter 64

    Atst Meng Li stood up.


    Meng Li stood up and found that she couldn''t see the two men''s faces clearly. In her eyes, the other man''s looks were so vague that she couldn''t even see his facial features clearly.


    Meng Li was startled, but she didn''t make a sound. She just couldn''t see clearly. She thought it was too far away.


    Now I found out what method the other party used to prevent her from seeing clearly.


    The costumes of the two men are the same. They are painted with the same snake pattern. They should be a sect force.


    When Meng Li approached, a man looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li: "passing by."


    "Oh?" The man looked at Meng Li with a casual and perfunctory tone.


    And he said, "don''t you feel our strength?"


    Meng Li nodded seriously and said, "I feel it."


    "How can we feel it if you cheat?"


    "Are you not afraid that we will kill you?" The cold in the man''s eyes shed by.


    Meng Li hesitated and said, "I''m really passing by."


    "Hum!" The man snorted.


    Another man held out his hand and patted it in the air, indicating that the man should not be easily angry, and asked with great interest:


    "then tell us what you see?"


    Meng Li stepped back two steps, hesitated and struggled, and shook his head.


    "Since we cherish our lives, we should be honest." A man''s skinughs but not his flesh.


    Meng Li seemed to be frightened by the man''s threat, looked desperate and said helplessly:


    "I''m so desperate."


    "I didn''t expect my sister to be so powerful. I can''t surpass her."


    The man grasped the key point, turned his eyes and said:


    "your sister? What is her call to Warcraft? "


    Meng Li didn''t give a positive answer, and said:


    "besides, my sister has a devil, a devil." Meng Li''s face is more sad.


    "The devil?" The man chewed the word.


    Then with a sharp look in his eyes, he said to Meng Li impolitely:


    "you''d better tell me the whole story, or you will die today."


    "Kill me. I don''t want to live." Meng Li''s expression did not change.


    "I don''t want to live, and I can''t live any more. After a period of time, the family is big than me. Anyway, if I''m killed, or I''m abandoned. If I''m abandoned, what''s the meaning of my life?"


    "I just know how to practice."


    Two men:


    There are so many things like killing each other in the same family.


    A little brain mending can make thingsplete.


    Meng Li''s face is not afraid of death, which makes the two men a little angry, but he thinks that Meng Li has something they want to know, which makes them not give up easily.


    Man ha ha a smile, "I don''t want to listen to your trifles."


    "Even if you are not afraid of death, I can make your life worse than death. There are a thousand ways for you to be honest."


    "Oh, don''t kill all the time." Another man said with a smile.


    "But little girl, I advise you to be honest."


    "My friend is a little irritable. I''m afraid if he doesn''t stop his impulse, you''ll miss your life."


    Although the two men''s tone is not the same, but the expression of the meaning is simr.


    Meng Li then looked up at the two men, with a little fear:


    "I really don''t know what that is, I saw a man, out of thin air just like that, I''m so afraid."


    "And he seems to be different from us. His body is different. No, he seems to have no body."


    The two men looked serious and asked, "what do you look like?"


    "Extraordinary temperament, very handsome, a ck Phnom Penh clothes, give people a special sense of dignity." Meng Li hesitated for a while and said.


    Look at this, these two men are quite like the enemy of that man.


    After listening to Meng Li''s words, the two men suddenly became serious. They looked at each other and motioned to Meng Li to go on.


    "If I tell you, I hope you don''t hurt my sister." Meng Li said bravely.


    Now the two men don''t understand. Listen, she wants to surpass her sister, and now she asks not to kill her sister?


    Meng Li looked at death as if he were at home and said: "I''m just afraid that the devil will hurt my sister, but I don''t want to hurt my sister."


    "Although she always bullies me, all my dreams are to beat her once."


    "Maybe you won''t understand."


    "Anyway, her blood rtionship with me will not change. I will not allow anyone to hurt her life."Meng Li sighed and said.


    The man was not in the mood to listen to Meng Li''s sad stories. He looked even more impatient. The smiling man said, "OK, I promise you, as long as your sister is obedient, she won''t die."


    Meng Li, half convinced and half suspicious, asked: "really?"


    "Really."


    Then Meng Li seemed to let go and told the two men the whole story. Of course, she omitted everything.


    Just say to walk here and see the moon nine fight with a group of Warcraft here.


    And the appearance of that man.


    "So you mean the man you''re talking about saved your sister?"


    "Yes, I don''t know who that man is. I''m afraid she''s not good for my sister." Meng Li was very worried.


    "So I saw your sister in danger just now. Why don''t you save her?" The man''s tone was gloomy.


    This statement is self contradictory.


    Meng Li almost rolled his eyes.


    If you don''t believe me, you will threaten her again.


    These two are a little annoying.


    Meng Li has a little temper. She''s in a hurry. She won''t do this task.


    Did not expect that man''s appearance, led these two people.


    There is no such thing in the plot. Maybe these two people have been searching for the man, but because the golden finger of yuejiu in the plot is too big, no one forces the man to show up and use his strength to help yuejiu.


    Of course, the two couldn''t find it here.


    I didn''t expect that she would bring these two people here.


    The impatience and irritability in Meng Li''s eyes shed by and sighed:


    "as soon as I got here, I saw that the powerful man had saved my sister. I was overwhelmed by the pressure. When I recovered, he had already carried my sister away."


    "I hope you don''t cheat us. If I find that you cheat us, you will not bear the consequences."


    Meng Lisheng said lovelessly:


    "I really didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    "I hope so." The man snorted coldly, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "since you are from a family, you can take us to find her."

 Chapter 65

    The two men are not willing to think about what Meng Li is calcting.


    For them, Meng Li''s scheming can''t be defeated by his strength.


    I don''t care.


    As long as Meng Li can take them to find the people they want to find, although they can also find them, it will take a little time.


    The aura of the lower world is very thin, which has little effect on their cultivation. They don''t want to stay here very much.


    I''ve been here too long.


    Meng Li moved two steps to the side and confirmed to them again:


    "you promised me not to hurt my sister''s life."


    "More words, more words, kill you and your sister together." A little grumpy man said impatiently.


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "actually, I don''t know where they have gone."


    Man


    Suddenly found that this woman is really not afraid of death.


    She didn''t know for a long time.


    "Your family?"


    The man took a look at Meng Li''s clothing material, which is superior. It seems that her family is not small.


    Meng Li didn''t answer directly, but said:


    "maybe you can find my sister by wandering around in the Warcraft forest."


    She can''t take people to the SA family. What if these two people go crazy and kill the SA family.


    "I really don''t like that man who doesn''t look like a human being. I''m afraid that she will do harm to my sister. You are also looking for him. Do you want to take him away?" Meng Li said tentatively.


    Smiling tiger man ha ha a smile, "this you don''t need to care."


    "Well, we have the same goal." Meng liruo said thoughtfully.


    "You''re jealous, aren''t you, of a man like that around your sister?"


    "You''re jealous, you can''t see them well, so you want to get rid of that man by our hand."


    They don''t know how good that man is and how much women love him.


    How many women have been fascinated by that man, regardless of themselves.


    So it''s normal for this woman to be jealous.


    Although Meng Li couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, he could also feel the sarcastic gaze on her.


    Meng Li was angry when he heard the speech. He was angry and didn''t dare to say anything. He made his face blush.


    Can''t wait to deny:


    "no, I''m worried that my sister will be hurt by the devil. He''s not human like that."


    "I''m afraid that a person of unknown origin will harm my sister, and even more I''m afraid that he will harm my family."


    Meng Li so anxious denial, firm the man''s idea.


    Women''s jealousy is really terrible.


    But isn''t it just what they want?


    As for the other party''s attitude, it''s not worth thinking about.


    Meng Li takes two men to wander around in the Warcraft forest. When they are attacked by Warcraft, Meng Li stands in the same ce as if he is scared. The two men move for a few seconds. Meng Li is full of blood andes back to dig for the magic crystal.


    The two men are speechless when they see Meng Li''s appearance. These Warcraft are too weak. The energy of magic crystal is equal to none, which is useless to them.


    Disdain to take out the magic crystal.


    But Meng Li can''t get rid of it.


    So along the way, Meng Li also gained many powerful Warcraft crystals for her.


    Two men are also a perfect match, one man is always irritable, the other man is always good tempered to calm the irritable man''s mood.


    The key is, the irascible man is just like the smiling tiger man.


    They seem to be full of love.


    Along the way, the irascible man urges Meng Li with all kinds of threats, and the smiling tiger man makes it right in the middle. Meng Li will not naively think that the smiling tiger man can really tolerate her like this, but it is just another way to urge and warn her.


    Outside the Warcraft forest, Meng Li also wandered around. Meng Li did not find moon 9, nor did he hear the news about moon 9.


    This made Meng Li doubt whether Yue Jiu had returned to Sa''s home.


    Looking for a few days, finally in a valley next to the Warcraft forest, Meng Li still found moon nine.


    When I found moon nine, moon nine was roasting fish to eat. There was a bonfire on the ground, and the roast fish sent out an attractive fragrance.


    Meng Li looks at the grilled fish in yuejiu''s hand. It''s this grilled fish. If it hadn''t had the smell of modern barbecue, she hasn''t been able to tell so quickly that yuejiu is here.


    Only on the ninth day of the moon can you roast this kind of roast fish.


    After all, people here don''t do that.


    Moon nine see Meng Li, face suddenly cold, and see Meng Li behind two men, face changed, she can''t see each other''s appearance.


    However, it is Cheng Yao who says in her mind that makes moon nine''s face change"You go first. Don''t worry. It''s for me."


    Chengyao didn''t expect that the other party would find him so soon.


    Or too reckless, trade rashly hand, leaked the breath whereabouts.


    Yuejiu felt her heart unconsciously, and said to Chengyao:


    "don''t worry, have a look first."


    "I won''t leave you first."


    Moon nine looked at Meng Li''s eyes, his eyes were sinister and murderous, "what are you doing here?"


    "Come to you. They asked me to bring them to you." Meng Li is an honest child, telling the truth.


    "Hum." Moon nine hummed coldly and said:


    "it''s a good skill. Dare to count me behind my back."


    "I''ve been nning for a long time, and it''s finally what you want, isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t expect that you, who don''t speak at ordinary times, are as venomous as a snake and scorpion, and deliberately want to harm me. What you do is all these things that are not on the table." Moon nine looks at Meng Li, the ultimate irony.


    Meng Li''s heart is full ofughter. Today, she''s fighting for the. After knowing the man''s power, she finds that she can''t finish the task with that man in one day.


    She is too far away from them.


    We can only rely on others.


    Even if today''s irascible man and smiling tiger man cross the river and kill people, she also recognized.


    One breath is one breath.


    Back to the system space, it is a beautiful and lovely Meng Li.


    Meng Li also wants to understand that she is in a dilemma now. It''s better to break the boat.


    As soon as the voice of the ninth moon fell, the irascible man looked at Meng Li suspiciously. Meng Li waved his hand and said, "don''t you think you should think about how to escape?"


    "Moreover, they forced me. They said I would kill me if I didn''t bring them to you."


    "Shall I die for you?"


    Then he said to the irascible man:


    "this is my personal grudge with my sister. It doesn''t affect you. Don''t worry."


    The irascible man snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Moon nine is full of rage, staring at Meng Li with hatred.


    I didn''t expect to be bitten by this barking dog today.


    There is some remorse in the bottom of my heart. I just hate that I didn''t solve Meng Li''s problems earlier, which brought me today''s troubles.

 Chapter 66

    The main reason is that she has changed the world. The world power system is very strong. Since she came to the world, she has been very depressed. Because her strength and status are not high, she can''t do everything wantonly.


    Killing a person is hesitant and procrastinating, which brings great trouble to today.


    On the ninth day of the moon, I realized that the elder sister''s mind was so deep that she had puzzled everyone, including her, for so many years.


    Moon nine said: "don''t look for that kind of high sounding reason. In the end, you are still afraid of death."


    "Are you not afraid of death?" Meng Li asked.


    Moon nine sneers repeatedly: "you are so selfish, do you think they will let you go?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try." Meng Li said indifferently:


    "so that''s why you asked me to die for you?"


    "I''m not sure if they will let me go, so let me die directly, and then you can get rid of the danger, but why should I die for you?" Meng Li questions moon nine.


    "Want to know why?" On the ninth day of the month, he said: "because you are disgusting, selfish and vicious, you don''t deserve to live. The family doesn''t need you. The family supports you so much. You should contribute to the family."


    Meng Li said: "so you think you are the future of the family? You represent the family? "


    "I am the only one who can lead them to prosperity." Yue Jiu nced at Meng Li with disdain and said:


    "when it''s over, I''ll kill you for the family."


    On the bottom of my heart from a strong intention to kill, wish to kill Meng Li, but control himself.


    Now the situation is to pull a hair and move the whole body. On September 9, we naturally feel the strength of the peopleing, and we are not willing to do it easily.


    "I won''t talk to you. You''d better think about how to get rid of them today." Meng Li picks his eyebrows and looks at the two men.


    It''s boring to quarrel like this, and Meng Li feels that the irascible man has started to be irascible.


    Just shut up in time.


    It''s not much fun to talk fast for a while.


    The smiling tiger man took out a fan from somewhere, and it was cold. He looked up and down on the ninth day of next month and said with great interest:


    "Yao Zun, I haven''t seen you for many years. My taste has changed."


    It seems that this woman is very important to him, otherwise she will not fight for her.


    However, in terms of their life span of tens of thousands of years, teenagers are just like a newborn child.


    I like this kind of tune.


    Chengyao just appeared and stood beside yuejiu. He took a proud look at the smiling tiger man and the angry man.


    "It seems that your master has a little self-knowledge. He also knows that you can use magic to cover things that have no face to see people."


    "Chengyao, I call you yaozun. Do you think you were yaozun then?" The smiling tiger man patted the irascible man and said with no smile.


    "Oh, by the way, your old part is suffering in the abyss now. How can you have the face to hide in a woman''s divine consciousness and hide in the lower world?"


    "It''s really a mess." The smiling tiger man tut tut twice.


    Chengyao is full of murderous spirit, which makes people feel very dangerous. Hearing the ridicule of the smiling tiger man, he counterattacks: "if it wasn''t for your conspiracy, I''d let you seed in the moment, you''d have to look up to me all your life."


    "Oh, correct me. It''s a trick, not a conspiracy."


    "If you lose, you lose. Yao Zun, you can''t afford to lose." A smiling tiger doesn''t forgive at all.


    "Hum!" Cheng Yao shakes sleeve, "your master also despises me too much, only send so two dogs?"


    "Chengyao, don''t be too arrogant. Don''t forget that your body has been destroyed now. Your strength is not half as good as before, or even less." The irascible man is irascible again.


    "Only half. It''s enough for two dogs." Chengyao is confident, but he refuses to do it.


    Meng Li was so anxious to see that he would fight if he had enough.


    The smiling tiger man patted the irascible man on the shoulder again, calmed the irascible man''s mood, and said to Chengyao:


    "our master wants to see you. We haven''t seen you for a thousand years, and we want to talk about the past with you. He also told us to find you and invite you."


    "So will youe with us, or will we take you?"


    Meng Li is on one side, ignoring the eyes of the cannibal guard on the ninth day of the moon. Hearing the meaning of the smiling tiger man, he almost understands, well, it''s time to fight.


    With that, xiaomianhu starts to attack Chengyao with his hand, and the irascible man also attacks Chengyao at this time.


    At the same time, moon nine attacks Meng Li. Meng Li sneers and takes out his soft sword to wee moon nine. Moon nine uses the whip, and Meng Li can''t get into each other''s body.


    And Meng Li has been fighting with her and is still invincible, which makes Yue Jiu surprised. This woman is hiding too much. When did she learn this?The level of fighting spirit is not a fighter, but a fighter.


    What''s more, the opponent''s aggressive attack was very thick and solid. She was identally hit as if she had been hit by a hammer. What kind of skill is this?


    The fighting between Meng Li and Yue Jiu is not huge, but the fighting among Cheng Yao is very fierce, and their fighting energy fluctuates greatly.


    The rubble on the cliff fell, the trees fell, the Warcraft birds fled in a hurry, and even the ground shook. Meng Li saw their power, much like the power of her birth ne to transform the spirit and even higher cultivation.


    Meng Li, while fighting with Yue Jiu, pays attention to Cheng Yao''s fighting. Cheng Yao fights two by one, and his face looks rxed. However, Meng Li sees a sh of anxiety between Cheng Yao''s eyebrows, just caught by her.


    Is it true that Cheng Yao doesn''t have a deep heart.


    Or something.


    And the month nine more and Mengli struggle, the mood is also more and more irritable, did not expect Mengli so difficult.


    Even if she uses the modern training moves, the other side can also resolve one by one.


    That''s enough.


    Yuejiu even doubts that he is a fake modern man. Why can the other side easily dissolve those strange moves? It''s not scientific at all.


    Yuejiu wants to summon the flying tiger to fight with her, but this is herst card.


    This makes yuejiu very hesitant, years of experience tells her not to use thest card easily.


    Meng Li saw the hesitation on yuejiu''s face, and his hand didn''t stop. He pointed to yuejiu and said to yuejiu, "look at them."


    Moon nine dissolves Meng Li''s attack, and then looks at Cheng Yao''s fighting direction. It seems that Cheng Yao''s soul is not as thick as before.


    This makes yuejiu think of the pain when her soul is suffering.

 Chapter 67

    The pain of soul is more unbearable than that of body. Seeing that Chengyao''s soul is thinner, he must be in pain now. Yuejiu''s heart suddenly seems to be stung by bees.


    What does it feel like?


    I don''t know about moon nine.


    Why do you feel heartache for him?


    On the ninth day of the month, all kinds of emotions were intertwined, and one face was a little ferocious. He asked Meng Lizhi:


    "why do you want to attract outsiders in our affairs?"


    "I will never let you go."


    "Do you like him?" Meng Li looks at Cheng Yao.


    Yuejiu''s subconscious is trying to escape her feelings for Chengyao. When Meng Li asks, yuejiu also asks herself in her heart, does she like him?


    "If you don''t like him, you won''t stay and fight for that man." Meng Li repeated in the moon nine ear said.


    "You see, is his name Chengyao?"


    "The name is very nice, the person is very handsome, before also desperate to save you, that is because of you, he shot, and then attracted these two people."


    "He''s so devoted to you."


    "But now his soul is a little thin, in case it finally dissipates."


    She wants to make yuejiu aware and deeply believe that she likes Chengyao.


    The bottom of my heart has determined that she likes a person, in the loss of such a person, very painful, right?


    If you can make moon nine a little more painful, Meng Li doesn''t mind adding fuel to it.


    Once upon a time, the client was in the mind of the ninth moon, suffering and copsing by all kinds of stimtion of the ninth moon. This kind of taste is quite ufortable.


    Every time Meng Li said a word, Yue Jiu''s heart was just like being pricked by a needle, and the pain made him shrink, and his mind was even more restless.


    "If you don''t insist on fighting with Warcraft with your fighting spirit, you will fight with Warcraft with your summoning spirit, which will not lead to the exhaustion of fighting spirit in your body. Let him help you."


    "You made all these."


    Moon nine red eyes, cannibal eyes staring at Meng Li, and looked at the soul and a little thin Chengyao, guilt attack on the heart, hate Meng Li, hate yourself, can''t control the voice, sharp to Meng Li roar:


    "you shut up."


    Yuejiu is extremely angry. She gathers fighting spirit and instills it into the whip body. She swings towards Mengli. Mengli jumps away and continues to say to yuejiu:


    "I really sympathize with Chengyao."


    "He''s too busy to show his whereabouts for you, but you like him in your heart."


    "But how selfish you are. Chengyao is not as important as your head calling Warcraft."


    "He has been beaten thin, you are not willing to release your call Warcraft to help him."


    Two men: this woman


    6018£º¡­¡­


    It''s thin.


    Do youugh directly orter?


    Meng Li speaks very loudly. Cheng Yao, who is fighting, also looks at her. Yue Jiu looks at Cheng Yao and looks at her. The other party seems to be disappointed. Yue Jiu''s eyes hurt her and her mouth opens. She doesn''t know what to say.


    "You must not sow discord." Yue Jiu eximed angrily.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "if I''m not the one who provokes dissension, you can say I''m telling the truth, right? Your precious pimple is still reluctant to let go."


    "I know your Warcraft is very rare and precious, but I didn''t expect it to be more noble than that man."


    "Are you afraid that you will lose another Warcraft if they capture you?"


    "You are such a mean person with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. You are so belittled. We will never die today." Moon nine some crazy roar.


    See the soul of thin Chengyao pursed his mouth, without saying a word, and fight with people, on the ninth of the month biting his teeth, mouth chanting call curse, called out the flying tiger.


    Yue Jiuming knows that the other party is deliberately irritating her, but she is really afraid that Cheng Yao misunderstands her. She knows in her heart that Cheng Yao is more important than Feitian Yihu.


    On the ninth day of the moon, scenes shed through her mind. Those are the scenes that Chengyao taught her to refine and cultivate. In contrast, she paid too little for Chengyao.


    She didn''t want a gap between them.


    Meng Li also admires moon nine. He can call Warcraft with magic spell in fighting. This operation is very simple.


    It''s a master''s operation.


    The flying tiger suddenly appeared in this space, felt the huge power fluctuation around, and subconsciously stepped back.


    It''s also normal for some creatures to flinch when they feel danger.


    Yuejiu hated Meng Li so much that she gave an order to Feitian Yihu:


    "kill her for me."


    Feitian Yihu measured the strength of Mengli and felt that he still had a chance to win. He directly attacked Mengli.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and ran directly to the ce where Cheng Yao was fighting. Meng Li was very fast and ran into their battle circle. At this time, Cheng Yao was sending out a blow, but just hit the flying winged tiger who was chasing Meng Li.Chengyao''s strike was so powerful that the flying tiger fell to the ground and roared, and silver blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Then Meng Li didn''t get any better. Even if Cheng Yao didn''t attack her, she was still affected by the aftereffects. A mouthful of blood poured into her mouth. Meng Li swallowed the blood and tried her best to get out of the battle circle of Cheng Yao.


    When he left, he said to the irascible man:


    "big brother, if you cut the grass and don''t remove the roots, the spring wind will blow again."


    "Beat the flying winged tiger to death."


    The grumpy man was originally grumpy and struggled with Chengyao. Hearing Meng Li''s cry, he subconsciously gathered his fighting spirit in his hand and directly killed the flighting winged tiger lying on the ground.


    After the irascible man attacked, the irascible man came back to Meng Li and said: "how dare you tell me?"


    "I don''t want to live, do I?"


    Seeing this, the smiling tiger man couldn''t helpughing: "OK, be serious."


    The irascible man stares at Meng Li fiercely, and then turns back to fight with Chengyao seriously.


    Yue Jiu thought that he was empty. He just took out the pill and nned to eat it. But before he ate it, he saw that the flying winged tiger was patted on the ground by Cheng Yao and couldn''t move.


    Moon nine more distressed, see Chengyao hurt her Feitian Yihu also just sorry to see her one eye, there is no other action, this makes moon nine heart sour, want to recite the spell to call back Feitian Yihu, have not had time to recite the spell.


    Her Warcraft was photographed dead.


    Then yuejiu felt her head tingling, and the connection she established with Feitian Yihu was forcibly interrupted. As a result, her mental strength was greatly damaged. Of course, Meng Li would not miss this opportunity.


    Decisive attack towards the moon nine.


    "Mean." Moon nine deep voice roar, also ignore the pain on the head, deal with Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. In the words of the smiling man, it''s not mean, it''s stratagem.


    Everything is in her calctions.

 Chapter 68

    The call of September, Warcraft died, mental damage will be very serious, want to recover is very difficult.


    It needs precious natural resources and local treasures.


    But it''s still two years since moon nine can be found.


    Even if today''s moon 9 escape, at least for a long time can no longer call new Warcraft, then with fighting spirit, she will not be so hard to deal with the moon 9.


    Meng Li fights with yuejiu again and again, and then he knocks pills. The fundus of yuejiu''s eyes turns cold:


    "where did your pillse from?"


    Looking at the pills in his hand, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "naturally it''s mine."


    "No way. You stole the family." Moon nine said firmly.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "where''s your elixir? You said I stole it from my family. Where did your elixire from?"


    "Of course, I made it myself," she said


    Meng Li took a meaningful look at moon nine, "my sister Qingning doesn''t seem to be able to refine pills."


    On the ninth day of the moon, her heart began to jump, and then she became steady again. This body is hers now. Who can prove that it is not hers.


    "Meng Li continued:


    " did Cheng Yao teach you to refine your pills? "


    "What a good man, you see, he is in trouble because of you."


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    "There are people out there and heaven out there. How many times can heaven care for you?"


    Meng Li''s every meaningful word is like a stone hammer. Every word he says hits the heart of the ninth moon, which makes the heart of the ninth moon painful and makes the ninth moon speechless.


    Yuejiu originally wanted to condemn Mengli, but didn''t want to be opposed by Mengli.


    Yuejiu''s eyes were red, and she felt that there was no moment in her life when she hated someone as much as she did now.


    I wish I could kill her immediately to let off my hatred.


    And Chengyao''s situation is not very good.


    Thousands of yearster, he has been sleeping for hundreds of years and fleeing for hundreds of years, and his strength has fallen sharply.


    And the other side, like the maggot of tarsal bone, can''t throw it off.


    It''s also an ident for the irascible man and the smiling tiger man. This man can fight with them for such a long time without his body. As the LORD said, it''s extremely difficult.


    But if we can''t take this man back today, the Lord will tell them what life is not like death.


    Thinking of this, the irascible man and the smiling tiger man have a fierce fight, and they have to take people back with their lives.


    The smiling tiger man and the irascible man look at each other, and both of them make a seal at the same time. Cheng Yao has a bad secret. He wants to leave, but at this time, he is trapped in a huge circle with yellow halo.


    Chengyao looked at the circle that covered him. It was yellow, and his expression was rxed.


    A half moon shaped machete was formed in one hand. It was a half moon shaped machete, but it gradually turned into one, ten, and a hundred, suspended around Cheng Yao. Cheng Yao said:


    "go!"


    A hundred cusses spread out in a sh, breaking the Yellow aperture of the two men''s seal with powerful momentum.


    The two forces collided and exploded. The sound was deafening. The sand and stone sshed on the ground and the surrounding trees were broken. The picture was spectacr to the extreme.


    The two men''s magic was broken and suffered from reverse attack. They both stepped back a few steps and vomited a mouthful of blood. However, they did not dy. The irascible man was no longer the irascible face, and the smiling tiger man''s face was also very serious.


    Two people seal again, with this repeatedly, Chengyao constantly break thew, they keep attacking.


    The power of their moves is huge, and the range is too wide. Moon nine and Meng Li, who are not far away from each other, are also affected by this energy and spit blood.


    In fact, no matter Meng Li or Yue Jiu, they can''t afford it.


    But Meng Li and Yue Jiu did not decide the oue.


    Comparatively speaking, the suffering of Li Mengli is more than that of Meng Li. The mental power of Yue Jiu is seriously damaged and has a splitting headache. He has to fight with Meng Li, endure the headache and bear the power of their fight.


    But let Meng Li happy is, Chengyao every time break two men''s seal out of the attack, his soul seems to be thinner.


    Happiness should be shared together.


    Meng Li immediately said to Yue Jiu:


    "did you find that every time Cheng Yao broke the attack of the other party, his soul became thinner?"


    Of course, yuejiu had seen it for a long time, and his heart was painful and anxious. When Meng Li said that, his heart could not bear it. He roared hysterically:


    "you die for me."


    Yuejiu''s voice apanied by her whip came to Meng Li. Yuejiu''s emotion broke down. This whip was out of order, just to vent her anger and throw a whip. Meng Li was so fierce that he stretched out his hand to meet the whip.


    There are many barbs on the whip of the ninth moon, which are made of small de tips. As long as the whip is hit on people, it can take away blood and meat.Meng Li grabs the whip of the ninth moon with his bare hands, and suddenly feels a stabbing pain in his palm. This pain makes Meng Li want to let go. There is also the sound of blood dripping on the ground in an instant. Meng Li does not care about the pain and pulls hard.


    If moon nine gives up the whip at this time, moon nine will have no weapons.


    If we don''t let go, we will win or lose.


    Moon nine was surprised by Meng Li''s action. Unexpectedly, Meng Li would hold it with his bare hands. She was pulled by Meng Li. For a moment, moon nine didn''t exert herself. She was pulled by Meng Li and moved her lower body.


    "I''m cruel enough to myself." On the ninth day of the moon, I sneer, but I feel chilly.


    She was once told that if she was not afraid of the powerful, she was afraid of the cruel.


    Meng Li instills most of his aura into his legs and smiles. This smile makes Yue Jiu feel creepy and ufortable.


    Then, on the ninth day of the moon, I only saw Meng Li''s figure in a sh, leaving only the remnant shadow.


    By the time yuejiu reacts, her neck has been wrapped by her favorite whip.


    Moon nine heart is very scared, but the brain reaction is quite fast, originally hold the whip grip is going to force the moon nine, stop force.


    Because she knew that her whip would tighten her neck as long as she tried.


    Meng Li wound the whip around yuejiu''s neck several times with one hand, and the blood dripped from her hand on yuejiu''s white and clean neck, attached to yuejiu''s ear and said:


    "how about it?"


    Moon nine sneers a way: "I think you dare not kill me."


    "Why?" Meng Li asked.


    Moon nine ha ha a smile, way: "you killed me, my mother and father will not let you go."


    "Oh..."


    "Is that really your father and mother?" Meng Li asked meaningfully.


    On the ninth of the heart beat fast twice: "what do you mean."


    "It''s not interesting."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth, forced his hand and tightened the whip in his hand.

 Chapter 69

    The sharp tip of the knife cuts Yue Jiu''s neck, and then bloodes out. Yue Jiu is controlled by Meng Li and can''t move, so she can only bear the pain.


    "Give me the whip." Meng Li said.


    The ninth moon hesitated and released the whip grip.


    What''s the use of holding this end now.


    I don''t know what the other party will do if I don''t give it.


    Meng Li took the whip grip, but the hand holding the whip didn''t dare to let go. The small knife tips in the shape of barbs on the whip had been trapped in the palm of her hand.


    Meng Li can only put his hands together.


    Moon nine can''t move, looking at Chengyao not far away, the bottom of my heart is full of hope.


    With a change of expression, he shouts to Chengyao:


    "Chengyao, go away, don''t worry about me."


    Chengyao had been concentrating on fighting, but was disturbed by the cry of the ninth moon. The two men found a chance to take advantage of it, and attacked Chengyao again. The attack passed through Chengyao''s soul, making Chengyao''s soul thinner.


    Chengyao took the attack and saw that yuejiu was controlled by Mengli. He threatened Mengli: "I advise you to let her go, or you can''t bear the consequences."


    Meng Li nodded seriously and said seriously:


    "why don''t you tell me, what are the consequences?"


    Chengyao said lightly, "if I move my fingers, you will die."


    "Maybe you should think about it. Can you just kill me and not hurt her?" Meng Li has no fear. Even if Cheng Yao wants to fight her, she still has a meat shield.


    Chengyao smell speech face ugly, and some disappointed look to the moon nine.


    I thought she could handle it.


    But now it''s in each other''s hands.


    Yuejiu looks at Chengyao''s ugly and disappointed eyes, and a cone of paines. Her neck is mixed with two people''s blood, bloody and thick. Can''t Chengyao see it?


    Why only lightly threaten each other a few words, and it''s over?


    There is no moon nine imagine as God came to easily save her.


    The bottom of my heart is sad, a heart can not easily move, move is unable to return to the bitter sea.


    These days of getting along with each other day and night are lingering in my mind.


    If there is no one to point out, she can cheat herself that she doesn''t like each other, but now


    Seeing that yuejiu was controlled by Meng Li, the smiling tiger man said to Chengyao:


    "Chengyao, our Lord has been waiting for a long time. Why don''t youe with us?"


    "Otherwise, those two women, you can''t do it, I can do it."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes, no problem, she has nothing to do with them.


    Chengyao takes care of yuejiu and can''t hurt her. Because they are together now, she will be the meat shield of yuejiu for the first time.


    But those two men canpletely use the ninth moon to threaten Chengyao,pletely ignore her Meng Li.


    When the angry man heard this, he said:


    "please When he said that, he did not forget to nce at moon nine and Meng Li.


    Cheng Yao frowned. Even though Cheng Yao frowned, his face was still unique in the world. A face even hesitated.


    Meng Li''s expression was dim, and he said in his ear:


    "do you like him?"


    "This is the man you like. You see, he hesitates now. It seems that he has done so many things for you. It seems that he is quite touching."


    "I''ll help you again."


    "But why not now."


    "He''s reassessing your value, you know?"


    "I don''t know if your value can make him get away with it?"


    Meng Li''s merciless words seem to turn into a sharp knife, stabbing moon nine''s heart one by one. Moon nine''s hands are hanging, and the palms are tight. His nails are trapped in the palms, and the blood oozes out.


    "You shut up, you little dissensive person." Moon nine denounces Meng Li.


    "Why should I shut up?" Meng Li asked.


    In the plot, isn''t yuejiu always looking for a sense of existence in the client?


    Satirize the client is cowardly, timid, so rightfully used the body of the client, but also mental torture of the client.


    Finally, Chengyao was allowed to devour the soul of the client.


    The soul never let go.


    If the client does not escape, there will be no chance of counter attack, let alone death.


    Not only deprives this life, but also deprives the next life, the next life, and the countless reincarnations after that.


    To be entrusted by others is to be done by others.


    She must at least satisfy the client.


    Moon nine: "I don''t want to hear you talk."


    "Do you think I''m hurting you when I talk?"


    "So arrogant you have today very painful?" Meng Li said lightly.The irascible man is very irascible and impatient. He looks at Cheng Yao hesitating. He is fighting against Meng Li and Yue Jiu. Yue Jiu closes his eyes and admits his life.


    If you can pull this disgusting vicious woman to die together, she is also worth it.


    And Meng Li said that there was no pressure, Chengyao would not just watch yuejiu die.


    If she does not die on the ninth day of the moon, she will not be in danger.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how to end today, but today shees with the mentality of fishing to death.


    Chengyao naturally can''t watch the irascible man really kill yuejiu and block the attack of the irascible man. He sneers: "it''s not a gentleman to threaten me with a woman."


    Smiling tiger shook his head, "what is a gentleman?"


    "What is a viin?"


    "Since you are a gentleman, why did you run away in such a hurry that it would be a thousand years?"


    Cheng Yao was so angry by the smiling tiger man that heunched a crazy attack. Whileunching the attack, he tried toe in the direction of the ninth moon. He wanted to meet and save the ninth moon.


    They naturally can''t let Chengyao save yuejiu. If they run away, it''s hard to find them again.


    Try to stop it.


    Just as the three were fighting fiercely, the sky suddenly darkened, and a strong wind blew up. A thick male voice came from the air:


    "ha ha Cheng Yao, long time no see. I still remember you. "


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a huge flying eagle. Its wings covered the sky and covered the sun. It was huge and majestic. From the sky, there was a man sitting on the flying eagle. He was dressed in a ck robe with a hat on his robe and a hat on his head. He covered half of the man''s face and couldn''t see clearly.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, which was very popr.


    It''s a viin.


    At this moment, the smiling tiger man and the irascible man knelt down on one knee and cried:


    "my subordinates have seen the Lord."


    "Well..." The man twists his head andughs at Cheng Yao, like an old friend he hasn''t seen for many years:


    "if you want to invite Yao Zun, I have to show myself."


    Chengyao''s face was very ugly. His thin lips were tightly pressed. Before he could speak, the man stretched out his hand in the ck robe. With a wave of his big hand, Chengyao''s whole body appeared a circle of purple, which was very dazzling.

 Chapter 70

    The smiling tiger man and the irascible man had the same look of worship in their eyes, and they almost cried out that the boss was powerful.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. It turns out that thebination of smiling tiger man and irritable man is yellow.


    And what their master hit with one hand was purple.


    The difference


    Obviously, purple is more powerful.


    It''s really hard for these two people to fight with Chengyao for such a long time.


    In fact, Meng Li felt that Chengyao wanted to go, but he could go.


    Probably can''t give up on the ninth day of the month, but also want to put her and the irascible man and the smiling tiger man three people directly exterminate, cut grass root, lest the news leak, or two people''s pursuit.


    The purple aperture shrinks rapidly fromrge to small. Before Cheng Yao resists, he is tightly bound by the aperture and can''t move.


    On the ninth day of the moon, seeing this eye, she cried out:


    "no, Chengyao!"


    The cry of the ninth moon aroused the attention of the ck robed man, who said with great interest:


    "Oh, is this the bed warming maid Yao Zun is looking for in the lower world?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The ck robed manughed to himself, "Yao Zun is in a good mood. If you lose your body, you don''t forget to pursue women. I admire you so much!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Even though Cheng Yao was trapped, he didn''t have much emotion on his face.


    On the contrary, on the ninth day of the month, when the man in ck said so, his face turned red unconsciously.


    They are so strong, she is so weak.


    How proud she is, but now she has been humiliated like that. In other people''s hearts, she only deserves to be a maid to warm the bed?


    Is there such a big difference between them?


    For the first time in her life, yuejiu had a little inferiorityplex, which made her lower her head unconsciously.


    "Oh, Yao Zun is finally willing to speak."


    The ck robed man took a meaningful look at yuejiu and said:


    "if yaozun is reluctant to give up the bed warming girl, I will help yaozun with it. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    "You...!" Cheng Yao''s heart sank down, his face changed a little for a moment, and then he said, "if you don''t have any trouble, you can take it with you."


    He can''t show too much care about the ninth moon, otherwise the ninth moon will not be better.


    On the ninth face of consternation, is did not expect Chengyao will say so.


    I want to take it with me.


    What a casual sentence.


    The honey at the bottom of my heart isplex. If it is taken away by the other party, what kind of fate will you face next?


    What will the other party do to her and Chengyao?


    The ck robed man felt a little boring when he saw Cheng Yao saying so.


    "It''s just a maid warming the bed. When I get back, I''ll help Yao Zun find him ten or eight more."


    The ck robed man looked at the moon nine and tut tut two times:


    "fortunately, Yao Zun has no body. If she has a body, she can''t afford to have fun with this girl. I''m afraid she can''t afford to have a night."


    Meng Liughs from the bottom of his heart. The martial arts of the smiling tiger man is not true to the ck robed man.


    On the contrary, it was the poisonous tongue attribute that got the true biography of the ck robed man.


    Chengyao frowned, and his eyes were cold, staring at the man in ck.


    Yuejiu was humiliated by the ck robed man''s words. She blushed and red, but she didn''t say anything.


    Because nine suddenly feel, at the moment of what she said appears so pale.


    She and Chengyao have fallen into the hands of treacherous people. If you say one more word, it will be boring.


    Everyone''s silence made the ck robed man lose interest. He took a look at the irascible man and the smiling tiger man. The two men immediately came to Chengyao''s side, one on the left and the other on the right.


    The ck robed man raised his head andughed. The flying eagle took off and circled in the air for several times, then soared into the sky.


    Two men with Chengyao, also disappeared in this space.


    Before Chengyao disappeared, he looked back at yuejiu. His mood was veryplicated. His mouth opened and he didn''t say anything.


    But a voice came into the mind of moon nine.


    He didn''t know what he felt for this woman, but he couldn''t bear to let her die. He hoped that her happiness was true.


    I hope we can meet again.


    Moon nine originally immersed in all kinds of emotions, and see Chengyao was taken away, a heartache can not extricate themselves.


    This farewell, life and death do not know.


    Sad Chengyao was taken away by the enemy''s fate, but also sad their own fate.


    She didn''t know what Meng Li would do to her.


    And when Chengyao before leaving to her voice, let nine this just understand, the other party is not don''t care about her, but has already arranged for her.


    Moon nine eyes shed, originally vertical hand slowly up.


    Meng Li, who is watching every move of the moon behind the moon, jumps. Although she doesn''t hear Cheng Yao''s voice to the moon, she also feels that something is wrong.What did she miss?


    Chengyao is so regardless of the life or death of the ninth moon, directly taken away by people?


    It''s not like Cheng Yao.


    Isn''t the rtionship between the two in the plot very good?


    At the beginning, they fell in love with each other. It doesn''t make sense to ignore each other''s life.


    Meng Li noticed that the upper part of the moon was slowly rising, and there was a slight surge of fighting air on the moon. Meng Li looked down at the moon''s neck, and the snow-white slender neck was dyed red by blood. Only then did Meng Li notice that there was a red rope on the moon''s neck.


    Meng Li followed the red rope and looked down. The strength of the ninth moon wrapped her body and the proud double peaks. From the snow-white ravine, Meng Li saw the pendant on the red rope, which was a silver white triangle star shape.


    Meng Li suddenly felt frightened, and the memory in his mind quickly returned.


    It''s also in the plot. It''s a magic weapon given by Cheng Yao to Yue Jiu. It''s sealed with Cheng Yao''s strongest attack. As long as you instill fighting spirit into it, it will attack people other than the one instilling fighting spirit.


    So


    The reason why she forgot this before is that in the plot, the golden finger of the ninth moon is too big. This magic weapon has never been used.


    Meng Li is a little afraid. If she is detonated by the ninth moon, she will not be able to bear the attack of Cheng Yao. She may die.


    Even if not dead, but also seriously injured, and nine months will not be injured, when nine months will be how to her, Meng Li dare not think deeply.


    The key is that she worked hard and calcted that if she failed at this point, she would have almost failed.


    That''s really wrong.


    Meng Li thought of this, deeply grateful, and recalled in his mind the next nine months in the plot what else to protect the body things, Meng Li searched in his mind a circle, fortunately, just this one.


    The key is that this one is enough to save the life of Yue Jiu Yi at the critical moment.


    It also affects her sess or failure.


    Meng Li decisively released a hand and quickly pulled off the magic weapon on the neck of moon nine.


    "Are you going to detonate this?"


    Meng Li shakes in front of his eyes on the ninth moon with a magic weapon.

 Chapter 71

    Moon nine had just settled down a heart, as if instantly fell into the ice Tan, cool through the side of the heart, she really did not know that their action is so small, will also be found by each other.


    And it''s just time to take off her protection.


    How did she know?


    Chengyao said that as long as she detonated this, she could get away safely.


    All this should be arranged by Chengyao, otherwise how could Chengyao leave like that.


    But what''s the problem?


    Moon nine now of course also understand Cheng Yao''s good intentions.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I can''t live or die as you want. I can''t be polite to you in the situation of endless death."


    "I don''t know why you must put me to death. You are really a kind-hearted woman, killing mypatriots and sisters for no reason."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Even if you kill me today, my mother won''t let you go when you go back."


    "Oh, your mother." Meng Li nodded.


    That''s right. If yuejiu''s mother knew that she had killed yuejiu, she would not let her go.


    Yuejiu''s mother''s family is very big, so she can put pressure on the SA family to deal with her.


    As for yuejiu, she''s very kind.


    Feel free to say whatever you want.


    "If I don''t take the initiative today, what will you do when I get to the top of the familypetition?" Meng Li asked.


    Moon nine is full of rage, "nature is aboveboard defeat you, kill you."


    Meng Li became interested and continued to ask:


    "you said I killed you for no reason. What''s the hatred between me and you? You want to kill me."


    Moon nine was asked by Meng Li, some speechless, things have not yet reached thest second, she naturally can not say that she was the original foreign soul.


    Meng Li sees that Yue Jiu doesn''t speak. Of course, he knows what Yue Jiu is thinking, but he is not in the mood to listen.


    There was a big war here, which was noticed by some people. When Cheng Yao and his party left, they could not feel the strong breath, so they woulde to see what it was like.


    Therefore, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Meng Li carries his aura in his hand and strikes at the back of the head of moon nine. Then moon nine softens and faints.


    Moon nine did not expect, Meng Li said hands on, no foreshadowing, let a person off guard.


    Meng Li just opened her hand. Her hand was bloody. The tip of the knife went deep into her hand. When she peeled it off, Meng Li took a breath of cold air.


    Of course, if you stick into the tip of the knife on the whip of moon nine''s neck, Meng Li is not in such a good mood to peel away bit by bit. With a direct pull, moon nine in aa frowns.


    Meng Li quickly made up for the ninth moon, making thea deeper.


    Meng Li takes Yue Jiu with him. When he leaves, he takes a look at the body of the flying tiger. Meng Li thinks about it and stops to burn the body of the flying tiger.


    Meng Li took moon nine and ran for a long time. Finally, he found a secret cave.


    Meng Li spent a little time setting up an isted array. In this world, the array is not mainstream, but in her world, some ordinary arrays aremon to everyone.


    When everything is handled, Meng Li looks at the moon nine.


    If you ignore the blood on the neck of the ninth moon, the quiet eyes closed, it looks very beautiful.


    As Meng Li applied medicine to his injured hand, he asked 6018 in his heart:


    "how many souls are there in the body of moon nine."


    "Just a moment, I''ll explore."


    A momentter, 6018 said, "only the soul of the ninth moon."


    Meng Li hum a, don''t know originally SA Qingning was directly pushed out by the ninth moon, or was engulfed by Chengyao.


    If it is swallowed by Chengyao, it is earlier than SA ningyue in the plot.


    If this fact is true, it is probably because SA Qingning and Yue Jiu can''t get along at all, because SA Qingning is a spoiled character and will make more trouble than the client.


    Now we only need to deal with the ninth of the month.


    There is still more than a month left for the family Dabi. Meng Li seals the meridians of yuejiu, making yuejiu unable to use fighting spirit, and then ties yuejiu up.


    When yuejiu wakes up, she sees yuejiu sitting cross legged and practicing. Yuejiu immediately moves her fighting spirit in her body. To her despair, yuejiu is unable to move her fighting spirit.


    "What have you done to me?" On the ninth day of the moon, Meng Li was questioned.


    Meng Li epted the merit and said faintly:


    "I''m just worried about your running around and blocking your meridians."


    "Why do you have so many strange means? Who are you?" Moon nine stares round eyes and stares at Meng Li.


    As long as she calms down a little, she will think about things on September 9, or the other party is hiding too deeply.Or the other party is not the original SA Ning moon at all.


    "I am SA Ning Yue." Meng Li said.


    "No, I don''t believe it." September 9 retorts.


    I don''t want to believe two people from the same family, but the other can beat her.


    SA Qingning used to be a genius of the family. Isn''t she on the ninth of the month?


    To be defeated by such a man.


    "Why don''t you believe it? Can people change?"


    "I am not sa Ning Yue, and who am I?" Meng Li asked.


    Yue Jiu''s mouth is open. How to say that everything she goes through can happen. It''s strange that SA Ning Yue is no longer SA Ning Yue.


    "Think about your Chengyao. He won''t have a good time now." Meng Li is no longer entangled with yuejiu.


    Yuejiu shakes her head, looks a little painful, and then firmly says:


    "no, I believe he wille back since he has gone so leisurely."


    Yuejiu thinks of what Chengyao said to her before she left.


    Keep her alive. He''ll be fine.


    Meng Li shook his head and didn''t talk to Yue Jiu any more.


    Continue to practice.


    The other party finds Cheng Yao for a thousand years. Even if he wants to escape, he doesn''t know the year and the month.


    On the contrary, seeing that Meng Li couldn''t talk to her on the ninth of the month, she tried to find all kinds of words to talk to Meng Li, and even tried to hypnotize him.


    But today''s moon nine mental damage is very serious, has not hypnotized Meng Li, on the contrary, his brain burst of pain hit, let her have to give up.


    After a few days, Meng Li did not give moon nine food, and no longer talked with moon nine, self-cultivation.


    Month nine hungry to the extreme, Meng Li and give some food to month nine.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to let Yue Jiu starve to death. The client has a deep hatred for Yue Jiu. He doesn''t know how satisfied he is with revenge.


    Moon nine must be refused, which is clearly Meng Li in humiliating her.


    Meng Li, in the spirit of never encouraging others, took it away.


    There''s nothing she can do without it.


    Moon nine hate Meng Li, but there is no way to take Meng Li.


    This kind of feeling is really terrible, being controlled by others, and being humiliated by others, but I can''t help it.

 Chapter 72

    Of course, it''s impossible for moon nine to admit its fate and try tomunicate with Warcraft in another space with spiritual power, hoping to summon a Warcraft again.


    For this kind of spiritual fluctuation, Meng Li beside naturally felt it, but Meng Li didn''t stop moon nine.


    Yuejiu has been trying tomunicate with the spirit, but every time when it is about to establishmunication, the spirit is exhausted, themunication is broken, and it''s just to return in vain.


    But every time you fail, you will feel severe pain in your mind.


    Meng Li silently looked at the moon nine, looking at the moon nine tossing himself.


    The pain tosses oneself.


    Moon nine full of sweat, facial distortion, looking at Meng Li, eyes coldly staring at her, some hair at the bottom of my heart, at this time of moon nine, very thirsty, very hungry.


    Moon nine licked her dry lips, and her hunger made her want to eat everything in front of her.


    In particr, Meng Li''s Dried Warcraft jerky, wrapped in a handkerchief and thrown on the ground, makes Yue Jiu even more hungry.


    If it was the ninth day of the month before, it would be hard to see Meng Li''s dry Warcraft meat without any seasoning.


    But now the moon nine, is looking at the hay in front of, are eager to chew down.


    But I can''t open my mouth, I can''t open my mouth.


    Ask the enemy to eat, that is to put their dignity to the other side trample.


    Seeing this, Meng Li was very considerate and handed the dried meat to yuejiu, "do you want to eat it?"


    On the ninth day of the month, she swallowed her saliva unconsciously, turned her head and didn''t look at the Warcraft jerky, "what do you want?"


    "Since it''s in your hands, you can kill it or cut it. It''s insulting to torture people like this."


    Meng Li shook his head seriously and said:


    "I just don''t know if I should kill you now."


    Moon nine smelled the smell of Warcraft jerky, saliva unconsciously secreted, and heard Meng Li''s answer.


    Suddenly, I was very angry. I don''t know if I should kill her. This kind of answer is too false and false.


    It''s just like a person with hundreds of millions of money saying that I don''t know how to use it.


    Seeing that Yue Jiu was angry and did not speak, Meng Li asked:


    "do you want to eat dried meat?"


    "No, take your things and get out." Although Yue Jiu said so, his voice was weak.


    Meng Li sighed, put a little dried meat in front of the moon nine, and went straight away.


    There wasn''t much food, and Meng Li didn''t eat much. He relied on aura to maintain his body''s function, and then added a small amount of food.


    If there is water, there is nock of it.


    I''ll spend another month with you.


    It''s no use breaking her bones for the arrogant person. It''s only mental torture.


    It seems that in order to prove her arrogance, yuejiu begins to talk to Meng Li and scold him.


    He even mentioned Meng Li''s appearance before, as if he was looking for a sense of bnce.


    Although I''m in a mess now, you''ve been in a mess before.


    The whole person is hysterical.


    However, Meng Li did not fight with Yue Jiu as before. No matter what Yue Jiu said, his face remained unchanged.


    This makes the mood of yuejiu worse and worse, a little crazy.


    She hated each other''s neglect, as if she was a clown that each other yed with in their hands.


    It''s the kind that can be crushed to death anytime, anywhere.


    Moon nine''s heart is extremely suffering, pain, even thought to die like this.


    If you die, it won''t be so painful.


    Now the moon nine eyeballs are all red blood, the blood on the neck has been dry, the wound is also scabby, originally white and smooth neck now be ferocious and terrible.


    Yuejiu''s hair is also in disorder, because of the excessive use of mental power, yuejiu''s face is pale, his forehead is stained with sweat, and his whole body is smelling of sweat. Now yuejiu is very embarrassed.


    In addition to the hysterical curse, it makes yuejiu look like a crazy woman.


    This scene is how much like the once client, hysterical in the mind of nine months, and helpless appearance.


    Moon nine scolded tired, said tired, relying on the cave cliff, eyes staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. It was hard for them to be quiet for a while. The water in the cave was ticking. Meng Li felt that listening to the sound of the water made her calm down.


    On the ninth day of the moon, however, when she heard the sound of the water, she became more agitated.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li is still sitting on his knees and practicing. On the ninth day of the month, his hands are tied by Meng Li, and his eyes unconsciously look at the Warcraft jerky.


    Look extremely struggling, nine months feel that if they do not eat something, really will die.


    Thinking of death, yuejiu is deeply afraid. She doesn''t want to die.


    She can''t die.


    She also wants to find a way to go back to modern times and ask the person who betrayed her why she betrayed her.She can''t just die.


    And if she can get out of this cave alive, she will kill the woman in front of her and take revenge.


    No, it''s not just killing her. She''s going to give her back what she''s suffered today.


    Yuejiu set the goal of living in her heart. She reached out and picked up the dried meat. The movement was very light, very light.


    Yue Jiu put the dried meat in his mouth. It''s too hard. This dried meat is too hard.


    It''s hard for a dog to grind her teeth without such tormenting and hard jerky meat. It''s humiliating for her to eat it. Yuejiu regrets eating it, but her hunger makes yuejiu chew and swallow it.


    It''s true that Meng Li was misunderstood by Yue Jiu.


    This dried meat was baked by Meng Li before. Meng Li has no big pursuit of food. If he wants to store it and carry it easily, he will dry it naturally.


    So Meng Li can only take such dried meat to satisfy her hunger, even Meng Li didn''t expect, sensitive moon nine can feel that this is also insulting her.


    Even if Meng Li knows it, he won''t care. What does it matter if he thinks about moon 9.


    Moon nine eat dried meat, Meng Li has long found, but also very considerate and put a little dried meat in front of moon nine.


    But Meng Li doesn''t let go any more, just to maintain the life of the ninth moon.


    To be honest, Meng Li is not too full now, and he eats a small amount of food.


    Time goes by day. At the beginning of the ninth month, she still tried to call Warcraft, but the pain of repeated mental trauma finally made her give up.


    Therefore, every day on the ninth day of the month is to curse Meng Li, who can''t die well.


    Meng Li didn''t hear it. He never paid attention to the ninth moon, and he was always indifferent.


    Let the nine emotions more and more unstable, Meng from are afraid of nine months can not bear so crazy.


    6018: his host is really powerful.


    It''s a good living man. If you don''t use a knife, you''ll drive people crazy.


    It turns out that cold violence is really scary.


    Every day, moon nine wanders on the edge of copse, and has nothing to do. When people are in a bad mood, they think of some painful things in their mind.


    It''s just adding insult to injury.


    Who can say that again.

 Chapter 73

    There is no difference in the mood between the present moon 9 and the client at that time.


    It''s all broken.


    And I''m powerless.


    You can''t resist. You can''t resist.


    The mental torture is really too painful, and it can often go beyond the physical pain.


    Meng Li counted the days, and it''s time to go back and prepare for the family contest.


    This time, the family Dabi is destined to be in and normal.


    There won''t be such a dazzling figure as moon nine again.


    Meng Li stands up and looks at Yue Jiu. At this time, Yue Jiu stares at her with gloomy eyes. In addition, the light in the cave is very weak, which makes Yue Jiu''s face more gloomy and ferocious. Meng Li takes out the magic weapon that Cheng Yao gave to Yue Jiu and shakes in front of Yue Jiu.


    "Do you want it?"


    "If you want to answer me a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Looking at the magic weapon of body protection, Yue Jiu''s body moves, and his heart is full of hope.


    Although this kind of hope is very silly, the other party should not give her, but Meng Li''s hope, how to extinguish it.


    "Tell me, who are you?" Meng Li asked.


    Yuejiu''s face changed, and atst he roared wildly:


    "did you know something long ago?"


    "So you''ve been teasing me?"


    Meng Li shook his head and denied it.


    "Then why do you ask me who I am?" The sound of moon nine is sharp.


    Meng Li just said, "I just don''t think you are like SA Qingning."


    "Yes, yes..."


    "What if I''m not her? I use this body. It''s mine." Yuejiu looked up at Meng Li and said:


    "what about you, who are you?"


    Meng Li thought about it, then suddenlyughed and said:


    "I am SA ningyue, believe it or not."


    Is she going to say she''s a Tasker?


    No, she''s not stupid.


    Meng Li is very cautious. There are many strange things in the world. She dare not underestimate the size of the world.


    Moon nine toward Meng Li spit a mouthful of saliva, but also believe what Meng Li said, things up to now, what is she worth cheating?


    It''s not that I haven''t met some people on moon 9. They are like a little sheep at home, but they are like a wolf outside.


    This kind of person is very good at camouge oneself, only oneself met just.


    Yuejiu thought of thest time he hypnotized Mengli, and confirmed the idea that Mengli was SA ningyue. Heughed in his throat, as if with self mockery and disdain, and said:


    "it''s a great misfortune that someone like you came out of the SA family."


    There is a wolf lurking in the family, and it is not good to the wolf. What will the wolf do to them?


    Meng Li: "these don''t bother you."


    "Tell me who you are and what your name is."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I won''t tell you. You want to go. The more you want to know, the less I will tell you." Moon nine looks crazy, as if he finally found something that let Meng Li scratch his heart and liver.


    Meng Li Oh a, just ask a, don''t say even.


    Meng Li takes a look at the body protection magic weapon that Cheng Yao gave to Yue Jiu. With a strange smile, he starts to detonate the body protection magic weapon with aura in his hand.


    Almost. The mental torture suffered by the client was almost tried on the ninth of the month.


    That''s enough.


    It''s time topletely solve the future problems, so as to avoid long dreams.


    6018 also told her that a person like yuejiu has great fortune. Only by depriving her of her fortune step by step, can heaven care for one person endlessly.


    So nine months did not get the ring, summon Warcraft died, golden finger Chengyao also did not, also announced the nine months of Qi Yun and aura disappeared.


    As soon as the magic weapon detonated, the cave vibrated, the rubble rolled down, and countless crescent cusses appeared in the air. They went towards the ninth moon, but they had no effect on Meng Li.


    Who let Meng Li is the one who detonated this magic weapon.


    This should be Chengyao''s exclusive skill. It''s very powerful. It''s more powerful than the attack Meng Li had seen Chengyao strike before.


    It''s hard to say that Chengyao was sealed when he had a body.


    That should be more precious things, life-saving artifact, or willing to give to the moon.


    Yuejiu looked at the scene in horror and eximed:


    "no!"


    Yuejiu''s body struggled, but how could it stand the attack of Chengyao''s seal? The handle of the half crescent cuss prated yuejiu''s body. Although there was no bleeding, yuejiu was out of breath.


    Meng Li looks at this scene without expression.


    I don''t know if Chengyao can know that his attack was finally used on yuejiu.


    If you know, what kind of expression should it be.


    I don''t know whether Chengyao is well.


    Meng Li is not kind enough to think that Chengyao should have a bad life.She really can''t deal with Chengyao in person in this task. Their strength is too far apart. I hope the client can understand.


    But without her, Chengyao would not have been caught like this.


    Life must be hard after being arrested. She really tried her best to revenge Chengyao in this way.


    As for yuejiu, even if yuejiu''s body returned to Sa''s home, no one would suspect her head.


    As long as people with some experience have a look at this attack, they will know that it was the strong hand that caused the death of the ninth moon.


    But the SA family, in weighing the pros and cons, will choose to give up to help on September 9 revenge, or, directly pacify people.


    Because they are strong, the sakia family will not offend those who can destroy them by turning over their hands because of the ninth moon.


    It''s not even possible to use the shell of the family''s favorite daughter.


    The cave is crumbling. Meng Li doesn''t dare to stay much. He confirms that moon nine is out of breath again, so he shes away from the cave at a very fast speed.


    Meng Li instilled aura into her legs and quickly shuttled through the forest. In her calction, someone would go to the cave soon.


    Because the cave will copse, it is bound to attract the attention of people nearby.


    If you have a little patience and dig a cave, you will find the body of moon nine.


    Meng Li stayed outside for a few days, but he didn''t stay in Warcraft forest these days. Instead, he went to the street.


    Before those powerful Warcraft''s magic crystals were killed by the smiling tiger man and the irascible man. She took advantage of the magic crystals, and Meng Li exchanged them for a lot of gold coins.


    The rare Warcraft crystal, Meng Li, has not changed.


    It''s not useful to keep it in the future. It can be regarded as a deposit and put there.


    Meng Li bought the gold coin and refined a lot of elixirs. She still had to prepare for the familypetition. She couldn''t show her talent and attract people''s attention.


    With the death of Yue Jiu, the people of Sa''s family must be very sensitive. She is very sharp, and it''s hard to avoid that some people think too much about her.


    What''s more, the client doesn''t have many things. He has never practiced in the plot. It''s not good toe back all of a sudden and change too much.


    After a period of time, the consignor can also adapt to the normal performance.


    But you have to be in the top ten. Staying in the family is not conducive to the cultivation of the client.


    We need to find a college to study.


    Even if you can''t go to skard college, you can go to a secondary college.

 Chapter 74

    Meng Li is preparing what Dabie needs. It''s enough to hang around for a few days.


    Back at home.


    I don''t know if the SA family will know the news about the death of the ninth moon.


    Whether it''s yuejiu or SA Qingning, as the gifted daughter of the SA family, she is more famous.


    There are many people who know her.


    As soon as Meng Li came back to Sa''s home, Qiao Yu met him:


    "Miss, I''m worried about you these days."


    "Fortunately, the youngdy came back safely." Qiao Yu looks very excited.


    Miss is her only dependence here. If Miss has an ident, she can only be a lower servant girl.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m back now, aren''t I?"


    I haven''t seen this girl for some time.


    "Yes, miss, I''ll get you a hot bath." Qiao Yu smells Meng Li''s sweat and runs out.


    Meng Li put things away in the room, a little want to go out to ask if there is any recent movement in the SA family.


    After thinking about it, I''d better take a breath, take a bath and ask Qiaoyu.


    After a while, Qiao Yu tells Meng Li that she has water ready. Meng Li goes to the bathroom and doesn''t let Qiao Yu serve her.


    Meng Li opened her palm, and there were some scars on her palm, like an ugly centipede in her palm, which was hurt by the whip of the ninth moon.


    She''s already got a scar remover, but the effect isn''t immediate.


    No one can see the scar.


    Otherwise, everyone will know that she has made friends with yuejiu.


    As for those present at that time, Meng Li basically guessed that he could not see the above.


    Do peoplee to the world to publicize the day when they are free?


    It doesn''t exist.


    Who cares?


    Meng Li also knows that the world that those people live in is just like the ne where she was born. Those people practice to Mahayana and then ascend to the higher ne of the power system, which is simr to the world form.


    Meng Li took afortable bath. Her spirit is tense these days. In addition to that battle, she also suffered a lot of injuries and was very tired. Now that the matter is over, she just needs to prepare for the familypetition.


    When she died on September 9, the ban on her and system space did not loosen, which proved that the client did not want toe back for the time being.


    I think it''s true. The familypetition is approaching. When the clientes back now, it will take some time to adapt to how to practice. If he doesn''t adapt well, he may miss the top ten.


    The present practice is the safest.


    Meng Li had a good bath. He sat watching Qiao Yu and asked:


    "what happened at home recently?"


    Qiao Yu tilted his head and thought, "Oh, miss, Miss Qihe came to find her several times, and gave her some gold coins. When she said that she woulde back, remember to tell her."


    Meng Li nodded, SA Qi He is a retreat for her to deal with the ninth moon.


    But it doesn''t seem to be useful now, but there is no major contradiction, so it is feasible to make a good friend.


    It doesn''t need to be very sincere, and it doesn''t need to intervene. When ites to things with the same interests, it''s OK to keep warm.


    Meng Li asks Qiaoyu if he has anything else to do. He wants to know if the SA family knows about the death of the ninth moon.


    Qiao Yu tells Meng Li everything she knows about her family recently.


    Meng Li just listened patiently and didn''t stop Qiao Yu.


    Qiaoyu said very energetically, and he said something about servant girls and servants.


    Finally see Meng Liplexion light, Qiao rain just some interest to decline of stop talking.


    After that, Meng Li went to saqihe''s room, and saqihe was also practicing. Meng Li asked saqihe''s servant girl to inform him and reward him with some gold coins.


    Human rtions are mutual.


    Saqihe hears the announcement, receives the credit directly, and greets Meng Li at the door. This is the first time Meng Li enters her room.


    The room is more exquisite, much more exquisite than the room she lives in, and the decoration is gorgeous. Saqihe may be afraid of Mengli''s obsession, so she says it''s her mother''s life.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t care.


    Saqihe was able to cultivate since childhood, and her talent was fair. It was normal that she was treated better than her in the family.


    They exchanged greetings for a while, but Meng Li asked first:


    "can elder sister Qihe see Qingning recently?"


    Saqihe shook his head. "He said that he had gone to the Warcraft forest for training. The family Dabi was going to start in a few days, and she didn''te back."


    Then he said with a wry smile, "he was worried about her safety, so he took the servant to look for her."


    "For a man who doesn''t care about her, she doesn''t want to." Meng Li patted saqihe on the shoulder.


    "Well! So it is Saqihe''s eyes shed with anger. She clenched her fists unconsciously and felt that she had lost her temper. After adjusting her mood, she looked at Meng Li and asked:"Can Ning Yue get something from this trip?"


    "But it''s not worth mentioning that I''ve got more experience."


    "It''s caused a lot of Warcraft, so I know that Warcraft is more rough and fleshy than human beings, and I dare not go any more easily."


    SA Qi lotus eyes shed clear, "when I heard that you also went to the Warcraft forest, I was scared, how dare to go alone, did not call me."


    "You and I are uniting some sisters. There are many people and great strength."


    "I just turned around in the periphery, and I dare not move forward rashly next time." Said Meng, a little afraid.


    Saqihe asked Meng Li about something in the Warcraft forest. Meng Li picked out a little plot and said it.


    He also gave saqihe some magic crystals, saying that it was the harvest in the Warcraft forest.


    SA Qi He is more happy, did not expect Meng Li to return her this, also dly epted the magic crystal.


    He also gave Meng Li a bottle of pills.


    Meng Li smiles. It''s not tiring to make friends like this.


    They talk about each other, and the topices to yuejiu. Meng Li just sighs that he has no bottom in his heart, and he doesn''t know whether he can enter ska college or not.


    Saqihe encouraged Meng Li and gave a general description of how to deal with yuejiu in the familypetition.


    It is said that the day before thepetition, everyone challenged moon 9 in thepetition arena. Even if they can''t fight, the sea of people tactics will have an impact on moon 9.


    It will directly affect the performance of the second day of the ninth lunar month.


    Saqihe also said that with the character of yuejiu, she would definitely fight.


    Meng Li nodded and arranged it very well. As for whether they had any other means, I don''t know.


    Some of the more insidious means can not be said everywhere, the same family, said the cousins, face efforts to do.


    The problem n can''t keep up with the change. It''s already cold on September 9.


    These ns don''t work.


    Meng Li naturally won''t tell Saqi that the lotus moon is cold, but he modestly expresses that his force value is not high, maybe it can''t help a lot.


    Meng Li chatted in saqihe''s room for a while. After some gossip, he went back to his room and began to practice.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 75

    Two days before Dabie''sing, the owner of the SA family began to worry. He had note back on the ninth of the month. He had to take part in such an important family affair.


    Where have you been.


    Send people to look for moon nine.


    As the owner''s daughter, yuejiu was very attentive. The day before Dabie''s death, they took back yuejiu''s body.


    This corpse was sensed by the SA family through a special way. The magic weapon used on the ninth of the month bears the mark of the SA family.


    The people sent by the SA family felt that the location of the magic weapon was still a little confused.


    Underground?


    When you dig a cave and see the moon 9, which is about to rot, you are disillusioned.


    After all, when Yue Jiu died, her image was not very good. With the copse of the cave, her face and head were deformed.


    The whole person also exudes a pungent stench.


    It''s a little hard for the zajia people to ept.


    This is the youngdy who used to be young, energetic, beautiful and arrogant, but now she is just a carrion.


    Meng Li got the news, and there was no wave in his heart.


    The body of the ninth moon came back, and the people of the SA family learned the news. Some people were happy and some were sad.


    There are also people who sigh.


    Saqihe was also shocked. She couldn''t say what she felt. She worked hard to n and calcte. In the end, the enemy died like this?


    Dead?


    Instead of gloating, saqihe felt a little sad.


    The master of Sa''s family frowned and locked. As soon as he explored, he knew that Yue Jiu had been hurt by an expert, and that kind of power was really beyond the ordinary people''s ability.


    Who did you offend?


    SA Qingning''s mother is crying and making trouble to the SA family leader. She is proud of her daughter all her life, so she died outside.


    I don''t even know who the killer is.


    Naturally, he asked the SA family leader to find the murderer for revenge.


    What is the Revenge of zajiazhu??


    Is it enough to take all the lives of the SA family?


    SA Qingning''s mother annoyed the owner of the SA family, so the owner of the SA family used SA Qingning''s mother.


    If you had not pampered your daughter since childhood, could your daughter develop such awless and arrogant character?


    I don''t know the heaven and the earth. It''s a disaster to go out.


    I don''t know who should or shouldn''t be offended.


    Now I''ve lost my life when I meet someone who can''t make me angry.


    He had worried about that kind of character before. He wanted to send her to the college after this time to meet outsiders.


    What I think is that when I see more powerful people, I will restrain my character.


    If you understand how much weight you have, you will change your character.


    But now it''s toote to say anything.


    The SA family leader had some regrets. At that time, he should discipline his daughter''s character in time, so as not toe to this end.


    In the heart of zajiazhu, it has been confirmed that the daughter is just like this because of her personality.


    After all, there are many people in the family who have gone out for training during this period of time. Even if some peoplee back with injuries, they have saved their lives.


    SA Qingning''s mother is also a person of cultivation. She personally checked her daughter''s body and knew that it was the master who did it, but she wept.


    If we can''t find the killer, what can we do?


    SA Qingning''s mother can''t pat her chest to ensure that she will get revenge for her daughter.


    We don''t know how Yue Jiu died. The SA family blocked the news. All the family knew was that Yue Jiu died.


    It''s also normal for the practitioners to go out to live or die. There are countless people who fall in the middle of the journey.


    Dabi of the family was not affected by the death of September 9.


    Everything is in order.


    Meng Li''s performance in the family big ratio is not top-notch, every game Meng Li seems to be more difficult, but just won the other side.


    Finally, Meng Li entered the top ten of the family.


    Although the performance was not top-notch, it also surprised the family. After all, Meng Li didn''t have much time to practice, so he caught up with them, which made people envious.


    Some people think that it''s zajiazhu who gives Mengli extra resources.


    Some people are also secretly guessing whether Meng Li has long been able to practice, but it hasn''t been revealed before.


    Only zajiazhu was really surprised. He didn''t expect to be in the top ten.


    After entering the top ten of the family, Meng Li selected a Dharma ording to the rules, which is the Dharma of the world and can be used by the client when hees back.


    Just give the client a little too much, and she will get a better job in the future.


    He also chose a sword. Meng Li''smon weapon is the sword, so he chose this one, which is more handy.


    As for what weapon the client likes, Meng Li really doesn''t know.


    All the gold coins of pills are kept by Meng Li. It''s a good thing for the client toe back with a loose hand.


    For Mengli to enter the top ten, zajiazhu is more surprised, but also a little happy.Now he has lost a daughter, and now this daughter can also cultivate, and also verypetitive.


    It is a talent that can be cultivated.


    He called Meng Li to the room and gave him some extra magic tools and some words of encouragement.


    The tone is much softer than before.


    Meng Li, of course, knows how to think about zajiazhu. In fact, he can understand. After all, for zajiazhu, there is only one daughter left, and he has no choice.


    Of course, you can choose to have another one, but it''s not necessary to have children, and when you grow up, you don''t know your qualifications and personality, so investment is risky.


    Compared with the four big families, Meng Li is still conservative, but maybe it''s just as saqihe said.


    Ska college may take a fancy to the things that she could not practice before, but could practice again suddenly. In just six months, she entered the top ten of the family. Even if she didn''t enter the top ten with her real ability, the family valued it more.


    Even the most famous college is not free from vulgarity. Considering all aspects, Meng Li was given a ce.


    Saqiho also got a ce.


    Saqihe is very happy, and doesn''t know if she died on the ninth of the month, and her rival is gone. She looks at her fiance and puts forward to cancel her engagement.


    Her fiance naturally refused, on the ninth of the month has died, saqihe is also a good choice, but also into the ska college, do not agree to terminate the engagement.


    Saqihe is more disgusting, and her heart of breaking the engagement is stronger.


    Find Meng Li and ask him what to do.


    Saqi he wants to make friends with Meng Li. He specially runs to talk about his heart. Meng Li doesn''t refuse. Heforts Saqi he and doesn''t get involved.


    Apart from the room, other people''s marriage mixed in, easy to make people think.


    After nine months, she couldn''t find her fiance to do anything wrong.


    Finally, saqihe said directly that if she didn''t break her engagement, she would not go to ska college.


    There''s no way. Ska college doesn''t recruit students every year. This time, three people will be sent in. Next time, I don''t know when I can send them in.


    Zajia can only agree.

 Chapter 76

    At the beginning of ska college, Meng Li and saqihe had a cousin. They took the escort from Sajia to the college.


    Ska college is not allowed to take a maid, so Meng Li does not take Qiao Yu.


    However, Meng Li went to ska college and didn''t enter any good ss. Instead, he went to an ordinary ss.


    Of course, no tutor paid special attention to her.


    Not the leading role, no luck, no aura.


    When he left, the zajiazhu returned some resources to Mengli. Mengli was not polite and epted them.


    It''s not easy to be poor in college.


    Meng Li stayed in the college for a short time, and felt that the restriction between her and system space was loose. He chose a quiet night, and Meng Li was ready to leave the world.


    "Give me that ring." Meng Li thought of the ring.


    6018: "OK."


    The ring is on Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li wears it on his finger. The ring is not beautiful, and it doesn''t set off how beautiful the hand is.


    But it''s something left to her by the client''s mother. Whether it can be contracted or not, it''s also of great significance.


    Then Meng centrifugal read a move, then out of this ne.


    Meng Li went back to the system space. Her system space had only one screen and nothing else.


    Meng Li can only stay in front of the screen as soon as hees back.


    Without reading the news, Meng can''t do without thinking, so he points it out directly:


    congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by SA ningyue: revenge on Yue Jiu and the man.


    Score 90 points, get 4 points of soul power reward, 15000 points, 28 points of boundary power reward.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: one star


    number: 6018


    points: 15400


    boundary power: 41 points


    soul power: 4 points


    talent: none


    Meng Li is surprised and happy. Fifteen thousand points, this time.


    "Congrattions onpleting a three-star mission." 6018.


    Meng Li asked with a smile, "is the Samsung mission reward so rich?"


    "It''s OK. You''re 90 percentplete. That''s good."


    Meng Li said, knowing that the 10% reason is that he didn''t know the end of Chengyao.


    Forget it, it''s a very lucky thing that this task can bepleted. It''s also caused by various factors.


    But the Samsung mission is still difficult for her, so let''s go step by step.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li also pressed down the idea of taking over the task at a higher level.


    Fifteen thousand points is really a lot. There are 28 points of boundary force, even four points of soul force. It can be said that this task is equivalent to her doing two or three one star missions.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power, two points more than before, but her soul power also lost some when shepeted with moon nine for her body.


    To be exact, this time she just gained more than two points of soul power.


    Looking at Jieli, Meng Li felt a little excited and asked:


    "can I absorb Jieli?"


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Seems to ask every time.


    "I''ll tell you when your soul can bear it."


    "Oh."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, only to see the feeling that he couldn''t absorb. It''s really bad.


    Meng Li felt that after all kinds of people and things, she was also a test of her state of mind. She did not dare to put too much emotion into it, so she was bound to be affected.


    Meng Li just wants to be quiet and sit up with his back to the big screen.


    Meng Li''s thoughts werepletely empty. He didn''t think about anything, and he didn''t have any extra emotions.


    The system space is very safe in Meng Li''s consciousness, so he is so rxed. I don''t know how longter, Meng Li''s mind returned, his brain rxed, and his mental state was much better. He said to 6018:


    "let me see the life of the client after he went back."


    This time, Meng Li had experience. He directlyy on the ground, folded his hands on his abdomen and closed his eyes.


    After the client went back, he studied in the college step by step, but he was still working hard. He learned how to refine pills. In addition, Meng Liid a good foundation for the client, and the client''s cultivation was not slow.


    Keep up with everyone.


    It''s rather dull, there''s no big wave.


    Back to the family, the attitude to Qiaoyu is normal, not like the story of Qiaoyu as a sister.


    Maybe the knot in my heart is still there.


    Meng Li looked at it for a while, but he didn''t want to see it. His consciousness began to conflict, and the picture ended directly.


    Meng Li wakes up, gets up and drags his long skirt to walk in the system space. Every time he looks at the things after the client goes back, does he lie on the ground like this?


    Meng Li points to open the screen, opens the mall ofrge area, and buys arge shaking table.6018: emmmmm


    I didn''t expect to have a habit of sleeping in a crib.


    6018 can''t help but love to makeints about "sleeping in a crib."


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "doesn''t having thisrge shaking table prove that there is a customer''s need?"


    "Besides, a small size is a crib."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ You''re right


    Do not see how old they are, but also when they are a baby.


    The main reason is that Meng Li feels that it''s very good to swing around in bed, and the bed description above does not need manual shaking. As long as you lie on it, the bed will shake automatically.


    How leisurely.


    Finish a task, experience a lot of things,e back to shake ah shake, the brain will involuntarily rx.


    After a while, Meng Li felt that something outside the system space wanted toe in. With Meng Li''s permission, a beautiful shaking table appeared in the corner of the system space.


    There are some bedding presented above. Meng Li quickly lies in it and really feels very soft.


    And the bed also gently shakes, the strength is very soft, let Meng from the bottom of my heart gave birth to a sense of happiness.


    6018 silently looking at Meng Li, a slender man with long clothes and wide sleeves, lying in the shaking bed, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, really speechless.


    The point is, there doesn''t seem to be a sense of disobedience.


    After Meng Li shakes enough in the shaking table, Meng Li buys a wooden desk in the big area, so that she can write, read and store some things.


    It''s better than putting everything on the floor.


    When the desk arrived at the system space, Meng Li sat cross legged in front of the desk and tried the height. The height was just right. The wood of the desk didn''t know what it was made of. It had a delicate smell, which was veryfortable.


    Meng Li put the Zhanshan Scripture and Bingyi Scripture in front of the case, and read them carefully.


    Meng Li opens the system space again and clicks into the trading system, which is the information released by some taskers.


    Meng Li browsed it carefully. There were all kinds of things, such as magic tools, pills, Gongfa, and even gold and diamonds. There were all kinds of things with different prices.


    You can also publish information anonymously, mark the price yourself, and trade when someone buys it.


    Some skills are very cheap. Meng Li bought a table and a shaking table, but he only spent 3000 points and more than 10000 points. Meng Li wants to buy some cheap skills and have a look.


    She really wants to study and integrate an original skill.


    What''s more, the skills that are traded here must be at least a little morepetitive before someone can buy them, right?


    Meng Li convinced himself in his heart and traded some misceneous skills, which are avable in all kinds of world.

 Chapter 77

    In a short time, Meng Li''s desk was filled with various skills.


    There are new ones, old ones, long ones, short ones, thick ones and thin ones.


    The key is that she only spent more than 5000 points on so many skills.


    It''s all skills that some task makers don''t need and can''t use. It''s very cost-effective. I don''t know if it''s useful or not. It''s just chicken ribs.


    However, Meng Li couldn''t understand the words on some skills.


    If you can''t understand it, put it first. If you experience more of the worldter, you will be able to understand it naturally.


    If you can''t understand it, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not expensive. Keep it.


    Meng Li has thousands of points left.


    No, no, I''m afraid, I''m afraid.


    You don''t need to look at these skills now. You can take them out to have a look when youe back to have a rest or have nothing to do in the future.


    Meng Li points to open the page of the task system. In addition to the five-star or above, he can independently receive tasks within the specified scope, there are also tasks published by the task maker.


    It is the task that is released when the task is too difficult and needs support.


    However, the task that can ask for the support of the task maker requires a certain degree of difficulty.


    You need to apply. After the application is sessful, you can request support.


    It''s not that a one satellite mission can ask for support. It''s impossible.


    Meng Li looked at those who asked for support. Many people offered some very tempting conditions. Some even promised to pay 100000 million extra points and Jieli to the former quests.


    These are the tasks that the person requesting support undertakes alone.


    Meng Li was a little puzzled and asked:


    "6018, ording to the truth, these people are so rich in wealth, and their soul power should not be weak. Can''t their soul power make them fail once?"


    Pay so much for the mission not to fail?


    "At each stage of the task, the organization has different standards for you."


    "For example, you are a star Tasker, the organization is very tolerant of you, and the task difficulty coefficient is not high."


    "But when you are a two-star mission, the requirements of the organization are different."


    "Do you have to tolerate your constant failure, do it wantonly, and give up if you want?" 6018 is emotionless and narrative.


    Meng Li choked. She took it for granted.


    Now she''s weak in spirit and can fail once or twice.


    If you arrive at the two star mission, her soul power can support her to fail several times.


    In ordance with this requirement, like those who have arrived at the five-star mission, don''t they just do what they want? Go back if you don''t want to?


    Anyway, their soul power canst for a long time.


    At that time, I can''t say that she is also confident andzy.


    Everyone is like this. How can the organization be managed? How to operate?


    There should be different requirements.


    Meng Li adjusted his mood and asked seriously:


    "what are the requirements of the two star mission?"


    "To be a two-star Tasker, you can''t fail twice during the two-star mission. If you fail twice, you will be killed directly."


    6018 said to erase the two words, the word is particrly heavy, let Meng from the heart a jump.


    "In fact, I forgot to tell you one thing."


    6018 makes a sudden turn.


    Meng Li vomited a vent, heart also hung up, "say it."


    "There are different standards for each stage."


    Meng Li?


    Meng Li just said faintly, "are you amusing me?"


    6018: we know that the host has started cold violence.


    This is really


    6018 thinking of thest ne, Meng Li''s terrible cold violence is really torture. He even apologized:


    "Meng Li, I apologize to you."


    Meng Li justughed and said, "I hope you can tell me what you have in time."


    "Don''t choose the wrong task for me any more. Thest task is very difficult and can only bepleted by chance."


    "Good." 6018.


    "But at any stage, there is a demand for the number of tasks."


    "Just as employees have to work in limited time."


    Meng Li once said:


    "so you mean that the Tasker will not be allowed to stay in the system space all the time, right?"


    "Right."


    "What about the punishment?"


    6018 was silent for a while and said:


    "for example."


    "For example, you were supposed to do five tasks within the specified time, but you only did four, and there was still one not done."


    "Then you need to do the task that you didn''t do for free, and you need to be rewarded with an extra task. Of course, the organization doesn''t pay for it"But if you fail, you also count in the number of failures."


    "As I said just now, for example, the two-star mission can only fail twice, and it will not be excluded because the mission is free."


    "If you need two tasks, you have to do four unpaid tasks, and so on."


    "Of course, there are those who are particrly disobedient to discipline, and feel that their soul power can maintain the system space for thousands of years. They just don''t do a task, and they have nothing else to do. They just pile up and do nothing all day long."


    "Organizational rules, challenges."


    "At this time, there will be a unique solution for you."


    "It''s going to be wiped out."


    Meng Li was deeply aware of the strictness and cruelty of organizational management, but he felt that he could understand it.


    No rules, no circles.


    Now, Meng Li understands those super difficult tasks and those who ask for support.


    The cost of one failure is too high.


    If you fail once, you should count in the number of failures. If you fail more than once, you will be wiped out.


    If you erase it, there will be nothing left.


    At this time, Meng Licai felt that the word "obliteration" was a heavy stone in the heart of each Tasker.


    She didn''t think about these problems before. She just did the task honestly. Now when she understood, she found out how ignorant she was.


    Even the most basic rules of the organization are not clear.


    Meng Li also doesn''t want to ask the three-star, four-star mission or higher survival standards. He asks too many questions, but only to increase his pressure and influence his mind.


    It''s better to do the task honestly first and upgrade to two stars.


    6018 sighed:


    "in fact, Meng Li, as long as you really do the task and don''t challenge the organization, it''s very easy to be strong."


    "To be down-to-earth, step by step, there is always something to gain."


    Meng Li was caught off guard and was given a mouthful of chicken soup by 6018. He was polite: "thank you."


    "It''s OK." 6018 the voice is short and light.


    "Or your soul power is too weak. In fact, you don''t have to pay so much attention to the consumption of system space."


    "That is to say, if you have too little soul power, you can feel the consumption of system space on the soul. When your soul gets a little stronger, the consumption of system space on the soul can be almost negligible."


    "That''s why the two star mission can only fail twice."


    "Otherwise, with their soul power, they can fail many times. What''s the rule?"

 Chapter 78

    "If you want to do it, you can do it. If you don''t want to do it, there will be no loss if you fail. Who else is willing to do it every day?"


    "In addition, making system space, opening up space channels, and reallocating the time to the ne all need costs. If they fail, there is no loss. Many people do not pay attention to their tasks. If they fail, they fail. So who will bear these costs?"


    "It''s not a mess."


    "And the system space is notpletely maintained by your soul power, it needs other energy."


    6018 was careful to exin the reason to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded and said nothing.


    I know the truth.


    It''s just that erasure is really heavy, and the consequences are very serious.


    But there''s no way.


    In the face of rules, the only way to change is to ept the fate.


    The first thing to ept rules is to adapt to them.


    She had to work harder to look effortless.


    To adapt to the rules.


    Since 6018 says that she doesn''t need to care about the consumption of system space on the soul, let''s put it down and do a good job.


    Then again, who wants to fail.


    Also, it''s better not to default on the tasks stipted by the organization, otherwise the unpaid task just sounds very tiresome, let alone do it.


    Sometimes a task takes several years, and it takes several years to do a task in the face of power, but there is no reward. What a hopeless thing.


    And it''s a buy one get one free activity


    If we do one less, we have to do two unpaid tasks.


    It''s terrible. The point is free. Meng Li is a little afraid of free in his mind.


    Meng Li asked: "6018, how can I know if I havepleted a certain number of tasks in time?"


    "I''ll remind you, you can''t count yourself."


    "Because this time is determined ording to the time velocity of ourrge potential area, and the time velocity of each potential area is different."


    "You can''t figure it out yourself."


    Meng Li''s eyes were puzzled, but he didn''t interrupt 6018.


    "This time gap will be known by the organization and converted."


    Don''t worry that this gap will lead to your failure toplete the task within the specified time, and the organization won''t make such low-level mistakes. "


    6018 seems to understand Meng Li''s doubts and patiently exins.


    He added: "in fact, the time given by the organization is very loose. As long as you are not deliberatelyzy, you can finish it."


    Meng Li nodded, "I know."


    "Send me on a mission."


    Let''s go on a mission.


    "Well, the task has been chosen for you long ago."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    When Meng Li felt that he had entered a body, he began to instinctively choose to merge with the body.


    As soon as Meng Li had fused his body, he heard a sharp voice in his ear:


    "hurry up, whet haw."


    "It''s annoying for children to cry. Go and have a look. Dawa wille back for dinner at noon. Hurry to cook."


    The sound was apanied by the cry of children.


    Meng Li frowned and looked back to see a woman sitting on a chair knocking melon seeds, staring at her with disgusting eyes.


    Huh?


    What''s the situation.


    The woman''s hair is short and even to her ears. Her ck and white hair is mixed. Her hair is noisy. I don''t know how long she hasn''t taken care of it. She is wearing colorful short clothes and shorts and leaning against the chair.


    When the woman saw that Meng Li was still looking at her, she immediately red:


    "what are you standing for? Didn''t you hear the child cry?"


    Meng Li let out a sound. If it wasn''t for the modern dress, she would think that she had gone through the ancient times to be a servant girl.


    Now this body is standing at the door. It should have juste back from going out.


    Meng Li looked in the direction of the child''s crying, and looked at the house, which was an ordinary earth house.


    And it''s very old.


    Entering the room, Meng Lifu''s forehead, the room is in a mess.


    There are two pairs of men''s shoes on the ground, emitting a sour taste. The shoes are full of wrinkled lines, and there is dust in the lines.


    There is also a pair of ck socks scattered on the ground, which also has an indescribable smell.


    The bed was covered with a wrinkled mat, a thin quilt and two pillows.


    Of course, Meng Li couldn''t ignore the crying little girl on the bed.


    The little girl is about two years old. Her face is dirty and her whole body smells of sweat. When she sees Meng Li, she shouts out: "Mom..."


    Meng Li


    It''s a bitplicated. I was called mom for the first time.


    Meng Li looked down at himself, dressed in a blue suit, which was big and thick. At the moment, she was sweating all over. Meng Li couldn''t take care of her, so he went to the bed and picked up the girl.He asked softly:


    "Why are you crying?"


    The little girl sobbed, "Mom..."


    Don''t say what happened, just cry.


    Meng Li: OK.


    She really doesn''t know how to take care of children.


    It seems that this child is the client''s child.


    Meng Li patted the child on the back and smelled an indescribable smell.


    Meng Li looks at the girl without expression. The girl is two years old. She is still wearing open crotch pants with thick diapers. Meng Li tears the diapers apart.


    emmmmm¡­¡­


    It''s all yellow.


    At the moment, the room is mixed with all kinds of vors. Meng Li feels that his stomach is really ufortable. He is really nauseous and wants to vomit.


    Meng Li looked at a chair next to the bed with several diapers on it. Meng Li put the child on the bed and went to get the diapers.


    When Meng Li gets the diaper, he picks up the diaper, holds the child and goes to the living room.


    The child was so soft that he put his little hand on Meng Li''s shoulder and still sobbed. The woman in the living room spat: "cry, cry every day."


    "It''s hard to keep a loser."


    When the child heard the woman''s curse, he began to cry again. Meng Li looked at the woman and stared at her coldly. When the woman saw this, she threw a handful of melon seeds into the stic bag and red back:


    "what are you looking at?"


    "Now dare to stare at me, no, wait for Dawa toe back and see how to deal with you."


    He whispered in his mouth: cheap leather.


    Meng Li didn''t ept the story, so he took back his eyes and walked around the room with the child in his arms. He found the toilet.


    The toilet is really just the toilet.


    There was no bathing equipment, and there was no tap in it. Meng Li put the child in the toilet and said to the child:


    "will you wait for your mother here?"


    "Mom, get you some water."


    "Don''t cry." Meng Li said dryly.


    I really don''t know how to coax children. I don''t have any experience.


    Looking at Meng Li, the girl finally nodded her head and whispered.


    Meng Li came out of the toilet and saw that there was a thermos bottle in the living room. She picked up a bucket from the kitchen and began to pour water. The woman came out of the other room, and the melon seeds in her hands were gone. Seeing Meng Li pouring water, she yelled: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing when Da Wa''s fatheres back to make tea?"

 Chapter 79

    Meng Li raised his eyes:


    "wash the children."


    The woman was even more angry when she heard that. She went to Meng Li and grabbed the thermos bottle in Meng Li''s hand. She said in a fierce voice:


    "the little girl is pulling her trouser pocket again. It''s useless. I don''t know how to shout when I want to pull it."


    "You pour out the water, what does Da Wa''s father drink when hees back?"


    Meng Li took a deep breath:


    "can''t you burnter?"


    The woman snorted:


    "wash her with cold water. The firstdy is so delicate. She still uses hot water on hot days."


    "Besides, when you''re ready to cook, there''s no time to boil water."


    "I''m not talking about you. You''ll be starving all day long when you finish your meal."


    Meng Li said impatiently:


    "I said why don''t you do it when you are free?"


    From all aspects of tone, Meng Li almost guessed that this was the client''s mother-inw.


    As soon as she came back, the woman was nagging and annoying.


    Meng Li is in a bad mood. She is sweating and sticky all over. She is so hungry that her legs are soft. All kinds of tastes make her want to vomit.


    The woman''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Xu didn''t expect Meng Li to talk back to her. He was so angry that he held a thermos bottle in his hand and wanted to smash Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked around and said in a cold voice:


    "don''t smash it. I think the family is so poor. The thermos bottle is also valuable. It''s a pity to smash it."


    "Ah bah, you bitch, you dare to talk back now."


    "I''m not well, don''t you know? And expect me to cook for you. "


    Meng Li


    She really didn''t find out what was wrong with this woman''s health. Most of a thermos can be raised to smash people.


    "Now you have to bully your mother-inw."


    "If Dawa is not at home, you dare to bully his mother. I''ll let Dawae back to judge."


    The woman took a look at the thermos and put it down awkwardly. She was reluctant to smash it. She kicked the bucket in front of Meng Li, crossed her waist and spat.


    The girl''s cry came from the toilet again. Meng Li ignored the woman. He directly carried some boiled water and flushed some cold water towards the toilet. Behind him was the woman''s swearing voice.


    Meng Li went to the toilet and coaxed the child for a long time. He washed the child and changed his pants and diapers.


    He took the child back to the room and closed the door directly. Meng Li intended to lock the door, but found that the door could only be closed.


    Meng Li got out of bed and put the child on the bed. When he saw a toy at the head of the bed, Meng Li took it to the child.


    The child took it and began to y. Meng Li stood against the door and began to ept the plot.


    This is the beginning of the 21st century.


    Wang Dayan, the client, was born in a poor mountain vige.


    There is a younger brother in the family, and the serious preference for boys leads to theck of primary school culture in the end.


    So Wang Dayan, who had not graduated from primary school, could only work at home. By the time of the 16th and 7th, many people in the vige had gone over the rugged mountains, through the muddy roads and went out to work.


    Wang Dayan wants to go out with her fellow countrymen to see the world.


    However, Wang Dayan''s parents did not allow her to take care of her younger brother at home and help with some farm work. She was short of hands at home and did not agree to go out.


    A few yearster, when Wang Dayan was nearly 20 years old, she proposed to go out to work again. Her family said that she had married Li Dayan, but her husband''s family didn''t agree to her going out.


    Maybe I''m afraid of Wang Dayan falling in love outside.


    In this era, there are arranged marriages, but Wang Dayan is used to it.


    The farthest ce she has been since she was a child is in the town. She helps farming at home all day. As long as she is not obedient, her family is full of sticks and sticks. Li Dayan has no other idea in her heart.


    Before long, the man''s family rushed to marry Li Dayan.


    Earlier, Wang Dayan also met her husband, Li Pingkai, who is now her husband. Her dress is still sharp.


    Hair with hair gel fixed into a seventh, a pair of small ck shoes on the foot, looking energetic.


    In Wang Dayan''s mind at that time, she was still a little fashionable.


    Wang Dayan is not satisfied.


    Even at that time, Wang Dayan still had some faint expectations in her heart. If she married, would she not have to be angry at her mother''s house all day long, work in the fields all day and all night, let alone stick on her body without paying any attention.


    Li Pingkai''s home is not in the mountains like Wang Dayan''s, but on the roadside at the foot of the mountain.


    This makes Wang Dayan a little satisfied. She doesn''t have to climb such a high mountain, and it''s very convenient to go to the town. If she''s lucky, she can take a bus to the town.


    But Wang Dayan soon found that the suffering of life did not give up on her, away from her, still in her side.The only son in her husband''s family has never worked or worked in the fields. She likes to hang out and gamble with some friends all day long.


    If you have no money, you go home and ask for it.


    Moreover, her husband often suffers from domestic violence. On her wedding night, Wang Dayan became a wife for the first time. How could she stand the toss of Li Pingkai, who had been single for 30 years? She just refused politely and was pped in the face by her husband, which made Wang Dayan burst into tears.


    Since then, Li Pingkai has always scolded Wang Dayan if he didn''t agree with him, and beat him if he didn''t.


    And the ferocious mother-inw, at home has always been Wang Dayan as a servant girl, is to make Wang Dayan''s Day miserable.


    What made Wang Dayan''s life worse was that she became pregnant soon after her marriage and gave birth to a daughter, which made the Li family very dissatisfied.


    Very dissatisfied.


    Of course, the child is indifferent, disgusted, almost did not take out to throw.


    Let Wang Dayan give birth to a son when it''s OK.


    Soon after giving birth to her baby, Wang Dayan found a small factory not far from the town and became a female worker.


    Wang Dayan has an ie, and the Li family are even morezy. They all expect Wang Dayan to take money home to support their family.


    Wang Dayan really can''t stand this kind of life, but she has no choice.


    When she went back to her mother''s home and told her parents that she wanted a divorce, they strongly opposed it. Anyway, they were very worried that Wang Dayan would take her children home to eat their food.


    Wang Dayan naturally saw her parents'' thoughts and was very sad.


    What''s more, when Wang Dayan went back to her mother''s house, her parentsined incessantly in front of her, saying that she needed money. When she went back, Wang Dayan, who had been emptied of her savings by her mother''s house, came back to Li''s house.


    When the Li family learned that Wang Dayan had given money to her mother''s family, the Li family turned over the sky. It was Li Pingkai''s beating that weed Wang Dayan.


    Wang Dayan suffered from the hardships of life. She was in her twenties just like she was in her thirties.


    When Li Pingkai lost his gambling, it was Wang Dayan who gave him the money.


    Wang Dayan paid off the gambling debt.


    Living expenses at home are earned by Wang Dayan.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that Li Pingkai found a woman who was not good or bad outside. When he couldn''t get away without money, he asked Wang Dayan to send money.

 Chapter 80

    Wang Dayan couldn''t bear it any more.


    At home and Li Pingkai had a divorce.


    Of course, Wang Dayan was met with another beating and was told that if she dared to divorce, she would die.


    Wang Dayan with a pain, went to the town hospital, infusion.


    However, Li Pingkai thinks that Wang Dayan has run away and goes directly to Wang Dayan''s important family. His family can''t hand over people. Li Pingkai thinks that Wang''s family deliberately refuses to hand over people.


    Sharp contradictions broke out between the two sides.


    Actually mentioned the knife to Wang Dayan''s father to chop.


    But fortunately, the neighbors stopped, Wang Dayan''s father was saved in time, nothing serious.


    When Wang Dayan, who came back from the hospital, knew about it, she felt sad.


    She wants a divorce, she wants to leave the family.


    However, her husband is vicious, but he doesn''t see her for a while. He dares to sh her father. If she really leaves, maybe she will be killed.


    Although her father didn''t love her and her mother didn''t love her, it was her parents.


    Good and bad also brought her up.


    How can she be so cruel as to implicate her parents and brother?


    Running with a family?


    Wang Dayan thought about this idea, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Home and field are here. Where can we go?


    How to survive in other ces, Wang Dayan dare not think.


    Her parents are old and can hardly find a job. Her younger brother is also idle and indulgent. She can''t abandon her daughter. Let''s not say that her parents don''t agree to go with her. Even if she leaves, can she support such a family?


    Moreover, Wang Dayan knew that her parents would never follow her.


    This kind of consideration makes Wang Dayan tied up in the Li family. She dare not have the idea of divorce any more. She can only face all kinds of hardships.


    Her parents inw are tough and her husband is cruel. In the oppression of life, Wang Dayan is happy every day.


    Until one day, Wang Dayan was knocked down by a car in the town and was unconscious. The driver took Wang Dayan to the hospital on the spot.


    But at that time, Wang Dayan was already in a critical condition and in aa.


    Li Pingkai rushed to the hospital and immediately found the driver to im forpensation.


    If the driver is willing to pay for it, he has two options: one is to pay for it at one time, no matter how much it is, or he will pay for all the expenses in the hospital.


    Li Pingkai turned his eyes and looked at Wang Dayan, who was unconscious. He asked for a one-timepensation.


    Money to hand, Li Pingkai is not willing to Wang Dayan treatment, think Wang Dayan simply can''t save.


    Even if they are saved, their health is not good. How can they earn money to support their families.


    The Li family doesn''t need an aunt at home.


    Besides, Li Pingkai has never seen so much money. How can he be willing to treat Wang Dayan.


    Regardless of the doctor''s objection, he took Wang Dayan home.


    It wasn''t long before Wang Dayan came home that she died.


    Wang Dayan''s life is only suffering.


    After Wang Dayan got the chance of counter attack, she just said that she wanted to change all this.


    She hates the Li family.


    Meng Li takes a deep breath. This is the story of the world. It is basically about the experience of the client.


    Also around the Li family.


    At this time, it is also the time for the client toe back from work for cooking at noon.


    Small factories rest for two hours at noon. It takes half an hour for clients toe back by bike, one hour to go back and forth, and more than half an hour to cook and ten minutes to eat.


    Now is the hot summer, high temperature, the consignor can not avoid the fate of cooking at home.


    As soon as Meng Li epted the plot, the door behind him was pushed. Meng Li let Li''s mother in and looked at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing? You don''t cook for a long time. After a while, Dawa and his father wille back. What do you eat?"


    Meng Li frowned:


    "I know."


    Mengli carries the child into the kitchen and lets the child sit on a wooden chair. The child still has the toy in his hand, but Mengli doesn''t care.


    The kitchen is the kind of stove in the countryside. At this time, it is the beginning of the 21st century, and the electric cooker has not been poprized to every household in the countryside.


    What''s more, the Li family is really poor. Everyone else has a color TV. They don''t even have a ck-and-white TV.


    So the client always steamed the meal with firewood on the first night, ate one meal that night, and ate another at noon the next day.


    Meng Li looked at a bag hanging on an iron nail on the wall, which was a cabbage. After washing it, he cut it randomly and threw it in the pot with the rice to make a fire.


    That''s it. Do you like it or not.


    Meng Li is burning a fire and looking at the client''s daughter. The client''s daughter is two years old. She hasn''t got a proper name yet. They all call her Li Xiaoya.


    I don''t know what the fate of the child will be like after the client''s death.The child was only ten years old.


    Li''s mother walked around outside, fiddling, fiddling, muttering, making noises from time to time to express her dissatisfaction.


    Meng Li said who cares.


    After a while, mother Li went to the kitchen, opened the lid of the pot, and was out of breath:


    "is that what you do?"


    Then he turned his mouth and said with disdain:


    "when the food and rice are cooked together, they don''t have appetite. They are like pig food."


    Meng Li put a handful of firewood in the stove and gave a careless hum.


    It''s just feeding pigs.


    "Hurry up and make some other dishes. Dawa is tired out and can''t eat enough at home. You have to be cleaned up." Mother Li talked again.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "are you tired ying cards outside?"


    "It''s said that there are fans in the ce where cards are yed. It''s very cool."


    Li''s mother choked and looked at Meng Li with no other expression. She didn''t know what to say for a while, but she didn''t even know what to say. She said: "the card yer also has ie. Won''t all the moneye to this family?"


    Meng Liughs and quarrels with a woman all day. He is silent and doesn''t speak.


    What''s the ie from ying cards?


    I always go out to fight with the client''s money. If I win the money, I go to a restaurant in town with my friends.


    If you lose money,e back and ask the client for money.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak. The mother-inw of the client iszy, selfish and unruly, but in the end, she still relies on her son.


    Sometimes the client couldn''t stand the old woman, and even talked back. Most of the time, the old woman rushed to her son toin.


    When Li Pingkai heard this, he would teach the client a lesson for his mother.


    When the olddy was entrusted, she was also beaten.


    Sometimes it''s not Li Pingkai who gets upset outside andes back to get the client to vent his anger.


    Li''s mother saw Meng Li sitting on fire, but she didn''t mean to get up to cook. She was annoyed that Meng Li was disobedient. She patted Meng Li''s palm on the stove and said:


    "I asked you to order again, do you hear me?"


    "You can''t eat enough to order, or you won''t eat."


    Seeing Li''s mother''s irresistible appearance, Meng Li wants tough. He is afraid that he has been challenged by others and has no face. He is anxious to find face.

 Chapter 81

    Meng Li really didn''t want to talk to Li Mu, but Li Mu didn''t give up at all.


    Looking at the little girl sitting on the wooden chair quietly ying with toys, he called out: "don''t eat the little girl''s piece. If you want to raise a loser, you''ll be upset."


    Meng Li said, "I have a headache because of the noise. I may not be able to work this afternoon."


    "You, you You''re going to bezy now. I''ll tell him when Dawaes back


    Li''s mother pointed at Meng Li with a thick ck finger, and her flesh trembled.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "if Li Pingkai beats me so much that I can''t get out of bed, I''ll lie at home and have a rest. If I don''t go for a few days, the factory won''t want me."


    This small factory is not far from the town. It is also one of the few small factories in the town. The consignors can work in it because they are quick and hardworking.


    And never ask for leave, are honest to work there.


    If you lose your job, it''s not so easy to find another one.


    "You have a job now. Don''t think it''s great. You belong to our family and the money you earn belongs to our family."


    Meng Li let out augh and didn''t speak any more. It was Li Mu who was so angry by Meng Li that Xiao Ya was scared to cry again. Xiao Ya jumped off the wooden chair and staggered towards Meng Li, calling for her mother.


    After hearing this, mother Li grabbed Xiaoya, squatted on the ground, put Xiaoya on her thigh, raised her hand to hit her, and scolded:


    "dead girl knows how to cry all day long. I won''t teach you a lesson."


    Before Li''s raised hand could hit Xiaoya, Meng Li caught her. Meng Li said in a cold voice:


    "don''t take it out with your child."


    "If children are not obedient, they have to fight. It''s the same with adults." Mother Li stares at Meng Li, meaning something.


    The back of Meng Li''s hand is bulging. He holds mother Li''s hand and releases it. He hugs the child, but he doesn''t speak yet. The sound of footstepses from outside. It''s Li Pingkai and his father who havee back.


    Mother Li''s ferocious face suddenly changed, and she sat on the wooden chair made by Xiaoya with a crying expression, shouting: "Dawa, Dawa, his father."


    "Come and have a look. Look at your daughter-inw. If you are not at home, this evil woman will bully an old woman of mine."


    Meng Li holds the child and looks at mother Li with no expression. The child is still crying in her arms. All this makes Meng Li feel very upset. Meng Li closes his eyes, takes a deep breath and calms down.


    Li Pingkai''s footsteps were heard outside the door. He was walking with his shoes on. There was a Tata sound, and his voice was a little sharp:


    "what''s the matter? I don''t worry about it every day."


    "Bad luck is not bad luck. No wonder I lost again."


    Then came in, Meng Li see Li Pingkai more nausea, hot summer, Li Pingkai body exudes a strong smell of sweat.


    Hair is still 37 points, with inferior hair gel, hair twisted into a strand, the top is all dandruff sticking to the top, a face is full of greasy feeling.


    Although Li Pingkai is not fat, his face is still greasy.


    A pair of trousers is also crumpled, because Li Pingkai is not tall and can''t wear them straight, so they are piled on his ankles, not to mention how ugly they are.


    Meng Li really feels disgusted. Li Pingkai''s shirt is wrinkled and yellow, and the whole person looks disgusted.


    At the moment, Li Pingkai stares at Meng Li haughtily, while Li''s motherins incessantly. From Li''s mother''s mouth, Meng Li is azy and unfilial person.


    Li''s father is outside the kitchen, holding a head and looking in. Meng Li nces at him. He is a dry old man with dry cigarettes in his hand. His eyes are shining.


    It''s also like watching a good y.


    I don''t talk.


    Old man Li is such a character. He doesn''t talk if he has no interest.


    As long as a little bit of interest is harmed or not taken advantage of, it can jump up. No one in the vige likes this family.


    Li''s mother is sour and mean, and Li''s father is profit oriented.


    Li Pingkai''s conduct was even worse, and the children took a detour when they saw him.


    It is a disaster for the client to marry into such a family.


    After Li''s mother told him, Li Pingkai''s face was not good. When he opened the lid of the pot, he saw the food like pig food. He went to Meng Li, raised his foot and kicked Meng Li.


    Meng Li dodges and stares at Li Pingkai coldly:


    "if you dare to touch me today, I will never go to work."


    Li Pingkai was even more angry:


    "well, you smelly woman, you dare not go to work, what to eat if you don''t go to work, I''ll beat you to go to work if you don''t go to work."


    He held out his hand and wanted to grab Meng Li''s hair. Meng Li held the child and ran away. The child was so scared that he arched into Meng Li''s arms. Meng Li patted the child on the back and asked in a cold voice:


    "don''t you pay back the money you owe others?"Li Pingkai owed a gambling debt and told others that he would repay 200 yuan this month.


    The current 200 yuan is very valuable in this family, and the monthly sry of the client is only five or six hundred.


    Today''s prices are not as high as they will be. Pork is only a few yuan, but it''s not affordable every day.


    In the plot, the client is also severely beaten for the 200 yuan.


    The client was really distressed. After one month, half a month''s sry was taken to pay off the gambling debt.


    But even if he didn''t want to, the client still couldn''t resist, and the 200 yuan was still taken away by Li Pingkai.


    "If you have the ability, kill me today, or I will do what I say."


    Meng Li''s eyes shed fiercely. This family is really upset.


    Li Pingkai''s face suddenly changed. If this woman really doesn''t go to work and is fired by her boss, who will pay him back?


    The money can''t be returned. The other party is not easy to bully. If he doesn''t return the money, he will be in trouble.


    And in the face of Meng Li''s firm and fierce eyes, Li Pingkai''s heart trembled.


    Give him the feeling is the other side said can do.


    This made Li Pingkai put down the idea of starting.


    Li Pingkai calcted the days, and it was time to get paid in a few days. He told others that the days when he paid back the money were also those days, and he could not be ruined by this woman at this critical moment.


    When I get my sry back, I''ll clean up this woman.


    Li''s mother saw that Li Pingkai didn''t mean to hit others any more. She was not angry and quickly fanned the mes:


    "Dawa, women have to be disciplined. You are shocked by her today, and she will climb up the poleter."


    Meng Li sneers and doesn''t speak. He just stares at Li Pingkai with no temperature in his eyes.


    Li Pingkai, who was staring at him, felt that he was infiltrating. Unconsciously, Li''s momentum was half weakened, but he still said to Meng Li:


    "I tell you, don''t be too arrogant and don''t think I''m afraid of you. The main reason is that I''m in a good mood today and I''m toozy to do it."


    "You''d better apologize to mom, and let it go."

 Chapter 82

    Hearing the speech, Li Mu raised her chin and waited for Meng Li to apologize. Meng Li just stood there and patted the child on the back, indifferent.


    Li''s mother was ignored and looked at Li Pingkai.


    Li Pingkai frowned and scolded, "I asked you to apologize to mom. Did you hear that?"


    Meng Li''s mouth was full of sarcasm:


    "I''m right. There''s nothing to eat at home. I don''t know what to do."


    "Just for a while. What do you want me to cook for you?"


    Li Pingkai looked around and didn''t find anything to eat, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. He took a look at Li''s mother and said, "Mom, don''t be angry. I asked her to bring some meat back to eat at night. You didn''t mean you wanted to eat meat."


    Then he told Meng Li, "go to work first. You''ll make do with it at noon and bring us some meat in the evening."


    When Li''s mother heard about eating meat, she looked at Meng Li scornfully. Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak, she decided that Meng Li was afraid:


    "go to work, this meal will be enough for the three of us."


    I''m not going to eat for Meng Li.


    Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t want to talk. It''s a waste of expression to say one more word with these people.


    I also want to eat meat.


    Why can''t it be so powerful.


    Go to the main room, looking at the clock hanging on the wall has pointed to one o''clock, no time, holding the child will be ready to go out.


    Li Pingkai yelled:


    "where are you going to take the children?"


    "I''ll tell you that you can''t run. I''ll take care of you if you run."


    Meng Li looked back at Li Pingkai coldly:


    "I take him to work."


    Meng Li is not at ease to stay at home.


    The little girl is innocent. She stays in such an environment every day. When she is two years old, she just shouts mom and Dad, some simple phrases, such as, um, OK and so on.


    Grandparents have never been willing to hold this child.


    Not to mention teaching children to talk.


    When the client went to work, mother Li left her child in the room.


    When the client came back from work, cooked dinner and washed clothes, the child had already gone to bed.


    When Li Pingkai heard that Meng Li was going to take him to work, he asked unexpectedly:


    "can you take your children to work?"


    If you can take it away, why leave it at home.


    Meng Li just said coldly, "I''ll take it to have a try first."


    I didn''t n to take her to work. The child is obedient. As long as I give her a ce to stay, she won''t cry all the time without making noise in her ears.


    "Yes, you can tell your boss if you can take your children to work and leave them at home."


    "It''s better to ask someone to help you women look after their children, so that you can work at ease."


    Li Fu''s eyes are full of calction. He takes a cigarette and says to Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    This family has a big face. Why is it so powerful? Does the boss do charity?


    Ask someone to take care of their children?


    Li''s mother was also a little excited. She said quickly, "yes, people who cry at home all day long are upset."


    Without a little girl at home, you don''t have to be so upset.


    Meng Li coldly nced at the three people and went straight out of the door.


    I don''t know.


    Do you want to tell the family that it is wrong and wrong to do so?


    It doesn''t exist.


    They never feel that they are wrong. It''s up to others. They will never be wrong.


    Meng Li understands why the client hates the Li family.


    She was upset for half an hour, not to mention the long suffering of the client.


    Meng Li put the child on the back of the bicycle, which was tied with a stic child chair. The bicycle and child chair were given to the client by the elder sister of a factory.


    Of course, the consignor also gave some money, which was equivalent to buying a bicycle that others didn''t know was 2345.


    After learning how to ride a bike, the client didn''t have to be so tired. He walked to work, but he didn''t expect that after he had a bike, he would be called back by the Li family to cook at noon.


    The client doesn''t want to go back, but there''s no way. If she doesn''t go back, they won''t give the child food.


    Anyway, there are many ways to toss the client.


    Meng Li sighed and fixed the child with a piece of cloth.


    To the child said to take the child out to eat, said that afternoon no longer at home.


    After all, the two-year-old child understood some words and stopped crying. He sat down in a chair. Meng Li got on his bike and headed for the town.


    Meng Li is a bit crooked when riding a bicycle. He learned how to ride a bicycle in the first modern task.


    It''s true that I haven''t ridden it for a long time. It''s been several years. After two missions, I was dyed for several years.And this bicycle is still creaking. I don''t know what the problem is. Meng Li ns to go to the town to repair it after work.


    To the town, Meng Li took the child to a noodle shop and ordered a bowl of beef noodles. Meng Li held the child in his arms and touched the child''s diaper, but it was not wet.


    Now that the child is two years old, Meng Li thinks she can be taught to shout when she needs to go to the toilet.


    Otherwise, it''s troublesome to pee your pants, and if you learn to call people or go to the toilet yourself, you don''t need to wear open pants.


    Meng Li cleaned her face in the toilet earlier. She looks like a client from the aspect of facial features, but some of her face is yellow, thin and malnourished.


    Face has note up, Meng Li and the child whispered words, is looking at some things to the child said what.


    Chairs, benches, tables, chopsticks, bowls


    The child follows Meng Li to learnnguage. Although he doesn''t speak clearly, Meng Li is also very happy. After all, the child is willing to follow him.


    It''s smart.


    When a bowl of hot beef noodles is served on the table, Meng Li''s forehead is sweating because of the heat. The noodles are very thin and covered with scallions.


    On the top, there are a few pieces of beef as thin as cicada wings, which are very fragrant. In addition, the body is really hungry, so Meng Li doesn''t consciously secrete export water.


    Meng Li asked the shopkeeper to give him a small bowl. He put the beef and some noodles in the small bowl and fed them to the children while blowing.


    Fortunately, the beef is thin and soft, so the child can eat it. At this time, the child also forgets the fear he suffered at home. Heughs with a pure smile and clear eyes.


    After eating noodles, Meng Li takes her child to a small store. The owner of the store is Wang, so the client usually calls her sister.


    For Wang''s clients, they have not only urged them to divorce once, but also for Wang''s clients.


    He is warm-hearted and sympathizes with the client.


    It''s one of the few people you can trust.


    Meng Li takes the child to the store. Wang Dayan calls Meng Li warmly. Meng Li looks at the time of the store. It''s 1:40.


    I have twenty minutes to go to work.


    Meng Li had a chat with sister Wang, and said that the child entrusted her to stay here for an afternoon, and she came to pick up after work.

 Chapter 83

    As a thank-you, Meng Li also bought some fruits for sister Wang, who was very forthright and said that she was OK in the store, so she could take care of Meng Li.


    Meng Li is also helpless. The child can''t really be taken to work. He can only put it here for one afternoon. The child is more than two years old, and the nursery will ept it.


    Meng Li is not going to leave the child at home.


    There''s no guarantee that the old woman won''t take it out with her children at home.


    In the heart of the client, in fact, he is guilty of letting the child live in such an environment. After the client leaves, the child has no maternal love.


    This time, of course, we have to make up for it.


    It''s just a day. It''s not too expensive to spend in this small town.


    Meng Li ns to find out the situation after work.


    After entrusting the child to sister Wang, Meng Li rushed to work again. The sun was burning, and it was really hot. Meng Li was sweating all over. He finally caught up and didn''t bete.


    The work is also simple and single. It''s a small electronics factory, and several people form an assembly line. Meng Li''s work is thest screw.


    Although it''s simple, it''s hard to keep up with others, at least not to dy.


    Meng Li is doing something in his hand, but he is thinking about how toplete the task.


    This task is a bit of a headache. It''s really grinding to stay in such a home.


    You can''t just walk away.


    Even if he left, Li Pingkai went to the client''s mother''s house to make trouble, which the client did not want to see.


    Even if it happens again, the client is still reluctant to involve his parents.


    Meng Li also felt that if he left like this, Li Pingkai''s dog would jump over the wall in a hurry, hurt people and do something irreversible.


    Meng Li also asked the female workers in a factory if there were nurseries in the town. They said there were two, but they were not sure.


    It''s reasonable for Meng Li to think that there won''t be too many families in such a small town.


    After work, Meng Li rushed to sister Wang''s store to pick up the child.


    The child is still very good, not crying, there are two snack bags at the foot, it seems that the children eat.


    Meng Li thanks elder sister Wang, insists on paying her for snacks, and then leads the child away.


    Meng Li takes his children to the nursery, which is opened by a retired teacher in the town and has a good reputation.


    Teachers see the child, some hesitation, two years old is really too young.


    Meng Li just said that the child is obedient, and only during the day, do not care about food.


    The child just stood beside Meng Li, timid, small eyes do not dare to look at, the teacher saw the child is not like mischievous, finally agreed.


    Meng Li also breathed a sigh of relief, more than two-year-old children need to work hard.


    The teacher also said that the meal could be cheaper.


    The price is fair. Meng Li is quite satisfied.


    Meng Li has no other choice. She and the Li family can''t live in harmony. They are really afraid that they will take advantage of her work to vent their anger on their children.


    However, after Meng Li made an agreement with her teacher, she found that the money in her hand could not be paid for even a month. In desperation, Meng Li only said that she could discuss whether to give it for half a month.


    I''ll make it up when I get paid in a few days.


    The teacher is good to talk, see Meng Li is a simple factory worker, also don''t know what happened, the child also no one to bring her, agreed to Meng Li''s request.


    Meng Li went out to eat some dumplings and took the child to repair them.


    The child is very good. You can eat whatever you give her.


    I don''t cry and don''t eat.


    Although the client''s sry is low, the price is also low at this time. If the client''s sry is less, there is no problem in supporting her and her children.


    But Ah!


    When Meng left home, she held the child in her arms with her bicycle, and Li''s mother was at the door with her head outstretched.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t take anything in his hand, his face copsed:


    "Dawa asked you to buy the meat."


    Meng Li just said lightly: "no money."


    "No money?" Li''s mother seems to hear a big joke:


    "you go to work every day and get paid. How can you not have money?"


    Meng Li said coldly, "you have to ask your son why there is no money."


    Li''s mother was so hurt by Meng Li. Of course, she could hear what Meng Li was saying, and her face was full of displeasure:


    "when you marry a chicken, you marry a dog. If a man has a little hobby, you can''t stand it."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard a word. Marry a Han, marry a Han, dress and eat."


    "What''s the matter? My baby is short of you? Stop drinking? You have nond to live in? "


    "You live here every day, or you''ll have to climb your mountain. You won''t be tired to death.""Marry to our family, count you to ascend high, you still don''t like is not."


    Li''s mother, with her hands akimbo, took two steps towards Meng Li.


    Meng Lifu''s forehead, how can he be so upright and powerful.


    Where does the sense of superioritye from, just because their broken house is at the foot of the mountain, along the road?


    "What are you doing? What are you quarreling about? I find that you are quarreling every day. The quarrel is so bad that it makes my fortune go away."


    Li Pingkai stepped into the door, his face full of impatience and stink of sweat and smoke.


    "That woman is not satisfied with you. She said that you spent all your money and had no money to sell meat. Now she doesn''t buy meat and eat it at home."


    Li''s mother leaned against her son and watched Meng Li Sue again.


    Li Pingkai growled impatiently:


    "where''s the meat you bought?"


    Meng Li patted the shrinking child and touched his little face.


    "No money, no buy."


    Meng Li didn''t look li Pingkai in the eye.


    Li Pingkai red: "where''s the money? You can''t have no money. I saw you had dozens of yuan yesterday. "


    "I lent it to someone else." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Li Pingkai was even more angry:


    "what''s the situation at home? You lent it to others. Who asked you to borrow it? Did you get my consent?"


    "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you will go to heaven, I find out."


    Meng Li was also annoyed and said:


    "money is earned by me. Why do I need your consent? When you y cards and spend money, do you have my consent?"


    "Next time you y cards with my consent, I say you will y, I say you will not y. OK, then what will the money be used for? I''ll tell you."


    Meng Li looks at Li Pingkai''s hand shaking slightly. This is the rhythm of Li Pingkai''s hands, and his eyes are fierce:


    "I''ll tell you, Li Pingkai, don''t go too far. If you have the ability, you can kill me today, or we can cut each other with knives, and each one will be counted as one."


    Meng Li is not afraid of this family at all. The client is in good health, does a lot of work, has good physical strength, and has some fighting skills.


    But she didn''t want to do it until she had to.

 Chapter 84

    In fact, the client is not always submissive. Sometimes he still has to quarrel with Li Pingkai. When he can''t bear it, he has to fight back.


    But the problem is that the client can''t beat Li Pingkai.


    When Li Pingkai saw Meng Li''s ferocious manner, he said that he really had to teach her a lesson, or she would not be shocked.


    It''s humiliating to say that even a woman can''t be well disciplined.


    Thinking of this, he waved his fist towards Meng Li. Meng Li dodged, turned around and walked quickly towards the kitchen. He picked up the kitchen knife on the chopping board and rushed out to Li Pingkai and said:


    e on, I''ve got the knife. You can pick one too."


    Fight to the death, sabby.


    Seeing this, mother Li stepped back a few steps, especially seeing Meng Li''s cannibal eyes. Her heart trembled, and she was afraid of who Meng Li Zhen would sh with his knife. She pped her hands on her thighs and yelled: "Oh, the vigerse to judge. My fierce daughter-inw is going to sh her man with a knife."


    "Come and see this unreasonable dead woman."


    Meng Liughs and returns to his hometown.


    Who will judge how far the vigers can hide when they see the Li family.


    In the past, when the client was beaten by Li Pingkai, there was a good neighbor who came by to have a fight. Instead, he was beaten by Li Pingkai. Since then, he has to walk around the Li family.


    Seeing Meng Li holding the knife, Li Pingkai was startled. He didn''t expect that she was really going to get the knife.


    The evil people are afraid of people who are more evil than him. Li Pingkai''s momentum is half less and he is steady:


    "you are like a crazy woman. What are you doing with a knife? Don''t scare the children."


    The child was held in Meng Li''s arms and shrunk. Meng Li held the child in one hand and a kitchen knife in the other. He sneered:


    "do you know it scares the child?"


    "When you used domestic violence against me, didn''t you think it would scare the children?


    The child is more than two years old and still can''t remember. Meng Li can only try his best to end this kind of environmental life ahead of time.


    But now it''s impossible to avoid that.


    If she is not tough, she will be beaten.


    Ah, Pooh.


    It doesn''t make sense that she was bullied by such people.


    "I tell you, don''t deceive people too much, or you will drive me crazy. I really don''t know what I will do."


    Meng Li looked around. Old man Li didn''t know where he was. After warning Li Pingkai, he took his child into the kitchen with a knife.


    Boil some water to give her and the baby a bath. It''s too hot.


    Li Pingkai''s face was ugly in the hall. He really wanted to fight. He was still a little scared at the bottom of his heart. Who knows what this woman suddenly went crazy.


    What a pain if I cut it somewhere.


    Li''s mother said to Li Pingkai:


    "you don''t care about this woman. You see, it''s fierce. It''s going to heaven."


    "It''s not that you quarrel all the time. It''s annoying."


    Li Pingkai was in a bad mood, so he went back.


    It''s easy to say, no matter how.


    I really want to fight with a knife in case I get hurt.


    But you can''t always carry a knife.


    Li''s mother was blocked by Li Pingkai and let off steam, "it''s not you who said that you eat meat at night."


    "She doesn''t pay attention to our family now. She''s starving to death because she doesn''t want to buy vegetables."


    "Next time when she gets paid, you''ll take all of her money. She can be as proud as she is now."


    Li''s mother has the heart to let her son take care of her daughter-inw''s sry, but when she thinks about her son''s character, it''s not good.


    I''d better let my son take all of them first, and I''ll give her some money at that time.


    Now that woman is not relying on their own work can earn two money at home up and down it.


    Li Pingkai looked at his mother impatiently. He said simply that he had to move his hand to give him money every time he asked for money. It would be a bit difficult to ask for all of them.


    This woman is very close to the money, if every time obediently handed in, how to be beaten.


    And now this ferocious appearance, in case something happens, no one goes to work, who will give him the money to y cards.


    Hit on the body is nothing more than a pain, the next day to work is no problem, but cut up a knife, cut into the hospital, it is money.


    Li Pingkai was most worried that no one would give him money to y cards.


    Those card friends praised him for his good fortune. There was a woman who made money for him every day.


    It''s just a bit of a fly in the ointment. If I didn''t give him a son, it would be better to have a son.


    But you can take it easy.


    Don''t push people too fast.


    Li Pingkai thought that he was considerate and considerate, and he didn''t hold on to each other.


    "Come on, mom. I''m hungry, too."


    Mother Li curled her lips: "and you can''t eat the leftovers at noon.""No, it''s bad. It''s very salty. I don''t know how much salt I put in." Li Pingkai has a restless face.


    Li''s mother came in and took a stic bag with melon seeds in it, and handed it to Li Pingkai:


    "eat this mat first, and then have dinner when your fatheres back."


    Li Pingkai grabbed a handful of melon seeds from the bag and began to eat them naturally.


    Li''s mother grabbed a handful of melon seeds and put them in Li Pingkai''s hand. She put some seeds in her pocket, tied the mouth of the bag, took them and put them in the room.


    Meng Li went to the kitchen, but also speechless. At noon, where were the dishes and chopsticks for three people? Flies were circling around the three bowls. Meng Li opened the lid of the pot, and the pot was not washed.


    It''s also lunch soup.


    On such a hot day, I''ve been stuffy in the pot all afternoon. It''s a bit strange. I can''t eat it.


    It''s hard to watch.


    Meng Li washed the big pot clean, scooped half a pot of water and began to make a fire. The child stuck tightly to Meng Li''s leg, very sticky.


    When Meng Li has cooked the water, he has a kitchen knife and a child. After finding clothes, he takes the child to the toilet to take a bath.


    Ignoring the two in the living room, they red at her mother and son.


    Stare.


    It''s no use staring off.


    Moreover, Meng Li feels that her mood has not changed. She is not too angry. On the contrary, those two people are so angry. If they can be so angry, she will make money.


    And see two mother and son in one hand with a melon seed, Meng Li feel ridiculous.


    They buy melon seeds with the money they earn, but they never give them to eat.


    It''s the old woman hiding in her room.


    I''m afraid someone will bring it to her.


    The client is not greedy, but this practice also makes the client feel confused.


    Meng Li carried a bucket of warm water to the toilet.


    I''m going to take a bath for the little girl first. I guess she didn''t sleep after ying all afternoon. When she''s finished, I''ll take her out to coax her to sleep first.


    Fortunately, the door of the toilet can be locked, otherwise Meng Li may really be depressed to death.


    Toilet is the kind of orange light bulb, not very bright, but also let Meng Li see Xiaoya, there are some green pimples.


    Meng Li sighed.


    I don''t know who pinched her, or when she was ying at home, she fell.

 Chapter 85

    Meng Li takes a bath for his child, another one for himself, and washes their clothes. Meng Li takes the child to the room.


    It''s a shame to see the room.


    Li Pingkai''s smelly socks and shoes were thrown on the ground at random.


    Meng Li is also free to kick in a corner.


    Meng Li takes out a mat again. The corner of the mat is bitten by the mouse, but the mat is clean and has no sour smell.


    Then Meng Li began toy on the floor.


    Is it difficult to sleep with Li Pingkai?


    Mengli can''t sleep. The sheets and other things on the bed smell sour. Even if she changes them and washes them, Li Pingkai runs to the bed to sleep the next day and makes the bed dirty.


    It''s better for her to make a shop on the floor. When she gets up, she will tidy up the set she used.


    Li Pingkai will not use it.


    Meng Mian coaxed a child to sleep, so as not to let a child fall asleep.


    When the child fell asleep, Meng Li took out a kitchen knife from under the bed and held it in his hand.


    Old man Li''s voice came from outside. After a while, all three of the Li family began to speak.


    Maybe Mr. Li came back hungry and had no food to eat. He asked his mother why she didn''t cook.


    Li''s mother of course pushed Meng Li. Old man Li said that Li Pingkai''s daughter-inw should be in charge.


    Li Pingkai said that he couldn''t control anything.


    Finally, the three decided that Li Pingkai woulde in and ask Meng Li to go out to cook.


    There are still some dishes in the field. Go and pick them.


    Li Pingkai is an obedient man. As long as he is not allowed to cook, it is OK to call someone.


    Then Li Pingkai pushed the door and came in. He saw Meng Li sitting cross legged with a kitchen knife in his hand and staring at him indifferently.


    In addition, Meng Li washed his hair. His hair was half dry and covered. The client was thin and yellow. With the dim light, Meng Li now almost has his own special effects.


    Li Pingkai still spoke:


    "why do you want to sleep on the ground?"


    "I like it." Meng Li said faintly.


    Li Pingkai frowned:


    "are you crazy? Why do you take a kitchen knife?"


    Meng Li has no spirit in his eyes and says slowly:


    "I can''t stand such a day. I don''t want to live, but I''m not reconciled. If anyone provokes me, I''ll take him to death."


    Li Pingkai looks at Meng Li like a Madman:


    "you''re not sick. Who''s bothering you? Get up and cook."


    "I don''t do it. I don''t want to do it. Don''t ask me to do it." Meng Li said quietly.


    What kind of food to cook? She ate it anyway.


    The family ys at home all day and doesn''t want to cook a meal.


    I''m sozy.


    Li Pingkai said firmly, "you woman have eaten outside. Have you eaten something delicious?"


    Meng Liughed:


    "I ate it, but I didn''t eat it when I went home."


    "You dare eat out alone." Li Pingkai roared, "now dare to eat alone is not."


    Li Pingkai roared and the old couple rushed in.


    Stick your head in.


    Seeing this, Meng Li just touched the de of the kitchen knife with his finger pulp, and yed the de with great interest. His voice was clear, but it was sharp when he heard the three people''s ears.


    And looking at Meng Li''s gloomy and strange eyes and smile, it''s like insanity.


    Li Pingkai unconsciously came up with a picture of a crazy woman chasing him with a knife, which made him excited.


    Madman is very terrible. It''s said that when he''s mad, he doesn''t recognize his rtives. He will beat anyone he sees.


    She said to her mother:


    "she has eaten. Let''s cook for ourselves."


    "You can cook for us after eating. We have to go to bed so early."


    Li Pingkai said with an iron face:


    "forget it, make something to eat."


    Crazy women are so crazy, you''d better not get moldy.


    What else does mother Li want to say. Li Pingkai turned and went out, and called out the old couple who were stuck in the door.


    There is a lot of noise outside. Li''s mother has been telling Li Pingkai about her dissatisfaction. Li Pingkai also yelled when he got bored.


    Now this family, Li Pingkai roars a few words, old two don''t say a word.


    So I''ll take their son.


    Meng Li got up, took the door with him, put the kitchen knife beside him, sat down with his knees crossed, and began to feel the aura of heaven and earth.


    Maybe in the countryside, there is no pollution, and the air is OK. Although aura is thin, it is more than that of the first modern mission in metropolis.


    It''s better to practice. Even if she can''t keep her aura, she can strengthen her body. If she really wants to fight, she will be more rxed.


    It''s mother Li who''s cooking. It''s right to make such a loud noise to tell Meng Li that she''s not satisfied, and she''s still swearing.If you''re thin skinned, you can''t carry it. Go out and help.


    But Meng Li


    He didn''t look moved. He moved the ice meaning Sutra in his body. The ice meaning Sutra absorbed aura faster. Meng Li thought about it and used it.


    Although the aura of the cutting mountain Sutra on the upper ne is thick and solid, it needs thebination of pills.


    Otherwise, by practicing the mountain cutting Sutra in this way, Meng Li felt that until the task waspleted, her body could not gather aura.


    In the modern ne, it is not as dangerous as the previous ne, and it is not the world of cultivation. All the methods of absorbing aura quickly can meet the daily needs.


    Mencius from the old God in the sitting practice, the child pedal a small quilt, Mencius from the child covered with a quilt.


    It''s too noisy outside. Fortunately, the child didn''t sleep in the afternoon. Now he''s sleeping heavily, otherwise he should wake up.


    After dinner, Li Pingkai went into the room, picking his teeth with a very thin branch in his hand.


    Meng Li can''t help butugh. What did he eat?


    Meng Li smiles at Li Pingkai two times, then holds the kitchen knife in his hand, and still sits with his knees crossed.


    This makes Li Pingkai look even worse.


    It''s not a psycho. Who would sit in that position for so long?


    Li Pingkai goes to Meng Li and reaches out his script to kick him, but when he sees Meng Li''s knife, he turns his foot and kicks him in the corner of the mat:


    "what''s the matter? What''s crazy?"


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Li Pingkai added:


    "you just have a brain problem and are very dissatisfied with this family. Are you jealous when you look at those rich people?"


    Meng Li


    So when Li Pingkai finds that violence can''t be used, he has to reason with her?


    "I''ll tell you not to have so many thoughts in your head."


    "It''s better to stay in my house than in your mother''s house at least."


    "To say that I am still a verypetent husband, you see, I am not out now, just at home with you, what are you dissatisfied with, quarrel with my mother every day."


    "If you are a junior, you have to let my mother."


    "When ites out, others will say that you are not right, or that you are not filial."


    Li Pingkai looked down at Meng Li with his hands around his chest.


    There''s a whole set of principles.

 Chapter 86

    Meng Li


    Find out that this person feels really good about himself.


    Why do you stay at home and don''t count in your heart.


    It''s not that the client hasn''t been paid yet. There''s no money.


    Otherwise people would have run away.


    Meng Li ignores Li Pingkai, but his face is expressionless. Li Pingkai himself says that he also feels a little boring.


    Sitting on the bed with shoes and socks, he took off his coat and trousers, only his close fitting shorts were left, lying on his back, and said to Meng Li:


    e on up, the child is going to bed. He can''t go to bed so early. y for a while."


    Meng Li: Er


    Nausea.


    Meng Li sat still and stared directly at Li Pingkai, which made Li Pingkai unhappy and displeased. He said irritably:


    "you are just like a crazy woman now."


    With that, he turned his back to Meng Li, and soon snored.


    The next day, when Li Pingkai woke up, he sat up and looked at Meng Li sitting with his knees crossed in that posture. He was very surprised:


    "did you sit like this all night?"


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless and silent, which makes Li Pingkai deeply feel that Meng Li''s brain is really abnormal.


    Normal people don''t sit all night like that.


    Li Pingkai stood up and looked around Meng Li withplicated eyes.


    If it''s a little crazier, can you take your children to work and do housework.


    If you can''t act like a normal person, just send it back to your mother''s home.


    More people, more food.


    And then everyone willugh that there is a crazy woman in his family who has no face.


    Meng Li looks at Li Pingkai''s small eyes and doesn''t know what he is calcting.


    In the days after that, Meng Li took her children with her every day. When she went to work, she put them in the nursery. At noon, she went to the town to have lunch with them.


    As for not going home for lunch, Meng Li exined to the Li family that she rubs the food of her colleagues in the factory every day.


    Some colleagues bring food to eat. Although the Li family regrets that Meng Li can''t go home to cook at noon, they think that Meng Li doesn''t have to eat at home for lunch, and the children are also taken by Meng Li. They don''t need to worry about it. After weighing the pros and cons, they don''t say anything.


    Anyway, the family likes to take advantage of it, whether it''s reasonable or not.


    In their heart, it''s reasonable to rub other people''s food. If they don''t eat, they won''t eat.


    In the evening, I went home to clean up her and her children, and asionally cooked some rice, but it was very simple, which made mother Li dissatisfied.


    As long as he was dissatisfied with Meng Li, he said he had no money, which made Li''s mother speechless.


    After all, her son took the money to gamble. Who''s to me.


    Moreover, Meng Li keeps the knife all day long. Sometimes I remember hiding the knife when Meng Li went to work.


    But she can always bring out another knife.


    I feel that there are knives all over the house. Some of the knives she took out are old and curled, but they are always a knife. If you really want to cut people, something big will happen.


    No one isfortable with such a woman at home.


    But they expect this woman to get the money back. As long as they don''t do too much, they will turn a blind eye for a while.


    When Meng Li goes to bed at night, he takes his children to y on the floor. He never leaves his body without a knife. Li Pingkai wants to be intimate. Meng Li is like a psychopath waving a knife, so Li Pingkai gives up.


    After all, it didn''tst long.


    It''s still within Li Pingkai''s tolerance.


    Meng Li also knew that such days would notst long, and Li Pingkai could not endure them all the time.


    I''m just waiting for her to pay him back.


    I''m also afraid that if she really cuts, she will have to pay for medical treatment. If she is injured, she will have to affect her work.


    Finally, on the day of sry, Meng Li really doesn''t want to stay in this home. It''s a waste of life to spend the next day.


    When you go back, you can hear the old woman''s words.


    Meng Li took his sry, took half a day off, took a ride to the county, and then came back, and the child went home.


    Meng Li also kindly bought some meat to go back.


    Li''s mother immediately bought meat when she saw Meng Li''s sry, and her face was not covered up.


    After all, I still care about this family.


    My son is good at discipline.


    Li Pingkai was also waiting for Meng Li at home very early today. As soon as he saw Meng Li, he yelled at Meng Li and asked:


    "did you pay today?"


    Meng Li nodded in a good temper:


    "lost his temper."


    "Then give me some as soon as possible, and I''ll pay it back."


    Meng Li still has a good temper:


    "don''t worry."


    "I bought some meat today, and I''ll give it to you when I eat it."


    Li Pingkai looked at Meng Li suspiciously and asked uncertainly:"Really?"


    I didn''t expect to talk so well.


    During this period, Meng Li''s madness has left a shadow in Li Pingkai''s heart.


    In Li Pingkai''s expectation, today''s war will certainly be bigger than the war that broke out before.


    So Li Pingkai is ready to fight Meng Ligan with a knife.


    It''s impossible to do without money. It''s hard to live without money. If you don''t have money, others will beat him.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course it''s true."


    Li Pingkai was still uneasy and said:


    "why don''t you give it to me now and I''ll pay it back first?"


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t run again, right?"


    Then Meng Li led the child to the kitchen.


    Xiaoya looks up at Meng Li and asks:


    "Mom, meat?"


    Meng Li smiles, picks up the child and kisses him on the forehead:


    "yes, I''ll have meat tonight."


    Xiaoya has been in the nursery with other children for a period of time, and Meng Li teaches her children to speak as soon as she has time every day. Now the children know more vocabry than before.


    Meng Li talks to Li Pingkai. Li''s father and mother hear it all the way.


    He was proud of his face, so he took out a bag of melon seeds and the three members of the family began to eat in the main room.


    Meng Li and his children are cooking in the kitchen.


    The child is with Meng Li, very sticky, not close to her grandparents and father.


    Meng Li made a braised pork. He put more seasonings to make it taste good and fragrant.


    Meng Li also kindly made a bean curd and cabbage soup and a shredded radish.


    In fact, Meng Li''s cooking skills are not bad. Her first task is to go abroad for four years. Most of the time, she cooks her own food, and she has some Chinese and Western food.


    In this process, none of the three people came in to help Meng Li add a firewood, and they were chatting outside.


    It''s as leisurely as a restaurant guest waiting for the waiter to serve.


    Meng Li said he didn''t care.


    When Meng Li cooked the braised meat, Li''s mother came in and took some chopsticks to carry the meat away.


    Meng Li is still cooking soup, and the three of them have already started to move outside.


    When Meng Li cooked the soup, mixed the cold dishes and brought them to the table, the three men had already eaten half of the braised pork.


    Li Pingkai put a piece of braised meat in his mouth:


    "today''s braised meat tastes really good. I haven''t had such delicious braised meat before."


    Meng Li smiles.


    There''s too much you haven''t eaten.

 Chapter 87

    Meng Li also sat down to eat.


    I picked out some meat for my child. The braised meat is soft, and children can bite their teeth.


    Then he took several bowls and filled a bowl of soup for the three of the Li family.


    Three people a bowl of soup, soup is gone.


    Mother Li disdained to say:


    "the whole family has to drink in a bowl when they eat. Just take a spoon and eat in a big bowl."


    Meng Li didn''t lift his head:


    "I didn''t let you wash the dishes."


    Mother Li did not say anything. She took a sip of the soup. It was delicious. How could the bean curd and cabbage soup be so delicious.


    Xiaoya also wants to drink soup. Meng Li just whispered to the child: "well behaved, there is no soup today. Mother will make it for you another day."


    Xiaoya is obedient and doesn''t cry. She just looks at Meng Li with a little wronged eyes. Meng Li touches Xiaoya''s head and puts a piece of braised meat in her mouth.


    After dinner, the three of the Li family began to chat again. Meng Li sat and waited for a while, and took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    When Meng Li washes the bowl, he boils water to bathe the child and her. During this period, Li Pingkai wanders around Meng Li all the time. How can Meng Li not know what Li Pingkai thinks.


    Just to appease Li Pingkai and give him the money after she has finished her work.


    Li Pingkai was not in a hurry, so hey in bed thinking about what happened after he took the money.


    Last time I went to y cards, I didn''t win the next vige. I''ll y with him tomorrow to win the money back.


    There is a dog meat restaurant in the town. If you win the money, you will ask several brothers to have a meal together.


    Li Pingkai thought and felt sleepy. Tonight''s braised pork is really delicious. Let her cook it another day.


    Later, even Li Pingkai didn''t know what he was thinking. He gradually closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When Meng Li and his children came back to the room, he saw that Li Pingkai was snoring.


    Meng Li and the child whispered for a while, the child has ymates in the day, ying also consumes the spirit, soon the child also fell asleep.


    Meng Li just got up and looked at Li Pingkai. He knocked on Li Pingkai''s back neck, picked up Li Pingkai and crept out of the door with what she had prepared.


    At this time, it was already past nine o''clock in the night outside. It was dark in summer, and it was all dark at this time.


    Li Pingkai is not tall and thin. A man in his thirties is only about 100 Jin. Meng Li doesn''t feel tired carrying it.


    And this night, in the countryside, no one is still outside at night, what''s more, Meng Li still takes the mountain road.


    At night in the mountain forest, there are some animals shuttling through the forest, making a tter. If you are a little timid, you will be scared.


    Meng Li took Li Pingkai to the hillside of a mountain. It''s a grave mountain. There are graves everywhere.


    Meng Li took out what he had hidden here in the afternoon. It was some incense candles that Meng Li bought in the county. Meng Li ordered some incense candles and put them around.


    He took out another rope, tied up Li Pingkai and put a piece of cloth in his mouth.


    Lest Li Pingkai scream.


    Then Meng Li wakes Li Pingkai.


    Li Pingkai opened his eyes. In the moonlight, Li Pingkai saw that there were graves all around him, the scarlet lights on the candles on the ground, and a woman staring at him. All of these made Li Pingkai jump.


    It''s terrible.


    His brain was frightened and he wanted to scream, but all he sent out was a whine. Li Pingkai''s heart was beating wildly, whining at Meng Li, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li smiles at Li Pingkai. His intention is to pacify Li Pingkai''s frightened heart and let Li Pingkai calm down and listen to her.


    Who knows Li Pingkai see Meng Li this strange smile, more afraid, the body also let back shrink.


    However, it can''t me Li Pingkai. After all, who can be pacified by this kind of smile when he reaches the stage of Li Pingkai.


    Meng Li takes the cloth from Li Pingkai''s mouth. Li Pingkai''s face turns blue. He is scared by Meng Li. As soon as he ns to speak, he feels a piece of cold on his face.


    Li Pingkai shivered. Meng Li took a fruit knife and patted Li Pingkai on the face. He put his index finger on his lips and hissed.


    "Don''t talk, will you listen to me?" Meng Li asks Li Pingkai.


    Li Pingkai nodded his head and felt ufortable when he was tied up. Meng Li said:


    "if you want to speak quietly, don''t disturb the sleeping people here, do you know?"


    Li Pingkai was hoarse and lowered his voice:


    "what are you doing here with me?"


    "No, how did you bring me here?" Li Pingkai asked in horror.


    Meng Li replied, "I carried you out like this. You are not heavy. How can I resist it?"


    Li Pingkai looked around and still didn''t believe it:


    "it''s impossible. How can you carry me out as a woman? What about my parents? What about them?"


    Meng Li said casually:"It''s sleeping at home, of course. How can I make old people sleep badly?"


    "You...!" Li Pingkai looked at the candlelight on the ground around him. As soon as the night wind blows, the trees also move. This scene is really frightening.


    "Why don''t you take me back first? What are you doing with me?"


    Li Pingkai''s face trembled and he gave Meng Li a smile. His eyes couldn''t help looking around.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I brought you here just to discuss something with you."


    Li Pingkai raised his voice a little higher and said, "what''s the matter? You can say it at home. It''s really frightening in this cemetery most of the night."


    Meng Li''s face suddenly turned cold. He cut Li Pingkai''s arm and blood came out. Li Pingkai cried out: "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li scraped the blood from Li Pingkai''s arm on the de, put it on Li Pingkai''s face and said:


    "if you want to speak louder, I''ll cut it again."


    Li Pingkai bared his teeth in pain and looked more frightened at Meng Li. He stammered:


    "then You said What can I do for you


    "You said


    Meng Li smiles, pats Li Pingkai''s face with the back of his knife, and says:


    "well behaved, I''ll take you here, that is to say, let''s divorce tomorrow."


    "It''s disgusting to live with you. I really don''t want to go on." Meng Li said lightly.


    Azy and selfish family.


    It''s the best.


    Even in this vige, I don''t know how the father of the client is willing to marry the family.


    However, the client''s parents arezy, selfish and patriarchal. They have been abusing the client since childhood. It''s not surprising that birds of a feather flock together.


    To get married with the Li family is probably because they don''t think there is anything bad about the Li family.


    "Divorce?"


    Li Pingkai asked in shock.


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "how is it?"


    "Why do you suddenly want a divorce? Why divorce? "


    "If I don''t agree to divorce, you will die."


    Even though Li Pingkai is afraid of Meng Li, he firmly refuses his request.


    Divorce, it''s impossible.

 Chapter 88

    Meng Li pped his hands, squatted in front of Li Pingkai and said:


    "are you really unwilling to divorce?"


    "If you want a divorce, there''s no way!"


    Li Pingkai looks very ugly.


    Then he thought of something, and his face was even worse. He asked Meng Li:


    "how did you get me here?"


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "it''s the one who carried you here."


    Li Pingkai didn''t believe it at all, and said firmly:


    "it''s impossible. You have that kind of strength as a woman."


    Here is the hillside, a person climbing up are very tired, but also carrying him a big man, joking.


    "Do you have a wild man outside who helps you?"


    Another clear look, "no wonder you want a divorce, you must be outside someone."


    "I tell you, Wang Dayan, don''t think you can scare me by making use of these things."


    "I''m not as scared as a cemetery. If I light two more incense candles, this thing will scare me?"


    The more Li Pingkai thought about it, the more angry he was. As soon as his temper came up, he was not afraid of the strange environment around him.


    It''s really scary for women, but it''s obvious from the beginning.


    As for the graves around here.


    I don''t know how many years these people have been dead. Even there are no descendants. What can I fear.


    "Oh, you still don''t believe it." Meng Li asked.


    Li Pingkai looked around with small eyes, and then said:


    "you call out your man, but I want to see who it is?"


    Meng Li was puzzled and asked:


    "you are tied by me now, are you not afraid of what I do to you?"


    Li Pingkai choked his neck: "you dare not."


    Meng Li stood up and said to Li Pingkai:


    "since you don''t believe that I can carry you here alone, I''ll prove it to you."


    Meng Li picked up the cloth on the ground, pinched Li Pingkai''s chin open with one hand and put it in Li Pingkai''s mouth.


    Then he picked up Li Pingkai, who was bound by his hands and feet, and walked with him for a while. He asked Li Pingkai on his shoulder:


    "how is it? My strength is OK."


    Li Pingkai believed Meng Li''s words, but he couldn''t understand why Meng Li had so much strength to carry him around.


    I couldn''t resist him every time I was beaten.


    Meng Li carried Li Pingkai on his shoulder and said to him:


    "I have a lot of strength now. I really want to fight. In fact, you can''t beat me."


    "I won''t let you fight, either."


    "I won''t live with you any more."


    "But you can''tmunicate well. That''s all I have to do."


    Meng Li put Li Pingkai back to his original ce while talking and looked at Li Pingkai with innocent eyes.


    By the way, he tore off the cloth in Li Pingkai''s mouth. Li Pingkai spat. The cloth fell to the ground and got sand.


    The sand got into his mouth and it was hard.


    "I won''t beat you. I won''t beat you in the future. Don''t divorce." Li Pingkai said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "but I don''t want to live with you."


    Li Pingkai turned his eyes, thought about it and said:


    "no, you You don''t have the heart to have no father


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "have you done your duty as a father to Xiaoya? Do you care about her? "


    "She should not need such a father. When she grows up, she will know that her father is a gambling and domestic violence man. Maybe she doesn''t like him either?"


    Li Pingkai said boldly:


    "but I am her father, whether I like it or not is her father."


    Looking at Li Pingkai, Meng Li felt a little impatient and asked in a cruel voice:


    "are you going to divorce or not?"


    Although Li Pingkai was afraid of Meng Li in his heart, he firmly said: "I don''t want to divorce if I don''t want to."


    Meng Li sighed and said: "I''ll call you for divorce."


    With that, Meng Li put the cloth in Li Pingkai''s mouth again, took out a shlight from his body and put it in his mouth. He tore Li Pingkai''s clothes and threw them aside. He left a pair of trousers and beat Li Pingkai violently.


    Li Pingkai sobbed. Every time Meng Li hit him, Li Pingkai felt special pain.


    I don''t understand why Meng Li took off his clothes.


    What''s this hobby?


    And the other side hit on the body is not the kind of simple pain, but like pain in the bone marrow.


    Li Pingkai wanted to ask Meng Li to stop beating him.


    But the cloth in his mouth was tightly in his mouth, and his tongue couldn''t stretch straight and he couldn''t speak.And this cloth is covered with mud, which is really ufortable in my mouth.


    I don''t know where the cloth came from. There was a sour smell and some greasy smell, which mixed with his saliva in his mouth.


    It''s disgusting.


    Meng Li carries the aura in her hand, which is gathered by her during this period of time. She holds a silver needle in her hand, and the aura is attached to the silver needle, and stabbed at Li Pingkai one by one.


    It''s better to warm up and feel li Pingkai''s body. In addition, he wears thin clothes in summer. Otherwise, the night is dark and windy. Even if there is a shlight, Meng Li is afraid that he will make a mistake.


    Li Pingkai was so depressed that he couldn''t shout out.


    From time to time, I can feel a strange numbness, a slight tingling feeling, but this feeling is only for a while, it is covered by greater pain.


    After Meng Li had enough fight, he stopped and asked Li Pingkai, "divorce?"


    "If I don''t get divorced, I''ll beat you every day."


    Li Pingkai had a deep fear of Meng Li at this time. He didn''t dare to have such a fierce wife.


    If he had to live, he would be beaten.


    And very angry, really rebellious, how can a woman dare to beat his man like this.


    Li Pingkai was tearful and his whole body ached so much that he bared his teeth. This kind of pain also made him very afraid. He was afraid to do it again and nodded repeatedly.


    Meng Li smiles sincerely:


    "if you had promised earlier, I would not beat you so hard."


    "I''ve already brought out the divorce procedures. How about we go to the county town for divorce at dawn."


    Li Pingkai was blocked by Meng Li. He couldn''t speak and didn''t speak.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Meng Li took out a bag from the haystack and opened it to Li Pingkai.


    He said, "this is the new dress I bought for you. Let''s wear it in the morning."


    Li Pingkai took a look at the clothes. He couldn''t see what kind of clothes were inside. He didn''t feel happy at the bottom of his heart. He just felt that this woman was really insidious.


    It''s a long time ago.


    Everything''s here and ready.


    Li Pingkai hated Meng Li and was afraid of him. Since he was a child, he had been beaten like this. Now he just feels dizzy and confused.


    And I don''t have any strength.


    He was very weak. He felt ufortable like he had a high fever. If it wasn''t for the pain and refreshing, Li Pingkai would have fainted.

 Chapter 89

    Seeing that Li Pingkai''s eyes were dull, Meng Li knocked Li Pingkai unconscious again and dressed him.


    Then Meng Li sat next to Li Pingkai, put out the candles and began to practice.


    Wait until daybreak to get a divorce.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to spend any more time. Every minute and every second of staying in Li''s home is suffering.


    Instead of waiting for Li Pingkai to fight against her, it''s better for her to strike first.


    In addition, children are getting older and older. It''s good for children to leave the family early.


    For this kind of people, the simplest way is to use violence to control violence. The truth doesn''t make sense. There''s no way.


    When a tyrant meets someone more tyrannical than him, there is always someone who wants to win.


    In fact, Li Pingkai is a bully in his heart. If you want to say that there is noplicated scheme.


    It''s about conquering people with violence.


    If you don''t listen, I''ll beat you.


    If you run, I''ll beat your family.


    Although it seems very simple and rude, how effective it is to use it on the client.


    The way to tie a woman to her side is quite simple.


    Meng Li thought about it, shed a shlight, cleaned up the scene, and found a ce to bury Li Pingkai''s bad clothes.


    Originally, I wanted to buy some candles to create a horrible atmosphere and scare Li Pingkai.


    I didn''t expect to be scared in the end.


    It''s a pity that I have a little money, otherwise I can save money to buy some snacks for my children.


    Meng Li sighs that violence works.


    Meng Li wakes Li Pingkai when it''s almost dawn.


    Li Pingkai opened his eyes, and the memory came back quickly. He stared at Meng Li with fear and hatred.


    Meng Li shakes his fruit knife in front of Li Pingkai''s eyes. He doesn''t open his eyes.


    He stayed here all night in the mountains?


    Howe his parents didn''te out to look for her?


    Meng Li certainly knows Li Pingkai''s doubts, but he won''t solve them kindly.


    His parents estimate that they are sleeping on the bed and will not wake up until noon.


    Meng Li took out his ID card and household registration book from Li''s family and shook them in front of Li Pingkai, saying: "I don''t know what procedures I need, so I brought them all. There should be no problem."


    "Shall we divorce?"


    Li Pingkai was still in pain, and his hands and feet were swollen after being tied by Meng Li all night. He said to Meng Li:


    "untie me before I can walk."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful sound and untied the rope for Li Pingkai.


    Li Pingkai''s eyes were full of calction. He stood up to move his body. His body was sore and weak. Li Pingkai raised his arm and looked at it. It was strange that there was no trace on his body.


    Lift leg to have a look again, still did not find the trace that had been hit, say ording to the principle pain bes so, green pimple always has?


    Li Pingkai took off his coat and looked for it again, but he still couldn''t find it.


    It''s amazing.


    Li Pingkai was depressed and thought about it in his heart. His eyes were fierce and he ran towards a stone the size of a watermelon.


    Looking at Li Pingkai like this, Meng Li wants to hold her up and hit her with a stone.


    Li Pingkai was so strong that he fell directly. Meng Li went up to Li Pingkai, picked him up and asked in a low voice:


    "Why are you so worried?"


    "Do you want to lift a stone and hit me?"


    Li Pingkai was Meng Li said the idea, his face turned into a pig liver color, shook his hand, intended to put Meng Li''s hand away, but Meng Li squeezed tightly, Li Pingkai can''t get away.


    Li Pingkai can only say:


    "I think about the toilet now."


    Meng Li said: "hold it."


    Li Pingkai was angry at the bottom of his heart and wanted to get angry, but he thought of what happenedst night and put up with it.


    He''s in a bad state now. He''s weak, soft and sore all over.


    It''s very painful.


    "I''ll go another day. Today I''m in pain. I want to go home and lie down." Li Pingkai and Meng Li said.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "so do you want to spend the night in the mountains tonight?"


    Li Ping had nothing to say when he went to Keaton.


    Meng Li takes Li Pingkai down the mountain. Li''s pace is slow, and Meng Li is patient.


    Anyway, she asked for leave today, and one day she could spend time with him.


    On the way, Li Pingkai also tried to persuade Meng Li not to divorce. Meng Li said it was impossible.


    Li Pingkai hated Meng Li, but he was reluctant to divorce.


    But Meng Li said that he would not live with him.


    What to do?


    Li Pingkai thought of Meng Li''s family and sneered. It''s better for this woman to keep her family.He can''t beat this woman, can''t he beat her mother''s family?


    Li Pingkai is confident that he has no problem.


    Anyway, the fightst night can''t be in vain. It''s impossible to just let it go.


    This scene must be found.


    Meng Li looked at Li Pingkai, silent, eyes more and more fierce, she alsoughed.


    If Li Pingkai wants to start from the client''s mother''s home, it''s almost impossible.


    The days of pain are yet toe.


    When the client was hit by a car, Li Pingkai took the money and was not willing to treat the client.


    Although I don''t know if it can be cured, and if there are any seque, Li Pingkai should not take the client''spensation without treatment.


    It can be said that it directly and indirectly leads to the death of the client.


    Let''s be direct, because Li Pingkai gave up the treatment with the money.


    Let''s say indirectly, Li Pingkai didn''t drive the client into the car.


    It is a traffic ident.


    But over the years, Li Pingkai''s torture to her clients is real. It''s also true that she doesn''t treat her with the clients''pensation.


    They helped each other along the way.


    Of course, I need to help. In case Li Pingkai runs halfway.


    When he got to the town, Meng Li helped Li Pingkai to get on the minibus to the county, and he was inseparable from Li Pingkai.


    Two people look very strange, Li Pingkai whole iron green face, Meng Li cold face.


    So they''re still walking arm in arm?


    How deep is love?


    Li Pingkai and Meng Li go to the County Civil Affairs Bureau. Li Pingkai looks like a vegetable and says to Meng Li:


    "I want to go to the toilet. Do you follow me to the men''s toilet?"


    Li Pingkai was extremely unwilling and regretted it when he arrived.


    Why did she want a divorce?


    She has no way to get married. She is a married woman.


    Meng Li frowned. Ask:


    "what do you want to do?"


    "I want to go to the toilet. I haven''t been to the toilet all night. I''m worried."


    Meng Li looked coldly and said:


    "you go through the formalities with me first, the child belongs to me, once the divorce certificate is pulled, I will let you go."


    Li Pingkai''s body is not strong, and he doesn''t try to struggle, but his voice suddenly bes very high, his body is a little bent, and his face is in pain:


    "can you let me go to the toilet?"


    "you also know that I''m not in good health. If you want to divorce me, I''ll do as you want. When you get to the ce, you''re in a hurry, you won''t let me go to the toilet."


    "No one like you."

 Chapter 90

    Li Pingkai''s voice was loud and spread all over the hall.


    Most of the surrounding staff and people who came to handle affairs looked at Meng Li and Li Pingkai.


    Meng Li''s eyes are strange.


    There''s a lot of information.


    Husband in bad health, divorce?


    What''s more, the husband is not allowed to go to the toilet when he is divorced, and he is treated like this outside. What will he do to her husband at home?


    Besides, Li Pingkai''s face is full of dishes, which means that he is not in good health.


    Meng Li is calm. Li Pingkai is a little smart.


    Meng Li''s face was worried. Looking at Li Pingkai, he said:


    "what can I do? You are not in good health and easily faint at any time. I don''t trust you to go to the toilet alone. If you faint, you will give others more trouble."


    Li Pingkai


    Meng Li sighed again and said:


    "if you''re married, you''re not in good health and can''t work, but you''re free to go to the card table and owe a lot of debts. I have no choice."


    Li Pingkai


    I can''t answer that.


    Only then did the people around take back their eyes. Some people looked at Li Pingkai with contempt.


    Meng Li whispered in Li Pingkai''s ear:


    "today we have to handle the divorce. Don''t think about ying tricks, or I will beat you like this every day."


    "You can''t beat me, and you don''t have a brother to support you. Do you think the second elder of your family can support you?"


    "Wake up, child, you can''t get happiness by force."


    Not only can''t get happiness, but also be beaten.


    Li Pingkai had to swallow his anger.


    If there is no scar on the body, there will be no evidence. Otherwise, we can take this opportunity to fight.


    I can''t say I canpensate him.


    Meng Li and Li Pingkai sessfully went through the divorce procedure, there is no property to share, the child Meng Li said she wanted to.


    Li Pingkai didn''t say anything.


    If a girl wants to take it, take it.


    It''s also a loser.


    Originally, Li Pingkai should pay the child''s alimony every month ording to the regtions, but Meng Li didn''t let Li Pingkai pay.


    It''s not Meng Li''s kindness, but Li Pingkai''s inability to pay.


    These treaties are useless in writing.


    When the clientes back, he doesn''t want to be involved with the Li family.


    Meng Li took the divorce certificate and went back with Li Pingkai.


    From the Civil Affairs Bureau divorce, there are not many people walking arm in arm with each other, but Meng Li is the couple.


    While waiting for the bus, Li Pingkai''s legs trembled. Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Now that I''ve got my divorce certificate, can I go to the toilet?"


    Meng Li pointed to a public toilet on the side of the road, "go."


    Li Pingkai broke away from Meng Li''s hand and walked towards the public toilet. Without Meng Li''s help, Li Pingkai felt that he had no strength all over. His head was heavy and his feet were light. He had to support the wall when he went to the toilet.


    What''s going on.


    What a heresy.


    I don''t think I was haunted by ghosts after sleeping in the graveyardst night.


    Li Pingkai went out of the toilet and looked at Meng Li standing at the door in high spirits. He was not angry in his heart:


    "I am in pain all over now and I have no strength. You can take me to see a doctor."


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "I was beaten by you before, but you didn''t take me to see a doctor."


    Li Pingkai was angry:


    "do I have your weight?"


    Meng Li: "forget it, I won''t take you to see a doctor anyway."


    Li Pingkai snorted and looked at Meng Li in fear. He was afraid that Meng Li would get angry. After a while, he said to Meng Li:


    "lend me 200 yuan, and I''ll pay back."


    When Li Pingkai thought of the debt he was in, his heart was full of worries. Who would pay him back if he got divorced.


    But it''s hard to get money from this woman right now.


    Meng Li: beautiful.


    Meng Li did not speak, looking at Li Pingkai.


    Li Pingkai''s indifferent eyes towards shangmeng Li made him afraid to fire and speak again.


    Meng Lidu wants to leave Li Pingkai in the county.


    If I go back, Li Pingkai will ask Li''s parents to stop her and not let her take the child.


    It''s a waste of time.


    Meng Li told Li Pingkai that she went to buy tickets and told him to wait.


    Li Pingkai agreed directly, and he didn''t want to run around. He had to wait in line to buy tickets.


    I''m tired standing.


    Meng left to buy a ticket, and the minibus also needed to buy a ticket. Looking at Li Pingkai sitting down in a random ce, he looked depressed.


    Then Meng Li went back to Li''s house by car.


    Li Pingkai waited and waited at the station, and finally found out when people''s bus to their town started.Others told him that the afternoon car had already gone two shifts, and Li Pingkai knew that he had been left in the county.


    His face twisted with anger.


    This woman is too deceiving.


    Li Pingkai subconsciously touched his body. Meng Li changed his clothes for Li Pingkai. There was no money in it. How can I go back without money?


    Can you walk?


    Can you walk home till midnight?


    And now he is in pain and weak.


    I haven''t eaten since morning. I''m so hungry.


    Li Pingkai felt very sad every second.


    I feel like I''m dying.


    He''s penniless. If you have some money, you can call him on a public phone.


    Li Pingkai certainly didn''t want to walk back and asked others to borrow money on the way.


    He said he didn''t have money to go home and didn''t eat. Now he''s dizzy and can''t hold on.


    Li Pingkai behaves like a liar. That''s right. Liars like to cheat money by pretending to be pathetic.


    And swindlers especially like to cheat money at the station.


    The stations are full of peopleing and going, and no one is willing to listen to the sad stories behind Li Pingkai.


    They all think Li Pingkai is a big liar.


    Before Li Pingkai finished his opening remarks, others left impatiently.


    The sun is still big, which makes Li Pingkai very worried. What he says is true. Why does no one believe it.


    The world is too cruel, these people are too cold-blooded.


    In the end, Li Pingkai couldn''t bear it. He closed his eyes and fainted on the side of the road.


    Was taken to the hospital.


    At this time, there is not a single telephone. People like Li Pingkai will not have one. However, Li Pingkai has a divorce certificate, which can prove his identity.


    Besides, when Meng Li came home by car, both Li''s father and Li''s mother were still sleeping.


    The child has been awake, sitting on the mat ying with toys, Meng left when the door closed from the outside, to ensure that the child will not have any idents.


    If the child is crying, there is someone at home, wake up the two people, no matter how, also have a look.


    Meng Lipared a Shh gesture to the child and asked the child not to make a noise. The child also learned to return to Meng Li with a Shh gesture. It''s so cute.


    Meng Li takes out the snacks he bought for his child in the town. The child is also hungry. After taking the snacks, he vaguely says thank you to Meng Li.


    Let Meng Li feel more gratified.


    That''s a very polite girl.


    Then Meng Li touched the child''s pants and peed.


    All right.


    Change your pants.


    I''m good at home without any noise.

 Chapter 91

    The two people in the next room haven''t woken up yet. They have a good sleep.


    In the future, I won''t have a good sleep.


    Cherish it.


    Last night''s soup had ingredients to help them sleep. It was OK for them to sleep until noon, but the two of them slept more than she thought.


    I don''t drink too much soup.


    What makes Meng Li feel more convenient is that the child''s registered permanent residence has not been registered, so she doesn''t need to separate the child''s registered permanent residence from the Li family.


    In the future, I will try to give my child a hukou.


    The Li family didn''t care about the child, but also wanted to have a son, leaving his son in his hukou.


    So Xiaoya has no registered permanent residence until now.


    Meng Li took the child, took the clothes that had been cleaned up before, and the child''s clothes. There were not many things, and only two bags of clothes.


    There''s nothing valuable. You can say you''ll leave with your bag.


    Some of the old and ugly clothes Meng Li did not bring, with is also cumbersome.


    Then he ran away on his bike with two bags of clothes and a child.


    Goodbye.


    Never again.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he didn''t take the child back to the client''s mother''s home.


    There''s no point in going back.


    The client''s family did not wee the divorced daughter back.


    If you go back, maybe you can persuade her to remarry with Li Pingkai or something.


    It''s boring. Meng Li doesn''t want to face it.


    Besides, now Li Pingkai has no way to find trouble with the client''s mother.


    At most, Li Pingkai has no strength to fight.


    After that, his health will only get worse and worse. Climbing a mountain will be a problem, let alone beating people.


    And Li Pingkai''s friends usually y cards, eat and drink together. It''s impossible to really stand out for Li Pingkai.


    Moreover, if she went to her mother''s home, the Li family would go to see her every two days. If she wasn''t there, there was no way.


    What''s the use of not looking for the client''s mother''s family.


    You have to swallow it if you don''t.


    If there is a quarrel, the client''s parents are not inferior to Li''s parents. Meng Li is not worried about the loss of the client''s parents.


    Let''s go and find a job in the county.


    Meng Li to this position the next day has already told the person in charge of the factory to resign, just a female worker, but also agreed.


    Just say to Meng Li, you can do it any day you want.


    Meng Li had nned to work for another period of time. He thought things were going so smoothly, so he didn''t want to work here again to avoid extra trouble.


    It also affects others.


    Meng Li went to town and sold his bicycle.


    If you don''t sell it, you can''t. It''s too far and inconvenient to go to the county by bike.


    Then he went to the nursery to give the money, and then he took the child to the county.


    A child over two years old doesn''t want to go after a few steps. Meng Li can only hold it in his hand and wring two bags of clothes. Fortunately, Meng Li is in good health and has practiced for some time. Otherwise, he really can''t stand it.


    Meng Li looks at the child''s lovely little face. After that, the child''s life must be quite different from that in the plot.


    You don''t have to live in that smoky environment any more.


    As long as the client''s mind is a little clearer, her life and the child''s life will be changed.


    The old couple, who were sleeping at home, were awakened by a knock at the door.


    People from the hospital called the vige head''s home and asked the vige head to inform the Li family that their son was in the hospital. Hurry to pay.


    The old couple are a little confused. How can they sleep? The world has changed.


    I feel that I have slept too long. How can I wake up at dawn.


    Looking at Meng Li is not at home, I think Meng Li has gone to work with his children.


    How did my son go to the county.


    In the hospital?


    Pay?


    Two people hurriedly ording to the address of the vige head said to take a ride to the county to the hospital.


    Looking at Li Pingkai infusion in the ward, his face is ugly, and they immediately ask the reason.


    When Li Pingkai met his parents, he was aggrieved and angry. He told them all about what Meng Li had done to him.


    After hearing this, the old couple were both surprised and angry. They directly scolded Meng Li in the hospital.


    Thenguage is extremely harsh.


    Even the eighteen generations of Meng Li''s ancestors were not spared.


    This woman is too bold, too crazy, is a madman.


    It''s not a madman who can fight people to the cemetery in the middle of the night.


    They also beat their son into the hospital, and now they just run away.


    It''s vicious.


    Li''s mother looked at Li Pingkai''s divorce certificate and found that it was done. She could onlyfort Li Pingkai.


    The big deal is to find another wife.


    Anyway, she is not very satisfied with her daughter-inw.


    The children are taken away, and they have no burden. Li Pingkai is equivalent to getting married, and it''s easy to remarry.When Li Pingkai thought of Meng Li, he felt some fear and hatred. When he heard Li''s mother say this, he also inted himself.


    Right.


    It''s easy for a divorced man to marry another one.


    It''s very difficult for a divorced woman with children to remarry. It''s totally rejected.


    After that, the woman had many days of regret. At that time, she would cry and ask him to remarry.


    Li''s mother asked Li Pingkai what was wrong. Li Pingkai just said that his whole body was sore, then he was weak and dizzy.


    The doctor said it should be heatstroke.


    Li''s mother asked Li Pingkai where he had been beaten. Li Pingkai felt pain and no scars.


    Li''s mother didn''t believe it. She picked up Li Pingkai''s clothes and didn''t find any scars. She couldn''t help muttering about what happened.


    Could it be her son who lied to her.


    Her son likes to boast sometimes, and it''s not impossible to exaggerate.


    When the nurse tactfully put forward the payment request to Li Mu, Li Mu and his wife found that they had no money.


    As a matter of course, I proposed to the nurse that I should first owe and then give it to the nurse when I have money.


    Nurse: emmmm


    In desperation, the nurse invited a doctor. The doctor told Li Mu that if she didn''t pay, she could only stop treatment. Li Mu looked at her son''s sick face and felt a little distressed. Then she softened her voice and said that she would go home and get the money.


    In the heart also scolded to death Meng Li.


    Li''s mother, when Meng Li was still working in the factory, rushed to the factory and rolled up her sleeves to fight with Meng Li.


    In the heart brewing thousands of curse words.


    He vowed in his heart that he would publicize the behavior of this poisonous woman, and let her face the world.


    As a result, when Li''s mother arrived, she was told that Meng Li didn''te to work.


    Li''s mother swears away, and she doesn''t forget to stink Meng Li''s reputation in the factory.


    Most of the female workers in the factory are from the nearby area. The situation of the Li family is very clear.


    I don''t believe what mother Li said at all.


    Li''s mother rummaged around the house, but she didn''t find any money. She also found that Meng Li had taken all her clothes with her.


    He shivered with anger.


    This woman just ran away.


    I didn''t even leave any money. It''s too heartless and insidious.


    Li''s mother can only borrow money from her neighbors, but Li''s family, as the viger''s negative teaching material, really no one is willing to lend money to their family.


    After lending it to their family, it''s too difficult to get it back.


    Li''s mother ran all over the vige, but no one wanted to borrow it.

 Chapter 92

    Mother Li is anxious.


    Her son was waiting for money in the hospital, but she couldn''t borrow a cent.


    Li''s mother also made the whole vige know that Meng left.


    Originally, someone could not stand Li Mu''s hard work and nned to borrow some money to Li Mu. Listening to Li Mu''s saying that Meng Li had run away while borrowing money, she was surprised and finally put out the idea of borrowing money.


    The Li family also earns money from their daughter-inw. All the daughters-inw here have run away. Who will pay them back the money they borrowed.


    Li''s mother couldn''t borrow money. She scolded the people who didn''t lend money to her in her heart for many times, and she hated them.


    Finally, he had an idea and went to the vige head''s house toin bitterly.


    Then he tactfully expressed his wish to borrow money to the vige head. You are the vige head. The vigers are in difficulties. Can you just stand by?


    Li''s mother''s crying attracted many people who watched the drama and talked about it in front of the vige head''s house.


    Make the vige head look embarrassed.


    Of course, the vige head didn''t want to borrow money, but because of his face and reputation, he could only borrow money from Li Mu, and he didn''t forget to write an IOU to let Li Mu stamp her finger.


    Li''s mother borrowed money without saying a word of thanks, and rushed to the county to pay.


    Meng from the county to find a house is also fast, before to the county stepped on the point, where the house is cheaper, Meng from the understanding.


    Meng Li twisted his bag and found a single room. The condition was very poor. There was only one board inside. There were two long stone piers under it. Thendlord said it was the bed.


    All right.


    For the sake of cheap rent, Meng Li believed that it was a bed.


    The toilet is also at the end of the corridor. Thendlord is a middle-aged fat woman. Looking at Meng Li, who is yellow and skinny, with a child who is also yellow and skinny, she knows that she is from the countryside.


    His attitude became arrogant in front of Meng Li.


    He also told Meng Li a lot of rules.


    Children are not allowed to scribble on the wall, cook too much food, and clean the corridor by themselves.


    Meng Li looks at the potholes on the wall of the room. It''s full of graffiti, and the mark of the dead mosquito left on the wall. He doesn''t speak.


    The house is yours. You can make any rules you want.


    The tenants of several rooms in a corridor have to go.


    There are dead cockroaches on the floor of the corridor at the entrance, obviously trampled to death, and the corridor is pasted with tiles, but now it''s too dirty to see the original color of the tiles. Meng Li can''t help asking:


    "so many tenants, I clean them alone?"


    Thendy rolled her eyes, fanned with a palm fan in her hand, and said impatiently:


    "they don''t sweep. If you can ask them to sweep, go."


    Meng Li is speechless. Forget it. In the face of rent, I can''t bear it.


    Meng Li paid the money, bought some tools to clean the room, and bought an electric frying pan to make some simple meals.


    Also bought some daily necessities.


    When Meng Li finished all this, it was already dark.


    In order to celebrate the sessful divorce, Meng Li resolutely took her child out to a restaurant, bought her new clothes and some small toys.


    Also dare not choose too expensive, she has just made the sry in hand, the factory also bet some unfinished wages, after a period of time to slip back to get.


    She''s going to be close to her kids at this time.


    Meng Li also found a nursery for his children in the county. The children were too young to be charged in some ces, and the cost was more expensive than that in the town.


    Meng Li is also worried. It''s very difficult to find a job that can bepetent even if the clientes back.


    After all, the client didn''t graduate from primary school.


    There are some unsuitable jobs. As soon as she leaves, the client wille back.


    Meng Li finally found a job in the flower market, helping others to look at the store.


    Work for Meng Li is not very tired, that is to move those flowerpots and potted nts to the door of the store every day, and then take care of them.


    It''s time to close the door and move things in again.


    But manyrger potted nts are not light, medium potted nts are dozens of Jin, Meng Li is a person to move.


    It is estimated that it will be a little bit difficult for the client toe back.


    But she will save some money for the client. If the client doesn''t want to do the job again, she can change it willfully.


    Meng Li found a nursery for her children nearby. She took them to work in the morning and took them to work in the afternoon to let them wait for her to get off work.


    As for spending some time every day picking up children, Meng Li had already discussed it with his boss when he was looking for a job. The boss understood this, and it didn''t affect him to pick up a child for ten or twenty minutes.


    Meng Li settled down her life with her children in a few days, but Li Pingkai''s situation was miserable.


    Li Pingkai stayed in the hospital for several days. Every day he said that he was dizzy, sore and weak, and sometimes he felt out of breath.The doctor checked Li Pingkai several times and found no problem.


    Li''s mother, for the sake of Li Pingkai''s daily hospitalization expenses, is in a mess. She borrows money everywhere every day and goes to some rtives'' houses in the next vige to borrow money.


    Li''s mother performed all kinds of tragedies before she could pay the cost of Li Pingkai''s treatment.


    Let mother Li feel exhausted.


    Even Li''s mother went to the ce where Meng Li worked before, found the person in charge of the factory and asked if Meng Li had any sry left.


    You can give it to her. She''s in a hurry.


    Of course, I went in the name of my mother-inw Meng Li.


    The people in the factory look confused. Didn''t theye to the factory two days ago to yell at others and stink their reputation?


    The people in the factory said that they could only get the sry by themselves, and Li''s mother left again.


    Li''s mother went back to the hospital and pestered the doctor to ask what happened to her son.


    The doctor just suggested that Li''s mother and his wife take Li Pingkai to the big hospital in the city for examination. The big hospital is well-equipped.


    During this period, Li''s mother and Li Pingkai kept asking the doctor if he had been beaten.


    The doctor looks at two people with the look of neuropathy, who hit you.


    There is no trace on the body.


    I also told the Li family that it was definitely not beaten like this.


    Being beaten like this can be checked out.


    The Li family is very disappointed. If they can find out that they are beaten by Meng Li, they can sue the woman.


    It''s against thew to beat someone. At that time, the medical expenses during this period must be paid by that woman.


    Yes, she has to pay for nutrition.


    And also can take this opportunity to find her, now people run away, they can''t find, but the police can certainly find.


    But the doctor said no, and her son killed him again, saying that she had beaten him.


    What''s going on.


    Li''s mother and father, looking at their son''s gasping for breath after a few steps, could not help but doubt whether what he said was true or not. However, they did not dare to ask, and they were sure to get angry when they asked him.


    Li''s parents have no way, son so really distressed bad, but go to the city''s big hospital to check money.


    Where does the moneye from?

 Chapter 93

    Li pingchou went to his mother''s home to check.


    Li Pingkai stayed in the hospital for a few days, but he was still in poor health when he came home, but the door-to-door debt collector came.


    Li Pingkai borrowed money from gambling outside before.


    These people are gangsters in the town. They are living in this area. Li Pingkai borrowed money from them and had to pay it back.


    He is a more powerful man than Li Pingkai.


    It''s time to go around the Li family. When I found that there was no one in the Li family, I came here every day.


    No, Li Pingkai had just arrived at home. A few people came into the door with cigarettes in their mouths.


    He asked Li Pingkai to pay back the money.


    The Li family has nothing now, and there is no money to pay back. Li Pingkai just said to slow down, but a few people don''t want to slow down.


    It''s tough.


    If you can''t collect money today, you will lose your reputation in this area.


    Although the old couple were desperate, they couldn''t stop a few gangsters who wanted money.


    Several people walked around the house, but they didn''t find anything valuable. Li Pingkai stepped forward to stop him and was pushed to the ground with a little push.


    Those people also have some idents, which


    When did you be so weak.


    But these are not important, thest few people to carry all the rice Li, but also to pull out the vegetables in the field.


    Li Pingkai was helped up by old man Li. There was no blood on his whole face. His lips trembled and he wanted to curse people and express his unhappy mood, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Because Li Pingkai found that he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    I feel tired when I say a few more words.


    Mother Li sat on the ground and cried. Now there is nothing left at home.


    My son is like this again.


    I hate Meng Li very much.


    This tone is really can''t swallow, Li mother face a grain also have no home, took Li Pingkai up the mountain, went to Wang Dayan''s mother''s home.


    The other side was surprised to hear that Meng Li had run away with his children and divorced.


    He also scolded Meng Li.


    Why is the child not obedient? It''s not good to live with others.


    It is also surprising to see that Li Pingkai, who used to be lively, has now be a person who has to gasp for breath after taking a few steps.


    But Li Pingkai said that it was their daughter who beat them like this. The old couple said they didn''t believe it.


    It''s impossible.


    Can it be like this?


    They don''t know what character their children are.


    When I was a child, I was beaten and told not to cry.


    Then mother Li naturally asked her father and mother for money.


    How can this work? It''s impossible, OK?


    Want to get money from them? ha-ha.


    Of course, it was a quarrel between the two families that led to the failure of the Li family.


    Li Pingkai watched the whole process painfully. He wanted to fight and curse, but when he spoke louder, he felt tired.


    When he climbed up the mountain, he felt that he was going to die.


    The Li family raised money everywhere. In the end, some rtives couldn''t help but borrow some money. Li Pingkai was taken to the city hospital for examination.


    But nothing was detected.


    The doctor suggested that this kind of disease can only be recuperated at home and can''t do anything, which is a disease of wealth.


    Li Pingkai was taken back.


    Although Li Pingkai is not fit, he can still sit at the card table.


    I can''t get rid of gambling.


    And the bigger the fight, the more depressed Li Pingkai is. Now he is like a waste. If he wants to have a sense of existence, he can only find it on the card table.


    He used to be a frequent guest of Murakami''s chess and card room, but now he has be a resident.


    The old couple had to bring the food to Li Pingkai.


    After all, Li Pingkai gasped after a few steps, and every day he went home to eat. How tired he was to run around.


    The old couple could only keep farming, selling vegetables and grain for Li Pingkai to y cards.


    Moreover, Li Pingkai is in poor health and always wants to eat delicious food. He basically wants to eat meat every day. How can he have such a living standard at this time.


    The old couple had to work harder to grow thend to make it easier to eat meat.


    There was a daughter-inw before. They just had to wait for her toe back to cook every day and wait for her toe back with money every month.


    It''s afortable day.


    But now we have to do everything by ourselves. Not only that, but also we have to sweat in the field. After a few years offortable life, the old couple really don''t adapt.


    There is no way not to let Li Pingkai y cards, although Li Pingkai can''t fight because of his health now.


    But they will put on their faces. The old couple love their only son so much that they feel ufortable when they see that their son is not happy.


    With the passage of time, all kinds of rtives came to the door to express their implicit wish that the Li family would repay the money. The old couple of the Li family suffered as if they had eaten Coptis.They have money there.


    Life is tight, there is no more.


    As soon as he has money, he will take it away, or he will eat it here and there.


    It''s too evil. Fate is too unfair to them.


    Of course, they attribute all their misfortunes to Meng Li.


    I hate Meng Li in my heart.


    Also kept asking people about Meng Li''s whereabouts.


    But definitely can''t find Meng Li, Li family disappointed, hate, but there is no way.


    This kind of feeling is very powerless, know who you hate, but you can''t even find the other party.


    Meng Li also slipped back to inquire about the news of the Li family. Seeing that the Li family was not doing well, she was satisfied.


    Three people rub each other off.


    The most important thing for a family is to be neat, so three people must live together and don''t let others participate.


    Li Pingkai''s body has been like this all his life. It''s a problem how long he can''t live well.


    It can''t be said that he can get better when he meets the powerful traditional Chinese medicine in the world, but can Li Pingkai meet the powerful traditional Chinese medicine?


    Meng Li had settled down and worked in the county for a period of time. She felt that the restriction between her and the system space was loose, so she went back to the system space directly.


    Meng Li sits in front of the big screen again.


    This task is rtively simple. It didn''t take much time toplete.


    There is unread news, Meng Li diankai:


    congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Wang Dayan: change all this.


    Score 100 points, get 2 points of soul power reward, 2000 points, 6 points of boundary power reward.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: one star


    number: 6018


    points: 9000


    boundary power: 47 points


    soul power: 2


    talent: none


    well, the reward difference between one star task and three-star task is still a little big.


    Meng Li has some expectations, waiting for the level to rise.


    ording to the Convention, Meng Li absorbed the soul power.


    Then Meng Li began to see all kinds of skills she bought. This time, she had no time to see them.


    I have something to do at work. I have to take care of my children after work and teach them how to speak. They are quite busy.


    When Meng Li sat in front of the desk and looked at some skills, he just went through them roughly, but he didn''t feel anything for the time being.


    The most important thing is to get insight and inspiration, and then try to create a Dharma.


    Meng Li is looking forward to this.


    When Meng Li felt that time was almost up, he took a look at the client''s life after he went back.


    Meng Li obediently lies in the shaking table, shakes for a while, then lets 6018 show her.

 Chapter 94

    After Wang Dayan went back, she knew that the Li family was in dire straits, and her heart was filled with unspeakable joy.


    Moreover, Li Pingkai''s body has be sick. It''s very hard for him to be sick. He has to endure the pain every minute. Sometimes it''s better to die than to live.


    It''s great for Wang Dayan to think of it here.


    The person''s body is not good, the mood can be good again rise?


    See the child now also be cheerful and lively, the heart can not say the joy.


    This is her child, and they will depend on each other in the future.


    But Wang Dayan is not suitable for Meng Li''s work in the flower market.


    After all, with some sales attributes, Wang Dayan felt that she was really stupid.


    In particr, I saw some people like the boss who were driving cars, carrying bags and wearing trousers and shoes to buy potted nts.


    I keep asking what the meaning of this thing is, or whether it can purify the air.


    Wang Dayan stuttered even more.


    City dwellers are so particr about it that they have to put a basin of trees in their room.


    These trees are all over their vige.


    Wang Dayan is not suitable for this. As soon as the guests are nervous, they can''t sell things. They don''t get amission. When the sry is low, they are even less energetic.


    Wang Dayan chose to resign.


    After resigning, Wang Dayan took her child back to her mother''s home. Her parents had a bad attitude towards her.


    I don''t like my daughter, and I don''t want to discuss divorce with them.


    But seeing that Wang Dayan was better dressed, he asked where she worked and how much her sry was.


    Wang Dayan said that she had quit her job, and the old couple immediately pulled down their faces.


    Advise Wang Dayan to find someone to marry.


    Although Wang Dayan guessed that her parents were like this, she couldn''t help feeling a little bit stuffed.


    When her parents expressed theirck of money, Wang Dayan gave some money and left after living in her parents'' house for two days.


    I took my children to other ces and found a big factory.


    I also work on the assembly line, but the sry is quite high. Wang Dayan is quite satisfied.


    I like this kind of work which is easier than farming.


    And while working, we can chat with colleagues on an assembly line. Time passes quickly, and the day will pass unconsciously.


    In fact, Wang Dayan is not very old. She is only in her twenties. Although she has children, she is still pursued by some people.


    Wang Dayan and the men in the same factory live together.


    Men can''t say good or bad. They have small problems and small advantages. They work together to make the day better.


    Later, the child''s surname changed to Wang Dayan''s.


    He''s very clever.


    When Meng Li thought of Li Pingkai, his perspective changed.


    Li Pingkai was not in good health, so he should have a good rest, but he just wanted to y cards.


    The mood of ying cards fluctuated greatly. Li Pingkai''s body slowly couldn''t bear it and went to the hospital several times.


    It''s a medicine jar.


    This is even worse for the Li Pingkai family.


    The old couple could not bear the burden and began to stop Li Pingkai from ying cards. They really had no money to y cards for him.


    Medicine is really expensive. Any box of medicine costs ten or twenty Jin of rice.


    Li Pingkai can''t run, can''t jump, poor health, besides sitting at the card table, what''s the fun?


    Of course, they would not. The old couple were cruel and shut Li Pingkai in the room.


    Li Pingkai couldn''t get out. He had a ferocious face and tried his best to smash all kinds of things in the room. He felt that he was living like a beast now.


    They were kept in captivity.


    When Li Pingkai was locked up at home, his mood became more unstable and his illness became more serious. Li Pingkai took more medicine, and the old couple often shed tears.


    I''ve really suffered for several generations.


    I even had the idea of giving up buying medicine for Li Pingkai.


    Maybe it''s more realistic to save some money for the elderly.


    This son should not be able to provide for them. Maybe he has to drag them down all the time.


    Really, this son, love is very hard.


    I didn''t enjoy him for a day, but for him, it was too hard to get up early and greedy for ck fields to raise animals.


    But also in the face of his temper, a bad will cold a face, with that kind of resentment eyes staring at you.


    However, when I think about it in this way, I''m still not willing to buy medicine for Li Pingkai. I just banned him from ying cards and kept him at home all day.


    See Meng from here.


    Meng Li got up, sat down in front of the desk and watched the exercises for a while, then said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    6018 did not speak, Meng Li is still in the system space.


    Seeing that 6018 didn''t respond, Meng Li said:


    "6018, send me to do the task.""Here''s an auxiliary task. Do you want to do it or not?"


    "It''s very rare. I''m still my super fast hand speed


    Meng Liughed: "the speed of being single for ten thousand years?"


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Meng Li: "what is auxiliary task?"


    "As the name suggests, auxiliary, how to say."


    "Some people are born with great fortune and great mission. This kind of person is the son of ne and is favored by heaven."


    Meng Li listens carefully. He''s tired of being the son of Wei Mian.


    It''s the way of heaven''s parents and children.


    "But because of various reasons, someone snatched the luck of the son of ne. At this time, we need to put things right and let things return to the original track."


    Meng Li was puzzled and asked:


    "since he is the son of heaven, why doesn''t heaven help him directly?"


    6018: this question


    "The way of heaven..."


    "The way of heaven is sometimes rigid, just like a program. It works ording to the specified instructions. If someone interferes with it, it can''t help it."


    "And there are times when the way of heaven is in disorder. The way of heaven is mysterious and mysterious. It seems to be very powerful, but in fact it is also weak..."


    "It seems to be the master of the ne, but it is not."


    "For example, sometimes you do counter attack missions, sometimes your mission goals are all with good luck, but why do you need to deal with them?"


    "It''s their actions that lead to too much resentment on the ne. Human emotions can''t be controlled by heaven, but human resentment can hurt the ne. So it''s not so much for the counter attack of the client as for the ne."


    "It sounds contradictory, but it''s not."


    "In every period of history, there are people with great fortune. Not all of them are chosen by the way of heaven."


    "Basically, only people with special missions are chosen by the way of heaven."


    "The rest of the people with great fortune are in the way of nature."


    "There is also amon situation, that is, the son of the ne selected by the way of heaven has given him a mission, but the result of things can not meet the expectation of the way of heaven, and some ways of heaven will choose to overthrow and start again."


    "Forget it, I can''t make it clear for a moment and a half. There are too many situations, all kinds of such things."


    "Maybe you have experienced more worlds, and then you will be able to understand the existence of the way of heaven."


    6018 narrated in a t voice.

 Chapter 95

    Meng Li sipped his mouth: "thank you."


    "Since you''ve worked so hard to get the task, I''ll let you down if I don''t do it."


    6018: "if you don''t want to, I can''t help it."


    "All right." Meng Liughed: "send me to do it."


    Meng Li felt himself integrated into a body. He opened his eyes and heard a clear male voice:


    "Shuyi, step back."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and saw a man. He was handsome and had a good quality of brocade robe. His temperament was really extraordinary. Meng Li even felt that this man was the most dazzling.


    The whole person is very bright in Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li''s eyes are a littleplicated, which


    Brother, what do you look like?


    And the background of this house is antique, should be ancient ne.


    "Book one?"


    The man looked at Meng Li and called again.


    Meng Li''s eyes nced left and right, and there were only two of them.


    So book one is her.


    Meng Li looks like the body she is attached to should be inferior to this person. She bows back to the door.


    Standing on the side of the door.


    And Meng Li obviously felt it had a body effect when he was moving.


    Well, it''s a little different.


    It''s always weird.


    The door was not closed, but the room was big and deep. Meng Li stood at the door with a sword on his waist.


    There are also servants at the door, and servant girls are busy in uniform clothes.


    This is arge mansion. The buildings and furnishings in the mansion show the extraordinary status of the owner of the mansion.


    Meng Li turned his head and saw a man standing on the right side of the door with her. They were standing on the right side of the door.


    Guard the people in the hall.


    Meng Li looks at the man''s clothes. The man feels Meng Li''s eyes and looks at Meng Li suspiciously. He doesn''t speak.


    Meng Li looked down at his clothes again. What about his forehead and chest?


    Meng Li stroked his neck and touched his throat.


    Meng Li''splexion is a littleplicated. This time he is a man.


    Although it is inevitable to see a man''s body when practicing medicine, the man''s body is not mysterious to her.


    But this, with a man''s shell, is the first time.


    6018 sounds in Meng Li''s mind:


    "ept the plot?"


    Meng Li: "good."


    6018: "I''m d to see you like this."


    "Gratified what?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "some women don''t ept using men''s bodies."


    Meng Li said: "in fact, I didn''t adapt at the beginning, but after a while, I think it''s OK."


    It''s all body, and it''s not your own body.


    It''s just to finish the task. There''s no need to pick so many.


    "Well, this body is a man, and it''s more convenient." 6018 exins.


    Meng Li let out a sound and expressed that he knew.


    Meng Li began to receive the plot, no plot is two eyes confused, afraid to miss something important.


    Sometimes a littleter, it''s hard to reverse.


    As Meng Li expected, this is an ordinary ancient ne.


    The state of Daqian is a country with supreme imperial power.


    Her body is the prince''s personal bodyguard Shuyi.


    This kind of auxiliary task is generally to select a person to use, and then the organization will give the person a little aspensation for using his body.


    Just now, Meng Li thought that he was the son of heaven.


    Wei ziye.


    It''s also the master of this body.


    He''s in charge of this body.


    But as the son of heaven, we must have some loyal people to help him.


    Book one is such a person.


    Wei ziye has four trusted bodyguards: Qin Yi, Shu Yi, Qi Yi and Hua Yi.


    The name is very feminine. Yes, of course.


    But these are the bodyguards Wei ziye''s mother trained for him.


    So Wei ziye did not consider changing their names.


    Wei ziye''s mother is the queen of the dynasty. Although she sits in the back seat, she is not the emperor''s favorite.


    It wasdy Shu who got the upper hand. She had a son named Wei zining.


    If we follow the good plot set by the way of heaven, Wei ziye will ovee many difficulties and defeat the other princes who are covetous of the throne.


    Then in the beginning of a prosperous era, the state of Daqian reached the peak of its reign.


    Wei ziye''s great achievementsid the foundation forter generations. There was no war in the next two hundred years.People live and work in peace and contentment, poption growth, economic prosperity, a prosperous era.


    Of course, in this process, Wei ziye also has the crown princess. The family power of the crown princess can be said to be a great help for Wei ziye to ascend the throne.


    But the Dragon chair is made of white bones.


    If Wei ziye seeds, some will fail, and Wei zining is one of the losers.


    And all of this has changed because of a person''s rebirth.


    The rebirth is a woman, Xu Caishan, who was the wife of Wei zining, the direct daughter of the Secretary of the Ministry of household, and the topdy of the family.


    Hubu Shangshu chose to marry Wei zining, and took a fancy to Wei zining''s mother''s influence in the harem, who was better than the queen.


    Moreover, Wei zining was also a prince whom the emperor liked very much.


    Although it''s not the prince, how can we say that Wei zining can''t get on that position until thest moment.


    Put the treasure on Wei zining.


    The reason why Wei ziye was chosen as the crown prince is also because of the stiption that he should be the eldest son.


    Over the years, the crown prince and the queen are not in a good situation. They are like treading on thin ice and dare not make mistakes. They are easy to be abandoned when they make mistakes.


    How many people are eyeing the position of the prince.


    About this is the way of heaven for Wei ziye''s exercise, toofortable environment is easy to forget, Wei ziye will not be so excellent.


    But we can''t deny the fact that the prince himself has outstanding talents.


    It''s not so hard to admit that others are good.


    After Wei zining lost the fight with the crown prince, he originally sealed a prince and went to the fief. If Wei zining was willing to be the prince and assist Wei ziye, there would be nothing to do.


    When Wei zining arrived at the fiefdom, he was still unwilling to rebel.


    Finally


    Of course, it failed.


    As the princess of Wei zining, Xu Caishan was beheaded in the end.


    Wei ziye can''t be merciful to all his brothers who have rebelled.


    After Xu Caishan''s rebirth, she used a lot of prophets and stratagems. The first one to deal with was the prince.


    There is nothing wrong with it. Even if the prince is not the one who ordered her to be decapitated in the previous life, he is also the one who will be the emperor in the future.


    It must be the prince first.


    First let the prince and the throne out, and then worried about the prince''s counterattack, and killed the prince with a n.


    Of course, she still married Wei zining.


    She loves and hates Wei zining. In her previous life, Wei zining also had a concubine and several concubines. But she was trapped in the backyard all day long, fighting with others. All these make Xu Caishan hate Wei zining.


    That kind of fight in the backyard is very fierce and exhausting.

 Chapter 96

    But after all, she had been a husband and wife for a lifetime, and she knew Wei zining.


    Hsu Tsai Shan, born again, is more exposed to power and more seduced by it. Slowly, her wild hope is no longer just a queen.


    So choose Wei zining, love and hate also because of understanding.


    Understanding a person, from another perspective, is easier to control a person.


    Xu Caishan paid more attention to the power behind Wei zining.


    If you want to stand at the peak of power, you must first contact the center of power.


    After she put Wei zining on the throne, she naturally became the queen.


    After her rebirth, Xu Caishan had a high rank. She had some wise decisions and stratagems, even some unknowns, which made Wei zining almost follow her advice.


    As the king of a country, Wei zining lost his own opinion, which was a terrible thing.


    Xu Caishan took advantage of this opportunity to grasp the power of the country step by step.


    Even though Wei zining was obedient to Xu Caishan, how could he, as an emperor and a man, resist all kinds of beauties sent to the pce?


    When Xu Caishan thought of her previous life, her hatred came back.


    Even if one more time, her man is still that virtue.


    At this time, Xu Caishan is more resolute, pregnant with Wei zining, let Wei zining disease in copse.


    Xu Caishan had all the power.


    But Xu Caishan is not a good hand in governing the country, and even can''t do mediocre breakeven.


    She was born again. She was very afraid that her power and status would be far away from her at this time. In the event of war, she would not employ the right people properly. If she failed, she would directly cede her territory and make reparations.


    Choose peace.


    It''s the fear that others will be angry and destroy Qianguo.


    If Qian kingdom is destroyed, she, the person with the highest power, will fall.


    So she worked so hard, and in the end, didn''t shee to nothing?


    If a countrypromises for the first time, there will be a second time.


    When the neighboring countries see that it is so easy for them topromise, it is impossible for them not to take a share.


    Since then, some countries have been harassing Daqian.


    Xu Caishan had to give in again and again.


    After that, the territory of Daqian was gradually eroded by other countries.


    In the end, there was no unexpected copse of the state of Daqian.


    The fall of the state of Daqian was fought by several countries together, and when they divided their territories, differences arose.


    Conflicts among countries are fiercely aroused and can only be solved by war.


    So at the end of the day, several countries were united, whichsted for many years and was very tragic


    Moreover, all countries were in turmoil for many years.


    Meng Li''s head swells after epting the plot.


    She received too much information.


    With the memory of book one, there are two kinds of plots. Unlike before, only one set of plots was received,


    then 6018 said:


    "the will of heaven is to avoid war."


    "All you need to do is stop what Xu Caishan has done and let Wei ziye ascend the throne again."


    Meng Liran.


    The struggle for rights is the eternal theme of the superior.


    This task is basically based on the overall situation.


    Obviously, it''s better for Wei ziye to be emperor.


    Xu Caishan was born in this era. As ady of this era, her strength is still very weak.


    Even if born again, she still has no experience in governing.


    To say right or wrong, none of them is absolutely right or wrong.


    It''s all about fighting for rights.


    You can''t fight for life.


    Xu Caishan was born again. It''s reasonable for her to fight.


    However, from the perspective of the overall situation, Xu Caishan made many wrong decisions, which led to the death of the people.


    Moreover, after years of war and turmoil in the maind, Xu Caishan was the source.


    If we had repulsed the enemy directly at that time, or if we had neverpromised, we would not have caused big and small countries to harass big and dry countries.


    Meng Li cleared his mind, and now the first thing to do is not to let the prince be calcted by Xu Caishan.


    Now she knows what''s going on. Xu''s advantages are diminishing.


    At this time, Xu Caishan has been reborn, and she is also nning and calcting.


    However, she is now in such an awkward position.


    As a bodyguard, can you tell the master what to say?


    It is necessary to make sure that there are no overtures or transgressions.


    Well


    The operating factor is a little big.


    After all, he is a bodyguard. He knows too many bodyguards.


    But it''s also good, except when changing shifts, they are basically guarding the crown prince.


    Meng Li held the sword in his arms and was lost in thought. He didn''t know what time it was. Qin moved beside him and said to Meng Li:"Book one, I see you are absent-minded. What''s the matter?"


    Meng Li


    The leader is still in it. Is that really good for me?


    Meng Li smiles at Qin. Qin has a strange expression.


    Who knows how he can see a gentle smile from a man''s smile.


    Meng Li and Qin stood motionless at the door. After a while, Qin Yi and Qi Yi came to change shifts.


    The four of them grew up together and had a good rtionship.


    Chess has few words, but painting has a lot of words. Moreover, painting a person as his name, is really like a beautiful maning out of the painting.


    Looking at the tender skin.


    The four of them have received a lot of cruel training since childhood, so they can defeat so manypetitors. When theye to the prince''s side, their bitterness is beyond words.


    So it''s very unscientific to draw a tender skin.


    As soon as Meng Liqin left the gate of the pce, although they were not on duty, they still had to stay in the prince''s house after dinner. They lived close to the ce where the prince lived.


    It''s convenient to summon them in time for anything.


    If you are in danger, you should go up and fight as soon as possible.


    Meng Li and Qin Yi go to dinner. They sit together. Qin Yi is a calm person. Among the four people, Qin Yi''s speech is more valued.


    It''s like a big brother of four.


    Qin Yi and Meng Li are chatting. It''s not only women who like gossip, but also men who like gossip asionally.


    No, Qin Yi is talking with Meng Li about some interesting news in the capital.


    Although he has received the memory of the original owner, and Mencius Li knows the eight trigrams mentioned by Qin Yi, Mencius Li is still interested in listening to them out of politeness.


    After dinner, Meng Li goes back to his ce of residence. As the prince''s bodyguard, he can''t stink of sweat. Meng Li takes a bath. It''s a bitplicated.


    When Meng Li took a bath, he sat cross legged in the room and began to feel the aura of heaven and earth.


    As a bodyguard, she couldn''t go to some ces.


    But if she could practice faster, she would like to go to some ces. If she was more careful, no one would catch her.


    Hey, hey.


    The aura of the ancient ne is more abundant than that of the previous ne. Meng Li thought about it, so he''d better practice the ice meaning Sutra.


    Come on.


    This ne fight is some moves and weapons fight.


    Shu Yi can be the prince''s bodyguard, and his bone is not too bad.


    Meng Li began to get through the meridians and practice.

 Chapter 97

    In the next few days, Meng Li not only guarded the prince, but also practiced in his room. When the prince went out, they would also move forward.


    Sometimes they follow in the open, sometimes they follow in the dark.


    Prince is a very cautious person, will not rashly go out alone, so no matter in the dark, with people to protect him.


    Of course, if the prince really went out alone, they would not know if he didn''t want them to know.


    Meng Li has been in this ne for a while, and a little aura has gathered in his body, which makes Meng Li expand a little.


    I want to slip out to inquire about Xu Caishan, but I don''t want to.


    As ady of a big family, Xu Caishan can''t have much news to spread.


    Meng Li feels in his heart that the key to this task is Xu Caishan, or she will sneak to Xu Caishan''s boudoir?


    Take Xu Caishan to a ce and keep him in captivity?


    Wait for the world toe out?


    In this way, no Xu Caishan came out to fight with the prince.


    When the prince became the emperor, Xu Caishan could not turn over any waves.


    Meng Li has an idea, is analyzing this matter, again in a night ck wind high night, find time to run to the Ministry of household Shangshu house outside for a walk.


    In the end, it was the residence of a minister in the court. The guards were very strict. She had no chance to be alone.


    Forget it.


    It seems that we can''t get Xu Caishan out like this.


    And if it''s found, it''s sure to implicate the prince.


    Isn''t that a team mate.


    Originally, Hubu Shangshu mansion was not in the prince''s faction, but now everyone is just standing in line, and they haven''t been shamed.


    If the prince''s personal bodyguard hijacks the legitimate daughter of the Secretary''s family, they will certainly take it as an article.


    A fierce attack on the prince.


    It can be said that it was the prince''s advice.


    Otherwise, how can a ve dare to do these things?


    The crown prince will be abandoned if he can''t do it well. She will certainly be abandoned, and this task wille to an end


    Meng Li stayed in the prince''s mansion for a few days. Let''s go step by step.


    She doesn''t have a say at all now, and she doesn''t dare to say much.


    The prince, as a reserve candidate for the emperor, is naturally suspicious and careful. She has to be careful.


    If it arouses the prince''s suspicion, it is certainly not a good thing.


    This kind of auxiliary task, the original owner of the body must alsoe back to live.


    On that day, the prince came back and called up the four men, saying, "I''m going to visit the East Lake next time."


    Meng Li, together with the other three, bowed his head and said, "yes."


    "I understand."


    The prince just told them that all four of them had to go. Then he waved his hand:


    "step back."


    "My subordinates are leaving."


    The four said together and withdrew from the hall.


    There is no other instruction, that is to follow on the surface.


    This time, the children of princes and ministers will have a social meeting.


    They also give people who are going to get married a look at each other. If they look at each other, when they go home and their parents ask for advice, they can say whether it''s OK or not.


    In the plot, Xu Caishan also went.


    Meng Li thinks of what Xu Caishan has done this time in the plot.


    Well, stop it.


    The prince went out, with a few bodyguards and servants, walking on the streets of the capital in a low-key way.


    The prince was very cautious, and the carriage used was simr to that used by other princes and ministers. He didn''t make it very luxurious in order to show his noble prince status.


    Meng Li rode beside the prince''s sedan chair, and Qin rode beside Meng Li.


    "Book one, do you feel it? There are people staring at us nearby."


    Meng Li pulled the reins. As soon as he lifted his head, he saw a head retracted from the second floor window of a house beside a road, and the window was closed.


    "So we have to pay more attention."


    Meng Li looked at Qin and said.


    The prince''s every move must have been noticed all the time.


    Meng Li was riding on his horse, and his ears were full of shouting of buying and selling things. It was a prosperous scene. Meng Li and his party were walking in the middle of the road, and there were crowds on both sides.


    Meng Li kept looking around, looking at the coachman of the prince from time to time, paying close attention to him.


    The carriage was driving in the crowd. At this time, Meng looked not far from the front, and there was a sedan chair at the door of an inn.


    This sedan chair is very gorgeous. From the decoration point of view, it is the carriage for women.


    Meng centrifugal said to start the performance.


    About half a minuteter, when the prince''s carriage was about to reach the gorgeous sedan chair, a boy burst out of the inn.The coachman was driving smoothly. Unexpectedly, a child rushed out of the inn door. The child didn''t look at the road and jumped, but he went towards the middle of the road very fast.


    It''s just close to the prince''s horse.


    The groom suddenly appeared flustered and strained the reins:


    "Xu...!"


    But it''s not as easy and convenient for a horse to pull a carriage as it is for a man to ride a horse.


    The horse didn''t stop for the first time, so the groom had to tighten the reins, hoping to stop the horse.


    The child seemed to hear the sound of the groom''s cry and turned his head to stare at the groom.


    It seems that he was scared by the oing horse, and even squatted down in the same ce, holding his head in both hands. He was afraid and didn''t move.


    The tall horse is about to get close to the boy. If the horse takes two more steps, it will step on the child''s little body or step directly over the child.


    Even if its hooves avoid children, children can easily roll under the carriage and be crushed by the wheels.


    At the critical moment, Meng Li let out a cry, pulled the reins and made a great effort. He got up and stepped on the horse with one foot. He jumped directly from the horse and jumped to the boy''s side. He picked up the boy and quickly went to one side.


    At this time, the horse in the crown prince''s carriage stopped and stood still.


    The groom also looks at Meng Li gratefully.


    The prince lifted up the curtain and looked at Meng Li with calm expression. He asked:


    "Shuyi, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li caught sight of three women in the corner of his eyes as he picked up the boy.


    One of them is a pretty woman in beautiful clothes, but now she looks not worried, but also with some chagrin.


    The other two were dressed a little more ordinary. They stood beside the pretty girl, one on the left and the other on the right, to protect her from being crowded by pedestrians on the road.


    Meng Li looks at the beautiful woman, who is Xu Caishan.


    Meng Li holds the boy in his arms and kneels down on one knee when he hears the prince''s inquiry:


    "master, it''s a child who identally goes to the middle of the road and is frightened. His subordinates will settle down."


    The prince''s head stretched out again. He looked around the scene of going down the street and noticed Xu Caishan.

 Chapter 98

    Xu Caishan''s clothes are gorgeous. At first nce, she is not ordinary people. The prince feels that Xu Caishan looks familiar and his eyes stay for a few seconds.


    But I can''t remember who it was.


    It''s natural that the crown prince can''t remember so many noble women in the capital.


    Xu Caishan felt the prince''s eyes. Instead of looking at the prince''s eyes, she patted her chest with her little hand and looked at the child with a look of fear.


    The prince drew back his eyes and said to Meng Li:


    "we must pacify him."


    Meng Li answered yes.


    The prince looked at the child again. The child touched the prince''s eyes and bowed his head in fear. Then the prince put down the curtain and ordered the carriage to go on.


    The prince was sitting in the carriage with a gloomy face. Was it a calction or a coincidence?


    The crown prince''s carriage hurt themon people in the street. Some people can make a small article again.


    Meng Li was left to take care of sending the child home. The child looked frightened. Meng Li touched the child''s clothes and asked:


    "who is the man in the family


    The child pursed his mouth and did not speak, and his face was full of panic and embarrassment.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "young master must be the child of a rich family. I know most of the families in the capital. Since I don''t know where my family is, I''ll take you and look for them one by one."


    As Meng Li spoke, he led the boy towards ane. Hearing Meng Li''s words, the boy''s face was flustered and broke away from Meng Li''s hand:


    "bad guys, you are all bad guys."


    Then he ran away.


    Meng Li looks at the boy''s figure without expression and runs away.


    This boy is a little beggar. Xu Caishan bought a suit of clothes to dress up as a rich man.


    This is Xu Caishan''s strategy to win the prince''s favor.


    After Xu Caishan''s rebirth, the first thing is to prevent the prince from marrying the original princess.


    Once married, it''s very bad for her.


    But what can she do to stop this.


    So in the story, Xu Caishan saves the child, first shows his face in front of the prince, and then draws the prince''s attention while touring the East Lake.


    After all, Xu Caishan came back from a new life. Her rank was higher and she knew better about men.


    At this time, the marriage between Xu Caishan and Wei zining was not settled. As long as Xu Caishan did not go too far, he would not be criticized.


    The prince does not fall in love with Xu Caishan by ident, but because Xu Caishan is the daughter of the Shangshu family, the Hubu Shangshu is not the prince''s faction, so the prince can''t go to ask for marriage in this way.


    This is also in Xu Caishan''s calction.


    Even if the prince likes her and takes care of her father, it is impossible for the prince to go to propose marriage.


    It seems that the prince is not willing to marry someone else, and Xu Caishan''s status in the family is impossible to be a side princess.


    This made the prince very tangled and dyed his marriage for some time.


    The prince''s dy not only offended Zhongyong Houfu, who should have married, but also gave Xu Caishan more time to operate and design.


    Meng Li saw the child run away, and didn''t want to chase him.


    The child was just greedy for some silver from Xu Caishan, so he was willing to y the y.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Meng left, took his horse out and rode towards the prince.


    When Meng left for the East Lake, the prince and his party had been drinking tea in the pavilion on the bank.


    Meng Li saluted the prince and stood outside the pavilion with Qin Yisan.


    There were also several princes and princes who came to greet the prince one after another.


    There is also a peach blossom forest on the bank. Peach blossoms are in full bloom. The pink and tender peach petals are very dreamy. Many youngdies enjoy the flowers under the peach blossom tree. If they are interested, they take down a peach flower and insert it in their hair.


    Peach blossom and beautyplement each other. I don''t know whether peach blossom or beauty is more charming.


    Although wee out to y together, it is tacit understanding to keep the distance between men and women.


    The men are ying chess and drinking tea in the pavilion, and the women are under the peach tree.


    When you go to theke, you have to wait for people to arrive and get on the boat together.


    Meng Li, as a bodyguard, naturally can''t look around. Here are some noble women of noble families. She looks around so lewdly.


    It''s expected to be beaten.


    So Meng Li stood there with no expression on his face.


    On social asions like this, naturally, some talent shows have sprung up. The noble women of the aristocratic families all show their talents. After a performance, someone asked Xu Caishan to show them.


    Xu Caishan is very outstanding among a group of noble women in the family. The rebirth of Xu Caishan is a little ahead of her time in dress. The pearl jade on her head is also the style of the future fire. The dress style is also unique, which makes Xu Caishan dignified and flexible.


    At this time, Xu Caishan''s face was evasive, but it seemed that she couldn''t resist others'' coaxing, so she generously ordered the maid to move the zither.Meng Li looks at Xu Caishan with his spare light.


    When Xu Caishan''s servant girl moved to the piano, Xu Caishan sat in front of the piano and said:


    "if you''re not talented, just present a tune."


    Xu Caishan''s voice is like a warbler.


    Wei zining, who was sitting with the crown prince, looked at Xu Caishan and had a moment to shake his spirit. It turned out that this woman was so beautiful.


    The character looks good, too.


    Not like other women.


    His mother''s concubine told him that his future Prince''s concubine was among the women in the family.


    When the prince saw Xu Caishan in his heart, he remembered that she was the legitimate daughter of the Hubu Shangshu family.


    I just saw it on the street.


    The prince''s expression did not change, but he looked back at Wei zining.


    Xu Caishan said, a gust of wind blows, peach petals fall with the wind, and Xu Caishan also wears a pink dress, beautiful as peach, dreamlike.


    Xu Caishan''s hand stroked the string and stirred it. She wanted to continue ying, but her expression was intoxicated.


    Meng Li squints, his fingers move, and a aura strikes Xu Caishan''s hand.


    Xu Lingshan was hit by Caishi hammer in the back like a hand.


    Five fingers were shaking.


    Xu Caishan''s painful hand retracted:


    "ah...!"


    Some people are intoxicated by the beautiful scenery of the beauty, and there are songs to listen to. Everyone is looking forward to it. Xu Caishan''s scream in pain suddenly brings people back to reality, and all of them are surprised to see the situation of Xu Caishan.


    Xu Caishan shakes her hands, realizes that she has lost her manners, and adjusts her facial expression. Her servant girles up to her and asks, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Caishan looked around, her heart beating violently, and said:


    "I didn''t know what hit me just now, but now my hand is so painful that I can''t feel it."


    The maid looked surprised and looked at Xu Caishan''s hand. The back of her hand was no different, but the five trembling fingers also told her that the situation of her youngdy was not very good.


    I can''t y the piano anymore.


    "What shall I do, miss?"


    The servant girl blushed and had no idea for a moment, so she had to ask the master.

 Chapter 99

    Xu Caishan is concerned about by the servant girl. There is an ident. Of course, otherdiese to care about Xu Caishan.


    Regardless of sincerity or hypocrisy, they all surrounded Xu Caishan.


    Xu Caishan''s hands were shaking with pain, and her heart was shaking with pain. This time, she really lost her face.


    Watching a group of people around her ask her what''s wrong, Xu Caishan has to deal with it.


    However, some people are in trouble:


    "Miss Xu''s hand hurts out of thin air. Is there any hidden disease?"


    It was also a youngdy who was in trouble. On weekdays, it was convenient for Xu Caishan to disagree.


    When Xu Caishan heard this, she was very angry. But after all, her rank was higher. She put down her temper, pursed her mouth and didn''t speak, but her eyes were red.


    Xu Caishan''s servant girl turned red when she heard the words:


    "my youngdy has no hidden disease. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Miss Ning looked at Xu Caishan meaningfully:


    "then why do you tremble like this for a moment?"


    With red eyes, Xu Caishan turned to salute everyone and said, "I''m afraid I can''t y the piano for you."


    Xu Caishan''s hand tried to move, but a slight move was a burst of pain. Xu Caishan did not dare to move again. She was very sorry.


    The best chance is gone.


    We all expressed our understanding andforted each other.


    Some people say that they call the doctor for diagnosis. Xu Caishan is not sure what happened to her hand, so she can only politely refuse.


    At this time, Miss Ning spoke again:


    "Miss Xu did not dare to ask the doctor toe here. Is it because she is worried about the diagnosis of a hidden disease?"


    Xu Caishan looked at Miss Ning. She was upset. She said that she would make you proud today, and she would make you suffer some other day.


    Although she thought of it like this, Xu Caishan''s eyes were redder and her face looked aggrieved. A woman nearby began to ask Miss Ning to say less.


    But most people just think that Xu Caishan can''t y the piano well, so they say that they have a pain in their hands.


    It hurt with empty hands, and no one hurt her.


    What happened?


    Wei zining was a little disappointed. He thought he could hear a song, but he suddenly got into a situation.


    Is there really a hidden disease?


    Or unwilling to y the piano?


    This makes Wei zining feel guilty.


    I''m not sure what''s going on.


    The prince''s expression was indifferent, and he felt that today''s Xu Caishan made him feel strange.


    But I can''t tell what''s wrong.


    Meng Li''s expressionless face aims at Xu Caishan secretly with Yu Guang. Xu Caishan''s scheme fails this time.


    The prince will not treat Xu Caishan differently this time.


    In the plot, Xu Caishan ys a piece of music made by someone who didn''t knowter. It spread to the pce. At that time, the zither yer who yed the piece also won the emperor''s reward.


    What emperors like must be nice and elegant.


    Later, the fire broke out in the capital, and the noble women of the aristocratic familiespeted to learn from each other.


    Therefore, the end of Xu Caishan''s song in the plot arouses the favor of many CHILDES and the envy of many women.


    Xu Caishan felt a severe pain in her hand, so she had to leave first, and she didn''t entangle with the people who embarrassed her.


    On the contrary, she was generous and mean.


    The angry opponent almost lost his temper.


    Before she left, Xu Caishan took a look at the direction of the prince, but she looked at Wei zining. The two eyes met. Xu Caishan looked a littleplicated and embarrassed. Her face was slightly red, and then she left with her servant girl in a hurry.


    Xu Caishan went back to his home and sat in the sedan chair, but he bit his silver teeth.


    Born again, why is everything so bad?


    Her n is perfect, but nothing can be implemented normally.


    The child was saved by the prince''s bodyguard, and she was not given the chance to save.


    Originally, I intended to y a wonderful song to show my style, but this kind of situation broke out.


    Now, I don''t know how many jokes I have caused.


    Xu Caishan felt really bad in her heart.


    And I wonder, who is plotting against her?


    But there''s no trace.


    Xu Caishan raised the hand that Meng Li had beaten. Until now, the hand is still very painful. It''s really a ghost.


    Does she really have any hidden disease that she didn''t know in her previous life?


    Xu Caishan returned to the mansion ahead of time, and the people in the mansion doubted why she didn''t go back to theke.


    After Xu Caishan exined the matter in a few words, the family attached great importance to it and quickly asked the doctor to show it to Xu Caishan.


    Xu Caishan took out her hand. At this time, she felt that her hand could move, and the pain was not too obvious.


    I have some remorse in my heart. Why didn''t I leave some at that time.


    But on second thought, if you stay, you will be embarrassed. Do you want to let everyone have time to listen to her ying when the hand is ready?The doctor made a diagnosis, but said that Xu Caishan had been hit by a hard object, and there was some faint cyanosis on the back of her hand.


    But in fact, the doctor has some doubts in his heart. This kind of youngdy is delicate and tender. When she is gently pinched, she will have a green pimple. It will take half a day to dissipate.


    How did this vast expanse of blue and purplee into being.


    However, the doctor was quite sure that it was smashed by something. He prescribed some ointment for Xu Caishan to stop working as a female worker.


    After Xu Caishan left, everyone began to discuss Xu Caishan''s situation in a low voice. After ying for a while, the boat came, and everyone boarded the boat one after another to y in theke.


    Meng Li stood on the deck without expression and pushed Meng Li with his body.


    Meng moved away from his body.


    "Why?" he asked


    Looking at the white face, Meng Li asked:


    "why is your face so white?"


    Draw a face, and thenin:


    "why, you can''t say I''m white, I''m not a little white."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Hua Yi couldn''t help asking:


    "what''s the matter with that child today?"


    Meng Li looked back at the prince in the cabin and said in a low voice:


    "I''ll talk about itter."


    Sometimes Meng Li thinks she''s a woman, but now she''s in a man''s body. Her voice turns into a man. It''s a bit strange.


    And Meng Li takes a look at the woman who should have been the princess in the original plot.


    Her face is like a peach blossom, her skin is like cream, and her appearance is not inferior to that of Xu Caishan. She peeks at the prince from time to time. The prince''s eyes identally collide with her eyes, and she blushes and turns her eyes elsewhere.


    When the sun was setting and the night was falling, everyone had enough to y before they dispersed. The prince took Meng Li and his party back to the prince''s mansion.


    When the prince finished his dinner, he called Meng Li into the room.


    The prince looked at Meng Li and asked, "what''s going on today?"


    Meng Li replied:


    "the material of children''s clothes is very new, and I don''t know whose childe it is."


    The prince raised his eyebrows, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "so Shuyi, do you mean that today''s affairs are arranged by someone?"


    Meng Li bowed his head and replied:


    "my subordinates guessed that this was the case."


    The prince pondered for a moment and said:


    "go to check."


    Meng Li answered that it is always good for the prince to attract attention.


    At that time, if you know Xu Caishan''s real purpose, you won''t like her.

 Chapter 100

    In the plot, the prince is fascinated by Xu Caishan and has a preconceived idea. He points out Xu''s impression on her, so he doesn''t doubt how Xu saved the child.


    This time, Meng Lijie was the first to board, and Xu Caishan didn''t add points to the crown prince, which made the crown prince suspicious.


    Meng Li is very quick.


    In fact, I didn''t check it very much. I just checked it again ording to the plot.


    Then he ran to the prince and said to him:


    "master, my subordinates have found out."


    The prince is reading a book. He puts down his book, looks at Meng Li and signals Meng Li to say.


    Meng Li said:


    "when I found the child, it was a little beggar."


    "Give some silver, and the child will tell the truth."


    "He said he had a sister who gave him silver, clothes and took him to take a bath."


    "Let him pretend to be a rich man, and then rush to the horse."


    The prince frowned indisputably and asked:


    "and then."


    Meng Li said:


    "then the child said that there would be a woman to save him. He didn''t see so much silver. He couldn''t stand the temptation and agreed."


    The Prince: eh


    "What does that mean?"


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "master, my subordinates think that maybe Miss Xu wants to attract your attention."


    The prince looked at Meng Li rather helplessly and said:


    "the pce knows, go down."


    Meng Li stepped back obediently and looked at the prince''s helpless eyes, which made himugh.


    The prince must feel a little sour, right? Is he seduced by his daughter?


    What do you mean?


    It''s not a team. Why did Mao seduce him?


    This operation is really fascinating.


    After that, the days were quiet for a while. Xu Caishan didn''t know what to think. Sometimes she met the prince by chance.


    Meng Li thinks Xu Caishan is really bothering.


    Rebirth can remember the past life so clearly.


    How do you remember that.


    Did Xu Caishan always inquire about the prince in her boudoir?


    Otherwise, how can the door be so clear?


    It''s not only Meng Li who feels a little fascinated, but also the prince.


    How often can I meet this woman?


    What are you doing?


    As the prince, his news is naturally well-informed. His younger brother, Wei zining, is nning on her.


    Moreover, the prince is not only fascinated, but also wary of Xu Caishan. Sometimes he just goes out for a walk, and no one knows his whereabouts in advance.


    This?


    But investigation to investigation, this woman is not soplicated.


    When Xu Caishan saw the prince''s strange eyes, she was also fascinated.


    If you don''t pay attention to her, you''d better look at her more.


    If you look at her, that kind of strange look is really


    Of course, Xu Caishan still does not forget to show her piano skills to the crown prince. Once when the crown prince was eating in a restaurant, Xu Caishan was inconvenient to show up. She covered her veil and nned to y a song to attract the attention of the crown prince.


    But every time the prince followed Meng Li.


    Xu Caishan''s n failed unexpectedly.


    Xu Caishan is so angry. Why is there always something wrong at the critical moment?


    Xu Caishan couldn''t say what hit her hand. It was shapeless, invisible, and untouchable, but it was another thing that hit her hand.


    Is there a ghost in this world?


    Ghost?


    Xu Caishan was born again, a little convinced of this exnation.


    But Xu Caishan sneers, what about ghosts.


    Once again, God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha. Even if ghosts make trouble, she will destroy it.


    When Xu Caishan came back to the mansion, she asked her mother to invite a Taoist for her and practiced Dharma in the mansion.


    Meng Li, who is regarded as a ghost, has no expression when he hears that Xu Caishan has invited a Taoist priest.


    Well, she''s a ghost.


    Oh, don''t say it.


    She went back to the system space, but it''s just the soul body. Isn''t that what we call the ghost?


    Xu Caishan aroused the prince''s suspicion. The prince mainly sent Meng Li to investigate and follow Xu Caishan every day.


    To be honest, Meng Li is a man now. He''s always guarding Xu Caishan in the Shangshu mansion of the Ministry of household. He''s also very obscene.


    It''s boring.


    Meng Li, dressed in disguise, followed Xu Caishan all day. Even Xu Caishan went to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha.


    But Xu Caishan is already making use of the reborn prophet to make friends with some people who will make great achievementster.


    Or some women who will marry people with great achievements.


    Xu Caishan paved a long and early road for herself.


    There are still some means.And the prince''s side, also ording to the plot, the prince''s mother, said to the emperor Zhongyong Hou Fu''s daughter is good.


    Then he said that the crown prince was no longer small.


    I didn''t directly say that it''s time for the prince to marry a daughter-inw. Please point out a daughter-inw.


    The queen was too cautious to say that.


    What if the emperor pointed out a poor woman to her son?


    I''ll be crying all the time.


    The emperor is not stupid. He knows what the queen means.


    I think the prince should have a princess.


    Call Zhongyong hou to the pce and ask him what he wants. He implicitly expresses his willingness to marry.


    It''s a blessing for generations to say that I can marry the Tians.


    What else can I say.


    This time, the prince, who was not influenced by Xu Caishan, and the daughter of Zhongyong Marquis''s house happily decided the marriage.


    After hearing this, Xu Caishan sighed, but she did not stop the alliance between Zhongyong Houfu and the prince''s mansion.


    The daughter of Zhongyong Houfu is really the favorite of Zhongyong Houfu.


    There are several elder brothers on it. They are all generals. Their future is limitless. A group of people are very fond of this woman in their family.


    The marriage of the prince''s residence was assisted by the whole loyal and brave Marquis''s residence.


    Since this road is blocked, Xu Caishan also thinks it''s time for her to make a new n.


    The Emperor didn''t know whether he was in love with Wei zining. He felt that the prince had made up his mind and the son couldn''t be left behind. Or, in order to bnce the power of the prince and Wei zining, he went to ask Wei zining which woman he liked.


    He was married.


    That''s interesting.


    The betrothal of the prince is not granted, but the second prince is granted by the Emperor himself.


    This honor also gives many people a unique taste.


    The second prince shed Xu Caishan''s face in his mind and told the emperor that he wanted to marry Xu Caishan.


    The emperor readily agreed, an imperial edict directly to the Hubu Shangshu house.


    After receiving the imperial edict, Xu Caishan had mixed feelings in her heart. Do you want to marry him again?


    Xu Caishan''s heart is a little chilly. Can''t she change anything again?


    prince as like as two peas, who were married to the loyal and waiting government, was still married to the Emperor himself, and was not the same as the previous life.


    No, she has to change it.


    Otherwise, when the prince ascends the throne, what room can she change?


    Do you want to go to the barren fiefdom again and start a rebellion again?


    Things did not follow the story of Xu Caishan''s rebirth. Meng Li did not know what Xu Caishan would do in the face of this situation.


    I can only stare at Xu Caishan more seriously.

 Chapter 101

    Meng Li stares at Xu Caishan for a period of time. The prince also asks about Xu Caishan''s trend every day.


    However, in the prince''s view, Xu Caishan did not make any unusual moves.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "book one, don''t stare at it any more."


    Meng Li had been secretly pleased that the Prince wanted her to stare at Xu Caishan all the time.


    In this way, she can keep track of Xu Caishan''s movements anytime and anywhere.


    But I didn''t expect the prince to be impatient.


    Meng Li feels that when the prince speaks, her subordinates should say the same thing.


    But in order toplete the task, Meng Li was stubborn and said: "master, book one still wants to stare."


    Meng Li felt that his expression was not quite right, so he said, "master, Shu Yi thinks Miss Xu really has a problem."


    The prince took a look at Meng Li, stood up, stroked his sleeve with his hand, and said, "Shuyi, when did you have your own ideas?"


    Meng Li lowered his head and just said, "master, I know what''s wrong."


    When the prince heard that he was about to nod his head, he heard Meng Li say:


    "but master, my subordinates always think that Miss Xu''s behavior is a little strange."


    "Some of the people Miss Xu has made friends with recently are people Miss Xu has never been with before."


    "It seems that my subordinates have ulterior motives."


    The prince said without much concern:


    "Shuyi, you think too much. It''s just a girl in the boudoir. There''s no need to waste too much time on her."


    "If you follow her these days, you''ll get nothing."


    Meng Li


    My prince.


    You can''t be too careless.


    You certainly don''t know that you have been hurt by ady in the boudoir and you have lost the throne, and you don''t know that ady in the boudoir can calcte that you are on the way to the yellow spring.


    Of course, you can''t imagine that such a girl in the boudoir will make thend of your great Qian Dynasty disappear.


    Meng Li is cruel. The key to this task is Xu Caishan.


    She must keep an eye on her.


    Meng Li said that she had fallen in love with the day of tracking Xu Caishan, which was so beneficial for her toplete the task.


    I don''t have to be in front of the prince every day.


    Meng Li knelt down on one knee, arched his hand to the prince and said solemnly:


    "master, please give your subordinates more time. If you don''t get anything, your subordinates are willing to raise their heads to see you."


    Xu Caishan tries every means to prevent the prince from marrying the Zhongyong marquis. Even if he decides to marry, Xu Caishan will not stop.


    Xu Caishan is now holding the title of a future second prince and concubine. She should pay more attention to her words and deeds. She can''t get in touch with men any more, and she can''t seduce the prince again.


    It''s going to start somewhere else.


    It''s always rewarding to stare again.


    The prince frowned, put his hands behind him, walked up to Meng Li, sighed and said:


    "well, I will believe you for a while."


    Meng Li said: "thank you for your trust."


    This time did not listen to the prince''s words, already let the prince some displeasure.


    We should be more cautious in the future.


    At this time, Meng Li felt that she was in a dilemma. If she couldn''t find out Xu Caishan''s problem and followed her for a period of time, then she didn''t really want to raise her head to see her?


    If it is found out, it is estimated that the prince will feel embarrassed when he thinks about it afterwards.


    As a master, I''m not as keen as a servant.


    Forget it. Let''s talk about the future. Let''s solve the immediate problems first.


    Then Xu Caishan, who became the future Princess of the second favorite prince, became even more popr in the circle of aristocratic women.


    Meng Li stares at Xu Caishan like a voyeur every day. He has nothing to do with Xu Caishan.


    Meng Li doesn''t want Xu Caishan''s social circle to be bigger.


    So as not to cause Wei ziye some trouble.


    Aura, of course, is an invisible tool to make trouble.


    All the auras Meng Li cultivates every day are contributed to Xu Caishan.


    When Xu Caishan wants to show off, Meng Li makes trouble. Xu Caishan not only doesn''t show off, but also makes a fool of herself.


    Xu Caishan believed that she had some dirty things with her. She went to the Taoist priest''s house to do it for her. She also got some Rune paper to carry with her.


    But Xu Caishan was not afraid of the ghost. She just didn''t know what to use to hit her and let her hurt for a while.


    There was no other difort in her body. I found a Taoist monk who said that she didn''t follow the evil things around her.


    Xu Caishan couldn''t figure out what the situation was.


    Since the Taoist can''t die, it''s better to take it for your own use.That evening, when it was getting dark, Xu Caishan called out to the air:


    "why did you always follow me, but what was your grievance?"


    "Now there is no sun. I heard that you can''t show up in the sun. If you can, you cane out and see me."


    Xu Caishan looked around and told the ghost toe out after her careful consideration.


    It seems that this ghost will only follow her and make trouble for her. It seems that it likes her to make a fool of herself.


    But it doesn''t hurt her life. Is it a kid who likes to y tricks on people?


    Or, you don''t have the ability to harm people?


    Sometimes she was talking with others, and she didn''t know what hit her mouth, which made her mouth painful and numb, and the topic couldn''t go on.


    It makes people with her look strange.


    It''s very impolite of her to do so.


    Sometimes when she was walking, she was hit by something on the sole of her foot, and she fell again.


    Sometimes when you are with others, they feel that they have been hit suddenly, so they turn around and ask her if she hit them.


    She also made a lot of unpleasantness to others.


    I was very angry at first. How could a ghost like to y tricks on people like this? I just wanted to kill it.


    But after a long time, Xu Caishan got used to it.


    If she can take this little ghost for her own use, and the world can''t see it, she can use it to do many things.


    What she can''t get, this ghost will help her to get, what she can''t see or hear, this ghost will help her to listen and see.


    Even


    As long as she makes good use of this ghost, it is invisible that she wants to take people''s lives.


    Xu Caishan felt that she coulde back to life after she died. When she was young and unmarried, it was really normal to have such a ghost.


    Meng Li squatting on the tree


    For Xu Caishan deeply believe that she is a ghost, Meng Li feel very speechless.


    Why do you always think she''s a ghost instead of an expert?


    Killing people in the invisible?


    Doesn''t she have the same temperament?


    Can wretched be imagined as a ghost by others?


    What can''t be seen in the sun.


    Xu Caishan was not disappointed when she saw that nothing appeared and no one came back to her. She continued:


    "how old are you now? Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? I can help youplete them."


    Meng Li


    It''s very interesting. Do you want to help her with this ghost?


    Is Xu Caishan such a kind person?

 Chapter 102

    Meng Li looks at Xu Caishan without expression and talks to herself. Xu Caishan can feel that she has two eyes staring at her all day. She doesn''t lose heart at all. She talks to herself a lot.


    He also asked Meng Li where he came from, whether he was male or female, and how old he was.


    How did you die.


    Why do you follow her.


    To Meng Li''s feeling is to incarnate as a bosom elder sister.


    Xu Caishan asked again:


    "do you have a shape? May I see you? "


    Meng Li


    She''s so big in a tree.


    Xu Caishan felt that the air was quiet. Suddenly, she felt that the ghost didn''t know what to do. She didn''t respond at all. But she suppressed her anger and said in a low voice:


    "can you speak? We can actually talk. "


    Meng Li


    Girl, you have to worry.


    Meng Li has finally figured out Xu Caishan''s intention. He has a big brain.


    No, that''s bold.


    I want to take the ghost for my own use.


    How many people are needed to have such an idea.


    It''s so strange. If a normal girl thinks she''s surrounded by a ghost, shouldn''t she be afraid?


    Meng Li thinks that Xu Caishan is really fascinated by his operation


    Meng Li ignores Xu Caishan. Xu Caishan''s servant girles to meet her. When she sees Xu Caishan, she greets her and asks, "Miss, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the house as soon as possible. "


    Xu Caishan''s face was not reconciled, so she managed to get rid of her servant girl. After that, she had to find a chance alone.


    To still follow servant girl to walk.


    Back to the house.


    Meng Li follows Xu Caishan for a while, and then Xu Caishan enters Xu''s house. Meng Li can only stay in a secret ce at the gate of Xu''s house.


    In order to follow Xu Caishan, Meng Li didn''t rest much during this time.


    Tired and hungry, I went to an inn nearby to have a rest.


    For Meng Li''s persistent following with Xu Caishan, Qin Yisan feel that Meng Li is too stubborn.


    But the prince has promised Meng Li, and the three of them can''t say anything.


    After that, Xu Caishan found an opportunity to talk to Kong (MEng) Qi (LI), trying to conquer a ghost for her own use.


    The more Meng Li ignores Xu Caishan, the more she sticks to her heart.


    Talk to Meng Li more frequently.


    But Meng Li never responded.


    If Xu Caishan''s voice is an adult low pitched male voice, she will be crazy.


    Meng Li rubbed his hands. It''s really obscene.


    Xu Caishan also thinks that this ghost should be a naughty kid, or a female ghost, jealous of her.


    Otherwise, I can''t exin why I like to make trouble so much.


    Later, Meng Li finds out that Xu Caishan has made friends with another person after tracking him.


    This person''s identity is really powerful. She is a daughter of King Qing''an.


    Princess Pingxian.


    This prince is a king of different surnames. He is only loyal to every emperor and was granted by the former Emperor.


    Princess Pingxian is his only daughter.


    I''m still a middle-aged woman. It''s very strange.


    Wang Wufu of Qing''an was born. He was forthright and forthright, but unexpectedly affectionate. In his life, he had only one princess, Princess Pingxian''s mother, and no other woman in the backyard.


    There was only one daughter, which made the emperor feel at ease with this king of different surnames.


    The title of Princess Pingxian was conferred by the Emperor himself.


    What an honor it looks like.


    But Princess Pingxian had already reached her hairpin. Seeing that she was too old to stay, King Qing''an decided to marry Princess Pingxian.


    Princess Pingxian was also very satisfied with her future husband, but the prince and princess did not give up, so the wedding day was dyed again and again.


    This time their family came to the capital to choose their husband for Princess Pingxian.


    It took a long time to decide.


    Maybe the emperor is still a little worried about the king of Qing''an, so he let his only daughter marry him in the capital.


    Xu Caishan''s approach to Princess Pingxian is naturally her favorite. In the original plot, Princess Pingxian has been looking for a painting of a great painter in the capital, but she has never been able to find her whereabouts. This makes Princess Pingxian Miss tea and rice.


    It was not until Princess Pingxian had been looking for her for a long time that she could find it.


    This time, ording to the memory of her previous life, Xu Caishan first found the painting and gave it to Princess Pingxian.


    Let Princess Pingxian very happy, Xu Caishan and deliberately make friends, now two people have be handkerchief.


    But Meng Li''s face turned ck.


    However, it did not stop Xu Caishan from making friends with Princess Pingxian.


    More stable.


    Meng Li is a little confused about what Xu Caishan wants.


    Because in the original plot, Xu Caishan and Wei zining tried to win over the king of Anqing before they started a rebellion.He also promised a lot of benefits to King Anqing.


    Although there is no bright pull anqing king said: let''s go to revolt.


    But the intention is too obvious.


    The upright anqing King sends a secret letter to Wei ziye, which wakes him up. Wei ziye cleans up the door, which makes him rxed.


    Xu Caishan should know that even from Princess Pingxian, the daughter of King Anqing, she would not let King anqing change her political stance.


    King Anqing is a man of great principles, and he is also a man who can get rid of them.


    As a king of different surnames, a little action can arouse the emperor''s suspicion, so he was very cautious and never did those things of digging his own grave.


    I will be loyal to the emperor.


    You fight your way.


    If he doesn''t join the faction, others will stand in the wrong line, and there is room for maneuver. If he stands in the wrong line, it will give the emperor a chance to cut him.


    Otherwise, the emperor would not express his intention to let the leader of Pingxian marry into the capital, and he would send his daughter here obediently.


    Even if not give up, also bear.


    In the long run, if you want a family to be safe, you have to make somepromises.


    So what is Xu Caishan doing?


    Meng Li looked at Xu Caishan and princess Pingxian together, and his eyes were full of calction.


    Meng Li had a little harvest, so he ran to tell the Prince:


    "master, Miss Xu has been in close contact with Princess Pingxian recently."


    Then Meng Li tells Wei ziye about Xu Caishan''s ttery to Princess Pingxian.


    The prince, oh, he said. He said:


    "I''m afraid the calction is wrong."


    "This woman has some meaning. Before she married the second emperor''s younger brother, she began to n to get up for him?"


    Meng Li pursed her mouth and didn''t answer. What she was afraid of was that Xu Caishan didn''t have this idea.


    Xu Caishan''s brain circuit is very strange. She doesn''t want to let a ghost go. Who knows what''s the n.


    In the plot, Xu Caishan sessfully prevents the prince from marrying Zhongyong Houfu. It seems that he has no friendship with the princess.


    This time, he failed to stop the prince from marrying zhongyonghou, and he tried hard to make friends with Princess Pingxian.


    So what''s the connection between the two?


    Meng Li is a little mncholy. If only she could go into Xu Caishan''s yard, so that she could watch Xu Caishan sleep at night.


    Now I can only follow Xu Caishan when she goes out of the house. What I know is too iplete.

 Chapter 103

    Meng Li was thinking about something, and the prince said at this time:


    "Shuyi, you continue to follow, this woman is really interesting."


    Meng Li: hmm???


    So is the other party sessful enough to get your attention?


    Seeing Meng Li''s slightly surprised expression, the prince coughed and said:


    "I''m a little interested in what this woman wants to do."


    Meng Li: she also wants to know.


    Meng Li follows Xu Caishan all day. Xu Caishan still doesn''t give up the idea of epting a ghost. If she has nothing to do, she just talks about heart to heartmunication.


    But because Xu Caishan was with Princess Pingxian all this time, Meng Li didn''t make trouble.


    Every time she tried tomunicate with the ghost beside her, she didn''t respond. Xu Caishan couldn''t help but wonder if the ghost didn''t follow her?


    But the feeling of being peeped still seems to exist.


    Xu Caishan scratched her heart and lungs. I really want to have this ghost!


    Yes.


    The day is also approaching the prime minister''s birthday. The prime minister has been an official in the imperial court since he was the first emperor. He is very old. This birthday is going to be held in a big way.


    Meng Li remembers that in the plot, even the emperor went to the prime minister''s house as a guest.


    While squatting at the door of Xu''s house, Meng Li watched Xu Caishan''s servant girl walk out of Xu''s house with a slightly nervous look.


    Otherwise, I can''t find the girl''s nervous face even if I look more.


    Meng Li hesitates. If she goes with Xu Caishan''s servant girl, she will Miss Xu Caishan when shees out?


    But Meng Li feels that this girl is so nervous. What''s the matter with her?


    Meng Li finally chose to follow the servant girl.


    Soon after she came out, she turned left and right into an alley and went into a house. After a while, she changed her clothes.


    Very simple clothes, face back to cover, and then look around, no one, went to a pharmacy.


    After a while, the servant girl came out. Meng Li followed her, watched her change her clothes and went back to Xu Fu.


    Then Meng Li spent money to go to the pharmacy.


    The pharmacist was deeply impressed by the servant girl and couldn''t stand the temptation of money. He said a few words in Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Liran.


    He went back to the prince''s house and reported the matter to the prince.


    To remind the prince, the medicine that the girl bought is not a good thing.


    Although I don''t know who it is, let the prince pay attention to it.


    Prince Wen Yan''s face was straight and serious.


    Later, Meng Li found that the second prince Wei zining had been in and out of Xu''s house several times.


    Wei''s going in and out of Xu''s house is not suspicious. After all, they are about to get married, so it''s normal for them to walk around.


    However, Meng Li told the prince about it word for word.


    Soon, on the day of the prime minister''s birthday party, the prince also went for a walk. He only took Qin Yi and Meng to leave.


    The que of the prime minister''s mansion is high, with rednterns on both sides. It is full of joy. At the gate stand servants and housekeepers.


    The housekeeper of the prime minister''s residence announced: "Your Highness the prince is here!"


    A momentter, the old Prime Minister appeared at the gate and saluted the prince.


    Before the prince left, he held the old Prime Minister and said a few polite and congrattory words, then let Meng Li and Qin pass the gift they brought to the old Prime Minister.


    Although the old prime minister is old and has a white beard, his eyes look very clear. He is not rebellious and modest in the face of the prince.


    The housekeeper is also very understanding. He opens the gift box handed by Meng Li and Qin and shows it to the prime minister. The prime minister looks happy and reaches out his hand to touch it carefully. Then the housekeeper shouts out the gift from the prince.


    And seriously let people register.


    Pay attention to attitude, let the giver feelfortable.


    The old Prime Minister weed the prince into the prime minister''s house. Meng Li and Qin consciously kept a distance from the prince, like a wooden man standing in a corner. Meng Li''s eyes couldn''t help looking at him.


    Many of the women''s family members of the officials also came here. They were all dressed up, and they didn''t want to be inferior to others.


    Then Meng Li also saw that Princess Pingxian also came, and was talking andughing with Xu Caishan and several women.


    Princess Pingxian looks older than other people of the same age. She is almost twenty.


    Princess Pingxian didn''t spend much time in the capital. She didn''t have many friends in the capital. She was more sticky to Caishan.


    Facing so many people, I''m a little shy.


    The prime minister had a great face. All kinds of princes, princes and officials came to celebrate the prime minister''s birthday.


    From time to time, Xu Caishan looked at the prime minister''s door, as if expecting something.


    Maybe Meng Li''s eyes are too straightforward. Qin Yi beside him can''t stand it at first. He says to Meng Li:


    "you don''t forget to stare at Miss Xu today."Meng Li said faintly:


    "just because it''s today, I have to stare at her more seriously."


    With so many people today, Xu Caishan''s expectant eyes can''t be looking forward to Wei zining.


    After all, Wei zining has alreadye.


    Everyone who should havee is here.


    Only one person is expected.


    The emperor.


    Only she and Xu Caishan knew that the emperor woulde today.


    So is Xu Caishan going to do something today?


    Sure enough, as soon as the banquet was about to begin, the housekeeper called out: "herees the emperor!"


    When the prime minister heard the speech, his face was surprised, and he quickly stepped towards the door.


    The crown prince and several princes followed the prime minister, and the emperor''s long Zhuan stopped at the gate of the prime minister. A group of people knelt down together:


    "I''ll wee the emperor!"


    And the people in the prime minister''s house also knelt down together. The emperor said two words to the prime minister, then carried the ceremony to the courtyard of the prime minister''s house, and then looked at the people:


    "get up."


    When they got up, the emperor was present, and everyone became a little stiff. Fortunately, after a while, the emperor went to the main hall of the prime minister''s mansion, and everyone rxed a little.


    The banquet will be held soon. The prime minister''s office also has arrangements for everyone''s seats. For example, the prince is very close to the emperor.


    So


    As the personal bodyguard around the prince, he also has a part-time official position, but Meng Li and Qin Yi are too far away from the prince.


    After dinner, the prime minister took the emperor to the main hall to sit down, and several highly respected officials of the court followed him to apany the emperor.


    The prince finds Meng Li in the garden and makes a small gesture to Qin Yi. This is the secret between them.


    The prince took the lead in walking towards the garden of the prime minister''s residence.


    Meng Li and Qin look at each other and follow the prince.


    When the prince found a rockery behind, the prince''s face waspletely gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Meng Li has an ominous premonition.


    What can make the prince angry.


    the master knelt down and said, "excuse me."


    "Please punish me!"


    The prince said in a low voice:


    "let''s not talk about this. Let''s do what our pce has told you." The fierce color in the prince''s eyes reappeared.

 Chapter 104

    As soon as Qin heard what the prince said, she had to make a few people leave the ce.


    The prince looked at Meng Li and said in a low voice:


    "Shuyi, go and see Princess Pingxian."


    Meng Li responded that she is now using a man''s shell and hesitated:


    "master?"


    "It seems that the situation is not quite right, Princess Pingxian. Go and have a look."


    "It''s urgent. I can''t be ufortable. After finding her, it''s better to lead Princess Pingxian''s people and let them take Princess Pingxian away."


    "You should know what to do." The prince whispered in Meng Li''s ear.


    "I almost know what Xu Caishan wants to do!"


    Speaking of this, the prince''s eyebrows were full of anger.


    Meng Li still didn''t seem to understand, and asked in a low voice:


    "master, what''s the situation?"


    Looking at Meng Li, the crown prince said in a deep voice:


    "Shuyi, do you really not understand what this pce means or are you confused?"


    Meng Li insisted on looking confused and shaking his head decisively:


    "my subordinates really didn''t understand."


    If you understand, you have to say you don''t understand.


    Too smart to die soon.


    "Thest medicine was for the pce."


    Prince quite a little hate iron not into steel, eyes looking at Meng Li, said.


    Two days ago, I was not very smart. I had to watch others at the risk of disobeying him.


    Now it''s like a fool again.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    Xu Caishan is very good.


    So the prince''s meaning is that Princess Pingxian has also been recruited.


    The medicine is to urge Qing, one for the prince and the other for Princess Pingxian.


    It''s an abacus.


    I admire it.


    The prince said with profound meaning:


    "if you don''te here, it''s better not to be rude. Our pce has prepared a big gift for the second emperor''s younger brother, but it''s time to catch it."


    Meng Li looks at the prince. He thinks that everything Xu Caishan has done is inspired by Wei zining.


    Wei zining is very stable.


    But he was involved.


    Meng Li obediently went to find Princess Pingxian, saying that she is now a man, and it''s really risky to go to the guest room in the backyard of the prime minister''s house.


    Fortunately, there are so many people in the prime minister''s office today that they can fish in troubled waters.


    Meng Li wandered around for a while. Finally, in a room, he stole a maid''s dress and put it on the outside.


    The clothes are a little small, a little short


    I found a dressing box in my room, powdered my face andbed my maid''s hair in a bun.


    In this way, Meng Li, the maid of the prime minister''s house, appeared on the stage.


    Meng Li looked at this room, which should be the room of some high servant girl.


    Meng Li read in his heart: the situation is urgent, please don''t use it for yourself.


    He took out a ingot of silver from the original men''s clothes and left it beside the dressing box of the owner of the room to buy the powder and clothes he used.


    Then Meng Li, dressed as a man and dressed as a woman, stepped out of the room and found Princess Pingxian one by one in the back room.


    Although Meng Li''s behavior is strange, the servant girls of the prime minister''s house are in a hurry, and no one notices Meng Li.


    No one doubted when a tall, ck and rough maid came to the mansion.


    Finally, Meng Li finds Princess Pingxian in a guest room. Princess Pingxian lies on the bed, her face flushed and her whole body exudes heat.


    It seems that the medicine has already taken effect.


    Hand still kept moving, not honest, as a soul is a woman Meng Li sighed.


    What a simple girl, if you are involved today.


    I''m afraid my life is ruined.


    Xu Caishan ns to get close to Princess Pingxian, just to make it easier for her to attack Princess Pingxian.


    Princess Pingxian has no defense against Xu Caishan.


    I''ve handed them in as handkerchiefs.


    Xu Caishan is a tough guy.


    That kind of medicine is prepared for Princess Pingxian and the prince. Maybe in Xu Caishan''s n, the emperor and the people will be attracted, and then the prince and princess Pingxian will be together.


    Taking medicine doesn''t mean that you have to die if you don''t.


    But the body''s instinctive desire to the extreme, ah, that also manage so much.


    Princess Pingxian is a member of Xu''s family, and the prince already has a princess to be.


    It''s necessary to make the king of Qing''an extremely angry. I''m afraid I have to stay in Beijing and ask the emperor for a statement before I leave.


    And with the temper of King Qing''an, it is absolutely impossible for his daughter to marry the prince.


    This belongs to forced sleep, sleep to marry him?


    Dream about it.


    I won''t give in to this dirty trick.


    The Emperor didn''t like the prince very much, so he had to give an ount to King Anqing. After all, it happened in full view of the public.It is very likely that the prince will be abandoned for the reason of bad morality.


    When the prince sleeps other women, the loyal and brave Marquis must be angry to death.


    Sleeping in public is like beating people in the face.


    Where to put them.


    The engagement has been made. You want to give it back?


    A woman who withdraws is always gossip.


    So Xu Caishan is really calcting.


    Let the prince not only offend the Zhongyong Marquis, but also the king of Qing''an, the future husband''s family of Princess Pingxian, and the angry emperor, and lose face in front of so many people.


    Absolutely.


    Meng Li walks to Princess Pingxian''s bed and sits down. Although Princess Pingxian''s eyes are closed and her whole body is in a daze, she reaches out her hand and touches Meng Li''s body, but she also moves towards Meng Li.


    When Princess Pingxianes into contact with Meng Li''s body, Meng Li feels that Princess Pingxian''s body is very hot, and he doesn''t know how much Xu Caishan has given Princess Pingxian.


    I''m really cautious. I''m afraid that Princess Pingxian will shout and swear to death if she still has consciousness?


    Princess Pingxian doesn''t realize what she''s doing at the moment. She starts with Meng Li. Meng Li grabs Princess Pingxian''s little hand.


    Pull to pull a corner of mouth, her this body is a man!


    I''d like to say a line in a modern TV y she saw: women, don''t y with fire!


    Meng Li thought of this, shook his head, ufortable don''t open eyes, no longer look flushed Princess Pingxian, critical moment, think what TV.


    Princess Pingxian is still reluctant, trying to break away from Meng Li, holding her hand. Her red lips gently open, and she doesn''t know what word she spits out. A wisp of hair sticks to her red lips, which adds a lot of amorous feelings to Princess Pingxian.


    This is a beautiful woman. She is graceful and charming. If Meng Li is a man, it can''t be said that she is so excited.


    However


    Meng Li stunned Princess Pingxian.


    Meng Li silently looks at Princess Pingxian and falls into thinking.


    The prince doesn''t want Princess Pingxian to get involved in it. He doesn''t want to annoy the king of Qing''an. If ites out that Princess Pingxian is taking medicine today, it''s hard to tell.


    But Meng Li thinks that it''s a little unting to lead Princess Pingxian''s people here.


    It''s easy to get the attention of people who want to.


    But in this way, she detoxified Princess Pingxian, and was afraid to arouse the prince''s suspicion.


    The original owner does not have the ability to detoxify.


    The identity is too low, that''s why it''s not good. Everything you do is forward-looking.

 Chapter 105

    Although this body is not the client, it is also the original owner. If people lend it to her, she can''t leave a lot of trouble.


    Come on, Meng Li hesitates and takes out her pills, which she usually does for a rainy day. She can get rid of a littlemon poison.


    But the poison of Princess Pingxian, taking the antidote pill, can''tpletely get rid of it.


    The rest can only be carried by Princess Pingxian.


    Meng Li poured some water in the room, boiled the pill in the cup and fed it to Princess Pingxian.


    Princess Pingxian took the medicine, and her body was not so hot.


    Meng Li checks the jewelry on Princess Pingxian, and finds a circle on the bed to make sure that there is nothing missing from Princess Pingxian. He helps Princess Pingxian to simply tidy up her clothes.


    After a while, I feel that Princess Pingxian is not so hot. Meng Li presses several acupoints on Princess Pingxian.


    After she left for a while, Princess Pingxian should be able to wake up.


    Meng Li deals with all this and leaves Princess Pingxian''s room.


    Not long after Meng Li left, Princess Pingxian woke up with a frown.


    Princess Pingxian opened her eyes and felt bad.


    She looked around the room and checked her dress. She saw that there was no difference in the room and that her dress was very neat. Princess Pingxian was relieved and breathed a long breath.


    My memory is fragmentary. I feel that something is wrong with my body after lunch.


    Susan had her taken to this room for a rest.


    It seems that a servant girl came in after that?


    Ping Xian rubbed her head and her body was still abnormal. She knew that she was being calcted today.


    Ping Xian endured the desire of his body, and knew that the room couldn''t stay long. He arranged his clothes, adjusted the color, and made his face look normal. He left the room quickly.


    And Meng Li still wears the dress of servant girl to wander in the mansion.


    I don''t know what the prince ordered qinyi to do.


    I don''t know what great gift the prince will give Wei zining.


    Meng Li estimates that it should be Wei zining who drugged the prince on the way to the banquet. Instead, he was discovered by the prince.


    It''s probably because Xu Caishan was forced to make such a bet.


    Meng Li wanted to walk around to see if he could meet Qin Yi.


    But for a moment, people in twos and threes went to a distance, and even the emperor was shocked.


    Because there are so many people around the emperor, where is the biggest team.


    In that direction, too.


    Although Meng Li is far away, Meng Li can feel that the atmosphere of the team there is not very good.


    The servant girl in front of Meng Li whispered with another servant girl:


    "something''s wrong, let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Li moves in his heart and goes with the two servant girls.


    It should be a good y arranged by the prince.


    The crowd is crowded, and I don''t know who can attract so many people in a short time. Meng Li can only hear the voice inside in the crowd.


    I can''t see the picture.


    Meng Li wanted to try to use his mental power for a second, but before he could release his mental power, a voice came into Meng Li''s ear, which almost startled Meng Li.


    "Book one?"


    The sound is very low, very small. It''s the sound of Qin Yi.


    Meng Li goes with the direction and sees Qin Yi in the crowd wearing the clothes of the prime minister''s house.


    Qin looks surprised, looks up and down at Meng Li, and again exims uncertainly:


    "Shuyi?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, pressed his voice and said, "don''t shout."


    "But may everyone know who I am?"


    Qin stretches her neck, her head slightly back, her eyes full of incredible, and her whole body is full of expression, which means that she never thought of it.


    "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Qin Yi can''t help but ask, more can''t help but want tough.


    If it wasn''t for the untimely smile, he would have burst outughing.


    Shuyi''s dress is really unforgettable in his life.


    Wearing a set of servant girl clothes, the cuffs can''t be hidden, the skirt can''t cover the legs and wrists, and the hair of a decent servant girl isbed in a bun.


    If he had not grown up together, he would not have recognized him.


    That said, it doesn''t affect Qin Yi''s determination to make fun of Meng Li in the future.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t care about these details. What''s the matter?"


    Qin Yi still can''t help but ask Meng Li:


    "a man can enter the backyard today. Why do you pretend to be a servant girl?"


    Meng Li wants to cover his face.


    Can she say she''s used to women''s wear?


    At the critical moment, I want to dress up as a servant girl.Meng Li''s face is ufortable. Qin looks around, then whispers to Meng Li:


    "just look at it."


    Qin Yi''s face is full of confidence and looks like a good y. Although she is proud of her face, there is a trace of cruelty in her eyes.


    Meng Li nodded, and now is not the time to speak. Although they talk very carefully, they need to be careful not to be heard.


    Around these people, are some servant girls, servants, or some youngdies.


    They were chatting and ying in the backyard. They came very quickly. Although everyone was around the door of the room, no one dared to push the door in.


    It''s just that the sounding out of it is hard to be heard.


    He made everyone blush and feel at a loss.


    But curiosity drove us to stay where we were. Although we didn''t dare to push the door, we didn''t leave.


    Everyone is guessing in their hearts that the war is so fierce inside, and who is the main character?


    The emperor and a group of ministers, as well as the prince and the prince, also rushed to this side. The emperor''s face was gloomy, and behind him was the prime minister, and his face was unhappy with anxiety.


    The gourd eaters outside the room knelt down one after another when they saw the emperoring. The emperor came straight over.


    ncing at the kneeling people, he did not ask them to get up.


    The prince nced at Meng Li and Qin Yi in the crowd, and their eyes met for a moment.


    The prince intended to take back his eyes. He nced at Meng Li and frowned uncertainly.


    Huh?


    What is this?


    Book one?


    Meng Li sees the prince''s suspicious eyes and raises his head to give the prince a positive look.


    Yes, I''m your book.


    Crown prince


    Kneeling beside Meng Li, Qin Yi buries his head and shakes his body. It''s so funny. Hold back!


    The emperor heard the voiceing from inside, his face was very blue. With a wave of his hand, the eunuch around him went to kick the door open.


    When the door was kicked open, the voice inside was even more unobstructed, and the clear voice came out of everyone''s ears.


    Some of the youngdies who have not yete out of the cab quietly look up with a look of consternation. They suddenly feel that their faces are hot and they want to escape.


    When the emperor saw the scene inside, he widened his eyes, became impatient, and roared:


    "evil son!!"


    "Why don''t you stop?"


    The emperor roared, and all the people buried their heads even lower. When the emperor was angry, all the people felt frightened and scared.

 Chapter 106

    There''s only one thought in your mind right now.


    Is it still toote to go now?


    Can I stop watching the good y?


    Xu Caishan''s mother is also among them. When she looks up curiously and peeks at the scene in her eyes, her blood rushes to her head for a moment, and she wants to faint.


    There are three people inside, all red.


    Two men and one woman, one is the second prince Wei zining, and the other is the legitimate son of the war minister.


    That woman is her daughter, Xu Caishan!


    Even so many people outside the door, and the emperor''s roar, did not let the three wake up, the three are still doing indescribable action.


    Xu Caishan''s expression was also very enjoyable, and she was veryfortable between the two men.


    Anyway, this scene is stimting everyone''s eyes, but the emperor here, just secretly raised his head to have a quick look, then dare not look.


    Xu Caishan''s mother was very anxious and red. No matter the Emperor didn''t tell her to get up, she looked a little crazy and rushed to the room to try to separate them.


    But Xu Caishan''s mother is just an official wife, how can she open it? The emperor waved to the eunuch, and the eunuch went to help.


    The emperor''s face was ugly. He forced his anger and said to all the people: "all step down."


    Some people wiped the sweat on their forehead, and everyone stepped down, leaving only the eunuchs around the emperor and the families of the people concerned.


    The prime minister''s eyes were sharp and his heart was unhappy, but he did not speak.


    It was only when he was old and neglected by others that such a thing happened on his birthday.


    Meng Li also released his mental strength earlier. After a look, the scene was gorgeous, and then he followed the public.


    Meng Li and Qin Yi find a secret ce to change the clothes borrowed from the prime minister''s house.


    I don''t know how to solve the problem. The prince soon returns to the prince''s residence with Meng Li and Qin.


    Meng Li rode with the prince''s carriage and sighed.


    Xu Caishan wanted to harm the prince, but she didn''t expect that she would be killed so seriously.


    Now Xu Caishan is out of her game.


    One woman and two men. The prince is also interesting. He also gave Xu Caishan a man.


    I don''t know what kind of exnation I will give to Xu Fu.


    How to exin.


    If it''s a woman and a man, Xu Caishan can get married directly.


    This is the current situation


    To whom?


    Although the Minister of the Ministry of war seems to have a smaller official position than the Minister of the Ministry of family, the former Minister of the Ministry of war has been seriously ill at home. Basically, when the Minister of the Ministry of war dies, the Minister of the Ministry of war will be equal to the minister of the Ministry of family.


    Hubu and Bingbu are very important positions in a country. Hubu supports Wei zining.


    But the Minister of the Ministry of war is still wavering.


    Now sleeping in the future, can you still be a little partner?


    Meng Li estimates that the prince may take the opportunity to woo the soldiers.


    But the beneficiaries of this matter are not only the prince, but also many princes, who have the possibility to do it.


    Wei zining and his mother''s concubine are so popr that they are regarded as thorn in the flesh by many people.


    But the prince is the least suspected one, because he is already the prince. As long as he doesn''t make mistakes, be careful in everything and don''t be calcted, the position of the prince is still his.


    When he returned to the prince''s residence, the prince called Meng Li and Qin to him and said:


    "what happened today..."


    Meng Li and Qin knelt down on one knee, sped their fists, and began to swear to the prince.


    It''s nothing more than swearing that even if I die, I won''t tell you what happened today.


    Then they reported their every move today. Meng Li, Princess Pingxian, only said that she woke people up and gave them some basic antidote pills and left.


    The prince nodded with satisfaction, silent and silent, looking at Qin Yi and Meng Li all the time.


    Meng Li and Qin Yi did not speak. The atmosphere of the three was very quiet. The prince seemed to be thinking about something, and his face hesitated.


    Finally, I decided to touch the wall of the study, and a dark grid opened.


    The prince took out two small jade bottles and put them in front of the table.


    Negative hand and stand, did not speak, eyes light looking at Qin Yi and Meng Li.


    As soon as Qin saw this, she took a jade bottle without saying a word. When she opened the bottle, there was a strong smell of medicine in the air, which was disgusting.


    Meng Li also took a bottle forward.


    Tiandao''s own son is very cautious and can''tpletely believe them.


    It doesn''t matter.


    It''s all about eating early and eatingte.


    In the original plot, Wei ziye ascends to the throne. ording to the Royal regtions, the royal family has secret medicines, and the emperor''s Secret guards. All these are to be taken.


    So they were poisoned.


    This time it''s just earlier.If this is revealed, the crown prince will be finished.


    Shuyi, qinyi, Qiyi and Huayi were raised by the mother family of the prince and the mother family of the queen.


    At that time, not only the four of them were raised, but only the four of them won.


    He was sent to the pce to apany the prince.


    Naturally, there is no family.


    People who have no family are carefree and can go through life and death for the prince better.


    Also won''t be threatened by the intentional person, because the family betrays the prince.


    So there was noint in the original owner''s book at that time. He was born for the prince. He epted the prince as his own life when he was young.


    Be faithful.


    Qin Yi and Meng Li swallowed the pill, and the prince said, e to our pce to get the antidote once a month."


    When the prince spoke, he also observed the look of Meng Li and Qin Yi.


    Meng Li and Qin spoke in the same voice, but there was no difference. Then the prince sighed:


    "in fact, you four are the most trusted subordinates in this pce."


    "It''s just That''s all The prince didn''t finish.


    If you want to achieve great things, you should not stick to these feelings. Being too emotional is not a good thing.


    But at this time, the prince still shed a trace of intolerance.


    "As long as you don''t betray our pce, the medicine you take today has no effect on you."


    "But if you betray this pce, you will be in agony like a hundred insects eating your heart."


    When Meng Li and Qin heard the prince say this, they had to swear that they would be loyal to his highness and never betray anything.


    He also swore that if he betrayed the prince, he would not die well.


    The prince feltfortable and asked Meng Li and Qin to step down.


    Qin Yi and Meng leave the prince''s door and guard for a while at the gate of the prince''s pce.


    As soon as the chess team and the painting team change shifts, when the painting teames, they are full of gossip. They want to ask the prime minister what happened. However, due to the inconvenience of the crown prince, they just tell Meng Li to tell him in detail some other day.


    Meng Li said, "it''s the same to inquire outside."


    Draw a low voice:


    "those who inquire outside are always exaggerating and unrealistic, so it''s better to find you and Qin."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and, with a sigh, no longer paid attention to the eight trigrams of Hua Yi, left with Qin Yi.


    Qin''s face doesn''t change at all. She doesn''t worry about taking poison. She also says she wants to go to Mengli''s room to have a drink.

 Chapter 107

    Then Meng Li goes back to take a bath. Qin Yi takes the wine to Meng Li''s room.


    For example, they can only drink a cup of wine, and can''t get drunk.


    Always be ready.


    Meng Li and Qin Yi have a simple talk about what happened in the prime minister''s residence, and then Qin Yi says:


    "the master is too kind. He just treats him in his own way."


    "It''s hard to imagine the consequences of being cheated."


    Meng Li nodded in agreement, and Qin Yi sighed again:


    "the women in the back house can''t be underestimated. They are insidious and insidious."


    Meng Li quietly listens to Qin Yi and sighs. Qin Yi probably doesn''t know why Xu Caishan wants to deal with the prince.


    Then Qin Yifeng turned again, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "but your dress in the prime minister''s mansion is really strange."


    "All thates to mind now is your beautiful image."


    Meng Li


    So running to make fun of him is the real purpose of Qin Yi.


    Before for Wei ziye to fight against injustice, god horse is just a foreshadowing.


    They talk for a while. Qin returns to her room. Meng Ligang ns to cross his knees to practice. Wei ziye sends someone to her again.


    He said the Prince wanted to see her.


    Meng Li had to go.


    The prince asked Meng Lixian not to monitor Xu Caishan for the time being.


    Now everyone is paying attention to the trend of Xu''s house. There are too many people, so it''s easy to expose them.


    Meng Li said that he knew about it. He didn''t know how Xu Caishan would end up. Even if he had to do something, he would have to wait until it happened.


    Although the prince had told them before that the emperor had ordered the masters to take charge of their families and their mouths.


    But at that time, there were too many people in the prime minister''s office, or perhaps it was intentional propaganda.


    In any case, Xu Caishan''s affairs are making a lot of noise in the capital.


    The story of Xiangyan is particrly interesting. There are all kinds of rumors in the market for a while.


    Some even said that Xu Caishan wanted two men at a time.


    This time, Xu Caishan is really unlucky. Her reputation is extremely bad, which will naturally affect the marriage of other women in the Xu family.


    Then the Xu family sent out the news.


    Xu Caishan, the daughter of Xu family,mitted suicide.


    For a moment, I was shocked by the melon eaters, but everyone felt that it was reasonable.


    When this happened, the ordinary boudoir women who could stand it naturally chose to be a monk or end themselves, so as not to affect the family.


    This era is very harsh and cruel to women.


    Meng Li


    Suicide?


    Will Xu Caishanmit suicide?


    Finally, Meng Li feels that Xu Caishan is not so easy to give up his life.


    Meng Li felt that Xu Caishan must still struggle.


    And Wei zining now the whole person seems to be shing green.


    In the face of his father''s anger, and the joking eyes of his brothers, Wei zining felt that the whole person was not good.


    His fiancee was sleeping with another man, this kind of taste is really too sour.


    Wei zining didn''t know how he was recruited. He nned to calcte the prince, but the prince didn''t do anything good.


    It happened to him.


    It''s a shame to be seen by so many people in public.


    Is it the prince, who designed it?


    Wei zining ate this stuffy loss, in the heart is holding a stream of anger, want to hair no ground hair, ufortable.


    Especially seeing the emperor''s disappointed and irritated eyes, Wei zining was more worried.


    His beloved prince and his mother''s concubine have been in favor for many years, which can''t be lost.


    And his fiancee was sleeping.


    Originally, I was still trying to win over the Minister of the Ministry of war. Now how can I win over the Minister of the Ministry of war?


    Even now, he''s still trying to win over the war minister. It''s just a big glitch in the world.


    But we can''t do anything about each other.


    Although he is a minister of the Ministry of war, he will expose his strength and arouse the emperor''s suspicion.


    Wei zining was shut up by the emperor. He felt like a volcano, which would erupt anytime and anywhere.


    I don''t like anyone.


    The teacups in the house were smashed several times by Wei zining, and the servants in the house were all trembling.


    I''m afraid a careless master will burn them.


    After that, Wei''s subordinates went out to inquire about the news and came back, saying that it seemed that Xu Caishan hadmitted suicide.


    Xu''s house has hung up whitenterns and white cloth.


    Wei zining was in a trance, and then suddenly felt relieved.


    If you die, it''s over.


    There has to be an end.He doesn''t have to marry her anymore.


    When such a thing happened, how could he raise his head in his life if he married someone again.


    That''s the stain of a lifetime.


    Wei zining felt rxed for a while, and his heart was not so agitated. He just closed up and couldn''t go out of the house in March.


    However, before Wei was happy for a long time, someone sent someone to send a letter to Wei.


    When Wei opened it, his face turned green.


    It was written by Xu Caishan to Wei zining.


    It''s simple. She''s not dead.


    It''s just that the name of Xu Caishan no longer exists in this world.


    She had be her sister who was ill and kept in the boudoir.


    Xu Caishan''s meaning is very clear, that is, he wants Wei zining to marry her. They don''t need to be husband and wife, but they must have a ce.


    Then she will help him get what he wants.


    It''s a partnership.


    There is another hidden meaning in Xu Caishan''s letter, that is, if she can''t marry him, she will have to choose another prince.


    Wei zining


    It''s ufortable to be threatened.


    I''m very upset.


    Moreover, Xu Caishan also expressed her ability of foretelling in the letter.


    Just give a few simple examples, which will happen in the next few days, so that Wei zining can verify it, and it''s not toote to consider it after verification.


    Wei zining was a little disdainful.


    How can this woman do that?


    She said she had a clever n to ruin the crown prince, but who is now?


    Wei zining knew that Xu Caishan was also calcted, but he still despised Xu Caishan.


    But I can''t help but ask someone to go to the ce where Xu Caishan gave an example to verify.


    For example, the officials in Beijing who quietly carried a concubine, who when added a son.


    I didn''t expect that woman was right.


    Word for word.


    Wei zining is a little moved. If she can really predict, can you ask her about many things?


    It''s a fascinating skill.


    Of course, Wei zining also knew that this woman must have been forced to have no way to go.


    But it doesn''t stop him from trying to use her heart.


    Has changed the name, changed the status, married in the door is just to give a crown princess, who do his crown princess can.


    And want to know why she can foretell.


    If this woman can''t be used by him, it''s a bad thing for him to marry someone else.

 Chapter 108

    Xu Caishan is gloomy every day.


    When this happened, the sarcastic eyes of the family sisters made her ufortable.


    Hate, see others that special eyes, she would like to dig out each other''s eyes.


    But father''s disappointed eyes, mother''s sad eyes, are like a red iron te, burning in her heart, zizijingling.


    When Xu Caishan''s father proposed to send Xu Caishan to the temple for a period of time, Xu Caishan seemed to be drained of all her strength. Why?


    I think that everything can be changed after rebirth, but the reality is that rebirth is worse than the previous life.


    Why?


    Xu Caishan can only hold a glimmer of hope and write to Wei zining.


    She knew Wei zining and knew what conditions to offer to let him marry her.


    As long as Wei zining marries her, her father will not send her out.


    Then after a period of silence, Meng Li heard that Wei zining and the Hubu Shangshu mansion were going to marry again.


    What Wei zining wants to marry is a woman who is raised in the boudoir of shangshufu, the Ministry of household. She is small, weak and sick.


    Because there is a disease, it rarely appears in front of the world, and it is only recently that the disease has been cured.


    Meng Li


    Qin Yi said to Meng Li:


    "Shuyi, is there such a person in shangshufu of Hubu?"


    It is also possible for some wealthy families to choose not to tell others when they give birth to children who are prone to premature death.


    Meng Li smokes the corners of his mouth and doesn''t speak.


    No.


    There is no such person in the two plots.


    It is necessary for Xu Caishan to doubt this person.


    She didn''tmit suicide, but she just changed her name.


    I''m a little curious about how Xu Caishan made Wei zining marry her.


    The prince also feels that this matter is not simple, let Meng leave to investigate.


    How to investigate is to check whether there was a midwife who delivered a baby in Shangshu mansion of the Ministry of household more than ten years ago.


    And then bribe the servants of Hubu Shangshu mansion to confirm whether there is such a person.


    Meng Li spent a little time and energy in front of the Prince:


    "master, there should be no such a person."


    The crown prince raised his eyebrows and said, with a sneer on his face:


    "it''s true that those who achieve great things don''t care about small things."


    Meng Li looked at the prince, a look of schadenfreude, some speechless.


    The prince was silent for a while. He thought about it in his heart and said:


    "so that''s Xu Caishan?"


    "It''s just self deception, or a better way to say it."


    Meng Li, it''s just a superficial statement to make face better.


    If you have a heart, you will know.


    After that, the prince got married smoothly, and Wei zining also came. He watched the prince get married all the way, but his eyes almost sparked.


    I''m not happy.


    He was so unlucky, but the prince was sofortable.


    I want to do something, but I don''t have a chance.


    It wasn''t long before Wei zining got married with Xu Caishan. The specifications of the marriage were based on the specifications of the prince''s marriage.


    No more, no less.


    Generally speaking, ording to the importance attached to women, we should increase some on the basis of it.


    Wei also had a ck face in the whole process, without any joy of being a bridegroom.


    Some people who go to the wedding have aplicated look at Wei zining.


    After that, the surface of the capital was calm, but in fact it was dark and turbulent, because the emperor, like in the story, began to be seriously ill.


    The first people who get the news are the princes.


    Everyone has their own worries.


    But the surface of Kung Fu is very good, to the emperor all kinds of care greetings.


    The life of Wei zining and Xu Caishan is also very interesting.


    Wei zining took a fancy to Xu Caishan''s ability of foretelling.


    Looking at the emperor''s growing illness, he went to Xu Caishan and asked:


    "Caishan, can you know his father''s health?" More euphemistic.


    I almost didn''t ask you directly if you know when the emperor died.


    Xu Caishan was dressed in gorgeous clothes, with her hair in a bun, and her eyes were not warm at all. She sneered and said:


    "are you so impatient?"


    Wei zining frowned and looked at Xu Caishan''s beautiful face. He was a bit swaying. He was still interested in this woman.


    However, when I think of what happened in the prime minister''s office, I feel a little disgusted. But after all, I have to bear with it and say:


    "this is also the first thing to prepare. It''s always good to have a preparation."


    Every time I ask this woman how to know the future, this woman says that she dreamt when she was dreaming.


    Why doesn''t he have the ability to predict the future.Xu Caishan pulled out a sad smile. In this person''s eyes, there is only interest, and she just wants to talk from her mouth.


    Is this man reliable?


    Xu Caishan knew that she was in a difficult situation. When she married Wei zining, she just wanted to make a transition. She also needed to n for her future.


    One day, when the man doesn''t need her, he will abandon her as my shoes.


    Living one more life, let her understand a lot of truth, see through a lot of people.


    Seeing that Xu Caishan didn''t speak, Wei zining said patiently:


    "now that you and I are husband and wife, sharing weal and woe, we should stick to one mind."


    "I''ll be fine with you."


    "Let him go of the past." Wei zining thought about it and said.


    But in my dream, the person in that position in the future is not you


    Wei zining''s face changed suddenly and asked: "who is it?"


    Xu Caishan thought of the prince and whispered with Wei zining, nning.


    Wei zining listens to Xu Caishan''s n and looks at Xu Caishan withplicated eyes.


    On the one hand, the woman gave him wonderful ideas.


    If it did, he would have brought down a strong opponent.


    But on the other hand, she was a little scared. This woman is not simple at all. The city is too deep.


    However, Wei ziningforted himself immediately. No matter how deep the city was, in the final analysis, it was still a woman who had been raised in the boudoir since childhood and had no strength in her hands.


    It''s just advice.


    As far as her ns are concerned, they can only be carried out with the strength in his hands.


    Without him, she is nothing.


    And Meng Li can''t stare at Xu Caishan now.


    After Xu Caishan got married, she seldom went out. She didn''t know whether she was afraid of being recognized or why.


    And it''s not easy to start with Meng Li in Wei zining''s side, and the bodyguards around him are not bad, so it''s easy to be found.


    Meng Li can only follow the prince all day.


    In the end is a young couple, newly married, sometimes can be prince and princess suddenly fill a bite of dog food.


    Meng Li is a little full.


    As time went by, the emperor in the pce called more and more doctors. At this time, there were some cases of boy missing in the capital.


    Originally, several boys were missing, but they couldn''t get to the emperor for a while. However, one of the missing boys was the son of an official.


    This attracted the attention of the emperor.


    Order someone to look it up.

 Chapter 109

    However, the clues pointed directly to the prince.


    There is no definite evidence, but someone in the court has already reminded the prince.


    The prince was a little confused. Who poured dirty water on him?


    My heart is really sad.


    Since his father was seriously ill, his father was often apanied by Wei zining''s biological mother, Princess Shu.


    This makes the prince and the queen feel bad.


    We''ve be more cautious.


    I didn''t expect that something went wrong at the critical moment.


    The prince let Meng Li four people to check, this time is not small, can''t let that don''t have the charge on her.


    Meng Li sighed. She knew why, but she couldn''t tell the prince so inly.


    This is Xu Caishan again.


    The same recipe as in the story.


    In the plot, the prince is abandoned first, and after Wei zining and Xu Caishan get married, Xu Caishan is still worried about the prince''s counterattack.


    We began to catch some boys and train a team of people in the capital.


    Put it directly on the crown prince.


    The emperor knows that nature is very angry, and he is unwilling to let you go, isn''t he?


    How dare you train your troops and n to rebel.


    All kinds of evidence point to the prince. The prince can''t argue, so it''s over.


    In any case, logically speaking, there is nothing wrong with it. The prince was abandoned and resented. He wanted to rebel and force the pce. It sounds reasonable.


    Meng Li has made up her mind, and she has been practicing for such a long time.


    Although I can''t escape from the sky, I still have strong physical strength.


    Meng Li doesn''t n to be too smart. She finds out everything every time. How can she do it.


    So I don''t expect the prince to do everything. She ns to do it by herself.


    Quietly, to be an unknown subordinate for the prince.


    Meng Li disguised himself as a quack in the suburbs of Beijing. He invited some vige men to build a batch of armor and weapons.


    He pretended to be a fortune teller and spread rumors among the people.


    It is said that the West mansion is shrouded in purple, and the West mansion is Wei zining''s, which means that Wei zining is the future emperor.


    However, themon people do not think it is too big. ording to the legend of the poption, they even put it in a proper way.


    The emperor on the sickbed is very angry. He is not dead yet. Even the most noble people in the world, purple Qi should cover his pce and his pce.


    Where can I get the yellow boy.


    When Wei zining heard such a rumor, he was overjoyed, even the fortune teller said he was purple.


    That''s proof of his natural destiny.


    When Xu Caishan saw Wei zining''s proud appearance, she scolded a fool.


    I don''t know if I''ve been cheated by others. There was no such thing in my previous life.


    Xu Caishan guessed that it should be the prince''s counterattack.


    After all, they haven''t provoked anyone in this period of time.


    Wei zining was proud for a while, and his brain was not stupid. Knowing that this kind of rumor would irritate the emperor, he took the initiative to run to the emperor and said that someone must have framed him.


    He wanted to stir up his father son rtionship with the emperor.


    Let the emperor not believe such words.


    Wei zining''s mouth is also sweet, coax the emperor''s heart, although there is a knot in one''s heart, but the mood still get somefort.


    However, the prince''s side is also as anxious as the ants on the hot pot. Every clue points to him.


    It''s got a pattern.


    Even there are some men in the capital who specialize in eating overlord food and robbing good girls. Then they put down their words and say that they are a mysterious team. It''s better not to resist.


    In the end, the team was caught one night. At the beginning, they looked as if they were going to die. After several times of torture, they confessed that they were the prince''s men.


    The emperor summoned the prince to ask for responsibility.


    When the prince was summoned, he sighed a long time. If he wanted to add to the crime, he would have no choice!


    Before the prince left, the princess said:


    "I''m afraid it''s a lot worse tonight."


    The crown princess looked sad, thought about it and said:


    "Your Highness, I want to go back to see my father."


    The prince looked at the princess gratefully, and finally refused:


    "no, it''s not a trivial matter. It''s better not to involve the Houfu in the private training of elite soldiers


    The princess''s eyes were full of tears. She wanted to say something, but she saw the figure of the prince leaving.


    Meng Li, who was standing at the door, heard their conversation and sipped his mouth.


    The prince went to the door, summoned the four men and said, "no matter what happens, don''t act rashly."


    "Take good care of the prince''s residence." The prince asked again.


    You can''t take bodyguards to the pce. If you can''t get rid of the crime, even if you enter the heaven prison, the prince''s house will be safe for a while.Qin Yi, Qi Yi and Hua Yi have worries on their faces. When Meng Li sees this, his face is also full of worries.


    Everyone didn''t say anything, just nodded and said yes.


    The prince scanned every face, and then found the housekeeper to exin. Then he walked towards the door with a heavy heart.


    At the gate of the prince''s mansion, a couple of people sent by the emperor meet the prince at the gate.


    With a bitter smile, the prince followed the couple to the pce.


    Meng Li estimated that the emperor probably knew his body better, maybe he felt that his time was running out.


    Naturally, we can also feel that thepetition among various Prince factions is bing more and more obvious.


    Even if I feel like I''m dying, no one wants to be forced to abdicate. Of course, I want to appoint a future emperor.


    What''s more, if the prince really trains his troops, it is a direct vition of his bottom line.


    If the prince does not follow the trend, he will not seed.


    I don''t know why the emperor doesn''t like the prince.


    Is it difficult for the crown prince to be too excellent to surpass the emperor and make the emperor unhappy?


    Anyway, most of the time do not like a person, there is really no reason, no matter how excellent do not like.


    Wei zining chose to send people to the prison at night, which was also the emperor''s temperament. He would summon the prince at night.


    The prince was summoned and punished in the night, because it was the night, not so many people knew, and not so many people came to plead for the prince.


    Let the emperor make decisions more clean and decisive.


    Hsu Tsai Shan''s thought is appropriate, probably because she is afraid of beingte.


    When we get up the next day, the prince has been abolished, and you don''t have a joke. Do you still want the emperor to take back his life.


    Meng Li left the prince''s house and walked into a corner, which was near the second prince''s house.


    The armor and weapons have been piled up in it for a long time. Meng Li only needs to put these things into the second prince''s house, and then he can perfectly tell everyone that the initiator of this case is the second prince.


    This is exhausting Meng Li.


    Take people to build armor and weapons as soon as you have time, then dig a hole and bury it here in the middle of the night.


    Because of the limited funds, Meng Li only made a few boxes. When the time came, he was found to have these things. Even if the emperor''s heart was too far away, he would not put the pot on the crown prince''s head if he didn''t take care of the second prince.


    Then Meng Li uses her unique skill to run.

 Chapter 110

    With all the aura instilled in his legs, Meng Li rushed back to the prince''s mansion. Then he was in a panic in the main hall of the prince''s mansion and asked someone to tell the princess inside.


    She said she had something important to see the princess.


    The princess has been crying since the prince left. She doesn''t know what the next fate will be. She is at a loss and doesn''t go anywhere in the main hall.


    Hearing the prince''s personal bodyguard book, he asked Meng Li to go in as soon as he wanted to see her.


    Meng Li went in and gave a gift to the princess. His face was a little flustered.


    Seeing this, the princess thought that something had happened to the prince, but she calmed down and asked, "Shuyi, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "princess, my subordinates just received a letter. The man said that he must show it to you."


    Meng Li handed the letter written in his own handwriting to the princess.


    It''s Meng Li''s handwriting. No one has seen it.


    In the letter, Meng Li said that if the princess wants to save the prince, she must take people to put out the fire. He also wrote a ce on it. It must be fruitful to take people here.


    It''s so enigmatic that Meng Li didn''t make it clear.


    It''s too clear to be believable.


    She really tried her best. She felt that for the sake of the prince, she really broke her heart.


    During this period of time, for the sake of the prince, she also spent money and strength, and everyone lost ap.


    He also has a deep sense of merit and fame.


    The Crown Princess looks puzzled and looks at the letter in Meng Li''s hand. She takes it and immediately opens it.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at Meng Li. He was full of doubts. He didn''t quite understand what it meant. He asked Meng Li to step back first.


    Meng Li left the main hall. After a while, the princess called her servant girl and rushed back to Zhongyong''s residence.


    When Meng Li saw that the princess had gone, she slipped out again and went to the second prince''s house. A torch burned the second prince''s house.


    When the second prince learned that the prince had been taken away by the emperor''s people, he was very proud. He immediately felt that he would win. He got two sses of wine and nned to have a drink to celebrate. He was waiting for the news from the pce.


    It''s not settled yet, and he can''t sleep.


    But before I had two drinks, I heard the servant yell to go away.


    The second prince was surprised and immediately ordered someone to put out the fire, but the fire was getting bigger and bigger. For a time, the fire in the second prince''s house was raging.


    At this time, it was notte at night. No one in the second prince''s house fell asleep and there were no casualties. They all ran out to help put out the fire.


    Wearing thin clothes and a cape, Xu Caishan looked at the second prince and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The second prince was a little displeased. The woman always held a high attitude in front of him, but she still said:


    "I don''t know why, the west yard is on fire."


    Xu Caishan frowned. It didn''t happen in her previous life.


    What''s going on?


    But Meng Li is suffering. Smoke billows in the fire. Meng Li feels choked to death. He covers his mouth and nose with a wet cloth and picks up a box of armor


    It has to be said that when Meng Li put the heavy iron box on her body, her shoulder sank and she felt that she was almost crushed.


    In addition, the iron box is wrapped with cotton cloth by Meng Li. The cotton cloth is wet, otherwise the iron box will be very hot when it enters the high temperature environment.


    It adds weight to the iron box.


    It''s too heavy. Meng Li gritted his teeth. Fortunately, he practiced for such a long time, otherwise he couldn''t move such a heavy box.


    Meng Li picked up the box, went into the second prince''s mansion, found a sundry room, put the box of armor in it, and saw that all the servants in the second prince''s mansion were busy putting out the fire, but they didn''t notice her in the fire


    It''s really hard work. Meng Li is a little bit broken. He puts his life together to carry the boxes in one by one.


    Be quick and urate, or you may be injured.


    If she had not wrapped her head in wet cloth, her hair would have been burnt out by the fire.


    The Crown Princess rushed back to Zhongyong Houfu with the misty letter written by Meng Li.


    The crown princess is zhongyonghou''s favorite. As soon as shees in, she meets her father, zhongyonghou.


    When he saw the princess, he said in a hurry:


    "are you back?"


    "I expect you toe back and wait for you at the door."


    The princess was immediately moved, and saw her brothersing towards her in neat clothes. She burst into tears and said, "thank you for your love."


    The Marquis waved his hand and said:


    "let''s not talk about that. What''s going on first?"


    The princess quickly took out the letter from Meng Li and said:


    "I don''t know who wrote or whether this person is reliable."


    "I don''t quite understand the meaning. The prince has gone to the pce. The daughter has no idea in her heart, so she wants to ask her father to help her have a look.""Make another decision for your daughter."


    Then he handed the letter to Mr. Hou. He quickly looked at it and then handed the envelope to several elder brothers of the princess. They passed it around to each other. Before they could speak, he looked up and saw the fire in the second prince''s mansion.


    Several people looked at each other, and the Marquis said decisively:


    "it''s not toote, let''s go!"


    In this case, the dead horse can only be used as a living horse doctor. Even if there is no harvest, it can also be said to help put out the fire.


    That''s right. He''s so warm-hearted.


    The Marquis took his sons and some good officials to fight the fire in the second prince''s mansion.


    The princess was in a very uneasy mood. She didn''t know whether the prince had entered the pce or whether she had seen the emperor.


    Zhongyonghou took a group of people to the second prince''s house. The second prince''s door was open. When there was a fire, the door was naturally open.


    When Zhongyong and his party stepped into the mansion, they saw Wei zining and Xu Caishan standing in the front yard. When the second prince saw Zhongyong and his party, he immediately felt that they were not good.


    Before opening his mouth, Zhongyong Hou took the lead in giving orders to his servants:


    "take water from the second prince''s house, and go to help put out the fire."


    Wei zining, looking at Zhongyong, said in a deep voice:


    "isn''t that good?"


    "I will deal with the affairs in the prince''s mansion."


    Hou ye said with a smile:


    "second prince, I''m really worried about the safety of the second prince. I can''t care so much about the safety of the second prince."


    Wei zining wanted to stop the people brought by Zhongyong Hou, so he refused: "no, pleasee back first."


    Hou yepi said with a smile:


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s alling. The fire is so big. It''s better to put it out earlier."


    Wei zining choked. Although he didn''t know what the other party wasing for, if he drove people away in this way, he would dy the fire fighting and burn the prince''s house to the ground. He would not be scolded by his father.


    It must be said that he was narrow-minded and didn''t agree with his courtiers.


    And let zhongyonghou get a good man.


    What''s more, there is nothing shady in his mansion.


    It''s impossible to find something that can be used as an article.


    Wei zining looked at the servants brought by zhongyonghou. They had disappeared. It was toote to stop them.


    Wei zining was not happy in his heart. He threw his sleeves and hummed. He didn''t speak any more.

 Chapter 111

    Xu Caishan always feels that something is wrong. Zhongyonghou is an old fox. Can he help put out the fire with such kindness?


    Looking at the fire over there, Xu Caishan wanted to go and have a look, but she was afraid of hurting herself, so her mind stopped.


    Standing on one side quietly, did not speak.


    Although the minister brought by zhongyonghou didn''t know why he came to put out the fire, he still kept calm and didn''t ask. Everyone was staring at the direction of the fire.


    After a while, the fire was put out. A bodyguard brought by Zhongyong came to Zhongyong and said to him quietly:


    "Marquis, we found several boxes of things at the ce you ordered."


    Zhongyong Hou''s eyes shed and asked:


    "what?"


    "Boxes of armor and weapons."


    "It''s in there like that, and it hasn''t been burned."


    Zhongyong Hou first straightened his face, but he was overjoyed. He looked at Wei zining, who didn''t know what was in his backyard, and led the group to him.


    Wei zining frowned and said: "what are you doing? It''s not suitable to break in like this, is it


    Zhongyong waited for a cold hum, and said with angry eyes:


    "what does the second prince put in the mansion? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    "I''ll check it and report it to the emperor."


    With that, regardless of Wei''s face, he took a group of people to step in quickly.


    When the second prince saw Zhonghou''s behavior, he was rmed. He immediately followed Zhongyong. Xu Caishan also frowned and followed the group.


    In the pce, the emperor looked at the prince and asked him:


    "you dare to practice elite soldiers privately. Are you going to rebel?"


    The prince just said:


    "father, if you want to add crime, you have no reason to say so. This is obviously the situation set up by people who have a heart for their children."


    The emperor sneered.


    Even if someone else set up a bureau for him, as the crown prince of a country, it would be so easy to be calcted, and it would be difficult to be a great task in the future.


    The crown prince''s back was straight, and he said to the Emperor:


    "father, my son is really wronged."


    "But your men have confessed!" The emperor coughed a few times. The eunuch next to him was holding a spittoon. The emperor spat phlegm inside. It was all blood.


    What else did the prince want to say? A eunuch came in in a hurry and said something in the emperor''s ear. After hearing this, the emperor''s face was livid. He took a big breath and yelled at the Prince:


    "it''s wrong, both of you are going to be wrong!"


    "Come on, I''ll go out of the pce. I don''t believe it. I''ll go and see for myself."


    Having said that, he took a look at the prince. Without saying anything else, he got up and walked out of the hall.


    The prince was also muddled, so he watched the emperor get up and go away. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should get up to keep up, or just kneel down in the pce and wait for the emperor.


    When the emperor arrived, zhongyonghou and the second prince had a fight.


    The second prince firmly refused to admit that the boxes were made by himself.


    But Zhongyong and his party, as well as several ministers, all confirmed that this thing was found in the second prince''s mansion.


    Among them, there were two ministers who were upright and upright. When the emperor saw that they both said so, he immediately felt cool in his heart.


    And Zhongyong Hou is not stupid. He says that the prince must be trapped by the arrangement of the second prince.


    Zhongyonghou and the second prince quarreled with each other.


    "I don''t know how to fall on the emperor''s pce."


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily:


    "is it difficult to run to your mansion like this?"


    The emperor nced at the heavy iron boxes on the ground. Who can move in so quietly?


    The second prince just called for injustice:


    "father, I really don''t know what''s going on."


    the emperor nced at the crowd and saw that although the second prince was pleading for mercy, he was not so nervous and afraid, obviously because he loved him.


    This appearance made the emperor feel disgusted.


    His illness is more and more serious, but his son not only does not care about him, but constantly small action.


    He was not confused.


    The prince was used empty handed, it seems that those messy clues point to the prince.


    If this son is obedient, he can take advantage of the situation to abolish the crown prince and let him take the upper position in the future, but now he is so impatient to forge armor and weapons privately.


    Didn''t you follow his will to revolt and force the pce?


    Thinking of this, the emperor said in a deep voice:


    "I''m not dead yet! You are sowless! "


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, a group of people immediately knelt down and cried out to the emperor to calm down.


    The emperor looked at the second prince and said:"You are in the mansion first. You are not allowed to go anywhere and no one else is allowed toe to your mansion without my permission."


    "Everything needs to be investigated."


    "I''m tired. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." The emperor took a deep look at Zhongyong.


    Even if it''s not right, is it his son who gets a minister to jump up and down?


    The second prince''s heart sank. Looking at the anger in the emperor''s eyes, he sipped his mouth and didn''t speak.


    It''s not that the second prince doesn''t want to struggle any more, but that he understands the emperor. The more he says, the more annoyed the emperor will be.


    In front of so many people, his father could not put things down like this.


    Now we can only wait for the imperial concubine to intercede for him and help him.


    Zhongyong Hou frowned. Do you still try to put down the things with solid evidence?


    But fortunately, the prince''s crisis was saved.


    Originally, the evidence was directed at the prince, but now it is directed at the second prince.


    People in the world should be more convinced of these boxes of solid evidence than the evidence that the crown prince was used by others. The emperor can''t convict the Crown Prince now.


    And the prince in the prince don''t know how long kneel, only a eunuch came to inform the prince, let the prince first back to the pce, said the emperor has returned to the pce to rest.


    Also let the prince not step out of the mansion.


    The prince is not sure what this is about, but he can still go back. It should not be too bad.


    Straight back to the prince''s mansion.


    When the prince returned to the prince''s residence, Meng Li met him quickly:


    "master, are you back?" Qin Yi said, looking more excited.


    The prince didn''t know what was going on. Before he spoke, the princess took a letter to the prince and said, "Your Highness, this was sent by my concubine''s father just now."


    The prince quickly opened the letter, in which zhongyonghou exined the whole story of what happened tonight. Then the prince understood why he went out of the pce without any punishment.


    Looking at Meng Li, the prince asked:


    "who sent you the letter?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "he''s a man in ck. He''s too fast to see clearly."


    The prince was a little disappointed, and he didn''t know who arranged this. He helped him without any reason. What was his n?


    Are those things hidden in the pce by the second prince himself?

 Chapter 112

    The prince told Meng Li what happened in the second prince''s mansion.


    Meng Li was disappointed. The Emperor didn''t make a decision on the spot. He really liked Wei zining.


    But Meng Li believes that when thingse to this stage, the crown prince party will definitely not miss this opportunity.


    Maybe other princes will take the opportunity to bite.


    Of course, when the timees, more people will sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Tomorrow''s court hall will be very lively.


    Meng Li went back to his room. When he took a bath, he saw a piece of blood on his arm. It was identally burned when he was carrying the box.


    It really hurts.


    Meng Li counted his money and worked as a bodyguard in front of the prince. His sry was not low, and he didn''t use it much.


    Originally, the deposit was very considerable, but it was too expensive to make armor and weapons.


    She has to save money on medicine now.


    I hope the original owner doesn''t look silly when all the money is spent.


    I don''t know what kind of reward the organization will give the original owner.


    Lady Shu was so angry that she could only wait outside the pce.


    The queen went into the emperor''s bedroom and watched a group of doctors discussing the emperor''s illness. All of them were worried.


    Looking at the doctor''s face, the queen knew that the emperor''s condition was not very good.


    Around the pce eunuchs are standing on both sides, watching the queene in, have saluted.


    The queen went up to the emperor and sighed, looking very sad.


    But in the heart actually kills the idea to rise gradually.


    If she killed the emperor now, her son would be able to stand on the throne of God.


    There is no need to worry about being abolished as the crown prince, and there is no need to face the calction of so many people.


    She also became the queen mother with the highest status in the harem, and the slut could no longer brag in front of her.


    After that, she will livefortably.


    The Queen''s eyes twinkled. She was holding a small jade vase in her long sleeve embroidered with gold. She was struggling in her heart.


    In the end is a husband and wife, even if the emperor is not so good to her, to this moment, she still feel some can''t start.


    But


    It''s a rare opportunity.


    As long as the emperor is sober, she has no chance to apany him.


    The Queen''s eyes are veryplex, but I think that the prince was called into the Pcest night. If it wasn''t for the second prince, the prince''s position would be in danger.


    Think of here, the Queen''s eyes finally gradually be single and clear.


    Meng Li had been guarding the front door of the prince''s pce with Qin. Suddenly, a bell came from the direction of the Imperial Pce, with destion and heaviness.


    Everyone knelt down one after another, and the prince also knelt down. This is the death knell.


    It deres the end of the emperor''s life in the pce.


    Meng Li hasn''t responded yet.


    Is the emperor dead?


    How did you die?


    Is the emperor angry with a group of people?


    Meng Li felt that things were not so simple.


    In the story, the emperor did not die at this time.


    But at the same time, Meng Li was relieved that the emperor died. As long as he didn''t write the imperial edict before, the prince would seed.


    It''s time to finish her task.


    The crown prince''splexion wasplicated, and he knelt in the direction of the pce. He couldn''t tell the taste in his heart.


    But there was another sigh of relief.


    His crisis waspletely relieved.


    Wei zining and Xu Caishan are really stupid.


    Xu Caishan''s face is muddled. Why is it different from the previous life.


    Xu Caishan was weak all over, and her face was pale.


    He said to himself in confusion:


    "no, no It''s not like that. "


    Since rebirth, I have vowed that if I have a prophet, I can change everything.


    But the bloody reality told her again and again that she was aplete failure.


    The second prince, however, held a trace of hope and luck in his heart.


    However, it was not until the national mourning passed that the prince took over the throne, and there was no imperial edict in the imagination of the second prince to let him take over the throne, that the second princepletely gave up his heart and looked a little crazy.


    Why?


    Because he''s not the eldest son?


    What''s the old rule?


    It is clear that he is the first emperor''s favorite prince!


    Find Xu Caishan and roar:


    "don''t you promise to tell me, just listen to you?"


    "What did you say when you asked me to marry you?"


    "Ah? You said it


    "Since you have the ability to foretell, why can''t you tell me earlier?"


    Wei zining''s face was ferocious and his eyes were staring at Xu Caishan.Raising her hand is a p on Xu Caishan''s face, Xu Caishan mouth Qinchu blood, murmured:


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know."


    Once again, it''s not as good as the previous life.


    Worse than ever.


    Oh, my God.


    In that case, why do you ask her to live again?


    Do you want to y with her?


    Wei zining looks at Xu Caishan in disgust. He doesn''t have enough to do. He has a strong sense of killing in his heart. But he thinks that Xu Caishan''s family can only let people put Xu Caishan under house arrest in the backyard.


    Xu Caishan drags her feet towards the backyard, looking like she''s out of her mind.


    Want to cry, want to shout, want to shout.


    She lost all her life.


    No, she lost two lives.

 Chapter 113

    After Wei ziye ascended the throne, the Crown Princess naturally became the queen.


    And Meng Li became the emperor''s dark guard.


    It''s no longer an open guard all day long. Most of the time, it''s very secretive to do something for the emperor secretly.


    Wei ziye also enfeoffs the mature princes ording to the ancestral system.


    If the imperial edict left by the former Emperor had been arranged, the new emperor would only have toply with the will of the former Emperor.


    But if the former Emperor didn''t leave a word, the new emperor would have to worry about it.


    Of course, Wei ziye has a grudge. He thought that when he was the crown prince, Wei zining framed him many times and regarded him as a thorn in the flesh. However, Wei zining thought that he had just ascended the throne and was not suitable for killing his brothers.


    He now needs to build up an image of a benevolent and tolerant monarch.


    In ordance with the regtions, he also granted Wei zining a king and a fiefdom.


    Given a time limit, within the time limit, let Prince Wei zining go to the fiefdom.


    However, on the day of Wei zining''s going to the fiefdom, Wei ziye called Meng Li''s four men to him and asked them to solve the problem when Wei zining went to the fiefdom.


    I have done so many things to him in the past. Even when I arrived at the fiefdom, I was unwilling and had many ideas.


    It''s a hidden danger to keep it, and it''s really a barrier.


    Let''s settle it.


    At that time, when King Ning went to the fiefdom, he met mountain bandits and died.


    Meng Li''s four men were ordered to catch up with Wei zining''s team.


    However, when Meng Li four people catch up with Wei zining''s team, Wei zining and his party are already fighting with them.


    Qin Yi said to Meng Li:


    "although we don''t know what''s going on, we can take advantage of the chaos..." Qin Yi''s hand wipes his neck and makes a killing gesture.


    "We think it''s OK," he said Then he nned to rush over.


    Meng Li grabbed the fastest one and said, "don''t worry. Let''s see what''s going on."


    Let''s see what the situation is first. If the other party can kill Wei zining and Xu Caishan, they don''t have to fight any more.


    Painting a powerful hand from Meng to grasp, can only give up, patience waiting.


    Meng Li saw the two sides fighting. Looking at the people fighting with Wei zining, they seemed to cooperate very skillfully. At first sight, they were well-trained people.


    It''s supposed to be from Jingzhong.


    I don''t know who it is.


    But the other side said:


    "as long as you give up the women in your team, we''ll let you go."


    Wei zining looked at Xu Caishan in an instant, his eyes twinkling.


    The other side is aggressive, for this woman?


    Wei zining thought in his heart.


    It''s a long way to the fiefdom. If the fight goes on, the number of people on the other side is not less than that on his side. His side will inevitably lose people.


    Security on the road is one point less.


    But it''s also very humiliating to hand in your princess.


    A man of the other party saw that Wei zining didn''t speak and said:


    "if you don''t, you''ll lose your life."


    In the carriage, Xu Caishan heard what the other party said and looked at Wei zining. She opened her mouth and didn''t know how to say it.


    I don''t know what Wei zining should do.


    She was really speechless.


    Wei came down from the sedan chair and said calmly:


    "where are the mountain bandits who dare to rob the king?"


    Although Wei zining said so, he was farther and farther away from the sedan chair.


    With a sneer and a sneer, the other side waved to the people behind him, and several of them broke through in the direction of the sedan chair. Seeing this, Xu Caishan rushed out of the sedan chair and wanted to run behind Wei zining. But as soon as Xu Caishan came out, he was caught.


    Xu Caishan was controlled by others, so he felt afraid. Unexpectedly, Wei zining was so cruel and cruel that he gave up on her without hesitation.


    I had to look at Wei zining and plead:


    "Lord, you can''t just give up on me one day."


    Xu Caishan struggled and tried to break free, but it didn''t work at all. Her heart was both scared and sour. She could only stare at Wei zining tightly.


    I hope Wei zining can save her.


    The man at the head of the other partyughs, looks at Wei zining and says:


    "for such a woman, isn''t it worth it?"


    Wei zining looks very blue and understands the meaning of the other party. Although he doesn''t know who the other party is, he also guesses that the other party is from the capital. He must know the details of Xu Caishan.


    The man headed by the other side didn''t intend to entangle with Wei zining, so he achieved his goal and called out:


    "retreat."


    After that, the group no longer entangled with Wei zining''s team and left quickly.Before Xu Caishan was taken away, she still turned to Wei zining for help:


    "Lord, help me!"


    "Help me!"


    "Please help me!"


    Wei zining looked at Xu Caishan''s frightened eyes, very ufortable, but he really didn''t want to leave this woman around.


    Even when she got to the fiefdom, she died of illness.


    In that case, it''s hard to save people now.


    He was silent.


    A man beside Wei zining asked:


    "Wang Ye, are you chasing me?"


    Wei zining frowned and remained silent for a while, saying:


    "chase! By the way, they were exterminated. "


    Wei zining nced at the crowd again. What Wei zining did just now was to give up Xu Caishan, which everyone could see clearly. However, in order to give Wei zining a step down, he sent a group of people to chase him casually.


    Then he came back and told Wei zining that he didn''t catch up.


    Wei zining also cooperated with the performance, with a sad face, and went on the road


    When Meng Li saw that Xu Caishan was taken away, he said to Qin Yi:


    "I''m afraid this is a y directed and performed by Princess Ning to get away."


    "I''ll see. You wait for me first."


    Qin Yi said with approval:


    "but look, if it''s true..."


    Qin wiped her neck again and made a gesture of killing.


    Hua Yi asked uneasily:


    "can you do it alone, or I''ll go with you."


    "We''re in two teams."


    Meng Li shook his head and refused:


    "no, I should be able to."


    "Then the three of us went to solve King Ning." A chess voice.


    Meng Li gave a sound and asked:


    "can you three, if you can''t, we will act together when Ie back."


    Qin Yi said:


    "it''s getting dark. I don''t n toe in the open."


    It should be OK to wait for the night. "


    Meng Li, no longer talking with the three people, chased the group with Xu Caishan.


    Not long after Meng Li caught up with the group, Xu Caishan was tied up. She was extremely reluctant to confront the group and asked, "who are you, dare to kidnap me?"


    "Tell me who sent you?"


    However, no one paid any attention to Xu Caishan. The man at the head thought Xu Caishan was boring. The woman''s voice was so sharp that Xu Caishan''s mouth was blocked.


    Meng Li silently follows behind them, looking at Xu Caishan struggling as she walks, and dispelling the idea that all this is Xu Caishan''s self directing and self acting.

 Chapter 114

    They went in the direction of Jingzhong until it was dark and they entered a manor.


    Most of these manors are owned by the dignitaries in the capital.


    Meng Li doesn''t know whose manor is.


    Then Xu Caishan was taken in.


    Meng Li also touched the roof of the house, gently opened the tiles and looked at the scene inside.


    Meng Li had some idents.


    It turned out to be princess Pingxian.


    Meng Li blinked. She always felt that Princess Pingxian was very simple and didn''t know the world.


    In the prime minister''s house, facing the shy appearance of many people, I didn''t expect that he was also a master with a way.


    Xu Caishan looks at Princess Pingxian and suddenly stares at her. The man next to her takes out what she has put in her mouth. Xu Caishan says incredulously:


    "is it you?"


    Princess Pingxian nodded and said, "it''s me."


    Xu Caishan struggled, and the rope on her body hurt her. Princess Pingxian said to the people beside her:


    "go down."


    "Princess, can you untie me first? There must be a misunderstanding between us."


    "Have you forgotten that we are good sisters?"


    Princess Pingxian sneers and waves her hand to sign people to step down. She doesn''t ask people to untie Xu Caishan.


    After waiting for people to go down, Princess Pingxian said:


    "do you have the face to be a sister with me?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve been too busy to get in touch with you, and I''ve changed my identity. It''s really inconvenient."


    "You don''t me me for that, do you?"


    Xu Caishan''s eyes shed and said.


    Princess Pingxian burst out in her throat:


    "Xu Caishan, do you still want to pretend to be stupid with me now?"


    "If it wasn''t for my father''s care, I don''t know you''re not dead."


    "I didn''t expect that such a big thing happened. You still changed into the second princess, now Princess Ning."


    "I couldn''t believe it at first."


    Princess Pingxian asked one question after another.


    Xu Caishan still had a fluke in her heart. Her eyes were sad, and she said:


    "Ping Xian, you know, as a family woman, I''m not as lucky as you. The family will only exchange me for benefits."


    "I don''t want to, I..."


    Princess Pingxian was impatient and interrupted Xu Caishan, saying:


    "you don''t have to quibble any more. At that time, I only drank the wine you handed me."


    Xu Caishan immediately denied: "no, I don''t know what happened."


    "Think about it. If I hurt you, why did I..." Xu Caishan said here, looking very ugly.


    Thinking of that day, Xu Caishan felt humiliated.


    Princess Pingxian shook her head and said firmly:


    "no, my father has helped me investigate, it''s you!"


    "I don''t know how you did that, but if I guess right, if you are not calcted, your end that day will be mine."


    Xu Caishan''s body softened, her face pale and desperate.


    Princess Pingxian said with a sneer:


    "I treat you so well and treat you as a sister. Why do you count me?"


    Xu Caishan gave a sad smile:


    "yes."


    "Why."


    She didn''t know why she calcted and what she got in the end.


    Princess Pingxian stares at Xu Caishan with hatred.


    This woman has a dangerous heart.


    She almost ruined her whole life. Thinking of this, Princess Pingxian was filled with hatred and cried to the door:


    "someone ising."


    Someone pushed in outside the door. It was a woman. Meng Li looked at the woman''s walking posture and practiced several moves.


    Princess Pingxian said to the woman:


    "kill her "Right?"


    He also felt that he was not aggressive enough and added:


    "help me kill..."


    "Kill her."


    When Xu Caishan heard this, she hurriedly defended herself and said:


    "Princess Pingxian, you believe me, it''s really not me."


    "We have no injustice and no enmity. Why should I count on you?"


    Princess Pingxian was annoyed. Looking at Xu Caishan, she said:


    "I don''t know why you calcted on me, but I''ve been waiting so long just for today."


    "Besides, I believe my father, he won''t tell me anything."


    Pingxian princess said also anxious, the other party''s denial is to tell her her father is to cheat her.


    It''s impossible. Her father won''t lie to her.Actually denied her father, hum!


    He said to the woman beside him:


    "kill her. Come on, I don''t want to hear her talk."


    The tone is nervous and nervous, and she covers her eyes with her hand. If she didn''t cry out to kill people, she would think she couldn''t bear to.


    Princess Pingxian said and handed her a ready sword.


    Her father said that she needed to be more careful when she was alone in Beijing. First, she ordered to kill a viin to practice her courage.


    Take revenge on yourself.


    Meng Li on the roof thinks, well, Princess Pingxian''s family can bear it.


    If Xu Caishan bes the queen, they will bear it. It is estimated that they have investigated Xu Caishan''s days in Wei zining''s house.


    The days when Xu Caishan was put under house arrest in Wei zining''s backyard have already proved that Xu Caishan is not in Wei zining''s heart.


    It''s easier to get people out of Wei zining''s hands.


    The woman walks towards Xu Caishan with a sword. Xu Caishan''s hand is tied, but her leg can still move. She runs towards Princess Pingxian. The woman catches Xu Caishan quickly. Xu Caishan loses her face and screams loudly:


    "Pingxian, will you let me go? I have been punished. Am I not miserable enough?"


    "I''ll see if you let me go before."


    "It''s not my idea. It''s King Ning. It''s King Ning''s idea."


    "Ping Xian..."


    Princess Pingxian closed her eyes and heard Xu Caishan''s piercing scream. She was afraid that Xu Caishan would shout out that she had taken that kind of medicine. She urged the woman beside her:


    "kill her, quick."


    The woman next to her got the order and stabbed Xu Caishan in the heart with a sword.


    Xu Caishan opened her mouth wide and opened her eyes wide. If she didn''t shout out, she would never have a chance to shout out again.


    Princess Pingxian looked at Xu Caishan''s beautiful face, which was twisted together by fear and pain, and she was out of breath.


    A sword was inserted in her chest, and arge amount of blood was dyed on her clothes, which was dazzling red. Princess Pingxian was startled and said to the people nearby:


    "pull away, handle it."


    "I''m afraid." Princess Pingxian said and patted her chest.


    If you don''t count on her, they can be good sisters.


    Seeing this, Meng Li jumps off the roof and follows the woman who deals with Xu Caishan''s body.


    The woman took Xu Caishan''s body to the woods, threw it directly in a gully and left.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth. It''s too casual.


    Forget it. She''d better take her head back for the job.


    After the woman left, Meng Li cut off Xu Caishan''s head, packed it in a box and wrapped it in ck cloth. Regardless of Xu Caishan''s body, he took Xu Caishan''s head and went straight away.

 Chapter 115

    Meng Li takes his head and rushes to the ce agreed with Qin Yi and the three of them.


    But Qin Yi and the three of them haven''te back yet. Meng Li can only wait patiently.


    It wasn''t until midnight that Qin Yisan came back. He was dressed in ck and smelled of blood. It seemed that after a fierce fight, Qin was carrying a box in one hand.


    Meng Li seems to know that the three of them have finished the work.


    As soon as Qin saw Meng Li, she asked:


    "how''s it going?"


    Meng Li pointed to the box and Qin said: "did you kill it?"


    Meng Li shook his head, thought about it and said:


    "those people killed me. I picked up a bargain."


    Qi Yi asked:


    "do you know where the opponent came from?"


    "I don''t know." Meng Li said in silence.


    "Well, let''s go back as soon as possible."


    The four of them just set out and rushed back to find Wei ziye to deliver the errand.


    On the night of Meng Li''s four men''s errand, Meng Li felt that the prohibition of himself and the system space was loose.


    Meng Li feels that he has nothing to stay in this world.


    Wei ziye has ascended the throne, and the process has been put back on the right track, so he directly separated from his body and returned to the system space.


    Meng Li went to see the harvest of this mission ording to the Convention.


    Congrattions on yourpletion of the auxiliary task:ply with the will of heaven and avoid war.


    Score 100 points, get 12000 points, Jieli reward: 60 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: one star


    number: 6018


    points: 21000


    boundary power: 107 points


    soul power: 0


    talent: none


    Meng Li was a little surprised that he had 60 boundary power this time, more than any other task.


    But there is no soul power.


    There is no client this time.


    I don''t know whether the soul power is precious or the world power is precious.


    6018 Xu understood Meng Li''s idea and said: "soul power and boundary power are very important to you."


    "But it should be nice for you to get so much power this time."


    Meng Li said, there are many boundary forces and many integral points.


    Suddenly, a new news came out, and Meng Li instinctively went in to see it:


    congrattions to Meng Li, the Tasker. He was upgraded to a two-star Tasker with the qualified rate of the task, and won the upgrade Award: lucky draw once.


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. She had no fluctuation in her heart and even wanted tough.


    There is a big turntable on Meng Li''s screen, on which there is the first prize, the second prize and the third prize of the special prize. Meng Li points his hand, and the arrow turns wildly. Meng Li points again, and the speed of the arrow turns slowly.


    Meng Li stares at the arrow with some expectation. It seems that the grand prize should be the best.


    Then the speed of the arrow is getting slower and slower. Finally, it points to the grand prize.


    Meng Li said to 6018 happily:


    "I won the grand prize."


    "Congrattions." The voice of 6018 has no waves.


    Meng Li sees 6018 so insipid tone, in the heart some not good feeling, then the special prize opened.


    A message will pop up on the screen:


    congrattions to Meng Li, who won the special prize. Please click the screen.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and points again. Another sentence pops up on the screen: do you feel very surprised?


    Here''s a yes or no.


    Meng Li''s original happy mood seemed to be sshed with cold water. He calmed down. After clicking yes, another sentence appeared on the screen: do you think there will be a big surprise for the grand prize?


    And pop up yes or no.


    Meng Li hit a yes without expression.


    Another sentence pops up on the screen: I''m d you''re still looking forward to a big surprise, but I have to say that your IQ is not very high, and now you still believe that there is a grand prize.


    Meng Li: Oh


    Take a deep breath, be patient


    Two more options pop up on the screen, one is to believe, the other is not to believe.


    Click on Meng''s eyes.


    Screen and pop up a sentence: actually still believe that there is, mission Meng Li you are not stupid.


    Meng Li


    Temo can''t stand it anymore.


    Who''s so funny.


    Meng Li poked the screen again, and two more options appeared, one is to insist on believing, the other is to give up the reward.


    Meng Li smokes the corners of his mouth and clicks on a persistent belief.


    A few big words appeared on the screen:


    Yes, believe in the big area and live forever.Meng Li:?


    A few more clicks on the screen, no response.


    So what about her grand prize?


    Meng Li took a deep breath and asked:


    "6018, did you know this would happen?"


    6018 burst outughing and asked:


    "isn''t it fun?"


    "You see the monotony of life has been adjusted."


    "It''s a pity I didn''t see you smash the screen and go away." 6018 the sound is full of schadenfreude.


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and said:


    "don''t you live in the screen?"


    "If I break it, where do you live?"


    6018£º¡­¡­


    I don''t know what to do.


    6018 said:


    "don''t be upset, there will be a grand prize."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "really?"


    I almost believe it''s the bad taste of the organization.


    6018: "really."


    Meng Li sat in front of the screen for a while, and sure enough, there was an unread message, which said:


    congrattions to Meng Li, the Tasker, for winning the special prize, with 100000 points.


    Meng Li didn''t know what it was like.


    100000 points, 100000 points.


    It''s time to go shopping.


    After all, she had no expectation before.


    6018 spoke:


    "when you be a two-star Tasker, don''t forget the rules of the Tasker."


    "To be a two-star Tasker, you can''t fail twice during the two-star mission. If you fail twice, you will be killed directly."


    Meng Li said he knew.


    You can''t fail twice.


    In the future, we should be more serious and work hard.


    6018 also said:


    "the two-star mission corresponds to the two-star mission, and the mission difficulty will be rtively increased."


    "Congrattions on your promotion to a two-star Tasker."


    "The world will be bigger." 6018 added.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "thank you."


    "Are you bored?" Meng Li suddenly asked.


    6018ughed, his voice was still so hard to distinguish between male and female, and said:


    "I don''t think so. What''s boredom? Extra emotions. "


    Meng Li alsoughed and said:


    "yes."


    Meng Li and 6018 finished their conversation and began to visit the shopping malls in the big area to see what they need to buy.


    I don''t know what I need until I see it.


    But Meng Li walked around and found that he didn''t need anything.


    Meng Li felt that he couldn''t use the supernatural animals and artifacts above. If he was too weak in a world, he would die if he took out the supernatural animals and artifacts.


    I''m coveted, but I can''t keep it.


    Most importantly, 100000 points is not enough to buy an artifact.


    This is the saddest.


    There are airnes and warships. Meng Li thinks


    Is this really something for the task force to buy?


    Where did you buy it.


    Is it a systematic space?


    Meng Li looked at her system space and couldn''t put it down.


    Meng Li didn''t want to go shopping. He went to the desk, sat down on the floor, and began to open the skills. He thought that although he had seen so many skills, he didn''t have the body to experiment, so he couldn''t do it.


    Only a little bit of perception.

 Chapter 116

    Meng Li had enough to see, so he nned to do the task.


    Facing 6018, he said:


    "have you selected the task for me?"


    "Choose it."


    "Go ahead."


    Meng Li felt that he was integrated into a body, but the process of integration was slow and ufortable.


    Meng Li is still struggling to integrate.


    Finally, Meng Li abandoned his old strength, fused his body, and opened his eyes


    Why from her line of sight straight to see the past is the corner with it?


    That''s it.


    Meng Li lowered his head and saw snow-white legs with snow-white hair on them.


    Meng Li still can''t believe that this is himself, and then moved his hands, the two snow-white feet also moved.


    All right.


    Meng Li epted the reality.


    Since she is an animal, no one should disturb her. Meng Li walks to the root of a wall. It''s strange to walk with four legs. Her sight is very low. There is a long hair on the ceramic tile. Meng Li can see it clearly.


    Meng Li squatted at the bottom of the wall and looked at the house.


    The house is very big, at least the living room is very big, the furniture is expensive, and the home appliances are also very intelligent.


    This is the modern ne, right.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to give her the story.


    The world is a modern ne.


    And the client is a rabbit demon.


    Meng Li


    Thest ne is a man. Does this ne be a rabbit demon?


    wants to makeints about it, but he is weak.


    The rabbit demon lived in the demon world since childhood, and his father was a rabbit king.


    Yes, it''s the king of a group of rabbits. He is the most powerful among the demon rabbits.


    As the little daughter of the rabbit king, the rabbit demon lived like a princess in that small territory.


    Well, in fact, the rabbit demon also has a name.


    It''s Yin Ling.


    The rabbit king dotes on Yin Ling very much. There is a demon king in the demon world. Although rabbits are generally weak, the rabbit family is good at serving people. Moreover, they are docile and obedient. The maids in the demon king pce are basically from the rabbit family.


    If rabbit king has any good things, please give them to demon king.


    Seek the protection of the demon king.


    Then the demon king was in a good mood one day and gave the rabbit king a jade pendant. Yin Ling liked it very much and asked for it from the rabbit king.


    Atst, on a night full of evil wind, Yin Ling only felt a sh of light, and then


    She came to the human world.


    When Yin Ling came here, he had suffered a lot of injuries. He could only turn into human form for a short time. Even if he turned into human form, he had no fighting power.


    Well, actually Yin Ling has no fighting power in the demon world.


    Yin Ling looked at the extremely fast cars and human beings. Instinctively, he felt dangerous and ran around. Finally, he jumped to the corner of the stairs of a building and squatted there at a loss.


    I almost cried out and yelled that I would go back to the demon world.


    Finally came a woman, this woman looks sweet and lovely, see the shivering Yin Ling heart pity, take Yin Ling home.


    This woman''s name is Cen Han.


    CEN Han is a very kind-hearted girl, but also a lonely girl.


    After his parents divorced, his mother went abroad, and his father flew all over the country all day.


    Basically no matter Cen Han.


    So only Cen Han lived in such a big house.


    CEN Han adopted Yin Ling and kept him at home. Yin Ling was afraid of this strange world. He thought about how to return to the demon world all day long and didn''t dare to go out.


    Then, cen Han brought back a mouse.


    This white mouse scared Yin Ling.


    Because she felt the smell of the demon king on the white mouse, which made her shiver.


    The way of nature of mouse Yin Ling didn''t say anything, but he wanted Yin Ling to serve him well.


    That''s right. It''s the kind that Yin Ling has to give him to eat.


    The gentle and lovely rabbit is forced by the mouse, oh, no, the demon king''s power, but there is noint. The rabbit family is also covered by the demon king, so that they will not be bullied in the demon world.


    Her stable life is also because of the protection of the demon king.


    Start to be a clever rabbit maid.


    It should have been easy.


    But the demon king has a period of time to go out to work, leaving Yin Ling at home, let her protect Cen letter left.


    But during this time, a powerful Banshee who loved the demon king came.


    Specially came to find the demon king, also don''t know to use what method toe over.


    In Cen Hakka, he felt the evil spirit, and he felt that Yin Ling had the smell of demon king.


    This can make the other party envious. They are both demon families. Of course, we know that Yin Ling''s real body is a rabbit demon. When Yin Ling is a little demon who likes the demon king''s pursuit and seduces the demon king, he can''t help but shoot Yin Ling to death.Yin Ling''s wish is to return to the demon family.


    The rabbit went back to her nest.


    As for the Banshee who killed her, Yin Ling''s meaning is to hope that the Tasker can do his best to help her revenge.


    The other side is too unreasonable.


    But I can''t do it.


    The other side is very strong in the heart of the client.


    Meng Li after epting the plot, sighed, Yin Ling''s character is really docile and clever.


    This is really a good rabbit.


    And for her.


    In fact, the client also has talent skills, that is, running, running very fast.


    As a demon n, many races can''t run away from the rabbit n.


    Also because of their running speed, they avoid a lot of danger.


    Meng Li likes this skill very much. It''s for running for life.


    Meng Li walks into the cloakroom. It''s Cen Han''s cloakroom. He looks at the mirror on the wall. The rabbit in the mirror is so cute.


    Snow white hair, very fluffy.


    But the eyes are very red, it seems a little coquettish.


    Standing with long ears, Meng Li shakes his ears and feels cute.


    Meng Li sensed the body, and the body still had some aura, but it couldn''tst long to be human.


    If you want to see how the body turns into human shape, you''d better save it.


    Save your aura.


    stay here and raise the wound and absorb the essence of the month.


    , the metropolis of this modern ne, the essence of the month is poor, and it is exhausted all night, and it does not absorb much energy.


    Meng Li felt that the consignor came to this world probably because of the jade pendant awarded by the demon king.


    The principle is unknown to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked 6018 if he knew.


    6018 guessed:


    "maybe there is some space power on the jade pendant."


    "Oh." Meng Li thought that he would not study the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant is long gone.


    In the plot, the demon king doesn''t know who to fight with. The demon king has mastered the power of space. In an urgent moment, he tears up the space and is seriously injured and wanders in the world.


    Then the client came with a confused face.


    Meng Li is not surprised that the practitioners or demons master some power of space.


    The ne of her life, those great powers, step ten miles or thousands of miles, is called blink.


    But she can''t leave.


    It''s really sad.


    It won''t be very painful.


    After decades of cultivation, they be cannon fodder. Those cool steps have not yet been learned.

 Chapter 117

    So the client wants to go back to the demon world and do her carefree little public work


    Qiu de said that the client also wanted to repay himself in his private heart, that is, he was too pure and good-natured and afraid of being difficult.


    Just as Meng Li squats in front of the wall mirror and thinks about how to return to the demon world, cen Han opens the door andes back.


    "Xiaobai?"


    "Xiaobai, I''m back."


    "Xiaobai? Where are you


    Meng Li squats very steadily, and has no reaction at all. Cen Han calls her.


    She forgot. She only remembered the client''s name was Yin Ling.


    CEN Han put the things he bought in the supermarket on the dining table, opened the room doors one by one, and finally saw Meng Li in the cloakroom.


    Meng Li turns around and looks up at Cen Han.


    CEN Han has straight ck hair and is wearing a brick red dress. His skin is very white and his figure is very symmetrical. The brick red color is easy to control. He has a lot of temperament and a big brand.


    And Cen Han''s eyes are very big, like two ck pearls with rich color, very smart.


    She looked at her little white rabbit squatting and tilted her head to look at her. Her eyes were very humanized and spiritual. In a moment, she felt that the rabbit was cute again.


    Squatting down, he picked up Meng Li, rolled his ears and asked:


    "Xiaobai, how did youe here?"


    Then he turned Meng Li''s face to the wall mirror and joked: "Xiaobai, do you love beauty, too? Do you like looking in the mirror, too? "


    Meng Li looked at her and Cen Han in the mirror, felt his head feel two groups of soft, silently raised his head a little, away from the "fierce" device.


    But this action is interpreted by Cen Han as Meng Li looking at himself in the mirror. Cen Han looks at Meng Li in the mirror and says, "you little white rabbit also love beauty. Let me buy you two clothes."


    Meng Li: hmm???


    Clothes?


    Meng Li''s eyes shed resistance, as a rabbit even if, still wear clothes?


    It''s too much trouble. It''s not easy to clean the rabbit hair when it''s not clean.


    Meng Li didn''t feel that his idea had be a rabbit''s idea.


    They adapt very quickly.


    Meng Li shakes his head and tries to tell Cen Han that she doesn''t want clothes.


    However, cen Han scratched Meng Li''s head, straightened Meng Li''s rabbit hair, and said to Meng Li:


    "that''s settled. I''ll buy it another day."


    Meng Li: no


    I don''t know.


    I regret that I ran to the mirror and looked in the mirror.


    CEN Han took Meng Li to the living room, put Meng Li on the dining chair, and took out a box of carrots from the table.


    And some vegetables and so on.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Xiaobai, please wait for me. I''ll wash your food. This carrot is very fresh."


    "I bought it in the supermarket early this morning."


    Meng Li swallowed his saliva and silently said thank you in his heart.


    You are a good man.


    Carrots have never been so delicious.


    Just looking at it is very appetizing.


    CEN letter into the kitchen, not long after the end of a fruit tray, top with carrots and green leaves.


    He also moved a dining chair next to Mengli and put the fruit tray on it for Mengli to eat.


    Looking at Meng Li sitting on the dining chair, cen Han sitting next to Meng Li, holding his chin, looking at Meng Li, said with some exmation: "Xiaobai, I always think you are very smart and intelligent."


    "Let you sit here and wait for me, and you will really wait for me here."


    Meng Li: Er.


    Thank you for yourpliment.


    Meng Li stretched out two ws, picked up a carrot and began to chew it.


    CEN Han saw Meng Li sitting on the dining chair with his two front feet holding carrots and his snow-white teeth opening and closing. He was eating like a dog. He felt that he was about to sprout.


    And looking at the little rabbit eat so appetite, cen letter feel hungry.


    Take out your mobile phone and take a picture of Meng Li.


    Meng Li: I''m so shy.


    Then Meng Li put forward a few looks very cute posture.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    I didn''t expect you to be like this.


    It''s not serious.


    This let Cen letter is micro Zheng at first, and then very surprised, hurriedly use the mobile phone to Meng Li madly take a few pictures.


    CEN Han looked at the picture of the rabbit with a smile at the corner of his mouth, then stretched out a white finger and gently put it on Meng Li''s forehead:


    "how lovely it is."


    "You know how to take pictures with me."


    Meng Li silently nibbles at the carrot and eats your carrot for nothing. It''s really unrequited.


    You can only sell cute to pay back.


    CEN Han looked at Meng Li again, sighed, tilted his head to think, and asked Meng Li:"Are you a male rabbit or a female rabbit?"


    Meng Li: ha??


    The client is a girl.


    It seems that Cen Han has never studied her gender.


    I just felt that the client was very pitiful at that time, so I took it home.


    Meng Li chewed a carrot and ate it with a vegetable leaf in his hands.


    I don''t know why. I think these are delicious.


    Although this food has no aura, it''s absolutely lucky to have fresh vegetables here, because I met Cen Han.


    Otherwise, the consignors at that time would have be the ones in the restaurant, such as the fresh pot rabbit, the braised rabbit, the spicy rabbit, the cold eating rabbit and so on


    Meng Li shook his head at the thought.


    This may be too terrible, she must protect herself.


    Return to the demon world as soon as possible.


    When Meng Li finished eating, he squatted on the dining chair and looked at Cen Han. Seeing that Meng Li was not eating, cen Han picked up a carrot and handed it to Meng Li''s mouth. Meng Li shook his head. Cen Han touched Meng Li''s head and said:


    "are you full?"


    I''ll put it on the tea table for you. You want to take it yourself. "


    Meng Li nodded, and Cen Han put the fruit tray on the tea table.


    For Meng Li seems to be able to understand her words, cen letter some strange.


    In the past, the client would nod or something to express his meaning.


    Then Cen Han said to Meng Li that she would fry a steak and let Meng Li y by herself.


    CEN Han changed his household clothes and went to the kitchen. Meng Li was in front of the window in the living room. His hind legs jumped to the edge of the window. The sun was shining on Meng Li, warm.


    It''s sofortable. Meng Li wants to sleep when he''s full.


    but Meng Li suppressed the difficulties and began to absorb the essence of Japan, which was also a sudden fantasy of Meng Li.


    the practice of entrustment is to absorb the essence of sun and moon.


    but the demons usually absorb the essence of the moon.


    because the essence of the moon is very soft, the energy that transforms into the body is also very fast.


    can absorb the energy of the essence of the day. It seems that there are some tyranny. Meng absorbed for a while and felt that his whole rabbit body was very hot.


    That kind of hot in the body, channels, viscera.


    when she came, she had not yet recovered from her illness. She was still injured. Meng Li felt anxious and absorbed the essence of Japan.


    It''s just the opposite.


    wait until your body is better and absorb the essence of Japan.


    If the body can bear it, the speed of cultivation will be faster. You can practice in the daytime and at night.


    It can be used to sleep when there is no sun.


    The timing is perfect.

 Chapter 118

    Meng Li squats on the windowsill and thinks about life.


    this monster family is created by heaven and earth and learned to absorb the essence of sun and moon.


    There are few demons who have systematic cultivation methods. The demon king has a unique cultivation method, but the rabbits are not.


    Meng Li wants to try the skills she bought.


    See if there''s a suitable one.


    CEN Han came out of the kitchen with the steak and watched Meng Li squat on the windowsill in a daze. He was scared for a moment. He quickly went to Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "Xiaobai, it''s very dangerous here. Come down quickly."


    Meng Li''s nose moved and looked at the steak in Cen Han''s hand.


    It smells good.


    She forgot that she had several noodles that she had never eaten steak.


    I want to eat.


    But


    Forget it.


    Now it''s hard for the rabbit to eat meat. If it turns into a human


    Meng Li shook his head. What did he think? He wanted to be human in order to eat meat.


    Meng Li jumps down the windowsill. Cen Han smiles at Meng Li, brings the steak to the table and starts to eat it.


    Meng Li sat opposite and watched Cen Han eat.


    After Meng Li had eaten, cen Han packed up and apanied Meng Li to y for a while.


    Although Meng Li didn''t want to y.


    But, s.


    People under the eaves have to y with them.


    Apanied Meng Li to y for a while, cen Han went to the study and turned on theputer. Cen Han just graduated and didn''t have a job.


    I''m a designer. Now I take some odd jobs and earn some pocket money to pass the time. I''m very happy.


    Every month Cen letter still has a lot of living expenses, both parents call her card.


    Meng Li quietly tried her skills in the living room to see if they could work.


    First of all, I tried to chop the Shanjing and bingyijing, but they couldn''t.


    Meng Li tried the skill he had seen with his memory, but it didn''t work.


    On the contrary, the injury is more serious, Meng Li finally stops.


    Another day, the injury will be better. Try those skills again.


    Fortunately, the aura of the modern ne is very thin, and Meng Li''s disorderly operation doesn''t make a big mistake. If there is plenty of aura, absorbing too much aura in the body can''t operate correctly, it''s easy to be possessed and seriously injured.


    It''s already evening when Meng Li has finished trying several skills.


    CEN Han is a real house. He stayed in his room all afternoon. In the evening, he came out to make food.


    CEN Han ate less in the evening, cooked some vegetables, mixed with chicken breast, and then ate some fruit.


    He washed some carrots for Meng Li.


    See Meng Li''s red eyes staring at the apple, cen letter very Shangdao to Meng Li washed an apple.


    Meng Li: I didn''t expect to be such a rabbit.


    However, Meng Li couldn''t feel good after eating the apple.


    Because Cen Han took a wet towel to wipe Meng Li''s body.


    Meng Li: Hello!


    She''s a girl.


    It''s so shy. Let me go. I''ll do it myself.


    However, cen Han couldn''t hear Meng Li''s inner cry. He wiped Meng Li''s body and didn''t let go of his feet.


    Meng Li epted his fate.


    Apanying Cen han to see a movie, cen Han went to have a rest.


    Before leaving, he said to Meng Li:


    "Xiaobai, I''m going to bed. Do you want to sleep with me?"


    Meng Li shook his head, and Cen Han said in disappointment:


    "every time I ask you, you shake your head. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Meng Li: just because I understand, I shake my head.


    You can''t sleep together.


    She wants to practice.


    CEN Han pursed his mouth and said to Meng Li regretfully:


    "well, I''ll go to bed. You should take care of the hygiene in the living room."


    Meng Li nodded. The client would not go to the toilet when he was there.


    To be a rabbit with quality.


    CEN Han touched Meng Li''s head with a smile, and then went to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Meng went to the window, grabbed the curtains with his teeth, opened a seam of the curtain, and the moonlight spilled in, and Meng Li began to absorb the essence of the moon. After


    , Meng Li and she met with each other very well. Every night, Meng Li absorbed the essence of the moon and wounded him.


    Go to bed in the morning. Cen Han usually goes out in the morning.


    Run in the morning and buy vegetables.


    For the sake of the rabbit at home, cen Han took great pains to choose the freshest vegetables for Meng Li.


    But Cen Han as a good host, naturally did not forget to buy beautiful clothes for Meng Li.


    Meng Li is ashamed of this.


    But Meng Li still epted his fate and was put on a little pink dress.


    Then Meng Li pinches and points out that the demon king will be brought back by Cen Han.Then Meng Li squatted at the door, waiting for Cen han toe back.


    As the story goes, cen Hanes back with a cage in his hand.


    Inside is a mouse.


    I don''t know if it''s the preconceived reason. Meng Li thinks that although the mouse inside is small, he feels inexplicably domineering.


    As soon as the mouse entered the door, he found Meng Li.


    Then with the eyes smaller than mung bean, he stares at Meng Li sharply.


    No wonder before I felt the evil spirit in this woman, I wanted to explore it.


    It turned out to be a rabbit demon.


    Meng Li looked at the white mouse and thought it was funny. Heughed and said to the demon king:


    "demon king, it''s a great honor to meet you here." shit.


    Demon King


    Wait, the way to open it is not right.


    Rabbit demon is not timid and docile, see him will shiver.


    What is this rabbit demon?


    Meng Li is a messenger. Cen Han can''t hear it, so he just sees Meng Li and the demon king staring at each other, thinking that they don''t like each other. He says to Meng Li quickly:


    "Xiaobai, this hamster is very poor. I was dying when I saw it, so I brought it back. You won''t be angry."


    In Cen Han''s heart, pets want to fight for territory, and this rabbit is very intelligent, seems to be able to understand her words, which makes Cen Han involuntarily choose tomunicate with Meng Li.


    I hope Meng Li will ept hamsters.


    Demon king looked up at Cen letter, and looked at Meng Li with warning eyes.


    Meng Li''s body is very honest, very unruly in front of the hamster jump, said very wee to the arrival of mice.


    Come on, we''ll all be other people''s pets.


    Meng Li smiles in his heart.


    In order to avoid Cen letter kneading her all day.


    CEN letter see this, a sigh of relief, and then it is estimated that the hamster is poor, first to serve the mice.


    Get some bath sand for the mice.


    He also prepared some dried fruits for the demon king.


    The demon king was speechless, but he didn''t resist. He yed with Cen Han casually.


    When the demon king saw Meng Li squatting on one side with a face of schadenfreude, he was unhappy and asked:


    "where are you from?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "my father is the rabbit king."


    "Oh, the little girl of the old rabbit?"


    Meng Li


    Old rabbit....


    The demon king saidzily:


    "how did youe here?"


    Meng Li replied without expression:


    "I don''t know. That''s it."


    If you don''t fight for others, can the cliente here.

 Chapter 119

    The demon king doesn''t ask how Meng Li came, and doesn''t care.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "it happens that you are here. I am short of a maid. You are the only one."


    "It''s your honor to be the Queen''s maid. Thank you very much."


    Meng Li, oh, turned and left.


    When the demon king saw Meng Li''s attitude, he got angry. He was bullied by the dog. Now a little rabbit demon doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Angry at Meng Li:


    "when your father saw me, he would bow down and seek refuge. Why do you know so much about heaven and earth?"


    Meng Li sighed, then stopped, looked at the demon king in the cage, and asked the demon king:


    "is it any good for me to be your maid?"


    The demon king was surprised and asked: "it''s a great honor to be the maid of our king. How many people can''t ask for glory? What else do you want?"


    Meng Li shakes his ears. The demon king feels very good about himself.


    I can''t help it. They are powerful.


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "demon king, I want to go back to the demon world."


    Demon King: I want to.


    But the demon king certainly can''t tell Meng Li that he is seriously injured now. He can''t go back if he doesn''t recover well.


    Die want to face said:


    "Wang in this world y some, wait for Wang y enough, in a good mood will take you back."


    Meng Li almostughed. The demon king is really proud.


    I''m seriously injured and I have to say I''m here to y.


    Meng Li pondered in his heart for a moment, relying on his own cultivation in the world with rare aura, and he didn''t know when he would return to the demon world.


    Meng Li thought of 6018 and asked in his heart:


    "6018, can you take me back to the demon world?"


    6018 pondered for a while and said:


    "I should be able to take your soul away."


    Meng Li


    So what''s the use of taking her soul.


    Didn''t the mission fail?


    Now 6018 is really euphemistic.


    Meng Li took a look at the demon king. Isn''t the demon king ready-made now?


    He said to the demon king:


    "Wang, if you take me with you when you go back to the demon world, I can be your maid."


    It seems easy to take care of a mouse in order toplete the task.


    The demon king snorted and said:


    "you little rabbit demon, you are not qualified to negotiate with me."


    Meng Li Oh, turned and left.


    Meng Li walks, suddenly feels that he bumps into an invisible wall, and doesn''t need to think about who did it.


    He turned to the demon king and said:


    "Wang, can''t you save the Demon power?"


    The demon king: how to speak.


    Meng Li added:


    "even if Wang killed me today, I would not be your maid or your maid."


    "It''s no different to me that I can''t go back to the demon world, so it doesn''t matter whether you kill me or not."


    Meng Li''s tone is full of fearlessness.


    The demon king snorted coldly. Seeing Meng Li''s appearance, he could understand Meng Li''s mood.


    He didn''t like the ce where the aura was thin.


    And the world is full of cunning humans.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "then you will be my maid first. If I am happy, I will take you back to the demon kingdom."


    Meng Li: "so happy decision."


    A new maid named Meng Li has taken office.


    Of course, the demon king is still in Cen''s hands.


    Meng Liughed in his heart. He didn''t know why. He was much more bnced in his heart.


    The demon kingy in the palm of Cen Han''s hand, soft, small, white fluffy, let Cen Han feel pity, touched the demon king''s head and said:


    "I''ll call you Xiaobai in the future."


    CEN Han pointed to Meng Li and said:


    "her name is Xiaobai, and your name is Xiaobai, because you are smaller than her."


    Meng Li: I want tough, but I can bear it.


    The demon king was angry again. How could his name be worse than a rabbit demon.


    Very dissatisfied, must protest, suddenly slipped out of the palm of Cen letter, jumped to the ground disappeared.


    CEN Han didn''t feel his name was wrong. He began to look for the demon king in the room.


    He kept shouting:


    "Xiaobai, Xiaobai."


    "Where are you?"


    Demon king doesn''t know to hide in that corner, of course ignore Cen letter.


    CEN letter some anxious, afraid of this just took home the poor run, unremitting looking for.Meng Li yelled:


    "Wang, don''t be arrogant, OK?"


    "He is a good human. It''s not good to see him in such a hurry."


    Demon King: "you little rabbit demon can not so many words."


    Meng Li


    However, Ao Jiao''s demon king came out, and was caught by Cen Han and then locked up in the cage.


    The demon king said it didn''t matter.


    Can a broken cage hold him? Hum!


    CEN Han picked up a bread bug and handed it to the demon king. He said softly to the demon king:


    "Xiaobai, I bought it specially for you. I heard you like it."


    "Eat fast, high protein." CEN letter voice with coax, like coax children.


    The demon king disdained to nce at the bread bug. Was it the humble bug he ate?


    The demon king chose not to eat.


    CEN Han took some dried fruits to lure the demon king to eat, but the demon king chose not to eat them.


    Well, there''s no way not to eat Cen Han. He reaches out his hand to touch the demon king''s head, but the demon king dodges. Cen Han takes back his hand and says helplessly:


    "I''ll put it here for you. If you''re hungry, you can eat it yourself."


    The demon king doesn''t respond. Cen Han puts things in the demon king''s cage.


    I went to wash food for Meng Li.


    Feel or rabbit fun some, cen letter looked at Meng Li, selfishly think.


    It''s much more spiritual than Xiaobai.


    Meng Li is clever. Cen Han puts carrots in front of Meng Li. Meng Li holds them and chews them sweetly.


    With injuries, you should eat more. Food is also a kind of energy. You can only cultivate when you are full.


    It''s easy to be hungry in practice.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li with disdain. He thought it was too boring. Only Meng Li could understand the words and spoke in a reluctant tone:


    "greedy rabbit demon, you are here all day waiting for death?"


    "Don''t think about how to return to the demon world?"


    "It''s no wonder that rabbit demons like you have no ambition and only know how to eat and die in the demon world all day long."


    Meng Li swallowed the carrot in his mouth, didn''t care about the sarcasm of the demon king''s teeth, and said sincerely:


    "because there is no Wang Yingming''s magic power, so he can''t think of a way to return to the demon world."


    "Besides, with Wang here, I''m not worried about not going back."


    "Wang certainly does not want his people to live in another world."


    "So just hold on to Wang''s thigh."


    Meng Li boasted for a while, which made the demon king feelfortable, and all of them were floating.


    It''s not that Wang''s brain is so simple that he can tter anyone.


    But because of the race, the rabbit n has noplicated ideas, and its strength is too weak. The demon king is very relieved of the rabbit n.

 Chapter 120

    The demon king was satisfied with Meng Li''s words and boasted with approval:


    "if the demon world is not covered by his own king, it will be in chaos."


    "So this trip, in fact, my heart is also very concerned about the demon world."


    Meng Li: Yes.


    I listen to you. You are right.


    The demon king boasted two words. Seeing that Meng Li didn''t respond, he lost interest and stopped talking.


    Although Meng Li didn''t know the real body of the demon king, he was definitely not a mouse.


    He asked curiously:


    "Wang, why do you turn into a mouse?"


    "That''s because I''m too powerful to influence the world. If I show myself to others, I''m afraid I will frighten the people in the world."


    Who knows why the aura of this world is so thin.


    A bigger body needs more Demon power to maintain, so it''s better to save a little.


    Meng Li


    If you don''t brag, you''ll die.


    Meng Li never knew that the demon king was so proud.


    No more questions.


    If you ask the demon king again, you won''t tell her.


    Meng Li guessed that the demon king was seriously injured, and his aura was not much.


    CEN Han looks at Meng Li and thinks that the rabbit seems to like Xiaobai very much. Since Xiaobai came, he has been guarding Xiaobai.


    It''s a little gratifying that the two little animals didn''t grab territory.


    CEN Han touched Meng Li''s ear and said:


    "you y, I''ll cook for myself."


    CEN Han bought fresh beef and took it to the kitchen to make it.


    When the demon king heard the blood gas, he said to Meng Li:


    "go and bring the beef to me. I want to eat it."


    Make do with it.


    The food here doesn''t contain any aura. It''s terrible.


    It''s all dross.


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "Wang, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, we can''t be refined."


    Demon King: "what?"


    Meng Li changed the topic and said:


    "people are mortals. They will be scared when they suddenly see this scene."


    The demon king moved his body and opened the door of the cage with his ws. Shi Shi ran came out of the cage.


    I walked around the living room and looked around at the condition of the house.


    It''s not as simple as the demon pce, but it''s clean. You can live in it.


    He always has to find a ce to heal.


    Then he said:


    "when she doesn''t pay attention, go and get it for Wang."


    Meng Li said yes.


    Since it''s a trade, the demon king takes her back. What does the demon king want? She should do her best.


    Demon King jumped to the sofa, the sofa is very soft, there is a fresh taste, cen letter just wash.


    The demon king seemed to think it was ok, so hey on the sofa.


    It''s lying on your back with your feet up.


    The demon king may not realize how lovely it is to lie on all fours like this as a mouse, but the demon king thinks he is very domineering.


    When he was in the demon pce, he was lying on the couch like this, with good wine and demon as hispany.


    Meng Li nced at the demon king and squatted on the ground in a daze.


    CEN Han stews the beef in the pot, and goes to the living room to find Meng Li. He holds Meng Li in hisp and ns to sit on the sofa.


    Fortunately, cen Han''s eyes were good, and he saw Xiaobai lying on the sofa.


    He was surprised and said: "Xiaobai?"


    "How did you get out?"


    Didn''t she close the cage door?


    CEN Han self doubt for a while, feel that he did not close the cage door.


    Demon king looked at Cen letter came, did not give up the meaning of the seat, cen letter smile, holding Meng Li sat down beside.


    The demon king sneered.


    "At least it''s a demon n, so it''s manipted by this mortal."


    "Shame on the demons."


    Meng Li looked at the demon king and said:


    "I can''t help it. People care about my food and drink."


    "Wang, you see you take me back. I''m your maid, too?"


    The demon king said seriously:


    "how can I bepared with that mortal."


    Meng Liughed in his heart:


    "Wang, you are right."


    The demon king snorted and didn''t speak any more.


    CEN Han takes off Meng Li''s small clothes, then takes care of Meng Li''s snow-white hair, and kneads Meng Li for a while.


    Just changed a suit for Meng Li.


    "In this mortal world, you little rabbit demon is very particr about it. You have to wear clothes for your real body." The demon king spoke again.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the demon king didn''t know what race he was.There are so many words.


    Is it too lonely in a foreignnd?


    CEN Han changed Meng Li''s clothes, turned on the TV and sat in front of it to choose the channel.


    Unfortunately, cen Han watched a documentary simr to the animal world.


    In the whole process, the demon king mocked the animals inside.


    What? Why are the tigers in this world so small and underdeveloped.


    The lions are not powerful at all.


    Meng Li makeints about the king of the devil.


    People don''t know how to practice. Of course, there''s no spirit in the demon world.


    When Cen Han watched TV, the stew in the kitchen seemed to be cooked. Cen Han went to the kitchen and brought it. Cen Han''s cooking skills were very good, and the food was very attractive. Meng Li and the demon king kept sniffing.


    The Demon King became interested and said to Meng Li:


    "little rabbit demon, I''ll make this for my kingter."


    Meng Li


    "All right."


    "Little rabbit demon, I always think you are perfunctory to me." Said the demon king.


    Meng Li: "no, Wang."


    "Hum, you''re not afraid of me. I''m naturally sharp and can sense whether others are malicious or kind to me."


    Meng Li: you fierce.


    The demon king said: "but it''s just that you came to this world, probably because of my king, so as long as you have a good attitude, I won''t be hard for you.


    "This king is the most powerful and the best one to get along with in the past dynasties."


    Meng Li: he should be the most talkative of all the demon kings.


    Meng Li dealt with it without salt and without salt:


    "Wang was right. My father adored Wang very much and praised him every day."


    By the way, I''ll brush the sense of existence for the client''s father in the demon king.


    "The old rabbit is really good. The maids who sent it to the demon king''s Pce are very good and obedient. When we go back, I will be rewarded."


    Meng Li looked at the demon king: "thank you, king."


    Old rabbit, oh, no, the client''s father will be happy.


    He loved what the demon king gave him.


    Looking at the two pets sitting on the sofa, cen Han said to Meng Li:


    "I have dinner."


    Meng Li nodded. Cen Han was very good. He regarded the pet in her eyes as a human being.


    It is estimated that a person is too lonely every day, it is always good to speak, even if the other party is an animal?


    Meng Li is quietly smelling the fragrance of beef. He really wants to turn into a bowl.


    CEN letter a person ate rice, and touched Meng Li, want to touch demon king, demon king don''t let touch.


    CEN letter can only give up, helplessly looked at the demon king.


    Xiaobai is really alert. She is afraid of human beings. I hope that when we get along with each other for a long time, we will ept her.


    CEN letter tidy up the living room, then went to the study, afternoon is Cen letter work time.

 Chapter 121

    The demon king saw Cen''s lettering into the room and urged Meng Li to say, "go and get me something to eat."


    Meng Li answered yes.


    Go to the kitchen, to be honest, as a rabbit, how to get food?


    Meng Li went to the kitchen, smashed it, smashed its mouth, and began to shape ording to the method of the client in memory.


    CEN Han just went in. He won''te out so soon.


    Meng Li looked at himself. He was dressed in white, which was made of rabbit hair.


    Then Meng Li inks in the kitchen, opens the refrigerator and looks at the beef that Cen Han hasn''t eaten at noon.


    Forgive her. Now she can''t hold on to the time of cooking a dish.


    After that, Meng Li gently put the beef in front of the demon king.


    The demon king nced at the beef and said with disdain:


    "this is what the mortal ate at noon. Little rabbit demon, you dare to cheat me with this."


    With that, he looked at Meng Li in human form.


    Meng Li said with a good temper:


    "Wang, I can only maintain human form for a while." No more.


    Demon King


    Useless bunny.


    The demon king was still too proud to speak. Meng Li said:


    "Wang, this mortal is very hygienic. She just picked it out and ate it. The rest of the food is clean."


    Demon King


    So tangled.


    Looking at the tangled eyes of the demon king, Meng Liughed a little at the bottom of his heart, but he still said:


    "Wang, I really can''t do the transformation for so long. After that, my spiritual power is exhausted, and there is no one to eat for Wang."


    The demon king snorted coldly, and Meng Li''s te of beef disappeared instantly.


    Meng Li


    Full of a te, the demon king that small body is how to eat.


    The demon king licked his mouth and said with disdain:


    "it doesn''t taste very good. You can do it next time."


    Meng Li Oh a, the empty te away to Cen letter wash well put.


    I''m sorry, sister. I ate yours, drank yours, and stole your beef.


    We have to find a way to make up for this beautiful little sister.


    Meng Li turned into a rabbit again and looked at the lovely little clothes on the ground. He couldn''t put them on.


    Meng Li walks to the living room, opens the curtain, the sunlight shines on Meng Li, Meng Li to the devil king says:


    , "Wang, can I absorb the essence of Japan?"


    The demon king sneered, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "just your weak body? Do you want to absorb the essence of Japanese essence? "


    Meng Li insisted:


    "I want to cultivate more Demon power and cook for Wang."


    The demon king seems to be talked about by Meng Li. Of course, he knows what Meng Li means.


    Are rabbits so smart now?


    He talked with him all day, and he had to teach the rabbit to practice to get food. The demon king was so upset.


    Looking at Meng Li, he said:


    "little rabbit demon, don''t push your inch. Be careful that I will throw you in this world."


    Meng Li looks at the demon king without expression.


    demon king saw this way, and said irritable, "


    ," the spirits of Japan are not able to bear the fierce spirits of the body. You are still dead.


    Meng Li: Oh.


    Let''s try her many skills.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to read her the content of Gongfa, and she practiced ording to it.


    Meng Li ignores the demon king, and the demon king also nests on the sofa. Meng Li can feel the aura surging on the demon king.


    It should be cultivation.


    On the way, cen Han came out and went to the toilet several times. Then he came to touch Meng Li. He saw that Meng Li had no small clothes on him. He found the small clothes and put them in the dirty clothes basket.


    Only when Meng Li was naughty, he took off his clothes.


    He didn''t immediately dress Meng Li.


    These times, cen Han didn''t find that her beef was gone.


    The demon king felt Meng Li''s breath sometimes strong and sometimes weak, and his aura sometimes violent and sometimes obedient. He couldn''t help but make a voice:


    "little rabbit demon, don''t practice recklessly, be careful to explode and die."


    Meng Li looked at the demon king with no expression on his face. What are those skills.


    Are all the skills practiced by people?


    There is no book that can be used. Meng Li feels that she can kill herself.


    , "well, rabbit, you can see that because of your innocence in this world, this king has taught you a pithy form. You can not absorb the essence of Japan, but you can gather more of the essence of that space, so that your monthly essence will be strong and your training will be twice the result with half the effort."


    "But swear not to tell anyone, including the old rabbit."


    Meng Li shook his beard"Wang, I will practice hard and be your maid."


    The demon king snorted coldly and said:


    "don''t change the topic, swear quickly."


    Meng Li: "I, Yin Ling, swear to keep what happened today."


    "Oh, your name is Yin Ling." Said the demon king.


    Meng Li: hehe.


    Yes.


    After that, Meng Li was looking forward to the arrival of the night, so as to try the form given by the demon king.


    The pithy form is actually a long one, which is almost the same as a skill.


    The demon king said that this form is called Yinning form.


    I don''t know what method the demon king used. I just told her once, and Meng Li felt that it had been deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Meng demon Wang thinks that he can''t do without his memory.


    Then the demon king gave Meng Li a pithy form, conscious of some losses, and began to call Meng Li.


    Ask Meng Li to peel peanuts, dried longans and heart nuts for him.


    Meng Li with two rabbit ws, in a distorted form, silently to the demon king peel.


    If Meng Li peels it off, things will disappear directly.


    There was no sound of the demon king chewing.


    wants to makeints about it but is powerless.


    In the evening, cen Han was finally busy and had already got up and walked towards the door.


    Meng Li''s ear moved and looked at the demon king, who was leaning on the sofa, with a tea table in front of him.


    Meng Li quickly picked up some dried fruit shells with two ws and threw them in front of the demon king.


    The demon king jumped up and red at Meng Li:


    "bold, what are you doing? You dare to offend me. "


    Meng Li said:


    "Wang, I''m a rabbit. Isn''t it good to eat dried fruit?"


    The demon king raised his head and snorted:


    "then you should inform me."


    Meng Li kindly admits his mistake:


    "yes, Wang, the main situation is too urgent. Pay attention next time."


    Who knows how the demon king can eat so much when he bes a mouse.


    A te of beef, a pile of dried fruit.


    CEN Han came out and saw a pile of dried fruit shells scattered on the sofa.


    Looking at the demon king again.


    It''s said that rodents like these most.


    In front of the demon king, it must be the demon king.


    Looking at a lot of dried fruit shells, cen Han didn''t do it. He thought that her little white had a hobby of storing food, and probably didn''t know where to put it.


    When Cen Han opened the refrigerator, he found that the beef was gone at noon. He was really confused.


    Is the cooked beef flying?


    CEN Letter hundred think not its solution, helpless, frowning thinking for a long time, determined not to eat at noon.


    With a sigh, is there something wrong with her memory?


    If I don''t understand, I don''t think about it. I''ll just cook dinner.

 Chapter 122

    CEN Han had dinner and began to y with Meng Li. Hebed Meng Li''s hair and wiped his body. He took good care of Meng Li.


    Therefore, Meng Li received another wave of ridicule from the demon king.


    CEN Han also wants to touch the demon king. The demon king is very proud, so naturally he won''t let him.


    CEN letter into the bedroom in the evening to rest, Meng Li and give the demon king as a maid for a long time, the demon king just let Meng Li go.


    Meng Li began her cultivation.


    Meng Li began to practice ording to the method of Yin Ning Jue.


    indeed, the essence of this space is much stronger than before.


    Although not as strong as in the demon world, the effect has been beyond Meng Li''s surprise.


    Meng Li never sleeps for a night.


    of course, the essence of more months ising towards the ce where the demon king is located, which is somewhat weak.


    You can''t rob the demon king.


    In the days after that, the demon king and Meng Li were still in harmony, and the demon king was not difficult to get along with, so Meng Li was very obedient.


    In addition to boasting, the demon king has a big appetite and arrogant personality.


    Meng Li felt that he could bear it.


    And sometimes the demon king would go out. During the time when the demon king went out, Meng Li felt that the air was much fresher.


    I don''t know what the demon king went out for.


    But Meng Li can feel that every time the demon king goes out andes back, his breath is stronger.


    I don''t know how to operate it.


    When the demon king came back, he asked Meng Li to get food for him.


    Meng Li can only ept his fate.


    What else can we do.


    CEN Han always wanted to touch the demon king. Sometimes the demon king was toozy to move. He would let Cen Han touch it.


    Touch it. Anyway, this skin bag is not his real body.


    That''s not him.


    Meng Li looked at the demon king''s appetite is really big, really can''t bear to eat Cen letter''s things.


    The demon king kept saying that the food here was all dross, but he didn''t eat less.


    The dross in the demon king''s mouth is not cheap.


    A lot of food is consumed every day.


    Meng Li asked the demon king to pay for food himself. It''s not good to eat other people''s food.


    The demon king said with disdain that this kind of paper had no effect. Later, the Demon King actually brought a sum of money back to Meng Li, and he didn''t know where to get it.


    Then Meng Li often takes advantage of Cen han to go out, and he turns himself into a human figure to go shopping.


    CEN letter livingmunity, elevator is adder of two families, Meng Li in and out of Cen letter home, have not been found, Meng Li is Cen letter home out.


    Some people asked if Meng Li was new.


    Of course, this body into a human form is very lovely, often met when going out to be osted.


    Then Cen Han always felt that there was something wrong at home. Sometimes there were more things, sometimes there were less things.


    Is there something wrong with her memory?


    To this end, cen letter also went to see a doctor, the doctor said Cen letter physical indicators all normal.


    CEN Han couldn''t help it. Although he was confused, he couldn''t find the problem. He simply chose not to think about some strange things that happened at home.


    On this day, the demon king said to Meng Li:


    "I will go out in a few days. You can protect the mortal here."


    "Well, I''ve been here for so long."


    "This time is a little long. You are waiting for me here. I''m in a good mood. I''ll pick you up and go back to the demon world together."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "Wang, where are you going? Take me with you."


    Although I don''t know what the demon king is going to do, it''s much safer to follow the demon king than to be here.


    She has the evil spirit here, that Banshee can''t say to seek.


    "Just you?" The demon king looked down at Meng Li disdainfully and said:


    "how long can your transformationst now?"


    Meng Li measured his own strength. During the time of cultivation, his wound was healed.


    There''s no problem with the shape.


    Tell the demon king the truth.


    The demon king was disgusted, thought about it and said:


    "since you want to follow, it''s OK to serve the king all the way."


    Eating and drinking on the road is also important.


    Worried that the Banshee was not good for Cen Han, Meng Li said to the demon king:


    "Wang, before we leave, wipe the evil spirit here."


    So the Banshee won''te here again.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li suspiciously and asked:


    "why, is there a demon in this world?"


    Meng Li shook his head.


    The demon king said:


    "what''s the rtionship between the king''s breath and the king''s breath? Even if there are demons, they feel the king''s strong breath and have to give up."Meng Li looks at the demon king without expression.


    Every day I have to find time to listen to the demon king''s boasting.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li''s appearance and was agitated for a while.


    In the demon world, what he said was echoed by others with a smile.


    But this rabbit demon didn''t give any face.


    If there were no one to serve him in this world, he would never have this rabbit demon as his maid, absolutely!


    Meng Licai doesn''t care what the demon king thinks. Although the demon king likes to boast, he is not so narrow-minded and not so easy to revenge.


    She didn''t want to be too servile.


    After a few days, the demon king said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go."


    The demon king''s face was wiped away by Meng Cen''s unwillingness.


    The demon king looked at Cen Han and waved his paw again. Meng Li quickly asked:


    "Wang, what did you do to her?"


    The demon king stares at Meng Li.


    "Do you still need a rabbit demon to talk to me when I do things?"


    Meng Li looked at the demon king and didn''t speak. The demon king was bored for a while and then said:


    "I have erased the memory of this mortal about us."


    "I''m very thoughtful. It''s said that ordinary people are easy to feel emotional. When we''re gone, she must think about us, so we don''t have to think about us?"


    Meng Li listen to the tone of demon king is to let oneself praise him.


    I think the demon king did a good job.


    CEN Han is a kind-hearted girl. If she leaves like this, she will definitely look for them. She will be sad and miss them.


    But they can''t stay here all the time, they have to leave sooner orter.


    In that case, it''s better for her to forget this memory.


    All right.


    Meng Li said:


    "Wang is the most intelligent and thoughtful person in the demon world."


    "I''ll wait and see."


    Meng Li put the money the demon king gave her on the dining table.


    It''s a lot more money to buy the food. It''s also her and the demon king''s intention.


    I can''t think of any other way to thank Cen.


    Demon King see this didn''t say anything, with Meng from a sh left the room, at the same time disappeared also about their articles used here.


    CEN Han stood in front of the dining table and felt his head.


    Why stand here in a daze?


    Just now my head was nk. I always felt that I had forgotten something.


    But Cen Han frowned and thought for a long time, but he couldn''t remember what he had forgotten.


    Looking at a pile of money on the table, when did she put a pile of money here?


    CEN Han put the money away and turned to leave the living room.

 Chapter 123

    Meng Li and the demon king came to an open space, surrounded by trees. Full of vitality, Meng Li suddenly had a kind feeling in his heart, which should be the instinct of his body.


    Meng Li turned his head and was startled.


    The demon king is no longer a mouse, but an 18-9-year-old boy.


    ck as ink hair, soft draped over the shoulder, down to the waist.


    He''s tall, but he looks a little thin.


    And a face is very evil, delicate features, eyes and eyebrows picturesque, silent look, looking at the special cold noble.


    But Meng Li thinks


    The demon king looks like a beauty. How can you break it?


    Suddenly, it''s hard to tell male from female.


    Meng Li hesitated:


    "Wang?"


    The demon king gave a sound.


    "It''s a great honor to see my king transformed into a human. Don''t be greedy for my beautiful face."


    "Otherwise, the end will be very miserable."


    The demon king nced at Meng Li and said.


    He is so handsome and upset that there are always many banshees who want to seduce him.


    He was obsessed with his beauty.


    Meng Li: OK.


    She is not greedy.


    But the demon king is very narcissistic.


    Meng Li looked around and asked:


    "what are you doing here


    The demon king pursed his mouth. He didn''t want to spend too much Demon power. What he wanted at that time was to go out first.


    Meng Li also turned into a human form. Looking at the demon king''s eyes shing, he seemed to have the appearance of being difficult to say.


    Maybe the demon king''s ability can only jump here first?


    Meng Li said to the demon king,


    "I can take the king with me where he wants to go."


    The demon king asked hesitantly:


    "can you?"


    "Shall we walk?"


    It''s a long way to go. It''s impossible to walk.


    If you want to walk, it''s better to practice for a while, wait for him to recover, and then start.


    Meng Li said:


    "if Wang still has money, we can go by car, and it''s very fast."


    "Just those iron boxes running on the road?"


    "Then there''s no such thing as my king''s blink. I can turn around and go thousands of miles away."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless, and the demon king began to blow again.


    Then you are going to take me.


    To be honest, the demon king is so good-looking. When he brags, it affects the aesthetic feeling. Some of them are broken. That face is not noble.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li and didn''t respond, so he said:


    "the king told you the location, you take the king."


    With that, the demon king told Meng Li a ce and changed back to the appearance of a mouse. Meng Li sighed and stretched out his hand to hold the demon king.


    The demon king held out a paw to refuse.


    Meng Li can only use his rabbit hair into a small nket, and the demon king jumps onto the nket.


    The demon king is reallyzy.


    I don''t want to walk.


    Meng Li drags the demon king with one hand. The Demon King shows Meng Li the way. He wanders in the forest for a long time before he finds a road.


    At this time, it was dark. Meng Li stopped a car for a long time.


    The driver is a 30-year-old man, watching Meng Li stop at the side of the road.


    Rolling down the window, Meng Li rushed to the window and said to the man:


    "master, can you give us a ride? Just take us to the city."


    As soon as the driver turns on the light in the car, he looks at Meng Li with the light. His heart is pounding. It''s not a feeling of heartbeat.


    See Meng Li a white dress, like ancient clothing, long hair with snow-white hair with fine hair band tied, white skin than snow, the skin is so good that even pores can not be seen.


    Although the beauty is very cute and harmless, the master''s heart is beating faster and faster.


    Because the man didn''t ignore it. Just now she said, let him take them


    The man put one foot on the elerator pedal and stammered: "beauty, beauty, why are you still here at night?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I came out of the mountain and got lost in the mountain, but now I don''t have a car, so I hope to take your car."


    The man was shocked by Meng Li''s smile. The woman''s smile was so sweet, but the man''s back was chilly and asked: "in the mountains? That mountain? "


    The man stretched out his head and looked at the mountain in the distance. His eyes were erratic, and he was uneasy.


    Meng Li said, waiting for the man to make a decision.


    The demon king sent a message to Meng Li:


    "this man is very afraid of us. In my opinion, let''s forget it."Meng Li said to the man:


    "don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. I''ll give you money. Please take us a way."


    The man heard Meng Li say we, stretched out his head to look around, and then determined to see only Meng Li, but Meng Li said: we.


    Is there anything else he can''t see?


    Men think of here, no longer have the courage to talk with Meng Li, quickly step on the elerator, slip.


    The man drove so far that he could not see Meng Li''s shadow in the rearview mirror. He was relieved.


    It''s so scary.


    He won''t meet a ghost, will he?


    Meng Li


    The Demon King Tut tut twice:


    "this human is too timid."


    Meng Li had no choice but to wait for a while. There were not many cars passing by. Some cars didn''t mean to stop at all. They did, but they looked at Meng Li with squinting eyes.


    Meng Li rolled a white eye, she does not take a car OK.


    Can only change back to the real body, carrying the demon king ran to the densely popted ce.


    Meng and Wang did not go to the lodging ce and stayed in the house. The essence of the month was not so strong, so the two decided to stay in a forest for a night.


    When he got to the woods, the demon king asked Meng Li to make a nket for him with rabbit hair. Meng Li did so, and the demon king began to practice.


    He didn''t ask Meng Li to do anything else.


    So Meng Li began to practice.


    Both of them were in the shape of animals. They practiced all night in the woods. At daybreak, Meng Li turned into a human. He bought a small basket, which was covered with her fantasy nket, and let thezy demon king lie in it. She took her to the demon king for a ride.


    In this way, the demon kingyfortably in the basket, and felt that Meng Li was walking around and shaking him.


    Meng Li didn''t care about the demon king''sint.


    Mentality is very important, care will affect her mood, how uneconomic.


    Along the way, Meng Li''s rate of turning back is very high.


    Some people think it''s strange, but some people don''t think it''s strange, because there are many girls on the street wearing ancient clothes, which is a hobby of others.


    It''s understandable.


    Meng Li ignores those eyes, but wants to change a modern clothes, but the demon king has been following her, inconvenient.


    And often to rabbit body and human body transformation, the trouble is tight.


    The next two days, Meng Li took the demon king to the station where he didn''t need an ID card to buy tickets.


    Sometimes he stopped the car on the way, but the demon king refused to turn into a human. He always said that these mortals didn''t deserve to see his beauty. Some stations couldn''t muddle through with a hamster.


    The demon king is going to this famous forest, which is vast and full of mystery.

 Chapter 124

    When they got to the ce, the demon king turned into a human and said to Meng Li:


    "the terrain inside isplex and there are many kinds of animals. Although the king is not afraid, he is always unwilling to waste Demon power."


    "So I''ll take you straight in."


    Meng Li said.


    It''s good for someone to take it with her, so that she won''t have to work hard.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li with disgust on his face and said:


    "turn you into the original shape."


    Meng Li is a little bit unclear, so he is still in the original shape.


    And then


    The demon king mentioned Meng Li''s two ears, with a slight dislike on his face.


    Meng Li:!!!


    When Meng Li reacted, she was already under a big tree.


    The trunk of a big tree is as big as three adults.


    Meng Li became human and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, what are we doing here?"


    The demon king turned his eyes and looked around as if he was looking for something. Then he said:


    "I feel that there is a spirit fruit here."


    Meng Li became interested and asked:


    "can this world contain such things with aura?"


    The demon king said naturally:


    "of course, although the aura of this world is thin, there will still be the spiritual fruit of heaven and earth in the rtively primitive forest with few people."


    "You see, is there more Aura here?"


    Meng Li felt it for a long time, and could not help asking:


    "so Wang, did you go to eat lingguo before?"


    The demon king rolled his eyes, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "you rabbit people are really born stupid. Is lingguo a rotten Street thing in this world?"


    "What I''ve been looking for before is some precious medicinal materials. Although it can''tpare with lingguo, it''s also a little effective."


    Meng Li said.


    In fact, the demon king''s words and deeds now almost show that he is in urgent need of Reiki to increase the Demon power.


    It''s just a good face. I didn''t say it directly.


    Meng Li is not picky, and the two tacit understanding.


    Look at the demon king.


    Seeing that the demon king was ufortable, the demon king snorted:


    "little rabbit demon, you are so bold that you dare to stare at me with your eyes. Be careful that I will dig out your red eyes and use them to make a fruit tter." These eyes looked at him without lust or emotion.


    It''s quite Buddhist.


    Meng Li said: "thank you for not killing Wang."


    The demon king was proud and said:


    "there are too many medicinal materials, and I will eat it hard. If it is not for the rabbit demon, your body is too weak, I will bring some back to reward you."


    Meng Li smoked the corner of his mouth and said:


    "we''d better find lingguo as soon as possible."


    Meng Li is sensing the aura in the air. It''s true that where the aura is the strongest, there will be the aura.


    But Meng Li''s feelings are almost the same everywhere.


    It''s no different.


    The demon king is also looking for it. Meng Li suddenly feels a sense of evil spirit. Meng Li thinks it''s the banshee, but the demon king''s pretty face is upset.


    Meng Li asked:


    "Wang, is there another demon to meet you?"


    The demon king chin moved, didn''t answer Meng Li''s words.


    Standing still, looking at the distance, he said:


    "you have a good ability to catch up here."


    There was a sound in the air, which was very simr to the voice of the demon king:


    "why can''t Ie here?"


    "Hee hee, I will kill you here. The position of demon king is mine." The tone of voice is very rxed, especially like old friends'' jokes.


    Meng Li runs Demon power and looks around with his eyes.


    I''m not sure where this thing came from.


    But a moment, Meng Li and demon king in front of a man.


    Meng Li''s eyes shed with consternation. He didn''t expect that this man looked like the demon king.


    It''s just wearing a red robe. It looks more evil.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li to look at the demon king, and then look at the man. After carefulparison, Meng Li thinks that this man is the demon king.


    The man moved forward a few steps, every move was very elegant, nced at Meng Li, then did not care, said to the demon king:


    "you don''t want me, I am very sad, because you are the demon king?"


    The tone was full of sorrow.


    The man looked at the demon king bitterly, and then he began to smile again, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    Dao:


    "so I''m going to kill you, and I''ll be the demon king myself, and then I''ll imprison your soul, clear up your memory, and recast your body, so we can be together."The demon king was full of disgust and said to the man in red:


    "get out of here, you motherfucker."


    "As far as you can go, be careful that I will not be polite to you."


    So angry that the demon king began to talk about the modern society.


    Meng Li was shocked by their conversation.


    He looked at the demon king and the man in red.


    Both of them are gay. It''s the style of painting.


    So I love you enough to kill you?


    The love story is full of twists and turns.


    The man in red was very precise. When he heard the Demon King say this, he began to cry and said to the demon king: "don''t you love me?"


    "You created me, but now you want to abandon me. Have you forgotten our happiness?"


    "What a beautiful day it is."


    "When I be the demon king, I''ll treat you wholeheartedly. I won''t be as ruthless as you. I''ll hang out with a group of banshees all day." When the man in red said here, he also took a look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li quickly waved his hand:


    "I''m a serious Banshee. I only have respect for the demon king, but I don''t have any other thoughts. Don''t get me wrong."


    The man in red snorted:


    "I believe you for the moment."


    He is the spirit of the demon king. He also has the talent and skills of the demon king. The little rabbit demon has no thoughts about the demon king.


    Besides, we should not dy his time for a rabbit demon.


    The demon king''s face was irritable and angry, especially when he saw Meng Li''s surprised and gossipy expression.


    The key point is that this son of a bitch said some specious and misleading words, which made the demon king feel that his image was seriously damaged, and involuntarily exined:


    "don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "He is nothing but the product of the separation of a wisp of the king''s spirit."


    "You don''t know how boring it is to be a demon king. This is what I get out of my boredom."


    "But I didn''t expect that he had a sense of independence, and then he became a psycho."


    "This is a madman."


    The demon king looks at the man in red angrily.


    Meng Li looked at the demon king and exined that he wanted tough.


    I didn''t expect another one.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li with a smile on his face and said angrily:


    "you little rabbit demon don''t want to live, do you? I''ll settle with you when I finish this matter."


    Meng Li nodded and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, please deal with it quickly."

 Chapter 125

    The man in red looked at the demon king bitterly.


    The eyes were pitiful and intive, which was in sharp contrast to the demon king''s fiery face. When the uninformed people saw it, the demon king really looked like a heartbreaker.


    "Are you with me?" The man in red asked.


    The demon king roared: "go away, be careful that I will swallow you up."


    "Hee hee, I don''t want to. I''d better kill you. I won''t devour you."


    "They are not so cruel as you are."


    Meng Li: these two people!!!


    The demon king was very upset when he looked at the man in red, and his eyes turned:


    "lingguo, you picked lingguo. Take it out and give it to the king."


    The demon king stretched out his hand to the man in red, and his consciousness was very obvious.


    Meng Li is quietly doing a good job of eating melon people on the side. He just wants to makeints about the king of the devil, and the red man actually takes out a jade box from his body.


    He threw it to the demon king, gave a wink to the demon king, and said:


    "how nice they are to you. Please eat quickly. I know that if you want to increase the Demon power, I will meet all your requirements."


    Meng Li: I don''t understand.


    Suddenly found that the red man''s operation is really a fan.


    The demon king took over the jade box with a sneer and said:


    "if I knew that I would create you, I''d rather feed that wisp of Yuanshen to the dog." It''s too bad to be hurt by this thing.


    Ever since I had this thing, there has been no peace.


    Then the man in red began to cry again, crying and saying:


    "then you should eat the spirit fruit quickly. When your demon power is stronger, I will kill you and take your soul back to the demon world."


    "I really can''t bear to bully such a weak you. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t attacked you secretly, you wouldn''t have been seriously injured."


    "Forgive me, will you? I know it''s wrong


    "And you can rest assured that I will take good care of everything in the demon world. I will be a morepetent demon king than you. When your memory is erased, we will be together forever."


    The man in red sobbed and said a lot to see that there was no response.


    At the moment, the demon king is turning the aura into the Demon power in his body. He doesn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    This made the man in red feel two tears on his face, turn his mouth and stop talking.


    The demon king ignored the man in red, so the man in red talked to Meng Li:


    "little rabbit demon, how can you be here?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the man in red said:


    "how about you tell me about him and I''ll give you lingguo?"


    Meng Li: "really?"


    The demon king looked up at Meng Li and didn''t speak.


    The man in red nodded and said to Meng Li:


    "of course, I haven''t seen him during this period. I miss him very much. I want to know if he is well and happy."


    Meng Li touched his arm and felt goose bumps all over his body.


    But thinking of Ling really.


    Although back to the demon world, there is nock of spirit fruit, but now it is a rare thing.


    I don''t know when I can go back.


    Meng Li found that it was not easy for these people toe from the demon world, but it was very difficult for her to go back.


    It seems that the demon king can''t go back now?


    Meng Li didn''t speak. When Meng Li acquiesced, the man in red asked him:


    "what has he been doing all this time? Is there anyone else with him or seducing him?" Said to seduce the eyes of the man in red Wu shed bloodthirsty light.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "Wang has been eating all day."


    The demon king looked at Meng Li and snorted:


    "nonsense."


    The man in red tut tut two times:


    "this is just like him. He only knows how to enjoy himself all day. In fact, I can get him anything I want to eat."


    Meng Li takes a look at the man in red. As the spirit of the demon king, the man in red has a sense of autonomy, which is equivalent to the separation of the demon king, but not the separation of the demon king.


    Who was stronger and who was weaker before them?


    It seems that they are equal.


    The man in red asked Meng Li what the demon king liked to eat. Meng Li stopped talking. The man in red felt bored and threw a fruit to Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to catch it and asks the demon king:


    "are you or not?"


    The demon king shook his head and said:


    "a spirit fruit has little effect on the king. It doesn''t need to be used."


    Meng Li heard lingguo. He didn''t do anything. He ate lingguo decisively.


    This man in red is really strange. Is it true love for the demon king?


    Return to lingguo, let the demon king add Demon power.


    Meng Li felt that the man in red didn''t like the demon king as much as he said on the surface.About to understand the demon king''s temper, if you eat his spirit fruit, in order to fight for a breath, the demon king will not choose to fight but run.


    Meng Li feels that he has found the truth.


    If the demon king wants to run, it''s estimated that the man in red has no way.


    It''s really What a trick.


    Lingguo tastes a little green and astringent. It''s not as sour and sweet as the lingguo she ate in her lifetime. In the end, there is ack of aura in this world, and there is still ack of things that are cultivated.


    The spirit fruit turns into spirit power. Meng Li guides andbs the spirit power in the body, and then turns it into Demon power.


    It''s just a fruit, fast to eat, fast to transform.


    The demon king doesn''t seem to mind Meng Li exchanging his news for lingguo. He just says to the man in red:


    "I''m almost done. I''ll settle with you."


    "If you are so heartless, you will bully me as soon as you eat my food," said the man in red


    Although the man in red looks pitiful, Meng Li feels that the man in red is murderous.


    The demon king angrily yelled at the man in red:


    "I can''t see you dead like this. It''s disgusting."


    With that, the demon king attacked the man in red.


    The man in red looked sad and said:


    "if I don''t fight with you, will you be with me?"


    "If you stay with me and treat me well, I won''t beat you or kill you."


    With that, the man in red made a blow to resist the attack of the demon king.


    Demon King: go away


    Psycho, is this a man or a man he created? Who wants to be with a man.


    With a helpless and spoiled look, the man in red said to the demon king:


    "if you want to fight, I can only do what you want, and I will apany you."


    "But this time I will really kill you. Oh, I''m impatient. What I want is your eyes of admiration, not those of disgust."


    "I will transform you, just as you create me."


    While talking with the demon king, the man in red fights with the demon king.


    Meng Li wanted to help, but she found it difficult for her to participate in their fight, which was easy to make trouble.


    They''re like left and right hands, one fighting, one defusing.


    Meng Li ponders that the man in red is the spirit of the demon king and the memory of the demon king.


    This is the unique skill of the demon king. The man in red is basically able to do it.


    And the man in red will, so will the demon king.

 Chapter 126

    No one could do anything for them. Originally, if the man in red was hidden deeper, he would have an advantage.


    After all, the man in red knows all about the demon king, but because the man in red has generated his own consciousness, the demon king does not know all about the man in red.


    But the man in red silk did not hide himself, let the demon king also ponder through the character of the man in red, so the two have been difficult to distinguish.


    Meng Li looked at the demon king''s fidgety face and pursed his mouth with a look of remorse. Compared with the man in red, he still wanted the demon king to be his demon king.


    After all, the demon king also sheltered the rabbits.


    But I don''t seem to be able to get involved.


    Meng Li is entangled.


    Meng Li looked at them, and no one could help but worry about them.


    Especially the demon king''s face was irritable and disgusted.


    While the man in red was fighting, he also used words to stimte the demon king frivolously.


    It''s enough to look at anyway.


    How boring the demon king was, he thought of making a second one.


    I''ve gone too far.


    And Meng Li feels that the man in red is more unwilling to be created.


    Ming Ming has the same face and strength as the demon king, but he is not the demon king.


    He keeps saying that he loves the demon king, but he wants to kill the demon king instead and turn the demon king into his essory.


    This intention is also veryplicated.


    What they say is disgusting.


    As for the love and hatred between them, Meng Li didn''t want to have a deep understanding after reading the eight trigrams.


    Now I want to know how to help the demon king defeat the man in red.


    She has been a maid to the demon king for so long just to let the demon king take her back to the demon world?


    Meng Li shouts to the demon king:


    "Wang, do you want me to help you?"


    The demon king nced at Meng Li disdainfully and said:


    "rabbit demon, don''t make trouble for me."


    Meng Li: "Oh, OK."


    Demon King


    Since the demon king doesn''t want her to participate, she will watch.


    By the way, consider their moves in one form. It''s a rare chance to see an expert fight. Moreover, it''s even more rare to see such a fight.


    They fight more like they fight with themselves.


    Can you beat yourself? This problem is very serious.


    Meng Li is thinking about this problem.


    The man in red tangled with the demon king and said with heartache:


    "I don''t want to hurt you. Why don''t you ept me?"


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m the second you. What you like most is yourself. Why can''t you like me?"


    "You know me, I know you. We have a heart to heart rtionship


    The demon king was furious: "you are a dead pervert. I will swallow you up and erase your consciousness."


    "You are a loser when I was bored."


    The man in red whispered: "you are so ruthless. No matter what I do, I can''t move you."


    Meng Li: and making trouble out of no reason.


    The demon king sneered: "yes, I''m ruthless. What can you do for me?"


    "Besides, I don''t have the habit of breaking my sleeves. I''m not as disgusting as you are."


    The man in red pursed his mouth and turned into a look of weeping again. He said anxiously:


    "in fact, I have another way."


    The demon king did not speak, and the man in red said to himself:


    "I can merge with your spirit again, but I will not let you erase my consciousness."


    "After the fusion, you and I will be separated again. I can rebuild my body, female body."


    "In this way, it''s no longer a habit of breaking sleeves. In fact, it doesn''t matter. We are demons, not human beings, and should not be bound by secr ideas."


    Meng Li was shocked.


    True love.


    When the demon king heard the man in red saying this, he felt as if he had been forced to feed a lump of Xiang, and his pretty face was twisted and furious:


    "get out! The biggest mistake in Wang''s life is to create a disgusting thing like you. "


    The man in red opened again. At the same time, he didn''t forget to show mercy to the demon king.


    But his mouth said:


    "but I really like you. If you don''t want me, I can only kill you."


    "But considering that you don''t like two men together, after I erase your consciousness, I will recast a female body for you."


    The white and smooth forehead of the demon king was so angry that his veins were exposed.


    The demon king roared: "ah ~!" At this time, the demon king waspletely angered by the man in red. What the man in red said was disgusting to the demon king.


    The Demon power around the demon king surged, his ink hair fluttered with the wind, and his eyes began to turn red. It seemed that the demon king was extremely angry.Meng Li quickly said to the demon king:


    "Wang, our wise and powerful king, don''t listen to him."


    "He''s very annoying. He''s just deliberately angry with you. You''re so wise and powerful. You won''t be fooled, will you?"


    Meng Li suddenly made a sound and pulled the demon king back to the state of out of control.


    The demon king''s eyes slowly recovered, and he restrained his demon power. When he thought of himself, he almost lost his manners and was deeply embarrassed. He didn''t forgive anyone at all. He said:


    "I want you to be a rabbit demon and have a lot of mouth."


    Meng Li: "OK, Wang."


    "We support Wang. In my heart, Wang is the most brilliant and iparable. Wang, you must win this fight."


    Meng Li in the spirit of bragging not capital mentality, vigorously holding the demon king.


    After hearing this, the demon king felt a little morefortable and said to the man in red:


    "today I will correct my mistakes."


    With that, the demon king attacked fiercely. The man in red took a gloomy look at Meng Li and began to defuse the demon king''s fierce attack.


    To be honest, Meng Li has never seen such a person.


    Meng Li pondered their moves, especially the actions of the man in red. This is the best time to observe his ws.


    They had been fighting for nearly an hour, and they didn''t win or lose. They didn''t look tired. Fortunately, the forest was primitive and the trees were so huge that they could stand their destruction.


    But all the grass and small nts on the ground are dead.


    This is in the barren forest, far away from the densely popted areas. Otherwise, anyone who wants to see this scene will be surprised to put eggs in his mouth.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that he would turn into the demon king of a little white mouse, and there were so many demon powers to fight.


    Meng Li thought about it and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, why don''t I help you?"


    The demon king insisted on not helping Meng Li: "shut up, don''t make trouble."


    Tangtang demon king, to ask others to help is to tell others that he can''t do it.


    There''s no time when he can''t.


    Can''t even show their ipetence in front of a small rabbit demon.


    Meng Li: OK.


    Just when Meng Li was looking energetic and anxious, Meng Li sensed an evil spiriting here.


    The demon king and the man in red also felt it. The demon king thought it was the man in red who helped him, and the man in red thought it was the demon king who helped him.

 Chapter 127

    The two extremely simr faces were both gloomy and staring at each other.


    However, what they said was different. The man in red used to be disgusting:


    "did you get help? How can you do this to me? "


    "Why do we need other people to participate in our affairs? It''s not fair."


    And the demon king said at the same time: "which demon do you collude with to deal with the king?"


    Both of them were silent.


    At the same time, there is only one thought in my mind: is it not the other party''s help?


    But although they were curious about who wasing, the attack on their hands didn''t stop for a moment. For a moment, there was a disgusting aroma in the air. Meng Li blinked.


    This is the fragrance.


    It''s the Banshee.


    Sure enough, a woman appeared in this space.


    The woman''s waist is full, the proud peak stands up, the gauze only covers half of the round, but the skirt also forks from the side. Every step you take, you can see the woman''s slender, even, white and slender legs.


    The woman''s hair is thick and ck, and her hair is in a bun. She has a pair of red phoenix eyes. She looks at the demon king.


    To see, but stunned.


    Why are there two demon kings?


    The woman twisted her waist and walked for a few steps. Her every move seemed very charming and charming. She was puzzled and asked: "Wang?"


    Although the beauty was attractive, the demon king was impatient when he saw the woman and said, "Yao Zhi, what are you doing here?"


    The demon king is very upset, very upset.


    Two of the most annoying people are here.


    The woman who was called Yaozhi looked at the man in red and recognized him again and again. Then she said, "Wang, who is he?"


    The demon king ignored Yaozhi.


    The man in red looked at Yaozhi and looked at the demon king, whining:


    "people hate you so much. How can you call the Banshee to help?"


    "How can you do this to others, and where can you put their heart that loves you?"


    The demon king roared irritably: "roll, die, die abnormal."


    Yao Zhi


    What''s the situation.


    Yaozhi saw that the demon king was fighting with the man in red. Her eyes were strange and puzzled. She looked at Meng Li, who was standing by and speechless, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly:


    "little rabbit demon, why are you here?"


    Yaozhi was very upset, especially when she felt that there was Meng Li''s breath on the demon king, which proved that they must have had physical contact.


    In the heart kill idea gradually rise, besides she who also have no qualification to stay in the demon king side.


    Meng Li was carried into the forest by the demon king, but he didn''t expect that he turned into a pot and put it on Meng Li.


    Looking at Yaozhi, Meng Li wanted to say:


    what a charming goblin.


    This appearance, this figure, must let how many men''s blood spurt Zhang.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Yaozhi was unhappy. He asked again:


    "Why are you here?"


    Meng Li turned the rabbit hair into a rabbit hair fan and fanned out the fragrance in the air. The taste was too boring. He said seriously: "why can''t I be here?"


    Yao Zhi smell speech, the face floats up crimson, is not shame, is exasperated.


    "You little rabbit demon, you are so bold. Do you feel that if you have a king to rely on, you will be so arrogant?"


    "There are some people you can''t afford to offend." Yaozhi warns Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to Yao Zhi:


    "then don''t talk to me."


    Yaozhi cold fundus: "good you a rabbit demon!"


    The demon king is here. The ount will be calcted another day.


    Meng Li didn''t pay any attention to Yaozhi.


    Yao Zhi a face jealousy, still can''t help to say to Meng Li: "what qualifications do you have to stand beside the demon king?"


    Meng Li rolled a white eye, this Banshee isn''t the head is not smart.


    Since you like demon king, how can you do it.


    Is it really good to show your jealous nature in this way?


    Meng Li fanned again and said to Yao Zhi:


    "since I''m not qualified, you are qualified. Go ahead."


    Meng Li pointed to the man in red with a fan and said to Yaozhi:


    "that man is also in love with the demon king. He is the biggest obstacle on your love road, so it is your top priority to eradicate him."


    "As long as you help the demon king kill him, you will be further away from the king."


    Come on.


    Yao Zhi is a little confused. Is the charm of the demon king so great? Even men fall in love with the demon king?


    But this man really looks like a demon king.


    Asked suspiciously:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded: "really."The demon king turned his head and yelled at Meng Li:


    "little rabbit demon, what are you talking about?"


    "I''ll settle with you when I''m free."


    Yao Zhi looked at the man in red and asked:


    "when do you really love the king of Mu Yao?"


    The man in red said frankly:


    "of course, he must be mine."


    "I''ll kill whoever grabs me."


    And said to the demon king: "right, you certainly don''t want my hands covered with blood, right?" Then he gave the demon king a wink.


    Yaozhi some messy stand in ce, this is what ghost?


    Meng Li: I want tough.


    Isn''t the intelligence quotient of demon people not too high.


    Meng Lixie tried his best to encourage Yaozhi: "well, you don''t think I''m worthy to stand beside the demon king, do you?"


    Yao Zhi looked at Meng Li, chin raised, with a kind of arrogant posture, said to Meng Li:


    "of course."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "well, you and I will help the demon king. The one who helps the demon king more is qualified to stand beside the demon king."


    "You know, our demon world never likes to use stratagem as people do. We all use strength to speak. As banshees, we should also follow the rules."


    Yao Zhi''s eyes shed. If she helped the demon king, the demon king would treat her differently.


    That''s right.


    And her strength is absolutely stronger than a rabbit demon, the demon king will certainly not look up to the rabbit demon at that time.


    When ites to fighting, you can easily solve this arrogant rabbit demon.


    It''s the best of both worlds.


    Demon King


    I feel like I''ve been sold by a rabbit demon. What does


    what does the King say? To Meng Li, he said, "


    ," you can bet on this king with your little rabbit. Why do you have a king standing next to this king? Has the final say been made by the king? "


    "If you offend me, I won''t take you back to the demon world."


    Meng Li said, "Wang kuanhong is the most brilliant and powerful. He must easily solve the problem. But this beauty and I always have toe to a conclusion for the position around you. Wang kuanhong has arge number of people, so we won''t get angry."


    "It doesn''t affect Wang to deal with that pervert."


    Meng Li felt that he had reached a higher level of holding others.


    The demon king snorted coldly and didn''t speak any more.


    Since it''s their bet, it''s not him who asked them to help him.


    The Tangtang demon king certainly won''t need other people''s help.


    It doesn''t affect his brilliant and powerful image.


    Meng Li pursed a smile and looked at Yao Zhi, who was jealous because Meng Li was talking with the demon king, and said:


    "how about this happy decision?"

 Chapter 128

    Looking at Meng Li''s slightly provocative eyes, Yao Zhi was angry and gave a cold smile:


    "good."


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you what happened then."


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    When Yao Zhi and Meng Li join the battle circle, the man in red is very aggrieved and says to the demon king:


    "do you have the heart to watch them bully me?"


    The demon king said irritably: "the dead abnormal, that is they want toe, has nothing to do with this king."


    Yao Zhi and Meng Li both attack the man in red, and the Demon King attacks the man in red, so the man in red is in a hurry.


    Yaozhi solution waist belt, clothes did not tie, that slender legs exposed more.


    The belt goes towards the man in red, trying to wrap around the man in red. Moreover, there is a disgusting smell in the air, which is stronger than before.


    The man in red couldn''t bear it at first. He grabbed Yaozhi''s belt with one hand. Said:


    "bitch, do you want to cover up your natural body smell with your strong fragrance?"


    Yaozhi''s face was twisted, and she seemed to be stabbed in the foot. She said in a cruel voice:


    "go to die!"


    With that, the belt became countless belts and surrounded the man in red from all directions, but the belt could not enter the man in red, so it had to float and dance in the air.


    It''s like a beautiful flower in full bloom.


    The demon king''s hand extended instantly, straight to the neck of the man in red. The man in red stretched out a hand like the demon king, hit the demon king''s hand, then let go of Yao Zhi''s belt, and attacked Yao Zhi with Demon power.


    As soon as the pupil of Yao Zhi shrinks, she immediately looks at Meng Li. Yao Zhi''s belt goes towards Meng Li, trying to bring Meng Li to stop the attack.


    Meng Li is as light as a swallow, and his pace is strange. Countless white flying arrows appear around him,peting with Yao Zhi''s belt.


    Yao Zhi''s belt can''t get close to Meng Li. At this time, the man in red''s attack is just in front of Yao Zhi. Meng Li smiles:


    "do you want to kill me?"


    Yaozhi was angry why her belt even a small rabbit demon can''t be tied, and smell Mengli mouth, subconsciously turned to stare at Mengli, let the red man attack her.


    Yao Zhi takes back his belt, and his mouth turns fishy and sweet. He steps back and stares at Meng Li fiercely.


    Originally a charming and amorous face, became a bit ferocious.


    But the demon king took the opportunity to p his hand on the chest of the man in red when the man in red attacked him. The man in red hummed and began to cry again:


    "how can you give up beating me? I''m in pain. I''m really in pain!"


    The demon king doesn''t pay attention to the man in red. The man in red concentrates on dealing with the demon king and Meng Li. The eyes of Meng Li and Yao Zhi are especially bad.


    I don''t like the feeling.


    The world only recognizes the demon king, respects the demon king as the king, admires the demon king and helps the demon king.


    But why not admit him?


    What''s wrong with him? His appearance and ability are never inferior to him.


    Although Meng Li and Yao Zhi''s participation made the battle moreplicated, chaotic and disorganized, even if they were fighting in disorder, it was easier to decide the oue than the endless struggle between the demon king and the man in red.


    Meng Li sees that Yaozhi covers her chest and stares at her viciously.


    Said:


    "beauty, you are wonderful, you have helped the demon king once."


    Yao Zhi: hum


    Meng Li and the man in red struggle, in the process, Yaozhi always want to Yin Mengli, Meng Li is not stupid,e but not to indecent, she also try every means to Yin Yaozhi.


    Finally, Yaozhi was repeatedly injured by Meng Liyin.


    Every time Yao Zhi was injured, Meng Li encouraged her:


    "it''s really powerful. I''ve helped the demon king once again. You are still powerful."


    Angry Yao Gardenia teeth itch, when a rabbit demon is also so difficult.


    And the man in red also suffered a lot of injuries, whining to the demon king:


    "how can you do this to me, Wuwu ~ ~ ~ I hate you."


    Demon King: go away


    The man in red whispered enough and said to the demon king:


    "it seems that we are not together yet. Wait for me and I''ll think of a way to find you again."


    With that, the man in red began to defend but not attack, intending to retreat.


    Where is the demon king willing? It''s really annoying. Once I see it, I''m going to be affected by it. I won''t let the man in red get away, but the man in red got away anyway.


    Only one step away from them a hundred meters away, Meng Li look again, this space where there are red men figure.


    There is only one sentence left by the man in red:


    "although you are ruthless, I don''t mind. I must be with you. You wait for me."


    When the demon king saw that the man in red had run away, he was so angry that he said: "this is a psycho plus troublemaker. I''ve been wise all my life. The only wrong thing is to create him."Meng Li sits on his knees and begins to breathe. He lets the demon kingin about it. Yaozhi bears the anger in her heart and says to the demon king pitifully:


    "Wang, the rabbit demon just plotted against me."


    "You must decide for me."


    Finish saying also saw Meng to leave one eye.


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to Yaozhi, but he was thinking about the strength of Yaozhi and the move that Yaozhi used just now.


    During this period of time, there was a form given by the demon king, and her cultivation was rtively fast. In addition, she practiced whenever she was free, so her strength was different from that in the past.


    Yao Zhi was injured just now and recovered slowly in this world. If she had the chance, why not take the opportunity to avenge her client?


    The client really wants revenge. If she returns to the system space without revenge for the client, thepletion of the task should not be high, but she just passed the test, and the reward will be reduced ordingly.


    Furthermore, back to the demon world, Yao Zhi will go to the client for trouble, in order to avoid future trouble, she should also solve the problem of Yao Zhi and go back.


    But how to solve it?


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. The demon king red at Yao Zhi angrily, then looked at Meng Li and said:


    "little rabbit demon, did you plot against her just now?"


    Meng Li blinked his eyes. The demon king is very interesting. If she has yinyaozhi, the demon king can''t be unaware.


    Meng Li is an honest (not) child. Of course, he replied:


    "Wang, no, she plotted against me and bit me back."


    Yaozhi saw that the demon king was so obviously entric, jealous and anxious, and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, how can you hurt our friendship for a cheap rabbit demon?"


    "I can''t match her." Yaozhi''s face is not reconciled.


    Meng Li''s eyes look at the demon king. The demon king has a lot of peach blossom debt on his back.


    The demon king looked at Yao Zhi impatiently and said:


    "are you tired of pestering me all day? What do you want to do?"


    "What did you do just now? Don''t you really know?"


    The demon king''s eyes on shangyaozhi, as long as they look at him, are full of salivation and desire, and full of possession. This kind of eyes is particrly disgusting, making the demon king ufortable.


    What''s more, the female demons are loose all day, and their clothes are not neat. That is to say, most of the female demons are free from secr constraints, and there are few such female demons.

 Chapter 129

    When Yaozhi saw the demon king saying this, she looked sad and desperate:


    "Wang, how can you say that to me?"


    "You know, everything I do is for you."


    The demon king sneered and said:


    "in the name of love, you are reckless to pay for your jealousy. Is this really good?"


    "Don''t insult love."


    "And you''re not tired of it. You''ve been pestering me all day. I''ve never given you a look, but you don''t seem to feel it."


    "If it wasn''t for Wang Niang''s contribution to my father, do you think you could still stand in front of me and behave like this?"


    Meng Li is clear when he hears the words.


    It turns out that Yaozhi has a good father.


    It''s no wonder that the demon king has endured until now. In fact, the demon king''s temper seems to be quite irritable, but in fact, it''s more easygoing, and it''s not tyrannical at all.


    After thinking about it, the demon king said:


    "I''m born free, and I don''t need any love. Love is the most disturbing thing. I don''t care about it!"


    Yaozhi''s heart was crushed to pieces by the demon king, and asked the demon king in pain:


    "king, what''s wrong with me? My race is strong, and the offspring we cultivate will be very strong."


    The demon kingughs:


    "do I have to rely on you to improve the gene of my offspring?"


    "As long as I want to marry a demon, how many female demons in the demon world queue up to marry me, are you right? "Rabbit demon?"


    Meng Li


    Caught off guard, it started blowing again.


    Meng Li sipped his mouth and said:


    "Wang, you are right."


    Just saying that this skin bag is charming enough, Meng Li thinks it''s very eye-catching, and he feels in a good mood after seeing more.


    And the position of the demon queen is also fascinating. How normal it is for someone to marry.


    Yao Zhi''s envious eyes were about to burst into mes, and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, why do you want to favor this little rabbit demon? She is a tterer, and has evil intentions for Wang Ken."


    "Wang, you must not be blindfolded by a traitor!"


    Meng Li smiles and says to Yao Zhi:


    "are you questioning Wang''s ability? Wang is born with the ability to sense whether others have evil thoughts about him. Is it not clear what I am like? "


    The demon king also said:


    "yes, I don''t need you to manage my work, and you dare to question me." The demon king looks at Yaozhi angrily.


    Yaozhi was displeased, but quickly covered up and made a sad appearance. She moved her lips and watched the demon king cross his knees and adjust his body. She didn''t speak any more and began to cross his knees and adjust his body.


    While adjusting her breath, Yao Zhi voiced to Meng Li:


    "if you lose the bet with me, you should leave the demon king by yourself."


    Yao Zhi especially unbearable thing is that there are other women around the demon king.


    Especially now the demon king is protecting Meng Li everywhere, which makes Yaozhi feel a sense of urgency. This kind of feeling makes Yaozhi want to get rid of Meng Li immediately.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    Dedicated to the demon king, full of him.


    But he never despised her, this feeling is particrly bad, in the end, not as good as a little rabbit demon around him.


    When Meng Li heard Yao Zhi''s voice, he asked with great interest:


    "what do you think are the rules for winning or losing?"


    Yao Zhi said directly:


    "the one who helps the demon king more is qualified to stand beside the demon king."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at Yao Zhi. He said slowly, "well, that''s right."


    Yao Zhi said:


    "if you are willing to ept defeat, you should go away and stop appearing in front of the demon king."


    Meng Li: "when did I say that if I lost, I would leave the demon king?"


    Leave the demon king, who will take her back to the demon world.


    Yao Zhi:?


    Yao Zhi is murderous all over and sends a message to Meng Li: "you treacherous rabbit demon, you just teased me."


    Meng Li smiled and simultaneous interpreting the voice to Xiao Zhi, and said, "


    , well, I wish to win. I admit that you are qualified to stay beside the king of the devil."


    I''ve suffered so many injuries. I really don''t get credit for it.


    Yao Zhi: "ha ha, rabbit demon, don''t be proud too early, I don''t believe you can be around the demon king all your life."


    Meng Li nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    I can''t.


    So we should start first.


    There is a demon king in, Yao Zhi won''t so to her hand, Meng Li closed his eyes, rather calm.


    Yaozhi see Meng can''t speak, close your eyes in the breath, also close your eyes began to breath.


    As the sky was getting dark, the demon king epted the merit and said to Yaozhi:


    "hurry back to the demon world. I don''t want to get along with you."


    "but I''ll be followed by Wang zhikou."


    The demon king is decisive and merciless: "no way." It''s hard to take one more person.


    Yao Zhi, a little broken, pointed to Meng Li and said:


    "Wang, why can she follow you, but I can''t?"


    The demon king thought about it and said, "because I promised her to take her back to the demon world."


    Without thinking, Yaozhi asked:


    "why?"


    The demon king was impatient: "there are so many reasons."


    Yao Zhi''s face is injured. Why do you hate her so much and look at Meng Li bitterly:


    "how can you let Wang take you back to the demon world?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "because I am a maid to the demon king."


    Yao Zhi obviously does not believe, denied: "you cheat, which has so simple."


    "I don''t have much to say if you thinkplicated." Meng Li said this sentence and did not speak any more.


    Demon King see Yao Zhi this aggressive appearance, the heart is not happy, as long as there is a woman around him, will never divide the red and white fight.


    Said:


    "well, Yaozhi, don''t make a lot of noise all day long. It''s really annoying. Look at your jealous face. You don''t have any openness as a demon. What''s the difference between you and theining woman in the world?"


    "If you are seriously injured, I will allow you to stay with me for a few days." At least this woman did her part.


    "When the wound is healed, you can go back to the demon world."


    Yao Zhi is still struggling: "why can''t I go back with Wang?"


    She has a magic weapon given by her father in her hand, which can open the boundary between the human world and the demon world, but she doesn''t want to go back alone.


    And if the king refuses to return to the demon world after going back, where will she go to find the king?


    There is only one magic weapon, and it can only be used twice, once and once.


    The demon king was entangled by Yaozhi. Besides, he had a good face. Naturally, he couldn''t say that he took one more person with him. He didn''t know whether he could seed in going back, so he said:


    "first heal the wound, then go. The king''s benevolence and righteousness have been exhausted. You don''t have to advance an inch."


    I know this woman so well.


    If there is a way toe, there is a way to go back.


    Yao Zhi''s heart was not filled. Seeing that the demon king was so determined, she felt sad. Of course, she didn''t dare to say anything more. For fear ofpletely angering the demon king, she had to continue to take care of her body.


    But looking at Meng Li''s eyes has been very bad.


    Meng Li''s eyes are calm, to say that Yaozhi is very painful, love but not the most painful, but Meng Li expresses different feelings.


    No sympathy at all.

 Chapter 130

    Meng Li three people again in situ to adjust breath for a while.


    When it was dark, the demon king was practicing in the same ce, but after thinking about it, he took Meng Li and Yaozhi to another ce.


    Three people practice all night.


    The demon king didn''t mention the matter of returning to the demon world, so Meng Li just stayed by the demon king''s side.


    Yaozhi looks at all kinds of unhappiness from Meng Li, especially the demon king likes to talk with Meng Li.


    Yao Zhi sneers coldly, a ttering viin, the demon king must be confused by her.


    We must clear the viin from the demon king.


    Confused the demon king, let the demon king to this viin better than himself.


    Meng Li always wants to calcte when she looks at Yao Zhi. Her appearance is very speechless. The character of the demon king is to follow Mao''s direction. Why do you want to fight against the demon king.


    Yaozhi calcte she''s OK, Mengli worry about Yaozhi brain fever, back to the demon family to find rabbit family trouble.


    In the days after that, the demon king took Meng Li and Yao Zhi to look for something rich in aura in the forest.


    There are some medicinal materials and some unknown fruits. This forest is sparsely popted. The medicinal materials grown in this forest are very old. If they are sold on the market, they are also very precious.


    When you find it, share it.


    Life is also very hard.


    The demon kingined all day long, and felt irritable. The demon king was reduced to this point.


    Those things taste bad. They are astringent in the mouth. They have to eat for a little spiritual power.


    And Yaozhi finally saw that the demon king needed Demon power to break the boundary between the two worlds, and said to the demon king:


    "Wang, I have a way to let you return to the demon world now, but Wang, I have a request."


    The demon king frowned:


    "what''s the requirement?"


    Yaozhi takes a proud look at Mengli, points her slender finger to Mengli, and says, "just go back with Wang and me, and don''t take her."


    The demon king took a look at Meng Li, shook his head and said haughtily:


    "I don''t need it. I can go back myself. You can go back first."


    I owe less to this woman.


    Otherwise give a good face, you can be thick skinned and stick for a while.


    What''s more, you can''t be a man without words. How bad his image is.


    Yao Zhi''s face shed with consternation. Unexpectedly, the demon king would rather spend it in this world than go with her. He looked at Meng Li jealously because of this cheap woman.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word.


    Over a period of time, the demon king urged Yaozhi back to the demon world.


    The pain shed on Yaozhi''s face, and then said:


    "Wang, I know, I will go."


    The demon king gave a sound and said:


    "back to the demon sector nonsense, I don''t want to go back to hear some messy words."


    Yao Zhi took a look at Meng Li. Deep in her eyes, she was full of jealousy. She bit her teeth and said, "yes, Wang, I know."


    Yaozhi then turned and left, the back was a little lonely, looking back at the demon king from time to time, until finally, the back of Yaozhi blurred, the demon king did not leave the meaning of Yaozhi.


    The demon king said to Meng Li:


    "if I y in this world for a few days, I will go back to the demon world. At that time, I will only take you back to the demon world and enter the demon world. Whether you can go to the territory of your rabbit n depends on your own fortune."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Thank you, Wang."


    Later, Meng Li and the demon king stayed in the forest.


    Meng Li is also responsible for finding something to eat. In fact, there are so many herbs in this forest. Meng Li likes them very much, but no matter how much he likes them, some can''t take them away, some can''t eat them, so he can only give up and let them grow in the forest.


    And there are many animals in it, some of which are of high medicinal value. Although Meng Li doesn''t know how far away the forest is from the outside, they haven''t seen anyone for so long, which is enough to prove that no one came to the forest.


    You don''t have to be able to walk out if youe in.


    This day, Meng Li wanders outside, trying to see if she can find something with aura, but feels that there is always something following her. Meng Li is alert. Although it seems that he is wholeheartedly looking for things, he pays special attention to the movement around him.


    Finally, Meng Li said directly:


    e out, what''s the meaning of following me?"


    Yaozhi coldughter into Meng Li''s ears, and then the whole person will appear in front of Meng Li, or that disgusting fragrance.


    "I didn''t expect that the humble rabbit demon would be so sensitive."


    Meng Liughed: "I know you wille, how?"


    "Want to kill me?"


    Yao Zhi looked at Meng Li contemptuously andughed with pride:


    "yes, I wanted to swallow you, but I shouldn''t eat such cheap food."Meng Li: "so, are you noble? Is a noble man like you


    Yaozhi''s face is very ugly, staring at Meng Li:


    "bitches, when deathes, they still have such a hard mouth."


    "The demon king is no longer around you, you have no dependence."


    Meng Li was a little annoyed and said to Yao Zhi:


    "if you can beat me, we should not quarrel so much nonsense."


    "Can''t you just fight it?"


    "Will you spare me if I ask you for mercy now?" Meng Li''s voice is slightly ironic.


    Meng Li feels that Yaozhi is also very tired.


    There is a woman around the demon king, she will kill one, or drive one away.


    Yaozhi''s charming face became fierce, and said to Meng Li:


    "rabbit demon, die!"


    With that, his belt appeared in his hand, turned into countless belts and went to Mengli. Mengli blocked Yaozhi''s belt, turned into countless white flying arrows and went to Yaozhi.


    The flying arrow is spinning rapidly, spinning around Yaozhi. Meng Li finds an opportunity to get close to Yaozhi.


    Yaozhi can''t cope with it. The belt is just suitable for long-distancebat, but Mengli is already in front of her. The belt is no longer useful. Yaozhi can only fight with Mengli.


    But Mengli''s fighting skills are not as good as Yaozhi''s. Mengli''s moves are strange and varied, and he is rich in experience. After a while, Mengli''s hand has caught Yaozhi''s neck.


    At this moment, Yaozhi looks at Meng Li in horror and asks incredulously:


    "it''s impossible, you can''t cheat!"


    Meng Li looked at Yao Zhi, Yao Zhi''s failure or Yao Zhi too despise the enemy, at the beginning very floating, feel that he has won.


    The most taboo in fighting is too confident, unless there is absolute strength.


    If you are too confident, it is difficult to observe what the opponent will do next, and it is also difficult to find the ws of the opponent. If you are too confident, you will lose.


    And the world itself is repressive. She found out when she saw the battle between the demon king and the man in red.


    She doesn''t understand the man in red, but the power of the demon king in the demon world will never be like that.


    Maybe the attack power of the demon king is only half of that of the demon world.


    Equivalent to the world, even if not injured, the basic strength will be reduced by more than half.

 Chapter 131

    Yao Zhi may be more powerful than the client in the demon world, but her strength has been weakened by more than half.


    Although the client was hurt and suppressed when she came, she was also weakened by more than half, but the constant cultivation during this period of time also added some strength to her. When it was not far away, it was time topare skills.


    Asked 60186018 that this is normal.


    There will be various kinds of suppression on each ne.


    Meng Li looks at Yao Zhi, but he doesn''t hesitate. He uses his hand to make Yao Zhi''s white face blush. His mouth opens and he wants to talk. Meng Li''s hand rxes.


    Yao Zhi said to Meng Li:


    "you can''t kill me, bitch."


    "Do you know who I am? If you kill me, your whole rabbit family will be buried with me. "


    Meng Li, oh, in that case, I''ll kill you as soon as possible.


    Keep back to the demon world, Yaozhi also want to find her and rabbit family trouble.


    Yaozhi see Meng from indifferent, also want to speak, but pinching her neck hand but more and more force, pinching her speechless, breathing.


    Yao Zhi struggles, but the more Yao Zhi struggles, the more Meng Li exerts himself, and all his demon power is instilled in his palm.


    Thest crisp fracture sound, Yao Zhi''s head weak droop down, thest Meng Li hand pinched, is a blood colored snake.


    It''s not very big. It''s just a snake with a human arm.


    Meng Li looks at the snake in his hand.


    It turns out that Yaozhi''s real body is a snake. It''s obvious that Yaozhi''s cultivation is not perfect. In the client''s memory, the real body of a race like Yaozhi is generally as thick as someone''s waist.


    Meng Li thinks it''s normal. Yaozhi spends all her time on the demon king. How can she have time to practice.


    The reason why the client thinks that she is particrly powerful is probably that the client is naturally timid. Just because of Yaozhi''s aura, the client has been scared to death.


    Meng Li stretched out his hands and covered the snake with Demon power. The broken snake became several segments.


    So without the body, Yaozhi can''t live any more.


    However, after Meng Li shattered Yao Zhi''s body, he found that there was a very small thing on the ground. The fingernail cap of his little finger was as small as an awl, silver and shining.


    Meng Li picks it up and feels a great power inside. This feeling gives Meng Li a sense of confusion in time and space. In front of him, it seems that there are many mountains and rivers, which are transformed into high-rise buildings, and then into magnificent pces. All kinds of situations are illusory in front of Meng Li''s eyes.


    All kinds of pictures give Meng Li a sense of vicissitudes. In the picture, time passes rapidly, the trees in the mountains change from sprouts to big trees, the tall buildings change from brand-new to old, and the magnificent pces are destroyed or copsed.


    Meng Li feels like a person who is ready to jump off the cliff. All kinds of pictures at the bottom of the cliff seem that if she wants to, she can step into every picture she wants to go.


    Meng Li witnessed the rapid passage of time. He felt powerless and had an impulse to stop it.


    But when Meng Li wanted to step down, he found that the whole person couldn''t move at all. No matter how hard Meng Li tried, it was useless. In the end, he could only watch all kinds of changes in the cascading pictures. Finally, all the pictures, like a stone, swung into the water and disappeared.


    Meng Li''s mind was pulled back. After he told 6018 what had just happened, 6108 was silent for a moment and said:


    "this thing contains the power of space, but it has been used once. If you want to go back to the demon world now, you can rely on it."


    Meng Li looked at the small silver cone and said:


    "if you use it, you can''t use it anymore?"


    "Yes, there isn''t much space left, but this material is rare. You can keep it."


    Meng Li sighed and said in a puzzled way:


    "I always feel that it''s impossible."


    6018 chuckled and said, "it''s actually good news. It''s epiphany. Your soul has already been contaminated with the power of time and space because it''s shuttling through the ne. This little silver cone is sealed with the power of space, which reacts with the power of time and space contaminated by your soul."


    "Plus you have a good understanding, you can feel the edge of the power of time and space all of a sudden."


    Meng Li frowned. 6018 was simr to what she thought, but although she had an epiphany, she felt that she did not grasp the power of space, and there was an invisible barrier that seemed to block her from touching.


    Meng Li sighed again:


    "I always feel that I can''t do it."


    6018 said: "normally, you are very young and have little understanding of the way of heaven and time and space."


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. It''s pretty good now."


    Meng Li politely said thank you. In fact, she seriously thought about the rtionship between her and 6018. The system space she bound belongs to her, but 6018 is independent. It can be said that 6018 should be more like a partner.Sometimes it can guide her.


    I feel that 6018 knows everything about her. Meng Li doesn''t know what other people''s partners are like, but he is very satisfied with this partner.


    Then Meng Li didn''t speak. He kept thinking about what 6018 had just said, and suddenly thought of a serious problem.


    She has been talking about the power of space, because she only knows the power of space, and 6018 seems to be the power of time and space!


    Meng Li straightened his face, looked at the snake carcass broken into several sections on the ground, moved the ground, found a tree, and asked 6018:


    "I just said the power of space, and you said the power of time and space?"


    6018 well, he said:


    "yes, the power of space is different from the power of time and space. The power of time and space is another powerbined with the power of space and time."


    "When you travel through the ne, you use the tunnel of time and space to ensure that you can change things through the past."


    "If it''s just the power of space, when you arrive, or it''s too early, it may be before the client is born, or it may be that the client has died, then how can you do the task in the past?"


    Meng Liran was very happy. The power of time and space sounds higher than the power of space she knows.


    "The power of time and space is very powerful. Basically, you can stop time for a short time, and then jump in space. In this process, time is fixed, and only you are moving. If you only use the power of space, when you jump in space, time will also pass by." 6018 added.


    Meng Li couldn''t help sighing and yearning:


    "the power of time and space is so magical!"


    Jump out of the bottom of the well to know the size of the world!


    Meng Li shakes the small silver cone in the handshake. It''s lucky that she can touch the edge of time and space today. Meng Li doesn''t feel disappointed. If she has another chance, it''s not impossible for her to break the bottleneck.


    In the future, if she can master the power of time and space, her strength will rise to a higher level.

 Chapter 132

    Meng Li thanks 6018 for helping him solve his doubts.


    Although we don''t know where 6018 knowledgees from, it can give her a guiding role.


    Otherwise, without the system, she would be so ignorant.


    Meng Li put away the small silver cone, and the power inside became calm. He could only feel some weak power.


    She didn''t feel the great power in it at first.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to take it back for her and put it on the tform of the system space. After going back, he had a look. He didn''t n to use it. It also made the demon king suspicious.


    Then Meng Li cleans up his breath to avoid the demon king''s suspicion.


    Don''t know the demon king know she killed Yao Zhi will how, also don''t need to let the demon king know.


    Meng Li wandered in the forest for a long time and found some fruit with a little aura. It''s not a kind of aura, but a little aura. But it''s better than nothing. It can also be used to satisfy hunger.


    Take back demon king also a face to dislike, feel fruit astringent.


    Half a monthter, Meng Li and the demon king stayed in the forest. They were like wild animals.


    The demon king also kept practicing for a moment, and asked Meng Li suspiciously in the middle, saying that Yao Zhi didn''te back this time.


    With the demon king''s understanding of Yaozhi, Yaozhi wille back to him.


    Meng centrifugal said it was cold, how can youe back?


    On this day, the demon king finally said to Meng Li:


    "I will take you back to the demon world today."


    Meng Li nodded happily. This kind of maid''s Day ising to an end.


    After she returns to the demon world, her task will bepleted, and a surprise will be gained this time. Although the power of time and space is unknown, it is a good omen to have a beginning.


    The demon king takes Meng Li and makes him return to his original shape. He also carries Meng Li''s two ears.


    The demon king rises in the air, and the Demon power surges around her. What surprised Meng Li is that she can clearly feel that the Demon power of the demon king is mixed with the power of space. The space she and the demon king are in seems to be no longer in any ne, and Meng Li subconsciously looks down, and the situation below is nothingness.


    To Meng Li''s surprise, the scene of nothingness at the bottom began to rotate rapidly, but the center was slowly concave until it was twisted into a vortex, and Meng Li and the demon king were sucked in. In the vortex, Meng Li felt dizzy and could not see the surrounding situation clearly. The strong wind around him made Meng Li feel painful.


    And Meng Li felt that there was a strong force around her, oppressing every inch of her body, even her internal organs. Meng Li even couldn''t help wondering if she had life to go back?


    Meng Li had to use all the Demon power to form a protective cover around his body, but it broke in a short time, but this short time also made Meng Li relieve the pain.


    It didn''t take long for Meng Li to feel like he was falling from the sky. Meng Li opened his eyes and the surrounding environment changed rapidly.


    Feel sticky, stick out the tongue to lick, the mouth is a fishy sweet.


    Although Meng Li was numb with pain, she could feel that her ears were still being carried by the demon king.


    Less than a minuteter, the demon kingnded on the ground and put Meng Li on the ground. Meng Li felt that he had only half his life left, and the whole person was not very good.


    "The demon king is good. He can understand the power of space and cross the ne."


    "But the way he used is too simple and rude. If he is rude to space, space will be rude to him, and his current strength is not enough." 6018.


    Meng Li was a little surprised, but he didn''t care about the pain. He asked:


    "the demon king''s strength is poor, too?"


    "Yes, it''s not very good strength, but it''s better for him to feel the power of space. Many people of cultivation can''t feel it in their whole life."


    Meng Li


    She was probably one of those.


    Meng Li looked up at the demon king. Sure enough, he saw that there was no blood on his handsome face, and his breath was disordered. The demon king looked at Meng Li''s white hair, but his blood red eyes were still turning.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth feebly and said:


    "I didn''t expect that you were still alive."


    Meng Li


    So is the demon king going to bring a dead rabbit back?


    Meng Li said, "OK, thank you for bringing me back."


    "What I promised you, naturally I did, and it''s not a big deal." The demon king said weakly.


    The demon king''s pale face showed a morbid beauty, and the demon king''s body was also scratched, but it was not as miserable as Meng Li.


    The demon king sensed the Demon power of his body. He could not hold on to maintaining his human form. It was his principle not to show his noumenon in front of others. How damaging his image was.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "go, I have brought you back."Meng Li sensed the aura of this ne. It was very rich, and there were all kinds of demons. That''s right. Meng Li said thoughtlessly:


    "Wang, thank you, you go." I can''t walk any more.


    The demon king is not in the mood to talk with Meng Liduo. He is very weak. He also needs to go back to the demon king''s pce and shut up.


    This business is a real pain in the heart.


    I don''t know where that nerve sick thing is.


    Meng Li saw that the demon king had gone. He dragged his seriously injured body and found a tree hole to curl up in. It was worse toe back than to go.


    I don''t know if this is the boundary of the demon n. Meng Li dare not start to look for the rabbit n in this way. He is afraid that he has no strength to deal with the danger on the road.


    So I n to stay in the tree hole to recuperate.


    in the evening, Meng Li absorbed the essence of the month to nourish the damaged body, and many of the wounds that had been scratched by the gang wind were deeply visible to the bone.


    Meng Li''s body has some aura, so he turns into a human form and maintains it for a short time. He arranges an array to iste the breath, so that no one will disturb her.


    As long as you return to mengnei, you should be careful to keep some injured rabbits.


    Then Meng Li started the way of Hui nationality. Sometimes he asked some other demon tribe, but he kindly pointed out the way to Meng Li.


    But on the road also met danger, there are other demons to hunt Meng Li, Meng Li no intention to fight, with the client''s talent skills to run, all the way.


    After several days on the road, Meng Li finally arrived at the site of the rabbit people. The site of the rabbit people is all made of stone houses with different shapes and carved with various lovely patterns.


    Looking at Meng Li''sing back, the doorkeeper of the rabbit n said:


    "little master, are you back?"


    Meng Li nodded powerlessly. This time, he was on his way day and night. He felt that his whole body was hollowed out.


    The doorman rabbit ran away happily. Meng Li went directly into the house. Although the decoration inside was not as prosperous and rich as the world, it had a feeling of returning to nature.

 Chapter 133

    And there was a maid in the room. Seeing Meng Li, she came forward to greet him.


    Meng Li said he had nothing to do, and the maid prepared some food for Meng Li.


    From time to time, two people came in from the door, one was the client''s father, and the other was my client''s mother. The client''s mother was very lovely and full of girlish feeling. When she saw Meng Li holding Meng Li in her arms, she asked:


    "my daughter, where have you been? I can''t find her for a long time."


    Tears drop down on Meng Li''s body.


    Meng Liwo was in the arms of the client''s mother and said:


    "it''s OK. I was lost before."


    The client''s mother asked all kinds of questions, and the client''s father, the rabbit king, surrounded the client''s mother and reached out to touch Meng Li''s hair.


    Meng Limian strengthened himself into a human form and dealt with all kinds of problems.


    The client loves her parents. Seeing that Meng Li''s Demon power is almost exhausted, he quickly takes out something to supplement her.


    Meng Li ate some, chatted with the client''s parents for a while, and then said he would shut up.


    The consignor''s parents are reluctant to let Meng leave and shut up.


    Meng Li is anxious to close the door because he is afraid of hurting the foundation of the client''s body. He should calm down and take care of himself.


    During Mengli''s seclusion, the client''s parents always sent people to send things to Mengli.


    After Meng Li''s exit, the ban on her and the system space has been loosened. Meng Li wants to go back, remembers the demon king, and asks the client''s father, "how''s the demon king recently?"


    The rabbit king was a little surprised and said to Meng Li:


    "why should my daughter inquire about the demon king?"


    Meng Li sweet smile, vaguely said is a moment of curiosity.


    The demon king naturally wants to satisfy his daughter''s curiosity. He tells Meng Li that the demon king has been closed for a long time.


    When the demon king was closed, the demon king pce was almost in trouble. If we didn''t see the demon king, we felt that the demon king was hurt, and some wanted to rece him.


    But the demon king came out to suppress it at that time.


    Said the demon king, the rabbit king looks adored.


    Meng Li touched his face unnaturally and didn''t say anything.


    Meng Li went back to his room, originally intended to leave this ne and directly return to the system space, but a familiar breath appeared in this space.


    Meng Li raised his eyes. It seemed that the demon king had recovered. He was in high spirits, dressed in a white robe and a noble and cool temperament, but his temperament changed as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Looking at Meng Li, he raised his eyebrows and said:


    "little rabbit demon, has shee back alive?"


    Meng Li said with no expression:


    "Wang, this is my boudoir. They are girls. Why don''t you break in like this?"


    The demon king sneered, looked up and down at xiamengli, and said:


    "your age is in our race, which is equivalent to a three-year-old child. Can I be interested in you?"


    "What''s more, your rabbit intelligence quotient is just like that of a three-year-old."


    Meng Li


    The client''s age seems to be older than his own.


    If the general demon n does not have special opportunities and natural resources, it will take a long time to cultivate in order to cultivate the human body.


    Now there are many rabbits in the rabbit family. When they be human, they either show their tails or their ears.


    Meng Li: "well, Wang, pay attentionter. There are differences between men and women."


    Demon King sneer, with a hint of irony: "that is a demon, why do you really treat yourself as a person, rigidly adhere to the tedious life?"


    "Your human form is nothing but a skin bag."


    After that, without waiting for Meng Li to reply, he said directly:


    "since you are OK, I will leave." The demon king turned around and nned to leave. Suddenly, he said to Meng Li:


    "by the way, have you talked about the world with others?"


    "Including your parents."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "No


    Demon King satisfied, a turn to disappear in this space.


    After the demon king left, the rabbit king ran to Meng Li''s door and said:


    "dear daughter, how did I feel the demon king''s breath just now?" The rabbit king said as he looked around.


    Meng Li tilted his head and guessed:


    "maybe the demon king passed by our rabbit family. Dad, you don''t think how the demon king came to our rabbit family."


    The rabbit king was disappointed and sighed:


    "yes, why did the demon kinge to us?"


    "Our demon n believes in strength, but our rabbit n''s strength is too weak. It''s a great kindness that the demon king is willing to take care of us. Otherwise, our rabbit n would have been scattered for a long time. We can''t say that we no longer have rabbit demons."


    "Yes, they are all rabbits who have no wisdom and don''t know how to practice."Seeing that the rabbit king was sad, Meng Li could not helpforting him.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, when the strength is too weak, survival is a very serious problem.


    The rabbit king epted Meng Li''sfort, and after a while, he became cheerful again and left Meng Li''s room.


    Meng Li justy down, moved his mind, and returned to the system space.


    As soon as Meng Li came back to the system space, he went to the big screen to see what he had achieved.


    But let Meng Li surprise is, this time there is no unread message on the screen.


    Meng Li let out a cry and touched the big screen with his hand:


    "what''s wrong with the screen?"


    6018 said: "the client wants to use her talent skills to provide you with remuneration. She should have provided you with three soul points, but she said she hopes her talent skills can offset two. Do you agree to the transaction?"


    Meng Li was silent for a while. His talent skill is running.


    Meng Li asked, "what is the reward for soul power if the two star mission is 100%plete?"


    "Three."


    "Oh, it''s cost-effective to exchange the soul power of those two points for a running talent." Meng Li said with a smile.


    "All right," he said decisively


    6018: "yes."


    Meng Li paced in the system space. After a while, there were unread new messages on the screen.


    Congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Yin Ling: return to the demon world andplete the hidden task: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 4000 points, boundary power reward: 15 points, soul power reward: 1 point.


    Get the talent trade: run.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: 25000


    boundary force: 122 points


    soul force: 1


    talent: running


    Meng Li smiles. She really likes this talent.


    If it''sbined with her escape method, it reallyplements each other.


    Moreover, the world''s martial arts, only fast but not broken, regardless of each skill, there are its shorings, even if the defense is good, there are solutions, but a move in one style, attack and defense are faster than each other, so that the other side can not see clearly, there is no time to respond, then their own advantages are greatly highlighted.


    The talent of running doesn''t mean that it works only when you are running. Even in a fight, every move is a speed bonus.


    Meng Li was very satisfied. Although he lost two points of soul power, he still thought it was worth it.

 Chapter 134

    It''s also a matter of mutual benefit. The more soul power the client gives, the more influence he will have on the afterlife.


    Absorbed the soul power of that point, Meng Li looked at her body, more solid than when she first came to the system space.


    Meng Li went to the desk, picked up the silver cone, felt the power inside, and felt a sense of satisfaction.


    I think I''ll get better and better.


    Meng Li took a small silver cone and pinched it. He didn''t know what material it was. He asked 6018, "what material is this?"


    "Yishi, this material can break the boundary."


    Meng Li looked at the silver cone in surprise and asked in a voice:


    "this can only be used once?"


    "It depends on the strength of the boundary. If it''s a general boundary, you can use it as you like."


    "But the border is very powerful. It''s probably useless."


    "Will there be less space for the seal?"


    "As long as you don''t need to construct a space tunnel, like Yaozhi looking for the demon king, it''s OK."


    "In fact, even if the power of the space inside the seal is gone, this thing can still break some boundaries."


    Meng Li Oh, it''s a good thing.


    I thought I would have a chance to feel the power of time and space after taking it back, but I didn''t expect that it could be used to break the barrier.


    This is the first time that she has gained such a useful thing in such a long time.


    Meng Li thought of the Yinning form that the demon king had taught her, so he went to the desk, sat down on his knees, and wrote it in a book. Although he would not forget it, he still felt that he should write it down.


    Then Meng Li began to study the system mall. Meng Li wanted to see if there were any other props that could break the barrier in the system mall.


    It''s really interesting.


    But a lot of props are disposable, can be used repeatedly in Meng Li''s view or more expensive.


    The screen is too big. Meng Li looks up and stares at the screen, which makes 6018 voice:


    "you seem to like the big screen on the wall."


    Meng Li moved his neck and said:


    "otherwise."


    6018 said:


    "I have something to say to you, but I''m afraid you''ll hit me."


    Meng Liwei said with a smile, "how can I beat you? You can rest assured." After all, she couldn''t find 6018.


    Ever thought about seeing if 6018 is a human, a machine, or a human?


    But it''s not bad to keep a sense of mystery in her heart.


    Meng Li chose to go with fate.


    "This screen can be moved, not dead." 6018.


    Meng Li


    Meng Li''s mind moved, and sure enough, the big screen moved. Meng Li moved the big screen to the desk, which was more convenient.


    6018 added, "I''ll tell you after thinking about it."


    "Otherwise, I don''t think I can hide it for long."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Some systems choose not to tell the Tasker. If the Tasker can find it himself, it''s just that he can''t find it."


    "But I feel like I should tell you." It''s something he thought about.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "maybe you have your consideration, but I''d like to thank you for choosing to tell me in advance."


    6018: "well, in fact, the Tasker and system space are soul bound, so you can block the view and intervention of our system. After you block, as a system, I can''t see what you have in system space and what you do in system space."


    Meng Li let out a little surprise and doubt.


    Asked:


    "why some systems don''t want to tell the Tasker about this."


    "After experiencing so many worlds, many task takers are prone to copse, so most systems hope to take care of task takers at any time to ensure that they make no mistakes."


    "Also in order to prevent the Tasker from doing something against the rules in the system space."


    "When the Tasker finds that he can block the view of the system, it''s already strong. Even if he wants to do something that vites the regtions ofrge area, many systems can''t stop it."


    "It''s useless for the system to see, or not to see." 6018.


    Hearing this, Meng Li thought about it in his mind and suddenlyughed:


    "so your system is more like guidance and guardian."


    6018 smiles. "Yes."


    "I''m very optimistic about you, so I think we should show some sincerity."


    Meng Li smiles sincerely and says, "thank you."


    "But don''t try to test me with an unimportant opening speech every time. Just tell me directly.""If I don''t like it, I''ll tell you. As a system, it''s normal for you to have your consideration. I understand."


    6018 likes to find an unimportant thing to test her attitude every time. I don''t like it very much.


    6018 was a little embarrassed and said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li knew that he could block 6018, but he did not block him. As a soul body, he has no privacy at present.


    In fact, 6018 told her that Meng Li also felt that he recognized her, at least that she was not that kind of person.


    At present, for her, the task is the first.


    6018 originally thought that Meng Li would directly choose to block him when he knew about this. Many taskers and the system didn''t trust each other enough, and most of them would choose this way.


    6018 asked himself that he had not helped Meng Li in the task. Unlike some systems, he worried about all kinds of things for the Tasker.


    If Meng can''t rely on him or trust him, he can understand.


    But after waiting for a long time, Meng Li didn''t choose to shield him.


    After the conversation between Meng Li and 6018, he began to turn to the skill, trying to see if he couldbine Yin Ning Jue with the skill of chopping mountain or ice meaning.


    Although the mountain cutting Sutra has a lot of spiritual power, the process of cultivation and umtion is too slow. If it isbined with Yin Ning Jue, which can gather the aura around, it will make the cultivation more efficient.


    However, Meng Li thought of the tasks. There was a time limit for these tasks. After half of the study, she asked 6018 to select the tasks.


    Don''t be in a hurry. If you dy the task, it''s not worth the loss.


    6018 told Meng Li that he had chosen it, but when Meng Li was ready to let 6018 send her to the mission world, 6018 said:


    "this world is special, you may consider exchanging some food for system space."


    Meng Li Oh, open the big area of the mall, there are all kinds of snacks, the price is very cheap, are a few points or something.


    But they are all eaten by human beings, not by the soul body.


    6018 reminded:


    "exchange some small and hungry things."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. It''s very useful to listen to 6018. Otherwise, she won''t remind her specially. She exchanged a lot of food at one time, and all of them were hungry.


    Also let Meng Li heart some bad, in the end what is the world, do tasks need to bring their own food so miserable.

 Chapter 135

    Meng Li exchanged things.


    After thinking about it, let''s take a look at the life of Yin Ling, the client.


    After Yin Ling went back, he basically lived on the territory of the rabbit tribe.


    After all, the vast and dangerous demon world, out of the rabbit tribe, has more unpredictable danger.


    But it''s OK. Yin Ling is used to this kind of life and lives happily.


    Meng Li didn''t look at it for a while, and said:


    "then I have a talent now?"


    "Yes, you can merge now."


    Meng Li chose integration. After a while, 6018 told her that it had been integrated.


    Meng Li was a little surprised andughed. He didn''t feel too much. It was like a force drilling into her soul.


    So it''s in her soul?


    When Meng Li was fusing talents, she was still thinking about asking 6018 what the world was, but she was so serious that she forgot.


    He was sent to the mission world by 6018.


    When Meng Li arrived at the task world, he felt that his body was pushed and shoving, and the shrieks and shouts around him kept rising.


    There is also a strong smell, Meng Li opened his eyes, it is a gray air environment, surrounded by some people, running desperately, desperate to run, and even put the people in front of a pull away, regardless of all the running.


    Everyone''s face was tense and scared, and they kept looking back.


    Meng Li raised her eyes and saw that the sky was dark, and there was a kind of extreme ominy. Now her body was also in the crowd. In terms of the form of the team, she was already at the end.


    But there are still some people behind, running slower.


    The people who are also at the end of her life are desperate in fear. Some people scream and cry because of extreme fear, as if death is chasing them.


    In the face of this situation, Meng Li, of course, can not stop rashly, and has no time to receive the plot, but it is essential to look back and see what is chasing them behind.


    Meng Li turned his head in doubt, his eyes couldn''t help opening, and his heart trembled uncontrobly.


    After chasing them, it turned out to be a humanoid monster.


    It''s disgusting.


    There are about ten humanoid monsters in the back. They are gray faced and white eyed. Some of them are iplete. Some of their limbs are still hanging on them. Some of them arepletely broken.


    Their sharp tusks are exposed outside, their eyes are nk, their nails are especially long, they are cyan purple, they look very sharp, and the person who runs behind has to fight with them because they want to be chased by humanoid monsters.


    Meng Li sees a woman wearing thin high heels, and she looks panicked. Seeing that the humanoid monster is approaching her, she takes off her high-heeled shoes and waves at the humanoid monster with her high-heeled shoes in both hands.


    The hard heel of the high-heeled shoes made a deep hole in the humanoid monster, but the humanoid monster didn''t seem to feel any pain. She didn''t avoid the woman''s high-heeled shoes at all and grabbed at the woman. The woman was terrified and identally scratched her arm by the sharp nails of the humanoid monster.


    At the beginning, the woman tried to escape from the human monster, but the monster bit the woman. The woman''s blood oozed out and burst out of her body''s potential. She suddenly got rid of the monster.


    The monster''s gray and twisted face was very excited. Her jaw was stained with the blood of the woman, and she went to the woman again.


    At this time, a woman''s face slowly twisted strange, the blood vessels on the neck first be protruding cyanosis, and finally full of face, and her look is very painful, has been trying to pull people around to let others save her.


    And those people were desperate to escape. They were very scared to see women like this, and they could not avoid it.


    Meng Li Ran and looked back. The woman finally turned into a human monster. That dress is a good proof that she was associated with human monsters and began to attack human beings.


    Meng centrifugal shaking again, this monster not only likes to grasp and bite people, drink people''s blood, but also has the ability to assimte others, and it doesn''t seem to have any mind.


    Meng Li was in the crowd at this time. She couldn''t move forward or retreat. Her body was pushed back and forth. Some people thought she was slow, so they pushed her away and ran in front of her.


    And Meng Li ran for a while, and found that the ranks of humanoid monsters in the back were getting bigger and bigger, while the people in front had scattered around and fled for their lives, and there were not many people in front.


    Meng Li is very tired. Naturally, she can''t let the monsters chase her all the time. She wants to get rid of these monsters.


    Meng Li Ran and looked around to see if there were any people who could hide these monsters. The human monsters were probably human beings, so Meng Li didn''t dare to rush to the ces where the people gathered. Who knows if it was human beings or monsters that he met at that time.


    Meng Lixie tried her best to run. As expected, she had a talent bonus. Her speed was faster, but Meng Lixie didn''t give it full y and chose to keep it.Passing a street, Meng Li saw a gas station.


    There was a car parked in front of the tank, and the left door was open.


    The gas station seems to be empty. Meng Li''s mind moves and goes towards the vehicle. As he approaches the vehicle, Meng Li pulls down an abandoned railing beside thewn beside the gas station and goes towards the vehicle.


    Just as Meng Li was about to get close to the vehicle, a monster burst out from the right side of the vehicle. He was wearing a gas station uniform, and his eyes were all white.


    Because the mouth of the tusk can''t be closed, the yellow liquid from his mouth is smelly. Looking at Meng Li, he is very excited. He waves his arm towards Meng Li, trying to catch and bite Meng Li.


    Meng Li swung the railing and hit the monster crazily.


    Because of Meng Li''s attack, the monster''s gray skin and flesh are broken. It''s a rotten state. Meng Li breaks one of the monster''s arms, but the monster doesn''t seem to feel pain. Meng Li can only hit the monster''s neck with the railing.


    Finally, Meng Li found that the monster''s neck bone was broken, and the monster''s body was still moving.


    This made Meng Li''s heart a littleplicated. Since he was changed by human beings, his brain should be the most important ce. Meng Li hit him from the top of the Zombie''s head again. After several times, the monster''s head exploded, and his gray brain overflowed, and the monster fell down.


    Meng Li saw the monster fall down, and he was relieved to go to the store with the railing.


    Meng Li enters the canteen and carefully checks it. Fortunately, there is no one inside. Meng Li closes the canteen department, finds a lock and locks the door from the inside. Now he urgently needs to ept the story. First of all, he has to determine what the situation is.


    What is the goal of the mission? Otherwise, as time goes by, some things will happen before she has time to change. It''s just a tragedy.

 Chapter 136

    Meng Li asked 6018 to send the story to him.


    This was originally a modern ne with harmonious society, developed economy, well-organized order and soundw.


    But one day, Meng Li came.


    The sky was overcast and gray, and some monsters suddenly appeared on the street. When they saw people biting, some were dismembered and eaten, while others were assimted by them and became monsters like them.


    People call these monsters zombies.


    From this day on, we call this era the end of time.


    The end of the world, the end of the world.


    Law is broken, morality is broken.


    What we should pay attention to is who has a big fist, who is thest word.


    The darkness hidden in the depth of human nature has been exposed since then. Human beings not only have to face the threat of zombies to life, but also have to fight with other human beings for survival.


    And from this day on, the curtain of doomsday began.


    Since then, there has been a long-term struggle between human beings and zombies. The smell of human flesh and blood has a fatal attraction for zombies.


    Zombies threaten the survival of human beings, and human beings are constantly cleaning up zombies.


    Later, when you wake up to the power, someone will find that the crystal core of the zombie can intuitively enhance its strength, which gives you more motivation to kill the zombie.


    And the nuclei are circted as money.


    And there are not only zombies and human beings, but also mutated animals and nts, which threaten the survival of human beings.


    The cruel living environment makes many people die for various reasons.


    The client is one of them.


    But unlike most people, the client died under zombies.


    The client, Yan Yue, was originally a college student in a university. Just in the summer vacation, she found a summer job. On her first day at work, she encountered the end of life.


    At that time, she also ran for her life with the stream, thinking that she would go to school to find her boyfriend.


    I didn''t expect that she was so lucky that she really met her boyfriend, who also went with several famous handsome boys in the school.


    Later, along the way, also took in some girls.


    Yan Yue didn''t know these girls. It was the boys who knew them on the way to escape.


    Her boyfriend told herpanion that this was his girlfriend, and everyone weed Yan Yue''s participation. Of course, Yan Yue was also happy. If she could join a team, her life would be guaranteed.


    A group of people go all the way, take in a few people, finally just like a team.


    The men in the team are the main force to fight zombies. Of course, a few girls will wave a few times, but their strength is not strong at the beginning.


    It seems that in thest days, the group of people even established a rare friendship.


    Let''s encourage each other, let''s hope for the desperate and cruel end of life.


    Although there are some minor contradictions, it''s not a big deal. We get along well.


    Later, a man named fenghan was added to the team.


    Fenghan was not strong at first, but he would be very strong in theter stage. After joining the team, he gradually gained more and more voice in the team. Later, he became the leader of the team.


    From the client''s point of view, it is quite normal for anyone who has the ability to be the boss.


    Moreover, it is very convenient to have a leading talent, so that everyone has a direction and a goal.


    The delegator also activates the power in the end.


    The way of heaven has given good powers to the core members of this team.


    As a matter of fact, half of the people who can survive will activate their powerster.


    There is no power that is weak. Each has its own purpose.


    Yan Yue''s boyfriend is called Bai Hun. In fact, he is very jealous, because in his heart, he built the team, but fenghan took it away.


    At first everyone listened to him, butter they all listened to him.


    Why? It shouldn''t be.


    So he always wanted to get rid of fenghan. Later, when he entered the base, fenghan was appreciated by the head of the base and entrusted with important tasks. Bai Huanming was even more jealous and wanted to get rid of fenghan.


    I think it''s John Fung who took everything from him.


    Yan Yue doesn''t know that Bai Shenming has such an idea. She believes in Bai Shenming very much. Bai Shenming begins to use Yan Yue to cheat Yan Yue of the crystal nucleus and materials she deserves to use to strengthen herself in order topete with fenghan.


    Sometimes he even helped Yan Yue get supplies, and then he didn''t give them to Yan Yue at all.


    Yan Yue asked him for it, but he didn''t give it. He coaxed Yan Yue into saying that he did it to protect Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue can''t stand it. Even if she is a boyfriend or a girlfriend, her strength now means survival. What''s the point of robbing me? She quarrels with Bai Shiming. Bai Shiming gets angry and identally kills Yan Yue.


    After Yan Yue''s death, Bai Huiming still did not forget all kinds of targets for fenghan, but he lived for a long time and was removed by fenghan after a long time.Then, Bai Huiming was reborn.


    At the time of rebirth, the end of the world had just begun, and he just met Yan Yue on the road ording to the route of the previous life.


    Bai Shiming still uses Yan Yue as he did in his previous life, and the reborn Bai Shiming also carries a golden finger, which is used by Bai Shiming to do experiments on Yan Yue.


    When Bai Shenming was reborn, he did not know how to bind a seed. As long as the seed was nted in a person''s body, and then it was born by Bai Shenming regrly, it could absorb the person''s vitality and ability.


    The person who has been nted will die directly when the seeds grow green buds.


    Her vitality and a lot of energy stored in her body due to her powers grow into a green bud, which is absorbed by Bai Shiming and returns to the seed state.


    Bo Shenming can use this thing again and nt it on the next person.


    Of course, the fly in the ointment is that if this seedpletely causes a person to die directly, it will take more than half a year to a year at the fastest. If it is not for the people who are with Bai Huan tomorrow and night, it will take longer, and it is possible to spend a few years.


    And in theter period, the speed of birth had the most direct rtionship with Bai''s ability.


    So Yan Yue became the first test object when Bai xuanming was not powerful.


    Because Bai Shenming is eager to know whether this thing is really so magical, and Yan Yue is with him all day long to facilitate his birth.


    You can see the effect the fastest.


    Then, relying on this seed, Bai Huiming quietly got rid of many people, including fenghan. In addition, he became a leader of the base on a veryrge scale.


    The world is hell, and then ruled by the devil.


    Bai Shiming is not a person who loves themon people. He exploits the powers and ordinary people, as well as other base people.


    Because Bai Huiming, because of the prophet, has mastered scientific research talents one step ahead of other bases, and some of the things developed are particrly precious and important. If other bases want, they can exchange a lot of things.


    Bai Huiming''s behavior deepened the horror of the end of the world, and also made the living environment more cruel.


    In the past few years, however, Bai Shiming has absorbed many capable people and vitality by relying on the seeds, and even the rich vitality has not changed Bai Shiming''s appearance.


    It''s terrible.

 Chapter 137

    This is the end of the story.


    And the client twice died in the hands of Bai Huiming.


    It''s bad luck.


    It''s really a tragedy to meet such a boyfriend.


    Yan Yue thought that they could support each other and trust each other in the end, but in the end, they were all used and killed.


    The client''s wish is to revenge Bai Shiming and survive in thisst world.


    Meng Li feels that Bai Huiming should be the viin of the world?


    This kind of situation needs someone to fight against.


    I just don''t know what happened in the end.


    Her story is only epted here.


    This can''t be the son of any ne. Meng Li told 6018 about his conjecture, and 6018ughed:


    "what do you think, No."


    Meng Li said, if you are not the son of the ne, you are the viin.


    Meng Li looks up at the buffet. There are a lot of things in the buffet. Meng Li is a little tangled. Do you want to take it or not.


    Meng Li asked 6018 for his opinion.


    6018 said:


    "to let you exchange for food is to prevent you from starving in a desperate situation. In fact, every time I get something from the system space, it will consume energy."


    "Taking things from the world to the system space also needs energy. It consumes not only mine, but also the system space, which is equal to yours and mine."


    "So use less unless necessary."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "since you have informed me, I understand."


    Looking at the materials inside, Meng Li intended to put them in the system space, but it would consume a lot of energy. At the beginning of the end of the world, the materials were not so scarce.


    After we met, the park vision society organized people to collect arge number of materials.


    No, then.


    Meng Li, of course, wants to find Bai xuanming. If he has a chance, he will solve the problem while he is not strong.


    If he is not around now, it will be more difficult toplete the task when we meet again.


    Now the doomsday just broke out outside. It''s just when people don''t know how to deal with zombies and are scared to run for their lives. At this time, the traffic is almost paralyzed and the vehicles are hard to drive.


    Her route to find Bai Huiming is from the city to the suburbs.


    I feel like driving is not as fast as walking.


    So Meng Li decided not to drive. Since the client in the plot can meet Bai Huiming smoothly, she won''t encounter any danger on the way, and it''s cold on the way.


    Meng Li follows the route in the plot.


    Beyond the city, the flow of people will be less. When Meng Li arrives at the ce where he meets Bai Shenming in the plot, Bai Shenming and his party are waiting for Meng Li.


    When Bai Huiming saw Meng Li, his expression was indifferent. He turned his eyes and became eager. He quickly weed Meng Li and said, "Yan Yue, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Great, you''re OK."


    "I was going toe to you, but fortunately you have me in your heart, so you came back to me."


    Bai Huanming said that he was sincere, but he almost didn''t shout that I love you.


    Then he stretched out his hands to touch Meng Li''s shoulder.


    Meng couldn''t leave a trace to avoid Bai Shiming. He was disgusted by Bai Shiming''s performance and said:


    "why is the world like this? I see a lot of monsters on the road. "


    Meng Li then looks at Bai Shiming again. Bai Shiming is not long since he was born again. He hasn''t had time to prepare. His clothes are the same as those of his previous life.


    A simple short sleeve, as well as a pair of jeans, which is basically the standard configuration of Bo Shiming.


    When ites to looks, Bai Huiming is not bad. He is very good-looking and has big eyes. When he fell in love with Yan Yue at school, they actually matched each other.


    Although Yan Yue was not a beautiful woman, she was also a good-looking woman among the crowd.


    Bai Huiming or once really liked Yan Yue, but when the society changed dramatically, he could have more intuitive ess to power and be the boss by relying on his fists, it was very normal for people to change their minds.


    Bai Huiming''s expression was stiff, and said:


    "Yan Yue, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    "The world is already like this, we can only choose to adapt."


    "It''s going to be fine. It''s going to be fine."


    When Bai Huanming said this, his eyes were extremelyplicated.


    Because he felt the estrangement of the woman opposite him, and saw him without any excitement, and did not hold him firmly as a straw.


    This makes Bai xuanming feel empty for no reason.


    Is Yan Yue in my memory like this?


    He didn''t remember very clearly. It was too long. Yan Yue died too early. For many years, there was no such woman in her life.Meng Li puts his eyes on several people behind Bai xuanming. At this time, the team is still rtively small, few people. Bai xuanming introduces Meng Li very skillfully:


    "some of them are ssmates, some of them know each other on the road, and they decide to bepanions."


    Bai turned to several people and said:


    "this This is my girlfriend. I''ll be with you in the future. You don''t have any opinions


    Several people took a look at Meng Li. He was a little thin and didn''t seem to have much strength, but everyone weed him.


    It''s not like there are no girls in the team.


    And she''s Bo''s girlfriend.


    Meng Li forced a smile at the group and said:


    "nice to meet you. I''ll be my partner in the future."


    Several people all smile at Meng Li, but their faces are full of sadness. Later But who knows what tomorrow will be like.


    Bai Shenming wanted to be the leader of this team, so he began his performance naturally.


    He turned to everyone and said:


    "don''t worry, we will survive. We can help each other. There are many people and great power. I believe you."


    "And the most important thing for us now is to find materials and collect them, and then find a safe ce to survive for a few days. By that time, there will be ces for us to go."


    Bai Huiming didn''t directly say there was a base.


    It''s too prophetic.


    Cruel hell like life, did not expect him to have another time.


    But this time, he will never be a failure.


    Meng Li silently watched Bai''s performance, but several people who had just experienced despair were excited when they heard Bai''s simple version of soul chicken soup. They clenched their fists and said:


    "we can do it."


    "Didn''t brother Huanming sessfully kill a monster just now?" In fact, a girl said.


    Then a boy echoed:


    "that is, we can kill monsters."


    "In fact, monsters are not so terrible."


    After everyone had said enough, Bai Huiming pped his hands and said with great leadership style:


    "let''s find a car, pull supplies and find a safe ce."


    "OK, listen to me."


    "Brother Huan Ming is right."


    "Good."


    Everyone agreed and started to walk again.

 Chapter 138

    On the way, Bai Huiming asked Meng Li how he came here from time to time.


    It seems to take care of Meng Li.


    Meng Li expresses to this


    Just be happy.


    So Meng Li didn''t pay much attention to Bai Shiming.


    No matter how dissatisfied she is, Bai Huiming won''t drive her away.


    Can you still be convinced that a man has driven out all his girlfriends who are not at fault?


    Then Bai Huiming and his party found several cars with good performance andrge space.


    Now that the end of the world hase, these cars have be ownerless. Bo''s suggestion is that people who can drive should drive one.


    Meng Li didn''t want to share a car with Bai Shenming. When Bai Shenming asked who could drive, Meng Li said:


    "I will."


    Bai Huiming frowned and asked Meng Li:


    "don''t you have a car with me?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Bai Huiming doesn''t say anything.


    All those who can drive drive have driven five cars. Bai Huiming and his party go to the ce where there are materials to find the iron mesh welded on the car, and then fill up every car with oil.


    It also allows people to pick out weapons that everyone likes in various roadside stores.


    It''s very experienced.


    What Bai Huiming didn''t know in thest life will be in this life.


    Bai Shenming is considerate and reasonable. Everyone worships him very much. Meng Li looks at these people, but there is no trouble in his heart.


    Yan Yue got along well with these people at that time.


    In thest days, it''s hard to integrate into a team of mutual trust. Meng Li thinks that even if she solves Bai xuanming, she can continue to be with these people.


    Meng Li used to be good at using the sword, but in thisst life, it''s strange to hold the sword. Meng Li chose a long and heavy machete.


    Bai Huiming looks at Meng Li in surprise and asks:


    "how do you choose this? It''s heavy. "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s because I''m heavy that it hurts to hit me."


    Bai Huiming frowns and looks at Meng Li. He feels that Yan Yue in this life is different from Yan Yue in the previous life.


    Along the way, he also met people who wanted to join their team. Bai Huanming chose people familiar with the plot.


    For those unknown people who are not familiar with Bai Shenming all his life, Bai Shenming chooses not to take them with him.


    There was a woman named Shen Xue in the team, who asked Bai Huiming: "brother Huanming, why don''t you take them with you?"


    Bai Huanming sneers from the bottom of his heart. Do you take it with you to eat?


    People who didn''t make great achievements in thest life will not have them in this life, so what does he want to do?


    However, Bai Huiming said to Shen Xue: "too many people will increase the cost of material consumption and management."


    Shen Xue, oh, I don''t know why. I''m not veryfortable when I hear Bai Huiming say that.


    Materials are understandable. How about management???


    Just entering the end of life, Shen Xue is not very understanding.


    One of the boys in the team also said:


    "Huan Ming is right, more people, more ideas."


    After a while, they drove to the back door of the supermarket and drove to the warehouse.


    In a low voice, Bai said,


    "wait a minute."


    The group stopped and looked at Bai Huiming.


    Bai Huiming sighed and said:


    "the supermarket is a ce with arge flow of people. Although we go to the warehouse, we should be careful."


    Then everyone reacted, and their faces became much more alert. A group of people walked towards the warehouse lightly. Bai Huiming pulledmangli, and Mengli asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll protect you," Bai said briefly


    Meng Li shook his head and said: "it''s OK. There are many girls in it. You can protect them."


    Bai Huiming thought Meng Li was jealous and said, "Yan Yue, when are you still jealous?"


    Bai Shiming''s voice is a little loud. The whole Party stops and looks at Meng Li and Bai Shiming.


    Especially looking at Meng Li''s eyes, Meng Li rolled his eyes and waved his machete:


    "it''s easier to kill a monster with such a big machete in my hand."


    "Let you to protect others, is for the sake of others'' safety, not because of jealousy, you may feel too good about yourself."


    Bai Huiming was humiliated by Meng Li. His face was not very good, but he said with a good temper:


    "well, you should pay attention."


    Meng Li hooked his lips: "of course."


    They just went in. When they opened the door of the warehouse, everyone took a breath of air. There were a group of zombies in it. Looking at Meng Li, they rushed over excitedly.Meng Li moves his body, and Bai xuanming rushes out first. The weapon he chooses is an iron bar. The Zombie''s head is fragile, so these weapons are enough.


    Bai Huiming took the lead to blow up the heads of the two zombies, which greatly encouraged the team. The men all started to fight, but some of the girls were afraid, afraid of hands and feet, with fear on their faces.


    Even though he had escaped from the zombie once before, he did not fight with the zombie head-on.


    Meng Li said to Shen Xue:


    "let''s go up, too."


    Shen Xue has a good rtionship with the client in the plot, and he is also very brave. Later, he also stimtes his powers.


    Shen Xue smelled the stenching from the air, and looked at the disgusting look of the zombie. Her face was full of fear and some nausea. However, seeing Meng Li saying this, she also puffed her cheeks and said a good word.


    Meng Li then directly rushed toward the zombie and began to kill the zombie.


    Meng Li didn''t try his best to expose all his abilities in front of Bai Huanming, which is a very unwise choice.


    Shen Xue also rushed over, and the other girls who didn''t dare toe forward just summoned up their courage and rushed over, but as soon as they came over, they were sshed all over by the brains of a zombie.


    Can be a few girls to be scared, and feel sick, scream up, in a mess, Bo magic Ming can only go up to help a few girls.


    Meng Li had a zombie in front of her, and she swung her machete expressionless and split the Zombie''s head in half. A man beside her was stunned by the scene.


    This


    When a group of people died, there were no casualties and no one was infected.


    But everyone''s body is not very clean, they are stained with Zombie''s blood and brain, everyone''s body is a fishy smell, Bai Shenming looked at Meng Li, looked at Meng Li''s face, stood there, walked to Meng Li, said:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li


    It''s not because you love him that you care about him.


    Probably want to set up a responsible image of Wei''an.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "nothing."


    Bai Huiming seems to be relieved, and asked about the people in the team, and then directed everyone to collect materials.

 Chapter 139

    Bai Huiming also said:


    "everyone should move faster when collecting materials, otherwise the blood will lead to other zombies."


    Meng Li is holding a box ready to put it on the car, which is full ofpressed biscuits. Hearing Bai Huiming say this, he asks with a smile:


    "zombie? Is that a zombie? "


    Bai Huiming was choked by Meng Li and said: "yes, they are human corpses. They have no vital signs, so they are called zombies."


    Meng Li nodded and said in a meaningful way:


    "Bai Shenming, you are really knowledgeable."


    "The smell of blood also brings zombies, you know."


    Bai Huanming looks at Meng Li''s sarcasm, and is annoyed. What''s the matter with this woman.


    It''s not like this in myst life. It''s aimed at him everywhere.


    Why is this change?


    Is she born again?


    There was a strong smell of gunpowder between Meng Li and Bai Huanming. Everyone said quickly:


    "in fact, brother Huanming is right. We will call this zombie in the future."


    Bai Huiming''s words attracted everyone''s attention. They were afraid that they would lead to other zombies, so they were very quick.


    Before in the school a watermelon are wriggling girls, now carry a box of food with trot in the car.


    So people''s potential is mostly forced out.


    You have all you can bring. Some puffed foods take up a lot of space, but you don''t want them. Most of them are instant noodles, biscuits, mineral water and cans. These are the truths of the end of the world.


    When we loaded the car, five cars were full, and there were 12 people in the line. When they came, there were more people in the park vision car, so Meng Li''s car was driven by himself.


    Meng gets out of the car and looks at Bai Huiming''s car, waiting for him to lead the way.


    Meng Li''s heart is some want to take advantage of the time that Bai Shenming has not figured out what the situation of the seed is, want to solve the problem of Bai Shenming, but now there is no chance to start.


    In thest days, at the beginning, we all killed zombies, but we haven''t killed anyone.


    So many people, she has no chance.


    Meng Li''s whole body is full of a touch of murderous spirit. Shen Xue goes to Meng Li''s car and says to Meng Li:


    "Hello, my name is Shen Xue."


    Meng Li: "Yan Yue."


    Shen Xue looks around, smiles at Meng Li and says, "Yan is a rare surname."


    Meng Liughed and said, "are you ok? What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that all the people have got on the bus and are waiting for her, Shen Xue says to Meng Li:


    "can I take this bus?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Shen Xue gets on the car, sits in the front passenger seat and closes the windows.


    Park magic car just started, with them to take the provincial road, to avoid the traffic congestion.


    Meng Li knows that Bai Huiming has to make a detour to meet fenghan.


    Maybe Bai xuanming and her have the same idea. They can''t let the enemy develop secretly. It''s more convenient to put them around.


    Meng Li held the steering wheel and couldn''t helpughing.


    Shen Xue looks at Meng Li''s abrupt sneer. She doesn''t know why, so she asks, "what are youughing at?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. I suddenly think of a funny thing."


    Shen Xue''s face was a little strange, and she couldn''t help saying:


    "now that the world has be like this, can you stillugh?"


    Meng Li straightened his face and said:


    "the way of life has be like this, so he can only adapt."


    Shen Xue nodded with approval and said:


    "did you quarrel with brother Huanming?" It''s not like a couple at all. It''s strange.


    Meng Li looked at Shen Xue and said, "nothing."


    In the plot, the consignor is in Bai Huiming''s car. At the beginning, he has little contact with Shen Xue.


    Shen Xue looked out of the window, sighed and said:


    "now the sky outside has always been gray and gloomy, like the thick dust on the white and transparent tulle."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Shen Xue said, "are you in the same school as Bai Huiming?"


    Meng Li said.


    Shen Xue didn''t mind Meng Li''s indifference and said, "I''m a student from the university next to your university."


    "I don''t know if I''m going to travel with my friends like this today?" Shen Xue said to herself.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He entered thest world. Many people want to meet again, which is basically impossible.


    The client died twice and never found his family again.Now the mobile phone signal is gone, the mobile phone is able to see a time.


    Shen Xue said, tears actually flow out, the whole body revealed a share of despair, helplessness, worry, all kinds of emotions.


    Meng Liforted: "don''t be sad, it will be OK."


    "What you have to do is to live well. Only by living well can you do what you want to do."


    Shen Xue covered her face, her shoulders trembled, and asked in a hoarse voice:


    "how did the world be like this, where did theye from, and will these monsters be eliminated one day?"


    "What will our life be like in the future?" Is it going to be like this all the time?


    Meng Li just said, "yes, life will get better sooner orter."


    Shen Xue can''t ept it. The world is changing too fast.


    She watched her ssmates turn into zombies and hurt other students.


    This feeling is very painful and powerless.


    Shen Xue sobs. Meng Li cries with Shen Xue.


    It''s normal that you can''t ept it at the moment. Everything needs a process of adaptation.


    Now it''s no use telling Shen Xue more. She can only let herself feel, experience and adapt to the cruel end of life.


    When Shen Xue had enough crying, Meng Li took out a paper towel and handed it to Shen Xue, saying:


    "well, only when you are alive can you see hope."


    Shen Xue nodded and said, "Yan Yue, I really envy you. You are the bravest girl I have ever seen."


    Just like a boy, straight up.


    It''s very dangerous to be caught by a zombie and be a zombie.


    Meng Li smiles, and the top of his brow picks. Business blows to each other.


    Said:


    "you are also brave. You killed a zombie just now."


    Shen Xue waved her hand awkwardly and said:


    "we killed them together, not me alone."


    Meng Liughs and doesn''t speak. As long as he takes the first step, the situation behind will be much better.


    Shen Xue looked at Meng Li and said:


    "I can''t drive, otherwise I will rece you."


    Meng Li only said that she was ok, she was not very tired.


    As a matter of fact, the car in front of us is only better than Bai Huiming. The other three cars are all driven by boys at school. Because they were still studying in school, they only know how to drive, but they are not proficient in driving.


    So driving is not fast, just to pay more attention to the front.

 Chapter 140

    After driving for a period of time, the car in front of him slows down. Meng Li straightens up. Shen Xue says, "the car in front of him is stopped. I don''t know if Bai Huiming will take these people with him."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. In thest days, those inexplicable sympathies were rare.


    Bai Huiming opened the window, and a middle-aged woman rushed to the car. However, there was iron mesh welded on the window. She put her finger in the iron mesh and called to Bai Huiming:


    "young man, where are you going? Take me with you. "


    Bai Huiming looked at the man in front of the car and said to the woman:


    "no, we can''t sit in the car."


    The woman quickly said, "it''s OK. Just take me alone."


    The woman''s words aroused the public indignation of the people who stopped the car, saying:


    "what''s the matter? You organize people to stop the car, and now you want to go alone? "


    The woman choked her neck and retorted, "the young man said they couldn''t take you with them."


    "I mean, I can''t even take you with me," he said


    The woman''s face turned white and said, "young man, there are monsters in this town. Will you take us away?"


    "We''ve locked up all those monsters, but I feel like they''lle out soon, and then we''ll die."


    Anyway, we can''t stay in this town, and those monsters don''t know where theye from.


    Next to him, a middle-aged man said in a thick voice:


    "that is, you can''t see death without help."


    "The cars in the back are all with you. A few cars can hold some people when they are crowded. They can carry as many people as they can."


    The man in the co pilot''s seat whispered:


    "what should I do, Huanming?"


    Bai Huiming shook his head and said:


    "you can''t take this group of people, it''s a burden."


    He''s not a savior. Take one with you.


    The future world doesn''t need the weak.


    The man was silent and didn''t speak, which was the acquiescence of Bai Huiming.


    Bai said to the middle-aged woman: "let go, I want to drive."


    The woman shrunk her neck in fear of Shangbai Huiming''s gloomy eyes, but when she thought of a more terrifying monster, she braved herself and said: "I won''t let go. You''re not afraid of killing people."


    Bai xuanming suddenly became happy. He seemed to hear a big joke and began tough. This kind ofughter made the people in Bai xuanming''s car cool.


    After Bai Huiming had a goodugh, his lips curved and said to the woman:


    "do you think human life is very valuable in thest days?"


    With that, Bai Huiming stepped on the elerator and the car began to move.


    The woman was so flustered that she quickly let go of her hand, but she still fell to the ground. A group of people in front of her were watching Bai Huanming driving towards them and had to get out of the way.


    What if you knock yourself down?


    The middle-aged woman who stopped the car yelled at Bai Huiming''s car. Hernguage was very vulgar and unpleasant.


    Twisted face, yelling.


    I''ve turned over all the ancestors of Bai Huiming.


    It''s very loud.


    Meng Li also followed the cars in front of him. The cars in front of him were very fast, so Meng Li was also very fast.


    Shen Xue through the window, looking at the people on the side of the road, different expressions, despair, fear, there are people hate looking at their vehicles, which makes Shen Xue a big jump.


    It''s unrealistic to take so many people on the road. I hate them even if I don''t take them.


    It''s unreasonable.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "those people look at us with hatred."


    Meng Li is nomittal, almost.


    Shen Xue shook her head and said, "it''s terrible. No one has the obligation to take them."


    Then Shen Xue said:


    "Yan Yue, do you think I''m too cold-blooded?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t think so."


    Shen Xue sighed and said:


    "you are right. The world has be like this. We can only adapt to it. Living is the hope."


    "In fact, I can''t bear it, but now we can''t guarantee what will happen next. How can we take them with us?"


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "well, don''t think too much. You can have a rest." If you have time, you should take time to rest.


    Shen Xue nodded and said, "I''ll sleep."


    Meng Li hum, Shen Xue closes her eyes and pretends to sleep.


    The future is full of uncertainty. How can we sleep.


    From time to time, there will be one or two zombies hanging around on the provincial road. Basically, you don''t have to get out of the car and just drive into it.So Bai Huiming drives the way, and his car is also the dirtiest.


    The people in the car with Bai xuanming are also veryplicated. They are also college students. Why are you so beautiful.


    Seeing the zombies, they were still crying out for zombies and zombies, and Bai Shiming hit the gas with one foot.


    Not even blinking.


    And I know a lot.


    When I ran out of school before Ming Ming, I was still a panicked kid. Before long, I became a mature, steady, nned and arranged person.


    Is this still human?


    It''s too fast.


    I really admire it.


    When it was getting dark, Bai Huiming stopped at the door of a three story building.


    It was here in myst life, and there was no danger.


    So you don''t have to worry about looking.


    Several cars in the back also parked and got off the car together. Maybe the owner of this family was going to travel or visit rtives. The windows were all closed well, and each window had anti-theft windows.


    Bai said to everyone:


    "be careful."


    Everyone nodded and looked around.


    Bai Huiming finds out the tools and moves a box of food from the trunk and pries the lock open directly.


    They went in very cautiously. Some took out their mobile phones and some took out their shlight for lighting. It was dark inside and the furniture was covered with dust. I don''t know how long they haven''t lived.


    We checked the house to make sure that there was no one or zombie sitting on the sofa in the living room one by one. We didn''t mind if there was dust on the sofa at all.


    Bai Huiming closed the gate and moved a lot of things against it.


    Just came into the room and said to everyone:


    "hungry, let''s have something to eat."


    "Good." One should say.


    Then he opened the box, which containedpressed biscuits. After a long day, everyone felt very tired. One person took somepressed biscuits and ate them with water.


    Meng Li and Shen Xue are also eating on the sofa. The room is illuminated by a shlight, which is suggested by Bai xuanming.


    Meng Li is chatting with some girls.


    It''s just about which school and major you studied in before.


    Bai Huiming walks up to Meng Li and says to him:


    "are you tired?"


    The other girls didn''t speak any more when they saw this. They stood up and sat down in another ce, leaving room for Meng Li and Bai Huiming.

 Chapter 141

    Meng Li saw a few girls are gone, looked at a Bo vision, did not speak.


    Bai Huiming seems not to be annoyed. His eyes flicker and he says to Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter? Why are you unhappy?"


    Meng Li drank water and said:


    "it''s OK. What''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Huiming was injured and said:


    "Yan Yue, it''s the end of the world, so don''t y with your temper."


    Meng Li:??


    Bai Huanming looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Yan Yue, I''m sorry."


    Meng Li doesn''t know why. He looks at Bai Huanming''s heavy words, so what''s the excuse that Bai Huanming is saying?


    Are you sorry for Yan Yue''s first death in the story?


    Meng Li looked confused and said to Bai Huiming:


    "what are you talking about? What are you sorry for? "


    Bai Huiming stares at Meng Li''s face seriously and pays special attention to Meng Li''s face. Seeing that Meng Li doesn''t know why, he says:


    "it''s OK. I''m tired and have a good rest. I have everything."


    After Bai Huanming says it, he goes straight away. Meng Li stares at Bai Huanming''s back and purses his mouth. Is Bai Huanming suspicious of her?


    Anyway, her performance is different from that of the client in the plot.


    But doubt, doubt.


    It doesn''t matter if she doubts anything.


    Even if he doesn''t doubt her, Bai Huiming can''t do the experiment without her. Even if he doubts her now, he will still make the same choice in the plot.


    Bai Huiming went to one side to eat quietly and looked at Meng Li from time to time.


    Shen Xue goes to Meng Li and says to him:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li gave a sound. Shen Xue wanted to talk and stopped, but he didn''t speak atst.


    She didn''t say much about the conflicts between the couple.


    But seeing Bai Huiming''s appearance, he still cares about Yan Yue. His eyes are always on Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue is too cold.


    However, these are the private affairs of others, and they all have their own choices.


    Meng Li ate somepressed biscuits, and then drank some water. By this time, everyone had finished eating. Bai xuanming was just like a meeting. He nned tomorrow''s itinerary with everyone.


    It''s about nning with you. In fact, Bo Huiming is more powerful. It''s almost like informing you.


    Fortunately, everyone has no opinions, and they don''t know where to go. It''s good to have someone to take the lead.


    The route nned by Bai Huiming is to take fenghan by a detour first, and then meet some people by chance.


    If Bai Huiming doesn''t bother so much, he can go to the base directly after the address of the base is broadcast on the radio tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    But Bo''s idea is not the same.


    Meng Li doesn''t matter. Her main goal is Bai Huiming, so she has time to spend with him.


    After Bai Huanming said that, in case, he also said that he would watch the night.


    This moved us a little. Some people were so responsible to watch them. Some boys proposed to watch the night in turn, and Bai Huiming agreed.


    Then Bai Huiming sat on a single sofa.


    Bai Shiming felt his body, obviously felt that something seemed to be a part of his life.


    Bai Shenming doesn''t know why. He still has this thing in his mind. It''s a red seed. It''s as red as a drop of blood. Bai Shenming also knows the use of the red seed, and a sense of excitement attacks his whole body.


    After rebirth, I knew there was something, but I was too busy to study it.


    This research can make Bai xuanming very happy. He can not only remove the enemy without any sound, but also turn the enemy''s ability and vitality into his own.


    It''s really cool.


    Bai Huiming can''t wait to find someone to have a try.


    The first person in his mind is Meng Li.


    Think of here, he looked at Meng Li, Meng Li closed his eyes, in fact, from time to time to release the spirit to see every move of Bai Shiming.


    I just saw Bai Shiming staring at her in the weak shlight light.


    Meng Li takes back her mental power. Her mental power can''t be used for a long time. If she looks at it for a while, her head hurts.


    But Meng Li also knows that it''s really hard to find treasures like powerful mental power.


    If you have a chance in the future, you can enhance your mental strength.


    There are many uses for mental power.


    Bai Huiming licked his lips excitedly. Before, he doubted whether this woman was reborn. After all, her attitude was different from that of the previous life.


    My character seems to have changed a little.


    But even if rebirth has anything to do with it, a stupid woman in her previous life can''t be born again and be smart.


    He''s not afraid. He''s not afraid of any tricks he wants to y.Besides, in the previous life, when they were quarreling, he killed her by mistake, not on purpose.


    Does she understand?


    Now that she has been reborn, she stilles to him, which proves that this woman has nothing to rely on but him in thest days.


    Bai Huiming didn''t pay attention to Meng Li, and his heart was all about the seed.


    Want to see what the seed looks like, a round red seed appears in the palm of the hand. Bai Huiming pinches it again and again, and then sighs.


    His brain''s information about the seed tells him that there are two ways.


    One is to let the people who are nted eat the seeds themselves and let them develop in their bodies first.


    Otherwise, after the power is activated, the power can be used to urge people to enter the body quietly. After the power is activated in the body, the seeds will grow fast only when they are urged regrly.


    After the seeds germinate, it''s time for him to harvest.


    What Bai Shenming wants is to find a chance to give Meng Li the seed to eat first, and let the seed grow first. Now it''s still some time before we can stimte the power.


    Bai xuanming made many other ns in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He even closed his eyes involuntarily.


    A man looks at Bai Shiming in the bright light. Although his eyes are closed, his breathing is heavy and his neck is red. If you look carefully, you can see that his facial muscles are shaking.


    He could not help shouting:


    "Huanming, are you ok?"


    Bai Huanming has fallen into endless fantasy, and has drawn up a blueprint in his mind. About his grand n and great cause, he was suddenly called out, which instantly pulled him back to reality, suppressed his anger, and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think you look normal. Are you ok?"


    Bai Huiming


    Shentemo''s face is not normal.


    All of a sudden, I was over excited.


    Bai Huiming also knew that he had just lost his temper and said:


    "it''s OK. I''m ok. You don''t have to worry."


    Atst, he said, "go to sleep first. I''m awake all the time. If you have anything to do, just call me."


    The man nodded, looked at Bai Huiming again, and then closed his eyes.


    Bai Huiming''s eyes nced at each person''s face. If you want to be outstanding in the end, you can''t rely on one person. You have to cultivate your own power.


    These people are barely OK.

 Chapter 142

    Meng Li sensed the aura of the world.


    It''s a bit surprising that the aura of heaven and earth in this world can''t be thinner.


    Meng Li wants to try Yin Ning recipe. Indeed, Yin Ning Ju can not only collect the essence of the sun and moon, but also gather some aura of heaven and earth.


    It has a certain effect.


    When the aura of heaven and earth gathered around Meng Li, Meng Li began to cultivate the mountain cutting Sutra. Fortunately, Meng Li was more proficient in cultivating the mountain cutting Sutra. It was almost one mind with two uses, but he could cope with it.


    It would be better if the two skills could be integrated, Meng Li thought to himself.


    The end of the world force value is more important. Meng Li practiced in the middle of the night. After thinking about it, he had to sleep for a while. After seeing Bai Huiming, someone changed shifts with him. He was already asleep.


    At dawn, the party got up again. It was summer, and everyone looked greasy, but now there was no water supply.


    Meng Li took out a box of wet paper towels from the car and shared them. He had a good breakfast, which was canned eight treasure porridge.


    Meng Li is holding a bottle of eight treasures porridge in his hand and is ready to pull the pull ring. Bai Huiming goes to Meng Li and says:


    "I''ll help you open it. You''re weak. You used to ask me to open it for you."


    Meng Li smiles, but Bai Huiming is holding back what''s bad.


    The boy who saw Meng Li split the zombie with a machete yesterday


    Meng Li handed the eight treasure porridge to Bai Huiming and said, "OK."


    Bai Huiming took Meng Li''s eight treasures porridge, his eyes shed, helped Meng Li open the pull ring, opened the small stic spoon, stirred it inside, handed it to Meng Li, and told him:


    "eat slowly, and it''s not urgent to eat again."


    Meng Li took the eight treasure porridge and used his mental power to invade it. Sure enough, there was a red thing that looked very chic. It was not the same as the red bean in it.


    Meng Li looks at Bai Huiming with a smile. He didn''t expect to start so early.


    He said to 6018 in his heart:


    "can you help me lift this thing to system space?"


    In this way, Bai Huiming can also urge his seed to count her as a loser.


    6018 said, "yes."


    Meng Li asked: "will it waste a lot of energy? It''s just a question. It doesn''t mean anything else. "


    6018 said: "it''s OK to consume some energy for a necessary thing like this. I just mean to use as little as possible unless necessary."


    "In fact, if you seed in your mission, our system will also have corresponding rewards, so you don''t have to worry about it. You feel that you have wasted my energy or something."


    Meng Li Oh, my heart is clear.


    I think it''s true. If the system doesn''t have corresponding rewards for doing tasks by itself, how can the system cooperate with the task maker.


    What''s more, they have to waste their energy for the task.


    You have to pay to get.


    6018 added: "so you don''t have to have too much burden in your heart. It''s just that there''s no need to waste energy on unnecessary things."


    "After all, it''s your energy and mine."


    Meng Li let 6018 take the seeds in the eight treasure porridge to the system space.


    Then he looks up at Bai Shiming. Bai Shiming stares at Meng Li tightly. For a moment, Meng Li smiles at Bai Shiming and begins to eat slowly in front of him.


    Eat very clean, eat enough to have the strength to kill zombies.


    Bai Shenming sees Meng Li eating, and his eyes sh with excitement. He quickly takes over the empty can left by Meng Li, and looks inside again and again to make sure that his seeds are eaten by Meng Li. Bai Shenming ispletely relieved.


    However, Bai xuanming has some doubts in his heart. He can feel that his seeds are still there, but he can''t feel where they are.


    Is that the way it is nted in other people''s bodies?


    It''s the first time. I don''t have much experience.


    Meng Li had breakfast, and a group of people drove on the road again.


    We also met zombies on the road, and they fought more and more easily. In addition, Meng Li and Bai Huiming were more experienced in fighting, so no one was lost.


    However, due to therge flow of people in the urban area, we have to make a detour and collect materials all the way, which takes a long time.


    These two days, Bai Huanming''s eyes on Meng Li are very hot, just like the farmer''s uncle''s eyes on his crops are about to grow.


    Seeing that Meng Li was a little annoyed, he was even more reluctant to deal with Bai Huan.


    However, in their leisure time, there are still people in the team who take Meng Li and Bai Huiming to make fun of each other.


    It is said that Bai Huiming is absolutely true love to Meng Li. His eyes can''t deceive people.


    Meng Li


    Even Shen Xue, who was in the same car with Meng Li, said so, making Meng Li speechless.


    Until the third day, in fact, we did not go far, Meng Li and his party met Feng Han.


    He stopped in the middle of the road with his backpack on his back"Brother, can you give me a ride?"


    Bai Huiming looks at fenghan and remembers the past life. His hatred rushes to his heart, but he controls it and says to fenghan:


    "you can survive alone." Bai Huiming didn''t get out of the car, but sat in the car, feeling condescending and oppressive.


    Fenghan went to the window of Bai Huiming''s car and looked in. It was full of men.


    He didn''t care what kind of posture Bai Huiming took, and said:


    "as long as you are careful, you can survive, but I know that it will be more and more difficult to survive in the future, so it''s very important to form a group."


    Bai Huiming said to fenghan with a smile at the corner of his mouth:


    "I can take you, but the team doesn''t support idle people."


    "Of course," said fenghan, drawing his lips


    The people in Bai''s car were a little surprised. Along the way, they didn''t meet anyone who asked for a ride, but Bai didn''t want to take any.


    I didn''t expect to take this man with me.


    Is this man special?


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at fenghan. Fenghan was not annoyed when he saw someone looking at him. He was so generous that people could see him.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes fell on fenghan, Bai Huiming intended to give fenghan a bad impression and said: "our team will not ept people who do not obey themand or the arrangement."


    Feng Han sniffed at the speech, nced at Bai Huiming carelessly, and said with profound meaning:


    "so you mean, you are their leader?"


    "mingham can''t help but scorn the long-term talent of his team."


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the car took a strange look at Bai Huiming.


    After a long time, they will implicitly default to the fact that Bo Shenming is the boss, and they will be convinced.


    But now the direct performance is that they want to lead them and be the boss, which makes them feel a little ufortable.


    Bai Huiming also suddenly felt that this was not right. Looking at everyone''s eyes, he was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say and pretended to cough twice.

 Chapter 143

    Feng Han chuckled twice. Instead of getting on the bus directly, he walked back. Every car knocked on the window to see the scene inside.


    Until he knocked on Meng Li''s window, looked at Meng Li and Shen Xue, and looked around their faces, he said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll take this car."


    Meng Liwei frowned. He just said yes and opened the back door. Fenghan Shi ran got on the bus.


    The back seat also piled up some supplies. Fenghan moved his things, put his backpack on the supplies, and just could squeeze him, so he sat down directly.


    Meng Li looks back at Feng Han. Feng Hansheng is tall, with white skin, sword eyebrows and thin lips. He is well-dressed and spotless. He looks like a noble son from a rich family.


    Even in the narrow space, it also gives people a sense of seeing.


    At the end of the day, it is basically impossible to clean yourself up without any skills.


    Meng Li and Feng Han''s eyes are opposite. Feng Han looks at Meng Li with a smile. Meng Li turns around and nces at Shen Xue, the co pilot. Shen Xue''s face is a little red, and she arranges her clothes.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. The car in front of him has started. Meng Li keeps up.


    In thest few days, everyone has changed from young, clean and energetic men and women to unkempt and sweaty people.


    Shen Xue suddenly saw a man as clean as a noble childe in thest life, and her heart missed two beats.


    Shen Xue smelled his sweat, frowned and opened the window.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "it''s better not to open the window."


    Shen Xue looked a little chatty and said:


    "I just want to open the window for air."


    I don''t know if the one behind will smell her.


    How hard it would be to smoke him.


    Meng Li takes a look at Shen Xue. Doesn''t Shen Xue have a crush on fenghan?


    The development of things is different from the previous life. The butterfly effect caused by her is that in the plot, the client and Bai Huanming are in the same car. Naturally, there is no Shen Xue and the client and fenghan are in the same car.


    Fenghan spoke:


    "it''s OK. If a beautiful woman wants to breathe, just leave it open. If there''s any danger, I''ll be there."


    The sound is maic and provocative.


    Meng Li said faintly, "it''s up to you."


    When Shen Xue heard Feng Han''s voice so charming, she could not help blushing again, and a trace of palpitation passed through her heart.


    Fenghan seems to be interested and says to Meng Li, "beauty, are you tired driving alone? Do you want me to help you?"


    Although it is an ordinary sentence, Meng Li can hear the meaning of frivolity.


    I couldn''t help frowning and said coldly:


    "no need."


    Feng Han, oh, it started with Shen xuepan. Shen xuepan was still a little bit reluctant to let go at the beginning. Slowly, he chatted with Feng Han like a confidant, especially excited.


    Meng Li''s whole face is expressionless, and fenghan''s character is different from that in the story.


    What the hell is this.


    Meng Li adds fenghan to the list to be on guard, but he doesn''t say a word.


    At this time, the radio had announced the location of the base. At noon, we found a ce to eat. Bai Huiming took out a map and said: "we go to T city from this provincial road, and then take a detour from C city to w City, and we go to the Nancheng base."


    Feng Han leaned on a tree and said slowly:


    "why don''t we go directly to w City? Isn''t it more time-saving for us to go directly?"


    We all have the same doubts and ask:


    "yes, illusory light, if we go earlier, our lives will be protected earlier."


    Bai Huiming took a look at fenghan, who was still annoying as always, and said:


    "we have to go directly through city a, which is originally a big city with arge flow of people, many survivors and many zombies."


    "It means less supplies and a greater chance of meeting zombies."


    Meng Li said:


    "however, we went around two cities, and the traffic is not as good as before. Coupled with the dy on the road, we don''t know how long it will take to get to Nancheng base."


    "Moreover, the car is only so big. No matter how much material we have, we can only take so much and hang around for so long."


    Bo illusory is just for his own business, and pull a group of people to apany him everywhere.


    We also had a lot of discussions, and some of them hoped to go to the base as soon as possible.


    The base has amodation, water, electricity and food.


    Any survivor can go.


    However, some people also say that they have listened to Bo''s arrangement. After all, Bo''s arrangement has been rtively safe and there have been no mistakes.


    What if we meet arge number of zombies in a city.Bai Huaming looked at a group of people talking about the discussion, and looked at Meng Li and Feng Han, both standing there without expression.


    Fenghan''s performance did not arouse the suspicion of Bai Shenming, because fenghan himself was an independent person in his previous life and had different opinions with Bai Shenming many times.


    Moreover, when Bai Huiming made a different choice from his previous life, fenghan would have a different reaction.


    After discussion, no conclusion was reached. Fenghan looked at Bai Huanming and said, "and why do we go to Nancheng base? Now there is more than one base."


    "The base needs talents, we such a strong team, absolutely let the base pay attention to."


    "The base of Nancheng is small, so there is no future after going there."


    Feng Han touched his lips and nced at Meng Li.


    "In other words, are you selfish enough to insist on this? Are you all here with your life? " Fenghan questions Bai Huiming.


    We can''t help looking at Bai Huiming with suspicious eyes and can''t figure out the key.


    Bai Huiming said angrily:


    "I didn''t ept you to stir up our rtionship."


    "I think you have ulterior motives. As soon as you joined our team, you began to tell us what to do. What do you want?"


    Bai Huanming regretted taking fenghan with him. He wanted to master fenghan''s every move and get rid of him as soon as possible, but fenghan always likes to be opposite to him.


    It was, and it is.


    In Bai Huiming''s heart, fenghan is the opponent of his two lives.


    Seeing this, Shen Xue quickly made aeback and said:


    "well, brother Huanming should also be for everyone''s safety."


    "Fenghan, brother Huanming is a very good person. You just joined us. I don''t know. I don''t me you."


    Shen Xue said something nice. Everyone looked at the strange atmosphere and began to change the topic and say something else.


    Meng Li also said:


    "let''s eat first and think about it."


    Bai Huiming chose Nancheng base because it was small and easy to control.


    Fenghan also said to Bai Huiming without much concern:


    "I''m just a suggestion, and you''ll be angry. You can see your tolerance."


    "Now that I''m in the team, it''s necessary to consider whether you''ve made the right choice."

 Chapter 144

    Bai Huiming stares at fenghan, opens his mouth, and finally sighs sadly:


    "I''m just thinking about everyone''s safety."


    "If you think I have ulterior motives to trust someone who has just joined the team, I have nothing to say."


    Meng Li tugs at the corner of his mouth, but Bai Huiming pretends to be poor.


    But this move is really useful. A girl in the team named Tang Xiaoqiuforts Bai Huanming:


    "brother Huanming, I believe you."


    Looking at fenghan again, he said, "although you are handsome, this is not the reason why you question our brother Huanming."


    Meng Li chuckled with joy.


    Sister, you''re really interesting.


    Bai Huiming was ying the role of pathetic. Hearing this from his sister, he seemed to have been killed by a sword.


    Even under such difficult conditions, fenghan''s clothes are as fresh as new, his hair is elegant and natural, and his whole body is clean, standing out among a group of people.


    Looking back at himself, his body stinks and sweat, and his face feels covered with oil.


    This makes Bai xuanming feel inferior to each other in his heart.


    Is the former fenghan clean and alive in thest?


    Bai Huaming said he really didn''t pay attention.


    When fenghan heard Tang Xiaoqiu say this, he began tough and stare at Tang Xiaoqiu''s face, saying:


    "beauty, are you praising me for being handsome?"


    Tang Xiaoqiu was staring at by the hot eyes of the handsome guy, and said: "no, you are not allowed to question the magic light."


    Shen Xue looks at Feng Han''s behavior and feels a little lost, but she still smiles and says, "OK, let''s eat first."


    Everyone gathered together to eat, in an open space on the edge of the provincial road.


    Meng Li numbly stuffed his mouth withpressed biscuits, which tasted dry and bad.


    Fenghan didn''t eat. He didn''t eat what they handed him. He just drank some water and went to Meng Li and said, "are you a couple with him?"


    Meng Liwei said with a smile, "where do you see that?"


    Fenghan: "eyes, there is special eye contact between lovers."


    Meng Li: ah bah!


    Nonsense.


    Fenghan said: "it''s a joke. I asked Shen Xue just now."


    Meng Li Oh a, Feng Han see Meng Li didn''t pay attention to his meaning, also don''t say much, walked away.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what fenghan wants, but he has plenty of time.


    He always shows his purpose after a long time.


    The only sure thing is that this fenghan is not fenghan in the plot.


    Fenghan''s words in the plot are not so sharp, his behavior is not so frivolous, and he is not so clean.


    After eating, everyone began to sit around and discuss which way to go next.


    Meng Li''s opinion is not to go to the South City base, which is unfair to this team.


    In the second plot, after Bai Huiming arrived at the South City base, although his position became higher and higher, the team didn''t fall well.


    In the end, itpletely became the rtionship between the superior and the subordinate. Due to the influence of Bai Huanming, these people had to continue to work for him.


    And the most important thing is not to let Bai Shenming be satisfied.


    It''s very difficult to climb up the big base.


    What''s more, there are two questions about whether she can let Bai Huiming go and get the base.


    In fact, revenge on a person is not to simply kill and vent one''s anger, but to die in vain.


    But sometimes a little psychological torture, this long pain will make people feel hard.


    Meng Li, Shen Xue, Feng Han and the other two boys are all against going to the South City base, which makes Bai Huanming look very bad. He says to Meng Li:


    "Yueyue, why don''t you believe me but him?" Bai Huiming points to fenghan.


    When Meng Li heard Bai Huiming calling her Yueyue, he rubbed his arm unconsciously, feeling goose bumps. He said to Bai Huiming:


    "stop, call me Yan Yue."


    Bai Huiming frowned and said, "OK, OK, Yan Yue, tell me why you don''t believe me."


    "Can''t wepare our love for several years to that of a stranger?"


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "don''t wear this kind of hat on my head." It''s like she''s empathizing.


    Feng Han did not miss the chance and said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect that anyone would like to take the green hat on his head."


    Bai Huiming was embarrassed by fenghan, and said to fenghan:


    "go away, if you have to stir up our rtionship, please leave this team. I will not let my partners be hoodwinked by you and let them encounter danger."The tone is very sad.


    Bai Huiming''s words make Shen Xue and the other two boys look ashamed.


    Meng Li frowned. After several days of training, her hearing and smell were better. She smelled the smell of a zombie, and just wanted to speak, fenghan said:


    "don''t worry to draw a conclusion, you can see my strength first, and then decide who to stand for?"


    We didn''t know, so we were still in the same ce, but within a few seconds, we heard the scream of the zombies, and the zombies suddenly ran out from across the road, a group of zombies.


    Everyone quickly stood up and took up their own weapons.


    It must be toote to go now.


    In recent days, we have dealt with zombies several times, which is a little experience, and no one will be scared to cry by zombies.


    They took up arms and began to chop at the head of the zombie.


    It''s the experience that we all summed up. The weakness of zombies is their heads. As long as they blow up zombies, they will diepletely.


    Meng Li''s performance is breakeven, not particrly prominent, but fenghan is exaggerating.


    I don''t know where I got a rolling pin. It''s like knocking on a watermelon, banging on the zombie.


    I don''t know how much strength fenghan used. The head of the zombie exploded like that.


    Blood and brain sshed on everyone, but not on fenghan. Meng Li narrowed his eyes and released his mental power to check fenghan. He found that there was a transparent border on fenghan.


    However, Meng Li''s mental power was bounced back in a short time. Next, a stream of mental power hit Meng Li''s mental power fiercely. Fenghan looked at Meng Li contemptuously.


    Meng Li endured the pain in his mind like a needle, and took back his eyes without expression.


    It was her rashness. Knowing that fenghan was not an ordinary person, she also released her mental energy.


    She also asked for it when she was attacked by the other side, which was a lesson.


    And a group of people are really shocked.


    I almost forgot what I was doing.


    Many people can''t help but swallow their saliva, which is too fierce.


    And who can tell them how to operate, their bodies and faces are dirty, but others are still spotless.


    How can luck and strength be so strong?


    Even Bai Huiming was stunned and widened his eyes.

 Chapter 145

    Fenghan was so clean that he killed more than half of the zombies alone.


    Everyone who is ready for a fierce fight suddenly doesn''t know what to do.


    It''s embarrassing.


    I don''t know where to put it.


    Fenghan a fierce operation, shocked everyone, of course, some people think fenghan cool than.


    Bai Huanming looks at fenghan, surprised and then shocked.


    Why is everyone different after rebirth.


    He was sure that fenghan didn''t have this operation at the beginning of hisst life.


    One thing is coincidence, but the two people around are not the same as the previous life, so that Bo can not help but doubt whether he is false rebirth.


    Is everyone reborn?


    Or his memory of hisst life went wrong.


    Or is the so-calledst life just his dream?


    Bai Huanming doesn''t understand, but he is more eager to get rid of fenghan.


    Can think of Feng Han''s strength, Bo magic Ming can''t help but help the amount, the difficulty coefficient is a little high.


    What the hell is that.


    This is a special way of rebirth.


    It''s too far from seeing the text of rebirth before, for example, the prophet, the golden finger and the perfect counter attack of hanging and beating enemies.


    After we have killed the zombies, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, but there is the fork of the two roads ahead, and we have not yet discussed which route to take.


    Look at each other, you look at me, I look at you.


    Fenghan is simple and direct. Let''s vote anonymously.


    Unexpectedly, more than half of the people chose to follow fenghan.


    Even if he takes these people to escape for a few days, it''s not bad for them, but at the critical moment, he still chooses the more powerful fenghan.


    Some people''s eyes dodge Bai Shiming.


    Although I feel a little sorry for Bo Shiming, the fact is that following powerful people to go to a big base is the choice to ensure more life.


    Now we don''t get along very long, and our feelings are not so deep.


    Bo Huan Ming really wants to go alone and take those who are willing to go with him.


    But Bai xuanming was still a little afraid. Now he didn''t activate his powers. He took a few people with him. Those who met danger or robbery along the way might not be able to cope with it.


    In the end, Bai Shenming agreed to go to a bigger base in Qicheng, but in choosing the route, Bai still chose to detour.


    Meng Li knew that Bai Huiming wanted to go to these ces and ran into a man.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any opinions, but Feng Han doesn''t have any opinions about it.


    We are heading for the Qicheng base.


    Fenghan still wants to take Meng Li''s car. Before getting on the bus, Shen Xue opens the co pilot''s door and ns to sit on it. Fenghan holds his hand against the car body, bends over to Shen Xue and says:


    "can we change seats?"


    Shen Xue is a head lower than fenghan. She smells a light fragrance on fenghan. It''s a kind of smell that makes people feel rxed andfortable.


    "Good," he whispered


    Feng Han hooked his lips, put out a finger to hook Shen Xue''s chin, and slowly bent over to kiss Shen Xue. The action was very slow. Shen Xue''s face was very red. For a moment, she felt inferior, shy and happy. All kinds of tastes came back and forth in her heart.


    I can hear my heart beating wildly and my legs are soft.


    In the end of the world, the handsome man is more precious than before.


    At this time, Meng Li said in a faint voice:


    "are you still going


    Feng Han turns his head, blinks at Meng Li, and sits directly in the co pilot''s seat. Shen Xue looks at Feng Han awkwardly, then looks at Meng Li angrily, and silently sits back.


    Meng Li starts the car and follows the car. Fenghan takes out a packet of cigarettes and lights one as if no one else.


    He also handed Meng Li one, but Meng Li didn''t reach out to take it. Feng Han said with a low smile:


    "try it, this cigarette will make people feel better."


    Ignoring fenghan, Meng Li said:


    "I don''t need these."


    Fenghan shook his head with some regret and said:


    "in my heart, women who smoke have a unique charm. Their slender fingernails are very elegant with cigarettes in them."


    "And this cigarette will make the soul veryfortable."


    When Feng Han talks about his soul, he has a clear word and a special look at Meng Li''s expression.


    Meng Li asked in his heart:


    "6018, is this person also the Tasker?"


    "I don''t know, but this cigarette is really something from the big area mall. The soul can smoke it. The price is not cheap." 6018.


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump. 6018 tells Meng Li in time that theposition of the big position area is veryplex. Just like a society, there are all kinds of upations in the society. In the big position area, the Tasker is only one of them.Like fenghan, we can only guess that he may be the Tasker, but we can''t be sure that he is.


    Meng Li is no longer entangled with the origin of fenghan.


    It''s best if she can live in peace. If she can''t, she''s not afraid of Meng Li.


    And now fenghan is also testing her way.


    But she Meng Li will not be silly to report her family.


    Meng Li couldn''t take the move, and fenghan was not angry. But Shen Xue seemed to bepeting with Meng Li intentionally, and said:


    "since Yan Yue doesn''t smoke, can you give it to me? Maybe I can try. "


    Shen Xue thinks that the smoke smells good. It''s smoke, but it''s fragrant. The whole carriage is filled with the smell of smoke.


    Meng Li looked at Feng Han, his eyes shed scorn, and his face was expressionless.


    He asked in his heart, "6018, can people smoke?"


    "Yes, it''s expensive. After a long time, it''s just as addictive as a ne cigarette. But most people who smoke this cigarette will never forget it for a long time."


    Since it''s no harm to smoke, Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    Shen Xue has her own choice. If she doesn''t intervene, it''s her own choice.


    Feng Han took back his hand and said, "since you don''t smoke, I''ll give it to her."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "no, I''m not interested in these."


    Feng Han gave a meaningful voice and directly handed the cigarette to Shen Xue.


    He took another look at Meng Li. He was lost in thought and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Shen Xue sniffs the cigarette intoxicated and asks Feng han to borrow a lighter.


    Shen Xue holds the lighter that fenghan handed over. Although it is a lighter, Shen Xue feels as if she is holding a piece of jade.


    It''s cool and refreshing in the hand. I don''t know what the texture is. It''s like an object carefully carved by the master with all his life''s efforts.


    Shen Xue feels more and more that fenghan is the son of the aristocratic family.


    Meng Li and Feng Han''s conversation, Shen Xue also heard clearly, from the bottom of my heart, some ufortable.


    Yan Yue has Bai Huanming to take care of her in every way, but fenghan seems to treat her differently. The two strongest men in the team are like this.


    She is a high-profile all day, which makes Shen Xue face can not help but emerge a jealous expression.

 Chapter 146

    Shen Xue lights a cigarette and takes a puff. It''s not the choking smell in her imagination. It''s the feeling that the aroma is sucked into her mouth and slid down her throat into her lungs.


    Let the whole body rx, and many days of fatigue seems to wash and empty.


    Especiallyfortable, let Shen Xue''s body can''t help shivering.


    Feng Han hooks his lips and looks at Shen Xue with his mental power. Meng Li feels the fluctuation of his mental power and doesn''t have to think about who it is.


    Meng Li also sighed, her mental strength was damaged because of fenghan''s attack, and the pain of mental strength damage was still there.


    It''s just that I''ve been holding on.


    In the afternoon, they meet the people who ask for help, but when they refuse to take people with them, the people who ask for help be robbers.


    Everyone got out of the car. After the leader''s eyes swept over Meng Li and Shen Xue''s women, his eyes were obscene and said, "leave the materials and women, and I''ll let you go."


    He looked at fenghan again. Fenghan was the cleanest, the most handsome and the whitest man in the team, and said:


    "and he, leave him too."


    Meng Li looked at each other with more than 20 men, ranging in age from ten to twenty to thirty or forty.


    Most of them are ferocious. Before the outbreak of doomsday, these people are probably not serious people.


    When fenghan heard that the other party had some wrong ideas about him, he sneered and took out a pistol to shoot the head man. The head man fell to the ground and died before he could react.


    The other party was flustered. They didn''t expect that the other party still had a gun and kicked the iron te.


    Run without saying a word.


    Everyone looked at fenghan, and no one went up to chase the man who ran away.


    His eyes were different. He didn''t expect that fenghan would kill him if he didn''t agree.


    He had been killing zombies before, but no one had ever killed anyone. Seeing this scene suddenly stimted everyone''s eyes, and made everyone look at fenghan with a little more fear.


    The party set out again. After a few days, Bai Huiming got Dr. Liu in the plot.


    Dr. Liu developed the potion that can make the body recover quickly after everyone stimted the powers.


    This invention can be said to save the lives of many powers. It is a necessary good product to protect the lives.


    It is a very important invention after the end of time.


    Of course, this plot has also attracted a lot of talents from other ces.


    The reason why Dr. Liu, the top talent in the research room, is outside is that he has a dispute with his partner, but he is angry and runs out alone.


    Bo Shenming was very polite to Dr. Liu, but actually he wanted to make use of it.


    Fenghan just sneered.


    From time to time, Bai Huaming''s face falls to Bai Huiming. Facing fenghan, Bai Huaming is just murderous. Fenghan doesn''t care about it.


    Bai Huanming really felt terrible in his heart. He didn''t expect fenghan and the pistol.


    Originally, I wanted to find a chance to solve fenghan. It seems that I can only wait until the base, get the pistol, or activate the ability.


    After the power level is high, the pistol has no effect on the psionic.


    Along the way to collect materials, plus detour, so that their speed is very slow.


    During this period, Meng Li also found that zombies were not as easy to beat as before, their heads seemed to be harder, and some nts he saw on the road seemed to be abnormal.


    The grass that could only grow to human knees could grow to one person''s height.


    This is a variation of some nts.


    Some nts mutatepletely and attack people who are close to them. They can entangle people to death.


    Many nts are aggressive in the end.


    After the end of the world will be more cruel, in addition to careful zombies, but also careful variation of nts and animals.


    In just a few days, fenghan teased the girls in the team again and again, which made them crazy and jealous of each other.


    Fenghan seems to like the feeling of being courted by the girls and the appearance of everyone being jealous for him.


    I especially appreciate this kind of picture.


    Meng Li is not bothered by these things.


    Even the men in the team are not happy with fenghan''s actions, but they don''t say anything. It''s all the freedom of others. ording to fenghan''s words, he has great charm.


    It was night. We found another ce to spend the night.


    They are very tired. The closer we get to the base, the more people and Zombies we meet.


    After everyone has finished eating, the night watchmen are all resting. Shen Xue whispers to Meng Li:


    "fenghan wants you to pass." With jealousy on his face.


    Meng Li looks at fenghan on the opposite side. He leans on the wall, azy posture.


    Meng Li said, "why should I go there?"


    Shen Xue looks at Meng Li and says:"I''m just a messenger."


    I don''t understand why fenghan always cares about this woman. What''s good about this woman.


    Meng Li didn''t move. There was no other expression.


    In fact, they are practicing.


    At first, Shen Xue had a good rtionship with her, but because of the conflicts between men and women, Shen Xue thought that fenghan had something on her mind.


    Meng Li knows that fenghan just likes to y with people.


    If you really like fenghan, fenghan will achieve the purpose of ying with others. Whoever is serious will lose.


    Fenghan went to Mengli and said:


    "I have something to say to you."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Meng Li said directly.


    Feng Han smiles and whispers in Meng Li''s ear:


    "if you don''t listen, I''ll tell everyone that you are not Yan Yue."


    The heat of fenghan''s words fell on Meng Li''s ears. Meng Li moved his body and looked at fenghan. His eyes were opposite and his thoughts were in his mind.


    A few secondster, Meng Li suddenlyughed:


    "just tell them, and let them know why I''m not Yan Yue."


    Feng Han looked at Meng Li helplessly: "don''t you wonder who I am?"


    Two voices are very small, like whispering, a few girls haven''t slept, eyes ufortable looking at them.


    Meng Li: "why should I wonder who you are?"


    Feng Hanughs, women are right and wrong.


    "Come with me. Don''t stay in this line."


    "There are some things I don''t want to do. You can do them for me. I won''t treat you badly."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and said decisively:


    "don''t follow."


    Fenghan was not like her and could not get along with her.


    Feng Han asked Meng Li again, "have you decided?"


    Meng Li said, "of course not. I have my business to do."


    Fenghan took a look at Bai Huanming and said, "your business is nothing but a wave to me."


    Meng Li: "but it''s my business after all."


    Fenghan licked his lips and sneered:


    "people who don''t know the current affairs will not live well."


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more, just follow fenghan''s words.


    She''ll do whatever fenghan wants.


    Again, whoever is serious first loses.

 Chapter 147

    Fenghan saw that Meng could not speak, and he did not speak any more.


    The space was once silent. Meng Li practiced with his eyes closed.


    During the period of cultivation, some spiritual power has been umted in her body.


    John is about to leave the team.


    Meng Li doesn''t care where she goes. It''s none of her business.


    The next day, everyone is ready to go on the road again. Fenghan looks at Meng Li with a smile that he has always been fascinated with, and asks Meng Li in a low voice if he has considered going with him.


    Meng Li refused.


    She''s here to finish the task. How can she run around with people she doesn''t know.


    What''s more, following fenghan is like seeking skin from a tiger. Why bother.


    Dr. Liu has been waiting for Bo to drive in his car. Dr. Liu is a loner, and he has never spoken to anyone except him.


    Unexpectedly, fenghan drove away with Dr. Liu.


    After a while, fenghan naturally got into the driver''s seat and drove away without looking back.


    They couldn''t even see the back of the car when it came.


    Everyone looked at each other. Bai Huiming was shocked by this scene. After reaction, he immediately got into another car and drove after it.


    Left Meng Li and his party standing in ce, there are three cars.


    But the car is basically full of materials. Three cars can''t hold these people.


    You can''t throw away the supplies.


    Meng Lifu, Feng Han took Dr. Liu away.


    I think so. Dr. Liu has high attainments in his professional field, but his EQ is not high, and he is addicted to research. Basically, who provides him with some professional instruments, he does not ask the world what to do and works hard.


    Such a person is a research talent needed in thest days.


    Shen Xue several girls get together to discuss the whereabouts of Feng Han, and they are all a little unclear. So why did they still tease their men yesterday, and today they don''t go back with a man.


    Everyone''s heart is empty and silly.


    Waiting for fenghan toe back.


    However, they did not look forward to the return of fenghan, but to the return of Bai Huiming.


    Bai Huanming ms on the brakes and gets off. Meng Li feels that Bai Huanming is going to be very angry.


    Bai Huiming''s face turned to the color of pig liver, and said to everyone:


    "fenghan took Dr. Liu away."


    Everyone wants to say that they all know, and then they want to ask.


    In everyone''s mind, Dr. Liu is not an important person.


    Facing everyone''s eyes, Bai Huiming felt powerless. Until now, he found that these are all pigs.


    If you run away and don''t chase, you''ll just wait.


    He drove to chase people, thinking that these people would follow him. As a result, he ran for several hundred meters. From the rear-view mirror, he saw that none of the cars behind him followed.


    And fenghan''s car no longer knows where to go.


    Bai Huiming''s breathing is short, and his lung is about to explode. He greets fenghan''s ancestors in his heart.


    What an important person he took away.


    No matter how angry Bai xuanming is, he can''t help it.


    I especially regret why I took fenghan with me at that time.


    Who would have thought that fenghan would take him off guard.


    In thest life, fenghan didn''t go. He was always in their team!


    In fact, some of us are reluctant to leave fenghan like this. Although most of them are afraid of fenghan, because he is powerful and can kill people without blinking an eye, he can ensure their safety in a team.


    But they said they would go.


    Seeing that fenghan left like this, Shen Xue looked at Meng Li and asked, "what did fenghan say to youst night?"


    Bai xuanming hears the speech, looks at Shen Xue and asks, "what''s the situation?"


    "Fenghan saidst night that he had something to say to Yan Yue, and they talked for a long time," Shen said


    Looking at Meng Li again, "do you know where fenghan has gone?"


    Although it''s just a few days, Shen Xue knows that she likes fenghan. Fenghan has her irresistible temptation.


    In the face of the devastated world, she needs a living faith in her heart.


    Even if the other party''s yfulness is no different to her and others, she still feels very good, at least it can make her numb heart feel.


    Sweet or sour or numb.


    Shen Xue''s body has no strength. She also wants to chase fenghan, but she can''t catch up with him. Even if she catches up, what identity does she want him toe back.


    So Shen Xue points at Meng Li, hoping that Meng Li can tell where fenghan is going, or at least see fenghan again.


    A group of people also look at Meng Li, several girls in the team look at Meng Li''s eyes especially sharp.


    And Bo''s eyes are very sharp and urgent.Meng Li scanned every face, but he didn''t expect that Feng Han was still putting her here.


    "I don''t know." Meng Li said word by word.


    Bai Huiming asked: "what did you say to fenghanst night, Yan Yue? Don''t forget that I''m your boyfriend." Bai Huiming''s eyes are full of anger.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "nothing."


    Meng Li doesn''t say anything so that everyone can''t help but wonder if Meng Li really has a secret with fenghan.


    After all, many people saw them talking togetherst night. Although they didn''t know what to say, it must be a secret that they spoke so quietly.


    Bai Huiming was shocked, as if he had suffered great concealment and betrayal. He roared: "Yan Yue, how can you do this!"


    "What do you mean you don''t say anything? You won''t tell me any secrets."


    Everyone looks at Meng Li. Meng Li doesn''t speak.


    Watching the performance of Bai Huiming.


    Bai Huiming looked sad and said, "Yan Yue, don''t be like this, OK."


    "Fenghan is a big liar. He took our supplies and our doctor. You don''t want to say what he said to you."


    "Are you going to get away from him?"


    Bai xuanming is very angry and eager to get Dr. Liu back, trying to motivate Meng Li with words.


    Dr. Liu is so useful that he can create countless possibilities.


    Mingming has already made a n. Everyone has his own use. Everyone in his n canck it, except Dr. Liu.


    Meng Li sneered and said slowly:


    "Bai Huiming, don''t think I don''t know what you think, doctor. You want to control for your own use, and you are ambitious. Now you have to bite me."


    "You intend to deceive Dr. Liu. You have great ambition. You want to build your own base. You want Dr. Liu to be a sharp weapon in your hand."


    Meng Li''s eyes fell on everyone''s face, and atst he hooked his lips and said:


    "these people are just stepping stones on your way to sess."


    "They will keep working for you, but they won''t get what they deserve."

 Chapter 148

    When Meng Li said this, everyone was particrly shocked.


    I was surprised at the depth of Bai Huanming.


    Bai xuanming res and stares at Meng Li with cannibal eyes. His head seems to be smashed with an invisible thump, which makes him confused.


    Why does the other party know his mind so well?


    I feel like my mind is written on my face.


    But he retorted immediately:


    "don''t talk nonsense, Yan Yue, you have changed."


    Meng Li sneered and said, "don''t you want to know what fenghan said to mest night?"


    "He told me that your city is very deep. Let me stay away from you. That''s all."


    Bai xuanming is red in the face. On the one hand, he is in the heart of Meng Li''s speech. On the other hand, he is choked by Meng Li for a moment and doesn''t know what to say.


    And a few girls are a little more alert than Bai Huanming.


    When you think about it, Bai Shenming is the best to Dr. Liu, and the good is unusual, which makes you believe Meng Li''s words.


    Before the end of the world, everyone stayed in school and didn''t know much about the world.


    Finally, a boy stood up and said:


    "well, since fenghan is gone and can''t catch up, let''s go to Qicheng base as soon as possible."


    What the boy didn''t say is that if Bai Huiming really can''t do it, when he arrives at the base, he will be far away.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter what materials fenghan took away. During this period, fenghan killed a lot of zombies. Just take them away.


    As for Dr. Liu, we didn''t say a word to him, and we didn''t think about using Dr. Liu to do anything. So when Dr. Liu left, we didn''t pay any attention to him.


    It doesn''t matter if you leave.


    Bai Huiming saw that everyone was on guard against him, which made him feel nervous.


    Staring at Meng Li, unable to control his temper, he ns to pull Meng Li''s hand and wants to pull Meng Li aside to talk.


    However, the embarrassment is that Bai xuanming did not pull Meng Li with all his strength.


    Meng Li is still motionless in the same ce. Bai Huiming has a weak look at Meng Li.


    Meng Liughed and said:


    "Bai Huiming, don''t you understand up to now?"


    "I''m not the Yan Yue you can use any more."


    Bai Huiming''s face changed, and finally said, "well, don''t make trouble. I believe you."


    Meng Li smiles, and everyone is on the road together.


    After that, what Bai Huanming said, Meng Li epted.


    Of course, because of Meng Li''s constant hatred of Bai Shiming, no matter what Bai Shiming says, Meng Li spectes and interprets Bai Shiming with the greatest malice, which leads to people''s growing vignce and suspicion of Bai Shiming.


    He was so angry that Bai Huiming blushed and his neck was thick that he wished Meng Li could never speak.


    I didn''t know this woman''s mouth was so poisonous before.


    Shen Xue and some girls do not want to stay in the team, they miss fenghan.


    When Feng Han was there, he was always at odds with Bai Huiming. He believed in Feng Han rather than Meng Li.


    But where can I find fenghan? They dare not go on the road without permission. They are weak and weak. What should they do when they are in danger.


    The reality is that they are reluctant to follow us.


    Now the team is basically in harmony with each other and has different hearts. Basically, there is no chance to be a partner in the future.


    Especially after Meng Li''s reasonable deception, we are more prepared for Bai Shiming.


    And in the process of fighting with the zombie, everyone is far away from Bai Shiming.


    It''s like the next second will be harmed by Bo Huiming.


    Bai Huiming felt that he was going to be angry. Why did he look like this.


    If you enter the base in this way, you don''t take the team to join in, and basically you don''t get attention.


    People above prefer people whoe with a team, which can save a lot of heart.


    It''s very difficult to re integrate a team. After the end of the world, everyone has a long mind. If not, they will be calcted by the people around them.


    Not to mention being the leader of the team.


    If there is no team, why does he go to Qicheng base?


    Looking for bullies?


    When Bai Huiming sees Meng Li''s disgusting face, he thinks of his seed.


    How is his seed now? Has it grown up.


    I''m looking forward to growing up.


    I can harvest energy when I grow up. This woman''s strength is not bad now.


    It''s much better than before.


    At that time, two plus one is not equal to one.


    Today''s patience is just for more harvest in the future.


    Bai Huanming is thinking about his seed, and he doesn''t want to go to Qicheng base any more.Then Bai Huiming talks to Meng Li in private.


    Also admitted a lot of mistakes, and yed the emotional card.


    Finally, Meng Li was impatient and said that he didn''t want to go to Qicheng base, but wanted to go to Nancheng base.


    Meng Liughs.


    Bai Huiming is reluctant to give up his seed, so as to bring her around for convenience.


    But Meng Li agreed.


    Let''s have a good time together.


    Meng Li asks Bai Shenming if he is sure that they will go to the South City base. Bai Shenming thinks about it and says he is sure.


    What Bai Huiming thinks is that it''s really no good. At that time, he''ll pick a few more people on the road and use them to block the zombies at the critical moment.


    Meng Li agrees to go to the South City base with Bai Huiming, but says he wants to send these people to the gate of Qicheng base.


    It''s not the virgin of Mengli, but the body is not hers. If you just leave them and leave with Bai xuanming, it will inevitably cause resentment. Besides, it''s also an irresponsible existence.


    In the future, when the clientes back, there is no chance to meet with these people, so as not toy a curse on the client.


    Then Bai Huiming and Meng Li began to exin their ideas to the people in the team.


    It means that they are going to Nancheng base. If someone wants to work together, they can work together.


    If you don''t want to go, he can send them to Qicheng base.


    At the beginning, everyone heard that Meng Li and Bai Huiming were going to the South City base, and their faces changed greatly.


    Because in the team, Meng Li and Bai xuanming are the most powerful. They have rich fighting experience, and sometimes they can turn the tide in times of crisis.


    I have to admit that some of them have been benefitted by Meng Li, and Meng Li has also saved people several times.


    But if the other party just walked away, it would be too bad.


    They don''t want to go to the Nancheng base. The base is small and the strength is small. What can they do if they can''t defend anything.


    But when they heard that Bai Huiming and Meng Li wanted to send them to the Qicheng base, everyone''s brows opened.


    In fact, I was also very surprised. I watched them pinching each other all day long. I didn''t expect that they would go together in the end.


    What are you ying?


    But I don''t want to be with them.


    It''s tiring to watch two people connect with each other all day, life makes people tired, and these two people make people look more tired.

 Chapter 149

    However, when they were about to arrive at Qicheng base, they met zombies on the way.


    Zombies areing towards their cars. There are arge number of them, so they can''t be run over directly.


    Everyone can onlye down to fight, Meng Li with a heavy and long machete, rushed into the zombie circle, now the head of the zombie is rtively hard, Meng Li attach aura to the machete, can a knife blow the head.


    At the beginning, everyone was stunned by Meng Li''s operation. After the Zombie''s head was split, it was really disgusting, and gradually got used to it.


    He even hoped that Meng Li would kill more people to lighten their burden.


    And Bai Huiming was numb.


    All my life, these people are better than him.


    It''s amazing.


    Meng Li pondered that the bodies and heads of zombies are getting harder and harder, and their bodies are not as rotten as they were at the beginning. Now the meat on zombies is much morepact. It may not be long before there will be crystal nuclei in the heads of zombies.


    Meng Li pays attention to Bai Huiming while killing zombies.


    It is found that Bai Huiming is obviously not distracted in this battle, and intentionally or unintentionally leads the zombies to those people.


    Meng Li sighed, and Bai Huan Ming thought a lot.


    I don''t want to leave this group of people because I want to be separated from them.


    Meng Li looks at these people, they have no fault, there is no need to do so, a few down to the side of Bai Shiming, to stop the behavior of Bai Shiming.


    A zombie with pointed fingernails ising towards Meng Li''s face. Meng Li directly pulls Bai Huiming to her to block the zombie.


    Bai xuanming is caught off guard and dragged by Meng Li. Looking at the stinky zombie with ugly shape, the sharp purple nails are almost catching his body, which makes Bai xuanming''s heart almost jump to his throat.


    He raised his foot and kicked the zombie back a few steps. The zombie didn''t feel pain. He yelled at Bai Huiming unconsciously and attacked him.


    Bai Huiming had to deal with it.


    He was so angry that he almost got caught by the zombie.


    After being caught, he will be infected. Bai Huiming has no doubt. At that time, these people will definitely work together to kill him.


    Even if he''s not killed, he''s an unconscious, disgusting zombie.


    Until thest zombie was finished, Bai Huiming stormed to Meng Li and yelled at him:


    "you want to kill me just now, don''t you?"


    Meng Li took a towel to wipe her machete and said carelessly:


    "yes."


    I just want to kill you.


    Bai Huiming


    A group of people


    These two are enough.


    Cliff is true love.


    Bai Huan Ming''s face is deeply powerless to Meng Li. He can''t fight with this woman and it seems that he can''t fight with her.


    He red at Meng Li fiercely. It''s hard to say.


    Anyway, this woman won''t be around for long.


    After that, they went to Qicheng base. There were a group of soldiers guarding the gate of Qicheng base. They were armed with guns and looked serious, patrolling at the gate of the base.


    Seeing Meng Li and his party, he directed them to park in a fixed ce, and then began to consult them in detail.


    After knowing their situation, they said that they could register and go in after being checked.


    However, it is also said that if more materials are brought into the base, they can be allocated better amodation.


    Everyone''s mind is fretting. Who doesn''t want to live in a good ce.


    Then Meng Li, Bai Huiming and a group of people began to discuss the distribution of materials.


    The other party means to divide equally, and let Meng Li and Bai xuanming take only two.


    Bai said he didn''t agree.


    Along the way, he was searching for supplies, and they killed the most zombies.


    Even in the army, he deserves the most credit.


    Finally, Bai Huiming can''t help but sit in a car with the most supplies.


    A man said to Meng Li:


    "Yan Yue, do you agree with Bai Huiming''s practice?"


    Meng Li showed her trademark smile, looking at these people, we didn''t have so much heart in our previous life, and became a good partner.


    Now, if we want to fight, we should face each other.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it." Meng Li said.


    Shen Xue is unconvinced, way: "everybody 12 people, total 4 cars, you two want to drive a car, inappropriate."


    Meng Li asked Shen Xue: "twelve people, three people, one car. Why do we use one car? Don''t you count in your heart?"


    Bai Huiming stared at them and said:


    "who killed the most zombies along the way? Who will take you to find the materials, without us, you can still stand here? "


    Bai Huiming choked everyone with a word. Meng Li just said with a smile:


    "don''t try to use ten people to put pressure on the two of us.""To send you to the base is the utmost. Don''t ask too much of us. I think it''s right to drive a car. You can''t let us just walk."


    "And when you get into the base, you take these cars and hand them in."


    "Leave some friendship for us to see each other in the future."


    Meng Li looked at everyone and said softly, not angry at all.


    A group of people looked at each other, expecting someone in the team toe forward and say something.


    But there was no one to speak, and they didn''t know what to say to make them stand up.


    Some of them were actually saved in the fight.


    Even if you don''t recognize people, you have to have the capital to change your face. How can you change your face.


    Many people think of Meng Li''s expressionless face, holding up a machete to split a zombie, bloody and brutal.


    If you are in a hurry, this knife will be really over.


    Finally, Shen Xue pursed her lips and said to Meng Li:


    "Yan Yue, can you take a step to talk?"


    Meng Li nodded and went to one side with Shen Xue.


    Shen Xue bit her lip and said, "do you know where fenghan has gone?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "people like Feng Han will not be buried in the end."


    "It may not be long before you hear from him." It must have been useful for him to take the doctor with him.


    Shen Xue was suspicious and asked: "really?"


    Meng Li said to Shen Xue meaningfully, "some people are like flowers in the mirror, moon in the water."


    Shen Xue stares at Meng Li: "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li looks at Shen Xue''s face, shakes his head and turns away.


    Meng Li came up to the group and said to them:


    "let''s go first. I hope we can see you againter."


    Meng Li then gets into Bai Huaming''s car. Bai Huiming starts the car and goes away.


    The rest of the group stood in ce, moving their lips, not knowing what to say.


    Finally, they asked someone to register the materials they had brought, and they were very reluctant to see the base people move their materials box by box.


    However, seeing the amodation in the base, though not very spacious, is clean and bright, which makes everyone feel much morefortable.


    It''s better than wandering outside.


    I haven''t had a solid sleep these days, so I can rest assured in the base.

 Chapter 150

    Meng Li and Bai Huiming are driving on the road.


    Bai Huanming drives the car and says to Meng Li:


    "these people are disgusting."


    Meng Li snorted and said:


    "you are like each other. Don''t think I don''t know what you think."


    Bai Huiming sneered:


    "so what? If you can''t use it for me, why do you keep it?"


    "If it''s not at the gate of the base, I''ll destroy things before I leave, and I won''t leave any for them." Bai Huiming thought about it and said harshly.


    Meng Li said without expression: "after all, you are not afraid of making trouble and being beaten at the gate of Qicheng base. People have already gone to Qicheng base. Can you watch you bully them?"


    Bai Huanming''s eyes turned around. He finally looked at Meng Pinghe and said a few words to him. Then he began to climb up the pole and said:


    "Yan Yue, can''t we do well?"


    Meng Li put the seat down, leaned back, his eyes empty, and said:


    "you don''t have to cheat me with these words, it''s meaningless."


    Bai Huiming''s face changed, and he continued:


    "no matter, we are lovers. How good our rtionship was before the end of time."


    "It''s just that you have changed since the end of the world. I can''t me you."


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "just the two of us, you have to put the responsibility on me, is that interesting?"


    "I''m sincere. You and I have good abilities. In thest world, we must have different achievements."


    "Heroese out of troubled times." Bai Huiming was silent for a while and said again.


    Meng Li sneered and said nothing.


    In the plot, Bai Huiming probably became a hero in troubled times by relying on the prophet.


    On the way, Bai Huiming took some people, found some cars and collected materials.


    Materials are not as easy to find as they used to be. What can be used in many ces has been taken away by people. It''s not easy to find materials. We should also save some food, especially water. Now we can only drink mineral water.


    I dare not drink untreated water.


    At the beginning, the people with them had some different ideas, but when they saw that Meng Li and Bai Huiming were fighting zombies so fiercely, some thoughts they shouldn''t have died.


    However, due to the uneven strength of the people in the zone, and the increasing number of zombies, there are still casualties.


    And now animals and nts mutate more, sometimes a humble dog is extremely difficult to deal with.


    There are also nts and trees, which are not easy to get close to now.


    Sometimes you can also meet people with weapons in the base to look for materials, meet Meng Li and others, and persuade Meng Li to go to their base.


    Meng Li and Bai Huiming refuse, but someone in the team agrees.


    Just follow the base.


    This makes Bai Huiming very angry.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. He wants to leave and stay at will.


    But some people even want to take away the materials in the team, Meng Li did not agree.


    No one in the world has done all the good things.


    More to the back, the contradiction between people is particrly acute.


    Some people really challenge Meng Li''s bottom line. Meng Li suppresses him with violence, but he can''t fight Meng Li, so there''s no way to follow the people in the base.


    In the end, Meng Li and Bai Huiming had only seven or eight people with them.


    During this period, Meng Lipletely controlled the voice of the team. If Bai Shenming refutes, Meng Li looks at Bai Shenming with a machete.


    Bai Huiming counsels. He knows he can''t beat the other side.


    I can only pray in my heart that the seed will grow up quickly.


    Ironically, what about your strength? In the end, it''s not that you''ve made wedding clothes for others. Everything about you will belong to me.


    Although heforted himself, he was still very unhappy.


    Especially now people in the team listen to that woman and look at him like he is a little white face who lives on a woman.


    This makes Bai Huiming feel very miserable.


    It''s too hard to look up in front of people.


    During this period, Meng Li and Bai Huiming also awakened their powers.


    Bo Huanming wakes up to the wood power, while Meng Li wakes up to the earth power, which is the same power as the client.


    There is also a crystal nucleus in the head of the zombie. It is a small oval shape, not pure white, but with some gray impurities. Meng Li can feel the energy in his hand.


    Bai Huiming tells the people in the team that this is called Jinghe. It''s a good thing. Anyone who kills a zombie will pick it up and collect it.


    Meng Li added that whoever killed the zombie owned the crystal nucleus.


    These people just meet on the way, but they don''t know the truth and hypocrisy, and she and Bai xuanming are the main force of the team, killing the most zombies.


    Do you want her nuclei to be shared equally?impossible.


    She doesn''t care about other people, who killed who belongs to, very fair to everyone.


    And it''s not in every zombie.


    Some of the weaker zombies have not nucleated yet.


    People don''t know why, but they are still obedient to pick it up and put it away. They haven''t awakened their powers, and they can''t feel the attraction of this thing to the powers.


    Some of them didn''t care very much. They didn''t want to take them. It was dirty and disgusting to take them out of the corpse''s head. But when they saw that most people took them, they reluctantly took them.


    Bai Huiming is eager to be powerful, and he goes to fight zombies.


    At the end of the day, he collected more than ten crystal nuclei, and Meng Li collected more than Bai Huiming.


    A man in the team wanted to please Meng Li, holding two crystal nuclei in his hand, and said with a ttering smile:


    "boss, here you are. I don''t know what the use is."


    Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    The man asked tentatively, "boss, what''s this for?"


    Meng Li pointed to Bai Huiming and said:


    "ask him." The prophet''s dream has always been Bai Shiming, not her.


    Bai Huiming rolled his eyes and said coldly:


    "I don''t know."


    The man didn''t get a good deal in front of Bai Huiming, and he gave Bai Huiming a smile.


    Then he said to Meng Li:


    "boss, you really don''t want it."


    Meng Li shook his head, and Bai said:


    "she doesn''t want me."


    The man looks at Bai xuanming and Meng Li. He hesitates and finally ns to reach out his hand and pass the two crystal nuclei to Bai xuanming. Meng Li picks up a chopper and cuts it on the ground. Bai xuanming says irritably:


    "no, take it."


    Meng Li smiles at Bai Huiming, who stares at Meng Li angrily and doesn''t speak any more.


    The man turned his lips and looked down upon Bai Huiming in his heart.


    Men don''t look like men.


    Put the two small crystal nuclei in his hands away and put them in his trouser pocket, and look at Meng Li.


    Although this woman is very fierce, it seems that only to Bai Shiming.


    In fact, it''s good for them, and they have strong strength. They can still save their lives with her.

 Chapter 151

    From time to time, he took out more than a dozen magic crystal nuclei.


    It''s no exaggeration to describe it with love.


    Meng Li looks at Bai Huiming in a trance.


    When she was young, her mother taught her to absorb the aura from the stone.


    At that time, she felt a little power into her body, which seemed tangible and intangible. It was her mother who taught her to turn into spiritual power.


    Then teach her to release her psychic power.


    It was decades ago when I was in a trance.


    At that time, she also looked at Lingshi with the eyes of obsession and curiosity.


    Meng Li beckons to Bai xuanming. Bai xuanming subconsciously wants to leave towards Meng, but then he thinks, why.


    Ignore Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''te here, I''ll beat you. Don''t you want to be beaten?"


    Bai Huiming


    Dead woman, you win.


    The rest of the people saw this scene, all eyes, nose, nose and heart.


    Forget it. Maybe, maybe, maybe this is the fun of the couple.


    Bai Huiming put away the crystal nucleus, went to Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "what for?"


    Meng Li gets up, pulls Bai Huiming into another room and closes the door.


    A group of people outside looked at each other and seemed to understand each other. In order to ease the atmosphere, theyughed twice and began to chat.


    Meng Li closes the door, but Bai Huiming is still a little confused.


    Meng Li held out his hand and said to Bai Huiming:


    "give me the crystal nucleus."


    Bai Fanming thought that he had a auditory hallucination, and asked:


    "what did you say?"


    Meng Li said: "give me the crystal nucleus."


    Bai Huamingughed angrily at Meng Li''s request and said:


    "why should I give it to you? This is mine."


    Meng Li nodded. Bai Huanming was right.


    But in the plot, Bai Huanming takes the crystal nucleus and materials of the client and takes them for himself.


    This time, there''s nothing wrong with her using the crystal nucleus of Bo Shiming.


    Make the client stronger.


    Meng Li thought of what Bai Huanming said to the client in the plot, and said with a smile:


    "I''m doing it for you."


    "I''m strong enough to protect you."


    Well, that''s right. That''s what Bai said to the client.


    Bai Huiming said that he didn''t believe a word Meng Li said. He retorted: "if you were really good for me, you wouldn''t push me to the zombie."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "then I also want to exercise your ability. You see, your strength is not as strong as mine."


    Bai Huiming is depressed and refuses Meng Li:


    "I can''t give you the crystal nucleus."


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "since I don''t give it, I have to take it."


    Meng Li says and grabs Bai xuanming''s hand. Bai xuanming shakes his hand and tries to shake off Meng Li''s hand. The embarrassment is that he can''t shake it off. He can only help with his other hand.


    Meng Li takes advantage of the situation, turns one hand of Bai xuanming, faces the door of Bai xuanming to the wall, and grabs Bai xuanming''s two hands from behind.


    Bai xuanming felt that Meng Li was serious again and said angrily:


    "Yan Yue, what are you doing?"


    "You can''t do that, you heartless woman."


    Bai Huiming''s voice was very loud. It spread to the outside, and the people outside heard it.


    One of them pointed to the room where Meng Li and Bai xuanming were staying and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Shall we go and see if anything happens?"


    Some people said:


    "what can we see? We can''t stop it. We don''t have to intervene in the private affairs of the couple."


    At the end, he muttered:


    "if it''s hard, it''s hard to get through."


    Meng Li subdues Bai Shiming and says to him:


    "do you want to take it out or do I want to take it out?" She didn''t really want to do something about Bai Huanming.


    Bai Huiming''s face clung to the wall, his face was crushed and deformed, and he resolutely refused to follow, saying:


    "Yan Yue, you''re really poisonous, I can''t give it to you."


    Crystal nucleus is the root of strength. How can this kind of thing be handed over to others.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless, and he broke off a finger of Bai Shiming. Bai Shiming exhaled in pain. His voice was very loud and ecstatic.


    People outside looked at each other, but no one got up to see what was going on.


    Bai Huaming still didn''t give Meng Li the meaning, Meng Li broke Bai Huiming''s fingers one by one.


    Meng Li has grasped the strength well, will not let Bai Huiming fracture, but can let him be very painful.


    How do you beat zombies when Bai Huiming is broken.Bai Huiming screamed more than once. Atst, he burst into tears and couldn''t carry it. He said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll give it to you. Don''t break it."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "if you had given it to me, you wouldn''t have to suffer this."


    Bai Huiming stares at Meng Li resentfully, looking at his hands reddening fiercely and shaking with pain.


    Bai Huiming trembles his hands and intends to touch the crystal nucleus on his body, but he hears Meng Li say:


    "in the future, crystal nucleus will be handed in every day, or I will beat you."


    Bai Huiming, hearing the speech, looked at Meng Li with a kind of aggrieved and angry eyes:


    "why? You want more. "


    Meng Li asked: "why not?"


    "I''m protecting you."


    Bai Shenming is speechless. Meng Li reaches out his hand to urge Bai Shenming. Bai Shenming reluctantly hands over the crystal nucleus on his body.


    Meng Li released his mental power and scanned Bai Shiming''s body. He found that there were still three crystal nuclei. He said to Bai Shiming:


    "there are still three, take them out."


    Bai Huiming looked at Meng Li in amazement and blurted out:


    "how do you know I still have something on me?"


    Meng Lifan smiles and says: "of course, I''ve been looking at you all the time. I know how many nuclei you''ve picked up."


    "So you don''t want to run. If you can''t run away, I will always look at you."


    Bai Huiming


    After a while, Bai said to Meng Li:


    "can you leave some for me? Even if you are angry, you should let it go. I''ve given you so much. "


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "No


    "Cut the crap and give it to me."


    How can two lifetime debts of the client be offset by this?


    He has been used thoroughly by Bai xuanming for two generations, without any waste.


    Meng Li rubs his hands. Bai Huiming looks at Meng Li with hatred. He grinds for a while and then feels out thest three crystal nuclei on his body.


    However, when he handed it to Meng Li, Bai Huiming''s eyes became fierce. Suddenly, a few vines came out of the window and twined towards Meng Li. Meng Li took hold of the vines in no hurry. He picked up Lingli in his hand, and the vines were broken from the middle. The rest of the vines were taken back by Bai Huiming.


    Meng Li looked at Bai Huiming with a smile and said, "your powers are good, wooden."


    Bai Huiming was disappointed to see that he didn''t get it, but he didn''t forget to retort: "you didn''t know it."


    Meng Liughed and said, "OK."


    "Don''t try this trick. Save your powers."


    After all, there won''t be nuclei in the future.


    Bai Huiming''s eyes shed, and he didn''t attack Meng Li any more.

 Chapter 152

    Meng Li and Bai xuanminge out of the room, and everyone''s eyes are very strange.


    Especially the sound of Bai Huiming''s ecstasy just now seemed to reverberate in their ears.


    Bai Huiming saw that everyone''s eyes were very strange, and his heart was also very angry.


    Thinking of his crystal core being robbed, he fell on the sofa without saying a word.


    With the ck eyes, he stares at Meng Li for a moment.


    You see, Meng Li and Bai Huanming did not speak, and no one spoke.


    Meng Li starts to absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus.


    More than a dozen of Bai Huiming, plus her 20 or so, were collected, nearly 40.


    In fact, earth powers are also useful. A solid earth wall can resist zombie attacks, which is equivalent to adding ayer of border to yourself.


    And a pile of soil canpletely cover the zombies inside.


    It''s also a good ability to defend and escape.


    The attack power is not bad.


    It can be condensed into soil cones and hammers, which are also very destructive. Whether it hits people or zombies, it''s enough for each other to drink a pot.


    Of course, the process of awakening powers is actually quite painful. The whole body is hot, and there is a force rushing around the body. People can only learn to control this force when they feel extremely ufortable.


    If you don''t master it well, the power fails to awaken.


    After the power fails to awaken, the body will be in a period of weakness.


    Meng Li breathes out, holding a crystal nucleus in his hand to absorb. Meng Li''s posture is not strange, so no one doubts what Meng Li is doing.


    Only when Meng Li has a rest, no one will disturb him.


    The absorbed crystal nucleus bes dull, with more impurities on it, and you can''t feel any energy in your hand, so it''s useless.


    Bai xuanming looks at Meng Li absorbing the crystal nucleus. He is so angry that his eyes are red and his heart is aching. It''s his crystal nucleus.


    I hate Meng Li. I want to stop Meng Li from absorbing the crystal nucleus.


    My heart is as ufortable as cat scratch. I toss and turn on the sofa, and my whole body is full of irritability. Even the person nearest to Bai Huiming can''t help but move his position.


    Bai xuanming is agitated for a while alone, and slowly calms down. It''s impossible for him to be so agitated that he doesn''t want to solve it.


    Feel the body still has a little strength, and feel the connection with the red seed.


    I don''t know why, Bai Shenming always felt that since the seed was nted, he felt very far away from him.


    It doesn''t seem to be far away in a world.


    But he could feel that it still existed.


    Bai Huiming began to give birth to seeds, but he used up all his energy before he felt that he had really given birth to sess.


    Bai Huiming scratched his hair impatiently. He didn''t like anything.


    There is no strength in the body. Bai xuanming takes another look at Meng Li. He is greedy and wants to rob him.


    But I dare not.


    At this time, 6018 said in Meng Li''s mind:


    "the red seed moved."


    "Only a few slight shakes."


    Meng Li opens his eyes to see Bai Shiming. Bai Shiming''s heart jumps. It seems that what he has just done is clear to the other party.


    The other side''s sharp eyes made him feel embarrassed. Bai Huiming didn''t turn his head and avoided Meng Li''s eyes.


    Before Meng Li could reply to 60186018, he said:


    "this seed seems to have absorbed a little energy of system space."


    Meng Li


    It''s against the weather.


    The energy of system space is her energy, and what it absorbs is her energy?


    Meng Li quickly said:


    "this, can we exchange tools in the big level mall to iste this thing?"


    6018 said:


    "it''s a pity that you can only operate this system mall by yourself, and I don''t have permission to use yours."


    Meng Bo''s sense of space is not very strong, even if it can''t absorb much energy in time


    "You''lle back and deal with it yourself."


    Meng Li''s heart was a little rxed.


    I''m afraid this seed will absorb all the energy of system space.


    Meng Li was still a little uneasy and said:


    "6018, you must make sure, or I will be finished without system space."


    6018 well, he said:


    "don''t worry, even if Bai Shenming has been giving birth continuously for 100 years, he can''t absorb the energy of the system space."


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that when I put it in the system space, this seed can still have a little sense."Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows. What is it.


    Meng Li asked 6018, "do you know what this is?"


    "This is a particrly embarrassing question. Sorry, I really don''t know."


    Meng Li said: "it''s OK, so many faces, so many things, you can''t know everything. It''s my faux pas to ask questions for you."


    6018ughed and said:


    "thank you for understanding."


    Meng Li and 6018 end the topic. Meng Li is still curious about what this seed is.


    Really can''t find a flowerpot to raise in the system space?


    However, the attribute is a bit infiltrating. The introduction of the plot can absorb people''s vitality and energy.


    What if she lives in the system space and absorbs her vitality and energy?


    Meng Li has a headache. After thinking about it, I still don''t want to think about it. I''ll go back to the system space and try my best to continue to absorb the nuclei one by one.


    Bai Huanming couldn''t sleep.


    Especially when he felt that the powers in his body were almost exhausted, he jumped up and said to Meng Li:


    "I want to go to the toilet."


    Meng lile, thinking of Stockholm syndrome, raised his eyebrows and said, "you are really good."


    Bai Shenming felt insulted by Meng Li again and said, "I went to the toilet."


    Bai Huiming looked at the man who was going to give him crystal nucleus before and said:


    "you go to the toilet with me."


    The man narrowed his eyes and was about to fall asleep. After hearing the words, he thought about the ropeway:


    "I won''t go, you go."


    Bai Huiming pushed the man, and some of them gritted their teeth and said, "go ahead, two people are goodpany."


    Man this just originally not big eyespletely open, muddleheaded circle of looked at eye Meng to leave, and looked at eye cypress vision again.


    Looking at Bai xuanming gnashing his teeth and tensing his face, he felt terrible. He was a little timid and called to Meng Li:


    "boss?"


    Meng Li looks at Bai Huiming and is silent.


    Men see Meng Li can''t speak, and they can''t figure out what it means. They mutter from the bottom of their heart.


    Although he looks down on him, he can beat him better. Is it because he was beaten by the boss just now? I''m not happy. Do you want to beat him?


    The more men think about it, the more afraid they are, and the more scared they are when they look at Bai Huiming.


    Can we not go.


    Bai Huiming couldn''t help stretching out his hand and wringing the man''s arm, and said:


    "it''s a matter of whether you go or not."

 Chapter 153

    The man looked at Bai Huiming and got angry. The boss didn''t do anything else.


    That''s it, right?


    "Go ahead." The man shrank his neck when he spoke.


    Bai xuanming is bored and takes the lead in getting up and going to the toilet. The man looks at Meng Li and follows him.


    Meng Li also after a while


    Keep up.


    After arriving at the toilet, Bai Shenming grabs the man into the toilet. The man''s legs soften with fright. Bai Shenming gives a warning:


    "don''t make a sound."


    The man wanted to cry without tears and said with a bitter face: "big Brother, you should go to the toilet first. "


    "We Still, don''t do it together. "


    The man''s whole body is very tight, especially his legs. His whole body is full of resistance.


    This makes Bai Huiming understand what a man is worried about. He is angry and disgusted.


    He''s not interested in men yet.


    "Give me the crystal nucleus," Bai said


    "the man took out two cores and gave them to me like a sigh of relief


    Bai xuanming ps the man''s shoulder heavily, and the man''s body copses down. He gives Bai xuanming a smile.


    Bai Huiming said:


    "well, don''t tell Yan Yue."


    The man nodded repeatedly, bowed his head and turned his mouth. Disdain shed on his face, which was fleeting.


    Bai Huiming took two crystal nuclei, felt the power inside, looked at the man who was still standing in the same ce, and said:


    "what you can''t see, don''t you go out?"


    Without saying a word, the man quickly opens the door and goes out, but he bumps into Meng Li at the door.


    Although the man was taller than Meng Li, he screamed with fright. Meng Li pushed away the man and said:


    "don''t be afraid."


    Bai Huiming heard the man''s scream and came out to see Meng Li smiling at him at the door.


    This made Bai xuanming''s scalp numb and asked: "Why are you here?"


    Meng Li held out his hand and said:


    "Why are you here, I am here."


    Bai Huiming''s expression remained unchanged, but his voice became weak:


    "why?"


    "I''m just going to the bathroom."


    Meng Li couldn''t speak, but held his hands together and moved them. Bai xuanming said to the man:


    "you go first."


    Meng Li: "don''t go, look."


    Man


    Listen to the boss decisively.


    One thinges down to another.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "hand over the crystal nucleus."


    In Bai''s eyes, indignation and humiliation are intertwined.


    Knowing the current affairs is Junjie. Bai Huiming finally takes out the crystal nucleus in his hand and hands it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li took them outside.


    People who survive in thest days wake up at the slightest disturbance. Like Meng Li, they wake up.


    Looking at Meng Li''s three peopleing, everyone looked at them.


    Meng Li said to everyone:


    "how am I doing to you these days?"


    Everyone said in one voice:


    "OK."


    It''s really good from the heart.


    Meng Liughed and said:


    "that''s good."


    "Bai Huaming is my boyfriend. It''s not easy for us toe this way."


    "So, everything I do is for his good."


    Meng Li nced at Bai Shiming, whose face looked like a pig''s liver, and said:


    "so, don''t give him this kind of crystal nucleus any more."


    "You keep these things. ording to Bai Shiming, they are no less valuable than gold in thest days."


    Bai Huiming immediately retorted:


    "when did I say that?"


    Meng Li asked meaningfully:


    "have you forgotten what you told me before?"


    Bai Huiming clenched his fist and finally said:


    "No."


    Meng Li returned the two crystal nuclei to the man and said:


    "I will not be polite to anyone who gives the crystal nuclei to Bai Huiming in the future."


    The main reason is that as soon as Bai Shenming has the power energy, it will spawn a seed, and the seed will absorb the energy of her system space. Although it seems very small, Meng Li still does not want the energy of the system space to be absorbed.


    After hearing the words, Bai Shenming gritted his teeth and said, "why do you care about me?"


    Meng Li naturally said:


    "I do it for you."


    Bai Huiming doesn''t understand. It''s good for him.


    The man takes two crystal nuclei and nces at Bai Shiming. Meng Li looks at the man again and emphasizes again:"I hope you don''t give it to him any more."


    "To give it to him is to harm him." After all, it can''t be said that Bai Huiming will be treated violently by her.


    We all agreed. Although we don''t know why they fall in love and kill each other, it has nothing to do with them.


    Meng likan agreed, and added:


    "there''s a reward for reporting. If Bo Shenming bullies you, just tell me."


    If one of these people wakes up to the power, he will understand how important the crystal nucleus is, and who will easily give Bai Shiming at that time.


    Everyone nodded again, and Bai Fanming was so angry that he felt like a big volcano was set in his chest.


    And it''s the feeling that it''s going to explode anytime and anywhere, but there''s no one to vent. The volcano blocking his chest is burning in his chest. The whole person feels very hot and manic.


    Bai Huanming really wants to leave, but where is he going in the middle of the night.


    No matter how angry Bai xuanming was, he could not say a word. If he said too much, he was insulting himself.


    Meng Li began to practice and gather his spiritual power. From time to time, he watched Bai Shiming.


    It''s a hard time. Let''s have a good time.


    In the days after that, as soon as Bai Shenming finds the crystal nucleus, Meng Li will let Bai Shenming hand it in.


    And no matter how Bai Shenming tries to hide the crystal nucleus, Meng Li can find it.


    This makes Bai xuanming''s eyes red every day, but he can''t beat Meng Li.


    If you don''t turn in your hand and face him, it''s a torment, and you won''t be beaten so hard that you are hurt all over. Instead, you''ll find some vulnerable ces and doubt your life.


    In Bai xuanming''s heart, Meng Li is more terrible than zombies.


    People in the team are not surprised that Meng Li bullies Bai Huiming all day long.


    It''s good as long as you don''t bully them.


    In the middle of the way, Bai Huiming tried to slip away, but he was caught by Meng Li every time.


    If you want to sneak out and grow on your own, there''s no way.


    Meng Jing is not willing to run away from the zombie and is not willing toe back.


    Meng Li doesn''t care whether Bai Shenming wants to or not. He pushes directly into the zombie pile. If Bai Shenming wants to live, he can only kill the zombie.


    Bai Shenming feels that he is not living like death every day. He can''t get rid of Meng Li.


    It''s painful.


    Every time he was pushed into the zombie heap, he also developed his physical strength. Bai Shenming felt that his muscles had be very developed.


    Countless times by the zombie inspired great potential.


    And some of the people in the team have already awakened their powers. To Meng Li''s surprise, another girl has awakened her powers.


    Water power is important, at least


    It''s much more convenient to use water.

 Chapter 154

    People in the team wake up to the power, and Meng Li teaches them to absorb the crystal nucleus. No matter what these people think, at least they meet people from other bases to solicit them. They don''t follow the people from the base.


    It doesn''t take so long to make a detour from Qicheng base to Nancheng base.


    The main thing Meng Li wants to do is to raise her power level and then enter the base. When she enters the base, she has to pay materials and crystal nucleus to the base, which will affect her power level.


    Now the level of zombies is not very high. There is no problem for them to protect their lives outside.


    When zombies be stronger, animals and nts mutate more, and the risk outside is higher, they almost slowly move to Nancheng base.


    You don''t have to go to Nancheng base. If you meet the right Meng Li, you still want to go.


    People in the team listen to Meng Li.


    Wherever Meng left, they would go.


    There''s a reference.


    As several of the people in the team awaken to their powers, Meng Li is often recruited.


    If you find a power, each base wants to recruit more powers to enhance the strength of the base.


    And the people in the team also know the importance of zombie crystal nucleus. Sometimes they see that Meng Li takes over Bai Shiming''s crystal nucleus, thinking that Meng Li is short of crystal nucleus, they give Meng Li their own crystal nucleus.


    Meng Lidu refused.


    It''s better to owe less.


    Meng Li''s ability has already been upgraded to level 2 and is about to break through level 3.


    It''s fast, to say.


    Meng Li didn''t forget that the client had another mission to live in the end.


    The most basic thing to live in thest days is strength.


    Therefore, Meng Li keeps Bai Huanming fighting zombies all the time. Since Bai Huanming uses the power of the client in the plot, there''s nothing wrong with her using Bai Huanming''s power.


    When the strength of Bai Huiming can''t beat the zombie, Meng Li won''t keep him.


    Bai Huanming is exploited by Meng Li and is numb.


    Especially numb, and others are indifferent, no one to help him.


    Is he such a failure?


    Bai Huanming couldn''t bear it. When he was fighting with a zombie, he didn''t know where the energy came from, and actually urged the surrounding mutant trees toe towards Meng Li.


    Bai Huanming is eager to get rid of Meng Li, regardless.


    Meng Li watched the vine swim towards her like a poisonous snake. He unhurriedly used the earth power to pull up all the roots of the mutated tree. Seeing this, a fire power in the team quickly released fire and burned the vine.


    Meng Li''s body method is agile. He goes to Bai Shiming several times, picks up Bai Shiming''s cor and looks at Bai Shiming''s face.


    Asked:


    "can''t stand it?"


    Not even seeds?


    Bai Huiming stared at Meng Li maliciously and said in a cruel voice:


    "I''d rather die with you."


    "Why do you limit my freedom in life? You are a disgusting and vicious man."


    Meng Li was nomittal. Hum, he said:


    "are you going to die with me? Then you go to die first. "


    Meng Li then throws Bai Huaming in the zombie group. Bai Huiming says no, but he is honest and instinctively starts to fight against the zombies.


    I''m afraid of death.


    When the zombie is ready to retreat, Meng Li takes Bai Huiming to the car, closes the door and sits in the driver''s seat.


    Lock all the doors.


    Everyone looked at Meng Li, a small man, carrying Bai Huiming, looking particrly disobedient.


    However, the zombies were also hacked into flesh and blood by Bai Huanming, and some even separated their limbs.


    It seems that Bai Shenming wants to vent all his anger, but he is so angry and excited that he ignores a zombie behind him.


    The Zombie''s sharp fingernails cut Bai''s back, leaving a deep scratch on Bai''s back.


    Bai Huanming screamed, his face became ferocious, and two words roared in his mind: it''s over!


    Bai Huanming only felt that he was cramped and hurt, and a force rushed into his brain and eroded his brain.


    Even let his brain appear a moment consciousness nk.


    He tried to sober himself up, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "help me."


    Seeing that Bo Huanming was scratched by a zombie, everyone was shocked. They all looked at Meng Li and asked, "boss, what should I do?"

 Chapter 155

    Meng Li looks at Bai Huiming.


    Bai Huiming runs to her. There is a zombie behind him, and he is about to be a zombie.


    There was determination in his eyes.


    The kind of determination to die with her.


    Bai Huiming has been keeping his consciousness clear, and his vision has gradually begun to blur.


    But strong not reconciled, let Bai Huiming want to pull Meng Li together to be a zombie.


    When Bai Huiming saw the woman, she waved her hand, and thend where the zombies stood turned into quicksand. The rest of the zombies were caught off guard and fell into quicksand. It was useless to struggle. Slowly, the zombies were buried in quicksand, and they didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    And all this is just a moment.


    Bai''s consciousness makes him stop, afraid of falling into quicksand.


    But his body is slowly stiff. He feels that he is all up and down, and every blood vessel is broken. With hisst consciousness, Bai Huiming feels the solid ground under his feet, and then steps towards Meng Li.


    But when he saw Meng Li''s expressionless face and aimed the ck barrel at him, Bai Huiming didn''t know whether to go forward or escape at this moment.


    However, Meng Li didn''t give Bai xuanming a choice. He shot Bai xuanming directly and hit him in the head.


    There is a blood hole on the forehead of Bai Shenming, and he falls down directly.


    Not long after Bai xuanming fell down and died, the seeds with red luster and ruby in Mengli system space were dimmed.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the zombie was gone?


    Is Bai Huiming dead like this?


    Some people look at Meng Li with admiration. They really don''t know where the real strength of their boss is.


    The zombies were covered in one move.


    It''s too boring.


    Someone carefully walked up to Bai Shiming and tested his breathing. He faltered to Meng Li and said, "boss, he''s not breathing."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the fire power nearby: "please help me burn him."


    Fire power: "ah? Is it burning? "


    Meng Li nodded, this ne is not an ordinary modern ne, all kinds of strange things will happen.


    What if Bai Huiming lives again or bes a conscious zombie.


    Meng Li felt that he had a big brain hole.


    Meng Li feels that the power energy in her lower body is exhausted. Her power level has reached the third level, but after a big move, her energy is also exhausted.


    However, Meng Li''s face is light, looking at the fire department psionic.


    If the fire powers bite their teeth, burn them.


    Release a fire attached to the body of Bai Shiming, the air is filled with odor, Meng Li looked at the body of Bai Shiming and sighed.


    Someone came up to Meng Li and said:


    "boss, don''t "Don''t be upset?"


    After that, the man touched his head and felt that he couldn''tfort anyone.


    It seems that the boss is not too sad.


    The expression is hard to understand.


    The fire power patted the speaker on the head, gave him a white eye, and said:


    "where can I see that the boss is sad?"


    "Bai Shenming wanted to kill the boss all day, but the boss didn''t kill him. Bai Shenming became a zombie, and the boss had to kill him."


    "Well It''s the same


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless. When Bai Huiming is burned beyond recognition, Meng Li takes people away.


    Die when you die.


    Without Bai Huiming, Meng Li is no longer violent.


    At the beginning, everyone was afraid of Meng Li, but slowly found that Meng Li was easy to get along with, so they let go.


    Some people even worry that Meng Li will rob them if he doesn''t have the crystal core of Bai Shiming.


    Only in the end did they realize that they thought too much.


    The boss has no interest in their nuclei.


    Sometimes they even give them some, especially the water system and fire system powers. The powers are very convenient and are used frequently in daily life, so the boss also gives them some of his crystal nuclei.


    And materials are more and more scarce, and the outside is more and more dangerous. Several times, the partners in the team are in danger.


    This makes Meng Li decide to take these people to a better base.


    Meng Li began to understand the strength of each base. When he heard that one base was bing more and more powerful, Meng Li inquired about it.


    Some idents, there is a famous person in this base who is actually a person Meng Li knows.


    Fenghan.


    At the beginning, the base was weak, but it seemed to get a batch of advanced weapons and attract a lot of talents, and gradually became strong.


    Meng Li has some heart and some hesitation.


    Fenghan took Dr. Liu, and Meng Li felt that Dr. Liu was also in the base.Meng Li is selfish. If Dr. Liu is in this base, they can get the potion by joining this base.


    Although they will pay a price to buy, the base must be the first one to provide their own base.


    Can think of Feng Han Meng Li feel very headache.


    When Meng Li was thinking about it, he happened to meet Feng Han''s team.


    Their cars are rtively open. Originally, Meng Li''s car has been fully armed, but it can''t match each other''s car.


    Other people''s cars are powerful and domineering. They are armed as a whole.


    When Meng Li gives way to the other side, fenghan sees Meng Li driving through the window and forces Meng Li''s car to stop.


    Meng Li opens the window and looks at Feng Han.


    Fenghan''s face was firm and resolute, and he did not always look affectionate as before.


    The whole person''s temperament changed greatly.


    Feng Han looked at Meng Li for a long time before he said:


    "I know you."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I know you, too."


    Fenghan was a little surprised and said:


    "do you know me, too?"


    Meng Li naturally said:


    "if you know me, I know you."


    Fenghan waved his hand and said:


    "no, I remember I knew you, but I don''t know why."


    Meng Li suddenlyughed and said to Feng Han: "some memories are not important at all."


    Fenghan nodded with approval and asked, "is that how you organize your survival in thest days?"


    It''s very capable of hanging around like this.


    Meng Li nodded and did not deny it. Feng Han asked solemnly:


    "how many people are you in total? How many powers are there


    Meng Li thought about it and said: "nine, six powers."


    The man sitting next to Meng Li just didn''t inspire his powers.


    He was a simple and honest man in his twenties. He was a little nervous at the moment. He took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li knew what he was thinking and said in a low voice:


    "don''t worry, we will go together wherever we go."


    The simple and honest man was moved in his heart and sipped his mouth.


    Feng Han looked at Meng Li seriously and said:


    "what''s your power level?"


    Meng Li replied to fenghan:


    "before you answer this question, can you answer me a question first?"

 Chapter 156

    Feng Han was looking at Meng Li with a look on his face:


    "please go ahead."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "forget it."


    Some words are meaningless to ask.


    If this is the real fenghan, then perhaps not necessarily know.


    Fenghan was really interested and said seriously:


    "you can ask me what you want."


    Meng Li looks at Feng Han''s character and recalls that Feng Han in the plot is really simr.


    Meng Li just said, "it''s OK. I forgot what I wanted to ask just now. I''ll ask you againter."


    Feng Han nodded, no longer persistent, continue to ask Meng Li: "your power level how many."


    Meng Li said: "almost four steps."


    Feng Han''s face was shocked, and even the people in the same car couldn''t help but look at Meng Li.


    The base doesn''t seem to have any fourth level powers, except for himself.


    Even he didn''t know how to be a high-level psionic.


    Fenghan and Mengli begin to discuss the issue of allowing Mengli to join their base, and also throw out some benefits to them.


    He also said that he could visit the base with them and stay if he was satisfied.


    The main focus is on Meng Li''s fourth level powers.


    The other three of the team have no powers, and fenghan also said that even if they don''t have powers, it doesn''t matter.


    There are no powers in the base. They are also very powerful.


    The base provides training, guns, weapons.


    Meng Li discussed with you, and your opinion is to listen to Meng Li''s opinion.


    They said they could go and have a look.


    Meng Li and his party followed fenghan to their base. Fenghan took Meng Li to check the amodation and the training ground.


    We are all quite satisfied. After some discussion, we decided to stay here.


    Meng Li also inquired about the members of theboratory when he was at the base. As expected, Dr. Liu was really in theboratory.


    Although Dr. Liu stayed in theboratory all the time, Meng Li had no chance to see him, but after hearing other people''s descriptions of his gender, appearance and personality, Meng Li could be sure that he was Dr. Liu.


    And Meng Li as a high-level powers, Feng Han also Meng Li get a captain when.


    The treatment should also be rtively better.


    At least amodation is single, Meng Liyout, there is a sense of belonging.


    After that time, Meng Li''s life became a mission in the base.


    In the base also umted some contacts, also let Meng Li confirmed, this fenghan is the real fenghan.


    Let Meng Li didn''t expect is at the beginning of the strange city base is Shen Xue several, unexpectedly came to their base.


    I just want to see fenghan.


    But fenghan''s attitude towards them was very cold, and he didn''t stir them up as before.


    They seem to have less temperament they like, which makes them a little disappointed.


    The memory of the spotless noble childe eventually fell into the world.


    Can see Meng Li, Shen Xue''s expression bes strange, especially know Meng Li or a captain, Shen Xue feel more embarrassed.


    Just with Meng Li in a hurry to say hello, then fled the general left.


    Meng Li stayed in thest three years. In these three years, Dr. Liu not only developed potions that can instantly restore physical strength, but also developed some potions that have a strong sense of satiety.


    These were very important in thest days when food was still scarce.


    As Meng Li thought, these things are given priority to the base people.


    But for other bases, there is no such exorbitant price as in the plot, even the price is not high.


    Finally,ter, other bases took things to exchange recipes, and their bases also agreed to exchange them.


    These potions became very useful and not very expensive in thest days.


    During this period, two of the team-mates who came to the base together died on the mission.


    This makes Meng Li''s heart still full of waves.


    After all, we fought side by side for a while.


    The level of zombies is getting higher and higher, and they even seem to have some wisdom. Zombies also begin to attack human beings.


    The battle between humans and Zombies has not stopped.


    And Meng Li''s strength has reached a high level, her power level has been very high, and there is her spiritual power condensed in recent years.


    Meng Li felt that ording to her strength, as long as she was stable, there would be no danger of life when fighting with zombies.


    Meng Li felt her forbidden rtionship with the system space.


    It''s loose.


    Meng Li did not hesitate to return to the system space.


    In thest few years, she felt that she was losing her sense of taste and forgot what delicious food was.


    Although she doesn''t pay attention to her appetite, Meng Li can''t stand living like this for several years.And all day in the face of gray weather, especially affect the mood.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and first went to the big screen to check the task reward.


    The news will hardly be dyed. Meng Li reaches out his hand to open the unread news:


    congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Yan Yue, the client: revenge on Bai Huanming and live.


    Score 100 points, get 5000 points, boundary power reward: 17 points, soul power reward: 3 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: 29500


    boundary power: 139 points


    soul power: 3 points


    talent: running


    Meng Li silently absorbed 3 points of soul power. When Meng Li absorbed 3 points of soul power, he felt very tired from thisst task.


    Tired to the soul.


    In more than three years, he fought countless battles with zombies or humans.


    Even in the base, they dare not sleep. Sometimes zombies will attack the base in the middle of the night, and they will fight immediately.


    Meng Li was tired, rubbed his eyebrows and fell asleep on the bed.


    This is the first time that Meng Li naturally falls asleep in a state of soul. It can be said that this task has exhausted Meng Li.


    When Meng Li wakes up, he goes to the desk and looks at the red seed.


    Meng Li always feels that this seed is not as brilliant as before. Is it because Bai Huiming''s death also hurt this seed?


    Meng Li opened the system mall and looked for it for a long time, but he didn''t find anything simr to this seed.


    I don''t know what this seed is.


    Meng Li spent a long time in the Tasker trading system, hoping to find the seed rted information, but unfortunately, Meng Li did not find it.


    This makes Meng Li can''t help sighing.


    I don''t know how to solve this seed.


    It''s a pity to throw Meng Li away, but some of them are reluctant to give up.


    Finally, Meng Li bought a box at random in the system mall and put the seeds aside.


    Without Bai Shiming, no one will give birth to this seed, and it will no longer absorb energy.


    When Meng Li is ready, he wants to see his client''s life after he goes back, but in thest few years, Meng Li feels really tired.


    I really don''t want to see it.


    Meng Li felt that he didn''t sleep enough, so he went back to sleep, and then slowly picked up a skill book.


    In fact, it also gives her time to adjust her mind.

 Chapter 157

    When Meng Li finished reading the Dharma, he could not help but open the red seed to have a look.


    Looking at the snacks piled up in the system space, although there was a shortage of food for this mission, there was still something to eat.


    So all this food is useless.


    Meng Li put the snack box in the corner of the system space.


    Then he said to 6018:


    "send me to the task."


    6018 said, "OK, I''ve chosen it for you."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and then felt that he was being transmitted.


    Meng Li, remember this is the time and space tunnel?


    Meng Li tries to keep his consciousness clear and wants to feel the power of time and space tunnel. However, Meng Li''s brain finally bes chaotic.


    When Meng Li''s consciousness is clear, Meng Li feels that he is already in a body.


    Meng Li feels that his body is lying. It''s quiet around him. Meng Li opens his eyes. It''s dark around him. Meng Li closes his eyes again.


    Receive the story.


    This is an ordinary ancient ne.


    Fu Mingxi, the client, was the daughter of xuanyang Marquis of this dynasty. Xuanyang Marquis was also a noble family in Beijing.


    The client''s life is beautiful and gentle. His family background and identity can make the client live a good life.


    But there was an ident.


    The ident was the aunt of the client and the sister of the marquis.


    This event can be traced back to many years ago, when Hou Ye''s sister fell in love with the son of a wealthy businessman''s family in Jiangnan.


    But in this era, merchants were despised by nobles.


    If the status is not high, the marriage will not be approved.


    However, the consignor''s aunt is looking for life and death to get married, and the Marquis''s mother, the olddy, dotes on her daughter.


    So even with criticism, and other people''s eyes that see jokes, but also married people in the past.


    The client''s aunt married less than two years ago and gave birth to a daughter named Jiang Yizhi.


    Later, when Jiang Yizhi was still young, the client''s aunt and Jiang Yizhi''s father met an ident when they went out to y. Both of them died.


    Poor Jiang Yizhi, who was very small at that time, lost her parents like this.


    When the olddy of Houfu knew about it, she felt sad for a while. Then she thought that her granddaughter would not live well in that ce without her parents.


    Moreover, the olddy of Houfu also looked down on the merchant''s family in her heart, for fear that her granddaughter would develop a bad temperament in the merchant''s family.


    Send someone to discuss with the Jiang family. Since the death of Jiang Yizhi''s father, the Jiang family has been controlled by Jiang Yizhi''s uncle. Originally, I thought it was difficult to deal with this niece with a runny nose.


    Let''s raise them. Their biological mother is a member of the Houfu family. If they want to raise them carefully, they can''t be wronged. But when they are careless, they are med by the Houfu family for fear that they can''t raise them well.


    But we can''t ignore it. If we ignore it, we will offend them even more.


    Being worried, the olddy of Houfu sent someone to bring some gifts, saying that she would take Jiang Yizhi to Houfu.


    Raising is not just raising. The gifts brought by Hou Fu are valuable.


    This means that the Jiang family will not interfere with Jiang Yizhi''s marriage in the future.


    Although some of the Jiang family didn''t like waiting for the government to show their power to others, they thought it was a relief to send Jiang Yizhi back.


    Moreover, if the niece still remembers that she is the Jiang family when she grows up, she will surely benefit the Jiang family.


    No matter how bad it is, there are people in Beijing.


    In this way, the two families hit it off, and Jiang Yizhi was received to the waiting house. She was raised like a group of youngdies in the waiting house, and her treatment was not bad.


    Fu Mingxi, the client, grew up with her cousin when she was a child. She said she was a cousin, but in fact they were only a few months apart.


    Fu Mingxi is the only legitimate daughter of Hou Fu. Themon daughter of Hou Fu is not very close to Fu Mingxi. Only Jiang Yizhi is close to Fu Mingxi.


    The olddy likes both of them best.


    The olddy of Houfu is the mother of houye. She is in good health, so everything in the house has to go beyond her eyes and get her love. Jiang Yizhi has never been wronged in Houfu.


    When Mrs. Hou saw that Jiang Yizhi''s spirit resembled her mother''s face, she thought of her daughter''s bitter life and loved Jiang Yizhi more.


    When Fu Mingxi grew up, as the legitimate daughter of Hou Fu, she had an engagement with the son of King Lin''an, the son of King Lin''an.


    But this caused Jiang Yizhi''s dissatisfaction.


    She is about the same age as Fu Mingxi, but until Fu Mingxi''s engagement has been made for a long time, she has not been made.


    I don''t think the olddy is fair.


    Lin''an Shizi is a royal family, such a good marriage.


    Married in the past is the imperial concubine, after the princess.


    What a noble identity.


    Although the olddy said that she would treat them equally, at the critical moment, it''s not a matter of getting close to each other.


    Jiang Yizhi is jealous of Fu Mingxi and dissatisfied with Hou Fu.Jiang Yizhi is used to the prosperity of the capital, walking in the upper ss society, is very afraid of the olddy regardless of her, and then let her go back to Jiangnan Jiang family, where the marriage will be decided.


    Jiangnan Jiang family is a merchant''s family full of copper smell, and it can''t find a good husband''s home for her at all.


    Jiang Yizhi is really flustered.


    Jiang Yizhi is always envious of Fu Mingxi, but Fu Mingxi doesn''t know. He regards Jiang Yizhi as a good sister and takes Jiang Yizhi to see Lin''an Shizi from a distance.


    Pointed to Jiang Yizhi to see.


    Jiang Yizhi felt that Fu Mingxi was showing off, but when she saw Lin''an Shizi was handsome and had extraordinary bearing, she had an idea in her heart.


    After that, Jiang Yizhi tried to get close to Lin''an Shizi.


    Jiang Yizhi can get along like a fish in water in Houfu, not only because of the olddy''s love, after all, no matter how much she loves, she can''t follow Jiang Yizhi anytime and anywhere to ensure that she won''t be wronged.


    But Jiang Yizhi, a man, is clever and resourceful.


    Such a Jiang Yizhi deliberately close to a person, it is not difficult to seed.


    At this time, the Jiangnan Jiang family came again, and it was Jiang Yizhi''s cousin.


    Jiang Tiancai.


    Jiang Yizhi just felt ashamed when she heard her name. She was worthy of the name of a merchant''s family. The name was very copper money.


    Jiang Yizhi dislikes it very much, but olddy Hou still lets Jiang Tiancai live in Houfu.


    Jiang Tiancai came to Beijing to take part in the examination.


    Jiang Tiancai is pretentious. He thinks that he has passed the children''s examination and the local examination, and now he is able to take the examination. He can be said to be the genius of the Jiang family.


    His name must be wrong. It should be Jiang Tiancai, not Jiang Tiancai.


    It doesn''t conform to his temperament at all.


    He wanted to be an official, and themon point of view with Jiang Yizhi was that although there was no shortage of money, the status of a merchant''s home was lower.


    When you get to the capital, you go straight to Houfu. Either you have no money to stay in the capital, or you want to climb the high branch of Houfu.


    It would be better if I could get a job through the Houfu.


    Jiangzhi in the house to see a good day to please Jiangzhi.


    The people waiting for the house can''t see what he thinks, but the olddy thinks that if people from the Jiang family don''t wee them, they won''t have a good reputation for Jiang Yizhi.

 Chapter 158

    The olddy was also worried that her granddaughter, even though Bing Xueming was smart, decent, gentle and dignified, was not inferior to the noble daughter of the aristocratic family in the capital, but her status was different. It was too difficult to find a happy marriage.


    But Jiang Yizhi didn''t know so much.


    Jiang Yizhi has more contact with Jiang Tiancai, and she knows Jiang Tiancai''s idea in her heart.


    Some disdain, but turn to think, she and Lin''an Wang Shizi already had contact.


    But contact is not enough.


    Wang Shizi of Lin''an and Fu Mingxi have an engagement.


    Jiang Yizhi has many thoughts in her heart, and she is not willing to be a side room.


    There happened to be a Jiang Tiancai who was thinking of attaching himself to the powerful all day.


    He fooled Jiang Tiancai. If he captured the heart of his daughter and became his son-inw, he would pass the exam.


    Is it not easy to find a job in Beijing?


    In fact, Jiang Yizhi said these, Jiang Yizhi feel unrealistic.


    But it does not prevent her from cheating Jiang Tiancai. As long as she can destroy Fu Mingxi''s engagement with Wang Shizi of Lin''an, it has nothing to do with her whether Jiang Tiancai is rich or not and whether she is an official.


    Jiang Tiancai is very excited.


    Especially when he saw Fu Mingxi from a distance, his figure, appearance and temperament were iparable to those of ordinary women.


    But it''s not easy to meet Fu Mingxi, who is the male guest of Houfu.


    Jiang Yizhi said that she could help, so she often made Fu Mingxi meet Jiang Tiancai by chance.


    But after a long time, Fu Mingxi felt that it was not right. She had an engagement, and she deliberately avoided it when she saw Jiang Tiancai.


    Jiang Yizhi saw that this road could not go, andter Jiang Tiancai came down after the examination. As a result, he did not pass the examination.


    After the examination, Jiang Tiancai couldn''t find an excuse to stay in Hou''s residence. He was very unwilling.


    Jiang Yizhi is not reconciled, especially her rtionship with Wang Shizi of Lin''an has been settled. Wang Shizi of Lin''an said that she can be married as a side room.


    Then Jiang Yizhi came up with a way.


    She asked Fu Mingxi to go outside and asked Jiang Tiancai and Hua yinliang to dress up as robbers. Then she kidnapped Fu Mingxi.


    Jiang Tiancai rescued Fu Mingxi again. Fu Mingxi was in aa at that time. Jiang Tiancai made Fu Mingxi''s clothes messy, so he took them back to Hou''s house.


    Jiang Tiancai so swaggered holding Fu Mingxi back to the Hou house, Hou house people look very ugly.


    In particr, the king of Lin''an has sent someone to ask about it.


    Fu Ming Xi woke up. When he heard what had happened, he couldn''t help crying.


    She knew that she had no face to marry Lin''an Wang Shizi again.


    Fu Mingxi and Lin''an Shizi''s marriage is so yellow.


    Jiang Tiancai told Fu Mingxi secretly that when he rescued Fu Mingxi, Fu Mingxi was naked and had been vited.


    And he had seen all her body.


    But Jiang Tiancai said he didn''t care, didn''t mind.


    I really like her, especially Fu Mingxi. I''m willing to marry her.


    Fu Mingxi can''t ept it. She doesn''t like Jiang Tiancai. She says she thanks him for saving his life, but she can''t marry him.


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t expect that things would develop like this. He was confused.


    After a round of calction, did you fail?


    Jiang Tiancai told Fu Mingxi that if he didn''t marry him, he might not be able to keep a secret for her.


    But Jiang Tiancai''s words threatened Fu Mingxi.


    Things have passed the heat, not in the forefront of the storm, and suddenly out of the rumor about Fu Mingxi, Hou Fu might go to investigate.


    It''ll be over when we find him.


    Fu Mingxi saw the real face of Jiang Tiancai, and he was very desperate.


    She thought about it, even if it was not publicized, how good her reputation would be.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is just like Jiang Tiancai.


    But Fu Mingxi still thought Jiang Tiancai was her life-saving benefactor. He only said that when he wanted to marry her.


    So fu Mingxi didn''t tell his family.


    Fu Mingxi, who is not clean as himself, has no way to marry other people and humiliates his family.


    She insisted on bing a monk.


    Apanied by the ancient green light Buddha.


    Jiang Tiancai was disappointed to see that Fu Mingxi would rather be a monk than marry him.


    People have already entered the Buddhist hall, and they have saved their reputation.


    At this time, the Hou family also tactfully proposed that Jiang Tiancai''s rural examination had passed, and whether to go home to report to his elders. In addition, Jiang Yizhi''s stratagem had beenpleted. Of course, he was not willing to deal with Jiang Tiancai any more.


    Jiang Tiancai couldn''t stay in Hou''s house, so he had to go back to Jiang''s family in Jiangnan.


    Fu Mingxi, who became a monk in the temple, soon heard that Jiang Yizhi was granted the title of county leader by the emperor, and was married to the prince of Lin''an.


    Fu Mingxi was in a trance for a moment, holding a Buddhist bead in his hand.


    But when it happened before, I was always depressed and didn''t really put it down.Slowly growing thin, lingering sickbed, and finally died early.


    Only after Fu Mingxi was selected by the system did he know the truth.


    She only knew that she was holding a breath in her heart and was not reconciled. As for the requirements of the task, she said she could do it at will, but she only proposed not to marry Lin''an Wang Shizi.


    Meng Li?


    Whatever you want?


    It seems that Fu Mingxi''s heart is really dead, and he doesn''t even know what he wants to do.


    Or is this the real Buddhism?


    Meng Li raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. He felt very tired and turned over to sleep.


    When Meng Li wakes up again, there is already a servant girl knocking at the door. Meng Li opens the door and several servant girlse in.


    Dress Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at the face in the bronze mirror, beautiful, but slightly immature.


    When Meng Li was dressed up and served breakfast, she reminded Meng Li: "Miss, it''s time to go and greet the olddy."


    Meng Li slowly swallowed hisst bite, looked up at the girl, chunlv, and said, "OK, I see."


    Spring green drooping eyes, back to one side, waiting for Meng Li.


    A servant girl cleans Meng Li''s hands with a copper basin handkerchief. Meng Li wipes her hands, gets up and asks someone to arrange her clothes, and then goes to the olddy''s yard.


    At this time, the client has made an engagement with Lin''an Shizi.


    Jiang Tiancai has just been here for a day or two.


    There are still two months to go before the examination, but Jiang Tiancai came so early. He said that he came to the capital early to study, so as not to have a hard time.


    But actually what he thought, let others see clearly.


    It''s just that the Houfu doesn''t care about him and just let him go.


    Meng Li and some servant girls go straight to the olddy''s courtyard. Chunlv whispers in Meng Li''s ear:


    "Miss, don''t you go with Miss Biao?"


    Meng Li then remembered that every time the client went to greet the olddy, he made a detour to Jiang Yizhi''s Hospital and went with her.


    And Jiang Yizhi every time to the olddy where, is to grab the limelight.


    The consignor really took Jiang Yizhi as a sister and made it convenient for her.


    Meng Li really forgot about it, but she looked at chunlv and said, "no, my cousin will go by herself."

 Chapter 159

    Spring green smell speech, surprised.


    On weekdays, the youngdy of her family and the youngdy of that watch are inseparable from each other.


    I didn''t wait for that watch Lady today.


    Chunlu nodded: "what Miss said is true."


    Meng Li went to the olddy''s courtyard, went into the room, gave her a very standard courtesy, and said: "Mingxi, please say hello to grandma."


    The olddy sits on the top of the table, wearing pearly green on her head and a purple suit. She is well maintained and has a good temperament, which is the beauty of the years.


    He looks under sixty.


    She looked at Meng Li, nodded with a smile, let Meng Li get up, let Meng Lie to her, looked at Meng Li, and then said:


    "where is Yizhi?"


    "Not with you?"


    Meng Li lowered his head and said with embarrassment:


    "grandma, my granddaughter missed you so much in the early morning that she couldn''t helping first."


    Then Meng Li said casually:


    "if you go to my cousin''s home again ande with my cousin, my granddaughter won''t be able to see her grandmother so soon."


    The olddy was a little surprised and asked with great interest:


    "why do you think so about grandma?"


    Meng Li said without thinking, "because my granddaughter dreamed of my grandmother."


    The olddyughed, nodded and asked, "what did you dream of?"


    Meng Li told a lie: "I dreamed that my granddaughter and grandmother were catching butterflies in the garden when I was a child."


    Looking at Meng Li, the olddy sighed: "yes, in a twinkling of an eye, you have already promised someone else."


    Hearing this, Meng Li lowered his head, blushed and opened his mouth. Atst, he didn''t say a word.


    Olddy Dang Mengli was shy and smiling, then she went back:


    "do you go to your cousin''s hospital every day toe with her?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    The olddy nodded and chatted with Meng Li.


    Asked about Meng Li''s learning progress, as the daughter of Hou Fu, there is ack of female workers in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Meng Li answered one by one, not boasting, but modest. The olddy nodded with satisfaction, just like thedy said.


    After a while, the woman beside the old man came in and said to the olddy:


    "madam, Miss Biao is here."


    The olddy nodded and Meng Li sat quietly beside her.


    Jiang Yizhi came in.


    Meng Li''s eyes are on Shangjiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi is surprised to see Meng Li sitting in the position of the olddy''s head, and doubts sh across her face.


    I don''t understand why I came here today without waiting for her.


    However, her expression soon cleared up, lowered her head, the etiquette of salute, the olddy nodded, Jiang Yizhi then got up and went directly to the olddy.


    In the past, Jiang Yizhi saluted and sat beside the olddy to chat with her.


    So Jiang Yizhi naturally went ording to the Convention.


    The olddyughed and said:


    "Yizhi, your cousin is here."


    Jiang Yizhi''s expression changed, and she said to the olddy:


    "grandma, Yizhi is impolite."


    He saluted Meng Li slightly and said, "how are you, cousin?"


    Meng Li just nodded and said:


    "good cousin."


    Jiang Yizhi''s expression has changed, and she is not happy to see Meng Li''s cold attitude.


    But in the eyes of the olddy, it''s easy to be angry.


    Began to ask Jiang Yizhi how all aspects of learning.


    Jiang Yizhi answered one by one.


    The tone is very specially amodating and ttering to the olddy. What she said is also in line with the olddy''s heart, which makes the olddyugh all the time.


    Meng Li sat quietly listening.


    After they had talked, the olddy didn''t mean to go on. Meng Li got up and said goodbye to the olddy.


    Jiang Yizhi thought about it and said goodbye to the olddy.


    The olddy looked at Meng Li and Jiang Yizhi out of the room, sighed and sipped the tea. The woman next to her had good eyesight. She quickly went to massage the olddy''s shoulder.


    The olddy enjoyed half squinting.


    Looking at Meng Li, Jiang Yizhi''s voice was very small, but with resentment, she asked:


    "Mingxi, why didn''t youe to me today?"


    Meng Li said: "cousin, you and I have already reached the hairpin, so we should be more strict in terms of address."


    "If they listen to us, they will only say that we have no rules in waiting for the government."


    Jiang Yizhi twisted delicate eyebrows, did not expect Meng Li said such words.


    Do you dislike her birth?


    Jiang Yizhi stretched out her hand, pulled Meng Li''s sleeve, opened her watery eyes and said:"Well, cousin."


    "Cousin, you haven''t answered why I didn''te to me today." Jiang Yizhi first took a soft, and then asked Meng Li.


    Jiang Yizhi is afraid that Meng Li will not be close to her after listening to other people''s gossip.


    In the end is Hou Fu Di female, if two people don''t deal with, that her day after all won''t have before smooth.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "forget it."


    Jiang Yizhi wronged curled his mouth, in the heart is very ufortable, Meng Li this attitude.


    Meng Li said to Chunlu:


    e with me to visit my mother."


    Spring green should be heard.


    Meng Li said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "I''ll go and greet my mother first."


    Jiang Yizhi thought about it and said:


    "I haven''t been to my aunt for a long time. Let''s go together."


    Meng Li


    "All right."


    She can''t stop her from going.


    Although he is not a serious Marquis''s son, he seems to be more free than thosemon women.


    But to say the family status, Jiang Yizhi does not have the surname of Fu, and it seems that even the identity of the concubine woman of Hou family can not bepared.


    It''s not good.


    Meng Li and Jiang Yizhi went to the Hou Ye''s wife. She didn''t feel surprised to see Meng Li and Jiang Yizhi together.


    Her daughter likes this cousin since childhood. She doesn''t want them to make friends with each other. She''s afraid that the olddy will make a fuss and think she looks down on Jiang Yizhi.


    Thinking that all these years had passed and her daughter had not suffered any loss, she was relieved.


    I don''t know why she doesn''t like him.


    Although I think so in my heart, I smile when I face Jiang Yizhi.


    It''s just that there''s something strange and alienated on my face.


    Jiang Yizhi''s mouth is sweet. At the beginning, she was not stingy.


    However Hou Ye''s wife also just lightly listens in the ear, didn''t go to heart.


    Hou Ye''s wife''s estranged attitude made Jiang Yizhi unable to bear it. She didn''t like her aunt. After a while, she thought it was boring to ask for help.


    Finally, I sit quietly.


    Hou Ye''s wife wants to say something to Meng Li, but it''s not right because Jiang Yizhi is on the side.


    I can''t say it.


    In addition, it was her niece and granddaughter that the olddy liked. Although the olddy was old, she still held her head down. The people she liked were not very cool. Finally, she had to send them off with Meng Li and Jiang Yizhi.

 Chapter 160

    Meng Li and Jiang Yizhie out from the Marquis''s wife.


    Jiang Yizhi follows Meng Li. Meng Li looks at Jiang Yizhi and says, "I''m going back to my room."


    "I have to do the homework that my husband told me."


    Jiang Yizhi seems to have forgotten her previous rtionship with Meng Li and joked: "it seems that you have done enough homework to be the imperial concubine."


    Although it was a joke, Jiang Yizhi''s face was slightly envious.


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Yizhi, did not speak, smile.


    Jiang Yizhi did her homework in order to be a concubine.


    You can''t be too careful.


    The client did nothing wrong, because he got a good marriage and was envied.


    Meng Li thinks it''s okay for Jiang Yizhi to find a good marriage for herself, but there are so many noble CHILDES in the capital family. Many of them want to have identity and appearance, so they can hook up with other men.


    But it happened that she couldn''t get along with the client and had to hook up with her fiance.


    At the end of the day, it''s still jealousy.


    But it seems that the entrusting party doesn''t care about Wang Shizi of Lin''an.


    Maybe it''s too much.


    Although the men of this era will have concubines and side rooms, if they respect their fiancees, they will never be like Wang Shizi of Lin''an.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Jiang Yizhi said with a smile:


    "Hey, are you shy?"


    Meng Li''s expressionless face


    It''s hard to be Jiang Yizhi. I can see that she is shy.


    The client has made an engagement, so thedy has given her a little more lessons.


    It''s almost for getting married.


    Jiang Yizhi said to herself:


    "I''ll go with you. Then we can have a rest and do our own business."


    Meng Li said, "thank you, no need."


    The client was moved that Jiang Yizhi often helped her, but he never thought that since the government invited a female teacher to teach them, and gave her homework alone, she would learn something useful.


    Jiang Yizhi was a little disappointed, and Meng Li said, "I''ll go back to my room first."


    With that, Meng Li left with chunlv.


    Jiang Yizhi twisted her handkerchief and looked at Meng Li''s back. The servant girl beside her said:


    "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yizhiughed two times and muttered:


    "who knows."


    Say to take servant girl to return to own room.


    When she got back to her room, Jiang Yizhi thought about it and felt ufortable.


    At ordinary times, she is enthusiastic at the sight of her. Why is Fu Mingxi not enthusiastic.


    She took out some broken silver and handed it to the servant girl beside her, saying:


    "go and find out who the eldestdy is close to recently."


    "Or who went to the firstdy."


    The servant girl must make to take to break silver to go, river one Zhi fidgety rubbed to rub handkerchief.


    Meng Li goes back to his room to do his homework, and chunlv goes out.


    After entering the room, he said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, take a rest, don''t hurt your eyes."


    Meng Li gave a sound and moved his neck. It was a little stiff.


    This body is delicate and soft. I feel very tired when I do something.


    Chunlu pinches Meng Li''s shoulder. Meng Li feels very tired. She wants to stand up and do some exercise to stretch her body. But when she thinks of her current status and makes some actions, she will be regarded as indecent, that''s all.


    Chunlu pinched for a while, Meng Li moved his shoulder and said in a soft voice:


    "help me make tea."


    Spring green should be a sound, to Meng Li tea.


    While making tea, he said:


    "Miss, you are in conflict with Miss Biao?"


    Meng Li raised his eyes, looked at chunlv, and said:


    "why do you say that?"


    Chunlu hesitated for a moment and said:


    "I don''t think Miss Li likes Miss Biao today. She has never been so indifferent to miss Biao for so many years."


    "There must be some reason."


    Meng Li picked up the tea cup and blew it. The hot air fell on Meng Li''s face. Meng Li put it down again.


    He said with emotion:


    "in the past, I always felt that my cousin and I were as close as sisters and better than my confidants."


    "I have otherdies in Beijing who have made friends with me, but I don''t think they are as agreeable as my cousins."


    "But now that I have been engaged, I find that my cousin and I will be estranged sooner orter, so there is no need to invest too much."


    Chunlu nodded and said:


    "thedy didn''t want to be bad."


    Meng Li looks at chunlv. Chunlv is two or three years older than her client. She is a good person and a child. She grew up under the influence of the government and has a little insight into some things.Most importantly, chunlv is the mother of the client.


    The idea that chunlv conveys is basically the idea of the client''s mother.


    Maybe I went out just now and went to the mother of the client.


    When Meng Li talks with Chun Lu, he also tries out the idea of the client''s mother first.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but Chunlu said:


    "if you want to be far away from Miss Biao, I think you should be gradual. I''m afraid it will hurt you if you are so abrupt."


    Meng Li smiles and listens.


    There is such a person around the client. Meng Li thinks it''s really good.


    Even if she gets married in the future, someone reminds her.


    After a pause, chunlv said:


    "I don''t know if I should say something."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "don''t worry about it. I don''t me you."


    Chunlu said:


    "Miss, today you are making friends with Miss Biao. You two have no heart to heart. If you hurt your peace in the future, you may not have the capacity to amodate others ording to your ve."


    Meng Li picks eyebrow, oh a, intentionally say: "this youngdy hall Hou mansion Di daughter, can be calcted by her?"


    Chunlu retreated to one side and said to Meng Li:


    "excuse me, youngdy, you have to be defensive and don''t look down on anyone."


    "Although Miss Biao was born in Jiang''s family in Jiangnan, she came to Houfu since she was a child. She is the same as Miss Houfu, and she is the same as a woman of a noble family. In addition, the olddy is very fond of her."


    "It doesn''t hurt the olddy''s kindness, it also saves her anger."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "that''s it. I know what mother means."


    Spring green surprised for a while, said: "Miss, you all know?"


    Meng Li said with indifference, "my mother doesn''t trust me. I''m afraid that I will suffer losses and grievances in the government. How can I not know my mother''s mind?"


    "Mother''s kindness, I also feel recently."


    "It''s just that I used to only care about myself and didn''t care about my mother''s feelings. I didn''t do it right."


    Chunlu said happily:


    "as long as the youngdy doesn''t me the maidservant for concealing you, the maidservant will feel better."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "mother is for my good."


    It seems that the client''s mother also does not like Jiang Yizhi, otherwise it will not be taken care of specially, so as not to suffer losses.


    But because from Xiaojiang a Zhi careful machine, but in the end did not damage the interests of the client, let Hou Yedy a little rest assured.


    The Marquis and his wife could not find any reason not to make friends with them.

 Chapter 161

    Meng Li had enough rest and stopped talking with Lvyi.


    Then I began to do my homework again.


    Meng Li couldn''t help covering his face.


    It''s been a long morning


    I feel that when doing tasks in modern times, the day passes faster.


    The modern mobile phone is really fun, if nothing happens, you can unconsciously y for a day.


    Or other world, East and West, a day goes by quickly.


    But I''ve be ady in a boudoir. I''ve been locked up in a boudoir all day. It''s a little slow.


    But when ites to lunch, Meng Li feels better again.


    Seeing those exquisite dishes, Meng Li thinks of the food that destroyed people''s taste buds in thest world.


    Although I can see Meng Li''s index finger is moving, Meng Li''s appearance is very stable. He is eating delicious dishes in a leisurely way and tastes some of them.


    With lunch, it should be lunch break, Meng Li pan sat on the bed.


    After sensing the aura of the next heaven and earth, it was much thinner than the previous aura of the ancient ne. Meng Li sighed. I don''t know when this speed can condense the aura.


    Meng Li still chose to practice, which has be a habit.


    People''splexion and spirit will be better after training.


    It''s not easy to get sleepy.


    It seems that this ne can''t solve the problem with violence.


    Sometimes Meng Li thinks that violence is a good thing. Many things can be solved by violence.


    It''s simple, direct and effective.


    After lunch break, Meng Li took chunlv to ss.


    A few years ago, the Hou family also invited a female husband. Later, after teaching, they almost left.


    This was engaged to Wang Shizi of Lin''an. In addition, some of the concubines of the client were at the age of study. The Hou family invited better women to teach them.


    On the way, Meng Li meets Jiang Yizhi again.


    Meng Li''s attitude is cold, and Jiang Yizhi doesn''t seem to mind. She also takes Meng Li''s arm intimately.


    Meng Li pulled out his arm without expression and said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "I don''t like people walking with me in their arms very much."


    Jiang Yizhi


    Just there is also a concubine younger sister of consignor to take servant girl to also see them.


    This woman ranks the third, Miss Fu San. When she sees Meng Li pulling her arm out of Jiang Yizhi''s hand, she looks strange for a moment.


    She saluted Meng Lixing and said:


    "the third sister has seen her sister, and she is well."


    Meng Li nodded and yelled, "three younger sisters."


    Jiang Yizhi stood in the same ce, and Miss Fu San saluted Jiang Yizhi slightly and said:


    "Hello, Miss Biao."


    Jiang Yizhi gave a sound, no other action.


    Meng Li started to walk again, and Miss Fu San followed him slowly.


    From time to time with Meng Li up a few words, Meng Li should also be.


    Jiang Yizhi feels embarrassed.


    This scene shows that she is an outsider.


    ¡­¡­


    Thedy heard that she came out of the pce. Her dress is not like that of ordinary women. Her clothes areplicated and her head is full of pearls.


    She is just an ordinary white robe with her hair held in a hairpin.


    Although there is no gorgeous exterior lining, her every move is very elegant, just looking at it makes her feel pleasant.


    Meng Li listens to the female teacher''s teaching. Her sharp eyes scan everyone. Several times, her eyes fall on Meng Li, and she asks about Meng Li''s lessons.


    Jiang Yizhi lowers her head to cover up her displeasure.


    I don''t like the feeling that everything is surrounded by Fu Mingxi.


    The teaching time is not long, and it ends in an hour.


    There will be some time before it gets dark, and Jiang Yizhi makes an appointment with Meng Li, saying: "Ming Cousin, let''s go for a walk in the garden. A few days ago, it was said that the craftsman raised a tree peony, which is very beautiful. "


    The maid said that her cousin didn''t get close to anyone. It can only be said that suddenly the eldestdy was in a bad temper.


    If she had been separated from her cousin in this way, people in Hou''s mansion would have seen a joke.


    She was abandoned by her cousin.


    Meng Li


    Can''t a smart person like Jiang Yizhi see her attitude?


    That''s all.


    If now directly tear the face, she has no reason to fight against Jiang Yizhi, Jiang Yizhi stops, the old man must be facing Jiang Yizhi.


    In order to appease Jiang Yizhi, the olddy must give some rewards.


    She may also be reprimanded.


    Bai Bai let Jiang Yizhi get cheap.


    Meng Li agreed to Jiang Yizhi and went to the garden.


    Jiang Yizhi and Meng Li said some interesting things. Meng Li didn''t listen carefully. She was thinking that before she came, the client had let Jiang Yizhi see Wang Shizi of Lin''an.


    Jiang Yizhi is already in love with Wang Shizi of Lin''an.The client asked not to marry the prince of Lin''an.


    In this era, it''s hard to avoid the influence of divorcing women on their reputation.


    What''s more, the prince of Lin''an is still a rtive of the emperor.


    Although the client says that it is OK to be at will, in fact, it is the most difficult to be at will. There is no definite direction, and the client has a wide range in assessing her taskpletion.


    If it is not in the client''s mind, the degree ofpletion will not be 100%.


    It''s best if it doesn''t affect your reputation.


    Jiang Yizhi pays attention to Meng Li''s expression while talking, and sees Meng Li''s absent-minded face.


    A belly of fire burns in the heart.


    He has been verycent, do not care about her indifference, her superior.


    But it was too much deceiving. Jiang Yizhi controlled her temper. Her fists in her sleeves were clenched and stretched out. She said to Meng Li:


    "cousin, you see, the peony flowers are blooming at a good time."


    Meng Li takes a look at Jiang Yizhi with the remaining light, and then looks at the peony.


    The peony is blooming delicately. Meng Li frowns and feels that a pair of eyes nearby seem to be looking at her.


    Meng Li looked around, and finally his eyes were fixed on a stone not far away. Although he was missing, he still had a corner.


    Jiang Yizhi looks at Meng Li and does not look at the flowers. Her eyes look everywhere. The fire in her heart is burning more and more.


    I especially want to teach her a lesson.


    When Jiang Yizhi thought of this, her eyes shed, her mouth started to smile, and a foot stretched out under her long skirt.


    Meng Li is about to step, feel something at the foot of the trip, Meng Li could have stabilized the body not to fall, but she still fell down.


    Jiang Yizhi made a pair of want to help Mengli, but can''t help the appearance, see each other out of the ugly, her heart is really happy.


    Meng Li fell to the ground with tears in his eyes. He pressed his hand on his ankle, like a sprained ankle. It was very painful.


    Chunlu, as a maid, was about one meter away from Meng, and she didn''t have time to catch her.


    Seeing that Meng Li fell down, he was so frightened that he quickly stepped forward to help Meng Li.


    Jiang Tiancai, hiding behind the stone, is also anxious.


    From a distance, Miss Hou is so beautiful and graceful that she can''t even tell the posture of falling on her feet. She doesn''t look embarrassed at all.


    He had no reason to follow a burst of heartache, and he wanted to help the youngdy himself.


    More concern will leave a good impression on the beauty.


    But Jiang Tiancai sighed, men and women are different, secr confinement at the moment he can''t move.

 Chapter 162

    Spring green help Meng Li, Meng Li seems to be almost unable to stand.


    "how are you and cousin youyizhi


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Yizhi dimly with tears in his eyes and said:


    "not good."


    Jiang Yizhi


    How can I answer that.


    Chunlv is in a hurry, but now it''s not convenient to check Meng Li''s injury in the garden. Chunlv asks:


    "Miss, can I carry you back?"


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses chunlv''s request.


    Then he said to Jiang Yizhi pitifully:


    "pain, I don''t know what I''m tripping over."


    "I stumbled."


    With that, Meng Li looked around on the ground and said to himself:


    "what is it?"


    Meng from a thing, said Jiang Yizhi heart not happy.


    In fact, I have some regret in my heart. On impulse, I want to watch her make a fool of herself, but I really fell, and I''m afraid she might be suspicious.


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Yizhi and said:


    "cousin, I fell down and couldn''t enjoy the flowers with you."


    Then he said to chunlv:


    "help me back."


    Spring green looked at Jiang Yizhi, Jiang Yizhi also supported Meng Li, Meng Li every step of expression are some pain.


    After Meng Li left, Jiang Tiancai came out from behind the stone. He looked at Meng Li''s back and sighed, deeply regretting.


    Two people hold Meng Li slowly into Meng Li''s room, Jiang Yizhi and Lvyi help Meng Li to sit on the stool.


    Jiang Yizhi said to Meng Li:


    "cousin, I''ll inform my aunt so that I can get a doctor for her."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "well, go ahead."


    Jiang Yizhi:?


    Jiang Yizhi takes the servant girl out of Meng Li''s room. Looking at the servant girl in Meng Li''s yard, she is speechless.


    There are so many servant girls in the hospital, can''t you just send one?


    She was polite, but the other party was serious.


    After Jiang Yizhi left, Chunlu squatted down and nned to take off her shoes and socks for Meng Li. Meng Li waved his hand and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Chunlv said, "I can''t help Miss. It''s my duty to serve miss."


    Meng Li just said:


    "my ankle hurts so much that I can avoid it if I know where it hurts."


    Spring green smell words can only give up, back to one side.


    Meng Li used his hand to press several acupoints down his knee several times, and then pressed a few acupoints around his ankle. Then he slowly took off his shoes and socks, lifted his skirt up and exposed his ankle.


    Her ankles are swollen and purple. Chunlu feels very sad and pleads with Mengli:


    "Miss, it''s all the fault of the maidservant. The maidservant didn''t take good care of her, so she let her suffer."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t me you. I didn''t see the way myself."


    Chunlv finds a hot towel and covers Meng Li''s ankle. After a while, Hou Ye''s wifees with her husband and Jiang Yizhi.


    Originally, Hou Ye''s wife was chatting with her husband. When she heard Jiang Yizhi saying that Meng Liwei had broken her foot, she volunteered to say that she knew some Qihuang skills, so she came together.


    When Meng Li met his wife, her face was full of grievances, and she said:


    "Niang ~ ~"


    looking at Meng Li''s swollen ankle, she took a breath, patted Meng Li on the head and said:


    "my poor daughter."


    Meng Li called softly: "Niang..."


    Wang, the wife of the Marquis, said to Meng Li like a child: "well, well, I''m aggrieved. Why didn''t I see the way when I walked? Well


    Meng Li muttered:


    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "That piece ofnd is t, and there are no obstacles."


    The speaker means it, and so does the listener.


    Jiang Yizhi''s face turned white when she heard this, and she was annoyed that she was too impulsive at that time.


    The handkerchief was also pinched to death.


    However, Wang''s face became cold, and then returned to normal. He said to her husband:


    "Sir, please make a diagnosis for her."


    Thedy arched her hand and said, "if you can trust me, you can."


    Wang also polite: "what you say, naturally, is trustworthy."


    Meng Li also said to her husband, "Sir, it''s inconvenient for students to get up and salute. I hope you''ll understand."


    Sir: "no harm."


    After that, he checked Meng Li''s lower ankle and pressed it on the swelling area. Then he gave Meng Li a pulse and checked the injury again before he said:


    "I''ll write a prescription and take it orally and apply it externally for a few days."


    Wang asked nervously, "won''t you fall ill?"Thedy shook her head. "Madam, I think it''s serious, but it''s reasonable to worry about it."


    Wang then put down his heart and gave thanks to Mr. Wang. Meng Li also gave thanks to Mr. Wang.


    During the whole journey, Jiang Yizhi was left out in the cold. Neither the female husband nor Wang Shi had looked her in the eye.


    Jiang Yizhi wants to please her husband very much, because she has a great reputation in the capital. Many of the noble women in her family are taught by her. If she gets the favor of her husband, she will praise her casually outside, which will give her a long face.


    Jiang Yizhi left is not, do not go is not, especially embarrassed and at a loss, but also some flustered.


    He simply made two cups of tea in Meng Li''s room and said to Wang''s wife: "aunt, sir, have a cup of tea."


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi, the female gentleman was a little nervous and looked at her with some ttery. She was disappointed and said: "Miss Jiang is polite, so tea is not necessary. Let''s write a prescription for Miss Fu first."


    Wang didn''t like Jiang Yizhi''s way of doing it, but he still drank tea for the noodles.


    Jiang Yizhi looks embarrassed. Everyone in the house calls her Miss Biao. Suddenly, it''s very unpleasant to hear Miss Jiang.


    After all, I''m not Fu.


    Wang''s eyes shed with irony.


    Wang asked chunlv to take the paper, ink, brush and inkstone from Meng Li''s hospital. After the woman wrote it down, she said she had something else to do and left first.


    After that, Wang sent people to take medicine.


    Jiang Yizhi is still in Meng Li''s room, and asks Meng Li with concern whether it hurts.


    Green on one side


    Miss Biao''s eyes are not good.


    Swelling so high, green and purple, can not hurt?


    Jiang Yizhi didn''t expect to be so serious. She just wanted to make a fool of her, but she fell like this.


    My heart is veryplicated, happy and nervous.


    Wang didn''t go either. He stayed in Meng Li''s room.


    Moreover, they both looked at Jiang Yizhi with a smile of enchantment, which made her back cool. They couldn''t help saying: "cousin, you have a good rest, so I won''t disturb you to rest."


    Then he said to Wang: "aunt, niece went back to her room first."


    Both Wang and Meng Li see Jiang Yizhi off with a smile.


    When Jiang Yizhi walked away, Wang looked at Meng Li and said, "daughter, what''s the matter? Can you still remember clearly?"


    Don''t me her for being impolite if someone has made a decision on her daughter.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I felt that an obstacle came out of thin air and tripped. I also me my daughter for not looking at her feet when she walked."


    "Really, at that time, I thought someone was looking at my daughter, so I looked around."

 Chapter 163

    Wang''s face became colder when he heard that he was worried.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "take good care of your feet first. Tomorrow, I''ll go to see your grandmother. By the way, I''ll tell your grandmother about you, and I won''t see you these days."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "thank you mother."


    Wang said angrily:


    "it''s time to get married. When the wedding date is set, you''re going to get married. If you''re so heartless, you''ll be at a loss when you leave the Houfu."


    Meng Li said with a shy smile:


    "mother, what are you talking about?"


    Wang said:


    "you should listen to and see more, and stop being silly."


    Meng Li nodded, and Wang asked Meng Li again.


    Inside and outside of the story is to let Meng Li pay more attention.


    Waiting for the servants to boil the medicine, Wang watched Meng Li drink the medicine, and then watched the servant girl apply the medicine to Meng Li before he left.


    When Wang left, Meng Li looked at his feet.


    Hey, hey, is this a bitter trick.


    In fact, it didn''t hurt much. She made the swelling so high.


    But it was Jiang Yizhi who tripped her.


    Although his feet hurt, it didn''t affect Meng Li''s eating, but the dinner didn''t taste like lunch.


    It should be Wang''s order to the kitchen. The dishes she brought in the evening were all light and nourishing food.


    Meng Li quietly finished eating, practiced for a while and then went to sleep.


    The next day, Meng Li still sent chunlv to the olddy to say that she was inconvenient. I hope she can understand.


    As a result, the olddy soon came with Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi is still supporting the olddy. She looks very close.


    Meng Lifu''s forehead, Jiang Yizhi is really wandering in front of her all day.


    The olddy asked about Meng Li and expressed her daily concern.


    When I saw Meng Li''s foot injury, I still had some idents. I didn''t expect that I just fell, which was so serious.


    Frankly speaking, Meng Li suffered.


    Jiang Yizhi also expressed her deep concern for Meng Li in front of the olddy, and reviewed herself in front of the olddy.


    Her ck eyes were dim, her face seemed to be covered with mist, and she felt guilty and remorseful. She said:


    "cousin, it''s all my fault."


    "If I hadn''t asked my cousin to apany me to see peony, it wouldn''t have happened."


    "If I had been able to support my cousin in time, she would not have hurt her foot like this."


    Finally, he wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.


    Meng Li is also a strong performer. He looks greatly moved and says, "how can I me my cousin for this? My cousin is also kind-hearted."


    "Think of me for anything good, cousin. Don''t me yourself."


    Jiang Yizhi smoked from the corner of her mouth.


    Do you want to change so fast? Yesterday, this man was still cold and arrogant.


    Now it''s like this again.


    Jiang Yizhi intended to be in front of the olddy. Her gentle and humble attitude contrasts with Meng Li''s indifferent attitude yesterday, so as to win the pity of the olddy.


    Who expected...


    The olddy looked at Meng Li and Jiang Yizhi.


    In the end, Meng Li''s face was softer and more natural.


    But Jiang Yizhi''s facial expression is a little stiff and unnatural.


    The olddy has a number in her heart. Looking at Jiang Yizhi''s appearance, there is something hidden from her.


    And Mengli said for a while,fort Mengli, then with Jiang Yizhi left.


    Before long, someone came to the olddy''s side, saying that the olddy gave Meng Li something.


    Meng Li took it and looked at it with a smile.


    The olddy gave a piece of brocade, a bottle of ointment and some spices.


    Meng Li opened the ointment. This bottle of ointment is really a good thing. There are many precious medicinal materials in it, which can promote blood cirction, remove blood stasis and detumescence.


    The spices are also good. They smell good.


    It seems that the olddy still likes Jiang Yizhi. She feels that things are not big in her heart. She gives something to solve the problem.


    The olddy probably knows something about this. She has been in charge of Hou''s residence for several decades. How can she not see this clearly.


    It was because I saw clearly that I sent something.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little foreshadowing for her.


    The olddy left Jiang Yizhi behind and said to her sincerely:


    "you said to your grandmother," what happened yesterday? "


    Jiang Yizhi''s heart jumped and her face was a little flustered. She fell on her knees and cried timidly:


    "grandma..."


    The olddy waved her hand: "you said to me, what''s wrong with you in your heart."


    "Why don''t you and grandma want to tell the truth?"Yizhi choked out two tears, it seems that we do not believe that thend can trip people.


    But at that time, the two of them were in the lead, and it could only fall on her.


    Secretly gnash teeth chagrin, or for a moment angry dizzy head.


    Finally, he said:


    "grandma, I tripped my cousin by ident. I really didn''t pay attention."


    "I didn''t mean to..."


    The olddy lifted up Jiang Yizhi and said:


    "grandma only wants you to be an honest child."


    "But I can also understand what you think. Grandma made mistakes when she was young and she didn''t dare to say it sometimes."


    When Jiang Yizhi heard that Yan was crying, she sobbed and admitted her mistake to the olddy:


    "grandmother, I know I''m wrong."


    "I''m not right. I''m afraid of being misunderstood by others. I..."


    Jiang Yizhi pun, said others with Wang.


    The olddy nodded. It''s no wonder that the child thought so. If she said at that time that Wang''s side had always been protecting her short hair, she would inevitably think more about her daughter when she was angry. It would be bad for the family if they were hurt.


    And Jiang Yizhi still kept sobbing, that looks like the olddy a pity, but also in turnfort a Tongjiang Yizhi.


    Maybe the olddy really regards Jiang Yizhi as a family.


    The olddy is used to going with the wind and water when she is old. When she is old, she wants to do whatever she wants and has no scruples.


    Finally, when Jiang Yizhi left, the olddy also rewarded Jiang Yizhi with some gadgets.


    Coax Jiang Yizhi finally smile.


    The olddy alsoughed, sighing that the child''s heart is simple, a little gadget will be satisfied.


    Jiang Yizhi was very happy when she got the reward from the olddy, but when she went back to her yard, she found out that the reward from the olddy was better.


    My heart is out of bnce again.


    She was treated like a family, but the treatment was very different.


    Wang was very upset.


    The olddy took the matter lightly.


    She said that the child was still young, because she identally tripped each other when walking, and was afraid of punishment. She didn''t dare to admit it. When she thought it was bad, she asked her not to worry about it.


    Wang''s heart is crazy, and two people walking side by side can also makeints about another person.


    Even worse, Jiang Tiancai lives in the mansion.


    It is said that Jiang Tiancai was in the garden yesterday afternoon.


    The daughter said that some people saw that she was the one with the surname Jiang.


    Who dares to look up at Miss Hou Fu.

 Chapter 164

    Meng Li recuperates in his own yard.


    Those concubines and the elder brother of the client all came to see Meng Li.


    Meng Li was embarrassed.


    People don''te here empty handed. They have to pay it back sooner orter.


    In the next few days, he took care of the injury.


    The female husband praised Meng Li for her good health and quick recovery.


    Meng Li has been very good these days, but the only bad thing is that Jiang Yizhi wanders in front of her all day.


    Meng Li still likes to be alone.


    And Jiang Tiancai paced in the room with a book, shook his head and read it, then put the book down.


    His eyes swept around the room again, and the Houfu was indeed the Houfu. Even if it was a guest room, the furnishings were exquisite and elegant.


    Jiang Tiancai thought that he had been in Houfu for several days, but he still had no friends in Beijing.


    He also thought that when he first came here, he sent a letter to his cousin Jiang Yizhi, aiming to contact liannuo brothers and sisters, but he hasn''t answered the letter these days.


    The boy asked:


    "did you reply to the letter that the Japanese young master asked you to deliver a few days ago?"


    The schoolboy bowed and said, "young master Hui, this I passed the letter, but when I saw the people in Miss Jiang''s Hospital, I didn''t care much about them. "


    Jiang Tiancai waved his hand:


    "people have been raised by the Marquis since they were young, and they can understand their arrogance."


    "The young master will write another letter, you pass it, she is still Jiang family after all, this blood rtionship is still there."


    The bookboy looked embarrassed, but he couldn''t listen to the master, so he bowed and nodded.


    Jiang Yizhi received the letter with a sneer.


    Then he threw the letter away.


    What I want to know is beauty. When I get to know powerful people through her, I have to see if I can y in the upper ss.


    If she''s lucky, her ancestral grave is full of smoke, and she''s admitted to the number one schr, she can barely help.


    Jiang Yizhi raised her hand, looked at her fingernails dyed, andughed.


    He got up again and took out a letter from under the pillow. He looked at the letter from shiziye obsessively and read it repeatedly to amuse himself.


    Jiang Yizhi smiles and thinks that her son still has an engagement, so she can''tugh.


    The face darkened at once.


    Jiang Yizhi''s eyes turned and she was angry at the thought of Meng Li''s attitude.


    At first, I just thought that the firstdy had a bad temper, but these days, I didn''t take the initiative to talk to her.


    She took the initiative to look for the past, but also lukewarm attitude.


    Proud of what?


    There''s nothing arrogant about it.


    Jiang Yizhi is not happy and hums coldly. She gets up and stares at the letter Jiang Tiancai wrote to her.


    Meng Li''s feet are good. He goes to study again.


    Because of the differences in position and culture, Meng Li was also interested in learning.


    Also restored to the olddy and Wang''s greetings.


    And Jiang Yizhi still like to stay with Meng Li, Meng Li smile, Jiang Yizhi about where she goes, she goes.


    This day, Jiang Yizhi and Meng Li ran into Jiang Tiancai.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Yizhi pulls Meng Li and "meets" Jiang Tiancai, who is standing in the concave shape of the pavilion.


    Jiang Yizhi looks surprised and shouts to Jiang Tiancai:


    "cousin?"


    Jiang Tiancai turns back slowly, and his every move is very deliberate.


    Meng Li nces at Jiang Tiancai. Jiang Tiancai''s appearance is not bad, his clothes are not bad, and he looks gentle. After all, he is a schr.


    Meng centrifugal said, if you shake your hair again, wouldn''t it be better?


    Seeing Jiang Yizhi, Jiang Tiancai, like a brother and sister he has not seen for many years, cheerfully shouts to Jiang Yizhi:


    "cousin."


    Jiang Yizhi pulled La Mengli''s arm and said to Meng Li:


    "cousin, this is my cousin."


    He also tilted his head and thought about it. He looked so cute. He said to Meng Li:


    "his name is Jiang Tiancai. This time he came to Beijing to take part in the examination, he is not the number one schr of this year."


    Jiang Yizhi praises Jiang Tiancai fiercely in front of Meng Li. In order to leave a good impression on Jiang Tiancai in Meng Li''s heart, it can be said that she has resisted nausea.


    When Jiang Tiancai heard Jiang Yizhi praise him like this, he looked modest and confident:


    "that cousin would borrow his cousin''s lucky words first."


    When he spoke, his eyes fell on Meng Li from time to time.


    Meng Li held a handkerchief to cover her mouth, and asked Jiang Yizhi:


    "cousin, what are the words of your cousin''s name?"


    Jiang Yizhi did not respond: "ah?"


    Then he said:


    "it''s the day of genius, the money of money."


    With a smile in his eyes, Meng Li nodded and said: "the name is very good. It is in line with the temperament and family background of Mr. Jiang."Meng Li''s praise and criticism make Jiang Yizhi and Jiang Tiancai look pale.


    Jiang Tiancai, in particr, just looked at Meng Li and felt that every move was very beautiful.


    I didn''t expect to be so unpleasant.


    However, they still smile at Meng Li.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Jiang Tiancai said to Meng Li:


    "Miss Fu, she has been in business for generations in her family. The implication is really tacky, which makes Miss Fuugh."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "young master Jiang came to Beijing for the high school entrance examination. He must be busy studying hard every night. Today, he finally met his cousin. He must have a lot to say."


    "I won''t disturb you, little girl."


    He said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "cousin, you must have missed your hometown in Jiangnan for many years, but it''s a long way to go, and it''s hard to understand your homesickness."


    "You can ask your cousin about the current situation of your family, so as tofort your homesickness."


    Jiang Yizhi couldn''tugh this time.


    With a stiff face, he said to Meng Li:


    "my cousin said yes."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "then I won''t disturb you to talk about the past. I''ll leave first."


    Meng Li said to chunlv: "chunlv, let''s go."


    Spring green eyes should be a sound.


    Jiang Tiancai was disappointed, but he still showed his demeanor and said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll see Miss Jiang off."


    Jiang Tiancai looks at Meng Li with tenderness and friendship in his eyes.


    It''s easy to be touched.


    Meng Li didn''t feel anything. He raised his foot and took chunlv with him.


    Jiang Yizhi took a look at Jiang Tiancai. She is a real waste.


    He didn''t win people''s favor, but he was satirized.


    That''s true.


    Seeing that Meng Li had already taken a few steps, Jiang Yizhi caught up with Meng Li and said, "cousin, I''ll go back with you."


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi, Meng Li said: "cousin, don''t you miss your family?"


    "Don''t you want to know?"


    Jiang Yizhi: no worries.


    I don''t think so.


    Jiang Yizhi is choked by Meng Li. She thinks Meng Li''s words are really annoying.


    Especially the serious look on her face didn''t seem to be sarcastic.


    You look like you''re thinking about her?


    Seeing that Jiang Yizhi didn''t know what to say, Meng Li said softly:


    "so cousin, I''ll go first."


    Finish saying Meng to leave to take green meaning head also don''t return to walk quickly, leave river a Zhi and river sky money to take a servant girl outside.

 Chapter 165

    Jiang Yizhi looks at Jiang Tiancai.


    His eyes disdained him, and he looked haughty.


    Can''t help scolding:


    "waste."


    Jiang Tiancai was scolded by Jiang Yizhi, and naturally he was not happy.


    No matter what, he was also held up at home.


    However, with a good temper, he said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "it''s normal for her daughter to say whatever she wants because she is born with a high heart and doesn''t have to care about her words."


    Although Jiang Tiancai didn''t like what Meng Li said, he was really fascinated by his appearance and temperament.


    Moreover, if you meet a man to cater, he does not like.


    Jiang Tiancai felt a desire to conquer and said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "good cousin, you can help your cousin again."


    "In the end, she is just the woman who is locked in this deep courtyard. She knows little about men. I have confidence in your cousin."


    He added: "not to mention the sincerity, the gold and stone is the foundation."


    Jiang Yizhi disdains to take a look at Jiang Tiancai. She thinks about it selfishly. She has no choice but to treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Haughtily open mouth: "that you and heart."


    Jiang Tiancai nodded: "that''s nature."


    Another look at Jiang Yizhi, his cousin is not simple.


    Although it is not a good start, Jiang Tiancai is confident.


    Most of the women who are raised in boudoir are pure hearted. Even a lingering look, or a few ambiguous words, can provoke people.


    Jiang Yizhi saw Jiang Tiancai''s self-confidence, and her lost confidence came back.


    Still proud, he raised his chin and said:


    "I''ll go back first. If you do this well, you''ll get the most benefit."


    "I''m helping you."


    Jiang Tiancai''s face was full of smiles. Without his gentle appearance, he even said:


    "yes, I''m very grateful for the kindness of my cousin."


    Jiang Yizhi sneered, straightened her back, and turned away arrogantly.


    Leave a figure for Jiang Tiancai.


    Meng Li went directly to Wang''s yard.


    Seeing Meng Li, Wang asked his servants to serve him some snacks, and said to Meng Li:


    "this is made for my mother. I nned to invite you to eatter."


    "I didn''t expect you toe here. I don''t have to wait for someone to invite you."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it shows that I have a heart to heart rtionship with my mother."


    Wang alsoughs: "these days I study with my husband, but I don''t see your ability. On the contrary, my mouth is like honey."


    Meng Li said, "my daughter is serious."


    After that, Meng Li picked up the snack made by Wang and said:


    "my mother''s peach blossom cake is beautiful in color and fragrant. It''s excellent to see and eat."


    Wang white Meng from one eye: "OK, OK, know to coax for Niang happy."


    Meng Li smiles and takes a bite of the peach blossom cake. It''s not her holding Wang''s, it''s the peach blossom cake. No matter what it looks like or what it tastes like, it''s really good.


    Keep your lips and teeth fragrant.


    Meng Li ate a peach blossom cake. Wang asked Meng Li to eat another one. Meng Li only said that he couldn''t eat any more.


    Wang asked Meng Li to take some back.


    Meng Li agreed.


    After chatting with Wang for a while, she told her purpose:


    "mother, guess who I met when I went for a walk in the front yard with my cousin today?"


    Wang suddenly thought of a person, but still asked:


    "who is it?"


    Meng Li frowned and said:


    "it''s my cousin''s cousin from my family. It seems that she''sing to Beijing for the exam."


    Wang, oh, asked seriously:


    "and then? What happened? "


    Meng Li said, "it''s nothing. Maybe my daughter thinks more about it. I always think they are weird."


    "Mr. Jiang, in particr, always looks at his daughter, which makes her ufortable." Meng Li''s body moved and his face looked disgusted.


    Wang''s face cooled down and said to Meng Li:


    "you have reached the hairpin, and you have an engagement. You can''t have more contact with a foreigner, you know?"


    After Wang Shi finished, Xu Shi felt that his cold face was clearly not against his daughter, but he showed it to her. He felt a little guilty. He pulled out a smile and said to Meng Li:


    "if there''s anything I can''t understand, I''ll discuss it with my mother, OK?"


    Meng Li nodded cleverly: "I know, Niang."


    "I''ll stay away from you in the future."


    Wang nodded happily. Meng Li sat down for a while and left.


    After Meng left, Wang''s mouth pulled out a sarcastic smile.


    After Meng Li went back, the days stopped for another two days, and Jiang Yizhi frequently took Meng Li around. In fact, the Marquis''s house was so fast, and it was just like that.But Jiang Yizhi can always find many reasons to take Meng Li out.


    Mengjiang still feels very hard.


    She must be considerate.


    Naturally, most of the time we can meet Jiang Tiancai.


    Meng Li didn''t let the two get along with her. It seems that some careless words can make them resent each other behind their back.


    Then Meng Li turned around and ran to Wang to make a report.


    She is so upset that she always meets the young master Jiang.


    After several small reports, Wang found something for Jiang Yizhi.


    After all, Jiang Tiancai is the one who the olddy let in, and Wang can''t drive people out of the house for no reason.


    Put the spearhead on Jiang Yizhi, since so idle, all day long with his daughter scurrying, then busy up.


    Wang went out of his way to find the olddy and said that Liu Guogong''s wife was going to live a long life, while Jiang Yizhi had a quick mind and was a good woman worker.


    If Jiang Yizhi could embroider a stunning work for Liu Guogong''s wife to celebrate her birthday, she would be a bit famous in the capital, and they would choose a wider range of things, and it would be easier to get married.


    The snake hit seven inches, Wang''s point to the olddy''s point, the olddy also agreed.


    Jiang Yizhi''s marriage has always been the olddy''s heart disease, in the olddy''s eyes, Jiang Yizhi is excellent, is also inferior to the aristocratic family noble daughter, marries also must marry has the status family.


    We can''t just let it go.


    But it''s not a person surnamed Fu in Houfu. People in the capital would rather marry the concubine of Houfu than the youngdy.


    Now she''s here, and she''s behind her when she''s out of the house.


    But she is also old, how long can she protect this girl.


    When she left, the Houfu would not be the support of this girl.


    Can marry this wench low, she is really not reconciled.


    Looking at Wang, the olddy felt much more agreeable.


    I didn''t expect that I really nned to get up for Jiang Yizhi.


    This is a good way.


    Why didn''t she think of it.


    The olddy happily called Jiang Yizhi to her and told her about it.


    Jiang Yizhi is confused after listening to it. If there is such a good thing in front of her, she will be happy.


    After all, this kind of marriage usually falls on the youngdy who is in favor of the government and has not decided to marry.


    But now that she has a loved one, she can''t say that she will make Wang Shizi in Lin''an think more and think that she has other thoughts.

 Chapter 166

    And a good embroidery needs a lot of time and energy.


    People who can attract will not be as high as shiziye.


    Jiang Yizhi can only decline politely.


    But the olddy felt that Jiang Yizhi was being modest, and she had to put it on Jiang Yizhi''s head.


    Jiang Yizhi


    The olddy is very pleased to see Jiang Yizhi''s modest appearance. She is really a good child. She doesn''t have to worry so much about Jiang Yizhi. Just do it.


    Do a good job with your heart.


    Although everyone knows that it''s for the sake of marriage.


    Jiang Yizhi has no way to say, can only harden the scalp next.


    It''s really bitter. Even if she doesn''t want to use it for publicity, she can''t just embroider it to make peopleugh.


    Jiang Yizhi is not so depressed.


    It''s even more depressing to see the olddy''s happy smile.


    Old fool.


    Wang knew that Jiang Yizhi agreed, and he sent silk thread and other things to Wang Yizhi, and gave Jiang Yizhi two embroiderers to help her.


    The whole Houfu knew it, which made it difficult for Jiang Yizhi to ride a tiger.


    Jiang Yizhi is busy, Meng Li is clean.


    Jiang Tiancai once sent a letter to Jiang Yizhi. Jiang Yizhi only said that she was too busy. This matter will be discussedter.


    Jiang Tiancai is helpless.


    Without Jiang Yizhi, he could hardly see Miss Fu.


    On second thought, there will be an examination soon. If you pass the examination, you will surely get a special look from the beauty.


    Jiang Tiancai stopped for a while.


    Meng Li, as a good cousin of Jiang Yizhi, how can he not care about Jiang Yizhi.


    Meng Li took a box of incense to see Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi sits at the door, pondering over what to embroider. The servant girl tells Jiang Yizhi that Meng Li hase. Jiang Yizhi turns her eyes.


    After Meng Li''s footsteps came near, Jiang Yizhi got up to meet Meng Li.


    Before Jiang Yizhi spoke, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "cousin, I haven''t seen you for three days. I miss you very much."


    Jiang Yizhi has long understood that her cousin is now insane, and her attitude is hot and cold.


    It''s not good when you''re passionate.


    Also hypocritical to die, such a person is not worthy of the son.


    "Thank you very much for your concern. I miss you very much, but I''ve got something to stop me." Makeints about


    River, but still squeeze a smile.


    Superficial Kung Fu should be maintained.


    Meng Li went into Jiang Yizhi''s room, looked around the room, then said with a smile:


    "haven''t you started embroidery yet?"


    Jiang Yizhi


    Shut up.


    Meng Li kept smiling and said:


    "it''s OK. My cousin is very sensitive and will be able to embroider good works."


    Jiang Yizhi dry smile: "I hope such as cousin said so."


    Meng Li nodded, took out a box of spices and said:


    "before, you mentioned to me that the Yaxiang Pavilion in Beijing had produced a new fragrance. Yesterday, I went to buy two boxes myself, one for you and one for myself."


    Then he blinked at Jiang Yizhi:


    "how are you, cousin?"


    "I know you''ve been working hard for a long time, so I''ve chosen the fragrance that suits you."


    Jiang Yizhi is happy to hear this. She takes the incense from Meng Li and looks at the sign on the box. It''s Yaxiang Pavilion.


    The fragrance of yaxiangge is so expensive that it''s really painful for her to buy two boxes at a time.


    She hesitated to spend her savings. After buying incense, she would be nervous for a period of time.


    But the man didn''t blink. He bought two boxes and gave them away. It can be seen that she has a lot of spare money and different treatment.


    "Thank you, cousin. I like it very much." Jiang Yizhi epted the fragrance.


    There was no gratitude on his face.


    Meng Li doesn''t need Jiang Yizhi to appreciate her either. He looks at Jiang Yizhi meaningfully and says, "just like it. These days, you have a task to do. It''s easy to get tired. When you go to bed, you''ll have a good sleep. The next day, you''ll have a good spirit and embroidered things."


    Jiang Yizhi nodded and chatted with Meng Li for a while.


    He also asked Meng Li what he should embroider.


    Meng Liwei smiles. Of course I don''t know.


    It''s not me. Ha ha.


    When Meng left, Jiang Yizhi took out the fragrance and smelled it. It tasted good.


    The fragrance of this family is what she has been thinking about all this time.


    In the evening, Jiang Yizhi can''t wait to smoke the incense from Meng Li.


    Fragrance pleasant, Jiang Yizhi just feel his whole body and mind are rxed, gradually fell asleep.


    The next day, Jiang Yizhi woke up and couldn''t help stretching. She felt that she was full of strength.The spirit is also very strong.


    Jiang Yizhi sighed that although the fragrance was expensive, it was really good.


    If you are in Jiangnan Jiang''s family, there is no ce to buy such good things with money.


    After that, Jiang Yizhi went to sleep with Xiang.


    That night, Meng Li appeared in Jiang Yizhi''s room.


    Dark, only a little moonlight came in, Meng Li carefully rummaged around in Jiang Yizhi''s room.


    In the plot, themunication between Jiang Yizhi, Jiang Tiancai and Shizi is through letters.


    Meng Li wants to have a pair of night vision eyes. Although incense can calm the nerves and help sleep, what if Jiang Yizhi wakes up.


    Atst, Meng Li touched several pieces of paper under Jiang Yizhi''s pillow. Meng Li touched them again, then touched them again, and


    Meng Li just took them all.


    Jiang Yizhi couldn''t find anything, and she certainly didn''t dare to say it.


    This stuffy loss can only be swallowed.


    Meng Li got the letter, slipped back to his room, lit the light and stayed upte to read Jiang Yizhi''s letter one by one.


    There are letters from Lin''an Shizi to Jiang Yizhi, but there are only a few. Most of them are handed over by Jiang Tiancai.


    After reading the letter, Meng Li wrote all the letters of Lin''an Shizi and Jiang Tiancai to Jiang Yizhi, and put back some unimportant letters to Jiang Yizhi.


    After that, Meng Li went back to the room andy down.


    It''s very unpleasant to meet Jiang Tiancai often.


    The next day Meng Li got up early.


    When he got up, he went straight to Wang''s yard, just as the Marquis was at home.


    Meng Li came into the room and saw two people. Before he said anything, he began to kneel and cry.


    Cry that call a sad despair and with anger.


    When Wang saw that Meng Li was crying, he was also worried. He quickly came forward and asked, "what''s the matter? In the early morning, it made my daughter so sad. "


    Meng Li cried so much that he opened his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    The Marquis spoke:


    "don''t cry. If you have any grievances, you can say them to your father. You can make decisions for your father." His voice is low.


    Meng Li looked up at xuanyang.


    He was a tall man with good features, a short beard and a dark blue brocade suit, which matched the graceful Wang family.


    Meng Li squeezed out a few tears and shook his head at xuanyang Hou, sobbing: "Dad Daughter, I can''t say it. "


    With that, Meng Li took out the letter from Jiang Yizhi and Jiang tiancaitong, held it in his arms, and said to Wang and xuanyang Hou:


    "father, mother, you must make decisions for your daughter!"


    "You''ll see."

 Chapter 167

    Wang''s face was puzzled. He took out the letter from Meng Li''s arms and handed it to xuanyang Hou.


    Xuanyang Hou opened it and looked up. Wang helped Meng Li up from the ground and sat down on the chair.


    Looking at Meng Li pitifully:


    "it''s hateful who let my daughter suffer such injustice."


    Meng Li just cried for his mother.


    If you want to feel aggrieved, you will feel aggrieved.


    Xuanyang, however, quickly scanned the letters one by one. He was furious and patted them on the table. He said in an angry voice:


    "it''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable!"


    "It''s a wolf''s ambition!"


    Wang''s hand trembled when he saw that his husband was so angry. He took the letter and opened it. His face became worse and worse.


    His chest heaved with anger, and he said to xuanyang Hou:


    "master, you must make the decision for your daughter. This is the poison of her heart!"


    Xuanyang Hou asked the crying Meng Li:


    "how did this lettere to you?"


    Meng Li wiped his tears and said intermittently:


    "Dad, this is from my cousin''s room."


    Xuanyang Hou: "did you take it from your room?"


    Meng Li nodded, choked for a while, and slowly stopped crying:


    "yes, Dad, my daughter always feels that her cousin is strange, and seems to be always calcting something."


    "But my daughter was suspicious when she thought we had grown up together."


    "Then one day my daughter went to my cousin''s room and saw that there was a letter that my cousin didn''t put away. I was curious and took advantage of my cousin''s carelessness to touch a few letters


    After taking it back, my daughter forgot about it. I didn''t think about it until I got up this morning. I opened the letter and looked at it. But who thought the content was so unbearable. "


    "I know it''s wrong for my daughter to take other people''s things without permission. My father can punish me, but I hope that after he finds out the truth, he will not let go of those who have other intentions."


    Xuanyang Hou hums, calms down his ups and downs, shakes his sleeves and shouts at the door:


    e on."


    A maid came in from the outside, walked with her head down, and then saluted.


    Wait for olddy xuanyang toe.


    The servant girl was ordered to step down. Xuanyang Hou said to Meng Li:


    "it''s wrong for you to take other people''s things without permission. I''ll punish you for copying scriptures ten times."


    "But in this matter, about your reputation, I''m sure my father will know the truth."


    Meng Li, with tears in his eyes, rose gratefully and saluted xuanyang:


    "thank you, Dad."


    Wang was too angry to be afraid. Looking at Meng Li, he said, "my poor daughter."


    "I didn''t expect that Jiang''s daughter''s mind was so vicious. What did she do?"


    Xuanyang Hou nced at Wang and said, "what''s the pity? If you''ve been calcted, it''s not pity."


    "Put a good future son imperial concubine improper, by that treacherous viin calcte to go, also not calcte a loss."


    Wang choked and bowed his head.


    I thought that''s what I said, but you big masters don''t know what my daughter''s family is thinking.


    A little thing can sometimes make a woman lose her heart.


    Wang thought of Jiang Yizhi''s mother, who was also the noble daughter of Hou family. If she only wanted to be rich andfortable, how could she marry such a family.


    Meng Li also calmed down, wiping his tears with his handkerchief from time to time.


    Soon, Jiang Yizhi and Jiang Tiancai came.


    Jiang Yizhi''s heart is worried, always feel that something bad has happened.


    When I met Jiang Tiancai, the bad feeling became stronger.


    Jiang Tiancai is a little proud and excited. He hasn''t seen Hou Ye since he came to Hou Fu.


    Who expected to see him early in the morning? Do you remember that he is a person who intends to help him?


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t know what to face next. When he met Jiang Yizhi, he walked with wind and held his head high.


    They left the servant girl and the bookboy outside the door and went into the room alone.


    This main hall is the ce where concubines in the mansion send greetings to the Wang family on weekdays.


    It''s quite spacious.


    Jiang Yizhi looks at Wang Shi and Hou ye with a gloomy face, stares at her, the heart is flustered.


    Looking at Meng Li wiping tears from time to time, his heart became even more flustered. Finally, he calmed down and saluted:


    "Yizhi greets my aunt and uncle."


    Jiang Yizhi''s knee half squatted, Wang''s anger did not nod, do not speak, a quiet.


    Hou Ye''s eyes are not on Jiang Yizhi, but on Jiang Tiancai.


    The eyes are evil, and such a person dares to hit his daughter''s attention.


    The toad wants to eat the swan.


    Jiang Tiancai''s eyes on the Marquis suddenly became uneasy. There was a look and disdain in his eyes.And then there''s the crush of status, which turns him into mud.


    Jiang Tiancai felt his scalp numb, so he arched his hand to the Marquis and cried:


    "I''ve seen the Marquis, madam."


    Xuanyang Hou just nodded his head gently, and his attitude was very cold. Jiang Tiancai took back his hand and looked at Jiang Yizhi, who kept the salute posture, and was at a loss.


    He didn''t speak.


    Intuition tells him that this is not the time to speak.


    Jiang Yizhi bent her knees and looked up at Wang and xuanyang from time to time.


    But neither of them moved much.


    Jiang Yizhi is more and more flustered. She doesn''t respect them when she gets up. She doesn''t dare to be so arrogant, but it''s really hard to salute like this.


    At this time, the olddy came in from the outside. She was apanied by a mother-inw and a teenage maid.


    When Wang saw the olddye in, she got up and saluted her.


    Meng Li also got up to salute the olddy and called out in a weak voice:


    "grandmother."


    The Marquis stood up and called his mother.


    The olddy scanned the situation in the room and said to the woman and servant girl beside her:


    "go out and wait, take the door with you."


    Two people have to make low head back, the olddy looked at the salute of Wang, and looked at the salute of Jiang Yizhi.


    In my heart, I was so angry that I bullied her granddaughter.


    What can''t be said well? It''s embarrassing.


    Unexpectedly wayward does not let Wang Shi rise, so the old God is looking at.


    The Marquis said: "mother, son, pleasee here. There is something to solve. Let them all sit down."


    The olddy nced at xuanyang and then said:


    "let''s all sit down and talk about anything."


    Meng Li, Wang Shi and Jiang Yizhi all got up. Looking at Jiang Yizhi''s red eyes, the olddy said to Jiang Yizhi:


    e and sit next to my grandmother."


    Jiang Yizhi is very aggrieved. It seems that someone is beating a drum on her chest, which makes her heart beat. Even if there is something, only her grandmother can protect her. She sits next to the olddy cleverly.


    The olddy saw that Meng Li''s eyes were red. She asked Meng Li to sit down beside her and finally nced at Wang.


    Wang Shi saw that the olddy was so strong when she was old. She secretly gritted her teeth and felt aggrieved. She looked at xuanyang and said nothing.


    But the olddy seemed to see Jiang Tiancai and asked in a voice:


    "eh, is this


    It looks familiar, but I can''t remember who it is.

 Chapter 168

    Jiang Tiancai was depressed.


    The gentleman is ready to speak modestly.


    Xuanyang, waiting for Chen Sheng, said:


    "Jiangnan Jiang family came to Beijing for the exam."


    The olddy suddenly realized, oh, no wonder she looked familiar. She seemed to have met Jiang Tiancai once before, nodded at him, and asked xuanyang Hou:


    "in the early morning, what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyang Hou took out the letter, Jiang Yizhi along looked in the past, heart trembled.


    It''s a lot like her stuff.


    The olddy took the letter and opened it. Jiang Yizhi was beside the olddy. She couldn''t help but peep out her head.


    With one eye, Jiang Yizhi widened her eyes and looked shocked.


    I wish I could snatch the letter from the olddy, tear it and throw it away.


    The content on each piece of paper is short, but the content is very informative. The most important thing is that the letter above is hers.


    Because she was worried that Jiang Tiancai would leave her letters in her hands and be taken as the handle by Jiang Tiancai in the future, she gave Jiang Tiancai the letters she wrote and took them back to keep them.


    Jiang Yizhi''s fingertips trembled and her whole body softened. She fell down from her chair and knelt down in front of the olddy.


    The olddy pursed her mouth and did not speak. After reading the letter, she looked at Jiang Yizhi with disappointment on her face and sighed:


    "Yizhi, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Yizhi''s beautiful handwriting, she naturally knows.


    The olddy''s heart is aching, one is her granddaughter, the other is her granddaughter.


    There is meat in the palm and back of the hand.


    I didn''t expect that the child had so many eyes.


    The olddy returned the letter to xuanyang Hou, who threw it at the foot of Jiang Tiancai and said, "I hope you can give us an exnation."


    Jiang Tiancai picked up the letter and nced at it in a hurry. His hand trembled and his heart thumped. He knew that the matter had been revealed and his mouth moved. He didn''t know what to say.


    What are you talking about?


    If you don''t admit it, it''s not manly.


    Admittedly?


    How can I admit that I just want to hit your daughter?


    I''m afraid I''ll be killed.


    If the other party doesn''t have an engagement, he can''t control his admiration.


    But other people have an engagement. He will be looked at shamelessly.


    Flustered looking at Jiang Yizhi kneeling on the ground.


    Isn''t this cousin a smooth talker? Can''t she answer what she says with a small mouth?


    I''m speechless.


    Jiang Yizhi corner of the eye Yu Guang see Jiang Tiancai cast to her eyes, but did not pay attention.


    Waste one.


    Usually boast of their own set of a set of key moments like dumb.


    Jiang Tiancai saw that the atmosphere was really condensed. He could only hear his heart beating. He faltered to the Marquis:


    "Marquis, this Then... "


    Xuanyang Hou snorts coldly. Don''t look at Jiang Tiancai.


    The timidity of a man''s manner is despised.


    In her heart, Jiang Yizhi scolded the rubbish again and cried out:


    "grandma, maybe there is a misunderstanding, but it''s not sure!"


    Wang looked at Jiang Yizhi in disgust and asked:


    "Jiang Yizhi, what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "Isn''t the handwriting on it yours?"


    Jiang Yizhi face with tears, in the face of such a strong momentum Wang, open mouth looking at the olddy, hope that the olddy can help her deal with Wang.


    But the olddy was disappointed. She was silent.


    Jiang Yizhi can only Wang said: "aunt, it can''t be said that someone imitated my handwriting."


    Wang''s sneer: "imitation."


    Who has nothing to do with it.


    There''s no good in setting you up.


    I''m full. I''m full.


    The olddy thought for a moment, looked at Wang and asked:


    "where did the lettere from?"


    Meng Li wiped his tears and said:


    "back to grandma, it''s me."


    Meng Li told the olddy what he had said to Wang Shi and xuanyang Hou.


    It''s in Jiang Yizhi''s room.


    He admitted his mistake to the olddy again.


    The olddy sighed: "since you have been punished, it''s all right."


    Jiang Yizhi''s face turns pale. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to exin. In her heart, Meng Li is especially angry with her letter.


    She thinks it''s very safe. She''s a woman. Few people enter her boudoir. Everyone especially avoids women''s boudoir. Who knows what''s in it.


    Angry, he asked Meng Lizhi:


    "why did you take my letter?"


    Meng Li looks ashamed:


    "cousin, it''s cousin who is wrong. Cousin apologizes to you."


    "I''m sorry.""But cousin, you said it was your letter."


    Jiang Yizhi then found that she had said something wrong in a hurry and denied it in a panic:


    "I didn''t, I really didn''t, when did I say it?"


    "Grandmother, you know what kind of person I am, right? Please believe me."


    Jiang Yizhi knelt down and went to the olddy, holding her leg and crying.


    The olddy was disappointed and sighed:


    "I really don''t know why you have such a mind. You let me down so much."


    Jiang Yizhi opens her mouth and shouts:


    "Wuwu "Grandmother."


    Meng Li said to Wang:


    "Niang, my daughter just took a few letters at that time, but she didn''t take them all. I don''t know..."


    Wang understood and said to the olddy:


    "mother, maybe there is..."


    The olddy was just tired and whispered:


    "save her face."


    Wang was not reconciled and said:


    "Niang, Mingxi has been wronged and things are not clear. How can Mingxi swallow this breath?"


    Three women in a y, Meng Li felt that he would be a pir.


    She cried and said:


    "it''s OK, mom, that''s it."


    "It''s just cousin, you hurt my heart so much."


    Meng Li wept bitterly.


    A look of grievance and perfection.


    The olddy couldn''t bear to see Meng Li like this. She asked Meng Li toe to her side and said, "good boy, you are wronged."


    Meng Li dropped his eyes and shook his head: "grandma, I''m not wronged."


    Xuanyang Hou said:


    "mother, the child is still young, and there is still the possibility of correction. If you are biased, it is always easy to make a big mistake."


    When xuanyang was waiting to speak, I had no choice but to wave my hand and said,


    "just send someone to have a look."


    Jiang Yizhi was so flustered that she pleaded to xuanyang Hou:


    "uncle, please don''t, don''t."


    Xuanyang Hou sighs and looks at Jiang Yizhi''s face which looks like his dead sister.


    Neither mother nor daughter has a clear mind.


    Ignoring Jiang Yizhi''s request, he sent someone to Jiang Yizhi''s room.


    Jiang Yizhi looks at the people around, the fact is in front of her, she can''t exin, can only keep crying, to ease the panic in her heart.


    What to do.


    Jiang Yizhi''s greatest fear is to send her back to Jiang''s family in Jiangnan.


    She can have a good life if she is driven back by Hou Fu.


    Jiang Yizhi''s heart beats like thunder and she is weak all over.


    Xuanyang Hou looked at Jiang Tiancai and said to him:


    "Mr. Jiang, since he doesn''t feelfortable living in the Marquis''s house, please wait outside for the exam."


    Jiang Tiancai''s face is ugly. It''s bad for his face to be expelled. He resents the Marquis''s house in his heart.


    But there was no other way but to say:


    "thank you for your hospitality these days. I''ll pack up and go now."

 Chapter 169

    Jiang Tiancai looks at Jiang Yizhi''s miserable appearance, but he can''t help but be thankful. Fortunately, he is not a member of the Hou family and won''t face punishment.


    On the surface, he has temper and momentum, but in fact, he is uneasy. Every second here is particrly ufortable.


    Neither standing nor sitting.


    All people ignore him, hate to ignore, and fear that others will look at him.


    It''splicated.


    Let him go, and he''ll go in a hurry.


    I don''t know what else will happen if I stay.


    Today, the Houfu bullied him, humiliated him, belittled him, and treated him another day to get an official title. These people will regret it.


    If Meng Li knew Jiang Tiancai thought like this, he wouldugh that Jiang Tiancai was too simple.


    The Marquis''s house, a noble family with profound knowledge, will not do anything ugly.


    But in private


    Xuanyang Hou is not willing to talk more with Jiang Tiancai. He has lost his identity by talking more with such people.


    Call a boy andmand:


    "send Mr. Jiang, find a good ce for him, and thene back, you know?"


    Xiao Si understood the implication of xuanyang Hou and even nodded his head.


    Then he came to Jiang Tiancai and said:


    "Mr. Jiang, please?"


    The boy didn''t give Jiang Tiancai a good face, and his chin raised slightly.


    Jiang Tiancai was annoyed that a servant of Houfu had such an attitude. In front of the master, he had such an attitude, which represented the master''s attitude.


    A throw sleeve, exasperated be angry way: "wait for ye to leave."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Jiang Tiancai lost his manners and left. The olddy couldn''t help shaking her head and didn''t speak.


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi, she sighed.


    The more Jiang Yizhi cried, the more sad she was. When the servants took the rest of Jiang Yizhi''s letters, they handed them around.


    Wang was so angry that he wanted to fan Jiang Yizhi.


    It took several deep breaths to hold back.


    The olddy was also deeply disappointed and sighed from time to time. Xuanyang looked at the letter.


    His voice was deafening and he roared at Jiang Yizhi:


    "what''s wrong with you in our Hou mansion? What''s your behavior?"


    "Ah?"


    Xuanyang was so angry that he could not help it.


    Meng Li took the letter curiously, and Wang stopped him:


    "don''t look, listen to my mother."


    Meng Li shook his head and said persistently:


    "it''s OK, mom. I''ll just have a look. I''m not angry or crying."


    Wang sighed and left without stopping Meng.


    Meng Li took the letter and looked at it seriously. His face was veryplicated, and the most important thing was that he couldn''t believe it.


    These letters are from Wang Shizi of Lin''an to Jiang Yizhi.


    Some ambiguous or touching words in it prove their rtionship.


    There is also the name of the prince of Lin''an on the letter.


    Wang''s worried looking at Meng Li.


    I''m afraid Meng Li can''t ept it.


    After reading the letter, Meng Li held the letter tightly and asked Jiang Yizhi bitterly:


    "cousin, is this true?"


    "You tell me it''s not true."


    Jiang Yizhi felt that she was numb, but she didn''t cry. Looking at Meng Li, she felt happy and said: "Shizi likes me, what can I do?"


    Meng Li seems to be choked and pours on Wang''s arms, wailing and calling his mother.


    The olddy closed her eyes, opened them again and said:


    "let me handle this matter."


    Looking at Meng Li in Wang''s arms, he said:


    "child, you are wronged."


    Meng Li trembles and weeps. Wang''s heart is like a knife. What should we do about this marriage.


    Xuanyang Hou looks at Jiang Yizhi and wants to curse and beat people.


    But it''s not his daughter. He can''t scold or fight.


    I can only say to the olddy:


    "then I hope my mother will cherish the child for justice."


    Xuanyang Hou seldom talks to the olddy with such a tough attitude.


    The olddy''s tears rolled out of her eyes and said:


    "don''t worry."


    Facing Jiang Yizhi, he said: "are you willing to give up with Lin''an Shizi?"


    "He is your future cousin. What are you doing?"


    Jiang Yizhi looked up at the olddy and asked her to break up with Wang Shizi of Lin''an?


    She went all out of her way?


    Meng Li lies on Wang''s leg and looks at Jiang Yizhi like a smile. Jiang Yizhi returns with a venomous look.


    It''s loaded. It''s loaded.


    The woman did it on purpose.


    Jiang Yizhi, who wanted to admit her mistake and then said that she wanted to end up with Wang Shizi of Lin''an, could not bear the stimtion from Meng Li and said to the olddy:"Grandmother, you can''t be so entric. It''s me that Shizi likes, not her."


    Jiang Yizhi finish saying, in the heart just feel in the heart a breath out.


    Give Meng Li a look of victory.


    It is an indisputable fact that she is in love with her son.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to Jiang Yizhi. Wang''s smell speech ps Meng Li''s hand on the back and stares at Jiang Yizhi coldly.


    The mouth moved, xuanyang Hou looked at Wang''s one eye, Wang just held back not to speak.


    Olddy


    Why is the child so stubborn.


    The olddy was very tired, and she said: "if you want to destroy your cousin''s marriage with Lin''an Shizi, I can only send someone to escort you back to Jiang Nanjiang''s home."


    Jiang Yizhi raised her head to stare at the olddy.


    She didn''t think the olddy would say such a thing if she dealt with it.


    I didn''t expect


    Jiang Yizhi was flustered and shook her head:


    "no, grandma, I don''t want to go back to Jiang''s house."


    "My parents passed away, so many years away from the Jiang family, grandmother, how can you give up."


    Wang looked at Jiang Yizhi sarcastically.


    I don''t want it at home.


    The olddy rubbed the eyebrow heart wearily, still not willing to go back to Jiang Yizhi.


    Sent back by the Marquis''s house, the Jiang family will inevitably despise it.


    Then he asked Jiang Yizhi:


    "are you willing to break up with Shizi?"


    Jiang Yizhi looks at Meng Li and doesn''t speak.


    How to say it.


    Jiang Yizhi was silent, and the olddy said:


    "then you go back to your room to stay, when you want to understand, when you say it."


    "You can''t leave the hospital without understanding."


    "The servant girls around me didn''t do their duty. Let''s change them all." The olddy sighed.


    Jiang Yizhi still can''t ept the fact that all the servant girls around her are her confidants. How can she change them.


    Can you be asfortable as before.


    It''s hard to stare at her every move all the time.


    I can''t help but ask sadly:


    "grandma, why are you so cruel?"


    No matter how good the olddy''s temper is, it''s lost by Jiang Yizhi''s ignorance.


    I can''t help but say in a deep voice:


    "what do you want?"


    If it had not been for her, the child would have been on the way back to Jiang''s home.


    Do such things, Wang can not tolerate someone deliberately harm her children?


    Although things exposed did not seed, but it is undeniable that this thing is the girl has a bad mind.


    The olddy knew it was unfair, but she couldn''t be cruel when she thought of the child''s life experience.


    Give her another chance.


    For thest time.


    She can''t help stepping on other people''s bottom line.

 Chapter 170

    Seeing that the olddy was angry, Jiang Yizhi shrank in fright.


    What does she want?


    She didn''t know what she wanted.


    Jiang Yizhi was asked to have nothing to say, and the olddy said:


    "no words, let''s make a decision like this."


    "If you want to understand, send someone to inform you, and then give your cousin a sincere apology. If your cousin forgives you, you cane out again."


    The olddy decided to throw the pot to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li followed the pot, especially the aggrieved pursed mouth did not speak.


    Is it hard for her to say that she has forgiven now.


    Jiang Yizhi opened her mouth. The olddy gave a warning to Jiang Yizhi. Jiang Yizhi shut up and didn''t say anything.


    The olddy said:


    "well, I''m tired too. I''ll go first. "


    the olddy looked very tired and went straight away.


    Leave a few people behind.


    She is really tired, heart tired.


    She felt worse than anyone when the child was like this.


    Wang is not happy with the olddy''s decision. Meng Li just shakes his head at Wang.


    Wang arranged to send Jiang Yizhi back to her yard. When Jiang Yizhi left, she looked at Meng Li bitterly.


    I feel like I want to stare at a hole in Meng Li.


    Then Wang is busy with the change of servants in Jiang Yizhi''s yard, and he wants tofort Meng Li. He feels embarrassed and wants to use them separately.


    Meng Li only said that he would adjust slowly.


    Don''t worry too much about her.


    Even if this happened, they could not go to the prince of Lin''an.


    Xuanyang Hou just sighed.


    Meng Li took the opportunity to say:


    "Dad, my daughter is not willing to remarry my son."


    Xuanyang Marquis and Wang''s face is very bitter. This matter is a big thing for them, and it''s just a small thing to say.


    Because this matter withdraws the engagement, approximately own daughter then can spread does not have the tolerance quantity.


    Divorcing also affects her daughter''s reputation.


    But Shizi doesn''t look at people in the eye, and Jiang Yizhi gives and receives each other, really p face.


    It''s all a joke.


    When can my daughter get better after marriage.


    It''s hard to do.


    Xuanyang Hou thought for a while and said:


    "you are angry now. It''s hard to avoid impulse when you say something. You should go back and think about it."


    Meng Li''s eyes are full of tears:


    "Dad...!"


    when you think about the long-term marriage, it''s hard to avoid the impact on you


    Meng Li knew it was the result in his heart. He agreed to go back to think with tears in his face.


    When Meng Li goes back to his yard, chunlv doesn''t know what happened this morning, but Meng Li can''t say it, and chunlv doesn''t ask.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes crying red and swollen, he quickly tried to eliminate the swelling for Meng Li.


    Meng Li makes a sad appearance that he doesn''t want to talk to others, and asks chunlv to retreat.


    After spring green retreats, Meng Li''s expression is faint.


    He sipped his tea slowly.


    The great transfer of Jiang Yizhi''s courtyard has attracted the attention of the whole marquis.


    I inquired everywhere, but only a few people on the scene knew what happened this morning. They couldn''t find out, which made everyone scratch their hearts and lungs.


    A group of people in Jiang Yizhi''s yard have all been reced.


    Then the olddy sent out a message in Hou''s house, saying that she would devote herself to Buddhism in the near future. For the time being, we don''t need to greet her.


    No one should disturb her.


    The Wang family will take care of the big and small affairs in the mansion.


    Meng Li smiles when he learns about it. It seems that this is the olddy''s way to pacify Wang.


    If you want to protect Jiang Yizhi, you have to pay something.


    But Jiang Yizhi didn''t understand the olddy''s good intentions.


    Maybe it''s cruel to treat her like this.


    But what Jiang Yizhi destroyed was the life of the client.


    Before noon, there were two major events in Hou''s house. Miss Biao was forbidden and the olddy could not worship Buddha.


    Some people also heard that Miss Biao''s cousin had also been expelled from the Houfu.


    There''s no connection. There''s a ghost.


    Everyone is guessing what Jiang Yizhi has done, but he doesn''t dare to ask. He can''t hold it.


    Some people in the government naturally don''t like Jiang Yizhi. Jiang Yizhi has been in the government for more than ten years, and has had more or less conflicts with others.


    However obstruct so olddy''s heart and liver, gave endure to go down.


    Now that something has happened to Jiang Yizhi, it''s necessary for someone to wait and see, trying to get down the well and get rid of the past hatred.


    Several concubines of the Marquis''s family were also very pleased to see Wang. They were afraid to burn the fire on their heads.


    In their hearts, this time Wang won the olddy.


    But Jiang Tiancai is taken out by the servants of Hou''s house. The servants follow Jiang Tiancai and look at which Inn Jiang Tiancai stays in. After writing down the address, they go back to Hou''s house and report to xuanyang Hou.Xuanyang Hou gave orders to him with a cold smile.


    I have to leave.


    Jiang Yizhi sat in the room, looking at the strange faces standing around her. She rounded her eyes and swept the teacup on the table. Her voice was sharp:


    "get out of here."


    The maid went out obediently.


    Stay at the door and never leave.


    Jiang Yizhi looked at his bed was turned upside down, a letter is not.


    I couldn''t help crying.


    Why take her letter for no reason?


    She didn''t know when she got it.


    After crying enough, Jiang Yizhi opened the door and saw two maidservants holding out their hands to stop her:


    "Miss, the olddy said, you can''t go out."


    Jiang Yizhi asked:


    "where''s grandma?"


    "The olddy devotes herself to Buddhism and has already said that no one is allowed to disturb her."


    "If there is something wrong with Miss, we can inform her to solve it for her." A maid said with drooping eyes.


    Jiang Yizhi''s face showed a sarcastic smile and turned to enter the room.


    Her grandmother was angry and left her alone.


    It''s so cool.


    At night, Jiang Tiancai was lying in a forest in a daze. His whole body was injured and embarrassed.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Jiang Tiancai woke up. He moved his body and screamed in pain.


    There''s no ce in my body that doesn''t hurt.


    Jiang Tiancai''s memory returns to the cage, and his face looks frightened.


    He remembers that he was taken here by several big menst night, and then he was so rude that he boxed and punched him, which made himatose several times, woke up several times and cried for mercy.


    But the other party ignored him, and the pain made Jiang Tiancai cry for his father and mother. Finally, he was in apletea, and he didn''t know when the pedestrian left.


    Jiang Tiancai had a sense of survival. Fortunately, he left him a life.


    Is it for money or for anything.


    Jiang Tiancai couldn''t figure it out.


    If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Jiang Tiancai thinks it''s important to protect his life at present.


    Thirsty to death, want to drink water, want to ask for help, he pulled the corner of his mouth, lips split overflow blood, Jiang Tiancai out of the tongue to lick.


    Looking around, I don''t know where it is, from the wilderness.


    Bearing the pain, Jiang Tiancai stood up with all his strength, walked two steps tremblingly, and cried weakly:


    "is there anyone, please help me, help me."

 Chapter 171

    Jiang Tiancai felt that he had lost most of his life.


    He was in the woods, shouting for help.


    But the more he yelled, the more tired he was. He had no strength to yell. Jiang Tiancai found a ce to lie down.


    He checked the bank notes on his lower body. They are still there.


    So who did he offend?


    If Jiang Tiancai thinks about it, he has to offend the marquis.


    I didn''t expect that the Marquis''s office should be so insidious.


    Jiang Tiancai''s eyes are full of bitterness. If he wants to gain fame in the future, he will have to get back today''s disgrace.


    Now he has no strength, can only temporarily endure.


    He resented in his heart and cared about it. The pain all over his body made him unable to forgetst night.


    Just then, he heard footsteps.


    Overjoyed, he stood up and cried with all his strength:


    "uncle, help me."


    The farmer hears the speech and looks at Jiang Tiancai in surprise.


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t know what he looked like, but the farmer could see that the man standing in front of him was ck and blue. Although his clothes were good, they were all stained.


    What a mess.


    Farmers can''t see what Jiang Tiancai is like.


    When Jiang Tiancai saw someone, he rxed all over and felt dizzy. He simply followed his instinct and didn''t support it any more. He fainted directly.


    Before fainting, he just said to the farmer:


    "uncle, you must help me."


    The kind and honest farmer saw that he was dizzy, so he carried Jiang Tiancai on his back and went back home.


    Fortunately, Jiang Tiancai had money. The farmer took Jiang Tiancai''s money and asked him for a doctor.


    It''s also some trauma. It''s good to cultivate for a period of time.


    After several days of cultivation, Jiang Tiancai felt that the conditions in the farmer''s home were too poor. He ate sweet potatoes in the field all day long, without any oil or fish.


    He went back to the city to recover, and the day of the examination was near.


    Jiang Tiancai is eager to pass the examination and be an official.


    It is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge.


    His bookboy is still waiting for him at the old inn.


    When the two masters and servants met for a while, Jiang Tiancai was embarrassed to say that he had been beaten.


    I just said that I went to the mountain and fell off the cliff.


    The book boy will listen to this exnation.


    The truth.


    It doesn''t matter!


    Jiang Tiancai took the bookboy to a new Inn and stayed there. He studied in the inn all day.


    This move is to avoid the Houfu, but when Jiang Tiancai left thest Inn, the people of the inn informed the people of the Houfu, and the people of the Houfu sent people to stare at Jiang Tiancai.


    Until Jiang Tiancai finds a new address, the people of Hou''s house arrange the inn. If Jiang Tiancai wants to leave, they will be informed.


    So in fact, the Houfu, where Jiang Tiancai lived, knew all about it.


    But Jiang Yizhi stays in the room all day, is really unable to pull down the face to apologize with Meng Li.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Yizhi does not know whether the other party will forgive her.


    If she doesn''t forgive her, she apologizes and humiliates herself.


    In the heart also has fluke, hoped that the olddy slowly dissipated the spirit, cane forward to this matter in the past.


    But Wang Shizi of Lin''an didn''t receive Jiang Yizhi''s letter for several days, but he was still worried.


    Send someone to inquire, Hou Fu closed Jiang Yizhi.


    The son of the world also did not have the idea of contacting with Jiang Yizhi.


    At the beginning, I just felt interesting, but I didn''t expect that it was quite in line with his heart.


    I asked my servants to inquire about why they were imprisoned, but they didn''t find out.


    Shizi gave up.


    Shizi knew that Jiang Yizhi was very popr with the olddy of Houfu, so he came out after a period of time.


    Those pedantic old men and women like to grind people with this episode.


    Meng Li knows that xuanyang Hou sent someone to beat Jiang Tiancai. Wang told Meng Li about it.


    Wang said that he had been angry with her.


    He also said that if Jiang Tiancai was not honest, it would not be as simple as a fight.


    Meng Li then inquired about the inn where Xiajiang Tiancai stayed.


    Two dayster, Meng Li took chunlv out to go shopping.


    Meng Li went out wearing a curtain hat to cover his face.


    And the Spring Green East stroll West stroll, as if unintentionally, to jiangtiancai fall to live outside the inn.


    Jiang Tiancai should have a lot of money. The inn he lives in is a prosperous area. Meng Li looks at a man holding a target, which is full of red sugar gourd.


    While walking, he yelled:


    "sugar gourd, sugar gourd, sweet and sour sugar gourd..."


    Meng Li said to chunlv:


    "chunlv, help me buy a sugar gourd."


    Spring green answered and said to Meng Li:


    "the youngdy will stand here, and the maid will go back."Meng Li nodded and chunlv went straight away.


    Meng Li looks at chunlv''s back and disappears into the crowd.


    Meng Li wandered in the street for a while, looking for something, and found a clean dressed boy, who should be the child of a peddler nearby.


    At this time, he was ying with a group of children in an alley.


    Meng Li observed for a while and felt that the boy was the most clever.


    Meng Li beckons to the boy. The boy stops fighting. He is not afraid of life at all. He trots towards Meng Li with a smile and shouts: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li looked at the boy, about six or seven years old.


    Said:


    "my sister asked you to send me a letter. Would you please send it to my sister?"


    The boy tilts his head and stares at Meng Li''s curtain cap. He wants to see Meng Li''s face clearly. From his voice, he is a very gentle elder sister.


    Curious about Meng Li''s appearance.


    However, the boy could not see clearly and asked Meng Li in a vague way:


    "is it far, sister?"


    Meng Li shook his head, pointed the boy in a direction and said, "it''s not far."


    After Meng Li told the boy the address, he took out a letter and a ingot of silver. The boy looked at Meng Li''s white hand and his dirty hand. He was embarrassed to take it from Meng Li''s hand and held it together with his hands.


    Meng Li put the letter and the silver in the boy''s heart.


    The boy held the letter in one hand, and he even weighed the silver in the other.


    Surprised, he said:


    "it''s so much. Is it for me? Sister, you are so generous. "


    Meng Liughs. He''s a smart guy. He can talk.


    Said:


    "yes, yes."


    The boy was very happy when he heard that Meng Li had given him everything. Although he didn''t know how much silver it was and how many things he could buy, his father seemed to be very happy when he saw it.


    Better than to see him.


    Even said:


    "thank you, sister. Don''t worry. I know what you said. I y all day and my home is nearby."


    Meng Li nodded and taught the boy:


    "you just knock on the door, put the letter directly at the door, and then run away quickly so that the people inside don''t see you, you know?"


    With a small chest, the boy said:


    "don''t worry, I know. They never caught me stealing my mother''s food at home."


    Meng Li could not helpughing:


    " All right


    The boy finally said, "I''ll tell my friends that I can''t y with them in advance."


    Meng Li nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 172

    The boy ran to several partners who looked at him and said solemnly:


    "I have something to do. I''ll y with youter."


    With that, the boy looked back and saw that Meng Li had disappeared.


    The boy was surprised and looked at hispanion.


    A child said, "when you were talking just now, the elder sister left."


    The boy pursed his mouth: "OK."


    With that, the boy put the letter in his arms and ran to the address Meng Li gave him.


    ording to Meng Li''s arrangement, he knocked on the door, left the letter and ran away.


    Because the boy was short, small and unimportant, no one noticed him after running around the inn.


    Jiang Tiancai shakes his head and studies in the room. When he hears the knock on the door, he looks at the bookboy.


    The book boy is understanding. He opens the door. He is suspicious. There is no one.


    Looking down, there was a letter lying on the ground.


    The bookboy picked up the letter, handed it to Jiang Tiancai and said:


    "no one, only this one."


    Jiang Tiancai frowned and thought it was a letter from Jiang Yizhi. He put down the book and opened the letter.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Jiang Yizhi''s letter.


    It''s a crooked handwriting.


    The above only said that if you want to pass the examination, you can go to a ce at the time agreed by the other party. As long as he gives money, you can know the examination questions in advance and also provide the articles used in the examination.


    It seems that the man who wrote the letter really has this ability.


    One of the most important items in the examination is that the imperial court set a proposition for the candidates to express their opinions around the topic.


    Whose opinion is original, the article is good, let examiners p a case to say absolutely, passed.


    Jiang Tiancai wrung his brows and put the letter in his arms.


    Thinking for a second, I''m ready to go out.


    The boy asked, "where are you going, young master?"


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t return, so he said, "just wait for me in the room."


    After that, Jiang Tiancai went downstairs, grabbed a young man in the lobby and asked:


    "who came in just now?"


    Xiao Er gave a hi and said with a smile:


    "my guest, your words are interesting. Our hotel is an inn, so there are a lot of peopleing and going."


    Jiang Tiancai looked at Xiao Er seriously and said:


    "I mean, is there any special personing in?"


    He put the towel on his shoulder and said to Jiang Tiancai:


    "my guest, as long as the people who enter our inn, they are all special people to the little ones."


    Jiang Tiancai Good


    A bull''s head is not a horse''s mouth.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find out anything, Jiang Tiancai went to the counter and the shopkeeper was dialing the abacus with the ount book.


    The shopkeeper is a fat middle-aged man. Without raising his head, he turns his eyes up and looks at Jiang Tiancai:


    "my guest, what can I do for you?"


    The shopkeeper remembered that this man seemed to have someone who wanted to know his whereabouts.


    Noble people are everywhere in the capital. I don''t know who they have offended.


    Jiang Tiancai looks at the shopkeeper and sighs that people''s hearts are not ancient. Even the shopkeeper of an inn in Beijing is too proud to look at people with a straight eye.


    Jiang Tiancai is holding his breath in his heart. When he goes out, his father instructs him not to offend such innkeeper easily.


    Because I don''t know who is the backer behind him. This is the industry of that big family.


    Jiang Tiancai squeezed out a smile, took out some silver, put it on the counter and asked:


    "shopkeeper, who came in just half an hour ago?"


    The shopkeeper just looked up at Jiang Tiancai and took the silver from the counter.


    The shopkeeper repeated: "half a quarter of an hour?"


    After thinking about it, I really recalled it, and then said:


    "it''s not."


    "But there are a few out of here."


    "Is there anyone special out there?"


    "The people who went out were all the guests here. You can''t say you''ve seen them all." The shopkeeperughs.


    He asked one more question: "what do you want to do?"


    Jiang Tiancai was disappointed and didn''t want to say more. He waved his hand and said:


    "nothing. Thank you, shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper doesn''t care:


    "well, you can tell me if you have anything."


    Jiang Tiancai said hello.


    ncing around the inn, he found no suspicious person and returned to the room.


    Jiang Tiancai went back to his room and called out the bookboy. He was lying on the bed and Pondering over it.


    It''s not the first time that the examination questions have been leaked. I heard that the imperial court had investigated and dealt with such a case before.At that time, it was selling the topics, but it was all for people with channels.


    But Jiang Tiancai didn''t expect to fall on him.


    Will there be fraud?


    Also with the article.


    Then Jiang Tiancaiughed at himself. He thought highly of himself.


    Who''s going to take so much trouble with him?


    Even if he offended Hou Fu, Hou Fu also beat him out. Even if he wanted to kill him or something, he would have done it long ago. There''s no need to do that.


    Jiang Tiancai thinks that the other party just needs silver.


    He doesn''t need any silver.


    But if it is found out, the penalty is very heavy.


    But if you can''t find out, it''s a matter of preparedness to spend some money and prepare for such a share.


    If he can''t use it, he will lose some money at most. If he can use it, his fate will be rewritten.


    Jiang Tiancai is so tangled that he has no intention of reading.


    And Meng Li went back to the ce where he had agreed to wait for spring green.


    Spring green with a string of sugar gourd face panic everywhere, when see Meng Li, spring green just feel a stone in his heart fell.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, where have you been?"


    Meng Li said:


    "just now I saw an old woman selling her own knitwear, so I went to buy one."


    "As a result, there were too many styles. I was too fussy and dyed some time."


    Chunlu can''tin to her master, but can only say:


    "well, miss, what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    Meng Li looked at the sugar gourd and said:


    "let''s go back to the mansion."


    Spring greenway should be.


    Meng Li and chunlv return to the Marquis''s residence. When they pass by the front yard, they meet xuanyang marquis.


    Meng Li saluted: "my daughter has seen my father."


    Xuanyang nodded and asked:


    "are you out shopping?"


    Meng Li nodded, xuanyang Hou nced at Meng Li, hooked his lips and said:


    "I think you are in a good mood, very good, very happy for your father."


    Meng Li knew that xuanyang Hou was talking about the prince of Lin''an.


    During this period of time, she didn''t withdraw her marriage, which made xuanyang Hou think that she didn''t mind.


    What''s the use of making trouble.


    Before that, it was a possibility for the Hou family to withdraw their marriage. At least now, even if the king Lin''an sent someone to discuss the wedding date, the Hou family will consider it again.


    Put it off for a while and give yourself more time.


    I''m sure I''m going to retire.


    Meng Li sighed and said quietly:


    "yes, Dad, nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you are willing to give up."


    Xuanyang Hou You''re right

 Chapter 173

    Meng Li nodded:


    "if Dad says right, he is right."


    Xuanyang Hou


    That''s right.


    The reason why difficult things are called difficult things is that people can''t or are very difficult to do.


    If you just give up, there will be no difficulties.


    It can be understood emotionally as well.


    If you don''t care about someone, you won''t feel upset and depressed, and you won''t have to cry.


    Just enjoy the glory and wealth quietly.


    Xuanyang Hou thought for a while and said:


    "then you can go back. You have something to do for your father."


    Meng Li saluted and replied:


    "OK, Dad."


    Xuanyang Hou took the lead in walking, while Meng Li took chunlv with him.


    Back in his yard, Meng Li ate the sugar gourd, sour and sweet, good.


    Then inquired about Xiajiang Yizhi''s situation.


    Jiang Yizhi has nothing to do with it. She just likes to get angry with her maidservant and find fault with her.


    Jiang Yizhi is obstinate and would rather be closed than bowed.


    But I''m really upset.


    Spring green to Mengli said the situation there, Mengli eyebrows moved, with Jiang Yizhi to go.


    I can''t stand it one day.


    Meng Li is not surprised by Jiang Yizhi''s apology. Anyway, the apology is not sincere.


    On the contrary, Meng Li still wants to dy for a while and let Jiang Yizhi close for a while.


    Jiang Yizhi is more stubborn, waiting for the olddy to let go, the olddy will also be stubborn.


    Don''t you know what I''m thinking?


    It''s because I know that Jiang Yizhi, relying on her love, thinks that this matter can be understated in the past. I only use the excuse of worshiping Buddha, one is to appease Wang, the other is to avoid Jiang Yizhi.


    After a period of time, Meng Li took advantage of the spring green is not in the yard, then slipped out of the Houfu.


    It''s very inconvenient to follow her all day.


    Slip out first, and when youe back, just find an excuse to prevaricate.


    Meng Li is still wearing a curtain hat. His clothes are morefortable and simple. Some of them are like those worn by gongzige, and he doesn''t wear jewelry on his head.


    Meng left a teahouse and found a private room with a screen.


    She also hired a simple literacy sophomore to give her a temporary job.


    It is today that she made an appointment with Jiang Tiancai.


    I don''t know if Jiang Tiancai wille.


    ording to Jiang Tiancai''s character, Meng Li thinks he wille.


    Jiang Tiancai also hesitated in the inn, go or not?


    These days, in order to tangle this matter, tea does not think, rice does not want to read the book.


    In the end, Jiang Tiancai couldn''t help thinking about hou Fu, who looked down on him just because no one in his family was an official in the court.


    He wants to do this, but let Jiang Tiancai give 20 Liang silver as a deposit first. The title must be kept for him and won''t be given to others.


    Jiang Tiancai thought the article was made by this dandy, and even said no.


    Meng Li said that of course it was not. She found out an article she had made. The characters were also written by her children. The font was very beautiful. Meng Li''s writing was full of dragons and Phoenix.


    Let Jiang Tiancai have a look first. This is the article written by the person she asked to solve the problemter.


    Jiang Tiancai took Dingqing''s article and read it carefully. He could not help but sigh about the talent of the writer.

 Chapter 174

    This paper expounds some unique views on the policy of the current Dynasty.


    Jiang Tiancai can''t help admiring. At least the articles he wrote are higher than his level.


    Jiang Tiancai couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t spend the money, he would give it to others, and even the author of the article would write for others.


    Then he''s at a disadvantage.


    In the end, Jiang Tiancai paid 20 Liang down payment.


    As far as Jiang Tiancai is concerned, although he has a lot of money, he can''t afford it.


    The most important future.


    Meng Li said that he would like to have the exam questions sent to him in the morning. Jiang Tiancai wants to learn them by heart earlier.


    Meng Li still said that the problem has note out, even if ites out, my father is defending himself, so there is no way to tell in advance.


    Meng Li also said that a schr like Jiang Tiancai will never forget, and there is nothing difficult.


    Jiang Tiancai wants toe here, too.


    Maybe this dandy is not at ease with people he knows. He is afraid that things will be revealed.


    It can be seen from the fact that he didn''t dare to show his face that he was very cautious and timid.


    Jiang Tiancai found an excuse in his heart and convinced himself.


    Although Jiang Tiancai''s heart is a little uneasy not to see him or hear his voice, Jiang Tiancai still makes a deal with Meng Li.


    Fall into Meng Li''s sinkhole.


    Meng Li let Jiang Tiancai go first. He sat and drank tea for a while, and then slowly went back to Hou Fu.


    Chunlu is looking for her again.


    Meng Li said:


    "well, chunlv, I''m not a child. Why do I need to keep watch all day long?"


    Spring green drooping eyes: "it''s my duty to take care of the youngdy. I dare not neglect her."


    "If something happens to the youngdy, the life of a maid is not enough."


    Meng Li can''t help it either. It''s very inconvenient for her to go out and do business with chunlv.


    It''s not convenient for a second person to know these things.


    He said helplessly:


    "don''t worry. I''m just in a bad mood recently. I always want to go out to rx."


    "The world is peaceful now. It''s going to be OK. Just hang out in the street."


    Spring green has no way, or insist on:


    "Miss, next time you go out, you must take a maid."


    Meng Li nodded his head first. We''ll talk about next time.


    Meng Li went back to her room and sat down to practice for a while. Practice can make her calm down and do nothing, which is good for her body and mind.


    Meng Li practiced for a while, and Chunlu came in from the outside and said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, herees my son. I''ll meet you in the front yard Pavilion."


    Looking at chunlv, Meng Li said faintly:


    "I know."


    Meng Li gets up and changes his clothes, which the client usually wears.


    After finishing her hair and face, she went out.


    Meng Li took a small step, slowly and leisurely toward the front yard, to the ce.


    The servants in the mansion stood beside the son and served him. When they saw Meng Li, they saluted him.


    Meng Li saluted his son again.


    The son nodded: "Miss Fu, don''t be polite."


    Meng Li looked up and took a look at Shizi. As a royal family, Shizi''s appearance and temperament are naturally outstanding, and his clothes are gorgeous. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and Buddha on gold.


    Even if it''s not so good, you can get extra points if you wear nice clothes.


    Meng Li sat opposite the son.


    The servant made a cup of tea for Meng Li, and Meng Li tasted it slowly.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. Seeing Meng Li''s cold attitude, Shizi didn''t know what to say.


    They were silent and drank cup after cup of tea.


    Spring green in the side looking, for two people anxious.


    Meng Li was also patient and kept drinking tea. After drinking a few cups, Shizi began to urinate and said to Meng Li:


    "Miss Fu looks better today."


    If it is not for their unmarried rtionship, Shizi''s words will be Meng Lang, but their rtionship is different and eptable.


    Meng Li said faintly, "thank you."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything else, and there was no business to talk to each other, which made people chat happily.


    Shizi has nothing to say....


    Shizi looked around, pointed his finger on the teacup twice, and then said:


    "on weekdays, Miss Fu doesn''t apany a woman all day. You look very good. I''ve seen you walk together several times in the capital, but it was inconvenient at that time. I didn''t say hello to you. Why didn''t I see you today?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips, looked at Shizi and said:


    "why do you want to take other women with you?"


    As soon as he choked, Shizi seemed to say frankly:


    "I just want to talk to Miss Fu, but I don''t know where to start. I hope Miss Fu won''t mind."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the distance"So I understand my son''s mind."


    "That woman is actually my cousin." Meng Li added.


    It seems that I haven''t met Jiang Yizhi for a long time. I can''t help asking about Jiang Yizhi''s situation through the letter.


    Shizi made a clear appearance:


    "so it is."


    Looking at Shizi with a smile, Meng Li said:


    "it''s a pity that my cousin''s temper is too stubborn. She angered her grandmother and refused to admit her mistake. Now she is reflecting in her room."


    Meng Li said lightly that Shizi was not interested in understanding.


    It turned out that it was the olddy who was angry and stubborn that led to such a situation.


    Shizi sighed in his heart. What''s so persistent? He made a mistake. It''s just a few words, but he didn''t lose a piece of meat.


    Is it worth holding a bigger breath in your heart for this breath?


    And so there''s no freedom.


    In Shizi''s view, this is Jiang Yizhi himself is not willing toe out, he can''t live with himself, want toe out, is a word thing.


    It doesn''t matter, but it''s just passing here anding to inquire.


    Shizi and Meng Li didn''t speak again. They drank tea one after another.


    It seems that they are both people who came out of the desert just now and have been thirsty for several days.


    Main Meng Li also felt embarrassed to sit.


    After a while, Shizi stroked his sleeve and got up to leave. Xuanyang Hou just arrived.


    When xuanyang Hou saw Shizi, he thought of Jiang Yizhi''s affairs. He said to Shizi with a smile on his face:


    "if Shizies here, you may miss Yuanying, you may miss Yuanying!"


    after sitting down here, Mr. Fu Xuanzhong came to see


    With that, he looked down at Meng Li.


    Then he said:


    "I got up just now, but I was going to leave."


    Xuanyang Hou said to himself:


    "Shizi, I''m sorry that I was not in the mansion just now. I heard that you came here. I rushed to the mansion as soon as I got back."


    "Right? The prince said, "are you going to leave?" Xuanyang Hou seemed to react.


    "I''ll see you off."


    The son of the world Good


    "Thank you, marquis."


    Hou Ye followed the son to go, Meng Li looked at the son''s back and showed a smile.


    Spring green looking at Meng Li''s smile, always feel that their own miss''s eyes are not good, how to do?


    How can chunlv get rid of her unexined thoughts.


    Her youngdy has been gentle and kind since she was a child. How can she be selfish.

 Chapter 175

    Meng Li came back to his room with green.


    He closed the door and began to meditate.


    After this period of cultivation, he also let Meng Li condense some aura.


    When Meng Li was practicingte into the night, he changed into his own night clothes and carefully covered his face. The man guarding the back door was dazed and climbed out of the Houfu.


    At this time, the street was empty. Meng Li ran like a gust of wind.


    Running talent is really practical. Meng Li sighs that even if she doesn''t use aura, she can run much faster than ordinary people.


    Meng Li''s figure is flexible. He goes outside the inn where Jiang Tiancai lives and turns into Jiang Tiancai''s room from the window.


    Looking at Jiang Tiancai as a dead pig, Meng Li knocked Jiang Tiancai unconscious.


    I found Lin''an Shizi again.


    The poor son of Lin''an left a mark on her spirit when he saw her today.


    And she sensed that Shizi was not in the direction of Lin''an pce, it was somewhere else.


    Lin''an pce is heavily guarded, so it''s hard to start. Shizi, this is the chance to her.


    Great.


    So when Meng Li found Lin''an Shizi, he was still sleeping on the woman''s bed in the brothel.


    In this era, even if Lin''an Shizi sleeps in the brothel at night, it will not hurt.


    Meng Li quietly carried away Lin''an Shizi. To tell you the truth, he was really tired.


    In order to dizzy the gatekeepers, Meng Li felt very tired.


    But it''s the most tiring to run so far with my son.


    Then Meng Li resisted Lin''an Shizi to Jiang Tiancai''s bed.


    Meng Li threw the son on the bed, tired heart almost jumped out, the main body quality is really not very good.


    It''s made of pampering.


    When Meng Li breathes, he takes off their clothes and takes away the rest of Jiang Tiancai''s clothes and Shizi''s clothes.


    And let them hold each other tightly.


    The picture is a little spicy. Meng Li doesn''t want to see more.


    After doing all this, he went straight away.


    And Meng Li was very unkind. He took out the paper he had written in advance and put one at the door of every house in the middle of the night.


    It''s said that Wang Shizi of Lin''an has the habit of breaking his sleeves. Don''t you believe it?


    Meng Li said it in a different way. The addresses are all written on it.


    There are always people going, and Meng Li is not worried about it.


    When Meng Li finished these things, he felt tired and was about to copse.


    Back to Hou Fu, lying on the bed, Meng Li almostughed when he thought that there would be a good y in the morning.


    The next day, those who got up early were holding a piece of paper.


    The eight diagrams of the emperor''s rtives and rtives make people more curious.


    Some people treat it as a prank, while others are brave enough to watch it.


    What are you afraid of? Thew is not responsible for the public. Even if you are the emperor''s rtives and rtives, you can watch the fun without breaking thew. What else can you do?


    There is no shortage of people who like to watch.


    So Shizi and Jiang Tiancai are blocked in the room.


    There were so many peopleing in that the innkeeper couldn''t control himself. Everyone was pushing, knocking and shouting at the door.


    Just want to see this scene, if it is an eye witness, they can be used to blow for ten years.


    The two men lying in the room were woken up by the noise outside. Shizi said vaguely:


    "who is so noisy?"


    He held Jiang Tiancai in his arms and touched him on his back. He didn''t feel right. His back was a little wide. Shizi opened his eyes and jumped up from the bed with a scream.


    I can''t help shaking my head. Isn''t he dreaming?


    Didn''t he spend the night with the beautyst night?


    Jiang Tiancai wakes up and looks at a naked man standing in front of him. He is also frightened. He screams and picks up the quilt to wrap himself.


    When people outside heard the voices of two men in the room, their faces became more obscene.


    Shizi also felt embarrassed. He was very ufortable swinging around. He pulled off the sheets from the bed and wrapped them in his body.


    Looking at the door, how could there be so many people outside?


    Ask Jiang Tiancai: "who are you and where is this?"


    Jiang Tiancai said angrily,


    "who are you? This is where I live. Youe to me and ask me where I am. Are you ashamed? "


    Shizi is also on fire.


    "Well, no one dares to say that to my son."


    Pointing at Jiang Tiancai: "you wait for me."


    Shizi didn''t want to get entangled with Jiang Tiancai, so he began to look for his clothes in the room.


    Thirty six stratagems. Now it''s better to go.


    When Jiang Tiancai heard that Shizi imed to be his own son, he felt a pause in his heart and said: "you can''t do anything to me. I went to Beijing to take the exam. If I wasn''t present on the day of the exam, someone would investigate.""Don''t think you are a powerful man, you can do whatever you want."


    Shizi nodded: "well, thank you for reminding me. I''ll let you take the exam first."


    Jiang Tiancai


    "Are you reasonable? You came to me When Jiang Tiancai thought that he had been sleeping by a man, his whole life was not good.


    He quickly covered himself with a quilt to check whether his body was abnormal.


    In his heart, Shizi felt ufortable. He didn''t want to pay attention to Jiang Tiancai. He asked, "where are the clothes?"


    I looked around and didn''t have any clothes.


    Jiang Tiancai also poked his head to look for his clothes. He got up and wrapped his quilt in the room, but still couldn''t find them.


    Even his luggage is missing.


    This special thing is definitely designed by someone.


    Shizi naturally knows, but now he can''t control so much.


    Hear the door is knocked ng ng ng, feel the next second the door will not hold fast.


    Dare not stay for a long time, looked at the window, heart under a horizontal, wrapped in sheets, intend to turn the window out.


    Just then, the door was forced open.


    There were a group of people, tall and short, fat and thin. There were butchers selling meat at the street corner, olddies selling vegetables at xishikou and so on


    Gaping at Jiang Tiancai wrapped in quilt.


    And there''s Shizi climbing the window.


    Shizi looked back and looked at him in horror. He was in a hurry. Regardless, he climbed up to the windowsill. As soon as the soles of his feet slipped, he fell from the upstairs.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to watch the excitement but didn''t dare to stay near the inn. When they saw that someone had fallen down, they rushed up to have a look.


    Shizi raised his head, looked at a pair of gossip eyes, his face was like earth color, and his heart was over.


    He fainted.


    Shizi fainted, and the talent from Lin''an pce came.


    Seeing that Shizi fainted on the ground, he quickly lowered his head and took him away.


    It''s a shame that Shizi is so naked.


    Without half a day''s hard work, Wang Shizi of Lin''an had a habit of breaking his sleeves, which was widely spread in the capital.


    Be the hottest topic.


    For themon people, it''s especially worthwhile to see the excitement of the royal family once.


    The fact is also more and more ridiculous, and even some people say that the prince of Lin''an night Yu number male.


    There was more than one in the room that day.


    Some people also said that they jumped several times from the window and ran straight away.


    Even the appearance of the person who ran away was depicted in a certain way.

 Chapter 176

    When Meng Li heard that chunlv told her these rumors in Hou''s house, he was crazy.


    But there was a look of consternation on her face.


    It''s unbelievable to say:


    "how? Why


    6018: why is this so? Don''t you really count in your heart?


    The spring green also feels distressed tight, her youngdy life how so bitter.


    Meng Li runs to find xuanyang Hou.


    "Dad, my daughter doesn''t want to marry, Dad." Meng Li cries at xuanyang.


    Xuanyang syndrome is apanied by cranial pain.


    What are these things.


    "Dad, do you have the heart to suffer when your daughter marries a real son?"


    "Dad, my daughter really doesn''t want to get married. I beg dad to help my daughter get rid of the engagement." Meng Li said with a runny nose and tears.


    Xuanyang Hou''s forehead was blue.


    Said: "well, this matter will be handled, you do not cry, make peopleugh."


    Meng Li did not cry for a moment. He looked at xuanyang with red eyes and said, "thank you, Dad."


    Xuanyang Hou didn''t look at Meng Li, waved his hand and let Meng Li go first.


    What''s the matter.


    Although the olddy didn''t ask about the affairs of the world under the pretext of worshiping Buddha, it was a big event to get married. Xuanyang Hou took Wang to see the olddy.


    After three people discuss together, they call Meng Li and ask him if he is sure.


    Meng Li said firmly:


    "I''m sure, I''m sure."


    Then he looked at the olddy and said:


    "grandmother, the granddaughter has made up her mind. Please ask her and her parents to help her."


    The olddy looked at Meng Li and sighed.


    At the end of the day, he said:


    "most of the month has passed, and one Zhi is..."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and did not speak. Wang said:


    "Niang, there is no one over there."


    The olddy rubbed her eyebrows wearily.


    Hasn''t the girl realized her mistake yet?


    So it''s settled.


    Xuanyang Hou was very efficient and finished the work in two days.


    Although the king of Lin''an kept exining to xuanyang Hou, he said that his son certainly did not have the habit of breaking his sleeves.


    He was thirsty, but he couldn''t stand it. Lin''an Shizi lost his face to the whole capital.


    Xuanyang Hou is determined to give up his marriage. He is not very satisfied with his future son-inw. In addition, the child in the family is making a fuss about giving up his marriage. Let''s just give up.


    Xuanyang Hou did not dare to gamble with his daughter''s future.


    Let''s not say that his daughter married with the title of "broken sleeves". Even if she made a joke in the capital, he didn''t need to be attached to the royal family.


    If you really have the habit of breaking one''s sleeves, your daughter will not get the favor of her husband when she marries in the past.


    Why bother.


    When xuanyang Hou tells Meng Li that he has retired, Meng Li is happy.


    Happy to share, Meng Li let Lin''an Shizi have the habit of breaking sleeves, let people into the ears of Jiang Yizhi.


    Of course, Jiang Tiancai is also one of the protagonists, Meng Li did not forget to let people inadvertently pass it to Jiang Yizhi.


    The news of the divorce was also handed to Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi learned the news, the whole person is very confused.


    Did Jiang Tiancai get along with Shizi?


    Now the son of the world is wearing the title of "broken sleeves"?


    But can we not be Jiang Tiancai? Jiang Yizhi is speechless.


    It was bloody to learn that the Marquis''s family went to the Lin''an pce to withdraw their marriage.


    That''s not what she wants.


    Want to let them have no engagement, but don''t want to let Hou Fu take the initiative to retire, Miss Hou Fu don''t want the man she picked up?


    And there are men who break their sleeves?


    Jiang Yizhi said that the inner taste is veryplex.


    I can''t sit in the room any more.


    I really want to go out and find out what''s going on outside.


    I feel that the outside world has be so fast since I was banned.


    Jiang Yizhi asked people to find the olddy, but the old man refused on the pretext of worshiping Buddha.


    I don''t want to see Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi is helpless and unwilling.


    Can more than one point can not sit, can only let people to please Wang and Meng from.


    As long as she is forgiven, she can go out.


    For such a long time, Jiang Yizhi felt that no matter how angry she was, she should be relieved.


    What''s more, Shizi has no engagement with her now, and she can''tin about the things that she had with Shizi before.


    Meng Jiang and Wang Yizhi left the courtyard.


    In a short period of time, Jiang Yizhi lost some weight, and her face was not as good as before.


    Wang looked at Xiajiang Yizhi''s room and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li did not speak.Jiang Yizhi looks at Meng Li with resentment on her face, but after self adjustment, she says to Meng Li:


    "cousin, please forgive me. I know I was wrong before."


    "I apologize to you. You can fight or scold. I just hope you don''t get angry any more."


    Jiang Yizhi dry apology pale, in fact, this is the only thing Jiang Yizhi can say.


    Wang sat in Jiang Yizhi''s room, just watching.


    Meng Lihao said in his spare time:


    "why do you think that if you apologize, I will surely forgive you?"


    Jiang Yizhi''s face instantly bes embarrassed and stares at Meng Li.


    Even Wang was a little surprised. She thought her daughter would apologize and immediately forgave her.


    Forget before bring her hurt, good scar forget pain.


    Meng Li said to Wang:


    "mother, when her daughter is old, some things should be solved by herself. You don''t have to worry."


    Wang nodded, understood Meng Li''s meaning, and said:


    "well, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Wang Shi ran stood up, coldly nced at Jiang Yizhi and left.


    Wang for Jiang Yizhi, has been zero tolerance.


    Meng Li sits down and looks at Jiang Yizhi faintly.


    Can Jiang Yizhi mind is really sensitive tight, she saw the other side no emotional expression will feel provocative.


    But she couldn''t stand it.


    There were only two of them left. Jiang Yizhi had no scruples and asked Meng Lizhi:


    "did you do it on purpose? Did you do it on purpose?"


    Meng Li nodded and admitted.


    Jiang Yizhi squeezed a sneer out of her throat, thenughed at herself and said:


    "I thought..."


    I thought I was the smartest, but I didn''t expect that I was designed by others.


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Yizhi:


    "what do you think?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I can allow you to make friends with me because I am the legitimate daughter of Hou Fu, but I don''t allow you to think about me greedily."


    Jiang Yizhi said angrily:


    "originally you all know, so you just look at me and work hard? And then all my hopes and all my efforts were shattered in such a cruel way? "


    Meng Li smiles.


    Otherwise.


    Do you want to help her work together?


    Looking at Meng Li''s smile, Jiang Yizhi thought it was particrly eye-catching, so she just sat down and said:


    "so everyone praises you for your kindness and gentleness. Only I know that you have a deep mind and different appearances."


    Meng Li said carelessly.


    Whatever you say.


    She doesn''t care.


    Some people''s usations don''t need her to listen to and be moved by them.

 Chapter 177

    Meng Li looked at Jiang Yizhi and asked with a smile:


    "if you don''t do such a thing, how can others have such a chance?"


    "Well?"


    Jiang Yizhi angrily pointed to Meng Li: "you...!"


    Meng Li: "how can I?"


    Jiang Yizhi said bitterly:


    "don''t be too arrogant, don''t be too proud."


    "What are you proud of? I don''t like you. Don''t you feel sad?"


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Yizhi with his neurotic eyes and said, "I can understand you. You can''t win me, so you think you are better than me."


    "But don''t you know? I don''t like my son. I offered to give up my engagement. "


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "remember, what you want most is what I don''t want."


    "And the prince is still sleeping with your cousin. Don''t you think it''s a failure?"


    Jiang Yizhi was so angry that she shivered and blushed. Her pupils shrank. She stood up and patted the table. She yelled at Meng Li hysterically:


    "get out of here, get out of here."


    Meng Li got up and took a deep look at Jiang Yizhi and went straight away.


    How can the client forgive Jiang Yizhi.


    Meng Li''s tone of voice is t, and her voice is not high or low. Shees out of the room and sees the maid guarding Jiang Yizhi''s door.


    Jiang Yizhi''s roaring and yelling at her will surely spread to the olddy.


    Sure enough, when the olddy knew Jiang Yizhi''s attitude towards Meng Li, she was very disappointed.


    Headache.


    I feel very tired.


    The olddy suddenly felt that when she was old, she should enjoy the happiness of her children''s family, instead of breaking her heart for her children.


    After Meng left, Jiang Yizhi trembled with anger.


    In the heart urgent want to know the son is not the habit of breaking one''s sleeves.


    Can not go out, there is no one around her.


    But these maidservants kept watch over her, and they did not listen to her at all. No one asked her for news.


    Meng Li also knew that Jiang Tiancai had changed his inn.


    Jiang Tiancai had a hard time, too. On weekdays, he liked to recite poems and exchange feelings with some schrs who were going to Beijing for exams.


    But now people look at him with weird eyes.


    He even said in front of him that he insulted the conduct of schrs.


    Jiang Tiancai was pushed out by others. He hated it in his heart. This trip to Beijing to rush for the exam was really unlucky.


    When he was excluded from the outside, Jiang Tiancai simply closed the door. He was upset and couldn''t read the book. He thought of the deposit he had spent 20 Liang.


    I put my hope on twenty taels of silver.


    Jiang Tiancai finally stayed up until the morning of the meeting. Before dawn, he got up and waited at the ce agreed with Meng Li.


    Jiang Tiancai doesn''t trust his bookboy. How can he let him know such a big event.


    He held the bookboy far away and waited for him, so he said on the pretext that he was going to wait for someone to take the exam together.


    But it''s almost dawn, and Jiang Tiancai hasn''t been waiting for Meng Li.


    Jiang Tiancai''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He felt that he had been cheated and kept cursing.


    I just want to go straight away.


    But Jiang Tiancai is afraid that the other party is justte. What if he can''t find him.


    As time goes by, Jiang Tiancai can''t carry it.


    If he can''t catch up with the exam, he ns to go.


    At this time, a man in ck and masked came running towards him. He couldn''t escape. He collided with the man''s body. The other side was very strong. A collision made Jiang Tiancai back a few steps.


    There is a kind of fragrance on the man. I can''t tell what it is, but it makes Jiang Tiancai dizzy for a moment.


    Jiang Tiancai opened his hand subconsciously when he felt that something was being put into his arms.


    When he took the things and looked back, there was only the shadow of the man in ck.


    Jiang Tiancai''s heart beats like thunder. When he understands something, he shouts to the man in ck:


    "hello?"


    You don''t want the remaining eighty-two?


    Meng Li ignores Jiang Tiancai and walks quickly. Don''t call her.


    She does good without leaving a name.


    She didn''t want the money. She was afraid that the other party would find out for a second. She just hoped that the other party could catch her.


    And she has to get back in a hurry.


    Wait for her to get up and dress.


    If no one, spring green is afraid to find her.


    It''s really hard to slip out. This task is really hard.


    In order to let Jiang Tiancai be honest, he stood there waiting for her that morning.


    I''m afraid I can''t find Jiang Tiancai.


    Or not close to Jiang Tiancai.When Jiang Tiancai saw that the other party ignored him, he was worried and confused.


    Why did the other party leave in a hurry without the remaining money?


    Maybe the other side is busy, too? hasn''t got time?


    Jiang Tiancai pondered for a while, and no longer entangled in this matter. If the other party didn''t want it, it would be better.


    How beautiful it is to save eighty Liang.


    He has two pieces of paper in his hand at the moment.


    Jiang Tiancai opened one of the pieces of paper and there was a topic on it.


    Jiang Tiancai opened another piece of paper, which was an article, but he had no time to read it.


    His bookboy called to him not far away:


    "young master? What are you doing? "


    "Let''s go. Don''t miss the time."


    The schoolboy''s voice was eager for fear that Jiang Tiancai might miss the exam.


    Jiang Tiancai realized that the time for the examination was not far away.


    He trotted towards the bookboy.


    The book boy said to Jiang Tiancai:


    "young master, don''t you have another young master with you?"


    Jiang Tiancai shook his head and said, "I don''t know what happened. I didn''t wait for anyone."


    "That young man, I''ll prepare the carriage. Since I can''t wait for anyone, forget it. Don''t miss my job." The bookboy walked as he spoke.


    When passing Jiang Tiancai, the bookboy asked in doubt:


    "childe, why do you have fragrance on your body?"


    Jiang Tiancai lifted up his clothes and smelled them. He raised his shoulders with his head on his side and his nose moved. He really smelled a little fragrance.


    I guess it was on the man in ck just now.


    And just now when he raised his arm, his shoulders were sore. I couldn''t help thinking that this man was so strong that he loved to use incense.


    But don''t want to exin with the book boy, at will perfunctory.


    Dao:


    "do you have any?"


    "No


    The book boy Oh, doubt again gather in Jiang Tiancai body smell smell, want to say really have vor.


    But look at his childe this look impatient shut up, now the exam is more important.


    He ran to get the carriage.


    Jiang Tiancai got on the carriage and was very excited. He quickly took out his article.


    If this question is to be tested, this article, read through, quoted scriptures, but also in line with the actual situation of the world, around this propositionunched a speech, and even proposed solutions, let Jiang Tiancai wonderful.


    Jiang Tiancai tried to recite the article.


    But he slowly felt dizzy. Even if he remembered a word at that time, he would forget itter.


    Jiang Tiancai tries to twist his thigh, secretly hating himself for dropping the chain.

 Chapter 178

    Until it was near the examination room, I spent all my time in the carriage reciting articles, but I only recited more than half of them, and my head was still dizzy.


    Let Jiang Tiancai feel helpless, on weekdays back an article will not spend so much effort.


    But the article can''t be put down. It''s not that Jiang Tiancai didn''t want to bring it into the examination room in various ways, but he didn''t have a suitable way to think about it.


    It''s too hard to hide from people who frisked themselves before the examination.


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t dare to take risks. He had no choice but to tear the articles to pieces and destroy them to avoid leaving evidence.


    After the examination, he had no time to tidy up his clothes.


    After Jiang Tiancai entered the examination room, the rest of the candidates had already arrived, including those in their teens and those in their 30s and 40s.


    Start checking the examinee''s identity.


    When Jiang Tiancai was checked, the other side looked at him and repeated:


    "Jiang Tiancai?"


    He also took a serious look at Xiajiang Tiancai.


    There''s some disdain in my eyes. It''s just like this.


    Jiang Tiancai was a little embarrassed. He looked around. He was upset, but he didn''t dare to attack. He could onlyugh twice.


    To the search link, Jiang Tiancai was brought into a room.


    Jiang Tiancai was touched all over his body, which made him have goose bumps.


    I wish it would be over soon.


    The search official''s hand stopped on Jiang Tiancai, frowned and yelled at Jiang Tiancai:


    "take it off."


    Jiang Tiancai''s face was shocked. He had an ominous premonition. Looking at the officials with a straight face, Jiang Tiancai could only take off his coat.


    Just after Jiang Tiancai took off his coat, a piece of paper fell out of him.


    The official made a look at his subordinates, and two of them came forward to seize Jiang Tiancai.


    Jiang Tiancai asked with a flustered face:


    "what''s the matter, Guan ye?"


    How could he fall out of him.


    It''s not his stuff.


    With a sneer, the official picked up the paper from the ground and opened it slowly. The font on the paper was very small, with some knowledge points and an article written in it.


    It''s right to cheat properly.


    The official said to Jiang Tiancai:


    "you are suspected of cheating by taking a note. If you don''t pay attention to the examination system, you will be disqualified from the examination. You will be put in jail first, and then you will be released."


    Jiang Tiancai struggled, his eyes were full of horror, and he hysterically cried:


    "officer, it''s wrong, it''s wrong!"


    "I really don''t know what''s going on. It''s not my thing."


    The officials waved to the two people who restrained Jiang Tiancai. At this time, everyone called for injustice.


    What''s wrong is that what falls out of him can be false.


    How can I have so much time to listen to this man cry injustice.


    Just to such a, set an example to others, presumably the rest of the candidates will be more honest.


    Two officials were ordered, regardless of the shouting Jiang Tiancai, directly drag people down.


    Jiang Tiancai twisted his head and yelled at the officials:


    "I''m really wronged, officer."


    But Jiang Tiancai''s voice broke, but no one answered him.


    The official just waved his hand impatiently, and his ears hurt.


    Jiang Tiancai was put into the prison, and he kept shouting injustice, but he found that he was not the only one crying injustice.


    His voice was drowned in it.


    His opposite is a disheveled man, dressed in a prison uniform, lying for a while, up howling two wrongs.


    Howl twice and lie on the ground for a rest.


    The whole process was expressionless.


    The man also saw Jiang Tiancai andughed at him twice.


    Laugh Jiang Tiancai creepy, but also let Jiang Tiancai found, cry injustice is useless.


    The problem is that he was really wronged.


    Jiang Tiancai feels that he has been wronged to death.


    Jiang Tiancai calms down and thinks of the man in ck in the morning, so did the man in ck in the morning put it in for him?


    He patted his forehead hard, then patronized to recite the article, time is urgent, he did not check himself into the examination room.


    If I had found out in advance, there would not have been such a thing.


    Jiang Tiancai was afraid, annoyed and hated.


    It''s hard to understand why others are so scheming to harm themselves.


    I feel that everything has been very bad since I arrived in the capital.


    God, I''m afraid it''s not going to kill him.


    Before the examination began, he caught a cheating examinee and soon spread it to xuanyang Hou.


    After all, the triennial joint examination is concerned by the whole court, because their colleagues will appear in this group of people.Inject fresh blood into the court.


    What''s more, Jiang Tiancai is so new that everyone can''t help talking about it.


    Other people just make fun of Jiang Tiancai and cheat. It''s too bad to put it on him.


    Once upon a time, those who cheated tried to write on their clothes, or wear shoes, or pocket fry. Anyway, all kinds of methods emerged in endlessly, and some people often took risks.


    But this one is too bold.


    Some people even feel that the examinee is ignoring thew of the country and provoking.


    It must be severely punished.


    When the candidate''s interest came, he asked.


    When others say Jiang Tiancai''s name, xuanyang Hou looks strange.


    This


    When Jiang Tiancai''s schoolboy heard that Jiang Tiancai had been put into prison, he ran away.


    He wants to go back to Jiangnan Jiang''s home to report and let them find a way.


    The bookboy was determined to save the Lord, and even could not care to go back to the inn to clean up, so he began to go on his way.


    God, what kind of master is he.


    He didn''t know why he cheated.


    When xuanyang Hou came back to Hou''s house, he told Wang about it. He thought Jiang Tiancai was timid and had no charisma, so it was difficult for him to achieve great things.


    I didn''t expect to do such a bold thing.


    Although it''s not a good thing and it doesn''t seed, few people dare to do so.


    I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem.


    Xuanyang hou can''t help but wonder how this man came to the capital through the Tongshi rural examination.


    Wang''s face was covered withughter and gloating.


    Meng Li stayed in the afternoon. After listening to the female teacher''s lecture, he went to Wang''s ce to sit down.


    See if you can get some information about Jiang Tiancai.


    Sure enough, he didn''t let Meng Li down. Wang happily said to Meng Li:


    "do you remember the Jiang schr before?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Wang chuckled and said: "I have never seen such a candidate. His clothes are full of small notes, which have been found out."


    Meng Li didn''t have a wave in his heart. He looked surprised and said, "this is a fool."


    Wang nodded in agreement:


    "I don''t think my brain works well either."


    Meng Liughed, but he didn''t waste his energy.


    Jiang Tiancai has been solved.

 Chapter 179

    The son of Lin''an stayed in the pce depressed.


    Some time ago, jokes were all over the capital, and he didn''t want to go out and walk.


    But about the background of Jiang Tiancai, Lin''an Shizi has long been investigated.


    When he knew that Jiang Tiancai was Jiang Yizhi''s cousin, Lin''an Shizi didn''t like Jiang Yizhi at all.


    Don''t need a reason, just don''t like Jiang Yizhi.


    If you marry Jiang Yizhi, as soon as you see Jiang Yizhi, you can think of her cousin. What happened that day left a shadow in Lin''an Shizi''s heart.


    Although he didn''t find out who calcted him, he had a feeling that he was getting rid of him as soon as he thought of Jiang Tiancai.


    Jiang Yizhi is so unlucky, inexplicably lying gun.


    He was taken as a joke in the capital.


    He also has no way, go out to meet usually make friends with Childe elder brother, also take this matter to make fun of him.


    Someone even gave him a man.


    His marriage with xuanyang Houdi''s daughter was ruined.


    If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work. The key is that most of the influential families in the capital don''t want to marry him.


    So angry that his father saw him all day and swore at him.


    The rest of the brothers were also gloating.


    As a result, as soon as Jiang Tiancai''s ident happened, some of his servants didn''t have eyes and came to report to the emperor.


    "Shiziye, shiziye, something happened."


    Shizi red at the visitor and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The visitor looked at Shizi one by one and said, "Shizi, that schr Jiang was caught cheating in the exam."


    The son of the world looks at theing person inconceivably, this is especially the mental retardation, raised the foot to kick theing person mercilessly.


    Just hearing the name of Jiang Tiancai, it''s just like that of riwang.


    The visitor got a solid kick, looked aggrieved, and cried weakly:


    "shiziye..."


    Shizi said angrily:


    "what''s the matter with being arrested?"


    The visitor said wrongly:


    "after all, this man has something to do with you."


    Shizi: "go away!"


    When the servant saw that the prince was angry, he rolled away.


    Shizi was so angry that he called people back.


    The messenger ttered the emperor and said:


    "what can I do for you


    Shizi looked at theer with a sneer. He twisted up and beat him violently. While beating him, he scolded him:


    "if you don''t have eyes, you can''t open the pot."


    "Next time I mention that name, I''ll blow you out of the pce."


    The passer-by wanted to cry without tears. He was beaten by Shizi and kept begging for mercy.


    It can''t be worse.


    When Shizi was tired, he kicked someone and said, "get out of here."


    Theer nodded his head andined and rolled away.


    Shizi gets angry and thinks of Jiang Tiancai. He suddenly thinks that even if he cheats, he will be sentenced ording to the seriousness of the plot. Shizi sneers and calls the man over.


    With a face full of tears, the visitor trembled and cried weakly:


    "Shizi, what can I do for you?"


    Shizi could not bear to look directly at the man with a bruised face. He didn''t start by saying:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Come on? What? "


    This man dare not mention the name of Jiang Tiancai any more. He is really afraid.


    Shizi scolded angrily:


    "you are as stupid as a pig. How can there be such a stupid person around me?"


    With a crying voice and a bitter face, the visitor said:


    "yes, I''m stupid. I hope you can tell me."


    The world son rolled a white eye and asked: "how to cheat?"


    The man understood and organized anguage to tell Shizi what he knew about Jiang Tiancai.


    While observing the expression of Shizi, he was really scared.


    Shizi was a little surprised.


    It''s hard to find such a genius.


    Originally intended to wait for this person to finish the exam, then find him to calcte the total, did not expect that he made himself like this, is also convinced, that saved his strength.


    ording to the circumstances of the crime, there is no problem in distributing the border areas.


    Anyway, Shizi didn''t want to see Jiang Tiancai in the capital at all.


    I don''t want to hear the name of Jiang Tiancai.


    Shizi thought that he had slept with this kind of brain damage, but he didn''t get angry, and then he kicked the ass of theer:


    "get out of here."


    The visitors shed tears, rubbed their buttocks and rolled again.


    I pray in my heart that shiziye will never look for him again.


    Later, I vowed to stay away from shiziye.


    The bookboy rode on his horse, rode fast and ran hard day and night, and finally ran to Jiang''s house the next night.I wrote to the Jiang family.


    After the letter, the bookboy felt that he was tired to death. Before he fainted, he had only one idea: if he was tired to death, he would not be a bookboy in his next life.


    Not to mention being such a master.


    The bookboy thought of the disgrace when he and his master were driven out of the Marquis''s house. He also thought of his master''s shameless behavior in the inn, not to mention his tant attempt to cheat and humiliate the sages. Thinking of this, the bookboy fainted.


    The people of the Jiang family were shocked and didn''t believe that their son could do such a mindless thing.


    Just this precious son, Jiang Tiancai''s parents took a lot of silver, and some precious things in the family. They packed up these things and set out for the capital overnight in a carriage.


    They think their son can be saved.


    It''s a big deal. Can we stop going to the capital, stop taking exams, and stop being an official.


    If you are an official, you will not earn as much money as they do in business.


    In prison, Jiang Tiancai also felt that he could save himself.


    Although the evidence is conclusive, Jiang Tiancai is still required to draw a picture in person. In addition, since the joint examination has just ended, Jiang Tiancai has not yet been brought to trial.


    Jiang Tiancai put his hope on his family.


    His bookboy is sure to run out and give notice.


    However, Jiang Tiancai, like the people on the other side, wore prison clothes and howled twice.


    Especially when the jailer came, Jiang Tiancai also howled with everyone that he was wronged, wronged.


    Although no one has ever kindly asked Jiang Tiancai what grievances you have.


    On the contrary, he was tired of shouting and was warned twice by the jailer.


    This day, Meng Li was sitting in the garden of Hou''s house, listening to Wang''s reciting to her about who''s son and how excellent he was.


    How old can I write and how old can I write poetry.


    How old can you ride a horse and how old can you shoot an arrow.


    Meng Li pursed her lips and looked at Wang Shi.


    Wang put in modern times, that is the strength of the mother of marriage.


    Speak euphemistically and beautiful, smile to stare at you, kind to you first to some hiss, and then to get to the point.


    People can''t feel disgusted and can''t run away, so they have to listen.


    Meng Li didn''t expect to retire. Not long after that, Wang began to study marriage affairs again.


    Can we postpone it until the clientes back.


    Wang said dryly and looked at Meng Li:


    "my daughter, do you think that childe is good?"


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "Niang, I think it''s very good to hear your praise."


    Wang

 Chapter 180

    Wang looked at Meng Li helplessly and said:


    "you are no longer young. You should find a suitable marriage."


    "Meng just got married, but I''m just quitting."


    Wang rolled his eyes and said:


    "what''s the matter? The one in Beijing didn''t know that Lin''an Shizi made such a joke, and the divorce had no effect on you at all."


    Finally, he whispered:


    "it''s all up to Shizi."


    Then he turned his mouth to Meng Li''s ear and said in a lower voice:


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with my eyes. I don''t like our noble Miss Di in Hou''s mansion. I just like Jiang Yizhi, even her cousin. It''s just..."


    Wang couldn''t find any adjectives at the moment.


    Meng Li smiles and looks at Wang''s face gloating.


    As a result, Meng Li''s smile didn''tst for two seconds, and Wang couldn''t find an adjective to describe his son, so he turned the conversation and said, "so I must open my eyes and find a good marriage for you this time."


    "When ites to the birthday party of Mr. and Mrs. Liu, you''lle with me. You don''t need to be in the limelight. It''s not appropriate for you to be in the limelight soon after you quit your marriage, but you can have a look and have a look yourself."


    Meng Li''s smile froze on his face and squeezed out two words from his mouth:


    "OK."


    Wang said with a smile:


    "this is a good daughter."


    Meng Li gave a dry smile.


    Jiang Yizhi is still angry with herself in her yard.


    When I''m free, I scold all the people in Houfu one by one. Now even the olddy can''t be spared.


    In Jiang Yizhi''s heart, the olddy is too heartless.


    Her temper became increasingly fierce and unreasonable. She even beat and scolded her maidservant, which made the olddy sigh.


    I don''t understand why I don''t know how to repent.


    I don''t care.


    And Jiang Tiancai''s parents also rushed to the capital.


    In their heart, the noble family of Houfu is just a small crime of cheating, which Houfu can deal with.


    But it was dark when they arrived, and they were only weed in and stayed in the guest room.


    They were so anxious that they asked to see xuanyang Hou. Xuanyang Hou didn''t see them because he wanted to go to court the next day.


    Let''s talk about it the next day.


    They can only rest.


    In my heart, I felt that Hou Fu despised them, and even the master could not see them when they came.


    The next day, Chunlu dressed Meng Li and said: "Miss, listen to the people in the front yard, there are people from the Jiang family in Jiangnan."


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow: "Oh, who ising?"


    "It''s the schr''s parents, about for someone..." Spring Green said.


    Meng Li, oh, he''s here to get people.


    Meng Li used his breakfast and went to Wang''s to say hello to Wang.


    Ask Wang:


    "I heard that someone came from the Jiang family?"


    Meng Li took Wang''s cake in his hand and put it in his mouth.


    Wang sipped his tea:


    "wait until your father goes down to court. The intention of the visitor is too obvious."


    Meng Li swallows the cake and unconsciously touches his stomach. The cake made by Wang Shi is delicious.


    All kinds of things.


    Wang took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "pay attention to your diet and keep fit."


    Meng Li:??


    Didn''t you make me eat it?


    Do you dislike me now?


    Meng Li takes a look at his empty te and purses his mouth. There is little aura in this world. If you practice, you need more food as energy supplement.


    Wang looked at Meng Li helplessly:


    "if you want to eat, just eat. If you are fat, don''t cry."


    Meng Li I don''t cry. "


    Wang''s white eyes, one for Meng Li.


    I feel funny again. How can I live back? I''m greedy like an hour.


    Meng Li let go of the topic and said:


    "Niang, in fact, this is not a problem."


    Wang asked with great interest:


    "how?"


    "People from the Jiang family have not seen their niece for many years, and they even miss her."


    "Just arrange for them to meet first."


    Wang''s meaningful smile, nodded to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to Wang:


    "cousin is a person with ideas, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Throw the pot directly to Jiang Yizhi.


    Meng Li sat down for a while and said to Wang: "mother, my daughter went back to do the homework given by her husband first."


    Wang said hello with a smile. Meng Li got up and nned to leave.


    Outside, a maid came in and saluted Wang"Madam, the Jiangs are moring to see you."


    Wang nodded, and the maid said:


    "I''m almost in the backyard. I have to see you."


    Wang sneered and said:


    "do you think you can solve the problem if youe to the Marquis''s residence to y some tricks?"


    "If you want to see them so much, let them wait in the front hall."


    The maid got the order and said:


    "the maid went to arrange it."


    Meng Li said to Wang: "in this case, mother, let''s take our cousin."


    Wang nodded and went to meet Jiang Yizhi with Meng Li.


    Jiang Yizhi is still in order to get up and make-up things and maidservant angry.


    She couldn''t figure it out all day. She was so flustered that she couldn''t sleep at night and didn''t want to get up in the morning without asking for help.


    But the maid will let Jiang Yizhi get up early in the morning.


    Jiang Yizhi thinks that Wang''s maidservant is the one who sent someone to upset her. She yells at her maidservant:


    "get out of here. I don''t have to go out. What are you doing with my make-up?"


    The maid retreats to one side. Wang goes into the room and looks at Jiang Yizhi in her inner clothes, with her hair on her head, standing in the room staring at the maid.


    I can''t help but frown:


    "it''s getting better and better. What''s the style


    Jiang Yizhi was startled to see Wang, saluted Wang, and said: "aunt, niece will make up now."


    Jiang Yizhi raised her head and saw Meng Liing in from behind. Her face became ugly.


    Meng Li said cordially:


    "cousin, please dress up and take you to see someer."


    And then he said, "it''s your family."


    Jiang Yizhi originally resented Meng Li''s different appearance. When she heard Meng Li say that the Jiang family wasing, she subconsciously thought it was Jiang Tiancai. She twisted her eyebrows and asked: "what is he doing here?"


    Meng Li smiles and says: "where do you think you are, not your cousin."


    Without thinking, Jiang Yizhi asked:


    "who is that?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile:


    "you will know when you see it. It''s definitely a big surprise."


    Jiang Yizhi took out the corner of her mouth. How can a person change her face so quickly.


    Last time I met her, I was intrigued with her, but now I have a deep sisterhood.


    Jiang Yizhi couldn''t help but look at Wang. She didn''t know if this person knew his daughter''s true face.


    Hear Meng Li said to surprise her, she automatically ssified in the heart as scared.


    Anyway, it''s never good for this person to find her.


    I don''t know who the Jiang family is.


    Wang yelled at the maid who was waiting on Jiang Yizhi:


    "how can I serve your master? Next time, I can''t spare you."


    The maidservant''s face panicked and quickly told Wang that she was guilty. Wang told her maidservant to dress up for Jiang Yizhi. Then she took Meng out of Jiang Yizhi''s room and they were waiting outside.

 Chapter 181

    Wait for Jiang Yizhi to clean up ande out of the room.


    Wang took his servant girl to walk in front of him. Meng was not far away from Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi asked Meng Li:


    "who ising?"


    Meng Liwei smile: "you guess."


    Restraining her anger, Jiang Yizhi said to Meng Li in a low voice:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Li was a little disappointed, but Jiang Yizhi didn''t reply her: do you guess.


    And then she said, "you guess, I guess, do you guess?".


    So they can have a good chat.


    "When you get there, you''ll know. It''s a surprise to know in advance." Meng Li said in disappointment.


    Jiang Yizhi stares at Meng Li and stops talking.


    Looking at Meng Li''s disappointed expression, I don''t know why.


    I wonder who ising.


    When they arrived at the front hall, the Jiangs were on tenterhooks. Seeing several peopleing in, they stood up to wee them.


    Two people''s eyes in a few peoplee in on the face spin, do not know who this is with who.


    Meng Li looks at the couple.


    Jiang''s father looks a bit like Jiang Tiancai. Although he is in business, he doesn''t look like ordinaryndlords and gentry.


    It''s a bit of a book.


    Meng Li thinks like this, understands why Jiang Yizhi''s mother insisted on marrying to the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yizhi''s father should be more outstanding, with the appearance and temperament of the capital''s noble childe.


    There are no other attractive qualities.


    Maybe not. Fate is a wonderful thing.


    Jiang''s mother is plump, her skin is very white, her face has shallow fine lines, apricot eyes and willow eyebrows, and her clothes are very gorgeous. However, the top of her head is also various andplex, which together affect the overall aesthetic feeling.


    She saw Meng Li looking at her, not sure who Meng Li was, but looking at the dress, she would not be a servant girl, and she gave Meng Li a smile.


    But also can''t cover up the worry and anxiety between her eyebrows.


    Jiang Tiancai''s mother is a little witty. She looks at Meng Li when she is young. She doesn''t care about anything.


    She looked at Wang with her hair in a bun. She was well-dressed and dressed in the same color as she could wear in the main room. She was about the same age as her. She was not a concubine of the Marquis, but a wife.


    He yelled:


    "this is..."


    Originally, Jiang''s mother wanted to shout ording to the seniority of rtives, but she thought that Jiang Yizhi''s mother had passed away for many years, and other people''s status was very high. If she cried out, it would be disgusting.


    I think they are the kind of people who cling to the powerful.


    I''m afraid that I''ll yell at them with my rtives, which will make them feel inferior.


    After all, we should be cautious in everything.


    Then he changed his tongue and said:


    "this is Madame."


    Wang nodded and said lightly:


    "how are you, Mrs. Jiang?"


    This is not quite the same as what Jiang''s mother thought. There is still some gap. Jiang''s mother looks a little chatty.


    Jiang''s father arched his hand to Wang and said: "madam, it''s a lot of trouble toe to your house, but we have to do it. I hope madam can understand."


    Wang said:


    "it''s OK, by the way, this is your niece."


    Wang looked at Jiang Yizhi with a confused face.


    Jiang''s husband and wife took a serious look at Jiang Yizhi. Although Jiang''s father was worried, he had a smile on his face and said:


    "I didn''t expect that his nieces were so big, and they were so graceful."


    When Jiang Yizhi left the Jiang family, she couldn''t remember what the couple looked like. She hadn''t seen them for more than ten years. Suddenly, she was startled.


    With a cold face, he blurted out:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Jiang''s mother was about to take up the conversation when Wang said:


    "your rtives haven''t seen each other for many years. Let''s talk about it first. I still have some things to deal with. If there''s anything, just order the servants outside."


    Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother began to feel cold in their heart. This cold attitude.


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi wearing good silk and satin, plus the news that her son handed back before, Jiang Yizhi is very popr in Fu Fu.


    It seems that the breakthrough is in Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi is looked at by two people all over ufortable, wring delicate eyebrows without saying a word.


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "madam, you are busy first, busy first..."


    Wang nodded and left with Meng.


    After they left, Jiang''s mother looked at Jiang Yizhi and said with embarrassment:


    "niece, have you heard about your cousin?"


    Jiang Yizhi thinks that Wang''s story is about Jiang Tiancai and shiziye sleeping together. She is so angry that her husband and wife are not satisfied with her. She sneers"Of course, I''ve lost my face to the whole capital."


    "I don''t know that my good cousin is such a cheap man in his heart."


    She couldn''t figure out how Jiang Tiancai and Shizi got together.


    The couple''s brows are tight, and they are very dissatisfied with Jiang Yizhi''s scolding for his son. But now they have someone to ask for help, so they have to say:


    "yes, Yizhi is right, but we still have tendons when we cut the bone. You can''t just sit back and ignore it."


    "What? Do you want me to clean him up? " Jiang Yizhi asked with a sneer.


    When I thought that I was forbidden in Houfu today, my life was not as good as before. It was all because of Jiang Tiancai. I felt sick in my heart and spit out two words:


    "dream."


    Jiang''s mother was shocked and angry. She said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "what do you say to this child?"


    Jiang''s father pressed his mother''s shoulder and motioned to her not to be angry.


    "Niece, I know I''m sorry for bringing you up in the capital, but the capital is prosperous and the conditions are good. We are all for your own good, and you should have resentment in your heart."


    "But you have to understand our hard work."


    Jiang Yizhi asked:


    "who understands me?"


    Jiang Yizhi didn''t mean to say that she was forbidden by Hou Fu and couldn''t even get out of the gate. How could she clean up others.


    Even if she could, she couldn''t.


    Even if she could, she would not.


    Jiang Yizhi can''t control her temper when she looks at her father and mother.


    Jiang''s father thought for a while and said: "niece, after all, you are our Jiang family. Even if you get married in Beijing in the future, the Jiang family will not ignore you. The dowry is also very rich."


    "I''ll make sure you don''t worry about life."


    Jiang Yizhi''s anger dropped a little in an instant.


    Mind moved, now hou Fu''s attitude to her is not as good as before, the dowry thing has not been settled.


    The richer the dowry, the better the life of the married.


    Seeing Jiang Yizhi''s face, Jiang''s father said: "there is no shortage of money in the Jiang family. No matter how we don''t talk about the rich side in Jiangnan, our reputation in that area is also very strong."


    "You are a member of the Jiang family. Naturally, you will not be treated badly."


    When Jiang''s father spoke, Jiang''s mother covered her heart.


    It hurts to talk.


    Money is her life.


    No pain, no pain.


    But when I think of my son, it''s a pain to dig my heart. It''s hard to be in prison.


    As long as you can get people out, the money will be gone.

 Chapter 182

    Jiang Yizhi didn''t speak.


    I''m thinking about it.


    Jiang''s father and mother saw that Jiang Yizhi didn''t speak and didn''t speak, so they gave her a time to think about it.


    To put it better is to say that the beloved watch girl is not to say it better, but to rely on others.


    Jiang Yizhi thought in her private heart that the Houfu might not be reliable. She always regarded Shizi as her retreat before.


    She can be sure that even if Shizi has the habit of breaking his sleeves, it is not that he is not interested in women.


    Now there is no engagement between Shizi and Houfu, and she has no chance.


    But even if you marry into shizifu, you need a rich dowry.


    Ask her what to do first.


    After a long silence, Jiang Yizhi began to speak with a smile:


    "what do you want me to do, you have to say something."


    Jiang''s father''s brow is rxed, but Jiang''s mother, who loves her son, can''t wait for Jiang''s father''s roundabout nature to speak slowly.


    She rushed to say:


    "your cousin must have been wronged. Please ask the Marquis to let them clean up your cousin."


    Jiang Yizhi wrung her eyebrows and said: "how can I wash when so many people see it?"


    I don''t quite understand why these two people are so worried.


    It''s just that I''ve been sleeping by my son. At most, I''ve been teased for a while. After a period of calm, how can I live?


    Jiang Fu said: "I don''t believe that Tiancai would do such a stupid thing. There must be something else in it."


    Jiang Yizhi sneered and said sarcastically:


    "there''s something else. Is it the real son who has to get him?"


    "All the actors in Beijing don''t have good skins. Does Shizi need to work so hard?"


    What Jiang Yizhi didn''t say is, just the appearance of Jiang Tiancai, do you still need a secret?


    Jiang''s mother and Jiang''s father looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. They asked in unison:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "How did you get involved with Shizi?"


    Shizi is the son of Wang Ye. He always thinks that his son''s going to Beijing this time is not small.


    Jiang Yizhi frowned and asked:


    "aren''t you talking about this?"


    Jiang''s mother said anxiously:


    "no, I''m talking about your cousin being wronged and put into prison."


    Jiang Yizhi looked at Jiang''s mother strangely, stiffened her face muscles, with a little sympathy in her eyes, and said very speechless:


    "in prison?"


    This person seems to be more unlucky than her.


    Jiang''s mother nodded and exined to Jiang Tiancai, "yes, he must have been wronged."


    Then Jiang''s mother remembered what Jiang Yizhi had said, and her curiosity forced her to ask:


    "what did you say just now?"


    Jiang Yizhi pulled the corner of her mouth and said with a sneer:


    "if you go to Beijing street to inquire, you will know what good things my good cousin has done."


    Looking at Jiang''s father and mother with profound meaning, he said:


    "no one knows the name of Jiang Tiancai in Beijing anyway."


    Jiang''s mother can''t hold her head, but looking at Jiang Yizhi''s Schadenfreude, she has an ominous premonition in her heart, and she is more and more eager to know the truth.


    She even said:


    "when I have time to inquire in the street, just tell me."


    Jiang Yizhi smoked the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t get married, some of them couldn''t say.


    Only said:


    "he was blocked in the hotel room with the prince of Lin''an, and they were not dressed at that time."


    Jiang''s father brushes and looks at Jiang Yizhi with a look of amazement.


    Jiang''s mother was a little dizzy.


    How many jokes does his son make in the capital.


    Their old faces are red. How can such a ridiculous thing be done.


    The atmosphere was once awkward, and Jiang''s father and mother couldn''t answer.


    Jiang Yizhi asked about Jiang Tiancai.


    When he knew that Jiang Tiancai would try to search his body, he could not help but feel speechless.


    It''s a brain disease to do such a thing.


    Jiang''s mother''s anxiety, which could not be resolved, said to Jiang Yizhi:


    "good niece, you must help us."


    "The Jiang family is also your strong backing."


    Jiang Yizhi shakes her head. If there are other things, she can''t say she can do it.


    But it''s about officialdom. She has no way to go.


    It''s certainly impossible for the Houfu to help Jiang Tiancai, and it''s good not to see what Jiang Tiancai has done in the Houfu.


    Most of her friends in the capital are women in the boudoir, and they can''t get involved in these things.


    Jiang Yizhi''s face appeared in her mind, and then she shook her head.She has a lot of brains, so she goes to ask Shizi to get Jiang Tiancai out.


    Besides, if Shizi really wants to get Jiang Tiancai, why wait until now? It''s been a few days, and Jiang Tiancai is still in prison.


    There''s no way.


    Seeing Jiang Yizhi shaking her head, Jiang''s mother reluctantly said:


    "if you are favored in Hou''s mansion, can''t you please Hou''s mansion?"


    Jiang Yizhi has a cold face. She doesn''t want to expose her powerlessness. She feels a little irritable and says: "why don''t you ask for it by yourself?"


    Jiang''s mother murmured:


    "if your parents are still here, we''ll be a bit thin. But now, your parents have gone. Only you can have blood rtionship with Hou''s house."


    "Without you, they would not have paid any attention to us."


    Jiang Yizhi nced at her mother.


    He didn''t tell Jiang Tiancai that he was driven out by the Houfu at that time.


    He said:


    "needless to say, you can''t count on me in this matter. It won''t work."


    "If you have time, why don''t you go out with the money and visit my cousin in the prison first, and offer some benefits to the jailer to make him feel better."


    "I won''t stop you if you have a way out."


    Jiang''s mother tears anxiously, holding Jiang Yizhi''s hand:


    "but, but..."


    "You are also a member of the Jiang family. You can''t just sit back and ignore it like this."


    Jiang Yizhi doesn''t want to get entangled with Jiang''s mother. Looking at Jiang''s father, who is gloomy and silent, she says: "there''s no hope in this matter. Don''t think about it."


    It''s almost impossible to expect Hou Fu.


    With that, he opened his mother''s hand and went straight out.


    Jiang''s mother looked at Jiang Yizhi''s back and couldn''t help crying.


    "My son, what to do."


    Jiang''s father stares at Jiang Yizhi''s back and sneers. Unexpectedly, he forgets his own family.


    It''s a wolf''s heart.


    Pacify Jiang''s mother and say:


    "wait for the Marquis toe back. I just inquired. Now the Marquis is going to the court."


    Jiang''s mother nodded and cried:


    "my poor son, if he knew that he would be robbed ofing to Beijing for the exam, I would not let him go to Beijing for the exam."


    Jiang''s father rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily:


    "let''s go to the gate and wait for the marquis. When the Marquises back, he muste back from there. He can''t avoid us. He can''t show us the way."

 Chapter 183

    Jiang''s father and mother waited anxiously at the gate for a long time.


    Only when xuanyang Hou came back in his official uniform.


    As soon as xuanyang Hou came back, he saw Jiang''s father and mother. Jiang''s mother fell to her knees with a plop.


    Shouts:


    "Lord Hou, help my son, my son is wronged."


    The Marquis understood the intention of the other party and said with a gloomy face:


    "what do you mean? Is the court unfair?"


    Jiang''s father took a look at Jiang''s mother and quickly broke through the siege:


    "don''t me the Marquis, my wife doesn''t understand, so I don''t speak properly."


    Xuanyang waited for a sound and took a look at Jiang Fu.


    I don''t have much impression. Thest time we met was more than ten years ago.


    At that time, they were all young men.


    Goodbye is a father.


    Xuanyang Hou said to Jiang''s mother:


    "don''t kneel down, get up."


    Jiang''s father helped Jiang''s mother up and asked xuanyang Hou, "can you..."


    Xuanyang Hou interrupted Jiang Fu and said:


    "the whole court knows about it, and the evidence is solid in full view of the public."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can tell you the form of going to prison. You can ask your beloved son first."


    Jiang''s father''s face looked tired and sad. Heforted his mother with one hand and motioned her not to speak.


    He opened his mouth and said:


    "Lord Hou, if you don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face, this Is there no other way? "


    Xuanyang Hou waved his hand:


    "why don''t you ask your son what he did in Hou''s residence first."


    Jiang Fu looks at xuanyang Hou in surprise.


    What a sin. What did you do?


    Jiang''s mother gasped for breath and felt that her heart was going to be unbearable.


    I have no face to ask.


    Xuanyang Hou said: "it''s not that I don''t help. There''s really nothing I can do about it."


    Jiang Fu had to bow to xuanyang Hou and give thanks.


    I don''t know what my son has done in Houfu. I dare not ask for help again.


    At least make it clear.


    Jiang''s father asked him how he could see Jiang Tiancai. Xuanyang Hou told him where to go and what procedures to follow to see Jiang Tiancai.


    Jiang''s father and mother went to the prison with money and some good food.


    They entered the prison. It was dark and damp inside. From time to time, they swore and cried.


    Led by the jailer, Jiang''s father and mother saw Jiang Tiancai lying on the ground with a piece of hay in his mouth and his right leg resting on his left.


    The jailer shouts to Jiang Tiancai:


    "Jiang Tiancai, your parents havee to see you."


    Jiang Tiancai got up and looked at Jiang''s father and mother, holding the railing in both hands and shouting: "Dad, mom."


    The jailer opened a hole in the door with a key, which was usually given food to the prisoners.


    But it also guaranteed that the prisoners would note out.


    Jiang''s mother was distressed to see her son like this. She quickly opened the meal and handed it to Jiang Tiancai.


    The jailer said to Jiang Fu:


    "half a quarter of an hour, the time is up, and you are leaving."


    Jiang''s father pulled out a smile:


    "officer, can you give me more time?"


    The jailer raised his hand, touched his chin and said:


    "well."


    Jiang Fu quickly put the prepared broken silver in the hands of the jailer.


    The jailer carefully looked left and right, and then said:


    "a quarter of an hour."


    Jiang Fu nodded again and again, and the jailer Shi ran walked to a nearby station.


    Jiang Tiancai was filled with tears when he smelled the delicious food. He wolfed it down without talking to his parents.


    With tears streaming down her face, Mrs. Jiang said, "my son, slow down."


    Jiang Tiancai''s mouth is full of food, and he answers it with two grunts.


    Jiang''s mother looked at Jiang''s father tearfully and said, "master, you must think of a way. We have only one son."


    Jiang''s father saw Jiang Tiancai in a mess. Although he was worried, he had to calm down a lot and said, "calm down and ask about the situation first."


    Jiang''s mother just shed tears and didn''t speak any more.


    When Jiang Tiancai had almost finished his meal, he slowly picked it up.


    Seeing this, Jiang''s mother took the opportunity to ask:


    "son, tell me about it with your mother. What''s the reason for it?"


    Jiang Tiancai mentioned this and looked at his mother:


    "that day, I rushed to the meeting ce, and then someone bumped into me. I was in a hurry to take the exam, so I didn''t pay attention. When I searched myself before the meeting, the note fell out of me."


    "I didn''t do it, and I don''t know who put it in my arms."His mother is always stupid. She can''t speak without thinking.


    So he didn''t get the whole story straight.


    In case her mother is in a hurry to pass on his business of buying and selling examination questions, the charge is more serious than cheating.


    With such an expression on her face, Mrs. Jiang said: "I said my son was wronged."


    "Do you remember what that man looked like?" Jiang Fu also asked.


    Jiang Tiancai shook his head. He didn''t think about it these days, but he didn''t see the man''s face at all.


    Where to find it.


    Jiang''s father was disappointed and distressed. He asked Jiang Tiancai:


    "your mother and I went to the Marquis''s house and begged your cousin for help, but the Marquis asked us to ask you, and let you talk about your mess in the Marquis''s house."


    Jiang Tiancai''s eyes dodged and refused to say.


    Jiang Fu scolded: "if you don''t want to say it, you can''t say it for your father."


    Jiang Tiancai was afraid. He didn''t want to take it with him in prison.


    Jiang''s mother also advised: "son, you can say it."


    "Only when you tell the truth, can there be a way to solve the problem, and someone can help you to clean up your grievances."


    Jiang Tiancai''s body retreated and he stopped eating. He looked at his father in fear and said, "Dad, I said, don''t beat me."


    Jiang''s father had a bad feeling, but he nodded his head patiently.


    When Jiang Tiancai thought of this, he thought of Jiang Yizhi. His face was slightly twisted, and he said to Jiang''s father:


    "it''s strange for his cousin."


    Jiang''s father and mother looked at each other. They had a round of contact with Jiang Yizhi, and naturally knew that Jiang Yizhi was not simple.


    He immediately asked.


    Jiang Tiancai didn''t dare to say that he was Xiao Xiang''s daughter at the beginning, and he was eager to cling to the powerful and make those things.


    He only said that he was Jiang Yizhi''s instigation, let him deliberately seduce the legitimate daughter who has been engaged in marriage.


    However, the matter came to light, and he was driven out by Hou Fu.


    Jiang Tiancai puts all the me on Jiang Yizhi. He says that Jiang Yizhi is jealous of Hou Fu''s daughter and wants him to seduce others and destroy their innocence.


    He even exaggerates that he has to do it.


    Jiang Yizhi threatened that if he didn''t do what she said, he would not be allowed to stay in the capital and could not take part in the examination.


    He had no choice but to give in.


    If you miss the examination, you will have to wait three years.


    Jiang Tiancai said that he was innocent and pitiful. In fact, he really hated Jiang Yizhi in his heart because he was expelled from the Houfu.


    After being driven out of Hou''s house, he was so unlucky and unhappy.


    Jiang Tiancai believes that the source and responsibility lie in Jiang Yizhi.

 Chapter 184

    Jiang''s father and mother were pale and bitter.


    This


    thought of them today and asked Hou ye to help Jiang Tian Cai. The two men had a red face.


    A woman''s reputation is worth her life.


    How many people lose their reputation and say they can''t choose suicide certificate.


    When someone else has an engagement, his son not only doesn''t avoid suspicion, but also gets together. It''s just.


    If ites out, it will destroy the innocence of other people''s daughter.


    Jiang''s father looked at Jiang Tiancai bitterly and said: "it''s a shame that a great man was coerced by a woman in his daughter."


    Jiang Tiancai shrunk and said weakly:


    "father, there''s no way for his son."


    Jiang Fu, don''t start.


    The whole person was numb and asked:


    "what about you and your son?"


    "What''s the matter with Shizi?"


    Jiang Tiancai eximed: "Dad, do you know all about it?"


    Jiang''s father stares at Jiang Tiancai angrily and raises his hand. He wants to hit people, but he can''t even fight when people are inside. Jiang''s mother takes Jiang''s father''s hand and says in a tearful voice:


    "master, don''t be angry now."


    "Do something about it."


    Jiang Fu snorted and his chest heaved with anger.


    Jiang Tiancai said:


    "Dad, it''s not like that. It''s the son of the world. I don''t know how. It''s in my bed in the middle of the night."


    Jiang Fu stares round his eyes, raises his foot and wants to kick it. Jiang Tiancai''s body shrinks back.


    Jiang''s father''s feet are still taken back, but they can''t be kicked.


    There is no way to take Jiang Tiancai.


    They discussed some countermeasures, but they didn''te to any conclusion, so they were urged by the jailer that the time was up.


    Jiang''s father also wanted to give money to spend some time with his son. The jailer shook his head and refused.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask for money, it''s that there is a time limit for visiting the prison. These two people have been here for too long, and if they are found, he will have bad luck.


    Jiang''s father can only take the crying Jiang''s mother away.


    They wandered in the streets of Beijing all afternoon.


    If they want to find some other way in the capital, even if they go to drum for redress, they have to have evidence. If they can''t find the man in ck who their son said, they have no basis for their words. How can they help their son plead.


    But the door was not found, but heard rumors about various versions of Jiang Tiancai.


    All the schrs are ashamed of him.


    And also know that Lin''an Shizi is the fiance of Hou Fu''s direct daughter.


    They withdrew their marriage because their son and his son had something like that.


    Two people look at each other face to face, this basket pokes.


    How can they have the face to ask the Houfu to help?


    Think of Jiang Yizhi, two people in the heart is not strong, Jiang mother to Jiang Yizhi all kinds of swearing.


    I also hate Jiang Yizhi.


    If not for Jiang Yizhi threatening his son, his son would not be so unlucky.


    In the evening, they went to the gate of Hou''s residence and lingered.


    After thinking about it, I have no face to go to Hou''s residence any more. How could the two lovely people be willing to give up the chance to save their son.


    Or stiff legs, stepped into the door of the Houfu.


    They asked to see manifesto Hou, apologized and kowtowed to manifesto Hou, asking him to forgive his son.


    Xuanyang Hou pondered for a moment and said:


    "you think too much about hou Fu. Where does the power of Hou Fue from?"


    "Everyone can see, everyone handed down things, you let me turn around, sorry I can''t do."


    Two people have no way, see xuanyang Hou firm attitude, thest point of repose in xuanyang Hou body fantasy has been broken.


    I also know that my request is somewhat difficult. If I don''t go out, I don''t know how famous my son is.


    Finally, the two chatted with each other and said that they were harassing Hou''s house and proposed to go out to live.


    Xuanyang Hou wanted to stay for a while. They insisted on going. Xuanyang Hou asked them to stay another night and go out to find a ce to live tomorrow.


    Meng Li got up the next day and heard Chunlu say that the Jiang couple had already left the Hou''s house to find another ce to live.


    Meng Li thought about it for a while, invited an for Jiang, and went to Jiang Yizhi''s yard.


    Seeing that Meng Li wasing, Jiang Yizhi said with a straight face, "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''vee to inform you of a good news."


    "Grandma didn''t say that before, as long as I forgive you, you can be free."


    Jiang Yizhi didn''t agree, spat:


    "you don''t have a good heart, I won''t be fooled by you."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, I didn''t mean well, but you are sure to be fooled by me."


    Jiang Yizhi I''m sick. "Meng Li was in a good mood, but she was not ill. She blinked at Jiang Yizhi and asked: "don''t you believe me?"


    "You see, I said you''re going to be free. You''re excited."


    Jiang Yizhi sneered and sneered:


    "some time ago, I thought you were different. Now it seems that you are simr to the patient who is not in a good spirit, and your brain is not working at all."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s not like that. I just like to tell you the truth."


    He added:


    "I''ll ask my mother to remove the guards from your yard. You are free."


    With that, Meng Li smiles at Jiang Yizhi and walks with small steps.


    Jiang Yizhi stares at Meng Li''s back in a gloomy way. Isn''t this woman so arrogant just because she is the daughter of Hou Fu?


    Pull out a sneer, one day, his status above her, but is sure to let her taste, be bullied.


    Jiang Yizhi thinks Meng Li is running to have fun with her, but before long, the person guarding her yard is gone.


    Only some maidservants are busy with their own affairs.


    She called a maid and asked:


    "what about those people?"


    The maid replied:


    "thedy has let them go, and she also said that you can go to Houfu freely."


    Jiang Yizhi worried about cheating, but the temptation to step out of the yard without doing anything was too big. After being banned for about a month, she felt that she was going to get moldy.


    She asked her maid to change her clothes and make up.


    Can''t wait to go to the front yard.


    The people in the courtyard of Hou mansion were surprised to see Jiang Yizhie out.


    I didn''t expect toe out quietly.


    Some rushed out to report to their respective masters.


    Jiang Yizhi passes by Wang''s yard. Jiang Yizhi has the heart to ask Wang''s safety and admit her mistake.


    If you make a mistake ording to reason, even if you are forgiven, you should go to confess it sincerely and repent your mistake.


    But Jiang Yizhi thought of what Meng Li said and said that she would be cheated.


    If this is a lie to her, she not only can''t go out of the door, but also run to use, Wang has no good face to her, and is not self humiliating?


    And I''ve been fooled.


    Think of here, the resentment in the heart of Jiang Yizhi is not quick toe up, then willful go directly.


    To her surprise, when she stepped out of the gate, no one really stopped her, and she went out of the door of Hou''s house without any obstruction.


    Jiang Yizhi looks up at the blue sky and white clouds and the bustling market, which is the feeling of freedom.

 Chapter 185

    Meng Li knew that before Jiang Yizhi went out, he didn''t even go anywhere. Heughed twice.


    I don''t know why Jiang Yizhi is so arrogant.


    Even if Wang has not much like Jiang Yizhi, but these years, Jiang Yizhi has never been less, the treatment is equal to the client.


    Jiang Yizhi did not give Wang the respect he should have.


    Fortunately, Wang''s heart is wide, not angry.


    The olddy also knows about Jiang Yizhi''s going out.


    During this period of time, her heart could not calm down at all.


    She said it was a rite to Buddha, but she couldn''t help but want to know about the affairs of Hou''s residence, and she couldn''t let go of it at all.


    I''ve been worried about hou Fu for half my life. I can''t say I''ll just let it go.


    Wang can''t wait to go out.


    I can''t help sighing. I don''t even want the basic etiquette.


    I was wondering if it was a mistake to bring up the child in the Hou family.


    Jiang Yizhi''s performance during the period of being banned is really poor. What the olddy likes is the obedient child, and her tolerance for Jiang Yizhi is gradually decreasing.


    Send someone to ask Meng Li to talk with her.


    Meng Li went away obediently.


    After greeting the olddy, I apanied her to talk about Jiang Yizhi.


    The olddy said Meng Li was broad-minded and a good child.


    Meng Liughed twice. It''s natural.


    If you don''t let Jiang Yizhi go out, it''s OK.


    She should be allowed to go out and set herself free.


    The olddy also said that Jiang Yizhi was sorry for Meng Li.


    Meng Li only said that he wanted to open, it''s OK, things have passed.


    Tell the olddy that he doesn''t want to embarrass her any more.


    It''s all for you.


    The old man was deeply moved. He looked at Meng Li with satisfaction and said that he must choose a good marriage for Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    Why do youe around here again.


    The turn is too fast. Can you stop her first?


    The olddy said that after she had finished her Buddhist rites, she coulde to see her when she thought about her.


    The implication is that we have resumed our greetings.


    The olddy is still old after all. When she talks, she moves her neck and says it hurts.


    Meng Li went forward to massage the olddy''s shoulder. By the way, he lost some aura in the olddy''s body.


    The olddy felt that Meng Li''s massage was reallyfortable. She was so heavy that she felt much more rxed after being massaged by Meng Li.


    The whole person felt refreshed.


    When Meng Li left, the olddy gave Meng Li a small ornament. Meng Li took it and took it back to his yard.


    She began to finish the homework assigned by her husband.


    Jiang Yizhi out of the Hou house, the first time to find the prince''s house.


    He sent a message to Shizi and asked him to meet him.


    Shizi turned his eyes and saw nothing.


    No.


    Jiang Yizhi waited for a long time at the appointed ce, but she didn''t wait for Shizi. Her eyebrows were full of anxiety.


    Why did Shizi ignore her.


    And to the son of the message, the son of some tired, directly to Jiang Yizhi, said or not to contact.


    Jiang Yizhi was shocked.


    Why is that?


    I don''t want to see Shizi, but Shizi doesn''t have time to argue with Jiang Yizhi, so he says that he thinks they are not suitable and let Jiang Yizhi find another lover.


    Shizi can''t help saying that he thought of Jiang Tiancai when he saw Jiang Yizhi.


    Think of Jiang Tiancai, where can he be happy.


    Moreover, Jiang Tiancai has lost his reputation in the capital. If he marries someone else''s cousin, it will make peopleugh. It can''t be said that some people have ulterior motives to specte.


    What if he married Jiang Yizhi because he couldn''t get Jiang Tiancai.


    Tied up with the Jiang family.


    At that time, it will be difficult for him to distinguish.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was, and the more serious the consequences were.


    Hit a spirit, determined not to see Jiang Yizhi.


    Jiang Yizhi looks lonely in the street around, she is full of joy to find the son, but did not expect to get this answer.


    This makes Jiang Yizhi feel that her heart seems to be held by an invisible hand for a moment. Her breathing is not smooth and she is in constant pain.


    I thought Shizi was her way out.


    But her only way out was to send her away in one word.


    Jiang Yizhi''s heart is not reconciled, why are these dignitaries like this.


    Hou Fu is so kind to her when he likes her.


    When I don''t like her, I shut her up.


    Shizi is like this. When he likes her, he gives her promises and sweet words.


    When I don''t like her, there is no serious reason.


    Jiang Yizhi a person nest in bed, tears, very wronged, do not know where to do wrong.She has no way back.


    Can you give her a chance?


    She doesn''t want to stay in Houfu. Houfu is like a cage to her. If she is shut down, she will be shut down. If she is let go, she will be let go. She ignores her dignity and doesn''t care about her emotions.


    How can such a ce continue to stay.


    If you can marry your son, you don''t have to be angry in the Marquis''s house any more.


    And after the son is the prince, Jiang Yizhi thought Meng Li, princess''s status is very high, the other party is difficult to marry better than her.


    I''m extremely unwilling.


    Unwilling Jiang Yizhi kept looking for Shizi in the next few days, with a humble and sad tone, and asked Shizi what she had done wrong?


    She can change it.


    Since she is cruel, she doesn''t like to provoke her.


    Jiang Yizhi felt that she had left some room for her speech.


    She also wanted to ask if Shizi really only liked men.


    However, she did not dare to ask.


    Shizi didn''t hate Jiang Yizhi so much, but Jiang Yizhi''s obsession made him more and more impatient and annoyed. Looking at Jiang Yizhi''s resolution and madness, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    He doesn''t want to make jokes in Beijing any more.


    But how can Jiang Yizhi stop.


    Shizi thought of a clever way to prove that he was also favored by girls, and let Jiang Yizhi retreat and stop.


    The most important thing is that the prince was very upset. At that time, the Marquis''s office took the opportunity to put forward the matter of divorce.


    It''s like throwing stones at him.


    There was no face left for him, because he was also ridiculed for being divorced.


    In this way, he can also let out a bad breath in Hou''s house.


    Although Jiang Yizhi''s surname is not Fu, she was raised in Fu''s family. The women they raised are like this. What about other women.


    There are many different opinions. If you don''t think so, some people will question the education of women in Hou''s mansion.


    Shizi thought he was very clever.


    Three carvings with one arrow.


    Shizi let people release the news that Jiang Yizhi, regardless of propriety, righteousness and shame and the reserve of women, pursued him.


    It is harmful to women''s virtue to write all day long.


    For this reason, he went to Hou''s house and implicitly said that he would let Hou''s house discipline Jiang Yizhi well.


    Jiang Yizhi dizzy, did not expect the son to give her such a hand.


    It made her a disgrace in the capital.


    Who dares to marry her in the future?


    Shizi is too heartless.

 Chapter 186

    Jiang Yizhi is in a ho''s nest.


    This is not just her own misfortune, but the woman who implicated the Houfu.


    More or less, they also suffered from badments with other women in the Marquis''s residence.


    Wang originally looked at Jiang Yizhi is not pleasing to the eye, this has the reason, make a fuss.


    He ran to the Marquis and said that Jiang Yizhi was no longer young. It''s not a good way to stay in the marquis.


    And it means that there is no doubt that something will happen to the woman in the Marquis''s house.


    Xuanyang Hou''s concubine also ran to the olddy and xuanyang hou toin. Anyway, Jiang Yizhi became the public enemy of Hou''s house.


    After all, the treatment of Jiang Yizhi was better than that ofmon women, which made many people envious.


    She spent more than ten years in Houfu, and devoted herself to holding the thighs of the olddy and the daughter of Houfu. She didn''t look up to the concubines and didn''t make friends with them.


    Now it''s bad luck that no one can help her.


    They''re all busy falling in.


    The olddy also moved anger, staring at Jiang Yizhi, lips trembled, temporarily don''t know what to scold.


    It''s too bad.


    The tolerance of Jiang Yizhi in my heart has reached the critical point.


    The olddy was born in a family. She was educated to be reserved and not to be wild.


    In the olddy''s opinion, Jiang Yizhi''s action is to let loose the women who are simr to the GouLan courtyard. It''s humiliating and immoral.


    Jiang Yizhi didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t know how to argue.


    It''s wrong to say too much.


    The whole person was in a trance, with no energy and slightly bent back.


    She felt that everything she had was gradually away from her, and she couldn''t grasp it. She was sad to see it lost.


    My heart is numb.


    The olddy simply shut up Jiang Yizhi again and let her out for a few days to cause trouble.


    Headache.


    Wang and concubine room ear wind blowing xuanyang Hou dizzy, think about it or not let Jiang Yizhi stay in Hou house.


    Compared with niece, of course, their own group of children is more important.


    After all, we don''t want Jiang Yizhi to stay in Hou''s house.


    He had a tough attitude and said to the olddy:


    "since there are people from the Jiang family, let them take them back."


    "I''m not afraid that she will go back to suffer losses if she is such a big person."


    After that, xuanyang Hou sneered:


    "if you like stirring the wind and rain, go back to Jiang''s house."


    The olddy looked tired and sighed:


    "it''s up to you. You''re the head of the family. I''m old. It''s respectful of you to ask me, but it''s reasonable not to ask me."


    Xuanyang Hou frowned:


    "Niang, what do you say?"


    "You have to think about the children in the house, too."


    The olddy nodded: "I know."


    Xuanyang Hou''s tone softened, and then said:


    "mother, if you insist on keeping her, your son can''t disobey you."


    "But for marriage, she has already reached her hairpin. Now how can we find marriage in the capital? We can only ban feet when we get into trouble. Should we ban feet for a lifetime?"


    "It''s better for her to go back to Jiangnan Jiang''s home and find a marriage, settle down and calm down."


    The olddy sighed and finally said:


    "whatever you want."


    If you are unmarried, follow your father; if you are married, follow your husband; if you die, follow your son.


    Now her son''s attitude is so tough, how can she make peace with her son for this matter.


    What''s more, what my son said is reasonable.


    Jiangnan Jiang family is also rich, and it will not be too bad to go back. It is this child who does not cherish the present life, and she has no way.


    So it''s settled.


    Wang happily told Meng Li that when Jiang Tiancai and his wife left Beijing, they called people over and asked them to take Jiang Yizhi back.


    Meng Li pondered for a while, the general direction of the basic things are in her budget, in the end let Jiang Yizhi back to Jiangnan Jiang home.


    Go back.


    Meng Li dares to promise that after Jiang Yizhi goes back to Jiang''s home, life is not easy either.


    Just have a hard time.


    If after going back to Jiang Yizhi mix of wind and water, he also has a way to make her difficult.


    It doesn''t exist.


    Meng Li felt that his task was about to bepleted.


    I cook some cakes and food every day.


    When it''s ready, take it to Wang. Wang is very happy. Meng Li takes it and she eats it.


    I also think it''s delicious. I ate a little more.


    Jiang Yizhi, who stayed in her yard, didn''t know that her next fate had been arranged.


    She didn''t feel good all day, she just stayed up like that.


    Jiang and his wife go out early ande backte every day, but they are cheated of a lot of money, but things are not done well for them.They are angry and anxious, but they have nothing to do.


    Often go to see Jiang Tiancai, Jiang Tiancai from the initial expectations, into the final despair.


    It''s useless to dislike your parents, and even abuse them crazily.


    Until he was put on trial, although he resisted to death and cried out for injustice, it was useless.


    There are many such people who refuse to recognize them, and there are also many officials who are the way to deal with them.


    He was convicted.


    Because of the seriousness of the plot, he was sentenced to exile in the frontier.


    Exile in the frontier is a kind of punishment in this dynasty, mostly for the purpose of going to the barrennd.


    It is also a system beneficial to the imperial court, so that the imperial court has freebor to use.


    But for those who have been punished, it is a very painful thing. The conditions in those ces are hard, they work day and night, and they have no human rights.


    Jiang''s mother fainted on the spot when she heard the news.


    But the matter has been settled, even though crying for heaven and earth, also can''t for heaven.


    It was not until Jiang Tiancai and a group of prisoners were escorted out of Beijing that the couple nned to return to Jiangnan.


    The Houfu sent people toe here.


    After a walk in the capital, and because of their son''s inner pain, they seem to be depressed.


    The Houfu asked the couple to take Jiang Yizhi back.


    Jiang''s mother thinks of Jiang Yizhi''s ferocious face and hates her.


    I wanted to say no, but on second thought, it''s not better to get people back.


    Originally, there was no ce to vent her hatred in her heart. Now the opportunity was right in front of her. She quickly covered up her emotions and agreed to the Houfu.


    When Jiang Yizhi learned that she was going to follow Jiang''s husband and wife back to Jiangnan, it was like a thunderbolt, which made her dumbfounded.


    She didn''t want to go back to Jiangnan. She thought of her attitude towards the couplest time.


    Can they be nice to her when they go back?


    She broke out of the door and was stopped by her maid.


    She said to her maid:


    "get out of the way, I''m going to find my grandmother."


    "could you please let me know


    Jiang Yizhi, who had so much to wait for, pushed her maid away and rushed out to the olddy''s door.


    Listening to the Sutra, the olddy sighed and said:


    "take people down."


    "I''m sorry for this kid."


    The person nearby said:


    "madam, don''t me herself. It''s Miss Biao''s way of doing it. It''s really disgraceful."


    "Madame also made apromise for the peace of the marquis."


    The olddy closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Jiang Yizhi crying useless, did not see the olddy, was taken back.

 Chapter 187

    The next day, Jiang''s wife and Jiang Yizhi were ready to leave.


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Yizhi from a distance.


    Her face was full of reluctance.


    Looking back, she didn''t see the person she wanted to see.


    But see Meng Li, see Meng Li eyes light looking at her, her jealousy and hatred all hang on the face.


    He smiles at Meng Li again.


    There''s nothing left.


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at Jiang Yizhi. There is no wave in his heart. All these are Jiang Yizhi''s choices.


    Jiang Tiancai is the same.


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi, Jiang''s mother turned her head step by step and said:


    "what are you looking at? Is the honor and wealth of Hou''s residence so unforgettable to you?"


    Looking at the hatred in Jiang''s mother''s eyes, Jiang Yizhi became angry and held her breath:


    "how can I say that I have lived in Hou''s residence for more than ten years, and now I have to go, I can''t bear to leave."


    Jiang''s mother sneered and looked at Xiajiang Yizhi carefully.


    Looking at Jiang Yizhi, he was cold all over, and his eyes were like picking out a cargo.


    Jiang Yizhi could not help saying:


    "why do you look at me like this?"


    Jiang''s mother gave a gloomy smile. Thinking that her son couldn''t smile, she twisted her face and said, "don''t worry, my aunt will treat you well."


    "Treat you like your own daughter." Jiang''s mother is gnashing her teeth.


    Jiang Fu naturally saw this scene, but he didn''t care.


    No words.


    Jiang Yizhi shuddered. She said to a maidservant:


    "grandma, I want to tell her goodbye."


    The maid dropped her eyes and replied:


    "Miss Biao, the olddy is not feeling well today. She is sleeping on the couch."


    Not reconciled, Jiang Yizhi said:


    "but..."


    Jiang''s mother looked at Jiang Yizhi with disdain and said:


    "people don''t want to see you, but you have to see them."


    Jiang Yizhi opened her mouth, speechless.


    Looking at Meng Li again.


    It''s like you want to talk and stop.


    Meng Li waved to Jiang Yizhi, let''s go.


    I can''t say I miss you so much. It really softens my heart.


    Jiang Yizhi saw Meng Li wave her hand and sipped her mouth. She could only drag her feet out.


    Still looking back three times at a time, I long for someone to shout:


    girl, stop walking or something.


    However, until she got into the carriage, no one came out to keep her.


    Until Jiang Yizhi''s carriage goes far, Meng Li takes chunlv back to his room and does whatever he should.


    Feel her and the prohibition of system space, not loose.


    Just stay.


    Wait and see the situation. If you need her to do it, do it again.


    In fact, some people don''t have to do it by themselves. She can do it by herself.


    Jiang Tiancai, who was assigned to the frontier, wore a prison uniform and kept on driving under the escort of officers and soldiers.


    But his shoes were worn to the point of raw water, but he didn''t ask for raw water.


    Jiang Tiancai dare to be angry, but he has to endure tears and continue to walk.


    Meng Li''s years in Hou''s house were quiet. She continued to study cooking when she had nothing to do. She was bored all day in Hou''s house. She thought it was a good time to cook and eat.


    Leng is afraid of eating Wang.


    He also fattened up Wang.


    Wang can''t stand it. Tell Meng Li to cook it for others.


    Meng Li can only do it for the client''s concubine. At the beginning, everyone was very friendly, and they became fat after eating too much.


    Meng Liling is relying on one''s own strength, all the women in the backyard are fed fat.


    After half a year, the women in Houfu''s backyard walked around when they saw Meng Li.


    I''m afraid Meng Li will pull them to eat.


    The taste is really good. They can''t help being greedy.


    But every day, I always feel that I have more meat on my face.


    Wang also took Meng Li out several times, always asked if Meng Li had a man of his heart.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what the client likes, and doesn''t dare to make a decision for her, so he hasn''t made a statement.


    Let Wang very anxious.


    Wang is anxious to say in front of Meng Li. Meng Li has a good temper and asks her to eat.


    Wang


    But also at this time, Meng Li came to the news she wanted.


    When Jiang Yizhi returned to Jiang''s family in Jiangnan, she was pushed out and felt that she grew up in Hou''s mansion. She had a natural sense of superiority and was not at all gregarious.


    In Jiang''s mansion, people are always looking up and down. They always carry Hou''s mansion out.


    Can othersugh at Jiang Yizhi, if Hou Fu back to you, how can youe to this ce.Jiang Yizhi was speechless.


    But Jiang''s mother always harbors a grudge against Jiang Yizhi. She thinks it''s because Jiang Yizhi''s own son is so unlucky.


    But also regardless of the Houfu behind Jiang Yizhi.


    Let them bring people back, that is to abandon the granddaughter.


    So she married Jiang Yizhi directly.


    Marry a big bellied businessman to fill a house. The eldest son is older than Jiang Yizhi.


    After Jiang Yizhi was forced to marry out, the merchant coveted Jiang Yizhi''s beauty and loved her very much, but Jiang Yizhi was disgusted.


    A pig''s face, a stinking pig''s mouth, nothing to gnaw on her face.


    I feel sick all over.


    He never had a good face to the businessman, but he had a good temper. Looking at Jiang Yizhi''s appearance, he tolerated everything.


    However, the merchant was in business and had to walk around. He came to the capital and asked about Xiajiang Yizhi on a whim.


    His face turned green with anger.


    I didn''t expect that Jiang Yizhi was such a person.


    Go back to Jiang Yizhi more violent, not happy to beat and scold.


    Jiang Yizhi had a very painful life, but the merchant died soon.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She was liberated when the old man died.


    No longer need to be devastated, no longer need to see the fat fat body in their own efforts.


    Often think of, Jiang Yizhi stomach acid water.


    Can Jiang Yizhi age beautiful, became a widow, at the beginning also feel pure, time is long then very not reconciled.


    Moreover, after the merchant died, the servants and the merchant''s children did not respect her.


    Looking at her stepson who is as old as her, Jiang Yizhi is ready to move. They are rolling together.


    Once, there will be a second.


    Many times, often walk in the river, avoid wet shoes.


    Caught by his stepson''s wife, he sent Jiang Yizhi back to Jiang''s home.


    Originally, this businessman was the object of the Jiang family''s ttery. At the beginning, he married Jiang Yizhi in exchange for benefits.


    But I didn''t expect that Jiang Yizhi made such a shocking thing, which made the Jiang family lose a big face.


    And offended the mother who is now in charge of the family.


    Jiang''s family looks at Jiang Yizhi, but they can''t help it.


    Want a bowl of poison to end Jiang Yizhi''s life, but think of Hou Fu, they dare not do too much.


    Jiang Yizhi can only be raised in the house, in order to avoid Jiang Yizhi make a joke, do not let her go out.


    Also did not give her maidservant, built a small kitchen for her, since then, Jiang Yizhi do everything by herself.


    When it came to the Hou family, the olddy wiped her tears and sighed.


    Nothing else.


    All this is basically made by Jiang Yizhi himself.

 Chapter 188

    But the olddy''s heart is still some can''t bear heart, Jiang Yizhi live so miserable.


    She sent people to Jiangnan Jiang''s home with her belongings to help Jiang Yizhi.


    Also want to let the people of the Jiang family give Jiang Yizhi some freedom, and then with some maidservant what.


    It''s hard for an olddy to wait on others for a lifetime.


    But Jiang Yizhi felt that the olddy was hypocritical. If she really didn''t want to leave her, why did she want to drive her away at that time.


    Now why don''t you take her back.


    Now I just want to get rid of her with anything.


    Jiang Yizhi temper head, then directly the olddy sent the people to bomb away.


    Jiang Yizhi is not willing to ept other people''s charity, feel that this will appear more humble.


    Jiang''s couple had seen Hou Fu sent someone toe, but they were still very empty in their heart, but when they saw that Jiang Yizhi was so ungrateful, theyughed again.


    This kind of temperament really deserves it.


    Who deserves to be nice to you, once or twice. After a long time, who has patience.


    Because Jiang Yizhi didn''t give him a good face, the people who came back still held a grudge against him for blowing him away. On the basis of the facts, they exaggerate and exaggerate the atmosphere at that time.


    The description of Jiang Yizhi is more hateful and vicious.


    The olddy shook her head. She waspletely disheartened.


    Forget it. Forget it.


    How long can we really manage it.


    Do you feel ufortable living, or do you feel that your status is not high enough, so you have to toss yourself like this.


    As early as Meng Li got the news about Jiang Yizhi, he felt that the prohibition of himself and the system space was loose.


    She thought of Shizi before she left.


    She still remembers that Shizi ran to houye''s house and tried to ruin the reputation of other women in houye''s house.


    Although the Houfu sent Jiang Yizhi away, it was a sign of attitude.


    But the Houfu was discussed for some time.


    And the prince must have kept the idea of letting the women in the Marquis''s house, including her, suffer criticism.


    To and not to indecent also, Meng Li and find a chance to the son of the world stripped away on the street.


    Let the son lose a big face.


    It has be the object of discussion.


    The rumors that Shizi had the habit of breaking his sleeves had been faded, but they were picked up and talked about.


    It also had a direct impact on the son''s marriage.


    It''s so humiliating and ridiculous that people with status are not willing to marry.


    After Meng Li finished all this, he returned to the system space.


    Go back to the big screen.


    The news came with it.


    Congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Fu Mingxi: not to marry a son of the world.


    Score 100 points, get 7000 points, boundary power reward: 15 points, soul power reward: 3 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: 36500


    boundary power: 154 points


    soul power: 3


    talent: running


    Meng Li absorbed soul power and chatted with 6018 again.


    This mission 6018 is basically silent.


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you feel that there is any obvious need to change when I do the task?"


    6018 said:


    "I think it''s OK. Don''t be too radical."


    Meng Li said.


    6018 said:


    "it''s amon saying that the most important thing is toplete the task. As for the means toplete the task, it is the task maker''s own choice. As a system, we are not willing to interfere too much."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "also, if the task is notpleted, you can''t avoid mutual resentment."


    6018: "it''s not like that. I''m very broad-minded."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "in fact, my mind is very broad."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, we are all broad-minded. " 6018.


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile and said:


    "I think a break afterpleting the task can clear the umted negative emotions."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Lazy iszy.


    It''s so serious.


    Meng Li got up and walked around the system space, walked around the system space, and touched the wall of the system space with his hand.


    Sigh:


    "where is the system space?"


    I don''t know how system space exists.


    Where does it exist.


    6018 did not speak, Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    I think it''s better to go to sleep, but I think it''s better to have a look at the life after the client goes back.He said to 6018:


    "let me see the life of the client after he goes back."


    Meng Liy down on the bed.


    Wait for 6018 to show her.


    After the client went back, he was in a trance and didn''t seem to remember anything.


    But I remember Jiang Yizhi.


    Can not find in the house Jiang Yizhi, she asked Wang.


    Wang said that the client was stupid. Jiang Yizhi had already returned to Jiang''s home.


    After the client inquired about Jiang Yizhi''s current situation, she felt a kind of unspeakable pleasure in her heart. She was ashamed of this idea and didn''t talk to others.


    About Shizi, the client felt disgusted.


    Wang''s grand n of urging marriage is not to stop until the goal is reached.


    But the client is more clever than Meng Li. Wang said, and she thought about it seriously.


    Wang is also looking for her.


    In the end, he made a marriage with the second son of a noble family.


    Meng Li thinks of Jiang Yizhi, and the picture turns to Jiang Yizhi.


    The ce where Jiang Yizhi lives and the temple where the client lives in the plot are different.


    It''s very simple.


    Jiang Yizhi''s face was haggard. She was dressed in coarse cloth and her hair was in a bun. She wore a simple and rough hairpin on her head.


    One man fetches water, one sweeps the floor and cooks.


    In spite of this, her little world is still in chaos.


    Sometimes, there are some rough jobs in Jiang''s house, and Jiang Yizhi is also pulled to work as a coolie.


    As long as Jiang''s mother thought of her son''s hardbor in the barrennd, she would not let Jiang Yizhi feel better.


    Let Jiang Yizhi do a lot of rough work.


    It seems that this can vent the hatred in her heart.


    Jiang''s father doesn''t care about all this, and he also resents Jiang Yizhi in his heart, but he feels that he is a man and it''s not good to care about women like this.


    Now that his wife has done it, he doesn''t have to stop.


    Meng Li saw the current situation of Jiang Yizhi and thought of Jiang Tiancai.


    As soon as the picture turns, Jiang Tiancai and a group of people are building heti.


    His face was numb. He was no longer gentle. His face was tanned and his eyes were dull.


    He was surrounded by officers and soldiers who were walking around him.


    Jiang Tiancai''s arms are bare, and his upper body is full of scars. As soon as the officers and soldiers turn to him, his eyes will be afraid.


    Jiang Tiancai works hard and sweats like a rain. Meng Li looks at him and finds that some people arezy. Most of the officers and soldiers give warnings. If they don''t listen to the warnings, they just throw a whip at him, which makes people cry.


    No wonder Jiang Tiancai worked so hard.


    It seems that the client said casually at that time, but if Jiang Yizhi and Jiang Tiancai had a good life, the client would not like to.


    Are not saints, some injuries simply can not put down.


    Meng Li went back to see the client, who was already preparing for the wedding.


    Meng Li smile, consciousness a little resistance, system space bed she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 189

    Meng Li got up and looked at the trading system.


    They are all treasures. Meng Li will close them after seeing them.


    She has no money to buy it.


    But seeing the message from the Tasker above, Meng Li felt very happy.


    They sell something with all their heart.


    There''s a lot of noise down there.


    The selling price is 500 Jieli, so someone asked the Seller whether to sell 500 points or not.


    Meng Li sat in front of the desk again and pondered over the skills. Then he felt a little tired and said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    "Go ahead." 6018.


    When Meng Li was in the tunnel of time and space, she tried her best to keep her consciousness, but it was useless. She didn''t feel anything, so she had been transmitted into the client''s body.


    Meng Li opened his eyes to the house with gorgeous decoration.


    She''s sitting on a veryfortable sofa at the moment.


    Meng Li closed his eyes again.


    Received the plot.


    It''s a parallel world, but it''s another ne.


    The people and things here are the same as those in that world.


    Including the identity and status of the characters.


    But things don''t go the same way.


    Yan ling''er.


    It''s not the client, of course.


    She was another star in the world.


    Poor acting skills, average family, good looks. I''ve been in the entertainment circle for ten years, but I haven''t made a name for myself.


    Then there was an ident during the filming.


    It''spletely cold.


    Fortunately, however, it is bound with a system, which mainly relies on obtaining people''s emotions for energy.


    Hatred, admiration, these extreme emotions are the main source of energy.


    The higher the air transport of the target, the more powerful the energy will be.


    This system is very intimate, although it can''t let Yan ling''er start over in the original world.


    But it is estimated that Yan ling''er will not adapt to the task at the beginning, so the system lets Yan ling''ere to the world parallel to the original world to do the task.


    People here have the same status as people in that world.


    Even if Yan ling''er used to be dissatisfied with anyone, she could have revenge here.


    Even though many things in the world are not the same.


    But Yan ling''er is still addicted to this and regards himself as reborn this time.


    There is no free lunch in the world, and the system also gives Yan ling''er a task.


    He has won the admiration of Guan Yu, President of mingjue entertainment.


    Get 100% of Guan Qingmeng''s hatred value.


    Gain 100% of Du Youran''s hatred value.


    Guan Qingmeng is the client of this task.


    His family is very prominent, and Guan Yu is also the son of the world, that is, the man.


    Du Youran is also the woman in charge of this world.


    So they have a lot of luck.


    Guan Qingmeng, as the younger sister of the male leader, was born so well that her Qi was second only to the male and female leaders.


    I have lived a good life since I was a child.


    It''s a great life.


    But Guan Qingmeng and Yan linger know that they must have different personalities under the prediction of the system, so they choose to get hate value.


    As for the hate value of the female owner, isn''t that nonsense, robbing other people''s men and expecting them to get along with each other?


    Mingjue entertainment is a giant in the entertainment industry. It can be said that there is nopetition. What they havee out with are big names, even the internationally famous stars.


    And Guan Yu Shuai''s Day is jealous of others.


    In herst life, Yan ling''er didn''t even enter the gate of mingjue entertainment.


    When I got here, I knew that I was going to attack the president of mingjue entertainment. I was very excited to think that such a superior person would fall for her.


    With the help of the system, she seeded in working as an assistant to Guan Yu.


    Who knows how a big president can have such an inexperienced college student as an assistant.


    This is a wave of divine operation of the powerful system of others.


    Yan ling''er gets Guan Yu''s favor through various means, and is not willing to be an assistant.


    She has never been addicted to a big star in herst life, but with Guan Yu in herp and systematic blessing, is it difficult for her to be a big star?


    At the beginning, Guan Yu was just fond of Yan ling''er, but he didn''t like her very much. He just gave her a chance to develop.


    Businessmen only profit, Guan Yu thinks Yan ling''er has potential.


    Guan Yu''s vision is not wrong. Yan ling''er''s acting skills have been systematically improved to a higher level.


    There is a system to the beauty, looks up again.


    There are looks, beauty and backstage, very powerful.


    It''s all in the limelight.Guan Yu is more and more optimistic about Yan ling''er, and he is more and more trapped.


    As early as Yan ling''er was an assistant to Guan Yu, Guan Qingmeng dealt with Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er tters Guan Qingmeng on the surface, but she is always angry behind his back.


    Let Guan Qingmeng hate her more and more.


    Guan Qingmeng says bad things about Yan ling''er to his brother. Guan Yu already has a good feeling for Yan ling''er at that time. However, when his sister says it, she turns a cold shoulder to Yan ling''er and gives her a warning.


    Yan ling''er designed to let Guan Yu see that some of the bad words Yan ling''er induced Guan Qingmeng to say.


    It seems that Guan Qingmeng is unreasonable.


    Guan Yu knows that he has wronged Yan ling''er, and only treats him as his sister.


    Let Yan ling''er don''t mind. She said that her sister was spoiled since she was a child. Let Yan ling''er take on some responsibilities.


    Yan ling''er must be considerate and say that she doesn''t mind at all.


    In the face of Guan Yu, she tters Guan Qingmeng in every way, which makes Guan Qingmeng hate Yan ling''er more and more, and her hatred value is higher and higher. She is really simple, but she can only say that Yan ling''er bullies her with her mouth, but she can''t get any evidence.


    But the value of hatred is not good. Guan Qingmeng''s value of hatred is not full.


    Later, Yan ling''er became a big shot and set up her own studio.


    The addiction is enough, and Guan Yu''s liking is full.


    Du Youran, who is also an actor, has no chance to turn over. His hatred is full.


    It''s just Guan Qingmeng.


    Yan ling''er doesn''t want to stay in this world any more, so she quickly cuts off the numbness and makes an appointment with Guan Qingmeng.


    And tell her all the truth.


    All kinds of taunts like Guan Qingmeng''s stupidity.


    Angry Guan Qingmeng breathing is not smooth, hate value is full.


    Yan ling''er collected the energy and left the world, leaving a copy.


    Guan Yu married him and went home.


    Guan Qingmeng doesn''t know that it''s already a copy. Anyway, it''s all about Yan ling''er.


    Guan Yu has no choice but to move out with Yan ling''er.


    Guan Qingmeng''s wish is not to let Yan ling''er be happy.


    Meng Li epted the plot, the plot is too long, many of them are about Yan ling''er''s road to sess.


    And Guan Qingmeng''s anger.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and asked the system in his heart:


    "ording to the truth, this task belongs to the personal emotion of the client, and it is inevitable that there will be annoying people alive."


    6018 said:


    "you are very keen. In fact, this task is mainly aimed at Yan ling''er''s system."


    Meng Li asked with great interest:


    "Oh, how?"

 Chapter 190

    "This system is actually an energy system."


    "But this system is supported by stealing world power."


    Meng Li said.


    "So the world doesn''t allow it to steal world power, right?"


    6018 asked: "are you happy that I steal your power?"


    Meng Li Oh a, know his nonsense, but 6018 is not on the road, she wants to know why.


    Can only say directly:


    "what impact will it have on the world?"


    "If the world power is stolen more, its ability to maintain the stability of the world will be correspondingly reduced, and the world will be unstable, especially the copse of the world."


    "This system doesn''t care about the world, it only cares about energy." 6018.


    Meng Li asked curiously:


    "where do these systemse from?"


    6018 just said:


    "the universe is so big and wonderful that some are created by people with ulterior motives, and some are born by ident."


    Meng Li opened his mouth and recalled the plot. He suddenlyughed at himself, looked up at the gorgeous crystalmp hanging from the ceiling and said:


    "how simr am I to Yan ling''er?"


    "Shuttling in different worlds, ording to the mission goal toplete."


    6018: "it''s not like this. The starting point is different. You just need to remember that what they do is harmful to the ne, and what you do is beneficial to the ne."


    6018''s voice is a little cold.


    "Then I canfort myself that it''s because of justice and ne creatures." Meng Li''s eyes were deep and said faintly.


    6018: "you can understand that."


    "It''s normal for you to have such an idea, but it''s not right."


    "What''s wrong with us maintaining the ne and gaining our own interests at the same time?"


    "Killing two birds with one stone."


    6018 after a pause, he said:


    "maybe after several tasks, you feel monotonous and tired, but in fact, you are still weak, you are weak, you feel that you are not free, and you don''t know the happiness after being strong."


    "You can''t imagine the happiness after being strong, but it''s not easy to be strong. Before being strong, everything you bear makes people feel particrly painful, and it''s easy to question yourself and give up."


    "When you look back after you''re strong, you''ll find your thoughts today particrly ridiculous."


    "When you are strong, you will not be trapped in this space, and you will understand all the things you are doing better."


    6018 a chicken soup of soul catches Meng Li.


    But he didn''t make Meng Li''s heart surge. Meng Li just rubbed his eyebrows wearily and said:


    "it''s my affectation."


    "Thank you."


    For a moment, I think it''s bad. It''s really hypocritical.


    What do you care so much about? Strength is the foundation of standing in the world.


    Before she met the system, she just wanted to cultivate and strengthen herself. She didn''t care about many things.


    I don''t care.


    I didn''t expect to be so affected all of a sudden.


    Everything as long as their own heart can go.


    6018 didn''t speak again.


    Meng Li did not speak.


    Two people seem to get along for a long time, such silence has been used to, do not feel embarrassed.


    Meng Li stares directly at the crystalmp on the ceiling. When Meng Li finishes counting the Crystal hanging on it, he looks at the day.


    After thinking about it, Yan ling''er has gone to work as an assistant for Guan Yu.


    This energy system is pretty good.


    Guan family is very rich and covers a wide range of fields. Guan Yu, an entertainmentpany, is just one of them.


    Both Guanfu and guanmu have otherpanies.


    They are very busy.


    The client, as the little princess of Guan family, just needs to enjoy.


    There is no need for the client to make money.


    The family dotes on the client, but how many people are envious of the client.


    It''s said that the client saved the gxy in hisst life, or cast a good baby.


    Guan Qingmeng has been very happy since she was a child. She is the object of other people''s ttery. In the face of Yan ling''er who keeps pulling her hatred, she especially hates that kind of love.


    I hate it all my life.


    I just don''t want her.


    Maybe Guan Qingmeng was chosen by the organization to counter attack because of this system.


    Otherwise, this kind of desire, probably will not send people to counter attack.


    Meng Li thought of this and asked in his heart:


    "so are you going to kill this system?"


    "No, I''ll take it back and hand it in."


    "But now it''s hiding in the human soul. It''s hard to find it. Even if it finds it, it''s easy to run away.""It''s usually when his energy fluctuates greatly, such as leaving the host or leaving the world with the host. At this time, the space-time tunnel he enters is closed and will not affect the world. I can urately find his position and seize the opportunity."


    Meng Li nodded: "so it''s catching turtles in a jar?"


    "Right."


    Meng liming, thinking to himself, must not let this system take his host toplete the task and start when he leaves.


    If she opposes each other and someone elsepletes her task, isn''t she a failure?


    And let others absorb energy, that is to let the other party increase the capital topete with 6018.


    It can''t be.


    Meng Li can''t help but think, 6018 if and other system fight first cool how to do.


    Think of nature I have to say it.


    "What if you get cold first?"


    6018 said quietly:


    "Hey, if I get cold, Congrattions, you can change the system."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "it doesn''t affect me?"


    "We are not bound together. How can we have an impact?"


    "It''s just a failure of your mission, but it doesn''t matter. It''s better than my life."


    6018 there''s something in the voice.


    Meng Li looked at 6018, happy and in a bad mood. He knew that he was not so easy to get cold.


    Meng Li also said quietly:


    "if you have anything unfinished, tell me."


    "One day I will be able to do it for you."


    6018£º¡­¡­£¡


    "So cruel." 6018.


    Meng Li smiles and stops talking.


    I don''t know the depth of this energy system. It''s easy to deal with it.


    If it''s a simple Yan ling''er, it''s easy to crush her as a client.


    People are bound together, and Yan ling''er is not going well. The system should help her.


    In this way, one person on the surface, actually two people.


    The client had made an appointment with his little sister to have afternoon tea, but Meng Li thought that he had to see Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu is OK with the client. At the end of the plot, the client is not satisfied with the copy left by Yan ling''er. In all kinds of disputes, Guan Yu gives in if he can.


    Then he moved out with the people.


    He is also a man with principles. After all, he likes Yan ling''er and doesn''t need to pursue his own happiness for his sister''s sake.


    Of course, if Guan Yu knew that he was guarding a replica, he would not know what he thought.

 Chapter 191

    Meng Li decided to go to Guan Yu''spany, so he took out his mobile phone and pushed off the appointment.


    When the other party heard that Meng Li had something to do with him, it was like hearing a big joke. He was very surprised and said, "Miss, what can you do to worry about your family''s money?"


    Meng Li You''re right


    "I have to be quiet and think about how to spend my money."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡ Evil capitalists. " The other side is a woman, voice Jiao Di Di, at the moment seems to gnash teeth to say.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "OK, OK, you even scold yourself."


    The woman snorted haughtily and said:


    "when are you free, ask me out."


    Meng Li said good, then hung up the phone.


    Get up and go upstairs, open the client''s wardrobe, all kinds of clothes, many valuable, but the client has no time to wear.


    Meng Li picked a knee length skirt and put it on.


    When I look in the mirror, my eyes are clear, my skin is whiter than snow, my facial features are exquisite, and my posture is carved like a knife.


    It''s beautiful.


    But I think it''s true. The elder brother is the man in charge of this position. The man must be handsome.


    How could that sister be ugly.


    But Meng Li still changed a light makeup.


    In fact, the client''s skin foundation is very good, and it looks good without makeup, but he is in a good mood after makeup.


    Meng Li likes to dress carefully before going out.


    Meng Li went out of the vi and drove to Guan Yu''spany.


    Guan Yu''spany building is very big. Meng Li directly takes the elevator for the president. When he gets upstairs, someone greets Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded and went to Guan Yu''s office.


    The client''s office never knocks on the door or needs an appointment. Meng Li''s eyes turn and she wants to make a surprise attack.


    She pasted it on the ss door. The sound instion was so good that she couldn''t hear the sound inside.


    Push the door directly.


    See Yan Ling son a white tender small hand is closing the trousers leg of reputation to touch to touch.


    There are also spilled coffee stains on the table.


    Yan ling''er said with a flustered look: "I''m sorry, Mr. Guan. I didn''t mean to."


    And Guan Yu''s face is about to drop ink. He stares at Yan ling''er''s bright and white forehead, and inadvertently sees her delicate and delicate earlobe. The words of me are held in his heart.


    His Adam''s apple rolled down.


    I didn''t notice that there was one more person in the room.


    But Yan ling''er knew someone came in as early as Meng Li pushed the door, but she didn''t respond.


    Is still pure love rabbit, in Guan Yu flustered body to touch.


    Meng Li walked over a few steps, took out a paper towel from the carton on the table, opened Yan ling''er, wiped Guan Yu''s trousers with a paper towel, and said to Guan Yu:


    "brother, is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "Why do you touch it with your hand? Do you want to take advantage of it?"


    Guan Yu looked at Meng Li in surprise, looked down at his thighs, drew his legs together, and said faintly:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li nces at Yan ling''er. She seems to be standing on one side at the moment, with a small face full of tension and uneasiness. She lowers her head, with thin sweat on her forehead.


    Facial features did not look particrly amazing, can only say OK, but together in a face is not good-looking.


    Meng Li pondered, as if this kind of face was also given by that energy system.


    After seeing Guan Yu again, Guan Yu''s face is like sculpture. He is extremely handsome and shows his noble and proud temperament.


    His white shirt neckline slightly open, a pair of hands on the table white slender, distinct, simple and have a kind of unspeakable sexy.


    Just sitting there is a kind of temptation and seduction.


    And the whole person looks brighter. He is really the son of ne.


    Meng Li smiles and answers Guan Yu:


    e and see me."


    Guan Yu said faintly:


    "the little princess of our family is free now. Is sheing to inspect the territory?"


    Meng Li tilted his head and said:


    "yes, but I found that your air conditioning is not very good."


    Guan Yu picks eyebrows:


    "how to say?"


    Meng Li pointed to Yan ling''er, who was reduced to a background board beside her, and said:


    "she was hot and sweating."


    Guan Yu nces at Yan ling''er, thinking of what happened just now, a little ufortable.


    He said to Yan ling''er:


    "it''s OK, you go down first."


    Yan ling''er looked up at Guan Yu and took a deep breath. She also puffed her cheek for the lovely girl"Mr. Guan, it''s my fault today. Please forgive me."


    After that, he bowed to Guan Yu and said word for word:


    "but my mother taught me that if I did something wrong, I should take responsibility."


    "I know that the trousers for people with status like you are very expensive. If you have stains, you won''t need them any more, so I''ll buy you one."


    Yan ling''er talks like a speech.


    Guan Yu is surprised to see Yan ling''er. One of his trousers is something that this girl can''t get a year''s sry.


    I didn''t expect to be so responsible.


    Meng Li looked at Yan ling''er with a smile, pped his hands and said:


    "well said."


    Yan ling''er stares at Meng Li and looks at each other. Her eyes are like looking at something interesting. This kind of feeling makes her very ufortable.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in her mind:


    "the target of the mission appears, and Guan Qingmeng''s hatred value is 100%


    Yan ling''er''s eyes shed, and she lowered them slightly to cover the emotion in her eyes.


    Meng Li pped his hands and said:


    "I appreciate you very much. I like your daring personality. Well, maybe you don''t know where to buy these pants. I''ll go with you."


    Yan linger


    She looked at Guan Yu, hoping that he would say no more.


    She can''t afford such expensive trousers.


    Unless she swipes the credit card, but after she swipes it, who will pay her back.


    Before I came, I asked the system if it had any money and wanted to buy good clothes, but the system said it didn''t.


    Worry about people.


    Seeing Yan ling''er''s wet eyes, Guan Yu felt soft at the thought of Yan ling''er''s personal conditions and said, "forget it."


    Meng Li looked at Guan Yu and cried out:


    "brother..."


    Guan Yu got goose bumps all over.


    Staring at Meng Li, I want to see what his sister wants.


    Meng Li said wrongly:


    "brother, you must have forgotten that I bought these trousers for you."


    In fact, when the client went shopping, he didn''t know what to buy, and then he bought it conveniently.


    Guan Yu frowned, as if to himself, and then seemed to ask:


    "really?"


    Meng Li looked even more aggrieved, and said:


    "brother, you forgot."

 Chapter 192

    Guan Yu raised his hand and touched his chin.


    My eyes turned. I really can''t remember where these pants came from.


    Feeling ufortable with sticky pants, he said to Meng Li:


    "OK, you can go with her."


    Girls and new employees are definitely important.


    Besides, she proposedpensation herself, which should be within her eptable range.


    So as not to be rash in the future.


    Meng Li nodded with satisfaction and said to Yan ling''er: "let''s go?"


    Yan ling''er pursed her lips, took a look at Guan Yu, who had already started to look at the documents. She bit her lip, and her eyes were all lost.


    With a weak voice and a trace of grievance, he said:


    "OK."


    Guan Yu looks up at Yan ling''er and frowns.


    Doesn''t it look like I''d like to?


    Didn''t you bring it up yourself?


    Meng Li cleaned up the coffee stains on the table and put the cup away.


    Yan ling''er looks at the whole process.


    It''s not that Yan ling''er doesn''t want to help get a good impression, but Meng Li has a strong air and does things cleanly, leaving Yan ling''er nowhere to intervene.


    Guan Yu looks at his sister busy, looking at Yan ling''er dull, a little upset in the heart, soon ignored.


    When Meng Li finished, he said to Guan Yu:


    "then I''ll take your assistant to go shopping."


    Guan Yu said angrily:


    "go, go."


    Meng Li asked, "do you want me to bring you something?"


    Guan Yu shook his head. There was nothing missing.


    Yan ling''er looks at other people''s brothers and sisters talking intimately and freely. She has a different feeling in her heart.


    Looking at Guan Yu usually high above, did not expect to his sister is so gentle.


    In thest life, people like Guan Yu could only see it on the news.


    It''s far away from her.


    Think of here, Yan ling''er heart born Haoyun ambition, potential to let Guan Yu for her dumping.


    Just today


    It''s a bit of a bad start.


    Yan ling''er looks at Meng Li. It''s this woman who makes trouble.


    Bad things.


    Meng Li said to Yan ling''er:


    "let''s go."


    Yan ling''er reacts, nods, bows to Guan Yu, and says:


    "general manager Guan, I''ll go first. If you have anything, you can call me."


    Meng Li tut tut two times and looked at Guan Yu meaningfully:


    "you have the quality of life like an emperor, and some people bow every day."


    Guan Yu thought Yan ling''er''s bow was very novel and polite.


    A different sense of experience.


    But when Meng Li said this, he suddenly felt embarrassed and weird, and said:


    "OK, you go quickly, there''s a lot of nonsense."


    Meng Li snorted, took out his mobile phone and shook it, saying:


    "remember to call if you have something."


    Guan Yu


    Yan linger


    I always feel like someone''s fighting with her.


    Meng Li goes out with Yan ling''er.


    With Yan ling''er sitting in the president''s elevator, it''s two steps away from Guan Yu''s office.


    The elevator goes straight to the special parking garage, and Meng leaves the train.


    In herst life, Yan ling''er was a little star in the 18th line. She didn''t have much economic strength. She didn''te to this world for long, and she didn''t have much experience.


    Seeing Meng Li''s luxury car, his face shed by with a look of embarrassment,


    but after a while, he sorted out his expression.


    She opened the copilot''s door and sat in.


    No response.


    In the heart is really quite nervous, especially Meng from deliberately send out a strong aura, let her unconsciously short head.


    Meng Li holds the steering wheel with one hand, looks at Yan ling''er with a smile and says:


    "beauty, don''t you fasten your seat belt?"


    Yan ling''er reacts to this. She is embarrassed for a moment and fastens her seat belt.


    Meng Li started the car and then went straight to the store where Guan Yu bought pants.


    Meng Li aims at Yan ling''er from time to time.


    Yan ling''er also aims at Meng Li from time to time.


    Meng Li thinks this system is very interesting.


    Well, she thinks it''s rtively easy to operate.


    But hate value, this


    If the target of future missions is powerful and powerful, if they offend, there will be no bones left, won''t they y off?


    Meng Li''s eyes turned and he couldn''t helpughing.


    If it''s really hard to deal with, it''s estimated that it''s worth getting favor.Do you dare to gain the hatred value of Guan Yu?


    Guan Yu is OK with his family. In fact, he has a lot of means outside.


    The heroine in the plot is not fierce in the early stage, even if she hates Yan ling''er.


    The trustor is also pure hearted, and the elder brother of the trustor escorts Yan ling''er, but he doesn''t do anything about Yan ling''er.


    So, this energy system has some ideas.


    It''s very proper to do things.


    And Yan ling''er''s mind is also active.


    Now, when you are alone, do you want to enrage each other to gain hatred.


    She asked the system in her heart:


    "how much do you like Guan Yu?"


    "Fifteen percent."


    Yan ling''er couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "wasn''t it 20%


    "Five percent down just now." The system said coldly.


    Yan ling''er knew that it was a bad thing, and could not help saying:


    "do I want to get hatred value now?"


    "You have no brain, don''t you? What''s the advantage of offending someone''s sister now? I''m not in a hurry. "


    "If you''re 30 or 40 percent in favor, you''ll have a stable foundation and better operation." The system shouts.


    Yan ling''er was scolded coldly by the system and said in her heart with some grievances:


    "I don''t want to either."


    "Well, it''s normal for the poprity to fluctuate. It''s not easy to brush up the poprity to 15% in such a short time. This kind of people''s poprity is not easy to brush."


    "Just do as I say."


    Finally, the system left such a sentence in Yan ling''er''s mind, and he didn''t say a word.


    They didn''t talk all the way.


    Wait until the ce, Meng Li takes Yan ling''er directly to the store. The store manager knows Meng Li and wees him out.


    "What do you want to buy today?" The store manager politely smiles at Meng Li and their attitude is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Obviously, I know Meng Li. The client is a member of this store.


    Meng Li thought as like as two peas, and said, "


    , I bought a pair of men''s trousers herest month. Have you checked the records and found a uniform?"


    The store manager nodded, stretched out a hand and opened his palm:


    "please sit here for a while."


    Yan ling''er is still looking at the shop. Meng Li is already sitting there.


    Yan ling''er sees that Meng Li has already sat down, and follows Meng Li to sit down, but there is still a distance from Meng Li.


    The store manager poured water for Meng Li, and then went to find something.


    After a while, the store manager put forward a bag and said:


    "this is the only one left, OK?"


    Meng Li nodded, looked at Yan ling''er and said:


    "herees the thing, pay."


    The store manager said to Yan linger with a smile:


    "would you like to pay by card or in cash?"


    Yan ling''er bit her lip and was very angry.

 Chapter 193

    Yan ling''er looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li was indifferent.


    Think of an unimportant thing, Yan ling''er''s name seems to be herst life''s stage name.


    Later, it was the same name on the identity information.


    Yan ling''er took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile:


    "I''ll swipe my card."


    "Yes, this way, please." The store manager then took Yan ling''er to swipe the card.


    Yan ling''er stands in front of the counter, looking at the amount of money above, her heart is aching.


    Two credit cards is enough.


    But it''s really embarrassing to brush two credit cards on one pair of trousers.


    His face was very hesitant and tangled.


    It''s a shame not to brush.


    Meng Li turned his head, got up directly, went to take out a card from his bag and said:


    "brush mine."


    Yan ling''er looks at Meng Li unexpectedly. She opens her mouth and wants to say that she ising.


    But the high amount makes Yan ling''er speechless.


    Meng Li paid and left with his things.


    Yan ling''er dragged her feet behind Meng Li and hesitated for half a day, saying:


    "I I''ll give you the money. "


    Meng Li: give it to me


    Yan linger


    Yan ling''er was so embarrassed.


    But fortunately, she didn''t have to pay for it.


    Meng Li nced at theplicated look on Yan ling''er''s face and smoked the corner of his mouth.


    I really thought she was so kind.


    Without saying a word, Meng Li takes Yan ling''er back to thepany, pushes open Guan Yu''s door, puts the bag on Guan Yu''s desk and says:


    "I bought it for you."


    Yan ling''er scrambled for the show:


    "Mr. Guan, you should go to change it. Now you must be very ufortable."


    He lowered his head and said to himself:


    "it''s all my fault."


    Guan Yu doesn''t look at Yan ling''er. He taps his fingers on the table twice and picks up the bag to get up.


    Meng Li held the bag and said with a smile:


    "brother, reimbursement, I ask for reimbursement."


    Guan Yu just took a look at Yan ling''er, then nced at Meng Li again, and he understood it in his heart, saying:


    "OK, I''ll give you the reimbursement."


    Then he got up and changed his pants with the bag.


    Yan ling''er was red in the face.


    In her mind, she said systematically:


    "you fool, if you just paid, Guan Yu will think you are a responsible woman."


    "Now in his heart, you are the kind of person who can''t bear to give up money and still want face."


    "I didn''t expect you to miss the chance like this. Just now, you lost 5% of your favor."


    Yan ling''er was frightened and angry. She couldn''t help but go back:


    "why didn''t you say that just now?"


    The system seems choked and speechless. Ha ha, it sneers twice and stops talking.


    Looking at Yan ling''er, Meng Li said to 6018 in his heart:


    "are there many systematic means?"


    6018 said:


    "it''s OK. What''s the matter


    Meng Li jokingly said:


    "I can''t always follow her all day, so let''s find a ce to lock her up."


    "If she can''t get out, she won''t get any favor value or hatred value."


    6018 Gee, said:


    "what do you think, someone else''s system will help her out, when the timees, someone else''s system will hurt you, do you want me to do it or not?"


    "If you expose my existence, the system will definitely detect it, and it will be very difficult to do it."


    Meng Li looked up at Yan ling''er, who began to clumsily organize the documents.


    If Yan ling''er was really so clumsy in herst life, she might not even be a star in the 18th line.


    So that''s what it''s supposed to be?


    How lovely a clumsy girl is in the eyes of a creature like the president.


    Meng Li said in his heart:


    "so only when you let him take the initiative to leave the world and enter the tunnel of time and space, can you catch him?"


    "Yes, we fight directly with the system in this world, which has a great impact on the world. That system can''t beat me, and it can''t be said that it steals world power to fight with me."


    "I follow his remaining energy wave to find his position urately, and then I enter into the time and space tunnel. Oh, see where it can steal the world power." 6018 the voice is cold.


    Meng Li told 6018 that he almost understood.


    Hands folded together, which is a bit of a problem.


    I can''t do anything to Yan ling''er.


    And stop her.


    And emotion is the most difficult to control. Even if she tells Guan Yu that you can''t like Yan ling''er, Guan Yu won''t listen to her.Take Yan ling''er away?


    It doesn''t seem to work.


    Worry about people.


    Meng Li stares at Yan ling''er with worried eyes. Yan ling''er feels Meng Li''s eyes, especially ufortable.


    Guan Yu changed and came out to watch Meng Li stare at his assistant.


    Can''t help but ask:


    "our little princess is so free, want to run out and watch?"


    Meng Li said in a bored way:


    "I''m so bored at home."


    Guan Yu''s iceberg expression hardly moved. He wanted tough a little. He held back and said casually:


    "then youe to work."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Guan Yu shook his head and said nothing.


    Now it''s said that if you really pull her to work in the early morning tomorrow morning, you may have to have a tantrum with him.


    Meng Li looks at Guan Yu''s distrust and purses his mouth.


    Don''t believe it.


    Yan ling''er sees that Meng Li is here and has no chance to make a strategy, so she starts to get busy and takes out the signed documents of Guan Yu.


    asionally make a little mistake can increase the impression, increase the chance ofmunication between two people, can''t say there are unexpected gains, but always make mistakes, I''m afraid to be fired.


    Meng Li sees that Yan ling''er is busy. It''s time to get off work when she sends out all the documents.


    There is probably no chance today.


    Meng Li told Guan Yu that she would go home first. Guan Yu looked at his watch and asked Meng Li, "did you ask someone to send it?"


    Meng Li shook his head and didn''t call Guan''s driver to see him off.


    I didn''t say I drove here.


    But Guan Yu thought Meng Li didn''t drive and said, "let''s go back together."


    Meng Li nodded, OK.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t until Guan Yu looked at his watch, sorted out his desk, and got up to get off work that Yan ling''er came back flushed.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s a trot.


    Seeing that Guan Yu and Meng Li are going to leave, he says: "goodbye, Mr. Guan. I wish Mr. Guan a good dream tonight." Yan ling''er has a very nice voice.


    It''s like a spring in a mountain stream.


    Suddenly, it was the voice before, but it was even better.


    Finish saying to return Gu Ling, uncanny blunt to close reputation to smash next eye.


    Her eyes are very smart, it seems to contain thousands of light points, people can''t help but be deeply involved in it, can''t help but want to explore how many mysteries are contained in her eyes.


    Guan Yu was in a trance for a moment, staring at Yan ling''er''s white face for a long time.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that this woman is different, but I can''t say where it is.


    It seems to be more beautiful, and people can''t help believing what they say. It seems that he will really have a dream tonight.


    Her voice is like an angel who breaks into the world and gives good wishes to human beings in their ears.

 Chapter 194

    Meng Li looks at Guan Yu and looks obsessed for a moment.


    After pulling Guan Yu, he said:


    "brother, are you still going?"


    Guan Yu nodded and couldn''t help looking at Yan ling''er.


    He nodded to Yan ling''er, then stepped out of his step first.


    Meng Li also looked at Yan ling''er and couldn''t help helping her. It changed too fast.


    Isn''t it so beautiful just now?


    I thought Yan ling''er would miss the chance. I didn''t expect that Yan ling''er was really eager to attack the key points.


    No chance will be missed.


    Meng Li said to Yan linger meaningfully:


    "you have be more beautiful. What''s the secret?"


    Yan ling''er''s face with a touch of joy, before looking at the favor degree suddenly fell 10% urgent she can''t.


    To the system grinding for a long time, the system promised to give her two skills, one is to beautify the voice line, one is smart eyes.


    I didn''t expect that when these two skills were used together, the liking rate suddenly soared to 25%.


    Suddenly hearing Meng Li''s question, Yan ling''er''s joy was diluted, and she said with a puzzled face:


    "do you have it?"


    "I''ve always been."


    Meng Li let out a sound and followed Guan Yu''s steps.


    Yan ling''er''s eyes shed, thinking whether to strike while the iron is hot.


    Ask the system in your heart. The system supports her.


    And the system says that having a third person to witness their ambiguity will make Guan Yu''s memory more profound.


    The psychological fluctuation will be greater.


    Meng Li and Guan Yu meet the employees of thepany. Guan Yu simplymunicates with the employees, while Meng Li is waiting.


    After taking Guan Yu to talk with others, they went to wait for the elevator. After a while, as soon as the door of the elevator opened, a beautiful shadow floated past them and rushed directly into the president''s elevator.


    Also left a pleasant aroma.


    After Yan ling''er rushes in, she seems to find that this is the elevator for the president. She looks confused and ns toe out again.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Guan. I rushed past without noticing."


    "Yes I''m in such a hurry. "


    Yan ling''er looks like a frightened rabbit.


    However, Yan ling''er''s face was stunned at Guan Yu''s indescribable stupidity, and her facial paralysis was slightly moved, saying:


    "it''s OK, let''s go down together."


    Yan ling''er looks surprised:


    "ah? It''s not very good, Mr. Guan. "


    Guan Yu has a smile on his lips. It''s a little interesting.


    His face was a bit evil. He pressed the key on the elevator with his hand to prevent the door from closing. One of his hands was dragging his suit coat, and the other was holding his hand on the wall. He said slowly:


    "what''s wrong?"


    Yan ling''er suddenly became embarrassed. She bowed her head and prevaricated for a long time without saying anything.


    Meng Li rolled his eyes:


    "you two y a lot on the elevator."


    Yan ling''er: will you die if you don''t talk?


    Guan Yu


    He raised his foot and went into the wall.


    Meng Li also stepped into the elevator with high heels.


    Yan ling''er''s face is full of drama. Mei Mou takes a careful look at Guan Yu and whispers a thank you.


    Meng Li of background te


    I can''t help but feel ashamed. She doesn''t think she''s dedicated yet.


    When the elevator door is closed, Yan ling''er''s face is red. Guan Yu hears Yan ling''er''s whispered thanks, and the corners of his mouth are hooked, but it''s fleeting.


    None of the three spoke.


    All of a sudden, the elevator shakes, the lights in the elevator go out, and the three people fall into the dark.


    Meng Li is calm, but Yan ling''er screams.


    The elevator shakes a few more times. Yan ling''er seems to be unsteadily standing. Meng Li feels Yan ling''er''s body shaking, and seems to be unsteadily standing.


    Guan Yu is usually a calm person. He can''t panic or stand unsteadily in such a situation.


    Meng Li deeply hides his merits and fame. In the dark, he reaches out his hand and pulls Yan ling''er to his arms.


    Suddenly the light came on again.


    The elevator doesn''t shake.


    Guan Yu looks at Yan ling''er in Meng Li''s arms and draws his mouth.


    This is the style of painting.


    Meng Li''s height is half a head higher than Yan ling''er''s, Meng Li is a height of more than 1.7 meters, also stepping on a pair of high-heeled shoes.


    They are so beautiful that Guan Yu feels like a couple.


    Meng Li lowers his head and looks at Yan ling''er with a smile


    Yan ling''er was really confused.


    Looking up at Meng Li.


    It''s not what she wanted.


    What about hiding in Guan Yu''s arms?


    Meng Li patted Yan ling''er on the back and asked with a smile"Are you ok?"


    Yan ling''er holds it soft and feels good.


    Yan ling''er quickly pulled her body out of Meng Li''s arms and said awkwardly:


    "it''s OK."


    Meng Li nodded and said with a smile:


    "it''s OK."


    "I feel like you were in the elevator just now."


    Yan ling''er wants to say that she is a girl who can''t stand up.


    But looking down at Meng Li''s high-heeled shoes, he gave a ha ha:


    "I I''m so scared. "


    Meng Lise said to Guan Yu:


    "brother, just tell me if your sister looks like a man. Do you think I''m very handsome when I''m in danger?"


    Guan Yu said: "it''s very handsome."


    Meng Li Ao Jiao hum a, don''t talk.


    Guan Yu takes back his eyes, takes out his mobile phone and starts to make a phone call. He orders someone to repair the elevator.


    Said tomand, Guan Yu also four words: "repair Elevator."


    Then he hung up and looked very fanciful.


    Then the elevator stopped. ording to the truth, Yan linger should be on the first floor because she doesn''t drive.


    But she seems to forget, followed by Meng Li and Guan Yu to the underground garage.


    Then he said in a friendly voice:


    "good bye, Mr. Guan. I''ll go back to the first floor."


    Guan Yu''s lips moved. He didn''t know what he wanted to say. Meng couldn''t give Guan Yu a chance and said directly:


    "brother, hurry up."


    Yan ling''er turns a white eye in her heart. Guan Yu''s sister is really annoying.


    Guan Yu nodded and left with Meng Li.


    Yan ling''er stamped her feet in the same ce, but she didn''t achieve her expected effect. She was very dissatisfied.


    And it''s been reprimanded by the system.


    The system said that it wasted energy to create an elevator ident and gave her a chance, but she didn''t grasp it well.


    Yan ling''er knows that she is wrong, so she can''t refute the system.


    She also knows that everything she has is given by the system, and she can only follow what the system asks her to do.


    Meng Li and Guan Yu arrive at the side of the car. The driver has started the car andes down to open the door for Meng Li and Guan Yu. Meng Li and Guan Yu sit in the back seat.


    Looking at Guan Yu, he said casually:


    "I think your assistant is very interesting."


    Guan Yu thought of Yan ling''er, and his Adam''s apple rolled down. He said in a faint voice:


    "the personnel department said that she had great potential. She left her and brought her to me. What she didn''t want at first, she had no experience, and she didn''te from any good school."


    "But she was very sincere. She asked me again and again to give her a chance. I wanted to use it first."


    Guan Yu''s tone is particrly casual.


    Meng Li said.

 Chapter 195

    They are notmunicating.


    Guan Yu is a very cold person in his life. Meng Li can''t speak to him, and he doesn''t have much to say to Meng Li.


    The car drove into Guan''s house and the two returned home.


    Go back to your rooms.


    Meng Li washed and took off his make-up.


    After Meng Li is busy, he goes downstairs and Guan''s father and mothere back.


    Meng Li looked up at Guan''s father and mother. Guan''s father was in a suit and shoes, with a resolute face, a tall and straight figure, mature and charming.


    Guan''s mother is graceful and graceful. She has a good appearance. Standing there without speaking and smiling, she must be considered as dignified and elegant.


    However


    Guanmu is out there.


    At home, it''s a bit hard to say.


    Seeing Meng Li sitting on the sofa, Guan''s mother stepped on her little high heels and stepped up to Meng Li. She hugged Meng Li and left a sweet kiss on his face. She said, "Qingmeng, long time no see, mom wants to kill you."


    Then he put his face to Meng Li again and said:


    e on, baby, don''t fight, let mom kiss again."


    Meng Li pushed Guan''s face with his hands and said, "we only met this morning."


    Mother Guan shook her head and said:


    "one day''s absence is like three autumn. I don''t care. It''s three autumn."


    Meng Li asked Guan Fu for help and said, "Dad?"


    Guan''s father had sat down to read the newspaper, and his Aunt Liu Ma was making tea. Guan''s father didn''t hear it, and his eyelids didn''t lift.


    Meng Li


    Guan''s mother said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "baby,e on?"


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and found an opportunity to sit aside. At this time, Guan Yu just came out to go downstairs.


    When I saw Guan Mu, I stopped.


    But he came down.


    Guan''s mother came up and said grandiosely:


    "Oh, my baby,e on, give mom a hug."


    Meng Lihao looks at Guan Yu in his spare time.


    Guan Yuhao looked at Guan''s mother in his spare time and said:


    "good."


    Guan''s mother looked at Guan Yu and said, "if you want to be beautiful, I won''t hold you. You don''t feelfortable holding Qingmeng."


    With that, he sat down beside Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless. The more she looks, the more interested Guan''s mother is in treating her.


    Anyway, Guan Mu is a bit of a hater.


    And very lively.


    Guan Yu and his father are sitting together chatting, and his mother also shares some dressing experience with Meng Li.


    When the family had dinner, Meng Li proposed to go to work in Guanyupany.


    Guan''s mother seemed to hear something particrly surprising, and she opened her mouth slightly to express surprise:


    "Qingmeng, what can''t you think of? I''m going to work. "


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "naturally, I want to experience life."


    Mother Guan said:


    "there''s something you can''t think of. You want to work in your brother''spany."


    Guan Yu, who just picked up a chopstick dish:!!!


    Meng Li looked at Guan''s mother and said, "I want to get close to the stars."


    Yes, Yan ling''er will be a star in the future.


    Close mother Du mouth:


    "you help mom, OK."


    "What''s good for a star? You want to see who asks your brother to call you and make an appointment for dinner."


    Meng Li shook his head and insisted that he was unwilling.


    Guan''s father hooked his lips to Guan''s mother and said:


    "it''s not the first time that she said she would go to work. What do you do so seriously?"


    Guan Fu''s voice is rich, giving people an inexplicable sense of security.


    Guan''s mother nodded involuntarily: "yes, too."


    At random, he shook his head and said:


    "no, I believe in Qingmeng baby."


    Meng Li


    Meng Li waved his hand: "forget it. I''ll be shocked by you tomorrow."


    Guan Yu said without expression:


    "wait and see."


    Meng Li: Oh


    After dinner, he apanied his mother at the door and would bend to digest.


    Then back in the room, Meng Li releases his mental strength, checks the body and decides to practice the ice Sutra.


    Come fast.


    I still need to practice. In case of danger, I can run for my life.


    The next day, Meng Li got up early and had breakfast.


    Guan''s mother asked Meng Li to go shopping so early.


    Meng LiShe said she was going to work.


    After breakfast, Meng Li took the lead to sit in Guan Yu''s car.


    Guan Yu opened the door of the back seat, looked at Meng Li sitting in it, and said:


    "really


    Meng Li nodded, Guan Yu didn''t speak and got into the car.


    To thepany, Meng Li followed Guan Yu into Guan Yu''s office.


    Today, Yan ling''er is also wearing a simple white shirt and ck pants, which is a very professional set of equipment.


    However, the top button of her white shirt is only half inserted, which means that Yan ling''er only needs to move a few times, and her upper cor will open.


    When Yan ling''er heard the sound of pushing the door, she turned to the door with a serious and silly expression.


    Seeing Guan Yu in front of him, he called out: "good morning, general manager Guan."


    Seeing Meng Li, Yan ling''er was speechless.


    Why are you here again.


    Guan Yu looks at Yan ling''er''s expression and remembers that he hasn''t introduced his sister to Yan ling''er since yesterday.


    He cleared his voice and said:


    "this is my sister, Guan Qingmeng."


    Yan ling''er nodded like a chicken pecking rice:


    "Hello, sister Qingmeng, nice to meet you."


    Meng Lifan''s smile:


    "you are happy too early."


    Guan Yu takes a look at Meng Li. He is helpless and funny. He can''t helpughing.


    I think his sister''s character is more and more like his mother.


    Yan ling''er smokes from the corner of her mouth. It''s too early to be happy.


    It''s too early for you to be happy.


    Guan Yu takes off his suit coat, and his shirt outlines his figure.


    He looked at a bento box on his desk, and his face suddenly became gloomy. He looked at Yan linger with sharp eyes:


    "your


    Yan ling''er''s heart suddenly jumps and is frightened by Guan Yu''s sudden mood change.


    Thinking of themand of the system, she calmed her mind and started her smart eyes skills. Her beautiful eyes looked at Guan Yu with a pitiful look.


    Timidly say:


    "off I didn''t mean to


    "This is the chicken soup I cooked this morning. When I think of Mr. Guan, I can''t help but want to bring it to you and share it with you." Yan ling''er takes a careful look at Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu looks at the lunch box coldly. He hates having food on his desk.


    Looking at Yan ling''er''s pitiful and sincere appearance, he stretched out his hand to open the lunch box.


    The bento box was taken away by Meng Li''s outstretched hand.


    The lunch box was warm in his hand. Meng Li looked at Guan Yu and said, "brother, mom said not to eat too greasy food in the morning."


    Guan Yu thought about it, nodded and said, "yes, it is."


    He also had breakfast. He didn''t drink any chicken soup. He just wanted to open it.


    Guan Yu doesn''t know how he can''t help feeling. He just wants to open it.

 Chapter 196

    Yan ling''er sees Meng Li take her chicken soup.


    The disgust in my eyes is almost out of the way.


    She clenched her cheek, choked her breath back and said, "sister Qingmeng, this is what I brought to President Guan."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes.


    It''s this kind of food in the plot, and I don''t know how to make it. It makes people think it''s more delicious than the most expensive and best food.


    It''s like international chefs.


    The key is to eat, but also let people aftertaste, eat more times, a long time will have dependence.


    Her goal is not to make Yan ling''er happy.


    He asked Guan Yu with a cold face:


    "do you eat it?"


    Guan Yu has always been a short guard. Seeing that Meng Li''s face is cold, he can''t help saying:


    "it''s just a bowl of chicken soup. If you don''t eat it, you don''t have to be angry about it."


    Meng Li hum:


    "mom said, don''t eat greasy food in the morning."


    Yan ling''er even waved her hand:


    "it''s not greasy."


    As long as you open the box, you can smell a fragrance, which is enjoyable.


    Meng Li put down the lunch box and pushed it to Guan Yu:


    "eat?"


    Guan Yu takes a look at Meng Li, but doesn''t move. He says to Yan ling''er:


    "you have to look like you''re going to work. Don''t bring me these. I don''t like them."


    Yan ling''er is biting her lip and feeling aggrieved:


    "general manager Guan..."


    Finally, Guan Yu didn''t eat, and let Yan ling''er take out the food.


    Yan ling''er in line with does not waste the mentality, gave also in thepany an old card broker to eat.


    It''s chicken soup she got up at four in the morning.


    Yan ling''er scolds Meng Li and resents Guan Yu.


    Do not eat pull down, do not eat someone to eat.


    Waste so much thought, no more use, not finished?


    A good horse needs bole, and an artist needs an agent who appreciates her.


    Brush your face first.


    The old agent drank red and praised Yan linger''s cooking skills.


    Originally, he didn''t want to eat anything, but this is the person around the president. How can we say that we should give him some thin noodles.


    He has eaten so many restaurants that he has never eaten so delicious.


    It''s a pity to see that Yan ling''er is beautiful and pure. If she is an artist, she will be very popr.


    However, he did not dare to pry the president''s people, and his thoughts were in his heart.


    But unfortunately, this scene was filmed by Meng Li with ulterior motives.


    Meng Li sent the photos to Guan Yu directly.


    Guan Yu didn''t return to Mengli.


    He stares at the photo, and his heart is a littleplicated. What kind of woman is this?


    Meng Li goes upstairs again and finds Guan Yu.


    Pick eyebrows:


    "it''s not good to be a good cook if you don''t want to be a star''s assistant."


    Guan Yu was lost for no reason and looked at Meng Li in a sh:


    "why don''t you always like her around me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "because..."


    "I want her to be my assistant."


    Guan Yu looks at Meng Li and thinks that because of Yan ling''er, he has a different feeling in his heart. This feeling makes Guan Yu''s heart rm.


    He didn''t allow that to happen.


    And Yan ling''er doesn''t seem to be as simple as she seems.


    It can be seen from ttering the agent just now.


    Guan Yu didn''t realize that he was ufortable because he was not unique in Yan ling''er''s heart.


    What he didn''t eat, he turned around and gave it to others.


    Guan Yu spat out a few words:


    "then let her follow you."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "what position will you give me?"


    Guan Yu leaned back in his chair and said:


    "if our little princess likes that position, I''ll give you that one."


    Meng Li gave a meaningful voice.


    Feel free to say:


    "whatever you want."


    Guan Yu said: "president, vice president, choose one."


    Meng Li shakes her head. She is not interested in being the president. The president is tired. She has to look at Yan ling''er and say, "the vice president."


    Guan Yu said hello.


    My sister wants toe to thepany to y, so let her y.


    Meng Li looked at Guan Yu''s eyes, which I would y with you when you were ying. He was speechless.


    Yan ling''er is on her way to Guan Yu''s office. When she hears that the system says to her that her poprity has dropped by 5%, Yan ling''er is very angry.


    How can you go up and down like this.It''s too difficult.


    Yan ling''er arrives at the office. Before she can speak, she hears Meng Li say:


    "I''ll tell you some good news."


    Yan ling''er asked subconsciously:


    "what?"


    Meng Li said, "you will be my assistant in the future."


    Yan ling''er''s face was full of disbelief. She reacted quickly and said pitifully to Guan Yu:


    "general manager Guan, what did I do wrong?"


    "I can change it. Don''t drive me away."


    She used all her skills to face Guan Yu.


    My eyes are red.


    Like a wounded fawn.


    Meng Li pulled La Yan ling''er and said, "OK, don''t act. It''s a pity that you are not an actor this day."


    "Is it that hard to follow me?"


    "What''s more, your ability is not good, your efficiency is slow and you make mistakes. Do you know my brother''s former assistant? There are no mistakes. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t make a big mistake now. Can you make it right?"


    "Save it, you might as well follow me to exercise your ability."


    "Besides, if thepany pays you wages, you have to be willing to listen to thepany''s transfer. If you are not satisfied with the job, you can resign."


    "What do you want to do in front of my brother? Don''t you want to seduce my brother?" Meng Li looks at Yan ling''er on guard.


    "I tell you, my brother is so handsome that many girls beat him."


    Meng Li looked at Yan ling''er and said that he would not be merciful.


    I said a lot.


    If only I could make Yan ling''er angry.


    Yan ling''er is told the truth by Meng Li, and her heart jumps to her throat.


    I''m afraid Guan Yu thinks that she is deliberately seducing people.


    She looked nervous and speechless.


    Guan Yu waved his hand:


    "go ahead. If you do well in thepany, thepany will not treat you badly."


    Guan Yu thinks what his sister said is very reasonable.


    I also admire how my sister''s eloquence has be better.


    It''s clumsy to do something. Although Guan Yu didn''t know how he could tolerate it before, it''s ridiculous to think about it now.


    Time is money. People around him are more efficient.


    It''s suitable for the girl to apany her sister, but not to do business with him.


    Guan Yu''s liking for Yan ling''er has dropped by 5%.


    This makes Yan ling''er''s forehead sweating.


    Yan ling''er''s systematic temper came up again, and scolded Yan ling''er:


    "fool, be obedient first, and then look for opportunities. As long as you are still in thispany, you can find opportunities."


    The system can''t help saying:


    "it''s really stupid. As long as I don''t stare at you for a while, you''ll make a joke."


    "Do you want me to teach you every word and every move?"


    Yan ling''er was in a state of panic. Her hatred shed through her eyes, creating a feeling of resistance and hating the superior appearance of the system.

 Chapter 197

    Seeing Yan ling''er like this, Meng Li said:


    "let''s go?"


    Yan ling''er sucked her nose, and two crystal clear tears rolled down her face.


    She made a deep bow to Guan Yu, and as the oath office said in a sacred way:


    "general manager Guan, I like this job very much. I will work hard ande back again."


    Guan Yu didn''t speak.


    Meng Li left first.


    Yan ling''er''s attitude is sincere.


    Such a beauty, such an attitude, is a man can not help but move.


    Yan ling''er said firmly: "please believe me, I will work hard."


    Guan Yu didn''t look at Yan ling''er. He just said a good thing.


    Yan ling''er went to the assistant office, which was connected with the president''s office, to pick up her things.


    Meng Li asked someone to tidy up his office and sat down in a chair.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    There are no files on the desktop, so it''s impossible to be busy.


    After a while, Yan ling''er came with her box.


    Meng Li pointed to the cubicle beside him and said, "that''s your office."


    Yan ling''er lowered her head and said nothing.


    She didn''t dare to look up at Meng Li for fear that she couldn''t hide the emotion in her eyes.


    This person is more hateful than anyone she met in herst life.


    It''s bad for her.


    If it were not for this person, she would still be around Guan Yu.


    In time, I will fall for her.


    It took so much effort toe to thispany.


    It''s hateful.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his mouth, took out his mobile phone and looked at it.


    Reading novels is quiet and leisurely.


    After Yan ling''er goes in, she hides in her own office.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. Where Yan ling''er wants to go, she has to pass by.


    It''s a waste. What else can she do.


    Meng Li leisurely read the novel, was Guan Yu pulled to a meeting.


    And seriously told thepany that this is the vice president.


    Well, you see, this is to experience life.


    Meng Li was warmly apuded, and everyone was smiling with honey.


    Meng Li can''t help but help him. What is the image of the client in other people''s eyes.


    Miss Jiaojiao?


    Meng Li also cleared his voice and made a speech.


    Everybody pped.


    No matter what Meng Li said, they apuded.


    In their hearts, Meng Li''s very official and serious words must be from Guan Yujiao.


    Only Guan Yu thinks that, well, her sister is very serious.


    Meng Li


    I''m so tired.


    After the meeting, Meng Li went back to his office to watch the news for a while and searched for the name of Xia Du Youran on Weibo.


    There are many people with this name. Meng Li doesn''t know which one is Du Youran.


    Now Du Youran, Meng Li doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    The plot she epted is mainly about Yan ling''er''s plot, about others, but it''s only a general one, not particrly detailed.


    Du Youran, she is a serious professional.


    Acting is very skillful.


    Most of all, she''s a woman.


    The one with the aura.


    Meng Li pursed his lips and sent messages to Du Youran one by one.


    That''s to invite her for an interview.


    Although Meng Li didn''t realize that her letter was like a liar.


    The ount she used is not the official ount of mingjue entertainment, which is not convincing at all.


    Meng Li didn''t want to put Du Youran and Guan Yu together again. She didn''t like to participate in other people''s love life.


    Whether they are together or not has nothing to do with her.


    She won''t make trouble when people see it right. If they don''t see it right, she won''t have to put people together.


    But now the potential Du Youran is popr, which can not only create value for thepany, but also make Yan ling''er angry.


    Du Youran is red. Can he be easily suppressed by Yan ling''er like in the plot?


    Stand high, then Du Youran basic don''t care about Yan ling''er such insignificant person, Yan ling''er also can''t get Du Youran hate value.


    Meng Li thinks this wave can be operated.


    Then Meng Li quietly waited for this group of Du Youran to reply.


    However, no one left Meng.


    Well, at noon, Meng Li also found that his operation was not quite right.


    Let''s talk about it in the afternoon.


    At noon, in order to prevent Yan ling''er from going to attack Yu, she insisted on taking Yan ling''er to dinner.


    Yan linger


    If only she could get this woman''s hatred value now, she could be angry with her, and she could feel better in her heart, so as to take this opportunity to vent her anger.However, in other people''s eyes, Yan ling''er and the vice president of thepany go in and out together, which is a special honor.


    With envy and jealousy.


    Yan ling''er has a lot to say.


    I don''t know why Meng Li always wants to be with her.


    In the afternoon, Meng left the personnel department.


    Looking at Meng Li, the personnel manager stood up and called out: "general manager Guan."


    Meng Li smiles and nods.


    The manager asked:


    "what can I do for you?"


    "You''re going to the university to see if there are any suitable artists to sign up for, right?"


    The manager nodded, a little confused, so.


    Meng Li said:


    "if there is a girl named Du Youran who is from the art college, we must invite her to ourpany."


    The manager promised again and again.


    You can''t offend Guan. He is backed by the president.


    Support from the whole family.


    Even if we go through all the colleges and universities, he has to find out the people.


    Meng Li said about Du Youran''s age, appearance and school.


    During this time, Du Youran should sign a contract with a brokeragepany and set foot in the entertainment industry.


    Perhaps the characteristics of female owners, whether in this world or that world, were not very smooth at the beginning.


    Some people are offended because of their personality.


    Meng Li really has nothing to do, so he let Guan Yu do something for her. Guan Yu also gave Meng Li something to do.


    Then Yan ling''er helps Meng Li.


    For several days, Meng Li went to work and got off work on time, not giving Yan ling''er a chance to seduce Guan Yu.


    Yan ling''er was so angry that she wanted to quit.


    But if we leave, we will be further away from Guan Yu?


    Yan ling''er had to endure.


    Guan''s family is also very surprised, did not expect Meng Li can persist for several days.


    I''ve been on duty before, and I didn''t stick to it all morning.


    The client''s friend also called Meng Li all the time to let him go out to y. Meng Li said he had to go to work.


    A group of people were astonished.


    I think it''s the rarest thing this year to tell people in a small circle.


    The personnel department is very fast. A few dayster, it brings Du Youran into Meng Li''s office.


    Du leisurely into Meng Li''s office, she stood in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Du Youran.


    The most important thing is that she looks more attractive like Guan Yu.


    Du Youran looks at Meng Li, a young and beautiful girl.


    She nodded slightly and said:


    "Hello, general manager Guan, my name is Du Youran."

 Chapter 198

    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "sit down, let''s sit down and talk."


    The HR manager was very knowledgeable and said, "Mr. Guan, I have something else to do."


    Meng Li: "you go to work."


    Du Youran sat opposite Meng Li in a standard posture.


    Yan ling''er next door heard someone talking and came out of it.


    When she saw Du Youran, her pupils shrank and she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Du Youran looks at Yan ling''er and keenly feels the hostility in each other''s eyes.


    She asked suspiciously:


    "do you know me?"


    Yan ling''er shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Meng Li looked at Yan ling''er and said:


    "help me send this script out."


    It''s marked with the name of the recipient, and it''s an agent of thepany.


    Yan ling''er doesn''t want to go.


    She wants to see why Du Youran is here.


    She said:


    "sister Qingmeng, can I see you offter?"


    Meng Li said discontentedly:


    "I want to tell my brother that my assistant is not obedient."


    Yan ling''er grits her teeth and scolds Meng Li secretly.


    All day with Guan Yu to pressure people, away from Guan Yu is nothing.


    Picked up the script and went out.


    Du Youran''s eyes shed. He gave Meng Li a standard smile and said:


    "I don''t know why Mr. Guan invited me here?"


    Meng Li leaned over, looked closer to Du leisurely and said:


    "are you interested in bing a star?"


    Du Youran bowed his head with a smile and said:


    "I think Guan always knows my major. If I don''t love my major, why do I study? What''s the significance of not doing this job after studying?"


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "do you want to sign a contract with ourpany?"


    "Yourpany is a giant in the industry. If I can sign a contract with you, it will be my blessing." Du Youran pondered for a moment and said.


    Speak freely.


    Meng Li nodded and Du Youran spoke appropriately.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "well, you can go to the personnel department to sign the contract with meter."


    Du Youran


    So casual?


    The surprise came so fast that Du Youran didn''t get used to it


    She would like to say that she wants to sign a contract through her own efforts.


    But in reality, she felt that if she could sign such a simple contract, it would be


    It''s not bad.


    Du Youran has a different feeling in her heart. She looks at Meng Li''s clear and beautiful face. There is no disdain, disdain or superiority in each other''s eyes.


    Also, she didn''t appreciate it.


    It''s just in light eyes.


    Du Youran doesn''t understand.


    If it''s a rich man''s game, there''s no need to tease her.


    But Du Youran also did not understand how the other party paid attention to her.


    Meng Li saw Du Youran''s eyesplicated and said:


    "what do you think?"


    Du Youran murmured: "I don''t know why you..."


    Meng Li asked with a smile, "why did you sign the contract?"


    Du Youran nodded.


    Meng Li wants to say, of course, it''s to cultivate you and not let Yan ling''er be happy.


    However, it hurts to say so. Meng Li said mysteriously in a low voice:


    "because I just arrived at thepany, I want to make achievements to show others."


    This is not the reason why Du leisurely wants to talk and stop.


    Why do so many people choose her.


    Meng Li sipped his lips and saw that Du Youran didn''t believe it, so he said:


    "I like your name very much, so I sent you an invitation letter on Weibo for an interview, but you didn''t reply me."


    Du Youran was stunned for a moment:


    "I thought it was a liar."


    Meng Li


    Meng Li said to Du Youran:


    "you''re easy to do. Tell me what you need."


    Du Youran shook his head: "it''s lucky to be able to sign yourpany. I don''t dare to think too much. I will get it through my own efforts."


    "Although, you will feel too affectable in this way, but now it''s really what I think in my heart. I think it will be more reassuring."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you are right."


    Originally, Du Youran would sign a contract with mingjue entertainment after ast toss.


    She just brought the time forward.


    In the plot, when Du Youranes to mingjue entertainment, Yan linger has be an artist who relies on the president.


    It''s easy to crack down on an artist who just joined thepany.Du you ran is also this kind of character, do not like ttery, do not like to pander, so will offend some people.


    Du Youran is perturbed, takes Meng Li''s rmendation letter, went to the personnel department to sign a contract.


    The people of thepany sent this matter to Guan Yu, together with Du Youran''s information.


    Guan Yu looks over Du Youran''s information and thinks it''s OK. There are not many more artists in thepany, but many less artists.


    Since my sister wants to use it, I''ll use it.


    In this way, Du leisurely confused signing.


    When Yan ling''eres back, Du Youran has already signed a contract.


    She hesitated for a moment and could not help asking Meng Li:


    "sister Qingmeng, who is the man who just came here?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you don''t ask, I thought you knew her."


    Yan ling''er shook her head like a rattle: "I don''t know."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "artists, new artists signed by thepany."


    Yan ling''er''s Apricot eyes can''t help staring. She stares at Meng Li for a long time and doesn''t say a word.


    It''s a mess. It''s a mess.


    She rushed into her office, her heart beating.


    In myst life, it was Du Youran, the film queen, who showed his love to Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu loves her very much.


    They''re a couple.


    I didn''t expect toe to thispany so early.


    She also hates Du Youran. In herst life, she yed with Du Youran. She is the humble servant girl, and the other party is No.1 girl.


    Du Youran surrounded by a group of people, ttering her, she cold face, cold from his side, even did not give his eyes.


    That scene deeply hurt Yan ling''er''s heart.


    The difference between cloud and mud.


    Yan ling''er is very afraid. She thinks that she has not made any progress in her strategy. What should she do if Du Youran takes the lead.


    She doesn''t allow that to happen.


    She began to brainstorm with the system.


    The system says:


    "go back to Guan Yu."


    Yan ling''er asked in her voice: "but I don''t know how to get back to Guan Yu."


    The system says:


    "what''s the main reason why you can''t go back to Guan Yu?"


    Yan ling''er gritted her teeth and said, "it''s Guan Qingmeng. If she doesn''te to work, I won''t have to be with her."


    When Yan ling''er finished speaking, she suddenly realized, and even said:


    "yes, if she can''te, I don''t have to follow her."


    The system didn''t say anything. It was a default.


    "System, can you help me, please." Yan ling''er looks down for the system.


    "Now Guan Yu hasn''t found a suitable assistant. I still have a chance. If he finds an assistant, I really don''t have a chance to go back."


    The system snorted:


    "fool, I''ll help you this time."


    Yan ling''er smiles with tears in her smile and hatred in her eyes.


    Ill fated, it''s perfect for her.

 Chapter 199

    Meng Li looks at a document on the desk, which Yan ling''er forgot to take.


    He shouts to Yan ling''er:


    "how can there be a file here?"


    Yan ling''er hears it, but without a word, she picks up the paper on the desk and goes out.


    Anyway, in front of Meng Li, Yan ling''er doesn''t want to pretend.


    She also found out that the other party didn''t mind her attitude at all.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Yan ling''er stops when she passes by the door of Guan Yu''s office.


    In the past few days, I have met Guan Yu several times, but there are always bad people. As a result, Guan Yu''s poprity has been 15%.


    Not a little bit.


    She felt a little tired.


    It''s not the right time to go to him.


    Yan ling''er can only take the elevator downstairs. This is the document of the agent Tang He.


    Tang He is a very capable agent. She doesn''t have many artists under hermand, but she has developed very well.


    Even new people, as long as they are stic talents, Tang He can hold them up quickly.


    However, when he arrived at Tang He''s office, he was told that Tang he had gone to thepany''s artist training room.


    Yan ling''er originally wanted to put it down and go, but she found out that Tang he had gone to see the conditions of the training room with the new man.


    Her mind moved and she thought of Du Youran.


    I want to see if I took Du Youran with me.


    He went to the training room on the pretext of sending documents.


    Sure enough, what Tang He is carrying is Du Youran, and Tang he appreciates Du Youran''s eyes.


    They talked happily and seemed to get along well.


    This makes Yan ling''er very upset.


    She went to Tang He and said:


    "sister Tang, vice president Guan asked me to send it to you."


    Tang He nodded politely and said:


    "pleasee here."


    Yan ling''er gave a sweet smile and said:


    "where is the responsibility."


    Tang He nodded, and Yan ling''er looked at du you ran and said with a smile:


    "congrattions to Tang Jie for epting the new man again."


    Tang He just smiles. Everything depends on fate. Some people can''t help them, but others can fight their own way.


    Du Youran just politely smiles and looks around at some artists training.


    My heart was filled with emotion. I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to sign a contract.


    It''s easy. She''s a little bit insecure.


    She will be one of them in the future.


    Meng Li didn''t say to let the people below give Du Youran special treatment, so Tang He didn''t have much special treatment for Yan linger.


    Just say to Du Youran that you should listen to herter.


    It''s Guan Yu who gives Du Youran to Tang He, who has strength.


    Guan Yu thinks that since her sister wants to y, she should not let her hold a bad card in her hand to attack her enthusiasm.


    Yan ling''er smiles on the surface, but she is jealous.


    She held out her hand to Du Youran:


    "my name is Yan ling''er. Meeting each other is fate. Why don''t we make a friend?"


    Du Youran frowned slightly. She didn''t forget the hostility that Yan linger had seen in her eyes before.


    What are you doing now?


    She pulled out a farfetched smile and said to Yan linger:


    "good."


    At the same time, he stretched out a hand to shake hands with Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er looks at Du Youran''s farfetched smile, so is her Yan ling''er so despised?


    They don''t want to make friends with her before they be famous.


    She can''t help holding Du Youran''s hand. Du Youran is in pain, and some want to get rid of Yan linger''s hand.


    But it''s impolite for others to get rid of her.


    She Leng is to bear toe down, in the heart also don''t understand Yan Ling son why to her hostility so big.


    Yan ling''er gave a Ding sound in her mind.


    "Gain Du Youran''s hatred value + 5."


    Yan ling''er just let go, with a sweet smile, as if nothing had happened.


    Tang He is looking at the document at will, Du Youran takes out his hand and carries it behind him.


    Yan ling''er said:


    "sister Tang, I''ll go back first."


    Tang He raised his eyes and closed the document: "Oh, OK, please."


    Yan ling''er turns and walks away, leaving a curly back.


    Meng Li sees Yan ling''ering back and doesn''t speak.


    Yan ling''er looks at Meng Li and says, "sister Qingmeng, would you like some coffee?"


    Meng Li looks at Yan ling''er, and his smart little eyes are full of calction.


    Meng Li thought about it for a while, what is the calction.


    He said decisively:


    "no drink."It''s easy for you to calcte sess, but it doesn''t mean you have nothing to do.


    What''s the n? Yan ling''er will always calcte again.


    Yan ling''er All right


    Meng Li and Guan Yu are sitting in the car after work together.


    Guan Yu thought of Du Youran and said:


    "do you want to make her popr?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "there''s no need to be deliberate. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it."


    As long as Yan ling''er doesn''t make trouble, Du Youran is sure to be popr.


    Guan Yu nodded, pointed his finger at his thigh and said:


    "it''s too slow to let nature take its course."


    Meng Li shook his head: "haven''t you heard of it?"


    Amused by Meng Li, Guan Yu could not helpughing and said:


    "it''s up to you. If you want any resources, you can find me. I still have some resources on hand."


    Meng Li nodded.


    The next day, Meng Li found that Yan ling''er was very attentive to her.


    Ask her what to eat, what to drink?


    Meng Li was a little annoyed and said casually:


    "then you can make me a cup of tea."


    Yan ling''er feelsfortable. She goes to make a cup of tea for Meng Li.


    Meng Li picked up the tea cup and put it on the tip of his nose.


    Looking up at Yan ling''er, he said in a meaningful way:


    "today''s tea smells very fragrant."


    Yan ling''er was a little nervous and said, "maybe you haven''t had tea for a long time."


    Meng Li''s finger was rubbing against the wall of the cup. She thought for a moment and said:


    "I don''t want to drink tea."


    Yan linger


    She looked at Meng Li carefully, paying special attention to Meng Li''s face.


    I don''t think I should know.


    The system said it would not be detected.


    As long as the person falls ill at home, she doesn''t have to be an assistant for her.


    Meng Li arranges a matter for Yan ling''er and sends Yan ling''er out.


    She looks inexplicably staring at Yan ling''er''s back.


    Looking at the tea cup on the table, even if 6018 didn''t say there was something wrong with the tea, she would not drink it.


    There must be an ulterior motive for nothing to be courteous.


    It seems that Yan ling''er can''t sit any more. Let her stay at home.


    The voice of the system rang out in Yan ling''er''s mind:


    "I don''t know whether it was a coincidence, or the woman was very cautious and didn''t drink."


    Yan ling''er bit her lip and said:


    "it''s a pity. It seems that we have to find a chance."


    The system says:


    "you should be careful when you do things, and don''t be too obvious for people to notice. I don''t want to waste energy any more. I wasted a lot of energy in thest elevator ident."


    Andined:


    "since I bound you, I can hardly make ends meet. Instead of earning your energy, I spent a lot of my energy."


    Yan ling''er said: "don''t be angry. I didn''t have much experience in my first task, and I won''t do it in the future."

 Chapter 200

    Meng Li thinks that Yan ling''er is really worried.


    Her main task is to gain favor and hatred.


    I can''t help seeing that there has been no progress.


    Yan ling''er came back soon. She was disappointed to see that Meng Li had not drunk the tea on the table.


    Meng Li chuckles. Now that she''s given all the opportunities, she doesn''t have to.


    The next morning at work, Meng Li sent Yan ling''er out and sent a contract to anotherpany.


    Yan ling''er had to go back and forth for at least half a day.


    Yan ling''er can''t help but say to Meng Li:


    "general manager Guan, I don''t think I''m going to deliver this


    Meng Li asked in reply:


    "who should go then?"


    Yan ling''er wants to talk. Meng Li stops Yan ling''er''s words and says with a smile:


    "don''t care about these details. This contract is very important. I don''t feel at ease when others send it to me."


    Meng Li says here, Yan ling''er can''t refute.


    I left with the contract.


    Meng Lihuang goes to Guan Yu''s office, sits in Guan Yu''s office and asks:


    "why didn''t you find an assistant?"


    Guan Yu said lightly:


    "there is no suitable one."


    Then he asked Meng Li:


    "has your assistant made any progress?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes." Now I dare to poison. Of course, I have made progress.


    Guan Yu let out a cry, and Meng Li said:


    "I want to install a monitor in my office, which is not easy to be detected, and connect to yourputer."


    Guan Yu looks at Meng Li with strange eyes:


    "are you a good addict?"


    Meng Li


    "Just to show you a good y." Meng Li said mysteriously.


    Guan Yu waved his hand. He didn''t know what his sister was thinking.


    "It''s up to you." Guan Yu said.


    Meng Li handed the mobile phone to Guan Yu:


    "when you call, it''s highly efficient. You let people keep it secret, and don''t let others know."


    Guan Yu has no choice but to agree.


    Several people soon came to do what Guan Yu told him to do.


    The efficiency is very high. Meng Li''s office is equipped with monitoring system soon.


    Meng Li looked at it, but it was still secret.


    Until Yan ling''er came back in the afternoon, Meng Liy sick on the table and said to Yan ling''er:


    "can you pour me a ss of water? I have a stomachache


    Yan ling''er is very happy. She didn''t expect that the chance would be sent to her so soon.


    "Good." She quickly agreed.


    Yan ling''er quickly turns the water upside down. Meng Li says to Yan ling''er:


    "by the way, I should be a fake. Can you help me buy that thing downstairs?"


    But Yan ling''er advised Meng Li and said with concern:


    "you drink the water first, it''s estimated that it will be better."


    Meng Li touched the cup, a little warm, said:


    "the water is too hot, I''ll drink itter."


    Yan ling''er also reached out and touched the cup and said, "it''s not hot."


    Meng Li looks at Yan ling''er, and her eyebrows are anxious to let her drink water.


    Some are speechless.


    Just said:


    "but it''s still a little hot for me. I''ll drink itter."


    Yan ling''er pursed her lips: "OK."


    Then he went out.


    Meng Li takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to Guan Yu.


    Let hime.


    Guan Yu soon appeared in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li straightened his face and said:


    "brother, I think there is something wrong with this water. Please take it to the hospital for examination."


    Monitoring her is enough to prove that she didn''t do anything during this period.


    Even if she wants Guan Yu toe and get it by herself, maybe she will feel that she has done something in the middle of the way.


    Guan Yu looks at Meng Li with the eyes of the mentally retarded:


    "what''s in your mind? Who dares to fight you?"


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say more. He looks at Guan Yu coldly.


    Guan Yu saw that his sister was angry. It was not a big deal to check water, so he went with her.


    He said:


    "OK, I''ll have someone test it."


    Guan Yu took the cup and was ready to go.


    Meng Li got up and followed Guan Yu to Guan Yu''s office. He transferred the monitor to Guan Yu and said, "do you see who gave me this ss of water?"


    Guan Yu nodded.


    Meng Li said:


    "she has been advising me to eat and drink water recently, so I have one more heart.""Just now, she kept urging me to drink water."


    Guan Yu took a look at the water beside him, and he also felt that things were not right.


    Meng Li patted Guan Yu on the shoulder and said:


    "so you can have a long snack. Don''t worry and get angry. Let''s test it first and leave it to me to deal with it?"


    Guan Yu said with a gloomy face:


    "if there is a real problem, it will never end like this."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "let''s talk about it."


    "Let me know whatever decision you make."


    He said in a quiet voice:


    "after all, if the facts are true, I am the victim."


    Guan Yu nodded and said yes, his whole body was cold.


    Meng Li checked the backup of Yu''sputer and put it on U disk, then went back to his office.


    In fact, there is another thing on her hand. She asked someone to install a micro camera beside the water dispenser by the way. There is a picture of Yan ling''er putting a piece of white pill into the water cup.


    Now I don''t show it to Guan Yu. I''m just worried that the water sent to the hospital can''t find anything.


    At that time, he was fooled by Yan ling''er.


    Facts speak louder than words. Some things can''t be convinced without evidence.


    as like as two peas came back, Meng Li had taken a simr cup to her.


    Seeing that there was less water in it, Yan ling''er felt that the stone in her heart had fallen down.


    To Yan ling''er''s regret, she is about to leave work, and can''t see Meng Li''s illness.


    I thought that I would note to work tomorrow.


    Yan ling''er is in a good mood. She walks with wind when she gets off work.


    The next day, Yan ling''er came to her ss humming.


    As soon as she entered Meng Li''s office, she saw that Meng Li was sitting there.


    His face changed and he blurted out:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "this is my office. Why am I not here?"


    Yan ling''er knew that her question was strange, and quickly exined:


    "I thought you would have a rest at home if you came to take a vacation."


    He added: "it''s hard to work on vacation."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you are right. You should have a rest, but I like to be a model worker."


    Yan ling''er said: "yes, sister Qingmeng is very dedicated."


    Meng Li just smiles.


    Guan Yu looks at theputer, which is the scene of Meng Li''s office.


    His fingers thumped and thumped on the table, and his face was gloomy.


    Yan ling''er went back to her office and asked the system:


    "didn''t you say that drug would attack in a few hours at most?"


    The system is also angry:


    "what''s your attitude?"


    When Yan ling''er heard the tough attitude of the system, she softened her voice and said:


    "I just want to think about what''s going on?"


    The system pondered for a while, as if thinking of something, and the voice said solemnly:


    "no, it should be noticed."

 Chapter 201

    When Yan ling''er heard that Yan Yan was anxious and had no idea, she said:


    "what should I do then?"


    The system pondered for a moment and said:


    "look, they don''t move much. Hold on first."


    "The more flustered you are, the more exposed you will be."


    Yan ling''er caresses her chest with her hand and feels her heart beating fiercely.


    The system starts to explore the office and says:


    "they''ve installed surveince here."


    Yan ling''er: "ah? With surveince? "


    The system said, "yes."


    Yan ling''er''s heart beat harder, sweating, and said:


    "system, you must help me, I can''t say what I did yesterday has been photographed."


    The system said impatiently:


    "you''re a woman who can''t aplish enough and can''t defeat enough."


    Yan ling''er looks bitter:


    "can we destroy the monitoring and destroy the evidence?"


    The system pondered for a while and said:


    "it''s useless. If someone has found it, there must be a backup."


    "The world is so big, you won''t let me search everyone, will you?"


    Yan ling''er said anxiously:


    "you don''t have to look for everyone. You just need to look for Guan Yu. Do you have Guan Qingmeng?"


    She felt very cautious.


    I don''t know why I''ll be detected.


    The system says:


    "No."


    The system wants to say that Yan ling''er thinks too much about her.


    He didn''t find it.


    Even if found, he can only use his own energy to forcibly damage things, it seems too strange.


    And the world itself is repressive of power.


    He is not omnipotent.


    He only dares to steal some of the world''s power, but it''s too obvious. If it causes Tiandao''s detection and resistance, Tiandao will push him out regardless of everything and make him lose more than gain.


    The most important thing is that he hesitates now. This host is not easy to worry about.


    It''s not worth wasting his energy.


    Yan ling''er''s head is full of what to do.


    No idea at all.


    Meng Li sits quietly outside, also pondering what means this system will have.


    She has put the backup in her system space. Even if Yan ling''er''s system wants to do something, she can''t reach into her system space.


    After a while, Guan Yu asked Meng to leave.


    At the same time, a mechanical voice rang out in Yan ling''er''s mind:


    "the task target Guan Yu''s liking degree is - 50."


    Yan ling''er grew up in panic and asked:


    "system, how to do, how to do?"


    "Something must have happened, otherwise it would have been like this all of a sudden."


    The system simply doesn''t know what to say. It wants an obedient host, but it doesn''t want an independent host.


    He said decisively:


    "let''s go first."


    It''s basically hard to make another strategy if the degree of favor is negative like this.


    How big is the face to brush the favor back.


    Let''s go before we find a way.


    Yan ling''er immediately gets up and looks flustered. Seeing that Meng Li is not outside, she goes straight away.


    Meng Li goes to Guan Yu''s office.


    His eyes were fixed on a document on the desk.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Take it up and have a look.


    It''s the test result of yesterday''s cup of water. It''s only an unknown substance, but this unknown substance will cause great damage to people''s internal organs after experiments.


    Meng Li''s lightplexion surprised Guan Yu.


    I didn''t expect to be so calm.


    Guan Yu thinks he can''t do it.


    Meng Li looked at Guan Yu faintly and said:


    "call the police."


    Guan Yu sneered:


    "is it too cheap for her to call the police?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Yan ling''er has a system. If the general power can''t deal with it.


    Meng Li insists on calling the police, but Guan Yu has no choice but to call the police.


    The charge of attempted poisoning was enough for her to spend some time in prison.


    When the timees, Yan Yu can guarantee that she will not live well.


    He was also surprised that this woman was such a vicious person.


    Guan Yu has something to do with this. I heard that it''s about Guan Yu''s younger sister, and the police will be sent out soon.


    Meng Li returns to his office and finds that Yan ling''er has gone.


    A sneer.


    It''s very fast.


    However, Yan ling''er is not lucky. She deliberately made friends with some people when she was in thepany.She is very popr.


    When she was about to run, she was stopped. People thought she was in poor health and had to take her to the hospital.


    Yan ling''er entangled with others for a period of time to get away, and then took a car directly back to his residence.


    Before she had time to pack up, Yan ling''er heard a knock at the door.


    The police have been knocking at Yan ling''er''s door.


    No matter what the truth is, it is necessary to take people back to investigate.


    Yan ling''er doesn''t want to follow the police, but the system doesn''t help her at all.


    No matter how much she begged, the system didn''t work.


    Hearing that Yan ling''er is taken to the police station, Meng Li sues Yan ling''er.


    After showing Guan Yu the evidence in his hands, including the video of Yan ling''er putting white pills in the water, Guan Yu contacted hiswyer.


    I didn''t n to spare Yan ling''er easily.


    In the face of the evidence, Yan ling''er is speechless and is put in prison temporarily.


    There are too many people in thepany. Without Yan ling''er, we don''t feel much.


    I can''t even feel that Yan ling''er is gone.


    After work, Meng Li went home.


    After such a big event, Guan Yu naturally wants to tell his mother and father.


    After hearing this, Guan''s mother was terrified. By the way, she took the opportunity to kiss Meng Li on the face. Then she patted her heart and said:


    "Qingmeng, are you ok?"


    Meng Li wiped the slobber on his face and told his mother with a poker face: "


    I made a very thick foundation this morning."


    Mother Guan That''s not the point. "


    Guan''s mother looks at Meng Li, and Guan''s father also looks at Meng Li. Meng Li says, "it''s OK. Fortunately, I''m alert."


    Guan nodded and said:


    "I''m still not at ease. I''ll take you to have a physical examination tomorrow."


    Meng Li wanted to refuse, but she didn''t drink what Yan ling''er gave her.


    There''s nothing to check.


    But want toe or let close mother at ease, nodded to say a good.


    Seeing that Meng Li had agreed, Guan''s mother said:


    "I didn''t expect that girl to be so vicious. This matter can''t be settled like this."


    Looking at Guan Yu, he said:


    "look at the people you recruit and what happened to your sister. I will never forgive you."


    Guan''s mother burned Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu was silent.


    From small to big, he knew a truth. His mother is the most unreasonable person in the world. Don''t try to reason with his mother.


    Guan''s father stopped Guan''s mother:


    "well, people are separated from each other. Who knows what''s going on?"


    "It''s good that people are OK."


    Guan''s mother said:


    "yes, Qingmeng, you''d better stay at home. You see, this kind of thing happened as soon as you went out, which scared my mother''s little heart."

 Chapter 202

    Meng Li shook his head.


    Insist on going to work.


    It''s not settled yet.


    I still have to go to work before I finish the task.


    Guan Yu is the son of Wei Mian. He is the master of men. If you follow him, you will find out for the first time.


    Seeing that Meng Li refused, Guan''s mother rolled her eyes.


    Said:


    "why can''t you be a little princess quietly?"


    "We''ll support you as a family."


    Meng Lifu Er, a serious nonsense:


    "Mom, maybe you don''t know that I fall in love with work, which makes me happy and makes me happy."


    "I feel itchy if I don''t work for one day, I feel ufortable if I don''t work for two days, and I feel sad if I don''t work for three days."


    Despite Meng Li''s nonsense, Guan''s mother seemed to understand, saying: "you''re right."


    "But what you don''t know is that I thought the same thing about you when I was young, and then I went to work in thepany."


    "I still regret it until now. Now I want to stay. I need to solve a lot of things."


    Guan''s mother reached out and patted Meng Li on the shoulder, and said in a meaningful way:


    "son, my mother just doesn''t want you to go my old way."


    Meng Li


    I can''t say.


    It''s meaningless to talk about the mother and daughter.


    The next day, Meng Li still failed to go to work.


    He was taken to the hospital by his mother for various examinations.


    Nothing was found, so Guan''s mother left at ease.


    When he left, he told Meng Li: "don''t go to work. I don''t know what I think of when I don''t do so many happy things


    Meng Li: "go to work quickly."


    "I see your phone is ringing all the time."


    Guan''s mother remembered that there was something else to do with her, and she was too busy to leave.


    Meng Li also went back to work in thepany. Yan ling''er was not there. Some things Meng Li could only let peoplee up and take by themselves.


    There happened to be something from Tang He.


    Tang He came up and took it.


    When Tang He took the document, Meng Lishun asked:


    "how about Du Youran under yourmand?"


    Tang He nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "it''s OK, the performance is OK."


    "The character is special, just a little stubborn."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "OK, I see."


    Tang He asked: "general manager Guan, do you care so much about Du Youran..."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, just let it be. It''s hard to avoid people thinking too much when they grow up too fast."


    Tang He said he knew.


    When she left, she turned back and asked Meng Li:


    "general manager Guan, where''s your little assistant?"


    Meng Li said faintly, "I''ve gone to other ces." police station.


    But Tang he understood that Meng Li had arranged to do something else.


    When Tang He left, Meng Li began to study Yan ling''er.


    After the day has been busy with Yan Ling son''s things.


    Yan ling''er was charged by Meng Li for suspected poisoning.


    Meng Li, as the intiff, also attended the court.


    Meng Li has a team ofwyers, and the Guan family pays special attention to this matter. In addition to the hard evidence in Meng Li''s hands, there is no suspense in thiswsuit.


    When the judge asked Meng Li if he was willing to forgive Yan ling''er.


    Meng Li took a look at Yan ling''er''s pale face and shook his head.


    Yan linger was finally sentenced to five years'' imprisonment.


    Guan Yu thinks that time is too little, and he doesn''t know what medicine is given. It can damage people''s internal organs and has a direct impact on their life span. What''s the difference between killing people?


    I wantwyers to work harder.


    Meng Li stopped it. It''s not necessary.


    If Yan ling''er''s system can apany Yan ling''er to spend all the time in prison, it will consume energy for five or ten years.


    It also means she''s going to spend time here.


    But Meng Li feels that Yan ling''er''s system will not be consumed with her.


    Then you have to do something.


    Meng Li is looking forward to this system for the first time. He doesn''t know what the other party will choose.


    This matter can not hide that a group of powerful reporters, overwhelming news hit.


    Opinions vary.


    Some people say that it was Miss Guan who bullied others and the assistant who chose to poison because she could not bear to be humiliated.


    It is said that the assistant is trying to seduce Guan Yu''s elder brother, and only when he has a grudge against his younger sister can hey a vicious hand on him.


    Some people say that this assistant is simply jealous of the good birth of others.


    Guan Yu doesn''t want his sister to suffer so much criticism.Immediately put the matter down, and soon the storm on the Inte will be calm.


    Meng Li also received a lot of phone calls from clients'' friends.


    He expressed deep concern and greetings to Meng Li.


    By the way, he scolded Yan ling''er all the time. A group of peopleined that Meng Li didn''t tell them earlier.


    There are many ways to upset Yan ling''er.


    Meng Lidu politely refused, to toss Yan ling''er, there is no need to let these people help.


    On the contrary, it''s not worthwhile to owe one more favor.


    After deeply caring and greeting Meng Li, let Meng Li go out to y.


    Meng Li thought about it and made an appointment with them.


    asionally get together, anyway also idle.


    Du Youran is the first time to see the news, surprised to cover his mouth.


    It''s incredible.


    She thought that it had a lot to do with Vice President Guan that she could enter mingjue entertainment.


    She''s ady.


    But after the other party was robbed, she didn''t even have the qualification to say a word offort.


    And I didn''t expect that Yan ling''er''s mind was so vicious.


    She and she have no injustice and hatred, and they all squeeze her hand hard when they meet for the first time. It seems reasonable for such an unreasonable woman to do such a thing.


    Du Youran lost for a moment, she clenched her fist, secretly said several refuels in her heart.


    One day, she will be able to say thank you to her face.


    Nowe forward, Du leisurely afraid that others misunderstand her ulterior motives to catch up with others.


    Meng left empty, Yan ling''er''s business temporarily came to an end.


    She asked in her heart:


    "6018, how about Yan ling''er''s system?"


    6018 said:


    "it hasn''t moved, it hasn''t left Yan ling''er, and it hasn''t taken Yan ling''er away."


    Meng Li had a smile on his face, but he didn''t speak yet. 6018 said:


    "I didn''t expect to be calm."


    Meng Li agreed. He felt very calm.


    It''s been a while since the prosecution came to court.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "what do you think her system wants?"


    6018 replied:


    "I don''t know. Let''s see the moves."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m a little curious about why this system is so obedient with Yan ling''er."


    6018 was silent for a while and said:


    "I thought that he should have some scruples. The world has power to suppress him. If this system is not powerful enough, he should be afraid of the way of heaven."


    "The way of heaven is sometimes rigid. Sometimes it doesn''t care about three, seven and twenty-one. When it feels that something is threatening it, it will be desperate to crowd out or choose to eliminate it."


    "No one can get a good deal out of the trouble."


    Meng Li said that he knew.

 Chapter 203

    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    6018 said:


    "why don''t you go to the prison and stimte Yan ling''er?"


    "Let her and her system make a quick decision?"


    Meng Li''s eyebrows moved and returned to calm.


    She asked in her heart:


    "why do I feel that you are particrly attentive to this task?"


    6018 said directly:


    "of course, it''s good for you."


    Meng Li Oh, continue to listen.


    "If we take each other''s system back and hand it over to the organization, both of us will be rewarded."


    "Originally, I wanted to give you a surprise and adjust your mood."


    6018 said in a tone of regret and grievance.


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened when he heard the reward, and said:


    "why don''t I go to see Yan ling''er now? It''s not a good way to procrastinate like this."


    Since it''s a surprise, she doesn''t ask what the reward is.


    And Meng Li had a hunch that 6018 probably didn''t know what to reward.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Meng Li said he would go.


    In fact, in thepany, although she has the name of vice president, she does not have much power.


    It''s also rtively free.


    If you have the power, it is estimated that thepany is not so harmonious, and some old people are not reconciled.


    They only serve Guan Yu.


    If the client really wants to take charge of apany in the future, there is no need topete with Guan Yu for thispany. Guan Yu is more than thispany.


    Guan Yu is doing better and better in thispany. It''s not reasonable topete with him.


    Meng Liqiao went to see Yan linger.


    Guan Yu knows that Meng Liqiao''s ss is over. Heughs helplessly. It seems that he will rx again.


    Meng Li went to the ce, went through the formalities and looked at Yan ling''er through the ss.


    Yan ling''er''s skin is still so good, but her eyes are dim and slightly dull.


    When she saw Meng Li sitting opposite her, her eyes immediately burst out of hatred.


    The people on the other side were still shining, in sharp contrast to her, setting her off in the dust.


    "What are you doing here?" she said in a hateful voice


    Meng Li couldn''t hear the voice, so he motioned for Yan ling''er to pick up the receiver and speak.


    Yan ling''er picked up the receiver and repeated:


    "what are you doing here? Who asked you toe


    Meng Li also picked up the receiver and said in a low voice: "the more hysterical you are, the more you appear to be a failure."


    Yan ling''er gritted her teeth and asked Meng Li:


    "why did you send me in without saying a word? Were you not kind to me in the first ce?"


    Meng Li takes a look at Yan ling''er.


    I''m not going to argue with Yan ling''er about this.


    I didn''t n to discuss with her who was right or wrong.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "it''s all your choice."


    Yan ling''er''s throat was full ofughter, full of irony.


    She calmed down, with a look of loss on her face, and said:


    "I just hate that I didn''t seed."


    Meng Li nodded: "sess also shows that you are not deficient."


    Yan ling''er didn''t speak.


    Sess, if sessful, the other party will not find her poisoning, she will not go to jail.


    After a while, Yan ling''er said:


    "what are you doing here? Are you going to see me in a mess for fun?"


    Meng Li shakes his head, thinking that this trip is to stimte Yan ling''er.


    She smiles happily:


    "I just want to tell you that you may..."


    Meng Li only said half of what he said, leaving Yan ling''er room to imagine.


    Fear shed in Yan ling''er''s eyes, and she stared at Meng Li:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Lifan smiles and looks at Yan linger askew:


    "guess?"


    Yan ling''er immediately made up her mind that the other party would bribe the prison people to beat her, bully her, trample her, all kinds of miserable pictures.


    But never thought that Meng Li just wanted to scare her.


    In Yan ling''er''s heart, Guan''s family has money. Money can make the ghost push the mill. It''s not too easy to toss her around.


    Meng Li sees Yan ling''er fall into the brain, and his face looksplicated.


    Before she put down the receiver, she left a message:


    "enjoy what I have prepared for you."


    Then Meng Li got up and left.


    Yan ling''er, who was slightly trembling with anger, was left behind.


    After Meng Li leaves, Yan ling''er is brought into her cell.Yan ling''er is sitting on the cold ground. The cell of the women''s prison is not dark. Her face is pale.


    She waspletely frightened by her own brain.


    She begged the system in her heart:


    "system, please, help me, she''s going to fight me."


    As soon as she is free, she shouts the system in her heart, if not asionally the system impatiently makes her shut up.


    She thought the system was gone.


    I''m too embarrassed. I didn''t get into such a ce in myst life.


    And don''t know what will face next, let Yan Ling Er whole person fall into deep fear.


    She kept repeating the three words please, please.


    The system is impatient and makes a sound:


    "can you stop making noise?"


    Yan ling''er''s face shed with joy, and the system paid attention to her.


    She said:


    "please, please. You heard me. She''s going to fight me."


    The system, um, sounds very upset.


    Yan ling''er douda''s tears ran across her face. She wiped them with the back of her hand and said:


    "I don''t know if I can go out alive, please."


    The system sneered:


    "have a good deck of cards. You are really good at being beaten so badly."


    Yan ling''er said:


    "yes, yes, it''s my fault. You can do whatever you want."


    The system says:


    "I told you before that each task can meet a reasonable requirement you put forward."


    Yan ling''er said quickly:


    "remember, remember."


    That''s why she was willing to do the task at that time.


    The system said:


    "I can help you, but you have to do ten tasks for me for free."


    "Don''t go against my orders."


    Yan ling''er opened her mouth and felt that her brain was broken.


    Her fingers trembled uncontrobly, swallowed her saliva, and stammered:


    "could it be too many, ten times?"


    The system is silent.


    Yan ling''er has been waiting for the system to speak, but the system has never spoken.


    Yan ling''er''s tears keep falling down. She curls up her body together and cries out, crying and calling the system in her heart.


    The system just ignored her.


    Until the end, Yan ling''er said:


    "I promise you, system, as long as you can save me, I promise you anything, OK?"


    The system just sneered.


    If you don''t let this woman suffer a little, she will still be so mindless in her future tasks.


    He only said one word to Yan ling''er:


    "wait."


    Yan ling''er asked eagerly:


    "wait? What are you waiting for? "


    But no matter how Yan ling''er asked, the system just stopped talking.


    Yan ling''er cried enough andforted herself in her heart. She said yes.


    I think so.


    Now that she has to wait, the system has a way.

 Chapter 204

    But Yan ling''er really hates it. Why, even this system has to seize the opportunity to exploit her.


    After Meng Li went back, he asked 6018 if there was any news.


    6018 said decisively No.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Li and Guan Yu work together.


    On this day, Meng Li asked Guan Yu, "don''t you have any other arrangements? You go home after work every day."


    Guan Yu said with a smile:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    Meng Li: "no, just ask."


    Holding his hands together, Guan Yu said faintly:


    "I don''t care to go to ordinary ces."


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and said:


    "OK, OK, you''re good."


    Sometimes I find that Guan Yu''s character is very aloof.


    Guan Yu hummed and didn''t speak any more. He watched the driver drive the car out of thepany.


    However, Meng Li''s sharp eyes saw that someone was running in front of him. Before he came, he remembered to remind the driver that the person in front of him was knocked down.


    Fortunately, I just drove out of thepany and the speed was very slow. I haven''t mentioned the speed yet.


    There should be no serious harm.


    Meng Li got out of the car and looked at Guan Yu, who was still in the car. He said:


    e down and have a look. I''ve knocked someone down."


    Just open the door ande out.


    Meng Li stepped forward to help the knocked down man. The man raised his head and said:


    "is that you?"


    "General manager Guan?" Du Youran cried.


    Meng Li lifted Du Youran up.


    Du Youran was wearing a knee length beige skirt. Her round and smooth knee was skinned by friction on the ground, with small blood beadsing out. The other knee was ck and swollen.


    Meng Li said:


    "sorry, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Du Youran shook her head. The pain made her squat down and said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s OK. I''m in a hurry. Sister Tang He didn''t bring an important information. I sent it to her. I didn''t pay attention to the car and was hung upside down."


    Meng Li took a look at Guan Yu. Guan Yu stood upright and spoke calmly:


    "do you know each other?"


    It looks like it''s not your own car that hit someone else.


    Meng Li can''t speak. Guan Yu knows that his sister is angry with him?


    Or is he speechless?


    No matter, the first principle of pet sister is not to ask why, he is wrong.


    He said dryly to Du Youran, who was squatting and covering his knees:


    "are you ok?"


    Du Youran raised his head and looked at Guan Yu.


    Although she has met many handsome men, she can''t help but marvel at this temperament and appearance, and her whole body exudes fatal charm.


    "the president stammered and said," I don''t know. "


    Guan Yu also looks at Du Youran, inexplicably feels that the shyness on the other party''s white face is very lovely.


    Guan Yu suddenly had a strange feeling, as if he and the woman were destined to meet.


    This idea shed through Guan Yu''s mind, and he ignored this strange idea directly.


    The driver has collected Du Youran''s scattered documents and held them in his hands.


    In front of putting the document in his hands with white gloves, he bowed slightly to Du Youran and said:


    "sorry."


    Du Youran shook his head and said:


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s not intentional."


    Guan Yu looked at Du Youran carefully, and finally said:


    "your name is Du Youran?"


    It seems that my sister wants this artist.


    Du Youran was surprised. She didn''t expect the other party to know her name. She nodded and whispered yes.


    Meng Li said: "let''s take Du Youran to the hospital."


    Du Youran shook his head and said:


    "no, it''s OK. I''ll go back and apply the medicine myself."


    Guan Yu hooked his lips and said:


    "as an artist of thepany, don''t you know how to protect your body?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "it''s better to handle it carefully so as not to leave scars."


    "It won''t be long. I''ll go with you."


    Du Youran knew that he would be affected if he refused again, and said:


    "OK."


    "Please."


    Meng Li helped Du Youran into the car. Guan Yu sat directly in the front passenger seat and didn''t choose to sit in the back seat with two girls.


    He said to the driver:


    "drive carefully, there can''t be another time."The driver nodded and said, "OK, this mistake will be deducted from my sry. I promise there won''t be another one."


    Guan Yu said.


    At this time, Tang He calls Du Youran. After receiving the call, Du Youran is embarrassed and says:


    "I have to send information to sister Tang He."


    Meng Li said:


    "good."


    The driver drove to the ce where Tang He was waiting. Tang He knew whose car it was.


    When the car windows were all open, Du Youran handed things to Tang He from the window and said:


    "sister Tang He, I hurt my leg carelessly and it''s inconvenient to get off. Please don''t me me."


    Tang He looked inside, saw Meng Li, and said to Du Youran:


    "it''s OK. Go and see if you have anything to call."


    Then he nodded to Meng Li and said:


    "general manager Guan."


    Meng Li nodded and the car started.


    Tang He hasn''t seen Guan Yu, the co pilot. Her eyes are a littleplicated.


    It seems that the artist should pay more attention to it.


    Meng Li asks the driver to drive the car to the hospital. Guan Yu looks at his watch and Du Youran says, "Mr. Guan, go ahead."


    Guan Yu nodded, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "do you want to go with me?"


    Meng Li I''ll stay with her


    Du Youran shakes her head and is ttered. She looks at Meng Li and says, "no, I can do it alone."


    Meng Li thinks that he doesn''t have anything to do anyway. After all, it''s their car that hit Du Youran, so they let Guan Yu and the driver go first.


    Meng Li took Du Youran to have an examination and took a film. It didn''t matter.


    I bandaged and prescribed some medicine.


    Guan Yu sends a message to Meng Li, saying that the driver has been waiting for her in the parking lot of the hospital.


    Meng Li and Du Youran get into the car.


    First send Du Youran back to her house, although not hurt the bone, but still very painful.


    Du Youran said to Meng Li:


    "Mr. Guan, thank you very much today."


    Meng Li said:


    "it should be."


    "Are you all right?" Du Youran thought about it and said.


    Meng Li gave a sound with doubts.


    Du Youran sipped his mouth and said:


    "it''s about which assistant. I think it''s too dangerous. Fortunately, nothing happened to you."


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile and said:


    "it''s OK. Let it go like this."


    Du Youran whispered that he understood.


    It means she should stop talking about it.


    When the car arrives at Du Youran''smunity, Meng Li apanies Du Youran upstairs. Du Youran invites Meng Li:


    "general manager Guan, if youe here, you might as well have a cup of tea before you leave."


    Meng Li nods and enters Du Youran''s house.


    It''s a 40 square house with one room and one living room. The decoration is verymon, and the furniture inside is a little old.

 Chapter 205

    But it''s neat and bright.


    It''s very warm to be arranged by Du leisurely.


    Meng Li asked:


    "why didn''t you live in the hotel arranged by thepany?"


    Most artists have apartments arranged by thepany.


    Du Youran exined:


    "my mother left me this small house."


    Meng Li nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    If you want to tell the story behind, you can tell it. If you don''t want to tell it, she won''t ask.


    Du leisurely see Meng Li is not interested in listening, she has no good intention to continue.


    So that people would not think that she used her bad life experience to win sympathy.


    She doesn''t need sympathy.


    Du Youran limped to make tea. Meng Li stopped her and said, "no, I''ll just send you home. There''s nothing else. You''d better pay attention. Some foods need to be avoided, so don''t eat them."


    Du Youran nodded:


    "thank you for your concern."


    Meng Li also asked:


    "you can ask Tang He for leave directly."


    Du Youran even waved his hand and suddenlyughed:


    "it''s OK, it''s OK. You can also train expression. My face is OK."


    Meng Li smiles, says goodbye to Du Youran and goes away.


    Back home, Meng Li just entered the gate, and Guan''s mother jumped out from behind.


    In the hand took a fireworks tube to Meng Li, immediately peach petal rain from the sky, scattered Meng Li all over the head.


    Meng Li looks at Guan Mu without expression, and the petals fall from her eyes.


    With a fragrance.


    Guan''s mother happily covered her stomach andughed:


    "are you surprised?"


    Meng Li It''s a surprise. "


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t look surprised, Guan''s mother said, "you don''t cooperate with me, hum."


    Meng Li


    Cooperation?


    Meng Li had a very exaggerated picture in his mind.


    Then she was in the petal rain, she looked intoxicated, involuntarily raised the skirt, in the petal rain turned the circle.


    Then he could not help shouting:


    how beautiful, how beautiful.


    Finally, I would like to hold my mother and say:


    thank you, mom.


    Meng Li thought of this picture, the whole person is not good, she smoked the corner of her mouth, touched her head, the petals on the top of her head were twisted down by her.


    I''ve been used to the trickery of Guan Mu for a long time.


    Meng Li went to the sofa and sat down. Guan Mu followed.


    Meng Li looked back at Guan''s mother helplessly:


    "Mom, why don''t you give him flowers?"


    Why did you catch her alone.


    It''s not bnced.


    Guan''s mother naturally said:


    "you are a girl. How lovely a girl is, she deserves the petals."


    Then he looked at Guan Yu with disdain and said:


    "what a waste he was born so rough."


    Guan Yu nodded his head expressionless and said:


    "Mom, you''re right."


    With a haughty hum, Guan''s mother squeezed Meng Li with her body and said with pride:


    "you see, I''m right. He admitted it himself."


    Meng Li:


    "actually, ma I''m a little rough, too. "


    Guan''s mother red round her eyes and said:


    "how can you say that you were born to me? Do you want to tell me that my children are very rough?"


    Meng Li said: "no, I''m wrong."


    Guan''s mother hummed twice to show her satisfaction. Then she let Meng Li go and ran to Guan''s father. Jiao didi called her husband.


    Meng Li sat opposite Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "No."


    Guan Yu said, but he didn''t ask about Du Youran.


    Meng Li takes a look at Guan Yu. I don''t know if Guan Yu and Du Youran wille together this time.


    This time they all met.


    Du Youran was injured and insisted on training in thepany, which made Tang he feel that he was still a dedicated artist.


    It can''t be said that the agent Tang He is at the helm when he sees the wind. He thinks that Du Youran has a good chance to get on with the senior management.


    This can only be said that on the one hand, on the other hand, Du Youran himself trained hard and was excellent, so that Tang He made such a decision.


    In addition, he just has the resources. It''s a martial arts series "where are you going now" which has been prepared by mingjue entertainment for a long time.


    after a huge ideological struggle, Tang He finally decided to let Du Youran challenge one of the supporting actress.


    Tang He is very nervous. To her surprise, Du Youran''s excellent performance made her selected by the director.The director is a famous director, although someone told the director that Du Youran is not suitable, the director still insisted on his own idea and used Du Youran.


    Although this supporting actress is not even female No.4, and does not appear many times, her character is bright and controversial. If her acting skills are in ce, Du Youran will easily be noticed.


    Let Du leisurely mix a familiar face first.


    This time Du Youran is very smooth. It''s very lucky to get such a role. After all, Du Youran hasn''t run the Dragon suit up to now.


    I haven''t tasted the hardship and bitterness of running dragon suit.


    This makes a lot of people dissatisfied, start intentionally or unintentionally to find Du leisurely trouble.


    Why do they go all over the drama groups and always be a dead duck? This woman has such a good role to y as soon as shees.


    Du Youran knows that this is normal, so he can only work harder and make achievements to stop everyone.


    Besides, taking this road is unavoidable.


    You can''t back down. You can''t beughed at.


    And Meng Li knew that Du Youran got the role, just a faint smile, did not do too much attention.


    She is more concerned about Yan ling''er''s system.


    It''s been a while, and nothing has happened.


    6018 also felt tired waiting.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "is this system self willed because it can''t stand failure?"


    Meng Li made fun of 6018:


    "so you can''t pick up the corpse, right?"


    6018 snorted and said:


    "I''m just joking. Who can live will die, just wait."


    Meng Li elbows on the table, hands holding the face, hit the eyes.


    All right.


    Wait.


    The role of "where are we going now" has been determined one after another.


    Most of the stars are from mingjue entertainment. Of course, not all of them are from otherpanies.


    The star lineup is very strong, the leading role is basically some very famous, the strength supergroup person.


    The star line-up alone is doomed to be expected by the public.


    The director decided on the people, including photography, lighting, make-up, and people from all departments, and then began to prepare for the opening ceremony and press conference.


    Because this TV series is a lot of money spent by mingjue entertainment, it is very popr with thepany.


    Guan Yu will also attend the event, and Meng Li will naturally go.


    In one night, Meng Li is sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, absorbing the thin aura in the air.


    In modern times, cultivation is really too hard, just like picking up grains of sand on the ground one by one.


    6018 made a sound in Meng Li''s mind.


    He said:


    "there''s movement over there, and I feel that the energy of that system fluctuates a lot."


    Meng Li quickly finished the work and said happily:


    "do you mean that system is going to leave?"

 Chapter 206

    6018 did not answer Meng Li.


    Meng Li guessed that there should be something to do. He didn''t disturb me.


    Wait patiently.


    There are still some small worries in my heart.


    Is the task about to bepleted?


    Meng Li even can''t help but start thinking about what reward there will be.


    I waited patiently for a while.


    6018 made a sound:


    "ah..."


    "It doesn''t enter the tunnel of time and space. It''s still in the world, but I can''t do it now."


    "Fighting in this world has a huge impact on the world."


    6018''s voice was slightly disappointed.


    Meng Li is not too disappointed. I think it''s normal.


    She said:


    "it''s OK. After all, the men and women in this world are all around me. The system hasn''t left this world. I just want to get close to these two people. I just need to pay attention."


    6018 said faintly:


    "this is the only way. You should pay more attention."


    The next day when Meng Li went to work, Guan Yu told Meng Li something.


    He said:


    "that Yan ling''er died for no reason."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Guan Yu frowned and said:


    "all of a sudden, there are no vital signs. It''s a bit strange."


    Meng Li''s face is light. The system takes Yan ling''er to run away. I don''t know where to go.


    Guan Yu looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Qingmeng, I feel so calm."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''ll show you what exaggeration you want."


    Guan Yu waved his hand and said, "just die, die."


    Meng Li said.


    I wonder where Yan ling''er will go.


    Meng Li looked at the script of "where are you going now" in his office. When he was bored, Meng Li looked through the main actors and the list of people invited at the opening ceremony.


    When he saw the name of female number two inside, Meng Li Mei''s heart beat.


    The actress is a famous entertainer of mingjue entertainmentpany.


    It''s Xue Ban.


    There is no detailed introduction about "where are we going now" in the plot.


    But from the client''s memory, Meng Li knows that Xue Ban had an ident before the start-up ceremony, took an overdose of sleeping pills and died.


    And after two days, Xue Ban''s agent couldn''t find her, so he took the unlocking agent into the room to find out.


    At that time, it caused a great sensation, the mysterious death of the female star, and the news reporter also had a long report.


    Although all kinds of signs show that Xue Ban seems to havemitted suicide, she was on the rise in her career at that time, and she had no desire tomit suicide.


    Finally, under the strong demand of Xue Ban''s loyal fans, the police are not allowed to pick up the case again.


    A toss under the investigation Xue Ban died of love.


    And because of the death of the second girl, there was no recement for a while, which dyed the start-up ceremony for some time.


    Meng Li doesn''t know the specific time of Xue Ban''s death, but the opening ceremony will be in two days.


    Up to now, there is no news of Xue Ban.


    Meng Li can''t help thinking, is Xue Ban immortal this time?


    She looked at her new assistant, a gentle boy with eyes.


    He was brought to Meng Li by Guan Yu.


    Meng Li said:


    "Xiao Zhou, help me ask, what is Xue Ban doing?"


    Xiao Zhou nods and gets along with him for a while. Meng Li knows that he doesn''t speak much, but he is reliable.


    Soon he came back, he said:


    "Xue Ban went to other ces to shoot advertisements. She shoulde back the night before the opening ceremony."


    Meng Li said.


    There''s an idea in my heart.


    But we need to confirm what it looks like.


    The preparations for the opening ceremony and press conference werepleted, and the prelude was opened.


    Meng Li and Guan Yu attended the scene, many people havee.


    There are a lot of celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    As soon as Meng Li and Guan Yu arrived, they saw a group of people gathered together. Meng Li didn''t have the heart to watch the excitement.


    She has work to do.


    But she heard a voice in it pleading, a little patient and anxious.


    Guan Yu has gone to other ces. Meng Li wants to go there.


    Mencius from squeeze in, also calcte not squeeze, know Mencius from all gave her way.


    When she saw Xue Ban, her pupils shrank, and then she returned to nature. She looked at the person opposite Xue Ban, Du Youran.


    Du Youran wore a short red skirt, and he deliberately looked young.The makeup is fresh and natural.


    It''s very suitable. Her characters in the y are not old. I don''t know whether it''s Tang Hehua''s idea or Du Youran''s own.


    Meng Li looks at Du Youran and sees that Du''s eyes around him are full of satire. It seems that Du''s existence is hated by everyone at the moment.


    Meng Li slowly asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Before Du Youran spoke, Xue Ban looked at Meng Li, and the hatred in her eyes shed by and changed into an aggrieved face.


    She said:


    "general manager Guan, this woman spilled water all over me, but she refused to apologize and admit it."


    Then he looked at Du Youran and said:


    "I''ve never seen such a strong woman. We were originally from apany, so I want an apology, so I won''t pursue it."


    "But in that case, I can''t bear it."


    Meng Li just looked at Xue Ban''s clothes. She was wearing a long white dress. The clothes from her chest to her abdomen were soaked in water, and the underwear lines inside were exposed.


    And close to the skin, outlined a graceful curve.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "the reporter hasn''te in yet. Since his clothes are wet, I''ll change them. Don''t you want to make a beautiful news?"


    "I remember you took the route of pure jade girl. When did you change your direction? Well Meng Li asked again.


    Xue Ban''s face changed, and she quickly covered the wet part of her clothes with her handlebars.


    Unconvinced, he said:


    "Mr. Guan, this is too entric. I''m also an artist of thepany. A bowl of water should be even."


    The people around are also circling around Meng Li, Du Youran and Xue Ban.


    Some people also think that Meng Li is biased.


    Meng Li looks at Xue Ban again, andughs inexplicably.


    The other side of the face, skin delicate and smooth, no skin problems, can be said to be adverse.


    The facial features seem to be the same, but there are subtle changes when you look closely, but you can''t tell where they have changed. In short, they are more beautiful.


    It''s the familiar taste, the familiar form.


    It''s a routine.


    I have it all over the world.


    Looking at Du Youran''s red face, he asked:


    "Du Youran, what do you say?"


    Du Youran looked at Meng Li, and he was really aggrieved.


    She took the water to walk well, but the other side bumped into him, one couldn''t control, and the water spilled.


    ording to the truth, the other party is a big star, even if she gets the role, there is no need to make the other party jealous.


    I really don''t understand why the other party is making a fool of her.

 Chapter 207

    Du Youran said:


    "I had to walk well. She wanted to run into me."


    Meng Li looks at Xue Ban with a smile.


    Xue Ban touched Meng Li''s eyes, and her heart was beating.


    Each other''s eyes, seems to see her soul, seems to see through all her.


    Xue Ban steadied her mind and asked Du Youran:


    "why should I hit you when I''m fine?"


    Du can''t help but reply:


    "how do I know?"


    At this time, Tang He also crowded in. She asked what happened, and Du Youran told the truth.


    It''s not easy for Tang He to make his artists apologize directly, and it''s not easy to offend Xue Ban directly.


    I can only say:


    "Oh, the reporter ising."


    The reporter ising. If you don''t think of news, you can solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Du Youran still refuses to apologize. She purses her lips tightly and stares at Xue Ban.


    The stubborn gaze made Xue Ban angry.


    Meng Li said:


    "since you have different opinions, let''s call for monitoring?"


    The onlookers were surprised and humane:


    "it''s not so much trouble, is it?"


    There is also humanity:


    "this is not a trivial matter."


    The truth of the matter is not important, both sides have their own opinions. If you really want to be a peacemaker, you will not offend anyone there.


    After monitoring, there is always a problem.


    This hatred is really settled.


    But when Meng Li''s eyes swept their faces, they stopped talking.


    Xue Ban was extremely aggrieved. She seemed topromise in order not to embarrass the other party too much and said:


    "well, I think I''m unlucky. Let''s forget about it."


    When Du Youran heard the speech, he seemed to be magnanimous enough to let her go. He choked in his heart and asked, "Why are you afraid?"


    Xue Ban retorts:


    "who is afraid."


    Guan Yu came to find Meng Li, but he also squeezed in. He asked Meng Li:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li looks at Xue Ban and smiles. He tells Guan Yu the story in a concise andprehensive way.


    Also do not forget to Guan Yu said that the transfer of monitoring.


    Anyway, Meng Li still remembers his mission.


    Just don''t let someone go.


    Guan Yu agreed and said:


    "who is right and who is wrong, just adjust the monitoring."


    Xue Ban''s eyes misted and her eyes began to tear. She looked at Guan Yu and cried:


    "general manager Guan, this..."


    How can this person face his sister regardless of right or wrong.


    I don''t want to leave a little respect for others.


    Guan Yu is honest and knows that her sister doesn''t like Xue Ban.


    And I''ve heard about this star bullying new people on set.


    But today, she bullies Du Youran. Guan Yu doesn''t know why, but she''s also a little upset.


    Although the other party is very pitiful now, Guan Yu just looks at it carefully.


    He said:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li chuckled. Someone took the lead and everyone around himughed.


    I''m so happy.


    I can''t even remember you.


    ording to the truth, Xue Ban''s gold absorption ability is very strong. Even if she looks familiar, she is familiar with it.


    Is that people don''t want to pay attention to it?


    Everyone''s strange eyes look at Xue Ban, can see that she is not easy to eat shriveled.


    Xue Ban made a red face, the reporter also came in, things are not good, Xue Ban anxious to change clothes.


    Then he left.


    If Meng can''t say that she hase up with news, she cane up with one. But now that she has been singled out by others, how can people who know how to specte about her when shees up with such news.


    The most important thing is not to destroy your image, so as not to miss a big event.


    Xue Ban left and the crowd dispersed.


    They are busy with their own affairs.


    Du Youran was a little stiff in the face of Meng Li and Guan Yu, mainly in the face of Guan Yu.


    She said:


    "thank you, Mr. Guan, for helping me out."


    Meng Li just said it was ok, so he was taken away by Guan Yu.


    Tang He was beside Du Youran and said:


    "Hey, little ancestor, how did you offend Xue Ban again?"


    Du leisurely said: "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Tang he rolled his eyes and said:


    "you should be flexible when you are in the circle. Sometimes the truth doesn''t matter at all. What''s the advantage of being stubborn and offending others?"


    Du Youran asked"I''ve made a mistake, and she won''t argue with me in the future?"


    "Don''t you think I''m a bully?"


    Tang He was helpless. She waved her hand and said:


    "you didn''t say that. Don''t be so tough. People won''t hate you."


    Remember, don Ho, this is a good ce to stand


    Du leisurely did not speak, silent, for Tang He''s words left ear in right ear out.


    Although she knows that the other party is for her good, she still can''t ept the fact that she has to apologize to others even though she is being argued for without any reason.


    When Tang he saw Du Youran, his face was full of expressions that I didn''t regret, and he was speechless:


    "you should pay attention to the set then. You and she still have opponents."


    Du Youran nodded and said:


    "thank you for your concern."


    Seeing that Du Youran''s attitude is OK, Tang He can''t help but mention a few words:


    "you are still too young, haven''t made a y, and don''t know that there are many ways to toss you around on the set. This is the main way to go outside, but in fact, she likes to bully new people secretly."


    But Du did not regret it at all. She said:


    "I will pay attention to it."


    Tang He nodded and said nothing more.


    Xue Ban changed her clothes and found a ce to sit. Her assistant and agent were trying to persuade her not to be angry.


    Along with Xue Ban''s heart, he scolded Du Youran.


    But Xue Ban is not angry. She is angry.


    She and the other party are not at odds, do Yan Ling son, the other party for her, harm her.


    She has changed a body, do Xue Ban, the other side also want to fight against themselves, is a look at their own displeasure aloof.


    Yan ling''er asks her assistant to give her a mirror. She looks at the face carefully, which is still so strange to her.


    Even though she''s been using it for a few days.


    When she entered the body, she was lying on the bed and out of breath, and then it was her.


    Thinking that this body is already a big star, Yan ling''er feels dark and cool again. She doesn''t need to struggle any more, and she doesn''t have to bear the contempt of others.


    There''s a lot of money in the bank card, and there''s a big house with gorgeous decoration.


    The status is higher than before.


    Think of the prison days before, it''s the woman who did it. Yan ling''er stares at the face in the mirror and vows to get it back.


    But now, it''s still task first.


    This body makes Yan ling''er feel that the only w in her beauty is that she is no longer in a good ce.


    Then Yan ling''er was relieved. Since men like that kind of thing, just go to the hospital and make one.


    When the reporteres, all kinds of procedures should go.


    Guan Yu, Meng Li, the director, the producer and the main actors of "where are we going now" all spoke.

 Chapter 208

    Then the reporter began to ask some questions.


    Of course, some reporters are also very tricky in asking questions, but the tricky way of asking questions is also difficult for this group of people to get involved in the entertainment industry.


    The soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth. Everyone answered with great skill.


    After that, the opening ceremony and press conference came to an end.


    Some reporters have gone, some are still on the scene.


    Meng Li is waiting for Guan Yu, who is stillmunicating with others.


    Now Xue Ban, also known as Yan ling''er,es up again.


    In fact, Yan ling''er, who has changed her body, has more confidence. As a popr star, she has strong ability to attract money, which makes it difficult for thepany to give up on her.


    Who''s going to have a problem with money.


    People with capital can do more.


    No problem.


    Another Yan ling''er actually has a fluke idea in her heart, although this idea is hidden in her heart, not exposed.


    She felt that since the system could change her body once, it could change her body a second time.


    It''s equivalent to that this number is useless. Just apply for another one.


    Standing in front of Meng Li, Yan ling''er said humbly:


    "general manager Guan, I just thought about it. I''m wrong about what happened today."


    Meng Li looks at Yan ling''er and hooks his lips:


    "just know if it''s wrong. Pay attention next time."


    Yan ling''er held back two more tears and said, "yes, Mr. Guan taught me that."


    Seeing this scene, a reporter picked up the camera and pressed the shutter.


    Meng Li heard the sound of pressing the shutter and waved to Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er hesitates for a moment and gets closer to Meng.


    With a strange smile, Meng Li said:


    "do you want to make a story about a pure jade girl being beaten by an unruly rich woman?"


    I kind of want to hit people.


    Meng Li looked as like as two peas from the top to the next. She wore a dress that was exactly the same as before, and she didn''t know if it was the one just now.


    There''s no ce for anything on her.


    Yan ling''er shakes her head subconsciously. She doesn''t want to be beaten. She just wants the news to show that she admits her mistake and the other party won''t forgive her.


    Good for her, bad for each other.


    There are many people who hate the rich, how many people are envious of his good life and his good reputation. It''s easy to fall on one side and attack each other in words.


    This person will be angry when he sees the news, and he will have hate value.


    Yan ling''er''s eyes shed and said:


    "Mr. Guan, I didn''t do anything wrong. You can''t do this." Yan ling''er''s voice is full of fear.


    Meng Li grabs Yan ling''er''s hand, and raises his index finger to his lips: "Shh..."


    Yan ling''er was stunned.


    Meng Li breaks off Yan ling''er''s fingers. Although Yan ling''er clenches her hand and even reaches out another hand to stop Meng Li, her strength can''t match Meng Li''s.


    Thest miniature recorder is lying quietly in the palm of Yan ling''er''s hand.


    Yan ling''er''s face was full of panic.


    Meng Li took away the recorder and said with no expression:


    "I''m free to think about my acting." Leave a way for yourself.


    Then he got up and left. Yan ling''er sat in the same ce and was annoyed.


    After all this, this man''s hatred is worth nothing.


    Yan ling''er couldn''t figure it out.


    ording to the truth, when she used to prescribe medicine to this man, things came to light. This man should hate her very much, and he should have hatred value.


    But no.


    Now, the other side is still not.


    Even a little is fine.


    Meng Li found his assistant and said:


    "take back the picture I was taken just now."


    Meng Li pointed to several reporters.


    Don''t give Yan ling''er a chance to make trouble.


    The assistant went.


    After a while, Guan Yu was busy and left with Meng Li.


    In the car, Meng Li ys out the voice of the recorder, and Guan Yu understands it.


    Then he said:


    "I''m afraid Xue Ban has been praised too much, and she''s a little carried away."


    Meng Li sighed and said slowly:


    "who knows."


    Guan Yu looked at Meng Li''s face for a moment and said in a rare joke:


    "the little princess of our family is so excellent that she is always envied when she goes out."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, No."


    Guan Yu thought about it and said:


    "he dares to bully my sister, but he doesn''t pay attention to me."


    Meng Li:


    "I put you in my heart."


    Guan Yu: "can you be serious?"Meng Li: "can you be normal, can you not always say something domineering?"


    Guan Yu asked suspiciously:


    "am I like this in your heart?"


    Meng Li shrugged and said, "yes."


    has been unable to makeints about the domineering side leaks that have beening out of thepany.


    It''s a man.


    Guan Yu stroked his eyebrows with one hand and finally thought about it and said:


    "then I''ll pay attention."


    Meng Li nodded and Guan Yu said:


    "since this woman is so scheming, she even makes eyes at you. Do you want to stop her second daughter''s y directly?"


    Meng Li:


    "not so good."


    It''s hard to find the girl two. After Xue Ban died, the girl two on the bench just didn''t choose well and became a slot.


    She doesn''t have the right person right now.


    And Yan ling''er''s acting skills have a systematic bonus, which should be better. Why don''t you let her y?


    It''s a fool not to earn money.


    The benefits must be objective.


    Even if Yan ling''er is not allowed to y this y this time, Yan ling''er should have a way toe out and have a walk.


    It''s better to wait for the chance than not to know where she''ll be.


    Guan Yu didn''t know what Meng Li was thinking. He said, "you''re just too soft hearted. Give her a lesson and make her calm."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, I know it myself."


    Guan Yu only said:


    "well, tell me what you can''t do."


    Meng Li said.


    I didn''t speak any more, thinking about things in my heart.


    After confirming that Xue Ban is Yan ling''er, Meng Li is also surprised. How can this system operate.


    It reminds her of the ninth day of the third mission.


    Now I think that at that time, the ninth moon was the female master of the ne, so I can''t use the body of the client at that time, but I can directly change one.


    She asked in her heart:


    "6018, if you say that Yan ling''er has be Xue Ban this time, or has notpleted the task, will her system give her a new body?"


    6018 said:


    "I don''t know, this system is really patient, and it''s still stuck in this ne."


    "But it''s not easy to find. He has to find out who is going to die in advance, and he has to find people who are suitable for their status and appearance."


    "It''s hard work anyway."


    6018 had a picture in his mind, and he was suddenly amused. He said:


    "if you find an extremely ugly body again, the system may not be able to give people stic surgery."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a fool''s dream that I''m facing an extremely ugly face and have to attack the key points."


    Meng Li:


    "you are very schadenfreude."


    6018 said:


    "I''m telling you the truth."


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s consumed. She''ll stick to it.

 Chapter 209

    The whole process of the opening ceremony and the press conference was over, and the martial arts series "where are we going now" was filmed.


    Meng Li always asks the assistant to send people to pay attention to the situation of Yan ling''er on the set.


    She is very busy as a girl.


    The second girl is a woman who practices martial arts, but her character is simple and infatuated. She is basically around men.


    It''s not easy to want the essence of the show.


    Although Yan ling''er has something to give her face naturally, the drama itself has exaggeration. It''s hard to take pictures of facial expressions that are too natural for people to notice. How can the audience find them.


    Let her do something not good enough.


    But Yue Mo Yan ling''er fully believes in the acting skills given by the system, so he doubts the director very much.


    I''m actually fighting with the director.


    The director is not satisfied, let here again, she is not willing to say that this is the best.


    The director has been a director all his life, who is most popr in the film? Suddenly, he is questioned like this, and his face is very hard to hang.


    In addition, the female two would fight and block the sword in order to save the male master many times.


    Yan ling''er is not satisfied with her stand in and refuses to go on her own.


    If we can''t find a suitable stand in, this part of the y has been dyed.


    The director is really speechless to Yan ling''er, but also disgusted from the bottom of his heart, that is to say, the superstar is polite when she meets him, but this person ys a big role for him.


    He also gave him all kinds of advice.


    Yan ling''er doesn''t think she''s ying a big card. She thinks it''s striving for perfection.


    Persistence is a valuable quality. Besides, it''s not afraid of power. In the future, when people are shocked by the broadcast effect, Guan Yu will be shocked.


    What she''s doing now will be hailed as a good talk.


    No way, she can''t be with Guan Yu now, but she can only set up her distinctive image first, and it''s better to get in touch with her in the future.


    Can Yan Ling son don''t know, Meng Li early in Guan Yu where yed a preventive injection.


    Guan Yu has no good feelings for Yan ling''er because he is so scheming and has some friction with his sister. The reason why he is not negative is that Guan Yu thinks that this person is too insignificant to waste his time in mind.


    It''s a real disregard.


    Therefore, although Guan Yu''s liking for Yan ling''er has not be negative, it is difficult for him to be positive.


    When you are bored, if Du is on the set, Yan ling''er will brush a wave of hatred in front of Du.


    A lot of time, Du leisurely can''t help crying in the dressing room.


    After the heart plug is over, Du Youran goes out again just like no one else.


    Du Youran not only has to face the difficulties of Yan linger, but also the difficulties of some people who are jealous of her, which makes Du Youran very tired.


    Yan ling''er is very proud. Seeing Du Youran''s hatred rising, she feels that everything goes much better after she changes her body.


    Her system looks at things a little bit progress, also casually Yan Ling son went.


    No matter what means, it''s good to finish the task.


    Meng Li goes to and from work step by step, and someone stares at her on the set.


    If it''s not for Yan ling''er''s shell, which is an artist of mingjue entertainment, Meng Li would like to give her negative news.


    In the eyes of the public, the pure and kind-hearted actress has be a person who ys against the director, embarrasses the new people, is dissatisfied with the stand in and refuses to go on her own. It must have an impact on Yan linger.


    Although this kind of contrast exists in many stars, but people do not break the negative news on everything.


    But Meng Li thinks it''s not right. Mingjue entertainment invested a lot of money in this y. If the scandal is too big, it will have an impact on the y.


    It directly affects the ie of thepany.


    Don''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    Yan ling''er is very proud of being natural and unrestrained for some time. On this day, she goes back to her house and takes a bath in the bathtub.


    Her cell phone rings.


    She took it and looked at it with disgust on her face.


    She just pressed it off.


    But the phone keeps ringing. It keeps ringing.


    Yan ling''er was so upset that she turned off the machine.


    But within five minutes, her doorbell rang.


    Yan ling''er opens the door wrapped in a bath towel.


    Through the video of the ess control system, she saw the person standing at the door, looking unhappy, but still opened the door.


    Kong miannan came in. He looked at Yan ling''er with fiery eyes, and tut tut two times:


    "Xue Ban, you are cheap in your bones, so you see me."


    Yan ling''er is angry and stares at Kong nongnan, then looks him up and down contemptuously.


    He who looks like a dog has a vicious mind.


    But Kong''s eyes became hotter and hotter. He hugged Yan ling''er. Yan ling''er struggled and roared"Don''t do anything to me, or I''ll sue you for attempted murder."


    Originally Xue Ban was given a lot of sleeping pills to die.


    Come over a period of quiet days, if not for this person suddenly appeared in front of her, she can''t remember it.


    This man is a big trouble left by the original owner.


    When Kong miannan heard the speech, his face became crazy and twisted, and his tone was extremely frivolous:


    "go, go, tell everyone, pure Xue Ban is a man who relies on climbing the rich bed."


    Then he stretched out his hand and tried to tear off the bath towel on Yan ling''er''s body.


    Yan ling''er protects her bath towel and fights with Kong miannan. She Pooh:


    "what kind of rich man are you? You just rely on having a good father."


    Kong miannan grinned. His facial features were very distorted. Yan ling''er''s face was close to him. Seeing each other''s pores and distorted expression, he immediately wanted to vomit for no reason. He forced his hand and roared:


    "roll, roll for me."


    Kong foraminan seemed to think that it was meaningless to tease him. He began to exert himself on his hand and pulled off Yan ling''er''s bath towel.


    A pair of extremely attractive jade body is right in front of him. Yan ling''er subconsciously covers his important parts with her hands, but most of them still let Kong find nan to see.


    Kong miannan felt that his body was more and more attractive.


    Unable to control himself any more, he picked up Yan ling''er and walked towards the bedroom.


    He said:


    "you''ll never get rid of me, never break up with me."


    "Don''t forget that you can get in your famous y without my money?"


    "What? Now that you''re famous, you want to get rid of me? "


    Kong miannan''s eyes are lust, but his heart is hate.


    He spent so much money, so much energy, originally wanted to raise a canary, but now the canary has been trying to fly away.


    Unforgivable.


    If you can''t get something, you''d rather destroy it.


    Yan ling''er struggles in Kong''s arms, but it doesn''t work. She says to Kong fiercely:


    "put me down, and you won''t regret it."

 Chapter 210

    Kong Funan touched Yan ling''er''s chest.


    His eyes were obscene, and he said:


    "say, how can you be rude."


    Yan ling''er looked very angry:


    "you wait."


    At this time, Kong miannan has already carried Yan ling''er to the bedroom, and then he presses Yan ling''er under his body.


    Yan ling''er said to the system in her heart:


    "system, help me."


    The system said strangely:


    "do you want me to help you with this little thing?"


    Yan ling''er also feels incredible. The system thinks it''s a small thing.


    She said:


    "it''s not a trivial matter. It''s not about my innocence."


    "You can''t just watch me get ruined, can you?"


    The system sneered:


    "what''s the matter? It''s just a skin bag. You can''t avoid it when you do tasks in the future."


    Yan ling''er is biting her lips, still struggling.


    She''s racking her brains to figure out what words to use to convince the system to help her.


    But this kind of struggle angered Kong foraminan. He pped Yan ling''er''s face with a p. Yan ling''er''s skin was tender, and her face swelled with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Yan ling''er put a hand over her face.


    Her eyes were full of humiliation. She said to the system:


    "system, please, I really don''t want to talk to him..."


    The system doesn''t talk.


    This thing also wastes his energy, when he is what?


    Yan ling''er can''t resist. When she feels that a foreign body has invaded her body, Yan ling''er''s tears fall from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing this dissatisfaction, Kong miannan seemed to be very aggrieved.


    It''s going to work harder.


    Yan ling''er''s expression from the beginning of the conflict, slowly can''t help humming out, the expression also bes enjoyment.


    This was in line with Kong''s intention. He twisted Yan ling''er andughed: "I''ll say you''re a cheap woman, aren''t you?"


    Don''t say no, the body is honest.


    Yan ling''er didn''t open her eyes. She felt sad and humiliated at the bottom of her heart.


    But the body''s reaction is real.


    The next day, when Yan ling''er was resting on the set, she was thinking about how to get rid of Kong Funan.


    After thinking about it, she tried again and again, thinking about the medicine.


    This silent approach is the best.


    How can you pester her if you lie sick at home.


    Take the initiative to ask Kong Nannan to get home and n to take the medicine.


    It''s a pity that this move is the rest of kongfunan''s y. Kongfunan thought that before he impulsively gave this woman sleeping pills, and she survived.


    Although he was scared afterwards, he was really angry at that time.


    I''m sure I didn''t have a good heart if I didn''t pay attention to anything. This woman is so active that she can''t even have a bad idea.


    Kong foraminan, aware of Yan ling''er''s intention, starts to drink what Yan ling''er gives him directly.


    Yan ling''er choked so hard that her face was full of fear.


    This makes Kong Nanan more sure that the other party is not well intentioned.


    In a rage, Kong miannan sleeps Yan ling''er again.


    Yan ling''er can''t steal rice this time.


    Before leaving, he threatened Yan ling''er, and then Shi ran left.


    Yan ling''er is wrapped in a quilt. Thinking of the poison being drunk by herself, she asks the system to detoxify her.


    The system also gave Yan ling''er an antidote.


    "I find that there is nothing you can''t screw up," he said


    Yan ling''er wiped her face weakly and said:


    "how do I know this will happen?"


    "Are all these men fine? There is no one who is hit by the medicine. "


    The system sighed, too.


    My heart is tired.


    Does he not understand the world?


    I''m afraid the world doesn''t agree with him.


    Yan ling''er takes the antidote. Fortunately, there is an antidote.


    After thinking about it for a while, she felt more hatred for Kong forannan. She said:


    "since poison can''t be done, why don''t you make an ident? Traffic idents are very easy to take people''s lives, so as to prevent future trouble. " Yan ling''er''s eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    System:


    It can''t be said that this woman has no brain.


    But he''s been calling him.


    This makes the system feel very angry and want to lose the host.


    But I lost it in this way, wasting so much effort and energy. I''m not reconciled.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "OK, but you need to know his whereabouts. Be closer to his car. I can''t operate it if it''s too far away."


    Yan ling''er pursed her lips. She was not satisfied with her selfishness. In this way, she would have to deal with that person.But after all, nothing more.


    Besides, the system is about to get angry.


    Moreover, Yan ling''er is not without scruples. If Kong miannan is allowed to die now, he is a serious rich man and can easily get on the news.


    It''s hard to say that there are people with ulterior motives investigating what he did before he died.


    If we find out about her, her good reputation will be ruined.


    Still want to be steady, Yan ling''er wants to move, avoid Kong to seek south for a period of time, and then start.


    The longer the time, the harder it is to verify.


    Yan ling''er moved quickly.


    She exined to Kong foraminan that it took her a long time to film in other ces.


    Kong has no doubt about this. It''s easy for stars to go around in filming.


    In the phone is not at a loss, molesting Yan ling''er.


    So angry that Yan ling''er almost dropped her cell phone.


    Meng Li has been staring at Yan ling''er.


    Knowing that Yan ling''er has moved, she smiles.


    It''s probably because of Kongnan.


    Meng Li puts Kong''s photo on the table, which Guan Yu inadvertently sees.


    As expected, Guan Yu picked up the photo and said:


    "is this Kong''s foraging south?"


    Meng Li asked, "do you know him?"


    Guan Yu nodded:


    "I''ve seen it twice. When I look at people, my eyes are sinister and my mind is not very right, so I have a deep memory."


    Then he asked: "how can you have his picture?"


    Meng Li turned around on the chair, and when he fell to the ground, his thin heel on the floor tiles made a clear sound, and said slowly:


    "this is Xue Ban''s gold master."


    Guan Yu became interested and teased Meng Li:


    "when did you know the news I didn''t know?"


    Meng Li rolled his eyes and said:


    "he was just curious, so he sent someone to stare at him."


    Give Guan Yu another shot to prevent Yan ling''er from seeding.


    Guan Yu flicks at Kong miannan''s photo, with sarcasm on his face.


    I didn''t say anything. My sister wants to y.


    I''ll take it to pass the time.


    Guan Yu also tells Meng Li that there will be a dinner party after a while. They are all big men in the entertainment industry, as well as some stars, agents, producers and so on.


    It''s nothing important, just get together.


    Ask Meng Li if he wants to join in the fun.


    Meng Li asked Guan Yu if he would go, but Guan Yu said he would.


    Although this kind of banquet is meaningless and nutritious to him, sometimes it is unavoidable.


    Meng Li thinks that in the plot, Yan ling''er is also taken by her agent to participate. This time, although she has changed her shell, she is more famous and will definitely go.


    Let''s join in the fun.

 Chapter 211

    However, Meng Li gave a strange smile and said to Guan Yu: "why don''t you invite Kong to Nanan?"


    Although they are mainly from the entertainment industry, some investors will join in the fun.


    In fact, some of this is not so nice.


    Some people who want to be red all the time, but can''t be red, are worried when they look at their age and their skin is getting worse day by day.


    Most people who eat this bowl of rice have to have a good skin.


    Do you want to work hard when you are old?


    So it''s a good choice for some unknown people to join investors.


    It''s good to get a little character.


    No matter how hard it is, you can still make some money.


    Guan Yu joked:


    "are you sure you want to invite such a disgusting person?"


    Meng Li chuckled and said:


    "nausea is not better, you can lose weight by looking at it."


    Guan Yu gave a helpless smile and said:


    "OK."


    It''s easy to invite more than one person.


    The time to be busy goes by quickly, and the day will soone.


    Meng Li chose an evening dress that appeared dignified, quiet and convenient to move, and went to the banquet hall.


    A lot of people have gathered at the scene.


    All kinds of stars dress up and have all kinds of styles.


    Some see Meng Li also quicklye up to say hello, Meng Li casually deal with a few words.


    Eyes in the crowd swept, Du leisurely also in, she followed Tang He''s side.


    Yan ling''er is also here. Yan ling''er is well dressed tonight. Her clothes are gorgeous and her jewelry is exquisite and gorgeous.


    She saw Meng Li, took a ss of red wine from the waiter tray in the crowd, and walked towards Meng Li.


    In front of her, she said with a smile:


    "Mr. Guan, you are very bright tonight." With that, he blinked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do I know you very well?"


    Yan ling''er has something important to do tonight. She has a very broad mind. She doesn''t mind that Meng Li can''t give her face.


    She said with a smile:


    st time I was wrong. I''ll make an apology to you. I''ll give you a penalty first."


    Said Wanyan ling''er drank the red wine in the ss.


    Pass the other cup to Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and takes Yan ling''er''s wine cup. He shakes it with a smile.


    Yan ling''er''s wine, she dare not drink.


    Yan ling''er''s face became stiff when she saw that Meng Li onlyughed.


    I''m not asking Meng Li to drink.


    At this time, another person in the circle also came forward to talk to Meng Li. Meng Li was free to talk to another person and ignored Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er stood in the same ce, embarrassed and left.


    Most of the people who talk with Meng Li are women. In fact, everyone in the circle knows Meng Li''s identity, and no one dares to make Meng Li''s idea.


    I don''t have much to say. I just want to express my friendliness and say a few words together.


    After Meng Li was left alone, Du Youran hesitated. Tang he encouraged Du Youran:


    "since Vice President Guan appreciates you, you should brush your favor. What are you doing here?"


    Du Youran retorted:


    "sister Tang He, I don''t want to rely on her to get anything."


    Tang He doesn''t want to entangle with Du Youran. In her heart, Du Youran has no idea.


    She said perfunctorily:


    "OK, then you should go up and thank her?"


    Du you ran this just gave in the heart that pass.


    Walk to Meng Li with light steps.


    He whispered:


    "general manager Guan, you are here."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Du leisurely. Before that, her eyes looked at Yan ling''er from time to time.


    Du Youran raised his ss and said to Meng Li:


    "thank you for helping me outst time, otherwise I would have lost my ugly face."


    Meng Li looked at her ss, which was the same one Yan ling''er gave her. She said:


    "I won''t drink the wine. Xue Ban gave me this one."


    Du Youran expressed his understanding and said, "it''s OK."


    Finish saying oneself a person sipped a wine.


    Meng Li looked at Du Youran and said faintly:


    "I feel that you are haggard recently."


    Du leisurely touched his face and asked: "do you have one?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "yes."


    Du Youran just said: "maybe the first time shooting, a little bit not adapt, slowly like."


    Filming is not tiring at all. It''s the embarrassment of some people on the set that sharpens people the most.


    But she didn''t say it. It seemed that she wasining.Meng Li also said:


    "you should pay attention to rest and don''t care too much about everything."


    Du Youran nods, and someone talks to Meng Li. Du Youran gives way.


    When Meng Li is free, he sees Guan Yu. Guan Yu and a group of people stand together and chat.


    Meng Li''s eyes also swept to a person, he is Kong miannan.


    At this time, his eyes were a little obscene, and he was not ugly, and his clothes were good. But with such obscene eyes, Shengsheng took his temperament down to a new level.


    But Yan ling''er didn''t seem to notice that Kong miannan wasing.


    Meng Li is bored to look East and West.


    See a lot of men taking advantage of the mess to take advantage of women.


    All of a sudden, there was a clear sound in the banquet hall. It was the sound of the ss falling to the ground.


    The banquet hall was quiet for a moment, and the eyes were all moving towards the ce where the sound was made.


    Meng Li walked over and looked at him.


    Sure enough, it was Yan ling''er who made trouble again.


    Opposite her stood a man in a white shirt, fat, in his thirties, with a ck belt on his round stomach.


    The man is wiping his face at the moment, his face is sprinkled with red wine, and his clothes are sshed with red wine.


    And next to Yan ling''er''s high-heeled shoes is the broken ss fragment.


    She''s looking at the man angrily now.


    Du Youran also watched.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Du Youran shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "Xue Ban was so angry that he spilled wine on the man and dropped the cup on the ground."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful sound.


    We also watched Yan ling''er discuss it in twos and threes.


    Some people say that Yan ling''er''s reaction is too exciting. What''s the big deal.


    Some people say that they have principles, clean bodies and good moral character.


    After wiping his face clean with a paper towel, the man angrily said to Yan ling''er:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan ling''er sneered:


    "it''s only when you are dirty that you think others are dirty. I tell you, I''m not the person you think."


    "Now, apologize immediately."


    When Yan ling''er talks, she can''t control her eyes and aims at Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu looks at Yan ling''er in his spare time.


    And not far out of the hole foraminan mouth pulled out a sneer, but in the heart or Yan ling''er to make the reaction is more satisfied.


    It''s not cheap enough to cater to a man.


    He is very kind and decides to help Yan ling''er out.


    Kong miannan squeezed up to the man and patted him on the shoulder, persuading him: "well, Mr. Liu, don''t have the same opinion with this kind of person."


    Yan ling''er looks at Kong Funan. His pupils shrink. Why is he here?

 Chapter 212

    Kong miannan sees Yan ling''er''s surprise and doesn''t react.


    Even if this woman wants to tell others about their rtionship, he doesn''t want to.


    The old man of his family hates that he is involved with female stars. If he knows, he will certainly scold him.


    The man who was called President Liu by Kong miannan said:


    "I wanted to make a friend for her, but I didn''t expect to pretend to be high and ungrateful."


    Kong miannan lowered his head and said in Mr. Liu''s ear:


    "is Mr. Liu still short of women? I don''t care if I don''t want this kind of woman. "


    Mr. Liu lost face and said: "it''s just fun to watch, it''s just fun."


    Kongnan''s face has changed, or is it said by people that his face has changed.


    But to be honest, because of Mr. Liu''s position, he is not easy to offend each other.


    Mr. Liu''s voice is not big or small, which is very insulting.


    Yan ling''er flushed with anger, raised her hand and pped general manager Liu.


    There was an uproar.


    Mr. Liu is a man with a thick family background. Most people are not willing to offend him. On this asion, many women have been more or less taken advantage of by Mr. Liu. Taking into ount Mr. Liu''s strength, most of them choose not to speak up and put up with it.


    I didn''t expect Yan ling''er to be so brave.


    Or, in other words, so ungrateful.


    In fact, Yan ling''er''s heart is also empty, the other side''s speech is too ugly, when his temperes up, he doesn''t think about it.


    And the hand went out.


    Her hands trembled when she finished.


    Kong miannan was also surprised.


    General manager Liu is caught off guard. Shengsheng is pped. He is furious. He raises his hand and wants to call Yan linger back.


    When he was stopped by Kong foraminan, he said with a smile:


    "well, Mr. Liu, don''t have the same understanding with women."


    Mr. Liu has never been beaten like this since he was a child, but someone stopped him.


    He said to Kong Funan angrily:


    "don''t stop me. Don''t think I can''t see it. You seem to be persuading me, but you are actually helping this bitch?"


    Kong miannan was also angry. He said with a smile: "Mr. Liu, it''s wrong for you to say that."


    Mr. Liu snorted coldly and said, "I see you are so protective of this woman. Is this your mistress in private?"


    After that, he felt that he had guessed the truth, and said:


    "no wonder you defend her so much."


    Finish saying the body struggled again for a while, want toe forward to beat Yan Ling son again.


    Yan ling''er knows that she''s making a big deal. She looks at Kong foraminan and tries her best to stop president Liu, but she doesn''t y until half of the y.


    With tears in her eyes, she yelled at Mr. Liu: "hooligan, disgusting."


    With tears on his face, he trotted away when he lifted his skirt.


    Holding his breath, Kong Fengnan gave general manager Liu a smooth breath. He said, "well, general manager Liu, what are you talking about? There''s no such thing."


    "Don''t be angry. Your body is your own. It''s not worthwhile to be angry."


    When general manager Liu saw Yan ling''er running away, his mood gradually calmed down, and he also had a step down. He said to Yan ling''er''s back: "if you hadn''t run away, would you like me to beat you?"


    Yan ling''er turns a deaf ear to Mr. Liu''s words. She still has tears on her face. She runs in a clever direction towards Guan Yu.


    When she came to Guan Yu, her foot sprained and she was about to fall.


    At this time, Guan Yu, who is closest to her, is the best person to support her.


    Generally, men with basic literacy and gentlemanly demeanor will choose to hold out their hands.


    Guan Yu also subconsciously wanted to reach out to help him, but at the moment when his eyes changed, he saw Meng Li and Du Youran.


    I think of the unpleasant friction between Meng Li and this woman.


    And Du Youran is looking at him now.


    At this moment, he felt that he didn''t want to help others in front of Du Youran, although he didn''t know where this feeling came from, and he was suddenly inexplicable.


    But at this moment, he chose to be obedient.


    I took a step back in silence.


    A man beside Guan Yu is quick eyed and quick to help Yan ling''er.


    Just let Yan Ling son didn''t fall to the ground.


    Yan ling''er thinks it''s Guan Yu. After all, this man''s body is simr to Guan Yu''s.


    She sobbed a thank you.


    The voice is full of grievances, which makes people feel pity.


    The man said with concern:


    "Miss Xue, are you ok?"


    Yan ling''er is stunned for a moment. She looks up at Guan Yu standing next to her. She looks up at the man who holds her. Although she is also a young and handsome man, sheThis is not the result she wanted.


    What she wants is Guan Yu.


    Yan ling''er was really disappointed.


    "It''s OK. Thank you for your concern. It''s OK."


    Yan ling''er pulls her arm out of the man''s wrist.


    Look up at the man.


    After standing firm, he kept a distance from the man.


    The man is a little lost. Just now, the refreshing and refined fragrance seems to linger on the tip of his nose.


    There is that soft body, on the contact so instant, crisp numb feeling suddenly hit, let his body somewhere reaction.


    This also makes men feel annoyed. If they have a reaction on this asion, they will be teased if they are found out.


    I don''t know why I can react so easily.


    He also inconvenient and Yan Ling son say more, found a ce to sit down, cover his body abnormal.


    Yan ling''er looks for a ce to cry.


    Some people around the hypocriticalfort.


    There are also people who are kind of sincere.


    General manager Liu is not pestering Yan ling''er.


    After all, in the final analysis, he is still wrong, and his theory is not reasonable, so he knows enough.


    Yan ling''er wasforted. Atst, she seemed to restrain her grievance. She looked like I was very sensible and began to be active at the scene.


    Meng Li smiles. The y is not bad.


    asionally meet people who can chat, Meng Li is not stingy words, chat on a chat to pass the time.


    About Yan ling''er, Meng Li can only stare at her movements from time to time.


    You can''t always stare at others. Even if you stare at her all the time, you can''t guarantee that Yan ling''er will appear in her sight all the time.


    There are too many people at the main scene. If you are a little taller and stronger, you can block Yan ling''er''s figure.


    Until the end of the party, Meng Li was surrounded by a group of female stars.


    Although some of these actresses have little impression on Meng Li.


    But they are all familiar with Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyebrows jump and he always feels that something is wrong.


    Meng Li coped with a few words at will and left directly.


    Her eyes in the banquet hall first search Yan ling''er, but did not find.


    She looks for Guan Yu again, and there is no figure of Guan Yu either.


    And after two rounds of searching, Du Youran is no longer in the banquet hall.


    This makes Meng Li speechless, and no one answers Guan Yu''s phone call.

 Chapter 213

    Meng Li thought about it. He''d better find someone.


    Go to the bathroom.


    First find Yan ling''er, always feel that she is doing things.


    When he got to the bathroom, Meng Li didn''t find Yan ling''er. He went to the dressing room again and saw Tang He mending his makeup inside.


    Meng Li stopped and asked:


    "have you seen Xue Ban?"


    Tang He put down his lipstick, thought about it and said:


    "I saw people just now, but now I don''t know where to go."


    Before Meng Li spoke, Tang He said:


    "but I think she''s behind general manager Guan. General manager Guan seems to drink a little too much and his walking posture is not right."


    Meng Li''s forehead was blue.


    This


    Guan Yu is a self disciplined man and never drinks outside.


    This is not the case.


    She reminded Tang He:


    "Du Youran doesn''t know where he''s going, so you can go and have a look."


    Now it''s Tang He''s turn to be nervous.


    She said:


    "didn''t you see her in the hall?"


    Nothing can happen to this ancestor.


    At the party, there were many men who thought about young actresses. If they were fooled by any man, it would be over.


    In fact, adults, if it''s really your love, I''ll let it go.


    But what I''m afraid of is that I can''t get rid of any ck history.


    Tang He''s brain mends for a while, but he still has to watch his own artists, so as not to make a fool of himself.


    Busy said to Meng Li:


    "general manager Guan, I''m looking for Du Youran now."


    Meng Li said yes.


    They both went out. Meng left the VIP lounge, which was empty. Meng Li went out again.


    Directly out of the banquet hall, standing on the road, next to a hotel.


    Meng Li estimates that Guan Yu and Yan ling''er are gone. If Yan ling''er wants to do something to Guan Yu, maybe he is going to sleep?


    After all, Guan Yu''s appearance should be a hit.


    Be quiet in bed climbing.


    It is necessary not to be disturbed.


    But Yan ling''er should not go too far with Guan Yu.


    Meng Li enters the hotel and asks if there is a man and a woman at the front desk.


    Meng Li describes the appearance of Yan ling''er and Guan Yu.


    The front desk is a girl. She''s very cute. She said that she had.


    Just now.


    Meng Li asked which room, but Dai Meng didn''t say. It''s the customer''s privacy and can''t be divulged.


    Meng Li''s tears came down in an instant. She said it was her husband. If she didn''t stop her, she would be forced to climb the bed by a woman.


    The one crying is pathetic.


    Well, the simple girl believed it.


    Think of that noble and handsome man, drink unconscious appearance, sister sighed.


    Such a man is not safe.


    And he sympathized with Meng Li.


    Just give Meng Li a hint about the floor, did not specifically say that room, also let Meng Li do not disturb other guests rest.


    Meng Li promised again and again, and went upstairs in a hurry.


    In order to find Guan Yu more quickly, Meng Li releases his mental power and finds them.


    Nearly to two people in front of the time, Yan Ling son hard to support Guan Yu, has opened the door, is nning to enter.


    Meng Li takes a quick picture with his mobile phone. He chooses a good angle. There is no Guan Yu''s face, only Yan ling''er''s side face.


    It''s just like a man taking Yan ling''er into the room.


    After putting away his mobile phone, Meng Li quickly walked up to them and said coldly:


    "what are you doing here with my brother?"


    Yan ling''er was about to close the door. Her hand stopped and held the room card in her hand.


    Looking back, see Meng Li, a face of consternation.


    Why is she here?


    Apricot eyes round stare, for a moment did not speak.


    Meng Li reaches out a hand to push away Yan ling''er and grabs the pass.


    Yan ling''er was pushed back a few steps by Meng Li. She stood firm and said in a slightly aggrieved voice:


    "general manager Guan is drunk. I''ll find a room for him to rest."


    She''s really tired of this woman.


    Every time I am wronged by this woman, things will be thest step. As long as I can get a good reputation, things will go smoothly.


    ording to the system, Guan Yu is actually a very pure person.


    Private life is clean.


    How can such a man not feel good about his first woman.


    What Yan ling''er thinks is that she has no time to cultivate her feelings.


    Go straight to the key step, she will have a way to make the other party obsessed with her.


    Meng Li looks at Guan Yu carefully. His eyes are nk and confused. It seems that he doesn''t know how to think and doesn''t say a word.Meng Li said in a cold voice:


    "wake up."


    Then he patted Guan Yu''s face with his hand.


    But Guan Yu didn''t feel anything and stood on Meng Li.


    I don''t have much strength. It''s all supported by someone.


    It''s heavy.


    Meng Li looked at Yan ling''er and said:


    "you have also used this method."


    Yan ling''er pleaded: "I don''t understand what means and what you say."


    "I just saw that Guan Zong was drunk and helped him kindly. Why do you have to specte about me so maliciously?" Yan ling''er is full of grievances again.


    Meng Li took a deep look at Yan ling''er and finally said:


    "thank you. I''ll take it away."


    Yan ling''er opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Don''t let the other party take it away?


    She was stunned.


    If you can take a quick step and enter the room with Guan Yu, and no one can enter after the door is locked, you can cook the raw rice.


    It''s just a slow step.


    Yan ling''er was deeply annoyed.


    Meng Li directly helped the man away. At this time, Guan Yu was very hot, like a stove.


    I don''t have any consciousness.


    Now that I have found Guan Yu and taken the medicine, I n to take him to the hospital. She doesn''t care about the others.


    Meng Li helped Guan Yu out of the hotel and walked on the road. He called the driver and asked him to pick him up.


    But Guan Yu seems to have some kind of drug effect. He starts to move to Meng Li. Meng Li controls Guan Yu''s hands, but the drug effect is probably too strong.


    Guan Yu''s strength is amazing.


    He broke away from Meng Li and nned to do something again.


    Meng Li''s hand directly checked the pass, and Yu was stunned.


    However, this scene was seen by Du Youran, who was blowing outside. She looked at Meng Li in surprise and asked: "Mr. Guan, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said calmly:


    "it''s OK. I''ll take him to the hospital when I drink too much."


    Don''t think that she didn''t see that you knocked her out.


    Meng Li changed the topic and said:


    "Tang He is looking for you, do you know?"


    Du Youran nodded:


    "I know it''s my fault. I didn''t tell her when I came out to breathe. Just now, sister Tang he found me. I told her. I''ll go inter."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Du Youran sipped his mouth, hesitated for a moment and said:


    "just now in the banquet hall, there was a man who couldn''t tangle. I really didn''t know what to do, so I ran out."


    Meng Li Wen Yan:


    "pay more attention and be careful."


    Yan ling''er really bothers her and Du you''ran to avoid change.


    If she hadn''t paid attention to Yan ling''er, she would have seeded today.


    It doesn''t matter if Guan Yu is asleep, but she doesn''t want to contribute to others.

 Chapter 214

    Du said in a low voice:


    "I see. Thank you."


    Two people silence down, Du leisurely from time to time can''t help but look at Meng Li''s Guan Yu.


    Looking at Meng Li, thin and tall, how strong he was, holding an adult man still standing still.


    He didn''t look a bit tired.


    Du Youran just wants to help Meng Li and Guan Yu. The driver has already arrived.


    The driver looked at Meng Li holding Guan Yu and saw that someone else was there. He didn''t ask much.


    Get out of the car, take over Guan Yu from Meng Li and put him in the back seat. Meng Li gets on the co pilot and says to Du Youran:


    "pay attention to what others give you, eat less and drink less."


    Du Youran nodded cleverly.


    Give Du Youran goodbye, Meng Li let the driver directly to the hospital.


    The driver has few words. He will do whatever Meng Li says.


    After tossing about in the hospital and washing his stomach, Guan Yuyou woke up.


    He felt very thirsty and cried hoarsely:


    "water ~ ~"


    the driver rushed to pour water for Guan Yu. Meng Li sat in front of the hospital bed and Guan Yu looked at Meng Li:


    "how can I be here?"


    The driver handed the water to Guan Yu, who dried up. When I handed the cup, I took a look at the driver, and the driver went out in silence.


    After the driver left, Meng Li said without expression:


    "Congrattions, you''ve been recruited."


    Guan Yu asked with a gloomy face:


    "I''ve been recruited?"


    "Who did it?"


    Meng Li finds out the photo of his mobile phone and hands it to Guan Yu.


    He said with a smile:


    "fortunately, I found you in time, otherwise you would be innocent."


    Guan Yu''s face was ck and his body felt weak.


    He said darkly:


    "well, this woman dares to count me."


    Meng Li


    Guan Yu snorted again:


    "I underestimated this woman."


    Meng Li: "OK, don''t be angry. You''ve been caught by ident."


    Guan Yu was silent for a moment and said:


    "I don''t know how to win."


    Meng Li didn''t worry about Guan Yu''s sess.


    After a while, the doctor came to check Guan Yu again and said he could go home.


    They just came back to Guan''s house.


    At this time, it was almost dawn. On the way, Guan Yu told Meng Li that she was not allowed to tell Guan''s father and mother about it.


    It''s a shame for Guan Yu.


    Meng Li did not tell Guan''s parents, so they knew nothing about it.


    And Meng Li washes well, gets empty, sends the picture in the mobile phone to Kong Nanan.


    Do a good job without leaving a name, Meng Lishun will Yan ling''er after the address sent to Kong foraging south.


    Kong Funan''s phone call is still for Guan Yu.


    Meng Li hooked his lips, some things don''t need to be done by himself, let others toss first.


    Kongnan is not a kind-hearted master.


    After the film is finished, I don''t n to let Yan ling''er jump again.


    Guan Yu was very angry with others for scheming against him.


    The key is in this kind of unconscious situation.


    Even more stupid.


    I want to teach Yan ling''er some lessons immediately.


    It can be imagined that if something happens to Yan ling''er, the y of "where are we going now" will be dyed, and it will not bepleted as expected, which will increase the cost.


    Guan Yu thinks it''s not worth it.


    Willful want to directly remove Yan ling''er, but the key also can''t find any excuse to remove a person for no reason, people also have a lot of die hard fans, it''s not good-looking.


    The impact is great.


    We have to re select the angle, many shots have to be re shot, the same cost increases, the date is also dyed, all are troubles.


    Guan Yu also decides to wait until Yan ling''er''s trick is finished.


    Yan ling''er''s n failed, and she also won Guan Yu''s negative favor.


    Let Yan ling''er be speechless.


    Her systematic taunts followed:


    "do you think it''s because people drink too much and you''re kind enough to find a ce to live for them, so they believe it?"


    Yan linger


    What else can I say.


    Sitting at home racking their brains to think about how toplete the task.


    At the beginning, when Yan ling''er first met the system, she felt that these tasks were very simple, making people hate her or love her.


    But I didn''t think it would be so difficult to operate.


    Yan ling''er has a headache in her head, but she doesn''t think of a solution. Instead, she receives a call from Kong miannan asking them to meet.


    Yan ling''er naturally refused to go to other ces for filming.


    But when I went out, I just opened the door and met Kong miannan waiting at the door.Kong foraminan''s gloomy sight sweeps on Yan ling''er, which makes Yan ling''er''s scalp numb.


    Yan ling''er asked stiffly:


    "Why are you here?"


    Kong miannan reaches out his hand, grabs Yan ling''er''s hair, pulls her into the house, kicks her foot, and the door is closed.


    Then, with a crisp p, Yan ling''er suddenly felt that the sky was spinning and the stars were shining in her eyes.


    She sat down beside the tea table with a swollen face. She looked at Kong forannan with resentment and asked, "are you crazy? Why do you hit me?"


    Kong miannan sneered and said:


    "what do you say? What do you do that you don''t count in your heart?"


    Yan ling''er was puzzled and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Kong Liaonan stares at Yan linger in a cruel way:


    "you say, take another man to open a room. How are you doing?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so hungry. I can''t satisfy you? Or did you find someone more rich and powerful, huh? "


    Yan ling''er frowns. When did she take someone to open a room?


    In Yan ling''er''s heart, with Guan Yu that time, no sess is not open room.


    In Kong''s mind, that is to open a house.


    Because he only saw the picture of Yan ling''er holding a man about to enter the room. The photo has been identified, and it is not fake at all.


    Unfortunately, because of the shooting angle, he couldn''t tell who the man was.


    Although I don''t know who sent it to him, it must be true.


    Kong miannan only believes what he sees, though Yan ling''er strongly denies that he doesn''t.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    Yan ling''er is called again, but I don''t forget to force Yan ling''er.


    I really feel that Yan ling''er''s taste is getting better and better, and it''s a bit delicious.


    I can''t help it.


    Sometimes, just thinking about it, I feel hot and dry all over.


    After that, Kong found a touch of red.


    Yan ling''er exins that lie Jia ising.


    Kong forannan was suspicious and didn''t continue to struggle.


    Let Yan ling''er be honest when she''s leaving. Next time, she will be ruined.


    I don''t know that this is more irritating to Yan ling''er.


    Eager to get rid of Kong foraminan''s heart intensified.


    Even the system rarely stands on the United Front with Yan ling''er to encourage Kong to find Nan.


    I always think it''s bad.


    Yan ling''er moved quickly again.


    I''ve been honest for a month.


    Reduce your sense of being.


    Finally, she bought a ck card and called Kong foraminan to meet him.


    Waiting on the necessary route of kongminan''s driving, he created an ident. Kongminan drove too fast and became a vegetable.


    Yan ling''er was relieved, as if all the humiliations she had suffered had been recovered.


    Finally let her smooth get rid of a disgusting person.

 Chapter 215

    But Yan ling''er has a thousand calctions, but it''s still a hundred secrets.


    Kong miannan drove his own car. The car had an ident. One of his two mobile phones also flew out of the car when the ident happened.


    In the green belt.


    When the police were cleaning up the scene of the ident, they did not find that Kong had two mobile phones.


    Only one was found.


    This is Kong''s personal mobile phone. Although the screen has been broken, it can still be used.


    Kong was driving with this mobile phone at that time, and it was unlocked.


    It''s not locked after it''s thrown out.


    It was picked up by a young man who was passing by at that time.


    Seeing that there was an ident in a luxury car not far away, the young man felt that the mobile phone belonged to the owner of the car.


    This man is an otaku.


    Out of curiosity about the rich, he immediately set the never automatic lock screen, pulled out the phone card, and decided to take things home and study them carefully.


    This research has developed something.


    There is a picture of Xue Ban''s fruit.


    This was taken by Kong miannan when Xue Ban was asleep.


    Now Yan ling''er uses Xue Ban''s body, so this pot can only be carried by her.


    The man was so excited that he quickly sent these photos to his friends. They were photos of the famous stars.


    This is how the pure girl turned out.


    It''s better than ordinary people''s body.


    As a result, the photos were circted.


    Suddenly there was an uproar on the Inte.


    Wow


    Some iron fans insist on not believing that this is the result of their goddess and choose to believe unconditionally.


    Some people say that this photo is not fake.


    It''s true. I''ve got the identification evidence.


    To convince arge number of people.


    Some people eat melonspletely. Why is that so.


    Of course, there are still some people who scold me badly.


    Yan ling''er is nothing. Vulgar and disgusting words can be seen everywhere on her microblog.


    Most people feel that they have been greatly deceived.


    Pure fruit has never been photographed on the Inte.


    And some photos of the protagonist next to a man''s clothes,izens sharp eyes, recognize what brand, you know this man is rich.


    Well, this time, the people who hate the rich are getting involved again. What they say is as bad as it sounds.


    Yan ling''er is on the hot search.


    At the center of the storm of public opinion.


    Meng Li knows that something has happened to Yan ling''er, so he smokes.


    Where did thingse from.


    Kongminan is lying in the hospital.


    Forget it. Forget it.


    Yan ling''er looks at the overwhelmingments on the Inte, as well as the photos circting everywhere, and gets angry.


    Where does this speciale from.


    Body is her body, no problem, but who took it.


    Her agent hurriedly asks thepany to deal with Yan ling''er.


    Only when thepany does these things can it have an immediate effect.


    At the same time, the agent also wants to test thepany''s attitude towards the artist.


    It''s also about who she keeps her resources for.


    What the agent wants is to hold a press conference, let the client shed a few tears as the victim, and then say that it''s a young man who doesn''t know how to deal with a scum man. Everyone can understand it.


    Get some professional water army to say good things for Yan linger on the Inte and guide public opinion.


    Finally, the photos on the Inte will be cleaned up, and this matter will probably be suppressed. After a while, we will forget this matter.


    But Guan Yugang is not in thepany. Yan linger''s agent finds Meng Li.


    Meng Li shrugs. I can''t help him.


    It''s not that she doesn''t help Yan ling''er, it''s that the artists of thepany don''t know how to keep clean.


    Moreover, since we fall in love, it''s only a matter of time before we report to thepany.


    Meng Li also let the agent tell Yan ling''er, since this kind of thing happened, don''t go out for the time being.


    Have a good rest at home.


    It''s better to have less news at this time. After all, it''s not a good topic to go up.


    The broker''s forehead is sweating:


    "general manager Guan, Xue Ban once made great efforts to thepany, but now when something happens, how can thepany go down the drain?"


    Meng Lihao looks at the agent in his spare time.


    She said: "thepany has given her a lot of resources, and I believe that those resources will be as popr as her if they are used by someone else."


    Agent:


    "general manager Guan, the nature is different. She is a member of ourpany and has something to help her solve."


    Meng Li said with a smile"Is it written in the signed contract?"


    The agent was silent.


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "I think it''s very beautiful. If something goes wrong, it''s going to be solved. Do I have to go to answer for her murder and arson?"


    The agent is speechless.


    Then he scratched his head impatiently and said in a pleading voice:


    "Mr. Guan, please help her for the sake of her contribution to thepany."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "do you know how much loss she brought to thepany when something happened to her?"


    "What do you say when you go to the Inte? Huh? I''m boycotting the y e and go" because she ys a lot in it. "


    "So the loss to thepany is not a loss?"


    The agent opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Asked by Meng Li, he was speechless.


    The agent is still reluctant to give up the artist in his heart.


    After hesitation, he said:


    "but because of her, more people know about the y."


    Meng Li''s face was full of sarcasm and said:


    "in that case, it''s easy to be famous by relying on this kind of behavior. If name calling is also a name, it''s not difficult to be famous."


    The corner of the agent''s mouth smoked, it seems that Meng Li doesn''t make sense here.


    Think of thest boot ceremony, the total Guan is to see their own artists are not pleasing to the eye.


    Don''t count on her.


    I can only walk away in ashes.


    Yan ling''er has a headache. Looking at the profanity on the Inte, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Want to exin? Exin?


    Exin what?


    This is the body, and the Inte has proved that this photo is not fake.


    If she denies it again, she will be attacked more fiercely.


    Say yes?


    This.


    She doesn''t have the courage yet.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about Yan ling''er. Guan Yu is satisfied with Meng Li''s attitude.


    Such artists don''t care.


    So Yan ling''er couldn''t help it. ording to her agent''s instructions, she first apologized and wrote a love story on Weibo.


    He said that he was unworthy of others, but he once loved and so on.


    He also said that he wanted to investigate the matter, which vited her privacy.


    Cheer up, you love me.


    Some people also say that Yan ling''er dares to admit it and appreciates it.


    However, there are still a lot of abusive words, which can''t be eliminated at all.


    There are all kinds of rumors, all kinds of malicious spection, and all kinds of versions of the scandal about Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er''s reputation ispletely rotten.

 Chapter 216

    Things have been hot for a while, but they are covered by new news.


    Yan ling''er was relieved.


    Keep shooting.


    But the director himself didn''t like Yan ling''er. What''s more, Yan ling''er''s part was reduced.


    Some of the close ups are gone.


    Angry Yan ling''er jumped in the dressing room and scolded.


    And the crew looked at her with weird or mocking eyes, which made her feel like it was a pain to stay one more minute.


    After a period of time, the y was also finished.


    After killing the youth, Meng Li decided to hide Yan ling''er in the snow.


    Guan Yu has no opinion on this.


    He also said that Meng Ligan was good.


    That''s it.


    And with Yan ling''er''s current reputation, no one will invite her to film.


    When the TV series came out, it was all about Yan ling''er. But after a few days,izens calmed down and watched TV, but they still thought it was good.


    The y also won a lot of praise.


    The audience rating is also very high.


    Du Youran''s spirit is really strong. As expected, she made a name for herself with this y, making her gradually known to the public.


    And then some endorsements, and two movies.


    I started to be lucky on this road, and my career is also rising slowly.


    Yan ling''er was anxious and surprised.


    But there is nothing to do.


    Thepany doesn''t terminate her contract, so it will take several years.


    Want to change thepany directly, can face is sky high price liquidated damages, she can''t afford to pay.


    And otherpanies will not want her.


    Yan ling''er knows in her heart that instead of spending a lot of time and effort to whiten her, she can bring out a younger actress.


    She wouldn''t waste her time.


    But can you still eat this bowl of rice in a few years.


    She''s old, and who else among the fans remembers her.


    But it''s still a few yearster.


    She didn''t want to spend a moment. It was a hard life.


    I want to change the shell.


    With this shell, you have to wear a thick mask and sunsses when you go out. You are armed from the beginning to the end. You are afraid of being recognized.


    Finally, he still can''t bear it, and appears at Guan Yu''s side. He has yed with everything he meets.


    But Guan Yu''s poprity is getting worse and worse.


    The system is also particrly disappointed to know that Yan ling''er ispletely dead.


    ording to Guan Yu''s character, a person who has made such news will never be nice to her.


    Yan ling''er can''t feel the idea of the system. She is still pestering the system to give her advice.


    Even proposed to let the system give her another shell.


    This is killing the system.


    Who''s going to spend more time with this Sabi woman.


    If you want to change your body, why don''t you go to heaven.


    Do you think changing your body is as easy as changing clothes?


    The system says directly:


    "goodbye, silly X."


    Said Wanyan ling''er, she felt that something wasing out of her mind, which made her consciousness a little vague.


    Her intuition system to go, quickly with willpower to prevent the system from leaving.


    While pleading:


    "system, please, don''t go."


    "Give me another chance."


    The system hummed coldly:


    "I''ve given you a chance, but you still haven''t done it well."


    Maybe this woman''s luck is really bad. ording to the principle, there is no problem with those operations.


    But everything just doesn''t go well.


    Such a woman with bad luck, he would not.


    Yan ling''er has a splitting headache and wails with her head in her arms, but she can''t stop the system from leaving.


    She couldn''t bear the pain and went into apletea.


    Meng Li was in the office, shutting his eyes and recuperating himself, and 6018 said:


    "something''s happening."


    Meng opened his eyes.


    Then he heard 6018 say urgently:


    "I''ll go back."


    Meng Li said a good, no feeling, 6018 and she did not bind together, the other party''s whereabouts she can not feel.


    I don''t worry about 6018 in my heart. He seems to have a good idea.


    It seems that the system is gone. 6018 has gone after it.


    It''s also normal for the other party''s system to be irresistible.


    It''s almost impossible for Yan ling''er to attack Guan Yu. As long as Guan Yu mentions Yan ling''er, he looks disgusted.


    As soon as I saw Yan ling''ering near, I hid far away.


    I''m afraid I''ll be caught.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yan ling''er had been hidden in the snow and was carrying so many names, life would be hard.Guan Yu wants to teach her a lesson.


    Under such circumstances, what else can we do?


    The human heart is sometimes easy to control, but sometimes it is also the most difficult to control.


    And she didn''t make any progress here. She didn''t get any hate value.


    In the plot, Yan ling''er goes with the wind and the water. Several times of inadvertent provocation and seduction, as well as several idents, take away a man''s heart.


    As time goes by, Meng Li thinks a lot about it.


    For example


    What''s the reward.


    After a long time, the voice of 6018 sounded in Meng Li''s mind:


    "caught." His voice was a little tired.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "look, you are tired."


    6018 said:


    "it''s not tiring. The system doesn''t have much energy. I caught it without much struggle. It''s already sealed and handed in."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s their destiny after they hand in the money?"


    6018 sighed:


    "I don''t know, since it must be useful to hand it in."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "OK."


    6018 no sound, about to rest.


    Meng Li has sensed the system space and her prohibition, which has not been loosened yet.


    The task is not finished yet.


    But Yan ling''er has no system, so she can''t turn the waves.


    Meng Li felt that he had been sitting in the office for a long time and nned to travel.


    If you go out alone, Meng Li likes to walk around and have a look. The world is beautiful and the nature is magical. You can''t say you have any feeling.


    After Yan ling''er wakes up, she shouts the system crazily in her mind.


    But Yan ling''er never got a systematic response.


    Yan ling''er ran to the mirror and looked at herself. Fortunately, fortunately, she was as beautiful as before, but there was an indescribable haggard.


    Without the system, Yan ling''er seems to have lost the meaning of life.


    Shey like that all day and all night without eating or drinking.


    Tearful, if once did not have, lost will not be so painful.


    But with the development of time, Yan ling''er found a very terrible thing.


    She is very sleepy. She has to sleep at least 17 or 18 hours a day to meet her needs.


    I went to the hospital for examination. The hospital said that the nervous system was damaged.


    Yan ling''er guesses that it''s the system''s departure that leads to a burst of sadness at the bottom of her heart.


    Now she has nothing.


    Meng Li wandered outside for three months, went to the seaside, to the mountain forest, to the grasnd, and to the mountain area. Only when he felt that the restrictions on himself and the system space were loose, did he return to thepany.


    As a result, all her assistants ran away and were used by Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu made her want to find another assistant at work....


    Meng Li thinks that there are still two questions about whether the client wille back to work or not.


    She has nothing to do with thepany. Thepany''s major events are all decided by Guan Yu.

 Chapter 217

    Now that Yan ling''er''s affairs havee to an end, there is no need to guard Guan Yu.


    In addition, this period of time is very tired, Meng Li decided not to go to work.


    There was not much aura left in her body. I met a child who was very weak in the mountains before, and she lost to that child.


    Also made a lot of Chinese medicine to take care of the child''s body.


    Even if there is no great prospect in the future, living in the mountainous area also needs a good physical strength.


    Even if trapped in the mountains, digging and farming, carrying and running, is also a kind of life.


    Meng Li''s move is not intended to save the flowers of the mothend or anything, but to follow his heart.


    You don''t need to talk about any reason or reason. You can help when you are close to your eyes.


    After sitting in Guan Yu''s office for a while, a persones in and makes Meng Li feel normal.


    Du Youran came in.


    When she saw Meng Li, she was stunned.


    Then he said:


    "general manager Guan, are you back?"


    Meng Li nodded, looked at Guan Yu and Du Youran, then asked with a smile:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Youran had a blush on his face and hesitated for a long time.


    Guan Yu said directly:


    "we are in contact, we have determined."


    Meng Li: "can you tell me what happened in the past three months?"


    Guan Yu shakes his head and looks at Du Youran with a smile:


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel as if I''m destined to meet her."


    Meng Li decided to do this bowl of dog food.


    Excuse me.


    Meng Li directly slipped away, leaving room for them to get along with each other.


    Without Yan ling''er to make trouble, it''s really normal for them to walk together.


    I just didn''t expect that fast.


    In two parallel worlds, everyone is two identical and different living bodies. Although some things are different, the general fate is the same.


    Those who seed will seed, and those who fail will fail.


    Later, we investigated the current situation of Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er is sleepy. She sleeps seventeen or eighteen hours a day, and she is sleepy. Her only energy is to think about how to make aeback.


    Although thepany has hidden her, but she wants to find someone who is willing to pay her liquidated damages, things will be different.


    She felt she could be saved.


    Although the acting skills given by the system can no longer be used, she can feel awkward when reading lines in the mirror.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Begin to take part in some meals with the strange eyes of others.


    Then it bes some invisible Rou bodies.


    But Yan ling''er''s luck is really bad. All the men she meets want to y with her. No one wants to spend a lot of money on her.


    There is no sincerity.


    Even a scandal broke out, the former pure actress became a sleeping girl.


    Yan ling''er can''t wash thoroughly in the mud.


    Since Yan ling''er is mixed up like this, Meng Li doesn''t think he needs to add fire.


    He chose to leave the world.


    Back in the system space, Meng Li is looking forward to the big screen. The news hase.


    Congrattions on yourpletion of the task entrusted by Guan Qingmeng: not let Yan ling''er be happy.


    Score 98 points, get 8000 points, boundary power reward: 23 points, soul power reward: 2 points.


    Bonus: remove one energy system of the affected ne, and gain 100 points of Jieli and one soul gathering fruit.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: 44500


    boundary power: 277 points


    soul power: 2 points


    talent: running


    the first thing is to absorb soul power. There are only two points of soul power, which will be absorbed soon.


    Meng Li had a close look. He was surprised and happy to see that he had a hundred forces.


    This seems to be the most powerful time.


    This task is very worthwhile, but it''s because the other party has a system, which makes her a little afraid, leading to some constraints.


    Fortunately, it''s done.


    But is the soul gathering fruit the kind she imagined?


    With a soul, Meng Li feels different.


    Soon Meng Li felt that there was something outside the system space toe in. With the permission of Meng Li''s mind, something came in.


    Meng Li reached out and took it. It was a jade box. After opening it, there was a green fruit, half the size of a baby''s fist.


    It has a sweet smell.


    Meng Li asked 6018:


    "is this the way to eat? Or do you have to have a body to eat to have an effect? "6018 said:


    "of course, this is the fruit for the soul. After eating it, it has a certain effect to make your soul gather more aura around."


    "Let you practice a little faster."


    Meng Li nodded, but it was simr to the julingguo on her birth ne.


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    Meng Li took a bite of the fruit, and his mouth was full of sweetness. But in a sh, Meng Li put the remaining fruit into his mouth.


    After a while, they were all digested without chewing.


    Meng Li put the jade box in front of the desk after eating.


    Seeing the box where the red seeds were ced before, Meng Li felt that it was not as good as the jade box, so he took out the seeds and put them in the jade box.


    The seed is still so beautiful red, with a little cold.


    I don''t know what this seed is, whether it''s arge-scale system or 6018. She hasn''t found the answer yet.


    Then Meng Li came back to his senses and felt that there was a sweet smell in his mouth.


    For the first time, she became a Soul Eater.


    What the mall sells is food for the soul, but Meng can''t live without appetite, and has never bought it.


    Thinking about the value of this soul gathering fruit, he opened the mall to search.


    The price is 100000 points, and it''s enough for the soul body to eat one. Eating too much has no effect.


    It doesn''t mean that the aura of heaven and earth will rush in wherever your soul goes.


    There are alsoments on it. They all say that you can eat it once if you haven''t eaten it.


    Anyway, it''s more effective than nothing.


    There is also ament that makes Meng Li happy.


    Anonymous buyer: can only eat one word, dare to write a little bigger, I bought dozens, eat soul has be a fruit vor, no use, gas evil I also.


    Seller''s reply: kiss you is really arrogant, must be a very powerful person, is the blessing of the big position area.


    Meng Li covered his forehead with one hand andughed twice.


    Fortunately, she looked at thements, otherwise she couldn''t have bought another one to eat.


    However, this buyer is really heroic. There are dozens of buyers, and each one has 100000 points.


    Meng Li suddenly remembered that she seemed to have 100000 points, but her information didn''t. She asked:


    "where are the 100000 points from thest two-star lottery


    6018 said, "Oh, if you don''t say I forgot, it just doesn''t seem to be."


    "Let me see what''s going on." 6018.


    Meng Li said.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "it seems that you need to click to confirm the collection before you can get to the ount."

 Chapter 218

    Meng Li recalled, as if there was no click.


    Because she seldom used points, she forgot about it. She poked a little bit on the big screen.


    Then find the previous page.


    What makes Meng Li vomit blood is that the information on it has expired and can''t be collected.


    Such a news instantly diluted Meng Li''s joy because he was rewarded.


    100000 points


    Meng Li looked at the integral above him, counted and counted, and determined that it was only more than 40000.


    She has only done more than 40000 tasks for such a long time, but she missed 100000 points.


    Fortunately, she was still thinking about how to spend the points.


    As a result, it didn''t arrive at all. Meng Li looked at the big screen and felt that the organization''s system was full of holes.


    With a little carelessness, I fell in.


    It''s also her fault. At that time, she didn''t look at it much, because she didn''t have much demand for points. She also paid close attention to the boundary force and soul force. Every time, she focused on these and ignored the points.


    Meng Li looked to see if he could get back the 100000 points. He went to the Tasker trading system and found a forum to have a look.


    Only then did I know that many taskers had been cheated, and 100000 points could not be found at all.


    Meng Li also put out his mind, when 100000 points to buy a lesson,ter operation, we must carefully confirm several times.


    Every corner of the whole screen should be carefully watched to avoid missing something.


    Meng Li was bored for a while before he said to 6018:


    "what reward did you get?"


    6018: "it gives some energy to the system, but also a fruit."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "don''t you eat fruit?"


    6018: "yes, it''s OK."


    Meng Liughs and thinks about it, saying:


    "let''s see what happens after we go back."


    6018 said a good thing briefly.


    Yan ling''er probably ran out of luck. In the past, she wanted to win other people''s favor, but now she has been deliberately attacked by people with ulterior motives.


    There are always ghosts in the night.


    She met a director who, in fact, had never made a y and had yed for other directors.


    They want to raise money to make a movie and be a director, but they have no money.


    But Yan ling''er has money. She left a lot of money after filming, and she also made some money from other men.


    The deposit is considerable.


    Originally, Yan ling''er suffered a lot from men, but no one was sincere to her. Suddenly, she met a "director" who was sweet talk all day long, deliberately ttered and obedient, and asked her to be the female owner. Soon, she fell into the enemy''s hands.


    Although this person has not be famous yet, Yan ling''er, who is in love, is willing to give.


    I think it''s all a matter of time.


    Now she has such a bad reputation that only true love is willing to photograph her.


    A lot of money came out of his pocket to the director.


    Until Yan ling''er''s pocket is almost empty, their y has not started shooting, only a script in hand.


    The director is missing.


    He ran away with the money he had cheated from Yan ling''er.


    Yan ling''er was so angry that she had no money, so she had to sell her house and car. But because she had to sleep 17 or 8 hours a day, she couldn''t work at all.


    She didn''t go out to work even if she stayed up to the end of her contract with thepany.


    Keep the money in hand, very thrifty life, while young and being taken care of, toss in all kinds of beds.


    I want to make more money while I''m young and keep my pension.


    However, this road is not easy to walk at all, and even needs to be seized and beaten by a man''s wife.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Originally, the body she used was Xue Ban''s, but because of her absurd practice, Xue Ban''s family has cut off contact with her.


    Yan ling''er, a lonely man, went round and round like this.


    Meng Li looks at Guan Yu and Du Youran again. With Du Youran''s fame growing, the chance for them to meet each other is particrly precious.


    asionally there will be small conflicts, but they can be easily solved.


    Guan''s mother also likes Du Youran, and Du Youran always thinks that Meng Li signed a contract with her when he was in power. He is very kind to Guan Qingmeng, who has gone back.


    Guan Qingmeng''s life has been going well. After going back, his life is very good.


    It''s very harmonious.


    Du Youran''s career rose rapidly, andter he went abroad and became an international star.


    Also does not dy her love, high-profile and Guan Yuxiu love not only did not affect her career, but also envy others.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to see it any more. The plot is back on track.


    Each world''s favorite character is different, leading to their fate will be different.


    Even the fate of the son of ne is easy to be interfered or attacked.


    Fate is short, who can exin the mystery in one word?Now she is out of ne life. It seems that she has more freedom than ne people.


    But she did not achieve real freedom.


    What''s more, there are many definitions of freedom, depending on which one you want to pursue.


    Maybe some people feel that it''s not freedom to go to different worlds to do tasks.


    Meng Li sighs and wakes up as soon as his consciousness revolts.


    I got up, sat in front of the desk, opened the skill, thought about it, held the small silver cone in my hand, continued to open the skill, and felt the weak power.


    I didn''t feel the surging power in my hands for the first time.


    As time went by, Meng Li sat motionless in front of the desk, her eyes closed involuntarily.


    In her mind, she came up with a viin meditation. She concentrated her mind and practiced with that viin over and over again.


    Most of the cultivation methods can''t be practiced around several important meridians.


    Due to the limitation of meridians, it also directly affects the speed of cultivating and absorbing aura.


    But in fact, it can also be transformed from spiritual power into essence and enter the body to open and epass the meridians.


    However, this kind of method has higher requirements for mental strength.


    In the development of meridians at the same time, also need to cooperate with herbal warm, which is very high requirements for the environment.


    Regardless of all this, the meridian expansion by external interference also needs to endure certain pain.


    This method can be recorded and used for the cultivation method when force is in urgent need.


    There are many important orifices in the human body. Meng Li thinks that they can also be used as the entrance to absorb aura.


    Ordinary people''s acupoints and orifices are closed at first. When the body has aura, it can be opened with aura.


    Although the absorption of acupoints and orifices alone is not as fast as that of severalmonly used meridians.


    But themonly used channels and orifices absorbed together, the effect will be significantly increased.


    There is a description of acupoints and orifices in a book she bought. Among them, several important acupoints and orifices are used as ces to store spiritual power.


    There is also the method of breathing, which is used by the demon n. In fact, it can absorb aura more than the method of breathing used by most people, and can also be integrated into it.


    Although in this way, it seemsplicated to practice at the same time that the three aspects of tuna, acupoints, orifices and meridians are integrated together.


    In practice, Meng Li felt that it was not difficult.


    Even because several important orifices inhale Reiki, it simplifies the process of converting some Reiki into Reiki.


    It''s hard to see, but it''s simple.

 Chapter 219

    If she seeds, she will be more powerful than any of themon skills in her hands.


    I don''t know how long ago, Meng Li asionally opened his eyes to write and draw.


    asionally I close my eyes and meditate.


    Atst, on the basis of Yin Ning Jue, he Zhashan Jing and his own practice, a new practice was formed.


    Meng Li hastened to write down the way he thought about the operation of Gongfa.


    By the way, I drew a lot of martial arts moves on it.


    These moves are all practical things she thinks.


    It''s her experience in actualbat.


    After finishing writing, Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows wearily.


    Thinking so much, even as a state of soul, also feel tired.


    He asked, "6018, do you understand the skill? Please give me a look


    6018 said a good thing.


    Meng Li turns to 6018 page by page.


    After watching 6018, I pondered for a long time and then said:


    "I didn''t find any obvious mistakes."


    "You can have a try, even if you find the malpractice when you use it to practice, you can also correct it."


    Meng Li said a good thing.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "why, this book of yours?"


    Meng Li was a little worried and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    6018 said:


    "there are two acupoints you marked. If you absorb aura from them, it seems that they can warm your soul."


    "Although the effect of Reiki on the soul will not be obvious, but this kind of thing, perseverance will always have an effect."


    "Moreover, the soul has been nurtured by aura for a long time, and the soul experience bes stronger and stronger, and your consciousness will remain clear for a long time, and it is not easy to get tired and angry."


    Meng Li felt happy when he heard the words: "are you serious?"


    6018: "you need to practice specifically. It''s impossible to pass."


    Meng Li made a good decision.


    She was still a little happy. She had always wanted to write a manual by herself, because she was dissatisfied with the current manual.


    In addition, this time, my heart suddenly felt, and I took advantage of it.


    Meng Li looked carefully again and confirmed that there was no problem.


    There is no physical body, and there is no strong aura. She can''t start practicing now to try the effect.


    Meng Li said to 6018:


    "can you find me a world with abundant aura?"


    "In that kind of world, I can experiment with my skills."


    Some can''t wait.


    6018: "OK, I''m going to find you a job."


    Meng Li smile: "trouble."


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "well found, it''s a ce to cultivate the true ne and have plenty of aura."


    "It''s just a three-star mission. There''s no two-star mission for the time being."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment.


    Three star missions will be more difficult than two-star missions, but there will be more rewards.


    "You can choose any task you want?" Meng Li raised his head and asked.


    6018 hahaha two channels:


    "actually, it''s not OK, but if you take the next one asionally and finish the task, you won''t be checked."


    "It''s verymon in the task force."


    "But you can''t choose the lower one. The two star mission can''t choose the one star mission."


    Meng Li is helpless: "OK."


    6018 asked, "do you want it? No, I won''t take it. "


    "Don''t hesitate too long. If you are picked up by other systems, you can''t do this task."


    Meng Li thought about it for a while and thought of his own skills. He was really eager to have a try.


    Let''s have a try.


    And he said, "OK."


    6018: "OK,e on, I''ll take care of you."


    Meng Liughs: "I hope."


    As soon as the voice fell, Meng Li was transmitted. When she felt integrated into her body, she opened her eyes.


    This body is currently in a meditation position.


    Meng Li felt the aura at will, and suddenly he smiles. The aura is abundant.


    Release your mental energy and check the surrounding situation. There is no one. There is an array at the gate of the yard.


    She''ll feel it when someonees in.


    Meng Li chooses to receive the plot first.


    This is a ne of self-cultivation, with a perfect system of self-cultivation, which is divided into four stages: Qi refining stage, foundation building stage, Jindan stage, Yuanying stage, Shenhua stage,bination stage, Dujie stage and Mahayana stage.


    It is the same as Meng Li''s world cultivation system, but also slightly different.


    This ne isposed of n and n forces.


    There are thousands of monks, and few of them can practice Mahayana. When they arrive at Mahayana, they will rise.So basically, in this ne, the strongest one is in the period of robbery.


    During the period of passing through the cmity, he was a super strong man. He never asked about the affairs of the world, but devoted himself to practice for the sake of flying.


    At the stage ofbination or above, due to their strong strength, the conventions of various ns and sects in this ne can only be made when the family or n is in a critical moment.


    And they also hold their own identity and won''t do it easily.


    Therefore, most of the main leaders of the sect were in the period of spiritual cultivation.


    Most of the leaders of the Xiaozong n were in the period of Yuanying.


    The client, Jiang Ruliu, is a female disciple of Wei Yun, the leader of dayanzong.


    He grew up in front of Wei Yun.


    Wei Yun told the client that she was the abandoned baby he picked up when he was outside training.


    Therefore, the client has always been very grateful to Wei Yun, daily efforts to cultivate, hoping to live up to Wei Yun''s expectations.


    Wei Yun is also very satisfied with the client.


    He also gave the client a jade pendant, so that the client should carry it with him no matter what. Although the client didn''t know the meaning of it, he listened to the master and wore it well.


    When the client was in the period of refining Qi, Wei Yun asked the client and his ssmates to experience in the secret ce.


    One of them is Wei Yun''s son, Wei Feixing.


    I don''t know what happened to Wei Feixing. The client always thinks that her elder martial brother''s eyes are more and more strange.


    It''s like looking at something private.


    Involuntarily want to stay away from Wei Feixing.


    They have a bad rtionship.


    There is also a younger martial brother, Hao Yehua.


    From the story of Meng Li''s reception, Hao Yehua is the son of the ne of the world.


    In any case, it''s the ordeal in the early stage and the upgrade in theter stage. There are lots of beauties in the left hand and elixirs in the right hand. The upgrade is as simple as drinking water.


    It makes people jealous.


    When he was in zongmen in the early stage, he was also despised by Wei Feixing and deliberately targeted.


    Anyway, they don''t agree.


    Wei Feixing is more like giving equipment and experience to the weak Hao Yehua in the early stage.


    Because Wei Feixing is an arrogant and domineering young master.


    In the secret ce, Wei Feixing is upset by the client''s estrangement from Wei Feixing and scolds the client.


    Hao Yihua deliberately goes against Wei Feixing, so he tries to fight against the injustice for the client, and he also deliberately takes advantage of the client to enrage Wei Feixing.


    It''s bad luck for the client to be in the middle.


    Because some people like Hao Yehua. When they see that Hao Yehua is kind to the client, they fight for the client.


    These are small things that change the fate of the consignor, or they go into the secret ce, and then all kinds of customs clearance.


    All kinds of dreand, we meet all kinds of things in the dreand, and everyone''s things are different, and they don''t know where they are.

 Chapter 220

    Hao Yehua is identally poisoned.


    Just as he was suffering, the client somehow went to Hao Yehua''s side and was poisoned.


    They couldn''t help having a rtionship.


    Hao Yihua takes away Yuan Yin, the first son of the client. He feels that the true yuan in his body has changed and be rich. He is soaring again, so he directly breaks through to the middle of foundation building.


    Even if he jumps to promotion, Hao Yehua does not have the slightest unstable foundation, and the true yuan in his body is not the same as in the past.


    It hasid a very good foundation for him.


    It turns out that the client is pure Yin constitution, which is a very rare constitution. It is the best choice for Ding furnace.


    Double practice with her can make a man''s skill increase greatly.


    If this matter is known all over the world, I don''t know how many people wille to rob this woman to practice with her.


    A lot of heresies and crooked doctrines have specially raised women to practice some skills that are especially beneficial to men for them to cultivate.


    It is a short cut against heaven on the road of practice, which is not shamed by the middle gate of the right path.


    Meng Li understood when he saw this.


    The golden finger of the client is also the son of this ne. It''s like a rare fruit. Eating it will benefit him all his life.


    Therefore, the body of the client is toy a foundation for others'' practice.


    It''s a chess piece.


    And Hao Yehua''s skill soared, which also absorbed the true energy of the client, and made the client''s cultivation fall down during the gas refining period.


    ording to the truth, this kind of constitution will not lose cultivation, but it can''t stand it. People are male masters, which is so fierce.


    After going back, the client was depressed. She didn''t know what to say about this kind of thing.


    What should others think of her.


    You can''t me otherspletely. If you''re poisoned, it''s something you love and I want to do.


    At this time, the client did not know that his constitution was special.


    The good and excellent man felt that he had fallen asleep, so he had to show some concern and began to send some pills and magic weapons to the client.


    The client was also depressed, but the aura of the son of the ne was too big, and the depression in the client''s heart gradually disappeared.


    I have a different feeling about the man.


    How can a good man not know the constitution of the client, but he did not say.


    If this kind of thing is said, the other party will basically be a woman living in bed.


    It''s not clear whether Hao Yehua has ever thought of working with his client to improve his skills.


    But this contact several times, angered Wei Feixing, Wei Feixing has always been the client as the bag.


    Go to find his father toin, Wei Yun called the client to the front to check, how to repair for all lost?


    Repeatedly asked the client is not willing to tell Wei Yun.


    It''s hard to say.


    However, Wei Yun has many ways to persuade and cajole.


    He also scares the client that this situation will affect the foundation, and he can''t improve half of his aplishments in the future.


    The client naturally believed in Wei Yun and worried that it would really affect his cultivation.


    Implicitly tell Wei Yun what happened that day.


    But Wei Yun''s face changed greatly after hearing this, and he burst into a rage and pped the client half dead.


    In fact, how can Wei Yun not know the constitution of the client.


    Her constitution is one of ten thousand, very rare.


    Originally, Wei Yun wanted to wait for the client and her son to build the foundation, and let her and her son build the foundation. After the foundation is built, the effect of double cultivation will be better.


    In this way, his son''s cultivation will be promoted rapidly.


    There are many obstacles in the way of practice.


    It''s true that my son iszy by nature, but with the existence of such a cauldron, it''s easy to cultivate Yuanying.


    The jade pendant for the client is also to protect her constitution from being discovered.


    And the virgin Yuan Yin is the most important, unexpectedly so no.


    I didn''t make Wei Yun angry.


    This kind of feeling is just like the fruit which has been raised by the lucky people. It was stolen when it was about to be picked.


    The client who was photographed half dead didn''t know why.


    By Wei Yun''s evil eyes, the film is cold.


    But Wei Yun can''t wait. Later, he changes and lets the client and his son practice.


    Even if there is no virgin Yuan Yin, his son and her double repair, also much better than the general Ding furnace.


    How could she ask such a request?


    No, she doesn''t like Wei Feixing.


    But Wei Yun just doesn''t care so much, imprison the consignor, Wei Feixing and consignor double repair forcibly.


    Wei Feixing''s eating marrow and taste can not only increase his aplishments, but also make himfortable. He has the best of both worlds.


    You don''t need to practice meditation. It''s really cool.


    But still dislike the client''s virgin Yuan Yin did not give him, to the client is very rough, swearing.The client felt that life was more than death and suffering.


    I hate it in my heart. My respected Master actually has such a face. There is a sinister intention hidden under his dignified appearance.


    Although Hao Yehua was targeted by Wei Yun and his son, he was able to get out of danger every time.


    Who let him be a man? Wei Yun''s father and son''s existence not only gave him experience and equipment, but also stimted him to practice hard.


    While the client takes advantage of Wei Feixing''s carelessness to escape and meets Hao Yehua.


    Hao Yehua asked the client: I haven''t seen you for a long time. What have you done.


    When the client thought of his own experience, he was sad and told Hao Yehua about it.


    After listening, Hao Yihua''s expression isplicated.


    He is a cleanliness addict and can''t stand this kind of situation.


    It''s a bit unpleasant to see the client.


    I always feel betrayed.


    It''s a pity that he thought about being responsible for this woman before, but now he can''t help it. He can''t pass the pass in his heart.


    Although he knew in his heart that the client would be like this because of his constitution, he didn''t tell the client.


    Just said that since things have be like this, let the client stay with Wei Feixing.


    Tell the client sincerely that you have escaped. It can''t be said that the days will be worse than now.


    My face is all for you.


    There is nothing wrong with Hao Yehua''s thinking. If everyone knows the client''s constitution, the client''s life is likely to be worse than it is now.


    Be the existence of peoplepeting for each other.


    Consignor:


    My heart ispletely cold.


    In fact, he told Hao Yehua that the client also had the hope that Hao Yehua could lend a helping hand.


    A desperate person who catches a straw feels that it can save his life.


    I didn''t expect that the other side was so cold.


    The client knows that he has no position to ask for help from the other party. If he has to bepassionate, he will be poisoned at that time. However, it can only be regarded as a matter of mutual benefit, and it can also be a stranger.


    Had to continue to run for life, but not far away was Wei Yun and Wei Feixing caught back.


    Wei Feixing is more rude to the client, and the client also knows his constitution.

 Chapter 221

    The client found that he could get some secrets from Wei Feixing, which she did not know.


    This gives the client a big secret.


    It turns out that she was not brought back by Wei Yun. She had a mother, and her mother was Wei Yun''s Ding stove.


    Although the client''s mother is not pure Yin constitution, her constitution is also very special. In addition, Wei Yun has practiced a specific skill for many years, and the effect is not much worse than that of the pure Yin constitution.


    This is also the reason why Wei Yun didn''t move the client, on the one hand because of his son, on the other hand because he already had one.


    But she is not Wei Yun''s daughter. When Wei Yun snatched her mother back, she was already pregnant with her.


    The client has tried many times to escape, to take his mother.


    Even bear the hate in the heart, please Wei Feixing, get more resources, cultivate Youcheng, save his mother.


    But Wei Feixing saw that Hao Yehua''s strength was getting stronger and stronger. They were enemies and never died.


    It''s hard to see the enemy strong.


    Wei Feixing can''t stand it. He has obtained an evil double cultivation method, which can greatly increase the effect during double cultivation.


    These are all at the cost of longevity.


    The client didn''t escape until he died, and Wei Yun was so angry that he knew that Wei Feixing had done such stupid things.


    This is equivalent to starving people to eat the seeds, the next year will not have to eat.


    The client''s wish: not to be anyone''s cauldron.


    He also hopes to save his mother, revenge the Wei family, and no longer get involved with Hao Yehua.


    The client has no hatred or love for Hao Yehua.


    There is disappointment, but because the other party is her first man, I still have a different feeling in my heart.


    After Meng Li epts the plot, the plot doesn''t say where the client''s mother is locked up.


    As for the disputes between the client and Hao Yehua, the client is more open-minded.


    Just as the client thought, they were both poisoned before they got together. They were solving problems with each other, and there was no reason for them to force each other.


    If Hao Yehua chooses not to help the client, he can''t say how wrong they are.


    This time, just get rid of the rtionship. It won''t be used as a tool for Hao Yehua''s cultivation.


    Hao Yehua''s birth to Yuanyin is a good thing in his life.


    It''s really sad that the client has always been a training tool for others.


    This Samsung task is still a little difficult for her. The first step is to have strong strength, which is the most important thing.


    Meng Li straightens things out and recalls the cultivation of the next client.


    With a sneer, this skill is also a kind of double cultivation skill. It has little killing power, but it can make the man who has double cultivation gain more benefits.


    Meng Li thought of his own skills and began to use them.


    This skill of hers can be practiced by people with spiritual roots.


    After all, before she became a soul, the body had spiritual roots, and she couldn''t ignore that.


    At the beginning of cultivation, it was a little astringent and not smooth.


    It''s hard to straighten out if you practice for a long time and even feel aura running around in your body.


    Meng Li didn''t practice by force, and he didn''t feel depressed. It''s better to find the problem first thanter.


    Early detection and early solution.


    If you want to modify the method, you must shut up, need a quiet space and a lot of time.


    After thinking about the time, the client is still practicing in the middle of the gas refining period, and there is still some time to go to the secret ce.


    She got up and went out the door. She was living in a separate yard.


    For example, she could not live in this kind of courtyard in zongmen, but Wei Yun was not sure that the client had too much contact with others and knew more about the outside world, so he gave her an independent courtyard.


    This made the client feel that his master was really good to her at that time.


    It''s very moving.


    I don''t know if I have ulterior motives.


    Meng Li is walking in the sect. When he sees the disciples of the sect, he says hello.


    Going to tell Wei Yun that she wants to shut up, Wei Yun asks the client to keep everything in mind.


    Wei Yun''s cultivation is very high, and Meng Li also wants to see if he can find the whereabouts of the client''s mother in the n.


    Stay here.


    Although the client had never met her mother, she felt very painful as a cauldron stove.


    I feel that my mother should be as miserable as myself.


    So I want to save my mother.


    Since it''s the client''s wish, she has to fulfill it.


    The disciples live in Zhongfeng, xiafeng, and the headmaster lives in Shangfeng.


    There is an array at the door. Meng Li looks at this array, but she will break into it.But she just stood outside, Wei Yun sensed the existence of Meng Li, and the array opened, and Meng Li stepped in.


    On Wei Yun''s peak, the jade buildings soar into the sky. The aura on the peak is more abundant. Every flower and grass is fresh and full of aura. It really has the artistic conception of the immortal''s residence in the legend of the mortal world.


    Dayanzong is arge sect, which shows its style and details everywhere.


    Meng Li entered the main hall, which was also used for discussion.


    Wei Yun was already sitting in the hall, and Meng Li called at the door:


    "master, I have something to report to my master."


    As soon as the words fell, the door opened and Meng Li entered.


    Meng Li takes a look at Wei Yun. He is wearing a dark blue robe. He is tall, looks about thirty, and looks very handsome. But his actual age is not so young.


    When a man of practice reaches a certain level of cultivation, he will not be old. With the growth of cultivation, he will also increase the corresponding longevity.


    Wei Yun''s appearance is very simr to those righteous immortals in the secr world.


    It''s just that Wei Yun''s imprisonment of Shuangxiu, a woman, is not so good-looking.


    In this world, it''s not impossible to practice with women, and it''s normal to practice with Taoists. But if you force women to practice, it''s shameless to spread it.


    The crowdughed at koufa.


    In fact, the temptation is not big enough. If the client''s pure Yin constitution was known by the world at that time, how many people would steal her regardless of her image.


    The road of cultivation is hard, there is a shortcut, we rush into the normal.


    So Meng Li felt that the constitution should not be known to others.


    Meng Li meets Wei Yun, but nods slightly. His attitude is cold, and he doesn''t do disciple ceremony. However, Wei Yun doesn''t seem to mind.


    He looked at xiamengli with satisfaction and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li said, "I want to practice in seclusion for a period of time."


    So as not to disturb her.


    Wei Yun nodded and said:


    "shut up, but don''t forget to go to the secret ce after a while."


    "Suppress aplishments first, and don''t build a foundation. When you enter the secret realm, you can''t tolerate aplishments above the foundation." Wei Yun added.


    Meng Li said:


    "master, I''m just in the middle of gas refining. How can I build a foundation in a short time?"

 Chapter 222

    Wei Yun thought that his son was just in the middle of refining gas, so he was not in a hurry.


    Dao:


    "then you should practice well and take care of each other with your elder martial brother Wei."


    Meng Li said.


    Let her work as a bodyguard for Wei Feixing?


    Meng left the main hall, spared a few more circles on the peak, thinking about where to imprison the client''s mother, and did not dare to study too carefully, so as not to make Wei Yun suspicious.


    A hasty search failed.


    Go back and shut up.


    She took out the jade pendant given by Wei Yun. It''s a magic weapon. It can iste others and explore her constitution. It''s really a rare good thing.


    Wei Yun is really working hard.


    Fear of the client being robbed.


    Meng Li scans the jade pendant with his mental strength and finds that there is a trace of divine consciousness in it, which should be Wei Yun''s.


    Meng Li wants to erase it, but now erasing it will only disturb Wei Yun.


    What''s more, her mental strength has also dropped a little. I don''t know if she can erase this brand of divine consciousness.


    We''ll have to think about it then.


    Meng Li began to practice seriously. He revised his book of Gongfa. After two months, he finally became a monk!


    Meng Li thought that this task had a higher requirement for force value, so he thought about it again and again, turning mental power into essence and expanding his channels.


    Although the process was painful, Meng Li was surprised by the training effect.


    I don''t know whether it''s the effect of gathering spirit after eating the soul gathering fruit, or it''s the expansion of the meridians, or whether the cultivation of this skill is really fast. Meng Li feels that the cultivation speed is really much faster.


    It''s a great feeling that a lot of aura is pouring into the body.


    I didn''t feel the foundation was unstable.


    Maybe it''s not just one factor, it should be abination of multiple factors.


    If you don''t endure the pain and expand the meridians, the effect will not be so good.


    And as 6018 said, practicing this skill really has a certain effect on the soul.


    The effect of making the soul strong has not been felt yet, but it has made her clear a lot.


    Meng Li took the already perfect skill and named it "the secret of Liming"


    the death of the body is equal to one death, and it is also equivalent to one departure from the light.


    After she became a soul, she rarely showed her true face and bought a lot of skills to study and create.


    Since then, Meng Li has been practicing day and night for nearly two months, from the mid-term practice to thete stage.


    The next step is thepletion of the gas refining period, after which the foundation can be built.


    The effect is gratifying, but Meng Li still can''t go out.


    Because the day of going to the secret ce ising.


    She was afraid that Wei Yun might find that her aplishments were rising too fast and she was suspicious, so she used the magic breath technique to adjust her aplishments.


    It can also be adjusted by bluffing.


    However, if the gas refining period has to install the breath power of the foundation building period and exhaust the whole body''s spiritual power, it can only be installed for about two minutes.


    The world is different, the technique is also different.


    Although in the world before her life, this means can''t hide from the people who transform the divine period, because it is the usual means in her world.


    However, most of the people in this world use magic tools to cover up their own cultivation, and there is no such method. Therefore, it is very difficult for the people who practice in the spirit transforming period to find her true cultivation.


    There are also some techniques in this world, which are not avable in her world.


    Meng Li felt that he could learn more about these.


    The more you know, the less difficult it will be.


    Meng Li met Wei Yun and Wei Feixing at the same time.


    Wei Feixing''s long hair was tied up and he looked about in his early twenties. His eyebrows and eyes were simr to Wei Yun''s, but more dandy.


    A silver and white robe is also loose, really dissolute.


    Wei Yun pretended to ask with concern:


    "Ru Liu, have you got nothing this time?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "No."


    Wei Yun looks at Meng Li''s aplishments with worry. He is really cheated by Meng Li''s magic breath technique. Seeing that Meng Li''s aplishments are still in the middle of refining Qi, he is a little disappointed.


    Wei Feixing, hearing the speech, raised his chin and looked at Meng Li with an oblique eye. He said sarcastically: "you said it was closed. The gas refining period is still closed. I''mughing to death."


    Meng Li asked: "how can we not shut down in the gas refining period? As long as you have a feeling, you can close the door and understand. Are not all the practitioners of our generation like this? Why do you think it''s funny? "


    Wei Feixing snorted and murmured:


    "I haven''t seen you change either. Isn''t this the middle stage of gas refining?"


    If it wasn''t for his father to tell him that this is his future Taoistpanion, he would disdain to have a look.


    What can be closed during the gas refining period.Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''smon that if you work hard, it''s not effective to shut up. If you don''t work hard, you don''t shut up, and you don''t practice, your aplishments and mood won''t rise on your own."


    Wei Feixinges out of Meng Li''s implication, which is to ridicule him for not practicing.


    Immediately jump to refute:


    "who told you that I don''t practice, did you see it when I practice?"


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "did I say you don''t practice?"


    Wei Yun''s eyes whirled back and forth on Meng Li and Wei Feixing, and finally said in a deep voice:


    "well, say less."


    One more look at Meng Li.


    After these two people have grown up and be sensible in recent years, they begin to fall out of each other.


    He said to Wei Feixing:


    "your younger martial sister practices so hard that you can''t fall behind her. Otherwise, I''ll put you on this peak and let you sit down and don''t let you go down the mountain."


    Wei Feixing''s face was bitter:


    "Dad, cultivation is really boring."


    Wei Yun was not happy and said in a deep voice:


    "then you may as well die in the secr world. With your aplishments in the period of refining Qi, you can still be a warrior. After several decades of life, the fate of you and my father and son will be over."


    Wei Feixing''s face is more bitter. He doesn''t want to live for decades and die.


    Decades are too short for practitioners.


    Lian promised: "don''t worry, Dad, I will practice well."


    Wei Yun face expressionless don''t open eyes, already used to this set of words.


    Anyway, after two days, he would hang out with those disciples, surrender himself and forget himself.


    Wei Yun talked a lot about how to protect his life in the secret ce, and then let Wei Feixing and Meng Li both step down.


    Meng Li is still looking at the environment on the peak.


    Wei Feixing looked at Meng Li with his arms around his chest:


    "don''t try to win favor in front of your father. Every time you improve your cultivation, my father urges me to make me ufortable."


    Meng Lihao looked at Wei Feixing in his spare time and said carelessly:


    "I think you should consider practicing hard."


    After all, the enemy of Wei Feixing is not only Hao Yehua, but also her. ~ ~


    Wei Feixingcently said:


    "I was born noble, and many things are easy to get. Cultivation is no good for me but to increase longevity."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "maybe you understand the importance of cultivation when you are beaten and scurry."


    Wei Feixing was not angry and said:


    "Whoever dares to bully me, I will make him regret it all his life."


    "Besides, who in this n will not tter me when they see me?"

 Chapter 223

    Meng Li shook his head.


    It''s boring.


    Meaningfully, he said to Wei Feixing:


    "you''d better go with your heart."


    Whatever you want, just leave her alone.


    With that, Meng Li raises his feet and ns to leave. Wei Feixing pulls Meng Li''s sleeve and says discontentedly:


    "are you going like this? What''s your attitude? "


    Meng Li threw away Wei Feixing''s hand and said:


    "I''m very busy, I don''t have time to make trouble with you."


    Wei Feixing was even more upset and warned Meng Li:


    "I tell you, you should listen to me, or I will let my father drive you out of the family."


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "really? Thank you


    Wei Feixing


    His mouth is so hard. Can''t you really look down on his aplishments?


    It doesn''t matter. Can''t you find a suitable Taoist partner in his capacity?


    Don''t worry about this kind of temper.


    Thinking of this, Wei Feixing looked at Meng Li with disdain. With pride on his face, he snorted and took the lead in walking.


    Meng Li sneered, went down the peak and wandered in the n.


    Unknowingly turned to the door of the trading market.


    Here, there are transactions of elixir, magic weapon, Rune paper and some refining materials.


    Meng Li ns to make some pills by himself for emergency, so he needs to buy some miraculous drugs.


    In the face of many desirable elixirs, the client is not short of Lingshi. Maybe it''s because Wei Yun wants her to build the foundation earlier, and she also gives preferential treatment to the client in terms of resources.


    Meng Li bought a lot and went to the alchemy room.


    The client will also refine some simple pills, which will not arouse people''s suspicion.


    Meng Li went into the alchemy room and just took out the elixir he bought to prepare for alchemy. 6018 made a sound:


    "the jade box with red seeds is moving."


    Meng Li frowned. His first reaction was that the seeds would absorb the energy of the system space. He asked:


    "did you do anything bad?"


    6018 said no.


    Meng Li ponders for a moment, still ns to personally check the situation, let 6018 give her the seed.


    Meng Li opened the jade box, and the red seeds fell on her elixir. In an instant, her elixir all turned into a pile of withered grass at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The surface of the seed is shining with red light. Meng Li''s face is ck. He carries the spirit power in his hand and ps it on the seed.


    When he raised his hand again, the seed had been ttened by Meng Li.


    Meng Li silently looked at the pile of elixirs that turned into withered grass. There was no elixir and power, and his face changed for a moment.


    I''m a little angry in my heart, and it''s gone all of a sudden.


    I have a big appetite.


    She used most of the elixirs she bought.


    It''s a pill for going to the secret ce.


    It was absorbed by this seed.


    Meng Li looked at the seed coldly and said:


    "it''s very good of you to take a bite."


    As soon as her voice fell, the ttened seed bounced back to the oval and rolled in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s expressionless fingers flicked, and the seed was far away.


    The seed rolled a long way again, and then rolled back in a curve. Meng Li bent his finger at will, and the seed was yed a long way again.


    Now she found that this seed should have a little bit of extremely ignorant consciousness.


    Probably only know what level of energy you need.


    The seed rolled back. Meng Li stared at the seed quietly. The light of the seed was strong and weak. Atst, when the light was the strongest, the seed broke a thin mouth.


    From there came a red stem as thin as hair. At this time, the aura of heaven and earth swarmed in and was absorbed by the seeds.


    And the thin red stem grew to about 20 cm and did not grow any more, and two red leaves as red as blood appeared at the end of the stem.


    Red leaves are as thin as cicada wings.


    The two leaves together are not as big as the nail te of half a pinkie.


    And the previous seed alsopletely disappeared.


    Leave only one stem and two leaves.


    The aura doesn''te this way.


    Meng Li put the pile of withered grass into the space.


    Twist the stem of the red seed by hand.


    Who knows what this is.


    Meng Li wanted to throw it away, but he was reluctant to leave.


    I think it''s useful.


    Hesitating, the red leaves moved, gently stroked in the palm of Meng Li''s hand, as if to please her.


    Meng Li hesitated even more.


    At this time, Meng Li felt that she had divine sense exploration here. It should be the Deacon who managed the alchemy room. He felt that the aura here was abnormal, so check it out.


    However, it did not seem to see anything, and the divine sense disappeared after a while.At this time, the stem of the red seed is also wrapped around Meng Li''s right wrist, as thin as hair. Two red leaves are quietly attached to Meng Li''s wrist.


    It seems to blend into flesh and blood, and it seems to be portrayed on the surface.


    Meng Li raised his left hand and tried to pull off the red stem.


    But the red stem is very smart, it directly into Meng Li''s body, with the naked eye can not see the red stem and leaves.


    Meng Limei''s heart beats. What do you want?


    Meng Li wants to ask 6018 what''s going on, but he hasn''t asked yet. He suddenly feels that something has sent her a message: the Wisteria.


    Meng Li''s eyes twinkled. This thing is called Wenqing vine.


    I don''t know why this thing is called this name.


    It seems that it can absorb people''s vitality and energy before this. Meng Li thinks that the name of this attribute is not in line with its temperament.


    And Meng Li can feel that there is a connection between her soul and this seed.


    This connection is not one-sided, but she has absolute dominance, she can cut off this connection by force.


    Look at Wisteria like this, it should not hurt her.


    Otherwise I would havee out and hurt her.


    "6018, this situation should not be concerned?"


    Meng Li told 6018 the general situation, and then asked.


    But it didn''t say that this thing is called the Wisteria.


    6018 pondered for a while and said:


    "is this the way to recognize the Lord?"


    Meng Li tried to say to the wisteria, e out."


    On her hand, the stems and red leaves of the wisteria rose as thin as hair.


    Meng Li said, "go back."


    The wisteria disappeared.


    This Wistar needs her to grow up.


    However, Meng Li sneers twice and can rely on her to grow up. But one day, if she wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge, or turn her head and bite back, she won''t easily make a dowry for others.


    She won''t let anyone take advantage of her.


    Meng Li stroked his wrist and said to the vine:


    "you need to be obedient, don''t absorb energy at will."


    These elixir absorbed Meng Li, feel very heartache, without authorization so absorption of nothing left.


    If you don''t listen to her, you can''t cut off the contact. If you don''t listen to her, you can''t follow her back to the system space.


    In system space, she has the right to exclude all foreign objects.


    Two red leaves of Wisteria came out and moved twice.


    Meng Li lost the elixir, the stone also spent more than half, nothing.


    If we have to say harvest, we can only say that the seed has sprouted and we know what it is.

 Chapter 224

    Meng Li had to go back to his room.


    Take out the spirit stone and hold it in her hand to speed up her cultivation. She will encounter danger when she goes to the secret world. She doesn''t want to rely on others.


    As a result, he took out the spirit stone, and the wisteria came out with red leaves, moving around Meng Li''s wrist.


    Meng Li


    Make Meng Li feel a little itchy wrist, Meng Li patted the leaves with his hand, red leaves moved.


    The wisteria has a big appetite. If all those elixirs were refined into pills just now, they would be ordinary practitioners. If they ate all of them in an instant, they would die.


    It''s too much for a strong beast.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about the Wisteria. He absorbs one stone after another. The spirit that loses its aura turns into powder.


    And the vine keeps caressing Meng Li''s skin with those two little leaves.


    Meng Li smokes the corners of his mouth. He is so persistent.


    It seems that wenqingteng is just a child.


    Take out two spirit stones and put them in front of the red leaves of the Wisteria. The two spirit stones turn into powder instantly, and the absorption speed is dozens of times faster than Meng Li''s.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "don''t eat."


    The client''s fortune seems to have been almost defeated by her in one day.


    Looking at the remaining spirit stone, Meng Li did not dare to use it again. In case of urgent need, there was no spirit stone to pay.


    The vines are honest. They hide the stems. They can''t find the vines on Meng Li''s wrist.


    After a few more days of cultivation, it''s time to open the secret realm.


    Meng Li took what he was supposed to take and wore the uniform silver white robe of the inner disciples.


    Long hair bunched into a bun, without much hair ornaments, wearing flexible boots.


    When they arrive at the square, all the disciples who have gone to the secret ce for training gather here. When Meng Li arrives, Wei Feixing is fighting with Hao Yehua.


    Wei Feixing''s face is red and his neck is thick. Hao Yehua''s expression is indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to Wei Feixing.


    With disdain.


    "I''ll tell you, you''re dead in secret."


    Wei Feixing is like a brainless second generation ancestor. He is speaking threatening words in front of so many people.


    Hao Yihua lookszy and spits out two words:


    "just you?"


    Meng Li nces at Hao Yehua. Anyway, a good leather bag is the standard for men.


    Even though he was dressed in the same robe as ordinary people, he was outstanding in the crowd.


    Wei Feixing and Hao Yehua''s careless attitude angered him.


    "Wash your neck until you die," he said


    Wei Feixing''s followers, together with him, are usually keen to marry him. At this time, they don''t forget to agree:


    "elder martial brother Wei is right, you are too arrogant."


    The rest are melon eaters. Some people look at Hao Yehua sympathetically. If they offend him, they will have a hard time in dayanzong.


    Wei Feixing aims at Meng Li with his remaining light and shouts to Meng Li:


    e here."


    Meng Li stood in the same ce and said with a smile:


    "why should Ie here?"


    There was no smile in her eyes.


    Wei Feixing said:


    "if I ask you toe, you cane."


    Meng Li disdains to pay attention to Wei Feixing. Don''t look away.


    Wei Feixing steps to Meng Li and ns to stretch out his hand. Meng Li stares at Wei Feixing coldly.


    Suddenly let Wei Feixing out of the hand and back.


    Hao Yehua''s sneeringughter followed, and he said:


    "you are not manly at all. Why do you bully such a weak woman as elder martial sister Jiang?"


    "Look at you, you''re fierce. You don''t have a bit of spirit."


    Meng Li looks coldly at Hao Yehua, and says: "how can Hao''s thinking be as vulgar as the secr when he enters the immortal gate?"


    "Women are not necessarily inferior to men, are they?"


    As soon as Meng Li''s voice fell, a coquettish voice next to him sounded:


    "what do you mean, elder martial brother Hao speaks for you and helps you out, but you don''t know good or bad, hum."


    Meng Li looked at the speaker.


    It''s a girl with round face and willow eyebrows. She''s very smart. She stares at Meng Li at the moment.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "do you mean that women are really inferior to men?"


    Fan Sisi choked and said:


    "but elder martial brother Hao is speaking for you. Why do you want to rebut him?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "I''m just stating the truth. Your mind is too sensitive and you are too protective. Who is he that is worthy of you?"


    Fan Sisi''s little face turned red in a sh and didn''t answer Meng Li''s words.


    He said to Hao Yehua:


    "elder martial brother Hao, let''s ignore her.""She talks nonsense."


    But at the bottom of my heart, I thought carefully. I hope the wooden man around me can understand her mind.


    Hao Yehua looks at Meng Li with a straight eye. He doesn''t seem to be angry because Meng Li doesn''t give face. On the contrary, he is more interested.


    He wanted to find out.


    Wei Feixing was happy to see Meng Li refute Hao Yehua''s face. He said to Meng Li with some pride:


    "see this man? He''s a viin. If you see him in the future, you''ll be far away from him."


    Meng left his broken hair in his ear and looked up at Wei Feixing:


    "I don''t care about you and him, and you don''t want to make trouble with you."


    Wei Feixing said:


    "what''s your attitude and which side are you on?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t stand for anyone."


    Wei Feixing said angrily, "good, good."


    After three good words, he said to Hao Yehua:


    "just wait."


    Fan Sisi forked to Wei Feixing and said:


    "you are a bully. Why don''t you dare to fight with elder martial brother Hao alone?"


    Wei Feixing red: "who do you say?"


    Fan Sisi puffed his cheek and said, "are you right?"


    Hao Yehua pulled up FANNs and said:


    "well, what are you wasting your words with such people?"


    Fan Sisi stares at Wei Feixing, apanied by Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t want to quarrel with fan Sisi and didn''t speak.


    What can we do if we win the fight? Can there be more spirit stones.


    No nutrition, waste of words.


    At this time, the leader of the group also came. Fan Sisi trotted over and said to the elder:


    "elder fan, just now he openly threatened the disciples of the sect and said that he would go to the secret ce to kill people. This is the crime of killing his fellow disciples."


    Fan Sisi pointed to Wei Feixing with his scallion finger.


    Fan Chang, wearing a grey robe, looks at Wei Feixing and feels very unlucky.


    This is the headmaster''s son. How else can he punish him? He whispered in his ear:


    "don''t show off to others. He is the headmaster''s son and can''t afford to offend him."


    Fan Sisi was surprised, then sneered and gasped:


    "why, is zongmen so dark? Don''t know right and wrong, just care about the other party''s status, as long as the status is high, you can bully people at will? "


    "What about the headmaster''s son? The headmaster''s son should be punished for his mistakes."


    A remark made elder fan''s forehead sweat.


    Some of them were angry, and fan Sisi was not sensible. He said in a low voice:


    "girl, let''s not make trouble today, OK?"


    He looks at Hao Yehua again. It''s all because of this boy.

 Chapter 225

    Fan Sisi''s heart was full of anger:


    "Why are they all disciples of the sect? If it is clear that he made a mistake first, why should I make trouble?"


    "Is there no reason?"


    Wei Feixing stares at fan Sisi with a kind of attitude.


    Mr. Fan couldn''t help but ask Wei Feixing:


    "do you have a threat to your ssmates?"


    Wei Feixing snorted: "No."


    Fan Sisi was impatient and said:


    "everyone heard that."


    "You, you, you." Fansisi pointed to a few people at random and asked:


    "you were all around just now. Did you hear me?"


    The disciples who had been pointed out looked at fan Sisi, then elder fan, and finally Wei Feixing. They were all silent.


    This scene made fan Sisi''s eyes red with anger. Hao Ye gave elder fan a fierce look in Huayin:


    "justice is in the heart of the people."


    He put his hand on his shoulder and said:


    "don''t worry, it''s just a mob."


    Next to him, a Clear-Looking woman nced at Hao Yehua''s hand on fan Sisi''s shoulder, and her face changed a little.


    He sipped his mouth and said nothing.


    Fansisi noticed that she felt a sense of pride. She unconsciously raised her chin and looked at the woman with a little show off.


    Women don''t open their eyes lightly.


    Elder fan looked at Hao Yehua and said directly:


    "OK, since everyone is here, let''s go?"


    He doesn''t want to entangle with this boy. If there is an elder, he doesn''t get good at this boy. If he entangles with him, he will lose face easily.


    And it''s bad for the image to argue with a younger generation.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to offend the leader for this boy.


    Fan Sisi looked up at Hao Yehua, fighting against injustice:


    "elder martial brother Hao, it''s obviously not your fault."


    Hao Yihua smiles and shakes his head. Looking at fan Sisi''s puffy face, he scrapes fan Sisi''s nose and says with a smile:


    e on, don''t be angry. If you are angry, you won''t be cute."


    "Really?" he said


    Hao Yehua: "no, you look good anyway."


    That''s why van Persie chuckled.


    Coax good fan Sisi, good or good, this just took a look at Wei Feixing, mind up.


    The most annoying thing in my life is this kind of person who acts recklessly against the background.


    Meng Li stands aside silently. In the secret ce, they will aim at each other, but no one will be cold.


    I didn''t expect that the character of the son of ne was so arrogant.


    No matter how high you are in front of the cultivation, you can directly ept it and have no scruples.


    If the ordinary people are really cool, but they are added by men''s aura.


    Meng can''t help thinking about the fate of the client.


    About the virgin Yuanyin was prepared by heaven for Hao Yehua.


    However, due to the constitution of the client, it is definitely not suitable to follow the man, which is easy to cause trouble.


    What''s more, how can a powerful male master improve his skills by practicing with a pure Yin woman.


    Or the client''s luck is not good enough to apany the man to be his woman?


    But if the man is worthy of heaven and earth and his own heart, he must not be apanied by the client himself.


    Wei Yun''s father and son''s existence is to let the client not be together.


    Let the viin help the man to solve the problem.


    That''s right.


    The way of heaven is a good routine.


    When the Elder spoke, and no one held on to the matter, the matter turned over and everyone started to set out.


    Hao Yehua is ahead.


    Meng Li takes a strange look at Hao Yehua''s back.


    Caught by Wei Feixing, he said: "what are you looking at?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s none of your business."


    Wei Feixing:


    "why don''t I care, you are mine..."


    The voice stops here.


    No matter how to say, it''s also his father''s appointed Taoist partner, although he is not very satisfied.


    But she was not allowed to focus on others.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "what am I to you?"


    Wei Feixing shook his head and stopped talking.


    With a few friendly disciples behind him, he led the way and walked like a proud rooster.


    Meng Li''s mind turns around. Does Wei Feixing know her constitution now?


    It shouldn''t be.


    ording to Wei Feixing''s character, if you know that she has this kind of constitution, you can''t wait to have double training.


    Instead of being so calm.In the plot, elder fan waster avenged by Hao Yehua for this.


    What makes Meng Li feel funny is that fan Sisi said that Wei Feixing bullies others, and this elder fan actually has something to do with fan Sisi.


    Theye from the same family.


    Elder fan takes care of her a lot. Whenever she has something to do, she goes to elder fan.


    Now that elder fan can''t cure the headmaster''s son, fan Sisi is dissatisfied with elder fan.


    On the flying spirit, Meng Li ns to find a clean ce to sit.


    Wei Feixing pulls Meng Li: "sit with me."


    Hao Yehua did not forget to step in:


    "elder martial sister Jiang and I will sit down."


    Meng Li is a little annoyed by Hao Yehua''s virtue. He wants to irritate Wei Feixing and make her a raft.


    Fan Sisi red at Meng Li discontentedly.


    A woman next to Hao Yehua, who has never spoken from beginning to end, is very cold.


    At the moment, she also raised her eyes to see Meng Li, with hostility in her eyes.


    Meng Li opened his mouth and said to Hao Yehua:


    "don''t use me to irritate Wei Feixing."


    "It''s not a good idea."


    Hao Yihua was stunned and thenughed. He said frankly, "I think it''s bad."


    What a smart woman, a nce to see through his intention, but also his viin.


    However, although he has such a mind, he still has some good feelings for such a sensitive and indifferent woman.


    Call to the side is also saved to make friends.


    Meng Li replied faintly:


    "since you know you want to be bad, don''t do it any more. You should be content with two beauties around you."


    Meng Li''s eyes revolved on the face of fan Sisi and the cold woman.


    It made both women ufortable.


    All the time to show their charm, won a woman''s heart how?


    If she really doesn''t have the brain to fall in love with him.


    At that time can also be innocent: I did not mean to, is her self infatuation.


    Wei Feixing interjected:


    "he unts his integrity all day long, but he is surrounded by a group of women, shameless."


    Meng Li: "you are not much better."


    Wei Feixing: "this It''s not... "


    He did not dare to say that he did not.


    Some female disciples of the sect are greedy for shortcuts. If they spread some resources, they will be treated well.


    It doesn''t matter if you like what I want.


    Hao Yehua sneers at Wei Feixing. Meng Li leaves the two and sits in the back with an unfamiliar female disciple.


    Although Wei Feixing was humiliated by Meng Li, he thought that Hao Yehua was also humiliated, and his heart was in bnce.


    He sat down near Hao Yehua.


    Meng Li sat down, and the wisteria in his hand came out with red leaves and moved twice.


    Meng Li patted the red leaf, and it was invisible again.

 Chapter 226

    Outside the border of the secret realm, the elder said:


    "after opening it, I don''t know where you will go or what danger you will encounter."


    "So after you go in, you must be careful and help each other, and there must be no chaos."


    After ncing back and forth in front of everyone''s face, he said:


    "anyone who vites the rules will be severely punished if he goes back to the n."


    We all said well, Versace looked unconvinced and did not speak.


    There is a picky guy in the team. The elder doesn''t care. Now he hypocritically says that he can help each other.


    Elder fan stares at fan Sisi with irresistible majesty, and fan Sisi says it reluctantly.


    The elder said:


    "when you see the disciples of other sects, you should control your temper, don''t make trouble at will, and live in harmony."


    Everybody nodded.


    This secret ce is not owned by Dayan sect.


    It''smon to all sects in this area.


    There will be other disciples after going in.


    The disciples of dayanzong went in from the north, some from the south, some from the west, and they didn''t need to go in together.


    Only after he had ordered the elder to open the border, he took out a jade like magic weapon and poured it into the spirit power. The weapon burst out a dazzling white light, rose up in the air and kept spinning.


    Finally stopped, the air suddenly appeared a water ripple like appearance, keep rippling, finallypletely rippling open, there is a channel.


    With one hand behind him, the elder said to everyone:


    "go in. Don''t dy. The border has opened."


    Most of them are looking forward and eager to try, but some of them dare not go ahead cautiously. Seeing that Meng Li and Hao Yehua both step into the passage, they quickly follow.


    As soon as Meng Li and his party entered, they went into a forest.


    At this time, there is a monster roaring in the ear.


    They seem to have bad luck and fall into the monster''s territory. Meng Li looks around on guard and stares at them from all sides with green eyes.


    The monster''s eyes are very green and its mouth is pointed. Each monster shows its sharp white teeth, which gives people a kind of gloomy feeling. There are not many of them. Their fur is dark brown. Now they are standing up like enemies.


    It''s toote to go.


    Meng Li took out his sword, and the people also took up their own weapons.


    The first time Wei Tianxing saw so many monsters besieging them, he felt guilty and said to Meng Li:


    "you... You enter with me, i...


    Meng Li said:


    " why? "


    Wei Tianxing naturally refused to say that he had no bottom in his heart. He said:


    "nature is to protect you."


    Meng Li sneered and said nothing.


    Hao Yihua also sneered.


    Meng Li actually wants to solve Wei Tianxing, but if Wei Tianxing dies, I don''t know what reaction Wei Yun will make.


    The fear is that without Wei Tianxing, Wei Yun wants to practice with her.


    Or it''s not impossible to give her away.


    Meng Li felt a little sick when he thought of it.


    Or let Wei Tianxing jump for a while, when she solves Wei Yun, Wei Tianxing is not a problem at all.


    It was Wei Yun''s cultivation that made Meng Li feel a little headache. It''s not just a talk.


    Want to revenge Wei Yun, no strength is impossible.


    Hao Yehua also deliberately said to Meng Li:


    "stay well, don''t hold on hard. This kind of monster is called Fangfang mink. It''s light and flexible, and its mouth is sharp. If it''s bitten, it won''t let go. It must tear off a piece of meat."


    Meng can''t leave Hao Yehua.


    Hao Yehua''s fan Sisi, left and right, and the cold woman just happened to take a look at Meng Li.


    The monster did not move, and everyone stood in the same ce with weapons.


    However, after a stalemate between the two sides for a while, the deadlock was broken by the biggest sharp toothed mink, who took the lead in attacking Hao Yehua.


    It''s just a blink of an eye, and it pours at Hao Yehua.


    At this time, the remaining minks attack the crowd. Meng Li''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. With one sword, he directly splits the two minks in half.


    Wei Feixing swallows his saliva and gets closer to Meng.


    He''s not without talent. He''s also dealing with the mink now, but he''s not hurt.


    The battlested for a while, and people killed some of them more or less, which seemed to infuriate the rest of them. Their hair stood up, their teeth showed and some of them screamed.


    The attack is also more intense.


    Meng Li''s sword shadow has no trace. Her best skill is to use the sword, so the sword alone is enough to let those annoying minks into her body.


    Wei Feixing is getting closer and closer to Meng Li, which directly affects Meng Li''s action. Meng Li has to help Wei Feixing solve several sharp toothed Minks to protect him from injury.Hao Yehua is even more remarkable. He not only takes care of van Persie in the whole process.


    I also need to take care of the younger martial sisters in the team. They are very affectionate.


    After fighting for about half an hour, the rest of the minks looked at the corpses of the same race everywhere and screamed in unison. Their voice was extremely harsh before they ran away.


    The sharp toothed mink runs away. Meng Li pinches a magic form to make himself clean and his sword clean.


    At this time, there was a female disciple who was soft in Hao Yehua''s arms.


    Her calf was bitten by a sharp toothed mink, bloody and fleshy.


    Meng Li inexplicably looks at Hao Yehua and this female disciple. She is a disciple of another peak, called Ziyi.


    Hao Yehua looks at Ziyi with guilt and says:


    "how can you be so stupid? I can handle it. What can you block for me?"


    Meng Li is speechless and looks up to the sky


    Ziyi''s pale face shook her head:


    "it''s OK. I was worried at that time..."


    Hao Yihua said goodbye to Ziyi with a sad face:


    "silly girl, you are so stupid."


    The next group of people were speechless,


    finally, fan Sisi couldn''t help saying:


    "let Ziyi take a pill, her leg It''s still bleeding. "


    Hao Yihua recovered, quickly took out a bottle of pills from the space ring, poured one to Ziyi and ate it.


    Ziyi meditates and refines the medicine.


    Wei Feixing also sat on the ground, a tired look.


    Meng Li ns to go alone. He turns around silently. Wei Feixing''s eyes are sharp and he calls Meng Li:


    "where are you going?"


    Meng Li said:


    "we are walking together all the time. If we meet something good, how can we divide it?"


    Meng Li said frankly, but also said in everyone''s mind.


    In particr, there are people who don''t agree with each other.


    "Fei Xing followed me in a hurry."


    Hao Yihua thought for a while and said:


    "why don''t we all get together and deal with danger."


    Meng Li shakes his head and ns to leave. He doesn''t want to go with Hao Yehua at all.


    Fan Sisi was straightforward:


    "why did you leave her, elder martial brother hao? She didn''t appreciate it at all."


    Meng Li Er Ming, looking back at Fan Si:


    "do you mean I should stick to your elder martial brother Hao tightly?"


    "What do you think? You must not be happy if I stick to him. You are still unhappy if I don''t stick to him. "

 Chapter 227

    Fan Sisi was choked by Meng Li.


    Meng Li went straight away.


    Wei Feixing follows Meng Li, and there are several people around him who tter him on weekdays.


    Meng Li''s pace was fast, but Wei Feixing couldn''t catch up with him. He said:


    "can you slow down?"


    Meng Li said without looking back:


    "I have to go to see if there is any danger ahead and find out the way for you. If something happens to you, if you die here, you can''t scold me when you go back."


    Wei Feixing''s expression was momentarily proud.


    Said:


    "well, don''t go too fast."


    After walking for a while, Meng Li releases his mental power in front of him. When he sees that Wei Feixing is following him, he hooks the corners of his lips and works in his body. Then he disappears in front of Wei Feixing.


    It''s not that she won''t let them follow. It''s that they can''t keep up.


    Or she lost her way with them.


    She didn''t mean to get rid of these people, hehe.


    Wei Feixing was still walking well with Meng Li. As a result, an inattentive person disappeared.


    Face to face with the people around you:


    "where are the people?"


    One disciple frowned and thought:


    "it seems that he has gone that way."


    He pointed in a direction.


    Another disciple retorted:


    "it seems to be this way."


    He pointed in the other direction.


    Wei Feixing crossed his waist, looked around, kicked the stone under his feet, and finally said:


    "it''s time to go this way."


    Then he raised his foot and went in one direction. The direction he was going was neither the direction pointed by the two disciples nor the direction Meng Li was going.


    Meng Li shakes off Wei Feixing and takes out a green robe to put on.


    They are wandering in the secret environment.


    I mainly want to find some elixirs to refine pills.


    Meng Li thought of wenqingteng. He could also find some panacea for it by the way. It seems that it needs this.


    People like Hao Yehua will always meet.


    In the plot, an abrupt tower will suddenly appear, and thest one who passes through the customs is the one who obtains its inheritance.


    At that time, Hao Yihua got Yuanyin, the first son of the client, and broke through to the middle stage of foundation construction. Because of the mystery inside the tower, Hao Yihua was not excluded.


    And because his strength was the strongest among many disciples at that time, he was finally inherited. When he got out of the tower, he was rejected by this secret ce.


    On the contrary, he saved Hao Yehua from being troubled by other disciples.


    Let him safely back to the door.


    There are routines everywhere.


    Even in the middle of the foundation building period, it would be more difficult for Hao Yehua to get away if he was entangled by the disciples of various sects at that time.


    And that kind of situation is bound to be bloody. Hao Yehua can''t tell how many enemies he''s provoking.


    Meng Li thought about it. There are still a few days to go before the tower appears. He ns to find the elixir first, and then join in the fun.


    Since Hao Yehua is not her main target, there is no specific introduction about him in the plot, so she doesn''t know what Hao Yehua went through in the tower, what levels he passed, and how to pass.


    Although she didn''t know what inheritance was, and what treasures or dangers were in it, she also wanted to have a look.


    However, Meng Li thought that she had be a soul just because she was surrounded by cannon fodder, so she couldn''t help covering her face.


    Curiosity kills people. After suffering from the pain of death once, she still has the same temperament and wants to join in the fun.


    But it''s true that she shouldn''t flinch. If something happens, it''s not her.


    This secret ce is opened once every ten years. Ten years is enough for many elixirs to grow.


    Meng Li also picked somemon elixirs on the road.


    And the wisteria also came out. Its red leaves didn''t stick to Meng Li''s skin, but stood up and pointed in one direction.


    Meng Li pondered for a while, and went in the direction of the vine.


    Can ask the vine seems to still dislike Meng from slow, its two leaves keep dancing.


    This behavior makes Meng Li feel impelled for no reason.


    One or two hourster, she went to the hintend of the mountain without moving.


    Quietly pasted on Meng Li''s wrist.


    Meng Li looked around in doubt. It was amon ce.


    However, Meng Li soon found that this ce was different, because she found that the nts and trees here gave people a strange feeling that there would be no wind.


    Meng Li casually pulled a grass from the ground, took it to her hand, closed her eyes, and looked at it with mental strength. As a result, the grass in her hand was an ugly centipede.


    Meng Li''s face changed. He threw the centipede on the ground, and the centipede disappeared. Meng Li knew he was in the blind eye array.The powerful blind eye array can also deceive the weak mental power, so Meng Li didn''t fight the centipede just now.


    Meng Li began to try to break the array. Fortunately, she did not have the cultivation of the foundation period, but she had the insight of jiedan period. The array was broken by Meng Li.


    The real face in this is exposed in front of Meng Li.


    In front of her, there was arge area of elixir. At this moment, the sky of elixir was filled with fog, and the scenery was hazy.


    It seems like a field of panacea.


    There are many rare varieties in it, which are rare materials for alchemy. The price of alchemy is also very high.


    And the most conspicuous is the red lotus in the middle of Lingtian.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s full of vitality. People don''t want to open their eyes.


    Meng Li felt that he was going to be rich for the first time.


    If you take all these back, will there be ack of spirit stone for future cultivation?


    It doesn''t matter if you just sit in the spirit stone pile to practice.


    However, when Meng Li calms down, he is not in a hurry to pick the elixir.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. Do you mean that you can easily take these things away just by breaking the barrier array?


    Why does Meng Li feel so unreal?


    It''s also very quiet in the elixir field.


    At this time, the vines are ready to move. Two red leaves stand up and move. Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to the vines.


    The array was broken by Meng Li, so the field of elixir had been exposed. She decided to make a blind eye array.


    In order to avoid someoneing to find this ce, in the face of these good things, she can''t be weak and give up, and the other party can''t give up easily. At that time, the fight and conflict will be inevitable, so why let others find out.


    She set up a different barrier array, but Meng Li felt that no one in it could break it.


    Even if it''s broken, it''ll take time. It''ll disturb her.


    After doing all this, Meng Li took two steps carefully towards the front.


    It''s okay?


    Meng Li took a few more steps in the direction of lingyaotian, and did not rx his vignce.


    In an instant, her outstretched foot suddenly drew back, and her mouth gave out a soft hiss.

 Chapter 228

    Her face is rare to be full of color of suspicion, stop in ce, once again looked at the field of miraculous medicine.


    Then he changed the direction, stretched out his foot and confirmed it again.


    Her toes still hit an invisible barrier just as before.


    It''s a border.


    Meng Li releases his mental power and wants to check the situation in the elixir field, but he is blocked by the border.


    We can only see the elixir with the naked eye, but we don''t know what is hidden in it.


    Meng Li finally decided to use Qi to attack the border.


    In an instant, the attack rebounded back and she dodged, but the attack seemed to lock her in and chase her.


    Meng Li couldn''t hide, so he had to use the spirit power to set a protective cover around her, and let the attack on her.


    This attack is twice as powerful as the one she justunched.


    Meng Li is just d that she just sent out a test and didn''t rush to do her best.


    Meng Li thought of the small silver cone in the system space and asked 6018 to pass it to her.


    Meng Li takes a small silver cone, instills spiritual power in it, and throws it toward the border.


    The small silver cone really works well, and the border is broken. Meng Li takes the small silver cone in his hand and checks it. He can feel the power inside. This time, breaking the border does no harm to the small silver cone.


    After putting it away, Meng Li took a few steps forward.


    Release mental power, check the field of miraculous medicine, and then Meng Li took a deep breath. In the field of miraculous medicine, there are more than ten snakes, big and small.


    There is a snake''s body, even in the root of the red lotus.


    And some snake Mengli all know the species, and all they know are poisonous.


    It''s hard to get rid of the poison even if you are bitten.


    There are also varieties that Meng Li doesn''t know. I don''t know what will happen if he is bitten?


    The root of the red lotus is inserted in the Yutan. The mouth of the Yutan is not much bigger than that of the lotus. It seems that it was born to provide nutrients for the lotus.


    Meng Li is in a bit of a dilemma. If these snakes attack with spiritual power, they are bound to damage those elixirs.


    If the elixir is damaged, why does she try to kill the snake?


    If the snake doesn''t go away, she probably won''t be able to take the elixir.


    We are in a very contradictory situation.


    Meng Li converges her breath and makes herself look like an ordinary person. She tentatively throws a small attack towards the field of miraculous medicine. A small ck snakees out suddenly. A pair of erect pupils look around and then falls on Meng Li.


    Si Si Di spits out snake letter son to Meng Li, already had the momentum to attack.


    And the remaining ten snakes in the field of miraculous medicine all got up, staring at Meng Li with their cold vertical pupils.


    Meng Li swallows a mouthful of saliva. This picture is a bit exciting


    Meng Li silently raised his hand, waved to the snake and said:


    e here."


    6018£º¡­¡­


    The snake didn''t respond, but Meng Li''s Wistar vine on his wrist responded.


    Maybe the elixir is too tempting, it can''t wait, the leaves keep swinging.


    Meng Li smiles at the snake. As ast resort, she lets Wenqing vine eat enough.


    There are also gains.


    Meng Li is thinking. He doesn''t pat the leaf with his hand to stop it as usual. He is so good at it that he shoots it from Meng Li''s wrist.


    It fell steadily on the nearest green elixir. Its hairlike stem twined on the elixir and plunged into it. The elixir withered instantly and lost its aura and power.


    Meng Li took out the corner of his mouth, trying to summon the wisteria back in his mind.


    But at this time, wenqingteng has turned to the next elixir.


    More than a dozen snakes also felt something wrong with the elixir. They went to the elixir entwined by the Wisteria. One of the snakes opened his mouth and swallowed the whole elixir.


    All this happened so fast that Meng Li had no time to stop it.


    She raised the sword in her hand, looked at the snake warily, and made a protective shield for herself with her spiritual power to protect herself.


    He said to 6018 in his mind: "if I guess correctly, the snake seems to have eaten the red seed."


    6018£º¡­¡­£¿£¿


    "Kill the snake and you may be able to get it out." 6018 suggests.


    Meng Li You have a point


    Meng Li really began to seriously n to kill the snake to see if he could get the wisteria out.


    Just when Meng Li was about to move, the snake that swallowed the wisteria became stiff. Slowly, its dark body lost its luster. Finally, he curled up in pain. After a few movements, there was no movement.


    Be a snake stemAnd the vinese out of the snake''s body. Meng Li calls the vines back.


    It went back to Meng Li''s wrist and hid.


    Meng Li''s eyes turned and felt that he had a way.


    It''s only in the past that the herbs are distributed widely.


    But probably because the wisteria is too small to be found, and the elixir field is inexplicably damaged, they all went to check together.


    So they are all in the same ce now, including the snake under the lotus.


    These snakes are very poisonous, so Meng can''t do without fighting with them. While the snakes are still in ce, she takes out half of the elixir''s power, stretches out her fingers, and encircles them with a transparent border.


    Finally, more than a dozen snakes were trapped in it. These snakes seem to have found the Tao, which is nothing intelligent. They only hit the border with their bodies.


    Meng Li sweeps the elixir field again with her mental strength. When there is no trap, she starts to dig these elixirs.


    Meng Li''s heart is also anxious, because with each impact of those snakes, the border will be weak, so she has to input spiritual power into it in order not to be broken.


    She has to get out of here before she runs out of spirit.


    Meng Li specializes in rare elixirs, but with so many elixirs, Meng Li feels that he has made a fuss.


    At the same time, the spiritual power in the body is continuously flowing towards the border.


    Those snakes saw that the elixir was dug up by Meng Li, and they became more angry. They tossed more fiercely in the border.


    Meng Li also digs in front of the red lotus. She carefully cuts off the lotus and uses mud from the silt to plug the incision and put it into the space ring.


    Seeing that the lotus was picked, more than a dozen snakes became more furious. They seemed to know that they had nothing to do with the border. They all began to take the elixir around them and swallowed them one by one.


    Meng Li''s heart beat when he saw this eyebrow. The monster''s body was strong. If he didn''t digest it, he would be manic. If he was manic, her border would break more easily.


    Now the question before her is to go or stay?

 Chapter 229

    Meng Li hesitated a little, instilled the spiritual power of his body into the border, and dug a lot of elixirs very quickly.


    At the same time, she also photographed the vine and attached it to the elixir. The vine absorbed the elixir faster than Meng Li.


    Almost every second.


    I''ll eat a small piece ofnd soon.


    With the passage of time, I feel that the border is getting thinner and thinner, and I have less and less spiritual power. Some of the more than a dozen snakes have be bigger and bigger, with red light on the surface, squirming wildly in the border.


    Meng Li decided to leave


    Fortunately, the space ring is big enough, otherwise it won''t fit.


    Satisfied, to ask the rattan to call back, asked after Teng back, wrapped in Meng Li''s wrist hidden body, no movement.


    She has no spiritual power in her body, so she has little chance of winning the battle.


    Meng Li was about to leave when he felt that someone had broken into her array.


    He quickly went out to see that Hao Yehua was leading the group to rest in ce.


    We all talk andugh together, the atmosphere is harmonious, it seems that the slightest sense has entered the battle.


    Meng Li gave full y to her acting skills. She took a few regr steps on the ground with her feet, and then she came to the ce where she seemed to have juste.


    In fact, Meng Li was very worried. She was afraid that the snakes would break the border and catch up.


    But it can''t be said, doesn''t it mean that she has benefited from it?


    Hao Yehua saw Meng Li:


    "Why are you here?"


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "why can''t Ie? Seeing you all here, I came over. "


    Hao Yehua smiles: "also, this ce is not owned by anyone."


    Meng couldn''t take the words and began to adjust his breath.


    Take out the spirit stone directly and start to practice. If you add a little, you can count a little.


    Hao Yehua doesn''t speak any more.


    There are several girls and men around him. All the men are good brothers of Hao Yehua. Most of the girls like Hao Yehua, especially the strong Hao Yehua.


    Hao Yehua is staring at every tree and thinking deeply.


    This ce always feels weird.


    Meng Li immediately diverts Hao Yehua''s attention:


    "I''m leaving, will you go?"


    Hao Yehua: "do you adjust your interest so fast?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Hao Yehua looks around again. It seems that something shed through his mind just now, but now he can''t catch it.


    I don''t know why. I always feel I don''t want to go.


    Meng Li sees the hesitation on Hao Yehua''s face, doesn''t he?


    In the plot, Hao Yehua doesn''t get these rare elixirs. Even if he finds them, he can''t open the border.


    So now that she has found it, the way of heaven will arrange for Hao Yehua toe and pick up the leak?


    Ah ~ ~ ~ routine.


    Let Hao Yihua and his party find the ce, and there is no doubt that she is responsible for the elixir.


    Money and silk move people''s hearts, but they can''t get into trouble.


    Regardless of these, Meng Li does not want to be cheap.


    Meng Li''s eight ssics beckoned:


    "do you have time toe over?"


    Hao Yehua looks at Meng Li strangely, always feeling that the other party is calling a child or something.


    Hao Yihua hesitated and wanted to go, but he felt that he could not be so good.


    Meng Li said:


    e here and tell you a secret."


    Hao Yehua just walked up to Meng Li. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I heard someone whisper that there will be a tower in the secret realm. It''sing out. There are treasures in it. Let''s go quickly."


    Meng Li threw the pot at random.


    Hao Yehua thinks that Wei Tianxing told Meng Li the news.


    Because Wei Tianxing''s father is the leader, he must know many well-known things.


    As for why Meng Li wanted to tell him, Hao Yehua thought he was too charming and normal.


    Meng Li continued:


    "let''s hurry to find out. I know the general direction. Don''t let people get there first."


    Although Hao Yehua didn''t think Meng Li would cheat him, he still asked:


    "why did you tell me such important news?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I also need to find someone to cooperate with. I want to trust my ssmates."


    Although Meng Li was smiling, her face changed. She felt that her border had broken.


    She said:


    "let''s go. I think we have enough rest."


    Hao Yihua nodded. Everyone listened to Hao Yihua and left together.


    Meng Li walked at the back and released his mental energy in the center of the array eye. He checked the dozen snakes and wanted to know if they hade.But found that more than a dozen snakes actually devour each other, some snake mouth, there are other snake half of the body.


    Some snakes are eating the elixir at random in the elixir field. Anyway, the scene is very chaotic.


    Seeing this, Meng Li quickly slipped away.


    This kind of monster is guarding these elixirs. When they can''t guard the elixir, their mission will be gone.


    I''ll let myself go and return to my nature.


    We won''t make a choice like most humans choose to continue to guard the rest of the elixir.


    Snakes don''t care.


    After a long walk, Meng Li was relieved.


    Then Meng Li wrote at the back of the line for a while, and he threw Hao Yihua and his party away.


    She is not a liar. After all, there will be a tower.


    It''s just a matter of waiting.


    Meng Li also met people from other sects in the secret ce. She bypassed these people and found a cave. She arranged an array at the cave. After recovering her spiritual power, she began to ask 6018 what the magic medicine she didn''t know was.


    6018 first exined to Meng Li the function of the red lotus.


    It is said that after refining, the damaged mental power can be restored and the mental power can be expanded.


    This makes Meng Li feel that this is what she needs most.


    Meng Li was afraid of a long night and had many dreams, so he immediately began to refine Honglian.


    In case something happens, this task can''t bepleted. It''s cost-effective to expand your mental strength.


    Honglian is spinning in her sea of divine knowledge. Every time she spins, Honglian bes smaller.


    It took Meng Li a day and a night to refine Honglian. Atst, Honglian was thoroughly refined. Meng Li obviously felt the benefits of refining Honglian.


    Her soul is very clear, and she tried to release her mental power. Now she can see the area within a mile.


    This makes Meng Li happy. She didn''t expect such a good effect.


    It''s better to practice the truth. Although the task is a little difficult, the harvest is really gratifying.


    Then he counted the rest of the elixirs, which he would deal with after he went back.


    The miraculous drugs are not all good for cultivation. There are also some miraculous drugs with strange properties. Meng Li has no time to understand and n one by one.


    Let 6018 tell her what will notst long.


    If she can''t keep it, she will use it first, or give it to the vine. Anyway, don''t waste it.


    Fortunately, they can be saved and solved in the future.


    But let Meng Li feel surprised is, so many aura of things, ask the rattan actually did note out, has been silent, do you mean to eat too much?


    Are you holding up?

 Chapter 230

    Meng Li stroked his wrist, but the vines didn''te out as usual.


    She didn''t care. She got out of the cave.


    It''s been two days and one night in this cave. Now we need to go towards the tower.


    There are also dangers in the secret world. Most of them choose to go with each other. Meng Li is so alone that when he sees her soberly, he will be afraid. Walking alone in the secret world, he has the means to protect his life.


    So when Meng Li meets people, some choose to invite her to join them.


    Some don''t provoke Meng Li.


    Meng Li politely refused, is not familiar with people, do not want to walk together.


    She can''t fight but she can run. It''s not hard to save her life.


    However, on the way to meet Wei Feixing, let Meng Li feel that this secret situation is really not big.


    Or is it that they always encounter each other because they are bound by each other.


    At this time, Wei Feixing''s face was pale. He was helped by two male disciples and ran. His face was a little panicked. He seemed to be being chased.


    Seeing Meng Li seems like seeing a savior, he said:


    "help me clean them up."


    Meng Li looks back and sees Hao Yehua catching up with a sword. He looks fierce and yells at Wei Feixing:


    "viin, take your life."


    Too focused, I don''t seem to see Meng Li.


    After shouting, his sword went to Wei Feixing''s back.


    He was followed by the group.


    Meng Li can''t watch Wei Feixing die. Although she wants to, she can''t bring endless trouble.


    She takes out her sword and blocks Hao Yehua''s sword.


    Wei Feixing hid beside Meng Li and helped his two disciples.


    Hao Yihua''s sword returned to his hands. He took it and said to Meng Li:


    "you should not participate in my grudge with him. I have no malice towards you."


    Meng Li ignores Hao Yehua, looks back at Wei Feixing and says:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Wei Feixing gasped, dissatisfied with Meng Li''s questioning tone. He said:


    "why do you care so much? Help me kill them."


    Meng Li looked at Wei Feixing with a cold face, and fan Sisi said angrily:


    "this despicable person attacked us while we were fighting with monsters."


    Meng Lifu''s forehead, Wei Feixing is so able to die, why didn''t he die early.


    She said faintly:


    "I know, but I won''t let you kill him."


    Hao Yehua looks at Meng Li by surprise, and is silent for a moment. With disappointment, he says, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person who doesn''t know right or wrong."


    Meng Li: "whatever you say, I won''t let him die."


    Wei Feixing died in front of her eyes, she good hand good feet back, afraid is really want to be Wei Yun p dead.


    In fact, he could escape from the sect, but when he thought of the client''s mother, Meng Li thought that he should be patient.


    She was not lucky to meet this wave of people.


    Even if she does not appear, Wei Feixing will not die.


    Fan Sisi didn''t expect Meng Lihui to speak so frankly, and he didn''t even have a high sounding reason.


    Hao Yehua thought for a moment and asked:


    "was the secret you said just out of thin air or out of thin air?"


    "What''s the secret?"


    "What''s the secret?"


    Wei Feixing and fan Sisi asked at the same time.


    Meng Li didn''t dump any of them. She said:


    "it''s true. I didn''t cheat you."


    Hao Yihua sipped his mouth and said:


    "OK, I believe you. That''s it."


    "If you mess with me again, I don''t care who your father is. I''ll make you regret it." He looked at Wei Feixing and warned.


    I don''t know why. Hao Yehua feels that he has found his own shadow in the woman opposite.


    Hao Yihua was moved by his disdain to exin to anyone.


    He can feel that the other party doesn''t like Wei Feixing, and he can also feel the other party''s difficulties. After all, Wei Feixing''s father adopted her, and she can''t just sit by and ignore her.


    Wei Feixing snorted, looking at only two people around him, with a Meng Li.


    The rest of the people have died, Wei Feixing think these people really useless.


    Fan Sisi said reluctantly:


    "elder martial brother Hao, is that ok?"


    Hao Yihua shook his head and said:


    "let''s go."


    Fan Sisi: "but..."


    Hao Yihua leads the way, and the people behind him hesitate and follow him.


    Fan Sisi looks at Meng Li very reluctantly, stomps his foot, stares at Meng Li with hatred, and keeps up with Hao Yehua.


    Seeing this, Wei Feixing breathed a sigh of relief and held out his hand to Meng Li:


    "give me some pills to supplement my spiritual power."Meng Li nced at Wei Feixing faintly:


    "No."


    Wei Feixing red:


    "how can it not be? You must have. Give it to me quickly."


    Meng Li ignores Wei Feixing and is so angry that Wei Feixing grinds his teeth. It''s Wei Feixing''s disciples who give him a bottle.


    When he took the pill and refined it, he asked Meng Li:


    "where did you go before? It''s too dangerous. How do you save your life? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m lost. I can''t see you when I look back. I''ve been looking for you these two days. I just want to run for my life."


    Wei Feixing is skeptical:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Wei Feixing looks up and down at Meng Li with disdain. Then he thinks of something ugly. He asks again:


    "what''s the secret between you and Hao Yehua?"


    Meng Li meditates without raising his head:


    "there is no secret."


    "Have you met him these days?" Wei Feixing asked.


    Meng Li is impatient:


    "this behavior is like a jealous viin."


    Wei Feixing''s face was frozen, and he felt embarrassed and warned Meng Li:


    "I tell you, stay away from him, and you can contact him again. Don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Meng Li was silent and didn''t speak. He didn''t want to take care of the retarded.


    Wei Feixing thought that Meng Li was afraid, which made him a little proud.


    Meng Li thinks that in the plot, Wei Feixing beats and scolds the client like that. On the one hand, it''s because Yuan Yin is not what he gets. Most importantly, Yuan Yin is what his enemy Hao Yehua gets.


    After everyone adjusted their breath, Meng Li got up and left.


    Wei Feixing keeps up with Meng Li and keeps talking about him. He praises himself for killing some monsters. He also angrily says how annoying Hao Yehua is.


    He didn''t ask where Meng left, so he followed Meng Li closely for fear of losing him.


    Until the next day, Meng Li felt that the aura of the secret ce was not so strong all of a sudden, and they all went to the same ce.


    She looked up and saw a three story tower suddenly appeared from the sky. It was floating in the air and looming.


    The whole body of the tower is gray, giving people a sense of simplicity.


    Meng Li knew that it would be a while before the towernded.


    In fact, I can feel that the tower seems to be prepared for Hao Yehua. People who have been to this secret ce before have never seen the tower.


    Meng Li tut tut twice, Wei Feixing eximed in Meng Li''s ear:


    "look at the sky, there are There''s something


    Wei Feixing''s excited tongue could hardly straighten.

 Chapter 231

    Meng Li ignored Wei Feixing.


    However, Wei Feixing was obviously more excited. He also stretched out his hand to pullmongli''s sleeve and said in a hurry:


    "look at it quickly."


    Meng Li looked up again:


    "see."


    Wei Feixing said:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    The four of them just went that way.


    By the time we arrived, there were many people under the tower.


    The tower is still in the air.


    There are people from all sects, and they all gather together. They seem to be in a good mood, but in fact they are on guard.


    Hao Yehua and his party also pushed. Dayan sect had other disciples. They didn''t have a good rtionship with Hao Yehua, so they pushed alone.


    Meng Li went to join them.


    Wei Feixing raised his head and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Someone replied:


    "I don''t know. Wait for a while. The tower is falling at a certain speed."


    Wei Feixing looked up at the tower and said:


    "there must be something good in the tower. When ites down, I will go to find out."


    Meng Li sat on his knees and breathed:


    "can you talk less nonsense?"


    Wei Feixing


    Surrounding disciples: Er


    As time goes by, the tower gets closer and closer to the ground. We calcte thending area of the tower and spontaneously vacate an open space for the tower tond.


    After all, no one wants to be killed by the tower.


    After a long time, the tower started to stop moving slowly, and it stopped steadily about 10 meters above the ground.


    Everyone looked at each other, this


    Do you want to fly up?


    But they are all below the foundation period, they can''t fly.


    Hao Yehua was calm and said to the people around him to wait.


    Meng Li is also rtively calm.


    Wei Feixing was the only one who was not calm. He said in a hurry:


    e down,e on."


    "Come on,e on."


    Wei Feixing''s anxious and indecisive manner made some disciples of other sects show disdain.


    It''s really noisy.


    The three-story pagoda kept about one incense stick in mid air, and its first simple door was opened.


    There was a strong white light, and everyone was blinded by the white light.


    After the white light slowly disappeared, a hundred step stonedder appeared between the ground and the tower.


    The ancient gate was also closed.


    See this, someone will rush up the stairs, Wei Feixing also intend to rush out, but see Meng can''t leave the anxious appearance, he even steadied his pace.


    But he was worried, he said:


    e on, let''s go."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    He doesn''t look at him.


    Meng Li forward, Wei Feixing in Meng Li side, at this time someone has stepped on the steps, they rush too anxious, not prepared, caught off guard and knelt on the steps.


    Then he stood up.


    Seeing this, Wei Feixing said triumphantly:


    "you see, if I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, I know there''s something fishy in it, so I''m a little slow."


    Meng Li is silent. Sometimes he feels that it''s a waste of time to talk to people like Wei Feixing.


    She did not use a trace of spiritual power, convergence true yuan, stepped on the first step.


    This step is not an ordinary step. As you step up the first step, it will exert force on you.


    The higher you climb, the greater the pressure you bear.


    In this way, some people who can not bear the pressure will be turned away.


    However, the first reaction of practitioners is to use spiritual power to resist this force, but they don''t know that this will backfire.


    If you don''t use the spirit power, you can''t catch the strength on your body. Instead, you will exert less pressure.


    Meng Li remembers that before she became a soul, she went to the ancestral gate, the mountaineering gate and the Mountain Gate of the ancestral gate.


    It''s the same as this step.


    At that time, she also went to the middle and found that it could be like this.


    But her fate is unpredictable. Her master died. Because of her personality, she didn''t have many friends in the sect. So far, she has no nostalgia for that sect.


    asionally suddenly think of, also only the current dust past.


    Even so, when Meng Li stepped on the first step, she still felt the pressure, like a heavy stone on her shoulder.


    Wei Feixing, on the other side, is also struggling.


    He said:


    "what the hell are these steps?"


    Everyone is very hard to climb, at this time no one to pay attention to Wei Feixing.Wei Feixing scolded a few words again, feeling boring, but he also honestly climbed up the stairs.


    With the passage of time, we climb the stairs more and more slowly.


    Some people even sweating, simply sitting directly on the steps to breathe up.


    But seeing someone walking in front of them, I was also anxious.


    I don''t know when to open the gate on the first floor. If they don''t have time to open it, don''t they miss the chance?


    At this time, Hao Yihua also looked very serious. Sometimes he looked at the end of thedder, and sometimes at his own feet. He was full of perseverance.


    In many people, he is not very good at the moment, is in the upper reaches.


    Meng Li is also in the middle and upper reaches. Although he is hard, he can cope with it.


    The invisible stone on his shoulder seemed to sink more and more.


    Also stop and go, a hundred steps, and finally, in Meng Li climb nine or ten steps, someone climbed the hundredth step.


    He is a disciple of another sect. At the moment, he seems to have exhausted his spiritual power, and he seems to have exhausted all his strength. At the moment, with all his strength, he appears a bottle of pills in his hand, pours it into his mouth and begins to breathe.


    Everyone was relieved to see that the door had not been opened, so how about going up first.


    Slowly one after another, they climbed thest step one after another.


    But they all look like they''re exhausted.


    Meng Li finally went up. If she wanted to, she would have gone up, but there was no need.


    The aura in her body doesn''t cost at all. She just needs to breathe to recover.


    However, she still took out the pill and made a gesture to supplement the spirit power, so as to avoid doubt.


    Hao Yehua is also kneeling. He looks at Meng Li and doesn''t speak.


    Wei Feixing is still climbing. Seeing that Meng Li has gone up, he doesn''t have the strength to say anything else at the moment. He is sweating and doing his best. Finally, he alsoes up.


    After he came up, hey in front of Meng Li, breathless.


    When he straightened out his breathing, he said to Meng Li:


    e on, give me the pills."


    Meng Li looked down at Wei Feixing''s face:


    "No."


    Wei Feixing raised his finger to Meng Li: "you...!"


    Hao Yihua sneered.


    Wei Feixing thought that his disgusting people were around him, so he became alert. Now his spiritual power is exhausted, and it''s easy to be attacked by others.


    What''s more, one step is so tired that I don''t know what I will encounter when I enter the tower. If I think so, he should recover his spiritual power as soon as possible.


    We shouldn''t waste any more time.


    Thinking of this, he got up and sat down, took out a bottle of pills from his body and poured it into his mouth. He also looked at the people who were still climbing the steps, with contempt.

 Chapter 232

    About half an hourter, the gate on the first floor opened automatically.


    Those friars who are still struggling to climb the steps are flustered at this, but they who were originally on the steps are rejected by the steps and roll at the bottom of the steps.


    I can''t get to the first step.


    We can only watch the people who have climbed the 100th step.


    Those who didn''te up included two disciples who were usually with Wei Feixing.


    Wei Feixing wanted to enter the tower very much, because he could see a lot of things inside from the outside.


    He looked at Meng Li anxiously:


    "go, you go first."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    At the moment, someone has been trying to go inside. He looks cautious. Meng Li raises his foot and enters the first floor.


    Walk freely inside.


    Looking at the furnishings in the tower, I didn''t take them.


    Everyone saw Meng Li go in, and they all rushed in.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t take it yet."


    But after that, no one took it seriously, and some even felt that Meng Li was afraid that they would take it away.


    However, there are still some people who choose not to move carefully.


    I also have the idea of letting others do experiments.


    Even Wei Feixing didn''t reach out to get it.


    There is a man, he moves very fast, the first time to reach out and get a bottle of pills, and then his fingers be ck.


    And it''s still spreading to the palm and wrist, which makes people who were going to reach out for something stop and look at this person in shock.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you want to live, you should break this arm."


    The man looked at Meng Li in horror, his face tangled, and said:


    "I don''t want to break my arm."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. She just gave a warning. If she didn''t want to break her arm, she would die.


    But as the toxin spread from his fingers to his wrist, he was still hesitating, and the people next to him were anxious to give him all kinds of pills to try to detoxify.


    But it didn''t work.


    The man''s face also became miserable and ferocious. He looked at Meng Li and said:


    "can a broken arm really save his life?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "I''m just a suggestion. The decision is up to you."


    "If the toxin invades the heart, no one can save you."


    People nearby advised:


    "it''s better to break your arm. When you have a chance in the future, you can''t say it can''t be reborn. It seems that someone has done it in legend."


    The man said:


    "you know it''s a legend. It''s not credible."


    The people next to him were silent. Knowing the man''s mood, they didn''t argue with him.


    The man took out his sword and drew on his arm. He closed his eyes and couldn''t do it.


    But toxin didn''t give him the chance to hesitate, it had already climbed on his arm.


    The skin on his arm was ck, and people nearby urged him to make an early decision.


    But he had a ferocious face and could not make up his mind.


    If the poison can''t kill people, but he breaks his arm, he will lose a lot.


    Hao Yehua was silent for a long time, and finally said:


    "I think elder martial sister Jiang is right. It should be the only choice to break her arm and protect her life."


    The man looks at Hao Yehua and shivers his lips:


    "what if this thing can''t kill me?"


    Hao Yehua is speechless.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he was very healthy. Before he had time to say one more word, he died.


    Then his body disappeared and was rejected by the tower.


    This made the people on the first floor look at each other, and someone spat:


    "ying with us, putting things here so that no one can take them, I have to work hard to climb up."


    Some people advised:


    "don''t get angry, there must be a solution."


    Then the man looked at the passage on the second floor.


    Everyone knows that since the first floor can''t be touched, go and see what''s on the second floor.


    Meng Li also looked in the past. After entering the second floor, it was the dreand in the plot.


    Only through the test of fantasy can we enter the real second level and see the true face.


    At this time, Hao Yehua said calmly:


    "don''t hurry up. Let''s take a look at the first floor. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "The three-story tower has a lot of space from the outside and a lot of space toe in. But please pay attention to where you stand. We are all standing in the middle. Why is that so?"


    Someone gave a sigh and thought that Hao Yehua had a point.


    He took a few steps forward, but he couldn''t help walking in an arc. He was surprised and said: "it seems that we havee naturally."


    Hao Yihua also took a few steps at random:"Yes, that''s it."


    Hao Yehua talked with others about the solution. They all decided that there was something fishy in it.


    Even Wei Feixing joined the discussion.


    But it''s obvious that what he said is nonsense, and no one talks to him.


    Then Wei Feixing asked Meng Li:


    "do you think I''m right?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not right."


    Wei Feixing: you are so angry


    Meng Li said with a gentle smile, "it''s better to be angry."


    Wei Feixing looks at Meng Li''s smile. If he ignores this woman''s bad words, her smile really makes him feel good.


    Meng Li doesn''t interrupt Hao Yehua''s discussion. Anyway, Hao Yehua can solve the problem.


    She didn''t want to steal the limelight.


    If the performance is too smart, it will be introduced into Wei Yun''s ears. Wei Yun certainly doesn''t want to see her too smart. The smarter she is, the more defensive and suspicious she will be.


    Finally, with half of Hao Yehua''s strength and half of his luck, his powerful spiritual power was in a fixed position.


    After that, it seemed that the spiritual power was not enough, and his followers were asked to input it to him.


    It looks very hard anyway.


    Meng Li said it wasfortable to stand by.


    Finally, with Hao Yehua''s unremitting efforts, the game broke and the furnishings of the hall began to move.


    Finally, in addition to the hall, there are small rooms, which are made of gray stones.


    And before the hall furnishings have disappeared, reced with something different from before.


    Hao Yihua''s face was a little tired, but there was no other color. He said:


    "it should be better now."


    "But you should pay attention when you take things. My intuition is not so simple."


    Hao Yehua touched his chin with his hand and thought about it.


    But when people think of the man who died before, they are also quite scared, and no one takes the lead.


    Later, Hao Yihua and his followers began to search for things to break the situation. When people saw this, they also took action.


    Meng Li is very fast. She goes into a room and throws something into it. As soon as it falls to the ground, it is still rolling. A falls from the roof and catches what she throws.


    And the shrinks rapidly, and the deformation and division of the things she throws in is finished.


    Meng Li threw it again, and then fell severals.


    as like as two peas.


    If a man goes in and is caught off guard, his bones will be strangled.

 Chapter 233

    Every room has a different mechanism, everything must be careful.


    Meng Li didn''t go in until there was no falling down again. In the middle of the room, there was a supply table with a box. It was a defensive magic weapon, which could resist the attack of a yuan infant monk.


    Meng Li took in the space ring with the box.


    Looked at the on the ground, Meng Li all received in the space ring.


    Don''t waste it.


    Meng Li went into several rooms and collected some things, including pills and magic weapons.


    It''s a harvest.


    There are many rooms on the first floor, but there are also many people inside. After Meng Li collected a few rooms and came out, there was nothing to search for.


    Look again, there are already people on the second floor.


    Meng Li looks around, but there is no Hao Yehua''s figure.


    She also stepped on the second step.


    After finishing thest step of the second floor, Meng Li saw that the opposite side was a vast grasnd. A huge boa constrictor with a long tail was biting her from the air.


    Even if Meng Li had done well in the face of various pictures in the dreand, he was still shaken by the stimtion of this picture.


    Take a closer look, this is the super size of the biggest snake among the ten snakes before.


    Meng Li stood still. As soon as the snake touched her, the whole Python disappeared.


    Then it turned into a picture of a charming red nt.


    Its whole body with thorns, tightly wrapped in Meng Li''s body, absorbing the vitality energy of Meng Li''s body, and the branches of the wisteria are still swinging, it seems that it is still expressing its pleasure.


    Meng Li actually feels that her vitality and spiritual power are slowly disappearing. She takes out her sword, instills spiritual power into her sword, and intends to split the vine with her sword.


    6018 quiet voice:


    "why do you fall into the dreand when you know how to do it?"


    Meng Li''s spirit power instantly takes back. She closes her eyes and no longer looks at the wisteria wrapped around her body.


    Let it absorb, everything is an illusion.


    There is nock of spiritual power and vitality.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. This dreand is really powerful. It''s half true and half false. I''m looking for the point where people go to the heart.


    She was afraid of snakes earlier. There are snakes in the picture.


    She thought about whether the wisteria would bite back one day, which was her deep concern, and the picture came out.


    As soon as she took the sword, she also took it seriously. She thought that wenqingteng had really grown up and took the opportunity to bite her.


    This kind of dreand looks for the weak point in people''s heart. If it''s true, it can''t get half the effect even though it''s exhausted to fight with the illusion with spiritual power.


    There are even people who are crazy and die of self explosion.


    It''s so powerful that people have to sigh.


    The vines twined more tightly. It twined Meng Li with more vines and pricked deeper with the red thorn. Meng Li emptied his mind and didn''t want anything. Finally, the vines slowly disappeared.


    The dreand couldn''t produce anything for a moment.


    It can''t capture the inner point of Meng Li.


    Finally, some strange things appeared to scare Meng Li. Meng Li was not moved.


    But what makes Meng Li feel funny is that mirage begins to lure her around.


    Meng Li: ah, I''m not going.


    Want to set her up?


    Let her deliver it herself?


    No way!


    There is no doubt that as long as she walks around, she will definitely meet Hao Yehua.


    No matter what the mirage turns out, Meng Li sticks to his mind and doesn''t move. Hao Yehua wants to be with anyone.


    Just don''t mess with her.


    Until the end, many treasures appeared in the mirage, which lured Meng away to take them.


    Meng Lifu''s forehead.


    It''s too obvious that you want to cheat her into sending gold finger to the man


    The way of heaven is too deep.


    Finally, the illusion disappeared, and the secondyer of truth appeared in front of her.


    It will take her a few steps to get to the second floor.


    In fact, a space between the first floor and the second floor is opened up for the test of mirage.


    She''s out of the space and can''t see the people in it. Theyout of


    as like as two peas in secondyers is exactly the same as that after the first level, but it is more dangerous and dangerous.


    Meng Li took advantage of no one toe up now, collected a few rooms, also didn''t take clean, still left a little for the people behind.


    It''s not her kindness, but the second floor is really finished. I''m afraid it''s hard to get away today. People must let her spit out more.


    What''s more, some things are not important to her, so she should be less greedy.


    It was also because mirage had to hold on to her, and she also dyed for a period of time in the secret ce, and soon there was movement outside.Someone passed the mirage test and began to collect the second level things.


    There are more and more people. Meng Li finds out that Hao Yihua doesn''t collect things directly on the second floor. He goes straight to the third floor.


    There are people behind him.


    Probably after passing the mirage test, I found that the secondyer had nothing to gain.


    Meng Li also ns to go to the third floor. Only one person can go to the third floor.


    I don''t know if Hao Yehua was poisoned this time.


    Then I thought, what''s the matter with her.


    Meng Li also stepped onto the third level, just like the test of fantasy, they entered an independent space.


    This space is a closed room, in which there is a human figure puppet. The puppet is surrounded by light yellow light. Its surface seems to be made of refined iron, and it looks very cold.


    Meng Li knew that if he wanted to pass the third level, he had to fight the human figure puppet.


    And the moves used by this puppet are very wonderful.


    So it''s hard to decide.


    And it takes the first to win to get to the third level.


    It was at this level that the client failed and waster excluded from the tower.


    Meng Li felt a little strange and wanted topete with one of them.


    She began to move, in this space with the human figure puppet unarmed fight.


    The human puppet''s whole body is cold and hard. When it hits it, it still has strength to bounce back.


    Meng Li''s arm was numb.


    Meng Li understood that brute force is not the right choice, and skillful force is the right choice.


    Meng Li spent an hour in the room with the puppet. He was in pain all over his body. He felt that his bones were about to fall apart before he finally defeated the puppet.


    Meng left his eyes and went straight to the third floor.


    A male voice sounded in her ear:


    "you''re up, too."


    Meng Li slowly turns his head and looks at Hao Yehua with a smile. Hao Yehua stands behind Meng Li, his eyes full of appreciation.


    Meng Li''s smile froze on his face.


    What the hell?


    Isn''t Hao Yehua the only one in the plot?


    Even if others win the humanoid puppet, because they are not the first, they just give out some prizes and send them out.

 Chapter 234

    So now that Hao Yehua hase up, how can shee up.


    It''s a fascinating operation.


    When Hao Yehua saw Meng Li''s unnatural expression, he said:


    "I just came up. Before I could see the environment clearly, you came too."


    Meng Li looked at the environment of the third floor.


    The third floor is not big, with murals carved on the walls.


    It gives people a sense of mystery and can''t help understanding.


    There is a statue of Wei''an in the middle, a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a stern face.


    His eyes are especially vivid. They seem to be carved, but they give people the feeling of being watched by him.


    Meng Li always feels that she has not evaded the routine. She smiles, takes out all kinds of antidote pills from the space ring and takes them.


    Hao Yehua was going to see the contents on the mural, but he stopped and said:


    "do you take these pills?"


    Meng Li said:


    "to avoid poisoning."


    Then he asked curiously:


    "are you not poisoned?"


    Hao Yihua was surprised that Meng Li asked this question, but he said honestly:


    "No


    Meng Li


    Is it time for her to leave now?


    She looked for the exit and found that there was no exit at all. There was no ess to the downstairs.


    In desperation, she took a lot of antidote pills.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to get poisoned.


    When Hao Yehua sees Meng Li like this, he can''t help taking out some antidote pills and taking them.


    It''s good to be cautious.


    They began to look at the murals. The murals seemed to be static, but after a long time, they seemed to be dynamic.


    It''s like slow motion.


    The mural vividly depicts a man''s life.


    The people and things he met during his cultivation, as well as the opportunities he gained, then he created a sect, and finally fought with another sect.


    Of course, in the story, he is one side of justice, the other side is unreasonable and vicious.


    The picture is tragic. His disciples were ughtered, and he was seriously injured in the corpses everywhere.


    On the mural, there are the faces of his enemies, especially the vivid images.


    After his serious injury, he coincidentally entered the third floor of the three story tower.


    But he came in but couldn''t go out. After eating all the pills, he could only use hisst effort to record these things and leave all the things in his life, in order to find someone who had a chance.


    After his test, you can get his inheritance, but you need to avenge him.


    Hao Yehua understood, and ghost knows where he found the resonance, even very for men to fight against injustice.


    He said to the statue of the man:


    "please rest assured, master, I have your favor today, and I will get justice for you when I have the ability in the future."


    Meng Li silently makeints about it.


    They don''t know where their enemies are, and the truth of the matter has yet to be debated. Just listening to one side of the story, Hao Yehua hastily boasted about it.


    Moreover, Hao Yihua''s readingprehension is obviously not very good.


    This tower was not created by this man at all, and the things under it were not his. What kind of favor has Hao Yehua got from him now.


    But Meng Li didn''t speak.


    It''s a wet nket to say it.


    As soon as Hao Yehua''s voice was over, a charming person came out of the statue. Generally speaking, this person is what the statue looks like.


    He said:


    "I don''t know how many years I''ve been waiting for someone."


    With infinite exmation.


    Hao Yehua was more excited, and he said:


    "master, what are you doing?"


    The man said:


    "this is myst wisp of spirit, in order to leave a legacy."


    "I need someone to help me fulfill myst wish."


    Meng Li sits on the ground with his knees crossed and looks at them silently.


    The man looks at Hao Yehua. Hao Yehua is very excited. They talk to each other and ignore Meng Li.


    Finally, the man said: "if you can bear the pressure of my spirit, take a few more moves and I will teach you my whole life."


    Hao Yehua readily agrees.


    Men release the pressure, regardless of the scope, and Meng Li also bear the mountain like pressure.


    She said slowly:


    "since you are testing him, please take back the pressure on me."


    When the man looked back, he seemed to find that there was another man here. He said:


    "it''s OK, you can take the test with him. I can choose one of you."Meng Li


    She doesn''t want any inheritance now, because she doesn''t have time to avenge this person.


    Hao Yihua''s body is slightly bent down because of the mountain like pressure. He sticks to it by biting his teeth.


    Thest knee is kneeling on the ground with a twisted face.


    Meng Li was sweating, and he closed his eyes to cope with the pressure of this pitfall.


    After a while, the man took back the pressure, the expression seems not very satisfied.


    This made Hao Yehua look at the man a little uneasily.


    The man thinks about it and asks Hao Yehua to fight against him. Hao Yehua offends him and begins to fight against the man.


    After a fight, the man could not help shaking his head.


    There is still a gap between him and the disciples he wants.


    If alive, how does he need to be so aggrieved.


    After checking Hao Yehua''s aplishments, he found that he was not yet in the foundation period, which made him even more disappointed.


    It''s not a genius at this age. His hatred is too deep. How can mediocre people get revenge.


    But see Meng Li, mind moved, let Meng Li also with him on a few moves.


    Meng Li shakes her head and refuses. She can''t get revenge for this person and can''t meet the expectation of the other party.


    As for Hao Yehua, it has nothing to do with her to ept inheritance.


    Looking at men like this, I''m not satisfied with Hao Yehua.


    This time, Hao Yihua is not like the true yuan''s integrity and the cultivation of the foundation period in the plot, which should not surprise people.


    It can only be said that it is above average.


    It''s normal not to be satisfied.


    Hao Yehua was a little surprised and asked Meng Li:


    "why don''t you ept the kindness of your predecessors?"


    Meng Li said: "because he can''t do what he wants for him."


    The man is a little displeased. After checking Meng Li''s aplishments, he is not as good as the young man in front of him. He is really worse one by one.


    Also put out to Meng Li of that mind.


    But he didn''t want what he wanted. It seemed that he was angry and had no choice. He sighed and opened his fingers. A mass of purple light appeared from his hands and was infiltrated into Hao Yehua''s brain by him.


    Then the man''s figure became weaker and weaker, and finally said:


    "I have exhausted my strength and will dissipate. Remember, remember, don''t forget what I told you."


    Hao Yehua knelt down and said, "from now on, you will be my master, and you will never die to avenge my master."


    The man is a little satisfied, the figure is more and more light, and finally dissipates in this space.


    He left Meng Li and Hao Yehua facing each other.

 Chapter 235

    Hao Yehua said to Meng Li:


    "wait for me, I''ll digest."


    Meng Li said.


    He stood up and began to look around.


    Until Hao Yihua digested the inheritance in his mind, he took a deep breath, and a surprise shed on his face.


    Hao Yehua said:


    "in the inheritance left by the master, there are also some magic tools left in the thirdyer. He just took the pill, but the magic tools did not move. After his change, there is another ce for the things. Let''s look for it."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "since you have acquired his inheritance, have you ever asked about his name?"


    Hao Yihua choked. He was really excited at that time. He forgot to ask about such an important matter.


    He searched in his mind and said:


    "I know his name."


    Meng Li said.


    When the man talked with Hao Yehua earlier, he guessed that there were magic weapons.


    The man said he only took pills.


    Hao Yihua gets up, and Meng Li starts to look around.


    After a lot of exploration and research, they finally found the mechanism. After breaking it, a stone gate appeared. Inside the stone gate was a secret room.


    Meng Li two people step into, there is a pile of dead bones, should be just that man''s skeleton.


    Next to it is the third level magic weapon.


    The thirdyer''s magic weapon is more precious than Meng Li''s first and secondyers. Hao Yihua kneels to the dead bone.


    Then he got up and sipped his mouth and said:


    "you choose first."


    Meng Li smiles, looks at Hao Ye, and says:


    "bribe me?"


    Hao Yihua shakes his head, thinks about it and says:


    "ording to the truth, this kind of opportunity should not be known to others. It''s easy to cause trouble, but I don''t want to do that."


    Meng Li asked: "why do you think you can make me shut up forever?"


    Hao Yihua shook his head helplessly:


    "I don''t know why you don''t seem to like me, but believe me, you are not my opponent."


    Meng Li picks up eyebrows and smiles:


    "young man, you are too confident."


    Hao Yehua takes a look at the magic weapons. They are all top-grade magic weapons. Rao Shi is also attracted by them. He is a little reluctant to part with them.


    But let this woman choose first, hope she expresses a state, but this time don''t know good intention, let him anger also not from move.


    He said in a deep voice:


    "if you choose some magic weapons and take the oath of heaven, I promise I won''t do anything to you."


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    "What are you thinking, let me take the oath of heaven?"


    Hao Yehua was silent and didn''t speak. Although this request was a bit excessive, he didn''t believe anyone except himself.


    If this matter is told, he will get the inheritance of great power. I don''t know how many people will trouble him.


    It was the best way. He didn''t want to kill her.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I won''t swear the way of heaven. I don''t like someone to do this to me."


    Hao Yehua exined:


    "as long as you abide by the vows of heaven, it has no influence on you."


    Meng Li smiles. She doesn''t like to be forced like this.


    Even if she vows in the name of her client, it will not be affected.


    Even if she uses her own name, she will leave the world. How can heaven catch her and punish her.


    "First of all, you probably don''t understand that I came up with my own ability."


    "These things are also the original things in the tower. They don''t belong to your master."


    "As long as I have the ability, why can''t I get it?" Meng Li asks Hao Yehua softly.


    She was not angry about it.


    Hao Yihua nodded: "what you said is reasonable, but people are selfish. I have to n for myself."


    Meng Li blinked his eyes:


    "in that case, why don''t wepete? Who wins, who owns these things?"


    Hao Yehua said:


    "I don''t want to fight with you."


    Meng Li said, "but I want to do it with you. If I don''t do it, it''s like you gave me these things. I don''t like this feeling. Do you understand?"


    Hao Yihua closed his eyes, opened them again and sighed:


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "you still don''t understand, your biggest mistake..."


    After a pause and a smile, she continued:


    "the biggest mistake is being too confident."


    After that, Meng Li took out his sword, pointed it at Hao Yehua and said, "if you win me, I don''t want any of these things."


    Hao Yihua is even more helpless. He wants to say that if she can make the vow of heaven, he will give up these things to her.Seeing that Hao Yihua did not move, Meng Li began to attack. Hao Yihua said helplessly:


    "if you have to, don''t me me for being rude."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "you don''t have to show a helpless face. You and I have no other entanglements. It''s human nature to encounter treasure disputes."


    Hao Yehua naturally can''t stand up and let Meng Li fight.


    He took out his weapon to deal with it and said:


    "in fact, there is a better solution."


    Meng Li didn''t answer, but she didn''t.


    Youe and I go a few moves, Hao Yehua''s face gradually serious, very serious fight with Meng Li.


    They used the spirit power to attack, and the move power they released became bigger and bigger. The secret room was too small. They went to the hall to fight.


    The attack released by Hao Yehua is evaded by Meng Li, and the attack hits the wall.


    The same is true of Meng Li''s attack.


    The murals on the wall are pitted by the attacks of Hao Yehua and Meng Li.


    I don''t know who hit the hidden mechanism. Countless holes appeared in the murals on the wall, and yellow poisonous smoke came out.


    Began to diffuse towards Meng Li.


    Meng Li was really disgusted.


    I want to swear.


    It''s seductive again.


    It''s the same routine again.


    The way of heaven must use this routine to catch her, so as to learn for Hao Ye Huajing, right?


    Can''t you y something else?


    I don''t know why there''s such disgusting poison in secret.


    She quickly stops her attack on Hao Yehua and holds her breath.


    Hao Yihua also stopped attacking and tried to avoid inhaling poison. The antidote was thrown into his mouth.


    However, Hao Yihua''s antidote had no effect. His whole body began to turn red, and his eyes at Meng Li became abnormal.


    Full of desire.


    Meng Li can''t bear the poison any more. People can''t keep breathing.


    Why don''t you just take a few puffs of poisonous smoke.


    For a moment, her body became very hot, and there was a strong desire. Meng Li tried to suppress this desire and said to Hao Yehua:


    "hold on a little longer."


    Hao Yihua looks at Meng Li and nods. He doesn''t want to be controlled by this medicine.


    Meng Li said, a person into the secret room.


    When Hao Yehua sees this, he thinks Meng Li deliberately keeps away from him for fear of losing his manners.


    This is the normal reaction of women.


    Moreover, one of them should take the initiative to avoid suspicion. If he is still wandering in front of him, facing a living woman, and his impression of her is not bad, he does not know how long he can hold.


    Meng Li sits on the ground in the secret room. She takes out the elixir in the space ring and chews it in her mouth.

 Chapter 236

    All of a sudden, Meng Li felt that his internal organs were burning, and his meridians were like ten thousand needles. Meng Li took a breath of cold air in pain.


    She got this elixir in the field of elixir, which has the effect of detoxification.


    But it needs to be refined into a pill. If you don''t take it, it will make the person who takes it suffer.


    Originally, I wanted to take it back to refine some pills, but I wasted it here.


    Heartache, physical pain, Meng Li felt his whole person is not good.


    But it''s good to get rid of the poison.


    She stood up in pain and went out to see Hao Yehua. He was also extremely patient at the moment. Seeing Meng Li, he was hoarse:


    "I..."


    Meng Li put his index finger between his lips: "Shh..."


    Hao Yehua is stunned for a moment, and Meng Lies to Hao Yehua.


    His body assumed a defensive posture and took a deep breath in his airway:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I think it''s OK to knock you out."


    With Meng Li''s decisive move, Hao Yihua is in a bad state. Therefore, he can''t resist and is knocked unconscious by Meng Li.


    Meng Li knocked Hao Yehua unconscious, so he took all the top-grade magic weapons in the thirdyer.


    None of them are going to stay for Hao Yehua.


    If Hao Yehua wants to go around saying that the magic weapon she took has brought her trouble, she doesn''t mind telling her about the inheritance of Hao Yehua.


    Hao Yehua doesn''t have much foundation in the cultivation world now. It''s normal for him to get something and be coveted by others.


    The harvest of this secret ce is very good. These things are enough for her to exchange for a lot of spirit stone cultivation.


    She sat quietly beside Hao Yehua and began to practice.


    This tower will automatically exclude people, so she is not in a hurry.


    After all, the man of the world is here and can always go out.


    If you can''t get out, n again.


    On the way, Hao Yihua wants to wake up. Meng Li doesn''t hesitate to knock him out and doesn''t give him a chance to wake up.


    Meng Li felt that she had been practicing in the third level for several hours, and suddenly felt that she was violently rolled up by a powerful force, which dragged her and broke the top of the tower, and she was excluded from the tower.


    At thest nce in the tower, she sees Hao Yehua in aa being dragged by the same force. She obviously feels that the force is much softer and slower than the force dragging her.


    The difference is too obvious


    And Meng''s posture from the ground is not beautiful, she was brutally dropped to the ground by that force.


    She heard Wei Feixing''s voice:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    At the same time, fan Sisi''s eager voice was heard:


    "have you met elder martial brother hao? Is he still in there? "


    Meng Li calmly got up from the ground, gave himself a dust removal form, and then looked around.


    In front of her was the bottom of all the sects. They looked at her with a pair of eyes, as if they were looking at a treasure.


    Looking up, the tower is still in mid air, but it is rising at an average speed. It seems that it is going to leave.


    Fan Sisi asked eagerly:


    "where is elder martial brother hao?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I don''t know."


    At a nce, fan Sisi''s brow was full of anxiety.


    Worry about people.


    As for Hao Yehua, she is very upset with so many suspicious and jealous eyes.


    "How can I not know that now everyone is out, you and elder martial brother Hao are the only ones out atst."


    Meng Li let out a sound and found some monks lying in the tower on the ground.


    Including the friar who was poisoned the first time, he is ck and blue now.


    There are also many injured people. It is not impossible for them to be injured by human puppets or fight with others in the tower.


    Meng Li shook his head: "maybe your elder martial brother Hao is still in it."


    Fan Sisi doubted: "really."


    Meng Li turned around:


    "he''sing."


    Hao Yihua''s body is lying t in the air, and he is slowly descending.


    Fan Sisi and his party gathered around and nned to catch Hao Yehua.


    Wei Feixing looks at Meng Li with doubt: "are you ok?"


    Meng Li: "what can I do for you?"


    Wei Feixing lowered his voice:


    "you have been with him for a long time, we have been waiting outside for a long time."


    His face was twisted, as if he had caught his cheating wife.


    But because of theck of standing, he suppressed his anger.


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "so?"


    Wei Feixing said urgently:


    "tell me honestly, what happened in it?"Meng Li said with a smile, "you are very jealous. You are a viin."


    Wei Feixing gritted his teeth and said:


    "I wish I could not speak with your mouth."


    "Why do you care about my business? Who are you? Don''t you think it''s too much and impolite? " Meng Li stares at Wei Feixing coldly and asks.


    Wei Feixing was stunned and his mouth opened.


    I want to say that you are my person in the future.


    But his father repeatedly warned him not to say it.


    Now I can''t even give a good reason. What a dumb loser.


    Hao Yehua is caught, and his treatment is a little different from Meng Li''s direct and roughnding.


    Fan Sisi touched Hao Yehua, who was hot all over, brushed the floor, looked at Meng Li, and said: "what did you do to elder martial brother hao?"


    But the angry look of Vance was lovely.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do you know that you look like an angry little suckling cat?"


    Fan sisi Don''t tell me about the useless, just say it


    She''s in such a hurry that people are still making fun of her.


    Meng Li blinked: "I didn''t do anything."


    "I don''t quite understand. I''m in aa. You can try to wake me up and ask others what to do." Meng Li looks at fan Sisi suspiciously.


    Fan Sisi''s chest heaved. She was angry by Meng Li. She wanted to say something and was stopped by people around her.


    Several people began to call Hao Yehua in his ear.


    After a while, Hao Yehua woke up. He opened his eyes, looked at some familiar faces, and looked at them again. He was no longer in the tower.


    Looking at the sky, the tower is higher than the height they went in. It should be leaving.


    He turned his head and looked at Meng Li in the crowd. He wanted to say something in his heart, but it was due to so many people.


    The most important thing is that when his senses recover, his body is still abnormal.


    That is to say, he is still in a state of fatal poisoning.


    The eyes of the disciples of each sect revolve back and forth on Meng Li''s and Hao Yehua''s faces, with their own worries in mind.


    Hao Yehua feels extremely ufortable. He feels that if he stays here for one more second, he will run away and can''t control himself. He needs to stay away from people here, especially the women around him. He doesn''t want to hurt anyone.


    He said in a hoarse voice:


    "let me go first."


    Come on, he got up and ran away.


    Fan Sisi''s face was confused, and he rushed to catch up with Hao Yehua.


    Their run made many people think that there was a ghost in it, but some people chased after them.

 Chapter 237

    Originally Meng Li''s body was still a little painful, because the antidote was too strong.


    But suddenly I was amused by this scene.


    Hao Yehua is really guilty of being a thief.


    Those who didn''t catch up also looked at the direction of Hao Yehua''s escape. Although they didn''t catch up, they secretly remembered Hao Yehua.


    On the contrary, Meng Li''s eyes are less.


    Hao Yihua is dragging his body to run in front, and a group of people are chasing him.


    Fan Sisi yelled in the back:


    "elder martial brother Hao, wait for me. Where are you going?"


    Hao Yehua clenched his teeth and said:


    "be obedient. Don''t follow me."


    "Why?" he asked


    Hao Yehua has a bitter expression on his face. He doesn''t answer and runs away.


    The people behind are more interested in Hao Yehua and chase him crazily.


    The picture is weird anyway.


    Meng Li left leisurely, and Wei Feixing quickly caught up with him:


    "did you get any good things in it?" He asked.


    Meng Li asked, "what about you?"


    Wei Feixing a pair of vignt appearance: "why should I tell you?"


    Meng Li: "why should I tell you?"


    Wei Feixing stares at Meng Li.


    The enemy.


    Where Meng Li goes, Wei Feixing follows him. He still pesters Meng Li to tell him what happened in the secret world.


    Minghuang wants to know if Meng Li has any contact with Hao Yehua.


    Meng Li was so entangled that he said:


    "I yed with the puppet for a long time, but I didn''t meet him at all."


    Wei Feixing didn''t believe it:


    "can you fight in it for so long without giving up?"


    Meng Li let out a meaningful voice and said:


    "so you give up?"


    Wei Feixing fidgety face: "do not change the topic."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m different from you. I won''t give up until I die in it."


    Wei Feixing was silent for a moment and didn''t speak.


    I don''t know whether this exnation should be believed or not.


    Meng Li doesn''t n to get rid of Wei Feixing. Just follow him if you like.


    Anyway, she got something.


    I just don''t know how Hao Yehua gets rid of the people who are chasing him.


    And his poison


    Meng Li is a little unkind andughs.


    She also inquired about Wei Yun from Wei Feixing, who knew more about hermon hobbies.


    With Wei Feixing in the secret realm for a few days, Wei Feixing is really a young master.


    Meng Li''s dry food he can''t get used to. He''s making a fuss about eating LingMi or something.


    Ah ~ ~ Meng Li''s attitude towards this is whether he likes to eat or not.


    Anyway, we haven''t opened up a valley yet, and we are hungry and flustered. If we can carry it, we can''t die.


    Wei Fei Xing was mad in his heart and Tucao Meng left. He felt he should not makeints about this.


    But it''s about real cheap skin. The more Meng Li doesn''t have a good face for him, the more he relies on Meng Li.


    In the heart also some are not reconciled, has a conquering mind.


    They wandered in secret for several days, but they didn''t meet Hao Yehua.


    On the contrary, they meet people who are looking for trouble with Meng Li. They try to find out if Meng Li has any chance to make them interested.


    Wei Feixing takes out his identity to scare others, but others also have backstage.


    Even if they fight, the younger generation''s affairs will not rise to the n contradiction.


    I''m not afraid.


    Or Meng Li beat people away with a tough attitude.


    After that, Meng Li took Wei Feixing to find a ce to practice, although it was very obscene and obscene.


    But she was satisfied and didn''t want to go out and make trouble.


    It''s a waste of time to fight with others.


    It was not until the boundary of the secret realm was opened by the elders outside that the disciples of the sect in the secret realm went out one after another.


    This exit is unique, so it is convenient for the disciples to gather.


    Out of the secret realm, the leaders of various sects are already waiting outside.


    Meng Li stood in the line of dayanzong.


    After looking around, Hao Yehua hasn''te out yet.


    All sects are waiting for the disciples who have not yete out. They know that some of them can''te out.


    Elder fan asked his disciples:


    "can you see fan Sisi?"


    The disciple said:


    : she''s with Hao Yehua. I don''t know where she went. "


    Elder fan frowned. No matter it''s not good, it can''t be managed.


    It''s a good idea to follow a man all day.


    From the secret ce, people came out one after another. Until the passage was almost closed, Hao Yehua and fan Sisi came out.He came out to see Meng Li for the first time.


    Meng Li is not kind enough tough at Hao Yehua.


    A look of schadenfreude.


    Hao Yehua


    I don''t want to say anything. I don''t know what he went through.


    Quietly into the team of dayanzong, standing.


    Wei Feixing asked in surprise:


    "are you still alive?"


    Hao Yehua said coldly:


    "I''m not proud of some people when I die?"


    Wei Feixing snorted. He was also upset. He always felt that the other party had a chance in it.


    We should find a chance to solve this person thoroughly as soon as possible. It is not wise to keep the enemy growing up.


    After the passage waspletely closed, each sect counted its own disciples.


    There are more or less disciples in every sect who can''t get out of it.


    The disciples of the Dharma sect went back to their respective gates with flying instruments.


    On the flying magic weapon, elder Fan said to the public:


    "if you can''t use what you have gained in it, you can exchange it for contribution value."


    Everyone said yes.


    Meng Li also nodded.


    Wei Feixing has been sticking to Meng Li, which makes some people in zongmen disdain him, but Wei Feixing doesn''t know.


    Some people think that Meng Li is sticking to Wei Feixing. After all, they are the leader''s son. In order to cultivate resources, some people can do anything.


    This kind of look with disdain looked at Meng Li a few eyes, Meng Li then ignored.


    What other people think, can she manage?


    Whatever. It doesn''t matter.


    Hao Yehua met Meng Li several times, but because of Wei Feixing, he didn''t say anything.


    However, Wei Feixing was not happy because of this and said in Meng Li''s ear:


    "don''t frown with him."


    Meng Li ignored, Wei Feixing feel angry, but helpless.


    He''s very upset. He wants to hit people.


    I hate the feeling of being ignored.


    The flying magic weapon soon saved a group of disciples from the trouble of trudging with their feet. It didn''t take long to rush back to the sect.


    When they arrived at zongmen, they were met by zongmen people in front of the mountain gate. Wei Yun was also there. In the past, he would note out for such a thing, but he could not stand it. There was his son in the team.


    His eyes mainly scan Meng Li and Wei Feixing''s face.


    He frowned when he saw Hao Yehua.


    Hao Yihua straightens his back and looks directly at Wei Yun, which makes Wei Yun feel that this son is not simple.


    But then he thought about how he became timid. The cultivation of Qi refining period was like a three-year-old child to him. How could he feel that it was a threat.


    As the leader, he said some high sounding words.


    After all, it''s not too bad for those who can go to the secret realm ande back alive. When these people grow up, they will be the backbone of the n.

 Chapter 238

    Said a few words, Wei Yun let everyone go back first.


    Take Meng Li and Wei Feixing to the peak.


    He looked at them with satisfaction and said:


    "the harvest of this trip is your own chance. Keep it well. If you don''t know anything, you can ask me."


    Wei Feixing curled his lips and said, "there''s no harvest."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''ve got some gains, but I haven''t checked them. I''ll ask my master again after I check them."


    Old fox, he said no, but the subtext is too obvious.


    Really don''t, is not even ask.


    It''s a good thing to ask her for advice. I can''t keep it.


    But I''m sorry if I don''t give him a big gift.


    Wei Yun nodded and sent Meng Li away. Wei Feixing stayed.


    Meng Li went back to her room. She counted the harvest of this trip and studied the kinds of elixirs she had obtained before.


    There are also some magic weapons, one of which is Yueqi sword. She ns to keep it for her own use.


    Among them, Meng Li chose to stay.


    After all, life is the most important thing.


    I bought arge number of rare herbs and decided to sell them in exchange for the remaining two.


    She''s going to make a potion.


    Although she already had many kinds of rare elixirs in her hand, there were still two kinds of refining broken rank pills.


    Broken Dan can make people barrier free breakthrough, except for any stage below the ransom period.


    It''s a pity that whether in her ne or in this ne, because the medicinal materials needed by Pojie Dan are very rare, the value of Pojie Dan is very rare.


    It''s also used on the de.


    Wei Yun is in the period of transforming the spirit. It''s not easy to advance. He must be in great need of this pill.


    Meng Li asks Wei Yun for leave. She says she wants to go out for training and prepare to build a foundation.


    Wei Yun let her out, also told her that jade pendant is very important, must not lose.


    Meng Li said he knew.


    He went out of zongmen and set foot on the journey.


    When Hao Yehua inquires about Meng Li in the n, he is not sure if the other party has taken the thirdyer of magic weapon.


    I don''t know if the other party has told others about his inheritance.


    However, from the current point of view, he has not found the other side''s nonsense, which makes Hao Yihua feel a little relieved.


    As both of them were poisoned on the third floor, Hao Yehua never told anyone that they were on the third floor together.


    So as not to make people think too much.


    So as not to be misunderstood that he is spoiling her reputation.


    Not long after Meng left, he built a foundation outside.


    After the foundation is built, there is no need to trek, which makes Meng Li more convenient.


    Even so, Meng Li spent more than half a year walking in many ces, asking more questions and looking for the elixir.


    Thest elixir you need is a high price bid at the auction house.


    But when she got out of the auction house, someone tried to rob her, so she had to use the magic breath technique to dress up as a high-level monk, exhausted all her spiritual power, and could only release the prestige of the apotheosis period for one second.


    Fortunately, it scared off the robbers and the people who watched secretly.


    The cultivation of Huashen period is not low. The leader of the main sect is Huashen period.


    Even after years of cultivation, no one has a way to protect his life. Even if the monks of the God transforming period are robbed by the siege, as long as they can''t be killed, there will be endless trouble.


    No one wants to get himself into such a trouble unless it is necessary.


    Meng Li is also very happy, if the other side regardless, and then to entangle with her, she is afraid that even the strength to escape also did not have.


    Outside, Meng Li found a ce to refine pills. The pills she refined are indeed the pills that can advance to a higher level.


    But because of the material she added to it, the effect is not just broken rank Dan so simple.


    Make sure Wei Yun can''t tell.


    He was not good at alchemy. He didn''t dare to go out and ask around when he wanted to get this kind of thing.


    The ingredients of precious things are not only hard to find, but also take a long time to refine. She carefully refined them for a day and a night, and then produced two, one of which was still wasted.


    Meng Li came back to zongmen with a broken step pill.


    Before entering the sect, Meng Li changed his breath with magic breath technique. Although it was the cultivation in the foundation period, what he showed was the cultivation in theter period of Qi refining period.


    It can''t go up at all.


    More than half a year for Wei Yun''s long life, but in a sh, he did not feel that Meng left this trip for too long.


    It''s Wei Feixing. He''s very angry.


    He asked Meng Li, who had just entered the sect:


    "why don''t you tell me when you go out for training?"


    Meng Li said faintly:"Tell you what to do?"


    Wei Feixing was upset, and he said:


    "we can go out to experience together."


    Meng Li is speechless. Seeing that Wei Feixing''s cultivation is still in the middle of refining Qi, he doesn''t get entangled with Wei Feixing and finds Wei Yun. She says, "master, I''m back from my experience."


    Wei Yun checked Xia Mengli''s aplishments for the first time. He said: "this trip is still fruitful."


    Meng Li nodded, and then some words stopped.


    Wei Yun said: "there is something to say."


    "Master, apprentice..." Meng Li didn''t finish his words and pursed his mouth.


    Wei Yun: "but it doesn''t matter."


    Meng Li''s face was a little reluctant. He was puzzled and said:


    "when I counted the harvest in the secret realm, I got a pill. I didn''t look at it carefully before, butter I noticed it when I went out for training, which scared me a lot."


    Wei Yun became interested and asked:


    "what kind of pill is it?"


    Meng Li was stuffy, as if after a huge ideological struggle. Then a jade bottle appeared in her hand and handed it to Wei Yun.


    Wei Yun thought it funny and disdainful to see Meng Li.


    What can make her tangle like this? He has never seen anything good.


    But when he took the jade bottle in Meng Li''s hand and fixed his eyes on the name on the jade bottle, his heart trembled uncontrobly.


    This


    Rao is calm. He has seen countless treasures. Seeing this pill, he is ecstatic.


    ording to the surprise on his face, he carefully opened the jade bottle, poured the pill into his palm, looked around, and put it on the tip of his nose to smell.


    The taste is the same as the pill in the records.


    He once thought about collecting the materials needed for this pill to refine the broken rank pill, but the materials needed were so rare that he didn''t know how much time it took to find them, and it didn''t take time to find them.


    This made him have to step back.


    No wonder they are so reluctant


    He has been stagnant in this realm for many years. If he had this elixir, he would go to a new realm. In this realm, ordinary elixir could not make him improve his cultivation. So how could this elixir make him not move?


    He moved his throat and looked at Meng Li:


    "is this pill you got in secret?"


    Meng Li''s eyes seemed to stick to the jade bottle, and she said:


    "yes."

 Chapter 239

    In fact, Meng Li''s behavior is half true.


    To be honest, for this broken Dan, she is not nostalgic, after all, there is material in it.


    But the material used in this broken rank pill really made Meng Li feel painful.


    Those elixirs are all valuable pills that can be refined in exchange for a lot of resources.


    On the contrary, she had to sell a lot of magic weapons for this elixir in exchange for the spirit stone to buy the elixir needed by this elixir. It really cost too much resources.


    Wei Yun sees Meng Li''s eyes reluctant to part with him, but he still understands in his heart.


    No one will be calm.


    Wei Yun cleared his throat. He thought about thenguage in his heart.


    Used to find high sounding reasons and like to wear the mask of hypocrisy.


    As ast resort, people like Wei Yun were unwilling to expose their ugly faces. He said: "Ru Liu, this The pills are too precious. I''d better keep them for you first. "


    "It''s a waste to use it in your present state."


    Meng Li is silent, a face looking at ten thousand tangled, Wei Yun see this didn''t speak.


    In his opinion, it is in the bag, but it is the way to get it.


    Meng Li thought about it for a long time, and then said firmly:


    "I''ve always been grateful for master''s adoption, but I can''t repay it. Now I''m going to give this pill to master, hoping that master can improve his cultivation."


    Wei Yun reallyughed, but he still said:


    "this is your personal chance. How can you win people''s love as a teacher?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "master, I''m willing to do this, but I''ve also finished my mind."


    "I am worthy of my heart, and I will not be hindered in the future. I hope Shifu will seed."


    Wei Yun was happy in his heart, but he looked like he was not in trouble. He said:


    "in that case, I''ll take it."


    Meng Li: "thank you for your help."


    Wei Yunke said: "if you need anything, you can tell me. I can find it for you."


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses. She has something that is not precious.


    Will the precious Wei Yun give it to her?


    But a word of courtesy.


    Wei Yun said a few words to Meng Li this time, and let Meng Li go on.


    Then a person begins to prepare for the promotion. His cultivation needs to go out to find a quiet ce.


    We have to deal with the thunder robbery, which also needs to prepare a lot of things.


    Within two days, Meng Li received the news that Wei Yun was going to shut up.


    Meng Li hooked the lip corner, not in vain, she spent half a year, a lot of energy and resources.


    The fish finally took the bait.


    Wei Yun does not tell the truth to others, only says that he is closed in the n.


    But to Wei Feixing is not to hide, he told Wei Feixing that he would go out.


    Meng Li learns from Wei Feixing that Wei Yun is no longer in zongmen, and he swindles from Wei Feixing to the jade pendant on Wei Yunfeng.


    Only with jade can we go to the peak smoothly.


    Then Wei Feixing went out of the n and let himself go. His father was not there, and he didn''t know when to wait.


    Hao Yehua stopped Meng Li in the n and said:


    "I was wrongst time. I asked too much."


    Meng Li said that he was going to go in another direction, and Hao Yehua stopped him again:


    "can you stop this attitude?"


    Meng Li looks at Hao Yehua:


    "don''t make us have any ambiguity, OK?"


    Hao Yihua pursed his mouth, his eyes fixed on Meng Li.


    Meng Li said directly:


    "you don''t have to worry that I will talk everywhere, but I hope you don''t bother me either."


    With that, Meng couldn''t do without giving Hao Yehua a chance to talk and turned away.


    She sensed Hao Yehua''s aplishments and had already built the foundation.


    Some of them are speechless. Because of her sudden wealth, she has eaten a lot of good things, and she usually practices in the spirit stone heap.


    It took less than half a year to build the foundation.


    Does the other party also stay in the spirit stone heap to practice?


    I don''t want to have anything to do with the son of this ne, and this is also the wish of the client.


    Meng Li went back to his room and looked at his wrist. Since wenqingteng ate too muchst time, he never came out again.


    Then she put aside the matter of wenqingteng and began to practice.


    After practicing tillte at night, she put on a ck robe and a curtain hat, which was a magic weapon to iste the divine consciousness and explore her true face.


    She ns to go to the peak, Wei Yun has gone out, no one on the peak, although there is a ban, but she cheated to free ess to the jade.


    She decided to find out the whereabouts of her client''s mother.


    Meng Li arrives at the peak with a jade te. Wei Yun''s room has a boundary. In the cultivation world, it''s not surprising to set a boundary for his room to protect his privacy.It''s the same as locking a door in the world.


    Meng Li decided to break the border with a small silver cone.


    But unexpectedly, it didn''t break this time.


    She asked 6018.


    6018 exined:


    "the border in the secret realm was actually arranged by high-level monks, but it was easy to break because there were rules to suppress it."


    "But there is now to suppress it. The power of the border is fully disyed."


    "This is the boundary arranged by the monks in the period of deification, so it''s normal that the boundary can''t be broken, and this thing is not invincible. Its material is a stone specially used to fight against the boundary, but the quantity is too small."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows:


    "can the power of space be mobilized to break the boundary?"


    "You can build a very short space channel to enter the boundary, but in this way, the space force is less, not enough for you to build a long space channel in the future, unable to jump to the ne."


    6018.


    Meng Li hesitated, but thought about whether her task waspleted or not, and made a decision.


    She mobilized the power of the space inside to build a very short space channel. Instead of breaking the boundary, she entered the boundary directly from the space channel.


    Let Meng Li more gratified is, so build space channel toe in, the border did not break, also means that will not disturb Wei Yun.


    But before that, he nned to disturb Wei Yun.


    His room is simple and clear. He can see the furnishings in the room at a nce.


    Wei Yun is a man who practices in the cave. There are spiritual veins and abundant aura. However, ording to Wei Yun''s character, he should not put people in the cave.


    Why put one more person to fight for aura with him.


    The room is for sleeping asionally.


    Meng Li came to Wei Yun''s room because he thought Wei Yun should have put the client''s mother here.


    It''s also convenient when you want to double repair.


    If Wei Yun put people far away and went out frequently, it would make people suspicious.


    At that time, the client was also imprisoned in Wei Feixing''s room.


    This was made by Wei Yun at that time.


    Meng Li releases his mental power and ns to go deep into the room, but he finds that it should be forbidden. There is no difference between the mental power and the naked eye.


    Meng Li recalled the plot, the client that time to escape things.

 Chapter 240

    It is because Wei Feixing is stupid and careless that the entrusted party finds out the organization.


    However, the fundamental reason why the client was able to escape at that time was that Wei Yun arranged the border, and Wei Feixing needed a jade card to enter freely.


    The client also stole Wei Feixing''s jade card at that time.


    Meng Li thought of this and looked at the wall. There were many small ornaments on the wall. She tried to move them one by one.


    There is a box that can''t be moved. Meng Li opens it. There is a pen lying in it. Meng Li takes the pen away, and there is movement in the room. A floor in the middle of the room moves away automatically, and Meng Li jumps in.


    When shended easily, the floor above her head closed automatically.


    Meng Li fell to the ground, which was as bright as day, and the walls were iid with night pearls.


    There''s a lot of space in it. It''s the dress of a woman''s boudoir. It''s more prosperous than a woman in the secr world.


    She saw a woman lying on the gorgeous bed. She had a beautiful face, but her temperament was really gloomy.


    However, the clothes she was wearing were very exposed, and the material was like gossamer, which was very attractive.


    The appearance is simr to that of the client. If it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t make sense.


    She didn''t wake up at the moment because of the arrival of Meng Li. Meng Li hesitated, took out a small silver cone and built a short space channel to enter the boundary.


    In that short space channel, Meng Li also tried to experience it.


    But it''s too short. For a moment, Meng Li didn''t experience anything.


    It''s amazing.


    Think of the demon king, the demon king can mobilize the power of space between heaven and earth, if he, it''s very simple for him.


    But she used up the power of space in the small silver cone, and it was no longer useful.


    She doesn''t use the power of space.


    Feel the power inside the small silver cone, it has be weaker.


    I don''t know how many more times I can use it.


    Forget it, little silver cone has already helped her a lot in this task. It''s time to be content.


    She couldn''t get in without the silver cone.


    It should be Meng Li who enters the border. Her footsteps startle the woman on the bed. After a while, she wakes up. She opens her eyes and sleeps a little.


    After seeing the person clearly, he waspletely sober.


    Jiang manfeng eximed:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li walks up to Jiang manfeng and feels for the first time that Jiang manfeng''s cultivation is the same as that of her in building the foundation period. She has the bottom in her heart.


    He took off the cap and showed her face.


    If her aplishments were higher, she would not feel it.


    Jiang manfeng wrapped herself in sheets and watched Meng Li warily. When she saw Meng Li''s face, her pupils shrank.


    Meng Li takes out a mirror from the space ring and looks at Jiang manfeng:


    "look at your appearance, and then look at my appearance, or you won''t ask who I am."


    Jiang manfeng didn''t open his head, shrunk his neck and said in a low voice:


    "I don''t look."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "you can''t face the facts? Dare not face the facts? "


    Jiang manfeng looked at Meng Li in a panic and did not dare to stay.


    Meng Li looked around the room and said:


    "don''t you really know who I am?"


    Jiang manfeng murmured:


    "no, no, you should not be the one I imagined."


    Meng Li said directly, "I have brought my parents'' stone with me. We''ll know when we check it."


    Meng Li is more cautious, and the plot is not introduced. This must be the client''s mother.


    What the client knows is what Wei Feixing learned from Wei Yun.


    So the truth still needs to be verified. Don''t waste her time and energy. As a result, what she takes away is not the client''s mother, which is very embarrassing.


    With that, Meng Li took out the stone and put it on his hand.


    Jiang manfeng''s expression is a little dull, her eyes are also dull.


    Don''t move.


    Meng Li bites his finger and drops a drop of blood on the test stone. Jiang manfeng puts his finger in his mouth.


    He didn''t bite, so he took his hand out of his mouth and shrunk back.


    She said:


    "no, you can''t be alive."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, "a drop of blood can tell the truth, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Jiang manfeng twists her eyebrows. Meng Li takes Jiang manfeng''s finger, takes out a silver needle and pricks it for her. The blood drops on the test stone.


    Jiang manfeng took back her hand, curled up and stared at Shi Qinshi. Her face was very nervous.


    Two drops of blood together, Qinru test pro stone, the surface of the blood disappeared, after two minutes, test pro stone shing light, speckled.


    Jiang manfeng looked at Meng Li:


    "how could it be that he didn''t mean to kill you?""How could it be alive?"


    Meng Li asked: "do you really want me to die?"


    Jiang manfeng shakes her head in a hurry. Two lines of tears fall from her eyes. She sobs:


    "I thought you were dead. How did you find here?"


    Her tearful eyes hazy from time to time flustered look at Meng Li, hand to Meng Li and back.


    The whole person looked very embarrassed.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I''ve been in the n and raised by him."


    Jiang manfeng was in a trance, and she murmured:


    "I didn''t expect that he still had some friendship with me, and he wasn''t such a ruthless person. He was willing to raise my child."


    Meng Li


    I''m afraid it''s not too sentimental.


    "No, you think too much." Meng Li decided to pierce this woman''s fantasy.


    She said with a smile:


    "he raised me to make me look like you and be cultivated by men like you."


    Jiang manfeng was shocked. She said:


    "you be me? Are you going to rece me? "


    "He didn''t want me?" Her face was particrly shocked, her voice suddenly raised and her eyes widened.


    Meng Li: ha???


    Now it''s Meng Li''s turn to be surprised. She looks at Jiang manfeng:


    "didn''t Wei Yun imprison you here for his cultivation?"


    Jiang manfeng see Meng Li some surprised appearance, oneself also ate a surprised, how can she have such reaction?


    She lowered her head:


    "yes, no, it''s not..."


    Meng Li: "is that right?"


    Jiang manfeng hesitated and thought of a scene many years ago, spitting out a word:


    "yes..."


    Meng Li said, "so shouldn''t we run away together? Stay away from here. "


    "Believe me, I can take you away." Meng Li looked at Jiang manfeng''s eyes and said.


    Meng Li reaches out and holds Jiang manfeng''s hand:


    "would you like to?"


    Jiang manfeng changed the topic:


    "have you had a good time these years?"


    Meng Li Let''s get out of here and talk about it, shall we? "


    Jiang manfeng''s heart is full of vors. Seeing the face very simr to her, he thinks that he is dead, but he doesn''t expect his daughter who is still alive.


    She once wanted to escape from here day and night. There was no freedom here and she was used as a tool.


    These days are painful.


    It''s reasonable to say that when her daughter grows up to save her, she should be very happy.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, her heart became very hesitant.

 Chapter 241

    Seeing Jiang manfeng''s hesitation, Meng Li asked again:


    "shall we go together?"


    Jiang manfeng shook his head and said:


    "my aplishments are too low to run away."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK, Wei Yun is not in the n."


    Jiang manfeng pursed his lips and said:


    "however, if he finds out that we have left, he will be angry. At that time, he will catch me back, and we will be very miserable."


    "I don''t want to trouble you." Jiang manfeng tells Meng Li.


    It''s all for you.


    Meng Li: "don''t you understand?"


    "I can''t stay in the sect now. If I stay any longer, I will be a tool for men''s cultivation."


    Jiang manfeng is speechless. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li asked Jiang manfeng again:


    "would you like to go with me?"


    Jiang manfeng said nkly:


    "where are we going? Can you escape the pursuit of the monks in the apotheosis period? "


    Meng Li is a little impatient.


    Jiang manfeng reminds her of Stockholm syndrome.


    For a man who has been imprisoned for many years and only uses himself as a tool for cultivation, he is so reluctant to part.


    Without thinking about it, Meng Li felt relieved.


    For many years only contact such a man, do a cage bird, for a long time, and even fear of the outside world.


    After being kept in captivity for a long time, he lost his original character and became submissive.


    Meng Li still hopes that Jiang manfeng will take the initiative to cooperate. She tries to persuade Jiang manfeng again:


    "don''t worry, you can. Don''t you want to escape from such a life? Don''t you want to get out and see the outside world? "


    Jiang manfeng lowered his head: "want to..."


    Meng Li said, "that''s it. Let''s go out together and give me the rest."


    Jiang manfeng: "but..."


    She looked very hesitant.


    Meng Li: "do you want to spend 200 years here? You''ve been through a while, less than 200 years, haven''t you


    "Shouyuan is exhausted, and there are a lot of dead bones. I''ll forget this life?"


    In the face of Meng Li, Jiang manfeng''s momentum can''t helping down.


    She said in a low voice: "Wei Yun said that when my Shouyuan was near, he helped me to make a pill."


    Meng Li looked at Jiang manfeng without expression:


    "that''s because you still have the use value. When you die, where can he find your constitution?"


    "Jiedan, what if you add several hundred years to your life? But it''s in this basement for him to practice. "


    Jiang manfeng:


    "yes, but..."


    "Although I''m good at building foundation, I haven''t used one move for many years. It''s really strange. Outside..."


    Meng Li felt a pain in his skull:


    "it''s dangerous outside."


    Jiang manfeng pursed her mouth and lowered her head, like a coward.


    I feel like the mother of the client is not saved.


    Since she came in, she has told each other that her fate is likely to be the same as hers, but until now, she has not asked.


    From the bottom of my heart, I don''t care about this daughter who is rted to me.


    When the clientes back to get along with her in the future, I''m afraid it''s difficult tomunicate with her.


    Meng Lidu didn''t want to take the client''s mother away, but he thought that it was the client''s wish. If she didn''tplete the task, she would have a bad luck if she failed another task.


    Meng Li was a little tired, and she said:


    "if I say Wei Yun can''t help you to get married, your life won''t be like this all the time, and the years are quiet. Are you still willing to be here?"


    Jiang manfeng was stunned for a moment, and she quickly looked at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean by this, and what''s the change?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "yes, your life will change a lot."


    Jiang manfeng took the initiative to pull Meng Li''s hand. She asked nervously:


    "is something wrong with Wei Yun?"


    Meng Li


    The veins on her forehead jumped and she couldn''t help saying:


    "shouldn''t you be very happy about Wei Yun''s ident? He''s the one who has imprisoned you for so many years? "


    Jiang manfeng choked and agreed far fetched:


    "yes, it''s something to be happy about."


    Meng Li: "so youe with me?"


    Jiang manfeng was silent again.


    Meng Li waspletely impatient:


    "if you don''t go, what if I have to take you?"


    Jiang manfeng was a little afraid and subconsciously sensed Xia Mengli''s cultivation. He hesitated and said:


    "although I haven''t used one move for many years, but... ""But your aplishments in the gas refining period..."


    She should be able to cope.


    You can''t force her, can you?


    Meng Li said: "why didn''t you think about how I came in?"


    Jiang manfeng frowned. It seemed that she also thought of this problem. She couldn''t help saying in a voice:


    "yes, how did you get in?"


    This kid is so mysterious.


    Meng Liughs:


    "I hope youe with me. This is the main purpose of my visit."


    After thinking about it, she didn''t intend to leave Jiang manfeng in this ce.


    Wei Yun, she must solve it. Wei Yun is cold. Who cares about Jiang manfeng?


    Let Jiang manfeng die here?


    If her luck is a little bit worse and she is found by others, Jiang manfeng''s physique also makes some men like her very much.


    At that time, would it be reduced to the tool of men''s cultivation again?


    The basic reason is that the force of space in the small silver cone is less than once. She doesn''t know whether she cane in again next time.


    If she can''t get in at that time, Jiang manfeng can''t get out. Does she want to practice here, break the barrier and get Jiang manfeng out again?


    Even if she could afford hundreds of years, Jiang manfeng would have exhausted Shouyuan.


    There are no cultivation resources, and there is no Bigu pill. Even if there is one, I''m afraid it can''t supply the time for Jiang manfeng to make a pill.


    And Meng Li is not willing to go one more time.


    Jiang manfeng asked eagerly:


    "tell me, what happened to Wei Yun?"


    Meng Li''s voice softened for a moment, then said:


    "in fact, nothing happened. I just hope you can think about it for me. If I don''t take you, I will never escape Wei Yun''s clutches."


    "Even if I leave today, he can use you to threaten me. Can you think about it for me?"


    "besides, are you really willing to be his training tool?"


    It''s not impossible to take people away by force, but it''s too troublesome to do anything.


    Jiang manfeng felt a pain in her heart for no reason. She was bored for a while before she said, "let me think about it?"


    If you go, won''t you see Wei Yun?


    Only now did she realize that she had already had feelings for Wei Yun.


    Although it was hard to say, she felt ashamed, but it was true.


    Gone, Wei Yun will be crazy to find her?


    Jiang manfeng had a strange feeling in her heart. She suddenly wanted to have a try. If she left, would the other party go crazy to find her?


    If you look for her, does it mean that she is not just a repeated training tool in her daughter''s mouth?


    Lost tools just want to change, not willing to waste a lot of time looking for.

 Chapter 242

    She is eager to test Wei Yun''s attitude towards her. What will happen if she is found?


    What would you do to her?


    Jiang manfeng felt his heart thumping. This feeling was uneasy and exciting.


    Meng Li stares at Jiang manfeng. He doesn''t know what Jiang manfeng thinks and doesn''t care.


    It''s her job to take people away.


    Staring at Jiang manfeng, she said in a soft voice:


    "I I don''t want to be someone else''s tool. "


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "let''s go."


    Jiang manfeng some nostalgic look around, just slowly stood up, she got up, wrapped in the quilt fell, showing her body covered with gauze.


    She looked at Meng Li awkwardly.


    I blushed.


    Usually in front of Wei Yun has been used to, but now this is her daughter.


    Meng left his eyes, took out a suit of clothes from the space ring and handed it to Jiang manfeng, then turned his back to Jiang manfeng.


    Jiang manfeng just put on his clothes.


    Meng Li ns to leave with Jiang manfeng. After two steps, Jiang manfeng stops:


    "shall I write a farewell book or something?"


    Meng Li


    Very speechless.


    She said:


    "don''t keep it."


    He said to Jiang manfeng:


    "please check whether you have the mark of divine consciousness."


    Jiang manfeng hesitated for a moment and began to check. After a while, he shook his head:


    "No."


    Meng Li was not at ease and said:


    "can I check it for you?"


    Jiang manfeng hesitated, then nodded.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and checked Jiang manfeng.


    Jiang manfeng doesn''t have a space ring on him. Meng Li also saves time to check one by one.


    She is not at ease to let 6018 also help check.


    6018 scanned, and he said:


    "behind the ear."


    Meng Li frowned and checked Jiang manfeng''s ears again. If he didn''t concentrate on this ce, it would be hard to find out.


    There is really a mark of divine consciousness, very shallow.


    Meng Li tried to destroy it with mental power, but it didn''t work. In contrast, she and Wei Yun have a strength gap.


    She can only hope on 6018.


    She offered to pay 6018.


    But 6018 refused, he said:


    "originally, as your system, youpleted the task, I also have a reward, and many times you didn''t ask me to help."


    "These things are within my power, and they are in my job."


    Meng Li, oh, it''s my job to assist the Tasker in the system.


    But she doesn''t like to trouble everything. It''s not a good thing to rely too much on one person.


    If you can solve it by yourself, try to solve it by yourself.


    What''s more, it''s a polite remark, which makes people feel morefortable.


    6018 helps Meng Li erase the brand of divine sense from Jiang manfeng and Wei Yun in Meng Li''s jade pendant.


    Meng Li with Jiang manfeng with a small silver cone out of the border.


    Looking at the silver cone in Meng Li''s hand, Jiang manfeng asked in surprise:


    "what kind of magic weapon is this? Does he regard the border as nothing?"


    Meng Li: "it''s just a coincidence."


    Jiang manfeng said enviously:


    "very good."


    Meng Li let out a sound, took Jiang manfeng down the peak, wrapped Jiang manfeng tightly, and went out of the n with Wei Yun''s jade pass.


    Although it was dark outside, Jiang manfeng''s eyes were still looking at the outside world greedily.


    I haven''t seen it in years.


    It''s not going to work, and it''s not going to work.


    Meng Li takes out his sword and takes Jiang manfeng to the sword. Jiang manfeng is puzzled and asks:


    "aren''t you just in the gas refining period? How to make the sword fly? "


    Meng Li did not answer this question.


    Jiang manfeng was a little embarrassed and changed the topic and said:


    "where are we going?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know. I''ll take you there."


    Wei Yun, who was sitting in the cave deep in a huge peak, opened his eyes suddenly.


    The secret is not good.


    His divine mark was destroyed.


    What''s going on?


    Wei Yun''s mind shed innumerable thoughts. Were their mother and daughter robbed?


    His expression was gloomy, but his body didn''t move. He had been taking the broken rank pill for some time.


    It''s been refining for a day. If you go back to check it now, all your previous achievements will be wasted. Wei Yun makes a choice. There''s nothing more important than the promotion now.Meng Li took Jiang manfeng to the secr world. It was early in the morning.


    They went to a remote mountain vige, where they had been arranged by Meng Li a few months ago.


    Outside, Meng Li took out all kinds of array he had learned in his life. Inside, he built a house to amodate Jiang manfeng.


    She always ns things well and then carries them out step by step.


    Taking Jiang manfeng to the house, Jiang manfeng saw several farmhouse like houses with railings in front of the door. The house was surrounded by woods. She was stunned and said:


    "are we going to live here?"


    Meng Li asked: "what''s the problem?"


    Jiang manfeng farfetched smile:


    "nothing, very good."


    Meng Li thought about theyout of the house. It''s really very simple. It''s not as gorgeous as the ce where Jiang manfeng lived before.


    At that time, I wanted to make a temporary transition. It didn''t cost any spirit stone to decorate magnificently. In the secr world, spirit stone is very valuable, but it is troublesome and painstaking.


    Meng Li exined:


    "this is just a transition."


    Jiang manfeng looked around:


    "are we really safe here?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t worry, even you can''t go out now."


    Jiang manfeng''s heart pped for a while. She forced to smile, pretending to walk around and look at the house, but trying to find out if she could go out.


    Meng Li looked at it silently, but he didn''t stop it.


    Had it not been for the task, she would have said nothing and would not have taken Jiang manfeng away.


    Jiang manfeng went to the railing, but found that he could not go out, and could not see the path that had juste in.


    She was afraid of leaving.


    Timidly asked:


    "do you want to imprison me like Wei Yun?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, I''m just protecting your safety." In case you run around.


    Meng Li then raised his foot into the room, and Jiang manfeng followed him.


    She looked at the environment and did not dare to express her dissatisfaction.


    Meng Li took out a space ring and handed it to Jiang manfeng:


    "there are all kinds of food, drink, wear, and Lingshi, bigudan, which can be used by you for a long time. You wait for me here. I have something to do when I go out."


    Jiang manfeng asked: "how long will you be back?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I don''t know."


    With that, Meng Li ns to leave. Jiang manfeng pulls Meng Li''s sleeve:


    "Wei Yun, he..."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "he''s OK."


    "No, I mean, I hope he has something to do and will never find me," he said


    Meng Li said, "OK."


    What you say is what you say.

 Chapter 243

    Jiang manfeng asked tentatively:


    "can you tell me what to do out there?"


    In the face of such a strong and mysterious daughter, Jiang manfeng was very unhappy.


    I don''t feel any affection for her, so it''s cold to her.


    Meng Li sighed, shook his head and did not answer Jiang manfeng.


    She quietly branded a mental imprint on Jiang manfeng. With her present mental power, Jiang manfeng should not be able to erase it.


    Meng Li repeatedly told Jiang manfeng to stay here.


    He gave Jiang manfeng repeated assurance that she woulde back.


    She just got out of the yard.


    Jiang manfeng stares at Meng Li''s back, and his heart is full of vors.


    When Meng Li''s background disappears in front of her, she releases her divine consciousness and invades the space ring that Meng Li gives her.


    This space ring space is particrlyrge, just need to buy this ring need a lot of spirit stone.


    And there are a lot of spirit stones, all kinds of daily necessities, even personal clothes for her to buy a lot.


    It''s a very sweet move.


    Jiang manfeng is surprised and feels guilty. Her daughter is so nice to her, but she still doubts that her daughter wants to imprison herself.


    And now, she doesn''t even know the name of her mysterious daughter.


    Jiang manfeng thought of Wei Yun again.


    If Wei Yun finds her, will she go back with him?


    Some chagrin, daughter said Wei Yun to her disadvantage, she did not specifically ask.


    If she goes back with Wei Yun, what will Wei Yun do?


    Daughter so mysterious, there are so many resources, should have a way of people, won''t be caught by Wei Yun.


    If she doesn''t go back with Wei Yun, Wei Yun will be angry and will not let her daughter go.


    Jiang manfeng is entangled.


    Meng Li stood on the path, looking back, where there is a house, just a forest.


    She also arranged some defensive weapons in the array.


    One of them was a defensive weapon she got in the three storey tower, which could resist the attacks of jiedan period. It was just to ensure the safety of Jiang manfeng. It was just a remote mountain vige in the secr world, and the highest cultivation of people here was just the gas refining period.


    A lot of people still can''t practice.


    Meng Li thinks that this is the safest ce. He finds a ce to hide Jiang manfeng in the world of cultivation, which is easy to be found by curious monks.


    Now dayanzong is not nning to go back.


    Meng Li decides to cut the mess and go to find Wei Feixing who is in the waves outside.


    Let''s solve the small problem first.


    She flew with her sword again and rushed to the road. It was almost evening before she returned to the world of Xiuzhen.


    Earlier, she also branded the mental imprint on Wei Feixing''s body, and she sensed the next position.


    I found a secret ce in the nearby mountains, opened a cave and arranged the array.


    Just towards Wei Feixing''s ce.


    This city is called the opening city. It''s a trading city.


    Gathered many monks, here is not only a trading city, but also a variety of entertainment projects, very prosperous.


    It was dark now, and the city was aze with lights.


    Wei Feixing can''t be more normal here.


    She went into a restaurant, which was decorated magnificently. The iid night pearl made the living room as bright as day.


    On the central tform of the hall, there is a dancer who is wearing exposed clothes and wriggling. In the lobby and private rooms, there are bursts of cheers from men.


    There are also people who keep throwing presents at the high tform.


    Every time at this time, the dancer would fly a wink at the gold owner who threw things.


    Meng Li went upstairs and knocked on the door of Wei Feixing''s private room.


    Someone came to open the door. It was a disciple of dayanzong who pasted on Wei Feixing''s side all day.


    He saw Meng Li:


    "elder martial sister Jiang."


    Meng Li went straight in. Wei Feixing leaned out of the window of the private room and eximed excitedly:


    "beauty!"


    He was too excited to find that there was one more Meng Li in the room.


    Meng Li went over and leaned out of the window.


    Meng Li dropped his eyes and saw the woman''s waves shaking. Every time he danced, the pair of snow white seemed to be about to jump out.


    The ear is Wei Feixing''s cry, Meng Li asked:


    "good looking?"


    Wei Feixing has been staring at the snow-white, hoping to jump out with the woman''s body twisting, or her clothes identally slip, so that he can feast his eyes.


    So he''s focused.


    For fear of missing a wonderful moment.


    Suddenly he heard a familiar voice in his ear. He thought it was an illusion.


    Quickly take time to the side of a look, see Meng from eyebrows soft staring at him.Startled, he drew back, stabilized his mind, and looked at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li turned and leaned against the window. She said with a smile, "I''m here to find you."


    Wei Feixing asked frivolously:


    "do you miss me? Come here? "


    Meng Li was speechless, and Wei Feixing said:


    "is my father back?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, Shifu said that he has something to do with you. Let me take you there."


    Wei Feixing didn''t doubt Meng Li''s words, but he said:


    "you go first, I''ll y here again."


    Meng Li sat down calmly, poured himself a cup of spirit tea, drank it, and said:


    "it''s OK, I can wait for you."


    Disciples on one side


    They felt really embarrassed and said to Wei Feixing:


    "elder martial brother, I Let''s go to the hall and have a game first? "


    Wei Feixing stares at several people, mes them in the heart, and doesn''t say a word.


    Wave and let them go.


    When the man left, Wei Feixing said to Meng Li:


    "what''s it like for you to stay here as a woman?"


    Meng Li asked: "what''s the rtionship between a woman and a dancer?"


    "But the rest of them are men. Womene to have fun and make peopleugh." Wei Feixing said with justice.


    Meng Li sneered: "youe to be honest."


    Wei Feixing only said:


    "you go first, I''ll find youter."


    Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    Wei Feixing looked at Meng Li impatiently, this person is here, affect his interest more.


    It''s a wet nket.


    He got up impatiently and couldn''t help taking Meng Li:


    "OK, OK, now go."


    Meng Li thenughed:


    "good."


    Wei Feixing was even more upset. He asked impatiently:


    "how do you know I''m here?"


    Meng Li said:


    "master told me."


    Wei Feixing''s face became strange. He looked at himself. How could his father do that.


    Watching his every move?


    Wei Feixing walked in front of him and went downstairs, looking at the dancing woman from time to time. Meng Li asked:


    "do you think it looks good?"


    Wei Feixing looked at xiamengli with disdain:


    "naturally, people are very famous in this area. They are charming and tasteful. They are like you. They are dead all day."


    Meng Li honey smile:


    "if you like to watch, just watch more."


    Wei Feixing can''t feel what Meng Li means, but if the other party wants him to see more, he won''t see it.

 Chapter 244

    He told his disciples how to eat, drink and y with them when they had something to do.


    But can not stop Wei Feixing, ttery to send Wei Feixing and Meng out of the restaurant.


    When he came out, he didn''t know where to go. He asked Meng Li: "where to go?"


    Meng Li: "this way."


    Then she took it away and headed for the mountains.


    Wei Feixing followed him, and heined: "when can I build the foundation? I feel exhausted with my feet all day long."


    Meng Li sneered and didn''t answer.


    I''m afraid there''s no chance to build the foundation.


    Wei Feixing also said:


    "Dad is not out of the door, how can hee back so soon."


    "What are you looking for? It''s strange."


    There was some doubt on his face.


    Meng Li feels that Wei Feixing is not so stupid.


    She began to exin:


    "Master said there was something important, and I don''t know the specific situation."


    "Why do I lie to you when I''m free?" Meng Li nced back at Wei Feixing with a smile on his face.


    Wei Feixing nodded thoughtfully, which is the truth.


    There seems to be no need to cheat him.


    It took them more than half an hour to get to the mountains.


    Far away from the noise of the lights in the city, the mountains are particrly quiet. Wei Feixing holds a night pearl in his hand and shines on his feet, muttering:


    "what''s the matter with Dad, what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li justforted: "it''s almost here."


    Wei Feixing guessed:


    "is Dad hurt? Let''s take care of him?"


    Meng Li Maybe, master''s voice is weak. "


    All the reasons are in her hands. She doesn''t have to say anything.


    Wei Feixing is anxious now, his steps are big.


    When she got to the ce, Meng Li led Wei Feixing into the array. She said to Wei Feixing:


    "be careful. There are arrays here. You should see my steps clearly."


    Wei Feixing, with a hum, stares intently at Meng Li''s feet.


    Meng Li hooks the corner of his lips in front of him. In his hand, he uses his spiritual power to turn around and p his palm on Wei Feixing''s Dantian.


    Wei Feixing looks at Meng Li in amazement. The pain of his Dantian rupture distorts his face. He raises his finger to Meng Li, and his veins are exposed:


    "you..."


    The spiritual power on him is rapidly releasing, which makes him unable to mobilize a trace of spiritual power. Now he has no force.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I abandoned you. "


    Wei Fei''s eyes were about to split and asked angrily," why? "


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at Wei Feixing.


    This is the safest way for her to think about it. Wei Feixing must be the least defensive when she is with her, which is convenient for her to start.


    If Wei Feixing and others are together, it''s hard to do it. This kind of rxation is easy to be in front of people who are especially familiar with each other.


    In addition, Wei Feixing''s reaction is really a little slow, and he usually neglects cultivation.


    And it also requires her own speed.


    If slow a second, let Wei Feixing avoid, his Dantian can keep, he can urge the body''s defense weapon to resist her.


    Meng Li knows that Wei Feixing has a lot of magic weapons, which Wei Yun gave him to protect his life.


    "No why." Meng Li looks at Wei Feixing in agony.


    Wei Feixing thinks that the woman standing in front of him is no longer the one who likes to quarrel with him.


    It''s a demon.


    It''s too insidious.


    He couldn''t understand why he was so suddenly, but he didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Meng Li. He was afraid of provoking Meng Li.


    His voice was very small:


    "if I do something wrong, I''ll admit it to you. Please don''t kill me."


    Wei Feixing eyes venomous, covering the position of Dantian, head down, half kneeling to beg Meng Li.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "follow me."


    Wei Feixing is terrified. He takes a look at Meng Li. Her expression is light. There is no anger, resentment and happiness. What does she do to him?


    His eyes shed:


    "OK."


    He tried to bear the pain and tried to stand up. Meng Li said, "don''t move."


    The color of humiliation appeared on Wei Feixing''s face and did not move.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to erase Wei Feixing''s mark of divine sense as early as she was in the restaurant. Now she wants to ept Wei Feixing''s ring of space.


    Let Wei Feixing cut off his connection with the space ring.


    He confiscated all the magic weapons he wore. Wei Feixing couldn''t use them anyway.Meng Li takes away what Wei Feixing uses. Wei Feixing looks desperate and painful.


    After finishing these, Meng Li said briskly:


    "OK."


    Wei Feixing held back his temper:


    "you lead the way."


    Meng Li nodded and walked ahead.


    Wei Feixing is behind Meng Li, his eyes are venomous, he wants to attack each other, but the broken Dantian reminds him that this is not feasible.


    What''s the use of two painless taps on each other without spiritual power.


    He never felt that he could beat a man of cultivation.


    Helpless, he looked around, looking at each other as if they did not pay attention to the appearance, he would drag the pain of the body toward Meng Li back to run.


    After running ten meters, Wei Feixing looks back at Meng Li. Eh, didn''t hee?


    He''s ready to fight for his life.


    Meng Li knows that Wei Feixing has run away, but he doesn''t care.


    There are arrays arranged here. If you can''t run out, he wille back.


    She walked slowly into the cave she had opened up before.


    In fact, it''s just digging out a small cave and arranging a spirit inducing array.


    She sat cross legged for a day or two, hardly resting.


    Meng Li practiced for half an hour, and Wei Feixing came here.


    He stepped into the cave and looked at Meng Li:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "if you don''t do anything, you can cultivate in this cave with me."


    It''s hard to get rid of the hatred of the client.


    Wei Feixing regarded the consignor as a tool of cultivation. Finally, in order to speed up the cultivation, he paid for the consignor''s cultivation and life span.


    Don''t you think of the client as a person?


    There was no anger in her heart, but there was anger in the client''s heart.


    Wei Feixing is desperate. He can''t get out of here. What else can he do.


    He knelt down in front of Meng Li with no backbone:


    "can you tell me why he did it?"


    Meng Li ignored Wei Feixing, and he pleaded:


    "you send me to my father, I let my father not hurt you, I can give you whatever you want."


    Wei Feixing pleaded.


    Meng Li sneered. He thought she was a fool.


    Or is he a fool himself.


    Fortunately, she just thought Wei Feixing was not so stupid.


    Wei Feixing was so miserable that he didn''t know why he was treated like this.


    There is no reason for him to respond to this incident.


    Can only dry give Meng Li promise benefits, and ask Meng Li why, try to suit the remedy to the case.


    Meng Li was tired of hearing this, so he knocked Wei Feixing out.


    There''s no end to it.

 Chapter 245

    To Meng Li''s surprise, Wei Feixing wakes up again.


    Probably awakened by pain, he twisted his face and saw Meng Li''s memorye back. He wanted to yell and scold, but he held back for a moment.


    At this moment, Wei Feixing, who usually has no brain, bes very smart. He knows that his fate is beyond his control and begins to kneel down to beg for mercy for Meng Li.


    A handful of snot and a handful of tears.


    Meng Li is tired again. She wants to practice in peace and quiet, and knocks Wei Feixing out again.


    You''re wee to prick a few needles on him. Now Wei Feixing''s physique is like an ordinary person. Some methods are also applicable.


    Even if you give him a handful of ordinary poison, you can kill him.


    Unlike Wei Yun, ording to Wei Yun''s realm, ordinary poisons are given to him as food, and he is afraid that he will not die.


    But I don''t want to be so cheap. Wei Feixing still has the strength to make trouble with her. After a while, I''m afraid I don''t even have the strength to speak.


    Wei Yun sat on the top of the mountain with his knees crossed.


    All kinds of magic weapons were ced around him.


    It was night, and the sky above him was ck.


    The dense dark clouds formed a huge whirlpool, like lightning thick and thin chopsticks crackling under the dark clouds.


    Into Wei Yun''s ears.


    Wei Yunpletely let go of his mind, the whole body really yuan operation, arge number of heaven and earth aura toward him.


    He said:


    "it''s time to break through the fitting period atst!"


    He felt that he had touched the barrier of the fit period, and he was trying to impact towards the fit period at the moment.


    The cloud above is gathering strength.


    He wholeheartedly impact, although ate broken rank Dan, but it is not that broken rank Dan eat don''t need their own efforts.


    I don''t know how long ago, he knew the sea as if he had been pricked by a needle.


    There was a wave in his heart, and the mark of divine consciousness he put on his son was destroyed again.


    He just came out to find a ce to deal with a thunder robbery. What happened?


    The mother and daughter are gone, and his son can''t feel it now.


    At this moment, he was pounding against the barrier, his blood turned back, and his breath was violent. At this moment, these troubles were all in his heart, distracted, disturbed his mind, and suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    The whole body is suffering from colic.


    However, in the end, when he was in the period of spiritual cultivation, he had excellent ability to deal with it. He quickly forced himself not to think about misceneous things. He looked at the cloud robbing in the sky and poured a lot of pills into his mouth.


    After the interest rate adjustment, he began to hit the fitness period again.


    As time went by, Wei Yun finally made a clear sound in his body. He broke the barrier of the spirit transforming period, and was about to enter the stage of fitness.


    Top of the head of Rob cloud also answer a voice but descend, a purple thunder and lightning split toward Wei Yun past.


    Wei Yun raises the magic weapon that he has prepared in advance to rob thunder.


    Rao is a magic weapon to resist, Wei Yun is still cut not light.


    Fortunately, Wei Yun prepared enough. He used a lot of magic weapons to resist the damage of thunder. If he used his body to resist, he would be cut to pieces.


    Wei Yun side of such a big movement, Rao is he hiding in theck of people in the mountains, the distance is naturally also found.


    But seeing this thunderous posture, no one went to check it.


    But I know in my heart that if I can carry the thunder, there will be a strong man in the period ofbination!


    Although thunder robbery is severe, it has its end.


    Belong to thebination period of thunder after splitting, rob cloud will leisurely float away.


    Wei Yun lies in a deep pit in ragged clothes. There are big and small pits all around him. We can see the power of robbing thunder and the tragedy of dealing with it.


    "Ha ha ha ~ ~"


    "fit period!"


    Wei Yun''s crazy voice came from the pit.


    When heughed enough, his body began to work and absorb aura. Lei Jie was really fierce in the fit period, he thought.


    At the moment, although he thought of Wei Feixing, the key is to recover his aura.


    In this way, he has entered another level. There are fewer people who can fight against him in this world, and he is a step further away from the day of rising.


    Joy still takes up the majority.


    Wei Yun greedily absorbed the aura of heaven and earth. Although he felt that since the Jin Dynasty, the spiritual power was blocked and blocked in the operation of the meridians, he didn''t take it seriously because he was distracted and hurt the meridians.


    It is not a matter at all that the meridians are damaged to his state.


    But this statested for a long time, he chose to look inside.


    This makes Wei Yun''s face full of horror. The original normal appearance of Yuan baby in his Dantian is a small baby withplete limbs and looks like him, and it is exquisite and transparent.


    And now, the yuan baby is full of strange thick ck air, Yuan baby''s appearance also looks like dying.Wei Yun was so scared that he felt that his heart would jump out of his chest.


    Yuanying is the most important thing for practitioners. If Yuanying is damaged, his realm will fall and his spirit will be damaged, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    At his level, the body is iplete and tattered, and you don''t want it any more. Even if Yuanying is still there, you can go out and find another body to give up.


    And Yuanying has problems. It''s impossible to get rid of this body.


    This kind of symptom is really strange, Wei Yun can''t understand it.


    Is there something wrong in the advanced steps that he didn''t understand?


    He flurried to open his own space ring, looking for a lot of pills, and whenever he felt it was useful, he poured it into his mouth.


    Trying to save it.


    But all the medicines are refined and have no effect at all.


    Wei Yun is helpless. Although the absorption of aura is blocked, he still assimtes the aura hard. This kind of feeling is very ufortable. He is used to the cheerfulness of drinking water. How can he stand it when he suddenly drinks it drop by drop.


    In particr, the mood has been a state of panic, which makes him very impetuous and gloomy.


    The key is that when he recovers his spiritual power hard, he finds that his state of fitness is shaky.


    There is a feeling of falling off the realm anytime and anywhere.


    He was more anxious between his eyebrows. He packed up his things, flew with his sword and rushed back to zongmen.


    However, in order to find an excellent ce to cross the robbery, he flew a little far, and the journey back to zongmen made him feel particrly far away andborious.


    Finally, he went back to zongmen. With red eyes, he rushed into zongmen''s Library and began to read crazily, trying to find a way out.


    As the leader of a sect, he was not willing to tell others that his cultivation had gone wrong until he had to.


    In order to prevent everyone''s mind from getting active and taking advantage of his danger to do something against him.


    But even though he was in the library, he could not find a solution.


    He felt that the state of his fitness period was shaking more severely than before, and it seemed that his cultivation would fall in the next second. He was very anxious, like an ant on a hot pot.


    No more calm.

 Chapter 246

    After consulting the patriarch of the n, those people have higher aplishments than him and should have more insight.


    But it didn''t work.


    High cultivation does not mean that all diseases can be cured.


    Let Wei Yun go to find the master of Danfeng in zongmen. He is proficient in alchemy and medicine.


    Wei Yun didn''t want to let these people know, but now he has no choice but to find Dan Feng.


    Is a cent all don''t want to wait more, the other people is squatting in the cave to cultivate, then by Wei Yun regardless of to shout out.


    Dan Feng Lord''s face is not very good, but see Wei Yun red eyes, the whole body is irritable breath, decisive to his temper convergence.


    Waiting to know the specific situation from Wei Yun''s mouth, he was also startled.


    Hurry to Wei Yun check.


    Looking at Wei Yun''s symptoms, it seems that he uses a kind of Lingzhi called yingti to fight against Yuanying. There is no way to get involved with it, but this kind of yingti is very rare, so there is no introduction about it in themon sense known by the public.


    And it smells disgusting, so most people stay away from it.


    Dan Feng asked Wei Yun curiously how he ate it by mistake.


    Wei Yun had to say that he took the broken rank pill.


    The main face of Danfeng is clear. There are many kinds of elixirs used in broken rank pill. Some of them can block the smell of baby cry.


    If he wants toy his hands on someone, he will do the same.


    He has now confirmed that Wei Yun was given Yin.


    Wei Yun looks shocked. ording to the meaning of the master of Dan Feng, the problem lies in the broken rank Dan?


    He still had a little luck in his heart. The alchemist and the medicine giver were not necessarily the same person.


    If she takes revenge on herself, there must be a reason.


    Her life experience is known only by herself. Is there any other reason besides this?


    He hurried back to his peak, Wei Feixing, Jiang manfeng, Meng Li. He also wanted to find them, but no one went there.


    How to get people out? Is his border used as decoration?


    Impatient attack heart, mood damage, a series of blow let Wei Yun a mouthful of blood overflow from the mouth.


    What scares him even more is that he feels that his body is like a hole, and his spiritual power is flowing out like a column of water. Just at that moment, his fitness cultivation, which he was promoted to, fell back to the spirit transforming period.


    When his son is gone, he can''t help looking for him.


    But to find his son, he can only put down the matter of saving his Yuanying.


    After much consideration, he still felt that he would go to find Wei Feixing and find a way to save Yuanying.


    The fact told him that it was the man who yed the trick.


    Intuition his son should be together with Meng Li, find the son, can also find the man to ask, have the ability to harm themselves, can''t say there is a solution.


    If not, first kill him to vent his anger, so as to solve the problems in his mind and stabilize his mental cultivation.


    Wei Yun went out to find Meng Li, who was still practicing leisurely in the cave.


    There is a coffin lying next to Wei Feixing.


    These days, he had quarreled with Meng Li, begged, and even tried to resist, but Meng Li locked him in the cave and didn''t let him go out.


    The injury of body,ck of food source and the copse of spirit made Wei Feixing die quickly.


    Meng Li didn''t even kill him. He died like that.


    When he died, Meng Li put Wei Feixing in a coffin that had already been prepared. This coffin can ensure that the body will not rot, and she ns to give it to Wei Yun.


    Meng Li doesn''t stay in this cave any more. She takes Wei Feixing''s magic weapons and so on to deal with them, and changes a lot of spirit stones.


    She decided to go back to the secr world and stay with her client''s mother.


    After a long journey, Meng Li went back to the remote vige. As soon as she went in, she saw Jiang manfeng sitting at the door staring at him.


    Seeing Meng Li, a little surprise shed in her eyes.


    "Are you back


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Jiang manfeng got up, hesitated and asked:


    "what did you go out to do?"


    Meng Li hum a, looking at Jiang manfeng don''t speak.


    Jiang manfeng awkwardly said goodbye to her broken hair. She reluctantlyughed:


    "juste back, juste back."


    Meng Li went into the room and looked at the furnishings of the house. All the furnishings were the same as what she had arranged at that time. There was no change.


    It seems that Jiang manfeng really doesn''t like it here, otherwise he will change it ording to his mind.


    Ah


    Jiang manfeng followed him, with a look of desire to talk and stop.


    Meng Li has no choice but to say nothing to Jiang manfeng.


    See Meng Li so cold, Jiang manfeng heart words also can''t say, can only stuffy in Meng Li side stay.Since then, Meng Li has been hiding here to practice at home. Although the aura here is not abundant in the cultivation world, she has arge number of spirit stones, so it''s not a big problem.


    For a long time, Meng Li has been practicing Li Ming Yi Jue.


    Meng Li is addicted to practice all day, but Jiang manfeng can''t stop to practice. After a long time, she can''t help it.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "I want to go out for a walk. Can you tell me how to get out?"


    Meng Li didn''t lift his eyes: "do you want to find Wei Yun?"


    Jiang manfeng shook her head in a hurry, and she said:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you want to go out for a walk, I can apany you."


    Jiang manfeng looked happy and nodded.


    Meng Li takes Jiang manfeng out again and goes to the market of the secr world to buy some gadgets. Jiang manfeng''s whole process is haunted and looks around. Meng Li is speechless.


    Feel like she''s tearing down the people she loves right now?


    But it''s all Jiang manfeng''s wishful thinking.


    She doesn''t think Wei Yun loves Jiang manfeng.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she loves or not. It''s just her task.


    Meng Li looks at Jiang manfeng closely. If someone has a way with Jiang manfeng''s constitution, he will know that if he is robbed, the client will probably me her.


    Only stay in the secr world, where the friars'' aplishments are also low, they can''t find out at all.


    After visiting, Meng Li takes Jiang manfeng back to the vige cottage. When entering the array, Jiang manfeng pays attention to the steps at his feet.


    Meng Li wanted to say that she was so absorbed. Don''t look at it. If she moves at will, the array will change.


    But it didn''t hit Jiang manfeng.


    Since then, Jiang manfeng has been depressed all day and often shed tears secretly.


    Meng Li felt very tired.


    Just ignore Jiang manfeng.


    Wei Yun is still looking for Meng Li in the cultivation world. Of course, he is also looking for any way to save his body.


    As a result, his search for Meng Li slowed down.


    In his heart, Meng Li had lived in the cultivation world since he was a child. He knew little about the secr world, so he would not go anywhere.


    And it''s almost impossible to find a solution to his problems in the secr world.


    Therefore, it has been consumed in the cultivation world.

 Chapter 247

    During this period, Wei Yun''s cultivation had fallen from the peak of the period of transforming the deity to theter period of transforming the deity.


    It scares him.


    The change of mood makes Wei Yun a little crazy. He can''t control his temper at all.


    Most of the time, he will kill anyone who offends him.


    Soon, the number of people who went to dayanzong for justice was numerous.


    There''s a lot of trouble.


    The elders of Dayan sect are in a mess.


    Find Wei Yun and call him back.


    Wei Yun sees these old immortal just want to curse, he still has important matter!


    A group of people gave Wei Yun ideological and political lessons, and gave him some precious pills to eat.


    After Wei Yun took it, he wanted to be clear-minded, and he knew how much trouble he had caused when he was confused outside.


    At that time, I didn''t think about the consequences when I killed people. I felt that I couldn''t get out without killing them.


    He''ll die.


    The elders said helplessly that they could help Wei Yun if there was anything.


    I just hope he doesn''t go out and make trouble.


    But Wei Yun didn''t dare to tell the elders that he was imprisoning women Shuangxiu.


    If the people in the n are sent out to look for them, then the matter wille to light, and he will not be able to afford to walk away, and he will not be able to look up in front of the world.


    Just let the elders help him find a way to solve the damage of his yuan baby.


    Again and again to the public to ensure that he went out after no trouble, and then left the n.


    Wei Yun''s footprints covered the whole cultivation world. Although the sect was also looking for a way for him, there was no result.


    It took ten years.


    Ten yearster, Wei Yun''s cultivation fell from theter stage of the transformation to the middle stage of the transformation, and then to the early stage of the transformation.


    It has be the peak period of Yuanying, then thete period of Yuanying, and finally the middle period of Yuanying. Up to now, it is the early period of Yuanying.


    Although it was in the early days of Yuanying, because his Yuanying was damaged and his cultivation was not smooth, the attack he is nowunching has no power of Yuanying at all.


    In the past ten years, Wei Yun has been suffering every minute. If it wasn''t for his high mental state and cultivation, his mental state would have copsed.


    I don''t think it''s going to make you crazy.


    At the moment, in a cave in a mountain somewhere in the cultivation world, Meng Li sat cross legged, and the aura of heaven and earth around him poured towards her.


    The spirit stone powder everywhere.


    For a long time, Meng Li''s body heard an abnormal sound, and heaven and earth''s spiritual power formed a whirlpool, rushing into her body.


    Meng Li absorbed everything. After a while, she opened her eyes with joy.


    She has entered the jiedan period, sessfully jiedan!


    Meng Li''s mental power intrudes into his own space ring, and he feels that he can''tugh or cry.


    Ten years of painstaking cultivation has consumed countless resources, which can lead to the end of alchemy within ten years. These resources have yed a role.


    Of course, Meng Li also felt that her skills also yed a part.


    Her narcissistic thought, ten years can knot Dan, also not only is the resource credit.


    If pure resources can umte talents, the road of cultivation will not be so hard, and those who rely on powerful backstage will not be equally distressed.


    All of them are indispensable.


    After the promotion, she packed up her things in a hurry and left the cave.


    This time, she left the secr world and went to the cultivation world for jiedan. She was also afraid that the aura of the secr world could not be supplied. In order to sessfully jiedan, it was better to choose a safer way.


    In the past ten years, she has been in the secr world and the cultivation world asionally.


    You can''t just sit down and practice, you have to go out and practice.


    But even if she went out, she was very cautious, for fear of meeting Wei Yun.


    When you go out, you will always wear a curtain hat to iste the divine sense exploration.


    When I was in the secr world, I would take Jiang manfeng out for a walk.


    However, with the passage of time, Jiang manfeng missed Wei Yun even more andined about her a lot.


    The rtionship is not good.


    Meng Lina and Jiang manfeng have no way at all. If they give her freedom, ording to her constitution, she is likely to be abducted.


    Over the years, she is also looking for a magic weapon for Jiang manfeng to block her constitution.


    But did not find, the mall has, but she can not go back to exchange, 6018 can not operate.


    Do you want to give her jade pendant to Jiang manfeng?


    Sorry, Meng Li doesn''t feel so saintly. If her constitution is detected, she will be in danger.


    First of all, we need to ensure that we can take care of others. Meng Li feels that he is selfish.


    Moreover, the first thing for Jiang manfeng to be free is not to go to Wei Yun. Her whole day selfmenting and yearning makes Meng Li speechless.


    Meng Li inquired about Wei Yun in the cultivation circle.She feels that she already has strength and Wei Yungang, but in order to be safe, she ns to umte some strength and then go to find Wei Yun.


    Wei Feixing, who had been dead for ten years, was afraid that he would have been reincarnated.


    However, the news about Wei Yun is not easy to inquire, and he is not the focus.


    Instead, Meng Li heard about Hao Yehua.


    ording to Meng Li''s analysis, it seems that Dayan Zong has done something wrong to Hao Yehua, so he betrayed Dayan Zong with his beautiful brother. Dayan Zong has put a lot of charges on Hao Yehua, and now he is capturing them all over the world.


    What makes Meng Li feel speechless is that she is also on the list of being chased.


    The news released is that she and Hao Yihua are in collusion, betraying the school together, and stealing a peerless sword from the patriarch.


    Wei Yun is the most humble.


    Now the outside world''s evaluation of her is the white eyed wolf, causing public indignation.


    I adopted her and taught her how to practice. I even repay my master like this.


    Wei Yun really took great pains to catch her.


    Maybe it''s fate (set) points (Road)


    Meng Li is rushing back to the secr world when she meets Hao Yehua who is seriously injured.


    Hao Yehua is lying on the back of a monster. The monster is ck and has a tail several meters long. It is very beautiful and domineering. It has broad wings. Now it is taking him to escape.


    Just flew to the side of Meng Li, who was flying in the imperial sword.


    Hao Yehua''s clothes and face were covered with blood. It was obvious that he had gone through a fierce fight.


    When he saw Meng Li clearly, he was stunned and said:


    "elder martial sister Jiang?"


    Meng Li''s face is speechless. Isn''t she wearing a curtain hat to iste the exploration of divine consciousness? How does this person recognize her?


    No matter how much, she urged the sword under her feet to fly faster.


    Seeing this, Hao Yehua patted the monster on the back, and the monster caught up with Meng Li.


    "Elder martial sister Jiang, I know it''s you. For me, these magic weapons that separate the divine consciousness can''t hide from me."


    Meng Li asked in surprise:


    "aren''t you the reincarnation of the great sage?"


    After training a pair of eyes, how can the male master be so powerful.


    Hao Yehua didn''t know why, so he asked:


    "what great sage reincarnated?"


    Meng Li is a character in a great work she saw in modern times.

 Chapter 248

    Ignoring Hao Yehua, she speeds up again.


    But he was caught up by Hao Yehua''s monster.


    Meng Li looked at the monster and said coldly:


    "if you fold your wings, can you catch up with me?


    Hao Yehua''s monster is very intelligent. When he hears Meng Li say this, he tilts his head and stares at Meng Li with big eyes. His mouth is sharp and thin. He opens it and roars at Meng Li in a low voice.


    Yeah, it''s roar.


    Let Meng Li feel this monster angry.


    Hao Yehua said weakly:


    "elder martial sister Jiang, I haven''t seen her for many years. I''m here to make amends for what I did when I was young and ignorant. Please don''t mind."


    Meng Li urged the sword to fly faster, but the monster caught up with him again.


    Meng Li took out another sword and said to Hao Yehua:


    "don''t pester me any more."


    Meng Li waved a sword to the monster''s wings. The monster''s body was very flexible, so he avoided it all at once.


    Meng Li knew that it would take a lot of effort to hurt the monster.


    It''s mainly the speed of monsters.


    When Hao Yehua saw that Meng Li was serious, he said with a bitter face:


    "elder martial sister Jiang, I have something to ask for. If elder martial sister Jiang agrees, I will never pester you, and I will take a heavy apology in the future."


    Meng Li said:


    "you threaten me?"


    Hao Yehua said:


    "I just have to."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and Hao Yehua continued:


    "I''m seriously injured now. Although my spirit beast can take me away, it can''t provide me with a hiding ce. As you probably know, dayanzong has made many unnecessary charges now, and those decent people are bound to get rid of me."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve told you now. " Hao Yehua is speechless.


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "where are your followers?"


    Hao Ye Hua said: "elder martial sister Jiang, you don''t agree with Hao. They are my partners, not your followers."


    "Oh, what about your little friend?" Meng Li doesn''t want to argue with Hao Yehua.


    A worried look appeared on Hao Yehua''s face:


    "I distracted our pursuers. I don''t know if they can protect themselves."


    Meng Li said: "I''m sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I have something important to do now."


    It''s easy to have an ident when you stay with a man of the world.


    Stay away from me.


    With that, Meng Li speeds up again, but Hao Yehua''s monster pursues Meng Li.


    Provoked Meng Li to split a few swords to that annoying monster again, but all was dodged by it.


    You can''t hurt it or do anything to Hao Yehua.


    Meng Li couldn''t help saying:


    "can you stop forcing people to do so?"


    Hao Yehua: "I really have to. I always need a ce to stay and heal."


    Meng Liughs. Hao Yehua is obviously forcing her.


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Meng Li asked.


    Hao Yihua pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "although I can''t beat you now, I can still run away."


    Meng Li sneered: "then you run. There''s no need for me to find a hiding ce for you and open up a cave."


    Hao Yehua''s mouth is full of bitterness. He doesn''t have any spiritual power on him. He can''t set up an array to open up a cave. This state willst for a long time. Although the skill is good, it will pit him at the critical moment.


    It''s really


    You can''t fly in the sky all this time. His little beast can''t stand such consumption.


    Hao Yehua still follows Meng Li, but Meng Li has no choice but to fight against the monster.


    But Meng Hua can''t keep his back from the ground.


    Meng Li made several attacks and hit the monster. The monster suddenly shook its wings and screamed out loud and sharp. The voice rang through the sky.


    Shock Meng from eardrum pain, who knows this thing was hit so loud.


    When Hao Yehua hears the monster being beaten by Meng Li, he looks heartbroken.


    He was also angry. How could the other party be so unkind? He had put down his face and begged, but he didn''t want to do anything like that.


    What''s more, it must have exposed the direction by shouting so loud now. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    He repressed his anger and said to Meng Li:


    "since elder martial sister Jiang is stingy to lend a helping hand, she shouldn''t hurt me like this. She should be a good person. After that, she will be a passer-by."


    After that, he snorted, patted the monster, and the monster took him into the sky.


    Meng Li


    I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem.If you don''t help, pester her to help. If she doesn''t help, Hao Yehua pesters her all the time and mes her for being too much?


    What the hell.


    Why are you running so fast?


    Meng Li also continued to fly, and suddenly felt the fluctuation of spiritual power behind her. She looked back and saw that more than a dozen disciples in the clothes of Dayan sect were flying with swords and chasing her.


    Seeing that Meng Li is wearing a hat, he can''t tell who it is, but his intuition is Hao Yehua''s aplice.


    Even if not, you can go forward and ask if you have met Hao Yehua.


    Ask about the whereabouts of Hao Yehua.


    Meng Li gritted his teeth. No wonder he ran so fast.


    Meng Li didn''t want to entangle with them, so he speeded up and tried to get rid of them.


    But the other side''s speed is too fast, and there are also friars in jiedan period, trying to catch up with Meng Li.


    In the back, he asked:


    "Daoyou, who did you see passing here just now?"


    Meng Li doesn''t speak, but tries to fly away, but the other party believes that there is a ghost, so he takes out a magic weapon to attack Meng Li.


    Meng Li had to stop to deal with it.


    More than a dozen people attack her, but they still can''t bear it. The key is that their magic weapon has knocked down her curtain cap, which makes Meng Li want to vomit blood.


    We see Meng Li''s true face.


    One said:


    "is that elder martial sister Jiang?"


    Another humanitarian:


    "yes."


    "I heard that elder martial sister Jiang also trailed out of the n with Hao Yehua. I didn''t expect that it was true."


    "It seems so."


    "There is a thousand mile note, we can inform zongmen."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see if we can bring it back to the n." A man looks at Meng Li sharply.


    "Good."


    When Meng Li heard their conversation, he put a big move on a group of them, took out an offensive weapon and threw it directly to them. While they were in a hurry, Meng Linded on the ground as soon as possible and ran with her running method.


    It''s not a good thing to meet Hao Yehua.


    Toxic, right?


    Meng left Titus depressed, this is simply lying shot.


    Behind him, he was chasing the friar of jiedan period. His reaction speed was extremely fast, two seconds behind Meng Li''snding.


    In fact, Meng Li is not afraid of fighting, but she is worried that fighting with this person will attract more people.


    It''s said that some of them have a thousand mile note. If Wei Yun is recruited, so many disciples will add one Wei Yun, and she will not be able to fight with ten hands.

 Chapter 249

    At first, Meng was not far away from him.


    But Meng Li has the talent of running, and her strange body method makes her distance with him further and further.


    The man had to shout:


    "Jiang Ruliu, regardless of courtesy, righteousness and shame, you have betrayed your family. You should give up your hand and stop being stubborn."


    Meng Li said without looking back:


    "the secret of telling you to run fast is to talk less."


    "Concentrate on running."


    Man: "the He''s stubborn. "


    Meng Li ran away.


    The man also said:


    "you and I will go back to the n, tell us where Hao Yehua is, and then hand in the leader''s sword. I will plead for you for the sake of my former family."


    Meng Li: "I thank you."


    The man shook his head and saw that this attitude was hopeless.


    He gave Meng Li an ultimatum:


    "if you insist on this, we have the right to kill you here! Please think it over. "


    Meng Li looked back at the man:


    "it''s said that you can run fast only by talking less. You just don''t believe it."


    "I''ve run a long way now."


    Man is short of breath:


    "you are so arrogant, what''s your ability?"


    Even he did not expect that a friar in the foundation period could run faster than he did in the jiedan period.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "because I don''t speak much."


    Looking back, the distance between them has been opened. Meng Li takes out a hard and strange thing from the space ring.


    There are wires on it. Meng Li runs and lights them one by one and throws them at the man.


    I lost several in a row.


    This is her homemade smoke bomb, which is used to deceive people at critical moments.


    It''s not lethal.


    She felt that the group of disciples wereing after her. If they surrounded her then, it would be hard for her to get away.


    The man immediately saw Meng Li throwing things at him, and immediately avoided.


    But in less than a second, white smoke appeared in front of his eyes. The range was still veryrge, and it didn''t disperse for a long time.


    He jumped out of the smog for fear of half a cent.


    At this time, when he reacts and subconsciously releases his divine consciousness, he can''t find Meng Li.


    At this time, the rest of the disciples also rushed over, looking at the scene, surprised, what is it?


    Is the smoke poisonous!?


    Ask man Meng Li.


    The man was depressed and said:


    "let her escape, and inform the n."


    Everyone was disappointed, but there was noint.


    Meng Li feels that there is no oneing behind him, so he flies away towards the secr world. Originally, jiedan is very happy, but he is so disappointed by Hao Yehua.


    Wei Yun received a message from his disciples that he had seen Meng Li.


    Ten yearster, Wei Yun''s face became haggard and gloomy when he looked at people. As a result, many disciples were afraid of him.


    Many elders of the sect, the Lord of the peak, have a lot of opinions on him.


    Now his position as patriarch is on the verge of copse.


    He gave a gloomy smile and said: Jiang Ruliu, I thought you were dead.


    When asked if he knew what Meng Li''s cultivation was, he thought about building a foundation.


    What he sensed was building the foundation.


    Wei Yun looked up andughed a few times. Although he wasughing, he was full of sadness.


    After living for so many years, he fell into the hands of a mole ant with low aplishments. It''s ridiculous and pathetic!


    Afterughing enough, he threw his sleeve, stepped on the sword and flew out of the door.


    Meng Li returned to the secr world, and Jiang manfeng sat in front of the door.


    Seeing Meng Li, she raised her sleeve and wiped the corners of her eyes. Although her tears were dry, her eyes were red. Looking at Meng Li, she asked in a low voice:


    "are you back?"


    Meng Li said.


    Jiang manfeng didn''t ask for anything else, because she knew she would not tell her if she asked.


    Meng Li went back to his room and nned to have a rest.


    She has nothing to say with Jiang manfeng.


    After a while, Jiang manfeng knocked on Meng Li''s door. Meng Li opened it, and she came in and said:


    "are you practicing now?"


    Meng Li replied:


    "No."


    Jiang manfeng looked around and didn''t dare to look at Meng Li''s eyes. She sighed:


    "I''ve lived here for ten years."


    Meng Li did not answer, Jiang manfeng said: "you go out for a long time this time, I want to go out for a walk."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "it''s not convenient to go out now."


    Wei Yun is looking for her now.


    Jiang manfeng is very disappointed. After ten years, can''t Wei Yun find her or don''t want to?Is it true that she is just a simple tool for him, even if it is lost?


    She felt an urge to ask him face to face.


    Now that her daughter is back, she has to open her mouth and say what she thinks in her heart. Otherwise, if she leaves again, she doesn''t know when she wille back.


    Thinking of this, she said:


    "Ru Liu, I''ve been here for a long time. I think you''ve already seen what I think. I don''t want to hide it from you any more. In fact, everyone knows it."


    Meng Li smiles and looks at Jiang manfeng:


    "so what do you mean?"


    Jiang manfeng took a look at Meng Li with apprehension, organized hisnguage in his heart for a while, changed several ways, and finally said:


    "this is not the way, you let me end up with him face to face."


    "Otherwise, I can''t rest assured that my aplishments can''t be improved at all."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "do you really think about it?"


    Jiang manfeng thought Meng Li was going to let go. A surprise appeared on her face and nodded.


    Meng Li said: "I will not send you to dayanzong."


    Without thinking, Jiang manfeng said, "I''ll go myself."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "go by yourself. Are you sure you can walk anywhere? Do you really not understand your constitution? "


    "I feel like you were taken away before you came to dayanzong."


    The expression on Jiang manfeng''s face froze, and she remembered the scene when she was contested by men.


    This may not be without.


    Meng Liu is so mysterious that she can''t look away from you I only ask you for this


    Meng Li said decisively, "no way."


    Over the years, she tried to instill in Jiang manfeng the idea that Wei Yun was not a man worthy of love, but it didn''t work.


    Wei Yun upied half of Jiang manfeng''s life.


    She is so fascinated with Wei Yun.


    Jiang manfeng was rejected by Meng Li, tears rolled down, she pursed her lips out of Meng Li''s room.


    Meng Li was silent when he saw Jiang manfeng''s wronged appearance.


    After working in this world for more than ten years, she also felt a little tired.


    She counted her own things, or early practice up, as long as she practice to the middle of jiedan, deal with Wei Yun will be more sure.


    Wei Yun has had a hard time in the past ten years.


    How unbearable it is for the practitioners to fall from a master.


    She patted her wrist again, but the vine didn''t respond at all.


    Is it hard to run when you''re full?


    But she can still feel the connection between her and Wisteria.


    I don''t know what the situation is.

 Chapter 250

    Meng Li Taigou has been hiding in the secr world for two years.


    If you don''t go out, you''ll be fine. Even if Wei Yunes to the secr world, it''s hard to find such a remote ce.


    Wei Yun is still in the cultivation world, looking for Meng Li and the way to save his Yuanying.


    For so many years, he still firmly believes that a monk can''t hide forever. A monk wants to practice and seek opportunities. Can he improve his cultivation without opportunities and spirit stones?


    Is the ce with rare aura suitable for cultivation?


    If you want resources, you have to stay in the cultivation world, so he will meet you.


    He did not expect that Meng Li''s resources would not be used up in 20 years.


    You don''t have to worry about resources at all.


    Two yearster, Meng Li finally came to the end of Dan.


    After so many years, I have also thoroughly practiced the secret of leaving the Ming Dynasty.


    If you give her another body in the Qi refining period, she thinks it will not be more than ten years before she reaches the middle of jiedan period.


    It''s better to have more insight. Before I became a soul, I never thought that I could buy so many skills. If I look at them casually, I can still create skills.


    Finally, I can find Wei Yun.


    When she went out, Jiang man said:


    "are you going out?"


    Meng Li said.


    "I want to take you around."


    It seems that I haven''t taken Jiang manfeng out for a long time.


    Jiang manfeng is more happy, she changed into a beautiful dress, followed Meng out of the door.


    He took Jiang manfeng to the secr market and bought a lot of things. They also went to the restaurant to have a meal.


    Although the valley, but the enjoyment of food to the taste buds can not be reced.


    Jiang manfeng is sent back to the house again. She is going to find Wei Yun in the cultivation world.


    Before going out, Meng Li took a meaningful look at Jiang manfeng. Those who can''t be saved don''t need to be saved. The poor man is a little hateful and pathetic.


    Sigh!


    In the cultivation world, Meng Li inquires about Wei Yun. There is something important about dayanzong. Wei Yun, as the patriarch, can''t go on outside. He is called back to take charge of affairs.


    She squatted in the vicinity of dayanzong, waiting for the rabbit.


    Squatting for two months, just squatting to Wei Yun.


    See Wei Yun is a person, Meng Li quickly catch up, secretly follow, until far away from dayanzong ce, Meng Li deliberately reveal breath let Wei Yun aware.


    Wei Yun fell to the ground and looked back solemnly.


    Meng Li takes the initiative to say hello to Wei Yun:


    "Hi?"


    Wei Yun heard a familiar and strange voice and looked at Meng Li darkly:


    "how dare youe to me?"


    Meng Li tilted his head and looked at Wei Yun. His face was very haggard, as if he was several years old. He asked: "why don''t youe?"


    Wei Yun snorted coldly:


    "so you admit that you did all this?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile, "what are you talking about?"


    Wei Yun You know what you do


    "I''m born stupid. I need you to make it clear." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Wei Yun was angry with Meng Li.


    It''s like sprinkling salt on the wound.


    Wei Yun frowned and looked at Meng Li. Her breath was not sharp and irritable. She was very gentle. She stood there like a quietdy.


    After checking Xia Mengli''s cultivation, he rxed again.


    He said:


    "how do you know she exists?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "she? Jiang manfeng


    Wei Yun didn''t speak. Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I like to make people confused. I won''t tell you anything you want to know."


    Wei Yun sneered: "you are still too young, too crazy, you don''t say, I have a way to let you say."


    Meng Li asked: "don''t you care about your son?"


    Wei Yun''s face is more heavy, he says: "what did you do to him?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "your son has been missing for more than ten years. Aren''t you worried?"


    Wei Yunzhi:


    "even my son, he has his own destiny. Can I protect him for a while and for a lifetime?"


    "But if I catch you, what''s wrong with my son? I want you to pay for it."


    He took the lead in attacking Meng Li when he gave Meng Li a sinister look.


    When he mentioned his son, his heart was slightly sore. His missing for more than ten years made him adjust his mood almost.


    There are many dangers for a man of cultivation. In fact, he was ready to lose his close rtives from the very beginning.


    But now the culprit is here, and he is so arrogant that he sprinkles salt on his wound. He can''t help it any more.


    Meng Li takes out his sword and resists Wei Yun''s attack. They fight each other.Wei Yun saw that Meng Li''s attack power was not the foundation building period at all, and his heart trembled. He was surprised and asked:


    "have you got Dan?"


    Meng Li: "Congrattions, correct answer, what reward do you want?"


    Wei Yun looks at Meng Li strangely. How did he cheat him?


    How to make it in just ten years?


    What kind of chance is it?


    He had too many doubts in his mind, but he didn''t have time to ask.


    Since his realm fell to the beginning of Yuanying, he didn''t fall any more, but his attack power is getting smaller and smaller, and now he can only issue the power of jiedan period.


    However, he lived for many years, the means is not a little girl can match.


    The attack on Meng Li was more fierce, and Meng Li was able to cope with it.


    Two people beat around birds and animals to flee, trees waist break, youe and I go for a long time unexpectedly not divide up and down.


    Meng can''t leave anxious. She is really rich in body, but Wei Yun is more and more anxious.


    He found that Meng Li''s coping ability is very strong, the speed of the shot is very fast.


    His face was very ugly, and this gap made his mentality copse again.


    Wei Yun wants to find time to call a rescuer, but Meng Li doesn''t have time to see Wei Yun. All kinds of big moves she can send out bombard Wei Yun, and doesn''t give him a chance.


    Wei Yun wants to vomit blood. Meng Li''s attack hits him like a stone hammer.


    He said:


    "don''t deceive others too much. Be careful that I''ll be caught dead with you."


    Meng Li said casually:


    "are you going to blow yourself up?"


    She''s not afraid to blow herself up.


    She has a three-tier pagoda. There is more than one top-grade defense weapon from the third tier. Even if she is injured, she can''t be killed.


    Wei Yun


    When did he say he wanted to blow himself up? Why did he want to die if he could live.


    He is more and more difficult to deal with. If he goes on like this, he has little chance of winning. He is mainly defensive.


    Meng Li see this start is particrly fierce, she no longer stay hand, hit Wei Yun retreat.


    Even a sword cut off his shoulder, his body will be bleeding.


    Wei Yun stepped back and poured a pill into his mouth. His face turned pale and he gritted his teeth:


    "don''t go too far."


    Meng Li doesn''t have much spare time to talk with Wei Yun. When Wei Yun is weak, she attacks more fiercely.


    Wei Yun threw many defensive weapons, but Meng Li also had many.


    Two people turned on the mode of the speller.


    Whoever has advanced magic weapon wins.


    Even Wei Yun didn''t know where Meng Li had so many magic weapons, which made him doubt life. He was reluctant to use many of the things he used.

 Chapter 251

    And look at the other side of this deadly y, is bound to his life in general.


    Wei Yun is anxious and angry:


    "I''ve wronged you to raise you. You''re a generation who bullied my master and destroyed my ancestors. You''re not benevolent and unjust. I don''t think you can improve your mental state and cultivation. Even if you kill me today, you''re just waiting to die in jiedan period."


    Meng Li: "after saying so much, do you want to ask me if my conscience won''t hurt?"


    "No


    Meng Li added.


    Wei Yun


    His eyes were full of anger.


    I''m so angry.


    Seeing that this road was not feasible, Wei Yun changed her strategy:


    "you can''t kill me. If you kill me, Jiang manfeng will die."


    Meng Li looked at Wei Yun: "really?"


    Wei Yun felt that he had hit the snake seven inches. He rxed a little and said with pride:


    "if you ignore Jiang manfeng''s life, you can kill me."


    Meng Li was silent.


    But the attack on the hand is not reduced.


    I don''t know if Wei Yun''s words are true. If they are, she can''t ignore the life of the client''s mother.


    But there is that kind of prohibition. If the person under the prohibition dies, the person under the prohibition cannot live alone.


    This kind is mostly some possessive men, in order not to let their own women pillow other people''s beds after their death, they will also be banned.


    If Wei Yun dies outside, he may not want to leave Jiang manfeng. At that time, things wille to light and his death will leave him a bad name.


    There is also a prohibition of living and dying together, which is prepared for the more extreme Taoist couples.


    She asked, "6018, was it found in Jiang manfeng at that time?"


    6018: "I''m not sure. At that time, I was only looking for the mark of divine consciousness."


    Meng Li said.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said:


    "what did you do to her?"


    Wei Yun sneered and understated:


    "it''s nothing, but it''s just a ban."


    Meng Li said: "do you know that I still have many ways to torture you and ask you to untie her prohibition?"


    With that, Meng Li''s hand appeared a golden rope, Wei Yun saw this pupil shrink.


    Some self mockingly said:


    "you are well prepared. I''m afraid you''ve been plotting secretly for many years."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I have everything I need."


    If it is a kind of struggle, the more tightly it is tied, the more it is tied.


    If you are bound by it, you can''t use psychic power.


    However, it depends on the user''s ability. If the user is just a gas refining period, but wants to use this to tie up a foundation period, it''s just a fantasy.


    She wants to abolish Wei Yun directly, but in case Jiang manfeng really has a ban in his body, Wei Yun bes a waste. Who will untie the ban for her.


    Wei Yun''s resistance is more intense. He is afraid that he will be tied by the spirit rope.


    Can be seriously injured, and anxious and angry at the moment he has chaos, Meng from the extreme eye to observe his every move, find the w will not hesitate, to tie up Wei Yun.


    From Wei Yun''s point of view, he only saw that the other side seemed to take only one step, and the rest was the shadow. Before he could capture the other side''s trajectory, he saw that the shadow surrounded him a few times.


    By the time he could see each other''s face clearly, he could not move.


    But in the end is an old fox, he did not show the iparable panic.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "since I am inferior to others and fall into your hands, you don''t have to bother to torture me. I can untie Jiang manfeng''s ban."


    "But I hope you promise to let me go."


    Meng Li just said:


    "then untie it first."


    To be honest, I don''t want Jiang manfeng to see Wei Yun.


    It''s all trouble.


    Besides, Wei Yun is so honest that he must have cheated.


    But she can''t make fun of Jiang manfeng''s life. This task is really a waste of time.


    Wei Yun lowered his eyes and covered his mood. He just said a good thing.


    Meng Li mentions the flying of Wei Yun''s imperial sword and rushes back to the secr world, where she lives.


    Wei Yun looked at Meng Li, but he didn''t expect that he had been shrinking in the secr world.


    Entering the room, Jiang manfeng came out and saw Wei Yun, who was tied into zongzi and covered with blood, she was stunned.


    His eyes seemed to stick on Wei Yun, and he could not move away. He called softly:


    "Wei Yun..."


    Looking at Jiang manfeng, Wei Yun murmured, "manfeng."


    Meng Li


    Jiang manfeng walks up to Wei Yun, takes out a handkerchief and wipes it on him. She is very distressed. She looks at Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with him?"Meng Li said faintly: "just what you see now."


    Jiang manfeng said bitterly:


    "what kind of revenge are you going to do to him, son?"


    "He brought you up after all. You are not ashamed of the world."


    Meng Li looked at Jiang manfeng fiercely:


    "shameless?"


    Jiang manfeng was shocked by Meng Li''s fierce eyes for a moment. She looked at Meng Li in fear, pursed her mouth and did not dare to answer.


    Meng Li looked at Wei Yun: "do you think what I did is shameful?"


    Wei Yun said: "justice is in the heart of the people."


    Meng Li said: "you raised me, but for the sake of my constitution, if I didn''t have this constitution, I''m afraid I couldn''t survive at that time?"


    Wei Yun''s face froze, and his lips moved.


    He didn''t mention these things to others. How did they know?


    What''s wrong?


    This kind of constitution is just like the natural resources and treasures. If we don''t make use of them, isn''t it a kind of desperation?


    Jiang manfeng looks at Wei Yun and does not speak. She asks Wei Yun:


    "are these all true?"


    Meng Li said:


    "is it true that he can imprison you for your constitution for so many years? Can''t he raise me for my constitution?"


    Jiang manfeng was blocked by Meng Li and was speechless.


    He murmured for a long time:


    "however, he is not a saint. In the face of such a big temptation, other men would probably make the same choice."


    Meng Li nced at Jiang manfeng:


    "you are right, but it is wrong for me to resist my fate?"


    "Do I want to be like you, not only not to resist, but also to care about the people who force you?"


    Jiang manfeng looks at Meng Li with hurt. Her daughter''s speech is too harsh and merciless.


    Meng Li looked at Wei Yun and said:


    "people are already in front of you. Now untie them."


    "I know you want to y tricks, but I advise you to save yourself. If you dare to bring you here, you won''t be afraid."


    Wei Yun let out a sound and looked at Jiang manfeng with her eyes full of love. He saw that Jiang manfeng''s heart was full of ups and downs, sweet and sour.


    He bowed his head and did not dare to look at Wei Yun again.


    So does the other party have love for her?


    Wei Yun said to Meng Li:


    "if you untie me, I can use the spirit power."


    Meng Li himself checked Jiang manfeng and found something, which seemed but didn''t look like it.


    Let 6018 scan Jiang manfeng. It''s really forbidden.


    Worry about people.


    This kind of prohibition can not be lifted by force. If it is not done well, the life of those who are banned will be in danger.


    She released her mental energy and swept the array around the house. After confirming that it was working normally, she put the sword on Wei Yun''s neck and untied the spirit rope for Wei Yun.

 Chapter 252

    Wei Yun said to Meng Li:


    "it''s not convenient for me to untie the ban if you put the sword around my neck like this."


    "And I can''t guarantee you''ll let me go if you break the ban."


    Jiang manfeng asked suspiciously:


    "what prohibition?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "he banned you. You can''t live alone when he dies."


    Jiang manfeng looks at Wei Yun incredulously.


    I feel my heart throbbing.


    Wei Yun fooled Jiang manfeng: "I just don''t want to see you follow other men, can you understand?"


    Jiang manfeng opened his mouth and felt less painful.


    Yes, yes, she can understand.


    Meng Li looks at them without expression.


    Hand with force, Wei Yun''s neck Qin bleeding.


    Meng Li''s fierce look in his eyes shed by and said:


    "you don''t have a choice now. If you don''t untie it, I can bind you all the time, imprison you, and don''t let you die. I torture you every day. If the leader of the great Yanzong is willing to ept this kind of insult, I don''t mind imposing it on you."


    Wei Yun''s face was strangely ugly, and finally struggled:


    "you take the sword away first."


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment, afraid that Wei Yun would jump out of the wall in a hurry and do something to Jiang manfeng.


    Take the sword away, Wei Yun fingers fly, toward Jiang manfeng body into a method form.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "untied."


    Meng Li immediately turns her face when she hears the words. She raises her sword and attacks Wei Yun to kill him, or tie him up and take him out.


    Meng Li didn''t want to fight Wei Yun in front of Jiang manfeng, but now there is a ready-made array to trap Wei Yun.


    If you go out, in case Wei Yun escapes again, it will not be worth the loss.


    Not every time can 100% catch him, before catch him, or because he showed his ws.


    Wei Yun''s fighting experience is enough, and it''s not as easy to deal with.


    Wei Yun has been on guard against Meng Li, and the reaction is very fast, and the two fight together again.


    Although dealing with Meng Li, he has been looking for a way out.


    However, all around the array, he really can''t distract himself.


    Seeing this, Jiang manfeng began to cry, and she cried:


    "please, please don''t fight."


    Wei Yun couldn''t find a way out. He decided to carry out what he had nned before.


    He was originally weak, but pretended to be even weaker. He yelled to Jiang manfeng:


    "manfeng, help me. I have never done anything to her. She has her own way."


    "Believe me, manfeng, save me. We''ll be together in the future."


    "You see, I have also untied the ban for you. From then on, I will not shackle you."


    Wei Yun''s tone of voice was sad, and he said:


    "the reason why you are forbidden is that you don''t want to die with me, ah! I''m afraid I''ll die today. "


    Meng Li''s attack on Wei Yun is extremely fierce. There''s a lot of nonsense.


    She said to Jiang manfeng:


    "if you meddle in my affairs with him today, don''t me me for neglecting our blood rtionship."


    Just as Meng Li talks, Wei Yun has already taken out a sword and thrown it to Jiang manfeng.


    With tears hanging on his face, Jiang manfeng caught the sword with both hands shaking and looked at Meng Li:


    "you can''t help us, why can''t you?"


    Meng Li


    Wei Yun: "yes, as long as we beat her, we will leave her forever, and I will not hurt her. We will be passers-by."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you are so mean, you fool her like that."


    Wei Yun''s eyes shed with satisfaction. He had a thorough understanding of Jiang manfeng''s nature.


    Even if he gives a smile, he can be happy for ten and a half days.


    The other side will definitely lean towards him.


    Jiang manfeng was deeply moved when she heard Wei Yun''s words, and she said: "Ru Liu, you have to forgive others, and forgive others. That''s all right?"


    "Don''t fight any more, just let him go. I beg you."


    Meng Li: "I didn''t expect that your brain is so unclear."


    Jiang manfeng cried even more. She saw Wei Yun attacked again and again, and her face became paler and paler.


    She can''t stand it, Wuwu


    Jiang manfeng burst into tears, and her whole mood broke. Every time Wei Yun was hurt, she felt like she was beating herself.


    And Wei Yun has been begging Jiang manfeng: "help me."


    Jiang manfeng''s face was full of tears. He felt that he couldn''t breathe because of heartache.


    Even if she helps Wei Yun, her daughter is so strong that she won''t be hurt.But if she doesn''t help Wei Yun, she can''t watch him die.


    Meng Li was very angry when he saw the spiritual power surging around Jiang manfeng. He yelled: "if you are really confused, don''t me me for doing it to you."


    Wei Yun sneered:


    "you are so rebellious that even your mother wants to do it. How can God care for people like you and give you lots of opportunities to do evil."


    But Jiang manfeng was so excited that she didn''t think about things with her head at all. Instead, she rushed over with her sword and joined the war circle.


    Although he didn''t hurt Meng Li, he made trouble in it. He always blocked Meng Li and cried for him to let Wei Yun go.


    Wei Yun is very despicable and shameless to hide behind Jiang manfeng.


    Let Meng Li''s hand be restricted everywhere. Meng Li has no choice but to beat Jiang manfeng who is in front of Wei Yun. She falls to the ground and spills blood from the corner of her mouth.


    The eyes are full of disbelief, a face that says how you can hit my expression.


    Wei Yun is seizing the time to take pills, see this, heart under a cool, did not expect each other to his mother even under this cruel hand.


    Meng Li sneers and looks at Wei Yun, who is about two meters away from him.


    If so, in the past, no matter how fast her speed is, Wei Yun can react to avoid it.


    You can''t miss a hundred shots.


    But


    She had an idea.


    As soon as she turned over her hand, the small silver cone appeared in her hand. She mobilized the power of space inside and built a short space channel. Just for a moment, without giving Wei Yun the opportunity to react, she came to Wei Yun. The sword was attached with spiritual power and inserted into Wei Yun''s heart.


    Immediately detonated Wei Yun''s heart.


    All this is too fast, let next to Jiang manfeng look silly.


    How to pass in a sh, Jiang manfeng doubted his own eyes.


    Wei Yun''s face still had a look of amazement, but his body fell to the ground. From his Dantian, something wrapped with spirit power flew out.


    is a baby as like as two peas in a ck haze. The five eyes are exactly the same as Wei Yun. The eyes of all babies are all the color of theirints, but they are flurried to fly away.


    Meng Li doesn''t give Wei Yun the chance to run away. She gathers spiritual power in her hands and has great momentum. She wants to kill that Yuan Ying.


    At the same time, Jiang manfeng cried out: "no...!"


    She had been injured by Meng Li, but she didn''t know where to burst out her strength. She flew up and caught Meng Li''s attack. She couldn''t bear it. Blood gushed from her mouth. Then she fell to the ground with a bang.


    Even so, she still begged Meng Li: "please, he has only one yuan baby left. Let him go."

 Chapter 253

    Meng Li didn''t have time to pay attention to Jiang manfeng. He cut the grass and didn''t get rid of the roots.


    If you are soft hearted now, you will be in endless trouble in the future.


    Some of her can''t stand people like Jiang manfeng. She is eager to finish the task and go back to it.


    She gathered her spiritual power again. This time, she took most of the remaining spiritual power out of her body and hit Wei Yun''s Yuanying.


    Yuan Ying is unable to avoid and is hanged by Meng Li in an instant.


    Jiang manfeng see thisplete despair, despair of her and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at Meng Li sadly:


    "Ru Liu, you are addicted to killing people like this. Sooner orter, your mind will be damaged."


    Meng Li''s face is frozen, isn''t it?


    Homicidal addiction?


    Can you walk this way without killing people?


    She didn''t speak. Jiang manfeng looked at Meng Li crazily and said in a decisive tone:


    "since he is dead, I don''t want to live alone."


    After that, there was a loud bang. The sound was deafening. Jiang manfeng blew himself up!


    Meng Li didn''t have time to stop her. The self explosion of the friars during the foundation period hurt her a lot.


    Then she felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she was already in the system space.


    Meng Li''s face was extremely cold, and 6018 was silent.


    The whole system space is silent.


    Meng Li felt that she had been working for such a long time, which made her so angry for the first time.


    It''s speechless to meet people like Jiang manfeng.


    For more than ten years, for the sake of Jiang manfeng''s safety, she did her best to satisfy her except not to let her go around and find Wei Yun.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her.


    Do you want to let Jiang manfeng out?


    If something goes wrong, the client will me her.


    But because of Wei Yun, she blew herself up!


    Meng Li walked to the big screen with a cold face, and the news came:


    the task failed. If you have any objection, please appeal. "


    Meng Li made aint directly.


    She didn''t feel like she had not finished the task.


    Self explosion is Jiang manfeng''s choice. What does it have to do with her.


    At the moment, Meng Li exudes cold.


    After a while, the screen showed a sentence: appeal eptance.


    6018 said:


    "I''ll send you now."


    Having said that, the familiar sense of the ne of transmission came. By the time Meng Li''s eyes could see clearly, she had alreadynded.


    At the moment, she is in a room. She sees a man sitting on the ck sofa. This man is wearing a modern suit, with a clear face and a resolute face.


    I''m still full of noble spirit.


    Noble spirit is pressing.


    His eyes are now on Meng Li.


    He said:


    "Hello, Meng Li, the Tasker. Did you initiate aint?"


    Meng Li took a few steps forward and nodded:


    "yes."


    Wen Zhi nodded, looked at Meng Lijiao''s nice and indifferent face, and said:


    "OK, please sit down."


    Meng Li sat down in front of Wen Zhi, and Wen Zhicai said:


    "now you can tell the reason why you think the task should not be judged as a failure."


    Meng Li straightened out his thoughts in his mind, and then slowly said:


    "the first requirement of the client is not to be anyone''s cauldron stove, which I have done."


    "Second, the client asked for revenge on Wei Yun and Wei Feixing. I also did it. I didn''t kill them simply and rudely. They suffered a lot in the process. I don''t think the revenge is not in ce."


    "Does the client still want me to kill people and arrest my soul for torture?"


    "Third, the client asked to stay away from Hao Yehua. I did so without much contact with him."


    "Fourth, I also rescued the client''s mother. She chose to blow herself up, which has nothing to do with me."


    There was a sh of admiration in Wen Zhi''s eyes. It was very calm and not violent.


    Also calm and orderly to express their ideas.


    However, he said:


    "but the client is angry that you forced her mother to die, and she can''t ept this."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s not that I forced her to die, but that she has a will to die."


    Then Meng Li''s face was full of sarcasm, and she said:


    "to be honest, the client just looked around and thought that what I did was wrong. If she came, she might not do better than me."


    "We should not be confused by it."


    She looked around. The walls around the house were full of strange ck patterns, which were very domineering.


    Wen Zhi said:


    "but the client''s mother did choose to explode because you killed the target because of your tough attitude. You can''t deny that."Meng Li asked back:


    "did you let that man escape at that time? Come back one day? "


    Wen Zhi pondered for a moment and said:


    "in fact, you don''t have to be so tough. Even if you run away, you can find a chance to catch it again."


    "The client''s mother will not blow herself up on the spot, and the client will not judge failure in anger."


    "What does it matter what her mother looks like after the mission?"


    Meng Li is speechless.


    This is a good way.


    But at that time, she was really very angry, and her heart was a little indifferent.


    Most importantly, at that time, she did not expect that Jiang manfeng would blow herself up.


    Wen Zhi asked thest question:


    "and as far as I know, you are a two-star Tasker. This task is the most difficult one in Samsung. How do you choose your system?"


    "Did your system give you the wrong task?"


    Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li shakes his head and smiles:


    "no, it''s because I''m eager for sess that I let my system choose this task for me."


    I had thought of this problem when I chose to appeal.


    However, she was too unwilling to be judged as a failure.


    Waste so many thoughts, not reconciled.


    Wen Zhi: "do you know that our organization punishes those who ept tasks beyond their level?"


    Meng Li: "I want to know whether my mission can be sessful?"


    Wen Zhi nodded: "I''ve got it. I can."


    Meng Liughed: "I am willing to ept the punishment."


    What can we do if we don''t ept it? It''s better to be decent.


    Wen Zhi stands up, tall and upright. He waves, and Meng Li disappears into the space.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and asked 6018:


    "can any task fail to appeal?"


    "Yes, but it is generally not epted. What is epted is that the task content is rtively vague and the boundary is difficult to distinguish. The client has a very tough attitude, judging the failure of the task, and the task is abnormal."


    "The client probably thinks that although you rescued her mother, you forced her to die, which is equivalent to no rescue, so one item has not beenpleted."


    "It''s probably the person who wants to take over the task. You''ve been taken as a raft. It''s quite instructive."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it doesn''t matter. If I hadn''t been in a hurry to test Kung Fu, how could I have been used as a raft?"


    We can gain wisdom by taking a cut.


    At the end of the day, she didn''t give the opportunity to others.


    Now it''s too weak. Anyone with a weak organization has no right to speak or even to choose.

 Chapter 254

    Anyway, Meng Li is helpless.


    Think twice about what decisions to make in the future.


    Then again, if Wei Yun really ran away and Yuan Ying got into other people''s bodies, how could she judge.


    It''s not easy to find.


    When the timees, she will be in trouble again.


    I don''t know how much time it will take to finish the task.


    But I have to admit that she was a bit reckless at that time.


    And she really didn''t know much about the organization.


    After a while, the news came.


    Meng Li: let''s see.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of the client Jiang Ruliu: no longer be anyone''s cauldron stove, save his mother, revenge the Wei family father and son, and no longer get involved with Hao Yehua.


    The score was 60.


    Reward: none.


    ept the task punishment beyond the level: 100000 points will be fined. All rewards for this task will be confiscated and the task will bepleted once for free.


    Meng Li


    It''s so hard to say!!!


    Meng Li calls out his personal data:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: human race


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: - 55500


    boundary strength: 277 points


    soul strength: 0 points


    talent: running


    this is too sour, and she was given a free task.


    Forget it. Fortunately, this mission has beenpleted. In short, there is no one failed mission. If the two star mission fails twice, it will be wiped out.


    And there was an air in her heart that she had to give.


    Now the good news is that it''s out.


    The client still has to go back to life ording to the situation when she left.


    Although it seems that it''s not cost-effective for her to appeal, she likes to fight for it. She would rather ept punishment than be judged as a failure.


    She has been working hard for more than ten years, which can not be denied in one word.


    Meng Li feels tired and wants to have a rest and sleep in the system space.


    She had no interest in the life of the client after she went back.


    What do you love.


    There are resources in the space ring.


    Meng Li wanted to buy a notebook with good quality and beautiful appearance to transcribe her skills.


    I found that there were no points when I paid.


    Tips her points are negative, but also warm told her to umte points as soon as possible to be a positive number before shopping.


    Looking at the score of more than 50000, Meng Li was silent.


    Very good, mixed into a negative equity.


    Meng Li began to visit the taskers forum. Sure enough, the taskers were discussing this matter. Anyway, many taskers were found to be wrong by various organizations, and then they were punished.


    She read it very carefully and spent a lot of time in the forum.


    When she was tired, she ran to sleep willfully. When she woke up, she was very narcissistic again. After seeing her skills, she nned to do the task.


    As a result, there is a piece of news. Meng Li points out that it is a punishment list.


    It has the number of each task, her number 6018 is also in the column, fortunately, there is no her name.


    It''s her fault to jump the line.


    There are also those whomit crimes in the mission world, some who indiscriminately kill innocent people in the face of power, and all kinds of reasons for being punished.


    This list should be received by everyone. The organization is really used to set an example to others.


    Then click on the previous task appeal page, which says reviewer: Wen Zhi.


    So the man I saw before was Wen Zhi?


    Meng Li said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    6018: "do the unpaid task first."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Since it''s free, choose a simpler one for me." Meng thought of leaving.


    Anyway, there is no reward. Why do you have to work so hard.


    6018 well, he said, "I''ll try my best."


    Meng Li waited patiently, raised his wrist and patted it. He had been used to it all these years, but the wisteria still didn''te out, it was hidden all the time.


    Looking at the silver cone again, I felt that there was little power left.


    It''s a little heartache, but this task can''t be said to be fruitless. Her mental strength has increased, and it''s not easy to increase her mental strength.


    And the vines sprouted.


    It''s just that after using the silver cone for several times, the power of space in it is too weak. After that, if she wants to use the power of space, there will be no source.


    She can''t understand the mystery, so she can''t mobilize the power of space between heaven and earth.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li said."In addition to the difficult conditions, the task should be rtively simple. It''s one of the rtively simple two-star missions."


    Then he said in a quiet voice:


    "it''s still my extremely fast hand speed."


    Meng Li couldn''t help but makeints about it:


    knew "the speed of a single year''s hand."


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Suddenly Meng Li felt familiar.


    When she regained her consciousness, before she opened her eyes, she heard the rough male voice in her ears. She was very excited, but she couldn''t understand thenguage.


    Meng Li opened his eyes and saw a very primitive forest. The trees here have been growing for a long time, and some of them could not be encircled by several people.


    There are men around, um


    These are men she has never met.


    How to say, no clothes, the lower body is wrapped in animal skin.


    It''s thicker than human''s chest hair, but it''s not ugly. Men also have very long hair, but it''s probably not cleaned properly. It looks dirty.


    They''re all rough.


    At the moment, there are dead cattle and deer at their feet.


    It''s obviously their prey.


    They all chat together. Meng Li asks 6018 to send the story to her.


    Otherwise I can''t understand these people.


    This time the client is special. He is an ORC.


    This is a primitive society. There are orcs, and the forms of human and animal are transformed freely.


    When hunting and fighting, we use animal shape. When we need to breed, we use animal shape. We just don''t need animal shape.


    The human form can operate.


    It''s amazing. It''s a double experience.


    In daily life, people are more convenient.


    People live in caves and eat hard roast meat for a living.


    I don''t know how to useplicated tools, I don''t know how to build rooms, and I don''t know how to weave.


    But I already know how to use bone needles and other tools.


    This is a process of development and progress, step by step.


    In this primitive society, there are many races, such as lions, leopards, tigers, snakes, eagles and so on. Many races, each of which has its own territory, hunt and survive in its own territory.


    Every race has a leader.


    He is the leader of the lion tribe. He is young, powerful, domineering and admired by many females.


    As one of the male owners, he can be said to be the most handsome of the whole lion n.


    From the memory of Meng Li''s eptance, it can''tpare with the people who are full of aura on the Xianxia ne, and it can''tpare with the stars on the screen on the modern ne.


    If you have topare, you can make do with Meng Li''s eyes.


    But in this group of deep socket, high cheekbone orcs, is indeed the most handsome.


    Most importantly, his appearance is in line with the modern aesthetic, and he has a strong physique.


    He has a solid skeleton, a broad back, a broad chest, a strong body, and a heroic appearance. These adjectives can not describe him too much.


    That''s enough points for him.

 Chapter 255

    Ah, in fact, this is a meat world with hot eyes.


    A lot of plots and pictures are hard to say, that''s what.


    Female owner Yile is a modern ordinary office worker.


    Then, on apany trip, she rolled off a cliff.


    After that, I came to this position unscientificly.


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless, and his ordinary body is intact when he crosses the ne. This wave of operation is only the female master.


    In this world of beasts, the first wave of people you meet are the clients.


    The client, as the leader, is an umon muscr man. He is in the eyes of the woman, but he doesn''t repel her.


    For the rest of the ugly ones, fear, rejection, fear.


    You know, the females in Orc tribe are not beautiful. Their evolution is not as fast as that of males. Compared with males, they are weak and ugly.


    When the client suddenly looks at Yile, he feels that he has met true love.


    The white skin, unlike the female orc, has thick ck hair on her face.


    That petite body, slender limbs, let the client heart burst out of infinite desire for protection, not as generous and strong as the female ORC.


    Generally speaking, appearance opens the window for people tomunicate with each other.


    Although thenguage is difficult, only the client can guess what she wants to express through Yile''s gestures.


    Although other orcs in the tribe also like Yi Le, the leader canmunicate with her, and the leader deserves the best. Such a beautiful female should be owned by the leader.


    The client is with Yile.


    There was something indescribable between them within two days.


    And then you be a partner.


    The client wants to make a baby, but Yile can''t ept it. She hasn''t been bold and unrestrained to make a baby with animals.


    In her heart, the trustor turns into a beast, which is an animal.


    The client really takes Yile as his heart. Although breeding is a matter they attach great importance to, he is willing to wait.


    Some highly respected members of the tribe told their clients that they hoped that they would reproduce as soon as possible.


    I really want to reproduce the offspring with the same appearance as her through Yile.


    The pressure is on the client.


    The client is quietly holding on, not giving Yile any pressure.


    Give the best you can give her to Yile.


    Although Yile feels that life is very difficult, the conditions here are very hard.


    She wants to change the conditions, and then the female master''s aura covers everything. If you look for mushrooms, you can eat mushrooms, and if you look for persimmons, you can eat persimmons.


    You can meet everything you want to eat, and you never meet poisonous food.


    There are still injured people in the tribe. She can also find herbs to heal them.


    In modern times, Yile, which has nomon sense of life, has be a goddess farmer here.


    Don''t mention it.


    They are respected and loved by the Horde orcs.


    Yile has never felt the danger of primitive tribes. There is now or system here. There are often bloody fights between orcs. Low level creatures without intelligence are always the targets of killing.


    Barbarism is the most vivid expression of this era.


    She didn''t think it was dangerous here, although the client repeatedly told her not to run around.


    But it didn''t work.


    Yile often walked outside, and was finally taken away by other tribes one day.


    However, Yile is so affectionate to the client that she came back secretly.


    Meng Li received here to wipe a sweat, there is always a foreboding.


    Sure enough, it brought a super shock to the client. Yile was pregnant.


    Of course, it''s not the child of the client, but the child of the snake leader.


    It was the client who found out first that Yile told the truth.


    The client chose to forgive, but he was really choked up. Yile didn''t want to have her own child, but she had someone else''s child.


    Yile said that it was not voluntary and forced.


    All right.


    Then the leader of the snake n came and asked Yile to go with him. Naturally, the client didn''t want to, and both sides would fight.


    The kind-hearteddy couldn''t bear to see everyone fighting, so she followed the leader of the snake tribe.


    In fact, it was the female leader and the leader of the snake tribe who had a conflict and left in anger.


    I went to Yile, the snake tribe. Although I was pregnant, I still like to run outside. After that, I got to know the leaders or powerful people of the tiger tribe, the leopard tribe and so on.


    Of course, I lost my baby.


    It''s not true. When these orcs see such immortals as Yile, can they walk and live in the lower part of the body?


    Yile can''t resist the temptation. She is very emotional.


    It''s normal for a child to drop it.


    Then Yile was robbed by these people. The client loved Yile in his heart and robbed Yile several times.I got it back twice.


    It''s been robbed again.


    Yile was robbed like this. She didn''t have the heart to hurt anyone.


    I don''t have the heart to fight because of her.


    Hesitated among a group of orcs, and then someone suggested that it''s not good to snatch. It''s better to live together.


    And then we''re all in harmony.


    The client also deeply loves Yile and agrees.


    Although the heart is not reconciled.


    Yi Le was also confused at the beginning. How could it start the harem mode?


    Looking at a bunch of handsome men in front of her, each has his own taste. Yile swallows her saliva. These people are all good-natured and can''t bear to refuse them.


    Half push and half agree.


    Still holding his waist, he could not stop sighing: these grinding goblins.


    Yile is immersed in the pleasure of the body every day. How can each one be so powerful.


    However, after a long time, Yile felt that it was not enough for everyone to live together. It was the only way for all races to live together.


    Why divide territory?


    ording to Yile, the resources of each territory are different. Just talking about fruits, there is a big difference. The snake tribe has fruits like strawberries, and the lion tribe has persimmons. The division is as clear as it is now. The snake people can''t eat persimmons, and the lion people can''t eat strawberries.


    Don''t mention the prey. Some animals are in your territory, mine are not, mine are, and you are not.


    If you can eat all kinds of strawberries together, I can eat them together.


    What''s more, there are tribal wars. It''s a lot of trouble. Orcs will die all the time.


    Yile thinks that if we be a big family, there will be no war.


    If we want to make a big integration, let''s say that no one should divide any tribal territory. Nature is everyone''s and resources are shared. Let''s live and hunt freely.


    Her men are leaders of all races. They are fascinated by her. Although they think it''s inappropriate, Yile has a set of modern and advanced ideas to deceive them.


    Also can''t stand the appeal of coquetry of appropriate music, agreed.


    Since then, there is no boundary between tribes. You can go hunting in my tribal territory, and I can go hunting in your tribal territory.

 Chapter 256

    But it caused a lot of fights. Although they were integrated, they could not change their inherent thinking. Seeing other tribes hunting in their original territory, they felt that they had been vited.


    Sometimes when hunting collides, they snatch each other.


    There is no way to avoid contradictions.


    Where Yile can''t see it, the fighting is more serious and the contradiction is more acute.


    Even the men around her, because of the conflict between their own people and the other people, were extremely discordant in private.


    Although their various powerful tribal territories are integrated, there are other races, and Yile can''t ept them all. After all, not all the leaders of each race are strong.


    Even the strong may not be able to enter Yile''s eyes.


    You have to look good.


    So the lions, snakes, tigers, leopards, these powerful people themselves integrate the races and tribes together, and force those around them who are not integrated into them.


    Forced to go to their tribal territory to hunt, resistance is ineffective.


    In the face of so many ethnic groups uniting, some of them dare to be angry and have no choice but to muddle along.


    Silently endure the plunder of others.


    But other people went to their tribe to hunt. As a result, they had no prey and could not survive for a long time. Therefore, many tribes had to agree to integrate, so that their people could go to other ces to hunt.


    To survive in this environment.


    It can be said that Yile has changed the mode of the whole Orc world by itself.


    It''s more chaotic and cruel.


    Some orcs even went to other tribes to snatch the prey they had just hunted.


    This kind of thing is very difficult to happen before. If the orcs go to other people''s territory to rob other tribes of food in this way, the robbed tribes will fight against the orcs who rob food to defend their rights.


    But now, is that clear?


    We don''t own all the ces. It''s right for me to hunt.


    Which eye proves it''s your prey?


    Yile also advocates keeping livestock in captivity, so that the orcs will not face food shortage in winter.


    However, it is difficult to domesticate animals in this era, and it is not easy to breed animals.


    Many of the animals captured from the outside died because of their wild nature and poor adaptation.


    Let alone reproduction.


    Although this thing failed, but she was looking for seasoning, food, this aspect is very powerful, improved the orc diet of singleness.


    She did her best to create some tools to use.


    Let arge number of people worship her.


    At this time, Yile has been ttered by all the men, and can''t take care of the client.


    The client is stupid, and he doesn''t like to say any fancy words. Anyway, he is very sad to be left out in the cold.


    And he regretted seeing his people fighting with other tribes and dying because of hunting problems.


    I don''t think I should agree with Yile''s suggestion.


    In the past, each had its own site, so these problems would not arise.


    It''s not as chaotic as it is now.


    And looking at Yile and pregnant others, his heart is like drinking a thousand years old vinegar.


    Around a woman, men will eat each other''s vinegar, some of them are not happy to see the client, and Yile doesn''t help the client.


    The client felt heartbroken.


    Fortunately, after Yile gave birth to her first child, she became pregnant with the client''s child.


    Although Meng Li is fascinated by this, Yi Le is talking to people every day. How can he be sure that he is the client.


    But Yile firmly believes that this is the trust of the client.


    The client believes and is happy.


    However, the leader of the snake tribe is very infatuated with Yi Le, who is pregnant with her.


    So he got rid of the child in Yi Le''s stomach. The client was so mad that he went to fight with the leader of the snake tribe.


    Agreed who lost, who left Yile, two people have long been unhappy.


    In the client''s heart, the snake leader is the first to take away his beloved.


    The leader of the snake tribe was not happy that the client had Yile first.


    As a result, the client lost the fight and left Yile and quit the Hougong group of Yile.


    But Yi Le doesn''t want to. How can this work? Without her consent, she hasn''t said she doesn''t want the other party.


    And the other side loves her so much, if she doesn''t call back, the other side will be more sad.


    He begged the consignor to go back, but the consignor was not hard hearted, so he went back.


    But this move is really ridiculed by everyone. If you lose, you still have the face to go back.


    The client also felt that he couldn''t raise his head. He fought with others and came back after losing.


    The mood is very depressed, Yi Le has so many male orcs to take care of her, everyone is very powerful, the client is not fierce.I can''t offer anything better than others, and I can''t say anything nice to please Yile.


    The mood of loss and depression is very serious.


    And see their own people looking at his eyes of condemnation, people do not like such a big integration.


    Sharp contradictions erupted out of bloody fighting, so that they lost close rtives or friends.


    I resent the decision of the client and feel that the client is not a good leader.


    This makes the client suffer deeply and painfully.


    The leader of the snake tribe is insidious and cunning, and has umted deep hatred with the client. He feels that the client is no longer worthy to stay with Yile. When hunting, he takes the opportunity to drag the client into the water, and the client drowns in it.


    The client''s wish is that the lions will not merge with those races and seek revenge from the snake leader.


    The reason for this desire is that the client thought of his own people before he died.


    He also felt that he was not a good leader. The death of some nsmen was indirectly caused by him.


    As for Yile, the client hopes that the Tasker will not hurt her life.


    Meng Li can''t help touching the sweat on his forehead after receiving the plot.


    Now it is more difficult to understand the mind of the client than the holy will.


    How to deal with Yile?


    The client still loves Yile in his heart.


    But she didn''t say that she wanted to be with Yile. Since she didn''t say that, she would not be idle to help the client and Yile continue their work.


    Now the time is just right. When they return to the tribe, the client wille out alone and meet Yile.


    Meng Li decides to go ording to the original plot, and thenes out to take Yile back.


    Meng Li doesn''t want other people to take Yi Le away. If other people take Yi Le away, she can go ording to the original plot, collect the strong people of all races, and then make a big integration.


    However, the client is not willing to engage in any major integration at all.


    But Yile has a big integration. Even if they don''t, the neighboring tigers and snakes will force the lions to integrate.


    It will inevitably be vited.


    The end is basically the same as the rest of the tribes that didn''t merge at that time.

 Chapter 257

    Don''t merge, only resistance is the only way out. Resistance is bleeding and weeping. Most importantly, in the face of so many powerful races, resistance is not necessarily effective.


    Migration?


    It''s not very realistic.


    This is the most suitable ce for lions to live. ces without orcs have extreme climate. Lions can''t adapt to it. There are no prey or food in those ces. What are you going to do?


    Meng Li feels that Yile''s idea is simple. She thinks that this kind of fusion can promote the development of orcs and promote the process.


    However, the reform and development needed in the evolution from barbaric era to civilized era can not be achieved overnight, but Yile wants to reach the goal with a big hand.


    Among them, the private fighting between different tribes is basically imaginable.


    "Chief, go."


    A sound came into Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li opens his eyes and looks at the voice.


    It''s an ORC. Open.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "good."


    She got up and dragged a prey beside her, which had been torn by them for a long time.


    This body is very strong. Meng Li looks at his muscles. Well, they are very developed.


    I feel that I can kill such a petite woman as Yile.


    This is the second time to dress as a man, and the experience this time is more profound thanst time.


    To put it in the modern era, it''s a muscr man who makes people scream and drool.


    On the way back, Meng Li had a few thoughts in his mind.


    I think the key lies in Yile. The client is afraid that the Tasker will hurt Yile''s life, and deliberately says it.


    Trouble, who can stop the aura of Yile''s mistress.


    The best way is to solve the problem from the root. Without the harem, Yile can''t do any big integration.


    But how to stop Yile from engaging in harem?


    Meng Li thought of a sentence in his mind, men conquer the world, women conquer men.


    Yile conquered the world by conquering men.


    The leader of the snake tribe is easy to deal with. Just find a chance to kill him.


    Revenge is like this. If you kill me, I will sacrifice my soul and find someone to kill you again. It''s clear.


    Unconsciously, Meng left them and was about to arrive at the tribe.


    Meng Li looked back. The forest is vast, mysterious, boundless and primitive.


    In fact, orcs are not stupid, but the development of the times needs time, experience needs umtion, and evolution also needs opportunities.


    They live together in groups, male and female have their own division ofbor, to ensure the basic survival and reproduction.


    But it is simple and loyal. There are two reasons for the leader status of the client.


    The first reason is that the father of the client is the former leader, who has umted power in the n for a long time.


    The more important reason is that the client itself is strong.


    Otherwise, the client is a scrap. After the client''s father died, we would not choose him as the leader.


    At least before, the client was a good leader.


    Although the decision made by the client was not wise in the eyes of the nsmen, they were also obedient because of their loyalty.


    When you get to the tribe, there are caves all around, and there are orcs living in them.


    There were ins all around, and many female orcs and small orcs sat on the ground waiting for them to take their prey back.


    By the way, get some sun.


    Seeing Meng Li and his party, the little orcs and the female orcs all gathered around and began to talk.


    In a word, it means happy.


    Because they had a good harvest today.


    But Meng Li''s brain aches.


    The female orcs around her had a sour smell, and she was not used to it.


    We put the food down, and an orc came with a stone knife to cut the prey. Meng Li took a look at the female orcs.


    well, as like as two peas in the story, the cheekbones are high, the socket is deep, and the mandible is a little long.


    Their chests are covered with animal skin, and their lower bodies are wrapped with animal skin, just like the orcs, covering the most secret part of their bodies.


    All over the body sweat hair is obvious, the skin is rough and ck, the arm is big, the waist is round.


    Female orcs can also be transformed into beasts, but they are very weak when they are transformed into beasts, and they are not as good as human beings.


    Basically, only when making a baby can it be a beast.


    Zhen walks up to Meng Li. He is a respected elder in the n. He talks with Meng Li:


    "leader, today''s harvest is good."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, and he is very big."


    Zhen took a satisfied look at the prey being divided and said:


    "females who have just given birth to small orcs can share more."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She said to the dancing female Orcs:


    "double the female orcs in the tribe who just gave birth to little orcs, and give them more water."The females began to say:


    "thank you, chief."


    Some young females look at Meng Li with flustered and shy eyes.


    Zhen happily nodded, to take care of the female, lion reproduction is not easy, small orcs can grow up smoothly is not much.


    There are not many female orcs, too weak to die easily.


    After sharing the food, Meng Li goes back to his cave. Some orcs have helped Meng Li light the fire and put up the firewood.


    People have gone.


    Meng Li Ti''s beef is her choice. She prefers beef.


    In the cave, there was a stone trough filled with water. Meng Li washed the beef with water, strung it on a wooden branch and began to roast it.


    There is no sharp knife. If there is one, Meng Lidu wants to cut the beef smaller and roast it, so it will taste better.


    Now the whole piece is baked. The meat is old and woody. It can''t move without teeth.


    There is no seasoning, not to mention Yile does not adapt, Rao is her, also feel a little tasteless.


    But she ate it silently. It''s really important to have a good tooth.


    Also choking, Meng Li poured a lot of water to swallow.


    That''s what 6018 said. It''s a bit of a tough task


    After eating beef, Meng Li ns to pick up Yile. Originally, he stinks of sweat and his hair is twisted into wisps.


    She wanted to take a bath, but she thought that if she saw Yile after washing, what would she do if Yile fell in love with her at first sight?


    No more washing.


    Meng Li came out of the cave, and ording to the method of turning into animal shape in the client''s memory, he turned into animal shape and ran out of the tribe.


    In the vast and deep forest, Meng Li had a feeling of freedom.


    Walking to ake, Meng Li looked at himself.


    Wow


    It''s so majestic.


    The animal''s shape is extremely domineering.


    Feel open mouth roar, bring super momentum.


    Meng Li was a little excited and wanted to free herself. She was more free to do what she wanted. When she had an idea, she ran wildly in the forest with four legs.


    When running, the scenery around quickly swept by, the wind blowing through her body, Meng Li felt veryfortable.


    However, if this scene is seen by the orcs of the lion n, it will be very speechless.


    Why do you run around without hunting or driving?


    When Meng Li had enough of spreading wild in the forest, he rolled on the ground, shook his body and kept the shape of a beast. Then he walked slowly towards the ce where Yi Le was.

 Chapter 258

    Yile is sitting on a stone now, chewing bread in her mouth.


    A face full of tears.


    Where is this ce!


    The scenery looks primitive and beautiful, a look that has not been developed.


    I thought I would get hurt if I fell off the cliff, but nothing happened. I''m really d.


    Now how to go back, hungry, tired.


    She looked around, and from time to time she was still shouting:


    "is anyone there?"


    "Hello, is anyone there?"


    Meng Li sees Yi Le and keeps her animal shape. He hides in the distance and looks at her for a while.


    She is wearing a T-shirt, jeans, sports shoes, T-shirt is also covered with a sunscreen, her height is about 1.6 meters, and very thin, very petite body.


    Fair skin, facial features, put in the modern is also rtively beautiful.


    Then Meng Li deliberately made a sound. Yi Le heard the sound and looked around for a while before he saw Meng Li.


    She had a look of surprise.


    Put the bread in your backpack and say in surprise:


    "wow..."


    "I didn''t expect that there were lions here. I''ve never seen such a big lion before."


    Meng Li


    Girl, aren''t you afraid of this big lion?


    Yi Le is not afraid to see Meng Li at all. She stands up and tries to approach Meng Li.


    She even asked Meng Li whimsically:


    "Hey, big lion, do you know how to get out here?"


    "Can you take me out?"


    Meng Li''s eyelids jumped and opened his mouth to roar at Yi Le.


    But Yile is not afraid. In the zoo before, there were lions roaring at her.


    But it doesn''t hurt people. Which wildlife protection area should this be?


    It''s said that it''s wild animals. In fact, they also have contact with people.


    Yile intuitively told her that the lion would not hurt her.


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll ask the way." Yi Le waved to Meng Li, showing a friendly smile.


    Seeing that Yile was still so stable, Meng Li didn''t know what to say. The heroine''s courage was different.


    She became an adult in front of Yile.


    Yi Le is scared. She stares at Meng Li in horror.


    What kind of ghost, a lion bes a man?


    And be a muscle man?


    It''s so mysterious that no one believes it. Is it her eyes?


    She rubbed her eyes and shook her head. The picture was still in front of her.


    It''s unbelievable, but seeing that the other side just stood there and didn''t move, she felt less afraid.


    The fear in my heart gradually calmed down, followed by curiosity.


    But she stepped back cautiously and said in surprise:


    "you What''s going on? "


    Meng Li spoke in the oguage with a deep voice:


    "can''t you see, the lion has be a man."


    Meng Li''s expressionless speech, Yi Le can''t understand thenguage, and can''t see her meaning from Meng Li''s expression, but she feels that the other party doesn''t seem to hurt her, so she tentatively takes a step forward and says:


    "who are you, will you hurt me?"


    Her eyes staring at Meng Li, with a little pray and grievance, people can''t help but review whether they are doing something wrong.


    Meng Li shook his head seriously and said:


    "girl, you have a big heart."


    And he waved his hand.


    In fact, Meng Li can understand Yi Le''s speech. Yi Le''snguage is the same as a modern nenguage she has been to.


    Yile also found that there was anguage barrier between them.


    Sipped her lips and looked around, so what''s the matter with her now?


    In TV, both spirit beast and orc can be transformed into human.


    Is there such a magical thing happening in the modern real environment?


    She said to Meng Li,


    "can you take me out. I''ve lost myself. "


    Meng Li feels like Yi Le. She feels that she understands it.


    She stretched out a hand, broad and strong, picked up a branch from the ground, held one end by herself, and handed it to Yile at the other end.


    Signal Yile to hold the branch.


    Yi Le smoked to smoke corner of mouth, this person how still dislike her.


    She can smell each other''s sweat from afar, and she won''t know how long she hasn''t bathed. Is it a lion or a person?


    So dirty.


    Let her and each other lead, she is not willing to.


    Is she such a casual woman?


    But this figure, this line, Yile feel very pleasing.


    It looks good too. It looks absolutely good after washing.Did they mean to take her out?


    Yi Le hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand to hold the branch, and Meng Li walked ahead.


    Yile walked behind holding the branch.


    It''s still a little far from the tribe. It took them an hour to walk back to the tribe. On the way, Yi Le looked at the surrounding nts curiously.


    He even stretched out his hand and did not fear the mysterious and dangerous nature.


    It''s Meng Li who can walk back to the tribe in an hour. He tugs at the branches and Yile.


    Therefore, Yile has someints.


    She''s hungry and sleepy. She''s really tired walking.


    To the tribe, the orcs see Meng Li behind a female orc, all around.


    A pair of eyes with surprise, Yile surrounded by orcs, chirping to her like that man''snguage, everyone looks ugly and stinky.


    Yile felt as if he was surrounded by a group of dirty beggars.


    Let Yile can''t stand it.


    These strange people''s eyes fell on her as if they wanted to see through her clothes.


    There was even a dark, rough hand that reached out and touched her dress.


    She left a ck mark on her dress.


    That kind of curiosity and inquiring eyes make Yile feel like an animal in the zoo, being looked at at at random.


    It irritated her.


    Shouldn''t it take her to find a way out, or find normal human beings, and bring her back to the city?


    How to get into such a strange environment.


    What will these people do to her?


    It doesn''t seem to hurt her at the moment.


    She rxed a little at the thought.


    Zhen He and Kai surround Meng Li and ask in surprise:


    "chief, is this a female?"


    "Yes." Meng Li said with a smile.


    I can''t help but take another look at Yile in the crowd, white and delicate.


    What''s wrapped around you?


    It''s not like they''re skins.


    Where did theye from.


    I feel like I want to watch more. I feel like I''m in a good mood.


    Meng Libai took a look.


    He said:


    "his eyes are going to fall on people."


    Open hurriedly take back the vision, toward Meng Li hey smile.


    Zhen said:


    "chief, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said, "I found it outside."


    Surprised, he said:


    "found it?"


    Meng Li nodded firmly:


    "yes, I found it."


    Open smell speech thinks, so pretty female, still can pick up?


    Where did he pick it up? What would he do if he wanted to pick one up?

 Chapter 259

    Zhen said:


    "which race is this female? Why haven''t you seen it? "


    Meng Li just said:


    "I don''t know, but I think what she means is that she doesn''t seem to be from here."


    "I lost my way." Meng Li added.


    Vibration Oh, the face is still puzzled expression.


    Meng Li looks at Yi Le in the crowd, and Yi Le touches Meng Li''s eyes. He shouts at Meng Li while gesticting:


    "is this your friend? Can you tell me what''s going on? "


    Meng Lifu''s forehead.


    How to say ah, suddenly say Yi Le where words do not seem very strange?


    But dancing?


    Meng Li said that he has not yet started this skill.


    The orcs around Yile see Yile speak, but they can''t understand each other.


    They were all confused.


    An orc asked Meng Li:


    "chief, what did she say?"


    Meng Li said with a puzzled face:


    "I feel that she probably asked us who we are and where we are."


    We all know that the orcs are simple and warm-hearted, and they are willing to answer her questions in the face of such beautiful and fresh people as Yile.


    They alsopared the past and the past, and several orcs turned into beasts in front of Yi Le, which made Yi Le surprised and scared. Rao Shi had seen Meng Li change into an adult before, but he was quite digested for a moment.


    However, after everyone''s unremitting efforts, Yile''s expression finally became iprehensible.


    Meng Li wants to praise Yile.


    Understanding is so good.


    The freshness slowly passed, and there were fewer orcs around Yile. More of them were small orcs staring at Yile curiously.


    Yile looks at the orc and smiles far fetched.


    The child was so dirty and ugly that she couldn''t even tease her.


    An old female asked Meng Li how to arrange Yi Le.


    Meng Li thought about it and said that let Yile live in her cave.


    Everyone has a clear face, with envy.


    Meng Li exined:


    "I live in the cave next to my cave."


    "Let her live alone. She''s a guest now. Maybe she''ll go back to her tribeter."


    Meng Li''s words were especially loud, for the male orcs in the tribe who were particrly active.


    Let''s pave the way for everyone. It can''t be said that other people are going to leave. Those who want to leave can''t be their partners.


    There''s a cave next to her cave. The owner of the cave died before, and now it''s empty.


    We all believe that the light in some male orcs'' eyes has gone out.


    Meng Li once again felt the simplicity and trust of the orcs.


    Meng Li beckons to Yi Le, and Yi Le rushes to Meng Li.


    At present, Yi Le is dependent on Meng Li. The first person she meets here is Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to the Orcs:


    "I''ll take her into the cave to get familiar with the environment first."


    Took a look at Yi Le''s tired face.


    Everyone''s eyes also keep looking at Yile, which makes Yile ufortable.


    She looks at Meng Li like asking for help.


    Although I can''t understand what they said, Yile can feel that these people are listening to the man in front of them.


    Everyone said that we should have a good rest.


    Meng Li took the lead, and Yi Le followed Meng Li step by step, looking at the ce.


    There are caves everywhere. Is that where they live?


    Meng Li led Yile into the cave. Yile stood in the cave, feeling that there was a bad smell and a pile of burnt firewood.


    Meng Li took a stone bowl and bailed out a bowl of water for Yi Le.


    Yi Le hesitated, took the stone bowl, looked at the water in the stone bowl, there are small impurities in the water.


    Are you sure you won''t have diarrhea after drinking?


    She pressed the stone bowl close to her lips. The edge of the stone bowl was rough and the circle was irregr. It could not be regarded as a bowl, but could barely hold some water.


    The water just wet Yi Le''s lips, so she put down the stone bowl.


    Meng Li didn''t mind. He squatted down and patted the client''s bed, put his hands together, tilted his head and put his hands beside his ears. This is a sign to sleep, which means to tell Yile that this is the ce to sleep.


    The clever Yi Le understood. She lowered her eyes and saw that the top was a piece of animal skin, the bottom was some wood, and the middle was some hay.


    Is this a ce to sleep?


    Yi Le had an incredible idea in his mind.


    Where in modern society is there such a wild ce, where there is no bowl, where there is a cave, where there is animal skin, where there is sleeping animal skin, and where there is no bed.It''s only primitive humans, right?


    Does it mean that, as the novel says, she has gone through the primitive society?


    This kind of thought makes Yi Le look bitter. Is it wrong? God.


    If you really want to cross, don''t cross to such a ce.


    Dare to get her an ancient one at the worst.


    After meeting so many people, this person has seen it most. Other people are really ugly. Is she going to face such a person''s life in the future.


    Yi Le looks at Meng Li strangely and asks Meng Li:


    "what''s your name?"


    Meng Li pretends not to understand, and Yile dances for a long time. Meng Li feels tired when he looks at it, so he shows that he understands it.


    He said, "pull."


    Yi Le''s pronunciation follows Meng Li''s pronunciation:


    "pull?"


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Yi Le.


    Yile''s pronunciation is correct, and hisnguage talent is excellent. In the plot, people also learn the oguage andmunicate with the orc barrier free.


    Yile repeated the pronunciation of the word "Chu" several times.


    The band says:


    "do you mean to let me live here?"


    Meng Li pretended to understand, nodded, and pointed to the water in the sink, and the barbecue on a stone nearby.


    She baked it before.


    Yile looked at the dark barbecue and didn''t recognize it at first sight. He put his hand up and smelled it on the tip of his nose.


    Frowned, this hard ck thing is not meat, right?


    Meng Li pointed to the meat and then to his mouth, indicating to Yi Le: "eat."


    Yi Le immediately followed Meng Li to school:


    "food?"


    It''s the same pronunciation as Meng Li. She thought, does this person mean food or meat?


    Meng Li signals to Yi Le to eat again. Yi Le wants to tear off a piece of meat to eat. He wastes his energy and puts some shredded meat in his mouth.


    Well.


    There was no salt, no taste, and a strange smell. She twisted her brow into a knot in one''s heart. After hesitation, she still couldn''t eat it and vomited it out.


    Some embarrassed to put down the meat.


    Meng Li sipped his mouth, but he could not understand it.


    Yi Le thinks of the things in her backpack and waves to Meng Li. Then she puts the backpack down and holds it in her arms. She points to the backpack and signals Meng Li to leave.


    Meng Li didn''t want to go there, but she is an orc now. Shouldn''t she be curious about this kind of thing?


    She then obediently stretched out her head in the past and looked at Yi Le''s backpack.

 Chapter 260

    I''m happy to see this. Zip up your backpack.


    Take out some bread, biscuits and snacks.


    He also pointed to bread and biscuits. He pointed to his mouth and said to Meng Li: "eat."


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t eat."


    Yi Le advised:


    "it''s delicious, better than the food here."


    Meng Li said:


    "you''d better keep it for yourself."


    Yi Le can''t understand it again. Meng Li takes Yi Le to the dried meat and points to it again, indicating that Yi Le can eat it when he is hungry.


    Yile goes to the dried meat and sniffs it.


    Eyes shed, disgusted and puzzled. How could the dried meat still have a strange smell.


    Is there no salt here?


    She turns around and looks at Meng Li. Meng Li shakes her hand and points to the cave not far away. Yi Le is smart and understands it.


    She said:


    "where do you live?"


    Meng Li seemed confused for a moment, then nodded.


    Yile nodded.


    Meng Li pointed to the cave again and waved his hand. Anyway, in the end, Meng Li didn''t know what he was doing.


    On the contrary, Yile understood.


    She was told to stay in the cave.


    She nodded cleverly. She didn''t want to go out for a while because she was not familiar here.


    Meng Li quietly imprints a mental imprint on Yi Le''s body, which is more convenient for her to find Yi Le.


    Then she went to the cave where she was going to live.


    The former owner died, and the stone trough in the cave was very dry. There were some simple tools left behind, such as stone knives, bone needles and stone bowls.


    No skins, no hay, no wood at the bottom.


    Meng Li looked for the female elders in the n. They said they were elders. In fact, they were not very old. They were in their forties.


    But forty years old is also an old woman.


    They are weak, coupled with the difficult conditions, all kinds of reasons make them look like five or six ten.


    I asked her for two skins.


    The client needs things. It''s all for her.


    When the old woman handed Meng Li the hide, she said:


    "chief, that little female can be your partner."


    Meng Li smiles and says, "I can''t say that people still have to go."


    Chang said:


    "no, she looks different from us. I haven''t seen such a race. Her people should live in a very distant ce. When theye here, she can''t find anything to go back to."


    "Her people should not find her any more. If she bes the leader''s partner, she will integrate into the lion family, and will not feel lonely and miss her people so much."


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s talk about these things."


    "I told you before that you need to find a partner, which you didn''t like."


    "This female is so good-looking, it''s very suitable for the leader, and it''s brought back by the leader. She seems to like the leader best."


    It''s very dangerous outside. It''s very difficult for the little female to go back to her tribe. It''s very likely that she won''t be able to go back when she is in danger on the way.


    Chang body weak, she said so some words, some breathing, but still lovingly looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li just smiles.


    Before Yile, can the client have a fancy?


    As a woman, he must be single.


    Not only single, but also young and good-looking, which is God''s preparation for the woman.


    The young leaders of the surrounding races also have no partners. With partners, the older race leaders have no chance to connect with Yile.


    Meng Li chatted with Chang again for a while, imagining something, and suddenly said sadly: "yesterday Ke''s partner had a stomachache, but today he said it was not so painful. Maybe the little Orc in his stomach Ah


    Meng Li recalled the plot, thought, this Gram''s partner is pregnant, there are signs of abortion.


    Meng hunted for a kind of herbal medicine and said, "I couldn''t get away from it until I had a stomachache."


    Chang Hei''s eyebrows twisted and said:


    "chief, your body is different from that of the female with the little ORC."


    Meng Li You''re right


    The gap is too big. They believe in the medicine Yile found in the plot and take it.


    She said there were herbs, and it turned out


    She also doesn''t want to sit by and ignore it. The client certainly hopes that her people will be good, and the expansion of the poption is the most important thing for each tribe.


    It''s not easy for orcs to survive.


    Meng Li said:


    "try it, in case it works?"


    Chang hesitated for a while, and finally with the trust of her leader, she nodded.The lion people have a very simple understanding of medical theory. They know how to make some simple herbs, and they often make mistakes.


    It''s normal that we need to umte experience and keep trying to understand more and more deeply.


    In the evening when Ke is in the cave, she can go to Ke''s cave to see what happened to Ke''s partner.


    Meng Li took the skin and smelled it. It should be a matter of how to deal with it. The skin has a bad smell. Maybe the body is used to smelling it, and she doesn''t reject it.


    Spread the hide, Meng Li went out to find water to take a bath.


    I still can''t stand the smell of this body.


    Finding a river not far from the tribe, Meng Li releases his mental power and looks around. There is no one around, just mice and other small animals.


    Meng dissociated the skin wrapped in her lower body and went into the water. The body was so big and muscr that she was embarrassed to wash it.


    But after washing for a while, this embarrassed feeling disappeared.


    After washing his head and body, Meng Li inspected the body, which is no different from human beings.


    You can also practice.


    I felt the aura of this ne. It''s even stronger than the ancient martial arts ne. It''s no problem to cultivate the aura and master the lightness skill.


    Seeing fish swimming at the bottom of the water, Meng Lishun caught two fish.


    This body consumes a lot of food. At least it has to eat several jin of meat for a meal.


    It''s unrealistic to catch these two fish to improve your appetite.


    When Meng Li thought about the two fish, it was almost dark.


    Driving around outside the tribe, I saw Meng Li:


    "chief, youe back. Don''t go out at night. It''s very dangerous outside."


    Meng Li said:


    "OK."


    Looking down at Meng Li holding a fish in one hand, he said:


    "chief, do you want to eat this?"


    Meng Li let out a sound and said, "this fish bone is sharp and thin, and there is no meat. It''s very troublesome if you don''t have enough to eat."


    Meng Li:


    " It''s just a whim. "


    Open doubt: "ah?"


    Meng Li knew that she didn''t express herself clearly. She said,


    "she just wanted to eat all of a sudden."


    He took another look at the fish:


    "the leader should be careful of the bones when eating. Some of the female orcs will catch them and eat them, but we don''t eat them."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "please apany me to see Ke''s partner."

 Chapter 261

    Ask:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Ke''s partner has a stomachache. I''ll go and have a look."


    Meng Li thought he would face Kai''s suspicious eyes, but Kai said with admiration:


    "leader, you can find herbs."


    Meng Li Yes


    Orcs are so simple that they don''t need any excuses.


    Meng Lixian went back to his cave and got some water from the well in the tribe. This well is a simple version.


    In the past, a group of small orcs used to dig the ground when they were ying. They dug very deep and didn''t cover it with soil. Then they found that there was water in it, which made the orcs find that there was water under the ground.


    It''s a lot easier for the orcs to use water.


    Get some water to soak the fish, although the fish He died long ago.


    Then he drove to Ke''s cave and met him:


    "chief, what can I do for you?"


    Orc''s expression is very direct, not roundabout.


    Meng Li also said directly:


    "I''vee to see your partner. I know there is a kind of herbal medicine that can cure her."


    Ke was still worried about whether his little orcs could be born. When he heard this, he did not suspect that the leader would not harm them.


    He said to his mate lying on the hide:


    "the leader has a way to cure your stomachache."


    Her partner was surprised and happy, so she quickly asked Meng Li to give her the herbal medicine.


    Meng Li told Ke that he needed to have a look.


    Ke and his partner readily agreed, Meng Li took a pulse, looked at the tongue coating, and asked some questions, with the bottom of his heart.


    I just said to bring back the herbs for her when we hunt tomorrow.


    Kai was also happy. He said:


    "chief, how do you know that herbal medicine can cure stomachache?"


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "I ate by mistake before, but the female of little Orc is different from our body, so we can''t eat indiscriminately."


    "But I''ve seen pregnant beasts eat this herb before, and it''s OK after eating it."


    Meng Li gave an excuse.


    He nodded and said he knew.


    Ke and Ke''s partner are also happy.


    Meng Li took him out of the cave and asked:


    "do you want to eat fish?"


    I don''t want to eat


    And some jokingly said:


    "some orcs like to eat fish, and the fish in their tribal territory are almost gone."


    Hearing this, Meng Li also found it funny that the bear people loved fish, especially caviar.


    Open back to his cave, Meng Li also return to his cave, at this time the day has beenpletely dark.


    All orcs go back to their caves.


    Meng Li made a fire, cleaned the fish with a stone knife, and began to roast the fish.


    Meng Li roasted the fish leisurely, and suddenly found the sound of footsteps and weak lighting from his cave mouth.


    Then Yile''s voice came:


    "pull?"


    Meng Li let out a sound and Yi Le came in.


    She has a cell phone in her hand and a shlight on.


    ording to Meng Li, Yi Le thinks that this man is more handsome than in the afternoon. His hair is scattered behind his back, fluffy and natural, not as greasy as in the afternoon.


    Some of the dirt on his body has also been washed clean. His bronze skin is especially masculine.


    Meng Li asked in surprise:


    "what is this? Will it shine? "


    He also made aparison. Meng Li felt that if he made aparison at will, Yi Le would understand.


    She''ll draw at will.


    Sure enough, Yile turned off the shlight and said:


    "mobile phone."


    Meng Li Oh a, do not want to continue to understand the n, Yile put the mobile phone away, she looked at Meng Li hand grilled fish.


    I want to eat.


    "I can''t help smelling it." Yi Le some embarrassed said.


    In fact, she was afraid in the dark cave alone.


    Subconsciously want to pull together, feel that he is the most able to give her a sense of security.


    Meng Li hesitated and handed a fish to Yi Le.


    Yile continues to bake with it. There arenguage problems between them. In addition, Meng Li doesn''t want tomunicate with Yile much, which leads to some silence.


    In the plot, the client is very curious about the beautiful female, and Yile is also curious about the world.


    The constantmunication between the twoid the foundation of their feelings.


    But for Meng Li, they became silent.


    When the fish is baked, Meng Li puts it in a stone bowl and eats it slowly.Yi Le is probably hungry. She puts the fish in her mouth and blows it. She wants to put it on the branch and eat it. But looking at Meng Li, she hesitates and takes a stone bowl.


    In her heart, there is no difference between putting it in a stone bowl and putting it on the ground. Stones are just for people to step on.


    The two sat eating fish in the light of the fire.


    Yi Le looks at Meng Li from time to time. He is surprised to see that Meng Li is so gentle. How can a man eat so gentle.


    Shouldn''t it be wild and rough to eat?


    Seeing the fishbone on one side, Yile can''t help but smoke the corner of his mouth. It''s really clean. There''s no residual fish on the fishbone. It''s still neatly arranged.


    Is this guy obsessivepulsive?


    Yi Le can''t help pointing to Meng Li''s leftover fish bones. Meng Li takes a look and says faintly:


    "have nothing to do, pass the time."


    It''s hard to clean up all over the ce.


    But Yi Le didn''t understand this time. She looked at Meng Li in doubt.


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. How can shepare it.


    Two people silence down again, wait for two people to finish eating fish, Meng Li feel oneself with didn''t eat like, appropriate music but feel hold up to death.


    No salt, no taste, but fortunately the fish is fresh and tender, barely able to eat.


    Although I ate snacks, it was not as good as meat.


    There was no food left. The two eyes were opposite.


    Yi Le hesitated for a moment and said:


    "can I sleep here? I live there alone. I''m afraid. "


    Meng Li


    She shook her head.


    Yi Le thought Meng Li would agree to her, but the other party refused!?


    Thinking of this, Yile is a little bad.


    She didn''t want to do anything, she was really afraid of living alone.


    It''s a dark cave. There''s no door. What if somethinges in.


    She is stubborn at the bottom of her heart. Has she been so despised by others?


    He was rejected and felt his self-esteem hurt.


    She looked at Meng Li pitifully:


    "she was really afraid to live alone."


    She holds herself in her hand, shows a look of fear and tells Meng Li that she is afraid.


    The voice is soft and slightly sweet.


    Meng Li thought and nodded.


    Yile has to stick to her. She refuses. Maybe she will push Yile to the arms of the male orcs in the tribe.


    Although there is no lion Orc in Yile''s eyes in the plot, what if ites second.


    The client is certainly not willing to do so.


    I''ll be furious.


    Yile is so happy that she can make this manpromise as long as she makes a fuss at will.


    I didn''t want to. Was it because he was shy?


    Yi Le makes an excuse for Meng Li.

 Chapter 262

    Meng Li motioned to Yi Le to sleep in her bed.


    Yi Le asks Meng Li where to sleep.


    Meng Li would like to say, this bed, you sleep I can sleep that?


    Fortunately, he took two animal skins before. Meng Li intended to sleep and build one.


    Now we can only pad one by one.


    Yi Le agreed. She was sleepy too. Without any precaution, shey down and went to sleep.


    Meng Li sat on his knees and began to practice.


    The world of beasts is actually very dangerous. Many orcs can''te back when they go hunting.


    This ne should have the power to suppress, no matter how hard you practice, you can''t escape from the sky, and you don''t have such high requirements for force.


    Therefore, Meng Li didn''t expend his mental energy to expand his meridians.


    The speed is still very fast. After practicing all night, Meng Li''s body umtes weak spiritual power.


    In the morning, Yile wakes up and gives her a sweet smile with sleepy eyes:


    "good morning."


    Meng Li gave a sign to Yi Le to stay in the cave.


    She''s going out hunting.


    Yi Le looks at Meng Li''s back.


    I can''t help but wonder if there is something wrong with her aesthetics.


    Meng Li went to the open space of the tribe, and the male orcs were waiting for Meng Li.


    Meng Li took everyone out, divided action, she and a few orcs a team, out hunting.


    When hunting, we use animal form to change state. Meng Li is not very adapted to this state. It''s strange to use animal form to hunt.


    It''s not bad. I didn''t meet any big animals.


    The way we capture prey is a bit like waiting for a rabbit. We all lie in one ce and lurk. When we encounter single prey, we jump up.


    Some wild animals are social animals, they will form aplete pair, encounter such a team, orcs dare not easily provoke.


    She captured a deer, where the deer physical fitness is also very good, identally by the antler top, Meng Li felt extremely painful.


    Meng Li also found herbs by the way. In fact, these things in the primeval forest are not difficult to find.


    After capturing enough prey, the group returned to the tribe.


    Back in the tribe, Yile has be one with the females in the tribe.


    Now I''m learning Orcish from the female orcs.


    Seeing that they came back with their prey, the female Orc and Yile got up to meet them.


    Yile weaves a wreath with the branches and grass of the tribe, and wears it on her head. Under the sunshine and the background of a group of ugly female orcs, Yile is as beautiful as a flower fairy.


    The male orcs who came back immediately shook their spirits.


    Yile looks at the female Orc envy, male Orc amazing eyes let Yile heart very happy.


    Who doesn''t like the look in other people''s eyes.


    Looking at Meng Li''s light expression, she feels that this person is too calm. Is there an aesthetic problem, or is he pretending?


    Calm or not, she likes that kind of calm boy, different from others.


    Smiling at Meng Li, he said in a friendly tone:


    "are you back?"


    It''s still in ORC.


    Meng Li is expressionless. Is thisnguage talent learning foreignnguages in modern times?


    He nodded.


    Yi Le can only say such a sentence, take down the wreath on his head, pass it to Meng Li, and signal Meng Li to take it.


    I''ve been talking about it for a long time.


    Meng Li feels that she should be saying that this wreath is very beautiful. Why don''t you try it?


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses. How can he wear a wreath.


    I''m not interested.


    Yile is interested, and wants to see him wearing a wreath.


    Squeeze to Meng Li''s side, trying to put a wreath on Meng Li, but Meng Li''s height is about 1.9 meters, she can''t reach, so she jumps up beside Meng Li.


    Meng Li walks away in silence.


    Yi Le pouted in anger.


    Isn''t that too strange?


    Elm has a pimple.


    When everyone has divided the meat, Meng Li returns to his cave with the meat, and Yi Le follows.


    Meng Li puts down the meat and leaves. She''s going to give Ke''s partner herbal medicine.


    Yi Le stops Meng Li:


    "where are you going?"


    Meng Li pointed to the herbs he brought back, and then to the outside. Yi Le nodded.


    Meng Li left.


    Where to Gram''s partner, gram is also in, they are roasting meat, see Meng Lilian hello.


    Meng Li only said that he came to deliver herbs.


    Ke gives the meat to his partner to bake andes out to help Meng Li.


    Meng Li found a stone bowl and washed the herbs. There are several kinds of herbs.


    Ke said curiously:


    "chief, these herbs are OK?"Meng Li: "well, it''s OK."


    "Can I help you?" he said


    Meng Li wanted to put it in water and cook it with fire, but he shook his head when he thought that there was no ready-made tool.


    Put the herbs in the stone bowl and use the stone to make the juice.


    It didn''t smell very good. He said to Ke:


    "just give her this water to drink."


    Ke sniffed the juice and nodded.


    Meng Li divided the remaining herbs into three equal parts ording to the proportion, and asked Ke to feed his partner in the evening and tomorrow morning ording to her method.


    After that, Meng Li didn''t enter their cave, so he nned to leave.


    Ke and his partnere out to see Meng Li off and look at him gratefully.


    Meng Li wants to cultivate a doctor who can see some simple diseases for his family.


    It''s good to pass it on.


    Other developments in the orc world can and should conform to nature.


    For example, the current orcs are not suitable for growing food, nor for raising animals in captivity.


    It''s very dangerous in the primitive deep forest. They don''t hunt. They grow some wheat and raise two pigs to make a living. Sooner orter, the physical fitness of the orcs will degenerate, but their intelligence and ability to invent new things can''t keep up. They can''t resist the attack of wild animals at all.


    They were born to live in the cruel nature.


    Compete with other races and wild animals for survival resources.


    Facing and epting the cruel climate of nature and the test of region.


    Even if we want to transition into a civilized erater, it will take thousands of years.


    Instead of trying to make a direct transition with a big hand like Yile.


    But because of some excellent treatment of the disease because of no treatment, drag into a serious illness lost their lives, or bear long-term pain, this is really unnecessary.


    Now that all races have a very simple understanding of herbal medicine, the profession of doctor will emerge as the times require.


    If she wants to cultivate, she will not teach too carefully.


    It''s hard to understand in a few years, so we can only learn some simple ones.


    In addition, the conditions here can only solve the simple disease.


    But that''s enough.


    Back to his cave, he saw Yile with a military knife cutting beef on the stone piece by piece.


    It''s like a daughter-inw cooking for her husband.


    Meng Li looks down at Yi Le. It''s easy to misunderstand Yi Le''s every move, not to mention the simple orcs, or the modern men.


    They will feel that they like him and are willing to take care of him.

 Chapter 263

    Yi Le sees Meng Li:


    "pull, are you back?"


    This is the only Oguage Yile can speak.


    Meng Li said.


    Meng Li sat on the skin, the fire had been made, warm.


    Yi Le continues to be busy with her work. Meng Li looks at her and cuts quite slowly.


    I feel like I only cut a few pieces in a minute.


    Although the girl is kind-hearted, she has to eat several jin of meat for this body.


    So cut, wait for Yi Le to cut well, she will probably starve to death.


    In desperation, Meng Li made a blind gesture.


    In spite of the blind gestures, Yile still understood.


    Some embarrassment ah, why don''t she cut, cut to eat good bite.


    Meng Li asked Yi Le to cut his own meat. Then he took a piece of meat and borrowed Yi Le''s knife to cut it into small pieces. He cut a lot.


    Cut a good string on the branches, began to roast to eat.


    Yi Le is speechless. She looks at what she has cut. She will cook it piece by piece.


    Although Yile string takes more time, the meat is thinned and easier to cook. It is better roasted than Mengli.


    She handed the string to Meng Li, who shook his head.


    Then he handed it to Meng Li and said:


    "this is better."


    Meng Li still shook his head.


    Yi Le is a little discouraged and looks at Meng Li with his chin bulging.


    Why is this person ungrateful? It''s so boring.


    Meng Li really feels that it''s too hard tomunicate with each other, and he''s toozy to talk to Yi Le.


    Don''t talk at all.


    When the meat was roasted, they began to eat it. A little bit of it was better than before.


    Yi was happy to see Meng Li eat on his own, and some of them were angry and stuffy.


    The meat wasn''t delicious. She didn''t eat it after a few bites.


    After looking at Mengli eat, open that bright clear eyes to stare at Mengli.


    As a result, she found that the other party was really able to eat, so much meat had been eaten.


    It''s delicious, isn''t it?


    It looks like ten jin.


    Meng Li looks at Yi Le''s surprised eyes, and some of them want to cover their faces. They are really able to eat.


    I need to eat less. I''m very hungry. The orcs only eat this meal a day.


    Especially for the food that is not delicious, I have to eat so much. It''s just


    Two people speechless, Yi Le some depressed, Meng Li suggested that she go to the female orc to y.


    It''s important to learn ORC.


    Communication is too much trouble.


    Yile also wants to know more about this ce, most want to know if she is still in her world.


    Although Yi Le thinks that this idea is also very mysterious, he doesn''t think it''s mysterious when he sees the orcs freely switching between human form and beast form.


    He went out obediently.


    See appropriate music left, Meng Li cleaned up the cave, finally quiet.


    The surplus meat is dried in the air and stored for winter. Many wild animals in the tribal territory choose to migrate in winter, which means that there are few wild animals for them to capture.


    In the days after that, Meng Li went hunting every day, and Yile became more familiar with the orcs in the tribe, and more and more mastered the use of ORCnguage.


    Ke''s partner''s disease is also good, two people also specially take a piece of meat to thank Meng Li.


    Meng Li treated some diseases for the orcs one after another.


    As we all know, Meng Li society treats diseases of the body, so they gradually get used to looking for Meng Li for treatment.


    Even a day to more than a dozen orcs to find Meng Li treatment, Meng Li busy.


    Meng Li doesn''t dislike trouble. As long as we know that she can cure diseases, we can cultivate a n to treat diseases.


    But she will. She didn''t learn it from this ne. The client may not understand it when shees back.


    Meng Li took this into consideration. It doesn''t matter. After the clientes back, she will also have the memory of her time here.


    It''s like what you do.


    There are no words here. She can try to draw some patterns for the client toe back to see.


    The pattern and memory together, the client should be able to understand the medical theory she used in this ne.


    What''s more, she used very simple medical theory.


    It''s tooplicated to use because of the limited conditions.


    I really don''t understand. He forgot how to see a doctor. There are already family doctors in his family, and we won''t care whether he will see a doctor any more.


    After all, with the new family doctor, fewer and fewer people wille to see her. It''s normal to forget how to see a doctor.


    It''s not suspicious.


    As for Yi Le, he stayed in Meng Li''s cave every night for fear.


    Meng Li had no choice but tomunicate with the female orcs to see if there was a female Orc living alone who would like to live with Yi Le.There are many female orcs willing to live with Yile.


    Meng Li asks Yi Le to let the female orcs live with her, but Yi Le doesn''t want to.


    Female orcs don''t care. Their caves are dirty and smelly, and they are the same.


    But the dog is different. The dog''s body is very clean, and the cave is also very clean. He looks better than these people, and his character is a little quiet, but the rest is OK.


    Yi Le felt that he had a different feeling to her heart.


    Because of this feeling, she thinks her life here is not bad.


    Yi Le also asked Meng Li to turn into the original form and give her a try.


    I haven''t been in close contact with lions. It should be very soft.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to. Yi Le pesters Meng Li all the time. In the end, he can''t stand it. Meng Li turns into his original form. Yi Le immediately smiles.


    Leaning on Meng Li''s back, he caressed Meng lishuo''s big head carefully.


    There is no fluctuation in Meng Li''s heart during the whole process.


    But Yile feels that it''s too good to say.


    What is not easy to get is finally got, not to mention how happy it is.


    Yile invented to cook meat in hot stone pot, which Meng Li made for her.


    The meat cooked with water is softer, and you can also drink some soup. The old orcs'' chewing ability has degenerated a little. They like this kind of eating method invented by Yile very much.


    Meng Li is not against this, which is good for the tribe.


    Long term eating roasted hard dry meat is not good for the elderly orcs.


    Yi Le has also repeatedly proposed to Meng Li that she wants to go out to the tribe to find food.


    Meng Li felt that the lion tribe could not meet the scope of Yile''s activities, so he told Yile that she would take her out for a while.


    Wait a while.


    First, hold Yile.


    In case Yile sneaks out.


    She hasn''t thought of how to stop Yile from opening the harem.


    It is the most convenient and quick way to prevent Yile from opening the harem. If we allow the development and open the harem, then the lions will face a crisis.


    Does she want to instill in Yile the disadvantages of great integration?


    If we can change Yile''s idea of great integration in the future, Meng Li feels pretty good.


    As long as there is no major integration, the harem will open as much as it wants.


    But it''s really hard to change one''s mind. Everyone has his own mind. How can he instill his own mind into each other?


    You can try it a little, if you can''t do it again.

 Chapter 264

    What makes Meng Li most entangled in this task is her attitude towards Yile. She can feel the client''s deep love for Yile. Therefore, even if Yile should fail him emotionally, he still has no resentment in his heart.


    One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer.


    It''s not convenient for her to interfere.


    And we also found that Meng Li and Yi Le live in a cave every day.


    All feel that Meng Li wants to be a partner with Yi Le.


    Even Chang Du finds Meng Li:


    "chief, you and Yi Le are in the same cave. Have you ever mated?"


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    The orcs are so straightforward.


    "Don''t you make friends, chief? In this way, we can tell you that Yile is your female. "


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "Chang, you misunderstood. We haven''t got it yet."


    Chang frowned:


    "but the leader has never chosen a partner, which will make the females in the tribe miss. Some of them want to be your partner."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "let''s talk about it."


    Feel in the tribe, Chang is to manage the female Orc''s fertility, and worry about everyone''s life-long affairs.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said:


    "you can find a male orc to apany me to find herbs."


    Meng Li originally wanted to cultivate a female ORC. After all, the female orcs stayed in the tribe.


    But the thought of going outside to pick herbs will also encounter danger, female animal body is weak, and can not deal with.


    It''s still male.


    Herbs still have to be picked by yourself. There are many kinds of herbs in this ne, some of which are very simr, so it''s easy to admit mistakes.


    Meng Li sessfully changed the topic, Chang really began to frown and think about things.


    "Pine is OK." Said the imagination.


    Meng Li thinks of song, a young male ORC.


    "Or ask him if he wants to." Meng Li said.


    Chang nodded, left, should be to ask loose, Meng Li back to his cave, see Yile.


    There are two clothes in Yile''s backpack, so she always wears modern clothes, which looks very abrupt in the orcs.


    At this time, she was cooking soap horn, which Meng Li had brought back for her. Some small things, Meng Li could do, so she did it easily.


    When Yi Le saw Meng Li, she immediatelyughed, and she weed him:


    "pull."


    Meng Li nodded, and Yi Le shook his arm,ining in modern Chinese:


    "this stone pot and shovel is heavy, and after a few stirs, he has no strength."


    Meng Li looks at Yile:


    "what?"


    Yi Leughs and says in Oguage:


    "it''s OK. I say it''s cooked and can be used for shampoo."


    Oguage is simple, there is no particrlyplex vocabry, coupled with the talent of Yile, I learned it in a short time, and speak more smoothly.


    Meng Li: "hard work."


    Yi Le tilted his head to think about it and said:


    st time I drew Zaojiao for you, you found it all at once. I''ll draw some more things for you. Can you find it?"


    Meng Li sits on his knees, starts to work in his body, and looks at Yi Le:


    "draw first."


    Yi Le was happy and immediately drew on the ground with stones.


    Meng Li dropped his eyes and looked at them. They were all seasonings.


    She only said that she would bring them back when she met them. She didn''t n to look for these things.


    Yile was also happy to get such a sentence. She said a little coquettishly:


    "when will you take me out?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "in a few days, I''m busy these days."


    Yi Le pouts her little mouth and stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "you stay in the tribe. It''s really dangerous outside."


    After a pause, he said:


    "do you know? This is a big forest. There are not only lions, tigers and bears, but they will choose to rob you when they see such a special and beautiful you. "


    Yi Le is instantly happy. She looks at Meng Li excitedly, and her eyes burst out with strange light.


    She said:


    "you say I''m special and beautiful?"


    Feel good surprise appearance, think the other side so light, don''t think she is beautiful.


    Meng Li The focus is not here. "


    Yi Le: "well, what did you say before?"


    Meng Li ns to start her brainwashing project. She feels that Yi Le''s thought is simple.


    She said:


    "I mean, if you go out and are found, they will take you away."


    Yi Le asked:


    "and then"They''ll like you and want to have a little Orc like you."


    Yile waved his hand:


    "I''m not an ORC."


    Meng Li


    I know you''re not an orc, but isn''t that what we call children here?


    "Listen to the point." Meng Li looks a little serious.


    Yi is happy to see Meng Li''s serious appearance and pretends to look at him seriously, but he can''t helpughing.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "do you like to have many little orcs?"


    Yile shook his head:


    "no, I only want two at most."


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "but you were robbed by them. You can''t help it."


    Yi Le said with pride:


    "I don''t want to be born. No one forces me."


    Meng Li said:


    "no, you don''t understand orcs. The reason why orcs are called orcs is that we can not only switch between human and animal forms, but also because we have animal nature in our bones."


    The word "wild nature is hard to tame" rings in my mind.


    Some of them asked with insufficient confidence:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded, the client just told Yi Le that it was dangerous outside.


    The client has never thought that people like Yile will be in hot demand when they go out, and there has never been any other tribe robbing other women before.


    Continue:


    "so if you are robbed by them, you have to give birth to children for them. If you are robbed, you have to give birth to many children."


    Yi Le''s face was a little red, and she was a little shy by Meng Li''s straightforward words. She said in a low voice:


    "I don''t want it."


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "if you say so, you are also an orc, why..."


    Yi Le''s words are also a little tentative. She wants to know what the other person thinks.


    Meng Li naturally knew Yi Le''s mind, and she said:


    "no, I''m different from them." Mainly she''s a woman.


    How can I have that idea about Yile.


    makeints about the world''s heart.


    But she didn''t refute Meng Li''s face. She also felt that this man was really different from others. The difference between him and others was very big, especially the way he looked at himself. He was always as in as water.


    Unlike other orcs, with a zing heat.


    But she also had a chance, she said:


    "you think too much, how can I be so popr."


    Meng Li: "you are so good-looking, and you are a weak female. How can you feel that you can''t?"


    "Has nothing like this ever happened in your family? Because it''s so beautiful, I can''t help myself? "


    Meng Li hopes Yi Le can think about history. There must be such women in history.


    Learn from history.

 Chapter 265

    Yile frowned.


    It seems that some beauties in history did note to a good end.


    She looked at Meng Li and said: "what should I do then?"


    "You can hide your beauty." Meng Li said.


    Yi Le: "how to block?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s very simple. When you go out of the tribe, you can wipe yourself with ash or mud."


    Yi Le shook his head:


    "how dirty that is."


    Meng Li just said:


    "among the many orcs, many of them are uglier and more savage than our lions. I don''t know you..." Would you like to be robbed by them.


    Scare Yile.


    Yi Le knew Meng Li''s second sentence in her heart. She was pale when she thought of being forced by ugly and savage orcs.


    Looking at Meng Li, he was full of uneasiness.


    Meng Li felt that he was going to seed.


    I think it''s true. The orcs are simple, and the female owner is also simple. Only in this way can there be no big trouble.


    If the mind is extremelyplex, we must y with all these orcs.


    Everything should be done step by step, even if you deceive people, it should be done step by step.


    In the days after that, Meng Li was in the environment of Yile science poprization.


    For example, in which direction are there any races? What is the general character of orcs of different races.


    There is also the division andpetition of territory. The territory of each race is captured through countless battles.


    We need to protect this territory, and we need to pay a lot to survive on thisnd.


    Meng Lipares territory to a country, hoping to make Yile understand that territory, like a country, can not be integrated in one word.


    It won''t seed. In the plot, if Yi Le dies, without the link of Yi Le, the territory will still be quickly re divided. The re division of territory must cause arge-scale war among the orcs.


    It also gives Yile a deeper understanding of the orc world.


    This ce used to be so bloody and cruel.


    When Meng Li mentions the difficulty of hunting in winter, Yi Le also asks Meng Li why they keep animals in captivity for ughter in winter.


    Meng Li tells her the reason of Yi Le''s failure.


    There is also a territory that integrates different tribes. Meng Li first proposed it and asked Yile:


    "do you think we should integrate together?"


    Yi Le was asked by Meng Li lengbuding''s question and asked: "why do you want to ask like this?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the products in each tribal territory are different, just like the bear territory. There are many kinds of fish in their waters, but we don''t have many fish here."


    "We have something here, and they don''t either."


    "Together, resources can be shared. If we want to eat fish, we can also go to the territory of the bear tribe."


    Yile nodded:


    "isn''t that good?"


    Meng Li But we''ve all gone to catch other people''s fish, and they don''t have any to eat. Won''t they be angry with us? "


    "They can alsoe to your territory." Yi Le said without thinking.


    Meng Li is speechless. He tells Yile about the conflicts and chaos of various races after the great fusion.


    There is no practical way to restrain the orcs, this kind of fusion is not feasible.


    Yi Le is fooled by Meng Li, and some of them are suspicious. Is the consequence really so serious?


    Meng Li saw Yile and was notpletely convinced by her. It doesn''t matter. You can take your time.


    As long as Yile can listen to her, she will have a chance.


    It''s the most convenient way to solve the problem by using her mouth. Meng Li can''t deny that she actually takes advantage of Yi Le''s favorable attitude towards the body.


    If a single Orc told Yile this, Yile would not listen.


    I don''t want to hurt Yile too much. Although it''s a free task, she still wants to do better and score higher.


    Hurt Yi Le, client probably won''t give her a high score.


    As for Meng Li''s n of training ethnic doctors, aftermunicating with Chang, song is very willing.


    He felt very honored to be able to cure the people of the tribe.


    It''s normal that the leader is so busy that he doesn''t have so much time to see his people.


    So Meng Li is very busy in the world of beasts. He has to hunt in the morning and take song out in the afternoon to find herbs or see a doctor for his people.


    In the evening, I have to brainwash Yile.


    However, fortunately, every time the point to the end, just enough, and did not cause the resentment and resistance of Yile.


    She prefers to hear about the orc world.


    On this day, Yi Le asked tentatively:


    "if I leave one day, will youe to me?"Meng Li said without expression:


    "don''t say such sad words."


    As long as I don''t do anything harmful to the lions, do you think I can find you.


    Yi Le pursed her lips and said, "I want to go back to my own world."


    Meng Li stares at Yi Le and raises a key question:


    "how to go back?"


    Yile


    How did she know how to go back? But as she knew more about this ce, she felt more and more dangerous. She had always wanted to go out to the big forest for a walk, but she was afraid that she would be taken away by those ugly orcs and used as a fertility machine.


    So now she has a fear of the outside.


    But she found it hard to live in such a tribe all the time.


    She missed everything modern.


    Meng Li thinks it''s normal for Yi Le to have this idea.


    After all, at this time in the plot, Yile has already formed a partner with the client, and is busy looking for food to improve his life. Unlike now, there is no love and nothing to do.


    Yi Le was silent for a moment and said:


    "I want to go to the ce where I came at that time and have a look again."


    See if you can find a chance to go back.


    Meng Li nodded and said yes.


    Although Meng Li feels unrealistic, what if he can send Yile back.


    Yi Le''s face was filled with disappointment, and she couldn''t help asking:


    "why do I say I want to go out to find food, and you don''t let me go out, but when I say I want to go, you rush to send me away." It''s kind of questioning.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I just feel that you are not born here. You are not necessarily happy here."


    Yi Le''s face softened:


    "where do you think I belong?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think you want to stay in the tribe like other female orcs."


    Yile murmured in modernnguage:


    "so that''s why you don''t want to be my partner? I don''t think I''m safe enough to be like other women. "


    People in the tribe all said that she and she would be partners, and even some people regarded her as their partner.


    Only she knew that this man didn''t have an intimate action or a word with her every day.


    Sometimes she makes advances to him, he still does not ept, he is so clever, how can not know what she thinks?


    Pretending not to understand is amon trick for men.

 Chapter 266

    Yile''s heart is sour.


    The mood is also very depressed.


    Meng Li looked at Yi Le: "what do you say?"


    Although she understood Yile''s modern dialect, she didn''t pretend to understand it.


    Yi Le shakes his head coldly with a little ash:


    "it''s nothing. Let''s look for it tomorrow."


    If life can return to normal is also very good.


    When the timees, treat everything here as a dream.


    The next day, Yile woke up and looked at Meng Li:


    "I see you sitting like this every morning. You seem to like this posture very much."


    Meng Li stopped practicing after he had received his kung fu. With a sigh, he looked at Yi Le and said:


    "clean up. I won''t go to the hunting this morning. I''ll apany you to the ce where you came."


    Yi Le''s expression is a little dull. I''m really not sure what this person thinks.


    Say don''t care about her, can specially want to apany her to go out, say care about her, why don''t you say a word to keep.


    Yi Le smeared the ashes of firewood on her face, looking dirty.


    Ask Meng Li:


    "is that ok?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "Am I so ugly?" Yi Le asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "no, it''s very safe."


    It''s even.


    Yile pursed her mouth:


    "OK."


    She put her clothes in the backpack she brought, then thought about it, handed her military knife to Meng Li, and said:


    "this knife is for you."


    After a pause, he said:


    "leave a memorial."


    He took another look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a look at the Dao andughed. How could it be as if he could go back to modern times immediately.


    Said:


    "you keep it, if you really can find the way back, give it to me."


    "I''m afraid it''s toote."


    When theye, they wille without paying attention. When they go back, they may not be on guard.


    Meng Li takes the military knife. If Yi Le doesn''t leave, he will give it back to her.


    With Yile out of the cave, two people walking one before another.


    When she met Zhen, Zhen looked at Yile and said in doubt:


    "how did she put ashes on her face?"


    Yi Le said: "it''s safer to go out like this."


    Vibration face some doubts, put on the ash out will not encounter danger?


    What''s the new hunting method?


    Or dust, you won''t encounter the attack of wild animals?


    "What''s the way, chief?" Zhen asked suspiciously.


    Meng Li exined:


    "she''s so beautiful that I''m afraid other tribes will take her away."


    Shaking his brows, he finally said:


    "well, if the leader and she be partners, they won''t be robbed."


    Meng Li


    The charm of Yile can make these orcs disobey the rules.


    Yi Le takes a careful look at Meng Li and looks forward to it without any reason.


    "Will you take her out?" I changed the subject.


    It seems that every time I ask the leader to make them partners, the leader doesn''t answer this question very much.


    Do you dislike the weakness of this female Orc?


    But this looks really good.


    Meng Li nodded and exined:


    "she wants to go out and find something. I''ll stay with her."


    Zhen also said:


    "it''s dangerous outside. Don''t go too far, or ask some orcs to follow the leader."


    Meng Li refused, but Zhen didn''t say anything.


    Take Yile out of the tribe.


    Yi Le looked at the gloomy world outside, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "in fact, I have a wish."


    Meng Li said.


    Yi Le continued:


    "I want you to run with me."


    Her eyes were a little red and she was sad.


    He sniffed and said to Meng Li:


    "if I really find my way home today, maybe we won''t see each other in my life."


    Meng Li nodded.


    That''s right.


    "Don''t be sad. Your tribe should be better than ours. Where are your friends and parents?" Mengli''s dry constion.


    Yi Le said sadly:


    "so if you can satisfy my wish once, I think it will be the best memory in my life."


    Meng Li looks at Yi Le without expression.


    Yi is happy to see this and is a little nervous, waiting for Meng Li to speak.Anyway, Meng Li''s indifferent attitude towards Yi Le makes Yi Le a little low in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li thinks that it''s a waste of time to walk with Yile. He runs faster.


    Then he became a beast, and Yile had a majestic lion in front of him.


    Yi Le immediately showed a smile, she climbed up Meng Li''s strong and generous back.


    Then he bent down and wrapped his hand around Meng Li''s neck, his face against Meng Li''s fur. Seeing that Yi Le was sitting well, Meng Li began to run.


    Yi Le doesn''t know whether she is brave or because of her trust in Meng Li. Meng Li runs very fast, but she is not afraid and looks at it with her eyes open.


    In the heart is really speechless feeling, there is excitement, there is uneasiness, there is a trace of attachment.


    Meng Li runs fast in the vast and deep forest, and the wind whistles past Yi Le''s ears.


    It didn''t take long to get to the ce where Meng Li first met Yi Le.


    Yi Le went down to the earth, and Meng Li became a man.


    Two people look around, appropriate music wring eyebrows, seems to be in memory.


    Finally, I walked for a while and came to a ce.


    At that time, she fell off the cliff and thought that she would die. She was so scared that she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she came here.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "this is the ce."


    Meng Li went to Yi Le and looked at thend under her feet.


    He also released his mental energy to check the surroundings and even felt if there was any special energy source on the ground.


    But nothing was found.


    Everything is normal. It can''t be normal anymore.


    Yi Le also found that even if she was standing in this ce, she couldn''t go back. She guessed: "I can''t say what special conditions to meet."


    "At a particr time, for example?"


    Meng Li thought about the day when Yi Le came. It was nothing special.


    There is no way to remember the date of the year, nor is there any special tradition like festivals.


    After thinking about it, he said, "well, we''ll wait here and wait a lot."


    Yi Le looks sad and sighs.


    Two people have no choice but to sit in this ce and wait.


    Yi Le is not only looking forward to going back, but also unwilling to go back. He jokingly says to Meng Li:


    "do you want to go to our tribe?"


    "To be a guest, where there are a lot of delicious food, also won''t be so tired, the day isfortable andfortable."


    Meng Li looks at Yi Le in surprise. Yi Le even wants to take her back?


    No, she didn''t want to.


    She said seriously:


    "I''m the leader of the lions. How can I leave the lions behind?"


    Yile looks at the blue sky through the leaves and sighs.


    Know is such a result, but don''t say out, the heart really blocked flustered.


    It''s hard.


    In modern times, some boys pursue her, but she doesn''t think it''s her dish.


    Now meet her dish, from appearance to figure and personality let her heart, but each other seems to have no intention.


    Ah!

 Chapter 267

    They were silent, waiting in ce for a day.


    The two people waiting were hungry and sleepy.


    Yile is even afraid of missing out and stays there all the time.


    It was almost dark, and I didn''t wait for a miracle.


    Meng Li is also disappointed. She can''t send Yile back to modern times.


    If Yi Le can return to modern times, she will go to the leader of the snake tribe tomorrow and cut off his head, and then the task will bepleted.


    Yi Le''s heart is veryplicated, looking at Meng Li:


    "it doesn''t seem to work."


    Meng Li said:


    "forget it."


    Yile is very speechless and wants to hold each other''s shoulder to ask. With such a casual attitude, what are you going to do?


    They had to go back to the tribe, and Yile felt that he was wasting his expression.


    Thanks to her heart, it''s mixed.


    Lu Yile suggestsing back tomorrow, but he still wants to try again.


    Meng Li has no opinion.


    But the next day, Meng Li put about ten jin of meat in Yile''s backpack. Yesterday, she was starving, and she didn''t dare to leave Yile to catch some small animals to eat.


    Although Yile has a female aura, if she is robbed, she has to go back. What a trouble.


    Before brainwashing failed, she tried to keep Yile by her side.


    Yi Le is carrying a heavy bag and has no words on his face.


    Two people keep in ce for several days in a row, the expectation of Yi Le''s heart ispletely gone.


    She couldn''t help crying and finding her way home.


    Why did God leave her in this ce.


    He can only go back to the lion tribe. Yi Le looks at Meng Li with despair:


    "what can I do? I can''t go back."


    Meng Li pondered for a moment:


    "if you live a good life in the lion n, you can help to sew some skins for the lonely old orcs like other female orcs."


    Yi Le sighed and looked at Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li ignored it.


    After a few more days, Yile''s mood calmed down.


    If she really can''t leave here, she also wants to improve her life, or bring changes to the tribe.


    Yile knows that the people here are simple, unlike the environment in which she lives. If someone has a free time, they will be despised. No one here will despise her.


    But she still wants to do something to prove herself.


    She once again proposed to Meng Li to go out of the tribe to look for something called salt.


    Although Meng Li knew that there was no salt in the lion tribe, he didn''t want to attack Yile. After the hunting, he took Yile out to look for salt.


    Before leaving the tribe, Yile stered his face naturally.


    Even her own did not find, she more and more listen to Meng Li''s words, but also by Meng Li''s influence.


    Meng Li smiles silently.


    They''ve been to many ces, even ces with water, and they haven''t found salt.


    I found pepper, ginger and so on.


    It also makes Yile happy.


    Chinese prickly ash was fried on the stone pot by Yi Le and rolled into powder. Meng Li asked:


    "do you often do this kind of thing in your tribe?"


    Yi Le Leng said: "No


    Meng Li stares at Yi Le, and Yi Le exins in a hurry, saying with some embarrassment:


    "I feel like I did it this way."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Sure enough, the female leader is different. She can do it by intuition.


    When it''s all right, Meng Li will take Yi Le out to look for things, and let Yi Le distribute all the things he finds to the people.


    Also teach them to know how to eat these things. If you can pick some back to the tribe.


    These things can be found and eaten by themselves, without collective distribution.


    You can also nt a little near the tribe. Seasoning can also improve the taste.


    When Meng Li goes out with Yi Le, he sometimes deliberately takes him to some dangerous ces.


    Yi Le thinks that it''s not dangerous here, or because she has a powerful aura and can easily avoid all kinds of dangerous and bloody scenes.


    Later, she was well protected by her men.


    I don''t know what''s going on outside and how many creatures coexist in thisnd.


    Pull out any animal, can easily solve this petite woman.


    Then she will let Yile see, let her more awe of the primitive society, understand more thoroughly.


    It''s convenient for her to brainwash.


    Then they can always see the distant grasnd, walking in groups ofrge animals.


    If you yell twice, it''s deafening.


    You can always see the bloody fighting between wild animals.


    Yile can''t name all kinds of animals.It''s frightening to see the two battles between Yile and Yile.


    This picture is more exaggerated than the "man and nature" documentary on TV.


    Moreover, these beasts have no intelligence and are extremely aggressive. If she meets these things in the forest, can she go back alive?


    Yile was very d that he had met Shuo when he came. If he was not an orc and amon lion, he might have died in the lion''s mouth now.


    There are orcs in the tribe who go out hunting and are injured. Meng Li also takes Yi Le to see.


    Yi Le looked at the shocking wound, scarlet flesh and blood eversion, also scared not.


    Meng Li is scared when she sees Yi Le. What she wants is such an effect.


    I have a better understanding of the environment and know that some of her words are right, so I don''t want to make a big integration with a big wave.


    I want rice or rice, and then I want wheat.


    Meng Li stopped: "don''t look."


    Yi Le asked suspiciously:


    "why?"


    Meng Li began her brainwashing n again, and said seriously:


    "I know the kind of wheat you said. I''ve seen wheat, but we orcs are born to eat meat, and we can''t eat enough."


    Yi Le said:


    "that can be mixed with meat."


    Meng Li asked:


    "are these things to be nted? Is it taking time to nt? "


    Yi Le nodded: "yes."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "maybe there is little wheat to eat here."


    Because of the variety,nd and climate, it will never yield as much as modern wheat and rice.


    Even some can''t grow.


    "ording to this yield, we need to spend a lot of time and energy to nt, and the climate here is unstable, especially difficult to survive."


    "With this time, we can hunt and store meat. We are carnivores. Only eating meat can satisfy us."


    "Even if we seed, the output is still very high. On such afortable day, we can easily eat and drink enough. We will not get exercise and our body will be weaker and weaker."


    "Tribes will also be invaded by wild animals. When powerful wild animals invade, there is no way to protect you females."


    "If one day, many powerful wild animals are extinct, or find a way to deal with them, we don''t need our strong body to resist them, or we can."


    Meng Li added.


    Orcs can enter the most primitive farming age, but not now.

 Chapter 268

    There is a process of conforming to nature in every period, and there is no need to be so suddenly interfered.


    If Yile was really the son of Tiandao who chose to have a mission, she would not have done the task.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if it is possible to have her to counter attack, the way of heaven is not satisfied with the result and wants to overthrow it.


    When male orcs are hunting, they have to go far to hunt in winter and spring, and evene back in the evening.


    Female orcs are too weak to work.


    So to grow food, we have to give up hunting time.


    Meng Li said Yi Le was a little confused, really?


    I feel that what I said is very reasonable, and the logic also makes sense.


    Yi Le thought for a long time and said with a little worship:


    "I feel that what you said is reasonable. When you said that, it seems that I didn''t think about it and didn''t look far."


    Before, she always wanted to change the world. She thought the life of orcs was too hard.


    And particrly cruel.


    If you go out hunting, you may lose your life.


    If you have food, you don''t have to go out hunting, and you won''t be in danger.


    Now it''s too easy to think about it.


    In her mind, she recalled a group of wild animals she met when she went out with the dog. She was huge and felt the ground shaking when she walked.


    The picture of wild animals in Yile''s mind looks fierce and cruel.


    It''s the dog who took her to run away. It''s really hard to deal with such a fierce beast if the orc''s constitution bes weak.


    Meng Li showed a smile of mystery.


    That''s a good trick.


    It''s not a waste of her fooling every day.


    Yile gave up looking for things like wheat and began to research and make animal skin clothes.


    It took a long time to make an animal skin garment simr to the modern shirt style.


    She happily ran to Meng Li with her clothes.


    Meng Li is sun drying herbs with song. After a period of training, song has learned a lot about themon herbs with high recognition.


    Yile''s voice sounded in his ear:


    "pull, it''s done."


    Meng Li turns around and looks at Yi Le holding a piece of animal skin to her.


    "Try it on?"


    Meng Li frowned, feeling that this scene is a little strange, um, ufortable.


    But she put it on, and Yile looked around her:


    "well, it''s OK."


    "No, it needs to be changed." She said to herself.


    "And here." Her tone was a little annoyed:


    "how can I do it without finding out?"


    Song also said in surprise:


    "can this hide be worn like this?"


    Meng Li took off the animal skin, handed it to Yi Le and said faintly:


    "it''s beautiful."


    Yi Le was suddenly praised by Meng Li, his eyes were wide open, and he covered his mouth with a smile:


    "really?"


    "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I didn''t cheat you."


    Yi Le was particrly happy. He took the hide and went to the cave. He turned back to Meng Li and said, "I''ll go back and change it."


    After Yi Le left, Song said:


    "Yi Le is very kind to the leader, and he is smart."


    Meng Li said faintly that he didn''t want to discuss this topic.


    After drying the herbs, he took pine to see the ORC.


    Female orcs and small orcs are the main force of illness. Meng Li elerated the pace of teaching song to understand medical theory.


    She also has an intuition that this task should bepleted soon.


    Originally, I just wanted to have a try to see if I could cheat Yile, but I didn''t expect it would work.


    I went back to try Yile''s hide, and gave a little guidance to Yile.


    Meng Li himself can make clothes.


    It''s just that I don''t have much time to teach Yile. Once Yile learns, she can also teach the female orcs in the tribe.


    More than a month before autumn, the weather will turn cool, the grass will be withered, the trees will wither, and the water supply will be reduced, which means that some wild animals will choose to migrate.


    It will be difficult to find prey, and she wille backter.


    There''s no time.


    Now we have taught Yile to sew animal skin clothes. Now we start to make some. When winteres, we can use them tightly with female orcs and small orcs, so that they won''t get cold.


    Yile is very surprised, the other side seems to inadvertently point two, put her want to break the head can''t solve the problem.


    Is this man too smart?


    Yi Le can''t help covering her face. She feels that she doesn''t have the wisdom of an ORC. Fortunately, she has an unconscious sense of superiority at the beginning.I think the man opposite knows too much.


    It''s the same with Yile''s animal skin clothes.


    Yile taught the female orcs in the tribe, and gave Meng Li a reward:


    "will you take me to find pepper?"


    Meng Li hum a, some smile at Yi Le.


    Yi Le spat out his tongue at Meng Li and said:


    "red, pointed things."


    Meng Li said, "show me the painting. I see you bring it back."


    Yi Le curled his lips and said:


    "I''ve been in the tribe all day, and finally I''m free. You still won''t let me go out."


    Meng Li suddenlyughed.


    Thinking of the leader of the snake tribe, it seems that Yi Le was taken away by him during this period.


    Yi Le and he are predestined, simply take Yi Le out, if you meet the snake leader, you can easily solve.


    In case she was found by the snake orcs, it would be bad for her to start a tribal war.


    "OK, I''ll take you out." Meng Li''s tone is a little light.


    Yi Le: "eh?"


    So easy to say yes?


    It doesn''t feel right.


    But there''s nothing wrong.


    I feel that the other party isughing with some bad intentions.


    Meng Li takes Yi Le out for a walk when he is free, and takes her out for a walk when he finds pepper.


    Yile also likes to go out with Meng Li. She likes to find something to eat to change her appetite. Now the food she eats is too single. Yile doesn''t like it.


    After wandering around for a few days, Meng Li released his mental power from time to time to find the leader of the snake tribe.


    On this day, Meng Li and Yi Le are picking mushrooms on the edge of the lion territory. Meng Li Er Ming is practicing even more, and she hears the subtle rustling sound.


    Release her mental power, and see a snake tail in her mental power.


    The snake''s tail is very thick. Meng Li ns to see if she is the leader of the snake tribe. She says to Yi Le:


    "you wait for me here and promise me that no matter what happens, you won''te to see it."


    Yi Le is holding a mushroom with mud in his hand, and his smile solidifies on his face:


    "where are you going?"


    Meng Li said briefly:


    "something''s up."


    After a pause, he said:


    "the more important things shoulde back soon."


    Yi Le looked around and said: "but I''m afraid to be here alone. What should I do in case of wild animals? Or when someone takes me away. "


    Meng Li looks at Yi Le''s small face smeared with grey and ck paint.


    Said:


    "trust me, you''ll be fine."


    After all, you''re a woman and won''t die. Even if you''re robbed, she can get people back.

 Chapter 269

    Yi Le looks at Meng Li with deep resentment:


    "what can''t you take me with you?"


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "it''s not a good thing. What are you going to do?"


    To kill a snake, does Yile still have to pick up snake meat and roast it?


    "By the way, lend me your knife." I left Meng in a hurry.


    Hurry up, or the snake will run away.


    Yi Le takes out a knife from her body, hands it to Meng Li, and puts the mushroom in her knitting frame.


    Meng Li once again asked:


    "you must not walk around, wait for me in the same ce, and don''t go with others."


    Yi Le suddenlyughed:


    "I feel that you still care about me."


    Meng Li I''m going


    After that, Meng Li ran to the snake''s ce.


    Yi Le grew up in the back of the mouth, this person''s humanoid state how to run so fast ah.


    It disappeared in a sh.


    Yi Le is a little scared. She finds a grass and squats in. The grass covers her whole body. She thinks: the wild beast won''t find her, will it?


    Meng Li converged his breath and ran towards the rustle.


    Looking for a circle, and then you can see the snake twisting on the ground.


    The body is about the size of a person''s body.


    Meng Li directly lifted a big stone from the ground and threw it at him. He had no time to turn into a human, and he knew he had no advantage.


    He turned into a human body, not as big as the other party.


    The leader of the snake tribe revolted subconsciously.


    Is this insanity?


    Why attack him?


    Why didn''t he find out that someone was going to attack him? There was no sign or smell.


    As soon as his body wriggles, he wants to avoid the stone, but Meng Li has long calcted the distance, and the stone still hits Shen steadily.


    Its flesh has sunk in.


    The body twists and swings.


    There is a tendency for snakeheads to rise and stand up. This is the rhythm ofunching attacks.


    Meng Li couldn''t give him a chance. He sat on the back of the snake with his toes a little. He grabbed the snake with both hands. The snake''s head couldn''t twist at this time. The snake''s tail immediately curled around Meng Li and wanted to strangle him.


    Regardless of the suffocation of the snake, she frees one hand to pick up the spirit power, attaches the spirit power to the knife, and plunges it into the most vulnerable part of the snake''s spine, where the snake''s bodymunicates with the nerve center.


    It''s also a channel for snakes tomunicate with all parts of the body.


    It''s under the head and around the neck.


    Meng Li took out all the spiritual power that he had umted during this period and suddenly emptied the elixir field. With one palm, he directly shattered the back of the snake.


    The sound of cracking came from the snake''s body.


    The snake''s tail around Meng Li suddenly uses a few times of force, which is probably the reflection before the body function is destroyed. However, after two struggles, the snake leader is dead.


    I haven''t even had time to turn into a human and ask why Meng Li did it.


    It can be said that the death is not clear.


    Meng Li got up and felt that the snake was really smelly.


    There''s nothing to tangle with. It''s easy to deal with a snake.


    Thanks to this strong body!


    If it''s a female Orc''s body, it''s hard to kill snakes so easily.


    Meng Li killed the snake and ran away.


    When I went back to the ce where I was separated from Yile, I could not helpughing when I saw Yile squatting in the grass:


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Meng Li, Yi Le stood up and breathed a sigh of relief:


    "no one can see me when I hide here."


    Meng Li You are so smart. "


    Just girl, you probably don''t know that many animals rely on their sense of smell.


    Yi Le sniffed a few times and looked at Meng Li:


    "what did you do just now? You smell fishy."


    Meng Li smiles like a riddle.


    No words.


    This is the smell of the snake.


    The leader of the snake tribe turns into a human being. His skin is more delicate and white than other orcs. From the aspect of appearance, Yi Le in the plot prefers this snakepanion.


    Meng Li thought, is the snake tender?


    Come on, Meng Li can''t help but help her forehead. How can she think of eating snake meat.


    Now the brain circuits are getting more and more strange.


    I''m afraid. I''m afraid.


    After wandering around with Yile for a while, she sent Yile back to the tribe and took a bath.


    When taking a bath, Meng Li felt that she was forbidden by the system space, which was not loose.


    The task is not finished yet.


    But the task of finding revenge for the leader of the snake tribe ispleted.


    Meng Li washed well and slowly returned to the tribe. Not long after that, the weather turned to autumn.Hunting has also be more difficult. People go out early ande backte every day, bringing back very few prey.


    When it''s not enough, we can only live on the dried wild animal meat.


    Eat Yile, toothache.


    It''s not easy to cook, especially tired.


    Meng Li just said that now is not the most difficult time.


    Autumn is rtively short, and in the twinkling of an eye to winter, the earth has been covered with thick silver, especially cold. Fortunately, before Meng Li let Yile organized female orcs to sew a lot of animal skin clothes.


    It''s still warm to wear. Meng Li and song had a lot of herbs before.


    Some have the effect of keeping out the cold.


    As the winter passed, the death rate of orcs was much lower than before.


    Let Meng Li a little gratified, it is effective.


    And Matsu has been able to take charge.


    Just let Meng Li some irresistible is, appropriate music to her hint more and more obvious.


    Fortunately, Yile is more reserved, she has not directly told Meng Li: I want to be your partner and so on.


    If so, Meng Li can only refuse.


    She''s a woman. Hello!


    All kinds of hints Meng Li can only pretend not to understand.


    During this period, there were also other tribes who were sick. I heard that the lion tribe had herbs for curing diseases. Please Mengli and song to cure them.


    Meng Li thought and agreed.


    After treating others, Meng Li and his wife brought back some dried meat.


    Seeing the animal skins worn by song and Meng Li, other tribes also want to sew them. Meng Li doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide them. If they don''t tell them, they will make them after they have seen them and felt for a long time.


    You might as well tell them and exchange something by the way.


    Finally through the difficult winter, spring, all things recovery, Meng Li they began hunting days.


    Yi Le pesters Meng Li to go out and find some vegetables and fruits to eat.


    I feel terrible in my stomach.


    Meng Li, considering that Yi Le''s physical condition is different from her, also takes her out.


    Anyway, many tribes know that the leader of the lion n often goes out with a little ck female with gray face and body forever.


    Isn''t it clean?


    I don''t know what I''m looking for.


    Tiger leader Yang is most curious. He follows Meng Li and Yi Le and looks at Yi Le.


    Meng Li stops. Yi Le is carrying a small basket. Not long after spring, it''s still cold. Yi Le''s fur clothes keep warm, which is not so abrupt in the animal world.


    Looking at Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li turned around and said, e out."

 Chapter 270

    Yile saw a big tigering out of the forest, and his every move wasfortable.


    But in a sh, the tiger became a man.


    A handsome man, his chest muscles are not so obvious, but his lines are really beautiful.


    His facial features are three-dimensional, and the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkles down from his head, with azy and elegant temperament.


    Meng Li asked Yang, "what are you doing with me?"


    "I want to see this little female. I heard her people are far away. I haven''t seen such an orc before. I want to have a look."


    Yang tilted his head and blinked at Yi Le.


    This figure is really petite, such a small soft ball, if you hold it in your arms, it should feel very good.


    And listen to her voice from afar, soft and delicate, especially nice.


    Although his face was smeared with dust, his smart eyes made Yang feel very beautiful.


    It''s wonderful. What''s it like to wash it clean!


    Yi Le looks at Meng Li stupidly, some are at a loss.


    Meng Li said:


    "now look at it?"


    Yang said:


    "why is her face so dirty? Can you wash it for me?"


    Meng Li hasn''t said anything yet. Yi Le says unhappily:


    "why?"


    "You can wash it if you want." It''s not her.


    When Yi Le looks at Yang, he feels that he is a big wolf with a bad heart.


    Yang holds his hands together. His strong waist is wrapped in animal skin. His long legs move and he is closer to Yile:


    "little female, you are not his partner. Follow me and be my partner."


    Yi Le looks at Yang with his neurotic eyes:


    "are you sick?"


    It''s like a strange man running out on the street and asking her to marry him.


    Yang looked at Meng Li:


    "I''d like to exchange animal meat for this female."


    Meng Li looked at Yi Le for a while. His face and body were well proportioned.


    From a distance, it''s a dark mass.


    Can you also see the beauty of Yile by smearing it like this?


    It''s probably Yile''s peach blossom.


    These are still the same as in the plot.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "she has joined our lion n, which is our n. The n can''t be exchanged."


    Yi Le is a little happy in her heart. Has she been regarded as a member of the tribe?


    "Yes, I don''t want to." Yi Le looked at Yang and said.


    Yang is not disappointed. He keeps up his efforts:


    "I will treat you better than him. I will give you what you want?"


    Meng Li tilted his head:


    "well, if you can beat me."


    Yang looked at Meng Li and thought it was a good way.


    There''s nothing between orcs that can''t be solved by one fight. One fight can''t be solved by two.


    Yile was flustered when he heard about the fight, so he pulledmongli and said:


    "don''t, don''t fight. What should I do if I get hurt?"


    Meng Li: "believe me."


    If they don''t fight, they will be harassed more and more frequently.


    Meng Li feels that it''s hard to cut off the rtionship between Yi Le and these people. He can''t say that he will open the harem.


    Yile was moved. If a man is willing to fight for her, he definitely has her in his heart.


    No matter how hard it is, she is also a man with special responsibility, worthy of her liking.


    Meng Li takes the lead in turning into a beast, and Yang says to Yi Le:


    "I want to prove to you that I''m more powerful than him. If I win, will you follow me?"


    Yile stamped his foot: "Psycho, I don''t want to go with you."


    Yang confidently said:


    "females like strong males."


    After that, he changed into a beast shape and began to fight with Meng Li. Meng Li decided to fight quickly in order to defeat Yang.


    y a real ability, not for a while on the Yang hit the body with blood, embarrassed.


    Meng Li turned into a human figure and said to Yang:


    "don''t beat my nsmen any more, or I''ll beat you once. Do you think the lion n is easy to bully?"


    Yang heart a cool, did not expect the other side so powerful.


    Are you really overconfident?


    It''s all orcs. How can the gap be so big? He''s embarrassed to turn into human form again. He looks at Meng Li in fear and runs away with his injured body in the shape of a beast.


    Yi Le looked at Meng Li admiringly:


    "you are so powerful."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yi Le and wants to go back.


    I don''t want to deal with these rotten peach blossoms for Yile.


    But why hasn''t the cliente back.Meng Li feels headache.


    After Yang injury is cured, hees to harass Meng Li and Yi Le.


    Every time, he told Yile: "he doesn''t like you at all. Be my partner."


    Yile forks his waist every time:


    "shut up, I won''t listen."


    Meng Li directly chose to do it.


    Once or twice, Meng Li''s hands hurt.


    Also too perseverance, worthy of the tiger, the skin and flesh is really enough to fight.


    Meng Lidu feels pain for Yang.


    Yang still perseveres, even with Meng Li on the bar, must and Meng Li a fight.


    Come every once in a while.


    Every time I go back with a wound.


    Anyway, he ndered Meng Li and said that he was more powerful. He also said that Yi Le would not be happy with Meng Li.


    Yi Le thinks Yang is funny. Is this Orc so retarded?


    I know I''m going to be beaten, and I''m going to run here.


    I like to talk nonsense.


    I''m not happy. I want you to say.


    Besides, they are not partners, hum.


    Yi Le afterughing, and feel that Yang is not really like her, right?


    For her toe and be beaten again and again.


    Thinking of this, Yi Le felt guilty. Several times when she saw Meng Li beating Yang, she felt frightened. If she was killed, she would be guilty.


    You can''t let anyone die because of her.


    Meng Li often beat Yang fat, let a lot of tribes know, know, and Yile is very curious.


    What kind of female can make the tiger leader like this.


    Therefore, Yile is also on fire in the world of beasts, a ce where information transmission is very slow.


    Are very curious about the appearance of Yile, so also scared Yile, she dare not go out.


    Fear of being robbed of her.


    Meng Li is worried that someone will go to the tribe to peep at Yile. In the world of beasts, it''s just like the immortals, and you can''t forget it.


    So, let Yile put ashes on his face all day.


    Yile was very obedient and put it on immediately.


    Seeing that Yile was so clever, Meng Li focused on beating the tiger leader Yang.


    Meng Li didn''t kill Yang.


    It''s really unnecessary. Do you want her to kill all these men for the sake of Yile?


    Yang and Meng Li are entangled, but there are others who prefer to be clever.


    Taking advantage of Meng Li''s going out, an orc of the fox tribe rushed to Yi Le and ran away with Yi Le in his arms.


    I can''t catch up.


    I can only go to find Meng Li.


    Fortunately, Meng Li left a mental imprint on Yi Le''s body, so he went to chase him at the first time.


    He beat the fox Orc who robbed Yile.


    Fight each other howl, tears, keep begging for mercy, that look particrly miserable.


    And then I let them go.

 Chapter 271

    Meng Li looked at Yile with some tired heart:


    "your charm is too great."


    She can''t stand it.


    I can''t stand it.


    Yi Le was also very confused, with tears on his face:


    "he suddenly carried me away. I asked him to let me go. He would not let me go, robber, savage."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    Yi Le squatted on the ground, and she cried out:


    "I don''t want to know if I''ve implicated you."


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK."


    Yi Le''s body is a little soft. She wants to lean on Meng Li.


    Meng Li silently let a step, Yi Le body a stagger, see Meng Li''s eyes more resentful.


    After thinking about it, he took the opportunity to brainwash Yile.


    Anyway, the more brainwashing, the better.


    He took Yile back to the tribe.


    Then the orcs in the n advised Meng Li and Yi Le to be partners.


    In this way, there will be no males from other tribes who want to take Meng Li away.


    That''s a worry. I want Meng Li and Yi Le to have something happen.


    It seems that Meng Li and Yi Le can''t be partners. It''s just a natural thing.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, it was a pain, as if Meng Li had sent heaven''s things violently.


    I feel that Meng Li has a cave with others every day, and is not willing to be a partner with her.


    And the attitude of looking at Yile is that you want to be a partner with your leader.


    All right.


    Meng Li is still unwilling.


    Just concentrate on running away and trying to abduct Yile.


    I even want to be taken away.


    It''s hard for her to beat people. She feels that she has be unscrupulous and bullies other people''s simple orcs every day.


    But we can''t really do that. We can leave Yile at our side and the client wille back to deal with these things by himself.


    Who can make it clear about feelings? It can''t be said that people are willing to repeat their previous life.


    One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer.


    Meng Li waited silently for the task to bepleted, feeling that it was about to bepleted.


    Because she didn''t think that Yile would make any big integration.


    I talked about the disadvantages of fusion in front of her all day.


    Yi Lecong is not a bad person, just don''t think so much.


    Understand the rtionship between them, she will not let the orc world be chaotic.


    I have repeatedly asked Yile about the idea of great integration before, and Yile himself said that this thing is not feasible.


    The main reason is that there is no reasonable system to restrain the orcs.


    During this period, the symptoms of medicinal materials should be painted with patterns as much as possible.


    Let the cliente back and see for himself.


    Finally, after taking away the tiger leader Yang for the nth time, she felt that the restriction between her and system space had loosened.


    She took a look at Yile, thinking of this period of tossing, she was relieved.


    Back in system space.


    This is a free task, Meng Li''s pace towards the big screen is slow.


    Anyway, I''m not very interested in it.


    But in a word, we have to take a look.


    The news hase. Meng Li diankai: congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of the consignor: stop the tribal integration and seek revenge from the leader of the snake tribe.


    The score was 95.


    Meng Li''s tired forehead.


    Ah, I don''t even know what the reward is.


    The impulse is really terrible. The impulse made her two tasks have no harvest, and she was deducted 100000 points.


    It''s a huge loss.


    Meng Li thought of his negative assets and said to 6018, "is there any task with high reward?"


    6018 said, "I''ll find out if there are any suitable auxiliary tasks for you."


    Meng Li said.


    I said a good thing.


    I also click on the mission system to see if she can support the next mission.


    After looking around, Meng Li only saw one task, as if to let the Tasker go to the ne to attack a man.


    As long as this man is fascinated by this task, he can go through life and death.


    I''m willing to pay 200000 points and 10 points.


    Meng Li thinks the reward is very good, but strategy men


    Forget it, she thinks she really can''t operate this, let her tter to the man, forgive her can''t do it.


    Meng Li asked:


    "with so many missions, is this the only one to send support missions?"


    6018: "er..."


    "In fact, there are a lot of support tasks, but you can choose who can see them when you release them. Maybe, maybe..."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said:"Well, what you mean is that most people choose people with higher star rating to see it."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    It''s a little bit of a blow.


    Meng Li sighed and could understand this.


    When they get to the level where they can ask for support, their strength is good. Let alone whether they are willing to cooperate with low-level taskers, even if they are willing, they have to be able to cope with them.


    The higher the level of the task, the more means people will have. When people pay, they are naturally willing to invite people toe.


    She would have done the same for her.


    As for the strategic task in front of her, it really seems a lot easier.


    But she really doesn''t n to do it. She can''t force her heart, even though she gets 200000 points.


    6018 said to Meng Li:


    "I saw a suitable auxiliary task just now. As a result, I was robbed of my speaking skills."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s OK. I''ll see what happens after the client goes back. Please help me to pay attention to whether there are tasks."


    "Good." 6018.


    Meng Liy down.


    The client was very happy to see Yile when he went back.


    The attitude to Yile is not as cold as Meng Li, but very warm.


    Yile was very ttered and very happy. She was about to cry.


    I think it''s a stone that doesn''t heat up. I didn''t expect that I still have feelings for her.


    After they told each other, they couldn''t help it.


    In addition, the orcs in the n are urging the client and Yile to be partners, so they be partners.


    When Yang went to fight with the client again, he learned that they had be partners, and the aggrieved would cry.


    It''s so cruel. How can I.


    Before I saw the lion leader''s eyes on Yile, it was cold and emotionless.


    I always feel strange. I just don''t like Yile.


    He felt he had a chance.


    But now his eyes are totally different. His eyes are hotter than his own.


    Irritating.


    After another fight with the client, the client''s body became stronger because of Meng Li''s cultivation. Although he didn''t beat Yang like Meng Li, he still won Yang.


    Yile pursed her mouth and felt more guilty for Yang.


    For her, after so many blows, her heart is not made of stone. It is impossible to have no waves.


    Yang can be said to rely on beating, the sess of let Yile from soft hearted, development to pity.


    Yang is on the hook with the client anyway. If he has nothing to do, he will fight with the client. Two people fight back and forth, and both tribes are used to it.


    Except that the orcs of the tiger tribe feel a little humiliated, nothing else.

 Chapter 272

    However, when one day tiger people have beast sick, Yang in order to pull down the face of the people to find a client to his people to see a doctor.


    Meng Li''s paintings were half understood by the client. In addition, he asked song about medical theory. He also understood some of them.


    I don''t have the heart to die of a minor illness, and I agree.


    Also conveniently taught somemon small problems with what medicine.


    The client''s disregard of past grudges also makes Yang feel ashamed. Instead, he doesn''t have the heart to make other people''s partners.


    I didn''t go to Yile any more.


    In addition, Yile doesn''t often go out, because of the fear of the external environment, he is also with the client, so he has less chance to meet the chaotic orcs.


    Some of them were beaten away by the client.


    Anyway, no one''s involved in the rtionship between them.


    The two of them had a good time.


    Meng Li did not look after a while, and his consciousness returned to the system space.


    She asked 6018,


    "is there a suitable task?"


    6018 said:


    "no, wait a minute?"


    "Well, it''s better to wait in system space than to do the task." Meng thought of leaving.


    She wants to do more work to get the points right.


    "Well, I''ll choose a task for you now. You can go." 6018.


    Meng Li said.


    It didn''t take long to feel like it was being transmitted.


    When she opened her eyes, she heard the breathing of another person nearby.


    Meng Li took a silent look. He was a man with short hair, covered with a quilt. He couldn''t see his figure, but he didn''t know he was fat when he looked at his face.


    It looks ok.


    Meng Li looked at the environment, which should be the modern ne. She saw a mobile phone and turned it on. It was very early.


    She asked 6018 to send her the story.


    Lying next to Meng Li is Wei Minghui, the husband of Xu Yirong, the client.


    They fell in love with each other from college, and their feelings were very good.


    They all got good jobs after graduation.


    Wei Minghui''s job was still entrusted by the client. At that time, he paid some money to find a way to enter the state-owned enterprises and got a good job.


    It is worth mentioning that the client''s family background is better than that of Wei Minghui. He is a native of this city.


    Wei Minghui''s family condition is very poor. He has only one mother. His father died of cancer when he was in college, and he owes a lot of money.


    All this money needs to be paid back by Wei Minghui.


    They got married after graduation, because the client firmly believed that Wei Minghui was the person she wanted to spend her life together.


    And the client''s parents are also very optimistic about Wei Minghui.


    Although a little poor, but kind-hearted, dealing with people is also good, work is not bad, and his daughter is a good match.


    As for theck of money, as long as they have the ability, young people can earn a few years, but they can still be poor for a lifetime.


    The most important thing is that my daughter likes it.


    The old couple took out their half life savings and bought a house for the young couple.


    They moved into their new home.


    Wei Minghui is a gentle person with no bad habits. He is very popr with colleagues and leaders in the unit.


    In addition to the bad conditions, it seems that there is nothing to find fault with.


    He is also very kind-hearted.


    They have a very good rtionship, because of the foreign debt, so both of them intend not to have children for the time being.


    They are childless now.


    If there is no ident, two people living like this can make life more beautiful.


    The ident happened because of the arrival of a woman, who was Wei Minghui''s first love and a good memory of Wei Minghui when he was in high school in the county.


    Later, the University broke up for various reasons.


    After this first love came, he contacted Wei Minghui. Wei Minghui wanted to tell the client that he was going to see a first love, but he thought it was easy for women to think more, so he gave up.


    When he thought of his first love, which he had not seen for many years, he just saw it and thought that nothing would happen, so Wei Minghui went.


    However, when Wei Minghui saw her first love, she was surprised.


    At that time, some babies were fat and ruddy, and she became a thin and pale person.


    With a morbid beauty, I''m afraid to be blown away by the wind when I stand there.


    When she asked what was going on, she shook her head with a farfetched and strong smile, saying only that she was in poor health.


    Wei Minghui felt very pitiful for her in an instant, and he felt pity for her from the bottom of his heart.


    I haven''t seen you for a few years. This change is too big.


    When he learned that she was alone in the city, Wei Minghui felt that it was not easy for such a weak woman to take care of herself. She was too strong, and she was even more distressed for her.


    In addition, they still have good memories of coexistence. Wei Minghui feels that something is sprouting in his heart.Some guilty, let Wei Minghui choose to hide these things from the client.


    Since then, Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen two people contact more frequently.


    Wei Minghui tells Feng Zhenzhen about his life. The debts left by his father after his death and the high cost of living in the metropolis make him breathless. He dare not have children and buy clothes.


    There is also a car bought by the client with a loan formuting. Because it is inconvenient for her husband to squeeze the subway bus, the client gets up early every day to send Wei Minghui off.


    The ce where Wei Minghui works is closer to his client''s home.


    In fact, Wei Minghui wants to own a car, but it''s hard to pay off his debt.


    These are all pressures, which make Wei Minghui particrly tired.


    Feng Zhenzhen always listened quietly,forted him just right, and even made Wei Minghuiugh with a little joke.


    Wei Minghui feels that life has changed.


    It seems to be full of vitality. Everyone is in a good mood and has a lot of happiness at work.


    Margaret is in poor health. She always gets sick.


    When he is ill, he will call Wei Minghui in the middle of the night. Wei Minghui takes a look at the client around him, goes out in a hurry, takes her to see a doctor, and doesn''te back until dawn.


    Once there is a second.


    The client loves her husband and asks who Wei Minghui is.


    Why do you always call her husband in the middle of the night.


    If you don''t sleep well, you will be very tired the next day and hurt your body.


    Wei Minghui only said that he was a brother who was lovelorn and wanted to die. He was often drunk and he couldn''t ignore it.


    The client believed it.


    There is no doubt about Wei Minghui.


    But there are more and more times that Feng Zhenzhen calls Wei Minghui. Even Wei Minghui, who is having dinner with her client, can be called away with one phone call.


    It''s boring to leave the client alone.


    But women are not fools. With time going by, clients feel wrong.


    She picked up Wei Minghui''s mobile phone while he was asleep, and her heart was struggling.


    When they were together, they promised each other that they could not infringe on each other''s privacy and peep at each other''s mobile phones. They have been doing well all these years.


    Is she going to break the agreement now?


    Finally, curiosity got the upper hand. The client took Wei Minghui''s finger to unlock the lock, opened the chat software, and saw Wei Minghui''s chat record.

 Chapter 273

    Although there is no obvious ambiguousnguage in the chat record, the client obviously feels that their rtionship is unusual.


    Otherwise why does the other party have something to call in the past, no matter what Wei Minghui is doing, he immediately puts it down.


    The client felt that he had been concealed and cheated.


    A wave of humiliation and anger welled up in her heart, which immediately awakened Wei Minghui.


    Question what''s going on.


    Wei Minghui wakes up, looks at the client''s angry appearance, and then looks at the client''s hand holding his mobile phone, and suddenly understands.


    But he felt that he was doing a good job and didn''t do anything wrong to his wife.


    He told the client:


    "she''s just a friend of mine. She''s in poor health and helpless. I can''t just sit back and watch."


    "Can''t you even amodate a friend around me?"


    "You have no reason to be narrow-minded and simply look at gender. As long as you are a woman, you think we had any rtionship before. I''m not what you think. Why don''t you give me more trust?"


    The consignor was so depressed that he couldn''t get out or get down.


    She hasn''t spoken yet, but her husband has made a long speech.


    "Besides, how can you break our agreement and peek at my cell phone?"


    Wei Minghui had a sulky expression on his face.


    It''s very reasonable.


    The client was speechless.


    Wei Minghui describes Feng Zhenzhen as poor and weak. In order to avoid the client thinking more, he just tells the client that this is his high school ssmate and neighbor.


    In the past, the rtionship was rtively good. I gave the client the assurance that there was no rtionship that the client wanted.


    Seeing that the expression on the client''s face slowed down, Wei Minghui said that if he really wanted to, they would be together. No one is as beautiful as his wife now. He missed so many people just to wait for his wife now.


    A few words pressed down the anger in the client''s heart.


    But in the end is a pimple in the heart.


    She deliberately considerate proposed to go with Wei Minghui to visit this ssmate, Wei Minghui just told Feng Zhenzhen that his wife wanted to see her.


    She covered her heart and said that although she could wish Wei Minghui a happy marriage now, if you want to show off in front of me, I will feel even worse.


    Wei Minghui gave up.


    After a long time, Feng Zhenzhen also told Wei Minghui that she had a heart disease and came out of the house secretly, so as not to drag down the family.


    I want to find a job to support myself, but I didn''t expect that.


    At this point, she burst into tears like a broken line, hiding in Wei Minghui''s arms.


    With a small body in his arms, Wei Minghui''s body was stretched. He looked at her pitifully, encouraging and supporting her as people in the worldforted her patients.


    I also want to treat her.


    Wei Minghui didn''t take less care of Feng Zhenzhen because of the client''s discovery. Instead, he told the client that I was going to take care of her.


    Wei Minghui said that the client had changed.


    I used to spare time to take care of kittens and dogs in school. Now I spare some time to take care of my old ssmates with heart disease. Why don''t I want to.


    The client was depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    That is to say, she''s too cruel. People don''t feel sympathy when they get such a serious illness?


    Ha ha ~ ~


    the client felt that his marriage was not defeated by money or time, but by an old ssmate who was ill.


    The old ssmate who went to Temo.


    I''m angry in my heart, so I''ll go back to my mother''s home. Since you think I''m not kind, why don''t you go to your little cute?


    In fact, when Wei Minghui saw that the client came back to his mother''s home, he was also flustered. He wanted to go to the client to apologize, but he also felt that he had neglected his wife during this period of time.


    On the whole, I feel a little guilty.


    As a result, Feng Zhenzhen was hospitalized and called Wei Minghui to the hospital bed to wait on her.


    When Wei Minghui saw her pale face and dark eyes, she was so worried that she immediately forgot her guilt to her client.


    His wife is back to her mother''s home, it is also good.


    But if he doesn''t care about Feng Zhenzhen, what can she do if she is not well? She is so lonely, and the whole world seems to be just him.


    The client went back to her mother''s home, but Wei Minghui didn''t even look for her.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t help but find Wei Minghui.


    Seeing that Wei Minghui was not in ss, he sat at the head of her bed and fed her porridge one by one. He also helped her to blow it.


    But the eyes of Feng Zhenzhen are full of love, staring at Wei Minghui. The scene is especially loving, but the mother of the client thinks it is particrly dazzling.


    He rushed in and scolded her.The mother of the client scolded her, but she didn''t answer back. Her thin shoulders kept stirring, and she was crying.


    Wei Minghui is in a hurry. He has a heart attack and his mood is so fluctuating. Don''t let anything happen.


    Usually gentle Wei Minghui contradicted his mother-inw for the first time, so angry that the client''s mother almost beat him.


    I''m so angry. I''m so angry.


    She has lived for decades. Don''t you know what the shameless woman thinks of her son-inw?


    When the client''s mother drives him away, the client receives a phone call from Wei Minghui. He condemns the client anyway, thinking that the client let his mother curse him.


    The client is too narrow-minded.


    Consignor:


    A heart is sour and intolerable. I just don''t know what it''s all about.


    But Feng Zhenzhen was scolded by the client''s mother and left quietly, sending a text message to Wei Minghui.


    It''s sensational. I can''t destroy your marriage. I''ll be miserable all my life. I''d rather die than let others see me like this.


    Wei Minghui is flustered and ufortable after reading the message. What if something happens to Feng Zhenzhen?


    Where are you going? Is there anyone there to take care of her?


    In a word, Wei Minghui went crazy to find her, called her and texted her, and even asked her whereabouts in the high school group.


    Finally got the man back.


    She told him to make up with her wife and not to break up her family because of her. She would have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Obedient Wei Minghui found the client and said a lot of sweet words and made a lot of guarantees and promises.


    He knelt on the ground and swore that he had no special rtionship with her. He really just sympathized with her.


    After all, the client was in love with Wei Minghui. He couldn''t stand this. He was soft hearted and finally went back with Wei Minghui.


    After that, they got along well for some time, and Wei Minghui''s performance to the client was better.


    In fact, secretly or looking for a variety of opportunities to secretly apany the body is notfortable.

 Chapter 274

    Wei Minghui understood that as long as he did not tell his wife what he was doing, his wife would not be angry.


    He had a clear conscience and didn''t cheat.


    In fact, the client can more or less feel the various excuses Wei Minghui is looking for. She is not a fool.


    We''ve already had a fight. If we don''t think about divorce well, what''s the point of further fighting.


    More trouble, but the feelings bit by bit to wear away.


    But at this moment, the client is pregnant again.


    Tell Wei Minghui that he is pregnant.


    Wei Minghui is very happy. Although there are no children in the recent n, the children havee by ident. It''s all fate, so don''t fight.


    Let the client be born.


    The client hesitated and struggled, thinking that life was not well off. They had been married for so long and had no savings at all.


    However, Wei Minghui told the client that he might be promoted in a period of time, and his sry would rise at that time. He could support his children even if he was too busy.


    Wei Minghui didn''t go out for a while because her client was pregnant. She took special care of her client and was very careful. She didn''t let her serve any dishes.


    Only in this way, Wei Minghui is a really good man.


    The client also felt that it would be good if Wei Minghui stopped making excuses to go out and returned to his family.


    Now that he is pregnant, he will stay at home every day. After the birth of the baby, Wei Minghui will be more family oriented.


    I didn''t have the idea of beating up the child again.


    But the happiness of these two people was still disturbed by Feng Zhenzhen. She called out Wei Minghui on the pretext of her poor health.


    Wei Minghui exined that his wife was pregnant, and he went home to apany her as soon as he got off work every day, ignoring her.


    She didn''t know what to think.


    Anyway, I''ve been pestering Wei Minghui for a long time.


    After a period of time, Wei Minghui was promoted. He was so happy that he informed the client first, and then Feng Zhenzhen.


    Who knows that after hearing this, she was very sad. She said that if it wasn''t for her illness, she should fight in the workce now.


    He also said that he especially wanted to work, but some jobs were really not suitable for her.


    Tactfully asked Wei Minghui if she had a job introduction.


    Wei Minghuipany has just undergone a change, and there are still vacancies.


    Thinking of this, Wei Minghui took this matter in his head and introduced Feng Zhenzhen.


    Fearing that she would not be able to cope with the physical examination, Wei Minghui also made a move to let her in without any obstacles.


    Although it was just a simple civil service job with no big future, she was moved to cry.


    She said she didn''t want to be an idle person.


    They often meet at work and spend a lot of time cultivating their feelings. After work, they often go to her home.


    Feng Zhenzhen always has many reasons to pester Wei Minghui, hug and feel with Wei Minghui. After all these intimate things have been done, and they all see each other, they are just on the way.


    Wei Minghui is very sensible and doesn''t go on every time. If he really gets into Margaret''s body, he''s really cheating. I''m sorry for the pregnant women at home.


    The client feels that his husband doesn''t like toe back.


    I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    Also asked Wei Minghui several times, Wei Minghui casually find an excuse to send the client.


    What''s more, the amount of money Wei Ming Hui took back from home is less and less every month. When the client asked, Wei Ming Hui said that he had gone to pay the debt, which made the client speechless.


    But I''m really anxious. I have to ask for money when my child is born. What should I do if I don''t have money?


    Wei Minghui''s growing coldness and the pressure of work and life make the client feel particrly bad during half a pregnancy.


    Conflicts with Wei Minghui are also increasing.


    All kinds of questions about Wei Minghui show that her character is more and more sharp, which also makes Wei Minghui lose patience.


    Wei Minghui felt guilty for the pregnant women at home from the beginning, and gradually became a matter of course.


    Pregnant also do not have a heart disease, still insist on working hard ah.


    What''s going on?


    My wife is much more delicate than Jane.


    And he feltfortable with her, unlike his wife, who was counting money with her as soon as she saw him.


    Talk about the hospital giving birth to children. Talk about the school the children will go to in the future. How much do all kinds of cram schools cost.


    It''s money anyway.


    When I was in college, the woman who didn''t love money changed. She became rich all day.


    She doesn''t know how to raise money, and she knows him very well. As long as he''s in a bad mood, herfort wille.


    Think what he thinks and love what he loves.


    Later, the client also happened to hear that Wei Minghui and a woman were very close. Although the client had never met her, her mother had seen her. After inquiring and describing, she knew that Wei Minghui had brought her to work.This makes the client very angry.


    Crying with his mother, the client''s mother is hot tempered and thinks that her son-inw is cheating.


    On the spot, he took the client to Wei Minghui''s unit.


    The client''s mother is responsible for questioning Feng Zhenzhen and Wei Minghui, but they just went there without any preparation or evidence.


    Wei Minghui just said that the education of Feng Zhenzhen is enough. Other people have qualifications ande in by themselves. He just said that there is a job vacancy here.


    Margaret also looks aggrieved. The one crying is called a pear blossom with rain. She just keeps saying that you misunderstood and so on.


    This kind ofparison shows how bullying the client and the client''s mother are.


    Wei Minghui''s leaders said that if Wei Minghui''s style is really not correct, he cane up with evidence.


    The point is, they can''t prove it.


    Because of this, the rtionship between the client and Wei Minghui has dropped to the freezing point. In fact, Wei Minghui is a face lover. When the client makes such a fuss, he has no face in the unit.


    Those whoin are especially shameless.


    At this time, she was very sensible. She told Wei Minghui that she didn''t me the client.


    Let Wei Minghui''s heart more partial.


    When Wei Minghui returns home, he sees the hysterical client. The client is angry. Wei Minghui intended to coax her when she was pregnant, but the client can''t listen. The client drives her out of the house and goes toin to Feng Zhenzhen.


    I don''t understand how my wife became so unreasonable.


    They talk to each other and lean together.


    There was another kiss, a warm kiss, and the clothes were all gone, which made it hard for the two people to stop breathing. Wei Minghui pushed away Feng Zhenzhen at the critical moment:


    "no, if we do it, it will hurt you and her!"


    Feng Zhenzhen You are such a good man that your wife is so happy to marry you. "


    Wei Minghui''s sad smile.


    If only his wife were content.

 Chapter 275

    In this regard, Wei Ming Hui spent more and more time on her. Later, he often stayed at her home until midnight.


    The client has to find evidence of Wei Minghui''s infidelity, but Wei Minghui prevents the client from making trouble again.


    I don''t give her a chance at all.


    The client was so anxious that he took a day off and waited for Wei Minghui downstairs.


    But I only saw here out first.


    I didn''t wait for Wei Minghui for a long time.


    She could only stop the woman who was waiting for Wei Minghui outside to ask them what was going on. She said some specious things, but every one of them hit the key of the client. She was so angry that the client could not control her mood and raised her hand to beat him.


    Wei Minghui just came out and saw that the client who had heart disease had beaten her. He was worried that something might happen to her. He was so anxious and angry that he pushed away the client and pushed her to the ground. He could not get up.


    The client was in a bad mood during pregnancy, had poor food and sleep, and had poor health. When he was pushed to the ground, he suffered from abdominal pain.


    He was sent to the hospital by Wei Minghui.


    The client paid a high price this time. She not only inducedbor, but also hurt her fertility.


    It makes her a special wreck.


    My husband is looking for the third child. If the child is gone, I can''t have a child in the future.


    How happy she used to be, how miserable she is now.


    Looking at Wei Minghui with a guilty face in front of the hospital bed, the client is disheartened.


    When he came out of the hospital, he divorced Wei Minghui. Wei Minghui knew that his fate with the client was over and agreed.


    Although Wei Minghui is very sorry for the fact that the client can no longer be pregnant, he feels that this does not bind the reason for their life.


    He didn''t want to live like this, his wife became too thorough.


    It''s painful to be together for one more day.


    However, Wei Minghui really has nothing topensate the client. They can say that they have no property to divide.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the house they live in is in the name of the client''s mother.


    No cheap, Wei Minghui.


    But because of this marriage, the client can no longer be pregnant. It''s really hard for her to find a divorced partner.


    Second marriage, infertility, basically can only reduce the conditions.


    But even if the client feels that he has lowered the conditions, he will still be picked by others.


    If the conditions are OK, the clients will look good. They are divorced and have children.


    To be a future stepmother for someone else, the client feels really wronged.


    The client talked about two, but broke up for various reasons.


    To sum up, stepmother is particrly difficult to be.


    Bear child wants what she has to give, ording to bear child, do not give not ording to is vicious.


    The client was so angry that he didn''t fall in love at all.


    All this was caused by Wei Minghui. Soon after hearing the news of Wei Minghui''s remarriage, the client was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Andter, I heard that Wei Minghui was promoted again. He had the money to pay off his debts and took Feng Zhenzhen to go abroad for surgery.


    After the operation, they had children.


    In a circle, we can hear more or less about Wei Minghui, saying that he is very happy.


    Other people''s positions are promoted again and again, not to mention howfortable they are.


    The family''s lovely wife looks soft and weak, but others like it.


    The pain of not being a mother all one''s life, the failure of marriage, and the heartless betrayal of the beloved, make the client suffer great harm and end up depressed.


    The client''s wish: to change all this.


    Meng Li takes a look at Wei Minghui and kicks him out of bed.


    Wei Minghui rolled down on the floor and looked at Meng Li in a confused way:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li slowly got up and sat on the bed, looking at Wei Minghui:


    "I also want to ask you what''s wrong, how to roll down all of a sudden."


    Wei Minghui stood up with his hands, looked around suspiciously, and looked at Meng Li:


    "maybe I had a dream."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and Wei Minghui looked at the time and said:


    "wife, it''s still early. Why don''t we go to sleep?"


    Meng Li looked at Wei Minghui. Now he was wearing a vest and shorts and said:


    "don''t sleep. Go for a morning run. You see, you don''t have two muscles."


    Wei Minghui''s face was strange. He said:


    "wife, do you dislike me?"


    Meng Li: "don''t be tired of your wife all day."


    Wei Minghui was wronged: "wife, what did I do wrong, or did you have a nightmare?"


    Meng Li got up slowly, tightened his pajamas and said, "No."


    After that, Meng Li gets up and goes to the toilet. It''s time to go to work.Wei Minghui felt his head, looked at the time andy down again.


    Meng Li looks at the client''s appearance in the toilet. His appearance is not outstanding, but also pretty.


    The beauty is medium.


    In short, Peiwei Minghui is more than enough.


    At this stage, it''s still better. Wei Minghui has started to go to the ce where she is going.


    But the client hasn''t found out about her.


    It can be said that the misfortune of the client''s life was basically caused by Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen.


    Wei Minghui has a good character outside. In fact, he gives everything to whoever he really falls in love with.


    If he can always love the client, the client need not think that he is happy.


    But he changed his mind.


    I fell in love with her and gave everything to her.


    Inevitably, it will hurt the client.


    In fact, he is a person who has no sense of responsibility. In his marriage, he did not fulfill his responsibilities.


    Meng Li is very fascinated. Since Wei Minghui has been in touch with her for so long and has no regrets, he should also understand his feelings for her. Then why should he let her be born when the client is pregnant?


    If the child had been beaten, the client would not have been as miserable as he waster.


    Feeling too greedy, family reluctant to let go, outside the first love also can''t bear to leave.


    Meng Li chuckled. If you don''t go in, you''re not cheating. It''s disgusting. If you''re mentally cheating, you''re cheating. What''s the meaning of self deception?


    Feng Zhenzhen was also interested in Wei Minghui, so she tried her best to seduce him.


    Meng Li took a bath and made a mask, lying leisurely on the sofa in the living room.


    Brushing his cell phone, Wei Minghui came out.


    See Meng Li:


    "wife, what do you want to eat?"


    Meng Fu caresses a mask and says, "


    ," I''ll have a poached egg, Jian Peigen. By the way, I''ll freshly squeeze a cup of juice. If you are free, you can also fry a steak for me. I don''t feel greasy. "


    Wei Minghui Wife, can you finish it? "


    Meng Li waved:


    "if you can finish it, go and do it."


    Wei Minghui scratched his hair and joked:


    "why do you have such a good appetite today?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Only she knew what the world ate.

 Chapter 276

    Meng Li is very natural and unrestrained. In the kitchen, there is a Zizi sound soon. It should be Wei Minghui frying the steak.


    She just wanted to eat steak.


    In thest world, she doubted life because she ate beef. Is beef really so bad?


    She can''t wait to have another piece.


    After a while, Wei Minghui came out with an apron. He put all his food on the table and called Meng Li:


    "wife,e to dinner soon."


    Meng Li let out a cry, washed his face clean, wiped some messy maintenance things, and then went to the table.


    Shi Shi ran sat down.


    Wei Minghui sat opposite Meng Li.


    When Meng Li saw that he only had a ss of juice in front of him, he raised his eyebrow and asked:


    "do you drink juice?"


    Wei Minghui took a look at Meng Li''s poached eggs, bacon and a big steak and said, "you can''t finish it. I''ll wait for you to eat it first."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Slowly began to eat up, Wei Minghui looked at Meng Li, eyes with a smile, from time to time sipped a mouthful of juice.


    She has a way to eat it.


    Soon she finished eating.


    It seems that the beef in this world is different from that in the animal world. The animal world has a fishy smell and can''t get rid of it.


    Seeing that Meng Li had finished eating, Wei Minghui was stunned and said with a smile:


    "just like eating."


    Meng Li nced at his watch:


    "it''s time to go to work."


    With that, Meng Li gets up and goes to the room to change clothes. Wei Minghui finishes the juice with a Gudong, sighs, and carries the dishes to the kitchen.


    When Wei Minghui washes the bowl, Meng Lidu has changed his clothes and is going out with his bag.


    Wei Minghui quickly stops Meng Li:


    "don''t you wait for me?"


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "it''s toote to see you off. I still have to make a detour. I have something to do with my unit today, so I have to go early."


    Go by bus, she won''t.


    Wei Minghui took a look at Meng Li and couldn''t help saying, "my good wife, why didn''t you say something earlier? I''d better go out early and wait for the bus."


    Meng Li changed his shoes and didn''t look back:


    "I forgot."


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    Wei Minghui took a look at the time, but also flurried to pick up their own.


    On weekdays, the client prepares the clothes for Wei Minghui to wear. Today, Wei Minghui enters the room, but he doesn''t see the clothes on the bed. He has no choice but to rummage through the closet and find out which one he wants.


    Finally with good clothes, Wei Minghui rushed downstairs.


    Not far from the gate of themunity is the bus stop. When Wei Minghui rushed to the bus stop, his shirt was already glued to his back because of sweat.


    When Meng left thepany, he was still fresh. Because of the memory of the client, it was not difficult for the client to cope with his work.


    The time of the day is fast. Meng leaves work and drives home directly.


    Usually, when the client is off duty, he doesn''t pick up Wei Minghui either, because the ce where Wei Minghui works is closer to the client. When the client picks him up after work, he will probably be at home.


    Also because the client goes to work far away, this car is used by the client.


    Meng left home, and Wei Minghui was already at home.


    When he saw Meng Li, he immediately asked:


    "have you dealt with the affairs of the unit? What''s going to happen early? "


    His tone of voice is the ordinary tone of inquiry.


    Meng Li casually found a reason to be perfunctory.


    Wei Minghui asked Meng Li:


    "what would you like for dinner today?"


    Meng Li: "whatever."


    Wei Minghui was silent for a moment, thinking about what to eat every night is no less than doing a difficult problem.


    He said:


    "what would you like to eat?"


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Wei Minghui thought for a long time, and finally said a few dishes.


    Meng Li has no opinion.


    Wei Minghui stood up and went to cook. Originally, the client woulde forward to help, but Meng Li didn''t want to help.


    Since he likes to take care of people, let Wei Minghui take care of them enough.


    What can I do to save him energy and time.


    Wei Minghui is busy in the kitchen alone. Seeing that Meng Li hasn''t gone in yet, he can''t help shouting:


    "wife, can you do me a favor?"


    Meng Li: "no, I have something to do."


    Wei Minghui


    After an hour, Wei Minghui finished his work in the kitchen and brought the dishes to the table.


    He asked Meng Li to eat, and Meng Li sat on the table to eat. Wei Minghui said carefully:


    "wife, did I make you unhappy?"


    Meng Li raised his eyes"No, you''re fine."


    Wei Minghui is sensitive and intuitive.


    I feel that Meng Li is different.


    Wei Minghui pursed his mouth. He didn''t look angry, but his attitude was really cold.


    He said:


    "is your aunt here?"


    Meng Li: "you just came."


    Wei Minghui


    Meng Li finished his meal and said to Wei Minghui:


    "the craftsmanship is good."


    He''s a good hand at taking care of people.


    Wei Minghuiughs: "like to eat, I will make it for you all my life."


    Meng Li was silent.


    Can you make it clear in your life?


    Although Wei Minghui did not intentionally let the client inducebor, the main responsibility and reason still lie in him.


    I''m sure I have to help the client get out of this situation. Later, the clientined about Wei Minghui all his life.


    There''s no relief.


    Meng Li had a meal and moved all his belongings to the second bedroom.


    The second bed should be smaller, it''s for children.


    Wei Minghui stops Meng Li:


    wife, what''s the matter with you? "


    Meng Li: "No."


    "Then why are you moving things to the second bedroom?" Wei Minghui takes a look at Meng Li''s quilt.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "recently, I always can''t sleep well. You leave me alone."


    "But..." Wei Minghui was wronged.


    Meng Li: "you don''t have to think too much. As we said, if anyone is tired, give each other a space."


    "You respect me, don''t you?" Meng Li looks at Wei Minghui and asks.


    Wei Minghui was speechless, but he was still reluctant to say:


    "if you have any work pressure or worry, please let me know. Let''s solve it together."


    Meng Li Everyone is tired sometimes


    I just don''t want to sleep with you. There''s no such nonsense.


    How clean a person sleeps.


    After that, Meng Li no longer talks with Wei Minghui. She goes straight into the second bedroom, where the walls are painted lively and cartoon.


    He took out the car key andughed.


    When Feng Zhenzhen asked Wei Minghui to take care of him in the middle of the night, Wei Minghui took away the key of the client''s car.


    It''s also disgusting to use the client''s car to carry her.


    I won''t let you drive. Take a taxi by yourself.


    Meng Li sits with his knees crossed, and works in his body. The aura here is really thin, and it''s especially difficult to practice.


    Wei Minghui stood for a while at the gate of the second bedroom, sighing.


    If you push too hard, will your wife resent him?


    Once said to leave space for each other.


    As he paced at the door, his cell phone vibrated. He took out his cell phone and asked if he had eaten.


    Wei Minghui smiles, goes to the living room sofa to sit down, turns on the television, actually chats.

 Chapter 277

    In the next few days, Meng Li''s attitude towards Wei Minghui was not indifferent.


    Happy to go to work to send, not happy even.


    Wei Minghui also tried tomunicate with Meng Li, but Meng Li couldn''t take over.


    Meng Li''s n is almostplete.


    Marriage must be divorced, but not now.


    How cheap it is to divorce now, Jane.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks that it seems that there are too many diseases in Feng Zhenzhen''s life. She always has a fever and a cold, and she is infused with liquid.


    Or dizziness, diarrhea and emergency.


    I''m weak enough.


    There''s also heart disease. There are many kinds of heart diseases. In the plot, they went abroad to have an operation. Soon after they came back, they had a baby. They were very happy.


    By ten o''clock in the evening, Meng Li had packed up and was practicing.


    She has turned off the light.


    When Wei Minghui saw the news on her mobile phone, she was a little worried. Feng Zhenzhen said that she was not feeling well and that nothing should happen when she lives alone.


    He looked around the house for the car keys and couldn''t find them.


    I saw Meng Li''smp go out from the crack of the door and called softly:


    "wife, are you asleep?"


    Meng Li ignored him.


    Wei Minghui called softly several times, but Meng Li didn''t return.


    After a while, Meng Li heard the sound of the door being opened and closed, very light.


    Wei Minghui stops a taxi and goes downstairs to Feng Zhenzhen.


    She lives in an old-fashioned neighborhood. There are no elevators and the lights in the hallway are broken.


    Wei Minghui went up the stairs with his mobile phone and knocked on her door.


    She opened the door, and the light in her room was white, bright, and paler on her face.


    She looked at Wei Minghui with a feeble voice:


    "Minghui Here you are


    Wei Minghui quickly put his mobile phone in his pants pocket, held up Feng Zhenzhen and asked with concern:


    "what''s wrong with you?"


    She stroked her forehead with her hand:


    "it was dizziness and palpitation."


    Wei Minghui had a nervous look on his face. He said:


    "shall I take you to the hospital?"


    When Feng Zhenzhen touched Wei Minghui''s hand, Wei Minghui''s body became stiff for a moment. She only heard Feng Zhenzhen say:


    "it''s very troublesome to call you here sote."


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    Wei Minghui felt the little hand on the back of his hand. It was so cold that he couldn''t help but feel a pain. How could a normal person''s hand be so cold.


    A farfetched smile came from her.


    He said:


    "I have no rtives here, so I can only trouble you."


    Wei Ming Hui helped her to the sofa and sat down. She washed the cup and poured a ss of water for her.


    Feng Zhenzhen''s eyes shed as she looked at Wei Minghui''s back.


    Wei Minghui handed the water to Feng Zhenzhen for surgery, took her temperature again, and said:


    "we really have to go to the hospital. You have a fever."


    She hesitated:


    "don''t go?"


    I''m sorry that Wei Minghui''s face is not so serious


    Then she sipped her lips and said:


    "go and prescribe some medicine."


    When she finished drinking the water, her face turned a little red. They went out of the door. As they went down the stairs, she walked slowly, holding the wall.


    Wei Minghui bent down:


    e up, I''ll carry you down."


    "You''ll be very tired."


    Wei Minghui: "no, believe me."


    In a low voice, she goes on Wei Minghui''s back. Wei Minghui carries her back. There is no pressure on her. She is very light.


    With her hands around Wei Minghui''s neck, she said in her ear:


    "Minghui, do you remember?"


    When she spoke, she threw her breath on Wei Minghui''s neck.


    "Well?" Wei Minghui''s neck moved.


    "In high school, I secretly bought a pair of high-heeled shoes and went shopping with you. Then I couldn''t stand it. You carried me home like this. The sunset of that day dyed your hair yellow. I think the scene of that day was really beautiful."


    "Now that picture is in my mind."


    Feng Zhenzhen sighed. Her hand seemed to pass Wei Minghui''s neck unintentionally.


    Let Wei Minghui heart ripples.


    Wei Minghui said with some exmation:


    "yes, it''s been several years in a sh."


    She murmured, intentionally or unintentionally:


    "I still missed you."


    When Wei Minghui heard this, he felt a little sour in his heart, which was fleeting. He didn''t answer.


    He is now married.It''s toote to be someone else''s husband.


    When she got downstairs, she asked Wei Minghui:


    "where is your car?"


    Wei Minghui said awkwardly:


    "I didn''t drive today."


    "It''s OK, let''s take a taxi," she said


    As they stood on the side of the road to take a taxi, Wei Minghui took off his coat and put it on her shoulder. In a low voice, she said, "you are so nice. You are the best person to me."


    Wei Minghui just said:


    "you have a fever. You can''t get worse."


    His heart is surging again. To be honest, this recognition makes him feel good.


    No matter how nice he was to his wife, she didn''t say such things to him gratefully.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li heard the sound of the door being opened. Without turning on the light, she got up and went out.


    I happened to meet Wei Minghui, who didn''t turn on the light and just changed his shoes outside.


    Meng Li asked:


    "where have you been?"


    Wei Minghui was asked by Meng Li, and his heart jumped to his throat.


    In the middle of the night, who can stand a person quietlye to you suddenly voice.


    He turned on the light and looked at Meng Li with a confused expression, saying:


    "I I''m going out with Jay. "


    Meng Li, oh, this little hero is Wei Minghui''s brother who is lovelorn and dying in the plot.


    "Xiao Jie, I think it''s hard to be lovelorn." Meng Li does not intend to expose Wei Minghui''s lies.


    Wei Minghui agreed with some guilty feelings:


    "yes, I''m worried about him."


    Meng Liughs and says: "however, we are all adults, and love is not the whole of life."


    Wei Minghui agreed:


    "yes, I have advised him."


    Meng got closer to Wei Minghui. She leaned close to Wei Minghui and smelled:


    "why do you have a strange smell?"


    "What?"


    Wei Minghui was stunned for a moment. He could raise his sleeve and smell it:


    "no, I didn''t."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said, "


    is quite like perfume."


    Wei Minghui is more nervous and wants to say something. Meng Li shakes his hand and says: "maybe it''s wrong. Let''s have a rest early and go to work tomorrow."


    Wei Minghui rxed and asked Meng Li, "why haven''t you gone to bed sote?"


    Meng Li: "it''s the sound of your opening the door that wakes me up."


    Wei Minghui


    He frowned. The sound of opening the door was very low.


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. Wei Minghui is guilty and doesn''t dare to talk to Meng Li any more.


    Afraid to say too much, his wife has to ask for details. In this way, doesn''t he have to make it up now?


    The more lies there are, the more loopholes there are. Wei Minghui understands that.

 Chapter 278

    In the days after that, Wei Minghui often went to Feng Zhenzhen as in the story.


    Even if there is nothing wrong sometimes, Wei Minghui will go to see feng Zhenzhen.


    Although he felt helpless for his wife to sleep with him, Wei Minghui felt the breath of freedom.


    A person even feels pure.


    Seeing his wife is not angry with him because of something, it is estimated that if he simply wants to be quiet, he can hardly manage it.


    The most important thing is that his mind and energy are more than half of that of Margaret, and he has no time to care about anything else.


    Feng Zhenzhen also found that Wei Minghui''s change, there is always a lot of time to chat with her.


    Even in the middle of the night with her heart.


    When he asked, he found out that Wei Minghui and his wife were sleeping separately.


    As a joke, she asked on the chat software:


    is it because of me that you sleep in separate beds.


    Wei Minghui: No, she doesn''t know yet.


    For a moment, she was speechless, feeling a little blocked.


    I saw the news from Wei Minghui again:


    I haven''t figured out how to tell her that women like to think more.


    Feng Zhenzhen pursed her lips and replied:


    my sister-inw won''t. from what you say, I feel that she is a very good person.


    Wei Minghui smiles and turns over.


    If she knew that she had an old ssmate who was in poor health and had heart disease, she would be more sympathetic, right?


    Meng Li knocks on Wei Minghui''s door, and Wei Minghui opens it:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Liughs: "I have something to do with you. When I see you don''t drink water, I''ll bring you a ss of water."


    After a pause, Meng Li added:


    "drink more hot water."


    Wei Minghui: "hmm?"


    "That sounds so familiar.


    Wei Minghui took Meng Li''s water and drank it down. He said happily:


    "my wife still cares about me."


    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "more people care about you."


    Wei Minghui didn''t hear what he said. He said:


    "wife, what can you tell me? Let''s solve it together. I don''t want to sleep in separate beds."


    Meng Li said casually:


    "I feel that your good brother is still not out of lovelorn and always wants you to apany him, but going out at night will wake me up. It''s easier for me to wake up when I sleep beside you. I have to go to work the next day."


    "Wait till your brother is relieved."


    Wei Minghui is speechless, so he doesn''t go out to sleep together?


    But she needs to be taken care of.


    Wei Minghui is very tangled.


    "Well, if you want a separate space, I will depend on you. Who let you be my wife?" Wei Minghui looked at Meng Li and said, with helplessness and doting.


    Meng Li smiles. Wei Minghui can talk.


    Put the me directly on her.


    It doesn''t matter.


    "What do you eat?" Wei Minghui asked.


    Meng Li said: "today I am in a good mood, I cook."


    Wei Minghui stood at attention and said forcefully:


    "dear leader, I apply to start."


    With a smile on his face.


    "I''d like to show you a little surprise."


    Wei Minghui immediately became curious:


    "what''s the surprise?"


    Meng Li: "I''ll knowter." What a surprise.


    This task will take a long time. It will be operated when Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen are getting more and more affectionate.


    She is going to make the two men happy.


    Wei Minghui turned his eyes and said with a smile:


    "well, I''ll be patient."


    Meng Li, with a sound, took the water cup that Wei Minghui had drunk to the kitchen to wash it and put it down.


    The soup began to simmer again.


    Smelling the strange smell of the soup in the pot, Meng Li smiles silently.


    Wei Minghui is also patient. He doesn''te out until Meng Li brings the soup and vegetables to the table and calls Wei Minghui.


    See a few dishes on the table, and a big bowl of sheep bone soup.


    The taste of the soup was a little strange. He didn''t think much about it.


    Wei Minghui looked at Meng Li with some emotion:


    "I worked hard for my wife."


    "It''s not hard. I see you haven''t had a good rest recently. I''ll make you something to eat."


    Wei Minghui feels guilty.


    At dinner, Meng Li let Wei Minghui eat and drink.


    Wei Minghui is full of food, and Meng Li looks at him with a smile.


    Then Meng Li took out a bag and handed it to Wei Minghui:


    "a gift for you."


    Wei Minghui was a little ttered"Why did you give me a present all of a sudden?"


    Then he asked nervously:


    "what''s the special day today?"


    Did he forget the key day?


    Meng Li smiles: "if I want to send you, I will send you. There are so many reasons."


    Wei Minghui ns to pull Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li''s hand shrinks. Wei Minghui awkwardly picks up the bag and takes out a box from inside.


    Open it, it''s a belt.


    It''s his favorite style, Meng Li said:


    "your previous belt has been used for a long time, I threw it away for you."


    Wei Minghui asked in surprise:


    "have you thrown both of them?"


    Meng Li: "yes, just now."


    Wei Minghui said with some regret:


    "but it can still be used. What a pity to throw it away."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s not a pity." If you don''t throw it away, how can you use it.


    "Don''t you like what I gave you?" Meng Li asked.


    Although Wei Minghui was a little distressed about his belt, he had a good temper and quickly said:


    "why, I really like it."


    He picked up the belt again and looked at it.


    Get up and walk to Meng Li, want to embrace Meng Li, Meng Li stagger body don''t let him embrace, Wei Minghui some lost.


    "All right." Meng Li gets up directly.


    Wei Minghui asked wrongly, "why don''t you let me hold you? I haven''t held you for a long time."


    Meng Li: "when I don''t want you to hold me, you should respect me."


    Wei Minghui has no choice but to sip his mouth. He is hurt by Meng Li''s alienation, which dilutes his happiness of getting the gift.


    Quietly began to clean up the dishes.


    Wei Minghui went to wash the dishes. His phone was on the tea table. Meng Li saw that it was a string of numbers without notes.


    He called Wei Minghui.


    Wei Minghui quickly put down the bowl, ran over, wiped his hands on the apron, looked at the phone number, took the phone and ran to the kitchen.


    Meng Li joked as if he had no intention:


    "which beautiful woman''s phone should avoid me to answer."


    Wei Minghui felt nervous for a moment:


    "it''s OK, an old ssmate''s phone call, I''ll go to see if the water is off."


    "Ming Hui?" She asked in a low voice and called on the phone.


    Hearing the voice of Feng Zhenzhen on the phone, Wei Minghui rushes into the kitchen without thinking of telling Meng Liduo. It seems that he has a convenient action. He identally takes the kitchen door with him.


    After a while, Wei Minghui came out and said to Meng Li:


    "I have something to do. I have to go out."


    Meng Li: "it can''t be And that friend of yours


    She looked at the time and said with a smile:


    "it''s not midnight yet. It''s impossible to get drunk again."


    Wei Minghui felt inexplicable and harsh, but he didn''t know why he felt this way. He had to say:


    "no, it''s an old ssmate."

 Chapter 279

    Meng Li Oh, no longer ask.


    Wei Minghui went into the room to change his clothes. When he put on his trousers, he remembered that his original belt had been thrown away by Meng Li.


    He went out again and took Meng Li''s new belt to use.


    After packing himself up, Wei Minghui hesitated and said to Meng Li:


    "where are the car keys?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll use itter."


    Wei Minghui asked: "are you going out?"


    Meng Li said, "where are you going?"


    Meng Li asked, "where are you going?"


    "There''s something wrong with the old ssmate."


    Meng Li nodded: "I''m an old ssmate, too. Something''s wrong."


    Wei Minghui was a little upset at the bottom of his heart.


    This is obviously perfunctory.


    But I don''t want to ask again. I guess I have to exin clearly before I go out.


    Wei Minghui out of the door, Meng Li took out his mobile phone to see Wei Minghui''s moving track.


    Although she can also imprint her mental strength on Wei Minghui and find his location, it''s hard for her to feel it.


    There is no such convenient positioning.


    This is not just a single positioning function.


    It''s not expensive, and it''s small. It''s like an ornament in Wei Minghui''s belt buckle. He can''t walk and throw the belt away.


    In fact, she has been here for a period of time. It''s all calm.


    At this time in the plot, the client has found out the existence of Margaret, and the client''s mother should go to make trouble for Wei Minghui.


    Because of this, the rtionship between Margaret and Wei Minghui is deeper.


    Just let Wei Minghui realize the importance of Feng Zhenzhen in his heart.


    This time, without the mother of the client as the catalyst of their feelings, it is up to her to carry out this arduous task.


    In order to avoid two people no interference, no catalyst, emotional development is slow, warm water boiled frog, that''s a waste of time.


    Meng Li feels that he has to work hard to make up for them.


    She is not in a hurry to fix them up now. This time, she is in hospital.


    At that time, the client had already returned to her mother''s home.


    As a result, Wei Minghui didn''te back until midnight. After six o''clock in the morning, Wei Minghui came back.


    Meng Li woke up at that time. Her sleep was really shallow, but she didn''t go out.


    After seven o''clock, Meng Li opens the door. When she clears up, Wei Minghuies out.


    Meng Li asked:


    "when did youe back?"


    Wei Minghui was tired with dark circles under his eyes.


    He said:


    "I came back in the middle ofst night. I saw you fall asleep and didn''t call you."


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "I didn''t go to sleep until one o''clockst night, and the light didn''t go out."


    Wei Minghui choked: "I didn''t watch the time when I came back."


    Meng Li said, pack up and go to work.


    Wei Minghui asked Meng Li:


    "did you go outst night?"


    "No, my old ssmate won''t let me pick it up." Meng Li replied casually.


    Wei Minghui rubs his eyebrows. Now he is very tired and has no energy to talk with Meng Li.


    I have to go to the hospital to take care of her.


    Meng Li goes out first, and Wei Minghui doesn''t let Meng Li send him. When Meng Li arrives at thepany, he goes to work for a while.


    After checking Wei Minghui''s address, she asked for half a day''s leave to find Wei Minghui.


    When he arrived at the hospital and found Wei Minghui, he was sitting beside the hospital bed, tying an apple with a toothpick for Feng Zhenzhen to eat.


    He has a friendly manner.


    Meng Li is holding fruit in her hand. She goes in and sees Wei Minghui. She looks surprised and shouts: "Minghui, why are you here?"


    Wei Minghui brushed the floor and looked back.


    Seeing Meng Li, he quickly got up and threw out the same question:


    "how are you here?"


    Meng Li: "Ie to see my old ssmate. She is hospitalized here."


    Wei Minghui So do I


    Meng Li looks at her face. Her skin is very white. She looks like she is in her twenties. If she tries to dress up, she will be said to be a teenager.


    It''s 25 years old.


    When she touched Meng Li''s eyes, she was a little flustered and her face turned white.


    Weak cry:


    "Ming Hui?"


    The voice is tender, more like the whisper between close lovers.


    Meng Li looks at Wei Minghui, and her face is cold.


    I think that she is smart. This cry is really misleading.


    Wei Minghui was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, and his face was also very nervous.


    Looking at Meng Li''s cold face, he quickly exined:


    "wife, don''t be angry, listen to me."Meng Li asked: "what do you think I should be angry about?"


    When Wei Minghui was asked, he took a look at Feng Zhenzhen and said, "this is my high school ssmate. I''ll take care of her when she is ill."


    Meng Li was surprised and asked:


    "you''re out of ss. Come and take care of her?"


    Wei Minghui said with ack of confidence:


    "this is not It''s not that she has no one to take care of. I really can''t help it


    Meng Li looked at Feng Zhenzhen with disbelief on his face:


    "what''s your rtionship?"


    Feng Zhenzhen takes a flustered look at Wei Minghui. Wei Minghui is slightly displeased with Meng Li, but is pressed down:


    "don''t question her like this."


    Meng Li: "what''s your rtionship? Do you want to defend her like this?"


    "No Wei Minghui waved his hand.


    "The way you ask is not right. I think your tone is not good. She is ill now. How can you do this to a patient?"


    Wei Minghui looks at Meng Li with disapproval.


    Meng Li said directly:


    "no, you lied to Wei Minghui. How can you do such a thing behind my back?"


    Wei Minghui was also a little angry: "what did I do? Why don''t you listen to exnations? "


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen."


    "Don''t make trouble, will you?" Wei Minghui took a look at the people in the corridor, and they all looked inside. They couldn''t keep their face.


    "There are people watching outside. It''s not good to let others see jokes. Can you give me face?"


    Wei Minghui whispered to Meng Li that he wanted to call Meng Li''s wife, but Yu guangpiao couldn''t call Feng Zhenzhen.


    Meng Li ignored her and pointed to her:


    "then tell me who she is and why you have to take care of her behind my back."


    "Sister inw, I We really don''t matter. Don''t get me wrong, and don''t be angry. "


    Meng Li asked Wei Minghui:


    "it doesn''t matter. Why do you want to take care of her without me?"


    Wei Minghui felt a pain in his skull, and when he saw the outside, he began to point and discuss, so he simply closed the door of the ward.


    The people outside can''t see the good y, and they shuffle away.


    Wei Minghui returned to Meng Li:


    "I said that my old ssmate had something to dost night."


    "But you didn''t tell me you weren''t in ss today to take care of her."


    Meng Li simply sat on the chair next to him and wiped the corners of his eyes:


    "I remember thest time I was sick, you didn''t ask for leave, I came to see the disease myself."


    "And when your mother came here to see a doctor, you didn''t ask for leave."


    "I''ll take leave to take care of your mother."


    Wei Minghui anxiously defended himself:


    "this is different."


    Meng Li sighed: "what''s different? Your mother and I are not as important as her."


    "You said you didn''t matter."

 Chapter 280

    Wei Minghui is anxious.


    He pulled Lamang away and said anxiously:


    "listen to me."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "good."


    Wei Minghui:


    " She and I are old ssmates


    Feng Zhenzhen looked at Wei Minghui with some injuries. Wei Minghui felt a pain in his heart.


    "And a good friend and neighbor in high school," he added


    Meng Li just said:


    "youe home with me."


    As her tears rolled down from her eyes, she quickly said:


    "Minghui, my sister-inw is angry. You can go back with her."


    "I It''s OK. I can take care of myself. "


    She covered her chest and took a deep breath, as if she could hardly breathe.


    Seeing this, Wei Minghui hesitated for a moment. He took a look at Meng Li and distinguished his face. Seeing that Meng Li was not in much mood, he went over and patted Feng Zhenzhen on the back. He asked with concern:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li immediately became unbelievable and looked at Wei Minghui:


    "you...!"


    After that, she fled out of the ward.


    It''s time to retire.


    The next y will be for her.


    Wei Minghui is going to chase her again. Just after a few steps, she coughs.


    He coughed very hard. It seemed that he couldn''t even breathe. Wei Minghui turned back quickly. He wanted to leave now. He took a step forward, but he was still ruthless in the end.


    Looking at her red face, she turned back and gave her water.


    I patted her on the back.


    As she coughed, Feng Zhenzhen said to Wei Minghui, who had a bad face:


    "don''t worry about me. Go to catch up with her and exin it clearly."


    Wei Minghui looked at Feng Zhenzhen with a guilty face and said:


    "I''m the one who bothered you."


    After seeing that the door of the sick room had been opened by Meng Li when he went out, but it didn''t close. There was someone outside to look into it.


    I want to see what she looks like.


    Wei Minghui also heard someone guess that it was not Xiao San who came to abort and was caught by Zhengfang.


    This was said by an old man in baggy shorts, who had been watching outside before closing the door, but now he is still there. Wei Minghui couldn''t help but spat angrily:


    "not a serious old man."


    Of course, she also heard it. Without saying anything, she burst into tears, and her face was full of forbearance and humiliation. It was pitiful.


    Seeing that Wei Minghui was distressed, he got up and closed the door again,forting: "people outside are talking nonsense, don''t listen to them."


    After a pause, she said anxiously:


    "go and apologize to her. I don''t want to be a sinner between you."


    Wei Minghui wrung his brows and sighed: "I''m sorry. I''m right. We are innocent."


    Feng Zhen Zhen Zhen props up the bed with her hands, and her body moves. She looks ufortable. Wei Ming Hui quickly puts the pillow on the bed behind her. Feng Zhen Zhen Zhen Zhen''s body is unstable, and her thin body falls into Wei Ming Hui''s arms and can''t get up.


    Although Feng Zhenzhen has been taking medicine for a long time, she doesn''t have that kind of strange smell on her body. Instead, she has a light fragrance, which is very light and can''t be smelled.


    Can smell, it''s easy to make people happy.


    "But, but she has misunderstood us." She said.


    Wei Minghui just sighs.


    It''s true that some of them are unreasonable and don''t ask about things, so they make trouble in public and make everyone''s face pale.


    There were tears in her eyes:


    "I feel very sad to see you like this."


    "I''m wrong. I disturb your happiness." Murmured Margaret.


    Wei Minghui looked at Feng with pity:


    "don''t say that. You''re right."


    "It''s my fault," she insisted


    Wei Minghui: "no, don''t take responsibility for yourself. It''s really none of your business."


    "If I don''t ask you to help me, I won''t make you quarrel." She had a look of remorse and grief.


    Wei Minghui took a look at the back of Feng Zhenzhen''s clean hand, which was bruised by the infusion, and said:


    "you are helpless. Who can help you if I don''t help you?"


    "If I sit back and ignore it, my conscience will be troubled."


    After a pause, he said:


    "it''s just that she''s a little stingy. Don''t mind."


    She sobbed in a low voice, still saying that she was wrong and that she should not appear.


    Wei Minghui was at a loss to listen to the cry of Feng Zhenzhen.


    -


    Meng Li took the fruit to drive, went back to thepany and gave it to his colleagues who had a good rtionship.Eating and talking.


    "Xu Yirong, this can''t be the fruit your husband sent to you on duty?"


    A woman nibbles the apple that Meng Li gives to ask Meng Li.


    Meng Liughs: "no, he is busy."


    "Oh, but your husband is not bad. You can see that your face is full of moisture." Womenugh.


    Meng Li looks at the woman, and the client calls her sister Li. She has been in thepany for a long time, and she is in her forties. Although her position has not been mixed up, she has a familiar face and can talk to anyone.


    Usually love to open a joke with color.


    Meng Li just smile, did not take this woman''s words, she wants to take the words, that can also take her to joke.


    In the eyes of his colleagues, Wei Minghui is very good, because the client was very satisfied with his husband and did not mean to praise him in front of his colleagues.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Sister Li leaned close to Meng Li and said in a low voice:


    "I''ll tell you that your husband is young, nice and can work. You have to be careful. You don''t think that everything will be OK when you get married. Some little girls are interested in this kind of married man."


    "And you don''t have any children. It''s so cool that you don''t have to be a stepmother when people squeeze you down."


    "Married men will serve women, and have umted some contacts, money and social status."


    "It''s not like a kid who just came out of society. He''s poor."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know about him."


    Sister Li squeezed her eyebrows at Meng Li, slightly obscene, and said:


    "hurry up and have a baby. Someone has the idea of beating your husband, but you have to consider whether it''s not right to be a stepmother."


    "And with children, even if men want to mess around, they have to think about children."


    Meng Li just said with a smile:


    "well, don''t make fun of me. There''s no money now. I don''t n to have children."


    Sister Li tut tut two times, quite disagreed, said:


    "you young people, always feel that how much money you need to save and how much money you need to earn in order to have a child, howplicated it is to have a child, what you have and what your child eats, to raise it as well."


    "I''m the one who''s been here to teach you experience. Don''t take it seriously."


    Li elder sister gnawed thest apple, threw the core, steadily into the garbage can in the corner, and took a proud look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li still smiles:


    "I know."


    Women talk about men and children.

 Chapter 281

    In fact, what Sister Li said is also said to the client in the plot. The client does not believe that her good husband will cheat.


    In the heart of the client, Wei Minghui did not stand in an angle that made her look up to.


    That''s because the client and Wei Minghui are at the same height.


    But for another woman, such as Feng Zhenzhen, she doesn''t have a job, she doesn''t graduate from a famous university, and her original family conditions are not good.


    As for Wei Minghui''s potential stock, whether she really loves him or not, she thinks it''s good simply from the perspective of conditions, and it''s worth her efforts to get it.


    Facts have proved that Wei Minghui really developed in theter stage. He was promoted very quickly and had strong working ability. He was able to earn money, make Feng Zhenzhen go abroad to do surgery, and give her a stable life.


    It''s just their happy life at the expense of their clients.


    After work, Meng Li went shopping with hispany colleagues. His mobile phone rang several times. It was Wei Minghui who called. Meng Li pressed it directly and didn''t want to answer it.


    When he got home, Wei Minghui was waiting for Meng Li at home.


    See Meng from the door, he quickly put the slippers to Meng from the foot.


    "Wife, change shoes."


    Meng Li: "don''t call me wife."


    Wei Minghui: "wife..."


    Meng Li changes his shoes and goes straight into the second bedroom. Wei Minghui wants to hold Meng Li. Meng Li shakes his hand and shakes it off. He grabs the doorframe with his hand. If Meng Li wants to close the door, he will hold Wei Minghui''s hand.


    Meng Li: "are you sure you don''t want to take your hands away?"


    Wei Minghui: "wife, I just want you to listen to my exnation."


    Meng Li''s expressionless face begins to close the door. Wei Minghui uses his other hand to stop him. Meng Li makes an effort, but Wei Minghui doesn''t expect that the other party''s strength is so strong. Suddenly, the door is about to catch his hand.


    He pulled his hand back subconsciously.


    Meng Li took advantage of the mechanism and went to the door.


    Locked the door inside.


    Then sit on the ground and cross your knees to practice.


    Wei Minghui can only stand at the door to exin.


    The main idea is that Feng Zhenzhen is an old ssmate of his. She suffers from heart disease and has no rtives in this city. If he doesn''t care about her, no one will care about her.


    He also said:


    "wife, I know you are the kindest. For this kind of patient, taking some time to take care of it doesn''t affect anything."


    "Surely you can''t bear to have a little girl lying in a hospital bed unattended?"


    Anyway, I''ve been muttering for a long time.


    It''s basically the same as what the client is told in the story.


    Meng Li epted the merit and said to the door:


    "don''t talk. It''s noisy."


    Wei Minghui Wife, can you calm down? I know you are the kindest. "


    "Why?"


    "Moral kidnapping? I am kind, so when I see a sick woman, I will give her my husband? Let her do it? "


    "You are more serious than taking care of your mother."


    Wei Minghui was a little angry when he heard the words:


    "what did you give her? What are you talking about?"


    Meng Li: "I disdain to argue with you."


    Wei Minghui was particrly helpless:


    "don''t be unreasonable."


    Meng can''t do without talking. It doesn''t make sense.


    Wei Minghui is still exining outside the door. Meng Li only thinks that there are mosquitoes flying in his ears. It''s just noisy.


    He was so dry mouthed outside that he didn''t get any more response.


    I couldn''t help venting.


    Why are you so stubborn.


    Helpless, simply leaning against the wall, waiting for Meng Li toe out.


    It''s alwaysing out. There''s no toilet in the second bed.


    Another hourter, Wei Minghui heard the sound of tearing open the snack bag. He couldn''t help feeling his stomach. He was hungry, too.


    Not only hungry, but also sleepy.


    I didn''t have a good rest.


    He sat directly on the ground, leaned against the wall, and said something feebly, which was repeated.


    At the end, he fell asleep.


    He was awakened by the sound of SMS on his mobile phone. He opened his sour eyes vaguely and took out his mobile phone. It was Feng Zhenzhen who sent arge message.


    Wei Minghui was flustered. He quickly got up and went to wash his face.


    Originally, I wanted to tell Meng Li that he was going out, but on second thought, there must be conflicts. After looking at the time, I didn''t expect that it was already four or five o''clock in the morning.


    The other side must have gone to sleep, too.


    He went straight out of the door in a hurry.


    Meng Li smiles at the sound of the door.


    It seems that she just needs to push the plot. Maybe she''d better y missing like in the plot.


    This kind of trick is very fresh for the first time, and it''s not suitable for ying too much.


    She also got up to pack up and prepare for a business trip. Originally, the client in the plot didn''t want to go.Because these things make her very tired, do not want to go to the field, stay in her mother''s home, but Meng Li was not disturbed, take the initiative to go.


    If there is a chance of promotion, the living standard will be different.


    If the client wants to remarry, he will increase his capital.


    On a business trip to another city for a few days, Wei Minghui also called her halfway, she only said that she was on a business trip.


    Wei Minghui felt relieved. If he didn''t go on a business trip, he would be too busy to be distracted.


    When Meng Li came back, Wei Minghui was not at home.


    Wei Ming Hui didn''te back until midnight.


    She also exins to Meng Li the rtionship between him and Feng Zhenzhen. It seems that the weather is gone after Meng Li has gone out for a few days. Wei Minghui''s exnation she believes and forgives.


    Wei Minghui felt that the rtionship had eased, and asked Meng Li to move the master bedroom to sleep with him.


    Meng Li refused.


    When Meng Li is still angry, Wei Minghui coaxes Meng Li, but coaxes him to find that he is not angry.


    He promised Meng Li that he would tell Meng Li when he went to find Feng Zhenzhen.


    Meng Li casually asked about the situation of Feng Zhenzhen, then her face was a little impatient and said:


    "ah, I misunderstood you. Since I''m an old ssmate, I should take care of you."


    "I was also a little angry at that time, regardless of it."


    Wei Minghui was surprised, and his voice rose:


    "really?"


    "Why do you cheat? It''s not easy for a girl to go out of town. In order not to drag down her family, she stilles out to find her own life." Meng Li''s face was filled with pity.


    "And she''s not well. What''s the matter with her?"


    Wei Minghui nodded:


    "wife, it''s really nice of you to think so."


    "I love you so much."


    Wei Minghui relies more on Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "but to tell you the truth, let me divide my husband''s time to take care of others, I still feel a little ufortable."


    "So if you go to take care of her in the future, don''t tell me. If you want to go, go."


    Wei Minghui felt guilty again:


    "wife, you are so kind, I don''t know what to do."


    Meng Li''s lips, kind?


    After a period of time, Meng Li came back from work to cook every day. No matter howte he was, he had to wait until Wei Minghui came back to eat.


    Watching Wei Minghui finish eating, Meng Li is satisfied.

 Chapter 282

    Wei Minghui reported his whereabouts to Meng Li at the beginning, butter found that Meng Li really didn''t want to know his whereabouts, and he didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Moreover, with more and more contact with Feng Zhenzhen, Wei Minghui felt that he was 20 years old, especially energetic.


    Let him forget the fatigue of ordinary life.


    Also more and more feel to get along with his wife dull.


    In particr, they didn''t live in the same room and couldn''tmunicate with each other, which made Wei''s feelings for his wife more and more weak.


    It''s strange to see my wife.


    On the contrary, when I get along with her, I have a kind of unspeakable impulse in many times of unintentional contact.


    It''s a very strange impulse that makes him want to talk to Margaret in harness.


    That impulse is getting harder to suppress.


    When he got to the back, he felt strange just seeing some beautiful women on the road. He didn''t feel like that before.


    Wei Minghui felt that he was going crazy, and his desire became stronger and stronger.


    He wanted to find his wife, but he always saw a cold door and couldn''t open it.


    Even if you call it open, you won''t let him touch it.


    It can''t solve the problem at all.


    Even if you solve it by yourself, it can only ease for a while, and then there is still endless emptiness.


    It seems that only real people can solve the problem.


    This strange change makes Wei Minghui''s mentality not as good as before.


    Even the temper began to change.


    Generally speaking, it''s not as good as before.


    Sometimes the temper inexplicable up, need to spend a lot of pressure down.


    Just like he was before.


    Meng Li also asionally travels on business, and asionally goes back to the client''s mother''s home to stay for a while. The client''s parents have not retired and are usually busy.


    After testing their attitude towards children''s marriage, the mother of the client thought that divorce was nothing.


    Also nervously asked Meng Li is not emotional problems, Meng Li just shook his head.


    He said he would ask casually.


    On this day, Wei Minghui told Meng Li: "wife, I may be promoted." He smiles and looks happy.


    Meng Li: "promotion is good."


    Meng Li''s perfunctory attitude made Wei Minghui lose interest. He said:


    "are you not happy if I get promoted?"


    Meng Li: "happy."


    Then, she patted Wei Minghui on the shoulder and said: "promotion is good, promotion is good."


    It''s easy for her to operate after she''s been promoted. After waiting so long, he''s finally promoted.


    Wei Minghui is a little confused, so he always feels strange.


    He thought the other party would be happy.


    Basically, the promotion has been decided. He only said it when he was sure.


    Then there was nothing, and I couldn''t express my disappointment.


    When he got to her, Wei Minghui told her that he was going to be promoted.


    As in the plot, Feng Zhenzhen first cheers for Wei Minghui, and thenments that she hasn''t worked yet.


    Wei Minghui took this matter to himself.


    A few dayster, he was promoted, and after a while, he got her in.


    Jane is very happy and excited.


    Wei Minghui touches her soft lips and can''t control her any more.


    He doesn''t think. At this moment, he can''t remember that he is a married man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After that, Wei Ming Hui held her in his arms and just nced at her. The strange feeling came back to him.


    I don''t understand why I''m so impulsive.


    In my mind, I recalled the feeling just now. It''s really unspeakable.


    It''s veryfortable.


    It''s like an experience I''ve never had in my life.


    Very happy.


    Aftertaste, followed by guilt and regret.


    I still can''t help doing something wrong.


    Feng Zhenzhen looked up at theplicated expression on Wei Minghui''s face. Her eyes were dim for a moment.


    After brewing the emotion, the voice was crying:


    "Ming Hui, I''m sorry."


    Wei Minghui touched Feng Zhenzhen''s face:


    "what''s wrong? I''m sorry for you."


    "But I know you don''t want to betray your family." She said.


    Wei Minghui''s face is frozen, yes.


    He betrayed his family.


    This road How to get down?


    Are there airtight walls in the world?


    He looked down at her face, his Adam''s Apple moved, and he didn''t know what to do to promise her.


    Feng Zhenzhen understands Wei Minghui''s thoughts very well"Minghui, I''m satisfied to be with you. I don''t want any promises from you."


    "If you think our rtionship is not suitable, we should not contact you in the future. I can''t bear to embarrass you."


    Wei Minghui pitifully said:


    "you are so sensible and heartbreaking."


    As Feng Zhenzhen''s tears rolled down, Wei Minghui''s mouth tasted salty.


    He said:


    "fool, I''m not that kind of person, just, would you let me think about it? I will never fail you. "


    She sniffed and hugged Wei Minghui''s waist:


    "no matter what decision you make, I don''t me you."


    Wei Minghui let out a sound, and suddenly remembered that he had just been in love for a while and didn''t do anything.


    He wanted to give her some medicine.


    He hesitated for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    Finally, I asked about the date of Margaret.


    She said it was safe.


    Wei Minghui also put down his heart, safety should be OK.


    If you ask the other party to take medicine now, it seems that he is a little heartless and has hurt the other party.


    When Feng Zhenzhen''s little hand crossed Wei Minghui again, Wei Minghui''s heart moved and turned over Feng Zhenzhen again.


    After he went back, he was better to Mengli, which meant atonement and peace of mind.


    He wanted to have a showdown, but he never had the courage.


    There are too many scruples.


    I feel happier with her. She can make him feel more like a man.


    But again, he didn''t have the heart to hurt someone who had a fight with his husband and wife.


    I''ve been hesitating.


    Meng Li smiles silently.


    It''s better for Wei Minghui. Every night, Wei Minghui asks Wei Minghui to apany her to dinner and eat the dishes she makes.


    Wei Minghui eats clean every time.


    Then I began to miss that taste.


    Thinking more and more frequently also makes Wei Minghui more and more distressed.


    In dealing with some things at work, Wei Minghui also seems to be a little ipetent. He always feels that his brain is not as flexible as before.


    Even often absent-minded, the situation also has.


    On two asions, he lost his temper with his colleagues, which made them talk about him behind his back.


    It is said that when Wei Minghui was promoted, he began to put on airs when he had a few people under him.


    People be so fast, everyone sighs.


    When she saw her at work, she would tease her at will, and Wei Minghui couldn''t help it.


    After work, I followed her to her house.

 Chapter 283

    Although he felt very good about Feng Zhenzhen, there was one thing that made Wei Minghui feel a little sorry, that is, considering the physical problems of Feng Zhenzhen, he did not dare to do too much.


    It feels good and wants to be better.


    If you want to try hard, it should be more enjoyable.


    It''s a pity that Meng can''t do without giving him a chance. He can only make do with it in her ce.


    On this day, Meng Li was holding a small ck square in her hand. She connected to theputer. Not long after, the voice of Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen came out of theputer.


    There are still some voices that can''t be described. Meng Li didn''t listen carefully.


    Her expression is a bitplicated.


    So the good things she feeds make men so powerful?


    The main reason is that Wei Minghui''s foundation is not bad.


    In fact, it''s also installed in Wei Minghui''s belt buckle. It has a recording function and can record continuously for one or two days after it is turned on.


    With this, how can they exin it.


    In fact, Wei Minghui should thank her. Without the food she gave him, how could he feel that kind of happiness.


    Well, Feng Zhenzhen should also thank her. Without her, Wei Minghui would not be so impulsive, and they could not achieve good things so soon.


    Master Wei Minghui derailment evidence, Meng Li did not go directly to Wei Minghuipany.


    When a person is dominated by desire, the brain is always not so clear.


    Even if he''s awake, she doesn''t make him awake.


    So she is waiting, waiting for a long time, Wei Minghui can do some confused things.


    It doesn''t need much, just the same little things together.


    A little makes a lot, and more times, people''s impression of Wei Minghui will gradually get worse.


    There''s no one to protect him.


    The main reason is that she doesn''t want Wei Minghui to work in thatpany.


    After all, thepany still had a little rtionship with the client and made some money, although the money would note back.


    But I don''t want to be cheap.


    This rtionship is not deep, it can be said that through people''s introduction and re introduction, there will be nomunication after the matter is finished.


    But because of such a little rtionship, Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen are also very cautious. No one knows that Feng Zhenzhen was introduced by Wei Minghui.


    At that time, Wei Minghui didn''t agree with the vulgar practice of the client, but the client tried to persuade him.


    How can you pay your debts without a good job.


    How can you make a living without a good job.


    Wei Minghui reluctantly went to work and told the client that it was to give her a better life. As a result, she got used to it after two days.


    I totally forget that I once disdained the way to get a good job.


    In fact, Wei Minghui, as Meng Li calcted, made many small mistakes in his work.


    Once or twice, colleagues and supervisors can ept it.


    Many times, everyone''s patience is no longer polished by Wei Minghui.


    Moreover, he is not as capable as before. Sometimes when others talk to him, he can be distracted.


    For various reasons, he has also been reprimanded by his superiors.


    Wei Minghui was scolded and went home listlessly.


    Looking at Meng Li, he cried:


    "wife, I''m so tired."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "what are you tired of?"


    Wei Minghui sighed:


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Now I think I''m thinking about some messy things, and I feel that I can''t do anything well."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I thought you would not tell me these things."


    Wei Minghui rubbed his eyebrows, toozy to think about Meng Li''s implication.


    "How can, you are my wife, do not tell you who to say."


    Meng Li looks at Wei Minghui and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Wei Minghui has no interest in going on.


    Since the other party is not willing to talk to him, he is toozy to force.


    Sometimes I feel that this marriage is wrong and tie them together.


    Boring like boiled water, no, boiled water at least quenches thirst.


    After a moment''s silence, Meng Li said:


    "what happened to you?"


    Wei Minghui said weakly:


    "Oh, forget it, it''s nothing."


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "have you been scolded by your boss at work?"


    Wei Minghui pulled his tie with his hand and said, "I''m not in good shape recently."


    He took a look at Meng Li and sighed in his heart.


    Forget it. Whatfort can I find in her.


    Once upon a time, if she saw herself like this, she was nervous and concerned, but now she was wearing a faint smile. It was veryfortable to see that kind of smile suddenly, but if she looked for a long time, she felt that she wasughing at him.There is also a kind of cold, just like he and she have never been irrelevant.


    Wei Minghui has some regrets and should not show her vulnerability in front of her again.


    Meng Li smiles.


    Can you do well?


    Cherish your body. Everythinges at a price.


    Meng Li wrote a report letter about Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen and handed it to general manager Wang, Wei Minghui''s boss.


    There''s also evidence. It''s a little recording.


    Meng Li changed the facts in the letter.


    The main idea is that Feng Zhenzhen asked Wei Minghui to find her a job and trade for her body.


    Wei Minghui got her body, and then introduced people to her. Even the medical examination form of Feng Zhenzhen was made by Wei Minghui.


    She also said that she had a lot of evidence in her hands. If the leaders did not deal with it, she would take her friends who are journalists to make trouble.


    Anyway, it''s not her who makes a mess.


    What''s more, Wei Minghui doesn''t have a rtionship with his boss duotie. He has made a mistake. If he can make things better, why not.


    I thought about going to make trouble directly before, which made Wei Minghui lose face.


    But after thinking about it, isn''t it cool to be a shady person behind your back?


    So why tell Wei Minghui that I lost your job.


    Wei Minghui will not live a good life in the future because of his long life and uncertain personality. What if he suddenly distorts his mind and hurts the client?


    It''s not worth taking out a breath that is not so important, and it''s not worth burying a curse in the future.


    If you can silently watch Wei Minghui''s future life is not good, the client will be happy.


    Mr. Wang read the letter and said nothing.


    Just after I was promoted, I became a small leader. How many people are under mymand?


    Although a man can understand such a thing, he still can''t do it in such a hurry.


    Mr. Wang also has some thoughts on this matter.


    The transaction may not be true, it may be a simple derailment, but it''s true that someone engaged in Wei Minghui.


    But now it is said that it is abusing power or taking advantage of position to carry out this kind of transaction. The essence of the matter is different.


    It has risen to a higher level.


    He directly vited thepany''s regtions and the bottom line of morality. If he really brought reporters to make trouble and appeared in the newspaper, he would not be spared a scolding.


    And the recent performance is not so good.


    Some people are already dissatisfied.

 Chapter 284

    Besides, Wei Minghui is not very sensible at ordinary times.


    He has never been filial to his boss.


    I haven''t even heard a good word.


    Mr. Wang''s eyes turned again. Hahaha, if this position is vacant, it can''t be said that he can make another profit.


    Call Wei Minghui to the front.


    He said he used his position to conduct hical transactions in vition ofpany regtions.


    Mr. Wang also told Wei Minghui by the way that someone is screwing you up.


    You''ll be disgraced when ites up, won''t you?


    Although you are not a big man, ourpany is a big one.


    We are very interested in this kind of colored news.


    And I also checked, the physical examination report is indeed a problem, you are also a real vition of thepany''s regtions.


    Your rtionship with Margaret is also real.


    Wei Minghui''s head is full of sweat. Who''s going to screw him?


    It''s normal for people to be envious when they are promoted.


    Now I can''t deny it.


    Is he just cheating?


    What''s going on at home?


    In a word, Wei Minghui was at a loss, and Mr. Wang said a lot.


    He said that he was optimistic about Wei Minghui, but he had a rtionship with the reporter and was disgraced when he was published in the local newspaper. It''s a pity not to have a negative impact on thepany.


    It''s said that people''s impression of this kind of bigpany is wrong. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. You say that a small leader can make news of this kind of transaction. How can others think of us above.


    Don''t involve everyone and thepany.


    Wei Minghui''s head is wooden. In the face of these words, he can''t say anything to defend himself.


    Mr. Wang said something more. The meaning of the content is very implicit. If you want to be respectable, you should resign yourself. As for me, I will not report to you, waiting for thepany to open you.


    But can decency be so decency?


    The subtext is obvious and not obvious. Maybe it''s to get something so that I don''t report it.


    If you''re fired from apany like theirs, it''s hard to find a good job.


    You need to think about that.


    Although Wei Minghui is in a bad state and understands, he is not willing to.


    I was especially angry at the other party''s behavior of taking advantage of the fire. When I was angry, I even had a bad tone.


    He also has no money to give, this kind of person appetite is big, a few money in his pocket, OK?


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to be cheap. He doesn''t like this kind of people.


    People who are too dark and disgusting.


    I don''t know how many people have been greedy and how many people''s benefits have been received.


    Up to now, there is still a trace of nobility in Wei Minghui''s heart.


    But in this way, he offended Mr. Wang even more, and this kind of elm pimple could not be saved.


    Still proud?


    What are you proud of?


    What backstage is proud of in front of him.


    When Feng Zhenzhen and Wei Minghui were dismissed from thepany, Wei Minghui was in a state of disheartened defeat, while Feng Zhenzhen said she was very confused.


    Howe there''s no good work?


    Before, I was still in the ssmate group and told everyone that she got a good job, and everyone envied and congratted her.


    And also called home, ording to her mother''s character, seven aunts and eight aunts will know that she entered arge unit to work, this work suddenly did not, how shameful.


    I can''t look up when I go home at the end of the year.


    People who are really jealous of Wei Minghui are secretlyughing.


    Wei Minghui returns home and sees Meng Li.


    Meng Li sat in front of the dining table, expressionless


    Wei Minghui had a very ominous premonition in his heart, and cried:


    "wife?"


    Meng Li looked at Wei Minghui with hatred:


    "do you have the face to call my wife?"


    Wei Yihui''s heart trembles.


    Does the other party know?


    With a farfetched smile, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li takes out his mobile phone and gives out a voice. Wei Minghui''s face changes greatly after listening to it. It''s the voice of him and Feng Zhenzhen.


    Once upon a time, he thought that the low groan of Margaret made him like it, but now it''s very harsh.


    It''s like pulling down thest fig leaf on him, no ce to hide, no face to see people.


    Meng Li said bitterly:


    "well, you Wei Minghui, you told me that you are not this kind of rtionship."


    "If someone hadn''t mailed this to me, I wouldn''t have known you were such a disgusting man."


    "It''s not my voice, it''s not." Wei Minghui''s confused exnation.


    I didn''t even think about it.


    Meng Li said:


    "you are trying to coax ghosts. Can''t I hear your voice?"Wei Minghui looks anxious: "just like, someone wants to fix me, do you believe me?"


    Meng Li: "I think you will not give up until you reach the Yellow River."


    Meng Li ys another recording of the daily conversation between Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen. He also talks about the people and things in thepany, and the voice of Feng Zhenzhen calling Wei Minghui Minghui.


    Now, Wei Minghui also knows that he can''t deny that he is in some pain. He remembers that his work is gone and this kind of thing has happened again.


    He held his head:


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m confused."


    Meng Li: "can a word of sorry heal the pain in my heart? Do you know how sad I am? "


    Wei Minghui clenched his teeth and looked at Meng Li''s face. He knelt down beside Meng Li with a plop. He lowered his head. He didn''t have the vitality of the past. Now he looked very decadent.


    He begged:


    "what do you want me to do to forgive me?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "it''s impossible. Let''s divorce."


    Wei Minghui raised his head with a brush. He said in a panic:


    "no, wife, don''t divorce, OK?"


    "I have nothing now. I can''t live without you." He reached out for Ramon''s hand.


    If he divorces now, he will lose his job and his wife.


    He looked around the house, not even in the city.


    He didn''t want to be like this.


    Meng Li shook away and said:


    "don''t move your hands. I feel sick with your hands."


    Wei Minghui: "wife, I''m really confused. I''m wrong."


    "Please forgive me." He looked flustered and helpless, and couldn''t find the right words for a moment.


    What to say? Wei Minghui can''t turn his mind around all of a sudden.


    He even began to p himself in the face, pping ~ ~


    for a moment, which showed that he was very hard. Meng Li looked coldly and didn''t stop him.


    Compared with the feeling that the client was pushed to the ground by Wei Minghui at that time, Wei Minghui was nothing.


    Wei Minghui fanned himself many times. His hands hurt and his face hurt. His strength became lighter, but his hand didn''t stop.


    Dissatisfied, Meng Li said bitterly:


    "you still love yourself the most. Do you know how painful my heart is? It''s a thousand times more painful than you are


    When Wei Minghui heard that Yan''s hand strength had increased, he said:


    "if you beat me, it will make you calm down. If you can forgive me, I can fight all the time."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Wei Minghui continues to fight himself with sincerity.


    If the other party doesn''t speak, there will be drama. People''s heart is not a stone. Is it always soft?

 Chapter 285

    This family is very important to him and is his strong backing.


    His palms are red, and his face is red and swollen, which makes Meng Li want tough.


    But in such a serious atmosphere, it''s hard tough. No matter how the client and his wife have a fight, it''s too hard for her tough with the client''s shell.


    She looked at Wei Minghui with a disheartened expression.


    Wei Minghui was powerless in the end.


    Hanging hands, swollen face, hoarse voice:


    "wife, I know I''m wrong, I''ll changeter, you don''t want to divorce."


    Meng Li asked:


    "how to change? Can you spare your old ssmates? "


    Wei Minghui was asked, and asked himself, can he really let go of Feng Zhenzhen?


    Although she didn''t want to get divorced, how pitiful it was for her to be so delicate that no one took care of her?


    Seeing that Wei Minghui was silent, Meng Li said:


    "don''t cheat yourself, I will help you."


    Wei Minghui pursed his mouth and felt the paining from his face. Now any action can make him very painful.


    "No, I''m just making a mistake. I''ll change it."


    "I I don''t want to associate with her in the future He seems to have made up his mind to say it again and again.


    Meng Li gets up, takes out the divorce agreement he has already prepared and hands it to Wei Minghui.


    Said:


    "no, if you don''t want to lose your head in front of everyone, sign it."


    "If you don''t want to sign, probably everyone knows you''re cheating."


    "You''ll know what you got fired for."


    I''m toozy to talk to Wei Minghui. Wei Minghui is very cruel to himself. He beats himself so hard that he doesn''t need her to hit others. I feel very good.


    Wei Minghui looks at Meng Li:


    "do you know all about it?"


    Meng Li pretended to sigh sadly:


    "although I don''t know who''s behind you, I should thank him for letting me know your true face."


    Wei Minghui clenched his fist and smashed it on the ground. Who did he offend?


    Want to be so cruel, let him lose everything?


    Meng Li: "do you think about it?"


    Wei Minghui looked at Meng Li sadly and asked: "do you really want to be so heartless?"


    Meng Li said: "is it me who is heartless? It''s you. You''re not afraid of the shadow. You''ve done something by yourself. You''ve been caught by someone who wants to do something. Now you me me for being unfeeling? "


    "If I cheat today, will you forgive me and live with me?"


    Wei Minghui is speechless.


    He did not dare to think of the possibility.


    If so, he asked himself in his heart, can he forgive?


    But he still had a chance:


    "I will change, I will change, I will double my good to you, and I will never get in touch with Margaret again."


    Meng Li''s face was full of sarcasm. She said:


    "if you have a job now and have the ability to pay back the debts left by your father, would you be so reluctant to leave me?"


    "But if you want to make a transition with me, you are selfish at heart."


    Wei Minghui felt that someone in his heart was unknown, and he could not look directly at him. He was stabbed by the needle darkly. He shook his head and denied:


    "no, that''s not what you said. Is that what I am in your eyes?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Wei Minghui How on earth can you forgive me


    Meng Li said firmly: "impossible."


    Wei Minghui still keeps admitting his mistake. He hopes Meng Li will change his mind, but he is dizzy and thirsty. Meng Li is still unmoved.


    Meng Li is still the original, Wei Minghui good face, if he wants rtives, friends and ssmates to know his great deeds, then pester her.


    Wei Minghui really doesn''t want everyone to see jokes, and Meng Li''s attitude is so determined.


    The other side also said that if they really did not agree, they divorced through litigation.


    Although Wei Minghui did not studyw, he knew that he was the wrong party and would be divorced.


    Reluctantly, helpless, he opened the divorce agreement.


    They have no children to fight for and no house to share.


    Because the house is in the name of the client''s mother.


    But Meng Li asked Wei Minghui topensate her for her mental loss.


    Wei Minghui''s infidelity has brought her great mental harm.


    Wei Minghui hesitated to see this request.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s an indisputable fact that you are the wrong party to get together and break up. If you want to be decent, you shouldpensate me."


    Wei Minghui is very angry in his heart. He can''t hide his emotion and stares at Meng Li angrily.The leader takes advantage of the fire to rob, and now the divorced wife also takes advantage of the fire to rob.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t look at me so angrily. I don''t think I''m asking too much."


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll divorce through litigation, and then I can get yourpensation as well."


    "And there''s evidence of your infidelity."


    Wei Minghui stares at Meng Li''s face for a while and holds his hands on the ground. His legs are numb and he slowly stands up. His hand holding the divorce agreement trembles slightly and is angry.


    He understood.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "since you don''t intend to forgive me, why do you allow me to kneel down? Why do you want to watch me beat myself? You are insulting me. "


    His voice was angry, higher than ever before.


    Meng Li''s face remained unchanged, and said faintly:


    "did I make you kneel? I want you to beat yourself? "


    Wei Minghui sneers. At this moment, he feels that this woman is vulgar, disgusting and unreasonable.


    Before everything is false, there is no love, said the divorce is divorced, there is no trace of nostalgia for him, can we say that before the other side love him is false?


    It''s divorce. Knowing that he has lost his job, he can still ask for spiritual loss. He just doesn''t want him to live well.


    Falling into the well.


    Also deliberately trample on his dignity, cold hearted and poisonous.


    He had nothing to say to Meng Liduo, because he found that he could not say anything about her.


    He signed his name on the divorce agreement, left it on the table and said:


    "I hope you can have a good life with this money."


    When Meng Li saw that Wei Minghui''s true form was revealed, she simply didn''t want to pretend to be sad and desperate. She took the divorce agreement and said briskly:


    "don''t worry, life is better without you."


    "Oh, I hope so." Wei Minghui felt relieved when he was in pain.


    If this time, can let him recognize the other half''s true appearance, that he eats such a loss, also not to calcte the loss.


    Meng Li is toozy to quarrel with Wei Minghui. He goes back to his room. Wei Minghui goes to the door and wants to go out, but thinking of his swollen face, he still doesn''t go out.


    The next day, Meng Li saw that Wei Minghui''s face was not so swollen, so he took Wei Minghui to go through the divorce procedure.


    It''s not Meng Li''s kindness to consider Wei Minghui, but he''s afraid that he''s swollen and tall. The divorce staff can''t tell if he is himself.


    In a word, Meng Li thought that he was considerate.

 Chapter 286

    After the divorce, Meng Li asked Wei Minghui to paypensation.


    Wei Minghui looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "I have to be in such a hurry. Don''t destroy yourst impression in my heart, OK?"


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "what''s my impression in your heart? Is it important to me?"


    Wei Minghui sighed and said: "a couple should not meet again even if they have no fate, and they are enemies."


    Meng Li said:


    "that''s because you are narrow-minded, because I asked you to paypensation and hate me."


    Wei Minghui choked:


    "your mouth is really powerful now."


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "I''m ttered."


    Wei Minghui


    When they were silent, Wei Minghui said: "can you wait until I find a job?"


    "You know, two years after graduation, I didn''t even pay off my dad''s debts."


    Meng Li takes a look at Wei Minghui''s face. It''s still a little swollen, but it''s not red, and it''s not so funny. His face is a bit gloomy now.


    Wei Minghui may not be able to get along well in the future, so the money should be returned quickly.


    "These have nothing to do with me. From the moment you betrayed me, it was doomed to be like this." Meng Li said:


    "still, if you don''t want to clean your face, you canpensate me."


    Wei Minghui closed his eyes. Sure enough


    So heartless.


    When they get home, Meng Li urges Wei Minghui to pack up. He has nothing to pack up, just some clothes and aputer.


    Wei Minghui didn''t exaggerate to move the pots, pans, sheets and bedding he bought together.


    When Wei Minghui left, he wanted to stir up feelings with Meng Li.


    But as soon as he finished, Meng Li mmed the door.


    Leaving Wei Minghui with aplicated expression outside the door.


    Meng Li found another hour job and cleaned up the house. He even eliminated the poison. He sat on the sofa and let it out.


    She can go back to the client''s mother''s house first.


    In order to buy this house, we can say that we have hollowed out the half life savings of the client''s parents. They are not well-off now. They have a little rent and their life is easier.


    But I''d like to discuss with the client''s parents about the divorce, by the way.


    But before that, she has something to do.


    If she doesn''t publicize it to her, she can''t get rid of it.


    Taking advantage of the weekend break, she went back to the city where Wei Minghui was studying in high school. Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen were both from that area.


    The two families are not far apart.


    It''s in the plot about the location of her home.


    Just don''t know the specific floor number.


    Meng Li lived near her home for two days and went to a nearby teahouse.


    Draw a vulgar and gaudy make-up, which is out of line with the client''s own appearance, and go to y cards in old style clothes bought at a low price.


    Maybe no one can describe what she looks like.


    After all, she looks very good.


    Ten years old.


    Although Meng Li is not interested in ying cards, ying cards is the best way to carry out the topic.


    First, he made up an identity of visiting rtives and spoke extremely nonstandard Mandarin.


    She bluntly publicized the story of Margaret.


    He said that he worked in the same city as Margaret and happened to do some chores in herpany.


    Meng Li said implicitly, others are confident, about is in a bigpany to do canteen aunt or sweep the floor aunt is not necessarily.


    Because she said she was from this ce, she paid special attention to her.


    It''s said that it''s the disgraceful work of Margaret that she got by pasting someone else''s husband. Now both of them have been opened by thepany.


    How interesting this kind of thing is, everyone is interested in it, and some people know about the tea house. It won''t be long before it can be heard by her rtives and friends.


    In the plot, the client is robbed of her husband. Although she is the victim, she is still ridiculed by others.


    That''s why people should know about Margaret.


    You should also feel this look.


    What''s more, she didn''t make up a fact.


    As for the future, she and Wei Minghui will rub off each other.


    Meng Li stayed for two days, leaving behind a legend about Feng Zhenzhen.


    When it got around, an aunt called her child who worked outside:


    "by the way, you yed pretty well in junior high school, didn''t you?"


    "It''s said that she robbed other people''s husband''s job in other ces. Now she''s opened apany. Do you think it''s shameful or not?""I''ll tell you, don''t go back and forth."


    "I know, ma..." There''s a girl voice on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the girl looked through the social software and opened the picture of her face. She saw that she had a work card in her circle of friends some time ago, with herpany name and her name on the work card.


    As long as you are willing to work hard, life will give you what you want.


    At the bottom, there were some old ssmates and Margaret''s business talks, and then there was no news.


    The girl looked sarcastic and said to herself:


    I said, how did that little capital go? How did the shit get into the bigpany? How did ite.


    After Meng Li went back, he began to urge Wei Minghui to give money.


    Wei Minghui has a good face and can''t stand Meng Li''s urging. He feels that he is trampling on his dignity. He has no choice but to find some friends to borrow money from Meng Li.


    Meng Li receives the money and smiles.


    Although it does not exceed 50000, this kind ofpensation can not be exorbitant.


    And Wei Minghui won''t agree.


    Even if you sue for divorce, you won''t allow the victim to ask too much.


    Even tens of thousands of them can be like a hill on Wei Minghui''s back.


    In the future, we just need to watch Wei Minghui''s life go bad.


    After work, she went to the client''s parents'' home. They also went to work and met each other in themunity with vegetables.


    Seeing Meng Li, Xu''s mother raised her hand and cried:


    "Hey, are you back? What about Wei Minghui? "


    Meng Li went over, holding fruit in his hand and said:


    "let''s go back and talk about it."


    Xu''s mother yelled in a loud voice:


    "what''s the matter


    Meng Li Mom, keep your voice down


    Xu''s father also stabbed Xu''s mother with his arm:


    "that''s to say, with such a loud voice, people are looking at you all the way."


    Xu''s mother''s voice was low:


    "you both think I have a loud voice."


    As he walked towards his home, Meng Li followed him and chatted with Xu Fu and Xu mu on the way. When he got home, Xu Mu put the dishes in the kitchen and then came out to Meng Li and said:


    "Wei Minghui hasn''te here for a long time. Today, he bought a lot of dishes. If he''s free, he''lle and eat them together."


    Meng Li put the fruit on the tray of the tea table and raised his eyes to answer:


    "Mom, don''t ask him. We are divorced."


    "What?" Xu''s mother was so unbelievable that she even exaggerated her ear.


    Even Xu''s father looked at Meng Li in surprise.

 Chapter 287

    Meng Li sighed: "if you are divorced, it''s better to eat first. After eating, you can talk about it again. Don''t dy eating."


    Mother Xu: "divorced?"


    "Don''t dy your meal?"


    Xu''s father obviously grasped the point. It seems that the divorce is not as big as the meal.


    "Then eat first." Xu added.


    Xu''s mother, who was impatient and wanted to know now, asked:


    "why did she suddenly divorce? She didn''t even say a word."


    Meng Li probably told Xu''s mother about it. Anyway, he told them, so as not to have any illusions about Wei Minghui, the former son-inw.


    After hearing this, Xu''s mother was very angry, and Xu''s father also sighed. It took Meng Li a long time to pacify them.


    Then Meng Li asked if he could move back and rent out the house there.


    Xu''s mother said:


    "I just wanted to tell you that since I''m divorced, I''ll move back to live, so as not to eat badly by myself."


    "What can one eat? When you young people are busy, you often eat instant noodles without nutrition." Xu said.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "well, I''ll clean up and look for the tenant over there."


    Xu''s mother: "it''s OK. Anyway, I''m worried about living. I''ll get married and redecorate it."


    Xu''s father gave Xu''s mother a white look:


    "we need to find the kind of poor boy to live in our house. There is nothing in the house and car."


    "At that time, you said it was reliable to look at people. If you don''t have these, you can see if this person is reliable?" Xu''s father shows his hand and looks at Xu''s mother.


    Xu''s mother: "what''s the matter? I haven''t lost my sight yet? I''ll give my daughter a good picture next time. "


    Meng Li is a little speechless:


    "I just got divorced. You are thinking too long."


    Xu''s mother snorted:


    "didn''t Wei Minghui find his next family before he got divorced?"


    "You have a soft temper and don''t let your mother take it out on you, or I can spare him so much?"


    Meng Li justughs.


    After that, Meng Li cooks with three people. After eating, Meng Li cleans up the room where the client lived before.


    When cleaning up, I also found a letter written by Wei Minghui and his client during his university days.


    When they were in college, they already had chat software and text messages, but Wei Minghui basically gave them to the same school''s client by letter to express his love. It can be seen that Wei Minghui also worked hard at that time.


    It also moved the client.


    Meng Li put away the things that the client treasured and didn''t touch her.


    After that, it was announced on the Inte that the house was rented out soon, and Meng Li moved back to live.


    Xu''s mother and Xu''s father get along well. They get along well.


    In the unit, Meng Li is adhering to the principle of doing more and performing well.


    It can be said that life is veryfortable.


    But the days of Wei Minghui are beyond words.


    He was expelled from thepany. Without a letter of rmendation from the previouspany, he went out to look for a job. When the interviewer asked about his job and position in the previouspany, Wei Minghui answered truthfully.


    Then, the other party raised a question:


    "why did you resign in such a goodpany, with good position and development prospect?"


    Wei Minghui couldn''t answer. He was still a little smart and didn''t say he was fired.


    The other party doesn''t want Wei Minghui, who is also a key position to apply for, so we should be careful when choosing.


    Of course, some ces are willing to ask for Wei Minghui, but Wei Minghui really doesn''t care about the conditions.


    It''s disgusting.


    At this time, Wei Minghui felt that he couldn''t find a job worse and worse. No matter what, he couldn''t be worse than when he just graduated?


    He asked for his next job ording to the standard of hisst job.


    When Wei Minghui moved out from Mengli, she was invited by Feng Zhenzhen.


    At first, Wei Minghui was unwilling, but after a round of asking, the rent was a little expensive. Now that he has divorced, he and Feng Zhenzhen are aboveboard.


    He''s living with the two of them.


    When Wei Minghui lost her job, she didn''t dislike it either. She felt that Wei Minghui was a capable person. It didn''t matter if she was frustrated for a moment. She could always make aeback.


    And put out their savings to live.


    But when she received a call from her hometown, she didn''t know how her own affairs were transmitted to her hometown.


    Confused, he asked Wei Minghui if he knew what was going on.


    Of course, Wei Minghui doesn''t know anything.


    The thought of gossip made her feel sick.


    Fortunately, she''s out of town now, even if she can''t hear.


    After Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen live together, it''s better for her. The food is done well and Feng Zhenzhen takes care of it. The housework is also covered by Wei Minghui.


    Wei Minghui has a strong need, because living together is more convenient for him to vent. In addition, both of them have no work, so they are very indulgent.In fact, both of them are quite satisfied with this kind of life. It would be better if they had money to spend.


    One day, Wei Minghui weighed himself in his spare time. He was startled. He lost about ten jin. Looking in the mirror, he saw himself in the mirror, with dark circles under his eyes, turbid eyes and bloodshot.


    The whole person has no spirit.


    Moreover, he has been in a bad mood. His face is full of e, and his image has dropped by more than half.


    In fact, arge part of it is his life that makes him like this.


    Interview repeatedly failed, every failure, more hit Wei Minghui once.


    Let his self-confidence again and again damaged.


    In her eyes, because Wei Minghui couldn''t find a job and had to use some of her money, she began to dislike her.


    This kind of emotion is also difficult to be detected by Wei Minghui in the two people''s day and night together.


    Wei Minghui is deeply in love with Feng Zhenzhen. Seeing that Feng Zhenzhen asionally shed a look of disgust, he was afraid that she would leave him. He repeatedly promised her that he would find a good job.


    She didn''t have any feelings for him, and she was willing to believe it.


    But it''s really hard to find a good job. Wei Minghui is very picky. He thinks his talent and education are all worthy of a good job.


    In the end, he found a good job, which is already very low in Wei Minghui''s mind.


    It''s far from his previous job.


    However, due to the flexibility of this work, there are many ces to use our brains. Wei Minghui''s biggest headache now is to use our brains.


    When he thought about things, he felt very agitated and worked hard. His performance was really mediocre. He couldn''t calm down at all, and he was particrly impetuous.


    As a result, he didn''t even pass the probation period for the job he thought was low, so he was implicitly asked to go home.


    And Wei Minghui''s mother also called to say which rtive needs to ask them to pay back the money. Wei Minghui couldn''t figure out the money. Thinking that his mother was despised by rtives in his hometown, his heart was torn.


    As ast resort, we still had to borrow money from our friends. We couldn''t help it. We still lent some to Wei Minghui.


    We all know that Wei Minghui is divorced and has no job. Although we don''t know what''s going on, we still feel sympathy for him.

 Chapter 288

    His roommate in the University wanted to start his own business, but there was just a shortage of people. When he thought of the University, Wei Minghui was good at anything, so he invited Wei Minghui to start his own business with him.


    Wei Minghui is also excited when he thinks about it. Since it''s hard to find a job, it''s better to start a business. When he has a career, he doesn''t need to travel around to interview people.


    She is also very happy. If she starts a business, she can mix well, earn money quickly and make a fortune quickly.


    Wei Minghui''s ability to borrow money can be said to be very powerful. He went to borrow money to invest in it.


    Now Wei Minghui is in debt.


    My hometown has debts, my ssmates have debts, and there are debts outside.


    It''s not true that Wei Minghui has be stupid, but he prefers to be smart now. Seeing that Feng Zhenzhen is in a good mood, he takes the opportunity to propose marriage.


    He was a little afraid that his business had failed. At that time, he would suffer from the dislike of Feng Zhenzhen. If he left him in a rage, he would experience another loss.


    Besides, there is time to get married before thepany starts. I''m afraid that after thepany starts, there will be no time to get married.


    I''m going to trick Margaret into getting married.


    After all, Wei Minghui is really good to her, and now she has a ce in her life.


    In her heart, she did not question Wei Minghui''s ability.


    A few months after the divorce, Meng Li received the news that Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen were married.


    Meng was not informed to leave, but many of Wei''s college ssmates knew the client, and the news naturally reached Meng Li''s ears.


    Meng Li smiles, just get married, just get married.


    I hope Wei Minghui will give birth to a noble son early.


    Feng Zhenzhen married Wei Minghui sessfully, which was not too big, but the cost of some romance was also very low. Under Wei Minghui''s care, she could see it.


    They were all from their hometown, and then the wedding ceremony was held, and the news about Margaret robbing a man to find a job spread again.


    It''s not clear that the hero of that story is Wei Minghui.


    Looking at Wei Minghui''s eyes is like an honest man who takes over the dish.


    Wei Minghui feels strangely tight.


    Isn''t this man married? Married a girl from a big city, how can youe back and marry this?


    It seems that Margaret is not in good health and has a bad reputation. What do you think?


    Is it true love?!


    Everyone was talking in a low voice. Although she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, she couldn''t stop smiling at all kinds of eyes.


    The wedding, which should have received everyone''s blessing and sealed up in her heart, made her feel very hard.


    I want to escape.


    But as a bride, how can you escape?


    On the night of their wedding, for the first time, she could not restrain her temper and quarreled with Wei Minghui.


    Wei Minghui coaxed people for half a night.


    Wei Minghui''s mother sighed. She didn''t know what her son was thinking. Isn''t the girl in the big city good?


    After that, they went back to work. Thepany was almost ready. Wei Minghui and they started to work.


    But when apany starts, they have to do everything by themselves. At the beginning, Wei Minghui was quite passionate, but there were too many chores, and the business was not smooth sailing.


    There is even Wei Minghui''s most annoying kind of deliberately making friends to please others, bowing and inviting people to dinner.


    It made him extremely ufortable.


    There is also a secret private matter. Wei Minghui feels that his ability in some aspects has gradually receded.


    Unlike before, now the next day is very weak.


    However, Wei Minghui out of good face, and think he may be too tired recently, also did not go to the hospital.


    When Meng Li saw Wei Minghui again, he was in a restaurant. He was dressed in a suit, and his eyebrows were worried. He raised his hand and looked at his watch from time to time.


    Looking up to see Meng Li, he was in a trance.


    His ex-wife is carrying a small bag, wearing delicate makeup, with unique Earrings hanging on her earlobes, reflecting the light in the bright light of the restaurant, walking on high heels, a long skirt can only see the symmetrical legs.


    It seems that she is thinner, and it seems that she is not. She looks good. Her eyes nce at him ndly and casually, which makes him a little flustered.


    If she is a little Jasper, she is probably ady of the family.


    Or say hello to Meng Li:


    "are youing to dinner, too?"


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at Xia Wei Minghui:


    "happy wedding."


    Wei Minghui was a little embarrassed. He said:


    "I''ve been married for a while."


    Meng Li smiles. Wei Minghui hesitates and asks Meng Li:


    "how are you recently?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Very good."


    The only influence of divorce on her is that she can''t stop other people''s mouth and gossip.On the whole, he suffered from some gossip.


    But it doesn''t matter. As time goes on, these things will disappear.


    "Did you..." Wei Minghui was not able to ask, but he was very curious.


    I don''t know who will apany her in the future.


    He felt a sudden regret that he could not apany her to old age.


    Meng Li smiles and looks at Wei Minghui:


    "you''d better worry about yourself."


    Wei Minghui lowered his voice and said:


    "I just hope you have a good life. After all, I failed you."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "OK, I don''t want to talk about the past and sensational with you. It''s meaningless."


    Then she turned and left.


    Wei Minghui sighed and looked down at his watch. After a while, he went out of the dining room door and a ck car came. He was extremely ufortable standing aside and looking into the ck car. He didn''t wee it or speak first.


    After that, Meng Li stayed in this ne for a while, and felt that the prohibition of system space was loose. Meng Li did not hesitate and went back.


    I don''t know what happened. She felt a little tired when she returned to the system space, so she went to sleep and didn''t even read the news.


    When she woke up andy in bed, she was toozy to get up. She stayed for a while and asked 6018 to show her the situation after the client went back. After that, she got up again to check the task reward.


    So that you don''t have toe back and lie downter.


    The days after the client went back were more orderly and in.


    Meng Li looked at it for a while and found it boring. He went to see the situation of Wei Minghui and Feng Zhenzhen.


    After all, she spent a lot of time on Wei Minghui. She fed him some good things and several courses of treatment to see the effect.


    Wei Minghui''s entrepreneurial road is hard, and the contradiction with his partners is gradually revealed. His partners have learned how to be sophisticated and ttering in society. Wei Minghui can''t put down his face. Even if he forces himself to please others, he is not at ease, especially embarrassed.


    It makes people feel embarrassed when they look at this face.


    We all like to be ttered by others. It''s natural and deliberate. What''s the matter?


    Wei Minghui naturally suffers from his partner''s resentment when he leaves in a bad mood.


    Wei Minghui can''t see his partner like this again.


    Contradictions are gradually emerging, and getting along with partners is bing more and more unpleasant.

 Chapter 289

    Wei Minghui''s little friends feel that Wei Minghui''s ability is not as good as they think.


    Now all aspects of the ability is rtively mediocre.


    In the heart still some dislike Wei Minghui, but already tied together, the money all invests in, he also cannot kick Wei Minghui.


    Thepany is not doing very well. Anyway, we can only earn a living. However, Wei Minghui''s friends have no foreign debt and family background. They regard thepany as a sideline, and it''s not a big problem to drag a half deadpany.


    Every month, a few people earn a cent, which is not as much as Wei Minghui used to earn in thepany.


    However, Wei Minghui is still reluctant to let go and start his own business, at least free.


    Invested a lot of time, energy and money, not willing to let go.


    If we can get better, all our efforts will not be wasted. Wei Minghui chooses to go on like this.


    It''s just that there''s a lot of pressure.


    And she has no job, and she has to take medicine. It''s all money.


    Fortunately, Feng Zhenzhen didn''t get sick as often as before, which made Wei Minghui feel relieved. If she went to the hospital as often as before, Wei Minghui thought she would be crazy.


    I still have debt on me, so I can say that I have removed the east wall to make up the west wall.


    Let Wei Minghui have some decapitation, a lot of hair off, life is too grinding.


    There''s no time to breathe.


    They have been married for a long time. Wei''s mother asks him if he wants to have children.


    Wei Minghui said no, it''s too early, it''s not the right time.


    But with the passage of time, he had some serious problems.


    The doctor said that Wei Minghui must have taken some special medicine. After taking it, the effect was surprisingly good, but it was actually very harmful.


    After a long time, if you empty your body, it will bepletely empty.


    This kind ofposition is simr to some forbidden drugs, and even can cause infertility in severe cases.


    Wei Minghui was checked again. Sure enough, something went wrong. It''s hard to have children.


    The doctor didn''t say anything, but we all know the meaning.


    This kind of news hesitates, a big knife cuts Wei Minghui in two, the man''s final dignity can be said to be gone.


    His self-esteem was severely damaged.


    I feel like my head is buzzing.


    What did he eat?


    What''s forbidden? It must be the doctor''s bullshit. He''s never taken it.


    He didn''t doubt Meng Li in his heart. For a long time, things were tooplicated. He forgot the days when Meng Li cooked food for him, what dishes he cooked and what vor he had already forgotten.


    He rushed out of the hospital in a panic, leaving her in a daze.


    If Wei Minghui is infertile, it doesn''t matter. She has heart disease. Without good treatment, she is also at high risk of pregnancy.


    It''s best not to have children.


    But some aspects of the problem is too serious, she is a normal person, some can not ept.


    Wei Minghui changed a hospital, the result of examination is the same.


    The whole person was in a trance and couldn''t straighten his back.


    When I got home and saw her, I was afraid that she would leave him and begged her to apany him, but she agreed.


    It''s unrealistic to say that she has no feelings when she gets along with each other. Although she had the idea of divorce, she can''t bear to attack Wei Minghui now.


    Sometimes when thepany''s ie is higher, Wei Minghui gets more money. In order to make her happy, he quickly gives her money to spend and buy some gifts to make her happy.


    I never let her do a little work and be my aunt.


    The posture can be said to be very low.


    However, if a person''s attitude is too low for a long time, it will always encourage other people''s arrogance.


    In her heart, Wei Minghui is less and less like a man.


    A heart is also restless, began to contact the men outside.


    And then it''s inevitable.


    Although Feng Zhenzhen did it secretly, Wei Minghui also discovered it.


    Wei Minghui felt very painful, especially painful.


    This betrayal of his lover is like digging a piece of meat out of him.


    He thought of his ex-wife. Did she feel the same way at that time?


    Is it more painful than him?


    Is it the same feeling he feels now that he is betrayed by his lover.


    He was in a state of great distress.


    But he doesn''t want to get divorced. What else does he have if he gets divorced?


    Do you have the courage to find someone else if you have physical problems?


    If Margaret is willing to go back and cut off the rtionship with outsiders, he is willing to.


    He humbly begged for her to look back. She was still worried. It was quite unexpected to see Wei Minghui. Shouldn''t a normal man be angry or even beat people?Wei Minghui is very sensitive. Although she is happy that she is willing to stay with him, she is not at ease with her.


    Pay special attention to her, but found that Feng Zhenzhen did not break contact with men outside, and more unscrupulous, Wei Minghui angry want to vomit blood.


    I can''t bear it. I feel like I''m shining green all over. If I can bear it any longer, I''ll be a ninja turtle.


    Clench teeth, heart a horizontal, still divorced with Feng Zhenzhen.


    Why did he say he was in a hurry to get divorced? Otherwise, he said he was in a hurry to get divorced.


    Others look at Wei Minghui with meaningful eyes, so it is.


    Two people in a circle, but also a native.


    In her anger, she also spoils Wei Minghui''s reputation, saying that he can''t have a baby, not yet. She''s all in debt, so she doesn''t want anything.


    She was wronged to follow such a man.


    Think it''s a potential stock, who knows it''s a junk stock.


    She wasted her great youth. She must have been blind at that time to think that Wei Minghui was good.


    Both of them became the chatting materials after dinner.


    Don''t mention the excitement.


    The divorced Margaret asked the man outside to marry her, but her health and reputation were not good, and the man''s family did not agree.


    I heard that I used to sell my body for work. Do you dare to have this kind of person?


    And it''s cheating in marriage. Although it''s their own children, it''s definitely not their own family that''s wrong ~


    it''s hard to change the bad root. If you give your son a green hat, it''s a lot of pitfalls.


    Later, she went out with several other men, but when it came time to talk about marriage, she was all counselled.


    She has a high vision. This is not the only choice for the man she likes. There is no need to marry such a man and pay for her medical treatment.


    She is in poor health, poor ability, poor family conditions, and not smooth in love. She has a very miserable life.


    Wei Minghui has low self-esteem and dare not fall in love. He is afraid that others will find out that he really can''t do it. Besides, he has no money, so many debts have not been paid off, there is no house, and no girl is willing to follow him.

 Chapter 290

    He didn''t dare to go to the ssmate party. He seemed to be the worst one.


    And everyone in the circle knows his crap, so it''s hard to avoid gossiping.


    Wei Minghui regretted that if he had not been with Feng Zhenzhen, he would not have divorced.


    If he doesn''t get divorced, he won''t have so much debt. If he doesn''t stay with Margaret, he won''t be caught in the wrong ce, and he won''t lose his job.


    If he hadn''t lost his job, he would have paid back his debts, had a house to live in, and didn''t have to save money to buy a house.


    Life must be a hundred times morefortable than it is now.


    Did he have a brain drain?


    Moreover, thepany is on the verge of copse. It''s not so easy to start a business, and there is not enough experience in all aspects. It''s really too difficult to make progress.


    The more difficult the days are, the more regret Wei Minghui feels.


    The client was promoted and went on a blind date. Although she was divorced, she had good conditions and no children, so many people were willing to contact her.


    She picked a suitable one and married again.


    The day passed well, and the two men were equally matched. Men''s conditions were no worse than those of their clients.


    She was very happy to hear that her ex husband, Feng Zhenzhen, had been tearing her apart.


    Seeing that her ex husband was not doing well, she said she was alsofortable.


    Seeing that the client was doing well, Meng Li stopped looking.


    Go back to the system space and see the rewards.


    She got up, went to the big screen and opened the message:


    congrattions on thepletion of Xu Yirong''s entrustment: change everything.


    The score is 100.


    Get 7500 points, 17 points for boundary power and 3 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: - 48000


    Jieli: 294 points


    Soul: 3 points


    talent: running


    Meng Li was a little relieved to see that the points were less negative.


    Absorbed three points of soul power, and did not bring substantial changes to her soul, Meng Li has been used to.


    Moreover, there was no soul power supplement in the previous two tasks. In addition, it took more than ten years for the self-cultivation ne to work in it. Meng Li still felt that his soul power was lost.


    Meng Li then asked 6018:


    "is there any task that is suitable for me with higher remuneration?"


    6018: "I''ve been brushing since you came back to system space."


    Meng Li, with a cry, sat cross knee in front of the desk, waiting.


    I think so. Now it is estimated that no one dares to take over the task at a higher level. They all choose from the same level. They probably want to do the task with higher pay. Naturally, it''s hard to find such a task.


    Meng Li was so bored that he began to read the skills again. He didn''t buy some books to read when he had points.


    Now we can only kill time by watching Gongfa.


    After watching Meng Li for a while, I was really bored.


    Want to do the task, 6018 suggested that she wait.


    If you can''t, just pick a simr one.


    Well, Meng Li, just go to bed.


    Meng Li woke up by 6018.


    Open your eyes is dazzling light.


    For the first time, she looked at the wisteria on her wrist. It now appeared, floating on her wrist, with a white halo around her. The halo was particrly dazzling, shining on the whole system space.


    All in all, it seems that there is still some momentum.


    Its red stem is particrly prominent inside.


    It seems to be rising slowly. Meng lidingqing sees that it is getting bigger. Finally, its red leaves are as big as a palm, and its stem is as thick as a finger.


    Just when Meng Li thought it was going to be shaped, his stem shrank, and the light of his whole body disappeared instantly, and it became as thin as a hair.


    It seems to be a little thicker again.


    His leaves are still smaller than his fingernails.


    Meng Li said: "evolution has failed?"


    But Wenqing vine didn''t respond. He attached to Meng Li''s wrist again, like a red thread.


    After a while, the wisteria rose again. It flew to the ce where the small silver cone was ced on the desk. Meng Li frowned slightly.


    Meng Li understood that he didn''t want to absorb the power of space in the small silver cone, did he?


    Meng Li hesitated, but there was little space left.


    You can''t feel the power inside, let alone rely on it to feel the power of space.


    There''s no way to build a space channel.


    It''s useless to keep it by yourself. Why don''t you give it up?


    She didn''t stop the vines. Naturally, the vines are not polite. When the vinese back, the silver cone has no power. It''s not even as good-looking as it used to be.Meng Li patted his wrist, and the leaves of the wisteria moved.


    Seems to express their pleasure.


    Meng Li looks around the wisteria, and a sudden thought rises in his heart. This Wisteria


    How many points can you sell?


    Then shook his head, calcte, a little points how can she sell the vine.


    Well! No.


    She put the idea out of her mind, andter she must figure out what the wisteria is.


    She asked 6018, "do you have a good mission?"


    6018 sighed: "once I thought my hand speed was excellent, and I was the best among the systems. Until now, I understand that I am still young!"


    Meng Li wants tough a little:


    "do you know that your mechanical voice, coupled with your words, makes peopleugh?"


    6018: "well? Is it? How funny is that? "


    Meng Li asked, "can''t you hear your voice?"


    "Yes, but what I hear is my own voice, not the mechanical voice in your mouth."


    Meng Li Oh


    "So what''s this mechanical sound for?"


    6018:


    "probably to keep it mysterious."


    Meng Li said again. It''s very mysterious.


    6018 said:


    "do you want to listen to my own voice?"


    Meng Liughs: "if you don''t mind, you can. Sometimes the mechanical sound sounds strange."


    I''m still curious about the voice of 6018, male and female.


    6018: "OK, that''s it now."


    His voice is no longer that mechanical voice, but a clear male voice, pure and clear, very pleasant.


    Just listening to the sound makes people feel at ease.


    "I''ve been forgetting this before. You said it. Now I remember it." 6018 exined.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "I just didn''t think you were a man."


    "Gender doesn''t matter. It''s not easy. Everyone will be affected by the big area."


    6018ments that it''s very difficult to get better tasks now, and it''s verypetitive.


    Meng Li suddenly asked curiously:


    "do you know a lot about the system?"


    6018 said: "in fact, it''s OK. Part of it is the knowledge that the system itself should have, and some of it is umted by learning and understanding, and the knowledge of various worlds."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I see."


    6018 change the topic:


    "I''ve selected a task for you, now do it?"


    Meng Li took a look at the wisteria, patted it with his hand, then it disappeared, and said:


    "OK."

 Chapter 291

    "If this task is done well, the reward should be higher. Its plot is notplete, only the memory of the client, and there is noplete plot, just like the first task you do." 6018 said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought about it. Even if the client had experienced something, it was an advantage.


    Ask 6018 to send her.


    It was a good time. When she was conscious, she was sitting in a room.


    It''s sitting cross legged. Meng Li thinks he is practicing. He subconsciously senses the aura of the world, just like the ordinary ancient ne.


    She looked around. There was a fragrance in the air, and there was smoke in the censer.


    This room is veryrge, but the decoration is simple and elegant. It is quiet all around.


    She was sitting at the top of the table, bowing her head and wearing heavy andplicated clothes.


    There were two rows of maids in the same clothes, standing on one side with their hands down and their heads down. Meng Li nced at them and said:


    "step back."


    Several maids saluted one after another, said yes, then exited the room.


    She closed her eyes again and received the story.


    The client is guzheng, the national teacher of Qi state.


    The national teacher has a noble status in Qi State, but has no real power.


    As a national teacher, you should be proficient in Yin and Yang, five elements, geomantic omen, eight trigrams, and fortune telling.


    The most important thing is to know three kinds of divination.


    Taiyi is used for national major events, natural and man-made disasters, destiny and thew of historical development and change.


    Qimen, depending on the choice of time and location to judge good or bad, is mostly used in military and geographical fields.


    Six Ren, turn the day te, get the value of the stem and branch and time, judge good or bad.


    This is the highest level of prediction in ancient times.


    In this way, the Chinese feel that the prosperity and decline of the country should be expected by the national teacher.


    Therefore, the Chinese believe that the national teacher is the envoy of heaven and the only one who canmunicate with heaven.


    He is a man who conveys the will of heaven to mankind. A word of prophecy can make people believe it.


    The national master serves and is loyal to the imperial power. He has to see Fengshui in the Royal courtyard, the newborn Prince and princess, and the sacrifice.


    Guzheng is the first female national teacher since the founding of the dynasty.


    Guzheng is a baby girl brought back by the old national master when she was traveling. When she was still in her infancy, she was told by the old national master that everyone and the emperor at that time would be the next national master.


    This caused an uproar at that time. Women''s status was low in this era. Now women want to be national teachers?


    The ministers were in an uproar. They seemed to have foreseen that in 20 years'' time, they would have to bow down to salute a woman.


    If it''s an emperor''s woman, a queen or something, it''s all right.


    But this


    One after another, the national teacher just firmly said that guzheng is the life of practicing this, and it is destined to be a national teacher.


    It''s the will of God. It can''t be disobeyed.


    The former Emperor believed in these and respected the national teacher. He did not oppose guzheng because it was a woman.


    Well, the national master''s attitude is so tough that even heaven has moved out, and the emperor has agreed. What else can we say?


    In a sh of 17 years, guzheng has grown up and achieved a lot in learning. In fact, the national master''s theory is more popr. Some of them are like Fengshui masters or Taoists, but there are no Taoists in this country. Only the national master''s office has passed on these things from generation to generation.


    If you want to find out the secret, you have to pay a price. There is also a saying that you vite the principle of fate. Therefore, the national master can not be in power for more than 20 years.


    One is the worry that when the national master is old enough to make mistakes, the royal family or the world can not make mistakes.


    Second, they will be punished by heaven and earth if they steal the secrets of heaven and earth. The longer they do it, the easier they will die early.


    When guzheng was a national teacher, the emperor who agreed to be her national teacher at that time had passed away. The current emperor could say that he was extravagant and immoral, he used eunuchs and was ndered. Within a few years of taking office, he made a mess of the imperial court.


    Moreover, although the emperor did not dare to disobey the orders of the previous emperors at that time and not let guzheng be the national teacher, he did not pay as much attention to the national teacher as the emperors of previous dynasties.


    In a word, the Emperor didn''t think much of guzheng.


    I believe guzheng''s words.


    The Emperor didn''t think much of the national teacher, and some of his ministers didn''t think much of the national teacher.


    However, the role of national teacher has existed in all dynasties, and it ys a huge role. They also believe in ghosts and gods. They still dare not say that they don''t want national teacher, otherwise guzheng''s position as national teacher will not be guaranteed.


    The emperor was a fatuous king. The officials in the court colluded with the local officials to collect and scrape the people''s fat and the people''s cream. When the emperor had no money, he also increased the taxes, which made the people miserable and full ofints.


    At this time, the foreigners also took the opportunity to harass Daqi''s territory, rob the people and property, and even had to break through the defense line and enter Daqi''s territory.


    At this point, Daqi was worried about domestic and foreign troubles and began to decline rapidly.


    Before that, guzheng divined that the Qi of Daqi would be exhausted.She can''t tell the emperor, ah, your great rtive is going to die. ording to the tyrant''s character, I''m afraid she will be killed on the spot.


    Besides, this kind of words can only shake people''s hearts. I''m afraid that the officials in the court will also shrink back.


    Even the officers and men in the army are afraid that they will be disturbed by the words of the national division and abandon themselves.


    She repeatedly advised the emperor, to strengthen the defense of the border, not to employ viins, not to indulge in beauty, but the emperor did not listen.


    She also told the emperor to guard against foreign invasion.


    These are the most likely, but not necessarily, consequences she calcted based on current events.


    The people are full ofints, and they are afraid that there will be an uprising.


    If the former Emperor, the national teacher said so, it will cause attention, at least first guard against.


    But the emperor was not. He waved his hand indifferently:


    "our country is rich and the people are strong. Even if he is invaded by foreign people, a million powerful masters can stop him. At that time, he will bow down and pay tribute to me."


    "There is not enough trouble for the civil revolt. If the leader of the revolt is hanged, he will be defeated."


    Guzheng wants to vomit blood.


    The emperor of affection is still thinking of others, beating them away, and then collecting tribute?


    I think it''s beautiful.


    It''s called light floating.


    Guzheng''s words could not attract the attention of the emperor. The emperor still did whatever he wanted. When the horn of war sounded, he got up from the arms of a beautiful woman and chose a person who had seen it to lead the war.


    Whether he is a minister or a general.


    Guzheng is worried. To protect the world and the royal family is not only the significance of the existence of guoshifu, but also the mission of guoshifu in the past dynasties.


    Moreover, her master was dying at this time. Before her death, the old master told her not to forget her mission. Even if the emperor is fatuous, he can''t give up easily.


    Keep meeting the emperor, dare to change a person to go, send out a look not good.


    I''m tired of the emperor. Why can''t I? You all say that my people can''t do it. That''s to deny my ability to use people. Hum.

 Chapter 292

    War


    Of course, I lost.


    Then the emperor turned his head and made a challenge to guzheng.


    Since you count the alien invasion, how can you not count this person.


    Guzheng:???


    Can she count that?


    Isn''t it a fairy if everything is expected like a God?


    And she seems to have said before that this person can''t do it.


    This is not a calction. Anyone with a little brain can see it.


    Guzheng wanted to stop all this, and the loyal and patriotic ministers in the court wanted to stop all this, but they couldn''t stand up to the emperor in this era of imperial supremacy.


    The foreigner won and asked for peace. The emperor agreed, but the married Princess was killed within a few days.


    This is provocation. No one can bear it. If a great country is bullied by others and does not fight back, the emperor will have a bad memory.


    The emperor had to send troops to attack the foreigners, but he lost again


    It''s sad.


    The foreigners robbed Daqi of food, weapons, armor and so on to arm their own troops, andunched a more fierce attack against Daqi.


    Guzheng is heartbroken to see that she can''t turn the tide by herself.


    After a long period of war, the national strength was weakened by more than half, and the military sries could not be paid. The emperor asked the people, but the people could not give them. Facing the oppression of the government, he just wanted to escape.


    Or an uprising.


    The country was in chaos, and there was wild sorrow everywhere.


    The foreigners are eating away at Daqi''s territory step by step, and some ces are also upied by the rebels.


    When foreigners invaded the capital.


    The people were killed, the property was plundered, and the women were forced to be humiliated.


    And the emperor in the pce with his concubine hiding in the pce, seems not willing to believe this scene, how to break into the pce?


    What about the soldiers guarding the door?


    The emperor was beheaded and his concubines robbed.


    The princess was also captured, and the eunuchs'' bodies were everywhere.


    How heroic the scene was, guzheng was finally captured.


    He was dedicated to the foreign leader who led the soldiers in at that time. He wanted to do something wrong with guzheng, but guzheng didn''t follow him. To annoy him, guzheng was killed.


    Guzheng''s wish: to keep Qi''s family and avenge himself.


    There is also a hidden desire: freedom.


    He Qizhong is loyal to Daqi in guzheng''s essence. He is unable to keep Daqi. When he dies, he has to sacrifice his soul to change as his main task.


    However, I can understand that this kind of music is not only loyal to Daqi, but also loyal to the nation. Naturally, guzheng doesn''t want foreigners to rule their nation, and the national feelings are strong.


    And it''s her mission.


    The world is in her heart.


    Moreover, guzheng also lives on the royal family. All of her and all of the national masters of the past dynasties are given by the royal family.


    For example, foreigners don''t believe in this system, and they don''t need a national teacher. When the country is broken, the National Teacher''s office naturally doesn''t exist.


    Since then, the inheritance has been broken.


    The client died here, and what happenedter is unknown. The plot is notprehensive. I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    The Qi family is the Qi royal family.


    The royal family should rule the country.


    As for the freedom mentioned by the client, does the client envy the freedom to travel around?


    Or tired of the miasma in the court hall?


    Meng Li got up. Now the old national master is not dead, but he is very weak.


    And before long, foreigners will invade the border.


    She went to the door, outside the maid saluted:


    "national teacher."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll go to the master."


    The maid got up and followed Meng Li. The imperial master''s mansion was veryrge. The courtyard pavilions in the courtyard were quite elegant, and there were many bodyguards. The duty of defending the imperial master was very important.


    Meng Li walks slowly to the courtyard of Gu Yi.


    There is no surname Gu in this position, but once upon a time there was a national teacher who was highly respected by the emperor. He joked with the Emperor: "the position of national teacher is a lonely star. You can''t marry a wife and have no children."


    The emperorughed:


    "then I''ll give the master the surname of Gu."


    There is no reason why the emperor should not ept such a great honor. At this point, the national master can only be named Gu.


    When she saw the guard at the door and saluted her, she said:


    "go in and report to the master, and then she said that the disciple hase to see him."


    The bodyguard turned to go in, and Meng Li was waiting at the door. When the bodyguard came out again, she followed a maid behind her and bowed to Meng Li:


    "national teacher, please."


    Meng Li stepped into Gu Yi''s yard and smelled the strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine. With a nce in her eyes, she saw a medicine bowl. Gu Yi was sitting on a chair coughing.


    His face flushed.


    Meng Li saluted:


    "I''ve met my master."Gu Yi was lucky:


    "please get up, national teacher."


    Gu Yi took a look at Meng Li, hit his lips with his fist and coughed again.


    Meng Li said:


    "master, drink water first."


    After that, she quickly stepped forward, took up a ss of water and handed it to Gu Yi. Gu Yi held the handkerchief tightly and took over the water from Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes a look at Gu Yi. He is less than 50 years old, but he looks like 60 years old. His ears and temples are gorgeous and his body is thin and depressed.


    In the memory of the client''s childhood, Gu Yi was also a handsome and beautiful person.


    Rao''s inability to start a family has also attracted some noble women of noble families.


    It''s just being devastated like this.


    Gu Yi drank the water and his cough subsided. He raised his eyes and looked at Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with the master here?"


    Meng Li said, "master, can you tell me not to be the national teacher day by day


    Gu Yiughs: "you are the national teacher. If you don''t call yourself the national teacher, what do you call you?"


    "Zheng er." Meng Li said.


    The client didn''t like his master to call him a national teacher all the time. He always felt that he was unfamiliar.


    Gu Yi said:


    "you are now a national teacher. I call you a nickname. It''s against etiquette."


    "No problem, I don''t mind." Meng Lidao.


    Lonely smile.


    Pinch the handkerchief into a ball, hold it in the palm of the hand, and put it in the sleeve.


    Looking at the handkerchief in Gu Yi''s hand, Meng Li said:


    "master, don''t hide it. I already smell blood."


    Gu Yi''s hand pauses and grins bitterly:


    "I just don''t want you to worry. I''m afraid it won''tst long. The time ising. I know it."


    "At that time, you should do a good job as a national teacher and guard what you should guard. You must be worthy of the world and the honor you enjoy."


    Meng Li just said, "master Hong Fu Qi Tian, it will be OK."


    Gu Yi said: "it''s all life. I can''t break away from it. I enjoy the respect of the people. Standing in this position, I have to pay a price."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "in fact, the mentality is very important. Master should be energetic and work hard to live a life, so I can count on my apprentice and rtives. If you leave, I will be really lonely."


    Gu Yi smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    Too much nostalgia for the world, but is to make thest day more painful.


    Take a look at it, and you''ll be a little calm when you leave.


    Meng''s departure gives Gu Yi a pulse. Gu Yi''s guzheng city has medical theory, which does not arouse Gu Yi''s suspicion.


    The client often felt his pulse, but she was really unable to save it and couldn''t think of a way.


    After all, she will. Gu Yi knows better.

 Chapter 293

    The conclusion is that the aging rate of organs of Gu Yi is different from that of ordinary people.


    Is this the backfire of stealing the secret?


    Gu Yi is the closest and favorite person of the client, and she should try her best to make Gu Yi live longer.


    The client will be happy, too.


    We have to think of a way to prolong Gu Yi''s life. It''s better to look at it at this time. If you have the bottom of your heart, you can be ready.


    Moreover, she is very interested in the mysterious skill of guzheng. It''s not a trick. If she has mastered it, she will have another skill in the future.


    I''d like to give you some advice.


    After seeing Gu Yi''s body, Gu Yi sighed again:


    "I heard that the emperor has taken in several concubines, and they haven''t gone to court these days, ah!"


    "The court is full of chaos and chaos. Treacherous officials are in charge. As a national teacher, you have the responsibility of admonishing. You should take this responsibility."


    "Master Meng nodded


    Gu Yi sighed and coughed again. He coughed so hard that he waved his hand to let Meng Li go first.


    Meng Li left Gu Yi''s room.


    Call the maid by your side.


    Xinde saluted: "master."


    Meng Li gives a sound and looks up at Xinde. Although she is a maid, she is good at martial arts. The martial arts she learned in this position are boxing and footwork.


    It seems that there are so many legendary talents who know some internal skills, but few people have seen them.


    Xinde is mainly around the client to protect the safety of the client.


    "Follow me to the study." Meng Li said.


    Hind: Yes


    When they got to the study, Meng Li wanted to write by himself, but the client''s handwriting still needs to be a model. Now there must be no time.


    She said to hind:


    "I read, you write."


    Xinde said that he went forward to study ink and finished. He picked up his pen, menglinian and Xinde wrote.


    They are all medicines. Some of them are for her own use, and some are for Gu Yi. Gu Yi''s medicine is hard to find, but her medicine is easy to find.


    When the ink is dry, Xinde hands it to Meng Li to check it. After Meng Li has read it, he says, "go and find it quickly, and you can get a lot of money."


    "First, bring back what you can find, and pay attention to what you can''t find." Meng Li added.


    Xinde never talks much. She does what Meng Li says. Hearing the words, she leaves the room and goes to work.


    There are maid also with Meng Li side, Meng Li turned and waved, said he wanted to read a book, let them back first.


    When Meng Li was alone in his study, he took a look at the books on the bookshelf, which were all about this art. Meng Li opened them.


    It''s hard to understand. Rao has the memory of the client. She also needs to read it word by word. If she leaves out a paragraph, it''s hard to understand.


    After reading for an hour, it''s time for dinner again. After serving, Meng Li is eating.


    Thinking about how to aplish this task.


    The most urgent task is to resist the invasion of foreigners in the near future.


    We should first settle the external problems and then solve the internal problems.


    However, how decadent the interior is, it is necessary to have a big exchange of blood to save Daqi.


    Meng Li has a bold idea. How about changing the emperor?


    It''s easy to change the country, but hard to change the disposition. If you hope that the fatuous emperor will change his former attitude and work hard, you might as well find a decent emperor again.


    This is the easiest and most difficult way.


    The difficulty lies in who has the ability to overthrow the current emperor.


    To put it bluntly, it''s rebellion. Who should she pull to revolt?


    Is to rebel, the current emperor''s children are still young, even if she quietly killed people, the session can only be now those princes.


    But the prince, either is difficult to be a big use, and his father is generally extravagant and licentious, or the road is not stable children.


    It''s really hard to learn how to be the king of a country.


    That is likely to cause the harem to take power, which is the best result.


    The fear is that the treacherous officials will control the regime and do whatever they want, or take advantage of the decline of the emperor to usurp the throne.


    So it''s hard to pick a reliable one.


    Qi''s family name is Jiang Shan. The emperor''s surname is Qi. There are many people in the royal family''s surname.


    Meng Li has some worries in his heart.


    I also think this operation is OK, but if you want to operate well, if you don''t operate well, the task will be over.


    Although she is a female national teacher and has no real power, some people are not optimistic about her, but some people are optimistic about her and respect her as a national teacher.


    It''s kind of influential.


    As for those treacherous officials, they only relied on the emperor''s favor. When the emperor fell, they naturally had no stage to sing.


    After Meng Li had eaten, Xinde came back.


    With herbs, some herbs were not found, which Meng Li expected.


    Meng Li rubbed her eyebrows and saw that it was gettingte. She got up and went to the study to read a book about feng shui.Knowledge is never too little.


    Untilte at night, she ordered the maid to prepare the bath for her, boil the herbs in and soak in the medicine bath.


    After changing intofortable clothes, she sat down in front of the bronze mirror and looked at the body by candlelight.


    Beautiful appearance, facial features give people a cool feeling.


    There is a mole in the center of the eyebrow, which adds a charm.


    When she had enough, she began to practice with her knees crossed.


    Considering that this task still requires the value of force, Meng Li does not dare to be careless. He uses his mental power to expand his meridians. In this way, he can practice the secret of Liming faster.


    You can deal with what happens then.


    Even if the final y off, but also to save life is not.


    It really needs good skills to find revenge on the person who killed the client.


    Although before let the maid to bring back the medicine to wash a bath, but the pain of expanding the meridians or let Meng Li can''t help frowning.


    After Meng Li''s tossing, it''s almost dawn.


    Today, the king does not go to court early, but the ministers still want to go.


    Although most people know that they can''t see the emperor when they go there, they have to go.


    Meng Li practiced for a while, then got up and asked the maid to dress her. The clothes of the national teacher were heavy and cumbersome.


    On the sedan chair, into the pce, into the hall.


    Most people no matter what they think, but when they see Meng Li, they still bow their hands to greet him. Some officials are lower than Meng Li, and they have to salute him. Meng Li epted it.


    He also chatted with others. He was neutral in all dynasties and had no party affiliation in the court. He seemed at ease.


    Get empty, look around the hall, from the court time is near, we all go to stand in their respective positions, some still talking, some silent, looking at the foot.


    After a while, a eunuch came out and saw no emperor. The eunuch came forward and yelled:


    "today, the emperor''s dragon body is not in good condition. Cancel the early Dynasty."


    "If the memorial is presented, the emperor will have a look at it one by one and make a final decision."


    Many officials have known the emperor''s routine for a long time. Some of them sighed and looked helpless.


    Some officials are indifferent. They feel that they can go back to the government as soon as possible by going to various departments as errands and dealing with things as soon as possible.


    They all put the memorials under the tray in the eunuch''s hand. In the early days, they were about to break up.

 Chapter 294

    Meng Li wanted the eunuch to take her to the front of the saint, to talk about strengthening border defense.


    But she hasn''t divined yet. At least she has to go back to make a show and see the emperor again.


    This should be done as soon as possible, not toote.


    Take precautions early so that you won''t be caught unprepared.


    She went back to guoshifu again. That night, she and Gu Yi worked together to make a divination. The divination was very fierce.


    Gu Yi fell to the ground, his hands trembling.


    Although the emperor was fatuous, Gu Yi didn''t expect that the great omen woulde so quickly.


    He didn''t believe in evil and divined again. It was the same as before. Gu Yi was a little frustrated. Meng Li advised him, "master, it''s up to us. Since divination is so linked, maybe it''s a warning from heaven, so that we can prepare for it and things will turn for the better."


    Gu Yi looks distressed and coughs again. Meng Li reaches out his hand and pats him. He says:


    "how can the emperor star change itself?"


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his mouth, and the emperor''s star declined. There must be another emperor''s star rising.


    Gu Yi is not brave enough to think about changing the emperor.


    She didn''t tell Gu Yi the idea. She justforted Gu Yi for a long time and said that she would try her best.


    Gu Yi asks Meng to leave and informs the emperor that Meng should leave.


    Although you can only go there, you maye back without sess, but do your best.


    It also represents an attitude, so that when something happens, the emperor should make trouble at her.


    Why didn''t you remind me that there were foreigners invading the border?


    A little bit of normal brain of the emperor would not ask such an idiot, but the emperor is likely to.


    Anyway, we need a back pot.


    It''s unreasonable to say that, but the emperor''s family is in a high position, so it doesn''t need to be reasonable.


    The national master can only work out the general good and bad luck, but also can he work out who will attack the great rtives when and where, who will revolt when and where?


    Moreover, the national master can''t do divination and calction day by day, which is too long to live.


    But in the end, he is not powerful. When he meets some people, he still wants to bow his head.


    It''s interesting to say that the power of the central government is dispersed. This person is holding a little while that person is holding a little while. No one can do anything but fight openly and secretly.


    Disdain shed in Jia Zhengchu''s eyes.


    He didn''t believe in fate, not to mention a set of things made by gods and ghosts, not to mention things made by women, which was even more untrustworthy.


    It''s so mysterious to talk about the fate of the country. Isn''t the world good?


    However, he is a national teacher, and his work is not good.


    He raised his chin and said:


    "if you are willing to wait, please follow me to the meeting hall."


    "thank you, Mr. Meng


    She doesn''t want to tter her father-inw, so it''s normal for her to be ignored.


    Now she is the red man beside the emperor, and she has nothing to do.


    Or that sentence, when the emperor fell, these people, the end will not be good.


    As Jia Zhengchu went to the meeting hall where the emperor met his ministers, Jia Zhengchu said:


    "master, please wait patiently. The emperor wille to see you when he is busy."


    Meng Li nodded and Jia Zhengchu left directly.


    She stood and waited, knowing that the emperor would note so soon.


    ording to Jia Zhengchu''s strange appearance, he would not go to inform the emperor now. He would dy for some time.


    Meng Li stood in the meeting hall in the afternoon, and didn''t even have lunch. It was not until the afternoon that the eunuch''s voice sounded out of the door:


    "the emperor has arrived."


    Meng Li stroked his sleeve, bowed his head, and the sound of footsteps came. Then a touch of bright yellow passed through Meng Li''s eyes, and Meng Li cried:


    "I see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    When the national teacher sees the emperor, he doesn''t have to kneel.


    "Guoshi, turn your back." A male voice, a little hoarse.


    Meng Li straightened his back and quickly nced at the emperor. His eyes were puffy and his face was a little blue, like overindulgence.


    Chin a few loose beard, some funny.


    Next to him, Jia Zhengchu stood aside and looked at Meng Li.


    The emperor looked at Meng Li, and his Adam''s Apple moved. The master was so beautiful, and his temperament was like a fairy. If he wasn''t the master, he would take him as a concubine in the harem and enjoy himself together.


    Meng Li''s eyes on the emperor made him understand.


    I feel sick.


    There are many nails on the coffin of thete emperor, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t hold it.


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    The emperor dragged his head with one hand, and his body was askew, without image.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I hung up with my master Gu Yibust night. I''m afraid there will be disaster at the border. I hope the emperor will strengthen the defense at the border, and those barbarians will not invade the territory and disturb the people.""I also heard that the people were restless. Although they were suppressed by local officials for many times, they still need to take more precautions."


    Sure enough, the emperor said the same thing in the story.


    Anyway, it''s not enough to be afraid. No matter whether he''s a foreigner or a rebel, he''s not afraid. He''s got a million great masters.


    Meng Li couldn''t help but plead:


    "emperor, I think that military repression is not a long-term solution. The most fundamental thing is to reduce local taxes and pacify the people. Now the taxes are too heavy, and the people are the foundation of the country, so we should pay attention to them."


    If we reduce it now, we can make people feel better earlier.


    Or to remind the emperor, not to get the time to fight, but also to collect people''s fat as military pay.


    The Treasury must be rich now, but the emperor could not say that he would take the opportunity to restrain money.


    War must be fought. Now she can''t go to the border to stop foreigners from harassing her rtives, but once she is afraid of them, she doesn''t dare toe.


    When the emperor heard about the tax cut, he was a little annoyed, but he was still patient:


    "national master, you just took office. You don''t know how much silver the imperial court needs to support the soldiers and you people. As the emperor, you don''t know what I''m suffering from."


    "It''s just moring to reduce taxes, but the Treasury is empty, the military pay, the construction of border defense, the construction of river embankment and so on, so there''s no money?"


    "Now the people just pay some taxes, but their lives are guaranteed. Without the protection of me and the courtiers and soldiers, the people can''t live and work in peace and contentment."


    Meng Li


    Come on, when she didn''t say it.


    It was in her head that she said such a thing.

 Chapter 295

    People who build pces and theatrical buildings are so luxurious that they will feel that their imagination is limited by poverty.


    Now tell her what''s going on?


    Looking at the emperor, Meng Li cried with grief:


    " The emperor


    The emperor sighed and said with great sincerity:


    "master, for you, just open your mouth and say that the difficulty lies in me."


    Meng Li said, "but the emperor, God has given us instructions. We can''t help reacting so as not to be med by God."


    The emperor took a look at Jia Zhengchu, and his body changed its direction. He said:


    "what do you think the national teacher should do?"


    Meng Li


    Why ismunication so hard.


    Didn''t she say that we should strengthen border defense?


    Forgotten again?


    Meng Li once again said: "I think the defense of the border is empty, so we should strengthen our defense."


    The Emperor didn''t approve of it. He said, "national master, no one hase to the border for several years. How can you be sure that there will be disaster in the border?"


    "Today''s defense can save a lot of money, and the current defense force was set up from where the emperor was."


    Meng Li


    The former Emperor had umted power for a long time, so the foreigners did not dare to invade. Now that the emperor is in power, what''s so strange about the foreigners taking the opportunity to enter.


    Jia Zhengchu said:


    "Guoshi, the emperor is right. To strengthen border defense, it will cost a lot of manpower and financial resources, and it will also cost the people and money. Moreover, Guoshi, you are also forecasting now, which is not true."


    "Even if there are people in the frontier, it''s time to dispatch troops nearby."


    Meng Li ignored Jia Zhengchu and said:


    "emperor, I dare to guarantee my life. When I watched the skyst night, there was a disaster star on the northern border. At that time, barbarians went into the city to ughter and plunder. It was the people on the border who suffered!"


    "


    then he said firmly:


    " if it''s false, I''m willing to die and ask the emperor to strengthen the border defense, so that the barbarians can''t enter the Daqi territory once! "


    After that, she stroked her sleeve and knelt on the ground.


    This kneeling is for the people on the border.


    When the emperor saw Meng Li kneeling down, the national master didn''t have to kneel down to the emperor since ancient times. His forehead was blue and his tendons were jumping. This was forcing him. He was so tired that he stretched out his hand and drew back:


    "you National teacher, this What is it to do? "


    "Or do you think my rule is not popr, nor can it frighten barbarians?"


    The emperor is moody, suddenly angry, staring at Meng Li.


    Meng centrifugal said that she felt that way, but she didn''t show it:


    "I''m guilty, but I didn''t mean it. It''s just that the barbarians never reason. They want to rob them forck of food and drink. It''s their fault. The emperor is wise and powerful, but he can''t stand them to go this way. This time, God''s willes first, so it''s very important to ask the emperor We should strengthen border defense in the future! "


    She had to be forced to tell lies.


    Reluctant to give up financial and material resources, it was the people on the border who suffered the disaster and were washed out by the foreigners.


    It was because they didn''t strengthen their defense at that time that they had alreadye in and cleaned up a few times and then withdrew.


    Fortunately, this time it was just a trial. The troops were not enough. Otherwise, the border cities would be upied.


    Losing the first chance is also part of the reason for losing the war.


    Try out, go back to prepare, and then attack Daqi Dynasty on arge scale.


    If we lose the battle this time, we must encourage the other side''s arrogance. Once again, it''s the same as the plot. Raising our troops to attack our rtives is another disaster.


    And it got in the way of her n.


    It''s a pity that this time is imminent. Whenever there is still time for rxation, she would rather try to pull the man-made rebellion than spend so much time with the emperor.


    The emperor asked Meng Li what he said, and he was satisfied.


    He pondered for a moment and waved to Meng Li:


    "master, please get up first, and we''ll discuss it tomorrow morning."


    Meng Li sighed and got up to withdraw from the meeting hall.


    The emperor looked at Jia Zhengchu:


    "what do you think is going on?"


    Jia Zhengchu has always looked at the emperor''s face. He hesitated to see where the bnce in the emperor''s heart was. He only got the following words:


    "the emperor, the ve is a eunuch. I don''t know much about it. The only thing the ve can do is to serve the emperor well and make him feelfortable."


    The emperorughs:


    "it''s still Zhengchu''s words that I like to hear."


    Then some worry, see the national teacher that vow, really want to fight?


    The Emperor didn''t believe in ghosts and gods and didn''t respect heaven and earth, but he didn''t think the words of the female national teacher were so convincing.


    Meng Li came out of the meeting hall, with a little eunuch leading the way, ready to go out of the pce and return to the pce.Sigh.


    When meeting Princess Shou on the way, Meng Li arched her hand:


    "Princess Shou is well."


    Princess Shou smiles at Meng Li. With this smile, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes are more obvious. She shouts:


    "master."


    Meng Li nods andughs. They are not familiar with each other on weekdays. They just meet to say hello.


    Princess Shoutai is also a skilled person in the harem. After the death of the former Emperor, the women of the former Emperor were basically cool. Only this princess Shoutai is one of the few who can live at ease in the harem except today''s empress dowager.


    She also has a son. When the emperor ascended the throne, he was still young. Now he has been granted the title of king. He has not been grantednd. He lives in Beijing and seems to have no sense of existence.


    The next day, the emperor waste.


    The ministers waited in the hall for about half an hour before the emperor sat on the Dragon chair surrounded by eunuchs.


    Also don''t listen to the courtiers report things, urgent roar roar of yesterday and Meng from things to say out, let the courtiers discuss.


    The courtiers looked at each other, and Prime Minister Zuo looked at Meng Li:


    "is what the national teacher said true?"


    Before Meng Li spoke, the right Prime Minister snorted and looked at the left Prime Minister:


    "what does the left Prime Minister mean? How can the teacher''s golden words be false? "


    Meng Li nced at the two old men. The left and right prime ministers disagreed many times, and their loyalties and traitors were different. The left Prime Minister ttered the emperor, the right prime minister was straightforward, but he loved the country and the people.


    It can be regarded as a rare clear stream in the court.


    The emperor preferred the left prime minister. However, the right prime minister was entrusted by the former Emperor to assist the emperor. He was regarded as a drag minister, and the emperor had nothing to do.


    Meng Li is toozy to talk.


    The left Prime Minister stares at the right Prime Minister haughtily:


    "the national teacher has just taken office, and he is still young. I just ask and confirm. What''s your hurry?"


    Right Prime Minister: "don''t think I don''t know that you despise the national teacher. It''s harmful for a woman to be a national teacher. The position of national teacher has gone beyond the secr world, so there is no distinction between secr men and women."


    Meng Li???


    Right prime minister, you are so straightforward, let me say you what good?


    She looked at the right Prime Minister strangely, and the left prime minister said:


    "it''s you who despise the national teacher, isn''t it? I''ve never thought of that. "


    You Cheng was embarrassed when he looked at Meng Li. He said to Meng Li:


    "master, I didn''t mean that."


    Prime Minister Zuo: "it''s clear whether you have this intention."


    The emperor on the Dragon chair: "OK, I''ll let you discuss things. What are you arguing about?"

 Chapter 296

    All humanity:


    "the emperor appeases his anger, and the minister is guilty."


    Seeing that the court was quiet, Meng Li went out and said:


    "Chen guzheng is willing to guarantee his life for everything he said. I hope the emperor will pay attention to it."


    The people began to talk in a low voice again, and the emperor urged:


    "this is not a trivial matter, especially in the Department of ounts, who has enough money in the Treasury?"


    "And you shoulde up with a result quickly. Don''t ramble about it."


    Go to court early, and go to apany huifei to enjoy the flowers. I made an appointment earlier. If you don''t have a joke, how can you break it.


    Some pictures came to his mind, which made him feel restless.


    Last night, I was tossed about by the goblin for half a night. I just sat here and felt sleepy. It''s better to take this opportunity to have a rest and have a good spirit in the afternoon.


    Having said that, the emperor ignored all thements and closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep.


    All of you


    No matter what the emperor is, people begin to discuss again. Some people are calcting how much money they can get from strengthening the border defense.


    Some people are thinking about the attitude of the one on the Dragon chair.


    Only a few people gathered around Meng Li and asked anxiously how to solve the problem.


    Some officials who always tter the emperor regardless of right and wrong. Seeing the emperor''s attitude, they are not so strongly opposed, and the National Teacher guarantees with his life. Rao Shi despises Meng Li, and he feels that the situation is a bit serious.


    It seems that it doesn''t look like it used to be. It justes to harass me, grabs some things and leaves.


    They were selfish and could not persuade the emperor not to strengthen his defense.


    When things go wrong, they will be the first ones to be held ountable.


    Finally, we had a good discussion. We had a bottom in our heart. Looking at the Dragon chair, we were still asleep.


    No one dared to wake up. A group of courtiers waited patiently, and Meng Li was quite speechless.


    Half an hour after the emperor opened his eyes, he looked at a group of ck ministers and said, "Why are you still here?"


    Minister:


    Jia Zhengchu whispered in the emperor''s ear:


    "emperor, you let them discuss the problem..."


    It seemed that the emperor remembered this, and he said impatiently:


    "how is it? How should it be?"


    Only then did the ministers say what they thought. Those who have support, no matter what the purpose, support anyway.


    There are those who do not support it. They feel that the border defense is very strong and there is no need to waste money and manpower.


    But most of them support it.


    The right prime minister also supported it. The emperor asked the left Prime Minister:


    "what do you think of Ai Qing?"


    Left prime minister looked at Meng Li, this is hesitating, but see Meng Li cold indifferent eyes swept him one eye, with a kind of momentum, inexplicable pressure on him, not happy.


    However, it''s better to trust the existence of national affairs than to trust the absence of national affairs. Besides, this woman''s life is still guaranteed. If it happens out of nothing, it can also end the existence of the female national teacher of the great Qi.


    It''s not a loss.


    He said:


    "Chen also supports strengthening border defense."


    The emperor hesitated for a moment:


    "OK, just as you said."


    After that, he got up and nned to leave. After a few steps, he came back and said to the people:


    "is there anything else to y?"


    Many officials came out: "I have a performance."


    Emperor


    "Submit it, and I will see it."


    After that, he raised his foot, nned to leave, and came back:


    "who''s in the ount department,e with me."


    Hubu Shangshu left and right to see, it seems that the emperor is looking at him, the voice is, the emperor nced at Meng Li, wrung his eyebrows impatiently don''t open his eyes.


    Next morning, Meng Li came out of the hall and found that the sun was already at noon. She walked with her feet.


    The right Prime Minister ran after him:


    "national teacher, wait for me."


    Meng Li stopped and looked at the right Prime Minister:


    "the right prime minister can be slower, just wait for you."


    The right Prime Minister catches up with Meng Li. When he is old, he takes a few steps to catch his breath. He says:


    "Guoshi, can this solve the border crisis?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "only a general who is ready first and good at marching and fighting is needed."


    The right Prime Minister frowned and seemed to be thinking about who was suitable for him. After a long time of thinking, he asked Meng Li:


    "is there any talent to rmend to the emperor


    Meng LiXiao:


    "the right prime minister looked up, there is no such capable person around me."


    Youcheng waved his hand:


    "although you are young, you are also a national teacher. You call yourself the younger generation. You are the old man." He looked at Meng Li, his eyes shining.


    Meng Li lowered his head a little and said with a smile: "you Cheng is quite good."Youcheng stroked his beard andughed at Mengli''s eyes:


    "let''s rely on him once."


    Meng Li chuckled, and the right prime minister said: "what the national teacher asked for for by themon people in the border area will surelye true."


    "I''ll lend you some good advice." Meng Lidao.


    As they walked, they chatted. Just before they got out of the pce and got into the carriage, the right prime minister said to Meng Ligong:


    "today, in the court hall, if I offend the national master, I will apologize here. My biggest shoring is that I''m in a hurry, and I can''t speak too much. I hope the national master doesn''t mind."


    Meng Li''s reply:


    "the right prime minister is serious. I forgot everything you said."


    When she said that, sheughed, and the other side alsoughed.


    What Meng Liughs at is that the right prime minister must have something to ask for. After such a big detour, things should be more secret.


    If her attitude was a little colder, the right prime minister would not like to say it.


    There seems to be something like this in the client''s memory, but the client is cold-blooded and unwilling to be close to the courtiers. At that time, the right prime minister made a few tentative remarks and gave up the matter.


    Right prime minister is still very hesitant, Meng Li and right prime minister to leave, said he would go back.


    If you want to talk about it, she looks at the prime minister.


    The right prime minister said:


    "would you like to be a guest in my house?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said, "you prime minister has something to say."


    The right prime minister said with some embarrassment:


    "at this time, it''s about my husband and granddaughter. When I go out and bring back a thing, I will p him in the face. But I suspect that it''s evil. I can kick arge amount of bruises out of my body with one foot, and it won''t go away for half a month."


    He looked around in a low voice.


    Then he added with some embarrassment:


    "there are still some strange things. I''lle with you. I''m a senior teacher and I''ve seen a lot of things. So I hope you can help me to have a look at them. I''ll thank you very much at that time."


    Meng Li was thinking, but he didn''t reply for a moment. You Cheng said: "if it''s difficult for the national teacher, I don''t ask for it, but I hope the national teacher can keep it secret for me. If it''s known by others, I''ll make use of it."


    Meng Li was curious about what the National Master said.


    In the spirit of curiosity, she said:


    "you can go to your house with your prime minister, but if you can''t solve it, please don''t me me."


    Hearing this, the right prime minister was very happy. He bared his teeth and said, "no, no, we won''t dy. Let''s go."


    Meng Li


    Just now, I talked about my feelings tactfully for a long time, but the old man was suffocated. I didn''t want to pretend for a while.

 Chapter 297

    Right prime minister''s carriage leads the way in front, Meng Li''s carriage follows.


    At the right prime minister''s house, the carriage was led by the people in the prime minister''s house. Meng Li followed the right Prime Minister into his house.


    The right prime minister said to Meng Li:


    "it''s time for dinner. Let''s eat first."


    Meng Li was a little speechless. He looked at the servants in the prime minister''s house and looked at her curiously. He declined and said, "I''d better go to see the situation for the Prime Minister first."


    The right Prime Minister waved his hand:


    "the national teacher is very kind. He hase to your house. He is not in a hurry. He doesn''t have to eat. He is hungry. I really feel sorry."


    Wee the servants around you at will:


    "go to the kitchen to prepare food."


    My servant has to order me to go, and Meng Li is not good enough to postpone.


    Toward the dining ce, about Mo Nian and Meng Li is a woman, right prime minister''s wife came out to sit down together.


    Even if women are different in age, they have something to talk about.


    Meng Li was chatting with the right prime minister''s wife. After a while, a servant came over in a hurry.


    With sweat all over his forehead, he looked at the right prime minister and said nothing.


    The right prime minister said:


    "if you have anything, just say it."


    "My Lord, all the food in the kitchen is gone!"


    "Maybe adults need to wait more and let the kitchen do it again."


    Right Prime Minister


    It''s embarrassing.


    He looked at Meng Li awkwardly and waved to let people down.


    The prime minister''s wife also smiles at Meng Li, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s OK, let''s go and have a look at it first."


    The right Prime Minister sighed again and again, and said with some worry:


    "this should be the thing that makes trouble, really It''s annoying. "


    "I said that there are always strange things in the house. That''s all. When it''s time to eat, I''m not hungry once or twice." Looking at Meng Li, he exined.


    Meng Li can''t helpughing, but seeing the right prime minister in such distress, she doesn''tugh.


    She could only say:


    "let''s go and have a look now."


    Three people went to the backyard, right prime minister''s granddaughter''s room, right prime minister''s granddaughter Doukou Nianhua, looks lovely, long open is a beauty.


    Right prime minister introduced this is the national teacher, she generous and standard to Meng Lixing a gift.


    Then she stretched out her hand. There was a big bruise on the back of her hand, which let Meng Li see.


    Special grievance:


    "this is what the thing did."


    Then he pointed to the thing lying on the snow-white nket on the table. It was so lovely.


    Miss Yan used to take good care of the appearance and selfishly brought it back for maintenance, but now she says with some fear:


    "national teacher, it''s white. It looks lovely, but in fact it''s terrible. It hurts people all the time."


    Meng Li''s eyes looked at him, and his brow wrinkled. This hamster


    It looks familiar.


    Meng Li moves his steps to get close to the hamster. Miss Yan pulls Meng Li, and the right prime minister also reaches out his hand to block Meng Li:


    "the national teacher should not touch this thing easily. It''s really evil. It''s a crime to hurt the National Teacher by mistake."


    Miss Yan also said:


    "yes, Guoshi, it hasn''t been out since it came here. I asked someone to throw it out, but it hasn''t been near yet. The servant was also hurt by it."


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "no problem, let me have a look."


    That small hamster''s eyes opened, dark eyes looked at Meng Li one eye, closed again.


    It seems to be disdain.


    Meng Li deliberately releases the whole body''s spiritual power, and the little hamster''s eyes open again. It looks at Meng Li and seems to be interested.


    Meng Liughed and said to the right Prime Minister:


    "don''t worry, right prime minister. I really have a way to deal with it."


    The right Prime Minister hesitated. He stepped back two steps and stood aside. Miss Yan also stepped back.


    Meng Li went over and wrapped the nket, then wrapped the snow-white ball firmly in it.


    Right prime minister and others hold their breath, they are worried that Meng Li will be hurt. No one can get close to that thing on weekdays.


    It''s incredible that Meng Tili was in his hand


    The right prime minister said:


    "the national teacher is really an expert. Such evil things can be subdued."


    Meng Li was a little ashamed. She knew that she was not an expert.


    However, he still said:


    "don''t be too afraid, Prime Minister right. It''s not evil. It''s just mountain spirits and wild monsters. If you enter the world by mistake, take them out and let them go, he will return to the ce he should go."


    Right Prime Minister Wen Yan was a little worried: "will youe out and do harm to the world?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "heaven and earth have a set of rules to restrain them. The right prime minister doesn''t have to worry too much."The prime minister''s wife said:


    "master, since the national teacher says it''s OK, you can put your heart down."


    Miss Yan took a look at Meng Li''s hand, sipped her mouth and said, "yes, grandfather and grandmother are right."


    Right prime minister this just look a little rxed, and Meng Li said a few words, but also left Meng Li to eat.


    Meng said he would not wait for you to cook.


    The right prime minister took out a gift to thank Meng Li, but Meng Li didn''t ask for it. Then the right prime minister said:


    "it''s a great kindness for the national master to solve the strange things in our house and return the house to a clean ce. I will never say a second word if I can use it in the future and it doesn''t vite the principle."


    Meng Liughs: "good."


    Meng Li took the hamster to the carriage, opened the nket and looked at it carefully.


    The breath is very familiar. If she guesses correctly, it seems to be the demon king.


    I don''t know what the demon king is and why he always likes to turn into amon hamster.


    But she didn''t n to recognize the demon king. Could she tell the demon king in an idiotic way:


    "Hi, I was the rabbit demon at that time?"


    There are too many things that are hard to exin.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li innocently with his eyes open, as if he just looked at him. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "why do you want to eat in this secr world?"


    The demon king ignores Meng Li and turns his eyes. This person has aura fluctuation.


    Strange, is there someone who practices here?


    Aura is a good thing ~


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. Why is he always injured.


    Meng Li went back to his house and ordered people to prepare meals. He didn''t eat this morning. He was really hungry. At this time, Gu Yi came.


    Meng Li quickly got up to greet her, and she said:


    "if the master wants to find Zheng Er, he can send someone to tell him. Zheng Er will put down her business and go. The master doesn''t have toe in person. She should be good at living and cultivating in the hospital."


    Gu Yi coughed twice and said:


    "I''m afraid that something will happen if you haven''te back to court for a long time."


    Meng Li: "please worry about master."


    "How?" Gu Yi nced at the demon king that Meng Li put aside.


    This is a hurry, eyes fell on Meng Li''s face and looked back, he seriously looked at the demon king, not waiting for Meng Li to answer, and asked:


    "this is not an ordinary thing, Zheng Er, where do you get it?"


    Meng Li took a look at the demon king:


    "the right prime minister''s house is about a mountain monster. He made a lot of jokes in the prime minister''s house, which made the right Prime Minister very distressed. So I followed him to the prime minister''s house and brought it back."

 Chapter 298

    "Since mountain spirit wild strange, should return to where he should have gone." Gu Yi looks a little serious.


    Meng Li just said:


    "if it wants to go, it will go by itself."


    Gu Yi sighed: "it''s up to you."


    "I hope nothing big happens. It''s not something we can control."


    Meng Liforted him:


    "master, believe me, it will be OK. Don''t pass it on. It''s not good to arouse people''s suspicion."


    I''m tired when I wave my hand.


    He is also a man who wants to go into the earth. He can manage for a while but not for a lifetime.


    "By the way, how''s it going?"


    Gu Yi coughs twice, and Meng Li gives Gu Yi Shun Qi immediately. By the way, he inputs the aura which has been cultivated in recent days into Gu Yi''s body.


    He felt that his body was not so heavy, rxed, even breathing rxed.


    Looking at Meng''s eyes, he coughed strangely.


    The feeling just now is fleeting. Is it his illusion?


    Meng Li said:


    "I guarantee my life, and after the discussion of the ministers, the emperor agreed to strengthen the defense of the border."


    Gu Yi''s eyebrows were twisted again, and he sighed:


    "why bother!"


    "How do you make me look forward to that?"


    "Do you expect foreigners to invade the border? I don''t want to


    "But you have already pledged your life. If you don''t intrude, don''t you want to die?"


    It''s a dilemma.


    Meng Liforted: "master, don''t worry. It''s best if foreigners don''t invade. My life is not that important."


    Gu Yi''s body shook and sighed.


    If not for such a saint, how could it be like this?


    It''s all about life.


    They talk for a while. Meng Li asks Gu Yi to have dinner with her. Gu Yi says that she has already eaten it. Go back and have a rest first. She is not in a good mood.


    Meng Li then sent Gu Yi out.


    When she came back, the food on the table was empty.


    Meng Li looks at the demon king helplessly.


    The demon king''s eyes rolled, eh


    Meng Li called Xinde and asked him:


    "how was the medicine you were asked to look for before?"


    "My Lord, there are still several medicines to be found. Maybe we have to go to other ces to find them."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said: "then you can go to other ces to find this medicine. It''s very important. I''ll find it as soon as possible. It''s for my master."


    Although the input of aura into Gu Yi''s body can dy the aging of his organs to a certain extent, it''s just a drop in the bucket. If you can use some medicinal materials, the effect will be better.


    Hind said he knew.


    Meng Li asks Xinde to get some money from the housekeeper of the imperial pce. If he goes to other ces, he can go directly.


    I know I''m in a hurry, but I can''t help it.


    Meng Li asked people to serve some food and said to the demon king:


    "don''t eat my food any more."


    Don''t turn your head, demon king. Hum, who wants to eat these dross


    Meng Li sees this small appearance, in the heart wants tough again, but know demon king''s temperament, Leng is to hold back not to smile.


    Meng Li is eating slowly, looking at the demon king from time to time. Even she didn''t expect to meet the demon king.


    It''s been several years. It should be some years.


    Bring it back, stay and leave it up to him.


    He is free.


    Then some envious looked at the demon king, mastered the power of space, is so do whatever you want, the world is tired of, can also change a world.


    Why did the demon kinge to this world this time?


    It''s just that I''m jumping here.


    After eating, Meng Li ns to go out. Before he leaves, he looks at the demon king and says, "don''t hurt people in my house at will."


    The demon king snorted coldly in his heart. Who is worth his hand.


    Also, don''t steal. " Meng Li said with a smile.


    "It''s not good to scare the people in my house when things are suddenly less."


    The demon king disdains.


    Who cares about the dross all day


    What''s the origin of this man? He can practice and talk with him.


    Do you really simply regard him as an ordinary mountain spirit wild monster?


    After giving orders, Meng Li went out at ease. She wanted to cultivate a sessor.


    I don''t know the meaning of the delegate''s hidden task freedom, but I''d better prepare first. In fact, hidden tasks can bepleted without using it, but the reward will be higher.


    She can only do her best.


    But if you want to choose a suitable person, it is still more difficult. You need to know eight characters and give him fortune tellers.And the child must have no rtives, that is to say, if he joined the profession, his former rtives can''t let him know or recognize each other.


    This is the rule of the National Teacher''s office. I''m afraid that the national teacher will have too many trivial matters to do his best for the country.


    Where can I choose a person.


    She asked the servants in the house to pay attention to the abandoned children.


    Then I went to the study to read. I had a full schedule all day. I didn''t have a moment to spare.


    In the evening, Meng Li went to eat again. He thought of the demon king and asked the kitchen to prepare more. The demon king still brought it back andy on the nket.


    Not a move.


    The maid looked at the demon king and Meng Li:


    "master, this


    Meng Li: "don''t worry. Tell him to go down. Don''t touch him."


    The maid asked no more questions. Meng Li asked people to step down. Meng Li deliberately moved out a few dishes and said to the demon king:


    "if you want to eat, you can take it yourself."


    Don''t open your eyes to the demon king. If you don''t eat, he''s not hungry. Besides, they are dross.


    Meng Li shook his head. He was so proud.


    After eating, he went to the study to read for a while, and then went back to the room to practice. It seemed that he felt the aura fluctuation. A small paw opened Meng Li''s window, and Meng Li raised his eyes and ignored it.


    It''s better to be a girl.


    I remember when I was in the demon world, I told the demon king not to enter the women''s boudoir casually.


    demon king gazed at the practice of Meng Li, and the practice of the other side also absorbs the essence of the moon.


    I think of Yin Ning Jue for no reason.


    This kind of aura is rare. The speed of absorbing aura is not slow. The skill in his hand should be visible.


    There was a male voice in Meng Li''s ear:


    "why do you practice?"


    Meng Li received the merit, this voice really long time no see, the demon king disposition is so anxious, this can''t help but speak.


    She said:


    "who are you?"


    "What are you pretending to be, not a man of practice? Why do you make such a fuss?" Said the demon king.


    Meng Li took a look at the demon king sitting on the windowsill and asked deliberately:


    "are you talking?"


    The demon king snorted.


    Meng Li said:


    "you wonder why I practice. I wonder why you talk."


    Demon King: "what are you talking about with my king?"


    Meng Li wanted tough, but he still didn''t get rid of the habit of calling himself the king. To be honest, if you put it on a modern man and hear the demon king call himself like this, you will feel that he is in the second stage of his illness.


    It''s hard for Meng Li to talk more with the demon king. Seeing that Meng Li can''t speak, the demon king is a bit boring.


    I''m still a little fidgety.


    Then he said:


    "how about making a deal with you?"

 Chapter 299

    Looking at the little body of the demon king, Meng Li asked curiously:


    "how do you speak with this body?"


    The demon king said haughtily:


    "you can''t understand these spells."


    Meng Li casually agreed:


    " Yes, I don''t understand. "


    Demon King


    Boring woman.


    Meng Li looked at the demon king:


    "tell me what you want to do. I''ll think about it."


    The demon king was silent for a moment and said:


    "how long have you been practicing?"


    Meng Li said without shame:


    "less than ten days."


    Demon King:???


    It''s hopeless.


    Seeing that the demon king didn''t speak, Meng Li thought it was because the time of her cultivation was too short. Sure enough, the demon king left directly.


    Not a word more.


    Well, that''s to really dislike her.


    After that, when we went to court, we didn''t see the shadow of the emperor. We were used to doing our own things.


    But the matter of strengthening border defense has been carried out.


    Some people look at Meng Li with strange eyes, a bit like a joke. When the timees, there will be nothing wrong with the border. How can the national master thank him.


    Meng Li didn''t leave the capital from the beginning, so he could only find a candidate for the future national master, and at the same time, he madly supplemented some knowledge and kept practicing.


    Most of the cultivation aura is input into Gu Yi''s body. Gu Yi will live longer than in the plot.


    The servants of guoshifu hold some babies or children in front of her. Meng Li looks at the baby whose teeth are not full and sighs.


    How many years will it take for such a small child to be taught? What about freedom?


    But there''s no way.


    Even if she left the world, the client''s body had been transformed by aura, and there was aura in it. No ident, she would not have the same physical condition as Gu Yi. Therefore, if she spent a few years and ten years cultivating a child, she could be free for some years.


    As a result, none of these children met the requirements.


    Sigh, let''s take the child away and look for it again.


    The demon king was in the national master''s pce all day long, and he never talked to Meng Li since that night.


    Meng Li''s eyes are full of disgust.


    But there''s a lot to eat. The expenses of the government have gone up.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about him, let him go.


    This day, she was reading in her study. The wisteria came out, and its red leaves caressed Meng Li''s wrist.


    Since she woke up in the system spacest time, wenqingteng would asionallye out and make a fuss at her.


    Although Meng Li thinks it''s more likely to ask her for a spirit stone, she''s not an understanding person.


    Where is she going to find the stone.


    Results demon king suddenly appeared in Meng Li''s desk.


    Small nose together Meng Li''s wrist, Meng Li quickly pped his hands, asked tengyin up.


    The demon king asked curiously:


    "what was it just now? It''s full of life. "


    Meng Liughed and asked, "what''s the life?"


    "You must have a baby. Don''t hide it."


    The demon king was a little anxious.


    Meng Li see demon king this urgent roar appearance, won''t hit her to ask the idea of the rattan?


    She took a wary look at the demon king and asked her if she wanted


    No.


    Looking at Meng Li''s alert, the demon king was speechless. He said:


    "you give me some life, I will exchange things for you."


    Meng Li''s interest:


    "what to exchange?"


    The demon king asked back:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Li thought of the power of the demon king''s space, if the demon king was willing to teach her how to feel the power of space.


    Can''t rush, there is no power of time and space, the power of space is also very let her heart.


    But how to give vitality to the demon king?


    Meng Li suddenly remembered that the story introduction of wenqingteng at that time was that it could absorb vitality and energy, and give back to its owner.


    So, the wisteria didn''t give back to her.


    Is it because she is a soul?


    Meng Li said:


    "do you have any unique skills that can teach me two moves?"


    The demon king said triumphantly:


    "then I have many unique skills."


    Meng Li Mei''s heart beat and said:


    "I want the move that you suddenly appeared in front of me just now."


    The demon king''s voice was a little disdainful:


    "I have a big heart, but I don''t think you can learn it. It''s a very profound and unique skill."


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows and ignores the demon king''s disdainful voice. He looks at the demon king''s small chin. It''s really cute. He can''t help but stretch out his hand to poke it. As a result, a force bounces on her hand, which is very painful.Demon King:


    "why do you women want to touch me all the time?"


    Women are really terrible. When they are in human shape, they think about his beauty. They can easily transform into a form, and they also want to use their hands and feet.


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "if you are an ugly animal, I will not hold out my hand."


    The demon king turned into a naked mole and asked Meng Li:


    "do you think so?"


    Meng Li looked down at the demon king. He had two long front teeth, a few loose hairs on his face and no hair on his body


    It''s really ugly.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and smile:


    "if you like it, that''s it."


    It''s true that the hamster abandoned himself and turned himself into a little ugly.


    Seeing that the demon king was normal, Meng Li turned the topic back:


    "if you are willing to teach me seriously, will it be me who can learn?"


    The demon king was silent for a moment:


    "another condition?"


    Meng Li: "forget it. There''s no need to talk about it."


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, the demon king began to threaten Meng Li:


    "if you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll do it myself. You should know that you are not against me."


    "I advise you to know the good and the bad."


    Meng Li chuckled. The demon king''s temperament didn''t change at all.


    She said indifferently:


    "whatever you want, I think even if you kill me, you won''t get the life in your mouth."


    Demon King


    This temperament reminds him of the rabbit demon for no reason. Later, the rabbit demon seems to have changed his temperament.


    That temperament is gone.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever meet a man of character here.


    Sigh, teaching is really troublesome.


    Stupid people can piss him off.


    And this woman is not as simple as it seems.


    Demon King face some can''t put down, want to say big deal to teach, but can''t say.


    Seeing that the demon king hesitated, Meng Li gave the demon king a little step down and said:


    "it''s none of your business to think about teaching anyway."


    The demon king pondered for a moment and went down the steps:


    "OK, give me life quickly."


    Meng Li asked:


    "how can I give it to you?"


    The demon king snorted:


    "are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid?"


    Meng Li said: "I really don''t know."


    "Then take it out and I''ll see."


    The demon king is in a bit of a hurry.


    Meng Li hesitates for a moment. Even if the demon king wants to rob her, she can''t rob her. Wenqing vine is rted to her soul. She can directly get Wenqing vine back to the system space.


    If the demon king really killed her, it would be a lesson if she didn''t know people clearly.


    If you go back to the system space, and you can do it all over again, the task fails.

 Chapter 300

    Calcte in mind, there is no unbearable consequences.


    Meng Li touched his wrist and the wisteria came out.


    The demon king''s little paw immediately grabs Meng Li''s wrist, and his little nose gets together with the leaves of the Wisteria. Meng Li pulls the demon king''s paw away.


    Some said in disgust:


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The demon king also knew that he had lost his manners, and he said discontentedly:


    "I just came forward to help you have a look, and I didn''t mean anything else."


    Meng Li said: "that''s good."


    The demon king looked at the wisteria for a long time and didn''t find out what it was.


    The little thing is very chic


    Of course, in order not to expose his ignorance, he said:


    "are you connected with its soul?"


    Meng Li hum.


    Demon King way:


    "then you can give it an order." Come down and have a try?


    Should be ok?


    Meng Li was surprised and asked:


    "really?"


    The demon king said:


    "I''ve seen a lot of things and I know a lot. What''s the point of deceiving you?"


    The voice is still a little weak.


    Meng Li took a look at the Wisteria.


    Try to give it an order in my mind, about asking Teng Lingzhi is really weak to the sky, Meng Li gave an order more than ten times, its scarlet leaf tip began to shine.


    The demon king did not know where to turn out a jade bottle and appeared on the table.


    Meng Li takes the jade vase and looks at the tip of the leaf.


    The light flickered for a long time, and there was no reaction. Meng Li and the demon king were patient and so on.


    It took about a quarter of an hour for a drop of milky liquid from the scarlet leaf tip to enter the jade bottle, and the light faded away.


    Meng Li handed the jade bottle to the demon king.


    The demon king didn''t answer and said with some dissatisfaction:


    "that''s it?"


    Meng Li asked 6018 in his heart:


    "is this rare?"


    6018 said:


    "it''s a good thing to have such a big drop."


    Meng Li said to the demon king:


    "it''s a lot. I''ll give it to you first. When I''m free, you''ll teach me."


    The demon king''s eyes were a little straight, and he said:


    "drop more."


    This is a good thing, with this thing, his realm can break through again.


    It''s going to get back to where it is.


    He nced at Meng Li again. He was so red that he wanted to grab it.


    What a terrible thing such a good thing is to this man.


    The demon king is fighting with heaven and man in his heart, whether to rob or not.


    Forget it, if you don''t rob others, you''d better be cautious. Moreover, it''s immoral to rob others. It''s harmful to his mood and cultivation. The more you see the world, the more you know the world.


    What he pursued was no longer the simple and crude plunder of the demon world.


    Well, he has a bottom line.


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "it''s really gone. If I can''t, it''s a good thing. I can enjoy it myself."


    The demon king hummed and pondered:


    "well, I will be wronged."


    Looking at the demon king, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''m afraid I''m too happy to forgive others."


    The demon king snorted.


    I don''t want to talk.


    Meng Li put the jade bottle on the table. The demon king waved his paw. The jade bottle disappeared, and he also left.


    Meng Li looks at wenqingteng and is lost in thought.


    Meng Li asked 6018:


    "can you use this for Gu Yi?"


    "Yes, Gu Yi''s condition is different from that of ordinary patients. Hecks vitality and can use some medicine."


    "But not too much. He can''t stand it." 6018.


    Meng Li asked again, "is it useful for the soul?"


    Want to exploit the heart of Wisteria together, simply can''t control.


    It''s also mutual. If wenqingteng didn''t find a field of miraculous medicine at that time, she didn''t have any miraculous medicine. Those miraculous medicines yed a huge role in that mission.


    And it expanded her mental strength.


    But without her, wenqingteng couldn''t get into the field, let alone absorb so much vitality.


    "It''s also useful. It can wash the soul and make it more pure. It has many advantages. For example, if you give an order, it means it is willing."


    "Otherwise, it''s no use for you to give an order, either you don''t want it or you don''t have it." 6018.


    Meng Li holds the key point:


    "do you think it is a congenital spiritual treasure?"


    6018: "I pondered, the worst is also a congenital treasure."Meng Li is a little happy, but he doesn''t think that the worst is also a congenital Lingbao, and his expectation of wenqingteng rises again.


    Then cultivate first, unless it is necessary and not required to ask for love.


    Even if it''s not for the client, from her own point of view, she still needs Gu Yi''s advice, and she has to continue her life.


    Meng Teng can only get out of the bottle.


    This time, a drop of life liquid from the vine is much smaller than just now. Meng Li is not disappointed. It''s a little enough.


    He asked Xinde about the medicinal materials.


    Hind said he had sent someone to look for it.


    It should be back in a few days.


    Meng Liran.


    After two or three days, the medicine was finally found. Meng Li cooked the medicine and put the drop of vital liquid in the medicine bowl.


    Take it to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi looked at the medicine with a bitter smile:


    "why bother? My time ising, but I''m dying and wasting precious medicinal materials."


    Meng Li said:


    "drink first. It''s a waste not to drink."


    Gu Yi takes the medicine and shakes his head. It''s already cooked, but it''s no longer good. It''s a piece of his heart.


    Drink medicine, bitter mouth, but there is a cool feeling in it.


    It''s strange.


    This kind of cool feelinges from the inside and rushes into the brain. The dizzy head feels much clearer, and most of the body is tired.


    It''s amazing.


    He said with some surprise:


    "what kind of prescription does it have such effect?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "the form is an inspiration I got by chance when I studied ancient books, and then I made it myself. Can master drink it effectively?"


    Gu Yi nodded.


    Meng Li was surprised by Wen Yan for a moment, and then he felt some regret:


    "only one medicine was given to you by the former Emperor. Wen Yan is the only one in the world, and there are still some left. Don''t forget to drink it."


    There is such a thing. The medicine in it also uses that one.


    That is to make Gu Yi not suspicious, that is to say, there is only one portion of this medicine.


    What''s more, Guyi can''t stand more vitality liquid.


    Gu Yi was disappointed for a moment when he heard that he was so greedy for the world.


    Thinking of this, he adjusted his mind and said, "well, it''s just a pity that the medicine is used."


    "It''s a waste to use it on me."


    Meng Li looked at Gu Yi with disapproval:


    "Zheng Er didn''t like what the master said."


    Gu Yi smiles and feels better. He talks with Meng Li for a while.


    He also asked Meng Li if he wanted to train the next national teacher. Meng Li said yes. Gu Yi sighed and suggested that Meng Li: "you can find more children, raise them in the National Teacher''s office, study and observe together, and finally choose the one with the best talent to be the next national teacher."


    "In order to avoid idents on the way, it is not easy to break the inheritance."


    Meng Li said:


    "but it seems that my master has only one disciple."

 Chapter 301

    Gu Yi exined:


    "that''s because you were born to be a national teacher. It''s predestined. You won''t have an ident in the middle."


    "At that time, I also had elder and younger martial brothers. When I was young, I studied together. Later, my master chose me. In order to avoid fighting with my ssmates, my master sent them all out."


    "Go to the rivers andkes, never enter the court." Gu Yi gave a long sigh.


    Hearing this, Meng Li just said, "OK, I''ll look for it."


    Gu Yi hum, Meng Li asks Gu Yi to take a good rest and input some aura into his body.


    He left Gu Yi''s room.


    I found a circle of demon kings in the mansion, but I don''t know where they have gone.


    Meng Li can''t help but think that the demon king won''t benefit and run away.


    Forget it, it shouldn''t be.


    In order to prevent the emperor from sending the people in the plot to lead the war, Meng Li went to the meeting hall to wait for the emperor before the Emperor gave the imperial edict.


    I don''t know how long it took for the emperor toe slowly.


    Looking at Meng Li, he felt headache.


    When Meng Li saluted ording to the rules, the emperor said impatiently:


    "teacher, what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li was worried about the country and the people and said:


    "when I heard that the border was in emergency, I was worried about the border war, so it was difficult to sit and stand in peace..."


    The emperor looked at Meng Li and said casually:


    "and then


    Meng Li:


    " I''m worried. "


    The emperor said quietly:


    "master, your prediction is right, and you don''t have to apologize for death."


    "What''s more, master, your news is really good. As soon as I received the news, you came." He looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    She bowed her head:


    "I''m scared."


    The emperor snorted: "I don''t think you are scared at all."


    Meng Li


    That''s right.


    I''m smart atst.


    Meng Li was silent, and the emperor said:


    "OK, national teacher, why are you here for such a small matter?"


    "It''s just a barbarian. It''s not enough to worry about. Master, don''t worry too much." The emperor added.


    It doesn''t matter if you wear it on your face.


    Meng Li felt headache when he looked at the emperor.


    Everything is a small thing, so what is a big thing?


    She said:


    "emperor, this is a big deal. Don''t take it lightly."


    "What''s the National Teacher''s opinion?"


    The emperor directly threw the pot to Meng Li, and his body was crooked again. He was out of shape and looked at Meng Li with his chin supported by his hand.


    Although I can''t get it, it''s just pleasing to watch. It''s just that my character is as wordy as a pedantic old man, and a little thing is just like a bird in shock.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I''m willing to lead the troops to the border to repel the barbarians. One day I won''t repel them, one day I won''t go back to Beijing."


    It''s also a decision she made after careful consideration.


    She''s a little worried about other people''s going. It''s better to beat them up once.


    I don''t dare to fight. It''s better to pay double tribute to Qi if I fight.


    Meng Li''s heart gave a strange look at the first emperor. How could the emperor lead her to a wrong way of thinking? Did she have other people''s ideas?


    And in my heart, I can''t say that I can meet the person who killed the client in the plot.


    If it''s easy to get revenge, she won''t bother to find it again.


    The emperor pondered for a moment and said:


    "how can you go to the front line as a national teacher and a woman?"


    "Emperor, there were female generals in the former dynasty who led the troops to the army. Why not?"


    "Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there have also been national divisions leading the troops to the army. Why not?"


    This kind of precedent should not be too many, it is not surprising that women are inmand.


    "And the minister voluntarily asked for orders to go forward, hope the emperor''s favor." Meng Lidao.


    The emperor thought about it. Since the national master was going, he didn''t have to worry about the candidates.


    There are ready-made ones, so don''t waste too much.


    Moreover, the national teacher is different from the ordinary women. He is a good schr of the strange family of dunjia, and he is also a good schr of the imperial court. No matter how much his insight is, he is better than the ordinary women.


    If all the women in this world are within his reach, the national master is not his own.


    Moreover, in the emperor''s mind, it was easy to fight back barbarians, and it was rtively simple to bepetent.


    He said:


    "then I''ll take you as the general of Peking University and lead a hundred thousand troops to repel barbarians."


    Meng Li said forcefully in his voice:


    "I ept the order and thank the emperor for his kindness. I will fulfill my mission."


    The news that Meng Li appointed a general to go to war soon spread.He was especially surprised. Some of them agreed. If the national teacher went out in person, he would surely win a great victory.


    Some people don''t approve of it, and those who don''t approve of it are those who despise female national teachers in their hearts.


    What''s the matter? The imperial court has no one to use when the female national division goes to war. Is it better to change anyone?


    Then he went to find the emperor. These people are the people the emperor usually likes.


    After listening to others'' words, the emperor suddenly felt that there was something wrong with women. However, as the emperor, he was not joking, and it was difficult to turn back. He tricked a deputy general to go to the border with Meng Li.


    If there are Deputy generals, even if the female national teachers are useless, they will be avable at that time.


    This is more secure.


    The deputy general is a serious military general. He knows the meaning of going, but he is crushed by a female national teacher in name.


    My heart is still very upset.


    If it wasn''t for this female national division, he would be a great general in the north.


    Ah!


    On the day of the expedition, before dawn, Meng Li asked Xinde to put on her armor.


    Xinde said to Meng Li:


    "Guoshi, if anything happens, I''m willing to stand in front of him."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "don''t worry."


    Hind will follow her to the border and take care of her life.


    Gu Yi came and looked at Meng Li:


    "Zheng er." There are tears in my eyes and chokes in my voice.


    I don''t know if he can wait until shees back.


    Meng Li only said: "master, wait for me toe back."


    Gu Yi smiles bitterly and nods.


    "The border is chaotic and dangerous. We must be more careful here."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to take care of you." Gu Yi added.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "thank you, master. Don''t worry. I wille back with a big victory."


    Gu Yi waved his hand and looked at Meng Li reluctantly.


    With a sigh, he said:


    "go, go."


    "You muste back well and be careful in everything." Gu Yi told me again and again.


    Meng Li nodded and rode to the pce gate with Xin De.


    Meng Li stood in front of the pce gate, with his deputy general on his side and soldiers behind him. Although he was known as 100000 elite soldiers, in fact, there were not so many.


    The emperor and civil and military officials came to see him off.


    The emperor waved his hand:


    "General of the northern expedition, I order you to go out to fight back the barbarians from the northern border and go out immediately."


    "I take orders." Meng Li kneels down and embraces his fist.


    All the soldiers knelt down.


    After another walk, the right prime minister also went forward and exchanged greetings with Meng Li. He wished Meng Li a smooth trip and a great victory.


    After watching the show, the emperor yawned and said, "OK, it''s time. Let''s go."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She got up and raised her eyes. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of snow white.


    Smile, ride, go on the journey.

 Chapter 302

    Women are generals, and soldiers talk to each other all the way.


    We all know that this is the only woman in the imperial court and the national teacher of the country.


    Xu is because there are too many people in Beijing who are lower than Meng Li. Many officials also need to salute when they see Meng Li. On the contrary, these soldiers are in bnce and think it''s OK for women to be their leaders.


    Officials who are higher than them have to grovel to her.


    And the status of other people is so noble that they don''t have to kneel down when they see the emperor.


    I don''t think it''s anything.


    It''s just that some people question this national division''s ability to lead soldiers. If they don''t pay attention to fighting, they will die. How many of them won''t die if they have a goodmander.


    Looking at the appearance of the national division, he was so cool that he refused to be seen for thousands of miles. Some soldiers fell in love with him, and some soldiers had rather crooked ideas in their hearts.


    But no one dare to show it.


    This is due to the influence of the position of national teacher in the Qi Dynasty. The Chinese people all think that the national teacher is an envoy of heaven. Even the emperor did not dare to vite his ancestors'' etiquette and take Meng Li as his own. How could these people dare to act?


    In this age when most people believe in ghosts and gods and respect heaven and earth, no one dares to offend God, which will lead to the ountability and punishment of God.


    Deputy General Li rode on his horse and was very stuffy beside Meng Li.


    Already out of the capital, Meng Li turned his head and looked at Deputy General Li.


    "General Li?"


    Deputy General Li looked at Meng Li and said, "my Lord."


    Meng Li raised his chin, and his eyes were distant:


    "General Li should be called general, not national division."


    Deputy General Li shouts at Meng Li dryly:


    "general."


    Meng Li hooked his lips. It seems that Deputy General Li won''t ept.


    It doesn''t matter. I''ll always be convinced.


    Deputy General Li is a simple martial arts man. He is mediocre. His mind is not as crooked as that of Wen Chen. It''s not difficult to convince him.


    I didn''t expect that there were still people making trouble for her at the border.


    All the way, except for the lunch, Li said: "general, let''s camp."


    Meng Li gave a sound and found a ce to camp.


    After one night''s training, he didn''t sleep all night. On the second day, he marched for several days. It was a long way and hard to March. The farther away he was from the capital, the harder the road was.


    Along the way, Deputy General Li has nothing to say to Meng Li.


    What we talk about all day is:


    general, let''s camp.


    General, let''s eat.


    General, let''s March.


    ¡­¡­


    Said Meng Li felt that there was an automatic rm clock beside him.


    It finally reached the border.


    There was a general guarding the border. He was a bit silly when he saw Meng Li. He has been guarding the border all the year round, but he hasn''t seen Meng Li yet.


    Deputy General Li said: "General Liu, this is the national master. He was appointed by the emperor as the general of Zhengbei University,manding 100000 troops to support the border."


    General Liu was very surprised. Although he heard that the national division was a woman, he didn''t expect toe to the border.


    Sigh!


    Barbarians areing.


    Is this really OK?


    Meng Li doesn''t want to have a grudge with General Liu. He knows more about the defense of the border and the habits and tactics of foreign people than himself. Only by cooperating with each other can he defeat the enemy better.


    Thinking of this, she specially gave general Liu a smile and said, "General Liu has a long reputation, and I''m familiar with him in Beijing. Now I finally see him. He is as extraordinary as the rumor."


    Business is blowing.


    General Liu was shaken by Meng Li''s smile. Because of the strong wind and sand along the border and the bad weather, the women he raised were rare.


    At the sight of such an outstanding looking woman, and at the same time, she was suddenly flushed and blushed.


    He coughed awkwardly and said, "the general has killed the general , thest general.... "


    General Liu, a man in his forties, is used to being rough and crazy. He is also a military general. He can''t learn Meng Li''s rhetoric.


    I don''t know how to go on.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "no harm."


    General Liu was stunned for a moment, and then remembered: "in order to take care of the general and the soldiers, the general has been ready. The general will be very tired after a long journey. Why don''t you go to have a rest first, and thene out to have a meal."


    Meng Ligang nodded, but general Liu seemed to think of something, and even said:


    "general is a woman. If the general doesn''t want to drink and eat meat like us men, he can be excused. Tell general Mo, who will order someone to prepare food for him alone."


    Meng Li shakes his head:


    "Liu Jiang''s beauty will be appreciated by us, and we will be there by then."Deputy General Li next to him turned his mouth.


    Take a look at General Liu, disdain.


    The guy who can''t walk when he sees a woman is trying topliment her.


    Oh, Pooh, there''s no masculinity.


    He was silent.


    Meng Li returned to the general''s residence in the city, took a bath, and then went to the camp. It was evening. ording to the order of official positions, Meng Li sat at the top.


    Beside him stood hind.


    General Liu, Deputy General Li and some other generals are sitting at the bottom, and arge number of people behind them are soldiers.


    Large pots of meat andrge pots of wine were brought up.


    Meng Li took the lead in holding up a bowl of wine and stood up. So did everyone.


    Meng Li carries the wine and carries the spirit power:


    "this bowl of wine is for everyone here. It''s your blood every time. Only in this way can the people live and work in peace and contentment, and your contribution can''t be ignored."


    Her voice is clear, clear and clear to everyone''s ears.


    Meng Li took the lead in drying the whole bowl of wine, and many people said: "thank you, general. This is our duty and mission. We will live up to our mission and live up to our general."


    Meng Li took the opportunity to say a few more words to boost morale, anyway, the soul chicken soup does not need money, hard to boil for them to drink.


    At the end of the day, most of the people were infected by Meng Li, and they were all impassioned.


    Even Deputy General Li was infected by Meng Li and couldn''t help being moved.


    Meng Li finally got to the point:


    "we all have wives and children, old and young, and we are marching outside. We all hope that our wives and children, old and young, are safe and smooth. So are the people in the border. They are also human beings. They need your protection to avoid being robbed and bullied."


    "If it''s serious, it''s brutal, ambitious, we don''t work hard, rx, passive, and don''t guard the border, do you know the consequences?"


    "The result is that the barbarians are not satisfied with the border cities. They want to go deep into them. There are your wives, children and parents."


    "Therefore, no matter from home or from the country, we should do our best to fight back barbarians and show the power of great Qi, which is also the best way to protect our families."


    Meng Li said, put away aura, eyes fiercely swept the camp of a ck soldiers, these soldiers, she brought from the capital.


    Anyway, we have to talk about what we should say. It''s the best if we have the effect, but we don''t force it if we don''t have the effect.

 Chapter 303

    "Guard the border and repel barbarians."


    "Guard the border, repel barbarians..."


    Cried the soldiers.


    Meng Li nodded and interacted with the soldiers.


    Then there is eating meat and drinking.


    I also talked with General Liu about the situation of the border. They have beaten away barbarians several times, but the loss is rtivelyrge.


    The barbarians are cunning. They will run away if they can''t win. After reorganizing the army, they wille back to harass them. No matter what time they are, they are too defenseless and exhausted.


    General Liu said that if it had not been for the increase of soldiers and the strengthening of defense, it would have been impossible to defend the border.


    It suddenly urred to me that this was what the national master wanted for the border at that time. General Liu got up from his seat and knelt down on one knee:


    "the national master has a brilliant n. Atst, he will thank the national master for the people in the border."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "General Liu, it''s all within the general''s responsibility."


    When Deputy General Li saw Meng Li and General Liuing and going, he seemed particrly out of ce.


    There are only three of them with the highest official positions, and after drinking some wine, he is really depressed. He doesn''t like the feeling of being ignoredpletely.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I can''t eat any meat, just drink.


    Meng Li and General Liu, youe and I go, another wave ofmercial mutual blows.


    He nced at the stuffy Deputy General Li.


    Atst, everyone had a good meal and drink. Meng Li wanted to go back to his residence. On the way, Xinde asked Meng Li:


    "my Lord, it''s OK. Can I find you a piece of wine soup?"


    Meng Li looks at Xin Dehong''s face in the light of the camp fire and says seriously:


    "I''m not drunk."


    Hinde: "it''s Good


    Drunk people say they''re not drunk.


    When Meng Li arrived at his residence, he didn''t n to practice tonight, but still needed to have a sleep. Xinde came in from the outside, took a bowl and handed it to Meng Li:


    "drink it, my Lord, it''s better."


    Meng Li looked at the sobering soup, didn''t she say she wasn''t drunk?


    Why don''t you believe her.


    Forget it, drinking a little doesn''t affect anything. Meng Li drinks the hangover soup and says to Xinde:


    "I''m sleeping, so are you."


    Hind


    Some worried: "Mr. Guoshi, are you really not drunk?"


    When I was with the master, he would sit there with his knees crossed, motionless.


    Today, it''s a change of normal.


    I''m not used to it.


    Meng Liughs: "I still want to rest."


    Then, with her arms outstretched, hind came forward to change for her.


    After cleaning up, hind goes to bed. She and Meng leave the same room.


    The next day, Meng Li began to integrate the army. He looked at the map and asked the local generals to report to her about all aspects of the situation. Food and weapons were also the top priority.


    Looking at a woman with red lips and white teeth in armor sitting on it, some generals couldn''t keep up their spirits and powerlessly reported to Meng Li.


    I forgot what Meng Li saidst night.


    In particr, Deputy General Li has been silent, just like Meng Li owes him millions of silver.


    Meng Li sees all this in his eyes, but he doesn''t make any moves. He has many opportunities to establish himself in the army, so he doesn''t have to worry when he firstes.


    So as not to cause more extreme reactions.


    Wait until she gets her grades.


    I also looked at the original defensive strength to find out which areas were weak.


    And they scattered the troops they had brought in andid them in important ces.


    After all this, it''s already afternoon.


    Xinde served Meng Li a meal. Meng Li took a few mouthfuls and began to recall the plot. He drew a picture of the foreigner who killed the client at that time. Since he was one of the generals who invaded the capital at that time, he should not be unknown.


    If you can''t tell General Liu, you''ll know. If you want to know the details of this person first, you''ll know better in your heart.


    Meng Li finds General Liu with the portrait. After looking at it, General Liu asks: "why does general Liu have a portrait of this man?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s a long story. I''ll talk to General Liu in detail some other day. You must know him. First, you can tell Ben about him."


    General Liu organized thenguage in his heart.


    Then he said:


    "Youda, a general from the barbarian side, is a rookie over the past few years. He is brave and good at fighting, and has made outstanding achievements. It is said that he has won no disadvantage in fighting. He has engulfed several tribes around them, expanded his territory, plundered a lot of property for his people, and captured many people to be ves. He is regarded as the God of war on their side Ordinary people. "


    "However, in the eyes of the general, Youda is very cruel and cruel. He doesn''t have the heart of benevolence and righteousness, and can''t be moralized."


    "This time, he is themander-in-chief. He is arrogant and looks down on us. He only sent his generals to fight against us. He also said that he disdains to fight against us. I''m really angry.""In the past, barbarians had to face up, find a reason to negotiate, and then start fighting."


    "This time he didn''t want to do even face Kung Fu, so he directly ordered people to attack the city. He was really arrogant."


    At this point, General Liu was angry.


    Angry face ck red, this is insulting them.


    And because of this unexpected attack, the city was held, but they lost a lot of soldiers.


    Meng Li looks at Youda''s portrait and draws his lips. General Liu''sments are quite in ce.


    If we can kill the God of war there, it will be a great blow to the morale of the soldiers there.


    It is easier for an army without morale to fight.


    Meng Li said:


    "general, don''t be angry for this kind of person. You can tell me about this person''s deeds and tactics."


    "Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles."


    General Liu pondered for a moment and asked Meng Li:


    "general, how did you know about this man? It was only a few days ago that the general finally realized that he was the leader of the army to harass the border. He has written a memorial and reported it to the Imperial court. I hope the imperial court will pay attention to it, but it hasn''t arrived yet."


    Meng Li has a headache. How to make it up?


    With an enigmatic look on her face, she said:


    "it''s because Ben will dream of him!"


    General Liu, an honest man, asked Meng Li: "what did you dream of?"


    Could it be a warning from heaven?


    Meng Li''s face was a little intolerant, but also with heartache:


    "dream of..."


    Her tone stopped and she took a look at General Liu. Her eyes were staring at her eagerly. She said:


    "forget it, I can''t say it. It''s not a good thing."


    General Liu suddenly became nervous. That''s not a good omen?


    No more questioning.


    General Liu told Meng Li what he knew about Youda.


    How did Youda swallow those tribes, how did he fight, and how he brutalized the local people after the upation.


    Meng Li basically knows everything. He feels that every move of Meng Li reveals calmness and calmness, which makes him feel at ease. He always feels that the other party really has a way to repel barbarians and frighten them.


    After listening to General Liu''s story, Meng Li feels that the other party''s character is strange and changeable.


    It seems a little unpredictable.

 Chapter 304

    After Meng Li got to know him, he went back to his home and practiced as well as soldiers.


    The barbarians raised their troops and failed to enter the city to snatch things. The food they prepared was limited. They would not spend it with them all the time outside.


    So before long, we will certainly raise our troops again.


    While training the soldiers, Meng Li ns to teach them to form an array. Deputy General Li disagrees with Meng Li.


    He said:


    "general, we just need to guard the border well, and the barbarians are good at fighting immediately. The disadvantage of our array is obvious."


    Then his voice became smaller, and he murmured:


    "it''s better to practice archery if you have time."


    Meng Li looked at Deputy General Li:


    "you can fight immediately and form an array. You have to be organized in order to fight. If you are disorganized, you can easily be beaten by the enemy and get into chaos."


    "Our soldiers are not good at fighting at once. You have to form an array..."


    Deputy General Li stares at Meng Li discontentedly.


    General Liu quickly made aeback:


    "don''t fight between the two generals, Deputy General Li. Why don''t you first see the array of the isted general''s army?"


    Deputy General Li red:


    "it''s imminent, and it''s a waste of time."


    Meng Li looked at Deputy General Li:


    "are you not satisfied with this general?"


    "I''m going to be the suprememander. I''ve got a lot of orders. Don''t you understand?"


    Deputy General Li choked and looked at Meng Li''s fierce eyes. He was a little hairy at the bottom of his heart. Then he wanted toe. What was he afraid of?


    When he came here, the emperor''s implication was that if the national master could not, he would make a decision.


    He started from the overall situation.


    After peace of mind, he said:


    "yes, general, the battlefield is not a joke. It is rted to the lives of soldiers and the safety of the people. Since the general has never fought before, it is inevitable that he will worry."


    Meng Li sneered.


    He took a look at Deputy General Li and the soldiers at the bottom of his eyes. When they looked at Deputy General Li, they seemed to think that what Deputy General Li said was reasonable.


    To say that Deputy General Li has not won several battles, but Meng Li does not want to expose his shorings.


    But today, Vice Admiral Li has sent Liwei''s opportunity to her. She doesn''t have to talk about it all.


    Let these soldiers see that she is not a weak woman in their eyes.


    She said to Deputy General Li:


    "if you don''t agree with me today, I''d betterpete with my general in front of so many soldiers. If I lose, I''ll write to the emperor and resign as a general to assist you at the border."


    Deputy General Li looked at Meng Li''s provocative eyes and was even more unconvinced.


    He snorted:


    "you''re a woman. I''ll do anything with you. Even if I''m better than you, I won''t win."


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "could it be that Deputy General Li didn''t dare?"


    "Who dare not?"


    Deputy General Li immediately retorted, which was very useful to him.


    If he doesn''t fight, he won''t dare. If he does, he won''t win. It''s just!


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I will see you, but I dare not."


    General Liu wiped his sweat and looked at Meng Li and Vice General Li:


    "two generals, this..."


    "Deputy General Li, please admit your mistake to the general."


    He thought about it and tried to persuade Deputy General Li.


    Deputy General Li said:


    "hum, I''m right."


    Think about it:


    "fight, offend."


    He threw his fist at Meng Li.


    Since he came to her and wanted to lose face, he would help her.


    It''s no joke to lead a soldier to fight. Instead of being wronged by her at that time, it''s better to solve the problem now.


    Meng Li:


    "that''s good."


    After that, the two agreed on three contests, the first, martial arts contest, the second, archery contest, and the third. They each led a team of soldiers to carry out the exercise. Whoever led the team to win would win.


    Meng Li said:


    "whenever Ben will lose a match, Ben will write that his fate is decided by Shangshu Sheng."


    Meng Li arched his hand in the direction of the emperor.


    "Well, thest general does not covet the position ofmander of the general. He will also go to the book sage and ask the sage to send a suitable general to lead the troops." Deputy General Li said.


    General Liu sighed.


    Why not.


    There is always one person who can''t get off the table, but they have already made an agreement, and he can''t change it.


    The soldiers at the bottom were whispering.


    "You say who wins and who loses?"


    "Needless to say, the national master looks at his delicate and soft body, Vice General Li looks at his tall and powerful body, and Vice General Li is sure to win."


    "But the national teacher looks confident."


    "I don''t know."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While the soldiers were talking, the contest between Meng Li and Deputy General Li had already begun.


    The firstpetition was martial artspetition. It''s very simple for Meng Li to win over Deputy General Li.


    However, in order to save some face for Deputy General Li, Leng was struggling with him for more than a quarter of an hour before winning him.


    It''s embarrassing and pompous to avoid being defeated by her as soon as shees up.


    The soldiers at the bottom were stunned.


    This


    General Liu also red round his eyes. He was close to him, and clearly saw the master''s moves. It seemed very simple, but it seemed very difficult.


    I can''t understand


    Deputy General Li was also stunned. When Meng Li''s sword pointed to his neck, he really felt that he had lost.


    If this is the enemy, then his head is afraid to be taken by the enemy to record military industry.


    Meng Li put away his sword, arched his hand to Deputy General Li and said: "Deputy General Li, because the contest has to be divided, I have to do this. I''m sorry to offend you. I hope you can forgive me."


    Deputy General Li got up and swept the surrounding ck area. His face turned red, embarrassed and a little ashamed.


    Take a look at the other person''s sincere face, nocency, no disdain, give him an apology, did not take the opportunity to humiliate him, this mind


    OK?


    I don''t feel so embarrassed.


    However, we can''t only rely on one person to lead the army to fight. No matter how powerful one person is, can he defeat the enemy''s army?


    It doesn''t mean that a person is a good general if he is superior to him in force.


    Immediately, the two men and a second, shooting.


    Meng Li''s every arrow hit the bull''s-eye.there was no suspense. Vice General Li lost again.


    The crowd was stunned and couldn''t help swallowing. Is this still a woman?


    It looks soft and weak, fighting is more powerful than men, shooting is also more powerful than men, national teachers are not all respectable, how can these?


    Or do national teachers have to know these?


    Is it too hard to be a national teacher?


    So demanding?


    Deputy General Li is a little tired. I don''t know how.


    Is it true that the shooting that I practiced hard every day since I was a child is fake?


    He began to look forward to the third game. The other side said that if he lost one game, he would resign himself.


    This third game needs to be prepared. Both sides need two hours to train their soldiers.


    One man, one hundred soldiers.


    Meng Li looked at 100 soldiers. They all looked at themselves with curious orplicated eyes andughed:


    "you listen to Ben, Ben will let you win, and then Ben will treat you to drink and eat meat."


    When the soldiers heard that they were drinking and eating meat, their eyes became brighter. They thought that Meng Li had won two games before, and it should be OK to win another one.


    If you win, the bull will blow for a while.


    They yelled:


    "the general has orders. Don''t dare not follow them."

 Chapter 305

    After two hours, Meng Li arranged a simple array.


    Deputy General Li is ready.


    Because it''s a drill, we all stop at the point. Therefore, when Meng Li''s 100 soldiers can''t move and break through the siege, it''s a deration of Meng Li''s victory.


    Deputy General Li finally felt ashamed and apologized to Meng Li:


    "general, if you offend him, please punish him."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s just a contest."


    Deputy General Li:


    "but the general didn''t speak ill of the general before."


    Meng Liughs: "do you have it?"


    If you really punish Deputy General Li now, people in the army will talk about her small stomach.


    And it''s not necessary.


    Meng Li or keep the promise, so invited the hundred soldiers to drink and eat meat, everyone big duoshuo, are talking about today''s things.


    Some of the doubts about Meng Li''s ability to lead the army to fight in the war have been dispelled.


    A little bit more confident.


    Vice Admiral Li drinks alone in his room. General Liu knocks on the door and drinks with him.


    He wasforted again.


    Deputy General Li''s depression is better.


    On the second day, Meng Li began to train everyone. Deputy General Li didn''t say a word. Meng Li didn''t care what he thought.


    Just don''t go against her.


    Deputy General Li dared to tantly disagree yesterday, and the confidence should be given by the one on the Dragon chair.


    Even if they don''t give confidence to others in this era, they will not.


    In addition, Meng Li established his prestige yesterday, and today''s military training is rtively smooth.


    Of course, Meng Li made people rush to work day and night earlier and made a lot of flying hooks and wolf teeth.


    This can be mass produced, the manufacturing process is not difficult, and the construction period is short.


    But in the city, there is a surprising effect.


    When people see the weapons they have made and want to fight against them, they suddenly feel two battles.


    And when you know that this is made by the national teacher, you can''t help but change your outlook on Meng.


    -


    after a few days of training, the soldiers reported.


    Said the enemy troops came again, Meng Li boarded the wall, ordered all departments ready to meet the enemy.


    Spies report right, in a short while, toward this side of the Wu Yang Yang rushed over a piece of enemy.


    In the dark, the enemy came on horseback. Without saying a word, they began to shoot back with bows and crossbows, trying to nder and repel the soldiers on their side.


    Meng Li nced at the leader of the enemy who wasmanding the battle below. There was no figure of DA in it.


    A little disappointed.


    And countless arrows fly to shoot over, Meng Li side with the sword in his hand to kill the arrow, at the same time told everyone to first just defense, do not fight back.


    The other side saw that if they didn''t take the move, they couldn''t waste their arrows in vain, so they began to set up thedder to attack the city.


    Meng Li asked people to use the hook to throw into the enemy. It''s no problem to kill two or three people at a time.


    From time to time came the cry of the enemy.


    He also threw the wolf''s tooth racket, which had sharp des on all sides. It had a good effect on killing the enemy, and had no power to fight back.


    The general of the enemy troops, seeing that things are not good, yells at Meng Li.


    General Liu stands beside Meng Li and ns to trante for him.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he heard Meng Li say:


    "no trantion, I don''t want to know what they said."


    General Liu


    Meng Li had the advantage, so he ordered people to shoot the enemy.


    This time, the other side is to test their strength.


    After shouting for a while, the leader of the other side began to order the retreat.


    General Liu said: "they are going to retreat."


    Meng Li nodded and understood himself, saying:


    "except for the necessary city guards, the rest of them will catch up with the enemy."


    If they dare to harass and test at will, they will not dare to open the gate.


    We must take advantage of the opportunity to beat them in a mess.


    General Liu stopped Meng Li:


    "general, you can''t chase a poor enemy, you can''t be a barbarian, you can''t have an ambush."


    Meng Li: "no way."


    "Chase! Those who do not follow will be dealt with by militaryw. " She eximed.


    Next to Meng Li, Xinde, also wearing armor, said:


    "my Lord, I''ll go too."


    Meng Li: "no, you stay in the city."


    Xinde is reluctant. She is extremely worried about Meng Li''s safety. Meng Li sees this:


    "if you are not obedient, I will send you back to Beijing."


    Having said that, she hurried down the wall, and all the people had to leave with Meng. Some of them rode on horseback, some of them walked on foot, opened the gate and rushed out. The enemy had retreated for some distance.See Meng Li they unexpectedly rushed out, immediately some flustered.


    I didn''t expect to rush out so boldly.


    Coping with some unprepared, the other party leader red at Meng Li and kept talking.


    Meng Li didn''t understand and didn''t want to listen.


    They told people to go after them with all their strength, and soon they caught up with them.


    Meng Li mped his horse''s belly, rushed into the enemy and started to fight with his sword.


    Shouting:


    "array."


    Although some of the soldiers were not proficient, they made a good array and surrounded some of the other soldiers.


    General Liu, who was riding on a horse beside him, could understand what the other side said intermittently.


    But seeing that Meng Li is fighting the enemy bravely, she doesn''t want to hear all this nonsense.


    Thinking of this, General Liu closed his mouth in silence.


    Seeing Meng Li in the enemy''s valiant manner, he could even kill one person with one sword, his heart trembled.


    Deputy General Li''s heart also shook.


    How can a woman train her ability to kill without blinking an eye?


    However, the enemy, who was not besieged, saw that the situation was so bad that the other side was so fierce that they did not choose to rescue their soldiers, but ran away directly.


    Seeing this, the besieged enemy troops were immediately disheartened and demoralized.


    Even the strength to wave a knife and a gun seems to be much less.


    When the rest of the soldiers were hanged, Meng Li''s sword was covered with scarlet blood. Looking at the corpses on the ground, there were enemies and their own, her heart was numb.


    Her face was covered with blood on her armor.


    He looked extremely cold.


    The soldiers cheered at the sight of so many enemy heads.


    Li Fu Jiang looks at Meng Li''s arm deep visible bone wound, and the other side''s expression is indifferent, no pain, it seems that the wound is not in her body in general.


    His Adam''s Apple moved and he didn''t say anything.


    The runners let them run. Meng Li didn''t n to catch up this time. He has already gained a lot.


    She led the army back to the city.


    Go back to your room and ask hind to bandage her wound.


    Xinde looked at Meng Li''s arm, flesh and blood turned out, and her heart suddenly began to ache. She said:


    "my Lord, is it painful, shall we go back?"


    Meng Li looks at Xinde:


    "nonsense, is it a joke to lead a soldier to fight? If I get hurt, I will go back to Beijing. Do you want me to be ridiculed by people all over the world?"


    Xinde quickly pleaded guilty:


    "my Lord, it''s the maidservant who wants to make a mistake."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. She had several wounds on her body. After Xinde bandaged her one by one, Xinde retreated. Meng Li took a breath of cold air in pain.

 Chapter 306

    The fight back in this war is very beautiful.


    But the enemy''s mood is not beautiful.


    They sent people to denounce Meng Li''s behavior and threatened him with arrogance.


    Meng Li asked people to go back to Youda and say that he had the ability toe in person.


    Don''t shrink behind the soldiers.


    It''s not like being a general.


    But some of them were not deceived. He sent troops to harass them again and again, and retreated so fast that Meng Li didn''t dare to chase them rashly. He must have been deceived once there. If he said he couldn''t, he would set traps for them.


    However, since we still have the courage to harass them.


    Meng Li didn''t want to keep his hand. He made some cold weapons so that they didn''t have a way to deal with them.


    Every time we attack the city, we lose a lot.


    They want to consume the strength of this side. Meng Li doesn''t want to. With more times, there are also some problems.


    Food is consumed day by day, and weapons are also consumed.


    Every siege also resulted in casualties of soldiers, and every time they failed to attack.


    After a long attack, some soldiers lost their fighting spirit.


    Morale is getting low.


    Youda can''t help it any more. He scolds his generals, reorganizes the army, trains his soldiers, and doesn''t want to waste any more.


    I want to win it at one stroke.


    He also knew that it was meaningless for him to consume any more. It was not only the loss of food, but also the gradual decline of morale, which was greatly detrimental to the war.


    Meng Li is in the city. The enemy hasn''te to harass them for a month. He knows in his heart that the other party is serious.


    She also stepped up her time to train soldiers.


    I hope that if I can take down the top of my head in one fell swoop, I will give the enemy a heavy blow.


    When the enemy troops came to the city, Meng Li and all the soldiers had been waiting on the gate.


    Meng liyouda died, their morale was greatly reduced, and the main generals were still arguing about whether to continue to attack the city or retreat back to make a new battle n.

 Chapter 307

    Those who propose to withdraw and those who are suggested to attack ridicule cowardice.


    To be honest, although Youda is called the God of war by their people, Youda is not very good to his subordinates.


    And Youda''s military achievements are so outstanding, beautiful women, beautiful houses, rare treasures, everything.


    It''s so outstanding that it makes them useless.


    After stealing the limelight of too many people, he died. After careful consideration, he had a feeling that it was hard to say.


    It''s not a bad feeling anyway.


    He felt that Youda was too arrogant to lead thousands of troops. He molested other generals under the city wall and did not order to attack the city.


    As a result, he was shot dead. It''s just


    They also want to try again. If they canmand the soldiers to attack the city, even if they can''t, they will be severely hit and their vitality will be greatly damaged, so as to show that they are not inferior to the God of war.


    Those who suggested withdrawing said that those who suggested attacking were too reckless and had no brains.


    It''s called mutual repugnance.


    I''ve been arguing.


    I went to fight for this. I gave a randommand of the battle and made it disorganized.


    This made them fall into a passive position, and gradually they could not resist.


    Finally, it is suggested that the situation will be more and more unfavorable to them when they continue to attack the city.


    Once again, the evacuation was ordered.


    I ran away in ashes.


    Meng Li didn''t go after him.


    After that, the other side came again, but still couldn''t attack. Their food supplies were hijacked several times by Mengli.


    Angry, the people over there wrote directly to the emperor, denouncing Daqi for being unreasonable, which was banditry.


    They also killed their famous general Youda. We must have a statement from Daqi.


    Emperor Daqi sent several secret letters to Meng Li, asking him not to be so tough and to make peace if he could.


    It''s a waste of money to fight.


    How long has this battle been fought? Most of the barbarian areas are barrennd. What they want is only food and cloth. Let''s send them away.


    Meng Li


    Was the emperor frightened by a threatening letter from the other party?


    Meng Li learned that taxes in some rich counties had increased.


    Anyway, those people in the imperial court were shouting that the Treasury was going to be empty on the ground of border war.


    The uprising was widespread, but it was suppressed by state violence.


    Meng Li sneers, can war be finished in one day?


    If the other party doesn''t give up, she has to fight with them. What can she do?


    Can we send someone to make peace now?


    The other party will probably wait here to give them a step down, and then attribute the fault to the rtives and take the opportunity to put forward conditions.


    It is said that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Meng Li sent people to sneak into the territory of the enemy co Lin and found out that the news of Youda''s death had not spread in their country.


    Meng Li had people preach that Youda, the God of war, was dead.


    I''d like to go to the countries around cobollin country to publicize it.


    Youdanone frightens a lot of people. Many countries or tribes around them fear youdanone''s reputation.


    Because he led almost everything.


    Now Youda is dead, and some of the other party''s troops are sent out to attack Daqi. Will someone take this opportunity to attack the state of coblin?


    Or therge number of prisoners who were brought back to the kingdom of cobollin by Youda and used to be ves. When Youda died, they probably wanted to rise up against him, right?


    Some countries are suspicious and send people to the border to make secret inquiries.


    Meng Li hangs Youda''s body at the gate of the city to let people see it generously.


    Fortunately, Youda''s body was treated by Meng Li. In addition to the cold of the border, we can make sure that you can tell this is Youda.


    It''s also guarded so that Youda''s body won''t be stolen.


    By the way, they are not easy to bully. They have to consider their own abilities. They havee and go.


    One day, if you want to offend your rtives, it depends on whether you have someone more powerful than Youda.


    Not surprisingly, the border of cobollin was also attacked by other countries, and thosends that had been attacked suddenly rebelled again.


    The state of cobollin was very busy, and the war consumed materials, which made it difficult to supply the troops stationed outside the border of Daqi.


    It hurts their brains.


    It''s meaningless to stay any longer. Of course, we should keep our country and fight others again.


    Now it''s hard to protect yourself. I''d better go back and concentrate my firepower to resist the attack of others.


    He left the border area overnight.


    Meng Li counted the so-called 100000 troops. Originally, there were less than 100000 people, but now there are still 20000 or 30000.


    How to deal with these twenty or thirty thousand people, Meng Li wrote to the emperor, the emperor said casually.


    I don''t care about these 20000 or 30000 people at all.


    Meng Li thinks about it, then take these people back.It''s wrong to do too much. For the time being, CO Lin can''te to them.


    She can go back and deal with things.


    But Qi''s country is not preserved.


    Although the foreigners have withdrawn from the border, as long as they do not enter the border, they will not threaten the Daqi River and mountains, and Youda will also die, but the emperor is extravagant, licentious, fatuous and ipetent. Under such rule, the country is bound to be weak.


    In the future, there will be foreigners attacking the rtives.


    There''s no this and that.


    Moreover, there are more and more civil uprisings. Who knows which pair of uprisings will win the world one day.


    It is impossible to expect the emperor to reduce taxes and pacify the people.


    The gold in the Treasury seemed to be his life.


    In fact, the change of dynasties is a very normal thing, no one can guarantee the eternal generations, but she can also understand the patriotism of the client.


    Before the day of returning to Beijing was decided, Meng Li and Xinde went to the city. The border city was no more prosperous than the capital city, walking in twos and threes on the street.


    There is still snow on the ground. Last night, a heavy snow covered the earth with silver makeup.


    The food is no more exquisite than the capital. Seeing that there are mutton soup sellers in roadside shops, Meng Li said to Xinde:


    "let''s have a bowl of mutton soup to warm up."


    Meng Li was dressed in thick clothes, women''s clothes and a hat. It seemed that he was a richdy.


    The curtain cap covers the face with white gauze, hazy, and the woman is not allowed to let others spy on her face.


    When people take a nce, they dare not stop and look at Meng Lang more, so as not to be criticized.


    It''s not that Meng Li wants to dress like this, but her reputation and portrait have been spread in the border cities. Those people respect her as a national teacher and thank her for guarding the border and protecting their safety.


    Once she came out and caused a sensation. Many people gathered around her, and some people knelt down to thank her.


    Meng likes to wear some curtains, so she is embarrassed to keep a low profile.


    Xinde looked at the busy figure of the shop owner at the door, and she said:


    "good."


    Meng Li nodded. She entered the shop and sat down. There was a stove beside the seat. The decoration of the shop was simple. There were several tables and several stools.


    The shop owner came to him and asked Meng Li how many bowls he had.


    Meng Li said, "one person, one bowl, big bowl." the shopkeeper said, "good luck!"


    Then he walked with light steps.

 Chapter 308

    Meng Li looked at Xinde and said:


    "you also sit and drink a bowl."


    Xinde refused:


    "maidservant status is really low, you can''t eat at the same table with adults."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK toe out today, you and I have no master and servant."


    Hind hesitated and sat down.


    Mutton soup soon came up, inside the mutton cut thin, above sprinkled some green, there are radish, Meng Li see, some happy.


    Lift up the gauze, taste so a mouthful, Meng Li feel fresh.


    Body also warm, Xinde see Meng from start, she also ate up.


    Meng Li and Xin De were eating when a seven or eight year old boy came in. His clothes were ragged, his whole body was red with cold, and his dark eyes were staring at them.


    A little timid.


    Xin De body side, don''t let the child see Meng Li''s appearance.


    It''s Meng Li''s red mole in the center of his eyebrows. It''s too iconic.


    The child rubbed his hands and looked around. Before he spoke, the shop owner came in:


    "I''ll give you a bowl of soup. Don''t run to the shop and disturb the guest."


    With that, he smiles at Meng Li.


    "The child oftenes for food, but he can''t get rid of it once. There''s nothing he can do about it," he said


    Although the shop owner said so, there was not much disgust in it.


    "But the smart guy will help me wash the dishes and wipe the table."


    The boss added with a smile.


    Meng Li put down the light yarn and said lightly:


    "no harm."


    The child hesitated for a moment. Putong knelt down and said to the boss:


    "can I buy myself for you?"


    The boss hesitated and finally shook his head. He couldn''t afford a child.


    The child''s eyes were dim. Seeing Meng Li and Meng Li, he knelt down and turned to them:


    "noble, you must be a rich family. Can you buy me?"


    Meng Li looked at the child and said to him:


    "why do you want to buy yourself?"


    The child''s voice was pathetic, he said:


    "my mother is dead, I want to bury her."


    Meng Li released his mental strength and checked the child''s bones. It''s OK.


    If you take them back to practice martial arts, it''s OK to be a bodyguard in the national master''s pce.


    And this kid is smart at first sight.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "do you want to buy yourself?"


    "I''m not the one who will never see you here again."


    The child nodded firmly and said:


    "I''m not here either. My mother and I depend on each other here. When my mother dies, I can go anywhere."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Let the child say the price himself, but the child can''t say it himself. He doesn''t know how much he is worth, and he may have no idea about money.


    Meng Li asked Xinde to give the child the price of buying ves from the dentist, and let the child go back to bury his mother.


    Let the childe here to wait for her in three days.


    The child got the money and kowtowed to Meng Li. His eyes finally turned red. He choked and said some words of thanks. He ran away without even drinking the soup the boss gave him.


    The boss sighed and said to Meng Li:


    "girl, just give him the money. If he doesn''te at that time, where can I find the girl?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s OK. If you cane by yourself, you are an honest child."


    "I can''t do it myself. I can find him, too."


    The boss didn''t say anything, Meng Li let Xinde settle the bill, two people in the city around, Meng Li bought some herbs.


    I don''t know if Gu Yi''s health is OK?


    Think of demon king again, is demon king still in this world?


    If he runs away, he will not be able to find him.


    Let hind investigate the child.


    There can''t be people with unknown origins in the imperial pce.


    Three dayster, Meng Li and Xin De came to the store again. While watching, the child was at the door of the store.


    At the moment, he is giving the boss a few coppers, which the boss has been refusing.


    He said:


    "this is the soup I used to drink with you. I feel bad if you don''t ept it."


    The boss was speechless, and the spoon stirred the soup in the next pot:


    "go, don''t go."


    Meng Li went over and said faintly:


    "since he gave it, take it."


    It seems that the child still has a strong self-esteem.


    The boss hesitated, looked at the child again and sighed:


    "can''t you hold it yourself?"


    "I don''t want free food." The child''s voice was loud and sharp.The boss sighed again and epted it.


    Poor boy, he will be the servant of a rich family in the future.


    If it''s better to be a little bit reincarnated, it doesn''t have to be like this. Although he can''t earn much money selling mutton soup like this, he can still afford to support his wife and children.


    You don''t have to sell yourself as a ve.


    The child looked at Meng Li and said to him:


    "benefactor, no, master, you are here."


    Meng Li nodded and said to his boss, "three bowls."


    The boss smiles: "good."


    Meng Li three people eat, take people back, to the residence, the child looked at the high wall red door, there are soldiers guarding the door, he immediately timid.


    Although they look like big families, they never thought of such a big family.


    This kind of big money is beyond his imagination.


    Timidly looked at Meng Li, Meng Li has other things, did not get along with the children, directly let Xinde take down to arrange.


    After a while hind came back with the baby.


    The child was stunned when he saw Meng Li. This is the first time he saw Meng Li''s true face.


    The child remembered that this was the female general and the national division who had been passed on from mouth to mouth. Everyone was very excited when they mentioned her. At the moment, he was also very excited, but he could not help it.


    He pretended to be calm:


    "small, please give me your name."


    Meng Li looks at the child. Now he''s washed and dressed in a small coat. It looks good from his appearance.


    I should have seen it when I grow up.


    She said:


    "don''t you have a name?"


    The child moved his lips and finally said:


    "No."


    Meng Li looks at Xin De, who walks slowly to Meng Li and whispers: "her mother came here with pregnancy, but her father is unknown, so she really didn''t give him a proper name."


    Meng Liran looked at the child and thought about it for a long time. The child was very worried, waiting for Meng Li to give her a name.


    Xinde is also curious about what Meng Li named him.


    Meng Li spoke:


    "Xiao Zhuo."


    Hind:?


    That''s the name I''ve been thinking about for a long time?


    But the child was very happy, he said:


    "thank you for your name."


    Meng Li nodded and asked Xinde to take people down.


    When Xinde takes Xiaozhuo to the door, Meng Li stops them:


    "Xiaozhuo, do you have your own birthday


    Xiaozhuo even said he had, Meng Li let him give her eight characters, and Xiaozhuo himself go first.


    And then let Xinde to verify Xiaozhuo''s birthday.


    After I came back, I calcted for Xiao Zhuo. To Meng Li''s surprise, Xiao Zhuo hit no son and no home.


    I''m supposed to be alone.


    And some of them meet the requirements of being a national teacher. Although they are not predestined like the eight characters of the client, they are OK.

 Chapter 309

    Move away from Meng''s heart.


    Xiaozhuo is not young. You can teach him to read first, and then you can see his aptitude.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the letters from Beijing, Meng Li could only wait outside the city when he found that the enemy was withdrawing.


    At the beginning, Xiao Zhuo always wanted to find various reasons to see Meng Li, but after staying for a long time, he also found that he could not see adults casually.


    He was a little sad, but he still controlled his desire to see Meng Li.


    After waiting for several days, the soldiers at the bottom didn''t say anything, but they were very ufortable.


    When they won the battle, they all fought hard with their heads in their hands. They finally came back and were left out in the cold.


    Camp outside the city, sleep in the middle of the night, teeth are knocking, cold.


    I want to go to town early.


    Meng Li was also helpless. The Emperor didn''t even see her memorial.


    Two dayster, the emperor sent people out to let Meng Li lead the army into the city.


    The people were on both sides, cheering. Meng Li looked at the faces, excited and happy, and couldn''t helpughing.


    The right prime minister also asked for orders to meet them. Meng Li exchanged greetings with the right prime minister.


    The pattern of the capital remains unchanged.


    After arranging the soldiers, Meng Li went to meet the emperor with Deputy General Li ording to the custom.


    Then I was informed that the emperor was busy. I''ll see you tomorrow morning.


    Deputy General Li''s face is a little delicate and a little cold.


    Meng Li said it doesn''t matter.


    The emperor is now estimated to be more inted. He is fingering to calcte how many things the parliament of cobollin has given him?


    I''m also thinking about where I can build the pce, OK?


    There''s no time for them.


    When Meng Li returned to the Imperial Pce, Gu Yi was waiting at the door.


    He was supported by his arm, and his face was paler and older than before.


    Seeing Meng Li, heughed and said, "Zheng Er, you''re back."


    Meng Li nodded and quickly supported Gu Yi:


    "master, let''s go in and say it''s cold and windy outside."


    Gu Yi coughs a few times. Meng Li quickly inputs spiritual power to Gu Yi. Gu Yi feels lighter and feelsfortable for a moment.


    But that feeling doesn''t hold.


    He nodded.


    Meng Li and Gu Yi went to the imperial pce. Gu Yi asked about Meng Li, and Meng Li also asked about Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi says it''s OK, but he''s been doing it all his life without understanding himself.


    It''s clear that the time ising, but I''ve survived.


    I can''t figure out my future life, but my health is going from bad to worse, and the time is not far away.


    Meng Li is justforting Gu Yi. He won''t.


    Gu Yi said for a while, but he was a little tired. Meng Li left.


    Back in her room, she looked at the white ball lying on her bed.


    Can''t help but say:


    "lying in a woman''s boudoir is really Mengng."


    Before the Demon King opened his eyes, he turned his little body to Meng Li:


    "where do I seem to have seen you?"


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this person is too strange.


    It''s strange.


    Meng Li sat down. Xu Shi''s servants knew that she wasing back long ago. She had tea ready on the table. She poured herself a cup of tea and sipped it:


    "can you talk to a woman in a different way?"


    That sounds old-fashioned.


    The demon king sneered:


    "who''s going to talk to you?"


    "Do you know me?" The demon king asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked the demon king:


    "Why are you in my room?"


    "Your room is taken care of every day. It''s clean. I can''t lie down anywhere else." The demon king has a slight dislike.


    Meng Liughed a little. She looked at the demon king:


    "how long have you been here?"


    The demon king said:


    "I don''t know. It''s been a while."


    "It''s just a fight. You''ve been there so long. It''s useless."


    Meng Li took another sip of tea and said faintly:


    "I don''t think you speak well. Don''t speak."


    The demon king snorted:


    "human beings just can''t hear what they don''t like."


    Meng Li asked: "do you like to listen to what you don''t like?"


    The demon king said quietly:


    "all the people who say what I don''t like to hear are dead..."


    Meng Li


    Yes, it''s very strong. The demon king doesn''t know how many years he has lived. He even boils others to death.


    The demon king can go to other worlds. The time flow of each world is different. I don''t know how many years have passed since theyst met in the demon king''s world.


    Meng Li changed the topic"Do you eat less of the things in my house?"


    The demon king was even more disdainful:


    "what do you eat? Your house is full of dross. It can''t get into my eyes. "


    Meng Li


    "You haven''te back to me. Have you met me?" The demon king asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li shakes his head. The demon king opens his eyes and looks at Meng Li.


    Looking at Meng Li, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Meng Li lets the demon king go by herself. She wants to change her clothes. The demon king hums and stands up.


    Looking under the bed, it seems that I feel like I have no momentum to jump down.


    Instantly disappeared in Meng Li''s room.

 Chapter 310

    The next day, Meng Li went to court.


    The emperor came for a long time, and then praised Meng Li and Deputy General Li in the presence of civil and military officials.


    Well, verbal rewards.


    A lot of gossip is just a little bit of verbal reward, or a word of praise with nting eyes.


    His appearance is not serious at all. He is very casual. He has no dignity and nobility as an emperor.


    The right Prime Minister couldn''t see it any more. He gently reminded the emperor whether there was any substantial reward.


    I''d like something substantial.


    If others go to the front line to fight, they will die if they don''t pay attention to it. ording to the rules, they will be rewarded.


    What do you think if you don''t even mean it?


    Who is willing to work for you in the future?


    If we can''t get people''s heart, now the emperor doesn''t even think about the heart of his ministers.


    The position of national teacher is high, and it is not suitable to appoint other official positions, but it can reward something.


    Deputy General Li should also be promoted to an official position or something.


    And those soldiers and so on, all of which should be exined.


    The emperor is not stupid, understand, but think of such a cost, that heart really hurt ah.


    Then he promoted Deputy General Li to an official position, which doesn''t matter.


    But seeing Meng Li''s sorrow.


    There''s nothing to be rewarded. The National Teacher''s office has everything. There''s a lot of things umted over the years.


    There are a few things he is still thinking about.


    What can I do?


    He cleared his throat:


    "what do you want, national teacher?"


    Meng Li is speechless. What do you want?


    She said: "this is my duty. It''s natural for me to serve my country. I''m a minister..."


    Before Meng Li finished speaking, the emperor snatched over and said with a smile:


    "nothing you want?"


    "Well, the national teacher is really a good one."


    Meng Li


    The emperor is really


    Finally, the emperor thought about it and said that he would hold a celebration banquet.


    Since there''s nothing I want, I''ll treat you to dinner.


    How about dinner?


    Although there is nothing wrong with people holding celebratory dinners when theye back from war, there are too many banquets held by the emperor.


    Usually, it can be held by any one of them.


    What can Meng Li do? He can only ept it.


    The speed of the emperor''s other activities is slow, but the implementation of the celebration banquet is quite fast.


    Meng Li felt that he would really forget it.


    Because she guessed on the way that the emperor could not get up and would not go to court. After all, the banquetst night was so fun.

 Chapter 311

    No matter, the national master doesn''t have to go to his department to deal with affairs like other officials.


    She went back to the imperial pce.


    Gu Yi has two children. One is still nursed by a nurse. The other is more than three years old and can walk.


    Gu Yi said that when Meng Li was at the border, he chose a child who was more suitable to be a national teacher.


    Meng Li looks at the two little dots, thinks about it, and asks Xinde to bring Xiaozhuo.


    Let Gu Yi have a look and give Xiao Zhuo eight characters.


    Gu Yi looks at Xiao Zhuo. She feels smart, but she''s a little older.


    After Xiaozhuo left, Gu Yi told Meng Li: "although the child is smart, as a national teacher, he is too smart to have a different mind. What a national teacher wants is loyalty and patriotism."


    "That''s enough."


    Meng Li nodded, and Gu Yi said:


    "he''s seven or eight years old, and his character has be more stable. When he''s raised, he doesn''t have as much affection for the government as the one raised by the government."


    "But if you want to, it can be used as an alternative. You should choose more disciples."


    "If talent is not enough, forget it." Gu Yi added.


    Meng Li said he knew.


    "That''s the three." Meng Li said.


    Gu Yi nodded, satisfied.


    Meng Li thinks that even if she can''t, she should work for the National Teacher''s house in the future. She draws some moves and asks Xinde to take them to Xiaoyi and the bodyguards in the house to practice.


    This kind of move can''t cultivate inner power, it''s just some more ingenious moves.


    There is no universal system of spiritual power in this world, and Meng Li doesn''t want to change it.


    After that, Meng Li began to ponder over the big things.


    After a study of king an, he has no sense of existence. In his spare time, he nests in the mansion, which can be said to be very honest.


    How could she not believe such honesty.


    Then Meng Li made an investigation. I don''t know whether Meng Li''s investigation is not thorough or whether the other party is hiding too deeply. It seems that he is really so honest.


    What''s the matter? Did she run to king an and say, let''s rebel together?


    Other royal princes, some of them are too old, and most of them are in other ces, so she can''t get in touch with them.


    Generally speaking, in Meng Li''s view, saving the present emperor is basically impossible, and the difficulty is higher than the rebellion.


    Only in this way can we keep the Qi Dynasty, or it will be over sooner orter.


    Meng Li is suffering from how to deceive king an to revolt together, but king an is suffering from how to recruit an.


    There was another rebellion among the people. The emperor''s original intention was to order a direct violent suppression and kill them, but some people didn''t know whether they had a grudge against him or what.


    He was suggested to be recruited.


    In case the other party fiercely resists, refuses to follow, and jumps over the wall in a hurry, maybe he will die if he is not careful. King an is either afraid of death or unwilling to fall into the trap of others.


    Let others be.


    You can''t help yourself in the court.


    Meng Li learned that king an was going to go out to recruit an. He could not help but shed tears of sympathy.


    Under the court, Princess Shou deliberately meets Meng Li by chance. She looks worried. Seeing Meng Li, she smiles far fetched.


    "How are you, princess." Meng Lidao.


    Princess Shou smiles, but her face is full of worry. She says, "good teacher."


    Meng can''t speak any more. Although she has her n, she doesn''t n to speak first.


    First, calm down.


    "it''s too much time for me to sit in Guoshi pce and sigh."


    Meng Li pretends to look at Shou Taifei suspiciously. Shou Taifei looks a little worried, hoping that the other party can understand her meaning.


    Meng Li thought for a long time, and then he was good.


    It''s no use looking for a national teacher when you are sick. You should look for a royal doctor.


    Princess Shou''s face rxed. Fortunately, she didn''t refuse her.


    Meng Li is a woman. There is no problem when she enters the harem. She and Princess Shou go to her pce. Princess Shou orders people to prepare snacks and make tea.


    And Meng Li chatted a few words, first warm a field.


    Then Princess Shou touched the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief, and she was about to cry, saying:


    "it''s a great honor for the imperial master toe here. I really appreciate it."


    Meng Li said:


    "the princess is very kind."


    Imperial concubine Shou sighed with a sigh:


    "master, I have an invitation from my pce."


    Meng Li is patient. Most people don''t like to be straightforward. They prefer to go around and get to the point.


    "What''s the matter with the princess, please tell me." Meng Lidao.


    "National master, you know that king an is about to leave Beijing. It''s hard to predict the good or bad luck of his trip. As his biological mother, I''m worried all day. I can''t eat well or drink well.""I have no idea. If the national master is willing, please help me to predict the good and bad luck."


    "I know that the national teacher is not easy to do, but I have the cheek to ask."


    There is water light in the eyes of Shou Taifei, and she stares at Meng Li in fear.


    Meng Li pondered for a while, nodded and agreed.


    Meng Li went back to give Wang an a divination. In fact, in the plot, Wang An''s trip was not smooth, and he went through a lot of hardships before returning to the capital.


    He also failed to recruit.


    When he came back, he was scolded by the emperor, saying that king an was useless.


    The rebellious people hate the fact that they are forced to levy and collect money. They live a very painful life. They have already summoned up the courage to revolt. They still have to go to the emperor to be the officials they once denounced and help the tyrant. How can they be willing?


    It''s too difficult to persuade them. If their leader leads people to revolt, he is simply waiting for the state to recruit them. It''s OK to say that he has official positions and sries, but the wave of king an is not.


    Meng Li didn''t say that the king of an couldn''t recruit an sessfully, but Meng Li was very tactful and told Princess Shou implicitly that the king of an was covered with purple Qi.


    Imperial Qi also belongs to purple Qi.


    Don''t worry. It''s the life of the rich. It''ll be OK.


    In fact, where the purple atmosphere came from, it was all her nonsense.


    But if Princess Shou wanted her son to be emperor, they would conspire and start to n.


    At that time, she can add fuel to the mes in the dark. If she operates well, she can leave guoshifu behind. From the appearance, even if she doesn''t disturb the muddy water.


    If they don''t have an idea, Princess Shou doesn''t dare to tell others.


    Don''t you want to keep your son alive?


    If the emperor knew that king an was covered with purple Qi, he would rather kill him than let him go.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Princess Shou said it, someone had to believe it. Did she say it?


    I didn''t say it. There''s no tape recorder. It''s easy to deny it.


    It depends on what Princess Shou and king an n for.


    Looking at Princess Shou''s unexpected look, Meng Li hooked her lips.


    It''s not good for king an to say that he is too excellent. In fact, the emperor can be mediocre, and the mediocre emperor will not destroy the country.


    Meng Li returned to the Imperial Pce, and soon received a red coral sent by imperial concubine Shou.

 Chapter 312

    She took it and sent the visitors out politely.


    Finally, after a period of rest, Meng Li stayed in the National Teacher''s office, and had nothing to teach Xiaozhuo to practice martial arts. Now he has learned to read.


    Look at Meng Li''s eyes a little worship.


    But Meng Li''s character is colder. Besides the worship of Xiao Zhuo, he is afraid of Meng Li.


    When the food is ready in the National Teacher''s house, Xiao Zhuo has more meat on his body, and his size is also rising.


    There is a small one still sucking, Meng Li just let the nurse have a good baby, nothing to hold over to have a look.


    Tease, tease, talk to him.


    Will unconsciously smile at Meng Li, eyes especially pure and bright, very lovely.


    The three-year-old is also a boy. He canplete the dialogue and read very simple words. Meng Li asionally takes them with him.


    Demon King suspected Meng to leave the side around the child, said he was going out.


    Go out and take a turn in this ne. It takes a lot of things to get rid of the long life.


    Live too long, in fact, there is no feeling, some numbness, some ordinary people day and night want to pursue longevity, but longevity is really not what they think.


    There''s a lot to bear.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Meng Li waved.


    The demon king said:


    "are you short of anything?"


    Meng Li could not helpughing:


    "what can Ick?"


    Demon King way:


    "if you want anything, I''ll see if I have it in my hand, but you have to give it to me in exchange."


    Meng Li is speechless. He knows what he thinks about her.


    Wenqingteng is still a baby. How can she exploit it.


    She shook her head firmly and told the demon king that she didn''t.


    The demon king snorted, and immediately lost interest in talking with Meng Li.


    "he left."


    Meng Li said, "don''t forget that you still need to teach me unique skills."


    The demon king said:


    "here''s something for you to look at first. If you are stupid and can''t understand it, don''t learn it."


    Meng Li nodded, a thin light straight to her eyebrows, suddenly, there are a lot of things in her mind.


    More surprising, it''s about the exnation of the power of space, and how to use the power of space.


    It''s something that looks very profound.


    Meng Li got something and said to the demon king:


    "thank you. You can go if you want."


    So as not to consume food in the imperial pce.


    The demon king rolled his eyes.


    He said to Meng Li;


    "do you know me?"


    Meng Li:


    "no, how can I know such a noble person as you?"


    The demon king pondered for a while, then said the sound left, then disappeared in Meng Li''s room.


    When king an went out to recruit an, he was extremely embarrassed, ridiculed and deliberately created difficulties.


    But along the way, he also saw how the people were in dire straits.


    They can''t afford food and clothes. Beggars are everywhere.


    In particr, the sight of a woman whose husband was killed, the house was forcibly upied, the government did not care, there was no way to appeal, lying on the side of the road with a big stomach to give birth to a child shocked Wang An.


    People are disced, dead bodies can be seen everywhere, and even many old people and young children are unable to join the volunteer army. Their broken houses have been destroyed for a long time, and they have no ce to live. They lie on the roadside, groaning and groaning because of hunger, cold, illness, and dying, giving people a feeling that dead trees will rot.


    Wang An''s servant lost a steamed bun beside an old man, who was humming and smelling.


    After a few random touches, he finally picked up the steamed bread. His eyelids trembled. It was very difficult to open his eyes, which seemed to stick together. After a long time, he opened his eyes. His eyes were turbid. He quickly stuffed the steamed bread into his mouth, but he choked to death.


    His beard was covered with crumbs of steamed bread, and his mouth was still full of steamed bread.


    King an closed his eyes and looked at him. There were more eyes staring at him, and the cry of young children, which was particrly harsh in king an''s ears.


    His heart was shaking, and his hands were shaking in his sleeves.


    In the face of high taxes, how many people work for one year, but they are not enough to pay taxes. Therefore, king an conceals his identity and attendants among the people. Seeing local officers and soldiers robbing things in the people''s homes, he howls with despair and helplessness.


    Therefore, we often see farmers packing up their burdens and taking refuge in the rebel army.


    When they heard that the so-called volunteers wereing, every family was waiting for them and took out their little food to thank them.


    Because the rebels killed the officials they hated. It was very exciting.


    These officials destroyed their families, but they could not resist. At this time, the volunteers appeared like gods and saviors.How can they not be grateful?


    All this, an Wang see is heartbroken.


    What kind of world is this?


    He has been in the capital for a long time, and the capital is at the foot of the emperor. These things can''t be seen at all. What he can see is a scene of prosperity.


    Who knows, it''s so dark outside, it''s not too much to say that it''s human purgatory.


    Is this the society under Qi''s rule?


    Is this his brother''s world?


    Wang An has read a lot of history books, and knows that this is already a sign of instability.


    How can he feel powerless?


    The emperor''s brother couldn''t listen to anything else. His mother told him that if he wanted to live in peace, he should not be against the emperor.


    When he returned to the capital, the emperor scolded him. At first, the emperor disdained to recruit those criminals, but when he heard others'' deception, he thought it was good to recruit them.


    If the emperor wants to do it, it will be done.


    If you can''t do it, you will get angry.


    No matter how poor king an was, he was also a prince. In front of all the civil and military officials, the Emperor didn''t leave any affection. He scolded him, and his face turned blue and white.


    It''s embarrassing.


    He doesn''t want face.


    The main purpose of the emperor''s going to court this time was to scold people. After scolding people, he threw his sleeves and left.


    Looking at the back of king an, Meng Li wanted to extend his hand and ask:


    young man, I think you have the appearance of an emperor. Why don''t you revolt together.


    Meng Li has been harassed recently.


    There is still determined to send someone to try to assassinate her. Meng is tired, and the people who have been arrested have been in a pile of prison.


    The mouth is also specially hard, even if they don''t confess, they don''t confess even when they are killed.


    The envoys of the state of cobollin also went to Beijing, and the emperor summoned them.


    I don''t know how many things he took out. The emperor was very happy and treated them very kindly.


    Meng Li inquired about it, and two beauties were presented to him. They were especially exotic, and the emperor loved them.


    Because of the arrival of the envoys, the emperor began to hold a banquet again.


    Alone is not as good as all. Let''s have fun together.


    Meng Li has gone to the banquet. It''s said that the envoys of the state of cobollin specially named her and said that they must see her.


    Meng Li thinks it''s not good toe, but


    It doesn''t matter. It''s normal that what she did before became a thorn in the eye of others.

 Chapter 313

    When meeting king an at the banquet, Meng Li arched his hand to king an:


    "how are you, Lord an?"


    Wang an nodded:


    "the national teacher is safe."


    Meng Li shows his aunt''s smile. The more he looks at an Wang, the more satisfied he is.


    The king of an was uneasy by Meng Li''s inexplicable look, and asked weakly:


    "teacher, is there anything on the king''s face?"


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head: "No."


    Boy, let''s rebel together.


    The emperor was notte for the banquet. When the envoys arrived, the emperor came.


    First of all, the friendlymunication between the two sides.


    That is to say, if the two countries are friendly and make a permanent alliance.


    This is the reality between countries. Although they have been fighting for each other for some time, they can maintain friendly rtions in the twinkling of an eye.


    There is no permanent hostility, and there is no permanent friend.


    Then there was the entertainment project. The other party sent two envoys this time, and they all looked at Meng Li. Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    The sound of silk and bamboo rings.


    The two women came up. These two women are the two exotic women sent by the state of cobalt Lin. their clothes are different from those of their rtives. They have a pair of jade legs and a pair of jade arms. Every move can be revealed.


    The dance is hot and enthusiastic.


    As a result, many people do not dare to watch it, but they can not help but want to watch it.


    The emperor''s eyes were fixed on it, and he looked obsessed.


    The envoys of the state of cobalt Lin bowed their heads, and there was a scornful smile on their lips.


    After they offered the dance, they retreated, and the emperor''s eyes returned to the minister''s side.


    Envoy Tiwu got up and offered a toast to the emperor, then said to the Emperor:


    "Your Majesty, why do you still have women as officials in your country?"


    He knew it and asked.


    But the Emperor didn''t want to think about it at all. He looked at the women among the ministers and said, "that''s our national teacher."


    The emperor said, but also took up a ss of wine, his face a little red, also drank a lot of wine.


    Tiwu gave a meaningful look at Mengli, arched his hand to Mengli, and looked at Mengli with red eyes, which was not good and disgusting.


    Said:


    "it turned out to be a national teacher. I''ve heard so much about it."


    Meng Li nodded and didn''t want to talk.


    It embarrassed teawoo.


    Look at Meng Li''s eyes more cold.


    Then Tiwuughed to himself, as if he didn''t care about the cold reception. He said to the Emperor:


    "Your Majesty, may I have a ss of wine for your national teacher?"


    The emperor waved his hand and said generously:


    "yes."


    Tiwu got the order, held up his ss and said to Meng Li:


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, master. I''m d to meet you today. I hope you''ll have a drink."


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his mouth, nced at Tiwu, and said casually:


    "good."


    "Please don''t mind if our teacher reces wine with tea."


    Tiwu''s face was not good-looking. Half joking and half serious, he said to the Emperor:


    "Your Majesty, your country''s national teacher is noble. It seems that I am not qualified to propose a toast to your national teacher."


    The emperor frowned. When Tiwu toasted him, he drank it.


    The National Teacher''s status is noble, can he be noble?


    He opened his mouth and said:


    "national teacher, if someone gives you a toast, you can drink it."


    "Don''t let others down."


    Meng Li really wants to roll his eyes, this stupid Emperor.


    Do you have to use your head to talk and do things?


    But she still got up and nodded and said:


    "yes, Emperor."


    After that, she picked up the wine and was about to drink it. Tiwu stopped Meng Li and said, "wait a minute, master."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Tiwu said with a smile:


    "after drinking this ss of wine, can you promise me a heartless invitation?"


    Meng Li put down his ss and said lightly:


    "since it''s an invitation, how can I open my mouth and deliberately embarrass others? It''s very impolite."


    Teawoo choked. This mouth is too hard to deal with.


    An Wang, right Prime Minister these people low head some smile.


    Now we all understand that the other party''s envoys want to embarrass Meng Li. They are trying to set up a trap for Meng Li.


    "It''s not a big thing, it''s a small thing." Teawoo exined.


    "There''s nothing wrong with a little thing, right?"


    "Meng Li said:" then you say first


    Tiwu: "if the national master agrees, I will say it, so as not to be rude to the national master."Meng Li snorted, arched his hand to the emperor and said:


    "emperor, I can learn from your loyalty. Today, envoy cobalt Lin wants his subordinates to agree to a condition. In case they want to kill and set fire to their subordinates, will they do the same?"


    The emperor nodded and thought it was reasonable.


    He said to the envoys:


    "what do you want the master to promise you?"


    Tiwu hesitated for a moment, and finally said:


    "in fact, it''s not a big thing, it''s a small thing."


    "We have heard for a long time that Daqi''s women are soft and beautiful, but the secr women don''t want to see them. The national master looks like an immortal. If the national master offers a dance, we will die without regret."


    This makes many people surprised.


    The emperor was surprised and suddenlyughed.


    Laugh.


    Looking at Meng Li and Ti Wu, I finally got up and said, "good idea, good idea. I didn''t think of it."


    "National teacher, you can help us to have fun. If you dance that song, you can make us happy."


    In terms of temperament and appearance, the national teacher is really iparable to ordinary women. If you can see thest song of the National Teacher dance, it must be very good.


    Co Lin''s women can y, so can co Lin''s envoys.


    It''s fun.


    Tiwu is very proud. He looks at Meng Li with pride.


    No matter how powerful the ministers are, how many powerful ministers, when they meet a confused king, can''t die any more.


    Meng Li''s eyes shed across and said to the Emperor:


    "emperor, I''m not fit and can''t jump."


    The emperor looked incredulous and said:


    "master, you don''t feel well there. Do you think you are not well?"


    King an lowered his head and sighed. The right Prime Minister shook his head. He felt that the emperor was ridiculous.


    In the past, the monarchs, including the former emperors, thought that the national teachers were the envoys of heaven, for fear of neglecting the national teachers. The rtionship between the national teachers and the monarchs in the past dynasties was basically good.


    But now the emperor is so ridiculous that he makes the superior National Teacher perform ttery in front of the public like the humble dancer. This is to crush the dignity of the national teacher on the ground.


    The people of the kingdom of cobollin resent that the national master killed their generals and made them lose a lot. Don''t you know what kind of peace they have?


    Not only don''t scold severely, but also follow the other side.


    Is tofu dregs in Temo''s head?


    All the people who wanted to show their faces could not hang on. The emperor was disgraced, and their group also lost face.


    Just look at the proud and disdainful eyes of the minister, their faces are burning hot.


    Wang An''s feeling is particrly strong. After all, it is not only the emperor, but also his brother.

 Chapter 314

    Meng Li just said, "I''m not well. Please forgive me."


    The emperor still did not believe: "really?"


    It doesn''t look sick at all.


    Deceiving the king was a crime of beheading. The emperor felt that the national teacher didn''t pay attention to him.


    Meng Li nodded, but before he spoke, Tiwu''s heartyughter rang out.


    He said to the Emperor:


    "Your Majesty is really considerate of the ministers, but your majesty, it''s too kind, and the prestige established among the ministers has be a little less."


    "Your Majesty, it''s all a talk, and no one dares to postpone it."


    When the emperor heard the words, he had anger in his heart, which was even more intense.


    Saying that he has no prestige and can''t manage his ministers?


    He is angry, not angry with each other to say this to him, but angry with Meng Li is not willing to dance things.


    Meng Li spoke before he robbed the emperor.


    She said to Tiwu:


    "ording to what you say, what you do in Daqi is the instruction of your majesty?"


    Tiwu nodded haughtily:


    "yes, it''s natural. I came with your Majesty''s instructions to make friends with my great rtives."


    Meng Li snorted:


    "since you want to make friends, why do you want to assassinate our national teacher? Our national teacher is the national teacher and also the subject of Daqi. Is that how you make friends?"


    The emperor frowned and looked at Meng Li:


    "someone assassinated you?"


    Meng Li


    All of you


    The matter that the National Teacher''s office has seized an assassin in three days has be very noisy. Does the emperor know?


    Tiwu denied it directly and simply:


    "I can''t understand what you are saying."


    "As a national teacher of a country, your measurement is too small, but it''s just asking you to dance, but you impose this kind of usation on me."


    It seems that he is angry too.


    Then I understood and said:


    "it''s because you hate me for letting you dance. Out of revenge, you want to tear up the treaty between the two countries and stop the friendship between the two countries?"


    It''s not a big hat.


    Meng Li ha ha a smile, see the emperor immediately with suspicious eyes looking at her, the other side this move estrangement make good.


    It is expected that she will not be able to dance. The national teacher of a country dances in front of so many people.


    If she is an ordinary woman, this dance is not so humiliating.


    But her identity doesn''t allow it.


    Then we''ll lead it from the head to here and calcte step by step.


    Cobalt Lin country so arrogant, probably came to Daqi, figured out the present situation of Daqi, knew that they did not have much strength to attack them, not to mention the strength to swallow them.


    At this time, there was no sound of toasting at the banquet, and there was silence.


    Even people who see Meng Li''s jokes dare not put their eyes on it.


    I''m afraid it will hurt me.


    King an was a little depressed and wanted to say a few words for Meng Li. But he thought that he had been scolded by the emperor a few days ago. At the moment, he estimated that the Emperor didn''t like him.


    He added a few more words, feeling that he could make things worse.


    Meng Li said to the Emperor:


    "emperor, I''m sure they sent people."


    The right Prime Minister really couldn''t see it any more. He remembered that he once owed Meng Li a favor. He said:


    "emperor, I know something about it. It''s true."


    When the emperor looked at the right prime minister, he rolled his eyes, and felt that his interest was dissipated by this atmosphere. He said:


    "those things will be discussed in the court tomorrow."


    It''s such a disappointment to say that at the party time.


    Right prime minister is very speechless, is this kind of thing very small?


    It''s rted to the attitude of the other party. The other party''s behavior is to despise the great rtives.


    Isn''t this a serious problem?


    I''ve been an official for several decades. I don''t know if I can save myself ande to a good end when I''m old.


    Meng Li sighed for a long time. She was very disappointed and desperate.


    Bowing his hand to the emperor, he said:


    "if a minister orders him to die, he will have to die, and today the Emperor just..."


    Meng Li didn''t finish what she said. Her arched hand was in her long sleeve. She hit the emperor with two magic powers, which hit the emperor''s eyes.


    Then he heard the emperor on the Dragon chair howl and cry out in pain.


    His voice was particrly sharp, shouting:


    e on, there are assassins."


    "I, my eyes hurt..."


    He now covered his eyes and kept shouting that his eyes hurt.


    In an instant, many bodyguards came in the hall. Jia Zhengchu stood in front of the emperor for the first time, and many eunuchs surrounded the emperor.And everyone looked around, looking for the assassin.


    Meng Li looked at the emperor on the Dragon chair, who was surrounded by people and couldn''t see her body. She looked indifferent.


    I really can''t bear it. Since I want to see it so much and want to be beautiful, I''ll have a few days'' pain for my eyes.


    Tiwu was also surprised. He was standing and looking at the emperor, but he could see the real thing.


    There was no assassin. The emperor covered his eyes and cried.


    It''s really evil.


    After searching for a long time, the guards were on guard, but there was no assassin.


    The emperor felt as if his eyes had been beaten.


    Pain!


    But when people closed their eyes in front of so many people, they couldn''t feel safe at all, so the emperor''s pain was slightly weakened, so he took away his hands covering his eyes and wanted to see the situation outside.


    As soon as I saw that there were a group of eunuchs around me, I couldn''t see anything below. I couldn''t help but get angry:


    "get out of here."


    The eunuchs moved their bodies in fear and left their vision to the emperor.


    The emperor can see below, so can the people below.


    Seeing that the emperor''s eyes were blue and swollen, he could not help but panic. What was the matter?


    Even Jia Zhengchu was worried. He was at the emperor''s side, and there was no one to beat the emperor. This is beyond the power of human beings. Is there really a ghost?


    Jia Zhengchu thought so, so did his ministers.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes. He wanted to stare at everyone, but he couldn''t.


    He was very manic:


    "where''s the assassin? Where are the assassins? "


    They said there was no assassin. He didn''t believe it. He had to let people find the assassin.


    He looks really funny at the moment. Meng Li wants tough in his heart, but his face is also on guard.


    Naturally, the party could not go on. No matter how arrogant and insightful Tiwu was, he did not dare to ask for any dancing.


    Stand with another emissary, on alert.


    The emperor insisted that people look for assassins, but everyone told the emperor that there was really no one at that time.


    Who can do so quietly hit the emperor''s eyes?


    Not even a shadow.


    Some people even spected in a low voice whether there was a ghost or not. The more the emperor thought about it, the more he felt like it. His whole body bristled up, and he even shrunk his body into a ball.


    If there were not so many ministers, the emperor would hold them in both hands and beg the so-called ghost to spare him.


    But in fact, the emperor really prayed countless times in his heart not to harm him.

 Chapter 315

    The banquet couldn''t go on. After a long time in the pce, everyone went home.


    When Meng Li returned to the Imperial Pce, it was alreadyte at night.


    The next day, Meng Li asked for sick leave and said he was ill in the mansion.


    Then spread the rumors secretly.


    The emperor was punished by heavenst night.


    Meng Li just started, but it was said that the emperor was not allowed to entertain foreign envoys.


    We should not turn war into friendship.


    Some said that the foreign envoys had magic tricks to murder the emperor.


    It is also said that the emperor asked the national teacher to dance, and the national teacher was the envoy of heaven. The emperor''s action led to the ountability of heaven.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of rumors, especially about the royal family.


    Meng Li imed that he was ill in the pce, and asked the emperor to ask the national teacher to dance, which led to God''s ountability. This rumor is more true.


    It seems to confirm this from the side.


    The Emperor didn''t go to court either. He was injured at the banquet. The swelling around his eyes was very severe and the pain was unbearable. The imperial doctor used a lot of medicine, but it was not good.


    He was so angry that he pointed to the imperial doctor and swore.


    Then he heard Jia Zhengchu say how the rumors were spread outside, and the emperor was worried.


    Is that really the case?


    He cherished his life most, and immediately drove Tiwu and other envoys out of his family. Gold, silver and beauty were not as important as his own life.


    What if you really know magic?


    Tiwu and others were confused and resentful. They said they were in a hurry.


    As for the national teacher, is it really that serious?


    It''s just a dance. God will me him. As the son of heaven, God has never seen him defend him like this.


    Angry.


    The emperor touched the swelling ce and cried.


    My eyes are so swollen that I don''t want to have fun at all. The beauties in the harem can''t be seen for the time being.


    This kind of life is boring.


    Meng Li said that she was ill, but many people came to see her. They probably knew that Meng Li was not really ill, but now they must be angry with what happened at that time, and they didn''t want to see the emperor.


    The right prime minister is the first toe.


    Gu Yi has a good rtionship with the right prime minister. I heard that the right prime minister came and went out to talk to him.


    Gu Yi didn''t know what happened in the Pce Banquet. When the right prime minister told Gu Yi about it, Gu Yi turned red with anger.


    The emperor is so ridiculous.


    It''s a great misfortune to meet such an emperor.


    Meng Li quicklyforts Gu Yi and gives her shunshun Mao. By the way, she loses some aura. Considering Gu Yi''s bad health, Meng Li asks someone to take Gu Yi back to rest.


    Right prime minister is to persuade Meng Li.


    Anyway, the general meaning is, don''t be angry with the emperor again.


    If the emperor is wrong, what can he do as a minister.


    It''s no good to be angry with the emperor. Let Meng Li open up a little.


    Living in the secr world, how can we have no scruples? People will have this or that kind of trouble.


    Meng Li said he knew.


    It''s kind of you to know Prime Minister right.


    In fact, the right prime minister also felt that the emperor was too much. The strange things happened to the demon king in his house before made him believe in ghosts and gods.


    The emperor was not injured, but his eyes were injured.


    I''m afraid that the emperor is lecherous and wants to see the National Teacher dance, so his eyes are hurt and he can''t see it.


    However, the prime minister just guessed these words in his heart and did not dare to say them.


    Princess Shou and king an are talking together at the moment.


    When Princess Shou asked about the details of the banquet, Wang an came with her.


    She was particrly surprised.


    King an told Princess Shou that she must be in awe of heaven and earth, and that she should not be held ountable by heaven like the emperor.


    He also said that he had not been able to say a word for the national teacher at the banquet, and his expression was very helpless.


    Princess Shou said she knew.


    He looked at his son and thought that his son was also the son of the former Emperor, but he had to bow to others and bow to them. He was scolded bloody by the emperor and didn''t dare to have aint.


    Why isn''t the emperor''s son?


    Since the emperor suffered from God''s dissatisfaction, he should not do it.


    Moreover, the emperor is extravagant and licentious. Those beauties can''t fit in the back pce.


    She remembered that Meng Li told her that king an was surrounded by purple Qi, and her heart was ready to move these days.


    Some thoughts together, how also can''t press down.


    I toss and turn at night, thinking about all these things.


    Wang An was more cautious when he told it.


    After enduring all her life, she has been oppressed by the Empress Dowager all her life. Even if the Empress Dowager oppresses her all her life, the key is that her son has to oppress his own son all his life.


    The more she thinks about it, the worse it gets.And before the front foot of King Ann was scolded in the court, the back foot of her son was satirized by the Empress Dowager useless.


    If the emperor is his own son


    Shoutaifei''s heart beat faster, and even felt dizzy for a moment.


    If


    If imagination bes reality, many things will be different.


    Wang An was stunned.


    Immediately reaction, some doubt, the princess moved out of Meng fromfort king, don''t believe her, should also believe the national teacher.


    There must be a basis for what the teacher said.


    King an shook his head firmly. He didn''t want to rebel. He understood his mother''s meaning. He wanted him to be emperor.


    I didn''t expect that my mother, who is usually cautious in her words and deeds, should have such bold ideas.


    Who gave her courage?


    Princess Shou told king an that from a young age, it was because she didn''t want to be scolded by the emperor in front of all the civil and military officials. She didn''t want king an to be seen as a joke.


    Generally speaking, the riots all over the world are caused by the emperor''s forced recruitment and excessive ie, and there are many people dissatisfied with the emperor.


    I''m looking forward to that chair being reced by another one.


    Even if we do anything, we are famous for themon people.


    No matter the previous dynasties or ancestors, there were such things. Why can''t we.


    As long as you get on that position, a hundred yearster, future generations will also offer your memorial tablet.


    His son is also surnamed Qi, the son of the former Emperor. Even in that position, the leader of the world is still surnamed Qi, and his ancestors will not me him.


    King an listened to Princess Shou''s voice very low. Only he could hear the long speech.


    In my mind, I came across the scenes I met when I went out to recruit.


    With a sigh, Ben''s firm heart can''t help shaking. Can he really save Daqi''s country?


    Can we really save the people from suffering?


    If you can, it doesn''t matter if you be a sinner.


    But this is a little careless, will be doomed, King''s heart hesitated to the extreme, let life princess don''t say.


    He has to think about it for himself.


    In fact, there is another thing in Wang An''s mind that makes him hesitant, because the big brother is in a mess now. Even if he takes over, if he can''t clean it up, he will be finished.


    But think about it, if the world is not chaotic, he is absolutely no chance to take over.


    Wang An''s inner emotional activities are veryplicated.

 Chapter 316

    The emperor did not find that Meng could not go to court without him.


    After all, he didn''t go to court.


    Meng Li feels what the demon king left in his mansion every day.


    Is she really stupid?


    Some literal things are hard to understand.


    Meng Li just has some understanding.


    The power of space exists everywhere in the world. It has both the power of tolerance and the power of destruction. Sometimes it is extremely strong, sometimes it is extremely fragile.


    Ever changing, extremely mysterious.


    It''s a strange power, and the first step to create a space channel is tomunicate and quote the power of space.


    We can''t easily mobilize the space power of heaven and earth, let alone create a space channel.


    And the creation of the space channel, if she can directly have the ready-made space force to mobilize and construct the space channel, it is because the space force inside has been dealt with.


    It''s something for people who can''t reference and build spatial channels.


    If not, she can''t build a space channel.


    It''s good luck to think of it. At that time, she used the power of space as her spiritual power.


    Moreover, ording to the way the demon king said, the way she used at that time was not correct, and it was extremely wasteful. If it was used to cross the ne, I don''t know if she could get there.


    The construction of space channel, that must determine the space node.


    For the space node, Meng Li said he didn''t understand it at all.


    Meng Li covered his face. He was quite confident at that time.


    The demon king came back after a period of time to see that she had no progress, so he must open the irony mode.


    Meng Li is busy all day. Her three children want her to work hard, take care of Gu Yi''s body, input aura to him, and maintain his life.


    Also see about divination geomancy.


    But also to digest the knowledge in the mind, but also to practice.


    But also pay attention to the movement of king an, see if he has any signs of rebellion, Meng Li would like to practice a separation.


    But fortunately, there is no white attention to king an, who is more active now and begins to draw people in secret.


    Meng Li, taking advantage of the dark wind at night, listens to the corner several times and finds that the king of an still has a routine.


    For example, if a friend who has a good rtionship with a loyal official gets into prison or is forced to resign because he has offended the emperor or the emperor''s favorite sycophant, he promises others that he will find a way to get these people back.


    They were dissatisfied with the emperor, and they were moved by the chance.


    Wang an didn''t say that we should revolt together.


    But it''s about getting together and forming parties.


    King an thought, people in the world can not have nothing to ask for, he suit the remedy to the case, and the emperor is very disappointed in too many people.


    It makes a lot of people belong to the school of king an.


    However, let Meng Li more unexpected is that the King actually Li vice general also attracted.


    It''s quite capable.


    Besides, king an also visited her in private. He didn''t want to pull Meng Li in. He felt that it was unrealistic. No national teacher had ever participated in the struggle for the throne, let alone wanted to lead the national teacher to revolt.


    But it means you want to have a good rtionship with Meng Li.


    He also talked about the sufferings of themon people and asked Meng Li if he had any way to rescue them.


    Meng Li thinks it''s interesting. She''s thinking about rebellion and doesn''t dare to say it to an Wang.


    Wang an did not dare to show her that he wanted to rebel.


    If she turns to rebellion directly, Wang An will wee her and be happy.


    But Meng Li thought about it again and again.


    As ast resort, she didn''t want to conspire with Wang An. Today, Wang an didn''t make it to Dabao, so if she could help more, she would help more.


    In the future, she will do more. When she ascends to Dabao, the king of an will not guard against her and question her.


    Moreover, it is no good to pull the position of guoshifu from a high position.


    It''s just a little more pretentious to say that everything conforms to God''s will.


    King an was happy to hear that. What''s the will of heaven?


    In fact, Providence is also man-made.


    It seems that the national master will not interfere in these matters, so he is more relieved.


    There are also people who can''t be wooed by Wang An, and some people don''t want to be with him. How can they easily choose their official career after the party rtionship.


    How can people in officialdom have no control at all.


    Princess Shou looks like a weak woman, but she can survive in the harem until now. How can it be without some skills.


    Mother and son work together to gain the control of many officials.


    Some people can feel that king an''s intention may be to seek greater real power, but no one thought that king an wanted that position.


    After all, seeking power is toomon in officialdom, somon that people are not surprised.


    But these actions can''t be found by those who are good at ttering the emperor. They are greedy for glory and wealth and are content with pleasure. If the emperor can give them these actions, they will naturally protect the emperor.The mostmon thing they do is to get rid of dissidents. Wang An has always been out of tune with them. They are happy to see and hear that they can get hold of him and find a way to deal with him.


    Meng Li focused on sneaking behind his back and sweeping away the little tail for king an.


    So that those people can''t get hold of king an.


    Not to mention how tired I am.


    But even if those people could not find a handle, they still spoke ill of king an in front of the emperor.


    The charge is still on king an''s head.


    The emperor flew into a rage and med king an. What kind of heart are you.


    Wang an defended himself and said: brother, I''ve always been honest. I can''t question me just because of other people''s one-sided words.


    Don''t you know me.


    We are brothers. How can outsiders say something like this.


    In fact, I really think so.


    Although the emperor thought that king an had no ability, he didn''t have too many fraternal affairs in the royal family. What the emperor was most worried about was his brothers.


    How normal it is for Wang An to have thoughts when he lives in Beijing.


    He put Wang an under house arrest.


    He said in the imperial study that he wanted to kill King an in order to avoid future trouble.


    King an was put under house arrest, and there were many intercessors for him. The royal family had the most nsmen. After all, the emperor was ridiculous enough. Now he listens to other people''s nders, even his brothers and sisters.


    Today is king an, and who will be their turn in the future?


    Those viins can bring bad luck to the king of an if they don''t make usations. Do they want to tter viins so that they won''t offend them one day, and they will have the same bad luck as the king of an.


    The emperor must not be allowed to make such a start.


    Then put pressure on the emperor. You can''t kill King an. What did king an do wrong?


    What about the evidence?


    You have to pay attention to the evidence.


    Meng Li knew that king an was under house arrest, and he was very tired.


    She has been working hard to get rid of Wang An''s little tail, like a nocturnal animal.


    Still under house arrest by the emperor.


    But she didn''t do it, just wait and see.


    In the face of the imperial n, the emperor was very angry. What happened?


    As an emperor, you don''t have the right to kill people?

 Chapter 317

    Seeing that the emperor was obstinate, the imperial n couldn''t listen to the advice at all, so they went to work for the emperor''s favorite concubine.


    You can''t let the emperor do this.


    The emperor couldn''t listen to the minister''s words, but after listening to the woman''s words, he fooled the emperor.


    King an''s house arrest was removed.


    I will not kill King an.


    However, the emperor found a reason at random and fined king an a lot of silver.


    In a word, Wang an felt that he was extremely bent.


    He almost died. Without any evidence, his brother would kill him if he didn''t care about any love.


    King an was frightened, extremely cold and scared.


    Wang an didn''t dare to move any more. He was much more restrained.


    Seeing this, Meng Li wanted to say: young man, don''t give up easily.


    Shoutaifei is not willing to give up like this, her meaning is to let the king fawn on the emperor.


    He hesitated.


    But when I think of the emperor''s attitude towards him, I have now escaped the fate of being killed, but I have also been exploited a lot of silver by the emperor.


    If the emperor is in a bad mood in the future, what will happen to him?


    There was also a strong sense of humiliation in Wang An''s heart. It was said that his life was still a favorite imperial concubine in the harem. She mentioned it in a few words and then stayed.


    His life is equal to a few words of a woman.


    The emperor is really inhumane. Now that he is ready, how can he not give up?


    Since then, great changes have taken ce in king an.


    He knew how to pander to the emperor.


    Everywhere to collect beauty to the emperor, let the emperor indulge in beauty all day, treasure these things, not stingy to the emperor.


    The emperor was overjoyed and saw king an''s eye.


    An Wang a mouth also be can deceive, originally the emperor is still on guard to an Wang, but can''t stand an Wang can deceive.


    All the things given to the emperor were in line with the emperor''s wishes.


    The woman sent to the emperor is also the person of king an.


    Therefore, from the hands of the emperor to deceive a lot of real power.


    This gives king an more power.


    Even in his hands, he had a lot of tricks to please the emperor''s officials regardless of right and wrong. King an thought that the existence of these people was really eye-catching, and there was evidence to deal with some people.


    There''s a little bit of Raleigh in the game.


    The turmoil in the court hall made people feel threatened, and also made many people who didn''t deal with king an fight back.


    In fact, Prime Minister Zuo was very jealous of king an. King an had a way to please the emperor, and the emperor''s trust in him became less.


    In fact, the behavior of king an has damaged the interests of prime minister Zuo.


    Therefore, the struggle between prime minister Zuo and king an was particrly fierce.


    Meng couldn''t help but watch King an and Prime Minister Zuo fight each other every day.


    However, king an was clever when he was fighting for power in the court. He took the opportunity to build a good reputation among the people, dealt with many corrupt officials, and let many people know how king an behaved.


    When Meng Li saw that king an was taking the road ofmon people, he didn''t mind pushing him.


    At this time, king an has been in power for more than a year.


    Meng Li thought that king an should also find an opportunity to rebel. If there is an opportunity, king an will seize it.


    She made a stone b with four characters on it:


    ande Shengshi.


    Then he found ake. Most of the boats on theke were dignitaries. When they swam around theke, Meng Li used his spiritual power to hold up the stone tablet and let it float in the air.


    Then they saw a stone b floating in the air, with a few big characters carved on it.


    How to live in the golden age???


    When people see such a spectacle, it may be daylight and there are many people, but they still feel strange. They all say that it is the will of heaven.


    Some of them kowtow to the stone b. Meng Li hides in the dark, his face turns white, and the aura of Dantian is about to dry.


    Biting teeth, she still controlled the te to fall into the water gradually.


    In order not to appear abrupt, if there are those modern colorful lights, Meng Li would like to get some special effects.


    As soon as the te sank, it was ordered to be salvaged.


    On the way back, Meng Li made a rumor about what happened by theke and interpreted the meaning of the words "ande Shengshi".


    Ann, Ann king.


    The world may have to be won by King an in order to create a prosperous world.


    Originally, king an had a good reputation among the people, and everyone hated the current rule of the emperor. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to it.


    King an got the news at the first time, and knew that he could not and had no time to hesitate.


    He immediately hid and did not confront the emperor. The emperor had already trusted king an, but the words on the stone made the emperor''s trust in him disappear.


    He ordered the arrest of king an, but the order was secret.The emperor meant to kill him if he caught him. He did not allow anyone to threaten his position.


    If you directly catch king an, the royal n will be very annoyed.


    It''s better to kill. It''s useless to say anything.


    King an would not wait to be killed, and then sent people to all parts of the country to publicize the charges of Zuo prime minister and Jia Zheng as primary traitors and sycophants.


    He also mobilized his men to break into the pce.


    He killed Jia Zhengchu and others around the emperor and forced the emperor to abdicate in order toply with the will of heaven.


    When the emperor saw this, he trembled with fright. He had no momentum any more. Facing the pressure of king an, he had to abdicate.


    Meng Li stood with a negative hand, looking at the direction of the pce from the upstairs of the National Pce, and sighed a long time.


    After that, the world will change.


    Her task is about to be finished.


    Gu Yi was held by someone and said to Meng Li behind him:


    "ZHENG''ER, it''ste at night."


    Meng Li turned his head, looked at Gu Yi and went up:


    "master, why did youe up here? It''s colder up there, and you''re tired after climbing."


    Gu Yi waved to the attendant beside him, indicating that he would go down first. When the attendant left, Gu Yi looked at Meng Li withplicated eyes.


    He said:


    "ZHENG''ER, you are not the same as before."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "howe, master, ZHENG''ER is always ZHENG''ER."


    "Are you involved in these things?" Gu Yi chose to be straightforward.


    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile:


    "master looks up at ZHENG''ER. ZHENG''ER doesn''t have the ability to y politics."


    Gu Yi looked in the direction of the pce and sighed:


    "happiness lies in misfortune, misfortune lies in happiness."


    "It''s too early to say anything good or bad."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "master is right."


    "But the pattern of the world remains unchanged. In the long run, is there anything worse than that?"


    Gu Yi looked at the direction of the pce. He was dressed in green clothes, and the breeze touched his silver hair. He said:


    "I just don''t know how to go down to meet the emperor. The emperor hated the fraternity."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "maybe the former Emperor didn''t want to see the copse of the Qi family."


    Gu Yi stirred his hands together and moved his thumb:


    "it''s nothing."


    "All some hits have a definite number."

 Chapter 318

    King an ascended the throne smoothly, and the world changed its master.


    It was Meng Li who presided over the ceremony of king an Qili''s ession to the throne.


    As a rule, she prayed to heaven.


    Meng Li goes through the process step by step, and Qi Li wears a Dragon Robe, full of spirit and ambition.


    Meng Li was wearing the national uniform, heavy and cumbersome, looking at Qi Li.


    Today, he has long since faded from his childish appearance at that time. When he looks at people, he has his own momentum, which shows the importance of scheming.


    This is a road that must be taken and is bound to change.


    The former Emperor, Qi Li, did not kill him and imprisoned him in the pce with his concubines.


    As for what Qi Li ns to do in the future, Meng Li is not interested.


    But I don''t think Qi Li will kill him openly. It''s time to save face. At this time, it''s not suitable to see blood.


    When Qi Li became emperor, he remembered that it was Meng Li who said that he had purple Qi all around him, so he could not help but respect the national teacher more.


    The national master really has a brilliant n.


    In fact, this is also a cause and effect rtionship. Meng Li said that Qi Li was surrounded by purple Qi, and Qi Li chose to take this road. If Meng Li didn''t say it, he would be as patient and cautious as in the story.


    Qi Li chose to negotiate with Meng Li on many affairs of state.


    Meng Li has always been light, did not show the ttered, also did not show the arrogance.


    Just do your part.


    The advice to Qi Li is to reduce taxes, recuperate and relieve the suffering of themon people. He should also tell the world that the world has changed. Work hard and don''t follow the so-called uprising army.


    If life can be guaranteed, what else can we fight.


    The top people are a few, most of them are cannon fodder.


    For organizations that are still active among the people, those that can be recruited will be recruited, while those that cannot be recruited will be directly exterminated.


    Those who don''t ept recruitment have no ambition in their hearts?


    Qi Li is very happy. His idea coincides with Meng Li''s. Since he has taken the throne, the world is his. He must clean up the mess.


    To Meng Li''s regret, the right prime minister resigned.


    He didn''t love the emperor before, but because he had entrusted him to help him, but he didn''t.


    No, the emperor changed people.


    The right prime minister felt shameless in officialdom.


    Meng Li is relieved to think that everyone has his own choice, and the right prime minister''s choice is not necessarily wrong.


    Old, want to rest, do not want to cheat each other''s day, a few days of quiet life is good.


    It''s just that a good prime minister is missing in the world. The right prime minister in Qi Li''s hands will certainly be able to y a role.


    When the situation was fixed, Qi Li was busy with carrying out drastic reform. Besides going to the court, Meng Li stayed in the National Teacher''s office.


    Xiao Zhuo is nearly ten years old, but he likes to shake with a fan.


    Sometimes he pretended to be an adult. His skin became white in the imperial pce. His appearance became more outstanding and his temperament was different from that of the past. Instead of his timid appearance, he became generous and free.


    The environment changes a person deeply.


    The youngest child who used to be suckling can already walk, while the other child can recite with a book.


    Meng Li sits in the pavilion and looks at Xiaozhuo practicing martial arts in the yard. He smiles and looks up at the sky. The sky is clear and cloudless, which gives her a feeling of quiet years.


    It''s just


    The demon king.


    It''s nearly two years since she left. Meng Li rubs her eyebrows. The demon king really worries her.


    There are many questions about the power of space in her heart, and she wants to ask the demon king.


    "Master, master."


    Xiao Zhuo''s voice rang out.


    Meng Li looked at the past, small Zhuo forehead covered with sweat, running towards Meng Li, a courtesy.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, I''ve learned a set of moves. Can I dance to master?" Xiao Zhuo takes a look at Meng Li''s face and immediately doesn''t open it.


    Want to see, but dare not see more.


    Shifu is gentle and severe. Unlike his mother who passed away, he used words to nder him. Shifu would not do that. He would only punish him, but he would rather ept punishment than be scolded.


    When he didn''t make mistakes, the master was always gentle, his voice was never high, and he controlled it very well.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Xiao Zhuo went to the open space first, took the sword and began to dance. He was a child in the end. His heart was restless. When he danced the sword, he always took time to take a look at Meng Li.


    That look longed for affirmation and praise.


    Meng Li''s face was light from beginning to end, looking at Xiao Zhuo.


    In fact, Xiaozhuo''s talent is good, but Gu Yi thinks that Xiaozhuo was seven or eight years old when he came to guoshifu. It''s not as pure as guoshifu raised him.But Meng Li still epted him as a disciple and was willing to give him a chance.


    But with the discovery of these two years, Xiao Zhuo is particrly concerned about her thoughts and expressions, and seems to have a strong feeling of admiration?


    Xiao Zhuo saw that Meng Li didn''t respond, and he was filled with unspeakable disappointment.


    The purpose of hard practice is to get a word from master. He never cares about other people.


    He said:


    "master, isn''t Xiao Zhuo a good dancer?" Xiaozhuo is ten years old. His voice is tender and hard to distinguish between men and women.


    Meng Li shakes his head:


    "the biggest taboo of martial arts practitioners is to be distracted. When you look at me from time to time, how much effort do you spend on moves?"


    Xiaozhuo sipped his mouth and said:


    "but master, I have already remembered one move in one form. Besides, I just want to dance to master..."


    His voice became weaker and weaker, and his expression became more and more guilty. If it wasn''t for Meng Li, he couldn''t hear what he said atst.


    "You''re young, you don''t fight the enemy many times, you still need to understand."


    "The moves are not immutable. They are changeable. They are rigid exercises and are not very useful." Meng Li said lightly.


    Ten year old.


    In modern times, I''m still in primary school. I don''t know anything and I''m carefree. But in this era, at the age of ten, I have to learn a lot.


    As soon as Meng Li''s voice fell, he heard a voice of ridicule:


    "still teach others, do you understand what I have given you?"


    Meng Li


    Shut up.


    Come back and hurt her.


    Meng Li looks at Xiaozhuo. Xiaozhuo''s expression is as guilty as just now. He doesn''t seem to hear the demon king''s voice at all.


    Meng Li also ignored the demon king and said to Xiao Zhuo:


    "maybe I have too high expectations for you. You have done well with your hard work."


    "Really? Master


    Small Zhuo eyes stare at the ground, low head asks a way.


    Meng Li gave a sound andughed:


    "I hope you can perform better."


    Xiao Zhuo alsoughed, and he said:


    "master, I will work harder. I believe that I can achieve my master''s expectation."

 Chapter 319

    Meng Li nodded and sent Xiao Zhuo away.


    He went back to his room, sent hinde out, poured a cup of tea, sipped and said:


    ing back will hurt me."


    The Demon King appeared on Meng Li''s bed. Before he spoke, Meng Li said:


    "don''t you know that every time you lie in my bed, I have to change a sheet?"


    The demon king was in a bad mood immediately, and he said:


    "you despised me."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "why don''t you dislike it? Men and women are different. You are a man. Shouldn''t I mind if you lie on my bed?"


    "I don''t dislike you. You dislike me." Said the demon king discontentedly.


    Meng Li didn''t want to hold on to this problem for the demon king. She said:


    "well, I don''t dislike it."


    Demon King haughtily snorted, perfunctory woman.


    "I still have many questions to ask you. Can you answer them?" Meng Lidao.


    The demon king said:


    "I know you are stupid and can''t understand, otherwise I won''t be able toe back."


    Meng Li All right


    Or give the Demon King Shun Shun hair first, so that he won''t leave again.


    Feel she stay in this world days is not much, when there is no way to find the demon king.


    Meng Li throws out one question after another. The demon king seems to be in a good mood, and he answers them one by one.


    After Meng Li listened, something shed in his mind. Meng Li felt that he had grasped it, but he didn''t.


    Trying to capture, Meng Li feels that he has some insight.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li''s expression, and even his small face revealed his dislike.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "I will take you out to show you."


    Meng Li nodded.


    This is the best, but in an instant, she and the demon king disappeared in this room.


    When Meng Li fell to the ground, he was already in a green mountain, where there were few people, and the demon king changed into a human form.


    It''s still that cool and noble face. Meng Li thinks it''s good to see it again.


    He saw Meng Li''s eyes without a trace of surprise, and his guess was right, but he didn''t say it.


    Reach out and start to mobilize the power of space between heaven and earth, slender white fingers at will, mouth said how to mobilize the power of space between heaven and earth.


    Meng Li listened very carefully and began to learn from the demon king to mobilize the power of space.


    I didn''t feel it.


    Nothing was captured.


    All of a sudden, Meng Li felt as if there was something on her hand, weighing dozens of Jin. Meng Li was even more confused.


    Looking at the demon king:


    "have Imunicated and cited the power of space?"


    How talented is she?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    The demon king nced at Meng Li:


    " What you think is so beautiful. This book is in your hands. "


    Meng Li


    "You try tomunicate with it first. If you canmunicate, you can quote." Demon king.


    Meng Li''s mental power is invisible to the naked eye.


    In terms of mental power, it''s totally different. The power of space under mental power is like a big ss ball with fists, which is full of textures. It looks like the texture of the surrounding area after being hit by bullets, and it looks like a spider web.


    Meng Li''s arm is shaking. Why is the force of space so heavy.


    It looks like it''s the size of a fist, but it weighs dozens of Jin.


    She clenched her teeth and tried tomunicate with the power of space in her hand. But she didn''tmunicate anything. The wisteria came out and stuck it on the power of space, absorbing the power of space.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Meng Li said to the demon king uneasily:


    "sorry, this..."


    Demon King


    He looked at Meng Li''s Wisteria on his wrist. What is this special thing.


    "It absorbs the power of space?"


    The demon king''s eyes were always on the vine.


    Meng Li said in silence:


    "spiritual power, vitality, the power of space."


    At present, only three of them have been found.


    After a pause, she said:


    "maybe this thing will eat everything." Meng Li added.


    I feel that as long as it''s energy, wisteria can eat everything. It''s a non picky baby, but it''s not easy to get what I eat.


    It''s really hard for Wisteria to grow up if it''s always on the previous doomsday ne.


    The demon king was speechless and speechless.


    Some heart, this thing is a baby.


    He looked at Meng Li. What''s the origin of this


    Wenqingteng absorbed the power of space, and its leaves kept moving on Meng Li''s wrist.Meng Li was embarrassed to say goodbye to his broken hair. He hesitated for a moment and said to the demon king:


    "can you..."


    "No The demon king sat directly across his knees.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. He can''t forget it.


    The demon king looks at Meng Li''s appearance and seems to be quite aggrieved. Heughs in his heart. If he is upright, he can''t give her something.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to entangle the demon king. He pats the wisteria to make it invisible. But the wisteria seems to be very unwilling. Its leaves are beating.


    Meng Li looked at wenqingteng and fell into meditation.


    The vine absorbs vitality and can feed back people''s vitality. If it is the power of space, can it feed back to her as well?


    What would it look like if I could get feedback back?


    Meng Li is a little excited.


    In my mind, I give orders to the Wisteria. Before, I absorbed the space power of small silver cone in the system space. Now I absorb this again. Can I always give some feedback?


    Knowing that the intelligence quotient of wenqingteng was really touching, Meng Li gave several orders in a row.


    Then I feel that a force intrudes into her soul, and the heavy feeling is like the power of space.


    Meng Li felt his soul tremble and feel very ufortable, as if he was rubbing with that force.


    The soul instinct repels this power, but this power is particrly overbearing. Meng Li can only control himself to ept this power.


    She is like a very limited container. She tries her best to drill into it, but the container can''t hold it down. It seems that her soul is just stretched to ept it.


    Meng Li snorted in pain, and the demon king asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li shook his head, sweating on his forehead, and tried to endure the difort.


    When that power waspletely integrated with her soul, she suddenly caught what she had shed in her mind and couldn''t grasp.


    A lot of images came to her mind.


    The picture is spectacr. It''s a picture of the spacial explosion. Meng Li sees something like a crystal ball. There are flowers, nts and trees in it. The crystal ball keeps spinning, and then it explodes suddenly. The flowers, nts and trees in it turn into dust in an instant.


    It''s gone.


    Then the picture turns into a person floating in mid air, who can''t see clearly what he looks like. Opposite him is a huge dragon.


    The Dragon attacked him, and the human stretched out one hand. The human action was like slow motion. Everything in this space seemed to be slowed down deliberately.


    Meng Li saw the power of the surrounding space condense away, wrapping the dragon in it.

 Chapter 320

    What makes Meng Lixin even more new is that this human has made many points on this space wall. If you look closely, each point can be connected to form an equteral triangle.


    Equteral triangle is the most stable structure with the characteristics of stability, firmness and pressure resistance.


    Meng Li felt that he could understand the reason why this man did so.


    And then all the points are finally connected, even if the dragon is rushing and bumping in it, the space created by men is still as stable as ever.


    Then there is the picture of building the space channel.


    All kinds of pictures appear alternately in Meng Li''s mind, and the action is very slow. Meng Li is fascinated by it, and his feeling in his mind is deeper and deeper.


    She forgot where she was. When she opened her eyes, the demon king''s eyes were nk.


    Looking at the demon king, Meng Li could not help but say: "how long have you been waiting?"


    The demon king said angrily:


    "half a month."


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    She was about to go to court. She had been missing for half a month, and the government was not in a hurry.


    After a look at the wrist, the wisteria is hidden. Meng Li asks the demon king to take her back to the National Pce.


    Sure enough, the Imperial Pce was looking for her everywhere, and the emperor was also looking for her secretly.


    Meng Li finds a reason to fool her, but Xiao Zhuo insists on meeting her. Meng Li has no choice but to say to Xin De:


    "let him in."


    Xiao Zhuo came in and was very worried. Although he heard that master hade back, only he could feel relieved when he saw him.


    When I saw Meng Li, I felt relieved.


    "Master, you''ve been gone for half a month. I''m really worried about you."


    He looked at Meng Li, eyes in Meng Li''s face for a long time, as if it was the first time to stay so long.


    There''s a bit of greed in my eyes.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. I''ll be fine."


    "Master, promise me not to disappear at will. I''m worried about you." Xiao Zhuo said prayingly.


    No one knows how he spent that half month.


    If you can''t eat well or sleep well, it''s like a part of your body has been poached.


    Xiao Zhuo thinks this kind of feeling is very strange, don''t understand.


    But knowing that master is his most important person, you can give up your life for master''s sake.


    Meng couldn''t leave the mark and frowned.


    He sent Xiao Zhuo down.


    The demon king''s humble voice came:


    "I see you are coveting you."


    Meng Li: "you shut up, don''t want to hear."


    The Demon King Tut tut two times:


    "human beings like to escape from problems. Although you are not so good, you can still cultivate well. You might as well make do with it."


    Meng Li''s voice is indifferent:


    "don''t say any more."


    Brain AChE, small Zhuo is only ten years old, Meng Li is not willing to think of small Zhuo that way.


    But Xiao Zhuo''s performance.


    Ah


    Seeing that Meng Li was a little angry, the demon king said:


    "you can''t make a joke."


    Mengli didn''t pay any attention to Mengli, and the demon king said:


    "in fact, your so-called Guoshi mansion is very inhumane. Why can''t Guoshi marry? Why can''t Guoshi enjoy some happiness? What a pity."


    "And lost the right to reproduce."


    "Most creatures, especially human beings, are greedy for mating. Most of them have the instinct to reproduce and hope that their genes can be passed on."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "in this way, you are also such a person."


    The demon king sneered:


    "for the king, those are vulgar tastes."


    "Besides, it''s hard to find a woman who can bear this king."


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at the demon king. He thinks of one thing, that is, the demon king''s separation entangles the demon king.


    Since the demon king teased her apprentice, don''t me her for spreading salt on her wound.


    She said meaningfully:


    "since women can''t find them, find men."


    "There must be men who are equal to you."


    Meng limi''s smile looks at the demon king.


    Demon King


    Die.


    Think of some unbearable memory, demon king white Meng from a look.


    The whole person in the heart all gave birth to a restlessness, the demon king adjusted in the heart for a while, just slowed down.


    Meng Li is chatting with the demon king when he feels that the prohibition of the system space is loose.


    Mission aplished?


    Another hidden wish of the client is freedom.


    It''s not finished yet.


    Do you want to go back now?


    Meng Li ponders that the client may see that Gu Yi is not dead and is anxious toe back to apany Gu Yi.Considering this, Meng Li decided to go back in these two days.


    She asked the demon king to take her out, and then tried tomunicate the power of space. Unexpectedly, this time, it was OK.


    Meng Li looks surprised and tries to use the power of space. The power of space is especially heavy in her hands, especially hard. However, Meng Li feels full of energy and doesn''t care about this tired.


    ording to the way that human beings construct space, Meng Li constructs a very small space.


    He also tried to build a very short space channel. Meng Li walked into the space channel he built and felt good.


    It''s just that she walked out of it, and the passage copsed without holding on for a few seconds.


    After all this, Meng Li seems to be fished out of the water. He is full of sweat and looks a little pale. He knows he can''t go on.


    The demon king was surprised to see that Meng Li had learned so quickly.


    It seems that the way he used is different from him. Maybe it has something to do with each other''s feelings.


    On second thought, it''s OK. I didn''t really want to spend more energy.


    Whatever you do, it works.


    With Meng Li back to the National Pce.


    After chatting with Meng Li for a few words, the demon king went out. Meng Li was alone and happily told 6018: "I can use the power of space."


    6018: "Congrattions, I saw it all."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "what is that power?"


    "The power to break into my body." Meng Li added that it was the vines that gave back to her.


    6018 said with some envy, "


    is the essence of the purification of space power. It can be regarded as a very good source of space. It''s a very good thing. Your soul integrates it, and it''s rtively easy to feel the power of space."


    "And because there is a little power of original space in your soul, there is no barrier tomunication like the same kind."


    Meng Li was overjoyed and said:


    "then why am I still struggling?"


    "Your perception is not so thorough. It has something to do with your soul. It is also because you have not yet mastered the power of space, which is caused by abination of various reasons."


    Meng Li is not disappointed. This is her expected answer. Just confirm it again for 6018.


    "And it doesn''t seem to be strong." This is what Meng Li is most concerned about.


    6018 pondered for a while and said:


    "I don''t know how the demon king made the space stable, but the method used by people withrge positions and areas is roughly the same as yours, which is more orthodox."


    "Instability is because you haven''t absorbed the boundary force. When you build a space, you need to use the boundary force to make it more stable."

 Chapter 321

    Meng Li Yi, the way of the demon king is different from that of the people in the big area. Who''s better?


    Meng Li sighed:


    "6018, you know so much."


    "I''m ttered. I just have to do something to survive in the world." 6018 said faintly.


    Meng Li said.


    Yeah, now that I''m alive, I have to do something.


    In fact, to survive, we need to make a lot of efforts.


    Meng Li didn''t dy the day when the client came back. He found Gu Yi and put the spirit into Gu Yi''s body. It was thest gift for him. He hoped that he could see more about the world.


    The world is very beautiful. For example, Meng Li is especially greedy for the feeling of being alive.


    And then that night it''s back in system space.


    Three apprentices,ter guzheng choose one to inherit the position of national teacher.


    Demon King


    Goodbye.


    I don''t know if I can see you again.


    After guzheng came back, he ran to see Guyi for the first time.


    When she saw Gu Yi''s tears, she came down. Master is still alive, really alive.


    Gu Yi doesn''t know why, but seeing her tearful apprentice, she can''t help feeling sad andforting guzheng.


    Guzheng is crying andughing, and the whole person is a little bit out of shape.


    Then he went back to his room, and suddenly heard the voice of the demon king in his ear. He looked frightened.


    What is this.


    Looking at guzheng, the demon king sighed and his character changed again.


    It''s a recement. The man left again.


    He''s not stupid. He thinks about it. That''s the only way to exin it.


    But how to operate.


    If you knew that person was going, you should have caught her and asked her about her secret.


    Hum.


    Next time I meet you, I must inquire about how to do it. If I have nothing to do, I can change my body.


    Forget it, he''ll go too. The world has been seen. There''s nothing to see.


    Guzheng knows that she has three apprentices. She calls them to the front to have a look. Eh, the age difference is quite big.


    Xiao Zhuo feels that his master seems to be different.


    Her tone, her manner, all changed.


    Maybe only when he cares about it can he find out.


    Why?


    Xiaozhuo felt that he and his master had be estranged again. It seemed that he had to know each other again. Xiaozhuo felt strange in his heart and didn''t like this feeling.


    After observing for a period of time, Xiao Zhuo felt really different.


    The strange feeling in my heart is decreasing, and Xiao Zhuo''s feelings for master have changed. With the increase of age, he has performed better.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Li is looking at the harvest of this mission in front of the system space screen.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of Guzheng: keep Qi''s family and avenge yourself.


    Fulfill the hidden wish: freedom.


    The score is 100.


    Gain 15000 points, 20 points for boundary power and 4 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: - 33000


    boundary power: 314 points


    soul power: 4 points


    talent: running


    Meng Li''s eyebrows were raised. Unexpectedly, the client even judged her to havepleted the hidden task.


    Did you find the heir?


    Or because Gu Yi is still alive.


    There are four points in soul power. Meng Li is also very surprised. The score is 15000, which is twice the score of thest task. The harvest of this task is really good.


    Meng Li absorbed four points of soul power.


    It''s a surprise to meet the demon king. I also realized the power of space, and learned some geomantic omen divination skills. I have two more skills.


    Meng Li is in a good mood. He wanders around the system space a few times and looks at his soul. There is no change.


    After chatting with 6018 for a while, Meng Li felt the exhaustion of her soul caused by the use of space, so he went to bed and fell asleep.


    When she wakes up, she wants to see how the world is.


    Let 6018 show her.


    Guzheng is afraid that Guyi will leave her. She will apany Guyi if she has nothing to do all day.


    But inevitably, Gu Yi''s body went from bad to worse with the years, and died after more than two years.


    Guzheng deals with Gu Yi''s affairs and gives Xiao Zhuo the surname Gu, Gu Zhuo.


    At this time, Gu Zhuo was almost thirteen years old, but he was very tall. If he didn''t look at that young face, he would be like an adult.


    After another two years of cultivating Guzhuo, he made an amazing decision.


    Let 15-year-old Gu Zhuo inherit the position of national teacher.Meng Li didn''t see the demon king. Presumably, the demon king didn''t know where he was wandering.


    Her consciousness returned to the system space, and she enjoyed it very much. She was swaying on the shaking table. She was in a good mood.


    Gu Zhuo confessed:


    My name is Gu Zhuo.


    I was born in a border town, my mother has a miserable life experience, and gave birth to the same miserable life experience of me.


    I don''t mind being scolded as a wild breed without father since I was a child. I am eager to survive and willing to abandon all dignity for this.


    One day when I wanted to give a steamed bread to my mother, I saw her round eyes, cold body, lifeless, and she died.


    Since it''s my mother, I''ll deal with her affairs.


    Then I met her. I knew she had money. I didn''t expect the boss who sold mutton soup to buy me. But what if she bought me with pity.


    Young and richdies are the softest.


    Sure enough, she bought me.


    When I first saw her face and knew her identity, I wanted to escape.


    I feel that she is like a fairy in the sky. A humble person like me would pollute her by spending more time with her.


    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to dislike me.


    The way she looks at anyone is lukewarm, which makes me feel a lot more bnced, because that''s how she looks at me.


    I don''t know why I always want to see her, even a look, a word.


    She will teach me how to practice martial arts. When I see something that I don''t understand in the book, she will interpret it to me one by one. When I perform well, she will smile.


    I like her smile.


    She saved me and changed my destiny. I thought it was love.


    But I didn''t really think she was my master.


    At first, she put me and the bodyguard together, which made me very sad. I wanted to be closer to her. Later, she said that she would ept me as a disciple. I didn''t fall asleep all night.


    But the good time is not long, she brought me the feeling, only about two yearster, she gave me a different feeling.


    My heart has also changed. It seems that I really regard her as a master.


    On the contrary, it let me get rid of the misceneous thoughts, and let me have a better foothold in guoshifu.


    After she became a national teacher, she left.


    I know I will go too. I n to entrust the National Teacher''s office to two younger martial brothers in the future. I''m going to look for her at first.


    Later in the search, I found that it was not love, but love, engraved in my heart.


    Oh, I''m so precocious. Who let me live the best life and the lowest person before I met her.


    Fate does not allow me to be childlike.


    Maybe she doesn''t know? I stabbed my mother''s bully when I was six or seven years old.


    I don''t know what I think.


    Or never know.


    Where did she go at first?

 Chapter 322

    Meng Li shakes for a while, and 6018 selects tasks for her.


    She raised her hand and looked at the wisteria on her wrist. She felt that the two little red leaves were very delicate and lovely.


    The task of cultivating the real world is not very good, and it''s not easy to choose the world now, so please return the points first.


    And so on integral also invited, may choose the aura abundant world to do the duty.


    Feed the Wisteria.


    Meng Li is suddenly happy and asks how the rattan gives her the feeling of raising a child.


    6018 said:


    "the task is found, do you want to do it?"


    Meng Li nodded: "do it."


    Meng Li suddenly asked:


    "why can''t we receive the plot in the system space?"


    6018 sighed:


    "even if you want to ept the plot, you have to take this task next, don''t you think everyone will ept it again and make a decision?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s better to receive in the system space."


    "The general rule is that it can only be epted in the world." 6018.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "sure enough, I dare to think more and more now."


    Too many ideas.


    6018 also heard a smile, and then sent Meng Li to the world.


    Meng Li came to the ne. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a girl in modern clothes yelling at the air.


    Looking crazy, Meng Li felt his heart thumping so hard that he was all soft and sat on the ground.


    It''s not her mood, it''s the client''s body. It''s a sign of being frightened. Meng Li tries to calm down.


    This kind of shock to the extreme feeling is too strong, make Meng Li can''t help but nervous, in the end what is the situation?


    Meng Li hammered his legs, especially weak, and did not stand up at all.


    Looking at the room, this is a very Chinese decorated room, with hollowed out screens, mahogany tables and chairs, a trampoline with a rustic vor, and carved bed frame, like the boudoir of a richdy in the old society.


    But the bed is covered with modern pattern sheets and quilt covers.


    Looking up, there is a light emitting orange light on the top of the head.


    I''m also wearing modern clothes, which is very contrary to the picture.


    And Meng Li feels so cold.


    Looking at the girl, she yelled at the air all the time, waving her hand and shouting:


    "don''te here."


    "Don''te here. Who are you?"


    Girls have been more daring, after all, the client has been scared to the ground.


    Meng Li hammered his leg again and felt a little stronger. He stood up and said to the girl:


    "who are you calling?"


    "What''s going on?"


    The girl didn''t seem to see her at all, and Meng Li ate a fist that the girl waved.


    This body is very empty, Meng Li didn''t escape at all.


    So this girl''s small fist, hit Meng Li heart pain.


    Meng Li is trying to figure out how to get the girl back to reality. Before he can figure out a way, the girl is in aa.


    Meng Li felt a pair of cold hands on her face stroking her.


    Gently touch her face with fingertips, it seems to be with tenderness, even touched her eyebrows, her eyebrows wrinkled up, the cold fingers also smoothed her eyebrows.


    Mom, Meng Li has goose bumps. What a pervert!


    She was so tense that her eyes couldn''t help looking.


    She stepped back and someone pulled her hair again.


    This is not as gentle as just now, but very hard, pull Meng from the scalp pain.


    Ear also came a woman''s silver bell like clearughter.


    If a living womanughs like this, it''s really nice, but it''s gone now. Suddenly, such a voicees from her ear. No matter how nice the voice is, it makes people feel creepy.


    Meng Li


    What is this.


    She felt soft again. She was really scared.


    She released her mental power and found that it seemed to be blocked, and there was no way to release it.


    Was blocked by an inexplicable force.


    With the naked eye, you can''t see anything at all.


    Isn''t it a ghost?


    It''s so funny. This ghost has to touch her face. What''s the matter?


    Meng Li looks at the girl who has passed out.


    As soon as she was soft, the hand that held her hair was released. Then Meng Liy on the ground.


    But Meng Li pretended to be dizzy. Seeing the girl well, he knew that the ghost was trying to scare people for the time being.


    Then try to pretend to be dizzy first, in case you cheat.


    Sure enough, there was a giggle in my ear, which was charming, and then I said:"I''m not scared."


    After a while, the room is not so cold. Meng Li feels weak all over and simply lies on the ground to receive the plot.


    The client is Li Rou, a sophomore.


    The family condition is general, not good or bad, not short of food and drink, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Where she is now is an old house.


    This time, it''s because their ssmate, Su Xiaodie, came together.


    They told them that this is not an old building in the suburb of the city, but a ce where they study in University.


    In fact, she found this ce in the photo album she had kept for a long time at home.


    Su Xiaodie asked her family where the ce was. The family looked very strange and frightened, so she told her not to inquire about it.


    The more she doesn''t want to think about it, the more she wants to think about it. She''s haunting her family. The family has no choice but to say that this is their old house, and no one has lived in it for a long time.


    It''s just an asional arrangement.


    Besides, he told Su Xiaodie that there are some strange things in it. Maybe there are ghosts, so Su Xiaodie should not worry about them.


    But Su Xiaodie is very curious about this ce, because in the old photos, they are all old-fashioned furnishings, and she wants to see them very much.


    I always think it''s especially attractive to her.


    As for the ghost at home, Su Xiaodie doesn''t believe it.


    How could there be ghosts.


    Even if there is a ghost, it doesn''t matter. What does a ghost look like?


    Su Xiaodie thought heartlessly.


    So I stole the key from my family.


    Su Xiaodie''s family background is actually very good. She has the best family conditions among the girls, but she is a low-key and civilian.


    They are also considerate. All of them get along well with everyone.


    After their holiday, eight people go out to travel, and they don''t want to go too far, so they travel in the province, and then they y around here.


    Everyone is going to find a ce. Su Xiaodie thinks of the old house. She suggests that shee to the city just to find time to see the old house, so she proposes to live in this ce.


    And there was a little selfish in her heart, and she wanted to see what it was like.


    When she thought of saying that the house was weird, Su Xiaodie subconsciously concealed it. After all, it was her hometown. Should she tell everyone that her hometown might be haunted?


    What do you think of her in the future.


    When we heard that there was a ce to live, we followed.


    But when you enter the house, you will know what it means to regret.

 Chapter 323

    This is a veryrge house, simr to the western style buildings in the period of the Republic of China, but all the furnishings in it are Chinese style.


    As soon as youe in, it''s dark. It''s very different from the temperature outside.


    It makes everyone a little uneasy.


    However, the house is electrified. When we turn on the lights, we are not at ease.


    I was very tired. I put down the big and small bags, cleaned up the ce separately, and went to sleep.


    By the time they woke up, it was dark, but the door couldn''t be opened.


    Not only the door but also the windows.


    It''s very uneasy to keep a group of people trapped in it.


    Fortunately, when we went out to y, we brought a lot of food and didn''t go hungry.


    And everyone''s cell phones don''t have a signal.


    This was discovered when we came in, but we didn''t care at that time, because sometimes some scenic spots don''t have mobile phone signals.


    But now I''m flustered and trapped here.


    Su Xiaodie is very guilty to me her, yunyun.


    But I still didn''t say that there might be ghosts in it. I feel that this time it will make everyone afraid.


    Originally, some people began to resent Su Xiaodie in their hearts, but they all said so, and everyone was embarrassed to me her again.


    The doors and windows couldn''t be opened, which made us very scared. But a series of things happenedter, which made us extremely scared.


    For example, the water from the pipe is red.


    Or a pair of invisible hands touch them from time to time.


    Don''t be too scary.


    Even in front of my eyes will suddenly appear a face full of blood, terrible face, or eating, found in the hands of the ham sausage into a finger or something.


    Or drink water and find that water is actually blood.


    All kinds of pictures emerge one after another.


    How scary the picture is.


    And can often hear the woman''s singing,ughter, sigh, cry.


    Su Xiaodie has an ambiguous rtionship with one of the boys, Mu Ruihua, because it was su Xiaodie who brought them here. They were trapped before, so it''s hard for everyone to me. But at this point, who can bear the resentment against Su Xiaodie.


    Everyone mes Su Xiaodie.


    Mu Ruihua defends Su Xiaodie, and Su Xiaodie mes herself for her pain.


    Five men and three women came here.


    Two of the girls were scared to death.


    Two men love Su Xiaodie, so it''s OK.


    There is also a couple, of course, is a bad luck, they love the picture stimted the female ghost, female ghost killed them.


    The final result is that two are crazy, three are normal, and the other three are cool.


    In the detailed plot, Mu Ruihua is actually a descendant of the ghost hunting family. People have a way to see ghosts.


    Why we can apany them this time is because we lost the bet with Su Xiaodie.


    Su Xiaodie yfully put forward such a request to Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua is faithful to Cheng so''sing. On the way of the journey, all the eyes are su Xiaodie, and the rest of the people don''t care.


    And when he was about to enter the house, Mu Ruihua felt the Yin inside was very heavy, but he didn''t say.


    He was curious about what it was like and wanted to find out.


    He is a descendant of the ghost hunting family. He is also a genius and naturally likes challenging things.


    But why did Murray Huaneng watch hispanions suffer from ghosts.


    It''s because he doesn''t want to expose his identity as a ghost hunting family.


    Well


    Andter he felt that this ghost was very powerful and had deep resentment. If she was allowed to express her resentment, it would be easier for her to deal with it.


    After the client died, Mu Ruihua looked at the two crazy girls, and the client was scared to death, especially speechless.


    What''s terrible about ghosts? They can be scared to death.


    I don''t have the guts or the heart.


    In Mu Ruihua''s mind, he still looks down on the client.


    Because Mu Ruihua secretly put Rune paper on Su Xiaodie, Su Xiaodie was not harassed by ghosts at all.


    I just know there''s a ghost.


    For the two couples who were killed, Mu Ruihua didn''t like them very much, so he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    I found out when I was killed.


    But the female ghost made fun of everyone, and it didn''t feel interesting.


    Looking back, I got Mu Ruihua and Su Xiaodie''s attention.


    Although I know that Mu Ruihua and Su Xiaodie have something she is afraid of, I''m not reconciled. What''s the means? When Ie to her territory, I have to y with her.


    Anyway, at the risk of the ghost body being burned, we have to tease them.


    This can offend Mu Ruihua, who is not good, actually dare to offend his head, and then Mu Ruihua picked up the ghost, the two fight that is called a close match.Finally, the ghost became angry.


    Just when Mu Ruihua wanted to take the ghost away, Su Xiaodie saw the ghost and yelled: wait a minute!


    Tell Mu Ruihua that this should be her grandmother.


    It''s mom''s grandmother.


    Well, that''s right. Su Xiaodie''s photos at home have seen the photos of her grandmother. That''s what she looks like.


    Well, it''s really a flood that has washed up the Dragon King temple. My family beat my family.


    Then the ghost tells her own tragic story. She used to be a richdy, and then she met a heartbreaker. Finally, she wanted to kill herself with her child, but the child was saved by the housekeeper and she died.


    Come on


    Then he inquired about Su Xiaodie''s situation, and took a close look at Su Xiaodie''s appearance. Well, this is her descendant.


    Then Su Xiaodieforted the grandmother, and the ghost said that she could not be reincarnated and was trapped here.


    Mu Ruihua gave the female ghost a ride and sent her to die.


    After this, Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua are together.


    The client''s wish: to live and escape from this ghost ce.


    If she can, she hopes to make su Xiaodie feel frightened by ghosts.


    She knows that after the follow-up plot, she is very frustrated. Su Xiaodie is so lucky that she makes people jealous.


    Why do theye here to hide it?


    Why don''t you ask for their advice?


    Meng Li received the plot, lying on the ground motionless, mobile phone signal and mental power are unable to use, should be affected by the female ghost.


    There are ghosts in this ne.


    Sure is how to return a responsibility, Meng leaves in the heart also not so afraid.


    Just Mu Ruihua, let Meng Li very speechless, although he does not save people is his right, but it is more indifferent.


    This kind of indifference can''t be condemned. How can we condemn it? It''s the freedom of others to hold hands on others, and it''s impossible to carry out moral kidnapping?


    But the sourcees from Su Xiaodie. Su Xiaodie''s curiosity costs herpanion''s life.


    As the client thinks, if you were told that there might be something strange here at the beginning, and everyone would like toe in, no wonder Su Xiaodie.


    I didn''t say that.


    There is no right to choose.

 Chapter 324

    Now it''s that night.


    Qin Xuan, who lived with her, was scared out of her mind.


    Meng Li takes a look at Qin Xuan and sighs. She is so weak that she doesn''t know who to toss.


    She can''t kill ghosts.


    It''s tragic to tell the story of female ghosts, but it''s wrong to hurt people who have nothing to do with it. In the end, she came to a good end and went to reincarnation.


    She got up and dragged Qin Xuan to bed. It took herst effort. No one was going to sleep tonight. On the first night, everyone was tossed about all night.


    Meng Li felt the aura.


    It''s just that the aura is thin. Meng Li doesn''t know how long it will take to cultivate the aura.


    But she still had to work hard. She sat cross knee and began to practice.


    The body is so cold, Meng Li added a dress to himself.


    After thinking about it, she pressed several acupoints on Qin Xuan again. Qin Xuan woke up with a heartrending cry.


    He sat up and looked at Meng Li with round eyes:


    "there are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    Meng Li said: "there are ghosts."


    Qin Xuan nodded wildly, looked around in disbelief, and then said:


    "where''s the ghost, is it gone?"


    Meng Li also looked at the room. The room was not so cold and said, "I think I''m leaving."


    Qin Xuan was suspicious, but she was relieved atst:


    "just go, just go."


    Qin Xuan was very short of breath. She rubbed her chest and seemed to have some difficulty breathing. Atst, she began to cry:


    "I want to go home, Li rou. Let''s go home. I don''t want to stay in this gloomy ce."


    "Wuwu..."


    when the timees, Qin Xuan''s body will be very tired. We''ll find a way tofort her


    Qin Xuan curled up and lowered her head. Then she saw herself on the bed and jumped out of it.


    She said in horror:


    "I don''t want to sleep in bed. I don''t want to sleep in bed. Maybe this is the bed that the ghost used to sleep in."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "then don''t sleep."


    Qin Xuan couldn''t stop her tears. With tears in her eyes, she said to Meng Li:


    "why aren''t you afraid? I think you are calm?"


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile and said:


    "I''m so scared that I don''t have the strength to cry now."


    Meng Li''s tone has a sense of recognition.


    Qin Xuan burst into tears:


    "what should I do? What shall we do? "


    "Isn''t this Su Xiaodie''s hometown? How can there be a ghost? "


    "Su Xiaodie''s hometown is haunted, doesn''t she know? Why are you bringing us here? "


    She cried and yelled.


    Meng Li didn''t reply. He worked in his body.


    I don''t know what to say.


    In fact, Qin Xuan and Su Xiaodie have a good rtionship. They usually go out together.


    But now, it''s normal for Su Xiaodie to be resented.


    Meng Li still felt cold, and got up to add a dress, because of the season, we bring only short sleeves.


    I only took one coat with me. I wore it when I was afraid of rain.


    Meng Li took off her coat and put on a short sleeve inside. There were three or four short sleeves inside. She put on her coat outside.


    It''s strange to wear like this, but Meng can''t help it.


    Qin Xuan also wore a coat. Her body trembled partly because she was cold and partly because she was afraid. She also learned Meng Li''s way of putting a few short sleeves on her body.


    Feeling better, she stared at Meng Li, who was sitting with her knees crossed.


    Question:


    "what are you doing in this position?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I just want to do this. I think it can give me a sense of security."


    Qin Xuan''s eyes were red and swollen. Her eyes were covered with blood. She watched Meng Li for a while, then lowered her head and began to cry again.


    Although Qin Xuan is crying at this time, she is more courageous than the client. Before, when the female ghost yed tricks on her, she dared to resist.


    And the client is directly scared paralyzed, just like a pool of water, can not catch up.


    They practiced for a while, and heard a screaming from the next room. It was a woman''s voice.


    It''s too harsh.


    This immediately touched Qin Xuan''s nerves. She was tense and uncertain:


    "ghost, ghost ising again."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "do you want to go out and have a look?"


    Qin Xuan shrunk herself into a ball, with tears on her face:


    "no, no, I''m afraid."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.In fact, I can''t get out now.


    Everyone can''t get out of their own room. The female ghost is very funny. She keeps people in the room and teases them slowly.


    Maybe I''ve been a ghost for too long, and my heart is distorted.


    Besides, she couldn''t find a ghost if she could go out.


    She can''t even find a ghost. How can she kill it.


    If you find the key, you won''t kill the ghost.


    Fortunately, no one will have an ident tonight.


    Meng Li took a look at the backpack. Fortunately, he was preparing to camp the next day. He bought a lot of food and could maintain it.


    Then the whole house was full of screams. Every time Qin Xuan heard them, she couldn''t help shaking.


    when she opened the door anxiously, she asked how to go out for a long time


    She pulled the door again, but still couldn''t open it. She was very worried when she heard the screams of her ssmates.


    I didn''t expect that this house was really weird.


    Su Xiaodie in the heart secretly said a bad, with guilt.


    Mu Ruihua''s eyes shed and said:


    "I don''t know, but we can''t get out."


    "But, Mr. mu, how did you get in?"


    Su Xiaodie throws out the question in her heart. Her two dark eyes are covered with water light. She seems to be crying and looks at Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua tugged at the corner of his mouth, reached out and scraped Su Xiaodie''s nose. He said angrily:


    "after I came in, I found that it couldn''t be closed."


    Su Xiaodie believed it and walked anxiously for a few steps. She punched the palm of the other hand with one hand and said in her heart:


    it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault.


    A look of regret.


    Ufortable, but Su Xiaodie did not because of these strange how afraid, do not know why, she felt that there is mu Ruihua in her side, especially at ease.


    Meng Li practiced for a while, but his body was really weak, so he decided to lie down on the bed and go to sleep.


    Recover your energy and n for the day tomorrow.


    Female ghosts don''t seem to y tricks on people during the day.


    Looking at Meng Li lying in bed, Qin Xuan couldn''t help asking:


    "do you really want to sleep in bed? If it''s a ghost. "


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "it''s OK."


    Then shey in bed, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    You have to make fun of her whether you sleep or not. It''s better to sleep.


    Qin Xuan feels stiff on the ground. Looking at Meng Lidu, she closes her eyes. She also wants to go to sleep. It''s really cold sitting on the ground.


    But


    After thinking about it, she still shook her head. No, she was scared to death when she thought that the female ghost might have slept in the bed.


    I can''t say that female ghosts me them for sleeping in her bed.

 Chapter 325

    Meng Li soon fell asleep, but after a while, she woke up in her sleep.


    The moment she opened her eyes, her eyes were sharp, and slowly returned to normal.


    Feeling wet on his face, Meng Li touched his hands expressionless, and then looked at his hands. His fingers were covered with blood.


    It''s her again.


    This time, the female ghost should be close to her, so she is very cold. If it wasn''t for her shivering andck of momentum, Meng Li would not go against her body''s instinct.


    Looking at Qin Xuan, she curled up and fell asleep.


    Seeing Meng Li''s expressionless face, the ghost is interested, but she is not afraid. These people are the most timid of this woman.


    She doesn''t like to see this kind of expression. She likes to see other people''s expressions of panic and fear.


    That kind of expression, that kind of screaming voice, is the most beautiful, the most pleasant.


    Then Meng Li saw a head in front of her eyes.


    A woman''s head, eyeball round stare protruding, two lines of blood and tears, eyeball feeling special false, seems to be installed up, gray face, nostrils also have two lines of blood, with a bloody mouth, a piece of one close, the tongue extended long, can move, seems to be licking Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li turned over and ignored the head.


    Just close your eyes and don''t look.


    But the female ghost doesn''t depend at all. She''s really angry this time. She ns to fight Meng Li.


    Since the picture doesn''t scare people, let''s do it.


    Meng Li felt that Yin Qi was pressing, and there was a sense of approaching. Meng Li said impatiently: "are you bored?"


    Female ghost Leng for a while, this tone how to return a responsibility?


    Why is this woman so different from before.


    Don''t bother, in this house for decades, it''s not easy to have someone to y with her, how can you be bored.


    Hee hee ~ ~


    while Meng Li was talking, she had already sat up. She leaned against the bed, moved her fingers, mobilized the power of space, and put herself in a space.


    Therefore, there is a space barrier between the female ghost and her.


    The ghost reaches out her hand and ns to touch Meng Li. But she can see where the man is and can''t touch him.


    This kind of situation is not met by the female ghost. Meng Li feels that she seems to have a little distance from the female ghost, and is relieved.


    It''s hard to build space, and this world seems to have the power to suppress it. Compared with the previous world, this world can mobilize too little space.


    It takes a lot of effort to mobilize a little bit.


    Meng Li feels that the client is scared to death, but she may be tired to death.


    Fortunately, it''s not to build a space channel. The space channel she built is a tofu dregs project.


    Female ghost was originally in a good mood, is a tease mentality, now see oneself can''t tease others, suddenly angry.


    As soon as she got angry, the room became colder and Qin Xuan was awakened. The ghost saw Qin Xuan and snorted. Qin Xuan suddenly felt a cold hand around her neck.


    Qin Xuan''s eyes protruded and she couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t speak. Looking at Meng Li''s hoarse voice from her throat, her hands were waving wildly.


    Meng Li is so angry that she ns to cancel the construction space, but unexpectedly, her construction space is also a bean curd project.


    Before she could cancel the space herself, she copsed.


    This


    Meng from the corner of his mouth to smoke, fortunately, than the space channel to adhere to some longer.


    She got out of bed and quickly walked to Qin Xuan. Her body was close to Qin Xuan. Then she built a space for two people, which was more difficult. The space for two people wasrger.


    Therefore, the female ghost is excluded from the outside.


    The ghost didn''t let go of her hand, but she felt that her hand was gone, as if it had been cut off by a force.


    Lost some strength.


    "Ah


    The ghost takes a fierce look at Meng Li and Qin Xuan. Why can''t she help them?


    There was nothing in this man that she was afraid of.


    Why!


    The angry ghost''s hair was flying and her face was twisted. She turned around the room two times and said, "ah!" She let out her mania and dissatisfaction.


    Meng Li''s ear heard the angry voice of the female ghost.


    Qin Xuan escapes from the devil''s clutches and breathes heavily. Meng Li sighs when he sees that Qin Xuan has a shocking blue purple fingerprint on her neck.


    This time Qin Xuan went out, she had to find a Taoist to drive Yin Qi, otherwise Yin Qi would enter her body and affect her life and body.


    She is not the only one, but also the whole group.


    After breathing, Qin Xuan said to Meng Li:


    "the female ghost wants to kill me, she wants to kill me."


    Meng Li felt dizzy and swollen. She said wearily:


    "it''s OK, we''ll be OK."


    Really tired, feel the construction of space to copse, Meng Li will mobilize the power of space to build a new one.In order to avoid the female ghost to harass her, this kind of fatigue to the soul is very extreme.


    Female ghost is more think more gas, happy y all night, eat shriveled here.


    He was so angry that he began to beat Meng Li and Qin Xuan with his hands, but instead of hitting them, he hit them on the space barrier.


    The female ghost is really powerful


    With one blow, Meng Li''s space barrier copsed.


    Meng Li brain Ren a draw a pain, weak, forehead vest is sweat.


    Copse, copse


    She does not have the strength to mobilize the power of space, the power of the world is really big.


    It''s her limit to fight twice.


    Female ghost also not from a Leng, oneself so fierce?


    She felt something broken, and she could touch the two women.


    Suddenly I feel better, hee hee


    Her hand touched Meng Li''s face, patted Meng Li''s face, and asked in Meng Li''s ear:


    "what happened just now?"


    "Don''t you want to y with me?"


    Meng Li was paralyzed. Qin Xuan jumped up when she heard the ghost''s voice. She looked frightened and cried, "who are you and what are you doing?"


    The ghost stares at Qin Xuan:


    "shut up, don''t talk."


    Meng Li looked at Qin Xuan and said:


    "go away, she''s talking to me."


    Qin Xuan''s teeth rattled and she squeezed a few words out of her teeth:


    "I''m afraid."


    Meng Li said feebly:


    "if you are afraid, don''t talk. Stay away from us."


    The closer you stay with ghosts, the worse it is for your health.


    Qin Xuan''s legs were shaking, and now it was more obvious. Her face was colorful.


    However, he was still far away from Meng and did not dare to speak.


    The ghost''s hand touched Meng Li''s neck. She asked Meng Li:


    "are you afraid that I will kill you?"


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless. She touched her neck with her hand and felt something like ice. She said:


    "it''s boring to kill people. It''s better for us to talk about life."


    Female ghost:


    "hee hee, you want to talk about life with me when you can''t help me. If you can help me, you will destroy me, right?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you''re right, I can''t help it?"


    She is not willing to carry out the business of chatting with others.

 Chapter 326

    The female ghostughs, which sounds like the innocentughter of 28 years.


    She said:


    "you''re so funny. Tell me why you''re not afraid of me."


    Meng Li simply used the method in his body and said:


    "because he knew you were a ghost, he was not so afraid."


    Female ghost: "but I don''t like that other people are not afraid of me."


    The ghost holds Meng Li''s chin.


    Meng Li had a headache and finally said:


    "I think you''d better not move me. In fact, you can''t move me."


    The voice of the female ghost suddenly changed, and she gave a cold hum:


    "who said I can''t move you? I''ll kill you and make you be a ghost to apany me."


    Meng Li asked back:


    "I have nothing against you. Why did you kill me?"


    The female ghost said without thinking:


    "because you are interesting, you can give it to my servant girl."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "let me be your servant girl, I don''t know you can''t stand it."


    The reason why female ghosts want to kill people is very unique.


    Meng Li feels that he has dyed to recover some strength. He looks at Qin Xuan and falls asleep again. Maybe he is in aa.


    I''m so tired that I can''t stand it.


    Why the final madness, because the female ghost so repeatedly harassment, people simply can''t stand.


    Meng Li tried his best to mobilize the power of space, directly trapped the female ghost in a space, because of the suppression of heaven, but also because of his own strength, very hard.


    Meng Li''s construction of the space from the outside to the inside, with his whole body as the scope, to the middle of the contraction, and finally formed a tiny, but slightly stronger space.


    In addition, Meng Li also controls the smaller and smaller space.


    Although she can''t see the female ghost, Meng Li can feel the general direction, and the female ghost is also a soul body, which also exists. In a very small range of the space she constructs, is there anything in it that can be felt.


    This time, the female ghost couldn''tugh, and expressed panic.


    She felt a strange force around her squeeze her hard, her body distorted.


    I can''t move at all.


    Although he became a ghost, it was painful to be squeezed to the extreme.


    She shrieked and growled:


    "what are you doing? Let me out. "


    Meng Li asked faintly, "do you still harass me?"


    "Who are you? Why is there such a strange way? "


    Meng Li narrowed down the space again, and the female ghost felt even worse, knowing that she could not say anything else.


    She said:


    "if you let me go, I promise I will harass you."


    Meng Li just can''t hold on any longer. Her face doesn''t change. She snorts and says:


    "you''re serious about ying with you. I''ll let you go. You''d better not bother me, or I''ll keep you in."


    "Well, let me go." The female ghost''s body was deformed, and it was so painful that it seemed that her voice was about to cry.


    Meng Li snorted, and then the space copsed.


    After all, she can''t stick to it. It''s a bean curd project.


    If it is not just the squeeze of the female ghost can''t move, if the female ghost resist a few times, it will be able to step on the space.


    The female ghost felt that there was nothing to imprison her, and looked at Meng Li very reluctantly:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li closed his eyes and did not speak.


    This makes the female ghost have no bottom in her heart.


    Staring at Meng Li''s face, the expression is unpredictable.


    Meng Li was so dizzy that she closed her eyes and said, "people here, you should not look for me."


    The female ghost asked:


    "who should I go to?"


    "Don''t look for anyone." Meng Li said faintly.


    "I''ll go to the couple. They''re so annoying. I hate them hugging each other tightly." The female ghost shed a touch of anger.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "I will tell you simply and directly that no one here is allowed to move except the two people who have Rune paper on them."


    Meng Li is more bluff. Since Mu Ruihua chose to stand by at that time, she also chose to stand by, not to mention Mu Ruihua has a way.


    The female ghost asked Meng Li:


    "you don''t agree with them?"


    Meng Li: "you don''t have to worry about this."


    The ghost tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said with a test:


    "are you bluffing?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "really? What if I said I could see you without anything? "


    The ghost was stunned for a moment and said in disbelief:


    "impossible."


    Meng Li light mouth, she described the appearance of the female ghost.The ghost panicked:


    "can you really see me?"


    Meng Li said casually:


    "yes."


    I''ve seen it before. I''ve epted what the female ghost looks like in the plot.


    It''s too early for the ghost to die.


    If you can kill the female ghost directly, Meng Li doesn''t want to talk. It''s tiring to talk. It''s not easy to do the business of chatting about life.


    It''s the client''s wish to keep the ghost to scare Su Xiaodie, and let Su Xiaodie feel the taste.


    Female ghost more and more don''t know Meng Li''s depth, but in the end is dare not move to Meng Li.


    She said:


    "you really don''t care about those two people?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    "Oh, you''re so vicious. They should be very unlucky to make friends like you. You indulge me to deal with her, but I''m not stupid. Why should I listen to you and deal with them?"


    "That''s what you want."


    Female ghost said in the end, feel if they go is a fool.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "am I vicious? I''m just standing by. "


    "You are absent-minded when you live, and absent-minded when you die. The man knew you existed here, or let you fix us. Then why is it wrong for me to let you fix them?"


    "They are all friends. Who is vicious?"


    "What''s more, they just ran to ept you."


    Meng Liyi''s phone call made the female ghost blush, and her whole body was even more Yin Qi. She wanted to do it and put up with it. She said:


    "you are so capable, why don''t you teach them a lesson directly."


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "it''s against thew to intentionally beat others and cause harm to others, and it''s to enter the game."


    Female ghost


    The ghost was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that after leaving this ce, Meng Li''s whole body is not so cold.


    Meng Li guesses that the female ghost wants to observe her secretly. Should she be at the door?


    So she dragged her tired body, pretended to stand up, and then went to the door to build a space channel, she suddenly disappeared in this room.


    The female ghost stares in horror and sees Meng Li looking at her with a smile in the corridor.


    How did you get out?


    The female ghost was stunned and didn''t know why. That kind of smile made the female ghost feel that she didn''t mean well.


    I feel this woman is more terrible than her.


    Meng Li put on an enigmatic expression and stood with his hands down:


    "you see how easy it is for me to get out of this house, but ording to my observation, you can''t get out of this house."


    Female ghost


    Is this man the devil?

 Chapter 327

    The female ghost doesn''t speak, but she doesn''t want to stare at Meng Li.


    This kind of helpless feeling is too ufortable.


    Meng Li stands in the corridor, seemingly rxed, but actually waiting for recovery.


    When the body is almost recovered, with a little strength, Meng Li doesn''t care about the female ghost and goes back to the room.


    I think the Ghost won''t bother her any more tonight. Thinking about this, she took a look at Qin Xuan, but she didn''t think about anything.


    Forget it, or let her have a rest, and she does not want to sleep in bed, Meng Li himself climbed on the bed to sleep in the past.


    She can be said to be extremely tired, feeling that she will overwork to death in the next moment.


    Meng Li sleeps in the past regardless.


    The ghost went to Su Xiaodie''s room and saw Su Xiaodie fall asleep on Mu Ruihua''s shoulder.


    Sleep is particrly sweet, but also sipping mouth.


    This scene, let the ghost vaguely think of that year, she also had to rely on the shoulder of that heartless man.


    Oh


    The ghost''s eyes shed a touch of crazy jealousy.


    Mu Ruihua opened his eyes, touched Su Xiaodie''s hair and looked at the ghost.


    There was warning and disdain in his eyes.


    Female ghost dare not leave Mu Ruihua close, a close to them, her soul is very ufortable.


    The mood is really not beautiful.


    Mu Ruihua said:


    "not yet!"


    The ghost red round her eyes.


    "Don''t be too arrogant." Said the ghost.


    Murihua said:


    "if you don''t want to die, you''d better go away!"


    Female ghost knot:


    "if you really want to fight, you don''t have to beat me."


    It''s not like I haven''t met this kind of person in these years.


    If you have some means, you don''t pay attention to people.


    Such a young boy is so arrogant.


    Mu Ruihua sneered:


    "then you can try."


    With that, he looked down at Su Xiaodie, and there was a rare tenderness in his eyes.


    Hum.


    The female ghost revolves on Mu Ruihua''s face and Su Xiaodie''s face. The ghost still has the pain of being squeezed. She doesn''t want to suffer the pain of being burned again. Finally, she leaves with hatred.


    Think of the unpleasant experience tonight.


    It''s because of theck of strength that we''re going to get shriveled everywhere.


    Unfortunately, I met Meng Li and Mu Ruihua.


    Although she can''t get out of this building, she can swallow it when there are ghosts in this building.


    In the past, she disdained to swallow some kids, but now she found that it was too high.


    When her strength is higher, we can deal with these self righteous people.


    Qin Xuan was in a daze. When she was half asleep, she saw Meng Li lying on the bed, very heartless and speechless.


    How big is this heart.


    It''s been a tormenting night. Qin Xuan is thirsty and extremely unwell. She wants to call Meng Li, but before she can shout out, she faints again.


    Meng Li wakes up naturally when she sleeps. She feels tired from yesterday''s overwork. She sits up, looks at Qin Xuan on the ground and shouts:


    "are you still sleeping?"


    Qin Xuan didn''t respond. Meng Li got out of bed and went to Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan''s face was red. Meng Li covered Qin Xuan''s forehead with his hand and gave Qin Xuan another pulse.


    Qin Xuan is in a bad state and has a fever. Meng Li shakes Qin Xuan hard and she opens her eyes.


    Hoarse voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you have a fever."


    Qin Xuan frowned and felt that she was going to fly up in the next second. She said weakly:


    "the antipyretic was put in Su Xiaodie''s ce."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll get it for you."


    Qin Xuan shook her head:


    "we can''t get out, and I''m afraid here alone."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK, you can go out."


    You can go out during the day. Female ghosts also need to save energy, but they can''t get out of this building.


    In fact, it''s OK for her to leave the building.


    But it''s so weird.


    And there''s a task to do to stay here.


    "Then I don''t want to be alone in the room." Qin Xuan said.


    Meng Li said hello.


    It didn''t feel so cold. She took off two of the short sleeves inside and took Qin Xuan out. The stairs were made of wood. There was a sound when walking. They went downstairs to wait in the hall first.


    I didn''t knock on Su Xiaodie''s door directly.


    Hearing the sound of walking outside, people thought it was a ghost at first. Mu Ruihua knew that it was a person who went down and came out with Su Xiaodie.


    I''m calling everybody out again.


    Su Xiaodie is wearing thin clothes. Looking at Qin Xuan''s and Meng Li''s coats, she can''t help asking:"Are you cold?"


    Meng Li was a little speechless and said, "it''s cold."


    Qin Xuan doesn''t have Meng Li''s good temper. She gets angry when she sees Su Xiaodie. She says, "are you cold or not, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    "There are ghosts in your hometown, don''t you know?"


    Su Xiaodie heard that others said there was a ghost. Although she was ready in her heart, she still ttered when she heard her ssmates say so.


    There was also a trace of difort. No one wanted to hear that there was a ghost in his hometown.


    She didn''t know what to say, and some of her helpers looked at Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua receives Su Xiaodie''s eyes, nces at Qin Xuan, and stops around Qin Xuan''s neck. Her neck has blue purple fingerprints.


    He said:


    "ghost?"


    The rest of the people look suspicious pile in the stairway, see them sitting downstairs, just shivering legs, down the stairs.


    When Mu Ruihua said there was a ghost, several of them discussed their own experiencesst night.


    They''re all yelling to go, to go back.


    They were very pale.


    He is also questioning Su Xiaodie why he brought them to this ce.


    No one is afraid of death, and no one is willing to stay in the same ce with ghosts. No matter how good the rtionship with Su Xiaodie is, we can''t me her like a saint.


    Only one boy who likes Su Xiaodie is silent.


    How can su Xiaodie be med for this kind of thing? Su Xiaodie must not know about it.


    Althoughst night he was tossed a lot, but it was just a little scared.


    Mu Ruihua turns a deaf ear to everyone''s words, so he quietly looks at Su Xiaodie''s side face.


    The more she listened, the more she med herself. She couldn''t help crying:


    "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault."


    "If you want to fight or scold, you can me me."


    She held her head in her arms and looked miserable.


    Meng Li sat on the chair with her knees crossed, and looked at Su Xiaodie:


    "Qin Xuan has a fever. Can you take some medicine to relieve the fever?"


    Su Xiaodie was crying and choked. Mu Ruihua patted Su Xiaodie on the back. Before Su Xiaodie spoke, Mu Ruihua spoke:


    "what''s your attitude? Is Xiao die your servant?"


    Meng Li:


    "young master, what''s my attitude?"


    "We all paid for those medicines together. Where did Su Xiaodie put them? Is it wrong for me to ask her to take them?" Meng Li asked Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua looks at Meng Li coldly:


    "don''t you see Xiao die sad? As a ssmate, you do notfort her, but alsomand her to give you medicine. "


    "Can you be a little human and take care of other people''s feelings, eh?" Mu Ruihua looked at xiamengli.

 Chapter 328

    "Then you say that I won''t let her go in her luggage. Shall I go and get it myself?" Meng Li said without expression.


    Everyone has his own privacy. It''s not good to go through other people''s luggage.


    Mu Ruihua just said:


    "you can wait. It''s not too urgent."


    Meng Li nced at Qin Xuan. It seemed that he had no strength to speak.


    "People have a fever and have to wait."


    "Who on earth is inhuman, Mr. mu." Meng Li asked.


    Su Xiaodie shook her head and sobbed: "senior, don''t say any more, I''ll get it."


    Took a look at Meng Li.


    I always regarded these people as my true friends, but I didn''t expect that they were so cold hearted.


    Isn''t she sad?


    No oneforted her except mu Xuechang. Thinking of this, she gave Mu Ruihua a grateful look.


    Kong Kangning, who is in love with Su Xiaodie, has a dark look in her eyes. The boys around her are so excellent that there is no ce for him.


    She didn''t see him either.


    Mu Ruihua is very domineering. He holds Su Xiaodie''s head in his arms and says to Su Xiaodie:


    "you wait for me here, I''ll get it."


    "But..."


    Su Xiaodie has a blush on her face. She still has her personal belongings in her suitcase.


    Mu Ruihua understood, he said:


    "then you go with me."


    Su Xiaodie''s eyes were red and swollen. She nodded. They went upstairs. After a while, Mu Ruihua came down with a box.


    I found a ce at random.


    Qin Xuan leaned her head on the chair and opened her eyes vaguely, looking at Meng Li:


    "help me get some medicine, thank you."


    Meng Li, um, opened the box. There were many daily things like gauze and disinfectant in it, just to prevent emergencies.


    Find some medicine and give it to Qin Xuan. Meng Li suggests Qin Xuan go upstairs to sleep, but Qin Xuan doesn''t want to.


    Meng Li says ghosts don''te out during the day. Qin Xuan is still afraid and asks Meng Li to apany her upstairs.


    Meng Li thought about it and agreed that he could practice.


    Help Qin Xuan to go upstairs.


    Mu Ruihua said coldly:


    "do you think you can really take some anti fever medicine? Naive. "


    Meng Li''s heart is also full of fire. It seems that there is nothing wrong with Qin Xuan''s words. She has not offended Mu Ruihua. Even if she has offended, she probably resented Su Xiaodie just now.


    Looking at Mu Ruihua:


    "please put some virtue on your mouth."


    Mu Ruihua said lightly:


    "I''m just talking about the facts."


    Su Xiaodie looked at Mu Ruihua, didn''t know what the brain was filling up, and asked weakly:


    "Mr. mu, is there no way for Qin Xuan?"


    Qin Xuan stares at them. If they don''t have the strength to speak, they want to sew their mouths.


    Meng Li sneered and said to Mu Ruihua:


    "since you know that antipyretic drugs can''t solve the problem, you must know how to solve it."


    The rest of the people also looked at Mu Ruihua, including Su Xiaodie. Mu Ruihua turned on his mobile phone and then turned it off. After about ten seconds, he came back to Meng Li and said: "what if you know, what if you don''t know?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, you mean, I know you won''t do it, right?"


    Murihua did not speak.


    Why do you want to do it? Do you know if he doesn''t do it easily? Are these people worth it?


    It''s none of his business. If the descendant of the ghost hunting family sees a person''s Yin Qi enter the body, he won''t have enough 24 hours.


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "I can''t say anything if you don''t do it, but I hope you don''t have the day to ask for help."


    A trace of irony shed across Mu Ruihua''s face, and he lowered his head and shook his head.


    Toozy to talk.


    There is nothing to say with the self righteous. He has never asked for anyone in his life.


    Su Xiaodie looked at Mu Ruihua and asked carefully:


    "Mr. mu, do you really have a way?"


    Su Xiaodie asked everyone what they thought. In a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Mu Ruihua''s face.


    Waiting for his answer.


    If Mu Ruihua had a way, they would not have to stay in this ghost ce.


    However, Mu Ruihua scratched Su Xiaodie''s nose and said in a funny way:


    "little fool, I can''t help what others say and what you believe."


    Meng Li was not surprised to see Mu Ruihua deny it.


    In the plot, there is only Kong Kangning with normal brain and Su Xiaodie, the three of them.


    The rest of them went crazy and died. When Mu Ruihua made the final move, there was no way to expose his true and noble identity.Kong Kangning will keep a secret for mu Ruihua for Su Xiaodie.


    Looking at Su Xiaodie, Meng Li said with profound meaning:


    "do you want to know why you are not cold? And the ghost didn''t bother you, did she? "


    Su Xiaodie shook her head stupidly and looked around at everyone''s clothes. It seemed that she and Mu Ruihua wore the least, and the rest were wearing coats.


    It must be too hot for her to wear a coat now.


    Mu Ruihua stares at Meng Li, with a sense of warning, as if warning Meng Li to say goodbye.


    However, Meng Li ignored it. She looked at Su Xiaodie and said faintly:


    "you''ll find out if you take it out of your pocket."


    Mu Ruihua''s eyes are sharper when he looks at Meng Li. Meng Li ignores him.


    He stopped Su Xiaodie:


    "don''t believe her, there is nothing."


    Su Xiaodie''s IQ is online for once. She looks at Mu Ruihua suspiciously:


    "if not, why don''t you let me see it?"


    Mu Ruihua said faintly:


    "nothing to look at."


    Su XiaoDie Oh, stopped the action on the hand, mu Xuechang don''t let her see, she won''t see.


    I''ll have a chance to peekter.


    Especially curious about what is not cold, and as the other side said, she is not subject to the harassment of ghosts.


    They all said how terrible the ghost was, but I don''t know why, she didn''t feel so terrible.


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow at Mu Ruihua, and Mu Ruihua''s eyes are deeper.


    Among these people, she looks the best.


    There is nothing on the body to prevent Yin Qi from entering the body, which leads to Yin Qi entering the body. It''s definitely not an expert, who won''t let Yin Qi enter the body.


    Then how do you know that Xiaodie has Rune paper on her body?


    No matter how mu Ruihua guessed, Meng Li took Qin Xuan upstairs and put her on the big red bed. But Qin Xuan didn''t want to, so she still had the strength to struggle.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "what are you afraid of? Is there any difference between bed and ground?"


    "Yes, that bed may have been a ghost." Qin Xuan said stubbornly.


    Meng Li let out a sound and knocked Qin Xuan dizzy with a knife.


    The ground was wet. Qin Xuan had a high fever after lying down all night. What''s good about lying down again.


    Then he went to the water pipe in the corridor to pick up the water. After turning on the switch, the pipe dripped yellow and turbid water. Meng Li put it for a while, and the water slowly became clearer.


    Get a towel to wet the water, Meng Li wiped his face and hands.


    He took out a small mirror and looked at it. The client was still pretty. He looked at his chin and also had blue and purple thumbprint.

 Chapter 329

    Meng Li went back to his room to practice and guarded Qin Xuan, but he was also quiet.


    Several people are still discussing the existence of ghosts.


    Anyway, it''s su Xiaodie''s fault. Everyone is trapped here and can''t get out. Besides, there are ghosts in it. Every minute and every second is very anxious.


    It''s hard.


    When he Yuhang''s girlfriend Zhou Chuncaiins about Su Xiaodie, Mu Ruihua stares at Zhou Chuncai unkindly and makes Zhou Chuncai''s eyes full of tears.


    Irritating.


    What Mu Ruihua said is really irritating, and they are all anxious to death. They are always worried, so as long as they see Mu Ruihua''s calm appearance, they will be angry.


    My girlfriend was crying.


    This makes the fire in he Yuhang''s heart burn more vigorously.


    Murui made Su Xiaodie stand out. Of course, he wanted to stand out for his girlfriend. Then the more the two men talked, the more angry they became. Finally, they rose from verbal to physical.


    They had a fight and were pulled apart.


    Anyway, it''s the end of the story.


    The plot is not so serious, but a little bit of things can affect everyone''s psychology, resulting in the performance of the state is not the same.


    Su Xiaodie see this also have no time, a face of remorse pain, hurriedly concerned about the inspection of Mu Ruihua has not been injured.


    There was nothing wrong with the inspection, so everyone was silent. The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Some of them were hungry, but it''s hard to eat now.


    Sitting together was originally to discuss the way, but now six people are embarrassed, it''s better to be in their respective rooms.


    Still a girl, Zhao Jia put forward to eat something, and then think of a way.


    It''s not a thing to stay like this.


    Mu Ruihua nodded. Su Xiaodie said he would go upstairs to get something. Mu Ruihua said he would go.


    Su Xiaodie''s eyes turned and did not propose to go up with Mu Ruihua.


    Then she looked at everyone sitting with a sad face, and put her hand into her pocket. She felt a special triangr paper.


    Take it out and have a look.


    This


    I haven''t eaten pork. I haven''t seen a pig run.


    Is this Rune paper?


    She had runes on her.


    Who put it for her?


    Su Xiaodie remembers what Meng Li said, saying that she is not cold because of this thing, and ghosts dare not provoke her. Out of selfishness, she puts the rune paper in again.


    She also looked at the faces of the others, as if no one had noticed her, and then she was relieved.


    One rune is not enough for so many people, is it?


    What Su Xiaodie doesn''t know is that Zhao Jia has been paying attention to Su Xiaodie.


    Because the scene of Su Xiaodie taking out the Fu paper is clearly seen by Zhao Jia.


    When Meng Li said Su Xiaodie had something on him, an idea came out of Zhao Jia''s mind.


    Now seeing things, Zhao Jia''s mind is ready to move.


    Zhao Jia didn''t want to go through another time when he was haunted by ghostsst night.


    And I don''t know when I was killed by ghosts. Ghosts must be vicious. Zhao Jia couldn''t help looking at Su Xiaodie.


    She said to Su Xiaodie:


    "Xiaodie, can you apany me to the toilet?"


    Su Xiaodie hesitated:


    "this..."


    Looking at the stairs, Mu Ruihua has note down yet.


    Zhao Jia prayed: "Xiao die, I''m really afraid to go to the toilet myself."


    Su Xiaodie pursed her lips. She didn''t want to go too much. Zhao Jia was still resenting her just now.


    Zhao Jia is pathetic:


    "Xiao die, just apany me. I didn''t go to the toilet all night."


    Su Xiaodie is not very good at rejecting people, but can only say:


    "OK."


    Zhao Jia quickly went to Su Xiaodie and took her arm to the toilet.


    When Mu Ruihua went downstairs and didn''t see Su Xiaodie, he immediately asked:


    "where''s su Xiaodie?"


    No one paid attention to Mu Ruihua. Kong Kangning, who had been silent, said: "I went to the toilet with Zhao Jia."


    Mu Ruihua frowned and stretched out. He took a portable kettle and began to boil water. He used the water from the house. He tore open two buckets of instant noodles.


    The rest of the food will be put there. Whoever wants to eat will take it.


    Mu Ruihua boils the water, and Su Xiaodiees out with Zhao Jia.


    Mu Ruihua said to Su Xiaodie:


    "here you are."


    Su Xiaodie nodded: "good."


    Two people eat noodles, the end of the far, the hall of the house is veryrge, there is enough space for them to open the distance.


    Su Xiaodie was in a better mood after eating. She said to Mu Ruihua:"Did you put Rune paper on me?"


    Mu Ruihua jokingly said:


    "I knew you would peek."


    Su Xiaodie blinked his eyes strangely:


    "where did youe from? Do you have one, too?"


    Mu Ruihua nodded:


    "all of them."


    Su Xiaodie said:


    "this Ghost won''t hurt me, will it?"


    Mu Ruihua''s eating looks very good. Even if he eats instant noodles, he has a sense of delicacy.


    He swallowed the noodles in his mouth and looked at Su Xiaodie steadily:


    "don''t worry, no matter people or ghosts, I won''t let them hurt you."


    Mu Ruihua''s words are no less than an affectionate confession, which makes Su Xiaodie''s face turn red instantly.


    She quickly nced at Mu Ruihua''s heroic face, touched Mu Ruihua''s eyes, and quickly lowered her head and stirred the noodles with a fork.


    No matter how many times I see Mr. mu, he is so good-looking.


    And it''s very safe.


    Is this the feeling of heartbeat?


    As long as you stay with the people you like, you won''t be afraid even if you live in a room with ghosts.


    Mu Ruihua looked at Su Xiaodie''s long and curly eyshes, which fluttered like a butterfly''s wings, which was enough to prove the inner restlessness of its owner.


    Does she like herself, too?


    Mu Ruihua couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    It took a long time for Su Xiaodie to calm down. When she thought of the right thing, she said:


    "Mr. mu, thank you for helping me today, otherwise I would be helpless."


    "It''s OK. You won''t be bullied." Mu Ruihua looks into Su Xiaodie''s eyes and says.


    Su Xiaodie''s heart is crazy. How can there be such a person? Every word makes her heart beat wildly. Can she speak well?


    "I I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know there was a ghost here. " Su Xiaodie said.


    Mu Ruihua nodded. He still looked at Su Xiaodie with his eyes, but he didn''t dare to look directly at Mu Ruihua.


    She said:


    "but we''re stuck here. We have to go out. After a long time, our family will worry."


    Mu Ruihua''s well-defined hands ovepped and his two thumbs turned up and down.


    As if thinking about the problem, he finally said:


    "don''t worry, believe me, there will be a way out."


    There was a hint of irony in his eyes.


    Just because these people are selfish and afraid of death, they should suffer more.


    And don''t want to expose their identity, don''t want to let others know.


    There was too much noise in the fight.

 Chapter 330

    Meng Li sat practicing, and some snacks came out of his suitcase.


    I''m really hungry.


    Qin Xuan asionally blurs out for water, and Meng Li pours some water for her.


    She got up to eat and fell asleep again.


    Her fever is really hard to get rid of.


    Meng Li sighed, she can''t take a person out, can she?


    This kind of thing is too strange. It''s very strange to go out from the built space channel. How to exin this kind of thing beyond the scope of public eptance.


    Qin Xuan can only bear it for a while. She came here toplete the task for the client, so she should try to avoid unnecessary trouble for the client.


    The skills learned in thest ne are more inclined to geomancy and divination, but they don''t learn the skills of catching ghosts.


    So it will not remove the Yin Qi in Qin Xuan''s body.


    Meng Li practiced in silence. Most of the people under the building were sleepy. They didn''t sleepst night.


    After eating, although he was afraid of anxiety, he couldn''t resist the instinct of his body and went back to his room to sleep.


    It''s not easy to sleep downstairs. Besides, there are ghosts. It''s no difference whether we are together or not.


    No one will catch ghosts.


    In particr, Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua have returned to their rooms.


    The atmosphere of four people together is really strange.


    Meng Li hears someone knocking at the door. She gets up, opens the door and looks at Zhao Jia at the door.


    She said:


    "Zhao Jia?"


    Detective Zhao Jia came in and said:


    "I''ll see if Qin Xuan is better."


    Meng Li nodded and let Zhao Jia in. Zhao Jia went to the bed and touched Qin Xuan''s forehead with her hand. It was still hot.


    Herplexion wasplicated. She unconsciously touched her clothes, turned her head to Meng Li and said:


    "can I live here?"


    Meng Li let out a sound and looked at Zhao Jia. She was a little fat, but the reasonable collocation made Zhao Jia look lovely. Now she was wearing ck circles under her eyes.


    Zhao Jia exined:


    "if I live alone, I can look after Qin Xuan together."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    With that, she nced at Zhao Jia''s nowhere to put hand. That hand touched a ce from time to time. From ordinary people''s psychology, there must be something Zhao Jia cared about.


    Zhao Jia looked at Meng Li, looked at her hand, and quickly shrunk it.


    The face shed uneasy, embarrassed Chong Meng Li squeezed out a smile.


    Meng Li also smiles. Then he doesn''t speak. He sits cross legged and begins to practice. Zhao Jia sees Meng Li''s cold attitude and doesn''t want to ask for nothing.


    Although the normal rtionship is OK, I''m not in the mood to say anything else now.


    And she was also sleepy. Zhao Jia took a look at Qin Xuan, then looked at Meng Li, and finally asked:


    "don''t you sleep?"


    "No sleep."


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Zhao Jia asked again.


    Meng Li: "you can sleep if you want. I sleptst night."


    Zhao Jia was surprised:


    "ah? How can you sleep? "


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said:


    "when he was scared, he fell asleep naturally."


    Zhao Jia


    Zhao Jia goes to bed, lies down with Qin Xuan, and soon falls asleep.


    Meng Li continued to practice.


    Qin Xuan wakes up again in the middle of the journey. Meng Li gives her some medicine and then falls asleep again.


    When Zhao Jia woke up, she asked Meng Li, "what time is it?"


    Meng Li: "it''s getting dark."


    Zhao Jia: "ah?"


    It''s getting dark.


    Get up, carefully open the door, corridor light has been very poor, Zhao Jia head back, think about it, and quickly rushed downstairs, holding some food upstairs.


    It was very fast, as if there were ghosts chasing her.


    Ask Meng Li to eat?


    Meng Li, of course, wants to eat. If he doesn''t, he''s very hungry.


    When they ate, Zhao Jia couldn''t helpining: "why can''t we sit together and discuss the way to go out?"


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "is it possible to discuss the way out?"


    Zhao Jia''s mood is very impetuous:


    "yes, everyone tried to find a way, and then he went out. But now people are not in the same mood. Qin Xuan is ill, and I sit with him."


    "Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua look like they have nothing to do with each other. It makes them angry."


    "Kong Kangning is like a mute."


    "The couple can''t tell why. Are we really going to be trapped here?" Zhao Jia made everyonein.


    I''m quite emotional.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s better to have a good sleep."Zhao Jia


    Looking at Meng Li, he couldn''t help saying:


    "aren''t you afraid? I don''t think you are in a hurry


    Meng Li took a look at Zhao Jia and said faintly:


    "when you don''t eat, you will be worried."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s consumed. Can''t Mu Ruihua spend the day without food?


    She is not afraid even if she consumes it. She remembers that there is still a box of food in the system space. She can''t die of hunger.


    Zhao Jia nodded:


    "that''s right."


    Heughed at himself again:


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll die."


    Meng Li didn''t answer.


    After eating, he continued to practice. It was quite calm during this period of time. Until after eleven o''clock, a distant song came from the corridor.


    The melody of the song is sad, tactful and mncholy. The song is also mixed with sighs from time to time. Then Meng Li takes a look at Zhao Jia and starts to look around in horror, shouting that ghosts areing.


    Qin Xuan also woke up.


    Meng Li while two people don''t pay attention, a person a hand knife make them dizzy.


    Go to bed.


    If you are in aa, you won''t be afraid. People don''t feel any more. What''s the emotion.


    And she is too noisy tofort these two.


    It''s also good to be less stimted.


    I don''t want to hear them yelling in her ear.


    The song stopped after a while, and then came the extremely regr sound of walking in the corridor, like wandering in the corridor.


    It''s scary enough. Just thinking that there''s a ghost walking around in front of your door and not knowing when the ghost will break in is a kind of extreme psychological torture.


    Can Meng Li want to understand, ghost, is also a kind of spirit.


    She should be simr to the system space.


    I''m not afraid.


    The female ghost still wants toe out and hang around. Is it right that she can''t eliminate herpletely.


    Meng Li thinks it''s true. After a day''s deliberation, the female ghost finds that Meng Li should have only the means to restrain her, but not the means to eliminate her.


    If can eliminate, normal person sees ghost, can choose to eliminate.


    Of course, the female ghost treats Mu Ruihua in the same way.


    So the female ghost came out to y again. Just in case, she swallowed two wandering souls who had no thought toe here, and sipped her mouth. Before, she disdained to eat these.


    It''s not delicious.


    Su Xiaodie was already asleep, and when she heard the sound of walking, she frowned vaguely:


    "what a noise, it''s noisy."


    Mu Ruihua touched Su Xiaodie''s hair and said in a soft voice:


    "sleep well, and there will be no noise soon."

 Chapter 331

    Su Xiaodie turned down in a daze. Mu Ruihua opened the door, stood in the corridor and said:


    "if you disturb her, I''ll make you shut up forever."


    The female ghost''s face is distorted:


    "why, are you so confident to ept me?"


    Mu Ruihua confidently said:


    "you can have a try."


    He took out a disc, on which there was a pointer rotating. Atst, the pointer pointed to the direction of the female ghost. Then Mu Ruihua took out some pieces of Rune paper from his body, and the rune paper went towards the female ghost.


    The ghost body of the female ghost was identally touched by a piece of Rune paper, which made a sound. The female ghost''s face was ferocious. I didn''t expect that the rune paper was so powerful.


    He took a frightened look at Mu Ruihua and stepped back several steps. His eyes were fixed on Mu Ruihua for fear that Mu Ruihua would throw out another piece of Rune paper.


    Murui yelled in a cold voice:


    "why don''t you get out of here?"


    The ghost red at Mu Ruihua with hatred:


    "you are too much. This is my territory. If you want to get out, you should get out."


    The female ghost''s face was full of reluctance.


    Meng Li heard Mu Ruihua''s voice in the corridor, went out and looked at Mu Ruihua with a smile:


    "what''s the matter? Are you catching ghosts? "


    Mu Ruihua''s face remained unchanged, holding the small disc in the palm of his hand.


    Looking at Meng Li again, he said with a smile:


    "what do you say?"


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at Mu Ruihua with a smile.


    Mu Ruihua looked at Meng Li, thought about it and asked:


    "what''s your origin?"


    I always think it''s not easy.


    Meng Li asked: "what''s the origin?"


    Mu Ruihua nodded, and Meng Li said:


    "what do you say?"


    Mu Ruihua frowned. What''s his attitude.


    One side of the ghost to see Meng Li and Mu Ruihua two people simply put her as the air, feel very bowed.


    But both of them had the means to deal with her.


    She also stared at Mu Ruihua with resentment. Why, this is her house, and she can do whatever she wants.


    Don''t you think she''s noisy?


    Take a look at Su Xiaodie''s room and leave while Mu Ruihua is talking to Meng Li.


    Mu Ruihua said to Meng Li:


    "you''d better not talk nonsense."


    Meng Li said:


    "why, do you give me the benefit fee?"


    Mu Ruihua Xiaodie said, "Hello, it seems that''s all."


    Meng Li leaned against the wall, looked at Mu Ruihua and said carelessly:


    "so


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s better to be angry with Mu Ruihua. I don''t know where I came from.


    Mu Ruihua''s eyes were a little gloomy, and he said:


    "you look like this, you don''t deserve beating."


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "are you going to hit me, a weak woman?"


    Mu Ruihua shook his head:


    "you don''t deserve it."


    Meng Li was speechless:


    "does your mother know that you are crazy and cool?"


    Is it wrong to go to the wrong theater? Shouldn''t this kind of human setup be a bully President?


    Now this ne is not only the Mu family will catch ghosts, so that Mu Ruihua has this natural sense of superiority.


    "I finally give you a piece of advice. As a human being, you must take care of your own mouth. Don''t you understand the reason why disasteres from mouth?" Mu Ruihua''s tone was full of warning.


    Meng Li''s words made him ufortable.


    Meng Liyi said:


    "I don''t quite understand. What''s the matter with me?"


    "You''d better not talk nonsense," murihua said


    If this woman had not said those specious words this morning, she would not have been bothered by those people.


    It also makes Xiaodie sad.


    I have told Xiao die for a long time that I don''t need to associate with these people. Why do I have to surrender my identity.


    No matter how good they seem to get along with each other, their bad roots will always be there.


    Meng Li said.


    All of a sudden, he was happy and began tough:


    "do you think it''s like a tryst with me in the corridor in the middle of the night?"


    Mu Ruihua''s face turned ck when he heard that he was eating a fly. He thought highly of himself.


    Like this, he doesn''t want to send him.


    What else did Mu Ruihua want to say? Su Xiaodie''s shrieking voice came from the room.


    Mu Ruihua''s face changed and he quickly walked towards Su Xiaodie''s room. Meng Li hooked his lips.


    I feel that this female ghost is really a magic assistant.


    When Mu Ruihua doesn''t pay attention, he goes to find Su Xiaodie, but doesn''t Su Xiaodie have Rune paper?


    How.


    It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to be a fool.Meng Li watched Mu Ruihua open the door. He raised his hand and made an invisible wall at Su Xiaodie''s door.


    I feel that I like the use of the power of space. It''s really a powerful tool for Yin people.


    It''s just too hard to use. It''s no less than carrying a hundred kilos of burden.


    Mu Ruihua felt that he had bumped into an invisible wall and could not take a step forward.


    At first, Mu Ruihua thought it was a female ghost''s method, so he took out the disc and began to try to crack it, but it was not the female ghost. Mu Ruihua made his forehead sweat and couldn''t get into the room.


    Su Xiaodie was in the room, curled up in the corner, waving her arms, with a frightened face:


    "don''te here, don''te here."


    "Wuwu, Mr. mu, where are you?"


    Su Xiaodie shouts Mu Ruihua''s name, hoping that he cane to save her now.


    The ghost came to her.


    Yes, Fu paper. Su Xiaodie touched it on her body. She didn''t touch it for a long time.


    What about Rune paper?


    It''s so frightening that the ghost actually scratched her face. She touched her face, and there was blood on her hand.


    It''s not a hot face.


    The female ghost looks at Su Xiaodie. The pain caused by Mu Ruihua''s Rune paper is still there. It''s all because of this woman.


    It''s a good life. The eyes of female ghosts are full of crazy jealousy.


    Why, why her life is so miserable, she met a heartbreaker.


    And she can meet such a man.


    This face is also pretty tight, just like she was.


    No, she''s better looking than she is.


    The ghost reaches out her hand and holds Su Xiaodie''s face. Su Xiaodie looks forward in horror. She can''t see the ghost but hears it say:


    "do you like this face?"


    Su Xiaodie shook her head:


    "no, Wuwu, I don''t like it."


    I feel like I will die if I like it.


    The female ghostughs:


    "if you don''t like it, I will destroy it for you."


    Su Xiaodie was scared when she heard that she said:


    "no, please, I like it, I like it."


    Su Xiaodie felt sharp fingernails across her face, with extreme coolness. Her whole body was shaking into a sieve, and she even felt like urinating.


    Tears often fall like money.


    The female ghost made a long cut in Su Xiaodie''s face again, and said bitterly:


    "don''t me me, me that man if you want to. If he doesn''t ask for me, I won''t ask for you."


    "I just don''t know if he will love you when he sees you like this."


    Su Xiaodie''s head was in a daze, and her breathing was not smooth. When she heard the female ghost say this, she didn''t have any other reaction. She just begged all the time:


    "no, don''t do this to me."


    Female ghost looked at the door, such a big movement, why the man has note.


    Strange.


    "Wuwu I''m wrong. I shouldn''t havee. " Su Xiaodie regrets it.

 Chapter 332

    The female ghost, with a ferocious face, gritted her teeth and said:


    "why shouldn''t youe to my house? Isn''t it good to be a guest?"


    "I''ve been alone too long, too long."


    Su Xiaodie waved her hand wildly, trying to get rid of her invisible hand, but to no avail, shouting:


    "your home? This is my home. You are in my home


    "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? You can tell me that I will help you toplete them. Don''t do that, OK? We have no injustice and no enmity. "


    When Su Xiaodie found that her resistance had no effect, she began to discuss her life with the female ghost.


    The ghost was stunned:


    "what?"


    "Wish?"


    She''s silent. Do you want to?


    At that time, she hated so much that all the people she loved were dead.


    Meng Li didn''t n to let them continue to talk after he first heard them talking.


    Although I can''t hear what they''re talking about, I feel that when I talk about it, it''s just a beautiful and peaceful picture. My family members recognize each other through Yin and Yang, and Mu Ruihua let the female ghost go regardless of the past.


    The female ghost can''t die, which leads to more and more resentment. For her, the best ending is to die.


    As for Su Xiaodie, let her feel the taste of being tortured by female ghosts.


    Looking at Mu Ruihua, who was anxiously turning around outside, she asked:


    "can''t you get in?"


    Mu Ruihua brushed his head and red at Meng Li fiercely:


    "I told you all about it, so you should talk less."


    Meng Li said wrongly:


    "I just care about it. Xiaodie must have met a ghost in it. I don''t think you can get in. I''m worried."


    Murui Hua snorted coldly:


    "I didn''t see that, you vicious woman."


    It''s just so vicious. At this time, he still looks like he doesn''t care. It''s not worthwhile for mu Ruihua to make such friends for Su Xiaodie.


    What kind of friend? Is such a person worthy of being friends with Xiaodie?


    Xiaodie is too kind and simple to see the real face of these people.


    do you mean you have to worry about me


    Mu Ruihua clenched his fist and was a little discouraged, staring at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said with an expression that I understand you:


    "you see, you must be worried and nervous when you see that we are scared by ghosts, right? But don''t you also look like a light cloud? "


    "I have the same character as you. In fact, I''m really worried, just like you."


    Mu Ruihua


    You mean to disgust him?


    Seeing that Mu Ruihua did not speak, Meng Li said solemnly:


    "let me have a try. Maybe this female ghost will let me in instead of you."


    Mu Ruihua


    Do you still have this kind of operation?


    He didn''t believe it. Meng Li said, "I''m not like you. I just stand by and watch everything. I''m very enthusiastic. But I told you this morning that you''d better not ask for help."


    "Don''t you think you need my help now?"


    Mu Ruihua''s fist is creaking. He really wants to tear Meng Li''s mouth.


    "Xiao die is also your friend. Don''t forget." Mu Ruihua gritted his teeth.


    Meng Li pursed a smile, which was very interesting.


    Now Xiaodie is their friend.


    Can''t drag on any longer, Meng Li opens the door directly.


    Mu Ruihua had a try. He felt that Meng Li couldn''t open the door, but he wanted her to open it. This feeling was veryplicated, but he didn''t expect that the other party would open the door without any effort.


    Mu Ruihua is a bit silly.


    Is it true that the invisible wall only blocks him?


    How did you do this.


    No matter, the moment the door opened, Mu Ruihua rushed in directly.


    Meng Li chose to go back to the room in silence and didn''t want to join in the fun.


    Anyway, it''s wrong to say more and do more.


    Then be a cold passer-by.


    But Meng Li didn''t expect that because she was jealous of Su Xiaodie''s beauty, and because she was burned by the rune paper on Mu Ruihua''s hand, she chose to cut Su Xiaodie''s face.


    She thought the ghost would take the opportunity to scare Su Xiaodie.


    Mu Ruihua came into the room, took the paper and threw it at the ghost. The ghost was still thinking about what she wanted. After a slow reaction, the ghost gave out a very sharp cry.


    No matter what, many ghost hunters came to this house to deal with her. Although she had no experience in fighting, she became a ghost and practiced a little.Knowing that it was not good for her to stay, she ran away.


    Mu Ruihua also has no time to deal with female ghosts. Now the most important thing is Su Xiaodie.


    He looked at Su Xiaodie. There were two long wounds on Su Xiaodie''s face. The flesh and blood turned out, shocking.


    The blood she shed was ck and red. Looking at Mu Ruihua, her mood finally broke down:


    "Mr. mu, where have you been, Wuwu..."


    It seems that she remembered that her face had been scratched, and she covered her face to prevent Mu Ruihua from looking at it.


    But mu Ruihua has seen that Su Xiaodie''s blood is ck and red. He already knows that it''s abnormal. Now he must do it quickly, otherwise the scar will stay on his face forever and it''s hard to remove it.


    There was no time for mu Ruihua tofort Su Xiaodie. He ran back to his room to find something.


    Su Xiaodie covers her face with blood flowing from her fingers. She looks at Mu Ruihua''s hurried turn and runs away. Her sobbing voice stops all of a sudden.


    Run away?


    It''s not what she thought.


    The rest of the room trembled and felt the noise outside was very big, but no one dared to go out. Who knows what we saw when we opened the door.


    As long as the ghosts don''te to find themselves.


    Kong Kangning''s room is far away from Su Xiaodie. He only knows it''s a woman''s cry, but he doesn''t recognize it''s su Xiaodie''s.


    For a moment in my mind, I feel like Su Xiaodie''s voice, but I deny it. With a wry smile, Xiaodie should be safe under the protection of Mu Ruihua.


    What do you worry about.


    Su Xiaodie had a kind of extreme sadness in her heart. Was it because her face was scratched that she scared people away?


    Is she terrible?


    She quickly climbed to the trunk, a pair of hands covered with blood in the inside of the random touch, the inside of all the clothes stained with blood, finally touched a small mirror, she looked at herself.


    Now she has loose hair and untidy clothes.


    On her face, there are two deep wounds, one on one side. Su Xiaodie can imagine that this wound may apany her all her life.


    Like two ugly centipedes on her face, she can never lift her head.


    Su Xiaodie thought of this and threw the mirror on the ground with a distorted face. When Mu Ruihua came, he saw this scene.


    His steps stopped. Now Su Xiaodie''s facial features are twisted like the ghost, which makes Mu Ruihua feel strange.

 Chapter 333

    "Butterfly, calm down." Cried murihua.


    Quickly step forward to help up Su Xiaodie who is sitting on the ground.


    When Su Xiaodie saw Mu Ruihua, she immediately screamed, covered her face and stood up:


    "don''te here, don''te here."


    With a bag in his hand, Mu Ruihua said: "Xiaodie, calm down, I''ll give you the method first, and then send you to the hospital."


    Su Xiaodie held her head, cried and shook her head. She yelled at Mu Ruihua in a hoarse voice:


    "how to do it?"


    "What to do? Do you think I''m haunted by ghosts, Wuwu You don''t like me


    Her apricot eyes were round and her face was covered with blood. At the moment, she looked a little terrible.


    Mu Ruihua quickly exined:


    "Xiaodie, it''s not what you think. Now you have to do it, or the scar will stay all the time."


    He took a few steps to Su Xiaodie again. When Su Xiaodie saw Mu Ruihua approaching, she stepped back again:


    "you don''te here, you go out, I don''t want to see you, and I don''t want to do anything."


    Su Xiaodie screamed.


    Mu Ruihua looks at Su Xiaodie strangely. He just goes back to get something. Why is he so excited.


    What are you clinging to?


    He bit his teeth and couldn''t drag on any longer. If he dragged on, the scar would be left.


    This scar can''t be treated in hospital.


    He went over and hugged Su Xiaodie, but Su Xiaodie was very emotional, fighting and arguing with Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua keepsforting Su Xiaodie.


    Then it bes:


    "I don''t want to, you don''t care about me, let me be alone."


    "No, you want to. Will Xiao die be obedient?"


    "Wuwu, I''m not. I''m disfigured, disfigured."


    "No, believe me."


    "No You lied to me


    "No, I didn''t lie to you."


    "You lied to me. You said you were always protecting me, but why weren''t you there just now?"


    "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I''ll never be again."


    "So you lied to me."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you."


    "Wuwu..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Su Xiaodie struggles to death, Mu Ruihua is anxious to give her a way. Finally, after su Xiaodie makes a big fight, Mu Ruihua gets numerous small fists, and finally stabilizes Su Xiaodie''s mood.


    Mu Ruihua took out his tools and gave Su Xiaodie some advice.


    Mu Ruihua looks at Su Xiaodie''s ck smoke, and Su Xiaodie feels rxed.


    Afterpleting the Dharma, Mu Ruihua goes to find the medicine box, gives Su Xiaodie a simple treatment of the wound, and gives Su Xiaodie a tranquilizer. Su Xiaodie just goes to sleep.


    He patted Su Xiaodie on the back, sleep, sleep will be much better.


    It''s always wishful thinking when you''re awake.


    He felt in the pocket of Su Xiaodie''s clothes again. He didn''t touch the rune paper he gave Su Xiaodie. His eyes were gloomy.


    And put two runes on Su Xiaodie''s body.


    Now it''s time to clean up the female ghost, and then go out to this ce to find a hospital to better deal with Su Xiaodie''s wound.


    Sighed tone, this wench emotion is too excited, just dy time too long, if at that time practice, the hospital handles of good won''t have scar.


    But now


    He''s not sure.


    Mu Ruihua went out and yelled in the corridor:


    "get out of here!"


    After that, he pasted a rune on the door of each room.


    Meng Li heard Mu Ruihua''s manic cry and raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Ruihua yelled again:


    "when something goes wrong, everyone get out of here."


    Although Mu Ruihua''s tone is not good, but still open the door, the door is pasted with rune, want to open the door is very easy.


    Standing in the corridor, Mu Ruihua looks at Meng Li:


    "Qin Xuan, Zhao Jia."


    Meng Li: "sleeping."


    "So you can sleep?" Mu Ruihua stares at Meng Li unhappily.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at Mu Ruihua''s virtue, Meng Li was speechless. She said, "I don''t know. Go and ask her."


    "Go and wake them up." Mu Ruihuamands Meng Li.


    Meng Liyi said:


    "we are all ssmates. How can youmand others like a big brother?"


    Mu Ruihua


    Kong Kangning didn''t see Su Xiaodie, but saw the blood on Mu Ruihua''s clothes. He asked nervously:


    "where''s su Xiaodie?"


    Mu Ruihua:


    "I told you toe out and take care of Su Xiaodie, and no matter what happens, don''te out."Kong Kangning heard the speech, no longer listen to what Mu Ruihua said, even quickly walked toward Su Xiaodie''s room.


    He Yuhang and Zhou Chuncai exchanged their eyes.


    This morning, they had a conflict with Mu Ruihua, and all this happened because of Su Xiaodie. So what happened to Su Xiaodie?


    After struggling for a while, he finally went to Su Xiaodie''s room.


    Meng Li turns around and ns to go back to her room. Mu Ruihua looks at Meng Li, and the special president fan says, "take care of her, too."


    Meng Li looked into the room and said, "Qin Xuan is ill. I need to take care of her."


    "It''s just a fever. Just lie down."


    Mu Ruihua is not at ease with Su Xiaodie and hopes that the more people she has with her, the better.


    Meng Li looked at Mu Ruihua indifferently:


    " The people you like are like pearls, while others are like weeds. "


    After that, Meng Li ns to enter the room, and Mu Ruihua says:


    "did you steal the rune paper?" His eyes are fierce, looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li was a little angry:


    "who wants your rune paper and steals it?"


    Mu Ruihua sneered:


    "I''d better not find out it''s you."


    Meng Li raised his foot and kicked Mu Ruihua. By the unexpected kick, Mu Ruihua''s face could not be ck any more.


    Meng Li:


    "you may not believe it. I don''t like hands-on, but I can''t help your personality."


    Mu Ruihua red:


    "you...!"


    I didn''t do it.


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "if you want to beat me, you don''t think it''s good for men to beat women, do you? You want to scold me, but you can''t find the right word, can you


    "Then don''t say anything. Go to work as soon as possible. I think you are in a hurry."


    With that, Meng Li enters the room and closes the door with a bang.


    Mu Ruihua was left alone outside, staring at the door.


    Meng Li entered the room, went to the bed and sat on the bed. Looking at Zhao Jia''s closed eyes, her eyshes trembled slightly. Meng Li said: "don''t pretend, wake up."


    Zhao Jia


    It''s embarrassing.


    Open your eyes, in fact just wake up, such a big movement.


    Qin Xuan also woke up, but she was still a little confused with a fever.


    I put my arm on my forehead and didn''t speak.


    Qin Xuan didn''t care what happened outside. She felt that she was going to fly.


    Thinking is not clear, thinking about whether they will burn a fool, or just hang up.


    Meng Li said to Zhao Jia:


    "Su Xiaodie has an ident."


    Zhao Jia''s eyes shed and her heart was not calm, but she still wanted to keep calm on the surface.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He was practicing.

 Chapter 334

    Mu Ruihua ck face, back to Su Xiaodie''s room, looked, three people around Su Xiaodie side.


    I don''t know how Su Xiaodie''s face is wrapped with gauze.


    But the bloodstain on the body is still there, and there is a ce of confusion.


    Mu Ruihua just told them not to wake up Su Xiaodie, just to guard her.


    But no matter what you say from Mu Ruihua''s mouth, it sounds so ufortable.


    Kong Kangning didn''t speak. He just watched Su Xiaodie lying on the bed worried. He actuallyined that Mu Ruihua didn''t take good care of Su Xiaodie. He was silent and could not say anything else.


    A couple of little lovers are toozy to talk.


    Mu Ruihua told them not toe out no matter what happened outside.


    The three agreed. Mu Ruihua took the ghost catching things with him and stood at Mengli''s door, shouting:


    "I say again, no matter what happens, you should note out. It''s very dangerous toe out, and you should bear the consequences."


    Meng Li ignored Mu Ruihua.


    Murray snorted coldly and went downstairs in a rage.


    Those who have the courage to touch him will bear the consequences.


    Zhao Jia hesitated and asked Meng Li:


    "what does he want? Why don''t you let us out? "


    Meng Li hooked his lips;


    "it''s about catching ghosts."


    If Su Xiaodie is offended by the female ghost, she will not escape Mu Ruihua''s revenge.


    Forget it, she''d better go to see Su Xiaodie, so that they won''t recognize each otherter. The client certainly doesn''t want to see the ghoste to a good end in the end.


    Zhao jialeng said:


    "can Mu Ruihua catch ghosts?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "let''s go and watch Su Xiaodie."


    Zhao Jia shook her head, feeling guilty: "I''m not going. I''ll take care of Qin Xuan."


    Meng Li Oh, he went out.


    Walking to Su Xiaodie''s room and looking at Su Xiaodie''s face tied with gauze, Meng Li was surprised:


    "what''s this?"


    You hurt your face?


    Kong Kangning is just looking at Su Xiaodie. In Zhou Chuncai''s eyes, there is a sh of disdain. People don''t like him at all, and they are still so infatuated.


    Do you like being a spare tire so much?


    She replied to Meng Li:


    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "It looks like I hurt my face."


    Meng Li sighed. He didn''t expect that his face was hurt. How important it was for a beautiful girl.


    Meng Li finds a ce to sit and tightens his tight clothes. It''s so cold.


    It seems that the female ghost is fighting with Mu Ruihua.


    Female ghosts can''t get out of this house, but mu Ruihua must have a way to force them out.


    Meng Li guessed right. Mu Ruihua was about to lift the roof of the house downstairs before he forced the ghost out.


    Looking at the angry Mu Ruihua, the female ghost is also angry. It''s really that this person talks too hard.


    They started to fight when they didn''t agree, and some table or chair flew towards Murray.


    Mu Ruihua''s Rune paper was smashed like money.


    The female ghost is depressed. It''s specially for her.


    Otherwise, how can you carry so many runes? Why do you carry so many runes?


    This female ghost really misunderstood Mu Ruihua. As a noble and cool descendant of the ghost catching family, Mu Ruihua''s schedule can be said tost for a long time.


    This time, I apanied Su Xiaodie to y. I had the task of catching ghosts by the way, and they had made an appointment for a long time.


    Hearing more and more noise downstairs, the couple could not help but be afraid, but they were still curious and wanted to go out to see what was going on outside.


    But thinking of Mu Ruihua''s repeated exhortations, and watching Meng Li and Kong Kangning sit still, his mind goes out.


    But Zhao Jiashi was so curious that she went out to find a corner where she could peep downstairs.


    Zhao Jia''s eyes widened as he watched mu juihua throw the talisman paper into the air, and then the ck fog came out, apanied by a sharp female voice.


    Zhao Jia was so scared that she fell to the ground. She covered her mouth and felt that this scene was incredible.


    Two people fight inseparable, Mu Ruihua can say to female ghost did not leave a little affection, and anxious to send Su Xiaodie to the hospital.


    She tried her best to kill the female ghost.


    But in fact, Mu Ruihua also suffered a lot of injuries, neither of them fell well.


    The movement is too big, and the female ghost''s Yin Qi is too heavy. Even Meng Li is in the room, and the doors and windows are closed, so he feels the Yin wind blowing.


    And then sessfully wake up Su Xiaodie.


    Su Xiaodie wakes up, opens her eyes and sees Kong Kangning''s crazy eyes. She immediately sits up and curls up with painful eyes"What about Mu Ruihua? And what are you doing here? "


    Kong Kangning heard Su Xiaodie wake up and was looking for mu Ruihua. His eyes were dim. He said bitterly:


    "downstairs."


    Su Xiaodie touched her face and felt the thick gauze. Fortunately, the gauze was wrapped, and no one could see the ugly wound on her face.


    "You go. I want to be alone." She took a deep breath and rxed herself.


    Kong Kangning shook his head:


    "Mu Ruihua asked us to take care of you."


    "What did he do?" Su Xiaodie''s eyes are wet again. They are so red and swollen.


    I don''t know


    Su Xiaodie asked:


    "why is there so much noise downstairs?"


    "It''s like a fight."


    Meng Li, he Yuhang and Zhou Chuncai are both big eyed and small eyed.


    Ah, no, it''s just Meng Li eating dog food unterally.


    Because Zhou Chuncai heard the movement downstairs and hid in he Yuhang''s arms in fear.


    He Yuhang has been coaxing his girlfriend.


    Kong Kangning and Su Xiaodie are talking. Meng Li helps her forehead. At this moment, she feels redundant.


    Su Xiaodie, listening to the sound of fighting downstairs, suddenly understood and asked Kong Kangning:


    "is he fighting with female ghosts again?"


    Kong Kangning pondered:


    "it should be."


    Su Xiaodie''s eyes widened and her heart leaped. She even ignored the pain on her face. She got out of bed:


    "no, I want to see it. The ghost is terrible."


    Kong Kangning stopped Su Xiaodie:


    "he told him not to go out under any circumstances."


    Su Xiaodie looked at Kong Kangning strangely:


    "how can you do this?"


    Kong Kangning looks at Su Xiaodie suspiciously. He doesn''t understand.


    Su Xiaodie cried and said:


    "how can you let him face the female ghost alone? Why don''t you help him?"


    "It''s too cold for you." Su Xiaodie looked at several people with heartache.


    Push Kong Kangning away and try to rush out.


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless. If she can use Mu Ruihua to kill the ghost, what else can she do.


    Now go out and invite the ghost catcher. I don''t know how much it will cost to get the capable one.


    Su Xiaodie is stopped by Kong Kangning again. He looks miserable:


    "I''m useless, but we can''t help when we go down."


    He must have gone with assurance.


    Everyone cherishes his life. Kong Kangning thinks that Mu Ruihua is not fearless enough to make fun of his life.

 Chapter 335

    Su Xiaodie and Kong Kangning started the picture that one person has to go down, and one person will not let her go down.


    Su Xiaodie mes Kong Kangning for stopping her.


    A look of heartache.


    Kong Kangning is a bitter expression that I do for you, but you don''t understand.


    It can be said that both of them were moved by this atmosphere.


    In the end, whoever cares more will lose.


    Su Xiaodie said:


    "if you don''t let me go down, I will never forgive you." Kong Kangning was shocked by his cruel words.


    Then Su Xiaodie pushes Kong Kangning and rushes out from Meng Li.


    Kong Kangning seems to have a lot of arrows in his heart.


    It hurts.


    Meng Li sees Su Xiaodie go out, and she goes out with Su Xiaodie.


    She couldn''t help thinking, is the power of love so great, so great that even ghosts are not afraid.


    Su Xiaodie is running. Meng Li pulls Su Xiaodie''s wrist. Su Xiaodie looks back at Meng Li with an anxious tone:


    "what are you pulling me for?"


    Meng Li:


    "do you have to go to see it? He said that no one would go down. I think we should respect him. "


    Su Xiaodie''s eyes were full of disapproval:


    "are you afraid? If you''re afraid, just say it. I''m not afraid."


    At this time, a shrill female voice came from the whole room. Su Xiaodie was scared to hide from Meng Li, and then she screamed.


    Meng Li


    Aren''t you afraid?


    Su Xiaodie awkwardly eases her mood, shakes off Meng Li''s hand, and runs again, but this time she doesn''t run so fast, and with a little temptation.


    The corridor is not long. After a while, Su Xiaodie runs to the ce and sees Zhao Jia hiding in the corner shivering. She looks down. Mu Ruihua, with a bloody peach sword, pokes at a ce.


    And now and then there''s ck airing out.


    Su Xiaodie stares at her big eyes and covers her mouth. She sits down next to Zhao Jia and sobs in a low voice:


    "senior..."


    When you see the mess in the living room, the tables and chairs be blocks of wood, all the decorations are damaged, and even the ground has pits, you know how big the fight is.


    Can she help?


    What can I do for you?


    Su Xiaodie deeply remonstrated that she was useless and useless.


    Think of the female ghost''s terrible, Su Xiaodie''s body can''t help shaking up, how also can''t drum up the courage to go downstairs.


    Kong Kangning also came out. He was silent beside Su Xiaodie. If you want to see it, you can see it. If you look at Mu Ruihua, you can make her feel at ease.


    But he will never allow Su Xiaodie to go down or have an ident.


    He will be selfish this time, even though he may not have the chance to be a friend in the future.


    Meng Li looks at the fight below. Mu Ruihua really has the ability to fight. The female ghost screams from time to time.


    In the end, the ghost also appeared, but this time the ghost turned her back on Su Xiaodie. Su Xiaodie couldn''t see her face. She could only see the woman in a red wedding dress. She was suspended in the air, surrounded by ck evil spirit.


    Now the long hair and waist of the female ghost are all flying up. She leans over Mu Ruihua and shouts: "go to die, I not only want you to die, but also devour your soul."


    Meng Li''s fingers moved, and she decided to help Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua takes the peach sword in one hand and the rune paper in the other. The rune paper flies to the female ghost, and wants to stab the female ghost with the peach sword. Meng Li moves the space around the female ghost a little, so that the female ghost can''t avoid Mu Ruihua''s sword and rune paper.


    The female ghost seems to have suffered a lot, and the shrill screams are heard all the time.


    The scream was harsh and shrill, which made people''s eardrum ache. Kong Kangning put out his hand to cover Su Xiaodie''s ear, but Su Xiaodie didn''t push it away.


    Zhao Jia could only cover her ears. She had closed her eyes and had no courage to open them.


    When Mu Ruihua saw this, although he didn''t understand how the female ghost could be beaten like this, how could he let go of this opportunity? While the female ghost was screaming, he used several big moves. Meng Li was also trying his best to help Mu Ruihua.


    I don''t want to spend it.


    It''s best to go out early.


    How can the ghost body of the female ghost stand up to this toss? The ghost body is lighter and more transparent, and the curse to Mu Ruihua is continuous. Finally, with the extremely sad voice, the female ghost''s figurepletely dissipates.


    Meng Li is also sitting on the ground. If she can hold it up, she can also stand firm, but now it can be said that she is paralyzed.


    I thought of using the power of space when I was fighting with others, which can achieve unexpected results.


    But now found that just to mobilize the power of space, it has consumed all her strength, simply unable to fight.So this idea can have, but the operation also needs her to be more handy, use the power of spaceter.


    At least when it''s not that hard.


    Meng Li is tired, and Mu Ruihua is even more tired. When he sees that the female ghost has beenpletely eliminated, he also sits down with his knees crossed.


    Seeing this, Su Xiaodie asked Kong Kangning:


    "where''s the ghost?"


    Kong Kangning''s five tastes are mixed in his heart. The ghost has been eliminated. It''s very good.


    But reality has proved to him that the distance between him and Mu Ruihua is like a natural moat.


    "It should have been wiped out."


    He forced a smile and took away the hand that covered Su Xiaodie''s ear.


    Su Xiaodie wants to smile, but she can''t smile with gauze on her face. She cries with joy. Her eyes are moist again. She gets up and runs downstairs.


    Meng Li nces at Kong Kangning lightly. Kong Kangning tears an ugly smile at Meng Li bitterly.


    Zhao Jianan said to herself:


    "is the ghost eliminated?"


    Meng Li looks down. Mu Ruihua and Su Xiaodie are hugging each other and whispering. Meng Li is not interested in knowing what they are saying.


    Just sit in silence and recover.


    There should be something else.


    Mu Ruihua is anxious to send Su Xiaodie to the hospital. Although his whole body is as painful as falling apart, and he is not unhurt. He is injured by a female ghost and has to go home to solve the problem. Therefore, there is less time to dy and he does not keep talking to Su Xiaodie.


    Just simply let Su Xiaodie release the next mood, then picked up Su Xiaodie upstairs, coldly looked at Meng Li three, arrogant like a rooster who won the fight.


    Without saying a word, he went back to pack up his things. Mu Ruihua took away his important things and suitcases. Mu Ruihua didn''t take them with him, so he rushed away with Su Xiaodie.


    As for the luggage that Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua didn''t take with them, when Su Xiaodie was about to leave, he ordered Kong Kangning, the ten thousand year spare tire, to help take it.


    Kong Kangning promised, although he also wants to follow Su Xiaodie to the hospital, after all, he doesn''t know where Su Xiaodie is injured.


    Can see Mu Ruihua eat people''s eyes, Kong Kangning can only swallow the bitterness in the heart, want to go with words can no longer say.

 Chapter 336

    Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua left, and the rest of them were staring at each other.


    Finally, I decided to go.


    No one wants to be in this damn ce.


    Meng Li enters the room and watches Qin Xuan shrink into a ball. Meng Li tells Qin Xuan that the ghost has been eliminated, and Qin Xuan''s face is much better.


    Meng Li can''t take care of everyone. She just takes Qin Xuan out with a fever.


    Kong Kangning left alone. A couple and Zhao Jia wanted to follow Meng Li. Meng Li said, "I''ll take Qin Xuan to the hospital. I guess I''ll have to stay in the hospital tonight."


    They hesitated. No one wanted to go to the hospital. They all wanted to open a room in the city to have a rest.


    Zhao Jia, he Yuhang and Zhou Chuncai work together. The boundary is located in the suburb, and it is not on the main road. There is still a distance between the small road and the road.


    It''s dark, and I''m looking at the bottom of my feet with my mobile phone. In addition, the atmosphere is condensing. It''s really gloomy.


    There were few cars on the main road at this time. As they were walking towards the city, they were looking for a car. After a long walk, Qin Xuan felt that she could not bear to fall to the ground before she found the car.


    For the sake of Qin Xuan''s illness, they let Meng Li and Qin Xuan go first.


    The driver is an uncle, driving. Xu is bored and wants to chat with others. Remembering what Meng Li and Qin Xuan were wearing when they got on the bus, he can''t help saying:


    "even if you don''t have to wear so much in the middle of the night."


    "It''s not cold. I feel you''re wearing thick clothes."


    Dress like a fool. Is this the way that female dolls are popr again?


    It looks like there are several short sleeves inside. Although I can''t see them clearly, I feel very thick.


    And a coat


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Qin Xuan shrank and said, "master, it''s so cold!"


    Master''s heart jumped, inexplicably felt that the voice was a bit gloomy, and suddenly thought, since these two people got into the car, the car seems to be cold.


    Master''s thinking is a little divergent


    In the middle of the night


    I didn''t dare to chat any more. Even the speed of driving was fast. I soon found a hospital.


    Meng Li takes Qin Xuan to the emergency department and apanies her to see a doctor.


    They just stayed in the hospital for one night. The next day, Meng Li said to Qin Xuan:


    "I''ll go home first. In this case, you need to find a Taoist priest to drive away evil spirits. ording to Mu Ruihua, this is called Yin Qi into the body."


    Qin Xuan''s face was very haggard. She said:


    "don''t you need to look for it?"


    Meng Li said, "I need it."


    Qin Xuan was silent for a moment and said:


    "let''s find it together."


    Meng Li thought about it, too. It''s better to find a Taoist together, but the Taoist can''t be invited with a little money.


    She said:


    "I may have to ask my family for money."


    Qin Xuan nodded, sighed and told the family that she had met a ghost?


    I don''t know what to think at home.


    Meng Li told the client''s family about the situation. Meng Li only told the client''s family that some people said that she had Yin Qi in her body and needed to be expelled, but did not say about her experience during this period.


    So that the client''s parents don''t worry.


    The client''s home tells Meng Li to let Meng Li go back. They take Meng Li away.


    Meng Li can only regret to tell Qin Xuan, let her go back home.


    Seeing this, Qin Xuan didn''t say much.


    Thank Meng Li for taking care of her. Meng Li just smiles and does nothing.


    What Meng Li didn''t expect was that the ban on system space was rxed.


    The client is more assertive. When he sees that he has survived sessfully, he wille back to solve the rest by himself.


    Meng Li also returned to the system space.


    This task is really fast. It will be finished in two or three days.


    Meng Li sits in front of the big screen and looks at the harvest of this mission:


    congrattions on thepletion of Li Rou''s entrustment: live and escape from this ghost ce.


    Complete the hidden wish: let Su Xiaodie feel the taste of being scared by ghosts.


    The score is 100.


    Gain 10000 points, 17 points for boundary power and 2 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    points: - 23000


    boundary power: 331 points


    soul power: 2 points


    talent: running


    Meng Li sees that there are only two points of soul power reward. Does the client think the task is too simple?


    So not willing to pay more?


    Or is the task itself rtively simple and can only obtain these two points of soul power?


    Fortunately, integral and boundary force are normal, not too much, not too little.In fact, this task feels that the power of using space is still very hard, but the time is rtively short, but to finish a task in such a short time, even though there is a little less soul power, Meng Li thinks it''s cost-effective.


    There are 23 thousand debts left. Meng Li thinks that if he does two more tasks, he can be a positive asset.


    Ask 6018 to pick her mission.


    And then look at the rest of the world.


    After the client came home, the family found a person who could exorcise evil spirits through various ways. At first nce, oh, I can''t, but my master can.


    Then he paid a lot of money to ask someone else''s master to help him get rid of the client''s Yin Qi.


    It''s all full of routines.


    It was introduced to Qin Xuan and others, but the problem was solved. Maybe this Yin Qi has more or less influence on the body, but it''s better than the crazy and dead in the plot.


    I''m curious about Su Xiaodie.


    Meng Li looks at Su Xiaodie. Su Xiaodie''s wound is not very deep, but he still needs stitches.


    Su Xiaodie has always been afraid of leaving scars, but mu Ruihua has repeatedly assured her that she won''t, so don''t worry.


    Butterfly tender scar, but also want to cover the color of the face is very smooth, but also need to stay two pieces of water.


    This is uneptable to Su Xiaodie.


    Went to do to scar surgery, but there are still traces, just better, Su Xiaodie state of mindpletely copsed.


    She is a more perfect person, instantly feel that they are not perfect, not worthy of the Murray.


    In fact, there was some resentment in my heart that Mu Ruihua didn''t protect her in time at that time.


    It''s more ufortable to know Mu Ruihua''s real identity. Why, if Mu Ruihua had killed the ghost earlier, she would not have done so.


    However, because of love, I forgave Mu Ruihua.


    Mu Ruihua doesn''t dislike Su Xiaodie either, but asks her to be her girlfriend.


    This can make su Xiaodie suffer.


    I''m disfigured. I don''t deserve you.


    But I still hope that Mu Ruihua will say that I don''t dislike you.


    Mu Ruihua lived up to his expectations, said it a thousand and eight times, and even swore to heaven: I don''t dislike you!


    The two finally decided to fall in love.


    But Su Xiaodie has a heart knot in her heart. As long as Mu Ruihua makes her unhappy, she asks Mu Ruihua, do you still dislike me.


    And so on many times.


    Seeing that Mu Ruihua looked at other women more than once, he felt ufortable and said whether Mu Ruihua thought she was not beautiful enough.


    As Mu Ruihua looks handsome, Su Xiaodie bes more and more sensitive and has some inferiorityplex.


    But people are selfish after all. How can su Xiaodie give up Mu Ruihua easily.

 Chapter 337

    Mu Ruihua is very speechless and sometimes feels like he wants to get angry.


    Especially seeing the thick powder on Su Xiaodie''s face all day, Mu Ruihua couldn''t bear it.


    Are still students, in order to match the makeup on the face, Su xiaodieleng is to change his dressing style.


    It''s not like the past pure and pleasant, but a mature style.


    But mu Ruihua felt a little vulgar.


    However, these subtle feelings are ignored by Mu Ruihua. He really likes Su Xiaodie, not her appearance. If he dislikes Su Xiaodie because of her appearance, it''s really vulgar. He doesn''t admit that he is such a vulgar person.


    After persuading himself and taking a long time, Mu Ruihua got used to seeing Su Xiaodie.


    After all, habits are terrible.


    Naturally, Mu Ruihua did not forget to investigate who stole Su Xiaodie''s talisman paper. If the talisman paper had not been stolen at that time, Su Xiaodie would not have be like that.


    Ask Su Xiaodie, she says it''s Zhao Jia.


    At that time, only Zhao Jia was closest to her, and others were farthest away from her.


    It could have been stolen from the toilet.


    After all, Zhao Jia was walking with her wrist.


    Think of here, Su Xiaodie also hate, if not Zhao Jia, she would not be so unlucky.


    She won''t be disfigured. Now others stay on her face for two more seconds. Su Xiaodie feels that she is looking at the scar on her face.


    The eyes seemed to be sneering.


    There was no picture of her face smiling sweetly at others. She didn''t dare to face people''s eyes.


    Afraid to see different eyes.


    Did Mu Ruihua pause for a moment, Zhao Jia?


    It seems that there is no influence, and how many powerful people owe them.


    It''s not too easy for him to clean up a person. It''s a matter of one sentence.


    Then Zhao Jia''s family was unlucky, and Zhao Jia knew why she was so unlucky.


    This pain can only be swallowed by oneself.


    He was forced by Mu Ruihua to drop out of school. If he dropped out of school, he would not have a diploma. Without a diploma, he would not be able to find a good job. Zhao Jia felt that his life was a lot darker.


    If you can''t get up, you have to hide. The whole family has moved to other ces.


    I don''t know what Mu Ruihua did to Zhao Jia. Even if Zhao Jia''s family moved, Zhao Jia was often haunted by ghosts. Every day she was depressed and couldn''t live a normal life.


    The spirit is also tense for a long time.


    Suffering.


    It feels crazy.


    It didn''t work to invite Taoists to see it. Taoists all said that Zhao Jia had offended some serious people.


    If you want to be free, you should go to the person she has offended. If you get forgiveness, it will be OK.


    This means of revenge is quite powerful.


    Of course, Zhao Jia doesn''t want to be haunted by ghosts all her life. She has to go back to Mu Ruihua and hope to get his forgiveness.


    Mu Ruihua asked Zhao Jia to admit her mistake to Su Xiaodie. Zhao Jia knelt down on both legs and had a very good attitude.


    But Su Xiaodie doesn''t forgive Zhao Jia.


    Most people''s kindness is based on not harming their own interests, and Su Xiaodie is no exception.


    Su Xiaodie really doesn''t want to forgive Zhao Jia.


    Zhao Jia was in pain, but she couldn''t help it. At that time, she just had a bad idea and felt that she could save her life.


    I never thought about the consequences.


    I didn''t expect to have such serious consequences. I didn''t expect that the society was so dark. These powerful people could do whatever they wanted.


    Mu Ruihua also had trouble with Li rou.


    He said that if he didn''t say that Su Xiaodie had talisman paper, Su Xiaodie would not have been stolen.


    There is a causal rtionship. Li Rou is more interesting. Did she say that?


    Did she say it was Rune paper?


    Everyone is wearing so many clothes, shivering with cold. If they wear single clothes, Sabi can see the difference, OK?


    If she doesn''t say it, people will find it tricky.


    Can you me her?


    Mu Ruihua is speechless.


    In fact, Mu Ruihua does not want to be reasonable, but he is afraid of Li rou.


    Every time I think back to the scene of his fighting with the female ghost, the female ghost seems to be interfered by an invisible force, otherwise it should be avoided easily several times. The female ghost is not stupid. Will she let him fight?


    Mu Ruihua thinks Li Rou did it at that time.


    At that time, Li Rou was the most calm person among them except Mu Ruihua.


    From the discovery of ghosts to the elimination of ghosts, Li Rou''s performance was too abnormal. At that time, she still had time to bicker for him.


    It''s not normal to be so calm.


    Mu Ruihua is sensitive and unwilling to do anything he is not sure of.


    Although it seems that the family background is simple, but at that time that calm, absolutely not ordinary girls show.


    So Li Rou has nothing to do with the cold eyes of Mu Ruihua.Although Zhao Jia has been solved and Su Xiaodie''s evil spirit has been slightly relieved, there are still some pimples.


    In the end, both of them copsed.


    Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua should have matched each other. They should respect each other when they fall in love. The daily sweet painting style turns into sadistic love.


    Su Xiaodie and Mu Ruihua broke the door.


    Then they went through all kinds of misunderstandings and made up. Anyway


    Two people toss each other.


    In the end, Mu Ruihua can''t ept it and agrees to Su Xiaodie''s proposal to break up. Su Xiaodie is greatly injured. The more she thinks about it, the more she can''t figure it out. She cuts her wrist andmits suicide after two days of not eating or drinking.


    Fortunately, the family found out in time and sent them to the hospital.


    At this time, Kong Kangning, the ten thousand year spare tire, came on the stage and took care of Su Xiaodie. Although Kong Kangning was usually low-key, he was just a little worse than Su Xiaodie''s family, but he was also good.


    It''s very popr with Su Xiaodie''s family.


    Just then Mu Ruihua went out to catch ghosts again. He couldn''t get in touch with Su Xiaodie on his mobile phone. He didn''t know Su Xiaodie hadmitted suicide. When he went back, he heard that Su Xiaodie hadmitted suicide. He regretted that he had agreed to break up and made up with Su Xiaodie.


    In any case, the two people went back and forth, separated andbined, and finally separated.


    When the goddess broke up, Kong Kangning realized his value and stayed with Su Xiaodie all the time. Although Su Xiaodie was asleep, she also called Mu Ruihua''s name.


    Finally, Su Xiaodie was moved by Kong Kangning and they were together.


    But mu Ruihua quit again. He thinks Su Xiaodie is too desperate. How can he find someone so casually? He can''t watch Su Xiaodie. He wants to save her.


    Just tell Su Xiaodie that you can''t give up on yourself like this.


    Su Xiaodie automatically thought that Mu Ruihua loved her, and then she was with Mu Ruihua again.


    Kong Kangning is really depressed when he is put on the cap of forgiveness, but he is even more depressed when he is abandoned by Su Xiaodie.


    Then Mu Ruihua felt that Su Xiaodie and Kong Kangning were together again. He had a knot in his heart and didn''t know what to think. He forced Su Xiaodie to do something.


    In a word, they upgraded from the initial sadistic love in mind to physical abuse


    If it''s not a word, it''s nothing


    Meng Li said he was dazzled.


    Very speechless, do not want to see, the back of the picture is very hot eyes ah.

 Chapter 338

    The style of the subsequent development is really strange.


    Meng Li asked 6018:


    "have you found the task?"


    I feel that nothing is boring in the task space. If there are points, she can go shopping to see if there is anything to buy.


    Sigh.


    A penny is worth a hero.


    "I found it. Are you going?" 6018.


    Meng Li said:


    "good."


    Then Meng Li felt that 6018 had sent her.


    When she got to the ne, Meng Li opened her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was going to be dark or dawn. In a word, she couldn''t see the furnishings in the room clearly. She felt that the body was really heavy. She got up and put the pillow on her back.


    Received the plot.


    This ne is also an ancient ne.


    The client should take care of it.


    It''s ady from a big family in this town. She has a good life in this town.


    It''s just that the body is really weak and weak.


    And she is not the family''s own, is the adopted daughter.


    Of course, her father adopted not only an adopted daughter, but also an adopted daughter named Gu Xianzhi and an adopted son named Gu he''an.


    Gu he''an was trained as the sessor of Gu''s family.


    Their adoptive father Gu Yide, as his name suggests, was a businessman, but he was a good family and often helped the poor. Therefore, they were not only rich but also famous in the town.


    The original intention of adopting them is not only to see that they are poor, but also because he has no fertility. Another reason is that Gu Yide''s original mate was not in good health at that time. If someone told him to do more good deeds, he would be rewarded with good fortune.


    Therefore, various factors adopted them.


    It''s a pity that his original mate died within a few years.


    Knowing that he could not have children, Gu Yide did not choose to remarry, so as not to dy others and deprive them of the opportunity to be mothers.


    And because he has a good reputation, outsiders don''t know that he can''t have children. They just think that he is in love with his lost wife, which makes him famous.


    I do a lot of business and respect him.


    Gu Xizhi and Gu Xianzhi grow up together. Gu Xizhi is not healthy and likes to be quiet, but Gu Xianzhi should be lively.


    I''m a lot more cheerful. It''s kind of a little cotton padded jacket.


    They are also simple family, only two adopted daughters, an adopted son,pared with other families in theplex Di Shu, this family can be regarded as pure andcent.


    We all get along well.


    It can be said that taking care of one''s family is a big family in the town, but taking care of one''s family outside is nothing.


    The Song family, who are richer than Gu family, not only have money, but also have rtions with the central government. It can be said that in the local area, even the local officials can''t afford to offend.


    However, song Gongzi, the legitimate son of their family, married two wives one after another, and all of them died haplessly. Some people say that song Gongzi''s life is tough, which is not suitable for ordinary people.


    Now many girls are unwilling to marry. They are still stepwives when they go, and they have to risk being killed. It''s just


    Then the fortune teller said that he was good enough for the Song family.


    There are two adopted daughters in their family. They can count and choose one.


    I went to take care of the family and asked for the eight characters of two girls, saying that I would marry the family.


    Gu Yide thought for the first time that the other party might have picked Gu Xianzhi and was still struggling with how to refuse the Song family.


    After all, the Song family is rich and powerful, and its power and financial resources are far more than that of taking care of the family.


    But this calction is very consistent with Gu Xi''s eight characters.


    In fact, Gu Xianzhi''s is also consistent, but it is not so consistent.


    It''s better to take care of it. It''s not easy to have an ident.


    The Song family was surprised to find two suitable ones all at once.


    It''s incredible, and the family has a good reputation, which is worthy of their family.


    Not too aggrieved at home.


    All hope to find a right match, if a wild girl, do not know propriety, savage rough crazy, is to match with his son''s eight characters again, that also call son hard to swallow.


    Looking at Gu Xizhi''s delicate and frail appearance, the Song family is speechless. If a good girl marries their family, she will die. The weak


    How about Gu Xianzhi?


    Gu Xianzhi looks ruddy and in good health.


    It''s just a little lively, not so quiet.


    But the fortune teller rmended Gu Xizhi. Repeatedly, this is more suitable than Gu Xianzhi. There is absolutely no problem.


    Although the girl is not in good health, she seems to live a long life.


    Tell the Song family that the married daughter-inw of a wealthy family like you is also a young grandmother. Do you still need to go out and work for survival?


    They don''t need it at all. In fact, they are not ill. They are weak and can''t work.


    Does the young grandmother of the Song family need to work?unwanted.


    The Song family finally asked what they were most concerned about. Can they have children?


    The fortune teller is not sure. He said that he should have hit the target.


    Comfort Mrs. song, even if you can''t have a child, you can apany Mr. Song. It''s hard to be alone. No matter what, you have to be apanied.


    Now master song''s life, ordinary people can''t apany him.


    Now Mrs. song had nothing to say. She chose to ask for marriage despite her many scruples.


    But there was still room for her to speak. She said that both Gu Xianzhi and Gu Xizhi were OK. It seemed that Gu Yide was willing to marry the girl to their family.


    Mr. Gu was very surprised when he heard that the eight characters couldn''t bebined, but he didn''t expect that they could.


    Is it hard for him to raise two daughters for the Song family?


    It doesn''t mean that regardless of the fate of Gu Xi Zhi and Gu Xianzhi, they agreed to climb up the big tree of the Song family.


    He said to consider that the Song family was not a robber, but he didn''t say anything.


    In terms of attitude, it''s still very good. People can''t pick out any problems.


    Gu Yide also went to the fortune teller, and the results were almost the same. Gu Yide was a little shaken. Since the eight characters match, there might be no problem.


    I still trust fortune tellers. In the past, fortune tellers asked him to do good deeds, and they rewarded him with good fortune. In recent years, everything is rtively smooth.


    If Gu Xianzhi and Gu Xianzhi are afraid and unwilling to marry, and refuse the marriage, they may make the Song family unhappy. If the Song family is more stingy, it can''t be said that his business will be affected.


    But there is no way to make decisions without considering their wishes.


    Ask or not?


    Call Gu Xianzhi and Gu Xizhi and ask them what they think.


    Gu Xian one mouth refused, she does not want to marry, she would rather marry poor boy, also want healthy.


    And she already had someone in her heart.


    But I''m willing to.


    She knew that the Song family hade to propose marriage. She thought about it. She was adopted. She didn''t know how to repay the kindness of parenting. She didn''t say that she had nothing to do with getting married.


    When something goes wrong, the Song family must pay attention to her face andpensate Gu family.


    If nothing happens, the two families can be taken care of even if they be rtives.


    But if she doesn''t marry, she will annoy each other. She has been nurtured by her family for more than ten years. If she brings disaster to her family again, it''s a sin.

 Chapter 339

    And the most important thing is that he is not in good health. He feels that he may not live long if he marries anyone.


    What''s the difference.


    Therefore, under the consideration of Gu Xizhi, Gu Xizhi took the initiative to tell Gu Yide that she was willing to marry.


    Gu Yide didn''t expect that Gu Xizhi would consider so much, so he thought she was simply willing to marry.


    Ask Gu Xizhi again and again whether he is willing to marry. Don''t force himself too much.


    They can refuse the marriage.


    Take care of it or insist that it is OK.


    Gu Yide sighed, since you want to marry, just marry.


    She was worried about her marriage before. She was too weak. She had to find a rich family to marry her. Only in this way can she be free from fatigue and have the conditions to live and rest.


    So the marriage between Gu family and Song family was settled.


    The Song family can''t say whether they are disappointed or not. In a word, they think it''s not bad.


    Naturally, this marriage has been discussed by people. The businesspetitors of Gu family are not in line with Gu family. They maliciously specte that Gu family wants to climb up the tree of Song family, pretends to umte virtue and do good deeds. In fact, they adopt their daughter in exchange for benefits.


    Gu Yide did not exin these rumors.


    To be honest, Gu Yide trusted fortune tellers when he agreed to Gu Xizhi''s request to marry in the past. If the fortune teller said no, Gu Xizhi was willing to marry, so was he.


    But Gu Xianzhi''s heart is veryplicated.


    I have some sympathy and some disdain for it.


    What are you doing? At least their family is a big family in the town, and they have a good head and a good face. Growing up in such a family, their vision is so short-sighted.


    You can refuse it. Are you greedy for the other party''s big business, power and power.


    But are you blessed to have a wife?


    All kinds of advice to take care of it, you do not want to find a way out of it, this is not a good man ah.


    Painstakingly, I feel that I will die the day I am married.


    Gu Xizhi thinks that Gu Xianzhi has a good intention, but he doesn''t refute Gu Xianzhi.


    When it''s time to get married, you just get married.


    I almost got married, but I had to survive.


    After surviving, there was no misfortune, except that the body was still weak, everything else was OK.


    Mr. Song is happy to be with him, but he is also sorry for his poor health. He is very good to him.


    Two people pour also respect each other like guest, and take care of it to still be pregnant.


    After half of his life, he gave birth to a son, which made Gu Xizhi''s position in the Song family more stable and his life better. Gu''s business was also taken care of by the Song family and prospered day by day.


    Gu Xi''s life is good, but Gu Xian''s life is not so good.


    She met a man who worked hard in the family ounting room. She worked hard during the day, lit up the lights at night and studied at night. She wanted to get an official title.


    At that time, before Gu Xizhi got married, they colluded with each other.


    It''s true that Feng Yuanzhen wants to get a reputation, but it''s true that he has no money.


    I''m aiming at Gu Xianzhi, who is very active in shops. Well, as the daughter of the boss, she must be rich.


    If he married her, he would be able to intervene in the family business.


    Are you afraid of no money?


    If you have money, you don''t have to get any fame. It''s very tiring to read books. It''s not so easy to get fame. Many people can''t get a white hair.


    The girl of 28 is just when the heart of spring is easy to move. Feng Yuanzhen deliberately appears to stir up so many times, and then easily captures Gu Xianzhi''s heart.


    Gu Xianzhi is really good-looking, and Feng Yuanzhen''s initial love is also true.


    Gu Xianzhi was a girl with pure mind at that time. You like reading. Books are very expensive. It''s not easy to get money to buy them. Let me give them to you.


    I hope you can read a good book and get an official title in the future.


    He contributed a lot of money to Feng Yuanzhen, but for Feng Yuanzhen, when he was poor for a long time, he was rich for a long time. When he had ten articles in his waist, he shook his clothes. At the beginning, he went to buy two books to read.


    At that time, brothels were considered romantic by some schrs.


    Then he took Gu Xianzhi''s money and went to raise the brothel woman.


    However, the secret of these things is unknown to Gu Xianzhi.


    Two people secretly contact, until Gu Xizhi married a person, Gu Xianzhi and Feng Yuanzhen rtionship was discovered by others.


    And then they make a lot of publicity, and everyone in the town will know about it.


    Look at Gu Xianzhi''s eyes full of disdain, too dirty, unmarried women collude with men, shameless.


    Gu Yide saw that they were giving and receiving each other without any breath. He was so angry. What evil did he create? His family had a good reputation, so he wanted to destroy it?


    Gu Xianzhi is in a panic. What should I do?


    Find Feng Yuanzhen to discuss. Feng Yuanzhen will propose to Gu Xianzhi affectionately. Let''s get married.Gu Xianzhi asked, what if her father didn''t agree.


    Feng Yuanzhen said that he would elope if he didn''t agree. Anyway, he had knowledge in his head and would not starve to death anywhere.


    In fact, Feng Yuanzhen doesn''t want to elope at all. Why should he elope? If he elopes, he will have nothing and live a poor life.


    Gu Xianzhi was foolishly moved by Feng Yuanzhen, so they knelt down and begged Gu Yide to agree to their marriage.


    Gu Xianzhi had an ident, and Gu Xizhi came back with a strong stomach.


    She sincerely advised Gu Xianzhi that Feng Yuanzhen was unreliable and not worthy of her family.


    Don''t marry him.


    Don''t be stubborn and find a right person, isn''t it?


    But Gu Xianzhi couldn''t listen and stared at Gu Xizhi. You married well, so you came back tough at me, didn''t you?


    I have no reputation. Who do you want me to marry.


    Take care of it very speechless. It''s a big deal to get married out of town. It''s better to get married a little lower.


    The conditions are very different.


    If you don''t listen to me, I don''t dare to say any more.


    She is pregnant, and the Song family is worried about hering back. If the child is gone, the Song family will me her.


    Gu Yide has no other way. Since you are private, I will help you.


    Gu Xianzhi was married out in this way. Gu Yide was still kind-hearted. He was afraid of Gu Xianzhi''s bad life and gave him a servant girl.


    Looking at the old and small yard of Feng Yuanzhen''s house, he gave them a house and a yard.


    Feng Yuanzhen was in charge of the market, so that Gu Xianzhi would not be wronged, right?


    At this point, it can be said that he is really a good father-inw.


    But people''s greed can''t be seen through with naked eyes. Feng Yuanzhen''s family has an old mother, who is harsh and can''t look at the behavior of being shameless at that time and his son''s private giving and receiving, which is even more difficult.


    Feng Yuanzhen is going to the brothel to keep a good friend. In short, he spends a lot of money, but the more he spends, the more he spends.


    When Gu Xianzhi mentioned that he wanted Feng Yuanzhen to read more books at home in case he would get an official title in the future, Feng Yuanzhen was perfunctory at the beginning.

 Chapter 340

    Later, he said directly that the purpose of gaining fame was to solve the problem of life. Now that life has improved, what else can I read.


    Gu Xianzhi


    I had to marry, but now I can only swallow the bitter water.


    However, they are not without temper. Feng Yuanzhen is not good to her. She will have temper, but Feng Yuanzhen has his own way to coax Gu Xianzhi. They still live like that.


    I can''t really get Gu Xianzhi back home.


    Then his job will be gone.


    It''s an ancient version of the Phoenix man.


    But brothel friends not only serve him, but also serve other men, which makes men very ufortable.


    If you want money to redeem her, you make false ounts and get money to keep the people in the brothel in a yard.


    But he also wanted money to raise people. One time, there were two. He tried to make money. Feng Yuanzhen went out to get money twice and again. Finally, Gu Yide found out.


    Gu Yide directly let people go home to stay, irritating.


    Stay well and don''t get involved in family business any more.


    Feng Yuanzhen asks Gu Xianzhi to help him go to Gu''s home to intercede with him. Gu Xianzhi asks Feng Yuanzhen where all your money has gone.


    All right.


    If you don''t tell the truth, Feng Yuanzhen said that he raised one outside.


    Gu Xianzhi was so angry that he was about to explode in the same ce. However, women in this era are not so exclusive of their husbands. They are just angry and have never thought about how to treat Feng Yuanzhen.


    Just let them break.


    But unexpectedly, the woman was pregnant. Feng Yuanzhen took her proud mother in front of Gu Xianzhi and asked Gu Xianzhi for all kinds of guarantees.


    Gu Xian''s heart softened and agreed to let the woman in.


    Unfortunately, Gu Xianzhi also found that she was pregnant and her family had to make a living.


    Gu Xianzhi had to go back to Gu''s home to ask for Gu Yide, but at this time, Gu and an, Gu''s adopted son, had already started to take over Gu''s business.


    In order to train Gu he''an, Gu Yide discussed many things with Gu he''an. Gu he''an despised Feng Yuanzhen and his behavior, and did not agree with him toe back again.


    Gu he''an told Gu Yide that Feng Yuanzhen''s personal ability should be tested. If his family can''t afford it, it''s useless.


    And we have to teach him a lesson. If we don''t let him return the money he took before, it will be a mercy.


    Now Gu''s family forgives him easily. In the future, he says that he can''t go out and get some women to block Gu Xianzhi.


    Gu Yide thinks Gu and an are right. Gu Xianzhi''s brain is not clear, so they can''t follow him.


    Before that, he was too kind. He made Feng Yuanzhen''s life toofortable. Let him suffer a lot, and let him know that taking care of his family is not easy to deal with.


    Gu Xianzhi has no money. He has to suffer with Feng Yuanzhen. Although his mother-inw has made him difficult after he married, he has never suffered so much. He has less food and drink.


    It''s too tight.


    Gu Yide is kind after all. I think Gu Xianzhi is pregnant. It''s not good to eat.


    Pregnant women can''t suffer that.


    But if you want her to eat well, you have to support the others?


    No, no, No. just send someone to deliver food to her every day.


    Delicious and delicious food will be sent to Gu Xianzhi as soon as it arrives at the meal point. Watch Gu Xianzhi finish eating before leaving.


    Feng Yuanzhen and his concubine


    It can be said that Gu family has done a great job.


    One of Gu Xian''s good food makes others greedy, so the other three stand on the united front and run on her in and out of words. Even the scheming brothel woman can ridicule and challenge Gu Xianzhi at will.


    Especially ufortable.


    In addition, Feng Yuanzhenpletely lost his love for Gu Xianzhi, so Gu Xianzhi washed his face with tears all day.


    Seeing this, the Gu family wanted to take Gu Xianzhi back, but Gu Xianzhi was so stubborn that he didn''t want to go back.


    Gu Xizhi also went to see Gu Xianzhi and said that he might as well go back to take care of the baby.


    Gu Xianzhi doesn''t want to. Gu Xizhi doesn''t know what Gu Xianzhi thinks. There''s something wrong with his head.


    It''s not good. Why don''t you go back?


    Sighed tone, put some silver money to Gu Xianzhi, hope Gu Xianzhi can buy something.


    But this pricked Gu Xianzhi''s sensitive mind, sympathized with her, gave her?


    I didn''t expect that I had been reduced to the point of being given alms.


    No matter who is concerned, Gu Xianzhi adheres to the spirit of going down the road I chose and kneeling, and resolutely refuses to go back to his home.


    This marriage brings Gu Xianzhi not only pain, but also pain.


    The days of their pregnancy and childbirth were almost the same. They invited their mother-inw. Gu Xianzhi had some dystocia and didn''t give birth for a long time.


    But that brothel woman actually ahead of time attack, althoughpared with Gu Xianzhi attackter, but looks the posture topare her smooth.


    I feel like the baby is going to fall out in the next second.As soon as Feng Yuanzhen saw it, he had better let the midwife take the time to deliver the baby. Gu Xianzhi didn''t give birth after shouting for so long, so he didn''tck the time.


    Then Gu Xianzhi''s midwife was taken to deliver the brothel woman.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s mother went to the battle to cheer Gu Xianzhi. Gu Xianzhi''s servant girl saw that there was no midwife. She went out to invite her.


    When the maid invited the midwife back, Gu Xianzhi died of childbirth, and the child did not survive.


    Gu Xianzhi''s life did not end because of this. She was reborn.


    Rebirth before marriage.


    Of course, he didn''t marry at that time.


    After Gu Xianzhi was reborn, he thought that after Gu Xizhi married a man, he was in love with the son of the Song family and had a child. If Gu Xizhi had not been so resourceful at that time and asked to marry him, would these be her?


    If she was willing to marry at that time, the Song family would have been more willing to marry someone with better health, right?


    Gu Xizhi took her chance.


    I think of Gu Xizhi. Every time I go back to Gu''s home, I sit in a spacious soft sedan chair and wear gorgeous clothes.


    With that kind of I don''t understand you, sympathy to the extreme look at her.


    This kind of feeling makes her very ufortable. She doesn''t need sympathy. She even thinks that she is watching her jokes.


    Always, Gu Xianzhi was envious and determined to revenge on all the people who had treated her badly in hisst life.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s three people can''t run away, and Gu and an are also resented. If they were willing to ept Feng Yuanzhen and go back, she would not be so sad in the Feng family.


    It''s not that lonely.


    Don''t you just fear that Feng Yuanzhen will rob him of his property?


    Ha ha.


    Gu Xianzhi felt that he was a lot sober when he was born again, and now he wants to understand a lot of things that he couldn''t figure out in his previous life.


    Last time she lost the chance to marry the Song family, she wanted to get it back.


    In herst life, she cherished it in front of her. In this life, she also wanted to smash it down.


    Let her feel the way she looked at herself in her humble life.


    In a word, Gu Xianzhi has many ns, because the absolute prophet has realized one by one.

 Chapter 341

    This time, Gu Xianzhi never said that he would not marry Mr. Song.


    She is going to marry song Gongzi.


    Gu Xi saw that Gu Xianzhi was willing to marry, and it was not easy to fight, so he said nothing.


    Gu Xianzhi and song Gongzi''s marriage is so settled.


    But Gu Xianzhi is not at ease to take care of it. She worries that the Song family will go back on their own because the eight characters of Gu Xianzhi are more suitable, or for other reasons.


    I''m not sure if it''s a safe thing to do, so as to avoid long dreams. If it''s gone, the Song family will have to marry her, right?


    I''m still cruel to Gu Xizhi. Maybe I''m afraid that Gu Xizhi will marry the local people. I have to help my family, and I won''t be too sad.


    Gu Xianzhi even designed to sell Gu Xizhi to a mountain vige.


    He sold it to Yamano Murakami. He didn''t know the big words. He was old enough to be his father.


    Yamano Murakami got a beautiful wife. Although he looked at her carefully, he was very satisfied with her beauty. The only thing that made her beautiful was that she was not in good health.


    It''s not bad to take care of it, just not to let her run.


    It''s just that this man''s family condition is really poor, and he has to work too much.


    There''s too much work to do and she''s not in good health.


    I can''t run away.


    Later, when Gu Xizhi was found by Gu Xianzhi, he was already with a few years old child.


    I gave up on myself.


    How can a person who has lost his body and had a babye back to take care of his family.


    Gu Xizhi didn''t understand why he turned a corner in his life and became like this.


    Gu Xianzhi and the son of the Song family are in a harmonious rtionship. Gu Xianzhi looks like a middle-aged woman with rough skin and haggard look. Gu Xianzhi''s face is as peach blossom as before.


    There''s a big difference between them.


    Standing together, we are ashamed of ourselves.


    When Gu Xizhi goes back, Gu''s family is already in Gu Xianzhi''s hands. Gu Yide and Gu he''an have to watch Gu''s face to eat. Therefore, Gu''s family members are helpless.


    In fact, Gu Xizhi has no face to stay at home. In addition, she has children, so she can only go back to the countryside to be her vige wife.


    Gu Xianzhi is so ted that he can finally look at her with his eyes.


    Don''t feel too good.


    All the things taken away by Gu Xizhi in thest life have been taken back in this life.


    After rebirth, everything goes well. Last life is too miserable. This life is made up for by heaven.


    Gu Xi''s life was extremely unwilling. He didn''t understand how his life became like this.


    When she was selected, when she knew that Gu Xianzhi was born again to revenge her, a cavity of hatred spread on Gu Xianzhi''s head.


    It''s none of her business to have a badst life. Is she wrong?


    Gu Xizhi''s wish: Revenge Gu Xianzhi and marry song Gongzi.


    Meng Li epts the story and rubs her eyebrows, so even she wants to get married?


    It''s very interesting. Gu Xianzhi is very interesting.


    A rebirth, a change of mind.


    It''s time to go to bed. It''s early.


    She sat on the bed, ready to practice, but found that the body could not practice at all.


    Looking inside for a while, the root bone and meridian conditions of Gu Xi could not be reached.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. It''s inborn and can''t be changed.


    If you can''t practice, there will be no force. Meng Li sighs. His physical fitness is also very poor. He gasps for breath after running a few steps. It''s difficult to use some moves against the enemy.


    It should be the congenital deficiency caused by various reasons in the womb. Fortunately, it can be raised the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, the situation will be worse than it is now.


    If you want to recuperate, you need a lot of valuable medicinal materials. ording to the family''s financial resources, you can''t find them.


    If you want to marry Mr. Song, you have to finish the task before you get married. Otherwise, isn''t she going to marry?


    Unable to practice, Meng Li decided to go to bed.


    Lie down, turn over, unfortunately Meng Li actually insomnia, lying in bed is particrly boring.


    I want to talk to 6018, but I don''t know what to say. I take a picture of the vine. Meng Li twists the root of the vine with his fingers, which is as thin as hair. Meng Li pulls it, and the vine curls up together.


    Meng LiXiao, the light is too dark to touch the other end of the vine.


    No matter how much time it took to lie in bed, Meng Li felt sleepy.


    With a sigh, as a person withplex emotions, it is difficult to escape the asional sense of loneliness.


    I don''t know how the people in her world are doing.


    Turn over and go to sleep.


    The next day, Meng Li wakes up, and soon a servant girles to wash her with a basin. The servant girl is called cai''er.


    Meng Li cleans up and eats breakfast together. People in the town don''t pay so much attention to it. They don''t separate from each other like big families. If they want to eat together, they have to choose a specific day.Caier had to serve her daily life, and had other things to do. She was not always with her.


    Meng Li went to the dining room alone.


    To the dining room, Meng from the first look to Gu Xianzhi, Gu Xianzhi now has been reborn for several days.


    She sat at the table, heard the footsteps, looked back at Meng Li, as always lively smile, but Meng Li looked at feel a little ufortable.


    Xu is deliberately pretending.


    Gu Xianzhi smiles at Meng Li and gets up. She is dressed in pink. Her skirt just reaches her ankles. She is so beautiful that she walks up to Meng Li:


    "Er Mei, you areing."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Gu Xianzhi with a gentle smile:


    "elder sister, you are so early."


    Gu Xianzhi was adopted before Gu Xizhi, and he was half a year older than Gu Xizhi.


    Gu Xianzhi''s face shed a little strange. How could he feel that the voice of elder sister was so unpleasant.


    Just like before.


    She held out her hand and helped Meng Li:


    "you are weak, let me help you."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "actually, it''s not necessary. Although the body is weak, there''s no problem walking."


    Gu Xianzhi was speechless. Looking at Meng Li''s skirt, he could not help but say: "Er Mei, you can have a shorter skirt. What can you do if you trip when you walk on such a long road?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll pay attention." Meng Li said with a smile.


    The client likes to wear this. She doesn''t have to do anything on weekdays.


    But it''s really important to pay attention to walking. She''s OK. She''s used to such a long skirt.


    Gu Xianzhi also smiles. It looks very harmonious.


    To the table, Gu Xianzhi also took the initiative to help Meng Li move the stool, convenient for Meng Li to sit down.


    Meng Li is not polite. Shi ran sits down.


    Gu Xianzhi smiles and sits beside Meng Li.


    After a while, Gu Yide came. Gu and an followed him closely. Meng Li got up, nodded and cried:


    "Dad."


    Gu Xianzhi also yelled:


    "Dad."


    Meng Li''s father''s tone is t, but Gu Xianzhi''s tone is light, which indicates that her character seems to be pleasing.


    Gu Yide smiles and nods:


    "have dinner."


    Meng Li and Gu Xianzhi sat down, and Gu he''an and Gu Yide also sat down.

 Chapter 342

    Meng Li nced at Gu he''an, a 15-year-old boy.


    Face childish slightly fade, looking at Meng Li, looking at him, he directed Meng Li light smile.


    Meng Li also smiles.


    Gu Yide looks like he''s nearly 50 years old. After he got married, he had no children for many years before he adopted three children.


    Fat, soft brows, no attack, good looks.


    If youugh, you will have more affinity. Moreover, beggars always like to beg in front of Gu''s house. He orders his servants to give more.


    He is willing to lend food to anyone who can''t find a way out.


    When food was in short supply, he was able to adhere to the principle of not raising prices, because he also offended many businessmen who wanted to raise prices.


    Being targeted by local officials, Gu Yide had a way to solve these problems.


    If it wasn''t for this kind of money, taking care of the family would be more powerful than it is now.


    Breakfast has been put on the table, Gu Yide starts, the rest of the people start.


    Breakfast is rtively simple, is porridge and steamed stuffed bun, and a few dishes.


    After breakfast, Gu Yide takes Gu he''an out of the door. Gu he''an follows Gu Yide and is learning how to do business.


    Meng Li and Gu Xianzhi had nothing to do.


    Gu Xianzhi suggested that Meng Li say:


    "let''s go to the shop and listen to dad say that there are good-looking fabrics in the shop, so we can choose by ourselves."


    Meng Li pondered for a moment:


    "which shop is it?"


    "The shop on East Street."


    Meng Li refused:


    "I''m not in good health. I didn''t sleep wellst night. If I want to go back and lie down for a while, I won''t go."


    Gu Xianzhi didn''t feel much.


    Don''t go.


    Meng never left again.


    Meng Li walked towards his room, but in fact he was speechless. Gu Xianzhi was a very contradictory person. He hated the client and wanted to revenge the client, but he felt bored.


    Want to let people apany her, someone apany to talk also avoid boring.


    But she didn''t want to get in touch with Gu Xianzhi very much. It''s meaningless.


    Meng Li returns to the room, and caier cleans up the bed for her. She should have gone to dinner, but no one is there.


    There are not many family attendants, just a few servant girls, a few servants, two cooks and a housekeeper.


    After all, there were 20 people, but they didn''t use people to buy ves.


    At noon, Gu Yide and Gu he''an didn''te back for dinner, so Gu Xianzhi ate with her.


    They are speechless. Meng Li has a meal, takes a nap, and takes Cai Er out to go shopping.


    I''m really bored in my office.


    In fact, this town is quiterge, and it is also a rich ce, which can be simr to the scale of some county towns.


    Meng Li deliberately went to the shop where Feng Yuanzhen worked. He managed a wide range of cloth, grain and oil, and even pawnshops.


    This shop sells cloth. Women like to dress up. Gu Xianzhi often goes to see if there are new designs and colors, and the materials are on the market. Therefore, he has a chance to meet Feng Yuanzhen.


    Now the two have been in contact.


    Meng LiXiao, Gu Xianzhi wants to get rid of Feng Yuanzhen is still more difficult.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s Keepsake has been sent earlier. It''s very difficult to take it back. If you don''t take it back, it''s a bomb.


    Meng Li takes cai''er into the shop. The client is not in good health and doesn''te often. When the shop assistants see her, they don''t know her.


    Warm greeting:


    "Miss, what do you want to buy?"


    Caier looks at Meng Li and says something. Meng Li waves his hand:


    "look around."


    My friend is cheerful and says:


    "haole."


    Meng Li takes caier to look at the cloth and the color is OK. Meng Li reaches out his hand and touches the material. The material is good or bad. Some materials feel very bad, but the price is low.


    Meng Li is also thinking about whether to make two clothes for himself. It''s really boring not to cultivate.


    After thinking about it, you can buy some bookster. Reading in the room can also kill the day. It''s more troublesome to make clothes.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li no longer held out his hand to touch the cloth.


    I''m going to leave. I was going to see if I could meet Feng Yuanzhen. Although there is him in the plot, Meng Li still wants to see him with his own eyes.


    Feng Yuanzhen is not unusable.


    Looking at Meng Li''s withdrawal, the man couldn''t help asking:


    "Miss, don''t you see what you like?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I''ll go back and think about it."


    The man was a little disappointed, but he covered it up for a moment. He gave Meng Li a smile. Meng Li turned around and wanted to step out. A carriage stopped at the door of the shop.


    The coachman yelled:


    "it''s time to unload."When Meng Li went out, the coachman was an old man who had been working for his family for many years. He knew Meng Li and saw him. He said, "miss two, you''re here."


    Meng Li nodded:


    e and have a look at the cloth."


    The coachman was a little embarrassed and said:


    "then What do you like? "


    "After unloading, I can send it back to you."


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t worry, not for the time being."


    The coachman smiles at Meng Li. The folds on his face are crowded together and he rubs his hands. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Feng Meng stood across the street, and a few of them came out to help him.


    Move things inside.


    In fact, Feng Yuanzhen was able to enter the ounting room because he knew a few words. Otherwise, he could only do these rough jobs.


    Wearing that green shirt all day long is probably the most popr outfit. I don''t want to change it. It doesn''t look like a handyman. When I squeeze into the ranks of schrs, I think I can''t be counted as aborer.


    During the whole process, Feng Yuanzhen was more polite and reluctant to use his own strength. He moved fewer things each time than others.


    Don''t know what the coachman said, Feng Yuanzhen looked at Meng Li, and Meng Li''s eyes, Meng Li immediately covered his heart, let caier help her.


    I''m tired again.


    Feng Yuanzhen couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the second Miss Gu was beautiful, but she was weak


    Only care for the family can afford such a youngdy, right?


    It''s still better to be a youngdy. She''s lively and smart. She''s very charming with every smile. I don''t know why she doesn''t want to talk to him these days.


    He spent all the money for his bookst time.


    When Feng Yuanzhen thought of Gu Xianzhi, he became energetic and energetic.


    Working while fantasy, even fantasy to the wedding night scene.


    I dare to think about it.


    Caier asked Meng Li with concern:


    "Miss, let''s go back. I think you are tired again."


    Meng Li nces at Feng Yuanzhen again, nods and walks back with Cai Er slowly.


    On weekdays, he is used to using force to solve problems. Without force, Meng Li still has a headache for this task.


    It''s hard to do something without a trace.


    Meng Li bought a lot of books on the way back, and the client also knew the words and asked caier to take them with her.

 Chapter 343

    He also bought some medicinal materials. Since there is no force, he will get some medicinal materials to do some poison for self-defense.


    I also bought a pair of silver needles.


    As long as the location is right, it will also work wonders.


    Meng Li is considering whether or not to buy a pair of silver needles in the system space in case of unexpected needs.


    So as not to use it in a hurry, I can''t find it at the moment.


    Meng Li is really depressed when she thinks about it. When she has points, she feels that she doesn''t need anything.


    When there are no points, I think I need a lot of things.


    When caier came back, he saw the medicine bag in Meng Li''s hand and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I went to the doctor and prescribed some medicine to take care of my health."


    Caier smiles and looks very happy. She says:


    "yes, miss, you used to dislike medicine bitterness and don''t want to drink it. It''s better to understand."


    Meng Li followed with a smile, did not speak.


    The client''s own body, she can feel that some drugs drink is really no effect, so do not want to drink is normal.


    They went back to Gu''s house together.


    Gu Yide did note back in the evening, and Gu and an seemed to have gone to other ces.


    There are only two people at home, Gu Xianzhi and Gu Xizhi, who also go to the dining room to eat.


    Gu Xianzhi looks at Meng Li''s leisurely meal, and a trace of jealousy shes in his eyes.


    In myst life, I have been eating like this all the time. It seems very quiet. Some people wait on me, some people take care of me, and some people help me when I drink soup.


    After she married Feng, sometimes she had to cook her own food.


    Later, after she became pregnant, she had to finish all the meals sent by the family in front of the family.


    Every time she finished her meal, Feng Yuanzhen was so angry that he made sarcastic remarks at her, which made it difficult for her to swallow every meal.


    Does Gu familyck food?


    Nock, why can''t we give more food, everyone eat together, Feng Yuanzhen won''t hate her so much.


    Her rtionship with Feng Yuanzhen is broken and she can''t get Feng Yuanzhen''s sincerity. In fact, all this has something to do with Gu''s behavior.


    They indirectly lead to the deterioration of their rtionship.


    If he had a good rtionship, Feng Yuanzhen would not have called the midwife away to deliver the son of a bitch.


    It won''t lead to her death.


    These people, more or less, hurt her.


    Fortunately, she still has a chance toe back.


    Meng Li looked at Gu Xianzhi''s pretty face and shed all kinds of expressions. He didn''t know what Gu Xianzhi had done.


    Sometimes she felt tired, but she also said that she could understand that herst life was hard and it was hard to let go.


    Unless it''s a really good life.


    After dinner, Meng Li went back to his room to read a book. Gu Xianzhi went to the wall. There was a hole in the corner. She opened a stone and pressed a piece of paper under it.


    Gu Xianzhi hesitated and opened the paper.


    After seeing it, Gu Xianzhi seemed to be disgusted. He crumpled the paper into a ball and stamped it with his feet.


    In myst life, I was sincere to Feng Yuanzhen, but what did Feng Yuanzhen do to her?


    He never cherished her. If it wasn''t for her being called away by that heartless dog, she would not have died.


    Gu Xianzhi is really disgusting. He was very happy to see what Feng Yuanzhen wrote for her in hisst life. His whole heart is sweet. Now looking back, he almost spits it out.


    At that time, I was an idiot.


    I was fooled by such disgusting people.


    Gu Xianzhi''s eyes were mixed with pain, hatred, and a wave of humiliation in his heart.


    Stand where you are and don''t move.


    Two dayster, Gu Yide came back, just when the Song family sent a matchmaker to invite Ba Zi.


    Gu Yide didn''t expect that the Song family would propose marriage to his daughter. When he asked, it was the son of the Song family.


    Now Gu Yide is in trouble. He has heard something about the son of song.


    It''s said that Ke''s wife.


    When the visitor saw Gu Yide hesitated and was in trouble, he said that this time he spent a lot of money to find the master. Even if there was a little disagreement, he could not harm anyone.


    Try anyway.


    The matchmaker said to herself that if it wasn''t for the bad character of the son of the Song family, you would not be able to match the lintel of the Song family, no matter how good your family reputation is.


    If you have a chance to climb that high branch, you are not happy in your heart.


    I don''t know whether Mr. Gu really hesitates or pretends. Some people like to pretend.


    can be heard without end. Only matchmakers can secretly makeints about them. Matchmakers often meet a person who smiles and opens their faces. Their mouth can also easily flicker, and pleasant words will linger on and will not offend anyone.


    Gu Yide couldn''t refuse to be cheated by the matchmaker.


    If you refuse again, you will lose face.


    Then he gave the eight characters to the two women. The matchmaker got the eight characters, got it. The task is finished.He was about to leave Gu''s house with a smile on his face.


    There is a small garden in Gu''s house. There are pavilions, nts and trees, and birds in cages.


    This is also so that when guestse, they can have tea and talk about things in the pavilion. There is a garden in the mansion, which is also a kind of noodles arrangement.


    You can see it when you go out of the house, and you can see it when you go in.


    At this time, the sun is good, and the sun is pouring down on the pavilion, which brightens the roof.


    The matchmaker shakes her handkerchief and looks at the sun. Eh, it''s a beautiful day. Suddenly, she hears the sound of the piano. She is surprised. Is there anyone else in Gu''s house who can y the piano?


    This is something that ady of a well-off family knows. Although she has gained a good reputation in business these years, her foundation is not so deep.


    What about the consciousness of letting Miss Fu Zhong learn to y the piano?


    Looking into the pavilion, ah, what a prettydy.


    I saw Gu Xianzhi sitting in front of the piano, ying the piano with ten fingers. She was very fascinated. The sun was shining on her head. The hairpin on her head was chic and small, reflecting the delicate light, which made the wearer of the hairpin more attractive.


    Gu Xianzhi sat quietly ying the piano and didn''t speak. He looked very attentive and didn''t seem to notice that someone was looking at her.


    The whole person revealed an elegant and quiet temperament.


    Matchmaker came to interest, also don''t go forward to harass Gu Xianzhi, so far looking.


    Passing by a servant, the matchmaker is used to appearing in public all day long, and she doesn''t mean to talk to men. With a sigh, she waved to the servant.


    The servant looked around and went forward.


    The matchmaker asked:


    "whichdy is this in your mansion?"


    The servant took a look:


    "miss."


    The matchmaker gave a smile and the servant left.


    Satisfied and looked at the next Gu Xianzhi, this woman is good, the original is Gu''s eldest daughter, looked at the hands of the red paper, the big one is called Gu Xianzhi.


    What kind of girl has she never seen in so many families? She is the only one who grows up in such a big family and has such a good temperament.


    If Ba Zi can get married with the son of the Song family, it will be a good marriage in the future.


    Even if it doesn''t close, she can rmend the girl to a good young man of another family.


    To be a matchmaker, you need to know more about it so as not to mess up the mandarin duck spectrum.

 Chapter 344

    The more the matchmaker thought about it, the happier she was. She hummed out of Gu''s door.


    Meng Li looks at the back of the matchmaker from a distance and takes another look at Gu Xianzhi. Gu Xianzhi is really elegant.


    The sun was shining on her face, making it paler.


    She went to the pavilion and looked at Gu Xianzhi ying the piano. Gu Xianzhi knew that someone wasing. Looking up, it was Meng Li.


    Her hand stopped toe down, nting a head to hurtle a smile toward Meng Li.


    "Does the second sister alsoe out to bask in the sun?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, the sun is just right."


    Gu Xianzhi took a look at the Qin and asked Meng Li if he was ying the Qin?


    Meng Li shook his head. It''s not that she won''t, it''s too good.


    Fear scares Gu Xianzhi.


    Mencius from 6018 want to know such a thick skin.


    Fortunately, Meng Li didn''t say it.


    Meng Li looks at Gu Xianzhi, who is now preparing to marry the Song family.


    Is she going to do something?


    After a short chat with Gu Xianzhi, Meng Li went back to his room.


    In fact, after Gu Xianzhi''s rebirth, he has the right to seek a good future for himself.


    Feng Yuanzhen or something, you can retaliate.


    Even if she wants to marry the Song family, OK, you have a prophet, OK.


    Marry if you want.


    The client will not be too miserable because he can''t marry the Song family.


    But without any reason, I hate the client. I just want the client to ept her superior eyes and drive the client into the dust. This idea is strange and poisonous.


    It is clear that the simple and stubborn girl in herst life, why her heart became distorted because of a rebirth.


    Meng Li smiles. If you want to ask Gu Xianzhi, why do you do this.


    It''s hard to say that she would say: people who have not died will not understand.


    Meng Li wants toe, she is also the person who died once?


    It''s just that her life is not so miserable.


    I can''t understand the resentment and indignation of these reborn people.


    After thinking about it, he took out another letter. It was a letter from Hu guxianzhi to Feng Yuanzhen. It was under the stone.


    In the letter, Gu Xianzhi asks Feng Yuanzhen to bring their keepsake and let Feng Yuanzhen secretly return it to her. Then she sends another one to Feng Yuanzhen.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and wanted to cheat him to get back the keepsake he sent out so as to erase the matterpletely?


    Gu Xianzhi really can''t bear the nausea, but also can bear to stabilize Feng Yuanzhen.


    She did so many tasks, but she didn''t know how to practice her other skills. Instead, she was a good hand at imitating people''s handwriting.


    Most of the time, we have to imitate the handwriting of the client.


    Imitating Gu Xianzhi''s handwriting, he wrote a new letter. Anyway, it was full of emotion and flesh.


    Meng Li took it up and read it by himself, but he was disgusted.


    Meng Li is not only disgusted to himself, but also disgusted to find time to peep at Meng Li''s 6018 in the mission world.


    At first 6018 was a bit shocked, which


    What is the host doing?


    I didn''t pay attention to her for a while. Did I say that I have started to love in the mission world?


    And write something so numb.


    6018 can''t help asking Meng Li:


    "dare to ask who is this for?"


    Meng Liughed and said carelessly:


    "Feng Yuanzhen."


    6018£º


    ¡°¡­¡­ You write him something like this? "


    The voices were a little surprised.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "where do you think you are? I imitated Gu Xianzhi''s handwriting."


    6018 said:


    "OK."


    "I''m really surprised that you want to conquer men toplete the task."


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "this is a good way. How to operate it?"


    "Well Some taskers will choose to conquer men and let them help her solve the problem. When they get to the position, they are very rxed. "


    "Well, it''s as a client, isn''t it?"


    Meng Li asked in surprise.


    Will the client allow others to stare at her shell?


    "You don''t have enough consciousness. Some people can conquer people without paying for their bodies. Some people can even make people crazy even with a smile."


    "Conquering men with the body can only prove that rank is not enough."


    Meng Li Yes, I''m more simple. "


    "Can a simple person write such a numb thing?" 6018 someughingly asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li was speechless and said weakly:


    "forget it, I won''t argue with you."6018ughed twice and stopped talking.


    Meng Li was silent and calcted the feasibility in his heart.


    Anyway, Gu Xianzhi doesn''t dare to meet Feng Yuanzhen easily now. In the first generation of the story, Gu Xianzhi met Feng Yuanzhen only when he was discovered.


    After reading it again, I felt that the handwriting was still different. Meng Li practiced hard for another afternoon and finished writing the letter in the evening.


    It''s not easy to see the difference.


    Meng Li put the letter under the stone and went to find Gu Xianzhi.


    Drag Gu Xianzhi, let her have no chance to go under the stone to see if there is a letter from Feng Yuanzhen.


    In case Gu Xianzhi finds her letter again.


    When it was dark, Feng Yuanzhen took the letter from Meng Li from the mouth of the cave.


    Like a thief, he pressed the letter on his chest and ran for dozens of steps. He was afraid that he would be seen by the people who took care of the house.


    Feng Yuanzhen ran a long distance before he slowed down and walked slowly home.


    His home was broken and poor. Feng Yuanzheny on the bed and creaked.


    Feng Yuanguang nced at the mud, and then he did not dare to move his eyes.


    Then Teng sat up and read every word carefully. It was so beautiful.


    It can be said that he is full ofughter.


    After Rereading it many times, I got up, picked up my pen and wrote down a few vulgar love poems.


    He ran to the corner of Gu''s house and put things down.


    After going back, Feng Yuanzhen met his mother.


    Holding themp and shining on Feng Yuanzhen, Feng''s mother asked:


    "a few days ago, she ran out every night. Today, she is running in the middle of the night. Ah, what are you doing?"


    Feng Yuanzhen was in a good mood. He was dreaming about how he would respond tomorrow. When he was interrupted by this, he lost half of his interest and said, "mother, it''s OK. I''m a little busy."


    Feng''s mother said anxiously:


    "son, it''s not peaceful outside. Don''t go out at night."


    Feng Yuanzhen agreed, but he didn''t think so. He said, "mother, you can go back to sleep. My son has a good idea."


    Feng''s mother didn''t speak.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li stealthily touched the letter and took it away.


    When Meng Li woke up the next day, he opened the letter written by Feng Yuanzhen, and a strange color appeared on his face.


    It can be said that one mountain is higher than another.


    She thought her writing was disgusting enough.


    I didn''t expect Feng Yuanzhen to be better.


    If you can''t make it up, you lose!


    And there are many meanings in this disgusting love poem.

 Chapter 345

    Anyway, he would like to read a book in case he would get an official title in the future.


    He will live up to the people who have treated him well after he gets an official title in the future.


    There are also some disgusting people''s words, this idiot did not see a clue at all.


    Meng lile couldn''t helpughing.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside, cai''er should havee in. Meng Li puts the letter close to his body.


    Caier said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, get up and wash."


    Meng Li gets up from bed and finds a suit of clothes. Cai Er helps to put them on.


    After packing up, Meng Li went to eat.


    When he got to the ce, Gu Yide was talking to Gu Xianzhi, and Meng Li called out:


    "Dad."


    Gu Yide looked at Meng Li, stroked his beard, nodded and asked, "how are you these days, er wench?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "thank you very much for your concern. It''s OK."


    "Good good, recently your father and I have some things outside, it is inevitable to ignore you."


    Before Meng Li spoke, Gu Xianzhi said:


    "dad goes out to look after his family''s livelihood. My second sister and I both understand that we just want dad to take care of himself. When dad goes out, it''s the daughter who cares about Dad."


    "Ha ha, big girl''s mouth is as sweet as honey now. I feelfortable when I hear your father. It''s worth it no matter how hard she is outside."


    Gu Xianzhi chuckled and had a goodugh:


    "Dad is better."


    "You." Gu Yideughs and looks at Gu Xianzhi fondly.


    Meng Li has already sat down. Gu and an don''t talk and look bored.


    In ancient times, men and women were different, and they could y together when they were young.


    It''s too big. Everyone should keep a distance.


    With breakfast, Meng Li has nothing to do.


    Go back to your room and stay, which is simr to the life of the client. The client is tired after walking too much.


    She was, of course.


    Of course, I''m tired.


    And it''s not good to be unconventional, so that Gu Xianzhi won''t be suspicious and will be in trouble at that time.


    Gu Xianzhi went to the fence several times, but he didn''t find Feng Yuanzhen''s reply.


    My letter was taken away, but I didn''t reply?


    It shouldn''t be. Feng Yuanzhen said that he woulde to see her every day, even though he would write back to herter.


    Does Feng Yuanzhen see through her real purpose of returning the keepsake?


    Angered Feng Yuanzhen, or is the other party thinking?


    A touch of gloom shed in Gu Xianzhi''s eyes.


    In the evening, Meng Li imitates Gu Xianzhi''s handwriting and writes a more sarcastic letter. Then he gives Feng Yuanzhen a crazy hint in the letter.


    Do you like me?


    If you like me, why don''t youe to propose marriage?


    I can''t wait


    After we get married, we can eat and drink by taking care of our family.


    You don''t have to worry about having no money to read


    Maybe Mr. Gu didn''t agree at first, so you can''t give it up easily.


    Take the keepsake I gave you to prove that we are in love. Don''t lose the keepsake.


    When Feng Yuanzhen saw the letter, his whole body jumped up from the bed, and the poor bed almost broke up.


    I want to rush to Gu''s house immediately.


    So excited that I forgot to answer the letter.


    The whole person is extremely restless.


    Meng Li''s words directly to no good, not reserved at all, if the general good, see the girl to his letter, some will not help frowning.


    But for Feng Yuanzhen, who urgently needs to marry a richdy to improve his life, he will not think of that at present.


    Even if you think about it, it won''t show up now.


    But in the plot, Feng Yuanzhen''s mother does despise her because Gu Xianzhi is not reserved.


    Feng Yuanzhen was impatient and roared. Seeing that the girls were urging him, he rushed to his mother the next day.


    Xingchong tunnel:


    "mother, I''m getting married."


    Feng''s mother stared at Feng Yuanzhen with a puzzled face:


    "get married?"


    She looked around. The family was destitute. Her son got married


    Feng Yuanzhen couldn''t hide his smile. He nodded his head forcefully:


    "yes, mother, I''m going to get married."


    "Which girl?"


    Feng''s mother finally understood that her son had a date.


    "Miss Gu." Feng Yuanzhen raised his chin and his face was very proud.


    Feng Mu''s eyes brightened:


    "really?"


    Then it darkened again:


    "how dare you think of such a rich girl?"


    "Take a hundred heart, my son will marry you back. We will never be so poor then."There was an idea in Feng''s mother''s heart. Looking at Feng Yuan''s determined appearance, she asked tentatively:


    "are you already in love?"


    Feng Yuanzhenughs:


    "it''s normal for a woman to fall in love with your son because he has talent and looks."


    Feng''s mother gave a hi, and the film was happy:


    "that''s OK, you can do whatever you say."


    "Niang, ask a matchmaker to bring some gifts and ask for eight characters." Feng Yuanzhen said.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "in order to show his sincerity, my son went with him."


    Feng Yuanzhen didn''t really want to show his sincerity.


    But I can understand in my heart that master Gu may not agree with this marriage.


    But when he goes, everyone in this town will know what happened to him and Xianzhi. Because of his reputation, Mr. Gu is more likely to do so.


    And envy of don''t also wait to marry him, that urgent all direct urge up.


    In addition, I can''t get rid of my daughter''s desire to marry.


    After hearing the gift, she asked the matchmaker. Feng''s mother was in trouble. How can she buy things in such a poor family?


    "Ah, this..." Mother Feng looks embarrassed.


    Feng Yuanzhen felt a pause in his heart and asked:


    "Niang, don''t you have hundreds of words?"


    Feng''s mother shook her head and looked at Feng Yuanzhen''s face again. With disappointment, she bit her teeth and said, "this, I''ll borrow it."


    Feng Yuanzhen thought for a moment and nodded.


    Feng''s mother went to borrow money directly.


    Why did Feng''s mother borrow money?


    Feng''s mother said that her son wanted to get married. She asked the matchmaker to bring gifts.


    Eh, others look at Feng''s mother with disdain. You are the only one in the Feng family. Can you marry a daughter-inw?


    It''s ridiculous to learn to read like a rich man, even if he doesn''t have enough to eat.


    The money for reading can be used to marry a daughter-inw.


    Now mother Feng is not convinced. She says that only when her son can read can he get the girl''s heart.


    Others asked again. Who would you like to propose marriage to, not a poorer girl than your family?


    It''s hard to find a poorer family than yours.


    Feng''s mother was irritated by others'' sarcastic eyes.


    I couldn''t help blurting out:


    "that Miss Gu has already been in love with my son. This matter is just a passing show. She can definitely propose to Gu family sessfully."


    Wow, there''s an uproar.


    After asking for details, Mrs. Feng''s eyes were no longer sarcastic. She was very proud. She even felt that the breath that had been umted in her heart for many years had finallye out.


    At first, she said that her son had great charm, but it was normal for Miss Gu to fall in love with him.

 Chapter 346

    Anyway, inside and outside of the story, my son is too good.


    Others were dubious, but they lent some money to Feng''s mother.


    Mother Feng took the money and went to invite the matchmaker.


    When the matchmaker heard that she was going to take care of her family, she was shocked.


    I can''t believe it.


    But when businesses, there''s no reason not to do it.


    He took the gift and led the matchmaker to take care of his family.


    Gu Yide leads Gu he''an toe back from the outside, and happens to meet Feng Yuanzhen and the matchmaker.


    Some people don''t know, so after watching Feng Yuanzhen for a long time, I''m a little familiar, but I can''t remember who this person is.


    Gu Yide looked around and saw a lot of people pointing and whispering to Gu Fu. He had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    This, of course, is the masterpiece of the family whose mother Feng borrowed money from.


    After all, this is a rare thing. Big news must be shared.


    He was particrly curious about whether the Feng family could seed in courting Gu''s family, and whether they could get back the eight characters.


    If you can get back the eight characters, it''s half done.


    That''s why some people look around and are curious.


    Gu Yide, with a tight face, thought about it and invited people in. He said at the door that he was afraid that he would lose face.


    Feng Yuanzhen followed the matchmaker into Gu''s house. Caier just saw the red cloth bag in both hands. It was like a happy event.


    Caier naturally informs Meng Li of such things.


    She said to Meng Li suspiciously:


    "Miss, there is a matchmaker and a man at the door. They are carrying gifts, which is like a happy event."


    Meng Li was drinking with water. He was almost choked when he heard that he was not taut. He was really surprised:


    "ha?"


    So soon?


    She has to go to see the excitement. If she can add a torch, it would be best for Gu Xianzhi to get married.


    Even if you can''t get married, you can expose Gu Xianzhi''s rtionship with Feng Yuanzhen again. In this way, the Song family won''t necessarily consider Gu Xianzhi.


    Hehe, when the timees, we can only consider her. Then we can set a longer wedding date. When the task ispleted, the client will be able to be a bride to be married.


    The abacus in Meng Li''s heart is pping.


    "I''ll see." Meng Li put down the cup.


    Caier said, "good."


    Meng Li took a picture in front of the bronze mirror, arranged his hair and clothes, and went out of the room.


    Specially around to Gu Xianzhi''s room door, when the timees, you can smoothly be a chapter and Gu Xianyi Road, to join the fun.


    Gu Yide leads Feng Yuanzhen in.


    The matchmaker took a sip of tea into her stomach, looked at the furnishings around her, and began to tell Gu Yide the purpose of her trip with a smile.


    After sparing arge circle, Feng Yuanzhen was also looking at the furnishings around him. Gu Fu really had the money.


    He was also very satisfied. After that, he was the son-inw of the family.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s eyes brightened. The more he thought about it, the happier he was. If it wasn''t for this formal asion, he would haveughed.


    Gu Yide listened for a long time before he understood.


    Huh?


    Is this boy going to propose to the big girl?


    Gu Yide looks at Feng Yuanzhen. Feng Yuanzhen touches Gu Yide''s look. He stands up, bows his hand, and wears a green shirt. He looks very schrly.


    He said:


    "Mr. Gu, I''m in love with Xianzhi. I hope Mr. Gu will seed."


    Gu Yide felt a little ufortable. Although he was ayman and engaged in business, he seldom had the red tape, but he also knew how a woman''s name could be called by a man. When he was down, he said: "you are a schr, you have no sense of propriety."


    Gu Yide called schr Feng Yuanzhen to save some face for him.


    Feng Yuanzhen said in a hurry:


    "master Gu taught me a lesson, but I really like you very much."


    Gu Yide''s face became cker, and he heard Feng Yuanzhen say:


    "thedy of your mansion has given me a token, so I dare toe here today. I don''t mean to wipe the reputation of thedy. I hope Mr. Gu can understand today''s abrupt behavior."


    Gu Yide''s face ispletely ck:


    "is there evidence for red mouth and white teeth?"


    Feng Yuanzhen quickly took out a handkerchief from his arms, which was still wrapped in something, and handed it to Gu Yide.


    Gu Yide ck face, take a deep breath, open the handkerchief, inside is a jade pendant, this jade pendant he knows, or when he was out in business, he gave two women one, and the patterns are different.


    The handkerchief wrapped with the jade pendant was embroidered with Gu Xianzhi''s boudoir name.


    Gu Yide shakes his hand and stares at Feng Yuanzhen darkly. However, he has a kind face, which has little deterrent power.


    Seeing that Gu Yide was speechless and extremely depressed, the matchmaker couldn''t help looking at Feng Yuanzhen.


    Looking at Gu''s master, it''s his daughter''s.Here, eh


    A trace of disdain shed in the matchmaker''s eyes. The unmarried girl''s behavior is really a joke.


    If it''s the local ruffian, it''s the main way. This girl can''t stand the loneliness of boudoir.


    However, she didn''t forget the purpose of her trip. After thinking about it, she said:


    "Mr. Gu, look at your girl Why don''t you just agree to their marriage? "


    "Everyone is from the past. As long as they are in love with each other, the rest are secondary."


    Gu Yide snorted coldly, got up and went out, called a servant toe over, let the servant go to Gu Xianzhi.


    This kind of thing must face to face. Gu Yide has a fluke in his heart. What if it isn''t.


    Moreover, Gu Yide did not want to agree to the marriage.


    The servant rushed in front of Meng Li and turned back to say hello to Meng Li:


    "Hello, miss two."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "OK, what are you going to do?"


    The servant scratched his head and said:


    "the master asked me to take the firstdy over."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "OK, then go quickly."


    Some inexplicable servant looked at Meng Li, always feel that today''s two Miss inexplicable enthusiasm?


    It''s not easy to dy when the master orders. The servant doesn''t talk to Meng Liduo. After a while, the servant leads Gu Xianzhi out.


    Gu Xianzhi didn''t know anything. Looking at Meng Li, Meng Li took the lead in saying:


    "where are you going?"


    Gu Xianzhi shook his head:


    "my father should have something to do with me."


    There was no such thing in the previous life. Does it mean that the Song family has already got together?


    "Can I go with you?"


    Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Gu Xianzhi''s face sank. Is it true that she is from the Song family, so this time she still wants to take the chance to marry the Song family?


    Looking at Gu Xianzhi, Meng Li''s face sank down, and some heartlessly asked:


    "aren''t you happy that I''ll go with you?"


    Gu Xianzhi slowed down, his face returned to normal, and pulled out a smile at Meng Li far fetched:


    "go, go if you want."


    Gu Xianzhi''s heart is a little uneasy. She robbed him in hisst life, and he can''t be robbed by him in this life, can he?


    She turned her face and looked to the side. The fierce color in her eyes shed by. It was impossible. She would never allow her things to be robbed again.

 Chapter 347

    Meng Li and Gu Xianzhi walked in, and Gu Xianzhi saw Feng Yuanzhen sitting there at the first sight.


    Suddenly, his face became flustered, as if he had been hit by a stone hammer in his heart. His body shook and his head was dizzy for a moment.


    Why is he here?


    What''s he doing here?


    Gu Xianzhi roared wildly in his heart and screamed: get out, get out!


    Gu Yide saw Gu Xianzhi''s expression and his face sank.


    This is obviously a manifestation of knowing and guilty conscience.


    Gu Xianzhi shakes his body for a moment, and Meng Li quickly supports him. She says:


    "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xianzhi steadied his mind, took back his eyes that he was looking at with Feng Yuanzhen, and with some difficulty spit out two words:


    "nothing."


    Feng Yuanzhen looked at Gu Xianzhi and walked two steps towards her. Gu Xianzhi stepped back two steps.


    There was no sense of past affection in his eyes, which made Feng Yuanzhen feel a bit of foreboding.


    However, he ignored it directly. Feng Yuanzhen stopped and said excitedly and affectionately:


    "I''vee to propose to your father. We''ll be together soon."


    Gu Xianzhi stepped back a few steps and directly denied: "who are you? I don''t know you


    There was a strange look on Feng Yuanzhen''s face, and he asked with some hurt:


    "Xianzhi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xianzhi''s eyes were full of disgust. She brushed Meng Li''s hand and knelt down directly to Gu Yide. Tears also rolled down, saying:


    "Dad, who is this man? I don''t know him. Why is he at home?"


    Gu Xianzhi took a look at the matchmaker who was watching a good y, and his heart sank deeper.


    Gu Yide knew in his heart that things were not as simple as Gu Xianzhi said, but now, of course, he was biased towards his own family.


    He said to Feng Yuanzhen:


    "little girl said she didn''t know you, and you should be frank. Is it true that little girl''s things have been left out, and you have got them, and today there is such a thing?"


    Gu Xianzhi also went down the steps:


    "yes, Dad, I don''t know him at all."


    She sobbed.


    Meng Li went up to help Gu Xianzhi up and said to him:


    "sister, it''s cool underground. It''s better to get up first. Dad naturally believes in you."


    Gu Xianzhi''s mood fluctuates greatly. Looking at Meng Li''s calm face, he is so angry in his heart. Why is his embarrassed side seen by her again.


    As soon as he raised one hand, he wanted to put away Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li fell and sat down on the ground.


    Some wronged looking at Gu Xianzhi:


    "sister, don''t be angry, we are sitting upright, heart is natural, you look like this, also easy to let people misunderstand."


    Meng Xi Jing is very angry. It''s not worth your life. It''s off the line.


    Gu Xianzhi smelled the words and red at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li shut up in time and took a pitiful look at Gu Yide, whose face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    To be honest, men and women think differently.


    Gu Yide thinks that Meng Li is really for Gu Xianzhi''s sake, and is really reminding her.


    But Gu Xianzhi''s mind is heavy and thinks a lot. He feels that Meng Li is insinuating that she is not doing right and sitting wrongly, which is why he is so guilty.


    Gu Yide looked at Gu Xianzhi with disapproval:


    "big girl, how can you be so fierce."


    Then he looked at Meng Li, who was sitting on the ground, with an aggrieved face:


    "OK, er wench, get up by yourself, the ground is cool."


    "Are you all right?" Gu Yide asked with concern.


    Meng Li shook his head, called his sister weakly, and slowly got up from the ground.


    Feng Yuanzhen was also stunned. How could he turn away from others.


    It was like a basin of cold water that dampened his enthusiasm and excitement and made him cold all over.


    Looking at Gu Xianzhi, he asked:


    "you didn''t tell me to ask me to marry you. Why did you embarrass me when I came?"


    "When did I ask you to propose?"


    Gu Xianzhi raised his head and red at Feng Yuanzhen with hatred. The veins on his forehead were exposed, as if he had a hatred for killing himself. Feng Yuan was really surprised.


    How can a person turn his face so fast? Have you forgotten all those sweet words?


    Feng Yuanzhen was at a loss. Atst, he quickly took out the letters Gu Xianzhi wrote before and Meng Li wrote on his body, held them in his hand and said to Gu Xianzhi: "Xianzhi, these are all written to me by you, have you forgotten?"


    "How can you do that." Feng Yuan is really flustered.


    Feng Yuanzhen took out these things to embarrass Gu Xianzhi. These things were thest things she wanted to face.


    It''s a ck history. It can''t be seen directly. It''s like a piece of rotten meat that doesn''t show its appearance. Now it''s torn away and disyed in front of the public by the red fruit.It smells disgusting.


    Gu Xianzhi was eager to rob Feng Yuanzhen of what he had.


    But he tried his best to be patient. Gu Xianzhi''s body trembled slightly. He stared at Feng Yuanzhen''s hand with hatred. Even his facial features were distorted.


    Gu Yide was so excited about Gu''s admiration that he said in a deep voice:


    "Feng Yuanzhen, I respect you as a schr, but don''t be too presumptuous!"


    "Don''t take something out to nder the little girl. What makes you so aggressive?"


    Feng Yuanzhen''s face was red, ashamed and angry. This was the result he never expected.


    Now, Gu Xianzhi and master Gu don''t agree. What else can he do?


    Feng Yuanzhen took a veryplicated look at Gu Xianzhi, full of resentment. He didn''t want face.


    What the hell.


    Didn''t you ask him toe to ask for a marriage yesterday, just to humiliate him?


    Feng Yuanzhen stares at Gu Xianzhi. Gu Xianzhi doesn''t even look at him. Feng Yuanzhen is even more angry. He can''t help pointing to Gu Xianzhi:


    "Xianzhi, you...!"


    "How heartless you are


    Seeing Feng Yuanzhen''s behavior, Gu Yide snorted coldly and held back his anger:


    "see off!"


    Meng Li pursed his lips. It seems that there is no chance today.


    Fortunately, anyway, I don''t have any hope for this. It''s OK whether I can achieve it or not.


    Looking at Gu Yide''s attitude, if she said too much, it would be counterproductive. If Gu Yide saw that she had ulterior motives, it would be bad.


    The matchmaker was very embarrassed. Was she invited out?


    It seems that Gu family doesn''t recognize this.


    Moldy, when she was asked toe, she didn''t promise. She was kicked out and couldn''t hang on her face at all.


    But I saw a good y.


    Gu Xianzhi wiped his tears, sucked his nose, and gratefully said to Gu Yide:


    "thank you for believing in your daughter."


    Gu Yide is angry, snorted, did not speak.


    Feng Yuanzhen couldn''t stay any longer. The matchmakerughed awkwardly and said goodbye to Gu Yide.


    After all, the matchmaker''s principle is that if she can''t offend others, she won''t offend the family.


    Gu Yide waved his hand:


    "take what you bring with you, we will not be happy to take care of our family."

 Chapter 348

    Feng Yuanzhen picked up the letter and took a look at the gift he had brought. He thought of Gu''s garden, house, furnishings and decorations. He immediately felt that this gift was really out of the table.


    Gu''s house is bigger than he thought.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s sense of shame and self-esteem were at the same time. Although he felt that it was not good to take away the things he had brought, he was so angry that he picked them up and left.


    This time, Meng Li, Gu Yide and Gu Xianzhi were left behind.


    Meng Lishan went to Gu Xianzhi and said, "sister, the ground is cold. Get up quickly."


    "Get out of here. Don''t be hypocritical. You''re so happy."


    Gu Xian one cavity anger nowhere to send, just happened to Meng Li came up, let Gu Xianzhi can''t bear to vent out.


    If this happens to her, the other party will have more opportunities to marry the Song family.


    Her chances are smaller, and this will definitely have an impact on her.


    Meng Li looks depressed and aggrieved:


    "what do you say? I just want you to get up. I''m not in good health, so I''m afraid you''re not in good health."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "you don''t know how hard it is to be in bad health."


    Gu Yide also looked at Gu Xianzhi and said in a deep voice:


    "big girl, the second girl is also kind-hearted. How can you be so sharp?"


    Gu Xianzhi opened his mouth:


    "Dad..."


    Can''t Dad see that?


    The other party is hypocritical, so hypocritical, resourceful, dad really can''t see it?


    Or partial.


    "Since you like to kneel on the ground, just kneel. It happens that I have something else to ask you." Looking at the jade pendant and handkerchief in his hand, Gu Yide asked:


    "is this yours?"


    Gu Xianzhi looks at the things in Gu Yide''s hand, and his expression is struggling:


    "Dad This... "


    "Don''t do that. Just tell me how you got to that man."


    Gu Yide got up in a huff and walked around restlessly for two times.


    Gu Xianzhi closed his mouth tightly and didn''t want to speak.


    The heart is calcting the gain and loss quickly.


    If you don''t admit it, can you turn the page?


    She can''t give up taking care of her familypletely now, and she wants to take care of her family in her pocket.


    Gu Yide has seen it. Do you want to cheat him?


    But admit, what will Gu Yide do?


    Gu Xianzhi''s mindes up with all kinds of previous life. Gu Yide didn''t and didn''t agree with her to marry. She had to.


    This time it will be like this, as long as she does not marry, it will be OK.


    Is it fair to admit it?


    After some consideration, Gu Xian said: "father, daughter is unfilial, daughter is confused, daughter knows her mistake."


    She burst into tears, her voice full of regret.


    In fact, her heart is really remorseful.


    Gu Yide closed his eyes. Although he had seen things through, when Gu Xianzhi admitted it himself, he could not control the pain.


    "If my daughter knows her mistake, she must change her ways and never associate with him. It''s all her ignorance. Now her daughter finally knows that she doesn''t know people clearly. Dad, you have to believe me."


    Gu Xianzhi sobbed on the ground and continued.


    "Take it and put it away. Don''t give it to anyone else. Next time, I won''t care about you!"


    Gu Yide put the jade pendant and handkerchief on the table and said angrily.


    It''s all his fault. If he married another one at that time, someone would teach the children in the mansion.


    He is usually busy and has no time to manage these things. Only now can such things happen.


    "Don''t go out during this time." Gu Yide thought about it and said.


    In order to avoid going out to be pointed out, I was still very angry. The reputation of Gu Fu, which he worked hard to maintain, was so tainted.


    Now I don''t know what outsiders say.


    But what can he do? His own daughter has no way.


    It''s an adopted daughter. Sometimes she can''t beat or scold. She has to take care of her poor, fragile and sensitive mind.


    Gu Yide''s heart crossed a touch of destion, why he hit no son.


    "Yes, Dad, thank you for forgiving me."


    Gu Xianzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and even said that her voice had just fallen, Gu Yide ignored it and walked out the door angrily.


    I feel like I can''t control my temper if I stay one more second.


    However, he just stepped out of the door and twisted his body back. He said to Gu Xianzhi:


    "you are in a bad mood. Don''t take Er Ya''s hair and temper."


    Gu Yide added another barrier to Gu Xianzhi before he left directly.


    Step further and further.Now only Meng Li and Gu Xianzhi are left. Gu Xianzhi has been lying on the ground sobbing for a long time. He feels very ufortable. He looks up at Meng Li and looks at her faintly. He can''t help but sneer:


    "what are you doing here? Do you see my joke?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "what are you thinking, sister, I just see you sad, apany you."


    Gu Xianzhi squeezed out a ha from his throat and said:


    "thank you."


    Gu Xianzhi, who controls his emotions, doesn''t care about Meng Lixu and the false snake.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you''re wee."


    "Don''t think too much. Everything will be fine." No wonder it''s just going to get worse.


    Gu Xianzhi wiped his tears, stood up and went straight away.


    I don''t want to talk to Meng Li. After all, today, she does make Meng Liugh.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Yuanzhen followed the matchmaker out of the door of Gu''s house.


    there were still people waiting for them toe out of the door of Gu''s house. Seeing that Feng Yuanzhen and the matchmaker went out with a ck face and a gift he had brought in before, it must have been impossible. Everyone guessed it and scattered.


    The matchmaker asked Feng Yuanzhen for money.


    Feng Yuanzhen was very angry, but he lost his good temper: "didn''t things go wrong?"


    Matchmaker


    "It didn''t work out, but you mentioned in your hand that a gift was taken from my stall. Your mother said that she was short of money. Let''s go first ande back to lend it to me."


    The matchmaker took a look at Feng Yuanzhen.


    A toad wants to eat a swan.


    Feng Yuanzhen:


    "I''ll give it back to you."


    The matchmaker was even more disdainful:


    "if it''s sold, it won''t be returned."


    Feng Yuanzhen was speechless and didn''t want to say any more:


    "then you go back with me. My mother took it and asked me to go."


    He has nothing to give.


    The matchmaker looked at the sun and fanned herself with her handkerchief. She was so tired that she had to go with her because it was so hot.


    But money can''t be dispensed with, so she didn''t go for nothing.


    After Feng Yuanzhen went to Feng''s house, Feng''s mother walked anxiously in front of the door. Her heart was all on Feng Yuanzhen. When she saw that what Feng Yuanzhen was holding was the same, she felt a thump in her heart. This is not a good omen.


    More anxious to meet up:


    "son, what''s up?"


    The matchmaker looked at Feng''s house, but she didn''t show much disdain. Of course, staring at the sun anding back, the matchmaker didn''t look very good either.


    Without waiting for Feng Yuanzhen to speak, let Feng''s mother give the gift money.


    (EH, I''m afraid you can''t see it. I''m writing here. I''m going to apany the old people to go out on national day, so I can only keep two shifts every day until October 7. I hope you understand and wish you a happy National Day in advance.)

 Chapter 349

    Feng''s face was even worse, but she paid the matchmaker.


    The matchmaker left without looking back.


    Leaving Feng''s mother and Feng Yuanzhen behind, Feng''s mother asked anxiously:


    "son, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Yuanzhen said angrily:


    "now Gu''s family has turned its back."


    "That Gu Xianzhi, pretending not to know me, is really hateful."


    Feng''s mother was surprised and angry at the speech:


    "this "No?"


    "Don''t you love each other?"


    She looks at her son.


    Feng Yuanzhen said irritably:


    "Niang, please don''t ask any more."


    "Don''t mention it any more."


    With that, he left his mother and went straight into the house. He was very depressed and upset.


    The story of the Feng family''s asking for eight characters to marry spread in the town.


    There are different opinions. In a word, there are all kinds of opinions.


    More is inclined to Gu Xianzhi and Feng Yuanzhen have an affair, otherwise where does Feng Yuanzhene from the self-confidence to Gu family.


    It''s just that Mr. Gu doesn''t agree.


    They do have a keepsake.


    Everywhere Feng Yuanzhen went, he was looked at with sarcastic eyes.


    Both Feng''s mother and Feng Yuanzhen received ridicule from the outside world.


    After all, Feng''s mother had vowed that she would marry the eldestdy of the family.


    Now I think Feng Yuanzhen wants to eat swan meat.


    Even worse, it was said that the richdies had nothing to do with teasing them. Feng Yuan really couldn''t stand the teasing of women and became a real girl.


    Feng Yuanzhen is very angry, and his resentment against Gu Xianzhi is deepening day by day. Why should he be so shameful?


    He really doesn''t understand why.


    And Feng Yuanzhen lost his job.


    Gu Yide didn''t tell him to do this, but Gu Yide''s people have a lot of insight. At this time, they still leave Feng Yuanzhen in Gu''s shop. They must be very responsive.


    This is even worse. Feng Yuan is angry to death, but he has nothing to do.


    Feng Yuanzhen was a hot topic in the town. When he went out to look for a job, his strange eyes made him very ufortable. He simply stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere.


    Feng''s mother did some embroidery work to make a living, but her ie was so low that it was particrly difficult to have two meals a day.


    Feng Yuanzhen couldn''t eat. He spent all day thinking about what was wrong. He thought he could be the son-inw of his family. Who ever thought that his life would be even worse.


    I often write letters and put them under the stone to ask Gu Xianzhi why.


    But these letters were taken away by Meng Litong.


    Meng Li looked at Feng Yuanzhen''s prayers orints and burned the letter.


    What Feng Yuanzhen can use should also be used up.


    Gu Xianzhi is thinking all day about how to retaliate against Feng Yuanzhen. He has to suffocate himself.


    Meng Li can feel someone watching her secretly when she goes out.


    A little thought will know that it is the Song family.


    The people of the Song family must also know what happened to Gu Xianzhi in the city.


    The Song family should be hesitant when Gu Xianzhi and Feng Yuanzhene out.


    As Meng Li expected, the Song family naturally inquired about Gu Xianzhi.


    Even though they are speechless, Gu Xianzhi''s health is also within their choice. Although the eight characters are not so suitable, it is better to be in good health.


    But now there is ack of reputation, if married, they will be stabbed in the back of the Song family.


    In fact, the Song family didn''t care what the truth was. Gu Xianzhi and Feng Yuanzhen didn''t have an affair, but the spread of fame was a kind of stain.


    After they married, others said that they would also talk about the Song family''s eldest daughter-inw.


    Many things are like this, no one cares about the real situation, only in the unexpected reputation, no one will painstakingly dig out the truth, for gossip, listen to the ear, the future is talking.


    And the Song family also sent people.


    Gu Yide also hired a fortune teller himself as he did in the plot, andbined the eight characters.


    This time, the Song family just mentioned one to the Gu family, that is, the second miss of the Gu family.


    After thinking about it, ording to the observation of the people sent by them, the second miss of Gu''s family is much more quiet than the gossip. It doesn''t matter if she is not in good health. She really doesn''t need to work.


    Moreover, it''s not better to take care of yourself, and the eight characters are more suitable. All the masters suggest that you choose Miss Gu.


    In this way, Gu Xianzhi is directly excluded.


    Gu Xianzhi is still waiting for Gu Yide to ask her for her opinions, and even thinks about her lines.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yide just called Meng Li to him and asked for his opinions.


    Ask Meng Li if he is willing to marry the Song family, and Meng Li says it ording to the story of the story.Gu Yide said nothing when he saw that he was willing to marry.


    Gu Xianzhi knew when Meng Li and song Gongzi got married.


    The whole person seems to be suddenly taken away strength, eyes dull, why?


    Gu Xianzhi didn''t know that she was excluded from the Song family. She just thought Gu Yide was partial and didn''t like her daughter.


    Good marriage is not to her, directly to Meng Li.


    Don''t even ask her. Didn''t you ask her in yourst life?


    Gu Xianzhi''s eyes are fierce. In this case, don''t me her men for being merciless.


    Gu Xianzhi counts his jewelry. Gu Yide treats people well and tries to satisfy his children as much as he can, so Gu Xianzhi still has something valuable on him.


    She pawned most of the valuable jewelry and exchanged it for silver.


    Looking at his jewelry was taken away, Gu Xianzhi also felt the pain of the tight, but now there is no choice, the previous life of these jewelry has also been pawned, dedicated to the heartless dog.


    It didn''te to a good end.


    Late at night, Meng Liy in bed, ready to sleep, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Although the body can''t be cultivated, Meng Li''s soul is stronger than other people. With the blessing of soul and personal vignce, Meng Li instantly feels that there is someone near her room.


    She released her mental strength. In the dim moonlight, she saw a ck shadow at the door.


    And there was a smell of smoke in the room.


    Meng Li


    Is this going to steal her or what?


    It has to be said that the quality of Miyan is really poor, and the form is not very good.


    Gu Xianzhi is still in the old routine. That''s how he gets the client out of the plot.


    In order to guard against Gu Xianzhi''s hand, she has been prepared for a long time. Meng Li takes out a small bottle from under the pillow.


    Pour out a pill from inside, Meng Li puts in the mouth, bitter taste melts in her mouth to open.


    After taking the antidote that can solve the smoke, she went to find the silver needle, which had been put in a convenient ce by her for a long time.


    She took out the silver needle and held it in her hand. The man in ck waited at the door for a long time. She should have been waiting for her to be in aa.


    After a while, Meng Li''s door was opened.


    Meng Li pretends to sleep on his side. The dark shadow creeps close to Meng Li. As soon as he ns to attack Meng Li, Meng Li turns over and stabs the man in ck with a silver needle.

 Chapter 350

    The man in ck was caught off guard, and because of Meng Li''s sudden resistance.


    On the contrary, the man in ck was shocked. Meng Li''s silver needle was deeply pierced. The man in ck was in pain, so he went to find the silver needle in the pain and wanted to pull it out.


    This is subconscious behavior, which proves that the man in ck is not professional.


    There is no light in the room, Meng Li can''t see anything, and he has no strength, so he can''t deal with people in ck.


    In order to avoid making too much noise, the housekeeper in the house was led to see her wrestling with a man. The man appeared in her room in the middle of the night, which could make her confused.


    Meng Li felt that thismon ancient ne was very harsh on women.


    Although her position of women in the world is also in a weak position, there is no such position as women in these worlds.


    While the man in ck was looking for a silver needle, Meng Li grabbed a piece of clothes and rushed out of the door, shouting: "help, help."


    "There''s a thief!"


    "Come on, there are thieves here."


    Meng Li tried his best to shout at the top of his voice.


    A woman''s voice is sharp and harsh when she cries out. The man in ck is not a very cruel person. When Meng Li shouts, the man in ck just pulls out the silver needle and counsels him.


    Thinking that Gu''s house was owned by several servants, several people besieged him and didn''t run away at that time. It was not worth sending him to the government. Seeing that there were several rooms with light, the man in ck fled decisively.


    When Meng Li saw that the man in ck had slipped away, he did not chase him.


    The main reason is that she can''t subdue people in ck now.


    Calmly back to the room to light up the light, quickly clean up the silver needle these things, then put on the clothes and wait for someone toe.


    After a while, Gu Yide came with his servants, who were looking around with all kinds of tools in their hands.


    Caier alsoes out. She rushes into the room and looks at Meng Li:


    "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "There are thieves."


    Meng Li''s voice sounds very scared, and his body just shrinks.


    Caier was also surprised:


    "is there a thief?"


    Meng Li nodded, and her face was all at a loss.


    Caier quickly got closer to Mengli, looked at Mengli carefully, and asked with concern:


    "are you OK, miss?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said in a low voice that it was OK.


    Gu Yide is inconvenient to step into Meng Li''s room and let Meng Li go out.


    When Meng Li went out, Gu Yide asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li hasn''t spoken yet, Gu Xianzhi trots over anxiously.


    Seeing where Meng Li stood, Gu Xianzhi''s pupils shrank, and then said:


    "Er Mei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Yide also asked anxiously:


    "Er wench, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li tightened his clothes and said:


    "I heard footsteps outside. Then I opened a crack in the door and saw a shadow, so I called out."


    "Dad, there must be thieves."


    Gu Yide asked:


    "where is the thief?"


    "When you came, he ran away." Meng thought of leaving.


    Gu Xianzhi heard that he had run away. He was very sorry that he didn''t seed this time.


    Trouble, this is the person she invited, not to tell her, will be able to do it?


    It''s just rubbish. A weak woman can''t deal with it.


    Fortunately, I was careful enough not to let that person know her true identity.


    If she''s caught, she won''t be involved.


    "Second sister, can you see clearly?" Gu Xianzhi asked.


    He also took a few steps towards Meng Li.


    "I didn''t." Meng Li shook his head decisively.


    Gu Xian asked suspiciously:


    "how can you be sure that you are the thief?"


    "Have you ever had contact with that man? Do you know what your body looks like? "


    Meng looked closer to her.


    Meng Li''s body shakes, and Cai Er immediately supports Meng Li.


    Meng Li, the dramatist, went online again. She said in a very low voice:


    "sister, what do you mean by that? Who is it that you are not a thief sote?"


    Gu Xianzhi frowned. Sure enough, the second sister was not simple. If she was as simple as her appearance, she would never answer like this.


    As soon as she opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, Gu Yide could not help but scold Gu Xianzhi:


    "Er wench is frightened. What are you doing with this interrogation and questioning?"


    Gu Xianzhi suddenly became angry and endured. In hisst life, he was too stupid to see clearly. He saw it again. Gu Yide was obviously entric.


    Everything is biased, thanks to the previous life has always thought that he is equal.With a twinkle in her eyes, she said:


    "Dad, you misunderstood your daughter. Her daughter just wants to know the situation. The second sister is as beautiful as a flower, but she is not well. Now she is waiting to be married. If something happens, how can she exin it to her future husband''s family?"


    Gu Xianzhi''s words just fall, the eyes of several servants secretly look at Meng Li''s clothes.


    Meng Li''s eyes are cold, and his body leans on Cai Er. He looks like he wants to cry:


    "sister, what are you saying? Although I know you are kind-hearted, this way of speaking is really misleading."


    "I''m fine. What can happen? When I called for a thief, the thief was frightened and ran away. I didn''t even step out of the door, and I only saw a figure."


    Gu Yide was also dissatisfied with Gu Xianzhi''s words. He said in a deep voice:


    "enough!"


    "Your second sister is frightened. Everyone is here to catch the thief. What are you doing here? Go back to the house for me."


    Gu Xianzhi''s eyes were full of unwillingness. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "well, Dad, it''s my blind worry."


    Gu Xianzhi''s tears also rolled out, with a face of grievance and a look that he didn''t understand, and ran directly to his room.


    Gu Yide''s forehead was blue. Looking at Gu Xianzhi like this, he was a little angry and a little guilty. He didn''t control his temper well for a moment, so he was really fierce to this girl.


    Looking back, he asked Meng Li about the details.


    Meng Li said he woke up in the middle of the night to drink water, and then felt there was movement outside, only to find out.


    I don''t know what it looks like or who it is.


    The thief can be ssified as a thief or a flower gatherer.


    Meng Lijian never admitted that the man had entered her room.


    Gu Yide had a headache, so he ordered his servants to work hard at night.


    Meng Li went back to his room to go to bed.


    The next day, Meng Li asked Cai Er to go to the street and buy some things for her. He made some simple mechanisms. In a word, no one can take advantage of them.


    Gu Yide also specially led a big dog. It was very big and ferocious. He kept it in the house.


    I want to have a dog. If there is a thief, I can call twice.


    Meng Li specially went to have a look. At first, the dog saw her fiercely, barked and gave her something to eat. After several more visits, the big dog knew Meng Li.


    In order to avoid idents, Meng Li did not even go out.


    But Meng Li wants to solve the problem from the source.

 Chapter 351

    But Meng Li thinks that some moves don''t need to be done first. In fact, he can wait for others to show their feet first.


    The main reason is that the body is too limited.


    And Meng Li also found that the water in her room had been added twice.


    Meng can''t do without the sound.


    Sure enough, Gu Xianzhi couldn''t help it. Looking at Meng Li, she didn''t get out of the gate all day, and she didn''t get a chance.


    She decided to fight in person.


    Meng Li is ready to go to bed at night. Gu Xianzhies. She is carrying a delicate cake and says to Meng Li:


    "Er Mei, have a taste. This is my cake."


    Meng Li nced at Gu Xianzhi, and there was a little white powder on her white face, like flour.


    It seems to prove that Gu Xianzhi did it himself.


    Gu Xianzhi looks at Meng Li in a daze. In fact, her palm is full of sweat.


    Nervous.


    I can''t help but say:


    e on, second sister, have a try."


    "Well Yes, I''ll have a cake? " Meng Li said hesitantly.


    Gu Xianzhi said with some embarrassment:


    "well, I can''t help it. I''ve been busy for a long time, and now I''m ready. I know it''s reallyte. If I put it tomorrow, it won''t be delicious."


    Meng Li let out a cry, Gu Xianzhi put down the cake and said with a little embarrassment:


    "Er Mei, you don''t still me mest time, do you?"


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head:


    "how can it be that I misunderstood you for your kindness just because I didn''t have a clear idea that day."


    Gu Xianzhi was embarrassed for a moment:


    "what I did was wrong."


    Meng Li smiles and looks at Gu Xianzhi''s cake. She reaches out her hand and twists a piece of it. She puts it on the tip of her nose and sniffs it. Then she looks at Gu Xianzhi again.


    Her eyes looked straight at the cake on Meng Li''s hand, all of which were uneasy.


    Well, I''ve confirmed my eyes. It''s the one who added the material.


    Meng Li put down his hand again and said to Gu Xianzhi:


    "elder sister, when we have cakes, why don''t we have them over tea?"


    Gu Xianzhi was not disappointed. She nodded and said, "OK."


    Meng Li winked at Gu Xianzhi and said:


    "the water in the room is cold. I''ll get some water and make tea."


    Gu Xianzhi said:


    "where''s caier? Let caier take it?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "she may be busy."


    Gu Xianzhi took a look at the cake, thought about it and said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li got up and went out of the room. Gu Xianzhi put out his hand and set the cake on the table again.


    She took a couple of slightly different cakes and put them in front of her.


    Fortunately, I had been prepared for a long time. There were several cakes that didn''t contain anything.


    Although Gu Xianzhi didn''t understand why Meng Li was able to avoid so much luck every time, thinking about this time, she looked at it and ate it with her, couldn''t she still avoid it?


    Meng Li came back with a pot of water, took out the tea and began to make tea.


    Gu''s family can afford to drink tea, which is quite good. It''s not like drinking as much as you want.


    While making tea, Meng Li said to Gu Xianzhi:


    "although you and I are not rted by blood, we grew up together and were adopted by our father, so we should be sisters."


    Gu Xianzhi agreed awkwardly:


    "yes."


    "I hope that after you get married, you can give your husband''s family more opportunities to look back on the mansion, and we will see each other often." Gu Xianzhi continued.


    Meng Li said:


    "yes."


    She made the tea and sat opposite Gu Xianzhi, looking at him faintly.


    Gu Xianzhi picked up a piece of cake and handed it to Meng Li:


    "try the cake I made first?"


    Meng Li takes the cake andughs.


    Take a look at the cake, slowly put into the mouth, Gu Xianzhi palm pinch a sweat, looking at Meng Li has swallowed, palm just loosen, hook the lip angle.


    Meng Li ate the cake and looked at Gu Xianzhi:


    "you also drink tea."


    Gu Xian''s goal has been achieved. She doesn''t mind drinking another cup of tea. She takes the tea, blows it, and swallows it.


    Meng Li also looks at Gu Xianzhi with meaningful eyes.


    Gu Xianzhi took a few sips of tea, but he didn''t n to leave. He began to talk with Meng Lidong.


    Meng Li is also greedy, she also picked up a cake and put it in her mouth.


    Gu Xianzhi was even more happy to see this, but Meng Li''s eyes became a little confused after he spoke for a while. She held her head in her hand and said to Gu Xianzhi:


    "sister, why am I dizzy and suddenly sleepy?"


    Gu Xianzhi smiles, her smile suddenly takes a kind of gloomy feeling:"My good sister, if you feel sleepy, go to bed quickly. When you wake up tomorrow morning, it will be different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Meng Li shakes his head and keeps up.


    Gu Xianzhi pulled the corner of his mouth, gave a sneer, took a sip of tea leisurely and said with sarcasm:


    "tomorrow you will know."


    She wants to understand anyway, Gu Yide left the good marriage to the other party, if the other party is gone, Gu Yide will consider her.


    If the other party is gone, Gu Yide doesn''t consider her, and she can''t marry to the Song family as she wishes, it doesn''t matter.


    What she can''t get, others don''t want to get.


    Why do they have to look down on her again? The Song family is rich and powerful. It''s hard to find a better lintel than the Song family.


    Meng Li looks at Gu Xianzhi with a confused face. He doesn''t know what to mumble. Before his words are clear and Gu Xianzhi doesn''t hear them clearly, Meng Li falls asleep on the table.


    Seeing this, Gu Xianzhi''s face became very proud. She nned to get up. At the moment when she got up, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t eat any cake?


    However, the drug had a quick attack. Gu Xianzhi tried to get out of the room first, but before she had time, she tripped over a stool and made a ng sound.


    People also trip to the ground. Before Gu Xianzhi gets up, he has no strength.


    Consciousness is also more and more fuzzy, finally unable to carry, or fainted.


    Gu Xianzhi fainted in the past. Meng Li, who was lying on the table, raised his head.


    After a look at Gu Xianzhi who fainted on the ground, he hooked his lips. In the final analysis, Gu Xianzhi never lived more than 20 years old in his life.


    When I was young, I lived in such a simple environment. When I was reborn in the plot, I relied on more prophets.


    The means are not particrly powerful, the acting skills are not so good, and even exposed a lot of footwork.


    Meng Li closes the door and tries his best to move Gu Xianzhi to her bed. Just moving Gu Xianzhi to her bed, Meng Li is already sweating and panting.


    Meng Li wiped the sweat on his forehead. This body is really poor.


    After Meng Li breathes, he takes another look at Gu Xianzhi. If today he falls into her trap, now he is in the position of being a butcher and I am a fish.


    Now it''s just the opposite. Meng Li''s eyes turn. What should he do for Gu Xianzhi?


    If I don''t do anything, I''m sorry for the time when she was careful about everything.

 Chapter 352

    However, look at Gu Xianzhi''s words just now, it means that she has arranged it?


    Why don''t we just y it by ear?


    Meng Li took out the silver needle and stripped Gu Xianzhi''s clothes. She had a good view of her body. Meng Li closed her eyes and said, "sin, sin."


    6018: can you take a little more time off?


    Then he gave Gu Xianzhi a pulse and gave him acupuncture.


    A bunch.


    In the end, Meng Li changed Gu Xianzhi''s clothes. This is the clothes of the client. However, Gu Xianzhi himself has a simr design and color. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the big difference.


    He made up for Gu Xianzhi. He made up a bit like the client, but he couldn''t make itpletely.


    But it''s OK.


    The client is a woman, not a very close person. How can you look at the client''s features carefully.


    Can remember also can only be a general.


    Then Meng Li put out the light.


    Let Gu Xianzhi lie on her bed.


    She herself was lying under the bed.


    After about an hour, another shadow appeared at the door of Meng Li''s room.


    The shadow should be a man. He still cautiously blew some smoke into the room. After waiting for a long time, he opened the door. In the dark, the wind was high. He reached out and touched a man on the bed. It felt like a woman. Without saying a word, he carried Gu Xianzhi away.


    When the shadow disappeared in the room, Meng Li dared to open his mouth and breathe.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Xianzhi''s old routine didn''t change at all


    In a word, it''s very persistent.


    After waiting for a while, Meng Li feels that the shadow has disappeared in Gu Fu. She gets up.


    Taking advantage of the dark night, see the night watchman in snoring, with snoring, Meng Li came to him, he did not respond.


    She went to see the big dog again. The big dog curled up together. When she came in, the big dog didn''t even lift its eyelids.


    I didn''t even move.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth. It''s really hard to be envied.


    The man in ck, carrying Gu Xianzhi, rode on his horse and ran for miles in the night. When it was almost dawn, he came to a private house and put Gu Xianzhi on the ground and looked at him.


    I didn''t expect that the second Miss Gu''s body was so light and soft as boneless. If he didn''t want to pay attention to the rules, such a woman should enjoy herself.


    I don''t know who I''ve offended, but the employer wants to sell her.


    However, it''s not allowed for him to ask about people''s money and work for them ording to the rules of the world.


    He stroked Gu Xianzhi''s face. It was tender and soft. His Adam''s Apple moved and he took his hand back. He was afraid to wake Gu Xianzhi up. It would be bad to make a noise at that time.


    After a while, a man came, and the man in ck handed Gu Xianzhi over to him.


    There were several scars crisscrossing on his face, which made him look especially ferocious. He took a look at Gu Xianzhi and said good things.


    The man in ck said in a deliberately low voice:


    "someone told me to sell it to a poor family."


    The visitor frowned:


    "I''m afraid the poor can''t afford such good goods."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I don''t charge you any money. You just buy people into that kind of family. In a word, it offends people and can''t make her feel better."


    Herees a voice:


    "what''s the origin of this woman?"


    "I don''t know." Said the man in ck.


    The visitor looked at Gu Xian, and his face trembled.


    The man in ck continued:


    "be careful, this woman is not in good health. Let''s toss it lightly. Don''t toss it to death."


    To the face of the flesh and tremble, said a no wonder.


    The next day, Meng Li wakes up and lies on the table. Caier pushes the door in. Looking at Meng Li lying on the table, he walks over and pushes Meng Li''s shoulder:


    "Miss?"


    "Wake up, miss? What are you doing here? "


    Meng Li''s body didn''t move, and Cai Er was a little worried. She used more strength to push Meng Li:


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li''s body was shaken by Cai Er''s push. She just gave a sound, which was extremely ufortable.


    She raised her head slowly, looked at cai''er and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, how did you sleep here?" Caier asked with concern.


    Meng Li shook his head, rubbed his eyebrows and said: "I don''t know."


    Caier said: "miss. Do you feel ufortable? Do you want a doctor? " Caier asked three times.


    Meng Li just shakes his head and asks Cai Er to serve her.


    Meng Li was dressing when he heard the noise outside.It''s the voice from Gu Xianzhi''s room.


    Meng Libed his hair and dressed up. He got up and walked out to Gu Xianzhi''s door. Gu Yide was furious with the housekeeper who was watchingst night.


    The servant shrinks andins to Gu Yide.


    It''s just that he fell asleepst night without knowing how. It''s all his fault.


    Gu Yide looks worried. He looks at Meng Li and asks: "Er wench, have you met the big wench?"


    Meng Li quickly asked:


    "what''s wrong with my sister?"


    "It''s gone. I heard qiu''er say that it''s gone in the morning. I''m not in the room. I''ve found her in the whole house, and I haven''t found her." Gu Yide said.


    Meng Li''s face became anxious:


    "I didn''t see my sister, but she came to see mest night and invited me to eat cakes."


    Meng Li knows that this matter has to be said. If Gu Xianzhi came to find herst night and was just seen by the servants in the house, now he chooses to hide it, then he will show his feet.


    It''s better to be frank.


    "Why are you here? Do you have anything special to say? " Gu Yide asked anxiously.


    To be honest, he is most worried about Gu Xianzhi''s elopement with men outside.


    After all, there has been an affair with an outsider before, so he can''t help but have such a guess.


    I don''t know.


    Meng Li recalled for a moment and said:


    "my sister didn''t say anything. She told me to eat cakes. After eating cakes, I fell asleep. Then I woke up this morning and I was still lying on the table."


    Qiu''er, Gu Xianzhi''s maid, also said:


    "yes, sir, miss was busy in the kitchenst night. What she said was making cakes."


    She is kneeling at Gu Yide''s feet now. Her head is full of sweat. If something happens to the youngdy, it''s inevitable for her servants to be questioned.


    Gu Yide gritted his teeth and said to several servants:


    "look, look."


    "I''ll find them all. They''ll be quiet. Everyone who doesn''t want to do it will know."


    He waved to the housekeeper again and whispered in his ear. He asked the housekeeper to investigate Feng Yuanzhen.


    Don''t be confused by Feng Yuanzhen and follow him.


    Housekeeper is also because he trusts the housekeeper most. If someone else does it, it will inevitably spread. Gu Yide can''t afford to lose him.


    The housekeeper knew clearly in his heart that he was an old man who had been with Gu Yide for a long time. Naturally, he knew what Gu Yide thought. Without saying a word more, he left Gu''s house in a hurry.

 Chapter 353

    Gu Yide arranges things, and then takes time. Looking at Meng Li, he says anxiously:


    "where do you think the big girl will go?"


    Meng Li didn''t answer immediately. After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "I really don''t know, Dad. I''m so worried. Isn''t there anything wrong with my sister?"


    Gu Yide rubbed his eyebrows impatiently, looked at Meng Li, and said:


    "I don''t think you are in a good mood, can I get you a doctor?"


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses. Now he is too embarrassed tofort Gu Yide. Don''t be too sad and anxious.


    I always feel out of ce.


    "You fell asleep after eating your sister''s cake?"


    Gu Yide finally remembered this stubble, and asked Meng Li with perplexed expression.


    Meng Li nodded, and Gu Yide was silent.


    Let caier go to Meng Li''s room and find a doctor to check the cake.


    The doctor said the pastry was filled with overpowering drugs, but Gu Yide didn''t understand what Gu Xianzhi was going to do.


    Meng Li is just waiting with Gu Yide. Gu Yide asks Gu he''an to deal with things instead of him, while he deals with Gu Xianzhi''s own affairs.


    But after a day''s search, I didn''t find Gu Xianzhi.


    This makes Gu Yide a little desperate.


    Feng Yuanzhen is still here, as usual, nothing different.


    There is no spection about the elopement, but he has made people pay attention to Feng Yuanzhen.


    Why do you want to do this? Isn''t it good to look after your family?


    Gu Yide knew in his heart that it was hard to find Gu Xianzhi again. It seemed that he would leave at night. If he looked again during the day, he would not know where to go.


    But give up do not find, can not pass the heart of this barrier.


    In fact, people are used toforting themselves. Gu Yide thinks that he can''t avoid vulgarity.


    At least I have tried my best to do it, and I am worthy of it.


    Meng Li can''t do more, don''t say more, just keep the original appearance, timely show a pair of anxious or worried expression.


    Sometimes doing more and saying more will backfire.


    Just as Gu Yide is busy looking for Gu Xianzhi, he has no time to focus on her.


    Meng Li is a pure.


    Gu he''an''s attitude towards Gu Xianzhi''s disappearance is also normal.


    No matter how to say it is a person who has lived under the eaves for so long, Gu and an still hope that Gu Xianzhi will be found.


    There is something that can''t be said and solved properly, so we have to sneak away like this.


    In their hearts, this time is Gu Xianzhi''s premeditated run away from home.


    But in those days when Gu Yide was busy looking for Gu Xianzhi, Gu and an had a chance to temper and be more familiar with the business.


    Maybe this time Gu and an will take over Gu''s family faster than the first time.


    Gu''s family kept Gu Xianzhi''s disappearance secret. How long can they keep it secret.


    It''s a way for Gu Xianzhi. After all, many things can happen when a woman is missing for a period of time, and her reputation is easily ruined. It''s hard to match her husband''s family in the future.


    Meng Li is waiting for the task to bepleted.


    If Gu Xianzhi''s life is not good, her task should bepleted.


    But Meng Li didn''t know how many books she had chewed in her boudoir. She waited for a long time. When the Song family came to greet her with a sedan chair, the ban on her and system space was not loose.


    Meng Li


    So she has to get married?


    This is the first time to be a bride, isn''t it?


    Meng Li prepared many kinds of medicine for self-defense and made some small concealed weapons before she got married. She was afraid that someone would attack her, um


    In a word, there is no need to make some unnecessary sacrifices for the task.


    And presumably the client doesn''t want to see another woman sleeping with her husband.


    That''s very appropriate.


    On the way to song''s house in a sedan chair, Meng Li is very busy. Cai Er goes with her. She goes as a maid.


    After all


    The client is just a servant girl.


    The son of the Song family came to meet his rtives on a high horse.


    All the way is also smooth, no ident, and so on the team to the Song family, it is afternoon, the wedding is held in the evening, but also OK.


    Meng Li covered with a red cap, but was led through all kinds of cumbersome procedures, was sent to the bridal chamber.


    He covered his head in the room and sat down honestly, releasing his mental energy from time to time to check the son of song.


    After paying the guests, Song Kang entered the bridal chamber.


    His face turned red. Naturally, he didn''t drink too much, but he was steady and should not have been drunk.


    Picking up Meng Li''s cover, song Kangshi looks at Meng Li and is satisfied with his eyes.


    This look is his favorite style.


    It''s just that there''s no meat on this little face, and it''s a little pale. I heard it''s because of my poor health.


    However, it''s not easy to find a person who matches him. Song Kangshi has a sense of satisfaction in his heart.Meng Li looks up at Song Kangshi, with a small concealed weapon hidden in his sleeve.


    After a general survey of song Kangshi, he is now in high spirits in his happy clothes. He is also handsome. He smiles at Song Kangshi and says:


    "childe..."


    "Shh..." Song Kangshi looked at Meng Li with a smile and said, "we are married. You should call me Xianggong."


    Meng Li''s face was a little embarrassed. He pursed his mouth and stopped looking at Song Kangshi.


    It''s not that she''s shy, it''s that she''s getting married for someone else. She should pretend to be married for the first time.


    After all, the first impression is important.


    It''s not good to be so sophisticated and calm that it will affect the marriage of the client.


    The hair ornament on his head has already made Meng Li feel tired. Meng Li moves his neck in some difort. Prince song also finds this. He says: "take it off for my husband, so that you can rx."


    Meng Li takes another look at Song Gongzi.


    It''s considerate in terms of this detail.


    No wonder the client is willing to marry song Kangshi again. For women of this era, song Kangshi''s move is really warm.


    Of course, in modern times, it is alsomon.


    Song Kangshi didn''t have much affection in his eyes. It seems that he has formed a habit of being nice to people.


    I think it''s normal for anyone to love for the first time.


    Meng Li nodded, showing a shy look. Song Kangshi carefully took off all kinds of hair essories from Meng Li''s head.


    Every time song Kangshi took down one of these pearls, they were still well ced.


    They are silent and can hear each other''s breathing. Meng Li also feels embarrassed.


    Song Kangshi doesn''t get used to it. He feels that Meng Li should be nervous. He takes the initiative to find a topic for Meng Li to talk about.


    Two people have a chat, the whole process belongs to the awkward chat, forced to chat, Meng Li meet don''t want to talk on a shy face don''t speak.


    Fortunately, song Kangshi didn''t mind and understood. He didn''t know what to think of. Meng Li heard hisughter.


    When he took all the things off Meng Li''s head, he turned his body to Meng Li.


    Meng Li is sitting. In order to look at Meng Li head-on, song Kangshi squats down, just in front of Meng Li''s face.


    The four eyes are opposite.

 Chapter 354

    Meng Li turned his eyes and did not look at Song Kangshi.


    After all, she is shy.


    He was afraid of being too shy and couldn''t help using concealed weapons to deal with song Kangshi.


    Song Kangshi looks at Meng Li''s dark and bright rotation, seems to be uneasy?


    He carefully looked at Meng Li''s facial features, remembered Meng Li''s eyebrows in his heart, and finally praised: "madam, you are so beautiful."


    Meng Li just pretended to be shy.


    This words can''t answer, does she also want to say a, mutually public you are really handsome?


    "Are you afraid to marry me?" Song Kangshi suddenly asked this question again.


    Meng Li tilted her head a little. She winked at Song Kangshi. She knew why song Kangshi would ask this question. She said:


    "what are you afraid of? Why are you afraid? "


    Song Kangshi just said quietly:


    "you know what I''m talking about."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "then you don''t have a sense of humor. You should know what I mean."


    Song Kangshi was suddenly happy, and then said to Meng Li:


    "you haven''t eaten, have you? Let''s have something to eat first. "


    Meng Li nodded. When he got up, he felt that this body had been tossing about for a day, and all kinds ofplicated processes hade down, and had reached the limit.


    Meng Li walked a few steps, but he felt that his steps were empty, without a sense of sureness.


    Her face was a little bad. Song Kangshi found out and said:


    "are you tired?"


    Without waiting for Meng Li to answer, he put his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder. Meng Li''s body stiffened for a moment. Song Kangshi took a look at Meng Li and said to himself:


    "it''s myck of consideration. I know that you are not in good health, so I should make arrangements in advance to make you suffer."


    Meng Liughed gratefully and said, "no, it''s my poor health. You don''t think I''m very grateful. How dare you ask too much?"


    Song Kangshi was more satisfied. He was knowledgeable and reasonable. He had a good reputation for taking care of his family.


    Song Kangshi helps Meng Li to the table in the room. It''s already ready for the new couple.


    He asked Meng Li to sit down and put some food in the bowl. Meng Li politely asked song Kangshi if he wanted to eat. Song Kangshi shook his head.


    He said that he had drunk a lot of wine and had eaten a lot.


    So quietly sitting on one side, watching Meng Li eat slowly.


    Meng Li was also really hungry. In the carriage, Cai Er made her some cakes and stuffed them in her mouth. After that, she didn''t eat anything.


    But even if Meng Li is hungry, because of her body, she still can''t eat much. After eating something big, Meng Li puts down her chopsticks.


    Song Kangshi frowned and said:


    "you eat so little?"


    Meng Li said:


    "fortunately, I''m full."


    He advised Meng Li:


    "have some more?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no more."


    I feel like I''m going to spit out when I eat again, but I still feel hungry in my stomach.


    Song Kangshi sips his mouth, but it''s not easy to force Meng Li to eat again. There are already two sses of wine on the tray on the table. Song Kangshi takes one and hands it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hands to take it, and song Kangshi himself takes a cup.


    He also said some words, roughly hoping that they can be harmonious and happy together.


    It''s also hard for Meng Li to pretend to be shy and timid, and to show his yearning for a better life in the future.


    After drinking a cup of wine, Song Kang decided to take the next step.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes have be ambiguous and hot.


    Well


    Meng Li saw the n before it was implemented. She asked song Kangshi to turn his back on her. Well, people were very embarrassed.


    Song Kangshi is a little funny, and the demure women also have a lovely side, which is very good.


    He obediently sat far away, and then turned his back to Meng Li.


    Meng Li quickly found a secret ce to hide his secret weapons and medicines.


    Finally, she left a pill in her mouth and fainted.


    When song Kangshi heard the news, he quickly looked back and saw that his new wife had an ident before the wedding night?


    His face turned ugly in an instant, and he felt bad in his heart.


    For a moment, I thought a lot. If this wife had an ident again, he might have to be alone in his life.


    Let''s not say whether other people dare to marry or not.


    Quickly walk to Meng Li, hold Meng Li up and put him on the bed. Looking at Meng Li lying on the bed, his chest is still undting, not dead.


    But song Kangshi still put his hand among Meng Li''s people, ehI''m sure I''m still alive.


    Song Kangshi sighed, stood up and yelled:


    "someone ising."


    Suddenly, someone came in from the outside, and caier was also outside. He came in and looked at Meng Li''s eyes lying on the bed. All of a sudden, his heart jumped to his throat. He rushed to the front and called to Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with you, miss?"


    "Miss, wake up."


    She looks at Song Kangshi in panic. Is this uncle really so evil?


    As soon as the youngdy passed the door, it was like this. Although she was not in good health before, she had never been like this.


    Song Kangshi sighed and asked for a doctor. All the people of the Song family came. His mother was particrly worried when she sat in front of Meng Li''s bed.


    Without injustice and hatred, song''s mother naturally didn''t want Meng Li to die. Besides, if Meng Li died, it would have a greater impact on her son.


    The doctor came soon and gave Meng Li a diagnosis.


    It''s inborn deficiency, weak body, the rest of the problem seems to be nothing.


    There was no sign of poisoning.


    Look at the pulse is not like a halo.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    However, people have been lying in bed, the doctor can not say: ah, this person is OK, OK.


    Doesn''t that make him useless?


    He still gave Meng some medicine to leave, and then said that Meng Li should be tired and overworked.


    Song family mouth twitch, the body is too weak, it became a pro, tired dizzy.


    I don''t know how much work they have done in the Song family.


    Song Kangshi was also speechless. He thought of being weak, but he didn''t think of being so weak.


    Or is it that people are all given by him.


    Meng Li faints. The remaining steps of the bridal chamber can''t go on. Caier, as Meng Li''s intimate servant girl, is arranged by song Kangshi to take care of Meng Li.


    Then song Kangshi was arranged by his mother to sleep in another room.


    The only people in the room are cai''er and Meng Li.


    In fact, Meng Li is conscious. He just blurs his pulse.


    In fact, it''s very good to pretend to be dizzy. I''ve avoided tonight. I''ll make ns tomorrow. I''ll lie down well, and I''ve been given a lot of bitter medicine by the girl caier.


    And caier is very kind to her. It seems that a bowl of medicine has been fed to her mouth.


    Also muttered to her said a lot of words, lest she did not pay attention to give cool.


    Meng Li silently endures the broken thoughts of Cai Er, and finally Cai Er is tired and falls asleep beside Meng Li''s bed.

 Chapter 355

    Meng Li''s first night passed smoothly. If she was not afraid of pretending to be unconscious and no one would feed her to death, Meng Li could pretend to be unconscious and suspect song Kangshi''s life.


    Rao is like this. Meng Li Leng fainted another night.


    On the third morning after the wedding, Meng Li woke up from hunger.


    When she woke up, song Kangshi and his mother came to see her for the first time.


    Looking at Meng Li''s pale face, song Kangshi and his mother felt too pitiful.


    They are concerned about Meng Li''s body, and Meng Li answers powerlessly.


    I''m so hungry that I have no strength.


    Atst, song''s mother remembered that Meng Li should be hungry and ordered people to prepare food for him.


    After Meng Li had eaten something better, he forced himself to get up and offer tea to his mother and father in ordance with the rules. These etiquette can''t be less.


    The people of the Song family were very moved. When they got sick, they offered tea to them.


    Then the Song family invited Meng Li to be a doctor. Meng Li did something for himself and hid in the room to tie himself up.


    After the doctor''s diagnosis, he said that Meng Li was suitable for bed rest and needed to rest. As for when he could get well, it was up to him.


    Meng Li sighed and said to song Kangshi with guilt:


    "I''ve just married here, and I''m really nervous. I always feel ashamed of you..."


    Song Kangshi understood, and he said thoughtfully:


    "my wife is not in good health and needs to rest. You can rest assured that I will not touch you until you are in good health."


    Meng Li said gratefully:


    "thank you."


    "It''s just parents. I''m worried about them..." Then Meng Li said anxiously.


    Song Kangshi said:


    "it''s OK, you''re good to recover. Don''t worry so much. I''ll tell them."


    Meng Li smiles gratefully.


    Meng Li pretended to be ill. Every day song Kangshi came to see her, and his mother often came.


    That Meng Li needs to deal with these two people every day, and the rest has nothing else to do.


    Song''s mother looks at Meng Li lying on the bed as soon as she passes by. She mes her son for her marriage.


    After all, I was looking after my family before. Although I was not in good health, I didn''t say I was lying in bed like this.


    She asked the master to give Meng Li such a calction.


    Don''t you think it''s OK to say that the eight characters fit very well? Why is it like this when you pass the door.


    Is this going to end badly.


    Master, it''s no problem.


    Why is this fate.


    Want to let song mother with him to see Mengli, met Mengli master more Mengquan.


    This


    I don''t know.


    Not even a clue.


    However, in order not to smash his signboard, the master still insisted on his previous words.


    Anyway, I''ve been married. Do you still want to say that people don''t agree?


    Song''s mother was fooled by the master, and she got rid of her previous worries. She was better to Meng Li, and gave Meng Li all kinds of tonics.


    After all, some tonics are rare. It''s good for your health to take them.


    Time flies. Meng Li has been living for a month, and the date of returning to Ningxia ising.


    In fact, the distance between the main song family is not close. In addition, she is not in good health. She is worried that she will be very tired to travel back and forth in a few days. Therefore, when she was not married, she made a reservation to return home in a month.


    Song''s mother means to let Meng Li go back when he is well, but Meng Li insists on going back, and the Song family has no choice.


    On this day, before daybreak, song Kangshi and Meng Li were sitting in the carriage, staggering toward Gu''s home.


    It''s already noon when we get to Gu''s house. It''s already at the fastest speed. There''s no dy in the way.


    In front of Gu''s house, Meng left the carriage. Gu Yide and Gu he''an were waiting at the door.


    Xu Shi''s servant had been looking around at the door, looking forward to it. When he saw him, he hurried into the door and informed Gu Yide that he had gone.


    That''s what happened.


    Meng got out of the carriage. She was wearing a cloak. It was windy outside. Before she could tighten her clothes, song Kangshi had wrapped the cloak for her.


    Meng LiXiao, Gu Yide see this, also feel gratified.


    ording to the rules, Meng Li was at the front when he came back, while song Kangshi was at the back.


    Followed by some gifts that I brought back to the door.


    Just Gu Yide is a man, some words are not easy to say, just simply ask Meng Li, Song family to her good.


    Of course, Meng Li said yes.


    Song Kangshi and Gu Yide also have a good chat. It can be seen that Gu Yide is quite satisfied with him.


    The banquet was ready, and everyone was eating happily when a servant rushed in like a ghost:


    "master, at the door At the door... "


    Gu Yide put down his chopsticks and looked at the servant unhappily.When there are guests, they are so bold.


    Gu Yide asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The servant took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "master, there is a man at the door. She said that she is the firstdy."


    Meng Li smelled the speech, a face of joy, almost cry with joy.


    She said to Gu Yide:


    "Dad, my sister is back. Let''s go and have a look."


    Gu Yide was also very surprised. After going out for such a long time, did hee back?


    Question:


    "what about people?"


    All I heard was a groan saying:


    "this She said she was, but She doesn''t want toe in, and the little one has nothing to do


    Song Kangshi looks at Meng Li. He doesn''t know why.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, but he didn''t want to exin to song Kangshi.


    Gu Yide asked song Kangshi to eat first. He had to go out and have a look.


    Let''s find out the situation first.


    Meng Li also stood up. Naturally, song Kangshi could not continue to eat.


    Several people walked towards the door together.


    At the door, Meng Li looked at the woman standing at the door.


    The woman is unkempt, dressed in coarse cloth, and her hair is notbed, which covers most of her face, but her eyes are staring at Meng Li with hatred at the moment.


    Seeing Gu Xianzhi''s appearance, Meng Li took a few steps and wanted to go forward. Song Kangshi said to Meng Li with concern:


    "be careful."


    Gu Xianzhi''s hate eyes are deeper and mixed with jealousy.


    Meng Li smiles at Song Kangshi, looks at Gu Xianzhi and tentatively shouts:


    "sister, is that you?"


    Gu Yide also looked at Gu Xianzhi and cried:


    "are you a big girl?"


    Gu Xianzhi squeezed out a ha from his throat, looked at Meng Li and said darkly:


    "sister, you''ve done me a lot of harm!"


    Then she looked at Song Kangshi next to Meng Li, but she wanted to see what the man would do if he knew that his wife, the pillow man, was a snake hearted man.


    Presumably, no one dares to take a vicious woman. If his wife is divorced, that''s the most ironic.


    In fact, she hade back long ago. When they heard that they woulde back today, they would rather go hungry and be frozen for a few days in other ces, and abandon their face, but also make this woman feel bad.


    This woman has done her a terrible job.


    People smell speech, a pair of eyes together to see Meng Li.


    Song Kangshi and Gu Yide also looked at Meng Li with unknown eyes.

 Chapter 356

    Meng Li looked confused:


    "sister, what do you say?"


    Gu Xianzhi pulled out a sneering smile and said word by word:


    "it''s you who sold me."


    Song Kangshi slightly frowned, but did not speak.


    Meng Li, looking at the crowd in front of Gu''s house, looked unbelievable and eximed: "sister, have you been sold? Where are they sold? "


    Gu Xianzhi


    Looking at the people nearby, with meaningful eyes, Gu Xianzhi''s heart suddenly surged with uncontroble super resentment and humiliation. Suddenly, she screamed at Meng Li:


    "you vicious woman, what do you do yourself, don''t you understand?"


    "Would I have fainted if I hadn''t drunk your tea?"


    Gu Yide''s face was very serious. He looked at Meng Li:


    "what kind of tea?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know what kind of tea."


    Gu Xianzhi squeezes a sarcastic voice from her throat. She turns around and says to the onlookers:


    "I think Gu Xianzhi should take good care of her family. Why did she do this?"


    She held out her hand and pointed it at Meng Li:


    "it''s all because of her!"


    Meng Er shakes his face and says, "why do you leave me


    "You say I''ve brought you to this state, but why do I harm you like this?"


    Gu Xianzhi was very excited and indignant, and the onlookers were also discussing it.


    Yes, why do people want to harm you.


    You have to give a reason for everything, right?


    Gu Yide''s face was serious and ugly. He said to Gu Xianzhi in a low voice:


    "big girl, if you have anything to say, you can''t make a fool of yourself."


    Gu Xianzhi stepped back a few steps, her face twisted and said:


    "no, I don''t know if there is life left after entering this door. I won''t go in."


    Gu Yide was angry and said in a deep voice:


    "what do you mean?"


    Among the onlookers, naturally, there were people who didn''t deal with Gu''s family. They said:


    "I didn''t expect that Gu''s house was such a dark ce. The adopted daughter who had been raised in it didn''t dare to go home now."


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on behind Gu''s back."


    Song Kangshi pursed his lips tightly, and Gu and an said nothing.


    Meng Li''s voice said sadly:


    "you say I want to harm you, but you tell me why I want to harm you."


    Gu Xianzhi didn''t say anything, and she couldn''t say it herself.


    She really doesn''t know why.


    Does the other party know that they are going to deal with her?


    Gu Xianzhi believes that the other party can''t know. She is the only one who knows her n. There is no second person.


    But what is certain is that she suffered from the other party''s Secret harm at that time.


    When I woke up again, there was a man with yellow teeth, not talking, and smelling bad breath just breathing, lying on her body and doing the most hateful thing.


    At that moment, she wanted to kill herself by biting her tongue. The feeling of grief, indignation, humiliation, and nausea all over her body was something she had never felt in her life.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand, don''t know why rebirth is more miserable than thest life.


    If it was not for Meng Li''s hatred, Gu Xianzhi felt that he had no courage to live to this day.


    At that time, I don''t know how much torture and insults I suffered. The disgusting man who was full of rude words tossed her when he was free.


    If anything goes wrong, fight and scold.


    She was covered with bruises and clothes. She was kept in the room like an animal all day and was fed like pig food.


    What supports her to live is to go back to revenge.


    But when she finally found a chance to escape, she didn''t know how to go back home.


    In order to return home, in order to have something to eat along the way, she sold her body.


    Every time she wanted to pull out her skin, which had been touched by the most disgusting things in the world.


    The Lord is ying with her. The end of the other party should have fallen on her.


    Gu Xianzhi thought of this and looked at Meng Li with more hatred. She took a dagger from her body and put it around her neck to say to a group of melon eaters:


    "I don''t know why she wanted to harm me, but I''m sure it''s her."


    "It''s just that I''m suffering from no evidence now, so I''vee up with an idea."


    "An extreme way."


    She lifted up her hair and showed her whole face. From her dirty face, she could still see Gu Xianzhi''s original facial features.Her eyes swept everyone''s face, their face is a pair of good y face, are distinguishing her face.


    They never care about the misfortune in this world, they are indifferent, terrible, this dirty world.


    It''s all demons.


    But when her eyes came to a familiar face, her eyes stayed a little longer.


    It''s a pity that I don''t know if I can get even with him.


    He was the one I hated most after I was reborn, but now it''s not him.


    The look on her face was very deste. She said heavily:


    "take a good look at me, I am Gu Xianzhi, Gu Xianzhi!"


    Looking at Gu Xianzhi in the crowd, Feng Yuanzhen felt a touch of pleasure.


    At that time, the woman who was high above the world has now be such a dishevelled and embarrassed look.


    Didn''t expect today?


    Feng Yuanzhen looked at Gu Xianzhi from beginning to end through the gap between the crowd with disgusting eyes.


    The only regret is that I didn''t get her.


    Now she is dirty.


    Feng Yuanzhen''s eyes are full of disgust.


    Gu Xianzhi saw Feng Yuanzhen''s disgusting eyes, but her heart was still extremely sore. She bit her teeth, looked ruthlessly, and said word by word:


    "I will use my life to prove to you that this is a vicious woman. All my experiences and my next death are the deeds of this woman!"


    "She''s the one who killed me!" Gu Xianzhi stares at Meng Li bitterly, his voice hysterical.


    Look also extremely crazy, seems to be a desperate woman, with their own life to prove all this.


    How tragic and tragic this is.


    Meng Li''s heart thumped. If Gu Xianzhi reallymitted suicide here, her reputation would be ruined.


    Sell your sister?


    You''re killing people?


    If Gu Xianzhi died, she would be dead without proof, and her usation would be carried out.


    The Song family won''t be so good to her even if they don''t stop killing her.


    And the client will have to be stabbed in the back for a lifetime.


    I''m not in good health. Can I escape here and live somewhere else? Obviously not.


    No wonder the task hasn''t beenpleted. I didn''t expect to wait for her.


    Gu Xianzhi is holding the mentality of losing both sides, and no one is better off.


    Meng Li is not sure now, Gu Xianzhi is really willing to die, or has a different purpose.

 Chapter 357

    Looking at Gu Xianzhi''s resolute expression, Gu Yide was also surprised. He quickly took a few steps towards Gu Xianzhi:


    "big girl, put down the dagger first, and have a good talk."


    Gu Yide said, also handed Meng Li a look.


    Meng Li also has a bitter face:


    "sister, if you have any misunderstanding, we can say it slowly. Don''t do that."


    Gu Xianzhi looked around with vignce, as if he was afraid of being robbed of the dagger. His hand holding the dagger pressed harder against his neck, and the sharp tip of the dagger pierced her neck and bled.


    Gu Yide''s heart jumped to his throat.


    How can we say that Gu Xianzhi is his adopted daughter, who has always been raised as his own daughter. Seeing this situation, Gu Yide said anxiously:


    "big girl, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Yide tries to Approach Gu Xianzhi and shows his eyes to the servants around him.


    Several people are trying to get close to Gu Xianzhi, trying to grab the dagger on Gu Xianzhi''s hand.


    Gu Xianzhi looked around, then pricked deeper and shed a stream of blood. She faced the crowd coldly, looked at Gu Yide and said:


    "Dad, don''t try to let people control me and take what I have."


    "I will kill myself before you. I will let the world see the true face of this woman. This is my tragedy. Because I am weak and you are partial, I can only use this method."


    Gu Yide''s expression was extremely helpless, he raised his hand:


    "well, well, I don''t rob, you don''t want to be impulsive."


    Gu Xianzhi looked at Meng Li:


    "I have a request."


    Gu Yide was pleased that as long as there were demands, there was still room for maneuver.


    The most terrible thing is not to ask, but not to ask.


    "You say, dad will satisfy you."


    Gu Yide is really scared by Gu Xianzhi. His anger towards Gu Xianzhi has long been forgotten.


    Now just want to coax Gu Xianzhi, let her not do stupid things.


    Gu Xianzhi looked at Meng Li:


    "my request is to let youe here, do you dare?"


    Meng Li takes a step forward without hesitation, and song Kangshi pulls Meng Li with a face full of desire to talk.


    At the moment, he is in a dilemma. Who is his wife?


    Is it really like what Gu Xianzhi said?


    But now do not let her past, the other side a excited suicide how to do?


    But what if they hurt her.


    Song Kangshi was very tangled and hesitated, and finally said:


    "cherish it..."


    Meng Li''s face was pale, and she shook her head:


    "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Song Kangshi: "but..."


    Meng Li patted song Kangshi''s hand with clear bones:


    "believe me."


    Song Kangshi''s eyes on Meng Li were particrlyplex. He was silent and speechless.


    Atst, he took Meng Li''s hand and released it.


    Meng Li smiles at Song Kangshi and walks towards Gu Xianzhi.


    Gu Yide waved to Meng Li:


    "Er wench, you..."


    There was a lump in his voice.


    This is the most difficult choice in life.


    Both of them are daughters of their own. Now it''s not the right choice.


    Big girl let two girls go, may have extreme action hurt two girls, but he did not let two girls go, angered big girl, big girl angry,mit suicide and what to do?


    Atst, Gu Yide was silent.


    Can only wait quietly, looking for a breakthrough.


    Gu Xianzhi was very sarcastic and looked happy.


    Meng Li goes step by step towards Gu Xianzhi. The closer he gets to Gu Xianzhi, Meng Li feels more and more murderous.


    Gu Xianzhi moved her hand and said to Meng Li:


    "your body is still as weak as before."


    Meng Li, nomittal, said:


    "in fact, we have any misunderstandings to talk about. You don''t have to."


    Gu Xianzhi is extremely ironic:


    "the conscience of heaven and earth, you know what you have done."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Of course he knew.


    Don''t you let her fight back?


    It''s normal for people who think of harming others to be harmed.


    Gu Yide focused on them to prevent idents.


    Meng stopped not far away from Gu Xianzhi, but Gu Xianzhi was not satisfied:


    e back a little more."


    Meng Li took a few more steps and finally met Gu Xianzhi face to face.


    This is actually a very dangerous situation, because Meng Li''s body and Gu Xianzhi''s body are too different. If Gu Xianzhi does something to Meng Li, Meng Li may not be able to avoid it.Meng Li looked at Gu Xianzhi''s face and drew a sarcastic and provocative smile.


    This smile is invisible to song Kangshi and Gu Yide.


    Sure enough, Gu Xianzhi was immediately stimted by Meng Li, and she could no longer control her hatred. She was shouting all over her body:


    kill her!


    She suddenly stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s body was not stable, so he was easily pulled by Gu Xianzhi.


    Seeing this, people around them are all staring at it, and even some good people feel that the main y ising.


    Meng Li because of the inertia of the body, a stagger, toward Gu Xianzhi rushed in the past.


    She had a silver needle in her hand, which she had prepared earlier. Before, she tried every means to feel a silver needle from her body and hold it in her hand. It seems that she has a good budget, which is really useful.


    Gu Xianzhi''s hand with dagger is no longer on her neck. She is nning to put it on Meng Li''s neck now.


    Can not find Meng Li''s neck, between lightning and flint, Gu Xianzhi feel a stab in the arm, her hand a shake, Meng Li took the opportunity to hold Gu Xianzhi''s arm.


    Then Meng Li shouts to Gu Yide:


    "Dad, help."


    Gu Yide finally reacts and steps quickly towards this side.


    Caier is the first one to react. She goes forward and holds Gu Xianzhi''s hand, trying to snatch the dagger from Gu Xianzhi''s hand.


    Gu Xianzhi twisted a face, her hand tightly clenched, pick son once to open Gu Xianzhi''s five fingers.


    Gu Xianzhi''s fingers are broken violently by Cai Er, and he can''t bear the pain.


    Finally, she gave up the contest with caier "ah...!" With a sudden sound, he gave up the dagger in his hand, and caier won the dagger smoothly. He was so happy that he ran away with the dagger, for fear that he would be taken back by Gu Xianzhi.


    Meng Li has already wrestled with Gu Xianzhi. Now no one else has any more scruples. Gu Yide orders directly and says to the people nearby:


    "the big girl is unstable. Let''s control her together."


    Gu Xianzhi was also flustered, but she was just a woman. How could she fight with several servants.


    He was soon subdued.


    Meng Li also sat down on one side, and caier quickly stepped forward to help her. Song Kangshi also timely asked with concern:


    "I''m sorry, do you have something to do?"


    Meng Li lowers his head and looks at the scar on the back of his hand that Gu Xianzhi grabs. There is a thin blue line lying under the skin. It''s not easy to see if you don''t look carefully.


    He shook his head at Song Kangshi, put his left hand on his right hand and gave himself a pulse.


    Then he looked at Gu Xianzhi.

 Chapter 358

    Gu Xianzhi''s face was ferocious at the moment, and she was constantly struggling with her arm pulled by others. She angrily yelled:


    "let me go."


    Gu Yide rubbed his eyebrows and said to Gu Xianzhi:


    "big girl, how do you want to say it? Don''t do that. I beg you, will you?"


    Gu Xianzhi suddenly said with infinite sadness: "I just want to seek justice for myself, that''s all."


    She said, tears fall down, really look like a weak, her ragged clothes, and Meng Li gorgeous clothes form a sharp contrast.


    People''s scales tend to be on her side.


    Meng Li stood up, looked at Gu Xianzhi and said:


    "elder sister, I don''t know what happened to you outside, which stimted your nerves. You are really unstable now. Let''s go to find a doctor for you first?"


    Gu Xianzhi stares at Meng Li:


    "do you think I''m crazy?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "no, I don''t mean that."


    Gu Xianzhiughs:


    "I''m not crazy, I''m not crazy. You want to pour out blood and confuse right and wrong. Your heart is sinister. Admit it, your ugly face is about toe out."


    Some of the melon eaters nodded in agreement, as if there was some truth.


    If the nder people crazy, then Gu Xianzhi''s words can''t be taken seriously.


    Who''s going to believe a lunatic.


    But now the logic of others is very clear, and they speak in an orderly way. It''s not like they are crazy.


    We look at Meng Li''s eyes a little unfriendly, feel closer and closer to the truth of the matter.


    But Meng Li''s face doesn''t change. Today, we must make it clear outside, so as not to damage her reputation.


    It always has an impact on the client.


    Looking at Gu Xianzhi, she hesitated and said:


    "sister, to tell you the truth, I found some clues earlier. I remember once, before you disappeared, I heard you say something like rebirth. You said you were born again."


    When Gu Xianzhi heard about the rebirth, his pupils suddenly shrank and he was eager to deny it. Then he blurted out:


    "it''s impossible. How can I say about my rebirth? I haven''t told anyone. How do you know?"


    With that, Gu Xianzhi''s eyes brightened:


    "yes, there is only one possibility, unless you are born again."


    If the other party is reborn, then she lost a little face, not so embarrassed now.


    Gu Xianzhi looks for bnce in his heart.


    Meng Li wanted tough a little, but he held back and looked at Gu Xianzhi with an incredible look:


    "what I am reborn, you say you are reborn."


    People around him were speechless, including Gu Yide and song Kangshi.


    I didn''t think Gu Xianzhi was crazy before, but now I think it''s really crazy, otherwise how can I say such nonsense?


    Rebirth ising.


    Gu Xianzhi realized that she had lost her words and her heart was beating like a drum. She said with a flustered look:


    "what is rebirth? It''s just a dream of mine, not really. "


    Meng Li just looks at Gu Xianzhi with a kind of pity expression, which seems to tell Gu Xianzhi that after being reborn for such a time, you can still be so miserable.


    How pathetic and pathetic.


    Gu Xianzhi saw this red eyes, mouth opened, about want to refute Meng Li.


    Suddenly don''t know what to think of, she expression Leng for a while, and then look to Meng Li''s hand, eyes narrowed.


    After that, he suddenly began to sing.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Is Gu Xianzhi really insane?


    Meng Li looked at Gu Xianzhi and cried:


    "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xianzhi shakes his head, still babbling and singing, the pupil has no focus, like no clear consciousness.


    Meng Li looked at Gu Xianzhi with apassionate expression.


    But the words were said to Gu Yide:


    "Dad, take your sister in and let someone clean her up and find a doctor."


    Gu Yide breathed a sigh of relief, waved, let people take Gu Xianzhi in.


    Gu Xianzhi did not resist.


    Gu Yide exined to everyone.


    Gu Yide just said that Gu Xianzhi had been kidnapped. He didn''t know what happened. Now he came back to talk nonsense.


    Gu Yide is also for the sake of Meng Li''s reputation, just patiently exined.


    When we saw that there was no good y, we just scattered in twos and threes.


    I didn''t expect Miss Gu to be crazy. It''s strange that she looks crazy.


    He also came back to nder the second miss of Gu''s family.


    Let''s just say that the second miss of Gu''s family is soft and weak. Even if she wants to do something bad, she has a weak heart.It''s a waste of time, listening to the madman for a long time.


    It''s no wonder that she can''t tell why Miss Gu Er hurt her.


    Song Kangshi was also slightly relieved.


    Meng Li noticed it, but he didn''t say a word.


    Meng Li is also taken into the mansion by Cai Er. She is not too tired, but she still pretends to be ill in front of song Kangshi.


    He pretended to be so tired that he would faint at any time.


    Song Kangshi also said that he wanted to take a bath. After all, Meng Li was wrestling with Gu Xianzhi just now.


    Caier attends Meng Li to take a bath. Meng Li raises his hand and looks at the blue line on the back of his hand. The color is getting lighter and lighter. Gu Xianzhi''s wound is no longer painful.


    Meng Li chuckles, but Gu Xianzhi is well prepared.


    If you don''t hit one, hit again.


    The poison is hidden in the body. It is not easy to detect because it has no pain or difort. However, if it is not detoxified within seven days, it will die suddenly.


    Gu Xianzhi is good at getting this kind of poison.


    It was Gu Xianzhi who got it on her nails and then cut her skin and poisoned her.


    Meng Li''s head leans on the bath bucket, and caier washes Meng Li''s hair. She closes her eyes and remembers what happened just now.


    If Gu Xianzhi had kidnapped her at that time, he would not have killed her at that time.


    Kill her, Gu Xianzhi will be sent to the official.


    Or you have to kill yourself on the spot.


    Is Gu Xianzhi really willing to die with her?


    One by one, if she is protected so well that Gu Xianzhi can''t touch her at all, Gu Xianzhi can damage her reputation, then pretend tomit suicide, and finally show her ws and be rescued.


    Second, if she goes to Gu Xianzhi, Gu Xianzhi will take the opportunity to poison her.


    Meng Li thinks that Gu Xianzhi, to arge extent, will choose to pretend that you have done me a terrible harm, but I can''t do it because of my sisterhood. After poisoning, I push her away, pretend tomit suicide and get rescued.


    Such an oue is the best for Gu Xianzhi.


    What a kind-hearted woman she is, a good for a bad.


    But the fact is that Gu Xianzhi failed to hold her, but fortunately, he poisoned her smoothly, and because of his gaffe, he burst out such "nonsense" as rebirth.


    Gu Xianzhi wisely chose to y the game, which is not a means of self-protection, but also can naturally return to Gu''s house without embarrassment.


    Crazy people, who would care with her?

 Chapter 359

    When people look at a madman, they have only one look. Ah, this is a madman.


    But if Gu Xianzhi doesn''t pretend to be crazy, his eyes will be moreplicated.


    To be honest, Gu Xianzhi must weigh the pros and cons in his mind before making such a choice and directly using the excuse given by Meng Li.


    Meng Li uses Gu Xianzhi''s madness to whiten himself, and Gu Xianzhi pretends to be crazy to get rid of many strange eyes.


    And madman is the best way to rx people''s vignce. If Meng Li remembers correctly, Gu Xianzhi may still have someone to revenge.


    And no matter what the oue, Gu Xianzhi can go back to Gu''s house. Gu''s house has no worries about food and clothing. Gu Yide won''t drive her out.


    Even if you don''t want to stay in Gu''s house, you can still get out of Gu''s house with a silver note.


    Anyway, the poison has been poisoned, and Gu Xianzhi feels that he has won. He just needs to wait quietly for himself to be poisoned and die.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of her lips. When she saw Gu Xianzhi, she regretted that she didn''t make Gu Xianzhi unable to move.


    At that time, I had such an idea, but I just wanted to let Gu Xianzhi struggle and work hard just like the client at that time.


    In fact, it''s a terrible torment for the body and the soul. It''s a terrible torment.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Xianzhi was lucky enough to get it back.


    It''s just that things have be like this. Meng Li doesn''t regret it much. Just solve it.


    I don''t know what Gu Xianzhi has experienced outside. I feel that her IQ is higher than before, and she is more calcting.


    After Meng Li had a bath, she sent cai''er out. She detoxified herself with a silver needle.


    The ck blood beades out, Meng Li''s expression is light. After detoxification, Meng Li puts on his clothes and goes out.


    Song Kangshi sat in the main hall, angry and silent. After all, no one in the Gu family has time to talk to him.


    I''m not in the mood when I have time.


    Meng Li, holding the woman''s hair in a bun, lightly moves to song Kangshi:


    "childe..."


    Song Kangshi looks at Meng Li. He doesn''t respond to Meng Li''s call for his son. He has been used to it for a long time. It''s just a name. There''s no need to hold on to it. It''s probably because he hasn''tpleted his life yet.


    When song Kangshi thought about it, he was very tired. He was in poor health and never felt well. When would he be able to get round, he was very tired. Song Kangshi didn''t expect that he would be worried about it one day.


    "How are you? I''ve been quiet on weekdays. I''ve really made some noise today. Haven''t I hurt anything? "


    Meng Li looks tired:


    "he''s in good health. He''s just a young man. I want to see my sister."


    Song Kangshi nodded and Meng Li said:


    "you can have a rest first. I''m afraid we can''t go back today."


    Song Kangshi said:


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to start after things are handled."


    Meng Li nodded and took cai''er to Gu Xianzhi''s room.


    Naturally, it was not convenient for song Kangshi to go.


    To the ce, Gu Xianzhi has been washed clean, her face is not as ruddy as before, but some dry waxy yellow, very haggard.


    But now she seems to calm down and confront Gu Yide in a silent manner.


    Seeing Meng Lie in, Gu Xianzhi doesn''t respond. No matter what Gu Yide asks, Gu Xianzhi doesn''t speak.


    In a word, Gu Xianzhi is already mentally abnormal. People who are mentally abnormal can do whatever they want.


    There''s no need to worry about what other people think.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and checked Gu Xianzhi''s body. Fortunately, there was nothing in his stomach.


    That''s easy.


    Meng Li had nothing to say. Heforted Gu Yide a few words. Gu Yide could not ept it. Gu Xianzhi became like this.


    It''s crazy not to ept her.


    When the doctor was invited, Gu Xianzhi began to pretend to be crazy and beat and scold the doctor. Naturally, the doctor was angry and told Gu Yide that Gu Xianzhi was really crazy.


    Gu Yide finally gave up.


    Meng Li went back to his room, and the next day he didn''t go back to the Song family on the pretext that he didn''t feel well.


    She wanted to find an opportunity topletely solve Gu Xianzhi.


    Meng Li thought that song Kangshi would go back to song Fu first, but song Kangshi was willing to wait for her.


    Song Kangshi''s exnation is that if she is left alone in Gu''s house, she will suffer gossip, saying that her husband''s family doesn''t like her.


    The Song family likes such a gentle woman as Meng Li.


    Meng Li is funny. He jokes that song Kangshi''s mind is as trivial and meticulous as a woman''s. song Kangshi justughs and says that he has nothing to do when he returns to song Fu.


    After staying in Gu''s home for a few days, Gu Xianzhi''s state is sometimes insane and sometimes sober.


    No matter what Gu Yide wanted to ask, Gu Xianzhi did not speak.


    Gu Yide also has no way, looking for some folk prescription, let Gu Xianzhi eat.I''m also trying my best to find a way to treat Gu Xianzhi.


    Sometimes Gu Yide is thinking, after this kind of thing, is it really good to cure people''s illness and let her face the cruelty of reality?


    In fact, Gu Yide did not doubt that Gu Xianzhi was not crazy, nor did he not know that there was something hidden behind the incident.


    But the palm and the back of the hand are all meat. At this point, Gu Yide felt that he did not have the courage to face the reality.


    Do not want to face, simply do not understand, this is not a kind of self anesthesia.


    Gu family''s servants are not many, good discipline, also dare not look at Gu Xianzhi with some strange eyes.


    At most, it can only be discussed behind the scenes.


    So Gu Xianzhi is not so sad to be at home.


    If Gu Xianzhi can''t hear all kinds of rumors outside, it''s OK.


    Gu Xianzhi probably hated Meng Li too much.


    Still can''t help looking for Meng Li.


    Into Meng Li''s room, looking at cai''er.


    Meng Li was lying on the bed reading a book. He looked up at Gu Xianzhi, understood Gu Xianzhi''s meaning, looked at Cai Er and said:


    "go down first."


    Caier hesitated:


    "Miss..."


    Meng Li: "go down."


    Caier pursed her mouth. For the first time, she was so strong that she didn''t dare to speak any more and retreated to the door.


    But I''m listening to it with my ears open.


    The youngdy is crazy and unfriendly to her. She is worried that she will suddenly go crazy and hurt her.


    Gu Xianzhi, Shi Shiran, walks over to Meng Li, sits beside Meng Li''s bed and looks at Meng Li with his lips hooked:


    "how long have I been back?"


    "Tomorrow will be seven days."


    Meng Li said faintly, eyes did not lift, staring at the book.


    Gu Xianzhi said with a smile:


    "it turns out that I will be back for seven days. Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Meng Li looked at the book with a smile. Gu Xianzhi wanted to listen to herst words.


    She said:


    "if you win, you don''t have to say it. If you lose, you have to be polite."


    What do you mean by "Gu Xianzhi?"


    But in a sh, she smiles again:


    "you lose, so you have a strong demeanor."


    Meng Li shakes her head and smiles in a low voice. Now in Gu Xianzhi''s eyes, she is a loser.

 Chapter 360

    Gu Xianzhi was angry when he looked at Meng Li.


    But think of Meng Li will die tomorrow, she endured, she is atmosphere, don''t need to be angry for a dying person.


    However, she still threw out the question in her heart:


    "are you reborn?"


    Meng Li smiles again. It''s not unusual for Gu Xianzhi to say anything now. After all, she is mentally ill now.


    "I thought you were pretending to be mentally ill, but I didn''t expect that you were really sick and still talking about the dream of rebirth. How could this kind of strange things be possible?"


    Meng Li said lightly.


    Gu Xianzhi''s expression isplicated, isn''t it?


    She stood up and said to Meng Li in a meaningful way:


    "winners can easily have demeanor, and they don''t need to pretend demeanor like losers."


    Meng Li said.


    Gu Xianzhi turns around and walks away. She opens the door, and caier is a staggerer. Gu Xianzhi despises caier and goes straight out of the door.


    Caier smiles awkwardly at Mengli.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I know you are kind-hearted, but don''t eavesdrop next time."


    "Miss, I''m worried about you." Caier defends himself.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak, the air is quiet, and Cai Er can''t stand it. He still apologizes to Meng Li.


    To get rid of cai''er, Meng Li turns over a few pages of the book and closes it.


    Take advantage of Gu Xianzhi to solve in front of you.


    To be honest, I didn''t know how to pretend to be ill after I went back this time.


    I took a lot of tonics, and the doctor invited a lot of them. The Song family should have no patience to drag on.


    That night Meng Li confused Gu Xianzhi.


    After all, with mental power as a cheating artifact, Meng Li can easily know whether Gu Xianzhi is sleeping or not, so it''s more convenient to act.


    Moreover, Gu Fu is not big, so it is not difficult to operate.


    Moreover, the people who take care of the government are generally not alert.


    If it''s a big family with strict guard and high vignce, it''s still difficult to start such a simple and rude way.


    It''s easier for her to sneak into Gu Xianzhi''s room.


    Meng Li once again in Gu Xianzhi''s hands and feet, this time, Meng Li is more ruthless.


    Determined to let Gu Xianzhi not turn over.


    In Gu Xianzhi''s operation, Meng Li quietly returns to his room.


    When Gu Xianzhi woke up the next day, he felt that his throat was on fire.


    It''s like drynd, in urgent need of rain.


    But she couldn''t bear to get up.


    When her maid came in, Gu Xianzhi wanted to speak, but suddenly found that he could not speak.


    This makes Gu Xianzhi''s eyes widened in horror. It takes her servant girl a long time to understand that Gu Xianzhi wants to drink water.


    To Gu Xianzhi poured a few saliva, Gu Xianzhi think throat just much better.


    But Gu Xianzhi couldn''t get up, and he was weak all over.


    The servant girl also found out the problem and went to invite Gu Yide. Gu Yide invited the most famous doctor in the town to her.


    But it didn''t help. The doctor said the symptoms were strange, but as a result, Gu Xianzhi was dumb and paralyzed.


    Gu Yide hesitated for a long time. Looking at Gu Xianzhi''s eyes, his heart trembled. Finally, he asked a question he wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask:


    "doctor, is this poisoning?"


    The doctor shook his head, sure that it was not poisoning, there was no sign of poisoning.


    Gu Yide breathed a sigh of relief, either poisoned, or no one hurt.


    Gu Yide once doubted Meng Li for a moment, but now it''s not poisoning. Gu Yide knows his daughter''s ability and doesn''t rely on poisoning. His daughter has no ability to harm people like this.


    Gu Yide did not doubt that he was raised by himself.


    I feelpletely at ease.


    Meng Li makes the reaction in the whole process. Gu Xianzhi looks at Meng Li sitting on the head of her bed and weeping, so angry that the whole person will explode in situ.


    But it didn''t work. She couldn''t speak and copsed in bed.


    All kinds of painful feelings could only be endured by her, and she had to endure if she could not.


    What makes Gu Xianzhi copse is that on the seventh day, the eighth day, and even the tenth day, Meng Li is still alive.


    Still hanging around in front of her.


    Why, why she can live well, but she has be such a ghost.


    When Meng Li saw that the matter was settled, he followed song Kangshi back to the Song family. On the night of returning to the Song family, the ban on her and the system space rxed.


    Meng Li was finally relieved and went back to the system space.


    After returning, I immediately went to check the reward:


    congrattions onpleting the entrustment of Gu Xizhi: Revenge Gu Xianzhi and marry song Gongzi.


    The score is 100.Score reward: 9900 points, Jieli reward: 13 points, soul reward: 3 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: two stars


    number: 6018


    score: - 13100


    Jieli: 344


    soul reward: 3


    Meng Li feels that the harvest of this mission is OK.


    Silently absorbed three points of soul power, feeling that the soul now is more solid than at the beginning.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power and went to sleep. Because of his body, he was always cautious and didn''t really get a good sleep.


    After Meng Li wakes up, she stays in bed and asks 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    The client''s life is back on the right track, but the fate is always so astonishingly simr, and the client is once again conquered by song Kangshi.


    When I went back, I had a serious illness.


    It''s the same as the plot. I''ve survived, and then it''s the same as the fate in the first plot.


    Two people are very smooth.


    And Gu Xianzhi is not so good, rebirth a miserable can not be miserable.


    Especially when the client came back with his husband and his children after a year, they were very happy. Gu Xianzhi''s hatred was unbearable.


    I watched the things of myst life, performing in front of her again.


    But she has no ability, no way.


    The client didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He ran to tell Gu Xianzhi that Feng Yuanzhen had climbed the high branch again and became the uncle of a rich family.


    Gu Xianzhi was so excited that he seemed to jump out of bed the next second.


    However, Meng Li''s hand has destroyed Gu Xianzhi''s body function. She can''t even let Meng Li save herself. How can Gu Xianzhi do well.


    In spite of the pain, it didn''t help.


    People she hates are better off than she is.


    When Gu Xianzhi''s pain reaches the extreme, he wants to bite his tongue andmit suicide. What''s the meaning of living like this.


    But Gu Xianzhi''s tongue bit out blood several times, and the blood poured into her throat. It was fishy and sweet, and she suddenly shrank.


    Gu Xianzhi couldn''t help thinking that if she coulde back, she would rather note back at that time.


    If you run away from that man''s clutches, don''t look back, put down the hatred, life will probably be different.


    But no regret medicine, Gu Xianzhi can only silently endure the daily extreme unwilling, resentment, pain.


    Gu Xianzhi is suffering day by day and suffers from self torture. In this way, she lies in bed day by day and looks at the people she hates better than her.

 Chapter 361

    Meng Li doesn''t look any further. This task is finished.


    In fact, Gu Xianzhi was still jealous. At the beginning, she was an innocent woman, willing to pay a lot for love, but she didn''t get the corresponding return.


    It is in the story book that the love between the poor schr and the rich youngdy, which they swore to each other, ends up in the schr''s prosperity and the youngdy''s disappointments, not to mention people like Feng Yuanzhen.


    However, Gu Xianzhi''s mind was tooplicated for his rebirth, which distorted some intentions of the client at that time.


    Meng Li patted the vine, and the vine came out.


    Sometimes I don''t think she is alone. At least now I have a Wisteria with her.


    Although the intelligence of Wisteria has not been really opened, or is this its intelligence quotient?


    Ask 6018 to find a task for her, and it''s a big deal to quickly make the integral positive.


    Leapfrog task is a fluke mentality, the task was also impulsive, so she was in debt for so long, ah!


    We can gain wisdom by taking a cut.


    After a while, 6018 found her a job.


    Meng Li was sent.


    When she arrived, Meng Li was sleeping on the table. She looked up and looked around. It was a store.


    Meng Li looked at the next time, it is more than one o''clock in the afternoon, first ept the plot.


    This is a modern ordinary ne. Wang Xinyu, the client of this time, is a single mother.


    My son Yue Xiaowei.


    The reason why the client divorced was that she didn''t have the personality with her ex husband. She couldn''t stand the temper of her ex husband and the appearance of nothing.


    Her ex husband is a little bit of a Microsoft. He doesn''t like to argue with others. If he can give way, he will give way. But in the client''s mind, he is a coward.


    It was tolerable at first, but it became more and more intolerable after living together for too long.


    In addition, she takes care of her store business. Over the years, she feels that her husband has no other use than cleaning the dust on the goods like a shop assistant and moving goods.


    Mouth is also very stupid, let him keep the store, things are not sold.


    She felt that if she could endure it, it would explode. She would rather not have such a person in front of her eyes.


    So she divorced angrily. When she got divorced, she got a small house and a shop.


    The man just got some cash and left.


    Her ex husband is also very tired. Are you willing to let me go atst?


    He did not bear the strong character of the client, so strong that he did not have the freedom to watch TV.


    The only feeling about this marriage is that it''s a mistake for him to be there.


    When I left, it was called a natural and unrestrained one, so I had to hold a banquet for my rtives and friends.


    The client''s heart was filled with resentment, even spitting at midnight when he dreamt back:


    damn, he was blind when he saw him.


    It can be seen that the intestines are green with regret.


    In a word, they thought it was a bad rtionship.


    It is the most unsuitable person who has been wrongly tied by Yuo.


    The client gets most of the family''s property.


    Of course, this has also been ridiculed by some people. Looking at the client with that kind of sarcastic look, he said:


    "look at how bad you are. Your husband would rather give up his property than get rid of you."


    The client is a tough one. She is very strong. If she hears gossip, she must find the person and have a fight.


    Two people expose each other short, consignor must win this tone to be able to dispel.


    They are actually ordinary citizens, ordinary couples.


    The client''s strong character can''t rub the sand in his eyes. He has to do some business to maintain his life in the shop, so he is busy and tired.


    But her expectations for her son are surprisingly high.


    She looked down upon her ex husband and was afraid that her son would be like her ex husband.


    After all, they are rted by blood, so the client is very afraid, worried carefully, worried that his son inherited his useless father''s behavior.


    Because she is single, the focus of her life is on her son except looking after the shop.


    To make her teenage son breathless.


    If her son identally makes an action, or is extremely simr to his father in the way of dealing with a matter, then the client is like a big enemy.


    Immediately asked her son to correct, she simply can''t ept his son like this.


    But her son was so confused that he didn''t know what was wrong.


    When he was a teenager, he would argue with the client, but the client was not strong enough, so let his son argue.


    The mostmon words to my son are:


    "you are still young, can I harm you, your mother? I don''t want you to be like your father. "


    Yue Xiaowei is more and more disgusted with such a mother.Like most parents of Yue Xiaowei''s ssmates, the client also reported many interest sses to Yue Xiaowei.


    But Yue Xiaowei didn''t want to go.


    I don''t want to go at all. The client is used to it. He looks at his son''s unwillingness to go to school. He is angry and forces his son to go.


    In fact, Yue Xiaowei began to dislike clients at this time.


    It is the rebellious period, he hated his mother to go home and told him to study hard.


    I also hate his mother''s demeaning when she mentions his father.


    More hate those interest sses, what interest sses, he has no interest.


    He felt like a machine, like a machine that his mother couldmand as she wanted.


    Other students at the weekend, it was an outing with mom and Dad, a family of three, there are a lot of photos to bring back, there are toys.


    But he didn''t. his father wanted to take him out to y, so he was forbidden by his mother.


    Her mother said that it''s better to study than to y on Saturdays and Sundays.


    As long as you stay at home and y for two more minutes, his mother can always find out the problem from his schoolbag and give it to him.


    But he didn''t want to learn at all. Yue Xiaowei couldn''t learn.


    Looking at his mother''s cold face, Yue Xiaowei became more agitated.


    When he saw that his son was not willing to learn, the client repeated his instructions:


    only by learning can he seed.


    Yue Xiaowei scoffed at his mother''s statement. He clearly saw that many people didn''t study much and were also rich.


    In Yue Xiaowei''s immature mind, money is promising.


    He got to know some elder brothers through the introduction of his ssmates, who would take him to y when he slipped out of the interest ss on Saturday.


    And also very good to him, also said that sometimes things can ask him to help.


    They''re his brothers, and no matter what happens, they''ll show him the way.


    He also asked him if anyone in the school had offended him. They wanted to vent their anger on their younger brother and help him clean up those who didn''t like him.


    Yue Xiaowei is very silly and naive. He is still a little boy, and his ability to distinguish good from bad is very poor.


    Unexpectedly, there was a warm current in my heart, and I was suddenly warmed.


    In fact, at this time, Yue Xiaowei''s mentality has changed.


    I began to make friends with some unruly people in the society.

 Chapter 362

    Yue Xiaowei fell in love with those days.


    I fell in love with my brother, brother and brother.


    It''s much better than the oppressive and breathless days at home.


    It was toote for the client to find that his son was getting along with the unruly people in the society.


    At that time, Yue Xiaowei, facing his mother, could say a lot of angry words every minute.


    The reason why the client can find that Yue Xiaowei has be like this is because Yue Xiaowei was injured and hospitalized.


    Yue Xiaowei joined the so-called gang. There must be disputes among the so-called gangs. In fact, Yue Xiaowei is an honest man in his heart. He rushed to the front, but he was hurt because of his poor strength.


    In fact, Yue Xiaowei had a lot of fights before, but he was slightly injured and could cover it up. The client didn''t notice it at all.


    After all, he is a boy, and the client can''t lift his son''s clothes to see if he is not.


    Isn''t that a pervert.


    This time, Yue Xiaowei was beaten seriously. Therefore, the matter could not be concealed.


    The trustor is angry. In the face of her son''s rebellious appearance, she can''t eat a meal, but she can''t help it, so she will give full y to her strengths.


    Swearing.


    As long as Yue Xiaowei is at home, the client will cross examine him. If he finds any clue, he will scold him.


    But Yue Xiaowei didn''t like to be scolded by his client. He had been outside for a long time and had a lot of courage.


    So, often in the middle of the night, neighbors can hear the quarrel between Yue Xiaowei and his client.


    Of course, Yue Xiaowei''s study naturally can''t keep up, and he can''t get into high school after graduating from junior high school.


    The client still wants Yue Xiaowei to be a talented person, even though their rtionship between mother and son is as cold as ice.


    Yue Xiaowei often doesn''t go home. She is taller than the client. She has no way to take care of her son.


    After sending Yue Xiaowei to technical secondary school, you can continue to study in technical secondary school.


    So Yue Xiaowei can still hear his mother''s nagging, study hard, and don''t associate with unruly people.


    The client''s painstaking words made Yue Xiaowei very upset, especially when Yue Xiaowei heard his mother calling his brother "no three no four".


    It made him extremely ufortable.


    More reluctant to deal with clients.


    After reading the technical secondary school, more arrogant, night does not return home is amon thing, but also in front of the client''s mother unbridled smoking and drinking.


    It''s like a provocation.


    No matter how angry the client is, it''s going to explode.


    The trustor looks at his son, even the neighbor''s son, and is regarded as a negative teaching material by the people in themunity.


    "Don''t learn from him when you grow up, you know?"


    "Don''t y with him, I know. It''ll bring you down."


    All of these make the client very sad. Looking at his son''s unruly appearance, the client feels that his hard work is in vain.


    How to discipline children?


    If a child wants to eat, she can''t help but pay, can she?


    Where can she find the child if she doesn''t go home?


    How can she keep the children away from those unruly people? Does she have to watch her son 24 hours a day?


    She has to live, earn money to support her children, and her parents asionally have to give some money for filial piety. She has a heavy burden.


    Clients often feel extremely sad in the dead of night.


    Can be strong she does not allow her to show a little weak, the next day, she was her former.


    Cold face, impolite words, hello in the son.


    Although she wanted to smile to her son and adopt a soft policy, she quickly put her smile away and armed herself when her son was ungrateful.


    In reality, prodigal son can not easily turn back.


    After graduating from technical secondary school, Yue Xiaowei became a social idle person.


    Making girlfriends is also a girl with messy colors on her head and a strong personality.


    They share the same bad taste.


    His girlfriend is really mischievous, even in the case of Yue Xiaowei did not know he was infected with drugs.


    Its name is surprise!


    When the client knows that his son is addicted to drugs, his son is at the end of his tether.


    No money for drugs.


    What girlfriends are getting on with the so-called brothers.


    He broke out a conflict with others, hit both sides, once the so-called brotherhood for a woman disappeared.


    Can be addicted to drugs


    Looking at his son suffering from drug addiction at home, the client was really ruthless and sent to the treatment center.


    After inquiring, it''s really bitter inside.


    I heard it was dark, too.


    Send her son in. What can she do if something happens.


    Over the years, her son has been her only spiritual support, although now the son is not excellent, not perfect.It''s terrible.


    The client who has been strong all his life is defeated in the aspect of his son''s drug addiction, so he can''t be strong any more.


    But drug addiction is really a bottomless hole, it can quickly drain a family''s savings.


    Of course, Yue Xiaowei refused to stop his road of mixing society, and his heart was confiscated.


    He didn''t have any special skills. He was dazzled by many things.


    Never willing to stop for a moment, to think about his life is right.


    But has been deeply addicted to them, unable to extricate themselves.


    With the support of the client, he no longer has to endure the pain of drug addiction attacks and rejoin the society.


    Being coaxed into doing something illegal.


    Because he is not willing to deal with the client. In fact, he is very simr to the client, that is, he is very strong.


    Useful people should support themselves, with their mother''s money to see their mother always straight waist.


    As long as things are done, there must be traces. Although Yue Xiaowei is following others to mix with society, he has not learned how to be cunning and shrewd as well as calcting, except for his bad temper.


    It was sold every minute.


    He not only took the responsibility for his own crimes, but also helped others carry a big pot.


    That led to more sentences.


    When his son goes to prison, the client feels that his life is extremely gloomy.


    It was also a failure.


    Because she gave her son money to take drugs, she reselled the shop.


    I''m really depressed. I''ve lost my savings. I''m a few decades old and I have to go back to work.


    Life is not so good, in the heart is very hard, wages are low, it is not too sad to say, not a few years on a serious illness died.


    Until she died, she did not wait for her son toe out.


    The client is lying on the hospital bed. Before she dies, her ex husbandes to see her and sighs. As she dies, she asks her ex husband why.


    In the end, a husband and wife, naturally understand.


    Just tell her that maybe there is a big reason for her son''s bing like this. In fact, it has something to do with you.


    He did not expect that his ex-wife after the divorce would be more powerful than before, and would not even let him see his children.


    The client suddenly realized that he especially hated himself.


    Her wish is to change all this.

 Chapter 363

    Meng Li sighed after epting the story.


    The reception of this plot seems simple, but in fact, the whole process is very heavy.


    The inner torment experienced by the client is no less than that of any previous client.


    It can be said that it is a tragedy of a family and a tragedy of being a mother.


    Color is hard.


    Attitude is the most difficult.


    Filial piety to parents from the inside out to sincerely serve, and most people give money, give things, many times only theck of a good face.


    When parents are old, they will even be submissive in the face of supporting their children. Because of the pressure of life and work, their children can always show their faces when they face the parents who can''t keep up with the trend of the times and derail the society.


    Although I will regret it afterwards, I can''t control myself at all, and I will still repeat it next time.


    And the client became his own son.


    She gave a lot of things to Yue Xiaowei, gave birth to him, raised him, and even selflessly offered everything like most mothers in the world.


    But she also only lost a good face.


    But sometimes a good face is better than many other things.


    When the client gets the chance of counter attack, what he hates most is himself, what he hates most is what he has done, and his resentment is no less than that of other clients.


    Of course, Yue Xiaowei is not without responsibility at all.


    The mother of the client will not be an example. If we understand it in a wrong way, it is why other people have such a mother who has note to this step, but you havee to this step?


    Of course, there are responsibilities and faults.


    In her heart, the client hoped that her son would not be like the one in the plot, which was the only thing she wanted to change.


    Pity the parents all over the world, and pity the mother''s love of the client in the wrong way.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and nced at the store, which is selling somemps andnterns.


    She doesn''t have any excellent contacts, and there is no big list to make her feel at ease. She doesn''t have the ability to talk about it. The social resources are still upied by some people and not allowed to be touched by others.


    The business is not very big.


    But life is not bad. Her ie is at least better than going out to look for a job. After her divorce from her ex husband, she still needs one more person in the shop, so she asked a young man for help.


    Today is a young man''s holiday, so the client is alone in the shop.


    Meng Li stayed in the store for an afternoon, finished some daily work, but there was no sound. When it was time to get off work, she closed the door and strolled to the vegetable market to buy vegetables.


    I feel that this task is to break back the character of the son of the client.


    All of a sudden, he has a teenage son. Meng Li''s face is a little strange.


    She is not expert in educating children. She is good at beating people, but this child should not be able to fight, right?


    How distressed and angry the client should be to see her beating her child.


    Convince people by reason?


    It''s the most difficult thing to exin.


    After buying some home-made dishes, Meng Li went home. The client''s home is a two bedroom and one living room house. She and her son live in one room.


    Now Yue Xiaowei has been in contact with the outside gangsters, and he is a brother.


    It''s just that the client hasn''t found out yet.


    Meng Li while walking, while rolling the plot, analyzes the character of Yue Xiaowei, think it, Yue Xiaowei''s character is really not smart.


    It can be said that the appearance looks very smart, but in fact, the heart can''t get around the twists and turns, and it''smon to be used outside.


    And they don''t know they''re being used.


    Being able to mix with "society" is probably because other people like his character, which is very easy to use and easy to use.


    After a look at his home, Yue Xiaowei has note back yet. ording to reason, Yue Xiaowei should be able to get home at this time.


    But now that he hasn''te back, it can only prove that Yue Xiaowei went out to y after school.


    Meng Li looked in a mirror. The body is now nearly forty years old, and now it''s in.


    The figure is very thin, is that kind of thin without any aesthetic feeling.


    There are wrinkles on the face brought by years. If you look at the facial features, you can see how old you are when you make up.


    Clothing is also rtively simple, the client''s focus is all on his son.


    For the time being, she didn''t think about the second spring, so she felt that she didn''t need to dress up.


    Meng Li went into the kitchen, picked vegetables and cooked. When he was about to finish, Meng Li heard someone open the door.


    She did not go out to see, did not speak, just in the kitchen with ingredients.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t speak. He smelled the smell of the kitchen food. He didn''t look at it. He left his schoolbag on the sofa and pretended to read a book with a book. In fact, his thoughts were not on the book at all.


    He was a little surprised because every time he came backte, he would be interrogated for a long time.In order to cope with it, he even prepared reasons and excuses in advance, waiting for her to cross examine, so that he could tide over the difficulties.


    The silence of the house made it clear that the mother and son in the room were close and unfamiliar.


    If it wasn''t for the smell and fumes from the kitchen, the scene would have been depressing.


    Meng Li cooked the meal and called to the door:


    "Xiaowei, the meal is ready."


    Yue Xiaowei rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    Meng Li yelled again:


    "Xiaowei, can you help mom?"


    Yue Xiaowei moved his mouth and didn''t want to take care of his mother, but after thinking about it, he askedzily:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth, this bear boy.


    If the client''s strong character, now it must be a spade to take out, to me Yue Xiaowei.


    Meng Li doesn''t mean that he doesn''t look down on the client. After all, it''s normal for a person to have one temperament and react differently to different things.


    "Can you help me with the soup?"


    Meng Li thinks that the first step should be more interaction, and establish feelings in the process of interaction.


    As soon as hees up, he talks about life with Yue Xiaowei. Maybe he doesn''t want to hear it.


    Yue Xiaowei rolled his big white eyes, and even said in a slightly sarcastic voice:


    "Hey, I''m not afraid that the soup will dy my study."


    Meng Li stood in the kitchen, holding the spat tightly, and said: "your mother, I''m afraid of scalding. Your skin is rough and your flesh is thick. Hurry up, you''re big and small, and you''ll talk so much about soup."


    Yue Xiaowei mercilessly threw away the book in his hand. The book fell on the sofa and then rolled on the floor.


    He took a look at the book, walked slowly towards the kitchen, then stopped and looked back at the book on the floor.


    I think of his mother''s cold eyes and scolding. She especially hates that he doesn''t cherish books. She thinks that people who don''t cherish books don''t have a correct attitude towards learning.


    Yue Xiaowei sneered. That''s right. He''s just not right.


    Don''t know why, sometimes see her furious appearance, his heart has a kind of inexplicable joy.


    Yue Xiaowei put on a bad smile and walked towards the kitchen. He leaned against the kitchen wall and looked at Meng Li with his hands around his chest.

 Chapter 364

    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei.


    He''s wearing a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. He''s more than 1.7 meters tall. He''s only a sophomore now.


    On his head, he still has the most "trendy" oblique bangs.


    In fact, the facial features are quite neat, a bit like the appearance of the client''s ex husband.


    But at the moment he looked at Meng Li, who was half a head shorter than him.


    There are a few e on the face, the whole individual is not as vigorous as the general young man, and deliberately make a ruffian feeling.


    It seems that he is still pretending to be mature.


    Some disobedience, the body''s temperament agitated unbearable.


    Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei''s clothes again and remembered that Yue Xiaowei had a school uniform.


    And the school is also required to wear uniforms.


    Yue Xiaowei is probably more and more arrogant in the school, ignoring the rules and regtions of the school, in order to unt his own maverick.


    In my memory, the teacher couldn''t bear to call the client to the school. However, Yue Xiaowei at that time was no longer managed by the client.


    Yue Xiaowei is not satisfied with Meng Li''s gaze. He thinks that Meng Li wants to talk about his clothes and make-up, and decides to take the initiative:


    "what are you looking at? Didn''t you ask me to serve you soup?"


    Meng Li nodded and said nothing else. He looked at the soup:


    "take it, and take the dishes by the way."


    Yue Xiaowei took a look at Meng Li, suspicious, always feel that today''s mother is quiet.


    Brother said, deal with parents, as long as they are more horizontal on the line.


    Now their parents have been convinced by their governance, they dare not ask what they do.


    Can we say that this period of time against my mother, has been effective, sessfully let her shut up?


    In silence, he brought the soup to the table and then came in to serve the dishes. Meng Li went out with two bowls of rice.


    Sitting opposite the dining table, opposite Yue Xiaowei.


    She ate in silence and said nothing. Yue Xiaowei was also happy.


    However, after dinner, Meng Li asked Yue Xiaowei to wash the dishes.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t want to, and Meng Li said:


    "didn''t the teacher teach you to go home and help your parents share the housework?"


    "No


    Yue Xiaowei originally put down his chopsticks, picked them up and took a bite of the dish.


    Meng Li said: "can you learn from your father? In the past, your father would take the initiative to wash the dishes when he understood my hard cooking. "


    Yue Xiaowei retorted:


    "what''s the use of that? You don''t look down on him and dump him."


    Meng Li nced at Yue Xiaowei and said faintly:


    "I didn''t look down on him."


    Yue Xiaowei seems to have heard a big joke and exaggerates to dig out his ear with his little finger:


    "what?"


    "I said I didn''t look down on him."


    "Oh, you don''t admit it now. You used to have all kinds of dislikes. Now you know him."


    Meng Li sighed, looked at Yue Xiaowei and said: "son, the rtionship between parents is veryplicated, and marriage is also an extremelyplicated thing."


    "I can''t get to the end with your father because of all kinds of factors. It''s not suitable and painful to be together. It''s natural for us to make such a choice."


    "Your father naturally has advantages and disadvantages. So do I. It''s just that we just can''t stand each other''s disadvantages. It''s inappropriate."


    "But even if we divorce, father or father, mother or mother, your rtionship with us will not change because of our divorce."


    "You will always be our child. I was angry before. I hope you don''t mind."


    Meng told Yue Xiaowei calmly.


    Yue Xiaowei has a strange look on his face. In his memory, his mother has never talked to him like this.


    He was very unnatural and said:


    "you lied to me to do the dishes."


    Meng Li


    "I hope you can share my housework, you really don''t want to?" Meng Li asked faintly.


    Yue Xiaowei was bored for a moment:


    "I don''t want to."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "OK."


    She stood up and began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Yue Xiaowei sat on the dining chair, looking at Meng Li''s hard to cover fatigue, and felt a trace of guilt.


    She looks tired?


    But the guilt soon disappeared. Yue Xiaowei rolled his eyes. Where did the illusione from.


    Shi ran stood up and sat on the sofa.


    Meng Li washes the dishes and goes to the living room. I don''t know if Yue Xiaowei is lying on the sofa watching TV in order to test her bottom line today.


    Also don''t want to be like before, sit in front of desk, make some books to pretend what.There is still a book on the ground.


    She came forward to help pick up the book, while Yue Xiaowei was a little nervous, looking at Meng Li''s face.


    Looking at Meng Li did not get angry, just picked up the book, patted the dust that did not exist on it, and put it on the tea table.


    Then she sat on one side, watching TV, and sat cross legged.


    Yue Xiaowei thinks this posture is very strange. After sitting for a long time, his legs will feel numb.


    Is it time to watch TV?


    Meng Li is practicing, and the aura in this world is also rare, which seems to be the case in the modern world.


    But cultivation has be a habit, and more or less also useful, Meng Li does not want to steal thiszy.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry. Yue Xiaowei doesn''t want to read these days.


    A few days can''t make people improve their grades rapidly. Moreover, Yue Xiaowei is rebellious now.


    It seems that I like to fight against her.


    Now she forces Yue Xiaowei to study, which is no doubt useless. There will be the same contradiction with the client at that time.


    Both of them had nothing to say. Meng Li practiced for two hours and went to take a bath.


    After the shower, I washed my clothes and hung them up.


    Before going to bed, he took out a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and handed it to Yue Xiaowei, who was watching TV with relish.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t give Meng Li a straight face. Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei and said faintly:


    "after taking a bath, learn to wash and air your clothes."


    Yue Xiaowei''s brows are all wrinkled:


    "why do I have to wash my own clothes?"


    "I still wash clothes. I may not be able to read tomorrow."


    Meng Li took a look at the TV:


    "I thought you were energetic. After all, you also have time to watch TV."


    Yue Xiaowei snorted.


    Just say it.


    People don''t talk all day, but now they think of other ways to upset him.


    Let''s do the dishes and theundry.


    Looking at Yue Xiaowei''s silence, Meng Li finally said:


    "I''m very busy and tired recently. I can''t wash your clothes for you. If you don''t wash your own clothes, you won''t have to wear them."


    Yue Xiaowei saw a wonderful clip shed on TV. Because Meng Li spoke again, he didn''t hear it clearly, and immediately said: "what are you doing?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I''m going to bed. Good night, son."


    Yue Xiaowei''s eyes were fixed on the TV,pletely ignoring Meng Li.


    Meng Li brow tip a pick, no longer say, back to his room.

 Chapter 365

    Meng Li went back to the room and sat practicing for a while, thinking about it or sleeping.


    The next day, Meng Li wakes up, releases his mental energy and peeps at Yue Xiaowei next door. He has woken up, but he is still in bed.


    Meng Li got up, dressed, knocked on Yue Xiaowei''s door and said, "Xiaowei, get up and go to school."


    Yue Xiaowei covers his head with a quilt and ignores Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighs at this scene with his mental strength. Yue Xiaowei is really rebellious and wants to fight against her all the time.


    "If you don''t get up and go to school, you can take the school leave by yourself. I''ll take you out today."


    Yue Xiaowei''s heart moved:


    "where to y?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "recently there is an interest ss. I''ll show you to other teachers to see what you are suitable for. Then we''ll go to the park."


    Yue Xiaowei twisted his brows together in an instant, and heard Meng Li say:


    "just if you don''t go to school today, you can''t see the students who y well in school."


    Yue Xiaowei angrily pushed on the quilt:


    "who told you I didn''t go to school today?"


    Meng Li leans against the wall:


    "I don''t think you can get up. I think you don''t go to school."


    Yue Xiaowei kicked the quilt again, and then kicked it open. He got up, opened the door and looked at Meng Li:


    "no wonder I asked for leave today and wanted to apply for an interest ss for me."


    He is rather gnashing his teeth.


    I think that if I don''t want to go to school, I won''t go to school. As a result, if I don''t go to school, I have to go to some interest sses. It''s better to go to school, at least I don''t have to stay with her all day.


    Meng Li also wants to roll his eyes. Interest ss is called interest ss only when children are interested.


    But Yue Xiaowei is not interested in anything. It''s useless to him. The price is not cheap. It''s a waste. She doesn''t waste the money.


    The client is thrifty, and there are few clothes in the wardrobe that can be held for the sake of the bear child.


    Meng Li is nomittal, tilted his head and snorted.


    Turn around and make breakfast.


    Yue Xiaowei is busy washing, Meng Li finished breakfast, he has been sitting on the table waitingzily.


    Meng Li''s breakfast is rtively simple. It''s a bowl of egg noodles.


    Yue Xiaowei deliberately criticizes: "I don''t want to eat noodles in the morning."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "son, be obedient. I''ll have something to eat today."


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li''s wronged appearance and stood still for a moment. He didn''t speak. He picked up chopsticks and began to pick up noodles.


    They began to eat noodles in silence. Yue Xiaowei stirred the bottom and the top of the poached egg, but he stirred out a few pieces of bacon.


    He looked into Meng Li''s bowl and felt strange.


    There is no bacon in her bowl.


    Yue Xiaowei ate noodles in silence, picked up his schoolbag and went to school.


    Meng Li also went to the store and nned to go to work. The ce where he worked was not far from where he lived. He could walk.


    When we got to the store, we had already opened all the doors and started cleaning.


    Seeing Meng Li, he cried with a smile:


    "sister Wang."


    Meng Li nodded andughed at Xiao Li.


    Then it is to clean the shop and wipe the dust. The store is not big, so they can do it very quickly.


    Some things have to be dealt with.


    At lunch time, Xiao Li goes out to have a meal. Meng Li stays at the store and makes a call to Yue Zhi, the client''s ex husband.


    When the phone was connected, Yue Zhi''s voice came:


    "hello."


    Meng Li: "it''s me."


    After all, it was a couple''s fight, and Yue Zhi immediately recognized Meng Li''s voice:


    "has your phone changed?"


    "Yes." Meng Li said.


    "It''s What''s the matter? "


    Yue Zhi still can''t forget each other''s temper. It can be said that he is still in the shadow. Hearing Meng Li''s voice, Yue Zhi''s voice unconsciously bes smaller.


    Meng Li smiles in a low voice:


    "are you in love?"


    Yue Zhi, holding his cell phone at the other end of the phone, trembled and shook his head with exaggeration:


    "no, No."


    Meng Li softened his voice:


    "don''t be so scared, just ask."


    Yue Zhi is even more scared. He can''t find his girlfriend so soon. What does the other party mean by this inquiry?


    Do you mean?


    You want to remarry him?


    Yue Zhi made up a lot of brain, and then resolutely told Meng Li:


    "although I''m not in love, we may have some..."


    I didn''t dare to finish the inappropriate words.


    This is what Yue Zhi said at the risk of being scolded.Yue Zhi doesn''t want to get involved in the suffocating life.


    Meng Li rolled his eyes:


    "where do you want to go? I mean you are not in love. You should be free on Saturday and Sunday. Thene out this Saturday and take your son and go out to y together."


    Yue Zhi''s eyes brightened:


    "you modified it!"


    "Actually willing to let me take Xiaowei out to y, you are not afraid that he is bad at learning from me and be me now?"


    Meng Li took down the phone with no expression on his face and said to the phone:


    "you don''t speak well."


    With that, Meng Li hung up Yue Zhi''s phone.


    Yue Zhi whispered:


    "what I said is the truth."


    Hearing that the phone was silent, Yue Zhicai found that his phone had been hung up.


    His fingers on the table a few points, inexplicably still some apprehensive heart.


    It''s too ufortable for a person to change suddenly.


    But finally I can see my son.


    You should make a good n about where to go on the weekend.


    Yue Zhi bared his teeth andughed, his eyes rolling.


    Meng Li went to buy vegetables after work. Then Meng Li came home and cooked. Life was really monotonous and tight.


    I got a call from Yue Zhi again:


    "will you take your son out with me at the weekend?"


    Meng Li:


    "don''t go."


    Yue Zhi was silent on the other end of the phone and said:


    "you can go with me, so my son will be more happy."


    actually Yuezhi was crazy about his heart, and he could not makeints about himself.


    It''s not easy to take my son out to y. He doesn''t want to have this time without the next.


    The older the woman is, the fiercer she is.


    Meng Li thought about it and said yes.


    Just go there, and Xiao Li takes care of the store. It''s OK to have a day off.


    Her task is also focused on Yue Xiaowei.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, Yue Xiaowei wille backter.


    He changed his clothes. Meng Li wore long sleeves and watched Yue Xiaowei y handsome in short sleeves. His arms were red with cold.


    I don''t quite understand this child. Can short sleeves be handsome?


    Or should short sleeves be more attractive?


    Meng Li still doesn''t care about Yue Xiaowei''sing backter.


    Just ask Yue Xiaowei to help with the dishes and so on. Yue Xiaowei can always find a lot to say to her, but still can''t escape the fate of helping to do some work.


    At dinner, Meng Li said to Yue Xiaowei:


    "I''ll take you out on Saturday with your father."


    Yue Xiaowei was slightly surprised for a moment, and then said sarcastically:


    "where to go?"


    "I''m not a child. Is it hard to take me to the yground?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I can''t go to the yground any more."

 Chapter 366

    "Where to?"


    Yue Xiaowei lifted his bangs and nced at Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei''s bangs and draws the corners of his mouth.


    Forgive her for her appreciation of the beauty. I really don''t think I can see the bangs.


    Can''t help but say:


    "son, I''ll give you money, can you change your hair?"


    Yue Xiaowei was not happy immediately, but also with embarrassment, staring at Meng Li:


    "I want you to manage!"


    Meng Lilian said:


    "OK, OK, I don''t care about you."


    "You can go where you want to go, take you to y, you make a decision."


    Yue Xiaowei felt ufortable. Meng Li couldn''t see his handsome hairstyle. He said angrily:


    "I don''t want to go anywhere."


    Meng Li''s forehead was blue, and the bear child said:


    "are you really not going


    "I don''t know what''s in your mind. Why are you so kind? I didn''t want to see my father before, but now I don''t want to see him."


    And I always feel cheated.


    Meng Li took out his mobile phone and put it on the table:


    "you call your father, you tell him you don''t want to see him."


    "I don''t say that."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I knew you were reluctant to hurt your father''s weak heart."


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li''s smile, more embarrassed.


    I don''t want to hurt my father, but I just don''t want to talk to him.


    He didn''t ept Meng Li''s words this time.


    Meng Li asked Yue Xiaowei to think about where to y before Friday.


    He doesn''t urge Yue Xiaowei to do his homework in the evening.


    After all, Yue Xiaowei didn''t learn in school. He had no knowledge in his head. He could write anything.


    Only when other things are dealt with can we grasp the task of learning.


    Seeing where the dirty clothes that Yue Xiaowei changed yesterday were still ced, he didn''t wash them at all. Meng Li was toozy to say.


    If you don''t wash it, you don''t have to wear it.


    Sure enough, when Yue Xiaowei found that his clothes were still in ce and there were stains on them, he immediately found Meng Li and asked angrily:


    "why didn''t you wash them for me?"


    "I told you yesterday to let you do it yourself." Meng Li said faintly.


    Yue Xiaowei was very upset and annoyed:


    "none of my ssmates washed their own clothes."


    I feel like I''ve been treated unfairly.


    "Is that how your ssmates yell at their mother when they go home?"


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows and looked at Yue Xiaowei. Her tone was very t. She didn''t go up or sharp. It was just an ordinary inquiry.


    Yue Xiaowei immediately ran away from Meng Li''s eyes:


    "you wash it for me, but it''s not much. I can''t wash it."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you are busy studying every day and don''t have time to doundry, I will help you do it, but youe backte and don''t do your homework after youe back. You just stare at the TV. If you don''t want to take time to doundry, you can wear school uniform. I will wash your school uniform for you."


    Yue Xiaowei is not happy to hear that he is wearing school uniform. He purses his mouth into a straight line and stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li ignores Yue Xiaowei''s eyes, whether you are sad or upset, even if it''s maternal love, you can''t indulge. Yue Xiaowei is no longer young, and many children live in school at this age.


    Take care of your own life.


    As soon as he closed the door of the room, Yue Xiaowei was isted.


    On Friday, Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei''s clothes at home.


    I almostughed.


    Very good, very sessful.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t wash. Now he has three sets of clothes.


    If you don''t wash it, you don''t wash it. Meng Li didn''t buy any vegetables today, and he deliberately came back from work early.


    She put on a make-up, then out of the house, took a bus to the position of Yue Xiaowei.


    Before I can buy a position for Yue Xiaowei, I have made a mental impression on him.


    When Meng Li finds Yue Xiaowei, Yue Xiaowei is in a confrontation with several other boys.


    Meng Li was far away. Looking at the way they talked, he was still very excited. What was more exciting was pointing at each other and scolding.


    I feel that if we warm up again, we can fight.


    Meng Li said he didn''t understand the gratitude and resentment.


    But she came to call her son home.


    She walked over, two groups of people, more than a dozen boys staring at Meng Li.


    Most people see them walking around like this.


    I haven''t seen anyoneing up.


    Yue Xiaowei looks at Meng Li with powder on his face. He doesn''t feel cheap. He is wearing high-heeled shoes. He looks several years younger. He smiles in his eyes.For the first time, I felt that my mother had such temperament.


    And still in front of his friends.


    Yue Xiaowei can''t help but straighten his chest and feel light on his face.


    But because of Meng Li''s sudden appearance, he felt embarrassed and guilty.


    For a moment, the expression on his face was veryplicated, and he lowered his head.


    Meng Li nced at the boys present. They were all teenagers. It was really hard to say what they were wearing.


    His face was still full of rebellious expression, and now he was looking at her with strange eyes.


    What kind of gang did Yue Xiaowei join?


    No, it''s probably Yue Xiaowei who yed well in school.


    Meng Li went straight to Yue Xiaowei, patted Yue Xiaowei on the shoulder, and sighed:


    "son, what a coincidence that I can meet you here."


    A boy looked at Yue Xiaowei and asked in surprise:


    "this is Your mother


    Yue Xiaowei gave a hum.


    "Why are you here?" Yue Xiaowei didn''t look up and asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "I just came here to deliver something to the customer, and then I met you. You said it was a coincidence."


    Yue Xiaowei It''s a coincidence


    The rest of the people are embarrassed, now in front of an aunt, how to fight.


    Meng Li looked at the others and said with a smile:


    "are you ying here?"


    A boy gave a perfunctory hum and took a look at Yue Xiaowei.


    "Oh, it''s fun here."


    Meng Li looked around the alley and told a lie with his eyes open.


    The rest are embarrassed, too.


    "Why don''t I take my son back first? I''ll ask you toe to my house some other day Meng Li said sincerely.


    Yue Xiaowei was a little surprised, but Meng Lihui said so.


    Looking at Meng Li stupidly.


    Meng Li patted Yue Xiaowei on the shoulder again and said in a friendly way:


    "say goodbye to your ssmates."


    Several boys have been winking at Yue Xiaowei, but Meng Liquan didn''t see it.


    Yue Xiaowei hesitated and said:


    "today Today, my mother came to pick me up, so I left first, another day Another day. "


    Yue Xiaowei always thinks something is wrong.


    Why is it so easy for my mother to find it.


    All deliberately avoided, afraid of their parents toe.


    Click back.


    Several boys face changed, this is a person, not to say from the strength, from the momentum on the less ah.


    Can we not go.


    Another day what? Another day.


    It''s a fight. Another day?


    Will it fall too much? Hello!

 Chapter 367

    How reluctant in the heart, but these people can''t say anything else, because Yue Xiaowei has been dragging his feet, three steps back and followed Meng Li.


    Meng Li took Yue Xiaowei to the bus and looked at a big piece of his schoolbag. He asked curiously:


    "what''s in your schoolbag?"


    Yue Xiaowei was speechless. After a long time, he choked out two words:


    " School uniform. "


    Meng Li


    I really think Yue Xiaowei ispletelywless.


    As long as the school is strict, Yue Xiaowei still has to carry his school uniform to cope with the inspection.


    When he got to his home, Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei got out of the car and headed for the vegetable market.


    Yue Xiaowei found that the road was wrong and said directly:


    "if you don''t go home, I''ll go home first."


    Meng Li nced at Yue Xiaowei bitterly and said:


    "son, do you know why I wear high heels and make-up?"


    Yue Xiaowei looks at Meng Li suspiciously, but he doesn''t speak.


    Meng Li said:


    "because I want to appear near your school, if I meet your teachers and ssmates, I can also give you face."


    "Lest people say your mother is ugly and rustic, hum."


    Yue Xiaowei feels so strange. How can this kind of words sound so awkward.


    It''s a little bit of meat.


    Eh


    Yue Xiaowei said he didn''t want to talk.


    He can''t answer that.


    Meng Li then sighed pitifully:


    "but I''m tired with high heels. I''m a man. I have the strength to do something else. Can I help my mother with a dish?"


    Yue Xiaowei was angry because he felt that it was very impolite to leave his friend behind.


    But at that time, we had to go. If we didn''t go, in case our mother was furious, everyone would be very embarrassed.


    He''s a disgrace, too.


    And you can''t fight in front of your mother.


    But now in the face of such a Meng Li, Yue Xiaowei''s heart fire can note out, only helpless.


    And it''s the first time he''s ever seen a soft mother.


    Besides, she seems to know what they were trying to do.


    At that time, he didn''t get angry on the spot to embarrass him. There was a trace of gratitude in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Yue Xiaowei took the lead in walking towards the food market. Meng Liughed behind him and followed him.


    Meng Li bought more rice, noodles and oil.


    These are things that can''t be separated from daily life at home. If you buy more, you will run out soon.


    Anyway, Yue Xiaowei''s strength is too much to use. If you take it to fight, you might as well help carry it.


    The stall where the client buys food is so fixed that the boss has already met Meng Li.


    Seeing that Meng Li was followed by a boy in his seventies, carrying a schoolbag, a bucket of oil in his left hand and a bag of rice in his right hand, his eyebrows opened with a smile:


    "is this your son?"


    "My son." Introduction of Meng Li Dafang.


    "So high."


    "Well, it''s up to his father."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a daily chat, Meng Li is not modest. When others say her son is good, they give her something, and she says her son is good.


    He also said that Yue Xiaowei washed his own clothes.


    I don''t have to worry about my study. I do my homework consciously.


    Yue Xiaowei blushed and felt ashamed.


    When they got out of the market, they were carrying big bags and small bags. Yue Xiaowei asked Meng Li in a low voice:


    "why do you go out and talk nonsense?"


    Meng Li has some grievances:


    "what do you want mom to say?"


    "You don''t wash your clothes or do your homework. If you want to help your mother with a heavy load, you have to make her soft?"


    Yue Xiaowei choked for a while and then said:


    "then you are bragging outside."


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "I believe that one day you will be like this. I just tell you your state in advance."


    Yue Xiaowei awkwardly turned away from Meng Li.


    When he got home, Yue Xiaowei couldn''t wait to put his hand on the ground and threw his sore arm. It was so heavy.


    Meng Li also put the things in the kitchen, then went to the refrigerator to find a box of milk and handed it to Yue Xiaowei, saying:


    "Bubu, I''ll make you tired."


    "In the past, it was your mother who brought these things back. You only know how to eat them."


    Meng Li''s tone is rxed, and it''s not the tone of me to say this. Now he looks at Yue Xiaowei with a smile.


    Yue Xiaowei took the milk, leaned on the sofa and took a look at Meng Li.


    Yes, she is very thin, especially her clothes today are very slim and look thinner.He''s not as thin as he is.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t speak and was silent.


    Meng Li changed his clothes and went to cook. He tentatively called Yue Xiaowei for help.


    Although Yue Xiaowei still wanted to say something he didn''t want to say, he still came.


    After dinner, they huddle together to watch TV. Meng Li practices on one side. Meng Li asionally sees and listens to the things on TV.


    See a TV plot, Meng Li''s point of view and Yue Xiaowei''s point of view is not consistent, the two people on the matter to argue about this matter.


    At the end of the argument, Meng Li seemed speechless.


    Then he looked at Yue Xiaowei sincerely and said:


    "son, you are wonderful. I didn''t expect you to have such a unique opinion."


    Yue Xiaowei thought Meng Li would be angry if he couldn''t win, but he didn''t expect to be so sure of him.


    He stares at Meng Li, his lips move, and suddenly he has words in his heart, but he seems to have no words.


    I can''t tell.


    My heart is still blocked.


    Seeing this, Meng Li sighed. Yue Xiaowei really needs affirmation at this stage. This affirmationes from his parents, teachers, ssmates and people around him.


    So in the plot, when those people outside affirm Yue Xiaowei, Yue Xiaowei chooses to make friends with them.


    Stupid, he can''t even tell the truth from the lie.


    The client never affirmed Yue Xiaowei. She was always dissatisfied. Even if she was satisfied, she was embarrassed to express her satisfaction.


    This phenomenon is quitemon among parents.


    Meng Li also gave Yue Xiaowei several ces to refer to, let Yue Xiaowei consider where to y.


    Of course, Meng Li has long studied what things each ce has and what projects it can y.


    He said it to Yue Xiaowei in high spirits. Yue Xiaowei was also infected by Meng Li. When he became interested, he no longer said he would not go.


    Finally, Yue Xiaowei chose a ce where he could shoot arrows, climb rocks and ride horses.


    Well, Meng Li nodded. It''s a ce for boys to y.


    He readily agreed.


    Yue Xiaowei was in a better mood, but when he saw that his clothes were still dirty, they were not beautiful for a moment.


    What to wear tomorrow.


    Mom, it''s so annoying. If you don''t wash it for him, you won''t wash it for him.


    There is one of his favorite clothes in it.


    Yue Xiaowei could only throw his clothes into the washing machine and wash them.


    After washing the clothes, Yue Xiaowei quietly hung them up and prayed that they would be dry tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 368

    The next morning, Meng Li got up, got some breakfast and took Yue Xiaowei to the gate of themunity.


    Yue Zhi said he would pick them up.


    In the morning, there is still some coolness, but Yue Xiaowei is still a short sleeve. Meng Li shrugs. Since he likes this, let''s do it.


    But this dress?


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and touches Yue Xiaowei''s clothes. Yue Xiaowei steps back and looks at Meng Li:


    "why?"


    Meng Li would like to say that the clothes are not dry, and they are a little wet.


    Forget it, I''d better not hit the child, so as not to embarrass others.


    After a while, a car stops in front of Meng Li. The window opens and Yue Zhi looks at Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei with his teeth bared:


    "get on the bus quickly."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yue Zhi. His facial features are simr to those of Yue Xiaowei, but Yue Xiaowei has some ruffian temperament now, and Yue Zhi has the temperament of an honest man.


    People are also middle-aged, some slightly fat.


    After seeing Meng Li, Yue Zhi''s eyes brightened and looked good.


    I think his ex-wife is younger and more tasteful.


    But in my heart, is it so good to divorce him?


    Isn''t this another proof that his existence during the marriage was not only redundant, but also dyed others?


    Yue Zhi stopped thinking about these depressing things, grinned at Meng Li, and said:


    "get in the car quickly."


    Meng Li nodded, opened the back door and entered the back seat. Yue Xiaowei hesitated, opened the front passenger''s door and sat in the front passenger''s seat.


    Yue Zhi is very happy to see Yue Xiaowei. He tries his best to find a topic to chat with Yue Xiaowei. Yue Xiaowei just gives a short answer like, ah.


    Yue Zhi sighs that he has not lived together for several years and feels that his son has too much to share with himself.


    Unable to talk with Yue Xiaowei, he began to find a topic to chat with Meng Li. He really felt that the interior space was too quiet.


    Asked Meng Li''s recent situation, and how is business recently.


    Meng Li just said that everything was OK.


    Did Yue Zhi buy a car?


    Yue Zhiughs:


    "it''s more convenient to buy a car."


    Meng Li nodded in agreement. It''s very convenient to travel with a car.


    It took about an hour to get there.


    When buying tickets, Yue Zhifei has to pay for Meng Li''s and Yue Xiaowei''s tickets. Meng Li feels divorced, so there''s no need to take advantage of them. With Meng Li''s insistence, thest two AA.


    There are many projects in it.


    Yue Xiaowei was very formal at the beginning. After three people yed two projects, Yue Xiaowei slowly let go.


    Yue Zhi thinks it''s very strange. He takes advantage of Yue Xiaowei''s time to go to the toilet to pull Meng Li and looks at him carefully:


    "have you changed?"


    Yue Zhi is a simple question.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "why can''t we change it?"


    Yue Zhi jokingly said:


    "I thought that you would stick to your idea for a lifetime and be willing to take your child out to y instead of letting him go to a tutorial ss or an interest ss that he didn''t like."


    Meng Li nced at Yue Zhi and said, "that''s my anxiety you don''t understand."


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Yue Zhi wondered.


    Meng Li said:


    "because of the failure of marriage, not only in marriage, but also in life. I''m afraid Xiaowei and I will be the same. In the future, we will have tofort ourselves and be ordinary and valuable."


    "But I don''t have much ability. I can only hope that he can study more and graduate from a famous school. He will have a good aura. He will go in and out of high-end office buildings, wear well tailored suits and live in a house with exquisiteyout."


    Yue Zhi was speechless and bored for a while before he said:


    "can you make him like that?"


    Meng Li shrugged helplessly:


    "I can''t, so I took him out to y."


    Looking at Meng Li, Yue Zhi couldn''t helpughing.


    Then he said:


    "children''s learning mainly depends on self-consciousness. This child is simr to me when I was a child. If you can''t learn, it''s useless to force them. You can save some money in those sses ~ ~"


    Meng Libai nced at Yue Zhiyi:


    "you''re not ashamed, but proud."


    Yue Zhi felt his nose awkwardly and didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Yue Xiaowei also came out of the toilet at the moment. He said:


    "let''s go archery."


    Meng Li nodded, and the three men headed for the archery field. On the way, Meng Li turned his eyes and said to Yue Xiaowei:


    "Xiaowei, let''s make a bet."


    Yue Xiaowei was in a good mood and became interested. He asked:


    "what kind of gambling?"


    Meng Li, with a smile, looks a little obscene.She said:


    "wepete in archery. If you win, I can promise you a request. If I win, you have to promise me a request."


    Yue Xiaowei is very cautious. He always feels that his mother''s abnormal behavior during this period is bad.


    He said:


    "no, you just say what the terms of the bet are before I want to y."


    The scope of agreeing to a request is too wide. His status is not equal to that of his mother. It is doomed that he can only raise this request in a very small range.


    But his mother could have made a harsh request and forced him.


    Let him have nothing to say and have to do.


    Yue Xiaowei''s brain fills up and looks at Meng Li.


    With a loving smile, Meng Li raised his hand and patted Yue Xiaowei on the shoulder, saying:


    "well, son, if you lose, if you want to go home on time in half a month, you must wear school uniform to go to school."


    Yue Xiaowei frowned and twisted, but he didn''t speak. He continued to listen to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "if I lose, I don''t care about you for a month, except that I can''t do anything against thew and discipline, I don''t care about you for the rest."


    Yue Xiaowei is skeptical:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "really, I don''t trust that we can write and sign."


    "And your father will testify."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yue Zhi.


    Yue Xiaowei also took a look at Yue Zhi and said:


    "it''s useless for him to testify. When can he screw you?"


    Yue Xiaowei''s words were mingled with slight disdain.


    From the heart, Yue Xiaowei doesn''t like Yue Zhi''s weak and deceptive appearance in front of his mother.


    It''s as if Yue Xiaosai''s heart is hurt.


    Meng Li blinked at Yue Xiaowei, and his temperament was even more obscene. He said:


    "what''s up, son?"


    Yue Xiaowei''s abacus in his heart is pulling quickly. If he doesn''t care about him for a month, it can prove that he can be clean for a month.


    One month, Yue Xiaowei is very excited.


    Lost words also just half a month, wear school uniform, go home on time?


    It''s a little difficult.


    No, how can he lose.


    "Well, let''s go to the pen and paper and write down the evidence so that you won''t admit it." Yue Xiaowei said confidently.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "that''s good."


    Yue Zhi immediately felt that he had a ce to use. He quickly unbuttoned his coat and took out a small notebook with a pen on it from his inner pocket.


    Yue Xiaowei can''t help but makeints about


    : "oldnd."


    Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei with disapproval:


    "this is a good habit. You should learn it."

 Chapter 369

    Yuezhi was depressed by the crap of his son from the crap. When he saw Meng Li makeints about this, he nodded quickly: "


    ," yes, this is a good habit.


    Yue Xiaowei snorted.


    Meng Li took his notebook and began to write down his "contract" and sign his name smartly.


    He handed it to Yue Xiaowei. Yue Xiaowei took it and read it. He also wrote his name on it.


    The three men headed for the archery field.


    When the toon reached them, there were also staff members who simply exined how to shoot arrows.


    Meng Li was also very serious.


    Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei agreed on ten arrows, and the one that hit and the bull''s-eye should prevail. Whoever shoots each arrow closer to the bull''s-eye will win.


    Yue Xiaowei shot the arrow first, lost the first shot, and missed the target the second time.


    However, the back eight shots all hit the target. Although they didn''t hit the bull''s-eye, Yue Xiaowei was very proud of them.


    I think this achievement will definitely surpass Meng Li.


    He also felt that he was gifted, and he was a little bit flurried for a while.


    Meng Li takes a look at Yue Xiaowei''s proud look, smiles, goes forward, holds a bow in his left hand, then takes an arrow, buckles the string, opens the bow, and narrows his eyes. When Meng Li takes aim, the arrow shoots out.


    Yue Xiaowei was rxing. At first, he was careless when he saw Meng Li archery. He just looked at it casually. Unexpectedly, Meng Li''s serious posture made him serious.


    When the arrow went towards the target, Yue Xiaowei subconsciously held his breath to see if the arrow could hit.


    Wow!


    There were exmations around.


    There is humanity:


    "look, it''s true."


    "Shot, shot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yue Xiaowei fixed his eyes and was stunned. Meng Li''s arrow hit the bull''s-eye and stabbed it impartially.


    Yue Zhi also feels incredible.


    Both father and son looked at each other and were surprised in each other''s eyes.


    Without saying a word, Meng Li shot out all the remaining nine arrows, all around the bull''s-eye.


    There were waves of cheers around, and even the staff were fascinated.


    Yue Xiaowei and Yue Zhi are also very excited. Even when they get to the back, they both look at Meng Li with adoring eyes.


    However, when Meng Li left the archery field, found a pavilion, took out the previous agreement to Yue Xiaowei, Yue Xiaowei''s heart is very want to vomit blood.


    Thanks to his pride in having such a mother just now, can he not fulfill his promise?


    Meng Li''s eyes shed a trace of excitement about the sess of the calction and looked at Yue Xiaowei:


    "you''re a man, you can''t say nothing."


    Yue Xiaowei scratched his head:


    "OK. Don''t say that again. Let''s admit defeat. "


    Meng LiXiao:


    "that''s right."


    Yue Zhi looks at Meng Li:


    "have you practiced?"


    Meng Li''s eyes turned:


    "no, maybe it''s luck."


    Yue Zhi didn''t believe it, but he didn''t ask further.


    Yue Xiaowei, who lost, was very depressed, but after ying several sports and riding horses, his depressed mood was improved.


    Yue Zhi also joined in, and the father and son had a good time.


    They also had a smallpetition. I don''t know if Yue Zhi did it on purpose. Anyway, Yue Xiaowei won.


    The two of them gambled simply and rudely. They gambled on money. Yue Xiaowei gained 200 yuan, but he was still very beautiful.


    Meng Li looks at these events andughs. If she really wants topete with Yue Xiaowei in all kinds of events, today she can win back Yue Xiaowei''s freedom in the next six months.


    But there''s no need. All of a sudden, Yue Xiaowei certainly can''t ept it. Let him ept it.


    I really have no experience to be a mother.


    After a crazy day out, Meng Li and his wife found a restaurant for dinner. Yue Zhi sighed: "you and I get along most harmoniously today after all these years."


    Meng Li took a look at Yue Zhi and said, "don''t talk, don''t want to hear."


    Yue Zhi tut tut twice:


    "here we go again."


    Meng Li snorted and said nothing.


    Yue Zhi felt his nose awkwardly and stopped talking.


    After the meal, Meng Li insisted on talking to Yue Zhi and gave him more money. It was part of today''s oil expenses. Yue Zhi sighed. He was really stubborn.


    I didn''t even have a chance to invite her to dinner.


    Why is it so clear.


    Then heughed at himself and said, "ha, they''re not a family anymore. It''s only natural that they don''t owe a debt.


    At the gate of themunity, Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei get out of the car. Yue Xiaowei is bored and ns to walk towards themunity. Meng Li says to Yue Xiaowei:"Don''t you say goodbye to your father?"


    Yue Xiaowei pauses, looks at the expectation on Yue Zhi''s face, and looks at Meng lirouhe''s eyes, and cries out: "Dad, drive carefully."


    Yue Zhi immediately grinned:


    "well, son, you listen to your mother."


    Although he was smiling, Yue Zhi''s voice was choked. Yue Xiaowei didn''t know why his nose was sour. He nodded heavily, turned around and left.


    Meng Li returns home and lies down with Yue Xiaowei and ge you.


    Yue Xiaowei said: "I''m so tired."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "me too."


    They looked at each other andughed. They talked about what happened today and thought about it again.


    Meng Li''s approachability also makes Yue Xiaowei more willing tomunicate with her.


    Until the next day, Meng Li didn''t ask Yue Xiaowei to get up for breakfast, so he went to work.


    Yue Xiaowei wakes up. Seeing that it''s almost noon, he doubts why Meng Li didn''t call him.


    He was a little hungry. Yue Xiaowei got up and went to the refrigerator to look for something to eat. He saw a note pasted on the door of the refrigerator, which was written by Meng Li to Yue Xiaowei.


    Let Yue Xiaowei make his own food. After eating, he can do his homework and ask his ssmates to go out to y ball.


    If you don''t want to ask your ssmates to y badminton, you can make your own arrangements and save your physical strength. When shees back for dinner, you can go out to y badminton together.


    Meng Li also mischievously attached a sentence:


    your mother, I yed very well when I was young. Do you want to challenge me.


    Yue Xiaowei stares at Juanxiu''s handwriting for a long time. He used to reject his mother''s arrangement of his life, but I don''t know why. Today, he suddenly feels that it''s quite reasonable.


    Good at ying?


    After yesterday''s archery, Yue Xiaowei didn''t doubt Meng Li''s boasting.


    But he was suddenly happy and wanted to challenge how to break it.


    Meng Li opened the door after work and saw Yue Xiaowei sitting in front of his desk. Meng Li went over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Xiaowei held a piece of paper in his hand and kneaded it into a ball. He said, "it''s OK."


    Meng Li nced at Yue Xiaowei''s book and said with a smile:


    "is there no way to solve the problem?"


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t speak. He was very upset.


    Why does brain cramp do homework in the home unexpectedly, wasted an afternoon.


    Looking at Yue Xiaowei''s irritable appearance, Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t have a train of thought, just have a rest and rx. Don''t stare at him. It will get more and more annoying."

 Chapter 370

    Meng Li then went to cook. Yue Xiaowei got up and turned on the TV.


    After dinner, Meng Li took Yue Xiaowei out to y badminton for a while. He abused Yue Xiaowei and said that he must practice hard to surpass Meng Li.


    Meng Li smiles with honey.


    Child, the world''s only fast martial arts can not break, she has the talent to run, as long as the physical conditions allow, just the speed of catching the ball is ordinary people can''t catch up.


    However, Meng Li did not undermine Yue Xiaowei''s confidence.


    After returning, Meng Li exined the problem to Yue Xiaowei.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Li has forgotten almost everything, and the exnation is very difficult. It seems that these things were learned by the first task world.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t understand, and Meng Li didn''t me him.


    Learning this thing requires hard work and talent.


    But before going to bed, Meng Li put away all of Yue Xiaowei''s other clothes and left him his school uniform.


    Yue Xiaowei looks at Meng Li with a bitter face and takes away his clothes.


    But there is no way to stop, Yue Xiaowei can think that if he stops, Meng Li will tell him how to be a man.


    Do you want to admit that you are not a man.


    I''m worried.


    The next day, Yue Xiaowei had nothing to wear and was put away by Meng Li in her bedroom.


    Yue Xiaowei put on his school uniform with difficulty.


    When I go out, I look back step by step and look at Meng Li. My face is tangled.


    Meng Li showed his mother''s smile:


    "son, go to school well."


    Yue Xiaowei:


    "I..."


    Meng Li maintains a smiling face:


    e on, the first step for a man is to do what he says, or his mother will despise you."


    Yue Xiaowei:


    " I don''t know


    Meng Li pushed Yue Xiaowei, pushed him out of the door and said with a smile:


    "you are very young in your school uniform. Come on, today is a new week and a beautiful day."


    Finish saying Meng Li decisive close the door, Yue Xiaowei Leng for a while, shuffling toward the downstairs.


    I always feel like I''ve been beaten.


    Yue Xiaowei went to school in his school uniform. The boys who usually have a good rtionship met him and asked:


    "how do you wear your school uniform?"


    Yue Xiaowei said: "other clothes have been taken away by my mother."


    "Why does your mother take your clothes?" Boys fight against injustice for Yue Xiaowei, their eyes are rebellious and disdainful.


    Yue Xiaowei pursed his mouth, inexplicably feeling that this kind of words sounded ufortable.


    Ignoring the slightest unhappiness, he said:


    "I tried archery with my mother. I lost, so I had to wear a school uniform for half a month."


    "Ha?"


    "How can you lose to your mother?" Boys don''t believe it.


    Yue Xiaowei said seriously:


    "don''t believe it. It''s true. My mother''s first arrow hit the bull''s-eye, and people around her screamed at that time." Yue Xiaowei''s face is full of pride that he didn''t realize.


    "Cut, just blow." Boys still don''t believe it.


    Yue Xiaowei scratched his head:


    "why don''t you believe me? Is it necessary for me to cheat you?"


    The boy gathered in front of Yue Xiaowei, a little mysterious, and said in a low voice:


    "to be honest, did your mother take you back to beat you, so you are really wearing school uniform today. How ugly you are wearing school uniform."


    "So big, still afraid of home?"


    The boy added, squinting at Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei pleaded:


    "no, my mother won''t beat me. It''s really that I lost. It''s only half a month."


    The boy waved his hand and said with tolerance:


    "whatever you want, we are still good brothers."


    Yue Xiaowei was speechless. For the first time, he felt like a chicken talking with a duck.


    Yue Xiaowei''s school uniform was dissatisfied by several students who had a good time.


    The reason is also very simple. Every Monday, the school focuses on those who wear school uniforms, but they are independent and disdain to wear the ugly school uniforms. Moreover, wearing school uniforms is like giving advice to teachers, so they don''t wear school uniforms.


    They were called to the office by the teacher to criticize.


    But Yue Xiaowei, who usually apanies them, doesn''t. He''s wearing his school uniform today.


    I haven''t been nagged by my teacher yet.


    This makes several people feel unbnced.


    It felt like there was a traitor among them.


    After ss, they don''t y with Yue Xiaowei. Yue Xiaowei takes the initiative to y with them. They ask why Yue Xiaowei wants to do this.


    Several people formed a team to confront Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei once again exined that he lost to his mother at home.


    However, a few people expressed distrust, especially when Yue Xiaowei said his mother''s great achievements, the others were all bragging.I thought your mother was the captain of the national archery team. She hit the bull''s-eye.


    Yue Xiaowei also exined impatiently.


    I love you.


    Then, like interrogating prisoners, he interrogated why Yue Xiaowei fled that day.


    In fact, it was a sign of finding fault, because Yue Xiaowei was angry that he had not been called to the office to "share weal and woe" with them.


    Yue Xiaowei


    Was that his escape?


    That''s a fuckin ''call!


    Can it continue?


    Several people think that Yue Xiaowei has no guts, very counsellor, so easy to give in to the family.


    Yue Xiaowei thinks that they don''t understand themselves at all. Why do they even talk about him in school uniform.


    What''s more, people don''t believe him.


    Several people and wearing school uniform Yue Xiaowei appears out of ce, Yue Xiaowei also found, very helpless.


    There are also some angry practices of several people.


    After school, Yue Xiaowei originally wanted to go to them to y, but he thought there was a conflict in the morning, and he had an agreement with Meng Li to go home on time, so Yue Xiaowei had to go back.


    Now Meng Li came home and opened the door to see Yue Xiaowei.


    But Yue Xiaowei looks a little sad.


    Meng Li asked Yue Xiaowei:


    "have you been in conflict with your good ssmates?"


    Yue Xiaowei raised his eyes to see Meng Li. Looking at Meng Lirou and his eager eyes, he didn''t get angry.


    There was only one.


    Meng Li tilted his head and said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "They don''t believe you shoot well." Yue Xiaowei still didn''t dare to tell Meng Li about the school uniform.


    After all, it''s not something to say.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I don''t believe it because they don''t have such a good mother as you, so I can''t believe it. Please understand more."


    Yue Xiaowei looks at Meng Li. This


    How to boast?


    Looking at Yue Xiaowei''s speechless eyes, Meng Li could not helpughing, coughed and cleared his throat, saying: "son, you should be open-minded and don''t care about other people''s eyes. Besides, mother was lucky that day and happened to shoot."


    Meng Li''s exnation is far fetched. She can shoot, but the client can''t.


    But Yue Xiaowei thought Meng Li was so modest tofort him.


    Yue Xiaowei''s feeling in his heart is very strange. He hated his mother so much some time ago. Why can''t he hate her now?

 Chapter 371

    Meng Li said some words to coax Yue Xiaowei, and then drove away Yue Xiaowei''s unhappiness.


    Then he took Yue Xiaowei to y for a while. This time Meng Li didn''t abuse Yue Xiaowei so hard.


    To make Yue Xiaowei have a sense of achievement, we can''t always hurt other people''s self-confidence.


    Slowly let Yue Xiaowei know the beauty and happiness of family life, so that he won''t miss the outside.


    As a matter of fact, a 14-year-old child has not yet fully formed his three concepts. At this time, his sticity is very strong.


    Of course, it depends on who guides the child.


    In the plot, Yue Xiaowei is guided by people outside, and then bes like that.


    After ying badminton, Meng Li fooled Yue Xiaowei into doing his homework.


    Yue Xiaowei was originally reluctant, but seeing Meng Li''s eager eyes, Yue Xiaowei felt that he was not too tired to do his homework.


    Just now I was ying ball and jumping. It''s better to sit and have a rest.


    When they discuss the topic together, Meng Li tries to give Yue Xiaowei a positive look.


    Children like Yue Xiaowei are actually problem children in school, and teachers certainly don''t like them.


    If she is a teacher, she doesn''t like it either. She doesn''t abide by the rules and regtions all day long, and she also likes to form a team for her teacher.


    Good students will not like Yue Xiaowei, because Yue Xiaowei is a bad student in his school days.


    Yue Xiaowei''s current life circle is mainlyposed of students, teachers and parents.


    It''s normal to get the affirmation from the teacher if you don''t get the ssmates. Then the parents should give them the praise and affirmation.


    People who ept more praise and affirmation will be more confident.


    I''m also interested in the things I''m praised for.


    In the days after that, Yue Xiaowei in his school uniform was always ridiculed by his friends and looked at him with the eyes of traitors.


    Yue Xiaowei''s heart is also bitter. His mother has put away all the clothes at home. He has nothing to wear without school uniform.


    And for a reason, if his mother put away his clothes for no reason, he can still make a scene.


    Yue Xiaowei has nothing to do with the current situation.


    And the teacher looked at Yue Xiaowei obediently dressed in school uniform, thought that Yue Xiaowei is to change, to be a good student.


    This is equivalent to the prodigal son turning around and praising Yue Xiaowei in front of the whole ss.


    School uniforms are often checked by schools. They often have to face the situation of being scolded in Teachers'' offices. When teachers see them, they think of Yue Xiaowei who used to be with them.


    We can''tpare far away, then we can''tpare near.


    Look at Yue Xiaowei. People wear school uniforms.


    How good they are now.


    I don''t ask you to do well immediately, but your most basic behavior should be standardized, and you should abide by the rules of the school.


    Hope to stimte these rebellious students.


    Well, at first, those boys thought Yue Xiaowei was the traitor among them and the first to surrender.


    Now I still think Yue Xiaowei is so mean.


    Even the teacher praised him.


    Is it on purpose to please the teacher?


    Let''s go and learn that Yue Xiaowei is so out of ce with them, and no one is going to hook up with him.


    Yue Xiaowei is thin skinned and embarrassed to follow them all the time.


    Just go home every day.


    For several days in a row, Yue Xiaowei actually thinks it''s good to go home early every day. After dinner, he can go out and do exercises, and then do exercises.


    Several times he did several questions right, and his mother was very happy to praise him.


    His mother didn''t roar like before.


    Anyway, Yue Xiaowei has little pressure in his heart.


    Yue Xiaowei doesn''t feel bored and depressed on such a day.


    Even in ss, Yue Xiaowei was willing to listen carefully for a while.


    After listening to the ss, I will do the questions.


    Yue Xiaowei understood it this way.


    He didn''t find that doing the questions could bring him a sense of achievement.


    When Yue Xiaowei wore his school uniform for the second week, those people couldn''t bear it. They had the same big brother outside.


    They all joined a so-called gang. Yue Xiaowei was not united front with them, which made them very angry. A weekter, Yue Xiaowei showed no sign of correcting.


    He decided to go to their elder brother toin.


    Then Yue Xiaowei was pulled by the so-called big brother to have a heart to heart talk.


    Big brother a fierce flicker, that called a sincere, heartbroken, said that in the end, Yue Xiaowei actually feel that their approach is not really authentic.


    From the moral point of view, he was the first to appear out of ce.


    It seems that this estrangement is also caused by him. If he doesn''t take the lead every day, doesn''t take the initiative to participate in any activities, and doesn''t "share weal and woe", then they will be as good as before.


    At this time, Yue Xiaowei''s will is still very weak and easy to be influenced by others.On the other hand, because of Yue Xiaowei''s worship of this "big brother", he thinks that he is very open-minded outside. Then, his words should be reasonable.


    Then Yue Xiaowei, who had been obedient for several days, came home and asked Meng Li for clothes.


    Meng Li is holding a toothpick to pick up the shrimp thread. Smelling the speech, he looks at Yue Xiaowei:


    "how can he expect to have clothes again?"


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li''s disappointed eyes, clenched his fist in his school uniform, and said: "you don''t care."


    Meng Li said:


    "have you forgotten the bet between us?"


    Yue Xiaowei stares at Meng Li, purses two lips into a line, does not speak.


    But the vision is very firm, there is no trace of retreat, to the will is very persistent.


    Meng Li looked back, lowered his head and continued to pick the shrimp line, saying:


    "if you can''t keep your promise, not only do I look down on you, but others also look down on you."


    Yue Xiaowei gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t need people to look up to me."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful sound.


    Said:


    "if I guess correctly, it should be your ssmates who told you not to wear school uniform."


    "You''ve been ostracized by them, haven''t you?"


    "Son, when a mother respects your right to make friends and does not interfere in yourmunication, she respects you and your ssmates."


    "Maybe you treat them as brothers in your heart. I didn''t question your rtionship before, but now I doubt if they really treat you as brothers too?"


    Yue Xiaowei''s heart trembled. Although he didn''t understand why his mother knew all about his own affairs, he was still stubborn:


    "of course we are good brothers."


    Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei and said:


    "a real brother, at least, should respect your choice. He doesn''t want you to be a rebel."


    "And ah, good brother, good friend, the best state should be to grow and progress together."


    Yue Xiaowei pursed his lips and stood there, looking at Meng Li''s understatement about him. His voice was soft without hysteria, but he put a stone on his heart for no reason. His heart was heavy and sour.


    From the side, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes are obvious.


    This time made him think she was very young.

 Chapter 372

    Meng Li continued:


    "although I really want to be good friends with you and learn how to be a good mother, I really don''t condone you without a bottom line."


    She raised her head and looked at Yue Xiaowei with injuries in her eyes and tears in her eyes. She choked and said, "I thought that as long as I make a good change, I can improve your rtionship with me. If I can''t depend on you today, you must be angry with me. I Ah


    Yue Xiaowei is said by Meng Li with a sense of shame.


    Especially Meng Li''s pitiful appearance, no matter what, is Yue Xiaowei''s mother, and Yue Xiaowei''s heart can''t help pulling.


    I was afraid that Meng Liwa cried out.


    "I''m not such a mean person. If you don''t give it, don''t give it. Why do you say so much?"


    Yue Xiaowei was very embarrassed and at a loss. With these words, he turned and left.


    I hate this feeling and would rather yell at him as before.


    In that way, he still felt that he was more confident, and he would not run away like this. His heart was still blocked.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei''s back and raises his eyebrows.


    This kid.


    Look at the child''s expression can guess 7788.


    But Yue Xiaowei was so depressed that he didn''t taste the shrimp Meng Li made.


    After dinner, I don''t want to go out with Meng Li. Meng Li asks him to do his homework, and it doesn''t look like he can move.


    Nothing.


    Yue Xiaowei''s mind is full of what to do.


    It''s very difficult. On the one hand, it''s mom, on the other hand, it''s brother.


    If you say that again, will mom cry?


    Yue Xiaowei is not only making choices, but also hesitating.


    However, when he went out in his school uniform the next morning, Yue Xiaowei did not ask Meng Li to return the clothes to him.


    Yue Xiaowei wanted to find them to exin again.


    Because in Yue Xiaowei''s mind, this is not a big deal. Just exin how to survive this week.


    If others exin to him in this way, he will certainly understand.


    But I didn''t expect that Yue Xiaowei''s exnation was not epted by others, and the so-called boss also felt that Yue Xiaowei challenged his authority.


    He came out, but Yue Xiaowei didn''t listen.


    I don''t want to listen to such a small thing. What do you want to do with it?


    He ran Yue Xiaowei in and out of the story. Thest tolerant expression told Yue Xiaowei that you have offended your brothers. You should make an apology.


    To pacify everyone, we will continue to be good brothers.


    Yue Xiaowei can say that his brain is not enough, and his elder brother is right.


    How to solve the problem?


    Big brother said it''s simple. Everyone is smoking. Let''s say it''s a pack of cigarettes for one person.


    Everyone will forgive you for taking your cigarette.


    The elder brother took out his own cigarette and said to Yue Xiaowei, "just follow this and buy it.".


    Yue Xiaowei straight rushed to buy, asked the boss confused circle.


    Because the big brother smokes a pack of cigarettes for 50 yuan.


    Yue Xiaowei calcted in his heart that fifty yuan, seven people, one person and one bag, five seven three hundred and five


    Yue Xiaowei''s forehead is blue. Is it too expensive.


    But it seems that this is the only way to deal with it.


    The next day, Yue Xiaowei took out 500 yuan from his family. It was all his pocket money that he had saved for a long time. His father gave him 200 yuanst time.


    The pain is very, after school on the appointment of everyone, obediently a packet of cigarettes on the filial piety.


    Please go to tea and exchange your feelings.


    They all puffed and puffed together, watching Yue Xiaowei stay aside, not smoking, but also choking cough. The elder brother taught Yue Xiaowei to smoke in person.


    When Meng Li found Yue Xiaowei, he saw that Yue Xiaowei and several people were in a square teahouse, surrounded by a table, a cup of tea in front of one person and a pack of cigarettes in front of another. Yue Xiaowei''s school uniform was very unique inside.


    Meng Li clenched his fist, the bear.


    She goes to check Yue Xiaowei''s room every day for the convenience of understanding Yue Xiaowei''s trend. When she finds that Yue Xiaowei''s money is less, Meng Li thinks it''s not easy.


    So Yue Xiaowei didn''t go home a littlete, and Meng Li rushed over.


    Yue Xiaowei''s ssmates are facing Meng Li, and they know Meng Li. Looking at Meng Liing, they say to Yue Xiaowei:


    "you Your mother


    At the beginning, Yue Xiaowei thought that his ssmates scolded him. He was stunned for a while and then recovered. Won''t he find his mother again?


    Yue Xiaowei turned his head and looked at Meng Li standing behind him with loving eyes.


    A wisp of smoke passed over her face. It was from the cigarette in his hand.


    And why does her loving eyes make his back ache? It''s a coincidence that I met you again. " Meng Li thinks it''s normal for the client to get angry.She wants to be angry now, but she has to be patient.


    Yue Xiaowei shakes his hand holding a cigarette and looks at his brothers. They all look at him and his neck turns red. He asks:


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    Meng Liwei smile:


    "I have something to do."


    "It''s a coincidence that I met you again."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yue Xiaowei''s cigarette. Yue Xiaowei presses the cigarette end in the ashtray on the table.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Meng Li looks at one of the older yellow haired kids. He still has tattoos on the back of his hands. Compared with these kids, he should be about 20 years old, more like a "social man.".


    Meng Li''s cold eyes gave Huang Mao an indescribable deterrent and dignity.


    Huang Mao was very ufortable when Meng Li saw him, and he was worried for no reason.


    Very unnaturally raised chin to lift, send out a hum from nostril, with thise and Meng leave challenge.


    Naturally, Yue Xiaowei also found the silent contest, pulled Lamang''s clothes and said:


    "would you like to go back first?"


    Meng Lipi does not smile:


    "what do you say, son?"


    Yue Xiaowei had no fun and said to Huang Mao:


    "brother, I I''ll go back first. "


    Huang Mao didn''t look at the faces of Yue Xiaowei and Meng Li. He waved and nced at Meng Li:


    "go, go. It''s very disappointing. "


    Yue Xiaowei stood up, picked up his schoolbag and looked at Meng Li. Meng Li took a deep look at Huang Mao, with a warning, and even used his mental strength to exert pressure.


    Unless necessary, Meng Li was not willing to use his mental power to exert his power, especially to expend his mental power.


    Exerting it for a while can also make people very tired. Meng Li knows that mental power is not only used in this way, but in her life world, the cultivation and application of mental power has long been lost.


    It is said that there are.


    Feeling that Meng Li was looking at him, Huang Mao turned his head and hummed again, but this sound, especially without confidence, sounded like something difficult.


    Huang Mao felt as if his blood was frozen and his body was cold and hard.


    Breathing has be a bit difficult, feel something on the shoulder for no reason.


    Tired.


    Huang Mao shakes his head. How can it be like this?


    Illusion. This illusion is so realistic.

 Chapter 373

    Yue Xiaowei feels embarrassed at the moment. He is anxious to escape from here and is not willing to lose face in front of his brother.


    Urge Meng Li: "go."


    Meng Li took back his eyes looking at Huang Mao and nced at the cigarettes on their desk, with a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the price level of box lunch is only a few yuan.


    Then he followed Yue Xiaowei.


    Until Meng Li turns around and walks away, Huang Mao feels the invisible pressure dissipates without a trace. His whole body is paralyzed on the rattan chair, and his vest has been soaked unconsciously.


    What''s going on?


    It''s really evil.


    Yue Xiaowei was on the road, and he was very upset.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word in the whole process, and didn''t go to the market to buy food before he went home.


    When they got to the house, Meng Li locked the door.


    Yue Xiaowei sat on the sofa, pretending to be calm.


    Meng Li said:


    "did you buy the cigarettes?"


    Yue Xiaowei did not speak.


    Meng Li:


    "why do you smoke?"


    "You''re only 14 years old, and your body is still growing. Smoking is harmful. Don''t you know that?"


    Yue Xiaowei remained silent.


    Meng Li sat on the opposite side of the sofa, looking helpless. She sighed:


    "son, what should I do with you?"


    Yue Xiaowei''s lips moved, and he said:


    "I don''t want to."


    In fact, when buying cigarettes, he hesitated.


    When the boss asked him to smoke, he hesitated, but he didn''t treat him as a brother when the boss said no, he had to.


    Meng Li must know that Yue Xiaowei''s inner activities are like this. He must be able tough.


    Absolutely can scold a big silly fork.


    "You didn''tply with the agreement and came homete. What kind of exnation should you give me?" Meng Li said directly.


    Yue Xiaowei''s eyebrows moved and he couldn''t help saying:


    "I think you are very rigid. Why can''t you make some changes? Why do you have to wear the uniform for two weeks? Why do you want to go home immediately after school, and you can''t be a little free? "


    If he didn''t have to wear a full two-week uniform, he wouldn''t either.


    Meng Li said:


    "do you know why I don''t ask you to do better in reading?"


    "Because before you read, you have to learn how to be a man."


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li:


    "in your heart, I''m so bad?" Can''t even do it?


    Meng Li smiles helplessly and destely:


    "I''m very sad, especially sad, because you can''t abide by the agreement, don''t promise, and I can''t watch you be like this. Do you really like the strange look in other people''s eyes?"


    "Look at you like you''re a bad kid."


    Yue Xiaowei picked up the remote control board, turned on the TV and did not change the channel. He looked at the TV screen with empty eyes and said:


    "what does it matter to me what other people think?"


    "Have you ever thought about it for me, can you not be so selfish?" Meng Li stares at Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei sneered:


    "they are right. Adults just regard children as the capital to show off."


    Meng Li was puzzled and asked:


    "who told you that


    Yue Xiaowei: "you don''t care."


    Meng Li sighed and couldn''t express her hurt. She pleaded: "can you think about me? I don''t ask you to study. I just hope you don''t do this, don''t smoke, don''t fool around. The outside society is veryplicated. If you don''t pay attention, you will be doomed."


    In fact, she has understood Yue Xiaowei''s character. She is more able to eat soft than hard.


    Yue Xiaowei was silent and did not speak.


    Meng Li said:


    "did you pay for today''s cigarettes?"


    Yue Xiaowei took a look at Meng Li, which confirmed that Meng Li was right.


    Meng Li said:


    "people just want you to pay for cigarettes. Do you really mean that you can''t tell?"


    Can you mind not so empty, like a silly fork like being used.


    Meng Li can''t say enough to Yue Xiaowei.


    It''s really hard to be a mother, so this task is actually quite difficult.


    It''s hard to change a person, even harder to change a rebellious child.


    Do you have to break your head to repent? And will not repent?


    Yue Xiaowei''s Adam''s Apple moved, swallowed his saliva, and said: "don''t say any more."


    Further on, even he could not help but surmise their intentions maliciously.


    This incident has nted a thorn in Yue Xiaowei''s heart. He was flustered when he thought that they were chatting with each other and squinting at him at that time. On one side, he would only smoke with his eyebrows twisted, choked, coughed andughed.Meng Li stood up, went to Yue Xiaowei and said:


    "you have to pay for what you have done."


    Yue Xiaowei''s eyes shed a trace of suspicion, he asked:


    "how?"


    Meng Li looked distressed and had to say:


    "since you can''t learn anything when you go to school every day, stay at home with me. When you can realize your mistake, I''ll let you out."


    Meng Li wants to go through the transfer procedures for Yue Xiaowei, but now it''s very difficult.


    Only if we go to a school with worse teaching conditions, can we ept Yue Xiaowei''s students.


    Moreover, going further can not guarantee whether Yue Xiaowei will hang out with the gangsters over there again, which is of little significance.


    Keep him away from such people from the heart.


    Consciously not to contact these people.


    Meng Li does not discriminate against such small groups. In fact, some small groups are just fighting and making trouble, forming cliques and newspaper groups to keep warm.


    It can also cultivate a certain degree of friendship.


    However, the gangsters Yue Xiaowei contacted have escted to campus violence, fighting, and theter stage of the plot. What kind of gangs still collect protection fees from students, and even threaten and ckmail them to the level of crime.


    In fact, Meng Li also has a headache. Now Yue Xiaowei is in the first semester of the second grade of junior high school. He still has one or two years to take the senior high school entrance examination.


    I don''t expect him to make great progress and be admitted to a key high school, but I also hope he can be admitted to an ordinary high school. No matter how bad it is, it''s good to go to a high school.


    When Yue Xiaowei heard that Meng Li was going to lock him up at home, he was very upset. He said:


    "do you want me to admit my mistake?"


    Meng Li nodded slightly and said sadly:


    "yes, you have to admit your mistake."


    Yue Xiaowei looked rxed and said very insincerely:


    "I know I''m wrong."


    Meng Li looked even more sad and said:


    " I want it from the heart. "


    Looking at Meng Li''s sad expression, Yue Xiaowei felt a little sour, but still said:


    "this is from my heart. It''s wrong that you don''t let me go to school."


    Meng Li just said:


    "it''s wrong that you don''t abide by the rules and regtions of the school when you go to school, and it''s wrong that you don''t keep your promise. Why don''t you understand the heart of being a mother? Are you arguing with me for right or wrong, and have you established your own position?"


    Yue Xiaowei sipped his mouth, speechless.


    I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 374

    Meng Li didn''t speak when he saw Yue Xiaowei.


    She didn''t speak any more.


    They didn''t buy the food in the evening. They sat in the room and only heard the sound of the TV.


    Yue Xiaowei lowered his head and didn''t watch TV. He was really in no mood.


    After nine o''clock in the evening, Yue Xiaowei couldn''t stand being hungry. Seeing Meng Li sitting on the sofa without expression, he couldn''t help saying:


    "I''m hungry."


    Meng Li looked at Yue Xiaowei:


    "I''m hungry, too."


    Yue Xiaowei What about that? "


    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei with a sad face and doesn''t speak.


    Yue Xiaowei''s eyebrows moved, hesitated and said:


    "I''ll give you a face?"


    Meng Li''s expression immediately improved, but he didn''t speak.


    Yue Xiaowei himself went to the kitchen, burned a pot of water, and then cooked noodles, the basic process of cooking noodles is still able to.


    Putting the noodles in the pot, Yue Xiaowei thinks of Meng Li''s cooking noodlesst time.


    He took the bacon out of the fridge and clumsily fried it out of the pan. He fried two more poached eggs.


    By the time he finished all this, the noodles in the pot were almost paste.


    He quickly picked up the bacon and divided it into two people''s bowls with noodles on top and poached eggs on top.


    He put the noodles on the table and said to Meng Li:


    "dinner."


    Meng Li gets up and walks towards the dining table, looks at the noodles in the bowl, releases his mental energy and looks at the kitchen.


    Some speechless, Yue Xiaowei boiled noodles, the remaining water has only lost a thick white.


    Then this side


    Yue Xiaowei also brought his noodles at the moment. Meng Li picked up chopsticks and took a mouthful of noodles.


    I don''t know if it''s appropriate to use "melt in the mouth".


    Yue Xiaowei pays attention to Meng Li''s expression. Meng Li looks up at Yue Xiaowei and says:


    "son, this noodle is well cooked."


    Yue Xiaowei is suspicious. After all, he doesn''t look good.


    Pick a mouth in the mouth, the amount (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ)


    A bite of the poached egg


    The salt doesn''t seem to melt.


    Yue Xiaowei said that he didn''t want to talk. He took a look at Meng Li, who was eating with relish, and couldn''t help saying:


    "it''s not delicious, or..."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. Although I''m still angry about your smoking, I''m also happy to eat your noodles. It''s the first time I''ve eaten them. It''s also the first time you''ve done them. I don''t have any normal experience."


    Yue Xiaowei wants to say that it''s not delicious. It''s sticky. Don''t force it. He doesn''t want to eat either. Can he get another one.


    Listen to Meng Li''s sensational words, Yue Xiaowei can''t say it.


    After eating noodles, Meng left to wash the dishes.


    After washing the dishes, Meng Li asked Yue Xiaowei to give him the key.


    Yue Xiaowei has a bad expression:


    "do you really want to keep me at home?"


    Meng Li nodded slightly:


    "mainly because I really don''t know what to do with you."


    "Do you think smoking is right?"


    Yue Xiaowei did not speak.


    Meng Li''s hand has been stretched out, did not take back, after a while, Yue Xiaowei slowly from the body to find a key, handed to Meng Li.


    Meng Li got the key and went back to his room.


    Take out your mobile phone and call Yue Zhi. Yue Zhi also has the obligation to educate Yue Xiaowei.


    After all, he is Yue Xiaowei''s father.


    Some words, some things, or when the father''s role is convenient.


    Meng Li told the story to Yue Zhi.


    Yue Zhi was shocked. He didn''t expect his son to do all these things at school.


    He could not help asking Meng Li:


    "why didn''t you say these things earlier?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    In the past, the client didn''t want Yue Zhi to interfere in these things. He insisted on educating his children by himself.


    Yue Zhi sees that Meng can''t do without talking, and he doesn''t cling to other people''s mistakes any more.


    Just say you''ll be there tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Yue Xiaowei didn''t get up either. He thought that Meng Li would wake him up and go to school if he wanted to. If Meng Li didn''t call him, he didn''t bother to get up and ask for nothing.


    Meng Li didn''t ask him to get up and called the school teacher.


    I asked Yue Xiaowei for a leave.


    After a while, Meng Li opens the door, looks at Yue Zhi and says to him:


    "I''m going to work."


    Yue Zhi nodded and said:


    "it''s better for us to have a chat."


    Meng Li said:


    "well, son, now is the critical period."


    Yue Zhi nodded and nced at the room where he had lived for many years.


    But now it has changed. Many decorations have changed. Things are different."Do you work today?" Meng Li asked Yue Zhi.


    Yue Zhi frowned and said:


    "I asked for a day off for my son."


    Meng Li nodded and went out to work.


    Leave Yue Zhi and Yue Xiaowei at home.


    When Meng Li returns home, Yue Zhi and Yue Xiaowei are both lying on the sofa. When Yue Zhi meets Meng Li, he and Yue Xiaowei get up and sit up straight at the same time. Yue Zhi grins at Meng Li:


    "back."


    Meng Li gave a sound and nced at Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Zhi pushed Yue Xiaowei and said:


    "admit your mistake to your mother quickly."


    Yue Xiaowei looked very ufortable and said in a very low voice:


    "I''m wrong."


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you really know it''s wrong?"


    Yue Xiaowei gave a hum.


    "What do you do? You need to pay for what you do, and how do you punish yourself?" Meng Li asked.


    Yue Zhi snatched the words and said:


    "my son has promised not to smoke in the future, and then he is willing to wear school uniform for another two weeks."


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows and looks at Yue Xiaowei. Now Yue Xiaowei has just learned to smoke. He must be controlled now. He can''t smoke any more.


    If you''re addicted, it''s not easy to quit.


    Meng Li said:


    "what if you smoke again?"


    Yue Xiaowei said:


    "no way."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "if you smoke again, you will not be given any pocket money."


    Yue Xiaowei had a bad expression, but he nodded and agreed.


    Actually, Yue Xiaowei doesn''t really like smoking. It''s choking and smelly.


    Meng Li nodded, said a good, we all have a step down on the line.


    After all, we can''t really keep him away from school.


    But we can''t just put it down and give Yue Xiaowei a feeling that it''s OK to do this.


    This time he invited Yue Zhi toe here, it was actually a kind of pressure on Yue Xiaowei.


    I felt that he was really wrong, so even his father was invited.


    In fact, Meng Li now does not expect these verbal constraints to make Yue Xiaowei obedient.


    The more agreements Yue Xiaowei makes, the more times he breaks them. Every time he doesn''t lose anything, Yue Xiaowei gets used to them and bes a stickler.


    Some things are only suitable for one time, but not for repeated use. It''s useless even if Yue Zhi breaks his leg.


    She needs to start somewhere else.


    It''s not suitable to force Yue Xiaowei to cut off contact with people outside, because it''s useless.


    Yue Xiaowei is very rebellious and doesn''t allow him tomunicate with others. He can''t say that he even wants tomunicate with others. He thinks his mother has too much prejudice against his friends, and Tianping is biased towards those people.

 Chapter 375

    Meng left to cook. Yue Zhi slipped into the kitchen. Meng Li raised his eyes and said, "why don''t you go yet?"


    Yue Zhi said with a heartless expression:


    "don''t you invite me to dinner or something?"


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "there''s nothing delicious. You''ve been here for a long time, and the neighbors have gossip."


    Yue Zhi rolled his eyes and asked:


    "do you have a date? So afraid of misunderstanding. "


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s none of your business."


    Yue Zhi said:


    "I''m toozy to do it when I go back. You let me have a bite."


    Meng Li did not speak, Yue Zhi when Meng Li acquiesced.


    He also helped Meng Li pick vegetables and fight. After three people had dinner, Yue Zhi talked to Yue Xiaowei for a while and told him to be obedient before he left.


    The next day, when Yue Xiaowei went to school, Meng Li took out the shoes he had bought for him.


    Yue Xiaowei is surprised to see the shoes Meng Li bought for him, because this brand is a big brand in the eyes of students. Anyone who can afford to wear it will say that he has money at home.


    Color and style are also very popr now. Yue Xiaowei liked it very much and immediately changed into clothes and went to school.


    Meng Li shows a honey smile. The better Yue Xiaowei wears, the more people will think that Yue Xiaowei is rich and suitable to be a big wrongdoer.


    I think Yue Xiaowei must be disgusted after being squeezed.


    Let him dislike these people from his heart and divide the so-called friendship between them.


    I really don''t want to transfer to Yue Xiaowei. Now this school is the best one for Yue Xiaowei. There''s no need to give up.


    As Meng Li expected, Yue Xiaowei was surrounded by onlookers and jokers when he wore these shoes.


    It''s said that Yue Xiaowei''s family has money and wears shoes of this brand.


    Yue Xiaowei is very shy. After all, this is his first time to wear it.


    Although I don''t know how my mother is willing to buy it for him.


    Meng Li kept up his efforts and bought a watch for Yue Xiaowei, especially telling him the value of the watch.


    Yue Xiaowei is sure to tell others.


    He made Yue Xiaowei look very rich. Meng Li didn''t feel very sad about the money. Anyway, he spent it on his family.


    Meng Li also gives the money to Yue Zhi and asks him to send money to Yue Xiaowei in the name of caring for his son.


    Let Yue Zhi say that he is suddenly rich.


    Yue Zhi feels very strange about Meng Li''s idea. Why is it so?


    But the instinct I''ve learned over the years is to be obedient.


    Since you said to do so, I will cooperate with you to do so.


    Yue Zhi is also worried about his son''s education. Now that he has a way, he has to try it.


    Anyway, Yue Xiaowei didn''t live with Yue Zhi, and he didn''t know what he was doing to make a fortune.


    Meng Li has a reason why he doesn''t give it in person. If she gives it now, then he will form a habit for Yue Xiaowei. If he doesn''t give itter, Yue Xiaowei will me her.


    However, Yue zhi gave it to him. At that time, Yue Zhi said that he was down again, and Yue Xiaowei had nothing to do.


    Yue Xiaowei will also remember that his father didn''t forget him when he got rich.


    Although he is poor again, he is still his father.


    Then Yue Xiaowei became the "rich man" among the students.


    He also became a little fat sheep in the eyes of big brother.


    Watching Yue Xiaowei spend more and more money, they take advantage of Yue Xiaowei more and more.


    Yue Xiaowei and Meng Li agreed to wear their school uniform for two weeks, because Yue Xiaowei spent a lot of money, and no one picked on Yue Xiaowei.


    But Yue Xiaowei didn''t smoke any more. On the one hand, Yue Xiaowei didn''t like the smell of smoke very much. On the other hand, Yue Xiaowei was more afraid that his pocket money would be cancelled.


    Huang Mao once advised Yue Xiaowei not to smoke twice. Yue Xiaowei said that he couldn''t smoke. After smoking, he couldn''t get rid of the smell of smoke. When he got home, his mother found him, so he wouldn''t have any pocket money.


    Huang Mao was silent.


    You can''t even smoke, save a little, but you can''t do without money.


    Yue Xiaowei gradually indulged in the surrounding and ttery of those people, and gradually some people asked him to borrow money.


    The attitude is particrly good. It seems that the previous estrangement no longer exists.


    He simply lent it out.


    But there are one and two. More and more people borrow money from Yue Xiaowei. When people talk, they say, "no money."


    "I don''t have any money to borrow from Yue Xiaowei. He has a lot of money and wears well. He is the treasure of his family."


    "So it is."


    The money that Yue Zhizhuang sent to him every two days can no longer support Yue Xiaowei''s expenses.


    Yue Xiaowei began to use his old capital to lend them all his lucky money.


    Because Yue Xiaowei can''t say no.


    He didn''t realize that he was being treated as a big wrongdoer.To be a fool in other people''s heart.


    Of course, during this period, Meng Li is also trying to change Yue Xiaowei.


    At ordinary times, he would pull Yue Xiaowei to do his homework when he went home. Although Yue Xiaowei still fooled around with them, he still listened to them in ss.


    Rtively speaking, the results have improved.


    Some of them are not so difficult to do at home, which also brings Yue Xiaowei some sense of achievement.


    If you have nothing to do, you can also take Yue Xiaowei out to do sports. If you have more sports for teenagers, you will grow higher.


    Physical development will be better.


    If you have something to do, you can give Yue Xiaowei the legal column.


    In fact, the legal column has done a good job. It''s almost like watching suspense movies. It''s like uncovering the fogyer byyer. Yue Xiaowei is also very interested in it.


    Meng Li''s intention is to tell Yue Xiaowei what bad people look like and why most bad people develop into bad people.


    What kind of pig teammates are around the bad guys.


    There are traces to follow. No one was born vicious. I hope Yue Xiaowei can look for them and see if he has a tendency to be a bad person.


    After all, Yue Xiaowei went inter.


    Yue Xiaowei saw a lot, but also feel frightened, did not expect that there are so many terrible things in society.


    I don''t even understand why it''s like this. Some people can kill people because of their feelings. Some people can kill people because they ask others to borrow money and others don''t.


    Anyway, there are various reasons formitting a crime.


    After Meng Li''s efforts for a period of time, the rtionship between mother and son has actually improved a lot. It''s not a tense rtionship before.


    Yue Xiaowei doesn''t reject this kind of rtionship. In fact, hecks love in his heart. Nowadays, some people are willing to praise him, identify with him, don''t pour cold water on him every day, don''t urge him to study, and don''t tell him which high school he must enter. He really has no reason to reject.


    And I won''t be scolded foring backte.


    Well, Yue Xiaowei feels the air of freedom.


    Yue Xiaowei had afortable time.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei''s money and smiles.


    Finally, when Yue Xiaowei''s wallet bottoms out, Meng Li calls Yue Zhi directly.


    You cane and act.

 Chapter 376

    Yue Zhi is also positive, directly looking for a suit of old clothes to wear on the body, with two or three days did not wash the head, knocked on the door of Meng Li.


    Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei are having dinner. When they hear the knock, Meng Li moves and says to Yue Xiaowei:


    "son, go and open the door."


    Yue Xiaowei nodded, stood up, opened the door, and looked at Yue Zhi with a bitter face.


    He called out:


    "Dad?"


    Some time ago, Yue Zhi came here to pretend to be a rich man, but every time he came, he always wore neat and beautiful clothes, and he looked very energetic.


    Where is it like this.


    It looks down.


    Yue Xiaowei was also surprised by this.


    looking at Yue Xiaowei''s face, I found it difficult to find you today


    Yue Xiaowei nods. In view of the fact that Yue zhi is more diligent recently, Yue Xiaowei naturally goes to the kitchen to take out the dishes and chopsticks for Yue Zhi and add food to him.


    Looking at Yue Zhi, Meng Li said faintly:


    "since you''re here, let''s have a meal together."


    Yue Zhi squeezed his eyes at Meng Li, and seemed to ask him how he yed.


    Meng Li stares at Yue Zhiyi.


    Why? Can actors have some basic qualities.


    Yue Zhi was not amused. He straightened his face and looked bitter.


    He sat next to Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei handed the meal to Yue Zhi, and Yue Zhilian pulled out a farfetched smile:


    "thank you, son."


    Yue Xiaowei looks at Yue Zhi suspiciously and thinks that his father''s performance today is too strange.


    Well, he went on eating. Yue Zhi also picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    After selecting some chopsticks, Yue Zhi said to Meng Li in ordance with the script he had discussed with Meng Li before:


    "Xinyu, there''s something we can discuss."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Zhi was embarrassed:


    "this This... "


    It seems that his words are hard to say.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Zhi''s face and takes a look at Yue Xiaowei beside him. She is facing Yue Zhi''s face and can see how bad his acting is.


    The forced expression of a face is very pompous and awkward.


    Fortunately, Yue Xiaowei can only see Yue Zhi''s side face, otherwise it would not be good to arouse Yue Xiaowei''s suspicion.


    But Meng Li can''t turn a blind eye to the performance he should cooperate with.


    Meng Li resisted the impulse tough, and asked in a serious and understanding way:


    "if there is anything difficult to say, don''t hesitate."


    Yue Zhi looks at Meng Li''s expression and almost wants tough. He feels like filming.


    It''s funny and it''s not easy.


    It''s all for this heartless son.


    Yue Zhi was silent for a moment. Yue Xiaowei looked up at Yue Zhi and said:


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li wants tough even more. Sure enough, Yue Zhi''s various experiences during this period have benefited Yue Xiaowei. He didn''t want to call Yue Zhi his father before.


    Now open up a dad, shut up a dad.


    Meng Li is very tired. You know, most of the money Yue Zhi gives Yue Xiaowei is from her.


    But there''s no way. She can''t find any reason to say that she''s rich and down again.


    Yue Zhi looks at Yue Xiaowei with some guilt, but he doesn''t know why.


    Then Yue Zhi said to Meng Li:


    "can you lend me some money?"


    Meng Li immediately showed an expression of surprise and vignce:


    "why do you want me to lend you money?"


    "Don''t you have any money?"


    Looking at Meng Li''s vivid expression, Yue Zhi can''t help sighing that his acting skill is really ten blocks away from him.


    He said:


    "I failed in my investment. Now I''m nearly 100000 in debt. People are urging me to pay it back."


    Yue Xiaowei also had a big reaction. He picked up a piece of food and put it down. Looking at Yue Zhi, he asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    In Yue Xiaowei''s mind, 100000 yuan is really a lot of money, which he has never seen.


    Therefore, I also feel that this 100000 yuan is undoubtedly a big mountain for Yue Zhi.


    During this period of time, Yue Xiaowei tasted the sweetness of having a rich father to give him pocket money. His mind turned quickly. In a sh, he thought that if his father was in debt, he would not have money to give him in the future.


    This is rted to his own interests, and Yue Xiaowei has a worried look on his face.


    Yue Zhi said:


    "your father failed to invest in a thing, and now he is in debt."


    There was a look of guilt on his face. After a pause, he looked at Yue Xiaowei and said:


    "son, maybe in the future..."


    Yue Xiaowei understands what Yue Zhi has not said. Although he is very disappointed that he has no money, he thinks of his father''s kindness to him. As soon as he has money, he can''t send money to him. Now he continues to ask Yue Zhi for money heartlessly.He can only say:


    "it doesn''t matter, Dad, it doesn''t matter. You can earn more money and pay back the debt earlier."


    Yue Zhi''s face is gratified. Although it''s acting, seeing his son still understands him, the gratificationes from his heart.


    He patted Yue Xiaowei on the shoulder and said with sincerity:


    "son, you must read more, don''t be so bad as your father."


    Yue Xiaoweiforted Yue Zhi and said in the sentence he read in the book:


    "life''s ups and downs are very normal. You should not be depressed because of it."


    Yue Zhi finally showed a smile:


    "don''t worry, son, I won''t. when I earn money, I will take you to eat and drink well."


    Meng Li is eating without expression, looking at Yue Xiaowei and looking at her. It seems that he wants her tofort his "frustrated" father.


    Meng Li understood and quickly said to Yue Zhi:


    "when my son grows up, I know I love you."


    Yue Zhi nodded heavily, but the y can''t reach half of the stage. He must have a beginning and an end. Thinking of this, he said to Meng Li:


    "so if you can lend me some money, I will give it back to you."


    Meng Li hesitated, looked at Yue Xiaowei, and said:


    "Xiaowei, all the money in my mother''s hand adds up to 50000. If I borrow from your father, we will be nervous for a while, and your pocket money may shrink."


    Yue Xiaowei was stunned for a moment.


    I didn''t expect that Meng Li would ask for his advice on such a big matter.


    Some of them were ttered, but also made Yue Xiaowei feel that he seemed to have some right to speak and that he was respected and valued.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    It''s just that the days will be more tense and I''ll have less pocket money in the future.


    After all, Yue Xiaowei hesitated for a moment, and Yue Zhi said in a hurry:


    "Xinyu, forget it, no one should suffer. Son, I''d better not borrow the money."


    Yue Xiaowei felt even more guilty when he heard that his father was rich and didn''t forget his love. He made up his mind and said to Meng Li eagerly:


    "Mom, lend it to dad and help him through this difficulty."


    Yue Zhi looked at Yue Xiaowei and was deeply moved. He said:


    "but my son..."


    Yue Xiaowei couldn''t bear such sensational pictures. He said strangely:


    "it''s OK. When you earn money, I''ll have pocket money."

 Chapter 377

    Yue Zhi gratefully epted Yue Xiaowei''s wishes.


    This is the end of the matter. Meng Li''s life is tight because he "borrows money" to Yue Zhi.


    Yue Zhi has no money.


    Yue Xiaowei has be a poor man.


    Yue Xiaowei thought that if he had no money, he would use less. It was very simple, but as time went on, Yue Xiaowei found that it was far from that simple.


    Some people will ask him to borrow money, but Yue Xiaowei has no money to lend them.


    I don''t want to spend too much money.


    As the saying goes, Sheng mien fights Mi Qiu. They are very angry that Yue Xiaowei doesn''t borrow money.


    I just don''t want to lend it to them.


    Yue Xiaowei didn''t treat them as brothers, so he didn''t want to lend them money.


    Yue Xiaowei''s heart was cold. For a moment, he felt that the word "brother" was like a mountain on his head.


    Brothers, brothers, you have to lend them money?


    You''re not brothers if you don''t borrow money?


    He didn''t borrow money when he had money.


    Yue Xiaowei is disgusted with the word brother.


    Of course, I have to be patient andin to Yue Xiaowei. He is pitiful. Yue Xiaowei can''t bear it, but he has no money to give to his brother.


    Find the person who still owes him money before and say:


    "I need money, you..."


    Yue Xiaowei''s meaning is to ask people to pay back the money. What he wants to mean is that after giving the money back to him, he will go to help his brother in distress.


    But Yue Xiaowei has always been a fool in other people''s eyes. He is not willing to return the money to Yue Xiaowei.


    On the contrary, he also sneered at Yue Xiaowei. Why are you worried about such a little money?


    It''s not like you don''t have money. Look what you''re wearing.


    A little money is very stingy.


    Yue Xiaowei had no idea what the theory was.


    When I borrow money, I don''t say it''s good. If I have money, I will give it back to him immediately?


    Yue Xiaowei tries to ask Meng Li for money. Meng Li looks bitter. Business in the shop is not good, and he lends his only savings to Yue Zhi. Son, it''s not that I don''t give you money, it''s because my mother has no money.


    Well said at that time, and you agreed.


    Yue Xiaowei


    I have a headache.


    I can''t say, what can I do if I don''t have money? I told my brother that I really don''t have money.


    Yue Xiaowei exined in a good voice, brother KUQING looked at Yue Xiaowei with the eyes that you didn''t treat me as a brother at all.


    That kind of condemnation in his eyes made Yue Xiaowei feel restless for no reason.


    These people give him a feeling of getting farther and farther away, and make him particrly tired.


    Then brother KUQING looked at Yue Xiaowei''s watch and asked if he could sell it for some money. First, he borrowed some money to let him get through the difficulties.


    Yue Xiaowei was in a bad mood because other people didn''t want to pay him back and ridiculed him. When he heard the other party''s request, Yue Xiaowei was surprised and angry.


    If he has money, other people will look up to him.


    He likes watches very much. If he sells them, he will get a discount. Can he sell them at a discount and borrow money?


    Is he stupid or something?


    It reminds Yue Xiaowei of vampires for no reason.


    Yue Xiaowei is too young to hide some of his facial expressions, and human beings are used to observing his words and colors, and are keen to find other people''s attitudes towards him.


    In this way, Yue Xiaowei''s dissatisfaction with them made them even more dissatisfied with Yue Xiaowei.


    What qualifications do you have against us?


    If they don''t take you with them, Yue Xiaowei recognizes the elder brother, and the elder brother covers you, you will be bullied.


    You have money. What''s the matter with borrowing some money from you? It''s stingy. It''s only a few days since I urged people to pay back the money.


    Such people are not worthy to be their brothers at all.


    Money has always been a good test of friendship and love.


    Yue Xiaowei was mercilessly from heaven into hell, this psychological gap let Yue Xiaowei can''t stand.


    Call him brother when you have money, and denounce him when you have no money?


    It''s like the end of a TV show where the rich are down.


    It''s just that he''s a student version.


    Yue Xiaowei thinks it''s dramatic, but he still doesn''t understand that human nature is soplicated.


    In the world, in the y.


    This is actually amon thing.


    If Yue Xiaowei didn''t provide them with the convenience of money before, it''s OK. Now he does. Suddenly, it''s broken. They can''t adapt and don''t like it. It''s normal for them toin about Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei is notpletely ignorant of the temperature and humidity. If you are not happy with me, and you don''t pay me back, and you make unreasonable demands on me, then I will ignore you!


    I don''t want dignity.


    In short, for this matter, their so-called brotherhoodpletely copsed.Meng Li sees that Yue Xiaowei is depressed andforts him with a loving mother.


    What happened, son?


    Ah? don''t worry?


    It doesn''t matter, don''t want to say even if, but no matter what setbacks you suffer outside, there are still for mother.


    Being a mother is your strong backing.


    Yue Xiaowei only said that he felt that he could not make true friends.


    Meng Li told Yue Xiaowei that when he was a student, he was the purest, and he had to be the simplest and purest to make friends.


    Don''t make it soplicated.


    The friendship of many students is still very good. We should not be afraid to associate with others because we are hurt.


    Yue Xiaowei thinks Meng Li is right. He doesn''t want to think about his friends now, because when he lends money to them, his hard-earned savings are gone, and he has no money to buy anything.


    It''s a big loss, it''s a lot to pay.


    That''s how it ends.


    However, thinking of the school, many people are not willing to talk to him, just as his mother said, looking at him with the eyes of a bad child, Yue Xiaowei asked bitterly, is there anyone else willing to make friends with him?


    He just found out now, it seems that he is really bad.


    In addition to these people, it seems that no one is willing to y with him, but these people, it seems that they are also so selfish, not sincere.


    Meng Li told Yue Xiaowei not to belittle himself.


    Do not humble forced into the circle does not belong to their own.


    If you are good enough, you can get high-quality friends.


    If you are not good now, try to be good.


    Good people can get more and deserve better.


    Meng lichei looks at Yue Xiaowei with loving eyes. Come on, this bowl of Chicken Soup for soul is dry together.


    Not only Yue Xiaowei needs to be better, she also needs to be better and improve.


    Yue Xiaowei was given chicken soup by Meng Li and felt that he was right.


    Feel that other people''s friendship is not soplex, it does not seem that heavy burden, smile sincere and happy.


    His friends, however, are not brothers if they don''t like anything.


    Go to Temo''s brother.


    Yue Xiaowei is holding a breath in his heart. You are not together to bully me and repel me. You have always been the United Front. Then I will quit.


    Of course, you have to be smart to quit. Yue Xiaowei put on his school uniform and didn''t follow them after ss. He didn''t even want to give a reason.

 Chapter 378

    If you find another reason to exin, Yue Xiaowei feels that he is too humble.


    Yue Xiaowei directly delimited the distance between them.


    As if to prove, no longer with you.


    After all, the rebellious students who don''t wear school uniforms are all in groups.


    If Yue Xiaowei doesn''t wear school uniform and is alone, it really looks a bit awkward.


    Yue Xiaowei couldn''t bear the spirit in his heart, so he made such a choice, but they didn''t want to be criticized.


    Their theory is that we can kick you off, but you can''t just p your ass and walk away before we speak.


    If you have nothing to do, you can find elder brother. Elder brother is a "social person". He usually covers them. If someone bullies them, elder brother will find someone to support them.


    Now there are internal contradictions. If someone wants to withdraw from this group without permission, it certainly can''t be done. You have to ask the elder brother whether he agrees or not.


    Then Yue Xiaowei was interviewed by his elder brother.


    Yue Xiaowei is very aggrieved. He still has a faint expectation of this group in his heart. His broken heart is not so firm. Heins to his elder brother and hopes that he can solve this problem.


    He felt that he was reasonable in this matter.


    I want to find someone to judge.


    But to Yue Xiaowei''s surprise, the elder brother not only didn''t speak for him, but also criticized him for his mistakes.


    It''s not irritating.


    In fact, from the perspective of Huang Mao, no matter who is right or wrong, it should be Yue Xiaowei''s fault.


    After all, who let Yue Xiaowei is a person, others are several people.


    It''s impossible to offend the others for Yue Xiaowei''s sake, isn''t it?


    Moreover, Yue Xiaowei had bought something to honor him before. Since he found an excuse to say that he had no money, he could not smoke a cigarette.


    No one''s looking after you for nothing, right?


    Huang Mao asked Yue Xiaowei, do you want to leave us?


    Squint at people, arrogant attitude, and like interrogation of prisoners.


    y figurines also have three temperaments. Yue Xiaowei is very angry with Huang Mao''s attitude. He gets angry and says that they are not suitable to get along with each other.


    It means to get rid of them.


    Huang Mao was angry andughed by Yue Xiaowei. Well, you really want to leave. Brother, you cane and go as you want?


    Does it mean that you''ve been covered for a long time?


    Pay!


    Protection fee. I''ve protected you for so long.


    Yue Xiaowei almost vomited blood. Seeing Huang Mao''s real face, he felt sick.


    I didn''t expect such a person.


    Huang Mao doesn''t rely on Yue Xiaowei. Although he is only 20 years old, he has rich social experience. He thinks he can understand Yue Xiaowei''s experience.


    And children like this are afraid to tell their parents about anything.


    Even if you tell your parents, how can you drop them.


    In this society, people like him are the worst to provoke.


    Yue Xiaowei asked Huang Mao:


    did he ask Huang Mao toe forward and settle things for him?


    Did you make trouble for Huang Mao outside?


    Huang Mao is angry. What''s his attitude.


    He gave Yue Xiaowei the right to tell him what information he had, his name, and what troubles he had to help solve.


    As for your useless, that''s your business.


    He gave it away.


    If you want to get rid of it now, you have to pay a price.


    Huang Mao was very angry when they argued with each other. He felt that Yue Xiaowei didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Then he took off Yue Xiaowei''s schoolbag and watch.


    Yue Xiaowei can''t beat Huang Mao, and he has nothing to do if he wants to rob him.


    Not only that, Yue Xiaowei was beaten by Huang Mao in the fight.


    There''s ck in some ces.


    It''s very painful.


    Huang Mao also told Yue Xiaowei to hurry back to collect money, otherwise he would not want to take things back, and he would not want to live in school.


    Yue Xiaowei''s heart is cool, and his respect for Huang Mao has turned into hatred.


    I didn''t dare to go home. I lost my schoolbag and watch.


    I don''t know how to go home.


    Meng Li sat at home until dark and didn''t wait for Yue Xiaowei to go home. Thinking that nothing would happen to Yue Xiaowei, she went to find Yue Xiaowei.


    Finally, Yue Xiaowei sleeps on a park bench wrapped in his school uniform.


    It''s almost winter now, and it''s very cold at night. Yue Xiaowei''s legs curl up unconsciously.


    From the back, it''s a little pathetic.


    Meng Li walks over quietly and pats Yue Xiaowei on the back. Yue Xiaowei turns over and opens his eyes. He can tell who it is by the dim streetmp.All of a sudden, he sat up.


    His face was very flustered and cold, and he shivered and cried:


    "Mom Mom


    I don''t understand why I find him every time.


    Is it a coincidence again? Why so many coincidences.


    Meng Li squats opposite Yue Xiaowei and looks at him. He suddenly finds that Yue Xiaowei''s watch and schoolbag are gone.


    She asked Yue Xiaowei:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Xiaowei''s face was full of tears. He didn''t dare to say.


    Meng Lirouforted: "don''t be afraid, son. If something happens, tell it to your mother and solve it with you."


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li in fear:


    "you will scold me."


    After enjoying Meng Li''s warmth from his mother, Yue Xiaowei didn''t want to see her cold mother again. He didn''t forget how hysterical his mother was when she was angry.


    He hates it.


    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile:


    "how can I be willing to scold you when you are sad? Isn''t that spreading salt on the wound?"


    Yue Xiaowei asked tentatively:


    "you really don''t scold me?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "really, we are a family. I can''t sit back and ignore what happened to you. Let''s talk about it and solve it together."


    Yue Xiaowei was silent.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that his mother knew what kind of people she was dealing with.


    I also know that my mother doesn''t like his association with these people.


    It''s just that my mother didn''t point it out, and he didn''t say it. Everyone knows it.


    Can you say that?


    Really won''t be scolded?


    What Huang Mao said made Yue Xiaowei unable to get along in school seemed to reverberate in Yue Xiaowei''s ears.


    This feeling made Yue Xiaowei feel scared.


    Seeing that Yue Xiaowei didn''t speak, Meng Li didn''t worry about forcing him. He said, "let''s go back first. It''s cold here."


    Yue Xiaowei nodded and stood up. Meng Li touched Yue Xiaowei''s bangs, and Yue Xiaowei''s head turned.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s change our hairstyle some other day. It''s better to change our hairstyle."


    Resistance shed across Yue Xiaowei''s face, but he didn''t speak.


    They got up and left. Meng Li walked beside Yue Xiaowei. He felt that Yue Xiaowei was tense. He should have a lot of pressure in his heart.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to go home to cook, so he takes Yue Xiaowei into the restaurant and orders Yue Xiaowei''s favorite food.


    He also bought Yue Xiaowei desserts. Desserts can make people feel rxed. Eating what they like also has the same effect.

 Chapter 379

    Yue Xiaowei''s body was warm after eating, and after a period of buffering, he was not so afraid and nervous.


    It''s a lot better.


    Meng Li came home with Yue Xiaowei.


    When he got home, Meng Li poured a ss of milk for Yue Xiaowei, handed it to Yue Xiaowei, and asked:


    "son, what happened in the end, can you tell your mother?"


    Meng Li''s expression is praying.


    Well, it''s not easy to be a mother.


    Although she doesn''t like to fight and kill on weekdays, it''s really tiring to do this kind of task of heart to heart talk.


    Come on, let''s hand in hand, heart to heart.


    Meng Li took a look at Yue Xiaowei''s wrist, and his body moved unconsciously.


    Some want to hide their hands from Meng Li, but they still hold back.


    After all, I''ve seen it now. What''s the use of hiding.


    At the beginning, Yue Xiaowei hesitated. Meng Li tried to coax him. Atst, it took nine oxen and two tigers to let Yue Xiaowei express his feelings.


    Tell Meng Li the reason of the matter.


    After Meng Li heard the speech, his expression was light. Yue Xiaowei was a little confused.


    So calm is not the right way to open it.


    Meng Li said to Yue Xiaowei:


    "do you know the phone number of Huang Mao?"


    Yue Xiaowei:??


    Yellow hair?


    Why does ite out of Meng Li''s mouth that Yue Xiaowei wants tough.


    What do you need a phone for? He didn''t know why, but he nodded.


    I know.


    Meng Li asked Yue Xiaowei to call Huang Mao and said that he had prepared the money. In order to have a long night''s dream, he made an appointment with Huang Mao and asked him to take it now.


    Huang Mao was also surprised at Yue Xiaowei''s speed of handling affairs. How could it be so fast.


    But isn''t it better to be fast?


    I feel that I''m too powerful and I''ve calmed others down.


    I didn''t expect people to y tricks.


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Mom, do you really want to pay him?"


    I was very moved. I didn''t expect that my mother really didn''t scold him and helped him settle things without saying a word.


    My heart is warm. I feel like I''ve found an alliance. It''s his mother who is in trouble with him.


    Meng Li nodded, sighed and said:


    "yes."


    "Mom thinks it''s worth learning from the past."


    Yue Xiaowei has a strange feeling of crying and his nose is sour.


    All of a sudden, I felt that I was really shameful.


    Only the family is sincere to him.


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li with a choking voice and asked:


    "are you going now?"


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Yue Xiaowei deeply:


    "otherwise."


    The night is dark, the wind is high and so on.


    Is it going to be blue and white?


    Heaven and earth are not suitable for doing bad things.


    Yue Xiaowei hesitated. He didn''t quite understand why his mother was so worried. She had to give money to others tonight.


    In fact, he wanted to say whether he could use other methods.


    I don''t really want to pay the protection fee, that is to admit my weakness.


    But he has no other way, his mother a woman should also have no other way?


    I think I''m cruel and worrying.


    He felt helpless and decadent, and felt useless. He said again:


    "Mom, don''t go sote. I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Meng Li''s face was firm and resolute, and said:


    "son, you''d better deal with the matter as soon as possible, so as not to have another ident. After all, those people are not easy to provoke, and mother is very worried about your ident."


    "Give it to them early, and you won''t have an ident."


    "Don''t go, Ma." Yue Xiaowei still doesn''t want Meng Li to go out now.


    Meng Li still can''t wait to send money to settle things.


    Yue Xiaowei tries to stop Meng Li, but Meng Li is impulsive and doesn''t listen to Yue Xiaowei.


    In the end, one of them refused to go and the other insisted on going.


    Yue Xiaowei is still stubborn but Meng Li, who wears a sportswear and copies a rolling pin from the kitchen.


    To Yue Xiaowei, he said:


    "son, mother is gone."


    Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li''s rolling pin and asked, "what are you doing with your rolling pin?"


    Meng Li said:


    "mom takes self-defense."


    Yue Xiaowei said:


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, just stay at home." Meng Li said.


    Don''t get in the way.After that, they quarreled at home again. Yue Xiaowei wanted to leave with Meng. Meng Li finally said:


    "son, I know what you mean. I''m afraid that something will happen to me. Well, I''ll call your father, so you don''t have to worry."


    Yue Xiaowei blushed when he was asked to think about it. After thinking about it, he finally nodded.


    He didn''t continue to be stubborn with Meng Li.


    Meng Li went out of the door and left without calling shangyuezhi.


    It''s not necessary.


    Meng Li put Huang Mao in an alley. It''s dead of night now, and there are few people there. In addition, it''s cold now, so the probability of meeting people is even smaller.


    And Meng Li remembers that there is no camera, this ce is the best ce to do bad things.


    Huang Mao is very active for money. When Meng Li arrives, Huang Mao has been smoking on the wall.


    Looking at Meng Liing, he was surprised, and then Huang Mao sneered:


    "Yue Xiaowei''s mother?"


    "What are you doing here? What about Yue Xiaowei? Didn''t hee? "


    "You ckmail my son?"


    Meng Li opens his mouth coldly, but he stares at Huang Mao with a smile in his eyes.


    Huang Mao took a hard puff of smoke, rolled his eyes with exaggeration and said:


    "aunt, don''t talk so bad. What''s ckmail?"


    Meng Li asked: "what is not ckmail?"


    Huang Mao naturally said:


    "hard work fee, protection fee."


    Meng Li, with a rolling pin, approaches Huang Mao. With the dim streetmp, Huang Mao looks at Meng Li''s face and feels gloomy.


    Meng Li looks at Huang Mao''s face and has already warned this ya.


    Don''t take it seriously. Let''s take it seriously today.


    Huang Mao stepped back and looked at Meng Li''s rolling pin:


    "aunt, what are you doing?"


    "You said Meng Li smiles at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao straightened his chest, and his momentum was crushed by Meng Li. He was very upset, hoping to enhance his momentum:


    "how do I know what you want?"


    "Is it for the money?" Huang Mao asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked Huang Mao:


    "where are my son''s schoolbag and watch?"


    Huang Mao''s face changed, and he said:


    "I didn''t bring it."


    Meng Liughed angrily:


    "this is your morality in the world. Don''t you say that if my son gives you money, you will give it back to him, and you won''t trouble him in the future?"


    Huang Mao:


    "I didn''t say no, you You give me the money and I''ll give it back to you. "


    Meng Li didn''t believe a word of Huang Mao''s words. She took Huang * * to the corner, raised a rolling pin and hit Huang Mao. Meng Li said that he would start. Huang Mao was caught off guard and hit by Meng Li. Eat pain, very angry:


    "you smelly girl, dare to hit me."

 Chapter 380

    Meng Liughs, wrinkling his eyes and says, "why can''t I hit you?"


    "I''m going to fight you today. You dare not trouble my son."


    Having said that, Meng Li, holding the rolling pin in his hand, beat Huang Mao down. Naturally, Huang Mao didn''t want to be beaten in vain.


    He tried to resist, but what surprised and angered Huang Mao was that the woman who beat him was surprisingly strong.


    He couldn''t resist at all.


    I screamed in pain.


    He cursed:


    "you dare to hit me, you wait."


    Meng Li said casually:


    "do you know what is the most stupid thing?"


    Huang maoleng asked:


    "what?"


    "When you can''t resist being beaten, you threaten others with your words. Don''t you think that the more you say, the more you are beaten?" Meng Li is teaching carefully.


    I hope Huang Mao won''t be so stupid after being beaten.


    Yellow hair


    Meng Li hit harder, and Huang Mao howled.


    Meng Li asked:


    "can''t you threaten me?"


    Huang Mao hardened his head and tried to maintain his dignity. He said stubbornly:


    "if you wait, your life will not be clean."


    Meng Li ha ha a smile, the strength on the hand is bigger, yellow hair got a few times, feel oneself all quickly was beaten to break gas.


    Atst, she was soft:


    "aunt, please forgive me, please forgive me."


    Meng Li''sst rolling pin fell on Huang Mao''s stomach, and then kicked Huang Mao into the corner. Huang Mao covered his stomach and curled up in the corner, shivering.


    Staring maliciously at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "give me back my son''s schoolbag and watch."


    Huang Mao''s mentality is somewhat broken:


    "I''ll give it to you, why do you beat me?"


    Meng Li squatted on the opposite side of Huang Mao and pinched Huang Mao''s chin. Huang Mao''s face was not hurt, but her skin condition was not very good and she didn''t feel very good. She said:


    "did you hit my son?"


    Huang Mao''s eyes twinkled when he heard that he was tight.


    Meng Li''s hands are harder to squeeze.


    Huang Mao felt that his chin was almost crushed by Meng Li.


    He said in fear:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. Return the things to me. Then I took advantage of my son and spit them out to me."


    Huang Mao was very anxious to get rid of it. He felt that all his bones were going to fall apart. He said to Meng Li:


    "OK, youe with me to my room to get it."


    Huang Mao''s eyes shed, and Meng Liughed:


    "you want to y tricks for me."


    Huang Maoxin shakes his head and denies:


    "nothing, as long as you let me go, you can do anything."


    Meng Li stood up, took a look at the rolling pin, and said with some pity:


    "ah, this rolling pin can''t be used in the future."


    "Lead the way." She nced at yellow hair.


    He stood up and called slowly.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t shout, disturb the people."


    Yellow hair humiliated closed his mouth, bowing his body and moving his thin body.


    Meng Li looks at Huang Mao''s back and follows him.


    But it''s gettingte, and the bus has been closed. Meng Li doesn''t want to take a taxi with Huang Mao. They walk for half an hour before they get to Huang Mao''s residence.


    During the period, Huang Mao''s mobile phone screen lights up, Huang Mao sends a message to people, and Meng Li has checked through mental power.


    That trick didn''t escape Meng Li''s eyes at all.


    In front of an old and dpidated house, Huang Mao said:


    "I live here."


    "Come into the room with me and get it."


    He has been afraid to look at Meng Li''s eyes, and "hiss" a, the body does not know why was pulled, pain.


    They climbed up the second floor, Meng Li nced at it and found that there were three men in the room waiting for her behind the door with iron bars.


    Meng Li looked at Huang Mao with a smile, but Huang Mao was flustered.


    Is this the legendary invitation to enter the urn?


    "Open the door." Meng Li orders Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao''s face was full of forbearance and humiliation, but he went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Meng Li quickly pulled Huang Mao over. Huang Mao himself was in pain and had no strength. With such a pull, he was as soft as mud.


    And screamed with exaggeration.


    And Meng Li pulls Huang Mao into the door, takes advantage of the weapon behind the door to meet her, and the three of them don''t react. They push Huang Mao towards them.Three people were hit by yellow hair, subconsciously there are two people want to help up yellow hair.


    Only one person fiercely attacked Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s handsome back kick shut the door.


    Although I don''t know if there is anyone else living in this low building, closing the door is also the best.


    So as not to disturb the people.


    Looking at the boy''s skin and bones attacking towards her, Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth and bluntly hit the boy''s legs.


    Although she hit people hard, she actually left the bottom line, which will not bring seque to these people.


    There will not be such a situation that people will be maimed. After all, this is a society ruled byw.


    Well, that''s right.


    In a society ruled byw, she can''t y recklessly. It''s not good for her to y in the game.


    Meng Li hit two legs, and the man''s legs softened. Meng Li quickly hit the man again. In fact, it didn''t take a minute, but the man had been beaten by Meng Li.


    Standing is not very stable, the whole body a little shaking, holding the iron hand are slightly shaking.


    He also looked at Meng Li in fear.


    Ma ye, how can this aunt be so powerful? He didn''t hit her at once, and the speed of this aunt''s body movement is just like a ghost.


    Just a nce was still in front of him, and then it came to his back.


    It''s impossible to prevent.


    Looking at the two other people holding the yellowhair, the man couldn''t help roaring:


    "you''vee to help."


    Huang Mao''s body should have been hurt twice when Meng Li hit them. Now he bared his teeth in pain. With a ferocious face, he said to the two people beside him:


    "yes, don''t worry about me, fight. Today we must make this smelly girl pay the price."


    Huang Mao thinks that he can fight with so many people. He''s been out for so long, but he hasn''t suffered such humiliation.


    They took a look at the man who had been beaten by Meng Li. Then they took a look at Huang Mao. They were worried for no reason.


    But brotherhood can not be ignored. No matter how nervous they are, they are still on the road.


    However, it''s no use. They just wave their iron bars and don''t have any martial arts skills. Meng Li''s major has been fighting for so many years, so it''s easy to deal with it.


    There was a bang in the room, and the floor seemed to shake.


    The living room is almost only a few chairs, no furniture in the way.


    After a while, three boys were beaten by Meng Li, lying on the ground, one or two wailing on the ground, and they didn''t even have the strength to stand up.

 Chapter 381

    Huang Mao also tried to help defeat Meng Li.


    Looking at Meng Li is looking at the three people lying on the ground, he holds back the pain of his body and tries his best to smash Meng Li from a small wooden chair.


    This is hisst fight.


    I really don''t want to be like this.


    Meng Li looks back alertly and looks at Huang Mao coldly. He raises his foot and kicks it with one foot. He just kicks the chair thrown by Huang Mao to one side. Atst, the chair hits the wall. With the dust on the wall, the chair falls to the ground with a bang.


    Lying on the ground, a man saw a thin woman in sportswear, making such an action, it is really unspeakable handsome.


    A wisp of her hair dances with her actions in her ears. Her eyes are cold and seem to be indifferent.


    Wipe, the man shook his head, was hit, but also think people are very handsome, he is afraid there is something wrong with the skull.


    Meng Li went to Huang Mao and pinched Huang Mao''s chin:


    "is there any other trick to y?"


    Huang Mao wants to cry, but hisst hope of defeating Meng Li is shattered.


    When they are forced to ept their fate, they naturally know that it is an eternal truth that those who know the current affairs are outstanding. They have to be flexible in this way.


    It''s just that I was unwilling before, but now


    No matter how unwilling you are, you have to bear it.


    Shivering, he said:


    "Ma''am, you..."


    "Woo Ma''am, I''m wrong. "


    Huang Mao closed his eyes. He was cruel and admitted his mistake. He didn''t dare to fight Meng Li with his hands.


    Meng Li said:


    "are you going to trouble my son in the future?"


    Huang Mao shook his head and wrinkled his face:


    "no, no, no more."


    Meng Liughs, nces back at the other three people, analyzes the situation for Huang Mao, and says: "in fact, it''s good for us to turn the fight into the jade."


    Huang Mao doesn''t know what Meng Li means.


    Meng Li exined:


    "if I guess right, there must be a so-called big brother covering you, right?"


    "Maybe you don''t want to be humiliated, and then you want your elder brother toe out and trouble me."


    Huang Mao quickly denied:


    "it''s impossible, ma''am. I''m convinced that it''s not possible."


    Although I think so in my heart, Huang Mao now knows that he can''t say it.


    Maybe this dead woman will beat him. He really has this experience.


    "Don''t look for your big brother. Your big brother may not be able to beat me."


    "Besides, don''t you need to be filial to your elder brother?"


    "Do you have money for filial piety?"


    Meng Li smiles gently at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao was excited and didn''t want to see such a smile.


    Meng Li sighed again:


    "don''t worry. Even if you ask your elder brother to trouble me, you can see my skill. In this way, I''m not a person who has nothing to do with me, so you can weigh it yourself."


    "Besides, you have to keep on pestering. Next time, you will be more unlucky than you are now, believe me."


    Hearing Meng Li say that she had someone on the road, Huang Mao''s eyes became suspicious.


    In fact, I believe most of them in an instant, because ordinary aunts have such good skills.


    Meng Li looked at several people making eye contact and said:


    "in fact, I can''t bear to bully you children."


    Several people feel the pain of the body, looking at Meng Li hypocritically say so, the heart is really angry.


    I can''t bear to beat them so badly.


    Women are right and wrong.


    Huang Mao asked tentatively:


    "elder sister, are you really on the road?"


    Meng Li sneered and put on a look of love letter or not. Looking at Huang Mao, he didn''t speak.


    And disdain to exin.


    Huang Mao had no fun, and finally he couldn''t help saying:


    "elder sister, I know I''m wrong. I don''t know I don''t know... "


    People nearby quickly added:


    "Mount Tai."


    "Yes, I''m not good at it. You have a lot of money, so don''t worry about it any more."


    Huang Mao gave Meng Li a smile.


    It''s worse than crying.


    Huang Mao has measured in his heart, and this humiliation can only be swallowed by himself.


    Find elder brother. If elder brother knows that he is in such a trouble, he can''t be directly dismissed.


    Let''s do it ourselves. Huang Mao really can''t think of his ability to retaliate against this man.


    And look at posture, look at skill, look at not afraid of trouble, most likely is the Taoist.


    But Yue Xiaowei?


    Huang Mao remembers that Yue Xiaowei said that his mother could hit the bull''s-eye with an arrow. At that time, he only thought Yue Xiaowei was bragging. Now it seems that it is probably true.Ma ye, why didn''t such a powerful Ma say it earlier? He wouldn''t have done it.


    Meng Li looks at Huang Mao:


    "do you really realize your mistake?"


    Huang Mao took a look at the other people, and the color of humiliation appeared on his face. He exchanged his eyes with several people, and they quickly admitted their mistakes to Meng Li.


    It''s just some bullying people.


    When you can''t resist, you abandon dignity.


    Meng Li said:


    "in the future, don''t associate with my son any more. Besides, don''t tell my son what happened today."


    Several people nodded.


    If you win, say anything.


    Meng Li was satisfied and released her hand holding Huang Mao. There were two fingerprints on both sides of Huang Mao''s chin. She stood up and said to Huang Mao faintly:


    "take out my son''s things."


    Huang Mao''s whole body is rxed. If he meets Da Shi, he is forced to stand up and take Yue Xiaowei''s things for Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at the other three people sitting on the ground to check their injuries, and youyou said:


    "Oh, it''s still time to rein in time."


    Three people


    Is it to tell them not to mix with society?


    But elder sister, aren''t you also a Taoist?


    A few people were confused.


    What do you mean?


    Huang Mao dragged his body, carrying Yue Xiaowei''s schoolbag and watch, and handed it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes things, carries his bag on his back and smiles at Huang Mao. Huang Mao can''t understand the smile.


    What Meng Liughs at is that these people have been beaten like this, and they have never thought of calling the police.


    It seems that their aim is to solve the problem in private at all times.


    This is good, she is also very difficult to get bored.


    Even if she called the police, Meng Li was not afraid. She, a thin woman, just came to pay for her son''s schoolbag.


    How can she know why these people were beaten like this?


    Don''t frame her up.


    She doesn''t have the ability tomit a crime.


    Meng Li put his watch on his hand and nced at Huang Mao. Huang Mao was so flustered that he was afraid of being beaten.


    "Elder sister, what else can I do for you?" Huang Mao asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t I tell you how much advantage you took from my son to spit it out?"


    Huang Maoined bitterly in his heart. Meng Liyang raised his rolling pin in his hand. Huang Mao''s legs softened with fear. He even took out a handful of money from his body and handed it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li slowly counted the money. All in all, it was four or five hundred yuan.

 Chapter 382

    She handed Huang Mao 100 yuan:


    "take it and buy some medicine to wipe it."


    Looking at the other three people, he said: "after all, these people are tired of you."


    Huang Mao stretched out his hand to take it. Then he thought of something and pulled back his hand. He looked at Meng Li with a smile:


    "elder sister, this money, this money, I will treat you as my filial piety."


    Meng Li took back his hand and impolitely collected all the money. He said to Huang Mao:


    "I know what you want."


    Yellow hair


    Meng Li said to Huang Mao:


    "then I''ll go."


    Huang Mao was relieved:


    "then take your time."


    Don''te next time.


    How far is it? How far is it.


    Meng Li turned around and nned to leave. Then he stopped, looked at Huang Mao, pondered for a while and said:


    "that''s right."


    Huang Mao suddenly became tense again and said:


    "what''s the matter, elder sister?"


    Meng Liwei said with a smile:


    "don''t be nervous. I just want you to help me with something."


    Huang Mao shook his head:


    "elder sister, if you have anything, you can do it. I''ll do it."


    "Just do it."


    Meng Li said:


    "my son is at school, and there are still some debts that haven''t been recovered. I heard that these are all your younger brothers. Tell them about them and ask them to give you the money."


    "Remember, don''t give it to my son. Let my son think you haven''t returned it."


    Huang Mao didn''t understand the reason why Meng Li did it. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask.


    Meng Li''s expression suddenly cooled down, his eyes shed fiercely, and said to Huang Mao:


    "you just need to do things well."


    "Or I''ll find you wherever you go."


    "Otherwise, you think my son is going out with you. How did I find him?"


    Huang Mao''s heart to ask waspletely broken. Indeed, they found a quiet ce. This woman could still find it. Although she didn''t know how to do it, she didn''t want to get the same treatment.


    He nodded again and again:


    "OK, I see. It''s natural to borrow money to pay back."


    Meng Li nodded and asked again:


    "I said that I can''t let my son know."


    Huang Maolian nodded:


    "yes, yes."


    Meng Li said:


    "you''re good. Don''t provoke me. I won''t trouble you in the future."


    "Otherwise..." Meng Li''s eyes are meaningful.


    Huang Mao has a bitter look on his face:


    "elder sister, how dare Ie to your trouble? I''m very grateful for your letting me go."


    Meng Li said, and then he turned and left.


    She''s not afraid of yellow hair, but she''s a waste of time.


    This time it should be in ce.


    Meng Li turned around and went out of the door. Huang Mao''s body could no longer support him. He was paralyzed and cursed: "Damn, smelly woman."


    Hate teeth itch, but helpless.


    Ghost don''t know to get into such a trouble.


    We can''t me Society for our fate.


    Several people simply took off their clothes to check their wounds. Looking at each other''s blue and swollen bodies, they were a little startling.


    Too hard.


    And they don''t seem to have hurt the girl.


    It''s too bad.


    I also have a deeper understanding of Meng Li''s strength.


    Everyone''s mind is in the battle between heaven and man, and he is not reconciled to being beaten by Meng Li in this way. He wants to revenge.


    But they don''t want to try again.


    I really don''t know the depth of Meng Li.


    A few people in the heart of all kinds of choices, hesitation, a few people also regardless of the body injury, is discussing whether to revenge back.


    Meng Li carries her schoolbag on the street and walks towards home. She feels that she is still overworked tonight. She is a little tired, so she takes a taxi.


    When you give the fare, you get the money from Huang Mao. It should be the same. Huang Mao should not only take advantage of it, but Huang Mao really has only so much money.


    It''s no use forcing her to yell.


    When he was downstairs, Meng Li looked up at the windows of his house, and the lights in the living room were still on.


    When Meng Li came home, Yue Xiaowei looked at Meng Li and was deeply relieved:


    "Mom, are you back?"


    Meng Li let out a loud noise and threw the rolling pin into the garbage can. How can a rolling pin that has been beaten by others roll noodles.


    He handed his bag and watch to Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei took the things, opened the schoolbag and had a look, but there were still many things in it.There are not only some books in the bag, but also some of his favorite gadgets.


    "Are you all right, Ma?" Yue Xiaowei checked the good things, thinking that he was so useless and wanted his mother to take them, he looked guilty and his voice was a little weak.


    Meng Li sighed and said earnestly:


    "it''s all right, son. My mother doesn''t me you for this. In the process of growing up, I do some confused things that my mother can understand. I hope you can learn from it."


    "Do you see it now? They don''t really mean it to you. As long as you can see it, it''s worth it no matter how much mom pays. "


    Yue Xiaowei evades Meng Li''s eyes and bites his lips.


    I see.


    It''s disgusting, just like the bad guys on TV.


    "After all, Ma''s ability is not strong, and her business is not good now. I hope every penny will be spent on the de, not like this."


    She added, looking deeply at Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei lowered his head and said in a low voice:


    "Mom, I know I''m wrong."


    Meng Li patted Yue Xiaowei on the shoulder, looking tired:


    "well, have a rest early, tomorrow will be fine."


    Yue Xiaowei moved his lips and said with embarrassment:


    "Mom, I cooked treme soup for you."


    Meng Li''s heavy face suddenly stretched out and said with great interest:


    "treme soup?"


    Yue Xiaowei nodded and went to the kitchen to give Meng Li treme soup. Meng Li took a look at the treme soup. There were red dates in it, only one bowl. He asked:


    "don''t you drink it?"


    Yue Xiaowei shook his head:


    "I''m not hungry."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "if I''m not hungry, I''ll drink it. It''s cold outside. I didn''t expect that I would go home and warm myself with treme soup."


    Yue Xiaowei had a shy smile. He didn''t know what he could do. He racked his brains toe up with the idea.


    After a taste of treme soup, eh, it''s sweet and greasy. Maybe it''s too much sugar.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "it''s very sweet. You can try to put less sugar next time."


    Yue Xiaowei let out a sound and kept it in mind.


    Meng Li drinks treme soup and asks Yue Xiaowei to go to bed first. She also takes a bath. Then she sits and practices for a while before falling asleep.


    The next day, Yue Xiaowei passed the day in terror. Others ignored him and looked like he was waiting to see a good y.


    Yue Xiaowei endured, no one to apany him to y, he can only read books in school, children''s mind, as if this can prove, we before the boundary is particrly obvious.


    You''re ying. I''m reading.


    I don''t y with you because I love books, hum.


    With so many students sitting and reading in the ssroom, Yue Xiaowei felt that he was not alone.

 Chapter 383

    Meng left for a day, and then went to find Huang Mao, this speed is not good.


    When we found Huang Mao, Huang Mao was not at home, but outside.


    Seeing Meng Li, Huang Mao is very frightened. He hates his teeth, but he has to bear his anger and let Meng Li wait. Don''t worry. He will do it well.


    Meng Li said.


    If you don''t urge, it''s not right.


    Huang Mao really doesn''t want to see Meng Li again.


    Now he really believes that the other party can easily find him at any time.


    The next day, dragging the pain of his body, he called his group of school boys and told them to go on.


    In our hearts, we still don''t want to. We think Huang Mao doesn''t make the decision for them. Instead, he helps Yue Xiaowei.


    There is a feeling of being beaten in the face. Before, they were waiting for Yue Xiaowei to be bullied.


    Huang Mao has no temper in front of Meng Li, but he has temper in front of these people.


    Angrily, he also warned them not to offend Yue Xiaowei, who could not be provoked.


    When people ask why, Huang Mao doesn''t say.


    After all, his authority as a big brother is gone.


    But the more Huang Mao didn''t say it, the more people felt that Yue Xiaowei was so unfathomable.


    And told them not to associate with Yue Xiaowei.


    I don''t understand very well. Shouldn''t people with backgrounds get along better?


    But Huang Mao was serious, and he said that if he was to get in touch with Yue Xiaowei again, the end would be miserable.


    Huang Mao felt that his fate was miserable.


    Although I really want to let these little rabbitse to the same end as him, I think that if that girl offends Yue Xiaowei again, he will be punished.


    A few people look at Huang Mao like this. They are young and easy to cheat, so they believe it.


    Can''t wait to give the money to Huang Mao, it''s very painful.


    I thought I didn''t have to pay the money back.


    Meng Li soon received the money collected by Huang Mao.


    But Yue Xiaowei is as poor as ever. Meng Li doesn''t n to give him any more money to make things.


    Yue Xiaowei was also in a particrly sensitive period. Meng Li yed the role of a loving mother.


    While at school, Yue Xiaowei found that his former friends looked at him withplicated eyes.


    What kind of look is this?


    I met him several times when I went to the toilet, and several people kept away from him.


    Yuexiaowei heart for no reason a burst of sour, in the end before happy y, now is to avoid.


    Because of a little profit, some money.


    Thanks to his sincere treatment of these people in the past, is he afraid of his debt collection when he evades him now?


    Yue Xiaowei wanted to get the money back, but he didn''t dare.


    Last time, because of the money, my things were deducted by yellow hair, and my mother paid the ransom.


    Again, saying no is the same result.


    It''s not worth it. I''ll lose it.


    Just understand their true colors, or can''t help but for it.


    Meng Li took the opportunity to ask Yue Xiaowei to read, so that Yue Xiaowei spent more and more time on books.


    It''s a little bit more, so it can adapt better.


    Of course, Yue Xiaowei sometimes doesn''t want to learn when his temperes. Meng Li gives him something to tempt him at this time.


    Promise to take him where to y at the weekend or something.


    Look at the world more and open your eyes.


    Teenagers are just the time when they love to y, and naturally they want to go.


    If you arezy, steal less.


    When Yue Xiaowei took the monthly exam, his score was a leap forward, at least from the lowest to the middle and lower reaches.


    The teachers of various subjects were also very surprised and praised Yue Xiaowei.


    Eyes aim at those students whose grades are the lowest. You have to learn from Yue Xiaowei.


    Sess has drawn a wave of hatred for Yue Xiaowei.


    Yue Xiaowei got a sense of achievement. His teacher looked at him with praise and his ssmates looked at him with surprise.


    There''s a feeling of being looked at with new eyes.


    Well, it''s a good feeling.


    Some peopleughed at him before, saying that he was kicked out by the previous small group.


    No, he has proved to them that he keeps away from them for the sake of learning.


    And the teacher also no longer give up on him, before he did not do homework, the teacher is no way also regardless of.


    Now sometimes I don''t hand in my homework, and the teacher has to talk to him.


    There''s a sense of being valued.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Xiaowei''s achievements andughs happily. In order to help her with her homework, she feels like she is reading.


    Meng Li naturally rewarded Yue Xiaowei with his achievements.


    What interest ss, Meng Li did not sign up for Yue Xiaowei, the money can be slowly kept to reward Yue Xiaowei.


    And Meng Li thinks that Yue Xiaowei''s main task now is to spend all the rest of his time and concentrate on getting into a high school, so that he can study in a better environment.Yue Xiaowei''s life, without the interference of those people and his sense of achievement, was slowly put back on the right track.


    When Yue Zhiwei has time, he will take Yue Xiaowei out to y.


    The father''s love should not be lost because of divorce.


    Yue Zhi, Meng Li and Yue Xiaowei have frequent contacts. Yue Xiaowei has the illusion that they can remarry.


    They were made up intentionally or unintentionally.


    It makes Meng Li and Yue Zhi unable tough or cry.


    Yue Zhi is probably good scar forget pain, actually really asked Meng Li whether to remarry.


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses. How can it be?


    This kind of thing should be the client''s own back to make a decision, but Meng Li felt that the client should not be willing to remarry.


    In order not to leave Yue Zhi''s heart sick, Meng Liyue Zhi specially discussed this matter to Yue Xiaowei.


    I wish I could make it clear to him.


    When Yue Xiaowei''s achievements have reached a certain stage, there is no great progress.


    Because the simple problem is easy to ovee, and then up is the difficult problem.


    Meng Li hired a college student tutor for Yue Xiaowei to do a part-time job and help him at home.


    This male college student is very gentle and has a good way to get along with Yue Xiaowei.


    Meng Li has nothing to do, but he also makes some food for college students to eat. Looking at the clothes, the family conditions of college students are not very good.


    College students eat Meng Li''s food, but also save money to eat, inherit Meng Li''s love, and pay more attention to Yue Xiaowei.


    He also described Yue Xiaowei''s college life and recalled his high school life, which Yue Xiaowei had never experienced and made him fascinated.


    One day, Yue Xiaowei tentatively asked Meng Li:


    "what if I don''t get into high school?"


    The second semester of junior high school will soon be over, and Yue Xiaowei has a kind of anxiety in his heart.


    After all, all kinds of efforts, his best performance was in the middle.


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows, looked at Yue Xiaowei and said, "it''s ok if you can''t pass the exam. As long as you work hard, mom won''t me you."


    Yue Xiaowei''s face was a little strange. He pursed his lips and said:


    "where shall I go to study then?"


    Meng Li blinked her eyes, and she said with a smile:


    "if she can''t get into high school, she will go to work with her mother, and then we two will take good care of the shop."


    "Ah?" Yue Xiaowei was surprised.

 Chapter 384

    Meng Li nodded, not so surprised.


    Yue Xiaowei had a bitter face. He hesitated and said, "Mom, do you really want me to run business with you?"


    Meng Li hum.


    No words.


    There is no need to give Yue Xiaowei a way out at this time.


    In order to avoid the fluke, feel that their performance is not good, but also to study.


    Of course, Meng Li has considered asking Yue Xiaowei to reread.


    But it depends on Yue Xiaowei himself. If his academic performance is really bad, it''s useless to repeat it for another year.


    If the difference is not much, a year''s hard work is effective.


    In a word, Meng Li can''t really cut off Yue Xiaowei''s road to study.


    Don''t read without reading.


    "But I''m too young to continue reading?" Yue Xiaowei is very concerned about this issue.


    I never thought my reading career would be so short.


    Education stopped in junior high school?


    Meng LiXiao:


    "son, you have to have confidence in yourself and believe that you can get into high school."


    Yue Xiaoweiughed awkwardly for a while, but he was silent.


    I tried my mother''s words, but it wasn''t as good as his.


    In the heart also don''t want to really stop in junior high school, Yue Xiaowei went into the room to chew the book.


    At first, I felt that reading was very painful. Now I feel that the time of reading is very fast, and the knowledge in the book is also very interesting.


    He was a little annoyed by problems he couldn''t solve.


    Fortunately, there are tutors, teachers and friends.


    He can understand what he says.


    And in the school already had the ssmate to be willing to associate with him.


    That kind of friendship is very pure, female students no longer look at him with disdain.


    After making friends with others, Yue Xiaowei knows what bad students look like in the eyes of good students.


    He used to be a bad student.


    The middle ear of the good students asked them not to associate with the bad students.


    And before the small partner asked for leave, is to fight to go to the hospital.


    Yue Xiaowei was a little lucky that he didn''te back.


    Or he''ll be in the hospital.


    Meng Li is waiting for the task to bepleted. He feels that he has boiled his hair white, which is a great trouble.


    Did her mother feel the same way back then?


    It''s hard work for the children.


    Ah, Meng Liughs at himself. He doesn''t know if he can see his parents.


    Every world has its own time flow. Are they still there.


    If she''s here, can she go back to see each other?


    If ording to the modern saying, their parents are also people with white hair to send people with ck hair, it''s just that they cultivate their looks, their hair is not white, and their faces are not old.


    ording to the way she died at that time, her parents couldn''t even find her body.


    Here, the ne is going to get through this winter, and Yue Xiaowei has a holiday.


    The final result is not too good, ording to Yue Xiaowei''s exnation is to y the loss, the lower middle.


    Yue Xiaowei is very disappointed, and Meng Li has tofort him in turn.


    Then Yue Xiaowei confirmed to Meng Li again whether he could not study if he could not enter high school.


    Meng Li nodded and told Yue Xiaowei firmly that''s it.


    Yue Xiaowei''s lips moved. He wanted to say that he could go to a vocational college even if he couldn''t get into high school. He secretly asked his tutor, who said he didn''t rmend going there.


    My mother certainly knows that there is such a school, but why not let him continue to read, it should not be rmended.


    I don''t want to.


    Yue Xiaowei was cruel, and he was holding his breath.


    I really don''t want to do business with my mother.


    Summer in their own forced to learn.


    On the contrary, he asked Meng Li to remind Yue Xiaowei that it''s time to rx and go to visit rtives.


    Yue Xiaowei was dressed very fresh by Meng Li. The thick bangs had been cut off long ago. Visiting rtives sometimes means business.


    If you find something you can praise, some rtives will praise Yue Xiaowei.


    If you praise my children, I will praise your children too.


    Meng Li boasted hard and even lied with his eyes open. Then Yue Xiaowei got more praise.


    Let Yue Xiaowei feel ttered.


    It is obvious to all that I think I have be better.


    In fact, I don''t understand the routine of adults. They just boast casually.


    It''s also a good thing. It makes Yue Xiaowei more confident and thinks his efforts are worth it.


    Meng Li promised Yue Xiaowei that he would take Yue Xiaowei to travel abroad if he sessfully took the senior high school exam.


    Yue Xiaowei was even more excited. In the summer vacation when he was promoted from junior two to junior three, Yue Xiaowei spent his whole summer cramming.


    Think about it when you are tired. At this time next year, if you enter high school, he will be abroad.In an instant, there was momentum all over the body.


    Meng Li looked at the client for such a long time, and he was not sure what the client thought, but that''s all he could do now.


    A yearter, when Meng Li stood outside the entrance examination room, the sun was in the sky, Meng Liughed, such a good weather, there should be good harvest.


    After all, Yue Xiaowei''s results in the third grade of junior high school have been mixed into the middle and upper reaches, and sometimes he lost in the middle.


    ording to this achievement, it should be ok as long as we don''t y abnormally.


    Meng Li''s estimation is good. Yue Xiaowei''s high school entrance examination didn''t disappoint him. He really got into high school.


    Knowing that he was admitted to the exam, Yue Xiaowei''s face turned red with excitement.


    Run to find Meng Li and give him good news.


    Meng Li is relieved to smile, although it''s not a key high school, it''s OK.


    Meng Li thought that Yue Xiaowei was admitted to high school and the task waspleted. Unexpectedly, the client still didn''t choose toe back.


    Meng Li had to fulfill his promise and take Yue Xiaowei to travel abroad.


    The world is big and beautiful. Nature shakes Yue Xiaowei and makes Meng Li happy.


    It''s good to be alive.


    ¡­¡­


    Yue Xiaowei has graduated from University, and he has grown into a man in his twenties.


    Meng Li was in this position, from Yue Xiaowei''s second year of junior high school to the end of his studies.


    Eight years.


    In the past eight years, especially in the three years of high school, Meng Li devoted a lot of effort to Yue Xiaowei.


    Because Yue Xiaowei''s brain is not a genius, it needs more attention from his parents.


    In the past eight years, Yue Zhi remarried.


    But her task is not finished.


    Yue Xiaowei also has deep feelings for Meng Li, and a little feels that Meng Li is a friend. He dares to leave Meng Li for many jokes, and he dares to speak to Meng Li for many words from his heart.


    We get along very well.


    Meng Li is calm. There must be a reason why the client doesn''te back.


    There is nothing wrong with the task.


    After two years of marriage ban, Meng Xiao married his wife in the city.


    Meng Li couldn''t wait to return to the system space, which took 11 years.


    Straight to the big screen, there used to be a cultivation ne which also took ten years + time, but the days were fast.


    It''s a real 11 years in office, every day, every minute, every second.


    When Ie back, I feel as if I''m separated.

 Chapter 385

    Congrattions on thepletion of Wang Xinyu''s Commission: change.


    The score is 100.


    Get 15000 points, 10 points for Jieli, 3 points for hunli. Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 1900


    Jieli: 354


    hunli: 3


    Meng Li''s eyebrows were raised. I didn''t expect that there were a lot of reward points for this task, with 15000 points.


    Relieved, I finally got the points right.


    Meng Li was about to absorb the three points of soul power when suddenly another message came.


    Congrattions to Meng Li, the Tasker, who has achieved the task qualification rate and upgraded to a Samsung Tasker. He has won the upgrade Award: a lucky draw.


    Meng Li said.


    Upgrade Samsung?


    "You should have upgraded before, but your points are negative, so you can''t upgrade." 6018.


    Meng Li Oh, looking at the upgrade reward, it''s very angry and funny.


    What''s more, lucky turntable?


    There is a turntable on the screen, which is the first prize, the second prize and the third prize.


    Meng Li thought that this routine was still the same as before, but he did not expect that the routine of the organization could not be prevented.


    She won a third prize with two words on it. Come on!


    Meng Li


    So?


    And then what?


    No more?


    Once again let Meng Li realize that the organization''s cheap is not easy to upy, no, it can''t upy at all.


    Or her luck is really too bad, this refueling is actually equivalent to thank you for your patronage.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to pay attention to this matter any more. He can''t change it any more. He can only say one thing from the Buddhist system. I''m lucky to get it and I''m lucky to lose it.


    Those who upgrade Samsung''s tasks will be able to do more difficult tasks and get higher rewards.


    Looking at the lucky turntable on the screen makes Meng Li feel very depressed, out of sight and out of mind.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and points the screen. The big turntable disappears.


    Then silently absorbed three points of soul power.


    If there is no reward, just keep normal. Meng Li absorbs the soul power and asks 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    The client went back and lived alone.


    Yue Xiaowei and his wife are fighting outside.


    Yue Xiaowei invited the client to live in their city, but the client didn''t want to.


    The client was afraid that his temper would upset Yue Xiaowei and his wife.


    When Yue Xiaowei came home with his wife and children, the client was very careful with them, but sometimes he couldn''t help being strong.


    In fact, Yue Xiaowei also felt the change of the client''s temper. It''s only normal for the client to change his temper when he is old.


    Can ept, think of his mother to pay for so many years, Yue Xiaowei feel that he is not qualified to dislike his mother.


    Meng Li looked at it for a while, and after going back, he didn''t look at it any more.


    In her heart, she has found the answer that the client is not willing to go back for so many years.


    The client hates his temper too much, and thinks that in the plot, it is her temper that harms her son.


    I''m afraid that my going back will affect Yue Xiaowei''s future.


    The client has no confidence to change his temper. After all, temper is really hard to change.


    Meng Li sighed that she had 11 years of the client''s life, which was equivalent to 10 years less of the client''s life.


    At least in the mind of the client.


    Willing to live 11 years less in exchange for a stable life for his son, the client can be very willing to pay.


    Poor world parents heart, the client to pay the price is her soul power, and this life 11 years of time.


    But fortunately, in the past 11 years, she insisted on practicing, and the client''s body was also transformed by aura, and became better.


    In the story, the client died of a serious illness, so when she was in power, she also had regr physical examination to prevent it.


    It''s not a big problem.


    The client is fine. They should have been for many years.


    Even in old age, you can live a wonderful life.


    Then Meng Li saw his points, there are more than 1000 points, rememberst time said to buy some silver needles for a rainy day.


    Just do what you say. Meng Li opened a system mall and exchanged silver needles. It was really cheap. It was only 50 points. Then Meng Li exchanged some emergency medicine.


    That adds up to 200 points.


    This can prevent all kinds of emergencies. Of course, Meng Li doesn''t intend to use it.


    It''s energy consuming.


    Meng Li looked at Jieli and asked 6018:


    "can I absorb Jieli now?"6018 said:


    "I''ll check it for you."


    Meng Li said, listen to 6018, which means that even if we can''t now, it should be fast.


    After all, she didn''t say no.


    After a while, Meng Li felt a feeling of being examined by people''s mental power all over her body. There was a weak force swimming in her soul. This feeling made Meng Li feel ufortable and ufortable.


    Fortunately, it''s already a soul body. I don''t care so much about it.


    I''m looking forward to 6018.


    When the difort disappeared, Meng Li asked:


    "6018, is that ok?"


    6018 said:


    "just a moment, I''ll give you an analysis. It''s very important to absorb the boundary force for the first time. We can''t absorb it rashly."


    "If some soul conditions are not met, it is a small matter to bear the pain of soul tearing. What''s more, there will be problems with divine consciousness. What''s more, the soul can''t bear annihtion."


    Meng Li was surprised when he heard that it was so serious.


    6018 didn''t say it was so serious before. Isn''t it afraid to scare her?


    At this time, Meng Li can only say good.


    6018 didn''t say anything. After a while, he said:


    "my suggestion is to wait for safety."


    Meng Li was a little disappointed in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to open up. For his own life, he couldn''t force it.


    She said:


    "OK, thank you."


    6018 said:


    "it''s normal to be curious about power, but be calm."


    Meng Li said with a smile,


    "I''ve been taught."


    6018 alsoughs:


    "you make fun of me."


    Meng Li said sincerely:


    "how can I make fun of you? You know more than I do."


    6018 ha ha a smile, the voice is very good to hear, Meng Li mouth smile, tentatively asked:


    "do a few more tasks should be ok?"


    6018 said:


    "maybe you can, maybe you can''t. I don''t know what your future tasks will be like, and whether your reward soul power will be stable."


    Meng Li nodded and thought 6018 was reasonable.


    What if I lost a lot of soul power in the mission world.


    Or the mission failed.


    She said to 6018:


    "thank you."


    6018 smiles again and says frankly:


    "it''s OK."


    Easy to get along with the task is very good, can reduce a lot of trouble.


    It is a matter of great influence that the task makers do not get along well with the system, and they can even dy each other.


    6018 felt a little lucky. At present, he felt veryfortable.


    "By the way, when you be a Samsung Tasker, you can''t fail three times. If you fail three times, you will be wiped out."


    6018 suddenly reminds Meng Li.

 Chapter 386

    Meng Li nodded to show that he knew.


    If you fail three times, you will be wiped out.


    One more chance than the two star mission.


    Ask 6018 to find her a job.


    "Is there a ce with plenty of aura?" Meng Li asked.


    Go to the ce with plenty of aura to see if you can find something for wenqingteng.


    "OK, I''ll look for it." 6018.


    Meng Li said.


    Open the system space to see the task of the forum, some of the above tasks said Meng Li did not understand, it turned off.


    No desire to understand.


    Now we should improve our strength first, and we should not spend our time on anything else.


    There is always a chance to get to know each other.


    Meng Li thought, if you go to the world with abundant aura, you should need the spirit stone.


    She opened the system mall, took a look and turned it off.


    How many Lingshi are sold? Her points are not enough.


    Some of them have nothing to do. Looking at Meng Li''s boring appearance, 6018 said:


    "why don''t you go to have a rest first, and I''ll call youter."


    Meng Li nodded, lying on the bed, began to close his eyes, and slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Li was awakened by the voice of 6018, and 6018 said:


    "good luck, I really got a world full of aura. You know, the world full of aura is always in demand."


    Meng Li was also happy and said, "thank you."


    6018: "it''s OK. Are you ready? Now go to the task?"


    Meng Li nodded, feeling of being transmitted.


    Dream beast, can make dreams, can absorb dreams, can make people die in dreams and invisible, can confuse people''s consciousness, talent is rted to dreams.


    The consignor is the dream beast.


    The dream beast family has precious blood and rare races. They are powerful because of their talent.


    Any species has its own way of life and life trajectory, but the life trajectory of dream beast is changed by a man.


    Chi Ming, originally a modern man, came across the world because of an ident.


    Chi Ming, who crossed into this world, was very confused at the beginning. From modern times, he became such a man who died of his parents, was born to be a waste of material, and was treated coldly?


    And this person''s name is the same as his own.


    So is it Providence?


    Chi Ming felt that he could pass through, and his life must be extraordinary.


    As a matter of fact, Chi Ming thinks so. When hees to this world, his life is like hanging.


    Originally, he was a person who could not practice. If he ate a treasure of natural materials andnd by mistake, he could practice.


    There are all kinds of opportunities, big and small, which can be urately grasped by Chi Ming.


    Moreover, Chi Ming also has one of the most adverse golden fingers, that is, after crossing, he has a special skill.


    Mind reading.


    Chi Ming doesn''t know how to acquire this skill, but it doesn''t affect his use of this skill.


    This skill allows Chi Ming to easily distinguish between good intentions and bad intentions of others, and easily know what others think.


    Chi Ming understands a truth, that is, in this strong world, people can no longer be soft hearted. He feels that God has given him this opportunity, and he should make good use of it to be a strong man in the world.


    Therefore, those who are malicious to him should be ruthlessly eradicated.


    Shovel off the obstacles in life, in order to go more smoothly.


    There is no doubt about Chi Ming''s life. During this period, his strong mind reading skills can be used not only to eradicate the enemy, but also to soak up his younger sister.


    Chi Ming has be very understanding of women. He is handsome, and his strength is also improving rapidly. Such a man can capture many women''s hearts.


    Of course, this mind reading technique has a small shoring.


    At first, when Chi Ming used it, he found that it worked well and not well. Later, after all kinds of experiments, Chi Ming found that this mind reading skill had to be used by people within two meters of him.


    It''s too far to go.


    The client''s life of thinking about heaven ispletely disturbed by Chi Ming.


    The race of Sitian is born to sleep deeply for a period of time. When it wakes up, it has to ept the inheritance from its elders.


    Inheritance is the most important thing for the race of Sitian.


    It is usually passed on by the mother.


    However, after her mother gave birth to Sitian, she met Chi Ming in a particrly weak period. When she was young, Sitian was very different from her adult mother. When her mother, who was eager to protect her son, saw Chi Ming, she was very alert and asked him to leave quickly, which was malicious.


    Because they know how cunning humans are.


    Moreover, the mother of Si Tian doesn''t know how this human cane to her territory.


    It''s also her fault that she had to walk around when she was about to give birth. She didn''t expect that the production was ahead of schedule, which made it toote for her to find a safe ce.But Chi Ming takes a fancy to Si Tian and asks his mother to give him Si Tian.


    After all


    Chi Ming, who has juste to this world and has not seen enough widely, can''t think of something as lovely as Sitian, no matter how big his brain hole is. He is rted to this ugly and fierce thing in front of him.


    The dream beast who has just given birth to think about heaven is very angry. Although he is weak, he also attacks Chi Ming, hoping to drive the boy out.


    However, Chi Ming is the son of this ne, the son of heaven, and the dream beast tries his best to beat Chi Ming out.


    Feeling that his life is not long, the dream beast condenses the inheritance and his final energy into a piece of crystal and puts it beside him.


    I hope Sitian can absorb it by himself when he wakes up.


    But when he was still thinking about the sky, Chi Ming slipped back and took away the inheritance of the sky without authorization.


    In fact, Chi Ming didn''t know that it was the most important inheritance of thinking about heaven. He felt that there was a lot of energy surging in the golden stone, which was a treasure.


    Treasure, of course, should be collected. It was useless at that time, but it will also be useful in the future.


    More is better.


    As soon as Si Tian was born, he was carried home by Chi Ming.


    No one can recognize the rare and powerful Sitian.


    As a race, they don''t deal with human beings, and they basically don''t let people see themselves.


    Therefore, Chi Ming didn''t know what Si Tian was at the beginning.


    It just looks good and wants to take it home.


    It''s like having a cat and dog.


    After a long sleep, he wakes up and sees Chi Ming at first sight. He has a special liking for Chi Ming.


    There is no such thing as contract in this world, but man and beast can reach an agreement to help each other. Chi Ming feels that the sky is nk like a piece of white paper, and he can cultivate himself as an assistant and partner.


    Sometimes animals are more loyal than humans.


    Although Chi Ming has gone through such a strange world, his understanding of animals is still the same as that of modern human beings.


    Naturally, he should be the master and the servant.


    Let Sitian call him master.


    Tiansi told him to save him.


    Because Chi Ming thinks that Sitian is like a kitten and a dog. The kitten and the dog that are just born are not managed by anyone and will surely die.

 Chapter 387

    Although Si Tian is a wise monster, he can''t live without his own support.


    Chi Ming feels that he has a life-saving grace for Si Tian.


    Although Chi Ming just brought back the sky and put it there.


    Without receiving the inheritance, Si Tian is muddled. What Chi Ming says is what.


    At this time, although Chi Ming had all kinds of opportunities, his strength could not soar to the sky. Later, he found that Si Tian actually had all kinds of abilities. He was very happy.


    Moreover, Chi Ming is clear about what he thinks in his mind. He understands his character and makes him do a lot of things.


    Si Tian helps Chi Ming a lot.


    But Chi Ming is still worried about thinking about the sky. After all, he is young now, and he can still control the sky. But what if, with the growth of years of experience, he has a different mind?


    Moreover, Sitian''s race advantage is great. Although he has not been inherited, his strength is growing with the speed of shangchi Ming.


    This makes Chi Ming feel very uneasy. Although he has mind reading skills, he can''t feel the sky all the time. What''s in his mind?


    I can''t do anything else.


    It''s perfectly normal that you can''t rest assured about things you can''t control.


    Think day mastered pool dark too many secrets, pool dark now strength still can''t walk horizontally, some things have to overcast.


    Sometimes one person and one beast work together to get rid of some people with strong background who have hatred against him.


    Once it''s revealed, other people''s background knows that it''s him, and Chi Ming realizes that he''s in constant trouble and endangers his life.


    So to think of the day, Chi Ming from the beginning of love, into a lot of worries.


    Among the people who have reached an agreement with the demon n for mutual benefit, there is nock of the situation that finally broke up. The best result is the disintegration. It is not umon for human beings to be hurt or betrayed by monsters. Chi Ming doesn''t want to be like this.


    As the son of heaven, Chi Ming always has a different way.


    He got a talisman by ident, the spirit talisman.


    This soul control talisman is unheard of in this world. Chi Ming can get it, mostly because of Qi luck.


    The son of ne is never single. He needs a lot of things, such as good partners, loyal subordinates and so on.


    Soul control rune, as the name suggests, can control the person by inserting the rune paper into the spirit of the person you want to control.


    The effect isparable to that of the master servant contract, and it also establishes a spirit contract. As long as the controlled person has evil thoughts about controlling people, the controller can sense it.


    And control between the mind, you can eliminate the controller.


    In fact, the function of being able to sense evil thoughts is not so perfect. It can only vaguely feel that the controlled person has evil thoughts, but can not know the specific reasons.


    It''s not as good as Chi Ming''s mind reading skill.


    Mind reading can sense people''s specific thoughts, true feelings and false feelings, which is very obvious.


    Chi Ming put this Rune paper into the spirit of thinking about heaven. At this point, Chi Ming waspletely relieved to think about heaven.


    Tell Sitian that this thing can make them feel the same and trust each other better.


    In the dusk, all kinds of thoughts are brainwashed.


    Moreover, with the son of ne, there are many opportunities and insights, which can make Sitian grow faster.


    There is no resistance to Chi Ming''s prating this thing into his spirit.


    After the soul control rune is put into the soul of Si Tian, Si Tian can vaguely feel that Chi Ming has no malice to him.


    Kesitan didn''t know that this seal script could kill him in an instant.


    In order not to make him think more about it, Chi Ming just says that he can make them feel the same and feel each other. He doesn''t say that he is the controller and can decide the life and death of him.


    What Chi Ming thinks is that as long as Si Tian doesn''t betray him, he will never treat Si Tian badly.


    Originally, two people could grow up with each other in this way, but one day Chi Ming''s boring research was the inheritance crystallization left by Si Tian''s mother. When Si Tian saw it, things changed.


    That thing has a kind of natural attraction to think of day, request Chi Ming to give this thing to him.


    Chi Ming had this thing in his hand for a long time. He didn''t know what it was, and he didn''t dare to show it to others.


    I''ve checked many ancient books, but I haven''t figured them out.


    Seeing that Si Tian is extremely eager for this thing, it seems that it is something that the monster likes. Now Si Tian is also his man. It''s good for him that Si Tian''s strength is strong. Thinking of this, Chi Ming is no longer stingy and gives the inheritance to Si Tian.


    After absorbing it, I know my life experience.


    He also knew how his mother died and was furious.


    Grieved, his mother was hurt by Chi Ming, but he recognized Chi Ming as the master.


    Chi Ming also deceives him, saying that he is his own life-saving benefactor. In the eyes of Si Tian, Chi Ming is so hateful.In fact, there''s a clever misunderstanding. Chi Ming doesn''t know that the ugly dream beast is the mother of Si Tian at that time. He thinks that his return with the crying Si Tian is equivalent to saving his life.


    Logically, it''s OK.


    After receiving the inheritance, Sitian''s strength soared and became as ugly as his mother''s.


    Straight to find the Chi Ming ount.


    Thinking about heaven can''t stand one more minute.


    When Chi Ming saw Si Tian, he was startled, Ma.


    Why, it''s so ugly.


    It looks like a horse, not a horse, not a tiger. It has arge area of ck hair on its body, something like scales on its abdomen, horns on its head, and crocodile skin on its wrinkled nose.


    And Chi Ming felt the deep malice of this ghost.


    And with a strong sense of killing, think day questioned why Chi Ming do so.


    Think day feel that he was cheated by the cunning humanpletely, used.


    The pool dark Leng for a while, felt a soul to tie down.


    Very speechless.


    Once upon a time, it was like a cat with small sharp horns on its head. It was so cute that it was like this.


    I can''t bear to look directly at him.


    Chi Ming also thought of another kind of ugly monster when he found that he was thinking about heaven before. That monster looked just like thinking about heaven.


    Chi Ming knows that Si Tian is the child of the monster.


    Who knows that there is such a big difference between adulthood and infancy for such an ugly monster.


    It''s wonderful.


    Chi Ming didn''t kill Si Tian directly, and exined it to him. But he found that Si Tian didn''t listen to his exnation, and his killing intention didn''t decrease by half.


    This makes Chi Ming very helpless. At least he is a partner. As ast resort, he is really unwilling to do so.


    But in the fury, Si Tian puts his hand to Chi Ming, who destroys Si Tian as ast resort.


    After the event, Chi Ming was lucky that he put the soul control talisman into the spirit of thinking about heaven. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to tell who was higher and who was lower when he fought with thinking about heaven.


    But it''s a pity, after all, that a partner is gone.

 Chapter 388

    Things are over, he is also careless move, why can''t want to understand it.


    I think about the sky and hate the dark pool.


    It''s painful to be hurt by the person you trust most.


    His mother was killed by Chi Ming.


    The wish of thinking about heaven is revenge.


    Meng Li opened her eyes. She was lying in a soft nest. Now she was in Chi Ming''s room, and Chi Ming was practicing.


    Meng Li looked up at Chi Ming. Well, the son of Wei Mian is bright.


    I didn''t expect to aplish another task rted to the son of ne.


    Meng Li checked his divine consciousness, and found that there was a rune in his divine consciousness, which was very small, even smaller than sesame, emitting soft light.


    Huh?


    Is this a soul control?


    Meng Li observed the distance between her and Chi Ming, which should be more than two meters away. Then Chi Ming''s mind reading skills can''t be learned from her.


    Can rest assured boldmunication with 6018.


    "Why is this spirit control sign in my divine consciousness?" Meng Li felt ufortable.


    No one will be happy to y such a soul controlling Rune among the spirits.


    Can''t she get rid of this soul controlling talisman, and she also wants to be Chi Ming''s talisman ve?


    Can''t the time be set back a little before it''s put into the spirit control Rune?


    Meng Li had many thoughts in his heart for a moment, but his body remained motionless.


    6018 sighed and said:


    "don''t be angry. There''s a reason for that."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum, and 6018 said:


    "Chi Ming and Si Tian have a very deep causal rtionship. It can be said that Si Tian was born for Chi Ming."


    Meng Li smokes from the corner of his mouth. The son of Wei Mian is really powerful.


    "Therefore, you have to help Sitian solve this causal rtionship, so as topletely end it, rather than avoid this causal rtionship."


    "This ne has a strong sense of the way of heaven. Although you escape the cause and effect, you still have a lot of problems with Chi Ming, and even there may be uncontroble changes."


    Meng Li sighed: "even so, I have nothing to say."


    This task is really, there is such a thing on her head.


    Ufortable. It''s ufortable to think that there is a rune in one''s own divine consciousness, and that one has be another''s Rune ve.


    Diaphragmatic response is very good.


    6018''s words have been said here, Meng Li is not willing to entangle too much, others have a clear meaning, and he also wants to be a person of interest.


    However, Meng Li knew very little about the soul controlling talisman.


    Fu Zhuan is very mysterious.


    The son of ne is much more difficult to deal with than ordinary people.


    There''s atmosphere in it.


    There is also the magic of mind reading. Meng Li thinks it''s very powerful.


    In the future, we should not be close to Chi Ming within two meters, and we should always be kind to Chi Ming.


    Otherwise Chi Ming will be noticed.


    Meng Liwei smiles, but he is very tired.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li prepared a case here in 6018. She asked:


    "do you know how to untie this Rune?"


    6018 said:


    "I don''t know, but I can check it for you."


    Meng Li left a hope for himself here and said:


    "thank you."


    6018 added:


    "I don''t know if I can find it, I may have to ask others, and I don''t know when I can get back to you."


    Meng Li said politely:


    "it''s OK. I''m not in a hurry. You can tell me when you have news. Don''t embarrass yourself too much."


    6018: "it''s OK."


    Meng Li said a good thing.


    Start the story and think about the sky. His existence is to help Chi Ming.


    It''s the right-hand assistant of Chi Ming, and it''s also very easy to use, such as armmand. ording to 6018, the existence of thinking about heaven is born for Chi Ming.


    And the soul controlling talisman is also a thing that the way of Heaven gives to his own son to control thinking about heaven.


    When it is not necessary to think about the sky in theter period, orter, thinking about the sky may affect the night. Under the condition that it is not conducive to the night, the perfect curtain call is the best arrangement.


    The only thing that makes Meng Li feel lucky is that Si Tian is a man.


    This is also the reason why Chi Ming is afraid that Si Tian will betray him and tries his best to control Si Tian.


    If Si Tian is a woman, ording to Chi Ming''s character in this world, if she turns into a human being, maybe Chi Ming will kidnap Si Tian in the name of love.


    After all, Chi Ming was also the one who opened the harem.


    But forget it.


    Meng Li thinks his brain is too far away. Chi Ming is a noble man. Even if he is a woman, he can''t bear to look directly at him.Chi Ming can''t say it or do it.


    This is also the reason why the dream animals will not easily turn into beasts when they be adults. They will not be seen as beasts when they grow up.


    Although people are animals, they are also aesthetic.


    I can feel that I don''t look good.


    Meng Li is so idle that he looks at the features of the pool.


    His features are so domineering that he feels cold and alienated. Now Chi Ming is full of treasure.


    And he has sessfully joined a sect, but Chi Ming, who is ambitious, has already established a small sect outside after suffering from the injustice and darkness of the sect.


    Few people know that Chi Ming is the leader of this sect.


    As soon as the small sect was founded, it would also suffer from all kinds of hardships and pressure. Now Chi Ming is busy dealing with all kinds of things of the sect, and because of all kinds of disputes, his chances are constantly changing.


    It''s not Chi Ming who was fighting for some boring things in a family.


    Now Chi Ming, in fact, is also an enemy everywhere, with constant troubles.


    Xu Shi Meng Li''s eyes are too straightforward. Chi Ming, who is practicing, looks at Meng Li and asks him, "think of heaven?"


    Some of Chi Ming regards Si Tian as a child, a servant and a partner. Anyway, he has aplicated feeling about Si Tian.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK."


    The body moved, Meng Li looked down and saw his ck ws.


    Eh, it looks like cat''s paw.


    But it''s bigger than a cat''s paw.


    In the plot, the body has horns on its head.


    "Then why didn''t you practice?" Chi Ming wants Meng Li to practice more. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be pulled back by Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "I will practice."


    Chi Ming''s eyebrows moved and he didn''t speak.


    Meng Li thought he didn''t speak, so he looked down at his abdomen. Now his abdomen is a little hard, but it''s still covered by hair. Later it will grow something like scales.


    Forget it, the human form can be more beautiful.


    In the plot, the client has only be a human once, and Chi Ming doesn''t like a man swinging around in front of him.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li and looks at himself. He thinks what''s wrong with Meng Li. He thinks he''s going towards Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Chi Ming with big eyes. He sees that Chi Ming is within two meters of her. He says in his heart:


    Chi Ming is not as cute as I am, Chi Ming is not as cute as I am, Chi Ming is not as cute as I am


    When Chi Ming hears Meng Li''s voice, he pauses and looks at Meng Li strangely.

 Chapter 389

    "What''s the matter with you?" Chi Ming asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s eyes were tight. She abandoned all kinds of thoughts in her heart and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Ming sipped his mouth and finally said:


    "it''s OK."


    Meng Li Oh, Chi Ming hase to her, carefully looked at Meng Li, the breath is still normal.


    Nothing''s wrong.


    But why does it feel strange to him.


    Regardless, Chi Ming went back and continued to practice.


    Meng Li said to the pool night:


    "Hi?"


    Chi Ming receives the merit and looks at Meng Li:


    "?? What? "


    Meng Li said: "I want to be human."


    Chi Ming:


    " Don''t all animals like to keep their animal form


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I want to experience the fun of being a man."


    Chi Ming has no expression:


    "no, you don''t want to."


    Meng Li doesn''t care about Chi Ming. He directly turns into a man and looks at himself with his head down. He is ck and is transformed by his hair.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li turning into a human without authorization. He is a little ufortable. What he wants is a cute little beast. Where is such a man.


    With a man all day, Chi Ming is afraid that others will misunderstand his orientation.


    And this Ya is transformed into a child who is not rted to him. I think he has a different hobby for young children.


    Meng Li said to Chi Ming:


    "I think I''ve grown up and won''t live with you."


    Meng Li walks into Chi Ming a little to let her hear her voice.


    Although Chi Ming''s mind reading skill is a sharp weapon, why can''t she use Chi Ming''s mind reading skill to confuse him.


    "What?" Chi Ming thinks Meng Li is inexplicable.


    Meng Li''s voice is a juvenile voice. She pretends to be mature and sighs:


    "it''s just inconvenient. People always have to grow up. Now that I grow up, I shouldn''t bother you with many things."


    Chi Ming frowned and said:


    "do you really think so?"


    Meng Li said in his heart: I really want to experience the feeling of being a man. The first step of being a man is to live independently.


    When Chi Ming heard Meng Li''s voice, he was speechless.


    This is a real kid.


    "It''s up to you." Said Chi Ming.


    Whatever. Chi Ming feels very tolerant, just like a child yearning for a room of his own.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "well, you can arrange a room for me."


    Chi Ming was speechless:


    "are you in such a hurry?"


    Meng Li tilted her head and her tender face made her look very naive:


    "now it''s OK, you can arrange it."


    Chi Ming is toozy to talk to Meng Li. He thinks that he is a good person.


    He got up and went to the door, opened the door, stood at the door and looked back at Meng Li.


    He''s in his own n right now.


    Meng Li keeps up.


    She felt a head shorter than Chi Ming.


    Meng left the door and nced outside. The world can''t release its mental power at will. People will notice that it''s not very polite.


    Meng is not far away from the ce that the naked eye can see. This circle is full of rooms, and some spirit trees are nted in the yard.


    It will produce spiritual fruit with spiritual power.


    There is a house outside blocking her view, which is the main hall of zongmen.


    In the plot, there are houses beside the main hall, where the disciples live.


    Now it''s still in the period of starting a business, a disciple of this sect


    The total number is no more than ten, and there are no resources at home, so we have to send the children here.


    Or orphans found on the road.


    The infrastructure needed by a n is notplete, and it''s just what it looks like in the early days of entrepreneurship.


    Chi Ming opens a room with Meng Li. It''s next to his room. He says:


    "this room is empty. You can live in it."


    Meng Li nodded, said a good, the head also did not return to enter the room, shut the pool dark outside.


    Dusk pool


    Meng Li went into the room and used a dust removal method to clean the room. There was a bronze mirror in the room. Meng Li looked at himself in the mirror.


    Well, he looks a little immature. He looks like a teenager.


    I can see it. It''s not particrly amazing.


    Fortunately, the skin is good. I added points.


    A ck dress is not very good-looking, Meng Li felt that there is nothing to bring more clothes, set in the outside to wear.


    Meng Li inks for a while and thinks about it. When he goes to shenwuzong with Chi Ming next time, he goes to the library to have a look at the books about Fu Zhuan.Let''s see if we can find a way to solve the problem.


    We can''t always ce our hopes on 6018. We should try our best to do it.


    In a word, the soul control talisman is now a bomb buried in her spirit. It feels like it can explode at any time.


    I''m in a bad mood.


    Meng has too many things to makeints about, and there are so many things to consider.


    Therefore, we need a room to think boldly, and we don''t have to worry about mind reading.


    And this shenwuzong is the school Chi Ming joined, but the life of the son of Wei Mian is rough.


    In zongmen, some people like it, others hate it, and their life is not very pleasant.


    Come out and create this dark door.


    remembered this name, and Meng Li could not help but makeints about it. The name of the door was somewhat artistic and somewhat overbearing, but the word "Ji" and "Chi" were just one word.


    Why does no one think that this is Chi Ming''s home.


    speechless in the heart, he has enough to makeints about his depression, so he intends to practice.


    Sit cross legged and begin to run "Li Ming Yi Jue" in the body.


    If you be a human being, you can get twice the result with half the effort by practicing Liming Yijue.


    Meng Li practiced for a while, thought of the vine and photographed it.


    I watched it for a while.


    Wenqingteng skilfully stroked her wrist with the leaves, and Mengliforted her. This is to show her intimacy.


    It''s not about energy.


    Meng Liwei smiles.


    But the wisteria is determined to ask Meng Li for energy.


    Meng Li has no choice but to try to use the power of space. There is also the power of suppression in this world.


    In addition, her own ability to use the power of space is not high, so her level is still so poor.


    But in order to be (greedy) love (eat) the vines, Meng Li or get some space in hand, let the vines to absorb.


    Old efforts to condense the power of space is absorbed by the vine, Meng Li some heart plug.


    Just once, she felt tired.


    Ask for more


    Meng Li made another space for wenqingteng to absorb.


    Just when wenqingteng was going to dance its small leaves, Meng Li grabbed the two leaves.


    The leaf struggles in Meng Li''s hand, and Meng Li looks at it kindly.


    She is very tired, can''t make space to ask the vine.


    Give orders to the vine in your mind.


    Don''t let Wisteriae out without her permission.


    Afraid that the vine can''t understand, Meng Li gives the same order many times. Finally, the vine gives her a response.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to make trouble. The vine is strange.

 Chapter 390

    However, after a while of cultivation, Meng Li found that the physical strength of the dream beast was not strong, but its spiritual strength was very strong.


    She doesn''t have that much mental strength of her own.


    But now it''s very mental.


    In addition, when the dream beast uses the talent skills, it mostly uses mental power, making dreams and sucking dreams. All kinds of abilities are based on mental power.


    But there is no systematic way of spiritual cultivation.


    Is born, from the client''s infancy to now, the mental power is muddled up.


    Well, the inborn race advantage is enviable.


    Meng Li sat in the room for a long time and felt that he had been practicing for a few days. When he was practicing, he had a weak idea of time.


    "Brother Chi Ming, brother Chi Ming."


    Outside, a delicate voice rang out.


    Meng left eyebrow to move, call of isn''t she, no matter.


    But the girl''s call didn''t get Chi Ming''s response. Meng Li heard that Chi Ming''s door was pushed open by the girl, and then the footsteps came closer and closer to her side.


    Meng Li''s door is pushed open, and the woman looks at Meng Li indifferently.


    "Who are you?" The woman''s red lips slightly open, revealing scallops like snow, surprised.


    Meng Li replied faintly:


    "thinking of heaven."


    At a nce, she is a woman with strong background, but now she runs away for Chi Ming.


    Just stay in this dark door.


    Li Fuxue looks at Meng Li strangely:


    "are you thinking about heaven?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Your strength can turn into a man. What kind of natural materials and local treasures did brother Chi Ming feed you?"


    Li Fuxue smiles at Meng Li and looks up and down at Meng Li.


    Meng Li rolled his eyes.


    So think of the sky is born for the pool.


    From the beginning to now, the strength of Si Tian has never been lower than that of Chi Ming.


    But everyone only remembers the dark pool, not the sky.


    As if thinking about heaven is to cling to Chi Ming and survive. Even if thinking about heaven is powerful, it is also the credit of Chi Ming.


    Seeing Meng Li''s eyes rolling, Li mi Xue looks at Meng Li with a child''s eye:


    "you''re so cute, don''t be shy."


    Meng Li is speechless.


    Li Fuxue''s way of speaking is learned from Chi Ming, and some words are very modern.


    "I think you''re cute when you''re still a beast." Li said selfishly.


    Then he nodded and agreed with what he had just said.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "I was not born to please others."


    Li Fuxue looks at Meng Li with a cold expression and a bad face. He changes the topic in a chatty way:


    "where''s elder brother Chi Ming?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know."


    Li Fuxue Oh, looking at Meng Li so cold attitude, have no interest to stay more.


    As he turned around and was about to leave, Chi Ming''s voice sounded behind Li Fuxue:


    "looking for snow?"


    Li Fuxue was surprised and trotted over:


    "brother Chi Ming, I haven''t seen you for several days. I miss you so much."


    Li Mian''s lips are puffing, looking very soft and cute.


    Looking at the pool with stars in his eyes, Meng Li felt that he saw countless pink bubbles.


    Men and women with low IQ will be found around the Lord.


    Of course, this IQ drop is only in the face of men and women.


    It''s smart when ites to other people.


    Is it silly to be enveloped by the aura of the protagonist, or is it that the IQ must be reduced for the aura of the protagonist to have effect.


    Chi Ming takes a pet look at Li Fuxue, walks inside and looks at Meng Li. Chi Ming holds a te of lingguo in his hand and says to Meng Li:


    "let''s sit together and have a chat."


    "Yes, it''s the bestbination of work and rest." Li Fuxue said in a hurry.


    Meng Li didn''t move:


    "you go, I''m addicted to cultivation."


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li strangely and says: "you don''t like to practice, and you can be strong without practice?"


    People who used to ask him to supervise and urge them all day long now have to practice hard.


    The sun came out in the West.


    Meng Li


    "Now I realize."


    Li mianxue didn''t want Meng Li to disturb their world. She said, "if you want to practice, you can let him." With that, he winked at Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming thought about it and said:


    "that''s good."


    Meng Li gives a sound, and Chi Ming takes Li Fuxue to Chi Ming''s room.Meng Li ate a wave of dog food and continued to practice.


    In the plot, things like these sesame seeds are all roughly shed by.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Chi Ming called Meng Li out at the door.


    Chi Ming''s face was not good, and he was very deep. He said:


    "follow me out to fight."


    Meng Li takes a look at Li Fuxue. She is a little girl with a white face just now. She hides behind Chi Ming with a scared expression.


    Meng Li does not dare to recall the plot in his heart, because now Chi Ming is far away from her.


    Afraid of being read by Chi Ming.


    She can only say good.


    Chi Ming shakes his sleeves and takes the lead. Meng Li''s ink is behind.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Chi Ming looks at Li Fuxue and feels pity in his heart. He can''t help touching Li Fuxue''s hair.


    No one of his women can move.


    "You won''t let them take me, will you?"


    Li Fuxue asked in fear.


    Chi Ming shakes his head and pinches Li Fuxue''s earlobe. Li Fuxue''s white face is covered with an abnormal blush.


    As we walked, people came out of the rooms.


    They all asked Chi Ming what was going on.


    Chi Ming only said that someone was going to trouble them. Everyone rubbed their hands and groaned.


    Be sure to beat him. By the way, I''ll show the people in the dark. They are not so easy to provoke.


    Want toe?


    Think for yourself.


    These are Chi Ming''s friends, his good friends, and the people in his family who have a good rtionship with him. These are his followers.


    Although there are less than ten disciples in this sect, there are more than ten in charge.


    And zongmen''s array has been destroyed by violence, and Chi Ming''s eyes are bing more and more impatient.


    The pace quickened.


    When he was about to arrive at the main hall of zongmen, Chi Ming said to Li Fuxue:


    "wait for me here, don''t worry."


    Li Fuxue said anxiously:


    "brother Chi Ming, I''m worried about you."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you believe in me?" Chi Ming looks at Li Fuxue affectionately and says with a smile:


    "be obedient."


    Li Fuxue pursed her lips and looked like she couldn''t part. Yu Guang looked at Meng Li and said, "think of the sky, you must protect your master, do you know?"


    Meng Li looks at the eye pool and ignores Li Fuxue.


    Feeling the deep malice of this task, I can''t have any evil thoughts about Chi Ming. I have to control my heart all the time and don''t think about it.


    "Think of heaven?" Li Fuxue was a little anxious between his eyebrows:


    "did you hear that?"


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li, and Meng Li can only say abruptly:


    "I hear you."

 Chapter 391

    Li Fuxue was satisfied and looked at Chi Ming again. Chi Ming said, "wait for me, I''ll go out."


    Li Fuxue nodded, worried.


    Chi Ming walked in front of him, and a group of people followed him. As soon as he came to the gate of the sect, several disciples were guarding the Mountain Gate with a sword.


    They''re all little turnips.


    They turned their heads and talked about someone attacking the mountain gate.


    Ask how to respond.


    It''s impossible for Chi Ming to let these little turnips go out to fight. Just let them go back to practice. Don''t worry about it.


    Then Chi Ming orders everyone to use the magic technique.


    Ordinary illusory appearance can only deceive the eyes of the monks who are not as powerful as themselves, but Chi Ming, the illusory appearance, can cheat the eyes of the monks who are more powerful than himself.


    If you want to see the real face clearly, you have to use special methods to crack it. Of course, people with too high level can see it at a nce without any methods.


    This is what Chi Ming is capable of. He makes the door mysterious, which makes it difficult to tell the details.


    Meng Li also uses the illusion technique, and she bes a girl.


    Chi Ming stood at the front, and outside the Mountain Gate someone called out:


    "people inside,e out for us."


    Chi Ming didn''t speak, and everyone couldn''t overstep. He turned around and nced at everyone''s face. When Meng Li arrived, his brows were all wrinkled.


    "What for?" He asked.


    This face is very beautiful, but think of the essence is a public, Chi Ming suddenly not interested.


    Meng Li''s illusion of a woman''s face is a beauty who has gone through so many worlds, seen so many beautiful men and women, and gathered all the strengths of a hundred families.


    And the ck men''s clothes on his body were changed into ck women''s clothes by Meng Li.


    Suddenly, it''s noble and cool.


    And her height now, if from the man''s point of view, is a little short.


    But it''s not a big problem for a woman with this height.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s so beautiful."


    Looking back at Chi Ming''s friends, she said to a woman dressed in water blue:


    "sister Lingfeng, how are you looking?"


    Today''s voice sounds like a male voice, but it can also be heard as a female voice. Some minor voices are difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    Ling Feng looks at Meng Li and thinks that she is too fascinated to see this man. Who is this man?


    The people outside the gate of the mountain feel helpless about the big battle. They yell and scold even more. They are very annoying.


    Chi Ming is not far away from Ling Feng. When he hears Ling Feng''s voice, he exins in good time:


    "this is thinking about heaven."


    "Think of heaven?"


    Ling Feng''s mind was shocked, but she didn''t go to solve Meng Li''s illusion. She thought Meng Li was born like this.


    So beautiful


    Ling Feng felt lost, even the monsters around him were so beautiful.


    Chi Ming is helpless. He doesn''t understand Ling Feng''s mind.


    It''s just


    Ling fengxiao is far fetched:


    "pretty."


    Meng Li said:


    "you see, Ling Feng said it was beautiful."


    Chi Ming couldn''t help saying:


    "you''re a man. You''re like this."


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "I like it."


    Ling Feng was relieved in her heart. She turned out to be a man.


    I didn''t notice the gender of Si Tian before.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Chi Ming is very speechless. He leads the people out of the array and sees three people in the silver n dress outside the mountain gate. They hum coldly:


    "what are you doing here?"


    One of the men snorted coldly and said:


    "the tortoise with shrunken head ising out now."


    Chi Ming is in front of the mountain gate, and the person opposite is at the foot of the mountain gate. Chi Ming''s condescending and calm expression makes the bottom three people angry for no reason.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know that the dark gate is not a ce where you cane and go as you like? "


    The man sneered:


    "the yellow boy has a big voice, and I don''t know that some people can''t be offended by you."


    pool doesn''t mean to say:


    can''t afford to offend, it''s not your has the final say.


    Meng Li, taking advantage of Chi Ming''s quarrel with the other party, silently moves one step after another. Finally, he is two meters away from Chi Ming.


    There are many people here. Everyone is paying attention to Meng Li, and no one notices him.


    But the bottom three people really saw Meng Li''s action, saw Meng Li''s face, and shed a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    "Well, hand in our youngdy." The man said.


    Chi Ming denied it directly, and he said:


    "what miss? I don''t know what you''re talking aboutThe manughed angrily by Chi Ming, and his voice was full of threats:


    "dare to do it or not, you hijacked my youngdy here, but you still don''t admit it. You really don''t want to die."


    I feel that the youngdy''s breath is around here. I''ve searched all around, but thisoshizi''s dark door hasn''t been found.


    That''s not in here. Where is it?


    After hearing this, Chi Ming nced at the three and sneered:


    "if you can take my life,e."


    Looking at Chi Ming''s posture, the three of them knew that they could solve the problem only by hands.


    They exchanged their eyes for a while. They pointed their toes and flew to the mountain gate. They took out their magic weapons and attacked them.


    A group of people on Chi Ming''s side also jumped into the air and took out their magic weapons.


    After Meng Li flew into the air, he remembered that he had no magic weapon.


    Looking at everyone fighting, Meng Li can only dodge left and right to avoid attack, especially embarrassed.


    Forget that the client has no magic weapon. He usually uses his natural skills against the enemy.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to fight with Chi Ming, so he just tosses about in mid air.


    The strength of the other party''s three people is stronger than Chi Ming''s, and there is such a story in the plot. Chi Ming and the client have a group of people who try their best to kill the three people.


    So it''s hard for more than a dozen people to besiege three others.


    After all, Chi Ming and Si genius are the main force and the most powerful people in the plot.


    And now Meng Li is wandering around, without a main force, and even more without an advantage.


    It''s not that she wants to hurt Chi Ming. She doesn''t want to hurt Chi Ming. She just doesn''t want to do it.


    Chi Ming''s trouble has never stopped. It will happen in three days. Meng Li thinks that she will not do it if she doesn''t do itter.


    But Meng Li''s cleverness was discovered by Chi Ming.


    While dealing with the attack from the other side, he said to Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li has a bitter face:


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with my skills. I can''t use them."


    Pool night?? What? "


    "It doesn''t work." Meng Li is still in a hurry.


    Just talk nonsense. Anyway, Chi Ming doesn''t know about monsters.


    Chi Ming feels that he is going to be angry with Meng Li, and he drops the chain at the critical moment. He says:


    "then why are you running around with empty hands?"


    Meng Li is innocent:


    "I don''t have magic weapon, but I can''t do without fighting, can I?"


    Can you let her go?


    Is it OK not to participate?

 Chapter 392

    The other side has already seen that Chi Ming is the most powerful person in this.


    The thief catches the king first, and Chi Ming suffers the most attacks.


    As a result, he can''t cope with it now. When he heard Meng Li say this, Chi Ming was speechless. He handed Meng Li a sword and said, "take it and use it."


    Meng Li stretched out his hand, took the sword, but he also attacked, just not ording to the normal level.


    When a man of the other party saw that he had the upper hand, he began to threaten Chi Ming:


    "hand over our youngdy quickly."


    Chi Ming sneered:


    "dream."


    "Then you will die." The other side said that the attack was more fierce.


    Chi Ming takes a look at Meng Li. He looks as if he is seriously helping, but he doesn''t seem to be helping.


    We have estimated the strength of the two sides, so it is not the way to drag on.


    We should make a quick decision.


    Chi Ming''s whole body''s spiritual power suddenly soared. His hair was full of ink, his clothes were full of wind, and his eyes were cold, which made him feel a little more frightening.


    Leng is the opposite three people to shock live for a moment, the heart is not good.


    But there is no saying that he was scared away. Two of the three people were fighting with the rest of Chi Ming. One of them focused on Chi Ming. Chi Ming raised his hand with one hand and his palm upward. If he was dragging the sky, for a moment, his one hand was shining with golden light.


    It''s both tangible and intangible.


    There is a growing trend in this group of light. Chi Ming''s whole body is extremely hot. When a man sees this scene, he is shocked. What kind of unique skill is this?


    Chi Ming attacked the man with this dazzling light, and the speed was fast, in the blink of an eye.


    The man couldn''t escape. He was attacked by Chi Ming. His whole body was covered with golden light. His face, hands and visible skin were all red.


    His face is ferocious and painful. In a short period of time, he came up with various ways to deal with it, but without any effect.


    His body was burning with pain.


    And it seemed to burn the viscera, which made him unable to participate in the battle.


    When the other two saw that the man was hurt by Chi Ming, they all red at him angrily. They quickly stood out and came to the man''s side. One left and one right showed a protective posture, so that Chi Ming could not hurt the man half a cent. When they were around the man, they were both hot.


    Shout to the man:


    "brother, you should adjust your breath first and give it to us."


    The man did not dare to be brave andnded on the ground. In mid air, a man threw a magic weapon toward the ground, like a transparent balloon, covering the man in it.


    When the man saw that he had been protected, he was relieved. He took out a bottle from his body and poured it into his mouth, staring at Chi Ming in the air.


    Chi Ming used this big move, his face was already pale, and his lips were colorless.


    He coldly nced at the man who was injured by him, and drew a faint smile.


    The man underneath endured the pain of burning like a fire. He made a gesture to Chi Ming.


    It doesn''t really make sense. The state of each of these people is so different from that of them. How can they still fail so miserably.


    I''ve never heard of it and I''ve seen it.


    When the man is safe, the two men''s ying methods are not fatal. Chi Ming''s big move makes his spiritual power nearly exhausted. When he deals with the two men again, his meridians feel cramped.


    And Chi Ming''s friends are more or less injured at this time.


    In order to be realistic, Meng Li was identally hit by one of them. There was blood in the corner of her mouth just now. Originally, she was a noble and cool woman in ck, but now there was a little blood in the corner of her mouth, which added a strange beauty.


    Rao Shichi Ming beat back one, because without a main force in the plot, they were still very hard to deal with.


    Chi Ming had no choice but to bite his teeth. He took out a bottle of pills from his body and poured them into his mouth. His aura soared again. It was the gesture of dragging the sky, and the hot energy gathered in his palm.


    Chi Ming''s little partner and Chi Ming have been cooperating for a long time, and the tacit understanding is self-evident. Seeing that Chi Ming has to make a big move, he consciously tries his best to control the two men.


    One of them could escape, and the other was not so lucky, and suffered the same pain as their elder brother.


    Fortunately, the man who escaped saw that there were two people with residual blood on their side, and decisively took one of them to n to escape.


    Meng Li nced at Chi Ming''s face. His face was abnormally white, and now he was shaking, and some of him could not stand.


    Seeing that the man with the injured man was about to fight out of the siege, while the other ten people were still trying to stop him with the injured man, Meng Li asked Chi Ming, "what should I do?"


    Chi Ming nced at Meng Li and said coldly:


    "naturally, it''s best to cut down the grass and root, but now the situation is..."Meng Li looked at Chi Ming anxiously and said:


    "I don''t think you''re doing very well."


    "No harm.


    Chi Ming said coldly. As he was talking, he took out a bottle of pills from his body. He saw that there was no pills in the bottle. For a moment, he was speechless.


    But also in Meng Li and Chi Ming conversation time, the man has taken the injured man out of the siege of the rest of the people, look not embarrassed to fall to the ground, pull their big brother ready to leave.


    The rest of them didn''t dare to make decisions on their own, so they all came back and asked Chi Ming:


    "master, do you want to chase him?"


    Chi Ming doesn''t speak and seems to be thinking. Meng Li seems to be eager to say:


    "I don''t think it''s OK. In case of the n of transferring the tiger from the mountain, the people in the n will not be safe."


    The others stopped and looked at Meng Li and Chi Ming. Chi Ming''s face was very ugly.


    "Go back."


    He said.


    His body has reached the limit, not suitable for chasing.


    After that, you may really need to put yourself in.


    "But if you don''t, there will be endless trouble in the future."


    A man in the crowd said anxiously that there were deep visible bone wounds on his body, but he didn''t seem to feel pain at the moment, and there was no other expression on his face except worry.


    Chi Ming also knows that there must be trouble in the future, but can''t he get through it now?


    If these people can catch up and have the strength to kill those three people, why don''t they let them catch up.


    It''s not that their strength is poor. Chi Ming feels helpless and can''t speak out so as not to hit others.


    The man with his twopanions has escaped some distance, keep looking back, found no one to chase, also can''t help but rx.


    I have a preliminary estimate of the strength of this dark gate.


    I don''t know if there are old monsters in it.


    Looking at the miserable and ferocious expressions of his left and rightpanions, he was sandwiched in the middle, like sticking two pieces of red hot iron on his body. The man was itching with hatred, and he couldn''t help feeling lucky in his heart.

 Chapter 393

    We all look at Chi Ming''s badplexion and worry about the future trouble of letting people escape. Therefore, everyone''splexion is not very good.


    Without saying a word, Chi Ming flew directly into the mountain gate, strengthening the mountain protection array and changing it.


    This is also the preparation for prevention.


    Chi Ming expects the other party to make aeback, but he doesn''t know when.


    The rest of the people followed Chi Ming and watched him go up and down.


    When Chi Ming finished all this, he was in aa.


    Coincidentally, he just fainted beside Meng Li. Meng Li had to take out a hand to support Chi Ming.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks Chi Ming is intentional. Anyone here may hurt Chi Ming, but she won''t.


    He is the most reliable person in Chi Ming.


    As Meng Li is Chi Ming''s demon pet in everyone''s heart, and is the closest to Chi Ming, let Meng Li take Chi Ming to Chi Ming''s room.


    After Chi Ming was in aa, his magic appearance lost its effect, revealing his original face.


    The pretty face was pale.


    Meng Li looks at Chi Ming. A princess hugs Chi Ming. Li Fuxue hears the outside in the inner hall and runs out.


    Looking at a beautiful woman holding Chi Ming, Li Fuxue''s pupil shrank, and then said:


    "who are you? What have you done to my brother Chi Ming? "


    A man nearby said to Li Fuxue:


    "miss mixue, don''t worry, it''s thinking about the sky."


    Looking embarrassed, Li Fuxue takes another look at Chi Ming andes over quickly:


    "what''s the matter with elder brother Chi Ming?"


    Meng Li said: "I''m in aa."


    Li Fuxue I know, but I''m hurt? "


    "It should be the overuse of psychic power." Meng Li said.


    Holding Chi Ming, I walk towards Chi Ming''s room. I don''t want to hold Chi Ming very much. I don''t feel good.


    Li mianxue stopped Meng Li and asked:


    "didn''t I ask you to protect elder brother Chi Ming?"


    That kind of tone is like the master interrogating the servants, without any respect.


    Meng Lihao looked at Li Fuxue in his spare time:


    "how do you know I didn''t protect him?"


    Li Fuxue was angry too:


    "don''t think you can be rude to me just because you are the monster beside Chi Ming''s brother. It''s just a monster. How do you talk?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you ask me, what''s your attitude, why don''t you look at your attitude, miss?"


    Li Fuxue said unhappily:


    "what''s my attitude? I don''t need to talk to you well."


    Does it match?


    If it''s not for brother Chi Ming''s face, this kind of monster has dug up the inner elixir to refine it. Why do you keep it.


    It''s a waste of resources, a lot of monsters, and a lot of people who are fickle.


    Besides, if you don''t protect your master well now, it''s useless. Unless you are cute, you can tease him. But now it''s against the bottom line. What kind of monster does brother Chi Ming want? She can''t find it.


    "You see elder brother Chi Ming is in aa, but you stand here with good hands and feet. Then you don''t try your best to cultivate you like this." Li Fuxue stares at Meng Li and says.


    Meng Liughed angrily at Li Fuxue. He looked at Li Fuxue fiercely and sneered back:


    "don''t think Chi Ming gives you some good looks, you think you are his only one."


    There are many women in Chi Ming, but Li mianxue is not one of them.


    "Why do you think Chi Ming is my master and you will be my hostess in the future? You can yell at me in advance? "


    Li Fuxue is blushed by Meng Li, and is embarrassed by Meng Li.


    It''s like being stripped.


    Her whole body was trembling with anger, and she said:


    "you, you monster, can''t be civilized, and your words are extremely unreasonable."


    "When elder brother Chi Ming wakes up, I will tell him not to want you, hum."


    Meng Li snorted and said to Li Fuxue with a smile:


    "thank you."


    The people nearby looked embarrassed, and someone said:


    "don''t quarrel any more. It''s important to send the door owner to have a rest and check with him first."


    Looking at Li Fuxue, Meng Li said, "please let me go."


    Li Fuxue took a deep breath and red at Meng Li, but he still got out of the way.


    Someone was behind to enlighten Li Fuxue and told him not to be angry.


    They all follow Meng Li and walk towards Chi Ming''s room. Some people advise Meng Li not to quarrel with Li Fuxue, a girl.


    On the way, Li Fuxue also asked about what happened just now.


    From their description, Li Fuxue knows that she is looking for three uncles who have protected her from childhood.Learning that two of his uncles were hurt by Chi Ming''s unique skill, Li Fuxue trembled in his heart and crossed a trace of guilt.


    Chi Ming''s move has no solution. As long as he is hurt by Chi Ming, he will feel the pain of burning himself all day long, and his cultivation can''t be improved.


    To live is to die.


    These three uncles have been very nice to her since childhood, and have done their best to protect her safety.


    But it''s too stubborn. It''s said that she''ll be fine when shees out, but she just has to take her back.


    What''s the point of keeping her in that little sky? Doesn''t she have the right to pursue her own happiness?


    Li Fuxue bites her teeth and is cruel. She shouldn''t be too kind. She is not wrong in pursuing her own happiness. She knows the character of her three uncles. She certainly didn''t speak well with Chi Ming.


    Bad attitude is the only way to lose.


    No wonder brother Chi Ming.


    But Chi Ming''s brother, for her sake, was injured like this. Li Fuxue felt a pain in his heart. He wished he was the one who was injured.


    When Meng Li put Chi Ming on the bed, everyone gathered around him and fed him all kinds of pills.


    One by one, they look sad.


    Li Fuxue said with guilt:


    "I''m sorry to everyone. It''s all because of me that things havee to this."


    Ling Feng endured the bitterness in her heart andforted Li Fuxue:


    "no, you don''t think so."


    "Ling Feng, Wu Wu What shall we do? " Li Fuxue''s eyes are red.


    Ling Feng said:


    "don''t think about it. We are all partners and will protect you."


    Li Fuxue nodded. He said gratefully:


    "Ling Feng, it''s very kind of you."


    Meng Li, to be on the safe side, even though Chi Ming has fainted, is still two meters away from Chi Ming and looks at him without expression.


    I don''t know if Chi Ming can feel her evil thoughts when she is in aa?


    There are too many possibilities in the son of ne.


    Forget it, or don''t have evil thoughts, others a thought can want their own life, Meng Li can''t dare to take a small life to risk.


    "Let''s all go back to heal. I''ll take care of elder brother Chi Ming."


    Li Fuxue said to everyone.


    At the beginning, everyone tried to shirk. In fact, they were all hurt. Naturally, they wanted to go back and adjust their breath. Then Li Fuxue asked for it several times and left one after another.


    Meng Li also ns to go back to his room. It''s meaningless to guard the pool.

 Chapter 394

    After the rest of the people had left, Li Fuxue called Meng Li:


    "brother Chi Ming is injured, you don''t take care of him?"


    The expression still has somecency, as if caught the handle of Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s eyes were indifferent and looked at Li Fuxue:


    "didn''t you take care of him? Or do you want me to take your chance? "


    Li Fuxue''s face turned blue and white. He was stabbed by Meng Li and said, "anyway, you don''t really mean to elder brother Chi Ming."


    Meng Li picked out eyebrows:


    , "girl, dessert, sincere hypocrisy, not has the final say."


    "You...!"


    Li Fuxue stretched out her scallion white hand and pointed to Meng Li. She red at him angrily. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    This mouth, she said not to win, pissed her off.


    Meng Li couldn''t take care of Li Fuxue, so he turned around and went straight away.


    She didn''t get hurt, but she also needed to take a breath, and then she sat in the room to practice.


    The man of cultivation has a good five senses. Meng Li always hears Li Fuxue muttering at the bedside of Chi Ming, and sobs from time to time.


    To be honest, if Chi Ming wakes up, he may be awakened by Li Fuxue.


    Chi Ming''s move is a powerful one. He can''t exert his power in his present state.


    Far fetched use is at the expense of one''s own true worth.


    But it''s really a way to protect your life.


    In the plot, Chi Ming only uses it once. This time, Chi Ming uses it twice.


    The damage is multiplied and people are released.


    After a night of cultivation, Chi Ming wakes up. Li Fuxue informs Meng Li.


    See Meng Li has no good facial expression, but also didn''t find fault again, want to see how pool dark gives her to ount.


    He was respected since he was a child. Li can''t ept that a monster dares to be disrespectful to her.


    The rest of the people came to see Chi Ming and talked with him for a while.


    It''s daily concern. After all, it''s their partner and their boss.


    When they all left, Meng Li went to see Chi Ming.


    As soon as he entered the door, Chi Ming sat cross knee on the bed, but he didn''t practice. He just kept such a posture.


    Looking at Meng Li, he said:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li, sitting two meters away from the pool, said with a rather distressed look:


    "I don''t know."


    "How did you provoke me?" Chi Ming asked.


    As soon as I woke up, I heard Li Fuxuein to him in tears, with a pain in his skull.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "since you ask me, it proves that you already know the truth of the matter. Then why do I have to defend myself again?"


    Chi Ming nodded, thinking that Tian really understood him.


    The whole story of the matter also asked others, is really looking for snow misunderstood think day, think day is also the people around him, how can not live in peace.


    He said:


    "don''t worry about a woman. Be a little manly."


    "I''m not a man." Meng Li said faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, you are a male beast


    After a moment''s silence, Chi Ming asked:


    "what''s the matter with the body?"


    "By the way, sit closer to me."


    Meng Li


    Despicable, but also want to read the heart.


    As for Chi Ming''s suspicious mind, are you tired.


    Or have you never obtained such status and strength? Now that you have obtained it, you have be so anxious about gain and loss.


    "Isn''t it the same everywhere?" Meng Li looks at Chi Ming strangely.


    Chi Ming Come closer to me. I feel more friendly. "


    "Aren''t we the closest already?" Meng Li asked in a confused way.


    I don''t want to be too close. I''m always upset to be read by others. In the past, I have to control what I think in my heart at any time. I''m really tired to think about something that is not real to confuse Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming was a little impatient and didn''t ask for anything. He said:


    "it''s up to you. Can your body have a solution?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I haven''t thought of a way, but I can''t use it all of a sudden. I may have entered a special stage. I heard you say that I was by your side since I was born."


    "When human beings are born, they have to stay with their parents and learn some human habits, but I don''t stay in the family and have nomon sense, so I don''t know what''s going on in my situation."


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li and asks:


    "are you not worried about this?"


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "what''s the way to be worried?"


    "Maybe in a while." Meng Li said, guessing himself."Do you know that if you are in normal health, those three people will not be able to run away." Chi Ming pondered for a while, and said with regret.


    I''m sorry to let the three go.


    But it was ast resort.


    Meng Li has recovered his original appearance now, and his tender face shows an injured expression when he hears Chi Ming''s words.


    She said sadly:


    "yes, it''s because I temporarily dropped the chain that I became like this. I feel that I''m no longer worthy to be with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re insane. What a mess you''re talking about. " Chi Ming can''t help saying.


    I just can''t help but feel sorry for it. It''s so far away.


    Is he that kind of person?


    Partners are needed when they are useful, and abandoned when they are useless.


    Meng Li looks at Chi Ming:


    "don''t you mean to me me?"


    Chi Ming''s forehead was blue, and he said:


    "do you understand or not, I''ll just say it, don''t you understand?"


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming with an injured face, and said:


    "I understand. You mean that the three people ran away because I was useless."


    Chi Ming: "that''s not what I mean."


    Meng Li: "that''s what I mean."


    Chi Ming: No


    Meng Li: "yes"


    "No."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I''ll say it for thest time, No."


    Chi Ming''s expression looks very fidgety, which is provoked by Meng Li.


    Why are you so stupid.


    Meng Li''s face is hurt, and he looks at Chi Ming with such an expression that he doesn''t speak.


    So quietly looking at you, looking at you, eyes.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li''s expression. He is angry and wants tough.


    What do you care about with a little thing?


    It''s like fighting cats and dogs.


    The brain circuits of monsters are also normal.


    Chi Ming was silent for a while before he said to Meng Li:


    "can you find your kind?"


    "No Meng Li said.


    Where to find it, the dream beast is rare.


    Even if you can find it, you won''t find it.


    "You''re not the same kind, like smell or something." Chi Ming asked.


    Meng Li looks at Chi Ming:


    "do you think I''m a dog?"


    Chi Ming was insulted by Meng Li for a moment and said coldly:


    " How can you be as sensitive as a woman? Now it''s weird. "


    Meng Li said:


    "without strength, we are naturally sensitive."


    "Well, all right." Chi Ming sighed and understood.


    Meng Li stood up and said to Chi Ming:


    "no more."

 Chapter 395

    "It''s no use saying more. I''ll go back to practice and find a way to solve my body." Meng Li moved a few steps towards the door.


    Then he stepped out of the room in the pool.


    Chi Ming said to Meng Li''s back:


    "I will help you. You are not alone."


    Meng Li''s existence is very important for Chi Ming. Their strength is one plus one equals three.


    Chi Ming needs Meng Li, so now he doesn''t mind Meng Li''s strange spirit. He hopes to help Meng Li find a way to recover his skills as soon as possible. Helping Meng Li is also helping himself in Chi Ming''s heart.


    Meng Li is indifferent to Chi Ming''s words.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not for myself.


    Chi Ming regarded the client as a private property, a practical weapon or thug.


    Just by the name of a partner, it sounds better.


    Actually Chi Ming thinks like this, Meng Li doesn''t feel strange and normal.


    It''s not necessary for practitioners to seize nature and resources. It''s normal for the weak to be the resources of the strong.


    Although the client''s strength is no lower than Chi Ming''s, he is the weak side in terms of intelligence and luck.


    But today, she was entrusted to be loyal.


    What''s more, in the plot, Chi Ming enters into the trustor''s body without authorization, which is a kind of cruelty to the trustor.


    The client has no right to know, so he gives his life to others.


    Li Fuxue takes good care of Chi Ming, but he is not satisfied that Chi Ming protects Meng Li.


    Can''t she evenpare with a monster in Chi Ming''s heart?


    But Chi Ming said that they were all partners, so she didn''t care. Li Fuxue could only smile far fetched and had nothing to say.


    Doesn''t it seem that she is not generous enough to make trouble again?


    A youngdy like Li Fuxue is willing topromise for Chi Ming''s sake. Although there are many dangers in staying at Chi Ming''s side, she is willing to.


    Just a few days after the quiet days, the array of the mountain gate was moved again.


    A low male voice floated down from the air:


    "when there are guestsing, don''t the night gate owners open the mountain gate to wee them?"


    Chi Ming''s face was ugly with a thump in his heart, while Li Fuxue rushed into Chi Ming''s room at a high speed:


    "brother Chi Ming, what should I do? What shall we do? "


    Li Fuxue''s face was full of panic, as if the sky had fallen.


    Chi Ming has to spend some time to appease Li Fuxue. Meng Li relies on the door and looks at the two numb people.


    One will protect you. I''ll tell you not to be afraid.


    Women need men''s constantmitment to make themselves at ease, like to listen to thismitment, as if this can prove the existence of love.


    But Meng Li admires Chi Ming''s calmness. From the calm tone of the man outside, he knows that he should be a master.


    But Chi Ming still has time to coax women here.


    After Chi Ming let the tiger go back to the mountain, he knew that others woulde with more powerful people. I haven''t seen Chi Ming move a nest these days.


    Meng Li has to say that the son of Wei Mian is so willful.


    If she had been in trouble, she would have been wrapped up and didn''t know where to go.


    Li Fuxue''s small hand embraces Chi Ming''s strong waist, and his small face sticks to Chi Ming''s chest. Chi Ming raises his head, looks at Meng Li and stares at him, coughing uneasily.


    He reached out and patted Li Fuxue on the back, saying:


    "I''m out."


    Another wry smile:


    "if you don''t go out, the array will be destroyed by violence."


    He spent a lot of resources and energy on this array. It''s very hard to make another one.


    Li Fuxue nodded cleverly and released Chi Ming on his own initiative.


    Chi Ming goes outside. Li Fuxue doesn''t forget to stare at Meng Li at this time. Meng Li ignores him directly.


    Meng Li keeps up with Chi Ming, two people walk in front, Li Fuxue struggles behind, don''t know what he is thinking.


    This time, Chi Ming didn''t let others go to the mountain gate, just let Meng Li follow him.


    Chi Ming said to Meng Li:


    "I''m afraid that the illusory appearance technique can''t hide from theing people. You are the master of the Ming gate. You can''t see through the real body of your monster with this."


    He handed Meng Li a amulet.


    Meng Li


    It was Fu again. Meng Li took the Fu and pasted it on his body.


    And then he said:


    "so I was killed." Meng Li was speechless.


    Let her do it at the critical moment.


    Chi Ming is not brave. Meng Li knows what Chi Ming thinks.


    Chi Ming is to ensure the mysterious nature of the real leader of his Ming sect.


    Moreover, he has many enemies. If people know that the master of the dark gate is him, they will go crazy to trouble the dark gate.Chi Ming can''t stay in the gate every day.


    This is called obscene development.


    "No, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Chi Ming thinks Meng Li doesn''t trust him.


    Then he could not help saying:


    "why don''t you trust me? You never look back on what I said before."


    Fortunately, the soul control charm was put into the opponent''s body at that time.


    Now I''ll be counselled when I meet something. What can I do if I have a rebellious heart in the future.


    Meng Li took a look at Chi Ming.


    I believe you, ghost.


    You bad old man.


    When they got out of the mountain gate, they saw a middle-aged man standing in the air, with his hands behind him, looking at them with an air ofcency.


    Chi Ming takes a look at Meng Li, which means it''s time to y.


    Meng Li really wants to kick Chi Ming. Chi Ming doesn''t move. Is that the idea?


    Let her pretend to be the master of the dark door. Anyway, only Chi Ming has seen her face before, and no one else has.


    Meng Li turned his eyes and said to Chi Ming in a low voice:


    "then I''m the master of the Ming gate. What do you say? Don''t interfere so that others won''t see the clue."


    The pool dark tiny can''t check to nod.


    Meng Li walked a few steps forward, two meters away from Chi Ming. In front of Chi Ming, from the position of the station, it seems that Meng Li is the boss.


    The boss is in the front.


    Man condescending, drooping eyelids looking at Meng Li, did not speak.


    Meng Li arched his hand to Li Sheng and said, "who ising and what can I do for you?"


    Li Sheng gave a sneer:


    "are you the master of the dark gate?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, I am."


    Li Sheng looked at the pool behind the dark, squinted, this person is extraordinary.


    He looked at Meng Li again. Although he had a tender face, he also had the noble spirit of the whole body, and his manner was verycent.


    Li Sheng thinks that both of them are not simple.


    Li Sheng has lived for a long time and has be a personal elite. He tries everything step by step and will not be rash.


    "I''vee to look for my daughter. I heard that I''m a guest in the dark gate. Maybe I''m bothered. Can I take my daughter with me?"


    Li Sheng has a lot of tact in his speech, which makes people unable to find fault.


    Meng Li picks up his eyebrows. His father hase to pick up his daughter. Naturally, there''s no reason why he doesn''t want to meet her.


    She smiles in her heart and looks serious.


    She said:


    "it''s the master of the Li family. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    And he said, "of course."

 Chapter 396

    In the plot, Li Fuxue helps Chi Ming a lot.


    Eventer, at the critical moment of life and death, Li Fuxue also saved Chi Ming.


    In other words, it seems that women who have not made contributions to Chi Ming can not stay by her side.


    Chi Ming''s luck, many from their own chance, but at least half, from those women do not care about the return of pay.


    These things are the reason why Chi Ming''s spirit is strong.


    For the son of ne, the best way is to deprive him of his luck step by step.


    Only when those opportunities are not grasped by Chi Ming, Chi Ming''s Qi will weaken.


    Chi Ming can be killed by her only when her Qi is weak.


    Otherwise, there will always be all kinds of idents to save Chi Ming''s life.


    And it didn''t work out for her.


    When Li Sheng heard that Meng Li agreed so easily, his expression was a little surprised:


    "eh?"


    Didn''t the staff say that no one would be handed over here?


    Was he the one who held him down?


    Li Sheng feels powerful and domineering.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "Master Li, you have heard me right. You are the father of snow girl. Naturally, you have the right to take her back. Although I am very hospitable, I can''t stay for a long time."


    The pool in the back was stunned.


    No, he didn''t open it in the right way.


    I wipe. What''s this sabby doing?


    Chi Ming wants to cover Meng Li''s mouth immediately and stop talking nonsense.


    Who let you make your own decision.


    Shouldn''t we deny this matter?


    however, despite the thousands of grass and mud horses galloping in Chi Ming''s heart, Meng Li was still not stopped.


    It may be the best way to calm down and think about it.


    I''ve heard about Li Sheng''s realm for a long time. Maybe he and Meng Li can work together and add some magic weapons to deal with it. But now he''s still injured, and Meng Li''s skills can''t be used.


    There''s no chance of winning.


    Chi Ming thought about the dark door, which is full of his hard work, but also everyone''s hard work.


    If a serious conflict broke out because of Li Fuxue, now everyone is injured, and they don''t recover well, so they should deal with it rashly. If they were not careful, the dark gate would be destroyed and destroyed, they would be very sad if they didn''t say it.


    What I fear most is that someone will die.


    Chi Ming''s heart struggles again.


    "Then call out the little girl." Li Sheng said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Just as Meng Li agreed, Chi Ming said:


    "wait a minute."


    Li Sheng''s face was slightly heavy, and he immediately looked at Chi Ming with displeasure.


    Chi Ming looks directly at Li Sheng and is not timid at all. He says:


    "we should ask Miss Mi Xue for her opinion."


    Li Sheng snorted coldly and looked at Meng Li:


    "who is this?" Can you get him to speak?


    Meng Li said:


    "this person is close to me."


    Li Sheng''s face is a little strange, the closest person?


    Looking at Meng Li and Chi Ming, his eyes became more and more strange and clear.


    Dusk pool


    Can you stop looking at him like a fag.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s better for the Li family to listen to the girl''s voice."


    Li Sheng thought about it and nodded.


    As long as you see people, things will not be difficult.


    Chi Ming opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    In this world, everything depends on strength. If you have strength today, you can do it wantonly withoutpromise.


    Chi Ming makes excuses for himself andforts himself. He thinks that Li Fuxue will not go. As long as Li Fuxue doesn''t want to go, her father won''t force her too much.


    Meng Li turned around, picked up his spiritual power, and yelled to the inside:


    "Miss snow, I''m still looking out to meet you at the mountain gate."


    With that, the three were silent.


    Li Sheng is still in a concave shape in mid air, and Meng Li''s face is indifferent, which gives people a feeling of staying away from things for a moment.


    But Chi Ming thought a lot, all kinds of things.


    Before long, Li Fuxue, dressed in a silver robe, flew from the inside to the outside and left in the direction of Chi Ming.


    But Li Sheng did, flying to pull Li xunxue into the air, a sword mat in the sole of Li Sheng and Li xunxue''s feet.


    Chi Ming watched all this, but he didn''t have time to stop it.


    Li Fuxue looks at Li Sheng and lowers her head in fear:


    "Dad."


    Li Sheng looked at Li Fuxue and said, e back with me."


    "I don''t want to, Dad."


    Li Fuxue thinks that her father wants to hurt Chi Ming. Shees out to stop her, and then she rushes out.But I didn''t expect a calm, all good standing here, and she was caught.


    "Not going back? Your mother cries all day long for missing you. " It''s annoying.


    Li Fuxue was surprised:


    "ah?"


    She''s not good. Why is she crying?


    Chi Ming can''t help but say:


    "Master Li, miss mianxue doesn''t want to go back."


    Li Fuxue immediately looks at Chi Ming, she immediately appears a trace of prayer, she does not want to go back.


    Meng Li stood aside and did not speak.


    Li Shengdao:


    "I discipline my daughter, but I don''t need your advice."


    Chi Ming chokes:


    "you should also respect your willingness to look for snow."


    Li Sheng said coldly:


    "will? who are you? You have a good rtionship with my daughter. I need you to teach me how to do it? "


    "Dad, I beg you, I don''t want to go back." Li Fuxue struggled and prayed to Li Sheng.


    Li Sheng is tired of listening.


    I think it''s really shameless for Li Fuxue to say such words. He can say all the words that he doesn''t want to leave in other people''s territory.


    When Li mi opened her mouth again, she found that she couldn''t speak.


    I can only stare in fear. I''m really anxious.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Li Sheng turned his head to Meng Li and said:


    "master of the dark gate, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. In the cultivation world, everything should be low-key and arrogant. There are enemies all over the ce, and you will die very quickly."


    Meng Li nodded his head in agreement. Without absolute strength, he should not keep a high profile.


    But I can''t stand it. Pool night has a leading role.


    "By the way, thest time you people in the dark gate hurt my Li family, it won''t be settled like this. I''ll give you three months to bring a solution to the Li family. Otherwise, no wonder I''m ruthless and take people to attack you in the dark gate."


    Li Sheng said.


    The main reason is that I didn''t know the details of the dark door, so I would say so.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I see."


    Chi Ming''s mind was shocked, and Li Sheng''s meaning can be said to have gone up a stage.


    Is it serious to fight against the dark gate?


    And the other side can be said to be famous. After all, they hit the other side first.


    Chi Ming regretted that he should do his best to kill the three men at that time.


    In fact, he has some treasures that can kill three people with the help of those things.


    But too much is too rare, is his trump card, less than ten thousand, life and death of the moment, he did not want to use.


    Li Sheng takes a meaningful look at Meng Li and Chi Ming. No matter how sad Li Fuxue looks at Chi Ming with tears in his eyes, he takes people away.

 Chapter 397

    Li Sheng left with Li Fuxue.


    Leave Meng Li and Chi Ming standing in the same ce.


    Chi Ming immediately questioned Meng Li:


    "did I let you say that?"


    "Have you made your own decisions?"


    Meng Li turns a white eye in his heart. Chi Ming just wants to put the responsibility on her.


    It''s not Chi Ming''s fault to give up Li Fuxue, it''s her fault.


    He is not willing to give up, and he can exin it to Li Fuxueter.


    If Li Fuxue is so important in Chi Ming''s heart, can Chi Ming let her make a decision?


    Can you stop it?


    But after weighing the pros and cons, I don''t want to.


    This is the selfish side of human nature. Li Fuxue and Chi Ming are only in the ambiguous stage now, and they have not suffered from the same sadness, and their feelings are not so deep.


    It doesn''t matter. She did it anyway.


    She just said:


    "what can miss mixue do when she goes back to her home?"


    Chi Ming said:


    "but she didn''t want to go back."


    Meng Li thought of the spirit controlling talisman and controlled his mood. He said with a good temper:


    "you may only think about Miss finding snow, but I think about the dark gate. I don''t want to cause an ident in the dark gate because of Miss finding snow. These are all our efforts, and those partners inside. Would you like to cause an ident because of Miss finding snow?"


    Meng Li talks about Chi Ming''s heart, which makes him weak.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "maybe I''m more counseling, but miss mixue will be OK when she goes back, but if she doesn''t go back, we''ll be OK."


    "What''s more, you''ll be strong in the future, and it''s over to bring miss mixue back?"


    "But it''s just a matter of time. There''s no need to worry for a while. If Miss mixue loves you, she will still wait for you after ten years."


    Meng Li''s chicken soup is really poisonous.


    Ten years of changes can be more, with time to test love sounds reasonable, but it seems unreasonable.


    To Meng Li''s surprise, Chi Ming nodded with approval, looked at the direction of Li Fuxue''s departure, clenched his fist, and said like an oath:


    "wait for me, wait for me when I have the ability, and then go to Li''s house to meet you openly."


    Meng Li


    Chi Ming said that, he didn''t talk to Meng Li any more. He turned and went in. Meng Li kept up with him, and then everyone asked about the situation.


    As expected, Chi Ming puts all the responsibility on Meng Li.


    Then some people me Meng Li. How can it be like this.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "fight, can you fight?"


    There was silence.


    In terms of selfishness, we all think that it''s a good way for Li to leave.


    It''s just a matter of face. No one wants to admit that they are weak.


    There is another thing heavy in Chi Ming''s heart, which is the deadline of March.


    The other party''s meaning is to ask him toe to the door and take something to apologize, and solve the two people''s physical problems, so that the matter can be finished.


    But Chi Ming has a good face. If this story gets out, he is afraid that he will be ridiculed.


    At that time, we all know that the strength of the dark gate is not equal to the Li family, so we will bow our head.


    Chi Ming''s heart is horizontal. He doesn''t want to bow his head about the reputation and face of Mingmen. Even if Mingmen is strong in the future, there will be such a dark history.


    What he wants is the dark gate, which is famous in the maind and has great influence in all directions.


    Move a nest?


    Chi Ming covers his face. It''s not difficult for him to move a nest, but Li Sheng has already spoken out now. It can be said that this March''s appointment should be publicized.


    When the timees, the dark gate will run away, and it will be ridiculed by the world. What face does the dark gate have.


    Chi Ming thinks it''s all trouble. It''s all because he let the three run away.


    It''s just a matter of thinking about it. I can''t bear to keep my life in my hands.


    Meng Li finds Chi Ming and interrupts him. Chi Ming asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said: "let''s go back to Wuzong."


    Chi Ming asked, "Why are you going back?"


    Meng Li said:


    "now that you are worried about the appointment in March and can''t think of a way, you might as well go back to the people in the n and get to know the background of the Li family."


    Chi Ming''s eyes brightened. Yes.


    I didn''t think of it before.


    He doesn''t know much about the background of the Li family. Li Fuxue talks with him all day long, and says very little about his family.


    There are many people with extraordinary backgrounds in shenwuzong. They must know more or less about the Li family.


    Know yourself and your enemy.


    Chi Ming nods and agrees with Meng Li.


    He made the array again. Chi Ming took out a magic weapon and put it into the eye of the array. His face hurt, but only in this way can he be more powerful and protect the people in the dark door better.Then he took Meng Li back to shenwuzong.


    Shenwuzong is magnificent andrge-scale. Meng Li is not a member of shenwuzong. He can only be the original form and is brought in by Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming also has a small yard in shenwuzong, an independent yard. Now his status in shenwuzong is not low.


    Meng Li asked for a room.


    Taking advantage of the deep night, Meng Li slipped to the library.


    The building of the library is veryrge. There are elders on duty at the door.


    Meng Li''s two green pupils look at the elder in the dark. They blink. They are nimble. They jump up to the elder. The elder just looks into Meng Li''s eyes. Suddenly, he feels sleepy. He can''t resist the sleepiness.


    The body also did not have the strength, fell on the chair, closed the eye to look up.


    Meng Li jumps to the desk in front of the elder. Her whole body emits tiny light spots in the dark, especially in the dark. If it is day, these light spots are mixed with the sun, which is difficult to distinguish.


    The light spots came from Meng Li''s whole body, then gradually gathered and merged into the elder''s brain.


    Meng Li smiles.


    Since I have to get you to sleep, I will give you a good dream, a real and wonderful dream.


    Meng Li has just changed into a pretty girl.


    Shenwuzong has thousands of years of history, and its collection of books is immeasurable.


    It''s densely ced on the bookshelf. In the daytime, the disciples of shenwuzong will look through the books in twos and threes to relieve some doubts in their hearts. If they are lucky, they will also understand something in it.


    Although the erudite 6018 in Meng Li''s heart doesn''t know the way, Meng Li himself has a glimmer of hope to find a way in this library.


    After all, the knowledge of 6018 is not only about cultivation, but also about science and technology in the modern world.


    It''s normal to have unknown points.


    Meng Li began to scan the books crazily, and was afraid of being found.


    It''s all about Fu and Zhuan. There are people in this world who make fu and Zhuan, but they can do some extremely simple ones. They don''t know about this kind of soul controlling Fu.


    A lot of things will be lost slowly. Now that Chi Ming has got them, it proves that they have been lost.

 Chapter 398

    Meng quietly left the library at dawn.


    In one night, he could not find much information. Although there was no harvest of soul control talisman, some other knowledge points also made Meng Li increase his knowledge.


    Chi Ming knows nothing about Meng Li''s sneaking to the library.


    He is busy investigating the specific background, rtionship and strength of the Li family.


    The elder of the library had a good night''s dream. Naturally, he knew that he was on the right track, but he found that the things in the library were no less and had not been damaged. Some of them didn''t know why.


    Did youe here to read books?


    Maybe those whoe in are all disciples of the sect. If they have the identity of a disciple, they cane to see them. Why are they so secretive.


    I don''t understand, but I''m more alert.


    But the elder has his own way, and Meng Li has his own way. He sneaks in for several nights in a row to look up the information.


    But the harvest is not so satisfactory.


    There''s a little bit of information about the Horcruxes.


    This soul control charm was very popr in the maind at that time. People like to use it to control others, but they are very afraid of it.


    Although you control others, what if your disciples or family members are not strong enough to be controlled by others.


    Soul control runes can be forced into the spirits of people whose aplishments are lower than their own.


    There are fewer and fewer people who want to teach others how to make this rune.


    It was lost in the end.


    As for the method to remove this soul control sign, Meng Li has not found it for the time being.


    Meng Li looked up and saw that there were still many floors in the library. He didn''t see too much, so he didn''t have to worry.


    Just when Meng Li ns to continue to look up materials, Chi Ming asks Meng Li to go out with him.


    All right.


    Chi Ming has to take her wherever she goes.


    ¡­¡­


    There are demons in this world, because demons are bloody and cruel, and like to devour people''s essence to enhance themselves. They are shameless existence for human friars, and human friars also take killing demons as their own duty.


    So with Meng Li, the monster, the world is a world where human, demon and demon coexist.


    Demons and people have the same strength and intelligence, so their disputes often arise, fighting constantly.


    There is nothing about monsters. Monsters either develop on their own, or find human beings for mutual benefit, or identally send Neidan to human beings.


    This time, the mission of zongmen to Chi Ming is to hang a demon.


    Because the devil has killed many people, even the disciples of Shenwu sect, and the scope of the devil''s activities is also the territory of Shenwu sect. Naturally, Shenwu sect has toe forward to deal with this matter.


    Meng Li turned into the original shape and squatted on the sword at the foot of Chi Ming.


    All the monsters that can transform are powerful ones. The disciple asked Chi Ming if Meng Li could transform.


    I don''t understand what kind of monster it is.


    Strange looking.


    Chi Ming said decisively that he could not.


    Meng Li was silent, his brain was empty, and he didn''t think about anything.


    It was only in the evening when we arrived at Xingzhou Town, but the doors of every family here were closed.


    Meng Li had made something that could hold her like back Lou earlier, so that Chi Ming could carry her on the ground.


    Chi Ming feels that this request is very unreasonable. He used to hold it in his arms, but now he has to carry it on his back. But he can''t stand Meng Li''s little temper for two days, so he can only agree.


    Although Meng Li seems to be willful and has no brain, it''s all Meng Li''s intention.


    In fact, Chi Ming hopes that the monsters around him are like this.


    He''s too smart to like it.


    Chi Ming, carrying Meng Li on his back, knocks on the door of a family. A middle-aged woman''s voice shouts in the door:


    "who is that?"


    "A disciple of shenwuzong." Said Chi Ming.


    As soon as his voice fell, the door opened. A woman in herte 40s, wrapped her head in a maroon turban, looked at Chi Ming and several disciples behind him. She was very happy and excited. She said, "immortal, you are here."


    "Come in, please."


    She looked excited and nervous. She wiped her hands on her body and didn''t know where to put them. She was very cramped.


    Chi Mingforted him:


    "don''t be nervous, auntie."


    The olddy looked at the handsome Chi Ming with a more nervous look.


    The immortal is worthy of being immortal. This skin is what they mortals don''t have.


    The pool dark some speechless, had to no longer speak, stepped into the door.


    The people behind also keep up. Chi Ming is the main person in charge. The disciples behind juste out to see the world, and they don''t have a deep personal rtionship with Chi Ming. Therefore, they usually don''t talk, just follow them.


    When you need to fight.Chi Ming asked her about the main situation in the town. She said that it was a devil, and it seemed that it was still a female devil.


    There are several young men in the town who have been killed by this demon.


    The immortal leader of shenwuzong who stayed in this town before should have been killed by this demon.


    Chi Ming nodded to show that he knew.


    I don''t know much. Chi Ming doesn''t want to ask any more.


    What she said is not enough, but seeing that Chi Ming doesn''t mean to go on, she doesn''t know what to treat them with. They all have a bowl of dough lumps.


    Chi Ming and his disciples politely refused. They had already created a valley and said they would not eat this vulgar thing.


    Meng Li''s animal state is not good for people to eat, but she also refuses. She''s a little lost, but she doesn''t say anything.


    Give them two rooms, one for Chi Ming and Meng Li, and one for the disciples.


    "Do you feel the evil spirit around here?" When there is no one around, Chi Ming asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I feel it."


    Chi Ming I think you''re like a toad now. Poke and move. "


    If he doesn''t ask, is he not going to say it?


    Meng Li turned into a man, pinned a wisp of hair on his chest, nced at the pool and said:


    "you are a personal attack."


    Chi Ming frowned, feeling that the words were very modern:


    "who taught you that?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I didn''t learn from you? I was born with you. Who else can I learn from? "


    Chi Ming nodded, too. Maybe he learned what he said unconsciously.


    "Can you find this demon?"


    Chi Ming asks Meng Li.


    Quick decision is the best. Chi Ming is still anxious to go back to solve the Li family''s problems.


    At least till now, Chi Ming hasn''te up with a satisfactory solution.


    "It''s hard to say." Meng Li said.


    After hearing this, Chi Ming thought about it a little bit and analyzed it: "but I think this demon is very strange. Generally, demons only attack friars. Why do they also attack ordinary people in this town? If I were a demon... "


    They think it takes too much time to kill ordinary people.


    After all, demons kill monks for the sake of essence and strength.


    Is there a pervert?


    Killing people for fun?

 Chapter 399

    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Is there one in the plot?


    The plot she received did not, or it may be the butterfly effect she brought.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak, Chi Ming said to Meng Li:


    "don''t you have any ideas?"


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "if the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move."


    Dusk pool


    "Shall we go out and look for it in the evening?" Chi Ming suggested.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what are you looking for?"


    "The devil."


    "Don''t look. The devil doesn''t like friars. You are not all friars. You wille to see him." Meng Li said casually.


    Chi Ming You have a point


    Nothing to say.


    Meng Li smiles and begins to practice.


    Chi Ming is a little boring. I feel that it''s more and more boring to get along with my monster.


    Then he asked Meng Li:


    "has the problem of skills been solved?"


    Meng Li epted the merit and said:


    "I don''t know. I can''t say it''s in evolution. If I sleep for a period of time, then I can use the talent skills, it will be more powerful."


    Chi Ming nodded, hoping so.


    Now the Li family is so busy with their affairs that they haven''t had time to help Meng Li solve the problem.


    They were silent and practiced in the same room.


    Chi Ming doesn''t deliberately cover up his own spiritual power surge. He hopes to bring the devil over.


    Outside is also silent, to the deep of the night, outside suddenly blowing a howling wind, apanied by jingling jingling.


    The top of the tile also heard the sound of fragmentation, someone in their roof.


    If such a big move, the next door of the same door do not know, basic farewell to Xiuxian.


    Go home and farm.


    Several disciples knocked on the door of Meng Li and Chi Ming. Meng Li opened the door. When they saw Meng Li, they looked puzzled.


    "Who are you?"


    When will there be one more.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I''m a friend of Chi Ming. I just met him in the middle of the night. Come and have a rest."


    Dusk pool


    Disciples


    Can we cheat people? Can we cheat people logically? Can we be more rigorous.


    Such a perfunctory deception, they want to convince themselves that they can''t do it.


    ncing at the room, the monster disappeared.


    It''s gone, so is this the monster?


    So powerful?


    Several disciples were shocked, but they did not dare to ask any more questions.


    There are still important things to do.


    "The news..." One of the disciples spoke and looked at Chi Ming.


    We all know that the devil ising. We are waiting for Chi Ming to speak.


    Chi Ming said with a sneer:


    "since I''m here, I don''t know where I can do it."


    Then he stood up and looked up at the roof:


    e out."


    But there was no movement.


    The others were embarrassed to see the failure of Chi Ming''s dress. Meng Li lowered his head and touched his nose. Some of them were speechless.


    She said:


    "why don''t we go out, we can''t do it in the room, can we call in for tea?"


    Dusk pool


    Very speechless, he opened the door, a little toe, flying up, followed by the people.


    The sound of the bell kept ringing in their ears. Chi Ming found a very spacious street, stopped, looked serious, carefully distinguished the direction of the demons, and then cut a sword in the direction of the demons.


    "Ah, are you tickling me?" A very charming voice came.


    Meng Li has always been a person. She can see things at night. She sees a woman in red. Her hair is in a bun, her temples are foggy, and her clothes are gorgeous. Her clothes are really exposed in this world. Her jade arms and long legs are unobstructed.


    But give people a kind of unspeakable noble good-looking.


    When Chi Ming saw the woman, he was distracted for a moment.


    It''s only because they are rare women in the world.


    The other disciples, however, blushed because of the woman''s dress and did not dare to look at them.


    "Hello, brother." In the twinkling of an eye, the woman came to the pool, and a burst of fragrance enveloped several people.


    Chi Ming snorted coldly and shed again with his sword:


    "don''t be dissolute, where is the female devil? If you dare to kill my human friar, you will pay for your life."


    Women''s body is light, like a gust of wind in general, easy to float away.


    She smiles at Chi Ming and looks at him like silk:


    "don''t get me wrong. They are demons, but they are good demons. I didn''t kill them."The woman''s voice is almost crisp to the bone. Chi Ming feels that his mind seems to have been shaken for a while, which makes Chi Ming very alert.


    The witch is good at enchanting. Chi Ming looks back at several disciples. He is obsessed with the girl''s eyes, but Meng Li''s eyes are normal, just in.


    Pool dark secretly annoys, almost some, he touched a way, really hateful!


    "Since you''re here to die, don''t me me for being rude." Chi Ming attacks again.


    Don''t forget to give Meng Li make a look, Meng Li understanding, extremely helpless picked up the sword in the hand to help.


    This task is really frustrating, but also to help their task revenge object.


    But the woman''s body is extremely flexible, light andfortable, like a gust of wind, she can easily revolve between Meng Li and Chi Ming.


    This is a blow to Chi Ming''s self-confidence. He has used dozens of moves, but he hasn''t met anyone yet.


    Turning around, Chi Ming wakes up all the disciples who are already on the way. When they wake up, they blush and blush one after another. Their determination is so poor that they easily hit the way.


    It''s shameless.


    Chi Ming said: "let''s go together."


    Several disciples then took out their weapons and attacked the woman.


    There is no weapon in the woman''s hand. She just hides around. Of course, it means to tease them.


    Looking at Chi Ming, she asked the master to beat her together. She stretched out her slender hand and covered her chest as if she had been hurt. She said delicately: "brother, how can you treat me like this? Do you know how to pity me?"


    Chi Ming snorted and took another look at the beauty of the woman, and her Adam''s Apple moved.


    The skin looks good, but it''s a devil.


    How many men are also their ythings. Thinking of this, Chi Ming feels that the woman is only skin smart, but her body is dirty.


    The woman sees pool dark ignore her, but begin to tease Meng to leave.


    "Little cute, you are not human, you should not be with them, go with my sister."


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "good."


    When a woman smiles, she looks very good. She says, "are you serious? I''ll take you with me in a moment


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows and said:


    "I don''t think you can take me away."


    "Hee hee..."


    The woman covered her lips andughed. Her body was ghostly. It seemed that she was going to catch Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s reaction speed is not slow, all of a sudden behind the woman.


    But Chi Ming stabs a sword at the woman at the moment. The sword is about to hit the woman. Suddenly, the woman''s body is filled with a strong evil spirit. The evil spirit quickly gathers together and forms a pair of ck hands. These hands hold Chi Ming''s sword.

 Chapter 400

    It''s very embarrassing.


    He can''t draw back his sword. Don''t you want it?


    Face is not allowed. Chi Ming insists on drawing out her sword. The woman''s whole body forms a barrier with ck fog, which envelops her and Chi Ming.


    Let Meng Li and other people can''t get close.


    In fact, Meng Li wants to be close.


    But Meng Li didn''t want to work so hard.


    Now she is like an employee who doesn''t want to work. She wants to cheat all day.


    I don''t want to work hard for Chi Ming.


    The woman said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "you wait outside. Don''t worry. I''ll just have a few words with my brother."


    Several disciples are anxious, and Meng Li is also anxious.


    The woman and Chi Ming are in a stalemate, a condensed ck hand does not let go of the sword, and Chi Ming does not want to let go of the hand holding the sword.


    The woman looked at Xiachi''s face and said with a smile:


    "you look good."


    Chi Ming is in a bad mood now. He is even colder to hear this frivolous remark.


    It felt like he was something, and then he was taken in by a rich woman.


    It''s an insult to him.


    "Witch, what are you going to do?" Chi Ming questions the woman.


    "Don''t call me a witch, call me a Qi." Ah Qi seems to say affectionately, and reaches out her hand to touch Chi Ming''s face.


    Chi Ming is even more angry. He can''t bear it any more. He doesn''t have to bear it any more. His hand is full of luck. Suddenly, a round thing appears from his hand, like a pearl.


    Then a dazzling white light burst out from the circle and collided with ah Qi''s magic.


    They want to eat each other, and they begin topete with each other.


    And Chi Ming also sessfully took back his sword, two people standing in the same ce did not move, are in control of their own strength to fight.


    It''s just that Chi Ming''s face is gloomy, and ah Qi always looks at Chi Ming with gouren''s eyes and teases him.


    Slowly, the white light will be less and less, the evil spirit will be more and more, and Chi Ming''s face will be more and more difficult.


    Obviously in this contest, ah Qi has the upper hand.


    Ah Qi tilts her head and smiles at Chi Ming. She is a little naive. She says, "please me, please me, I''ll let you go."


    A wave of humiliation welled up in Chi Ming''s chest, and he said:


    "dream!"


    "I urge you to make a quick decision and apologize to the people you killed. I''m not the only one of the Terran friars. Even if I can''t kill you today, someone wille to get rid of your evil."


    Ah Qi shakes her head with a smile and asks in a puzzled way:


    "it''s strange that you human beings always feel that the life of your own kind is higher than any other life."


    Chi Ming sneered, and he said:


    "do you want to know why? Because human beings have infinite wisdom, no matter what age, human beings are at the top of the existence. "


    Man is never a lowly creature.


    "At the top of you human beings, do you mean that we demons are despicable?"


    Ah Qi, like a child, asks his parents curiously about Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming raised his chin and said haughtily:


    "it''s natural that you demons don''t understand etiquette, righteousness, shame, blood and cruelty, and only deserve to live in poor resources, dark and invisible, just like rats and ants."


    "Oh." Ah Chi just let out a sound.


    His face was not half angry, just like what Chi Ming said was not rted to her.


    This makes Chi Ming feel like a blow on the cotton.


    Chi Ming''s white light is getting less and less, ah Qi said again:


    "please me, please me, I''ll let you go."


    Chi Ming:


    "dream."


    Ah Qi looks very sorry, she said:


    "you see, you don''t want to ask me, I can only kill you."


    As soon as ah Qi''s voice fell, her whole body''s evil spirit became more intense. She turned and rushed towards the pool night. In an instant, she swept the white light of the pool night and swallowed it up.


    The evil spirit also pressed Chi Ming with a huge momentum. Chi Ming had nowhere to escape. He was hit by the magic and snorted. His mouth was full of fishy sweetness.


    Ah Qi''s nails be sharp, and she goes towards Chi Ming''s heart. It seems that the next step is to take out Chi Ming''s heart. At this moment, a huge momentum ising towards ah Qi.


    A male voice came:


    "don''t be crazy."


    Ah Qi''s face was smiling. Hearing this voice, she immediately said displeased:


    "meddlers are everywhere."


    He took another look at Chi Ming and said, "hum, I should have thought that you don''t die so easily."


    Meng Li hears a Qi say so, eyebrow tiny can''t check of wrinkly.She also knows that Chi Ming doesn''t die so easily.


    "By the way, you still have those moves." A Qi turns an eye to Meng Li and says to Meng Li meaningfully.


    Meng Li''s eyes are t, and she looks into ah Qi''s eyes.


    Seeing this, ah Qi suddenly got upset and said with a sneer:


    "all day long, you really have nothing to ask for in your eyes?"


    After that, she seems to know that Meng Li will not talk to her, and ah Qi no longer waits for Meng Li to reply, but says to Chi Ming:


    "brother, wait for me, I wille again."


    Chi Ming didn''t want to let ah Qi go, but his attack was hidden by ah Qi, and ah Qi''s figure disappeared.


    And the sound of her bell was getting farther and farther away.


    Chi Ming saw Ah Qi run away, and he didn''t chase her any more.


    Because Chi Ming can''t hold the secret master''s hand. If he can''t, even if he can kill the witch, it will cost him a lot.


    "Thank you for your help." Chi Ming put his sword on his back and arched his hand to the void.


    A male voice came:


    "it''s OK, just passing by."


    Chi Ming pursed her lips.


    The feeling of the mysterious man in my heart is very contradictory. I should be grateful ording to the truth. No matter whether he can escape at that time, this person can be regarded as stopping the Witch and saving him.


    But the friars all take killing the demon as their own duty, but this man is not willing to kill the demon and solve the evil.


    This makes Chi Ming feel ufortable.


    "Master, can youe out to meet me? I''d like to thank you face to face. It''s easy to repay you in the future." Chi Ming thought about it and said.


    Anyway, I still want to know who is in the dark.


    "No, just forget about today."


    "But, master..." Chi Ming is a little agitated in his heart. Is it because he looks down on him that he doesn''t want to make friends with him.


    No matter what Chi Ming thought, the man''s voice didn''te again.


    Several disciples looked at each other and saw that Chi Ming''s face was gray, but he couldn''t beat the witch.


    Chi Ming is very popr in shenwuzong, and his disciples regard him as their worship figure and their own goal.


    Even he can''t beat him. The witch is really powerful.


    It was the only thought in the minds of the disciples whether or not to go back to the sect and move the soldiers.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li, wondering what he is thinking, and asks,


    "what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming:


    "nothing."

 Chapter 401

    Chi Ming doesn''t care what Meng Li thinks. He goes ahead and returns to the ce where he settled down.


    Meng Li has something to do in his heart and is two meters away from Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming was breathing. He took a deep breath. He couldn''t understand the female devil just now.


    Loose talk.


    And her heart seems to be a nk, when he is close to her, he can''t read what she thinks.


    I''m upset.


    Chi Ming is thinking about things, so is Meng Li.


    Meng Li is guessing who ah Qi is.


    In the plot, Chi Ming has no contact with ah Qi.


    Of course, the plots she epted were only those before the death of the client, but not those after the death of the client.


    I don''t know what happened to Chi Ming and ah Qi after that.


    Ah Qi is a demon. Can''t she have an emotional story with Chi Ming?


    Chi Ming looks down on the demons, and even more on the demons. He thinks that the demons are as casual as the brothels.


    Besides, does ah Qi seem to know her?


    Say she or those moves?


    Meng Li racked his brains to recall ah Qi''s every move in his mind. He had a guess in his heart.


    Could it be him?


    The same love to tease people, some small actions, now think carefully, or some ovep.


    Is he a Tasker or not?


    What are the tasks ofing to this world?


    Brain pain, if it is really the original end of the task inside the fenghan, then the fenghan also put her together.


    But fenghan is a woman or a man. If a man is carrying such a beautiful shell to tease a man, it''s too much.


    If it was a woman who was still carrying a man''s shell at that time, she would try to tease a woman. This


    Meng Li felt a little messy.


    I remember that I was put together by fenghanst time. At that time, I said that if I met him again, I would put him together.


    If there is a chance to confirm who this person is, it''s better. If it''s confirmed, if you can find a chance, let her join us.


    Meng Li''s ability of remembering revenge is very deep. After so many worlds, he still remembers it very clearly.


    This is just Meng Li''s initial guess. I don''t know if it''s the truth.


    "6018, do you know what happened after that?" Meng Li asked.


    If it''s the Tasker, I still want to see what her client has to do with Chi Ming.


    6018 said:


    "you need to apply, OK? If you apply, you need points to apply. "


    Meng Li


    "How many points?" Meng Li asked.


    "Three thousand points. I don''t know if I can apply for it or not. The system will deduct five thousand points from your ount."


    "If the approving person thinks it''s necessary for you to know the follow-up story, he will generally approve it." 6018.


    Meng Li repeated without expression:


    "three thousand points."


    6018 smile:


    "I can''t help it. Sometimes I need this follow-up plot toplete the task better."


    Meng Li thought for a moment, if there is really another Tasker doing a task in this world


    I don''t know if the target task of this Tasker is opposite to her.


    There are more means for the Tasker than the average person.


    After she became a Tasker, she had more means, so she should be more cautious.


    Moreprehensive.


    And Meng Li''s heart is really curious about how Chi Mingter provoked the demons.


    Three thousand points. If you can''t apply for it, it''s gone. It''s a bit of a gamble.


    Fortunately, Meng Li felt that 3000 points was not much, so he asked 6018 to apply.


    Meng Li suddenly remembered that he didn''t have 3000 points, and said in his heart:


    "I don''t seem to have 3000 points."


    "It''s OK. I''ve applied. After the task is finished, I can deduct it from your reward." 6018 replied.


    Meng Li


    Why not?


    Even if there are more than three thousand points, I don''t want to leave.


    Meng Li continued to practice. After a long time, 6018 said:


    "here you are."


    Meng Li raised his eyes to see the pool dusk that is practicing, and asked 6018 to send it to her.


    The story should be cut from the client''s death.


    At that time, Chi Ming had already be a top strong man in this ne, surrounded by beautiful women, and Ming men was also famous.


    However, the contradiction between the Terran and the demon is bing more and more acute, and the war between the human and the demon is imminent.


    The Terran friars go to find the demons to kill and kill for the people. Even in the dark gate of the pool, there is a rule, that is, kill the demons and get the cultivation resources.The more demons you kill, the more resources you get.


    It''s not limited to the disciples of the dark gate. Anyone outside can get it as long as you kill the devil.


    Chi Ming opened the era of killing demons all over the country. There are monks hunting demons everywhere.


    And Chi Ming is so tired of demons for a reason. One of Chi Ming''s women was killed by demons, which makes Chi Ming hate demons.


    Vowing to destroy the demons, not only for his women, but also for all mankind.


    Chi Ming''s brilliant hunting of the demons made the king of the demons very angry.


    It''s too arrogant. Although the situation of people and Demons fighting each other has never been solved, it''s too provocative.


    If you cheat people too much, you must do it.


    Then arge-scale war broke out between man and devil, which was dark and dark.


    Lots and lots of people and Demons died, and many demons died. Although the battle between people and Demons seems to have nothing to do with demons, sometimes people need the strength of demons'' inner alchemy to make alchemy and weapons.


    In the war, these things are in urgent need.


    Not only do people need things from demons, but demons also need them. Demons are like materials.


    Anyway, it''s lying down.


    Of course, the monster didn''t want to, and then the man, the devil and the demon became one.


    Chaos, but due to the monster organization is not strong, IQ is not high, finally early withdrawal, hiding.


    Come on, the world is yours.


    The battle between man and devil continues. The earth is shaking. Chi Ming, the son of ne, is the most powerful. How powerful is he.


    Finally, all the demons of the demon n were lost, and none of them were left.


    This ne is just Terran and demon.


    It''s very powerful.


    And ah Qi is the princess of the demons.


    Meng Li epts the plot and takes a strange look at Chi Ming.


    This is afraid that she has seen the most powerful protagonist, clean up the demons, even residue is not left.


    Meng Li''s heart already had a guess, probably, the way of heaven also didn''t expect Chi Ming to be so fierce?


    It has exceeded the expected result.


    The extinction of the demons, if born again, can not say thousands of years, this should not be the result of heaven.


    Should just want to let Chi Ming weaken the strength of the demons.


    But don''t let the demons die out.


    If ah Qi is really a Tasker in her body and has her own arrival, it may be that the way of heaven is not satisfied with the development of things and wants to overthrow and start again.


    Meng Li has a feeling of seeing the abandoned son when he looks at the pool.


    The most important thing is that Chi Ming ys too much.

 Chapter 402

    So there''s a sequel.


    Eh, Meng Li thinks of a serious question. If Chi Ming is really killed, what about her?


    They have the fetters of soul control charm. Will the cool pool affect her?


    We should find a way as soon as possible to solve this hidden danger.


    The next day, Meng Li proposes to return to Shenwu sect, but Chi Ming says he wants to wait. Someone has already returned to the sect and asked someone to go. The witch is very difficult. She must solve the problem for the people.


    Meng Li


    Is the witch a fool?


    I know you''re going to make trouble.


    Sure enough, although shenwuzong came, she didn''t show up again after several days.


    I didn''t even find a shadow.


    Pool dark this just helpless under and took Meng Li to return to the God Wu Zong.


    Meng Li is not satisfied with going to the library at night, but also wants to go during the day.


    The main time is pressing, we want to find a solution as soon as possible.


    The elder of the library is not much stronger than Chi Ming. He should not be able to see through.


    Holding the jade card of Chi Ming''s identity, he entered the library.


    Meng Li exins to Chi Ming that she wants to find out why her skills can''t be used.


    Chi Ming naturally has no opinion.


    It''s better to find a solution to the problem. Chi Ming can''t wait to let Meng Li impersonate him.


    He said that he had something to do these days and he didn''t go out.


    Chi Ming thinks that it is because of Meng Li that he fails to deal with the Li family and this time the witch.


    This makes Chi Ming resent Meng Li, but he understands the importance of Meng Li to him.


    Meng Li sometimes feels that he wants tough, but Chi Ming still believes in his careless excuse and bad lie.


    I''m so relieved.


    But it turns out that Meng Li alsoughed too early.


    Pretending to be Chi Ming can solve the problem of Zhengda Guangming entering the library, but with Chi Ming''s appearance, there are many people who are looking for her trouble.


    These are the people who don''t deal with Chi Ming.


    Meng Li hooks his lips. With the spirit of making trouble, people whoe to her trouble are beaten by her.


    Of course, these are recorded in Chi Ming.


    The pot of Chi Ming has to be carried whether it is carried or not.


    Chi Ming knows that Meng Li is so arrogant and speechless.


    But it''s hard to say anything. I can''t say I''m going to be patient. I''m going to swallow my anger against his shell. It''s going to be his good advice.


    It''s not his style.


    Meng Li smiles. He is in the library day and night, and his strength depends on beating people.


    This night, Meng Li nned to stroll to the library. In fact, he felt that the elder of the library still connived at her.


    The feeling of opening one eye and closing one.


    Or would it be a long time ago?


    Could it be said that the elder of the library was fascinated by her dream?


    When he was addicted to it, Meng Li was a little disappointed. Even those who practice, they have a lot to ask for.


    But Meng Li didn''t get to the library, so he felt there was someone behind him.


    Meng Li jumps a few times and leads people to a secret corner.


    She didn''t speak. Ah Qi showed her figure, looked at Meng Li and said with a smile:


    "little cute, are you waiting for me?"


    Looking at ah Qi''s perfect facial features, attractive figure and amorous feelings, Meng Li couldn''t help saying:


    "can you take the liberty to ask if you are a man or a woman?"


    Ah Qi covered her lips with a smile, threw a wink at Meng Li, and said:


    "what if it''s a man or a woman? You see, I''m a daughter. If I''m a man, you''ll promise me?"


    Meng Li took two steps towards ah Qi and said with a smile, "yes."


    Ah Qi smiles again and says:


    "well, if you follow me, we will be very happy."


    Meng Li said to ah Qi directly:


    "what do you want?"


    Ah Qi said:


    "let you follow me."


    "What are you doing with me?" Meng Li asked.


    Ah Qi shook her head and said:


    "I don''t know why, but isn''t it nice to have someone under my hand?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s good to have someone under yourmand, but you have to have the strength to cover others, otherwise who will recognize you as the boss?"


    There are tiny light spots in ah Qi''s eyes. Looking at Meng Li, she said:


    "I''m covering you, you''ll follow me?"


    Meng Li thinks that ah Qi is very puzzling. Why do you want her to give in? Is ah Qi happy to collect the younger brother of the Tasker?


    She said:


    "No


    Ah Qi said"People who don''t know what''s going on don''t get on well."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "remember this sentence, you told me at the end of the world."


    Ah Qi nodded:


    "I have a little brain. I know who I am."


    Meng Li has the bottom in his heart and confirms that ah Qi and fenghan are the same person.


    When I think about it, I really think that ah Qi is very precise.


    "If you have anything to do with me, I''ll go first." Meng Li said.


    Ah Qi looks at Meng Li and knows who she is. She has no other emotions. She is upset. She doesn''t like other people''sck of emotions.


    Everything was calm, which made her want to destroy the peace.


    Want to see her fear, want to see her fear, want to see her face has a different expression.


    She hooked her lips and said to Meng Li:


    "do you know that the Tasker will bepletely finished in the task world?"


    Meng Li looks at ah Qi:


    "so? And then what? "


    Ah Qi looked at her nails, pulled them out and blew them. She squinted at Meng Li and said:


    "you''re not afraid."


    Meng Li approached ah Qi, picked up a wisp of her hair, smelled it, and said slowly:


    "I''m not afraid, I think You may not


    Ah Qi looked down at Meng Li with cold eyes. She said:


    "are you really so confident?"


    Meng Li shrugged and said:


    "yes, I''m so confident. After all, I don''t know each other''s depth without hands."


    Ah Qi let out a meaningful voice and said:


    "overconfidence is conceit."


    Meng Li also said:


    "you are overconfident, not me."


    Ah Qi gave a sneer, and her surging strength also calmed down. She said:


    "this task is not difficult, but it will take some time, but I still have something to do when I go back. Let''s cooperate."


    Meng Li said: "cooperation? Do you know what my mission is? You want to work with me? "


    Ah Qi looks at Meng Li:


    "do I need to know what your task is? As long as you agree to cooperate. "


    Meng Li That makes sense. "


    "How can I benefit from cooperating with you?" Meng Li asked.


    Ah Qi asked back:


    "since it''s cooperation, it''s mutually beneficial. Do you still need me to give you benefits?"


    Meng Li chuckled and said:


    "first, what do you want me to do?"


    Ah Qi said lightly:


    "kill Chi Ming."


    The tone was somon that it seemed like killing a fish.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "are you going to kill him? But my job is to protect him. "


    "I help you, isn''t my mission going to fail this time?"

 Chapter 403

    A Qi waved her hand indifferently:


    "if you fail, you won''t die. What are you afraid of?"


    Meng Li:


    " So what are the benefits of working with you? "


    Ah Qi seriously tilted her head to think about it, and said:


    "cooperation, we are friends, next time we meet, we can cooperate again."


    Meng Li chuckled.


    Is she really stupid?


    This time, I''m going to meet again.


    "I don''t really want to be your friend." Meng Li said.


    A Qi''s eyes were cold for a moment, and then returned to normal. She said:


    "then what do you want in the end?"


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "my biggest hobby in my life is to sink into the sea of books. As long as you are willing to bring all the books of your demons to me, this matter can not be discussed."


    Ah Qi sneered:


    "if you sink into the sea of books, you may have ulterior motives."


    Meng Li looks at ah Qi innocently:


    "don''t get me wrong, I just love reading."


    Ah Qi squeezes coldughter from her throat and doesn''t believe a word of Meng Li''s words.


    Also protect Chi Ming. Oh, if the world''s way of heaven wants to overthrow it, it is impossible for the organization to have such a task.


    Not enough, she is really anxious to go back. She doesn''t want to stay in this position. It''s just some books. It doesn''t matter.


    The main opponent is a person close to Chi Ming. It''s much easier to start than her.


    Moreover, Chi Ming''s leading role is still powerful. She is not interested in struggling.


    If someone does it for you, you don''t have to do it yourself.


    As for the reward is not very much, a Qi heart sneer, she rare those rewards?


    It''s just that she will deal with how many tasks the organization has imposed on her.


    "OK, as long as you can solve Chi Ming quickly, it''s easy to say." Ah Qi said.


    Meng Li smiles calmly:


    "bring me that thing."


    "I''ll take you." Ah Qi said.


    "I''m not going."


    "Afraid?" A Qi''s face was ironic.


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows, looked at ah Qi''s face and said:


    "I told you to move here, not me to go with you."


    She went to the demons?


    It''s only after eating too much. When ah Qi wants to give it to her, she goes on.


    She does not give, even if, there is no need to go against his heart.


    A Qi didn''t know where to find a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, spit out a cigarette ring, and floated in the air.


    Ah Qi''s smoking posture is also extremely provocative. Of course, Meng Li is not interested.


    She took two puffs of smoke, looked at Meng Li and said with disapproval:


    "you don''t know enough."


    Meng Li smelled the fragrance in the air. It was the smell of cigarette, which was slightly different from the taste of the end of the world. He turned around and left with a sentence:


    "my principle is that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend."


    From the beginning, it was repulsive.


    If we can''t get along with each other, we can only cooperate temporarily.


    Ah Qi looks at Meng Li''s back and smiles. Then she looks at the smoke with some intoxication.


    A Qi speed is very fast, after a few days of the book to Mengli moved.


    As a princess of the demons, ah Qi is really willful.


    It''s all inheritance. It''s very important. It''s said to take it away.


    He gave Meng Li a space ring. Meng Li released his divine consciousness. There was a lot of space in it, full of books, various skills and ancient books.


    With such arge space ring, Meng Li feels that ah Qi is really rich.


    Even Chi Ming had only one storage bag, which was not big enough.


    As the son of the ne also has this, it can be seen that most people are difficult to have a storage bag.


    "Here you are. You should do things faster." Ah Qi said.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I can''t say the time well."


    Ah Qi PI stares at Meng Li with a smile and says with a bit of gritting teeth:


    "I believe in your ability."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, these things, when things are finished, youe and take them away."


    A Qi saw Meng to leave the space ring in the hand one eye, didn''t speak, regarded as default.


    Things have been entrusted to someone, so she can be natural and unrestrained?


    "Here you are. What if you can''t solve Chi Ming?" Ah Qi turned her eyes and asked.


    Whether or not she also has to give her something to make up for, ah Qi has a teasing mind in her heart.


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "I didn''t say that it would be OK, but I just said that cooperation is just like doing business. We cooperate, but do I promise that we will make a lot of money?""Aren''t you investing?"


    "Investment doesn''t always pay off."


    Ah Qi nced at Meng Li and said: "it doesn''t matter."


    Meng Li nods. Ah Qi disappears in front of Meng Li.


    Chi Ming says that he wants to go back to the Ming gate, and then he has to go out for something. Meng Li says that he still wants to find a way. Chi Ming ponders for a while and says:


    "then you stay in the zongmen gate, ande to me after you find a way. Remember, no matter you find a way or not, you muste back before the March appointment with the Li family."


    When Chi Ming said here, his eyes shed a little fierce.


    Meng Li nodded, Chi Ming left, she can be more natural and unrestrained.


    In the room to see the book collection.


    It has to be said that there are a lot of evil ways of the demons.


    The volume of books is also amazing.


    It''s a mess, and the demons of the demons are really keen on men''s and women''s affairs, and many of them are rted to men''s and women''s affairs.


    Unlike the library of shenwuzong, it is full of serious things.


    The records of the demons are veryprehensive. There are all kinds of things, serious and not serious.


    Most of them are devious.


    Meng Li looked at it with relish. He didn''t know what year it was.


    I feel that the creativity of demons is actually very strong, no worse than that of human beings.


    There are few serious ones, but there are also records of soul controlling runes.


    It''s more detailed than Meng Li''s finding relevant records in the library of shenwuzong.


    In fact, in a strict sense, some of them are devious and against humanitarianism.


    It''s normal for the demons to record more.


    Meng Li doesn''t even doubt the demons. He can''t say that there are still people who are studying the spirit control amulet, hoping to make it again.


    There are only a few words on the way of making the soul controlling rune, which is a fragmentary chapter.


    Who can figure out the way of production from the first few words is a magical existence.


    As for how to release the restriction of this soul controlling sign, Meng Li only saw that there were two words "soul" and "blood" written on it.


    Meng Li??


    Soul and blood?


    There is a little clue to let Meng Li feel very surprised, but suddenly think of time, don''t know how long.


    Meng Li raised his head, really don''t know when it is, because after reading the books of the demons, he didn''t go to the library of shenwuzong, and never went out again.


    Chi Ming didn''t know what he had done outside.


    Meng Li goes out and takes a disciple to ask about the day. Fortunately, he hasn''t made the March appointment between the Li family and Chi Ming.


    But soon.

 Chapter 404

    Meng Li rushes back to the dark gate, but he doesn''t find Chi Ming.


    Find Ling Feng and ask:


    "sister Ling Feng, where is Chi Ming?"


    Ling Feng said:


    "I went out. I just left for a short time and went to the dangerous sunset."


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows and was slightly surprised. She said with a smile:


    "thank you."


    Ling Feng looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "are you going to find him?"


    Meng Li thought about it and asked:


    "has the sunset been opened?"


    Sunset danger is the treasure hunting ce in the world. It will be opened at sunset every few years.


    Thest time Chi Ming went with his client, it was only two years ago. I felt that this time was so far ahead of schedule.


    It can''t be said that it''s just for the sake of the dark.


    Oh, it''s all routine.


    There is no opening of this dangerous sunset in the plot.


    Therefore, Chi Ming is now confronted with a difficult problem, and needs to send a solution to Chi Ming, so that he can spend it safely?


    At the beginning, Chi Ming was endowed with a lot of luck by the will of heaven in this world.


    It''s not surprising that Chi Ming yed beyond the prediction of the way of heaven.


    Meng Li feels that the way of heaven is just like a child. He tosses it out by himself, and then he is not satisfied.


    Then their Tasker came to the ne to set things right, and the way of heaven didn''t know that he would regret it in the future, or he would operate ording to the original prediction.


    After the task ispleted, the situation in the world will change, and the organization will no longer set aside time to send taskers.


    Or this period of time reading too fascinated, did not deal with the outside world, sunset danger to open such a big thing, she did not know, if you know, she can go directly to the sunset danger.


    Because this kind of asion will not be without Chi Ming.


    Ling Feng thought for a while and said:


    "I''m not sure, but when Chi Ming went, there was already a sign of opening."


    Meng Li nodded and asked Ling Feng:


    "are you going?"


    Ling Feng gave a bitter smile:


    "I have to take care of the affairs of the dark gate here. If I can''t leave, I won''t go."


    Meng Li sighs. Ling Feng loves Chi Ming deeply and pays a lot for him.


    Those who practice don''t find opportunities, but Ling Feng has to give up these opportunities.


    I don''t know what to say.


    It can be seen that Ling Feng also wants to go.


    "All right, I''ll go." Meng can''t say anything else.


    Ling Feng nods and instructs Meng Li to pay attention to safety.


    Meng Lidu agreed that he would not stop too much at the dark gate, but hurried towards the sunset.


    Many of the monks werete in the day, or they could not catch up with the news.


    When Meng Li arrived at the sunset, the sky was red and a huge mountain towered into the clouds.


    At the foot of the mountain, it looks like a natural path. Here is the entrance to the sunset.


    Only when it is opened, will the path appear. It looks like a path, but there is another world in it.


    On weekdays, it is aplete mountain.


    And no matter how people look for it, they can''t find that dangerous ce.


    Monks are rushing into the small path, including those who have just arrived.


    Meng Li looks for Chi Ming''s figure again, but the search is fruitless.


    Want toe to pool night already entered dangerous ce, Meng Li also no longer hesitated, followed the crowd into the small path.


    No one wants to make trouble at the entrance. If we fight again, we can''t find the treasure.


    If there is no harvest in this kind of ce, there will be some harvest.


    There are stone walls on both sides of the path, and the width is just enough to amodate only one person.


    Walking all the way inside, the road became wider and wider, and finally there were several forks.


    Meng Li hesitates on the forked road. He doesn''t know which road Chi Ming chooses.


    I''mte.


    My heart is also very tangled, want to find Chi Ming, is to know what chance Chi Ming has, the best can cut off his chance.


    To cut off chance is to cut off Qi.


    But Meng Li wants to find some opportunities for herself, and it''s good to find something to feed wenqingteng.


    There''s nothing on him. Everything is on Chi Ming. Meng Li didn''t ask Chi Ming what he wanted.


    Meng Li stood in a daze, and let the people behind him look at Meng Li strangely.


    Everyone is eager to go in, afraid of the treasure was won, this is good, still hesitating at the intersection.


    What''s the matter? There''s no easy way?


    Meng Li thinks about it again. He''d better go to find Chi Ming first.


    If you get something against the sky, it will make Chi Ming invincible.Isn''t it hard to finish her task.


    Looking at a few roads, some are wide and some are narrow. The narrow roads are overgrown with weeds, which makes people feel deste for no reason.


    Meng Li thinks that ording to Chi Ming''s character, he should choose the narrowest road.


    There are really not many people who choose this road. Meng Li follows the narrow road, and at the end, it is a forked road. Meng Li chooses the road that Chi Ming is most likely to take. Originally, there are fewer people in this direction, because the forked choice is different, and there is only one Meng Li left around.


    The road is deste.


    There are no birds in the sky, no monsters in the ground, withered nts and sand.


    The road also bes winding, the surrounding silence is not decent, too quiet space makes Meng Li more alert.


    But Meng did not dare to rx for a long time.


    The setting sun is dangerous. It''s not in vain. There are many monks here every year.


    So it''s not dangerous to be so quiet.


    Thest time the client and Chi Ming came to this dangerous ce, they were still alive.


    Meng Li suddenly fully understood why there was such a treasure hunting ce in every cultivation world.


    At that time, I didn''t understand it. I thought that these ces were the ces to provide treasures for their monks, and they were used to improve their cultivation.


    Now I understand that another very important role is that the way of heaven needs to eliminate some people on a regr basis.


    Meng Li walked for a long time before he came to a swamp, especially deste and dark.


    But I haven''t found Chi Ming or anything useful.


    This makes Meng Li can''t help but wonder if he''s going the wrong way. Meng Li goes around the swamp to be on guard against somethinging out of the swamp.


    Fortunately, the client''s talent, night vision barrier free, and the swamp does not seem to have anything, until Meng far away, also did not encounter any crisis.


    Meng Li can only continue to move on and walk all night.


    Did not fly, because flying in danger is extremely dangerous, because you do not know flying will suddenlye out of a vicious bird, fast as lightning, take people away.


    Or deliberately collide with people.


    On the ground, birds need a buffer when they dive down. The speed will slow down, and the buffer time is enough for people to deal with.


    The advantage of birds lies in the sky.


    So it takes time to walk on your feet, but there''s nothing you can do.

 Chapter 405

    If ordinary people, she can also leave a mark of divine consciousness, but on Chi Ming''s body, as long as Meng Li keeps it, he can find it immediately.


    No reason makes people suspicious.


    She can''t leave the mark of divine consciousness, which makes it particrly difficult for her to find Chi Ming now.


    But Meng Li believes that he can meet Chi Ming, because there is a fetter between her and Chi Ming, that is to say, Meng Li is now relying on fate to find Chi Ming.


    It looks very Buddhist.


    The night inside was very short. Meng Li estimated that it would not be two or three hours before dawn.


    And for such a long time, she did not meet any movement, nor did she meet anyone.


    Meng Li feels that it is a test of one''s mind. If he doesn''t pay attention, he is easy to rx.


    Meng Li is wearing a space ring and a sword. The space ring is still a Book of demons.


    Of course, they also put some food, water and so on.


    When the sky was light, Meng Li went to a piece of yellow sand, and the soil under his feet was soft.


    And the sky was just bright soon, suddenly hung up a sun, the space all of a sudden to shine more bright.


    There''s no buffer. It''s like turning on the light.


    Meng Li:???


    Shouldn''t the sun be rising?


    Meng Li, how do you think the sun soars to the sky?


    Moreover, the sun evenunched sunlight at an abnormal speed, and even a rare little weed on the yellow sand ground turned yellow.


    It also made Meng Li extremely hot.


    And Meng Li''s feet under the soft yellow sand, originally a school of calm, suddenly came a rustle.


    Meng Li lowered his head to see, the corners of his mouth smoked, and all kinds of things came out from under the yellow sand.


    Scorpion, lizard, snake, rat


    He crawled out of the soil, and at the foot of Meng Li, there was something ying with his life. Meng Li jumped away, and from the bottom of his original foot, a pile of mice came out.


    I look sick and numb.


    Meng Li quickly releases his evil spirit. Don''t do it. It''s all his own.


    Ah, bah, who are you.


    All demons, all demons.


    Although these things have no intelligence, there is a sense of Demon power.


    Meng Li has no intention to spend his time killing these snakes, insects, rats and ants. The key is that the ants kill many elephants. Looking at the reptiles everywhere, Meng Li feels that even if he can win, he will die of exhaustion.


    Fortunately, Meng Li''s evil spirit is still the starting point. These things really don''t attack Meng Li, but are crawling all over the ground. It seems that they can''t stand the sun in the sky.


    Even the swarthy mouse had an abnormal red skin.


    It feels like it''s going to be a roast mouse.


    Just when Meng Li was thinking about the next step, he suddenly heard the sound of fluttering on his head.


    And the calls of all kinds of birds.


    Meng Li raised his head and looked at all kinds of birds hovering in the sky. They were not too big, but Meng Li knew that some things didn''t mean that the bigger they were, the more powerful they were.


    It''s not bad when you''re small.


    She didn''t dare to fly into the air to provoke these things. She didn''t know how to die at that time.


    Her evil spirit may not work for these things.


    Some sighed that they couldn''t walk on the ground and fly in the air. They wanted to live. That is to say, they had to fight between the things on the ground and the things in the sky.


    Meng Li can only use the lightness skill, tip of the foot gently, and use the talent of running. He can catch up with the sun very quickly.


    I''m the light girl. That''s right.


    Where is the hottest, where to go.


    The main reason is that the sun is too unorthodox. Is such an unorthodox sun really the sun?


    But the sun seems to be in front of us, but it seems to be far away. Meng Li can only go by sensing the temperature. The yellow sand here is also very vast. Meng Li runs for a long time at a very fast speed, and finally meets someone on the way.


    These people are tired of dealing with the scorpions under their feet. Although it''s not hard to kill them, they are like waves. One wave goes by and another wave goes by.


    It seems endless!


    Can only numb cut, also can''t get away.


    Meng Li just took a light look and slipped away. He even stepped on the back of the scorpion lizard, but he was walking on the ground. The speed was amazing. What


    saw Meng Li wanted to makeints about, why did they not attack her?


    Jealousy!


    They''re all going to die, okay?


    Sure enough, Meng Li and Chi Ming have a very deep rtionship. When Meng Li meets Chi Ming, Chi Ming needs Meng Li very much.


    Meng Li saw Chi Ming from a distance and hesitated for a moment, because Chi Ming, like other people, was tired of dealing with all kinds of creatures on the ground.


    You can''t walk without clearing the road.


    Chi Ming has no Demon power, and can''t let these things not attack him.Meng Li is thinking about whether to slip away directly. If he slips away, he doesn''t need to help Chi Ming.


    But Chi Ming''s luck, these things are not a problem for him.


    He can help Chi Ming, but Meng Li is a little upset.


    At first I wanted to find Chi Ming, but now finding Chi Ming makes Meng Li hesitant.


    However, Chi Ming didn''t give Meng Li too much hesitation time. He found that Meng Li was not far away, and cried:


    "think about the sky?"


    Meng Li I''m here. "


    Chi Ming''s expression was a little surprised, and he was relieved because he had a helper.


    "Why are you here?" Said Chi Ming.


    Meng Li said honestly:


    "I''vee to see you."


    As he said this, he walked towards Chi Ming. While killing the things under his feet, Chi Ming looked at Meng Li''s feet and the ces where Meng Li''s feet passed. Those things actually avoided themselves. He couldn''t help saying:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m a demon." Meng Li said lightly.


    As soon as Chi Ming''s eyes brightened, it was.


    Si Tian is really his favorite.


    "You take me out of here. There''s no point in fighting with these things." Said Chi Ming.


    Meng Li walks into Chi Ming, whose face is tired and his lips are dry.


    The ends of his hair were slightly curled and dried up by the unseemly sun.


    "How to take you." Meng Li asked without expression.


    Looking at theck of clean space under Meng Li''s feet, Chi Ming stood alone and said:


    "you turn into the original shape, release your evil spirit, and then I hold you."


    Meng Li refused in his heart and on his face.


    After a moment of silence, he said:


    "it''s all men. It''s not good to walk with them."


    Dusk pool


    To be honest, he thinks of himself as a man.


    He has always been a demon pet, not a man.


    It''s just strange to say that.


    Chi Ming has some helplessness. He feels tolerant of Meng Li''s strange temper.


    Hit a big move, the creatures around him are dead, and the creatures not affected are crawling towards the pool.


    Taking advantage of this, Chi Ming takes out Meng Li''s basket from the storage bag, carries it on his back and says, "go in and sit."


    Meng Li felt a little morefortable and jumped into the basket.

 Chapter 406

    "Dead dead dead." Chi Ming can''t help saying.


    Meng Li


    How much can she weigh.


    No, I just don''t want to back her up andin.


    Chi Ming carries Meng Li on his back. As expected, it''s much easier to walk. Chi Ming uses his body method and moves quickly.


    Ask Meng Li:


    "is the sun in this sky abnormal?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "as long as people with long brains can see it."


    Chi Ming:


    " Can we have a good chat


    Meng Liughs:


    "of course, the sun is not normal."


    Chi Ming said thoughtfully:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Li was going to have a look. With Chi Ming''s words, Meng Li naturally has no problem.


    Chi Ming also became a young man chasing light.


    There are some schadenfreudes in my heart. Many people are still tired of dealing with those things.


    Somee in with demon pets, or they can be a little smooth.


    But some people can''t. In this way, if there is any treasure, some people will be trapped and unable to fight.


    Chi Ming lifted up and squinted at the sun hanging in the sky. It was dazzling and hot.


    Even his emotions were inexplicably excited.


    only one person asked: "how do you want to leave?"


    Chi Ming replied:


    "there are several peopleing to the dark gate, but they don''t know what''s going on and they are separated."


    Meng Li said.


    Get rich quietly.


    She knows.


    Meng Li doesn''t dare to think about anything else. After all, she is very close to Chi Ming. Chi Ming can read her heart.


    Chi Ming took Meng far away, and the temperature in the air was getting higher and higher.


    Meng Li and Chi Ming can feel extreme difort and can only find a way to cool their body.


    And the lizards and scorpions on the feet are less and less, and gradually they are gone.


    In front is the mound of yellow sand.


    After tossing about for a day, Meng Li and Chi Ming were particrly tired, but although they were tired, they did not dare to rx for a moment.


    I don''t know what will happen next second.


    Until the surface of the yellow sand ispletely gone, Meng Li jumps out of Chi Ming''s back basket, and Chi Ming takes the back basket off his back.


    At a nce, there is an impulse to throw it away.


    After all, he had the space of his storage bag, but Chi Ming didn''t throw it away and put it away in silence.


    Meng is far away from Chi Ming. She releases her mental power and looks at it. She doesn''t see anyone in her mental power.


    I didn''t see anything.


    After a look at the sun, if ording to the time Meng Li spent with them, it''s afternoon now, the normal sun won''t be the same temperature.


    But the sun has not changed at all.


    Now it can be said that it''s extremely hot. If there is no cultivation, I feel that I can die of heat soon.


    Chi Ming gives Meng Li a bag of water, and they sip it from time to time.


    I can''t finish it.


    Chi Ming was d to have more water in his heart.


    While Meng Li was looking at the sun, Chi Ming was also looking.


    Chi Ming looks at the huge and continuous yellow sand mounds in front of him, thinking about whether to go over the mountains or not.


    Asked Meng Li: "do you want to go?"


    Meng Li frowned, looked at the front and said:


    "I feel safe here. Why don''t we wait and see what happens after sunset."


    Chi Ming nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    They waited in silence.


    Don''t worry, this time, the sun can not run.


    I''m afraid there will be other changes after sunset.


    I don''t know what the scene is like after crossing the Huangsha mountains.


    Meng Li squints at the sun from time to time. The more he looks at the sun, the less he feels like the sun.


    Although Meng Li can''t tell why it''s not like it, he just doesn''t think it''s like it.


    Both of them are breathing. The aura here is also very thin. Meng Li is hard to absorb.


    But Meng Li felt that the energy fluctuation around Chi Ming was particrly obvious.


    Chi Ming''s look was very surprised. He just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t expect that the particrly hot sunlight could be absorbed by him.


    His most powerful move in his life is a skill he gets asionally, which is to absorb the power of fire Yang.


    When necessary, it can also mobilize the fire Yang power of heaven and earth to gather strength to attack others.


    Last time the Li family came, he used this move to hurt those two people.


    And this fire Yang''s power is particrly strong, and he absorbs it thoroughly.


    Meng Li couldn''t absorb any aura to transform it into Demon power, so he didn''t practice any more. He looked at Chi Ming without expression.Chi Ming looks at Meng Li, looks at her, takes credit, and exins to Meng Li:


    "I can absorb the power of fire Yang here."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "don''t your meridians get hot?"


    It''s really great.


    It''s all around the pool.


    There is also a period of Chi Ming growing up in the middle. She doesn''t know.


    I don''t know if there was such a scene at that time.


    Maybe there is, but this time the pool is not smooth, leading to all this ahead of time.


    Otherwise, how to exin that the setting sun opens ahead of time.


    Chi Ming It won''t be


    Hot what does not exist, at the beginning is suffered from inhuman pain, can get the effect is gratifying.


    As long as the person who is ndered by his move, the end will not be very good.


    If you eat bitterly, you can be a master.


    Meng Li gave a sound and twisted his head back.


    Chi Ming sees that Meng can''t do without talking. He also continues to practice, hoping to absorb more.


    As time went by, Meng Li thought that someone woulde this way, but he didn''t expect that no one woulde. She and Chi Ming were the only two people in the open and deste yellow sandnd.


    All of a sudden, the temperature drops and the sun is not so bright.


    Chi Ming quickly received the merit and stood up with Meng Li to look at the sun.


    I saw the sun shrink smaller and smaller, with a kind of abnormal speed straight-line decline, and the speed is very bnced, not fast, not slow, and the dazzling light is also getting weaker and weaker.


    It''s not like that when the sun goes down.


    If you see such a scene, there are people who firmly believe that this is the sun, it is also very silly and naive.


    Chi Ming said to Meng Li decisively:


    "chase!"


    Meng Li nodded and deliberately slowed down. He followed behind Chi Ming.


    They predicted that the ce where the sun would set should be behind the Huangsha mountains, so they still need to turn over.


    Looking up at the sky, there was nothing flying in the sky. In order to catch up with the sun, Chi Ming decided to take a risk and fly over the Huangsha mountain.


    Otherwise, I don''t know when to climb over.


    They flew away cautiously. After crossing the continuous yellow sand mountains, they saw that the light of the "sun" was very weak and small.


    It''s like a glowing bead, falling.


    It also looks harmless. It seems that children can y with it.


    Of course, Meng Li''s feeling is because they are far away.


    Far away, the light will look weak, things will be small.


    If we were right in front of the sun, Meng Li would not feel like this.

 Chapter 407

    And over the continuous Huangsha mountains, the trees on this side increased significantly.


    It''s no longer sand.


    Thend is much morepact.


    But most of the trees are scattered with a few withered and yellow leaves, which should be caused by the sun.


    Meng Li and Chi Ming are chasing the sun.


    It doesn''t mean tondpletely, and it''s far away from them.


    Meng Li and Chi Ming fly close to each other for fear that the sun will disappear in their eyes.


    The closer he gets to the sun, the more ufortable Meng Li feels. It''s like baking on a stove.


    And even though the sun shrinks and the light is weak, it is dazzling when it gets closer. Fortunately, the Sun continues to shrink.


    They didn''t know how long they had been following the sun. Atst, they were brought to a mountain by the sun. The mountain was barren, dry and hot.


    The sun also set on the top of the mountain, and the light of the whole body converged. Meng Li and Chi Ming flew up the mountain and found the "sun". Now it has be a baby''s fist sized bead, yellow, and the surface still has energy surging, which leads to lines surging around the body, overflowing with color and beautiful.


    Now it''s slowly sinking into the mountain.


    If it was not for Meng Li and Chi Ming, the sun would fall into the mountain and disappear.


    The pool darkplexion is very excited, but dare not rashly stretch out a hand to grasp this bead.


    Meng Li is also looking at the bead in Chi Ming. Chi Ming asks Meng Li:


    "what should I do?"


    Meng Li I don''t know. "


    Dusk pool


    So simple.


    All don''t take to think of of of of answer, pool dark feel oneself side took a pig teammate.


    Beads are still sinking, they can hardly see the surface, which makes Meng Li a little worried.


    Although I don''t know what''s the use of such a big temptation, who doesn''t want the treasure.


    But she can''t do it to Chi Ming. If only she could do it to Chi Ming.


    Now how to fight for this thing with Chi Ming? Meng Li doesn''t n to give it to Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming clenches his teeth, and his energy is surging. He condenses a group of spirit power and strikes the bead, trying to wrap it up with spirit power.


    No one dares to use it directly.


    But the bead felt the threat. The bead, which was about to fall into the mountain, immediately jumped out of it, suspended in the air, and burst out a very dazzling and hot light.


    Meng Li felt that his eyes would be blinded by the light.


    Chi Ming also covered his eyes with his arm, and their hair became curly because of the extreme high temperature.


    Fortunately, the bead just broke out for a moment, and Chi Ming made a mistake.


    But Meng Li is eager to try. If she goes up to have a try, she can''t seal the bead.


    But she didn''te forward at the moment. They had alreadynded on the top of the mountain. Meng Li suddenly felt the movementing from the bottom of his feet. They flew up with quick reaction. The sound of rumbling came from the mountain where they had justnded.


    Then the mountain was bombed like an explosion, with rocks sshing and a roar.


    Chi Ming looked down and couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air, which


    I saw a huge beast standing underneath, and the stones sshed just now were actually small pieces of gravel.


    And the so-called mountain is actually the body of this giant beast.


    Not only did Chi Ming take a breath of cold air, but Rao Shi Meng Li couldn''t help but also moved. The giant beast''s body was too big, and its breath was too good.


    They stood on its back and didn''t notice a little.


    The giant''s skin is dark brown. It''s very hard just looking at it. It''s like a rock.


    At this moment, he stood up straight, and was as tall as Chi Ming and Meng Li in mid air. Meng Li and Chi Ming''s two thin bodies were very small in front of the giant beast, and their bodies didn''t seem to be as high as other people''s below the knee.


    The giant beast reaches out his hand and grabs the bead, and the bead returns to the giant beast.


    The beast put the bead on his chest, and then stared at Meng Li and Chi Ming with his eyes as big as a millstone.


    This makes Chi Ming''s scalp numb, and suddenly his heart gives way.


    Not only pool dusk, is Meng Li, before greedy this bead, now the heart is cool.


    Two people originally extremely hot difficult when, now saw this giant beast heart pull cool pull cool.


    It''s a little chilly all over.


    But as friars, both of them have some good face. No one wants to say "withdraw" first.


    The beast looked at Meng Li and stretched out his hand. His palm was like a piece of rock pieced together. He stretched out toward Meng Li. Meng Li quickly avoided and made a gesture of defending the enemy.


    The giant beast has seen Meng Li hide in the past, eyes son didn''t turn.


    He even opened his mouth. His voice was as deep as a bell. It gave people a feeling of no waves in an ancient well"Dream beast, you have insulted the dignity of dream beast people, and even made people ves."


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li and seems to be looking at what Meng Li says.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile:


    "elder, ah..." Meng Li had a bitter expression on his face.


    However, the giant beast didn''t have the heart to guess Meng Li''s troubles. It said:


    "in those days, I had a friendship with your dream beast ancestor, and I owed him a favor. So now that I have returned this favor, I will kill you and clean up the door for him."


    Meng Li looks a little confused


    Chi Ming''s expression was also a little confused.


    I don''t quite understand this monster''s thinking. If I owe someone''s favor, I will kill their offspring.


    What logic is this.


    pool makeints about the heart, and makeints about Meng''s heart.


    Chi Ming thinks about it, but it''s still his demon pet. He takes a look at the lovely bead that was put on his chest by the giant beast, and says: "you may have misunderstood that Si Tian is not my ve, he''s my partner, not the kind of rtionship you think."


    The giant beast seemed to wave impatiently, and Chi Ming felt the huge power sweeping towards him. The area of the power was too wide and the power was toorge, so Chi Ming had nowhere to hide. He was stunned to be waved tens of meters away by the giant beast.


    Meng Li took a look at the beast.


    I''ve confirmed my eyes. I can''t do it.


    Chi Ming was waved dozens of meters away before he finally stabilized his figure and rolled back in a special embarrassment.


    Chi Ming stands in front of Meng Li, looking very embarrassed. He takes a look at the giant beast, which is too powerful for him to fight.


    "How do you want to die?" Giant asked Meng Li kindly.


    It seems that I came to inquire about the friendship between the ancestor of dream beast and him.


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "elder, I don''t really want to die."


    The giant beast snorted from his nostrils:


    "if you are shameful and have no backbone, you will be associated with treacherous human beings. Moreover, the way of heaven is merciless. You are just a chess piece. What''s the meaning of living?"


    Meng Li looks at the beast.


    Sipping her mouth, she is a chess piece, right, what about this giant?


    What about the pool night?


    Who is not the chess piece of heaven?

 Chapter 408

    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "there are tens of thousands of pieces in the way of heaven. They are the people who are very lucky. In the final analysis, they are only one piece."


    "And you, master? Why are you waiting for us here today? "


    Practitioners say that they go against the heaven, but in fact, treasures and spiritual power are given by heaven and earth. Therefore, when the monk dies, his spiritual power will also be given to heaven and earth.


    Return to the world.


    If you want to jump out of the control of heaven, how difficult it is.


    Rao is Meng Li. Now he seems to have jumped out of the way of heaven and be a Tasker, but Meng Li also feels that things are not so simple.


    Most of the time, their mission is also to serve the way of heaven.


    The giant beast slowly moved his big eyes to Meng Li and to Chi Ming.


    From his huge body, he heard that Meng Li was just a piece of heaven.


    There is anger, but more helplessness.


    Also surprised, he said:


    "are you really a young dream beast?"


    How do you understand the secret when you are young?


    Meng Li just said:


    "I am a chess piece, and I am not a chess piece."


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li''s conversation with the giant beast.


    From the surface to listen to the meaning, he can understand, but do not know why, and feel that he did not understand.


    Just a few short words, but he felt abstruse for no reason.


    "Si Tian, what are you talking about?" Chi Ming can''t help asking.


    However, the giant beast was not friendly to Chi Ming at all. He waved his hand again. As soon as Chi Ming''s voice fell, he was waved away again.


    Dusk pool


    It''s going to be special.


    You can bully people if you are strong, right.


    "I don''t want to waste my time. How do you want to die?" Giant asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK not to die."


    Beast: "no way."


    Meng Li moved in his heart and said to the beast:


    "if I can take you out of here?"


    The giant''s finger moved slightly, but his finger was too big, so it was obvious that Meng Li felt that he was moved.


    Then he said:


    "it''s not suitable for a third person to hear, master, you..."


    She can''t deal with Chi Ming, but the beast can.


    The beast took a look at the pool dusk that rolled back, and felt that this son was also a God.


    That''s it?


    Why?


    Why?


    As a result, Chi Ming just rolled back and was stunned by an attack from the beast.


    Chi Ming gorgeous fell down from the mid air, Meng Li''s expressionless look, watching Chi Ming fall to the ground.


    At the same time that the pool night fell to the ground, a sh of lightning came from the sky for no reason, and it struck the giant beast.


    The giant God was struck and snorted. He was very angry.


    Meng Li couldn''t help saying:


    "the curse of heaven?"


    The operation of the way of heaven is very simple.


    Beast: shut up


    Meng Li closed his mouth and looked at the beast.


    "I think you''re trapped in this." Meng Li said.


    The giant beast said sarcastically:


    "after being with human beings for a long time, they have learned the insidious and cunning of human beings."


    "If your ancestors knew that you were one of their descendants, they would have to clean up their own doors."


    Meng Li looked at the beast strangely and said:


    "is it bad to have a brain?"


    The voice of the giant beast suddenly rose:


    "unfilial offspring, you said your ancestors had no brains."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    Even if she didn''t say it, she didn''t say it.


    "Are you going or not, master?"


    The giant beast reaches out his hand and wants to catch Meng Li. Meng Li dodges. The giant beast is a little angry:


    "you dare to hide."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "elder, I really don''t want to die. You can catch me easily. I don''t trust that I am in your hands."


    If it wasn''t for the bead, Meng Li didn''t want to talk to the beast any more.


    Now building a space passage should be able to run away, right?


    Giant beast:


    "those who are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "How are you going to take me?" The beast was silent for a moment, then said.


    Looking at the giant beast''s huge body, Meng Li said:


    "if you can get smaller, it should be OK."


    She can''t move at this age.


    The beast sneered and asked:


    "are you so kind?"Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you don''t mean you have friendship with my ancestors. Why can''t I help you?"


    The beast said:


    "but your talent can''t take me away."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "as long as you can get smaller, I can try. I can''t beat you again. What I should worry about is whether I''m good or not, in case you cross the river and tear down the bridge..."


    "Well, I''m not that despicable person." The beast was disdainful and angry.


    He snorted, which made Meng shake.


    Meng Li held his body and held out his hand:


    e to my hand."


    The beast took a look at Meng Li''s palm, which was not as big as one of his little thumbs.


    It''s just amazing.


    He changed his figure several times, and finally he was dragged by Meng Li''s hand.


    The bead is also set in the body of the beast, it seems to be an ordinary bead.


    Seeing that Meng Li''s eyes fell on the bead, the beast sneered in his heart and knew that he had a different n.


    But how can ordinary people get this?


    That''s right. Everyone is a pawn of the way of heaven. Everyone is a pawn.


    He is also a chess piece, which has been prepared for thousands of years.


    "It''s impossible to take me like this. There''s an array here. There''s a lot of killing in it. If you break into it, you''ll be broken to pieces." Giant still can''t help reminding Meng Li.


    As long as he stays here, he will not die.


    But this little dream beast is not necessarily. If he really wants to die, it''s better to let him kill him.


    Just returned the love of the old dream beast.


    Meng Li is not interested in knowing the array under his feet or breaking it. He can directly build a space channel and go.


    Meng Li reaches out her hand and builds a space passage. Although the space passage she builds is a bean curd dregs project, it can also let her pass.


    I took a look at the pool before I left.


    There is an array in it, but it can still trap Chi Ming.


    You can alwayse back.


    Fortunately, the repression of this world is not as big as the modern level. It is far away from building a channel when it reappears.


    The beast felt for a moment, and he was out of the range covered by the array.


    What Meng Li and the Beast Don''t know is that as soon as they left, there were bursts of thunder and lightning in the array.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Rao Shi has existed for tens of thousands of years and spent countless years. When he saw that it was so easy toe out, he was stunned, and then he burst outughing:


    e out, ha ha!"


    "I''m out atst, my God!"


    Meng Li smoked the corner of his mouth and said:


    "don''t be happy too early. This ce is a dangerous ce, that is to say, it hasn''t really gone out yet."


    "The setting sun?" The giant beast is in the palm of Meng Li''s hand. Looking at Meng Li, he asks.

 Chapter 409

    Meng Li said:


    "yes, it''s a treasure hunting ce and a dangerous ce. There are all kinds of dangers in it."


    "It''s like a separate space."


    I don''t know how long the beast has been in this space. I don''t even know thending danger.


    It can''t be said that the giant beast was already inside when the sun set.


    The giant beast was a little puzzled and asked:


    "do you dream beasts have space talent?"


    Just because he doesn''t know it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know it.


    In the heart, Meng Li looked up again.


    "I don''t know how to exin this to you, so I can''t exin it." Do you want to say that you are not thinking about heaven.


    The beast was silent for a moment, and no longer asked:


    "take me out first."


    Meng Li also felt that he should go out first, send the beast out first, and thene back.


    In case you don''t send the beast out, you will meet the pool dusk.


    Meng Li doesn''t know where he is, so he can only take the giant beast to build space channel to change his position.


    But Meng Li''s ability of quoting the power of space is really limited. He can only build space channels two or three times in a row at most, and he has to adjust his breath for a period of time.


    This makes the beast and so on impatient, but also can''t urge Meng Li.


    I''ve been in it for so many years, and I''m not in a hurry.


    Finally, Meng Li tossed about for two days. He didn''t even wait much to get out of the sunset.


    Node is optional, Meng out of the sunset danger, also don''t know whether he out.


    Seeing a friar walking inpany and wearing the clothes of a sect disciple on the road, Meng Li came forward and asked:


    "Taoist friend, is this a dangerous ce of sunset?"


    A girl who looked like a teenager looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "it''s far away from the dangerous sunset here."


    I''m afraid I''m not talking in my sleep. Is this a dangerous ce for setting sun?


    She also knows the sunset danger, but her strength is not allowed to go, so she can only work hard to cultivate and strive to enter after the next sunset danger is opened.


    Meng Li thanks the girl and shows her body method. She changes her position and finds a secret ce.


    She opened a simple version of the cave, and her face was very pale.


    If the beast wants to do something to her now, Meng Li doesn''t know if he can escape.


    Some regret in the heart, why to squeeze oneself dry, but in the heart is really afraid of the main character halo of Chi Ming.


    The problem of soul control Fu has not been solved, and Chi Ming is not good for her, and she can''t resist.


    "Free, ha ha, free!"


    The giant beast made a sound and became bigger than Meng Li.


    Like a stone man.


    "Well." Meng Li faintly said, kneeling to adjust his breath.


    The beast said:


    "again, why are you with human beings?"


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile:


    "to live."


    "Don''t fool me. You can''t slip out of the palm of my hand. But if you can''t slip out of the palm of his hand, you''re lying to me." Said the beast.


    Meng Li just said:


    "what if there is a soul control sign?"


    The giant beast said with an indifferent face:


    "what about the soul control symbol?" He had one hand behind him.


    Meng Li There is no solution


    Behemoth thought Meng Li was useless again, and he was bound by this thing. He said:


    "you go to the people who can make the soul charms. As long as you can get something, they will tell you."


    Originally, he didn''t want to talk much nonsense, but he had a bit of origin. Now he came out with himself and nted cause and effect. If he didn''t solve it, there would be obstacles.


    It''s better to solve it now. I don''t want to be bothered by anyone in the future.


    Meng Li''s face was embarrassed when he heard the beast''s words.


    She said:


    "senior, maybe..."


    "Maybe you''ve been in the sunset for too long. The spirit control talisman has been lost."


    The beast is also embarrassed.


    No words.


    Meng Li looks at the giant like this, and it''s estimated that the giant doesn''t know.


    However, he asked in passing:


    "master, do you know how to remove the restriction of the soul control charm?"


    Behemoth


    Can''t see I don''t know?


    He doesn''t know how to make fu Zhuan. How can I know.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "where do you n to go in the future?"


    "Now that I''m free, I can go anywhere I want."


    Meng Li took a look at the bead on the beast and said with profound meaning:"Master is free, but this bead is not free."


    The giant beast sneered and said:


    "so, your heart is not dead, but you know that some treasures are not yours. If you force them, you will miss your life."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "master, with respect, as long as you take this bead, you will not be pure."


    If this bead guesses correctly, it should be regarded as the preparation of heaven for Chi Ming.


    As long as Chi Ming is still there, the fate of this bead and Chi Ming will not be broken, and the beast will still send this bead to Chi Ming.


    And it doesn''t guarantee the end of the beast.


    But what''s the preparation for Chi Ming? Now the way of heaven wants to overthrow it, so the best result is that this bead does not belong to Chi Ming.


    And, most of all, she wanted the bead.


    I''ve been running with this lump of stone for so long and wasted so much energy for this bead.


    "How do you know so much?" Said the beast, pondering.


    I always feel that the other party knows too much.


    It took him many years to realize these things.


    If someone picked it out so clearly, he would be more sure.


    Knowing that he was regarded as a pawn by the way of heaven, but he was extremely unwilling to use his countless years to help others?


    Although it''s a treasure, it can''t be used by him. Since he was born, his power has be more and more powerful because of his energy around him.


    Without him, how could this jiyangzhu have grown up to this point.


    It seems that this beast was born for the sake of breaking his heart.


    This bead is for the cunning human.


    Then he has to hand it over. Why? Why should he take advantage of others!?


    So


    Ah!


    This is the tricked demon.


    There was a sense of hostility in the beast''s heart that he wanted to destroy heaven and earth.


    He clenched his hands and creaked. The cave Meng Li had just opened was crumbling. Meng Li rushed out of the cave, and then her cave copsed.


    The giant animal rushed out from the inside, grabbed a big tree and pulled it up. The big tree was uprooted. The giant animal made a roaring sound in the mouth, and the sound reverberated in the valley.


    The more the beast thinks about it, the more angry he is. He bombards the trees and rocks of thisnd.


    Animals and birds fled in a hurry, and they were in a mess.

 Chapter 410

    The beast was very manic, so Meng Li just went with him.


    It''s also good to let out your depression.


    The beast was destroyed by all kinds of violence, and atst the anger in his heart was suppressed.


    He looked at Meng Li and said:


    "it''s not cheap for him, so it''s cheap for you? Who knows if you''re with him or not. "


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do you think he and I are like a group?"


    "That''s hard to say. I''ve seen human treachery." Said the beast.


    Meng Li


    How prejudiced is this stone to human beings.


    But humans do crush most of the demons in terms of IQ.


    Like, isn''t she just fooling the beast into giving her something?


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Nothing to say.


    So quietly looking at the beast.


    Giant beast is also a headache, always feel that he and Mengli''s cause and effect has been nted, thousands of years of predicament is Mengli take him out.


    "For the sake of you bringing me out, I can meet one of your requirements within the scope of my willingness."


    Meng Li looked at the bead straightly and said:


    "I just want it. It will shine. It''s very beautiful."


    "This light can blind you." Said the beast sarcastically.


    Meng Li: "blind also like."


    The beast refused without hesitation:


    "No."


    Meng Li What do you want to do to give this thing to me


    The beast sneered and said:


    "I don''t have so much greed in my heart. I don''t need anything."


    Meng Li''s heart moved:


    "do you want to increase Shouyuan?"


    "I don''t want to." Said the beast decisively.


    "No, what did you say?" Looking at Meng Li, the beast always felt that he didn''t hear clearly just now.


    Meng Li smiles a little and says:


    "elder, don''t you want to increase Shouyuan?"


    "Or don''t you want to keep your body alive?"


    "Think about it?"


    Meng Li provokes his eyebrows to the beast with a slightly obscene expression.


    Behemoth


    "Do you really have a way?" Said the beast, hesitating.


    In fact, the beads on his body is like a hot potato, this thing never belongs to him.


    But after so many years of cultivation, and because of being cheated by God, the beast felt that he was not willing to give it to others.


    Meng Li''s palm, a small jade bottle appeared in Meng Li''s hand.


    This is just when the giant beast was so manic that he took advantage of the fact that he didn''t pay attention and exploited the vine.


    It seems that there is only so much left in wenqingteng. Meng Li feels guilty and feels that he really exploits it.


    When this happens, she will find something to eat for wenqingteng to make up for it.


    "What is it?" The beast looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li smiles like a unscrupulous businessman:


    "you can smell it, good thing."


    The beast hesitated for a moment, but still held out his hand to take it. As soon as he opened it, he felt full of vitality. Just smelling it, the beast felt young.


    Good stuff.


    The giant beast who said he had no desire and no desire had an idea in his heart.


    He closed the jade bottle and held it in his hand. He was a little careful, for fear that he would be crushed.


    Meng Li said:


    "anyway, you can''t keep the bead clean. You''d better change it for me."


    "You want to change it at this point?" The beast is not satisfied.


    Meng Li said:


    "such a precious thing is the most precious thing for me, and how can this kind of thing be rotten."


    The beast is silent.


    Meng Li stretched out his hand and sighed:


    "since the older generation is unwilling, the younger generation can''t force it."


    "Please give it back to me."


    The giant looked at the jade bottle, and his mind was full of whether he wanted to return it or not.


    No, not yet, not yet.


    But they didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became a little delicate.


    Meng Li can only use his brain to face the people he can''t beat.


    Her face was unbelievable and bitter. She said bitterly:


    "master, you won''t give it back to me."


    There is such an idea in the heart of the beast.


    No matter it''s human or demon, it''s irresistible to see this kind of vitality.


    The giant''s Brown eyelids moved, and so did his body, creaking.


    "Master, you said that you are not like human beings, so I can give you something at ease." Meng Li''s face was full of tears.


    How can you be the one you hate the most.


    Meng Li''s words were refuted by the giant beast"How can I, like human beings, give you back?"


    Meng Li looked at the beast:


    "if you don''t want to trade, return it to me."


    Behemoth


    I can''t bear it.


    Beads are useless to him. He can''t control them, he can only cultivate them.


    But it works for him.


    It''s very useful.


    "You promise me one condition first." The beast was silent for a long time before he said.


    In fact, from the perspective of interests, the beast felt that he had nothing to hesitate about.


    It''s no use. It''ll bring him trouble.


    But in my heart, I''m not reconciled.


    It''s this reluctance that makes him unwilling to let go.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "master, if you can do it, you should do it yourself."


    With a heavy nasal voice, he said:


    "this precious pearl of the extreme Yang is lost for you."


    "Of course, for the sake of you bringing me out, I don''t care about the loss."


    Meng Li nodded in agreement.


    But it''s just a little bit cheap, let the stone take it.


    It doesn''t matter.


    "But I can''t give it to him." The beast refers to the pool.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "don''t worry, absolutely not."


    "There is another condition, you must find a way to leave him, do not insult the dignity of the dream beast, or one day, I will help your ancestors clean up the door." Said the beast, pondering.


    Dream beast is a noble race, reduced to the demon pet of human beings, it is unbearable.


    Today, there is such a deal.


    At this point, it''s time to end the cause and effect between him and the dream beast.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "all these are OK."


    So was her own n.


    Of course, the most important thing is to get the bead first.


    In fact, Meng Li doesn''t know what it is for. She can''t absorb the energy of beads like Chi Ming.


    But Meng Li just wanted to, no matter whether it was useful or not.


    "Well, I hope you keep your word. The world is so big, but I can find you too. Don''t expect you to hide it from me." The beast gave Meng Li a cold look.


    Then he put away the jade bottle Meng Li had given him.


    He took the bead from his body and looked at it again and again.


    Jiyangzhu and he have a strange fate. If he is trapped because of jiyangzhu, it is better to say that it is God''s arrangement.


    If jiyangzhu has wisdom, he is not the same. Life depends on boiling.


    Only when he has brains and wisdom can he feel painful and unwilling.


    The giant beast took the extreme sun bead to the front door, and was very close to his eyes. He looked at it again. If he got rid of it, his fate would be different.

 Chapter 411

    Meng Li stares at the pr bead in the giant''s hand.


    Of course, Meng Li didn''t speak. If the beast wants to see it, it''s enough.


    Think about such a powerful thing, will soon belong to her, and a little excited.


    Can be the sun.


    After seeing enough, the beast throws the pr bead to Meng Li. Meng Li subconsciously reaches out his hand to pick it up. As soon as the pr bead is next to her palm, Meng Li feels that his hand seems to be on fire.


    It hurts.


    Meng Li drew back his hand and looked at the beast''s sarcastic eyes.


    Let jiyangzhu leave her palm.


    The extreme sun bead flies to the hand of the giant beast again, and the giant beast gently reaches out his hand to take over the extreme sun bead.


    Meng Li looked at his palm, there was no trace, but it seemed that there was a cluster of small mes burning on her bones, which was hot and unbearable. This kind of suffering made people want to cut off this hand.


    Meng Li''s expression was painful, but he didn''t make a sound or panic.


    She immediately meditated, looked inside, and saw that there was a fire Yang force in her palm. Meng Li wasted her strength and forced the fire Yang force out of her body.


    The beast gave a cold hum.


    I didn''t say anything.


    It''s a tolerable one.


    The power of fire Yang was forced out of his body, and Meng Li felt better.


    Seeing this, the beast said:


    "I''ll give you one more time. If you can''t catch it, you can''t me me."


    Meng Li nods, and the beast throws the bead to Meng Li. Meng Li quickly pinches the form in his hand. Before he can run back to the beast, he seals the bead.


    After sealing the pr bead, Meng Li holds it in one hand. Meng Li grabs it in the palm of his hand, like holding a freshly boiled egg.


    There is still heat, but it can be held in the hand, and it is not as if it is burned.


    Meng Li felt that he had copsed all over.


    Beast also some surprised, did not expect Meng Li really have the means to seal this extreme Yang bead.


    "Let''s say goodbye and hope you keep your promise."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "don''t worry, elder. You should do what you say."


    The beast said:


    "then you go."


    Meng Li:??


    "Goodbye, master." Meng Li said helplessly.


    Cast your body and you''ll slip away.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the beast felt pretty good.


    Looking at the jade bottle in his hand, he opened it and smelled it intoxicated.


    Forget it. It''s all exchanged. Just look at it.


    The body of the beast began to change, and then there was an extra mountain in this ce for no reason.


    After a few days, several people passed here, and one of them said in doubt:


    "eh, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Asked another.


    This is humanity:


    "it seems that there is no mountain at the foot before."


    "Eh..." This person''s expression is startled, as if there is no ah.


    And at the foot of this mountain is barren, but the surrounding is lush, really abrupt.


    Meng Li finally achieved his wish and got the Jiyang pearl.


    Then give it to 6018 and put it in system space.


    Also consider in case the pool dark sensed the extreme sun bead on her body.


    I don''t believe that in the system space, Chi Ming can still sense it.


    In Meng Li''s heart, the system space is very safe. It is her home and her secret base.


    After Meng Li''s breath adjustment, she goes into the sunset again. This time, she is not interested in looking for Chi Ming. She wants to find some panacea for wenqingteng.


    Meng Li dangles dangerously in the setting sun for half a month, and gives all the elixirs he finds to wenqingteng.


    Wenqingteng is still so powerful that it can absorb all the energy of a top-grade elixir in an instant.


    The speed is beyond Meng Li''s expectation.


    Meng Li also got some refining materials, but from the heart, Meng Li didn''t like it and didn''t want to take it with him. He found some friars at random and exchanged them for medicine or stone, so he gave them to the vine.


    In fact, Meng Li felt the vitality of wenqingteng, or by absorbing the elixir of this vital thing.


    So try to give it a panacea.


    At that time, I ate a lot of precious things to get those vitality.


    There is a limit to the opening time of the sunset. Meng Li feels that it''s almost time, so he goes to the ce where he met the pr pearl at that time.


    I don''t know if Chi Ming hase out during this period. Chi Ming''s array attainment seems not low.


    But this time, Meng Li was not so lucky. Until the sunset was close, Meng Li didn''t find Chi Ming.


    Originally, Meng Li wanted to look for it again, and then he would use the space to go out, but after thinking about it, he just let it go.


    He went back to the dark gate first.In fact, thest time I came out with stones to build a space, although I was very tired and had been struggling for two days, but I repeatedly quoted the power of space for two days, and Meng Li felt that he was more proficient in using the power of space.


    It''s growing.


    Meng Li arrives at the gate of the night. Unexpectedly, Chi Ming is already at the gate of the night.


    Hearing Meng Li''s return, Chi Ming immediately finds Meng Li and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming and said:


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I didn''t expect you toe back first."


    Chi Ming was very depressed and his expression was not very good. He said:


    "if I didn''t see you, I had toe back first."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I think so, too."


    Chi Ming has a lot of doubts in his heart, and he also has doubts about Meng Li. He asks quietly:


    "how did youe back, Si Tian? What happened then? "


    Meng Li looked into Chi Ming''s eyes and thought about the words in her heart earlier. She said:


    "at that time, you were knocked unconscious by the giant beast, so I was unwilling to fight with him."


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li:


    "really?"


    Meng Li said sincerely:


    "of course it''s true. You are my partner. How can I watch irrelevant things hurt you?"


    Chi Ming''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and stretched out again.


    I always think it''s strange. At that time, it''s strange to think about heaven and the giant beast.


    And I don''t know why, I don''t feel the other side''s evil thoughts through the soul control rune, but I feel that the other side doesn''t care about him at all.


    At that time, however, he was fanned twice. These two times, the other party was indifferent to the presence of the old God.


    Now, Chi Ming doesn''t know whether he should believe it or not.


    I always feel that the other side has changed a lot.


    "And then?" Chi Ming asked.


    I also want to know the whereabouts of thest bead.


    Ever since I wake up, I find that Meng Li, the giant beast and the beads are gone. Chi Ming''s heart is empty and miserable.


    His body longed for the energy of the bead.


    Without that bead, Chi Ming felt as if he had disabled a hand.


    Chi Ming thought like this, and his face showed a look of regret.


    Looking at Chi Ming, Meng Liughed at himself and said:


    "where else? Do you think I can beat him?"


    Pool night; " I can''t


    So how did you disappear and how did youe back safely.


    The old monster didn''t want to kill you. Makeints about


    pool.


    Meng Li then said:


    "so I didn''t hit him, and then I was thrown away by him, far away..."

 Chapter 412

    Chi Minglian asked:


    "and then


    Meng Li said in silence:


    "where is there a second?"


    "I was thrown so far away that I didn''t know where I was when I woke up. The rest of my time was spent looking for you. Now Ie back empty handed."


    Meng Li has no choice but to show his hand.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li with the eyes of his pig teammates.


    He asked:


    "since you can''t find me, you can''t find something valuable in it?"


    "What are you doing? Isn''t it just looking for resources? "


    "The dark gate is short of everything and needs a lot of resources. You are still not a member of the dark gate."


    Pool dark one breath said so many, just feel in the heart of depressed spirit dissipate some.


    "If I can''t find you, I have no idea. I don''t want to find anything else. After all, you are the most important thing."


    Chi Ming hears Meng Li say so, feel goose bumps all got up.


    Special, a male, tell him this.


    No brain is no brain, still say so fresh and refined.


    Chi Ming thinks Meng Li''s value is less and less.


    Less and less can be done.


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming''s face, just like eating Xiang, and his heart alsoughed.


    Chi Ming took a deep breath:


    "don''t worry about me in the future. Don''t waste your time. The best chance is that we alle back empty handed."


    I''m very sorry that I didn''t get the bead. It took him all his time just to break the ghost array.


    If it wasn''t for luck, he would have been locked in.


    Meng Li was also surprised:


    "you came back empty handed?"


    Is Chi Ming so unlucky?


    It''s not so bad that I didn''t get jiyangzhu, is it?


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li''s innocent expression and wants to vomit blood.


    There was a dull hum.


    Ghost knows what he has experienced. When he wakes up, thunder and lightning strike. Chi Ming feels that he is lucky that he has not been killed.


    Meng Li didn''t care about Chi Ming any more, and asked anxiously:


    "what''s your preparation for your March appointment with the Li family?"


    Dusk pool


    "I''m still thinking."


    Ask Meng Li:


    "have you solved your skill problem?"


    Two people are throwing salt on each other''s wounds.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m thinking about it, too."


    Chi Ming rubs his eyebrows. Meng Li looks at Chi Ming. He doesn''t look as bright as before. He feels that Chi Ming''s luck is really getting less and less.


    The extreme sun pearl, for Chi Ming, should be as good as God''s help.


    What''s more, things of the extreme Yang also have a restraining effect on the demons.


    There should be the existence of jiyangzhu. In the plot, the demons can die.


    Chi Ming is irritable, and his state of mind copses because of his unhappiness in these days.


    He said:


    "you should find a way as soon as possible. There are many crises in the cultivation world. Moreover, the affairs of the Li family have been widely spread in the cultivation world now. They are either seeking peace or fighting. If fighting starts, I can''t care about you. You have to find a way to protect yourself."


    "If you can''t save yourself, don''t me me for not helping."


    Meng Li nodded to Chi Ming. Chi Ming said this in her expectation.


    In fact, Chi Ming''s words seem merciless, but Meng Li feels normal.


    Chi Ming will not be dragged down by these things. He will give up useless things decisively. Only in the end can he achieve great things.


    Meng Li''s expression didn''t change much. She said to Chi Ming:


    "I know. I''ll go back and have a rest first. I''lle to you when I think of a way."


    Chi Ming nods and asks Meng Lixian to go back.


    Meng Li took a bath to rx.


    Then I went back to my room. After reading the book of the demons, I ran to the sunset.


    Then I''m busy until now, and I don''t have time to think about controlling the soul.


    Now that we are free, it is time to consider these issues.


    Soul, and blood.


    Meng Li thought.


    Is it soul and blood?


    Whose is it?


    Who is the controller?


    Is it dark?


    "Do you think it''s the soul and blood of Chi Ming?" Meng Li asked 6018.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    "Can''t you say that you still want to take out Chi Ming''s soul?"


    Meng Li was a little disappointed and said with a good temper:


    "just because I don''t know much about it, I want to discuss it with you."


    6018 said:


    "personally, I think it should be the power of the soul. If it is the heart, will it be the blood of the heart?"Meng Li thought about it for a while and then said:


    "the most important thing for a person who practices is heart blood, I''m afraid it''s not..."


    I''m kidding.


    It''s better to kill Chi Ming.


    I feel that if someone really needs Chi Ming''s heart and blood, then Chi Ming will only give it to Chi Ming''s woman.


    Other


    It''s not realistic.


    "Also, that should not be the blood of the heart?" 6018 sounds awkward.


    Meng Li said:


    "however, the soul you are talking about is probably the power of the soul. It should not be difficult to cheat Chi Ming with the power of the soul."


    This is much easier to cheat than heart blood.


    "It''s either heart blood or ordinary blood. If you only need these two things, you''ll have them. Then what''s the next step?" Meng Li thought.


    "I''m ashamed to say that."


    Meng Li asked:


    "how?"


    6018 said:


    "didn''t you ask me about the spirit Charms before?"


    Meng Liughs: "yes."


    "It''s a pity that the people I know are limited, and I don''t know. I sent a post, and I''m dead." 6018 said helplessly.


    I also me myself for not understanding this aspect.


    "In fact, the system mall has props for this, but it can''t receive the plot in advance, so it''s not prepared. Now your mall system, I can''t exchange them." 6018.


    Meng Li nodded to show that he understood.


    "Don''t worry. Thank you for helping me." Meng Li relieved 6018.


    In fact, growth is a very lonely thing. All the knowledge, experience and ability are umted step by step.


    At this stage, when we encounter difficulties, we basically have to ovee them by ourselves.


    After that, the closer we get to being strong, the less things we can ovee.


    This is also the meaning of being powerful. If you have higher strength, you can say less if you ask for help.


    If it is higher, it will be less demanding.


    There are still many books of the demons. She can read them again and look for them again.


    Especially in the aspect of Fu and Zhuan.


    In fact, after this period of research, Meng Li had a better understanding of some theories of Fu and Zhuan.


    Meng Li felt that he could draw Fu and Zhuan by himself if he continued to study. Even if he learned Fu and Zhuan, it was a kind of harvest.


    If you are free, you can try.


    It''s also good to get some to pass the time.


    It''s better to spend time reading than to worry about what to do here.


    These books were brought by ah Qi. She is the princess of the demons. The things she brought are absolutely not bad. Some ancient books don''t even have the library of shenwuzong.


    Meng Li said that he would do it. He immediately arranged a boundary, took out some books, selected them, found one and began to read it.

 Chapter 413

    Seeing this, Meng Li bought some Fu and made some Fu himself.


    Some of these runes can be used to defend and some can be used to attack. Although the power of Rune paper is limited, as long as the number is enough, it is effective.


    And some advanced runes need different advanced materials ording to different effects, so the cost will be very high.


    Unless you can do it yourself, the cost is a little lower.


    There are also a lot of runes that are about to be lost. They are priceless in the market. They are in the hands of the strong.


    The average person, instead of taking resources to exchange for rune paper, does not need to use resources to enhance themselves.


    After all, Fu is disposable, but its own strength is permanent.


    So this also leads to the fact that not everyone can y it.


    Meng Li made a lot of runes. He became proficient from the beginning. The more he did, the deeper he understood some things.


    But it''s all at the cost of Meng Li''s not eating, not drinking, not resting.


    On the eve of Chi Ming''s appointment with the Li family in March, Meng Li''s face turned yellow, and finally found a way to crack the spirit controlling talisman.


    And the foundation is based on the ancient books of the demons, as well as a soul control symbol in her spirit.


    It even contains Meng Li''s understanding of the way of heaven.


    Meng Li suddenly felt that the deeper the practitioners understand the way of heaven, many things will be easier to understand.


    And the study of Fu Zhuan day and night, and to understand part of it, also let Meng Li found that when she had a body, she should be dragged down by the body.


    Because the physical quality is not very good, plus the environment and age at that time, there are not many things to see, hear and understand.


    Nowadays, we have experienced more things and have more insight. In fact, our vision and thinking have also changed.


    This soul controlling charm in the spirit can be said to be of great help to her. It not only made her understand the way to crack the soul controlling charm, but also gave her a great surprise.


    This surprised Meng Li doesn''t know what to say, that is, she can also make soul control runes.


    The effect of the soul control rune is the same as that of her spirit, and the soul control rune is made by directly extracting the power of her soul.


    When Meng Li saw that his soul power was extracted because of the symbol, he was immediately distressed.


    I just made a soul control sign and didn''t do it any more.


    Of course, the spirit control Rune she made is different from the spirit control Rune she has now.


    Among her spirits, she should be an advanced version. There is no restriction on the use of the producer alone. She can let others use it and be the controller.


    Just like before, Chi Ming got that.


    And Meng Li''s is only limited to her own use, and she controls others, but can''t give it to others, so she can''t make others be controllers.


    This is a big defect. You can only use it for yourself, but you can''t sell it.


    It''s really because of the loss before, and Meng Li can''t figure out this advanced and profound method through the soul control symbol in the spirit, which leads to his inability.


    Meng Li guessed that the predecessor of the advanced version of the soul control charm was not exactly the same as her.


    Extracting the power of the soul also costs the power of the soul. It also needs a lot of spiritual power. Besides, Meng Li didn''t want to draw this soul control Rune every day to control others. With this, Meng Li was surprised for a while, and he was not disappointed that he would not make the advanced version of the soul control rune, so he no longer studied it.


    In fact, although Meng Lihui made the lost talisman of soul control, she had no deep attainments in talisman.


    Because in addition to making some basic runes to practice, she only cares about the soul control runes, and the starting point is also the soul control runes, so the only more advanced Rune she can do is the soul control runes.


    There''s not much time for other studies.


    Meng Li goes to find Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming is practicing hard. Looking at Meng Li''s face, he bes sallow and haggard with ck eyes.


    Also know that this period of time Meng Li is very hard, but looking at Meng Li seems to be in a good mood, he thinks Meng Li has gained.


    Asked:


    "is it settled?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "we have found a way, but we haven''t solved itpletely."


    Chi Ming asked:


    "how to solve it?"


    Meng Li said with embarrassment:


    "I may need your help."


    Chi Ming didn''t say anything, so he agreed directly.


    Said:


    "I''ll try my best to do what I need."


    "By the way, can you recover tomorrow?" Chi Ming still can''t help asking.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "of course."


    Meng Li took out a amulet and said to Chi Ming:


    "you draw your soul power and your blood, do as I say, I will."


    Chi Ming''s face suddenly became very ugly, because seeing the amulet reminds him of the soul control amulet.It''s the dark side of other people''s sexuality, which is unknown, because of the concealment.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li looked at the pool with joy and expectation.


    Chi Ming shook his head and said:


    "I don''t care much about your gifted skills, do you?"


    Meng Li frowned and said:


    "don''t you want to? It''s a hard way for me to find out. "


    Chi Ming pondered for a moment and said:


    "I just don''t know why."


    Meng Lilian exined: "to tell you the truth, I dreamt about the dream beast of the same race before. He said that if you are connected with my spirit, you can help me. Now I am a spirit and I am forbidden. I need your help."


    Chi Ming is suspicious:


    "really?"


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming and said:


    "at that time, you said that what kind of amulet can enter my body to make us feel the same. I agreed. Now, I just want you to draw a amulet instead of entering your body. How can it affect you?"


    "What are you worried about?" Meng Li asked.


    Chi Ming pursed her mouth. I don''t know how to say it. It''s the instinct rejection in her heart.


    I don''t want to.


    But it''s true that the other side agreed without saying a word at that time, which made Chi Ming feel ashamed. He couldn''t be so honest.


    Chi Ming''s face was full of rejection, and Meng Li Haosheng said: "if I deal with it today, tomorrow''s appointment with the Li family will be more powerful."


    After a pause, Meng Li said:


    "if you ask for peace, it depends on what conditions the Li family puts forward. If the Li family bullies people too much, then we have a better chance of winning."


    Chi Ming knows Meng Li''s voice.


    On the contrary, his expression was not embarrassed and became indifferent.


    His tone was very calm, and he said faintly:


    "think of the sky, you threaten me?"


    Meng Li widened his eyes and said:


    "how can you treat me like this?"


    "You mean I must help you today, otherwise, I can''t help you tomorrow." The corner of Chi Ming''s mouth gave a sneer.


    Meng Li was particrly aggrieved and said:


    "the most important thing about monsters is their talent skills. My talent skills can''t be used any more. How can I work? I think I have to work hard too!"

 Chapter 414

    "Si Tian, you have changed." Said Chi Ming.


    Meng Li


    I''ve changed.


    I feel that the most she hears is that you have changed.


    It''s a terrible thing to say that she has changed.


    "It''s changed. If I don''t have talent skills, I''m just like a waste. It''s likecking arms and legs. Can you understand that?" Meng Li looks at the pool dusk.


    Chi Ming sighed, he understood, he understood.


    But I don''t know why, there is a kind of inexplicable exclusion in his heart.


    This feeling made him hesitant.


    It''s not a big deal to say.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Chi Ming slowed down and tried to be friendly.


    Meng Li looked disappointed and said:


    "no, since you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    With that, she put away the amulet in her hand and got up to leave.


    "Is that the only way?" Chi Ming looks at Meng Li and confirms again.


    Meng Li stood and nodded.


    Chi Ming is in a dilemma.


    "Make sure it''s done?" Chi Ming asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m not sure. It''s just a way. Give it a try."


    If it is certain, the purpose will be stronger and more suspicious.


    Chi Ming hears the words and ponders for a while. For a moment, he feels that Meng Li has other purposes, but now it seems that he himself is not sure


    It''s not thatplicated. At least I don''t have bad thoughts for him.


    What''s more, there are some soul Charms between them. What they want is that the life and death of each other is also in his mind.


    Meng Li took a few steps towards Chi Ming.


    Within the scope of Chi Ming''s mind reading, he forces himself to create some sad inner monologues.


    Simr to why not willing to help her, I feel aggrieved and painful.


    She is so anxious that she wants to help Chi Ming deal with the Li family tomorrow.


    This makes the reading of the heart of the pool can not help but move.


    They are silent. Chi Ming is deceived by Meng Li''s inner monologue. He really thinks that Meng Li is in such a hurry to help him deal with the Li family tomorrow, which makes him feel that Meng Li is still his man.


    Since it''s his man, you don''t care?


    The most important thing is that tomorrow he really needs the help of the other party.


    If we can really solve the problem, we will have more confidence tomorrow.


    Although he was still rejected in his heart, Chi Ming forced himself to ignore this feeling and said to Meng Li:


    "how do you say to do it, I''ll do it for you."


    He looked at the amulet on Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng Li seemed to be full of surprise and nodded gratefully.


    Let Chi Ming do it ording to her way. After doing it, Meng Li says to Chi Ming:


    "you wait for my good news."


    Chi Ming nodded and suddenly regretted it.


    This kind of regret let him in the heart very regret, wish to ask Meng Li toe back immediately.


    Or he was so impulsive that he agreed, and suddenly remembered that it was his soul power, which was drawn from his spirit


    I don''t know what I can do with it.


    Chi Ming moves his lips and wants to stop talking. Meng Li doesn''t give Chi Ming any chance to speak any more. He leaves Chi Ming''s room with Fu.


    Chi Ming looks at Meng Li''s figure disappearing in his room. He is so flustered that he believes in him. He hopes that he will not let him down.


    In fact, Chi Ming doesn''t believe in Meng Li. He believes in soul control runes and his mind reading skills.


    He believed that he had read what other people thought, but Chi Ming was really suspicious. Even though he had read other people''s hearts, he still could not control his suspicion.


    In this way can notpletely let him rest assured, what a suspicious man.


    Meng Li takes Chi minnong''s amulet and goes back to the room to do the rest of the steps. Then he enters his own spirit. Seeing that the original amulet controlling the soul in the spirit is melted by this amulet, Meng Li is relieved.


    And her contact with Chi Ming is gone.


    Chi Ming was regretting that he agreed to Meng Li on impulse. Then he suddenly felt that the feeling between him and Meng Li was gone, and his face changed.


    The first time I went to Meng Li''s room.


    But at the door of the room met Meng Li, Meng Li snatched in the pool night has not yet spoken when the first to speak.


    She said:


    "my talent skills are ready to use."


    Her eyes were green, and there were dots all over her.


    But Chi Ming doesn''t care about Meng Li''s talent. He asks:


    "howe we don''t have any connection?"


    Meng Li was confused, and she said:


    "I just want to tell you about it. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s the elders who taught me to do it."Chi Ming looks at Meng Li''s innocent expression, which is a burst of nameless fire.


    Now I haven''t doubted Meng Li. I feel that Meng Li has been calcted by other dream beasts.


    They certainly don''t want to be bound by human beings.


    Meng Li''s expression was simple and ignorant, just like the past days of thinking about heaven. She looked at Chi Ming and asked: "I don''t think you look very well. Is this symbol very important? I really don''t know what''s going on."


    Chi Ming almost spits out his old blood. Idiot, a monster is a monster. He believes what others say.


    But now, what else can you say? Can you say that this thing is very important, and it is the thing that decides your life and death?


    There is no second soul control charm. The truth will only turn two people''s faces. Chi Ming can only say very humbly:


    "it''s OK, it''s not important. It''s ok if it''s gone."


    Meng Li asked carefully:


    "does it really matter?"


    Chi Ming''s face was like eating Xiang:


    " It doesn''t matter. "


    Meng Li let out a sound, indicating that he knew it, and happily said to Chi Ming:


    "my natural skills have been restored."


    "I can help you tomorrow." The innocence of Meng Li''s smile.


    "Congrattions, you can only squeeze out a smile."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    "Let''s have a rest first. There will be a fierce battle tomorrow." Chi Ming has no intention to talk with Meng Liduo.


    He felt that his mind was in a mess. He always felt that something was wrong. He needed to go back and spend some time thinking about what was wrong.


    Chi Ming said and left. Meng Li looked at Chi Ming''s back and went back to his room with a faint smile. Hey in bed for a while and then fell asleep.


    I''m really tired these days.


    When Chi Ming came back to his room, he could not calm down to practice.


    I always feel that all this has been calcted.


    But who was it that counted him?


    Is it his dream beast, or is it him?


    Is it all written and directed by the other party?


    Chi Ming feels that Meng Li has been with him since he was a child, and he is a monster. How can he have such a brain.


    Chi Ming thinks about it and doesn''t think about it at all.


    First, solve the Li family''s problem, and then investigate it carefully.


    In a word, Chi Ming feels that he can''t be calcted by others. At least he should know who he is.


    There are many crises in the cultivation world. The more you get, the more afraid you are to lose.

 Chapter 415

    The next day, the atmosphere of the dark gate was very low.


    Everyone is worried about how to solve the problem with the Li family.


    But Chi Ming had not spoken before.


    Not long after Meng Li wakes up, he is called up by Chi Ming and leaves the main hall with Meng.


    Except for those little turnips, all the others came.


    Everyone sat together and asked Chi Ming what to do.


    Chi Ming only said that he would go to Li''s house. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, it''s just that Ming''s door is wrong.


    There is no doubt that it is impossible for the dark gate to confront the Li family.


    But if they go to the Li family and the Li family puts forward unreasonable demands, it is that the Li family is untenable.


    Even if there is a fight, it''s the Li family who deceives too much.


    Dark door also won''t suffer too much criticism, on the contrary, it is the Li family relying on their own strong bullying.


    And Chi Ming doesn''t want to fight with the Li family now. After all, Li Fuxue has weight in his heart.


    Even if we fight in the Li family this time, there will be room for maneuver in the future.


    But the Li family led people to the dark gate, and when one faction got involved with another, it basically cut off the way back.


    Chi Ming thinks that he shouldn''t make Li Fuxue too embarrassed. This is the best way.


    People in the dark gate listen to Chi Ming very much. They don''t have any opinions about what Chi Ming says.


    Chi Ming thought about it and asked everyone to stay at the gate.


    After all, the strength of these people is not as good as him. When ites to fighting, it will not only be useless, but also dy.


    It''s better not to take it. Two people can get away better.


    Looking at Meng Li, Chi Ming hesitated and said:


    e with me."


    Meng Li nodded and had no opinion.


    Now that he doesn''t want to break up with Chi Ming, Meng Li feels that he is a bit intoxicated in order to do the task, so he secretly follows others and wants to pit them all the time.


    Only by following Chi Ming, can Chi Ming be deprived of Qi transportation better and more conveniently.


    They went to the Li family. Although the position was very big, the practitioners rushed to the Li family very quickly and didn''t take much time.


    At this time, the sun is shining, the Li family is a big family, and the location is also a good ce with plenty of aura.


    Some people have paid close attention to the affairs between the Ming gate and the Li family.


    The reason for this is not only the curiosity about the dark gate, but also Li Fuxue.


    After all, there are many people in the cultivation circle who want to get married with the Li family.


    It seems that the contradiction between Ming men and Li family is due to this youngdy.


    It''s all gossip.


    Meng Li is still the master of the Ming gate.


    There is a gatekeeper at the door of Li''s mansion. Chi Ming goes forward to exin his identity. The guard hears that someone ising from the gate, and looks at Lai Mengli and Chi Ming scornfully. He sees that Chi Ming is in a state of anxiety, but he doesn''t have a fit.


    After all, Chi Ming is a self-supporting person. How could he possibly lower his level with such a gatekeeper.


    However, although the guards despise Meng Li and Chi Ming, they dare not fail to report.


    Li Sheng heard the news that it was someone from the dark gate.


    After a long time, Li Sheng said that he wanted to y chess first. When the game was over, let them in.


    Li Sheng is angry because Li Fuxuees back and says that he wants to see Chi Ming all day.


    Li Sheng was very upset because he was crying and crying.


    So he angered Chi Ming.


    But Li Sheng doesn''t know that Chi Ming is the master of the Ming gate, because Li mianxue has never said that.


    Only when Chi Ming was at the gate of the night did Li Fuxue hang on at the gate of the night.


    Meng Li and Chi Ming are hanging out at the gate, and people around them can''t help looking at them.


    Chi Ming is deliberately humiliated and annoyed.


    But Meng Li is OK. She looks for a vermilion wall and thinks about something.


    Chi Ming is not in the mood to talk to Meng Li at this time, but he is not calm. He looks at Meng Li from time to time and observes his every move.


    Finally, after waiting about an hour, Li Shengcai sent someone to invite Meng Li and Meng Li into the mansion.


    Meng Li walked ahead, Chi Ming followed him, and his servants led the way.


    Li family is very imposing. After a long walk, I saw Li Sheng sitting in a pavilion with a chess game in front of him.


    Until Meng Li and Chi Ming arrived at Li Sheng, Li Sheng slowly raised his eyelids and said:


    ing?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you


    Chi Ming didn''t speak.


    I wonder what Li Fuxue is doing. I wonder if I have a chance to see him today.


    "Good?" Li Sheng sneered.


    "Do you think I''m good?" Li Sheng looks at Meng Li and asks.


    Meng Li did not change his face and said:"I don''t think the Li family is good either."


    Li Sheng Oh, a long tone, some fun.


    "How do you say that?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Master Li is worried about the health of his subordinates, but also about Miss mianxue''s mood."


    Li Sheng snorted coldly.


    Meng Li added: "but master Li knows that there will always be a solution to these problems."


    Li Sheng gave a sneer:


    "it''s your taste. Let''s talk about it. Have you thought about it well, how to solve it?"


    Meng Li stepped back and said to Li Sheng:


    "let''s talk about the requirements of Master Li first."


    This is what Chi Ming told her on the road. Chi Ming told her all the basic strategies. At present, she just does what Chi Ming said.


    "You can promise what I say?"


    Li Sheng yed chess with himself, and he dropped another piece during the conversation.


    Meng Li shook his head and said decisively:


    "No


    Li Shengughs and says: "I''m very busy. I hope you cane up with a solution."


    Meng Li''s eyes turned around. He turned his head to look at Chi Ming and asked:


    "how do you say that?"


    Chi Ming:???


    So Temo is a pig.


    It''s not about what to say.


    Now if you ask him like this, it proves that he has the right to decide.


    He is in charge mainly.


    Chi Ming has some regrets in his heart. He regrets that he let Meng Li say that he was the master of the Ming gate.


    Now it''s a mess.


    It''s really bright. Is it intentional? I''m still really brainless.


    Li Sheng took a look at Chi Ming, and his expression was a little ugly.


    He looked at Xiachi''s face, which was the man his daughter drew in the room every day.


    It''s the one who''s thinking.


    "You''re not the master? How can outsiders solve the problem? " Li Sheng felt that he had been fooled and said angrily.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "one more person to discuss."


    Li Sheng snorts coldly, that is, he is angry at Chi Ming''s deception, but his heart is veryplicated. If his daughter likes people of unknown origin, she has no vision.


    But if it is the person in charge of the broken dark door, at least it is not a nameless person.


    He said to Chi Ming:


    "you,e here."


    Chi Ming''s face was full of humiliation, and Li Sheng said:


    "next game with me."

 Chapter 416

    Chi Ming felt that his chess skills were not invincible, but they were also superb.


    A game of chess, he said:


    "a chess game should have a bet to make people go all out. What should we bet on?"


    Li Sheng asked back:


    "what kind of bet do you want?"


    "If I win, let it go, and you can''t restrict your freedom to find snow." Chi Ming thought and said.


    Li Sheng sneered and said:


    "I discipline my daughter. Do you need to intervene?"


    Chi Ming raised his chin and said in a righteous way:


    "when miss mianxue is an adult, parents should not interfere too much."


    "Hum, boy, don''t know too much about heaven and earth." Li Sheng''s eyebrows were full of anger.


    "If you win me, you only need to solve the pain of my people being hurt by you. If you lose, you not only need to solve their problems, but also need to makepensation, and you will never see my daughter again." Li Sheng made himself clear.


    Chi Ming is not convinced. How can we see that this treaty is an unequal treaty.


    He pressed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    Meng Li gives Chi Ming eyes, but Chi Ming doesn''t pay attention to Meng Li at all.


    "How''s it going?" Li Sheng asked again in anger.


    Put pressure on Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming''s face turned red. On the one hand, he was affected by the pressure. On the other hand, he was also annoyed. Now, in other people''s territory, Chi Ming was not willing to do anything.


    "It was the three of them who started first that day. If they had to talk about right and wrong, it was not my fault."


    Li Sheng really felt that Chi Ming was rebellious and unruly. Where did hee from? He didn''t know the current affairs.


    "Dad, brother Chi Ming." Li Fuxue''s voice rang out.


    Meng Li looks in the past. Li Fuxue is stopped and shouts to this side.


    Li Sheng took back the coercion and scolded his subordinates:


    "why don''t you look after Miss?"


    The servant fell to his knees trembling:


    "master, miss The youngdy has toe out. I can''t stop her. "


    Li Fuxue took the opportunity to push away the person who stopped her. When she got to the pavilion, she saw Chi Ming''s tearsing down. She cried and said:


    "brother Chi Ming, you are here atst."


    Looking at Li''s heartbreaking appearance, Chi Ming couldn''t help but be moved. His throat moved and he cried:


    "looking for snow..."


    "Come on, you can''t y this chess!"


    Li Sheng patted the table and looked at his daughter like this. He felt a headache.


    Li Fuxue looks at Chi Ming in doubt:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Ming, with a bitter color on his face, tells Li Fuxue what Li Sheng wants.


    And his demands.


    Li Fuxue was moved by Chi Ming. At this time, he did not forget her, and he was eager to be free.


    So as to apany Chi Ming.


    But I know my father''s character and it''s hard to change what he says.


    Dushi''s eyes can only believe that Sishi''s plea will not be lost.


    What''s more, dad didn''t say that Chi Ming won and didn''t allow them to meet each other. That''s another way of acquiescence.


    But lose can''t meet, Li Fuxue heart a draw a pain.


    We can only fight. After all, the situation is that we can''t meet without gambling. If we gamble, we can still meet.


    Chi Ming is very close to Li Fuxue. He has read her heart and knows what she thinks.


    Since Li Fuxue wants him to be like this, Chi Ming feels that he really can''t refuse.


    He could only say to Li Sheng:


    "please, Master Li."


    Li Sheng snorted, looked at the opposite side and motioned Chi Ming to sit down.


    Two people began to y chess, youe and I go, Li Fuxue in the side very uneasy.


    I''m looking forward to Chi Ming''s winning over her father. She wants to be free. She''s fed up with being locked up in the mansion every day.


    Rao Shimin boasts of his excellent skills, but Li Sheng has not lived in vain these years.


    After youe and I go, they are more and more cautious.


    Li Sheng was also very surprised. He didn''t expect Chi Ming to have so many talents.


    And Li Fuxue is in one side nervous ground atmosphere dare note out.


    Chi Ming is holding a piece of chess. Meng Li is watching it with relish.


    Chi Ming hesitates. He looks at Meng Li and looks at him. He seems to be asking Meng Li what he thinks.


    Meng Li pondered for a moment, stretched out his hand and pointed to a ce:


    "down here."


    Chi Ming pursed his mouth. He thought the same, but he hesitated.


    But now, one person affirmed, Chi Ming''s heart was firmer.


    After that, there was silence. Meng Li gave Chi Ming a suggestion, just a suggestion. Chi Ming could ept it or not.Meng Li seems to be helping. In fact, he deliberately misleads Chi Ming.


    In fact, as long as Chi Ming had more time to think about it, he would not make such a decision.


    But from time to time, looking up at Li Fuxue with great hope, Chi Ming''s mind to win is even heavier.


    In addition, Meng left Chi Ming, who lost to Li Sheng in the end.


    Facing Li Sheng''s arrogant eyes, Chi Ming eximed:


    "how


    Li Sheng picks the eyebrows. Most of the people who win are calm, but those who lose are easy to be ugly.


    "Daddy." Li Fuxue didn''t expect Chi Ming to lose.


    Kneeling at Li Sheng''s feet, she said to Li Sheng:


    "please give Chi Ming another chance."


    Li Sheng looked at Li Fuxue with an iron hating look:


    "when did I allow you toe out? Do you want to disobey the father''s order?"


    Li Fuxue shakes her head like a rattle:


    "no, no, I don''t want to be my father."


    Li Sheng didn''t ask Li to get up and said to Chi Ming:


    "if you want to bet, you can admit defeat?"


    Chi Ming takes another serious look at the chessboard. He can''t deny the fact.


    "I have nothing to say." He said.


    Li Sheng nodded:


    "OK, let''s solve my people''s problems first."


    Chi Ming''s heart is heavy, and his lips move. As a man, he has no taste. Although he doesn''t want to see Li Sheng get up and go, he can only follow him.


    The problem of those two people is not that there is no way to solve it, it just needs him to do it in person, and it is very troublesome.


    Meng Li also follows Chi Ming. It took Chi Ming a long time to solve the two people''s problems, and it was only in the evening that they were finished.


    Li Sheng didn''t apany him in the whole process, but took Li Fuxue with him.


    When Chi Ming has solved their problems, he is brought to Li Sheng by Li Fu''s servants.


    The two begin to discuss thepensation, and Li Sheng has already learned from Li mianxue that Chi Ming is the master of the Ming gate.


    Now that you''ve fooled him, you''d better take out more things.


    I''m sorry to be fooled.


    The im forpensation is beyond Chi Ming''s eptance. Chi Ming refuses, but Li mianxue is involved. Li mianxue is Chi Ming''s favorite woman and Li Sheng''s daughter.


    Two men have no choice but to give way to each other for Li Fuxue.


    It''s just that the final negotiatedpensation also makes Chi Ming''s flesh ache, no more flesh ache.


    It''s ckmail, robbery.

 Chapter 417

    I didn''t expect that the Li family leader of the aristocratic family was such a mean person with no demeanor and haggard.


    After all, Li Sheng warned: "don''t forget the most important thing, you can''t meet my daughter again."


    Before Chi Ming spoke, Li Fuxue looked at Li Sheng in horror:


    "no, Dad, don''t do this, Dad!"


    Li Fuxue''s voice was a little sharp and he firmly opposed it.


    "Looking for snow!" The Li family''s master said in a deep voice.


    It''s really disappointing.


    "Please, Dad, I can''t do without elder brother Chi Ming, I can''t do without him, I will die!" Li Fuxue''s voice became sharper and sharper.


    With determination, he looked very determined.


    Chi Ming''s heart trembled when he heard Li mianxue say that he would die, and he even said, "don''t do this, don''t do anything stupid."


    Chi Ming is very afraid of Li Fuxue. He does something stupid and irreversible.


    To be honest, in Chi Ming''s heart, Li Sheng said that he would not let Li Fuxue see him again. He didn''t take it seriously.


    In this world where the strong are respected, now he can''t take Li xunxue away from the Li family, but it doesn''t mean he can''t in the future.


    But silly and naive Li Fuxue didn''t expect to be here.


    She felt that the sky had copsed. If she didn''t see the pool, the sky would have copsed.


    Meng Li is a quiet background board beside him. He looks at his eyes, nose and heart.


    She didn''t know much about feelings and couldn''t understand their feelings at the moment.


    "No, brother Chi Ming, I can have nothing but you." Li Fuxue''s tears rolled out of his eyes one by one.


    He said affectionately.


    The pool dark also returns with an affectionate eye.


    But this affectionate scene can blow up Li Sheng beside him.


    To tell you the truth, Chi Ming''s current identity is not worthy of Li Fuxue.


    In the secr world, people should be equal to each other, and those who practice can''t get rid of it.


    Weak families can be easily destroyed by the strong, and everyone can be deceived.


    No one behind him, norge amount of resources, no rare natural resources, how to support the two cultivation.


    Cultivation requires a lot of resources. The more resources you need in theter stage.


    Moreover, if Li Fuxue is used for marriage, it will bring benefits to the Li family, but Chi Ming can''t afford it now.


    "Believe me, I won''t give you up." Chi Ming can only choose to appease Li Fuxue.


    But Li Fuxue''s mood is getting more and more excited. Some people just forget that no one talks to them. But if someone coaxes them, they are easy to immerse themselves in their own world, and others coax them more and more.


    One said not to give up you, one said I can''t do without you.


    In the end, Li Shengshi can''t bear to see this picture, and in Chi Ming''s words and deeds, the meaning is to ignore his request and still want tomunicate with his daughter.


    I totally ignored him.


    The whole body aura surging, released the biggest pressure, shock Chi Ming, together with Li Fuxue and Meng Li.


    Meng Li eating melon:???


    Why does she always lie on the gun.


    However, it''s not a big problem for Meng Li to carry the weight. The most important thing is to put it on Chi Ming and Li Fuxue. Li Fuxue can''t stand it, and his face is as pale as paper.


    The pool dark sees this to be distressed extremely, in the heart how also can''t help burning anger.


    Chi Ming stands up, looks at Li Sheng coldly, and says: "since the Li family leader doesn''t care for his daughter, today, let me take away Mi Xue. I won''t let her be wronged in the family."


    Li Shengughed angrily. He said:


    "I''m his father. You don''t care what I want to do to her."


    Chi Ming sneered:


    "you don''t deserve to be her father."


    Li Sheng was furious when he heard that. Today, a hairy boy said so. He couldn''t help it. He used his spirit power to p Chi Ming.


    If you don''t do it, you don''t know how powerful he is.


    Chi Ming had been on guard against Li Sheng for a long time, so he took the palm and stepped back several steps.


    When Li miexue saw this, although he was still struggling to carry Li Sheng''s pressure at thest moment, his face was very pale, but because of love, people suddenly burst out with unlimited potential, and immediately stood in front of Chi Ming to guard against Chi Ming being attacked by Li Sheng again.


    "Dad, you can help us." Li Fuxue looks very painful and pleads.


    "To help you, who will help me?"


    "You can''t see the boy''s rude remarks to me. You can only see him." Li Sheng wants to vomit blood. This arm is too wide.


    Li Fuxue exined to Chi Ming:


    "Dad, he didn''t mean it."


    Li Sheng doesn''t speak, but stares at Chi Ming behind Li Fuxue.Chi Ming looks at Li Sheng fearlessly, which gives Li Sheng a strong sense of killing.


    Li Sheng thinks that this person can''t stay. This person should be the one who must be rewarded.


    The more she thinks about it, the more murderous Li Sheng is. Naturally, Li Fuxue also feels it. She looks at Li Sheng incredulously:


    "Dad, how can you be so cruel and have such a mind?"


    Li Sheng asked, "so what?"


    Li Fuxue''s body shook and digested Li Sheng''s meaning. His eyes were extremely firm and he said: "if, if he dies, I will not live alone."


    Chi Ming is very moved. Facing the threat of Li Fuxue, Li Sheng res angrily:


    "be presumptuous,e and take Miss back to me."


    After a while, someonees in and wants to take Li xunxue. Li xunxue resists, and Chi Ming doesn''t want Li xunxue to be taken away.


    Unexpectedly, they fought with Li Fuxue and Li Fu''s servants.


    The servants took Li Fuxue''s identity into consideration and didn''t dare to reallyy a heavy hand, which made them suffer a lot of losses and have no advantage.


    After a while, Li Fuxue and Chi Ming beat him to the ground.


    Li Sheng''s forehead is full of blue veins:


    wlessness,wlessness."


    "Somebody, arrest them all for me." Li Sheng called again.


    It''s probably a long time ago that we had preparations, and many people came in immediately. Li Sheng said, "don''t worry about Miss. Arrest her for me, too."


    Li Sheng holds his own identity and is not willing to do it himself.


    Li Fuxue looks at Li Sheng with a ruthless expression.


    Chi Ming gave Li Sheng a look with such a ruthless sarcasm.


    Li Sheng has been numb in the heart, thinking about how to deal with Chi Ming.


    It''s not that I didn''t give him a chance. I didn''t want to do anything about him.


    But the face of the Li family can not be ignored. What I want to do is to ask him to pay the price and let him know that the Li family can not be provoked.


    I didn''t want his life.


    After all, as the head of the Li family, he will be ridiculed for bullying the weak even if he cuts Chi Ming off.


    But it''s too much to bear.


    These people rush in to fight with Chi Ming and Li mianxue, while others try to catch Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li, who is eating melon beside him, no longer idle, but can only join the war.


    But Meng Li is very thrifty. He just avoids being caught.

 Chapter 418

    Everyone is in a mess. Li Sheng stares at Chi Ming with his eyes.


    However, these people can''t catch Chi Ming or Meng Li. However, with the help of Li Sheng, Li Fuxue is still caught.


    I don''t want to catch my family. What should I do if I hurt her by mistake?


    Li Sheng catches Li Fuxue. Although he is crying and making a lot of noise, he still tells people to take him down.


    If he stays here any longer, Li Sheng feels that he will be blown up by his daughter.


    In order to avoid humiliation, although Li Sheng''s people are all here now, will the elders of the Li family really not know what happened today?


    Finally, when all the servants of Li''s family had no fighting power, Li Sheng personally shot at Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming has a lot of treasures and spirit weapons. In addition, Meng Li is also on the side to help him. Although it''s hard to deal with Li Sheng, he is still fighting.


    Li Sheng did not expect Chi Ming to be so difficult.


    Some idents, can take over in his hands, strength is not weak, but it is this rebellious character, let Li Sheng very unhappy.


    He was the only one who saw that he was not polite and used him of not being a father.


    Li Sheng couldn''t be more angry.


    Meng Li originally nned to leave Chi Ming here to suffer. He slipped first.


    But it suddenly urred to Chi Ming that the inheriting crystallization of the client was still on him.


    I almost forgot.


    If Chi Ming is really tossed to death by Li Sheng, doesn''t she want something from Li Sheng.


    Meng Li was a little remorseful. When he studied Fu and Zhuan before, he was too involved. He was too excited to untie the soul controlling Fu, so he forgot to inherit the essence.


    Now I have to help Chi Ming.


    Meng Li starts to attack Li Sheng. His eyes turn green. Meng Li''s green looks aggressive.


    Li Sheng lost his mind in Meng Li''s eyes.


    Chi Ming is overjoyed and takes the opportunity to attack Li Sheng. At that moment, Li Sheng loses his mind and has no time to react. He is attacked. Chi Ming also gives a hard hand. Li Sheng hums. He is an expert and his mind returns to the cage.


    ring at Meng Li:


    "aren''t you human?"


    Meng Li said innocently:


    "don''t swear when you get hurt."


    Li Sheng snorts coldly. Looking at Meng Li and Chi Ming, he vows to arrest them today.


    His eyes shed. Since he can turn into a monster, his strength will not be weak.


    However, so what, can turn into a human monster, inner alchemy is also excellent.


    Meng Li saw that Li Sheng''s expression was unpredictable, and he didn''t look kind.


    Send a message to Chi Ming:


    "why don''t we run away?"


    Meng lichai doesn''t want to waste his energy to help Chi Ming fight here.


    Chi Ming stares at Li Sheng with alert eyes and sends a message to Meng Li:


    "is this the way to go? I want to take snow with me


    Meng Li looked at Chi Ming with his eyes looking at the mentally handicapped:


    "people will definitely not let you take it away, you can rest assured."


    "Don''t be so horizontal in other people''s territory. You''ll lose money."


    "Li Fuxue will be fine in the family, but we may not be able to go out alive if we are left in the Li family." Meng Li said earnestly.


    Meng Li thought Chi Ming would refuse. Unexpectedly, Chi Ming''s voice was a little chilly, and he said decisively:


    "go!"


    Anyway, this step is also in Chi Ming''s n. Although he has talked about thepensation, the more he thinks about it, the more he suffers. In particr, Li Sheng''s tough and unreasonable attitude makes Chi Ming no longer want to fulfill his promise.


    When making a contract with a gentleman, we should keep our promises.


    To negotiate terms with viins should depend on the situation.


    In Chi Ming''s heart, Li Sheng is a viin.


    Meng Li


    Chi Ming is really decisive. He is not the kind of person who doesn''t admit defeat even if he is killed.


    They started to defend but not attack, and nned to retreat. But how could Li Sheng make them do what they wanted? At this time, Meng Li and Chi Ming stood in the air and wrestled with Li Sheng outside, and a group of people came from the bottom.


    These are all Li Sheng''s people.


    At this time, the sky has been dark, from Meng Li''s body sent out scattered, into the Li family people''s body.


    Before they had time toe up and besiege Meng Li, they were put to the ground by Meng Li, and the lower one was in aa. In fact, they fell asleep.


    The cultivation is higher, and I feel very sleepy. If I don''t pay attention, I will fall asleep.


    But he still insisted on flying into the air and began to besiege Meng Li and Chi Ming. However, the closer he got to Meng Li, the more he felt like sleeping.


    However, we can only insist on it, but it seems that we can''t do it.


    Li Sheng''s face is even worse, and his eyes are more sinister when he looks at Meng Li and Chi Ming.Meng Li said to Chi Ming:


    "make a quick decision."


    I don''t want to fight any more. Looking at Meng Li, who is fighting very hard, half of his strength is useless.


    Chi Ming nodded, thinking that Meng Li had reached the limit and could not fight any more.


    In fact, he''s having a hard time now.


    Without falling into Li Sheng''s hands, Chi Ming feels that he is not weak.


    But Li Sheng''s face is very ugly, and he doesn''t seem to consume his strength, which makes Chi Ming feel angry.


    In the end, it is still the gap of strength, and Li Sheng''s intention to kill makes Chi Ming not doubt that if he falls into his hands, he will die miserably.


    Now he took out the magic weapon, which made him very hard to fight. He was so close to his family.


    Even Li Sheng was made to step back a few steps by this magic weapon and set up a defensive border for himself to resist the attack of this magic weapon.


    Rao is like this, the power of Chi Ming''s spirit weapon is so great that Li Sheng''s border is cracked and broken.


    Li Sheng quickly set up a defensive border.


    Meng Li took the opportunity to pull Chi Ming with his backhand and said to him:


    e on, I''ll take you away."


    She''s not necessarily the best at fighting, but she thinks she''s proficient at running.


    Chi Ming did not refuse, but obediently followed Meng Li.


    Meng Li, with Chi Ming, uses his body method in the air, and quickly disappears in front of Li Sheng''s eyes.


    Li Sheng threw his sleeve angrily, hum!


    Is there an unknown and powerful background behind this son?


    There are other treasures.


    Or is it really a good chance?


    We have to investigate.


    Looking at a group of Li''s servants, Li Sheng is angry. They are all rubbish!


    It doesn''t matter if you run. Just look for it again.


    Meng Li and Chi Ming run away madly, feeling that there seems to be no one behind them, so they rx.


    Chi Ming said darkly:


    "go back to the gate of darkness."


    Meng Li asked:


    "is the dark gate safe? If you don''t want to be besieged, why don''t you join us and run away? "


    Chi Ming''s eyes shed and said:


    "it''s OK, go back."


    He has long been ready to have a way back, but now there is no shackles of soul control Fu, Chi Ming is not willing to tell Meng Li.

 Chapter 419

    Since Chi Ming says to go back, Meng Li has no opinion.


    Two people returned to the dark door, the pool dark thing passes through probably told everybody.


    They are very angry and feel that Li Sheng deliberately ckmailed people and scolded Li Sheng.


    Then Chi Ming spread the news, saying that the Li family cheated too much. He hurt the Li family by mistake. He knew that he had dealt with their physical problems, but Li Sheng still offered highpensation.


    It''s not reasonable.


    It''s said outside that Li Sheng is bullying the weak.


    Li Sheng is very angry when he hears the rumors. Now he can''t attack the dark gate, he can only attack the dark gate.


    Lest everyone say they bully the dark gate.


    But Li Sheng also said that the dark gate was Chi Ming.


    You don''t want to be mysterious, then I won''t let you be mysterious.


    Li Sheng can''t say it''s because of the conflict between Chi Ming and his daughter, so his daughter''s reputation is not bad.


    If you can''t exin it, others will think that Li Shengzhen''s mouth is wide open, but he has suffered a dumb loss.


    Meng Li wants to trick Chi Ming into giving her the inheritance.


    Or grab it?


    Although Chi Ming''s leading role aura is gradually weakening, Meng Li is not sure.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li decided to return it in his own way.


    It just happened that she still had a soul charm in her hand.


    Meng Li finds Chi Ming, who looks at him:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s nothing."


    Step by step, she approaches Chi Ming, reaches out her hand and blocks the space around Chi Ming. It''s Meng Li who remembers that there is a female ghost some time ago, and how she deals with it.


    It''s from here that I have someprehension and read so many strange ancient books of the demon family.


    Chi Ming suddenly feels something is wrong. He seems to be in a small space, and this space seems to be tailor-made for him. He just got lucky and intended to break the space. At the same time, the door is suddenly pushed open, which is Ling Feng''s anxious face.


    Meng Li controls Fu, and Fu San is shining towards Chi Ming''s eyebrows.


    Ling Feng instinctively felt that Meng Li was hurting Chi Ming. She sternly scolded: "think about the sky, what are you doing?"


    Meng Li''s face sank. Sure enough, Chi Ming''s luck was still there. At this critical moment, there were still people to stop her.


    But miss this opportunity, she wants to start very hard.


    Meng Li looks back and looks at Ling Feng. Ling Feng''s eyes suddenly be dazed. Standing there, Ling Feng''s strength can''t stand Meng Li''s dream beast talent.


    Chi Ming stares at Meng Li incredulously. Qi Qi is full of spiritual power and breaks Meng Li''s space blockade.


    In fact, the quality of Meng Li''s space is too poor, which is also Meng Li''s biggest headache and can not be solved.


    Also in the moment of breaking the space, Meng Li speeds up to activate the spirit control symbol, so that Chi Ming has no time to stop it, so he gets into Chi Ming''s eyebrows.


    Meng Li established contact by force.


    All this happened so fast that it was done while the pool was not on guard.


    Chi Ming''s face was very bad:


    "what did you do just now? What did you put into my body?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "once upon a time, what you broke into was in my spirit, and what I beat was in your spirit."


    Chi Ming''s heart suddenly sank. He looked at Meng Li and wanted to kill him. He asked Meng Li:


    "I''m not bad for you. Why do you do this to me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "don''t worry, since you have be my person, I will treat you well."


    "By the way, don''t try to kill me. I can kill you before you." Meng Li said lightly.


    Chi Ming stares at Meng Li bitterly:


    "why don''t you enter the spirit control amulet for me without my consent?"


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow and sends out dots on her body. She gets into Ling Feng''s body with dull eyes and falls to the ground.


    "Did you tell me at that time that thing is the soul control that can determine my life and death?" Meng Li looks at the pool.


    The night just stares at Mengdu pool.


    Meng Li said:


    "so now I enter your spirit without your consent. What''s the difference with what you did at that time?"


    "No, I''m your master. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t survive." Chi Ming resents Meng Li, but he feels aggrieved.


    Is he sorry for him?


    I have to betray him.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t say this, I''ll ask you to say this and give me my inheritance."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand.


    The pool murmured"What inheritance crystal?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it was the piece beside me that you took away from me at that time."


    Chi Ming thinks of it, but he doesn''t want to give it to Meng Li.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "you are really ignorant of current affairs. Do you understand that your life and death are in my hands, and I can let you die with one thought."


    Chi Ming closed his eyes and went to see the soul control Rune in the spirit. He saw the soul control rune, but it was different from what he got at that time.


    So this is really a soul control?


    Soul control talisman has been lost. How could it be everywhere? Could it be


    Blow him up?


    Meng Li''s ears moved, and he heard the sound of footstepsing this way.


    Her eyes were cold and heartless, and she said:


    "I''ll ask you for thest time, will you give me?"


    Chi Ming forces himself to rx, so as to show a calm expression. But in his heart, he is worried that it is true. His expression is different from his heart, which makes his expression distorted.


    He said:


    "you really think that you can cheat me with just one thing. It''s a spirit charmer."


    Meng Li: ha?


    Meng Li hears the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, and his intention to kill gradually rises in his heart. Later, it will change. In case Chi Ming can also release the soul control talisman in the future.


    And it''s too disobedient. Meng Li doesn''t want to talk to Chi Ming. Her heart says something. Chi Ming''s awkward look bes painful, but the pain is short-lived, and he dies quickly.


    Meng Li didn''t expect Chi Ming to die so smoothly.


    Meng Du has a real feeling.


    The closer and closer footsteps give Meng Li a feeling of panic. Meng Li looks at Chi Ming''s body and reaches out his hand to pull down Chi Ming''s storage bag.


    It''s all the treasures of Chi Ming. The most important thing is that there must be the inheritance of the consignor.


    But just when Meng Li got up, a bright light came out of Chi Ming''s body. Meng Li subconsciously avoided it. But the light was so fast that it ran directly into Meng Li''s eyebrows. Meng Li felt that something had suddenly intruded into his soul. It was like a needle pricking. Meng Li couldn''t help frowning.


    It''s definitely not suitable to stay for a long time at this moment. The sound of footsteps is closer.


    Meng Li endured the pain in his mind and built a space channel to run directly.


    The next second, the visitor saw Chi Ming and Ling Feng lying on the ground, their eyes were shocked

 Chapter 420

    Meng Li found a secret ce and looked around. This should be the back mountain of the dark gate.


    Then Meng Li began to look for what he had just broken into.


    See a small light spot, is her spirit in random jump, Meng from wring eyebrows, what is this in the end.


    Is it the soul of Chi Ming that runs out of Chi Ming''s body.


    Maybe Chi Ming really didn''t deserve to die. He got a chance of life.


    Will appear in her spirit.


    Meng Li closes his eyes and slowly wants to force the light out of the spirit. But the light is very smart. Where Meng Li''s power reaches, the light will hide.


    He will also attack the spirit of Meng Li.


    Every time it attacks, Meng Li is like being stabbed by a needle.


    Meng Li sneered. In this case, don''t me her men for being merciless.


    There is another thing connected with her spirit, not eating everything, so let''s eat it.


    Meng Li gave orders to the vine in his mind for countless times, and the vine seemed to understand.


    From Meng Li''s wrist, he flies to Meng Li''s eyebrow and breaks into Meng Li''s spirit. Then Meng Li sees that wenqingteng and Liangguang y a game in her spirit.


    One is hiding, the other is chasing.


    At first, kongyueteng had patience to y with the light, butter he was impatient.


    Its silky body swims faster, which makes Liangguang a little flustered. Meng Li also starts to help wenqingteng block the retreat of this thing. After a while, wenqingteng is as thin as hair and plunges into Liangguang.


    Meng Li''s mind really came a heartrending cry.


    For a man, it''s a pool.


    Chi Ming''s painful cry reverberates in Meng Li''s mind. The speed of asking for love is very fast. Before Chi Ming has time to leave a word, there is no sound at all.


    Look again, there is no light in the spirit.


    The wisteria also came out, wrapped around Meng Li''s wrist, and stroked Meng Li''s wrist with its small leaves.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless and looked at wenqingteng. What''s the matter? What''s the matter.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to Wenqing vine, but Wenqing vine can''t bear to touch Meng Li''s wrist.


    Meng Li sighed, took out Chi Ming''s storage bag, and took out a pile of spirit stones from it.


    Wenqing Teng plunges into it. After a while, these spirit stones will be absorbed.


    But this greedy little guy also wants, Meng Li but resolutely did not give.


    After a while, there was thunder in the clear sky, and then there was heavy rain. A mountain in the distance moved, and people walking on the mountain were panicked.


    Meng Li feels the restriction between her and the system space and loosens it.


    Thinking of the book of the demon n in her hand and the death of Chi Ming, maybe ah Qi will also feel it. Will shee and take it away?


    Meng Li did not return to the system space, but nned to wait for ah Qi in this ne.


    She slipped out of the dark door and stood in the air, looking at the dark sky, which was the most serious over the dark door, giving people a kind of extreme depression. Meng Li turned and left.


    Find a mountain range, where there are many monsters, Meng Li opened a cave in it and lived down.


    Take out inheritance crystal, Meng Li thought for a while, did not absorb.


    This is the inheritance of the consignor family, or we should wait for the consignor toe back and absorb it.


    The rest are all psychics. They are all good things.


    It''s because Chi Ming is suspicious of her, but not always on guard.


    Just as ah Qi thought, it''s the easiest person to start with.


    Unfortunately, the closeness between them was not normal at first.


    It''s heaven bound causality.


    The most important thing is not the grievance of the client. There are so many monsters being hunted in this ne, but the client can be selected, mostly because the way of heaven wants to overthrow them.


    It is because Chi Ming has changed the general pattern of the world, which makes Tian Dao very dissatisfied.


    Only the death of Chi Ming can give birth to a new son of ne.


    And everything after that is the new mission of the way of heaven, which is also the son of this new ne toplete.


    Heaven is merciless, so is man.


    In general, it is for the better development of the whole ne.


    It''s also for all beings in the ne.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel much about Chi Ming''s death in his heart. Although his soul should be gone, it''s Chi Ming who wants to break into her spirit first and refuses to go out.


    Meng Li practices in the mountains, and asionally turns into a human figure. He goes out to inquire about the news of the dark gate.


    It turns out that Ling Feng came to find Chi Ming that day because the people in Ming men were injured outside.


    It''s also luck, but it can''t stop Meng Li.And the Li family didn''t n to let the dark door go, to find the dark door trouble, dark door people didn''t pool dark, top for a period of time, dark door dissolved.


    Like a sh in the pan, disappeared in this world.


    In the future, there will not be many people who remember the dark gate. With the passage of time, the dark gate and the pool will disappear in people''s memory.


    But Meng Li waited for a while, and didn''t wait for ah Qi toe to her for something.


    Meng Li estimates that ah Qi has also gone back. At that time, she seems to be in a hurry to go back.


    What''s more, she doesn''t seem to attach so much importance to the task, so how can she get these things.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li is a little depressed. Ah Qi hasn''t figured out what to do with her before.


    But Meng Li doesn''t want to be dyed because ah Qi is in this ne any more. She also returns to the system space.


    Once back, Meng Li didn''t go to see the reward for the first time. Instead, he asked 6018 to scan her soul. In case there was Chi Ming''s soul on her, it was disgusting.


    Fortunately, 6018 checked again and said no, Meng Li also checked himself, but didn''t find it.


    Let go, Meng Li remembers that the client is gifted, and Meng Li is also a little interested in this dream beast talent.


    By the way,


    "6018, is the client willing to pay me with his talent?" Take it if you want, and forget it if you don''t.


    You don''t have to get it.


    It''s his talent, after all.


    There are also gains in this trip. There are always many treasures in the world full of aura, which is probably the reason why this kind of task is very popr.


    Want to find some baby, even if you don''t use it, it can be exchanged.


    Meng Li nced at jiyangzhu, feeling the existence of space system, which made her soul ufortable.


    It''s normal for the soul to be afraid of this.


    Meng Li ns to buy something in the mallter and put it together for further research.


    Now let''s first ask about this talent.


    "I just want to tell you that the client is still hesitating about this."


    Meng Li, oh, no, just let the client think for himself.

 Chapter 421

    "He thought that if he traded with talent, he would not provide soul power." 6018.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "don''t you provide soul power?"


    6018 well, he said:


    "if he doesn''t provide soul power, there will be no soul power in my reward. I will basically reward a little soul power each time."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "if I want this talent, I willpensate you for this little soul power."


    6018: "thank you."


    Meng Li thought for a while and felt that it was OK to exchange several points of soul power for a talent, but soul power was also very important.


    It''s precious.


    "Change it." Meng Li said.


    6018: "well, he also said that he had no talent skills, and it was useless to go back. He wanted to go directly to his life."


    "And to find him a good world."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "well, since you don''t want to go back."


    Everyone has a choice for everyone.


    Maybe the client has always followed Chi Ming. Now Chi Ming is gone, and the client feels a little ufortable going back.


    He has been with people all the time, but now he can''t go back and mix with the monks.


    And he didn''t contribute his soul power, which didn''t affect his life at all.


    For using talent to pay, Meng Li thinks it''s good for the client in the long run. He can die many times. If there is no ident, there will be countless deaths in the future.


    However, after being deprived of soul power, the number of deaths will be less, and it may not be able to generate intelligent things.


    The weak have no intelligence. They have less soul power.


    But in fact, Meng Li felt that when he died, he was no longer that person.


    If she did, she would try to live a good life. Now she has no chance to die. If she did, she would not ce her hope on the next life.


    In her heart, the next life is not her.


    There are too many memories in this life for Meng Li to abandon.


    When the deal ispleted, Meng Li chooses to integrate the talent of the dream beast.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the Commission: revenge.


    The score is 100.


    Score reward: 20000 points, Jieli reward: 300 points, hunli reward: 0 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    score: 21700


    Jieli reward: 654


    hunli reward: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    Meng Li nced at the attribute bar and was a little happy to see that he had a gift of insight into Providence from the world. He asked:


    "6018, this insight into Providence?"


    "It''s from that world, because what you do doesn''t vite the will of the way of heaven. Give you this talent, and you will be more keen to capture the will of the way of heaven in the future."


    "In fact, the world is really generous." 6018 added.


    Meng Li alsoughed: "yes, it''s a very unexpected harvest."


    There are three hundred forces in the world. We can see how generous the world is from the fact that the world has given Chi Ming great luck.


    It''s just that Meng Li didn''t expect this talent and world power.


    Meng Li also integrated his talent of insight into the will of heaven.


    Then he said to 6018:


    "I don''t have the soul power for you now. Can I do the task for you next time?"


    "Yes." 6018 doesn''t mind. There''s no need to force people to be stingy.


    Meng Li smiles and thanks.


    He took a look at jiyangzhu, then looked down at the vines in his hand. The vines were ready to move, but Meng couldn''t let them go.


    I''m really hungry and thirsty, and I even pay attention to jiyangzhu.


    Meng Li exchanged a box in the system mall, which said that this box can iste everything.


    Including this kind of energy thing, will not let the energy release.


    The price is 10000 points, Meng Li looked around, did not see more suitable than this, so he used 10000 points to exchange the box.


    But when the box arrived, Meng Li didn''t dare to reach out to get jiyangzhu.


    This is very embarrassing. Just getting closer to jiyangzhu, Meng Li feels very ufortable. If he has to reach for it


    6018 seeing that Meng Li was in trouble, he said:


    "let me help you with it."


    "Thank you." Meng Li is smiling.


    6018 helps Meng Li put the pr sun pearl in the box. The moment he closes the box, the temperature of the whole system space drops a lot. Meng Li also feels less ufortable.


    However, as the soul body, it''s hard for her to get close to it. As the body, it can''t control it, and the general body can''t absorb its energy.This thing is not avable for the time being.


    Even if it doesn''t work, Meng Li thinks that it''s good to put it. Later, he will explore the role of the pr sun bead.


    Who doesn''t like to collect rare things.


    There''s nothing more to do. If the client doesn''t go back, there''s no need to see the follow-up. Meng Li asks 6018 to choose a task for her and do it.


    "Yes, do you want to do it?"


    Meng Li nodded, and then the feeling of transmission came.


    After Meng Li''s consciousness was clear, he felt that the body was very ufortable, as if it had been suspended.


    She opened her eyes, and her pupils shrank. There were about ten people hanging, male and female.


    But they are all young.


    Everyone''s clothes are uniform, ck clothes and ck trousers. Some of the clothes look like modern. Everyone''s head is hanging. It seems that they are almost out of breath.


    There was a girl who couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t help but let out a slight noise twice. Then she seemed to react to something. Her eyes started to panic and she closed her mouth tightly.


    Meng Li lowered his head, he is also dressed like this, the sun is very strong, Meng Li raised his head, looked at the surrounding environment, this is a ce simr to the square, there is a high tform in the middle.


    Meng Li''s body moved, especially at the wrist. The cold iron ring hurt her bones.


    Licked the lip that licks dry crack, Meng Li doesn''t know how long this body hasn''t drunk water.


    After thinking about it, I''d better ept the plot.


    This is a world Meng has never been in. It is in the interster age. It is an era of highly developed science and technology.


    There are manys here, and they can travel with each other.


    There are also richs and barrens. Meng Li''s is barren to uninhabited.


    Like other worlds, humans are at the top here.


    And the people here also have mental power. Whether the mental power is strong or not is directly rted to the future of this person.


    They can also practice physical skills, reach a higher level, and even extend their life span to three or four hundred years.


    But few people can live three or four hundred years.


    Generally, people who can practice physical skills and have mental power can live to about 200 years old.


    Because of the extension of life, people''s appearance is aging slowly.


    Looking at people in their prime, they are probably 70 or 80 years old.


    This era is not harmonious, and there are often wars between stars.


    Thepetition for resources in big families is particrly cruel, and the struggle between forces has never stopped.


    Assassination and killing are also news that can be seen frequently in the brain.


    The Yao family is the family of tatali.

 Chapter 422

    Yao Qian is the illegitimate son of the Yao family.


    Of course, it was because Yao Qian was a boy that he was able to live in Yao''s home.


    Although he was an illegitimate child, since he was picked up by the Yao family, it was also admitted by the Yao family. The outside world still politely called him Yao Er Shao.


    Yao Qian''s talent is not bad, and there is only one son in charge of the Yao family. It is very likely that Yao Qian will be the sessor in the future.


    Therefore, Yao Qian will face more dangers than others.


    Yao Qian''s mother has been raised outside by the Yao family all the year round. In fact, Yao Qian has not only given birth to such a child, but also a sister with the same father and mother. However, because she is a girl, she has not been recognized by the Yao family.


    Although they have no reputation, they have a lot of money.


    After Yao Qian went to Yao''s house, he took more care of his mother and sister.


    Yao Qian''s sister, Yao Yuena, has her whole heart on her younger brother, waiting for her younger brother to seed the Yao family.


    It''s all about Yao Qian.


    Yao Qian is also Yao Yuena''s and her mother''s all dependence. If Yao qian can''t seed in taking power, they won''te to a good end when Yao''s family leader dies.


    For this reason, Yao Qian''s safety is what Yao Yuena is most worried about.


    She told her brother that she wanted to cultivate a good guardian for him.


    Yao Qian didn''t have any opinions. The young master had no guardian, so he arranged it for Yao Yuena.


    Yao Yuena went to various shelters to select children with good qualifications. She brought more than a dozen children to this barren for several years and began secret training.


    And Meng Li''s client was one of a dozen children.


    The client is called LAN LAN.


    The name was given by the shelter. It was obtained at random. I don''t know why.


    In this training camp, all kinds of training emerge in endlessly, which is also very cruel. There were more than ten before, but now there are only ten left.


    There were deaths during the period.


    At first, when the client saw that someone had died, he was afraid that he would be like this one day.


    But when the second and the third die, the client is numb.


    There is no human feelings in it. We are not allowed tomunicate, and we are allpetitors.


    Cruelty, pain, life like a machine, the client finally survived.


    She and another boy were selected to be Yao Qian''s guardian.


    Yao Yuena was taken away from the, the initial training waspleted, andter Yao Jiapei developed a mecha division.


    A variety of other training has also been carried out, including means of assassination.


    It seems like it''s pretty good. It''sing out.


    In fact, the client wants to escape such a life, but he can''t.


    There is no humanity here. The idea she epted is that she can''t say a word more, and she can''t have her own ideas. What the host says is what she wants.


    It''s like an advanced robot.


    When the client was brought to Yao Qian, Yao Qian was very satisfied.


    But Yao Qian''s character is uncertain, and he is not very good to the guardians around him, but he has long been trained to be a client of advanced robots without thinking, and he will only be submissive.


    What can I do? I can''t shout that I want to leave.


    Such a great power can not be resisted by the personal strength of the client.


    Later, the client died. For the sake of Yao Qian, he blocked the assassination and sacrificed himself.


    She ended her life.


    The life of the client is the most painful, and the source of the pain is Yao Yuena.


    If she doesn''t take herself away, she won''t have to live in training camp for so many years.


    For so many years, the client did not know what happiness was, only what pain was.


    Her wish is simple. She wants to be free.


    No longer be manipted, live a normal life on the line.


    For Yao Yuena, the client doesn''t have much resistance in her heart. She thinks it''s hard to get revenge. If she can get revenge, she can get revenge. If she can''t get revenge, it''s OK.


    Meng Li epted the plot and absorbed his breath.


    Did not expect toe to the interster age, and the client has such a painful life.


    The pain is twofold. They have no childhood and no normal life.


    But from the perspective of Meng Li, this is also the normal in the world.


    The client did note here voluntarily, but was brought here in a muddle headed way. She had no right to choose.


    He has been raised here for several years and has been trained for some time. Meng Li talks sarcastically, then droops his head and closes his eyes.


    The body is very ufortable. What kind of ghost training is this? Is it a test of their endurance?


    Meng Li knows that it''s not the most painful now. There are many painful things.Meng lisuo thought about how toplete this task.


    I''m sure I''m going to leave this, but if I want to leave this, I need a smart brain spaceship.


    Then Yao Yuena is also able to revenge as much as possible, after all, the task to do a little bit better, higher points, more rewards.


    Meng Li was a bit upset. Last time, the client became the demon pet of human beings. This time, he became the bodyguard of human beings.


    Ah, no, it''s the bodyguard.


    Next time, be sure to change the identity of a free point.


    Meng Li is tired of doing two such tasks in a row.


    Finally, after being hanged for a long time, Yao Yuena took several people to the stage.


    Meng Li raised her head and looked at Yao Yuena. She was wearing sunsses, big wavy curly hair, red lips and a long red skirt. She was very feminine.


    He''s tall, too.


    This gene is certainly not bad. Although she''s an illegitimate daughter, she can''t be seen on the outside, but her mother also has to have a good appearance, so that the Yao family''s owner can speak.


    So the baby will not look good.


    Meng Li feels that Yao Yuena''s heart is a bit distorted, because she sometimes deliberately torments this group of teenagers.


    There''s also a sense of supremacy.


    Here, full of superiority.


    Meng Li expresses his understanding. From the plot, he knows that when Yao Yuena returns to tatali, she is often called illegitimate daughter.


    It is the eternal pain in her heart, the sense of superiority, which can not be obtained outside, can only be obtained here.


    "How are you? My babies. " Yao Yuena, standing on the high ground, asked in a concerned voice.


    Ten people, including Meng Li, all nodded.


    You can''t do it without nodding.


    Yao Yuena was very happy to see this. She said to an adult man beside her with a smile:


    "you see, they have made progress again. They have been suspended for a day, and they are in good condition."


    Meng Li dropped his eyelids and said nothing.


    "Babies have made progress. Do you want to eat?" Yao Yuena said.


    Everyone nodded again. Yao Yuena was not satisfied. She just nodded and said:


    "do you want to eat? If you want to eat, say it. "


    "I want to eat it." Everyone said feebly, very numb.

 Chapter 423

    People have been numb for a long time.


    For Yao Yuena''s teasing, there is no sense of being humiliated.


    I don''t get angry.


    In the face of survival, these extra emotions are useless.


    We just hope to coax Yao Yuena and let them down as soon as possible.


    "I can''t hear if they want to eat." Yao Yuena said suspiciously to the people around her.


    Several people around her are expressionless men.


    These men are also her subordinates.


    Keep her safe and obey her orders.


    These are all the people her mother prepared for her. Now Yao Qian is also protected. It''s just that he was cultivated by the Yao family. However, the people his mother prepared for Yao Qian are not up to the standard of the Yao family.


    The Yao family''s people are not at ease with their use. Their words and deeds are under the control of others. Now the people who protect Yao qian can only say that they are loyal to the Yao family, but not necessarily loyal to Yao Qian.


    Therefore, Yao Yuena wants to cultivate Yao Qian a person with no thought, but a person with high qualification who can protect him.


    Meng Li closed his eyes, followed by everyone to shout a little louder if he wanted to eat.


    Yao Yuena was so happy that she said with great heart:


    "you must persist and exercise your physical strength. You see, just after being hanged for one day, you will feel powerless and can''t reach the standard in my heart."


    "Yes..." Said the crowd.


    Yao Yuena waved:


    "OK, let them down." A broad expression.


    Yao Yuena next to a man in the wrist pressed a few times, Meng Li felt his iron ring suddenly loose.


    But before she was hung up, Meng Li quickly adjusted her body posture to reduce the damage to herself when shended.


    Some people with poor endurance don''t change their posture at all. They just fall on the ground and hurt their feet. It''s hard for them to show a painful expression on their faces.


    "Dinner." Yao Yuena looks at the people on the ground.


    Yao Yuena let people throw out seven white bags, lying on the ground above the square, especially dazzling.


    But there are ten of them here.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes are straight, and they know that today is another fight.


    Meng Li''s eyes are quick, and he has no time to feel the difort of his whole body. He stands up to show his talent and runs the fastest, so he grabs a white bag.


    Pinch the inside of the bag, from the handle, it should be bread, water, and a tube of nutrients.


    The quality of this nutrient is not bad, even better than that of ordinary people.


    After all, they are training bodyguards. They are poor in keeping them. They are not easy to use them in the future. What should be used well can not be saved.


    Meng Li was the first one to grab the bag. Yao Yuena looked at Meng Li and said:


    "baby, what''s your name? I''ll be the first to see you for the first time."


    Meng Li''s throat was about to smoke, and she said:


    "blue."


    "I remember you, sweetie. You have a good spirit."


    Yao Yuena covered her mouth andughed. She couldn''t see what she looked like under her sunsses.


    Meng Li didn''t answer the call. The client''s mental strength is good, but his physical strength is not the best at present.


    However, she has excellent endurance, that is, her vitality is particrly tenacious. No matter how inhumane she is, she can carry it.


    So in the end, he was chosen, of course, and part of it was because the client was not bad looking. No matter how he evolved, he was still a visual animal.


    It''s too ugly. Yao Qian doesn''t want to take it with him.


    I''m not in a good mood.


    Just when Meng Li talks to Yao Yuena, the remaining six bags have been robbed.


    There are still three missing.


    Three of them are very depressed. In fact, there is an idea ready to move in their heart.


    Just wait for Yao Yuena to speak.


    Yao Yuena looked at the three people with regret and said:


    "three little babies, if you don''t get them, you will be hungry tonight."


    Three people pursed their mouths and looked at the other seven.


    These ten people are not strangers. They alle from different ces.


    Here, we do not know each other''s names, there is nomunication.


    Onlypetition.


    "But you three can..." Yao Yuena chuckled meaningfully.


    Yao Yuena said, then waved, a few people behind her get out of the way, and then raised a seat from under the high tform.


    One of the men took out a towel and wiped the chair for Yao Yuena. Yao Yuena then sat down.


    Her slender legs came out, and then she ovepped and looked down at the people below like a queen.


    Three people have to order, one person selects one person, and they have another chance to pick one person.So the things you can get quickly are not necessarily yours, and you will face a situation of being robbed.


    If you can''t keep your own things, you have to be hungry.


    It depends on whether you will be chosen by "lucky".


    One of the three men, a boy, has been circling around Meng Li. Meng Li gives a light look at the boy and licks his dry lips. The water in the bag is full of temptation to her now.


    I really want a drink.


    However, the boy saw Meng Li thin, a girl, and still licking his lips, inexplicably felt that Meng Li was provoking him.


    Directly toward Meng Li rushed over, and the other two people without food, also chose a target to rob, about to be robbed people see someone rushed towards them, look flustered up.


    I don''t know why I was chosen.


    Meng Li saw the boy rushing towards her. Her eyes were like wolves, full of plunder. Her hands were tight, and she grasped the food bag in her hand.


    Just when the boy was about to get in front of her, Meng Li took the initiative to attack, raised his foot and kicked the boy. However, the script was empty. While the boy was avoiding her, Meng Li quickly changed his figure. In the case that the boy didn''t have time to react, he fell over his shoulder and threw the boy to the ground.


    Meng Li''s knee pressed the boy''s back, and his hand pressed the boy''s head.


    Ask:


    "still rob me?"


    The boy was silent for a moment and roared:


    "I''m hungry!"


    Full of helplessness, pain.


    Meng Li sighs and doesn''t know how to answer.


    He is hungry, and so is he.


    But she''s not the virgin. If someone says I''m hungry, will she give something to others?


    If there are more, it''s OK, but not at present.


    "I''ll let you go."


    The boy can''t beat her at present. She doesn''t need to beat the boy again. Meng Li doesn''t feel happy to bully the man who has a big gap with her strength.


    Meng Li released his hand, and the boy got up from the ground. He looked at the bag in Meng Li''s hand and swallowed.


    At a nce, there were two pairs of people fighting and several people holding the food bag in their hands in silence.

 Chapter 424

    Those who have not been robbed do not feel Schadenfreude, because everyone has experienced this situation.


    It''s just a relief. There''s something to eat today.


    The boy took another look at Meng Li. He was very depressed. He patted the ash on his body and left Meng Li a little bit in silence.


    Yao Yuena took a look at this side and went to see the fight with relish.


    After a while, the result came out. One of them was robbed and the other kept his food.


    Yao Yuena said with a smile:


    "well, everyone''s food has been given to you. Good night, babies, I wish you a good dream."


    She said, a few men down, we consciously follow the man, across the square, there is a house, which is full of small rooms.


    Meng Li consciously enters his own room. The design of the room is like a prison.


    Inside there is a bathroom, a washbasin, outside is an iron bed, covered with white sheets, the whole room gives people a feeling of depression and cold.


    And the door is also an iron gate and an iron fence.


    Meng Li


    This is the cell.


    Meng Li felt a little confused.


    In fact, in this, these people escape, even if they are not captured back, there is no ce to go.


    This is uninhabited, and the climate is not good. Even if we can get food, do we want to be a savage?


    Because there''s no brainship here.


    And when you enter this room, you can''t go out. This iron door is no longer a simple iron door, but a high-tech door made of various hard materials.


    Meng Li sighed and looked at a small red dot on the ceiling.


    Her every move is under the control of others.


    She simply took off her shoes, jumped to the bed and sat cross knee, really thirsty, Meng Li opened the white bag, there is a very small bottle of water, Meng Li looked at the capacity, 300 ml of water.


    Meng Li unscrewed the bottle cap and poured a little into his mouth. Although he wanted to drink a lot of water, he still gave it up.


    Save a little and spend the night on this water.


    The water in the washbasin and toilet is the water from this, which is not up to the food standard.


    Yao Yuena is just setting up a training camp on this. How can she spend a lot of money on technology to deal with these water problems.


    Even if it can be dealt with, Yao Yuena likes to torture people for fun. How can she be so kind-hearted.


    Sipping a little water, moistening the throat, the mouth is also morefortable, Meng Li is right to touch, there is also a tube of nutrients.


    Nowadays, in the interster age, nutrients are eaten by ordinary people, fruits, vegetables and fresh meat are eaten by rich people, and those things have be luxuries in the eyes of ordinary people.


    A pair of nutrients can also meet the body''s energy needs.


    After drinking the nutrient, Meng felt full from his stomach.


    Give Meng Li a kind of feeling of Bigu pill, but notpletely.


    A small bag of bread is very attractive. Meng Li didn''t eat it. He ns to eat it tomorrow morning.


    Then he sat with his knees crossed and began to practice. However, Meng Li was disappointed by this, and his aura was particrly thin.


    It is thinner than the general modern ne. A is so poor that its aura is so thin that there is no one.


    However, a little is better than nothing. Meng Li still ns to struggle, even if it is to strengthen his body and bones.


    Even if the aura is a little bit strong, it is certain that the cultivation will not be able to escape from the sky. Even if he can escape from the sky, Meng Li remembers the high technology that the client learned and contacted when he came to tatali.


    And this flesh of itself cannot be born.


    Meng Li sought a meal of selffort in his heart, and then he ran Li Ming Yi Jue in his body.


    It was in the middle of the night that Meng Li felt that a weak aura was introduced into her body and swam in the meridians. Meng Li converted this aura into a spiritual power and stored it in the elixir field.


    Looking at the glittering red spots on the ceiling, Meng Li took the credit, washed andy on the bed.


    This kind of feeling is really ufortable, sleeping is under the eyes of others.


    It''s the practice. Meng Li is a little worried about other people''s suspicions. He''s trying to find some excuse to deceive him.


    Meng Li did not n to open just with them, or obscene development, and then look for opportunities to act on the asion.


    Thinking of Meng Li, he went to sleep. The next morning, Meng Li drank the bread and some water, and the door was opened.


    Ten people were taken to arge hall where they practiced physical training.


    They are taught by special people.


    In the process of practicing physical training, Meng Li felt a trace of aura running into his body.


    It''s very weak. It''s what Meng Li sensed unconsciously. It''s like this.


    And it seems to have the effect of hardening the body.


    No wonder physical training can prolong life.The three people who didn''t have a mealst night have lost their looks.


    Everyone is dizzy.


    These exercises seem to be simple, but it''s very difficult to make a standard. It''s also very physical. This is why Meng Li didn''t want to give things to others yesterday.


    Otherwise, she might be the one who has no look today.


    Without family or reason, Meng Li thinks that he is not so fraternal, and he has bad luck to help others.


    Would someone else give it to her?


    At noon, a man gave out a loaf of bread, no morepetition. The training in the afternoon was even more tiring. Let them run with a load, like running a marathon, all afternoon.


    As a result, thest three had no food to eat.


    Meng Li didn''t take the first ce this time. Instead, he hid himself and got a third ce.


    Xu is yesterday Meng Li beat the boy''s means too clean, today no one to grab Meng Li''s food, but chose others.


    After training for half a month, Meng Li has never seen Yao Yuena.


    Yao Yuena should be back to tatali. After all, she can''t really stay on this every day. However, she still shows up from time to time for her attention here.


    During the period, Meng Li squatted in the room to practice. No one cared about Meng Li, and no one asked Meng Li.


    Maybe they don''t care about her, maybe they are not afraid of her tricks, maybe they think Meng Li''s behavior is not weird.


    Maybe some people just like this strange sitting posture and don''t care if you sleep in the middle of the night.


    They have to train the next day whether they sleep or not. The next day, they are not in good condition and can''t get food. It''s not them who are hungry.


    Whatever the reason, it''s a good thing that no one talks to her.


    It''s the beginning of another day''s training. Meng Li has been there for half a month. He doesn''tmunicate with others every day and is not allowed tomunicate. It really kills people''s will. On this day, Meng Li has finished another day''s training.


    One of the girls has not been given food for two days in a row.


    Yesterday did not grab food, today also did not grab food, which means that she did not eat tonight.

 Chapter 425

    Just Yao Yuena is not in, the girl is most afraid of Yao Yuena, she is not in, the girl suddenly feel that they can save.


    Although there were several men around them, their faces were cold, and their eyes were cold. She couldn''t stand the hunger and looked at the seven people with food in her hands.


    She blushed with fatigue from training, pleaded and frightened, and said:


    "please, please give me something to eat."


    "If I don''t have any more food, I''ll starve to death and be exhausted."


    No food, no physical strength, no physical strength, tomorrow or grab food, but every day training is so tired.


    She didn''t know how long she could hold on. Someone died like this before. It was very painful. She didn''t want to die.


    The girl summoned up the courage to say such words in front of several men, which made the momentum of several men suddenly cold. The girl''s cold eyes on them made her shiver.


    Just to meet the age of Jasper, the girl looks pretty, this pathetic look can''t help but feel pity.


    When we look at the men around us, what they fear most is to discipline them. When they don''t speak, they are afraid to face the girl''s yearning eyes.


    Subconsciously, they all grasped the food bag in their hands.


    "Please, good people, have pity on me."


    The girl plops down on her knees and looks at the boy with food in her eyes. Her expression is adjusted to look better. She doesn''t want to look embarrassed and pathetic.


    It''s probably subconsciously that boys are more likely to pity her than other girls.


    The girl''s tearful look is really pitiful and unbearable. One of the boys took out a bag of bread from his bag and hesitated for a long time before handing it to the girl.


    In a very low voice:


    "you eat."


    The girl knelt down a few steps and grabbed the bread. At that moment, her face was ferocious and eager.


    I''m afraid the boy will go back.


    Holding the bread tightly in her palm, she said gratefully:


    "thank you, thank you. You are a good man."


    Meng Liughs in his heart and is really a good man card.


    The boy bowed his head and was reluctant to give up the bread, but he went out on impulse and said, "it''s OK."


    The girl looked down at the bread in her hand. This bread can''t make her fight until tomorrow. She has been hungry for a long time. Looking at the men around her who didn''t speak, she thought that she wanted to ask others to give her food.


    And there are two people who have no food. When they see that the girl is just begging, they can get food on their knees, and their hearts are shaken.


    If you kneel down and win sympathy, can you also get food.


    Two faces hesitated and struggled.


    Aiming at a few men, fighting between heaven and man.


    Ask or not, ask or not.


    What they worry about is not their dignity, but whether they will be punished for it.


    Dignity is here, nothing.


    The girl wanted to talk and stop. Atst, just as she was about to ask for more food, a man came over with cold shoes.


    His face was cold and stern, and his body was straight. He went to the boy who had just given food, raised his foot, gave him a kick, and kicked him on the chest. The boy was about sixteen or seventeen years old. His height was not much lower than that of men, but his body was much thinner than that of men.


    One foot was kicked to the ground by a man, the boy''s face shed, frightened, helpless, but the strong desire for survival made him ignore the pain on his body, and immediately stood up, head down and stood in front of the man.


    The atmosphere dare not, can hear his heart beating.


    The man spoke, his voice is a little dumb, this voice should be born.


    The man said:


    "since you have pity on the woman, don''t eat by yourself."


    After that, he reached out for the white food bag in the boy''s hand.


    The boy subconsciously clenched the palm of his hand, but the man didn''t expect the boy to resist. He frowned coldly:


    "good job."


    Raising his generous hand, he pped the boy in the face.


    The strength is so great that the boy''s face swells at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But the boy''s fear of men has been engraved in his bones. He quickly handed the bag to the man. The man snorted, took the bag and threw it in front of the girl kneeling on the ground with bread in his hand.


    The man turned his head coldly to the boy and said:


    "fool, a few tears from a woman will make you dizzy. How can you do well for the master in the future? You can''t resist the temptation from the outside world."


    "No food for three days." The man punished the boy.


    The boy''s face was full of panic, and the people around him were also nervous.The boy never thought that his temporary sympathy would lead to the consequence of not being able to eat for three days.


    I can''t eat for three days, and I have to train


    His heart trembled violently. He would die.


    He was so frightened that he knelt down on the ground and quickly begged for mercy:


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I won''t give it, please don''t punish me."


    The boy''s whole body was shaking, as if he had foreseen the scene of starvation and exhaustion in a few days.


    He didn''t know why he came here or why he wanted to live like this.


    Although he felt that his life was suffering, he didn''t want to end his life.


    "Waste!" The man said contemptuously.


    "I''m wrong, please..." The boy''s voice was trembling.


    The man no longer pays attention to the boy. He turns around and looks at the girl begging. The girl''s hand is always uneasy. The food in front of her is very tempting, but she dare not pick it up now.


    He looked up at the man and looked down at her.


    The girl quickly crawled on the ground, shaking all over, and the food was just under her stomach.


    "You''re good, and you know how to take advantage of yourself." The man praised the girl and made everyone numb.


    They all think that girls will be severely punished for their troubles.


    Not only everyone was shocked, but also the girl was very surprised. She looked up at the man incredulously. She saw the man''s deep and sarcastic eyes, and the girl lowered her head in panic.


    Na na said:


    "I..."


    "I''m so hungry." The voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Yes, women have different advantages, which are worth using." The tone of the man was slight.


    "You have great potential." The man said meaningfully.


    Know that in order to achieve the goal of unscrupulous, but also a woman, color prefix on a knife, why can''t this woman be that knife.


    Even if it can''t be selected, it''s also effective.


    But the girl didn''t hear it, and the children didn''t either. Only Meng Li, a real adult, could hear it. She nced at the man and didn''t see it again.

 Chapter 426

    "Take the food. Now it belongs to you." The man ordered the girl and said.


    The girl straightened up and arched her back again. Her hands trembled, her eyes kept aiming at the man, her hands felt, and she reached out to pick up the food bag under the bottom.


    When the hand reached the ce, the girl quickly picked up the food bag, looked at the man, no other expression.


    There was a long sigh of relief in my heart.


    "Please, I know it''s wrong." The boy behind the man pleaded.


    The man turned his head and looked at the boy. He sneered and said:


    "don''t you like pity very much?"


    The man shook his head and weakly denied:


    "no, I just looked at her very pitifully."


    Because we all have the same experience, it''s really cruel.


    "Oh..." Man''s voice is very funny.


    He looked at the girl and said:


    "he can''t eat for three days because of you. What are you going to do?"


    The girl''s face was full of innocence and helplessness, and she said:


    "please, please don''t punish him."


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all because of me."


    The man said coldly:


    "verbal words don''t take much effort, but they have no practical effect. I said, would you like to take his ce if you don''t eat for three days?"


    The girl was stunned, and her palms were subconsciously clenched. Her lips moved, as if she had something to say. In the end, she didn''t say anything.


    nced at the boy behind the man, the boy''s anxious eyes made her want to escape.


    "No? Little girl The man squatted down, stretched out a finger to lift the girl''s chin and looked at the girl''s facial features.


    The girl was looked at by the man, but she didn''t dare to resist.


    "I , I... " The girl hemmed and hawed for a long time, but she couldn''t say why.


    She''ll die if she doesn''t eat for three days.


    She doesn''t want to be hungry. It''s hard. It''s painful.


    She didn''t have the courage to make such a big sacrifice for others.


    The manughed and took back his hand:


    "I like your cold-blooded character."


    The girl hears cold-blooded two words, in the heart is deny, she cold-blooded?


    No, she just wants to live.


    The man looked at the boy and said:


    "you see, you sympathize with others, but others won''t sympathize with you, so boy, you should admit your bad luck."


    The boy never thought that the girl would do this to him.


    He is so unlucky because of her.


    He did not understand and shocked look at the girl, the girl directly lowered her head, no longer look at the boy''s eyes.


    A heart ache, but no courage to speak.


    "Darling, I hope you can carry on these three days." The man said, then stood up, his shining shoes into the boy''s line of sight.


    The boy looked around anxiously and fearfully. Several men began to take us back to the room. The boy had to get up and drag his body to follow him.


    I don''t dare to say more and beg.


    The boy is afraid of more terrible punishment, which he can''t bear.


    Meng Li nced at the boy, now every move is under the eye of others, even now, there is also monitoring them.


    She is not easy to move, and she doesn''t want to be unlucky.


    I''m here to do the task, not to be the Savior. When the timees, there will be something wrong. If the task fails, the gain is not worth the loss.


    On the one hand, the boy is not determined enough, and his heart is not cruel enough. In the final analysis, the main thing is that he has some kindness in his heart.


    In fact, this kind-hearted Meng Li still thinks it''s rare and valuable. After all, he doesn''t have enough to eat, and he has to give it to others.


    Meng Li doesn''t want the boy to die because of this. After all, they are all poor and innocent people.


    This kind of life is not their choice.


    Despite the pain of living, no one wants to die.


    If you can, Meng Li doesn''t mind helping him.


    Meng Li went back to the room, took a look at the nutriment and sighed.


    She remembers that there is food in her system space. She just said that 6018 said that it''s a waste of energy to always transmit things, so it''s impossible to transmit without transmitting.


    Looking up at the weak red dot, Meng Li enters the toilet.


    Fortunately, there is no monitor in this toilet. Of course, people are not so abnormal. They have to install it when they are abnormal.


    What''s so nice about this kind of privacy? I feel sick when I look at it.


    Meng Li looks around the toilet, looking for ces to hide things.


    If she can hide her food, she can ask 6018 to give her more at one time, which can save energy.


    For 6018 is also for her. After all, it also consumes the energy of system space.But Meng Li found a circle, and there was nowhere to hide.


    Meng Li is a little depressed.


    Do you want to eat in the toilet.


    Meng Li stood for a while, and then bit his teeth, on his own, nothing embarrassed to eat.


    Meng Li asked 6018 if he had any opinions.


    6018 said it''s nothing. I understand. He doesn''t mind.


    Meng Li smiles. He doesn''t look very good. He faces the toilet and ns to eat. He''s not in a good mood. He asks 6018 to send her more food. The two decide to support themselves today.


    However, once you eat, the taste of the things in this system mall is really not good. It is also possible that all the things exchanged at that time were to stop hunger.


    It''s not necessarily delicious to block hunger, but it''s cost-effective.


    Meng Li''s food in the toilet filled his stomach. Of course, those things almost choked Meng Li to death. Meng Li obeyed for a long time and felt better. Then he came out slowly.


    Wash your hands in the ce of the sink. Although it''s water, it''s aerosol. Wash your hands with aerosol.


    Washing your hands once only uses a small amount of water.


    Aftering out, she felt the nutriment on her body and nned to save a tube of nutriment.


    I''m sorry to let 6018 send food to her all day, wasting his energy, so as to avoid his resentment.


    The rtionship between the system and the Tasker is not maintained by one person unterally, but by two people together. Since they have the same interests, even if they can''t establish a good friendship, they have to face up to it.


    He practiced until midnight, and Meng Li went to sleep.


    It''s not good to practice all night long. If you don''t sleep all night long, you will be doubting.


    When he woke up the next day, Meng Li felt heavy in his stomach, and the overeating was just


    Meng Li felt that he had not eaten so ugly.


    After a while, her door was opened, and Meng Li followed the people to the hall to practice.


    Looking at yesterday''s boy, every action is not very standard. His eyes reveal uneasiness and fear all the time.


    It seems that death is approaching him step by step.


    The girl yesterday was in good shape, but she avoided the boy all the way.


    The heart is still restless, and some suffering.

 Chapter 427

    Meng Li wants to find opportunities to give his nutrition to the boy, but under the surveince of others, he still needs to find opportunities.


    After practicing physical training, the boy''s whole state is not very good, his head is heavy, his feet are light, and his feet are empty.


    And at noon when the food, really no boy''s share, the boy suffering from hunger, can only stay in the side quietly.


    Meng Li seems to be tired too. When passing by the boy, he identally tripped him.


    I fell to the ground myself.


    Maybe the boy is really tired and tripped by Meng Li. Instead of struggling to get up for the first time, he lies on the ground, which is a rare relief.


    He wanted to lie down all the time, and the boy found it hard to stand.


    Meng Li seems to get up, her hand pressed the boy''s hand, put the nutrient in the boy''s hand, and clenched the boy''s ten fingers.


    The boy felt the touch in his hand, and he could not understand the touch of nutrients more clearly.


    The expression is stupefied, for a moment there is no reaction. Meng Li winks at the boy. The boy suppresses his impulse to speak and finally reacts.


    The heart beats like a drum


    It''s nutrition. She''s going to give herself nutrition?


    How can there be such a stupid person, like him.


    "What''s the matter?" The man came and looked at Meng Li and the boy on the ground.


    Meng Li got up in a hurry with a look of panic:


    "sorry, I didn''t notice."


    The boy clenched the nutriment in his hand and stood up with all his strength:


    "I I don''t have the strength. I''m sorry. "


    The man looked at the boy, sneered, didn''t speak and walked away.


    Both the boy and Meng Li were relieved at the same time.


    The boy knows that Meng Li can''t be found out about giving him nutrients. If he is found out, Meng Li''s experience will be the same as his own.


    The boy didn''t want to take this nutrient in his heart, because everyone didn''t have much. If he gave it to himself, she didn''t have it. However, the strong hunger in his stomach made him unable to refuse.


    If there is a chance, he must repay her.


    In three days, Meng Li saved two tubes of nutrients for the boy, which was enough to maintain the boy''s life.


    Every time the boy looks at Meng Li, he looks with gratitude and someplicated eyes.


    I''m worried that Meng Li has nothing to eat, but she can always find a way to give it to herself, but she can''t find a chance to give it back to her.


    The boy didn''t know that if Meng Li didn''t want to give him a chance, he certainly didn''t have one.


    And Meng Li feels that he is easy to do, just good-looking to help, but the boy''s grateful eyes make Meng Li a little ufortable.


    The point is, don''t show it.


    I also know that for her, it is a matter of two tubes of nutrients, but for boys, it may be a matter of life.


    The boys were in good condition. On the morning of the fourth day, Meng Li gave the boy a tube of nutriment, hoping that the boy could get something to eat in the afternoon.


    In other people''s eyes, the boy didn''t eat for three days, and could take part in exercise normally. In the afternoon, the boy didn''t let Meng Li down, and he really got food, which surprised everyone.


    Even the men who trained them, the so-called coaches, were somewhat surprised.


    When the boy got the food, the people who didn''t get the food chose to fight for the food in the boy''s hands.


    Although I don''t know how boys get food and how they still have physical strength, I always feel that if they grab people who have nothing to eat for three days, they have a better chance of winning.


    The boy''s heart trembled, a sense of iprehension and pain.


    Is that human nature?


    In their eyes, he is a person who hasn''t eaten for three days. Such a person hopes to live on this food, but someone chooses to rob him.


    Do you want him to die?


    This is a cruel world.


    And vicious humanity.


    The boy was so angry that he not only kept his food, but also beat the man who robbed him.


    The yer was in a hurry to beg for mercy, but the coach didn''t say a word to stop the boy. He stood high on the side, so the boy continued to fight regardless.


    Here, if you don''t win in robbing other people''s food, you will basically face the situation of being beaten. No matter how hard you are beaten, no one will take care of you.


    So called coaches support this practice and are willing to cultivate cruel people.


    Therefore, sometimes it''s also because you beat me today, and tomorrow I''ll find a chance to retaliate. That is to say, among the ten people, although there is nomunication, there are big and small grudges between them.


    Even, sometimes I think of the hard life, seize the opportunity to beat others, but also to vent their anger.


    Last time, the male coach came up to the boy:


    "yes, you can still get food. Can you tell me, how can you still get it?"As soon as the boy heard this, he was afraid. He pretended to be calm and stammered: "I I don''t know. I I just want to live


    The coach stares at the boy''s eyes half a time, suddenly smiles and says:


    "it seems that in the face of life and death, people''s explosive potential is infinite."


    The boy bowed his head, his body trembled slightly, and he did not dare to speak.


    The coach nced at the others and asked:


    "did anyone give him food?"


    When the boy heard the speech, he clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his hands were protruding, and his body was shaking even more.


    Everyone denied it in a hurry. The coach took a few steps and asked one by one.


    Asked Meng Li, Meng Li denied with his head down.


    "Look me in the eye." The coach ordered.


    Meng Li raised his head, four eyes rtive, the coach did not find a little panic in Meng Li''s eyes, there is no guilty.


    But in recent days, it seems that only this girl is the most suspect.


    The coach was cold and said:


    "really not?"


    Meng Li shook his head firmly:


    "No."


    The coach said:


    "what if?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "let it be dealt with."


    The coach pulled the corners of his mouth and went up to the boy. He said to the boy:


    "tell me if she gave you food."


    The boy lowered his head, felt his heart was about to jump out, gasped and said:


    "no, really not."


    "Well, to tell you the truth, if I tell you the truth, I can give you food every day of the year." Coach lured.


    The temptation is not big, the boy''s heart is also taste thousands of conditions are very exciting.


    But if she really agreed, her fate would be miserable.


    The boy thought of his situation at that time and all kinds of tastes at that time. After some inner struggle, he finally said firmly:


    "really not."


    The coach took a look at the boy and Meng Li. He turned around and walked away. His steps were farther and farther away. The other coaches took Meng Li to their room.

 Chapter 428

    Meng Li didn''t see Yao Yuena until half a yearter.


    After Yao Yuena came, she brought a batch ofser guns and let them practice shooting.


    Meng Li


    There''s a sense of being a member of the underworld.


    In fact, Meng Li saw theser gun, is some heart, want to leave a self-defense.


    What you want to do is more convenient.


    But theser guns used for their practice are very small in power. Meng can''t be separated from theser guns in the hands of coaches.


    That''s a good thing.


    The powerful can turn people into ashes in an instant.


    It''s also a deterrent to them, and for self-defense.


    Meng Li did what he wanted to do. Once again, he was grateful that he could use the power of space. When he thought of the power of space, the face of the demon king shed in Meng Li''s mind. I don''t know if the demon king has ever been in this world.


    He seems to go to any world without fear, but what if hees to this world.


    I don''t know if the demon body of demon king is strong enough to resist the damage of high technology.


    I guess I''ll kneel.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. Only when he sees more of the world can he know how small he is.


    Meng Li in order to get things at once, but also in order to run faster, she a person in the room repeatedly build space channel, tired to rest for a while, recovered, continue toe.


    After a long time of preparation, he went to the toilet and built a space channel. In order to get to the coach''s room at once, Meng Li tried to find the space node.


    Fortunately, the distance is not too far, Meng Li felt for a long time, finally urately entered a coach''s room.


    To Meng Li''s surprise, the coach and a girl are doing indescribable things in bed.


    Meng Li looks at the girlpletely. The girl is the one who asked others for foodst time.


    The coach is also the coach who punished the boy for not eating for three days.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. How did they hook up.


    Is the plot the same?


    Then why the girl was not selected, but after thinking about it, we can see that the coach doesn''t want the girl beyond his control.


    Girls are not fully developed, but the coach is very hard, asionally shed a twisted look on the face, and gave the girl a hard twist, probably, the coach is good.


    The girl screamed, her face twisted with pain.


    Moreover, the coach also yelled vulgar words, which means that if it wasn''t for this ce, he really couldn''t see the woman.


    It seems to be a great gift to girls.


    But the girl looked as usual and didn''t mind the coach''s words.


    Meng Li was silent and quietly took away theser gun beside the coach bed. When he got it, he quickly slipped away.


    Fortunately, there are no things that can detect unknown energy in the coach''s room, otherwise Meng Li doesn''t know whether he will be detected.


    Since then practice shooting, Meng Li is more urate, she arched, with a gun is OK.


    However, it is not exaggerated, but conservative.


    Rao is like this, Meng Li still attracted Yao Yuena''s attention.


    She looked at Meng Li and said:


    "cute, you have made great progress."


    Meng Li drooped his eyelids, covered his eyes and gave a fine hum.


    Nothing else.


    Yao Yuena smiles:


    "still shy."


    Meng Li''s face turned red.


    Yao Yuena looked at Meng Li carefully and said to the people around her:


    "how is her performance these days?"


    "Not hungry."


    Yao Yuena turned her eyes and said:


    "do you want to eat something else?"


    Meng Li still didn''t speak. It''s always right to say less.


    Now she can''t really ask for it. If she wants to ask for a Manchu and Han banquet, Yao Yuena will be angry and make trouble for her.


    "Just you."


    Yao Yuena said a meaningful word, then did not talk with Meng Li again.


    Meng Li knows that as long as she doesn''t provoke other things, Yao Yuena will still choose her like in the plot.


    All aspects of the overall quality is OK, plus Yao Yuena just can see her, all are caused by various reasons.


    Of course, she will leave the with the help of Yao Yuena.


    n again.


    After Yao Yuena came this time, their training became more strict.


    There are more training items, even involving the training of field survival.


    There is no doubt that the higher the status, the higher the requirements of the people who protect him.


    Moreover, there are some things that can''t be seen in such a big family, which need to be dealt with by people around them.


    The harsh training also made everyone feel more and more difficult. When Yao Yuena came back half a yearter, there were ten people, but there were nine left.Sometimes, if Meng Li can help, he can.


    Sometimes help of don''t show a trace, not everyone is worth Meng to leave, put things in his hands.


    Because Meng Li is not sure whether the other party will betray her.


    The person who died, died of an ident.


    In fact, in this year, although Meng Li''s performance was moderate, he still suffered some strange punishment.


    Give Meng Li a feeling of nothing to look for.


    It''s just that Meng Li can resist. All the principles of Meng Li are patience. He can''t show off his temporary anger.


    Yao Yuena first checked their training results, then pointed to Meng Li and another boy.


    This boy is also selected in the plot, not the boy Meng Li gave nutrition.


    "You two, very good. Come back to tatali with me." Yao Yuena said with a smile.


    Meng Li said a good, the boy named minyali, obviously very surprised, did not expect that he can leave here.


    It''s always been spected from the instructor''s words that they want to choose the best from a group of people and take them back.


    I don''t know what to do when I go back, but I have an intuition that is better than here.


    Going back is a new life, and choosing him proves that he is the best among them.


    Those who have not been selected have very dim eyes and don''t know what their next destiny is.


    "Aren''t you happy? Little cute Yao Yuena asked Meng Li, her red lips arc.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I''m happy, but the surprisees too fast, and I haven''t responded yet."


    Yao Yuena: "well You should be happy. "


    "They..." Yao Yuena tilted her head, as if thinking about how to arrange the rest of the people.


    "Miss, it''s OK to stick to it till now. Why don''t you try again?" The coach leaned over Yao Yuena and said.


    Yao Yuena thought about it for a while and said:


    "well, in a word, I spent money. There''s no reason to lose money."


    Two people and two words determine the fate of the remaining people.


    The rest of the people are veryplicated. They say they are happy even if they are not happy. Happily, they don''t have to worry about life danger or being thrown on this.


    Unhappily, they will continue to have such painful days.

 Chapter 429

    Meng Li takes a look at mingyali. Mingyali''s name is also known by the people around Yao Qian.


    "Come with me tomorrow morning." Yao Yuena said.


    Meng Li and Minya Li nodded at the same time.


    On the second day, Meng Li and Ming Yali were brought to the zhinao spaceship. The spaceship was very big, and its metallic appearance was full of a sense of technology.


    Ming Ya Li''s eyes are full of vision, Yao Yuena seems to like others to show such an expression.


    She looked down at Mengli and minyali with their heads up from the hatch.


    "Cute, do you like it?"


    Minya Li nodded. As a boy, he was naturally interested in this kind of thing full of technological interest.


    "And you?" Yao Yuena looks at Meng Li with her red lips.


    Meng Li also nodded, Yao Yuena said:


    "please thank me, because I, in the future you have the opportunity to be a powerful mecha division."


    "In the past, you didn''t dare to think about it. You see, hard work ising."


    Meng Li''s expression was sincere and his tone was very gentle:


    "thank you, miss Yuena. Because of you, I can change my destiny."


    It''s not because of Yao Yuena.


    I don''t know what happiness is all my life. I''m numb.


    Themon people have the living methods and happiness of themon people. Why do themon people like to be powerful people or be mecha division.


    Forced people, forced to change the fate of people, but also others appreciate it.


    Yao Yuena was obviously very helpful to Meng Li''s words. Sheughed wildly:


    "yes, because of me, you can get rid of the status of a pariah."


    Meng Li''s eyes were not warm, but he said with a smile:


    "yes, you are my rebirth parents, and I will always be loyal."


    Yao Yuena stepped on her high-heeled shoes and came to Meng Li. She touched Meng Li''s shoulder with her fingertips and said, "little cute, howe you didn''t find that you can speak so well before."


    Meng Li''s face is a little red. He seems to be embarrassed.


    In fact, I was disgusted by my disgusting words.


    A few words are not fatal, but Yao Yuena''s character is uncertain. If she doesn''t say the right word and doesn''t take her back, it''s hard for her to return to tatali.


    Why don''t you change the shortcut you can get in a few words.


    Ming Ya Li looks at Meng Li interacting with Yao Yuena. He is a little worried. He automatically takes Yao Yuena as his master. Meng Li and he are also servants.


    But now the master obviously prefers another servant.


    "And you?" Yao Yuena looks at Ming Yali.


    Minyali showed his impatience, and he said:


    "I agree with her. To me, you are just like a reborn parent."


    "That''s good. You''re good." Yao Yuena said with a smile.


    Meng Li and Ming Yaliugh at the same time.


    Minya Li is sincere smile, because feel oneself amused master son.


    Meng Li is smiling, but it''s just an expression.


    Yao Yuena goes straight into the smart brain spaceship. Meng Li takes a look at several men standing at the door, hesitates for a moment, and goes in with them.


    The scene in it is the same as that in the plot.


    Spotless, full of sense of technology, Meng Li felt something was scanning her whole body as soon as she went in.


    The feeling is to see through her internal organs. This is to check whether she has any dangerous things.


    If there is something dangerous, it will rm automatically.


    There are also robots standing in every corner. They are very advanced. They also wear the same clothes as human beings. Their faces and limbs are very lifelike. They even have expressions like stiff smiles.


    But after all, it''s a technology product. Their eyes are flowing with light spots, which proves that they are working normally.


    Minyali seems a little cramped. Although I was lucky to see this scene a few years ago, it''s been a long time.


    Although born in a high-tech era, minyali, who grew up in a shelter, has never met such good people.


    "Take them to rest." Yao Yuena said.


    With that, Yao Yuena walked away, slim and graceful.


    In fact, there is a sense of noble spirit.


    "All right."


    The robot mechanically replied, then walked up to Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "please go to the rest room. When you get to tatali, you will be reminded."


    Meng Li followed the robot into the lounge, which was like theyout of a high-end hotel. The robot reminded Meng Li: "Hello, I suggest you take a bath first, which can make your rest time morefortable."


    Meng Li


    So she''s not clean, polluting the environment?


    Wash it, Meng Li into the bathroom, there are all kinds of tips, very intimate.Meng Li can''t help but cover her face. If it wasn''t for the plot to receive those things, she can''t really use them without these tips.


    After afortable bath, the robot is still standing outside.


    Meng Li went out, and the robot sensed it and said:


    "Hello, do you need any more service?"


    Meng Li: "no, please go out."


    "All right."


    The robot turned around and went out, without the softness of human body, it still made the robot appear stiff and cold.


    No matter how high technology is, although robots have reced a lot of human work in this era, the set program is not as flexible as human.


    Intelligent creatures are superior.


    Meng Li is lying on the bed. I don''t know if the intelligent brain spaceship has started.


    Already want to go back, Meng Li felt that she should also n to get up, she touched her arm, which was imnted with a chip, where to go, is in Yao Yuena''s control.


    Her personal data and information, as well as identification, are also in Yao Yuena''s hands.


    Even if you walk in the interster, you have to have identity. If you don''t have identity, you can''t take a smart brain spaceship.


    You can''t get to others with your feet.


    No identity, no job, no food, and it seems to be in this, also need to have a skill.


    Meng Li feels very distressed. It''s all trouble.


    Her skill?


    Meng Li thought for a long time, only to find that he did not have a skill that can be applied to this world, but as long as he has identity, he can learn.


    Even in the era when robots are widely used, they can notpletely rece human beings. There are still many jobs for human beings to do, but it may be hard.


    Meng Li thought that if he has the ability, he can be a cook.


    Chefs are still very popr in this position, and their sries are very high. Now there are not many people who can cook some delicious food.


    And they are basically serving high-end consumers. As long as they are delicious, tips alone are very high ie.


    You can have a good life.


    Tianmaxiangkong thought for a long time, then sighed. Now the first task is to get rid of the current identity.


    Thinking of theser gun she stole from the coach, this is the only weapon on her body. It''s a bit defensive.

 Chapter 430

    Meng Li thought for a while and began to practice.


    At the beginning of the operation, Meng Li heard a mechanical female voice outside saying that the spaceship had started.


    Meng Li felt that the spaceship swayed slightly. If he didn''t feel it quietly, it was easy to ignore.


    In the era of science and technology, every aspect ismitted to giving people a better experience.


    He practiced for a long time, until he was about to arrive at tatali, and the robot came into Mengli''s room.


    Said:


    "Hello, there are still ten minutes left for our intelligent brain spaceship tond, please be ready."


    Meng Li thought of a thing, his expression was a little absorbed, and he didn''t speak.


    The robot didn''t receive Meng Li''s instruction, and then continued:


    "Hello, what else can I do for you?"


    Meng Li recovered and said, "it''s OK."


    "All right." Robot life walked out of the lounge where Meng Li was.


    Meng Li thought for a while, thinking of the next intelligent brain spaceship, she and Ming Yali were directly picked up.


    That is to say, it is very difficult and takes a long time to leave Yao Yuena this time.


    Meng Li gritted her teeth. She didn''t really want to waste her time.


    It''s been more than a year since I came here.


    And it''s hard to meet again.


    Meng Li has some thoughts in his heart and calctes the time.


    The robot said that the spaceship was about tond in ten minutes. Meng Li deliberately waited five minutes before he went out. The robot was just outside the door. Seeing Meng Li, he asked, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "would you please take me to see Miss Yuena?"


    The robot''s lifelike red eyes flickered for several times, and finally said:


    "miss Yuena would like to see you, please follow me."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "thank you."


    In front of the robot, there are many lounges on the spaceship, Yao Yuena''s protector and Ming Yali are waiting to get off the spaceship in the hall outside.


    They are very quiet, giving people a sense of depression without reason.


    Seeing Meng Li following the robot and walking towards Yao Yuena''s room, Mingya Li''s eyes shed with doubts and jealousy.


    Meng Li was taken to the front lounge, the door opened automatically, and Yao Yuena stood in arge and luxurious lounge.


    Yao Yuena is wearing a coat, and the robot''s back is bent, like a salute.


    It said to Yao Yuena:


    "Dear Miss Yuena, thisdy wants to see you. With your permission, I brought her here."


    Yao Yuena said: "go down."


    The robot said yes, then turned and went out, and the door closed automatically.


    Looking at Meng Li, Yao Yuena asked casually:


    "little cute, what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li looks at Yao Yuena and is ready to dy until the spaceshipnds safely.


    She said:


    "miss Yuena, may I take the liberty to ask where I am going next?"


    Yao Yuena chuckled:


    "why, are you so impatient


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, I really want to know."


    "Well, let''s make you a powerful mecha yer and always work for our Yao family, OK?" Yao Yuena said quietly.


    But her eyes are cold, she can take the initiative to say, but she doesn''t like to ask.


    The biggest difference between subordinates and masters is that subordinates only need to implement what masters arrange. It''s not good to ask too many questions.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how to judge, but he also sees Yao Yuena''s look.


    But not very much.


    She was silent for a moment, and Yao Yuena was waiting for her to speak. Just at this moment, the spaceship shook slightly, and the notice that the spaceship hadnded sounded outside.


    Meng Li looks at Yao Yuena.


    Her eyes across the green light, Yao Yuena into Meng Li''s eyes, eyes be dull.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief, the dream beast''s talent skills can also affect people''s consciousness, can make people''s consciousness into a nk, lose the ability to think.


    Although her mental strength is not strong, it is enough to deal with Yao Yuena alone.


    It''s just exhausting.


    Yao Yuena''s eyes are dull, and a little bit of struggle passes by, and then return to dull. If Meng Li doesn''t have a move to defeat the enemy, Yao Yuena has any reaction time, Meng Li is dangerous.


    There are all kinds of weapons to attack others on the spaceship, as well as Yao Yuena''s people on it.


    Meng Li asks 6018 to take theser gun to her. As soon as theser gun arrives, Meng Li holds theser gun against Yao Yuena''s waist and controls Yao Yuena with a kind of holding posture."Miss Yuena, have you had a good rest? We''ve arrived at tatali, and we can go down. "


    A man''s voice rang out at the door.


    When Yao Yuena hears other people''s voice, her eyes are struggling for a moment. Meng Li''s eyes are green again. She moves her body. Theser gun still pushes Yao Yuena around her waist. Although Yao Yuena has no consciousness, her body still has instinct.


    Because of Meng Li''s strength, Yao Yuena''s steps instinctively follow.


    "Miss Yuena?" The man outside didn''t hear Yao Yuena''s response. His voice rang out again.


    Meng Li said:


    e in."


    Yasai frowned and felt that something was wrong. He came in immediately and saw Meng Li holding Yao Yuena. His nerves were tense immediately. He wanted to shout at Meng Li. Meng Li looked at Yasai fiercely.


    Yasai is a man who looks nearly middle-aged. Meng Li knows that his actual age should be more than 40 or 50 years old, at least 60 years old.


    Said:


    "if you want your master to live, you''d better not speak well and don''t do anything."


    "What do you want to do?" Yasai asked, ncing at theser gun on Yao Yuena''s waist, her pupils shrank.


    In an instant, he nned several ns to kill Meng Li.


    But theser gun is on Yao Yuena''s waist. Thisser gun is powerful and can be fired instantly, which can also turn people into ashes.


    With this in mind, Yasser overturned the previous n and rebuilt it in his mind.


    "Miss Yuena?" He tried to shout Yao Yuena again.


    But Yao Yuena''s eyes were still dull, and she didn''t give any response to her heartfelt subordinates.


    Let Yasser''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "Can''t you see that? Kidnapping. " Meng Li said lightly.


    That is, before a moment to understand, as long as you want to escape Yao Yuena''s control, sooner orter you have to tear your face.


    Because she is not in the same ss, and her status is never equal, she and Yao Yuena do not even have any conditions to talk about.


    It''s impossible to let her go, so why does she have to endure the Yao family''s control for several years? To put it bluntly, she wants to be a mecha master.


    It''s not umon for everyone to be a mecha division.


    What''s more, the so-called mecha division costs his life and freedom.


    But in Yao Yuena''s heart, she has paid a lot to cultivate, and she can never let it go.

 Chapter 431

    After a few years, if you want to escape, it will probably be like this.


    It''s better to make a quick decision now, to be able to achieve or not to be able to achieve, to return to the system space and be a hero, and to save the next time.


    "You can put forward what you want, but it doesn''t seem to be the right choice." Asahi stabilized his mind and began to talk with Mengli.


    In the end, the psychological quality is better and the mood is adjusted quickly.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I don''t want anything, but if you want to activate the rm, you can, but I will take miss Yuena to be buried with me."


    Yasai took a look at Yao Yuena. He didn''t n to activate the rm.


    He thought for a moment and said:


    "where did you get yourser gun?"


    It wasn''t tested when it came up. There was no such weapon.


    How did you get that? Did the testing machine break down?


    Yasser denied the idea in his heart that the machine could not go wrong.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "at this time, you even asked me where theser gun came from?"


    Can''t you still let her return to her original owner?


    Yasser said:


    "beautifuldy, don''t be so sharp. I just want to ask you what are your ns?"


    "You must have something to ask for, don''t you?" Said Yasser firmly.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you are right."


    "Before that, let me ask you a question." Meng Li looked at Yasai indifferently.


    Yasser said:


    "OK, you say."


    His tone is very ordinary, expression is also very ordinary, there is no excessive emotion.


    Fear really angered Meng Li. He knew that when people were emotional, things they did were easy to be thoughtless and crazy.


    You can''t let Miss Luna have an ident.


    "Can you fly a spaceship?" Said Yasser.


    Yasser shook his head. "I will not."


    Meng Li looked at Yasai suspiciously:


    "don''t you really?"


    Yasser said firmly:


    "really not."


    Meng Liughs: "then leave those who can fly the spaceship, and then you all get off the spaceship, take me, take me to other ces."


    "Yes, but I have to keep miss Yuena safe first." Yasser agreed without hesitation.


    Meng Li smiles faintly:


    "no, if I hand over Miss Yuena, there will be no life guarantee."


    "Don''t try to treat me like a fool."


    "Miss Yuena? "Yasser?" Someone outside called.


    I''ve been waiting outside for a long time. I can''t help asking about the situation here.


    Meng Li looks at Yasai fiercely. Yasai reaches out a hand and pats it in the air, which means to tell Meng Li not to be excited.


    He said to the outside in a loud voice:


    "please wait a moment. There''s something wrong with Miss Yuena."


    The people outside said a good thing, but they didn''t ask anything else.


    "Shut the door. It''s disturbing our conversation." Meng Li said.


    Yasser looked helpless, but he turned to close the door.


    He said to Meng Li with a regretful expression:


    "beautiful girl, please don''t do this. You know, you have a bright future. Why should you destroy it on impulse?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t need this great future."


    Now that Yao Yuena is in Meng Li''s hands, Yasai hopes that Yao Yuena will be undamaged and can only patiently say:


    "you are no less than stepping up to the sky, do you know? How many civilians can''t be a mecha division in their whole life, and they can''t contact the upper ss in their whole life. "


    "You are lucky to have it, beautiful girl. Put down yourser gun. I don''t think Miss Yuena will remember what you just did. I will hide it for you. Everything will go back to the past."


    Yasser is a liar, just a saying.


    But it''s also right. Yao Yuena really won''t know what happened during her nk consciousness.


    Meng Li looked at Yasai indifferently and said:


    "you are very wordy now. I choose what is my freedom, even if I choose to die."


    Yasser


    If you want to die, you can die. To be honest, the life of a pariah is not worth mentioning.


    But now the life of a pariah is tied up with the noble miss Yuena.


    "Think about it. Let them all get off the ship and take me away from the."


    "As for which to go to, I choose." Meng Li said.


    Yasser was silent. Now he was on the spaceship, not in the open space. It seemed that nothing could kill each other instantly without hurting miss Yuena."You really don''t choose?" Meng Li holds aser gun in one hand and pushes against Yao Yuena''s waist. Her waist curve is very good.


    Fortunately, today''s technology makes theser gun very small and can be used with one hand.


    Meng from the palm of her hand, before the exchange of the silver needle appeared in her hand.


    Yasaiben has been staring at Meng Li, paying attention to Meng Li''s every move. Seeing a silver needle suddenly appear in the palm of Meng Li''s hand, his eyebrows beat and he quickly said:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li casually pricked a needle on the back of Yao Yuena''s hand. Her white hand was bleeding, and her dull expression changed for a moment.


    "You...!" And Asahi went a few steps to Mencius.


    Meng Li put away the silver needle and said to Yasai:


    "don''te here."


    Yasai stopped and looked at Meng Li''s eyes, which were not as calm as before, and the coldness could not be covered up.


    Meng Li said:


    "if youe again, the silver needle will stick into her eye."


    Meng Li is about the same height as Yao Yuena now. She nces at Yao Yuena''s eyes and says: "her eyes are very beautiful, but they are so beautiful that people want to destroy them."


    "By the way, have you considered what I said?"


    "OK, OK, I promise you." Yasai dare not bet Yao Yuena''s eyes.


    Although the technology has developed to install a fake eye, who is willing to use a fake eye.


    "Let them go down, and I hope you don''t let out any information about what happened, otherwise, I will take the noble miss Yuena and die together." Meng Li said.


    Yasser made some ns in his mind, and finally said:


    "yes, no problem."


    "Now."


    "Good."


    Yasser took a deep look at Mengli, turned and went out.


    Meng Li takes a silver needle and pricks a few needles on Yao Yuena''s head, which can dy Yao Yuena''s recovery of consciousness.


    At the same time, Meng Li is thinking about the reaction of Yasser.


    Even if she leaves tatali, no matter which she chooses tond on, as long as shends, there should be Yao people waiting for her.


    Although Yao Yuena was born outside the family, she was not recognized by the Yao family, but it was the blood of the Yao family, and no one would be allowed to challenge the Yao family like this.


    When people are exposed to the outside without any shelter or shelter, she is in apletely dangerous situation.

 Chapter 432

    Meng Li is a little funny. Fortunately, the spaceship is solid. Even from the outside, it can''t prate the walls around to kill her urately.


    After a while, Yasser came in and said:


    "well, I''ll do what you said."


    Meng Li said:


    "by the way, clean up these robots as well."


    Yasser''s expression is not good-looking, he said:


    "beautifuldy, robots only provide services to us on the smart brain spaceship, why do you want to exclude their services?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I know you are bullying me, but as far as I know, these robots are very aggressive, and they are also a kind of weapon."


    Yasser frowned, a little queer in his heart.


    Why does the other party know everything? Isn''t it a pariah who grew up in a shelter?


    How did you get to know that.


    "Are you really not going?" Meng Li''s eyes were fierce, and he didn''t want to spend any more time with Yasai.


    "Do you like to see your master hurt, eh?" Meng Li watched Yasai''s chest rise and fall, and was obviously annoyed by her.


    "OK, I''ll go. I''ll go." Asahi did not doubt Mengli''s words.


    "By the way, don''t try to leave people or robots on the spaceship quietly. I will ask to check the intelligent brain center, which is the most honest and will tell me the answers I want." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Yasser


    Threatened by Meng Li, Rao thinks he is well cultivated, but he can''t help but get angry. How dare a pariah talk to him like this.


    If you dare to hijack miss Yuena, it proves that the other party is really brave, and there is no saying that they dare not hurt miss Yuena.


    After all, by now, she should know that no matter whether she is hurt or not, she will note to a good end.


    And now she is trying to save herself. What she has to do is to do the opposite.


    There was no one outside, and Yasser sent all the robots off the ship.


    It was not Yasser''s honesty, but the existence of intelligent brain that prevented him from leaving redundant people on the spaceship.


    Although Yasai did not know how Meng Li knew that the brain had this function.


    People outside looked at Yasai doubtfully and sent all the robots off the spaceship, but Meng Li and Yao Yuena did not.


    Someone asked Yasser, "what''s the matter with your dear miss Yuena?"


    Yasser looked back at the hatch and said coldly:


    "this matter, go back and wait for notice."


    "Good." No more questions.


    After all, there are some things that no one can ask about.


    But Yasai is Yao Yuena in front of the red man, naturally listen to Yasai.


    Yasai closed the cabin door, went to the lounge, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "I''ve done what you asked. When will you let Miss Yuena go safely?"


    Meng Li nced at Yasai:


    "how many people are there on the spaceship?"


    "You and me, of course, and a pilot." He held back his anger and gritted his teeth.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said: "send me to the of Leian Dantu."


    Yasser said:


    "it''s a long way from the, and it will take a long time. Do you want to keep this posture all the time?"


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "it doesn''t matter. I have good physical strength."


    Then he hooked his lips and said:


    "in a word, this good physical strength also benefits from Miss Yuena''s careful training."


    Yasser snorted in his heart. He was shameless.


    But he didn''t show it on his face. He pursed his mouth and said:


    "OK, I''ll give you orders."


    Meng Li smiles and nods.


    Yasser went to the cab, and the driver knew about it earlier. Seeing Yasser, he said anxiously:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "She''s going to reandon."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll inform you now that there will be spaceships following us all the time, and someone will arrive on the of raendentu ahead of time to make sure miss Luna is safe."


    "After all, she''s always going to get off the ship. That''s the end of her life." Said the driver.


    Yasser nodded.


    Return to Meng Li, of course, to look at Meng Li, if you can find a better chance.


    "The spaceship has started, and it will take a long time. I think you and miss Yuena need to rest. How about..."


    "Shut up, don''t talk." Meng Li saw that his goal had been achieved, and he didn''t want to talk to Yasser.


    Yasser: "you...!"


    His heart once again gave birth to the intention to kill, not only because Meng Li took Yao Yuena, but also because Meng Li offended him.I can''t help touching theser gun on my body. I n to pull it out many times. I can''t help it.


    Meng Li also found out, and she said:


    "your patience is not enough. Just now you can''t control the idea of taking out the gun. How can you not control it?"


    "Because in your heart, it''s hard to allow the pariah in your eyes to talk to you like this?"


    "By the way, believe me, I will kill miss Yuena before you point a gun at me. It''s worth living to have miss Yuena buried with me." Meng Li looks a little crazy and says.


    Yasser took a deep breath and said:


    "you won''t, you misunderstood."


    Meng Li smiles. He puts a hand around Yao Yuena''s waist and retreats. It''s just an action that makes Yasai very nervous.


    Then her whole body was surrounded by fluorescence, which seemed to emanate from her body, which stunned Yasser who was highly alert to Mengli.


    What is this?


    What''s more, the fluorescence is gathered together and prated into miss Yuena''s head


    Originally, miss Yuena, with dull eyes, slowly closed her eyes and leaned on Meng Li''s body.


    "You? What have you done to miss Luna? " Asked asser.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "nothing."


    Give her a good dream, don''t worry about Yao Yuena wake up, it will be a waste of time.


    It''s better to be quiet.


    Yasai thinks Meng Lizhen is weird, and she has a good dream when she sees that miss Yuena even tilts her lips slightly.


    Inexplicably relieved, he said:


    "you know, if something happens to miss Yuena, you can''t live. Even if I want to let you go, the people above will not."


    Meng Li nodded, not surprisingly:


    "I know."


    "So, beautiful girl, believe me, don''t do stupid things any more. As long as you guarantee the safety of Miss Luna, you can go when you get to the of Leian Dantu. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen." Yasser is still trying to deceive Mengli.


    Meng Li pursed a smile, and her face was a little childish. This smile seemed innocent. She said:


    "well, when I get to the ce, as long as you let me go, I''ll let Miss Yuena go. All I want is freedom."


    Yasser


    It seems that the other side is serious.


    So far, how can he go on?

 Chapter 433

    Yasai was speechless, and Meng Li was speechless. The atmosphere condensed, and the two men were deadlocked.


    And Yao Yuena is deeply leaning on Meng Li. Meng Li still has to support her and is tired.


    But this kind of thing depends on endurance.


    Mengli was waiting, waiting for asal to be tired.


    The of Leian Dengtu is really far away. After staying on the spaceship for a long time, Yasai drank a tube of nutriment and asked Meng Li if he wanted to drink it.


    Meng Li is hungry and takes out her own nutriment to drink. Anyway, it doesn''t affect her to hold Yao Yuena.


    After a long stalemate, Meng Li''s soul power was stronger and persisted for a longer time, better than Yasai. Yasai stood in front of Meng Li, exhausted.


    He had been guarding against Meng Li before, but after such a long time, Meng Li didn''t do anything to him. In addition to his physical fatigue, he gradually rxed.


    Just when Yasser was in a bad state, Meng Li showed his dream beast talent again. Yasser was caught off guard, and his eyes were dull.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief. It took too much mental energy to use it. After all, her mental power was not as strong as that of dream beast.


    Then he put Yasai and Yao Yuena together, took out the silver needle and moved his hands and feet on them. Maybe he would not wake up easily.


    After doing all this, Meng Li was satisfied, picked Yao Yuena up from the ground and took Yao Yuena to the cab.


    The driver''s cab is the most important thing. Most people can''t go in and out at will, but Yao Yuena has this right.


    Meng Li pushes Yao Yuena in front of her. The door of the cab identifies Yao Yuena, and the door opens automatically.


    And the driving of the spaceship is set by various procedures, not by people. At the moment, the pilot is observing all aspects of the spaceship. When he hears the door open, he thinks it''s Yasser. He turns around and sees a girl with aser gun at him.


    The driver is a mellow man, see Meng Li with a gun at him, and see Yao Yuena is also like a dead dog, Meng Li twisted.


    The flesh on his face trembled. He raised his hands and made a surrender:


    "Oh, beautifuldy, what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said simply and directly:


    "open the intelligent brain control center for me."


    The driver seems to have heard something incredible, and his exaggerated eyes widened:


    "Oh, miss, what are you talking about? Don''t, I forgive you for your ignorance. Intelligent brain control center is very important. If we are careless, we will lose our lives."


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "is that right? Are you really not going to be obedient? "


    Fat man''s head shakes like a rattle, he said:


    "Miss, this request is unreasonable, I don''t think I can promise you, by the way, where''s Yasser?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    The fat man pursed his mouth. Yasai was not there. Maybe he had been hurt by the other side.


    Meng Li took a look at a screen in the middle of the cab. There were lots of buttons and buttons on the side. It was painful to see.


    She pointed the muzzle at the screen in the middle, which is the control center of the spaceship. Seeing Meng Li pointing the muzzle at the big screen, the fat man eximed:


    "Miss, don''t do stupid things, don''t shoot at any ce, we''ll be finished at that time."


    Meng Li pointed the gun at the fat man again:


    "this shot, maybe it''s to find a ce to shoot. It''s not towards you, it''s towards anywhere."


    "Or, go to your miss Yuena." Meng Li thought about it and added.


    Fat man clenched his hand. He was crazy about machines. He couldn''t bear to hurt himself. Fat man was not worried about his own safety.


    After all, she is a valuable person. She needs to operate the ship herself.


    And miss Yuena, she won''t tear up the ticket now, that''s the only dependence in her hand.


    Think about it, she''s most likely to break the machine.


    Fortunately,ser guns don''t do much damage to spaceships.


    "Why do you want to do this, lovely girl? Where do you want to go? I''ll take you. You can''t understand it. It''s veryplicated." After the fat man thought about it, his face rxed.


    His originally bent legs slowly straightened again.


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows and said:


    "why can''t I understand it?"


    Then she seemed to think of something, and she said:


    "OK, this shot, I''ll shoot you. It doesn''t matter if you die. There is a man on the spaceship, I believe he will."


    "No, he will, for the sake of his life and the life of the noble miss Yuena."


    Meng Li shrugged helplessly and sighed:


    "you see, you are now a useless person on this spaceship."


    The fat man''s heart trembled and looked at Meng Li''s muzzle, as if there would be a ray of light shining on him at any time, vanishing him into ashes.Before you can rely on yourself and have value, but now the fat man knows in his heart that the other side already knows that he has no value. Naturally, Yasser will. He knows better than anyone else.


    He looked more upright and squatted again.


    He said:


    "Miss, I can open it for you, but don''t operate it carelessly."


    Meng Li nodded, and the fat man was still witty.


    Meng Li pointed his gun at the intelligent brain control center:


    "go!"


    The fat man looks like he wants to cry, but he thinks that Yasser is useless. Why can''t a child do it.


    Thanks to him, he has no worries. He thinks that he can solve the problem easily when he gets to the ce. He just needs to do his own work well.


    When hees to the control center, he arranges his clothes and hat, straightens his expression and looks at the screen.


    After several wonderful times, there was a mechanical voice:


    "identification is sessful, please enter the password."


    As soon as the fat man reached out his hand to enter the password, he felt that his head was close to something cold. All of a sudden, his heart jumped to his throat. He moved his head hard and looked at Meng Li next to him.


    I almost cried.


    It''s so scary.


    All of a sudden to his front, there is no voice, or people?


    "Watch what I''m doing, enter the code." Meng Li said.


    The fat man squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying:


    "beautifuldy, can you put down theser gun? I''m afraid. I''m afraid I can''t lose. You know, if you input the wrong password, it will send back an rm."


    Meng Li alsoughed, and she said:


    "you know, you don''t have any bargaining room with me now."


    Fat face embarrassed, want to say what, feel the gun on the head against more force, and can directly feel the side of the killing, this just busy stretch out the white fat hand, in the screen input password.


    "The password is correct, please give us the order." Inside came a mechanical female voice.


    The fat man looked at Meng Li: "OK All right


    His face was flushed with fear because of high emotional tension.

 Chapter 434

    "I said, you operate." Meng Li said.


    The fat man hesitated, but he could only nod to Meng Li''s indifferent eyes:


    "OK, OK."


    Meng Li asked the fat man to change the program of the intelligent brain control center and destroy some systems. At the same time, he cut off the contact with the Yao family.


    In this way, the Yao family spaceship behind can no longer follow this spaceship.


    Meng Li guessed that there must be a spaceship behind the spaceship.


    Let the fat man open it. Sure enough, Meng Li sneers, forcing the fat man to change his direction and get rid of the spaceship behind him.


    Someone threatens the fat man''s life, and the fat man has to do it, even though he feels humiliated.


    But it takes a lot of courage to ignore one''s own life. Unfortunately, fat people can''t do it.


    During the period, the fat man wants to do something, but Meng Li stares at him, and he can''t find a chance.


    Meng Li also knows that he can''t fly all the time, thinking about where to go in his mind.


    The of leiandong was just a she said casually. She didn''t n to go.


    Meng Li thought about it and let fat man go to dark map.


    The fat man is shocked when he hears about the dark. He thinks Meng Li can''t understand the situation and chooses at will. Although he doesn''t worry about Meng Li''s life or death, he worries about where Meng Li will throw him.


    He quickly said:


    "beautifuldy, you may not know that dark map is extremely chaotic, there is no system to speak of, there is the abyss of evil, there are many cheap and vicious people, their almost devoid of human nature."


    "Some people often say that the biggest punishment for people is to send them to the dark map and let them stay there forever."


    "You are so beautiful, I am worried about your safety."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "don''t worry, you just need to send me to the destination safely."


    If Meng Li had a choice, he would not go to such a chaotic ce.


    But there''s also a good thing about chaos. It''s suitable for people who have no status.


    Before the identity must be no longer used, and then is not equal to death.


    If there is no property in the legal system, some things will be better obtained.


    Besides, the dark map is chaotic enough for her to fish in troubled waters. Although the Yao family has great influence on tatali, they can''t walk horizontally on the dark map.


    As the saying goes, the horizontal is afraid of not fatally, there are many not fatally here.


    The fat man is really about to cry, and his face is very ugly. Meng Li warned him: "you are OK. Don''t worry. As long as you send me to the ce, I can consider not killing you."


    "Good, good." The fat man said quickly.


    Yao Yuena is thrown on the ground by Meng Li. Meng Li doesn''t worry about Yao Yuena waking up. She is still at ease with her own technology.


    Yasser doesn''t have to worry about it. Yasaimon has to be ruthless. After all, Yasser''s ability is not bad.


    Meng Li supervises the fat man. He is too slow and urges the fat man to drive faster.


    Fat man has no way to get Meng Li. He can only speed up. After a long time, when ites to dark map, Meng Li knocks fat man unconscious. Thending procedure has been set for fat man for a long time. Now only Meng Li is awake.


    The other three copsed.


    Afraid of the fat man''s talent, Meng Li didn''t forget to cheat on the fat man. It''s always good to be careful in doing things.


    The spaceship fell to the ground. Meng Li watched Yao Yuena make a mistake. Now Yao Yuena is in front of her, whether to take it or not.


    Take it with you. Meng Li remembers that he doesn''t have the currency of this ne, star currency.


    Yao Yuena is rich, which is why Meng Li didn''t shut down her brain.


    Of course, I can imagine that in the future, people from the Yao family wille to see her on the dark map. There is no way to do this. We can''te here quietly.


    When the spaceshipnded, Meng Li took a veil to cover Yao Yuena. She was so well dressed and beautiful. It was not safe on this.


    The spaceship stopped in arge open space, and the spaceship probably prepared a case in the dark map. When itnded, the dark map didn''t give an rm.


    But Meng Li believes that someone wille soon. Meng Li sets up a simple program. When she gets off the spaceship, the cabin will automatically close, and it can''t be opened from outside.


    In fact, fat man and Yasai have little hatred for her.


    In Meng Li''s heart, they are also insignificant. They are not worth her killing, and she doesn''t want to be killed for these two people.


    After doing all this, Meng Li and Yao Yuena get off the spaceship. When they get off the spaceship, Meng Li builds a space passage and runs directly.


    Let''s run first. As for the people from the dark map arriving here, Yao Yuena''s spaceship is small, but it''s strong and valuable. The people from the dark map probably can''t open it.As for the fat man and Yasai how to get away, Meng Li shrugged, unable to help.


    She can''t manage so much. Fat people can run in spaceships.


    However, ording to Yasai''s character, I would like to stay and look for her and Yao Yuena.


    Meng Li holds Yao Yuena in his arms to build a space passage and goes to a small street. Fortunately, there is no one here. Meng Li knows when he thinks about it a little bit. It takes a lot of space for the spaceship tond, andrge open spaces are generally sparsely popted ces.


    But now interster, it can be said thatwork full coverage, every ce is monitored.


    But the surveince doesn''t work for the people here.


    On this chaotic, the strong are respected.


    And this ce is full of pirates.


    Meng Li and Yao Yuena find an abandoned house, which is covered with blood and even human bones.


    If you think about it a little bit, you will know that something bad happened in this ce before.


    And Meng Li observed the small house, which should be inhabited by people, with some acid smelling sheets inside.


    Meng Li wakes up Yao Yuena. Yao Yuena wakes up with a splitting headache. She feels like she has had a lot of dreams and is very tired.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt that the situation was not right. Yao Yuena was used to treating herself with dignity, and suddenly felt that this ce was very different from the ce where she usually stayed.


    And feel something against her waist, Yao Yuena all of a sudden tense up.


    Turning around, looking at Meng Li, his eyes are full of disbelief.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "Dear Miss Yuena, how are you?"


    Yao Yuena reacts quickly and understands her current situation. Her face is ugly and she pulls the corners of her mouth:


    "little cute, what are you doing?"


    "Well, let''s stop ying."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Yao Yuena. The more time he wastes, the easier it will be for the Yao family to find her.


    She said:


    "now, don''t talk to me. You are a smart man. Just do what I say."

 Chapter 435

    "What do you want to do?" Yao Yuena asked Meng Li with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. I just want some star coins for you."


    Meng Li takes a look at the light brain on Yao Yuena''s wrist.


    Yao Yuena was very frustrated, but she was the most aware of current affairs. She didn''t know what happened on the spaceship. She said: "little cute, if you want to tell me directly, why do you have to work so hard?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "don''t waste your time. By the way, this is dark."


    When Yao Yuena heard about the dark, her face turned white.


    She looked at Meng Li:


    "you are crazy, you brought me here."


    Meng Li chuckled and said shyly:


    "only here can I stay with you forever."


    Yao Yuena felt even more creepy when she heard Meng Li say this. She said:


    "as long as you are willing to let me go, star coins will not be a problem."


    Meng Li put one hand around Yao Yuena''s waist, and the other hand pointed a gun at her waist.


    Yao Yuena''s body is hungry and tired, and she has some urgency to urinate, but Meng Li''s hand feels that Yao Yuena feels extremely ufortable.


    The untouchable man''s hand was on her waist.


    All of a sudden, I feel that my body is polluted.


    But now she can''t resist, Meng Li said in Yao Yuena''s ear:


    e on, let''s go to the star bank to get the money."


    "Don''t try to ask for help. It''s a mess here. The worst result is that we''ll go to the yellow spring together."


    Yao Yuena was so excited that no one wanted to be mad. She said, "don''t mess around, star coin, just give it to you."


    Meng Li nods and takes Yao Yuena out. Yao Yuena tries to struggle during the struggle, but finds that Meng Li''s strength is amazing, and she can''t break free at all.


    After walking for a while, I found a star bank, which is self-help.


    However, when Meng Li entered the bank, he felt that there were people around him.


    Meng Li ignores these, takes Yao Yuena to put forward arge amount of star currency, until Yao Yuena''s quota has been withdrawn.


    It''s a considerable amount. If you keep it a little conservative, it can be enough for themon people to live a lifetime.


    But Meng Li knew that these star coins were not enough for her. She needed to spend too much money.


    Meng Li applied for another card. This kind of card is like a bank card, but you can apply without identity.


    Put the star coin in it, and you can use this card forter consumption. It''s convenient and fast, but in others, some formal ces, you don''t ept this card.


    It''s also a local feature of dark.


    There are too many people here who have no identity.


    There are too many people who need this kind of ID card.


    Yao Yuena gritted her teeth in the whole process, but she closed her mouth wisely and didn''t say anything superfluous and useless.


    Yao Yuena is not silly white sweet, know Meng Lie here so crazy things are done out, know can''t too irritate Meng Li.


    The whole process was quite cooperative.


    Got the star coin, Meng Li took Yao Yuena out of the star bank.


    Just out of the bank, there are a few men around, all of them are fierce, with a stick in hand, which is electrified. They are looking at Meng Li and Yao Yuena.


    The eyes are full of bad intentions.


    They didn''t see theser gun Meng Li put on Yao Yuena''s waist. They only saw that Meng Li was wearing simple clothes, while Yao Yuena was wearing rich clothes. Yao Yuena was sexy and attractive, and Meng Li was beautiful and green.


    So the two women walked together.


    Only when Meng Li and Yao Yuena are in love, in this era, these things are not umon, and no one feels strange.


    Two women were standing in front of them, and several men were active.


    Yao Yuena looked at it, but she was a little afraid. These ouws would not care about the forces behind her, let alone understand.


    "Woman, how many star coins do you have? Hand them in and my brother will y with you." Said a bearded man.


    His eyes were particrly obscene. Meng Li said in Yao Yuena''s ear:


    "now I''m going to take away theser gun from your waist. You can have a chance to escape. How about seizing the opportunity?"


    Yao Yuena took a deep breath. She endured the sense of humiliation and said:


    "what do you say, little cute, how can I do that?"


    Meng Liughs. If Yao Yuena is not stupid, she will not run away, let alone leave her side.


    Yao Yuena is here now, and her identity is useless. If she can''t run away and fall into other people''s hands, she is probably not strong in her hands.


    After all, she''s a woman. She won''t touch her, but fall into the hands of men here. The consequences


    Even if the Yao family came here to find Yao Yuena, what she suffered was painful.Meng Li looked at several men and said:


    "don''t you rob with advanced weapons, just this stick?"


    The man seems to have heard Tianda''s joke, and he doesn''t care much, and says:


    "when dealing with you girls, where do you need those weapons? We are verypassionate people."


    Meng Li said with some regret:


    "what should I do? If you don''t have it, I do, so you can''t y with me?"


    A few men look at each other, suspicious, Meng Li takes out theser gun, randomly fired a shot, a ray of light on the ground, the ground will leave a hole.


    "How about this weapon?"


    "I don''t know what''s the effect of hitting you?" Meng Li asked casually.


    Of course, several men know that they can''t be provoked. They are also very decisive. They exchange their eyes quickly and run away quickly.


    On the dark map, such people can be seen everywhere. They can be provoked if they can, and they can run if they can''t.


    There is no face to choose.


    Yao Yuena is relieved that she has no weapons on her body, so she naturally needs Meng Li''s protection.


    "Theser gun you provided is very powerful. It cost a lot of money to buy it." Meng Li asked Yao Yuena with a smile.


    Yao Yuena was speechless. She had nothing else to say, just a hum.


    For these things, her brother can easily provide them to her.


    But where did thisser gune from?


    Yao Yuena is a little puzzled, but it''s obviously not the time to understand these things. She''s not in the mood to understand them, and no one can help her.


    Meng Li takes Yao Yuena back to the previous small house. After returning, he forces Yao Yuena to shut down guangnaopletely. When Yao Yuena turns off guangnao, Meng Li makes her dizzy again.


    Looking at Yao Yuena some headache, star currency to hand, Yao Yuena turned into her trouble.


    You have to take it where you go.


    We haven''t found a safe ce to store Yao Yuena, but she still has many things to deal with. The most important thing is to take out the chip in her arm first.


    That''s the top priority.


    Because before long, the Yao family wille.

 Chapter 436

    Meng Li and Yao Yuena rent a house. The boss is obscene and doesn''t speak well. However,pared with the ordinary desperado, he has already earned money by living a serious life.


    His eyes were fixed on Yao Yuena who was in aa.


    Everyone wants to see more beautiful things.


    And the boss is particrly interested, and looked at Meng Li, guess Meng Li''s identity and strength.


    Although Meng Li wants to revenge Yao Yuena, she doesn''t like this kind of tactics. She doesn''t want to let Yao Yuena be bullied like that.


    Horizontal fear not to die, Meng from what is worth the other party to fear, she showed.


    Sensing Meng Li''s mental strength and thepactser gun in hand, it''s a high-grade weapon. The boss doesn''t feel like he can afford it.


    The boss is very insightful and knows that he can''t be provoked, so he puts on a smiling face decisively.


    Meng Li is satisfied and enters the house. The house is rtively small. ording to the circumstances of the scene, the conditions of the house are not very good.


    The waiters here are robots, too.


    Meng Li locked Yao Yuena in her room, then built a space passage and left her rented house.


    Only in this way, the boss will think that she is also in the house, will note in to y Yao Yuena''s idea.


    Of course, if Yao Yuena is taken away by the Yao family, she has no regrets.


    After all, it''s more important to take the chip out of your arm.


    First of all, we should ensure our own safety.


    Meng from the market, the market many businesses are not very formal.


    You can do it if you have money.


    But this is short of resources, and the rulers of others are not willing to upy this, so the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    Simply let them act recklessly on this, and even the punishment given by somes is to throw people here.


    Found a small clinic, Meng Li to the star coin, people without saying a word to Meng Li to an injection of anesthetic, Meng Li ARM chip out.


    If you are on another, many regr ones will not be taken.


    Meng Li asks where to find an identity. She needs an identity.


    They asked Meng to leave the ck market to inquire.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. This ce is also particr about the ck market. She thinks that if there is such a chaos, there will be no ck market.


    However, the ck market should mean that there are more ces to go and more things to do.


    But Meng Li thought about it and didn''t handle the identity first.


    What she inquired about was where to go out by spaceship, but it was hard to find the way, because most spaceships from dark maps were not epted by others when they went to others.


    It''s expensive to go to others, and it doesn''t have to work.


    Meng Li shows a pair of anxious to leave here, but he has no money in his hand. When he sees it, he turns a white eye.


    I want to leave dark map without money.


    Seeing that Meng Li looks ok, he actually introduces Meng Li to his work. Of course, the nature of his work is hard to say.


    Meng Li politely refused, and said he woulde back to find a way to save the star coin.


    The other side sneers and doesn''t take Meng Li''s words seriously. When you save enough money, you don''t even know that month.


    Meng Li left the ck market in a mess.


    Meng Li has no intention to add trouble to himself. If he is very rich, he will be in trouble. Not everyone has the strength of the men who robbed her before.


    If you meet a cruel master, Meng Li feels it''s not easy to get away.


    Back to the house, Meng Li scans Yao Yuena with mental power. She has nothing on her body, just a brain. Meng Li takes Yao Yuena out of the house and throws Yao Yuena''s brain away on the way.


    It''s not easy to find her and Yao Yuena.


    Maybe it''s just luck. Meng Ligang throws away the brain. Soon some people of Yao''s family follow him and pick up Yao Yuena''s brain.


    This time, it''s dangerous. If Meng Li is a little slower, it''s a trouble.


    Meng Li found another house, better and more spacious than before.


    I''m nning to stay a few more days. I didn''t want to make trouble hanging around outside.


    And Meng Li takes into ount the situation that she will face next. She hides Yao Yuena''s face and changes her face to rent the house with illusion.


    There is not much aura support, just insist to enter the room, Meng Li recovered his face.


    There''s smart brain and the Inte. Meng Li bought a lot of nutrients and nned to spend them with Yao Yuena.


    At least let Yao Yuena feel the life before the client.


    First sleep, then wake up.


    Also Yao Yuena wake up, but tied Yao Yuena, don''t let her talk, don''t let her action.


    Meng Li didn''t want to say a lot of nonsense. He was hungry for Yao Yuena for a few days.Then Meng Li silently understands what''s going on outside, and knows that her appearance and Yao Yuena''s appearance have been connected to the Inte. Yao''s family is looking for them.


    Or a big reward.


    Meng Li sighed helplessly and looked at Yao Yuena, who was dying of hunger.


    Forget it, you can''t fight with Yao Yuena any more. Yao''s family are searching carpet style. She may need to slip away.


    There is no strength to carry on with the Yao family.


    Meng Li painted a make-up for herself, which was quite different from before. It was not easy for the naked eye to distinguish her original appearance.


    As for Yao Yuena, Meng Li thinks about it and destroys Yao Yuena''s important meridians. In the future, she can no longer practice physical training and prolong her life.


    Her life has shrunk. When she is 60 or 70 years old, she will be bald.


    Meng Li kindly sent a message, saying that there may be Yao Yuena here, and the people of Yao family wille right away when they get the message.


    You can''t let Yao Yuena die. How can you feel the taste of being bald at the age of 60 or 70? For a person like her, the most painful one is this.


    Her age is young, but she is old.


    Meng Li said to Yao Yuena:


    "I''m gone. You''re here for your own good."


    Yao Yuena''s face is distorted, and she stares at Meng Li bitterly, unable to speak. Meng Li turns away from Yao Yuena''s sight, builds a space channel and runs directly.


    Meng Li is walking on the street of the dark map star, full of projections and her appearance


    Everywhere.


    There is a prize for reporting.


    The amount of reward is very attractive, even can let the civilians live two lives, Meng Li found that he is actually quite valuable.


    Meng left the ck market and did not dare to find the person before. The person before remembered her voice. Although she changed her makeup, her voice did not change.


    She changed a person, others see Meng Li quite anxious, take advantage of the fire, extort half of Meng Li''s wealth.


    Meng Li is anxious to leave the dark map, so he has to bite his teeth.


    Meng Li stayed at any ce for one night. The next night, he took a spaceship to others.


    The whole process was quite smooth.

 Chapter 437

    It''s mainly due to the fact that we have money in our hands. Now we are probably hiding on the dark map.


    Once again, I''m d that I got off the spaceship and took Yao Yuena with me. I got arge amount of star coins. Meng Li was a little ashamed of his robber behavior.


    This spaceship can enter some others, but it is also limited to the less rich ones.


    The spaceship is many times bigger than Yao Yuena''s spaceship, but it is not as luxurious and advanced as her. Meng Li gives a high price ticket and just gets a corner to stay.


    It''s impossible to have a lounge or something.


    Meng Li is not extravagant, as long as he can safely reach the next.


    Meng Li chose a andnded on the ground, and then spent money to have a facelift. Now the facelift technology is very developed, and it can''t be seen that it is a facelift.


    The appearance is OK. It''s not particrly amazing. It''s a kind of approachable feeling.


    After that, Meng Li just went to find someone to get a new identity. The new identity is what she looks like now.


    These expenditures are necessary and expensive.


    Finally, the remaining coins, Meng Li, went to digabe, which is far away from tatali.


    When Meng left digabe, she had almost no star coins.


    Now, she has changed her face, but I don''t know if the client will me her for her unauthorized appearance.


    But there''s no way.


    Meng Li went to the restaurant to apply for a chef ording to the previous idea.


    Although Meng Li has no relevant certificate, his cooking skills are rare.


    Because Meng Li was left behind as an exception.


    As there is no star currency rental, Meng Li asked for amodation, the other side is also willing to agree.


    Meng Li''s cooking method, known as ancient cooking, is highly publicized. It''s amazing. Many peoplee here to taste it.


    And there are many dishes that they have never eaten or seen.


    Meng Li can do a lot of things. She used to do tasks, including Western dishes, Eastern dishes, and dishes from older times.


    With this skill, you won''t starve to death.


    Every time Meng Li cooks a dish, he records the method and writes it down into a recipe, which can be followed when the clientes back.


    Meng Li didn''t leave behind his practice and physical training. He could do it when he was free. He could prolong his life, strengthen his body and bones, and protect himself when he was in danger.


    After working in the restaurant for more than a year, Meng Li felt that the system space and her prohibition were loose. After looking at theser gun, Meng Li left this thing.


    Later, the client can take it for self-defense, and then she goes back to system space.


    Congrattions on thepletion of blue blue''s Commission: freedom.


    Complete the hidden task: Revenge Yao Yuena.


    The score is 100.


    Bonus points: 18000 points, boundary power: 80 points, soul power: 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 38700


    Jieli: 734


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    Meng Li took a look at the reward and said to 6018:


    "I owe you some soul powerst time. Take it."


    "Yes, I''ll absorb itter." 6018.


    Meng Li gave a sound, and then absorbed three points of soul power.


    This task was quite frustratingter. Although the decision was made suddenly at that time, it was sessfullypleted.


    As for the makeover, it seems that the client does not mind. If he does, the score will not be 100.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to show her the life of the client after he went back.


    The client goes back to work in the kitchen. The sry of this job is good, and the guest will give her a tip if she has satisfied her appetite and thinks it tastes good.


    As time goes by, her sry is getting higher and higher, which is also something we can''t do. Because of the particrity of the client, many peoplee to dig the wall.


    In order to retain the client, the boss can only offer a high sry. Of course, the ie she brings to the boss is also considerable.


    But after a long time, the boss felt that the client''s sry was too high, and he was a little reluctant.


    I began to cheat the client to teach the apprentice, thinking that as long as the apprentice learned, the existence of the client would not be so important.


    The client is not stupid. She doesn''t want to teach, and she doesn''t want to continue working in the restaurant. With her savings, she opened a restaurant herself.


    Slowly, fame has grown up, but with it, there are more troubles.


    Someone started digging into the background of the client.


    I want to know where she came from and how she made these things.Others covet her recipes.


    But the client can cope with these troubles, and is not very anxious about it. Who can live without troubles? The point is that she is really free.


    Meng Li thought of Yao Yuena and went to see her.


    Yao Yuena is obviously not so elegant. She is gloomy when she looks at people.


    The whole person''s temperament is gloomy and sharp.


    She was originally ridiculed as a child born out of the room on tatali, but now she still has tough at her inability to practice physical skills.


    It''s not that Yao Yuena hasn''t repaired her own meridians, but even though she has, she can''t bear her practice.


    When Meng Li started, he didn''t give Yao Yuena a way out.


    Yao Yuena suffered from her mother and father''s dislike.


    He just wanted to recover his physical training, but he didn''t have so much energy for Yao Qian. After a long time, he was rejected by Yao Qian.


    In their hearts, Yao Yuena''s life has shrunk greatly, which is not worth their attention and effort.


    Simrly, Yao Qian didn''t have the help of his smart sister. Many things didn''t go as smoothly as in the plot.


    Meng Li also went to see Yao Qian by the way. It was like fast forward. The protectors around Yao Qian changed batch after batch.


    Atst, Meng Li saw the boy who had given nutrition solution to Yao Qian in the training camp.


    And the boy is not as kind as he was, but be decisive and cruel.


    His eyes are cold and heartless. Meng Li sighs. Environment can change human nature.


    I don''t regret it. I helped him at that time. Even if she didn''t, there would be a second one standing beside Yao Qian.


    Yao Yuena did not let go of looking for the client, but the star is so big, how can it be easily found.


    Yao Yuena knew that the client would hide in a corner, didn''t know which she went to, and even took care of everything with her money.


    The possibility that oneself wants to find is also rtively small, but in the heart is holding a breath, unwilling to let her go like this.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space, stood up and walked around the system space.


    I have nothing to do in the system space. At present, my small goal is to make my soul qualified and absorb the world power.


    So we should rush to the task.


    Ask 6018 to find her a job.

 Chapter 438

    "Found a mission, you go?" 6018.


    "Wait a minute." Meng Li suddenly thought of a thing and said.


    She took a look at the food in system space, and there was very little left.


    I decided to exchange a little more. This time, I''ll exchange something simple and direct. I don''t want these foods to be soplicated.


    She opened the mall, looked around and exchanged a box of high-grade nutrients.


    When it''s ready, this nutrient is high-grade, small in capacity, and easy to carry. One tube is the size of a child''s little thumb.


    A box of 20, the price Meng Li thinks is OK, 5000 points a box.


    It''s small and easy to carry. When the timees, 6018 can give her a lot at a time, and it''s OK for her to take it with her.


    Unlike food, there''s no ce to hide bag by bag.


    She put the nutrients in the system space and said to 6018:


    "send me to the task."


    "Good."


    When Meng Li was delivered to the right side, the female voice was shouting in his ear. This voice wanted to cover another voice, and the other voice wanted to cover other voices.


    It''s like it''s louder than someone.


    Meng Li felt dizzy. She opened her eyes and saw a group of people standing at the bottom.


    This group of people are women, wearing different colors of clothing, clothing with a variety of different patterns.


    Meng Li looks like an official uniform.


    And the position she was looking at now was from a height.


    What about her position?


    Meng Li rubbed her eyebrows and felt a little disappointed. If she was not a maid or a ruler?


    I''m really smart.


    Looking around, she was sitting on arge chair with exquisite carving. HMM


    Who is she?


    Meng Li ignored the people at the bottom and kept arguing. He stretched out his hand to have a look. His hands were delicate and white. He raised them, stroked his eyebrows, and his hand passed over his chest without any trace. Well, it''s a woman.


    After confirming the gender of the client, Meng Li originally wanted to receive the plot, but obviously this scene is not suitable.


    The people at the bottom are noisy, and I don''t know who will disturb her to ept the plot.


    Meng Li listened quietly for a while and found that what he was talking about was all about things in the court.


    For example, for the sake of how to formte a criminalw, we have been debating. Some people say that it should be severely punished, while others say that it should not. It is inhuman and against humanity.


    They argued for half an hour. Meng Li looked at them without expression.


    In the end, Meng Li felt the headache of the noise, and said: "OK, stop the noise."


    However, Meng Li''s voice was submerged in the noisy environment, and no one seemed to hear it. Meng Li raised his voice again:


    "OK."


    The sound was loud and heard. A group of women twisted their bodies and looked at Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty..."


    Meng Li''s heart is even more counting when he hears about your majesty. Before, he was still wondering why there are women in the court. She is also a woman, which she has never seen.


    Is it the daughter country.


    Now I understand that this may be a world where women are in power.


    "Well, not today." Meng Li said faintly.


    Meng Li only thought it was amon saying, but he didn''t expect that a man in his early 40s stood up and said with painstaking care:


    "Your Majesty, the important thing of the country must take more efforts. If you are so impatient and miss the important event, people in the world will not me you. They will only me us as ministers for not helping you well!"


    Meng Li has a question mark face:???


    "Yes, your majesty, the state affairs should not be careless." A few more came out to exhort.


    Meng Li adjusted the next expression, looking at a few people standing at the bottom, bow, attitude is very sincere and serious.


    Meng Li coughed uneasily, and then said:


    "but I don''t know what you said at all."


    All of you


    It''s embarrassing.


    Meng Li continued:


    "I''m not impatient, but after listening for half an hour, no one discussed state affairs with me. I can''t help feeling that..."


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, my Lord''s fault." A group of people, like shouting slogans, knelt down again.


    you want to leave me


    The women kneeling in front of them lowered their heads and made eye contact for a while, then they said:


    "I dare not."


    Meng Li gave a sound and stood up. All the people at the bottom said:


    "congrattions to your majesty."


    Meng Li said, "go back."Finish saying, helped to help the sleeve, this suit of clothes is really heavy and cumbersome, Meng Li looked at the maid beside, looking at the maid with her meaning, Meng Li a little relieved.


    Mainly to leave this ce, she didn''t know where to go.


    Meng Li with the feeling, toward the back of the hall, out of the hall, Meng Li behind with a good team of people.


    She looked at the nearest female official and said, "go ahead and lead the way."


    The female official said in fear:


    "Your Majesty..."


    Go in front of the queen, she still dare not.


    Meng Liwei said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, lead the way ahead."


    "Ah?" The female official was a little confused.


    "But your majesty..." Female officials hesitated.


    Meng Li looked at the female official coldly. The female official hesitated to go ahead and asked Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, where are you going?"


    "Take me with you wherever I go on weekdays."


    The female official quickly nods and leads Meng to leave the Huanghua hall.


    Meng Li went into the main hall and naturally sat in front of the desk. The female official said:


    "Your Majesty, today there is an imperial teacher teaching."


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "how long is it?"


    The female official was a little suspicious. Why did her majesty ask her three questions today, but she was not good enough to ask why, saying: "there is still half an hour."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "step back. When the emperores, just let her in."


    The female official drooped her eyes and said yes.


    "All back." Meng thought of leaving.


    The maids in the hall all retreated. Meng Li closed his eyes and asked 6018 to give her the story.


    This is the age of women, which is quite different from the general ancient world. Here, women are in charge of politics and family, women go to war, and women earn money to support their families.


    The status of men is lower than that of women. Most of them work at home and manage the affairs of the government.


    Civilian men will still go out to set up a stall or work in the field, but men with a little more wealth do not have to go out any more. They just need to stay in the backyard.


    They have roughly the same status as women in the world where men are superior to women.


    Zhang Muyan is the queen of such a country.


    She seeded to the throne at the age of 15, with a queen in charge and a group of courtiers around her.


    In a word, the client was confused when she became the queen, and then she married Feng, andter she set up the Empress Dowager.


    What to do, are confused, surrounded by people who can control her.

 Chapter 439

    It''s not surprising that the client has no opinion. In fact, she can''t beat these people.


    If she doesn''t listen, the country will perish.


    She is like a king of subjugation.


    As the queen, most of the clients are involuntarily.


    If you don''t want to go to that male concubine for the night, it''s all arranged by others.


    If the person you like a little doesn''t get the favor of those people, you will persuade her to stay away all day.


    The client is very speechless.


    There''s almost nothing you can do about big and small things. You can''t help yourself with national affairs, private houses and other affairs.


    In fact, all these things are OK. In fact, it''s not only her who lives like this, but also some queens who lived so mediocre before.


    Although she seems mediocre, she is not another kind of pration.


    If we can see clearly, we can not care. Conservatism is not a sound policy of governing the country.


    Not everyone can create a great cause and be famous forever.


    You can say whatever you want. Although you are really upset sometimes, you can still bear it as long as there is no big trouble in the country and there is no eternal name.


    And then one day, the client''s Phoenix cooled.


    In a word, the client doesn''t have much affection for this arranged marriage.


    Where there are pure feelings in Royal affairs, the most important thing is thebination of rights and interests.


    Empress Feng''s family sent her to the pce in order to consolidate her family''s position.


    After the queen married Feng, she also wanted to win over her husband.


    It''s a bit far fetched to talk about deep love.


    There was no one in the back pce, and then everyone began to think about the position of empress Phoenix.


    The client doesn''t have any opinions. It''s useless to have opinions.


    Just watch and choose one for me.


    He has been numb by these people.


    Of course, the queen has to worry about it.


    He quickly chose a phoenix queen for the client. This Phoenix Queen looks better and has a sweeter mouth than the former Phoenix queen.


    It seems that she is also very considerate. She always thinks about her clients. Even if she is the queen, she will fall into a sweet trap. Besides, the empress of Phoenix can''t help but feel depressed, and this empress of Phoenix wille to relieve her depression.


    It''s very popr with clients.


    Later they had a child.


    Later, the child didn''t know how to die.


    Later, empress Feng didn''t know how to die.


    Later, the client didn''t know how to linger on the sickbed, and it didn''t take long to get cold.


    Before she died, Zhang ningyun, her empress dowager, told her that she had done everything.


    It was the client who betrayed her father, who was merciless, ignored her and killed her.


    All in all, it''s the client''s fault.


    Young client???


    Looking at Zhang ningyun, he said these inexplicable words.


    Meng Li:???


    Meng Li received here, the plot stopped, and then came back to his mind with a force.


    Two more episodes.


    Because it''s a story of rebirth.


    The reborn is Zhang ningyun, the daughter of the client and the former Fenghou.


    But in the past, empress Feng was a great family. Now she is still vigorous and strong. She is deeply rooted in the court and upies an important position.


    Backed by such a father family, Zhang ningyun was not alone in the harem.


    It''s not anyone who can move.


    There is no such thing as empress Feng. When she dies, someone dares to show her face.


    Later, the rtionship between empress Feng and the client was also good, which led to empress Feng''s favor.


    In the end, empress Feng had her own child. She had many thoughts in her heart. She wanted her child to be the Empress Dowager.


    Zhang ningyun was in the way.


    Then the empress Phoenix and Zhang ningyun''s father''s family began to fight. After years of fighting, Zhang''s father''s family had some political problems and was caught by the wind queen. The fight between the two families was also in full swing.


    The fight in the harem is secret and bloody. It''smon that a long-term fight wille to an end.


    After all, the empress Phoenix won.


    Later, Zhang ningyun was reborn. She wanted to win the throne and defeated empress Feng.


    She also resents the client. She thinks that the client is the most important in the world. Empress Feng never cares about her fight. If the client is willing to help her, she will not lose so miserably.


    She''s the eldest daughter. She''s the orthodoxy.


    And the client only loves beauty and never cares about her daughter.


    In addition to the mediocre way of the emperor, Zhang ningyun thinks that the consignor is a fatuous king.


    At first, the client was very angry about his daughter''s death, but when he learned the truth, the client was silent.She didn''t know what to change.


    But she didn''t want to kill her children, and she didn''t want to deprive her children of everything they should have.


    I don''t want the empress Phoenix to have an ident.


    Meng Li epts the story and rubs her eyebrows. The client seems to be in harmony and reluctant to give up anything. She throws the problem to her.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks that it''s normal for the client to do so. Everything in life can''t be very decisive.


    Not everything can be divided into love and hate.


    There are too many problems. If we simply talk about right and wrong, there won''t be so much trouble in the world and people won''t be so confused.


    On the one hand, it''s my daughter. On the other hand, it''s the queen of Phoenix.


    In the lonely imperial life, no matter true or false, it''s not easy to find a person whose everything fits her heart, and it''s normal to give up.


    Don''t say the emperor, is ordinary people, if you meet a everything fit the heart, want to give up is not an easy thing.


    To use a more exaggerated way of saying, this is to meet a soul mate.


    As for her daughter, the trustor is in fact in debt. I have to admit that the trustor is a person, and she spends the same time as all the subjects in the world.


    All kinds of affairs, the harem seems to need her, so she has no time to care about Zhang ningyun.


    Especially after Zhang ningyun lost his father, he needed more care than others.


    Even if her daughter twisted her personalityter, the client felt that she was partly at fault.


    As for her being killed by her own daughter, the client is very open-minded. In ordinary people''s homes, killing her mother and killing her father is a very rebellious thing.


    And in the royal family, the fate of such as her, by the children of people, is not without.


    Think you owe her.


    It''s not that the trustor is so generous, but that she is no longer entangled in this matter. If she can let go of herself, there is no need for others to say more.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter how many people who are sitting in this chair don''t end up well.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to do it again.

 Chapter 440

    "Your Majesty, herees the imperial master." The female officer called out.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Ligang had no time to straighten it out. He could only press it down for a while, cleared his throat and said, "let the emperor in."


    Although the client is the queen, but still need to learn, a lot of ancient history books need teachers to interpret one by one, to solve the doubts of the client.


    "Your Majesty."


    The emperor came in and saluted Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded. Looking at the next emperor''s teacher, she found that the emperor''s teacher was older, and her hair on her temples was old. She said:


    "teacher is free."


    When the emperor got up, Meng Li said:


    "teacher, please sit down."


    "Thank you, sir." The emperor said and sat down.


    Take out a book and read it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li listened while the emperor exined some of the allusions or sentences.


    If Meng Li doesn''t understand, he can ask again.


    If you have different opinions, you can also discuss them.


    After listening for about an hour, today''s lecture was over. The emperor''s teacher got up to leave Meng Li and told him to read more and learn more in his spare time.


    Learn from history.


    After talking about it for a long time, Meng Li agreed to it one by one, and then she retired contentedly.


    At this time, it''s time to have lunch. Meng Li is taken to dinner by a female official. Another female official reminds Meng Li that he has eaten so much and wants to eat.


    Meng Li


    Fortunately, Meng Li did not have a particrly strange preference for food, nor was he particrly intolerable.


    If you eat a few mouthfuls, you will be full.


    After eating, Meng Li was reminded by the female official that there were several urgent memorials to deal with.


    After annotating the memorial, Meng Li closed his eyes and nned to straighten out the plot in his mind.


    In fact, these memorials have to go through the hands of the queen. If she disagrees, she will be found.


    Earlier, the Empress Dowager said that she was old and that the client should be able to be the king of a country. If she wanted to live in peace, she passed the throne to the client.


    The consignor is the eldest daughter and the youngest child of the Empress Dowager. All the children in front of her are sons, which makes the consignor ascend the throne smoothly.


    It is said that it is the treasure of the Empress Dowager. As a result, the empress dowager, who is supposed to hand over the power to the client, is still not at ease and interferes in everything.


    In the name of being good for you, depriving you of your rights.


    On the other hand, when the Queen passed the throne, she felt that she could get rid of her addiction to power, butter found that she could not get rid of it.


    Of course, there are also worries.


    But Meng Ligang closed his eyes, and the female official reported that there was something for the minister to find her.


    Meng Li thinks that being the queen is really busy, and there is no time to straighten out the plot.


    I met with several ministers for the establishment of the criminalw.


    Maybe I didn''t make enough noise in the morning. I still have a strong feeling in my heart. I have to argue about whether I will win or lose. Ie here to argue again.


    Some people are in urgent need of expressing their own views, others are in urgent need of negating others'' views.


    Meng Li was silent and expressionless, watching several women arguing.


    He waved to the female official next to him:


    "change a pot of good tea for me."


    Female officer


    The queen wants tea.


    She changed the tea for Meng Li, who drank tea slowly while watching some memorials which were not urgent.


    Leisurely, leisurely.


    Several people quarreled at the bottom, and finally remembered that this time they were looking for the queen.


    Looking up, well, the empress sipped her tea and took the memorial as leisurely as a storybook.


    Did they listen to what they said.


    "Your Majesty, I think that severe punishment is not a long-term policy. The implementation of inhumane criminalw will only make people anxious and panic for a long time and bring disaster." Mr. Liu looked at Meng Li and said with righteous words.


    "No, Mr. Liu, the criminalw must be strict. It exists to punish those who don''t obey thew. If you let it go lightly every time, you will not think so andmit it again."


    "It''s also hard for people to be afraid. If they don''t have enough to be afraid, crime will increase greatly, and it''s hard for people to live and work in peace and contentment." One woman retorted.


    "Your Majesty..." Adult Liu looks at Meng Li and hopes that Meng Li can help her speak.


    Meng Li sipped his tea and asked faintly:


    "are you thirsty? Would you like some tea? "


    Meng Li looked at the female officials around him:


    "give some tea to some adults and let them moisten their voices."


    Female officials are very square. Are you serious when you look at the queen?


    Several ministers were stunned. Was the queen angry?


    "I dare not wait." The crowd knelt down again.


    Meng Li was silent and did not speak. He continued to read her memorial.Someone raised his head and quickly nced at Meng Li. He was unwilling and still insisted: "Your Majesty, it''s urgent to amend the criminalw. With the change of the times, the criminalw also needs to be reformed."


    Meng Li nodded and said with approval:


    "Ai Qing is right."


    "But your majesty, even if the criminalw is amended, it should not be too heavy!" Another man hastily said that he was not willing to fall behind anyway.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "Ai Qing is right."


    All of them are quite right, so the establishment of criminalw must have a reasonable degree, too heavy or too light is not enough.


    All of you


    It''s all right. Who do you support? Can you make a statement, my majesty.


    "If you still want to fight over this matter, keep fighting. I''ll listen to you."


    "But I need to think it over again. I won''t give you an answer now." Meng Li said softly.


    It adds a little gentleness.


    She hasn''t sorted out the plot in detail. She doesn''t know what the current national conditions are like.


    Differentws should be formted ording to different national conditions.


    A few people listen, in the heart are rolling eyes.


    Is it that they can''t make up their minds, then do they want to go to the queen?


    But the queen is old. Is it really good to go to the queen for this?


    Because of their different standpoints and opinions, no one hase to a good end now. On the contrary, they are all bnced. When they leave the Huanghua Hall of Meng Li, they all hum and walk on one side.


    No one wants to see anyone.


    Meng Li''s ears are finally clean, and finally he has to straighten out the plot in his mind and think about many things over and over again.


    Finally, Meng Li asked the female official next to him, what''s the date of today? The female official told Meng Li the date. Meng Li thought about the plot again, eh?


    Now empress Feng is on the sickbed, and Zhang ningyun seems to have been reborn.


    But empress Feng has run out of oil, and even if Zhang ningyun is reborn, she still can''t change her father''s departure.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li still ns to see empress Feng.


    By the way, take a look at Zhang ningyun. If you''re right, Zhang should be at empress Phoenix. Although Tainu can''t get along with empress Phoenix often, how can Zhang not apany her father and empress.

 Chapter 441

    "Mingyue, follow me to fenghougong." Meng Li said to the female official next to him.


    The moon nodded and told people to prepare for the sedan.


    When Meng Li got into the sedan chair and headed for Fenghou pce, it was already dark. The bright moon followed him quickly. When he arrived at Fenghou pce, the servant at the door saw Meng Li and saluted him.


    Meng got out of the sedan chair and said:


    "get t."


    She walked towards the inner hall. Zhang ningyun ran out of the inner hall. Her eyes were flustered and strange. She bit her lips tightly and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li walks towards Zhang ningyun and looks at Zhang ningyun, who is only five years old now. He looks cute in his little coat.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "isn''t this my empress dowager?"


    Zhang ningyun''s body retreated, and she watched Meng Li warily.


    After that came the attendant who took care of Zhang ningyun. She bowed down and saluted:


    "Your Majesty."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and then she quickly said to Zhang ningyun:


    "Your Highness, please send your respects to your majesty."


    Zhang Ning Yun pouted his little mouth and did not move.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "no harm."


    "My ningyun is still young."


    A five-year-old body hides an adult soul. What he does now depends on his age.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhang could not help asking.


    The attendants around her look flustered. Oh, Hello, my little master. Now empress Feng is not in good health, and she should be cautious.


    How can you call your majesty that.


    She can''t help but push Zhang ningyun''s hand with her hand.


    Zhang ningyun''s hand in his sleeve was very tight, so he rxed.


    "I''vee to see your father." Meng Li squats down and looks at Zhang ningyun as t as possible.


    "Ha ~ ~" Zhang ningyun squeezed a smile from his throat, which seemed to be sarcastic.


    Meng Li gets up, turns around and walks towards the inner hall. There is a doctor busy in it. Seeing Meng Li, he salutes again. Meng Li asks them to do their own work first.


    And then came to Shao Jiatan.


    Zhang ningyun has been following Meng Li, watching Meng Li close to Shao Jia. She alsoes to Shao Jia''s bed. She is watching Meng Li warily.


    Meng Li looked at Shao Jia, the men of this era are delicate, white skin, red lips, slim.


    Well, it''s a little fresh meat.


    But at the moment, Shao Jia''s face was pale and his lips were colorless. He closed his eyes tightly and made a weak painful sound from time to time.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak. He apanies empress Feng in silence. Zhang ningyun stares at Meng Li with vignce all the time.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "Ning Yun, why are you so defensive against me?"


    "No Zhang ningyun said stubbornly.


    Meng Li said jokingly:


    "little child, you can cheat me."


    What Meng Li said was easy, but Zhang ningyun was shocked.


    She adjusted her expression and stopped talking at the beginning.


    Shao Jia on the bed heard Meng Li''s voice and woke up. His long eyshes trembled. He opened his eyes, looked at Meng Li and cried in a hoarse voice:


    "Your Majesty."


    He was about to struggle. Meng Li pressed his shoulders and covered him with a quilt. He said in a soft voice:


    "cultivate yourself well. I''lle to see you."


    "Thank you, Ron." Shao Jia said with difficulty.


    "After the father." Zhang ningyun called in a low voice.


    "Your Highness." Shao Jia said.


    "Why does the empress father have such a division?" Zhang ningyun murmured.


    Shao Jia turns to take a look at Zhang ningyun, and then looks away from him.


    He just said: "Your Highness is the empress of the emperor. Even if she is the father, she is also..." He coughed before he finished.


    Once again, Zhang ningyun hated the strict rules of the royal family.


    Meng Li knows that Shao Jia''s words remind her that Zhang ningyun is the Empress Dowager.


    Perhaps Shao Jia also knew that his time was running out, and that the post of empress Phoenix could not be vacant.


    Zhang ningyun''s position as the crown prince is likely to be shaken. He still has a long way to go to be emperor.


    "Yes, my empress dowager is very worried about you. When I came here, she was already here." Meng Li said.


    Meng Li''s words let Shao Jia breathe a sigh of relief.


    He said:


    "thank you, my Lord."


    Whether it''s true or not, at least now there''s a word to reassure him.


    There is only such a little friendship between them.


    Zhang ningyun was stunned and didn''t know what to think. Shao Jia took another look at Zhang ningyun, squeezed out a smile and said to Meng Li:"Your Majesty, I want to speak to you alone."


    Meng Li said, "let''s all go down."


    Zhang ningyun looked back, but his face was not willing.


    Meng Li reaches out her hand and ns to touch Zhang ningyun''s pigtail. She rejects Meng Li very much. As soon as she twists her body dexterously, she avoids it.


    Meng Li''s hand stops in the air, Shao Jia looks very embarrassed.


    And sighed in my heart.


    Zhang ningyun turns around and trots away. All the doctors in the room step down.


    Shao Jia''s hand stretched out from the quilt. Meng Li hesitated for a moment and put out his hand to cover Shao Jia''s hand.


    Shao Jia''s hands are cold, like a piece of ice, but very delicate.


    "Your Majesty, I may not be able to apany you in the future." Shao Jiaxiao is very sad.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t say that. Believe me, you will be fine."


    She scanned Shao Jia''s body with her mental strength to understand his situation.


    Even if she gave him a life extension, it was just to let Shao Jia stay in the world and suffer more.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to say, but now I have to say it." Shao Jia hesitated and said.


    Meng Li said:


    "just say it."


    "I can be your Majesty''s Phoenix queen, and I have already died without regret. But with the empress dowager, I still have a sentimental attachment. I know I shouldn''t, but I..." Shao Jia said intermittently.


    Meng Li rubbed Shaojia''s hand to keep him warm.


    Then Meng said, "I can understand."


    "Thank you, sir." Shao Jia took a look at Meng Li''s hand and felt warm in her heart.


    He continued:


    "I hope your majesty will tolerate the Empress Dowager more in the future. This is my only wish."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "naturally, you can rest assured."


    Shao Jia: "thank you."


    When they were silent, Meng Li finally said:


    "take good care of yourself. You are just sick. You will be fine."


    Shao Jia suddenly smiles, adding a lot of vitality to her beautiful face:


    "good, your majesty."


    "I have something else to do, you should cultivate yourself well, i..."


    "Go ahead."


    Shao Jia: "excuse me, I can''t get up to present my majesty."


    Meng Li:


    "no harm."


    Shao Jia took a look at Meng Li''s face. She had thought about it andined about it. She was about to say goodbye to him.


    Is there any chance to see you again?


    Meng Li turns to get out of the room and opens the door. Zhang ningyun stands at the door. She sees Meng Li and retreats.


    Meng Li said:


    "spend more time with your father."


    Zhang ningyun looked inside, his lips moved, and did not speak.

 Chapter 442

    Meng Li took people away.


    Zhang ningyun is called in by Shao Jia.


    Shao Jia said to Zhang ningyun:


    "Empress Dowager."


    "Why does the empress father have such a division?"


    Shao Jia said:


    "my father wants you to remember all the time that you are the Empress Dowager."


    Zhang ningyun''s heart is sour and astringent. She said:


    "naturally, I remember it."


    "Please your mother in the future. Only she can protect you in this harem." Shao Jia said, his eyes empty.


    Zhang ningyun''s small head stuck to Shao Jia''s face to hear clearly.


    She shed tears, she said:


    "no, father, I don''t want to please mother, I just want you to protect me."


    Shao Jia raised his hand, patted Zhang ningyun on the back and said:


    "my father and empress also wanted to, but they may not be able to do it. Listen to me, please your mother emperor, win favor, and be cautious. You are not alone. You also have a big family of Shao. Everything about you is also about Shao. If you are careless, you will be doomed."


    With such a long sentence, Shao Jialei gasped.


    Zhang ningyun felt a pain in his heart.


    In herst life, her father also told her, but she was not willing to please her mother.


    Just as her father said, in the end, the loser was not her alone, but arge family of the Shao family.


    me her. me her.


    This time, this time she won''t.


    Zhang ningyun felt that her heart was about to suffocate, and she was extremely regretful. She could no longer control herself and began to cry.


    Shao Jia saw Zhang ningyun cry so sad, when Zhang ningyun was too small, he was scared.


    But now it''s time to say something and never have a chance to say it again. He has to hold back the pain and say:


    "remember?"


    "Do you remember what the queen father said?"


    Zhang ningyun nodded:


    "remember, I remember."


    "Never forget." Shao Jia''s eyes widened and said forcefully.


    "Yes, yes, Wuwu..." Zhang ningyun could not cry.


    Meng Li returned to the Huanghua hall, sat down again and began to read the memorial. Mingyue asked:


    "where is your majesty going to have a rest tonight?"


    Meng Li raised his eyes and said:


    "where to rest?"


    Mingyue said:


    "Qi Guijun sent someone over and said he had a headache today."


    Meng Li looked at the moon strangely and said, "if you have a headache, please ask the doctor. If I go, it won''t hurt?"


    Mingyue sipped her mouth and said:


    "I guess it may be."


    Meng Li turned his eyes back to the memorial.


    Some of the men in the harem, like some of the women in the harem, are used to being jealous.


    Of course, if youe to the harem, you can''t fight.


    If you don''t win a favor, you don''t know how to die.


    However, Qi Guijun is really a little ignorant. He wants to let her go to his pce after seeing her go to the Phoenix Pce.


    However, Qi Guijun, who is not sensible, has a powerful family. Otherwise, he would not be able to get to the position of GUI Jun on his own.


    "Your Majesty, are you still going?" Asked Mingyue.


    Without looking up, Meng Li said:


    "I am extremely worried that my empress Fenghou is now in a hospital bed, and the state affairs are very busy..."


    Mingyue: "I know."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum and continued to read her memorial.


    At the thought of the concubine, Meng Li suddenly felt numb.


    Eh


    These are all the wives of the client.


    It seems that all of them are good-looking.


    But she didn''t have much interest. She didn''t have this hobby.


    Meng Li refuted Qi Guijun''s face and let the pce know Meng Li''s attitude.


    During the period when empress Feng is not in good health, as the empress who is deeply devoted to empress Feng, she will not step into other pces.


    Then Meng Li began to receive all kinds of soup.


    Let Meng Li drink more.


    Meng Li smelled all kinds of soup all day long. He was a little nauseous and gave it to the female officials around him.


    Female officials enjoy all kinds of soup cooked by male concubines, but they don''t have much beauty in their hearts.


    After all, it''s hard to eat anything delicious.


    On the 15th day, Meng Li went to the Empress Dowager ording to the regtions.


    Went to the pce of the queen.


    "Hello to your mother." Meng Li said.


    "Herees your majesty." The Empress Dowager has given birth to gorgeous hair, but it is well maintained. She is beautiful and elegant.


    Meng Li nodded."What happened to Shaw?" Asked the queen.


    Meng Li just sighed.


    The Empress Dowager is old and has experienced many things. She is not moved. She said coldly:


    "then you can prepare first."


    Meng Li nodded and talked with the Empress Dowager.


    Most of them talked about state affairs.


    The queen is still unable to let go of state affairs.


    After chatting for a while, she left the Queen''s bedroom. In the evening, Mingyue said:


    "Your Majesty, I am you today..."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I''ll go and see empress Phoenix."


    Fifteen also want to go to fenghougong, but before Fenghou sick again, the client also didn''t go, sick people can''t serve the queen.


    "But your majesty..." Mingyue is afraid that empress Feng will give Meng Li the ill Qi.


    Meng Li said:


    "no harm."


    Meng Lidu said so, and Mingyue had nothing to say.


    Meng Li walks towards the Phoenix Pce, where he can get information in advance.


    When Meng Li arrived, Shao Jia came out to meet Meng Li.


    Meng Li picked up Shao Jia and said, "if you are not well, you don''t have toe out to meet me."


    Shao Jiahua''s make-up covered his pale face and looked more beautiful.


    Wearing a light cyan, it looks very elegant.


    Two people go in, Shao Jia has ordered people to prepare a lot of snacks, all kinds of.


    Meng Li sits down and eats at will. Shao Jia''s eyes are always on Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you can have some, too."


    Shao Jia nodded, took a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. The cake was very sweet, but Shao Jia had some difficulty in swallowing it.


    You can''t eat a piece.


    Meng Li was not forced to eat, and asked people to take down the snacks. Meng Li said:


    "you look much better today."


    Shao Jia lowered her head and said, "it''s because of your Majesty''s blessing."


    Meng LiXiao, in the past, the client and Shao Jia didn''t speak a lot, because Shao Jia was a little reticent.


    It''s also possible that two people can''t talk together. If they are silent, they will talk more when they meet people who can talk.


    Meng Li sometimes talks less, but now he has nothing to say.


    After silence, Shao Jia thought for a while and said, "please give your majesty a song."


    Meng Li:


    "is your body OK? Don''t be too reluctant. "


    "This is my wish." Shao Jiading said.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said, "OK, I like to hear you y the piano, too."


    When the Qin was brought up, Shao Jia crossed his knees and sat down in front of the Qin. He looked at Meng Li:


    "which song does your majesty want to hear?"


    Meng Li: "at will."


    About a lot of ideas, a lot of attachment.

 Chapter 443

    Shao Jia thought about it and began to stir the strings. Meng Li looked at him faintly.


    But after ying for a while, Shao Jia''s forehead began to sweat.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t force yourself too much."


    "I know what you mean."


    Shao Jia shook his head persistently, still plucking the strings.


    Meng Li felt that Shao Jia wanted to leave a trace in her heart. She sighed and said:


    "I''ll y a song for you."


    Shao Jia Leng for a while, looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li walks to Shao Jia. Shao Jia can only stand up and let Meng Li. Meng Li says, "sit down."


    Shao Jia sat down to one side.


    Meng Li sat in front of the piano, thought a little, and then began to pluck the strings.


    Her piano sound is long and sad, which is in line with this situation.


    People in the pce outside the door can''t help but be moved. Zhang ningyun lives in Fenghou pce these days. She hears the sound of Qin, which is a tune she hasn''t heard before.


    Hearing the sound of the piano, a surge of uncontroble sadness rose in her heart.


    Shao Jia''s mouth is always filled with a faint smile. At the end of the song, he is still a little crazy.


    After a while, he came back and murmured:


    "I never know how your Majesty''s piano skill is brilliant, and I don''t know this tune."


    In my heart a little sour, and his majesty married these years, it turned out that he knew your majesty, but the tip of the iceberg.


    People who don''t love you won''t let you know.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum. This is a piece of music in her world, and the piano art is also what she learned at that time.


    He changed the topic and said:


    "you are also tired today. Have a rest early."


    Meng Li sits here, intending to see Shao Jia''s attitude.


    Looking at Meng Li, Shao Jia thought that Meng Li was going to spend the night here, and said: "well, I''m going to have a rest, your majesty..."


    Meng Li understood what Shao Jia meant and said, "I''ll go back."


    "Your Majesty." Shao Jia stood up and apanied Meng Li to the door.


    Meng Li takes people to leave the Phoenix Pce. Zhang ningyun''s little body jumps out and looks at Meng Li''s back. In the orange light, her face shows the depth and disgust that does not match her age.


    "Oh, your highness, how did you get here?"


    A female official rushed out and quickly wrapped Zhang ningyun''s cloak on her body.


    The expression on Zhang ningyun''s face disappeared in an instant, restoring his childlike innocence.


    Meng Li returned to the Huanghua hall and began to practice, which had be a habit.


    Until the midnight of Meng Li''s cultivation, the female official whispered out:


    "Your Majesty, your majesty."


    Although the voice is light, but with anxiety.


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Empress Feng is dead." Said the moon.


    Meng Li''s face was frozen:


    "Hong?"


    "Hong, in front of the empress dowager, now the Empress Dowager has been scared." Said the moon.


    Meng Li said: e in and change clothes for me."


    The moones in, lights up themp, and then serves Meng Li to get dressed.


    After getting dressed, Meng Li went to the Phoenix Pce.


    Fenghougong is already well lit. All the people in fenghougong are kneeling on the ground.


    Meng Li walks in. Zhang ningyun holds Shao Jia''s head and cries. Hearing Meng Li''s footsteps, she raises her head. The instant resentment makes Mingyue''s heart beating.


    This look


    It''s hard for Mingyue to believe that it''s from the eyes of a five-year-old.


    Meng Li ignores Zhang ningyun''s resentful eyes.


    There''s nothing to resent.


    Did she kill Shaojia.


    To be honest, many people are easy to fall into some unnecessary tangles when they do it again.


    How happy is your heart, even if you work hard to get what you want.


    Her eyes looked at Shao Jia. Shao Jia still wore the light cyan she had seen before. His makeup should have been mended. At the moment, his face was peaceful, as if he had fallen asleep.


    It''s not like the face is so ferocious and twisted because of the pain to death.


    In the plot, Shao Jia also died these days, but it''s not as beautiful as death.


    Probably, to die, but also to leave a good face.


    Meng Li took a deep look at Zhang ningyun and said in the tone ofmand:


    e here."


    Zhang ningyun looks at Meng Li and bites her lips. Her eyes are red.


    Meng Li said again:


    e here."


    Zhang ningyun bit his lip hard until he felt a little fishy and sweet. He remembered what his father had said to her before he died. Then he gently put down Shao Jia''s head, went to Meng Li and called out weakly:"Mother emperor."


    Meng Li reaches out and touches Zhang ningyun''s head. Zhang ningyun tightens up and forces himself not to escape.


    She did not understand, did not understand why this time, many things are different from before.


    In thest life, the mother did note to see her father, and the father did not end his life in front of her.


    The mother changed, and so did the father.


    She''s changed, too.


    Now she is crazy to know what the mother emperor has said to her father and what they have done to make her choose to end her life in this way.


    Did the mother emperor force her father to death?


    Meng Li looked down at Zhang ningyun, then looked at Shao Jia and said: "this is your father''s choice. You should respect his choice."


    Zhang ningyun''s mind was full of rejection. She said weakly:


    "mother emperor, you are sophistry."


    The female officials kneeling next to him were scared to death by Zhang''s words.


    the


    Zhang ningyun felt a pause in her heart. She reached out her little hand and rubbed her face to ease her mood. Then she said:


    "mother emperor, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Taifu hasn''t taught me."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "nothing."


    "Go through the funeral ording to the specifications of empress Feng."


    "Yes." The pce man replied.


    "There''s also tainv. She''s scared today. Take her back to have a good rest." Meng Li said to a group of pce people who were waiting on Zhang ningyun.


    "Yes." A pce official should say.


    Zhang ningyun was very emotional. She said with tears:


    "no, mother emperor, this is thest time that my son Chen has seen his father. My son Chen wants to see his father more."


    She thought that the merciless Meng Li would refuse, but she didn''t think about Meng Li''s words. She just said faintly:


    "since you want to see it, you can see it."


    Zhang ningyun was stunned for a moment, and then relieved that it would be good to spend more time with his father.


    Meng Li turned and walked away. He didn''t touch Shao Jia''s body and didn''t say anything about it.


    The only thing about Shao Jia was to order her to be buried ording to the etiquette of empress Feng.


    This not only makes Zhang ningyun feel that Meng Li is merciless and terrible.


    Even the pce people can''t help but sigh. It''s the friendship between husband and wife. They still have a child. Unexpectedly, empress Fenghong has died. Your majesty hasn''t been moved.


    Even face Kung Fu is not willing to do it.


    What a cold heart.


    But didn''t youe to visit empress Feng in the pce before?


    No one can understand her Majesty''s mind.

 Chapter 444

    Meng Li didn''t care much about empress Feng''s funeral.


    Of course, this also aroused the dissatisfaction of the Shao family, but what can we do.


    No matter how to say that Meng Li is the queen, if she can''t revolt, she can only hold on.


    In the middle of the criminalw, some people support heavy punishment, some people don''t support it, and they are still arguing about it.


    All right, everyone has their own opinions, and she can''t help but give others room to show them.


    Let''s write a criminalw.


    During this time, Meng Li was busy looking at the criminalw they drafted, and then picked from it. He nned to adopt some of them, and use the appropriate ones.


    As soon as the funeral of empress Feng is finished, as the queen, of course, it doesn''t exist, because empress Feng''s death will take a long time.


    Or the same as the plot, the Empress Dowager chose a new Phoenix queen for her.


    Meng Li became a rtive again.


    On the wedding night, Weixing Lin sat in the room waiting for Meng Li. Meng Li went in, probably seeing more women covering her head. Now there is a man covering her head in front of her, and she is not used to it.


    Meng Li lifted the cover, the satellite rain is really beautiful.


    It''s the most beautiful.


    "Your Majesty." The sound of the satellite rain was clear and a little shy.


    Meng Li


    So what''s next?


    Satellite Lin see Meng Li Leng in situ, he is also embarrassed to take the initiative, can only shy low head.


    The moon suddenly called out:


    "Your Majesty."


    Meng Li knows the Savior ising.


    She said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "The imperial concubine came to report that she had a high fever." Said the moon.


    Meng Li said to Weixing Lin:


    "empress Feng, I have to see the empress Huang."


    Weixing Lin was so lost that he said:


    "good, my pleasure to your majesty."


    Meng Li nodded and said to Weixing Lin:


    "you have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    Weixing Lin nodded, muttering in his heart, how could the Empress Dowager be ill on his wedding night.


    Meng Li rushes to the pce of the Empress Dowager. Looking at Zhang ningyun''s little body covered with quilt, his face turns red. Meng Li reaches out his hand and touches Zhang ningyun''s forehead. It''s very hot.


    Zhang ningyun opened her eyes in a daze, without the sharpness of the past. She called out:


    "mother emperor."


    Meng Li said.


    "I feel pain." Zhang ningyun said in a low voice.


    Meng Li tucked Zhang ningyun in and said, "if it hurts, remember to drink medicine."


    "The mother emperor apanies her children." Zhang ningyun said with some pleading.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    The same is true in the plot. Zhang ningyun puts his temper away and coaxes the client to trust and pity him.


    He has established his position.


    It alsoid the foundation for what she didter.


    If she is too favored, she will stay here today.


    If you don''t stay here, some people will say that the queen has a new person and forgets the old one.


    But they don''t care much.


    "Why bother you." Meng Li said lightly.


    If you make yourself have a high fever, the level of medical treatment in this era is not good, and it is possible to make the dead well.


    Zhang ningyun''s expression was flustered for a moment, and he always felt that he was seen through.


    "The mother emperor, the son minister wants to be with the mother emperor." She said.


    Meng Li said:


    "do you know that today is the day after your mother emperor''s new appointment?"


    Zhang ningyun nodded, his eyes were very confused:


    "my son knows."


    Meng Li sighed: "drink medicine first."


    Zhang ningyun asked softly:


    "will the mother emperor apany her children?"


    "Drink first."


    "Good."


    Meng Li got up and went out, and said to the Empress Dowager who was treating Zhang ningyun:


    "give the Empress Dowager some peace of mind and let her have a good rest. Children love to make trouble."


    "Ah?" The woman was surprised.


    Meng Li didn''t repeat. Meng Li told people to take good care of Zhang ningyun and went back to the Phoenix Pce.


    Weixing Lin hasn''t gone to bed yet. On her first night of marriage, she hasn''t been able to keep the queen, the family and the harem. I''m afraid they all want tough at him.


    When he saw Meng Li, he was very surprised.


    But Meng Li is not doing something indescribable with him.


    Satellite Lin fell into Meng Li''s dream.


    In the dream, that''s what satellite Lin wants.


    Especially vivid dream, satellite rain will be serious.


    I feel that this talent is really useful. Meng Li feels that he can use it to deal with the concubines in the harem.


    She will give them a dream if they need it.


    Make yourself feel satisfied.She''s really smart.


    See satellite Lin sleep in the past, Meng Li just sit cross knee practice for a period of time, about dawn, Meng Li just lying next to satellite Lin small squint for a while.


    Now it''s not good to go out and go back to her Huanghua hall.


    The consignor also likes the satellite rain, and the satellite rain has be the queen of Phoenix this time, so the queen of Phoenix should have some respect for him.


    What''s the matter now? The harem still has to chew the tongue. The empress Xinfeng has been bullied, and it''s not good for her.


    The former dynasty also wanted to nag in her ear like chanting scriptures.


    Three days after the queen married, she did not have to go to court again.


    Three days off.


    The next day, Weixing Lin wakes up, turns his head and looks at Meng Li lying next to him. He looks at his clothes, which are already bottom clothes.


    Last night?


    A blush appeared on the face of Weixing Lin.


    Originally, he and Meng Li were separated by a person''s space, and the satellite Lin moved his body without any trace. Finally, he was very close to Meng Li.


    He supported his head with his hands and looked at Meng Li''s face.


    In fact, Meng Li has been awake for a long time. ording to the habit of Meng Li''s vignce for many years, if he didn''t release water intentionally, the satellite rain would not have been so close.


    I just feel a little embarrassed when I open my eyes like this. I hope that Weixing Lin can watch it for a while and then leave. Then he gets up first, so that he can get up easily.


    However, the satellite Lin Leng is to see for a long time, and then found that Meng Li did not wake up, the head more and more down, actually want to kiss Meng Li.


    Meng Li couldn''t help it. He opened his eyes and put his hand on the chin of Weixing Lin.


    Wei Xing Lin looks at Meng Li''s light eyes. He just nned to steal the queen. He is so embarrassed that his face suddenly turns red.


    Originally, it was gorgeous. Even with this look, it was beautiful.


    He knelt down on the bed:


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, I am guilty."


    Meng Li was a little disappointed:


    "no harm."


    Meng Li Shi ran gets out of bed. Weixing Lin gets out of bed and intends to wait on Meng Li to get dressed.


    "This kind of thing, the pce people will do." Meng Li said.


    Weixing Lin said in a low voice:


    "I don''t think the pce people do as well as I do."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said with great interest:


    "does empress Feng like to wait on people to dress?"


    "I only like to dress your majesty. Others probably don''t deserve it." Satellite Lin said softly.


    Meng Li said.


    Is this love talk?


    Weixing Lin is a very interesting person. He can speak, is sensible and is good-looking. It''s not surprising that the client really likes Weixing Lin.

 Chapter 446

    Weixing Lin said frankly:


    "I''m notpletely worried about people''s opinions about me, but more worried about people''s opinions about your majesty."


    "I can''t see other people talking about your majesty."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "no harm."


    Satellite Lin see Meng Li smile, also followed with a smile, smart no longer mention this matter, but this matter exposed in the past.


    As soon as the three-day holiday passed, Meng Li resumed his busy life.


    Meng Li thinks the main reason why she is so busy is because of the queen.


    Because of the decision she made, sometimes the queen would find her if she didn''t agree, hoping that she would change her mind.


    It took twice as much time on the same thing.


    However, from the perspective of Meng Li''s understanding of the client''s psychology, although he would sometimes feel irritable because of these things, there seems to be no great desire to take over the power of the supreme queen.


    Maybe it''s because the Empress Dowager only has the daughter of the client, so the client can be so relieved.


    And she was led by Liu to greet Meng Li.


    "Hello to your mother." She was polite to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, that''s the rule."


    Mingyuees in and looks at Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, today the imperial master teaches."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "let the teacher in."


    As the bright moon retreats, Zhang ningyun says, "where will the minister leave?"


    Meng Li:


    "no, you must have nothing to do now. Just follow me to the ss."


    Zhang ningyun


    Mr. Liu


    What a five-year-old girl can understand.


    "You go down." Meng Li looked at Liu Shi and said.


    Liu was a little worried about Zhang ningyun. He was afraid that Zhang ningyun would make Meng Li angry again. Before he left, he gave Zhang ningyun a look, and Zhang ningyun gave him a reassuring look.


    "Come here." Meng Li beckons to Zhang ningyun.


    Zhang ningyun walks towards Meng Li with short legs. Meng Li points to the left side of the table. Zhang ningyun sits on one side.


    When the imperial master came in, he was surprised to see Zhang ningyun, but there was no other expression on his face. He saluted Meng Li and Zhang ningyun:


    "I have seen your majesty, your highness."


    "Teacher, please get up."


    "Master, please rise." Zhang ningyun''s crisp voice also sounded. He had a serious face and hung it on a child''s face. He felt lovely for no reason.


    This made the emperor smile.


    Since Meng Li had no other orders, the imperial teacher began to teach.


    At the beginning, Zhang ningyun felt that he could acquire some profound knowledge ahead of time, and he was ready to listen.


    But the more I heard, the more I found that some things were really difficult to understand.


    I haven''t touched it in myst life. I don''t know how to learn such a difficult thing to be a queen.


    Besides, Zhang ningyun''s body is too small and his energy is limited. He could have heard Meng Li''s conversation with the imperial master word by word. When he got to the back, he only heard someone talking in her ear.


    Finally, I couldn''t even hear the voice.


    The whole process didn''t take half a quarter of an hour.


    When the emperor saw Zhang ningyun with his head in his little hand, his head was still a little bit, and he was a little disappointed.


    Meng Li just nced faintly and didn''t ask Liu to take Zhang ningyun to the back of the screen to sleep.


    Mencius can''t do without saying that the emperor''s teacher is naturally not good at meddling.


    After the imperial teacher finished teaching, Meng Li looked at Zhang ningyun for a while.


    With a turn of her eyes, she takes away Zhang ningyun''s small hand holding her head. Her head has no support point. She goes down a little and bites on the table. All of a sudden, she wakes up Zhang ningyun.


    Raised his head, looking at Meng Li, and looked at her faintly.


    I don''t know if her hand was taken away by Meng Li. She was on the table.


    After a look across the street, the emperor also left, that is, he had a long sleep.


    "The emperor''s mother fell asleep." She put her hands on her thighs, arched her back and bowed her head, saluting.


    Meng Li smiles and looks at the red mark on Zhang ningyun''s head:


    "it''s OK. I see you are asleep. I don''t want to disturb you."


    Zhang ningyun


    It always feels weird.


    "Thank you for your love." Zhang ningyun was a little depressed.


    Meng Li smiles mercifully:


    "you''re wee. You should."


    Zhang ningyun was speechless and could not answer.


    "By the way, the mother emperor and the son minister also have Taifu to teach. If the mother emperor has no other orders, the son minister will step down first."


    Zhang ningyun said that she didn''t really want to stay with Meng Li.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "before, you always wanted to see me, and I just wanted to cultivate the empress dowager, so I decided to let Taifu teach you here, to apany you and teach, without dy."Zhang ningyun bit his lip. Now his mother emperor is not the same as her life.


    It makes her feel a little weak.


    In other words, she did not know the mother emperor at all before, and had never been in deep contact with her.


    But these times, Zhang ningyun understood that her mother did not like her to disagree with her, and would not pity her because she was a child.


    Looking up again, Zhang ningyun was pleasantly surprised:


    "thank you for your mother''s advice. It''s a great honor for my son."


    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "yes, sometimes you speak very tactfully, which is not like a five-year-old."


    "But sometimes, you''re not sensible. I don''t get used to your high and low attitude."


    In fact, if you want to camouge a fixed appearance all the time, you also need basic skills.

 Chapter 447

    Zhang ningyun Na:


    "the mother emperor, the children''s ministers don''t quite understand."


    Zhang ningyun had a feeling of nowhere to hide. He always felt that everything he had was clearly seen by the queen.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, but Zhang ningyun is guilty for no reason.


    In the face of Meng Li, I have no confidence.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s normal not to understand."


    When Taifu came to teach Zhang ningyun, he didn''t have any mental preparation. He wanted to teach in front of the queen.


    There''s a lot of pressure.


    Zhang is also ufortable.


    Meng Li read the memorial as if no one else.


    Midway satellite Lin came to see Meng Li, it''s about the mistake of the imperial concubine.


    I''d like to ask Meng Li for his opinions.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Tainu, Taifu, sitting at the bottom, teaching, and the empress marking the memorial.


    Satellite Lin frowned. Will the voice of her majesty disturb her?


    But it didn''te out immediately.


    Taifu saw the satellite rain and got up to salute.


    He also reminded Zhang ningyun: "Your Highness, the grand daughter."


    Zhang ningyun looked around and took a look at Meng Li. Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent eyes, he remembered what happened after he didn''t call Xinfengst time.


    After some hesitation, he reluctantly stood up and saluted Weixing Lin:


    "empress Phoenix."


    Meng Li:


    "call the empress father."


    Weixing Lin and Shao Jia have no grudge. Shao Jia''s death was not caused by Weixing Lin.


    However, Weixing Lin was the queen of the Phoenix, and Zhang ningyun, ording to the system, should call her father.


    The most important thing is to let Zhang ningyun recognize the reality clearly.


    Some people, only step by step to recognize the reality, cane out of their own wonderful world.


    Zhang ningyun gritted his teeth and forced himself to shout out:


    "empress father."


    There was a warm current in Weixing Lin''s heart, but the queen still maintained his face.


    He began to discuss the matter on its own and reported it to Meng Li.


    Zhang ningyun was listening with his ears.


    Meng Li nced at her, then looked back and said, "empress Phoenix is the head of the harem. These things can be done ording to the system. You don''t have to ask me again. I believe you."


    If you get Meng Li, you will be more practical.


    Although it''s empress Feng, there are some favourites. He''s really hard to start.


    At that time, the empress would me him, adding to her resentment.


    Junfeng''s heart is the same as his mother''s.


    Grace, power, what the father didn''t get, all went to this one.


    "Your Majesty is working hard. Please take good care of yourself." Satellite Lin said.


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, let''s go down first."


    After Weixing Lin left, Taifu continued to teach Zhang ningyun.


    After the lecture, Zhang ningyun said he wanted to go out and y.


    Meng Li didn''t lift his head, and said faintly:


    "I think you are very intelligent and easy to learn. It''s better than when I was young, but I forget that you are only a five-year-old, and you are also yful in nature."


    Zhang ningyun


    Now learning something from childhood is just like ying games. It''s simple, but you can understand it in your head, but you have to pretend you don''t understand it.


    I''m tired, too.


    Zhang ningyun didn''t answer, and Meng Li said:


    "OK, go and y."


    "By the way, I''m not familiar with Huanghua hall. Let Mingyue take you to y."


    Zhang ningyun


    The moon is the Queen''s maid, is the Queen''s other eyes.


    So now we have to be under the Queen''s eyes all the time?


    "My son is nearby. He won''t walk around." Zhang ningyun said weakly.


    Meng Li looked at Zhang ningyun indifferently:


    "eh?"


    "Yes, my son." Zhang ningyun had to say.


    Meng Li nodded and Zhang ningyun went out. Since Meng Li ordered Mingyue to follow, Zhang ningyun did not dare to leave Mingyue.


    It''s just that Liu and Zhang ningyun are close to each other. It''s really ufortable that they follow a queen for no reason.


    Since then, Zhang ningyun''s every move has been monitored by Meng Li.


    Most of the time, Meng Li lived in the Huanghua hall. On the first day of this day, Meng Li was going to send greetings to the empress. Zhang ningyun said to Meng Li:


    "the mother emperor and her children''s ministers were going to send greetings to the emperor''s grandmother."


    Meng Li takes Zhang ningyun to greet her. Zhang ningyun is very warm to the Empress Dowager and is coquettish.


    Coax the empress to smile not close the mouth.


    He praised Zhang ningyun, gave him something, and asked him toe to her pce when he was free.Happy for a while, the Empress Dowager asked someone to take Zhang ningyun down and said to Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, don''t walk around in the harem these days."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "the main state affairs are busy, and after that, the body will be exhausted."


    The Empress Dowager nodded, and then said:


    "it''s a matter of state now to breed children. Your majesty should often walk around in the harem."


    "For a long time no new prince or daughter has been born." Said the queen youyou.


    Meng Li just said:


    "children depend on fate. If fatees, it wille naturally."


    Buddhism wants children.


    After all, she didn''t have any children with the harem.


    "you don''t always agree with fate, your majesty."


    "The mother taught me." Meng Li nodded.


    "Well, you should walk around in the harem more often. The royal family still needs to breed more children." The empress looked at Meng Li speechless.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Set up a few more numbers, y a waste, there is another.


    There''s always a number that''s OK.


    "Ning Yun is a child. Although her father''s life is too thin to bear the blessing of the heavenly family, she seems to be blessed and the crown prince of the country. Your majesty, please give me more thought." The queen thought about it and said.


    Meng Li smiles.


    Zhang ningyun is looking for support everywhere.


    Give yourself a backhand and increase your chips.


    Maybe she couldn''t get what she wanted. Zhang ningyun began to shift his position.


    There''s nothing wrong with fighting for yourself.


    If the empress likes Zhang ningyun too much in the future, she will like him even more than her own daughter.


    It''s not that there''s no such thing as having a granddaughter ascended to the throne.


    And when her granddaughter ascended the throne, she could be in power for some time. Meng Li, who was not the client, began to specte with the greatest malice.


    If one day to this extent, then she can now be ready, alert.


    The throne must be firmly established.


    And the Shao family, which is now the rear area of Zhang ningyun.


    There was no movement in the Wei family, but some power should be weakened.


    Without enough capital, how to stir the wind and rain.


    The stability of the imperial power must be to take back the things in the hands of the ministers.


    Meng Li felt that if he was an emperor, he was also a suspicious emperor.


    From now on, having lived for the client, Meng Li found his character.


    It is not a world of truth, goodness and beauty, but it is difficult for the emperor who is not suspicious to die well in this position.


    Too white crazy, always someone will take advantage of the opportunity to calcte.

 Chapter 448

    The empress didn''t know. In a short time, many thoughts shed through Meng Li''s mind.


    She only saw Meng Li smile at her dignified, whispered promise that she must cultivate the Empress Dowager.


    Meng Li and Zhang ningyun return to the Huanghua hall. Along the way, he meets many concave male concubines.


    Zhang ningyun is disgusted with these male concubines.


    Some tter her, some fall into the trap.


    Meng Li began to read memorials again. People of this era still speak in a reserved way. With a memorials of more than 1000 words, Meng Li can pick out a few useful words.


    Also very tired.


    Zhang ningyun and Taifu sat at the bottom, and Taifu taught him to read.


    She read it crisply.


    The voice is loud on purpose. She hopes Meng Li will be disturbed by her, and then she won''t be here.


    Before that, I thought thatihuanghua pce was good, at least I could get close contact with the mother emperor. Whether it was something confidential, I would have more opportunities to listen to it or win the trust and favor of the queen.


    But after working hard for a while, Zhang ningyun proved that the Queen''s heart was made of stone.


    The attitude towards her has never changed.


    When there''s something important, it''s all about keeping her away.


    On the contrary, she has no freedom here.


    It''s not convenient to do anything, but all the letters with my father''s family are cut off under this close surveince.


    Some things can''te in from outside the pce.


    Meng Li ignores Zhang ningyun''s reading voice. After all, she can be undisturbed.


    Two of the people around Zhang ningyun were also sent by Meng Li, who found the wrong ce and reced them with his own.


    In the evening, Meng left Fenghou pce.


    Weixing Lin said:


    "Your Majesty, in a few days, the flowers in the garden will bloom."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s up to you to arrange the Baihua banquet."


    Everyone in this country especially loves flowers. Baihua garden is a royal garden, and it gathers many valuable varieties. When it is in full bloom, it will invite princes and ministers to enjoy the flowers together.


    It''s also a kind of welfare. Please eat, drink and have fun.


    Rx, rx and get in touch.


    All kinds of banquets add up to many in a year.


    "Thank you for your trust." The moon is smiling.


    Then he walked towards Meng Li. Meng Li opened his hands, and Wei Xing Lin untied hisplicated clothes.


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t often stay in the harem. I''ve worked hard for you."


    "This is my duty. I don''t work hard."


    "If your majesty really finds it hard, I hope your majesty wille to see me often..." The sound of the satellite is getting smaller and smaller.


    Meng Li is speechless. The concubines in the harem are terrible.


    It seems that the beautiful Chun dream can not satisfy them.


    Not surprisingly, when Weixing Lin helps Meng Li take off his coat and hang it to one side, he falls into Meng Li''s dream again.


    This is the way Meng Li used to y.


    After a period of time, the satellite Lin is probably in the flower banquet to go, busy, not much in front of Meng Li.


    On the day of the flower feast, Meng Li took Zhang ningyun to the flower garden.


    Huabai garden covers arge area and is not in the pce.


    I need to go by coach.


    Meng Li was dressed in a ck casual dress iid with gold, which was noble and dignified, but not particrly serious.


    Satellite Lin is wearing a big red, head inserted a jade hairpin.


    The men of this era are soft in shape, and thin is the beauty. They have few flesh and look weak.


    They got into the carriage. Zhang ningyun''s carriage followed Meng Li.


    The empress didn''te this time. She refused because she was too old to bear the hardships. Meng Li agreed at that time.


    It''s hard for the empress to change her mind and say that she wants to go. She can only stay in the pce.


    There are also pces built here, but today it''s sunny, so it''s open-air.


    You can enjoy flowers outside, as well as various entertainment programs.


    When Meng Li arrived, everyone saluted one after another.


    Meng Li also exchanged greetings with them for a while, and then there were some entertainment items, just piano art, dance art and so on.


    These are mostly performed by men.


    All the women went to archery and riding.


    After these processes arepleted, everyone begins to eat. Whether it''s cakes or dishes, there are many kinds of flowers in many materials.


    It''s worthy of the name of Baihua banquet.


    After lunch, we began to visit Baihua garden.


    Meng Li and some ministers go together to get in touch with each other. Weixing Lin also wants to get in touch with the official husband of these ministers'' families, so instead of walking together, he goes sightseeing separately.Zhang''s grandfather, Shao Jia''s father, took Zhang on a tour.


    Meng Li didn''t want Zhang ningyun to have more contact with Shao''s people, but Shao asked her in front of so many people and said it was pathetic.


    Get Meng Li also have no way, no longer let is really inhuman.


    Simply let Zhang ningyun go.


    Moreover, when Zhang ningyun went out of the pce, it was inconvenient to bring so many pce people out, so she didn''t bring the people she arranged beside Zhang ningyun.


    The garden is really beautiful, and there are all kinds of famous flowers.


    Meng Li has a chat with people around him, which is really leisurely.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not good, it''s not good." A female official came in a hurry and called out.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "what''s wrong?"


    Is Zhang ningyun stirring things up again?


    "The Queen''s daughter, the Queen''s daughter fell into the water." The female officer gasped.


    Meng Li


    Sure enough.


    She looked back and found Shao Jia''s mother Shao from a group of Ministers behind her.


    He gave her a cold look, full of warning.


    "Lead the way." Meng Li said coldly.


    The ministers behind did not dare to speak and followed Meng Li.


    It wasn''t very far. Less than a quarter of an hourter, we arrived at the ce where we fell into the water.


    Zhang ningyun''s hair is soaked. Although the sun is fair today in spring, the cold water of theke makes Zhang''s little body shiver.


    Liu wrapped Zhang ningyun in his cloak, while Weixing Lin didn''t look good. He stood aside, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Looking at Zhang ningyun, Meng Li asked indifferently:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Zhang ningyun''s neck shrank, and with an expression of fear for Meng Li, he called out weakly:


    "mother emperor."


    Meng Li looked at Liu and said, "tell me what happened."


    Liu Shi also looked at Meng Li with the same fear, looked at the satellite Lin on one side, still hesitated.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "since you can''t say it, don''t say it."


    After Meng Li''s death, Shao takes a look at Zhang ningyun and his husband. When he sees Meng Li''s attitude towards Zhang ningyun, he feels very cold.


    Liu''s heart was also flustered when he heard Meng lirang stop talking. He bit his teeth in secret and felt like breaking the boat:


    "Your Majesty, please make the decision for your highness."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what is the master?"


    "Your Majesty, your highness, she walks very steadily." Liu looked at the satellite Lin and said firmly.

 Chapter 449

    There were also people from the Wei family on the scene, which was really amazing.


    There''s a feeling that something big is not good.


    Meng Li looks at Wei Wei Lin and takes another look at Wei''s family. He looks uneasy.


    Ask Liu: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang ningyun shrank his neck all the way, looking cold and miserable.


    The little face and nose are red with cold, but Meng Li feels that Zhang ningyun doesn''t cherish his body.


    She always gambles with her body as a chip. In this case, she doesn''t need to ask someone to take Zhang ningyun down first.


    Liu said:


    "when her royal highness saw a butterfly, she ran after it on the spur of the moment. Unexpectedly, she happened to meet empress Feng. When she got to empress Feng, she didn''t know how, so her royal highness fell into theke."


    Although it is not clear that it was Weixing Lin who brought Zhang ningyun down to theke, the meaning is obvious.


    Weixing Lin hears the speech and kneels down to Meng Li. Weixing Lin kneels down and a group of people around him kneels down.


    Weixing Lin said:


    "Your Majesty, I really didn''t know how. My royal highness ran to me all of a sudden."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "the safety of the Empress Dowager is very important, and this matter needs to be investigated."


    Wei Lin''s heart sank suddenly. Unexpectedly, his majesty didn''t. no matter when, his grandmother always said, "do you remember the specific situation at that time?"


    "Mother emperor." Zhang ningyun cried pitifully.


    Meng Li said.


    Zhang ningyun sniffed and said:


    "at that time, when Er Chen saw that the butterfly was very beautiful, he wanted to catch it, and then he was very happy. Regardless of it, he followed the butterfly all the time. Liu also ran after me. Then Er Chen saw her father standing in the front of theke, and theke butterfly flew to theke."


    "Er Chen ran over and didn''t know what was going on. Er Chen felt that something under his feet tripped Er Chen, and he fell into the water."


    Zhang ningyun''s remarks have been off and on for quite a long time.


    Meng Li looks at theke. There is an ornamental tform built on the edge of theke. In fact, there are railings on the tform, but the gap is rtivelyrge. ording to Zhang ningyun''s stature, it can just fall from the railings.


    Of course, there are no obstacles mentioned by Zhang ningyun.


    Well


    What a coincidence.


    It must have been Zhang ningyun''s secret n for a long time.


    These fights are really cruel. They are always ying with their lives and fighting against each other.


    Everyone present also knows that one side is xinfenghou and the other is qianfenghou''s father. The game between the two sides has begun.


    I didn''t expect to start so early.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not.


    What matters is the attitude of the queen.


    Of course, some people feel that a five-year-old can''t lie, or they prefer to believe in Zhang ningyun.


    Satellite Lin mouth pan bitter, now a child said so, in the end or he lost.


    He said he didn''t, I don''t know if anyone believed it.


    "Your Majesty, I have not. Do you believe me?" Satellite Lin is not reconciled, but the tone is still normal to say, no gaffe.


    I don''t know why the empress dowager, who was a few years old, wanted to harm him like this.


    The poison of his heart is to murder the Empress Dowager''s daughter. It''s a great crime to kill her head and her family!


    Even if the queen can think of love, then he will not be better.


    Satellite Lin was in a panic.


    Looking at Weixing Lin, Meng Li sighed and said, "empress Feng, this matter needs to be investigated by me."


    The Wei family was a little relieved. Since they still had to investigate, there was no conviction on the spot, which was the best result they had to do.


    But the Wei family was relieved, and the Shao family gave up.


    Some people who are too close to the Shao family on weekdays immediatelye out and say:


    "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager''s status is noble and aloof. Don''t put it down lightly, otherwise it will lead to disaster in the future."


    Meng Li nced at the woman faintly and didn''t even reply.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Shao can''t do it just like this. Watching her teammates get this cold reception, she also said:


    "Your Majesty, your highness is being harmed by others. You must make the decision for her majesty. Your majesty should never be biased and do it by herself, so as to convince the people."


    Meng Li turned to look at Shao, squatted down, Shao raised his head, on Meng Li''s indifferent eyes.


    Shao was nearly fifty years old, and only these old ministers would preach to the queen like this.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "Shao Aiqing, do you really love the Empress Dowager?"


    "To tell you the truth, my father is my son. I can''t give up my family."


    Meng Li said:


    "even so, why did you kneel here for so long and ask me to punish empress Feng severely, but I didn''t see you alone and ask someone to take her down to change her clothes?"Shao Shiyi choked:


    "I dare not take over."


    You didn''t speak. Dare I?


    Meng LiXiao:


    "Shao Aiqing, I don''t dare to take over the task. Why do you insist on me? I must punish empress Feng. Isn''t empress Feng punishable by me?"


    To put it bluntly, I still have the opportunity to help Zhang ningyun bring down Weixing Lin.


    Because of the disputes in hisst life, Zhang can''t wait.


    Shaw:


    In one side of the satellite Lin, the heart is really taste myriad, but it is understood, the queen this seems to protect him?


    You believe him, don''t you?


    Even though I don''t have any evidence.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, be honest and harsh to the ear, and I will only discuss the matter on its own." Shao lowered his head in a hurry and said.


    Meng Li stood up and said to Liu:


    "OK, take the Empress Dowager back to change clothes and ask the apanying doctor to prescribe some medicine for her to drive her cold."


    Zhang ningyun pursed his little mouth and was not reconciled.


    Meng Li looked at the satellite and said:


    "as for you..."


    Satellite Lin raised his head, a good-looking face is full of panic.


    Meng Li said: "as for Empress Feng, it''s not a trivial matter. We should forbid her to go out of the pce before we find out the truth."


    Satellite Lin body soft down, helpless, into the pce carefully, careful words and deeds, did not think of a child''s way.


    He had no choice but to ept his orders. He said weakly:


    "thank you for your kindness. I will obey your orders."


    The Wei family closed their eyes and sighed deeply.


    Zhang ningyun heard that he was not very satisfied with the result, but he still got something.


    It''s not a light punishment to be banned. Try harder.

 Chapter 450

    When Meng Li went back to the pce at night, he said to Mingyue:


    "take all the people around tainv and take care of her. These people are responsible."


    The moon nodded:


    "yes."


    Meng Li said.


    Release her mental strength and watch the people around Zhang ningyun, especially Liu, who is particrly favored by her, also be taken down.


    After a while, Zhang ningyun was crying at the door of Mengli to see him.


    Meng Li let her in.


    "Mu Huang, Mu Huang, what mistakes have they made? Are you going to arrest them?" As soon as Zhang ningyun arrived, he questioned Meng Li.


    Meng Li puts down the memorial in his hand and looks up at Zhang ningyun.


    Light to say:


    "they take care of too women, let you fall into the water, this is the crime."


    The expression on Zhang ningyun''s face is veryplicated. She hates Meng Li and hates that she can''t struggle. She exins: "it has nothing to do with them. It''s my own running."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "if you can''t look after a child well, then they don''t deserve to take care of her."


    "What a child knows, when something happens, it''s because the people who serve them are not attentive." Meng Li said lightly.


    Zhang ningyun choked:


    "but how can we me them?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "why can''t you me them?"


    Zhang ningyun stares at Meng Li. Suddenly, Fu Linxin arrives. Does the mother emperor want to threaten himself with these people.


    Threaten to change your tongue so that empress Feng can be safe?


    Zhang ningyun looks at Meng Li strangely.


    No matter how to say that she is also her daughter, how can a person be biased to this point, how can he?


    Zhang ningyun is in trouble. Liu''s family has a heavy weight in her heart. In herst life, these people have been loyal and lost their lives for her.


    She can''t be merciless, but it''s not easy to find a chance, after overthrowing Feng, really give up like this?


    My grandmother will certainly exert pressure on the queen with this matter in the court.


    Is she really going to give up?


    Zhang ningyun thought so much, and her mood stabilized. After a while, she only asked:


    "what is the mother emperor going to do to them?"


    Looking at Zhang ningyun, Meng Li''s voice sank:


    "empress dowager, when is it your turn to interfere in my affairs?"


    Looking at Meng Li like this, Zhang ningyun''s heart trembled. She knelt down and said, "my son knows my mistake."


    Meng Li snorted and said:


    "after this matter is found out, we can report Liu and others."


    When Zhang ningyun heard the speech, he realized his guess.


    I was worried because I was afraid that Liu would be killed. Since the queen said so, Liu would be OK for the time being. Zhang ningyun ns to go back and make a detailed n.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "mother emperor, it''s my son''s fault today. Please forgive me and my son will go back first."


    Meng Li nodded, and Zhang ningyun turned and walked away. When he was about to get to the door, Meng Li suddenly said:


    "Tainu, you are only five years old. I feel like you are 20 years old. You mature too early."


    Zhang ningyun''s small body pauses, and his whole body is cold. He feels that his blood is frozen.


    What does that mean?


    But no matter what he meant, Zhang ningyun tried his best to hide his panic and went on walking out with a stiff body.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang ningyun''s back and hooks his lips.


    Let''s toss.


    She has time, but it''s a pity that she''s a child. If she makes a mistake, she can use her age to stop the disaster.


    On the contrary, she was intolerant, and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty said that she was too small-minded.


    Weixing Lin sits in Fenghou pce. The door of Fenghou pce is locked and sighs from time to time.


    Empress Feng has fallen into bad luck. Some people in the back Pce are happy and others are sad.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said to the female officials beside her:


    "take the Empress Dowager down and around."


    "Yes."


    When Zhang ningyun was taken down, the Queen''s expression was not good, but she said to Meng Li in a normal tone:


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do about this?"


    "It''s natural to investigate first." Meng Li Shi ran sat down beside him.


    The Empress Dowager said:


    "there are so many people at the scene. Just catch them and ask them one by one."


    Meng Li said.


    The empress sighed and said:


    "Your Majesty, it''s been a night. Haven''t you found out the result yet?"


    Meng Li: "never."


    The Empress Dowager took a deep look at Meng Li and said:


    "Your Majesty, we have always been in the Zhang family. We will not tolerate those who dare to hold out a magic hand to the Royal offspring."Meng Li didn''t answer.


    The Empress Dowager said: "Your Majesty, don''t make a big mistake because of your beauty!"


    Meng Li insisted:


    "I said, this matter is under investigation."


    The Empress Dowager said unhappily:


    "how can a matter be investigated for such a long time? Don''t be confused, your majesty. If you don''t punish Nawei severely, it''s hard to convince the people all over the world. You will say that your majesty is mistaken for beauty, even your own children don''t care."


    "It''s a great misfortune to be superior to others, break the moral rules and abandon children for the sake of beauty."


    Meng Li stood up, looked at the empress and said, "mother, you are so serious!"


    "Hum!" The Empress Dowager patted the table. She was angry and said:


    "are you serious?"


    "Who can''t see that you are partial to the empress Phoenix?"


    "It''s just a man. As a queen, I''m really disappointed that she is controlled by a man."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    The Empress Dowager raised her voice and said;


    "today, he dares to attack the Empress Dowager. Who should he attack in the future?"


    "Today, he was attacked by Wei, but he was not severely punished. How can he frighten the world and give an ount to the world?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. His hands were folded together and his eyes looked at the empress coldly.


    When the empress said that, she woke up to Meng Li''s indifferent eyes and realized that she had just lost her manners.


    After all, after all, the queen is no longer her.


    Now she''s yelling at the queen.


    The queen had a bad feeling in her heart, but she didn''t know where it came from.


    Today''s Queen is full of the majesty of the heavenly family, and even gives her the former queen an invisible sense of oppression.

 Chapter 451

    The queen took a deep breath and softened her tone. She said:


    "Your Majesty, I''m doing it for you. I hope you will be a virtuous queen."


    Meng Li''s expression is always light.


    There are so many things to do for you.


    I am always for you, so you have to forgive me for my strength, my tongue, my forthright.


    Because it''s for you, you should thank me, no matter what I do, you should be understanding.


    "I know the mother''s good intentions."


    Meng Li was silent for a while and said faintly.


    "It''s just that it''s a big deal. Please give me more time."


    The empress''s engraving is half angry. Now she has a step down, so she goes down.


    She lowered her voice and said:


    "I hope your majesty will give an ount to all the subjects in the world."


    Meng Li said to the Queen:


    "mother emperor, if nothing happens, I will go back."


    The Empress Dowager thought for a moment and thought about whether she had anything else to do.


    It really reminds her of one thing, and she said:


    "just now, Ning Yun told me that she couldn''t sleep well at night without Liu''s family who had been waiting on her since childhood, and now people don''t use it well."


    Meng Li''s face is light, not surprisingly:


    "Liu''s care for his master is not good enough. If he takes good care of his master, this kind of thing can be avoided. How do you deal with it?"


    The Empress Dowager pondered for a moment and said:


    "if something serious happens to Ning Yun, it''s also right for Liu to exterminate his family. Now, it''s also right to punish him."


    "It''s just that Ning Yun seems to have deep feelings for her. She shouldn''t be too strict with her children, so as not to affect her heart and mind. Besides, she''s afraid of destroying her mother daughter rtionship for the sake of being a ve. It''s really hard to do."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s difficult, so I''ll handle the difficult things."


    The queen choked and had nothing to say.


    Meng Li said goodbye to the Empress Dowager and took Zhang ningyun back to the Huanghua hall.


    Zhang ningyun didn''t know whether it was useful to ask for the empress, but it was certainly more useful than asking for her own mother.


    But now all the trustworthy people around her are in prison, and she doesn''t have any gossip.


    Zhang ningyun has a kind of sadness. As the empress dowager, he is in such a big imperial pce that he is in a difficult situation.


    Zhang ningyun didn''t get any news from the grapevine, but as the leader of the harem, although the current situation is not very good, there are still people avable.


    He knew what the empress meant, and was bitterly astringent.


    I don''t know if I can escape this disaster.


    Some people in the back pce brush their face in front of Meng Li while empress Feng is unlucky, but Meng Li doesn''t give any good face.


    That is, when you Guijunes with the second Royal daughter, Meng Li can give you a good face.


    I didn''t go to anyone''s pce.


    Although Meng Li promised to deal with this matter as soon as possible, but in the case of multi-party high attention, Meng Li still did not give you an answer.


    It''s no use urging people, no matter how much pressure they put on the queen.


    Even the appearance of the queen did not seem to have any effect.


    The Empress Dowager is also very helpless, but she doesn''t want to change the situation.


    We all feel that the empress is not caring.


    This makes us even more uncertain.


    As for Zhang ningyun, it''s not that there is no one to worry about. Meng Li let Zhang ningyun have someone to use.


    Let her know something.


    As for Liu''s news, Liu''s life in prison was not very good anyway, although Liu was a servant in the eyes of the royal nobles.


    However, as a servant of the empress dowager, in fact, she is also a woman official of high rank.


    Usually the main job is to take care of the empress dowager, who is also served by others.


    Although it''s not respectable, I haven''t done any tired work.


    Meng Li thinks that Zhang ningyun has not been forced to take a part. Since Liu''s collusion with Zhang ningyun is also Zhang''s weakness, don''t me her for making good use of it.


    In prison, they have to eat leisure every day. They can''t create value for the pce.


    Then go to work.


    Meng Li arranged Liu''s group to work in the most tired, dirty and cruel ce in the pce.


    This is definitely a ce no one wants to go.


    Because of Meng Li''s release of water, Zhang ningyun naturally learned the news.


    Is really flustered, very afraid Liu Shi can''t endure to die inside.


    She was convinced that the queen wanted to change her tongue to prove empress Feng''s innocence.


    So I''ve been hesitating, but now I''ve been forced to think about it for a long time.


    After letting Feng go, she was really not reconciled.But


    My heart is struggling.


    When Meng Li saw that Zhang ningyun was reluctant to make a decision, he could only let people "identally" Take Zhang ningyun and "unexpectedly" see the haggard and tired Liu.


    This scene deeply hurt Zhang ningyun''s heart.


    She is a loving and righteous person. If she gives up the people who are sincere to her, she can''t forgive herself in this life.


    Empress Feng can find another chance to deal with them, but when they die, they really die and won''t live again.


    I hate Meng Li from my heart. I have never seen such a heartless person.


    A fatuous and inhuman person.


    After Taifu finished teaching her, Zhang ningyun stayed. Seeing this, Meng Li held back the pce people around him.


    "Son Chen..." Zhang ningyun saluted.


    It was a month since Zhang ningyun fell into the water. Meng Li said, "get up."


    Zhang ningyun said:


    "the mother emperor, my son''s minister wants to report something to the mother emperor."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "you say."


    Zhang ningyun said:


    "that day, my son fell into the water by himself."


    Zhang ningyun thought that if he said that, Meng Li would follow the steps and release the Phoenix, and then release the Liu family.


    Can imagine all have no, have not even heard Meng Li''s reply.


    Looking up, he saw that Meng Li didn''t lift his eyes. He didn''t seem to hear it. He continued to read the memorial as if she didn''t exist.


    This makes Zhang ningyun angry and uneasy.


    All of a sudden, things that were determined before became uncertain.


    This space is dead silence, which makes Zhang ningyun feel oppressed and suffocated.


    No one said anything. After a long silence, Zhang ningyun finally couldn''t help it:


    "mother emperor?"


    Meng Li faintly said that he heard it.


    Zhang ningyun clenched his teeth and was not as confident as before.


    She gritted her teeth and said:


    "mother emperor, it was Er Chen who identally fell into theke that day. It had nothing to do with empress Feng. As for the details before, er Chen had a bad memory and made a mistake."


    Meng Li, with a sound, picked up his pen and read a passage on the memorial.


    Zhang ningyun held his breath and waited for Meng Li''s response.


    I didn''t think about it. I just got a casual sentence:


    "and then?"


    Zhang ningyun


    And then?


    We shouldn''t let everyone go. Should we let it go?


    Didn''t she want that?


    Do you think you are wrong?

 Chapter 452

    "Empress dowager, how many times do I have to tell you that what you are doing is not like a six-year-old." Meng Li said heavily.


    She looked at Zhang ningyun with a cold light in her eyes.


    It happened that Zhang ningyun had his sixth birthday a few days ago.


    It''s a year older.


    Every time Zhang ningyun heard Meng Li say such simr words, his heart could not help shaking.


    It''s been like this. What else should she do.


    Do you want to pretend to be ignorant of the world?


    She would like to, but reality allows it?


    She was forced, forced by the reality of the original, there is no way to hide themselves.


    Whenever there is a little choice, she does not want to behave like this, which makes people suspicious.


    Of course, Zhang ningyun always thought that no one would think that she had done it all over her life.


    No one will believe this kind of thing.


    "Mother emperor, I really don''t know how to express myself to suit your heart."


    Zhang ningyun knelt down, his waist stretched straight, and his small face was very aggrieved.


    Meng Li waved:


    "just go down and don''t bother me." It''s disturbing to watch.


    Zhang ningyun failed to fulfill his wish and stepped down.


    I can only tell this to the Shao family by letter.


    This holy meaning is too hard to figure out. Zhang ningyun has been hit again and again. After his rebirth, his self-confidence and heartlessness have been gradually exhausted.


    The bottom of my heart is angry. What do you want?!


    When Shao received the news from Zhang ningyun, he also felt a pain in his skull.


    Are they willing topromise to this point?


    It is not only Zhang ningyun who finds it difficult to figure out the meaning of holiness, but also Shao.


    The Queen''s mind is hard to guess.


    Guess and guess, I don''t understand.


    Seeing Zhang ningyun''s repeated demands to keep Liu''s family, Shao sighed. Children only know their feelings. It''s a good thing to attach importance to friendship, but it''s not suitable for Zhang''s identity.


    If you want to step on that position, you have to give up some of these nihilistic things.


    If the ve is gone, it''s time to train him again. What''s the trouble?


    But in Shao''s eyes, Zhang ningyun was still young and didn''t understand. If he couldn''t follow Zhang''s wishes, he was worried that Zhang would be separated from them.


    If you want to keep the long-term prosperity of the Shao family, the key is whether Zhang ningyun can ascend that position.


    In the end, Jiang is still old and spicy. After thinking about it, he suddenly feels lucky. If he wants the queen to release people, he will probably have to give some blood.


    Shao can only bite teeth into the pce, find Meng Li, said willing to donate arge amount of money to the Treasury.


    To build the country.


    The silver has been carried into the pce, which shows its sincerity.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed, watching others fall into her trap.


    With a serious face, he put it off for a while, and finally epted it reluctantly.


    Shao was very upset to see Meng Li like this, especially.


    I muttered and cursed in my heart for a long time.


    After working for a long time, I wanted to exploit her, but the empress had no other achievements, and the minister was a good hand.


    If you catch a chance, you will not recognize each other.


    Shaw felt that he had fallen into a big trap.


    But he still lost his smile. When the money came out, the pain passed away.


    The most important thing is not to have a bad rtionship with the Empress Dowager.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Shao turned around and got out of the pce, Meng Li said to Mingyue:


    "call the grand daughter to me."


    Zhang ningyun knew that Shao wasing. When he went out, he gave her a look. Maybe the matter had been settled. He was in a good mood.


    However, as soon as I entered the hall, I saw Meng Li''s gloomy face. I felt bad in my heart, and the only pleasant mood was instantly diluted.


    Meng Li asked:


    "madam, do you remember what you said to mest time?"


    Zhang ningyun breathed a sigh of relief and asked, probably because he wanted to check it again.


    She said:


    "I remember that I identally fell into theke that day, which has nothing to do with empress Phoenix. As for the details before, I felt wrong at that time."


    Meng Li snorted and said:


    "do you know that you have made the court turbulent and my empress Fenghou feel aggrieved. Come and take the Tainu down to me and forbid her to go to the Tainu pce."


    "Repent of your faults. As for when youe out, listen to my will."


    Zhang ningyun''s eyes widened when he heard the speech, which was unbelievable.


    This


    No, it''s totally out of her imagination.


    It''s normal for children to remember and say wrong things.


    Even one side of the moon, can not help but gape.The Queen''s conduct and style are beyond her ability to predict.


    It''s bing too fast. As the moon who just saw that Meng Li had collected a lot of money from his father''s family and turned over in a twinkling of an eye, it''s hard to say a word.


    "Mother emperor, it''s my son''s fault." In the end, Zhang ningyun reacted quickly and made a quick decision to admit his mistake.


    But only Meng Li said: "take it down."


    Zhang ningyun is very frustrated. He feels that he will be killed by the queen. He looks at Meng Li in amazement. Meng Li waves impatiently. Zhang ningyun takes him down and Meng Li is pure.


    Slowly sipped a sip of tea, looked far away, hooked the hook lip angle.


    There are a lot of things in life that people can''t do.


    When a person realizes that sometimes his efforts can''t change anything, his beliefs and dreams will be broken one by one.


    Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you are willing to give up, isn''t it?


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. I hope Zhang ningyun can understand this one day.


    Meng Li''s expression is insidious, which makes Mingyue shocked.


    I always feel that the queen has a ck belly.


    It''s a great way to y.


    Shao did not expect, she just out of the pce, too female was banned.


    Really special


    Shao wanted to curse his mother.


    And turned his head to find Meng Li, Meng Li just said, she has put Liu these people.


    He also asked:


    "Shao Aiqing, aren''t you pleading for those maidservants?"


    "Did I misunderstand you?" Meng Li said in surprise.


    Shao broke her teeth and could only swallow them in her stomach. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "Your Majesty, you are right."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Shao innocently.


    "Your Majesty, I want to visit your highness," Shao said


    "Oh, Tainu has made a mistake. She has been banned by me. If Shao Aiqing wants to see it, she can see it after lifting the ban." Meng Li said faintly.


    Not reconciled, Shao couldn''t help asking:


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with me?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said: "now I have to report to my ministers."


    Shao fell down on her knees with a plop, and the floor thumped. She even said:


    "I''m guilty, I shouldn''t be, I know I''m wrong."


    Meng Li sighed: "OK, go down."


    "Yes, I do." Shaw almost squeezed these words out of his teeth.

 Chapter 453

    Meng Li banned the Empress Dowager. The Wei family had paid close attention to the pce and worried about empress Feng.


    I know that the forbidden foot of the Empress Dowager is probably rted to the incident of falling into the water.


    That Huang too female is unlucky, also didn''t see Meng to leave the Phoenix empress to release.


    I can''t understand what Meng Li is thinking.


    The empress knew that the empress had been forbidden, and immediately found Meng Li.


    As people get older, it''s hard to avoid being partial to their children. During this period of time, Zhang ningyun went to see her if she had nothing to do.


    Apany her to talk, coax her happy.


    She thinks Zhang ningyun is a good child.


    Lovely, sensible, talented, a lot of things will be learned, some articles wille.


    Like a little genius, I don''t understand why the queen doesn''t like it.


    "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Said the queen.


    Meng Li was silent and didn''t speak. Mingyue saluted the Empress Dowager and said, "Your Highness has offended your majesty by not choosing her words."


    The Empress Dowager looks at Meng Li:


    "what do you care about with a child?"


    Meng Li: "mother emperor, I have a good idea. Don''t you mind if the child says something wrong?"


    The empress sighed: "I just don''t want you to break the rtionship between mother and daughter."


    Meng Li asked back:


    "today, the mother emperor is not afraid of the bad rtionship between you and me?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at Meng Li, and she said inconceivably:


    "is your majesty going to have a bad rtionship with me for this matter?"


    Meng Li replied:


    "is the mother emperor going to break up with me for this matter?"


    The Empress Dowager was speechless. After a pause, she said:


    "Your Majesty is still young, just afraid that you will do something stupid."


    Meng Li said with some grievances:


    "the mother emperor should have let me continue to be the Queen''s daughter at that time. I have been on the throne for several years, and now even discipline my own children, the mother emperor wants me to follow your heart."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a matter of banning enough food and drinking. Why can''t Ning Yun bear this grievance?"


    The Empress Dowager saw that Meng Li was aggrieved on her face, and she was also aggrieved in her heart.


    She said:


    "I''m not doing it for your Majesty''s good. Why doesn''t your majesty understand?"


    Meng Li said directly:


    "I really don''t understand."


    "You...!" The empress pointed to Meng Li and red.


    For this daughter, I really broke my heart and told her everything, hoping that she would not do anything wrong.


    Originally, talent is not amazing, not for her great achievements, but also to keep the Zhang family.


    Now, on the contrary, it is anti bony.


    You don''t feelfortable with her?


    Hum.


    "I''m going to Nanshan Temple to worship Buddha." The queen thought about it and said.


    Since she is impatient, she will not worry about everything. The queen can not make up her mind about some things. Then she will understand the importance of her.


    Meng Li took a look at the empress dowager, and suddenly understood the meaning of the Empress Dowager.


    Find an excuse to live out of the pce. Don''t you think that you can''t live without her, and the country can''t live without her, and you can''t y any more, and you will certainly ask her at that time?


    Even if he did not invite her back, after a long time, someone in the court urged her to do so.


    Meng Li timely expressed a fear of the Empress Dowager out of the pce.


    Seeing this, the empress confirmed what she thought.


    If you don''t let me go, I will.


    You are always stubborn with me. When I leave, you ask me toe back to see if you are still stubborn.


    Anyway, the queen has to stop for a while.


    Then the queen insisted on going out of the pce, and Meng Li reluctantly sent her away.


    I''m so happy.


    I have been thinking about how to let the empress stay away from these things, but I didn''t expect that she went out of the pce by herself.


    Hei hei ~ ~


    when the Empress Dowageres out of the pce, she is not so constrained in doing things.


    And the empress has a good face. As long as she doesn''t pick her up, she won''te back on her own.


    Well, it''s said in the pce that the empress was taken away by Meng Liqi.


    Meng Xiaowu told the civil servant that he woulde back the next day.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    The result is that these people had a mouth addiction, and did not persuade Meng to leave to pick up the queen.


    A group of old ministers sighed.


    Now the queen is very powerful. Empress Feng and her daughter are all locked up.


    The queen was also angry with her.


    These are her closest people.


    Shao is very anxious. She doesn''t know why Meng Li wants to ban tainv, but she can''t ignore tainv.I''m not sure.


    When Wei saw the empressing out of the pce, he knew that his chance hade.


    Find Meng Li and plead for Wei Xing Lin.


    Knowing that Shao''s money had been carried into the pce in order to redeem several servants, Wei also knew that he should be bleeding.


    It took her a long time to figure out what Meng Li really wanted.


    He took the initiative to hand over half of his real power.


    Meng Li then lifted the ban on Fenghou Weixing Lin.


    Wei knew that this right is not to pay, if not, even if the Phoenix is not abandoned, it is not to get any favor.


    The queen is not what she was.


    It can be seen from the fact that the Empress Dowager went out of the pce that the Empress Dowager wanted power, and she needed enough capital to challenge the Empress Dowager.


    And the Wei family knew that the Empress Dowager was extremely unhappy with the satellite rain. They could only support the Empress Dowager and let the Empress Dowager have the power in her hands so that empress Feng could be safe in the pce.


    Coax the empress happy, can have the child which flows the Wei family blood to be born.


    In the future, there will be unlimited possibilities, and the immediate loss can only be recognized.


    After releasing the empress Phoenix, Meng Li sent heavy troops to guard the Tainu pce.


    To say that it''s a guard is to control the tainv in order to force some people.


    Shao learned that Wei took the initiative to hand over the power, and saw Meng Li''s behavior. No matter how stupid he was, he understood.


    The Queen''s face is too ugly.


    As soon as the queen came out of the pce, she couldn''t wait to start. To put it bluntly, she didn''t pay attention to her.


    Shao went to Nanshan Temple to ask to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had been waiting for Meng to leave to meet her. She heard that it was Shao, but didn''t see her.


    I thought that Shao came for the sake of tainv, but now her rtionship with the queen is a little stiff. She can''t go back to the pce for tainv, can she?


    The Empress Dowager does not see Shao, but the Empress Dowager is merciless. Even the closest people such as the empress dowager, empress Phoenix and the Empress Dowager can take advantage of it. Don''t expect the Empress Dowager to take the initiative to take back her hand.


    Moreover, the queen should also be afraid of them behind her.


    Tiger poison does not eat son, this sentence can not be used in the royal family, the Royal people ruthless up, a child can easily give up.


    Now too female in the hands of the queen, want too female peace, probably also only take out the real thing.


    Rebellion? Let tainv ascend the throne directly?


    Shao had such an idea for a moment, but the rebellion was wagering with the head of the whole n. Suddenly, and with his own strength, Shao felt that the possibility of sess was zero.


    I have to admit my life.

 Chapter 454

    Shao was extremely unwilling to hand over half of his real power.


    However, Meng Li exploitation of some ruthless, she did not immediately release too female, but continue to shut her.


    Inside, Zhang ningyun saw that there were heavy soldiers guarding outside. He knew that something was wrong, but he turned around in a hurry. He didn''t know what was wrong.


    No one told her anything.


    Shao knew that the Queen''s appetite is not small, but also helpless, can only hand over a little power, Meng Li just lifted too female foot.


    Transferred the heavy soldiers of guard tainv back.


    Of course, it''s not easy for Meng Li to collect these things all at once. He''s too stingy.


    She knighted all the members of the Shaw family.


    He used to be a noble in a family. Now it sounds more expensive. It sounds pretty powerful, but he has no real power.


    It''s afort.


    In fact, the Shao family and the Wei family are equally matched. Meng Li wants to keep them in bnce.


    Meng from such a wave of operation, not only let Shao family and Wei family bleeding.


    It''s also amazing to many people.


    Now who does not understand what the queen thought, then do not mix in the court.


    Go home and farm.


    Once upon a time, those who thought the empress was easy to fool and fiddle with couldn''t help correcting their faces.


    Meng Li vigorously pulled out the charges of some people, put these people in prison, and took the opportunity to take back some rights.


    More than a dozen people in one day.


    The courtiers are not free from two battles.


    Of course, someone went to inform the queen of such a big ident.


    The empress heard that the whole person was like a ball out of breath, and suddenly she was dispirited.


    The people who went there asked the queen to go back and find a way to solve the problem. They regarded the queen as a rescuer.


    But the Empress Dowager measured her strength with Meng Li and knew it was toote to do anything.


    In just a few days, great changes have taken ce in the pattern of the imperial city.


    Also know that he fell into the Queen''s trap, his pce, I''m afraid the queen is eager to it?


    Or was the queen deliberately provoking her?


    The empress''s face was burning. She was so proud that she was still confused when she was old.


    me her, for her children, not too defensive.


    Thinking that the throne has been passed to her, what else can she ask for?


    ording to the present situation, how can we teach by being the Queen''s mother?


    The empress felt that she would not listen to what she said, so she didn''t want to go back and ask for nothing.


    It''s better to wait, wait for the queen to pick her up, and leave some dignity for yourself.


    With a sad and disappointed face, I see myself as a daughter like pearl and treasure. In the end, what I am most prepared for is her.


    As soon as there is an opportunity, we should seize the right andpete with her.


    Knowing that Wei''s family had paid a heavy price, Weixing Lin saved himself from disaster. He sent out a message to thank his mother family.


    It has been given out, and the satellite rain is not too tangled.


    As long as he can be around the queen, the honor of the Wei family, he will earn it back.


    But Zhang ningyun, knowing that Shao had paid such a high price, almost vomited blood.


    The power behind her has weakened again.


    She has fewer chips.


    Knowing that the empress also came out of the pce, Liu''s people were released, but they didn''te back to her at all.


    Instead, he was arranged to be a pce man in various pces.


    And empress Feng was also released.


    Zhang ningyun is very decadent. Since his rebirth, the government has been calcting, but who is the biggest winner?


    It''s her mother.


    Is that her mother?


    In thest life, the mother emperor was mediocre. Where was such a city?


    Who is the worst?


    It''s her.


    Zhang ningyun thought that after this incident, Meng Li left her to live and die in Tainu pce. Unexpectedly, Meng Li took her to Huanghua pce to live.


    Seeing Meng Li, Zhang ningyun was really scared.


    Before all the resentment, disgust, at this moment are transformed into fear.


    Knowing the ruthlessness and horror of his mother emperor, he used her as a raft and even took her as a hostage to ask for things from the Shao family.


    And she couldn''t escape at all.


    After rebirth, I feel like a child, which can provide me with a lot of convenience.


    But the reality told her that because she was a child, she had to live in the pce and under the Queen''s eyes.


    You can''t ask to live out.


    This child''s identity is only at the mercy of others.


    Zhang ningyun had a very extreme idea in his heart. Now the empress is not happy with her, and her position as a grand daughter is on the verge of copse.If, if something happens to the queen, can she just sit in that seat?


    The queen is sure to be in power, but she is still young and has a lot of time. The worst result is that she will stay up until the queen is in power.


    At that time, she also grew up.


    Zhang ningyun''s idea is very bold, which is several years ahead of the plot''s murder of the queen. It can be said that he was forced to choose this way by the situation.


    Once this idea came out in his heart, Zhang ningyun could hardly sleep.


    In Zhang ningyun''s heart, Meng Li is a devil. Although he is very afraid, he must be eliminated in order to survive.


    Meng Li has no time to care about Zhang ningyun''s inner world. She is busy cleaning up some moths in the court hall, and is also busy gathering power.


    Power is the guarantee of the throne.


    In the plot, the reason why the client can sit on the throne safely is that he has paid a price.


    It''s only when you listen to the queen and the ministers that you can be sure.


    But what she is going to do now is at odds with the Empress Dowager. If she has no power in her hands and doesn''t listen to the empress dowager, it''s hard to say the consequences.


    Meng Li wants to abolish Zhang ningyun''s position as the grand daughter.


    ording to the extent of Zhang''s hatred for her, this rtionship can no longer be improved.


    Do you want to persuade Zhang ningyun to put down the hatred now? Let''s hold hands.


    It''s impossible. In fact, it''s all for the sake of power and status. Who is willing to let go? Even if she says to abdicate to Zhang ningyun now, Zhang ningyun will never trust her.


    It''s like she doesn''t trust Zhang ningyun.


    It''s like a wolf.


    If we don''t abolish Zhang ningyun, sooner orter Zhang ningyun will attack her or the client whoes back.


    What is the significance of such a task?


    But this is not so easy. There must be arge number of people who disagree.


    As an emperor, in fact, it''s not arbitrary to say anything. Everything should be within the eptable range.


    The crown prince is the foundation of the country and can not be easily shaken. Even the royal family, there are a lot of people who do not agree, unless there is solid evidence that can not be refuted.


    Instead of shouting that I''m going to abolish tainv.

 Chapter 455

    In the evening, when he arrived at the Weixing Lin pce, Weixing Lin wore a simple and elegant dress to wee Meng Li.


    Meng Li enters the hall, and Weixing Lin is ready to eat.


    She ate some casually. She felt that Weixing Lin was very careful. After eating here several times, the food prepared for her now was quite to her taste.


    The selection of materials is also very particr. They are easy to digest. It''s not suitable to eat something difficult to digest this evening.


    After eating, she looked at Weixing Lin and said, "empress Feng, do you me me?"


    Satellite Lin pursed a smile and knew what Meng Li said.


    He just said:


    "Your Majesty, you are my only dependence."


    Meng LiXiao, Weixing Lin is still very transparent. If she doesn''t give her the right, how can she protect Weixing Lin if the Empress Dowager fights for Weixing Lin.


    However, we have to say something polite.


    She said:


    "just don''t me me."


    "I''ve told the world that it was tainv who made a mistake. You are innocent."


    "I''m really sorry for you."


    Weixing Lin bowed his head and said in a soft voice:


    "I will not be wronged."


    As for Tainu, Weixing Lin knows that Tainu wants him to die.


    Heart sneer, with a way, not again.


    It''s not known who wins and who loses.


    And to Meng Li''s feeling, satellite Lin is veryplicated, this time, he is also used by the queen.


    Appreciate the wisdom of the queen, but also sad, the queen to him in the final analysis or not deep friendship.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go and get the mother emperor back to the pce." Satellite Lin suddenly said.


    Meng Li said with great interest, and then said:


    "my empress Phoenix is really sensible."


    "Your Majesty..." The moon is bashful.


    Meng Li just looked at Wei Xing Lin andughed. After thinking about it, he said:


    "I''ve been busy recently. There are still some things left to deal with in Huanghua hall. I won''t stay tonight."


    Weixing Lin looks disappointed, but he doesn''t pester Meng Li.


    Meng Li leaves, and Weixing Lin looks at Meng Li''s back and sighs.


    When Meng Li returns to Huanghua hall, he really has something to deal with. Zhang ningyun sees that Meng Li''s room is still bright, and his eyes areplicated.


    It is also very difficult to poison the Queen''s food.


    Zhang has been looking for opportunities.


    Meng Li releases his mental energy from time to time to check Zhang''s every move. Of course, he also knows that Zhang has an idea.


    Sigh.


    If you are too capable of doing it, you will not stop doing it.


    But the client didn''t want Zhang to die.


    And Meng Li found that you Guijun had some small movements behind his back. Maybe he took the second imperial daughter to get her good looks several times. In addition, the Shao family and the Wei family were stripped of part of the power. Maybe you Guijun felt that he had a chance.


    Suddenly think of, before Feng was closed, the pce is let you Guijun instead of management for a period of time.


    Now that empress Feng is released, it''s time to give her right back.


    Satellite Lin also did not mention, she was busy and forgotten.


    Let you Guijun return it. It''s easy to inte when you take it. At this point, there are still fewer troublemakers.


    Feeling that it was still early, Meng Li got up and went to youguijun pce.


    You Guijun was surprised to hear that Meng Li wasing, and he immediately weed him.


    Meng Li asks you Guijun to bring the second Royal daughter to her, and let her hold her. You Guijun looks happy.


    Holding the soft second daughter, Meng Li doesn''t n to abolish Zhang ningyun.


    There will be other children when the clientes back.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "empress Feng has been cleared. Now she has lifted her foot ban."


    In fact, ording to the truth, empress Fenges out, and if you Guijun is sensible, he should take the initiative to put forward the right to take charge of the harem.


    You Guijun''s face froze when he heard the speech, and then heughed:


    "yes, I originally nned to go to your majesty tomorrow, but the power of the harem should be returned to its original owner."


    The ghost knows that empress Feng can survive.


    You Guijun felt very hard. He died after Feng. He thought he could be a empress of Feng. As a result, he came to a new empress of Feng.


    After the new Phoenix ident, you Guijun feel that he has a y, did not expect to escape a disaster.


    He took a look at the second Royal daughter, which was all his hope.


    Now there are only two princesses in the pce, and the situation of tainv is not clear now, so his chance is greater.


    Meng Li looks at you Guijun''s deep calction, and doesn''t know what to say.


    They all want to fight.


    With a few words of implicit warning to you Guijun, Meng Li left you Guijun''s pce.


    You Guijun was warned by Meng Li. He was frightened and didn''t dare to make any more small moves. Now everyone in the court is in danger. When the timees, the queen will take him and hurt his mother''s family.After all, it is also because of the strength of the mother family that he can be granted the title of king.


    The next day, a group of Ministers offered to Meng Li that Meng Li should leave to pick up the queen.


    Many people still put their hopes on the queen.


    Meng Li thought about it. The Empress Dowager has been in Nanshan Temple for some time. Out of filial piety, she should go and get the Empress Dowager back.


    Less than ast resort, Meng Li did not want topletely tear the face with the Empress Dowager.


    Just make sure that the throne is stable. When the queen can no longer control who is sitting on the throne, Meng Li doesn''t mind acting like a dutiful daughter to stop the people.


    He is also the natural mother of the client.


    This battle must be big, so that people can feel the supreme honor enjoyed by the queen.


    Also give face to the queen to earn enough.


    The minister who originally advised Meng Li didn''t hold any hope this time, after all, he ignored it before.


    As soon as she mentioned it, the queen didn''t even reply as if she hadn''t heard.


    It''s very weak. I want to swear. I want to hold her shoulder and shake it. Hello, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?


    I didn''t expect to be very happy this time.


    But also on the spot selected the date, the name of a number of people, let us go to pick up the queen.


    She also said that empress Feng and her daughter would go.


    They all surprised some people. If they didn''t take it, they wouldn''t take it. It''s hard to guess what the Queen''s mind is.


    Originally, the empress was about to be unable to sit in Nanshan Temple. She said it was a Buddhist rite, but she couldn''t calm down at all.


    They all wanted to run back to the pce, but they couldn''t put down their face. They were waiting in Nanshan Temple with a shelf.


    Sometimes he sighed that he had an unfilial daughter or something.


    But when Meng Li passed the news that he had decided to pick up the empress, she had a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    But on second thought, I still feel angry and sad.


    Angry is, put her here for so long, in the final analysis or unfilial, and take advantage of her not in the pce, so big action.


    Sadly, their mother and daughter are divorced.


    Meng Li''s message just made the empress happy for a while, but she was still blocked in her heart.


    He is still sad and sighs, which makes the people who serve the queen tremble. The master is not happy. I''m really afraid that someone will be killed by ident.

 Chapter 456

    Meng Li took a group of ministers, Zhang ningyun and a group of bodyguards to Nanshan Temple.


    The abbot of Nanshan Temple came to receive him. Meng Li took the lead in offering incense, and then promised to donate some sesame oil money to Nanshan Temple.


    Then came to the Queen''s door.


    The empress was really on the shelf and didn''te out in the whole process.


    Meng Li stood in front of the door. At this time, it was hot and sunny. She called to the inside:


    "mother emperor, I''vee to take you back to the pce."


    The Empress Dowager moved inside, snorted, pursed her lips and did not speak.


    The woman official beside her hesitated and said that she was going to open the door for Meng Li.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak, but she was still arrogant. The female official knew the empress dowager, so she went to open the door.


    "Your Majesty." The female official saluted Meng Li.


    Meng Li gave a sound and said to Weixing Lin:


    "take good care of tainv."


    Zhang ningyun looked up at Meng Li, then at Weixing Lin.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Weixing Lin agreed and looked down at Zhang ningyun.


    Meng Li enters the room, and the female official himself retreats, leaving only Meng Li and the Empress Dowager.


    "I think your majesty is going to deal with this lonely man." The queen was very upset.


    They didn''t look back at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "the mother emperor, the daughter has grown up. Some of the responsibilities should be shouldered by the daughter. It is the daughter''s long-standing wish to let the mother emperor live a happy and carefree life."


    The queen snorted.


    That sounds good.


    "Then put Gu in the Nanshan Temple. Gu now has nothing else to contribute, so pray for the Zhang family day and night." She said angrily.


    Meng Li folded his hands together, his eyes as calm as water, looking at the Queen''s back.


    "Mother emperor, my daughter really wants to invite you back. Only when mother emperor is around, can my daughter be at ease." Meng Li said seriously.


    To be honest, Meng Li is not very good at cajoling people.


    But the queen is really angry with her.


    She''s mad at the people who left. She''ll try to coax them. It''s OK.


    The queen did not speak and did not want to pay attention to Meng Li.


    In a word, Meng Li''s words could not move the empress, and her anger did not disappear.


    Weixing Lin saw Meng Li go in for a long time, and thought of Meng Li''s instructions in the carriage.


    Meng Li had already arranged for Weixing Lin to go in for a while, and then let the ministers shout outside.


    This shows that everyone is looking forward to the return of the queen.


    He began to encourage the ministers to ask the queen to return to the pce.


    Therefore, the silence between Meng Li and the Empress Dowager was broken by the shouting of a group of ministers.


    "Please return to the pce, please return to the pce..."


    The Empress Dowager finally turned her head and looked at Meng Li standing behind. Meng Li bowed his hand and saluted the empress dowager, saying:


    "please return to the pce."


    The Empress Dowager snorted and called out the name of the female official who was waiting on her. The female official opened the door from the outside. When the Empress Dowager came to the door, she saw the people kneeling outside and begged her to return to the pce.


    Feng Hou and Zhang ningyun are kneeling in front of them.


    Looking up at the empress, Zhang ningyun said, "grandmother, let''s go back to the pce."


    The Empress Dowager''s lips moved, and everyone asked the Empress Dowager to earn enough face. The Empress Dowager first declined, saying that she was very good in Nanshan Temple and how to pray for the world.


    Of course,ter he sighed a few times and agreed in a way of serving the country and the people.


    But it is not suitable to leave today. Meng Li said that he would stay overnight in Nanshan Temple and start tomorrow.


    Anyway, Meng Li is the queen. No one wants to object to such trifles as living out for one night.


    Let the ministers move freely. There is arge mountain forest in the back of Nanshan Temple. You can also y in it.


    Since they are in the temple, most of the ministers havee to ask for fortune telling.


    Meng Li is embarrassed to stay with the Empress Dowager. He stays in the room arranged by the abbot.


    The moon is waiting by.


    Meng Li asked:


    "where''s tainv?"


    "Your Highness, your highness is in the back mountain."


    Meng Li Oh, with a finger on the table, a regr percussion.


    I don''t know if this is a good opportunity.


    The empress and ministers are here, and there are so many monks in the temple.


    And so the news spread faster, you can''t even seal it.


    Meng Li asks Mingyue to say to the abbot that he hopes that the abbot will prepare the fast meal and everyone will eat together in the morning.


    Dinner party.


    Mingyue did as she did. The Empress Dowager didn''t have any opinions after she learned about it. Originally, leading her ministers to have a meal together was a kind of respect for God and Buddha.It''s a big table for monks to eat together. Naturally, it''s suitable for a group of people.


    To be honest, many people don''t have the chance to sit at the same table with the queen. It''s still a little nervous.


    Meng Li, let''s not be constrained and eat.


    Meng Li is very careful about everything. He is checking for poison.


    But Meng Li regretted that she had given the opportunity to Zhang ningyun, who did not seize it.


    Meng Li finished his fasting meal, but he didn''t get any food added.


    Looking at Zhang ningyun next to him, he was still fidgeting around Meng Li. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his head. His eyes were in a mess. He had a strange and inexplicable temperament.


    Meng Li wants to scold the mentally retarded.


    If she wants to poison anyone, this kind of opportunity is the best. It''s not easy to find the person who poisoned.


    But in the pce, the scope is narrowed, so it''s better to investigate.


    Zhang ningyun doesn''t know how to seize the opportunity, which makes Meng Li speechless. Thanks to her bringing so many people out.


    On the one hand, it is to earn face for the Empress Dowager. On the other hand, it still wants so many people to witness Zhang ningyun''s usation.


    There''s nothing to say.


    When it happens in the pce, it is always easy to bring a lot of mystery, and it always makes people feel that there is another truth.


    Meng Li is speechless. He can only take such a group of people back to the imperial city.


    After the empress returned to the pce, Meng Li talked to the empress once. The words were implicit, but the meaning was very clear.


    That is to let the Empress Dowager provide for the aged well in the pce and rx her mind. She will give the Empress Dowager a very respectable old age before the time when the country is alive or dead.


    However, if the queen has to interfere too much in her major and minor affairs, she will be very strong. I''m afraid that it will damage the mother daughter rtionship.


    In the face of these words, although the queen was angry, she also had a sense of expectation.


    Sigh, see oneself want to open to want not to open.


    It''s reasonable to say that when you are old, you should make less trouble. You don''t know how long you can live. What''s the use of fighting so much?


    The key is, it is not necessarily able to win. The Queen''s wings are hard. She should have thought about it sooner orter.


    One mountain can''t hold two tigers.

 Chapter 457

    Meng Li is struggling with how to give Zhang ningyun a chance.


    Then it is logical to seize Zhang ningyun and abolish her position as a grand daughter.


    It''s better to catch her on the spot and let her have nothing to say. Most importantly, let everyone have nothing to say.


    Zhang ningyun is also struggling to find opportunities to poison Meng Li.


    And we should keep it secret and not be found.


    It''s a matter of ying with one''s life. It will be the most important thing in the world in the future. If he loses, he will be doomed. Zhang ningyun is extremely cautious.


    Both of them are quite distressed.


    To put it bluntly, it takes time.


    Meng Li decided to be more strict with Zhang ningyun and asked Taifu to increase his study.


    Therefore, Zhang ningyun''s time is also very tight. Besides learning martial arts and archery, the rest of his time is still under Meng Li''s eyes.


    It can be said that she is the most hardworking empress.


    Although some people say that tainv should not be so strict when she is young, Meng Li says that huangtainv is the foundation of the country, and future sessors must be well cultivated.


    It''s all for the country.


    She is very optimistic about the Empress Dowager.


    It''s full of expectations.


    At this point, everyone was speechless.


    OK, you are the queen. You can say whatever you want.


    Some time ago, they can regard the use of the Empress Dowager to force the Shao family to hand over power as something that has never happened.


    Mm-hmm.


    In this way, Zhang had no time to go to the queen.


    Meng Li doesn''t want the Empress Dowager to have too much contact with Zhang ningyun. Even the empress dowager, as long as the evidence is conclusive, she can''t stop Meng Li from abolishing her position as the Empress Dowager.


    I just don''t want them to cultivate deep feelings, so that when they get there, the old queen will be too sad.


    Zhang ningyun didn''t know how to keep up with his life. He didn''t develop in this way in hisst life.


    It''s all changed.


    The queen is not as powerful as she was in herst life.


    Now imperial power is concentrated on the queen.


    And keep her under control.


    Meng Lisi wants to go, wants to finish the task early, and starts to get better with Zhang ningyun.


    Eat together, nothing to praise Zhang ningyun wisdom.


    For children, intelligence is already a goodpliment.


    Zhang ningyun felt numb about Meng Li''s change.


    The moody queen is the hardest to serve.


    I''m wary of Meng Li. I think there must be something wrong with Meng Li''s abnormality. But I also feel that Meng Li is just being nice to her?


    But can you be so kind?


    I can''t believe it.


    Meng Li called Zhang ningyun to his side and said to him:


    "ningyun, you must learn from Taifu, do you know?"


    Zhang ningyun doesn''t know why, so he looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Liyou sighed:


    "since I married empress Wei Feng, there has been no offspring born in the harem. Do you know why?"


    Zhang ningyun:???


    Can''t the queen have a baby?


    "Mother emperor?" Zhang ningyun cried uneasily.


    Meng Li looked at Zhang ningyun with satisfaction, which made him even more ufortable. She said:


    "because the mother emperor wants to train you well."


    So straightforward, you understand?


    I''m good to you, so I hope it all depends on you.


    Zhang ningyun had a bigger question mark in her heart. She bowed her head in fear and did not dare to take another word.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "everything before is a test for you, you don''t have to care."


    Zhang ningyun


    Anyway, I feel like I''m going to be crazy by the queen.


    What test.


    But does Zhang think it is possible that the queen will not be able to have children this time?


    So I can barely exin why I''m suddenly better to myself?


    Meng Li didn''t say anything else. After that, he didn''t defend Zhang ningyun at all. He usually had dinner with Zhang ningyun.


    He also renovated the xiatainu pce for Zhang ningyun and rewarded him with various treasures.


    Although he got these things, Meng Li''s shadow on Zhang ningyun was too heavy.


    Let her can''t erase, Meng Li''s behavior, can''t give Zhang ningyun a little sense of sureness, always feel nervous.


    Meng Li was so kind to Zhang ningyun that many people in the pce were red eyed.


    Sheng Chong.


    Once upon a time, there was no such treatment for the Empress Dowager.


    Seeing that Zhang ningyun was so favored, there were more people in the harem to marry him.


    Seeing Zhang ningyun is all kinds of smiling faces, all kinds of praise.


    Let Zhang ningyun''s heart rise infinite pleasure, these people, in herst life, when she was down, were arrogant and despised her.And all this is actually to win, of course, this is not Meng Li''s work, but satellite Lin''s work.


    Zhang ningyun once calcted on Weixing Lin, but of course, he wanted to find a chance to retaliate.


    And Weixing Lin was not sure what Meng Li meant, but his intuition told him that it was not so simple.


    Zhang ningyun, who had never been so popr in hisst life, was really inted by the sess of Weixing Lin.


    I really think I''m excellent.


    After all, she is a person who has lived all her life. In the dead of night, she thinks that if she ascends the throne now, she can be a perfect queen.


    Then why do you want people you don''t like to live for so many years.


    Queen, empress Feng, she doesn''t like all these people.


    When Zhang ningyun was having dinner with Meng Li, she took a bowl to pick vegetables for Meng Li and sent them to Meng Li, saying: "mother emperor."


    Meng Li takes a look at Zhang ningyun. Her hand holding the small bowl is shaking, which is enough to prove Zhang''s inner restlessness.


    "Good." Meng Li said.


    The pce man took the bowl from Zhang ningyun and nned to start testing the poison. Meng Li said, "no need."


    When the pce man shook his hand, he almost knocked the bowl to the ground. He held the bowl steady and said, "Your Majesty, you can''t do it."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "what else can I do with the food that Tainu gives me? Besides, I have just tasted this dish. "


    Pce People helpless, the emperor''s order can not be vited, can only not speak.


    But the whole person was extremely upset. Zhang ningyun didn''t have many dishes, so Meng Li ate them.


    It''s not expected. I think this is an experiment of Zhang ningyun.


    I''m relieved.


    Zhang ningyun did not expect that Meng Li was so relieved of her.


    You know, no matter what the queen eats at the entrance, it is first checked, and then people have to try it first, and then they can enter the Queen''s mouth.


    "Jun''er, you will serve meter. I like the dishes you choose. They are delicious. Sometimes I don''t know how to match the dishes on this table." Meng Li said.


    Zhang ningyun was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, such an opportunity was given to her.


    "OK, reward Shao''s house." Meng Li pointed out several dishes.


    The empress is happy to eat. If she thinks that some dishes are delicious, she can give them to her favorite ministers or princesses and concubines.


    "And you, too." Meng Li said to Zhang ningyun again.


    Zhang ningyun quickly thanks en, did not expect things can be so smooth.


    She really got the Queen''s trust.

 Chapter 458

    The fact that Meng Li asked the grand daughter to serve the meal and didn''t test the poison was not reported, but only a few people in the pce knew about it.


    For example, the Empress Dowager and several high ranking male concubines know that.


    They also implicitly persuade Meng Li not to be so careless, but they dare not say too much.


    Too much talk means that they suspect that the Empress Dowager is going to poison the Empress Dowager?


    Now the Empress Dowager is in great favor. No one wants to provoke her.


    Zhang ningyun apanies Meng Li to dinner every day. Meng Li eats her before eating.


    Sometimes he asked Zhang ningyun to read the memorials and tell her some state affairs.


    Listening to Zhang ningyun''s surging heart, he is eager for more and more rights.


    If you want to poison Meng Li, a small part of it is because Meng Li is merciless to her and all kinds of things in herst life. In the final analysis, arge part of it is because of power.


    Zhang ningyun finally started, and finally seeded in poisoning Meng Li''s food.


    The smell is not obvious, so you can only tell if it is added.


    But Meng Li knew what poison Zhang ningyun was using, otherwise he would waste this time and release his mental power to peep at Zhang ningyun.


    And it''s like eating and then you die.


    Meng Li was speechless.


    It seems that if you don''t do it, you will be more ruthless.


    No matter what the consequences are, it''s not.


    Meng Li puts the food given by Zhang ningyun aside and asks her to fill it with some soup. First she takes the antidote without any trace, and then she eats Zhang ningyun''s food.


    Zhang even forgot to breathe nervously. Seeing Meng Li enter his mouth and swallow his food, Zhang feels that the whole world is quiet.


    If the heart beats like thunder, sess or failure depends on it.


    If the Queen really died, the matter could be put to the imperial dining room.


    Although these dishes were tested before they were served, who knows what happened in the middle of the way.


    And she is dead. She is the Queen''s daughter. She is the heir. The country can''t be without a monarch for a day. She needs her.


    To say the least, even if someone suspects her, she is already dead. How many things need not be studied deeply, and how many things will be covered up in yesterday forever.


    Besides, I always feel that the identity of a child is a good protection.


    In the whole pce, in fact, only the queen said that she was not like a child every day.


    They all came to see her as a child.


    Zhang ningyun only saw Meng Li eat food. After a while, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. Then, the pce people around him gathered around him, and Zhang ningyun also gathered around Meng Li in a panic.


    Meng Li had many faces in front of him, each with panic.


    "Taiyi, pass on Taiyi quickly." The moon cries anxiously.


    Meng Li covered his heart and spat out another mouthful of blood. He took a look at Zhang ningyun. Zhang ningyun was small and crowded in the pce. His mouth was always shouting at the mother emperor.


    I''m worried about it.


    Mengli beckons to Mingyue. Mingyue is about to cry. She leans down. Mengli whispers a few words in Mingyue''s ear.


    But the content of Meng Li''s speech gives Mingyue a big surprise.


    I almost didn''t digest it for a moment. It''s so incredible


    With a startled look at Zhang ningyun, Meng Li takes out a jade pendant and hands it to Mingyue. Mingyue goes out.


    Zhang ningyun didn''t notice that Mingyue was out. Her eyes were fixed on Meng Li. She was afraid of missing something.


    She was waiting for Meng Li to die suddenly, but until she came to the imperial doctor, Meng Li just vomited two mouthfuls of blood on the way, and his face was in some pain.


    Pce people have been doing emesis for Meng Li, which is the basic rescue method.


    The scene of Zhang''s eagerness to wait did not appear.


    Meng Li couldn''t spit out, so he gargled and said to Zhang ningyun:


    "jun''er, you go down first."


    "No, the mother emperor, the son minister does not want to go down, wants to apany the mother emperor you." Zhang said.


    At this time, Meng Li said with a good temper:


    "jun''er, be obedient, go down first."


    "The mother emperor can''t be with you today."


    Zhang ningyun expressed grief: "no..."


    Meng Li


    "Take her down." Meng Li looked at the pce next to him and deliberately said to hold him.


    Then Zhang ningyun was very direct by the pce people nearby, so he squatted down and picked up Zhang ningyun and left.


    The doctor is feeling Meng Li''s pulse.


    There are also all kinds of food that Meng Li didn''t finish before the imperial doctor''s examination. Then he summed up a thing and told Meng Li that his Majesty was poisoned.


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the doctor deeply:


    "thanks for your quick arrival."


    Otherwise her antidote would havepletely removed the poison in her body.


    That disease is not all good.


    How else can we prove that she was poisoned.


    The doctor bowed his head, always felt that his Majesty''s words were strange, inexplicably felt ashamed.Taiyi was a little strange. The poison detected was very severe. She would die on the spot. Why is the queen so good?


    Seeing his doubts, Meng Li said: "since I don''t check my diet, I have to take one antidote pill every day."


    The doctor was puzzled and said curiously:


    "I dare to have a look at the antidote pill taken by your majesty?"


    Meng Li takes out a small bottle from his sleeve and pours out a dark, round and small pill. The imperial doctor takes out a handkerchief and catches Meng Li''s antidote pill.


    Carefully put on the nose, smell for a long time, look excited.


    Several doctors gathered around, holding the antidote pill carefully, and smelled it.


    "Your Majesty, I dare to ask, this..." The antidote pill is back in the hands of Meng Li''s chief imperial physician. She looks at the antidote pill and can''t recover for a long time.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I don''t know, it''s someone else who sent me."


    "This medicine is really top grade."


    The imperial doctor looked at the antidote pill, thinking that Meng Li said she would take one every day, her heart ached.


    It''s such a good thing. It''s also a life-saving product. I eat it every day.


    The Queen''s life is so extravagant that it is unimaginable and suffocating.


    However, it''s good to eat every day, otherwise your majesty will be robbed today.


    When Weixing Lin heard that Meng Li was poisoned, he rushed over like thunder. He wanted to know the magic and be able to see the empress at once.


    As a result, he rushed to the door and heard Meng Li and the imperial doctor discuss the antidote pill as if nothing had happened.


    Satellite Lin a little want to go back, feel white worried.


    Crying andughing, just say, how could she die like this? People like her always think that they will live for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager also rushed over and looked at Weixing Lin standing at the door. She was worried, but she was not angry. She said:


    "what are you doing at the door?"


    Weixing Lin quickly wiped the tears off his face with a handkerchief. He saluted the Empress Dowager. Then he didn''t hear the voice that made him get up, but heard the voice that the Empress Dowager asked someone to inform her.


    The empress of Taishang didn''t like Weixing Lin because of tainv, and Weixing Lin didn''t mind.


    I don''t think it''s unbearable.


    Meng Li heard that the queen came and asked her toe in.

 Chapter 459

    "How is your majesty?"


    The empress saw Meng Li and walked quickly.


    Satellite Lin is also following.


    Take a look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a look at the doctor beside him. The doctor quickly exined the situation to the Empress Dowager.


    Fortunately, your majesty took the poison before, otherwise things would be very serious.


    The Empress Dowager and Weixing Lin are terrified after hearing this. Although they were angry at Meng Li''s behavior before, they didn''t let her interfere in politics any more, but they were really good to her.


    All the good things were immediately moved to her.


    She is extremely respected, whether it is true or not, but face is also done enough.


    No one dares to despise her even if she withdraws from the government.


    When this happened, the anger in the Queen''s heart disappeared.


    "Check, we must check thoroughly." The queen was angry.


    Meng Li said:


    "mother emperor, although nothing serious happened to me, the poison still brought damage to my body. I need to have a rest. I''ll trouble my mother emperor to do this."


    The Empress Dowager nodded, and Meng Li thought about it and said, "empress Feng, you will fully assist the Empress Dowager."


    As long as what Zhang ningyun has done, there must be traces.


    These secret clues, she let the bright moon to the slip out.


    It won''t be too obvious, but it won''t bepletely undetected. If it''s too obvious, it will be nted.


    When the timees, the empress will find out, and the things she finds out have nothing to say.


    In addition, Weixing Lin and Zhang ningyun have already formed a grudge. I believe that Weixing Lin will not miss such a good opportunity.


    At this point, she just needs to listen to the results.


    Weixing Lin saluted:


    "yes, sir."


    The empress nced at the satellite, but she didn''t say anything. It was a tacit consent.


    Then he asked the imperial doctor again and again if Meng Li''s body was in trouble. The imperial doctor said again and again that there was nothing wrong. He said that he wanted to check it and left first.


    Weixing Lin goes out with the empress. The rest of the people in the harem want to see Meng Li. Meng Li doesn''t let him.


    He said he wanted to have a rest.


    There are a lot of people outside the Huanghua hall.


    The doctor was greedy for Meng Li''s antidote pills, and Meng Li gave them to him. After all, it was her idle and boring work that made them better at one time.


    This makes the doctor feel ttered, but also feel that the queen is really rich.


    I took it in fear.


    The Empress Dowager is very fast in her work. She finds out that Zhang ningyun has something to do with it.


    In Zhang ningyun''s residence, the queen found some powder of the poison.


    Another servant, Liu, who used to serve Zhang ningyun, escaped the inspection by using arge sum of money to bribe the pce gate when he came out of the pce a few days ago.


    When the Empress Dowager sent for Liu''s trial, Liu was about tomit suicide by jumping into a well, but there was no time.


    What do you do when you jump into a well without feeling guilty?


    All the clues to this matter point to Zhang ningyun.


    As we all know, although Liu worked in other pces, he had a strong rtionship with Zhang ningyun and seemed to take her as the main one.


    The queen is unbelievable.


    At this time, the rtionship between tainv and Weixing Lin was active, but she became more cautious.


    After all, satellite Lin is also afraid of capsizing.


    Weixing Lin suggested that Liu should be shut up for one night first. It''s hard for the empress to ept this. She''s afraid that she might make a mistake.


    When I think of the great favor of tainv during this period, the queen, including everyone, thinks that Meng Li is a little lucky to put Zhang ningyun on the top of her heart. She likes tainv so much that it should not be easy for her to be convicted in this way. She will definitely find out.


    It''s up to the queen to handle the matter herself, so as not to suspect that they are wrong in the future.


    It''s not other people. They just chop their heads at will.


    It''s not that the Empress Dowager still wants to shield Zhang ningyun at the moment, but she can''t believe it, for fear that her investigation is not clear.


    They both decided to let Meng Li cultivate well.


    After Mingyue reported this to Mengli, Mengli said he knew it.


    Meng Li and Empress Dowager sit at the top, empress Feng sits on one side, and Liu is escorted up.


    Liu''s hair was fluffy, his lips were colorless, and his eyes were covered with blood.


    Her clothes were torn in many ces. It was probablyst night that Liu was tossing about to die. In order not to let her die, he had been quarreling with others.


    Looking at the snow-white soft meat in Liu''s hole, Meng Li couldn''t help saying, e on, give Liu a dress."


    The women here are not as conservative as those in ancient times, but this makes Meng Li feel a little indecent.


    A female official gave Liu a dress. Liu wrapped it up. It was autumn and early in the morning. It was cool.Meng Li then said:


    "bring the grand daughter to me and listen in."


    Weixing Lin takes a look at Meng Li.


    Liu''s pupil contracted.


    Then Meng Li began to sip tea.


    When Zhang ningyun is brought up, Liu turns around and Zhang is stunned.


    Up to now, she doesn''t know any news outside. She is put in the room by Mingyue for the reason of investigating the person who poisoned her. She can''t ask anyone around her.


    Zhang ningyun knew that once something happened, all the people around the queen would be controlled and investigated.


    Now I feel extremely ominous.


    Seeing Meng Li sitting on the top, Zhang ningyun is very worried. The poison is sure to be genuine. She has tested it with small animals. At a little, the small animals can''t die any more.


    She saw Meng Li gently say to her:


    "jun''er,e to the mother emperor."


    She can only harden her head and walk to Meng Li''s side.


    "Come and sit on myp."


    Meng Li said with a smile, with the dignity that he could not refuse.


    Zhang ningyun:


    " Good


    Zhang ningyun knew that he should take care of Meng Li. For example, the mother emperor''s lucky people have their own appearance. For example, the mother emperor is OK, you are OK.


    But now her mind is in a state of confusion, and she can''t say anything for a moment.


    Meng Li holds Zhang ningyun on her body. She sits on Meng Li''s leg. Meng Li''s fingernails caress Zhang ningyun''s delicate neck carelessly, which makes Zhang ningyun''s neck shrink. For no reason, she tenses a string in her heart.


    You need to bite your teeth to keep your teeth from shaking.


    Meng Li looks at the satellite.


    Weixing Lin nodded and began to interrogate Liu.


    But no matter how he asked, Liu didn''t say a word.


    Meng Li touched Zhang ningyun''s hair and said, "empress Phoenix, as the saying goes," if you work hard on your hands, no matter how much you can resist, you will suffer. "


    "And it''s not very bloody. It''s much more gentle than the punishment of digging meat and picking bones when it doesn''t start."


    "Jun''er, what do you think of this idea?" Meng Li tilted his head, looked at Zhang ningyun with a smile and asked.

 Chapter 460

    Zhang ningyun shivered slightly and looked at Meng Li in horror.


    Weixing Lin nodded and said to Liu: e here, finger."


    The pce man took the instruments of torture, put on Liu''s fingers, and tightened them. Liu howled in pain.


    Meng Li looks at Liu lightly. In hisst life, Liu participated in the death of the client.


    This time, Liu also participated in the poisoning.


    Zhang ningyun watched Liu''s torture. Liu''s wailing body was endless, and his expression was extremely painful.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "mother emperor, son minister is afraid."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "everyone has to pay for their own behavior. Isn''t that normal?"


    "So before you do something, you must think clearly whether you can bear the oue of the disclosure."


    Zhang ningyun felt that every second was so hard. Every time Liu wailed, she was tortured by her conscience.


    She couldn''t sit any longer. She jumped off Meng Li''s leg and went to stand beside the queen.


    The empress wants to talk and stop. She originally said that children should not see such a harsh side, but this matter seems to have something to do with Zhang ningyun.


    I didn''t know how to say it for a moment, and I pressed my lips tightly.


    After all, Liu couldn''t stand it. She said in a trembling voice:


    "I move, move."


    Meng Li waved his hand and stopped punishing Liu. Liu''s fingers were shaking, which was obviously painful to the extreme.


    "Go ahead." Satellite Lin said.


    Liu looked at Meng Li maliciously:


    "I did it. I resent that you sent me to another pce, where I was bullied."


    Empress Feng looked at Meng Li. Meng Liughed, looked at Zhang ningyun and said, "jun''er, do you want to know how many kinds of torture there are in this dynasty? I can try it on her one by one for you to see. "


    "No, my mother, I don''t want to see it." Zhang refused immediately.


    Meng Li: "you want to."


    "Another sentence." Meng Li waved.


    Liu''s panic to see the people close to her, and how to resist, hand or was mped up, this time, Liu was mped off a few fingers.


    Zhang ningyun''s heart can''t bear it.


    She flopped down on her knees:


    "mother Emperor..."


    Meng Li looks at Zhang ningyun and doesn''t give him a chance to speak. He asks:


    "howe yun''er doesn''t want to intercede with this man?"


    "Jun''er, you also heard that this poisonous woman poisoned your mother emperor. Would you ask me to be lenient?"


    Zhang ningyun opened his mouth and could not speak any more.


    Yes, she can''t stand this feeling. She can''t see the people who died for her in thest life. She will die for her once in this life.


    However, I can''t say anything.


    A toss down, Liu has been angry like gossamer, she wants to bite the tongue tomit suicide, have no strength.


    After a look at Zhang ningyun, Liu scolded hard:


    "Tainu, you have never been a kind Master. I just hate that you have not been poisoned."


    Zhang ningyun looked at Liu in a daze, and heard Liu scold:


    "in the past, you didn''t want to let you reward me with some things. Hum, and if I did something wrong, you should punish me. So is your father. I hate you. I wish you would die earlier."


    Meng LiXiao, Liu wants to break with Zhang ningyun here, andpletely erase the suspicion of Zhang ningyun.


    It''s very loyal.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said to Liu: "do you know that murdering me is the crime of extermination?"


    Liu scolded Meng Li:


    "you are such a despicable king. You are inhuman and inhumane. Even if I die, I will curse you day and night and ask for your life. Unfortunately, I don''t have any nsmen. I have only one life. If I gather up a few, I will pester you day and night."


    "Presumptuous!" The empress could not hear the words and was angry.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "before you entered the pce, you had already married and had children. Butter, when the disaster hit your hometown, you brought your children to Shaofu, where you lost them and went to take refuge."


    "I found your daughter in order to destroy your family."


    A group of people


    "Bring it up." Meng Li said.


    To be honest, it''s not hard to find Liu''s daughter. Meng Li takes advantage of the plot.


    Liu''s eyes widened, looking at the moon pressing a woman, the daughter of coarse cloth clothes, look frightened.


    But that face, not much different from Liu''s, Mingyue rolled up the woman''s sleeve, revealing the birthmark on the woman''s hand, Liu was shocked.


    Even Zhang ningyun was shocked.Then my heart was filled with infinite uncertainty.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s see if this is your daughter."


    Liu does not speak, Liu''s daughter shivering, how ever seen such a scene, what queen, Phoenix.


    Scared to death.


    Meng Li sighed again:


    "I can''t bear to say that this child is so innocent."


    Liu doesn''t believe what Meng Li said. As the supreme person in the world, a word can make many people''s heads fall to the ground. It''s impossible to let her go.


    She took a look at Zhang ningyun, and her mind was in a mess.


    I want to faint, but I can''t escape. Today I escape, and I will face it in the future.


    Meng Li began to challenge Zhang ningyun:


    "empress dowager, there is poison powder in your room. How can you exin it?"


    When Zhang ningyun heard the speech, his legs softened and he fell on his knees:


    "mother emperor, I don''t understand what you mean?"


    Looking at Liu, Meng Li said, "you are an aplice, because you are ordered by others. You are not as guilty as your family. I will not move your daughter."


    Liu''s face is full of distrust.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m the son of heaven. I don''t want to cheat you."


    Liu sipped his mouth and looked at his daughter greedily.


    Looking at the dress character, it must be that she didn''t live a good life after she was lost.


    I don''t know how much I suffered outside.


    Do you really want to die today because of your own involvement?


    Meng Li said to Liu''s daughter:


    "are you afraid of death?"


    Liu''s daughter shrunk and looked frightened:


    "no, I don''t want to die, Queen Are you going to kill me? "


    Since entering the temple, she kept her head down and didn''t even look at Liu, because she didn''t have the courage to look up.


    Meng Li looked at Liu lightly:


    "she doesn''t want to die."


    "You have to think about whether some people are worth it."


    Liu''s silence, silence, silence again.


    Blood is like an invisible hand, tightly pinched on her neck, so that she can no longer open her mouth to say a word.


    I dare to do this, but I think I am alone and carefree. I didn''t expect that I was in such a mess at that time, and the child survived.

 Chapter 461

    Meng Li looks at Zhang ningyun:


    "don''t pretend you don''t understand, madam. I already have the evidence. Your confession is not so important. I just want to think about how many people will be involved if you bite your teeth and don''t move."


    In the face of Meng Li''s threat, Zhang ningyun''s hand trembled violently.


    Seeing that Liu''s face had been shaken, Zhang ningyun was full of self-confidence in choosing between his daughter and her master.


    It seems to have foreseen the picture of Liu confessing her.


    In the end, it''s still royal blood, born proud, Zhang ningyun can''t ept such an embarrassing picture.


    There is not a trace of decency.


    The empress sat on one side and said nothing.


    Weixing Lin was a bit of a schadenfreude.


    But there was a serious face.


    As soon as Zhang ningyun gritted his teeth, he knew that this time he would be doomed.


    Even if this time escaped, suffered the empress''s suspicion, also can natural and unrestrained live?


    It seemed that wanhuang Yun was ready to fall into the abyss of her own, but she was still unable to recover.


    Otherwise, many things can''t be exined.


    Zhang ningyun even has self doubt. Is this her former world?


    Fear of death is better than fear of life.


    Looking at Liu''s greedy eyes for his daughter, Zhang ningyun takes a deep breath, and feels that his weight in Liu''s heart is probably less than that of themon people.


    There was a feeling of betrayal, but Zhang ningyun felt that he could understand Liu''s choice.


    She said:


    "mother emperor, my son has a request."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "say."


    "I hope that after I have said that, I will give my son a good time." Zhang ningyun figured it out all at once.


    I''ve been so tired since I was born again.


    It''s too tired to live.


    No matter how struggling, fate is still so miserable.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "move."


    "Liu bribed the guards to carry poison from outside the pce at the instigation of her children''s ministers, but she didn''t know who they used to murder."


    "And no one else knows about it." Zhang said.


    "So please don''t destroy the Liu n. The Liu n didn''t know about it all the time."


    Liu''s face was filled with tears when he heard Zhang ningyun''s move. At the moment, the most painful thing was not the pain in his hands, but the pain in his heart.


    Heartache is never an adjective. Liu hates his cowardice and hesitates at the moment.


    She shook her head, hoping that Zhang would stop talking.


    Zhang ningyun ignores Liu who shakes her head madly.


    "Please give me a happy reward." Zhang ningyun closed his eyes and looked as if he were dead.


    The Empress Dowager was shocked and looked at Zhang ningyun in disbelief.


    "You...!" Six or seven years old is going to murder the queen?


    Weixing Lin had such a feeling that when she was being schemed by the empress dowager, she felt that the Empress Dowager was different from ordinary people.


    It doesn''t seem surprising to do these things.


    Meng Li sighed deeply. Zhang ningyun wanted to be respectable.


    She said bitterly:


    "the Empress Dowager''s murder against me should be demoted to be amoner and then executed. I''m kind. Considering the love between you and my mother and daughter, I''ll demote you to be amoner and go out of the pce."


    The Empress Dowager and Weixing Lin are surprised to see Meng Li.


    It''s not that Zhang ningyun would like to die immediately, but Meng Li, as the victim, is so kind and generous.


    Zhang ningyun opened his eyes, which was a great surprise.


    Her face was full of tears. It was a fear and a sense of survival.


    Although the days after that will not be very good, but now it is very respectable, even if you end your life, it is more respectable than being given death.


    Looking at Liu, Meng Li said:


    "as for you, I will tell you orally, press your fingerprints, write the confession paper, and put it in the file, which will also warn the descendants of Zhang family!"


    "Listen and your child will be safe."


    Meng Li sips his tea and takes a casual look at Liu''s daughter.


    She put down her tea cup, stood up and said to the Queen:


    "mother emperor, I''m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest first."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said:


    "Your Majesty is good at life and self-cultivation. I will tell the world and the royal family about this."


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "thank you, mother emperor."


    On the Royal side, it''s up to the queen.


    Liu is still dead. A ve, the empress dowager, didn''t even tell Meng Li. After recording his confession, she was killed by the Empress Dowager.


    Her child in ordance with Meng Li''s view to release the pce, out of the pce before a warning, things in the pce can not be nonsense.


    The whole country was shocked that the queen was abolished after she attempted to murder the queen.But the olddy was demoted to be amoner and moved outside the pce. No one knew where the olddy lived. Some even spected that she was dead.


    After all, how can the queen tolerate the existence of the abandoned woman.


    Opinions vary.


    But the Shao family''s rights have been taken back one by one, empty shelf one, has declined.


    Into the winter, snow, Mengli wrapped in a cape, on a mountain, built a suite on the top.


    There are still people on guard outside.


    Meng Li stepped on the thick snow and climbed up step by step.


    The guard outside looks at Meng Li and salutes him.


    Meng Li goes in. The house is beautiful from the outside, but it''s verymon inside. Zhang ningyun is reading a book in a cloth suit.


    Looking at Meng Li, salute:


    "the grass people have seen her majesty."


    Meng Li said:


    "how have you been?"


    Zhang ningyun sneered:


    "well, it''s a great day to live and die."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "it''s kind of you to live your normal life here. It''s kind of me not to torture you day and night."


    "Then why don''t you let me die?" Zhang ningyun questioned.


    Tried countless times, want tomit suicide, but no chance, these people always keep her.


    Meng Li calmly looks at Zhang ningyun''s tender face, which makes Zhang ningyun feel flustered for no reason.


    After a long time, she said:


    "you are still pursuing a happy death. You are afraid that one day I will make your life worse than death."


    Zhang ningyun was caught in Meng Li''s mind and speechless.


    Meng Li finally said:


    "what''s wrong with ordinary people''s life?"


    With a sad smile, Zhang ningyun was originally a noble daughter of the heavenly family. If she was reduced to such a situation, she was not worthy of the world.


    She finally asked:


    "my father, did your majesty force me to death?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s ridiculous to say that your father has been increasing your weight in my heart after his death. For this reason, he did not hesitate tomit suicide, but you again and again, all kinds of self righteous thoughts and behaviors, to kill my patience with you."


    "What are you fighting for?"


    "You just don''t want to be oppressed. You don''t want to be subordinate to others. You can''t look directly at your inner ambition under the guise of hating everyone."


    It''s just a rebirth. The rights and status that I didn''t get in myst life are all urgently needed.


    Heart has grown up, but the body is still a child.


    God can y with people.


    What Meng Li said embarrassed Zhang ningyun.

 Chapter 462

    Zhang ningyun urgently denied:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Her erratic eyes were a sign of guilt.


    "Well, I just came to see you today."


    Meng Li stood up and left without waiting for Zhang to speak.


    The client doesn''t want to kill Zhang ningyun, so keep it.


    Even if the client came back with a fever in her head and wanted to restore Zhang ningyun''s position as the grand daughter, she had no idea.


    Everyone has their own choice.


    It''s just that the royal family will not let Zhang ningyun return to the royal family.


    Zhang ningyun''s small hand is tightly clenched. His veins are exposed. He just stares at Meng Li''s back and doesn''t get up to send him off.


    It was not until Meng Li had been away for a long time that Zhang ningyun often breathed a sigh, rxed and bent.


    Meng left the mountain, the moon has been with him.


    Looking at the earth is dazzling white, very pure, very beautiful.


    She likes to watch snow.


    The empress often sighs that Zhang ningyun is a very good child, but she has too much heart to understand that things will turn out like this.


    She also checked secretly, thinking that Zhang ningyun was instructed by others when he was young, but she didn''t find any eyebrows.


    He even worried that Meng Li had wronged Zhang ningyun. In fact, the Empress Dowager repeatedly checked the matterter.


    The evidence is solid.


    It''s also a pity, but even if the empress once liked Zhang ningyun again, the empress really didn''t dare to think how much misfortune it would bring if she could murder her close rtives at a young age.


    How will you treat yourself?


    The queen is merciful. If she were, maybe, maybe, she would not survive.


    Zhang ningyun is in trouble, but the satellite rain is happy.


    But after a while, he was not happy again. He had been in the pce for a long time, but the Queen''s stomach didn''t respond at all.


    The key is that the most recent empress almost only goes to his pce, even youguijun, who has two princesses full of arrogance all day.


    The empress looked at him more and more badly. Even when she nced at him, she always felt that she was looking at something useless.


    I''m so upset.


    On the one hand, Meng Li went to Weixing Lin because Weixing Lin was the queen of Phoenix. On the other hand, he wanted to be more rxed andfortable with him.


    So that no one in the court could persuade her to go to the harem.


    I''m tired of hearing that. The queen also wants to talk to her.


    This kind of thing can''t be said by the Empress Dowager.


    In the face of Weixing Lin, when he saw her, he aimed at her stomach, as if there were children in it. The lingering look in his eyes made Meng Li unable to bear it. Chun Meng really couldn''t satisfy the empress Phoenix!


    Meng Li calls for the client in his heart.


    Youe back quickly ~ ~ ~


    it''s about that Meng Li''s affectionate call has an effect. Before long, Meng Li feels that the restriction between her and system space is loose.


    The task is done.


    Meng Li decided to return to the system space.


    In front of the big screen, ording to international practice, it depends on the task reward.


    Did you work hard for this?


    Congrattions on thepletion of Zhang Muyan''s Commission: change.


    The score was 95.


    Points reward: 15000 points, boundary power reward: 75 points, soul power reward: 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 48700


    Jieli: 809


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    Meng Li absorbed four points of soul power. Thinking of thest time he asked about absorbing the world power, it was just when he upgraded Samsung.


    Later, she did a task of cultivating the real world, but there was no soul power reward. In thest task, she also gave 6018 a little soul power. In fact, she absorbed very little soul power.


    Let''s do the task again.


    I always feel that I''m looking forward to and thinking about Jieli.


    I really don''t know what power it is. I always want to understand and experience it.


    Meng Li decided to go to sleep for a while, and then hey down in bed and had a good sleep.


    When he wakes up, Meng Li ns to take a look at the development behind the world.


    I don''t know what to do when the client goes back.


    After the client goes back, um


    In a word, Meng Li feels that it''s hard to say enough.


    As soon as the client went back, he rushed to sleep.


    This is probably love, probably, right?


    At one time during the Spring Festival, Weixing Lin felt that this was the most practical feeling. Before, she always felt like a dream, and the beautiful scenes made people feel unreal.But I don''t know where the unreal is.


    Doubt is a dream, but where the dream is so real, can be between the real, and really can not give people a real feeling.


    How many times do you want to ask the queen why?


    But he couldn''t ask.


    The client continues to be her queen. It''s Meng Li who gives her some power. She is more confident than in the plot.


    I have many opinions.


    Not long after I became pregnant, the women in this world are in excellent physical condition. The client is pregnant without any difort. It seems that she has a baby in her stomach.


    It''s time to go to court. It''s time to go to court.


    After having a baby, the client went to see Zhang ningyun.


    With the satellite rain, the client thought that the satellite rain should be bored in the pce, so he took it out for a breath.


    Zhang ningyun is not low.


    The client probably can''t remember the story twice. He remembers that Zhang ningyun wanted to murder her.


    Still very sad expression.


    However, Zhang ningyun only pretended to be the client, but also brought Weixing Lin to stimte her.


    Because the client''s pain is true, but it is true that Meng left to see Zhang ningyun. There is a big contrast between the two.


    There is also the watery eyes of Weixing Lin, which makes Zhang ningyun feel a kind of extreme contempt. In the past, in the pce, Weixing Lin''s eyes were full of vignce, but now they are gone.


    The people who used to regard her as an opponent now don''t pay attention to her.


    Zhang ningyun''s speech is grotesque and sarcastic.


    I was about to shout: my heart is dead. I want to die. You can kill me if you have the ability.


    The client was so angry that he saw that Zhang ningyun''s food and clothing were the worst standard of living for themon people.


    She didn''t know why. She always felt some inexplicable guilt towards Zhang ningyun.


    Although Zhang ningyun wanted to murder her before, she was the victim. It''s a strange feeling.


    I intended to give an order to make Zhang ningyun eat and wear a little better. As a result, Zhang''s attitude really wiped out the guilt in the client''s heart.


    Love how how how, consignor returns pce directly.


    Don''t let Zhang ningyunmit suicide, also don''t let her lead a good life, just like that on the mountain, forever lonely life, poor life.


    Later, it was food, and Zhang ningyun had to do some work himself in exchange for it. It was not the pce that provided things to support her life.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space and did not continue to look. Their life still has a long way to go.


    She doesn''t need to pay attention anymore.


    Without any ident, Zhang ningyun has no chance to turn over.

 Chapter 463

    "The task has been found for you. Will you do it?" Asked 6018.


    Meng Li thought about it and felt that he had nothing else to do except to do the task.


    Take a look at the vines, think about it, and exchange 10000 points for the vines.


    Let him absorb it.


    You can''t feed nothing and expect it to evolve.


    Ten thousand points of Lingshi is quite a lot, but wenqingteng''s appetite is not small at all. He absorbed all Lingshi in less than a minute.


    And it''s not enough.


    Meng Li took a look at his own points, not too much, always want to leave a little emergency.


    Don''t exchange Lingshi for wenqingteng any more. I''ll exchange it when I have points.


    Ask 6018 to send her to the ne to do the task.


    At the moment, Meng is attacking the surrounding colorful monster, and there is a strange boundary between the real and the unreal.


    Meng Li


    Is this a game?


    It''s quite realistic.


    Meng Li looked for a circle, and finally found the exit game on the panel. When he was about to quit the game, those people had killed the monster.


    One of the male characters, dressed in fairy spirits, turns his head and walks towards Meng Li.


    "Get the gear." A very maic male voice, short and direct.


    The name on his head is dead bone.


    Meng Li


    Meng Li took a look at the ce where the monster just stood. Now there are all kinds of things on the ground, colorful and dazzling.


    Meng Li looks at several other people and two girls.


    They all stood in the same ce and didn''t pick up the equipment.


    The two girls don''t look at themselves very well anyway.


    Meng Li moved and took a few steps towards the monster''s fallen equipment. Sure enough, the two girls couldn''t hold their breath.


    A girl with green silk entangled her husband said:


    "wennuan, just now when we were fighting strange things, what were you doing in a daze?"


    I almost said that you didn''t work and wanted to share things.


    Meng Li looked back at the world covered by dead bones, and then looked at the green silk tangled husband, blurted out:


    "are you lovers'' online names?"


    Ladies and gentlemen


    The girl''s face suddenly froze.


    The dead bones all over the world moved, and he said to Meng Li:


    "wennuan, where do you want to go?"


    Meng Li said, "I have something else to do. I quit first."


    I haven''t received the plot yet. I''m really confused.


    Meng Li didn''t give him a chance to talk, so he quit.


    Leave a few people in the game, you look at me, I look at you.


    The withered bones cover the world, and the words are as precious as gold: "I''ll retire first."


    Then he retired.


    Love entangles the husband, the expression is not good-looking, slightly aggrieved.


    Huajian wine:


    "no equipment for old Dalian."


    One by one:


    "probably to coax warm."


    Huajian wine:


    "tut Tut, what a good man. It''s cheap for us."


    One by one read: "that is."


    With that, he began to pick up the equipment.


    As soon as huajianjiu looked back, he saw yiyiyinian picking up things and roared:


    "you started to pick up equipment quietly, leave some, leave some..."


    "Hey, don''t move, it''s mine..."


    Love around the husband bit the lip, and next to the girls also go to pick up equipment.


    Meng Li quit the game and felt that he had a helmet on his head.


    She took off her helmet and asked 6018 to send her the story.


    What we just yed is a holographic game, which is a product of the development of science and technology, and is pushed out by gamepanies.


    yers need to buy a game storehouse and a helmet. When they enter the game, they can feel immersive, especially lifelike, and even feel pain.


    That is to say, if you are beaten in the game, you will feel pain in reality.


    This kind of game warehouse is not cheap, and it can also be traded, many equipment need money to buy.


    It''s a money burning game, but the client''s conditions are good.


    It''s also a pet of my family. It''s easy to get this.


    Consignor Xiang Nuan, the name in the game is Bei Kui Xiang Nuan.


    In fact, the client is also a very warm person.


    She is especially good to her friends in life and has a good rtionship with her parents at home.


    Even at home is a small cotton padded jacket, outside is also lovely.


    She is also a girl with special positive energy.She especially likes this Xianxia game, in which the moves are gorgeous and colorful, and the characters'' clothes are immortal.


    And this game also has a particrly interesting function, that is, yers can choose whether the game characters use their own faces to y.


    In short, if you are willing to y with your own face, the appearance of the characters in the game above will be at least 80% simr to your real life appearance.


    The client was very satisfied with his appearance and simple personality. He was also curious about what his face looked like when he put on those immortal clothes, so he chose his face.


    But just now that withered bone covers the world, what he chooses is not his own face.


    That green silk entangles Lang Jun, what he chooses is not his own face, but a face he pinches in the game, an almost perfect face.


    However, due to the selection function, it is difficult for yers to distinguish whether the face is the same as the yer or made in the game.


    The dead bone covers the world, and is a super God in the game. The client ys the game just for this dreamlike scenery. It''s hard to say a word about technology.


    After all, I don''t care much about ranking, equipment, these things.


    The client is so indifferent to the game that she feels that others are being yed while she is ying.


    Then kugugaitianxia met the client several times and saved her twice in the game.


    The trustor is nervous. He knows that the dead bone is a great God. Does the great God take care of a little rookie like her?


    It''s incredible, OK.


    What''s more, kugugaitianxia also invited the client to join their team.


    Gee.


    When the client looks at those people, they are all the best gods.


    I feel that I will drag my feet when I go in, and the pressure is really great when these great gods are together. The client wants to have a good time, have a look at the scenery, brush the little monsters, and get some ordinary equipment that can''t be any more ordinary.


    But I don''t know why I have to ask the client to join me.


    Send a message on the world channel and invite the client.


    All in one.


    What kind of person can get such an invitation from the great God.


    The key point is that the client is very honest and refuses directly.


    It''s like poking a ho''s nest. The client is like disobeying the imperial edict and being attacked by the poption.


    All kinds of brush consignor false high, all kinds ofnguage attack, of course, this contains all kinds of envy and jealousy.


    The simple client was very flustered, and suddenly he became a celebrity. Of course, the way of being famous was distressing.

 Chapter 464

    cannot bear sth.


    But kugugaitianxia sent an invitation to the client again.


    The client didn''t want to be attacked by the poption, so he agreed.


    At the beginning, it was OK to go in. The team was full of boys. Although the client''s technique was moving, his technique was very good. He didn''t need the help of the client at all.


    Every time the equipment is knocked out, the client is asked to get the equipment first.


    The consignor didn''t know why it was so strange. They didn''t say anything and didn''t know each other. Theirmunication was very limited. After all, they spared no words.


    Why are you so nice to her all of a sudden?


    The pie in the sky didn''t make the client feel happy.


    Moreover, the client has a clear understanding of herself. She knows her ability. She doesn''t do much to fight monsters. Every time she touches the equipment, it''s symbolic.


    Very random selection, especially cautious, worried about making teammates unhappy.


    Daily painting style is:


    client: "do you want this Nine Tailed Fox''s pet egg?"


    "No."


    "Then I''ll take it back and hatch it."


    "Do you want this stone?"


    "It can be used to forge weapons."


    Client: Oh, well, here you are.


    The client is very clever and witty, so the technology is poor, and the people in the team don''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    I don''t care very much. Sometimes I will take care of the client and say something to make the client happy.


    The client was also very happy. At the beginning, he thought that the gods were all cold. But when he joined the team, he did the task with them and listened to their jokes, he felt very funny and kind.


    Although he is silent, he is the one who takes care of the client most.


    Let her choose things first, always protect her in the face of monsters, and give her good defensive equipment.


    Nothing wille on so a few touching ambiguous words.


    The consignor gradually fell into the enemy''s hands, and the withered bones covered the world. There was also the consignor''s private phone, and theirmunication was no longer limited to the game.


    Usually get up early, go to bedte, can receive the dead bone cover the world good morning, good night.


    Although it has always been such a word, the withered bone covers the whole world and sticks to it every day, which is even more impressive to the client.


    My heart is dark.


    The client feels that kugugai likes her because she is the only girl in the team and takes care of her so much.


    But it''s not 100% sure, because he is always sparing words like gold and cold.


    There is also reason to tell her that she should not fall into this kind of online love that does not see the real person, does not know the person.


    During that time, the client can be entangled.


    In the team, they often make fun of her and kuggu gaitianxia, and some people specially post that she and kuggu gaitianxia are a couple.


    All in all, it''s full of all kinds of envy.


    Dead bones cover the world is also more ambiguous to her behavior.


    Sometimes even the client thinks they are in a romantic rtionship.


    Finally one day, someone broke the peace, and a girl named Qingsi zhangjun joined them.


    And it''s very direct. I said that I came to build the world for the sake of withered bones.


    So direct, some people say that the courage of green silk tangled husband ismendable, dare to pursue their true love.


    A very brave and straightforward girl.


    Of course, there are also people who say that it''s the green silk entangled with the husband who is very shameless. They know that the dead bone covers the world, and they are pursuing the North sunflower to the warm, so they have to cross their feet.


    Someone to green silk tangle Lang Jun fight against injustice, bone cover the world, when said the pursuit of North sunflower to warm?


    And is it pursued?


    Action?


    Does the party admit it?


    The person refutes: did not admit, but so ambiguous invisible?


    Another humanity: as a girl, beikui xiangnuan takes care of her?


    Taking care of a girl is such a gentlemanly behavior. You are obscene yourself, just look at others.


    Another yer said:


    beikui xiangnuan is a green pond. She is a vegetable chicken, so she relies on the God, and she is also a high-ranking person at the beginning.


    It''s like this in the game. What''s it like in real life?


    yer: it''s not. At the beginning, it was the God of withered bones who invited her.


    yer: who knows if the great God has been cheated.


    In a word, these idle and boring people are fighting for other people''s affairs.


    And the style of painting from the beginning of the discussion about green silk tangled with the husband changed into abusing the client.


    There''s a lot of vicious spection and misinterpretation.


    The client has been interested in the idea that the dead bones cover the whole world. When he saw these remarks, his tears rolled in his eyes.


    If kugugaitianxia really likes her, why don''t you say so.And now it''s like this, why don''t youe out and say a word for her.


    Mingming was vaguely invited to join the team at the beginning.


    She did not deliberately rely on the God. The client was very aggrieved, and even had the idea of withdrawing the game.


    But every time I decided to quit the game, I would send her a message and call her to y.


    The consignor is ruthless to refuse to build the world, and can only y the game.


    I don''t want to watch the world channel.


    Seeing that the face of green silk wrapped around Mr. Lang is almost perfect, the client consciously put in this face, which is the face of love silk wrapped around Mr.ng. such beautiful girls are pursuing the dead bones to cover the world, which makes the client even less confident.


    Love around the husband also invited his best friend toe, so there are three girls in the team.


    The client is soft and cute. His EQ is not too high. He is often embarrassed by the two girls.


    They often cry because they are angry. When they are sad, the client wants to stop ying. Then people on world channel say that the client is so stingy and that they are very generous and skilled.


    Won a lot of praise.


    The courage to let the client stick to it is because although kuggu does not have the world channel to publicly rify the rumors about her, he will be a peacemaker in the team and defend her.


    She''s going to get the equipment as usual.


    It doesn''t seem to have changed because of other girls.


    But slowly, the client found that one thing she did not know what to do was that she had to suffer more abuse because she was protected by the whole world.


    After all, because of the top technology of several male yers in the team, the number of people who watch them brush copies every day is countless.


    What happened, the public yers will know.


    Sometimes the client feels numb. Although he hopes to have a skeleton to cover the world at the critical moment to help her say a word, as long as he talks, he will be even worse off.


    Through this problem, kuggu gaitianxia tells her client not to care about other people''s eyes.


    And ruthlessly said that as long as there is his skeleton in the game, no one dares to bully the client.


    It''s a very ambiguous sentence. These warm words from time to time are the reason why the client insists on ying.

 Chapter 465

    In a word, it''s ambiguous to the client, but it doesn''t express itself.


    Let all people feel that they like the client.


    The client has to bear the envy and hatred of all parties, and be ndered by all kinds of people. He bes a "celebrity" in the game.


    It''s very unpleasant.


    Later, the official organization of the game offline activities, in the game all the people gathered together.


    Everybody went.


    After the self introduction, the client always feels familiar when he looks at the withered bones, but he can''t remember.


    In the real world, although it''s not so easy to say bad words, the Ming Dynasty''s insinuation is also constant.


    Of course, there are also people who coax the clients to stand around the world.


    Later, kuggu gaitianxia, as a great God, was invited by the government to speak. Kuggu gaitianxia went on stage and said that he wanted to confess to a girl.


    Look to the client.


    At that time, the client was as shy as a deer. He did not dare to look at the world with deep feelings.


    Everyone is also in cajole, looking towards the client one after another.


    That is, they all feel that they have to dere to their clients.


    Even the pursuit of the world''s green silk wrapped Langjun also think so, almost can''t sit straight away.


    Kugu gaitianxia said that the girl was his teammate and got married in the game. He liked it very much.


    Well, every client is right.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, thest name announced by kugugai world is Qingsi zhang.


    The client is like a thunderbolt, and the whole person is at a loss.


    Green silk entangled Lang Jun is also extremely unexpected, looking around at people looking at her eyes, and looking at the dead bone cover the world, affectionate looking at her, in the heart to convince themselves, the dead bone said is her.


    She epted kugugaitianxia''s courtship and went on stage to ept kugugaitianxia''s gift. They became a couple.


    The client looked at the green silk tangled with Lang Jun, her eyes were full of victory, and the people around her sneered andughed. He really felt like on pins and needles, so he ran away at that time.


    The client intended not to y the game from now on, but still couldn''t control his heart.


    When she went to the game, she found that she had been kicked out of the team and was discussing her.


    It''s full of all kinds ofnguage. It''s all negative remarks about the client. There are also all kinds of blessings that the dead bone covers the world and the green silk entangles the husband, saying that they are a perfect match.


    The client doesn''t deserve it.


    Before, it was the consignor who pestered the withered bones. The withered bones were because of the gentry who tolerated the existence of the consignor again and again.


    He also said that kugu is a very special person. If you know who you like, you won''t have an affair with others.


    Give green silk tangled husband a full sense of security.


    When youpliment them, don''t forget to belittle the client.


    The client has be the biggest sinner, and even the one who gets involved in other people''s feelings.


    In a word, the client was made a big joke on this matter.


    Suffered the humiliation of withered bones.


    There is also the humiliation of being yed with emotionally, which makes the client depressed all the time.


    In the heart left a great shadow.


    In fact, this is a purposeful retaliation.


    Withered bones cover the whole world. Its real name is Yang Haoxing.


    It''s a ssmate of Xiang Nuan''s middle school age. In those years, young boys and girls were always in a turmoil. The client was sweet and pleasant, and spoke softly. It''s very normal for such girls to be liked by Yang Haoxing.


    The reason why the client doesn''t remember Yang Haoxing is that the client only went to school with Yang Haoxing for one year.


    Moreover, Yang Haoxing was silent at that time, and he was insignificant in the ss.


    When the client saw that the withered bones covered the world, he felt familiar, but he didn''t recognize it. On the one hand, it was because he was not familiar with it. On the other hand, after all these years, Yang Haoxing''s appearance had changed.


    At that time, Yang Haoxing liked clients and used a primitive way to write love letters, because love letters seemed sincere.


    Every day.


    Secretly put it in the client''s schoolbag, put it very tightly.


    Put so tightly, the client does not turn the bag upside down every day, her bag is cleaned up by her mother.


    These love letters fall into the hands of the client''s mother.


    Gee.


    At the beginning of receiving the love letter, the client''s mother wanted to keep still and look at the situation. As a result, the more she received, the more angry the client''s mother was.


    It can be seen from every word in the love letter that the child is a narcissistic child.


    And so persistent, there is a sense of harassment.


    Of course, the mother of the client doesn''t want anyone to think about her daughter, and she is so young that she should focus on learning. Therefore, she didn''t tell the client about this.


    The client doesn''t know.The client''s mother went to the school teacher and asked the teacher to talk to Yang Haoxing''s parents.


    It doesn''t mean anything else. I hope Yang Haoxing''s parents can take care of their children and don''t bring distress to others.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Haoxing''s parents are really irritable and inappropriate in dealing with their children. Originally, the feelings of adolescence were normal, but they made it as if Yang Haoxing had let go of his heinous crimes.


    Go home to beat, also called seven aunts and eight aunts together to criticize Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing can be said to have lost his face.


    The mind also distorts, hating the consignor.


    He felt that it was the client who gave the love letter to her parents and asked them to go to school toin.


    If you don''t ept it, don''t ept it. Why should you humiliate him like this?


    After graduating from high school, they had no intersection. After many years, they met the client in the game.


    The client''s face is very discriminative, and Yang Haoxing liked it at the beginning. When he saw this face in the game, Yang Haoxing paid attention to it.


    Intuition is the client.


    Because the client uses his own face as the face of the character game.


    Then they have intersection in the game. In the interaction, Yang Haoxing is more sure of his conjecture from the perspective of the client''snguage and personality.


    When it was determined that the client was the one who "humiliated" him in those years, a revenge n emerged in Yang Haoxing''s mind.


    Onlyter did the client be humiliated by Yang Haoxing.


    At that time, you didn''t refuse me and humiliate me. I made you like me. I don''t want you anymore and humiliate you.


    This kind of feeling Yang Haoxing thinks is very cool.


    Client: ha ha.


    Meng Li received the plot, the client is just a ha ha, there is no specific desire.


    Perhaps it is also depressed to the extreme. On the Inte, all kinds of violentnguage caused great trauma to the client''s mind. The client who had been able to do so gradually became depressed.


    Cyber violence is also a kind of violence, sometimes it is even more painful than beating on the body.


    Because it is the power of all people, you and I, to strike on people''s heart and soul.


    It makes people uneasy day and night, unbearable pain, even beyond their own range, suffocating.

 Chapter 466

    Meng Li sighed, this task can only be as far as possible from the perspective of the client, to analyze what kind of results the client is most looking forward to, and then toplete the task.


    She out of the game warehouse, see the mobile phone screen lit, Meng Li picked up the phone, the phone automatically unlocked.


    When she opened it, it was a message from Yang Haoxing:


    warm, what happened just now.


    Meng Li has locked the screen. He doesn''t n to return to Yang Haoxing.


    I feel very tired. ying games is also a waste of energy. Meng Li goes out to wash his face, but his parents are not at home.


    The house is empty. There is an aunt in the house, who usually takes care of the client to eat.


    When the client ys the game, the aunt does a good job for the client.


    The idea that the client''s mother instilled in the client is that you don''t have to go to work. How can you be happy? Anyway, I have money to support you.


    To study well is to let the client increase his knowledge, cultivate his sentiment and improve his temperament.


    It happened that the client was quite obsessed with the game. At that time, he nned to y it for a period of time. When his enthusiasm for the game went down, he went out to find something to do and improve his self-worth.


    Meng Li washes his face and ns to go back to sleep. When he hears someone talking on the balcony, Meng Li goes out.


    Balcony raised a lot of green nts, aunt in watering, while watering, while teasing the cat next to.


    Meng Li looks at the cat. It''s a white Persian cat. It''s very beautiful, but its hair is a little exuberant.


    The cat is stretching out its fleshy ws to pick out the leaves in the potted nt. When her aunt sees Meng Liing, she says:


    "Xiao Nuan, do you eat?"


    Meng Li feels not hungry:


    "no more."


    "It''s sunny today," she said


    Mimi nodded and ran away from the cat.


    Meng Li holds the cat in his arms, and then lies on the couch on the balcony. The cat adjusts its posture and nests in Meng Li''s stomach.


    Sunshine on her two bodies, warm, Meng Li squint, veryfortable.


    The cat purrs in Meng Li''s arms. Meng Li''s hands start with a meow, then close their eyes and go to sleep.


    Aunt shook her head andughed, took a small quilt on Meng Li.


    Cats, of course, are covered.


    Meng Li woke up and it was dark.


    The food my aunt cooked was delicious, but it didn''t taste good at night. Meng Li was half full, so he washed and went back to his room.


    There is another message on the mobile phone, which was sent by Yang Haoxing.


    Just made soon, let Meng leave the game.


    Meng Li on the game, Yang Haoxing to Meng Li hair private chat.


    Yang Haoxing: warm.


    Meng Li: Yes.


    Yang Haoxing: have you eaten yet?


    Meng Li: Yes.


    Yang Haoxing: I had a bowl of seafood porridge this evening. It tasted very good. I thought of you at that time and thought you must love it. I will take you to drink itter.


    Meng Li: No.


    Yang Haoxing


    Yang Haoxing: do the task.


    Meng Li: at will.


    Yang Haoxing: if you go to the valley of the brave and brush the blood pupil jackal, you can brush the colorful deer.


    Meng Li took a look at the news on the panel.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t get back to Yang Haoxing in the afternoon. Maybe I thought she was angry.


    Colorful deer is a defensive pet, with the side can resist attacks.


    It''s a very rare thing.


    To beat the blood pupil jackal is basically for this colorful deer, and no one has ever seeded.


    Before, Yang Haoxing also proposed to brush this for the client. The client felt that he was not sure. It was very painful to get hurt or die in the game.


    Reluctant to bear Yang Haoxing''s pain, he refused.


    Of course, Yang Haoxing probably said this to make the client''s mind waver. If the client doesn''t let him go, he won''t go.


    I''m not sure about myself.


    Meng Li replied decisively: good.


    Yang Haoxing on the other side


    I can only reply to Meng Li with a stiff head: all the people in the team will go.


    Meng Li: Mm-hmm.


    After a while, all the people in the team arrived and appeared in the panel.


    The boys are Yang Haoxing, Hua Jian Jiu, Yi Yi Yi Nian, Dai Ba Meng Mei, and five men in ancient times.


    Girls have Meng Li, green silk around the husband, fragrance floating.


    Huajianjiu is a man of character. As soon as hees in, he yells:


    "boss, what are you doing?"


    "Yes, I''ll wait for the boss to give me an order."


    Yang Haoxing''s voice is low:


    "the Jackal with blood brush."


    Huajian wine?? What is it? "Yang Haoxing didn''t reply. Yiyinian''s character pped huajianjiu:


    "bad ears are still bad. The eldest said that the Jackal with blood brush pupil."


    Huajian wine, not to be outdone, gave a p one by one, and roared:


    "you have a bad ear. You can''t brush blood pupil jackal so well."


    "Boss, are you right?"


    "Let''s have a try," Yang said


    Green silk takes a look at Meng Li and says:


    "do we need yers to watch?"


    You can choose to let the yers watch, or you can choose not to let the yers watch.


    It''s a bit of a live broadcast, but it''s directly in the game. yers can watch it and give gifts and equipment to the people inside.


    This is also the source of ie of Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing asked Meng Li:


    "warm, what do you think?"


    Green silk entangles Lang Jun and looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li is disgusting. Yang Haoxing is hypocritical.


    Huajian wine looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "what about you? Can the onlookers open it or not?"


    Meng Li said coldly, "it''s up to you."


    But the voice of the client was too soft and sweet. No one felt Meng Li''s coldness.


    In ancient times, the male dirty looks at the love entangled with the husband:


    "open, why not open, let all yers see how we hang the Jackal with the brush blood pupil."


    Take Meng Mei to stand up. His image is a big man with a beard. It''s really very happy to have this name on his head.


    His voice was also hoarse, and he said:


    "that is, the boss is so strong that he must be sure to go."


    I''m so confident about Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing sent a private letter to Meng Li alone:


    "warm, you are not afraid."


    Meng Li didn''t know, so he said, "what are you afraid of?"


    Yang Haoxing: "it will be very painful to be attacked. You are not afraid of the pain."


    "I can''t say I''ll die."


    Meng Li''s heart is full of joy, and Yang Haoxing''s feelings are too deep.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m not afraid of pain. Let''s go. Don''t dy everyone''s time."


    Yang Haoxing is depressed.


    All kinds of hints, it''s very dangerous here. It hurts when you get hurt or die. I didn''t love him very much before, so I didn''t let him go.


    Now I let him go.


    Chi, in the end or a real woman, is not greedy colorful deer.


    His goal is to let Meng Li like him first. If he can''t do it, how can he get revenge.


    It''s unrealistic not to give.


    Yang Haoxing enjoyed the process of conquering people.


    "All right, let''s go." Yang Haoxing spoke in the team, and everyone heard him.

 Chapter 467

    World news:


    "the Lubu team is going to challenge the bloody jackal of the brave Valley, rescue the colorful deer imprisoned by the bloody jackal, and fight for justice!"


    yers lost words in the old city!! The God of withered bones is going to brush the blood pupil, the jackal, the ox.


    yer Zuo Qinglong: onlooker, onlooker, must onlooker.


    yer right White Tiger: worship, worship, must worship.


    yer Zuo Qinglong: that white tiger Sabi, grandfather advised you to change your name as soon as possible.


    yer right White Tiger: don''t change, have the ability to hit me.


    yer:


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Li''s team is transported to the valor Canyon, and there are NPCs waiting for them outside.


    "Dear warriors, please help to rescue the colorful deer imprisoned by the bloody jackal."


    yers lost words in the old city.


    Yang Haoxing pursed his mouth and took the task. A paragraph appeared on NPC''s head, which was some instructions, such as where the blood pupil jackal was.


    Old city lost word: tile rub, big God took, bet, bet, see if big God can defeat blood pupil jackal.


    Zuo Qinglong: is it a bet? Where the great God passes, nothing grows.


    Ah bah, no, it''s the God of withered bones.


    Right white tiger + 1.


    Zuo Qinglong: you are everywhere. Get out!


    Right White Tiger: don''t roll.


    The yer is ying you: Oh, why does the God of withered bones still take beikui xiangnuan? He is a professionalggard and useless person. He also needs to be equipped. Does beikui xiangnuan want to face himself?


    Shuai Du Changcao: Yes, and the task is so difficult, why do you take it with you?


    Silly fool: it''s better to change a teammate with better technique, so the chance of winning is still bigger.


    It''s you: who knows if some people are beating our God.


    yer: Yes.


    Meng Li looked at the news, no matter what, now can develop into scolding himself.


    In short, her existence is a mistake.


    Maybe these things are what Yang Haoxing wants to see?


    Meng Li even felt that when Yang Haoxing was in the crowd, he wanted to win the favor of the client and arouse everyone''s anger.


    Let''s scold the client.


    After all, many people feel that the client does not deserve Yang Haoxing''s gentleness and care.


    Green silk entangles Lang Jun these remarks, in the heart has a kind of inexplicable pleasure.


    Yang Hao walked in the front, toward the cave of the blood pupil jackal, and the others followed him.


    The onlookers have been painting the barrage, just discussing whether they can paint the colorful deer this time.


    There are all kinds of encouraging news, there are all kinds of gifts, rewards.


    After all, the conditions at home that can afford to y the game are not bad, and RMB yers are everywhere.


    Yang Haoxing also has all kinds of equipment sent by the little fan sister. It''s very considerate to let Yang Haoxing not get hurt. He must wear it.


    And in just a few minutes, the number of onlookers has been very objective.


    Yang Haoxing took a look at the equipment bar sent by the onlookers, but didn''t answer.


    The gift system automatically receives the gift, and the equipment can choose whether to receive or not.


    This shows that Yang Haoxing, the great God, is very cold, and also reflects his noble integrity of regarding money as dirt.


    The more so, those little fans are crazy to send equipment, all kinds of kneeling for Yang Haoxing.


    As Yang Hao walked, he suddenly stopped. The crowd also stopped and looked at Yang Haoxing.


    He took out a level 10 cloak, went to Meng Li, who was at the back of the crowd, and said:


    "warm, here you are."


    Meng Li looks at the defensive Cape, and doesn''t know whether he is too scheming or Yang Haoxing is too scheming.


    Mingming can give it to her in private, but it has to be given in front of so many onlookers in the team.


    She epted that she only knew how to rely on men, and she didn''t have any real skills.


    If she doesn''t ept it, it''s because she''s so high-minded that she dares to refuse the kindness of the God of withered bones. Which onion is it?


    Huajian wine turned around and snatched the cloak from Yang Haoxing''s hand. Looking back and forth, it was painful:


    "boss, you want to give it to her?"


    Huajian wine looks at Meng Li with disdain. He doesn''t like this kind of technical dish very much. He always follows the man and is not an independent woman at all.


    Fortunately, it''s not greedy. It''s not the kind of equipment that you have to get in your own hands.


    Huajian wine didn''t understand. At first, it wasn''t the client who wanted toe in. It was Yang Haoxing who kidnapped him.


    Later, because the green silk entangled the husband and came to Yang Haoxing, the client wanted to quit. Yang Haoxing also used some specious words to kidnap the client and let her stay in the team.Yang Haoxing quietly takes back the defensive cloak from huajianjiu. He opens the cloak and intends to put it on Meng Li.


    Meng Li stepped back, and then bought a level 12 defensive cloak in the mall, which is already the most advanced one.


    The price is moving. Fortunately, the client has money, otherwise he really can''t afford it.


    She draped the level 12 defensive Cape she bought on her body and said, "I have the skeleton."


    Yang Haoxing''s hands are stiff. This


    The crowd was speechless, and the onlookers began to brush, saying that Meng Li had this.


    They''re all guessing where they came from.


    Some people also maliciously guess that it was from other men.


    In short, no matter how vicious.


    Meng Li saw the news without any fluctuation.


    Then he took a considerate look at Qingsi beside him and said:


    "why don''t you give it to Qingsi?"


    Yang Haoxing


    Green silk one breath all of a sudden hold back in the heart, before is still envious of Meng Li has the most advanced defense Cape, the result is a turn, people let dead bone give her.


    Problem, I really want it.


    After all, it''s a rare thing, but it''s something north sunflower doesn''t want.


    I feel that if I want face, I will lose my dignity.


    Green silk is very depressed, standing in situ did not speak.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Haoxing hesitated for a moment. Huajian wine snatched the cloak from Yang Haoxing again and said, "tut Tut, no one wants me to. What a good thing, it needs less pain."


    One by one, I coaxed:


    "who said no one wanted it, I wanted it."


    "It''s mine."


    "Give it to me."


    Originally very embarrassing things, so was Huajian wine and one by one clever solution.


    Qingsi was relieved. In a word, she didn''t lose face.


    It''s just that Yang Haoxing''s hesitation at that moment made her feel very congested.


    Several people continued to walk towards the valor gorge. Meng Li walked in a high priced twelve level cloak, which was called a leisurely walk.


    It''s like hanging out in your backyard.


    Other people in the team were very nervous, because after watching, they still felt a little humiliated if they failed.


    They have a feeling of going out or ying. Seeing Meng Li''s leisurely appearance, they are speechless.

 Chapter 468

    Several of them came to the cave where the bloodpupil jackal lived.


    The task was officially triggered, and the blood pupil jackal rushed out of the cave. It was huge and looked like a wolf. It was not a wolf. It was standing on its legs.


    Its eyes are as scarlet as blood, and the earth shakes when it walks.


    The rock on the cave is still very lifelike to fall down, the picture is quite spectacr.


    Blood pupil jackal roars, seems to be very impatient of their interference, then the huge body towards them, began to attack them.


    Yang Haoxing and his party also began to attack in various colors, but the blood pupil jackal was really rough and thick skinned, and those attacks were like tickling on him.


    The blood is still full.


    But on their side, the old man''s dirty and the secret incense float lost some blood and were injured.


    Hurt in the game, the body will also be very painful, fragrance floating some pain.


    As the best friend of the secret fragrance floating, Qingsi zhang immediately asked:


    "are you ok?"


    The secret fragrance floated and shook his head:


    "it''s OK."


    Qingsi takes a look at Yang Haoxing. Yang Haoxing is busy as the main export force. She looks back at Meng Li, but she is not angry at all:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li stepped on a white cloud and wore a beautiful Cape. He was not far away, looking down at the battle of the people below.


    Meng Li nced at Qingsi and said:


    "in order not to dy you."


    "So stand far away."


    Green silk chest undting, want to get angry, and hold.


    The secret fragrance floats and says to Qingsi:


    "don''t be angry."


    Qingsi said, "No."


    With that, they ignored Meng Li and continued to fight.


    Meng Li silently watched their attack, gorgeous and pompous, and even in the colorful, Meng Li could not see who their characters were.


    The level 12 cape is the top use. If you stand aside, you will be affected, but you will be resisted by the Cape.


    I didn''t get hurt at all. Naturally, I didn''t feel any pain. It was very noisy. The game was too realistic. The sound of fighting was very real, just like what happened around me.


    yer so and so: I wipe, North sunflower to warm this is who ah, actually look at it like this.


    Bah, it''s bad luck to meet such a teammate.


    All kinds of grubby yers began to swipe the screen and deeply condemned Meng Li''s bad behavior.


    Yang Haoxing looked back at Meng Li, thought about it and said:


    "warm, just protect yourself."


    yer: Wow, the God of withered bones is so warm, love you,e on.


    yer D: how can the great God be so gentle, my God.


    Looking at Yang Haoxing''s blood bar half empty, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''m fine. You''d better worry about yourself."


    Yang Haoxing


    Huajian wine said angrily:


    "you are a woman. You care about you. How can you do that?"


    The rest of the team-mates also looked at Meng Li with reproachful eyes. Meng Li smiles sweetly, sits on the cloud with his knees crossed, holds his chin with his hands, and his face is naive and cute.


    yer W: Well, not to mention, the character of North sunflower to warm is pretty good-looking.


    yer C: guess who pinched it.


    Xuetong jackal''s ws are very sharp. He waved his hand and left a shadow in the air. The ancient male''s blood strip was empty and caught by Xuetong jackal''s ws.


    The sharp w fell into the ancient dirty man''s body. The ancient dirty man wailed in pain, and the blood bar was decreasing at a very fast speed.


    If it goes on like this, it will die in the game and can no longer participate in this battle.


    Yang Haoxing quickly took out a sword, which was wide, but not long, and cut it toward the forelimb of Xuetong jackal.


    What I want to think is that if the blood pupil jackal eats pain, it will take back the ws dug in the ancient man''s dirty body.


    However, it was a slow step. Yang Haoxing''s sword had just cut the forelimb of Xuetong jackal, and the ancient dirty man''s blood strip waspletely empty.


    His character turned grey and finally disappeared here.


    Not only that, Yang Haoxing''s sword also angered the blood pupil jackal and made it into a frenzied state. Although its blood bar was empty, its whole body began to glow red and began to attack indiscriminately.


    Meng Li is far away.


    Another teammate is missing, which makes them more difficult.


    The blood pupil jackal has rough skin and thick flesh, just like the little Qiang who can''t fight.


    The onlookers were also enthusiastic. They gave them all kinds of encouragement, gifts and equipment.


    However, it didn''t work. The fragrance floated down.


    After that, Yang Haoxing watched his teammates arrive one by one. He was also very depressed.Of course, as teammates fell one by one, more and more people denounced Meng Li.


    Looking at all kinds of abusive news, Meng Li said with a good temper:


    "you said I went to drag my feet. Now I''m honest. I don''t need to be distracted to take care of me. Is it still clever?"


    yer L: "good luck, your mother, your face and the God form a team."


    Meng Li''s voice is soft and waxy:


    "is it envy, jealousy, or you ask to join our team and see if kugu agrees or not?"


    yer L " People don''t want to be shameless, and the world is invincible. "


    Meng Li hum: "today, I take this opportunity to draw a lucky yer to send a magic hoop. Some of you certainly don''t have this magic weapon."


    "The condition is that you praise me. I will give it to anyone who praises me."


    A group of onlookers


    It''s really shameless. It''s invincible.


    But, mom, it''s so exciting.


    The magic hoop is an attack weapon, which is very rare.


    Even if you spend money to buy it, you need some money, which is still a little reluctant.


    yers all kinds of entanglement, feel that they are humiliated by Meng Li with money.


    At the beginning, there were all kinds of people who scolded Meng Li for being shameless and shameless. They would not praise Meng Li with unconscionable words. They expressed special righteousness and righteousness, saying that they were all practical and realistic.


    Then I don''t know who is shaken in the heart, and I have a lovely and good character.


    The onlookers were silent.


    Immediately someone asked the man who praised Meng Li, saying that she was a traitor and bent over for money.


    Then she retorted:


    in fact, there''s nothing wrong with beikui xiangnuan. It''s good not to make trouble because of poor strength. Maybe it''s because of the attitude and intention to apany his teammates.


    +1


    + 1


    originally, those who denounced Meng Li all the time began to be helped to speak, and even began to praise Meng Li implicitly.


    It also distracted everyone''s attention from the fierce fight over Yang Haoxing.


    There are fewer people who brush gifts.


    Meng Li is satisfied to see that the topic is taken askew by himself. What magic hoop is given to the client by Yang Haoxing before.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to keep it. I believe the client doesn''t want it either. It''s better to let the magic hoop give full y to its surplus heat. Even if it''s used for fun, it''s also fun.

 Chapter 469

    With that, Meng Li went offline directly.


    Yang Haoxing has not achieved his goal. How can he kick her.


    Can''t say to still want to hold back in the heart that mouth depressed keep ttering her.


    Meng Li just thought of here, he saw Yang Haoxing send a message to her.


    Yang Haoxing:


    "wennuan, I''m sorry I didn''t paint you the colorful deer today."


    Meng Li:


    "well."


    Yang Haoxing: "I''m going to take the team members to practice level again and brush some equipment at the same time. This time, I''m not thinking about it. Next time, I''m going to brush out all at once."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Yang Haoxing: "wennuan, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think you are in the right state today. Did you encounter something?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    It''s just a different person.


    Seeing the message Yang Haoxing sent to her, Yang Haoxing used to cherish words like gold, but now he has a lot of words.


    In the matter of emotion, it''s really you who go in and I go out. She is indifferent to Yang Haoxing, but Yang Haoxing is square. She begins to say more to please her.


    In fact, if Yang Haoxing is not for the purpose of revenge, from all aspects of the performance, it is still a warm man.


    Unfortunately, all his warmth is to let people fall into the trap he set.


    Yang Haoxing: "I''m not happy. I didn''t give you the colorful deer."


    His words look very remorseful, and it''s easy to associate with the aggrieved look of a man opposite.


    People who care about him tend to feel pity.


    Meng Li asked curiously:


    "there is only one colorful deer. You let me take it. What about your teammates?"


    Yang Haoxing exined:


    "there are not only colorful deer, but also others. If they give up the colorful deer, I willpensate them from other aspects and will not let them suffer losses. You can rest assured that it will not make you difficult and ufortable."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Yang Haoxing wrung his brows, angry at Meng Li''s attitude.


    I don''t know how to answer.


    Have you changed your mind?


    Tentatively said:


    "I haven''t felt the pain when I just died for a long time. It''s a little strange."


    Meng Li is here. Heughs.


    If you like, you can often feel itter.


    Meng Li didn''t return the kind of caring words Yang Haoxing expected, but just sent a message:


    "OK."


    "Sleepy, sleepy."


    Yang Haoxing: "originally nned to take you to practice alone, talk to you, forget it, darling, go to sleep."


    "Good night."


    Meng Li Yi, what''s the name of Guaibao? It''s really numb.


    Before Yang Haoxing put forward to take the client to practice, the client was very happy, willing to spend many nights, because he could get along with Yang Haoxing alone.

 Chapter 470

    Meng Li went straight down.


    Yang Haoxing hammered the hammer impatiently.


    Really.


    Meng Li feels that all of Yang Haoxing''s achievementse from this game.


    The source of ie is the same.


    And this game also brings a lot of pain to the client.


    In this case, the game should be finished.


    In fact, this battle did notst long, and now the client''s parents have note back.


    Meng Li decided to practice for a while and then go to y.


    We should practice the level. If the level is higher, the output damage will be higher, which means that hitting people will be more painful.


    She sat cross knee and began to practice.


    Without the light on, it took a long time to hear the client''s parents open the door. Meng Li went out to say hello, then chatted with them for a while, and went back to his room.


    Estimated Yang Haoxing should rest, Meng left the game, sure enough, Yang Haoxing has been off the line.


    Meng left to brush some small monsters and get some special chicken rib equipment.


    Originally, the level was low, so it was not difficult to upgrade. Meng Li even upgraded eight levels in one night, but he was more familiar with the game.


    Meng left a castle. It was an upgrade task. He nned to go to bed after finishing it, but he met someone who was looking for something.


    It''s a little fan of Yang Haoxing.


    "Stop, North sunflower is warm." A female voice came out.


    Meng Li, who is nning to enter the castle to receive the mission, stops and looks back. It''s a female yer with love, kugu on top of her head.


    kugu£¿ Bones?


    love£¿ dear?


    Dear bone?


    Love withered bones?


    Yes, it''s simple, clear and urate.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what can I do for you?"


    "Today, why don''t you fight in the valor Canyon? Do you know how painful he was beaten by the bloody jackal?" Love, kugu asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "what does it matter to me that he died?"


    "You are teammates. You are not worthy to be a teammate of the God of bones."


    Love, kugu said angrily.


    Meng Lihao said in his spare time:


    "on the one hand, they me me for not being his teammate, on the other hand, they want me to help him?"


    Love, kugu choked and said:


    "in a word, you don''t deserve it, but you can''t ignore it. You are a cruel woman. You are indifferent when you see your teammates injured. You are really hateful."


    Speaking of excitement, she stamped her foot.


    Meng Li nodded: "then, what''s the purpose of looking for me?"


    Love, kugu: "I''m going to kill you, too, to make you feel the pain of the Lubu team members at that time. You shouldn''t get away with it. In ancient times, people who escaped in the battle had to be sentenced to death."


    Meng Li asked, "have you ever been to ancient times?"


    love£¬kugu£º¡­¡­


    "I don''t care. I''ll kill you and punish you, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Meng Li could not helpughing:


    "girl, I feel that you are too involved in the y. How can you feel that you are the embodiment of justice?"


    She took another look at the name on the top of the girl''s head and said:


    "like dead bones?"


    love£¬kugu£º¡­¡­ It''s so obvious that you can''t see it?


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if you like a person, you have to work hard to be better. You should practice your skills more, upgrade your level, and be a great God. Can''t you fight side by side with him?"


    "It doesn''t help to do these things secretly for him except to calm the anger in your heart."


    Love, kugu stares at Meng Li:


    "the problem is that I''m here to calm the anger in my heart."


    Meng Li


    Lazy to talk nonsense with this girl, she turned to n to enter the castle, but the girl actually attacked her, Meng Li quick reaction, escape away, no injury.


    "You don''t go, you tell me first, why do you need to practice to fight with the God of withered bones?" The girl looks at Meng Li''s level, which is on a par with her.


    And it seems to be lower than her before.


    Meng Li is speechless, just a game, but also an irrelevant person, not angry because of the girl''s attack.


    Really, I can''t put it into Meng Li''s eyes.


    Just have been doing the task upgrade is very boring, to the personal adjustment, let Meng Li have the mind to tease.


    She sighed and said:


    "after all, not everyone is as lucky as I am." Will let Yang Haoxing painstakingly to revenge.


    In fact, I feel that Yang Haoxing''s behavior is really boring and vicious.But I have to admit that in order to retaliate against the client, Yang Haoxing also spent a lot of money.


    Many equipment used to sell money is also a sum of ie, but Yang Hao behavior captured the client''s heart, at the expense of the client.


    Meng Li pretends to be sad. In fact, he has a very sad expression, which makes love and kugu explode.


    "You don''t want to be too proud. You''re not the girl friend of the God of withered bones. Who knows if you''re the one who''s haunting the God of withered bones."


    Love, kugu waved the whip on his hand, threw a loud voice on the ground and said angrily.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "girl, if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    Love, kugu: "you wait. I haven''t killed you yet."


    Meng Li Why do you have to kill me? "


    Love, kugu took it for granted:


    "you are not a good teammate at all because you watch your teammates get hurt and indifferent."


    "I especially hate such teammates. I don''t think it''s worth it for the Rubens."


    How can there be such a person.


    At that time, the leisurely appearance really made people angry, especially when the Lubu team died, their painful voice was worrying.


    Meng Li nodded, if the rtionship between the members of the Lubu team and her is really good, and they are the people who deliver back to each other, it is really disgusting that she is so indifferent.


    But the members of the team never regard the client as a teammate.


    It''s just that Yang Haoxing is the team leader, and they don''t know what to say.


    Of course, from their point of view, a team mate with low-level skills is really a drag, and it''s no wonder they don''t like it.


    She suffered from the yer''s nder, abuse, also did not see the team who came out to defend it.


    Just treat her like air.


    They are indifferent, they are indifferent, how do you treat me, how do I treat you, is not normal?


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "girl, most people are mutual. When I was attacked by you people''snguage, no one said a word for me, so don''t expect me to do my little to help them."


    Kugu was stunned when he heard that he understood something, but he didn''t understand it.


    Meng Li sees love and kugu''s stupidity. He feels that love and kugu are simple people.


    Of course, it''s also suitable for cannon fodder.


    Meng Li turns around and ns to enter the castle. He looks back at Meng Li and shouts:


    "Hello, what do you mean?"


    Meng Li didn''t reply. Love, kugu said in a hurry:


    "are you in conflict with your teammates?"


    "But you can''t be self willed when you are in conflict. You can''t save your teammates when they die!"


    Meng Lifu, the girl''s IQ is worrying.

 Chapter 471

    Meng Li ignores love, kugu, but love, kugu is angry with Meng Li''s attitude.


    Why not talk to her well, why not.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The whip in his hand was thrown at Meng Li. Meng Li once again dodged and looked back at love, kugu:


    "what are you doing?"


    Love, kugu said angrily:


    "unless you make it clear to me today, I will kill you."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "girl, although you are lovely when you are angry, don''t take your behavior as justice. You are stupid, you know?"


    Love, kugu:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li


    I don''t want to talk.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, kugu snorted and said wildly:


    "if you don''t speak, I''ll kill you."


    With that, he made a gorgeous attack on Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t give in this time. She fights with love and kugu directly. Once or twice, she can use it as seasoning, but it''s always like this. It''s very annoying.


    It''s better to solve it directly.


    Meng Li has a lot of good equipment. In addition, she is familiar with the operation of the game. Her level is simr to that of love and kugu. Without much effort, she killed love and kugu directly.


    Her character turned grey and finally disappeared.


    Of course, the scream before death really made Meng Li''s ears hurt.


    He also told Meng Li that he woulde to her again.


    I''m not afraid to find her.


    Finally, no one bothered her. Meng Li went into the castle toplete the task, and then went off the line to practice again.


    The next day, Meng Li got up and went out for a morning run for an hour. Yes, he should strengthen his physical fitness.


    The client''s physical fitness is not strong because he usually moves less.


    Then Yang Haoxing invited Meng Li to go online.


    When Meng left the line, Yang Haoxing asked:


    "did you sleep wellst night? My dear


    Meng Li: "can you not call me Guaibao?"


    Yang Haoxing: "you are my darling."


    Meng Li: "it''s disgusting."


    Not between lovers from the heart of love are very disgusting.


    False and artificial.


    Yang Haoxing


    "Wennuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li: "not much."


    Yang Haoxing: "when you encounter something, you can tell me. I will try my best to help you deal with it."


    Meng Liughs, just want to beat you to death. I don''t know if I will stand and let her be beaten.


    In the plot, Yang Haoxing is responsible for the client. A girl''s reputation is ruined on the Inte and her abuse is rampant, which brings great trauma to her spirit.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and Yang Haoxing said:


    "let''s do the task upgrade."


    "The Jackal will be more confident then."


    Meng Li: "well."


    Slowly, the other members of the team also went online, because yesterday''s events were rtively silent, everyone wanted to upgrade quickly, a shame before the snow.


    Just about to take over the task, Meng Li received a challenge.


    It''s love kugu''s.


    The Lubu team looked at love, kugu, the name is very speechless.


    Huajian wine has no taboo to tease Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing asked Meng Li:


    "who is this man?"


    Meng Li said:


    "your little fan sister metst night."


    Yang Haoxing frowned. He was not offlinest night.


    Then we can see that Meng Li''s level has risen. Not only Yang Haoxing has noticed, but everyone has noticed.


    The secret fragrance floats to see green silk''s facial expression is not good, as the boudoir of course know oneself boudoir in the heart ufortable.


    Timely stand up and say:


    "you secretly practicedst night?"


    Meng Li takes a look at love, kugu''s challenge, and easily takes it. The girl is not afraid of pain, but also needs to find abuse to help her.


    Then he said:


    "what is the secret level training."


    In a word, while these people dislike her low level, now they feel ufortable when they upgrade.


    In their hearts, those who are inferior to them should never be inferior to them.


    Secret fragrance floating speechless, obviously is secretly practice level.


    Yang Haoxing took a look at the world news:


    beikui epts the challenge of love, kugu.


    He said apologetically:


    "I''m the one who implicated you. In fact, you don''t have to pay attention to her."


    Meng Li: "yes, you implicated me."Yang Haoxing: special.


    It''s hard and weird tomunicate.


    "I don''t need to pay attention to these, but you''ve taken them all. There''s no problem with the equipment I gave you."


    Don''t leave first


    With that, her characters are no longer in the team. They are at the ce where they fight with love and kugu.


    Love, kugu also opened a crowd, and also bet.


    Although love and kugu are not very popr, Meng Li is very popr.


    Love, kugu wants to teach Meng Li how to be a teammate.


    Everyone is also extremely dissatisfied with Meng Li''s performancest night. It''s good to teach her a lesson. In addition to the mentality of watching good ys, there are still many people watching.


    Even though we don''t know the technology of love and kugu, we still press love and kugu will win.


    What kind of tform of life and death is this? Unless one side is dead, the battle can be ended.


    Meng Li stands on the stage, her character is a pink wide sleeve fairy skirt, with a delicate hairpin on her head, and her face is also very delicate, very fairy.


    Looking at Meng Li''s beautiful game characters, a trace of jealousy shed in his eyes:


    "hum, here you are."


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t I hurtst night? Here you are again


    Love, kugu angry:


    "yesterday let you lucky win, today I''m ready, must be a shame before the snow."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, girl, I know thatst night was disgrace."


    Onlookers: North sunflower warm mouth so more and more poisonous?


    Meng Li''s words made love and kugu angry. She was really prepared. She was armed from head to foot.


    The whole body is all kinds of equipment, a flexible RMB yer.


    Knowing that he can''t say Meng Li, he attacks Meng Li directly.


    Meng Li took out a very small shield, and then the shield gradually grewrger, blocking the attack of love and kugu, and said:


    "girl, I''m very busy, and I don''t have time to y with you every day."


    Love, kugu is furious:


    "you are too arrogant!"


    Meng Li


    Is she arrogant?


    Can we be more arrogant?


    Meng Li put away his shield and took a look at his own equipment. There were not many attack types, and he didn''t like them very much.


    There are a lot of defensive equipment.


    Meng lifeI quickly bought some talismans and some medicine to return blood in the mall.


    Although it''s a game, it also needs some fighting skills. If you don''t know how to use it skillfully, you can''t have all-round equipment.


    Love, kugu, however, has no equipment, but her fighting skills are very low.


    Meet Meng Li, there is no chance of winning.


    Then he was fixed by Meng Li''s body talisman.


    Yang Haoxing


    Can he say that he is secretly betting on the other side to win?


    Did you lose?


    Did he pay?


    The Lubu members are also extremely surprised, how can a person change so much.


    Yesterday was not a rookie who couldn''t do anything, but today can defeat another rookie?

 Chapter 472

    The onlookers are also wailing. If they are stopped by the talisman, they can kill herpletely. Then they will lose.


    Love, kugu has many dishes to lose to the North sunflower.


    Their money ~ ~ ~


    Meng Li walks step by step to love, kugu.


    Love, kugu''s face flushed and embarrassed, looking at Meng Li:


    "you What are you doing? "


    Meng Li: "you said."


    Love, kugu: "you You... "


    You haven''t said a reason for a long time, but I really don''t know how to say it at this moment.


    Let her go?


    It''s too spineless, and it''s the stage of life and death.


    Let them kill her?


    I feel it''s too cheap to say that. I''m looking for abuse.


    Meng Li takes a look at love. The blood bar on kugu''s head is still full.


    Want to love, kugu issued an attack, hit her, she screamed, blood bar half empty, good pain.


    Then Meng Li attacks again. Love, kugu''s blood is only a little bit left.


    Then Meng Li takes out the medicine that can return blood and uses it on love and kugu.


    Love, kugu endured the pain and thought that it would bepletely over if she took two times. He never thought that Meng Li would give her blood back.


    In horror,


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "girl, I don''t want you to leave me alone, but you have toe to me for trouble. In order that you don''t dare toe to me for trouble in the future, I''ll do it in one step."


    Love without tears.


    The medicine of returning blood returns very slowly. Meng Li is waiting for love and kugu to return blood.


    Watch the yers swipe the screen crazily.


    North sunflower to warm also too abnormal.


    It''s such a shame.


    What a twisted person he is not willing to give others pleasure.


    Meng Li looked at these words and wanted to roll his eyes. How could everything be her fault.


    Did she ask love kugu toe up?


    Then love, kugu''s blood is full, Meng Li attacks again, and gives her back when there is no blood.


    The time limit of dingshen Fu is almost gone, so Meng Li uses another one on her.


    Finally give love, kugu back five times blood, suffered from Meng Li many times attack, love, kugu pain can''t bear.


    It felt like a beating.


    She said with a cry in her voice:


    "Wuwu, I''m wrong. Please give me a good time."


    To escape on the stage of life and death is to punish those who can''t enter the game for a period of time. Love, kugu is very obsessed with the game and can''t stand that they can''t enter the game for a period of time.


    It''s painful.


    And running away will lose face.


    Meng Li said:


    "will you trouble me in the future?"


    Love, kugu: No


    I don''t know how this man is so perverted.


    I always feel like I''ve hit the iron te.


    Meng Li asked, "do you still think you are the embodiment of justice?"


    The so-called incarnation of justice also needs to have some strength. No matter how hard it is, it''s better to be a big God. It''s better to defeat her.


    Love, kugu shakes his head:


    "no, No


    Meng Li made love, kugu''s blood barpletely empty.


    Meng Li won the challenge and many people lost money.


    Love, kugu was killed twice by Meng Li. He not only suffered from pain, but also lost his grade. He was so angry that he cried in the room.


    Meng Li returns to the team.


    Qingsi said:


    "wennuan, how can you bully a girl like that? It''s pathetic."


    Meng Li said directly:


    "it''s clearly her whoes to trouble me."


    Qingsi sighed:


    "please forgive me."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "let''s say I quit. Your teammates are challenged. They not only don''t worry about me, but also use me of being bad to others."


    "Is it the result you want to see that I was killed by her standing up?"


    Green silk speechless, mind is really distorted, they have a little strength, so bullying people, no quality.


    I hope Meng Li will quit.


    It would be better if we could go away in anger.


    However, Yang Haoxing doesn''t allow Meng Li to quit. He says to Qingsi:


    "OK, bullying wennuan shoulde to that end. If hees back, he will fight harder."This is the first time for Yang Haoxing to speak out privately in the team.


    Green silk is very aggrieved, and she hates Meng Li.


    Why.


    Originally, I wanted to see beikui lose face to Nuan. I wanted to see her killed, but I didn''t want to see anything.


    Green silk is not so depressed.


    Yang Haoxing said to Meng Li:


    "wennuan, are you ok?"


    Meng Li:


    "I''m full of blood, which proves that I don''t feel any pain. Your concern is too careless. I certainly didn''t take a good look at it at that time. It''s bad."


    Yang Haoxing took a deep breath and forced himself to be gentle:


    "sorry, Nuan Nuan, I just want to care about you."


    Huajian wine said:


    "OK, boss, don''t be ungrateful. There are so many good girls in the world, but it''s not a warm one." With that, he took a look at Qingsi.


    Yang Haoxing pursed his lips and changed the topic:


    "let''s do the task upgrade."


    Meng Li said:


    "you can go. I''m at a low level. I''ll do some simple tasks myself."


    It''s also for this reason that the level of the consignor has not been upgraded. It''s because he has been with these great gods all the time, and he always has a high level when doing tasks.


    The consignor can only pick up equipment, not upgrade.


    Yang Haoxing said:


    "warm, in fact, you don''t have to rush to upgrade. You just need to follow me and give you all the equipment."


    "I have the ability to protect you from being bullied."


    Green silk in the side of jealousy, but also some sad, why to follow in the bone side, to endure so many grievances.


    And dead bones don''t understand.


    Meng Li: "I don''t take advantage."


    Saying that Yang Haoxing always said that she would not be bullied, did he automatically ignore the nder and abuse of those yers.


    Also rare with Yang Haoxing nonsense, directly quit the team, to do their own tasks.


    As a result, when Meng Li was doing the task, he found Yang Haoxing following her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Meng Li asked.


    Yang Haoxing said:


    "I''ll protect you."


    Meng Li: "no, it won''t really die."


    Yang Haoxing: "but it will hurt."


    "I can''t bear your pain."


    Meng Li is really disgusted by Yang Haoxing.


    Lazy to say that they find their own tasks, but how can not throw off Yang Haoxing.


    Meng Li simply ignored Yang Haoxing and took over the task on his own.


    However, Yang Haoxing has been challenging Meng Li''s bottom line. Meng Li wants to kill the monster, and Yang Haoxing''s attack leaves a trace of blood.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "go and make up for it."


    Yang Haoxing felt that he was very considerate and perfect.


    It''s a genius, so I don''t believe in girls.


    Meng Li


    After a look at Yang Haoxing''s high level, her attack is just tickling.


    Even if you use magic weapons, their attack power will not be too high because of their low level.


    But the task has been taken. If you don''t make up for it and run away directly, you will lose your level. Meng Li makes up for the monster with a knife. Afterpleting the task, you will go down directly.


    Hum.


    I''ll see how disgusting you are.


    Meng Li decided to take advantage of Yang Haoxing when he was not online to secretly practice, so as not to disturb himself.

 Chapter 473

    A game storehouse can only use one number, and it needs identity to apply. This number has upied her identity, and it also needs to change a game storehouse. The cost of changing numbers is very high. Meng Li just thought about it and gave up the n of changing numbers.


    From time to time on the game to see, as long as you look at Yang Haoxing in, Meng Li immediately under.


    However, Yang Haoxing has been here for a long time, probably upgrading. He really wants to brush the brave Valley again.


    Face is still very important, must win, and strive to be the first team to win the brave canyon.


    Meng Li is just practicing.


    During the period, Yang Haoxing sent all kinds of information to Meng Li, and let Meng Li y the game. Meng Li was bored and blocked Yang Haoxing''s information.


    Yang Haoxing is also depressed, women are changeable, but it has be too thorough.


    Two days ago, I talked to him in a soft voice. I was very shy. In a twinkling, I became so cold.


    It''s like you don''t care.


    From liking him to dislike him, even dislike him.


    Is it easy to control all the emotional things?


    The more he thought about it, the more he hated Meng Li.


    Before watching her step by step fall into their own gentle trap, feel very happy, a sense of achievement.


    But now the other party always give him face, he also want to hold a breath in the heart, endure nausea and patience to continue to weave traps for her.


    It''s amazing!


    Meng''s absence from the team not only made the Lubu team unustomed, but also made the yers watching Yang Haoxing feel less interested.


    When Yang Haoxing had a rest, Meng Li was in the game. In fact, the process of upgrading was boring. Meng Li''s eyes were dull.


    It has been upgraded several levels. Today is not as easy as yesterday.


    Then I received a request to be a friend.


    It''s a request from love kugu.


    Meng Li:?


    This girl is haunted.


    Meng Li wants to see what the girl wants.


    I beat her before, but if Ie back again, she may exploit love kugu''s equipment.


    Meng Li through love, kugu''s request.


    Love, kugu gives Meng Li a smile.


    Meng Li: "what can I do for you?"


    Love, kugu: "how did you join the Lubu team at that time? I didn''t mean anything else. I just asked."


    Meng Li was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that this girl was looking for her because of this.


    And automatically ignore their previous conflicts.


    Meng Lihui: "you want to join our team."


    Love, kugu: "yes."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Meng Li thinks that the girl likes Yang Haoxing, and Qingsi also likes Yang Haoxing.


    In the plot, Qingsi doesn''t give the client too much blocking. If you don''t pull the girl in, you can just add blocking to Qingsi.


    Love, kugu''s temperament is pretty, green silk is a little scheming, two people together must be lively.


    Qingsi certainly didn''t like another person in the team who liked withered bones.


    Since he can reach Qingsi, why not Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you want to go in, I''ll pull you in."


    love£¬kugu£º£¿£¿£¿


    The surprise came so fast that love and kugu didn''t respond.


    She didn''t know how she came to find Meng Li again. She felt that Meng Li was so low level that she must have other reasons to join the Lubu team.


    I just wanted to hear how people got in, but I didn''t expect them to tell her.


    Love, kugu: "are you really going to pull me in?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t cheat you. I''ll be online at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon. I''ll pull you."


    "But I can''t guarantee that you can always be in that team. Don''t me me for being kicked in the future."


    Love, kugu: "Why are you kicked?"


    Meng Li never came back.


    After a while, kugu sent a thank you expression.


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to love, kugu, and went to practice himself.


    The next day, Yang Haoxing still sent a message to Meng Li to let Meng Li go online, and then Yang Haoxing all kinds of warm and cold.


    Meng Li was indifferent.


    Seeing that Meng Li''s level has been upgraded, everyone knows that Meng Li has been upgraded secretly.


    In this regard, the whole team is not very happy.


    Yang Haoxing still has a kind of loss in his heart. He didn''t expect Meng Li to be like this and upgrade behind his back.


    Finally, Meng Li said:


    "can I bring someone in?"


    Before Yang Haoxing spoke, Qingsi immediately asked:


    "pull who?"Qingsi is afraid that Mengli will bring in her best friend. She brings her best friend herself. She is not alone, but also a united front. Her momentum is different.


    Now is actually two people face Meng Li one person.


    If a good friend of mengles in, it''s two to two. If he pulls another one with strong mouth and high skill, it''s not their turn to be bullied.


    Meng Li: "love, kugu."


    Green silk surprised: "she???"


    They were all surprised. After all, they had a duel yesterday.


    Although it''s a game, forgetting is fast, but it''s too fast.


    Meng Li ignored Qingsi and asked Yang Haoxing, "is that ok?"


    Yang Haoxing pursed his mouth. He didn''t know what Meng Li meant, but now he didn''t follow Meng Li. He thought he would ignore him for several days.


    Yang Haoxing didn''t want to fall short, so he could only say:


    "yes."


    Love, kugu is always in the game. Seeing the invitation message from Meng Li, he shakes his hands.


    The world channel has also exploded. My God, the Lubu team is going to add new members.


    At the sight of the members'' names, they were speechless.


    This is a warmer person than beikui.


    The Lubu team is so brave that they dare to take two pig teammates.


    In this game, the great God team is not only Rubu team, but also Rubu team which has the courage to take two pig teammates.


    As soon as kugu entered the team, the members of the team looked at love and kugu''s name.


    A green silk tangled husband, a love, kugu, a bright confession.


    Dai bawled out to Meng Mei and said angrily:


    "it''s really the death of drought and the death of waterlogging."


    Yang Haoxing is helpless.


    Qingsi and Yinxiang are not happy with their floating eyes. They stare at love, kugu.


    But love, kugu seems not to feel it. She is very excited and looks at Yang Haoxing:


    "dry Hello, God of withered bones. " Her voice was shaking.


    Yang Haoxing nodded politely:


    "hello."


    During the conversation, I took a look at Meng Li. Whenqingsi came in to block her, she was also depressed for a few days. Now she took the initiative to pull a girl who likes herself in.


    Love, kugu nodded wildly and said:


    "we will be teammates in the future. Please take care of me. I will practice my skills well and never dy you."


    Read it one by one, tut tut twice.


    Meng Li is not interested in seeing it, so he goes out to take the task without saying a word.


    Qingsi couldn''t help asking:


    "why does Nuan Nuan want to pull you in?"


    Love, kugu looked around, but he didn''t find Meng Li. To be honest, she said, "I said I wanted to join your team, so she said she would pull me in."


    Love, kugu is telling the truth, but Qingsi thinks it''s not so simple. It''s love, kugu is perfunctory.


    Kugu''s eyes are not happy when he looks at love.

 Chapter 474

    Seeing Qingsi''s face full of disbelief and displeasure, kugu could not help saying:


    "what I said is true."


    Qingsi still doesn''t believe it.


    Kugu was angry, but when he thought that he had juste in, it was not easy to attack, so he sipped his mouth and put it down.


    Yang Haoxing said:


    "OK, let''s do the task."


    At a nce, Meng Li''s character is no longer in the team. Yang Haoxing invited Meng Li several times, but Meng Li didn''t see it.


    Originally wanted to pester Meng Li, but the team asked Yang Haoxing to brush the task together, Yang Haoxing is not good, go directly, can only ignore Meng Li.


    All kinds of people brush their faces in front of Yang Haoxing, and all kinds of peoplee together for attention.


    Always looking for topics to talk to Yang Haoxing, Yang Haoxing''s attitude is very cold, even love, kugu said ten, Yang Haoxing just returned one.


    Green silk looked very upset, thought Meng is not in the team, everything is OK.


    I didn''t expect to get a more annoying person than Meng Li.


    I can''t help it any more. I can''t help saying that love and kugu didn''t attack at that time, but I kept them in mind.


    Love, kugu is not a brainless person. Although she is skilled, she is really a real RMB yer. She has given equipment to all the boys in the team.


    Of course, I didn''t give it to Qingsi and Yinxiang. In love, kugu''s heart, there''s no need.


    It''s a bribe.


    The yers feel that love and kugu have made some contributions and taken her things, which is not so exclusive to her.


    In addition, love, kugu is sometimes arrogant. In fact, he is very flexible in nature, and he can praise others with nice words. He soon became familiar with it.


    It''s noisy.


    Moreover, with the arrival of love and kugu, the number of onlookers increases when they are allowed to watch.


    Want to see how to drive love, kugu this pig teammate.


    It also brings benefits.


    It''s not nothing.


    The more smoothly love and kugu stay, the more unhappy Qingsi will be. There are contradictions between them. Love and kugu are not willing to endure Qingsi any more and begin to hate each other.


    Love, kugu''s personality is arrogant and poisonous. Sometimes speaking can make people angry.


    Of course, if Qingsi wins the fight, she will cry pitifully. How pitiful it is for a girl to cry.


    Just tell Qingsi to say less.


    Green silk


    In short, because of the arrival of love and kugu, Qingsi is really upset.


    Meng Li asionally watched them fight each other in the team. Now Qingsi no longer holds her, focusing on fighting with love and kugu.


    Meng Li said that it''s very easy to find a popr green silk, you don''t need to move your mouth, it''s easy.


    Sometimes he will help love and kugu speak, Meng Li helps love and kugu speak, and Yang Haoxing can only be forced to help love and kugu speak.


    Looking at Meng Li, kugu feels that although they had some problems before, they are still talking for her now. It feels like they are united front.


    The most important thing is that Meng Li''s performance in the team is not as dogged as the outside world.


    It''s more like the God of withered bones, who haunts Meng Li.


    ording to the girl''s intuition, love and kugu also feel that Meng Li doesn''t like the God of withered bones at all. Although he is angry that Meng Li doesn''t like such an excellent God, with the contrast of Qingsi, love and kugu feel that Meng Li is not so hateful.


    The firepower is aimed at Qingsi, which makes her feel worse.


    Green silk also because Meng Li and Yang Haoxing and the team of boys are helping love, kugu speak, but also to love, kugu hate.


    Sometimes Qingsi is secretly in the team. Love, kugu has suffered a lot of injuries. Love, kugu is very vindictive and keeps her evidence.


    Quietly sent on the Inte.


    Then he denounced Qingsi cunning bitch.


    Bullying new people.


    A lot of people follow suit.


    A person who scolded Qingsi developed into a group.


    It seems that if you don''t scold Qingsi, you can''t keep up with the trend and it''s not fashionable.


    Then we watched the Lubu team and saw that Qingsi didn''t smile very much all day long, with a gloomy face and love. Kugu sometimes deliberately showed that he was bullied by Qingsi, which made us feel that Qingsi was scheming.


    Don''t like a person how to do?


    Abuse,nguage attack.It seems that this is the only way to be happy.


    The rubles are more lively.


    Three women, a y, love, kugu, Qingsi and Meng Li.


    There are also people who talk about their love and hatred.


    During this period of time, he didn''t pay much attention to Yang Haoxing. He focused on upgrading. After struggling day and night, Meng Li''s level was higher than that of Qingsi.


    Of course, there is a lot of money in it. Meng Li only cares about upgrading, but he has no ie. Sometimes he has to go to his parents to ask for money.


    It''s time to find a way to earn the money back.


    At the same time, the level of the whole Lubu team has risen. Yang Haoxing estimates it and feels sure. He asks Meng Li to go to the brave Valley to brush the blood pupil jackal.


    Meng Li thought and agreed.


    Then green silk looked at Meng Li''s level has been higher than her, just surprised that during this period of time, her energy is almost used in love, kugu.


    And when I really upgrade myself, I don''t have much time.


    Jealous eyes scan Meng Li, Meng Li has no feeling.


    Yang Haoxing looked at Meng Li''s level. He didn''t expect that she could upgrade so quickly without her own belt.


    What I thought at that time was that since the other party wanted to upgrade herself willfully, let her run into the wall by herself. The undead monster always came back to beg him, right?


    But it didn''t.


    It''s depressing.


    Yang Haoxing wants to make a profit, love, kugu is now a member of the team, and is sincere for the sake of Yang Haoxing. Before Yang Haoxing spoke, she said:


    "why don''t wee back tomorrow, make an announcement tonight and let them watch."


    "It''s not impromptu to be formal."


    Yang Haoxing thinks this attention is good, he said:


    "what time do you say is appropriate."


    Love, kugu tilted his head to think about it, and said:


    "at eight o''clock tomorrow evening, there will be more rest and entertainment, and more online yers. Now they can send notices to each other to expand their poprity."


    Qingsi said sarcastically:


    "we are all for entertainment, and we don''t need this money, so the business purpose is too heavy."


    Love, kugu said without hesitation:


    "Why are you so vulgar? I''m not trying to make money. I''ve said that. I''m trying to expand the poprity of the God of withered bones and let more people know that he is excellent."


    Green silk


    Yiyinian teases Yang Haoxing:


    "tut Tut, tut tut..."


    Yang Haoxing thought the sentence "love, kugu" was very good. He looked at Meng Li and said, "what do you think?"


    Meng Lichi looked at love and kugu lovingly and said gently:


    "girl, I agree with you."


    Love, kugu rolled his eyes in his heart. What''s the tone? Fortunately, he didn''t say the opposite.

 Chapter 476

    Meng left the ground, ignoring the cannibalism.


    Now everyone''s heart is not too cool, originally this team did not like Meng Li.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to attack now. It''s just that they don''t have enough measurement when they are watching.


    Because Meng Li made up for thest time and got angry, there was no position.


    Everyone has to mend it. Meng Li mends it. They''re not happy. Isn''t it obvious that they don''t agree?


    Meng Li rate advanced cave, we are not willing tog behind, all followed in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw the colorful deer.


    The colorful deer is really colorful, and its light is like a rainbow. Love, kugu sighs:


    "it''s beautiful."


    Meng Li felt a little pompous.


    Love, kugu boast, the colorful deer is also boasted by the game.


    However, the eyes of the colorful deer are really charming. The lines of the deer are very beautiful and cute.


    Girls are more like, is to take around, like more than a soul pet in general.


    Love, kugu wanted the colorful deer, but there was only one. She didn''t take it. She was afraid that Yang Haoxing thought she was greedy.


    Yang Haoxing looks at Meng Li. Meng Li looks back at him in his spare time.


    We can see the hesitation on Yang Haoxing''s face.


    Yang Haoxing''s mind is God annoyed Meng Li, almost can''t control the bear''s disgust.


    Now he still wants to hate Meng Li like his grandson. Yang Haoxing feels that he is looking for guilt.


    However, the strong revenge still made Yang Haoxing squeeze out a gentle tone:


    "warm, you go to rescue the colorful deer."


    Meng Liughs: "forget it, give it to the other three girls. I''m satisfied with my experience."


    I don''t want the colorful deer. After all, it seems that Yang Haoxing gave it to her, using diaphragm to respond.


    Yang Haoxing asked Meng Li again:


    "do you really want it?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Since Meng Li insists not to, it''s hard for Yang Haoxing to ask again.


    Although it''s a good thing for such a cute creature as the colorful deer, the team is full of straight men of iron and steel, so I''m sorry to ask for it.


    Moreover, Meng Li said to the other three girls, they are more embarrassed to say that they want it.


    They all told Yang Haoxing to give it to the other three.


    Yang Haoxing looked at the three girls and made a mistake, but soon threw the pot.


    He said:


    "any of you want to get it."


    It''s not for anyone.


    Qingsi looks at love, kugu, love, kugu also looks at her.


    Dark fragrance floating also looks at green silk.


    It''s a little embarrassing between friends.


    With a smile, kugu said to Yang Haoxing:


    "then I''ll get it."


    when Yang Haozi is still holding his face, he nods slightly.


    Take the colorful deer, the dark fragrance floating and green silk''s face is not good-looking.


    A few people picked up the equipment and went back to the team. Yang Haoxing looked at today''s reward harvest and felt less depressed.


    Also want to say a few words with Meng Li, Meng Li did not give Yang Haoxing opportunity, directly off the line.


    But the secret fragrance floating and green silk are not happy because of love and kugu''s taking the colorful deer. They think that she''s just making soy sauce when she''s fighting strange things, and she shouldn''t get it.


    In fact, the colorful deer is not rare to the extreme.


    But it''s because it''s the first one to be brushed out in this game. It has a unique nature.


    If there is one person in the back, no matter how good it is, it is not so good.


    No matter how many times Yang Haoxing invited Meng Li and how many messages he sent to Meng Li, Meng Li would reply if he was in a good mood, but not if he was in a normal mood.


    It''s even more impossible to team up with them.


    However, the contradiction between Qingsi, love and kugu is getting deeper and deeper. They often make a lot of trouble and even fight each other when they are doing tasks.


    Love, kugu also secretly upgrade and spend a lot of money to buy equipment. After all, they don''t want to be beaten by green silk.


    This makes the yers speechless. How charming is the God of withered bones? Only in this way can two women make trouble like this. No one leaves the team in frustration.


    Meng Li said that this is really a small fight. In some times, their wives and concubines are fighting each other in the backyard of dignitaries, but no one will say they want to leave.


    She focuses on upgrading, watching the level rise day by day, Meng Li still has a sense of aplishment in her heart.


    The most important thing is that if the level is enough, you can abuse Yang Haoxing in the game.And the day of offline meeting ising. Meng Li ns to abuse Yang Haoxing once before that.


    Meng Li felt that he was a little bit sure, and directly quit the Lubu team, so as to give Yang Haoxing a challenge.


    She didn''t fight for life or death.


    Yang Haoxing was still shocked when he suddenly received the news that Meng Li had quit the team, and then he received Meng Li''s challenge.


    Immediately send a message to Meng Li:


    "warm?"


    Meng Li: "how?"


    Yang Haoxing: "what''s the matter with you? It''s wrong. I''ll bring you in again. "


    Meng Li: "please don''t question me. I''m here to challenge you."


    Yang Haoxing Don''t make trouble. It''s not good to say something. "


    Meng Li: "who''s making trouble? Don''t you dare to take my challenge?"


    Yang Haoxing: "Nuan Nuan, how can you understand me..."


    Meng Li: "how do you know?"


    Yang Haoxing: "I''m not afraid."


    Meng Li What is that


    Yang Haoxing: "I don''t want to hurt you, I don''t want to make you hurt."


    Meng Li Why are there always confident teenagers like you


    She seems to have met several such teenagers.


    Yang Haoxing:?? You guys?


    Is there anyone else?


    Yang Haoxing was alert in his heart. During this time, Meng Li was not as good as a stranger to him. He was so cold that he suddenly became like this.


    Is it because I met another man?


    Yang Haoxing''s face was twisted and his hands were clenched. This woman is cheap.


    Still eating in the bowl, watching in the pot.


    He endured to the extreme, still good temper:


    "Nuan Nuan, what''s the matter with you, is it something wrong with me?"


    Meng Li: "are you afraid of being beaten, so you dare not take it."


    Yang Haoxing: "if you want to fight me out, I''ll let you fight. You can fight as you like."


    Meng Li: "what are you hesitating about? Stand on the stage and let me fight."


    Yang Haoxing is angry and powerless. It''s really impossible for people to answer.


    "Wennuan, what''s the matter, please tell me." The tone is humble.


    If you look at Meng Hao''s conversation with her, it seems that it''s unreasonable.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Meng Li: "just onest question, do you want topete with me?"


    Yang Haoxing: "don''t do that. Do you know that thest thing I want to face is topete with you on the stage?"


    Meng Li


    Yang Haoxing is too involved in the drama.


    It''s just a game.

 Chapter 477

    Meng Li: is it better than that


    Yang Haoxing: "warm, can you stop making trouble?"


    Meng Li


    I have a headache.


    "I see. You are afraid of pain. You are afraid of being beaten by me, aren''t you?"


    Yang Haoxing also felt Meng limi''s self-confidence, but he didn''t show it. He said:


    "it''s not like that. I just don''t want to hurt you."


    Meng Li: "go away."


    Then Meng Li went offline.


    Yang Haoxing looked at Meng Li offline and sipped his mouth. He didn''t know what Meng Li was going to do.


    However, Meng Li''s departure from the team to challenge Yang Haoxing has been widely spread.


    But the big God is right, the wrong is Meng Li, the general view is that Meng Li is too much.


    Yang Haoxing may be challenged because of love and hatred.


    I can''t say Meng Li was driven out of the team by Yang Haoxing.


    They all automatically ignore the high level of Meng Li and the fact that Meng Li quit the team automatically.


    Meng Li does not abandon Yang Haoxing. He challenges Yang Haoxing when he is online.


    She also learned a smart, rare to give Yang Haoxing bickering, no matter what news Yang Haoxing sent her, Meng Li will not return.


    Yang Haoxing feels that Meng Li is more real, and he also thinks that Meng Li has gone with the wind because he has some skills. Since he wants to have apetition so much, let''s have apetition.


    He is helpless in every way.


    It''s obvious to all that he is challenged every day.


    It''s not that he won''t let girls.


    Meng Li and Yang Haoxing stood on the stage, but Meng Li did not open the crowd.


    Standing opposite Meng Li, Yang Haoxing said helplessly:


    "Nuan Nuan, do you really want to do this?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Yang Haoxing''s tone is still very helpless, with a little doting, said:


    "you have gas in your heart, I''ll let you out."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "really?"


    "Stand still?"


    Yang Haoxing nodded: "I stand still, as long as you can be happy."


    Meng Li: "OK, you stop and don''t move."


    With that, Meng Li attacks Yang Haoxing. Yang Haoxing subconsciously wants to escape, but Leng is restrained.


    It''s just time to test whether this woman still has feelings for him.


    Yang Haoxing really didn''t move. He lost some blood when he was attacked by Meng Li. Meng Li took advantage of Yang Haoxing''s immobility and pasted a talisman on Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing''s face was stunned. He didn''t know how. He thought of love, kugu''s life and death battle with Meng Li at that time.


    "Warm?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Meng Li, with a smile, said: "I didn''t expect that you really didn''t move."


    I haven''t heard Meng Liugh for a long time, so Yang Haoxing alsoughed:


    "if this can make you happy, I''d like to."


    Meng Li also smiles:


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    Yang Haoxing listened to Meng Li''s light voice, and he said briskly:


    "No."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "in this way, you take off your clothes first."


    Yang Haoxing was surprised. What happened?


    What kind of perversion is this.


    Although it is a game, but the game character is also a character, is also a manifestation of his image.


    Besides, the clothes are so beautiful that the surroundings are as beautiful as the pce of heaven. If you take off your clothes, it''s very disobedient.


    When Meng Li saw that Yang Haoxing didn''t move, he said:


    "if you don''t take it off, it doesn''t mean as long as I''m happy."


    Yang Haoxing took a look, Meng Li didn''t open the crowd.


    Whoa, that''s not so humiliating.


    Yang Haoxing took off his clothes outside. His clothes were so good-looking that it seemed that the character was not so good-looking.


    And this game is very realistic, the coat off, there are undercoats inside.


    Meng Li asked Yang Haoxing to take off the bottom clothes, and Yang Haoxing hesitated even more.


    Meng Li has a cold face. Yang Hao''s business is Meng Li''s on a whim. He has to make such a fuss to test something. If he doesn''t follow her, he may go crazy.


    I gritted my teeth and took off my bottom coat.


    This is very shy. Yang Haoxing has only one pair of trousers left.


    Of course, in the game, you can''t take off your underwear. Even if you can, Meng Li doesn''t have any interest in it.


    Looking at Yang Haoxing, who looks like a white cut chicken, wearing only a pair of trousers and a great God level on his head, I can''t tell the feeling of disobedience, especially the feeling of joy.


    Of course, this is Meng Li''s opinion.


    Yang Haoxing took off his clothes and felt cold, especially when the battle tform was very high.


    It is designed to highlight the momentum and aestheticism, and the wind is blowing.This game is so lifelike that you can feel not only pain, but also heat and cold.


    Yang Hao is not at ease when he is in love with Meng Li, but he can''t move. He suppresses his anger and asks: "warm, satisfied?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I''m not easy to be satisfied."


    Yang Haoxing had the heart to kill Meng Li. His voice was slightly angry and said:


    "what else do you want?"


    Meng Liughs: "I y ice and fire with you two Let''s go to heaven. "


    Yang Haoxing:???


    Is that what he thought?


    Of course, it''s not what he thought. Meng Li used the frozen Rune for Yang Haoxing, which can freeze his characters for a period of time. Although Yang Haoxing''s real body can''tpletely feel the extreme cold of being frozen, it can also feel colder.


    Then Meng Li used the fire symbol for Yang Haoxing. The fire burned on Yang Haoxing''s character, and the white cut chicken became roast chicken.


    Red.


    Yang Haoxing


    It''s cold and hot.


    Yang Haoxing has no blood. Meng Li gives him medicine to restore his blood.


    What a sweet Meng Li.


    He beat Yang Haoxing again. He almost lost his blood, and gave him back his blood. After ying with Meng Li for a long time, Yang Haoxing felt his anger was out of control.


    He gritted his teeth and said:


    "have you had enough?"


    Meng Li said, "No


    Yang Haoxing: "what do you want?"


    Meng Li: "no, just y. It''s so much fun."


    Yang Haoxing: "wennuan, don''t be too willful."


    Meng Li: "am I willful? It''s not that you say that as long as I''m happy, I can y whatever I want. "


    "I''m happy to y like this now."


    Yang Haoxing:


    " Well, you can. "


    Yang Haoxing can''t help it any more. His body is sour and painful. Looking at Meng Li, he doesn''t want to stop.


    There was a great deal of humiliation and anger in her heart. The woman humiliated him again.


    His character is more hateful than that. He was blind when he saw such a woman.


    Very good, very good.


    I feel that if I stay any longer, I will explode in situ and go offline directly. Meng Li sees that Yang Haoxing''s character turns grey, because Yang Haoxing runs away in the middle of the game and she wins.


    Yang Haoxing also drops the rank, if the life and death war, Yang Haoxing will be banned for a period of time to enter the game.


    But she didn''t use the battle of life and death. She hoped that Yang Haoxing would go online every day.


    Yang Haoxing is offline. Meng Li looks at the video she saved just now during the contest. Um, edit it for memory.


    This kind of Yang Haoxing is still a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 478

    World news, Yang Haoxing lost, the majority of yers do not feel surprised.


    Although they don''t know about the love and hate between the entanglement, but it must be the skeleton God let the girl.


    Even if it turns over now, they still keep their gentlemanly demeanor.


    Meng Li is holding Yang Haoxing''s embarrassed video in his hand, and he has no n to spread it.


    Things must be used on the de.


    Yang Haoxing probably can''t bear Meng Lizhen. His patience has reached the limit. He hasn''t taken the initiative to find Meng Lizhen for several days since the contest.


    But before Lu Bu Corps''s other people, Meng Li long ago deleted a clean.


    Including Qingsi and love kugu.


    They also added Meng Li several times, but Meng Li didn''t agree. If you have anything to say, just hold it. Don''t tell her, she doesn''t want to hear it.


    Between two people, there must be a person who takes the initiative. Yang Haoxing doesn''t take the initiative to find Meng Li. Meng Li starts to take the initiative to find Yang Haoxing.


    I didn''t say anything else to Yang Haoxing, just give him a challenge.


    Yang Haoxing has always been ignored, but it really seems that Meng Li is aggressive, and let Meng Li be criticized by all kinds of yers.


    Meng Li is also distressed. Since he doesn''t ept her challenge, he has to go to Yang Haoxing.


    When Yang Haoxing was on a mission, he made trouble.


    After being a teammate with Yang Haoxing for such a long time, I know all aspects of Yang Haoxing very well. As long as I work hard, I can still find Yang Haoxing to do the task asionally.


    Now she is also in the ranks of the great gods. Many ces that she could not enter before are now able to enter.


    Considering that there are arge number of people in the family''s team and there is no chance of winning the battle, Meng Li directly attacks Yang Haoxing every time.


    Sneak attack on Yang Haoxing and run directly.


    Or lurking in the side, to make trouble for Yang Haoxing, do not let him upgrade.


    For Meng Li, this practice is really disgusting.


    Yang Haoxing is also vexed, has been Meng from tossing a surprise.


    This time, Meng Li attacks Yang Haoxing again. Yang Haoxing quickly turns around and avoids Meng Li''s attack, while other members of the Lubu team surround him.


    Yang Haoxing was very helpless:


    "warm, have you had enough?"


    Meng Liughs. I didn''t expect that Yang Haoxing still has such a good temper. He can bear it.


    Meng Li: "who let you not take my challenge."


    When Yang Haoxing heard Meng Li say something challenging, he remembered what happened at that time and felt embarrassed.


    But he always has a lot of falsenguage, he said:


    "all said, I don''t want to stand against you."


    Meng Li Oh, look back, looking at the Lubu team around her, did not let her go.


    And he said, "are you going to kill me together?"


    Huajian wine said in a low voice:


    "you''ve gone too far."


    Meng Li turned on the function of video recording, and then suddenly said:


    "how can you do this? When you joined the Lubu team, you said that as long as I provided high-end equipment, you can take me to y games. Here you are. You don''t want to y with me. Now you want to attack and kill me together?"


    Huajian wine???


    I''m afraid it''s not crazy. What are you talking about?


    He looked at Yang Haoxing. He didn''t ask for equipment from him, did he?


    Yang Haoxing asked Meng Li, "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at Yang Haoxing:


    "kugu, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person, tearing down bridges across rivers." The voice is very bitter, like being bullied.


    Yang Haoxing was confused.


    I really don''t know what Meng Li is talking about.


    Meng Li said to love, kugu:


    "girl,e out, don''t be cheated by them. When you can''t afford to buy equipment for them, you and I wille to the same end."


    So: "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li sighed: "you think you just entered the team, is not to give everyone equipment."


    Love, kugu said without thinking:


    "yes, I volunteered."


    Meng Li sighed: "I was also voluntary."


    Green silk frowned and said:


    "don''t bite back now to nder us."


    Meng Li: "what did I nder you for? Don''t you besiege me with arge number of people now?"


    Green silk Sharp teeth and sharp mouth. When are we going to besiege you


    "You''re the one who''sing to attack the dead bone."


    Meng Li sighed again:


    "so, if you think about it, kugu doesn''t dare to ept my challenge because he is afraid of being beaten. You may not believe that kugu is my defeated man.""So he is afraid of me, dare not ept the challenge, with you together, relying on arge number of people to bully me."


    Yang Haoxing listened to a group of depression, instantly blocked in the heart, want to curse.


    Lubu team people are also very speechless, looking at Meng Li''s eyes, like looking at an annoying fly.


    Meng Li said:


    "are you really not going to let me go?"


    Qingsi looked at Yang Haoxing and said:


    "let you go? The previous battle has not been counted. "


    Meng Li said:


    "what do you mean is to have so many people beat me?"


    Green silk


    I really want to go up and beat her.


    Love, kugu also wants to beat Meng Li. He wants to beat Meng Li back like he beat himselfst time.


    Yang Haoxing still wants to revenge Meng Li in his heart. Although the previous n seems to have died prematurely, he still has a glimmer of hope for what he has insisted on for such a long time. He said:


    "wennuan, don''t make trouble. Come back. Our team still wees you."


    Meng Li said warily:


    "what do you mean? And exploit me? "


    Yang Haoxing feels very irritable, really powerless.


    Although Meng Li''s level is very high now, in Yang Haoxing''s mind, she is still the rookie at that time. Yang Haoxing thinks that attacking Meng Li is a loss of great spirit.


    Although I really want to fight Meng Li.


    Before the n, Yang Haoxing did not want to continue, very tired.


    Just like a dog, he tried to please her. He was about to seed, but he suddenly stopped.


    All previous achievements have been wasted, and now even just a trace of hope has beenpletely gone.


    Yang Haoxing also figured out, don''t me yourself any more, there are many ways to revenge a girl, another way is.


    The harm that love brings to people is very big, can''t let Meng Li fall in love and then be abandoned, or let Yang Haoxing feel very sorry.


    Not deep enough, not extreme enough, not in ce.


    If it can''t be carried out ording to the original n, she can''t feel the pain of her own in those years, like a girl and be humiliated by a girl.


    But we can''t do nothing. Qi can solve a little and calcte a little.


    After he figured it out, Yang Haoxing''s voice changed, no longer helpless, but indifferent. He said:


    "don''t talk nonsense. For the sake of my former teammates, I don''t care about the previous things, let you go."


    "But next time Ie back..."

 Chapter 479

    Meng Li asked:


    "so do I want to thank you for your kindness?"


    Huajian couldn''t listen any more, and he said:


    "why don''t you get salt and oil, you woman?"


    Meng Li: "you are the bean."


    Huajian wine??


    Take Meng Mei to the side and exin to Huajian wine:


    "no soybean oil and salt in four seasons."


    Huajian wine


    Yang Haoxing said let Meng leave, but the Lubu team still surrounded Meng leave, did not let her go.


    The key point is that Yang Haoxing didn''t ask them to let him.


    However, Meng Li is not worried about being killed or unable to escape. She has already prepared the way to protect her life.


    Don''t be foolishly killed. It will hurt and lose face.


    Meng Li looked at Yang Haoxing and said:


    "as for me, I just want topete with you. There''s no other meaning."


    "As a great God, what are you afraid of? I always think you are afraid that you can''t beat me."


    Yang Haoxing: "other people tolerate you, but you advance an inch." There was a certain irony in his voice.


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t need your patience."


    Yang Haoxing: "if Ipete with you, you will not harass us to do our task."


    I can''t wait to insult myself.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Yang Haoxing: "I don''t take the general challenge. The battle of life and death is still a bit interesting, and I have to bet."


    Meng Li looks at Yang Haoxing in surprise. Although he doesn''t know what Yang Haoxing thinks, he suddenly agrees so readily, but it''s best to promise.


    And the stakes. That''s good.


    This period of time spent a lot of money in this game, wait to go to the client''s mom and dad for money, with a lot of money bet yourself to win.


    Get back the loss of that time.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    Yang Haoxing said:


    "OK, that''s settled."


    I had a n in my heart to let the woman who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth know what it means to regret.


    Yang Haoxing always believes in a girl. It''s also a great torture to face the crazyments and nder from the outside world.


    He must let her losepletely, no one will sympathize with her.


    I don''t know if she can be so calm.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to do it, it''s just that once he does it, it''s not that simple.


    Meng Li said to the Lubu team:


    "OK, your boss is going to fight me for life and death."


    Several people reluctantly give Meng Li a way, Meng Li Shi ran left.


    The next day, Meng Liunched a life and death duel for Yang Haoxing. In fact, the yers were very tired, because Meng Li often challenged Yang Haoxing, but Yang Haoxing didn''t take it.


    It''s just an ident. It''s still a fight of life and death.


    Just when everyone thought that Yang Haoxing was still as indifferent as before, Yang Haoxing took over.


    You can also bet, it''s not to say, all bet is Yang Haoxing win.


    A very small number of people abjured Mencius, but not many.


    Meng Li and Yang Haoxing face to face, Yang Haoxing said:


    "I didn''t expect that we were still on the opposite side."


    Meng Li couldn''t help saying:


    "don''t you pretend to die for a moment?"


    Yang Haoxing


    "Let''s go."


    "You go first."


    Onlookers small fan sister: Wow, the God of withered bones is really good manners.


    Meng Li is not polite either. He moves directly to Yang Haoxing.


    Although Meng Li''s level is still lower than Yang Haoxing''s, and the damage from the attack is not as high as Yang Haoxing''s, it is also true that water drops and stone wears away. As long as you greet Yang Haoxing more and you get less injuries, it is not a problem to win.


    Yang Haoxing no longer hesitated and began to fight with Meng Li.


    The colorful attack dazzled the two people.


    Meng Li is not arrogant and takes it lightly. Yang Haoxing can''t ept losing to Meng Li either. At first, he felt that Meng Li was a scum.


    But after such exchanges, Yang Haoxing knew that he wanted to be bad.


    Take it seriously.


    Two people youe and I go, also willing to smash equipment, are armed from head to foot, all kinds of equipment props emerge in an endless stream.


    While fighting with Yang Haoxing, Meng Li tries to disturb Yang Haoxing''s mind.


    As long as a person is absorbed in doing a thing, it is taboo to be disturbed.


    Meng Li said to Yang Haoxing:


    "I had a dreamst night."


    Yang Haoxing asked subconsciously:


    "what?"Meng Li said: "I dream of a boy pursuing me in middle school."


    Yang Haoxing: "and then?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s strange that I wake up and think about it. I find that you and his voice are very simr."


    Sure enough, Yang Haoxing''s heart suddenly tensed. He attacked Meng Li and said:


    "boys'' voice seems normal too."


    Meng Liughs:


    "but I think you and he have the same personality. It''s really strange."


    The conversation between Meng Li and Yang Haoxing is heard by the onlookers. The yers swipe the screen crazily and say Meng Li is shameless.


    She means that the great God has pursued her before?


    No face.


    However, Yang Haoxing has many ideas. He is still guilty after all. Meng Li''s words are like stones, which are heavy in his heart.


    Also can''t help but distract, Meng Li see goal achieved, take the opportunity to enter, hit Yang Haoxing no advantage.


    Yang Haoxing fell to the disadvantage. He thought he could turn over easily, but he suddenly found that he was beaten by Meng Li and couldn''t turn over.


    Meng Li is actually a bad taste. If he doesn''t disturb his mind, he can win if he has to spend it with him.


    But the longer they fight, doesn''t it seem that their strength is almost the same?


    What Meng Li wants is a quick decision to widen the gap between her and Yang Haoxing.


    As Meng Li would like, Yang Haoxing fell and could not turn over, his blood has been decreasing bit by bit.


    Yang Haoxing is afraid of losing to Meng Li, so he bes worried. When he is worried, he is easy to make a wrong judgment. When Yang Haoxing gets to the back, he starts to make a mess of himself.


    In such a mess, Meng Li even pressed Yang Haoxing to fight. However, at thest crucial moment, Yang Haoxing remembered that Meng Li liked to humiliate people by using body binding. Therefore, he tried every means to prevent Meng Li from having a chance to stop him.


    When thest trace of blood is attacked by Meng Li, Yang Haoxing''s body suddenly falls to the ground and turns gray. Meng Li wins.


    The gambler is crazy.


    I''m so sorry!!!


    What a surprise, there is really no one in this counter attack. Meng Li''s strength is in front of us. We can only nder Meng Li and scold him from other aspects.


    And I''m sorry to scold Meng Li for his poor technology.


    In short, Meng Li won, no cheers, no encouragement, no congrattions, only full screen abuse.


    There are a few more pertinent words.


    Meng Li went back directly after winning, looking at two videos in his hand. One was the video of Yang Haoxing epting her challengest time, and the other was the video of standing with Lu Bu yesterday, smiling.

 Chapter 480

    I posted these videos online.


    She also edited a part of it, leaving behind the specious words and Yang Haoxing''s embarrassed appearance.


    Presumably, some people who are not true fans can immediately turn passers-by or turn ck.


    Words are formidable.


    Just when Yang Haoxing lost the game, it was a good time.


    About Yang Haoxing''s video, all of a sudden spread, people in an uproar.


    Opinions vary.


    Originally, all the yers couldn''t understand why Yang Hao''s Guild lost to Meng Li. If you want to say let it go, you can see that it didn''t let it go.


    It''s disappointing.


    Then I saw these two videos and three things together, which made Yang Haoxing''s original brilliant image cast ayer of ash in an instant.


    Yang Haoxing, who had been on the altar, was on the verge of falling down.


    How can they worship God in such a mess.


    Can not be so embarrassed, so embarrassed with their hearts of the gods have a difference.


    And Meng Li''s specious words let many people who think they are smart guess the truth.


    Why the North sunflower to warm into the Lubu team, originally contributed equipment.


    It''s love, kugu who also contributed his equipment.


    I think so. Otherwise, how can I get in.


    Meng Li''s one-sided frame up can make people believe that the fundamental reason is that many people who like dead bones can''t pick them up and join the same team with the great God. Now they have paid the price and have a good or bad bnce in their hearts.


    It''s very contradictory. On the one hand, he convinced himself that Meng Li was able to enter the Lubu team because of his equipment, not because of his feelings. On the other hand, he hoped that the great God was not that kind of person.


    There is also a renkejin ck Lubu team. This game is not only a Lubu team, but also other teams. There are somepetitive rtionships and more or less frictions between them.


    Seeing that things are so noisy, we must add fire to it.


    People questioned the dead bone.


    On the one hand, doubt the strength of the skeleton, because lost to the North sunflower warm really disappointing.


    In their hearts, the withered bone lost to no one should lose to beikui xiangnuan, who was once a rookie.


    Another question is whether kugu is greedy for his teammates'' equipment and has a strong purpose to choose his teammates.


    As long as you have money to buy equipment, you can be a teammate with kugu.


    Withered bones have now be a controversial person, and the love hate entanglement between the Lubu team and the former members of the Lubu team has be the hottest focus of the game.


    Everybody''s on fire. It''s more famous.


    Meng Li just quietly watched these remarks, otherwise what else could he do.


    Everyone''s mouth is long. She can''t shut them up one by one.


    When Yang Haoxing faced many questions on the Inte, he was flustered and angry.


    You don''t need to know that these videos were sent by Meng Li. You angrily send a message to Meng Li:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li smiles, of course, because he wants to be a loser in this game. In the plot, the client is notorious in the game.


    Meng Li never came back.


    Yang Haoxing said:


    "you are very bad." mean and having no sense of shame.


    Meng Liughed:


    "you said I was bad, and I thought you were flirting with me."


    Yang Haoxing


    "It''s fate for everyone to get together, and it''s your own way to quit. Now you turn your head and pour dirty water on my head. Isn''t that right?"


    Meng Li: "I think I''m right, not as good as you."


    Yang Haoxing really didn''t know what he had done.


    It''s revenge. It''s something that hasn''t happened yet.


    Yang Haoxing took a deep breath and said:


    "let''s leave everything on the line. Don''t overdo it."


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, things fall on Yang Haoxing, is that she did too much.


    This is not in ordance with the plot of Yang Haoxing''s vicious behavior, with the same model back to it?


    Anyway, Meng Li''s unremitting heiyang Haoxing wants real name system in the game, so she goes outside, uses thework of public ces, and uses all kinds of new information to analyze the story of Lubu team in the post bar.


    Said that called a wonderful, but also the Yang Haoxing at that time to the North sunflower warm false gentle interpretation once again.


    He said that Yang Haoxing pretended to be gentle and deceived his teammates. However, when his teammates faced with the abuse and nder, Yang Haoxing did not say a word to help his teammates.


    These things are real.


    With a little polish, Meng Li turned the whole story into a sad and inspirational story.


    From the perspective of others, beikui xiangnuan was also a simple girl at the beginning, andter was used by the great God. Then one day, it was found that the great God used her, and it was always hypocritical. Beikui xiangnuan rose.She is trying to practice, is to prove to everyone that he is not always so vegetable, but also with the skeletonpetition, is to a snow before shame.


    Meng Li always describes himself as a weak position and a scum man.


    This article has been reprinted several times, and it has be the article that most yers have read.


    This is the reason why beikui challenges the withered bones to warm.


    Anyway, the current public opinion is very unfavorable to Yang Haoxing.


    Of course, Yang Haoxing has made his own implicit exnation, but the normal situation on the Inte is that no matter what your clients exin, not many people listen to it seriously and believe itpletely.


    Yang Haoxing is helpless and feels that he has been broken by Meng Li.


    In desperation, Yang Haoxing also had a few rounds of onlookers to show off his technology, but not many people really look at it. It''s all gossip.


    As a result of the scandal, the number of people who give gifts to Yang Haoxing has also plummeted.


    Everyone has a share of the team''s ie. If Yang Haoxing is involved, the ie is low, and everyone''s ie will be less.


    People''s psychology is very wonderful, at the beginning of ying this game, we are not directly holding the purpose of making money to y the game.


    But they y well, they can enjoy the worship and have ie when they y games, so we are used to this situation.


    Now ie plummeted, the heart is alwaysck of something, also can''t help but asionally in the heart of resentment Yang Haoxing.


    If it were not for Yang Haoxing and Meng Li, they would not be affected.


    What''s more ufortable is that when they ask Yang Haoxing what happened with Meng Li, Yang Haoxing always says that he doesn''t know.


    I don''t know?


    How can I not know.


    Everything has a cause and a result. There is no reason why they don''t believe it.


    This seems very perfunctory, you encountered something, and implicated us, you actually do not want to say.


    It''s even more ufortable.


    It''s not that Yang Haoxing doesn''t want to say, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t understand why Meng Li did it.


    There is a estrangement between teammates, the atmosphere of the whole team is strange.

 Chapter 481

    Looking at the atmosphere between the teammates be like this, Yang Haoxing is also ufortable. When something happens to him, the performance of these teammates is not as good as he imagined.


    And we can see that they are not happy because they have less ie.


    Yang Haoxing felt insulted, and their feelings were not as good as that little money.


    Love, kugu and Qingsi are allplicated.


    I always feel that Yang Haoxing''s attitude towards Meng Li is a little strange, but I can never say where it is.


    And love, kugu thinks that Yang Haoxing''s naked and embarrassed appearance makes her mind waver. Although Yang Haoxing is now wearing immortal clothes, as long as she thinks of that picture, love, kugu suddenly loses some interest and enthusiasm.


    But I still try my best to liven up the atmosphere in the team. I can''t stand this strange feeling.


    Yang Haoxing looks in his eyes and hates Meng Li in his heart. All this is caused by Meng Li. Now his whole image has been seriously damaged.


    Yang Haoxing wanted topete with Meng Li again, but he was not sure.


    Because he is upgrading, Meng Li is not idle.


    If you take the initiative to challenge yourself and lose again at that time, you will lose your reputationpletely.


    This is not a tolerant society.


    Meng Li didn''t challenge Yang Haoxing any more. After all, he has written himself as a vulnerable group and won Yang Haoxing once. If he keeps humiliating him, people on the Inte will turn to sympathize with Yang Haoxing.


    I feel too aggressive.


    She didn''t care much about the views on the Inte, but said that she didn''t want Yang Haoxing to turn over again.


    In addition, no matter how to fight Yang Haoxing on the Inte, the pain Yang Haoxing can feel is fixed, notpletely synchronized with the game.


    Time also passed quickly, the official game in ordance with the plot asunched offline activities.


    Meng Li also signed up and bought a ticket.


    The event was held in another city, where yers from all over the world gathered together.


    Meng Li arrived one day ahead of schedule. After finding a hotel reserved in advance, he dressed in casual clothes and nned to go around.


    In the hotel hall to see a lot of faces, can not name, but Meng Li know these are the game yers.


    There is such a nce in the plot.


    They looked at Meng Li''s face and felt familiar, but they couldn''t remember where they had met, so they didn''t speak.


    After all, the client used his own face to make the faces of the characters in the game. Although it was very simr, the characters in the game still gave people a different feeling. There was a gap between them and the reality. They thought they were familiar, but they didn''t recognize Meng Li. It was normal.


    Meng Li strolled on the street, thought about it, and went to the famous snack street of the city by car.


    Looking at the more appetizing things, Meng Lidu bought some to eat, although not heavy appetite, but sometimes eating can really bring people the simplest sense of happiness.


    It is also a kind of happiness that is rtively easy to get.


    Meng Li is satisfied with his food and returns to the hotel.


    Sitting for a long time, in the middle of the night, Meng Li releases his mental strength and finds Yang Haoxing.


    Originally, I stayed in this hotel because of Yang Haoxing.


    In the story, Yang Hao stays in this hotel one night, this floor is not far from her room.


    Yang Haoxing has fallen asleep. Meng Li originally wanted to build a space channel to enter Yang Haoxing''s room directly. As a result, he tried. This bit is very oppressive in the face of power.


    We can''t build a space channel like that to go to Yang Haoxing''s room.


    This is troublesome. I wanted to beat Yang Haoxing quietly to vent my anger.


    But it doesn''t matter. You can''t use space channels, you can also use dreams. This is your own talent, and it should have no effect.


    And the gift of dreams is a sharp weapon.


    You don''t need to be in front of people to operate. You can be a Yin person behind your back.


    Meng Li''s whole body releases a little bit, and they gather and go towards Yang Haoxing without any obstruction, and finally pour into Yang Haoxing''s head.


    Meng Li has built a super nightmare for Yang Haoxing. It''s the kind that how scary it is to be.


    Meng Li''s imaginable horror images are all built in Yang Haoxing''s dreams.


    And Yang Haoxing trapped in a dream, can only face the terrible dream.


    Then Meng Li released his mental strength from time to time, and watched Yang Haoxing dance, his face became twisted and ferocious.


    Yang Haoxing had a nightmare all night. He woke up the next morning with big ck eyes and haggard face.


    There was a little handsome young man, was so tossed, on the discount.


    Before I looked at the sunshine, but now I look like a young Inte addict who hasn''t been out for a year. His body is very heavy and sour. Yang Haoxing doesn''t have any vitality on his body. He looks dejected.Yang Haoxing felt his heart thumping fiercely. He looked around in fear and felt that the hotel was not clean.


    Seeing the information on the mobile phone, someone urged him.


    Looking at the time, I got upte.


    He simply cleaned himself up, looking at the thick dark circles under his eyes, Yang Haoxing had no way to eliminate them.


    Forced to perform better, but that haggard face no matter how to change expression, also did not get any improvement.


    Packing himself up, he went out and headed for the official ce.


    Yang Haoxing camete. As soon as he came in, yers who had been there long ago looked back at Yang Haoxing.


    Huajianjiu had met with Yang Haoxing earlier. Looking at Yang Haoxing, he couldn''t help but be surprised and said:


    "kugu, how did you do this?"


    Huajian wine said so, which caused a sensation. Is this the withered bones of the great God?


    Is it the skeleton of their imaginary God?


    Yang Haoxing arrivedst night and just got together with the men in the team. For the three girls, love, kugu, Qingsi and Yinxiang floating, they didn''t shout together.


    Therefore, this is also the first time for the three women to see Yang Haoxing.


    In reality, kugu is pretty good-looking. In addition to such an important activity, she has put on her make-up early. Now she looks beautiful, but at the moment she is staring at the dead bone.


    This is the skeleton?


    She likes the gentle God, the good God?


    But this image, this image on the street, is very low.


    Not only love, kugu feels disillusioned, but also Qingsi''s unspeakable disappointment.


    Yang Haoxing doesn''t have a perfect leather bag, but he can clean up himself well. Besides, he seems to have a sunny spirit. His sense organs are OK. In addition, he has a great aura of God. At least he can not let people down.


    Now staring at the dark circles, face haggard, very dispirited, people are not disappointed.


    She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice in Qingsi''s ear:


    "is this man really dead?"

 Chapter 482

    Green silk frowned:


    "I don''t know."


    Not only Qingsi and Yinxiang are whispering, most of the yers here are looking at Yang Haoxing from time to time, and then whispering.


    In reality, in the face of so many people pointing at him, Yang Haoxing is very embarrassed.


    Even if he had all kinds of negativements on the Inte before, he didn''t feel so embarrassed.


    Yang Haoxing''s brain is confused. At such a moment, he doesn''t know how to react to resolve the embarrassment.


    Or the official staff of the game, came to check the identity of Yang Haoxing, and then asked if Yang Haoxing would like to do a self introduction.


    Yang Haoxing''s lips moved. How did he introduce himself on stage?


    Want to refuse, but his light Piao to the side of Meng Li.


    For a long time, his eyes stayed on Meng Li.


    Meng Li is wearing a long skirt with delicate makeup. Her white hands are naturally on her knees. She looks at him with a smile.


    This face, but Yang Haoxing can''t forget.


    Although after many years, the original appearance will not change much.


    After all, in middle school, many people''s looks have been shaped.


    Yang Haoxing knew that he could not flinch at this moment, otherwise he would be looked down upon by the woman sitting there.


    He followed the official staff to the stage and introduced himself ording to his own lines.


    After the introduction, the expressions on the faces of the people were also very strange. There was no apuse like thunder, just ordinary apuse. It should be sponsored by friends.


    Then, in order to activate the atmosphere, the official said that everyone could go up and introduce themselves.


    No one moved. The official roll call started. There are some yers who are more active in the game, as well as yers with better technology.


    Now that I havee to the activity site, no one is particrly fussy.


    They all went up to make an introduction.


    Also changed the topic, let everyone no longer around Yang Haoxing and talk.


    Meng Li sits quietly under the stage, knowing that Yang Haoxing looks at her from time to time. He turns his head and looks at her with his four eyes opposite. Meng Li looks at Yang Haoxing steadily.


    At the beginning, Yang Haoxing could hold on to seeing Meng Li for a few seconds. Later, he couldn''t stand it and turned his head back.


    No longer look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li suddenly heard the name of his game, did not expect that someone asked her to do self introduction, want to know.


    I think it''s normal. Now she is no less famous than Yang Haoxing.


    Without much thought, she stood up and went to the stage. The host saw her and praised her ording to international practice.


    Meng Li stood on the stage with a smile on his face and spoke very gently:


    "Hello everyone, I''m beikui xiangnuan..."


    Yes, yes.


    The sound is warm in the north.


    And this face, in contrast, is also the face of beikui xiangnuan.


    She is so beautiful. She radiates the light of spontaneous nature.


    Looking at Meng Li, we can''t help looking at Yang Haoxing.


    To be honest, it seems that Yang Haoxing now doesn''t deserve beikui to warm up.


    Yang Haoxing''s eyes in all directions made him feel the burning pain on his face.


    Meng Li''s light set off his unbearable.


    In addition to Huajian wine, yiyiyiyinian, and taking a cute girl, the eyes of several ancient men fell on Meng Li, which made Yang Haoxing extremely unhappy.


    A gloomy face, plus the rendering of dark circles, let Yang Haoxing''s face at the moment a little bit horrible and gloomy.


    After all, they haven''t seen a few beautiful women in their lives.


    But they are very surprised, did not expect to have teammates with their imagination of the gap is so big.


    I can''t help but have a look.


    Love, kugu''s eyes are wide, green silk''s eyes sh thick jealousy.


    After Meng Li introduces himself, he steps off the stage. Love, kugu waves to Meng Li, meaning to let Meng Li pass.


    She''s sitting with the rubles.


    Meng Li thought about it, but it was over.


    Love, kugu pointed to his side and said to Meng Li:


    "sit down."


    Meng Li sat down, love, kugu quickly asked:


    "are you beikui xiangnuan?"


    Lu Bu team members'' eyes are intentionally or unintentionally to Meng Li, Meng Li ignored.


    Looking at love, kugu with the eyes of caring idiots, he said gently:


    "yes, I just introduced myself on the stage."


    Love, kugu stares at Meng Li''s face and seems to be trying to find out if Meng Li has inappropriate makeup.


    But failed, love, kugu''s hand consciousness put on the bridge of the nose, seems to want to push something, but seems to think of something, she put down her hand.With a smile at Meng Li, he was embarrassed:


    "so you are beikui xiangnuan."


    Meng Li nodded politely. Maybe he pushed his sses just now.


    A more unnatural behavior, and then found that he did not wear sses today.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, kugu pointed to Meng Li''s long skirt and said with envy and jealousy:


    "it''s hard for you to grab this skirt."


    Meng Liughs: "it''s OK."


    Her hand speed is no slower than 6018.


    That''s right. Love, kugu is a RMB yer, and his family is not bad. His consumption level is simr to that of his client.


    Meng Li and love, kugu talk, Qingsi is very embarrassed.


    Because she didn''t know what brand Meng Li''s skirt was and why she needed it.


    It''s hard for her to buy the game warehouse. The ie in the game is also used to buy equipment and support her life. Qingsi''s condition is a little worse.


    But it doesn''t stop her from sneering at love, kugu.


    She took a look at the stage. Now there are some interactive games on the stage, and the official will reward some prizes.


    There is nothing she likes in the prize list. Qingsi takes back her eyes and looks at love. Kugu sneers: "as a member of the Lubu team, it''s hard to expect someone to send you."


    Love, kugu stares at Qingsi:


    "hum, I just want to ask you how you are so poisonous."


    Green silk sneered: "I forgot how they beat you at that time."


    The embarrassment shed on kugu''s face, and he suddenly remembered the bad memories. He turned back and hummed to Meng Li.


    With anger.


    Meng Li hadn''t seen such a child for a long time. She chuckled:


    "what''s the matter? You still have to ask me for revenge."


    Love, kugu stares at Meng Li for revenge?


    She can''t fight again. How can she get revenge.


    Originally, before he came here, he nned to see Meng Li. He had to humiliate Meng Li so that he could vent his anger on Yang Haoxing.


    But Yang Haoxing suddenly disillusioned in her heart, love, kugu has not digested, now also do not want to fight for Yang Haoxing.


    In fact, Qingsi''s idea coincides with love and kugu. The original n is to vent her anger for Yang Haoxing, but now.


    Green silk took a look at Yang Haoxing, not like the image of an Inte addict.


    It''s more like Drug addicts.

 Chapter 483

    Huajian wine also talked.


    He said:


    "now that you''re here, you can just tell me about the grudge between you and kugu."


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at Huajian wine. His skin was very white and his face was full of meat, but he was not fat.


    It''s kind of cute.


    She said:


    "if you have any grudges, you should ask the dead bone."


    Yang Haoxing''s face is gloomy, mainly because of his badplexion. Any expression can give people this effect.


    In the face of Yang Haoxing''s face, the atmosphere of the Lubu team is not as active as other teams.


    Personal emotions can affect others.


    When other people are together, it''s warm and pleasant.


    Huajian wine, they all want to know what the resentment between Yang Haoxing and Meng Li is. After all, they are all affected.


    Huajian wine looked at Yang Haoxing and said: "boss, everyone hase. It''s better to say that everyone has solved the problem." So that Meng Li would not punish them.


    Looking at Huajian wine, Yang Haoxing was very tired, in a bad mood and in a bad tone:


    "I don''t know what happened after all, you just don''t believe me."


    The yers pursed their mouths.


    There''s no reason for that. Did the boss really cheat other girls'' equipment at that time.


    Looking at Meng Li''s gentle character, he doesn''t seem to be making trouble for no reason at all.


    With that, Yang Haoxing looked at Meng Li again:


    "why do you do that?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "Yang Haoxing, you are so interesting."


    Yang Haoxing was shocked. Unexpectedly, Meng Li recognized him. He looked at Meng Li in shock.


    The others looked at Yang Haoxing and Meng Li, and asked in surprise:


    "do you know him?"


    Meng Li nodded and said, "I know my middle school ssmate."


    Yang Haoxing asked:


    "did you recognize me long ago?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Love, kugu said inconceivably:


    "you know each other, but you are still middle school students. Why do you act like enemies in the game?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "this is what I learnedter. Some people have bad intentions and recognized me long ago, but they didn''t show their identity."


    Yang Haoxing denied anxiously:


    "I did not."


    Qingsi sipped her mouth and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li looked at Yang Haoxing:


    "Hello, old ssmate."


    Yang Haoxing''s lips moved. He had many words in his heart, but he couldn''t express them for a moment.


    She is the same as before, so far away.


    Hisplexion was veryplicated, and he finally said:


    "Xiang Nuan, long time no see."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to see you."


    Yang Haoxing


    They just listen to Huajian wine. Since they are middle school students, their grudges should be very early, and it''s inconvenient to dig their roots now.


    At this time, the apuse rang out, and everyone looked curiously to the stage. It turned out that someone had won the prize in the small event arranged by the government.


    It''s a diversion.


    While everyone was looking at the stage, kugu asked Meng Li in his ear:


    "is the name of the God of withered bones Yang Haoxing?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Love, kugu Listened:


    "do you know what character he is?"


    Meng Li takes a look at love, kugu. Unexpectedly, Yang Haoxing''s honor hasn''t let love, kugu give up.


    Meng Limented on Yang Haoxing fairly pertinently:


    "I didn''t get along with him very much. I only worked as a ssmate in middle school."


    "When he was in high school, he didn''t have any sense of existence and was silent."


    He was not satisfied or disappointed. It turns out that the great God has not been worshipped since he was a child.


    At that time, he was the most unknown and ordinary.


    When I was in middle school, I didn''t have any strong points. I remember when I was in middle school, many excellent boys in my ss had strong points.


    For example, some know martial arts, some know history, and some can y musical instruments.


    The more I think about it, the more disappointed I am.


    When Yang Haoxing heard Meng Li''sment on him, he was really depressed.


    The reason why he is depressed is that Yang Haoxing finds that what he has not refuted seems to be the truth.


    At this time, the host looked to the Lubu team, and their table also had the Lubu team''s brand.


    The host invited the Lubu team to y the game.It''s not good to postpone. All the peoplee. What''s the matter.


    As the team leader, Yang Haoxing was called by the host and asked to take his teammates up.


    Yang Haoxing said to everyone:


    "let''s go."


    Kugu hesitated and said to Meng Li:


    "wait for me here."


    Meng Li looks at love and kugu and nods.


    They have eight people in one team, three women and five men. When the host looks at eight people, he also selects eight people to y games with them.


    As the clothing requirements are more formal, it is inconvenient to have any big action games.


    Choose two teams to answer the questions given by the organizer.


    A total of 16 people, one-on-one, captain to captain, the rest were assigned an opponent.


    The system takes turns to give each group a question, and then both sides who first press the answer key, who can answer, if pressed the answer key, five seconds to answer wrong, it is the other side''s turn to answer.


    The correct answer can umte one point for the team, and the team with more points will win in the end.


    I don''t know whether the official chose Yang Haoxing''s opponent intentionally or unintentionally. It''s actually a team who has not been very friendly with them in the game.


    They used to have conflicts, and they were also great gods.


    However, I have to admit that this is very attractive, the yers on the scene have seen it, and there is less whispering.


    The host first gives a question, which is about the title of the game.


    Yang Haoxing forced himself to work hard, but his body was really tired, and it was hard to be in a good state. Compared with the energetic opponent, he was still a step slower and pressed the answer button.


    What a bad start.


    Lu Bu''s several people looked at the other people''s team to add a, and then look at his captain that bad looks, some speechless.


    Yang Haoxing was also very embarrassed. He rubbed his face and forced himself to be energetic again. Then it was someone else''s turn to answer the questions. Other people in Lubu team were in good condition.


    You can draw.


    Although the operation of love, kugu is not good, she knows a lot about the game. She knows all kinds of information very well.


    The whole rhythm is very fast, it is easy to mobilize everyone''s emotions, Meng Li watched with relish under the stage.


    Yang Haoxing''s face is a bit hard to hang, and his teammates are better than him.


    When it''s his turn again, Yang Haoxing has been ready for a long time. This time, he must win.


    The Lubu team also looked at Yang Haoxing and hoped that Yang Haoxing would press the answer key before the other team. After all, Yang Haoxing was their team leader. If they lost again, they would feel that they had no light on their face.


    However, at the critical moment, Yang Haoxing, who was ready to go, had a dull look in his eyes for a moment. When he reacts, the other team has pressed the key to answer.

 Chapter 484

    Yang Haoxing looked at his hand.


    I don''t know how my brain just went nk for a moment.


    Slightly guilty to look at his teammates, in the face of teammates trying to cover up to cover up the disappointment, Yang Haoxing also do not know how to do.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and continued to be an official very leisurely.


    When you meet such a captain, what can you do? You have to work hard to get more questions and more points.


    It''s not that I care about the prizes, it''s just a matter of face.


    How ugly it is to lose on the stage and step down.


    Then, after each round of the answer key, as long as it''s Yang Haoxing''s turn, Yang Haoxing won''t get it.


    They''re a lot less than each other.


    At the end of the game, because Yang Haoxing affected the whole situation, they lost.


    The host said some nice words, and then gave the prize to the other team.


    One of them sent a little doll as a souvenir.


    The people of the blue team looked at each other''s proud expression, and they were angry and embarrassed.


    Yang Haoxing''s face is fiery. After all, he is the main cause of the loss.


    It''s a shame this time.


    Subconsciously, he looks at Meng Li. Thest thing Yang Haoxing wants is to be despised by Meng Li.


    For Meng Li''s eyes, Yang Haoxing''s brain was dizzy for a moment, and then it was nk. Yang Haoxing''s eyes were looking at the stage dully.


    The host is very active. He doesn''t mean that he will step down when he loses. He also ns to interact and ask some interesting questions.


    When asked about the other team, the other team leader was a little nervous. After all, he used to y games at home. Now he faces so many people, and the host is also a beautiful woman.


    I''m more nervous, but I''m not out of line.


    Is when the host with a microphone to Yang Haoxing put forward a question, put the topic to Yang Haoxing''s mouth.


    I feel that Yang Haoxing''s expression is a little strange, as if he is not online. The host is embarrassed for a moment, waiting for Yang Haoxing to answer her question.


    But Yang Haoxing didn''t say a word. He stood on the stage, with a bad look and dull eyes.


    Members of the Lubu team want to hide their faces and run. This is the captain.


    The host thinks that the question she asked is sensitive to Yang Haoxing, but Yang Haoxing is not willing to answer it. Although she thinks that the man is impolite, she still changes a question, hoping that Yang Haoxing can answer it.


    But Yang Haoxing is still like that.


    This


    The other team''s mocking look is almost impossible to cover up. I''m afraid this skeleton is not a fool.


    The behavior is so abnormal.


    Finally, the host finally gave up Yang Haoxing and went to ask Huajian some questions. Huajian answered some painless questions awkwardly and awkwardly, and the host let them go.


    At the end of the interaction, the host read the name of their game and thank them for their cooperation and participation.


    To be honest, the rubles are very embarrassed.


    Especially Qingsi and love, kugu heard the host read his own game name.


    Coincidentally, I think of my own game names, which are all for the sake of withered bones.


    Now my face is really hot.


    Looking at Yang Haoxing, standing there like an idiot, the host asked him about his rude behavior.


    Yang Haoxing''s image in their hearts is greatly reduced.


    It''s almost to the bottom.


    Inexplicable feel now with the name of the game to bring them a sense of shame inexplicable.


    And then they''re going to step down.


    The other team has been very interesting off the stage, and one by one in high spirits.


    It''s in sharp contrast to everyone''s forced smile in the Lubu team.


    However, Yang Haoxing is still standing in the same ce, which is very embarrassing, all understand that it is time to step down.


    I don''t like it when I''m too clear.


    moderator reminds Yang Haohang of his side, who is crazy about


    : "brother, makeints about it."


    Huajian wine is also embarrassed to burst, he pulled Yang Haoxing, Yang Haoxing''s body shook, and then did not respond.


    Huajian wine had to say:


    "dead bone, the game is over."


    Yang Haoxing didn''t respond.


    Huajian wine took a look at the cameras around, and it was not good to make a disqualified action.


    The official will edit some wonderful moments and publish some photos.


    After all, not everyone is qualified toe to this kind of activity. You have to choose after you sign up.


    Yiyinian is a tall and thin man, with a pair of sses, appears gentle.


    His appearance is contrary to his real character. In fact, he is a very lively person.He pushed Yang Haoxing:


    "boss, boss?"


    Yang Haoxing didn''t respond at all. He muttered one by one. Is there something wrong?


    He put his hand among the people of Yang Haoxing and felt his breath.


    No problem. Breathing is smooth.


    He put his hand in front of Yang Haoxing''s eyes and shook it. Although Yang Haoxing was confused by Meng Li, his brain was nk and he lost the ability to think, but he still had instinct, and his eyes also blinked.


    One by one, he could not help muttering, and he took Yang Haoxing''s hand and gave him a pulse.


    The pulse is also normal.


    After thinking about it for a while, Hua jianjiu said to Yang Hao in a low voice:


    "enough, have you had enough fun?"


    Yiyinian is very aggrieved:


    "where am I ying? I''m doing basic examination for my boss."


    He opened his mouth. He wanted to boast that he had learned Chinese medicine, but now it''s not a good time. He still closed his mouth.


    The embarrassment of the rest of the people, the fact that Yang Haoxing didn''t step down, was unexpected. It''s not good for them to leave the team leader first, but it''s really embarrassing to stay on stage.


    The people on the stage kept whispering, wondering what happened to Yang Haoxing.


    Different eyes, curious, sarcastic


    The host is also embarrassed. Huajianjiu grits his teeth and reaches out his hand to hold Yang Haoxing''s wrist. He ns to pull Yang Haoxing down simply and rudely.


    Let''s go. Don''t lose face here.


    At this moment, Yang Haoxing''s consciousness came back. He felt that someone was holding him, subconsciously throwing the hand of huajianjiu.


    Looking around, I felt strange and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Huajian wine took back her hand and said awkwardly:


    "let''s go down first."


    Yang Haoxing pursed his mouth and looked at the strange eyes in all directions. He also felt that it was unnatural to stand on the stage.


    Everyone is relieved and can step down atst. Just now, every minute is torture.


    Love, kugu hurried back, did not dare to look around, afraid to see the fear of eyes, to Meng Li side, a butt sat down, just a long breath.


    Her face was red and shy.


    Looking at the following Yang Haoxing, he couldn''t help muttering:


    "what''s the matter with this man?"

 Chapter 485

    Yang Haoxing''s face is very bad. He can''t hear the voice of the host on the stage. Instead, his ears seem to be surrounded by innumerable whispers, all of which seem to be pointing at him.


    It was as if heughed at others.


    I wish there was a hole under my foot, and he could get out of it.


    Teammates thatplex eyes into a cluster of small mes, slowly fry his heart.


    The point is, what''s the matter!


    Yang Haoxing asked what is the situation of yiyinian. Yiyinian told Yang Haoxing in detail.


    When Yang Haoxing learned about his performance, he looked even worse.


    He was even more suspicious of ghosts in the hotel he stayed in.


    Very evil, especially evil.


    At that time, he didn''t know what happened to him. Was it a ghost.


    It''s not smooth to go out, and now he''s losing his face so clean. Yang Haoxing seems to be able to foresee how many harsh words will spread in the game in the future.


    Qingsi''s heart is also extremelyplex, which is far from her imagination. Yang Haoxing''s overall performance is too humiliating.


    Her imagination of the skeleton should be a refined person, or elegant.


    His fingers should be well-defined and slender, and his face should be full of confidence and look.


    But in reality, it''s bad.


    Behind are some interactive games, to lunch time, has been arranged to eat.


    Meng Li stands up and ns to find a new ce to eat.


    It''s really hard to find such lonely people as Meng Li. They are all in twos and threes.


    Love, kugu hold Meng Li:


    "you eat with me."


    Meng Li took a look at Yang Haoxing: "I can''t eat it."


    love£¬kugu£º¡­¡­


    "Then I''ll eat with you somewhere else."


    Love, kugu doesn''t really want to see Yang Haoxing now. Yang Haoxing makes her lose face on stage.


    Seeing that look and the oppressive atmosphere in the team, love and kugu feel that eating is not delicious.


    Yang Haoxing


    Life is really bad. Looking at love, kugu and Qingsi don''t have any worship and enthusiasm. Yang Haoxing is very disappointed.


    Before, there were no girls pursuing Yang Haoxing. It was after he could y the game that these girls came into being. Their existence greatly satisfied Yang Haoxing''s vanity and made him more confident.


    Arge part of his confidencees from the worship of women.


    Now without these, Yang Haoxing''s strong self-confidence has copsed.


    Meng Li and love, kugu left. They found a table and sat down.


    There is still a small team of five on the opposite side, just to join them.


    When they saw Meng Li and love, kugu, they had a very low voicemunication, and then they set up a conversation with Meng Li and love, kugu.


    Meng Li politely answered a few words. He talked more about love and kugu, and talked with them.


    They just want to inquire about Yang Haoxing and always bring the topic to him.


    He just said that he didn''t know what happened to Yang Haoxing.


    This abnormal behavior is beyond herprehension.


    The other side can''t help joking:


    "is there something wrong with nerves? I heard that some patients are stupid."


    love£¬kugu£º¡­¡­


    So the other party''s meaning is that Yang Haoxing is a fool, is the spirit abnormal?


    There''s nothing to say.


    If not for the game warehouse can only bind one person, she suspected that the skeleton on the Inte is not the same person as the skeleton now.


    Meng Li is eating food silently. He glimpses Yang Haoxing from time to time with his spare light and looks at her, but he doesn''t pay attention.


    Meng Li didn''t speak much, so she had to eat faster than others. After eating, she wanted to go to the toilet to make up, so she got up with her bag and went to the toilet.


    When Yang Haoxing saw that Meng Li was up, he quickly got up.


    Meng Li just came to the washstand of the toilet and saw Yang Hao walking over from the mirror.


    Yang Haoxing shouts:


    "warm up."


    Without looking back, Meng Li said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Haoxing''s Adam''s Apple moved and said:


    "have you had a good time these years?"


    Meng Li:??


    She looked back at Yang Haoxing, pointed to her head and said:


    "I suspect you have a problem here."


    Yang Haoxing''s face was originally gloomy, but now it''s even more gloomy. He said:


    "I don''t want to care about things in the past, please don''t care about them, OK?"Meng Li said:


    "you don''t care, so I should be grateful for your not caring?"


    "It''s none of my business if you care, and it''s none of my business if you don''t care."


    Yang Haoxing:


    "I don''t think we should have a fight. It''s just a game."


    "What''s more, we still have our former ssmates."


    Meng Li: "don''t be so ambiguous."


    The client didn''t remember Yang Haoxing at all.


    There are so many peopleing and going in life, not everyone can remember.


    Yang Haoxing: "I''m telling the truth."


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "if you have anything to do, just say the key point."


    Yang Haoxing took a deep breath, hesitated and hesitated for a few seconds, as if he had made a big decision, and said:


    "Nuan Nuan, I like you. Can you give me a chance to be my girlfriend?"


    Meng Li looked at Yang Haoxing in surprise: "ha?"


    Girlfriend?


    What brain circuit? Is Yang Haoxing''s brain really broken.


    If you want to fall in love with her in this way, don''t you give up.


    Meng Li thinks again and feels that there is still a possibility. Yang Haoxing feels that she has lost her face here. If she really agrees with Yang Haoxing, she will be clean.


    Yang Haoxing can also ask her to help out.


    The most basic effect is to divert attention. ording to the current development, the hot topic should be Yang Haoxing''s abnormal and impolite behavior.


    But when they fall in love, it can be perfectly ignored.


    It''s about what they''re doing together.


    And the previous video, can also be exined by her, has be amon flirting, those embarrassed appearance, are because of doting girlfriend ah.


    The same thing, different exnations, different effects.


    Meng Li had a lot of brain tonic in an instant.


    I don''t quite understand where Yang Haoxing came from to say these words with confidence.


    Yang Haoxing sipped his mouth, his Adam''s Apple moved, and he seemed to say with some deep feeling:


    "I can''t forget you all these years."


    Coming out of the toilet, a man coldly nced at Yang Haoxing, then at Meng Li. When he looked back at Yang Haoxing, his eyes were ironic.


    Yang Haoxing


    When the passer-by walked out of the toilet, Yang Haoxing felt that it was not a good ce to talk. He said to Meng Li:


    "there is a coffee shop nearby. Let''s go and have a seat."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "no, I''m not interested in your nonsense."


    Yang Haoxing''s heart seems to be pricked by a needle. At the same time, he is annoyed by Meng Li''s ruthlessness.


    He said:


    "I hope you give me a chance."

 Chapter 486

    Meng Li is not interested in talking to Yang Haoxing more and ns to go out. She takes a few steps. Just as she passes by Yang Haoxing, Yang Haoxing grabs her arm.


    Yang Haoxing even begged to say:


    "if you give me a chance, any misunderstanding between us can be solved."


    When he had dinner, he thought about all the causes and consequences, and finally felt that Xiang Nuan suddenly turned his face. Maybe he recognized his identity, but he was angry that he didn''t tell her his identity.


    If that''s all, it''s not hard to solve.


    Yang Haoxing''s heart is still full of unwilling, to such a trip, always hope some harvest.


    Teammates can''t count on it any more. Yang Haoxing feels that the distance between him and his teammates is getting farther and farther, which can be felt from their names.


    Before one or two called him boss, now it''s called kugu.


    It seems to be a shame to call him boss again.


    One or two also said they would help themselves to get justice when they saw Xiang Nuan, but now one is more silent than the other.


    And the girl who used to follow him to please him is not willing to eat with him now.


    Yang Haoxing feels very bad. The first time we met was like this. Can we y together in the future?


    Meng Li looked at Yang Haoxing, grabbed his arm and said with a smile:


    "give you a chance to choose, do you want to let go?"


    Her eyes meet Yang Haoxing''s.


    Yang Haoxing looks at Meng Li''s bright eyes. There is no temperature in them. He does not have strong self-confidence to support the confrontation between him and Meng Li. He can only look away.


    Then he said, "don''t let go."


    Meng Li nodded and said good.


    With the spirit of the next look around, put his bag on the sink.


    Then her hand, caught Yang Haoxing''s hand, Yang Haoxing was stunned.


    I don''t know what Meng Li''s sudden action means.


    Did you agree?


    He just has a try, just a try.


    Because extremely unwilling, thick skin try.


    Meng Li grabs Yang Haoxing''s hand and gives him a shoulder throw.


    Yang Haoxing fell to the ground with a thump, and gave out a cry of surprise. His face was stunned:


    "what are you doing?"


    Yang Haoxing''s two hands pressed his back from the side of his body.


    Meng Li clenched his hand into a fist and called Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing asked in horror:


    "what are you doing? You hit people? "


    Meng Li said:


    "this is the end of you holding on to me."


    Send to the door, don''t white don''t, can let you more disgrace.


    Yang Haoxing''s fists were like a storm, but he didn''t have any strength to return. He cried out in pain:


    "help


    "Come on


    "Someone''s hit."


    Soon the security guard came and saw Meng Li pressing Yang Haoxing, but Meng Li''s long skirt, her legs because of the angle problem, good-looking legs have been exposed.


    This made the security guard hesitate for a moment. He was a girl and was a little embarrassed to pull.


    What if there''s more exposure.


    But listening to Yang Haoxing''s cry, the security guard still ns to go to Lamont.


    It''s his job, after all.


    Meng Li picked Yang Haoxing up from the ground, grabbed him by the wrist and said to the security guard:


    "excuse me, I''ll deal with it myself."


    The security guard said:


    "beauty, beauty, if you have something to say, stop and don''t do it."


    Looking at Yang Haoxing, the security guard felt that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    There are a lot of people outside to see what''s going on here.


    Yang Haoxing''s cry for help has already called the Lubu team. Looking at Meng Li holding a man in his hand, well, although he may not recognize the dead bone from his face.


    But the clothes are dry.


    So this is the bone.


    Meng Li dragged Yang Hao, who was in tears, to walk two steps, and then turned back to carry his bag on his body.


    Yang Haoxing couldn''t get rid of Meng Li''s hand at all. Just now, because of his fierce struggle, his body was painful and weak.


    Huajian wine: "withered bones?"


    Yang Haoxing''s face is ck and blue. Now he can''t care about his face. His eyes are dazzled by Meng Li. His vision is blurred. When he hears the sound of Huajian wine, he feels that he has met a savior.


    He quickly said:


    e on, call the police. I''ve been beaten."


    Huajian wineSaw it.


    Yang Haoxing''s heart is extremely broken. He really doesn''t know Xiang Nuan is such a violent person.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the gentle people were violent.


    Love, kugu and Qingsi are also shocked. Looking at the miserable Yang Haoxing, it''s really hard for them to feel pity.


    To really feel shame, also think Yang Haoxing too useless.


    Beaten like this by a girl.


    Today''s dead bones are in full swing.


    "Call the police." Yang Haoxing didn''t get a response from Huajian immediately.


    Looking at Huajian wine, Meng Li said faintly:


    "maybe it''s useless to call the police. I call this self-protection. He harasses me and attacks me. I fight back reasonably."


    Huajian wine smoked the corner of his mouth:


    "you''re too hard."


    Meng Li: "Ma Ma said that girls must protect themselves outside, so I learned some martial arts to protect myself."


    All of you


    Yang Haoxing roared:


    "when did I harass you? You are talking nonsense."


    Meng Li: "no? I can''t say we can find a witness. "


    Yang Haoxing


    In great embarrassment, kugu said:


    "would you like to put him down first?"


    Meng Li snorted and threw Yang Haoxing to the ground. Yang Haoxing didn''t stand firm and banged on the ground.


    The key is that there were onlookers at the ce where Yang Haoxing fell to the ground, but at that moment, he subconsciously gave way.


    No one caught Yang Haoxing.


    This is very embarrassing. Huajianjiu goes to Yang Haoxing and supports him:


    "kugu, what''s the matter? Why don''t you go to the doctor first?"


    Yang Haoxing was helped up and looked at Meng Li with a staggering look, saying: "you wait, I must call the police. Today''s event is obvious to all."


    At least this person should be sued and squatted for half a month, which is also an indelible stain in life.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "yes, it''s obvious to all that you are so shameful."


    Yang Haoxing


    The onlookers looked at Meng Li with different eyes.


    Huajianjiu felt that if he stayed here any longer, it would really make a big deal. With so many people, it was not easy for him to quarrel with a woman.


    Then he said to Yang Haoxing again:


    "let''s go and deal with the wound first."


    That ck and blue face, must be how big strength can be hit like this.


    After thinking about this, I couldn''t help looking at Meng Li. This strength

 Chapter 488

    Yang Haoxing was carried away by Huajian wine.


    Leave a group of people looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at them calmly.


    Yiyinian said:


    "beikui xiangnuan, it''s wrong for you. What''s the matter with the withered bones? You should hit him."


    Meng Li said:


    "what should I do? He harasses me and even acts on me. I''m helpless."


    One by one, one by one Well


    I can''t answer.


    If you really want to do it first, it must be the most wrong decision he made.


    Meng Li''s face doesn''t matter, the people blocking the door are also gradually less.


    Love, kugu smiles awkwardly at Meng Li, raises his thumb, and says:


    "you are so strong."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "reluctantly."


    Love, kugu took a mouthful of saliva, mom.


    Fortunately, if she had not been beaten to the bone today, she would not have been beaten to the bone.


    The first time thanks to the dead bone let her down.


    Meng Li went outside. After a while, he really received the news that it was Huajian wine sent by kugu''s ount.


    He said that kugu had called the police and let Meng leave.


    Meng Li is facing the love that has been following her like a small tail. Kugu says:


    "I''ll go to the nearest police station."


    Love, kugu was nervous:


    "did he call the police?"


    Meng Li nodded: "call the police."


    Love, kugu said anxiously:


    "what should we do? How bad it would be if we were detained."


    At the same time, some pity looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "which end are you standing on? Didn''t I beat your captain?"


    Love, kugu said:


    "I''m also contradictory, but I really can''t sympathize with the dead bone."


    Meng Li sighed: "evil doing!"


    Love, kugu said, "are you going?"


    Meng Li nodded: "go, why not."


    Love, kugu said, "I''ll go with you."


    Meng Li said:


    "Why are you going with me?"


    Love, kugu gave Meng Li a white look and said:


    "of course, he went to see our captain."


    Meng Li goes away with his bag. Love, kugu follows him. When he goes, he nces at Qingsi. A man is talking to Qingsi.


    Green silk eyebrows between there are inseparable depression, although talking with people, at the moment is also eyes erratic.


    Before Yang Haoxing was beaten, she also came. When huajianjiu helped Yang Hao walk, Qingsi asked if she wanted to apany him.


    Yang Haoxing said angrily that he didn''t need to, and Qingsi didn''t insist any more.


    Meng Li took a taxi to the nearest Institute, and Yang Haoxing sat in it.


    The little brother in uniform is taking notes for Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing turned to look at Meng Li and said to his brother: "it''s her. It''s her who beat me."


    Police officer


    "She?"


    Huajian wine nodded and said, "that''s her."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m defending myself."


    "He harassed me at that time and held my hand. I didn''t know what to do with it. Of course, a girl of mine was very scared, so she overreacted."


    Yang Haoxing was about to spit out his old blood. He said:


    "when did I harass you?"


    Meng Li: "you let me be your girlfriend, I don''t want to, you hold my hand."


    Yang Haoxing said without hesitation:


    "I was holding you at that time, but I didn''t want you to go."


    Meng Li looked at the police innocently and said:


    "look, are you pulling me?"


    Yang Haoxing said anxiously:


    "I don''t mean I won''t let you go, I just want you to listen to me more."


    Meng Li shrugged and looked at the police again:


    "look, are you harassing me?"


    "Fortunately, I''ve learned some martial arts, otherwise I don''t know how to do it today."


    Love, kugu stay aside, can''t insert a word, can only be a quiet melon eating masses.


    Huajian wine is not strange to all kinds of foreign appearances of kugu today, and he is toozy to bother about kugu.


    If you want to say that you know in the game, the real friendship is not so deep.Can apany withered bones, is a friendship, let not go to the hospital, muste to the police.


    Yang Haoxing insisted that Meng Li hit people for no reason, while Meng Li insisted that he was defending himself.


    No one is willing to give in, but Yang Haoxing and Meng Li are talking about it with his hand. He still wants to find Meng Li to fall in love.


    If a girl doesn''t want to listen, she is just harassing.


    Finally, the police came down with all kinds of procedures, and painstakingly gave Meng Li an ideological education ss. They asked Meng Li to take Yang Haoxing to see a doctor. His medical expenses were borne by Meng Li, and the matter was over.


    There is no picture of Meng Li being detained by the police in Yang Haoxing''s imagination.


    Let Yang Haoxing particrly disappointed, and helpless.


    When he got out of the police station, Meng Li looked at Yang Haoxing and said:


    "go to see a doctor. Send me the documents and I''ll give you the reimbursement."


    It''s no loss to spend some money on Yang Haoxing.


    Yang Haoxing: "the police asked you to show me."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "why, are you going to cheat me?"


    Yang Haoxing: "I have no one to take care of me now. You should take care of me."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "do you really want me to take care of you?"


    Yang Haoxing has an ominous premonition that the corner of his eye is also swollen by Meng Li. He struggles to open his eyes wide to see Meng Li clearly. He is in pain and doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Lack of confidence, afraid of Meng Li also hit him.


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. Love, kugu is in the same ce for a moment. He doesn''t know whether to stay with Yang Haoxing or follow Meng Li.


    Want to think or stay in Yang Haoxing side, with Huajian wine together with Yang Haoxing to the hospital.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Yang Haoxing did all kinds of examinations, and almost did a physical examination.


    Yang Haoxing is thinking of such pain to see if he can check out any major problems.


    There are still some people who don''t give up.


    However, this move was very annoying to the two people nearby. It took so much time to do so many examinations, and there was nothing else except skin injury.


    They also dyed the afternoon and were not happy at all.


    They all came from all over the world, and then they came here for such a day. It''s really


    Also feel that Yang Haoxing special love to take advantage of, check so many projects, is not intended to corrupt Meng Li.


    Inexplicably, I think this man''s pattern is a little small.


    Meng Li didn''t go to the activity ce any more, and there was nothing to y with. She went back to the hotel to have a rest.


    In the evening, I really received Yang Haoxing''s bill, and there was not much money. Meng Li directly transferred it to him.


    Yang Haoxing looked at the amount of money on his mobile phone and was really depressed to death.


    Inexplicably, I feel that I''ve been beaten so much, and it''s just worth the money.


    No, I don''t think so.


    Yang Haoxing was surprised by his strange idea. When he thought of Meng Li, he was really powerless.


    I don''t know what to do with this man.


    There is no way.

 Chapter 489

    Meng left the next morning and went back by ne.


    When we got home, it was not time to have lunch. The cat came up. Meng Li put his arms around him and carried him into his room.


    Every day a cat can also bring happiness, Meng Li caught a cat, only to wash again, put on afortable home clothes.


    This just entered the game, Yang Haoxing is not online.


    But the news about Yang Haoxing is boiling.


    Who doesn''t wonder what the great God looks like in real life.


    What if a person with perfect appearance and sound in the game and a person who is ugly in real life.


    Then the image of Yang Haoxing in their heartspletely disillusioned.


    All kinds of small videos spread, and Yang Haoxing was beaten by Meng Li at that time.


    And Yang Haoxing on the stage.


    Netizens eximed, this is the name is very domineering withered bones God?


    But it looks really bad!


    He was also beaten by beikui xiangnuan. Even if he couldn''t beat others in the game, he didn''t expect that he couldn''t beat her in real life.


    It''s too low.


    Yang Haoxing back home on the game, really can''t face those rumors.


    This is a time when gossip is crushing people.


    All these humiliations are given to him by Xiang Nuan, but what is more sad is that he is so ipetent that he has no way.


    Yang Haoxing is still an ordinary person. He doesn''t dare to think about killing and setting fire, but the way he can think of doesn''t work for Meng Li.


    He knew who he hated the most and who he hated the most, but there was no way.


    Then the atmosphere between teammates is also embarrassing. Love and kugu don''t like this kind of atmosphere, but they are not in the mood to adjust it.


    He bit his teeth and quit the team.


    Being in a team like this is annoying.


    The withdrawal of love and kugu also shakes Qingsi''s mind.


    Even a man who can''t beat a woman feels weak and shameful. Moreover, his overall performance is really unsatisfactory.


    Green silk in the team insisted on a few days, and then was invited to go, became a member of other teams.


    As soon as the green silk leaves, the fragrance floats away. There are only a bunch of men left in the team.


    Yang Haoxing once again deeply felt the ruthlessness of women.


    Yang Haoxing and they are still watching, but the number of people who are paying a reward has plummeted.


    The aura of the great God is far away from Yang Haoxing. As long as they think of what Yang Haoxing looks like in real life, they can''t see the flying operation of Yang Haoxing 6.


    Yang Haoxing''s shorings have been magnified infinitely.


    Today, he fell from the altar, and it was very painful.


    It''s Meng Li. He''s just watching. He''s teaching you some practical skills and sharing them sincerely. Although there are still some strange abuse and nder, there are still some people who support her.


    Give Meng Li reward, Meng Li also sell some equipment, this is also a sum of ie.


    It doesn''t matter that the client doesn''t want to contact the game again when hees back. Now he is reducing the loss of the game.


    After staying at home for about a month, Meng Li flew to the city of Yang Haoxing.


    Love and kugu have the means to find out the general location of Yang Haoxing.


    Meng Li as long as to the approximate location, also can urately find out Yang Haoxing.


    He has his own brand of God.


    Meng Li stayed in the city for several days, only to find a chance to attack Yang Haoxing in a dark night and give him acupuncture.


    But what Meng Li did, Yang Haoxing didn''t know.


    He was confused by Meng Li and didn''t know that someone had tampered with him.


    Yang Haoxing gave the client a fatal emotional blow. Meng Li felt that it was too easy to let him go.


    The client will not be satisfied.


    If satisfied, the client should havee back long ago.


    Maybe Yang Haoxing will not be depressed for a long time. These things will fade away with the development of time.


    It''s easy to make aeback. It''s hard to change a game or identity. With his great talent for games, he can make aeback and still mix well.


    You can still earn money by ying games.


    What Meng Li wants is that Yang Haoxing can no longer y games.


    How nice! ying games helped Yang Haoxing quit.


    It takes two hands to y the game, and it also needs two hands to react quickly and sensitively.


    This game is through the extremely basic consciousness instruction and some keyboard operation toplete the game.


    However, Yang Haoxing''s hands can only meet the daily needs. If you want to y games, it''s not realistic to operate 6.


    No matter how fast your brain turns, it''s useless if you can''t keep up with your hands.Meng Li returned to the client''s home, and her ban on system space was rxed.


    She rushed back to system space.


    Give the rest of your life back to the client.


    The client really has a father and mother who love her very much.


    During this period of time, she was in the client''s body, and the way she got along with the client''s parents was different. They were very concerned about talking to her and asking if she had encountered anything.


    In the plot, the client is depressed all day, which also makes her parents white headed and worried. She finds a psychologist for the client to ease her mood, but it doesn''t help much.


    I''m helpless.


    Being beaten and humiliated severely by Yang Haoxing in front of so many people is the inner devil of the client in theter days.


    Meng Li went back to the system space to check the reward for the first time.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment from the client to Nuan


    The score is 100.


    Bonus points: 16000 points, boundary power: 55 points, soul power: 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 54700


    Jieli: 864


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    The score is 100. It seems that the client is satisfied.


    Meng Li has absorbed 4 points of soul power. He can''t see or touch how much it is, but he can feel more than before.


    Being an Inte addicted girl is also very tired. During the period of doing this task, Meng Li basically yed games, ate, slept and practiced.


    Of course, for the sake of health, I also take time to go for a morning run.


    Meng just thought that he could go to bed and watch.


    Looking at the follow-up is not only curious about the development after going back, but also a farewell to a world in Meng Li''s heart.


    I feel that in many worlds, there should be only a very small chance to go back, that is, to go back again. I''m afraid that things are different from people.


    When he got to the bed, he shook it. Meng Li closed his eyes and suddenly opened them again.


    If you can create a dream for others, then create a dream for yourself?


    But?


    Meng Li sighed, what''s the meaning of creating a dream for himself, and put many sentimental feelings in the dream?


    It''s better to just daydream and create something for yourself.

 Chapter 490

    I don''t know if I have a chance to go back to my own world. In fact, apart from my master, my parents are worthy of her going back. However, as soon as I entered the mountain gate, everyone was ready.


    Their family ties are a little weaker than the ties between parents and children in some parts of the world.


    When Meng Li thought about the desire of the practitioners for strength, he sometimes wondered whether he could go back, or what he could give them after he went back?


    If they really want something in their heart, if they can''t satisfy themselves, it will also add a loss to their heart.


    At the moment, she is like a child struggling outside. She always has a feeling that she has nothing to fight for and has no shame to go back to see her parents in her hometown.


    There is also a possibility that when she goes back, she will probably have different opinions about whether her parents are still there.


    Meng Li lies on the bed and thinks wildly. The bed is shaking. Whenever 6018 identally sees this scene, he feels speechless.


    Everything else is OK, but the habit of sleeping in a crib is really beyond words.


    I''d like to tell the host that it''s really a crib. It''s really a crib. It''s not a cradle designed for adults.


    Forget it, 6018 can''t bear to attack Meng Li.


    Meng Li fell asleep when he thought about it. When Meng Li woke up, he asked 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    After the client went back, he still continued to y games, but he was not as obsessed as before, and he still found a suitable job to do.


    I''ll y when I''m free.


    What''s more, unexpectedly, the client and love kugu became good friends.


    asionally, they meet to travel. Love and kugu are lively and can always drive the atmosphere.


    By the way, now love, kugu is no longer called love, kugu. This name is ck history for her. She spent money to change the name of her game.


    The life of the client is very beautiful, but the life of Yang Haoxing is not so beautiful.


    When Meng left to see Yang Haoxing, Yang Haoxing was storming the game warehouse.


    Yang Haoxing didn''t know what was going on, and his technology plummeted.


    I know how to win, but I just can''t keep up.


    I''m so angry.


    As long as the hand moves faster, it will be very painful, directly spread to the wrist, like a tendon pulling very painful.


    Yang Haoxing went to the hospital for examination, but the hospital didn''t find anything.


    Usually Yang Haoxing normal use of the hand is no problem, the doctor also told Yang Haoxing, may be you operate too much.


    Yang Haoxing


    What''s the operation? He used to operate like that. Why didn''t he do anything?


    It''s really worrying.


    In the face of Yang Haoxing straight down technology, teammates said very ufortable.


    Online is also bustling, all kinds of spection Yang Haoxing in the end what is going on.


    In the past, the onlookers could see some technology, but now they can''t even see it.


    The number of onlookers has been greatly reduced.


    Teammates with Yang Haoxing ie plummeted, now Yang Haoxing''s technology is rotten up, y not dead strange, the task is not finished, but also drop points.


    If you look at your grades, they will fall instead of rising, and their hearts will copse.


    Take a cute sister can''t help but ask Yang Haoxing one by one what''s going on, is not in good condition, want to rest for a few days.


    Originally a very normal concern, Yang Haoxing, who is extremely sensitive, just hears a different meaning. What''s the matter? He dislikes his poor skills and doesn''t want to y with him?


    The sensitive Yang Haoxing is very hard to listen to. He is very simr to his image. He looks rough and has a straight temperament.


    Yang Haoxing had been tolerated for a long time, and could not help it any more. He quarreled with Yang Haoxing and took the opportunity to quit the Lubu team.


    What''s the meaning of staying in such a team? The atmosphere is strange, and the captain is also strange.


    No sense of game experience.


    After taking Mengmei out, huajianjiu and yiyinian persuade Yang Haoxing to bring her back.


    Yang Haoxing didn''t want to.


    Even said angrily, who is willing to quit, now can give them a chance to quit, if not quit,ter don''t say that some have no influence on people''s mood.


    This makes people very angry, you are just a team leader in the game, like how much power this is.


    Don''t let people talk, y a game is not happy,in two is not human?


    Huajian wine can''t help arguing with Yang Haoxing. Yang Haoxing turns over the old ount and says Huajian wine is not good enough. Huajian wine didn''t help him at thest meeting.


    Yang Haoxing thinks that even if the police don''t deal with Meng Li, Huajian wine should do something else.


    But he didn''t do anything.


    Huajian wine wants to vomit blood, but he is not strong enough. He could have made a lot of yers in the afternoon. It''s natural for him to go out and make friends. He left this opportunity behind. He took Yang Haoxing to the hospital to do some messy checks, but he found out if his reproductive function was normal. He also said that he was not strong enough.At that time, he also saw that when people went to the toilet to warm up, the bones around them came together.


    He''s to me for being beaten.


    It''s really unreasonable. Huajian wine also quit in a rage. In fact, it''s something that has been considered in my heart for a long time.


    Yang Haoxing see this, well, you both want to go, he simply disbanded the Lubu team.


    Then changed a game to y, hope to get what you want in a game again, imagination is very beautiful, reality is very bony.


    Yang Haoxing''s operation is not good. Sometimes he has to endure the pain to operate. The consequences are more serious. His hands are like cramps.


    This game is not good, Yang Haoxing returned to the previous game, at least it is also a big God.


    Then I don''t know who had a sudden idea to challenge Yang Haoxing and defeat the once famous God of withered bones to test his strength.


    There are many people who have fallen into the trap. They regard Yang Hao''s business as a stepping stone to improve their poprity.


    Use Yang Haoxing as a gimmick.


    Yang Haoxing''s heart is bitter and he doesn''t take the action, but there are more evil people who don''t take the action. I''ll chase you.


    I''ll find you as soon as you''re in the game.


    It''s not good-looking, but a lot of people use it to be famous.


    Can also get a strange pleasure from the heart, this pleasure mostly breeds in the dark corner of the heart, will not tell others, but can really feel the pleasure.


    Although no one saw Yang Haoxing''s onlookers, some people saw others chasing Yang Haoxing''s onlookers.


    This world is like this, gentle and cruel, sometimes cruel heinous, do not know what to do wrong, or even nothing wrong, but suffered a lot of cruel treatment.


    When Yang Haoxing was treated like this, he could only exin it with karma.

 Chapter 491

    Yang Haoxing was abused in the game, and he was not good in real life.


    All things are not satisfactory, so that Yang Haoxing''s temper is not good.


    There are a lot of opinions at home about his addiction to games. They think men should go out to work.


    Only when we have our own career can we realize the value of life.


    Yang Haoxing stayed at home all day, and his parents didn''t like him.


    He preached to Yang Haoxing with a long face all day.


    Yang Haoxing has been used to it for so many years. His left ear goes in and his right ear goes out.


    But I can''t put down the game. Although I was abused, I still want to y. I don''t want to be abused too badly, so I can only buy equipment.


    Advanced equipment Yang Haoxing has been difficult to brush out.


    These are all money. Yang Haoxing''s savings will soon be empty, but it''s hard to fill his desires. Yang Haoxing still wants equipment and starts to ask his family for it.


    The family didn''t agree with Yang Haoxing to y games. Well, they even asked them for money.


    How to do that? They smell the sense of danger, as if their son is going to lose the family in the game.


    He forced Yang Haoxing to go out to work and arranged blind dates for him.


    But Yang Haoxing''s game talent is OK, but other aspects are not very good. When he was in college, he also focused on ying all kinds of games.


    There are no skills to go out now.


    In short, life is not smooth, that is, the money earned from work is also invested in the game.


    If you go out on a blind date, you can meet someone of the right family, but if you get along with other girls for a while, they are not willing to do it.


    Because all the money of Yang Haoxing is dedicated to buying equipment.


    Gifts or something. It''s impossible.


    Yang Haoxing probably never knew that a girl needed a little gift, but more of it was his favorite.


    Marriage, career, Yang Haoxing is nothing.


    Sometimes I sneak around and watch the client. I''m so angry that I can''t help it.


    The client''s life was very natural and unrestrained. Later, he met a good boy. They got married and got along well in all aspects.


    In Meng Li''s eyes, their life is like fast forward. Atst, there is a picture that the cat in the client''s house is dead.


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. She pursed the cat every day.


    It''s a lovely, docile little guy.


    Meng Li no longer pays attention to the follow-up of this task. As soon as his consciousness revolts, he returns to the system space.


    She got up, crossed her knees and sat in front of the desk, turning over the pile of skills at will.


    After thinking about it, she spent 3000 points to exchange a bookshelf in the system mall. She put the bookshelf in a corner of the system space and put the skills on the desk one by one.


    Put it in ce.


    The bookshelf is the same color as the desk, so it''s easier to build.


    Then Meng Li bought a set of books with high sales volume in the mall, which is known as a must read book for task takers.


    This set is quite cheap, a pile, only 5000 points.


    When ites to the system space, this set of books is really a pile of half human height.


    Meng Li took out every book and read it. It''s some details that need to be paid attention to when doing tasks.


    And somemon means, or what means need to be prepared.


    There are also the introduction of potential nes. The basic characteristics of various potential nes, for example, the normal suppression of the principle of the true potential ne is lower than that of the ordinary ancient potential ne.


    There are also the reasons why the supernatural ne is different from the ordinary ne.


    There is even a kind of modern ne in which the power of living beings themselves is not strong, but human beings have wisdom, and all kinds of creatures also have wisdom. They coexist and can live and learn together.


    Meng Li stirred his eyebrows and did these tasks, but he never met such a ne.


    It''s very interesting. This is actually quite strange in her cognition. After all, although the demons in the cultivation world have wisdom, they cultivate their own strength, and this kind of world creatures are born with it.


    However, existence is reasonable.


    Meng Li didn''t have time to take a close look, but he had a rough look at the catalogue.


    Spend time in the system space. Sometimes if you want to have a rest in the system space and feel like a waste of time, you can read books and learn more.


    Meng Li also wanted to find information about her birth position. She rummaged through the Tasker forum and found no relevant information.


    Is it because of their death that they are all cut off from the past without the slightest attachment?


    No one sent a question.


    In other words, this topic itself is an obscure topic, not for discussion?


    Unable to find the relevant information, Meng Li hesitated for a long time before asking:


    "6018, why can''t he find that kind of information about his birth ne?"


    "Do you want to go back to where you were born?" 6018 said in surprise.Meng Li said:


    "I just want to know about it."


    6018 said:


    "the task cannot return to the birth ne to interfere with the development of the ne."


    "I don''t know where I was born."


    Meng Li''s voice is a little lost:


    "there is no way?"


    I''ve thought about it for a long time before. There''s always an intuition that it''s hard for her to get back to the birth ne. However, when I heard 6018 say that, although she has made preparations, she still can''t help losing.


    From the bottom of my heart, I still hope.


    6018ughs:


    "what can we do? We are all ordinary taskers and systems. Although many things are not absolute, this kind of special case is not easy to happen to you and me."


    Meng Li was silent and came over half a ring before he said:


    "I know."


    Ordinary.


    I don''t know if there will be a special case if one day it will be notmon.


    It seems that 6018 is also expected.


    But Meng Li has difficulty in understanding it. Generally speaking, the Tasker has a lot of nostalgia about his birth position, as well as a lot of past events, gratitude and resentment.


    If you can go back, there are too many things you want to do.


    It''s her. Just now, I was thinking about whether it would benefit my parents?


    Fortunately, she didn''t have many enemies when she was born. She didn''t like to make enemies everywhere. Even when she went back, she didn''t have any enemies to settle.


    After all, she is a person who has a grudge outside, and she has already found a chance to end it.


    Where will it take so long.


    There are also some people who have had some friction with her, but they are not those who are fighting to death. The time is too long, even she has forgotten the specific details.


    Meng Li and 6018 were silent at the same time, and then Meng Li put all kinds of books he bought on the shelf.


    Finally, I picked out a book and sat in front of the desk to read it.


    After reading the book for a long time, Meng Li went to the Tasker forum and didn''t see any interesting content.


    Say to 6018:


    "have you found the task?"


    6018 said:


    "yes, do you want to go now?"


    Meng Li nodded and spent a long time in the system space. He asked 6018 to send her to do the task.

 Chapter 492

    Meng Li felt a chill when he reached the ne. He reached out and touched the quilt.


    Although the feeling is thick, there is a cool feeling.


    It seems that this ce is humid.


    Meng Li opened his eyes to see a ck, is it night?


    That''s a good time. Meng Li released his mental power and scanned her. With a bottom in his heart, he began to ask 6018 to send her a task.


    I didn''t expect that this was an auxiliary task.


    There is no soul power reward for auxiliary tasks, because there is no client in the fundamental sense.


    However, it seems that there are more boundary forces, which makes Meng Li Ting tangled, because he wants to do more tasks to gain soul power, and then absorb boundary forces.


    Auxiliary missions have no soul power.


    6018 is probably a good heart, Meng Li is not much to say, continue to ept the plot.


    This is an ancient ne, with imperial power as the highest force. People here can also cultivate their internal skills.


    Heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. First of all, he must work hard, starve his body, empty his body, and do what he does. Therefore, he is willing to do what he can''t do.


    The main plot of this ne revolves around the son of ne, Dongfang Haoye. As the son of ne, he is the man who has great responsibility.


    His half life experience can be said to fully interpret this sentence.


    His mother''s concubine gave birth to him and died of dystocia. His father loved her very much and med Dongfang Haoye for killing his beloved concubine. He didn''t like her all the time.


    Because his mother''s concubine was the emperor''s favorite concubine, he was regarded as a thorn in the flesh by many people. All kinds of conspiracy led to his being poisoned by the world as soon as he was born.


    Then he volunteered to enter the military camp when he was a child. He survived all kinds of training and pain. He had countless wounds, big and small, and won the title of God of war.


    Withoutint or regret, he fought in all directions to open up territory for the country.


    He is famous and influential.


    His martial arts are also very high.


    Of course, the strange poison in the body has not been solved.


    It has been tormenting Dongfang Haoye for so many years.


    However, this poison is not known by outsiders, because the time of poison is very painful. Many people want to assassinate Dongfang Haoye.


    If someone knows about this poison, it''s very dangerous.


    And even if he made so many great achievements, Dongfang Haoye didn''t get the emperor''s favor. Instead, he got more prevention and fear.


    On the one hand, the emperor needed his son to fight for him. On the other hand, he was afraid of the rebellion of Dongfang Haoye.


    After all, Dongfang Haoye has a high reputation.


    ording to the arrangement of the way of heaven, there is also a female master whose grandfather is an immortal doctor. In order to understand the poison, Dongfang Haoye has been asking the doctor to do it.


    However, you have to take out my heart when you seek medical treatment.


    But don''t say what you want.


    Guess what?


    I''ll treat you when I guess and take it out.


    Dongfang Hao is very distressed at night. I''m afraid the old doctor doesn''t like money and jewelry.


    Beauty?


    It should be, probably, impossible to send a bunch of beauties to the old doctor with white hair.


    What''s that for?


    Collect valuable medicinal materials?


    Or find a gifted boy or girl to give him as a disciple and pass on the medical skills?


    Finally, Dongfang Haoye sent a lot of strange things to the miracle doctor. He didn''t know what moved him.


    Finally let go, said a time, let Dongfang Hao night to pick him up.


    At that time, Dongfang Haoye got the news that he was fighting outside, so he asked his subordinates to pick him up.


    We must keep it secret.


    But the whereabouts were leaked. The people of Dongfang Haoye didn''t protect the old doctor. They wanted to take the old doctor away. After all, this kind of doctor didn''t pay.


    Take it back, you can ask Dongfang Haoye what''s going on.


    The old doctor was arrogant all his life. Of course, he didn''t want to be taken away and humiliated. In fact, he was good at martial arts, but he was outnumbered and died.


    I would rather die than be taken away, but I am proud.


    Then Feng MiaoBai, the granddaughter of the old doctor, appeared.


    Then Feng MiaoBai thinks that Dongfang Haoye killed her grandfather. She is good at both medicine and poison, so she sneaks into Dongfang Haoye''s house to poison Dongfang Haoye and avenge her grandfather.


    However, the poison on Dongfang Haoye is very strong. Feng MiaoBai''s poison has no effect on Dongfang Haoye.


    But what Feng MiaoBai doesn''t know is that her identity has long been known by Dongfang Haoye.


    It''s just that Dongfang Haoye feels guilty for the old doctor and doesn''t care about Feng Miao''s painless poison.


    You are free to toss.


    Of course, Dongfang Haoye still has a glimmer of hope. After all, Feng MiaoBai is a descendant of the old doctor. It''s impossible to say that Feng MiaoBai can detoxify him.He put Feng MiaoBai beside him.


    Feng MiaoBai doesn''t know that he has been exposed, and he is scheming to murder Dongfang Haoye.


    But it''s still painless. As the descendants of the miracle doctor, can''t you know that the poison will not kill Dongfang Haoye?


    It''s because other people have their own aura of leading role, and Feng MiaoBai is still the female leader. It''s very normal for men and women to attract each other. Dongfang Haoye gradually falls in love with Feng MiaoBai.


    Feng MiaoBai also had a strange feeling in his heart.


    But Feng MiaoBai got into a unteral tangle. This man killed my grandfather. How can I like him.


    Yes, I should have avenged my grandfather.


    The self is entangled, the self is in pain.


    They had a sadistic love affair.


    Feng MiaoBai''s mind all day is, I like you, I can''t like you.


    I like you, but I can''t be together.


    I like you, but I still want revenge.


    Or I''ll have a bad conscience.


    Not to mention the pain.


    However, the final result is still ideal. Feng MiaoBai finally solved the poison of Dongfang Haoye through various special researches.


    Dongfang Haoye has no danger for his life.


    Feng MiaoBai finally realized that he could not me Dongfang Haoye for his grandfather''s death and fell in love with him.


    Without the worry of life, Dongfang Haoye performed better. In the following years, it can be said that the country''s rivers and mountains were all protected by him.


    His fame shocked all sides, ensured the safety of the people, and strengthened the position of the Oriental royal family.


    He didn''t want to be an emperor, butter emperors respected him.


    At least on the surface.


    It is the life path of the famous God of war.


    This is the original normal track, and this time why we need Meng Li toe, it is because the world is disturbed by an outsider.


    By a woman.


    In modern times, Chuanghua woman happens to be a medical student. She has be ady of the official family.


    And the name of the God of war of the Oriental Haoye is loud. As soon as Chuangfues, she notices the Oriental Haoye.


    It happened that there was such a god of war in the history book she studied, which was a character she liked very much and adored very much. I didn''t expect that she would go through his time. It was really exciting.


    How lucky.


    Don''t know this God of war, waste her to go through a battle.

 Chapter 493

    Then through the female on a variety of Oriental Haoye attention, and finally wish, she and Oriental Haoye met.


    What happened between Dongfang Haoye and Feng MiaoBai has happened in history, but when the crossing women break into their lives, they will certainly change the course of history.


    At that time, Feng MiaoBai was already in the mansion of Dongfang Haoye.


    However, the only history that Chuangwen studied was Dongfang Haoye, not Feng MiaoBai.


    Naturally, I don''t know that Feng MiaoBai will be his wife.


    She is more hostile to Feng MiaoBai because she feels the subtle difference between Dongfang Haoye and Feng MiaoBai.


    However, when Chuangfu knows that Feng MiaoBai is the wife of Dongfang Haoye, she probably won''t take the initiative to leave far away.


    But the strange poison in Dongfang Haoye''s body since he was born is recorded in unofficial history. Chuangwei feels that it is true and wants to see a doctor for Dongfang Haoye.


    I love my own God of war, oba.


    How can he bear to suffer from poison.


    Of course, I''m still smart. I don''t just say that I''ll see a doctor for you as soon as I go up?


    But deliberately reveal her medical skills, let Dongfang Haoye know that she is a doctor.


    Dongfang Haoye always feels that Chuangfu seems to have ulterior motives, so he takes Feng MiaoBai''s poisoned tea and drinks it in front of Chuangfu.


    Try to find out what you want.


    Probably through the nose is really smart, actually feel this tea is not simple.


    Shout: "wait, don''t drink, let me have a look."


    Then tell Dongfang Haoye that the tea is poisonous. Look at Dongfang Haoye with pity. It turns out that the God of war is so bad that he will encounter danger all the time.


    See the Oriental night very speechless.


    Feng MiaoBai is called by Dongfang Haoye as her maidservant. Naturally, she knows that Chuangfu reminds Dongfang Haoye that tea is poisonous.


    In fact, it is also the intention of Dongfang Haoye, which is a bit of a shock.


    Then Feng MiaoBai was also upset. There were so many things.


    Later, Dongfang Haoye revealed Feng MiaoBai''s true identity. Feng MiaoBai felt that the matter had been revealed and was determined to die. But Dongfang Haoye asked her to detoxify him, and she refused.


    But also don''t go, still stay in the side of the East Hao night.


    Because at that time, Feng MiaoBai had already loved Dongfang Haoye very much.


    ording to the original historical development, Dongfang Haoye also liked Feng MiaoBai at this time.


    But this time, due to the interference of the passing girl, Dongfang Haoye''s attention is distracted. Dongfang Haoye also likes Feng MiaoBai, but he doesn''t have as much emotion as Feng MiaoBai.


    But Feng MiaoBai had all kinds of tangles and pains.


    I don''t want to detoxify Dongfang Haoye and hate him. Every time I see Dongfang Haoye, I look at him withplicated eyes.


    me and pain.


    How I fell in love with my enemy.


    It''s hard.


    Dongfang Haoye also has a headache. The poison is a big trouble in his heart. If he drags on, it will be over.


    At that time, Chuangfu had beening and going with Dongfang Haoye as a friend.


    Atst, I felt that the time hade, so I offered myself. Let me have a look at your poison pro.


    I know you''re poisoned.


    At that time, Dongfang Haoye had the intention to kill Chuangfu in his heart. After all, such a secret thing was known.


    She is still ady in a boudoir, although she is a little different.


    However, Chuangwei swore that she would cure Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye thought that Feng MiaoBai would not show him. Let this man have a try.


    His poison can''t wait.


    It''s getting worse.


    Then Chuangwei went to see Dongfang Haoye. The deep poison can''t be cured in a day or two. She often runs around the mansion of Dongfang Haoye.


    After Feng MiaoBai knew it, he was very angry.


    Didn''t you say I was going to detoxify you?


    It''s nothing to turn around and look for someone else.


    She likes Dongfang Haoye in her heart, and she doesn''t trust to give Dongfang Haoye to Chuangfu.


    He also said that he wanted to detoxify Dongfang Haoye.


    Dongfang Haoye


    What''s wrong with one or two.


    Dongfang Haoye still trusts Feng MiaoBai, because although Feng MiaoBai knows that he is highly toxic, he never spreads it to the outside world, which brings danger to his life.


    On the contrary, he was a cross woman, because he was from Beijing, which made him feel less at ease.


    Two people together, he also feel relieved.


    Let the two people see together, but what Dongfang Haoye didn''t expect was that the two people didn''t see each other right, and they thought they were good at medicine.


    Chuangfu thinks that modern ideas are the most advanced. Feng MiaoBai can''t understand Chuangfu''s ideas, and thinks that his grandfather''s famous medical skills in various countries are ignored.


    How can he be looked down upon as his sessor.Chuangfu also thinks that Feng MiaoBai''s ideas are backward and stubborn.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Just follow your own mind.


    All kinds of twists and turns are determined to go their own way.


    Poor God of war, Leng is in the process of treatment by two women tossed to death.


    The God of war was killed by two women.


    Although they didn''t mean it.


    Meng Li


    The way of heaven must have not given the God of war enough Qi to support him, or because the arrival of Chuangwei robbed part of Dongfang Haoye''s Qi.


    He was killed by two women.


    I don''t know why, Meng Li feels that he is not kind, but he feels that he wants tough.


    This man died in a strange way.


    And the client is a rural woman in a mountain vige.


    In fact, she also has something to entrust the task.


    It''s not the same as a simple auxiliary task. This time, we should not onlyplete the contents of the auxiliary task, but alsoplete the requirements of the client.


    One world is equivalent to two tasks.


    That''s the soul power. I didn''t expect 6018 to take such a task for her.


    The client''s family condition is not good, and he doesn''t know Chinese characters. His parents are farmers, and there are brothers and sisters at home.


    Life is not good, is Meng Li''s eyes to see, and in fact, the client''s family in the vige is actually fairly well off.


    Because although you can''t eat meat, it can solve the problem of food and clothing.


    One is the Lord of war, and the other is a peasant girl. ording to the truth, there is no intersection, but they do.


    Dongfang Haoye was chased and killed once. He managed to get rid of the killer. Then he happened to have poisonous hair and hid in a cave in the mountain.


    When the client went to pick up the firewood, he got into the cave curiously and looked at the dark face of Dongfang Haoye.


    The simple client doesn''t have any sense of crisis, and doesn''t know what''s going on. She feels that Dongfang Haoye is chilly, so she makes a fire for Dongfang Haoye.


    I''ll bake you when you''re so cold.


    It''s a kind and warm move.


    Watching Dongfang Haoye fall asleep, the client is worried that something like wild boar will hurt Dongfang Haoye, and ns to wake Dongfang Haoye up.

 Chapter 494

    But after shaking for a long time, she didn''t wake up. The client had to wait, hoping that Dongfang Haoye would wake up earlier and go to the mountain to collect firewood.


    Dongfang Hao woke up in the night and saw that the client was a simple peasant girl. He was relieved.


    The God of war is also hungry. He takes out a bank note to buy food for the client. The client runs home to get some rough food for the God of war.


    Then, in order to thank the client, Dongfang Haoye gave the client a silver note.


    Well, forgive the client for never seeing a silver note.


    Although I don''t know what''s the use of holding this thing, I just give it to you.


    The client came home with a silver note. A family suddenly got rich and had no money to find. It must be suspected. Her parents told the client that it was a silver note.


    It can be exchanged for silver.


    The silver client knows, although he has not seen it.


    And suddenly made this money, so that the client''s family is very scared.


    But lost?


    For them, it''s impossible to give up the huge sum of money.


    In a word, I don''t dare to take the flowers and I''m reluctant to give up if I lose them.


    Honest and cautious family can only secretly buy some meat to eat, satisfy their craving, dare not act too much.


    And the client is engaged, and soon married out.


    Because the money was obtained by the client. When she got married, the client''s parents gave her part of it for her to useter.


    The client hid himself with the past.


    But the client''s silver was still found, and then her fierce man had never seen the silver in his life. Of course, he couldn''t bear the temptation to rob the client''s silver, but the client didn''t want to. They had a fight, but of course, they didn''t rob the man.


    The silver was robbed and the man spent it.


    Spend not to say, spend to still ask client to want.


    The client wants to cry but has no money to give to his man.


    But feel the taste of spending money, enjoy the day of meat every day, where can easily give up.


    I always feel that the consignor still has silver. I beat the consignor and force the consignor to say where there is silver.


    Because he knew in his heart that the way the money came must be very special.


    When ites to flowers, they are also very attentive and afraid of attracting people''s attention. They are all coarse cloth clothes that they still wear in Murakami after eating and drinking Piao far away.


    The client''s family heard that the client had been beaten like this, so they had no idea, so they could only honestly send money to the man.


    If you give the silver, don''t beat it.


    Don''t make things too big. It will be hard then!


    However, theirpromise led to no money, so the man beat the client. When the client''s family heard about it, they quickly gave the money.


    But the silver is still a few things, can''t be unlimited to, soon by the man outside wave finished.


    I can''t get it out.


    But men are used to having money. They can''t stand the days without money. Life is hard. They can''t force money out. They can only beat their clients to vent their anger.


    The client was beaten to death by a man.


    The client wants the Tasker to avenge her.


    And the auxiliary task is not to let the protagonist of Dongfang Haoye hang up.


    We can''t me Dongfang Haoye for this. After all, silver is a good thing, especially for the poor. We can''t say that the client was killed by the silver given by Dongfang Haoye.


    It can only be said that it has been harmed by people''s greed and the ugliness of human nature.


    If the client doesn''t have the money, the married man may be bad to the client. The client will live a painful and numb life, but there should be no such consequences.


    In fact, I''ve never seen so much silver in my life. I''ve been fascinated by people''s mind, aroused the most crazy desire in my heart, and revealed the ugliest face.


    Dongfang Haoye can only thank the client by giving money, which is the most convenient and direct way and the most effective way in Dongfang Haoye''s eyes.


    Everything else seems tooplicated, and it is impossible to be responsible for the life of the client all the time.


    I can''t help but thank you.


    It can only be said that it was fate. Dongfang Haoye probably didn''t expect that a peasant girl changed her fate because of him.


    Moreover, the client doesn''t me Dongfang Haoye, otherwise, he won''t let the Tasker use her body to do auxiliary tasks and dy her life.


    After so many plots, Meng Li''s soul is stronger than before. He has a slight swelling pain. After a while, the difort disappears.


    Meng Li curled up on the bed. He felt that the bed was really cold. He couldn''t stand it. He just sat up and practiced.


    She got up with her client''s sister lying beside her, still asleep.


    Meng Li began to practice. The room was dark, and he didn''t know what time it was.


    The cultivation is not very smooth. There are many impurities in this body, but the aura of this world is a little stronger than the ordinary ne.After all, there are people practicing internal skills, lightness skills and so on in this ne.


    Meng Li feels that it''s almost daybreak, but it''s still dark in the room. Meng Li vaguely hears a voiceing from the next room. It''s probably the client''s parents who are up.


    Then the sound of footsteps came to this side. Meng Li epted the merit andy down.


    With a creak, her door was opened.


    Luo Mu touched suoso, touched Meng Li''s stomach, but it was covered by a quilt, and then whispered:


    "Yingmei, get up."


    The client is Luo Yingmei.


    Meng Li''s voice was a little hoarse and he called out:


    "Niang."


    Luo''s mother gave a sound and left Meng''s stomach. She should have gone to touch Er Mei.


    I''m looking to see if the second sister has covered up.


    Feeling quite satisfied, Luo Mu straightened up and went out lightly.


    Meng Li also followed, thinking of the situation at home, he would not light the oilmp until he had to, so Meng Li gave up the idea of lighting the oilmp.


    After some blind groping, Meng Li finds the client''s jacket. The clothes feel cold. Meng Li takes it to the tip of his nose and smells it. There is a strange smell, like a faint smell of mildew and sweat.


    It smells bad.


    But Meng Li still put on his body, put on thick trousers, and then surrounded a skirt outside.


    Or the client is young, love beauty, try to dress up better.


    Meng Li put on his clothes, then touched the door and found that it was not bright outside.


    Luo''s mother is making a local noise outside. Meng leaves to see Luo''s mother. Luo''s mother is making food for the chickens at home.


    Although the light here is better than that in her room, it''s still a little hard to see.


    Meng Li knew that Luo Mu was asking her to get up and help her do it together. When dawn came, she would go up to the mountain to collect firewood.


    In this small vige, there are no women who don''t go out to work. If a girl wants to work, she has to work as abor force. If she doesn''t work, many people are even more reluctant to support her.


    Pick up firewood once before you can go home for breakfast.

 Chapter 495

    Meng Li helps Luo Mu deal with the chicken''s food, and the day ispletely open. Meng Li feeds the chicken, and the client''s second sisteres out of the room in a daze.


    She''s only about ten years old.


    Luo Fu went out to work long before Meng Li got up.


    Meng Li said to Luo Mu:


    "mother, I went to the mountain to pick up firewood."


    Firewood is not only for your own use, but also for sale.


    Luo Mu''s cheeks are like Yan Baba''s pomegranate skin, which is very rough. She is wearing a headscarf on her head, and she is busy living. She looks up, her eyes are turbid, and looks at Meng Li:


    "OK, go."


    Meng Li went out with a tool. He had to carry it back or carry it back. Meng Li chose to carry it back.


    This way, you can get more at a time.


    In fact, the trustor''s family is hardworking. Rao is hardworking, and he can only get enough food and clothing.


    There is no beauty in this era.


    Meng Li walked up the mountain. In the morning, there was dew. Meng Li''s shoes were wet.


    To the mountain, Meng Li took a knife to cut wood, just came here, just practice for a while, strength is not big, Meng Li cut are twigs.


    Then he tied up two bundles. At this time, the warm winter sun came out. With the work he had just done, Meng Li felt warmer.


    It was freezing hard before.


    Meng Li took the firewood and put it in the Chaifang. It was said that the Chaifang was actually a shed.


    Wash your hands, into the kitchen, little brother is ying, two younger sister is helping Luo mother cooking.


    Meng Li took a look at the pot and cooked it one by one. Fortunately, when he was hungry, he still had an appetite.


    When the second sister saw Meng Liing back, she even cried with a smile:


    "sister, you''re back."


    Meng Li nods andughs. He runs to Meng Li and circles around him. Meng Li reaches out his hand and holds him up. His hand goes through his armpit and shakes him up. He giggles.


    Luo Mu said:


    "OK, let''s have a good meal."


    Meng Li put down his younger brother and went to get a bowl of rice. When he put it on the table, Luo Fu came back.


    Luo Fu is ck and thin, not tall.


    Usually less severe, a family a bowl of pimple soup, there are a little green leaves.


    Meng Li ate a bowl and didn''t add any more.


    After this meal, there is only one in the evening.


    Two meals a day.


    Fortunately, it''s almost winter now, and the farm work is not as much as usual. Meng Li has a meal, and Luo Mu pulls him to do farm work.


    Before dinner, Meng Li went up the mountain to collect a pile of firewood.


    Today I picked up more than usual. Luo Mu put more food in Meng Li''s bowl.


    Then it was getting dark. Now no one would work outside. After dinner, everyone closed the door and decided to go to bed.


    Meng Li and ER Mei share a room. Er Mei takes off her clothes outside and gets into the bed. Meng Li also lies down.


    The second sister said in Meng Li''s ear:


    "sister, are you going out?"


    Meng Li knows what the second sister means. The wedding date of the client has been decided. When the wedding datees, he will leave the home.


    Well, that''s still a problem.


    She said with a smile:


    "go to bed, little girl. What do you think?"


    The second sister''s neck shrank into the quilt, and she said:


    "elder sister, you ignore me."


    Meng Li touched the little girl''s hair, the little girl''s hair is very oily!


    Meng Li takes back her hand awkwardly and urges her to sleep. Although she is only ten years old, she has to help her work.


    This family can''t finish the work, but the reward is very little.


    About work to do more energy consumption, sleepy, see Meng can''t do without her to say these, they also closed their eyes to sleep.


    Meng Li is lying next to the second sister. He can''t feel the temperature in the quilt. Maybe he doesn''t adapt.


    The climate here is too humid.


    Meng Li thinks that if she wants toplete the auxiliary task, she will go to Beijing, and the temporary client''s family will live in this ce.


    The engagement will have to be withdrawn before dealing with the man.


    Otherwise, the man is unlucky, the engagement is still there, and if she withdraws, the client''s family will be stabbed in the spine.


    What''s more, they are not willing to give up their marriage.


    The first task is to get out of the marriage and calcte the day. We will meet Dongfang Haoye soon. Before that, we should deal with these trifles well.


    However, it''s hard for the client''s family to agree to divorce without any reason.


    In this ce where the concept is not transparent, a woman who withdraws her marriage seems to be tainted with life.


    Meng Li is going to have dinner tomorrow.


    Looking at the side of the second sister seems to have fallen asleep, Meng Li sat up and began to practice.


    When it''s dawn, Meng Li gets up to work. When he collects firewood, he also collects some herbs. However, they are verymon, but they can also be sold.She needs a little money, too.


    At dinner in the evening, Meng Li said to Luo Mu:


    "Niang, I want to give up."


    Luo Mu looks at Meng Li in shock:


    "quit marriage?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Luo Fu frowned:


    "your child''s head is burnt out. You talk nonsense. What''s the best way to get married?"


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "Dad, I really want to get out of marriage."


    Two younger sister and younger brother''s eyes revolve on several people, consciously didn''t speak, know this kind of event shouldn''t interrupt themselves.


    Luo Mu sighed:


    "sister Ying, don''t you look down on others?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I had a dreamst night that I would be miserable in the past."


    Luo Fu stares at Meng Li:


    "I think you are really out of your mind and talking nonsense."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said:


    "Dad, if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    Luo mother looked at Luo father, Luo father did not speak, Luo mother also had no idea, no longer speak.


    The family was silent.


    While sleeping, Luo''s mother touches into Meng Li''s room and says to Meng Li:


    "Yingmei, why do you want to make such a scene? You are still young and don''t know the consequences of quitting your marriage. When ites time to marry someone else to be your stepmother, some you regret."


    After the divorce, the conditions for choosing the husband''s family will be even lower.


    Some families don''t have enough food, and they don''t have two rooms. They have no ce to live, and they don''t have enough food. What''s good.


    Meng Li''s voice was sad:


    "Niang, I know you don''t believe what I said, but this is the fairy who gave me a dream and a warning."


    Luo Mu Xin said that the immortal could really take care of them, and they should not be such a day.


    But this kind of words Luo Mu dare not say, afraid is listened to by the immortal, cause trouble.


    They are the people who can talk about immortals.


    She just said:


    "OK, Yingmei, go to sleep."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, or the immortal will me you."


    After that, Luo Mu''s two palms joined together and bowed to the air:


    "don''t me the immortal, don''t me the immortal. I''ve offended you."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    Because she has the gift of dream beast. She can see things at night as long as she wants. However, if she wants to use her natural skills to see things deliberately, she doesn''t do it deliberately in ordinary days. Therefore, she is no different from ordinary people. Now when she looks at it deliberately, she can see that Luo Mu worships in fear.

 Chapter 496

    After worshiping the immortal, Luo Mu asked Meng Li not to talk casually, and then she crept out.


    When Luo Mu left, the second sister beside him said:


    "elder sister, is there any immortal in the world?"


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "we should keep a heart of awe for heaven and earth."


    Second sister: "sister, I didn''t understand."


    Meng Li Come on, darling, go to bed. "


    The second sister nodded, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Meng Li and other two younger sisters get up to practice after they arepletely asleep. At midnight, she makes a dream for Luo Mu and Luo Fu.


    It''s just that she will be miserable when she gets married, and it will also harm her family.


    dreams made as like as two peas are made, which makes them more convincing.


    People in this era still believe in ghosts and gods.


    In fact, there is nothing absolute about everything in the world. Meng Li dare not say absolutely that there are no ghosts and gods in the world.


    Luo''s mother wakes up and pushes Luo''s father beside him. When Luo''s father wakes up, they sit up. Many years of husband and wife know that each other has something to say. They cover the quilt for their son, and then they walk to one side lightly.


    Luo Mu said:


    st night I had a dream about Ying Mei..."


    Luo Fu''s face was ugly and said:


    "I had a dream about her, too." Jittery


    two people were as like as two peas in fear. They checked each other''s dreams and found that their dreams were just like their dreams.


    Is it true that the immortal has a dream with them to prevent Ying Mei from getting married?


    That Ying Mei didn''t talk nonsense either.


    Two people devoutly worship immortal again, for fear of dreame true, called Meng Li up.


    The three stood at the door of the house. Meng Li took advantage of the fact that his parents hadn''t spoken yet and said:


    "Dad, mom,st night I dreamt about what I looked like after I went out. It''s really miserable. I''m so scared."


    Luo Fu and Luo Mu looked at each other and said:


    "do you want to retire?"


    "But you know, if you want to get married again, you don''t have to have this condition."


    Meng Li said:


    "but my daughter is really scared. What should I do in case the dream reallyes true? No matter how miserable it is when I quit my marriage, it won''t be as miserable as it is in my dream, will it?"


    Luo Fu and Luo Mu thought it was the same.


    They also fear that their dreams wille true. After all, it''s too evil for two people to have the same dream.


    Then he said:


    "I''ll give up this marriage."


    Honest couple two, was Meng Li a dream to deceive live.


    Meng Li once again felt that the dream talent was really easy to use.


    It''s a pity that talent is not easy to get. After doing so many tasks, I only got two or three talents.


    Meng Li said:


    "thank you for your love for your daughter."


    Luo Mu''s face was a little hot. She was embarrassed by Meng Li''s words, and she said: "where did you learn this way? Do youugh when you talk with a richdy?"


    Meng Li smiles awkwardly. For a moment, he forgets that this kind of words didn''t appear in this family.


    Finally, the engagement was withdrawn by Luo Fu and Luo mu, but they repented for no reason andpensated each other for some things.


    After all, the girl''s family doesn''t want to marry someone, and the other party can only agree even if she doesn''t want to.


    It''s a felony to marry someone by force.


    Meng Li can feel that the food is worse.


    However, what is more warm is that no one in this family hasined about Meng''s poor food caused by his divorce.


    What Meng Li didn''t say to the family is that it will be fine in the future.


    Things are done, not said.


    However, the divorce spread out, and the people in the vige discussed the unkindness of the Luo family. Meng Li was criticized when he was working outside.


    Both Luo Fu and Luo Mu couldn''t walk with their chests up.


    He is always ashamed to be gossiped.


    Meng Li said he was not affected at all.


    And also happily picking herbs in the mountains.


    When you have enough, you can take it and sell it.


    Meng Li looks after a herb and is about to pry it up with a tool. He feels that someone ising towards her. Meng Li looks up and sees a woman.


    This woman is the mother-inw in the client''s plot.


    The mother of former fiance Liu Dayong.


    Looking at Meng Li, her face covered with frost, she snorted and asked:


    "younger sister Ying, you have retired from your marriage with Da Yong, but you have found a better family?"


    Meng Li lowered his head and continued to dig herbs. He said faintly:


    "I won''t bother you."


    Liu Dayong''s mother''s face changed, and then she said with pride:


    "my family is brave and diligent, and asionally we can get some rabbits and pheasants from the mountains to eat."Meng Li: "and then."


    "You..." She looked at Meng Li disdainfully and said:


    "it''s not enough to dig these wild vegetables all day long."


    Meng Li was speechless as he looked at the wild vegetables in his hand.


    Ignoring Liu Dayong''s mother, she dug up the medicinal materials and went straight away. Liu Dayong''s mother spat at Meng Li''s back.


    Swearing.


    Meng lichai didn''t want to talk with this woman. Why waste his precious time on this kind of person.


    The marriage has been sessfully withdrawn, but we need to deal with Liu Dayong as soon as possible.


    It''s also very easy to clean up. The main reason is that we will meet Dongfang Haoye in a few days. We must deal with things well before meeting Dongfang Haoye.


    It''s not difficult for the client to entrust himself. Meng Li doesn''t expect to gain much soul power this time. That''s probably what he means.


    At night, taking advantage of the dark wind, Gao Mengli slipped to Liu Dayong''s home.


    Then let Liu Dayong be a paralyzed person in bed.


    Death is not the most painful, Meng Li felt the most painful is to bear the pain day after day.


    Paralyzed in bed, my life is over.


    It''s impossible to get married, and I have to look at people''s faces all my life, my parents, brothers and sisters'' faces.


    Liu Dayong is not the only child in his family.


    The next day, the news of Liu Dayong''s paralysis spread in the vige, and the direction of public opinion changed. They all said that fortunately Meng Li had withdrawn his engagement, otherwise he would marry a disabled man who was paralyzed in bed.


    Even Luo Fu and Luo Mu were afraid.


    Fortunately, he retired.


    Otherwise, it''s even more impossible to get out of the marriage. It''s bound to be very noisy.


    Honest people are most afraid of noise, because they can''t fight those unreasonable people.


    But unexpectedly, Liu Dayong''s mother ran to Meng''s door and scolded, saying that it was because of her engagement to Meng that Liu Dayong was paralyzed for no reason. She was defeated by Meng Li and asked Meng to leave to take care of Liu Dayong.


    Mengli is eating. Luo''s mother is flustered and looks at Luo''s father and Mengli uneasily.


    Meng Li eats calmly and ignores Liu''s mother who yells at the door.


    All the onlookers in the vige gathered at the door of Luo''s house. They didn''t feel it at all. They just thought Luo Yingmei was lucky and retired first.


    Now what Liu''s mother said is the same as it is, and they can''t help muttering.


    Is it really the girl of the Luo family?


    There is no evidence of strange spection, but these people are still dubious.


    They were paralyzed within two days of their divorce.

 Chapter 497

    The second sister and the younger brother are very afraid. Luo''s mother and father can''t hear such ugly words. They want to stand out. Meng Li says, "Mom and Dad, eat the food before you go, so as not to get cold."


    Luo Mu Luo Fu


    Luo Fu said:


    "you don''t have to go out, let me go out, and said to her, this person is unreasonable."


    Luo Mu nodded in agreement.


    Meng Li shrugged and said:


    "what can you say about her?"


    Luo Mu''s ear heard Liu Mu''s curse, and she couldn''t help saying:


    "where do you know her mouth is so powerful?"


    She has never heard a lot of swearing in her life.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s not easy to see some small things on weekdays. Such big things naturally be like this."


    Luo Fu gets up and goes out. Meng Li has no choice but to follow him. It seems that they really can''t eat.


    That''s the food. It''ll have to be reheatedter.


    As soon as Luo''s father came out, Liu''s mother saw Meng Li, who was following Luo''s father. She was angry:


    "Luo''s girl, follow me. You have to take care of my family, Da Yong."


    Luo Fu''s face was not good-looking, and he said:


    "what do you want my girl to do when something happens to your family


    Luo Mu came out in front of Meng Li and agreed with Luo Fu: "that''s right."


    Liu''s mother crossed her waist and said:


    "my great courage was conquered by your great courage. Do you think your girl should take care of me?"


    Luo Fu''s hand trembled and got angry. He said that Kefu, the girl of other people, wanted to cut off the girl of other people.


    Ruined a woman''s reputation.


    How can I get married in the future.


    It''s not reasonable to let our girls take care of other men. It''s a mess.


    "You, don''t go too far."


    Luo''s father is honest, dull and not good at speaking. He can''t say anything else, so he can only say it with a ck face.


    Meng Lies out from behind Luo mu. Luo Mu pulls Meng Li:


    "Ying Mei, don''t go out."


    It seems that Meng Li is afraid of being robbed by Liu mu.


    Meng Li nodded, then looked at Liu''s vicious mother and said:


    "Liu Dayong in your family was paralyzed just because I gave up. If I were to take care of him, wouldn''t he die?"


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Mrs. Liu


    Liu''s mother didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Meng Li continued:


    "your family Liu Dayong is paralyzed. If you want to invite me to kill him, you don''t have to take care of him or give him a meal."


    "Save food."


    "You''re a good mother."


    Mrs. Liu


    Melon eaters


    Although Meng Li''s words made Luo''s mother feel happy, she also felt it was not good to say them so ugly. She waved Meng Li''s arm and said:


    "OK, Yingmei."


    Let Meng Li say a few words.


    Liu''s mother turned her eyes and spat:


    "you little girl, your mouth is so fierce that you''re going to die. My son is in such a disaster because of you. You Luo''s family have to give an exnation no matter how?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "what do you mean, let me take care of him?"


    "Either you go to our house to take care of my family, Dayong, or your family will have to pay for it." Liu said maliciously.


    Then he turned and looked around at the vigers and said:


    "you are here today. Come here and judge. Should the Luo familypensate?"


    Melon eaters


    I''ll just watch a y. What are you doing with me.


    Meng Li said:


    "ording to what you said, if I go to your house, I will die."


    "Vicious girl film, you curse my family die bravely." Liu said angrily.


    Meng Li shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "OK, you''re here to cheat our family today. I understand. Needless to say anything, let''s go to the government and let master Qingtian make the judgment."


    Meng Li said that the government not only scared Liu''s mother, but also Luo''s father and mother.


    Luo Mu said:


    "Ying Mei, the government can''t go."


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "Niang, the immortal said, don''t counselle when you encounter something."


    Luo Mu looks at Meng Li doubtfully, immortal still wants to say this to the person?


    "Will you go to the government?" Meng Li looks at Liu mu.


    Liu''s mother hesitated. She couldn''t stand to say that she wanted to go to the government, but her son was paralyzed for no reason.


    Always want to pull a person into the water.


    Just earlier, I hated the Luo family for withdrawing their marriage. Who didn''t pull the Luo family?If you don''t marry your son, no one will marry that girl.


    As soon as Liu''s mother heard about going to the government, her momentum became weaker. The Luo family were very bullied. It was this little girl who had a strong mouth, but she was not a little girl after all.


    Liu''s mother said:


    "what you do when you go to the government is to go to the government, and master Qingtian also wants to face our family."


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "let''s go."


    Liu Mu: "then you go to ask someone to write a paper!"


    Meng Li chuckled and said:


    "is there any mistake? If you want to sue me, you want me to ask someone to write a paper for you."


    The onlookers also felt that they wanted tough. They felt that Liu''s mother was a bit whimsical.


    Isn''t it to beat others and let people find their own sticks?


    Liu''s mother''s face shed a trace of embarrassment. Meng Li''s smiling face suddenly became gloomy. Her eyes were cold, and she had a kind of oppressive momentum. Even Luo Fu and Luo mu, who were around her, felt that her daughter was suddenly strange and terrible.


    As parents, they are confused and dare not speak.


    Meng Li looked at Liu''s mother darkly and said, "don''t give me that. If you want to take a cent from my Luo family, there''s no way."


    "But there''s one way of life. If you force me to death, I''ll ask for your life day and night."


    Meng Li released her mental pressure on Liu mu, which made Liu Mu suddenly feel an invisible pressure and her waist bent.


    This thing is strange, see Meng Li''s fierce eyes again, and those words.


    Let Liu mother heart suddenly jump to the throat, all over the hair erect, back cold, legs soft down, she looked around, the whole body is a vacuum zone, no one else.


    But it seemed that something was pressing her down and she fell to the ground.


    It''s really evil.


    Liu''s mother was scared and yelled at Meng Li:


    "ghost, this man is possessed by a ghost. Run, run."


    With that, she got up from the ground and ran out.


    Eat melon masses look at each other face to face, this person was scared away by a small girl?


    Ghost?


    Where did the ghoste from?


    There is still the sun in the sky. Even if there are ghosts, they will note out in the daytime.


    Meng Li looked at Liu''s mother and said, "this man is crazy."


    I''m afraid I''m not going to die.


    All of a sudden, Liu''s mother was scared away, so that Liu''s mother would not disturb Luo''s family again. Maybe she didn''t spend a few days in the vige. This is an auxiliary task, and it''s mainly an auxiliary task.


    The masses nodded in agreement.


    Luo Fu and Luo Mu looked at Meng Li in disbelief, because they could feel the suffocating momentum around her.

 Chapter 498

    When Liu''s mother left, Meng Li said to Luo''s father and mother:


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go in."


    The couple felt that the momentum disappeared, and they rxed and went in together.


    The food is cold, but it''s not hot, so I''ll make do with it.


    After eating, Meng Li said to Luo Fu:


    "Dad, please apany me to the town."


    Luo Fu looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "what are you going to do in town?"


    Meng Li said:


    "as for the things I sun, I can sell them in the town."


    Luo Fu asked suspiciously:


    "what can be sold?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "when I dream, I dream that those things can be sold."


    Luo Fu said with disapproval:


    "how can you believe everything in your dream?"


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "Dad, let''s have a try."


    Luo Fu: "isn''t this nonsense?"


    Meng Li looks at Luo Fu with an aggrieved face.


    Luo''s mother said:


    "if Yingmei wants to go to town, let her go. Yingmei is probably upset."


    Meng Li


    Luo Fu sighed and said:


    "OK, you should walk faster."


    Meng Liughed: "thank you, Dad."


    Luo Fu also followed to smile for a while, but the brow Yu still has to melt not to open of sorrow.


    Meng Li follows Luo Fu to the town. Luo Fu doesn''t want to carry her herbs, but with Meng Li''s insistence, Luo Fu chooses to carry them.


    I want to let my daughter die.


    I don''t know what''s in my daughter''s mind. I feel that my daughter is a little abnormal.


    Isn''t it silly to be scared by the immortal, Luo Fu thought in his private heart.


    It''s a long way to go to the town. Luo Fu walks very fast, and Meng Li can keep up with him. By the time it''s noon in the town.


    The town is not very prosperous, but it is also the farthest and busiest ce where the client has been.


    Meng Li and Luo Fu go to a drugstore. The owner of the drugstore can see Meng Li''s herbs, but the price is very low.


    Although Meng Li didn''t know how much these herbs were worth in the world, he thought about it by looking at the boss''s expression.


    Not willing to sell.


    Finally changed two, just met a more honest boss, received Meng Li''s medicine.


    Out of the drugstore, Luo Fu looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "can these things really be sold?"


    Meng Li nodded


    Unfortunately, we didn''t find any better medicine.


    It''s just some ordinary ones. Fortunately, there are a lot of them.


    Luo Fu moved his mind and said:


    "Yingmei, I know where to find these things, and I can sell themter?"


    Meng Li smiles and gives all the copper money to Luo Fu, saying: "Dad, I''ll teach you how to do itter. You can''t do it by yourself. Some things are very simr, but they''re not the same thing."


    Luo Fu took the copper te from Meng Li, looked at it, and said with some embarrassment:


    "this is from Ying Mei."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s all right, my father should have mine."


    Luo Fu hesitated for a moment, took out a few coppers from his hand, handed them to Meng Li and said:


    "take them and see if there is anything you need to buy in the town."


    Meng Li picked it up and heard Luo Fu say:


    "I really can''t find it myself."


    Meng Li nodded: "I''ll take you to find itter."


    "And Dad, this is the medicine that the immortal asked me to find in his dream. The immortal gave us the way to make money. We can''t go out and annoy the immortal."


    Meng Li has his own n in mind, and not to say it is also to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future.


    When Luo Fu heard the speech, he said:


    "well, I promise not to say it."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s dad."


    "Buy some meat and go back to my younger brother and sister." Meng Li added.


    Luo Fu nodded and touched the copper te he put on his body, slightly embarrassed.


    Meng Li tells Luo Fu that he wants to go shopping. Luo Fu is not at ease. Meng Li, a girl, is walking in the town and goes with her.


    Meng Li wanted to buy a curtain and hat, and he followed Luo Fu to buy some meat and hid it at the bottom of the basket.


    They set off for home.


    It''s a long way to go. When Meng Li and Luo Fu got home, Luo Mu was already cooking and eating.


    Luo Fu gave the meat to Luo mu, and told Luo mu the details of today''s events. He told Luo Mu what to say and what not to say.


    Luo mother smell speech and give Meng from weaving out of the immortal worship, just happily cooked meat.In the next few days, Meng Li had no time to sun the herbs, so he followed Luo Fu to sell them in the town.


    Leave some money at home for the family before you leave.


    Luo Fu also doesn''t let Meng Li cut firewood to do farm work, just let Meng Li concentrate on doing these.


    After all, the ie from selling medicinal materials is considerable in Luo Fu''s mind.


    Some people in the vige watched Meng Li and Luo Fu go to town frequently, and inquired about the news in front of Luo Fu and Luo Mu to find out what they were doing.


    But Luo Fu and Luo Mu casually find an excuse to prevaricate in the past.


    Liu''s mother is really timid. She was frightened by Meng Li that day. She thought there was a ghost. She went back to her home and got sick. She didn''t dare to provoke Meng Li.


    Meng Li calcted the days. Tomorrow he will meet Dongfang Haoye. He calcted the money he got from some medicinal materials in recent days. Although he can''t make the client''s family have enough food and clothing, he can also relieve the economic pressure temporarily.


    When the two younger sisters and younger brothers fall asleep, Meng Li says to Luo Fu and Luo Mu:


    "father and mother, daughter is unfilial. She may have to leave home for some time."


    The couple are stunned. They have just seen the hope of life these days. Is their daughter going to leave?


    Or did Luo Fu ask:


    "where are you going?"


    Meng Li said:


    "my daughter has something to go out for a period of time, at least half a year."


    Luo Mu: "Ying Mei, where can you go as a woman?"


    Meng Li said:


    "butst night, the immortal asked his daughter to go to a ce to worship her teacher..."


    Meng Li made it up.


    Luo Fu and Luo Mu have been brainwashed by the immortal in Meng Li''s mouth during this period, because the immortal taught Meng Li how to make money. Now they let Meng Li go out to worship his teacher. They don''t doubt that he is there. They only think that their daughter is favored by the immortal.


    They began to hesitate.


    Immortal''s words certainly must listen, but the woman goes out, will encounter each kind of danger.


    Seeing their hesitation, Meng Li said to the couple:


    "parents don''t have to worry. Their daughter is blessed by immortals. They also hope that their parents will wait for their daughter''s safe return at home. What''s more, they don''t tell outsiders about today''s event. They only say that their daughter is sick and lies at home to recuperate."


    Meng Li said that, regardless of Luo Fu and Luo Mu''s hesitation, he took his own curtain and hat and left without going back.


    Seeing that Meng Li had left, the couple yelled a few times and chased him for a few steps. Seeing that Meng Li was determined to leave, they could not catch up with him. Soon after Meng Li disappeared into the night, they stopped.


    They looked at each other and sighed.


    Since she had the immortal, her daughter had many ideas. She didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    But Rujin also left.

 Chapter 499

    Meng left home and walked in the night with a curtain.


    I found a small cave to practice all night. It''s good to walk at night. It''s not easy to be found.


    Go so determined is no way to do things, see Luofu Luomu hesitated into that, and then tangled down is useless.


    After daybreak, he found some wild fruits to eat on the mountain at will. After wasting his strength, he went to catch a rabbit. Meng Licai slowly took the rabbit to the cave where Dongfang Haoye hid in the plot.


    Outside, Meng Li smelled the bloody smell of Dongfang Haoye. When Meng Li went into the cave, he saw that he was dark green and cold, leaning against the wall of the cave.


    Meng Li also made a fire.


    Then, by the way, he roasted a rabbit with fire.


    Dongfang Haoye is now dressed in a ck robe with handsome features.


    Only now and then groan, eyebrows also from time to time wrinkle, can see that he is suffering a lot at the moment.


    Meng Li scans Dongfang Haoye''s body with his mental power, but he still needs to feel his pulse to be more sure.


    Since we don''t want Dongfang Haoye to die, we have to detoxify him, but is Dongfang Haoye willing to let such a person of unknown origin detoxify him?


    I''m sure I''m on guard. I''ll even kill you.


    This is also the reason why Meng Li is wearing a curtain hat. If it doesn''t go well, it won''t harm his family.


    Meng Li roasted the rabbit and thought about how to finish the task.


    When the rabbit is roasted, Meng Li gets up and goes to Dongfang Haoye. He puts the roasted rabbit in front of his nose. He opens his eyes and his nose moves. It''s a roasted rabbit.


    Dongfang Haoye had consciousness when he entered the cave earlier, but he didn''t feel the danger, so he continued to nourish his spirit.


    Holding out his hand, he nned to take a branch with a rabbit in it. Meng Li shook it, and Dongfang Haoye rushed into the air.


    The ck color on his face gradually faded away, and he didn''t get angry because he didn''t get the rabbit. He just said faintly:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li asked, "who are you?"


    When Dongfang Haoye heard that it was a female voice, she asked:


    "did you make the fire? Rabbit, did you catch it? You baked it, too? "


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "You are hungry. When you smell the rabbit, you open your eyes."


    Dongfang Haoye''s stomach just grunted, and his face was a little embarrassed. Originally, he stretched a expressionless face, which suddenly added some emotion.


    Did the other party know that he was not unconscious just now?


    He said:


    "I''ll buy it for you with silver."


    Meng Li said:


    "if I don''t sell it, you will be hungry?"


    Dongfang Haoye: "also hungry."


    Meng Li: "since I''m not hungry, I won''t sell it. I''ll sell it to people in need."


    Dongfang Haoye thinks Meng Li is a little interesting. He looks at Meng Li''s dress, but this dress


    It''s very poor.


    But there is a gap between the style of speaking and the dress.


    It''s a little mysterious.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li''s voice was smiling:


    "God sent me to save you."


    Maybe Dongfang Haoye doesn''t believe it, but the will of heaven in this world is not to let Dongfang Haoye die.


    It''s funny that the two women will be killed.


    Make sure that she is a skilled medical Tasker, three women mix together, won''t she y Dongfang Haoye to death faster?


    Dongfang Haoye


    I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem.


    "Why don''t you show me who you are?" Dongfang Haoye asked.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "the skin is just an appearance. Why should we stick to the skin?"


    "Communication between people has nothing to do with the skin."


    "You canmunicate with me smoothly without seeing my face."


    Dongfang Haoye couldn''t help but smile. The smile soon disappeared on his face, which was very imperceptible.


    He said:


    "you have a very unique facy."


    Meng Li snorted. Dongfang Haoye took a look at the rabbit, moved his Adam''s apple and said, "how can you sell your rabbit?"


    Meng Li said: "there is only one condition."


    Dongfang Haoye: "say."


    Meng Li said: "let me save you."


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li with his neurotic eyes and says in a sarcastic voice:


    "it''s a big way to save me."


    Meng Li said:


    "the rabbit will not be sold."


    Dongfang Haoye wants to test Meng Li. Suddenly he starts to grab the rabbit. Meng Li turns around with the rabbit and stands up.Dongfang Haoye also took advantage of the situation to stand up and attack Meng Li.


    Meng Li holds a rabbit in one hand and simply carries it behind him. He just leaves one hand free to fight with Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye puts both hands together and takes off Meng Li''s hat in one move.


    However, several times back and forth, Dongfang Hao night all failed.


    Look not from dignified, listen to the voice is a little woman just.


    However, this move is ever-changing, and the speed is so fast that he can''t find a solution.


    Although he is not good at using his internal skill now, he has lost the upper hand in his moves. He can''t help but stop fighting with Meng Li and doesn''t despise Meng Li any more.


    She looked serious and said:


    "the girl is really fierce."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "so I said that God sent me to save you. Do you believe it?"


    Dongfang Haoye


    Can this man be serious.


    Meng Li said:


    "forget it, I won''t tease you. Take it to eat."


    Meng Li hands the rabbit to Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye picks it up and feels that the rabbit is cold. He roasts it on the fire. After adding heat, he tears off a rabbit leg and hands it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "I won''t eat any more. It''s inconvenient to wear a curtain cap."


    Dongfang Haoye was curious about Meng Li''s true face and fooled him:


    "then take it off."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if you want to see it, I won''t show it to you."


    Dongfang Hao took back his hand holding the rabbit''s leg without expression, and bit the meat like revenge.


    It''s delicious.


    The hungry Dongfang Haoye felt delicious, but he didn''t say it, but ate it silently.


    Meng Li sits on one side with his knees crossed. Dongfang Haoye eats half of the rabbit, takes out his handkerchief and wipes his mouth. Looking at Meng Li, he says, "is the girl from the Wulin? Where does the teachere from? "


    Meng Li said:


    "there is no school, no family, no people in the Wulin, just an ordinary civilian."


    Dongfang Hao night, oh, did not speak.


    If you don''t want to ask further, you don''t want to say more.


    But you can''t do it out of thin air.


    Dongfang Haoye thought about it and said:


    "thank you for your roast rabbit."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "thank you. If you eat my rabbit, you have to let me save it."


    Dongfang Haoye Save what? "


    Once again, although the martial arts are extraordinary, it seems that there is something wrong with this brain.


    I don''t quite understand what to save him.

 Chapter 500

    Meng Li said:


    "just take me with you."


    Meng Li''s face was a little hot when he said this. He felt that he had some thick skin to follow others.


    Looking at Meng Hao''s suspicious eyes from the East.


    "You''re a woman, I''m a man. Isn''t it right for you to follow me?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I just want to find a ce to stay and go to your house."


    Dongfang Hao said at night:


    "not everyone can enter my mansion."


    Meng Li shrugged and said:


    "can''t I go even if I''m so powerful? Do you want to learn my unique martial arts secret script? It''s very precious. I''ll give you a copy? "


    Dongfang Haoye


    Although the other side said it was a very precious martial arts secret book, it was said in Meng Li''s light voice, just like Chinese cabbage.


    Besides, there seems to be more than one Chinese cabbage.


    He tly refused:


    "I don''t need it."


    Meng Li said:


    "really no need?"


    Dongfang Haoye: "really."


    Meng Li: "then let me go to your mansion?"


    Dongfang Haoye: "not right."


    Meng Li: "you will regret it if you don''t take me with you."


    Dongfang Haoye


    I''ll regret it with you.


    This man is strange.


    Meng Li felt that her saliva was almost dry. She said:


    "give you one more."


    Dongfang Haoye


    Let''s just say, there''s more than one.


    He doubted whether the girl was the treasure of some old monster in the river andke. She sneaked out to experience life.


    But it''s terrible to think about it. This girl has such a high level of martial arts. How high should she be as her elder?


    Is there such a person in the world?


    Dongfang Haoye thinks that his martial arts can be ranked in the world even if he gets it. Now, with such a trick, Dongfang Haoye really doubts himself.


    "Well, you take it out and I''ll see." Oriental night said.


    Now it''s Meng Li''s turn.


    Change your mind so fast.


    Was she moved by her precious martial arts script.


    "You invite me to be a guest first, and I''ll give it to you when you leave." Meng Li said.


    Looking at Meng Li, Dongfang Haoye suddenly said:


    "do you know who I am?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I know."


    Dongfang Haoye felt that he had caused a trouble. He sighed helplessly and said, "girl, what''s your n? Please tell me straight away. Don''t bend around and bother."


    Meng Li said:


    "in fact, I met you by chance. Believe it or not, I recognized you just by looking at your face."


    "Lord warlord."


    Dongfang Haoye was not surprised that Meng Li was able to call out his name outside. He asked:


    "could you take the liberty to ask a girl''s name?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Indigo naturalis."


    Dongfang Haoye: "medicine name."


    Meng Li didn''t feel that he was very perfunctory, and said:


    "yes."


    Dongfeng Hao night pondered for a while, to say that if this woman had malice to him, just now was the best opportunity.


    I didn''t do it.


    And what are you afraid of when you are a king.


    Even if the girl is invited back to her own house, no matter how skillful she is, she will not be able to resist the ants.


    I want to see what she''s doing.


    With a smile of relief, he suddenly met a strange woman who had to follow him back to the mansion, which made him think badly.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Dongfang Haoye got up: "girl, leave first."


    He went out and didn''t say he wouldn''t let Meng Li follow him.


    Meng Li followed.


    When they got to the town, Dongfang Haoye walked quickly, and Meng Li easily followed.


    In the town, Dongfang Haoye bought a suit of clothes and changed them again. Looking at Meng Li''s dress, Dongfang Haoye politely asked:


    "do you want to change your clothes, girl?"


    Meng Li stood up and said, "I have no money."


    Dongfang Haoye is probably a facial paralysis, his expression does not change, with Meng Li into the clothing shop, to Meng Li tailored two sets of clothes.


    Meng Li took it impolitely, and found an inn to wash and put it on.


    From the inside of the bronze mirror in the inn, Meng Licai never reached the designated position and looked at the client''s facial features with the bronze mirror for the first time.


    It''s pretty, but the skin condition is not very good. It needs to be improved. It''s natural to love beauty. Meng Li also likes to dress up better.Meng Li changed his clothes. Dongfang Hao sat on the first floor of the inn, drinking tea. Meng Li ordered some food.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Mengli and changes his clothes. He doesn''t look so poor. He looks a lot better.


    Meng Li''s blue clothes.


    After eating, Dongfang Haoye wants to go back to the capital all night. Of course, he has the posture of being embarrassed by Meng Li. If you can''t keep up with me, it''s no wonder that I don''t take you with me.


    However, there is no dilemma to Meng Li. Dongfang Haoye bought two horses, and Meng Li followed him closely.


    It has to be said that the life path of Wei Mian''s son is really hard, and they also encounter the pursuit of Dongfang Haoye on their way.


    Dongfang Haoye''s face is not good. It''s better not to use internal power for a period of time after poisonous hair, otherwise the next poisonous hair will be more painful.


    But now it''s ast resort.


    Dongfang Haoye pulled out his sword from his back and began to fight with a group of people in ck.


    Meng Li said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "don''t panic, I will protect you."


    Dongfang Haoye


    A group of people in ck


    Meng Li didn''t dy either. With a light toe, he flew up and kicked down a man in ck. He took the knife from the man in ck in a sh.


    Then he knocked the man in ck unconscious with the back of the knife.


    Meng Li, holding a knife, shuttles between several people in ck like the wind. Hees and goes freely, and his body shape is so fast that there is a residual shadow.


    After a while, the group of people in ck were put down.


    Meng Li looked at the people in ck on the ground in disbelief and said:


    "are these people so untroubled?"


    Originally, I wanted to be more beautiful in front of Dongfang Haoye, so that Dongfang Haoye could worship her and trust her as soon as possible.


    As soon as possible with her treatment, her task can bepleted earlier.


    In fact, there is a more direct way, that is to cut off the crossing girl, so that only Feng MiaoBai is left, and things will go back to the past.


    But Chuangfu has no injustice or hatred with her, and it''s not a task. Meng Li doesn''t want to kill her.


    If it is done, it will disturb the mind and nature, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    I still want to detoxify Dongfang Haoye by myself.


    Dongfang Haoye is speechless, and the girl moves too fast.


    He pursed his mouth, and then said:


    "you have a purpose."


    To test whether he''s poisoned or not.


    No ident, he wille next month. Even if he is in the pce, those people will try their best to get him out and try again.


    His existence has damaged the interests of too many people.


    Meng Li looked at a group of people on the ground and said:


    "let''s go."


    Dongfang Haoye hum, it''s meaningless for a group of people in ck on the ground to take them back. These are all dead men, and it''s impossible to get any news from them.


    It''s meaningless to kill. It''s no pleasure to kill a shrimp.

 Chapter 501

    Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye continue on their way.


    All the way to meet a variety of small shrimps, although not harm, but also boring.


    They are all sent to the dead. Many lives in this era are not worth money.


    Finally, they arrive at the pce of King Chen of Dongfang Haoye. Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye turn over and dismount. Dongfang Haoye says to Meng Li:


    "Qingdai, this is the pce of the king."


    Meng LiXiao, when he arrived at the pce, Dongfang Haoye called himself the king. He was still rtively low-key outside, and he called himself me.


    The servant came up and looked at Meng Li secretly.


    After all, it''s the man the LORD brought back.


    It''s wearing a curtain hat, and I don''t know its true features.


    The housekeeperes out, followed by a girl dressed as a servant girl. Meng Li looks over and knows that this is Feng MiaoBai in the plot.


    Feng MiaoBai follows the housekeeper and looks up at Meng Li standing beside Dongfang Haoye. His face turns white.


    His body shook and his face was bitter. He looked at the Oriental night and gazed speechlessly.


    Dongfang Haoye nced at Feng MiaoBai and said to the housekeeper:


    "this is Qingdai. Please arrange a guest room for her."


    The housekeeper replied:


    "yes, Lord."


    Feng MiaoBai, a tottering figure, pursed his mouth.


    The housekeeper said to Meng Li:


    "Miss Qingdai, do you want to have a rest with Xiao now or not?"


    Meng Li nodded and said to Dongfang Haoye in a light voice:


    "I''lle to youter and give you a precious martial arts secret book."


    Dongfang Haoye: "what martial arts secret book is not martial arts secret book, I don''t need it."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "OK, I''ll give you two copies."


    Dongfang Haoye


    I don''t really want the cabbage.


    Feng MiaoBai''s eyes can''t stop turning around Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye. He can''t see her face clearly, but her body shape and voice are all women as big as her.


    Young age.


    And the whole body revealed a noble spirit, must be an unusual person.


    Feng MiaoBai bit his tongue and forced himself to wake up. He didn''t know what happened to him.


    What does it have to do with the girl that Lord Chen brings back?


    This is clearly her enemy.


    Feng MiaoBai sucked his nose, but why did he still feel sad.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Feng MiaoBai and says to him:


    "I want to take a bath. You are ready to go."


    Feng MiaoBai looks up and stares at Dongfang Haoye. He is angry and aggrieved all of a sudden:


    "are the funds in the Lord''s house so tight? I''m the only servant girl around him. "


    Dongfang Hao night is not in the house, Feng MiaoBai''s life is very easy, no one has to wait.


    But when Dongfang Haoye came back, she was busy all by herself.


    Washing, living, eating and sleeping are all her services.


    Why, how many jobs does she have to do on her own.


    Dongfang Haoye reaches out his slender hand, picks up Feng MiaoBai''s chin, hooks his lips and raises his eyebrows:


    "why, it''s your honor to serve my king, isn''t it?" The old housekeeper next to


    has a red face.


    I know that the Lord is different to the servant girl.


    Fortunately, the Lord didn''t treat the servant girl badly when he was no longer in the mansion.


    The old housekeeper was pleased that the LORD was finally interested in women.


    One came back from the outside, and there was another in the pce. Miss Guan often came to the pce.


    Mr. Wang, if it doesn''t make a big difference, it will make a big difference!


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    I didn''t find it so evil before.


    In fact, what Meng Li doesn''t know is that the reason why Dongfang Haoye treats her so seriously and doesn''t despise her is that Dongfang Haoye thinks Meng Li''s origin is mysterious.


    The more you see outside, the more you are no longer a frog in the well. Dongfang Haoye doesn''t despise Meng Li.


    He didn''t feel that as a king, he was the biggest.


    Meng Li said to the old housekeeper:


    "please lead the way."


    The housekeeper nodded again and again:


    "OK, OK."


    After that, they left. Feng MiaoBai and Yu Guang Piao to Meng Li and the housekeeper, and then they turned their heads to avoid Dongfang Haoye''s hand.


    Some wrongly said:


    "why am I alone?"


    Dongfang haoyesi doesn''t mind that Feng MiaoBai doesn''t call himself a ve. He doesn''t like women who are submissive to him.


    Meaningful tunnel:


    "do you want other women to serve Wang Xi?"


    Feng Miao turned red and ran away.


    It''s really shameful. In broad daylight, what do you say about it.Bad guy, really bad!


    Dongfang Hao''s heart was a littleughing, and he had no other expression on his face. He followed him with long legs.


    Meng Li is taken to the guest room by the housekeeper, andes back with Dongfang Haoye quickly. He is also ufortable. The housekeeper arranges a servant girl for Meng Li, and Meng Li also washes.


    He changed into a suit of clothes.


    The servant girl is curious that Meng Li is always wearing a curtain cap, but she knows that she shouldn''t ask more.


    He suggested that Meng leave the garden of the pce and walk around. Meng Li declined and sat in the room for a while.


    Just let the servant girl find a Book of this world for her to have a look.


    Let the servant girl find a book at will, Meng Li takes the book over to have a look, oh, how embarrassed.


    Because the client does not know the word, she does not know the word of the world.


    Then you can only dictate it to Dongfang Haoye and let him trante it into the words of the world.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks that he should also learn the words of the world, which will be useful in the future.


    This time, Meng Li felt that he should go out for a living.


    We can consider giving the client more choices.


    It''s not that she has no choice when shees back.


    He said to the servant girl:


    "can you read?"


    The servant girl was surprised. Meng Li asked this question, nodded and said:


    "I know better."


    Meng Li said a good thing, and then said:


    "can you teach me to read?"


    Servant girl: "ah?"


    The servant girl thinks that she may have heard wrong. The girl''s temperament is here. How can she be illiterate?


    Meng Li didn''t exin to the servant girl. The servant girl said inconceivably:


    "does Miss Qingdai want the servant girl to read for you?"


    Meng Liughs. The girl speaks appropriately.


    Nodding, the servant girl hesitated and got closer to Meng Li. Meng Li said to the servant girl:


    "it''s more convenient to sit together."


    The servant girl hesitated and sat down.


    After washing, Dongfang Haoye sat down in his study, drank the tea made by Feng MiaoBai, and listened to the housekeeper say:


    "that girl Qingdai, can''t read?"


    "I''m asking my servant girl to teach her how to read."


    Dongfang Hao night Oh, looked at the tea in the cup, poisoned also doesn''t matter.


    Ordinary poison doesn''t do him any good.


    If you don''t disturb this woman, I''m sorry for her painstaking efforts to poison herself.


    Feng Miao''s white face shed a little strange, illiterate?


    It doesn''t look like an illiterate person.


    Dongfang Hao became interested in the martial arts secrets of the illiterate. He got up and said to the housekeeper:


    "pleasee and have a seat with Qingdai."


    The housekeeper nodded, answered yes, and went out.

 Chapter 502

    Meng Li was invited to Dongfang Haoye''s study. Meng Li arched his hand, which was a riverke ceremony.


    Dongfanghao said at night:


    "sit down, indigo."


    Meng Li sat down in a chair beside him, and Dongfang Haoye said:


    "tea for indigo naturalis."


    Dongfang Haoye knew that Qingdai was not Meng Li''s real name, but just a temporary address, so he called Qingdai directly and didn''t insist on some empty rites.


    I don''t like to be served by many people. Feng MiaoBai is next to me. Feng MiaoBai looks around and she serves tea?


    Dongfang Haoye saw Feng MiaoBai''s unwillingness, but he didn''t mean to embarrass him. He just called out again. Someone was waiting outside. After hearing the words, a servant girl would serve Meng Li tea soon.


    Dongfang Haoye waved his hand, and the maid who served the tea arched out again.


    Meng Li picked up the tea and sipped it. Feng MiaoBai was also curious about Meng Li''s appearance, and could not help saying: "why doesn''t miss Qingdai take off her hat to drink tea? It''s more convenient."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "if you are born ugly, it is not easy to show others, so as not to make peopleugh."


    Feng MiaoBai sipped his mouth, not knowing the truth of Meng Li''s words.


    Then Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye and said:


    "is it necessary for me to save you


    Dongfang Haoye feels headache:


    "what do you want to save Wang? What does the king need to save? "


    Strange.


    Meng Li takes a meaningful look at Dongfang Haoye. If she says to detoxify Dongfang Haoye now, I don''t know if Dongfang Haoye won''t let her out of the pce.


    Meng Li seriously changed the topic:


    e to me, do you want the martial arts secret script?"


    Dongfang Haoye Do you want me to invite a gentleman for you? I hear you are reading


    Meng Li nodded:


    "thank you very much."


    Dongfang Haoye: "really?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know words."


    Dongfang Haoye Good


    Meng Li took out two books from his body, put them aside casually, and said:


    "I''ve brought you the rare martial arts secret script, which will help you to practice the most miraculous martial arts."


    This is for 6018 to choose two suitable for this ne. Anyway, there are many secret books of her system space martial arts.


    Dongfang Haoye''s mouth draws. Out of politeness, he still stands up, picks up Meng Li''s martial arts script and looks over it.


    Dongfang Haoye looks confused. He doesn''t know these words.


    Once again, he doubted life. He basically knew the words of so many countries.


    He looks at Meng Li, his eyes are very confused.


    Feng MiaoBai followed him and took a look at the martial arts script. Dongfang Haoye subconsciously turned the book aside.


    Feng MiaoBai got an arrow in his heart, which made him feel pain.


    "Can you read the words on it?" Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "these I know."


    Dongfang Haoye looks at the above moves again. They are really exquisite.


    But I didn''t trante it. I don''t know if there is any problem with this thing.


    I''d like to trante it to see what''s wrong and what''s the purpose of this girl.


    Dongfang Haoye still has a deep guard against Meng Li in his heart. He always believes that there is nothing in the world for no reason.


    He said:


    "can that be tranted?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "naturally, there is no problem. The martial arts secret script can be given to you, but can you promise me a request in the future?"


    Dongfang Haoye said with a twinkle in his eyes:


    "as long as it is a reasonable request, it can be considered within the scope eptable to Wang."


    Meng Li:


    "that''s OK."


    "I''ll trante it for you now."


    Dongfang Haoye said to Feng MiaoBai:


    "go out first and wait outside the door."


    Feng MiaoBai was hit by another arrow, which made his heart ache even more.


    She looked at Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye, and her face shed with reluctance.


    But he said against his will:


    "OK."


    Then he turned and left.


    Feng MiaoBai pinches his nails in the palm of his hand, leaving a crescent in the palm.


    Hao can''t help but walk with other people at night.


    There is also a sense of crisis, I feel as if my things are going to be robbed.


    Dongfang Haoye takes out his pen, Meng Li dictates to him, and he writes.


    It''s a peaceful picture.


    However, this quiet picture was soon broken, and a female voice came from the door. She called out clearly:


    "Lord Chen, are you back?"Then he pushed the door open, and Feng MiaoBai exined to Dongfang Haoye with a bad look:


    "I didn''t stop it outside."


    Meng Li takes a look at Ziyuan, a beautiful and lovely girl who passes through nuguan. It seems to be full of vitality.


    At the moment, she looks at Dongfang Haoye with a smile, especially happy, but when she sees Meng Li, her smile is frozen on her face.


    She pointed to Dongfang Haoye and asked:


    "Lord Chen, who is this?"


    Maybe it''s through the aura of women, or maybe Dongfang Haoye, who lives in feudal society, is really interested in this kind of behavior different from that of women in this era. He doesn''t me Guan Ziyuan for pointing at him rudely, but exins: "Qingdai girl."


    Guan Ziyuan looks at Feng MiaoBai next to him, and then at Meng Li. He''s bored to death.


    There are always these warblers around Dongfang Haoye.


    She took back her scallion white hand, pouted her lips and said: "Lord Chen, as soon as I heard that you''re back, I came to see you. It''s good for you to sing poems and write Fu with beauties here?"


    She looked at Dongfang Haoye with a writing brush, and so concluded.


    Feng MiaoBai''splexion has been bad, and he looks at the East Haoye from time to time, with sour meaning.


    Sentimental her heart is sour, helpless, tangled.


    I told myself again and again that this is my enemy. How can I be affected by him.


    Not to mention howplicated it is.


    Dongfang Haoye didn''t speak. Guan Ziyuan looked at Dongfang Haoye again and said:


    "you''re OK, I''m at ease."


    "Just today I sewed a sachet for you." After that, she said mysteriously:


    "there is another hidden function, do you want to know?"


    Dongfang Haoye asked tly:


    "what?"


    Guan Ziyuan took out a sachet from her body and threw it in her hand. Her pretty face was full of zither, but her pretty features made it look lovely.


    She said with a smile:


    "there is something else in this sachet. Usually, it is hung on the waist. If you are injured, you can tear it open and apply the herbs on the wound to stop bleeding and relieve pain."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "if you have the spare time, how about taking a bottle of Jinchuang medicine directly?"


    Guan Ziyuan


    Feng MiaoBai couldn''t help but smile. Her face was gloomy on weekdays. It was rare to smile, which made Dongfang Haoye''s eyes stop for a while.


    It''s better tough.


    Guan Ziyuan retorted unhappily:


    "what do you know, sachets are adornment, and canker medicine can be hung on your waist as decoration?"


    Then he muttered:


    "who knows nothing about romance?"

 Chapter 503

    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "well, well, I don''t understand romance."


    Guan Ziyuan looks white and Meng Li says:


    "it''s just that you don''t understand romance."


    Feng MiaoBai touched his nose and said awkwardly:


    "in fact, you can sew a bottle of e medicine in the sachet."


    Her voice was soft, and then she said in a rather sour way:


    "I''m afraid a good thing ising. Miss Guan sent the sachet to Wang Ye. When others looked at it, they should know what Miss Guan thought."


    I don''t know if this person will be the prince''s princess in the future. If she bes a princess, it will be more inconvenient for her to act.


    Last time, this woman came to tell the Lord that the food was poisoned.


    Fortunately, Dongfang Haoye didn''t make a thorough investigation, but it also made her nervous for some time.


    Feng MiaoBai has mixed feelings in his heart, and finally finds a reason why he doesn''t want to see Guan Ziyuan enter the pce of King Chen.


    Guan Ziyuan


    Meng Li smiles.


    Three women in a y. It''s so much fun.


    Dongfang Haoye originally thought the sachet was a good idea, but now when he was told that, he was not interested at all.


    Is there a bottle of e medicine sewn inside the sachet?


    What''s the good news? Is MiaoBai jealous?


    It''s as if he epted the sachet and would marry someone.


    That''s all.


    Guan Ziyuan took a look at the sachet in her hand, stamped her foot and said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "Lord Chen, she bullied me."


    "Do you want this sachet?"


    Feng MiaoBai stares at Guan Ziyuan. How can she bully others?


    Dongfang Haoye nced at Guan Ziyuan helplessly and said:


    "well, thank you for your kindness."


    But he is not interested in sachets.


    Guan Ziyuan is reluctant:


    "and then."


    Dongfang Haoye said coldly:


    "no, I have something else to do."


    Now it''s Guan Ziyuan''s turn to be stunned. During this period of time, it''s not easy to warm the ice. How can it be as cold as before.


    She said with an aggrieved face:


    "I''m kind enough to send you sachets. I thought you would be happy, but you bullied me with others."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "nothing."


    Guan Ziyuan: "it''s obvious."


    Dongfang Haoye: "you think too much."


    Guan Ziyuan: "I have not."


    Dongfang Haoye: "it''s up to you."


    Guan Ziyuan was even more aggrieved, and she said:


    "what did you mean just now, you ordered me to leave?"


    Dongfang Haoye just thought Guan Ziyuan''s words and deeds were very interesting, but now he seemed unreasonable. He was slightly displeased and said in a deep voice:


    "I said that I still have things to deal with."


    Dongfang Haoye''s appearance of losing her temper makes Guan Ziyuan, who is arrogant and full of superiority, angry.


    She said angrily:


    "OK, OK, I''ll go."


    "All you know is to sing poetry against beauty."


    She has put down her position very well, just don''t be more humble.


    Feng MiaoBai couldn''t bear to see Dongfang Haoye so misunderstood. She exined to Guan Ziyuan:


    "you misunderstood that Wang Ye is tranting martial arts secrets with Qingdai girl."


    Guan Ziyuan looks at Feng MiaoBai with an idiot''s eyes:


    "this kind of words only you can believe. It''s hard to say that the martial arts secret book is not written in English, and it needs to be tranted."


    Feng MiaoBai


    What is English?


    "Don''t get me wrong." She said.


    Guan Ziyuan snorted and asked the calm face of Dongfang Haoye:


    "do you really want my sachet?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "I''ve got it."


    Now it''s all changed.


    Guan Ziyuan has the backbone, she said:


    "if you don''t want it, I''ll go."


    Then he said sarcastically:


    "a sachet is made for you because you are my friend. It''s a friend. You y a lot."


    Other people, do you want toe.


    After that, she turned around and walked two steps angrily, but she stopped and looked at Meng Li:


    "it''s all your fault."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "me me, me me."


    Guan Ziyuan turns around and goes out. Dongfang Haoye rubs his eyebrows and says to Feng MiaoBai:


    "step back first."


    Feng MiaoBai pursed his lips and retreated.Meng Li said, "let''s continue."


    Dongfang Haoye said, and they continued to trante.


    After the trantion, Meng Li goes out to see feng MiaoBai. Feng MiaoBai stops talking and looks at Meng Li again and again.


    Waiting for Meng Li to take the initiative.


    Meng Li didn''t speak and walked away. Seeing this, Feng MiaoBai trotted two steps to catch up with Meng Li:


    "Miss Qingdai, wait a minute."


    Meng Li stopped and asked:


    "miss MiaoBai, what can I do for you?"


    Feng MiaoBai looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "do you know me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "yes."


    Feng Miao''s face was shocked and flustered. What could be more frightening thaning to the pce to avenge himself in anonymity and being called his real name.


    She stammered:


    "you, why do you know me?"


    Meng Li said:


    "because your grandfather is a miracle doctor."


    Feng MiaoBai asked strangely:


    "do you know my grandfather?"


    Meng Li has an enigmatic face and doesn''t speak.


    Feng MiaoBai shook his head and said to himself:


    "impossible, how can you know me? Even if you know my grandfather, you should not know me."


    "I''ve lived in seclusion with my grandfather since I was a child. No one has seen me."


    Grandfather never let her go out to protect her safety.


    It''s also to avoid people with ulterior motives taking her away and forcing grandfather to do things he doesn''t want to do.


    She was raised in the valley, carefree, also like that kind of day.


    Meng Li was speechless. She said faintly:


    "Miss Feng MiaoBai, I have already called your name. Do you think I know you?"


    "The reason why no one knows you is that you think it''s just that your grandfather protected you so well that you think it''s so simple."


    Otherwise, how does Dongfang Haoye know the details of Feng MiaoBai.


    Feng MiaoBai was called by Meng Li with a surname. Her heart trembled. Her voice trembled. She said:


    "do you know who I am? Why didn''t you tear me down? "


    Meng Li gave Feng MiaoBai a strange look and asked:


    "what can I tear you down?"


    "What are you doing stealthily in the pce? Are you doing something bad?"


    Meng from the mind of teasing, and a pair of I see through your expression said.


    Feng MiaoBai''s heart is up and down. Meng Li is about to have a heart attack. She looks like she is about to cry and says in a panic:


    "where can I be furtive? I don''t have it."


    Meng Li said:


    "well, you don''t have it."


    Feng MiaoBai


    I''m in a hurry. She''s gone to great lengths to hide her identity, which has been seen through.


    What to do, what to do.


    Feng MiaoBai''s brain is in a mess. He can''t think about problems normally. He has long forgotten what he wants from Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked:


    "right? What can I do for you? "

 Chapter 504

    "I don''t know. I forgot." Feng MiaoBai shook his head.


    Meng Li:


    "then I''ll go first."


    Feng MiaoBai grabbed Meng Li''s hand and said:


    "don''t go yet."


    Meng Li looks at Feng MiaoBai.


    Feng MiaoBai took a deep breath and asked:


    "will you tear me down?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "what do you want to see through?"


    Feng MiaoBai felt that Meng Li knew something, and she said, "tell the Lord my true identity."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "why do I tear you down? Don''t worry, I won''t do it."


    After all, Dongfang Haoye has known for a long time.


    Feng MiaoBai looked at Meng Li suspiciously:


    "really not?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "of course not. In fact, Chen Wang already knew your identity."


    If these two people don''t break the window paper, let her speed up.


    If you show your identity earlier, maybe you can get treatment earlier.


    Dongfang Haoye doesn''t trust her. She can also urge Feng MiaoBai to go up.


    In short, the task is not dead, how convenient how toe.


    A lot of things are pushed along with the current, and it doesn''t take much effort.


    If you can, you can''t n again.


    However, when Meng Li''s words reached Feng MiaoBai''s ears, it was a bolt from the blue. She was extremely shocked and said:


    "why? Did you tell him? "


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I said, don''t you believe it?"


    I didn''t expect Feng MiaoBai to say:


    "believe it, because I feel that you are not like that."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "don''t panic. You can solve any misunderstanding."


    Feng Miao suddenly said with hatred in his white eyes:


    "there is no misunderstanding. That''s the truth."


    Meng Li Life and death have a destiny. "


    Feng MiaoBai: "what do you mean, my grandfather should die?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "no, I don''t mean that."


    Feng MiaoBai squatted down, covered his face and cried:


    "it''s all my fault. It''s useless to me me."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I hope you want to understand. It''s useless for me to say more."


    Feng MiaoBai whispered, and then Meng Li said:


    "King Chen, is it fun to eavesdrop on others


    Dongfang Haoye opened the door and came out from the inside. Although they were separated by some distance now, King Chen also practiced martial arts. He could hear and see clearly.


    Meng Li released his mental power earlier and saw that Chen Wang had been listening.


    Feng MiaoBai suddenly stands up and looks at Chen Wang who is walking towards her. His heart beats like thunder and his face is full of panic.


    Dongfang Haoye waved, and all the servants who were not far away went down.


    Feng MiaoBai wanted to escape, but her blood seemed to be frozen, so she could only stand in the same ce.


    Dongfang Haoye walks up to them and sighs at Feng MiaoBai.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "who are you and how do you know everything?"


    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "I know a lot of things."


    Dongfang Haoye sips her mouth.


    What kind of people are they? Everyone knows him and Feng MiaoBai.


    Meng Li said:


    "you can handle your own affairs. In fact, I happen to know Miao Bai."


    After that, Meng Li turned and left.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Feng MiaoBai. Feng MiaoBai''s face is veryplicated.


    Meng Li returns to the room, the servant girl is still waiting for her, and begins to teach her to read.


    I didn''t expect that Dongfang Haoye invited a gentleman to teach her the next day.


    I don''t know how Dongfang Haoyemunicates with Feng MiaoBai, but it should be simr to the plot.


    This time, she picked out the rtionship between Feng MiaoBai in advance. Feng MiaoBai may agree to detoxify Dongfang Haoye after struggling for some time.


    And Guan Ziyuan just got angry yesterday. Even if she doesn''t get angry, it will take some time for Guan Ziyuan to detoxify Dongfang Haoye.


    Then Feng MiaoBai has a better chance.


    If you can''t, you can do it yourself.


    In the next few days, Meng Li did not go to Dongfang Haoye, nor did he see Dongfang Haoye and Feng MiaoBai.


    But Dongfang Haoye let the housekeeper bring some good tea for Meng Li to taste.


    That day, Guan Ziyuan left in a huff. Meng Li thought it would be long before he came.


    It didn''t take a few days.


    Meng Li just listen to take care of her maid said, he did not go to join the fun.In the mind of caring about the task, Meng Li has nothing to do with releasing his mental power to learn about the emotional progress between Feng MiaoBai and Dongfang Haoye.


    Then Meng Li saw scenes that made her very speechless.


    Although Meng Li is straightforward about Feng MiaoBai''s rtionship, Dongfang Haoyeter says that he hopes Feng MiaoBai will detoxify him.


    He also told Feng MiaoBai that her grandfather''s death was an ident and he didn''t want to.


    Of course, I didn''t want to. I finally asked the doctor to detoxify him. As a result, the doctor died.


    Doesn''t he want to detoxify himself?


    The doctor''s death is not what he wants to see.


    Meng Li saw Dongfang Haoye''s repeated exnation to Feng MiaoBai several times.


    However, every time Feng MiaoBai''s reaction is that I don''t listen, I don''t listen.


    Anyway, my grandfather died because of you.


    If you don''t ask him out of the mountain, my grandfather won''t die.


    If it wasn''t for you having so many enemies, my grandfather wouldn''t have died.


    Dongfang Haoye


    It''s happened. What are you going to do.


    Then Dongfang Haoye couldn''t help saying that since you hate me so much, don''t detoxify me.


    I don''t care if you used to poison me. I''ll take it out on you.


    But I can''tmit suicide.


    So you just need to quietly wait for my poison to go deep into the bone marrow and poison to die.


    Feng MiaoBai was not willing again and said that he could not save himself from death.


    Dongfang Haoye said that you detoxify me.


    Feng MiaoBai said, but you are my enemy. I am so tangled and miserable.


    Dongfang Haoye


    Don''t say that Dongfang Haoye has no temper, even Meng Li is very speechless.


    This time, Feng MiaoBai hesitated even more than the first plot.


    All kinds of pain, Meng Li released his mental energy in the middle of the night. When he checked Feng MiaoBai, he could see that Feng MiaoBai was secretly crying in his room. He was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, and couldn''t sleep at night.


    Meng Li thinks Feng MiaoBai doesn''t mind Dongfang Haoye''s association with other women. He thinks Dongfang Haoye is not so worthy of her hand.


    You know, in the first plot, Feng MiaoBai is the only woman around Dongfang Haoye.


    Maybe in Feng MiaoBai''s heart, it''s not a specificbel to Dongfang Haoye.


    Maybe subconsciously, this man is not necessarily mine after he is cured.


    It''s cheaper than the rhythm of others.


    It''s also possible that Feng MiaoBai thinks that Dongfang Haoye doesn''t spend enough time and energy on her and wants to hang Dongfang Haoye.


    If you don''t let go and detoxify her, Dongfang Haoye will continue to spend time and energy on Feng MiaoBai.


    In fact, I still enjoy this feeling.


    After all, there are other women around Dongfang Haoye now. She is subconsciously fighting for more time, energy and feelings for herself.

 Chapter 505

    Meng Li sighed.


    This time she was naive.


    He thought that Feng MiaoBai could detoxify Dongfang Haoye before Guan Ziyuan.


    It''s not about Ziyuan.


    Who knows, for various reasons, Feng MiaoBai became more hesitant and painful.


    Such people fall into their own world, and may not be able to be pulled out by someone.


    Unless youe out on your own.


    Dongfang Haoye also went out for two days in the middle of the night. I don''t know where he went. After he came back, Feng MiaoBai went to care about Dongfang Haoye''s health.


    Dongfang Haoye is very happy that Feng MiaoBai cares about him.


    Unexpectedly, Feng MiaoBai is all kinds of painful entanglement, which makes Dongfang Haoye very helpless.


    Depressed Dongfang Hao night see how also can''t say, Feng MiaoBai, simply ask Meng Li to y chess.


    Well, Meng Li is also idle and boring. It''s good to have someone to y chess with her. While ying chess, they talk about some things in the world.


    The position of the imperial court is high in the rivers andkes, but the influence of the rivers andkes can also bepletely ignored by the imperial court.


    Even some things in the pce are transported by the forces of the rivers andkes.


    Meng Li knew that it was Dongfang Haoye who was testing her understanding of the world and the imperial court.


    However, most of the plots she epted revolved around the eastern grand night, and the division of forces outside was only a general concept, not detailed.


    It''s just a smile.


    After all, it''s wrong to say too much.


    In fact, it''s also useful. Dongfang Haoye didn''t think that Meng Li didn''t know it. He just thought that Meng Li didn''t want to talk about it.


    Two people youe and I go, Meng Li narrowly won the two games of Dongfang Haoye, which makes Dongfang Haoye doubt life again.


    I''m so good at chess and martial arts.


    In fact, it''s quite interesting to y chess with this woman. The opponent has excellent chess skills. At first he thought it was his opponent, butter he found that he could be outdone.


    Although a little embarrassed, but inspired the fighting spirit.


    He secretly investigated the details of Meng Li, but he did not find a match with Meng Li''s situation.


    Dongfang Haoye never thought that Meng Li was just a peasant girl.


    Although Meng Li was dressed as a peasant girl at that time, his temperament was not like that at all. Dongfang Haoye had never checked in that way, so he just avoided Meng Li''s real identity.


    I can avoid the investigation of his influence. Few people can do it.


    He can recite those two martial arts secrets.


    On the surface, it''s a good thing.


    But because of the vignce to Meng Li, Dongfang Haoye didn''t dare to practice.


    There are too many people who want to kill him. There are traps everywhere. Although the other party is honest and has no other small moves when he enters his pce, it doesn''t make him lose his guard.


    Dongfang Haoye looks for Meng Li to y chess. When Meng Li returns to his room and it''s going to be dark, Feng MiaoBai alsoes to Meng Li''s room.


    Meng Li


    Are these two people taking her as the object of displeasure?


    In fact, Feng MiaoBai didn''t know how he walked to Meng Li''s room.


    Thinking about things, I can''t help it.


    She hesitated at the door for a moment and called to the inside:


    "Miss Qingdai."


    Meng Li gets up and opens the door. Feng MiaoBai looks inside. Her temperament is very mncholy. Seeing Meng Li, she pulls out a smile and looks into the room. She asks:


    "can I go in and sit down?"


    Meng Liughs: "yes."


    Feng MiaoBai enters the room. Meng Li pours a ss of water for her. The water is hot. It''s just cold. She puts the ss in her hand to warm her hands.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "but what a nuisance?"


    "I see you''re going to rest."


    Meng Li: "it''s still early."


    Feng MiaoBai said:


    "I feel that only you can talk to me in the whole pce."


    Because Meng Li is the only one who knows Feng MiaoBai''s true identity in the whole pce except Dongfang Haoye, which makes Feng MiaoBai feel more intimate with Meng Li.


    The main reason is that there are too many words in my heart and I am eager to find someone to listen to.


    Meng Li smiles.


    Feng MiaoBai thought about it and said:


    "do you know what I came to the pce for?"


    Meng Li looks at Feng MiaoBai.


    Feng MiaoBai sipped his mouth and said:


    "do you know how my grandfather died?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Feng MiaoBai sighed:


    "you said that as a doctor, you should not be helpless."


    Meng Li smiles and says, "if it''s me, I''ll do what I want."


    Feng MiaoBai: "but what should I do if my heart keeps calling?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:"The heart doesn''t listen because the brain thinks too much."


    I know what Feng MiaoBai is struggling with.


    Feng MiaoBai pondered for a while, and carefully explored:


    "Miss Qingdai, if, I say if, if the Lord needs me to see him, do you think I should?"


    Meng Li takes a look at Feng MiaoBai. If others listen to this, especially those enemies outside Dongfang Haoye, they must have been daydreaming and guessing a lot.


    Feng MiaoBai thought what he said was very euphemistic, but others could understand it.


    Does Feng MiaoBai have no idea, or does he trust her too much? He thinks she has a good friend rtionship with Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li said: "I think you should show it to him."


    Feng MiaoBai said bitterly:


    "but my grandfather..."


    "I feel sorry for my grandfather."


    Meng Li: "that''s OK."


    Feng MiaoBai: "but..."


    Meng Li looks at Feng MiaoBai''s tangled face without expression.


    It''s no use asking for answers.


    Feng MiaoBai looked at Meng Li and said:


    "by the way, thest time I called you, I wanted to know how you and Wang Ye met." Her voice was a little uneasy.


    Meng Li said:


    "he was injured, his face was dark blue, and he was cold all over. Then I lit a fire for him and roasted a rabbit."


    Feng MiaoBai knew that it was Dongfang Haoye''s poisonous hair, and he felt some heartache.


    "And then?"


    She wants to know how the LORD brought people back.


    Meng Li thinks that he or she should not make Feng MiaoBai misunderstand her rtionship with Dongfang Haoye. He also hopes that Feng MiaoBai can figure it out and detoxify it.


    I said frankly:


    ter, I said that I would exchange two martial arts scripts for the chance to y in the pce."


    Feng MiaoBai was so absorbed that she asked, "why do you want toe to the pce?"


    Then he felt that he was presumptuous and waved his hand: "I didn''t mean that, I just asked."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "because there is no ce to go, I want to find a ce to y. I just want toe and have a look before Ie to the pce."


    Feng MiaoBai murmured:


    "in fact, the Royal Pce is not good. There is no freedom in the world. The world is morefortable, and there is no restriction on women."


    "There are rules everywhere. There are intrigues and intrigues everywhere."


    Meng Li:


    "in fact, the world of rivers andkes is not so beautiful. Where there are people and their interests are rted, these situations will happen."

 Chapter 506

    Feng MiaoBai echoed:


    "yes, too."


    "If you be a servant girl in the mansion, you will be intrigued even in the pile of servant girls."


    Meng Li smiles.


    Feng MiaoBai is in a better mood when he learns that Dongfang Haoye didn''t take the initiative to bring Meng Li back.


    She asked:


    "what kind of person do you think Wang Ye is?"


    Meng LiXiao, anyway, Feng MiaoBai is to seek a spiritualfort, then she will give herfort.


    Meng Li:


    "a man suitable for you."


    Feng MiaoBai''s face suddenly turned red, and she faltered and said:


    "Miss Qingdai, what do you say?"


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Feng MiaoBai: "you are..."


    Such a straightforward girl is rare.


    What shed through her mind and suddenly blurted out:


    "don''t you admire Wang Ye''s reputation?"


    Although he didn''t bring it back on his own initiative, he also brought it back, which proves that the other side is different in his eyes.


    Like Guan Ziyuan, it must be different in Wang Ye''s mind.


    Wang is willing to contact.


    Meng Li knew that Feng MiaoBai was worried that she would rob Dongfang Haoye.


    Feng MiaoBai tries to test her like this. Meng Li doesn''t feel very angry. It''s just a little girl''s heart.


    Meng Li''s temper is especially good now. In order to dispel Feng MiaoBai''s unnecessary worries, she wears a curtain hat and looks up at the roof 45 degrees.


    Youyou sighed:


    "Lord Chen is really a very excellent man."


    Feng MiaoBai''s heart is tight. He doesn''t really like Wang Ye.


    She stares at Meng Li nervously. Although she can''t see the specific appearance clearly, she can vaguely see the outline with a small face.


    Meng Li looks at Feng MiaoBai so nervous, some smile.


    She said:


    "but I swore in front of my dead rtives that I would never marry."


    There are not only parents but also many rtives.


    Feng MiaoBai?? "Ah?"


    Meng Li said in a sad tone:


    "so I can''t get married all my life, so no matter how excellent a man is, I won''t have the heart."


    That''s it.


    Feng MiaoBai looked at Meng Li pitifully:


    "why did you make such a poisonous oath?"


    Meng Li


    "These are the sad things of the past."


    Feng MiaoBai sighed andforted Meng Li:


    "I shouldn''t have mentioned these things."


    Meng Li sighed.


    Feng MiaoBai was relieved, but he looked sad and relieved Meng Li.


    After that, Feng MiaoBai left.


    Meng Li thought that this would at least make Feng MiaoBai less hesitant for a while and detoxify Dongfang Haoye.


    But I didn''t expect that Feng MiaoBai was really happy for a few days because of Meng Li, and gave Dongfang Haoye some good looks.


    Then Guan Ziyuan ran to get a kick in and made Feng MiaoBai angry again.


    After Guan Ziyuan came to this world, although she made a lot of friends, most of them were men who were interested in her.


    It''s hard for women to get along with Guan Ziyuan, because Guan Ziyuan is full of superiority.


    She has a certain disdain for the women of her time.


    In the face of Feng MiaoBai, an Aboriginal woman, Guan Ziyuan is always on top.


    Because of the difference between Dongfang Haoye and Feng MiaoBai, Guan Ziyuan is even more hostile to Feng MiaoBai.


    Facing Guan Ziyuan''s hostility, Feng MiaoBai can''t lick her face to please her.


    Feng MiaoBai was angry in his heart. He thought that it was because of Dongfang Haoye that he med him.


    Feng MiaoBai fell into endless entanglement and pain again.


    Should we?


    Do you want it?


    Meng Li


    I''m so tired.


    It''s still not imminent. If Dongfang Haoye is going to die in the next second, Feng MiaoBai will never hesitate to be like this.


    But when Dongfang Haoye was about to die, it was toote.


    Meng Li is determined not to ce his hope on Feng MiaoBai any more.


    It''s a big deal. Take your own risk.


    I really don''t want to see feng Miao''s tangled face all day.


    Before the hope in Feng MiaoBai body, in fact, or because I hope Feng MiaoBai himself to Dongfang Haoye detoxification, so that we can better return to the original development.


    And Feng MiaoBai''s detoxification of Dongfang Haoye will leave a different trace in Dongfang Haoye''s heart.


    But Feng MiaoBai hesitated too much and Meng Li couldn''t wait any longer.


    If you wait any longer, Guan Ziyuan shoulde and get in.


    I believe Feng miaobining would like her to detoxify Dongfang Haoye, but she doesn''t want Guan Ziyuan to detoxify Dongfang Haoye.It''s just easy to get together, and I hope I don''t waste any energy.


    Meng Liughs and shakes his head. It''s a bad time.


    Actually thinking about beingzy on this matter.


    She also had a wrong idea. Fortunately, she suddenly wanted to understand it. Otherwise, it would take time to wait.


    Time passed quickly. Meng Li stayed in the pce for more than half a month.


    And the time for Dongfang Haoye to poison once a month ising.


    As Dongfang Haoye had expected, those who were staring at Dongfang Haoye secretly asked the emperor to arrange Dongfang Haoye to do business.


    I''m going to try Dongfang Haoye again.


    It''s hard to disobey the emperor''s order. Dongfang Haoye can only go out no matter how reluctant he is.


    However, the choice of time, Dongfang Hao night choose to gote at night, so chase the flies to at least a few.


    Therefore, in the middle of the night, when Dongfang Haoye was going out of the gate with a group of people, Meng Li rode behind.


    Dongfang Haoye knows Meng Li is following, so he can only slow down and wait for Meng Li.


    After Meng Li followed, Dongfang Haoye asked:


    "how did you follow up?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I have said that I want to save you."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    " How do you know I''m leaving tonight? "


    Feel like your life is being watched.


    It''s ufortable, ufortable, ufortable.


    Meng Li said:


    "I want to say that I will count. Do you believe it?"


    You can''t say that you are monitoring Dongfang Haoye with your mental power.


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "how on earth do you know that?"


    Meng Li:


    "it''s said that I''m in charge. I guess you''re going."


    Dongfang Haoye no longer bothered about this question. He asked:


    "how did you get out of the pce?"


    There is no one watching her in the pce. How can shee out so easily.


    Speaking of this, Meng Li said seriously:


    "the walls of your house are too low, and the guards are not invincible. So I came out."


    Dongfang Haoye''s voice was chilly:


    "did you hurt the people in the mansion?"


    Meng Li: "just a sleep."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "this trip is dangerous. It''s inconvenient for you to follow."


    Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye''s ck robe, which was almost integrated with the night. She said:


    "dangerous?"


    Dongfang Haoye let out a cry, and Meng Li said:


    "don''t you find that I can fight better than you?"


    Dongfang Haoye


    To tell you the truth, it''s embarrassing.


    In order to save face, Dongfang Haoye said:


    "I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and I have deep internal skills."


    Although your moves are powerful, those with deep internal skills are pped away by your internal power before you use them.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s a coincidence that I have practiced martial arts since I was a child."

 Chapter 507

    Dongfang Haoye


    There is no refutation.


    "Why do you always follow me? What''s your purpose?"


    Meng Li is going to make me lose my temper.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I will not harm you."


    "Let''s go. Later, everyone knows you''re out of town."


    Dongfang Haoye takes a deep look at Meng Li, and then goes on horseback.


    Meng Li followed the group and went out of the gate.


    Keep up with the army.


    Meng Li follows Dongfang Haoye honestly.


    I don''t want to talk to him any more. Meng Li doesn''t have so much to say.


    The subordinates of Dongfang Haoye wondered why a woman followed them, but they didn''t say anything.


    They are not involved in the master''s affairs.


    All the way, I stopped at the post station just before dawn.


    While eating, Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li:


    "Qingdai girl, I advise you to leave. It''s really dangerous to follow me."


    The girl is so mysterious that she doesn''t know what''s behind her. If she died with him, she might be in trouble again.


    I''m afraid of trouble.


    It depends on how big it is.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t worry, no one will settle with you when I die."


    Dongfang Haoye


    The more he said that, the less he felt.


    "Take a hundred heart."


    Meng Li took a sip of porridge and said without raising his head.


    Dongfang Haoye: "it''s so straight..."


    Meng Li suddenly asked:


    "have you practiced the martial arts script I gave you?"


    Dongfang Haoye was silent for a moment and said:


    "No."


    Meng Li said, "forget it."


    Don''t believe her.


    That is, the easy thing to do, love or not.


    I think that Guan Ziyuan has robbed Dongfang Haoye of some of his fortune. Give him a martial arts script to improve and protect himself better.


    First, detoxify Dongfang Haoye. After detoxification, see if you can return to the system space.


    We can''t go back to system space.


    We had to rest all night, so we decided to sleep at the post station.


    Then Meng Li overhears the purpose of Dongfang Haoye''s trip.


    We''re going to wipe out a bandit''s nest.


    This group of bandits Yizhou local government has been unable to suppress, originally this kind of thing should not be on the famous God of war, but can not stand someone to punish him.


    Many things are still inconvenient at the foot of the emperor in the capital.


    Moreover, the emperor asked Dongfang Haoye to exterminate the bandits, but he didn''t send any men.


    Let Dongfang Haoye think of his own way.


    These subordinates were the people of Dongfang Haoye. The emperor thought that he could kill two birds with one stone. He used the people of Dongfang Haoye to exterminate the bandits, and also eroded the strength of Dongfang Haoye.


    The emperor was afraid of the elite soldiers of Dongfang Haoye, but he needed Dongfang Haoye to guard his territory.


    Dongfang Haoye thinks his emperor''s father is ridiculous and pathetic, so he can onlye out obediently.


    After we had a good rest, we began to set out and nned to go directly to Yizhou.


    But the annoying flies still came. They hadid an ambush on the road earlier.


    There are at least hundreds of people on their way, in the trees and in the grass.


    Meng Li sweeps it with his mental strength. Dongfang Haoye has already noticed that his horses are all slowing down, and the whole person is on guard.


    Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye look at each other. Dongfang Haoye''s eyes sh with a fierce look, and his face is very gloomy.


    The speed of a group of people and horses has been lowered, and everyone''s hands have touched the handle of the knife. The ambush people probably have noticed that Meng Li and his party have already noticed them.


    No more ambush.


    There was a rustle in the woods, and then a sh of swords.


    The ambush was directed at Dongfang Haoye, so the main firepower was Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li also took out his sword to protect himself, but only to protect himself.


    Sometimes icing on the cake doesn''t work, so give it a helping hand.


    Dongfang Haoye copes with the heavy siege. He has a deep internal power. He can spit blood out of a person''s mouth with one palm and die.


    But this time, they have made full preparations, using the sea of people tactics. There are only ten or twenty of them.


    There are hundreds of them.


    There is a big gap in quantity.


    Dongfang Haoye has no time to take care of Meng Li and concentrate on dealing with those people, but Rao is like this. Dongfang Haoye is still injured and his arm is shed.


    The other side is also really insidious, actually smeared poison on the knife.Fortunately, Dongfang Haoye''s body is useless to the general poison. When he meets the other party''s startled eyes, Dongfang Haoye starts to cut off, and the other party''s head falls to the ground.


    Blood sshed on Dongfang Haoye''s body and face.


    Also sshed on Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at this scene, the corners of his mouth smoked, why should he be so rude.


    The sharp impact of swords, blood sshing everywhere, people''s pain extremely wailing, horses panic wailing, forming a very chaotic and bloody situation.


    Fortunately, this pair of men and horses brought by Dongfang Haoye are more capable. The other side came to No. 100 in a fierce manner. After a fight, they won by a narrow margin and killed each otherpletely.


    Looking at the corpses on the floor, Dongfang Haoye sneered and found his horse. He simply asked everyone to bandage it and also bandaged himself.


    After dressing up, he looked at Meng Li and asked, "are you not hurt?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    Dongfang Hao night oh.


    He stood up and picked open the coat of a corpse at random. His chest came out, he kicked with his feet, turned the man over and stripped him of all his clothes.


    Meng Li


    Some ufortable fake cough, Oriental Hao night turned to look at Meng Li.


    Look at the body under his feet.


    Forget there''s a woman here.


    Dongfang Haoye checked again, but he didn''t know what he found. Instead, he chose several people to check.


    Then he told everyone to get up and go. Everyone was bloody and tired.


    Knowing that it was no longer appropriate to fight now, he deliberately avoided the easy road and chose the path.


    But the path is very steep, with cliffs at the bottom and dangerous mountains above.


    Meng Li didn''t know that Dongfang Haoye chose to take such a dangerous road at the beginning. When he knew that he was taking people along this dangerous road, it was toote.


    The other party should have set a for Dongfang Haoye. If the previous person can''t kill Dongfang Haoye, then there are still people waiting for Dongfang Haoye.


    Probably no matter which way Dongfang Haoye takes, he will meet their people.


    They were riding carefully. The road was so narrow that the horses hesitated at first.


    Suddenly a lot of stones fell from the mountain, Dong ~ ~


    Dong ~ ~


    and then someone and his horse were smashed down the cliff.


    The horse began to stir.


    Meng Li''s secret way is bad. He takes a look at Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye''s expression is also strangely ugly.


    This is disgusting.


    The other side is at the top of the mountain. They are in the middle of the mountain. They can''t fight. They are very passive.

 Chapter 508

    The stone is still thumping to the whereabouts, the horse was frightened, Meng Li has been unable to control.


    Now it''s unrealistic to abandon the horse and run directly, but it''s very passive not to dismount.


    A lot of stones didn''t hit the road, but rolled directly to the bottom of the cliff.


    Otherwise, they would have been hit by so many stones.


    Falling on the road is stone, but only part of it.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to get off the horse, because the horse was more and more panicked. At that time, he was not hit by the stone, or he might be taken to the bottom of the cliff by the horse.


    Dongfang Haoye is also nning to dismount, but at this time, a man in the team rode directly to Dongfang Haoye.


    It seems that the horse is mad.


    Meng Li has got off the horse smoothly, and the Dongfang Haoye, who is getting off the horse, is about to run into the cliff with a man and a horse.


    Meng Liyun''s lightness skill is very fast. He wants to stop it all.


    However, there is a deviation in the calction. Meng Li is about toe to Dongfang Haoye. He rolls down a stone from the cliff and seems to hit her in the next second.


    Meng Li''s pupil shrinks. In order to avoid being hit by a stone, he turns. Although he just holds his hand at Dongfang Haoye''s side, the crazy horse flies out of the room.


    All this happened in an instant, and no one could stop it.


    When they fall down, Meng Li instills all the aura of Dantian into his arms and grabs Dongfang Haoye with all his strength. Dongfang Haoye''s wrists hurt, and Meng Li''s hangings and hats have long been lost.


    It''s a pity that Dongfang Haoye can''t see Meng Li''s true face in detail.


    The cliff is very high. Meng Li''s ears are full of wind.


    "That''s the end of it." Meng Li is very helpless and shouts.


    No matter whether Dongfang Haoye can hear or not, in short, Meng Li just wants to express that it''s over.


    I just want to talk.


    If you fall on the ground like this, you will die.


    The whole body bone also wants to break, is really miserable!


    This mission is going to fail.


    Come on, back in system space, we can do it again.


    Dongfang Haoye is really a sinkhole. I don''t know if I can live on the aura of the main character of Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li holds Dongfang Haoye more tightly.


    Dongfang Haoye didn''t hear Meng Li''s words clearly, but he was also crazy about brushing the screen.


    Meng Li closed his eyes. At this time, he was in a state of panic. He had no choice but to ept his fate and meet the next.


    It hurts to think about it.


    Suddenly Meng Li felt something wrapped around her waist, and then she fell more and more slowly.


    And holding Dongfang Haoye''s hand is very tired.


    Finally, we''re going down at a constant speed.


    This makes Meng Li very surprised. She quickly looks at her waist. It''s a red vine. In a moment, she thinks of the love vine.


    But Wenqing vine just stretched out a vine to entangle Meng Li, but it didn''t care about Dongfang Haoye.


    Dongfang Haoye is still held by Meng Li. He regards Meng Li as a life-saving straw.


    Meng Li looked down, and the end of the wisteria was stuck in the soil at the bottom of the cliff. He just stretched out a bare rattan to entangle her.


    There''s no more vines.


    Meng Li suddenlyughed. He thought the task was going to fail.


    If it wasn''t for the mission failure, she would not have been so calm before.


    Now I''ve been saved by wenqingteng. It''s a real surprise.


    Put down the heart, hand a force, put the East Hao night to lift up, with the hand embrace the East Hao night waist.


    Dongfang Haoye felt all kinds of difort, his brain was confused, and he didn''t feel anything in this posture. It was all a blessing for the rest of his life.


    He has faced so many dangers, which is the most frightening one for him.


    The feeling is certain to die.


    Who knows that the road is endless


    At the moment, Dongfang Haoye is only deeply lucky, and even has no time to think about this strange scene.


    He also hastily nced at Meng Li and saw his true face clearly.


    Meng Li sighs and is seen by Dongfang Haoye.


    Slowly, the vines became shorter and shorter. Finally, when theynded safely, the vines disappeared.


    Dongfang Haoye and Meng Li just spread out on the ground. They really have no strength.


    Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye and said:


    "let''s get up and go in case we are hit by the stone above."


    Dongfang Haoye takes another look at Meng Li. To be honest, this face can only be regarded as general, which is far from what he imagined.


    When he thought of the people above, his eyes shed a little fierce, and he staggered up and looked around.


    The red vine just disappeared?Where have you been?


    Now Dongfang Haoye feels strange.


    Is it the legendary mountain spirit and wild monster.


    Meng Li knows that Dongfang Haoye is looking for the figure of wenqingteng. Of course, she won''t give him any help. She stands up with a strong body and staggers.


    They dragged their ufortable bodies and walked hard. It was a mountain forest with thorns and thorns. It was hard to walk.


    Finally, they found a safe ce, so they decided to sit down and recover.


    Meng Li sat with his knees crossed to adjust his breath, feeling that his whole body was about to fall apart.


    Fortunately, Dongfang Hao practiced martial arts at night. Otherwise, she would have fainted.


    It''s good to think that this time it was the vine that saved her life, so that her mission did not fail. When I go back this time, I must buy a spirit stone for the vine, thank it.


    Should be connected with her soul, feel that she has irreversible danger, only to make the response.


    Dongfang Haoye is also breathing. They are speechless.


    After a while, it looks dark. Dongfang Haoye says to Meng Li:


    "our lives are very big."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "almost finished."


    Dongfang Haoye said faintly:


    "it''s because I can''t discipline my subordinates well. I think it''s because there''s a ghost in the house and it''s implicating you."


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t be so arbitrary, guess out of thin air, investigate everything clearly."


    Dongfang Haoye: "yes, I won''t wronged anyone."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and Dongfang Haoye asked:


    "is it the mountain spirit and wild monster that just entangled you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe."


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li suspiciously. In his heart, he suspects that the thing is the other party''s, but how can Shan Jingye be with others?


    And how to carry it?


    Besides, what about that thing?


    If it''s a living thing, at least there should be some signs.


    Dongfang Haoye has a lot of doubts in his heart, but seeing Meng Li''s reluctance to say more, he can''t continue to ask.


    If it wasn''t for the other party, he might be broken to pieces by now.


    It''s too mysterious.


    "Thank you for saving my life." Dongfang Haoye wants to stand up and look at Meng Li, bowing.


    Meng Li said:


    "no harm."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "the kindness of dripping water should be reciprocated by the spring. Now the kindness of saving lives, such great kindness..."

 Chapter 509

    Meng Li interrupted Dongfang Haoye and said:


    "how do you n to repay such kindness?"


    "By example?"


    Meng Li looked up and down at Dongfang Haoye and shook his head seriously:


    "I don''t want it."


    Dongfang Haoye


    He didn''t n tomit himself.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li:


    "what do you want from that girl?"


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "you are always on guard against me, aren''t you?"


    Dongfang Haoye nodded.


    They''re all smart people, and there''s no need to y with them.


    "I can understand." Meng Li said.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "thank you very much."


    Meng Li said:


    "now I believe no, I''m here to save you."


    Dongfang Haoye


    "You see, I saved you today. If I want to hurt you, why do I spend so much effort to save you?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "the girl has a point."


    Meng Li said:


    "so I''m here to save you. Don''t doubt it."


    Dongfang Haoye''s words are right and the truth is right, but


    "OK, let''s find a ce to rest. It''s getting dark. I don''t know if there''s any ident." Meng Li said.


    Dongfang Hao night hum a, two people then get up to continue to walk.


    Two people found dark also did not find any cave, just found an open space, lit a fire, baked fire.


    Night is really cold, hungry, Meng Li secretly drank a tube of nutrients.


    Of course, I didn''t give Dongfang Haoye a drink, so that he would not be suspicious again. Anyway, he would not die of hunger.


    They agreed to watch the night in turn.


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any wild animals in the mountains to attack them. The next morning, they caught a pheasant and roasted it. Meng Li ate less, but most of it was Dongfang Haoye.


    Then find a way out, always get out.


    But without horses, it''s very slow to walk. It''s not easy to walk. They walked all day, but they didn''t find a way out.


    Dongfang Hao was a little anxious in the night.


    Meng Liforted:


    "don''t worry. There are many mountains and forests. It''s normal that we can''t walk out for a day, and it''s very likely that we get lost and always walk around in it."


    Dongfang Haoye''s frowned eyebrows stretched slightly and said:


    "maybe."


    I can''t see the road clearly at night. There are many dangers in the dark mountain forest. It''s not as convenient as riding a horse on the road at night. I prefer to rest.


    It was proposed by Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li takes a look at Dongfang Haoye and agrees.


    Meng Li sat cross legged by the fire practicing, while the breath of Dongfang Haoye became more and more disordered.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Dongfang Haoye tried to endure the pain:


    "it''s OK."


    Meng Li gets up and goes to Dongfang Haoye. He suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Dongfang Haoye''s wrist. Dongfang Haoye struggles for a moment, but doesn''t take it off, saying:


    "you?"


    Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye''s dark lips in the light of the fire and said:


    "don''t tell me that your dark lips are frozen like this."


    Dongfang Haoye said: "it''s really cold, and it''s inevitable..."


    But Dongfang Haoye''s hand didn''t struggle any more. After all, ording to the situation that he can''t use his internal power now, he can''t get rid of it.


    Meng Li felt that Dongfang Haoye was really hard, and said:


    "don''t move. I know a little about Qihuang. Let me have a look."


    Dongfang Haoye could not help saying:


    "do you know this?"


    Dongfang Haoye''s subordinates shrink in consciousness. Looking at Meng Li''s posture, he wants to feel his pulse.


    He doesn''t want Meng Li to find out that he is poisoned.


    Meng Li gave a sound and grasped Dongfang Haoye''s hand.


    What are you running for.


    This task is really a rush to detoxify others.


    It''s very shameless.


    No, it''s selfless.


    Dongfang Haoye said in a depressed voice:


    "your chess and martial arts skills are excellent, and you are also familiar with the art of Qihuang, but you look at your age..."


    Everything needs time to learn. Looking at the teenagers, this woman has great talent.


    Feng MiaoBai was a doctor in primary school. He was influenced by many things, so he could be regarded as a sessful student.


    That person''s time is limited. Dongfang Haoye hopes that Meng Lizhen is just a little better.


    This poison is not easy to detect, so some imperial doctors in the pce did not get the result.Fortunately, I hope Meng Li doesn''t find out.


    Meng Li smiles without saying anything. For Dongfang Haoye, she should have lived for a long time.


    ording to the age of life and the time of doing tasks, it''s at least 100 years.


    She felt the pulse of the Oriental night, and she had the bottom in her heart.


    Eyes turned, and now Dongfang Haoye has no subordinates around him. He''s the only one. That doesn''t let her do whatever she wants.


    Haha, haha, haha ~ ~


    thinking of this, her previous depression was swept away, and she felt that her task saw hope. She said happily:


    "after my diagnosis, you are poisoned."


    Dongfang Haoye felt a thump in his heart, and heard Meng Li''s voice seemed very happy. He said:


    "are you very happy?"


    Meng Li let go of Dongfang Haoye''s hand, waved his hand and said:


    "No


    Dongfang Haoye: "I think so."


    Meng Li said:


    "how about, do you want me to get rid of this poison for you?"


    Dongfang Haoye took back his hand. His face and hand were ck and blue. His face was twisted and he endured the pain of poisonous hair.


    Hearing Meng Li say so, he asked weakly:


    "can you detoxify?"


    Now, there''s nothing to hide. It''s better to open the skylight and tell the truth.


    After all, if the other party wanted to hurt him, he just let go and let him fall off the cliff.


    Meng Li said:


    "it can detoxify, but it needs more herbs, and you need to cooperate well."


    Dongfang Haoye said with difficulty:


    "can you tell me seriously, girl, why are you around me?"


    Meng Li:


    "I have told you dozens of times, in order to save you."


    Oriental night is very weak, from the heart of the weak.


    To save him, there is no such thing for no reason.


    Is it hard to be an immortal to know that he is suffering?


    A sneer sprang from the corner of his mouth.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "why don''t you take off your clothes? I''ll prick you with a needle. It can reduce your pain. It''s hard to see you talk."


    Dongfang Haoye''s eyes are slightly widened. He looks at Meng Li inconceivably, as if Meng Li made a very rude request:


    "no, girl, it''s not the same between men and women."


    Meng Li


    I really want to p myself.


    She just looked at the patients with the eyes of a doctor, how to be like she was going to molest each other.


    And she''s not interested in the body of Dongfang Haoye.


    Besides, he didn''t get naked.


    "All right, I know that men and women are notpatible, then you''re going to stay like this." Meng Li said lightly.


    Dongfang Hao suddenly asked:


    "are you angry?"


    Meng Li wasughed by Dongfang Hao''s night spirit:


    "I''m not angry because I didn''t say what I just said."

 Chapter 510

    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "you are angry."


    Meng Li ignores Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye also has no energy to continue to talk with Meng Li because of the pain of his body.


    I can only endure the inhuman pain in silence.


    And with the passage of time, the Oriental night is more and more painful.


    Dongfang Haoye gritted his teeth and tried not to make a sound.


    And this kind of pain actuallysted until, but good luck also came to their head, this day walked for a long time, actually met a family.


    But the master of this family was not at home, so they waited at the door for a long time. When the master came back, they showed them the way.


    You can get to ces where there are more people.


    With a way out, they both looked happy. Then they hurried out. The more they walked, the more people they met.


    Dongfang Haoye suggests that Meng Li find a farmhouse with him for lodging. Meng Li says, "if we fall into a cliff, if someonees to find us, we are going to implicate others."


    Dongfang Haoye nodded and said:


    "it''s ack of consideration."


    Meng Li said, the road outside is not as difficult as that in the mountains. Although it will be dark, they don''t mean to stop.


    It''s just that Dongfang Hao''s night is so poisonous that they can''t keep going. They can only find a broken temple and make do with it for one night.


    The next day I found a town and bought two horses.


    He went to the hotel to wash, and Meng Li bought a curtain hat to wear.


    Although Dongfang Haoye knew her face, she didn''t want others to know.


    The client has toe back to live. These things should be far away from her.


    All the way to Yizhou, the local officials saw Dongfang Haoye, and there was a sh of shock in their eyes. Maybe they didn''t expect Dongfang Haoye toe again.


    But the subordinates of Dongfang Haoye didn''te.


    Life and death are uncertain.


    He sighed deeply.


    Local officials are good to eat and drink to deal with Dongfang Haoye. If Dongfang Haoye has no hands, how can he suppress the bandits.


    We can only ask the local officials to borrow people, but the local officials said that the soldiers here are not good. If they can fight too early, they will fight.


    Can we still create a situation that can not be suppressed?


    Can you still let the famous God of ware?


    It''s quite reasonable to say that Dongfang Haoye has nothing to say, but although there is nothing to say, Dongfang Haoye still has a skill and temper.


    Directly pinching the official''s neck, you ya borrow or not.


    I''ll kill you first.


    He can still be embarrassed by a local official.


    It''s too low on him.


    Although the local officials are so arrogant, there must be backstage. At least it was inspired.


    But he was not afraid.


    Even those people in the capital dare to y Yin, and they dare not do such ugly work. This little official really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Xiaoming was in his hand, and the official shivered. Now he can''t help it.


    We can only lend our troops to Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye naturally takes people there. As a result, we find a lot of tricks in this trip.


    The officials and bandits colluded with each other to cause disaster. The bandits robbed their families and houses and shared the stolen goods with the government.


    The government turned a blind eye.


    Butter, because the government''s appetite grew, and the bandits felt that they were more and more capable, both sides copsed.


    Later it became what it is now.


    Dongfang Haoye was heartbroken. Although he hated the court''s intrigue and intrigue, he really loved the people and the country.


    It''s not difficult for Dongfang Haoye to wipe out the bandits with hands. Sometimes tactics are very important.


    The bandit''s brain can''t y with Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye killed them without any effort.


    Then he went straight back to the capital.


    On the way back, it can be said that they have gone through a lot of hardships, but because there are only two people, sometimes they don''t want to struggle, so they are very flexible in running.


    Although Dongfang Haoye doesn''t want to run away, he can''t stand Meng Li and has to run.


    It''s no use fighting.


    And if it''s over.


    Those people won''t stop because of how many dead people you killed. In their hearts, a dead man''s life is not worth money at all.


    But in other words, the so-called excellent martial arts of Dongfang Haoye is partly due to the battlefield and partly trained by these people.

 Chapter 511

    Two people wind (Wolf) dust (embarrassed) servant (ten thousand) servant (cent) returned to Chen Wang Fu.


    Dongfang Haoye''s face is as ck as the bottom of the pot.


    It''s really not like him.


    Meng Liforted Dongfang Haoye:


    "brother, don''t worry, no one knows that you came back like this."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "howe no one knows?"


    I''ve been chased by those people for a long time. I''m afraid I''m going tough to death. I''m afraid I think he''s afraid of them.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "what''s the matter? What''s the advantage of your entanglement with them?"


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "I''m afraid of them."


    Meng Li: "are you afraid of them?"


    Dongfang Haoye


    When Feng MiaoBaies out and sees Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye, her first reaction is to look at Dongfang Haoye. Seeing that Dongfang Haoye is standing happily, she is relieved:


    "Lord."


    How much missing and unspeakable emotion does a prince contain.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Feng MiaoBai. He is in a better mood.


    Feng MiaoBai took two steps towards Dongfang Haoye. Meng Li said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "I''ll have a rest first."


    It''s bad luck to follow this.


    Dongfang Hao nodded at night, and Meng Li left. As soon as Meng Li came back, the housekeeper of the pce transferred the servant girl who had been waiting on Meng Li to take care of her life.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any opinions. It''s the same who takes care of him. It''s OK not to take care of him.


    The main thing is that the pce needs a person to stare at her, and the visitors are guests. It''s a little more convenient andfortable for the servant girls to follow her.


    Meng Li didn''t go to Dongfang Haoye after washing, and he ate something and practiced all night.


    The next day, when Dongfang Haoye went to court, he told the situation of Yizhou. The evidence of the official''s crime was in Dongfang Haoye''s hands, and he also told the emperor.


    The more realistic thing is that the official worked for the officials in Beijing, but now that something happened, no one would protect him, and probably he would be killed before he was dismissed.


    Under the dynasty, Dongfang Haoye returned to the mansion, and asked Meng Li to y chess.


    He held back his servants.


    Meng Li asked:


    "have you solved your poison?"


    It''s so annoying. Why other people are so worried about her? It''s all because of the task.


    I feel that Dongfang Haoye is very patient.


    Dongfang Haoye also felt that the other party was more anxious than him, and he said:


    "of course we need it."


    Meng Li said weakly:


    "can you show your anxiety and let me feel your importance?"


    Dongfang Hao left a son at night and said, "what''s the use of being worried?"


    After so many years, I suddenly met a person who imed to be able to detoxify. He was not as happy as he thought.


    Of course, it''s lucky to meet you.


    It can only be said that his life should not be cut off.


    Meng Li took a look at the pieces left by Dongfang Hao in the night and said:


    "atmosphere, no atmosphere, I don''t want to detoxify you."


    Dongfang Haoye sips his mouth:


    "OK, I''m in a hurry."


    Meng Li Then I''ll get some paper and pen. I''ll tell you what kind of medicinal materials you need. Just be ready. "


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "yes, finish this game first."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Two people finish a game, Meng Li won, she deliberately a little merciless, is to abuse the East Hao night.


    Who let Dongfang Haoye make her depressed.


    Dongfang Haoye was really depressed. He didn''t win.


    Depressed with Meng left the study, let Feng MiaoBai in the side of the ink, Meng Li took a look at Feng MiaoBai, slowly reported the required herbs.


    Feng MiaoBai was puzzled.


    Looking at Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye, she finally left Dongfang Haoye''s study after Meng Li finished a lot of medicinal materials. She couldn''t help asking:


    "what are these medicinal materials used for?"


    Dongfang Hao night hook lip angle, want is Feng MiaoBai asked out.


    He said:


    "what can you do with these herbs?"


    He looked at the wet ink.


    Feng MiaoBai hesitated for a moment, walked over and looked at it carefully. After reading it, she took a breath and thought about it. She said:


    "these seem to be poison against you from the surface."


    Dongfang Haoye asked:


    "surface?"


    Feng MiaoBai said:


    "it seems to be aimed at the poison on your body. It seems to be useful." Her tone was full of uncertainty.


    It''s Dongfang Haoye''s turn to wonder.Surface?


    Like?


    Is there something wrong with this prescription?


    But for him, there''s no need to run back to the pce to do something about it.


    But Feng MiaoBai''s mind is pure, and there''s no need to lie.


    Is indigo naturalis a medical skill?


    Shouldn''t it?


    Feng MiaoBai stared at the name of the medicine for a long time, then asked:


    "is Qingdai also from the apricot forest?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "general medical theory."


    Feng MiaoBai felt that her heart was suddenly sour and intolerable. She said:


    "so if I don''t detoxify you, you''ll find someone else, right?"


    Dongfang Haoye said helplessly:


    "my poison can''t wait."


    Feng MiaoBai''s face is full of pain. It seems that Dongfang Haoye has changed her heart. The deep feeling of grievance in her heart rushes out of her chest in a moment. Her voice is a little sharp and says:


    "well, after you detoxify me, I will have no effect on you. Are you going to kill me?"


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "what did I do to kill you?"


    Feng MiaoBai:


    "before you didn''t kill me, you just wanted me to detoxify you. Now there''s someone else. I''ve done something like that. Won''t you kill me?"


    There was a sad expression on her face.


    Dongfang Haoye rubbed his eyebrows and felt helpless:


    "if someone else did this, I''m afraid there''s no bones left, but you don''t say the same to me, do you understand?"


    He had a different feeling about the woman in front of him. He couldn''t kill her.


    It''s a good feeling, and he wants to capture it in the years toe.


    Feng MiaoBai was stunned, and then said with distrust: "no, I don''t want to hear your deceiving words. If you really care about me, why do you find someone else to detoxify you?"


    "Are you afraid that I will do something for you when I detoxify? You are always on guard against me."


    Dongfang Haoye''s forehead was blue, and he held out his hand to hold Feng MiaoBai''s hand and said: "it''s not what you think."


    Feng MiaoBai takes a look at the hand she is held by Dongfang Haoye. Her heart beats faster, but she pretends to be calm. The more good-natured Dongfang Haoye is, the more she needs to vent her grievances at the moment.


    With a cry in her face, she asked:


    "what it is like, the fact is right in front of us."


    Dongfang Haoye exined:


    "if you are willing to detoxify, why do you need to find someone else?"


    "If you are willing to detoxify me, I can''t help it."


    Feng MiaoBai pulls her hand out of Dongfang Haoye''s hand. She stares with round eyes and almost roars:


    "no, I won''t. You are the one who killed my close rtives."


    "I can''t, I can''t be sorry to my grandfather."


    Dongfang Haoye

 Chapter 512

    In a word, Feng MiaoBai fell into the tangled pain again.


    In fact, the heart is not reconciled.


    On the one hand, I hesitated to detoxify Dongfang Haoye.


    On the one hand, he was very upset that Dongfang Haoye tried to detoxify others.


    They talked about it for a long time.


    And I talked about it for several days.


    Meng Li naturally knows.


    Sigh.


    What can we do.


    She''s desperate, too.


    What does Feng MiaoBai want.


    If you want to detoxify Dongfang Haoye, just go to detoxify. Meng Li doesn''t have to rush to detoxify.


    It''s hard work, smelly and tired to deal with herbs and boil them.


    It''s also needling. It''s exhausting.


    Her purpose is also very simple, as long as Dongfang Haoye can detoxify in the end, unlike in the plot, because detoxification is finished.


    But the fact that Feng MiaoBai himself doesn''t detoxify Dongfang Haoye seems to be trying to stop others from detoxifying Dongfang Haoye, which is very irritating.


    Meng Li simply no longer urged, but to follow the East Hao night to her husband to study.


    They always have a day to understand.


    Trapped in the dilemma, Feng MiaoBai finds Meng Li. She looks at Meng Li and first makes a friendly exchange. Then she gets to the point and says:


    "how do you know that Wang Ye is extremely poisonous?"


    Meng Li looked at Feng MiaoBai helplessly, and she said:


    "Wang Ye''s poisonous hair is right in front of me, and I can''t hide it."


    Feng MiaoBai felt morefortable. At least it was not the Lord who took the initiative to tell the other side this deadly secret.


    "If Qingdai girl has detoxified Wang Ye, what''s her n?"


    She thought for a long time before she asked.


    Meng Li is powerless in the face of Feng MiaoBai, just like Dongfang Haoye.


    She said simply and directly:


    "miss MiaoBai, you are in love with the Lord. I won''t interfere. What are you worried about?"


    Feng MiaoBai was asked to go through her mind, and her expression was very embarrassed. She denied anxiously:


    "it''s not what you think. The situation between Wang Ye and me is not so simple, it''s veryplicated."


    My grandfather died because of the Lord. It''s like a barrier. I can''t get over it.


    Meng Li, oh, no more.


    No matter how much she said, she didn''te to be a big sister.


    What''s more, she is not Feng MiaoBai. I don''t know how she feels. Maybe it''s really painful. After all, even if everyone encounters the same thing, their feelings are different.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "I can only say that if I detoxify the Lord, I will leave here."


    Feng MiaoBai waved his hand:


    "Miss Qingdai, you misunderstood me. I''m not here to drive you away."


    Meng Li said: "this is my n."


    She also needs to go back and settle the client''s family. Even if she leaves the body, she also needs to put the body where it should be.


    Feng MiaoBai hesitated for a moment and said cautiously:


    "but those herbs?"


    It works and it doesn''t work.


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "don''t worry about these."


    Feng MiaoBai pursed her lips and talked about something else. She also talked with Meng Li about Guan Ziyuan, saying that Guan Ziyuan is bing more and more famous in Beijing.


    Meng Li''s expression was very light and he didn''t express any opinions. Feng MiaoBai felt bored and left.


    However, after Feng MiaoBai left, he still talked with Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li knew that no matter how much she said to Feng MiaoBai, it was useless, so when Feng MiaoBai came, she was very cold.


    And Dongfang Haoye''s temperament is also, probably people have two sides.


    He is known as the heartless and ruthless warlord outside, but he is entangled with women because of his feelings in the mansion.


    Meng Li feels very funny.


    Maybe she doesn''t know about love. If she likes someone, she will take care of the emotion of the person she likes. In fact, this is the right way to open it.


    It''s just that these two people are a little bit apart. One doesn''t take his body seriously, the other doesn''t take the body of the person he likes seriously.


    She went to Dongfang Haoye and said:


    "thank you for your hospitality. I n to leave tomorrow and go to the next ce I want to go."


    Dongfang Haoye was surprised. He didn''t expect Meng Li to leave.


    He looked at Meng Li:


    "are you going to leave?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "but the girl promised me..."


    Meng Libai nced at Dongfang Haoye:


    "how can I have so much time for you to understand?"Donghao night''s face is red. It''s not unusual for her to see through this. Now in the heart of Dongfang Hao, Meng Li knows what is not strange.


    He said:


    "don''t be angry, indigo naturalis, because the medicinal materials are hard to find."


    Meng Li Oh, very cold.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "but now it has been found."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "it''s interesting that I''ve been waiting for you so long. If you still can''t find time to cooperate with me, then I really don''t have time to stay."


    Dongfang Hao night clear, know oneself this period of time to each other''s patience to wear out.


    He said:


    "please start tonight."


    Think about it, because Meng Li to his life-saving grace, or convinced himself in the heart, let himself believe each other.


    And the other side is so mysterious, medical skills should not fail.


    Meng Li gave a weak hum and could only stay.


    Believe it or not, she will go.


    It may be that Dongfang Haoye doesn''t feel at ease with her, or it may be that she takes care of her sweetheart''s feelings. I don''t know why. But when Meng Lies to Dongfang Haoye in the evening, Dongfang Haoye tactfully suggests that Feng MiaoBai and Meng Li should be treated together.


    See if it works.


    Meng Li takes a look at Feng MiaoBai and resolutely refuses.


    Tell Dongfang Haoye that you don''t need to doubt people, and you don''t need to doubt people.


    Meng Li''s attitude is tough. She just doesn''t want anyone to tell her what to do in front of her. Moreover, Feng MiaoBai''s character is really hard to say. She''s afraid that she can''t get along with her and quarrel.


    I''m even more afraid that it''s like in the plot that Dongfang Haoye is tossed to death.


    Feng MiaoBai is embarrassed and embarrassed, and the other party dislikes her.


    Dongfang Haoye hesitated, and Meng Li gave Feng MiaoBai a choice:


    "either you detoxify the Lord, I will not interfere, or let me do it for you."


    "Or I''ll detoxify it. If you don''t trust me, you can do it."


    Feng MiaoBai wanted to say that he was going to detoxify himself and didn''t want others toe, but he didn''t know why he said it:


    e on."


    "I''ll do it for you."


    With that, Feng MiaoBai is very remorseful. Meng Li looks at Dongfang Haoye.


    Dongfang Haoye breathes a sigh of relief, and the matter is finally solved. Feng MiaoBai will not be angry now.


    I care about Feng MiaoBai''s feelings.


    Meng Li was also relieved, and the matter was finally settled.


    Right.


    At a certain time, Feng MiaoBai is willing to give her a hand.


    So as not to be able to focus on her all the time.

 Chapter 513

    Meng Li begins to detoxify Dongfang Haoye and takes Feng MiaoBai to boil the medicine.


    Seeing Meng Li boiling a pot full of herbs in it, Feng MiaoBai asked all the time:


    "is that ok?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "Can these two medicines bepatible?"


    "Can the Lord''s body bear this?"


    Meng Li


    "Can you not talk?" Meng Li looks at Feng MiaoBai rather helplessly.


    Feng MiaoBai shut up.


    Meng Li continues to make it. After a while, Feng MiaoBai can''t help but read it. Meng Li looks at her without expression.


    She smiles awkwardly at Meng Li.


    Meng Li saw that Feng MiaoBai was really worried, and he didn''t let her worry, so he tried to exin the principle to her.


    However, the two became a debate.


    Meng Li wipes his face powerlessly and stares at Feng MiaoBai. Feng MiaoBai no longer talks to Feng MiaoBai. Seeing that Meng Li is really angry, Feng MiaoBai doesn''t dare to say anything else.


    She always felt that Meng Li was oppressed by a momentum, and made herself like a younger generation.


    When the medicine is almost boiled, Meng Li asks Feng MiaoBai to take out the medicine soup and bring it to Dongfang Haoye''s room.


    Meng Li just went to give the needle to Dongfang Haoye.


    Let Dongfang Haoye undress, Dongfang Haoye wriggles.


    Sorry, I don''t want to take it off.


    Meng Li said:


    "you and MiaoBai are a perfect match."


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li in doubt:


    "what''s this saying?"


    Meng Li: "grinding chirp."


    Dongfang Haoye No, "he said


    Meng Li: "that is, let you take off your clothes, what are you so afraid of doing?"


    "How can I give you a needle when you''re dressed?"


    Dongfang Haoye hesitated:


    "but men and women are notpatible."


    Meng Li smiles, but PI xiaorou doesn''t smile:


    "if I were MiaoBai, you wouldn''t be so hesitant."


    Dongfang Haoye Don''t be angry. I''ll take it off


    Dongfang Haoye hesitated for a moment, took off the bottom clothes and showed his strong waist. His muscle lines were very good.


    Meng Li said: "next."


    Dongfang Haoye subconsciously grasped his underpants, especially hesitated:


    "this also needs to be taken off."


    Meng Li gave a deep hum.


    Dongfang Haoye''s heart is veryplicated. I don''t know why, but I''m very embarrassed to take off in front of him.


    If you say he is a master, they are not afraid, but there is no reason.


    In the face of Meng Li''s indifferent expression, Dongfang Haoye hesitated for a moment and took off the bottom line. Seeing that he took off the bottom line, Meng Li smoked the corner of his mouth and quickly stopped Dongfang Haoye:


    "keep your pants, I didn''t let you take them off."


    ying hooligans. This is.


    Dongfang Haoye is embarrassed and ready to carry his pants. Feng MiaoBaies in with a bucket of medicine soup. Seeing Dongfang Haoye''s private parts, he bangs. The bucket falls to the ground and the medicine soup flows all over the floor.


    She let out a loud scream and covered her eyes with her hands.


    I twisted my body.


    Dongfang Haoye was so embarrassed that he picked up his underwear and took off his trousers.


    At this time, the temperature was also low, and Dongfang Haoye was not made of iron. He felt chilly and embarrassed, holding his hands together.


    It didn''t look like the God of war at all, but it was like a little daughter-inw who had just passed by.


    Meng Li''s forehead was full of green tendons. He looked back at Feng MiaoBai, and looked at the soup on the floor.


    The three fell into a trance of silence.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. Feng MiaoBai''s face turned red and his breath was heavy. He was too flustered to speak.


    Dongfang Haoye didn''t know what to say.


    Dongfang Hao''s night was the coldest. He didn''t want to freeze naked like this. He asked Meng Li:


    "what should I do now?"


    Meng Li suddenlyughed:


    "what else can we do?"


    "You could be morefortable after cooking a big pot, but now it''s less. Please use a smaller bath bucket."


    Dongfang Haoye pursed his mouth and said:


    "OK, deal with it."


    Feng MiaoBai turned her back to them for fear that Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye would me her. Hearing what they said, she was relieved and said:


    "sorry, I shouldn''t havee in rashly."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "no harm."


    "But I spilled your medicine."


    "No harm."


    Meng Li looks at their conversation without expression and wants to have a cup of tea.


    Two people pulled a few words again, Feng MiaoBai just flurried ground to go out.This matter should not be known to others, so Feng MiaoBai can only deal with the medicinal soup scattered on the ground.


    Meng Li makes Dongfang Haoye lie down. She takes out a silver needle to eliminate the poison and gives it to him. When she sees that Dongfang Haoye''s back is full ofrge and small zigzag scars, her mind can''t help but mend them. If Feng MiaoBai is now giving Dongfang Haoye a needle, they must have a deep discussion about this scar.


    Meng Li concentrates on giving Dongfang Haoye acupuncture, while Feng MiaoBai has been busy cleaning up the medicine soup on the ground.


    From time to time, he aimed at Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye, absent-minded, and there was always ping-pong.


    Meng Lipletely blocks the noise brought by Feng MiaoBai. It''s really aborious job to give people needles. Fortunately, her soul power is stronger than that of ordinary people, and it''s not tiring to use a set of needles.


    The blood beads from Dongfang Haoye are all ck. Meng Li wipes Dongfang Haoye with a towel, and then Feng MiaoBai cleans up.


    Let Feng MiaoBai bring the rest of the medicine soup.


    Dongfang Haoye, who was supposed to enjoy arge bath bucket, was a tall man who could only sit in a wooden bucket that just amodated him because Feng MiaoBai spilled half of the medicine soup.


    Don''t mention how hard it is.


    Feng MiaoBai didn''t dare to look up at Dongfang Haoye in the whole process, and the blush on his face didn''t go down.


    Dongfang Hao night after bubble in, the whole person feel hot pain, like small meridians are suffering.


    The pain seemed to burn him. Meng Li said to Dongfang Haoye: "Yungong."


    Dongfang Haoye''s face is distorted because of pain. When he hears Meng Li''s request, he corrects his face, clenches his teeth and begins to exercise.


    Meng Li is behind Dongfang Haoye, and Qi Lingli inputs Lingli into Dongfang Haoye''s body.


    The gentle spiritual power was instilled into Dongfang Haoye''s body. Dongfang Haoye suddenly felt that there was a gentle and cool force swimming in his body.


    It greatly reduced his suffering.


    This made Dongfang Haoye particrly surprised:


    "your internal power?"


    Meng Li said:


    "by the way, your martial arts will also improve by leaps and bounds after this poison is detoxified."


    Dongfang Haoye is a surprise:


    "really?"


    Meng Li:


    "this has the effect of washing the meridians and cutting the marrow. It can remove the impurities in your body and make you get twice the result with half the effort."


    This is equivalent to that she has to push a pig to run. If she can''t walk, she can''t help it.


    You have improved your constitution and detoxified your body.


    Meng Li doesn''t even know what else he should do to make the man live smoothly.

 Chapter 514

    Meng Li''s kindness to Dongfang Haoye makes Dongfang Haoye doubt life.


    It''s really special. There''s no good reason.


    Good do not ask for return, good selfless pay.


    Dongfang Haoye even narcissistically suspects that the other party is aiming at him, but all kinds of signs show that the other party is really not interested in him.


    He is always very insipid, asionally with no words and dislike.


    Just to save him?


    Let him have a kind of unreal feeling of dreaming.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "I really don''t know how to repay your kindness."


    Meng Li said:


    "no, you''re good. Living is the best reward."


    Dongfang Haoye


    It''s said by this man that it''s easy for him to die.


    Dongfang Haoye felt that he had been through so many tribtions, and how many times the danger still existed, which should be regarded as a great fate.


    What else did he want to say? Meng Li interrupted him:


    "exercise your Kung Fu well and don''t be distracted."


    It was she who eased his pain that made him feel in the mood to speak.


    Dongfang Haoye shut up.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li went back to sleep tired.


    Since then, he has been detoxifying Dongfang Haoye for several days, and various rare medicinal materials are constantly consumed.


    Although during this period, Feng MiaoBai was always able to cause all kinds of things, all kinds of idents, all kinds of challenges to Meng Li''s bottom line.


    But Meng Li told himself not to be angry.


    You can''t be angry.


    So many medicinal materials are consumed by Prince Chen''s house, which naturally attracts the attention of those who want to do so. They choose to go to the pce at night to find out.


    Fortunately, Prince Chen''s house is heavily guarded. When Meng Li is sending aura to Dongfang Haoye, theer is arrested by the people of Prince Chen''s house.


    But Dongfang Hao''s mind was shaken and vomited a mouthful of blood. It happened that his meridians were damaged during the exercise.


    Meng Li


    Originally, it only took seven days for Dongfang Haoye, so it took ten days.


    To get rid of the poison.


    Atst, he sessfully detoxified Dongfang Haoye. Meng Li was relieved, and Dongfang Haoye looked very happy. Feng MiaoBai gave Dongfang Haoye a variety of pulse tests to confirm that Dongfang Haoye had been detoxified. He wept with joy.


    Maybe if it wasn''t for Meng Li, they would have hugged each other.


    At this time, shepletely forgot that Dongfang Haoye was the "enemy" in her heart.


    Now Feng MiaoBai doesn''t have to worry about detoxifying Dongfang Haoye any more.


    Only need to tangle whether to give dongfanghao night together.


    However, these Meng Li did not care too much, nor would they care too much.


    It''s just time for the festival. This ne also has a festival simr to the Spring Festival at this time. Everyone attaches great importance to it.


    Meng Li ns to go back and have a look. He has been out for a long time.


    He said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "I will leave tomorrow."


    Dongfang Haoye was surprised. He looked at Meng Li:


    "do you really want to go?"


    Meng Li, of course, wanted to go.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "I really don''t know how to repay the kindness of Qingdai girl, and let the girl give me a chance to repay, otherwise it will be hard to sleep and eat."


    Don''t know what to give, always feel that the other side doesn''t need anything.


    Gold and silver and othermon things, Dongfang Haoye always felt that it was insulting to mention them.


    But Meng Li said:


    "if you really want to repay me, just give me a silver note."


    Dongfang Haoye Good


    After thinking about it, he asked Meng Li to stay. Meng Li said he didn''t ept the request and insisted on going.


    But Feng MiaoBai also follows to detain Meng Li. Meng Li only says that he has something else to do.


    Dongfang Haoye''s expression is very sorry. Now he is rxed. To him, the other party is like a noble person and a friend. After he left, he is still reluctant to give up.


    The other party just wants silver. I feel that it means to ask for silver, in order to make him feel at ease.


    This makes Dongfang Haoye once again feel that Meng Lizhen is noble, although she sometimes makes people speechless.


    As everyone knows, Meng Li really needs money.


    After all, I''ve been out for so long and I''m broke.


    Meng Li insists on going, but Dongfang Haoye doesn''t want to force her to stay. She asks someone to get a silver note for Meng Li. Meng Li just takes part of it, and the money is in line with her n.


    Dongfang Haoye also took Meng to leave the warehouse of the pce. There are all kinds of treasures in it. Let Meng Li choose.


    Meng Li didn''t take one of them with him. Everyone is innocent and guilty. The trustor''s family can''t protect themselves by having this kind of treasure.


    It''s not impossible for news to leak and death.


    Dongfang Haoye really didn''t feel grateful enough. He gave Meng Li a jade pendant and said that he coulde to him with it in the future. If he encountered difficulties, he would help.It''s a keepsake, a promise. It''s not easy to get a promise from the God of war.


    He also said that even if Meng Li couldn''t use it, his descendants could find him to fulfill today''s promise.


    This is very sincere. Should it be passed down as a sermon?


    Feng MiaoBai was very moved by the parting scene. She said sadly: "Miss Qingdai once vowed never to marry in front of her rtives."


    Where are the descendants?


    Dongfang Haoye: "eh?"


    Meng Li


    Deep experience of lifting the stone hit their own feet.


    She said:


    "I n to adopt a child in the future."


    In case the client needs itter.


    Feng MiaoBai looked at Meng Li painfully:


    "it''s hard for a woman to take her children alone."


    Meng Li If I have money, I can invite a nurse, a servant and a gentleman. " Money makes the devil work.


    Feng MiaoBaiughs awkwardly:


    "yes, too."


    Dongfang Haoye sighed and said:


    "adopted son is also your descendant."


    Meng Liughs and says to Dongfang Haoye:


    "now try to exercise your Kung Fu. How do you feel?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "good."


    Now, he feels that he can get rid of the bad luck, and the obvious reason is that he can get rid of the bad luck.


    He sincerely thanks Meng Li again.


    Then Meng Li said:


    "choose one to practice."


    "It won''t hurt you."


    Take a look at MiaoBai:


    "I personally suggest that you also choose one to practice."


    Meng Li deeply doubts how Feng MiaoBai got into the capital from his seclusion and entered the pce.


    It is difficult to guarantee the safety of the road.


    Maybe it''s women''s luck.


    However, today is different from the past. If Feng MiaoBai didn''t rely on women''s luck, it would be very easy to finish.


    I suggest Feng MiaoBai to practice martial arts. I also hope Feng MiaoBai will not be involved in Dongfang Haoye.


    Only when Dongfang Hao does not die at night can her task bepleted.


    Feng MiaoBai was also surprised to hear what Meng Li said. She asked nervously:


    "can I really practice martial arts?"


    Meng Li scanned Feng MiaoBai with her mental strength, and she said:


    "yes."


    Feng MiaoBai said: "is it toote?"


    Meng Li: "tomorrow will beter."


    Feng MiaoBai pursed her lips and took a look at Dongfang Haoye. She wanted to know what Dongfang Haoye thought.


    Meng Li:


    "I''m just giving you a suggestion. It''s up to you whether to adopt it or not."

 Chapter 515

    After that, he went back to his room to have a rest and bid farewell to Dongfang Haoye the next morning. Dongfang Haoye said that he would send someone to escort Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "originally I was very safe, but if you let so many people follow me, I might be very dangerous."


    Dongfang Haoye: speechless.


    Then he said that he would take care of Meng Li''s maid for Meng Li.


    Meng Li thinks that Dongfang Haoye just wants to give her trouble, and also wants to know her whereabouts in the future, so she resolutely refuses.


    He left the pce with a silver note and a burden on his back.


    On the way, Meng Li is also thinking, what has not been done well.


    She and the system space have not been rxed.


    The problem lies in the delegation task of the delegator or the auxiliary task.


    No matter what the reason, she should go back and have a look. As ast resort, she can settle down the client''s family and return to the capital.


    But walking, Meng Li felt that someone was following her.


    Meng Li doesn''t know whether it''s Dongfang Haoye''s person or Dongfang Haoye''s enemy. No matter who it is, he will get rid of it.


    After getting rid of people, Meng Li no longer dys on the way, but goes straight to his home.


    Along the way, I met many people who came back to their hometown. They were all businessmen who rushed back.


    At this time, bandits and robbers also have to work to prepare for the festival. When Meng Li is robbed on the way, he doesn''t mind helping him.


    No name, no surname.


    Several days in a row, Meng Li rushed back to his hometown Town, deliberately stayed outside until it was almost dark, Meng Li went home.


    Knock on the door, Romo. Open the door.


    Looking at Meng Li, he cried uncertainly:


    "Yingmei?"


    Meng Li: "Niang, it''s me."


    Luo''s mother''s tears flow down. She pulls Meng Li into the room and ps Meng Li with great force. Meng Li stands still and looks at Luo''s father standing aside. His body is bent.


    He just looked at Meng Li like that.


    Expression is veryplex, want to speak and do not know what to say.


    After Luo''s mother finished, Meng Li took Luo''s hand, looked at Luo''s palm, rubbed her hand, and said in a soft voice:


    "my mother is angry. Why don''t you prepare a good stick? If you beat her with your hand, my mother will also hurt."


    Luo Mu''s voice choked:


    "you girl, you can''t leave until youe back in a few days. It''s said that there are people blocking the way and robbing. They always love robbing lonely girls. How can you make me bear to catch them and buy them or bully them? I''m worried to death at home. "


    After hearing so many rumors, why did the girl go away and feel scared.


    Meng Li just said:


    "it''s my daughter who is unfilial."


    It''s going to be dark, and the light in the room is not good. Luo''s mother still looks at Meng Li carefully. Looking at Meng Li''s clothes, she is in a panic and lets go of Meng Li.


    Don''t make this dress dirty by her.


    But I also feel that my daughter seems to have gained something.


    But when he came back, he asked. Meng Li knew what they were thinking, but he told them that he had gained something.


    Then Luomu Luofu thanks the immortal.


    Asked younger brother younger sister, Luo mother tone is very sad, younger brother said by the cold, suffering at home, also don''t know can survive.


    Meng Li knows that there are doctors in the town who treat people. Although the fees are not low, the Luo family attaches great importance to men. As a boy''s younger brother, he has always been a treasure in the family. Shouldn''t he not take him to see him?


    When they left, they also exchanged some copper tes with medicinal materials. ording to their character, they would not spend any more.


    At the beginning, they didn''t want to tell Meng Li the reason. Meng Li asked, it turned out that after she left, Liu''s mother got well and made trouble again.


    It''s even more rampant to find that Meng can''t live without him.


    Leng is the Luo family''s money and food are taken away, even the chicken are taken away.


    Fortunately, the Luo family had neighbors to help them, so they barely survived.


    Who knows I''m sick again.


    Meng Li''s expression is chilly, and he has a worry in his heart. But the most urgent thing is to deal with his illness. She does it herself, and Luo Fu and Luo Mu don''t stop her. She feels like a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    After relieving my younger brother''s illness, Meng Li got into my younger sister''s bed, and she was already asleep.


    Meng Li still felt that the quilt was cold, so he got up to practice again. The next day, he put on his old clothes and went up the mountain to find some herbal medicine for his younger brother. It seemed that the situation was better.


    Brother and sister see Meng Li are very happy, around Meng Li asked Meng Li where this period of time.


    Meng Li flickered at will.


    She disappeared for a period of time and returned to the vige. It was also spread out in the vige in the morning. Anyway, rumors abound.


    It''s just a bad reputation.All kinds of vicious conjectures and rumors seem to be made up just like that.


    Meng Li closed the door to discuss with Luo Fu and Luo Mu about moving out of the vige.


    In this vige, we can only get enough food and clothing at most. There is such a big world outside. Now that we have the ability, why are we trapped here.


    Besides, because she went out this time, her reputation in the vige has been bad.


    She can ignore what the outside people say, but the client can''t. the client will care. She will not be happy if she lives in gossip.


    Luo Fu and Luo Mu think Meng Li''s proposal is very bold and crazy.


    I can''t even think about it.


    I want to leave the ce where I live all my life.


    Meng Li can only show them the silver note, all kinds of deception, but also moved the immortal out, andbined with the current situation analysis to them, Luo Fu and Luo Mu only said that they should consider.


    Meng Li gave them time to think about it. Of course, there was no less flicker during the period.


    Luo Fu and Luo mu can''t stand Meng Li''s deception. They have been thinking about it for more than half a month. It''s almost time for the festival. The rumors in the vige are getting worse and worse. They can''t stand it.


    Finally agreed to Meng Li.


    There are also rtives in the vige. When Luo Fu and Luo Mu told them to move away from here, they all felt that the Luo family was stunned.


    There''s something wrong with the skull.


    I feel that the Luo family can''t resist the rumors of the vige, so they all advise Luo Fu and Luo Mu not to move.


    It''s going to be harder to move out.


    They were shaken again, but Meng Li''s insistence on them strengthened his belief in moving away.


    Meng Li took them to live in the town for a while. Anyway, the poultry and animals in the family were gone. Don''t take those worthless things.


    Luofu and Luomu didn''t want to. Mengli said, "there is silver. Is there a ingot of silver in all these things?"?


    What''s the use of carrying it? It''s a long way to go.


    They just gave up.


    Meng Li went back to the vige in the middle of the night and went to Liu Dayong''s home.


    See Liu Dayong lying on the bed dry stare, the brothers around particrly dislike.


    Liu Dayong sleeps with a useless person, and because he is not taken good care of, his body stinks, which makes people even more disgusted.


    Looking at Liu''s mother on the roof, she actually lies on the bed and curses Meng Li.

 Chapter 516

    Liu''s father, who was sleeping next to him, was tired of listening, so he asked Liu''s mother to stop talking.


    Do you want to sleep or not.


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, to say Liu mother''s intuition is really smart, his son''s thing is really her make.


    But so what?


    Meng Li bewildered the Liu family and took away all their food, poultry and livestock.


    Don''t leave a little food for them, not authentic Meng Li also poured a basin of water on theatose Liu''s mother, such a cold day must be infected with cold.


    In a word, Meng Li retaliated one by one for what the Liu family did to the Luo family.


    If you have no food, you can go by yourself.


    Then Meng Li went back to sleep in the town. After a sleep, he took the Luo family to continue to set out.


    Maybe Meng Li''s family was too poor to wear. There was no ident in the middle of the way, and they arrived at their destination very smoothly.


    Meng Li found a county and decided to live here.


    Because the Luo family don''t know much about it, Meng Li rents a house by himself and handles everything by himself.


    Just took them to move into a new home, and then Meng Li opened a pharmacy.


    The pharmacy is not big, and it is always abrupt to open arge-scale pharmacy.


    It''s normal to grow up from a small one.


    Although the pharmacy is small, workers are also hired.


    The doctor was also invited to see the doctor at the scene.


    In short, there are too many things that money can do.


    You don''t have to do everything by yourself.


    The Luo family said that all this was like a dream, and they lived a life that they did not dare to think about.


    Put on a fabric that you''ve never worn before.


    Eat what you didn''t get before.


    Meng Li also invited his younger brother and sister to teach them medical skills after they knew the words.


    In the future, I have a skill.


    Meng Li is also learning to read. He has to manage the pharmacy. He is still busy all day.


    Luo''s father couldn''t stay idle, so he helped with the chores in the pharmacy, but he didn''t know the words, so he could only do some rough work for him to learn. He also said that he was old and didn''t want to work hard.


    Meng Li didn''t ask for it.


    Luo''s mother takes care of her children at home. Her younger brothers and sisters are still young and need to be taken care of.


    Meng Li means to raise a servant, but Luo Mu feels ufortable and refuses.


    When the pharmacy stabilizes and has a fixed profit every month, it''s already past spring and summer.


    Although he also encountered some pressure from localpetitors, Meng Lidu was able to cope with it easily.


    It''s not easy to take root in one ce.


    It will take a long time.


    Meng Li is also using the words of the world he has learned to write medical books for the client to read.


    Although a doctor is invited, I will be able to do it myself.


    Younger brother and younger sister, especially younger brother, must also be able to.


    Meng Li told my younger brother some basic medical theories when he had nothing to do.


    Inheritance is very important for the sustainable development and growth of a family.


    So much has been done, but the ban on Mengli and system space is still not loose.


    Meng Li can''t figure out where the problem is. The county is too far away from the capital, so it''s not easy to find out about Dongfang Haoye.


    Even if you hear the news, it''s all about the achievements of Dongfang Haoye, who he defeated, and it''s happened for a long time.


    Meng Li is still worried about going back and forth. He still wants to go back to the capital to have a look.


    But it is certain that Dongfang Haoye is not dead. He will die, and his task will fail.


    Mengli told Luofu and Luomu that he was going to go far away, so Luofu and Luomu were a little flustered.


    Now the backbone of this family is Meng Li. They rely on Meng Li very much. Although they often appear as Luo Fu, Meng Li is actually teaching Luo Fu in private.


    Words are what Meng Li teaches him to say, things are what Meng Li teaches him to do.


    They are now in front of Meng Li some submissive, let Meng Li also feel helpless.


    It''s just that there''s always someone who can''t deal with things. If she doesn''t deal with things, things can''t be dealt with.


    She is very strong when she handles too much. Luo Fu and Luo Mu are so normal because of their original character.


    They don''t want Meng Li to leave, but Meng Li can''t help it. The task needs to be done.


    Simply said what things to deal with, Meng Li can imagine the unexpected situation, tell them the solution in advance.


    Left them some silver.


    If you really can''t, you can use silver to settle it.


    Simple and crude.


    Money is not everything, but it is absolutely impossible without money.


    Little sister is her daughter''s family. She has better living conditions. She is willing to read, but she doesn''t like to study medicine very much. She spends a lot of time on dressing up.


    And some of the things that girls love to y with.The younger sister is not interested, and Meng Li is not demanding.


    After all, everyone has their own choice of life, not forced to be a female doctor is the best way out.


    There are still a few female doctors in this position.


    Let the younger brother study hard with her husband after she left, and go to the pharmacy to see and learn more when she''s free.


    Meng Li also gave his younger brother a lot of soul soup. Anyway, he had to have a skill to change his fate.


    My younger brother has almost worshipped Meng Li, the elder sister. He believes everything Meng Li says. He pats his little chest and tells Meng Li that he will study hard.


    Meng Li arranged all this before he left for the capital.


    At this time, it was hot. Meng Li went to the capital and walked around the gate of King Chen''s house.


    It is found that the redntern has been hung in the pce of King Chen.


    Look at the colors for a while.


    Meng Li Yi, is Dongfang Haoye married?


    Now that the plot ispletely different, Meng Li can''t judge what''s going on through the two plots he received.


    Meng Li ns to inquire about the situation in the capital first. He doesn''t know what happened in the past six months.


    He turned and left.


    After some inquiry, it was Dongfang Haoye''s leg that was broken.


    Meng Li:???


    Meng Li wiped a face, how can there be such a bad luck man? If her leg is really disabled, she can''t immediately pat her chest and say that she can watch it.


    He also married Guan Ziyuan. Now Guan Ziyuan is the princess, and Feng MiaoBai is the side princess.


    Very good, Feng miaobaileng is mixed from the original princess to the side princess.


    But she inquired about the news and said that at the beginning, Prince Chen''s house nned to marry Feng MiaoBai as his wife. She didn''t know how she became Guan Ziyuan.


    About these things, many versions of rumors, Meng Li do not know who to believe.


    Meng Li lingered several times in the pce of King Chen before he let the gatekeeper inform him.


    When Dongfang Haoye heard that it was a woman with a curtain and hat, he immediately guessed who it was, and personally let him in a wheelchair to meet Meng Li at the door.


    Meng Li steps into the gate and looks at Dongfang Haoye in his wheelchair. Then he sees Guan Ziyuan pushing him behind.


    Guan Ziyuan is painted with rich make-up, a woman''s hair in a bun and a gorgeous dress.


    It''s very expensive.


    She nces at Meng Li now. Meng Li takes back her eyes. I''m afraid it''s not ckened, is it?

 Chapter 517

    Meng Qingye said, "it''s the joy of Dongfang."


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at Dongfang Haoye''s legs. Although it was summer, there was a nket on his legs. He asked:


    "what''s the matter? He always ran and was broken?"


    Guan Ziyuan snorted coldly. She said:


    "who are you, dare to talk to the Lord like this?"


    Meng Li smiles and ignores Guan Ziyuan.


    Dongfang Haoye looked up at Guan Ziyuan and said in a deep voice:


    "my dear guest, what''s the matter?"


    Guan Ziyuan closed his mouth and looked at Meng Li in disgust.


    Dongfang Hao gave a bitter smile and said to Meng Li:


    "it''s a long story. Let''s talk about it another day."


    Dongfang Haoyepares a gesture of please and is pushed in by Guan Ziyuan.


    Meng Li followed him, and Dongfang Haoye asked:


    "how long do you n to stay in the capital this time?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know yet."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "then stay here."


    Meng Li: "that''s OK."


    Guan Ziyuan was not happy, she said:


    "Lord, I am also half of the master of this pce, and I am also your princess. Have you ever asked my opinion?"


    Dongfang Haoye said with a sneer:


    "don''t forget, this is king Chen''s house. Even if you have the right, it''s also the right given to you by our king."


    Meng Li: "if I make your husband and wife quarrel, it''s OK to live in an inn outside."


    With that, Meng Li turned around and left without looking back.


    She didn''t know what was going on in the pce, so she didn''t want to get involved and make things worse.


    Everyone has changed a lot in the past six months.


    Dongfang Haoye shouts Meng Li at the back, but Meng Li doesn''t answer.


    Guan Ziyuan was extremely dissatisfied and said:


    "Lord, you see, even a cheap maidservant dare to have such a temper with you. Lord, where is your old dignity?"


    Dongfang Hao''s forehead was blue, and he yelled:


    "that''s enough, you go down to me."


    Guan Ziyuan grabs the back of the wheelchair and the veins protrude. Her face is ferocious for a moment, and then says with a smile:


    "my Lord, it''s my fault."


    Dongfang Haoye: "OK, go down to the king and ask MiaoBai toe here."


    Speaking of Feng MiaoBai, Guan Ziyuan is proud and says: "my sister is ill. I''m afraid she can''t serve the Lord."


    Dongfang Haoye took a deep breath and squeezed his hand into a fist.


    Meng Li found an inn and took a rest.


    In the evening, Dongfang Haoye sent someone to send her a message and asked her to y chess at Wangjiang Pavilion.


    Meng Li knew that Dongfang Haoye would know where she lived.


    OK, just to find out what happened in the past six months.


    The next day, Meng Li went to the appointment on time. Unexpectedly, Dongfang Haoye was already there.


    Behind him was the housekeeper of the pce, and there were some servants around him.


    Holding back, Meng Li ys chess silently, waiting for Dongfang Haoye to speak.


    After ying chess for a while, Dongfang Haoye said:


    "why don''t you wonder what happened today?"


    Meng Li said;


    "you will tell me, why do I have to ask urgently."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "if it''s useless, can the girl be cured?"


    Meng Li said in a meaningful way:


    "if the leg is broken, I may not be able to cure it. If the person is broken, I may not be able to cure it."


    Dongfang Haoye sighed and joked: "Miss Qingdai, you are so smart. You are so cute, but I can''t love you."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "say well first, I don''t need your love."


    Dongfang Haoye''s eyebrows moved, but he didn''t answer.


    Meng Li said: "it''s stupid. I didn''t expect that you would have a beautiful wife for more than half a year."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "Qingdai, can you stop making fun of me all the time?"


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows and let out a meaningful sound.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "can you cure it?"


    "Governing people or affairs?"


    Dongfang Haoye suddenly looked at Meng Li: "governing affairs and mind."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "look at something. I''m just a mortal, and there''s nothing I can do about many things. Don''t hold me too high."


    Dongfang Haoye''s expression suddenly became more serious. He looked at Meng Li and said:"If you don''te again, maybe the king will send someone to look for you."


    I just don''t know if I can find it.


    Meng Li twisted a piece of chess and looked it carefully in front of him. He didn''t speak for a long time, which made Dongfang Hao''s night a little uneasy.


    Dongfang Haoye couldn''t stand it any longer. He called out:


    "Qingdai?"


    Meng Li looks at Dongfang Haoye and makes Dongfang Haoye feel that he must be looking at him coldly at the moment.


    Meng Li said:


    "from now on, don''t send people to look for me or destroy our rtionship."


    Dongfang Haoye: "don''t you like it?"


    Meng Li said coldly, "I''m not happy."


    Dongfang Haoye sipped his mouth and said:


    "I see."


    Meng Li said:


    "as for people and doctors, they need to exin the symptoms clearly to the doctors. It''s not good to deceive and hide them. Only in this way can the doctors prescribe the right medicine to the case."


    "What do you say?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "it''s natural."


    Meng Li said with a bitter smile, Dongfang Haoye said:


    "let''s start after you leave."


    "After you leave, my father intends to let me marry a princess from a neighboring country. I don''t want to..."


    It turns out that Dongfang Haoye refused the emperor''s marriage, but he was intrigued by the emperor. The emperor forced Dongfang Haoye to get married.


    Thinking that his poison has been removed, it is no longer precarious. Dongfang Haoye also feels that he can give Feng MiaoBai a chance to rely on him.


    Dongfang Haoye said that he wanted to marry Feng MiaoBai.


    But Feng MiaoBai''s identity was despised by the emperor. Dongfang Haoye paid some price for Feng MiaoBai before letting the emperor agree.


    Originally, it was a beautiful thing, but he killed Cheng Yaojin halfway.


    On the day of marriage, Guan Ziyuan calcted Feng MiaoBai, and she took the ce of Feng MiaoBai, and worshipped the heaven and earth with Dongfang Haoye.


    He also paid homage to the emperor. After worshipping heaven and earth, he took down the cover on the spot in front of many guests and the royal family.


    Now the heaven and the earth worship, Guan Ziyuan''s family also forces Dongfang Haoye to make a mistake.


    I''ve made obeisance to you. Don''t you take responsibility for her?


    The emperor is also simple and direct said, OK, this is the future Princess Chen.


    As for that, the original status is low, and the princess is not qualified enough, so it''s a great honor to be a side princess.


    The emperor dealt with the matter in a few words, and Dongfang Haoye could only admit it.


    Guan Ziyuan married Dongfang Haoye by force.


    It also made Dongfang Haoye very disgusted, and the former little favor disappeared.


    The wedding night directly broke the rules and went to the side imperial concubine''s room.


    Guan Ziyuan doesn''t care so much. She likes Dongfang Haoye, but Dongfang Haoye wants to marry someone else. Those who can''t get you can get your body.


    If you don''t get your body, you can get your wife.

 Chapter 519

    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "can you give me more advice?"


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t I teach you to be bad?"


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "no, no, it''s because she insists on it. If she doesn''t insist on it, why should I be so unfeeling?"


    Meng Li nodded, but it was the same.


    Guan Ziyuan probably adheres to the t: although it''s hard to make a fuss, it''s also a melon.


    There are so many noble young men in Beijing, Guan Ziyuan can easily choose one to be happy.


    However, her obsession with Dongfang Haoye fan.


    Today, when we are torturing each other and harming others, we are not harming ourselves.


    Is she happy on her own?


    Meng Li has been thinking about it for a long time. It''s not a good way to let Dongfang Haoye spend time with Guan Ziyuan. It''s estimated that the most fundamental reason for the ne is Guan Ziyuan.


    It seems that Guan Ziyuan is like a virus, causing damage.


    Meng Li is about to speak to Dongfang Haoye when he hears Guan Ziyuan''s voice.


    But the east of Zihao and the east of Ziyuan are locked up.


    They are not like husband and wife, but like enemies.


    Meng Li made fun of Dongfang Haoye:


    "your lovely wife is here."


    Dongfang Hao night skull pain, he waved, his people get out of the way of Guan Ziyuan.


    Guan Ziyuan walked straight to this side and looked at Dongfang Haoye angrily:


    "Lord, who is she?"


    It seems that I met Qingdai oncest year, but I don''t know what it is.


    "If you want to have a tryst with her on your back, do you still have a concubine in your heart?"


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "don''t you understand if I have you in my heart?"


    Guan Ziyuan chokes and is very angry. She takes her anger on Meng Li, grabs a piece of chess and smashes it on Meng Li. She looks at Meng Li angrily:


    "the Lord is already a married man. Why do you want to pester him?"


    Meng Li shook his chess pieces and fell to the ground.


    Dongfang Haoye stares at Guan Ziyuan. He is so reckless that he shouts:


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Believe it or not, I will send you home with a letter of divorce. You are so jealous!"


    Guan Ziyuan looks at Dongfang Haoye in disbelief:


    "are you going to give up your concubine for this woman?"


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "it''s not for her, it''s Wang who has endured you for a long time."


    With tears in her eyes, Guan Ziyuan said wrongly and ruthlessly:


    "Lord, you forget our good time. I don''t me you, but if you want to leave me, there''s no way!"


    Dongfang Haoye sneered and said:


    "let''s wait and see."


    But it''s because someone in the pce supports her.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the mother of a country can''t find the north by several boxes of beauty cream. She regards a person who has nothing to do with herself as her own daughter.


    Meng Li''s attitude is good. She smiles and says to Dongfang Haoye: "why bother with others like this? You''ve fallen down."


    When Dongfang Hao heard the speech at night, he stroked his sleeves and calmed down. He said:


    "that''s true."


    Guan Ziyuan looks at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not interesting."


    Guan Ziyuan looked at xiamengli contemptuously, and then said:


    "look at your clothes, it''s not like you were born in a famous family. It''s no wonder you have to pester the Lord. Even if you are a concubine, you will pursue it all your life."


    "But with me, there''s no way."


    Meng Li thinks it''s funny. Why does Guan Ziyuan have to think that she has a crush on Dongfang Haoye.


    Sure enough, he is the man he likes. If he can see it, he thinks everyone can see it.


    In this way, although Feng MiaoBai is very gentle, she has a gentle personality. But Guan Ziyuan can''t because of her love. She is just like this.


    From a lively girl to a bit of a pungent.


    Meng Li feels that he has been treated as a junior. It''s really subtle.


    If it wasn''t for Dongfang Haoye, would it be better for her to take care of Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li looked at Guan Ziyuan mildly and said with a good temper:


    "why do you think my rtionship with Wang Ye is not simple?"


    Guan Ziyuan sneered and said:


    "there is little pure friendship between men and women."


    Meng Li said:


    "princess, what''s your rtionship with those noble princes in Beijing..."


    Guan Ziyuan stares at Meng Li and looks at the gloomy Dongfang Haoye in a panic for fear of misunderstanding. She exins:"Our rtionship is pure."


    Meng Li: "then why am I not pure with Wang Ye?"


    Guan Ziyuan couldn''t say that those people adored her, so she could only swallow this sentence and said:


    "you''re stirring up dissension. You''re such a viin."


    Meng Li stands up. Unfortunately, she is shorter than Guan Ziyuan. She has no momentum. She is toozy to quarrel with Guan Ziyuan.


    In the future, Dongfang Haoye is rarely seen. I''m not afraid of Guan Ziyuan. In fact, Guan Ziyuan''s voice is very sharp and his ears hurt. I don''t want to hear it.


    She turned to leave, and Guan Ziyuan said:


    "you want to leave after you sow dissension? Where is it so easy? "


    Meng Li thinks Guan Ziyuan is really domineering now. She coldly asks Guan Ziyuan:


    "then, what are you going to do with me?"


    Guan Ziyuan stares at Meng Li. Her lips move. She clenches her teeth and is silent, but she has something else to worry about.


    Meng Li said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "goodbye first."


    Dongfang Haoye said with apology:


    "I''m so sorry."


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go first."


    Dongfang Hao night also lost interest, continue to chat chess, nodded, Meng left.


    He looked at Guan Ziyuan impatiently. What kind of woman is this? Where a man goes, he will go.


    But everyone envies him and thinks he is not worthy of Guan Ziyuan. It''s his fortune to marry Guan Ziyuan.


    Whoever wants this fortune will take it.


    After Meng left the inn, she felt that someone was watching her every move.


    Deliberately lead people to sparsely popted ces, and then a few women to her hands.


    It looks like there are two more.


    Is it Guan Ziyuan who taught her a lesson?


    Meng Li beat these people fat, let them take a message back to Guan Ziyuan, don''t provoke her.


    Is how idle, Guan Ziyuan''s temper is afraid to bepletely spoiled by the people around.


    Guan Ziyuan didn''t expect that the people she sent out were beaten and came back miserably. She didn''t expect that the other party could fight so well.


    Several people can''t deal with her alone.


    He was so angry that he bit his silver teeth.


    Wearing a hat all day, she doesn''t know who it is. She can''t find out her real identity. If she can find out who it is, and if she doesn''t marry, she can also find someone to marry the woman.


    I''ll see how to pester the Lord after I get married.


    This kind of idea says to the close servant girl, the servant girl is not so naive as Guan Ziyuan, she tells Guan Ziyuan.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy for people who are so good at martial arts.


    The servant girl''s words make Guan Ziyuan angry again.

 Chapter 520

    Staying in the capital, it''s still hard to escape from the eyes of those who want to, so Meng Li is toozy to change the inn.


    To be honest, can Dongfang Haoye not know that Guan Ziyuan sent someone to attack her?


    I''m afraid that Guan Ziyuan angered her, so she took the best measures to solve the problem.


    Watch from the wall.


    Meng Li sighed, and could only say that the task needed.


    It''s good that the others don''t care.


    People''s heart is reallyplicated. It''s hard to tell the truth.


    Everyone is consuming. Compared with her, Dongfang Haoye is Guan Ziyuan''s focus.


    After that, Dongfang Haoye sent a message to ask her to get together, and Meng Li couldn''t go.


    Don''t bother to go. What are you doing.


    But I don''t know who did it. The innkeeper made an excuse to let Meng Li check out.


    In a word, Meng Li is not allowed to live.


    Meng Li sneers, even if she wants to drive her out, she can''t let people drive her away in vain.


    It happens that the living here is not veryfortable.


    Meng Li looked at the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper''s face seemed to be very respectful, the disdain of the fundus was still unable to cover up.


    Meng Li: "do you want me to check out?"


    Shopkeeper: "yes, girl, I hope you don''t embarrass me."


    Meng Liughs and picks up a cup. The cup turns into powder in Meng Li''s hands. The powder is scattered on the ground. The shopkeeper''s eyes are shocked and knows that he has kicked the iron te.


    He bent down hastily and said:


    "girl, it''s hard for the little one to be quiet."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s OK to go. The inn belongs to you, and I can''t rely on it. But if you drive me out for no reason, how aboutpensation?"


    The shopkeeper was relieved. He just wanted to pay for it. He was afraid that one of them would smash his inn.


    But with Meng Li bargaining, Meng Li can not rely on, Leng is forced the shopkeeper to avoid the previous room fees, but alsopensate for some silver, just Shi ran left.


    Anyway, someone gave the loss to the innkeeper, but I don''t know who will pay for it.


    There are many people who do this kind of thing. It''s possible for Guan Ziyuan, and it''s also possible for Guan Ziyuan''s admirers to vent their anger on him.


    Even Dongfang Haoye


    It''s possible.


    It''s worth living for free for a few days.


    House prices in Beijing are not cheap.


    There''s no need to fight with a shopkeeper. Those people can''t afford to be offended by a shopkeeper. It''s normal to make such a choice.


    Meng Li went out of the inn. He didn''t have to think about it. He knew that it was hard for him to find a ce to live. In some inns, they could reach there.


    Rent a house?


    Most people don''t dare to rent it to her.


    It''s bad luck to rent.


    That is to live in the property under the name of Dongfang Haoye. Remember that there is a brothel.


    This brothel has a high style. It''s not a simple and crude trade. It''s a woman who has been trained to be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Most of the talented peoplee from the brothel.


    You don''t sell yourself.


    Of course, with feelings, let''s say something else.


    People talk about poetry, songs and Fu, meet the eye, but also talk about a beautiful love.


    But generally, they can only be concubines, but it''s a better way out for girls in brothels.


    This is still before in Chen Wang Fu carelessly know.


    Now the brothel is an elegant ce for schrs and dignitaries. It''s very normal for the Lord to open a brothel in private.


    Go to this brothel, if there is someone to drive her out, it can prove that it is Dongfang Haoye.


    But Dongfang Haoye won''t be so silly. She will be driven away.


    The outsider, not to mention, can''t reach into the industry of Oriental night.


    Meng Li changed into a man''s suit and only entered the brothel at the beginning of the Lantern Festival. Now the brothel is full of lights, luxuriant and extravagant, good wine, good food and beautifulpany


    The beauty is so beautiful, not to mention the men cheering, Meng Li wants to follow.


    Meng Li lives in the brothel. He just gives money to live in.


    I don''t make appointments with girls or anything.


    What does she make an appointment for?


    ording to the truth, brothels generally do not wee this, maybe someone has another exnation, anyway, Meng Li naturally lived in brothels.


    The day after Meng Li lived in the brothel, Dongfang Haoye came to find Meng Li.


    It''s really elegant to bring the number one in the brothel to y for them.


    Meng Li and Dongfang Hao are sitting in the private room at night. The beautiful woman behind the screen caresses the strings of the piano, and the sound of musices.


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "Qingdai, are you angry?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "what are you angry with?"


    Dongfang Haoye sipped a sip of tea and said:


    "thest conversation between us was not over. I invited you to get together, but I didn''t see you. It''s so nice to wait."Meng Li said:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "Just to let you know, I''m leaving the capital."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "didn''t youe to save me? Now that I''m in trouble, you''re gone? "


    Meng Li sighed:


    "who told you that I would save you all my life?"


    "I''ve taught you the way. If you want me to do it, I can''t help it."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that if things don''t work out, you''ll be bitten by Guan Ziyuan. You can''t afford to offend the people behind Guan Ziyuan? You are even more afraid of death after detoxification? "


    "Or was it smoothed out by your princess? Have no courage to do it? "


    "What are you struggling with? She doesn''t like you as much as she loves you. "


    What Guan Ziyuan likes is Dongfang Haoye in history books. Dongfang Haoye is well-known in history books and is highly praised in history books.


    Brilliant and powerful, upright and firm


    But will Guan Ziyuan always like a god of war who has been smoothed by her and be mediocre, and is not as dazzling as her?


    About


    That''s all.


    Meng Li''s words were merciless, and a trace of embarrassment shed across his face.


    Really find this woman''s terrible, in front of her, can''t have a little obscure mind.


    See people clearly.


    He didn''t like to be seen so clearly. He was as ashamed and embarrassed as being stripped.


    Dongfang Haoye''s hand with the teacup shakes, and the veins on the back of his hand are exposed, which shows his inner restlessness.


    Meng Li did not speak.


    They were silent. After a long time, Dongfang Haoye said:


    "Qingdai, why don''t you help me again? I''m sure you''ll thank me for a lifetime."


    Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye coldly and shook his head.


    He refused.


    Don''t want to do it. Dongfang Haoye is fooling around.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to do, it''s just that Dongfang Haoye thought it wasplicated.


    She''s not here to be a mother. She''s hard-working.


    When Dongfang Haoye saw Meng Li shaking his head, he still asked:


    "don''t you really want to, Qingdai?"


    Meng Li said.


    Dongfang Haoye''s face was not very good, so he was rejected.


    Isn''t she the most important person in her life?


    Now he is in trouble, but the other party is not willing to lend a helping hand.


    Why?


    He sighed and said:


    "aren''t we friends?"


    "I thought we were friends."

 Chapter 521

    Meng Li sneered:


    "friend?"


    "Lord, do you regard me as a friend?"


    Dongfang Haoye said seriously:


    "even if you are a benefactor, you are also a friend."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "since you are a friend, do you want to use my knife to kill people?"


    Then he said:


    "so thoroughly used?"


    Meng Li originally left a little face for Dongfang Haoye, but now he doesn''t want to keep face at all.


    Dongfang Hao''s night was silent.


    Meng Li took out the jade pendant from Dongfang Haoye:


    "I will exchange this jade pendant today."


    Dongfang Haoye has an ominous premonition. He looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li:


    "this jade pendant is returned to you. I hope you don''te to me from now on. Let''s take it as if we haven''t known each other."


    It''s better to finish itpletely, lest Dongfang Haoye want to find her.


    Only the client can be found.


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "no, it''s not what I want."


    Meng Li:


    "there are some things that you don''t want and don''t ept."


    Dongfang Hao night a deep heart bottom, the other party''s meaning is forever cut off with him.


    "No, please, but please don''t do that."


    Oriental great night unexpectedly some beg ground to say.


    Intuitively, the other side is like a card. You can feel safe when you hold it.


    Meng Li said:


    "please, Lord, I''m tired."


    Meng left the guest order, Dongfang Hao night also embarrassed to stay.


    Looking at Meng Li for a while, I was bored for a long time and said:


    "please forgive my selfishness for a while, I..."


    Meng Li nodded and said lightly:


    "forgive you."


    If you don''t care, how can you forgive or not.


    Dongfang Haoye pursed his lips and looked at the jade pendant on the table. He said:


    "jade pendant, you stay, it''s a promise to you. I''ll agree to your request today."


    Meng Li shakes his head. He won''t take the jade pendant.


    Dongfang Hao sighed when he saw that Meng could not speak at night.


    Meng Li: "Wang Ye, please."


    Dongfang Haoye is helpless, so he can only let people push him away. When he gets to the door, Meng Li calls Dongfang Haoye, and she says: "women''s face is heavy, beauty cream."


    Dongfang Haoye repeated the beauty cream in his mouth and said:


    "thank you very much."


    Meng Li waved and Dongfang Haoye left.


    Meng Li took a look at the jade pendant on the table.


    I got up and went back to my room and checked out the next day.


    When I checked out, I didn''t want to ept Mengli''s money. Mengli forced me to leave the money.


    It''s better not to be in debt.


    She has made her words so clear. Even if Dongfang Haoye didn''t understand it at that time, she should understand it when she went back to ponder.


    It won''t appear in front of Dongfang Haoye in the future.


    We should be able to finish the task.


    Dongfang Haoye took the jade pendant sent by the servant in his hand and looked at the sky with mncholy.


    Think oneself selfish idea others see not thoroughly, can be seen by the person understand.


    It seems that he is a little ridiculous.


    But selfishness is also ast resort. He can''t die. When he dies, who should protect the country.


    He doesn''t trust anyone. Themon people need him to protect them. The rivers and mountains of the eastern royal family also need him to protect them. The people in his heart also need him to protect them.


    The burden on him is too heavy and too much involved.


    But she''s alone. He won''t let her die.


    I thought it was hard to deal with, but I didn''t expect it could be that simple.


    It can hit the lifeline.


    Meng Li first pretends to leave the capital, abandons her followers, and then turns back to the capital, hiding himself in the capital.


    If you have nothing to do, just ask for information.


    It''s hard for Dongfang Haoye to say that it''s hard to say it''s simple. The difficulty lies in that they are already husband and wife. It''s difficult for them to get rid of themselves if they want to be a single person.


    You can''t do it. Ziyuan put himself in it.


    Meng Li waited patiently in the capital for more than a month, waiting for a news that caused a sensation in the whole city.


    Princess Chen was disfigured.


    And it was disfigured with self-made beauty cream.


    This is very sad. Guan Ziyuan''s self-made beauty cream has be a luxury in the capital.


    The woman in Wang sun Gui Zhou''s family has a box for each hand.


    The women in the pce are also using it. Even the queen gives Guan Ziyuan a spokesman.


    As a result, Guan Ziyuan disfigured herself. Who dares to use this beauty cream?


    All returned goods and made trouble.In fact, other people''s is no problem, but can''t stand the psychological effect of everyone, originally nothing, heard that Guan Ziyuan yed disfigured himself, feel itchy face.


    A grasp will be red ah, must be the problem of beauty cream.


    It was Guan Ziyuan''s dowry industry that was beaten and smashed by people. They were all women from powerful families. Who could have offended?


    Prince Chen came out to defend his princess.


    Isn''t it a bad rtionship with your princess?


    You defend a fart, but the Chen Wang Ye isn''t such say of, outside a pair of affectionate appearance.


    The empress in the pce is going to be angry. Is this a trap designed by King Chen?


    Do you want to murder my pce?


    Pretend to have a bad rtionship with the princess, and let the princess have a good rtionship with her. Now there is something wrong with the beauty cream. Oh, I feel that her face is itching.


    Throw it away, throw it away.


    But if you want to say that there is no disfigurement, let the imperial doctor check nothing.


    The queen is not good to use the excuse to question the Chen pce.


    But the impression of Guan Ziyuan fell to the bottom, disgusted.


    Looking at Chen Wang defending her appearance, the queen felt that she had been fooled by Guan Ziyuan.


    It was not that the Lord didn''t love her, but she was bitter.


    They are all deceiving. They make the appearance of a woman who loves but can''t be infatuated with, deceiving her feelings.


    But this is also a time to look at the face. Those men who love Guan Ziyuan want to have a look when they hear that Guan Ziyuan is disfigured.


    But Guan Ziyuan''s face is not good. Of course, he won''t let me see it.


    No more contact with them.


    This confirms the fact that Guan Ziyuan is disfigured.


    And when rumors are all around, there are really a few people with red spots on their faces. It''s miserable.


    These people are all people who use the products of Ziyuan.


    Although the symptoms disappeared within two days, the panic could not disappear.


    Everyone was very scared, for fear that one day they would get up and look in the mirror and disfigure themselves.


    Most of the powerful children''s mothers, sisters and sisters use Guan Ziyuan''s products. Because Guan Ziyuan''s products cause disfigurement, they are very scared.


    I was at home talking about all kinds of bad things about Ziyuan.


    Now it''s retribution. I''ve disfigured myself.


    The poison of Guan Ziyuan''s heart is to disfigure all of them?


    After a long time, they also feel that Guan Ziyuan is not so good.


    I''m obsessed with money. I dare to sell anything for money.


    It''s vulgar.


    The image of the goddess plummeted.


    In addition, Dongfang Haoye shows a deep love for Guan Ziyuan. They maintain Guan Ziyuan outside, which makes them feel that they have been fooled.


    I don''t mean that I don''t have a good rtionship with Wang Ye. I''ll go to a special ce to win their sympathy.


    Everyone who wants to cheat has a tragic love story. Most of their marriages are very unfortunate.


    Is Guan Ziyuan such a woman.

 Chapter 522

    Although Meng Li didn''t understand it very carefully, she also analyzed it. She was lying on the roof of Guan Ziyuan''s house, listening to Guan Ziyuan smashing the bottles and cans.


    Hysterical scolding.


    The shrill voice was full of panic and pain.


    I don''t know why I can''t help myself.


    Then there is the voice of Dongfang Haoye, who mocks Guan Ziyuan.


    Guan Ziyuan was even more angry and yelled at Dongfang Haoye:


    "I''m disfigured. Are you happy? Don''t forget I''m your princess. "


    Dongfang Haoye sneered:


    "princess? If you don''t n, should the throne of Princess be yours? "


    Guan Ziyuan snorted and said madly:


    "so what? No one can rece you, my princess


    Dongfang Hao said at night:


    "you are a crazy woman. Do you really want to be happy?"


    Guan Ziyuan said in a cruel voice:


    "happy, how unhappy, you can''t feel my happiness."


    Two people quarrel endlessly, Meng left silently.


    Meng Li continues to pay attention to Xiaguan Ziyuan. Guan Ziyuan probably hates Dongfang Haoye because of her love. She begins to ask for help from people outside. With her veil, she finds a man who used to have a good rtionship with her toin.


    Anyway, the other party is very speechless, listening to Guan Ziyuan gnashing her teeth that Dongfang Haoye is not good for her.


    But the maintenance of Dongfang Haoye is not good enough?


    You almost broke the sky.


    If it''s really bad for you, I''ll push you out to meet everyone''s spitting star.


    Is the woman of the powerful family easy to provoke?


    It''s Dongfang Haoye who will support all these things for you.


    Even his own sister is still at home, looking in the mirror 800 times a day, worried about her disfigurement.


    I don''t know what Guan Ziyuan said is good. We can''t say what''s good. It''s really


    I don''t know what Guan Ziyuan thinks, and I don''t think Guan Ziyuan is satisfied.


    A good wife and a bad husband are few. Guan Ziyuan can make trouble. I don''t know if I should be d that I didn''t get married.


    Guan Ziyuan didn''t expect that all this was calcted by Dongfang Haoye.


    It''s just stupid.


    Because in Guan Ziyuan''s heart, Dongfang Haoye is her husband. Although they have a bad rtionship, their interests are one.


    Dongfang Haoye also has losses because of her affairs. Who wants to fix himself like this.


    I don''t know how to oppress Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye would rather pay for her.


    It''s also strange how Ziyuan''s disfigurement turns out. After all, he used to like it for so long, but when his sweetheart bes like this, it depends on the situation.


    Let Guan Ziyuan show him. He helps to find a way.


    Guan Ziyuan thought of many ways to remedy herself, but the worse she got, although she knew medicine, she couldn''t stand someone''s unremitting efforts.


    With a little hope, Guan Ziyuan plucked up the courage and opened the veil for people to see.


    I was shocked. I was really disfigured. My face was full of red pox, and some of them had pus. It made me feel very ufortable.


    It''s also a little nauseous.


    It''s really frightening that once beautiful goddess became like this.


    The gap is too big.


    No matter how good the facial features are, they will not look good if they are full of them.


    Guan Ziyuan is very hurt. Seeing the dislike that others try to cover up but can''t, she hides her face and runs back to the pce.


    No more contact with outsiders.


    But there are rumors outside that Guan Ziyuan has be ugly.


    The story goes from story to story, even exaggerating to the children''s song, which describes Guan Ziyuan as a monster with blue face and tusks.


    It''s not easy to say whether there is the handwriting of Dongfang Haoye.


    Guan Ziyuan doesn''t live outside any more. Most of her admirers are after her for a while. Besides, she has a bad reputation now, and she is also Princess Chen. Tell her children to stop.


    OK, let''s stop.


    What should we do.


    Meng Li has returned to the client''s parents. Fortunately, there is no big trouble in the pharmacy.


    She would stay with them and cultivate her younger brother.


    Teaching younger brothers and younger sisters to practice martial arts is actually a position that many people practice martial arts. They also need to have the ability to protect themselves.


    My little brother is very good. He does it ording to Meng Li''s arrangement. He studies medicine and practices martial arts.


    It''s Meng Li who has poured too much chicken soup into his heart.


    Although she is not interested in learning medicine, she is still interested in practicing martial arts.


    Meng Li always learned to wander the world.


    Meng Li just smiles.


    After wandering around the world for a long time, I will find that''s what happened.


    But the outside world is so big, why not go out for a walk.Luo Fu and Luo Mu need this daughter very much now. However, thinking that her daughter is of marriageable age, I''m sorry to leave her at home all the time.


    I asked Meng Li if he nned to get married?


    Meng Li was speechless and asked, "who are you going to marry?"


    It''s their turn to be speechless.


    Who are they going to marry? They are not familiar with this ce. They haven''t taken root yet.


    It''s not easy to say that.


    In my heart, I hesitated and was in a dilemma. Seeing that Meng Li had been cultivating his son, I expected his son to grow up quickly and be the leader of the family.


    Then when their daughter gets married, they won''t be at a loss.


    They can''t be this family.


    Meng Li didn''t know what the client thought and didn''t give a reply.


    It''s just dragging.


    Can dy a day to calcte a day, the client''s personal condition is not bad now, the scope of mate selection will be much wider.


    There is nothing to write medical skills, but Leng is in this ne to stay for five years, heard that Dongfang Haoye yed a few beautiful battles, everyone praised him.


    Only then felt that she and the system space''s prohibition rxed.


    In the past five years, my younger brother has learned some medical skills, and the pharmacy has be bigger and bigger, and the days are booming.


    During this period, they went back to their hometown to visit their rtives.


    It''s really good to see them have a better life, more rtives and more walks.


    Anyway, I''m very enthusiastic about Luo Fu and Luo mu. Luo Fu and Luo Mu have been out for a few years, and they have more knowledge and courage. They just sigh.


    It''s better to have strength.


    It''s just that the client hasn''te back for five years, which makes Meng Li a little surprised. She has already dragged the client into a leftover woman in this position.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and looked at the reward:


    congrattions onpleting Luo Yingmei''s Commission: revenge.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the auxiliary task: set things right.


    The score is 100.


    Get 30000 points, 285 points and 2 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 83900


    Jieli: 1149


    hunli: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    When Meng Li saw the harvest, he took a breath.


    In fact, this task is somewhat oppressive. In a word, there is a feeling of being a mother.


    ording to the truth, you should not have too much personal emotion when doing tasks. However, after all, people are people and have ideas, and many things can''t be avoided.


    You''ll feel a little bit subdued.

 Chapter 523

    But fortunately, the task harvest is very good, 30000 points, close to 300 points of boundary force, auxiliary task reward is rich.


    Let Meng Li''s depression be swept away.


    Soul power is not much, but it''s good to have it.


    Meng Li absorbed two points of soul power, remembering that this time the vine is also very meritorious, if not for the vine, her task may have failed.


    Decisively, he bought the Lingshi with 20000 points for wenqingteng, and piled up a pile of hills in the system space. Wenqingteng, who had no movement on the throne, suddenly jumped out.


    Into the spirit stone.


    These are high-quality spirit stones, and there are not many spirit stones with 20000 points, but it didn''t take long for the wisteria to absorb them.


    And nothing has changed.


    Then he entangles Meng Li. Meng Li teases the two delicate leaves of the Wisteria. The more you look, the more pleasing to the eye.


    I just didn''t buy a spirit stone for wenqingteng.


    The main points are still kept, some in hand for a rainy day, and she has to buy something asionally.


    I want to buy something when I''m finished. It''s embarrassing to have no points.


    Wenqingteng is about to feel nothing, consciously in Meng Li''s wrist hidden up.


    Meng Li thought about it. Let''s take a look at the follow-up.


    Lie in bed and ask 6018 to show her.


    First, I went to see the life of the client, and I was curious about how the client lived.


    When the client went back, he saw the word and had a vague idea of how to read it, but he was not sure whether it was like this.


    Think of a way to determine the next, do not know how they can read.


    It''s very wonderful. It seems toe out of thin air.


    Can recognize the word, she left Meng from the medical seriously picked up research, although they do not give people to see, but also to understand.


    Little brother and little sister have changed a lot. Little brother knows martial arts and medicine.


    This kind of life is not real, but it does exist.


    I feel very confused. I feel that my character and behavior are different from before.


    Sometimes I don''t know why I react like that.


    And the client is very exclusive of marriage, even she does not know why she is so exclusive.


    Deep in my heart, there is a kind of inexplicable disappointment for men.


    Although ording to the age of the client has been counted leftover women, but now is not the past, there are still many people interested in the client, please matchmaker, the client does not allow.


    But the second younger sister, who was shouting about wandering the world when she was learning to practice Wudang, chose one to marry out.


    After a while, Meng Li''s second younger brother took over the business of the pharmacy.


    He may have been influenced by Meng Li for a long time, and his style of work is somewhat like Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought about Liu Dayong and went to see him. He didn''t expect that Liu Dayong had been tortured.


    Liu Dayong is bony in bed with mosquitoes flying around him.


    Liu Dayong''s mother brought him food, all of which covered his nose.


    It stinks. It stinks.


    His attitude was also very bad, so he threw it to Liu Dayong.


    It''s because the Liu family''s financial ability is limited, and they can''t take care of people. In just a few years, they took care of Liu Dayong like this.


    It seems that it won''tst long. In fact, Meng Li thinks it''s a miracle that he can endure these years.


    Some people may not be able to endure so long under such conditions.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and went to see the situation of Dongfang Haoye.


    Dongfang Haoye presses Guan Ziyuan. After Guan Ziyuan''s aura is deprived, he has no worries.


    After that, things are different from the first plot, but the difference is not big.


    But Guan Ziyuan is not abandoned by Dongfang Haoye. She is still princess Chen, but the big and small things in the mansion are handled by Feng MiaoBai, the side princess.


    In fact, ording to the rules, even if Guan Ziyuan is abandoned, Feng MiaoBai is not qualified to be a concubine.


    Birth is a problem.


    It will take Dongfang Haoye to pay the price.


    In this way, with Feng MiaoBai, no one paid attention to Ziyuan''s name as Zhengfei.


    But before, Guan Ziyuan tossed Feng MiaoBai fiercely, and he also tossed Dongfang Haoyepletely without a good face. Guan Ziyuan lived a worse life in the pce than his servants.


    When the disfigurement happened, the capable people around them consciously returned to their real master, but there was no one around Guan Ziyuan.


    As people grow older, Guan Ziyuan is no longer their sweetheart.


    The queen no longer supports her.


    Dongfang Haoye has no worries and can be said to do whatever he likes.


    Guan Ziyuan can''t step out of the pce. As long as she is a princess, she has to stay in the pce.


    She was so sleepy that she couldn''t move. She murmured to herself when she had nothing to do. She hated why God wanted her to cross.If she can cross back, she must tell future generations what a hateful man the God of war is.


    I''m so mean to my wife.


    After so long, Guan Ziyuan also knew that it was Dongfang Haoye who moved her hand.


    I hate my own miserable fate.


    I totally forgot the excitement of crossing over at that time and the pride of being sought after by many people.


    Meng Li inadvertently saw Dongfang Haoye draw her portrait in his study, then burn it, burn it, and draw it again.


    Some were wearing a hat, some were dressed up in the forest at the bottom of the cliff.


    Anyway, all the paintings were burned by Dongfang Haoye.


    When he had nothing to do, he took out the two skills Meng Li had given him. Although he couldn''t understand them, he read them as seriously as if he could.


    Or, Meng Li''sing and going always feels mysterious in Dongfang Haoye''s heart.


    Meng Li didn''t know what Dongfang Haoye meant. Maybe, when he looked back, he found that he was shameful and wanted to use his life-saving benefactor to do things for him.


    Conscience pain or not, Meng does not care, anyway, she haspleted the task.


    Also won''t because of the conscience pain of the east great night, but have what different feeling.


    All things back to the right track, Meng Li went to see the client again, because the client''s younger brother took over the pharmacy, the client''s parents always tell the client is not small, life-long events should be considered.


    The client still said he didn''t want to marry.


    My younger brother also said that my elder sister didn''t want to marry, so I would support her all my life.


    Meng Li read everything he wanted to read. As soon as his consciousness resisted, he went back to the system space, opened his eyes, got up, knelt down in front of the desk, opened the book he hadn''t finishedst time and continued to look at it.


    When she saw it, she said to 6018:


    "go and do the task."


    6018 said a good thing, Meng Li thought of a thing, suddenly said to 6018:


    "by the way, next time there are these auxiliary tasks, let me know in advance, so that I can have a psychological preparation."


    6018 said:


    "it''s my negligence. I will ask for your consent in advance next time."


    Meng Li: "in fact, the auxiliary task is also good. The reward is rich. It''s a good thing."


    6018ughed, said a good, asked:


    "to do the task?"


    Meng Li said.

 Chapter 524

    Meng left the ne, just opened her eyes to see a car in front of a sudden brake, her pupils shrank, toote to respond, the body of a front servant, fortunately there is a seat belt, not knock.


    But the instant rebound back, let Meng from the back of the head hit the seat, also let Meng from the head dizzy.


    With the screeching sound of the brakes, the two cars collided and hit the rear end.


    Meng Li was impacted because of the crash. Fortunately, the car stepped on the brake ahead of time. She didn''t suffer much damage. She looked out of the window. Now, on a broad expressway, there are many vehicles parked in front of her, rear end collision and collision, all of which have different degrees of damage.


    And a bus seems to have ignited at the moment, and the smoke is billowing


    ording to their rear end collision, it should be after the bus crash that spontaneousbustion urred.


    Their car is quite far away. Meng Li just can have a look at it. He doesn''t know what the bus is like.


    Looking at the people around him, he was a middle-aged man. His eyes were uncertain and angry.


    Meng Li wants to ask about the situation. Suddenly, he feels that time is frozen and everything around him is frozen.


    Meng Li is surprised to find that only he can move. The driver''s eyes around her keep the same as before, without any change. Meng Li looks out and suddenly sees a man standing in the air.


    He looked cold, and now he looked down at the mess below.


    Meng Li was surprised because she knew the man.


    Warm.


    Wen Zhi frowned and flew out of the ground with one hand. To be exact, he should be a soul.


    This is a man''s soul. He is the same as Wenzhi, but he is not as temperamental as Wenzhi.


    Besides, he was very embarrassed at the moment, as if he had been tied up by an invisible rope and was carried into the air.


    Wen Zhi opens his mouth. Meng Li is surprised to find that he can hear him.


    He said:


    "those who vite the mission''s code of conduct should be wiped out."


    The man who was carried up anxiously denied:


    "I didn''t, I didn''t."


    Wen Zhi gave a sneer. He didn''t talk to the man more. With one hand, countless wind des devoured the man. The man cried out in pain, and he was no longer hard spoken. He was begging for mercy all the time.


    And Meng Li can also hear men''s wailing.


    It seems that he is suffering from being cut to pieces by thousands of people. His wailing is prating and seems to be directly in Meng Li''s mind.


    Look again, as time goes by, a man''s voice bes weaker and weaker, his soul bes thinner and thinner, and finally disappearspletely.


    Wen Zhi''s whole face was expressionless until the man''s soulpletely disappeared. He took another look at the bottom, then nced at Meng Li, and finally left the space.


    Meng Li felt cold on his back and felt a little soft all over. He copsed on the chair and took a deep breath.


    My heart is beating wildly.


    The surrounding space seems to have recovered as usual. The middle-aged man who was driving looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li was flustered and confused. He just shook his head. The driver said, "there''s an ident. It seems that we have to dy for a while."


    Meng Li, well, the driver asked Meng Li if he wanted to go to the hospital, but Meng Li refused.


    I just said that I had nausea and wanted to have a rest.


    The driver and passengers who were not injured in front of the bus got off to help the injured, or put out the fire with the spare fire extinguisher in the bus.


    But the dizziness was severe. Meng Li didn''t insist on it and fainted.


    When Meng Li wakes up, she is already in the hospital. She lies on the bed and squints at the outside. There are still people in the room, but Meng Li doesn''t receive the plot now. She doesn''t know what the situation is.


    Just keep pretending to sleep.


    Meng Li recalled the previous scene in his mind. Even though it was over, he still had a feeling of panic.


    After all, it''s the first time I''ve seen the Tasker wiped out.


    It''s the extreme pain that the world bears.


    I believe that the pain is not the general body can bear.


    The person who was killed just now is the Tasker. She has vited the rules of the Tasker. She has also read the rules. She just thinks that she can''t do those things and doesn''t read them carefully.


    So the ident just now was made by the Tasker. In order to kill a person, he made such a big ident.


    Wen Zhi also knows that she''s here, and he''s just warning her.


    Meng Li guessed in his heart, and then asked 6018 to give her the story.


    The client is Jiang Manxue, the daughter of Jiang''s parents, born into a wealthy family.


    There was a handsome, rich and abstinent fiance who was also born into a rich family.


    In short, from the perspective of outsiders, these two people are a natural pair, equal, equally rich and handsome.


    If there''s no ident, it''s true.But the client also has a half sister, Jiang Ruoxi.


    When the client''s father was young, he had a lot of romantic affairs. In those days, it could be said that the colored g was flying outside and the red g was not falling at home.


    Then there was a daughter like Jiang Ruoxi.


    At first he was raised outside, butter Jiang Ruoxi''s mother died. After all, it was the blood of the Jiang family, and it was not easy to live outside. Jiang Ruoxi sessfully lived in the Jiang family.


    Although her life is a lot of girls can never imagine, although she is an illegitimate daughter, but also a rich family''s illegitimate daughter, live a delicate, beautiful and high-profile life.


    But Jiang Ruoxi''s appearance is always pitiful, weak and helpless.


    The client is warm and straightforward, she is the goddess of high cold.


    It is in sharp contrast with jiangruoxi.


    Later, Jiang Ruoxi went abroad.


    Because the wedding date of the client and his fiance is approaching, Jiang Ruoxi returns home to attend the wedding.


    Originally, Jiang Ruoxi, who went abroad alone, came back with a gifted baby. He didn''t say whether the baby was her or not. Anyway, the child called her Mommy.


    No matter who asks, it doesn''t matter how the child came.


    Guess what.


    The client is going to marry his fiance. Naturally, the man will go to Jiang''s house to walk around, and then he will see Jiang Ruoxi.


    I didn''t expect that this is Jiang Manxue''s sister.


    After Jiang Ruoxi returned home, he ran into his future brother-inw by chance. In a word, there was a delicate rtionship between them.


    The wedding date originally set by the client has been pushed again and again because of various reasons found by the fiance.


    And Jiang Ruoxi''s mouth is very sweet in Jiang''s family, and he coaxes Jiang''s father to be happy with his talented baby.


    Compared with the strong high cold client, or this daughter is a small cotton padded jacket.


    The client doesn''t like Jiang Ruoxi, especially the delicate atmosphere between Jiang Ruoxi and her fiance, which makes her feel dangerous, as well as Jiang Ruoxi''s unspeakable character and bad face.


    And in the client''s eyes, that day just cute baby is a bear child, boring, so they always have a lot of friction.


    Jiang''s father is facing Jiang Ruoxi.


    Because the consignor''s mother turned to the consignor, Jiang''s father always felt that the consignor''s mother and daughter bullied Jiang Ruoxi in partnership.

 Chapter 525

    In a word, the Jiang family is a mess.


    Not only that, the client also found his fiance mixed with Jiang Ruoxi.


    I don''t want to get married.


    Then the client was suddenly withdrawn, and Jiang''s father agreed.


    After the divorce from the client, Yan Chengjun, the client''s fiance, fell in love with Jiang Ruoxi.


    The client is not willing to be robbed of his fiance by his sister, to make Yan Chengjun, but it''s useless.


    The more trouble, the more vicious the client.


    Then the client''s mother was cheated out of the country by Jiang''s father, and cheated the client that her mother had an ident abroad, so she asked the client to help deal with it.


    The client can''t leave his mother alone and go abroad.


    However, after the client returns home, Yan Chengjun has married Jiang Ruoxi.


    And announced that Jiang Ruoxi''s children are Yan Chengjun''s.


    The client was so depressed that he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He was extremely unwilling. He still kept pestering Yan Chengjun and insisted on a statement.


    Yan Chengjun is very annoyed. Now he has be Jiang''s father''s son-inw. The two have a strong alliance. What''s more, Yan Chengjun instructs him to exert pressure on Jiang''s father.


    Jiang''s father finally married the client to a rich man who had lost his wife.


    It''s the mother of the client.


    Because the client doesn''t want to marry at all, it''s painful to marry someone he doesn''t like.


    They live a miserable and depressed life. Watching Jiang Ruoxi, they live a happy and sweet life.


    There''s no way.


    And his mother was divorced soon, because Jiang Ruoxi encouraged his father to find true love.


    No feelings together will not be happy.


    But it''s still a circle. asionally, I still meet Yan Chengjun and his wife. In short, the client and Jiang Ruoxi have constant friction.


    Yan Chengjun let her husband''s family go bankrupt.


    The client''s husband went bankrupt, his mother was driven out by his father, and his mother''s family was beaten down by Yan Chengjun and Jiang Fu.


    The client and her mother were cornered.


    Because her husband went bankrupt and they divorced, she had no choice but to take her mother abroad and lead a miserable life.


    Exile in a foreign country, although it is a rich family, even if there is some knowledge, ability, but no money, there is no way to make aeback.


    You can only make a living outside.


    It''s hard.


    In a word, this is the story of my wifeing back to find her father with her cute treasure.


    At that time, Jiang Ruoxi was calcted in China, and then sent to Yan Chengjun''s bed. He found out that he was pregnant and didn''t know who his father was, so he decided to go abroad.


    The child is innocent. It''s a small life. It can''t be beaten.


    Of course, in foreign countries, Jiang Ruoxi also has an affectionate mate to take care of her.


    After she returned home, she fell in love with her father and lived a happy life.


    Meng Li epts the plot, and his body moves. There is no ident in the plot.


    And there is no such news, the story did not happen, because the arrival of the task happened.


    The client didn''t say what he wanted. It was a task to do.


    Both of them are engaged and will get married soon. Jiang Ruoxies back with his children to get involved.


    It''s just a matter of sleeping for a while, and then it''s a child.


    If we want to say that they have no emotional foundation before, we have to say that Jiang Ruoxi should also intervene in them.


    To say the least, even if they had loved each other, they broke up for various reasons, and the client was engaged to Yan Chengjun. Jiang Ruoxi wanted toe back to repair the old friendship, so he was involved.


    Not to mention not yet.


    Sleep, be calcted not to take medicine after the event.


    This is the operation.


    Unfortunately, he is a handsome and golden father. If he is a fat and disgusting man, I don''t know if Jiang Ruoxi can ept his father.


    What vicious things did the client do to Jiang Ruoxi?


    Nothing.


    At most, I can''t help scolding Jiang Ruoxi.


    However, for the sake of Jiang Ruoxi, Yan Chengjun put the client''s mother and daughter in a desperate situation, which also implicated Jiang''s mother''s family. Even the client''ster yful husband''s bankruptcy was also implicated by the client.


    It''s hard to live abroad. Mother and daughter depend on each other and struggle at the bottom of the society.


    It''s OK not to live a rich life, but the trustor''s mother and daughter have been youngdies since childhood. They have fallen from heaven to hell, and the spiritual damage is great.


    Yan''s father is not ttering him.


    Because Yan Chengjun is more and more powerful in theter period.


    She opened her eyes, felt her throat dry, looked at some sleepy women nearby, and cried:"Ma."


    Looking back at Meng Li, Jiang''s mother anxiously asked, "my dear daughter, how do you feel?"


    Meng Li: "thirsty."


    Jiang''s mother nods and pours a ss of water for Meng Li. Meng Li gets up and drinks from the cup. It''s warm and feels better when ites to her throat.


    She cleared her throat and said:


    "Mom, how long have I been sleeping?"


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "not long ago, how do you feel?"


    "The doctor said that your condition should be a concussion. Fortunately, it''s not serious, but you still have to be hospitalized for a week to go."


    Meng Li Oh, some depressed, came to make the hospital.


    She is also not good to Jiang Mu stubborn, Jiang Mu is particrly concerned about the client, she must be hospitalized.


    "Don''t worry, I feel fine." Meng Li said.


    Jiang''s mother is not at ease: "you wait for me, I''ll call the doctor for you, let the doctor see."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and Jiang''s mother went out to call for the doctor. After a while, she took some doctors with her and asked about Meng Li''s condition. She did some basic examination and said it should be OK. Jiang''s mother was relieved.


    She was afraid to say:


    "it''s OK, you really scared mom to death."


    Meng Li smiles.


    After living in the hospital for a few days, in fact, nothing happened. Meng Li felt that he was able to jump around, and she couldn''t stand it. Jiang''s mother insisted that she stay in the hospital for observation.


    Bored can only practice in the hospital, during the period also saw about the car ident reports, the bus people are dead, no one escaped.


    When Jiang''s mother came to see Meng Li, sheined to Meng Li:


    "your father didn''te to see you when he knew you were in hospital. He said he was busy, but Jiang Ruoxi came back and he went to pick you up in person."


    Jiang''s mother''s expression is hateful, but also contains grievances.


    Meng Li asked:


    "is Jiang Ruoxi back?"


    Jiang''s mother was worried and said:


    "yes."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. That girl is very good. Your father always helps her. He did it a few years ago. He thought she would nevere back after going abroad. He didn''t expect toe back."


    "Your father asked her toe back to your wedding." Jiang''s mother turned her lips and said.


    Meng Li put his arm on his forehead and said casually:


    "whatever, our Jiang family can''t afford such a person."


    Jiang''s mother said unhappily:


    "you don''t know. You just stick a thorn in your heart. When you look at the pain of the thorn, you think of it."

 Chapter 526

    Meng Li said.


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "well, these troubles should not have been told to you. There''s no one to talk about. Don''t shut up."


    Meng Li smiles.


    Jiang''s mother has no one to tell her heart. She usually tells her daughter that they have always been united front people, that they are mother and daughter, and that they are also allies.


    Both of them talked for a while, but they didn''t expect that Jiang Ruoxi woulde to see Meng Li when he got off the ne.


    Mother Jiang murmured in a low voice:


    "I can''t wait to meet you when I get off the ne."


    Meng Li pressed Jiang Mu''s hand and told her not to murmur.


    Jiang Ruoxi is holding a little boy. He is white and fat. His eyes are ck and white, clear and bright.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s knee length skirt is white and fairy. She looks very sweet. Her eyes are big, her eyshes flicker, her cherry mouth is small, and her skin is white.


    Anyway, it''s easy to arouse men''s desire for protection.


    Jiang Fu didn''te in. He didn''t know what he was doing outside.


    Jiang''s mother nced at them, raised her chin, and sat up straight. She was a richdy, but now she is more powerful.


    She didn''t speak.


    Jiang Ruoxi took a careful look at Jiang''s mother, and then called out weakly:


    "aunt."


    Jiang''s mother nced at Jiang Ruoxi with a squint, eh.


    When Jiang Ruoxi was given a cold reception, she didn''t seem to mind. She also poked out her tongue yfully. She looked very cute. She squatted down and said to the children beside her:


    "Han Han, this is to shout Yell... "


    For a moment, Jiang Ruoxi didn''t know how to teach his children to call Jiang mu.


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "OK, don''t shout. Whose child is it?"


    Jiang Ruoxi pursed his mouth awkwardly. Jiang Han put his hands on his waist and said to his mother:


    "grandma, my name is Jiang Han. This is my mother, do you know?"


    Jiang''s mother looked at Jiang Ruoxi strangely:


    "your child?"


    Disdain shed in her eyes. As expected, she couldn''t get on the stage. She went out for a few years and brought a wild seed back.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face shed with embarrassment, then heughed, patted Jiang Han on the back and said to his mother:


    "aunt, this is really brought back from abroad."


    But it didn''t say if it was her.


    Jiang''s mother looked at Xiajiang Ruoxi and the child, and she stopped talking.


    I''m not interested.


    Jiang Ruoxi looks at Meng Li on the bed and says, "sister, I''vee to see you."


    Meng Li said.


    Jiang Ruoxi feels embarrassed and embarrassed to teach his children to greet Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked:


    "just got off the ne?"


    Jiang Ruoxi''s eyes brightened for a moment. Usually she was very indifferent to herself and would not take the initiative to talk to her like this.


    She nodded happily:


    "yes, sister, are you ok?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "if there is anything, it''s OK."


    Jiang Ruoxi nodded and said:


    "it''s OK. Listen to dad say it''s a concussion. If you''re not careful, you''ll have seque. You''re going to get married soon..."


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Ruoxi without expression.


    One hand patted Jiang''s hand, and Jiang''s chest heaved and held back.


    Looking at Meng Li''s expression, Jiang Ruoxi stood beside him at a loss and was about to open his mouth. Two people came in from the door.


    One is Jiang Fu, the other is Yan Chengjun.


    Yan Chengjun holding a handful of flowers, the first sight is not Meng Li, but Jiang Ruoxi.


    Jiang Ruoxi also turned his head to look at Yan Chengjun, two people''s eyes tightly stick to each other''s face, Meng Li fake cough.


    Jiang Ruoxi lowered his head in confusion, put his hand on his chest unconsciously and stroked him, and he jumped badly.


    Meng Li looks at Yan Chengjun, and then he looks at Meng Li.


    Yan Chengjun has a good skin bag.


    He went to Meng Li and called his aunt Jiang. Jiang nodded with a smile.


    Jiang''s mother is still very satisfied with her son-inw.


    He handed the flowers to Meng Li. Meng Li held out his hand and hugged the flowers. Yan Chengjun said, "man Xue, are you ok?"


    "Thepany has been busy recently, so I finally find time to see you today."


    The future son-inw is talking to his daughter. Jiang''s mother can''t be a light bulb. She stands up to Jiang''s father, who is sitting beside him.


    Jiang''s father is looking at Jiang Han with a smile.


    Meng Li looks at Yan Chengjun and looks at Jiang Ruoxi, who looks embarrassed and blushes.


    Although things have changed, but the two will always meet, did not expect the first day back to meet ah.


    She said with understanding"It''s OK. You''re busy with your career."


    My fiancee stayed in the hospital for several days before she thought ofing to see me.


    What else can I say if I''m not busy?


    Meng Li smelled the flowers in his hand andughed at Yan Chengjun:


    "it''s really fragrant."


    Yan Chengjun also nodded:


    "just like it."


    At this time, Jiang Han''s tender voice sounded, and he said to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "woman, do you like it? If you like, I''ll buy it for you, just this kind of flower. "


    Yan Chengjun lowered his head and looked at Lilliputian. The child was a little interesting.


    Jiang Ruoxi couldn''t helpughing. She had a sweet smile. She held out her scallion white hand and nodded Jiang Han''s head:


    she said angrily, "a little kid is big."


    Meng Li said:


    "I haven''t introduced you yet. This is my sister, Jiang Ruoxi, the child It''s my sister''s child. "


    If in the plot, they have a feeling that they don''t know each other''s identity, this time, they all know each other''s identity.


    In the plot, Jiang Ruoxi says that he doesn''t know the identity of the other party and has a feeling.


    This time, how to say.


    Yan Chengjun did not know why, in the heart did not have the reason to lose.


    "This is my fiance. It should be your future brother-inw, Yan Chengjun." Meng Li smiles and introduces to Jiang Ruoxi.


    Yan Chengjun nodded to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "hello."


    Jiang Ruoxi stammered: "Hello, you."


    It looks nervous.


    Yan Chengjun looked at Meng Li and said:


    "you have a good rest. I''ll pick you up on the day of discharge."


    Meng Li:


    "OK, you can do it."


    Yan Chengjun looks down on Jiang Han again. Jiang Han looks at Yan Chengjun, looks at him and makes a face at him:


    "slightly, slightly, what are you looking at?"


    Yan Chengjun didn''t want to reply, but he said, "look at you."


    I don''t know why, but I have a strange feeling that when I see this kind of child, he won''t look at it more.


    Jiang''s mother came over and said with a smile:


    "Chengjun, do you like children?"


    Yan Chengjun wanted to shake his head, but looking at Jiang Han''s clear and bright eyes, he nodded. Jiang''s mother said with profound meaning:


    "just like it, just like it."


    "Aunt, there''s something wrong with thepany. I''ll go first." Yan Chengjun said.


    Jiang Mu nodded:


    "OK."


    Yan Chengjun turns around and goes out to say goodbye to Jiang''s father who is sitting in silence. Before he leaves, he looks back at Jiang Ruoxi. Jiang Ruoxi is nervous for a moment.


    He took his eyes back in a panic.


    Jiang''s mother said to Meng Li:


    "Chengjun is a nice boy. He came to see you without calling him."

 Chapter 527

    Meng Li smiles, saying that the demands of rich families on their son-inw are not high.


    High, it is the requirement of family status can match.


    It''s not high, that is, in terms of emotional requirements, it doesn''t require much love.


    When Yan Chengjun left, Jiang''s father held his head and looked at Meng Li:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li shook his head and nced at Jiang Fu. Jiang Fu was a little fat in his middle age, but he was elegant in appearance.


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "my daughter has been in hospital for several days, so you came to see her."


    Jiang Fu said:


    "you are busy recently, but you don''t know it."


    Jiang''s mother snorted, and Jiang''s father said to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "Ruoxi, you just got off the ne. Are you hungry? Dad will take you to dinner."


    Jiang Ruoxi took a look at Jiang Han, took a careful look at his mother and said:


    "is this OK, dad?"


    Jiang Fu:


    "there is nothing wrong."


    In the interval of speaking, he looks at Jiang Han. Jiang Han hums to his father and turns his head. Jiang''s arrogant appearance makes his father smile.


    "Give me a hug."


    Jiang Han waved his hand with a serious face:


    "I''m a man, so I don''t need to be held."


    Jiang Fu smiles kindly:


    "well, little man, what would you like to eat?"


    Jiang Han said to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "woman, what would you like to eat?"


    Jiang Ruoxi shaved Jiang Han''s little nose. Jiang Han pretended to be angry:


    "what are you doing as a woman?"


    Jiang Ruoxi smiles again, looking at his son''s intelligence, he thinks everything is worth it.


    Jiang''s father didn''t ask whether Jiang''s mother and Meng would leave. The three men went out, and Jiang''s mother rolled her eyes.


    How can I take it to dinner now?


    Not very busy.


    Coincidentally, he was seen by Jiang Fu. Jiang Fu''s expression passed by and he went out without saying a word.


    Meng Liforted Jiang''s mother:


    "Mom, what don''t you like?"


    Jiang Mu: "what do you say I''m not happy about?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "let her go."


    Jiang''s mother nced at Meng Li:


    "when things fall on your head, you don''t know the pain. Jiang Ruoxi doesn''t look cautious all the time, but he has a lot of heart."


    Meng Li echoed Jiang''s mother''s words, but he didn''t agree with her. Is it a contradiction?


    Anyway, how can Jiang''s mother feelfortable.


    After two days, no one came to see Meng Li. On the day of discharge, Jiang''s mother had something to do and couldn''t leave. She told Meng Li that Yan Chengjun would pick her up.


    Before every day, Meng Li estimates that Jiang''s mother wants her to get along with Yan Chengjun alone.


    No, in front of the light bulb.


    But Jiang Ruoxi actually came to pick up Meng Li.


    Meng Li said that he was speechless. Is their rtionship very good?


    Jiang Ruoxi took the little carrot head with him, probably wherever he went.


    Meng Li has gone through the formalities and is waiting for Yan Chengjun in the corridor. Jiang Ruoxi''s mother and son stare at Meng Li.


    The atmosphere was very awkward for a moment. Jiang Ruoxi could only find words for Meng Li to chat with. There was nothing else to say. She said about life abroad.


    RUOJIANG, a tourist who has not been abroad, does not know.


    Meng Li is not interested in hearing this, but Jiang Ruoxi seems not to feel it. He talks about it all the time.


    Meng Li has been looking at the time. Yan Chengjun is toote.


    Jiang Ruoxi is describing foreign countries and praying for world peace. Jiang Han is also on the side of Bb.


    Meng Li didn''t like people who didn''t know how to look at people''s faces. He was a little annoyed, like flies buzzing.


    Meng Li:


    "shut up."


    Jiang Ruoxi and Jiang Han were stunned at the same time. Jiang Han, who was so active, was wronged all of a sudden.


    He said to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "Mommy, you say this woman is very good. I don''t think so. Mommy, do you have something to hide?"


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    Jiang Ruoxi cried weakly:


    "elder sister..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yan Chengjun''s voice rang out. He looked at the three men. Jiang Han said to Yan Chengjun:


    "this woman is cruel to my mother."


    His little hand pointed to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks back at Yan Chengjun andughs. If she doesn''te early orte, it''s a good coincidence to see her fierce.


    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li and seems to be waiting for Meng Li to exin.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face was still at a loss. He was innocent and didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Meng Li said:


    ing?"Yan Chengjun: "well, I''mte."


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, let''s go."


    She stood up first. She had a bag in her hand, which contained some small drums. In fact, it was just some clothes, not heavy.


    Yan Chengjun goes side by side with her.


    Jiang Ruoxi didn''t know what he was murmuring to Jiang Han, but Jiang Han didn''t speak. Then he caught up with Meng Li and held out his hand to grab Meng Li''s bag.


    She said:


    "sister, I''ll get it for you."


    Meng Li: "no need."


    Jiang Ruoxi said:


    "elder sister, don''t me me. Let me take it for you. You are a patient."


    Meng Li: "what do I me you for?"


    Jiang Ruoxi sipped her mouth and could not tell why. She said:


    "I''ll help you with it."


    Meng Li released his hand and said:


    "thank you."


    Jiang Ruoxi takes a bag in his hand, takes a quick look at Yan Chengjun, and then goes to pull Jiang Han.


    Yan Chengjun said to Meng Li:


    "hate your sister?"


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Chengjun said: "not much, this kind of identity is actually quite poor, birth is not her own choice."


    Meng Li took a look at Yan Chengjun:


    "Oh."


    Yan Chengjun also seems to feel that what he said is not quite right, he added:


    "don''t be angry with your body for others."


    Meng Li or Oh, Yan Chengjun no words.


    That is to say, Yan Chengjun does not have an illegitimate son.


    Yan Chengjun''s overbearing president fan is generally in the face of the people he dislikes very much, maybe the people he likes will show it, the rest of the people are still normal.


    Now I have the patience to preach to her, but Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi are still in deep love.


    To the depth is to find ways to let her out of bad luck, look at her just like looking at garbage.


    They were walking in front of him. After a while, Yan Chengjun stopped and looked behind him. Meng Li also followed him.


    I saw Jiang Ruoxi carrying a bag, also holding the child, looking very hard.


    You know, Jiang Ruoxi usually doesn''t walk with a child in his arms. Now this poor girl is like Meng Li abusing her.


    Yan Chengjun snatches the bag from Jiang Ruoxi. Jiang Ruoxi yells, looks at Yan Chengjun and asks in a low voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Chengjun frowned:


    "hold the baby well."


    Then he turned and went on. Meng Li felt like he didn''t exist at this moment.


    When he got to the front of the car, Meng Li opened the front passenger''s door and was about to sit in. Jiang Han didn''t know when he got off the ground, and then he got into the front passenger''s seat. Jiang Ruoxi stood by awkwardly.


    Meng Li said to Jiang Han:


    "children are not suitable for CO pilot, do you know?"


    Jiang Han said:


    "aunt, I''m not a child."

 Chapter 528

    Meng Li looks at Jiang Han. He used to shout from his aunt.


    The client will be very angry.


    Sheughed and said:


    "little child, did your mother teach you to shout like this?"


    Jiang Han naturally said:


    "no, it''s because you look like a vicious aunt."


    Meng Li sneered, and Jiang Ruoxi said to Jiang Han:


    "Han Han, don''t talk like this."


    Jiang Han:


    "woman, you don''t care. I won''t let others bully you."


    Yan Chengjun sat in the driver''s seat, silent, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Jiang Ruoxi said:


    e down and sit behind your mother."


    I didn''t deny whether I was bullied by Meng Li.


    Jiang Han said:


    "I don''t know."


    Little children subconsciously do not want Meng Li and Yan Chengjun close contact, as if they were born with a kind of induction.


    Seeing that Meng Li was still standing by, Yan Chengjun said:


    "OK, just sit in the back."


    It''s too small-minded to fight with children.


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    She just sat in the back.


    Jiang Ruoxi was stunned for a moment. How can Jiang Manxue talk so well now.


    She also sits side by side with Meng Li. The car starts. Jiang Ruoxi nibbles his lips and looks at Meng Li with a look of desire to talk and stop.


    Finally, he said:


    "sister, don''t me me, OK?"


    Meng Li felt that this could not be answered. He said that he didn''t me you. He had proved that he med you before. He said he didn''t me you, but he was still angry.


    Jiang Ruoxi is so specious.


    She doesn''t talk.


    Jiang Ruoxi pulled the corner of Meng Li''s clothes and said: "elder sister, you still don''t like me, right? No matter what I do."


    Meng Li:


    "why do you have to be liked in your life?"


    Jiang Ruoxi:


    "because you are my sister."


    Meng Li tugs at the corner of her mouth and doesn''t answer. Yan Chengjun, who is driving, looks at Jiang Ruoxi in the back seat through the mirror. She looks forward to it and is still nervous, waiting for Meng Li to reply.


    It hurts to be so careful.


    At Jiang''s, Meng Li got out of the car with his bag.


    Yan Chengjun also got off the bus. Meng Li looked at Yan Chengjun and said:


    "what are you doing?"


    Yan Chengjun Leng for a while, did not expect Meng Li to talk like this.


    He thought:


    "go in and sit down."


    Meng Li: "this is my home. I haven''t let you in yet."


    Yan Chengjun''s voice sank:


    "don''t you wee me?"


    Meng Li: "I''m in a bad mood today. I can''t apany you when you go in. Another day."


    I don''t want to see these two get along with each other in front of her.


    Yan Chengjun sneered:


    "you''re fine."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s good."


    Yan Chengjun turned around and left. He even gave him his face. Oh.


    Few women want to marry him?


    Jiang Ruoxi asked weakly:


    "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Ruoxi coldly:


    "you don''t care about two people''s affairs."


    Jiang Ruoxi closed his mouth. He was so aggrieved that he stared at Meng Li.


    Yan Chengjun''s car drove away, Meng Li returned home, and Jiang''s mother sat at home.


    Seeing Meng Li, he looked back and asked:


    "where''s Cheng Jun?"


    Meng Li said:


    "he''s gone."


    Jiang''s mother let out a cry, and Meng Li went back to her room. Jiang Ruoxi felt that others had ignored her, and he also brought his children back to her room.


    After a period of time, Meng Li was thinking about how toplete the task.


    Sort out the rtionship between each household, understand the general strength, and make ns in mind.


    RUOJIANG took a blind attitude towards him.


    In fact, less than a few words, Jiang Ruoxi looked like Meng Li bullied her.


    Jiang''s father can jump out immediately and let Meng Li, the elder sister, let her.


    In Jiang''s father''s heart, Jiang Ruoxi is pitiful without his mother.


    She has her mother''s love, but Jiang Ruoxi doesn''t, so he wants to give Jiang Ruoxi double father''s love.


    As for the eldest daughter, it''s OK to have a mother''s love. It''s OK to love one by one.


    Several people Leng is divided into two factions, Jiang Fu, Jiang Han, Jiang Ruoxi three people is a faction.


    Meng Li''s mother and daughter are two. Although Jiang Han''s people are small, their killing power is not small.


    It''s almost the flesh of Jiang''s father.Meng Li feels that Jiang''s father knows Jiang Han''s identity, but he doesn''t say it. Is he afraid that Jiang Ruoxi will be criticized?


    Jiang''s mother had a good time, just like in the plot, watching Jiang Ruoxi like that was boring.


    In Jiang''s mother''s heart, Jiang Ruoxi is always acting as a poor man, but also a small family.


    Fortunately, Meng Li has been giving ideological work to Jiang''s mother, but she didn''t get angry. Jiang''s mother is in a better mood.


    Since thest farewell, Yan Chengjun has not contacted Meng Li.


    Once upon a time, when the client faced Yan Chengjun, he didn''t give him a cold face. Yan Chengjun suddenly suffered a cold face and asked to wait for her to soften.


    Jiang Ruoxi takes her children with her every day and says that she wants to find a job, but she goes out early andes backte, and she doesn''t find any job.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s father thinks Jiang Ruoxi is very self-improvement. Although Jiang Ruoxi can''t find a job with more sry than her pocket money, Jiang''s father appreciates his independent daughter very much.


    I have the idea of letting Jiang Ruoxi go to work in hispany.


    Let mother Jiang know.


    Jiang''s mother sneered:


    "if you want to be shameless, let an illegitimate daughter go to work in yourpany?"


    Father Jiang:


    "how do you speak? It''s so hard to hear."


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "if you can do it, are you afraid of others saying it?"


    When Jiang Fu choked, Meng Li said:


    "thepany is short of people. I''ll go."


    Jiang Fu said:


    "you are going to get married. Just be ready at home."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "Dad, you are too biased. You can let Jiang Ruoxi go to work in thepany, but you can''t let me."


    Jiang Fu said impatiently:


    "all said, you are going to get married."


    Meng Li let out a cry and said:


    "by the way, if you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. It''s been a week since the wedding dress trial was agreed. I don''t think Yan Chengjun is sincere enough."


    Jiang Fu:


    "you have nothing to do with his temper, you will not give him an apology?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you are really my own father, or do you say that the Jiang family is so low in status that if I climb up to his Yan family, I will be so wronged."


    Jiang''s father also sneered:


    "do you know that Yan Chengjun is in the limelight now, and now there are many people who want to climb up to the Yan family. It''s because we Jiang have cooperated with the Yan Family for such a long time, which is beneficial to each other, that we can find such a good marriage for you."


    Jiang''s mother stares at Jiang''s father.


    That''s too bad for my daughter.


    What''s wrong with her daughter? Isn''t she worthy of Yan Chengjun?


    From Jiang''s father''s mouth, he became gaopan. The marriage was just like his giving to his daughter.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, you are right."


    "But I don''t agree with Jiang Ruoxi to go to work. My mother and I can''t afford to lose him."


    Jiang''s mother also said:


    "I don''t agree either."


    Jiang Fu was a little angry and said: "you are just too self righteous and biased against Ruoxi. Ruoxi tries to please you, but I am very disappointed by your appearance."


    "It''s just a job opportunity, who knows."

 Chapter 529

    Jiang''s mother sneered:


    "who doesn''t know what happened to you? It''s not enough to lose face at home, but also to take it to thepany."


    Jiang Fu was angry:


    "don''t talk too hard."


    The three of them sat downstairs talking, and then heard Jiang Ruoxi''s voice.


    See Jiang Ruoxi squatting on the stairs, covering his mouth, depressed cry.


    Jiang''s father heard the sound and looked at it. He calmed his face and said to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "dear, don''t take it to heart."


    Jiang Ruoxi took away her hand, and then there were silent tears. She fell down on her knees and said to her mother Meng Li:


    "please give me a chance."


    Jiang''s mother took a look at Meng Li.


    Meng can''t speak, and Jiang''s mother doesn''t speak.


    Jiang Ruoxi said:


    "I have finished my studies abroad. I don''t want to waste what I have learned. I want to repay the society. I want to set a good example for Hanhan."


    Jiang Fu''s face is not good-looking:


    "don''t kneel down for them."


    When the doorbell rings, Jiang''s father is angry and goes to open the door without thinking. Yan Chengjunes in.


    Meng left the corner of the mouth to smoke, Qiao of can''t again Qiao.


    They can always meet, especially when Jiang Ruoxi is in danger. Yan Chengjun always shows up in time.


    As soon as Yan Chengjun enters the door, he sees Jiang Ruoxi kneeling at the entrance of the stairs. He is shocked. After all, Jiang Ruoxi kneels to Meng Li and Jiang mu.


    Yan Chengjun asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    A natural tone, as if he was the boss here.


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter? This is my Jiang family''s business. "


    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li:


    "now you''ve be very sharp, with thorns all over your body, and the river is full of snow."


    There was a warning in his voice.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "so what? I hate your self righteous appearance. Who do you think you are, when youe to ask about other people''s family affairs


    Yan Chengjun is embarrassed by Meng Li, and his face is gloomy.


    Jiang Ruoxi kowtowed to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, don''t make trouble with her brother-inw for me."


    Meng Li: "what do you care about our quarrel?"


    Jiang''s father patted the table:


    "enough, Jiang Manxue, you don''t know anything. You always know how to bully your sister and act like a bully in this family. Do you still pay attention to me?"


    Meng Li looked at Jiang''s father:


    "those are all daughters. Jiang Ruoxi can go to work in thepany. Why can she and I not?"


    "If I can''t, of course she won''t either."


    Jiang Fu took a deep breath and said:


    "it doesn''t make sense for you."


    It''s hard to say that Meng Li is getting married. Yan Chengjun is here. When he mentions marriage, it seems that he is urging marriage.


    Yan Chengjun grasped the point and said directly to Jiang Ruoxi:


    "do you want to go to work? They won''t let you go to work with Jiang? "


    Jiang Ruoxi was stunned, nodded, and the crystal clear tears in his eyes rolled down.


    Yan Chengjun had no reason to feel pity for him, and then said: "if you don''t go to Jiang, go to Yan."


    Jiang Ruoxi was surprised. Everyone was surprised, but Meng was not.


    Yan Chengjun also said to Jiang Fu coldly:


    "uncle, I didn''t expect that Jiang would not be offered a position."


    Yan Chengjun didn''t show half respect in his tone, which made Jiang Fu feel ufortable, but he still didn''t show it, saying:


    "I agree, but they don''t agree."


    Put the matter on Meng Li and Jiang mu.


    Yan Chengjun coldly nced at Meng Li, and then said:


    "the purpose of today is to tell you that there is no need to try the wedding dress first, and the wedding date will be postponed."


    Originally, I came to pick her up to try on her wedding dress. Let''s discuss the wedding.


    Now it doesn''t seem to be necessary.


    Originally feeling ok person, this appearance, Leng is let him feel a little disgusted.


    Jiang''s mother is a little flustered. A fool can''t hear Yan Chengjun''s meaning. She looks at Meng Li in a flustered way and presses her hand on Meng Li''s thigh. Meng Li pinches Jiang''s mother''s hand.


    He said to Yan Chengjun:


    "good."


    She alsoughed, as if she wanted to.


    Yan Chengjun squinted, looking at Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li leaned back, put his hands under the back of his head, and leaned on the sofa to look at Yan Chengjun in his spare time.


    This light appearance, is to let Yan Chengjun angry.


    But the one who can''t hold on first will lose. With a sneer, he looks at Jiang Ruoxi kneeling in a daze"Report to Yan tomorrow."


    He said goodbye to Jiang Fu, then turned and walked out.


    Meng Li is humming a song: Yan Chengjun, the boss of bastard, owes 350 million yuan for eating and drinking Piao poison, runs away with his sister-inw ~ ~ ~


    Yan Chengjun takes a step, turns his head and looks at Meng Li like a knife.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows and smiles. He looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Yan Chengjun gritted his teeth and said:


    "you''re fine."


    Meng Li touched his face:


    "that''s natural. Don''t praise me all the time. I''ll be shy."


    Yan Chengjun snorted and walked out with long legs.


    The door was thrown.


    Meng Li tut Tut, looking at Jiang Fu, said:


    "for the first time, I saw my father-inw so weak in front of my future son-inw. When did Jiang be so weak?"


    Jiang Fu''s face shed with embarrassment, and he could not helpughing back:


    "if you go on like this, he will not be my future son-inw."


    Meng Li said in a meaningful way:


    "don''t worry, your son-inw will never run away."


    You don''t have to marry her.


    Jiang''s father snorted and went to Jiang Ruoxi to help him up. Jiang Ruoxi sobbed and didn''t know what to say to Jiang''s father.


    Ambiguous.


    A scene of loving father and filial daughter.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang''s mother''s heart was stabbed and her eyes were full of disappointment, pulling Meng Li:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li is pulled into her room by Jiang''s mother. Jiang''s mother firstins about Jiang''s father, and then worries about Meng Li''s marriage to Yan Chengjun.


    Although Jiang''s mother thinks that Yan Chengjun has gone too far today, there seems to be no better person in this circle than Yan Chengjun.


    I''m capable and handsome. I don''t have those ck things.


    Don''t mess with women outside.


    Unlike some childe brothers, it''s all about tidbits.


    It''s very good. Although it looks cold, it''s better than bringing a wild seed back from the outside for a lifetime.


    Anyway, I hope Meng Li can marry Yan Chengjun. Meng Li justforts Xiajiang''s mother ambiguously.


    I have known for a long time that this is the case. In the plot, Jiang Ruoxi works for Yan Chengjun. Although he doesn''t do very well, his wife is favored by others. He can do anything.


    Let Jiang Ruoxi realize the value of life, not the moth of society.


    This time, they just came earlier. Who can stop them from falling in love.


    I didn''t n to stop them. I hope they can be together better.

 Chapter 530

    Jiang Ruoxi really went to work from nine to five.


    She also dragged her baby egg to work and took it with her wherever she went.


    Meng Li said that it doesn''t matter. He put it at home and looked at it.


    Jiang Ruoxi didn''t show his identity when he went to Yan''s, so he went to work in front of Yan Chengjun and dragged a child with him. The child became a bully in thepany, and no one could cause trouble.


    Thepany is full of spection about the origin of Jiang Ruoxi.


    Meng Li let out the news, the ugly family is not afraid of publicity.


    Then we all know that this is Yan Chengjun''s future sister-inw.


    Mom, my brother-inw and sister-inw are together all day.


    The key point is that this sister-inw is still an illegitimate daughter. Yan Chengjun''spany has always been jealous of Jiang Ruoxi. Now people with a little background dare to satirize Jiang Ruoxi in front of him.


    You are an illegitimate girl who can''t be seen on the stage. You still hang around in front of your brother-inw all day, with a child beside you.


    What do you want?


    Many of the client''s friends called Meng Li to inquire, some gloating, some sincere.


    But they all express the same meaning, that is, let Meng Li be careful of Jiang Ruoxi. He was robbed by a man and didn''t know.


    At that time make a joke, see Meng Li face hot or not.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. He has to say that her face is hot, and she shouldn''t be the one who should be hot.


    But some people have no sense of shame, about also can''t feel hot.


    The rtionship between Meng Li and Yan Chengjun is a bit stiff. Yan Chengjun''s parents send someone to pick Meng away for dinner, intending to ease the rtionship between them.


    Meng Li tidied up and went with him.


    Yan Chengjun was also called back.


    In fact, Yan''s father and Yan''s mother have retired. The general direction of thepany is Yan Chengjun. Now we can only rely on family ties to restrain Yan Chengjun.


    Four people sit to eat, the atmosphere of embarrassment, Yan mother pulled up the routine.


    Meng Li is to follow the agreement, Yan''s mother is very satisfied, Yan Chengjun pull the whole face.


    Then his phone rang.


    Meng Li heard Jiang Ruoxi''s voice from the phone, as if Jiang Ruoxi was locked in thepany, sobbing and sobbing.


    Yan Chengjun just said aggressively:


    "wait for me."


    After hanging up, he wiped his mouth, stood up and said to his parents:


    "Mom and Dad, thepany is still busy. I''ll go first."


    Two old really embarrassed, originally to ease the rtionship between two people, now so eat half run, worse.


    Yan Chengjun didn''t wait for their consent. He didn''t give Meng Li a straight eye from beginning to end. He turned and left.


    Meng Li says goodbye to two people and rushes to the gate of Yan Chengjun''spany.


    She left a mental imprint on Yan Chengjun, so it''s easy to find him,


    it''s not too easy to make Yan Chengjun faint.


    He was lying in the lobby on the ground floor of thepany.


    Meng Li thinks that Jiang Ruoxi is intentional. He probably knows that Yan Chengjun is going to have dinner with her tonight, so that all the things locked in the office happen.


    Since you like being locked in thepany so much, it''s better to stay in thepany for one night.


    It''s not to stop them from cultivating their feelings, or they''re upset.


    There''s always a ce for anger when you''re upset.


    Just when Yan Chengjun had dinner, his face was the same as that she owed him $180 billion.


    Then Meng Li went home. Jiang''s father was asleep. The phone rang many times, but he didn''t answer it.


    Neither Jiang Ruoxi nor Jiang Han came back.


    Anyway, the next day, Yan Chengjun, the chief executive, was called up by the security guard, and then he went to see Jiang Ruoxi, a pear blossom with rain and a haggard face.


    Yan Chengjun didn''t know what was going on, so he fainted.


    Although thepany has lights, Jiang Ruoxi is the only one in such a bigpany, which makes him very afraid.


    As soon as he saw Yan Chengjun, he threw himself into Yan Chengjun''s arms.


    Yan Chengjun''s body is stiff for a moment, then he pinches Jiang Ruoxi''s chin and smiles: "woman, you are seducing me."


    Jiang Ruoxi seems to have recovered. There are still water drops on her eyshes. She pushes Yan Chengjun away and denies anxiously:


    "no, it''s not like that. I don''t have it."


    Yan Chengjun tightly encircles Jiang Ruoxi:


    "you have."


    His Adam''s Apple moved.


    This woman''s body is very familiar with the feeling of deja vu, soft, feel very good.


    Meng Li and Yan Chengjun''s marriage is dyed by Yan Chengjun again and again. Meng Li doesn''t seem to care at all, but the rumor between Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi is growing stronger and stronger.


    Jiang''s mother naturally heard that, how can she tolerate her man being robbed by Jiang Ruoxi''s mother? Now Jiang Ruoxi wants to rob her daughter''s man.


    Waiting for Jiang Ruoxi to get off work, she catches him and warns him to stay away from Yan Chengjun.


    Don''t be shameless.Then Jiang Han quarreled with his mother. He said to her:


    "old woman, don''t spit out blood."


    Jiang''s mother was so angry that her chest went up and down, and she grabbed Jiang Han:


    "you ungracious little thing, can you talk to me?"


    Jiang Han was caught by his mother''s arm and panicked. The door was opened from the outside, and Jiang Ruoxi immediately knelt down:


    "aunt, please don''t beat the child."


    She didn''t reach out to her children.


    As soon as Jiang''s father opened the door, he heard Jiang Ruoxi say that he thought Jiang''s mother was going to beat his child. He quickly came over and pushed Jiang''s mother away. Jiang''s mother fell to the ground with a thump.


    Jiang''s mother yelled at Jiang''s father:


    "how dare you push me?"


    The voice is very sharp. Meng Li, who is practicing, hears that he rushes down the stairs and looks at Jiang''s mother sitting on the ground. His face is forced to suppress his inner pain and twisted.


    I don''t want to show such a fragile side in front of outsiders.


    Meng Li took a cold look at Jiang Ruoxi and said:


    "you do it yourself."


    Jiang Ruoxi retreats behind Jiang''s father in fear. Meng Li helps Jiang''s mother up and directly goes upstairs, not entangled with Jiang''s father.


    I don''t know. If it goes on, it''s the result of a fight. And I''m so angry that I can only be Jiang mu. Jiang Ruoxi will only be proud.


    Jiang''s mother held Meng Li in her arms and cried:


    "I don''t know where the wild seed came from. It''s very difficult to maintain it. She dares to push me. I don''t think about it anymore."


    Meng Li patted Jiang''s mother on the back and her eyes shed with cold light.


    This family is so upset because of Jiang Fu.


    Day by day, it''s a mess.


    Meng left and went out for a few days.


    One day when Jiang''s mother called Jiang''s father to get up, she found that she couldn''t wake up.


    The ambnce went to the hospital and did all kinds of examinations, but nothing was found.


    Meng Li uses all his aura to make a amulet, which can make Jiang Fu fall into aa. The aura is not enough, and there is no suitable material. The power of Fu Zhuan is not great, so I don''t know how long it canst.


    The soul actually struggles automatically.


    But faint first.


    It''s better to wake up when everything falls to the ground.


    It''s not in vain that she has been practicing hard and has spiritual power. Fortunately, she has found some materials.


    In fact, Jiang Fu''s own soul is very general.


    At that time, it would be useful one day.

 Chapter 531

    I can''t wake up for a while. It''s no use staying in the hospital.


    Meng Li suggests that Jiang''s mother take Jiang''s father home, lie down at home, ask for a doctor and nurse, and live at home.


    Jiang''s mother hesitated and finally took it back.


    Money is good. Although Jiang''s father is unconscious, he doesn''t need his family to take care of him.


    Jiang''s mother is not at home. Jiang''s father is lying in bed now. Jiang''s mother has to deal with thepany''s affairs. Jiang''s mother is seldom at home.


    Although there is a lot of resentment against Jiang''s father, but in the end a couple, Jiang''s father is so careless, still let Jiang''s mother feel very low.


    But the family always have to prop up, Jiang mother can only force up.


    Meng Li is doing ideological work for Jiang Mu every day to relieve her inner depression.


    Jiang Ruoxi knelt on the ground and threw himself on the bed. He sobbed and cried:


    "Dad, wake up, please."


    "Dad, don''t you promise to be my support forever?"


    "Dad, don''t leave me alone."


    Meng Li patted Jiang Ruoxi on the shoulder and said:


    "the y has gone a little too far. Dad is not dead yet."


    Jiang Ruoxi looked back at Meng Li with red and swollen eyes:


    "elder sister, how can you say that? Dad is also your dad."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    Jiang Ruoxi pours on his father, who is sleeping peacefully. Jiang Ruoxi says sadly:


    "Dad, even if you are unconscious now, I will take good care of you, and I will take care of you until you wake up."


    "Because we are father and daughter, as daughter, I am duty bound to take care of you."


    In fact, Jiang Ruoxi has some needles hidden in his words. It seems that Meng Li hasn''t done his duty as a daughter.


    Meng Li said:


    "do you take care of dad?"


    Jiang Ruoxi sniffed and nodded.


    Meng Li said:


    "that just saves a nursing money. You don''t know that the sry of good nursing is higher than your sry. If you do nursing for your father, the sry will be given to you."


    Jiang Ruoxi was humiliated by Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at his newly made nails and said with a smile:


    "Dad is usually so kind to you. I don''t object to you taking care of him. By the way, you don''t have to go to work tomorrow."


    When Jiang Ruoxi heard that he didn''t go to work in Yan Chengjun''spany, he felt that he was beaten by others.


    But how can you take back what you say.


    She hesitated for a moment and said:


    "but I don''t have a nursing major after all. I''m afraid I can''t take care of my father well."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "why, if you''re not professional, I''ll let nursing stay here and teach you."


    "Dad will be very happy when he wakes up."


    Jiang Ruoxi


    There''s no way. Jiang Ruoxi can only take care of his father at home. Although most of the work is done by nursing, Jiang Ruoxi at most gives something.


    But it also made Jiang Ruoxi feel restless.


    There''s a man in aa every day.


    In particr, his son has to go out.


    Jiang Ruoxi thinks of Yan Chengjun and calls him. Yan Chengjunes to Jiang''s home.


    Yan Chengjun looks at Jiang Fu, but he didn''t expect Jiang Fu to be like this.


    Jiang Ruoxi said with red eyes:


    "it''s really hard for me to see dad like this."


    She is standing beside Yan Chengjun, saying that she is suffering, and her body seems to have no strength. Yan Chengjun takes Jiang Ruoxi to her arms.


    Meng Li stands at the door and clicks at them. The picture is fixed in her mobile phone.


    Meng Li took a look at the mobile phone, and the two people''s side faces were sessfully photographed, which was quite satisfactory.


    Yan Chengjun looks back at Meng Li coldly. Jiang Ruoxi is in a panic and wants to escape from Yan Chengjun''s arms.


    But Yan Chengjun''s arm strength is really good, not let Jiang Ruoxi go.


    Jiang Ruoxi is about to cry. She looks at Meng Li and exins in a panic:


    "elder sister, elder sister, don''t get me wrong. No, it''s not what you see."


    Meng Li looks at Yan Chengjun:


    "don''t you have anything to exin?"


    Is Jiang Ruoxi calling Yan Chengjun to rescue her or to demonstrate?


    Yan Chengjun: "exin what?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "don''t know what to exin?"


    Yan Chengjun raised his chin haughtily and said:


    "I don''t need to exin anything to anyone."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "some people really don''t know how to write shame."


    Yan Chengjun''s eyes were filled with torrential rain, and his voice was colder"Jiang Manxue, put away your temper. You can''t be presumptuous in front of anyone."


    Meng Li: "Oh, great."


    Jiang Ruoxi has been pulling Yan Chengjun''s clothes. Tears fall down one by one. He is crying in a depressed way. He shakes his head at Yan Chengjun and whispers no, No.


    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li:


    "there are too many people you can''t afford to offend. Don''t be unlucky one day and don''t know who you have offended."


    Meng Li takes out his mobile phone and pats Yan Chengjun. After several shots, Yan Chengjun is angry.


    This innocent woman dares to shoot him.


    He released Jiang Ruoxi, walked quickly to Meng Li and held out his hand:


    "mobile phone."


    Meng Li: "No."


    He sneered:


    "it''s good, you don''t give it."


    He starts to grab, Meng Li blocks Yan Chengjun''s hand, and quickly gives Yan Chengjun a p.


    The sound of a crisp p sounded, and the whole space was silent for a moment. Jiang Ruoxi was stunned, and Yan Chengjun was stunned.


    Immediately, he was pped in the face by a woman who didn''t know the height of the world.


    He raised his hand to fan Meng Li. Meng Li grabs Yan Chengjun''s hand and ps Yan Chengjun in the face.


    Now Yan Chengjun has five finger seals on both sides.


    Yan Chengjun is so angry that he is still thinking about how to fight back.


    Meng Li suddenly grabbed Yan Chengjun''s neck. Yan Chengjun stretched out two hands to break Meng Li''s hand, but found that he couldn''t break it.


    When I was so weak.


    Meng Li looks at Yan Chengjun coldly:


    "so I tell you, don''t be domineering all day long, and don''t forget that this is the Jiang family, not the ce where you run wild. Who do you think you are?"


    When Jiang Ruoxi saw that Yan Chengjun waspletely down, she came to pull Meng Li. She cried and begged: "sister, don''t do this."


    Her strength is really not small, Meng Li released Yan Chengjun, backhand is a loud p in the face of Jiang Ruoxi.


    Jiang Ruoxi stepped back and fell to the ground.


    Her white and tender face suddenly swelled at the speed of visible flesh, and looked at Meng Li inconceivably.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "it''s OK to hook up with my fiance, and dare to call home to demonstrate. You don''t need your face. It''s OK to fight."


    Jiang Ruoxi covered his face:


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, it''s not what you think."


    Yan Chengjun rushed to protect Jiang Ruoxi and roared at Meng Li:


    "Jiang Manxue, do you want to die?"


    Meng Li: "why, can you handle my life and death?"

 Chapter 532

    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li fiercely:


    "I don''t think you want to get married."


    Meng Li looks at Yan Chengjun:


    "do you really want your face? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up today. "


    Do you still think she''s going to marry him now?


    Does Yan Chengjun feel that all the women in the world are asking to marry him? This marriage between them is also his alms to himself.


    Meng Li takes two steps towards Yan Chengjun, and Yan Chengjun takes two steps back.


    His face was very ugly. He pulled Jiang Ruoxi and said, "let''s go."


    Looking at Meng Li again:


    "you wait."


    Meng Li: "two shameless things, go away."


    Yan Chengjun was angry, took a deep breath and sneered:


    "OK, you''re fine."


    Meng Li: "you can''t say anything except this sentence."


    Yan Chengjun lips moved, a time do not know how to fight back.


    He was so angry that he was dizzy.


    He pulls Jiang Ruoxi to turn around and walk away. Jiang Ruoxi''s wrist is pulled by Yan Chengjun, and his expression is a little painful. When they both arrive at the door, Jiang Ruoxi whispers: "I still have Hanhan, Hanhan is sleeping."


    They go upstairs to take away Jiang Han. Meng Li stands by all the time. Yan Chengjun''s eyes are so fierce that he sweeps Meng Li''s face from time to time.


    They left with their baby in their arms.


    Meng Li is standing upstairs. The doctors and nurses in the room are big eyes to small eyes. There are so many rich families. They dare not show their heads.


    After about half an hour, Yan Chengjun sent a message.


    Just like the emperor''s edict, he told everyone that he had cancelled his engagement with Jiang''s qianjinjiang Manxue.


    And terminate all cooperation with Jiang.


    The two families broke uppletely.


    Yan Chengjun is so angry that he can do whatever he wants to do even if he kills the enemy for one thousand and loses eight hundred.


    If we tear up the cooperation unterally, the penalty will be enough for Yan Chengjun to drink.


    In addition, the cooperation between the twopanies hase to an abrupt end, one link has been broken, and both sides have an impact.


    Stocks are bound to fall.


    Anyone who is a little timid dare not do this, but who is Yan Chengjun?


    The sky is cold and the king is broken.


    Meng Li unconcernedly revealed today''s recording and photos of Yan Chengjun embracing Jiang Ruoxi on the Inte.


    What family ugliness can''t be publicized, ugly people are not afraid of Yang, is she still afraid of this victim?


    The twopanies are in turmoil. Yan Chengjun''s phone is about to be blown up. What''s the matter?


    I have to ask Yan Chengjun to give me an exnation.


    Yan Chengjun shut down the machine directly,forting Jiang Ruoxi, who has been sad and said that he has no home since then.


    Jiang''s mother was in a whirl when she received the news. She held an emergency meeting. Facing the questions from the shareholders, Jiang''s mother was bitter and could not say why.


    She just came to work for a ss. How could it be like this?


    Rushing home in a hurry, seeing her daughter sitting quietly in the living room, she sat cross knee, expressionless and silly.


    She said:


    "man Xue, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li epted the merit, took Jiang''s mother to the sofa and sat down. He said to Jiang''s mother:


    "Mom, don''t worry, listen to me."


    Meng Li gave a detailed ount of Yan Chengjun''s visit to Jiang''s home today. Although Jiang''s mother saw Meng Lifa''s story, she was shocked to hear it again.


    She said:


    "did they really get together?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Jiang''s mother looked resentful. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "Jiang Ruoxi is such a bitch."


    Meng Li patted Jiang''s mother''s hand and said to her:


    "Mom, the most urgent thing is not to worry about their affairs."


    "Now it''s time to stabilize thepany. If I guess right, Yan Chengjun is going to attack ourpany."


    Jiang Mu was stunned for a moment and said:


    "but your father is lying in bed now, I..."


    Meng Li''s face cooled down and said:


    "Mom, how can you ce your hope on your father? He''s so partial that even when he wakes up, he will support Jiang Ruoxi and Yan Chengjun together."


    "What shall we do then?"


    Jiang Mu shook her head:


    "your father should not be so heartless."


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Mu and doesn''t speak.


    Jiang''s mother hesitated and said:


    "it should not be so heartless."


    Meng Li mercilessly disillusioned Jiang''s mother and said:


    "if Dad had some friendship and respect for you, he would not treat you like this for the sake of an illegitimate daughter."


    Jiang Mu''s expression was a little painful. She said:"Daughter, do you have to hurt your mother like this?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I just want you to recognize the reality. Mom, why don''t we hold thepany in our own hands? Even if you still have to live with your father and grasp his lifeblood, how dare your father treat you so disrespectfully?"


    Jiang''s mother didn''t speak, and her expression became more and more painful.


    Meng Li continued:


    "if we lose this time, Jiang Ruoxi can give some alms to Dad, our end will not be so good."


    Jiang''s mother scratched her hair:


    "daughter, stop talking."


    Meng Li:


    "Mom, at this time, we should go to the court to dere dad as a person without civil capacity, so that you can act as Dad''s agent and handle relevant civil andmercial activities."


    "At least stop dad''s card first. Now we have to support Jiang Ruoxi and let her spend five or six figures a month."


    Jiang''s mother looked at Meng Li dully and swallowed her saliva. She said:


    "do you want to transfer your father''s property?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "why not? If Dad wakes up at that time, you have to live with him. We have money to support him, and we don''t have to mess with him."


    A bird with broken wings can''t fly.


    Jiang''s mother asked Meng Li:


    "but in case your father doesn''t wake up."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s even more important to transfer dad''s property. Don''t forget that illegitimate daughters can also inherit."


    When Meng Li mentioned Jiang Ruoxi, he let Jiang''s mother''s face coagte. She didn''t speak for a long time, and finally said:


    "I will never let that bitch get anything."


    Meng Li nodded and continued:


    "it''s just that thepany is in a bad state recently, even in chaos. It''s not impossible to fish in troubled waters."


    "And I''ve contacted a foreign person who specializes in this. Although the Commission is high, I''m very professional in this aspect. I''ll let him operate it at that time."


    "It''s not easy to have traces. It''s normal forpanies to lose money because of turbulence."


    Jiang''s mother felt that her blood was cold all over her body. Her voice trembled a little and said, "you, have you been nning for a long time?"


    Meng Li:


    "Mom, what can we do if we don''t n? Do our mother and daughter really want toe to the point where people are taking advantage of us?"


    Don''t you have any preparation to turn against Yan Chengjun?


    She is not a fool, at least to prepare for the future, when the time is to fight with Yan Chengjun business war, lost, that money is enough for their mother and daughter to live a lifetime.


    It''s not impossible to be ambitious and make aeback.


    Anyway, it can''t be like that again.

 Chapter 533

    Jiang''s mother went to Jiang''s father''s room and looked at Jiang''s father''s face. Many pictures shed in her mind.


    A couple, really want toe to this point?


    But when she thought of the past, there was a hatred in her heart.


    But in the end there have been happy times, love and hate intertwined.


    People are selfish. Jiang''s mother gritted her teeth, sat by the bed, touched Jiang''s father''s face and said, "don''t me me, you forced me."


    Jiang''s mother went all night, but she found awyer to deal with Jiang''s father''s affairs. As Jiang''s father''s spouse, she became Jiang''s father''s agent.


    Jiang Ruoxi is kept outside by Yan Chengjun. His family ispletely clean. There are servants and doctors at home. Meng Li also follows Jiang''s mother to work in thepany.


    Let Jiang''s mother try to show her husband and wife''s deep affection outside. In short, it''s very sad that Jiang''s father is now in a state of unconsciousness.


    Thepany has an ident, the daughter''s feelings have an ident, and Jiang''s father has an ident.


    Let mother Jiang also not happy outside, very worried.


    In addition, in the circle, somedies are gloating at the opera.


    Call Jiang Mu and Meng Li from time to time.


    On the surface, I care a lot.


    It''s also a big anecdote. Is the mother and daughter too weak or too unlucky to cure an illegitimate daughter? The son-inw of the golden tortoise has been robbed, and he turns the gun to the Jiang family.


    It''s like killing one''s parents to cut off one''s fortune.


    Now the Jiang family is really troubled. It''s hard to say whether they can survive.


    And the war between Jiang and Yan officially started. Jiang''s mother also owns some shares in thepany. In addition, Jiang''s father has a very strong voice in thepany. Meng Li has been helping Jiang''s mother fight against Yan.


    At present, Yan still has the upper hand. Jiang needs to find a newpany to cooperate with, but because of Yan Chengjun''s hegemony, many people dare not cooperate with Jiang.


    Yan Chengjun even suppressed otherpanies in the same industry that cooperated with Jiang. Everyone knows what''s going on. But Yan Chengjun can''t do it, so he can only stop cooperating with Jiang and strive to protect himself.


    As a result, Jiang''smodities are overstocked and there is no cash flow.


    Although there are some other projects, most of them have been suppressed by Yan Chengjun, and the remaining businesses that Yan Chengjun can''t move for various reasons can only be continued for Jiang.


    If we can''t find a way to stand up again, sooner orter we will be doomed.


    Step by step into the abyss of despair.


    And Jiang''s stock plummeted, many people are anxious to shake off.


    Meng Li bought it at a low price.


    Buy as much as you want.


    Without this one, she couldn''t have bought such a cheap one.


    That''s good.


    Although Yan Chengjun also lost some, it was not so big at all.


    The stock has been down for a while, but it hase back soon.


    As for liquidated damages, Yan Chengjun has not paid to Jiang.


    Yan has mastered a special electronic technology, which is also the fundamental reason why Yan has been at the forefront of the industry.


    And because this technologyid the foundation, it became more and more powerful.


    It''s also the lifeblood of Yan''spany. It''s what Yan Chengjun is most proud of, pushing him to the top of the industry.


    This kind of technology can''t be copied by others, but we have to say that 6018 is very erudite. For Yan''s technology, 6018 can be analyzed, and even achieve higher-end results.


    As long as 6018 makes drawings and ns, and puts them into the market, it will definitely stir the market.


    At that time, we can absolutely crush the products of Yan Chengjunpany, and the cost is almost the same, the price is very advantageous.


    Meng Li is waiting for an excellent chance to fight back.


    This is what I asked 6018 earlier. At the beginning, I studied Yan''s things. When 6018 said he could have a try, Meng Li was still surprised.


    When I think about itter, I am relieved that 6018 is reading books onrge nes, and many high-tech technologies, such as interster nes, are beyond the reach of this ne.


    Although 6018 is the most basic thing in the interster ne, it is also very advanced in this ne.


    At the same time, Meng Li also invited the foreign people back, and Jiang''s mother cooperated with the operation.


    Looking at thepany''s more and more recession, and shareholders looking at their mother and daughter have reproachful eyes, Jiang''s mother is very sad.


    She said anxiously:


    "I don''t want to see thepany fall like this at all. I don''t want to make other people proud, lose and look down upon."


    Meng Li justforted Jiang''s mother:


    "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    Seeing Meng Li''s vows, Jiang''s mother didn''t feel at ease. She said, "daughter, you are still young. Some things can''t be ovee by confidence and optimism."Meng Li: "Mom, your poisonous chicken soup is really poisonous."


    Jiang Mu looks at Meng Li:


    "isn''t it?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you''re right."


    Now things have note out, also did not make things, not good to mother Jiang said.


    Maybe mother Jiang thought she was painting pancakes.


    Jiang''s mother sighed:


    "I didn''t expect Yan Chengjun to be so cruel and merciless."


    Meng Li didn''t say that he pped Yan Chengjun twice. ording to Yan Chengjun''s biggest character that day, he would retaliate against them.


    What makes Meng Li feel ironic is that Jiang Ruoxi does not mean that he should take good care of his father.


    Find a chance to slip out of Jiang''s house, and you''ll be gone.


    I''m in love with Yan Chengjun. I can''t remember my own father at this time. It''s been a long time, and Jiang Ruoxi hasn''t seen him. Ask my own father.


    If you really want to lie in bed because of illness, you''ll have to turn up your hair. Jiang Ruoxi doesn''t know.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Fu doesn''t know anything now.


    If you know that his beloved daughter, because she doesn''t want to guard him all day long, finds a chance to slip away decisively.


    How much fun it would be otherwise.


    Meng Liforted Jiang''s mother:


    "Mom, you can rest assured."


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "daughter, do you have no feelings for your father? I feel, feel you..."


    Meng Li: "Dad''s feelings for me, and your feelings for mom?"


    Jiang''s mother frowned and sighed.


    Seeing this, Meng Li said:


    "anyway, I won''t let my father starve to death. If you want to live with my father, I don''t object. It''s not good to exchange the family''s lifeline and financial power for a better man?"


    Jiang''s mother said mncholy:


    "well, your father still doesn''t know what''s going on. He said he would go abroad for a while, but now he can''t spare time."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    Although Jiang''s mother doesn''t say what she wants to do, she is very cooperative with her, which proves that Jiang''s mother wants to dominate her family.


    If Jiang''s father wakes up and behaves well, Jiang''s mother may still stay with him.


    If you are not good, Jiang''s mother is not a fool. She was born in a rich family when she was a child. In fact, she has a clear mind.


    Ah, the most intimate couple.

 Chapter 534

    The rtionship between Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi goes smoothly, but Yan Chengjun''s parents don''t agree.


    A woman with children to marry into the Yan family?


    Isn''t that helping other people raise their sons?


    And the most important is an illegitimate daughter, this identity is too much on the table.


    Although many people in the circle tter them and don''t say anything in front of them, they don''t scoff behind their backs.


    What kind of woman can''t marry is Jiang Manxue. Although she is not very satisfied, she is better than this illegitimate daughter with children.


    My son''s vision has always been in ce, but it''s very unsatisfactory to see women.


    But Yan Chengjun''s parents can''t control Yan Chengjun any more. Yan Chengjun''s arrogant people don''t care so much.


    The more they disagree, the more rebellious Yan Chengjun is aroused.


    He announced that he would be engaged to Jiang Ruoxi, and the date and location of the engagement banquet had been selected.


    Meng Li shrugged when he saw the news and let you be proud for a while.


    Her secretary came in. She was a tall and highly capable female secretary. She said:


    "Mr. Jiang, I have an appointment."


    Meng Li raised his head:


    "who?"


    The Secretary said:


    "it''s Jiang Ruoxi."


    Meng Li said:


    "no see."


    The Secretary nodded and went out in high heels.


    After a while, she came back. She bent over Meng Li. When Meng Li saw the snow-white gully, she blinked. She was so proud.


    When the Secretary saw Meng Li''s expression, he looked at his clothes uneasily, calmed down and said: "she said that there is something very important. She must see you. If she can''t see you, she won''t leave."


    Meng Li: "let her in in two hours."


    Is to hold a shelf, want to see can see?


    Wait if you like.


    Secretary: "OK."


    The secretary went out again. After two hours on time, Jiang Ruoxi was brought in by the secretary. As soon as Jiang Ruoxi came in, he saw Meng Li and called out:


    "elder sister."


    Meng Li looked up at Jiang Ruoxi:


    "didn''t you bring your baby egg?"


    Jiang Ruoxi said with some embarrassment:


    "Hanhan is more attached to Chengjun, so follow Chengjun."


    Meng Li tut tut said in two voices:


    "it''s shameless. It''s rare for a man who robbed others to show off. It''s really your mother''s birth. The genes in her bones are the same."


    "So Yan Chengjun likes to be a stepfather? Be a cheap father? "


    Embarrassment shed across Jiang Ruoxi''s face, and she said:


    "elder sister, how can you say that? I don''t want to do that at all."


    Meng Li: "I forced you?"


    Jiang Ruoxi hesitated for a moment, then sat down on the chair opposite Meng Li''s desk.


    Holding his head down, he said to Meng Li:


    "I really can''t control my feelings. I''m sorry."


    "I hope you can forgive us. We really love each other. I believe my sister will find her own happiness in the future."


    Meng Li said:


    "you make me sick, you know?"


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face suddenly appeared a very hurt expression, she said:


    "sister, what do you want me to do, you will forgive me."


    Meng Li: "get out of here."


    Jiang Ruoxi took a deep breath and said with good intentions:


    "elder sister, I sincerely hope you can apologize to Chengjun. Let''s get back together. Dad certainly doesn''t want to see his efforts wasted."


    Meng Li''s eyes are cold:


    "waste? You don''t use the word right. "


    Jiang Ruoxi said anxiously:


    "but thepany seems to be in a bad situation. I''ve already pleaded with Cheng Jun, but he can''t get rid of his anger."


    Meng Li has no expression:


    "please start your performance."


    Jiang Ruoxi was a little annoyed. How could he not listen.


    Why should she abuse her father''s hard work like this? She has the blood of the Jiang family on her body. She is kind-hearted for the sake of the Jiang familypany, but the other party just doesn''t appreciate it.


    Unfortunately, Dad fainted now, otherwise thepany would not be like this.


    You can''t listen to what the other party says. Ah, it''s really self inflicted


    She hesitated for a moment, took out an invitation from her bag and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, I hope you cane to my engagement banquet at that time. I hope you can get the blessing of your family."


    She stood up, holding the invitation in both hands and burying her head, waiting sincerely for Meng Li to reach for it.


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Ruoxi coldly. She sneers:"Do you really want a little face?"


    Jiang Ruoxi''s voice choked: "elder sister..."


    Meng Li''s desk was dripping with a transparent tear.


    "I hope you forgive me." Jiang Ruoxi said sincerely again.


    Meng Li: "go away."


    Jiang Ruoxi raised his head and looked at Meng Li painfully:


    "please, please forgive me."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "do you want me to ask the security guard to blow you out


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face shed a little pain. Finally, he put the invitation on the table and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, I really hope you wille to our engagement dinner at that time."


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. He just looked at Jiang Ruoxi coldly, which made Jiang Ruoxi afraid. He said in a embarrassed way:


    "then I''ll go first."


    Meng Li: "no delivery."


    Jiang Ruoxi turns around and ns to go. Unexpectedly, as soon as he looks back, he sees Jiang''s mother looking at her at the door.


    Jiang Ruoxi felt a little numb on his scalp and regretted that he was so impulsive that he was single.


    Jiang''s mother sneered:


    "you dare toe, bitch?"


    It seems that he wants to clean up Jiang Ruoxi.


    Meng Li said to Jiang''s mother:


    "Mom, let her go."


    Jiang''s mother is not reconciled. She looks at Meng Li:


    "why?"


    Meng Li smiles: "is she worth your anger?"


    "Ann, let her go."


    Jiang''s mother nced at Jiang Ruoxi and said: "go away, don''t appear in front of me."


    Jiang Ruoxi called weakly:


    "aunt..."


    Jiang Mu: "I can''t afford it. Why don''t you get out of here?"


    Jiang Ruoxi looked at Jiang''s mother with a fierce face. Her heart trembled and left in a mess.


    Jiang''s mother went to Meng Li, picked up the invitation card on the table, opened it and looked at it. She was disgusted and was about to tear it off. Meng Li stopped Jiang''s mother:


    "don''t tear it."


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "why do you keep this disgusting thing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "useful mother."


    Jiang''s mother patted her chest and looked at the blockage. She said:


    "now Yan Chengjun has the upper hand. No one dares to say anything about such disgusting things in the limelight, but no one in the circle is contemptuous."


    "This is an era of recognizing money but not people. As long as you have money, you can get blessings for everything you do."


    "During this period of time, thepany is dying, which also makes me know a lot of people, ah."


    Meng Li nodded. What Jiang Mu said was right.


    "To show off?" Afterining, Jiang''s mother looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s almost the same. She looks so pathetic that I can forgive her. Anyway, no one else looks like that."

 Chapter 535

    Jiang asked:


    "are you going?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    e and see it then."


    "By the way, mom, how''s it going?"


    Jiang''s mother said:


    "almost, I still have some shares, but now these shares are not as valuable as before."


    Meng Li said: "don''t worry about this."


    Jiang Mu gave a bitter smile:


    "you are optimistic."


    Meng Li picked up the invitation and looked at it. There are still some days left for the wedding banquet.


    I don''t know what Jiang Ruoxi said to Yan Chengjun when he went back. In a word, Yan Chengjun increased his efforts to suppress Jiang.


    Thepany is in a low state and people are in danger. Even some of thepany''srger shareholders can''t sit still.


    It''s just that there''s no other way.


    It''s a pity to sell, but thepany is going from bad to worse.


    It''s all on the sidelines.


    Jiangshi in the end is some inside information, is strong support can also support for a period of time.


    Meng Li is as steady as a mountain. He goes to work on time every day, natural and unrestrained.


    After that, she finally waited until 6018''s drawings and ns were given to her. Meng Li looked at the drawings with a smile. Although it''s still a while before this thing can be put on the market, when she has something, she has a bottom in her heart.


    When the time is almost right, Meng Li stands in front of Jiang Fu''s bed, looks at Jiang Fu, and unties the ban on Jiang Fu.


    In fact, if she doesn''t untie it, Jiang''s father should wake up soon.


    Jiang Fu woke up and took him to the hospital.


    After lying in bed for so long, I need to check again.


    Jiang''s father is lying on the bed, while Meng Li and Jiang''s mother are watching by the bed.


    Jiang''s father looked at Jiang''s mother with impatience in his eyes. He didn''t want to talk at all. Atst, he asked:


    "what about Ruoxi and Hanhan?"


    Jiang Mu''s face shed a trace of injury, and her mind turned. She sneered: "your wild seed has run away for a long time."


    Jiang''s father got angry and red at Jiang''s mother:


    "your mouth is getting more and more poisonous. umte some virtue and don''t be punished."


    Jiang''s mother''s face was cold, and she said:


    "people saw you in aa and ran away. They were toozy to wait on you."


    Jiang Fu sneered and said firmly:


    "impossible, you can make up all kinds of lies. I don''t know you yet. You must have bullied her during mya."


    Jiang''s mother suddenly looked at Jiang''s father, and after a while she asked:


    "in your heart, what kind of person am I?"


    Jiang Fu sneered:


    "then who do you think you are?"


    "It''s always been high and domineering."


    Jiang''s mother''s face was a little twisted. She stood up, turned around, took a deep breath, stifled her tears, and then turned back to her father with a smile and said:


    "whatever you say."


    After that, she said to Meng Li:


    "take care of your father, I''ll go out."


    Meng Li nods. Jiang Mu''s heart is sour and hard to bear. He is a man who has lived with him for many years. In his heart, he is a vicious woman.


    There is no trust in her.


    Oh, that''s ironic.


    She was out of the ward.


    Meng Li sits beside Jiang Fu''s bed. Jiang Fu looks at Meng Li:


    "ask Ruoxi toe here."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "Dad, am I not your daughter?"


    Jiang Fu said: "yes, but I want to see the situation of Ruoxi."


    I''ve been in aa for so long. I don''t know how many grievances Ruoxi has suffered, poor child.


    Meng Li:


    "yes, I''ll call herter."


    "By the way, Dad, let me tell you the good news. Thepany can''t hold on any longer." Meng Li''s smile is pure and kind, but what he says shocked Jiang Fu.


    Meng Li, in particr, said it was good news. He was so angry that he red at Meng Li:


    "You evil girl, what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li said:


    "well, it''s not your father''s fault. You''ve been in aa for a long time."


    Meng Li took out the invitation from Jiang Ruoxi, opened the door in front of Jiang''s father and said, "but there''s another good news. Jiang Ruoxi is getting engaged to Yan Chengjun. Congrattions, Dad."


    Jiang''s father looked at the name on the invitation in disbelief, especially the names of Jiang Ruoxi and Yan Chengjun.


    He quickly asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li shrugged, took out his mobile phone, took out Jiang Fu''s secretary, called him and handed him a message: "let your secretary report to you, chairman Jiang."


    Jiang''s father was thrilled by the news. He held out his hand and took Meng Li''s mobile phone. Looking at Meng Li, his eyes were cold and strange.Meng Li stood up,ughed, turned and left.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes reverberated in the open room, like stepping on Jiang Fu''s heart, with a sense of foreboding for no reason.


    Meng left the corridor outside, and Jiang''s mother sat in the corridor with some dull eyes, tears falling continuously.


    When she found that Meng Li wasing, she wiped her tears, choked her voice and asked tly:


    "why do you say people want to get married?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know."


    After thinking about it, he said,


    "maybe people need to reproduce."


    Jiang Mu: "it''s so simple?"


    Meng Li suddenlyughed:


    "maybe it''s because simple reproduction seems like an animal, and human beings are sentimental creatures. In order to make reproduction not boring and more pleasant, we created love."


    "In the name of love, it makes reproduction seem tall."


    Jiang Mu looks at Meng Li:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li smiles shyly:


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about, but I make it up."


    Jiang''s mother sighed and said:


    "your father is so disappointing."


    Meng Li patted Jiang''s mother on the back and said:


    "if my mother had lived a long life, her life would not be more than half now. It''s not that she can''t have her own happiness."


    "If my mother is ny-nine this year, even if there is still one year left, one year will be better than this year, and it will be painful."


    Jiang''s mother sighed:


    "but after all, it''s been half a life, whether you''re happy or not. Your father is more like flesh and blood integrated into my body. If you let us separate, it''s like the pain of cutting flesh to my mother."


    Meng Li just patted Jiang Mu''s back and stopped talking.


    Long in the body bad to rotten meat, no matter how painful, people will choose to cut off.


    If you don''t cut it off, you will choose to treat it.


    But a lot of things, there is no cure.


    Jiang''s father was in bed, listening to the Secretary''s report to him, more and more shocked. He felt dizzy. He was afraid that he would be in aa again. He rang the bell to call the nurse and doctor.


    There was no problem with the inspection. When he was able to leave, Jiang Fu went to thepany directly.


    I can''t remember to let Jiang Ruoxie to see him.


    After thepany got to know the situation again, the situation was worse than what the Secretary reported to him on the phone.


    This makes Jiang Fu''s back cold. Now thepany is on the verge of copse and can''t stand a little big storm.


    He calls Jiang Ruoxi. Jiang Ruoxi is surprised that Jiang''s father wakes up and says he wants to see him.


    Jiang''s father waved his hand and said he would find a chance to see her.


    I also hope to make an appointment with Yan Chengjun.


    His posture was lower at this moment for no reason.

 Chapter 536

    And Jiang''s father was surprised to find that his private property was empty.


    In addition, there are shares in thepany, but in this case, what is the use of shares?


    Thepany is going to copse.


    There is only the house I live in now.


    Or the joint property of husband and wife.


    This made him angry. An investigation did not find out why. However, on the surface, there was no problem.


    But Jiang''s father is a man who has been struggling in society for decades. He doesn''t believe in ghosts, but he can''t find out what''s wrong. He has no evidence.


    Nothing works without evidence.


    But I know in my heart that their property has been transferred.


    He restrained himself from the volcanic eruption outside. As soon as he got home, he raised his hand and pped Jiang mu in the face. Jiang Mu closed her eyes and nned to take the p.


    It''s also a bet on whether Jiang''s father will really fight down.


    The loud p in the face, apanied by the pain, also announced that Jiang''s mother lost the bet.


    "Bitch, how dare you transfer property?"


    If the former Jiang''s father was still a bit refined, now Jiang''s father''s expression is like eating people.


    Jiang''s mother gave a sad smile:


    "this p is a blow to the friendship between you and me."


    "And I don''t know what you said."


    Jiang Fu''s angry eyes:


    "don''t you know?"


    "Do you still have the face to mention the friendship between husband and wife to me?"


    "You vicious woman, thepany is on the verge of copse. You''ve taken advantage of the fire and transferred the money."


    "You are vicious and disgusting. You are afraid to live with me without money. You abandon me decisively and take away my money. I will sue you. You wait."


    Jiang''s mother''s heart trembled, thinking of Meng Li telling her that there was no trace of what she had done, she calmed down and said:


    "you go to sue, you go to check, anyway, I haven''t done it."


    Jiang''s father walked towards Jiang''s mother. Jiang''s mother stepped back a few steps in fear. Jiang''s father suddenly grabbed Jiang''s hair, and Jiang''s mother screamed. Jiang''s father pressed Jiang''s head and knocked it against the wall. His eyes were extremely disgusting and ferocious. He almost lost his reason and roared:


    "you hand in the money, do you hear me?"


    I can''t ept that thepany is going to close down and there will be no private property.


    He is old. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t struggle. He can also provide for the aged slowly if he has money.


    But now that there is nothing left and there is no money for the elderly, what should we do next?


    If he lost, even his wife would calcte him like this.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Jiang Fu is so hysterical.


    Meng Li had been working overtime in thepany, but suddenly remembered that Jiang''s father looked at Jiang''s mother after work with resentment in his eyes. With a jump in his heart, he hurried downstairs to drive home.


    When Meng left home, Jiang''s mother copsed on the ground and covered her forehead. Her fingers were bleeding. Her eyes were listless and her hair was messy. Jiang''s father was still staring at her cannibally.


    Looking at Meng Li, he roared:


    "evil girl, are you with your mother? Come on, where''s the money?"


    Meng Li gave Jiang''s father a cold nce and said, "I hope you don''t ask me and my mother for the rest of your life."


    After that, Jiang rushed out of the hospital.


    I didn''t expect that Jiang Fu''s reaction was so big. It seems that after the dark side of human nature was greatly stimted, what he did was quite different from his usual performance.


    Jiang''s mother was sitting in the co driver''s seat, while Meng left the car. After half a sound, Jiang''s mother said, "daughter, do you think we''ve really gone too far?"


    Meng Li pursed his lips:


    "Mom, what do you think? When Dad treats you like this, do you still have to reflect on your own faults?"


    Too much, not too much at all.


    In the plot, Jiang''s father uses Jiang''s mother to threaten the client to marry off. Later, he deals with Jiang''s mother. After the client''s husband''s family goes bankrupt, the mother and daughter depend on each other. Later, Jiang''s mother''s family also goes down with misfortune, forcing them to find no way out. Has Jiang''s father ever asked half of them?


    It is because Jiang''s father has been helping others to deal with his wife and daughter that they havee to such a miserable end.


    Jiang Fu is also the initiator.


    Jiang Mu took a look at Meng Li''s cold face, and finally said calmly:


    "I just want an answer, but I don''t think I''m at fault."


    Meng Li said.


    Took Jiang''s mother to the hospital to deal with the wound, and then gave Jiang''s mother a check.


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong.


    Simply no big problem, Meng Li with Jiang''s mother in the hotel opened a room, let Jiang''s mother temporarily don''t go home.


    Jiang''s mother is worried that her husband will do something to her daughter. She is not at ease with Meng Li. Meng Li only says that she will not go back to work overtime when shees back to thepany.Jiang''s mother didn''t know what Meng Li was busy with, so she had to leave with Meng.


    Meng Li drives home. He puts up with Jiang Fu for a while and wakes him up. Naturally, he has his role.


    Otherwise, why do you make such a fuss.


    But when Meng Li went back, Jiang''s father was no longer at home.


    At this time, Jiang''s father is sitting in Yan Chengjun''s mansion, and Jiang Ruoxi is just like a hostess.


    Looking at Jiang Ruoxi, Jiang''s father brewed his emotions, squeezed out a smile and showed a little kindness, although there was still anxiety and worry between his eyebrows.


    He asked:


    "what about Ruoxi, Hanhan?"


    Jiang Ruoxi replied:


    "Dad, the child is with Cheng Jun, and he wille backter."


    Jiang''s father nodded andughed:


    "I think Chengjun still likes Hanhan?"


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face was flushed. She was a little shy and said, "it''s OK. They are very sticky, which makes me jealous."


    Jiang''s father looks at the door for a moment. Jiang Ruoxi seems to see his mind. She says:


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve already called Chengjun."


    Jiang Fu nodded:


    "good, good, don''t worry."


    "Dad, how is your health? For many reasons, you didn''t stay with dad before." Jiang Ruoxi seems to be suffering.


    Jiang''s father sighed:


    "I can understand. I fell down. Your life must be hard. It''s all dad who''s sorry for you. You''ve been wronged."


    Jiang Ruoxi said sadly:


    "no grievance."


    "My father must also know about me and Chengjun. Will my father me me?" She had tears in her eyes and a guilty face.


    Father Jiang said:


    "you can only me your sister for not being predestined with Chengjun. Your sister has been spoiled by her mother since childhood. It''s normal for Chengjun not to be able to stand it."


    "It''s fate that you and Chengjun can be together. You should cherish it."


    Jiang Ruoxi was greatly moved and said:


    "thank you, Dad."


    Jiang Fu: "you are my daughter. It''s good to see you happy. Thank you?"


    Jiang Ruoxi just chuckled, and the two chatted for a long time. During this time, Jiang''s father looked at his watch from time to time, which showed his anxiety.


    Finally, Yan Chengjunes back with Jiang Han. Jiang Han runs straight to Jiang Ruoxi.

 Chapter 537

    I didn''t give it to Jiang Fu.


    Jiang Ruoxi smiles awkwardly at his father.


    Jiang''s father looks at Yan Chengjun, who is also sitting on the sofa. There is a Jiang Han in the middle, next to Jiang Ruoxi.


    The three of them are sitting on the sofa, facing Jiang''s father, worthy of being father and son. Yan Chengjun doesn''t give Jiang''s father a straight eye either.


    Jiang''s father''s face was a little hot, but when he thought of the purpose of hising today, he asked for a kind of attitude.


    "Cheng Jun, how have you been?"


    Lack of confidence.


    Yan Chengjun just looked at Jiang Fu, his eyes were indifferent, he said coldly:


    e on, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang''s father gave a smile and didn''t mind Yan Chengjun''s coldness at all. He said:


    "today, I''d like to congratte you on your engagement."


    Yan Chengjun sneers and nces at Jiang Fu.


    Jiang''s father also realized that he was too humble. He restrained the ttering look on his face, sat up straight and said:


    "another one, I''m sorry for my poor girl. I don''t know that heaven and earth have offended you."


    Yan Chengjun said:


    "Oh? You came to apologize to her? "


    father Jiang chuckles again:


    " yes. "


    Yan Chengjun stopped talking.


    Jiang Fu went on, saying: "the evil girl really went too far. Take her to the door to apologize another day."


    Yan Chengjun touched his lips with his fingers and looked at Jiang Fu askance:


    "do you know that in my case, if I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Apology doesn''t work at all."


    Jiang Fu''s face froze, and then said:


    "but you see you are going to marry Ruoxi, we are a family. Thepany''s cooperation is broken, which is not good for anyone..."


    Yan Chengjunughs:


    "in the past, we cooperated with you based on friendship. Now that we have no friendship, there are countlesspanies that want to cooperate with us."


    "Why should I y with you?"


    Yan Chengjun merciless words, let Jiang father old face that hot ah.


    And to Yan Chengjun plead, inside and outside is to let Yan Chengjun let go of theirpany.


    Don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face.


    Jiang Ruoxi also asks for love symbolically, but Yan Chengjun doesn''t agree with anything.


    I haven''t been beaten by anyone since I was a child. How can I afford to be beaten by a woman who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth without her paying the price?


    Jiang Fu''s saliva is dry, and his old face is lost.


    Yan Chengjun said irritable, Yan Chengjun directly under the guest order.


    Jiang Ruoxi sent Jiang''s father away, and she said:


    "Dad, in fact, don''t worry. Even if you lose everything, your daughter won''t care about you. I will make dad happy in the future."


    As soon as Jiang Fu''s eyes brightened, he said:


    "then can you ask Cheng Jun for more love and don''t make things so serious?"


    Jiang Ruoxi shook her head helplessly. She said:


    "my sister beat Cheng Jun that day. It must be hard to get rid of this anger."


    Jiang Fu''s face became ugly:


    "she hit people?"


    Jiang Ruoxi nodded, and his father said:


    "what about you, she did it too?"


    Jiang Ruoxi shook his head, nodded again, and then shook his head again, denying anxiously:


    "Dad, my sister didn''t hit me, don''t worry."


    But Jiang''s father didn''t believe it. He said:


    "she must have beaten someone. This evil girl is reallywless. I really did something wrong to give birth to such an evil girl."


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face is full of words.


    Seeing this, Jiang Fu said:


    "just say what you have to say."


    Jiang Ruoxi shook his head and said:


    "no, I still won''t say it."


    Jiang Fu: "you say."


    Jiang Ruoxi''s face shed a struggle, and finally said:


    "Chengjun is mainly angry with his aunt and sister. If theye to apologize to Chengjun, there will be some room for things."


    Jiang''s father nodded. He was worried about it. He said goodbye to Jiang Ruoxi and left Yan''s family.


    As Jiang Ruoxi looks at Jiang''s father''s back, Yan Chengjun says in a cold voice:


    e here."


    Jiang Ruoxi cleverly walks up to Yan Chengjun. Yan Chengjun pinches Jiang Ruoxi''s chin and asks:


    "can''t you bear it?"


    Jiang Ruoxi pursed his mouth:


    "I can bear to hit me, but she hit you, which makes me feel a little ufortable."


    Yan Chengjun: "don''t worry, they won''t have a better life. They have been bullying you for so many years, and let them taste the taste of being bullied."


    Jiang Ruoxi looked deeply heartless and said:"Forget it."


    Yan Chengjun hooked his lips:


    "there''s nothing to forget."


    When Jiang''s father came home, he looked for his wife in his wife''s room, but he didn''t see anyone. He couldn''t get through the phone.


    He called in front of Meng Li''s door again. Meng Li, who was practicing, epted his merit, got up to open the door and looked at Jiang Fu:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "And your mother?" He asked.


    Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Fu said impatiently:


    "let here back. Something''s up."


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Fu with no expression on his face. Jiang Fu says:


    "I just want to tell you that I will go to Yan''s home with your mother tomorrow to apologize. As long as I get his forgiveness, the situation of thepany will be improved."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "have you eaten the dignity of your life?"


    Jiang''s father was instantly angry and yelled at Meng Li:


    "evil girl, don''t forget that all your advantages today are given to you by Laozi. How do you speak?"


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Jiang Fu clenched his hands into fists and forced patience. He said:


    "do you hear me? I''ll go to Yan''s house tomorrow and apologize."


    Meng Li: "no way."


    Jiang Fu: "very good, you don''t go."


    "Don''t call my dad if you don''t go."


    Meng Li was amused by Jiang''s father. She chuckled and said:


    "if you don''t shout, you don''t shout. What''s so strange."


    "You...!"


    Jiang''s father pointed to Meng Li, his arm trembled slightly, his face was red with anger, and he was on the verge of endurance.


    Meng Li stares at Jiang Fu and suddenly roars:


    "since it''s our mother and daughter who are right, you can abandon our mother and daughter."


    "While the shares of thepany are still worth a few dors, if you have the ability, you can sell the shares of thepany. Take the money and go out to copy apany. I believe that as Yan Chengjun''s father-inw, you will certainly be able to make a good fortune."


    "This is the way to protect my life. It''s much easier than taking me and my mother to apologize to Yan Chengjun."


    "If you want us to apologize, there''s no way."


    "I don''t have money, but I have guts. Anyway, my mother and I are right."


    Meng Li looked very angry, like angry words under the general, but was gradually calm father Jiang to listen in the heart.


    To be honest, this is a good way.


    Anyway, Ruoxi is still his daughter, andter he is Yan Chengjun''s father-inw.


    He didn''t offend Yan Chengjun again. He was implicated by the two women who didn''t know the heaven and earth.


    I''ve had enough of it all my life.


    It''s bad luck to get a bad wife.


    Meng Li''s eyes twinkle when he looks at Jiang Fu, and he knows that Jiang Fu is listening in his heart.


    There''s nothing Jiang Fu can''t do.

 Chapter 538

    Jiang''s father looks at Meng Li''s face, just like her mother''s, cold, and doesn''t want to be close.


    He sneered and said:


    "I hope you don''t regret what you said today."


    Meng Li:


    "what can I regret?"


    "You''re going to sell the shares to me. I''ll take care of what I''ve done."


    Jiang''s father thought Meng Li was boasting, and he said:


    "I''ll sell it to you. Do you have money to buy it?"


    "I raise you so big, you eat me, live me, now grow a whole body anti bone, still want to buy my equity."


    Meng Li retorted:


    "no money?"


    "I''ll borrow money from my uncle."


    Jiang''s fatherughed angrily, and he said, "well, you''ve grown up."


    "Do you think your uncle can follow your temperament?"


    Meng Licently said:


    "you don''t have to worry about it. If you treat me and my mother like this, we are unlucky. Someone is in charge of us. If you are unlucky, please help yourself."


    Jiang''s father looked at Meng Li, gloomy, and asked:


    "where did your mother get the money?"


    Meng Li: "no, mom. She''s not like you."


    With that, Meng Li closed the door with a bang, and Jiang Fu''s face was blue and white.


    Meng Li asked Jiang''s mother to have a good rest in the hotel for a few days, but she couldn''t go abroad to rx.


    Jiang''s mother can''t rest assured about this and refuses.


    Meng Li says to Jiang''s mother that he wants to find his uncle. They borrow money to buy Jiang''s father''s shares, which makes Jiang''s mother hesitant.


    Jiang''s mother is very worried about the future of thepany. Holding shares in her hand is like smashing them in her hand.


    Meng Li just promised to Jiang Mu that thepany would get better.


    Some people dare not show the drawings given by 6018 to Jiang mu, which is of great importance. Meng Li is very afraid that Jiang Mu will leak them out for various reasons and let Jiang Fu know the news. If Jiang Fu knows that thepany is likely to turn over, he will never sell his shares.


    Jiang''s mother sees Meng Li pestering her all day. She has no choice but to take Meng Li back to her mother''s home.


    Knowing that Jiang''s mother is in trouble now, his mother''s family advised him to stop throwing money into it. It''s not that they didn''t find a way to help, but that Yan Chengjun was too overbearing. Now they are all involved.


    Meng Li and Jiang''s mother said they had done it. For the sake of family, they borrowed a lot of money from the client''s uncle.


    Jiang''s father has been investigating his own assets, but after the investigation, he didn''t find any clues to prove that Jiang''s mother transferred her property in court.


    It''s hard to do. We can''t get the money back.


    The wife ran out and couldn''t find it.


    My teeth itch with anger.


    It happened that her daughter really found him and said that she would buy his shares.


    Jiang''s father is angry and feels that Meng Li is insulting him with money.


    Now father and daughter are like enemies.


    But Meng left the price let him very heart, heart movement, a hair out of control, the more out of the mind to sell shares.


    Let''s not talk about whether or not to duplicate apany and make aeback. It''s just the problem of providing for the aged. With this money, you can live without worry.


    Now I don''t have enough money, I don''t feel safe.


    Jiang''s father hesitated and went to Jiang Ruoxi again. Jiang Ruoxi means Yan Chengjun won''t let him go.


    Yan Chengjun feels that Jiang''s father is very upset. He alwayses to harass his own women. He also tells Jiang''s father that he won''t be lenient.


    Jiang''s father tells Yan Chengjun that he wants to sell thepany''s shares, but Yan Chengjun says he doesn''t need it.


    Jiang''s father''s delusion of selling his shares to Yan Chengjun at a high price failed.


    I found some people in private, but no one gave me the right price.


    Meng Li found Jiang Fu again. This time she didn''t say it well. She said directly:


    "if you still think about it, I''ll go to provoke Yan Chengjun. I don''t know if thepany can stand the destruction of Yan Chengjun now."


    Jiang Fu was a little suspicious, and he asked:


    "what are you doing with so much money to buy my shares?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "because Jiang family is not only your hard work, but also your mother''s hard work. I want to keep Jiang family."


    "And I don''t want to see you."


    Jiang''s father thinks ironically that he is young and reckless. He thinks he can change anything.


    He said sarcastically:


    "where do you get your confidence?"


    Meng Li said confidently:


    "I believe that you can get through it. As long as you work hard, there is nothing you can''t do."


    Jiang''s father looked at his daughter and felt that he had failed.


    How to educate such a mentally handicapped daughter, still don''t understand that many things in the world rely on efforts is useless?He sneered:


    "you are in debt. When you lose, you can''t get up. Don''t me me for being unkind. I don''t have the money to pay your debt."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "don''t worry, I won''t ask you."


    "Let''s get rid of it, or I''ll take you to lose, and we''ll have nothing." Meng Li''s eyes shed fierce.


    Jiang''s father''s heart was startled. When women started to go crazy, they all ignored it and said they would consider it.


    If you really want to provoke Yan Chengjun again


    Meng Li asks Jiang''s father to think about it for two days. Jiang''s father thinks about it for a while, and then brazenly asks Yan Chengjun.


    Yan Chengjun just said that it would be better if Jiang Manxue took over.


    I also feel that Jiang''s father is very shameless. He is not only a mother and daughter, but also an old man.


    The damage also has the old man''s benefit, but the waist pole son all does not straighten up with him just.


    If it''s just one, he can look up a little.


    It''s true that the older you get, the more timid you be.


    Jiang''s father only cares about self-protection now. He can''t think of so much. His friendship with his wife has turned into nothingness in his wife''s insidious transfer of property.


    With his daughter and his wife, he could feel that his daughter might be involved in these things.


    Why can''t they do so much first?


    Jiang Fu finally agreed to sell the shares to Meng Li.


    A general meeting of shareholders was held.


    After all, if Jiang Fu wants to transfer the shares, he must have a legal process, which is to inform the other shareholders of his intention to sell.


    They have a preemptive right.


    But in this case, no one dare to take over the mess, not to mention a lot of money.


    They don''t buy it, but Meng Li does.


    In this regard, the smooth transfer of shares to Meng Li.


    In this eventful autumn, such a thing happened, especially intriguing, but it was given to his daughter, should be able to support it.


    They didn''t know that the Jiang family had been in a mess.


    Only when Jiang''s father was in aa and had some physical problems, he decided to do so soon after waking up.


    Meng Li got Jiang Fu''s shares, plus Jiang Mu also gave Meng Li some shares, and Meng Li bought some piecemeal before.


    Meng Li is now Jiang''s new director. He''s really fresh and fresh.


    Jiang''s father sneers at Meng Li in his heart. Now heughs, andter he will cry.


    What are you proud of? I just hope you don''t beg him with tears.

 Chapter 539

    Jiang''s father has nothing to do with Jiang''s family, and he can''t find any evidence that Jiang''s mother has transferred her property. No matter how hard she is, he can only admit it, and he simply proposes a divorce.


    Now he has a lot of money in his hand, so he has to get rid of his mother Jiang.


    After all, he had more money than they had transferred.


    If he doesn''t get rid of the rtionship, he''ll go out and get something. If he doesn''t get it right, his wife will get a piece of it.


    When Jiang''s mother heard that Jiang''s father was going to divorce her, she had an unexpected feeling.


    It should have been expected that their friendship was long gone.


    Because Jiang''s father felt that he had thrown the useless shares to Meng Li. He felt a sense of revenge in his heart. What''s the use of taking away my money? Don''t you still have to double it for me?


    I got a strange bnce and satisfaction in my heart.


    Therefore, when they talked about divorce, they were very peaceful. When they had no worries, Jiang''s father was still elegant.


    They divorced. For the house they live in, Jiang''s fatherpensated Jiang''s mother, and the house belonged to him.


    Jiang''s mother wanted to fight for it. Meng Li said it was OK.


    Don''t argue. It''s disturbing where you live, and it makes it easy for mother Jiang to feel the scene.


    They moved again.


    However, in other people''s eyes, such as Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi, they feel that Meng Li''s mother and daughter have been swept out.


    Meng Li no matter what others think, at least 6018 gave her something has been sessfully done.


    All kinds of procedures for protecting products have been applied for, and others can''t copy them.


    The day of Jiang Ruoxi''s engagement is also the day of Meng Liding''s new productunch.


    In a word, how should theye.


    Meng Li took the invitation from Jiang Ruoxi to attend the wedding banquet. Jiang Ruoxi was very beautiful. Seeing Meng Liing, she quickly weed him:


    "sister, it''s really nice to see youe."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "really?"


    Jiang Ruoxi nodded:


    "yes."


    Yan Chengjun came over. He was also very handsome today. He looked at Meng Li and sneered:


    "it seems that life is not too miserable, and he is still in the mood tough."


    Meng Li: why can''t you smile


    She looks behind Yan Chengjun. There are several men who have been looking at Yan Chengjun from time to time. They are strong and strong. They should be the bodyguards Yan Chengjun asked.


    Meng Li feels even more funny. Yan Chengjun is not afraid of being beaten by her.


    Yan Chengjun looks back at Meng Li. His eyes are sinister. He scans Meng Li''s face again and again. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Meng Li said to Yan Chengjun:


    "by the way, ourpany has a new productunch today. I have to go back to work."


    Yan Chengjun seems to have heard a big joke: "new products? Just yourpany? "


    Meng Li nodded:


    "young people, don''t look down on others."


    Yan Chengjun said:


    "on purpose?"


    Meng Li:


    "I didn''t mean to. It''s a good day today. Can''t anyone hold any activities on your engagement day?"


    Yan Chengjun:


    "others can, you can''t."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "ah, you are so overbearing. It''s a pity not to be an emperor. How can you be a businessman?"


    "It seems that life is not enough."


    Yan Chengjun said with some teeth biting:


    "OK, you''re fine."


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend me?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Yan Chengjun suddenlyughed and said:


    "you will know soon."


    Meng Li nodded and looked aside at Jiang Ruoxi, half confused and half flustered:


    "I wish you happiness forever and forever..."


    Jiang Ruoxi reacted for a moment and said:


    "ah? Good, sister


    "I''m so happy to have your blessing." Jiang Ruoxi''s voice choked.


    Meng Li''s face was full of sarcasm, and she said:


    "by the way, I''ll give you a gift."


    Jiang Ruoxi looks at Meng Li with some apprehension. Meng Li hands Jiang Ruoxi the engagement gift given by Yan Chengjun when the client is engaged to Yan Chengjun.


    Completely ignore Yan Chengjun''s gloomy eyes.


    Jiang Ruoxi takes the box and opens it with a ruby ne, which is very expensive.


    Jiang Ruoxi didn''t know that it was Yan Chengjun''s engagement gift to his sister at that time. She just thought it was really beautiful and her eyes lit up.


    Why are you so willing?


    Yan Chengjun can''t help his anger. He stares at Meng Li:


    "do you want to die?"


    I feel that this woman is really in the mood to die, constantly brush the sense of existence, not afraid of death?As for what new productunch, what good things can be made?


    It''s just a dying struggle.


    Jiang Ruoxi looks at Yan Chengjun in a daze:


    "what''s wrong with this?"


    Yan Chengjun is speechless. It can''t be said that he was sent out when he was engagedst time.


    But Meng Li said, Meng Li said:


    "this is the engagement gift Yan Chengjun gave mest time. Now that you have taken over this man, you can also take over the things together."


    "It''s rubbish anyway. I don''t care about it."


    Meng Li''s words were louder. Most of the people who came and went around heard them, and they were all looking at this side and whispering.


    Good y.


    Jiang Ruoxi suddenly felt like eating Xiang.


    It''s hard.


    Disgusting people, this is.


    Meng Li was in a bad mood when she looked at each other, and she was in a good mood:


    "OK, I have to go. Goodbye."


    With that, Meng Li turns around and walks away. Yan Chengjun squints and stares at Meng Li''s back. His whole body exudes the momentum of not entering the living.


    Jiang Ruoxi took the ne box, helpless and angry.


    What are you doing to humiliate her.


    Is really a love but not crazy woman, emotional things can not be forced, why can not put it down.


    It''s good for everyone to put it down.


    Jiang Ruoxi is holding a wedding banquet, while Meng Li is holding a new productunch.


    This is an open challenge, and what Menglipany released is a brand new technology, which has been concerned by all parties.


    The topic discussed in the circle is more about the technology of Menglipany.


    After all, Yan Chengjun is engaged to a flower, or the two people are engaged.


    But this is not the same. Businessmen attach great importance to profits. They see what they can get in this storm.


    A fool can see that Jiang is fighting back.


    After all, in the past, Jiang''s rtionship with Yan''s was not absolutepetition. However, Jiang''s product was more high-end than Yan''s, which he was always proud of. He made it clear that he wanted to fight Yan to the end.


    It seems that Jiang has been hiding a hand, can not be underestimated.


    In fact, the more advanced thing 6018 said that as long as he can find materials, he can do it.


    It''s just that the development of the ne is regr, and it doesn''t matter to gently push the development of science and technology.


    However, it is not allowed to vigorously push against the natural development of the ne.


    Meng Li did not want to make such a boastful thing, as long as it can bring thepany back to life.


    Yan Chengjun is busy booking a wedding banquet. He doesn''t know what''s going on. People around him are shocked and can''t help disturbing Yan Chengjun.


    It''s very important. Let Yan Chengjun know.

 Chapter 540

    Yan Chengjun expected the seriousness of the situation, because Jiang''s new chip technology is based on the technology of theirpany''s products. Now they have be the ordinary version.


    It''s a high configuration version.


    The development of science and technology is not easy. Every progress requires the efforts and painstaking efforts of countless people.


    And can get development, can push thepany to a new height.


    Why didn''t there be any news before? Can this kind of thing be developed in a few months?


    What''s going on?


    Don''t Mr. Jiang know?


    If old man Jiang knows, can he let go?


    Yan Chengjun can''t understand the truth. He can''t figure it out.


    This matter is like a stone, bang hit in his heart, let his brow unconsciously wrinkle, stretch not open.


    Jiang''s father is in a bad mood now. He was happy to attend his daughter''s engagement banquet.


    Although I know in my heart that people''s eyes are not normal, at least on the surface, I stillpliment him.


    Not everyone can be Yan Chengjun''s father-inw.


    Right when they envy and hate.


    But seeing his eldest daughter''s press conference, he knew he had lost.


    He doesn''t know about this kind of thing.


    When was it developed?


    Now I don''t understand that I am a fool when I am cheated by my eldest daughter.


    Fall in the trap, fall in the trap!


    Yan Chengjun asked Jiang Fu:


    "are you kidding me?"


    Jiang Fu''s mouth is full of bitterness:


    "what did I y with you? I don''t know what''s going on


    Yan Chengjun stares at Jiang Fu:


    "really?"


    Jiang''s father said impatiently:


    "what do I cheat you for? I want to know that if this thing is on the market, will I give all my shares to Jiang Manxue?"


    Is he a fool?


    I have studied thepany over and over for many times, just like a doctor. I let go when I saw that thepany was hopeless.


    At that time, I had doubts in my heart. I couldn''t understand why I had to spend so much money to buy worthless shares.


    Later, Quan became the eldest daughter. She was young, ignorant and willful.


    What a oversight.


    Yan Chengjun had some conspiracy theories in his mind, and he questioned:


    "who knows if this is your trick? Don''t forget that you are Jiang Manxue''s father."


    Jiang''s father was questioned and was very upset. His voice was angry:


    "Jiang Manxue is my daughter, isn''t Jiang Ruoxi?"


    "Yan Chengjun, if you have time to question me here, you won''t think about countermeasures."


    Yan Chengjun takes a deep look at Jiang Ruoxi''s father and pulls his tie in annoyance. Jiang Ruoxi can''t insert a word. Yan Chengjun takes a look at Jiang Ruoxi:


    "wait for me when I go home. I have something to do with thepany."


    Jiang Ruoxi is also in a bad mood. She doesn''t understand thepany. She is just in a bad mood because of the ne.


    But now her fiance and father are worried, no one cares about her.


    He was upset, but he nodded cleverly:


    "Chengjun, be careful on the way."


    Yan Chengjun left with a sound.


    Jiang Ruoxi looked at Jiang''s father and said sadly:


    "why does my sister want to do this? Is it not good for us to get along with each other peacefully?"


    Jiang Ruoxi is talking about nes, but Jiang''s father thinks it''s about thepany.


    Jiang Fu was upset, and he said:


    "I''ll ask your sister."


    Jiang Ruoxi took Jiang''s father:


    "Dad, no, it''s not a big deal."


    Jiang Fu stares at Jiang Ruoxi:


    "isn''t this a big deal?"


    That''s a big deal.


    Jiang Ruoxi looked at Jiang''s father with a serious face and didn''t dare to say anything. He let go and Jiang''s father left directly.


    Jiang Fu found Meng Li at the press conference and roared:


    "do you even cheat your Laozi?"


    Meng Li: "what did I cheat you about?"


    Jiang Fu: "why didn''t the R & Dpany tell me?"


    Meng Li: "why tell you? It''s something I developed myself. Believe it or not, it doesn''t use thepany''s manpower. "


    Jiang''s father didn''t even believe Meng Li''s words. He sneered: "I raised you. Don''t I know how many pounds you have?"


    "You lied to me." Jiang Fu''s face is ferocious and his fist is tight.


    Meng Liughs: "please go out."


    Jiang Fu: "how dare you drive your father?"


    Meng Li: "why don''t you dare, even if you are my father, but now it''s my working time, you interfere with my work."


    Then Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "Chairman Qian Jiang, if you don''t want to see tomorrow''s news and a news about you being blown out, please go by yourself."Jiang Fu''s body shook, and he looked at Meng Li in disbelief:


    "you unfilial daughter, evil daughter, you are so heartless, you will be hit by five thunders."


    "You are cruel. I want to tell everyone that you cheat my shares, rob mypany, and take my property."


    Meng Li was not angry at all. She said:


    "do you know what you look like now, dad?"


    "You are like a defeated rooster. You are so angry that you can do nothing but yell at me."


    "These things have nothing to do with you any more."


    Jiang''s father was gasped by Meng Li. His face turned red, but he had nothing to say.


    He tried to endure the violence in his heart, because there was someone at the press conference.


    Meng Li calls his secretary to send Jiang Fu out, and Jiang Fu has to follow him.


    In the end, we still need some faces. If a man of several decades old is kicked out, and then attacked by outsiders, it will be uneptable for him who has been in the limelight for half his life.


    After the press conference, Meng Li was busy looking for a partner.


    Her price is cheaper than Yan Chengjun''s.


    Yan Chengjun thinks that he has this unique technology. You have to ask me to cooperate, not me to ask you to cooperate.


    Therefore, it''s quite easy for Meng Li to dig the bottom of the wall, because Yan Chengjun''s reputation in business is still somewhat unsatisfactory.


    If you have another choice, you are not very willing to cooperate with him.


    What''s more, there are more advanced things now. If they still insist on using low-end technology, isn''t this a sign of self destruction?


    Who is going to die?


    Market demand, no way.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the cooperation with Meng Li is interrupted, and that the cooperation with Yan Chengjun is also in progress.


    But the products are definitely different. In the market, the positioning is the upgraded version.


    And Yan Chengjun''s is the old version.


    The old version will not be out of stock immediately, but it will be reced by the upgraded version.


    Meng Li is determined to take care of Yan Chengjun. He has given a lot of support to the partners. They get more support. The profit of cooperation with Meng Li is rtively higher. It is estimated that the market price of Meng Li is the same as that of the products made by Yan Chengjun.


    We have to hang Yan Chengjun.


    Mine is more advanced than yours, and it''s as cheap as yours. It''s even cheaper to do an activity than yours.


    Come on.


    Mainly in terms of cost, Meng Li saved a lot of money and didn''t spend a lot of money on R & D. only Meng Li had the confidence to toss Yan Chengjun.

 Chapter 541

    Meng Li cooperates with many clients of Yan Chengjun in private, and some of his former cooperation hase back.


    During the period, Jiang''s father alwayses to harass her, but they are all blocked by Meng.


    Also ran to harass Jiang''s mother, Meng Li sent Jiang''s mother to travel abroad.


    Looking at the situation of thepany, Jiang''s mother was relieved to leave. It happened that she had experienced too much during this period of time, so it''s not impossible to go out to rx.


    Call Meng Li really don''t understand words ask Uncle.


    Meng Li nodded his head and happily saw off Jiang mu.


    Jiang''s father can''t help it now. He doesn''t dare to make too much of a fuss.


    The situation of thepany improved, the stock rose, and Meng Li brought thepany back to life, just when the position of chairman was vacant, he opened a board of directors, and Meng Li became chairman smoothly.


    Yan Chengjun also wants to do the same thing again to prevent others from cooperating with Jiang.


    But today is not what it used to be. Yan Chengjun probably can''t recognize the reality. Others would rather stop cooperating with him than give up cooperating with Jiang.


    In short, everyone is ying Tai Chi for Yan Chengjun.


    I didn''t say that I didn''t cooperate with Jiang, nor that I wanted to cooperate with Jiang.


    Don''t give Yan Chengjun a clear statement.


    Really naive young people, think that little friendship can stop them from making money?


    How can Yan Chengjun do such a fresh and refined job of cutting off people''s wealth.


    Once upon a time, he was able to sell his face because he needed his things, but now he is not unique.


    Who is willing to fall behind others? If we fall behind others in technology today, we will fall behind others in strength tomorrow.


    No one will reject the emerging and reliable technology, and Yan Chengjun knows that he can''t stop the rise of Meng Li.


    Angry, these people are real.


    It''s better not to ask for it in his hands in the future.


    Yan Chengjun, the emperor, is not the only one.


    Although others have offended Yan Chengjun, Yan Chengjun does not dare to attack others easily at this stage, because his strength should be preserved to deal with Jiang''s.


    As long as we deal with Jiang, we''ll talk about itter.


    And Yan Chengjun heart is ambitious, he hopes to get Meng from the hands of technology.


    Then it will be brilliant again.


    Now these people are waiting.


    ording to his estimation, Jiang has lost so much in this period of time, and is in urgent need of capital return. In terms of price, he will not have an advantage over him.


    Therefore, Yan Chengjun has a mentality of fighting a price war with Meng Li at that time.


    As long as the price war ys well, the market will not abandon him.


    This is also the reason why otherpanies y Tai Chi with Yan Chengjun. Sooner orter, there will be a battle between Jiang and Yan. They just need to wait to see whichpany wins.


    The snipe and the m fight for the benefit of the fisherman. Now they all hope to y the role of the fisherman.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the origin of the matter is to marry an illegitimate daughter, which makes it immortal today.


    However, if they had joined hands before, they would not be able to take advantage today.


    Hero sad beauty pass this sentence is too right, Yan Chengjun is folded in the woman.


    And think of Jiang Manxue, their heart also trembled, such a woman, really not everyone can control.


    Even her father can blow out Jiang. She is the only one who has made such an obvious effort.


    I don''t care about the outside world.


    However, other people''s ability is not small.


    After a long stalemate between the twopanies, it''s time for the products invested with Mengli''s technology toe into the market, and the prices are very close to the people.


    It''s really Meng Li''s support to the partners is too great, their cost is low, and the whole thing is cheaper than Yan Chengjun''s.


    Their profits have not decreased, or even increased.


    More willing to vigorously promote products containing the technology provided by Mengli.


    Now Yan Chengjun is stupid.


    What is Jiang doing? Won''t he lose money?


    But on second thought, since you want to fight with me to the end, I''ll apany you.


    They also lowered their prices.


    However, Yan Chengjun is a man of backbone. He didn''t press his profit to the extreme and didn''t reduce it much.


    In Yan Chengjun''s mind, this is a big step back.


    But Yan Chengjun doesn''t know that even if he reduces the price, the profit of the partner is not as good as Meng Li''s.


    So people show ack of interest.


    Yan Chengjun anxious fire, Jiang''s stock is rising, and Yan''s stock has been falling.


    After the official opening of the market, it was recognized by the market. Meng Li gave various policies, which meant very directly. As long as she simply used their chip technology and stopped the chip products provided by Yan Chengjun, she would give more support.


    Of course, it''s OK not to stop Yan''s technology.She can still cooperate, but the preferential policies are not so big, which directly affects their costs.


    The cost is high, if you want to achieve a certain profit, the same thing, the price must be higher than others.


    The audience is not a fool, want to buy the same thing, the price is higher?


    It''s not cost-effective.


    They are not stupid, technological progress, backward things will be eliminated sooner orter.


    They have to fight something that is going to be eliminated.


    Sell out your stock.


    When they cooperated earlier, they knew that sooner orter they would make a choice between the twopanies. Now, of course, the choice is beneficial to them.


    Originally, Yan''s market was robbed by Meng Li, but now Meng Li is suppressing them, which undoubtedly makes Yan''s market worse, and thepany''s profits have shrunk by arge margin.


    The price war cannot be fought, and Yan Chengjun is not idle.


    We also need to develop new technologies. The goal is not big, that is to say, it''s better than Jiang''s high-end technology.


    R & D technicians:


    I''m sorry, they are not gods. They don''t understand the current technology of other people. Do they even have advanced technology?


    But with this money, we have to work.


    Research.


    As for whether it can be studied, another question is.


    There''s no rule that they have to work it out.


    Yan Chengjun was angry when he looked at the technician. He ordered: "I hope you can develop it for me in three months!"


    Technician:


    Three months, why not.


    All told Yan Chengjun that it was impossible.


    Yan Chengjun was angry, he said:


    "it should not take three months for Jiang''s research."


    Yan Chengjun calcted from the time when Jiang''s father changed his equity, because if he had studied it before, he would not have been unaware of it.


    That woman doesn''t pay attention to her father at all. Yan Chengjun finally believes that Jiang''s father is also calcted by her.


    One of the technicians was very frank and displeased to retort:


    "it''s impossible. In three months, they probably didn''t even know the clue. How can they ask us to do it in three months?"


    Yan Chengjun hated being refuted most in his life. He roared angrily:


    "I''ll give you three months. If you can''t do it in three months, you have to go away."

 Chapter 542

    These technicians can be regarded as experts. They have been engaged in their own field for so many years and devoted to research. They are also respected.


    Even if you are a gold owner, this request is unreasonable.


    Such unreasonable demands, they can''t do it, and they have to be so angry.


    It''s amazing.


    Three months is impossible, even if it is difficult to drain their brains, this kind of technological breakthrough is not Chinese cabbage, unless there is a miracle, they are almost enlightened by the gods.


    Yan Chengjun angrily left, in the face of Meng Li a turn over hard to suppress his situation, he is really helpless.


    The other side has the upper hand.


    In desperation, Yan Chengjun can only lower his price. Although it''s not the most high-end thing at present, it won''t lose the market all of a sudden.


    Yan Chengjun down, Meng Li will also.


    The same price is obviously superior to Mengli.


    Although Meng Li knows that the price war hase down and many people have taken advantage of it, it is impossible not to deal with Yan Chengjun.


    After mass production, Meng Li felt that his cost was lower than Yan Chengjun''s.


    Moreover, Meng Li also directly intervened in other projects of Yan Chengjun''spany. He did whatever they did.


    It''s just that Yan Chengjun is not allowed to survive.


    It''s hard to beat.


    In terms of capital, it''s not difficult for Menglipany to borrow money from the bank. The criterion of the bank is to lend money topanies that have the ability to repay money. The more you borrow, the more they earn.


    If you can''t move ording to the situation that you were suppressed before, you can''t borrow money.


    It''s a pity that they turned over.


    Therefore, Yan Chengjun is still just like Meng Li.


    The sales volume shrinks, and the profit shrinks sharply. It can even be said that there is no profit. If we can''t find a new way out, we will die step by step.


    This kind of situation really makes Yan Chengjun unable to eat and sleep at night.


    Although I know I can''t, I can''t think of any other way. Now Jiang has capital that others can''t rece, just like he did at the beginning.


    Who knows, Yan Chengjun, who has always been obedient, is extremely frustrated by such a blow.


    I don''t have a good attitude when I go home to see Jiang Ruoxi.


    After all, it''s all because of this woman. If you don''t fall out with Jiang for this woman, if you marry Jiang Manxue, the chip of the new technology will belong to theirpany.


    I''m sure I can make a lot of money.


    How could there be such a dilemma today.


    Jiang Ruoxi can feel that Yan Chengjun''s attitude towards her is not as good as before, and he bes more cautious. Looking at Jiang Ruoxi''s careful appearance, Yan Chengjun''s heart softens again, and he can converge a little.


    But seeing Jiang Ruoxi''s son, Yan Chengjun doesn''t feel so good.


    This time for various reasons, changed the original development, Yan Chengjun did not know that this child is his child.


    Especially now that Yan Chengjun is down, some people in the circle dare to say that Yan Chengjun likes to be a cheap father.


    He knew that this child was Jiang Ruoxi. It was not the first time that Jiang Ruoxi was with him.


    Yan Chengjun has always been a cleanliness addict. In the past, you and I were in a good mood, but now I feel like eating excrement.


    The child''s father didn''t know who he was, and wandered in front of him every day.


    Is he just like a big wrongdoer?


    Asked her, she also faltered that she did not know who his father was.


    Said he was calcted, so careless?


    I don''t know whose wool it is.


    Yan Chengjun simply does not want to listen to go on, irritable left.


    If Yan Chengjun is more patient and listens to Jiang Ruoxi more patiently, many things will be right, and he will think of what happened in those years, and find that he may be the father of the child.


    But no, Yan Chengjun has many troubles, and his attitude towards Jiang Ruoxi is not as good as before.


    I don''t have the patience to listen to the details at the critical moment.


    What''s so nice about this kind of detail? How did you listen to your own woman being slept?


    Think about it.


    When Jiang Ruoxi saw Yan Chengjun, he didn''t want to hear it at all, so he told himself not to say it in the future.


    Because I care about her, it''s normal to feel ufortable and unwilling to listen.


    Yan Chengjun always feels that there is a pair of ironic eyes that belong to the child''s father behind his back. He has been staring at him,ughing at him behind his back and helping him raise his child.


    Laugh at yourself for picking up what he doesn''t want.


    It''s very ufortable.


    Yan Chengjun, who is eager to change the status quo, went to ask the R & D personnel as soon as he arrived in three months and found out if the R & D hase out.


    The R & D personnel were confused. They thought that Yan Chengjun had made such unreasonable demands because he was angry. They didn''t expect that they were serious.


    Seriously!


    Yan Chengjun is furious because he can''t get things out. He thinks these researchers who have spent a lot of money to raise them are useless. Why do you keep those useless things?Leng is angry, regardless of the cost of the people to blow out.


    These R & D personnel have the ability, and they are afraid that they will have no food to eat without thispany?


    Suffered this kind of humiliation, do not leave all sorry ancestors.


    He left without looking back. Meng Li learned that Yan Chengjun had bombed away his R & D team.


    To Jiang mu, who came back from abroad, he said:


    "Yan Chengjun is such a fool that he bombed away the R & D team. It''s too slow to die."


    Jiang Mu was stunned for a moment andughed:


    "is Yan Chengjun so brainless?"


    Meng Li: "it''s probably that I''ve pushed him too hard. I''ve forced him to be out of control. People are always in a state of anxiety and irritability. Thinking about problems is notprehensive."


    Jiang Mu nodded:


    "that''s true, but do you have any ideas for this team? Let''se here, please?"


    Meng Li said with approval:


    "Mom and I really want to be together. In fact, mom is no worse than dad."


    In fact, this team is very capable, probably because Yan Chengjun''s request is unreasonable, they can''t do it.


    Jiang''s mother said triumphantly:


    "that''s right. When I married your father, thepany didn''t grow as strong as it didter, at least half of my credit. Later, when thepany became stable, I retired to the second tier and didn''t steal the limelight from your father. Unfortunately, your father never knew my good intentions."


    Jiang''s mother said something sad. Meng Liforted her: "well, we can stop the loss in time."


    "Did dade to see you this time?" Meng Li asked.


    Jiang''s mother sighed:


    "find, entangle, let me give him money, give him shares, but the good thing is that your bodyguard is very good. Just stand next to me, and your father will give advice."


    "I see. He is a bully."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Of course, it''s bullying.


    In order to please the strong, wife and daughter can be thrown.


    Now standing on the weak side, I just dare to entangle with others, and dare not do anything else.


    "He has money in his hands now, but he doesn''t know how to arrange it, and he wants to get back the shares. There is no such good thing." Jiang said sarcastically.

 Chapter 543

    Meng Li: "that''s true, but he''s unreasonable. Mom, you don''t have to worry."


    Jiang''s mother let out a cry. She saw that Meng Li was very busy recently. She told Meng Li not only to be busy with his work, but also to pay attention to his health.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed.


    Then he invited the R & D team driven out by Yan Chengjun to this side.


    Yan Chengjun sneered when he learned that he didn''t want what he wanted, but he still wanted it. It''s really lucky to be able to develop that kind of thing.


    Yan Chengjun went out to invite the R & D team, but his requirements were too high to invite him.


    It''s just a dream.


    He urgently needed to develop new things to change his fate, just like Jiang at that time.


    If you don''t invite anyone, Yan Chengjun is very irritable. He looks at the situation of thepany getting worse day by day, while Jiang''s is growing stronger day by day.


    Because of that new chip, Jiang has taken a new height.


    But also know that there is no R & D team is not enough, or high price pleasee back to support.


    After about a year and a half of hard work, Yan''s family has suffered a serious loss. After all, thepany still has so many people to support.


    Many people have already sold the shares of Yan''spany, but Yan Chengjun is not willing to stop in time.


    Yan couldn''t borrow money from the bank. He took his property and put money in it. He didn''t want to fall down like this. He didn''t want to put his face on the ground.


    Finally, Yan Chengjun got the grapevine news that a team developed a new type of chip and wanted to sell it.


    Yan Chengjun moved his mind, research and development can note out, buy back one is also possible.


    But the price offered by others is not small, and Yan Chengjun can''t put it together.


    Yan Chengjun finds Jiang Ruoxi, and as soon as he enters the door, he says:


    "Ruoxi, do me a favor."


    Jiang Ruoxi looks at Yan Chengjun with sadness. Yan Chengjun hasn''t seen her for at least a month.


    Leaving her and her children in the house, she would have thought that she didn''t have the fiance if she didn''t ask and had a phone call asionally.


    after a long time, Jun could not help but feel sad


    Yan Chengjun''s eyebrows moved, his heart slightly upset, and said patiently:


    "you know, the situation of thepany is very bad."


    Jiang Ruoxi''s grievance:


    "but, but..."


    No matter how busy you are, you have to go home.


    Don''t you have time to contact her?


    Looking at Jiang Ruoxi''s aggrieved expression, Yan Chengjun got angry and said:


    "what do you want? Thepany doesn''t care. Where do you and your kids get the money? "


    Jiang Ruoxi''s quality of life has never changed because of Yan Chengjun''s bad condition.


    At least six figures a month cost Yan Chengjun.


    Jiang Ruoxi suddenly hurt her face and asked:


    "do you dislike me?"


    Yan Chengjun''s eyes shed, took a deep breath, and said:


    "no, just to save thepany, I can give you a good day."


    Jiang Ruoxi was relieved. She went back to the original topic:


    "what do you want me to do for you?"


    Speaking of this, Yan Chengjun is in a better mood, but it''s hard for him to say what he wants to say next.


    Jiang Ruoxi knows something about Yan Chengjun after all. She said with understanding:


    "there''s nothing hard to say between us. As long as you tell me, I''m willing to break through."


    Yan Chengjun, hearing Yan, hugs Jiang Ruoxi and doesn''t let Jiang Ruoxi see his ufortable face. He says: "I have a new project now, but I need some money. Can you call your father over?"


    Jiang Ruoxi: "do you want to borrow money from your father?"


    Yan Chengjun said:


    "no, let him invest together, and then he will have his share. His money is not that he hasn''t thought about making any investment yet."


    Jiang Ruoxi''s reaction was slow, but she also grasped the point. She asked Yan Chengjun:


    "you have no money?"


    Yan Chengjun pushed Jiang Ruoxi, two people face the door, he took a deep look at Jiang Ruoxi and said:


    "I''m sorry, but believe me, I''ll be back soon."


    Jiang Ruoxi hugged his man and said, "OK, I believe you and I love you."


    Jiang Ruoxi goes to Jiang''s house with Yan Chengjun''s hope. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Jiang''s father embracing with a coquettish woman. Jiang Ruoxi stands at the door in a daze. Jiang''s father pushes away the coquettish woman. The coquettish woman nces at Jiang Ruoxi, looks down at him, and wrists her waist up the stairs.


    Father Jiang asked:


    "Ruoxi, you are back."


    Jiang Ruoxi felt that she couldn''t look directly at the scene just now. She said:


    "Dad, how can you bring any woman home?"Jiang Fu said without much concern:


    "that''s my new girlfriend. My daughter, you can''t ask my father not to get married in the future."


    Jiang Ruoxi feels that the woman is not a good stubble. She has a strange idea in her heart that the other party ising for her father''s money.


    But isn''t Yan Chengjun going to borrow his father''s money?


    She was upset, she said:


    "but dad should be careful, some people don''t mean well."


    Looking at Jiang Ruoxi, Jiang''s father said faintly:


    "your father, I''ve eaten more salt than you''ve ever eaten your rice. Your father has a sense of propriety. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Ruoxi is not easy to tangle with this problem, so he tells Jiang Ruoxi about hising to borrow money from his father this time.


    Jiang''s father heard that Yan Chengjun wanted to invest with him. To put it bluntly, he was short of money. He knew that Yan Chengjun was really at the end of his tether.


    Otherwise, Yan Chengjun is so arrogant. How can he put down his position ande to him?


    He said triumphantly:


    "you have to ask Cheng Jun himself to tell you what the specific project is, don''t you?"


    Jiang Ruoxi feels that his father''s attitude towards him is a little cold, but he has no time to think about anything else, so he can only call Yan Chengjun.


    When Yan Chengjun heard Jiang Ruoxi''s report, he almost dropped his mobile phone.


    Jiang Ruoxi is stupid and doesn''t understand, but Yan Chengjun understands through the phone.


    This is Mr. Jiang''s regret for the incident.


    When the old man asked for his name, his attitude was not very good.


    Yan Chengjun hates the people around him. He goes to other people to invest in the project, but they are not interested and even ridiculed.


    A little bit interested, heard that to take out so much money, it seems that there is no interest.


    But Yan Chengjun''s egotistical character has not yet understood why he failed to find someone to invest.


    All his money is good for him, and he will not give up.


    And other people can get very few benefits. To put it mildly, it''s better to invest that money in anything than to mix it up with Yan Chengjun.


    What''s more, we all doubt whether Yan Chengjun has the chance to turn over.


    In a word, he has vowed many times in his heart that those who despise him today must retaliate one by one in the future.


    In fact, he used to live a life when other people came to ask him for cooperation. For a moment, he couldn''t ept the day when he was servile.

 Chapter 544

    But the desperate Yan Chengjun, or endure the humiliation in the heart to go.


    Jiang''s father is sitting in the living room, and Jiang Ruoxi is sitting uneasily.


    "Chengjun, are you here?" Jiang Fu is proud to speak.


    Yan Chengjun Yin with a face, eh, and then told Jiang Fu about the situation.


    Jiang Fu said to think about it for himself.


    Listen to Yan Chengjun said mysterious, but a little thought, Jiangfu also think it is feasible.


    If you invest in it, it should not be a problem to turn over.


    They all have amon enemy. Yan Chengjun has be what he is today, and he is also upset by his daughter.


    I also have the same experience.


    But the money is rted to his pension.


    Hesitated for a while, thinking that he still wanted to return to his eldest daughter and ex-wife, he raised his eyebrows and puffed up, and his fighting spirit came.


    I have an idea in mind, but I still have to put on airs.


    However, Jiang Ruoxi is very sensible to help Yan Chengjun plead, and Jiang''s father goes down the steps.


    Yan Chengjun asked for too much money. It can be said that he emptied most of Jiang Fu''s savings. After all, how cheap can things bring great benefits to people?


    And Yan Chengjun also sold his property, including the house Jiang Ruoxi lived in.


    Yan Chengjun doesn''t live much in the house Jiang Ruoxi lives in now, so in Yan Chengjun''s mind, it doesn''t have much effect.


    Therefore, Jiang Ruoxi had to take his children back to live with his father.


    But the woman raised by Jiang''s father is not happy that Jiang Ruoxi wille back again. They don''t deal with him. Jiang''s father is stuck with the woman all day now. He is so lost that he helps Jiang Ruoxi at the beginning.


    But then I helped the woman.


    Jiang Ruoxi is extremely aggrieved.


    Yan Chengjun bought things back with money.


    And Meng Li has been paying close attention to Yan Chengjun''s situation, the action is so big, she can''t know?


    And Yan Chengjun''s grapevine news she knew before him, and she revealed it.


    That''s Yan Chengjun.


    After knowing the technology, Meng Li had the cheek to ask 6018 how to deal with it. 6018 said that it was not difficult, that is, upgrading the current main chip can crush Yan Chengjun.


    Meng Li was relieved.


    Waiting for Yan Chengjun to buy things, have made samples, intend to mass production back into the market to fight a turnaround, surprised to find that Menglipany announced another new productunch.


    When he saw that the upgraded version released by Menglipany stillpletely crushed the technology he bought back, Yan Chengjun only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and had the idea of destroying heaven and earth.


    His eyes were ready to crack and he smashed everything he could.


    He felt like he was in the trap!


    Why else.


    After he smashed, he was all soft andy on the ground. He lost. He lostpletely.


    For things bought at high prices, there is no demand in the market.


    Even if we sell some of the energy, we can''t even make money.


    What''s the use of that?


    Too hard. That woman is too hard.


    Technology, technology is crushed, price, price is crushed, Yan Chengjun feels his dignity is crushed thoroughly.


    What should we do?


    He had already given all he had and was full of confidence that he would win the turnaround, so he lostpletely before he started.


    The property under his name has been sold out by him, mom and dad?


    He shook his head, mom and dad''s money has long been hollowed out by him, leaving only a house, the house can not be sold, sold where to live?


    Looking at the ceiling, Yan Chengjun felt despair for the first time in his life.


    It turns out that despair is such a terrible thing. Ites with the fear of the future.


    After Jiang''s father heard the news, if he was struck by lightning, he let go of the beauty in his arms and rushed out to find Meng Li.


    But Meng Li didn''t see him at all. He didn''t want to chat with him.


    Jiang''s father has nothing to do.


    When Yan Chengjun''spany was in danger, Meng Li didn''t feel shameful at all. He took advantage of others'' danger decisively and severely suppressed theirpany, which also became thest straw to crush camel.


    Yan Chengjun''spany did not survive the winter and dered bankruptcy.


    Yan''s bankruptcy is very sad.


    How beautiful it used to be.


    It also proves that Jiang''s strength can not be underestimated.


    Jiang''s young female chairman really can''t afford to offend her.


    In the past, Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi''s wedding was not held as scheduled because of all kinds of affairs.


    Yan Chengjun wants to give Jiang Ruoxi a beautiful and decent wedding, but he has never had a chance.


    Yan Chengjun, who suffered a great setback in his career, was not in a good condition when he returned home, and he didn''t pay much attention to Jiang Ruoxi''s mother and son.Yan Chengjun fell in love with drinking. Only drinking can make him confused and forget his troubles.


    If Jiang Ruoxi just calls Yan Chengjun, he can hear Yan Chengjun''s drunken speech, and sometimes the two will have a quarrel.


    She also has the courage to fight back with Yan Chengjun.


    It''s not like it used to be cute.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s mind is very delicate now. Now Yan Chengjun is not that rich and handsome man in her heart, but her character is still so overbearing.


    I always think Yan Chengjun is a little ridiculous now.


    Yan Chengjun is afraid of breaking up with Yan.


    However, Chun boudoir is lonely. Yan Chengjun is always away from Jiang Ruoxi. When he is wronged, he will not vent his anger for her as before, which makes Jiang Ruoxi feel very depressed.


    Especially now that we are down, there should not be too many people who are down.


    The depressed Jiang Ruoxi receives a call from Mu Jingyan who used to take care of her abroad for many years.


    For a long time without contact, the depression in Jiang Ruoxi''s heart just needs to be relieved, and after some implicitness, he starts to talk.


    The other party was so distressed that she thought she could live a good life when she came back to China. Who expected her life to be so bad, so he bought a ticket and went back to China.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s heart is magnanimous. He is a friend. He hase back from a long distance. Of course, he can''t waste others'' heart.


    But Meng Li has been watching Jiang Ruoxi, and learned that Jiang Ruoxi has met with a foreign male partner. It''s a pity not to interfere in such a lively affair.


    She had people secretly take a picture of Jiang Ruoxi and Mu Jingyan and send it to Yan Chengjun''s mobile phone.


    Now she just needs to sit and watch.


    Yan Chengjun wakes up with a hangover and turns on his mobile phone to see Jiang Ruoxi sitting face to face with a man. Jiang Ruoxi smiles shyly and blushes.


    Look at the man on the other side, he has extraordinary bearing.


    Is this Jiang Han''s real father?


    Long left in the heart of the demons burst out at this moment, Yan Chengjun felt that his guess was confirmed.


    This woman must know the child''s biological father, but she still wants to cheat him into being calcted?


    Normal people are calcted to have children?


    So now he saw hispany go bankrupt, down, and began to meet the men of the past.


    It''s time to abandon him.

 Chapter 545

    Although chengjunxiao''s anger is obvious, they can''t help it.


    Call Jiang Ruoxi. Jiang Ruoxi falters. Yan Chengjun thinks it''s no good.


    After analyzing the habits of Xiajiang Ruoxi, Yan Chengjun finds Jiang Ruoxi and Mu Jingyan.


    "Who is he?"


    Yan Chengjun red eyes,pletely ignoring the strange eyes of people around.


    Jiang Ruoxi was a little scared and shrunk her neck. Knowing that Yan Chengjun was misunderstood, she quickly said:


    "Chengjun, please don''t misunderstand me. Let me exin first."


    Yan Chengjun looks at Jiang Ruoxi coldly. When he is angry, his words are always impulsive. He says sarcastically:


    "exin what?"


    "What''s the exnation? Now that I have no money, I''m going to find a man to lean on, right?"


    Mu Jingyan said unhappily:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Yan Chengjun roared:


    "it''s none of your business."


    Looking at the strange eyes of others, Jiang Ruoxi felt a little hot on his face.


    She couldn''t stand this kind of vision and pulled Yan Chengjun''s arm:


    "shall we go back and talk about it?"


    Looking at Jiang Ruoxi, Yan Chengjun sneered: "do you want a face, too?"


    "I thought you were shameless."


    When Mu Jingyan saw that his favorite was said like this, he could not help it. He stood up and said to Yan Chengjun in a domineering way:


    "please clean your mouth, or don''t me me for being impolite."


    Yan Chengjun looks at Mu Jingyan''s handsome face. He doesn''t know how. The more he looks at it, the more he looks like Jiang Han. He can''t control his anger any more. He raises his fist and smashes it at Mu Jingyan. The two fight together and attack harder than before.


    Yan Chengjun also scolded:


    "you''re wee. I think you''re not wee."


    Jiang Ruoxi panicked and tried to pull them apart, but neither of the two men was willing to let go. Finally, the security guard pulled them apart.


    All the whole face, embarrassed, let others see the joke.


    Jiang Ruoxi exins to Yan Chengjun that it''s just her friend, but Yan Chengjun doesn''t believe it.


    I didn''t give Jiang Ruoxi a good face.


    I also feel very painful.


    Mu Jingyan thinks that Jiang Ruoxi''s life will not be so good after he has such a fiance. He insists on taking Jiang Ruoxi abroad. Jiang Ruoxi is dejected and shaken at the thought of Yan Chengjun''s attitude towards her.


    To abandon Yan Chengjun, Jiang Ruoxi still can''t bear it. After all, Yan Chengjun is in a critical period.


    So the three parties mix together, and Jiang Ruoxi swings left and right.


    Although Yan Chengjun feels that Jiang Ruoxi has cheated him, Yan Chengjun is not willing to let go at this time.


    On the one hand, Yan Chengjun, who has nothing, does not want to lose another fiancee.


    On the other hand, Yan Chengjun didn''t want to quit himself to help others. They were engaged, not against morality, and recognized by secr eyes.


    Why do you want to quit others.


    To be a man, one has to fight for his word.


    Even if you don''t use it, don''t give it to others.


    Meng Li looks at them in such a hurry. A gentleman has the beauty of bing a man. She doesn''t want to see the two people who love each other separate. She will regret for the rest of her life.


    Of course, they have to be matched.


    Meng Li calls Yan Chengjun to meet him.


    Yan Chengjun didn''t want to see Meng Li, but Meng Li said there was something very important. Yan Chengjun still couldn''t control it.


    Meng Li takes advantage of the gap to go out to see Yan Chengjun, a professional dress elegant sitting in Yan Chengjun opposite.


    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li in a sinister way:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    "You don''t want to be with me anymore, do you?" Yan Chengjun thinks that there is only one reason why the other party is looking for him.


    After all, it''s true that I used to like him.


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart and even wants tough.


    She said:


    "I think you may be really narcissistic."


    Yan Chengjun was angry and raised his voice:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I just want to tell you about your son."


    Yan Chengjun looks at Meng Li strangely and can''t help scolding: "I didn''t touch you, where''s my son?"


    Meng Li was really amused by Yan Chengjun. She supported her forehead and said, "Yan Chengjun, Yan Chengjun, you are the funniest person I have ever met."


    Yan Chengjun said angrily:


    "what''s the matter, can you say it directly?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you didn''t listen carefully."Yan Chengjun snorted coldly:


    "I''m very busy, please say it quickly."


    Meng Li asked:


    "thepany is bankrupt. What else can I do for you?"


    Yan Chengjun sat down and looked at Meng Li bitterly:


    "don''t worry, one day, I will make you regret it. It''s all because you are such a cheap woman, a cheap person."


    Meng Li let out a sound and said without much concern:


    "OK, but I''m here to show you something today."


    Meng Li handed Yan Chengjun the paternity test he had prepared for a long time ago.


    Once upon a time, after he knocked Yan Chengjun unconscious in theirpany, he took his things and went home to find Jiang Han''s and sent them for appraisal.


    It''s been in her hands for a long time.


    I just kept it for preparation. I didn''t expect it would really be useful.


    After all, if Yan Chengjun had known that the child was his, it would not have been that kind of reaction.


    Yan Chengjun looked at the information and his eyes widened. Then he found that he was too surprised. He restrained his expression on his face and said:


    "what''s the purpose of deceiving me with a fake."


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "I lied to you? What did I lie to you for? "


    "Believe it or not, don''t miss your own son and regret for life."


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. Yan Chengjun looks at the list of paternity tests and can''t recover for a long time.


    In order not to regret for life, with the mentality of trusting rather than trusting, Yan Chengjun decisively pulls Jiang Han to do paternity test.


    Jiang Ruoxi was confused during the whole process. Seeing the identification results, Yan Chengjun and Jiang Ruoxi were in a trance.


    Is this the father of the child?


    This is his son?


    Fate is really a joke. When Yan Chengjun learns that Jiang Han is his own child, he also believes in the pure rtionship between Jiang Ruoxi and Mu Jingyan.


    It''s better for Jiang Ruoxi. This woman gave him such a smart child.


    What a good woman she is. It''s not easy to bring up her children these years. Yan Chengjun is full of pity for Jiang Ruoxi.


    Some sweet words soon made Jiang Ruoxi firmly follow Yan Chengjun''s belief.


    Now that you have children, of course you have to get married. Although it''s not as beautiful as it used to be, there should be some.


    Jiang Ruoxi hesitated and chose to marry Yan Chengjun. After all, he was the child''s biological father.


    The child also has a lot of feelings with him. I can''t bear to see the child without father''s love.


    Yan Chengjun also promised Jiang Ruoxi that he would make aeback. Jiang Ruoxi nodded sweetly.

 Chapter 546

    There were few people on their wedding day, and they also sent an invitation to Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t have time to attend any wedding and didn''t go.


    After getting married, Jiang Ruoxi lives in Yan Chengjun''s home.


    Yan Chengjun now has no house of his own. He lives with his parents. The house is very big. There is no pressure for three generations.


    At first, there were servants at home. After all, their servants were paid an annual sry, and the construction period was not yet up.


    Later, the time limit for the servant arrived, but it was not so good. In order to save money and to upset the daughter-inw, the servant was dismissed.


    But the house is so big that it hasn''t been cleaned from morning till afternoon.


    Jiang Ruoxi has a sore back.


    We are clean people, how can we bear the dirty everywhere at home.


    The ce where they should live is bright and clean.


    Jiang Ruoxi simply thought that if he behaved well, he would be liked by his parents inw, so he was very hardworking.


    They don''tin to Yan Chengjun.


    The child also went to school at this time. He was really smart at school. The teacher praised him so much that Jiang Ruoxi thought it was worthwhile to work hard.


    Children don''t know how much work their mother has to do at home.


    And after marriage, Yan Chengjun did go out early and returnte, which also let Jiang Ruoxi see the hope of life.


    When Yan''s mother saw that Jiang Ruoxi was so easy to bully, she made it even worse.


    Yan''s mother hates Jiang Ruoxi, because Jiang Ruoxi has done them harm. Yan''s family has nothing, and her old circle of friends can''t get in.


    She has no money to spend.


    If it had not been for Jiang Ruoxi to seduce his son, things would never have been like this.


    Yan Chengjun has offended Yan Chengjun, who could have helped Yan''s mother.


    At that time, they asked for Yan Chengjun''s name. Yan Chengjun refused.


    When she asked for help, Yan''s mother just said that it was her son who made the decision now. She couldn''t make the decision and refused.


    Now Yan Chengjun wants to make aeback. He goes to his mother''s home for help again, but he is also rejected.


    Yan Chengjun goes out in his suit every day. It seems that he is very busy. In fact, it is just a kind of self paralysis. He tells himself that he is very busy and that he has worked hard.


    Yes, he tried. It''s not that he didn''t.


    Meng Li has been paying close attention to Yan Chengjun, and it''s not long before he finds out that Yan Chengjun has set up a smallpany.


    As for the team of a few people, Yan Chengjun does not have his own office and sits with everyone.


    I really didn''t expect that Yan Chengjun could condescend to this point.


    Just started thepany fragile like an egg, a fall on the broken, Meng from a little move hands, Yan Chengjun thispany failed.


    Yan Chengjun knows that Meng Li is ying tricks. He can''t help but be discouraged. Is it possible that he will never turn over as long as he is under her eyes?


    Why don''t you let him go?


    He just chose the woman he wanted. Is he wrong?


    But to get out of here?


    This is his root. All his contacts and rtionships are here.


    He knows all the twists and turns here. He doesn''t go.


    Yan Chengjun fell into a dead end, he felt that he could return to the original peak, but here, he could not return to the previous state.


    Because there was always a pair of eyes on him.


    But if he leaves here, he will be able to find a way out. It will be at least ten or twenty yearster.


    Yan Chengjun is too anxious. He can''t ept that he needs to spend so much time fighting.


    He was anxious to prove it to everyone.


    More than ten years and twenty years is too long. People who hate have to live so many years of natural and unrestrained life. They can ridicule him for more than ten years or even longer.


    He can''t ept it.


    So Yan Chengjun''s heart is very tangled. He doesn''t know where to go. He is worried and goes to drink.


    The camel is bigger than the horse. He has money and can buy high-grade wine.


    When others see the high-grade wine he bought, people who don''t know the details wille to please him, tter him and make him feel like he used to.


    Too anxious to seed, always thinking of opportunism, Yan Chengjun was cheated of money.


    I don''t know about these things.


    Jiang Ruoxi firmly believes that Yan Chengjun will make aeback. He is not too worried about money.


    Moreover, Jiang Ruoxi''s consumption view is very high from small torge, and he doesn''t pay much attention to the price when buying anything.


    I used to use Jiang Fu''s card. If I brush it casually, someone will return it to her.


    Later, it was Yan Chengjun''s card, which was also brushed casually. Yan Chengjun never said anything.


    Jiang Ruoxi feels that she should also save a little, but her idea of saving is to buy less, but she still buys expensive things.In particr, he was very willing to buy things for Jiang Han. He bought the expensive piano without blinking an eye.


    Yan Chengjun outside to a surprise, after all, the money is not a small number.


    Spending that used to be scornful of is no longer affordable.


    Yan Chengjun ran back to ask Jiang Ruoxi. Jiang Ruoxi naturally said that the best should be used for children. Children''s education doesn''t wait for others. Do you want to aggrieve children?


    Yan Chengjun was speechless.


    How can we say that if we say that we can''t afford these things now, we are admitting that we are ipetent.


    Yan Chengjun doesn''t want to lose his dignity in front of his wife. He can only bite his teeth and say yes.


    Not only Jiang Ruoxi''s consumption concept has not changed, but also Yan Mu''s.


    Although women have a lot of clothes, it''s the opinion of most women that they don''t feel enough to wear them, and they don''t want to wear them all the time.


    I still want to buy new clothes. Yan''s mother has tried to buy cheap clothes, but she always feels ufortable wearing cheap clothes.


    It itches and has a pungent smell. I feel that my skin will be scratched by these clothes.


    And wearing standing in front of the mirror, can''t draw a good figure, no version, a look there is a sense of cheap.


    If you go out and are seen by acquaintances, you will beughed to death.


    But always wearing old clothes will also beughed at, the more theck of what, the more care about what, Jiang Mu now is not scenery, but more want to pretend to be a scenery, maintain the inner self-esteem.


    If it''s expensive, I''ll admit it.


    It''s better to go out with dignity.


    There are people in the family who want to spend money, but Yan Chengjun does not think of a way out. Looking at thepany''s bankruptcy, the surplus money bes less and less day by day for various reasons, Yan Chengjun bes more and more anxious and painful.


    Not only the women and children at home, but also Yan Chengjun''s consumption is not low.


    Cheap wine can''t go on, low-end restaurants can''t go on, cheap cars can''t go on, and they are full of all kinds of vors.


    High end car is good, shock absorption effect is very good, t and stable, thefort of the seat is also very high.

 Chapter 547

    I can''t change my high consumption habits, I can''t lower my level, but I can''t keep up with my economic strength.


    Yan Chengjun looked at the hands of less and less money to make aeback, with less and less money, his fighting spirit also gradually reduced.


    But I didn''t give up.


    Just burn the boat and sell their big house for a t.


    I found that the house was so big and dirty several times.


    Yan Chengjun put forward to sell the house, his father is no opinion, after all, now all hope in Yan Chengjun hands.


    But Jiang Ruoxi and Yan Chengjun''s mother are not good.


    How about a big house?


    How nice the big house is. It''s spacious andfortable. Besides, this area is rich. Living here is the symbol of the rich.


    Move out, go to that kind ofmunity, a lot of neighbors are ordinary people, quality is certainly not high.


    However, Yan Chengjun is not easy to exin. He says that he has no money. He just fooled around and sold the house sessfully.


    I bought a t floor.


    But money is still flowing out like water.


    Yan Chengjun finds another business opportunity. He has no money and asks for someone to borrow money. Jiang Ruoxi knows about it.


    Jiang Ruoxi finally realized how hard it was for her husband to be short of money?


    She went to borrow money.


    She found Jiang''s father and asked him to borrow money. Jiang''s father was angry and didn''te here. Before, he had made a huge amount of pension money, but now he borrows money from him.


    Where did he get it.


    Jiang Ruoxi just begged that Yan Chengjun would make aeback in the future. Jiang''s father sneered, but he didn''t want to borrow it. Fortunately, he left some money with him at that time, otherwise he would have been so unlucky.


    Being entangled by Jiang Ruoxi, Jiang''s father said to borrow money from your sister.


    In fact, it was an angry remark from old man Jiang. Who thought Jiang Ruoxi really heard it.


    My sister has so much money that I can borrow a little at will.


    Jiang Ruoxi thinks that she may be humiliated, but now face is obviously not the most important thing. As long as she thinks that Yan Chengjun worries about money all day, she hates that she has no ability to help him.


    We must do something for Yan Chengjun.


    Jiang Ruoxi walked all the way to Jiang, hesitated and hesitated, or said he wanted to see his sister.


    Before entering her sister''s office, she took a look at the sign of the chairman''s office and felt more depressed for no reason.


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Ruoxi, holding the corner of his clothes, lowering his head and standing at the door.


    Atst, Jiang Ruoxi couldn''t stand it. She said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Ruoxi struggled for a while, feeling that his face was not hot enough. He was still ashamed to ask for help, and finally summoned up the courage to say:


    "elder sister, can you lend me some money?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "borrow money?"


    Jiang Ruoxi gave a fine hum, and Meng Li said tly:


    "no borrowing."


    Jiang Ruoxi didn''t expect the other party to refuse so directly. She didn''t even bother to find a reason. She was embarrassed and said:


    "please."


    Meng Li: "it''s no use begging me."


    Jiang Ruoxi was cruel and fell on her knees with a plop. She said:


    "elder sister, how can we say that we were born of a father and grew up together? Do we really have no friendship?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "friendship?"


    "When you robbed men, did you ever think about friendship?"


    Jiang Ruoxi: "elder sister, what do you want me to say before you believe me? It''s an ident. There''s really no way to control emotional affairs."


    Meng Li said:


    "you go, I won''t lend you money."


    Jiang Ruoxi was very embarrassed, she said:


    "I''ve had a bad time now, and you''re happy. Why don''t you let us go?"


    It''s too much to be punished. Are you willing to force people to death?


    At this moment, Jiang Ruoxi suddenly felt that Yan Chengjun was useless and lost to his sister. He couldn''t lift his head in front of her from then on.


    I can''t lift my head any more.


    If you win, it will be another scene.


    Meng Li: "let it go? If it doesn''t exist, I will try my best to make you never turn over. "


    Jiang Ruoxi looked up at Meng Li with tears on her beautiful face. She asked:


    "do you really want to be so heartless?"


    Meng Li just looks at Jiang Ruoxi coldly.


    Did Jiang Ruoxi forget what Yan Chengjun had done to Jiang before?


    Was Yan Chengjun not heartless at that time?


    Jiang Ruoxi is embarrassed by Meng Li. Atst, he can''t stand the cold eyes and walks away in a mess.Unexpectedly, after a period of time, Jiang Fu came again.


    Jiang Fu stopped Meng Li in front of Meng Li''s car when he drove out of thepany.


    Meng Li stops, pokes his head out of the window and looks at Jiang Fu.


    Jiang''s father was relieved. He was still a little empty before. In case he was hit.


    "I''m looking for you."


    Meng Li took a look at someone with a camera on the other side of the road. He said to Jiang Fu:


    "get in the car, the car can''t stop here."


    Jiang Fu hesitated for a moment and got on the bus.


    Meng left the car and asked Jiang''s father:


    "where did you hire a little reporter? You want to do something."


    The little trick was seen through, and Jiang''s father did not hide it. He said:


    "you really want your face. You''re afraid of going to the news."


    Meng Li said:


    "you say it directly."


    Jiang Fu said:


    "give me money."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "what''s the matter, your money was cheated by a woman?"


    Jiang''s father was so angry that he roared:


    "You evil girl, what''s your business? I''m your Lao Tzu, so you have to give money to support me. You say that now you''ve be the chairman of Jiang''s board of directors. Your six rtives don''t recognize that you don''t even support your father. Do you want to be scolded by people all over the world? "


    Meng Li stepped on the brake and waited for the traffic light. She looked sideways at Jiang Fu in the back seat and said:


    "I didn''t expect that you still have the potential to be a rogue."


    Jiang Fu snorted coldly:


    "I don''t care. If the sky falls, I''m still your Laozi."


    Meng Li said:


    "pension, yes, I''ll hire a servant for you. You can eat and wear well."


    Jiang Fu: "you want to put me under house arrest?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "what is the age? It''s against thew to restrict other people''s personal freedom."


    Jiang Fu was relieved: "just know."


    "The air is good abroad. How about sending you abroad?" Meng Li asked.


    Send far away, out of sight, out of mind.


    Jiang Fu stares at Meng Li: "abroad, do you still want to send me outside for house arrest?"


    Meng Li once again denied:


    "it''s all said, it''s not true."


    Is this man delusional of murder?


    "If you want to go, I will support you. If you don''t want to go, I don''t know where I can be."


    "Don''t you know the secret of the trick of disclosing it to the media? Are you sure you''re against me now? "

 Chapter 548

    Jiang Fu was speechless.


    Meng Lizhen sent Jiang''s father abroad. Every sum of money spent abroad has to be billed.


    Without reasonable consumption, Meng Li is not allowed.


    This is still because Jiang''s mother has been pleading with Jiang''s father. Jiang''s mother thinks that Jiang''s father is her father after all, and it''s not suitable to do so.


    Moreover, if we go too far, the client will not be satisfied.


    But if you leave Jiang Fu like this for the time being, the client feels that he can do whatever he wants.


    Not long after that, Meng Li returned to system space.


    She sat in front of the big screen and looked at the awards.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of client Jiang Manxue


    The score is 100.


    Bonus points: 18000 points, boundary power: 100 points, soul power: 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 81900


    Jieli: 1249


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world).


    Meng Li thought the harvest was ok, and the score of 100 points proved that the client was quite satisfied.


    She said to 6018:


    "this time, thanks to you."


    6018 said:


    "you are so ashamed of what I said. In fact, the task maker and the system worked together to do the task. You havepleted many tasks by yourself. I''ll just wait for the reward. Now, I''m so ashamed to thank you."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "that''s not true. You can think of yourself as my card. In this case, it''s much better."


    6018 smiles.


    Meng Li absorbed the four points of soul power, stood up and pressed his own soul, feeling more tenacious.


    Think about it, or go to see the follow-up of the world, to see what Yan Chengjun looks like now.


    It''s time for the Yan Chengjun family to be trapped by money.


    Yan''s mother and Jiang Ruoxi even want to sell their jewelry to make a living.


    and Yan Chengjun still did not think of a way out. Some business opportunities looked at making money. In fact, the bubble was broken.


    As the saying goes, poor couples are sad. Yan Chengjun can''t give Jiang Ruoxi, who has been used to superior life since childhood, the same superior life. It makes Jiang Ruoxi feel so miserable.


    I can''t helpining.


    Don''t you want to make aeback?


    I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I haven''t seen any improvement.


    Yan Chengjun can''t stand Jiang Ruoxi either. You don''t mean to share weal and woe with me. In the end, you are still a vain woman.


    The two began to quarrel at home.


    Yan''s mother naturally helps her son and the whole family together to bully Jiang Ruoxi.


    In particr, Jiang Ruoxi did not have support from her mother''s family. Her father lived abroad, and her sister ignored her.


    I don''t have any friends. I''m so depressed.


    Also regret, at that time how to choose such a man, is his brain problem?


    I called Mu Jingyan from abroad toin. As a result, a woman answered the phone.


    Jiang Ruoxi was dejected. At that time, Mu Jingyan, who said he would wait for her all his life, already had a lover?


    Mu Jingyan knew that Jiang Ruoxi had called him. He went back and said that it was really his fiancee. He exined that the family was pressing too hard.


    He had to.


    How is Jiang Ruoxi?


    Jiang Ruoxi said all kinds of sufferings.


    Mu Jingyan understood that all the sufferings of Jiang Ruoxi were due to poverty.


    He had money, but he didn''t mind to lend a helping hand and remit a sum of money to Jiang Ruoxi.


    After all, they are husband and wife who stay together every day. They have never escaped Yan Chengjun''s eyes.


    Yan Chengjun can be said to be poor and afraid. He always looks forward to turning over. No matter where the moneyes from, he gets Jiang Ruoxi''s character right. With some sweet words, he coaxes the money out of Jiang Ruoxi.


    But back to the river man snow has been staring at Yan Chengjun, won''t let Yan Chengjun turn over, all kinds of means, obviously not to dark.


    White can''te ck.


    The money was soon empty again.


    During the period when he was rich, Yan Chengjun felt that Jiang Ruoxi was a man with a way, and he was very good to Jiang Ruoxi.


    He also helped Jiang Ruoxi bully Yan''s mother, which made Jiang Ruoxi angry.


    When Yan Chengjun had no money, Jiang Ruoxi called Mu Jingyan toin.


    Because Jiang Ruoxi also found that as long as she had money, her status in the family would be different. She had too many grudges in her heart, so she had to fight in the Yan family.


    It''s really good to feel ted. Seeing the old woman scolded by her son, she''s so angry that she can''t speak up.Then Mu Jingyan gave Jiang Ruoxi money.


    Yan Chengjun doesn''t want to think where the moneyes from. He has been bent by reality, as long as he has money.


    It''s hard to live without money.


    If you have money, you can still drink high-grade wine and live a high-quality life.


    Over and over again, Mu Jingyan is not a fool. He feels that there must be something hidden in it. After returning to China for investigation, he finds out that well, he has been fooled.


    How about the two of them unite to cheat him out of his money?


    Especially the way Yan Chengjun with money in the bar holding a beautiful woman, drinking wine, the face is disgusting.


    With a sigh, I didn''t expect that the girl who used to be as simple as a piece of white paper was polluted by the secr society.


    I can''t help Jiang Ruoxi. I have loved him, but I''m not so polite to Yan Chengjun.


    Directly find someone to break Yan Chengjun''s leg.


    Is his money so easy to cheat?


    Then he went out of the country without even seeing Jiang Ruoxi''s face. He thought about her old love and left her a little face.


    Yan Chengjun was broken leg, although the operation can stand up, but left a sequ, became ame.


    Walking around.


    This makes the arrogant Yan Chengjun can''t stand it.


    Don''t want to go out, if others see him beme, don''t know how tough at him behind his back.


    Yan Chengjun, who has be ame man, is despised by his nearly ten year old son.


    He has ame father who inherits Yan Chengjun''s arrogance. He can''t ept it.


    But Yan Chengjun beme things can''t hide, now has called Yan Han''s children in school suffered from ssmates ridicule, and can''t bear, nothing to fight for ssmates.


    The beginning is also quite fierce, directly beat others into the hospital.


    Money was used everywhere, and in the end they sold their houses and rented them.


    They think that the furniture of the rental house is cheap, and the floor is cheap, which reveals that it is cheap everywhere, so that the noble people in their family are pulled down by the rental house.


    Especially Yan Han.


    He doesn''t want to live like this. He hates his father. His mother said that his father didn''t win the war with others.


    He can''t remember the luxury houses in his memory.


    But I still vaguely remember the days when he was abroad. He told Jiang Ruoxi that he wanted to go back abroad.


    Jiang Ruoxi''s heart moved. Now her husband stayed at home all day, waiting for so long, but his temper became more and more irritable.


    Sometimes he looks at his leg carelessly, and he is very sensitive to her.

 Chapter 549

    Now the old woman is not good to her, and Yan Chengjun won''t help her.


    This makes Jiang Ruoxi feel that life is going to be very hard. She has been wearing clothes for several years. She doesn''t have a decent jewelry all over her body. She is still so young. Does she really want to live such a life?


    And my son was ridiculed at school, and his academic performance plummeted, so he knew to fight. Such an environment is really not conducive to the growth of children.


    Go abroad.


    She called Mu Jingyan and said that she wanted to go abroad. Mu Jingyan''s tone was light and not very wee, but Jiang Ruoxi, who was anxious to find a backer, didn''t feel it.


    She felt that Mu Jingyan still loved her.


    He took his son and slipped out of the country.


    Mu Jingyan didn''t expect that when Jiang Ruoxi came, he didn''t mean to go back. Now he has a very weak feeling about Jiang Ruoxi. After all, time has diluted everything.


    And before Jiang Ruoxi cheated him of his money.


    But it''s OK to arrange for Jiang Ruoxi to settle down.


    Jiang Ruoxi is fed up with Yan Chengjun''s cruelty at home and his family''s financial difficulties. He suddenly gets along with a man who is warm, gentle, elegant and rich, and his heart starts at once.


    In fact, I haven''t been in touch with a man of this quality for a long time.


    In her deliberate seduction, the two rolled together.


    Then Mu Jingyan''s fiancee found, with people to Jiang Ruoxi fat beat, forced Jiang Ruoxi back to the country.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Jingyan''s fiancee has told the Yan family about Jiang Ruoxi''s stay abroad.


    A woman can''t tempt her husband to go back home again.


    Even though Yan Chengjun, who is now disabled, is stronger than Jiang Ruoxi, a weak woman, he can also add up his fists to Jiang Ruoxi.


    But Yan Chengjun, who was taken with a green hat and was physically disabled, was not in pain?


    Having lost everything, Jiang''s building has be what it is today. If you want to see the top floor, you can only look up.


    Just like he and Jiang Manxue, they are no longer in the same circle. He will never meet her again.


    How sad, even to see their enemies are not qualified.


    Centrifugal dream is more and more far away, slowly be remote.


    Sometimes impulse want to take a knife to chop people, a thought gave up, he can''t get close to her, also can''t meet her.


    Although the couple have a bad rtionship, Yan Chengjun doesn''t want to divorce. He doesn''t want to take advantage of Jiang Ruoxi. Life is hard. You have to follow me.


    What can you do if you don''t follow me?


    Every day is worse than every day in a family.


    The whole family has to go out to work for others to make ends meet.


    Although ten thousand people are reluctant, they can''t wait to die hungry.


    Of course, Yan Chengjun, who is ashamed to see others, doesn''t have to go out, but he has to cook at home. In the face of the wall full of oil stains, Yan Chengjun is not used to it, and he is a little nauseous.


    Without advanced skin care products, Jiang Ruoxi is in pain. Moreover, his son is not obedient. He mes his parents for being useless and often gives her the opposite.


    In a few years, his eyes became turbid and his skin was dark. Walking on the street, he became the most nonexistent passer-by.


    And jiangman snow, live brilliantly.


    She found a boyfriend, who is engaged in art. Although Jiang Manxue doesn''t think she can do anything, she likes to keep such a man.


    How good, she mastered the lifeblood of a man, regardless of his true feelings, but need her, we have to work hard to coax her.


    You have to work hard everywhere.


    As for Jiang Fu, Jiang Manxue keeps him like that.


    Don''t let him live too well, but don''t let him live too badly. Just don''t bother her.


    Her father''s money is nothing to her now.


    Although Jiang''s father went abroad, he had no friends and was not free economically. He felt quite miserable, but he had nothing to do.


    I just hate my wife and daughter.


    Up to now, Jiang''s father didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    He felt wronged. He didn''t know why he was in aa. When he woke up again, the world changed.


    -


    with a little resistance, Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space. Yan Chengjun''s spirit was probablypletely exhausted. Of course, it had something to do with his own character.


    To be honest, if Yan Chengjunpany goes bankrupt and sells his big house with the surplus money in his hand and goes abroad with the money, it is more likely to turn over.


    Just say, don''t want to be said to go abroad.


    He looks more like a failure.


    Face.


    Now good, people did not turn over, but has be someone else''s home after dinner, once like Yan Chengjun girls now think of his eyes are shing a trace of contempt.


    That''s the reality.It''s not a skill to be in the moment.


    Yan Chengjun is too reckless, too egotistical, and will always be broken.


    Haven''t you read history books?


    Besides, the emperor will be forced to step down in the era of supreme power.


    Meng Li doesn''t want so much. After watching their follow-up life, it''s even a farewell to this task.


    She got up, knelt down in front of the desk, took out the Tasker''s code of conduct and opened it.


    This is more like arge area of rules and regtions, rules and regtions.


    Meng Li feels that she needs to have a good look at it. She was shocked to see that the Tasker was killed before. She doesn''t think she has much strength now and can jump out of the rules.


    Let''s look at it honestly and know what to do and what not to do.


    Be careful, lewd.


    Meng Li took a long time to read it carefully, and kept every word in mind. Thinking about the depth of the organizational routine, Meng Li went to understand it, fearing that there were holes in it.


    After watching, Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows, moved his neck, and said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    6018 well, he said:


    "wait a moment, I''ll scan for you, and suddenly I see your soul is firmer than before."


    Meng Li had some idents, which means she can absorb the world power.


    Of course, the premise is to be qualified.


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, help me scan it."


    6018 scan Meng Li.


    Meng Li is a little nervous in his heart. There''s no reason.


    She stood there with a serious expression, and asked 6018 to scan her, which made 6018ugh.


    Like a primary school student, such expression is really rare.


    Meng Li''s inner tension almost floated on his face, and finally heard 6018 say:


    "your soul is qualified, and you can absorb the world power."


    When Meng Li heard the speech, he didn''t feel rxed. He was also nervous about the strength he was about to absorb.


    Because this power is too strange, is she never had, and do not know what kind of.


    She said to 6018:


    "I''ll absorb it now?"


    6018:


    "yes."

 Chapter 550

    Meng Li took a long breath, and then said:


    "OK, I''m ready."


    6018 said:


    "when you absorb, I''ll tell you the steps."


    Meng Li said yes.


    6018 added:


    "give orders to the red thing, don''t let it fight for your power. Of course, you are willing to give it. I won''t say anything, but it''s not rmended. You have to strengthen yourself first."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said yes.


    In my mind, I gave a lot of orders to ask the vine not topete with her.


    We should strengthen ourselves. If we have surplus in the future, we can give some to the vine, but not now.


    People are selfish. They usually look after themselves first, and she is no exception.


    Then Meng Licai felt that the whole system space was full of an energy, which was not gentle, with an invisible sense of oppression, making her soul very ufortable.


    6018''s voice rang out, teaching her how to absorb the world power word by word.


    ording to the method given in 6018, Meng Li absorbed a little boundary force in her soul. In an instant, she felt that her soul seemed to have entered countless des, scraping her soul from the inside to the outside.


    She sat cross legged, groaning in pain.


    And the voice of 6018 has been ringing, Meng Li in this moment suddenly feel that the system can actually plot the task.


    If the Tasker is misled by the system at this moment, what are the consequences?


    People are unpredictable. I don''t know how the organization controls the system and doesn''t harm the Tasker.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to think about it any more. ording to the method of 6018, he fought against this violent world force step by step and integrated this energy with his soul.


    6018 said that as long as one''s own soul power can amodate the world power, one can seed.


    Meng Li feels pain all over her body, which makes her consciousness a little fuzzy, and drives her soul power to amodate the world power.


    I don''t know how long after the pain, Meng Li feels that the boundary force inhaled in his body has finally settled down. At this time, the soul has been able to ept the boundary force. With the beginning, everything will be much smoother after that.


    Although I can still feel the pain, it is much better than before.


    This makes Meng Li very happy. After Meng Li has absorbed the boundary powerpletely, he is very tired.


    She looked down at her body and looked happy.


    In the past, her soul looked thin and unreal, but now she looks more like a real person.


    Standing in front of people, people may not think that she is a soul, but a person of existence.


    Absorbed the boundary force, also have no strange feeling, she one hand a stretch, the case table contain the box of the extreme sun bead arrived on her hand, Meng Li smile.


    I''m in a good mood.


    Click on your own property panel:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 81900


    boundary power: 0


    soul power: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world).


    Before doing so long the boundary force of the task has been gone, all absorbed by her.


    Although it takes a long time to absorb the boundary force, it is only the reason for the fusion of the boundary force at the beginning, but after the fusion of the boundary force, the absorption time is not long.


    It seems that more than a thousand boundary forces are not too much.


    I don''t know if the vines are secretly absorbed. Meng Li is helpless, but there''s no way. The vines are here, and there''s no ce to throw them.


    However, even if the absorption, should also be sneaky absorption away a small amount, can''t say or instinct, can''t help, wenqingteng is still a baby, Meng Li also don''t want to be so harsh.


    After all, if wenqingteng absorbed it seriously, she probably didn''t have her share. She didn''t forget the piles of Lingshi. Wenqingteng absorbed it in so much time.


    The fatigue of the body gradually receded, and Meng Li said to 6018:


    "I''m so happy."


    6018 said:


    "Congrattions, it''s progress."


    Meng Li said, "that''s right."


    6018 asked, "now that you have absorbed the boundary force, you will not be rejected by the domain. Do you want to go for a walk on the domain?"


    Meng Li: "on the field?"


    I feel like I''ve seen the words in the Tasker forum, but I don''t care much about them.


    "Well, it''s like a city, but it''s much bigger than a city."


    "The great ne domain is an organization. The domain is the ce where the members of the organization are active. It can also be said that it is a society."


    "You can think of yourself as a part of it. Your job is to go to the ne and work."


    "Don''t you know there is one?"


    Meng Li shook his head.6018 said, "I thought you were in such a hurry to absorb the world power just to go for a walk on the field."


    Meng Liughs: "it''s not."


    6018 said:


    "do you want to go or not?"


    Meng Li said that he would go and have a look now.


    6018 sent Meng Li to the domain.


    Meng Li looked around.


    How to say, this is a bit like the world inside the ancient ne, in which the buildings are all gray tiles and white walls, with a simple and heavy atmosphere.


    Without any reason, it gives people a sense of solemnity, and the overall pattern is awed.


    And people in all kinds of clothes walk on the street.


    It should be from a different world.


    They look different, some single, some in twos and threes.


    But on the whole, it is still rtively cold.


    6018 said: "most of these are taskers. They usually meet friends here and deal with things here."


    Meng Li knows clearly, looks up and looks up at the sky. This day is more strange. The sky Meng Li sees is as deep as the starry sky at night.


    But she stood on the ground and looked at things like day.


    It''s strange.


    If ording to the ne, the sky is like this, now there is no night?


    But we can''t usemon sense here.


    Meng Li doesn''t know anyone else, so he can only hang out in the field. Many people sell things, all kinds of things. Meng Li doesn''t think he needs anything and doesn''t make an inquiry.


    People wearing clothes representing different times walk together, which makes Meng Li have a sense of time and space.


    There are restaurants inside, and there are clerks outside to solicit customers.


    Meng Li, a restaurant, doesn''t feel strange. After all, shopping from the system mall, eating in the system space is like eating takeout. It''s almost like eating out in a different atmosphere. If you know someone, you can also taste delicious food with three or two friends.


    But all kinds of things are sold on the roadside, which are avable in Mengli sensory system mall.


    It doesn''t seem necessary.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can see that some people walk and look at things and think of their own needs. It''s also possible to easily buy them.


    Although 6018 said that his soul had absorbed the boundary force and was not repelled by the domain, Meng Li still felt that his soul was ufortable after wandering around the domain for a while.


    It''s just like people can''t breathe. Meng Li doesn''t demand it either. Maybe shecks her own strength and absorbs little force. She asks 6018 to send her back to the system space.


    Back to the system space, I feel much morefortable all of a sudden.

 Chapter 551

    After a rest, Meng Li felt no difort in his soul. He said:


    "send me to the task."


    My current strength in the domain is probably hard to eat a meal, it can be seen that its low, must be to enhance their strength.


    But at present, there is only one way to do the task.


    6018 said a good thing.


    Meng Li is transmitted to the ne.


    When I open my eyes, I feel that most of the time 6018 chooses is at night, and the night is the time for human sleep. Generally, there is nothing to do, so it is easy to ept the plot.


    Meng Li uses the talent of dream beast, and there is no obstacle to see things at night. Looking around, this room is a suite, and the furnishings look like modern.


    It''s not a modern thing.


    Meng Li didn''t turn on the light, so he sat up and touched himself. He didn''t feel right.


    Oh, it can''t be another man.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and felt down. Well, that''s right.


    This feeling is really fascinating.


    Meng Li sensed the aura of the world, which was more abundant than that of the general modern ne, but it was not much better.


    Meng Li just began to practice, and epted the plot at the same time.


    This is a ne where there is a species of vampire.


    Vampires can live forever, most of their faces are beautiful, and they have more powerful power than ordinary human beings.


    Of course, they are also wed, and reproduction is their biggest problem.


    Or maybe this is a world ruled by vampires.


    The reality is that this is a world where vampires and human beings exist together. After the war between human beings and vampires was won, vampires retreated.


    Don''t show your identity to the public.


    But it''s still social.


    And humans have blood hunting organizations, they belong to the church, the client is such a blood hunter.


    The job is to hunt down the vampires who are harmful to human beings.


    Vampires feed on human blood. In serious cases, they will suck human to death.


    The members of the Blood Hunter are hidden in all walks of life, supervising the vampire, so that the vampire is not so reckless.


    The client, Ruihao, is now working in an aristocratic school. In the eyes of outsiders, he is an ordinary teacher. Only the senior management of the school knows that the client is a blood hunter.


    He shouldered the responsibility of protecting school students from being hurt by vampires.


    Now I''m lying in the dormitory of the school.


    Teachers'' dormitories are not worse than the high-end single apartments outside. After all, they are also teachers'' dormitories in noble schools.


    And the client as a blood hunter is very high sry, because in the face of vampires, fighting with vampires, vampires hate the most is the Blood Hunter, meet the basic will not let go.


    It''s a high paid and dangerous career. If you don''t pay attention, you will die.


    Among his students, a girl named LAN Weiwei was born into a vampire aristocracy. In addition, she was no different from human beings, and sessfully mixed into this aristocratic school.


    It''s about experiencing life.


    Although the client is a man, he has a monotonous life since childhood. He has spent a lot of time learning the knowledge of ordinary people and learning the means to deal with vampires in the blood hunting organization. Such a life leads to the client''s special innocence.


    To put it bluntly, it just can''t stand lifting.


    LAN Weiwei is a charming girl. She thinks her dull teacher is very interesting.


    If you don''t have anything to do, just tease the client twice, which makes the client blush.


    Although Lan Wei is just ying with her hands, the client is moved.


    LAN Weiwei also thinks that human beings are very interesting. He says that he wants to be the client''s girlfriend. The client feels that he is a teacher and it''s not good to fall in love with students, so he refuses.


    This makes LAN Weiwei feel more interesting. There are not many men who can refuse her, and they are also rejected by humble human beings.


    In the eyes of vampires, human beings are humble, they feel that they are a noble race.


    The indomitable LAN Weiwei teases all kinds of clients. The clients are excited, but knowing that she is not good at destroying the reputation of the school, she has not agreed.


    In fact, LAN Weiwei has a fiance in the blood n. This time shees out, she is in conflict with her fiance.


    Fiancee all ran away, fiance of course to chase, also became a student of this school.


    Just look at LAN Weiwei teasing the male teacher coldly. Since her fiancee likes to y with this kind of pet, it''s OK to y with it for a few days.


    But in the heart or can''t help but be jealous, plus the students also have not pleasing to the eye, he smoked people to death.


    When this happens, of course, the client has to investigate who did it, so he is busy with the investigation.


    However, no one has found out, but LAN Weiwei''s fiance has found out her identity.


    He deliberately asked LAN Weiwei what their rtionship was. In order to get angry with her fiance, LAN Weiwei cheated the client out and said:"This is my boyfriend at school."


    All right.


    No matter what you are, you can''t help killing the client outside. After all, it''s a blood hunter. What if you get close to your fiancee to murder her?


    Besides, it''s wrong to get close to his woman.


    It''s a pity that Lan Weiwei saw her fiance kill the client. It was very interesting, like a obedient pet, docile, clever, cautious and reserved.


    But when she learned that the client was a blood hunter, LAN Weiwei thought it was no pity.


    Consignor:


    It''s revenge.


    Meng Li epted the plot and continued to practice. At dawn, Meng Li turned on the light to wash.


    After eating bread in the morning, Meng Li takes out the client''s equipment, mirror, garlic, holy water, pistol and silver bullet.


    This is more harmful to vampires than ordinary bullets.


    These are all the things you need to deal with vampires as a blood hunter.


    Meng Li put the silver bullet in the pistol, put the pistol on the body, and take it on the body for self-defense.


    Maybe the strength of the client and LAN Weiwei''s fiance is too big, and they are caught off guard. There is no real strength in the plot.


    So we should pay close attention to cultivation.


    Meng Li feels that people seem weak and powerful, like vampires have super strength, eternal life, but human beings can also win a ce for their own survival.


    And it scares vampires.


    And vampires are not well known to ordinary people. Even in this noble school, only a small number of people with a little insight know that vampires really exist.


    Others think it''s just a legend.


    After Meng Li had breakfast, she got up and went out for a morning run. It''s a custom of the client, so she just followed it.


    The track is very wide, there are two or three students also exercise, there are Ruihao students see Meng Li, give Meng Li hello.


    LAN Weiwei is wearing a high ponytail. Her skin is white and abnormal, but her facial features are very generous. At first sight, she is not a small girl.

 Chapter 552

    She ran beside Meng Li and said to him:


    "good morning, Mr. Ruihao."


    Meng Li replied solemnly:


    "good morning, LAN Weiwei."


    LAN Weiwei chuckled:


    "teacher, how lovely you are."


    Meng Li nced at LAN Weiwei:


    "is that right?"


    LAN Weiwei nodded with interest.


    Meng Li continued to run twops, LAN Weiwei said:


    "teacher, I''ll treat you to breakfast."


    Meng Li replied:


    "good."


    LAN Weiwei hesitated for a moment:


    "Mr. Ruihao, this is the first time you have agreed to my invitation. Today is really a special day for me."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Meng Li runs around again, and LAN Weiwei apanies her all the way. In fact, LAN Weiwei is bored and teases the client for a reason.


    Because the client looks really good.


    And the temperament is also very good, the whole body reveals a kind of elegant temperament, usually is a pair of gentle appearance, only in the face of their own heart LAN Weiwei, will appear from time to time a pair of silly cute expression.


    Even he didn''t notice.


    But LAN Weiwei likes the look of the client very much.


    Let her have a sense of conquest, which is a symbol of her charm, the client is also her pleasure to pass the time.


    Now LAN Weiwei has said that she will be Ruihao''s girlfriend once.


    After two people run around, they go to the canteen. The canteen of noble school has a wide variety of food, but the client usually eats it in his dormitory.


    In fact, we are all adults. Coupled with the open social atmosphere here, no one thinks it particrly strange for teachers and students to eat together.


    LAN Weiwei said to Meng Li:


    "teacher Ruihao, what would you like to eat?"


    Meng Li''s expression is light:


    "at will."


    LAN Weiwei tilted her head to think about it, took a look at the food, snapped her fingers and said yfully:


    "yes."


    "The teacher is waiting for me here."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    LAN Weiwei walks away. Her every move is generous and leisurely. Meng Li finds a ce to sit down. Now she is wearing sportswear and sports shoes for her morning run.


    After a long time,nweiwei brought a noodle, with small tomatoes on it, and cut it into a peach heart shape.


    In fact, LAN Weiwei''s age is probably older than this body, but now every move is like a girl.


    Meng Li felt that after living so long, it was hard for him to have the mentality of a girl.


    I don''t know how LAN Weiwei keeps this attitude.


    Although the bright red tomato is ordinary, LAN Weiwei has some mischief. Meng Li uses her mental power to see her use artificial blood on it.


    It''s a special evil taste to feed human beings with blood.


    Although some people have made blood, vampires still like to drink human blood, especially the aristocrats like LAN Weiwei, who prefer to drink human blood.


    Artificial blood is ast resort.


    LAN Weiwei blinked at Meng Li and said:


    "it was specially made for Mr. Ruihao. I went to the kitchen to make it myself."


    Meng Li nodded: "thank you."


    LAN Weiwei looks at Meng Li''s insipid appearance. If in the past, the other party should be a dull expression now.


    I''m nervous when I get back to myself.


    It''s fun to look like that.


    She turned her lips dissatisfied, pushed the fork and te to Meng Li, and said:


    "then eat it quickly."


    Meng Li nced at LAN Weiwei, then pushed the te back and said, "Lan Weiwei, you didn''t eat either. You''d better eat first."


    LAN Weiwei shook her head:


    "I want to see you eat. I''m satisfied to see you eat."


    Meng Li: "me too. I''m satisfied to watch you eat."


    Vampires do not like to eat human food, Meng Li has never been a vampire, but it is said that it is no less painful than human eating earth.


    LAN Weiwei is not happy in her heart. Why do she have to eat.


    I always think today''s Ruihao is a little strange.


    Meng Li said:


    "I think good things should be shared together. You don''t think it''s OK for two people to eat one unhygienic meal. I''ll find another te and we''ll share it. It''s fun."


    LAN Weiwei sighed and said reluctantly:


    "OK."


    Meng Li gets up, looks for a te, picks the noodles on his te with a fork, and pushes the small tomato and some noodles to LAN Weiwei:


    "eat."


    LAN Weiwei is more disappointed in her heart. How can she avoid the blood perfectly.LAN Weiwei holds the fork and really doesn''t want to eat it. She seems to suddenly think of something and says to Meng Li:


    "Mr. Ruihao, I have something else to do. I''ll go first and see you in the ssroomter."


    Meng Li nods and LAN Weiwei kisses Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless. After sitting in the canteen for a while, Meng Li didn''t move the food in front of him. He got up and went straight away.


    Back in the dormitory, Meng Li took a bath, changed into a suit, and looked at him in front of the mirror. He was fat and skinny, and he was 1.8 meters tall. He looked like a gentle man.


    It''s a bit of a book.


    You Wenya, who can think of a teacher on the edge of life and death.


    Meng Li holds the book and walks towards the ssroom. When he arrives at the ssroom, all the students are under the stage.


    Everyone asked each other a good question, Meng Li began to teach, and LAN Weiwei sat on the stage, from time to time with Meng Li, or just lift her hair.


    Show white neck, look good attractive.


    After ss, LAN Weiwei''s old routine came again. She took the book and said she didn''t understand. She needed to ask again.


    They are standing in the corridor outside the ssroom. LAN Weiwei and Meng are very close to each other. They have the fragrance of "if there is nothing", which makes people feel rxed and happy. But because of "if there is nothing", people can''t feel its existence from time to time.


    It takes more time to smell and catch.


    Meng Li looks at LAN Weiwei''s neck. She hooks the corner of her lips and whispers in LAN Weiwei''s ear:


    "your neck is slender and white, which makes people have a kind of..."


    LAN Weiwei was interested, and she quickly asked:


    "Oh, what''s your feeling?"


    Meng Li said:


    "there is a feeling that people can''t help holding it."


    Meng Li took a look at his hand as he spoke, and felt that he could hold it with one hand, as if he could still crack it.


    LAN Weiwei looks at Meng Li in surprise and doesn''t believe that this is what he can say. She repeats:


    "hold it?"


    This adjective, as a teacher, can''t be used improperly.


    But it sounds weird.


    What are you doing with your neck?


    Meng Li nodded with a smile on his face. The sunshine sprinkled on Meng Li''s hair and half of his face. Now with a gentle smile, he added some temperament.


    LAN Weiwei has a moment to shake God, there are also good skin in human.


    Although the blood n are all handsome men and beautiful women, but the human appearance is uneven, which makes LAN Weiwei feel more rare at this time.

 Chapter 553

    LAN Weiwei reaches out her hand and puts it on Meng Li''s chest. Inside is the heart.


    She has been observing Meng Li''s expression, looking pale, she said:


    "is this your heart?"


    Meng Li said:


    "yes, don''t you?"


    LAN Weiwei: "of course."


    It just doesn''t beat.


    "Your heart is beating. It''s lovely. It should be bright red, isn''t it?"


    If at this time, she grows nails, and then with nails into his body, take out his heart, he will be what kind of expression?


    Will it be so indifferent?


    Meng Li was a little disappointed:


    "ssmate, of course, my heart is red, not ck."


    LAN Weiwei suddenly burst outughing:


    "Mr. Ruihao, you are more humorous today than you were yesterday."


    Meng Li said, "that''s nature."


    Her body retreated, LAN Weiwei''s hand fell empty, Meng Li said:


    "OK, I''ll go back to the office first."


    LAN Weiwei bent her hand and said briskly:


    "goodbye."


    Meng Li smiles, turns around and walks with long legs to the office. The office is very spacious, with two teachers in one office.


    It''s also to avoid boredom. One more person can also talk.


    The man who works in the same office with Meng is called joss. He is also a male teacher. He usually has a good rtionship with the client.


    And always joking with clients.


    Meng Li sat down, and joss shook his head, pretending to be mature:


    "now men really need to protect themselves, or they will be cheated by beautiful girls."


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "joss, are you talking about me?"


    Joss had a teachable look on his face:


    "yes, I finally realized today."


    Meng Li said:


    "I feel that you are envious and jealous."


    Joss said with disapproval:


    "envy, envy, hate?"


    "It''s not that I''m willing to remind you just because of my colleagues'' face, otherwise I''ll be cheated by the girl students and you won''t cry."


    "I don''t know what your background is, but the children''s homes here are not easy to get into."


    Meng Li nodded: "your good intentions, words are also in mind."


    I don''t know the background of the teacher, but I don''t know the background of the teacher.


    Not knowing the background of the client, joss ssified the client as an ordinary person.


    It''s easy for ordinary people to get into trouble when they fall in love with the children of the imperial family. Other people''s families don''t allow their children to contact such people.


    And there''s the trouble with admirers.


    There are also girls who are new for a while. After that, they don''t know how to deal with you.


    Most importantly, this is a teacher. If you fall in love, you will lose your reputation and your job.


    In any case, there is no benefit.


    Don''t force yourself into an unsuitable circle. Sometimes you can''t bear the consequences.


    Also because of this, although the client really likes his words, LAN Weiwei doesn''t agree to be together.


    I don''t think I''m humble, or I think I''m a teacher


    The blood hunting organization makes the client lurk here, and the client''s state is very good.


    Joss looked at Meng Li as if he was listening. He picked his eyebrows andughed, but he didn''t speak any more.


    Meng Li repeats the life of the client in the school step by step, and the teasing of LAN Weiwei begins to be insipid.


    Meng Li''s attitudested only a few days, and LAN Weiwei found it boring.


    I don''t know what happened to this man. How did he change?


    LAN Weiwei sneaks into the ssroom and dormitory. She knocks on Meng Li''s door. Meng Li opens the door, looks at LAN Weiwei leaning on the door and asks:


    "what''s the matter?"


    LAN Weiwei asked:


    "teacher, do you miss me?"


    She looked into the room and asked:


    "would you like to invite me in?"


    Meng Li said: "ssmate, please You respect yourself. "


    LAN Weiwei pursed her lips:


    "what''s the matter? It''s school time now."


    "Now in our private time, we can do what we want to do."


    She squints at Meng Li, unspeakably moving.


    She was wearing a fiery red skirt, delicate red lips, red amazing, but her face is pale, fortunately the corridor light is not too dark, otherwise such LAN Weiwei is not charming, but scary.


    Meng Li looked at LAN Weiwei''s lips and said:


    "the color of your lips is like human blood."The word "human blood" is a little sensitive to her now, which makes LAN Weiwei''s heart jump inexplicably. A trace of panic appears on her face, and then it fades down. She says:


    "what do you say? Am I not good-looking now?"


    Meng Li: "Lan Weiwei, what can I do for you?"


    LAN Weiwei looks at Meng Li, and Meng Li says:


    "if it''s OK, you can consider going first. I want to have a rest."


    LAN Weiwei is a little disappointed:


    "don''t you invite me in?"


    Meng Li: "it''s inconvenient to be alone."


    LAN Weiwei smiles: "I''m an adult."


    Meng Li: "how inconvenient I am."


    LAN Weiwei felt that Meng Li was not very interesting. She said:


    "that''s good."


    It seemed that she was a little angry. She turned around and left. She took a big step at the beginning and a small step at the back.


    Meng Li feels that Lan Weiwei is waiting for him to stay or apologize.


    But Meng Li has no intention in this respect.


    Wei Wei didn''t go far until Meng LAN.


    Let LAN Weiwei can''t help stamping her feet. If she doesn''t know what to do, let''s hang him for a few days.


    Then LAN Weiwei didn''t provoke Meng Li for several days, and talked andughed with the boys in the ss, with some intentional feelings.


    It''s just to make her jealous andpromise.


    Meng Li thinks LAN Weiwei''s mind is really like a girl.


    If the client is jealous, although he does not dare to be with LAN Weiwei, he cares about her in his heart. Seeing her close to other boys, he will be touched.


    LAN Weiwei has be a soft rib in the client''s heart and cares about her every move.


    If it''s a client, it willpromise.


    However, after the client died, he was selected by the system. After knowing the truth, he should hate LAN Weiwei very much.


    Because in his heart, the vampire is cruel, is not worthy of human forgiveness, human beings in order to fight with the vampire, lost a lot of lives, paid a huge price, in exchange for today''s stability.


    Otherwise, now humans are afraid to be ves of vampires.


    And many of the blood hunters he knew died at the hands of vampires.


    And the client''s death is partly caused by LAN Weiwei.


    Meng Li ignores LAN Weiwei and makes her frustrated and angry. She is beautiful, and men seldom ignore her.


    She doesn''t believe she can''t even take a human.


    When Meng Li doesn''t show that Lan Weiwei has fun, LAN Weiwei''s mood is affected by Meng Li.


    So it''s very subtle between people. You advance and I retreat, you retreat and I attack.


    LAN Weiwei wants to y with others. If others don''t take over, she will be yed.

 Chapter 554

    With Meng Li has been so insipid, let Meng Li sometimes feel LAN Weiwei even want to suck her blood.


    But they were all blocked by Meng.


    LAN Weiwei doesn''t move much, and Meng Li doesn''t act rashly.


    Although vampires are afraid of humans now, why don''t humans fear vampires?


    In particr, the blood hunting organization can''t kill these vampiric nobles if it can''t find the exact evidence that they hurt human beings.


    But Meng Li can''t follow LAN Weiwei all day long. Even if he takes a little human blood, he doesn''t die. The Blood Hunter doesn''t have to do it.


    I haven''t heard that someone died in the school. Of course, Meng Li doesn''t want people to die either.


    Although LAN Weiwei is usually wantonly publicized, she is very clear in her heart. She knows that she is not safe outside, so she is much more careful.


    Until Langxi came to Mengli''s ss.


    This time Meng Li came, there was no ambiguous state with LAN Weiwei.


    Langxi at the beginning, did not notice Meng Li, is put on his fiancee.


    But Meng Li pays special attention to Langxi, and he doesn''t know how Langxi can buy the identity of human aristocracy to enter the school.


    How did LAN Weiwei get into the school?


    Vampires are not allowed to enter human schools, especially such noble schools. Although there is no distinction between people, in fact, the lives of powerful people are worth more.


    Meng Li feels that this is also a strange thing. Is there anyone in the human aristocracy colluding with the vampire aristocracy?


    This is not allowed.


    But there is no introduction in the plot. This time, the plot is rtively short, and the client dies quickly, so many things are unknown.


    Langxi''s face is really exquisite, his facial features are three-dimensional and pale, his eyebrows and eyes are deep, his temperament is not like a student, elegant and noble.


    Such a delicate appearance makes many girls in the ss intoxicated.


    They are always looking for opportunities to talk to Langxi. They are also out of their wits in ss. They think it''s good to see Langxi in a corner.


    They are all children of great family status, but they have no reserve at the moment.


    LAN Weiwei is proud that her fiance is so excellent.


    But it''s ufortable, why Langxi''s arrival is so popr, but he can''t even get a human teacher.


    Is she worse than her fiance?


    And before the thing can''t so calcte, in the blood next to seduce Langxi, and Langxi''s attitude is vague, it makes her angry.


    Make him feel jealous, too.


    Therefore, after ss, she held Meng Li in the corridor.


    "Mr. Ruihao."


    Her voice is a little whiny, the tone is very long, let Meng from a goose bumps.


    Meng Li asked gently:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t quite understand what the teacher said in ss. Can you tell me more?"


    LAN Weiwei said.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment, but she didn''t agree. It seemed that her teacher had no professionalism.


    Yes, she knows what Lan Wei An''s heart is.


    It''s unfortunate for the client. He''s pathetically bombarded.


    It''s not surprising that the client moved her heart. How many men can bear LAN Weiwei''s appearance and her deliberate provocation?


    "Well, what don''t you understand?" Meng Li asked after the silence.


    LAN Weiwei said meaningfully:


    "there are too many things I don''t understand. Can I go to the teacher''s dormitory to listen to the teacher''s lecture after school?"


    Meng Lifu''s forehead is always ambiguous.


    But for sure, if she is really a man and intends to have something with LAN Weiwei, LAN Weiwei will never let her seed.


    And you can get beaten.


    Langxi probably knows aboutnweiwei.


    Lanweiwei said this, Langxi came out from the inside. She heard whatnweiwei said before. Lanweiwei looked back at Langxi, raised her chin, looked proud, and seeded with a trace of revenge.


    Langxi takes a look at LAN Weiwei, and then sweeps his eyes to Meng Li. His pupil color turns red for a moment, but it disappears and returns to normal color.


    When a vampire is angry, it''s like this. Lancey is hiding his emotions.


    Meng Li looks at Langxi faintly, looks at him for two seconds, and then Langxi walks away.


    LAN Weiwei stamped her foot. What''s the matter? What''s the attitude? Why can''t she show her nervousness and care about her appearance?


    Mingming cares about her, hum.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go first." Meng Li said.


    LAN Weiwei immediatelyughed:


    "is it convenient for the teacher tonight?"


    Langxi, who was walking ahead, walked on. Meng Li said:"Off work is personal time. I hope you can understand how inconvenient it is."


    With that, Meng Li went straight away.


    LAN Weiwei stares at Meng Li''s back. What''s arrogant? It''s his honor to talk to him, and he has a cold attitude.


    Bad things are not lovely and even want to be destroyed.


    Langxi a leisurely walk in the corridor, the speed is not fast, Meng from the normal pace, not a few steps to catch up with Langxi.


    When she passed by Langxi, Meng Li could feel Langxi''s head turned to look at her.


    Meng Li did not pay attention to Langxi, but went straight to his office.


    Joss came back long ago, and he said:


    "I feel like you have two malnourished children in your ss."


    Meng Liughs. Although there are many white people living here, Langxi and LAN Weiwei are both white.


    But it''s interesting to be called malnutrition by joss.


    "It looks strange." Doubts shed in Jose''s eyes.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but in the evening, he told the blood hunting organization about it.


    At least we need to inform the blood hunting organization. In the plot, the client doesn''t know that these two people are blood aristocrats. He only thinks that ordinary vampires are harming human beings. If he thinks he can handle it, he will investigate by himself first.


    Who knows, it''s also exposed.


    Meng Li focuses on describing the characteristics of LAN Weiwei and Langxi, saying that he suspects their identities are unusual.


    There are also questions about how they got their identity into the school.


    The blood hunting organization belongs to the church, but this organization is also recognized by the authorities. Their investigation is much faster.


    In fact, vampires have a lot of things that people crave. Longevity, agelessness and ability are what many people crave.


    However, the public does not know the existence of vampires, there is no such desire.


    But the dignitaries know that they have aloof wealth status and are easy to contact with more things. It can''t be said that they have shady transactions in private?


    Moreover, she was not sure about Langxi''s real strength. If she could find out something else, the blood hunting organization would be willing to send more people to deal with Langxi.


    This may have a better chance of winning. It''s really a powerful vampire. It''s too bad.


    There are all kinds of weird ways.

 Chapter 555

    Soon Meng Li got a reply and asked Meng Li to organize a trip back.


    Meng Li returns to the blood hunting organization, and the blood hunting organization doesn''t know Meng Li much, because Ruihao has been outside all the time. There are some people who stay in the organization for a long time, and they need to work out at ordinary times.


    But cane in to prove that it is an insider, we still politely nodded.


    Meng Li went directly to Ruihao''s office, and the leader, Jean, said to Meng Li:


    "I''ve checked what you said, and it''s indistinctly rted to the Eugene family."


    Meng Li said, "does the Eugene family know that they are blood n?"


    Jayne shook his head:


    "I don''t know. Even if I know, I will say I don''t know."


    Meng Li said:


    "so..."


    What are you going to do.


    "No further investigation?" Meng Li hesitated and asked.


    Jayne said:


    "if we dig too deep, it looks like we''re trespassing."


    Meng Li said, "what if the people from the blood n hurt the students?"


    Jayne takes a look at Meng Li. Meng Li can''t help but ask:


    "so you mean to let me watch them all the time?"


    Jayne: "don''t forget that you are a blood hunter. It''s your responsibility to supervise the blood n."


    Meng Li Fu Er, said:


    "but Jayne, as I said, they are the nobles of the blood n. They are not the same as the ordinary blood n. Their strength is too strong, and they are two blood ns who can walk in the sun without problems."


    "I don''t have to stop what they want to do."


    Meng Li''s voice became more and more serious, and he stressed:


    "I have to look like a normal teacher in school. If I neglect, it will be toote for me to cause harm to the students."


    Jayne sighed and said:


    "howe you don''t have self-confidence, Ruihao?"


    "Maybe, I think, you are too nervous, and the blood n is also active in our territory, but now they dare not wantonly harm human beings, which benefits from the deterrence of the blood hunting organization."


    Meng Li: "blind confidence is arrogance."


    Jayne said:


    "I can''t arrange a blood hunter for you to go to school, but it''s hard to find a blood hunter who can go to the noble school as a teacher. You have to wait a few days."


    Meng Li looked at Jayne and asked:


    "why don''t you go down and investigate?"


    Sure enough, my intuition is really smart, but I think there is a problem.


    Jayne''s face sank:


    "I can''t find out for a while, but it''s not that simple."


    "Don''t act rashly on the other side of the school. Don''t expose yourself unless necessary."


    Meng Li said: "good leader."


    Jayne was wearing sses with a white frame. Seeing Meng Li like this, Jayne said:


    e on, I''ll take you to dinner."


    Meng Li nodded and went to the canteen with Jay. Jay invited Meng Li to have lunch, and Meng Li went back to school.


    I didn''t expect that the speed of the organization was very fast, so I soon arranged a blood hunter to connect with Meng Li.


    It''s a girl with sharp short hair, tall and thin, called Kelly.


    With a cold face, Kaili looked at Meng Li and said, "Ruihao."


    Meng Li nodded and held out his hand: "hello."


    Kelly nces at Meng Li''s hand, reaches out her hand and touches Meng Li, then retracts her hand:


    "happy cooperation."


    Meng LiXiao introduces LAN Weiwei and Langxi to Kelly.


    And she tells Kelly about LAN Weiwei''s attitude towards her. Kelly looks at Meng Li suspiciously:


    "why don''t I believe what you said?"


    Meng Li shrugged:


    "this is not the point."


    Kelly said:


    "all right."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "don''t do it without authorization. The blood n hates the Blood Hunter very much. If you expose your identity, it''s easy to be done."


    Kelly: I understand


    With one more person, Meng Li didn''t feel so rxed. At least Langxi didn''t care about the contract with the blood hunting organization. He said to kill people.


    Because Meng Li is close to Kelly at work, joss thinks Meng Li is interested in her. He says, "would you like to go to the bar in the evening?"


    "Bring your new colleague, Kelly."


    Meng Li wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know if Kelly had any intention. Meng Li asked Kelly, and Kelly was more interested. She said:


    "go."


    Meng Li went with him.


    There is no loud and explosive music in the bar. It''s some normal music. People sit together drinking and chatting in twos and threes. It seems that Jock is more friendly than Meng. He can talk with Kelly.Meng Li sips a little wine from time to time, and unexpectedly sees Langxi and LAN Weiwei.


    It''s not far from the school. It''s not unusual to meet Langxi.


    The two of them didn''t sit together, but separated from each other. It seems that their lives are too long, and they haven''t reconciled after a long conflict.


    Wei Wei is more likely to take the trouble as a contradiction.


    Langxi''s intuition is keen. When Meng Li looks at him, he looks at Meng Li. With a strong warning in his eyes, he suddenlyughs again. Meng Li takes back his eyes and simply releases his mental power to look at Langxi.


    Langxi saw that the other side turned their heads, but still felt as if there were two eyes looking at him.


    It madengsey very ufortable and gloomy.


    Mengli concentrates on Langxi, which makes Jose and Kelly feel absent-minded. Kaili pushes Mengli:


    "Hey, Ruihao, what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li looked at Kelly and said in a low voice:


    "Langxi,nweiwei."


    Kelly''s face was full of joy, and she became serious in an instant. She asked:


    "where is it?"


    Meng Li said, "my right rear."


    Kelly looked back, pretending she didn''t pay attention to it. She didn''t see where it was. She asked:


    "where are the people? You''re not looking at it, are you


    Meng Li''s face was a little dark, and she said:


    "it''s gone."


    Just a moment ago, Kelly broke off, distracted her attention and let Langxi slip away. Langxi''s blink is so fast.


    Meng Li doesn''t dare to see LAN Weiwei. LAN Weiwei hasn''t found herself yet. She''s afraid that Lan Weiwei will find herself and y her boring game again.


    Kelly knew it, and she said:


    "it''s a lot of strength."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and they didn''t feel like drinking any more. As soon as Joe saw it, he could see it, but he didn''t ask for it. He said he could go back and have a rest early.


    Meng Li and Kelly walk out of the bar. The road outside is a little chilly now. What does Kelly want to say? Just looking at Meng Li, her pupils shrink.


    Meng Li suddenly became alert. Suddenly, he put a hand on Meng Li''s shoulder. Meng centrifugal tightened tightly. Looking back, it was Langxi''s hand.


    They looked at each other. Langxi looked at Meng Li for a long time, and suddenly said:


    "I think you pay special attention to me."


    Meng Li stretched out a hand, squeezed Langxi''s hand, and felt it cold. It was really like a dead man''s hand.


    She moved Langxi''s hand away and said naturally:


    "you are my student. Naturally, you care about me. I can''t see you too much when I meet you outside."

 Chapter 556

    Langxi smiles:


    "of course."


    Meng Li said earnestly:


    "Langxi, please go back to have a rest. There will be ss tomorrow."


    "Oh," Lancey turned and went straight away.


    It was not until Langxi had gone a long way, and her back under the streetlight was already covered with pus, that Kelly said with some fear:


    "I thought Langxi was going to attack us."


    Meng Li said:


    "as a blood hunter, is it really good to be afraid of vampires?"


    Kelly rolled her eyes and said:


    "how many ways do we have that we don''t understand?"


    Meng Li: "it''s true. The minions can deal with it. It''s difficult to deal with such a powerful one."


    They are not the most virtuous among the blood hunters.


    Kelly asked:


    "shall we follow him?"


    Meng Li said: "I''ll go myself."


    Kelly: can you do it


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Kelly said, "think about it? I feel that the other party has noticed something wrong. In case you are killed, I may not be able to avenge you. "


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s more convenient for me to be alone."


    I feel like I''m running faster.


    I asked 60186018 before and said that almost every normal position has a great pressure on the boundary force, so it must be impossible to want the boundary force.


    However, the world''s suppression of the power of space is not too great.


    That''s to say, Lancey''s not the only one who blinks, right.


    She can, and she can run away.


    If you take Kelly, you can''t make Kelly think she''s a vampire.


    It mainly depends on what Langxi is doing. It would be better if we could find something else.


    In fact, night is the main activity time of vampires.


    Kelly: "keep in touch."


    Meng Li felt the pistol and props in the inner pocket of his coat. He felt a little more secure in his heart. Then he left, felt the mental imprint she had left on Langxi, and followed.


    Although Langxi had just left for a while, Meng Li felt so far away that he could hardly feel it.


    When Meng Li arrives at the ce, a vampire is holding a human girl and sucking her blood, while Langxi stands aside indifferently.


    Meng Li converges his breath, hides in the dark, hesitates for a while, and looks at the vampire''s thirsty appearance, which is the weaker vampire.


    And the weak and small vampires are very rough and savage when they are sucking. They want to suck up people''s blood.


    If you don''t go out, the girl is likely to die.


    Meng Li can only go out and ask:


    "what are you doing?"


    Langxi looked at Meng Li and wondered how he met this man again.


    The vampire who is smoking turns back. His eyes are scarlet and his fangs show. He is disturbed by Meng Li. Meng Li nces at the girl and her body softens. He needs the vampire to help her.


    Lancey just blinked away.


    See Langxi left, Meng Li direct pistol, opened a shot at the vampire, the vampire did not escape, arm was Meng Li hit.


    Because the silver bullet hit the arm, so that the overall speed of the vampire''s movement has slowed down.


    Silver is a natural deterrent to vampires.


    Vampires don''t know what to say, but the tone is surprised.


    I didn''t expect that I met a Blood Hunter so far.


    Andngsey went straight away and left him alone.


    Then the vampire threw away the girl in his hand and directly put out his sharp nails to attack Meng Li. Meng Li dodged, took out the stake and quickly stabbed it into the vampire''s heart. The vampire was stabbed in the heart by the stake and suffered ferociously in the face. Meng Li shot the vampire in the head and put garlic into the vampire''s mouth.


    She can''t do without insurance.


    Langxi probably thinks that she can''t beat the vampire. It''s just for the vampire to get rid of her.


    But this vampire is really weak, Meng Li guessed that it should be Langxi who took a little blood, and then rewarded this vampire.


    The vampire''s facial expression is frozen and falls to the ground. Meng Li calls Kelly and asks Kelly to deal with the vampire''s body. She has to take the girl to the hospital.


    There is no time to wait for Kelly. Meng Li picks up the girl who is paralyzed on the ground. There are two blood holes on her neck. She has no consciousness. Meng Li rushes to the hospital and is sent to the doctor.


    I''ll see a doctor if I can save it.


    But when he left, he was grabbed by the doctor to go through the admission procedures and pay. Meng Li could only touch the money from the girl and go through the procedures with her identity information.


    She must have doubted her identity now. After all, she came back alive.


    The next morning, Meng Li saw Kelly. Kelly asked Meng Li in a low voice:"What happenedst night?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s killing a little vampire around Langxi."


    Kelly said:


    "it''s hard to do. Langsey is a disaster to mankind, but we have nothing to do now."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    There are many younger brothers in Langxi. Theye as soon as they call.


    Like this kind of vampire aristocracy seems to have a special way to summon their little brother.


    Ants kill elephants.


    Langxi saw that Meng Li was so good that he couldn''t help frowning. Didn''t he do itst night?


    Who can deal with vampires? Only blood hunters.


    I have a general guess in my heart. Langxi thinks that Mengli''s existence is an eyesore. However, many days after Mengli, Langxi is in a crowded ce, which makes Langxi have no suitable opportunity.


    Although things changedpletely after Meng Li came, Langxi still asked about the rtionship between LAN Weiwei and teacher Ruihao.


    This makes LAN Weiwei feel cool and ufortable. What''s cool is that she knows how to ask.


    What''s wrong?


    So distrustful of her?


    So women, even female vampires, are very strange creatures.


    Then although Meng Li''s attitude to LAN Weiwei is not indifferent, LAN Weiwei still finds an excuse to cheat Meng Li.


    In fact, Meng Li knows LAN Weiwei cheated her, but it''s not the way to shrink all the time.


    At least it''s not.


    I just didn''t expect that the development in this matter was simr to that in the plot.


    It''s a park. It''s getting dark now.


    LAN Weiwei takes Meng Li to Langxi. Langxi is sitting on the park bench with his pale hands on his slender legs. Behind him is awn, very elegant, like a personing out of a painting.


    Just as LAN Weiwei was about to speak, Meng Li said:


    "don''t say I''m your boyfriend."


    LAN Weiwei


    How do you know she''s going to say that?


    She looked at the expressionlessngsey and asked stubbornly:


    "don''t you like me?"


    Meng Li: "of course, I don''t like it."


    LAN Weiwei was embarrassed by Meng Li''s straightforward words. She said:


    "you...!"


    Langxi looked at Meng Li fiercely and said to LAN Weiwei in a soft voice:


    e here, OK?"


    LAN Weiwei pursed her lips:


    "no, I don''t."


    Lang Xi Chong looks at LAN Weiwei and looks at Meng Li carefully.

 Chapter 557

    Langxi stands up and goes to Mengli step by step. Mengli knows that Langxi''s next step in the story is to reach out her sharp nails and give her a hand.


    After all, that''s how the client breaks the food in the plot.


    It''s really depressing. The client was exposed because she was investigating the existence of vampires. She was exposed because she was investigating Lancey and saw vampires sucking blood.


    Meng Li''s fingers moved, citing the power of space, but also a "blink.".


    Just after Mengli took away his body, Langxi''s sharp nails had grown out, and he took them back.


    Meng Li smiles at Langxi gently:


    "Langxi, what are you doing?"


    Lanweiwei has been very shocked at the moment. Does anyone believe that she will see a human blink?


    Not onlynweiwei, but also Langxi was surprised.


    Langxi frowned. What''s the matter with this man?


    LAN Weiwei asked directly:


    "how to do it?"


    Meng Liughs: "don''t tell you."


    Langxi now does not doubt that Mengli is a blood hunter. Some doubt that Mengli is a blood n.


    But the blood n he knew didn''t have such a person.


    And can feel, this Ya is not blood n.


    It''s incredible.


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t understand the depth of this man.


    Nature is not shallow, but how deep is it?


    This made Langxi rather scared, and Meng Li said:


    "if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    She looked at LAN Weiwei and said:


    "in fact, I''ve tolerated you for a long time. You tease other people''s emotions, but it''s very unfortunate that you didn''t find the right person."


    LAN Weiwei''s face is a little embarrassed when she hears that, and her eyes begin to turn red when she is uncovered by others.


    Meng Li said to the silent Langxi:


    "take care of your fiancee, don''t provoke me."


    Meng Li is a little annoyed with LAN Weiwei, so taking this opportunity to say it, at least let LAN Weiwei convergence.


    Langxi''s heart jumped. How could this man know his details so well?


    I always feel like I''vee across a hard stubble.


    What does LAN Weiwei say? Lang Xi definitely looks at LAN Weiwei. LAN Weiwei''s eyes are more and more red, but she doesn''t say a word.


    Two people''s eyes just scan on Meng Li''s body, also have no other action.


    In short, these two vampires are actually very decent people. At least Meng Li thinks that many human beings are not as cool as them.


    At least she met many people, no matter what happened.


    Probably a long time?


    Think more?


    In fact, the more so, let Meng Li heart is more vignt, encounter impulsive reckless opponent is not so terrible, terrible is to encounter calm self-sustaining enemy.


    The difficulty will obviously increase.


    Meng Li was calm and turned away.


    It''s really a matter of momentum to retire after sess.


    To be honest, it''s not easy to see a human blinking now.


    It''s not in his imagination.


    There is a strange feeling that people see cats flying in the sky.


    Meng Li goes back to school and thinks about it. He wants to send Kelly back to the blood League, because Langxi''s intuition is so sensitive. If he finds out that Kelly is a blood hunter, he has to get rid of her.


    After all, Kelly doesn''t "blink" to foolngsey.


    I didn''t expect that Kaili, a righteous girl, didn''t want to leave. She said she couldn''t leave her teammates behind.


    What Meng Li didn''t expect was thatnweiwei and Langxi didn''te the next day.


    Meng Li


    It''s unbelievable.


    Langxi andnweiwei shouldn''t be so wise.


    Is it really that her momentum is too shocking?


    Meng Li shakes his head. What do you think? Narcissism should have a degree.


    After Meng Li reported the incident, Jayne asked her and Kelly to go back to the organization.


    There is something for them to do, and the school will send someone to do it again.


    Meng Li faintly feels that it has something to do with them, otherwise other things will not make her return to the organization.


    Meng Li is sitting opposite him, looking at his sses with white frame. His face is a little chubby, his nose is bigger, and he is dragging his sses. Meng Li says, "is this a children''s model?"


    The more you look, the more you look.


    Jean was stunned for a moment and asked:


    "what children''s money?"


    Kelly took a look at Jean and said:


    "head, your sses, your sses look like children''s models."


    She felt it for a long time, but no one dared to say it. Now someone said it, she couldn''t hold it.


    Jayne took off his sses, looked them over and over again, and then said:


    "this is the trend."


    Meng Li said.Kelly curled her lips. It was


    Meng Li changed the topic and said: "it seems that Langxi and LAN Weiwei will not go to school."


    Jay asked:


    "I just want to ask you about it. What''s the specific reason, do you know?"


    Meng Li shook his head. He felt part of it was because of her, and of course it was because of something else.


    Jay said:


    "the status of blood hunting is very embarrassing now."


    Meng Li Oh, a pair of willing to hear its detailed expression.


    Jayne said:


    "if the Blood Hunt does too much to the aristocracy of the vampire, it will cause the vampire''s crazy revenge and revenge on the society. It can''t be said that they will find another opportunity to start the struggle between the blood hunt and the blood n."


    "At that time, there will still be people ming all this for blood hunting."


    "However, just killing a few little vampires is against the original intention of blood hunting."


    "And still me the blood hunt for his dereliction of duty."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, but he could understand the embarrassment of xuesha.


    Jayne said:


    "so we have to find evidence to stop everyone."


    Meng Li and Kelly nodded.


    In fact, with the development of science and technology, human beings have many powerful weapons, but ordinary guns and ammunition are useless for vampires.


    Vampires will heal themselves. Even if they make a hole in their body, they will grow wellter.


    But a vampire''s damage can be high, a little more powerful vampire,rge ordinary people are not rivals.


    But with those weapons that are too lethal, indiscriminate attack?


    It''s not realistic.


    In addition, with so many opening remarks, there must be something very important. I can''t say it''s still a matter of fate to arrange them to do.


    Sure enough, Jayne said:


    "there is a factory that is recruiting people on arge scale, and the person in charge has contacts with the Eugene family."


    "During this period of time, they only recruit young people with high sry, but they don''t have a detailed address for their work ce, and they don''t see the workersing back. Just ording to their family members, they will call to report their safety."


    "Because I have doubts about the Eugene family, I feel that there is something fishy in it. If you can, I hope you can go and have a look."


    "There''s no clue."


    Kelly hesitated. She took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "of course, if you don''t want to go, I don''t want to force you. I can arrange someone else to go."


    "And even if you get nothing this time, you will be paid in addition."


    Kelly asked Meng Li:


    "are you going?"


    Meng Li asked, "if you want to go, go."


    "I''ll go," Kelly said decisively

 Chapter 558

    They changed into very ordinary clothes, carrying a small bag with holy water and garlic cross.


    Meng left a broken car full of sense of abandonment and waited at the entrance of the recruiting office.


    A lot of people went to the interview, all of them were lured by the high sry.


    Kelly said to Meng Li:


    "what are they hiring for?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Kelly touches her chin and says, "in fact, it''s normal for factories to recruit people."


    Meng Li did not speak, looking at the office of peopleing and going, about noon, Meng Li saw a trucking out from the inside.


    Kelly is still in the co pilot''s chin. Meng Li catches fire and starts the car to follow.


    Kelly asked:


    "what are you doing with the van?"


    Meng Li takes a look at Kelly:


    "I said there are a lot of people in the truck, do you believe it?"


    Release your mental energy and you''ll see.


    Kelly asked in surprise:


    "really?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He followed the truck. At first, the truck didn''t notice.


    Meng Li took the initiative to stop.


    Kelly asked:


    "why don''t you keep up?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "it''s not good to scare the snake with grass."


    Kelly let out a cry, and Meng Li exined:


    "by this time tomorrow, we''ll just wait here."


    Kelly patted her forehead: "Oh, I didn''t think of it."


    Meng LiXiao, the next day let Kelly guard at the door of the office, if there is a car out to inform her, tell her the license te number.


    Then Meng Li waited until the car with the license te number appeared, and quietly followed a section.


    After that, he went to a new ce to wait, but after a few days, he found that there was only one way left. If he insisted on following, the possibility of exposure would increase.


    It''s a remote town outside. Meng Li and Kelly stayed in the town for one night and followed the road on foot the next day.


    There is a big factory at the end of the road. With the development of industry, it is not umon to have a factory in the small town.


    It''s just that this road seems to be built specifically for this factory.


    Meng Li felt that this was the factory that sent arge number of people inside.


    Mengli deceives Kaili to let Kaili meet her outside. Kaili is very dissatisfied. She also wants to participate in it.


    The main reason is that Meng Li felt that some means were not easy to use in front of Kelly, so he did so.


    And Kelly is stubborn but Meng Li, can only find a ce to stay outside.


    Meng Li didn''t hang around outside the factory. She wore a ck mask and cap, and tried to cover herself.


    I don''t know if there is any monitoring, but even if there is monitoring, she has disguised herself, and it''s hard to recognize her.


    She built a space channel and went directly into the factory. After Meng Li came in, she felt very quiet.


    It''s quiet as if no one exists.


    Meng Li looked around and didn''t see a camera, but the whole factory was very open. Meng Li felt that he was very abrupt.


    She released her mental energy and saw all kinds of equipment and products in the factory, which did not look like an empty shell factory.


    But when I saw a building, it was full of people, mostly women, who were sleeping like they were on the night shift.


    And they don''t look very good.


    Meng Li feels strange. Doesn''t he go to work during the day and at night?


    Meng Li sent a message to Kelly, telling her that she might bete, probably in the evening.


    But when I click send, I find it can''t send out. There is no signal in it?


    Meng Liy down on awn, and the nts on it just covered Meng Li''s body.


    I don''t know how long it was, it was getting dark. When it was dark, a bat suddenly circled in mid air.


    Meng Li took a cool breath. Most of the vampires are apanied by bats. Are there many vampires here?


    Meng Li released his mental strength again. The workers got up, but they seemed to be in a trance. Someone took a box of hamburgers and sent them to the dormitory.


    They eat the expression is also tasteless, is very numb to the mouth.


    After they had dinner, they went out to the factory building together. It seemed that they were used to the bats hovering in the air. When they got to a big workshop, a group of vampires rushed out to hold them and suck their blood.


    And the addicted human God seems to have no idea what happened.


    Vampires Suck a greedy face, until the human face has been pale, they reluctantly let go.


    Meng Li is wringing an eyebrow, these people are to do blood servant for the vampire?


    It''s possible that the blood servants are not considered as mobile blood supply stations at most.And there are a lot of these vampires, at least a few hundred.


    And there are sleeping humans in it. It seems that there is no need to provide blood tonight.


    Is this a rotation of blood supply?


    It''s the same as poultry in captivity.


    Meng Li feels the situation is serious.


    Nowadays, the weaker vampires are afraid of human blood hunters, so they usually drink artificial blood, but artificial blood can maintain their life at most, but it can not provide them with any energy.


    They can extract energy from human blood and transform it into their own abilities.


    Now this group of vampires are so greedy for blood, they must be weak. Gathering so many human beings to feed them is also to make them strong.


    It''s like


    What do you want to be strong for?


    They are either fighting for power and power within themselves, or fighting for things with human beings.


    And if it really has something to do with the Eugene family, the Eugene family doesn''t take human life seriously.


    These people give blood to vampires in this way, even if they survive, it will bring irreversible damage to the body.


    Inside, the vampire revels. Meng Li wants to collect evidence, but she finds that she can''t get close at all. There are people patrolling around. Even though she has restrained her breath, she feels that there are more and more bats hovering over her head.


    If it goes on like this, she''ll be exposed. I''m afraid it''s going to end.


    So many vampires, the sea of people tactics also have to kill her.


    Meng Li slipped away decisively.


    When he got out of the factory, Meng Li looked back. Because at night, the bats hovering above the factory could not be seen clearly by the naked eye.


    But if you take pictures with your mobile phone, you can also take some fuzzy pictures.


    It''s also a kind of harvest to get only such a picture. When Meng left the ce he had made an appointment with Kelly, Kelly was lying in a pit beside the road, her face covered with mud.


    Seeing Meng Liing, she was relieved and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Meng Li told Kelly the general situation, and Kelly was very angry:


    "how could this happen? It''s unforgivable."


    "Let''s go back to Jayne and say that someone will be sent to exterminate these vampires."


    Meng Li said:


    "we can keep it for a few more days. If only we could meet them."

 Chapter 559

    Kelly suddenly asked suspiciously:


    "how did you get in?"


    Meng Li: "secret."


    Kelly was a little anxious to know. She couldn''t help saying:


    "as a partner, you don''t want to be honest with me."


    Meng Li said:


    "everyone has his own secrets. Why do you always want to pry into other people''s secrets?"


    "Don''t you think it''s impolite?"


    Kelly choked and said,


    "I''m sorry."


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows and said to Kelly:


    "it''s OK. Don''t be too curious."


    "No need to eat? We don''t have anything to eat. " Kelly asked.


    Meng Li Then stay here one night. "


    Kelly hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li and Kelly lie on the mud outside all night, but they get nothing. No one or car goes to the factory.


    Meng Li wants to see if he can wait for Langxi and LAN Weiwei.


    Because the identities of Langxi andnweiwei are provided by the Eugene family, and it seems that the Eugene family is serving the vampires, it is unlikely that Langxi andnweiwei will not know.


    If she had not epted the plot and known the real identities of Langxi andnweiwei, she would not have asked the organization to investigate so deeply.


    I won''t notice what the Eugene family is doing, and I won''t be able to find out here.


    So it''s good to keep an eye on it. Although it has nothing to do with the task of revenge, it''s necessary.


    If she really does not pay attention, the client will be angry, which is against the humanitarianism and the professional ethics of the client.


    It''s almost early in the morning when Meng Li and Kelly go to the town to have a rest.


    But people in the small town were in a panic, saying that someone was dead.


    It''s weird to die.


    Meng Li and Kelly think of the vampire in a moment. They rush to the ce where they are dead. They are surrounded by people. Some people say they have called the police.


    The police haven''te yet.


    Meng Li and Kelly squeeze into the innermost part, with a gray, slightly shriveled trunk lying on the ground. The trunk is a twisted shape.


    Another thirsty and violent vampire did something. Maybe he couldn''t help it and came out to harm people.


    Meng Li pressed the brim of his hat and took Kelly away.


    Kelly asked:


    "don''t we care as blood hunters?"


    Meng Li: "how to manage? That vampire is probably in the factory now. We have to find a way to eliminate them as soon as possible."


    There are more important things.


    Kelly nodded.


    They went back to the hotel to have a rest. After the police came, they investigated the immigrants in the next town and brought Meng Li and Kelly to be interrogated.


    Ask them to say when they were not present.


    The reason is that they were not sure where they werest night, and they were immigrants.


    And they''re both sneaky.


    Meng Li


    If I spent a night in the wildst night, I don''t know whether these policemen believe her or not.


    I must ask what I did outsidest night.


    It''s a psycho who can''t stay in the mud.


    Meng Li simply called Jayne. Jayne said he could handle it. Meng Li red at the police and kept silent.


    He didn''t let Meng Li go until he answered the phone.


    This way, another noon was dyed. Meng Li ate something and slept for a few hours. Then he called Kelly up and walked outside the factory together.


    Kelly is still outside, and inside is still touched by Meng Li.


    It''s the same as yesterday. There''s nothing else.


    They persisted for a few days. Meng Li felt that it was not a good way to spend it. He had to take Kelly back to the organization.


    I told Jayne about it.


    Jean''s expression was very shocked. He stood up and said:


    "how can this work? Is there any humanity?"


    "Hundreds of vampires?"


    Meng Li nodded: "there is no detailed count, there are probably so many."


    Jen said:


    "OK, I''ll report to the top and see how things are handled."


    Meng Li nodded and went back to his room to wash. The matter was not small, so the reply came quickly. Jain said: "tomorrow, organize arge number of blood hunters to encircle and suppress these vampires."


    "In a word, we''re standing up now, and we''re going to catch the current one, aren''t we?"


    Meng Li said:


    "day or night?"


    "In the evening." Jayne looked at Meng Li and said:


    "don''t say anything else, just at night." There was an irrefutable air in his voice.


    There is no such thing as having the best of both worlds. When there is no perfect solution, we can only give up a part of it.There may be people dying in it, but most of them can be saved.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but opened the box and checked the props.


    The next day, Jayne took arge team of blood hunters and drove to the small town. The town was the only way to the factory, so everyone didn''t get off the car, but sat in the car and didn''t attract other people''s attention.


    I n to wait until evening.


    But Meng Li asked to go ahead of time. She was going to decorate something.


    Don''t ask mendo first.


    Meng Li enters the factory and begins to arrange the array. When Meng Li is busy, he arranges the array. Meng Li asks 6018 to give her the pr pearl.


    It''s just a warm feeling for the body to hold the pr bead. At that time, it was also because the pr bead converged its energy.


    If the energy of the pr sun bead is all burst out, she can''t seal it at all.


    She took most of the spiritual power in her body to break the seal of jiyangzhu a little bit. The energy emitted by jiyangzhu doesn''t know that the vampire can''t stand it.


    Vampires are afraid of the power of the extreme Yang.


    It doesn''t matter as long as you use up the pr bead and seal it in time. If you don''t seal it in time, the pr bead willpletely break the seal.


    She put the extreme sun bead on the eye of the array, wait for the blood hunters to attack the vampire, and then start it.


    This is also the decision that I thought about for a long timest night. I don''t know if I can control the pr bead, but if I want to win, the pr bead can y a great role.


    Meng Li arranges the array and finds a ce to hide his body until the sound outside bes noisy.


    The firm gate of the factory was destroyed by the tools brought by the blood hunting organization. The blood hunters surrounded the factory from the outside. When the vampires heard the news, they threw away the human being in their hands. Their eyes were scarlet, and their hands grew sharp nails. They rushed out to fight.


    The bats also dive down to attack the Blood Hunter. Meng Li starts the array.


    Originally, there were only dim orange streetmps in the factory area. The overall light was very poor. Meng Li started the array and suddenly burst out a very strong re, which made people seem to see the sun.


    Meng Li can''t open his eyes any more. He can only use the dream beast talent to see things clearly.


    And it was so hot, like a sauna, that the bats in the sky actually ignited, mixed with the smell of meat, and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 560

    The power of the extreme sun shines on the vampire. The more advanced vampires smoke all over, and the weaker ones burn directly.


    Whine, whine.


    Those vampires are very afraid of the power of the extreme Yang. They don''t even have the mood to fight with the Blood Hunter. They just want to run away.


    Meng Li is really silly.


    It''s true that I didn''t expect such a grandiose effect, which is quite unexpected.


    And it''s very speechless.


    Her idea is very simple. Vampires are afraid of the sun, and they are also afraid of the power of the extreme sun. If you arrange an array, it will increase the chance of winning.


    But this effect really makes Meng Liugh and cry.


    And the blood hunter who is going to have a big fight says it''s hard to open his eyes


    Their hair was scorched and their faces were reddened, but they tried to open their eyes and deal with the vampire who tried to escape.


    Meng Li also sneaks out to mix in the blood hunter to deal with vampires. Kelly squints and sweats. Although she doesn''t know what the ghost situation is, it''s undeniable that this is an excellent opportunity to deal with vampires.


    Vampires want to avoid the sun, they all run towards the factory, but the pration of the extreme sun is particrly strong. Although the vampires hiding in the room can not be so painful, they still have a hard time.


    The blood hunter will not let go of these evil vampires.


    And such a big movement, those human look is always in a trance, there is no response, do not know what the vampire did to them.


    In the end, all the vampires can run away, and those who can''t are killed.


    And not much.


    Meng Li has been releasing his mental power. He finds that Langxi is wearing a cape in a corner, and his expression is not easy. Seeing that these blood n are cleaned up and killed by the Blood Hunter, he is even more agitated.


    Moreover, he always felt that there were two eyes peeping at him behind his back. Langxi was like a thorn in the back. A group of idiots, just a pig, couldn''t pull it. He hesitated to move.


    However, a blood hunter found him and attacked him, which made Langxi have to fight.


    He stretched out his sharp nails and attacked the Blood Hunter in a blink. Seeing this, Meng Li also moved in a blink, raised his pistol and fired at the front door of Langxi.


    Langxi drew back his hand, very fast. He dodged the bullet. The silver bullet passed his face, leaving only a trace on his face.


    Langxi''s eyes were scarlet under the sun. He looked at Meng Li:


    "is that you?"


    He is really a blood hunter.


    The blood hunter who was saved by Meng Li was stunned. He thought he was going to die just now.


    He didn''t expect to be saved. Although he didn''t know how the man appeared in front of him, after reaction, he took out holy water and nned to pour it on Langxi. Meng Li said: "save it, it''s no use to him."


    Blood Hunter


    Even if it doesn''t work, resist.


    He took out a pistol and fired at Langxi. Meng Li also took up a pistol and fired at Langxi.


    Langxi''s body swayed, and the bullet still missed him.


    He stared at Meng Li sullenly, and didn''t even look at the Blood Hunter nearby. He said:


    "you''re not human."


    "Isn''t it me?" said Meng Li


    When he spoke, he fired another shot at Langxi. Langxi dodged and moved to Mengli in a sh. He stretched out his hand to Mengli''s heart. Mengli mobilized the power of space to block Langxi in the space.


    , however, moved a bit of space before the move, which made her move slower, and Lang Xi''s intuition seemed very sensitive. He felt the invisible crisis, which made Meng Li free.


    From the perspective of the nearby blood hunter, it''s a vampire dangling around Meng.


    But not to him.


    The blood hunter on their side just stood in the same ce and didn''t know what he was doing. His fingers were beating and the veins on the back of his hand were bulging, which made him very hard.


    But I didn''t see him do anything.


    The Blood Hunter felt a little confused.


    And Langxi took a deep look at Meng Li, and then he shook and went straight away.


    Meng Li wants to track the past, but now is obviously not a good time. She wants to seal the pr bead.


    Moreover, she arranged the array to deal with the vampire, and fought with Langxi, which made her consume too much energy. Now is not the best time to fight.


    If you don''t seal for a long time, it will be very difficult to seal.


    It wasn''t long before she could feel the mental imprint she had left on Francy.


    In the chaos, Meng Li slips to the eye of the array and ns to put away the extreme Yang bead.


    Meng Li''s fingers were flying, and suddenly there was a roar in the sky, and thunder and lightning began.


    This scene is really strange. The light around her is like summer, but it''s apanied by lightning. Meng Li''s face condenses, and the lightning thunders around her.She quickened the speed of the seal, and a sh of lightning just struck the pr bead, with the smell of destruction.


    The extreme Yang bead is too dazzling. Meng Li looks at it and looks at it. It seems that the extreme Yang bead is not hurt, but it flies out of the eyes of the array.


    Meng Li''s array is destroyed, and the pr bead keeps rising to the sky.


    Meng Li is in a hurry. He knows that he is ying big this time. It must be that the power of jiyangzhu is rejected by the way of heaven, intending to destroy it.


    Meng Li''s mouth is full of bitterness. He regrets that he doesn''t have a good budget, so he rashly takes out the power of Yang bead.


    Now if you can''t seal jiyangzhu, you don''t know what the consequences will be.


    However, there is not much spiritual power left in Meng Li''s body, which makes him anxious. He can only use the forbidden method to extract his own soul power. With the power of his own soul, his fingers can fly so fast that there is residual shadow, and the momentum of the sky is stronger and stronger, with stronger destruction.


    With the rising of jiyangzhu, his momentum is stronger and stronger. Meng Li feels that jiyangzhu wants to fight with the world''s heavenly way.


    Come on, we''re not reasonable.


    We are outsiders, we can''t stop. If jiyangzhu is a person, Meng Li will probably shout at it.


    It''s ast resort to extract the power of soul to seal Jiyang pearl, but Meng Li can''t care so much about it. Now the power of soul isbined with the power of world, and it''s not a pure power of soul, so sealing should not be a problem.


    She clenched her teeth and wasted the power of nine oxen and two tigers, and finally let jiyangzhu return to her hands.


    She checked the pr bead and it didn''t hurt.


    It can only be said that this time the game is big, she quickly asked 6018 to put it away.


    All around the light disappeared in an instant, and he fell into the darkness again. Meng Li''s face was very pale, and he had no strength all over.


    And the lightning also slowly reduced until it disappeared. Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief. She had the gift of insight into the will of heaven, and could feel that it was a kind of self-protection of the natural instinct.


    Fortunately, nothing else happened. Meng Li felt that his skull was painful and frightening.

 Chapter 561

    Meng Li epted the extreme sun bead, although the body has overdrawn, but still pretend to be a pair of nothing happened, help everyone clean up the mess.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that everyone was ready.


    Jayne calls Meng Li to him, and he says to Meng Li:


    "what did you do in the factory first yesterday?"


    Meng Li said: "explore the terrain."


    Jean sighed and said:


    "what happened to that strange thingst night?"


    Meng Li said: "Maybe God is helping us."


    Meng Li thenpared a cross with his hand. Jeanughed and said:


    "fortunately, this time we won a great victory, and there were very few casualties on the side of the Blood Hunter."


    "It''s really that kind of strange sunlight is too powerful. It seems that God is on our side, and all those people have to be sent to the hospital for treatment."


    Meng Li looked at Jayne, and Jayne said:


    "but you don''t have to deal with these things. Just follow this matter closely."


    Meng Li nodded and said a good thing.


    Jayne said:


    "did you see thengsey you said yesterday?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "he appeared, but then he left directly."


    Jayne sneered:


    "vampires are so ruthless that they don''t care about the weakness of their peers, but it''s a little more difficult for them."


    Jayne told the truth and said what he thought.


    "OK, you can also have a rest. I don''t think you are in good condition." Jayne looks into Meng Li''s eyes and points to his own.


    Meng Li''s eyes are ck.


    Meng Li nodded, followed everyone back to the blood hunting organization to wash, then fell into the room and began to sleep.


    Meng Li starts from the first day and sleeps the next night. She suddenly opens her eyes and says:


    "how dare youe here?"


    As soon as he entered Meng''s room, an ident shed in Langxi''s eyes. He took out a handkerchief, wiped the chair beside him, then sat down and said:


    "give me something."


    Meng Li looks at Langxi. Langxi sits on a chair and wears a ck dress. His posture is elegant and his eyes are pale.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what is it?"


    Langsey said:


    "I think you made the light that night."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    Langxi said:


    "I don''t like it very much. I hope you can give it to me and I''ll destroy it."


    "I don''t want your things for nothing. I''ll trade them for you. Longevity? Wealth? right? Woman


    "I have everything you want."


    "Believe me, it''s not a wise choice to be a Blood Hunter here, because the enemy you face is me."


    Langsey''s tone has always been t, as if telling a fact.


    Meng Li said:


    "but I give it to you. Can you catch it?"


    "It''s not something you can hold."


    To be honest, Meng Li now wants to remove the seal of jiyangzhu and kill Langxi, but he has learned from the past, which makes Meng Li worried. If he unties the seal of jiyangzhu, he will be rejected by heaven.


    Langxi said:


    "you look down on our blood n."


    Meng Li said, "No."


    Langxi said:


    "if you don''t give it, how can you pay the debt of killing our blood n? I always want justice. "


    Meng Li doesn''t get up. She is covered with a thin quilt. Her fingers move under the quilt. Langxi''s intuition is too sharp. But Meng Li hopes to divert Langxi''s attention from the time of chatting with Langxi, and then build a space to control Langxi.


    Meng Li''s imagination is beautiful, and he takes action for it.


    She slowed down the pace of building her own space, but suddenly thought that the space she built was a bean curd project.


    Although practice makes perfect, because she uses more, she is more proficient in quoting the power of space than before, and also because she has more insights. The space wall constructed now is much stronger than that constructed at the beginning, but she should not be able to trap the strong Langxi.


    However, Meng Li believes that he can be trapped for a few seconds at most. When fighting against others, a few seconds is a very important thing.


    Meng Li gave up the method of shooting now, because even if he was trapped for a few seconds, what would happen?


    So what?


    Her tools are not in hand now. It''s toote to get them in a few seconds. On the contrary, she has exposed her cards.


    I believe Langxi should guard against her next time.


    At least the tools have to be handy.


    She said:"It''s your blood n who broke the covenant first. What do you regard us as, the big blood bag you want, the living creatures you keep in captivity?"


    Langxi took a pity look at Meng Li and said:


    "is human a good thing? Greed, desire, jealousy, ugliness, you are not weak, why guard these disgusting things? "


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, I don''t want to give you a big reason. I hope you go out."


    Does it make sense with Francy?


    Langxi said:


    "join our blood n."


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Langxi came to solicit her this time. It''s really strange.


    She said:


    "if you die of this heart, I will never betray blood hunting."


    Langxi said:


    "do you like me to take you back to the blood n by force?"


    Meng Li: "if you want to take me away, you still need to talk so much nonsense with me?"


    Langxi


    "You are too arrogant. You ignore the existence of bloodhunt. Do you think this is your home? Aren''t you afraid you can''t go? "


    Meng Lidu wanted to send someone to besiege Langxi.


    But if you want to be a calm person like Langxi, you must be ready to get away.


    Sure enough, Langxi said:


    "I''m not worried that I can''t leave, but if you don''t want to go with me, hand it over. You should always pay the price. They can''t die in vain."


    Meng Li: "no, if you want to fight, I can apany you."


    Langxi stood up and immediately came to Mengli. He showed his fangs and bent over to bite Mengli. Mengli carried all his spiritual power and concentrated on his palm. He was not afraid of Langxi''s fangs and pped them on Langxi''s face.


    Make a clear and loud sound.


    Langxi, who was about to bite Meng Li, was stunned. The flesh on his face trembled a few times and became angry, which made his eyes scarlet and strange.


    He said:


    "no penalty for toasting."


    Meng Li took the opportunity tond on his feet, and another fist went directly to Langxi''s eyes. Langxi immediately blocked Meng Li''s fist with his arm. The strength of both sides was not small, which made each other retreat at the same time.


    Meng Li''s hair trembled and his arms softened as he exerted too much force. Langxi said:


    "believe it or not, I''ll take your life?"


    Meng Li:


    "do you believe me to take your life?"


    Both of them are not sure, but it''s true that they want to take each other''s life.


    Langxi, with five fingers in his ws, attacked Mengli. He made several moves in session, moving very fast. He wanted to take advantage of the disadvantage that human beings could not see things at night to win.

 Chapter 562

    And Meng limeng beast is gifted, not only will not be hindered, and see very clearly.


    Two people into the body fight, other people''s nails are weapons, Meng from the body where the fetus is a little bit difficult, Meng Li extended his arms from the middle to both sides to block Langxi''s hand.


    Langxi tries to grasp Mengli''s arm with both hands. Mengli kicks Langxi''s stomach with his legs. Langxi bows back. Mengli turns over and presses Langxi''s hand down with his legs, forcing Langxi to give up. Langxi''s arms are numb by Mengli. Instead of catching Mengli''s hand, Langxi suffers a loss.


    This makes his face more gloomy, looking at Meng Li, because of inertia palm to stand up, intend to start from Meng Li''s back.


    Meng Li reacted very quickly. She took out a pistol from under the bed and knelt down on one knee to shoot Langxi.


    It just hit on the palm of Langxi''s hand and made a blood hole for Langxi. Because it was a silver bullet, Langxi''s adverse repair function failed to recover the wound immediately.


    "You must offend me, don''t you?" Lancey asked grimly.


    "Ruihao?" Someone outside called Meng Li. He probably came out when he heard the movement of Meng Li.


    Langxi nced at the direction of the door and then at Meng Li:


    "I''lle to you again."


    Then Langxi disappears into Mengli''s room. Mengli sits directly on the floor, and the people outside shout:


    "Ruihao?"


    Meng Li''s muscles are trembling. It''s no good fighting Langxi without absolute strength. In order to avoid the worry of outsiders, Meng Li can only stand up, open the door and exin, saying that he has gone off.


    People look at Meng Li suspiciously, and go off in the middle of the night?


    It''s not good for Meng Li to say that Langxi has found the blood hunting organization.


    He went to Mengli''s room to have a look, because Mengli used to pull the thick curtains tightly when he was sleeping. Now the room is dark and there is nothing to see. The visitors have to go back.


    Meng Li didn''t want to sleep any more. Instead, he sat with his knees crossed, thinking about the countermeasures while practicing.


    I seem to have a preliminary understanding of Langxi''s strength. If I can really trap Langxi for a few seconds, I have to cultivate enough spiritual power.


    It may be the reason for Mengli''s cultivation. The wisteriaes out, and its small leaves dance gently on Mengli''s wrist.


    Meng Li looks at wenqingteng, isn''t this Ya absorbed all the energy?


    Why don''t you suck upngsey.


    Meng Li also thinks like this, very doubt to ask the sentiment rattan this Ya can plunge into Lang Xi''s heart inside.


    Meng Li doesn''t care, and then he keeps practicing day and night in his room for several days. However, about the previous matter, Jay doesn''t tell Meng Li how to deal with itter, so Meng Li doesn''t even ask.


    There is always a result. Don''t worry about it.


    She''s got to be on her guard against Lancey.


    Kelly has a mission in the middle. When shees back, she invites Meng to leave the bar to sit down. The Blood Hunter is on the edge of life and death. She is under great pressure and needs to rx.


    Meng Ligang is OK, so he follows Kelly to the bar.


    Two people ordered wine, Meng Li didn''t drink much, but quietly listen to Kelly said her this mission.


    Kelly''s mouth sshes, and Meng Li listens with great interest.


    Suddenly Meng Li feels that her mental imprint on LAN Weiwei is within her perceptible range. She suddenly has a n and says to Kelly:


    "I have something to do, you go back to the organization first."


    Kelly was interrupted by Meng Li and said:


    "don''t you know it''s impolite to interrupt others?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "OK, next time you bring flowers to make an apology to the beautifuldy."


    Kelly:


    "that''s about the same."


    "What''s the matter? Shall I go with you? "


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I''ll go myself."


    Meng Li walks out of the bar and finds a corner that nobody pays attention to. He builds a space channel and goes directly to LAN Weiwei''s ce.


    LAN Weiwei is wearing a nightgown with a cup of red wine in her hand, but Meng Li feels like human blood.


    LAN Weiwei intuition someone broke into her room, immediately put down the ss, back, pupil shrink, in LAN Weiwei has not reaction, Meng Li directly blocked the space around LAN Weiwei, trapped LAN Weiwei.


    LAN Weiwei only felt that she couldn''t move in a very narrow space. Seeing Meng Li, she opened her mouth and said angrily:


    "do you dare to attack me?"


    Then she only saw a yellow thing, which made her extremely ufortable when it came out, and the next second, it was put into her mouth.


    LAN Weiwei felt very ufortable.


    This thing had a great restraining effect on her.


    It''s weakening her step by step.


    If you don''t keep your energy, your energy will disappear. If you don''t have energy, the end of waiting for her will be gone.LAN Weiwei can only defend her energy immediately, which slows down the speed that jiyangzhu weakens her strength. Then she asks Meng Li: "well, what is this?"


    Although LAN Weiwei felt that she had expressed herself clearly, Meng Li didn''t hear clearly and didn''t want to hear it.


    Jiyang bead in her mouth,nweiwei can''t spit out, for Mengli is just a little warm bead, fornweiwei is like a fireball in her mouth.


    It seems to make her blood boil.


    That is to say, LAN Weiwei''s strength is not weak. If the little shrimps of the blood n, they are probably gone now.


    Even if the sealed Jiyang bead is ced in the system space, even if Meng Li doesn''t touch it, it can restrain the soul body like Meng Li. Besides, LAN Weiwei is also a Yin thing, and it''s still in her mouth.


    One Yin and one Yang are just the same.


    Meng Li has no time to talk with LAN Weiwei, and is not interested in knowing what LAN Weiwei says.


    Instead, he quickly grabbed LAN Weiwei''s hands to build the space channel and left here, returning to the previous factory.


    This factory has been abandoned since that incident. Now it is empty. Meng Li has no other ce to go. He can only wait here.


    Find the abandoned things from the factory, and tie LAN Weiwei''s hands into a twisted shape to hang, so that she can''t cut things, otherwise her nails are very sharp.


    LAN Weiwei''s white skin began to be gray, Meng Li finally got it, it is impossible to take the extreme Yang bead out of LAN Weiwei''s mouth.


    Now LAN Weiwei is restrained by this thing.


    Meng Li also found adder and sat beside LAN Weiwei.


    Both are now in mid air.


    Meng Li silently looks at LAN Weiwei busy.


    Lanweiwei now also dare not distract, can only concentrate on energy.


    In the whole process, LAN Weiwei has not resisted, because she knows that the other party will not kill her now.


    Then don''t worry, now more important is to keep their own energy, must endure.

 Chapter 563

    Lanweiwei has been resisting the weakening of jiyangzhu. They are just like two forces. They must fight for each other.


    Meng Li has some regrets and doesn''t dare to untie the seal for jiyangzhu, otherwise LAN Weiwei will be dead long ago.


    Think of kidnappingnweiwei? It''s also a sudden idea.


    Before LAN Weiwei left school, Meng Li couldn''t find LAN Weiwei. He thought she was back to the blood group, and he couldn''t run to the blood group alone to find her.


    Who knows that Lan Weiwei jumps out by herself. Unfortunately, she is always on guard against Langxi. From time to time, she feels his presence, and happens to feel LAN Weiwei.


    Not far away, I didn''t feel that Langxi was in the same ce with her. I didn''t know when to start.


    You can''t help looking for your fiancee, can you?


    Meng Li sits on thedder and looks at LAN Weiwei''s Scarlet eyes, but she doesn''t dare to be distracted. Once distracted, her strength will be weakened more.


    Meng Li has nothing to say to LAN Weiwei.


    Just sit and practice, and wait.


    Wait and wait.


    Meng Li waited from night to morning, from dawn to sunrise, from sunrise to noon, and then to sunset, and then night came.


    No one came to save LAN Weiwei.


    LAN Weiwei''s face is more and more gray, some pan blue began.


    Because of the pain all over her body, LAN Weiwei couldn''t help a few voices from time to time.


    During Meng Li whilenweiwei did not pay attention to drink two tubes of nutrients, no one need to worry about her hungry.


    You must have strength to fight, or it''s hard to fight hungry.


    As a result, Meng Li stayed up all night and waited another day the next day, but he didn''t wait for Langxi.


    What about heroes saving beauty?


    LAN Weiwei has been tormented by jiyangzhu for so long, and now she is haggard. If she doesn''t have some energy in her body, she will be burning now.


    The broken bead seemed to grow in her mouth and could not get out.


    She looked at Meng Li bitterly, and then uttered a sad voice with a strange tone.


    Like a cuckoo weeping blood.


    intive voice sharp harsh, in the empty factory echo.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "do you have a phone?"


    "Or do you know ronsy''s phone? I''ll call him and ask him to help you? "


    The times are progressing. Don''t vampires use the phone?


    Is it all by calling?


    LAN Weiwei ignores Meng Li and calms down. Meng Li thinks that if LAN Weiwei really calls a vampire, she should be able to get away.


    And Meng Li is very suspicious that this call can really call a vampire?


    Ambiguous.


    But it wasn''t long before Lancey really came.


    I don''t know if I was called, or if I found LAN Weiwei missing, I found her.


    Meng Li felt the fluctuation of mental markers, which was not particrly stable.


    There is still some distance.


    Meng Li immediately takes out a pistol and pulls LAN Weiwei who is suspended in the air. LAN Weiwei struggles with her body, that is to say, she is distracted by the struggles, and her own energy is lost.


    This makes LAN Weiwei dare not act rashly again. Meng Li points a pistol at LAN Weiwei''s heart.


    LAN Weiwei is sitting on her legs. Although her body is tied like a shrimp, she is also a woman. Now this posture really looks ambiguous and tight.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li is essentially a woman.


    There was no other feeling.


    Langxi saw Meng Li''s muzzle against LAN Weiwei''s heart when he arrived. He said calmly:


    "let her go."


    Meng Li: "it''s too slow for your hero to save the beauty. Your fiancee hase here like this."


    LAN Weiwei turned her head, looked at Langxi and said vaguely:


    "help me."


    "I advise you to let her go, or the bloodhunt will no longer exist." Saidngsey.


    Meng Li said: "and then


    "If you want me to let her go, it''s very simple. I''ll take your life."


    Langsey asked:


    "want my life? What qualifications do you have? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I have one thing that can make all the blood people fear."


    "It''s in your fiancee''s mouth right now."


    Langxi looks atnweiwei''s mouth. Lanweiwei''s mouth grows up a little. When she sees jiyangzhu, Langxi''s pupil shrinks.


    The light from the inside madengsey feel ufortable.


    Meng Li kindly exined:


    "this is only one tenth of its energy."


    "Let your fiancee be like this, you say if its energy all burst out, what will the blood n do?"


    Langsey asked"What hatred does the blood n have against you that makes you so aggressive?"


    Meng Li said:


    "No."


    "Don''t you want to give up your life for LAN Weiwei?"


    Langxi pursed her mouth and was silent. LAN Weiwei''s eyes crossed the extreme disappointment.


    Although she didn''t want Langxi to lose her life for her, Langxi''s attitude was another matter.


    Meng Li looked down at LAN Weiwei:


    "your fiance doesn''t want to die for you."


    Langxi said:


    "don''t sow discord."


    "If you insist on doing so, please think about the consequences. It is very likely that there will be a war between blood hunting and blood n. We always keep calm, but because of you, you will start the war again, and you will be the biggest sinner."


    Meng Li said:


    "as I said, even if your blood nes to deal with our blood hunting organization, the situation is the same asst time. The weaker one will die of spontaneousbustion directly. You stronger ones are also afraid of it, aren''t you?"


    "So there''s no need to say the destruction of our blood hunting organization. It''s God''s power to curse you to live in darkness forever."


    Meng Li sweeps to Langxi.


    "Before we didn''t have this thing, we could beat your blood n. Now with this thing, don''t you think we can beat you?"


    "Moreover, the human beings you have always looked down upon have now built weapons with great lethality, which are iparable."


    Langxi''s face was more and more ugly.


    The fact is that the blood n and the blood hunting organization have always maintained a strange bnce. Originally, he wanted to break the bnce and let the blood n stand in a higher position.


    But things changed suddenly, and he had no choice but to lurk down and look for new opportunities.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that he has changed things in the plot.


    Because she took out the pr bead to make Langxi particrly afraid.


    Dare not make the action of captive human again, although those weak and small vampires die, but they are also part of the strength of the blood n.


    If you do it again, the vampire will burn to death again. It''s still painful.


    In the first attempt, Langxi suffered from the thunder method of blood hunting organization, which made Langxi dare not try any more. He nned to abort and avoided many tragedies that would have happenedter.


    So jiyangzhu not only scares Meng Li, but also scares vampires.

 Chapter 564

    LAN Weiwei''s painful voice made Langxi''s face even worse.


    "Help me." LAN Weiwei pleads.


    She doesn''t expect Langxi to give up her life for her any more. She just hopes that he can help her.


    See Langxi''s expression is not too good,nweiwei heart is more and more bottomless.


    Why is this human being so weird? Why?


    I never thought I would have this day.


    Langxi looked at Meng Li and asked again, "let her go."


    Meng Li: "unless you exchange your life."


    Langxi said:


    "even if I give you my life, do you dare to take it?"


    Meng Li:


    "if there''s anything you dare not answer, as long as you die, it''s not something you can worry aboutter."


    Lancey doesn''t talk.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to be in a stalemate any more. He shoots at LAN Weiwei''s stomach. LAN Weiwei wails and curls up.


    Langxi red:


    "you dare!"


    Meng Li fired another shot and asked:


    "what dare you do?"


    Langxi didn''t dare to act rashly any more. He said:


    "OK, let her go first."


    LAN Weiwei looks at Langxi painfully, and Meng Li says: "impossible, let her go? You two deal with me together? "


    Langxi said:


    "if I give you my life, will you let her go?"


    Meng Li said: "that''s impossible. I''m not a fool."


    Lancey: you''re afraid


    Meng Li: "just choose the best conditions for me."


    "Think about it?" Meng Li points the gun at LAN Weiwei''s heart again. LAN Weiwei''s body trembles, but Langxi still doesn''t move.


    Meng Li said to LAN Weiwei:


    "you think that your charm is invincible. Everyone has to bow to you, but it seems that the people who love you are not so deep."


    "You y with other people''s feelings and enjoy the secret pleasure in your heart, and then what?"


    "Your favorite fiance is not watching you suffer. If your charm is really invincible and fascinates your fiance, I''m sure he won''t be here to chat with me like he is now. If you endure more, you will suffer more."


    LAN Weiwei looks at Meng Li resentfully and makes a sound to roll!


    Langxi said:


    "shut up."


    "Will you trade your life for hers?"


    "If you want, you can force the energy essence blood out of your body drop by drop."


    Lancey was silent.


    If the blood loss is too much, his strength will fall ordingly.


    LAN Weiwei is deeply disappointed.


    After closing her eyes, she wanted to die for a moment.


    The psychological defense line was defeated step by step.


    Meng Li has some regrets. Now he can''t expect Langxi to give her life for LAN Weiwei, and even she doesn''t want to give her blood.


    With malice on her face, she said to Langxi:


    "kill her, the things are in her mouth. If you don''t kill her, the things won''te out and you won''t get them."


    Lang Xi brushes the ground and looks at LAN Weiwei. She looks at something.


    If you can destroy that thing, the blood n will not be so restricted.


    Lanweiwei''s eyes on Langxi, her eyes be frightened, desperately shaking her head.


    "No, you can''t kill me." LAN Weiwei called vaguely.


    Langxi is in a dilemma. He has been deadlocked with Mengli. He doesn''t know what Langxi is thinking. Mengli guesses maliciously that Langxi will wait fornweiwei to die!


    Because LAN Weiwei now has no strength to repair the two blood holes in her stomach.


    And her skin is getting bluer and bluer.


    Meng Li didn''t speak at all, so he insisted with Langxi.


    Langxi may think too much of her, so she doesn''t dare to act.


    If LAN Weiwei can''t bear to die, then Langxi doesn''t have to worry about whether to save or not.


    So, Meng can''t rule out that there are feelings in the world that people are willing to die for their loved ones, but most people can''t.


    Vampires in particr, are really cold-blooded animals.


    Now LAN Weiwei is really a double blow to her heart and body. Her girlish heart has always been convinced that Langxi loves her and other men should love her.


    Now it''s all broken.


    LAN Weiwei tells Langxi not to kill her, which proves that Lan Weiwei has seen the reality clearly.


    As time went on, Langxi just stood and watched, without any action.


    LAN Weiwei''s mind suffered a huge blow, but also more and more pain, and the damage of jiyangzhu to her is increasing, struggling between survival and non survival.But in the end, she has to choose, because Meng Li has been deadlocked with Langxi for too long. Meng Li finds that Lan Weiwei''s body is emitting white smoke, and Meng Li directly throws LAN Weiwei down.


    Langxi''s pupil shrinks and looks at Meng Li sitting on thedder. He hesitates for a moment and chooses to take LAN Weiwei in his arms.


    "How are you?" Langsey''s face was a little painful.


    LAN Weiwei opens her mouth. She hopes Langxi can help her take out the things in her mouth.


    Langxi feels that holdingnweiwei makes him feel ufortable. He frowns and ns to reach out to take out the beads. Lanweiwei doesn''t survive thest second. Her body burns up and Langxi throwsnweiwei on the ground.


    Blue Wei Wei mouth issued painful howl, deafening, and the extreme sun bead from blue Wei Wei''s mouth darted out.


    But Meng Yang is very willing to snatch the Pearl, but he is very reluctant to leave.


    However, Langxi didn''t get the Jiyang pearl. Meng Li held out his hand, and the Jiyang pearl returned to Meng Li.


    LAN Weiwei''s body is still burning, and finally turns to ashes. Lang Xixin also pulls it, then shows her fangs and nails, and attacks Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s "blink" made Langxi jump into the air. Langxi looked solemn and attacked Meng Li again. He said:


    "I will kill you today and avenge her."


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "I''m not the only one responsible for her death. You didn''t save her."


    Langxi''s face is gloomy:


    "don''t quibble, I''ll make you pay the price."


    Mengli throws jiyangzhu at Langxi, and Langxi wants to take it. Mengli takes the opportunity to shoot at Langxi''s heart. In order to avoid Mengli''s bullet, Langxi has to give up the chance to get jiyangzhu.


    Jiyangzhu returns to Mengli. Mengli throws it at Langxi again. Langxi still wants to win jiyangzhu. Mengli shoots at Langxi again.


    In Langxi''s mind, the possibility of winning the pr sun pearl is greater than the possibility of killing Meng Li now.


    And as long as he gets the extreme Yang pearl, Meng Li is not afraid for him.


    Snatching Jiyang bead is equivalent to breaking each other''s wings. Even if the other party gets away with it, without it, the other party may not be able to escape next time.


    There is this thing, the strength of almost can''t bear, one can burn to death, too terrible.


    What the blood people fear should not exist in the world.


    And Meng Li is relying on Langxi''s persistence to jiyangzhu to tease Langxi in this way.

 Chapter 565

    In a word, Langxi is very persistent to jiyangzhu.


    In this repeated, Meng Li finally hit Langxi''s heart, should not hit the heart, Meng Li some disappointment.


    Langxi is a little annoyed. He is more and more persistent to jiyangzhu in his heart. His voice is strange. Meng Li knows that he is calling his younger brother.


    Attack him harder with the intention of stopping him.


    Asked:


    "your little brother called over to die, why did you call over?"


    Langxi sneered and said nothing.


    Meng Li immediately understood Langxi''s intention. He probably wanted to bring his younger brother over to be cannon fodder.


    Langxi has two purposes. Meng Li has hurt Langxi several times. He has been hurt by the things of restraining the blood n, or he has slowed Langxi''s self-healing.


    So the wound is also painful, and in Meng Li''s attack, Langxi was forced to interrupt the call of other vampires.


    Kelly is worried about Meng Li. She checks the location of Meng Li''s equipment. As soon as shees in, she sees Meng Li fighting with Langxi.


    Kelly joined the war without saying a word.


    Meng Li is worried that Kelly will be caught by Langxi and be a threat to her.


    Although Meng Li was worried in his heart, he was surprised. He swore to Langxi: "my teammates are here, nothing will let you run away today."


    Langxi was frightened by Meng Li.


    He looked at the two blood hunters who attacked him one after the other, and his own injuries. Because he was injured by silver, it had a certain impact on his movement speed.


    With one more person, Langxi has no bottom in his heart. He attacks Kelly, and Meng Li''s pupil shrinks. Does she worry that something will happen?


    Bad.


    Meng Li quickly stopped, who expected Langxi this is just a move, then suddenly appeared at the door, and then disappeared.


    If Lancey wasn''t injured, he probably didn''t have to stop at the door.


    Kelly looks at Meng Li in a daze:


    "run away?"


    Meng Li nodded, toward Kaili did not pay attention, a knife to Kaili knock dizzy, and then put away the pr sun bead directly ran.


    It''s really not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    I didn''t expectngsey to be so timid.


    In fact, Meng Li had the purpose of killing Langxi, and felt that she could not kill Langxi because she had the upper hand just now.


    At least Lancey''s psychology has been almost defeated by her.


    In fact, people''s psychology is very wonderful, just like a little girl, clearly has the ability to step on the caterpir, but Leng is not dare to foot.


    But who knows Kelly''s here.


    Meng Li doesn''t me Kelly for disrupting her n. After all, people are kind-hearted and let Langxi run away like this.


    You can fight again. Even if you can''t kill Langxi in the end, she can still keep her whole body back.


    I can feel that Langxi didn''t run far, but now Kelly is here, so she''s under control. If she''s entangled, she''s afraid of hurting Kelly''s life.


    Meng Li with Kelly quickly returned to the blood hunting organization, holding Kelly back to her room, put on the bed.


    And woke Kelly up.


    Kelly opened her eyes, looked at the familiar environment, and then said:


    "how did youe back?"


    "No, why did I faint?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know."


    Kelly looks at Meng Li suspiciously


    : "I think you knocked me out."


    Meng Li lied with his eyes open:


    "No."


    Kelly said with some regret:


    "let Lancey run away."


    Meng Liforted Kelly: "it''s OK."


    Kelly looked at Meng Li reproachfully:


    "you too. You came to deal with Langxi. Why didn''t you tell me and run away after drinking with me? I haven''t seen you for two days."


    "You didn''t give me the flowers you promised to make amends."


    Meng Li exined:


    "suddenly, I will buy you flowers."


    Kelly smiles:


    "you said that next time there is such a thing, I won''te to save you."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "go to sleep first."


    Kelly asked:


    "the Yellow Pearl?"


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless: "I don''t know what that is."


    Kelly took a look at Meng Li and said nothing to Meng Li:


    "then go out quickly and be careful when you go out. I don''t want our gossip toe out tomorrow."


    Meng Li raised his hand and promised:


    "don''t worry, I will be more careful."


    "It''s absolutely not to be guessed."Kelly


    She waved her hand without saying a word. Meng Li gently opened the door without making a sound. She also put her head out to have a look. When she saw that there were no night owls in the corridor outside, she turned back to Kelly and raised her book and bent her hand.


    Whispered:


    "good night..."


    Just out of Kelly''s door.


    Kelly


    This man is really obedient.


    Meng Li went back to his room, soaked jiyangzhu in water, and got some bath products to wash jiyangzhu.


    After all, it''s from LAN Weiwei''s mouth.


    Now LAN Weiwei has turned to ashes.


    Meng Li seizes the time to practice. This time, it''s a little sudden. It''s not easy to find LAN Weiwei. She''s afraid that she will run away.


    After that, Meng Li would practice in the room, and when he had a task, he would go out.


    But everyone is saying that now vampires seem to have converged a lot.


    As for the Eugene family, Meng Li is not a high-level member of blood hunting. He doesn''t know how to solve it in the end.


    But to be sure, the Eugene family must have paid for it.


    Meng Li waited and waited and waited. He felt that he could break big stones with his bare hands, but he didn''t wait for Langxi.


    Did Lancey forget her?


    Meng Li did not dare to go to the blood gathering ce to find Langxi, so he had to wait patiently.


    As a result, the task waspleted.


    Meng Li''s expression is very surprised. Is the task finished?


    Is Lancey dead?


    Meng Lichuan is right. Langxi is really dead.


    His behavior of captivating human beings was told to the blood aristocrats by the high level of the blood hunting organization. In a word, the blood hunting organization is very powerful, and they totally stand for it.


    I want a statement from the blood n.


    Although the illegal and wanton captivity of human beings is Langxi''s personal behavior, not the joint efforts of the blood people, but we all know it.


    It''s also the default. Let Langxi try the water.


    If human beings are easy to bully, they will go too. If they are not easy to bully, they will stop.


    And then the appearance of jiyangzhu let them confirm that human beings are not easy to bully now.


    Then stop.


    Originally, Langxi''s life was not in danger, butnweiwei died. Lanweiwei was also a blood aristocrat. Many people me Langxi for not protectingnweiwei well.


    Lanweiwei is dead. You are still alive. How can you do that.


    Besides, there are some people who don''t like him in the blood group. In short, Langxi is in a very bad situation in the blood group.


    The hunxng people were killed by the hunxng people.


    Because LAN Weiwei''s death really makes too many people sad.

 Chapter 566

    There are many people who love LAN Weiwei, and many people are willing to avenge LAN Weiwei. It is not known whether they use revenge as an excuse to achieve their own interests.


    Anyway, Lancey''s defenseless. He''s dead.


    Then the blood n gave Langxi''s body to xuesha. We have killed the culprit.


    Satisfied.


    Why did Blood Hunt want Langxi''s body? It was cremated on the spot.


    Meng Li also ran to find Jayne. Jayne only said that the blood n handed over Langxi''s body to calm down the situation. He was quite surprised. He didn''t know how the blood n was so obedient this time.


    I''d rather kill an aristocrat to calm down.


    It''s not the style of blood n.


    Meng Li thought a little and knew that the blood n couldn''t kill a nobleman for this.


    I don''t know the reason why Langxi died. The corpse should be used to the best of its ability. Take it to send blood hunting.


    Moreover, the people who sent blood hunting by narangsie must hate him, because handing over his corpse to human beings is also an insult to the dead narangsie.


    Meng Li has a feeling of getting cheap.


    Some are happy to return to system space.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the Commission of Ruihao: revenge.


    The score is 90.


    Points reward: 20000 points, boundary power reward: 180 points, soul power reward: 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 101900


    Jieli: 180


    hunli: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    It''s good to have a 90 degree ofpletion, and the Jieli reward is OK.


    Meng Li lowers her head and feels that her soul doesn''t look like a real person, which makes her hurt. She feels that the loss of soul power on the throne is more than the gain of this task.


    Forget it, don''t want to, Meng Li absorbed the soul power, looked at the horizon power, absorption or not absorption let Meng Li very hesitant.


    Because Jieli can be used for consumption. If it is absorbed, it will not be used in a hurry.


    But if you don''t absorb it, it''s hard for you to stay in the domain for a while.


    It''s very tangled.


    Meng Li doesn''t worry about this problem at all. He''d better have a rest. In fact, excessive cultivation on the throne is very tiring.


    Shey on the bed and closed her eyes, but she didn''t feel sleepy. She couldn''t sleep. Meng Li asked 6018 to see what happened after the client went back.


    After the client, the situation has calmed down, he returned to the school, lurking.


    When there is a need for a delegator, the delegator has to go back to the organization to do the task.


    I see Kelly once in a while.


    The client bought Kelly a bunch of flowers and told her that he owed her.


    They look at each other and smile. In a word, the rtionship is ambiguous.


    Meng Li didn''t watch it after a while. Now the blood n, which is also closely rted to the plot, is still alive. Otherwise, you can go to see the blood n.


    If you can''t see it, you will be relieved. As soon as Meng Li''s consciousness revolts, he returns to the system space.


    She sat in front of the big screen with her knees crossed, still struggling to absorb the 180 force.


    He picked up some long hair and Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thest hair is No.


    Meng Li put down his hair and keep it.


    But I want to go for a walk on the field. Last time, I had toe back because I was too hard.


    Meng Li went to the area. It was the same street and the same sky. People''s voice was always not loud, which made the street quiet.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he still went to see the consumption on the domain. After all, he knew how poor he was.


    Meng Li walks into a teahouse. It''s elegant and romantic as a whole. A woman in a cheongsames to Meng Li and asks him what he needs to drink.


    Conveniently, he handed Meng Li a list with tea of various names and some snacks.


    Meng Li took a look at the price and proved that she was very poor again. A cup of tea costs 1000 points. She got 20000 points for this task. Can she only drink 20 cups of tea?


    "Qipao is good for people''s negative emotions to some extent


    "Especially for those who go to the ne, they encounter all kinds of tasks, and the pressure is even greater."


    Cheongsam woman looked at Meng Li''s face and said faintly.


    Meng Li said:


    "then give me a drink."


    The cheongsam woman said:


    "OK, you can have a refill."Meng Li smiles for a while, she can insist on drinking this cup in the domain, it''s not bad, and it''s good to renew the cup.


    The Qipao woman turned and left. After a while, she gave Meng Li a cup of tea.


    Meng Li looks at a bowl of tea. There are two green leaves in it. The cup feels a little cool and feels like jade. It''s very good.


    Meng Li took a sip. It seems that this is her first time to eat with her soul. A cup of tea makes Meng Li really feel rxed.


    And from the bottom of my heart there''s a sense of pleasure.


    It''s rxation from the bottom of my heart.


    In fact, Meng Li can''t deny what the woman said just now. She has been doing the task for so long, and she really can''t avoid taking some emotions away from the task world.


    In particr, most of the clients have all kinds of miserable past.


    Sometimes they are trying to keep a normal heart and not be disturbed by those emotions.


    Fortunately, every time afterpleting the task, we can see the situation of the client''s return, which can bring her some spiritualfort and release some of the backlog of bad emotions.


    Meng Li took another sip, and there was a shelf beside the seat with some books in it. Meng Li reached out and took out a book at will to read.


    Take a sip of tea from time to time.


    Three or two friends get together to drink tea and chat. Their voices are not big, but they are not small. Meng Li can listen to those two sentences asionally.


    It''s just about discussing the world of missions.


    makeints about what happened in the mission world.


    Looking at their eyes, they all looked around the teahouse. Meng Li felt that they should alsoe to the teahouse for the first time.


    Or just like her, she has integrated the world power and cane to the domain for consumption.


    At present, for Mengli, the region is a ce for consumption.


    But they all have friends.


    Meng Li felt that he was still alone.


    The only one who has ever met a Tasker in the task world, but they are arrogant and don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman. No matter whether it''s a man or a woman, they probably can''t get along with each other. If they can''t meet each other, it''s good to be enemies and friends.


    Meng Li doesn''t expect friends. If he can''t get them when he is weak, he may be able to get them when he is strong.


    If you are strong and have no friends, it doesn''t matter.


    Mengli slowly finished the cup of tea. The woman in Qipao wanted to renew the cup for Mengli, but Mengli refused because she already felt a little ufortable.


    Meng Li insisted on reading the unfinished paragraph in the book and left the teahouse.

 Chapter 567

    Back in system space.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to send her on a mission.


    Meng left to the ne, opened his eyes, next to someone with a fan to her fan the wind.


    Meng Li takes a look. She is a middle-aged woman, dressed in ancient clothes, and the decoration in her room is gorgeous.


    She is now leaning on a soft pillow. She should have been resting here before she was the client.


    Meng Li felt chest tightness, took a long breath, and then went along. The woman next to him said:


    "master..."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK."


    Meng Li simply closed his eyes and began to receive the plot.


    But the plot really makes Meng Li feel hot.


    Meat, meat, meat.


    The client is the Empress Dowager Yang Nanyun. The emperor is her own son, and there is a princess who has not been married.


    The empress of the consignor went to the empress dowager, and the hardships she experienced were not enough for the external humanity.


    ording to the truth, the son has be the Lord of the world, and the Empress Dowager should live a good life.


    Then it''s not that the client has gone through so many storms, but the hurdle still hasn''t passed.


    When the emperor ascended the throne, the pce was empty, so it was necessary to fill the pce with people. Then a woman named tangxin entered the pce.


    You should be a beautiful woman.


    But this tangxin is as beautiful as a fairy.


    Then the emperor was fascinated.


    Even if this, the client''s dead husband''s brother-inw also fell in love with Tang Xin.


    Some of the emperor''s younger brothers also fell in love with tangxin.


    And the general.


    Eventer the prince from other countries fell in love with tangxin.


    In a word, the men who have seen tangxin fall in love with her, and are fascinated. Even the eunuch who has no right or wrong root in the pce is quietly treating tangxin.


    Of course, it''s not tangxin''s fault to be beautiful. She can''t care if others fall in love with her.


    However, this tangxin is a very ridiculous person. She has brought countless green hats to her son.


    A little tangxin see the men are let tangxin to sleep.


    Don''t ask a concubine how she got out of the pce.


    After all, the empress is the most favored in history. The emperor is free to her, just as long as she is happy.


    Those strict pce rules are useless to tangxin.


    Because of this empress, the emperor also disobeyed the etiquette of his ancestors.


    And Tang Xin sleeps a general, it is the fiance of consignor daughter.


    People are deeply infatuated with tangxin now, and they don''t want to marry her daughter at all, which makes her daughter sad and desperate.


    The consignor was so angry that he could not help but watch a court being harmed by a woman.


    She was ridiculed by people all over the world, and made her shameless to face the dead emperor and ancestors.


    How can the empress dowager, who abides by the three cardinal guides and five constant principles, tolerate Tang Xin''s doing this, and then he runs to educate her as the Empress Dowager.


    But not only can''t move her, and the emperor arrived in time, Tang core directly told the Emperor himself bullied, the emperor put the client to shut up.


    That is to say, if the client is ill, you should take good care of yourself in the pce and don''t run around.


    It is very rare for the emperor to close the Empress Dowager. The emperor stresses filial piety and sets an example. However, the present emperor doesn''t care about it at all.


    I''m not afraid of what people say.


    The client took care of his illness, but he couldn''t get angry. He went to talk to tangxin again. This time he took his Empress''s niece with him, thinking that he would directly use his rights to suppress tangxin.


    Unexpectedly, many dark guards appeared around tangxin in broad daylight, and they beat the client and his niece queen.


    Tangxin told the emperor, the emperor said the client was ill.


    The client should be very angry. In the first half of his life, he worked hard for his son''s throne. If he didn''t work hard, would he have an emperor''s seat today?


    Sit on the emperor''s position, just for a woman so cruel to her?


    And her daughter was crying all day long, saying that the general didn''t like her.


    Of course, the general doesn''t want her. The general likes the tightness of tangxin.


    The consignor really can''t see it. It''s really disgusting. Everyone can touch the empress of the emperor. Originally, he nned to leave some face for the emperor. If the consignor can''t stand it, he will tell the emperor directly that your empress has brought you a pile of green hats. What can you do.


    When the emperor heard that his concubine gave him a green hat, he must be furious, and then the concubine didn''t have good fruit to eat.


    Of course, the emperor was also furious, but he was furious with the consignor. He scolded the consignor, as a empress dowager of a country, even a empress concubine could not tolerate it, and even made up such vicious rumors to nder tangxin.


    Then the client got sick again. This time, he was really sick.I''m angry.


    During the period, tangxin also wanted all kinds of strange things. It happened that all the things belonged to the consignor. The consignor had been in favor for many years, and it would be hard to say without good things.


    The emperor sent someone to take it from the client.


    Take it to make tangxin happy.


    The client, who had been seriously ill, was even more ill.


    The client is lingering on the sickbed. The princess''s fiance is infected by tangxin. Since her mother is ill, she will teach tangxin a lesson.


    Then scold to Tang Xin.


    It''s shameless to say that tangxin.


    Then the emperor knew it and the general also knew it. He even came to give up his marriage. ording to the truth, where would the princesses get their ministers to give up their marriage?


    but the emperor agreed.


    The engagement was so messed up that the princess became aughing stock.


    The proud princess couldn''t stand the insult andmitted suicide, though she didn''t die.


    The sick empress dowager was so scared that she could fight in the pce all of a sudden. If she didn''t take care of the affairs, it would be over.


    I began to look for the royal family. Anyway, I can''t tolerate a woman''s bringing such a disaster to the pce.


    Then it didn''t work, and some people fell in love with tangxin.


    Tangxin told everyone that the Empress Dowager was so upset that she might as well send her out of the pce. Then a group of people and the emperor moved her client out of the pce. Tangxin thought that the princess was also upset, so he said.


    So they sent the princess to take care of the client. They kept a queen mother and a princess in the pce outside. They couldn''t go anywhere.


    Although the Empress Dowager has some influence of her rtives, she can''t stand the Tang Xin who is favored by various groups.


    I also know that my queen''s niece has been put in the cold.


    But no matter how anxious the client was, it was useless. Slowly, they didn''t know the news outside, and the food was getting worse and worse.


    As if forgotten by all.


    One day, tangxin went on a trip and passed by the client''s pce. He went in to have a look. In the winter, the Empress Dowager and the princess of a country had no charcoal fire to bake, which made tangxin feel a little pitiful.


    He said that if they admit a mistake to her, they will forgive them and avoid suffering in the pce.


    The client is noble all his life. How can he bear this humiliation? He scolds tangxin on the spot for not abiding by women''s principles and annoys tangxin. Then the client''s conditions are getting worse.


    In the end, no doctor came to see her when she got sick, and she died in the pce.

 Chapter 568

    The client''s wish is to do what is not done.


    In fact, tangxin is a bug in Tiandao.


    Meng Li used his talent to sense the will of the next heaven. This time, it was particrly obvious that he solved the bug.


    She has a super strong physique, but also invincible, such a physique again suitable for gongdou.


    No one can do harm.


    There are so many dark guards to protect her 24 hours a day.


    Don''t risk your life because you''re envied.


    And every Spring Festival once she can be more beautiful, always the same person, gradually the effect will not be so obvious, so tangxin choose different people.


    And she is also very obsessed with this thing, it can be said that if she doesn''t have it, she will miss it very much.


    ***Extremely strong, her life does not exist any hardships, she is to enjoy life in the world.


    Splendor and wealth, the stars and the moon.


    Even if the empress is not as smart as she is, she has to govern the country by herself, and she has to pay something to get those beautiful male concubines.


    But tangxin is not. Tangxin can do nothing easily. Just smile, it will make people die in peace.


    Have all the good things delivered to her.


    In a word, when the client died, they all had a very good life.


    Moreover, Tang Xin''s thoughts are quite different from most people in the world. Her thoughts are so open that people can''t reach her. She thinks it''s not bad for her to do so.


    Her idea is to do whatever she likes.


    A woman who is not bound by the secr world.


    Meng Li thinks the plot is curious.


    She felt toothache. She was invincible and protected by secret guards. It''s not easy to knock a mugstick.


    Hold her down with the power of the Empress Dowager?


    It''s also unrealistic. It''s long since the client can be suppressed.


    The woman next to him had been following the client for many years. It was still summer. Meng Li said to her, "OK, go down. I want to have a rest."


    "Yes, master." Fury bowed down.


    When Furui closes the door, Meng Li gets up and sits cross knee, feeling the aura of the next heaven and earth, and then begins to practice.


    However, the aura of this ne is very thin, not as good as that of thest vampire ne.


    It is also less than the aura of the general ancient ne.


    Now tangxin''s personal rtionship has begun to be in a mess, but it''s not as chaotic aster.


    The emperor''s green hat is steady.


    It is the emperor''s power to marry his daughter-inw and forget his mother.


    But now the client has not gone to tangxin''s trouble.


    Now tangxin has be tangfei.


    The speed of promotion can be called rocket, how many harem women all their lives can not climb the position, for tangxin is easy.


    Meng Li assimtes aura difficultly, but until the evening of cultivation, Meng Li doesn''t cultivate aura, but it makes the chest tightness of the body improve.


    The client has too many things in mind.


    In the evening, when Furui was waiting for Meng Li to undress and go to bed, she said:


    "master, the emperor went to Tang Fei''s pce again today."


    Meng Li said.


    Frey said with a little worry:


    "the Queen''s side..."


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the use of her anxiety? Do you want to push the emperor to her bed?"


    Meng Li looked at his face in the mirror, graceful and dignified.


    It''s serious when you don''tugh.


    Forrest bowed and stopped talking.


    In fact, as the closest person to the empress dowager, why didn''t Furui know about tangxin?


    But it''s about the royal family.


    After all, the emperor is still the Empress Dowager''s own son. When his own son was given a green hat, the Empress Dowager''s face was not bright.


    The empress is very square now. In fact, not only the empress is very square, but also the women in the whole harem are very square, because the emperor only dotes on tangxin, and others don''t take it with them.


    They also hate tangxin, but there is no way to take tangxin.


    Meng Li sat practicing for a long time, but he still went to bed in the middle of the night. When he got up for breakfast, Furui told the empress Meng Li that she hade to greet her.


    Meng Li nodded to let them in.


    The queen came with some high ranking concubines. After giving Meng Li a gift, Meng Li asked them to sit down.


    Meng Li has nothing to say, but the concubines find some gossip to chat with, intentionally or unintentionally to tangxin.


    Not only does the queen expect the empress dowager, but also these concubines expect the Empress Dowager to clean up tangxin.


    Meng Li then took over the conversation and asked:


    "where is Tang Fei?"


    We have a look at the queen. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Before there was no tangxin, they fought against each other. Now with tangxin, they are on the United Front.The empress is a goose faced woman, and she says to Meng Li:


    "empress, Tang Fei sent someone to say that she was too tiredst night. She got up early today, and her back is sour. She can''te to say hello." When the queen spoke, her face was a little red and her expression was shy.


    After all, everyone knows what''s going on.


    Meng Li smoked from the corner of his mouth. Is the emperor so powerful?


    Or was tangxin busy during the day yesterday?


    It''s really a grudge.


    Meng Li looked at the empress with some expectation in her eyes. She saw through the empress''s careful thinking. If the client heard this before, he would be angry. At least he should scold tangxin here.


    Although tangxin can''t hear it, it alsoforts these depressed concubines. At least the Empress Dowager and they are united front.


    However, Meng Li didn''t scold him, but he said with great interest:


    "if you feel unwell, you don''t have toe."


    The queen was stunned and lowered her head.


    Everyone was disappointed, but after a while, Meng Li finally said:


    "let''s all kneel down. I''m tired."


    Then everyone shut up and knelt down. When the queen knelt down, she was closest to Meng Li, so she was also at the back when she left. Meng Li deliberately slowed down her pace and said, "OK, I''m sorry. What can I say to the mourning family?"


    The empress then waited for all the concubines to go out and sent all her maids to Meng Li toin: "aunt, the emperor doesn''t evene to my concubine''s Pce on the 15th day of junior high school."


    Meng Li looked at the empress pinching a handkerchief, which was about to be torn off by her, and said faintly:


    "call your aunt, and your aunt can let the emperor go to your pce?"


    The queen was wronged:


    "aunt, it''s against the rules."


    Meng Li said:


    "rules?"


    "The emperor in our pce is the rule."


    She''s telling the truth. What can she do.


    The queen was stunned. She never thought her aunt would talk like this.


    Even if you can''t mention it to the emperor, can you say something nice to coax her? This will make her feel better.


    But now this tone made the queen flustered. She didn''t know what she had done wrong, but her instinct told her that she had to admit it now.


    She immediately said:


    "the mother''s lesson is right. It''s the concubine''s fault. The emperor is the rule."

 Chapter 569

    Meng Li was very speechless. She helped her forehead and said:


    "OK, let''s go down. Don''t think about some messy things. Remember, just do your duty as a queen. Don''t do the rest."


    Don''t do anything to get yourself involved.


    Hearing Meng Li''s warning, the queen said: "I will obey my mother''s instruction."


    Meng Li sighed again and said:


    "there''s no other meaning of mourning, that is, I hope you don''t think about things all day long."


    There''s no way out. It''s OK to look for elders.


    But it''s not good to just talk about it and just think about it.


    In fact, the queen should be regarded as the emperor''s cousin, but in the eyes of people of this era, cousins and cousins are not close rtives, after all, it is the rtionship of the mother family.


    They admit the rtionship between the father and the family, and think that the father and the family are blood rtives. For example, cousins and cousins can''t get married.


    Moreover, the queen is not the daughter of the elder brother of the client''s mother. She is the daughter of the client''s cousin.


    In this way, the blood rtionship should be further away, and the possibility of children having problems should be smaller.


    The queen immediately said:


    "I know."


    To be able to say this proves that the Empress Dowager is not bothered by her.


    The stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. If even the Empress Dowager disliked her, her situation would be even more difficult.


    The queen went down, Meng Li just stood up, although it was summer, but the body was not thin, some sweating.


    What''s the matter with the Empress Dowager now?


    It''s nothing. The Queen''s ability is pretty good. Everything in the pce can be dealt with well. What can''t be dealt with is useless now.


    So this empress dowager is very rxed.


    In addition, the emperor likes to take charge of the harem, and there is nothing to do with the Empress Dowager.


    In fact, an emperor''s ambition is not in the court, but in the affairs of the harem, it is also despised by others.


    Anyway, the clientter regretted having such a son.


    It''s too heartless. It''s equivalent to driving the client out of the pce.


    Tangxin is the bug of the world. The dazzling light has a great impact on people.


    Maybe the emperor''s conscience was taken away.


    And thete Dynasty hall is a mess, that is, with tangxin''s temperament, he can do whatever he wants.


    Not to mention the harem, even the queen went into the cold pce, and many other concubines died miserably.


    Meng Li has nothing to do. It''s too boring to hide in his bedroom in the morning. I''d better go to see Tang Xin.


    Tiandao wants to clean up the bug of tangxin. The client was also killed by tangxin in herst life. Tangxin is her first task.


    Meng Li said to Fu Rui:


    "let''s go and see Tang Fei."


    Forrest: Master, you can be summoned


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    I can only prepare a sedan chair for Meng Li. Seeing the sedan chair, Meng Li thinks of Tang Xin''s sedan chair. It''s more luxurious andfortable than the Empress Dowager''s.


    Meng Li goes to tangxin pce in a sedan chair. There are many famous flowers in tangxin''s courtyard, and the pce people are waiting on them.


    The eunuch summoned the Empress Dowager toe, and Tang Xin didn''te out of the pce to meet her. The servants Meng Li brought were not very good-looking.


    The Empress Dowager came to a concubine''s womb, but she didn''te out to meet her, which was against the etiquette.


    Fu Rui attached to Meng Li''s ear and said:


    "master, this..."


    Meng Li shook his head and said gently:


    "no harm."


    The people in Tang Fei''s pce came out. They were Tang Fei''s close maids. She quickly weed them and said:


    "see the empress dowager, wee her and say hello to her."


    Meng Li let out a sound, and the maid of honor quickly led Meng Li towards the hall. Just as Tang Xin was standing, she came towards the door. When she saw Meng Li, she just bent her legs slightly and said faintly:


    "my concubine, please say hello to the Empress Dowager."


    Tangxin''s voice is also beautiful.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and holds it up. Tang Xin raises his head. Meng Li looks at Tang Xin''s face.


    Rao is Meng Li. He has seen so many beautiful men and women. The beauty of Tang Xin is amazing.


    It''s like the fairy in heaven.


    Meng Li felt that she could not describe the beauty of Tang Xin. Even she couldn''t help looking at it more.


    It''s no wonder that such a beautiful girl fascinates men.


    But Meng Li didn''t stare at Tang Xin''s face all the time. Instead, he looked away.


    Tang core stand straight body, and then with his hands to support the small waist, is such a move, people feel very ttering.


    Meng Li looks around at the hall of tangxin. The smell of smoke is very good. Tangxin has good taste.


    Meng Li said:


    "Tang Fei, you have good taste."Tangxin said in a light tone:


    "the Empress Dowager praised me."


    Purple core''s expression is also light, unlike other concubines to see the Empress Dowager respectful, panic.


    It''s like facing a peer.


    Now there is no direct contradiction between them.


    Meng Li smiles, then turns to look at Tang Xin and says:


    "I heard you are not well today?"


    The Tang core brow tiny can''t check ground wrinkly next, today son this empress dowager is to seek her trouble?


    She nodded and said:


    "my concubine''s waist is a little sore, but it''s not really in the way."


    Meng Li said to Fu Rui:


    "go to give Tang Fei the bottle of pain relieving ointment from AI Jia."


    Tang Xin''s expression was always light, and he heard Meng Li say:


    "it can not only eliminate the pain on the body, but also make the skin tender and smooth, which is good for the skin."


    Tang core still has no other facial expression, these things she also does notck, take over oneself also don''t need.


    She has better things. It''s said that things are very rare. She doesn''t know how to get them, but they say they are good things that the Empress Dowager doesn''t have.


    She shook her head and said:


    "it''s better not to use that kind of thing. If I have it, I can''t use it."


    Tang core is very straightforward, to tell the truth, there is no need to worry about the side.


    It''s true. What if others feel ufortable?


    I can''t do anything to her.


    Meng Li still said with a good temper:


    "eh, the elder can''t refuse it."


    After that, she still smiles. The smile is full of kindness. She also looks at tangxin with kind eyes, just like her mother looks at her daughter.


    If youe, you can''te empty handed.


    At least show it to the emperor.


    She is concerned about tangxin''s body to send medicine, not free to disturb tangxin.


    In order to avoid empty handed, the emperor also thought she disturbed tangxin rest.


    The emperor couldn''t find fault when he stood up.


    Tang Xin looked at Meng Li''s kind eyes. That kind of kindness didn''t seem to be cheating. He could only say reluctantly:


    "OK."


    Fu Rui''s face turned blue on one side, and Tang Fei was so ttered that she was so big.


    Even if the queen gets the reward from the empress dowager, she is also happy and grateful. No matter what she thinks, she looks happy.


    And Tang imperial concubine this appearance, pour really let a person live to take off of feel empress dowager is thing not to send out of.

 Chapter 570

    Furui went back to get things. Meng Li found a ce at random and sat down.


    Tangxin also found a ce to sit down.


    At the beginning, she also looked at Meng Li, and then sat there with a light look.


    Meng Li always keeps a kind appearance. After a while, the eunuch at the gate informs the emperor that he has arrived. Tang Xin is still sitting there, and the emperor Zhan Yuanchenges in.


    The first time he came in, he saw tangxin. He even went to tangxin and asked in a warm voice:


    "Aifei, why didn''t you rest?"


    When Tang Xin saw that the Emperor didn''t mean to get up, he just took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "the Empress Dowager is here."


    Zhan Yuancheng seemed to see his mother''s empress just now. He looked at Meng Li, bowed slightly and said, "mother''s empress."


    Meng Li nods, and Zhan Yuancheng''s appearance is also good, but standing beside Tang Xin, it seems that his face value is not so high.


    That is to say, Zhan Yuancheng dotes on Tang Xin to his core. If other concubines see him not polite and sit so firmly, now he is afraid that he has be angry and has to me others.


    The client hates the appearance of tangxin.


    It''s not to me the consignor''s thought. Her thought is the mainstream of the times.


    Zhan Yuancheng asked:


    "empress, what''s the matter with you in tangxin pce?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I heard that Tang Xin was not well, so the AI family came to see her specially and sent her some good ointment by the way."


    Zhan Yuancheng said in a low voice to tangxin:


    "have you not been wronged?"


    Meng Li


    I don''t care about other people.


    Tangxin just said:


    "I want to have a rest."


    Zhan Yuancheng nodded and said to Meng Li:


    "mother, it''s better to go to the royal garden with her son."


    Meng Li looks as usual and nods. At this time, fury alsoes. When Meng Li gives the ointment to Tang Xin, Tang Xin doesn''t reach out to pick it up, but Tang Xin''s maid reaches out to pick it up.


    Cham Yuan Cheng Wei can''t check of frown, feel Tang core so not very good, after all, this is his mother give things.


    And this ointment is something that the mother cherishes very much.


    But I didn''t get angry with my mother. It''s OK.


    Meng Li goes out, and tangxin is still sitting there, which is beautiful like a painting. Zhan Yuancheng is reluctant to part with him. If he doesn''t want to take away his mother, he can apany tangxin.


    The Empress Dowager and the emperor followed a group of people to visit the royal garden. Meng Li and Zhan Yuancheng were at the front.


    Meng Li pointed to a flower and said:


    "it''s a beautiful flower, but it''s less than one millionth of tangxin."


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t expect her mother to say that. She couldn''t helpughing and said, "I agree."


    Meng Li continued:


    "is the emperor very lucky now?"


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t know, so Meng Li suddenly smiles, and then says to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "does the emperor really like tangxin?"


    Zhan Yuancheng said: "that''s nature."


    "Just..."


    There are still concerns in my heart, at least as the emperor, he has too much consideration.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "the emperor is the son of heaven now. It''s hard to meet a woman who really loves her. She should be given the best."


    It''s OK. I encourage you to love beauty.


    Love as much as you want.


    Cham Yuan Cheng Leng for a while, mother how suddenly changed.


    Once upon a time, I always told him that the former dynasty should make every effort to govern, and the harem should be soaked with rain and dew, saying that one should not be spoiled alone, because one''s life is in trouble, Bb.


    I''m annoyed to hear that.


    Although his mother does not support him to pet tangxin, he will not change his love for tangxin, but some people support him, and there are still some different feelings in his heart.


    There''s a sense of being recognized.


    It made him feel good.


    Meng Li said: "but my mother looks at tangxin''s delicate body. If the emperor really loves people, he should be moderate and avoid bringing a lot of fatigue to tangxin."


    She looks like she''s thinking about tangxin.


    Zhan Yuancheng sighs silently at the bottom of his heart. Before, he heard that the vulgar powder from the back pce was blowing in front of his mother, which made her not like tangxin. Now it seems that she is not, but also for tangxin''s body.


    It''s just


    He can only say:


    "I will obey my mother''s instruction."


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng kindly.


    As they stroll in the Royal Garden, they meet the queen and princess. When Princess Zhan Yuansi sees Meng Li and Zhan Yuancheng, she speeds up her pace andes to them. She politely says to Zhan Yuancheng:"It''s rare to see my brother apany my mother."


    Zhan Yuancheng was a little embarrassed and said:


    "where has the imperial sister been all day?"


    Zhan Yuansi has a pretty face. He doesn''t know what to think of. He pouts and stops talking.


    The queen yelled:


    "the Emperor..."


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t want to take care of her, but seeing Meng Li looking at her with a smile, he called to her:


    "Zitong."


    The queen answered softly, and everyone had nothing to say.


    But since we met, we can only pretend to hang out in the garden together. In a word, Zhan Yuansi''s expression has not been very good. He tried to talk for several times, but finally didn''t say anything.


    The queen tries her best to please Zhan Yuancheng, but Zhan Yuancheng''s attitude is very weak, which makes her feel aggrieved and embarrassed.


    Looking at the rising sun, Zhan Yuancheng suggests that everyone go back to the pce and have a rest. He goes to tangxin Pce by himself and hesitates in front of the pce. If he goes in, he will have to be gentle with her.


    Thinking of her mother''s words, looking at her waist and frowning, Zhan Yuancheng feels that he is really negligent.


    He''d be willing to restrain his desire if it would save her from pain.


    Then he can''t go in because he can''t control it.


    Turned back to his pce, out of guilt, he gave tangxin reward some strange things.


    Zhan Yuan Cheng Leng, who always loves his concubine, is fooled.


    I don''t know that if he doesn''t go, someone will always go.


    Meng Li takes Princess Zhan Yuansi back to his pce. Zhan Yuansi gives himself a mouthful of iced sour plum soup and says angrily:


    "Pang an''s attitude towards her children is too much, mother."


    Meng Li Oh, is in her fiance Pang an where eat shriveled.


    Looking at her mother, Zhan Yuansi came back to her and stamped his feet in a hurry:


    "mother, what should I do?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "what do you want to do?"


    Now the princesses don''t know Pang an''s heart is tangxin.


    Zhan yuan thought for a moment and said: "let the emperor warn him not to do that to my son."


    Meng Li took a look at Zhan Yuansi and said:


    "if you use power to suppress others, I''m afraid you''ll make others more disgusted."


    The client dotes on the little girl, which leads to Zhan Yuansi''s charming personality.


    Zhan Yuansi snorted and said with indifference:


    "that''s his fault."

 Chapter 571

    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuansi and ys a small temperament.


    To be honest, Pang an is not a good man either. Instead of waiting for Pang an to retire and let Zhan Yuansi''s Royal Princess lose her face, it''s better to let Zhan Yuansi not want him.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you really don''t obey your husband, just don''t do it."


    Zhan Yuansi looks at Meng Li in disbelief:


    "mother queen?"


    Meng Li said:


    "he doesn''t have a bad attitude towards you. Let''s be willful and get a better one."


    Zhan Yuansi shakes his head:


    "how can you say you''re going to quit when you''re married? My son just wants him to have a better attitude."


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "what if Pang an had someone else in mind?"


    Zhan Yuansi looks at Meng Li in surprise: "what?"


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "Yuansi, if you were born by your mother, your mother will not harm you. If there is anything, don''t be impulsive. You should consult with your mother first, OK?"


    Zhan Yuansi was very upset. She asked anxiously between her eyebrows:


    "mother, what does that mean?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "be obedient. No matter what happens, don''t be impulsive first. Talk to your mother and her mother. She will never let others bully you."


    Zhan Yuansi was even more worried. She repeatedly asked:


    "who is the person in Pang an''s heart? Why didn''t my son ever know? "


    Meng Li is hard to talk about. Zhan Yuansi''s intuition is that things are not simple. Meng Li says: "you can watch out for yourself and don''t be impulsive."


    There''s no need to keep Zhan Yuansi in the dark, know earlier, and don''t pester Pang an duosheng. Don''t trample on his dignity.


    Zhan Yuansi is eager to know the truth. Seeing that he can''t get any news from Meng Li, he can only tell Meng Li goodbye and go back to his princess mansion to investigate.


    When he left, Meng Li told him not to be impulsive.


    After saying it several times, Zhan Yuansi listened to it in his heart.


    After Zhan Yuansi leaves, Meng Li is also thinking about how to deal with this task. Tangxin is invincible, and the men around her are very powerful.


    And fascinated, the poison of zhongtangxin is not shallow, even if informed to their wife or parents, let them discipline is not feasible.


    Don''t piss off people, but take yourself in.


    This road is impassable, that also can''t kill people one by one, can you do it or another, but the charm of tangxin is endless, kill this wave and another wave.


    But it''s hard to start from tangxin.


    The emperor worked hard on tangxin all day, and other concubines were not wee. Now there was no child.


    Tang core also don''t know what constitution is, anyway, there is no movement in the stomach.


    Meng Li wants Zhan Yuancheng to have a child.


    But the problem is that Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t want to touch others now.


    Good vexation, want to defend oneself like jade for tangxin?


    How can this kind of thing get on the shelves.


    Fu Rui also says in Meng Li''s ear that Tang Xin is too much. Meng Li just says it''s OK to let her go.


    The Empress Dowager doesn''t care. Even if he is not angry, it''s not easy for him to make a fuss.


    A few dayster, Meng Li moved all kinds of rewards to tangxin''s house. Tangxin could not be used up by himself, and the storeroom was full.


    It''s still in this pce.


    Tangxin doesn''t look at the things she sends, even the list. She doesn''t care what she sends. She just needs to say when she needs something, and someone will send it to her.


    So tangxin in the pce is very popr now. Not only the emperor but also the Empress Dowager.


    The maids in tangxin pce were rewarded by tangxin. They were better dressed than some low ranking concubines, which made many people bite their silver teeth in secret.


    But there is nothing to do.


    Zhan Yuancheng really managed to control himself for a few days, but he didn''t go to tangxin. Instead, he sent someone to ask for help all day.


    This day he came to greet Meng Li. Meng Li couldn''t helpughing and said, "the emperor really loves Tang Xin."


    Zhan Yuancheng is a little shy. He has seen tangxin''s good mother. Tangxin should have seen it, too.


    Meng Li''s words make Zhan Yuancheng feel that he has found an alliance. He says:


    "my mother always feels that tangxin is always light to her. Is there anything wrong with her?"


    Zhan Yuancheng thinks that his mother is also a woman and understands women better.


    He really likes to see tangxin smile. Even a faint smile from tangxin can make him happy all day.


    It''s a pity that no matter what you send or how you do it, it''s light.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Zhan Yuancheng is still troubled in this aspect?


    Interesting.She said:


    "apany me. I was busy with politics in those years, and I didn''t apany your mother and empress very much."


    "Can the emperor still remember when he was young, the first emperor said that he woulde to see the mourning family, and also said that he woulde to see you. That night, it was cold. The snacks changed batch after batch, but he didn''te in the end. The mother cried, and you wiped her tears..."


    Meng Li, with a light expression of sadness, said:


    "now he''s gone first, but there are few days to apany him. It''s really a pity. I met him asionally in my dream, and the sad family kept chasing him. It''s really better to let him go."


    Meng Li finished and pressed the corner of his eye with his handkerchief.


    Zhan Yuancheng was moved andforted: "don''t be too sad for your mother. There are still children."


    Meng Li doesn''t think so in his heart. The son is unreliable. However, when he heard this, he nodded his head.


    He said:


    "so it''s better for the emperor to move to tangxin pce and stay with her all day, so that she won''t feel lonely when she sees the emperor all the time."


    "All the good things in the pce are in tangxin pce, but she is not happy, which proves that what she needs is not those."


    "My mother once yearned for the love between husband and wife in ordinary people''s homes. I can''t say that Tang Xin also envies these. You must be closer to her when you live with her."


    Meng Li feels like he''s an emotional expert, fooling around.


    Zhan Yuancheng feels a little incredible. It''s hard to avoid criticism when dealing with political affairs in the imperial concubine''s womb. But does his mother support him so much?


    Seeing Zhan Yuancheng''s worries, Meng Liforted him and said, "the emperor doesn''t have to worry about the gossip. As long as the emperor handles the matter properly, he will be fine."


    Zhan Yuancheng frowns and guards tangxin every day. Can he really control himself?


    If the Tang core toss the body unwell, he has to be distressed.


    But now even his mother and empress all support him. It seems feasible for him to do something that he thought was wrong. If thepany can really get Tang Xin''s happiness, he can restrain himself.


    Zhan Yuancheng still firmly believes that it''s because he''s struggling too much that leads to tangxin''s difort.


    He doesn''t know his green hat is steady yet.


    Although he arranged the dark Wei to protect tangxin all the time, tangxin knows the existence of dark Wei and tells dark Wei not to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 572

    The halo of the Tang core is big, let dark Wei also obediently listen to words.


    Later, I heard too many rumors about tangxin''s confusion. Zhan Yuancheng forced it out of the dark Wei''s mouth.


    But because of love, Zhan Yuancheng still keeps the status quo.


    How deep love, can contain everything, amazing.


    After that, Zhan Yuancheng really moved to tangxin pce.


    Where did the emperor move to his concubines, some people at night?


    Zhan Yuancheng thinks it''s good. Now he''s in the habit of being with tangxin all day long.


    I feel like I can''t think about it for a moment.


    If you deal with political affairs at night, you can also apany Tang Xin during the day.


    It''s about sleeping less.


    Zhan Yuancheng and Tang Xin walk side by side, and their people also leave. Furui says to Meng Li:


    "master, although the ve''s words may cause the master to me, the ve can''t help it."


    She fell on her knees with a plop, and Meng Li said:


    "Ai Jia knows what you want to say."


    Fu Rui looks at Meng Li:


    "master, don''t spoil the emperor. I also think master is in love with her husband now. What Tang Fei says and does doesn''t conform to the rules, but master, you..."


    Fury was a little upset. He thought it was wrong for him.


    If we indulge the emperor in this way and let him bezy in the long run, the country will not be governed and it will be in chaos.


    So simple and easy to understand the truth, she a ve all understand, master why do you want to do it.


    Shouldn''t we persuade the emperor not to be so greedy for beauty?


    It hurts.


    She said what she wanted to say, even if she was punished for it.


    Looking at fury, Meng Li bent down and reached out to help him, sighing:


    "don''t worry, I have my own n."


    Furui looks at Meng Li in a daze. He doesn''t know his master''s n at all.


    But it''s not easy to say anything more, as long as the master knows.


    In the evening, Zhan Yuancheng coaxes Tang Xin to sleep and gets up to read the memorials. However, after reading several books and looking at the mountains of memorials, he feels headache.


    In the past, I didn''t think there was anything after reading it every day. Now there are too many piles, which makes Zhan Yuancheng very impatient.


    It''s better to hold the soft tangxin.


    Bearing a headache, Zhan Yuancheng read several more books. Some of them were drowsy and dozing. The eunuch crept in and said that the Empress Dowager wasing.


    Also said that the Empress Dowager read and this is Tang imperial concubine''s bedroom, probably Tang imperial concubine has gone to sleep, said that he would be careful toe in, don''t disturb her.


    Once again, Zhan Yuancheng felt that his mother respected the woman she loved. He was moved and asked the eunuch to bring her in.


    Meng Li enters the hall and looks at Zhan Yuancheng wearing a thin cloak. He says hello to Meng Li in a low voice. Meng Li has food in his hand and asks Zhan Yuancheng to eat.


    She said with a smile:


    "when you were a child, you were punished by your father, or your mother secretly sent you food."


    Zhan Yuancheng just thought of the scene in his heart and couldn''t help saying:


    "it''s nice to be a mother."


    Meng Liughed and said in a low voice:


    "eat quickly."

 Chapter 573

    Zhan Yuancheng is eating. Meng Li Zhuang looks at what is written on the memorial and discusses with Zhan Yuancheng casually.


    Zhan Yuancheng had a headache. After listening to what Meng Li said, he felt that his words were reasonable.


    There are just a few questions that don''t want to worry about. Zhan Yuancheng asks Meng Li over and over again.


    Meng Li said his opinion.


    After eating, Zhan Yuancheng thinks that he still has memorials to read. He can only cheer up and let Meng Li go back to rest first. Meng Li says that he is old and can''t sleep much.


    Let her sit down again.


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t ask for it either. He began to read the memorial, but he felt sleepy again. He felt sleepy and couldn''t sleep. Meng Li cried out heartache.


    The look of loving my son makes people feel that this is really a kind mother.


    An overindulgent look.


    He also said to himself that he was just a woman in deep pce and could not share his worries for the emperor.


    Zhan Yuancheng also wakes up at this time, and feels that his mother''s handling of things is not bad. Moreover, he reallycks someone to help him.


    If someone handles these things for him, he will have more time to apany tangxin.


    To others he is not at ease, but his mother and his honor and disgrace, it does not matter.


    Once a person''s inertia is formed, it''s hard to ovee. Now when he walks into thefort zone arranged by Meng Li, Zhan Yuancheng can''t get out.


    He asked Meng Li to help him read the memorial.


    Meng Li was in a dilemma. He said that the harem could not interfere in politics or break the rules. However, he felt sorry for the emperor''s hard work.


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t have many ancestral rules in his heart. If there are, he won''t spoil a woman too much. He doesn''t care whether the harem is in politics or not. Besides, whether his mother really loves him or asks Meng Li for help.


    Meng Li can only help. At first, Zhan Yuancheng and Meng Li watch the memorial together. Later, Zhan Yuancheng can''t help but doze off. Meng Li is watching alone.


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng''s face, but he doesn''t think it''s so easy to seed.


    It''s true that people who love beauty don''t love rivers and mountains. Now Zhan Yuancheng is bewildered and has long forgotten his responsibility.


    If the client can push his son to a higher position, she can also cultivate a waste.


    Meng Li released her mental energy and looked at the tangxin lying on the bed. She was lying quietly now. Her sleeping posture was very beautiful, and there were still one or two shadows around the pce.


    Meng Li''s heart is a littleughing, but it''s hard for these men who meet with Tang Xin on weekdays.


    The emperor moved to tangxin pce and let them have no chance. I''m afraid he scolded them thousands of times in his heart and dyed their chance to meet the beauty.


    It''s a pity that the emperor is helpless.


    Meng Li quietly dealt with it untilte at night, and then left.


    When Zhan Yuancheng moved away the mountain like Memorial, looking at the empty ground, he suddenly felt his shoulders rxed thousands of times.


    It''s as if these tasks were aplished in an instant.


    People in the court also heard the news, and many people told Zhan Yuancheng when they went to the court that this was not good. They took out the things that the harem was not allowed to do politics.


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t care much. Does that mean that the Empress Dowager''s decision is wrong?


    That''s right!


    Is it a big mistake? No


    has rendered speechless speechless courtier. OK, you are the emperor. You has the final say.


    Since ancient times, if every king is willing to listen to the advice of good officials, I''m afraid that he has to avoid many disasters. In other words, even if there are good officials, it is difficult to influence the king.


    Meng Li also pretends to be pathetic. In the early stage of Zhan Yuancheng''s face, Ai Ai Di says that he is guilty.


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t like strong people, but it''s easy to touch the soft flesh in his heart by pretending to be weak. Heforts Meng Li that he doesn''t mind. He also says that he has worked hard for his mother.


    So after that, Zhan Yuancheng had a more natural and unrestrained life, and he could take Tang Xin out of the pce to y from time to time.


    Tangxin is rarely outside. It''s her beauty that makes people covet her and makes her unhappy.


    Now with the emperor''s battle, you don''t have to worry about safety. There are some new things outside the pce, but they can make tangxin smile.


    Every smile from tangxin fascinates Zhan Yuancheng and makes him feel that everything is worth it. He happily tells Meng Li of this good thing. Meng Li shows his mother''s face and encourages Zhan Yuancheng to continue to take tangxin and look at the mountains and rivers.


    The world is yours. It''s a pity that you don''t finish it.


    At the beginning, Zhan Yuancheng still had some scruples. He thought it might be bad that he was always absent from the pce as an emperor.


    But after going out for a few days, my mother also handled things properly, so she had no worries and began to try to go further.


    Let Meng go to deal with everything.


    Tangxin also has no sense of worrying about the country and the people, and she never thinks it''s bad for the emperor to give the right to the Empress Dowager.


    I didn''t even think of thisyer.


    These are not in the scope of her worry, she just needs to be beautiful, never worry.In her heart, she can always get the best, and never worry about how to get these.


    Moreover, the emperor, who was standing in the highest position, served her all day, and could apany her all day. She didn''t have as few days to get along with as before. She also needed to cover up and find anotherpanion, otherwise it would be boring.


    Habit is a very terrible thing. Tangxin and zhanyuancheng are used to staying together all day.


    This makes tangxin also enjoy such a life.


    Although Meng Li worked harder, he was satisfied with the implementation of the n.


    This day, Meng Li is looking at the memorial, and Zhan Yuansi wants to see Meng Li. Meng Li asks Furui to bring him in. Zhan Yuansi''s face is full of tears. Meng Li asks:


    "what''s the matter with the little princess of the mourning family?"


    Zhan Yuansi''s voice choked:


    "mother, is this true?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. It''s been a long time before Zhan Yuansi finds out?


    I think so. During this time, Tang Xin and Zhan Yuancheng stay together all day, and Pang an has no chance to meet Tang Xin, so Zhan Yuansi can''t find the chance to find out the truth.


    How did you know that?


    "What do you know?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhan Yuansi wiped his tears and said:


    "Pang an told his son that he had someone else in his heart."


    "And the son minister is still in his room, found Tang imperial concubine''s portrait."


    Zhan Yuansi said:


    "empress mother, one of his courtiers dares to think of his brother''s concubines. It''s unforgivable."


    Meng Li said:


    "there is now that can convict people ording to this article."


    Zhan Yuansi frowned and said angrily:


    "empress mother, he bullied people. He must give his son''s son this bad breath."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what happened after it came out?"


    Zhan Yuansi choked. What should he do after he came out?

 Chapter 574

    Zhan Yuansi doesn''t speak. He looks at Meng Li nervously. Then he says weakly:


    "if you get angry, you will know that your son is not easy to be provoked. Maybe you will treat him well?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuansi coldly.


    Zhan Yuansi felt even more empty and asked tentatively:


    "what does the mother think she should do?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if you ask the queen mother, she thinks she should give up her marriage."


    "There''s another one in her heart. Why does our Royal Princess have to paste it?"


    Zhan Yuansi sips her mouth and quits her marriage?


    But Bonnie was more satisfied.


    Seeing that Zhan Yuansi didn''t speak, Meng Li thought that he was reluctant to give up Pang an, so he could only say:


    "don''t get entangled with Pang an for many years. If there is someone in other people''s heart, either you will retire or you can only tolerate it. Does it mean that if you catch him and fight him, there will be no one in his heart?"


    With that, Meng Li waved his hand and said, "go down, think clearly ande back."


    Zhan Yuansi asked reluctantly:


    "the mother doesn''t care for her children, does she?"


    Meng Li looks down at the memorial. Zhan Yuansi stands for a while, goes to Meng Li, pulls his sleeve and acts like a coquetry:


    "mother''s empress..."


    When Meng Li couldn''t speak, Zhan Yuansi shook Meng Li''s arm hard, nced at the memorial and said, "the mother is really hard, and she has to help her brother to read the memorial and deal with state affairs."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and Zhan Yuansi said jealously:


    "that Tang Fei is really..."


    Foxy.


    Even his fiance thinks about her day and night.


    If it wasn''t for the emperor''s brother to be with that Fox all day long, she would find a chance to export her evil spirit.


    Meng Li said:


    "you are not allowed to go to Tang Fei''s trouble. She is your brother''s heart now, and you are the one who suffers."


    "Mother, what should I do there?" Zhan Yuansi asked reluctantly.


    Meng Li said:


    "the AI family will advance the date of your marriage. Let''s first say that if someone doesn''t want to, you will not be allowed to cry if you are divorced."


    Zhan Yuansi was a little excited, but he still hesitated, and finally said:


    "where did you find the chance, ask him first?"


    "go away and nod your head."


    If you don''t want to talk about it well, you''ll have toe back if you''re depressed. Then you can just go back.


    Zhan Yuansi also wants to talk to Meng Li, but seeing that Meng Li''s expression is light and doesn''t want to talk any more, he can only leave.


    Many things overstock in Meng Li, which makes Meng Li tired.


    But now the former dynasty and theter Pce are getting used to the fact that Meng Li is in charge of big and small things.


    The unconvinced Meng Li always has thunder means, who let the emperor give her the right for her natural and unrestrained?


    Although there is a lot of discussion, some people sigh at home all day, saying that the evil imperial concubines who bring disaster to the country and the people confuse the emperor, and that the Empress Dowager struggles for power and power in order to control the government. There are evils in the harem, and the world is going to be in chaos.


    In fact, Zhan Yuancheng is really easy to buy. Meng Li acts like a loving mother and dotes on him, which makes Zhan Yuancheng trust him.


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t hear these words, but who let those peoplepare Meng Li with Tang Xin.


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t want to believe that his favorite tangxin is a demon princess. Of course, he doesn''t want to believe that a rare empress dowager who is willing to support his love is a powerful empress dowager.


    The days pass by in a sh, and the Mid Autumn Festival is approaching. The Mid Autumn Festival is always a very important festival, and there must be a mid autumn banquet.


    Zhan Yuancheng also took Tang Fei back to the pce.


    In addition, princes from other countries are also invited to gather at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    Zhan Yuancheng sits at the top, Meng Li sits at the side, the queen sits at the side, while Tang Xin is beside him. This position is not avable, but Zhan Yuancheng has to add it to Tang Xin.


    The Queen''s heart is terrible. She is not the one nearest to the emperor. She is the queen of a country.


    His face is not good-looking. Meng Li gives the queen a few eyes, and the Queen''s expression converges.


    The Tang core facial expression light ground looks at the bottom of person, the look in the eyes reveals a kind of Bi li of color.


    She is so beautiful that many people can''t take back her eyes.


    Especially the prince of other countries, the color of salivation in her eyes is hard to cover up. Tangxin''s eyes turn ck, and then she looks at the prince of other countries carefully. She doesn''t feel disgusted.


    Meng from pick eyebrow, this time certainly won''t let Tang core have a chance to contact these people.


    It is not a matter of light on the face that princes of other countries have their hands on the Empresses of this dynasty.


    Pang an''s eyes always couldn''t help looking at tangxinli. Zhan Yuansi, who was opposite, was so angry that his face was distorted.Looking at the princess and looking at him, Pang an took back her eyes apologetically.


    There was a harmony between the two parties. After drinking the wine from other countries, Tang Xin was greedy. His face flushed with wine, which made many people swallow saliva.


    The emperor was so excited that he wanted to take the beauty back to his bedroom


    In addition, these people look at tangxin''s eyes. Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t feel it, but he is not happy.


    Seeing this, the queen said to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "emperor, let my concubine take Tang Fei to have a rest?"


    Looking at tangxin, Zhan Yuan Cheng asks:


    "do you want to have a rest? Love your wife


    Tang core consciousness at this time some fuzzy, did not think what, light nodded, the queen stood up, and personally helped Tang core down.


    Meng Li looks at the look of the queen, always feel that the queen is doing something.


    Give the queen a warning look.


    Zhan Yuancheng and his ministerse and go again. Now they are really drinking too much. I don''t know what they think of, so they leave the officials in a hurry.


    Let Meng Li go down in a low voice.


    Anyway, it''s my mother''s business now. Don''t worry.


    Zhan Yuancheng likes this kind of life very much. He is worried about everything and will not be controlled by anyone.


    What do you want to do, and enjoy endless wealth.


    But when he left, the people left were embarrassed.


    It''s only Meng Li who can activate the atmosphere. He himself has the influence of his rtives. In addition, many people are convinced by the various decisions made by Meng Li during this period, and there are many forces in his hands.


    So it''s not cold.


    Although some people are stingy, others help to refute.


    Meng Li nced at the scene, some of the imperial rtives, because this time zhanyuancheng and tangxin day by day, they did not have a chance to be tangxin skirt minister.


    Those who have be the ministers under Tang Xin''s skirt can''t make a name if they really jump up.


    There are too many scenes in the plot to make the client turn over.


    How good, kill two birds with one stone, that is to say, the emperor''s provisions are wasted, and Tang Xin has no chance to contact them.


    Pang an and Zhan Yuansi both disappeared during the dinner. Meng Li didn''t care very much. He managed to deal with these people without a smile. After he had enough to eat and drink, he scattered one after another.

 Chapter 575

    Meng Li walks in front of him, and Zhan Yuansi catches up with him. Her face is surprisingly calm. She says to Meng Li:


    "mother, Pang an, he...!"


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "He said he would rather die than marry his son." Zhan Yuansi finished, and then he looked disheartened.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you disobey the imperial edict, go to die."


    Zhan Yuansi shakes her head. She doesn''t know whether she''s drunk or too sad. She falters and says, "forget it. I don''t want to kill her."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and touches Zhan Yuansi''s head. As soon as he ns tofort Zhan Yuansi, a pce man runs out to Meng Li with amp.


    When the man got to the front of him, he fell to the ground with a plop and cried anxiously:


    "empress dowager, hurry up, Empress Dowager has an ident. The emperor will abolish the Empress Dowager." The pce people''s voice was sharp and shrill. Meng Li recognized that it was the pce people beside the queen.


    Zhan Yuansi fell into his own sorrow. When he heard that his sister-inw had an ident, he could not help but look at Meng Li anxiously:


    "mother, let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what about people?"


    The pce man lying on the ground said:


    "in tangfei pce."


    Meng Li walks towards tangxin pce. Zhan yuan can''t keep up with Meng Li''s fast pace. The pce people behind don''t have to say that they think the olddy''s body is really good.


    When he wanted to enter the hall, he was stopped by the dark guard beside tangxin. Meng Li yelled: "go away!"


    The dark Wei hesitated for a moment, but still stood firmly in the same ce. Meng Li sneered and said:


    "emperor, do you really want to stop the AI family outside?"


    In the Mid Autumn Festival, at this time, it''s cold at night, and Zhan Yuancheng is just wearing a thin bottom coat. In a hurry, he rushes to put a suit on his body, but he doesn''t put it neatly.


    He looked at Tang Xin with a cold face beside him. With a little prayer in his eyes, Tang Xin said:


    "then let the Empress Dowager give us an exnation."


    Tangxin sends a word. Zhan Yuancheng nces at the queen kneeling on the bed and wrapping herself in a quilt. She gets up and goes out to wee Meng Li in.


    Meng Li saw the queen at the first sight, and then Tang Xin, sitting on one side. Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "empress, empress, she..."


    He took a look at Zhan Yuansi, who was following Meng Li, and said:


    "Huangmei, you go down first."


    Zhan Yuansi looks at Meng Li, and Meng Li nods. Zhan Yuansi is unwilling to retreat.


    "Emperor, why did empress Fei say such angry words?"


    Zhan Yuancheng sneered and said:


    "what a shameless woman! She disguised herself as tangxin while tangxin was drunk..."


    The next thing


    Drink big, eager toe back, only when it is tangxin, Yunyu some, result tangxin wake up to bump into, also make tangxin angry.


    And now it''s disgusting. He has a faint nausea. How did he touch her.


    If time does not allow now, he really wants to let the pce people wash him several times.


    Tang core now look at his eyes are a little disgusted, she said that he did not like the smell of other women.


    Meng Li looks at the empress. Her young face ispletely red, and her eyes are extremely uneasy. She is ashamed to be known about it, and tramples on her dignity because of the emperor''s attitude.


    Now I have a dead heart.


    Meng Li looks at tangxin and asks him:


    "what do you think of tangxin?"


    Tang Xin took a look at the queen and said:


    "I don''t like the emperor to do this with her in my pce. It''s really hard to swallow. I don''t know if the Empress Dowager is willing to give me justice."


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe the queen is also drunk."


    She looked at the queen, who understood Meng Li''s meaning, nodded, knelt down on the bed, bent her body into a shrimp, and said with extreme forbearance:


    "the emperor forgives me. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t drink too much. I was drunk for a moment, and I identally fell asleep in Tang imperial pce."


    Tang Fei looked at Meng Li displeased:


    "empress dowager, your heart is too biased."


    Meng Li looked at Tang Xin faintly and said gently:


    "what do you think you should do?"


    Zhan Yuancheng frowned and looked at Meng Li:


    "empress?"


    Don''t you like tangxin very much?


    Why don''t you help tangxin now.


    Looking at Zhan Yuancheng, Meng Li said: "today, I''d like to give my family a face and ask the queen to apologize to Tang Fei. If Tang Fei really thinks that this ce is suitable for her, she can arrange a new ce for Tang Fei."Zhan Yuancheng looks at Tang Xin and seems to be asking for instructions, but Tang Xin doesn''t even give him a look, which makes him not sure what Tang Xin means.


    But the empress is really dissolute and doesn''t keep the women''s way


    "I want to abolish the queen!" Zhan Yuancheng straightens his chest and adds a little momentum to himself.


    Empress smell speech, heart is dripping blood, but still can only bite teeth to Zhan Yuancheng beg for mercy, said he drank too much yunyun.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. It''s not suitable to fight with the emperor now, but the queen can''t ignore it.


    A queen, a princess, a niece, a daughter.


    It''s not that easy.


    There is also a son of kengniang, Meng Li suddenly wants to give the client a tear of sympathy.


    Meng Li sighed and said to Tang Xin:


    "concubine Tang, the queen and the emperor are married. Even if something happens, it''s reasonable. Besides, I really drink too much. I hope you can understand more."


    Tang Xin snorted and didn''t answer at all.


    Meng Li said sadly to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "Ai''s family is too old to earn your face, ah." Meng Li wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.


    "The queen is not only your first wife, but also the niece of AI family. If the emperor abandons her for this matter, the queen will not be able to think about it. In case of short-sightedness, how can you make the AI family bear it? I''m afraid it will be hard to sleep and sleep from now on."


    "Ai Jia assured the emperor that the queen would never be like this in the future."


    Looking at Meng Li''s appearance, Zhan Yuancheng sighed: "mother, ah!"


    The queen has been pitifully begging for mercy, but also with Meng Li''s words to the emperor repeatedly do guarantee.


    Zhan Yuancheng looks at tangxin and Meng Li. He is in a dilemma. He sees that tangxin doesn''t speak any more. He is crazy about tangxin''s idea.


    He asked tentatively:


    "Aifei?"


    Tangxin only said lightly:


    "whatever you want."


    Zhan Yuancheng then said:


    "the queen is forbidden to step out of the pce without my permission."


    The queen breathed a sigh of relief. It''s better to ban feet than to abandon them.


    Meng Li said gratefully to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "thank you for your mercy."


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "I hope my mother will take her with her."


    He looked at the eyebrow of Tang core to wring for a while, in the heart also followed to ache for a while, didn''t say to follow him?


    But also know that he provoked tangxin unhappy, feel some regret.

 Chapter 576

    Meng Li goes to the queen. The queen wraps her quilt tighter. It''s really a little exposed now.


    Meng Li hands her cloak to the queen. The queen picks up the cloak and wraps it on her body. Meng Li goes out and asks the Queen''s people toe in and wait on her.


    Tang core whole indifference to sit on one side, let the queen feel low to the dust.


    Zhan Yuansi looks at Meng Li and asks him, "empress mother, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "you, one or two, don''t let the sad family worry."


    Zhan Yuansi is a little confused, one or two?


    Is she that upset?


    After waiting outside for a while, the queen came out. She dressed neatly and gave a salute to Meng Li. She said in a choked voice:


    "I''m lucky that my mother and empress havee out of the encirclement, otherwise I can''t escape today."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "let''s go back."


    The queen nodded, then raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen, her face was still in a trance, and her body was numb.


    After Meng Li arrives at Meng Li pce, Meng Li looks at the queen and Zhan Yuansi, and says to Zhan Yuansi:


    "you can have a rest in your mother''s Pce today."


    She took a look at the queen, Zhan yuan Siming white mother is to deal with the Queen''s affairs, their engagement can only be put on.


    He went down first.


    Meng Li looked at the queen and asked:


    "why do you want to do this?"


    The queen was embarrassed, and she murmured:


    "she was confused for a while."


    Meng Li said:


    "do you still have hope for the emperor?"


    The queen was silent.


    This is the most embarrassing thing in my life. The emperor really doesn''t have any love for her.


    Even she didn''t know what to hope for.


    Probably, from now on, she will be theughingstock in this pce.


    "Don''t do stupid things, you know?" Meng Li worried that the queen woulde back to do something stupid.


    The queen gave a weak smile and said, "I''m not that stupid."


    Meng Li let someone take the queen down. Someone arranged for the queen. Of course, the gate of the Queen''s pce was locked.


    The next day, the Emperor gave Meng Li the right to take charge of the harem.


    The original intention is to give tangxin, but tangxin disdains these things, and feels hard, where there is now leisure.


    Meng Li said he had no opinion.


    And Zhan Yuansi is still entangled in his feelings and pesters Meng Li to give him a solution. It seems that he is neither willing to quit marriage nor willing to spend it like this.


    Bb said in Mengli''s ear that Mengli''s head hurt.


    Meng Li coaxes Zhan Yuansi for a long time, and gives him a lot of emotional chicken soup. Zhan Yuansi''s unwillingnesses down a little.


    Then Meng Li didn''t say a word. He found out Pang an''s mistake before and made a cause. He demoted Pang an, saying that Pang an''s character was not good enough for the Royal Princess.


    The evidence is already in ce.


    Pang an was so angry that the Empress Dowager of the harem really took revenge.


    There''s no such reason. This demotion is not a simple demotion. It''s a way to remove a lot of real power from his hands. Now it''s like an empty shelf.


    Just because you don''t marry a princess?


    He''s not good enough. The royal family says he''s not good enough. What do you think of him.


    In fact, the royal family said that if a person''s conduct is not good, many aristocratic women would not marry.


    Pang an was not without calction. He felt that the Empress Dowager should be furious, simply because the princess had upset him.


    So he''s a victim, a royal bully.


    There must be someone to fight against him at that time.


    Who knows that the Empress Dowager quietly went around in such a big circle. She seems to have been prepared for a long time, holding his mistake in her hand, and preparing for it anytime and anywhere.


    Originally Zhan Yuansi was very sad, and now the engagement is gone, but now it''s said that it''s Pang an''s fault. No one knows that Pang an didn''t want her, which makes her bnce a lot.


    If you don''t leave people outside, it''s no shame.


    Pang an felt that it was not easy to get up, and it was difficult to stand up when he fell down.


    The most important thing is that his official position is not as high as before. Will Tang Xin still look him in the eye?


    Good face, he would like to ask Tang Xin in the past, as long as Tang Xin in the emperor''s ear, the emperor will listen, the key is, Pang an really can''t pull this face.


    In front of the goddess, at least have dignity.


    Princess, find the princess.


    Zhan Yuansi still thinks it''s a pity that the marriage has been terminated, and her mother hasn''t discussed it with her. But when Pang an pleads with her in a low voice, she thinks that this man is just like this.


    Out of the heart blocked a breath, zhanyuansi said yes, as long as marry her, she will go to the Empress Dowager intercession, Pang an a Leng, shake his head.Don''t marry.


    Rather than marry like this, Zhan Yuansi directly asks people to beat Pang an and throw him out of the princess mansion.


    Screw you.


    The former Emperorid a solid foundation, and now it is a peaceful and prosperous age. Meng Li encouraged the emperor to continue to take tangxin out to rx.


    Go, y carefree.


    Then the emperor went out with tangxin and a handful of followers. This time, he had note back for more than half a month.


    Before leaving, he gave Meng Li all the talismans of the imperial guards in the capital. Meng Li was lost in thought when he saw them.


    Is the emperor really stupid or too relieved of her?


    She didn''t do anything to the emperor.


    A very unexpected and surprising harvest.


    Perhaps the emperor only know and tangxin greasy crooked together, the appropriate interpretation of the four words forgotten.


    That is, the eunuchs around the emperor are all in love with tangxin. Who will remind the emperor with painstaking care.


    With this, Meng Li''s n is a step closer.


    She began to quietly look for candidates in the royal n, thinking about getting a child. Just as Meng Li thought to herself, the queen actually spread the news that she was pregnant.


    Meng Li:???


    It''s nice to have a child.


    When the queen was pregnant, Meng Li took the queen to her pce. The Queen''s face was still a little nk, and asked Meng Li: "mother, I don''t know what to do."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s good to have a baby."


    The queen subconsciously touched her stomach with her hand and murmured:


    "but the emperor won''t like him."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what about you?"


    The queen nodded:


    "I like it."


    Meng Li said:


    "then you don''t have to worry. If you stay with AI Jia in the future, AI Jia will protect you."


    Meng Li felt that the child came in time, but he didn''t know the boys and girls. In fact, the boys and girls didn''t matter too much.


    The queen was a little afraid, and she said:


    "if the emperores back to ask a question, I don''t know what to do."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s OK. You don''t have to worry too much. People won''t touch the child when you are sad."


    Empress Wen Yan kneels down to give Meng Li a thank you, in the heart just had a point bottom.


    Although she was humiliated, she got a child. The child was what she wanted most. She was dead to the emperor.

 Chapter 577

    The emperor is always outside, and there is no one in the court. We can only find Meng Li in the pce for big and small things, forming a small court.


    Although some people don''t want toe and can''t stand the Empress Dowager''s control of the government, they can''t find the emperor when they encounter something, which is very square. They look at Meng Li with a ck face, and their words are always innuendo.


    Meng Li doesn''t care much. People who are unhappy and helpless can only express their dissatisfaction with words.


    She won''t lose a piece of meat.


    It''s not that she''s really obsessed with power, it''s just that she''s forced to do it.


    If the emperor generation Mingjun, can she have a chance?


    The queen was Meng Li received his pce, food and clothing are Meng Li in worry, afraid of someone in the pce can''t see, moved hands and feet.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to be murdered.


    All the concubines in the pce were called in front of her, and the queen was ttered.


    Meng Li decides to take the queen to his pce to raise the baby, which makes Tang Xin unhappy.


    But Zhan Yuancheng, unwilling to let Tang Xin suffer a little injustice, goes directly to Meng Lizhi and asks, "I don''t mean to forbid the queen toe out without my orders?"


    Meng Li sat on the top and said to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "it''s probably a few months since the emperor went out after the Mid Autumn Festival. It''s already winter, and the fetus in the Queen''s womb has been for some months."


    Zhan Yuancheng frowned:


    "mother, you are not answering the question."


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng faintly:


    "at least you''re a married couple, pregnant with your child. Do you still want to ban your feet and treat her like this?"


    Can you make it a little bit worse?


    The woman you love is the moon in the sky, and the woman you don''t like has a bad life.


    Zhan Yuancheng was silent for a moment and said:


    "empress, you know that I didn''t want to do it. She calcted me."


    Meng Li asked: "so what?"


    Zhan Yuan Cheng Leng for a moment, carefully looking at Meng Li''s face, now this familiar face has a strange expression.


    It''s different from the gentle and kind mother.


    "The child should not have been born." Zhan Yuancheng''s attitude is also tough.


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng coldly:


    "must the emperor harm his own flesh and blood?"


    Zhan Yuancheng:


    "it was just an ident."


    Meng Li was about tough angrily, and she said:


    "the sad family must have this child. The emperor doesn''t have to say any more."


    In the face of Meng Li''s strength, Zhan Yuancheng was a little upset. He said: "mother, I am the emperor."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I know."


    "If I say that, I dare not follow it." Zhan Yuancheng stares at Meng Li. Before, he revolved around Tang Xin. He didn''t have any monarchical spirit, but now, it''s a little bit.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak any more and looked at Zhan Yuancheng quietly. Zhan Yuancheng said again:


    "if my mother is willing to hand over the person today, I will let bygones be bygones."


    Meng Li looked as usual and didn''t say a word.


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "is it unwillingness for the mother not to speak?"


    Meng Li nods slightly and looks at Zhan Yuancheng.


    I didn''t expect that Zhan Yuancheng couldn''t even amodate this child. Is it Zhan Yuancheng or tangxin?


    Meng Li now puts on a look that I don''t want to be a friend as you say, which makes Zhan Yuancheng''s chest heave and puff, with an angry airway on his face:


    "does mother really insist on this?"


    Meng Li nods, and Zhan Yuancheng''s blue veins bulge on the back of his hand. Atst, he throws his sleeves and strides most of them out.


    As soon as Zhan Yuancheng left, the queen rushed out from behind the screen. She fell to the ground:


    "aunt, mother, please, please ask for your concubine."


    She said something incoherent. Meng Li felt that the queen was also a poor man. He helped her up and said, "if you say that it will protect you, it will protect you. Don''t worry too much. It''s not good for children."


    Meng Li is also worried that his children will have problems. After all, parents are rted by blood.


    But the queen worries all day, and now she''s scared to death. Being too emotional is bad for her children and her health.


    The empress looked at Meng Li in fear, and her tears were all in a string. Now where is the style of mother of a country, like a frightened fawn, looking at the pathetic one, she said:


    "empress, concubine, concubine..."


    She wants to say that the emperor''s heart is harder than iron, she wants to me the emperor, she wants to scold the emperor, but the woman in front of her is the emperor''s mother.


    There is no ce toin.


    Meng Li looks at the empress. Maybe he won''t get Zhan Yuancheng''s love in his life. No matter whether Zhan Yuancheng is good or not, he won''t love the empress.


    I won''t get his good.It''s just that the new year''s ssic is light, and it''s going to die alone in the deep pce.


    It''s OK to think about it, but it''s hard to think about it.


    The next day, Zhan Yuancheng directly brings tangxin and people to Mengli pce, intending to take the queen by force.


    The queen followed Meng Li step by step. Her face was full of anxiety. She wore more clothes in winter and didn''t have a big month. But she was nervous and held her stomach.


    When they get out of the hall, Meng Li looks around Zhan Yuancheng, and the one standing beside him is Tang Xin.


    After a lot of people, Zhan Yuancheng confronts Meng Li.


    "Please give it to the queen." He said with a cold face.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "No."


    Looking at the queen, Zhan Yuancheng said, e here."


    The empress hid behind Meng Li, and Zhan Yuancheng''s face became even more heavy. He said:


    "don''t you think you need to pay for me?"


    "If you are sensible and don''t want to embarrass your mother,e here by yourself."


    The queen whispered:


    "empress..."


    Her white hand gripped Meng Li''s sleeve tightly and trembled.


    Tangxin was a little impatient. She said lightly:


    "why should the emperor say more? Just ask someone to take it."


    Meng Li looked at tangxin:


    "you little concubine, is it your turn to talk here?"


    Tang Xin and Zhan Yuancheng are stunned at the same time, especially Tang Xin. Unexpectedly, the empress dowager, who was polite to her in the past, suddenly turns her face.


    Zhan Yuancheng shouts in a heavy voice:


    "empress mother!"


    Meng Li said to Tang Xin:


    "there''s no distinction between honor and inferiority. You can''t be polite when you see the queen, and you can''t be polite when you see the mourning family. When the emperor dotes on you, can you ignore the etiquette left by your ancestors?"


    Looking at Zhan Yuancheng, Tang Xin said directly:


    "I don''t like someone talking to me like this."


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "mother, don''t talk about it. I''ll allow everything about Tang Fei."


    Meng Li said:


    "the Emperor allowed it, but the AI family didn''t. You can ask Tang Xin not to salute you, but the AI family wanted it."


    Zhan Yuancheng doesn''t understand why it''s rted to tangxin that Mingming wants to take the queen away. He says unhappily:


    "empress, you may not be in a good mood. Let someone send you to the temple to have a rest."


    He made a look at the people beside him. They hesitated, but they still walked towards Meng Li. Meng Li scolded: "look who dares to mourn today!"


    Meng Li took out the talisman of the Imperial Guard and cried:


    e on, listen to the order!"

 Chapter 578

    Furuies with the guards. When he hears that the emperor is here with people, Meng Li gives Furui half of the talisman and asks him to mobilize his troops.


    After dying for a while, I used my mental strength to see that they were approaching, so I took out my talisman.


    The emperor looked back at the regiment surrounded by the guards, and his forehead was blue. He was also shocked. He didn''t expect that his mother would make so much trouble.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "when Ie back, I won''t bother my mother. Please hand over the talisman."


    Meng Li suddenly looked disappointed:


    "emperor, you are confused. Before the death of the former Emperor, he thought that the emperor was still young and gave the talisman of AI family. Therefore, he has been in the hands of AI family all the time. He can give it to the emperor only when the emperor bes a bright King."


    "But now the emperor is controlled by a concubine, and regardless of the government, the AI family works hard, and repeatedly admonishes the emperor to no avail. In this case, how dare the AI family give the emperor to betray the emperor''s trust."


    Zhan Yuancheng looks confused. He gave it to him. How did he give it to the emperor.


    At that time, I thought that I would go out for a long time. In case of any ident in the capital, I also mobilized the guards to resist. Who would have expected that.


    No matter how silly you are, the other party is not willing to hand over the talisman at all.


    But now things are in her hands. She can''t say what she wants.


    He was so regretful that he heard Meng Li say:


    e on, take this ungrateful Tang imperial concubine to AI''s family."


    The guards walked towards tangxin. This time, it was tangxin''s turn to hide from the emperor. Zhan Yuancheng, with a gloomy face, yelled: "I see who dares to move tangxin today."


    Meng Li: "here is the talisman. There is no amnesty for those who vite the order."


    At first, the guards stopped, and after hearing the words, they went to tangxin again. Zhan Yuancheng said angrily, "I''m the son of heaven. You should all listen to me. If you don''t listen to me, you can''t be forgiven!"


    It''s hard for the guards. The gods fight and the mortals suffer!


    What to do and who to listen to? Now the Empress Dowager has great power, and she still has a military amulet in her hand.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t let the emperor be obsessed by the demon princess who brought disaster to the country and the people. It''s a big mistake for her to let the emperor indulge in the famine policy, and it''s a mistake for her to disobey the ancestral etiquette andw. Take it!"


    Meng Li sweeps the guards coldly. The leader of the guards is not a fool. The emperor now ignores the government, and the Empress Dowager is in charge of the court.


    It''s not a choice to stand in line. Now it''s time to choose. The Empress Dowager is even more powerful. Even if she doesn''tmand them, someone canmand them.


    He winks to the left and right, and walks towards tangxin firmly. The servants around Zhan Yuancheng surround tangxin in the middle. Zhan Yuancheng roars:


    "you want to rebel, don''t you?"


    "If you dare to touch my women today, I will kill you nine families!"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "Whoever catches Tang Xin today will be rewarded."


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. As soon as Meng Li said this, some timid people let go of their hands and feet and no longer treat the people around the emperor gently. They were eunuchs and maids. How could they fight against the guards? Tangxin was won by the guards.


    "The emperor." Tang core this did not have the past indifferent, her eyebrows with the silk anxious.


    Zhan Yuancheng looks at the guards blocking him and looks at tangxin through the meat wall:


    "tangxin."


    Then, looking at the guard, he ordered:


    "release me, or I will kill you


    Everyone''s face has not moved, and they have made a choice, so they can no longer be a wallflower. At this time, being a wallflower has no good end.


    Meng Li said:


    "emperor, you are tired. Please go back to the pce to have a rest. This Tang imperial concubine, I will teach you well."


    Tang Xin looks at Meng Li:


    "empress dowager, why do you arrest me? You don''t even listen to the emperor''s words. Your heart is to me. "


    Meng Li said:


    "just because you are disrespectful to the sad family."


    Tang Xin looks at Zhan Yuancheng:


    "emperor, help me, aren''t you the emperor?"


    Zhan Yuancheng is stopped by the guard and pushes the guard''s body in front of him. The other person''s body doesn''t move. Zhan Yuancheng kicks the guard hard, but his body still doesn''t move.


    Zhan Yuancheng was furious:


    "get out of my way, you want to rebel, don''t you?"


    Meng Li waved his hand and asked people to press Tang Xin into his pce. In a side hall in his pce, he shut Tang Xin up.


    During the whole journey, Zhan Yuancheng is hysterical. However, he has no weapons in his hand, and the servants around him are subject to the guards. He can only beat the guards with his feet. However, people are not afraid of this pain. Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng:


    "the emperor is really fascinated by the demon princess, and he can get well away from her illness."


    Zhan Yuancheng looks at Meng Li:


    "why do you treat me like this? I don''t know if I''m sick?""I shouldn''t trust you like that. You are as powerful as the rumor outside. You want to take charge of the government, you want to usurp the throne, you are ambitious and you are the evil Princess of the country! If the emperor knew that you were such a person, he would take you to be buried with him! "


    "Now I am sad to see you do harm to Zhan''s Centennial foundation, and you all have to die for these disorderly officials and thieves."


    Zhan Yuan Cheng regardless, hysterical exposed to Meng Li roar.


    The queen trembled after Meng Li. She looked at the emperor with a ferocious face and no image. She swore like a shrew. Her voice was full of anger and helplessness, and her eyes were like cannibalism.


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng faintly, and makes Zhan Yuancheng scold him enough before saying:


    "emperor, the AI family has done nothing wrong. It''s Tang Xin''s disrespect to the AI family. Does the AI family even have this right?"


    "The queen has the emperor''s child in her belly. Is it wrong for the AI family to keep Zhan''s blood?"


    "It''s never wrong to be sad. It''s the emperor''s fault!"


    "You''re following the devil now. Wake up."


    Zhan Yuancheng retorts:


    "children belong to me. If I don''t want them, I don''t want them. I give tangxin the right. Tangxin is not wrong."


    Meng Li only said:


    "if the emperor is possessed, he can''t set an example for the world. Why does the emperor spoil his concubine and destroy his wife without filial piety? What is the face of the mourning family? "


    "Please, Emperor. If the emperor is still stubborn and can''t wake up, the more serious the sin of concubine Tang will be."


    Zhan Yuancheng''s bloodshot eyes stare at Meng Li:


    "do you threaten me?"


    Meng Li hands folded together, slightly nodded, is a threat to you.


    The more you suffer from dishonesty, the more you suffer.


    "Come on, rebel, she wants to rebel!"


    "I also reward her. I have a great reward for taking her. I am the son of heaven!" Zhan Yuancheng shouts.


    Meng Li:


    "emperor, no matter whoes here today, Tang Xin is also guilty. Mourning for his family is still the same. Please don''t let Tang Fei''s sin be more serious."


    Up and down the Manchu Dynasty, most of the people are already in her control, and a few of the people who are not used to her are actually not used to the emperor because tangxin abandoned the government.


    The rest of us can''t jump.

 Chapter 579

    Zhan Yuancheng looks at Meng Lixin and looks around. There are many people around, including his people and the Empress Dowager''s people.


    But his people can''t resist the Empress Dowager now.


    "People, my people! Take her Zhan Yuancheng feels very deste. How can he get to the point where no one can use him.


    Meng Li said:


    "the emperor tramples on filial piety like this. What do people think of you?"


    "The AI family is your biological mother, but now you want to put on the rebellious hat to the AI family for the sake of a demon princess. It can be seen that Tang Xin is so guilty."


    Meng Li looks sad, and her body shape is just right. Her eyes are full of bitterness. She looks at all the people in the venue deeply. She turns and walks towards the hall.


    The queen follows Meng Li and takes a look at Zhan Yuancheng before she leaves.


    When Meng Li enters the hall, someone stops him outside. Zhan Yuancheng sees that he is rejected and shouts to the hall: "mother, Empress Dowager! If you let Tang Xin go, I can take it as if nothing happened. "


    The empress follows Meng Li. She is numb when she hears Zhan Yuancheng''s voice. She says to Meng Li with some guilt:


    "the empress mes her concubines. It''s her concubines who get into trouble and make her leave the emperor''s heart."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. Just have a good rest."


    Zhan Yuancheng is still roaring outside. Meng Li asks the queen to go down to have a rest. After she goes down, Furui walks to Meng Li and pinches her shoulder.


    Meng Li said:


    "you can teach the rules from tangxin."


    Isn''t it arrogant to ignore everything?


    Then I don''t know what it''s like when someone beats her on the back all day.


    In her pce, don''t let Tang Xin contact men, even a eunuch can''t.


    Fred nodded:


    "yes, master."


    Meng Li sits quietly in the main hall. Inside, he can hear the breathing of the people around him. Outside, Zhan Yuancheng''s tone is arrogant at the beginning, butter he bes weak.


    In the end, he seemed to go away with a cold heart.


    In the empty hall, Meng Li sits like a sculpture.


    Fortunately, she is not the client. Otherwise, seeing her son who has worked hard and nned for him for half his life, now that she has be like this, she will probably experience a pain in the plot.


    Maybe this is the meaning of the existence of the Tasker. Maybe the organization can let the client enter his own body and change his fate. But if many things are repeated, can the client really change?


    Being in it and being trapped by it, many things can''t be taken lightly.


    Or they as the people next to the task can see clearly.


    In the evening, Meng Li and Fu Rui go to ss for Tang Xin. As soon as he enters the room, Tang Xin stands up and sees that only Meng Li and Fu Rui have a few pce people.


    Without Zhan Yuancheng, whom she expected, she was obviously disappointed.


    I went back and sat down again.


    "What are you doing here?" Tang Xin asked.


    Fury said:


    "concubine Tang, I''m here to teach you the rules."


    Tangxin Meimu looked at Meng Li and sneered:


    "this is the only way for a woman like you. What you do is disgusting. You can''t see the emperor. Are you jealous of me?"


    "Tang Xin, this is the Empress Dowager. Please be careful."


    Meng Li looked at Tang Xin and said:


    "are you not satisfied with the means of mourning the family?"


    Tangxin sneered:


    "I thought you were really good to me and the emperor. Now I think you are just a masked viin. Maybe you have never been loved by the emperor before, so you can''t see others well."


    Meng Li feels that Tang Xin can''t tell the difference, so he has to find a way out.


    She said to fury:


    "p."


    Furui ordered that the people of the left and right pcese forward to subdue tangxin. Tangxin''s Willow eyebrows stand up and yell:


    "don''t move our pce. If you move our pce, the emperor will not spare you."


    However, no one was afraid and went straight forward. Tangxin wanted to hide. Unfortunately, the room was so big that a left and right pce man held her arm and carried her hand behind her. Fury came forward, raised her hand and pped tangxin''s face with a loud p, saying:


    "little concubine dares to be disrespectful to the Empress Dowager. She speaks rudely and her palms and mouths are light."


    Looking at Meng Xin Tang, he sat down at random.


    Tang Xin''s face is white and tender with five red fingers. She looks at Meng Li angrily:


    "if you''re right, you''re just angry and let people beat me. I''ll remember the insult today and report it another day."


    Meng Li said:


    "p again."


    There was another p, louder than before. Tang Xin was hurt, and his eyes were full of tears. He stared at Meng Li:


    "empress dowager, you old witch, you won''te to a good end."Meng Li:


    "keep pping."


    She wants to see when tangxin can shut up.


    Fury raised her hand again and snapped a few strands of tangxin''s hair down. Tangxin''s mouth overflowed with a little blood and was held up. This revealed a sense of sadness and beauty. She bit her lip and still refused to lose, saying:


    "if you have the ability today, you will kill me."


    Meng Li raises eyebrows:


    "what if I kill you?"


    Tangxin said:


    "if you kill me, the emperor will not spare you."


    "The emperor will take revenge on me."


    Meng Li didn''t understand the brain circuit of Tang Xin. Maybe there was something missing. She agreed: "and then


    "Can you still see you die?"


    Tangxin''s voice was a little fierce and said:


    "then I don''t care. At least someone has avenged me."


    Meng Li waved his hand impatiently:


    "keep on palming."


    It is again a then a, the key is, Tang core is to endure pain, still want to continue to scold Meng Li.


    The fight made Fury''s hand ache, and Meng Li said:


    "when you ask for mercy, when you can stop pping."


    Tangxin Pooh:


    "dream."


    Meng Li suddenly asked curiously:


    "tangxin, you are so arrogant now, aren''t you afraid of implicating your family?"


    Meng Li raised his hand and asked fury to stop. Tang Xin''s face was swollen and his nose spilled blood.


    Now it''s looking pretty good.


    When Meng Li asked her this question, she said: "do you think I canpromise with my family? No way. "


    Meng Li asked curiously:


    "why?"


    Tangxin said:


    "now I fall into your hands because they are useless. If they are useful, will I fall into your hands?"


    "They can''t save me. Should I work hard for them?"


    "I don''t care what they will do, so do as you like."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    Meng Li now found that tangxin is not a brain circuit problem, but theck of some feelings that people should have.


    Meng Li feels a little speechless, and asks Fu Rui to continue to p. Atst, Tang Xin feels confused. He really can''t stand it, but he doesn''t want to beg for mercy. He just pretends to faint as soon as his eyes are closed.

 Chapter 580

    Furui looks at Meng Li:


    "master..."


    I feel dizzy.


    Meng Li takes a look at Fu Rui and suddenlyughs. Now Fu Rui looks like mammy Rong, but she doesn''t have to say who she is


    Fury can''t helpughing at his master. What''s funny?


    The pce man still wears Tang Xin, who is dizzy. Meng Li says to Fu Rui:


    "sole board..."


    "Don''t know Tang imperial concubine sole board is not afraid of tickling."


    Forrest: ah


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the eyes under the closed eyes of Tang Xin.


    When the Empress Dowager ordered, the pce people could only do as they did. They took off the tangxin shoes and scratched the soles of tangxin''s feet.


    Tangxin''s jade feet are unspeakable and pleasing to the eye.


    Tang Xin''s body is tense. He thought he could bear it, but he overestimated himself.


    But her face was very angry, especially her smile.


    This is really torture. Meng Li nodded and said: "it seems that he is really ticklish."


    Tangxin was very angry:


    "old witch, if you have the ability, kill me. What''s the ability to torture me?"


    "And humiliate people with such disgusting means."


    Meng Li ordered his servants:


    "the strength should be moderate, not too light, no feeling, not too heavy, it''s not so itchy."


    Forrest


    It sounds quite experienced.


    Tangxin burst into tears, but he wasughing again. He wriggled hard, but how could he make these peopleugh and hurt. Finally, the whole person copsed and howled:


    "old witch, you let me go, let me go."


    Meng Li:


    "you still scold me?"


    Tangxin:


    "let me go, let me go."


    Meng Li felt that she was almost tossed. Don''t take people''s breath away at once. She said:


    "get up, behave yourself and give a gift to the sad family."


    Pce people let go of Tang Xin, she put on her shoes and socks, dawdling, expression is particrly not reconciled, looked around the room, on their own can not run out.


    Why is the emperor so useless? Isn''t the emperor the most powerful?


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know what else I will do if I write ink again."


    Tang Xin thought of the feeling just now, in the heart a burst of fear, can only go to Meng Li in front of the rules of a gift.


    It''s fast, but it''s standard. It''s just that Meng Li''s eyes are very venomous.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said to Fu Rui:


    "if you work hard, you can teach her again. I''ll go back home to have a rest. If you don''t obey me, just do it."


    Tang Xin sips her mouth. Meng Li gets up and goes away with two pce people. When she goes out, she sees the queen standing outside. She already knows that the queen is outside.


    The queen came up and saluted:


    "mother, it''ste at night. Let''s have a rest early."


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at the Queen:


    "very happy?"


    I''ve been outside for so long. I''ve heard all the news inside.


    The queen hesitated and nodded her head. Meng Li said:


    "therefore, we must have a certain degree in our life. If we do too much in our life and work smoothly, it''s OK. If we can''t, sooner orter, we will have karma."


    Just as Meng Li was talking to the queen, he heard Tang Xin scold in it:


    "cheap maid, don''t touch me."


    "Go away!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Meng Li turns around and goes in again. Looking at Tang Xin pushing and yelling with the pce people, Meng Li says coldly:


    "are you not honest?"


    "Ai Jia is not only the only way to straighten people, do you want another one?"


    Tang Xin closed his mouth and left, didn''t he?


    Meng Li left a deep shadow in Tang Xin''s heart.


    Crying andughing, swollen face, nose and mouth bleeding, blood on the face, hair sticky blood, embarrassed, tangxin can''t ept such himself.


    Meng Li turns around and goes back to his bedroom.


    The next morning, Zhan Yuancheng brings a group of people to Meng Li to ask for tangxin.


    A few of them are people who have rtions with tangxin.


    The rest of the courtiers were probably brought by Zhan Yuancheng because of their face.


    Zhan Yuancheng stood in the front, his face haggard, probablyst night to think of a way.


    Meng left the station and went out. Everyone saluted Meng Li, and then he got to the point. Zhan Yuancheng also spoke with great momentum today:


    "give me back the tangxin."


    Meng Li looks at Zhan Yuancheng with the eyes of a fool. He really wants to tell him that some of the people behind all contribute to the green hat on your head.Zhan Yuancheng didn''t understand the look in his eyes, so he felt annoyed. He put more emphasis on his voice:


    "Ba Tang Xin..."


    The trustor''s younger brother-inw, who also had an affair with tangxin in the plot, said: "yes, empress dowager, why hurt the friendship with the emperor for a concubine."


    Zhan Yuancheng is interrupted by Uncle Huang, so he doesn''t speak.


    Meng Li said:


    "when did king Li worry about the affairs of the harem?"


    King Lee


    Can''t you talk well?


    Meng Li said:


    "the AI family teaches a concubine who is disrespectful to the AI family. Besides, the concubine is still fascinated by the emperor''s mind. You keep asking the AI family to return the people to the emperor. What happened to the emperor? Can you bear the responsibility?"


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t expect to bring these courtiers here today. The other side''s momentum is still so strong.


    Some said impatiently:


    "if I ask you to hand it in, you will hand it in. What kind of demon concubine is just your imposed crime."


    Meng Li said to Li Wang:


    "you see, the emperor is not awake now."


    "Since ancient times, in order to carry forward filial piety, kings have always set an example. How can the emperor set an example for the people in the world with this attitude towards mourning his family? What is his mind


    "Was the emperor like this before?"


    A group of people


    Emperor, please make an appearance.


    But Zhan Yuancheng is anxious to see tangxin. He hasn''t seen tangxin since yesterday. Every minute is very hard.


    He couldn''t calm down and talk to Meng Li well, and now he especially hates the Empress Dowager. Why is he the emperor to swallow his anger? Why is he pretending? He doesn''t want to pretend. He roars:


    "I said I want to see Tang Xin, do you hear me?"


    He yelled to the inside:


    "tangxin, tangxin, I''vee to save you, Aifei, are you ok?" The voice is very loud, and there is no image of being an emperor. I lose myposure.


    Meng Li said:


    "look at the emperor''s crazy appearance, you can see how powerful the demon princess is."


    A group of people


    Some people are forced toe, there is a sense of self-conscious shame to continue to stay.


    "You are not all my ministers. I asked you to let the Empress Dowager release people. Do you hear me? I want to see tangxin


    Zhan Yuancheng looks at the guards at the gate of the hall and says to the ministers behind.


    I wish they immediately rose up and filled with righteous indignation to attack Meng Li, and then forced Meng Li to release others.


    Then most people don''t want to talk, and a small number don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 581

    Atmosphere fell into strange silence, Meng Li swept a few men of Tang Xin earlier period.


    I feel that tangxin prefers men with strong physique.


    These men are not small stature, appearance is OK, is a little older Li Wang Ye body also with a mature uncle feeling.


    Well


    Meng Li took a meaningful look at Li Wangye.


    Prince Li touched Meng Li''s eyes, then looked at Zhan Yuancheng who was staring at him, and broke the silence:


    "empress dowager, this, that, this..."


    How to organizenguage?


    The Empress Dowager has the right to punish a empress concubine, but the emperor really abandoned the government because of this tangxin, and others stood up.


    Think of here, Li Wang Ye in the heart still some pan sour, if he can every day with Tang Xin private guard together, this Wang Ye can not do.


    Now we have to help them. It''s really


    Prince Li searched his stomach, but he didn''t think of a few words to say. Instead, he heard Meng Li ask:


    "Prince Li, in March and April this year, the AI family thought that you came to the harem more frequently, every time under various names..."


    Li Wang Ye''s brain broke suddenly, as if with a "Dang", which made him tremble.


    Looking at Meng Li''s meaningful eyes, Prince Li closed his mouth.


    Meng Li looked at Pang an:


    "and you, in June, when you returned from the battle, the emperor held a celebration banquet for you. What did you do that night?"


    Pang an looks at Meng Li in a panic, and Meng Li looks at several people, one by one with a meaningful look.


    Originally also intended to save a few people tangxin suddenly with the vent of the ball.


    This is going to happen


    In addition, the Empress Dowager was angry and wanted to upset them. If the emperor wanted to know the truth, he was afraid that he would cut them off.


    It''s insidious.


    Pang an looks at Prince Li, and the others look at Pang an and Prince Li.


    It''s sour.


    Everyone tacitly silent, grasp the handle in other people''s hands, and then hop is to seek death.


    Moreover, they don''t hang well on each other''s faces. Although they are green, the emperor doesn''t think it''s any good, but they are green together.


    I don''t know if there''s anything else.


    I can''t describe the feeling in my heart.


    You know, it''s in thete part of the story that Zhan Yuancheng knows he''s been green capped, but this time he doesn''t know.


    He looked at Li Wangye, who was silent for a moment. Meng Li continued to ask:


    "Li Wangye, do you want to mourn for your family?"


    Prince Li quickly edited:


    "Huang Sao, don''t remind me. My younger brother remembers."


    Then he said to the Emperor:


    "emperor, the Empress Dowager''s wife is also for your sake. Don''t let the Empress Dowager down and let her feel cold."


    Facing the betrayal of Prince Li, Zhan Yuancheng raised his voice and even yelled sharply:


    "you


    Prince Li''s face is a little difficult. Zhan Yuancheng looks at Meng Li and says, "do you dare to threaten them if you really look at me?"


    Meng Li nods slightly and tells Zhan Yuancheng that it is a threat.


    Zhan Yuancheng''s chest rises and falls, feeling that he is going to be angry.


    He turned to Prince Li and said:


    "no matter what you have in her hand, you don''t have to be afraid. Even if you are wrong, I am the son of heaven. I can forgive you for the past."


    "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t be afraid of her."


    Zhan Yuancheng feels like he is alone now, and is anxious to find a teammate.


    Lord li


    Don''t know he and Tang core things told the emperor, the emperor can say so no.


    Ah, it''s really a hero''s sad beauty pass. He''s really folded here.


    It''s a pity that he can''t let the Empress Dowager release tangxin. If tangxines out and stays with him forever, he is willing to fight again.


    But when he came out, he was still tired of following the emperor. He couldn''t see anyone. He didn''t need to work hard.


    And the Empress Dowager said it was just discipline. He knew tangxin''s character. It''s normal for such a woman to be unwilling to be involved in secr rituals.


    Should be able to bear hardships, but presumably the Empress Dowager will not kill Tang Xin, sopletely separated from his son.


    "You urge the emperor quickly, don''t be bewildered by the demon imperial concubine again." Meng Li says to a group of people behind Zhan Yuancheng.


    A group of people hesitated for a while, kneeling on the ground one after another, saying some words to persuade Zhan Yuancheng to go back.


    He also asks Zhan Yuancheng to stay away from the demon concubine, which almost makes Zhan Yuancheng explode in situ.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste!"


    Zhan Yuancheng raises his foot and kicks an older minister who is forced toe by Zhan Yuancheng.People feel aggrieved. At that time, their attitude should be firm. They can''t live or die.


    Don''t be like now, two ends can''t get good, bitterly continue to get up and kneel, persuade Zhan Yuancheng to go back.


    Zhan Yuancheng looks at Meng Li fiercely:


    "you''re going to cover up the sky, aren''t you? Who''s in the world, ah?"


    Meng Li: "emperor, no matter how to say, AI Jia is also your biological mother. How can you look at Ai Jia with such eyes? AI Jia is so sad."


    "It''s so painful..."


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "biological mother, if you were not my biological mother, I would have cut your head."


    A group of Ministers


    A brain is more clear in the heart sigh, the emperor this is not really enchanted by the evil spirit.


    As an emperor, you can not say anything at will, and because you are an emperor, you should pay more attention to your words and deeds. Now, it''s amazing.


    "Come on, hurry to persuade the emperor. I''m tired." Meng Li has a sad face.


    "By the way, the body and bones of AI family are not very good. They may have to cultivate for a period of time. The big and small things in the court will bother everyone to share more."


    The y is almost done.


    Meng Li takes a sad look at the sky and turns to enter the pce. Zhan Yuancheng ns to follow him, but he is stopped.


    Zhan Yuancheng can only jump and scold the ministers who are kneeling.


    Now Zhan Yuancheng wants to destroy heaven and earth. Why, why is he clearly an emperor, but he can''t even protect his own women?


    Zhan Yuancheng has nothing to do now. There are so many people in the court.


    And this man is nothing but a wallflower.


    When Zhan Yuancheng loses his temper outside and leaves angrily, Meng Li locks the Empress Dowager''s pce from inside, leaving only a small door for easy ess.


    He was too sad to pay attention to the world.


    With the empress also in the Empress Dowager''s pce to raise the baby, now the pce is also a mess, Meng Li sent a message to the pce, want to live well, don''t go to provoke the emperor.


    Although the emperor''s power has been elevated, there is still some power to let people around him kill a pce man on the spot.


    Don''t think that tangxin was locked up by her, his chance came, think too much.


    As for whether they are obedient or not, it''s their business, she said all about it.

 Chapter 582

    Meng Li closes the pce, and Zhan Yuancheng is eager to save tangxin. That night, he asks his secret guards to save tangxin. However, Meng Li has long expected that Zhan Yuancheng will go. He arranges the guards and takes the secret guards as a thief.


    These people are nning to murder the Empress Dowager.


    Fu Rui''s ability to toss people is very strong. When Meng left to see Tang Xin, Tang Xiny on the bed feebly.


    It''s really a bug in the way of heaven. Even if a hundred poisons are invincible, the recovery ability is also against the sky.


    Last night, I was pped. My face was swollen. I didn''t use any ointment. Today, I''ll see it again. It''s back to its original state.


    And did not look like yesterday, still so beautiful, only haggard.


    It''s amazing.


    Tang Xin also dare not open mouth scold Meng Li, right when Meng Li this person did note in.


    Meng Li originally wanted to tell Tang Xin about today''s affairs, but he thought it over and turned around and left directly.


    Seeing that Meng Li was leaving, Tang Xin asked:


    "where''s the emperor?"


    She couldn''t understand why she didn''te to save her.


    Meng Li said:


    "the emperor is good in front of the emperor, so you don''t have to think about it."


    She stopped talking to tangxin and went out.


    Zhan Yuancheng''s mind is all about how to save tangxin, but now the Manchu Dynasty and even the outside world are rumored that tangxin is the evil imperial concubine, and no one is willing to help him save tangxin.


    What demon imperial concubine, Tang core is what he still does not know?


    He now listen to others say Tang core is a demon imperial concubine, in the heart is particrly irritable, want to put other people''s mouth up.


    My heart and mind are all tangxin. After Zhan Yuancheng, his daily routine is regr.


    It''s impossible to go to court. Every night, Zhan Yuancheng can''t sleep. He''s about to be in the third shift. He''s so sleepy that he can''t fall asleep. When he wakes up, he''s on three strokes a day.


    The eunuchs around him never dare to wake Zhan Yuancheng up. Not everyone can stand Zhan Yuancheng''s anger.


    When I get up, I go to the gate of the Empress Dowager''s pce to harass and wait. I won''t read the memorial.


    Even if the minister asked to see him, he could only try to find the emperor in front of the Empress Dowager''s pce.


    However, if something is reported to Zhan Yuancheng, he can''t listen to it at all. When his ministers say it several times, Zhan Yuancheng gets bored and blows people out.


    Repeat that every day.


    Anyway, to ignore the government is to ignore the government, but Zhan Yuancheng missed too much, tea did not think of rice did not want to, be emaciated, the whole person also has no spirit.


    It''s bad to watch.


    It''s no good if it goes on like this. Then the royal family members take turns to persuade Zhan Yuancheng. Emperor, you have to cheer up.


    When Zhan Yuancheng sees them, his eyes brighten, but he tries to persuade them.


    Let''s go. We have a lot of people. We have a strong attitude. The Empress Dowager will let us go.


    As for what they said about being an emperor, Zhan Yuancheng didn''t hear them.


    At first, everyone thought that the Empress Dowager had locked up the Tang imperial concubine, but seeing the emperor''s bewilderment, she suddenly felt that the Empress Dowager was very kind.


    Don''t cut the Tang core, are afraid to offend the emperorpletely.


    When Zhan Yuancheng saw that they were unwilling to help him, he was so angry that he scolded them. Many of the royal family members were polite when the emperor was alive. They were scolded by Zhan Yuancheng by pointing at their noses, and their faces were still hanging.


    There''s no way to save it. The imperial court can''t be paralyzed all the time. There must be a speaker.


    Zhanyuancheng people all offended, lost the popr support among the people, and also lost the heart of ministers. The people of the Empress Dowager Party saw the opportunity and began to organize everyone to ask the Empress Dowager to open the Pce door.


    Although it was not directly said that the Empress Dowager woulde out to manage state affairs, everyone understood the purpose of this trip.


    A group of people were shouting at the gate of the Empress Dowager''s pce. Meng Li was sitting in the pce. Furui asked:


    "master, do you want to open the gate?"


    Meng Li said:


    "just wait."


    I have to put on airs. It''s not urgent to shout out.


    People outside also know the routine. The Empress Dowager shouts more when she wants to face. One by one, she shouts at the top of her voice for a long time. Meng Li walks out with a haggard face, and then says that she is not in good health.


    Then some old ministers who had a good rtionship with the emperorined their feelings in tears. Meng Li was greatly touched, wiped his tears, and finally agreed.


    When the Empress Dowageres out, Zhan Yuanchenges to Meng Li again. Meng Li doesn''t pay any attention to Zhan Yuancheng.


    The more serious Zhan Yuancheng is, the more serious Meng Li is.


    And let people reveal the news to Zhan Yuancheng.


    Slowly Zhan Yuan Cheng will understand, in order to tangxin dare not toss, gradually honest down.


    Then we all talk to the Empress Dowager about the big and small things. The emperor bes the most leisurely person in the pce, but it doesn''t take long for Zhan Yuancheng to get sick.


    This is not Meng Li''s maniption, but Zhan Yuancheng''s depression, irritability and all kinds of negative emotions.When he is ill, Meng Li naturally asks Zhan Yuancheng to recuperate in his pce every day. Basically, he won''t let Zhan Yuanchenge out.


    And don''t let Zhan Yuancheng get better.


    In a sh, it''s the day when the queen is inbor. Meng Li is a little nervous. Watching the midwives go in and out, the queen screams bitterly, and can''t help pulling Meng Li''s heart.


    Time passed for a long time, the Queen''s birth has not ended, but the news of the Queen''s dystocia.


    Trembling, he knelt down on the ground and said to Meng Li:


    "the empress dowager, the queen, she..."


    "Big or small, please make a quick decision."


    Meng Li looked at the midwife and sighed heavily.


    Knowing this, it''s time to choose one as ast resort.


    "Big, keep the queen." Meng Li said.


    "Good, good." The woman immediately got up and rushed in. Meng couldn''t do without it. He wanted to go in too.


    There are some things that she can''t reverse. After all, the present conditions can''t be met.


    But it''s always good to see and try.


    Meng Li went in. The Queen''s face was pale. There were maids in the pce holding the quilt to block her body. Now she seemed to have no strength. Her face was full of sweat and her hair was soaked.


    "Mother." Cried the queen weakly.


    Meng Li was touched. His mother was great.


    She went to the queen and held her hand on the quilt. The queen said,


    "mother, please keep the baby."


    Meng Li input aura to the queen, then scanned the baby in her stomach with her mental strength, and said to the Queen:


    "speak less, I''ll deliver you."


    The empress couldn''t helpughing and said, "empress, aunt, I don''t know what to call you."


    "Aunt, I really have no strength. I hope my aunt will treat this unborn child well, no matter male or female." Said the queen with great force.


    She kind of wanted to close her eyes.


    Very tired, very tired.


    I don''t know how the child''s fate would be if she was a daughter. His father didn''t love her, but he couldn''t stick to it.

 Chapter 583

    Meng Li then input aura to the queen and encouraged her to say:


    "now give it a try."


    "Be obedient."


    Meng Li''s tone is very gentle.


    Meng Li lost his aura to the queen, and then went down to deliver the queen himself.


    The midwife was stunned. Although she doubted Meng Li''s professionalism, she didn''t dare toin at all.


    The queen didn''t speak, but she acknowledged her fate.


    Meng Li''s mind had already been bothered at this time. It was the empress''s pelvis that was a little small.


    Children can''te out naturally.


    In modern times, caesarean section is generally used, but it is not suitable now.


    There are no tools. It''s very scary for the queen.


    Meng Li thinks a little and breaks the child''s vicle, so that the child''s area can be reduced, so that the child cane out smoothly.


    And neonatal vicle fracture can be naturally healed within a week, will not cause any impact.


    Meng Li let the queen force, the queen can only follow the force, to do not know where the strength, the queen suddenly lit up hope, fight hard, the child reduced the area,e out more smoothly.


    After the child came out, the color of his whole body was a little wrong. It was because he had been holding it for too long. Meng Li patted the child and cried.


    The empress rxed. Meng Li asked the midwife to take the baby away and clean it up. When she came to the empress, she said to the empress:


    "it''s over."


    Fortunately, it''s something she can deal with, or she will have to give up the child.


    The queen said angrily:


    "thank you, empress."


    Meng Li touched the Queen''s wet hair andughed:


    "everything will be fine in the future."


    "Mother, male or female?" Asked the queen.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "he is a prince."


    The queen took a long breath, and her expression was hard to say.


    Meng Li told the queen again, let people serve the queen well, then he went to change a suit of clothes.


    The queen gave birth to the matter, the pce all know, lying on the bed of the emperor also know.


    He just moved his eyelids and didn''t even ask about his gender.


    He turned over and felt sleepy. The eunuch beside him could not help saying, "he is a prince."


    Zhan Yuancheng jumped out of bed again:


    "what prince, what I don''t admit is also worthy of being called prince?"


    Meng Li came in from the outside and said:


    "with the blood of the emperor, what is not the prince?"


    Looking at Meng Li, Zhan Yuancheng asked:


    "where is Tang Xin? Is tangxin OK? "


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s said that AI Jia won''t kill him."


    She looks at the servants beside Zhan Yuancheng and says, "all out."


    After hesitating for a while, the next generation retreated. Sitting on the bed, Zhan Yuancheng asked:


    "what can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to discuss the naming of my eldest son, and the issue of the Royal ultimatum."


    Meng Li nces at Zhan Yuancheng. His eyes are sunken, his hair is disheveled and his beard is ragged.


    "Now you don''t cover up everything. You can do whatever you want. Do you need to ask me?" Zhan Yuancheng said sarcastically.


    Meng Li said:


    "a few days ago, someone told the AI family that tangxin might be a shape changing spirit, which is specially designed to charm men. Only if she is removed, the spirit of the emperor who has been taken away wille back, and a good monarch will be returned to everyone, and the national fortune will prosper with it."


    Zhan Yuancheng was shocked and his voice suddenly rose:


    "you, you, what do you mean?"


    He was too excited to understand.


    Meng Li said:


    "it means literally."


    Zhan Yuancheng is afraid to ask:


    "what do you mean, you want to kill tangxin, don''t you mean you don''t kill tangxin?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Ai Jia just conforms to the people''s will..."


    Zhan Yuancheng pursed his mouth and suddenly understood Meng Li''s meaning. He asked:


    "what do you want to do?"


    Meng Li sat beside Zhan Yuancheng''s bed, her hands on her legs, looking very dignified. She said in a calm tone:


    "emperor, you only have children''s love in your heart, so it''s not suitable to continue in this position."


    Zhan Yuancheng''s tight body softened and murmured:


    "sure enough."


    "I should have expected that."


    "You threatened me with tangxin''s life to abdicate, but did you forget? I''m also your son. Why are you so cruel to me? "


    He has no ability topete with the Empress Dowager. He wanted to be obedient and honest. He could go on like this all the time, but this day still came."Why are you so cruel!" Zhan Yuancheng asks Meng Li in pain.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "everything is the emperor''s obsession."


    Zhan Yuanchengughs bitterly and says, "you were the one who wanted me to be emperor. You taught me how to behave in front of my father and how to get the support of courtiers. Now it''s you who don''t want me to be emperor. I''ve be your puppet, but you are not satisfied with this puppet. Do you want to change one?"


    "Is it the new born child? Well


    "You are the most vicious woman. You are really good at calcting."


    Meng Li:


    "don''t you want to be emperor? Don''t you think it''s fake to talk about yourself like you''re being forced? "


    Zhan Yuancheng wipes his face and feels that moist liquid is squeezed out of his eyes. He rubs his eyes again and looks at Meng Li:


    "but I''m your son. Is it wrong for me to love someone? It''s just a woman. You don''t want to satisfy me. You give me the supreme position, but you don''t want to give me a woman. "


    "I really don''t understand why."


    "Tangxin is just a woman, but you live to say that it is like a monster eating people''s hearts. It seems that tangxin will die in this country."


    "Where did she do anything harmful to the world? What''s wrong with her? "


    "What''s wrong with me? Is it because of doting on a woman that the world is in chaos and the people are in dire straits? "


    "Don''t you see your son''s conscience hurt like this?"


    "Just a woman, just a woman."


    Zhan Yuancheng can''t help but shed tears and asks in tears.


    The voice is full of pain and helplessness.


    Meng Li:


    "it won''t hurt."


    Zhan Yuancheng continued to say bitterly:


    "because of you, all people in the world can''t see others well."


    "You can''t see the favor tangxin gets, because you haven''t got it in your life."


    "They can''t bear to see me doting on tangxin because they are jealous of my beautiful concubine."


    "So together, you should use some excuse to prevent us from being together."


    "You poor people, because you can''t sit on the Dragon chair, feel that you have to abandon something, abandon freedom, get wet and wet, be fond of action but not of color, and have no one you love."


    "You don''t think it''s good to be an emperor."


    "We have to abandon a lot."

 Chapter 584

    Zhan Yuancheng covered his chest and growled at Meng Li:


    "but this heart is still there and has not been eaten."


    It''s not only a pain, but also a pain.


    Zhan Yuancheng vented enough, and Meng Licai said:


    "Ai Jia didn''te to discuss life with you today. Don''t you know the purpose of AI Jia''sing?"


    Life is just two words, human nature is just two words, but I don''t know how many words to use.


    Or, there is no way at all.


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "yes, you only have power in your heart and nothing else. Although I''m a piece of meat that falls from you, you can also abandon it at will and your heart will be eaten."


    Meng Li said impatiently:


    "that''s enough."


    Zhan Yuancheng sneered:


    "how? He became angry and said, "you''re on the edge of your heart and can''t ept it?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "if the emperor wants tangxin well, he should know how to do it."


    "Will you let tangxin go?" Zhan Yuancheng suddenly asked seriously.


    Meng Li said:


    "it still depends on how the emperor chooses. If the emperor can give up tangxin, the world is still yours."


    "If the emperor really can''t give up, tangxin can apany the emperor in the future."


    Zhan Yuancheng stares at Meng Li for a long time. He doesn''t speak and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Meng Li just sat quietly.


    After a moment of silence, Zhan Yuancheng suddenly sighs:


    "if I''m still me, I''m just your puppet."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you can choose to boil. If you boil me to death, it will be different."


    "What''s more, if you don''t stick to your children''s love too much, have the ability and achievements, why worry about your future life?"


    Zhan Yuancheng said:


    "it''s a pity that I can''t choose to be born. It''s not far away. I would rather be born in an ordinary people''s home than climb out of your belly as a queen, and then be an ordinary couple with tangxin. I''ll live forever."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "emperor, if you were born into amon people''s family, such a person as tangxin is a character you can''t even dream of."


    Zhan Yuancheng shook his head:


    "no, I believe that we were together in our previous lives, and only in this life can we love each other so much."


    "So no matter who I am in this life, our love will not change."


    Meng Li takes a look at Zhan Yuancheng. I''m afraid his brain is not broken. Sometimes he is sober and sometimes confused.


    Can''t he feel it? Tangxin is different in character.


    Tangxin''s dictionary should be a word without emotion.


    But Zhan Yuancheng said that Meng Li understood his choice.


    Meng Li stood up and said to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "I hope the emperor will think twice before I leave."


    "This should be thest chance for you from AI Jia."


    Although to this point, the rtionship between the two sides has no room for maneuver.


    But Meng Li felt that the client might be willing to give him another chance to make a final choice.


    If you are willing to give up tangxin, cheer up and be a serious emperor again.


    In fact, zhanyuancheng did not meet tangxin before, all aspects of the performance is still good.


    Zhan Yuancheng rubs his face and looks at Meng Li in silence. Meng Li turns and walks away. Zhan Yuancheng gets up and pours a ss of wine for himself. He drinks it all in one gulp. Maybe he is choked by the wine. His expression is a bit ferocious.


    Then he threw the wine cup on the ground and went to the ce where the Dragon Robe was hanging. He reached out and stroked the robe.


    With tears rolling down, Zhan Yuancheng''s heart must have reached the limit of endurance. He couldn''t help but scream out, like a pathetic cry.


    When it came to Meng Li''s ears outside the hall, Meng Li closed his eyes and went on as usual.


    Greed, anger and infatuation.


    Ander''s double perfection method.


    When Meng Li returns to the pce, the nurse holds the baby beside the queen. Meng Li picks up the baby and holds it by herself. The queen on the bed wants to get up and salute. Meng Li stops: "no need."


    The Queen''s face was a little bit bloody. Meng Li put the child''s little face together and showed it to the queen.


    The queen gave a wink to the people next to her. The people next to her went down and said to Meng Li:


    "listen to me, the empress has gone to the emperor."


    Meng Li nodded, and the queen asked:


    "does the emperor name the child?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "you can name the child."


    All of a sudden, the queen was nervous and incoherent:


    "this, this is not right, my concubine..."


    Meng Li:"It''s all right for him to take your child."


    Looking at Meng Li''s serious face, the queen couldn''t help thinking about it. But at this time, she couldn''t think of a suitable word. Meng Li said:


    "don''t worry, just think about it slowly."


    She looked at the child, eyes closed, should be asleep.


    The queen said to Meng Li:


    "I really can''t think of a good name. Please give it to my child."


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "it''s not for you. Take your time and don''t worry?"


    The queen shook her head and said to Meng Li gratefully:


    "without a mother, there would be no today. Besides, the mother''s name is also a kind of honor for the child, so I have to be bold to ask for a glory for the child."


    Meng Li looked at the baby in his arms. Now it''s normal. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him because of his parents.


    "Kang."


    Zhan Kang.


    Healthy growth.


    The moral is profound.


    After all, Meng Li is unwilling to admit that he can''t think of any good name.


    The queen repeated:


    "Kang, Kang, OK, thank you for your mother''s name."


    Meng Li nodded and said to the Queen:


    "what do you want him to do in the future


    The empress was stunned for a moment, did not understand what this sentence meant.


    But it seems that the fate of the child will be decided at this moment.


    She asked uneasily:


    "what does mother mean?"


    Meng Li:


    "do you want him to be a king or..."


    "Even ordinary people can do it."


    Although it seems strange to have to decide a child''s life so early now, in fact, the initial trajectory of most newborn children''s life is also decided by their parents.


    But that''s invisible, because of the social status of parents and other factors.


    For example, the children of beggars can only be beggars with their parents before they have no living ability. Reincarnation is a technical job.


    Just like the child who was born here, he has made a preliminary decision in his life.


    "I hope my children can make a contribution." The queen gritted her teeth and said bravely.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "do you still want the emperor''s love?"


    The queen shook her head.


    Meng Li named Zhan Kang and gave him a royal epitaph. After the child was full moon, Meng Li asked Zhan Yuancheng to canonize him as the crown prince.


    After conferring the title of Prince Zhan Kang, Zhan Yuancheng proposes to see Tang Xin, which is also the exchange condition Meng Li gives him.

 Chapter 585

    Zhan Yuancheng is a little excited and even more worried. He hasn''t seen tangxin for a long time.


    He followed fury into tangxin''s room. Tangxin looked back at Zhan Yuancheng and didn''t recognize him at first sight.


    Because now Zhan Yuancheng is so thin that he has no shape, no beard, and is a few years old.


    Take a closer look, tangxin recognizes Zhan Yuancheng.


    For a moment, there was anger in her heart, which made her suffer so long here.


    But think of this is to save her out of the only hope, and fury here, she did not resist attack.


    Furui said to Zhan Yuancheng:


    "emperor, I''ll go out first."


    Zhan Yuancheng stares at Tang Xin and nods. Fury exits the room.


    "Tangxin." Zhan Yuancheng goes to tangxin and holds him in his arms.


    Tangxin is still so beautiful and moving.


    Tangxin said eagerly:


    "emperor, hurry up, save my concubine."


    Her body is a little resistant, and she doesn''t want to be held in her arms by Zhan Yuancheng. Zhan Yuancheng has an indescribable smell, which is mixed with the smell of wine and sweat.


    It''s sour.


    Zhan Yuancheng didn''t feel Tang Xin''s resistance. He said:


    "Tang Xin, you''re OK."


    Tangxin said:


    "but I don''t want to stay here. Life here is not like death."


    Zhan Yuancheng just nods to make sure the person is still there.


    He looked at tangxin and asked:


    "if I were not the emperor, would you still love me?"


    Tang Xin slightly twisted his brow and said:


    "how can the emperor not be the emperor?"


    Zhan Yuan Cheng opens his mouth and doesn''t speak. He just looks at Tang Xin.


    Tangxin said:


    "emperor, you must have a way to save my concubine?"


    Zhan Yuancheng felt the urgency from tangxin''s tone, and he said bitterly:


    "princess, believe me, I will help you out."


    Tangxin is relieved, not so resistant to Zhan Yuancheng''s embrace.


    Forty days after the crown prince, Zhan Yuancheng ended his career as an emperor with an edict of sin and Zen.


    At the ceremony of abdication, Zhan Yuancheng told his subjects that since he ascended the throne, he had abandoned the government and had no intention of serving the country. He could not benefit the subjects and was not qualified for the position of emperor.


    So he abdicated and was seeded by Prince Zhan Kang, who was the assistant of the Empress Dowager.


    Zhan Yuancheng''s voice is unspeakable Pathetique. He stands at a high ce and looks at the courtiers. This scene seems like the moment when he ascended the throne, but his spirit no longer exists.


    After reading the abdication edict, Meng Li held the little emperor and finished the ceremony.


    The birth mother of the little emperor was canonized as the Empress Dowager. Zhan Yuancheng was the emperor, and Meng Li was the Empress Dowager.


    When going to the court, Meng Li always went to the court with the little emperor in his arms.


    Zhan Yuancheng and Tang Xin, however, were moved out of the pce by Meng to live in, closely monitoring their every move.


    Although Zhan Kang became emperor, he still needed to be raised. The Empress Dowager lived with Meng Li.


    It''s convenient to take care of the children. After all, Meng Li will take the children to court in the early days.


    Zhan Yuancheng finally realized his desire to stay with tangxin day and night. Although he moved to the pce, it was a foregone conclusion. After self relief, he wanted to stay with tangxin until he was old.


    At first, Tang Xin didn''t care if Zhan Yuancheng was the emperor, butter he found that he wanted many things because Zhan Yuancheng was not the emperor.


    Rare spices, fabrics, good cream, powder, are not free to get.


    I can only wait for Miyagi.


    And it''s still popr. Tangxin doesn''t like it. She''s used to being unique.


    Start to resent.


    And I have been tossed about by the old witch for so long, but I haven''t got revenge yet.


    Although Zhan Yuancheng tried his best to be good to tangxin, tangxin was still not satisfied.


    Both of them are not very happy.


    You can''t go out in the pce. It''s such a big world. Sometimes it''s so boring that people panic.


    It''s like a cage in which such a couple are trapped.


    Meng Li knew that their life was like this, which was in her expectation.


    It''s getting dark. Meng Li holds the one-year-old emperor and teases him. The Empress Dowager looks at him with a smile. Meng Li feels that the Empress Dowager has been in a bad mood for some time since Zhan Yuancheng abdicated.


    But after the baptism of time, she felt that she had already wanted to open up.


    Although it''s equivalent to widowhood now, there''s endless glory and wealth in the pce, and my son is already the emperor. It''s equivalent to fighting for 20 years less.


    Few things in life have the best of both worlds. In the face of established facts, it depends on whether you can think it through.Just as Meng Li was thinking about it, Furui came in anxiously and said in Meng Li''s ear:


    "I''m the emperor."


    Meng Li was surprised and looked at fury. He didn''t say that they were good some time ago, except that their love life was not good.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li asked.


    Fu Rui said: "it''s the hand of Tang Xin."


    Meng Li called the nurse next to him. The nurse held the little emperor.


    The Empress Dowager felt that Meng Li''s expression was a little serious, and she was hesitant to ask. She only heard Meng Li say:


    "emperor Hong."


    When the Empress Dowager shook her hand, she felt her soul tremble:


    "Hong?"


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "can you follow me?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded. Meng Li took people out of the pce and went to the pce.


    On the way, Meng Li told the Empress Dowager that it was Tang Xin''s hand.


    The Empress Dowager''s expression is very painful, but she has been suffering.


    When Meng Li arrived at the pce, it waste at night. The pce was well lit and heavily guarded outside.


    Meng Li went into the hall, tangxin had been tied up.


    And Zhan Yuancheng''s body lies on the ground, covered with a white cloth. Meng Li lifts the white cloth, and Zhan Yuancheng''s twisted and painful facial features freeze on his face.


    He had a knife in his heart, which seemed to have killed him.


    The Empress Dowager covered her mouth and sobbed in a low voice, which was hard to ept.


    She rushed to tangxin, who was helped, and screamed:


    "why?"


    Tang Xin''s expression was uneasy. She shook her head:


    "I didn''t mean to."


    The Empress Dowager raised her hand and looked at tangxin''s beautiful face. She wanted to fan it down, but she put it down. Her expression was painful and she asked:


    "he loves you so much, why do you want to do this?"


    "I''ve made it up to you. Why did he end like this?"


    She didn''t even ask. She let them go.


    Meng Li stood up and looked at tangxin faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Tangxin:


    "I really didn''t mean it. I just went in with a knife in my anger. I didn''t know he would die."


    Meng Li sighs. Zhan Yuancheng really loves tangxin, but he doesn''t expect to die in tangxin''s hands.


    It''s probably a tragedy when two people are unhappy.


    But looking at Tang Xin like this, it seems that he is not sad because of Zhan Yuancheng''s death, but more worried about himself.

 Chapter 586

    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t do it intentionally, you don''t have to be responsible?"


    "You know, you killed the emperor."


    Tang Xin murmured:


    "emperor, what about me? What am I?"


    Zhan Yuancheng got the title of emperor, but she didn''t have a name. She was a concubine before, but she is not now.


    Stay in this pce and have nothing you want.


    Zhan Yuancheng is a waste. Her life was dragged down by Zhan Yuancheng. At that time, she felt that without this waste, she was free.


    And who knows he''s so fragile, he''s really dead if he goes in with a knife.


    Tang Xin''s mind shows Zhan Yuancheng''s former painful appearance, imploring her appearance, with only a trace of guilt in his mind.


    But think of him before death, that kind of liberation eyes, let Tang core don''t understand, in the end is liberated who?


    The Empress Dowager looked at tangxin with a sneer:


    "you? You are nothing. "


    "It''s going to cost you."


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s resentful eyes, Tang Xin couldn''t help saying:


    "now you are hypocritically sad, but after he was rushed to this pce, have you ever asked?"


    "I am with him, and I am with him."


    Meng Li said to the Empress Dowager:


    "don''t quarrel, it''s unnecessary."


    But it was forced, said so dignified, as if he voluntarily followed.


    If Tang Xin had another choice, he would have run away.


    The Empress Dowager shut up.


    It''s hard to touch my heart.


    Meng Li waved his hand and let people press Tang Xin down. Tang Xin turned his head to Meng Li and said:


    "empress dowager, please don''t kill me."


    As if anticipating her own ending, she was humiliated and pleaded.


    Meng Li just said:


    "take it down."


    "Don''t kill me. I didn''t mean to. I''m willing to guard the mausoleum for him all my life." Tangxin said again.


    With that, she was taken out.


    Meng Li looks back at Zhan Yuancheng''s face again. Actually, he feels that Zhan Yuancheng''s life is very sad and contradictory.


    The death of the emperor shocked the government and the public.


    Maybe the Empress Dowager was angry. The Empress Dowager''s family forces took the lead in proposing the death penalty for tangxin in the court.


    Anyway, inside and outside of the story is not to let Tang Xin die decent.


    To calm their anger.


    In fact, Tang Xin can be given a cup of poisoned wine to end her, but this death method is more respectable.


    I don''t think tangxin is worth owning.


    The little emperor sat in Meng Li''s arms, his eyes rolling.


    I don''t know if his father is gone.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed.


    Probably the client will not let Tang Xin go when hees back. The client didn''t want to kill his son, but he was killed by Tang Xin.


    In fact, there are some contradictions in this matter. If she doesn''t take away Zhan Yuancheng''s rights, tangxin won''t have conflicts with Zhan Yuancheng, so she won''t kill him.


    But if she doesn''t, she can''t do what the client wants to do.


    The trustor is not only because of the enmity of the previous life, but also unwilling to see everything created by the former Emperor ruined. If she wants to keep all this, she must take back the right from Zhan Yuancheng.


    In a word, it''s not only for Zhan Yuancheng, but also for him.


    Either to her or to the client, it is also a rare way to perfect both.


    Finally decided to behead the public, to let the world see the end of tangxin.


    On the day of execution, Meng Li was sitting on the high tform, next to the officer who was executing the sentence. Tang Xin, wearing a prison uniform, was pressed up.


    To be honest, Tang Xin looks pretty in prison clothes.


    Sure enough, a beautiful person can''t hide his beauty in anything.


    Tangxin is not reconciled. She yells at Meng Li: "I said I didn''t mean to. Why do you want to kill me?"


    "Leave me alone."


    Meng couldn''t do without a word, and Tang Xin cried:


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die."


    At this time, I can''t calm down.


    Her beautiful eyes looked at the executioner beside her, imploring.


    When she saw the knife beside her, she felt her blood was very cold.


    The executioner''s eyes on shangtangxin were full of pity. It''s a pity that the beauty died.


    But it''s too bad to start.


    Meng Li waited quietly until noon before he executed.


    Tangxin has been shouting that he doesn''t want to die. He''s tired. Seeing that no one talks to her, he has no strength.


    He began to sob and mutter about why his fate was so miserable.


    This is not her life.At the time of execution in the afternoon, the official next to Meng Li threw out a sign and cried:


    "execution."


    The executioner held up his sword and reflected the light in the sun. Then a knife threw at the executioner''s knife and knocked down the executioner''s knife.


    After that, a group of people rushed out of the crowd to save tangxin.


    Tang Xin originally closed eyes open, eyes burst out hope, is to save her?


    Meng Li calmly looked at the people who rushed into the execution ground and watched the soldiers fight with them with swords, making the sound of weapons colliding. The onlookers fled for fear of hurting themselves.


    The rest are officials.


    Meng Li looked for a while and found that the people who saved Tang Xin were not a group of people.


    It seems that there are several waves, and the scene is in chaos, and they fight with each other. Soon there arerge blood stains on the ground, and even the amputated limbs


    The bloody scene is very eye-catching.


    And Tang Xin, who was surrounded by soldiers in the middle, was even more worried.


    "Mr. Liu, in your opinion, how many people are there?"


    Meng Li looked at the next Liu adults, eager to close their eyes, do not look at the bloody scene, to talk to him.


    Mr. Liu opened his eyes again. He forced himself to look at the execution ground below. There were officers and soldiers in front of them to protect them.


    "To the emperor and empress dowager, I''m stupid..."


    Meng Li joked:


    "I''m too timid to take a close look."


    "What are you afraid of? I''m lucky to be in peace and prosperity. Otherwise, I''ll send you to the battlefield. It''s more bloody than this."


    Meng Li''s eyes have been looking at the execution ground below, don''t let tangxin be rescued.


    Mr. Liu sniffed at the speech and took a cold breath. He felt his teeth sour


    When she was a queen, she defeated the imperial concubine and the prince. When she was a empress dowager, she defeated the emperor. Now when she is a empress dowager, she is in power all over the world. As a matter of fact, she is a person who has gone through great storms and waves. Those who see blood are not afraid.


    He summoned up the courage to read on, pondered for a long time, and said to Meng Li:


    "three waves?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "less."


    "Five?"


    "At least seven dials."


    Meng Li ponders that if these people really save tangxin, they will have to fight. Whoever has a strong hand, tangxin will belong to whom.


    I feel that there are people from other countries in the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    Mr. Liu


    If you have a good attitude, you are not afraid of being rescued.


    This is the murderer who killed your son. Don''t you hate her to the bone?

 Chapter 587

    The soldiers of the imperial court are well-equipped, which makes it difficult for them to break through. Moreover, there is no harm to the officers and soldiers. Instead, those waves of people, without equipment, fight with their bodies. The blood and limbs on the ground are from the people who robbed the execution ground.


    But it''s the way you y.


    Mr. Liu asked:


    "do you need more people?"


    Meng Li said casually:


    "no, but can''t the person nearest to tangxin cut tangxin directly?"


    It''s just a personal chop. It''s also a ritual.


    Do you have to beat away the people who robbed the execution ground, and then find another auspicious day to cut it again?


    And then they rob the execution ground. Is that over.


    It took so much effort.


    Kill a white, people are dead, what else to fight?


    If they want the body, they''ll take it.


    Mr. Liu


    "That minister orders to go down?" Liu Dahua.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Mr. Liu invited people around him. Just as he was about to give orders, he heard Meng Li say:


    "quietly, don''t shout at the top of your voice that we are going to cut the tangxin, OK?"


    "People who rob the execution ground like this have to work harder."


    Mr. Liu wanted to say that he was nning to do so, which seemed to have momentum and reflected the majesty of the imperial court.


    After hearing Tang''smand, he went to chop the core of the battle.


    Although the process of rushing in was hard, it was easier for him to enter tangxin because he was a member of the imperial court and the soldiers would let him.


    He took a knife and looked at tangxin in the confusion. He couldn''t bear it, but he bit his teeth and stabbed tangxin''s heart very quickly.


    In this moment, it seems that everyone around is frozen.


    Tang core round stare, can''t say half a word, suddenly fell to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned.


    With a knife, the man who robbed the execution ground suddenly did not know the significance of continuing to fight.


    Now is to run or continue to y, is a question worth pondering.


    Then there was a wave of people nning to run away, some started, and the rest nned to run away.


    Seeing this, Mr. Liu asked:


    "the Empress Dowager?"


    Meng Li, however, squints at the ce where Tang Xin died. When she hears Lord Liu calling her, she says without looking back:


    "catch them all."


    Mr. Liu nodded. Meng Li looked at tangxin''s body lying on the ground. A fuzzy figure floated out of tangxin''s body.


    It''s very vague. The figure is still purple. It should be the soul of tangxin.


    Although Meng Li used the dream beast talent, he could not see the face of the soul clearly, and even the soul became more and more blurred.


    Very unconscious floating in the mid air, thest of the soul more and more light, finally can not be regarded as a human form.


    Meng Li frowned slightly, ignoring the sound of the collision of knife tips around him. He asked 6018:


    "what is that?"


    6018: "what?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it came out of tangxin''s body."


    6018 just looked at it and said:


    "it''s a good thing. It''s often called Qi Yun."


    Meng Liyi said:


    "this tangible one?"


    "Well, it should be the world''s bug."


    Meng Li stood up and asked 6018 to give her the box in which the system space was used to hold the pr beads, mainly because there was nothing else to hold now.


    Buy more containers in the future, in case you get too many good things.


    Meng Li, who thinks very well, suddenly stands up and shows his talent of running, which has a speed bonus and a lightness skill.


    You can get to the ce faster, and you don''t need to get the local things.


    Then a soldier with a knife in front of him to protect the officer felt that the knife in his hand was missing.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager rushing into the crowd, she yed a set of beautiful sword techniques and opened a way for herself.


    See the Empress Dowager stretched out her hand, do not know what to grasp in mid air, into a box.


    Finally, the Empress Dowager came back to him with a magical speed and put the knife into his hand.


    To be honest, he was confused all the way.


    Meng Li calmly went back, and the people around him looked at Meng Li in a daze.


    What happened just now.


    Or are they blinded.


    Meng Li sat down and ignored the strange look around her.


    "Just now?" Mr. Liu couldn''t help asking.


    Meng Li said faintly:"Just to see if tangxin is dead, don''t care about these details."


    Mr. Liu


    In the end, only a few of the people who robbed the Dharma hall ran away, and the others either became the dead or were captured.


    The farce wille to an end.


    Not long after Meng Li returned to the pce, the ban on her and the system space finally loosened.


    In this way, she returned to the system space.


    Congrattions on thepletion of Yang Nanyun''s entrustment: do what you didn''t do.


    The score is 100.


    Get 28000 points, 500 points and 4 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 129800


    Jieli: 680


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    Meng Li looks at Jieli. He doesn''t expect that there are so many tasks this time. It seems that he helped Tiandao clean up the bug of tangxin, and then there are so many.


    It''s a lot of points.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power. Seeing that there were more than 600 boundary forces, he simply asked 6018 to absorb them for her.


    I don''t know if it will be hard to go to the domain.


    It''s still ufortable to absorb the world power, and thest vampire world lost a little soul power.


    After Meng Li absorbed the boundary force and soul force, he took out the box containing the Qi Yun.


    Meng Li asked:


    "I see that tangxin''s soul has be like this. Isn''t this tangxin''s soul?"


    6018 exined:


    "I didn''t feel that there was soul power in it. Tangxin''s soul should be different from ordinary people. It probably dissipated long ago, leaving behind the visible Qi luck."


    "In fact, you can absorb some, so that you can turn bad luck into good luck to a certain extent in the future, and you can also get better luck."


    "It''s like increasing your luck."


    "Of course, it''s impossible to get everything right with this."


    Meng Li looked at the box and didn''t open it.


    He also heard 6018 say:


    "but don''t absorb too much, even if it''s useless, it may also bring bad effects."


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you want it?"


    6018 said:


    "is that ok?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s not that I can''t use it all by myself. I think you can use it too. Two lucky people will have better luck together."


    6018 said with some embarrassment:


    "you can sell it for Jieli."


    Meng Li Oh, there is no following.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Can we follow the routine? Shouldn''t we say it again?


    In the end, 6018 could only brazenly say:


    "if you give me a little, I can''t use too much. A few wisps should be enough."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "yes."

 Chapter 588

    Meng Li himself absorbed a few wisps of Qi, and then gave 6018 a few wisps. Finally, the remaining Meng Li feeling in the box should be enough for her two people to absorb.


    Absorbed the Qi, there is no other feeling.


    Meng Li opened the system mall and searched for this thing. He had to understand the market first.


    It is also sold ording to how much a wisp of money, a wisp of 100 Jieli, Meng Li counted it again, and there are 13 wisps.


    Rich?


    The boundary force of thirteen?


    Meng Li saw that it could be sold to the system mall, and then looked at the recycling price, which was a little different from the market price.


    Selling to the system mall is a 60 point force.


    Meng Li thought about it and put it on the Tasker forum for sale. If someone wants it, he will sell it, but no one wants it.


    Thinking that he has been staying in Samsung for a long time, Meng Li doesn''t sit in the system space, so he asks 6018 to find a task for her.


    Did not expect 6018 did not give her to find a task, saw the system news, a person asked how to sell this gas.


    Meng Li pondered, said 95 boundary strength a wisp.


    The other side is very straightforward, asked when Meng Li can trade, Meng Li said now on the line.


    From the tone, Meng Li feels like a girl.


    Sister let Meng Li set the ce, Meng Li thought of thest teahouse, set where.


    Meng Li went to the teahouse and ordered two cups of tea, the same asst time.


    After a while, a girl came to Meng Li and asked, "is that you?"


    The voice is crisp.


    Meng Li raised his eyes and ran into a bright one.


    Tall, wearing a red bra and a shaggy skirt, a pair of socks to the knee, the girl wore a high horsetail, there was a mole near the corner of her eye.


    On her white face, it is obvious that there is a kind of unspeakable beauty when she matches it together.


    The whole person looks very energetic.


    Meng Li nodded with a smile, and the girl asked:


    "can I sit down?"


    Meng Li said gently:


    "yes."


    The girl sat on the opposite side and saw the white tea in front of her. She took a look at Meng Li. She had wide sleeves and sat very straight with excellent temperament.


    See each other light and polite expression, feel each other should be more quiet and easy to get along with people.


    The first impression is particrly good.


    Girlsugh:


    "then I drink?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the girl took a sip of tea, then said to Meng Li:


    "my name is Zheng Xian."


    Meng Li: "peony is the favorite of spring. How ever did you envy peony?"


    "Yes, yes."


    She asked again:


    "what about you? What''s your name? Are you ancient? " She also winked at Meng Li with a curious look on her face.


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian. Isn''t he here to trade?


    She said: "my name is Meng Li."


    "Mencius'' Mencius? How can I leave


    "Yes..."


    "I call you Ali?"


    "All right."


    "Ali ~ ~"


    "well."


    "Hey, I talk a lot. Are you upset?"


    "No


    "Show me something?"


    "Good."


    Meng Li handed Zheng Xian the box containing Qi Yun. Zheng Xian took the box with both hands, opened it and touched it with her hand. She didn''t seem to see why. However, she said:


    "can this thing really make good luck?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it should be just a small increase in lucky value. It should not be realistic to rely on this in sailing." She said with a smile.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "as long as it''s useful, I''m just too unlucky."


    Meng Li looked at Zheng Xian faintly. Zheng Xian said:


    "what''s your number? I''ll transfer it to you."


    She counted again, 13 strands, said with a smile:


    "1235 points of Jieli, discount point, I''ll transfer 1200 for you."


    Meng Li said: "yes, 6018."


    Meng Li is in a good mood. He has done so many tasks before to save more than 1000 Jieli.


    I feel like I''m getting rich.


    The other side''s bargaining is also expected.


    6018 tells Meng Li that Jieli has arrived. Zheng Xian himself takes a box, packs Qi Yun, and returns the box to Meng Li. With a small move, Meng Li is more favorable to Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian took a good breath and took another sip of tea. Meng said: "I don''t know if you can use it all by yourself. I only used half of you. I heard that you don''t need to use too much."Zheng Xian said: "that''s you. You don''t know how unlucky I am. I was born with bad luck, so it''s OK to absorb more."


    Meng Li Oh a, some curiously looking at Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "how bad is it? Before I came here, I was a dance teacher, and then I was killed by a flowerpot on the road. "


    Meng Li


    "And it''s always bad luck. When I was alive, I choked on drinking water, eating and dancing."


    Meng Li looked at Zheng Xian sympathetically and asked:


    "what about now?"


    "You think I''ll be lucky if I be a Tasker, don''t you?"


    "No, it took me all my luck to be a Tasker. After bing a Tasker, it''s easy to go to some problematic world. Half of the world has been in chaos when doing tasks."


    When Zheng Xian said this, she sighed: "so my luck should be very bad."


    Meng Li wanted to say that her luck was really bad. She said:


    "it''s OK. If she absorbed this luck, it might be better."


    Zheng Xian, with big eyes and chin in his hand, looked at Meng Li, nodded and saidzily:


    "I hope so."


    Meng Li said with some doubts:


    "why didn''t you buy some luck on yourself earlier?"


    Zheng Xian rolled his eyes:


    "don''t mention it. I didn''t know it at the first time. Later, when I knew that I was going to buy it, because of a small matter, my system mall was locked and I couldn''t buy it."


    "Then I said toe to the domain to look for it, but because there are too many tasks, I don''t have time. It''s really fate. Just after I''m busy, I n toe to the domain to look for it, and I''ll see what you''ve sent."


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian and his mouth. If what Zheng Xian says is true, the girl is probably a bit unlucky.


    Zheng Xian finished and looked at Meng Li:


    "I feel you are lucky and can find good things. Why don''t we make a friend?"


    Meng Li: "good."


    Zheng Xian: "I''ve been told that I''m unlucky. Would you like to be my friend?"


    Meng Li: "it should be OK."


    After a few more sips of tea, Zheng Xian said:


    "are you an ancient man?"


    Meng Li: "it''s just a different ne."


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "so it is."


    "And how did youe here?" Zheng Xian looked at each other''s face is also beautiful youth, either when he died young, or is able to practice, youth forever.


    Meng Li thinks of his own death. He was killed by a treasure. He still doesn''t know what the treasure is.


    She said:


    "it''s about the same as you, innocent but not innocent."

 Chapter 589

    Zheng Xian


    She said quietly:


    "it seems that we share the same fate."


    Meng Li smiles and sits on the field for a while. He probably absorbs hundreds of forces again. This time, he doesn''t feel ufortable.


    But she wants to go back to system space.


    He said to Zheng Xian:


    "we''ll get together another day. I have to go back to work."


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "OK, let''s add a friend, we can get together and chat together in the future, otherwise we will always be very bored in the system space alone."


    Meng Li said yes.


    She stood up and nned to leave. Zheng Xian also stood up and followed Meng Li out of the teahouse. Meng Li said, "I''ll go back first."


    Zheng Xian said:


    "OK, if there''s anything that doesn''t work, you can ask me if I want it first."


    Meng Li nodded, went back to the system space and opened his data.


    Two cups of tea cost two thousand points, leaving 129600.


    It''s 1200.


    Passed Zheng Xian''s friend request.


    Zheng Xian is so lively that he should have made a lot of friends.


    Meng Li pondered for a while, but he still didn''t absorb the force of twelve thousand.


    We''ll absorb it together next time.


    He also bought the spirit stone with 20000 points for Wenqing vine. Wenqing vine plunged into it and absorbed it eagerly.


    Meng Li feels that he hasn''t spent as much on the vine.


    The key is to absorb so many spirit stones. If you are an individual, you can''t survive, but the wisteria doesn''t show any signs of growth.


    I don''t know how to cultivate this kind of thing. Is it the wrong way for her to cultivate it?


    After absorbing the spirit stone, wenqingteng returns to Mengli''s wrist, twines it, and caresses Mengli with two small leaves, which is ttering.


    Then, seeing that there was no movement, it went into hiding again.


    Meng Li looks at the big screen and opens Zheng Xian''s dialog box curiously. After adding friends, he finds that he can see each other''s level.


    Zheng Xian is already a five-star Tasker, which makes Meng Li a little surprised.


    However, she was a little relieved. After all, she bought the fortune of more than 1000 Jieli without blinking an eye. Anyway, she doesn''t have this skill now.


    "Samsung can be on the domain, you are very powerful." Zheng Xian sent Meng Li such a message.


    Meng Li: "I''m ttered. I went to do the task."


    Zheng Xian: "OK."


    "In the future, I have a mission that I can''t handle. I''ll send you a support mission."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Zheng Xian: "I wish you a fruitful mission."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    Meng Li thought for a moment and asked 6018 to show her the follow-up of thest world.


    When Meng left, the situation was basically stable, and the client didn''t encounter anything special when he went back.


    He has been in power for thirteen or four years. Zhankang, the little emperor, has grown up and wants to be in power by himself.


    At first, the rtionship between the Empress Dowager and the client was good, but when her son had a conflict with the client, the Empress Dowager chose to stand on the side of the emperor.


    It''s human nature to say that after all, she has to rely on the little emperor to provide for her old age.


    But the consignor was not at ease with the little emperor. He held the power tightly.


    In a word, the emperor is resisting and the client is suppressing.


    After Meng Li, he didn''t see it any more. He couldn''t arrange the client''s future life well. He could only solve the current problems.


    Therefore, it is not so important in Meng Li''s mind who loses and who wins in this fight for rights.


    Meng Li has gone to work.


    This is an era simr to that of the Republic of China.


    In an epoch-making era, new and old ideas collided with each other fiercely. At that time, the invaders also invaded, wars were raging, and the people lived in fear and hardship.


    The client should be regarded as a woman of the old age. She wears cloth shoes and braids. She is simple and natural.


    The education received is also the education of the old society.


    There is an idea of three obediences and four virtues.


    They got married earlier and had a child before they were 20 years old.


    Husband Zhang Qi''s family conditions were OK at the beginning, but because of the characteristics of the times, life is more and more difficult.


    The two of them died long ago, leaving only the couple and their children.


    Among the friends he knew, there were those who had epted the Western ideas and told him that he could go to Haicheng to have a try.


    It must be more and more difficult for me to live here. I''ll go out and fight for a while, saying that I can''t make a name in troubled times, and it can also benefit future generations.


    Each other''s Sea city is very prosperous, and all kinds of invaders upynd called concession. The regime is chaotic. Although there are dangers, there are also opportunities.


    His friend described to him a world full of blood and money.


    Just listening to a friend''s description of Haicheng''s student March and protest made his blood boil.Moreover, the young Zhang Qi yearns for the prosperity of the metropolis and is excited.


    Repeatedly to his wife, that is, the client proposed that the whole family move to Shanghai to make a living.


    The client is used to it in this small ce, and he is not willing to go out because he is worried that his life will not be guaranteed.


    Zhang Qi said that the client''s thought was pedantic and stubborn.


    Anyway, the rtionship between husband and wife is divorced. Zhang Qi prefers to be friends with people who have epted Western ideas.


    I envy what they say about equality, freedom and fraternity.


    The client is very docile, but he is not willing to go out on this matter.


    But the more he got along with the outsiders, Zhang Qi felt that his wife was really a useless wife.


    Looking at a friend with apanion, perm hair, wearing small shoes, go pedal sound, with a kind of unspeakable charm.


    Zhang Qi is really unwilling to spend time with the client, and ns to go to Haicheng with his friends.


    It would be better if we could take refuge under a warlord.


    He''s a good man. He''s going to throw his head away and shed his blood


    During the period, I also met a girl who came from Haicheng and nned to return to Haicheng.


    This girl''s dress is Zhang Qi''s favorite woman of the new era. She is independent, independent, loving her mothend and peace.


    We are going to travel together.


    Girls suggest that Zhang Qi sell his house, Haicheng still has a lot of money to spend.


    And if we don''t buy it, we can''t say when the house will be ruined by the hateful invaders.


    Zhang Qi thought, it''s very reasonable. The world is in such a mess now.


    Thinking of his wife, Zhang Qi had a headache. The old school thought that he would not allow the house to be sold, but if he did not sell it, he would not have any money on the road and would lose his share in front of his friends.


    Then he sent the client with the child back to his mother''s home, sold the house and took the money away.


    If the clients want to give their wives a good future, they have to work hard first.


    As for the house, it''s sold.


    The client almost cked out and fainted.


    Originally, everyone''s life has been very hard. The client is with a child, two mouths, staying in his mother''s home. In addition, there are brothers and sisters inw at home, which always embarrasses his parents and brothers.


    The client can only bite his teeth, went out to rent a small house, sewed and mended for others, and brought his children to make a living.

 Chapter 590

    But the life of the client in this small town is still more and more difficult.


    Since Zhang Qi left, he hasn''t given any more information.


    The client wants to write a letter. He doesn''t know where to write it. He hears that he can send a telegram. He doesn''t know how to send a telegram.


    As time goes on, she grows up with her child and always asks her for a father. It''s frightening. It''s clear that many people in the town know who the child''s father is, but someone still arranges that the child is a wild breed.


    It''s as if you can get pleasure by humiliating others.


    Some people say that Zhang Qi died and died outside with his friends.


    The client didn''t know, but she decided to look for Zhang Qi because her child was old and wanted to study, but she didn''t even have the money to study in a private school.


    If you can''t find it, you''ll stop thinking, so that she won''t talk about this person all day long.


    A woman with a child out of the special hardships, bumps, and even beggars on the road, but also met from the sky falling shells, fortunately, fateful, painstakingly hanging breath to Haicheng.


    On the way, the client didn''t expect to be so dangerous and difficult, and he regretted that he rushed to Haicheng on impulse.


    Then, at the bustling street corner of Haicheng, the client was so hungry that he had no ce to live and no food. The rich people in Haicheng were so rich that they wore beautiful clothes and carried delicate bags.


    There are too many poor people. The client looks at the ragged people on the roadside rummaging in the garbage can.


    I can only pick up food after other beggars.


    He inquired about Zhang Qi everywhere, but he didn''t be a character who could shake three times by stamping his feet in Haicheng.


    Not everyone knows. It''s hard to find.


    Some people told the client that they could publish newspapers, but the client had no money to publish them at all.


    Fortunately, she was epted by a kind-hearted aunt and introduced to a restaurant to wash vegetables and dishes.


    After saving some money and borrowing some money, he finally appeared in the newspaper looking for someone.


    Left a heart did not say who he is, and then Zhang Qi came.


    With a girl came, Zhang Qi dressed in military uniform, wearing shiny shoes, in the eyes of the client is really extraordinary.


    When Zhang Qi saw that the client''s face was ck, he turned away on the spot.


    But the girl around him to persuade him, since people are here, just can exin the divorce.


    The client fainted on the spot.


    I can''t ept the fact that I am abandoned as soon as Ie.


    But I can''t ept it, I can only ept it. It turns out that Zhang Qi had joined a warlord under a separatist side after being rmended by a girl. Although he didn''t know the big man directly, he followed the red man in front of the big man.


    It''s been a very good two years.


    Now it''s all a small head.


    Zhang Qi was unwilling to be with the client. He said he would give the client a sum of money and send the client back.


    However, the client thought that he had worked so hard to bring his child to him, but this was the end, so he didn''t agree.


    Then the client lost his job and his ce to live


    In the face of Zhang Qi, the client has no room for resistance.


    She also wandered on the street, and beggars robbed her things, and the child was taken away by Zhang Qi.


    Physical and mental double torture, the client did not survive in the end, died in the street.


    Before he died, the client thought about going to find Zhang Qi again, saying that he would, but he hoped that he would return his son to her, but the client could not remember the address Zhang Qi said at that time.


    Haicheng is too big.


    And Zhang Qi''s life, although he did not be a famous person, but also mixed a passable life.


    Although the political situation changed after several times, Zhang Qi made several insightful choices. After the victory of the continental war, he had to leave Haicheng and take his family with him to other ces.


    But in the end, he enjoyed his old age, and his children and grandchildren prospered.


    But the son of the client never got Zhang Qi''s favor.


    Because he was thin and sallow, his eyes always showed a kind of timidity, Zhang Qi felt upset when he saw it.


    Timidly, there''s something like him.


    Zhang Qi didn''t care. Naturally, his new wife didn''t care. Later, when they had a child, no one cared about the child.


    I''m fed up.


    In a word, the trustor''s children are extremely mediocre when they grow up because no one is in charge of them.


    He was despised by the Zhang family.


    After Meng Li epted the story, he took a look at the clothes sewn in his hand. Now when he came, his life was very hard. He had been wearing a dress for three years, and sewing and mending for three years.


    It''s still early this time. Zhang Qi hasn''t left here yet, but it''s fast.


    I''m nning, and I''m usually talking about the client and the premise.


    Later, after meeting the girl, Zhang Qi didn''t give the client the idea of going to Haicheng.At that time, Zhang Qi''s heart was actually unwilling to let the client follow.


    Get in the way.


    It''s boring to watch.


    Meng Li sews a few stitches, and then he hears the child crying. Meng Li turns his head and looks at a child lying on the bed behind him.


    I feel that these two tasks are predestined with children. Last time, the world held the little emperor for more than a year.


    But it was the pce. She didn''t have to do anything else. She just had to hold the baby.


    Now, it seems that everything has to be dealt with.


    Meng Li put his clothes in the basket, got up and went to the bed to pick up the child. The child was crying. Now he is a little over a year old. He usually gives him something like paste to eat.


    Crying a snot a tear, Meng Li touched the diaper, dry ah.


    After thinking about it, I still gave it to him, peed a little in the bucket, and the child cried and called Niang.


    Is Meng Li hungry?


    He warmed up the child''s food and waited for Meng Li to make a fire and wash the pot. After ten minutes, he gave it to the child, but the child didn''t eat it.


    In fact, the house is not big. There are three rooms in the house, which is not shabby.


    As far as the house is concerned, it''s actually quite good in the small town. It''s just that Zhang Qi''s parents died early, and there are two less people to add bricks and tiles to the family.


    Meng Li touched the child again and gave the child a check to see if he was ill.


    I''m not sick.


    Why are you crying? Why are you crying.


    Meng Li is helpless, holding coax to coax to go, looking at the child''s bowl of paste, with chopsticks picked a bit in the mouth.


    Don''t kids like it?


    It shouldn''t be.


    "What are you crying for? I heard the baby crying as soon as I came back." Zhang Qi came in from the outside in a long dress.


    He doesn''t wear pigtails anymore.


    The hair was cut cleanly.


    Meng Li looks at his feet. Fortunately, when the client was young, his family didn''t know why and didn''t wrap his feet.


    At that time, there were people with small feet.


    Meng Li said to Zhang Qi:


    "children always cry. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Zhang Qi said angrily:


    "you don''t know, can I know?"

 Chapter 591

    Meng Li couldn''t speak any more. He held the child and patted him on the back. The child was still crying. Zhang Qi said, "please coax him. It''s so noisy that his ears hurt."


    Meng Li said:


    "are you ok now?"


    Zhang Qidao:


    "it''s OK."


    "Then can you help coax the children?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi.


    Zhang Qi:


    "coaxing children is not a woman''s business."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "it''s not that I''ve heard that the pursuit of equality and equality between husband and wife now, so how can it be my business to coax children?"


    "You''re not free now. I have clothes to wash."


    In this era, how many men and women are crying out for equality and freedom, how many women are anxious to earn the cage of arranged marriage, and how many men are also hating theck of arranged marriage.


    While talking about equality, she felt that women should do such things as taking care of children.


    Zhang Qi is just a miniature of most men in this era.


    In fact, Zhang Qi has no means to make a living now, so he sits at home and asks about the news of Haicheng all day.


    Chat with friends and so on. Zhang Qi''s grandfather used to be a schr. Zhang Qi also read some books and sometimes read books at home.


    On the contrary, it is the client who not only takes care of the children, but also works as a female worker, and all the money he gets is used to subsidize the family.


    If the client is not willing to do some work to earn a little money, Zhang Qi may be more shy.


    Everyone should be equal not only in the whole social environment, but also in the small family and the rtionship between husband and wife.


    Even in the next hundred years, this situation will remain the same.


    The man yelled that I was tired from work, and the mortgage and car loan were all on my head. When I got home, I would lie on the sofa and watch my mobile phone andputer.


    I can''t see my wife who goes to work after my child to feed, mop the floor, wash clothes and share the burden of housing and car loans with him.


    Most men still think that housework is a woman''s business.


    The client doesn''t know what it''s like or what she wants. In this era, she feels that many things are extravagant.


    Since Zhang Qi wants to pursue the new ideas, he also wants to do what he pursues.


    Zhang Qi looked at Meng Li unexpectedly. This is "don''t cry."


    "Dad ~ ~" the child looks at Zhang Qi.


    I can already call Mom and dad.


    Crying nose bubble all came out, Zhang Qi was afraid to stain on his shirt, but there was no hand to wipe.


    More at a loss, head down in the room to find a circle, even to find a child''s diaper to wipe the child.


    Then he put the child on the ground, bowing his belt and learning to walk. Slowly, the child stopped crying. Zhang Qi bowed behind the child and took the child to Mengli.


    Meng Li is washing clothes, but she doesn''t pay any attention to Zhang Qi who is walking up and down in front of her with her child.


    After bending down for a long time, Zhang Qi felt that his waist was very sour. He could not help straightening up and supporting the child slightly with one hand, and beating his waist with the other hand.


    The child did not stand firm, fell on the ground again, and cried again.


    Zhang Qi was a little impatient. He looked at Meng Li:


    "can''t you coax the child to sleep and then wash it?"


    Meng Li: "the child wakes up and sleeps. What do you think of as a child?"


    Zhang Qi


    "Why don''t you do theundry and I''ll take care of the kids?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhang Qi took a look at Meng Li''s hand, which was soaked in a wooden basin. Although the weather was not cold, the water was still cold and red.


    I don''t want to wash it.


    Zhang Qi quietly took the child away, looking at the child''s shoes on his shirt, dirty some, Zhang Qi heart more angry, but not good attack, expression is not very good.


    Zhang Qi waspletely annoyed. He looked at Meng Li hanging his clothes and put the child in Meng Li''s hand, saying:


    "I have something to do. Go out."


    Meng Li said:


    "will youe back for dinner in the evening?"


    Zhang Qi said:


    "No."


    Meng Li nodded, Zhang Qi patted his long shirt,bed his hair with his hand, and turned away.


    Meng Li holds the child and continues to dry the clothes. He goes to the butcher''s shop at the corner of the street to buy some meat. It''s going to be dark.


    When I went home, I chopped the meat into pieces, put the meat into the rice, made a lean meat porridge, cooked some vegetables in it, and ate it for myself and the children.


    It''s very soft and children can eat it.


    I feel that the child is greedy for meat and eats it very well.


    Adults and children haven''t eaten meat for a long time. After dinner, the child falls asleep. Meng Li practices cross legged.


    If she had known that the world was like this before, she should exchange some guns and ammunition, so that she could defend herself. Now the world is too chaotic.The warlords of all sides were isted, the aggressors were rampant, and there was no shortage of bandits and thieves in troubled times. The people were in dire straits, struggling to survive.


    This is an era connecting the past and the future, pushing the country towards modernization. With the bankruptcy of the old system, the new era and new ideas have impacted everyone and produced arge number of divorcees.


    The client is not alone.


    But the client''s resentment is very deep. Her death has something to do with being divorced.


    Sometimes Meng Li tries to analyze these things from an objective point of view. What he can do is to be entrusted by others to be loyal to others. After all, the client has paid his soul.


    It''s not until Meng Li feels a trace of spiritual power in the Dantian that he hears Zhang Qi''s voiceing back from outside. Meng Li takes the credit, puts the child in the middle and sleeps inside.


    After a while, Zhang Qi came in in the dark. Meng Li heard that Zhang Qi had a faint smell of wine.


    Zhang Qi thought Meng Li was asleep, lying on the outside. He didn''t know what was in his mind and couldn''t sleep.


    From time to time he sighed softly.


    Obviously worried, Meng Li turned over and said:


    "back?"


    Zhang Qi asked unexpectedly:


    "are you still up?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    Zhang Qi was silent.


    A lot of words in the heart, but the people next to him is obviously not the object of his heart.


    Young women with old ideas.


    But Meng Li said:


    "you are very sad."


    "Do you want to go to Haicheng, let''s go to Haicheng together?"


    Zhang Qi was even more surprised. He sat up, looked at Meng Li''s direction, and asked:


    "why did you suddenly change your mind, didn''t you say it was dangerous outside?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if you want to go, I can''t stop you. There''s no old man in my family to think about now. We''re all young, so it''s OK to go out and have a try."


    Zhang Qi was still a little difficult to digest. He had mentioned it many times, but he didn''t go. Now he said he wanted to go, but he didn''t feel much ted. On the contrary, he was inexplicably hesitant.

 Chapter 592

    Zhang Qi said:


    "you let me think about it."


    Meng Li Oh, fell down to sleep, Zhang Qi also fell down to sleep, two people have no words.


    "Are you really going out?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s not that you always said we should go together, just go together."


    Zhang Qi: "but I haven''t said I must go yet."


    Meng Li said with some loss:


    "you said so seriously before, I took it seriously."


    Zhang Qi


    When the child goes to sleep, Meng Li looks at the client''s jewelry. There is only one gold bracelet, which is the most valuable one.


    Meng Li wrapped the bracelet in cloth and put it close to his body.


    And day by day mixed, Zhang Qi also met hister true destiny daughter Guo Liujun.


    Zhang Qi''s idea of going to Haicheng waspletely strengthened.


    Meng Li asked first:


    "shall we go to Haicheng? We don''t have enough money on the road. Let''s sell the house. "


    Zhang Qi


    Miss Guo Liujun also told him that before going to Haicheng, he sold the house as money. He thought it was quite reasonable, but he didn''t know whether he agreed or not.


    Didn''t expect to go home, she also said to sell the house.


    He did not speak, a person poured a cup of hot water to drink up, looking at Meng Li holding the child.


    Her dress color is not beautiful, it seems that the whole person is gray, and it seems to have a kind of old-fashioned atmosphere.


    It''s like an old cupboard at home.


    Meng Li wants to know that Zhang Qi is now abandoning her clothes, which are not bright and beautiful. She must be speechless.


    If you want to get married, don''t wear bracelets to dress up at home.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi from time to time. He doesn''t know what Zhang Qi is thinking.


    After a long time, Zhang Qicai said:


    "after the house is sold, do you have a ce to live?"


    Meng Li: "ah?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Meng Li was surprised.


    Zhang Qi said:


    "after thinking about it, I still don''t know how to make a living in Haicheng. I don''t know if I can have a bite to eat. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    Meng Li: "I''m not afraid to suffer with you."


    Zhang Qi: "but children?"


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter."


    Zhang Qi


    Why don''t you listen.


    Meng Li said:


    "in fact, when I go to Haicheng, I can also find a job. Doesn''t that mean equality? If you look for a job, I''ll look for a job and raise children together. "


    Zhang Qi looked a little disdainful:


    "what kind of work can you do?"


    Meng Li also wanted to show her disdain, but let it go. She asked seriously:


    "what about you, what kind of work will you do?"


    Zhang Qi was upset:


    "you don''t have to worry about it, just go and see."


    Meng Li said:


    "then I''ll go step by step. Even if I go there to carry dishes, I can subsidize my family."


    Zhang Qi''s heart is full of pain, which is the point of promise.


    "In this way, Chunrong, the house will be sold first, you and your children will be here first, and I''ll pick you up when the other side is stable." Zhang Qi said to Meng Li with patience.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    Oh, it''s strange to believe Zhang Qi''s nonsense.


    In the plot, the client is unwilling to go, and Zhang Qi runs away.


    Now she''s willing to go, and Zhang Qi still doesn''t want to take it with her.


    She said:


    "but I don''t know when it will be affected in this troubled time. What should I do when my children and I will be affected?"


    Zhang Qi waspletely impatient, he said:


    "it''s more dangerous outside, or it''s safer here."


    "If you are a woman, you should take the children at home and wait for me toe back."


    Meng Li: "what''s wrong with women? Can''t women go out? Don''t you say men and women are equal? "


    Zhang Qi


    It''s so special that people can''t refute it.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi''s irritable appearance andughs in his heart. He doesn''t like the old idea of "three obedience and four virtues" all day long. But at this time, he likes the women who are "three obedience and four virtues".


    "Can you listen to me? You saw that man go out for a living with his wife and children." Zhang Qi is helpless and irritable.


    I must have been thinking of taking my family to Haicheng because I was smoking. Now I think it''s really stupid.


    Friends are a person without scruple, natural and unrestrained go out, he took his wife and children, afraid to make peopleugh behind their backs.


    Meng Li:


    "no, I want to be free. I don''t want to be a woman oppressed by male chauvinism any more. I want to stand up and pursue equality between men and women.""If you can go to the prosperous Haicheng, I will go to see the world."


    Zhang Qi''s forehead was blue and his lips were moving. All the swearing words came to his mouth and he swallowed them back.


    A face is red.


    He was very angry.


    I used to appreciate that those brave women dare to shout this kind of words, but now I can''t say it from my wife''s mouth.


    "Who''s telling you all this mess day by day?" Zhang Qi stares at Meng Li for a long time, holding out such a sentence.


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "it''s you."


    Zhang Qi: "you can think about it. Maybe it''s hard. If you don''t say it, you may die."


    Meng Li: "I''m not afraid."


    Zhang Qi said heavily:


    "he will die."


    Meng Li: "you said you are not afraid. Are you afraid?"


    Zhang Qi took a deep breath and said:


    "OK, let me think about it."


    Meng Li went out for a ride with her baby.


    Walking on the streets of the small town, the streets of the small town are now sparsely popted, we have a hard time, many shops are unable to operate and close down.


    Meng Li strolled for a while and went home with the baby in his arms.


    After that, Zhang Qi didn''t mention going to Haicheng or selling a house, but Meng Li knew that Zhang Qi was looking for a seller.


    The town is so big that the client in the plot is too focused on taking care of the children at home and doesn''t know anything.


    Is it the same form?


    Sure enough, after a few days, Zhang Qi came to Meng Li''s routine. He said to Meng Li that he would send Meng Li back to his mother''s home for a few days.


    To visit his parents, Meng Li said:


    "I went back a few months ago."


    Zhang Qi Why don''t I know? "


    Meng Li: "you are out."


    "Then you can go back and have a look."


    "No more."


    Zhang Qi is depressed. How can this man bring people to see the house with his children at home.


    Meng Li said:


    "did someonee to see the house?"


    Zhang Qi had a strange expression: "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li said, "I heard Aunt Wang say that our house is for sale, so I thought someone came to see it."


    Zhang Qi couldn''t helpughing and said: "yes."


    Now that they have been discovered, they simply admit it.


    Then Zhang Qi persuades Meng Li to stay here with the child, waiting for him toe backter.


    Meng Li naturally disagrees.

 Chapter 593

    Moreover, Meng Li said that he was not afraid of hardship and fatigue, so he was willing to lose his life.


    In order to closely follow the pace of her husband, to stand shoulder to shoulder with her husband, share weal and woe.


    Nowadays, men and women are equal. They can''t wait for their husband toe back and support her at home.


    To be a woman in a new era.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to be with Zhang Qi if he wants to.


    But this is a task, she naturally will not let things follow the track of the original plot.


    At least we can''t let Zhang Qi go out alone and get everything in the plot.


    Zhang Qi felt helpless.


    If my wife is bothered in my heart, are those beliefs of equality based on slogans?


    It''s better to be a dog than a tiger.


    But now Zhang Qi hasn''t seen the world and has no serious idea of divorce. He just regrets why he got married early and had children. He still has such a woman.


    Meng Li makes Zhang Qi speechless and can only reluctantly agree to take Meng Li.


    Anxious to sell the house, the price is cheap, and soon the sess of the sale, the things inside also gave a new buyer.


    When they were packing up, Zhang Qi''s expression was very wonderful, which changed a little bit.


    I wish SA Ya Zi had run away and left people here in vain.


    But in the heart crazy thought like this, actually cannot drum up the courage.


    After finishing packing, Zhang Qi takes a step, and Meng Li follows him. Finally, Zhang Qies to the only Inn in the town. The owner of the inn also knows Zhang Qi. Looking at Zhang Qi with his wife and children, he asks:


    "is this a long journey?"


    Zhang Qi nodded depressed.


    Guo Liujun stood at the top of the stairs, leaned forward, looked at Zhang Qi and cried:


    "Zhang Qi, you are here."


    Zhang Qi''s eyes brightened and looked at Guo Liujun. He suddenly remembered that there was still a wife and children behind him. He responded with embarrassment:


    "Miss Liu Jun."


    Meng Li looks at Guo Liujun. She has neat bangs and curly hair. She is wearing a ck skirt and a white button top. She is also holding a book in her hand. The book is full of vor.


    Some intellectual and some lively, youth.


    Guo Liujun said with a smile:


    "just call me Liu Jun directly."


    She didn''t seem to notice Meng Li who followed Zhang Qi.


    Zhang Qi smiles, nods to Guo Liujun, and says to the innkeeper:


    "open one room, no, open two rooms, let''s live."


    The boss was a little surprised. He took a look at Meng Li, who was standing by silently. Then he looked at Zhang Qi and asked:


    "two rooms?"


    Zhang Qi''s ear tips were a little hot and nodded.


    The boss doesn''t ask. It''s good to charge more for a room. Zhang Qi takes the key and wants to go upstairs. Meng Li keeps up with him.


    Guo Liujun leaned against the wall and looked at Zhang Qi askew:


    "will it be released early tomorrow? Is there anything else to deal with? "


    Zhang Qi shakes his head, and Meng Li''s baby''s eyes turn around and smiles at Guo Liujun.


    Guo Liujun alsoughed, she said:


    "ah, child."


    When she looked at the child, she suddenly thought of something, and her expression became strange. She said:


    "I guess this child belongs to you, just like you." She looks at Zhangqi.


    Zhang Qi nodded. Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li and said, "is my sister-inw here to see me off?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I didn''te to see you off. I went to Haicheng with you."


    Guo Liujun was surprised. She looked at Meng Li:


    "are you going with me?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Guo Liujun took a silent look at Zhang Qi.


    Zhang Qi said:


    "OK, go to bed, and start early tomorrow morning."


    He handed Meng Li the key in his hand, and Meng Li said to Zhang Qi:


    "I''m not feeling well today. You take your child to bed for one night."


    Not willing to sleep with her, as if she would like to sleep with him.


    When a person sleeps soundly, he simply lets Zhang Qi take his child with him, so that he can practice soundly.


    Zhang Qi: "I don''t think you are ufortable."


    I didn''t follow very closely before.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I didn''t tell you about my difort. Now I tell you about it."


    Zhang Qi: "but I don''t sleep with children."


    Meng Li: "you can learn."


    Guo Liujun was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help saying:


    "my sister-inw is notfortable, so I''ll take it for her."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    Guo Liujun


    I don''t think this person is polite. Are all the people who haven''t received education in small ces like this?Zhang Qi quickly took the child from Meng Li and said:


    "I''d better take it myself."


    The child struggled and raised his hands to the child, intending to return to Meng Li''s arms.


    Guo Liujun smiles awkwardly. Meng Li takes the key, carries the burden, looks at the key in his hand, and finds the room to go in.


    Guo Liujun said to Zhang Qi:


    "I didn''t expect you toe out with your wife and children."


    I don''t know why, but I''m not happy, but I can''t say anything.


    And the impression of Zhang Qi is a little bit different. Before I chatted with him, I was full of passion and passion. But now I think that some of my children are affectionate and I have to drag my family when I go out.


    Can such people really devote themselves to the cause of revolution and fight against the aggressors?


    Zhang Qi exined:


    "it''s her who wants to follow, so she''s almost forced to die."


    Zhang Qi''s words misled Guo Liujun. Meng Li just chanted the slogan of equality and freedom, sharing weal and woe, but he didn''t make a fuss.


    It happened that Guo Liujun had a picture of an ignorant woman who was afraid her husband would leave her.


    Guo Liujun suddenly sympathized with Zhang Qi. She sighed a long time and said:


    "I really sympathize with you. I think you can''t bear to think that she really did something stupid."


    Zhang Qi nodded and said:


    "I went to rest with my baby."


    Guo Liujun looked at the child and said:


    "you are such a good man."


    They are willing to take their children to sleep, unlike the old-fashioned men who are not willing to take their children.


    In fact, Zhang Qi also felt that he shouldn''t hold a child like a woman. He didn''t feel free and easy enough.


    I heard that Guo Liujun was going to take care of her children. The key is that the woman is going to take care of her. He must not work hard for Guo Liujun.


    Zhang Qi and Guo Liujun both go back to their respective rooms. Meng Li sits in the room and practices with his knees crossed. From time to time, he releases his mental energy to check Zhang Qi.


    The main thing is to look after the children. If the children cry too much, they can''t do it.


    In the story, the child and the client separated too early. At that time, the child knew that he had a mother before he could remember much. As he grew older, his memory began to blur.


    Later, when he asked Zhang Qi, he found a word and sent it away.


    The child makes a little noise at night. Maybe it''s because Zhang Qi is afraid of disturbing the people in the inn, so he immediately sits up to coax the child. Looking at Zhang Qi, he can''t open his eyes and has to y with the child in the middle of the night. Meng Li says he doesn''t feel guilty.

 Chapter 594

    Meng Li, who has been practicing all night, checks his gold bracelet and a dagger again. He thinks that there are nutrients in the system space, so he has more confidence.


    Gold bracelets can be exchanged for some money, daggers can be used for self-defense, and nutrients can not make people hungry.


    He has also cultivated his spiritual power.


    After going out to wash, Meng Li went back to practice.


    Guo Liujun got up early. She knocked on Zhang Qi''s door. Zhang Qi opened the door. Guo Liujun looked inside and saw the child sitting on the bed with a small object in his hand.


    I''m very obsessed. I don''t cry.


    Guo Liujun said with a smile:


    "the child is very good."


    Zhang Qi asked subconsciously:


    "do you like children?"


    Guo Liujun nodded his head for a moment, and then said:


    "however, the revolution has not yet been sessful, and now there is no way to consider children''s love."


    Zhang Qi nodded and said with approval:


    "you have a country before you have a family. As a woman, you still have such awareness, but I Ah, it''s a shame. "


    He had a sad look on his face.


    Guo Liujun also sighed.


    "The road is long and dangerous. I don''t know if my sister-inw can stand it." She said anxiously.


    Zhang Qi shakes his head to express his helplessness. Meng Lies out, stands behind Guo Liujun and says to Zhang Qi:


    "don''t you hurry? I''m here to chat. "


    Zhang Qi: "just when youe, look at the child, I go to wash."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Walking in, the child looks at Meng Li and reaches out to hug him. Meng Li holds the child in his hand. Zhang Qi takes a look and goes out with a towel.


    Guo Liujun also came in, sat next to Meng Li and said:


    "sister inw, when did you and Zhang Qi get married?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s been two or three years."


    Guo Liujun let out a cry and asked:


    "my sister-inw is not twenty years old."


    Then he shook his head and said:


    "it''s too early to get married."


    Meng Li looked at Guo Liujun with a smile and said:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "You''re 25 years old. I don''t know if it''s right to call my sister-inw."


    "Just call me by name."


    Guo Liujun''s face was stiff. She stood up and said angrily:


    "you are a man. Calling your sister-inw is respect. I didn''t expect that you are so difficult to get along with. I really feel sad for the Zhangqi brothers. There is no good wife in the family and there is no peaceful day."


    Meng Li nced at Guo Liujun and said:


    "so, and then?"


    "Do you need to worry about other people''s marriages?"


    Guo Liujun said:


    "Zhang Qi is my friend. Of course, I have to worry about him."


    "A wife like you will only drag down her husband''s steps, but you don''t know it and offend his friends. It''s a pity that I''m generous and won''t be angry with Zhang Qi. If someone else is afraid to be angry with him, you will only bring him trouble."


    Meng Li said:


    "do you mean I don''t deserve to be around Zhang Qi?"


    Guo Liujun said:


    "I didn''t say that, but now it seems that you should correct yourself. I think you are hostile to me. This is your stubborn and foolish thought. You think that men and women should not have too much contact with each other as before. Now it is an open era, and women can go out to socialize and have male friends."


    Meng Li:


    "don''t worry about that. You''re not as beautiful as a fairy. You can''t take my Zhangqi away."


    Guo Liujun was angry, his lips moved, and finally said:


    "I don''t reason with you, an ignorant woman. After all, it doesn''t make sense when I tell you. It''s because you are such a fool that Chinese people are bullied by the invaders."


    Meng Li wanted tough, and she said:


    "please go out."


    Guo Liujun snorted and angrily turned away.


    After a while, Zhang Qi came in. The inn was not big and the sound instion was poor. Before, Guo Liujun and Meng Li said a few more words, which made Zhang Qi vaguely hear some, but not all.


    He asked:


    "what did you say to Liu Jun?"


    Meng Li: "the youngdy said that it was because of people like me that they were bullied by the invaders."


    Zhang Qi:?


    What.


    Zhang Qi picked up his things and said to Meng Li:


    "we went out to buy some dry food and set out. If we can meet donkey cart, it''s OK. If we can''t, we can only walk to the county."


    Meng Li nodded. Zhang Qi hesitated and said: "it''s very hard, or you''ll wait for me here ande back to pick you upter."


    Meng Li shakes his head, and Zhang Qi gets up all of a sudden and picks up his things without saying a word.When they pack up, Guo Liujun and two men are waiting. These two men are also dressed in long clothes with a light burden on their back. At first sight, they change clothes and n to go into battle light.


    It''s Zhangqi''s backpack. It''s full of children''s things.


    Bao Xingfa and Ji Hongyi are also good friends of Zhang Qi, among whom Bao Xingfa has been to Haicheng once before.


    He also went to Zhang Qi''s house to have a drink. Naturally, he met Zhang Qi''s wife and children. Looking at Meng Li, he thought of what Zhang Qi said his wife would follow.


    I didn''t expect toe.


    At this time, I didn''t ask many questions, but patted Zhang Qi''s shoulder sympathetically.


    It''s a real drag on his wife and children.


    Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li unhappily, intending to ignore the man and said to Zhang Qi:


    "let''s go."


    Everyone nodded, went to the street to eat a full meal, and bought a lot of pancakes to carry.


    Meng Li said to Zhang Qi:


    "the burden is on my back."


    Zhang Qi twists his brows. He takes a bundle from Meng Li. Meng Li says to Zhang Qi:


    "is there another one?"


    Guo Liujun frowned and said:


    "Zhang Qi has two burdens. What about you?"


    Meng Li: "what''s your business?"


    Guo Liujun pointed to Meng Li: "you..."


    Unreasonable woman.


    It''s not fair that all things are carried by husband. Who is not a human being in such a long way?


    Can feel tired.


    Feeling Guo Liujun''s support, Zhang Qi said to Meng Li:


    "well, let''s carry one by ourselves."


    Meng Lihao looked at Zhang Qi in his spare time:


    "you may have forgotten that I have a child on my back."


    Zhang Qi looks at Meng Li''s back. The child carries it with cloth and turns his eyes. He is very curious about the new things outside and doesn''t say a word.


    Small hand holding a piece of pancake, stained with saliva, looking a little disgusted.


    "A child is as heavy as two burdens. If you carry your child, I''ll take these two burdens." Meng Li said.


    Hearing this, Zhang Qi quickly takes over Meng Li''s burden and turns away.


    The picture of an old man carrying a child on his back is really


    Guo Liujun looks at Meng Li and confirms that he is not easy to get along with, that is, he does not care enough for his husband.


    Looking at Zhang Qi''s tolerance to her, she felt that Zhang Qi was not worth it.


    We walked along the main road for two hours, but we met donkey cart in the middle, but we couldn''t take them.


    I have to bite my teeth and go on.

 Chapter 595

    Along the way, the four of them talked andughed, with a vision of the future, Meng Li piansheng was deliberately excluded by them.


    Guo Liujun also has a few slightly proud eyes swept Meng Li, are ignored by Meng Li.


    Guo Liujun only pretends that Meng Li doesn''t care. After all, he will suffer if he is deliberately rejected by his peers.


    I don''t know that Meng Li didn''t take it seriously at all, and he was happy to be quiet.


    Guo Liujun is really tired. He has a red face. He suggests to stop and have a rest. He looks at Meng Li as usual. He has no tired face. He has a bad stomach. He has all his strength. Is he a tough wife.


    We found a big stone and sat down. Meng Li held the child on his back in front of him and gave him some water.


    It''s not convenient for children to eat, which can solve the problem.


    Guo Liujun looked down at the dust covered shoes and said with nostalgia:


    "trains and trams outside don''t need to be stained with dust inside."


    Added:


    "very soon."


    "And bicycles and cars."


    Zhang Qi''s eyes burst out Yearning:


    "these things are really magical. When we get to Haicheng, we must see them."


    Meng Li feeds the child and carries the child on her back. She wants to find a stick. She releases her mental energy and looks for a good one. It looks firm, straight and smooth.


    It''s OK to use it as a dog beating stick.


    Meng Li said to Zhang Qi:


    "I''ll find something and go back."


    Zhang Qi nodded, Meng Li got up and left.


    Zhang Qi looks at Meng Li''s back, her eyes twinkle. Now she is only two hours away from home, so she must be able to find her way back.


    Zhang Qi thought for a while, then was stunned for a while, and said to Bao Xingfa:


    "why don''t we go first? Just this way, she can walk fast and catch up with us."


    Bao Xingfa was slightly surprised, and then he understood. He asked:


    "what if he can''t catch up with us?"


    Zhang Qidao:


    "if you can''t catch up with the original road and go back, it won''t be dark. It won''t affect you."


    Ji Hongyi and Guo Liujun also understood, thought about it for a while, made a gesture and said:


    "isn''t that good?"


    Zhang Qi hardened his heart and said: "there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s said that she can catch up with us."


    Several people did not say anything else, they all stood up, took their own baggage and left.


    Meng Li uses a dagger to scrape the pimples on the stick. Naturally, he sees that they are gone, but he just smiles faintly.


    Follow them slowly.


    The main road is not straight, and I don''t know why my luck is so bad. I didn''t meet a donkey cart all the way. I walked to dusk and the sun was going to set.


    If you can''t get a ce to stay at night, you are likely to sleep outside.


    In fact, the three men knew that if they followed their steps, even if they didn''t take the car or walk, they would be in the county now.


    But because Guo Liujun is a girl and has a small step, they have to stop and rest from time to time in order to take care of the women, so they are dyed until now.


    However, no one criticized Guo Liujun.


    And only this county can go to another ce by boat. The county that will pass in the afternoon can''t go by boat.


    Bao Xingfa said to the other three people:


    "the sun is setting, so it''s less likely to follow the road and meet the donkey cart, and the road is far away."


    "I know a path, or we should take a shortcut to get to the county before dark."


    Guo Liujun asked:


    "is this path safe? Now there are a lot of bandits and thieves. "


    Bao Xingfa said:


    "if I walk by once, it should be OK."


    Guo Liujun was a little worried. He was a woman, so it was inconvenient to spend the night in the wild. He was very hesitant to take the path. He frowned and thought for a long time.


    Zhang Qi said:


    "in fact, Liu Jun doesn''t have to worry. Can''t we three men protect you and a woman?"


    "I think it''s OK to take the path. When I get to the county, I''ll have a good night''s rest." I seem to have heard it, too. "


    "Let''s go and have a look." Ji Hongyi also thought of this possibility, a trace of intolerance shed on his face.


    They followed the cry of the child back.


    Meng Li can only stop, put the child down, open the diaper to see, yellow.


    Well


    Meng Li feels that he has not rich experience in taking care of his children. Walking and forgetting the baby also needs to solve personal problems.


    "Chunrong?" Zhang Qi stares at Meng Li with big eyes.


    They looked at each other, how could they suddenly behind them, feeling as thrilled as the sudden appearance of a ghost.Meng Li said:


    "take the bag, there are diapers in it."


    Zhang Qi was stunned and gave Meng Li his burden. Meng Li changed the baby''s diaper and wrapped the dirty diaper with oil paper. It still works after washing.


    "Why are you here?" Zhang Qi asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "what do you say?"


    Several people did not speak, anyway, their mind has been seen through.


    Zhang Qi couldn''t understand how this man had been following for so long. He was so happy that he thought he had dumped him.


    He looked at the child who had been cleaned up by Meng Li, and sipped his mouth and said:


    "let''s go, it''s going to be dark."


    Meng Li got up, put the child on his back and followed him. Several people didn''t chirp like before. The atmosphere was silent for a time.


    It''s embarrassing.


    The path of the small road is not as wide and smooth as the main road. Several men are very concerned about Guo Liujun and are afraid that Guo Liujun will sprain his feet.


    Guo Liujun is a native of Haicheng. He has received a foreign education, and his family conditions are OK, but he is not the best. However, in the hearts of these men, he is a goddess.


    Meng Li doesn''t care much. He follows behind silently. Suddenly, several peoplee out from the roadside in front of him. Looking back, Meng Li alsoes out behind him.


    The front and back are blocked.


    The person in front of him was still holding a gun in his hand. He looked at each other with a bad look. For example, he looked at them with the look of amb, and they were cold all over the ce.


    Everyone''s heart pped and groaned secretly. Why did they happen to meet such a person.


    As his body tightened, Zhang Qi summoned up courage and asked:


    "brothers, what are you going to do?"


    The one with the gun at the head of the other party replied haughtily:


    "can''t you see it?"


    Zhang Qi was flustered and frightened.

 Chapter 596

    Guo Liujun stepped back and looked back at the people blocking them. His expression was wonderful.


    One of them is holding a gun, the others are holding a knife. Although the knife is not a sharp weapon, it is still useful to deal with unarmed people like them.


    "I see that you are all burdened and far away. You have some money on you."


    Said the man with the gun.


    Then he said:


    "hand in the valuable things. Today''s road will let you pass."


    Guo Liujun was annoyed and scolded:


    "in broad daylight, you hateful bandits dare tomit banditry. Are you not afraid of being arrested by the government and going to jail?"


    Meng Li silently looked at Guo Liujun, some speechless.


    Holding the dog beating stick, her hand tightened. In the story, the client was robbed once, but was robbed by a tramp.


    It''s not as fast as the others.


    Therefore, she felt that it was not peaceful all the way, thinking about who provoked her and who beat her. She didn''t expect that it woulde in handy so soon.


    She is still hesitant to do it. In fact, it''s a little difficult to pick these big bandits alone, but there''s no problem in running.


    The other side looked at Guo Liujun, licked his lips, and said in a voice:


    "good littledy, put down the valuable one and the littledy, you can go."


    He looked at the three men, nced at Meng Li again,ughed and said:


    "eh, is this woman sucking? Have milk... Water. Ha ha ha ha? Do you want it, brothers? "


    Meng Li coldly swept the man''s face and said, "what are you looking at? The eyes are still gloomy. "


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll take you back to the stockadeter. The brothers will make youfortable."


    Zhang Qi said angrily:


    "don''t deceive others too much. Be careful we''ll fight with you."


    He squeezed his hand tightly. He didn''t know whether it was because his wife was humiliated or because Guo Liujun was humiliated. He was so angry that he forgot his initial fear.


    Eyes slightly convex, staring at each other.


    The man with the gun pointed the gun at Zhang Qi''s face door and said:


    "fight for you?"


    "Don''t let me shoot you."


    Guo Liujun said:


    "you dare."


    "Why not?"


    "Even if I kill you, no one knows. Is anyone in charge of you in this troubled time?" The man said as he should.


    Guo Liujun choked and finally said:


    "I''m from Haicheng. You know the ce in Haicheng. You can''t afford to offend a lot of people. My father knows that I''ve taken this road and has sent someone to pick me up. If I die, you''ll all die." Guo Liujun is bluffing.


    Her father didn''t have the ability.


    But there should be no problem in fooling these little bandits.


    The man frowned and looked at Guo Liujun''s clothes. It looked like a big ce.


    But there''s no need for a serious youngdy to shiver when she goes out.


    However, everything is absolute, and he is not sure about it.


    He said:


    "when your fatheres, the cauliflower will be cold. Don''t talk nonsense. Hand it in and put it on the ground." He said.


    A few people seemed to be iron, how could they give in to the bandits, we did not move, looking around, looking for an exit to escape.


    Now the bandits have surrounded them.


    "No?"


    "Search, brothers." The bandits are tired.


    If it wasn''t for the shortage of bullets and the need to save money, men would like to scare these people with a shot.


    The rest of them heard it, and slowly approached five of them. There were more than a dozen of them, all men, with knives.


    In terms of number, they are superior to them. What''s more, there are two women on their side.


    Although they struggled and wanted to escape, they were robbed of their burden.


    There are two men toward Meng Li came here, also looked at Meng Li''s body, eyes extremely lewd.


    Meng Li, holding a stick in one hand, coldly looks at the two men who are close to her and takes another look at Zhang Qi. After Zhang Qi''s burden is robbed, Zhang Qi simply goes to protect Guo Liujun.


    Guo Liujun''s baggage was also robbed, but Guo Liujun was wearing a jade bracelet on his wrist. That hand had been caught by a bandit and was rolling down the bracelet, but Guo Liujun had been stopping it with his other hand.


    Zhang Qi is helping.


    Maybe the bandits didn''t want to really kill people. In short, they didn''t use a knife to cut them, but they poked them around. Zhang Qi was decorated.


    Meng Li said to the Bandits:


    "I don''t have any burden or money. My husband does. It''s useless for you to rob me."


    The two bandits looked at each other and looked at Meng Li''s dress. He didn''t look like a rich man. One of them asked:"Who is your husband?"


    Meng Li pointed to Zhang Qi:


    "it''s him."


    The bandit looked back and saw that Zhang Qi was helping Guo Liujun and asked:


    "is this your husband?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    The bandits are speechless.


    However, one person still said:


    "I have to search your body to see if you have anything hidden."


    "It''s boring." He looked at the crying child.


    The child has been crying for a long time and was scared to cry.


    The bandit came towards Meng Li. Meng Li lightly raised his stick and hit the two bandits'' knives to the ground with a random set of stick techniques.


    They picked it up again, and Meng Li fell to the ground again. The two bandits thought it was wrong and cried out:


    "brothers, this woman is powerful. Come and help."


    There are a few more. Meng Li is surrounded by people. He is a little tired, but he can still cope with it. The child is so scared that he cries louder and louder.


    And Guo Liujun''s bracelet has also been rolled down, even a thin ne around his neck has been pulled down. There are fewer people on their side, so they can deal with it better.


    Bao Xingfa''s clothes were torn. He found a chance and said to Guo Liujun:


    "run."


    Zhang Qi pushed Guo Liujun and said, "yes, run."


    Guo Liujun clenched his teeth. In the chaos, there was no time to think about it. He pulled the nearest Zhang Qidao:


    "we should go together."


    Bao Xingfa said:


    "yes, you get out first, and we will look for opportunities."


    Zhang Qidao:


    "can it work?"


    Bao Xingfa roared:


    "let''s go. Let''s go when we have a chance."


    He took a knife from the ground in his hand and chopped it fiercely. His eyes were red. His fighting method was worse than that of the bandits. He was so surprised that the bandits didn''t dare to get close to him. He also found an opportunity with Ji Hongyi. Before he left, he saw Meng Li who was surrounded by Tuan Tuan and couldn''t get away. If he went to save her now, he couldn''t save her at all, and he couldn''t leave.


    At this time, he must not be impulsive. It''s important to protect his life. He felt guilty in his heart and cried:


    "brother and sister, hold on, I will call someone to save you."


    The bandit leader with a gun looks at the belongings in the baggage on the ground. When they get the belongings, they are toozy to chase them.


    It''s better to stay and fight with them. This woman has a little posture, so we can take it.

 Chapter 597

    Meng Li saw that all the people had run away. He kicked a newly fallen knife from the ground and held it in his hand. With the knife, he was more handy.


    He opened a way for himself and looked at the bandit leader with a gun. Meng Li showed his body method, took the bandit leader''s gun before the bandit leader could react, and said:


    "hello."


    A circle of bandits are confused. How can their boss be kidnapped.


    "Nvxia, Daxia, spare your life." Cried the bandit chief, raising his hands.


    Meng Li said:


    "bring me those two burdens."


    "Which two?"


    "What do you say?"


    The next one said:


    "I know, it should be the two on her husband''s back."


    Meng Li: "don''t you pick it up for me?"


    The bandit quickly picked it up, looked at the property inside, hesitated and put it in. Then he threw two bags to Meng Li. Meng Li held out two hands to catch them, and then he slipped away.


    It''s very fast.


    It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want all the belongings on the ground, but that most of these bandits regard money as their life, and they can fight with their lives for money.


    If they ask to take all their belongings away, they would rather kill their leader than do it.


    Bandits are not always loyal.


    Maybe there are temporary partners.


    Moreover, her poor spiritual power has been exhausted, and she may not be able to solve the dozen bandits.


    It''s meaningless to entangle. It''s better to go straight.


    Meng Li took the gun away. Looking at Meng Li taking the gun away, someone asked the bandit leader: "boss, do you want to chase him?"


    "After what? What if they shoot? "


    "If you can grow a little brain, the other party''s way must not be simple, and you still have to provoke." The bandit leader was heartbroken and his only gun was robbed.


    Now face can not hang up, no matter the other side is fierce or not, also want to say the other side is fierce.


    Otherwise, I can''t exin that I was pointed at the head with a gun.


    "We got something here anyway."


    The bandit leader took a look at the ground.


    Don''t worry about it.


    "So it is."


    Everyone moved his body, some were bruised by Meng Li''s stick, and then began to pick and choose on the ground.


    "This bracelet looks like a valuable thing." A man said with Guo Liujun''s bracelet.


    After Meng Li released his mental strength and found that the bandits didn''te, he put down his heart, found a ce to count the money in the bag and put the money in the next ce.


    In fact, Zhang Qi''s close fitting clothes are sewn with money inside, but he didn''t tell her.


    Or she found it by peeping through nothing.


    After counting the bullets in the gun, it turned out that there were few bullets. No wonder the bandit was not willing to shoot.


    Meng Li wrapped the gun around his waist with a piece of cloth, held the crying child in his arms and coaxed him for a long time. He also dropped some nutrients to the child and urinated for the child.


    The child was probably tired of crying, and slowly went to sleep.


    Then Meng Li went to find Zhang Qi with the burden on his back.


    Meng Li soon caught up with Zhang Qi. They kept running and looked back from time to time. Looking at Meng Li, Zhang Qi stopped in surprise. His face turned red because of running, and he said:


    "are youing?"


    Meng Li shook his head, and several people were relieved.


    Looking at Meng Li again, how did hee out alone?


    At that time, they didn''t have time to see Meng Li. They didn''t realize the fact that Meng Li was able to fight, and they were surprised to see that Meng Li was intact.


    When Zhang Qi saw Meng Li, he remembered that his behavior of leaving his wife and children behind was really wrong. He asked with some guilt:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Zhang Qi looks back, worried about bandits.


    Looking at Meng Li wring two bundles in his hand, it was his. He quickly took the bundle, put it on the ground and began to search.


    And then found that the worthless things are in, the property is not.


    He said with an ugly face:


    "where''s the thing?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "do you think people will give me the property? Just give me this. "


    Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li suspiciously and asked:


    "how did you get out?"


    "Why do they burden you?"


    "Why didn''t we bring our baggage with us?"


    Guo Liujun asked three times that she didn''t even have any clothes to change. The key is that there are her books and her notes in it.


    These things are her essays, very precious.I haven''t seen such a kind-hearted bandit. I''m so lucky to be able to run away. Do you still have something to return?


    Feel the pain on the wrist, Guo Liujun is also a pain, her bracelet, ne, ah, are gone.


    I don''t know how to be so unlucky.


    I''m sorry to take a path. The path is sparsely popted. Didn''t it give the bandits a chance?


    Meng Li couldn''t talk to Guo Liujun. Zhang Qi immediately asked:


    "yes, how did you get out?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "you are a good man. You leave your wife and children behind and run away."


    Being said by Meng Li, Zhang Qi''s face turned red again.


    Bao Xingfa quickly came out to make ends meet:


    "brother and sister, don''t me the Zhangqi brothers. At that time, they had no choice but to run away one by one."


    "And Zhang Qi was very anxious all the way, and wanted to rush to the county to report to save you."


    Bao Xing gave Zhang Qi a look, and Zhang Qi quickly agreed:


    "yes, Chunrong, how can I leave you two? Am I still human?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi with a little sarcasm in his eyes, which makes Zhang Qi feel ashamed. Ji Hongyi says, "OK, let''s go quickly. If we don''t have any money, we''ll be fine."


    Finally, he added:


    "spend money to avoid disaster."


    Zhang Qi nodded, and Bao Xingfa echoed:


    "yes."


    Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li deeply and nodded his head.


    Although everyone said that spending money to avoid disaster, selffort, but a heavy heart.


    Now the money on the road is gone.


    How can I get to Haicheng?


    Zhang Qi was most worried because there were still two people on his side.


    Bao Xingfa said:


    "now we should go to the county to report the case, and then find a ce to settle down. We can n on the rest."


    Zhang Qi asked:


    "do you still have money?"


    Bao Xingfa looked at Zhang Qi and said:


    "No."


    All his personal money was ransacked by bandits.


    Zhang Qi was silent.


    Ji Hongyi said:


    "OK, we should at least go to the ce where there are many people in the county. It''s not safe here."


    Everyone nodded. Meng Li threw the burden to Zhang Qi again. Zhang Qi had to go on. The ce of his arm was cut down by a knife, but now the blood didn''t flow.


    Bao Xingfa said to himself:


    "it''s all my fault that I proposed to take a shortcut. Knowing that the world is not peaceful, I have to take risks."


    Guo Liujunforted:


    "you don''t have to me yourself. No one can expect that."

 Chapter 598

    Everyone sighed deeply.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was low, and there was no talk andugh at the beginning.


    Meng Li didn''t know if they were robbed in the plot. This time, he went out two dayster than in the plot.


    Guo Liujun walked at the back and looked at Meng Li again and again. He couldn''t help asking:


    "how did you get out?"


    Meng Li: "secret."


    Guo Liujun:...


    several people went to the county, reported the case together, prepared the case, and told them:


    "we already know what happened, and we will go to suppress the bandits another day. If you want to get your property back, you have to wait here."


    How many people look at each other and wait?


    Zhang Qi asked if he could get rid of the bandits.


    Looking at these people, I feel really unreliable.


    People looked at Zhang Qi from top to bottom and said:


    "there are not enough people now."


    Guo Liujun stares at others and says to Zhang Qi:


    "OK, let''s go."


    Guo Liujun knows how corrupt, hateful and useless these people are.


    I have no hope for these people in my heart.


    This is the corrupt people, the distressing national conditions, the significance of the revolution is here, change everything.


    Zhang Qi sighed, looked at each other impatient, and high eyes, turned to take the lead.


    Everybody go out and hang out in the street.


    Seeing the inn, no one put forward to live. Smelling the smell of rice, they were hungry, but they didn''t put forward to eat.


    Meng Li swept everyone with his mental strength. Bao Xingfa, Ji Hongyi and Guo Liujun were all searched, and now they are penniless.


    Only Zhang Qi, probably thinking at the beginning to guard against her, sewed the money inside the clothes.


    Most people don''t do this. After all, it seems a little poor. Who has ever seen a rich man sew money in his clothes and hide it carefully.


    Guo Liujun sighed:


    "where should I stay tonight?"


    Zhang Qi was very sad and said:


    "actually, I still have some money on me."


    Guo Liujun''s eyes brightened, looked at the darkness, and said:


    "let''s find a ce to live."


    Zhang Qi looked at everyone''s eyes, nodded and said:


    "but not much. It''s difficult for us to get to Haicheng together."


    Guo Liujun:


    "let''s find a ce to live first, and then discuss."


    When they opened rooms, they only opened two rooms. Zhang Qi arranged: "Chunrong and Liujun have one room."


    "One of our three men."


    Then he said to Guo Liujun:


    "I''ve wronged you."


    Guo Liujun took a look at Meng Li and nodded reluctantly.


    After buying some more cakes, everyone took a cake and sat in the room. Ji Hongyi said to Bao Xingfa:


    "is there any money at home?"


    He meant to go back and get some more.


    Bao Xingfa shook his head and said with an ugly expression:


    "no, there is no money at home."


    Ji Hongyi was silent:


    "so is my family."


    They look at Zhangqi.


    Zhang Qi has no choice but to show his hand:


    "my house has been sold, and there is nothing worth going back to get."


    Guo Liujun wants to say that he can send a telegram to Haicheng, but his family is not necessarily willing to give her so many people''s money.


    The family had been pursuing stability and didn''t want her to make friends with like-minded people outside.


    But it''s not good enough to walk away alone.


    It''s hard.


    Guo Liujun chose to be silent.


    A few men didn''t expect Guo Liujun.


    "Now what? Are you still going? " Ji Hongyi asked.


    Zhang Qi clenched his teeth and said:


    "go, why don''t you go?"


    "Do you want to flinch because of this tribtion?"


    Now it''s a shame to go back and have nothing. It''s better to go out and wander directly.


    He looked at Meng Li, who was eating the cake silently, and his heart became angry.


    Eat, eat.


    But in front of friends, it''s not easy to attack, so I can only say:


    "there''s no travel fee now, or you can go back tomorrow morning."


    Meng Li: "how much money do you give me to rent a house?"


    Zhang Qi:......


    he has no money.


    Guo Liujun looks at Zhang Qi''s face in embarrassment, and his heart is not angry. At this time, he doesn''t understand Zhang Qi''s difficulties. Is it with Zhang Qi''s family?


    She insinuated:"Women in the new era want to be strong and independent."


    Meng Li took a look at Guo Liujun and said:


    "you are so self reliant, you should not eat the cake that my man bought for you."


    Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li awkwardly and angrily. In a fit of anger, he put the cake on the table and said angrily:


    "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat."


    She got up and left.


    Zhang Qi stares at Meng Li:


    "can you speak?"


    The other two men all looked at Meng Li with the eyes of condemnation, ming Meng Li for not speaking like that and making people angry.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "howe."


    Zhang Qi said: "no money, you go back to live in her mother''s home for a period of time."


    Meng Li:


    "we are not afraid of being robbed."


    "Take the road."


    Meng Li: "I married you. You let me go back to my mother''s house to live for a living. What you want people to think of you is that you are useless."


    Zhang Qi said angrily:


    "you are so sharp now."


    Bao Xingfa said helplessly:


    "OK, let the younger brothers and sisters follow."


    Zhang Qi didn''t speak. Meng Li stood up and turned to go to Guo Liujun''s room. Guo Liujun was putting two chairs together. Looking at Meng Li, he said:


    "who are we going to bed?"


    Meng Li said:


    "all right."


    Guo Liujun frowned:


    "can you make a choice? If I say I sleep in bed, others should say I bully you."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll sleep in bed. Of course, I don''t mind if you want to sleep with me."


    Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li in disgust. He was not happy that Meng Li said he was in bed. He always felt that he was at a loss.


    In order to find a bnce, she put the quilt on the bed on the chair and said:


    "then you sleep in the bed and the quilt belongs to me."


    Without a quilt, it''s ufortable just to sleep in bed.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    Guo Liujun saw Meng Li''s face unchanged, not anxious, not angry, as if she hit the cotton with a fist. She wrapped the quilt around her body andy on the chair, with her back to Meng Li, to sleep.


    Meng Li puts down the child, teases the child, and feeds the child some water. When the child goes to sleep, Meng Li covers the child with the clothes in the bag, turns off the light, sits cross knee and begins to practice.


    To be honest, Zhang Qi didn''t ask about the children''s eating this day.


    It''s like it''s not my own child.


    In the middle of the night, Guo Liujun turned over and looked at a dark shadow sitting on the bed in the dim light. He was so scared that he woke up and remembered who it was.


    Asked:


    "why do you sit up in the middle of the night and stare at me? It''s scary. "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you think too much. I didn''t look at you. "


    She is not facing the room, is it facing the wall?


    Guo Liujun speechless, heart murmured a neuropathy, simply turned away, out of sight, out of mind.

 Chapter 599

    It''s a shame to go back after being robbed.


    You can earn all the way to Haicheng.


    When you get to a small dock in the county, you can buy tickets to the next more prosperous ce, where you can buy tickets directly to Haicheng.


    Zhang Qi took out all his family and bought tickets for everyone. The rest was used to buy big cakes.


    So I''m broke.


    Everyone boarded the boat. The boat was not big. A few people sat in a row. Meng Li held the child in his arms and worked in his body.


    On the water, the boat is moving again, which makes people feel a little cold. Zhang Qi puts his clothes on Guo Liujun. Guo Liujun takes a look at Meng Li and shows off secretly.


    Meng Li ignored it directly.


    What is there to show off about enjoying the hospitality of other people''s husbands?


    Everyone''s expression is not rxed, and so at noon, to the dock, a few people on the shore, have a very confused feeling.


    Meng Li said to Zhang Qi:


    "there are temporary porters yelling over there. Would you like to fight for one afternoon?"


    Zhang Qishun looked at Meng Li''s eyes, looked at a bare man with a towel on his shoulder and yelled.


    Zhang Qi hesitated, and Bao Xingfa said bitterly:


    "don''t ask."


    Guo Liujun was silent, but Zhang Qi said: "let''s go."


    They moved their steps towards the man, who looked at the first three men and said:


    "looking for a job?"


    Zhang Qi nodded, and the man looked at him. He looked like a man with strength. He said:


    "OK, do it at any time and go at any time."


    "How much is that?"


    "It depends on how much resistance you have. The ship will stop there." The man pointed to a boat from which someone was carryingrge bags of goods.


    Unloading.


    "How much for one?"


    "How long have you been working? You''ve been short of manpower these days."


    "How much is it?"


    "Well, if it can be done for a few days, the price will be higher, so that I won''t find another one tomorrow."


    "Not sure."


    "It''s a day."


    "It''s just for today. How much is it?"


    "Three pieces of copper, isn''t that interesting?"


    Zhang Qi narrowed his eyes to see such arge piece of goods. When he unloaded three pieces, there was only one copper te. He couldn''t help but gasp. His expression was very hesitant.


    But the man was impatient and said, "do you want to do it or not? If you don''t, don''t dy me to find someone else. "


    Bao Xingfa said: "do it, do it."


    "Three, right?"


    Zhang Qi nodded depressed.


    The three of them went to carry things. Meng Li found a ce to sit down and practice with his child.


    At first, Guo Liujun was reluctant to sit down. Finally, he seemed to be tired and sat beside Meng Li.


    It''s not easy to earn this copper. It takes about seven or eight minutes to move a piece of goods back and forth, two or three copper in an hour.


    Now it takes about 300 copper to get a silver dor.


    Meng Li and Guo Liujun didn''t talk to each other, so they just waited.


    Wait and wait. They had been working for nearly four hours. It was almost dark before they finished.


    Watching theme out, Guo Liujun stands up and Meng Li follows.


    Zhang Qi walked in the front with red cheeks and panting. Guo Liujun quickly took out a handkerchief from his body and raised his hand. He wanted to wipe Zhang Qi''s sweat. Meng Li coughed. Guo Liujun pursed his mouth and handed the handkerchief to Zhang Qi.


    Zhang Qi said thank you and gently wiped the sweat on his face.


    Guo Liujun said with some heartache:


    "hard work."


    Zhang Qi shook his head:


    "it''s not hard."


    They went to the man to settle their wages. The man counted the goods they moved, took out a handful of coppers from his body, counted them, and said to Zhang Qi:


    "Oh, brother, it''s not enough. Come and get them tomorrow?"


    Ten coppers is equivalent to an afternoon''s work.


    It''s not enough. Zhang Qi quarrels with the man for a while, but the family, relying on the fact that they are local people, watches Zhang Qi, an outsider, go ashore, and there are more than a dozen workers behind him to support him. They just refuse to give him.


    If you have to leave in a hurry, you can''t take the money tomorrow.


    No matter how hard Zhang Qi''s mouth is, it''s useless for Guo Liujun to reason in a cold voice. He can only swallow this tone and take part of it.


    Twenty coppers is at least enough for them to find a ce to sleep for one night and have some cheap food by the way.


    After an afternoon''s work and two days without any oil in his stomach, Guo Liujun suggested eating some beef noodles.


    It tastes like meat and oil, and it''s better than cakes.Sitting at the roadside stall, under the dim light, Guo Liujun looked at Meng Li and said:


    "when you just asked for money, you didn''t say a word. Usually you don''t have such a strong mouth. Don''t you take yourself as such a pedestrian?"


    I''m really tired of this kind of people. They don''te forward to protect their own interests, but they have to eat when they eat.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you are the most noisy, the most reasonable and the loudest. The question is do you want the money back?"


    Guo Liujun choked and said:


    "you see, now I have a bad mouth. Although I didn''t want toe, I''m in charge of it. I take it as my own business."


    "Unlike you, you don''t care about theirbor. They work so hard to move things just to have a ce to settle down tonight, so you know that you can enjoy their sess."


    Guo Liujun for three men to fight against injustice, so that the hearts of the three men are across a trace of warmth.


    At the same time, I feel that the difference between women and women is so big.


    Also let Zhang Qi feel a little disgusted to his wife for no reason.


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t you find that you only yelled four bowls of beef noodles?"


    "And you don''t have to worry about your stay tonight." Meng Li said.


    It''s hard to argue.


    Guo Liujun looked at Zhang Qi for a moment, and Zhang Qi said in a low voice:


    "just now she said that she was not hungry and did not eat."


    For the sentence after Meng Li, we only think that Meng Li is angry.


    Guo Liujun snorted.


    I want to say that now I have a bad mouth. If I have the backbone, I will really find a ce to live by myself.


    Meng Liughs. He drank a tube of nutriment before. No matter how bad it is, he can manage it for two days.


    I really don''t have much appetite now.


    And look at the beef noodles are not delicious, do not want to eat things, not forced to eat, not suffering.


    There are five pieces of beef on Guo Liujun''s noodles. Guo Liujun chooses the fastest one for Zhang Qi, and the other two choose one in their bowl.


    Zhang Qi found this little detail, and his heart beat faster.


    Guo Liujun kept saying that it was delicious and fragrant.


    I''m greedy for people who don''t eat.


    Meng Li''s face doesn''t change. He feels that Guo Liujun ispeting with her now.


    Guo Liujun wants Zhang Qi to be special to her.

 Chapter 600

    She is silent, as did not see, Zhang Qi also more ignore her, can be in front of her face.


    It doesn''t matter.


    After eating noodles, we found a ce to live. It was more prosperous than the previous county. The price of the inn was different. They found the cheapest one.


    Maybe before Zhang Qi didn''t have any privacy and took out all the money he didn''t get robbed by the bandits, so they chose to arrange the money for Zhang Qi.


    Amodation conditions also let Zhang Qi choose.


    Zhang Qi still opened two rooms, took the key, and was ready to live in the room. Seeing that Meng Li was still in front of the counter, Zhang Qi said:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "open a room for yourself and say you don''t need your money."


    Guo Liujun sneered and said in a low voice:


    "ability."


    Meng Li nced at Zhang Qi and said:


    "are you my husband or someone else''s husband?"


    "People who don''t know think you are Guo Liujun''s husband, and we are orphans and widows."


    "No matter how others run on me, you don''t think you heard me, but you help others."


    Guo Liujun blushed:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li smiles, and Zhang Qi says angrily:


    "pay attention to what you say, don''t be indifferent, don''t insult the girl''s reputation."


    "I don''t speak rationally. Who else do you want to help you?"


    Guo Liujun on one side feltfortable.


    Meng Li opens a room with money. Zhang Qi looks at Meng Li unexpectedly:


    "where did you get the money?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I changed the gold bracelet and sewed it inside the clothes just like you."


    Zhang Qi


    Guo Liujun didn''t expect Meng Lizhen to be rich, so he couldn''t help saying:


    "it''s hard to see that it''s none of his business. It turns out that he''s hiding his money."


    She took a sympathetic look at Zhang Qi. It''s really bad luck to meet such a wife.


    Narrow minded, selfish woman.


    Poor man, this is the harm of arranged marriage. It''s not only women, but also men.


    I think Zhang Qi didn''t know her before and got married in a muddle headed way.


    No wonder if you have such a marriage, you should let it go early.


    Zhang Qi was also extremely unhappy. He said:


    "you didn''t tell me."


    Meng Li said:


    "why do I say it to you?"


    Zhang Qi choked and sneered:


    "if you want to be angry with me, I hope you can hold on to the end."


    It''s no wonder that he was so indifferent all the way. He was so disappointed.


    Bao Xingfa and Ji Hongyi are silent, and it''s hard to say anything about other people''s family affairs.


    Meng Li took the key and was ready to go upstairs. Zhang Qi thought about it, but he still held Meng Li and said, "return the house. Save it. You and Liu Jun have a room."


    "By the way, give me the money and I''ll arrange it."


    Don''t worry about putting money on her, and it''s time to use it.


    If you can save a little, you can count a little.


    Meng Li gave Zhang Qi a cold look and said:


    "this gold bracelet was made by my mother''s family when I got married. Why did I change it for you?"


    "Of course, if you want Guo Liujun to make do with one night in my room, give me half of the room money, then I will."


    Do you understand the AA system?


    Zhang Qi stares at Meng Li. He can''t say a word for a long time. Meng Li shakes off Zhang Qi''s hand.


    Took the lead to take the children upstairs.


    Leave a few people standing where they are.


    Meng Li smiles. In her previous burden, there is money for Zhang Qi to sell her house. It can not only support her to go to Haicheng, but also support her to rent a house and make a living in Haicheng.


    Although it''s a small house, it''s still worth a little money.


    And that gold bracelet, still on the body, didn''t pawn, less than had to, Meng Li didn''t want to pawn the client''s things.


    Guo Liujun has a headache. Now he has no money, but he has to upy a room for one girl, and only three of them have one room.


    I feel very sorry, but she is not willing to put down face to live in the woman''s room.


    Zhang Qi also saw Guo Liujun''s Dilemma and said:


    "don''t worry, just live in peace."


    Guo Liujun has a trace of sweetness in his heart. It''s good for someone to understand her.


    When Zhang Qi went to bed at night, his brows were full of sorrow.


    When people give him money, he seems to take on the responsibility of team leader. He must be more diligent than others.


    Looking at Meng Li sitting on one side, Guo Liujun deliberately raised his book and said:"Do you know the words?"


    Meng Li nced up at Guo Liujun and said faintly:


    "if you are not with me one day, you will show me your sense of existence, superiority and difort, won''t you?"


    Guo Liujun said with a smile:


    "you are too sensitive. I just want to ask."


    Meng Li didn''t answer, Guo Liujun said:


    "if you don''t know the words, forget it. If you know the words, you''d rather sit like this than read a book to grow yourself. I feel you''re wasting your time."


    Meng Li was a little annoyed and said:


    "do you believe I beat you?"


    Guo Liujun snorted:


    "barbarism."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you think it''s barbaric, do you have the ability to scold the invaders away with your mouth?"


    Guo Liujun said:


    "what''s wrong."


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more. They didn''t finish until dark. This time, they still didn''t get the ten coppers from yesterday, but today''s money was settled.


    Apart from the cost of amodation tonight, I can still keep some money on my hand. Zhang Qi''s worries are a little more rxed, and I feel hopeful.


    After a few days to the dock unloading, the middle day people do notck of manpower, they can only idle.


    Wait.


    After staying in this ce for more than half a month, I finally saved enough money to buy four tickets to Haicheng.


    Zhang Qi just bought four, not Meng Li.


    Meng Li has been practicing for more than half a month, and he has more spiritual power in his body. He bought himself a ticket to Haicheng and boarded the boat to Haicheng.


    Zhang Qi is angry with Meng Li for hiding money. He hasn''t talked to Meng Li much for half a month.


    They are also indifferent to children.


    Just look at the child and look around with open eyes, as if forgetting that the child also wants to eat.


    When she got on the boat, Guo Liujun was obviously very happy. As long as the boat arrived at her destination, she could go home.

 Chapter 601

    When the ship sailed into Haicheng, everyone went ashore. Standing on thend of Haicheng, Zhang Qi also looked excited.


    Although it was a hard journey, I still got here.


    Zhang Qi asked Meng Li:


    "how much money do you have? We need to rent a house."


    Zhang Qi thought of the words Guo Liujun whispered to him on the ship, saying that he was willing to help him take root in Haicheng.


    So now we just need to solve the problem of amodation.


    Meng Li looked at Zhang Qi with a smile:


    "how much do you think a gold bracelet can be worth? After so many days, after buying a ticket, can you still rent a house?"


    Zhang Qi wrung his brow:


    "can you stop being weird all day long?"


    "Who owes you? I didn''t touch your money all the way. "


    Selfish woman.


    When he was in trouble, he didn''t care, he held on to the money.


    Meng Li:


    "of course you owe me. You didn''t hesitate to leave me when you met bandits."


    Zhang Qi''s forehead was blue, and he said:


    "it''s said that you were anxious to report the case at that time. You have to hold on to it. It''s really hard to get by. Do you have to let me stay with you to have bad luck, so that I can''t see others?"


    Zhang Qi has the idea of divorce in his heart, and can feel that they can''t get along with each other more and more.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say more.


    Perfunctory way:


    "OK, you are the most reasonable."


    Bao Hongyi is not used to talking with Jizhang.


    Guo Liujun said:


    "I can arrange for you to stay with my friends first, but..."


    She took a look at Meng Li.


    "My friend is a man. It may be inconvenient for a woman."


    Zhang Qi is in trouble.


    He wants to leave people behind, but he doesn''t like to get along with her very much.


    But in the name of husband and wife.


    I can''t do it without my wife.


    It seems that he is not authentic.


    Meng Li said:


    "it doesn''t matter. I''ll find a ce to live by myself."


    Zhang Qilian said in a hurry:


    "can you do it?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi sarcastically, which makes Zhang Qi feel embarrassed.


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t want to embarrass you. Before I came here, I said that I can find a job myself. I don''t have to follow you."


    Zhang Qi was relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t have to fight hard. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to get away.


    If you are wise, you can avoid being said to be unkind.


    Sighing,


    "I''ll pick you up when I settle down."


    Meng Li said, if it''s not for the worry that the child is not doing well in Zhangqi, Meng Li wants to throw the child to Zhangqi.


    But along the way children eat what Zhang Qi did not ask, simply can''t give children to Zhang Qi.


    In the end, Zhang Qi''s several people still followed Guo Liujun. Before Zhang Qi left, he touched some coppers on his body. He wanted to give them to her, but it didn''t help much to give them to her.


    She should be a little bit, can''t rent a house, can also live in an inn, then can find a ce to live in the work should not be difficult, right?


    Zhang Qi''s mind was a little confused. He tried to convince himself that he was not the kind of person who left his wife and children behind.


    His wife won''t have a bad life just because he''s left behind.


    Although Zhang Qi did not know what kind of means she should have to make a living.


    Guo Liujun looked back at Meng Li with a victory.


    Meng Li wanders alone on the street of Haicheng. Rickshawse and go by Meng Li. Looking at Meng Li''s clothes, few people stop to ask if Meng Li is sitting or not.


    Want toe or eat something hot, Meng Li found a stall, called a cage of steamed buns.


    Called a bowl of porridge to the child.


    Meng Li holds the child in his arms and wipes the saliva on the corner of his mouth. The child only shouts Niang, and the rest doesn''t know how to say.


    Meng Li murmured in the child''s ear, that is to say in the child''s ear, to create anguage environment for the child.


    Some people sell newspapers, and Meng Li buys another one.


    Meng Li fed the child and put the newspaper on the table. The child held it in his arms and looked at the newspaper.


    The newspaper can also find jobs. Meng Li sees that those who recruit soldiers can be soldiers, and it also says that excellent people are not limited to men and women.


    It''s not unusual for women to be soldiers now.


    Meng Li is a bit excited. At a special time, the people should make contributions within their ability.


    But holding the child in his hand, Meng Li hesitated.


    If the client is willing to contribute to the country, she will lose her life because she became a soldier, and she will not be judged as a failure. But what about the child.Who cares?


    It''s a big question whether we can survive.


    But because she was a mother, Meng Li felt that the client would not want to, and felt that the client did not have a strong pursuit of dedication for the country.


    Meng and everyone have their own choice.


    It''s just that when the timees to judge the failure of the mission and find a new Tasker to counter attack, his so-called personal contribution to the country will not be a joke.


    The mission failed, and everything she did no longer exists.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel that if he bes a soldier and goes to the battlefield, he will surely survive. If a shell just falls on her head, her flesh and blood will not be able to carry it.


    But what else.


    Meng Li turned the newspaper around and didn''t find a suitable job.


    But also to settle down, Meng lisuo first solve the immediate problem.


    As for Zhang Qi, he hase to Haicheng, and he still has Zhang Qi''s money to sell his house, so let him toss first.


    After eating, Meng Li was looking for a house on the street. By chance, he could see a car passing by, and the child babbled in surprise.


    Today''s car is a symbol of status.


    Meng Li drags his children to find a house in the streets. The rent in Haicheng is not cheap at this time.


    Meng Li was in a hurry to move in. He found a room on the second floor. The window was very small. He felt that it was damp inside and the walls were mildewed.


    Put down a bed, there is a chair, the old desk will have nothing else.


    Although the conditions are not good, Meng Li is still a little happy. After all, he has rented a house, so he doesn''t have to worry about amodation for the time being.


    After eating, she can also use nutrients to top one. I feel that after this task is finished, she has to exchange some nutrients for standby.


    It''s so convenient.


    Meng Li took the child out to buy some quilts and towels.


    I bought some children''s toys.


    I bought some newspapers by the way.


    Also bought a mat, mat on the ground, children can climb on top to y, not cool hands and feet very good.


    The simpleyout of the room, the mat on the ground, the child took toys to y, Meng Li took out the newspaper to search.


    I hope to find a suitable job in Haicheng. At this time, there are also industries developing in Haicheng. There are factories. They are willing to recruit female workers, but they have to be local people.


    I don''t like the instability of outsiders.


    Meng Li looked around. It''s toote today. He''ll go out tomorrow.

 Chapter 602

    Meng Li practiced all night, but the same fashionable woman was walking beside Guo Liujun.


    Today''s Guo Liujun is also very fresh and beautiful.


    Guo Liujun didn''t know what he was muttering to the woman. Meng Li decided to ignore Guo Liujun and go straight ahead.


    Just as the three passed by, the woman ran out to meet Meng Li, and then called out:


    "where''s my money?"


    Then he grabbed Meng Li''s hand and yelled:


    "catch the thief, thief."


    "Patrol,e here and help me."


    Meng Li turns his head and looks at two uniformed patrolmening.


    They have guns on them.


    The patrolman asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Guo Liujun was a little stunned and asked in a low voice to the woman beside him:


    "little butterfly, what''s the matter?"


    "You don''t mean that she bullies people all the way, but no one can cure her. Let''s see how I can cure her for you."


    Guo Liujun hesitated:


    "it''s not very good."


    Butterfly: "just look at mine."


    They talked in a very low voice, and the patrolman couldn''t hear them. But looking at the clothes Guo Liujun and Xiao die were wearing, and then looking at Meng Li''s clothes, the gap suddenly came out.


    The patrolman looks at Meng Li:


    "are you stealing money?"


    Meng Li shook off Xiao die''s hand and said faintly:


    "No."


    Xiaodie pretended to be nervous and said to the patrolman:


    "yes, yes, if you bump into her, my money will be gone."


    "She must have stolen it, because it was there just now."


    Meng Li nced at Xiao die coldly and said sarcastically:


    "well, how much did I steal from you?"


    Xiaodie was asked. If she had to say too much, if she didn''t have an ocean on her body and couldn''t take it out, wouldn''t she prove that she was wronged?


    The patrolman just looked on, and the party first understood, and then did not understand.


    Xiaodiepromised in her heart and said:


    "it should be dozens of coppers. I didn''t count them when I went out."


    Guo Liujun whispered: "money bag."


    Now that the patrolmen are here, they must help their friends.


    As for the woman, Guo Liujun turned her lips. She didn''t intend to punish her like this, but when she met her friend, she could only admit bad luck.


    Whoever wants her toe to Haicheng.


    Now Haicheng is a real city, where everyonees and the environment is polluted.


    When Xiao die heard the speech, she said:


    "yes, I packed it in my purse."


    The patrolman asked:


    "what color of the purse?"


    Xiaodie''s face was a little flustered, and Guo Liujun warned in a low voice:


    "red."


    She identally saw each other''s purse once. It was a red one.


    Xiaodielian said:


    "red, patrolman, you must be responsible for the people. If you don''t believe you search her, you will find the red purse."


    The patrolman looked at Meng Li:


    "please return the stolen property to this youngdy first, and thene with us."


    Meng Li said:


    "I didn''t steal. What do you want me to take back?"


    "She doesn''t even know how much money she has. How can she be sure that I stole it?"


    The patrolman said:


    "it''s normal not to know how much money you have."


    Rich people naturally don''t have to count their money.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. This time, the patrolman said in an emphatic tone:


    "please cooperate with us."


    Meng Li said: "what if I don''t cooperate?"


    The patrolman sneered:


    "if you don''t cooperate, you will be arrested. Now you are used of stealing money. We have to solve the problem."


    Xiaodie nced at Guo Liujun with a proud face. Guo Liujun whispered with some worry:


    "what should we do after the trouble?"


    Xiaodie smiles and shakes her head.


    Mengli swept Xiaodie''s face coldly. Now, with pride and pride, Mengli''s hand unconsciously put on his waist.


    I have a gun here. It''s a big trouble if the gun is found, but it''s hard to make it clear now.


    Some people say she stole money, and now there''s no surveince on the road.


    I dare not really let them search themselves. Besides, it is also an insult to let them search themselves.


    Bad luck, Meng Li thought of the luck he absorbed, can he really add lucky value?


    Can you go out to find a job and meet these two people?


    The policeman looked at Meng Li and said impatiently:"Put your hands back and go."


    Meng Li''s hand has been swimming around his waist. The child seems to be scared by the cold eyed policeman and starts to cry.


    Xiaodie said:


    "you must take good care of pickpockets. The social atmosphere is corrupted by people like them. Looking at a poor woman with a child on her back, who knows her hands and feet are not clean."


    She looked at Meng Li with disdain in her eyes.


    Meng Li is still very hesitant.


    Meng Li coldly nced at the two women and branded them with mental imprint. As long as she sessfully escaped today, today''s affairs are endless.


    Patrol see Meng Li or stay still, the child on the back and cry annoying.


    Yelled:


    "hold your head and squat down."


    Meng Li raised his hands and squatted down slowly. When Guo Liujun saw this scene, the evil spirit umted along the way suddenly came out a lot.


    There is also today.


    Meng Li squats down and looks up to see that the muzzle of the policeman''s gun is not aimed at her.


    It''s probably that their current identity is somewhat confusing, which makes them not nervous enough.


    Meng Li squats down, and a patrolman ns toe and detain Meng Li. Meng Li suddenly kicks away the patrolman behind him. Suddenly, the patrolman is caught off guard, and his head is solid. Meng Li''s feet are so strong that the patrolman behind him loses his bnce and falls to the ground.


    Guo Liujun and Xiao die stare at one side, open their mouths, and step back.


    And the patrolman next to him saw that it was not right. He nned to point the gun at Meng Li immediately. A figure passed in his eyes, and then he saw that the man was not in front of him.


    And his back was cold, because the baby''s cry came to his back.

 Chapter 603

    And then, there was a touch of cold around his neck.


    It''s a tool.


    Meng Li said:


    "I told you that I didn''t steal. Can''t you hear me?"


    "Put down the weapon and let go."


    The policeman on the opposite side got up from the ground and pointed at Meng Li with a gun. It was better to point at the policeman in front of Meng Li than to point at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t let go, if you don''t do something, you just don''t do it."


    Guo Liujun said:


    "you dare to attack the police. The crime is more serious."


    Meng Li:


    "shut up."


    Guo Liujun looks at Meng Li with extreme indifference. His eyes are full of fear and he closes his mouth.


    "Put down your arms, ma''am."


    A strong male voice came from behind Meng Li.


    Guo Liujun looks over. A car stops on the opposite side of the road. Several people in military uniform point their guns at Meng Li. The man in the head is in a straight military uniform, looking at his forties.


    Meng Li released his mental power. Seeing this scene, his heart sank. This is the effect of not seeing the Yellow calendar when he went out.


    Meng Li is now a victim, she can only drag the hands of the patrol hostages turned, looking at the head of the man.


    Lu Yisheng said once again:


    "put down your dagger, can''t you say something well?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "how to say well, this youngdy ndered me for stealing money, but I didn''t steal it."


    Lu Yisheng asked with great interest:


    "do you have any grudges with thisdy?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "I have no grudge with thisdy, but thedy next to me has something to do with me."


    Guo Liujun''s scalp is numb. Although he doesn''t know who the person who got off the car is, it seems that he is not easy to be provoked.


    Xiaodie''s face is not very good-looking, she said:


    "don''t quibble, it is clear that you stole my money, otherwise why don''t you ept the search, but also resist arrest?"


    Lu Yisheng nced at Xiaodie with sharp eyes and said to Meng Li:


    "you are good at it."


    Just now, he saw the whole process of Meng Li''s operation and asked people to stop the car.


    Such a humble woman''s skill is so vigorous, this world is really Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon.


    Meng Li said:


    "thank you for your praise, but no matter how good you are, I can''t bear to have so many guns pointed at me."


    Lu Yisheng nodded:


    "yes, it''s a little self-knowledge."


    Meng Li looks at Lu Yisheng, and now he''s a little inferior.


    It''s hard to get out.


    Lu Yisheng said:


    e with me?"


    Meng Li hesitated: "what are you going to do?"


    "Later." Lu Yisheng said.


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, but today I can''t let people disgrace my reputation. I hope you can be the master and see if I steal money."


    Lu Yisheng looks at Xiaodie and says:


    "do you mean that she really stole your money?"


    "I''ll make the decision for you today."


    Xiaodie flustered to escape Lu Yisheng''s eyes, lowered her head and said:


    "stolen."


    Lu Yisheng said:


    "look at me and say, did she steal?"


    Xiaodie dare not look at Lu Yisheng''s eyes. Her face is hot and her head is lower.


    Faltering and saying:


    "maybe I remember it wrong, as if it''s still there."


    Lu Yisheng smiles, raises his hand and puts down his gun to Meng Li. Seeing this, Meng Li also lets go of the patrolman controlled by her.


    The patrolman''s legs are a little weak.


    Trembling:


    "Lu Shuai ~"


    Guo Liujun''s pupil shrank, Lu Shuai?


    Meng Li looks at Lu Yisheng, and his heart suddenly understands.


    He was also a warlord of great status. Later, it seemed that he led his troops to join others and fought aprehensive war against Japan.


    The most important thing is that the red man in front of Lu Yisheng knew Guo Liujun, and Zhang Qiter entered through this rtionship.


    "Will youe with me?" Lu Yisheng asked.


    Meng Li hesitated and nodded. After that, he found another chance to deal with it and went to Yisheng.


    Guo Liujun''s heart is now as miserable as an ant''s gnawing. Although he doesn''t know why Lu Yisheng took the woman, he instinctively doesn''t want the woman to have such a time.


    Lu Yisheng said:


    "get in the car."


    Meng Li nodded and walked towards the car. In front of the door, several people with guns at the beginning suddenly surrounded Meng Li in the middle.Lu Yisheng said to Meng Li:


    "dagger?"


    Meng Li handed the dagger to the people nearby.


    Lu Yisheng looked at Meng Li''s waist and said:


    "it''s not right here. What''s hidden?"


    Meng Li said: "meat."


    Lu Yisheng


    He looked at Meng Li suspiciously, and finally said:


    "OK, I hope you don''t have other thoughts. If you do, it must not be easy for you to seed."


    Meng Li just said:


    "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend."


    She put her hand behind her, put the child down and held it in her arms. The child was sobbing and choking. Meng Li felt that the child was really a poor child.


    Always crying.


    The others got on the bus.


    Meng Li gets into the car, and Lu Yishenges in. There is a man with a gun sitting beside him. The two people driving in front of him are equipped with guns.


    It''s probably Meng Li who upies the position, but there''s still one person who hasn''te up.


    Guo Liujun looks at Xiaodie and mes her.


    Xiaodie said irritably:


    "I really don''t know how things can be like this."


    Guo Liujun pursed her lips. What did Lu Shuai do with her?


    When the car was driving, Lu Yisheng said:


    "your skill is good. Do you have any errands now? Can you consider doing things for me?"


    What does Meng Li do


    Lu Yisheng sighed and said:


    "forget it, wait until the ce."


    Meng Li said.


    She''s already on the boat. Does she have a choice?


    When he learned that this man was Lu Shuai, Meng Li had a n in his heart.


    Whether it can be implemented or not depends on the future.


    Lu Yisheng drove to the bottom of a building. The car was parked outside. After two hours, he should have gone to see someone.


    Meng Li has been waiting in the car. After Lu Yishenges out again, the car is driven straight into Lu Yisheng''s official residence.


    The building is very imposing. There are soldiers at the door holding the guard and looking at Lu Yisheng''s car, they salute.


    After getting out of the car, Meng Li holds the child and follows Lu Yisheng into the car. Lu Yisheng asks:


    "have you considered it? Are you going to work for me? "


    Meng Li said:


    "it depends on what happens first."


    Lu Yisheng thought for a while and said in a low voice:


    "let you protect my daughter."


    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "don''t worry about those wolves, they are always staring at your daughter."


    It''s a good job to be a bodyguard for the Marshal''s daughter.


    Lu Yisheng


    "But to protect my daughter, you have to beat her first."


    Lu Yisheng is probably thinking of his daughter, with a smile on his face.


    Then he added:


    "don''t think my daughter is easy to deal with. Sometimes a few men may not beat her."


    Meng Li was a little surprised. He didn''t expect his daughter to be so domineering.

 Chapter 604

    "You see, if you want to agree, sign a confidentiality agreement. I''ll let my daughtere. If you don''t agree, I''ll let you go now." Lu Yisheng said.


    Meng Li:


    "the four word truth hase."


    Lu Yisheng:?


    What?


    "It''s all here. I''d like to have a try."


    Meng Li is a little rxed. After all, Lu Yisheng doesn''t have to make such a big detour because of their different identities.


    "OK, Xiao Liu, take people down."


    Lu Yisheng said to the people next to him.


    Xiao Liu takes Meng Li away and arranges Meng Li to have a rest in a room. Meng Li finds the toilet and urinates for the child. It''s not good to carry the child all day. Meng Li puts the child on the ground to let the child learn to walk.


    Apany the child to y for a while, Xiao Liu took a contract toe over, also did not ask Meng Li know not to know the word, let Meng Li see for himself.


    Meng Li looked at it again, and it said that if he lost, he couldn''t say what happened today.


    If you win, don''t talk about it.


    She will be given a position on the surface, but in fact, she is the firstdy''s personal guard.


    There is also a sry on it. The sry is very high. It can be said that ording to our current conditions, we can''t find such a high sry outside.


    However, there is another use. In a word, if you break the contract, you will end up in a bad situation.


    Meng Li is very excited. He needs money to settle down in troubled times.


    Meng Li signed the contract.


    The other party took away Meng Li''s identity certificate, andter returned it to Meng Li, probably keeping a file.


    At noon, he also gave Meng Li a meal. Meng Li said that he had seen such a rich meal for a long time, but he was not polite. He simply exined that he had no poison and ate it.


    Then he felt that his behavior was funny. He had nothing to show himself to others, and when he arrived at other people''s territory, he was worried about others'' poisoning?


    At that time, she really had no choice but to follow Lu Yisheng. To a certain extent, Lu Yisheng helped her out.


    If you don''t follow, you have to follow the two patrolmen to the end. Even if you run away, I''m afraid you will be wanted.


    Meng Li ate, the child also ate something, and then the child fell asleep, Meng Li put the child on the next chair, staring at the child''s small face, feeling that during this period of time the child had a little meat.


    The skin is still tender and smooth, is it because you drink too much nutriment?


    nutriment can meet all kinds of energy needed by the human body, but it can''t bring a good feeling on the taste buds.


    The child bajixia mouth, Meng Li can''t help but smile, the story of the child did not get a good education, also did not get the love of the family,ter mediocre inaction cowardly, in fact, everything is for a reason.


    All kinds of circumstances made him what he would be.


    I hope this time, the child will be better.


    With the feeling of running, Meng Li''s gloomy haze in the morning dissipated.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps sounded, and there was a voice from the outside. Meng Li looked in the past and was looking at Lu Yisheng''s eyes.


    Beside Lu Yisheng stands a woman in her twenties. Like Lu Yisheng, she is also valiant in military uniform, boots and horsetail.


    Meng Li stood up politely. The woman was a little surprised and said, "Dad, isn''t it her?"


    Lu Yisheng nodded and said to Meng Li:


    "this is my daughter."


    Lu man pursed his lips and said:


    "Dad, first of all, if she can''t beat me, you don''t want to find me a little tail in the future."


    He murmured in a low voice:


    "you can''t beat me. How can you stay with me? I don''t have anyone to practice with."


    Lu Yisheng said:


    "yes."


    Lu man straightened his face, walked towards Meng Li and said:


    "my name is Lu man. Please show your real strength topete with me."


    Although Meng Li''s image is very vige woman, Lu man doesn''t despise Meng Li. The people who can be called by her father, no matter how bad they are.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "OK."


    Lu man takes the lead. There is a lot of space in the rest room. They fight in the rest room and the child sleeps quietly.


    Lu Yisheng sat aside and watched them fight quietly.


    Both of them were unarmed, only the sound of fighting and rubbing with their clothes.


    And Lu man gradually fell behind, because she found the opposite woman''s strength is amazing, as long as hard to take her a punch, his body is back a few steps.


    This makes Lu man more ready, can''t help but take out the whole body ability to deal with, but under some exchanges, Lu man or Meng Li uniform.


    Meng Li let Lu man go and said, "yes."In fact, Lu man is really good. After all, his body method is abination of years of experience and learning from all over the world.


    Lu man said directly:


    "now we all use guns. Do you dare topete with me?"


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "dare."


    Lu Yisheng can''t helpughing. He looks at his daughter''s unwilling face and is satisfied.


    My daughter is excellent in everything else, but she is arrogant. It''s very good to find someone to kill her.


    Too arrogant is easy to fall.


    Meng Li holds the child and follows Lu man to the shooting room. Considering that the sound is loud and it''s easy to wake the child, Lu Yisheng suggests that Meng Li give the child to his subordinates for a hug.


    Meng Li hesitated and finally gave the child to someone else to take with him for a while.


    Meng Li''s shooting level has always been good, but he didn''t make a special effort. He drew with Lu man in the end.


    Although Lu man said the draw, if it is very urate, Meng Li is a little better.


    Lu man looks at Meng Li and helplessly shows his hand:


    "OK, you can stay."


    Lu Yisheng pped his hands:


    "yes, Dad, did I find you a good partner? I hope you will live in peace in the future. "


    Lu man snorted nomittally.


    Meng Li finally found a job, but because of the characteristics of the work, Meng Li can''t go back to the ce he used to live.


    Meng Li can only go back to refund the rent, saying that he has be a female soldier and wants to live in the army. Thendy is very easy to talk about, and the person is also straightforward. She directly gives Meng Li back the house money.


    He said that he should have a good rtionship.


    Also joked that let Meng Li and her husband developed, do not embarrass her on the line.


    The child Xiao Liu has been arranged. When Meng Li left work, someone took the child for her in a special courtyard.


    There are also some children in it. One sheep and a group of sheep are put together to watch.


    Meng Li felt that this was both a welfare and a means.


    The children are all in thepound. If something happens in the middle of the way, someone will take care of the children.


    Of course, because the child was in the courtyard, she did not dare to have other thoughts.


    Now that she has signed the contract, Meng Li doesn''t intend to give birth to any other thoughts, such as what money to take and what to do. She still has this professional ethics.

 Chapter 605

    Lu Shuai casually gives a position, although it doesn''t have much real power, but it''s also the position Zhang Qi doesn''t get in the plot.


    And it''s not as dangerous as being a soldier.


    This makes Meng Li feel morefortable.


    The reason why we don''t divorce is toe to Haicheng and get a good social status, so that Zhang Qi can look up to it.


    I thought it would take a lot of time and effort to get there. I didn''t expect that it would be so fast, which also elerated the progress of the task.


    Meng Li follows Lu man. Lu man is actually Lu Shuai''s right-hand man. Lu man is responsible for many things.


    Meng Li became Lu man''s right-hand man.


    Lu man likes Meng Li''s character very much. He is neither humble nor overbearing when facing her, and he is calm when encountering things.


    This day, Lu man said to Meng Li:


    "I''ve got a group of recruits. My father told me to go and have a look."


    In fact, her father didn''t have time. She went to give a speech to the recruits and gave them chicken blood. She had to have a sense of ceremony to do everything.


    "If you find it boring, I can arrange for you to do something else." Lu man added.


    Meng Li thought that there should be Zhang Qi in this group of recruits. How can this opportunity be let go.


    She said decisively:


    "go, my task is to protect you. If Lu Shuai wants to know that I don''t follow you, he will fire me."


    Lu man rolled his eyes:


    "he doesn''t believe in my ability. I don''t need protection at any time."


    She raised her fist and waved two fists at Meng likong. There was a sense of war in her eyes. If it wasn''t for the time now, she would fight again.


    Meng Li smiles and says to Lu man:


    "you''d better be careful. Now the situation is chaotic."


    Many warlords came to a bad end in theter period, and not a few were assassinated.


    Fortunately, Lu Shuai finally saw the form clearly. It''s normal for us to fight for ourselves in troubled times.


    Lu man nodded and took Meng Li to the training camp of the recruits. Lu Shuai''s daughter must know that she is going there.


    Send someone to meet you early.


    Then he integrates the troops. Meng Li quietly acts as a foil and sits beside Lu man. He listens to Lu man''s sonorous and forceful speech and gives the recruits chicken blood.


    Meng Li''s eyes look for Zhang Qi in the team.


    It''s hard to find out the clothes we all wear are the same.


    Meng Li and Lu man stand at the top. Zhang Qi has already seen Meng Li.


    The eyes were particrly shocked.


    Is this his wife?


    Zhang Qi said that she was not sure. She was wearing a military uniform, a military cap, straight legs and boots, and looked at her face.


    looks as like as two peas, but this temperament is so different.


    Meng Li finally finds Zhang Qi. Looking at Zhang Qi, he looks at himself in shock with a slight sarcastic smile. This familiar sarcastic smile makes Zhang Qi''s guess deeper.


    My heart sank suddenly.


    All of a sudden, the joy and excitement of entering the army disappeared.


    Lu man doesn''t talk much. After reciting the lines, he has nothing else to say.


    Let the recruits go back to training.


    Everyone else left, but Zhang Qi couldn''t move. He was eager to know what was going on.


    It seems that the world has changed in just a few days.


    Zhang Qi Leng is in the same ce, but he doesn''t dare toe over. Meng Li reaches out his hand and waves to Zhang Qi. This action is like teasing the dog, but Zhang Qi can''t help but walk over.


    Lu man looks at Meng Li:


    "do you know him?"


    Meng Li said: "my husband."


    Lu man


    Zhang Qi came to him. Out of fear of the superior, he didn''t dare to look at Lu man more. Looking at Meng Li, he cried uncertainly:


    "Chunrong?"


    Meng Li nods. Zhang Qi''s expression is veryplicated. It''s really her. Now there''s no fluke. There''s no excitement, only full of inconceivable and unwilling.


    How could she stand in this position and look at him from a height.


    "What''s the matter? Can you go and have a talk?"


    Zhang Qi looked at Meng Li''s uniform and said jealously.


    His military uniform also represents Meng Li''s rank.


    Lu man looks at Zhang Qi. He is just an ordinary man. He has the temperament of his whole body. It''s ordinary.


    How does Xu Chunrong like him?


    Out of politeness, Lu man said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll give you ten minutes to deal with your personal affairs. Wait for me there." Her eyes looked to one side.


    Meng Li gives Lu man an OK gesture, and Lu man walks away.


    Zhang Qi rxed a little. He asked eagerly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve changed a lot. By the way, where''s your son?"Meng Li said:


    "it''s a long story. I''ll tell you something first."


    Zhang Qi asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li smiles and says: "divorce."


    Zhang Qi: "what?"


    Meng Li frowned and sighed:


    "I think about it. Now we are not people in the same world in pursuit of equal and free marriage, so I hope you don''t stop me from pursuing better people and things."


    "I think you are also deeply poisoned by the arranged marriage in the old society. Our souls do not fit."


    She looked up at the sky 45 degrees, looking very sad.


    It''s disgusting. In the plot, Zhang Qi tells the client the same thing. This time, she will tell him.


    Try the taste of being abandoned.


    If you don''t hit yourself with a stick, you don''t know the pain.


    Zhang Qi: "what are you talking about? What soul doesn''t fit. "


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t you long for the love of the soul?"


    "What you didn''t say, I understand. What you said, I understand better. It''s this kind of love. We know each other and give each other what they want. Therefore, we are happy. This kind of love is perfect."


    Zhang Qi was confused by Meng Li. He knew all these words from anyone, but he couldn''t understand them from her.


    "Do you know what''s on my mind now?"


    "I don''t know, so our union is wrong. We have to stop this mistake and get divorced." Meng Li said.


    Zhang Qi looked at Meng Li for a long time, his expression changed again and again, and finally said:


    "now you are developed, so you abandon me?"


    Meng Li said, "if you don''t agree to divorce, I don''t know what I will do."


    Meng Li lowered his voice and said in a voice that only Zhang Qi could hear.


    Zhang Qi''s hand trembled, the threat of red fruit.


    Can''t help but question:


    "you are so poisonous. You don''t care about the love between husband and wife at all. You want to get divorced as soon as you get rich. Did youe in through shady means?"


    No one has made it to heaven, and this one has no ability.


    Meng Li''s whole body exudes cold, suddenly starts, his fist covers the spirit power, and one punch hits Zhang Qi''s stomach. Zhang Qi can''t bear it, spits out blood in his mouth, curls up on the ground, and looks at Meng Li in amazement.


    Meng Li said lightly:


    "this is the way I came in. It doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just for you to understand."

 Chapter 606

    There were people around looking this way, but no one came to ask.


    Zhang Qi looked around, cold all over, wiped the blood on his chin, and said to Meng Li:


    "what if I don''t want to divorce?"


    "And you''re so unscrupulous that you''re not afraid that I''ll tell everyone you are?"


    Meng Li said:


    "please think about what you have done."


    Speaking of these, Zhang Qi looks worse.


    Is he wrong?


    Who does not want to live, leaving her to run for life is just self-protection, but say it, we will also condemn him.


    Such a poisonous wife, from the heart, is extremely exclusive, but he is not reconciled.


    Why do you want to make her happy?


    Zhang Qi got up and said with a sneer:


    "I have no fault. It''s just that you dislike me. I won''t agree to divorce."


    Meng Li sneered, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Qi also made such a choice.


    Look, the slogans are loud at ordinary times. They spit on the marriage in the old society.


    Usually the purpose is that the party who is disliked should also take the initiative to let go, so as to be sensible.


    And the injured party should not have anyints.


    Now it''s my turn to be abandoned. I''m unwilling to divorce.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "it doesn''t matter. I have many ways."


    Zhang Qidao:


    "I''ll see how proud you are."


    Then he covered his stomach and left.


    Meng left to look for Lu man. Lu man asked:


    "how was your conversation with your husband?"


    Meng Li: "when ites to divorce, he doesn''t agree."


    Lu man looks at Meng Li in surprise:


    "now that we are developed, we should also pursue new ideas and abandon the person who can''t keep up with us?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "yes."


    Lu man alsoughed and said:


    "I don''t think you are like this."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Lu man said with great interest.


    Meng Liyan tells Lu man about his experience from selling a house to Haicheng, but he doesn''t add fuel to discredit Zhang Qi.


    Lu man was very happy and said:


    "where did youe from?"


    I feel that the man has not been killed. They are all very lucky.


    Meng Li said mysteriously:


    "talent."


    "When I was a child, I liked to fight with my brothers at home and be raised by boys."


    Lu man is dubious and takes Meng Li away.


    Meng Li wanted to make Zhang Qi unable to stay in the army. Unexpectedly, Lu man took the lead and kicked Zhang Qi out.


    In a word, Zhang Qi was put on the cklist. Lu man said that soldiers with such bad morality could not stay here.


    Zhang Qi is driven out and finds Guo Liujun.


    Guo Liujun was very surprised and asked Zhang Qi how he came back.


    Although Lu man kicked Zhang Qi out, Zhang Qi recorded it on Meng Li''s head.


    I told Guo Liujun about it.


    But it''s not detailed. It doesn''t say about divorce, let alone Meng Li''s divorce.


    How can he tell others that he was abandoned by a woman.


    He just said that when he met Meng Li, he didn''t know how to climb up. Then he couldn''t bear to see him in the army, so he came back.


    Guo Liujun murmured:


    "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Guo Liujun didn''t dare to tell Zhang Qi what day it happened. Should he say that he framed others for stealing money?


    ording to this, it''s because of them that Lu Shuai notices the shrew?


    Guo Liujun regretted so much that he had known so early. At that time, he shouldn''t have entangled himself and created opportunities for others.


    Now they have amon disgust, and they mutter about Meng Li for a long time.


    Scolds Meng Li to be ruthless, turns over the face not to recognize the human, in the heart scolds the God how can favor such a person.


    Guo Liujun is also pitying Zhang Qi. In their view, they are the just side. Zhang Qi was driven out by viins.


    They both cherish each other and fight against evil.


    They will not be defeated by this evil force.


    Guo Liujun encouraged Zhang Qi:


    "it''s OK. Don''t lose heart. We will join the army again. Now there are many opportunities to join the army."


    Zhang Qi felt guilty:


    "but he used your money."


    In fact, Guo Liujun is not very familiar with the red man beside Lu Shuai. He can only see him. In order to let Zhang Qi in and get special care, Guo Liujun grinds some money for his family and borrows some money from his friends.


    It''s time to get in touch.


    However, in their hearts, this is not a rtionship to ask for care, but pure reciprocity, thanks to help them.A drop of water should be rewarded by a spring.


    How can you admit that you are secr?


    Guo Liujun still has a headache when he thinks about it. His family is more strict with her. Now the economy is not free, and his friend''s money has not been paid back.


    But it''s obviously not about paying back the money.


    She encouraged Zhang Qidao once again:


    "you are a special person, your thoughts are destined to go far, you have a lot of skills, and you will seed."


    Zhang Qi''s Adam''s Apple moved. Looking at Guo Liujun''s lovely appearance, his mental weakness urgently required him to find a support point. He hugged Guo Liujun and said:


    "it''s very kind of you, you know? I like you


    With that, Zhang Qi regretted his impulsive words.


    But the words havee out, and we can only nervously wait for Guo Liujun to respond.


    In fact, in essence, Zhang Qi is looking for a spiritualfort, because he was abandoned by his wife who never looked down upon him, so he urgently needs another woman to affirm him.


    Moreover, he was very afraid that he would not be able to get along in Haicheng. Guo Liujun was a local. If he followed the local people, he would not be able to get along.


    Guo Liujun was stunned for a moment. On the one hand, she sympathized with Zhang Qi''s experience. He was a thorough victim.


    On the other hand, Zhang Qi is not without a good feeling.


    She likes that he has the same spiritual consciousness and pursuit with him, and the other party knows her very well. That''s enough. Although his birth is not good, she doesn''t mind.


    She is not the kind of woman who only knows how to look at men. What she pursues is the spiritual world.


    She looked down shyly and said,


    "but you have a wife."


    Zhang Qi was very happy and his face didn''t show. He said:


    "wife, you''ve seen it all the way. My rtionship with her has be a thickyer of ice."


    "Before I met you, I might be able to make do with it, but after I met you, I didn''t want to make do with itter in my life. Mybination with her was because I was not sensible when I was young, and my parents arranged us together."


    "Even Yuanfang was confused. Later, when I had my own ideas, I would not touch her any more."


    Guo Liujun''s face turned red when she said such private words. She said:


    "if you divorce, my family won''t be angry."


    Zhang Qi said:


    "can you give me some time?"


    Guo Liujun''s attitude, let Zhang Qi know that he has had to rely on, in fact, Zhang Qi did not notice his secret mind.


    However, Haicheng is too big and prosperous, which makes him panic. No matter whether he admits it or not, he needs a support in his heart.


    The future is settled, and he wants to get married or divorced, but he still has to n for it.

 Chapter 607

    Zhang Qi guarded Mengli in various ces where Mengli might appear.


    Finally, it''s Meng Li.


    Lu man looked at Zhang Qi and frowned:


    "your business has not been settled yet?"


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe it''s because I''m developed and unwilling to let go."


    Lu man said: "don''t pester all the time. Now this kind of person is also worth pestering with him and reducing the price."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I see. Thank you for your time."


    Lu man said indifferently:


    "no thanks. Usually, if you don''t have anything to do, you can apany me to fight a few times. If you are willing to let me beat you a few times, it would be better."


    Meng Li


    Lu man gets on the bus first, and Meng Li walks towards Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi stands up, his beard is not taken care of, and looks haggard.


    "I agree to divorce, but you give me the baby." Zhang Qi said directly.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Qi sarcastically:


    "are you really going to have children?"


    Zhang Qi


    It''s ufortable to be seen through at a nce.


    Zhang Qi can only stem his neck and say:


    "of course, the child is mine, of course I want it."


    Meng Li:


    "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    Zhang Qi


    Can we continue to talk? Can we follow his idea?


    I think the other party wants children. After all, I carry them everywhere I go. Now I give them to him like this?


    He said:


    "well, you give me the child, and you have to pay for the child, so I can raise the child."


    Meng Li chuckled and said to Zhang Qi:


    "you look really contemptible now. Do you n to let mepensate you if I have children, and let me settle you two if I don''t have children?"


    Zhang looks very embarrassed.


    He does want a ce to live, and it''s hard to live under the fence now.


    It''s also very inconvenient to get along with Liu Jun.


    Meng Li said:


    "this time, please don''t challenge my patience. If you don''t want Miss Guo Liujun to bear the name of the third child, then you''ll be obedient and divorce me."


    Zhang Qi''s face changed. At the beginning, he was awakened by Meng Li.


    If Guo Liujun''s family knew about this, they probably didn''t want him to be with him.


    It can''t be said that he was afraid to offend the people in Marshal Lu''s mansion and let Guo Liujun stay away from him.


    He is going to lose his only dependence in Haicheng.


    But the position of the woman in front of him is no longer what he can cling to.


    Zhang Qi is very remorseful in his heart. He regretted that the act of leaving her to run for his life had be a handle and a stain in his life. Now he has no position to condemn her.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s go. Don''t let this little money catch up with the future of you two."


    Zhang Qi stood still and asked Meng Li:


    "why do you have to be so ruthless? At least we are husband and wife."


    Meng Li:


    "I told you before that our marriage is the product of the unsound marriage system in the old society. It''s wrong. I naturally want to end this mistake. Do you think you can keep up with my thoughts now?"


    "Can you keep up with my soul?"


    "Do you have enough strength to stand beside me now?"


    "You don''t have the ability to control me. You can''t match me in the spiritual world and the material world. By my side, you will only feel inferior and drag me down. The simplest thing is that you can''t talk to my friends."


    "So why don''t you let go and help me? This is thest love you can give me!"


    "It''s good to get together and disperse. If you feel you can''t stay in Haicheng, I''d like to give you some travel expenses. Go back to your hometown."


    Meng Li''s words are disgusting, and he returns them in his own way.


    Zhang Qi is pale as Meng Li says, and his heart seems to be fried in an oil pan.


    The sound seemed to reverberate in his chest, and the oil was rolling.


    He lowered his head and looked at the shining boots on her feet, as if he was in a mess.


    And he changed back to the long shirt, put on the cloth shoes, like an old man bowing his back, in the bright side of her more humble and old-fashioned.


    "That''s enough. That''s enough. Don''t say any more." Zhang Qi''s spirit is a little broken.


    The heart is also a pain, the face emerged the ultimate color of humiliation.


    Some nausea in his stomach was caused by strong stimtion. He tried his best to suppress this feeling, and it was very difficult for him to breathe.


    He has never looked down upon the other half of a sudden high up, so humiliated him, every sentence heart, it is painful.And I can''t resist.


    Even dare not to go out and deadlock with her in the end, this is how sad.


    When Meng Li sees this scene, his chest rises and falls. In the plot, when the client finds Zhang Qi and is "taught" by Zhang Qi and Guo Liujun, he is probably as miserable as Zhang Qi.


    It may be more painful than Zhang Qi, directly destroying the spiritual world of the client.


    In the end, he was confused, lonely, unwilling and resentful.


    Meng Li pulls Zhang Qi, stops a rickshaw and pushes Zhang Qi, who is stiff and pale, onto the rickshaw.


    Zhang Qi covers his face in the whole process, breathing heavily, unwilling to let Meng Li see his twisted expression.


    Meng Li and Zhang Qi go through the formalities. Zhang Qi seems to be a puppet, numb and pulled away by Meng Li.


    The body is also very contradictory, that is, resistant and obedient.


    Meng Li also published the news about their divorce, which is popr now. This is also evidence that Zhang Qi can never entangle her.


    As for the children, Meng Li is responsible for raising them.


    Divorced, Zhang Qi''s resentment is not willing to billow in his chest. Fortunately, Guo Liujun apanies Zhang Qi andforts Zhang Qi''s humiliated soul.


    Zhang Qi''s exnation of his great emotion is that he didn''t have a child.


    Guo Liujun sighed in his heart, what a man of love and righteousness, but he met a shrew.


    When a woman sees a man''s particrly vulnerable side, it''s easy for her to have a brilliant maternal nature, give him more love, and take care of Zhang Qi more wholeheartedly, hoping that Zhang Qi can cheer up.


    Also in such get along with, their affection is deeper.


    Meng Li takes time to see the children. It''s good to have someone to take care of the children. The children have been able to walk for some time.


    There are more words to speak. In this kind of environment, it''s actually quite good.


    Meng Li looks at the child, andter tells the child that Zhang Qi is his father. The child has the right to choose whether to recognize his father. She doesn''t have to worry about it. Even if the child is willing to support Zhang Qi in the future, Meng Li doesn''t think it''s any problem.


    It''s hard to make a man happy. As long as the father''s existence can make the child happy and satisfied, it''s also the meaning of his existence.


    But at that time, she had already returned to the system space. Of course, in troubled times, she could not help her own life, and she did not know what would happen in the future.


    It is not troubled times, but also idents.


    Now she is careful, doing her job well and protecting her life.

 Chapter 608

    Meng Li did not forget to pay attention to Zhang Qi.


    It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to fight Zhang Qi and finish the task earlier, but that Zhang Qi is in a mess now. What should Guo Liujun do if he doesn''t want him?


    She really wanted them to be together.


    Don''t expect them to get married, because in the story, they will get married a few yearster.


    I hope they love each other so much.


    Only then can we bear the pain together.


    Meng Li found a problem when he crossed these worlds, that is, marriage is a big killer.


    A bad marriage can torture people to death.


    Meng Li didn''t wait long for Zhang Qi to marry Guo Liujun.


    It seems that Guo Liujun and Zhang Qi are at a friend''s home. They can''t help but have some indescribable scenes.


    Then it spread among Guo Liujun''s circle of friends.


    Guo Liujun''s family is not so open-minded, a bit uneptable.


    I found out that he was a stranger and didn''t work yet. Oh, how can he get a job.


    Because this son of a bitch made his family be criticized.


    He said he wanted to blow Zhang Qi out of Haicheng.


    It''s obvious that toads want to eat swan meat.


    Guo Liujun also simply let go, anyway, now Zhang Qi has divorced, so they get married.


    All kinds of noise at home.


    It''s too much of a fuss.


    Finally, they got married sessfully. Guo Liujun''s mother''s family was not very good, but it was not bad. Guo Liujun and Zhang Qi knelt down on the ground and begged bitterly that they had no ce to live, so they gave Guo Liujun a small house for them to live in.


    However, Zhang Qi is responsible for the wedding.


    I don''t pay much attention to them. It''s equivalent to sending them off in a small house. My daughter is a debt collector. She didn''t earn them any honor, but she lost a lot of face.


    Where Zhang Qi has money, he can only owe Guo Liujun a wedding.


    With a home, Zhang Qi felt much better, at least not in Haicheng can''t go back home.


    Some of them are d that they didn''t fight Xu Chunrong. Now Guo Liujun''s family doesn''t look up to him. You know, he had a wife and son, so I don''t think the house is for him.


    Zhang Qi joined the army again and decided to fight for a future for Guo Liujun.


    Meng Li knew that Zhang Qi had gone to join the army, but he was not in a hurry. After Zhang Qi had worked hard in it for some time, he went to beat the stick.


    Beat Zhang Qi to the hospital and lie down, spending their savings.


    Zhang Qi well, and back to the army, Meng Li and find a chance to knock the stick, and then Zhang Qi and lying in the hospital.


    Again and again, Zhang Qi didn''t have time to ept the training inside, and he failed in theprehensive assessment. In line with theck of personnel, he assigned Zhang Qi to the cooking ss.


    Zhang Qi''s pride was unbearable, but in the face of reality, he still bowed his head and stayed in the cooking ss.


    It''s also a job.


    And he also hopes that one day he will be able to stand high and prove to some people.


    Give back to the man all the humiliation he had suffered.


    He had a vague guess in his heart that Xu Chunrong was the one who was going to punish him, but he didn''t dare to make trouble. He was afraid that it would be even worse. He was also afraid that Guo Liujun''s parents would know and take back the house in a rage.


    Meng Li didn''t expect Zhang Qi to be so tolerant. Then he took one step and broke Zhang Qi''s leg.


    Let Zhang Qi leave seque, walk a turn a turn, this next cooking ss don''t want him.


    Zhang Qi was disabled and could not join the army again.


    Not only can not join the army, many professions will not want him.


    Zhang Qi felt that his life was very dark, like amp, getting darker and darker.


    At the beginning, Guo Liujun didn''t know who the whole Zhang Qi was. Under Guo Liujun''s hard questioning, Zhang Qi had to tell his guess.


    Guo Liujun didn''t expect that Mingming and his wife were divorced, and they didn''t let others go. It''s too vicious.


    Naive Guo Liujun intends to revenge Meng Li, to let Meng Li lose everything now.


    Tell her boss what she did, such vicious behavior will leave a bad impression.


    It''s also possible to be kicked out.


    Through that rtionship, I found the way to see Lu man. It''s not so much through the rtionship as Guo Liujun. It''s really annoying, pestering and unbearable, so I told her.


    When Guo Liujun went, he was told that Lu man was not in.


    Guo Liujun doesn''t give up and has to wait for Lu man, even if he stands till tomorrow morning.


    Guo Liujun is motivated by his strong revenge.


    Late at night, Lu man and Meng Li drive past Guo Liujun by car. When they enter the room, someone tells Lu man that someone hase to see her. When they know the identity of the person, Lu man says to Meng Li:


    "you are so boring.""Bring people in." Lu man said to the people beside him.


    Guo Liujun was nervous, but he pretended to be calm. As soon as he entered the door, his pupils shrank.


    She saw Meng Li sitting on the sofa, one leg on the coffee table, next to a doctor, taking the bullet from his calf.


    Where there is a blood hole, pincers turn over and over in the flesh, pull out a bullet from inside.


    And the other side seems not to care, with a light look at her, Guo Liujun swallowed saliva, this is really too tough.


    Lu man looked at Meng Li''s wound and said:


    "you blocked me again."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "otherwise, can you react faster next time? It hurts to be hurt. "


    Lu man scratched his hair and said without a bit of guilt:


    "I didn''t mean to, just bear it."


    Meng Li said.


    Guo Liujun''s scalp is numb. Seeing that they are familiar with each other, he has the feeling that there is no way to sue.


    She said to Lu man:


    "Sir, I, I want to sue someone."


    Lu man looks at Meng Li:


    "someone sued you."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow and nced at the leg that was dealing with the wound.


    Guo Liujun took a deep breath and said:


    "it''s her, sir. She disabled my husband and ruined his future. Please make the decision."


    Lu man looks at Meng Li:


    "what do you do when you beat your husband?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I didn''t fight."


    Lu man looks at Guo Liujun:


    "my people say that you can go if you don''t fight."


    When Guo Liujun saw this attitude, she became very angry and said:


    "Sir, how can you shield your subordinates like this? If you put a poisonous snake beside you, you won''t be afraid of being bitten one day?"


    Lu man said coldly:


    "who are you? Who gave you the courage to say these things to me? "


    Guo Liujun looks at Lu man and gets angry. Her anger is suppressed by her. She looks at Meng Li bitterly. She kneels down and says to Lu man:


    "I just want someone to make the decision for me. Please make the decision for me."


    "What''s more, if outsiders know that there are such people around the officer, it will also affect the reputation of the officer."

 Chapter 609

    Lu man waved his hand, but he didn''t want to get entangled.


    She said:


    "take people out."


    "Don''t do that, sir." Someone is walking towards Guo Liujun.


    She stood up and said bitterly:


    "the country is bullied because of talents like you."


    Lu man: "take it out."


    Guo Liujun was taken out.


    Lu man looks at Meng Li:


    "just making trouble."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "anyway, whether I do it or not, don''t I have to carry it on my back?"


    Lu man rolled his eyes.


    Zhang Qi was disabled and depressed at home. The responsibility of life was entrusted to Guo Liujun. Guo Liujun had read a book and knew his friends who were journalists, so he went to be a journalist himself.


    Then he published an article attacking Meng Li.


    However, it is naive for Guo Liujun to take risks to attack Meng Li. Because he borrowed the tform of the newspaper, the target of attack is also very sensitive. Meng Li just called to ask, and the newspaper dismissed Guo Liujun.


    After all, Meng Li''s official position on the surface is not low, and he is also inseparable from themander''s daughter. At first sight, he is a red man in front of him and can''t afford to offend him.


    Guo Liujun


    I want to explode in ce.


    Why life is so hard, why she has to encounter so much darkness.


    All things are not going well, so Guo Liujun is extremely unhappy when hees home to see Zhang Qi. He turns around at home all day. He doesn''t have any work, and he doesn''t do much housework. Even when he does housework, he gets upset when he looks at it.


    Zhang Qi was also upset. At this time, he had no time to worry about the country and the people, and he was unwilling to say anything like revolution.


    I feel sorry for myself all day.


    But Guo Liujun is also willing to say that she also wants to overthrow all evil forces, warlords, aggressors, the dark ces of the government and all unfair things in the country.


    Because she suffered.


    In fact, Guo Liujun didn''t realize that he was just shouting so much that he didn''t take any action.


    Maybe it''s so fashionable that it seems that I have read books.


    Only a schr can tell those theories.


    One is willing to say, the other is not willing to say, the two people gradually have contradictions, Zhang Qi also feel that he is living a special wimp.


    Every time he tolerated, Zhang Qi suffered.


    But Zhang Qi does not want to lose everything now, he is still in Haicheng, at least stay here.


    You''ll have nothing back home.


    But Guo Liujun is a persistent and brave person. She really doesn''t want to spend time with Zhang Qi, and has repeatedly proposed divorce.


    Zhang Qi didn''t want to at first. Guo Liujun was angry. I told you well, but you didn''t listen. I had to tell you the truth, right?


    I have to say bad things, don''t I?


    In a rage, the direct meaning of Guo Liujun''s words to Zhang Qi is that you are not worthy of me.


    You can''t give me anything, and now you are disabled, not only people, but also thoughts.


    Our souls no longer fit.


    Zhang Qi just wanted to spit out blood and suffered the humiliation of two women in a row. What could be more painful than that?


    Guo Liujun has a strong attitude, and Zhang Qi has no choice but to divorce.


    Meng Li was surprised to learn that Guo Liujun was divorced. He thought that they could hold on for a long time. Who knew they could end up so soon.


    Zhang Qi can only go to Bao Xingfa and Ji Hongyi who came together at the beginning.


    But they don''t mix well. In such a big sea city, they want to get ahead, resources, contacts, skills and opportunities.


    Guo Liujun soon fell in love with a doctor. The doctor''s family conditions were good. He was a true love and didn''t mind Guo Liujun getting married.


    Guo Liujun is really lucky.


    This kind of true love made them get engaged soon.


    To get married, there are a lot of things to buy. Guo Liujun asked Xiao die to buy Jewelry together.


    With a happy smile on his face, the haze of the past has been swept away.


    Wearing a light blue cheongsam and carrying a delicate bag, Meng Li walks into the jewelry shop where Guo Liujun and Xiao die are shopping.


    Guo Liujun tries to wear a ne, and Xiaodie looks at it with envious and slightly envious eyes.


    No one noticed the fluorescence of Meng Li''s body. If he didn''t go to Dingding, he couldn''t find it.


    All the people present were absent-minded for a period of time, and then they came back to what they had just been.


    Meng Li went back and forth several times in the jewelry store, then he hooked his lips and stepped on his high-heeled shoes. Guo Liujun subconsciously held out his hand and waited for the woman to stand firm. Guo Liujun took a look.


    "It''s you?" Guo Liujun''s face sank.


    Meng Li is flustered to rummage in his bag, see Guo Liujun unknown.She said to Guo Liujun:


    "you stole my things. Come and catch the thief."


    "And you, you''re a suspect." Meng Li looks at Xiao die.


    Xiaodie didn''t recognize that this was the woman she ndered at the beginning. She denied anxiously:


    "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense."


    Guo Liujun suddenly understood that it was her revenge.


    She said in a panic:


    "don''t think that if you are someone else''s dog now, you cane out and bite at will."


    Xiao die goes to Guo Liujun and asks:


    "do you know her?"


    Guo Liujun lowers his head and whispers to Xiao die. Xiao die looks at Meng Li inconceivably.


    At this time, the assistant of the jewelry store was also shouting:


    "why is this gem ne missing?"


    Another shop assistant also yelled:


    "and this jade bracelet?"


    The shop assistant looked particrly flustered. If she lost these things, she couldn''t afford to pay for her life.


    Meng Li shouts to the teller:


    "it''s in her bag."


    Several shop assistants looked at it together. Meng Li snatched the bag from Guo Liujun''s hand and took out the "lost" valuables from the jewelry store.


    Guo Liujun''s brain roared and screamed:


    "no way, I don''t have it."


    She looked at the clerks and pleaded.


    Meng Li looks at Xiaodie. Although Xiaodie knows that she didn''t steal, she has no reason. She subconsciously clenches her bag.


    Meng Li said:


    "dare you show me your bag? I have another ring missing. "


    Xiao die was about to cry, and she said with a cry:


    "I didn''t, you don''t want to, I''m wrong, Wuwu ~ ~"


    although Xiao die looks very pitiful, Meng Li has no sympathy. She asked the clerk to report the case, and the police came soon.


    We''ve got both.


    Due to therge amount of money involved in the case and theck of understanding from the victims, the background behind the jewelry store is not small. Guo Liujun and Xiao die sessfully squat in.


    And it''s in the papers.


    He became a celebrity and had a record.


    The main reason is that it''s legendary, because the shop assistants and Meng Li seem to have stolen their valuables without understanding.


    It''s too clever.


    Two female thieves?


    And the family is still innocent.


    I don''t know why, but there was a witness at that time, watching them take it out of their bags.


    Irrefutable evidence.

 Chapter 610

    However, there is news every day in Haicheng. It''s like a wave, turning up and falling down quickly.


    It''s just a fleeting wave.


    But people who know Guo Liujun and Xiao die keep it in mind.


    Both Guo Liujun and Xiao die''s family emptied their savings and even sold their small house before they got Guo Liujun and Xiao die out.


    A lot of blood.


    Guo Liujun was separated.


    The doctor''s boyfriend and his family can''t ept Guo Liujun who is tainted with life.


    Although Guo Liujun''s saliva was dry, he didn''t steal it, and he didn''t know it was in her bag.


    But no one believes, can''t things run in by themselves?


    Especially Guo Liujun''s boyfriend, especially disappointed, risked the opposition of the family to marry her, she spread such a reputation, what do rtives and friends think of him?


    Xiaodie also has a bad reputation in the circle. There were people who were willing to associate with her before, but with the reputation of a thief on their back, we are all intellectuals and people of high moral character. How can we associate with such people.


    The people who pursued Xiaodie before are far away from her.


    And in the newspaper, this is a stain that can never be erased.


    Little butterfly didn''t expect that it was to vent her anger on Guo Liujun and cause such a big disaster.


    Guo Liujun was also very angry with Xiaodie. If Xiaodie hadn''t done this at that time, that person might have upset her in other ways, but he wouldn''t have.


    The rtionship between the two sisters copsed.


    Guo Liujun is miserable and helpless, but there is no way to take Meng Li.


    Sometimes he wanders in the ce where he may meet Meng Li and wants to rush up to scold him to relieve his hatred. But when he sees his opponent''s indifferent eyes sweeping over, Guo Liujun has no courage.


    She didn''t know if she would suffer more violent retaliation.


    Bao Xingfa and Ji Hongyi went to other ces because of their work. They left some money for Zhang Qi to go back to his hometown and look for a job.


    It''s also unpleasant to be with such a mournful person as Zhang Qi all day long.


    They have a good yearning for life, they have a little achievement, they will be excited, they will be excited, they will hope to be shared.


    But I dare not show it in front of the sensitive Zhang Qi.


    I''m afraid Zhang Qi is ufortable.


    He took care of Zhang Qi''s mood carefully and got along very tired.


    The rent is due for a while, and there is enough time for Zhang Qi to think about it.


    It can be said that Zhang Qi''s benevolence and righteousness are exhausted.


    But they didn''t know, but Zhang Qi resented that they had left him in his heart.


    So fight rice for kindness and bear rice for hatred.


    It''s not that he can''t find a job at all.


    He felt that a man of noble consciousness should be engaged in work of the same social status as his friends.


    It''s not the humble job of setting up a stall on the street to polish shoes.


    Unable to lift his head, he was more afraid to meet Meng Li. He didn''t dare to think that he was doing humble work. When she saw him, she wouldugh at him behind his back.


    It was her wish to live like that.


    Just as Zhang Qi was thinking about where to go in his life, Guo Liujun had bad luck and was divorced.


    There was a feeling of speaking out in his heart. He was happy and had some pity.


    Just divorced from Guo Liujun, they hate her. They still have amon enemy.


    Unfortunately for Guo Liujun, Zhang Qi finds a strange sense of bnce.


    Then Zhang Qi went back tofort Guo Liujun. At first, Guo Liujun was repelled, but gradually he didn''t.


    After all, she was in a state of going out with her head down, afraid of being recognized, and her rtives and friends looked at her with disdain.


    Her parents looked at her with reproachful eyes.


    I hate her for losing face at home.


    Guo Liujun needs a key moment to apany her andfort her.


    So we''re back and forth.


    And rolled together.


    But there was no remarriage.


    At this time, Meng Li is busy buying a house, and the price of the house after decades is so expensive that it is painful.


    In fact, it''s not cheap now. Meng Li worked hard and saved all his money for a long time.


    It''s not necessary to wait too long for decades. Children can still wait until then. It''s really beneficial for future generations to buy such two houses now.


    In fact, the ban on Mengli and system space has been loosened, so we can go back.


    The main reason is that I can''t think of any other investment that is more stable.


    Buy some cultural relics or something?


    That thing is prone to idents. It''s not necessarily as safe as a house.


    But I''m worried that the client wille back and choose a bad location.


    Meng Li stayed for a while, bought a house and went back.


    Meng Li finished all this and went to see the child. The child can read and read. Time really flies.Seeing Meng Li, the child put down his book and trotted to Meng Li, shouting softly: "Mom."


    Meng Li smiles and looks at the child''s white face. Meng Li squats down, touches the child''s forehead with his forehead, and says to the child:


    "are you obedient?"


    "Yes, mom, there are candy rewards." The child raised his small face and said with pride.


    There''s sugar in my hand.


    Meng Li touched the child''s head with his forehead again:


    "good boy."


    "Mom, I''ll feed it to you to make mom sweet."


    He put the sugar away and put it in front of Meng Li''s face. Meng Li opened his mouth, a sweet and greasy taste in his mouth.


    It''s sweet.


    The childughed, took off Meng Li''s military cap and put it on his head.


    The child is young and pure in mind. Meng Li looks at the child''s clear and bright eyes with envy. There is not muchplicated emotion in it, that is, satisfaction.


    After several years together, Meng Li also wanted to see the children before he left.


    Look at the child more.


    He has a long life to live.


    Meng Li has put some spiritual power into the child''s body, hoping that he will grow up healthily, and the situation will be more chaotic in a few years, hoping that he can live steadily.


    He also left some aura to repair his own dark wound. This body has already cultivated a good quality.


    Meng Li decided to leave a set of cultivation methods for the client, and the client must have strength to do this work.


    In the future, it is certain that they will eventually leave here with the army, but the house is also a kind of value-added property.


    Meng Li sighed, apanied the child to y for a while, nned to leave.


    The child suddenly yelled at Meng Li:


    "Mom."


    Meng Li turned his head and asked:


    "what''s the matter, son?"


    The child hesitated and asked:


    "where''s dad?"


    Meng Li walked up to the child, crouched down to look at the child and said:


    "Mom and your dad are separated because of their inappropriate personality."


    The child asked:


    "can I still see dad?"


    Meng Li touched the child''s head and said:


    "yes."


    "Will dade to me, too?" He asked.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "maybe, if he won''t, you can go to him when you grow up, have a look at him and get to know him."

 Chapter 611

    Recently, more and more children have asked their fathers, but they are still curious and looking forward to their father.


    If the child bes an excellent person who knows right and wrong and has self thinking, he will always have his own set of solutions when facing Zhang Qi.


    It''s a child''s right.


    The child nodded and said with a smile:


    "yes, when I grow up, I can go to see what my father is like."


    Meng Li smiles with him, thinking that he may be disillusioned.


    Meng Li apanied the child for a while, then walked away, and the child turned his lips.


    Small facial expression a little disappointed ground stares at Meng Li''s back figure.


    Lu Meng came back to him.


    In fact, Lu man has learned a lot from Meng Li over the past few years. His current rtionship is not only between superiors and subordinates, but also between teachers and friends.


    However, both of them are cold and not too sticky.


    They are all indifferent.


    In the evening, Meng Li copied down the skill, and then he left the world and returned to the system space.


    The news follows. Congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of Xu Chunrong


    The score is 100.


    26000 points, 460 points and 4 points respectively.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 155600


    Jieli: 1660


    Soul: 4


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift).


    Congrattions to Meng Li, who has reached the standard of passing rate of the task and has been upgraded to a four-star task. He has won a lucky draw.


    Meng Li is really powerless about the big turntable, and feels powerless.


    Especially random turn, did not expect this time let Meng Li draw 100000 points.


    Meng Li remembers that after a long time, the contradictiones out again. Guo Liujun still dislikes Zhang Qi, even though she doesn''t mix well now.


    After all, she had been in the newspaper, squatted in the Bureau, married and divorced, and was divorced, which had a great impact on her.


    Unfortunately, Guo Liujun and Zhang Qi got pregnant soon after they separated.


    Guo Liujun was also born. How small and innocent the child is, how can he deprive a child of his life.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t understand why he found that the child had to be born?


    It is clear that children are born without a father and a healthy family, which may drag down their life.


    Or drag each other.


    Well, she might be a little bit cold.


    Maybe it''s because she doesn''t have a pain in her back when she''s standing and talking, and things just fall on her head. She can''t understand the feelings of the client.


    Zhang Qi feels that the child is his, but Guo Liujun firmly refuses to admit it, and Zhang Qi is helpless.


    Guo Liujun didn''t want Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi had no ce to go, so he had to find a coolie job. After all, he had no education and had never studied in a new school.


    And then offended people, was under the Yin hand hit only half life.


    He asked Guo Liujun to borrow money to see a doctor. Guo Liujun''s mother was taking care of Guo Liujun. When she saw that Zhang Qi was not angry, she directly scolded Zhang Qi and drove him away.


    Zhang Qi goes to the client. The client takes the child to Zhang Qi and tells the child that this is your father.


    Are you going to help him?


    If you want to help him, lend him your pocket money.


    Zhang Qi has been afraid to look at the client, the client''s skin has be moist and smooth, beautiful with a mature perseverance.


    With a touch of killing spirit, Zhang Qi couldn''t do it with the client, let alone quarrel with the client.


    The child was white and gentle with a schoolbag on his back. When Zhang Qi heard the client say so, his heart lit up hope.


    Looking at his son dressed clean and tidy, like a rich family''s little boy, let him feel a big gap, ashamed.


    He begged the child in a low voice, and his momentum was greatly reduced.


    There is some loss in the child''s heart. Shouldn''t the father''s image be great and resolute, like a thick wall or a towering mountain?


    What''s the matter with this beggar like father now?


    Although the dream disillusioned, but the child''s heart is soft, he pity Zhang Qi, took out all his savings to Zhang Qi.


    But where is the child''s savings enough for Zhang Qi to lie in the hospital? Zhang Qi asks for the child again.


    The child raised money for Zhang Qi by selling his pen and stationery.


    Zhang Qi finally managed to get out of the hospital and went to the school gate to wait for the child.


    Can be forced to squeeze the child, every time with a low voice, let the child feel very ufortable.


    It''s not like other people''s dads.


    The ssmate said that he admired his father very much, but he didn''t have this feeling. He didn''t like his father.Again and again, the child finally couldn''t stand it.


    I told the client that I didn''t like my father very much. Could I not see my father.


    My father gave all the money to my ssmates, but when ites to him, does he give my father money?


    He is still a child.


    The client came forward to talk with Zhang Qi once, and the threat went out, and Zhang Qi stopped.


    Living at the bottom of the society, sometimes eating is a problem, everyone can be deceived, struggling to survive.


    Zhang Qi sometimes wondered whether he wanted to escape from Haicheng, but when he thought of Guo Liujun and his children, he felt that this was his destination.


    All the people in his heart are here.


    Although this ce brought him all pain.


    Meng Li did not continue to see, anti Japanese war started.


    She realized that when she went back to the system space, she was a little worried about opening her personal data again. When she saw that her points had be 255600, and 100000 points had arrived in the ount, she was sure.


    Finally, I got the benefits of the organization.


    The level has also been upgraded to four stars. The task will be more difficult in the future than it is now.


    Although the difficulty of the task is increasing, the task makers are also making progress. There are more means to face various tasks than at the beginning. There are few and unfamiliar means.

 Chapter 612

    Meng Li is thinking, 6018 suddenly said:


    "I''ve got a good task."


    Meng Li''s heart suddenly had expectations, sheughed:


    "hand speed is not the same."


    6018£º¡­¡­


    I said I didn''t feel it, but others said it was not right.


    Directly sent Meng Li to do the task.


    Meng Li integrated into a body. The process of integration was a little difficult. He opened his eyes,y on his side, supported his head with his hands, and looked like he was in a pce.


    But this pce is different from other pces.


    On the whole, the pce looks very ssy.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and epted the story.


    The consignor is the God of light in the divine world, and the noumenon is rosefinch, the God of fire and the God of the south.


    She has a good sister in the divine world, Yao Qing. In the war between gods and demons, the client was seriously injured in order to save Yao Qing, resulting in poor mana and depression all day.


    Yao Qing''s heart can''t pass the meaning to go, looking at a good sister so guilty.


    In order to cure her sister''s injury, Yaoqing went through many hardships to find a Xuantian blood ginseng.


    This thing is mainly used to treat the client''s injuries.


    However, when Yaoqing found this Xuantian ginseng, it was still in its infancy. It didn''t grow up and was not strong enough. It was because it was a treasure, very delicate and needed all kinds of care and resources.


    Yaoqing carefully cultivates this Xuantian blood ginseng, and all his expectations are in this Xuantian blood ginseng.


    Although many people in the divine world like alchemy or have the habit of collecting, they offer all kinds of attractive conditions to exchange with Yaoqing, but Yaoqing firmly disagrees.


    It''s something for a good sister to heal her wounds. A good sister is like this because she saved her. Is she still a human being?


    For one or two hundred years, Yaoqing spent a lot of resources on Xuantian Xueshen, just to let her grow up quickly.


    Then one day, when the great emperor of cangyou passed the Yaoqing Hall of Yaoqing, he held out his hand and pinched his finger. Well, it seemed that something was inextricably tied up with him.


    Looks like a love robbery?


    With a sigh, this thing can''t escape.


    Then cangyou breaks the border set by Yaoqing and takes away Xuantian Xueshen. After Yaoqinges back, he knows cangyou has taken away. He is anxious and angry.


    Go to cangyou and ask him to return Xuantian Xueshen, but cangyou says that this thing has changed into shape, so it must not be used as medicine.


    Yao Qing Qi knot, where so quickly had intelligence, also just change shape, must be cangyou gave Xuantian Xueshen something.


    Or lose the power.


    In order to prevent her from refining Xuantian blood ginseng into a pill.


    It''s a fairnd.


    Alchemy with fairies?


    In fact, this is the n of heaven.


    Yao Qing is so angry that he is dying. When he goes back to see the client, he mes himself and feels sad. The medicinal materials he has spent 100 or 200 years cultivating are taken away.


    Find another one?


    It''s not easy to talk about. It''s almost unrealistic. It''s said that there is only one strain of Scrophria, and the second strain will be born when this strain dies out.


    The medicine is powerful and rare, but not everyone needs it, and will not take a bite of it. However, the damage of the client needs it.


    Looking at a good sister disappointed, but also forced to smile tofort her, the taste of Yao Qing heart, not to mention how ufortable.


    It took a long time to ask around and find a solution.


    Then I heard that the heart blood of Huaxing Xuantian Xueshen was OK.


    Yao Qing sees hope.


    Go to Cang you and ask for a drop of blood from Xuantian Xueshen. Of course, Cang you doesn''t agree. If you lose a drop of blood, your strength will drop sharply and it will take a long time to recover.


    And it''s not good for your health.


    How can you watch Xuantian blood ginseng suffer.


    In fact, Yaoqing''s request is not too much. She also takes out a lot of good things as a reward. As long as a drop of blood, those resources can make up for the loss of Xuantian ginseng.


    In addition, she also spent 100 or 200 years to cultivate Xuantian ginseng with many resources.


    It''s bleeding a lot. If you can bear this kind of grievance, you don''t want to face cangyou. We are all from the divine world. We still hope to stay on the line and meet each other in the future.


    Who knows that cangyou is not willing at all, and he is particrly overbearing.


    Let Yao Qing can''t see Xuantian Xueshen''s face.


    Yao Qing doesn''t care.


    It''s too much deceiving.


    If not for her two hundred years of cultivation, cangyou can make Xuantian blood ginseng have intelligence and shape with some things?


    She had never thought of making Xuantian blood ginseng have intelligence, not to mention shape, before that she could alchemy.


    Cangyou, this cheap one, don''t be shameless.


    Yaoqing wants Xuantian''s blood, but cangyou doesn''t give it.After a variety of contests, Yaoqing was defeated in the end and was forced into the world, suffering from reincarnation.


    In order to help his good sister, the client is also pushed into the world by cangyou.


    Xuantian Xueshen and cangyou are two of them. Theter development is not very clear. It seems that they have experienced a lot.


    In fact, there is a deep rtionship between the consignor and cangyou. In the war between gods and demons, the consignor not only saved Yaoqing, but also cangyou.


    There are even other people in the divine world who have epted the trust.


    The client alone blocks the damage. Otherwise, they can''t say they end up the same way as the client. Maybe it''s not as serious as the client, but it will definitely affect the cultivation.


    It was also after that world war that cangyou made great achievements, and he didn''t do as well as the client. After that, he couldn''t improve his skills, andter he became the great emperor.


    Cangyou is with his status up, with the passage of time, the grace of that year seems to have faded, does not exist.


    The client hates cangyou more than Yaoqing.


    The resentment is deeper.


    Because she couldn''t figure out why cangyou wanted to take away her blood ginseng, and why she and Yaoqing were forced into the world to suffer from reincarnation.


    The client''s wish is not to let himself and Yaoqing be broken into the world, to heal his wounds, but also to break cangyou into the world.


    Meng Li''s first feeling after epting the plot is whether cangyou has a brain problem?


    It''s clear that Xuantian''s blood ginseng is not intelligent and has no shape. Just let the client use it?


    Do you have to take it away, or do you have to let it have intelligence, transform it into shape, and then entangle it to deal with love?


    Is it that the days of the divine world are too boring? If there is a real love robbery, we have to deal with it. Without this Xuan Tian Xue Shen, a Xuan Di Xue Shen will be born for cangyou to deal with it.


    You can''t wait, can you?


    The client''s cultivation is not refined, and he is also depressed all day. Meng Li feels the aura and is slightly surprised.


    This aura is really abundant. She has never met such a rich world. No wonder 6018 said that she had a good task.


    When I first came here, I felt a little bit, but I didn''t feel it. I didn''t expect that I would be so abundant.


    She can also put the Ivy into the pot. There are rare resources in the divine world to provide energy for nts, which should be useful for the ivy.

 Chapter 613

    Forget it. Don''t worry about Wisteria. I''ll do it when I''m free.


    Meng Li sat up to practice. Now Xuantian Xueshen has gone to the emperor cangyou.


    The client is worrying.


    Yaoqing wille back in a few days to tell her what she needs to do.


    Meng Li practices in silence, and the aura also enters the body, but when the aura enters the body to a certain extent, he can''t continue to practice.


    Forced cultivation will only cause pain.


    Over the years, the client can only practice to maintain his present appearance, not to improve.


    Meng Li has nothing to do and stays in Ning Guang Dian for a few days. It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to go to cangyou for Xuantian Xueshen, but that Meng Li has no position.


    Although this is what Yaoqing is looking for for for her, it is in essence something of Yaoqing.


    Although the client also gave a lot of resources to cultivate this Xuantian ginseng, it was Yaoqing in the final analysis.


    Even if she doesn''t have a job to do, she''ll take over.


    Meng Li found some moon quicksand. The energy contained in it is especially useful for nts and can provide energy for nts. Xuantian blood ginseng was nted in the moon quicksand before.


    Moondrift sand is not rare to the extreme, but it''s not all over the street. It''s also a wonderful thing for some fairy e who are scarce in resources.


    The moon sand is white, with fluorescence on the surface. It is delicate and smooth to hold it. Meng Li can feel the energy surging in his hand.


    Meng Li found a flowerpot, spread some other things containing energy under the bottom, and then spread the moon quicksand on it.


    With two fingers holding vines, vines uneasily move around.


    Meng Li thought about the body and gave the order to the vine to make ite out.


    Wenqing vine is just forced out a little. It seems that it''s really gone. Meng Li sighs. In the future, he has nothing to do with how to get some medicine for Wenqing vine.


    This kind of thing contains vitality. If we don''t absorb the things containing vitality, how can we have vitality?


    Meng Li put the wisteria in the pot prepared for it. The wisteria sticks one end in the flowerpot and stands up, with two small leaves swinging left and right.


    Send a happy signal to Meng Li.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. The wisteria is so funny. Its hair like rhizome supports two pitiful leaves.


    Meng Li saw that the roots of the vine were glowing red, and understood that the vine was absorbing the energy in the basin.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the fact that things in the divine world have great energy and can''t be absorbed, or because the wisteria wants to flow. In short, the wisteria doesn''t absorb as eagerly as before.


    Meng Li moves the vine to the windowsill where she is sleeping, and sets a boundary for it, so as not to be carried away by anyone. Then she really has no ce to cry.


    Settle down to ask for love vine, Meng Li absorbed vitality liquid.


    I feel rxed. I don''t feel too obvious.


    Meng can''t do without his heart''s cultivation. When the cultivation is saturated, the body can''t bear it.


    It doesn''t matter why you can absorb more Aura because you have absorbed vital fluid.


    Meng Li has no way to deal with the client''s injury. It was hurt by the people in the demon world. Her medical skills are not enough to be cured by a few silver needles and a little rotten medicine.


    Still need the heart blood of Xuan Tian Xue Shen.


    Think of here, Meng Lidu want to scold cangyou is a neuropathy, good Duanduan nothing to steal Xuantian blood ginseng why?


    If you don''t ask yourself, it''s stealing.


    Also endowed with wisdom, shape, can''t do a good medicine?


    It is estimated that Xuantian Xueshen''s mission is not to cure diseases at all, but to love with Cang.


    When he was bored, Meng Li also turned around in the divine world. The scenery and architecture of the divine world were all beautiful. Meng Li sighed with regret. When he entered the cultivation, he wanted to be immortal and immortal.


    Now I finally came to the divine world. I was so surprised when I suddenly saw it. But after a few more days, I felt ordinary in my heart.


    Meng Li took the time to return to the Ningguang hall. Today is the day of Yao Qing''s return. Meng Li came to the front of the Ningguang hall. The main color of the Ningguang hall is red. Just now, Meng Li is also dressed in red and beautiful.


    But hundreds of years of depression make the client look depressed.


    Even if Meng Li entered this body, he didn''t dilute this temperament.


    There is a big tree in front of Ningguang hall, which was nted by the client in that year.


    Meng Li stands under the tree. The leaves of the big tree brush over Meng Li''s head. Meng Li''s mind moves and his body empties. Then when he gets to the tree, he first sits on the branch and makes a daze for a while. Then he leans on the trunk and looks out through the gaps between the leaves.


    Yaoqing flies back from a distance and falls on the tree trunk. Looking at Meng Li, he is quite surprised:


    "Ning Guang, you are in a good mood. Have you met any good things?"


    Meng Li looks at Yaoqing. Yaoqing is dressed in purple and looks noble. She sits up and says to Yaoqing:"No, just ordinary days."


    "Yao Qing, can you..." Meng Li looks at Yao Qing expectantly.


    Although she knows what''s behind, she has to show concern and expectation. After all, it''s her business, and she has to have a snack.


    Yao Qingughed for a while and said:


    "I went to ask someone about it. There''s a way. As long as a drop of congenial blood is used to make pills."


    Meng Li also followed with a smile:


    "really?"


    Yao Qing nodded: "really, you can rest assured that I will give you my heart blood to cure your injury."


    Yao Qing''s eyes are filled with deep guilt. It was Ning Guang who blocked the most damage to her at that time.


    Or now she''s gone.


    Seeing the guilt in Yaoqing''s eyes, Meng Li said:


    "you don''t have to do this. It''s been a long time. I''ve never regretted anything."


    Yaoqing has been working for two or three hundred years for the sake of the client''s injury, and the guilt in his heart has slowed the growth of Yaoqing''s cultivation.


    Yaoqing lowered his head, covered the guilt in his eyes, and said to Meng Li:


    "you wait. It''s not toote. I''ll go to the emperor cangyou now."


    Mentioning the emperor cangyou, Yaoqing''s expression and mood are not good at the same time.


    I''ve never seen anyone so unreasonable.


    Yaoqing said that he got out of the tree, and Meng Li followed him. A red and a purple stood together. Looking at Yaoqing, Meng Li was about to turn around and walk away, holding Yaoqing''s way:


    "I think we should not go so rashly first."


    In fact, you can''t see Xuantian Xueshen''s face when you go away.


    Yaoqing turned around and said:


    "don''t worry, I have prepared a lot of things. If Xuantian Xueshen is willing to force her heart out, I will give her all those things."


    If it wasn''t for cangyou''s strength, she didn''t have to be so subdued.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t think it''s OK. Let''s make a n again. When we go together, we always ask you to run for me alone. I''m always sorry."

 Chapter 614

    Yao Qing asked in silence:


    "how to n?"


    Meng Li goes to the hall, asks Yaoqing to sit down, and says to Yaoqing:


    "it seems that the emperor cangyou is unreasonable in this matter, and we can''t suffer from it. At least people should know that it is the emperor cangyou who is wrong first."


    Later in the plot, many people denounce Yaoqing and the client, thinking that their demands are unreasonable.


    To a weak fairy.


    Bullying.


    Even after knowing how the fairy became a fairy, they still feel that Yaoqing and the client are not right because of their preconceived ideas.


    After this mission, Meng Li understood that the immortal and God he looked up to when he was alive were just like ordinary people, with seven emotions and six desires engraved in his soul.


    If you don''t be an immortal, you will be noble and iparable. You also have to struggle for resources and status.


    Yaoqing sighed:


    "the divine world is also a ce where the strong are respected. Now you and I can''t beat him, even if everyone knows that the emperor cangyou is wrong."


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s have a try. At least we are reasonable."


    The weak side must give itself more protection, even public opinion.


    Yao Qing can only say:


    "OK."


    Then Meng Li and Yao Qing went to the God to have a chat. The story that the emperor cangyou robbed their Xuantian blood ginseng spread in the divine world.


    Looking at Ning Guang God, who was once energetic, now he is full of depression, which reminds those who took part in the war of gods and demons of the damage that Ning Guang God had done for us by himself.


    But now the good medicine has been robbed.


    The key is that this person is still the emperor cangyou. In those days, the emperor cangyou was also blessed by Ningguang God. Now, it seems ungrateful to do so.


    Does the cause and effect nted in those years need not be solved?


    It''s very painful even for an ordinary practitioner, not to mention a God.


    Show sympathy.


    The star emperor yed chess face to face with the cangyou emperor. The star emperor said:


    "do you know what''s going on outside now?"


    Cangyou said without much care:


    "so what?"


    The star emperor said with a smile:


    "why do you have a quarrel with Yaoqing for the sake of a Xuantian blood?"


    "It''s rare, but we don''t need it."


    Cangyou took a cold look at the star Emperor:


    "he has changed into a man."


    The emperor of the stars chokes, no more words.


    A fairy came in and saluted emperor cangyou, then said:


    "emperor cangyou, pray to God Ningguang and God Yaoqing."


    Star emperor picks eyebrows:


    e, do you need to avoid?"


    Emperor cangyou shook his head:


    "no need."


    "Let them in."


    The fairy moves the lotus step lightly and goes out. After a while, Meng Li and Yao Qinge in together.


    The cangyou emperor said:


    "Ningguang, Yaoqing, sit down."


    Meng Li and Yao Qing are not polite. They sit down.


    Meng Li nced at the star emperor and the cangyou emperor. The star emperor''s face was resolute, and the cangyou emperor''s face looked cold.


    Needless to say, there is no ugliness in the divine world.


    The star emperor frowned, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Ning Guang, I haven''t seen you for many years. How can you look like this?"


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I''m depressed in my heart, but I''m helpless."


    After the client was injured, it was rare to go out of Ningguang hall.


    The star Emperor just said:


    "you have to think about everything."


    Meng Li smiles faintly. He wants to open his mind. He can''t improve his cultivation. Some people who used to be weaker than the client are stronger than her. People who used to have the same strength as the client are stronger now.


    Only the consignor stands still, this kind of psychological gap is not big.


    Cangyou asked coldly:


    "what can I do for you?"


    When Yaoqing saw that cangyou was pulling a face, she was also unhappy. Her voice was cold and she said:


    "emperor cangyou is trying to pretend to be confused."


    Cangyou''s face was even colder and he didn''t speak.


    The atmosphere condenses.


    Meng Li said gently:


    "great emperor, I have something to ask for today."


    Cangyou said directly:


    "don''t say it. The emperor won''t agree with what you said."


    Let him hand over the little guy to her for alchemy?


    It''s impossible.


    Meng Li said:


    "the great emperor, even if you like the Xuantian blood ginseng, now she has changed her shape. If you want to keep her in this cangyou hall to be a fairy, I naturally can''t object."Yao Qing took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "yes, it''s just a gift from our sisters to the emperor. We are not mean people."


    The expression of emperor cangyou is not good, which means he is mean?


    He heard Yao Qing say:


    "but I found another way to deal with Ning Guang''s injury. I only need a drop of Xuantian Xueshen''s heart blood."


    Cangyou nced at Yaoqing and Mengli and said with a sneer:


    "blood in your heart? Don''t you know how important a drop of blood is to people? "


    "It''s hard for her to be human again, and how many years does it take for her to practice?"


    Yao Qing''s chest rises and falls, and she feels that a fire is burning in her chest. They are already wronged, but cangyou still doesn''t agree.


    Sure enough, Ning Guang is right.


    Yao Qing''s white hands are bulging and want to curse.


    Meng Li pats the back of Yaoqing''s hand and sends a message to Yaoqing:


    "don''t be angry, you will get angry."


    Yao Qing takes a look at Meng Li and sips his mouth.


    Meng Li said:


    "we also know that it''s difficult for Xuantian blood ginseng to lose a drop of heart blood, but we are willing to give resources to Xuantian blood ginseng to re cultivate, which may not take much time."


    Cangyou said:


    "I will give you resources and ask you for a drop of blood. Would you like it?"


    Yaoqing can''t help but say:


    "but this Xuantian blood ginseng was taken from us. Emperor, you took it without our consent."


    Cangyou''s tone became more and more serious:


    "but she''s got a chance to change her shape. Just like you and me, she can''t be used as medicine any more, nor can she use her heart and blood."


    Cangyou looked at Meng Li and said:


    "rosefinch itself, one of your feathers is also something that ordinary people can''t ask for. Are you willing to give it to others?"


    Yaoqing took a deep breath and said: "cangyou, don''t think I don''t know. You give me the intelligence and human form of the Xuantian ginseng. I really don''t know what you are for."


    Cang you snorted coldly:


    "why don''t you care?"


    Yaoqing points to cangyou:


    "you...!"


    The star emperor said to Yaoqing:


    "Yaoqing, speak well, don''t be so irritable."


    Yao Qing didn''t look at the star emperor, but looked coldly at cangyou, quite confrontation.


    Once again, the atmosphere condenses.


    For a long time, Meng Li frowned and sighed:


    "the war between gods and demons in those years seems to be vividly remembered."


    Cang you seconds understand Meng Li''s meaning, look at Meng Li''s eyes are very sharp, he said:


    "with grace in order to repay, a gentleman will not do."

 Chapter 615

    Meng Li said:


    "you misunderstood and didn''t mean that."


    "It''s just a sh."


    Meng Li sighed in his heart when he said this.


    The strength is a little weak, really have no way, now is to fight with the cangyou emperor, also can''t rob Xuantian blood ginseng.


    And the client''s strength has been stagnated for so many years. If he could still fight against cangyou then, he is not sure now.


    If you have strength, you still need such nonsense?


    Like the power of space, in fact, cangyou and the client can use it, and Meng Li epted the client''s memory and picked up a bargain.


    After picking up the client''s perception of the power of space, I digested it and felt it a little bit. Now I know better than before and can use it better, but I can''t follow cangyou.


    Cangyou said:


    "now that you have put it forward, the cause and effect of that year have been changed."


    "You can put forward a condition to me, but it can''t have anything to do with Xuantian Xueshen."


    "It''s the cause and effect between you and me. It''s nothing to do with her."


    Meng Li said:


    "but you know what Ick most now. What''s the use of holding things that I can''t do as I wish?"


    Cangyou:


    "isn''t this normal? How can everything in the world be as you wish? "


    He also said with a slight sarcasm:


    "Ning Guang, you are really different from before. Your heart is too worldly. You still remember the kindness you gave after hundreds of years. Now, when the old things are mentioned again, are they purposeful?"


    Then he sighed deeply:


    "well, if you want any treasure, just bring it up and listen to me."


    Meng Li felt that he was going to vomit blood.


    If she could fight well now, she might have to fight.


    What is secr?


    Is it because the past few hundred years can not exist?


    Is to remind cangyou, don''t bite the hand that feeds you, and cangyou not only didn''t feel the hand that feeds you, but also med her secr.


    Purpose? The client was crazy when he made himself like this, and then he held on for hundreds of years to find cangyou.


    Meng Li was depressed in her heart, but her face suddenly appeared injured. She said:


    "cangyou, I don''t want to talk to you more."


    Cangyou:


    "then you can''t refute it."


    Meng Li


    It''s intoxicating to feel a group of gods sitting together and bickering. Anyway, Meng Li''s worship and yearning for gods in his heart has beenpletely disillusioned.


    God is no better.


    Yaoqing looks at Meng Li being said like this. She is anxious and ufortable. She stands up and points at cangyou angrily, and says:


    "cangyou, don''t talk too hard."


    Cang you stands on the horse road:


    "Yao Qing, God, this is not the ce for you to be presumptuous."


    Yao Qingshou returned his hand, threw his sleeve, and said slightly angrily:


    "how to solve the cause and effect of xuantianxue''s participation in me and Ningguang?"


    "You know, I and Ningguang used resources to pile up the shape of one or two hundred years. If it wasn''t for us, it would be a thousand years. I don''t think it would be easy."


    Although Yao Qing is now angry, he is still calm. He says, "I can repay for her as many resources as I have spent."


    "If you are not satisfied, double it."


    The tone was ironic, as if Meng Li and Yao Qing hade here just to deceive people.


    It''s greedy for his resources.


    Yaoqing frowned at cangyou:


    "emperor cangyou, you know how important this thing is to Ningguang, but you insist on turning your face with our sisters for a Xuantian ginseng?"


    Cangyou has a nomittal expression.


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "OK, Yaoqing, let''s go."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little sad, and the star emperor moved somepassion. He said to cangyou:


    "cangyou, a drop of heart blood, it''s just the cause and effect."


    What''s the point? I have had a good friend with Ning Guang.


    Cangyou cold eyes swept past, the star emperor no longer spoke.


    Yaoqing is not willing to go. Looking at Meng Li''s sad expression, he worries that Meng Li can''t think of it. In order to take care of Meng Li''s emotion, Yaoqing can only stand up and walk away.


    Meng left the cangyou hall, outside the fairy e, there are people standing outside waiting to listen to the order, watching the two of theme out, the fairies salute slightly to show respect.


    Most people who serve in cangyou hall know that Xuantian Xueshen is a special case in cangyou hall.


    In fact, many people are envious of Xuantian Xueshen.


    I also know that Ningguang Shangshen and Yaoqing Shangshen came here this time to ask for Xuantian Xueshen''s blood.They hoped that the two gods could take away the blood of Xuantian Xueshen, and lose a drop of blood. It was difficult for them to retreat and maintain their human form, so as not to wander in front of cangyou emperor.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows are full of sorrow. Suddenly, he snorts, vomits blood, and shakes his body. Yaoqinges forward to help Meng Li.


    "Ning Guang, what''s the matter with you?"


    She asked anxiously.


    Meng Li quickly shook his head:


    "it''s probably because of the depression, but it''s hard to relieve."


    The fairies in front of each other look at each other. What can make a person vomit blood?


    With a wave of Yaoqing''s arm, a cloud came over. She rushed back to Ningguang hall with Meng Li.


    The star emperor said:


    "you are so depressed in Ning Guang''s heart, and she is even worse."


    He frowned and wanted to say that everyone outside knew about it. Now he came to beg for it but failed. When he went out, he was so angry that he vomited blood. It was said that cangyou was too bullying.


    Cangyou said without much care:


    "so what? All the depression is in my heart. I can''t figure it out. "


    The star emperor sighed and said:


    "you are really in a strange circle. Is it a Xuantian blood ginseng? Why do you have such troubles? It''s time for others to say that you are ungrateful. Why do you bear such a name for that little fairy? "


    There was something dignified in the dark.


    All this is robbery. What can he do?


    "You go and get together some other day." Cang you waved and didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    The star emperor opened his mouth to see cangyou''s face shed. He could only turn around and walk away.


    Cangyou stood up and went to the side hall.


    In the light gauze soft tent, a graceful woman quickly gets up and rushes out towards cangyou. Her body is unstable and rushes into cangyou''s arms.


    "Here you are. Come and y with me. It''s boring."


    The woman said slightly excitedly.


    Cangyou held out his hand to straighten the woman''s body. He stepped back two steps to avoid suspicion. He saw that the woman''s dress was not neat, her shoulders were half exposed, the snow-white ravines were looming, the belt around her waist was not tied, and her jade feet were smooth and tender on the ground.


    A pair of watery eyes looked at him.


    Put your hands together.


    "Linghe, how many times have you said that you should dress well. You look like..." Cang you''s throat moved, and there was a feeling in his eyes.


    After Xuantian Xueshen became human, cangyou named her Linghe.

 Chapter 616

    Linghe''s aggrieved look suddenly came up. She pouted and said:


    "but this dress is really troublesome. I haven''t learned how to wear it yet."


    "Why don''t you help me with it?"


    Linghe walks a few steps towards cangyou, and cangyou steps back.


    Linghe talks soft and glutinous, and the bones of those who listen are crisp.


    He sighed. After Linghe came into being, he only knew him. Because his noumenon was Xuantian Xueshen, he didn''t have the consciousness of disharmony between men and women. He didn''t understand human feelings and worldly skills, just like a child.


    I have to teach step by step, but it''s hard to avoid contact. Cangyou has a headache. I''m afraid that one day


    Although he knew that there were obstacles between them, cangyou still hoped that things would bring people back to his side as he had imagined at the beginning, and everything would be under his control.


    Never let anything out of control happen.


    "The emperor sent someone to dress you." Cangyou turned and left.


    Linghe stamped his foot and left again. Every time he looked at her, he left. Is she terrible?


    She yelled at the door:


    "when can I go out to y?"


    Cangyou said:


    "when your strength is up, talk about it and practice well."


    A fairy came in and dressed Linghe. Linghe let the fairy touch her and cried out to the outside:


    "practice, why do you want to practice, don''t you?"


    Linghe didn''t wait for cangyou''s reply, so he could only sip his mouth and went straight away. He entered the soft veil and covered his head.


    The fairy who waited on her to dress was stunned and looked at Linghe as if she was going to sleep. They had to quit.


    Linghe''s eyes turned, got up again, and walked out. The fairy holding the door lowered her head. Linghe walked straight out of the hall, but she could walk a few more steps. Linghe felt that she had hit an invisible wall. Her forehead turned red slightly, and her expression was about to cry. She was discontented: "there''s border, bad man, why do you want to lock me here? Hum


    Cangyou came back, like a gust of wind, so that the next fairy did not see cangyou''s human form, with cangyou disappeared in situ and Linghe.


    Cangyou takes Linghe into the hall. He takes a look at the red seal on Linghe''s forehead. When his hand covers it, the red seal on his forehead disappears.


    Linghe pushes away cangyou''s hand:


    "I don''t want your power, hum."


    Cangyou''s eyes shed. He let go of Linghe and sat aside coldly. Seeing this, Linghe came up again and said:


    "when will you take me out to y?"


    Cangyou said:


    "when you have strength, I will take you out."


    Linghe didn''t know, so:


    "why must I have strength, not you by my side?"


    Cangyou Road:


    "how can I protect you all my life? The outside world is very dangerous."


    Linghe didn''t care much:


    "what''s the danger? Can someone eat me?"


    Cangyou turned his head and looked at Linghe. His eyes deepened and he said, "yes."


    Linghe Leng for a moment, looking at cangyou can''te back, seeing that cangyou didn''t exin to her, she said sadly:


    "so you keep me for eating me, right?"


    Cangyou


    What logic?


    Cangyou didn''t want to exin anything, but after thinking about it, he exined coldly:


    "Ningguang Shangshen and Yaoqing Shangshen of the divine world, you stay away from them."


    Linghe frowned slightly:


    "they want to eat me?"


    Cangyou didn''t speak. There were two more names in Linghe''s head, Ningguang God and Yaoqing God.


    Yaoqing takes Meng Li back to Ningguang hall, puts Meng Li on the couch, and asks Meng Li with concern:


    "is there anything wrong with Ningguang


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. I did it on purpose just now."


    Yao Qing looks at Meng Li, and he has some idea of Meng Li''s n.


    Or some distressed to say:


    "even if I pretend, watching you spit blood, my heart is also ufortable, cangyou really deceive people too much, people can''t bear it."


    Meng Li said to Yao Qing:


    "you''re not too angry. It''s useless to be angry. To be honest, what''s your n next?"


    Yaoqing pondered for a while and said:


    "I want to find someone. Although I''m not a powerful person, it''s OK to find some helpers. Let''s find cangyou together."


    Many people, give cangyou pressure is big, in case can''t stand, agree to give heart blood.


    If oil and salt do not enter, even if the war, also at all costs!


    Yao Qing''s eyes shed fierce color.


    Seeing this, Meng Li quicklyforted him and said, "Yaoqing, don''t do this. You will be injured."Yaoqing said anxiously:


    "but I can''t wait. You don''t know how much I can''t get what can save you in front of me."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ve been waiting for one or two hundred years, and I don''t need such a short time."


    "I think we should wait and see what happenster."


    "Don''t owe so much for this matter. In fact, who is willing to offend cangyou?"


    Yaoqing''s expression was somewhat resistant, but looking at Meng Li''s serious expression, she said:


    "you let me go back and think about it, I have to close my heart."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about me. I''m not as vulnerable as you think. I can wait."


    Yaoqing only thought Meng Li wasforting her, and she said, "I''ll go back and think about it first."


    Then he turned and left.


    Meng Li looks at Yao Qing''s back and thinks.


    It seems that Xuantian Xueshen and cangyou have experienced many twists and turns. Slowly, there is always a chance.


    Now I''m in a hurry to get this thing. Maybe it''s just like in the plot.


    In the plot, Yaoqing is so angry that he takes some people to fight, which makes them more unreasonable.


    So overbearing and powerful, two gods forced a fairy to work hard.


    It''s easy to bully people. Is it easy for them to practice hard?


    Are the resources of fairies given by two gods? It''s also for the sake of eating the body of the fairy.


    Meng Li thinks it''s really hard to tell right from wrong. They are really Xuantian blood ginseng cultivated for the sake of alchemy, so their motives are so hateful in everyone''s heart.


    How inhumane.


    Meng Lidu wants to say that they grow a dish to eat. Don''t they offer it?


    And they use resources to cultivate a thing, waiting for alchemy is abhorrent.


    Cangyou is a vegetable thief.


    Everything is preconceived, but this time, the preemptive action has created favorable public opinion. Even if they fight at that time, the persuader will stop cangyou and say that he is not.


    It''s Cang you who''s holding back. No matter whether he''s useful or not, they don''t expect to be protected by the people in the divine world because of this, but it''s worth it to block Cang you.


    At the same time, Meng Li felt deeply depressed. He felt that this task was difficult, especially to solve the problem of cangyou great emperor. People call him the great emperor, which is not an empty name. It requires corresponding strength to be called the great emperor.

 Chapter 617

    Meng Li failed to ask for blood in his heart. On the contrary, he was so angry that he vomited blood. The story soon spread in the divine world.


    It''s more depressing to vomit blood. In other words, cangyou is more irritating.


    People in the divine world said they didn''t understand. In their hearts, Xuantian Xueshen is a medicinal material. Can cangyou make such a fuss for a medicinal material?


    You don''t need it.


    Since the God of Ning Guang is not very angry, we are all from the divine world, so we should go to have a look.


    Visiting.


    Although there are more people with the mind of gossip.


    Who said that if you be a God, there will be no seven emotions and six desires?


    Just smile and see everything?


    That''s because they all look at ordinary people, and the difference is too big. Just like looking at mole ants, they naturally don''t care, and then they canugh at everything.


    God facing God is the same as man facing man.


    It''s the same with the eight trigrams. Many bad roots in the bones can''t be removed by cultivation.


    In the face of these people, Meng Li didn''t mean to discredit cangyou. He was more practical and realistic in repeating things.


    Right and wrong, let''s think about it.


    Meng Li pretended to be pitiful and said to Jiutian Xuannv:


    "Xuannv Tianzun, Ningguang has something to ask for."


    Jiutian Xuannu looked at Meng Li pitifully and said, "Ning Guang God, if you want to talk about it, I''ll listen to it."


    Meng Li said:


    "you and Emperor cangyou are acquaintances. Can you lend me a face and help me go to cangyou again? Cangyou said," I really need the blood of Xuantian Xueshen. "


    Nine days Xuan Nu Leng for a moment, said:


    "this matter, you do not ask, I am going to go to cangyou said, he can''t be so unreasonable, cut off your path of practice."


    Meng Li knew in his heart that this was a polite remark from Jiutian Xuannv, and said gratefully:


    "thank you then."


    Nine days Xuannv to find cangyou, cangyou feel nine days Xuannv intention, not too want to see.


    However, the status of Jiutian Xuannv in the divine world is not low, and cangyou still sees her because of her status.


    As soon as Jiutian Xuannv came in, she asked frankly:


    "emperor cangyou, why are you so difficult to condense the light?"


    Cangyou said directly:


    "Xuannv Tianzun, if you want to be a lobbyist for Ningguang, please go back."


    Jiutian Xuannv


    So shameless?


    "How can you watch Ning Guang like this? At that time, you also epted her kindness, but you couldn''t do it. What''s your conscience? "


    Xuannv is no longer polite and says so directly.


    Cangyou was not happy and said:


    "Xuannv, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things. Please go back."


    Xuannv is angry. She doesn''t look at the monk''s face but also the Buddha''s face. Cangyou doesn''t pay attention to her, so she turns around and leaves.


    Meng Li is more interesting. Whoever goes to see her, she asks whoever goes to cangyou to be a lobbyist.


    Cangyou is more interesting. No one will be given face.


    Then cangyou has offended a group of people.


    After all, we are usually polite. Even if we don''t want to, we should say something polite. But cangyou''s cold and stiff attitude really annoys a lot of people.


    The wind of cangyou in the divine world is not good.


    What Meng Li wanted was this effect, and then he went tofort those who were refuted by cangyou.


    me oneself ground says to me oneself, say oneself really want to treat the injury of good body so.


    He also gave some gifts to thank them, and said pitifully that if cangyou didn''t want to give up Xuantian''s blood, she could live like this.


    Anyway, it''s been like this for hundreds of years.


    Now Meng Lipletely put himself in a weak position.


    Just say you don''t want it.


    Yao Qing reluctantly asked Meng Li:


    "do we really want to do this?"


    Meng Li said:


    "wait, wait first."


    Yao Qing pursed his mouth and said:


    "I went back to think about it for a while. I really felt a little impulsive before, but when I wait, I always have no bottom in my heart. I don''t know how long I have to wait."


    Meng Li just asked Yaoqing to wait.


    At this point, Meng Li stopped, and there was no more effort.


    Clever stay in Ning Guang Dian, as the client used to, not how to go out.


    Cangyou didn''t believe it when he heard that Ningguang God had given up the blood of Xuantian Xueshen. But after a long time, there was no movement there, as if it hadn''t happened.


    It made cangyou feel relieved.


    His strength is enough to protect the people he wants to protect. It''s a wise choice to give up, because it won''t be himself who will lose in the end.


    Meng Li is disheartened and gives up, which makes many people in the divine world angry. How can Ning Guang and Yao Qing be so timid now.Afraid of offending cangyou, he gave up, which means that he lives in a muddle.


    Although I think like this in my heart, others have figured it out by themselves, and it''s good to have less disturbance in the divine world.


    When Meng Li has nothing to do, he will also look for something in the divine world and feed it to the Wisteria. Although he looks ordinary in the divine world, they are not in the secr world.


    The client also has a fairy medicine garden. Meng Li will nt some when he has nothing to do. He will prepare for Wenqing vine.


    Month flow sand all changed a few pots, Meng Li felt that this time the vines can eat full back to the system space.


    After some time, Meng Li received cangyou''s invitation to attend his apprenticeship ceremony.


    He wants to take Xuantian Xueshen as his apprentice.


    Then hold a banquet to tell the people in the divine world that Linghe fairy is his apprentice and the one he covers.


    He also promoted the status of Linghe in the divine world and became a disciple of cangyou emperor. Who dares to move Linghe?


    Weigh it up, can you beat the emperor cangyou.


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, this is to y to develop.


    They have be the disciples of emperor cangyou, and their status is more noble. It''s even more difficult for them to take the blood from others.


    Cangyou can also protect Xuantian Xueshen.


    Yaoqing is about to explode. She drives Xiangyun from her own pce to Mengli pce and says angrily:


    "it''s so dark. How dare you y this trick? Is it intentional to disgust us?"


    Meng Li said:


    "whether we ept apprentices or not, we have no chance now."


    Yao Qing looked contemptuous and said:


    "mean man."


    "Who''s going to see him ept the apprentice, not go."


    There was a magic power in her hand, and she wanted to turn the invitation into nothingness. Meng Li said quickly:


    "let''s go and have a look and get to know Linghe fairy, don''t we?"


    "If you are bored, you should go to see a good y."


    Yaoqing always takes good care of her good sister''s feelings. She says: "if you don''t feel confused and want to go, I''ll go with you."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "Yao Qing, it''s very kind of you."


    In fact, Meng Li wants to say that you are really good, but he doesn''t think it''s suitable. For no reason, he said this.


    I can''t take it back if I want to.


    Yao Qing''s original anger went down. He looked at Meng li''e and said:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li was a little disappointed.

 Chapter 618

    Since cangyou wants to block her, Meng Li doesn''t mind.


    Inquired about the next, the division of Water God because of the cangyou apprentice ceremony also came back.


    As we all know, Sishui always likes cangyou, but cangyou doesn''t like Sishui, and life is not slow. There is no other woman around cangyou, so Sishui is nothing.


    Now that there are people around cangyou, the water department is probably unbearable.


    Because Sishui went out some time ago and knew little about it, Meng Li and Yao Qing went to visit the water god of Xiasi.


    Si Shui''s face changed when he knew the whole story.


    They talked for a long time, but Meng Li and Yao Qing left the temple.


    On the day of the ceremony, Meng Li and Yao Qing go with some gifts.


    The best peach blossom wine, all kinds of exquisite snacks and fairy fruit are used to entertain visitors.


    Cangyou school stood in the cold, Linghe stood timidly beside cangyou.


    The apprentices are all here, so we have to give some gifts. Linghe takes them one by one and thanks them.


    Mengli and Yaoqing are here. Although they have some disagreements, they can''t help giving away things.


    They go to Linghe and stare at Linghe. It makes Linghe panic.


    Meng Li uses his arm to push Yaoqing, and Yaoqing just converges his eyes, squeezing out a pair of skin smile.


    Take out a jade box and pass it to Linghe.


    Linghe stretched out his hand, then drew back his hand, and looked at cangyou with anxiety. Cangyou nodded without expression. Linghe dared to reach out his hand to catch it.


    "Thank you..."


    Ling he hesitated, she didn''t know who this person was.


    Before cangyou everyone had to introduce her in advance, but now cangyou hasn''t told her.


    Cangyou path:


    "this is Yaoqing God, this is Ningguang God."


    Ling He Leng for a while, suddenly thought of these two names, as if to eat her.


    She immediately stepped back, and cangyou took a look at Linghe. Linghe was calm and said:


    "thank you, Yaoqing God."


    Yao Qing sneered a little sarcastically and said nothing.


    Meng Li also took out a box, handed it to Linghe and said gently:


    "I hope you can learn from emperor cangyou and be an immortal as soon as possible."


    By the way, I took a look at Linghe. It''s really good that Linghe''s pretty in the divine world.


    Standing with cangyou, it''s a good match.


    At a loss, Linghe replied:


    "thank you, Ning Guang God."


    Meng Li smiles. Cangyou stares at Meng Li''s face. His expression is unpredictable.


    Meng Li looks like nothing happened, which makes cangyou not sure what the other party thinks.


    Will you really give up so easily?


    Meng Li and Yao Qing find a ce to sit down. There is peach blossom wine on the table. The fairy maidservant on one side pours wine on Meng Li and Yao Qing.


    Yaoqing was not happy, so he took his ss and drank it. Meng Li said, "good wine should be tasted carefully."


    Yaoqing''s expression slows down, and the fairy maidservant who is waiting on one side is poured on Yaoqing again. Meng Li raises his cup and touches Yaoqing. Meng Li finds another topic to talk with Yaoqing.


    In order to divert Yao Qing''s attention.


    After all, Yaoqing is angry when he sees Linghe.


    Many people''s eyes scan to this side from time to time. Anyway, they just want to see what Meng Li and Yao Qing''s reaction is.


    Seeing that Meng Li and Yao Qing have no action, they can''t say whether they are disappointed or not.


    All the people who shoulde and all the people who should give giftse. The next step is to have a meal and have a chat.


    Cangyou said:


    "from now on, Linghe is the disciple of the emperor. I hope you will take care of him. If Linghe makes some mistakes carelessly, please forgive me."


    Cangyou''s eyes focus on Meng Li and Yaoqing. Meng Li just sips the peach blossom wine quietly.


    This peach blossom wine is really a good thing. It tastes sweet and fragrant. It brings great enjoyment to the taste buds and turns into a silk power.


    Meng Lidu couldn''t help but drink more.


    Anyway, it was a gift.


    Everyone took the wine cup to offer a toast to cangyou again. Anyway, they all said that they would take care of Linghe.


    Linghe''s eyes reflect the stars and look at everyone curiously from time to time.


    During the period, he sipped peach blossom wine from time to time, and was greedy for the food on the table. When he was busy, he didn''t hold it in his hand, left hand, right hand, and his eyes were not idle. When he nced at the snack, cangyou silently picked it up and fed it to Linghe.


    Although it is expressionless, but the action is enough to say everything.


    It''s the first time for Linghe to see so many kinds of delicacies in the divine world. He likes to eat them and doesn''t pay attention to their appearance.Fortunately, Linghe is beautiful, so it doesn''t look ugly and cute to eat.


    The two of them spilled dog food all over the divine world, which made the people present very embarrassed. After all, people always pay attention to dignity and elegance. There is nothing to eat. It''s really different.


    And two people are not apprenticeship?


    I''m afraid it''s also a cover.


    Looking at this, no wonder cangyou didn''t want to hand over Linghe.


    I''m afraid it''s emotional.


    Cangyou is also loved by some people in the divine world. His intimacy with his disciples makes some people jealous.


    But cangyou and Linghe didn''t know it, especially the jealousy fire in Sishui''s heart was burning more and more, so the God of Sishui suddenly said:


    "Linghe fairy, now you have a chance to worship cangyou as an apprentice, do you want to know why you are beside the Emperor?"


    Linghe immediately stopped chewing, looked at the water god, then shook his head and said:


    "I, I don''t know."


    Cangyou coldly looks at the water god, and his eyes are full of me and warning. Now the water god is jealous, and he is even more angry to see cangyou look at her like this.


    It''s so dark. She just left the divine world for a while. When she came back, she found that everything had changed.


    Sure enough, the rtionship is brilliant, otherwise cangyou can offend so many people for this thing?


    Although cangyou is the great emperor now, when he was the God King, he was close to Sishui. In addition, he was the new emperor, so Sishui didn''t really regard cangyou as the great emperor.


    She said slightly sarcastically:


    "today, you are all cultivated by Yaoqing and Ningguang. Otherwise, you are still a ginseng, butter the emperor took you away from Yaoqing."


    When Linghe heard what Sishui said, she was surprised. She looked at Mengli and Yaoqing, and put down her food.


    But you know, Ning Guang used to protect your master, but now he is still seriously injured. His original intention is to use you to make pills


    "For you, your master has be an ungrateful person, but now you are just like this. It''s really shameful."

 Chapter 619

    Si Shuidun:


    "if you want to repay the cause and effect, you should take out a drop of your heart blood to heal Ning Guang God."


    "For you, and for your master."


    Sishui doesn''t want cangyou to bemented by the people in the divine world, but also hopes Linghe will lose a drop of blood.


    Jealousy blinded her.


    Cangyou looks at Sishui fiercely, but there are so many people there, and he controls his anger.


    Linghe heard a Leng a Leng, division water voice fell half ring, Linghe just digested division water these words.


    She looked at cangyou and whispered:


    "Cang Master, is she telling the truth? "


    Cangyou can''t deny it in front of so many people. She can only nod her head in a gloomy way.


    Linghe was a little flustered. She said:


    "but if I lose a drop of blood, my mana will be greatly reduced."


    When Yaoqing hears this, he gets angry and wants to speak. Meng Li stops Yaoqing.


    Should they cooperate with Sishui?


    It can only be said that it''s a temporary cooperative rtionship. Sishui wants to make use of their affairs to make Linghe difficult. They also want to add blockage to cangyou.


    Si Shui sneered: "if they hadn''t spent the resources to cultivate you, you wouldn''t have the mana you have today."


    Linghe said weakly:


    "can I return the resources I used to them?"


    Si Shui sneered and said:


    "it depends on whether they agree or not."


    Si Shui looks at Meng Li and Yao Qing and leaves the matter to them.


    Yao Qing said:


    "it''s not enough to return it. We just want your heart and blood, because it''s too important for Ning Guang."


    Linghena:


    "don''t you agree?"


    Then he muttered:


    "I''ve given it back to you, and you won''t suffer."


    Yao Qing sneered:


    "don''t we count our time and energy?"


    Meng Li also agreed with this saying in his heart, that is to say, it is impossible to buy vegetables at a cost price. Vegetable farmers also need time and energy to grow vegetables.


    Yao Qing said:


    "I am willing to give you resources to re cultivate."


    Ling he a face resists, force a heart blood very painful, but very precious.


    But look at their posture, they are going to force her.


    She looked at cangyou who didn''t say a word. Cangyou said:


    "that''s enough. Today I call you to attend the ceremony, not to look for trouble."


    Sure enough, I haven''t given up.


    Meng Li said:


    "we didn''t look for trouble. In fact, it''s OK not to have the blood of Linghe fairy, but I hope you can find another Xuantian blood ginseng to return."


    "I don''t think it''s impolite of us to make such a request?"


    Meng Li looked at the gods and they nodded.


    Although there is no second root, it is said in theory.


    Cangyou was deliberately embarrassed, silent did not speak, she only unique, where to find the second root?


    Yao Qing also struck while the iron was hot and saluted the great emperor of Ming Dynasty, saying:


    "the great emperor of Ming Dynasty, you must have known about it. I hope you can be our master."


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty has been the great emperor for many years. He has great prestige in the divine world. Generally, the God King respects him a little.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty smoothed his beard, looked at cangyou and said:


    "cangyou, cause and effect should be ended when it''s time to end."


    The atmosphere of the banquet became very strange.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was a little embarrassed. In order to win respect for him in time, everyone tried to persuade cangyou to end the cause and effect.


    No, let''s start again.


    There are so many good things in the divine world, can''t you make Xuantian Xueshen take shape again?


    Everyone, you said a word, I said a word, when more people say, we feel that they are the truth, did not speak before also followed.


    The noisy sound came into Linghe''s ears and made Linghe''s head hum. Seeing so many people forcing her to give up her heart blood, Linghe was really scared. She shrunk, tightly attached to cangyou, and whispered to cangyou:


    "cangyou, I''m afraid."


    Cangyou coldly nced at the crowd, and his whole body was filled with terrible momentum.


    Linghe looked at everyone looking at her, all kinds of eyes, there are contempt, jealousy, Schadenfreude, only a few two sympathetic eyes.


    Linghe felt numb and couldn''t sit here any more. She said to cangyou:


    "cangyou, I want to go back. I don''t want to be here."


    "They are terrible."


    These people are full of malice to her. Why are these gods so unfriendly and aggressive.The division water can''t see Ling he stick cangyou so close, envious eyes are red.


    Why?


    I have never been so close to cangyou.


    Is he not as good as a humble fairy with low magic power?


    Cang you came with her like this. For her, Cang you would be shameless by the gods and stained for her?


    No!


    Sishui couldn''t bear it any longer. He suddenly climbed up water ropes from the soles of Linghe''s feet and wrapped Linghe tightly. Linghe''s body flew into the air. Sishui: "today I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    Having said that, a water arrow is about to go towards Linghe''s heart. With a flick of cangyou''s finger, the water arrow disappears and the water rope tied to Linghe disappears.


    Cangyou flies up and holds Linghe in his arms. Linghe''s face is full of panic. His tears fall down and he also embraces cangyou''s waist.


    Cangyou looks at Sishui with the eyes of a fool:


    "Sishui, do you dare to move the emperor''s people?"


    Si Shuidao:


    "I don''t want to see you bear so many names for her."


    "the cold emperor is willing to spit out his cold face."


    Sishui is full of divine power. Cangyou attacks Sishui. With this attack, there is another sentence:


    "this is the end of the person who moves me."


    Meng Li had long expected that cangyou would attack Sishui to frighten others. He had already sacrificed the shadow of rosefinch. When it collided with cangyou''s attack, the shadow of rosefinch waspletely scattered, leaving little sparks.


    The spark condenses into a small shadow of rosefinch, and returns to Mengli''s body. Mengli hums, and his mouth overflows with blood.


    Meng Li is not pretending to be injured.


    I didn''t expect that Cang you was so cruel. It''s a big move of God you.


    Si Shui didn''t expect that cangyou would do it mercilessly. Fortunately, the attack was blocked by Meng Li. Si Shui offered a move to block the remaining huge power.


    If it all falls on Sishui, he will also be injured.


    Cangyou looked at Meng Li coldly and said:


    "Ningguang, Yaoqing, you should take care of yourself, don''t always y some tricks."


    Cangyou looked at Sishui again and said:


    "don''t be foolishly used. If you don''t know, I''ll spare you this time."


    Si Shui retorted:


    "I''d like to."


    It''s silly to live so many years without knowing what Ning Guang and Yao Qing are going to do.


    But she needs a reason to do it.

 Chapter 620

    Besides, Cang you is unreasonable. She can tolerate the calction of Ning Guang.


    Cangyou sneer, and then directly with Linghe disappear in ce, this everyone quiet.


    Look at each other.


    Cangyou is really no matter who is regardless of face.


    Si Shui''s face was cold, trying to make his face not distorted. He snorted, looked at Meng Li, gave Meng Li a bottle of pills, and said:


    "thank you, take it."


    I took the medicine from Monsieur.


    The banquet was over, and the two masters of cangguihe were gone. Could they continue to eat and drink?


    Meng Li was injured, and everyone came up to care.


    Meng Li deals with it, and then follows Yao Qing with a face of forbearance.


    Cangyou has lost the face of the whole divine world.


    Linghe was put on the couch by cangyou. Linghe curled up and said to cangyou:


    "they are so terrible. They are all bad people."


    "Do you want to do something to me, to take my blood?"


    Cangyou said faintly:


    "so don''t run around in the divine world. I''m afraid of a neglect..."


    Linghe nodded and said:


    "I don''t run around. I''ll stay here."


    Cangyou iceberg''s expression has a touch, deeply looked at Linghe.


    Is this a disaster?


    From the moment I saw her, I didn''t want her to be hurt at all, and I didn''t want anyone to touch her hair.


    The banquet broke up unhappily, and Meng Li was injured.


    Just wait to see if things will turn out as she expected.


    Hehe, a good apprenticeship ceremony is like this. It doesn''t bode well.


    Although sheforted Yaoqing to wait and not to worry, in fact, she was also worried. She could get the heart blood as soon as possible. After taking the medicine, she could get better soon and her strength could also rise.


    Now not only the strength can not rise, many big moves can not be released.


    Meng Li has a n in mind.


    She observed if Linghe was jumping around in the divine world, because in the plot, Linghe was always jumping around and making trouble.


    Cang you is not happy to clean up the mess for Linghe.


    And every time to the moment of Linghe crisis, cangyou can always appear in time.


    So it''s unrealistic to have a ck hand at Linghe in the divine world.


    And then let Meng Li very satisfied is, Ling he did not like the plot in the divine world disorderly jump.


    All day in the pce.


    It seems that it''s very useful to make a fuss at the banquet. She hopes to make Linghe dare not go out through the banquet, because everyone persuades him to stand on his side that day, which will make Linghe feel that the gods are full of malice against her.


    But ording to the nature of Linghe, he likes to y and hop.


    Just can change shape soon, full of curiosity to the world, must be in the cangyou hall for a long time.


    Always eager to go out and y.


    Meng Li quietly went to the mortal world and recorded some interesting scenes in the mortal world with a photo stone. These things should be able to arouse Linghe''s interest.


    Just how to get to Linghe is a problem.


    The maidservant of cangyou temple can''t be bought. Meng Li just threw these photo stones with interesting pictures everywhere in the divine world.


    Someone will find it and pick it up.


    The immortal maidservant basically has no ability to go to the mortal world. Whether it''s the immortal maidservant who flies up, or the immortal maidservant who was born in the divine world, or for fun or nostalgia, they all like to see these pictures very much.


    It''s fun.


    Naturally, it''s interesting. Meng Li chose it carefully. It''s just like watching a movie. Isn''t it fun?


    When you see a good movie, you can''t help but want to see the ending.


    Then the stone spread in the divine world, and they also showed it to other maidservants.


    However, the origin of these things is not clear.


    I don''t know where this thing came from.


    There are also maidservants in cangyou hall. When Linghe saw the maidservants, she was so interested that her curiosity drove her to see them.


    It''s amazing to see that Linghe is full of interest in the mortal world. He can''t wander around in the fairnd, so there won''t be these people in the mortal world.


    She began to pester cangyou to apany her down to earth to y.


    did not agree as like as two peas, but he could not help him. He left a split and made a man who was exactly the same as the spirit.


    Anyway, the cultivation of the maidservant in cangyou hall is too low to find.


    It''s also to confuse the vision, so that no one will chase the mortals.


    Of course, if Linghe is not so pestering, cangyou can think of it in his spare time. If you ask more about how the stone came from, maybe the keen cangyou can feel something strange.At least be alert.


    But cangyou didn''t ask.


    Meng Li quietly arranges a small array in each passage that he must go down to earth. He can feel whether someone has stepped into the array. He feels that two people have stepped on the array. Meng Li takes out the photo stone of the eye of the array, and the figures of cangyou and Linghe appear in it.


    Linghe excitedly jumps around cangyou. His mouth opens and closes. They are all expectations of the mortal world. Cangyou is still an iceberg face that never melts.


    But his eyes had been on Linghe, and Meng Liughed.


    Only the girl you like in your eyes, naturally you can''t see the next one or the harmless array at your feet.


    Should be that sentence: the most beautiful scenery is not scenery, but you.


    They''re following.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing both changed their appearance and used medicine to block their own unique breath.


    Theye to amon lower world. If there is a cultivation system here, it is not powerful. Meng Li can feel the extent of aura from this lower world.


    The more spiritual power there is, the stronger the cultivation system will be.


    When Godes to different situations, he will be suppressed by different powers ording to the situation at that time.


    If the highest power system of the lower bound is the Yuan Dynasty, then they can only use the strength of the peak of the Yuan Dynasty.


    If ording to the strength of cangyou, you can use the strength of the peak of Yuanying period, and they are the same.


    But because of their own divine power, cangyou''s strength even in the lower world is higher than their strength in the lower world.


    But even if they are suppressed, because it is divine power, no one can bring harm to them except cangyou or people from the divine world.


    This is also the reason why Meng Li wants to get people to the lower world. Cangyou''s big move can''t be used. Simrly, they can''t use it.


    Anyway, because of the injury, her big move can''t be used in the divine world.


    It''s good for them. Here, the two of them may be able to fight against heaven.


    But they know how to cover up the breath, cangyou and Linghe also know that Mengli is opposite to Yaoqing''s four eyes. Now they don''t know where to look for cangyou and Linghe.


    Yao Qing is very optimistic, she said:


    "if I get closer to Xuantian Xueshen, even if she hides her breath, I can track her."


    At least he has served Xuantian Xueshen for 200 years.

 Chapter 621

    Meng Li rxed a little.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing are good-looking even if they adjust their shape. Who wants to make themselves ugly is not without strength to protect themselves.


    Wherever they go, there are people looking at them. As long as they don''t provoke them, they ignore them.


    Meng Li also understood the highest cultivation system in the world.


    It is higher than the yuan baby period she expected before, simr to the apotheosis period.


    But when they fight, they must be much more powerful than the people in the apotheosis period. There is an essential difference between divine power and spiritual power.


    Meng Li thought about it and turned into a man. He stood beside Yao Qing and said to Yao Qing:


    "in this way, people think I''m your Taoist partner, and they don''t have some bad eyes."


    Yaoqing nodded slightly, and they wandered around. When they met some lingcao lingyao, Yaoqing didn''t bother to reach out for it.


    Meng Li, with the mentality that no matter how small a mosquito is, is also meat, made some spirit grass. Yao Qing was puzzled and asked:


    "these things are like weeds to us. What''s the use of them?"


    Meng Li: "y."


    Yao Qing smiles:


    "just be happy."


    Yao Qing said it seriously, but Meng Li has all kinds of modern words in his mind. It''s strange to hear Yao Qing say it.


    But I put away the spirit grass.


    Don''t know how to ask for love, Meng Li feels like he is raising a child, also don''t know what the child is like.


    Stop being a viin.


    Don''t listen.


    They have a strong breath. Even if they walk in the forest, the wild animals will give way consciously. It''s dark when they don''t meet them. When they go to a city, they can see the prosperous ce of the world.


    Peddlers selling monster bones and skins can be found everywhere, and restaurants and lodging ces are everywhere.


    Peoplee and go, there are a lot of clothes in all kinds of clothes shuttle in the city, you can feel that they belong to a faction by looking at the clothes.


    Yao Qing said:


    "shall we have a rest?"


    It doesn''t matter to them whether they rest or not.


    Meng Li said:


    "cangyou and Linghe probably want to rest. We can take this opportunity to find them."


    Yaoqing said a good thing. Meng Li and Yaoqing are looking for cangyou while they are walking. But it''s really hard to find them. Meng Li and Yaoqing haven''t seen anyone for half a month.


    They are not in a hurry. For Yao Qing, half a month is just a sh.


    Meng Li hopes to find someone early instead of acting like a headless fly. She says, "we have nothing to do but go to the restaurant. The restaurant has the most gossip. If something strange happens, cangyou and Linghe may join in the fun."


    Cangyou may not be interested, but Linghe will be.


    Yaoqing agreed.


    They found a restaurant and sat in the lobby in order to get the news.


    This restaurant has a good business. Almost every table is filled with people. As soon as Meng Li and Yao Qing are seated, they attract people''s attention.


    Yao Qing is really beautiful here.


    It''s so eye-catching.


    Little two ran to ask:


    "two guests, what would you like to eat?"


    Yao Qing said faintly:


    "just order what you are good at in the restaurant."


    "All right


    "I''ll give you two a look and make sure you''re satisfied."


    Yaoqing waved his hand and the second boy left.


    Yaoqing frowns and looks at a man. The man stares at Yaoqing with aggressive eyes. Yaoqing hooks the corner of his lips. The man suddenly holds his head and screams out. Yaoqing''s eyes be full of fear.


    He was so scared that he took the people around him.


    Meng Li''s expression is light.


    It wasn''t long before Meng Li and Yao Qing''s dishes came up. They were all demon meat with aura. Yao Qing just took two bites and didn''t eat them.


    I''m not interested in food. It''s not good.


    Meng Li also had a taste.


    An 11 or 12-year-old child with ragged clothes came in. Looking at Meng Li and Yao Qing, they didn''t want to eat any more. He begged to Meng Li and said:


    "childe, don''t you eat any more?"


    Yao Qing let out a cry. The child swallowed and said:


    "can you take it away for me? I''m very hungry."


    Yaoqing takes a look at the child and nods slightly. The child immediately bows his face to thank him. The joy on his face can''t be covered and he begins to pack the dishes on the table.


    She is small and bony, but Meng Li feels that there is a faint aura surging on her child.


    He is also a man of cultivation.


    There was a voice that was difficult to distinguish between male and female, with some doubts:


    "why don''t you buy a new one for your children, and let them eat what they have eaten."


    Meng Li and Yao Qing look at the same time. They see two men walking down the stairs. One man looks red lipped and white toothed. Yao Qing''s face doesn''t change, but he can''t help feeling happy.She voiced to Meng Li:


    "the one talking is Linghe."


    "Next to it should be cangyou."


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow and immediately takes back the look at cangyou and Linghe, staring at the child who is cleaning up the dishes in front of them.


    It''s really hard to find a ce to break the iron shoes.


    What a surprise. At the same time, calcte the next step again in mind.


    Even though cangyou has changed her appearance, she is still cool.


    There was no exnation for Linghe''s question.


    Seeing that cangyou didn''t pay attention to her, Linghe turned his lips and went to Meng Li''s table. He looked at the child with pity.


    Say to the child:


    "if you are hungry, I''ll buy it for you. You don''t have to eat what others have eaten."


    The people around me were surprised to see that they were so kind to a beggar.


    The child who was packing food was stunned and looked at Linghe. He was a little timid. He took another look at the food here, hesitated and said:


    "thank you, young master. I don''t need to. I''ll take this back."


    Seeing that the child was so timid, Linghe was even morepassionate. She said:


    "it''s OK. Please have a new one."


    She nces at Meng Li and Yao Qing, condemns them, and sees that their clothes are not bad. But she has the heart to ask a child to eat what they have eaten.


    And it''s not as delicious as it was at the beginning.


    Yaoqing is infuriated by Linghe''s eyes, but she and Meng Li keep silent for fear of exposing ws and causing cangyou to doubt.


    Otherwise, I would have refuted Linghe.


    The child hesitated and dallied, and finally went to Linghe.


    Linghe asked the waiter to serve some dishes, and kindly asked why the child was so poor, and what was the situation at home.


    The child rxed slowly and answered one by one.


    Meng Li and Yaoqing simply ask for some more food and wine. In this way, they continue to eat and drink, waiting for Linghe and Yaoqing to go out.


    Meng Li left an eye in his heart and left a mark of divine consciousness on the child. If he can use it, he can use it. If he can''t, he won''t get in the way.


    The child''s life experience is pitiful. There is a sick father and mother in the family. Linghe looks at cangyou. With one look, cangyou can understand Linghe''s meaning.


    Silent sigh, all the world is bitter, mostly for self crossing.


    He came to ferry the world. Who will ferry him?

 Chapter 622

    When the child was full and settled, the three of them went out.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing look at each other and invite the second child to settle the bill. Yao Qing finds out a sacred stone and ns to settle the bill. Meng Li says, "this thing is not suitable for the lower world."


    Yao Qing was a little depressed and said:


    "then we have nothing else to pay."


    Meng Li quietly takes out the elixir he got before. The restaurant sells monster meat. The second child naturally recognizes some of them and agrees to pay with the elixir.


    After all, the store also made money.


    Meng Li and Yao Qinge out of the restaurant door. Yao Qing is a little embarrassed and says, "I forgot these things. I just remember to find them."


    Meng Li said: "no harm."


    Yao Qing looked a little annoyed, and she said:


    "we just have to settle ounts, but we can''t feel the special breath of Linghe when wee out."


    Meng Li:


    "it''s OK,e with me."


    Meng Li feels that Linghe and cangyou should go to the child''s home to save the child''s family.


    Moreover, Meng Li''s thinking can''t be controlled to spread out. For example, when the child''s family is saved, the child gets something that Linghe gives at will. Relying on this thing, his cultivation advances by leaps and bounds, and he bes a master. If one day Linghe is in trouble, then the child who bes a master will help her


    Meng Li hastened to stop his thinking, and then it would be gratitude and resentment.


    Meng Li, with the brand of divine consciousness, goes towards the children. He feels that they are not moving for a long time and should be at the children''s home.


    The children''s home is in the suburbs, where the environment looks depressed.


    Meng Li has arranged an array around the children''s home. As long as cangyou passes by, you can sense cangyou''s direction.


    He decided to ambush cangyou directly. ording to cangyou''s character, even if he met them, he would not run away.


    There must be a war.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing had been waiting for an hour before cangyou and Linghe went in the same direction.


    Meng Li said to Yaoqing:


    "if you find an opportunityter, you''ll take the blood from Linghe. I''ll drag cangyou. No matter what happens, you''ll take it. Sess or failure depends on this."


    Yao Qingdao:


    "no, you go to get your heart blood, I''ll hold him down."


    Don''t worry about Ning Guang at all. After all, Ning Guang still has old diseases.


    Meng Li:


    " If we continue to fight, we will not find cangyou. "


    Yao Qing bit his lip and said, "go first."


    Two people fly up directly and go toward the direction of cangyou.


    Cangyou stopped, and Linghe asked:


    "master, what''s the matter?"


    Cangyou hooked his lips:


    "there are still some people who never die of theft. Well, it''s just in the lower boundary. Let them die together."


    Linghe still doesn''t understand what''s going on. A huge ck sword suddenly appears in cangyou''s hand. The tip of the sword is shining, and the whole body is full of majestic momentum. The huge sword is as high as Linghe alone. It can be seen that Linghe is afraid of the huge sword.


    Cangyou threw out his huge sword and said, "go!"


    He also set up a border for Linghe to avoid being hurt by others, and he didn''t want her to be affected by the power.


    The huge sword is toward Meng Li, who ns to attack cangyou and Linghe.


    Meng Li didn''t n to fight with Jujian. He released the shadow of rosefinch and went to the dark. Yaoqing had a purple whip in his hand, which was also with great momentum. He waved a whip to the sword. Jujian avoided Yaoqing''s purple whip and went to Yaoqing''s body.


    Cangyou looks at Meng Li''s rosefinch''s shadow. He gathers a huge palm and goes down from the middle of the sky towards the body of rosefinch''s shadow, intending to destroy it.


    The shadow of the rosefinch is changing its direction, and the palm of its hand is changing its direction. The terrible momentum of the three people makes them rustle around. I don''t know whether people are running away, or whether animals and birds are running away.


    Linghe looks at all these things in disbelief. Seeing that cangyou wants to control the giant sword to fight with Yaoqing and the rosefinch Xuying, she worries about whether cangyou will lose and wants to fight. Cangyou says: "no, just stay at the border."


    Linghe:


    "but..."


    Cangyou: "your hand will only add chaos to the emperor."


    Linghe


    Cangyou said to Meng Li:


    "Ning Guang, why are you so stubborn?"


    "Do you know what will happen to the emperor?"


    Meng Li said in a cold voice:


    "instead of being cut off by you, you''d better fight to death. Even if you die, it''s worth it."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yaoqing. The huge sword is fighting with Yaoqing all the time. A sword appears in Meng Li''s hand. The body of the sword is as red as blood. He attacks cangyou.Cang you has to deal with Meng Li and the shadow of rosefinch. He controls the huge sword and uses it in three ways. Meng Li uses it in two ways. The shadow of rosefinch and himself fight with Cang you.


    "Go back to the divine world quickly, and I will let bygones be bygones." Cangyou looks at Meng Li fiercely.


    Meng Li:


    "since I have already started, I have no way back."


    Cangyou is a little angry:


    "it''s for you to seed today. Unless you don''t go back to the divine world, I won''t forgive you."


    "Why give up everything now?"


    Meng Li:


    "speak less and fight hard."


    Cangyou said:


    "in this case, don''t me the merciless emperor."


    He gathered an attack and went to Meng Li. Meng Li couldn''t avoid it, and let the rosefinch Xuying collide with him. Two huge forces collided and offset most of them. The rest of cangyou''s strength pushed to Meng Li''s chest, which made Meng Li back a few steps. Meng Li swallowed blood in his mouth.


    Fortunately, it''s in the mortal world. If we had such a contest with cangyou in the divine world, we would have been defeated long ago.


    Rosefinch virtual shadow also disappeared, and cangyou condensed out of the big hand toward Meng from the back.


    Meng Li quickly builds a space channel and changes his body shape. Looking at Linghe''s face beside him, he nervously watches them fight. Meng Li uses rosefinch''s empty shadow again to deal with the huge hand condensed by cangyou.


    Meng Li fights with cangyou again. Youe and I go. Cangyou is also surprised that the other party can deal with him so much.


    After all, in the divine world, they have no chance of winning against themselves.


    What a mean man.


    Yaoqing deals with the huge sword alone. After several times, the strength of the whole body of the sword is weakened. Thest whip is tightly wrapped around the sword. The sword is trapped, making a buzzing sound, and the sword body vibrates. It can be seen that Yaoqing is also very hard. He twists his brows, and his hair is flying because of the power waves all around.


    Seeing this, Linghe was in a hurry. He wanted to help cangyou, but he was blocked by the border when he moved forward.


    She was a little anxious. Cangyou looked at Linghe and said:


    "you can rest assured that the emperor will be fine."


    Linghe looked at the expression of cangyou indifferent, as well as the tone of the firm, just biting his lips, looking at Mengli and Yaoqing.


    These two are bad guys, huh.

 Chapter 623

    Meng Li looks at the border that is protecting Linghe. He is also eager in his heart. It''s useless to fight with cangyou all the time.


    She can''t do cangyou now, but cangyou is likely to hurt her badly.


    But Linghe was protected by the border, and she couldn''t get close.


    Yao Qing trapped the huge sword, constantly input strength to the whip, just can''t let go, a little negligence let the huge sword back to cangyou''s hand, increased cangyou''s strength, Ningguang will be more dangerous.


    Cangyou is really difficult.


    Cangyou saw that his huge sword was invited to die, but he was not worried. A ck sword appeared in his hand, which was consistent with the shape of the huge sword, but it was a reduced version of the huge sword.


    He waved a sword at Meng Li. Meng Li''s expression was dignified and he flew back to the air. The power of cangyou''s sword was a deep gully between Meng Li and cangyou.


    Meng Li''s eyes turn red and his hair ends turn red slowly. The area is getting bigger and bigger, and his whole body is filled with hot air. Cangyou can see that he has drawn his lips. The opponent''s strength is almost consumed.


    Yao Qing''s heart is also tight when he sees this. It''s hard for him to cope with Ning Guang. If he has to deal with it so hard again, he has to show his heart.


    Yao Qing takes a look at the huge sword. As long as cangyou hasbat power, the huge sword still has power.


    Now Meng Teng wants to destroy the sword. He Lisheng''s idea is to destroy the sword.


    Still deadlocked, a huge sword as high as a man separated Meng Li and Yao Qing like a door.


    Meng Li raised his long red sword and wielded his whole body''s magic power to wave a wave of fire. The wave of fire rushed towards cangyou. Where the wave of fire passed, the grass, trees and soil were gray and scorched.


    Cangyou also wielded a sword at the same time. The two forces collided and made a bombing sound. A deeper gully appeared on the ground.


    Meng Li''s figure retreated a few steps, but before retreating, another sword was brewing, and he had already gone towards the boundary of Linghe.


    This kind of extremely short time sends out two big moves, the harm is extremely great, does not have the fatal y method.


    Moreover, Meng Li used two extremely powerful moves in session, which made Meng Li''s meridians ache like being cut. In particr, the injury to his chest recurred in that year, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Meng Li showed his bloody teeth and gave cangyou a cold smile.


    But it''s hard for Meng Li to maintain the status quo.


    Her hair was dancing, every hair was red, her eyes were red, staring at Linghe.


    Cangyou has no time to stop, looking at the fire wave collision in the boundary of Linghe, the boundary ting ayer of red, like a fireball.


    But there was no sign that the border was about to break. Seeing this, cangyou felt very calm. He gave a sneer and looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "you met the emperor''s rebellious scale! You have to pay the price. "


    Meng Li looks at cangyou, and a small silver cone appears in his hand. If cangyou has weakened the power of the border, and cangyou has not strengthened it in time, maybe there is still a glimmer of hope.


    Meng Li instilled divine power into the small silver cone, and then gave an order to wenqingteng.


    Meng Li brings the shadow of the rosefinch in front of him and says to Yao Qing:


    "help me."


    Yaoqing clenches her teeth and nods. She drags the huge sword with one hand and helps Meng Li cope with cangyou with one hand. She sends a message to Meng Li:


    "I won''tst long."


    This huge sword is a big killing weapon of cangyou.


    Meng Li said:


    "just stick to it for a while."


    Meng Li throws out a small silver cone full of divine power and goes towards the border. At the same time, from Meng Li''s body, there is also the Wisteria.


    Cangyou didn''t notice wenqingteng. Now Meng Li''s red hair is flying. Even if you see it, it should be Meng Li''s hair.


    Yaoqing sees Meng Li throwing things at the border. Although he doesn''t know what he''s going to do, he guesses that cangyou is going to stop xiaoyincone, but Yaoqing lets go of the purple whip of the huge sword and waves it at cangyou.


    The huge ck sword took off and began to stab Yaoqing with a harsh buzzing.


    Meng Li gives a strange cry. Suddenly, there is a huge red rosefinch in the space. There are mes all around him. Meng Li grabs the handle of the sword with his ws.


    It can avoid Yaoqing being hurt by it.


    And Yaoqing entangles cangyou, so he does not hesitate to bear cangyou''s attack with his body. Cangyou is tightly entangled by Yaoqing, and he can only watch xiaoyincone touch his border.


    The small silver cone meets the boundary, and the boundary explodes, and the small silver cone is also destroyed.


    Although Meng Li was a pity, he didn''t care so much. With the disappearance of the silver cone, the wisteria also fell at the foot of Linghe, whose face was frightened.


    One by one, the wisteria sprouted out of the vine and twined Linghe. One of the vines went in from Linghe''s flesh. Linghe was terrified to find that his power was disappearing.


    "Master, help me."


    She rushed to cangyou for help, with an eager face.As soon as Cang you turns around, he doesn''t expect that such a thing wille out to entangle Linghe. He is very angry. He releases his pressure on the vine and ps it. Yaoqing takes the opportunity to p Cang you, but it hurts Cang you.


    Meng Li, with a happy look on his face, puts down his huge sword and rushes to Linghe trapped by qingqingteng. He turns into a human and takes away Linghe''s blood.


    In an instant, Linghe couldn''t support it and turned into its original shape. A bloody ginseng was lying on the ground, while the wisteria


    A vine is still tied up in Xuantian blood ginseng, the color of blood ginseng is more and more dim.


    Meng Li quickly stopped wenqingteng from taking Xuantian Xueshen


    I didn''t let the vine absorb it at the beginning. Maybe the vine didn''t hold back


    When Yaoqing saw that Meng Li was sessful, his face was happy, but cangyou was crazy. His usually cold face became slightly twisted, and his whole body burst out with terrible momentum. On the same day, the thunder in the air sounded, and cangyou''s whole body''s terrible momentum faded a little.


    If it continues, I''m afraid it will lead to thunder punishment.


    In fact, the whole process of Meng Li''s taking Linghe''s blood is also in the blink of an eye, but Yaoqing is also in a mess during this period.


    When Meng Li came back to wenqingteng, he was apanied by Xuantian Xueshen. With a wave of his arm, Meng Li''s huge sword, which was about to pierce Meng Li''s body, was even more powerful. Meng Li quickly turned into a rosefinch, but the sword still pierced Meng Li''s wings. Meng Li wailed and resounded through the sky.


    Wenqingteng is back to Mengli''s soul, but Xuantian Xueshen is taken back by cangyou.


    Meng lifeI goes to Yaoqing, connects Yaoqing to his back, rushes into the sky and runs away madly.


    Fortunately, the rosefinch itself flies very fast and builds a space channel. Although cangyou keeps up with him, he soon loses him.


    In fact, the reason why he didn''t catch up with Meng Li is that on the one hand, cangyou kept inputting divine power to Linghe, hoping that Linghe would not be more seriously affected by the loss of his heart and blood, and forced to save.

 Chapter 624

    Meng Li and Yaoqing get rid of cangyou and find a ce to stop. Yaoqing quickly arranges an array to protect Meng Li and her.


    Meng Li is transformed into a human figure. Yaoqing quickly takes out the pill and gives it to Meng Li. He doesn''t dare to talk much. He distracts Meng Li and has to watch him nervously.


    Meng Li sits with his knees crossed. He enters the pill and refines its power.


    It''s pitiful to have a sword on my arm.


    Seeing that Meng Li is refining pills, Yaoqing feels that he has been hurt a lot. He also takes out pills and sits opposite Meng Li to refine pills.


    When Meng Li refined the pills, his face faded slightly, and he was still pale. Yaoqing had finished refining. From his face, Yaoqing''s situation was much better than Meng Li''s.


    "are you ok?" he asked


    Meng Li said:


    "fortunately, as long as you get a drop of Xuantian Xueshen''s heart blood, it''s worth it."


    Yao Qing alsoughed:


    "it''s really dangerous."


    "What shall we do now? Back to the divine world? " It''s not so good for Yaoqing to think of this.


    Meng Li said:


    "go back to the divine world, why don''t you go back to the divine world now, and make the pills white before cangyou troubles us."


    "Why don''t you go out and take shelter?" Meng Li looks at Yao Qing, a little worried.


    Yao Qing stares at Meng Li:


    "what did you say?"


    She was a little angry.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m just worried. I''m afraid that when I shut up, you will be hurt by cangyou."


    Yaoqing looks at Meng Li seriously:


    "then I have to protect you. I was greatly favored by you in those years, but we were sisters. Now you let me escape alone and be the coward. Do you want to destroy my heart?"


    Meng Li sighs. Since Yaoqing has said that, she can''t say anything else.


    She said:


    "it shouldn''t be toote. Let''s go back to the divine world now."


    Yaoqing looks at the shocking wound on Meng Li''s arm. His flesh and blood are turned out. He is injured by an artifact, and the body is hard to heal.


    I also know that there is no time for good treatment now. If I can''t get back to the divine world before cangyou, I''m afraid they can''t go back to the divine world.


    They can only go back to the divine world with Meng Li. Fortunately, the other auxiliary drugs prepared for Meng Li have been taught that Xuantian Xueshen was stolen. So far, they have all taken them with them, and they don''t have to go back to their respective pces to take them.


    They went straight to the Ming Hua pce of the Ming Hua emperor.


    Looking at the two gods in such a mess, the maidservants in the pce of emperor Minghua were very surprised, but they didn''t dare to neglect them, so they immediately informed emperor Minghua.


    Emperor Ming Hua asked them to go in.


    Seeing them like this, the great emperor of Ming Dynasty was surprised and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yao Qing looks at Meng Li and hesitates about where to start and how to say it. Meng Li says: "to tell you the truth, Ning Guang doesn''t want to stop his practice, so..."


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty asked strangely:


    "are you going to provoke cangyou?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the great emperor of Ming Dynasty stroked his beard and said:


    "have you got it?"


    Meng Li


    "I got it."


    With a gloating look on his face, the great emperor of Ming Dynasty said:


    "so I dare not go back to my nest now?"


    Yao Qing


    Meng Li


    Both of them are speechless.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty waved his hand and said:


    "so you are here to ask the emperor to take you in?"


    Meng Li and Yao Qing nodded depressed.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty looked at Meng Li carefully. His eyes seemed to be looking at a treasure, red fruit, without any cover up.


    He cleared his throat, paced a few steps, turned to look at Meng Li, and said:


    "Ning Guang, I happen to have something to ask, but I''m really ashamed to export, ah!"


    Meng Li said: "the great emperor has something to say. Listen to him, Ning Guang will do his best, but Ning Guang hopes to find a shelter."


    "It''s not hard." The great emperor of Ming Dynasty said softly.


    It''s just dealing with cangyou.


    It''s not suitable for them to do things at this level. At most, it''s reasoning. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a waste of water.


    Meng Li said:


    "please speak up."


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty hesitated for a moment and said:


    "the emperor can say that, don''t you be angry?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Don''t say that the emperor took advantage of the fire and bullied you young people?"


    Meng Li


    Can you hurry up? She''s in pain. She''s in a hurry to heal.Meng Li nodded patiently.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty youyou said:


    "I''m refining an artifact recently. I need fire materials, but I''m not satisfied with it..."


    Meng Li silently took out a rosefinch feather. The rosefinch feather was shining red, with a hot breath, very beautiful.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty held out his hand and took a close look at the feather. It was excellent, excellent.


    Then he looked at Meng Li again, hesitated and said:


    "this artifact is a pair of..."


    Meng Li can only take out another one.


    Can''t take any more, a feather but contains her great energy.


    It''s not a special case. She doesn''t want to give it. It''s true that people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    The emperor of Ming Dynastyughs this time, but Yao Qing''s liver trembles. Fortunately, she is not a beast, otherwise she will be exploited.


    In silence for the light..


    "Well, I will protect you." The great emperor of Ming Dynastyughed a little obscene.


    Mengli and Yaoqing make pills in the alchemy furnace of the Ming Dynasty. They look at a drop of Xuantian ginseng''s heart blood, which is radiant and purple, and bring expectation to Mengli and Yaoqing.


    In order not to be disturbed by others, the Ming emperor specially set up a border in the West Hall of the Ming emperor.


    Of course, in order to avoid their distraction, things are precious and can not tolerate mistakes.


    In this kind of environment, they simply put down their heart. In fact, it''s useless to worry.


    Two people waste a lot of effort, concentration, and finally live up to expectations, Dan Cheng!


    Yao Qing couldn''t help but say to Meng Li excitedly: "yes, yes."


    "Ning Guang, the former Ning Guang ising back."


    Meng Li said:


    "Yaoqing ising back."


    "The knot that has troubled you and me for hundreds of years has to be solved now, and there is one less obstacle in the way of practice."


    Yao nodded:


    "yes, you''re right. Close the door and I''ll protect the Dharma for you."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to waste his time, for fear that it will change if it''s toote. He just thanks Yaoqing, and then enters the inner room to close the door.


    In order to be sure, Meng Li did not dare to think about it. He nervously took a purple round pill and put it into his mouth to start refining.


    The medicinal power soon wandered through the meridians of the whole body, and also flowed into the five zang organs. The body slowly rxed. Meng Li had no idea of time for a while.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    But Meng Li''s mind suddenly came up with scenes after scenes. There were some things Meng Li had experienced in his reign, and some terrible faces. These were the faces of the task objects she had killed.

 Chapter 625

    This is the hand left by the demons in those years, which can cause people''s demons.


    If you can''t get there, you can lose all your aplishments.


    And the devil who can fight with God is not shallow.


    Let Meng Li now with the magic of the road, immersed in fantasy, did not realize that he is in the heart of the devil.


    The targets she had solved turned into a twisted and terrifying face filled with thick ck air, which made Meng Li feel disgusted and ominous.


    And subconsciously, Meng Li felt that she must not let those thick ck air close to her, can''t be infected with her, it seems that if thick ck air infects her, she will be the same as them.


    Completely assimted, or torn to pieces by them.


    They yelled at her at the top of their voice, telling her that they would also devote their soul and ask the Tasker to deal with her.


    Let her soul suffer the most extreme pain in the world.


    The twisted faces surrounded Meng Li, and he stretched out his hand to hurt him. Meng Li yelled: "go away!"


    "No way. You''ll never get a chance like this."


    "The organization won''t allow it!"


    "Impossible, impossible, cause and effect cycle, you always have to pay for what you do."


    "Damn you!"


    Twisted faces, hysterical, roared at Meng Li.


    "You owe us!"


    Everyone went to Meng Li again, and tried hard to get close to Meng Li. Everyone''s eyes were full of resentment.


    I want to eat her alive.


    A sword appeared in Meng Li''s hand, and he cut off these souls. The souls were cut off, and together, he rushed to her, like endless, which soon made Meng Li feel exhausted.


    In the heart is also kill idea greatly increase, since these people were killed by her again don''t worry, that again kill a second time!


    Among the demons in the heart, people''s evil thoughts and desires are magnified countless times, and also devour people''s reason, making people unable to keep pure.


    Now Meng Li has only one idea, kill!


    To destroy their souls!


    However, no matter how these souls are chopped, even if Meng Li cuts them into several pieces, they can still quickly return to the original state, cursing Meng Li in Meng Li''s ear and cursing Meng Li.


    Speak the most viciousnguage in the world.


    They tried their best to get close to Meng Li''s body. Meng Li was tired of wielding his sword, but he didn''t want to let these resentful souls get close to her. He was very angry, with a strong sense of killing. His eyes were red, and he felt more and more tired and weak.


    But dare not stop, crazy sword.


    6018 detected that Meng Li''s mood fluctuated greatly, which made 6018 a little uneasy. He didn''t know what Meng Li had encountered, which led to this situation.


    He kept shouting:


    "Meng Li? "Meng Li?"


    However, Meng Li did not hear 6018 sound, still immersed in the devil, unable to extricate himself.


    6018 is also in a hurry. Don''t be cool.


    6018 has been unable to get Meng Li''s response, and can''t get into Meng Li''s "world", so he has to be anxious.


    Meng Li was so tired that she didn''t have any strength atst. She stood with a sword in her hand, and her eyes were red. Theyughed at Meng Li and said, "don''t struggle any more, just ept our revenge."


    Meng Li''s pupil reflected their faces, and suddenly sneered:


    "you can''t fight me when you''re alive, can you fight me when you''re dead?"


    When the souls heard this sentence, they seemed to be crazy, and their eyes were ready to crack. They rushed towards Meng Li quickly:


    "ah! Shut up!"


    Meng Li looked at Bai Huiming at the front and said with a sneer:


    "it''s really ugly that you want to be a zombie in the end. Besides, I have taken your red seed as my own. What can I do for you?"


    as like as two peas, the soul of his body was slowly stiffened and his blood vessels were raised, which was exactly the same as that of a corpse who was dying before death.


    He looked at Meng Li with hatred:


    "ah! You damn it, damn it, bitch. "


    "I''ll tear you up!"


    Meng Li was stunned when he saw this scene.


    Then he suddenlyughed, with a little bitterness in his smile. He was afraid that it was an illusion and a demon, otherwise he could not exin all this.


    But she is still immersed in it, and the means of the real demons are overwhelming.


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "go away, don''t let me let the red seed eat you."


    "You''re fake, fake." Meng Li said.


    Bai Huiming''s expression became frightened. Meng Li looked at other souls and said, "you are all fake, fake."


    All the people''s faces were full of fear and disappeared in front of Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returned to reality, feeling that his fatigue and weakness in the dreand had been brought to his body.Now her whole body is very weak. If she has been immersed in the demons, and died of exhaustion or madness, maybe it is not only the failure of this task, but also the disappearance of her soul.


    This makes Meng Li''s face very dignified. It seems that there are many crises faced by the Tasker in power. Although the task fails, he can still return to the system space, but if it is like this, his soul will not be able to go back. It will disappearpletely and be nothingness.


    Meng Li took a long breath and asked 6018:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. I can''t go through the customs until I thoroughly refine the medicine."


    6018 also followed with a sigh of relief, said nothing good.


    After Meng Li became very careful, he was afraid that there would be other idents. I don''t know how long it took, Meng Li finally thoroughly refined the medicinal power, probably because the client hadn''t given up the cultivation in the past few hundred years. After his injury was very good, Meng Li was still a little advanced.


    To their point, it is not easy for them to advance one step, even a small one.


    This can be regarded as making Meng Li''s uncertain mood a little clearer.


    The injury on the body is also due to the improvement. Meng Li arranges his appearance. There is a small red rosefinch looming in the center of the eyebrow. This is the virtual shadow of the client''s rosefinch. In the center of the eyebrow, it can also be regarded as the makeup of the center of the eyebrow, which makes people look better.


    Meng Li opened the door and Yaoqing immediately asked:


    "how''s it going?"


    Her eyes were fixed on Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "everything is going well, and it''s a little advanced."


    Yaoqing''s face was full of joy:


    "good, that''s good."


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said to Yao Qing:


    "only there are demons in the middle of the way. It''s probably the evil that the demons buried for me at the beginning."


    Let Yaoqing know that he must be more alert to the demons in the future.


    Seeing that Meng Li was safe, Yaoqing naturally knew that Meng Li hade out and understood what Meng Li meant. He said:


    "OK, I see."


    Meng Li said:


    "now the injury is very good, the most should thank is you, just don''t know how to repay you..."


    Yao Qing said with a smile:


    "we are doomed to cause and effect, let it be."


    Meng Li nodded and then asked with a smile:


    "how long have I been in?"

 Chapter 626

    Yao Qing replied:


    "seven days."


    Meng Li was surprised. It''s been seven days!


    She said:


    "let''s go out quickly. Cangyou has probably returned to the divine world."


    Yaoqing nodded and was about to step out of the border set by the great emperor of Ming Dynasty. Meng Li asked Yaoqing in a voice:


    "are you well cultivated these seven days?"


    Yao Qing: "you can rest assured that you are in good condition now."


    Then Yaoqing felt that the atmosphere was a little serious and tense, because they might have to face cangyou next. He pretended to tease Meng Li with ease:


    "if you are well hurt, you must show your strength and kill cangyou."


    Meng Li also said in a rxed tone:


    "that''s natural."


    They stepped out of the border of the Ming Dynasty. As soon as they stepped out of the border, they felt the faint atmosphere outside.


    Cangyou did it on purpose.


    Meng Li suddenly felt that the Ming emperor Hua was very reliable.


    Although the loss of two feathers, but the Ming emperor also considerate what to shield.


    Otherwise, when she closed the door, she felt upset and upset.


    When Meng Li arrived at the main hall, he looked at the great emperor of Ming Dynasty calmly drinking the wine, and his dark face looked at Meng Li and Yaoqing.


    Cangyou''s body is full of anger. Meng Li moves silently towards the Ming emperor, who is a little speechless.


    Yao Qing follows Meng Li silently.


    Two people are crowded in the Ming Dynasty emperor, Ming Dynasty emperor this amulet with good effect, cangyou''s anger gradually fade down.


    They can''t attack the emperor of Ming Dynasty without discrimination. Even if cangyou attacks, the emperor of Ming Dynasty can''t be attacked.


    The key is that the emperor of Ming Dynasty is the old emperor of the divine world. It''s too hard for cangyou to fight in the pce of the emperor of Ming Dynasty.


    Cangyou raised his lips and said sarcastically:


    "if you have the courage to do it, don''t you have the courage to face it?"


    Meng Li said:


    "now that the cause and effect between us and Xuantian blood ginseng is over, let''s take Linghe fairy as the repayment of our resources and efforts."


    Cangyou said:


    "do you think this is the solution?"


    "Hand in Linghe''s heart and blood, and I will spare you from death."


    Meng Li: "used it."


    Cang you''s face was livid with anger, and his whole body was full of power. He made an attack on Meng Li, but the attack was not fierce. It was just a trial. With a wave of the Ming emperor, Cang you''s attack was resolved.


    Cangyou had already made clear the attitude of the Ming emperor, and he would not continue to fight.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty drank the wine silently, but his face was cold. Cangyou dared to test him, but he didn''t take him seriously.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have happened to him.


    Looking at cangyou''s eyes wandering on her face, Meng Li asked:


    "do you still want to say threatening words?"


    Just a few words.


    Cangyou said:


    "you don''t understand that what the emperor said was never just a threat."


    It''s going to turn it into reality.


    Meng Li didn''t care much in his heart. He said solemnly:


    "cangyou, I have existed for many years. I''ve been practicing all the way. Now, I don''t know how many words have threatened me. If I don''t have a strong heart and fear, I won''t be among the gods now."


    Cangyou could not helpughing:


    "you are not afraid, but youe out."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to fight now."


    Yao Qing wants to cover her face. Just now Ning Guang said that her momentum is so strong. She thought Ning Guang wanted to fight cangyou impulsively.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty couldn''t help smoking.


    Cangyou was angry and powerless. He stood up and said to Emperor Minghua:


    "today is my grudge with them. I hope emperor Minghua will not interfere."


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty smoothed his beard and said in a quiet way:


    "in fact, I really shouldn''t interfere in the affairs of you young people, but I owe Ning Guang a favor. Now I need to exchange it."


    After all, the two feathers of rosefinch were collected, and the safety of the moment was still to be guaranteed.


    Cangyou: "owe her?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a speech."


    It seems that emperor Hua of the Ming Dynasty is really relying on the old to sell the old.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty shook his head:


    "no, no, this emperor is telling the truth."


    Cangyou stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "I hope you two can stay in the Minghua hall all your life."


    His eyes were cold and disgusted. Meng Li said with a sneer:


    "you don''t have to worry about it, but I hope you, an ungrateful man, will remember that our cause and effect is not over, and you will have to pay it back one day."Cangyou Road:


    "now you have a hard mouth, I hope you will always have a hard mouth."


    Then he turned and left.


    Yaoqing stares at cangyou''s back in disgust, waiting for cangyou''s back to disappear in Minghua hall.


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty said:


    "how is Ning Guang?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "the great emperor Xie Minghua helped each other today. Ning Guang will surely remember it."


    Yao Qing also nodded: "Yao Qing also keeps in mind that if we need to help in the future, we will not refuse to do anything against morality and justice."


    The great emperor of Ming Dynasty waved his hand and said:


    "OK, you''d better consider how to protect yourself first. Originally, the emperor should not intervene in the enmity between you and cangyou. It''s really..."


    Just need to condense light feather, general feather where canpare with God''s feather.


    "So if Ning Guang''s injury is good, I can''t save you all my life. I want you to find a way." Emperor Hua of the Ming Dynasty has a bit of a sense of eviction.


    Meng Li is not stupid. She can understand the meaning. She said:


    "naturally, we can''t disturb the great emperor all the time. Now our enmity with cangyou has been settled. I hope that no matter what happens to the great emperor in the future, we won''t worry about our affairs."


    Now that she is in good condition, she can continue to practice. She also hopes that emperor Minghua will note out to help cangyou.


    However, cangyou should not be so obscene as her. No matter how serious the situation is, people like cangyou probably won''t hide in other people''s pce.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was a little surprised, and he said:


    "are you confident that you have beaten cangyou?"


    Meng Li shook his head solemnly:


    "No."


    Emperor Hua of Ming Dynasty


    No? So you''re worried about him helping cangyou?


    To be honest, he was in the divine world. He was a bit thin when he saw his people, but his rebellious attitude made him feel a little ufortable.


    But his broad-minded, these can be ignored, but this thing, the cause is also cangyou unreasonable, and so a little ungrateful, if you will help cangyou, we should also say that he does not know right from wrong.


    What''s more, why do you want to help cangyou?


    "Well, Ning Guang, you''d better not make things so stiff. If you can ease it, it won''t be peaceful." The Ming emperor said lightly.


    No matter what the Ming emperor thought, Meng Li knew that from his point of view, he could not persuade him to fight.


    She said:


    "OK, Ning Guang will handle it properly."

 Chapter 627

    After a few words of politeness with the emperor of Ming Hua, Meng Li and Yao clear out of the Ming Hua pce.


    Yao Qing asked:


    "Ningguang, where are we going?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the divine world is so big, we just don''t go back to the Pce first."


    Meng Li checks her body, and asks Yaoqing to check her body to see if there is any trace left by cangyou.


    Maybe cangyou knew that they would check, so he didn''t leave it.


    "Let''s go to thend of thunder and hell." Meng Li said suddenly.


    Thend of thunder and death is a dangerous ce in the divine world. It is full of the power of thunder and lightning. Because the sunshine time is very short and it is almost in the dark, it is called thend of thunder and death.


    Many maidservants made mistakes and would be exiled here, but there was almost no way to survive.


    Yao Qing and Meng Li need all kinds of attention, and there is no guarantee that they can cope with each other.


    Yao Qing takes a look at Meng Li, and she is not afraid to go to such a ce. She says, "well, it''s just that my bottleneck hasn''t been broken for a long time."


    Two people toward thend of thunder and go, Meng Li into rosefinch, with Yao Qing, a moment without dy, directly and decisively left.


    As soon as cangyou returned to his cangyou hall, he heard the fairy maidservant report that Yaoqing God and Ningguang God had left Minghua hall.


    Cangyou thinks Meng Li and Yaoqing will be hiding in Minghua hall for a while, but he didn''t expect toe out so early.


    With a gloomy face, he disappeared in the cangyou hall. He went to find Meng Li and Yao Qing, but he did not find them after a circle in the divine world.


    Cang you''s face is disgusted to the expression, run so fast?


    It''s hard to find such a person in the divine world. How did he be a God when he was so timid?


    Cangyou went back to his pce, looking at the Xuantian blood ginseng soaked in the holy liquid, he felt a burst of pain in his heart, and carried the divine power in his hand to instill the divine power into the Xuantian blood ginseng.


    If you let others see this scene, you will be particrly shocked, because the holy liquid soaked in Xuantian blood ginseng is particrly precious, which is a rare thing in the divine world.


    To soak a ginseng?


    Cangyou doesn''t know why he used holy liquid, but Linghe is still like this.


    There is no improvement at all. Life is very weak.


    It shouldn''t be so serious to lose a drop of blood, should it?


    As everyone knows, wenqingteng can''t help but absorb the energy and vitality of xuantianxueshen, which makes the situation of xuantianxueshen more serious.


    Cangyou now all want to kill Ning Guang''s heart, but he can''t find anyone.


    People always want to go back to the divine world, but they don''t go back to the divine world. When the situation of Linghe is better, he goes out to help Linghe revenge himself.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing arrived at thend of Lei Ming, and the situation was not very good when they first came. It was the dark night that seemed to be covered with a ck fog. Although they could see things at night, this special ce also made it very difficult for them to distinguish things.


    Meng Li could barely see the clear outline. She whispered:


    "let''s be careful."


    Yao Qing nodded:


    "you too. Let''s see if we can have a chance this time."


    Meng Li said, although it''s dangerous here, there will be some good things. It''s best to find something that can increase your aplishments.


    Meng Li raised his head and looked at the vines above his head, which looked like a power grid. Each of the vines was buzzing and shing white light. These trees were all with the power of lightning.


    Thend of thunder and hell is full of trees with the power of thunder and lightning, which makes people unable to fly in it. If you want to fly by force, you will encounter the rattan, be struck by thunder and lightning, and be entangled by the rattan. The consequences are very serious. If you can''t get rid of it, you can only be struck by lightning and die.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing are just outside thend of thunder and hell. There are also some monsters here. They have no divine personality. Although they are not weak, they are not gods.


    Sensing the breath of Mengli and Yaoqing, with some monsters to provoke them, both Mengli and Yaoqing can cope.


    It''s hard work to walk all the time inside, and you don''t want to stop, because you don''t know when something lurking in the dark suddenly attacks.


    Here, there is no absolutely safe ce, people should always stretch a string, not half careless.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing stayed in it for two or three months. Of course, this is what they feel. In fact, there is no regr day and night here. Sometimes they can stay in the dark for several days to get two hours of sunshine.


    Therefore, Meng Li is not very clear about how long he stayed in it.


    The harvest of this period is just ordinary, but Yao Qing is probably because Meng Li''s injury is very good, the heart has been resolved, and the origin of the practice, but also into a small step.


    They slowly approach the center of Lei Ming''s ce. Not long after they enter the center circle of Lei Ming''s ce, they are all on guard. Suddenly, they hear a woman''s cry for help. Meng Li and Yao Qing look at each other and know that there are many tricks in it.


    There are traps everywhere.


    Then Meng Li and Yaoqing can hear the woman''s shrill cry for help after a while.It''s not annoying.


    They had intended to ignore such an obvious trap. It would be foolish for anyone to go.


    But when they came to a towering tree, Meng Li saw a monster like a leopard, not a leopard, and his body was pressing a woman.


    Doing things that are hard to describe.


    Meng Li:??


    People and small animals?


    They don''t care, the other party still have to move in front of them, is adhering to the spirit of acting a full set.


    Yaoqing feels that it''s ugly and the woman''s clothes are not in order. Looking at Meng Li and Yaoqing beside him, he cries out in a sad voice:


    "please help the fairy maidservant."


    Meng Li carefully looked at the woman''s clothes, but it was quite like the clothes of the fairy maidservant, but he couldn''t see the one in the pce.


    In front of my eyes, it was dark fog. It was hard to see each other''s facial features. Where can I see the details of the clothes.


    The leopard turned his head and yelled at Meng Li: "get out of here!"


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. Yao Qing frowns, and she follows.


    The woman seemed to be worried, and her voice screamed:


    "please help me, poor man. I''m not alive because I''m sullied by this animal."


    Meng Li felt harsh when he heard this. He turned to attack the woman and hit her. The woman turned into a snake tailed woman and did not continue to pretend. He said: "I''ve been seen through by you, but anyway, you two have to stay today."


    Yao Qing didn''t feel much surprised, and her face didn''t show panic. Meng Li and Yao Qing were so calm, which made the woman very angry.


    The woman''s snake tail sweeps Meng Li and Yao Qing away. Yao Qing takes out a purple whip and hits the snake''s tail. The woman screams in pain.


    Yao Qing didn''t use all his strength at all. The snake demon girl "hissed" twice. Meng Li and Yao Qing heard more "hissing" around.


    Meng Li looked at her and saw that there were many snakes on the ground spitting snake letters at her. He looked up and saw that there were no snakes on the vine. After all, snakes were also afraid of the power of lightning.

 Chapter 628

    Meng Li and Yao Qing look at each other. First, they set up a border for themselves. The snakes of the snake fairy have been hitting their border.


    The snake demon girl covered her mouth and said with a smile:


    "I have many descendants, and there is no end." After that, sheughed and said:


    "please give up your divinity. I can consider saving your life and let you be my maidservant."


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "just these retarded snakes, the people with low mana, you still have to call yourself the master. It''s really..."


    Snake demon girl is distorted by Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li also said: "can we pursue our divinity a little bit? Even if you take it for fusion, it''s also a false god."


    Snake demon girl


    "You shut up. I''m going to cut you off. There''s no chance for you to be my maid."


    She made an attack on Mengli''s jiejie, and the jiejie didn''t move, which was very embarrassing. She was so angry that she directly hit the jiejie with the snake''s tail. The undifferentiated attack made the snakes and grandchildren who were attacking Mengli''s jiejie get killed by the snake demon snake''s tail.


    Meng Li looks at the snake demon girl faintly. The snake demon girl is so angry that the monster just like the leopard attacks them together.


    Snakes and grandchildren are everywhere. Instead of breaking the border between Mengli and Yaoqing, they annihte another snake.


    No matter how they toss about outside, Meng Li and Yao Qing do not move. They are so angry that the snake demon girl yells and bes more and more crazy.


    After they scolded, Meng Li said to Yao Qing, "get rid of them."


    Yao nods and attacks the snake fairy girl. Without the protection of the border, the dense snakes also attack Meng Li and Yao Qing. The shadow of rosefinch in Meng Li''s eyebrows is looming. Finally, the shadow of rosefinch appears in the space, and a fire wave is emitted, and a snake can be burned.


    Seeing this, the snake demon girl''s eyes are fierce and her attack is more fierce. Meng Li also feels that the snake demon girl''s strength is not low. If shepetes with her alone, it will take a lot of effort to distinguish the high and low.


    But she and Yao Qing cooperate very well. It should not be a problem to defeat the snake demon girl.


    After a fight, the snake fairy finally lost to Mengli and Yaoqing, and was beaten by Yaoqing.


    The rest of the snakes also fled, even the leopard like monster also fled with one breath.


    Meng Li looks at the towering tree in front of him. The vines of this tree and the vines next to it form a of thunder and lightning. Now it''s the center of thend of thunder and darkness. Meng Li recalls what he saw along the way. It''s probably that the power of the soul is strong. His memory is good. Although some trees are simr to this tree, it seems that this tree is her The biggest tree I''ve ever seen.


    Meng Li looked at the tree silently and asked Yaoqing:


    "what do you find?"


    Meng Li said: "this tree is so big."


    If the vines of this tree are coiled together with the surrounding vines, and the surrounding vines are coiled together with the surrounding vines, in this way, if the lightning poweres from a certain tree and twines with each other in this way, the lightning power can pass through the cage and cover the whole thunder and dark ce.


    If this tree contains the power of thunder and lightning, Meng Li does not dare to attack this tree rashly.


    Yao Qing followed Meng Li''s eyes and looked at the tree in front of him. It was very big.


    But there are also such big ones.


    Meng Li tries to release his divine sense, but is rebounded by an inexplicable force. Meng Li takes back his divine sense and walks around the tree.


    Meng Li had been wandering for a long time. The trunk of the tree moved, the leaves ttered, and the thunder crackled.


    Meng Li couldn''t help frowning. Meng Li suddenly yelled, "no, go back."


    She reaches out her hand to hold Yaoqing, and wants to run away. Yaoqing doesn''t know the details, but this situation can only follow. However, it''s still a littlete. Dashu takes back the rattan intertwined with other rattans, and with the power of thunder and lightning, nimbly goes to Mengli and Yaoqing.


    Meng Li can only use fire to burn these vines.


    Yaoqing is also destroying these vines violently. She asks:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe this tree doesn''t like to be seen, but I''ve looked at it more."


    Yao Qing


    It''s tiring to provoke such things.


    There are too many vines in this tree. Although they destroyed a lot of them, there are still a steady stream of vinesing towards them. What''s more terrifying is that Meng Lishun looked at one of the vines, which did not grow on the biggest tree at all.


    That is to say, this big tree can make the surrounding trees attack them.


    However, the whole sky above thend of thunder and death is covered by a woven by vines. They have been wandering around thend for several months before theye to the center. Now if they want to get rid of these vines, they can only withdraw from thend of thunder and death. But now they want to withdraw from thend of thunder and death, what''s the point?Just dealing with these vines, I''m afraid they will be exhausted to death.


    Rattan from all directions toward Meng Li and Yao Qing, two people back to back, one person to deal with one side, if entangled by these rattan, will not die.


    Two people look dignified, Meng Li''s mouth also some pan bitter, that snake fairy good die not to die, must appear here, they just had a fight here.


    Maybe it''s the big tree.


    It''s unrealistic to leave here by blinking. The vines all over the ce just step on their feet. I''m afraid they will be entangled by the vines. Thend of thunder and death is too big.


    Meng Li has a headache, and now it''s hard to get away. Suddenly, she says to Yao Qing:


    "I have a bold idea."


    Yao Qing:


    "OK."


    Meng Li


    Yao Qing really trusts her unconditionally.


    Meng Li pulls Yaoqing to run in the direction of the big tree, trying to get close to the tree while destroying the vines.


    The big tree seems to be more angry, and more vines go towards Meng Li and Yaoqing. Meng Li and Yaoqing struggle to get close to the root of the big tree. Finally, when theye to the front, Meng Li and Yaoqing join forces to p the big tree.


    When attacked, a ck hole suddenly appears on the trunk. The tree is repairing. The ck hole is getting smaller and smaller. Meng Li looks at Yaoqing.


    Yaoqing Road:


    "go."


    Mengli and Yaoqing jump into the ck hole decisively. The thick ck fog inside makes Mengli and Yaoqing unable to see each other at all, and they have been falling rapidly. Just when Mengli can''t hold Yaoqing''s hand, they finally fall to the ground and fall to the ground. Mengli supports the ground with his hand, and the ground is sticky.


    It''s a little better. Meng Li can barely see the outline of Yaoqing. It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to touch a night pearl to light up. It''s just that the situation is uncertain and he doesn''t dare to light up rashly.


    Just like in thend of thunder and hell, it''s better not to light, which will cause a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 629

    The situation is uncertain, Meng Li sends a message to Yaoqing:


    "are you ok?"


    Yao Qingdao:


    "OK, how about you."


    Meng Li says it''s OK. Yaoqing is a little relieved.


    At least get rid of the endless vines.


    "Let''s go ahead and see." Yao Qing said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said a good thing. At that time, she just thought that it was better to solve the problem from the root than to entangle with those vines.


    This result is also very unexpected.


    Mengli and Yaoqing feel the rope and move forward. The ground is not stable, and they feel sticky, which makes them a little harder to walk.


    They have been vignt, but all the way is surprisingly smooth, and let Meng Li and Yao Qing more surprise is, with their movement, there is a beam of light in.


    Finally, standing in the light, you can barely see the expression of people. Meng Li and Yao Qing lower their heads and look at the bottom of their feet. It turns out that there is a tree root.


    Two people go straight ahead, the light is getting better and better, and even there is a fork road.


    They did not deliberately choose, but still followed the original road. After a while, they heard a crackling sound.


    Two people look at each other, understand each other''s meaning, then toward the direction of the voice, want to find out.


    But the road became narrower and narrower, which made them more alert. Finally, they came to the end and turned into a tiny space. In the middle of the air, there was a ball full of lightning power.


    And the power of lightning shines the whole space very dazzling.


    It has to make a crackling sound all over its body, with a trace of heavenly power, which makes Meng Li and Yao Qing feel great pressure.


    And there is a tiny spring under the Thunderball. Meng Li and Yao Qing are surprised.


    Because whates out of the spring is not something else, but the holy liquid that everyone in the divine world regards as a rare thing!


    Everyone in the divine world has to make great efforts to advance to the next level, and holy liquid is the thing that can reach the immortal realm in legend.


    Immortality has always been a legend in the divine world. It is said that when you arrive at immortality, you can have immortality and escape from the way of heaven. From then on, you will be truly free.


    Meng Li thinks that this legend needs to be verified. After all, no one has reached the realm of immortality, but holy liquid can really improve one''s cultivation.


    What''s her biggest worry now?


    It is to improve your aplishments and defeat cangyou toplete the task.


    Although they were very eager to put things away, they didn''t act rashly. After all, there was a Thunderball above the spring. What if they were split in the past.


    Meng Li threw a thing at will and tried, but the Thunderball didn''t respond.


    Yao Qing hesitated and said:


    "or not?"


    Try it?


    Meng Li was also greedy, hesitated and said:


    "I''ll go first, and you''lle back when I''m ok."


    Yao Qing: "if you want to go together, you can''t take risks alone."


    Meng Li sighs. He can only follow Yaoqing carefully towards the spring. They seed in taking the first bottle of holy liquid. The ball has no other reaction.


    But they still dare not be careless, but just take a bottle, and they are unwilling. In the spirit of wealth and danger, they continue to pack holy liquid.


    Thunderball still has no other reaction.


    The two men filled up the holy liquid in the pit before, and the holy liquid from the spring was less and less, which made it more difficult to supply.


    In fact, they also pretend a lot, Meng Li said:


    "let''s go while it''s still OK."


    Yao Qing takes a look at the Thunderball. It''s what they fear most. If they want to follow the spring, they will have to use the magic power in it. I don''t know if the magic power will cause the Thunderball''s attack.


    Meng Li said:


    "the energy of this lightning ball is too great. I feel that the lightning power of the whole thunder ce is provided by this thing. We may not be able to..."


    There are countless people dying in it.


    Meng Li sensed the will of the way of heaven, vaguely felt that this ball containing the power of lightning has a mission, and these lightning forces should be given directly by the way of heaven.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li took a breath of cool air. If it was given directly by the way of heaven, this Thunderball would have the same power as the power of heaven. Its power could be obtained directly from the way of heaven. Could they bear this power?


    After all, it is still under the control of heaven.


    This ce has existed for tens of thousands of years, and it has its own significance. Without the continuous power of thunder and lightning provided by this ball, the ce will be less dangerous, and its significance is not great.


    Meng Li hesitated again and again, and said to Yao Qing: "now we also get the great benefit of holy liquid. As for this ball, we should not pay attention to it. I always think it''s dangerous."


    This contains the power of lightning ball, she is very heart, as long as it is a baby with power, she will heart.But the point is, you have to get it.


    Yaoqing was silent for a moment. She pinched her fingers and calcted. Her expression became more and more dignified. Then she said: "I feel the crisis, too."


    "Let''s go." Yao Qing felt sorry.


    Meng Li nodded and felt the same regret in his heart.


    Only selffort, get the holy liquid is also a great harvest.


    They honestly turned around and left. Of course, they also wrote down this ce. If they still need it in the future, they cane to get some holy liquid.


    And have decided to give up, should not leave too much emotion, two people''s mentality is good, soon adjusted.


    Things begin to get happy in the heart.


    The underground is full of roots. The farther they go, the less light they have.


    After walking all the way, he didn''t meet any living creatures, which makes Meng Li feel strange, but he knows that he can''t solve his doubts, so he can only strengthen his vignce and be ready to deal with it at any time.


    Leng was walking underground for a month or two. He absorbed the holy liquid in the middle of his cultivation. The effect was very good.


    Later slowly began to meet some living things, but Meng Li and Yao Qing are not hurt, and finally along a small very long root out.


    The end of the root is on a cliff. Meng Li and Yao Qing stand in the air and watch the cliff reveal many tiny roots.


    The roots poke holes of different sizes on the cliff.


    Who would have thought that the roots of these trees actually grow in thend of thunder and hell, and there are other caves underground.


    There is precious holy liquid. If you have patience, you can wait for the spring toe out all the time.


    Yao Qing releases his divine consciousness and says to Meng Li:


    "we have left thend of thunder and hell, but we are not far away. Do you want to go in?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you want to go in?"


    Yao Qing said:


    "no, we''ll go next time."


    Meng Li nodded, thinking, or decided to go back to Ningguang pce.


    __________


    Before they returned to the pce, they were blocked by cangyou.

 Chapter 630

    "How dare youe back?" Cangyou sneered.


    Meng Li: "why don''t you dare toe back?"


    Cangyou said:


    "today I want you to pay for my apprentice''s life!"


    After that, he was full of power.


    We can''t tolerate the appearance of Linghe now, but the culprit is still alive.


    Yao Qing asked:


    "is Linghe fairy dead?"


    Cangyou is staring at Yao Qingqi:


    "shut up


    Yao Qingdao:


    "then you still ask us to pay for our lives, don''t we need to pay for our lives when we die?"


    Cangyou said sternly:


    "if you move her, you should pay the price."


    Having said that, cangyou takes out his huge sword and goes to Mengli and Yaoqing. He holds the huge sword with great momentum. Yaoqing wants to fight. Mengli says: "don''t entangle, go back to the pce quickly."


    Yaoqing runs away with Meng Li decisively. Cangyou''s momentum released with a huge sword is broken. He chases Meng Li and Yaoqing. It seems that he is very eager to revenge for Linghe fairy.


    However, Mengli and Yaoqing run very fast and fly directly back to the pce. Yaoqing and Mengli work together to set a boundary for Ningguang hall. Yaoqing asks:


    "why do you want to run? You and I are advanced now. Although we can''t guarantee to defeat cangyoupletely, we won''t be as embarrassed asst time."


    Meng Li said:


    "when we go to war, it must be the day of decisive battle."


    "Even if we want to fight today, we have to stand on our sidepletely."


    In order to avoid more trouble.


    Yaoqing sips her mouth:


    "OK."


    Cang Guang is too anxious to catch up with you.


    He bombed the border set up by Meng Li and Yao Qing. The movement was very loud, and soon everyone in the divine world was shocked. Everyone came to see what was going on.


    I see cangyou pping at others'' border one after another. It seems that the border is going to be broken. Maybe the God of Ning Guang is in it. The fast broken border is good again.


    "Emperor cangyou, what are you doing?" Nine days Xuan female wring eyebrows to ask a way.


    Even if people in the divine world have discord, they will not fight to other people''s houses until they have to.


    This is to tear the skinpletely.


    Cang you snorted, and said nothing else.


    Nine days Xuan female facial expression is not quick, mouth opened Zhang, did not speak.


    Meng Li did not appear, but her voice came out, and she said:


    "emperor cangyou, why are you so aggressive today?"


    Cangyou''s eyes mocked:


    "how do you want to quibble about what you have done in front of so many people?"


    Meng Lidao:


    "that''s not true. It''s just that I ended the cause and effect with Linghe fairy, but you are so overbearing."


    Cangyou: "cause and effect, today the emperor is also to understand the cause and effect."


    He had exhausted all means, but Linghe was still like that, even Lingzhi was asleep.


    The other party must have done something else. It''s disgusting.


    Mengli youyou Road:


    "Linghe fairy is grateful for my cultivation with Yaoqing, and can''t bear that her master is said to be ungrateful, so she volunteered to give me a drop of her heart and blood. Now she''s still asleep. Don''t you waste her efforts by doing this?"


    Yao Qing looks at Meng Li in a daze. When is the Kung Fu so high.


    Cang you''s cold expression could not be stopped. He was very angry andughed:


    "nonsense, it''s nonsense."


    Meng Li:


    "we can face each other when Linghe fairy wakes up."


    The onlookers felt that they had understood more than half of it in a few words. They looked at cangyou silently


    Cang you looks around meaningful eyes, he is not that treacherous generation, do you want him to exin to others?


    Arguing with a cunning woman here?


    He disdains, the whole body kills the intention also only to increase not to reduce.


    He condenses a huge palm, which is so big that it can even cover the border. It can be seen that Cang you''s hand is heavy. Meng lisuo''s nature makes Cang you crush the border, and the border breaks. Meng Li drinks a little holy liquid. Yaoqing also drinks a little holy liquid. After a little transformation in his body, they fly out and fight against Cang you.


    Cangyou said sarcastically:


    "yes, can you hide for a while and for a lifetime?"


    Meng Li said to the melon eating crowd:


    "Ning Guang, thank you for your concern. This is the gratitude and resentment between Ning Guang and cangyou. Cangyou is so unreasonable. Ning Guang is now in a good condition and is not afraid of him. Don''t worry about it."


    "When ites to business here, Ning Guang will visit you one by one."


    We understand Meng Li''s intention of not allowing them to interfere. No matter what, if someone gives them a step, they will naturally follow it.And what they mean is not to let them watch it.


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s not right to go now or stay. Who do they fight for?


    ording to reason, it seems that the God of Ningguang is more reasonable. The emperor of cangyou is a little unreasonable and bullying, but how can he help the God of Ningguang?


    The problem is that he is powerful!


    Nine days Xuannu asked Meng Li: "can you handle it?"


    Meng Li nodded and said with a smile to Jiutian Xuannv: "it should be no problem. After all, I''m in good condition now."


    Cangyou has a cold face. Quan sees a hypocritical woman acting.


    After a few polite remarks, they left.


    There were only three of them in the air of Ningguang hall, and cangyou didn''t worry about it, as if Meng Li and them werembs to be ughtered.


    Cang you looks at Meng Li in his spare time:


    "you shouldn''t let them go, because they are here. It can''t be said that they can save your life. If they are not here, you may be miserable."


    Meng Li pondered and asked:


    "what are you going to do with me?"


    "If I fall into your hands."


    Cangyou thought for a while and said:


    "it''s a pity to kill you. I want to drive you into the world, let you suffer from reincarnation, let you struggle in the world and feel all the pain."


    Meng Li looks at cangyou faintly. It seems that cangyou likes to drive people into the world.


    It''s in the story, and it''s the same now.


    Maybe in cangyou''s heart, it''s more painful to break into the world than to die. It''s the punishment he likes to give others.


    That''s right.


    What''s death a lot of times? It''s painful to live. For example, she doesn''t like to kill the target directly in the task.


    It''s about letting him live and suffer.


    Meng Li said:


    "yes, today we will go to the reincarnation bridge."


    Depriving God of his divine personality and throwing people into the reincarnation River can drive God into the world.


    Cangyou tosses his sleeve:


    "he is too much of himself."


    Meng Li said to Yao Qing:


    "wait for me here."


    Yaoqing looks at Meng Li in a panic:


    "are you going to leave me? How can we do that? "


    Meng Li sighs, cangyou obviously won''t give her time to grow up, so she will block them as soon as shees back.


    Does cangyou have no secret mind?


    Maybe I''m afraid that she''s in good condition and will be stronger and stronger as time goes on.


    But not in the divine world, there is no ce where the spiritual power can meet their cultivation.

 Chapter 631

    Today''s battle is really hard to avoid. If she is prepared to lose both sides, maybe she can hurt cangyou seriously, leaving room for Yaoqing to grow up.


    Meng Li sends a message to Yaoqing:


    "well, if Ie back from serious injury today, I can at least seek shelter from you. If you go with me, I will have no more to rely on."


    Yao Qing has done a lot. Meng Li really doesn''t want to implicate Yao Qing.


    If she is not put into the reincarnation River, and Yaoqing is identally put into the reincarnation River, even if she beats cangyou, she can''t save Yaoqing.


    The mission may still fail. After all, the requirements of the mission also don''t let Yaoqing be reincarnated.


    Besides, it''s possible that no one will enter the reincarnation River, and they maye back with both sides defeated.


    Yao Qing said:


    "what if you can''te back?"


    "What do you make of my conscience?"


    Meng Li looks like she can''te back. If she can''te back, now the soul in her body is her. Is the task a failure or a reincarnation?


    Meng Li asked 6018:


    "if I am driven into the reincarnation River, is reincarnation or mission failure?"


    6018 pondered and said:


    "I should be able to rescue you in time."


    Meng Li was relieved, at least this worry was gone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back." Meng Li said to Yao Qing.


    Cangyou asked indifferently:


    "have you discussed it?" He knew that Meng Li and Yao Qing weremunicating.


    Meng Li said:


    "I will fight you."


    Cangyou''s face was lightly satirized:


    "do you think the emperor will let her go?" He looks to Yaoqing.


    "Well, first send you to reincarnation, she also can''t run away." Cangyou said to himself.


    Meng Li said: "don''t be too confident."


    Yao Qing''s eyes shed pain, and suddenly said: "if you don''t fight with me today, I will jump into the reincarnation river."


    Meng Li


    Cangyou Road:


    "OK, the emperor''s time is limited, you don''t have to be hypocritical, let''s go together."


    Looking at Meng Li calmly, Meng Li felt helpless and said, "go."


    Cangyou is the first to leave. Meng Li flies to keep up, and Yaoqing also keeps up.


    On the reincarnation bridge, the reincarnation bridge is wide and towering into the air. The reincarnation river is under the reincarnation bridge. From the top to the bottom, you need to look at it from the extreme to see the water of the reincarnation river.


    Yao Qing and Meng Li stand side by side. Cangyou stands opposite. The shadow of the rosefinch in the center of Meng Li''s eyebrows looms. Cangyou takes out a huge sword.


    The rosefinch''s shadow flies out and goes towards cangyou. Yaoqing takes out his soft whip and Mengli takes out his red sword and starts to fight.


    Cangyou is waving a huge sword. In the divine world, unlike in the lower world before, cangyou has the strength to suppress it. Now it''s even more powerful. Once youe and go, cangyou is inferior.


    Mengli and yaoqingdu were surprised by this, for fear that cangyou deliberately did it, so as to confuse them and let them rx their vignce.


    Meng Li looks at cangyou''s move. There''s an idea in his mind. Then he catches it. Meng Li has a guess in his heart.


    Cangyou may have not only passed the magic power, but also the essence for Linghe fairy.


    The essence is very important. If the essence is strong, the attack power will multiply. The most important thing is that the essence contains vitality.


    Linghe was hurt by wenqingteng. Wenqingteng is the master who likes to absorb life.


    It''s about that the vitality is absorbed by the Wisteria. If peopleck vitality, their strength will surely fall. Although cangyou''s strength is higher than theirs now, if they lose vitality badly, it''s like hollowing out people.


    Meng Li''s reasoning is not much different from the fact. In order to let Linghe fairy recover as soon as possible, cangyou not only passes the divine power, but also passes Zhenyuan.


    Cangyou''s heart is also surprised, he did not expect that in a short period of time, the other two have advanced.


    It was unexpected to him.


    And the other two are very powerful, very different from the past, and I don''t know what chance they got.


    This is really


    Cangyou felt that he was reckless this time.


    Cangyou naturally didn''t know that Meng Li and Yao Qing got the holy liquid and didn''t mean to drink it every day.


    Cangyou''s only precious holy liquid is soaked with Xuantian blood ginseng. But now Xuantian blood ginseng can''t absorb it. It''s also a waste. It''s not a good deal for cangyou to drink.


    Meng Li, looking at cangyou''s changeable expression, while dealing with cangyou, simply tells Yaoqing her inference.


    When Yaoqing hears the words, he is also willing to kill others. If he can solve cangyou, it''s best.


    Meng Li and Yao Qing look at each other, and both understand the meaning in each other''s eyes.This is a wonderful opportunity. Cangyou fought against them in this situation. It was because he had not suffered defeat for many years. He forgot the taste of failure and was overconfident. Or he didn''t pay attention to them in his heart.


    They attacked cangyou more fiercely.


    Cangyou was a little tired of dealing with it. He said in a cold voice:


    "what a despicable person, two of you are fighting against the emperor."


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t you say it doesn''t matter to go together?"


    Cangyou snorted, and Meng Li said:


    "I think you are afraid that you will not defeat us today. If you have the ability, don''t run away, so that everyone in the divine world will notugh at you. If you wake up in the future, I''m afraid you will despise you."


    Cangyou:


    "you are too confident. Our emperor can never escape, nor let you escape today."


    Meng Li: "I hope so."


    Although Cang you''s mouth is full of promise, Meng Li feels that Cang you can''t do what he wants, and begins to take out some other magic tools to deal with it. But Cang you, Meng Li and Yao Qing also have them.


    Cangyou''s strength has risen to the great emperor for only one or two hundred years, and he was also a God King in the past. This one or two hundred years is not enough for cangyou to umte more resources than Meng Li and Yao Qing.


    There are too many big moves, and the magic power of Meng Li and Yao Qing is also half spent, which makes it difficult to show them.


    Meng Li took out the holy liquid and drank it.


    The energy contained in the holy liquid can make her recover quickly. The pills have no such direct effect.


    Of course, we can''t save at this time.


    Cangyou looks at Mengli and Yaoqing in shock. Is it holy liquid?


    Only holy liquid has this unique smell.


    When can the holy liquid be used like this?


    Rao is the holy liquid he gets. He treats it as a treasure. He is not willing to spend half of it on weekdays. It''s the same as drinking water.


    Cangyou''s eyes are a little red. He is angry.


    He also wants to take out the pill and put it in his mouth, but Yaoqing keeps fighting with him. Cangyou finally finds an opportunity to put a pill in his mouth.


    Meng Li attacks cangyou. Yaoqing smokes the corner of his mouth, finds a space, and takes out the holy liquid to drink.


    Cangyou


    It''s heartbreaking to see people hate like this.


    In the heart also understood probably, the opposite party strength growth reason probably is because holy liquid.

 Chapter 632

    The fightsted for a long time, and both sides were slightly or seriously injured.


    However, Meng Li and Yao Qing have been supplied with holy liquid, which means that they have no pressure to spend time with cangyou.


    Cangyou is also seriously injured, and Meng Li and Yao Qing never give cangyou the chance to take pills.


    It made it harder for him to cope.


    Meng Li sees that cangyou''s strength has been almost consumed now.


    The shadow of rosefinch hovers on the top of cangyou''s head. The huge palm of cangyou''s hand has been defeated by the shadow of rosefinch.


    Meng centrifugal read a move, rosefinch virtual shadow straight toward cangyou''s back hit in the past, from cangyou body through, cangyou stuffy hum, face strange ugly.


    All the viscera have the feeling of being burned by fire.


    Meng Li doesn''t give cangyou any chance to rx. He throws out the vine and goes towards cangyou. The vine entangles cangyou all at once.


    And a head into the dark body.


    Cangyou was shocked to find that her strength was disappearing, not only strength, but also vitality.


    What the hell is this?


    Meng Li moves to cangyou in a sh. Cangyou is struggling. Meng Li puts his hand in front of cangyou''s forehead. Cangyou''s face is miserable and ferocious. It can be seen that he is in great pain now.


    Yaoqing alsoes to help Mengli. They work together. Cangyou''s physical strength is disappearing. His resistance is useless to Mengli.


    The divine personality flew out of cangyou''s body, and cangyou cried out in pain:


    "you take the divine personality of this emperor, you..."


    Cangyou didn''t know what to say next and felt very sad.


    Are you going to die here today?


    He is not reconciled!


    Meng Li peels cangyou''s spirit and throws cangyou down from the reincarnation bridge. Cangyou screams in horror.


    Take back the vine, look down, cangyou miserable cry can still be heard, his body quickly fell down, and finally fell into the reincarnation river.


    Meng Li''s body softened and she sat on the reincarnation bridge. Although it didn''t take much time to finish all this just now, it was depriving a great emperor of his divine dignity, which made her very unbearable.


    After drinking some holy liquid, he said to Yaoqing:


    "let''s go back to the pce as soon as possible."


    Yao counts and nods. They return to the Ning Guang pce. Meng Li asks Yao Qing to meditate and adjust her breath. She is also nning to adjust her breath. The fairy maidservant in Ning Guang pce says: "Ning Guang God, the star emperor ising."


    Meng Li, with a sound, got up and went out to see the star emperor.


    The emperor Xingchen was all worried. Seeing Meng Li, he asked calmly:


    "Ning Guang, I think there is something wrong with cangyou, but you..."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "cangyou and I agreed to fight forever, so I can only..."


    The star emperor''s face became more and more heavy, and he said:


    "so you have a hard hand?"


    Meng Li looked at the star Emperor:


    "what else? Can''t I let you live when you die? I didn''t want to do that. "


    The green veins on emperor Xingchen''s forehead jumped, and Meng Li said:


    "don''t you know that he called my door before? If he wants to make things like this, can you bear to be emperor? "


    "We all look at it with clear eyes."


    The star emperor is speechless. Cangyou is so unreasonable that he has no position to speak for cangyou now.


    Sigh, I''ve already told cangyou, cause and effect is early, and I''m relieved, and the Xuantian ginseng is cangyou''s disaster. I didn''t expect that cangyou had an ident because of the Xuantian ginseng.


    He tossed his sleeve and said:


    "you do it yourself."


    Meng Li nodded slightly. Without saying anything else, the star emperor turned and went to the cangyou hall. He looked at the Xuantian blood ginseng soaked in the holy liquid. With a wave of his hand, the Xuantian blood ginseng was taken away by the star emperor.


    The maidservant of cangyou pce was dismissed, and everyone in the divine world knew that cangyou had been put into the world.


    We all know the cause and result of the matter. In a duel between the two sides, there is always a bad ending for one side.


    Some regret the ending of cangyou, and some shock the strength of Mengli and Yaoqing.


    There is nothing special except that the water god threatened to avenge cangyou.


    However, the water god can''t beat Meng Li, and the water god can''t do anything.


    Anyway, no one condemns Meng Li and Yaoqing. Meng Li isfortable. He has paved so much for this.


    Even if it''s hypocrisy, even if it''s hypocrisy, you can avoid other people''s gossip. Although you don''t care what other people think or think, why should you be the content of other people''s gossip?


    Meng Li originally wanted to take Xuantian blood ginseng back, but who knows that the star emperor took the lead, so she gave up.


    If you don''t have anything to do, just feed the vines. I feel that the strength of vines is stronger than before.He goes with Yaoqing to get the holy liquid again. Meng Li feeds some to wenqingteng, and then returns to the system space.


    With the newsing, congrattions on thepletion of the entrustment of Ningguang God: don''t be driven into the world, heal your wounds, and drive cangyou into the world.


    The score is 100.


    Bonus points: 40000 points, boundary power: 700 points, soul power: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 295600


    Jieli: 860


    Soul: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift), rosefinch shadow (client condensate gift).


    Meng Li saw a rosefinch shadow in the talent column and slightly raised his eyebrow The client gave her this.


    Meng Li felt a little warm in his heart and said thank you with a faint smile. It was for the client.


    Then Meng Li silently absorbed five points of soul power, upgraded the four-star mission, and the soul power became a 5-point reward.


    Meng Li absorbs the soul power provided by Ning Guang, and feels that he has an inexplicable power. A tiny red rosefinch appears in the center of Meng Li''s eyebrow. Meng Li hides the shadow of the rosefinch in his soul.


    You don''t need to show the shadow of the rosefinch.


    It''s too conspicuous in the middle of the brow.


    Meng Li did not absorb the world power, but went to see the life of the client.


    The client is as free as he was when he was not hurt.


    The star Emperor didn''t know what method he used to wake up Linghe fairy, but he sealed all the memories of Linghe fairy before.


    The star emperor thought that all the disasters of cangyou were caused by Linghe fairy, and he didn''t want to get close to Linghe fairy. He just asked Linghe fairy to be a maidservant in his pce.


    Also let all people can''t tell Linghe fairy things before.


    The character of Linghe fairy has changed a lot. Her former distinct character no longer exists. Like other fairy maids, she struggles for resources, and she is very happy because the star emperor gives something to her.


    Will also be involved in the fairy maidservant between right and wrong.


    He has be the mostmon maidservant in the fairnd. He is even a little self abased. Every time he sees Ning Guang and Yao Qing, he is scared.

 Chapter 633

    Meng Li doesn''t see it any more. If Ning Guang wants to solve Linghe''s future troubles, it''s just a matter at hand. But Ning Guang doesn''t, what threat can Ling He pose to Ning Guang?


    I can''t.


    Both Ning Guang and Yao Qing have a lot of holy liquid for them to cultivate. They are destined to run faster than others. It is not impossible for them to reach the great emperor''s cultivation in the future.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space and exchanged some nutrients.


    He also exchanged twenty thousand spirit stones for wenqingteng to absorb. If you don''t know what to feed, you can feed it at will.


    Wenqingteng absorbed Lingshi, and there was no other reaction. Meng Li''s expected evolution did not appear.


    Meng Li sighed.


    I don''t know why I feel depressed. It''s probably the mission of the divine world that makes Meng Li''s worship of God disillusioned.


    It is impossible to be immortal.


    Meng Li stayed in the system space and didn''t ask 6018 to find a task for her. She may need to slow down. Sometimes people are tired.


    After a while, the news suddenly appeared on the big screen. It was Zheng Xianfa''s support mission.


    Meng Li looks at the support mission and is lost in thought.


    Support missions are all five-star missions. They are all missions that the mission owner can''t decide to send and ask for support. Generally, when a support mission is sent, a reward is attached.


    But Zheng Xian didn''t attach it.


    Well ~ ~ ~ it''s vulgar. It''s vulgar. I think about the reward before I go.


    When it''s time for me to reflect on myself.


    Are you going?


    Can you finish the task?


    What''s the pay?


    Go ahead.


    Whether we can finish the task depends on the situation.


    We can also talk about the remuneration.


    Just can also go to see the world, what task let Zheng Xian a five-star mission.


    Meng Li took the support task, thinking that if this task was very dangerous, Meng Li exchanged a gun, a bullet, a sword and some anti-inmmatory drugs.


    In case of emergency.


    The exchange cost fifteen thousand points.


    Meng Li was sent to the position ne. When he got to the position ne, Meng Li woke up in a room, and someone nearby called:


    "Miss, miss, you wake up."


    Meng Li opened his eyes, a round face woman almost put her face together.


    "Miss is awake." The round faced womanughed and looked very happy.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and pushes the round face away.


    Asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The round faced woman said:


    "today, I don''t know how to faint, but I don''t feel hot even if I touch your forehead."


    "Miss, you can''t do anything. You must tell me what''s wrong with your body."


    Meng Li looks at the round faced woman, but she''s only a teenager. How can she speak with some maturity?


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "you go down first."


    The round faced woman said:


    "no, I want to guard you, miss."


    Meng Li:?


    "Don''t disturb me here."


    The round faced woman nodded.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and received the memory of his original body.


    It''s amon female of general Wen bin. It''s called Wenshu Hui. Miss Wen San has no sense of existence in the mansion.


    Quietly do a small transparent, think clever some, waiting for the master mother to arrange her a more satisfactory marriage.


    It''s all from remembering things to remembering now.


    There''s no plot.


    In addition to let Meng Li know what the people around him are, it has no other effect.


    But also let Meng Li know just now that round face girl why so nervous, she woke up will be so happy.


    Because of this ne, a kind of gue is spreading now. The infected people basically end up dead, and there is no way to control it.


    I''m afraid she''s suffering from the gue.


    This body should be the same as the auxiliary task. The organization willpensate for the use of her body.


    Where can I find Zheng Xian?


    This is Meng Li''s concern. If she can''t find Zheng Xian, she doesn''t know what the task is.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to send a message to Zheng Xian.


    6018 soon gave Meng Li a name.


    Wenxuan.


    It''s the first sister of the original owner.


    Now inside is Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian also came over a plot, Meng Li received.


    In the plot, there is a second youngdy, Wen chuxue, between Wen Xuan and Wenhui.


    Wen chuxue was born in the first snowfall. Of course, this is what their father Wen Bin said.


    In fact, Wen Bin took Wen chuxue back from the outside and said that she was her own child. Men may march outside for a few years. This kind of thing is quite normal in this era.Wen chuxue has no mother and is raised by amon woman.


    In the first plot, Wen Xuan finally bes the queen, and has a lot of enmity with Wen chuxue.


    Because Wen chuxue and Wen Xuan''ster husband have all kinds of emotional disputes.


    Later, Wen chuxue went to the pce and became an imperial concubine. Then she fought with Wen Xuan for many years. In the end, Wen Xuan, the queen of Zhonggong, won the fight.


    In the second plot, Wen chuxue is reborn and vows to take back everything that belongs to her.


    Wen xuandou was defeated by Wen chuxue of the prophet.


    After all, Wen chuxue has umted two generations of resentment.


    Now it''s the third time. This time, the gue has spread seriously. Now, the gue is not in the plot.


    Maybe this gue is the big deal.


    I don''t know whether the plot itself is not detailed, or Zheng Xian''s is not detailed. Meng Li knows little about all the details of the two plots, but not about the details of his original body in the plot.


    This plot should be epted by Zheng Xian, who tells more about Wenxuan.


    Meng Li gets up and Xiang''eres up.


    Meng Li said to Xiang''er:


    "I want to go out for a walk."


    Xiang''er shook her head like a rattle. She said:


    "Miss, you can''t go out. My wife told me to see how you are these days."


    Meng Liy down again:


    "OK."


    Now the gue has spread around the capital, and the imperial court has made great efforts to prevent people from entering the capital. Now the capital is basically under blockade.


    It''s just that the situation outside is very serious, but the original owner has never seen it, and Meng Li has no idea.


    Madam is worried that she is ill. It ismon people to iste her. After all, dozens of people in the government should be careful.


    Can''t Zheng Xiane to see her?


    Meng lisuo sat on the bed and began to practice. He wanted to strengthen his physique and stop infecting himself with the virus. Now his development is unknown, and he didn''t know the specific requirements of this task.


    Practice until the evening, Meng Li heard a little voice, feel is a small stone hit on her door.


    She got up, opened the door a small crack, Zheng Xian cat body into Meng Li''s room.


    She shouts:


    "ah Li."


    Meng Li gave a sound and pulled off the ck cloth on Zheng Xian''s face that looked like a mask.


    By the warm candlelight, Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian''s face. Well, it''s really dignified.


    "Sit down." Meng Li patted the bed and sat on it.

 Chapter 634

    Zheng Xian sat down and stared at Meng Li with dark eyes. She felt that she could see the fire like enthusiasm in her eyes.


    She said with a smile:


    "have you never done a task, or have youe back with one?"


    Meng Li said: "I''ve done two."


    Zheng Xian gave a thumbs up:


    "it''s amazing. After a while, he made two."


    Meng Li just said:


    "the time velocity of each ne is different."


    Zheng Xian agreed and nodded, then said:


    "I haven''t yet. This is the first task. Obviously, I''m not very lucky."


    "Let my system choose a simple one for me, and then there will be an ident. There will be a great deal of variables on this ne, so the Tasker on the ne will have to deal with things well before he can go back."


    "This is the rule of the organization, and the Tasker can''t ignore it."


    Meng Li listened quietly to Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian said: "I don''t know how much I can get for the reward. Can Ie and see if I can?"


    "What about you? Do you have any ideas?" Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head: "not for the time being."


    If you have any idea, you will be wise. If you feel too tired and can''t bear it, you can''t ept the support task in the future.


    You have to experience everything.


    Zheng Xian put her elbow on her knee and held her head in her palm. She said with a depressed expression:


    "who knows how it can be like this? Now people in the capital are in danger. Everyone seems to be sick. Moreover, the gue came so suddenly that tens of thousands of local people died, and then the emperor burned them all."


    "Besides, the blockade of the capital is not a long-term solution. Now the grain supply in the capital has increased several times."


    "It seems that my luck has not improved."


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "luck hasn''t changed yet."


    Zheng Xian


    This expression of schadenfreude


    "The main task this time is to control the situation and find out the root cause. Otherwise, the person in this position will not know how many people will die. Now tens of thousands of people are dying everywhere."


    Meng Li asked:


    "can you cure?"


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "some of them, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li: "have you ever been in contact with patients? What is the specific situation?"


    Zheng Xian mysteriously said to Meng Li:


    "I have quietly ced a person infected with epidemic disease outside Beijing, but now I can''t go out of Beijing, I can''t go to see him."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what did you find?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head and said:


    "no, it''s a strange virus. Anyway, ording to my medical skills, there is no solution."


    Meng Li said that he knew.


    "Take me another day." Meng Li said.


    At least you need to know if you can be saved. If you can use drugs to solve it, you can save some people. But looking at Zheng Xian, Meng Li doesn''t think his medical skills are better than Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "another day, you have to take protective measures. Don''t get sick."


    Meng Li frowns slightly and looks at Zheng Xian, telling him solemnly.


    Is she too impure?


    Protective measures? Sick?


    Meng Li can only nod.


    Zheng Xian stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "OK, I have to go back."


    Meng Li nodded and got up to send Zheng Xian out.


    Seeing off Zheng Xian''s back, Meng Li goes back to bed and begins to practice.


    Leng is in the room for three days, the general''s wife and Meng Li asked a doctor to check, the doctor said Meng Li no problem, the general''s wife allowed Meng Li to step out of the door.


    When meeting the owner''s mother, Meng Li shouts:


    "aunt."


    It''s Wen Bin''s concubine.


    When she asked about Meng Li, she was greatly relieved to hear that Meng Li''an was good. After a few words, she went back.


    Now the rule is that aunts should not be too close to their children.


    It''s boring to stay in the room for three days. Meng Li ns to go to the garden to rx.


    We live in a mansion, and we also meet Wen chuxue.


    Wen chuxue, with her maid, is also walking towards the garden. There is a mncholy lingering in her eyebrows. Maybe Wen chuxue is also confused.


    Why does the gue spread after a rebirth?


    Meng Li said:


    "good second sister."


    Wen chuxue looks at Meng Li and says faintly:


    "third sister, are you going to take a walk in the garden, too?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Wen chuxue hesitated"Then let''s go together."


    Meng Li nods, and they walk towards the garden. In the pavilion in the middle of the garden, there is Zheng Xian sitting. Wen chuxue sees Zheng Xian, and her expression solidifies for a moment. Then she blesses her body slightly. It''s a salute.


    Meng Li also followed Fu Shen and said:


    "please say hello to my sister."


    Zheng Xian couldn''t helpughing. She waved her hand casually and said to Meng Li:


    e here, three younger sisters."


    Meng Li walks towards Zheng Xian. Wen chuxue stands aside and says, "if my sister doesn''t have any other orders, my second sister will go first."


    Zheng Xian nodded, Wen chuxue left, walked a few steps and looked back at them.


    Looking at Wen chuxue''s back, Zheng Xian said:


    "Wen chuxue''s small movements are constantly behind her. It''s really annoying."


    If it had not been for the special requirements of the client, she would have disposed of Wen chuxue.


    Meng Liughs and doesn''t follow the evaluation.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "now the general''s wife won''t let us go out of the house. We have to go out at night. Will you go tonight?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian:


    "it''s not blocked now. It may not be difficult to go out, but it''s difficult toe back. How can I get in then?"


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "there are ways, but it''s more troublesome."


    Meng Li Oh, and talked with Zheng Xianxian for a while, in the evening, Zheng Xian appeared at the door of Meng Li on time.


    Meng Li tried it before, but this ne can also use the power of space, but it is not as wanton as the previous ne, and it still has the power to suppress.


    At the gate of the city, Zheng Xian said:


    "I''ve got a token and I can rely on it to get out."


    "But it''s hard toe back. All the people sent out from the capital need to stay in special ces for a period of time to make sure there is no problem before they can enter the city."


    Meng Li felt a little bit in trouble and said:


    "forget it, I''ll take you out."


    Zheng xianleng for a moment, some inconceivable said:


    "will you build a space channel?"


    Meng Li nodded and Zheng Xian looked envious:


    "how can you, why can''t I always feel it?"


    Meng Li:


    "this is probably a coincidence. Let''s go out first. It''s sneaky here and easy to be found."


    Zheng Xian can only nod, Meng Li built a space channel, jumping directly out of the city.


    When they arrived outside the city, Meng Li and Zheng Xian were shocked, because the locked gate was full of people lying on the ground.


    Filled with a variety of people would like to smell the smell of vomiting, most of the people on the ground are confused and painful groan, groan.


    Meng Li nced. There were not only people on the ground, but also corpses on the edge. These corpses were lying quietly and smelling of decay.

 Chapter 635

    Meng Li looked back and saw that the faces of the officers and soldiers on the city wall were also wearing something simr to masks. They covered them tightly. Except for their two eyes, they had almost no skin outside.


    It''s almost the same as the people in Beijing. Now people who go out in the streets are eager to wrap themselves in a fewyers before going out.


    I don''t know if anyone in the capital actually has an epidemic. If so, maybe someone will solve it secretly.


    Night is too thick, it seems not to notice her and Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian quickly handed Meng Li a mask and said:


    "this situation is too serious. It was not so serious before."


    "Help me, help me."


    A woman struggled to get up from the ground and staggered towards Zheng Xian.


    Let Zheng Xian can''t help but back, these people are actually quite terrible now, because they have been forced to a desperate situation, anything can be done.


    Meng Li took a look at the mask and couldn''t find out what material it was. It should be produced by the mall in the big area.


    You''re wee. Wearing a mask can barely cover the stench and rotten smell just now.


    I feel like I''m breathing better.


    The smell here is really bad. Now it''s obvious that the imperial court can''t control it.


    People can only be shut out, but people outside want to go to Beijing for help.


    In fact, there are already some signs of moral copse. When those in power are going to do so at the risk of being med, we can imagine the situation.


    That is to say, the original owner was ady in boudoir. I just heard about it and didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    Meng Li felt that he should not stay here for a long time, and took Zheng Xian to build a channel to run.


    This is a rtively open ce.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "I''ll take you."


    Zheng Xian released her mental power. Her mental power was rtively strong, covering a wide area. She could barely distinguish the geographical location where she appeared, so Zheng Xian led the way.


    Zheng Xian''s speed is very fast. Meng Li has only practiced for a few days, so it''s hard to keep up with him.


    You can only use your running talent to keep up.


    When he arrived at a peach blossom forest, Zheng Xian grabbed a handful of stones and hit them in all directions. Then he took Meng Li to turn left and right and entered the peach blossom forest. There were several rooms inside, and there were guardrails at the door.


    It''s like a farmyard. The lights are still on.


    Zheng Xian went in and came out. From the body shape, it was a man and a woman, because they were all wearing Zheng Xian''s masks and gloves.


    The whole body is well protected.


    The woman said to Zheng Xian:


    "master, you are here."


    Zheng Xianwen:


    "are you still alive?"


    The woman nodded and said:


    "ording to the medicine given by the master, I gave it to him every day, but it didn''t get better, and..."


    Zheng Xian: "and what?"


    "Even worse."


    Zheng Xian sighed and said to a man and a woman:


    "you are waiting for me here."


    Zheng Xian takes out a new set of gloves to Meng Li like a juggler. They are equipped and enter the room. Meng Li asks:


    "how did you exchange them?"


    Zheng Xian suddenly turned around, looked at xiamengli carefully, and said:


    "he yed with variant zombies in thest days before."


    "I just want to exchange it, and I can still meet the end of the world. Who knows that I''ve been used by this task, and now it''s not too much. My mall is still locked."


    Meng Li


    It''s hard to imagine what the lively and enthusiastic Zheng Xianwan zombie is like.


    There was a curtain in the room. Zheng Xian opened the curtain and there was a bed with a man lying on it.


    Naked.


    The man had a rash on his body, and his hands scratched unconsciously, which made the bed sheets covered with mottled blood and his flesh and blood blurred.


    Meng Li came close to the man and looked at the man''s face flushed and his breath heavy. It was a bit like a high fever.


    And close to men, you can smell the decadent breath from the mouth and nose between men''s breathing.


    Meng Li squints his eyes and scans a man''s whole body with mental strength. Suddenly, the man sits up.


    Fortunately, Meng Li reacts quickly, otherwise he will run into a man.


    Meng Li abruptly retreats and almost fails to stabilize her figure. When she stabilizes her figure, Meng Li sees the man scratching his back fiercely, and the blood beadse out one by one.


    Seems to grasp enough, the many down again, it seems that consciousness has been very fuzzy.


    I can''t feel the pain.


    Meng Li said to Zheng Xian:


    hold him down for me. "


    Zheng Xian took a rope and tied the man to the bed.


    Meng Li wears gloves and takes a look at the man''s eyelids. His eyes are very white. Meng Li pinches the man''s mouth again. The man''s tongue coating is yellow and greasy. It gives off an indescribable smell.A man in his prime looks like an old man in his twilight days.


    Meng Li opens the curtain and goes outside. Looking at the medicine jar on the ground, Meng Li asks Zheng Xiandu what kind of medicine he is using.


    Zheng Xian said it one by one.


    Finally, he looked at Meng Li with bright eyes:


    "a Li, do you have a way?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "if it wasn''t for your medicine, I feel that this man might have died long ago, but I think the situation is very bad. Even if there is medicine, it won''tst long."


    Meng Li showed his hand, but his eyes were helpless:


    "and I can''t think of any way to solve the problem."


    The imperial court has long pasted the imperial list. Whoever offers a prescription to control the gue is willing to be a marquis.


    The white mouse sacrificed batch after batch, and the people who offered the prescription came batch after batch, which had no effect.


    "It''s a pity that there is no modern instrument, otherwise we may know more about it."


    Zheng Xian said with some loss.


    Meng Li shook his head and pondered for a while:


    "modern technology can''t conquer every virus."


    "And the epidemic ising at a more aggressive rate than normal."


    Zheng Xian sighed. Meng Li closed his eyes and felt the will of heaven.


    It can''t be the way of heaven that makes people have this virus, and then let everyone die, right?


    Meng Li can catch a little bit of the general direction of heaven''s will through his talent.


    But Meng Li didn''t feel that the way of heaven had this will, not at all.


    Meng Li asked Zheng Xian, "is this a normal ne?"


    Zheng Xian tilted his head and said:


    "yes, I feel so."


    Meng Li said:


    "we can''t treat the epidemic, if we can have a prescription to prevent it."


    "But I can''t think of any way to prevent it."


    It will notst long for the capital to do so. The food in the city will be eaten up, and there is no guarantee that these sick people will attack the city by force.


    If you get an epidemic, you won''t die immediately. You still need to eat and live.


    At that time, I guess I can''t guarantee my own safety.


    Zheng Xian twisted his brows and looked at Meng Li:


    "why is my luck so bad?"


    Meng Li expressed sympathy.


    "Let''s go back and think about it." Meng Lifu was worried.

 Chapter 636

    Two people out of this room, Zheng Xian to a man and a woman to exin things, also gave a man and a woman some silver.


    Meng Li walks in front, looking at the array arranged by Zheng Xian, but it''s not difficult. Many things are always changing.


    Zheng Xian came out and followed Meng Li. Meng Li asked, "where is the origin of this epidemic?"


    Zheng Xian shakes his head:


    "it''s not very clear. The spread speed is fast and wide, and the root cause can''t be found for a long time, but it broke out in several ces at that time."


    "A few ces are far away."


    Meng Li nodded slightly to show his understanding, and took Zheng Xian back to the general''s mansion directly.


    We went to rest.


    The next morning, Meng left to greet the general''s wife. The general''s wife repeatedly told her not to go out secretly.


    Wen chuxue pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    He also said that the prices of vegetables outside are rising too much now. Maybe the food conditions are worse than before. Let''s have a number in our hearts. Don''tin about why the food is not good.


    Fortunately, there is enough food in the general''s house, which has its own industry.


    Two days after that, Meng Li found that the food was plummeting. There was meat in thest meal and only vegetables in the next.


    After all, there are so many people living in the capital that they can''t replenish vegetables and meat from the outside. The daily consumption is amazing. In fact, the outbreak of the gue didn''tst long. Otherwise, it is estimated that there will be no vegetables to eat.


    Meng Li sneaks out to buy some herbs and tries to match them.


    But now the medicine in the drugstore outside has long been empty, and there is no medicine to buy.


    Rich families are willing to store some medicine at home for a rainy day.


    The drugstores are closed.


    Meng Li sighs, even if there is, it''s too expensive.


    The original owner is amon woman, and the monthly money is not too much.


    Meng Li goes directly to Zheng Xian''s room. Zheng Xian says that if you go directly to her, it''s just that Meng Li will build a space channel, which is more convenient.


    Meng Li simply told Zheng Xian about it. Zheng Xian frowned and said, "why is the epidemic breaking out all over the country, but the capital is safe, at least on the surface."


    Meng Li couldn''t understand this problem.


    It''s always a little strange.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "what should we do then? We have to find a way to protect ourselves


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian silently. Zheng Xian''s servant girl suddenly shouts at the door:


    "miss."


    Meng Li hid behind the curtain.


    "Come in." Zheng Xian said lightly.


    When the maid came in, Zheng Xian asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The servant girl said:


    "the prince hase to the mansion."


    There was a trace of impatience in Zheng Xian''s heart, but it didn''t show on her face. She asked:


    "what did the prince say?"


    "His Highness the prince said he would like to see you." The maid said.


    Zheng Xian: "I know. I''ll goter." She waved and the maid bowed down.


    Meng Li came out from behind the curtain and joked with Zheng Xian: "it seems that you have an engagement with the crown prince ande to see you at the risk of infection. True love."


    Zheng Xian''s face was disgusted:


    "Ali, don''t let me seize the opportunity."


    Meng Li smiles and asks:


    "what''s the prince doing here?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head:


    "I''ll go back, or will you wait for me here for a while?"


    After thinking about it, Zheng Xian gave Meng Li another bead and said, "hold it, you can practice faster."


    Meng Li looked at the white bead in his hand and asked:


    "what is this?"


    "Gather spirit beads, the cultivation effect can be faster, suitable for this kind of world use." Zheng Xian goes out and says to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "thank you."


    Zheng Xian went out, Meng Li''s line of sight swept the whole room, the di daughter''s room is naturally better than themon woman''s room conditions, and Meng Li feels that Zheng Xian has the same habit with her.


    She just doesn''t like to change theyout of the original client. In general, she won''t change theyout of the room when she arrives.


    Meng Li naturally does not want to admit that he is toozy to move.


    She found a ce in Zheng Xian''s room and sat down with her knees crossed, holding a Ju Ling Zhu in her hand, and began to practice.


    Don''t say, it''s really useful. Although it doesn''t have the effect of aura swarming in, it''s at least a little stronger than before, which is better than nothing.


    I''ll go back and open the mall another day to exchange one. This will make the cultivation faster.


    Zheng Xian went to the main hall. The prince was already waiting. He covered his face tightly and showed his two eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the dragon pattern jade pendant on the waist, which symbolizes the noble status of the prince, it would not be like a handsome prince, but like a snitch.Zheng Xian rules to the prince line a gift, head down, don''t let the prince see her too much expression.


    The crown prince raised his hand. Zheng Xian got up and sat down at the bottom of the crown prince''s head. The crown prince coughed uneasily and said:


    "I''m here today, is..."


    Zheng Xian: "what is it?"


    The crown prince took a look at the shining Zheng Xian, frowned again, and said:


    "although you are in the mansion, you should pay attention to it. Now the epidemic is out of control. I don''t know when..."


    Zheng Xian rolled his eyes and said:


    "Your Highness, do you have a meal in the prince''s house like this?"


    Crown prince


    With sharp teeth and sharp mouth, Wen Xuan is not as gentle and dignified as she used to be.


    Zheng Xian asked:


    "why did the princee today?"


    Only then did the prince think of the right thing. He asked:


    "is there anything special happening in the general''s residence during this period of time?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head: "No."


    The prince looked at Zheng Xian suspiciously, narrowed his eyes, and asked:


    "really not?"


    Zheng Xian felt that the prince was just like a psychopath and shook his head firmly.


    The prince said: "that''s gone alone."


    The prince stood up, and Zheng Xian also stood up. The prince went to the door and looked back at Zheng Xian:


    "do you want to think about it again? It''s very important."


    Zheng Xian nodded, cleverly in ordance with the prince''s mind, pretending to do like to twist his brow, make a pair of meditative appearance.


    The prince''s eyes were fixed on Zheng Xian, and his expectation rose.


    Zheng Xian touched his head and said:


    "there is one thing I don''t know whether it counts or not?"


    The prince asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Xian: "if you have to say something special, a cat died in the backyard."


    Crown prince


    Staring at Zheng Xian: "how dare you y alone?"


    Zheng Xianhao''s innocent expression:


    "where dare I? It''s the prince you have to ask. "


    "This is the only thing my courtesan thinks about. Do you want the cat''s body? I don''t know how the servant handled it. "


    The prince snorted and said, "well, I remember you. I''m so brave to y with you."


    Zheng Xian patted her chest and said: "my daughter is very afraid, your highness."


    The prince was even more angry.


    I wanted to say something, but I put up with it.


    In the eyes extremely impatient, walked to the door to take own servant to walk directly.

 Chapter 637

    Zheng Xian went back to his room and said to Meng Li:


    "the prince is insane. He came to ask me if anything special happened in the general''s house."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "the general''s house is not special enough."


    Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li:


    "how to say?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "three women, two taskers, one reborn."


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "it''s true that you say so."


    Meng Li returned the ball to Zheng Xian and said, "I''m going back."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "well, let''s see that man again tonight."


    Meng Li gave a sound and took Zheng Xian to see the man in the evening.


    However, more and more officers and soldiers were crying out for the sick bodies outside the gate of the city.


    There was no food outside the gate, and some starved to death.


    Meng Li saw burning marks on the ground. It was probably the officers and soldiers who were guarding the city directly fired rockets and burned some bodies.


    Seeing this scene, Zheng Xian sighed deeply and followed Meng Li back to the general''s house.


    Another dayter, when greeting the general''s wife, the general''s wife said:


    "wait a minute, let''s go to the street and kneel down to meet the Heavenly Master. Today, the Heavenly Master will go to the gate to see the people who have the epidemic disease."


    With a question mark on his face, Zheng Xian asked:


    "mother, what Heavenly Master?"


    With piety on her face, the general''s wife said:


    "the master of heaven is here to save the world. ording to the master of heaven, it is God''s responsibility to mankind. We have too many sins. As long as each of us sincerely repent, the master of heaven can help save the world."


    Zheng Xian:?


    What the hell?


    She took a look at Meng Li, who was silent on one side. Meng Li was amon woman here, so it was not easy to ask her mother.


    Meng Li is also thinking about the origin of this heavenly master.


    Zheng Xian could only continue:


    "Niang means that heavenly master can cure epidemic diseases?"


    The general''s wife nodded, looked at Meng Li and Wen chuxue, and said:


    "go, be pious, and the Heavenly Master will see our sincerity."


    "And it''s also ordered by the emperor that everyone in the capital should seek a chance of life for the people outside the city. It''s said that it''s for them, but it''s also for us. Now the sick people outside the city have been rioting, and they are all suppressed by the soldiers, but..."


    There will always be a day when it can''t be suppressed.


    Zheng Xian said, "good mother."


    Looking at Wen chuxue, the general''s wife frowned and said:


    "your clothes are not so bright."


    I used to like to wear simple and elegant clothes, but now it''s such a sad thing that people all over the country wear bright clothes. Is it a brain problem?


    Wen chuxue''s eyes shedplex emotions, but she still got up and nodded.


    Each went back to his room to clean up. Meng Li was dressed in ordinary white clothes. He took off all the jewelry on his head, but he didn''t brush his eyebrows and powder. Meng Li thought: is this sincerity always enough?


    At least it won''t make the general''s wife unhappy. After all, this body is not hers. She can''t do anything recklessly to bring trouble to the original owner.


    If the general''s wife is extremely unhappy with her, if the crisis is sessfully passed, the original owner wille back. When the marriage is bad, it will inevitably make people sad. In this era, women''s marriage is particrly important for women.


    Everyone gathered at the door. Although they went to kneel to meet the Heavenly Master, they still wore something simr to a mask and covered it tightly.


    And not only the women in the general''s house, but also a concubine and a legitimate son. The rest of the aunts in the house were not called by the general''s wife.


    The general''s wife said:


    "we can''t go by car. We have to walk to the street at the gate of the city."


    Zheng Xian said in a coquettish way:


    "Niang, how long will it take us to get there quietly?"


    The general''s wife, with a straight face, said:


    "nonsense, don''t say that. The Heavenly Master wille after noon. We have time to wait."


    The general''s wife took a look at her 10-year-old son and pursed her lips.


    The general''s wife said that. Everyone could only walk out on the street. Many people rushed to the city gate. They were dressed in elegant and low-key clothes. It seems that they all got the news from the pce.


    Zheng Xian deliberately walked beside Meng Li and asked:


    "what kind of person is this heavenly master who emerges out of thin air?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "why don''t we visit Tianshi''s residence tonight?"


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s take a look at the situation first, and then make ns. I think that people who don''t know how to understand should not be bothered rashly."Zheng Xian took a look at Meng Li:


    "it''s thoughtful of you to think about things. I''m just a bit reckless. Our match is very good. If you have a task next time, I''ll send you a support task."


    Meng Li really wanted to say that he was afraid.


    The general''s wife takes the lead and looks back at Zheng Xian. Dissatisfied with Zheng Xian''s muttering with Meng Li, Zheng Xian trots to catch up with the general''s wife.


    The general''s wife''s eyebrows just spread.


    Wen chuxue also took off all her jewelry without any powder. From time to time, she twisted her eyebrows and looked puzzled. From time to time, she was in a trance.


    Wen chuxue is very suspicious of life. Why do things change beyond recognition when they are reborn? Or is this the real thing? Those so-called things in thest life are all a dream?


    But that kind of pain and hate are engraved in the bone.


    Although Meng Li is walking by Wen chuxue''s side, it''s not too important to annotate Wen chuxue. Zheng Xian must be able to do it, and she doesn''t have to step in.


    Although there are a lot of people on the street, the unfamiliar people still try to keep a distance for fear of being infected.


    After walking all morning, we came to the street at the gate of the city. Once upon a time, there were many peddlers here. People who came into the city always liked to buy things here.


    Later, when the gue broke out and the city was locked up, there was no source of goods or tourists, and they were all removed because they were more concerned about their lives.


    Now it''s time to make room for them to kneel down.


    Soldiers have already arranged positions at the gate. Princes and nobles can be closer to the gate, because it will be convenient to pay more attention to the Heavenly Master Zhenyan.


    ording to the rank, Wen Bin''s rank is not low. The general''s wife and her family knelt down near the gate of the city ording to the soldiers'' demands.


    It''s a middle to upper position.


    After kneeling for about an hour, a soldier opened the way in front of him. This is the beginning of the Heavenly Master.


    A long line of soldiers came to the head and guarded on both sides. Hearing the sound of the horse''s hooves, Meng Li raised his head and saw his father, general wenda.


    Since the outbreak of the epidemic, he has been guarding the safety of the royal family in the Imperial Pce, which he has not seen for some time.


    The general of Wenda is riding on a high horse. There is a luxurious open carriage in the middle. The emperor is sitting side by side with a man in strange clothes. The man is wearing a mask, but from his slightly raised chin, the expression under the mask should be arrogant.

 Chapter 638

    The clothes he was wearing were ck and red with stripes. Strange patterns were painted on his chest. Some of them were simr to the legendary Taotie, but not entirely.


    The emperor spoke to him, but Meng Li couldn''t hear him clearly.


    Soon the carriage passed Meng Li. The emperor and the Heavenly Master got out of the carriage and stood in front of the city gate.


    The prince and the princes also stood behind the emperor and the Heavenly Master.


    No matter the princes and nobles or themon people, they all shout "long live the emperor.".


    The emperor raised his hand and the street quieted down. The emperor said:


    "now that the lives of people in the world are threatened by an epidemic, I feel terrified. I feel very sad to see my people suffering from devastating disasters."


    "I have been looking for a way. Through my unremitting efforts, I finally met the envoy of heaven, that is, Li Tianshi next to me."


    "Others can save the world."


    The emperor''s voice stopped, and everyone called the Heavenly Master again.


    When the street was quiet, Li Tianshi said:


    "in fact, this disaster is also the world''s fault. It''s your greed, strife, evil thoughts, excessive demand. You all want gold, silver, jewelry, chariots and beauties. It''s disgusting to have endless greed."


    "It causes God''s dissatisfaction, but I think that there are many innocent people in the world, so I have to help them. But it''s against God''s destiny. You all need to repent to God. When God sees your sincerity, he will give me instructions, and then I can do it."


    Li Tianshi''s voice is hoarse and strange.


    The old emperor could not help chatting.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Li looks over at Zheng Xian, and there is a son of the general''s mansion in the middle. The two little boys are not old. After walking such a long way and kneeling for such a long time, they all look bitter.


    Zheng Xian feels Meng Li''s eyes and looks at Meng Li.


    Four eyes are opposite, four eyes are confused.


    "Repent, world."


    "Let heaven see your repentance."


    Master said, hands together, Meng Li release mental power, looking at the master''s eyes closed.


    The emperor also learned to put his hands together. With the emperor''s appearance, people could only follow him. Zheng Xian put his hands together and closed his eyes. He didn''t know what to think.


    Meng Li has no choice but to close his eyes.


    What is this master doing?


    Meng Li had some doubts about the ability of this heavenly master. He seemed to be pretending to be a ghost.


    But now it''s not easy to be a magic wand. At least there''s a way to fool the emperor.


    Meng Li didn''t want to repent at all. She didn''t think she had anything to repent about.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and saw that someone was really crying in repentance.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the Heavenly Master took the lead in putting down his hand. The emperor put it down, and everyone put it down. The Heavenly Master said: "God has given orders to me."


    The emperor''s face was beaming, and he asked:


    "master of heaven, this


    What instructions?


    Li Tianshi looked at the emperor with deep eyes and said:


    "how can heaven''s instructions be said at will?"


    "Yes," the emperor said


    Li Tianshi said:


    "go to the wall."


    The emperor''s face was more happy. He ordered that his rtives and rtives, ministers and family members follow, and Meng Li followed.


    The lower ranking family members behind failed to keep up. After all, the location of the city wall was limited.


    Most of the people who had not seen the scene outside the city took a breath.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between the inside and the outside.


    The scene outside is really shocking, full of people.


    It''s not too much to describe corpses lying with people.


    Although some corpses are burned every day, many people will die every day. Even standing on the wall, you can imagine the disgusting smell.


    Timid women can''t help but keep their eyes open. Only by controlling themselves can they avoid screaming and losing their manners.


    Outside, the patients saw that the city wall was suddenly full of people, and those with physical strength all stood up, crying and howling.


    They crowded in front of the gate and patted at the heavy gate.


    Although Meng is far away from the Heavenly Master, it is quite convenient for her to peep at the Heavenly Master with her mental power.


    Seeing that the Heavenly Master took out a paper bag from his body, he said something to the emperor next to him.


    The Heavenly Master then said in a high voice:


    "I will give you medicer. If you want to take it, you can try it first, and you can get better after taking it."


    But the people outside the city were so noisy that no one could hear the words of the Heavenly Master. The emperor could only order the soldiers around him to aim their arrows at the people below. Then the people below slowly quieted down.The Heavenly Master repeated what he said just now.


    That''s what some people hear.


    The Heavenly Master opened the paper bag, and there were several small paper bags inside. The Heavenly Master scattered from under the city wall, and the people fought hard.


    Although they are all patients, in fact, in the face of life and death, they still have strength to make it.


    It''s said that if they can cure the disease, they have no time to think about other things. If they go on, they will wait to die. If they get food, they may still have a chance of life.


    The person who snatched it didn''t care about anything else, even the paper package was stuffed into his mouth.


    Inside is a powder of medicine.


    The Heavenly Master said:


    "those who have taken the medicine will stand aside."


    People all kinds of expressions back to one side, also want to see if the person who took the medicine will be good.


    Meng Li has been releasing his mental power, but also feels that there is still a spiritual power, which should be Zheng Xian''s.


    The people on the wall held their breath, waiting for the miracle to happen.


    Meng Li saw that the faces of the people who had taken the medicine had turned pale and turned better at a miraculous speed


    Then the people started cheering and cheering.


    Yelling at yourself.


    The people on the city wall immediately turned their worshiping eyes to the Heavenly Master. Meng Li was a little unbelievable.


    ording to her observation, these people did not look like the nurseries of the Heavenly Master. After all, the symptoms she saw in these people were the symptoms of infectious diseases.


    Moreover, she also stares at the Heavenly Master and doesn''t see any small moves.


    Zheng Xian


    Is there such a magic medicine in the world?


    People under the city wall insisted on kneeling down and praying for good medicine in the direction of the Heavenly Master.


    The emperor was very happy, and immediately arched his hand to the Heavenly Master and said:


    "the Heavenly Master is really a God and a man. Now he has a good prescription in his hand, which can save the world. I can''t express my gratitude. If the Heavenly Master has any orders, I will do it."


    The Heavenly Master''s tone was not salty, and said:


    "I''m not a person who is fishing for fame. I don''t ask for anything, but I just can''t bear it."


    The emperor sneered. Although he was happy that someone could solve the crisis, the more he didn''t say what he wanted, the more difficult it was.


    The heavenly master looked at the people kneeling under him withpassionate eyes.


    Then he sprinkled a few bags of medicine, which made the people at the bottom more crazy. Even some people whose lives were on the line lost their lives.


    And this time, the people who got the medicine got better.

 Chapter 639

    Finally, the Heavenly Master said that he had to go back.


    The emperor could only send two officials to appease the people outside the city wall.


    The main idea is to tell them that if you insist on it, it will be saved.


    Don''t mutiny. Mutiny will kill you.


    The Heavenly Master followed the emperor back in the carriage, and Meng Li followed the general''s wife back, but this matter soon spread to every corner of the capital.


    If the infected people outside the city wall cheer each other up, they will be saved by the Heavenly Master.


    For a time, the reputation of the master of heaven was carried forward to the point that no one did not worship him.


    Meng Li sneaks into Zheng Xian''s room at night. Zheng Xian asks Meng Li to have a snack. After all, the food in the general''s house is getting worse and worse.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "what do you think about that Heavenly Master?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I''m not sure. I feel wrong, but I don''t feel anything wrong."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "yes, I feel the same way."


    "The medicine is amazing."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "it''s not realistic to treat a simple epidemic disease so quickly, but if it''s something else..."


    Meng Li didn''t go on talking. Many thoughts shed through his mind, but none of them were tenable.


    After a while, Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian understands that Meng Li can''t say anything. Sheforts herself and says, "I can''t say that the Heavenly Master really has a prescription to cure the disease, but this move is to fish for fame. What she wants is fame and status."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "the Heavenly Master said that he was not fishing for fame."


    Zheng Xian turned a white eye and cut a voice to show disdain.


    Zheng Xian was holding a cake in her hand. She wanted to eat it, but she stopped. She said:


    "Wen chuxue is really carefree. At that moment, she can poison me."


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ll get an epidemic in two days. It''s a pity that I didn''t die in her hands?"


    Meng Li


    Poisoning?


    A sudden thought came into Meng Li''s mind. Meng Li said quickly:


    "do you think those people are actually poisoned instead of suffering from epidemic disease?"


    Zheng xianyizheng:


    "but all the signs are like a highly infectious disease, at least I haven''t seen such a poison."


    Meng Li:


    "but only detoxification can have such a quick effect. It''s not that you can''t infect without poison."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "why don''t we visit Tianshi xiangboudoir at night?"


    Meng Li Where is his boudoir? "


    Zheng Xian


    "I don''t know."


    "I went to other ces at that time, but I didn''t leave a mental imprint." Zheng Xian said with some chagrin.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "me too."


    "We can only see the master next time."


    At that time, he was staring at the Heavenly Master to see if he had any small moves, and then he was thinking about things, and he forgot all of a sudden.


    There is no progress here. Meng Li can only go back to his room to practice.


    In fact, even if Tianshi is fishing for fame, she would be happy to change the situation.


    It''s better to have someone solve the problem than to have no one solve it.


    It''s not that she''s jealous of the master''s way, but that he''s really brainwashing like a magic wand.


    Confession?


    Human beings are intelligent creatures. With extremely high intelligence and rich in seven emotions and six desires, it''s too difficult to escape from the secr world. Meng Li epted his secr life and various desires, and didn''t think there was anything to repent of.


    She''s human.


    The next morning, Meng Li looked at a bowl of porridge and a little pickles from the kitchen and drank them silently.


    When greeting the general''s wife, the general''s wife said that the Heavenly Master was going to hold a Dharma meeting and to spend everyone''s sins.


    In this way, God will really agree with the Heavenly Master to save the world.


    When the general''s wife mentioned the Heavenly Master, she was not only devout, but also extremely worshipful.


    Zheng Xianfu has a good prescription. Why don''t he take it to cure the disease? People are dying every minute outside the city wall.


    God also agreed or not, and the man of heaven can''t speak. Is it that the master of heaven is so powerful that he can talk with heaven face to face?


    Why can''t such a cow go to heaven and not stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun?


    The more Zheng Xian thought about it, the more he disdained it. His expression couldn''t be controlled. Seeing this, the general''s wife said in a cold voice:


    "xuan''er!"


    Zheng Xian quickly straightens his face. The general''s wife looks at Zheng Xian with some me.On weekdays, the general''s wife loves her daughter in every way. Now it''s rare to scold her so harshly. It''s enough to see how many fans the master of heaven appeared in a short day.


    Everyone went to the ce where the Heavenly Master held the Dharma meeting.


    Generals, princes anddies kneel down on the stage.


    Meng Li nces at Zheng Xian, who is helpless.


    The Heavenly Master also asked people to repent. After repentance, he solemnly announced that there was holy water, saying that as long as they were devout, they could get holy water.


    Drinking this holy water can prevent infectious diseases.


    If it had not been for the presence of many soldiers to control the situation, it would have caused riots.


    Now we are most afraid of being infected with epidemic disease, who will not be moved by such a good thing.


    Meng Li did not forget to leave his mental imprint on the Heavenly Master today. He needed to visit the Heavenly Master''s boudoir at night.


    The word "boudoir"?


    Meng Li''s heart is a little sad, and he is influenced by Zheng Xian.


    Then the emperor took the lead in drinking holy water, followed by the prince.


    The Heavenly Master sat in front of the desk with his knees crossed, and everyone lined up to get the holy water. Some people didn''t seem to be pious enough. The Heavenly Master didn''t give him the so-called holy water.


    Soon it was Meng Li''s turn and Zheng Xian''s turn. The general''s wife took her family up the steps and knelt down in front of the Heavenly Master with her head down.


    Of course, the process is like this. Meng Li doesn''t know what to think at this time.


    The master of heaven gave the general''s wife a ss of water, and gave his son a ss of water.


    The general''s wife saw that there were only three sses, and a big doubt shed in her eyes.


    The Heavenly Master''s eyes swept back and forth over Meng Li''s and Zheng Xian''s heads, and finally said:


    "your mind is not pious."


    Meng Li


    Zheng Xian


    Both of them are speechless, which can be seen. Do they have mind reading skills?


    They were surprised, but there was no expression on their faces.


    The Heavenly Master said to Wen chuxue again:


    "your mind is not pure."


    At the beginning of the article, Sheraton expressed embarrassment and panic.


    The general''s wife was stunned, and so was general Wen bin. This is his family member. He looked at the emperor in a panic. The emperor said with an unhappy face:


    "Wen Aiqing, what''s the matter?"


    The prince''s eyes also shed displeasure, including his future crown princess.


    Wen Bin said:


    "back to the emperor, emperor, Minister..."


    Wen bin has no reason to exin.

 Chapter 641

    There is no cultivation system for this ne. No one practices it.


    The origin of Tianshi is bing more and more suspicious.


    Zheng Xian took out the jar, which was filled with disgusting ck maggots.


    Zheng Xian hesitated to open the jar, and Meng Li said:


    "is this a poisonous insect?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head:


    "I can''t tell."


    The ne is so big that many things can''t be identified one by one, but she doesn''t know this thing in her knowledge of insects.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "open it and have a try, but first set up a border for yourself to protect yourself."


    Zheng Xian en a, two people to decorate their own border, Zheng Xian opened the jar, the ck maggot actually flew out from inside, it grew a pair of small wings.


    It has a thin thorn growing on the front end.


    Zheng Xian quickly covered the jar to prevent maggots from flying out of it.


    Meng Li quickly blocked the space to avoid these things flying out.


    Maggots fly towards Meng Li. Meng Li blows out a magic power. Maggots are killed by Meng Li, and Zheng Xian also kills them. Finally, one of them is left behind, trapped in a tiny border arranged by Zheng Xian, and bumps around like a headless fly.


    Meng Li took out the torches and cremated the maggots one by one.


    The cremated maggot body is gone, but Zheng Xian''s room is very smelly, like carrion, which makes Meng Li and Zheng Xian can''t help covering their mouths and noses.


    Two people sit together, silently looking at the maggots inside the border.


    It''s a mass of soft meat of Hei He, with a pair of small wings on his back. When he squints his eyes and looks at it carefully, he finds that it actually has legs.


    There are also thorns. Don''t think about it. Things with long thorns must be used to prick things.


    They looked at each other and did not see what it was.


    Originally, Wen bin decided to take a rest and see two peopleing back from a distance.


    Wen Bin''s face is extremely ugly, but they are still in the front yard. There is still some time to walk to the back yard.


    Meng Li quickly said to Zheng Xian:


    "change clothes quickly."


    "And what about your incense?"


    Meng Li can''t help frowning when he hears the stench of the room.


    It stinks.


    Zheng Xian quickly took out the censer to smoke incense, with the most fragrant incense.


    The strong fragrance is mixed with the pungent odor, which makes the taste more sour.


    Meng Li hurriedly returns to his room, receives the night clothes into the system space, puts on the clothes to sleep, lies on the bed and makes a sound sleep appearance.


    Zheng Xian just cleaned up, the door was knocked.


    The general''s wife, wearing a cape, stands with general Wen. Zheng Xian opens the door and takes the door of the room to prevent the smell from being smelled.


    She looked at the soldiers behind Wen bin and cried:


    "Dad."


    Wen bin asked:


    "do you sleep in it all the time?"


    Zheng Xian nodded, and a man stood up behind Wen bin. He said:


    "general, please let me search. Something has been lost in Tianshi mansion. Tianshi said it is rted to the lives of people in the world. Don''t be careless."


    A humiliating expression appeared on Zheng Xian''s face. She said:


    "Dad, do you want them to search their daughter''s boudoir?"


    The general''s wife also said:


    "general, you can''t..."


    Women''s boudoir, this group of masters, how can they go in and out.


    Wen Bin''s expression was very struggling, and he said:


    "the master of heaven said that people areing in this direction..."


    Zheng Xian stamped his feet:


    "Dad, what do you say? What kind of thief is not a thief? Is it the daughter who is a thief?"


    Wen Bin''s tone was heavy:


    "xuan''er, don''t monkey around, don''t vite the emperor''s orders."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "but didn''t you just say" Heavenly Master "


    Wen Bin:


    "the emperor orders that the thief must be found."


    If you don''tply with the order, it''s likely that the whole family will lose their heads.


    Earlier, the man who proposed to search Zheng Xiandi said:


    "well, Miss Wenda, don''t be a daughter. We all have lives. I hope you can understand our brothers."


    Zheng Xian clenched his teeth and said firmly:


    "don''t talk. I''m not only the firstdy of the Wen family, but also the future crown princess. You search my room. I feel humiliated in my heart. If you see something you shouldn''t see, I don''t think you will be killed here on the spot."


    The man looked at Wen bin, perhaps hoping that Wen bin could discipline his daughter, but Wen bin didn''t say a word at the moment, just stood there steadily.


    This person also thinks it is very difficult to do. If he forces the future crown princess to death, he is afraid that he will not be able to afford it.Now both sides can''t insist, the man can only say:


    "search other rooms first, and thene back."


    The man took some soldiers to other rooms. When he found Meng Li''s room, Meng Li was terrified and stuck to her maid Xiang''er tightly.


    Meng Li saw the leader, holding a ck square box. He didn''t know what material was in it. Meng Li released his mental energy, but he couldn''t prate the box.


    This ck box has a kind of inexplicable power, let Meng Li can''t peep into it.


    Gee, what a strange thing.


    Nothing to find, the man is polite to Meng Li said sound offended, with people left.


    After searching all the rooms in the general''s mansion, Zheng Xian''s room was left, and Zheng Xian was still facing the soldiers silently at the door.


    The man reasoned with Zheng Xian again, but he just moved the Heavenly Master and the emperor out to put pressure on Zheng Xian.


    After such a long dy, Zheng Xian feels that the smell in the room should be changed. First, she insists that she doesn''t want to, so she has to hit the wall.


    Then he suddenly realized and asked Wen bin whether resisting the edict was a serious crime and whether he wanted to implicate the family.


    Wen bin nodded, and Zheng Xiancai agreed as if he had to.


    The door of Zheng Xian''s room was opened, and there was a vulgar smell on his face, which made him tired. He was not in a good mood because of the smell, but more irritable.


    Some people look at Zheng Xian with strange eyes, even Wen bin and the general''s wife ask silently with their eyes.


    Wen bin couldn''t help asking:


    "what is this about?"


    Zheng Xianwen:


    "doesn''t it smell good? Dad


    Then she said with some loss:


    "my daughter thinks it smells good, but you don''t like it."


    Wen bin pulled the corner of the mouth, this taste, dare not agree.


    But in the end did not say anything, this is not the time to talk idle for a long time.


    Zheng Xian also noticed the ck box and couldn''t spy on it. He thought they would search it carefully. Unexpectedly, he searched it as easily as other rooms.


    Zheng Xiangu said in a coquettish way:


    "hum, you don''t dare to read miss Ben''s things carefully. Be careful that the crown prince will make you feel overwhelmed."


    The general''s wife frowned and was displeased with her daughter''s unreasonable behavior. She took a look at Zheng Xian, full of warning.


    No one paid attention to Zheng Xian, and everyone withdrew from Zheng Xian''s boudoir.

 Chapter 642

    After everyone left, the general''s wife said to Zheng Xian:


    "xuan''er, you are bing more and more shameful now."


    Zheng Xian pouted and said:


    "Niang ~ ~"


    the general''s wife looked at Zheng Xian helplessly:


    "tomorrow, I will be with my Niang and believe in the master of heaven with a pious heart, then I can get holy water."


    Zheng Xian Oh, said some good words to coax the general''s wife, just coax the general''s wife away.


    As soon as entering the room, Zheng Xian asked, the disgusting aroma was unbearable, and slipped to Meng Li''s room.


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you know what''s in that ck box?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I practice, you go to sleep."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "I also practice, the teacher of heaven is not simple, we still need to have the ability to protect ourselves."


    She took out the Pearl and held it in her hand. They were practicing together.


    Just before dawn, Zheng Xian went back to his room. The general''s wife took them to the Dharma Assembly of the Heavenly Master. This time, she even took the housekeeper and aunt with them.


    There are a lot of people walking together.


    Zheng Xian said impatiently: "I don''t want any holy water."


    Meng Li said:


    "but now it''s all out? How can we find a way to go back? "


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "the key is not to go, do you have the heart of piety?"


    "Besides, I dare not drink the holy water." Zheng Xian muttered.


    Meng Li shakes her head. How can she believe in something of unknown origin, especially the guy who keeps such disgusting things? She feels bad at first sight.


    This time, Meng Li and Zheng Xian still didn''t want to go to holy water. Unexpectedly, Wen chuxue didn''t want to go to holy water either.


    The Heavenly Master sat opposite Meng Li and said,


    "look up."


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian both raised their heads and looked at the Heavenly Master. There were strange stripes on the mask of the Heavenly Master. Now they looked closer. Staring at it, they felt that the stripes seemed to be flowing.


    Staring for a long time, seems to have hypnotic effect?


    Now Meng Li''s soul power is stronger. He is not afraid to see this kind of thing.


    It''s Wen chuxue. Meng Li feels that Wen chuxue''s eyes are more and more dull.


    The Heavenly Master''s eyes were fixed on a few people. After a while, he said with a big face:


    "well, you still don''t have the heart of piety. Go down."


    "Next time, pleasee with reverence."


    Three people can only follow, two times in a row did not want to holy water, let a lot of people look at them, three people''s eyes are particrly strange.


    There are also a lot of ming eyes. The Dharma Association of the Heavenly Master has only been so long. It''s very ufortable to be dyed.


    The general''s wife was anxious, especially when she saw the gloomy eyes of the emperor and the prince.


    With Meng Li three people back to the house, the general''s wife and three people good meal said.


    Zheng Xian asked:


    "mother, what kind of state of mind should we have in order to be devout?"


    The general''s wife was stunned, and then said:


    "don''t you think the Heavenly Master is omnipotent? Don''t you think there''s nothing that can''t be solved by a Heavenly Master like a God? "


    "There are so many people in the world. The officials who are sent to local areas to solve the gue problem, even the imperial doctors who can''t solve the epidemic, even the officials and the imperial doctors are dead, and the Heavenly Master can solve it with just a package of medicine."


    When Zheng Xianfu came to his heart, if he realized something in his heart, he said:


    "so he adored him very much?"


    The general''s wife nodded and said:


    "the master of heaven is here to save the world."


    Zheng Xian


    God is special to save the world.


    The general''s wife said that she was tired, so she nned to go down. Meng Li and Zheng Xian crowded together to discuss things.


    Zheng Xian said her guess, and she said:


    "I once heard that there is another power in the world, which is called the power of faith."


    Meng Li nodded. She also knew this concept. The power of belief in the world is pure and powerful. The more people believe, the stronger the power is.


    But it''s not for the powerful.


    If a person can spread through the ages, let people believe in thousands of years, he will always have the power of faith.


    However, ording to Meng Li''s understanding, most ancient books record that the power of belief is most easily cheated by many heretical organizations.


    I didn''t think it was the power of belief before, because they didn''t have a pious attitude, so they didn''t know what kind of attitude they should have to get holy water.


    As the general''s wife said, the power of faith was dedicated to the Heavenly Master.


    Meng Li had a clear understanding in her heart, and she said:


    "do you mean that the so-called piety of Heavenly Master is the power of people''s faith?"Zheng Xian nodded, and Meng Li said:


    "if you really have the ability to save the world, you can stand the power of belief."


    Zheng Xian pondered for a while and said:


    "let''s find a test object."


    Meng Li, with Zheng Xian, catches a mouse and traps it with the border.


    When Zheng Xian wanted to experiment in the general''s mansion, Meng Li stopped him and said, "absolutely not. I doubt that the Heavenly Master seems to have the means to know where these things are."


    "Orst night couldn''t havee so fast."


    Zheng Xian nodded and jokingly said, "Li, you are too careful. I have to learn from you."


    Meng Li was a little embarrassed and said, "you''re my elder."


    Zheng Xian patted Meng Li on the shoulder and said in a meaningful way: "my principle is that if I can move my hand, I can''t move my brain any more."


    Meng Li agreed: "simple and direct."


    The two men sneaked out of the general''s house and strolled in the street. They listened to the discussion of the people on the street. The Heavenly Master had sent soldiers and doctors out of the city, set up camp and began to distribute good medicine. They also brought food and clothing to settle the people outside.


    He also said that the soldiers and doctors drank holy water and would not be infected.


    It can be seen that everyone trusted the Heavenly Master. Before, the emperor also sent many officials and soldiers to settle the patients outside the city, but they all had no way back, and they were infected with the disease one after another. We did not dare to go, and the emperor did not dare to send any more people.


    Now they are not afraid because of the holy water of the Heavenly Master.


    Two people listen to, then found a more secret ce, the mouse and yesterday that fly maggots in a border inside.


    The flying maggot feels the living body and stabs it into the body of the mouse like a mosquito.


    When the mouse was stabbed in, it didn''t respond. When the flying maggot pulled out the thorn, the mouse slowly copsed in the border, its limbs were weak and twitching, its mouth was slowly opened, panting like a human.


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian look at each other. After they kill the maggots inside the border and cremate them thoroughly, they find a mouse and lock it up with the mouse that was bitten before.


    Sure enough, the mouse, which was alive and kicking, was also infected with the disease.


    And their symptoms are somewhat like the symptoms of human epidemic, that is to say, this disgusting maggot is probably the first thing to spread the virus.


    Or is it a poison, not a disease.

 Chapter 643

    Meng Li and Zheng Xian cremate the two mice and take Zheng Xian back.


    Not long after returning to the general''s residence, Zheng Xian was called away by the servant girl. Meng Li asked Xiang''er, and Xiang''er said:


    "I heard that the prince came with the imperial edict."


    Meng Li asked:


    "did you find out anything specific?"


    Xianger said:


    "Miss, I don''t know."


    Meng Li, after practicing in the room for about an hour, came the news that Zheng Xian had been divorced by the prince.


    It means that Zheng Xian has no heart of piety and is not really good. He is not willing to ask heaven for good medicine for people outside the city. Such a person has no moral character and can''t be a princess.


    After all, it is very likely that she will be the queen in the future. How can the mother of a country do without loving the people like a child.


    Zheng Xian is very hot. What is good?


    Is the royal family good?


    Don''t you keep the patients out of the city in fear and regard them as monsters?


    He also let heavy soldiers guard the pce every day, fearing that the sick would invade the capital.


    In a word, Zheng Xian is very upset that he was divorced by the prince. The consequence is that the prince is good and blind.


    The prince is blind!


    You are blind. You can still be a prince.


    Anyway, sooner orter, it''s going to be solved. The pain of the client in thest life is not less than that of the prince.


    Meng Li covered his face and felt his teeth cool.


    Zheng Xian is really quick and ruthless. He sneaks into the prince''s mansion and solves the problem.


    Zheng Xian gives Meng Li a light ount of the process. He feels outside the city with Meng Li. Although there are patients and tents set up outside the city, the situation is still chaotic.


    There was no room to squeeze inside the tent. Many people were injured and needed medical treatment because of food snatching and fighting outside the city.


    They stole a bag of medicine, the only one, because the rest of the medicine had been distributed long ago.


    This bag was scanned by Meng Li''s mental power and was hidden by a soldier.


    The people who took the medicine specially found a ce for istion and observation.


    Meng Li went back with Zheng Xian and found another mouse to do the experiment. First, let it get sick, then give it some of this medicine, and then put it aside to observe.


    The dosage of a mouse is certainly less than that of others. There are still some left. Meng Li and Zheng Xian have studied this medicine.


    They began to distinguish different kinds of herbs, and atst they came to an amazing conclusion.


    There are also problems with this medicine. It contains many kinds of ingredients, which can make people extremely excited, and has a strong analgesic effect. Moreover, it has a very long effect in the body.


    Of course, in the words of vice president


    Based on the previous situation of the patient, Meng Li spected a possibility, which made Meng Li stare slightly. Meng Li said:


    "people who take this medicine, if I expect it to be good, will die suddenly after the efficacypletely disappears."


    Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li in surprise.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "it''s too poisonous."


    "So the initiator of this incident is Li Tianshi, who wrote and directed everything himself."


    Meng Li nodded slightly, and Zheng Xian said, "but what''s the purpose of his doing this? He wants the power of people''s faith, and shouldn''t let people feel grateful for him after he has been cured? Isn''t it also possible to deceive the power of belief in the world? "


    "And it''s long-term, it''s continuous."


    "Now it''s like killing the chicken for the eggs?"


    Meng Li felt that the current atmosphere was a little serious, and she pretended to be rxed:


    "maybe it was because he was cynical and wanted to destroy mankind."


    "Clean up all the people in the world, and then monopolize this ne?"


    Zheng Xian farfetched smile, Meng Li sighed, the pressure in the heart is not big, after all, there are still people die every day.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Master can''t provide much in a day.


    Naturally, we can''t just watch the Heavenly Master kill people.


    But what on earth did the Heavenly Master do to kill people?


    What''s the value of death?


    Meng Li couldn''t figure it out. He twisted his brows and thought hard.


    "Let''s kill the Heavenly Master."


    Zheng Xian said suddenly.


    Meng Li, who was suddenly interrupted, raised his head and nodded again:


    "good."


    If you can''t figure it out, you can solve the problem directly from the root.


    Zheng Xian


    She always thinks that Ali is a very gentle person. How to talk about killing people is like eating.


    But it''s refreshing.


    Zheng Xian asked:


    "are you sure?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if that person can''t stir up the power of space, he is not sure that he can lead you to run."


    Zheng Xian said mysteriously:"Actually, I can run with you."


    Meng Li:


    "OK, you take me to run."


    Zheng Xian


    Big heart.


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian are wrapped tightly, only showing two eyes. When Meng Li takes out the pistol, he doesn''t believe that the body of the Heavenly Master, who is not powerful, can bear this.


    When they got to Tianshi mansion, they went straight to the room of Tianshi mansion. Tianshi was still sitting in the old position with his knees crossed.


    Meng Li removes the space barrier and shoots directly at the forehead of the Heavenly Master. The Heavenly Master falls to the ground. Zheng Xian lifts the mask of the Heavenly Master and turns it into a cloth doll.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "no, I''ve been cheated."


    Meng Li looks gloomy and stands with Zheng Xian. The sound of an arrowes from all around. Meng Li takes out his sword. Zheng Xian also holds it in his hand and knocks down the arrowing towards them.


    When the arrow was shot down, they were surrounded by countless heavenly masters. The voice of heavenly masters seemed to be far away:


    "here you are!"


    The tone of the Heavenly Master seemed to be reminiscing with old friends, rxed and natural.


    Meng Li can''t tell who is the master of heaven, and it''s not easy to attack rashly.


    Zheng Xian somehow changed her voice into a clear male voice. She said:


    e out, don''t pretend to be a ghost."


    "Ha ha, it''s a man!"


    The master of heaven says that men are very hard to pronounce.


    "Don''t leave when youe?"


    Heaven teacher Jie Jie groundughs, strange ground is tight, let a person hear the spine sends cold.


    A group of heavenly masters came closer and closer to Meng Li and Zheng Xian. Meng Li only heard the voice of the Heavenly Master, but never saw him. Meng Li carefully sensed the specific location of the Heavenly Master, and directly took Zheng Xian to the location of the Heavenly Master.


    A group of "heavenly masters" were in a state of suspense. They were not among them just now. Why did they disappear all of a sudden.


    Disappeared out of thin air?


    Some timid legs tremble, some teeth can not help shivering, which is no less than hell.


    In fact, the Heavenly Master is just behind this room. He is surrounded by people, like a wall of meat. If Meng Li wants to kill the Heavenly Master, he must put these people out.


    But after fighting with these people, Meng Li feels that he and Zheng Xian will also be attacked by the Heavenly Master.


    And it''s not really necessary.


    Meng Li raised his hand to the direction of the Heavenly Master, and made a separate space around the Heavenly Master, surrounded it. After Meng Li''s contraction, the space became smaller and smaller, and finally the Heavenly Master amodated it.


    Seeing that he was trapped, the Heavenly Master despised him. He just waved his arms, and the space was full of cracks.

 Chapter 644

    The space wall crumbled without holding on for a few seconds, and finallypletely broke.


    Meng Li sees that the situation is not good, so she quickly builds a space channel and ns to run. However, Meng Li is surprised to find that the surrounding space has been blocked, and she can''t break it. She can''t run away with Zheng Xian.


    Meng Li


    I''m afraid it''s not going to capsize.


    This heavenly master can also use the power of space. What''s the origin.


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li''s bad face, and he let out a p in his heart, and the Heavenly Masterughed again:


    "can''t you go away?"


    "Come here, let me see who you are?"


    Zheng Xian snorted and said:


    "shut up, who are you?"


    Zheng Xian just wanted to dy time for her preparation. Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Master said with great interest:


    "guess who I am?"


    Zheng Xian


    "I can''t guess."


    Zheng Xian can only say.


    The Heavenly Master said:


    "they are really two lovely little guys. Why are they so reckless?"


    Zheng Xian asked Meng Li in a low voice:


    "I can''t get out."


    Meng Li nodded deeply and looked at the Heavenly Master with his mental power. The Heavenly Master seemed to feel Meng Li peeping at him with his mental power and cast a look at Meng Li.


    It''s like a cat teasing a mouse with curiosity and yful eyes.


    Meng Li immediately took back his mental strength, lest he should be attacked.


    So?


    Is Tianshi''s intuition very sensitive, or does Tianshi also use mental power?


    If so, then she and Zheng Xian seem to have fallen into the trap of the Heavenly Master.


    Because when the first Heavenly Master appeared, they peeped at the Heavenly Master countless times with unbridled mental power


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Step by step, they are introduced into it, but they don''t know it. They are arrogant and think it''s just one person. At most, there will be some heresies. It''s not easy to solve them, but it''s not too difficult.


    The more Meng Li thought, the colder he was. This time, he was really thoughtless.


    Zheng Xian gritted her teeth. She took out a scroll, opened it and inhaled Meng Li and her. When Meng Li reacts again, she is already on the street of the capital.


    The Heavenly Master watched Zheng Xian and Meng Li disappear. His eyes shed and he was unhappy. He patted the table unhappily.


    Zheng Xian had no choice but to show his hand:


    "we seem to have capsized in the sewer."


    Meng Li: "you are right."


    Zheng Xian didn''t know the origin of the master, and he couldn''t find clues from his words.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "OK, let''s go back and talk about it. It''s not safe on the street. We''re so good-looking, in case we are robbed."


    Meng Li has no expression.


    Looking at Zheng Xian''s night clothes, he had only two eyes. Because these two bodies were still young, they didn''t develop. It''s too exaggerated, and the bulge is not obvious.


    Is there anyone else here?


    Men and women are afraid that they can''t tell.


    Meng Li returns to Zheng Xian''s room with Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian takes out the scroll he took out before and says: "my God, I used it again."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what is this? Ignoring the transmission scroll of the space wall? "


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "it''s notpletely, it''s basically ignored, but if it''s locked up by people who have a deep understanding of the power of space, it''s useless."


    "After all, it''s the organization that produces. The organization won''t produce what they can''t deal with."


    Said here, Zheng Xian is very helpless sigh, expression is not too good.


    It''s rare to see Zheng Xian have such a deep expression.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said nothing. Zheng Xian said:


    "at that time, he thought that he would not use the power of space, and he was afraid that others would use it to deal with me and buy this scroll."


    "Ten thousand forces can only be used three times."


    Meng Li was surprised. She asked:


    "ten thousand boundary forces?"


    Zheng Xian nods. Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian with the eyes of the local tyrant. She has been working for such a long time. It''s estimated that she doesn''t have five thousand talents in total.


    Seeing Meng Li''s expression, Zheng Xian said in aforting tone:


    "in fact, the more you go to the back, the more you will be rewarded with the world power for each task. After all, the task is more and more difficult, and a little world power can''t satisfy our absorption. Our soul absorption is the same as cultivation."


    She worried that Meng Li would fall into this depression, licked her lips, and continued to exin:


    "for example, at the beginning of the weakest, a spirit stone had a great effect on us, but when our cultivation became higher, a spirit stone had little effect on us."After that, she said a little dispirited:


    "in fact, I''ve just arrived at the five-star mission. It''s not long since I arrived. Ten thousand forces really hurt me."


    Meng Li didn''t know what to say tofort Zheng Xian, so he could only say:


    "it''s still my fault that I didn''t understand deeply enough."


    Zheng Xian shook his head, stretched out two fingers, pressed them on two corners of his mouth, and pulled out a smiling face. Meng Li thought it was a manual smile.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "well, let''s not talk about scrolls. Let''s think about how the Heavenly Master can deal with it."


    Meng Di said, "I''m not ready for this trial."


    "I''ll try again?"


    Meng Li''s mind actually has the feeling of Ning Guang Shang Shen, and the feeling given to her by the demon king at that time. Although she picked up the two cheap, but this kind of thing is like a math book. Reading it doesn''t mean that she can do every math problem.


    I''m not sure.


    If you can calm down and understand it again, you can''t say it''s deeper.


    Although the ne has the power to suppress, but they did not reach the critical point of the ne suppression, the direct point or their own understanding is not home.


    This is no way to do things, this time fortunately there is Zheng Xian''s transmission scroll, or do not know how to get away.


    If you want to solve the problem of Heavenly Master, you also have to get familiar with others. Otherwise, they will block the space directly, and even can''t get close to it.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "well, we have another chance to escape."


    Meng Li said:


    "shall we be more confident?"


    Zheng Xian smiles again:


    "OK."


    Now the status of the master of heaven is very detached. The royal family, the people in the capital and the patients outside the city all admire him very much. If they jump out and say that there is something wrong with the medicine of the master of heaven, and that the master of heaven also has something wrong with his n, maybe everyone can drown them by spitting out the star.


    Fortunately, after doing so many tasks, her heart will be tempered. Otherwise, seeing people outside the city die one by one, if she had been in the past, she would have been worried.


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian and doesn''t know what he is thinking. He stands up to say goodbye to Zheng Xian.


    She went back to her room, put away her nightwear, and sat cross legged. Instead of practicing, she closed her eyes and emptied her mind for a while to get rid of many distractions.


    I began to think about the power of space in my mind.

 Chapter 645

    Maybe the pressure in Meng Li''s heart has be the driving force, and Meng Li has really realized a little bit in those feelings.


    And Meng Li never let go of this sign, but he was too demanding, and let Meng Li''s head hurt like a needle.


    Meng Li suddenly remembered that he once said in 6018 that people with arge area can integrate boundary forces into it, which can make the construction space more solid.


    When Meng Li thought of this, he couldn''t help wondering. He kept talking about Jieli, Jieli, but what is Jieli?


    She felt vaguely in her heart that it was the power of the world, and that it was not right. She thought that it was just a statement, a term, which was dedicated to providing power for the soul.


    "What is Jieli?" Meng Li asked in his heart.


    6018 said:


    "as the name suggests, it is the power of the world."


    "Boundary force is the basic force of every world, and it is also an indispensable force of ne."


    "ording to the data I have looked up, even the smallest potential ne has a huge boundary force, otherwise the potential ne cannot exist."


    Meng Li asked:


    "then how can I not feel the existence of boundary force on the throne?"


    6018 said:


    "wait a minute, I''ll check the information for you."


    Meng Li said.


    She waited patiently, and after a while 6018 said:


    "for example, can you feel and see the power of space in your daily life?"


    Meng Li shook his head, 6018 said:


    "the boundary force is the same, but the force of space can be quoted, but the boundary force cannot."


    "You''re like a person in a house now. Can you touch the cement or tiles on the outer wall of the house?"


    Meng Li listened carefully, and then heard 6018 say:


    "what I see in the data of the great ne domain is that the boundary force absorbed by the soul is pure and does not contain all kinds of impurities, while the world force of the ne contains all kinds of impurities."


    "Even if you can get out of the house and touch the cement wall outside, you can''t get any benefits."


    "Besides, it''s windy and rainy outside the house. Ordinary people can''t stand it, do you understand?"


    "If you want to chew off this cement, you can''t digest it. You''ll choke to death."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "I can almost understand."


    The central meaning of 6018 is that even if she stands outside the throne, it is impossible for her to absorb the power of the world. It can''t be said that the loss is not worth the gain.


    We can''t stand the wind and rain outside the ne.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "but now I have the physical body. The boundary force is in the ne. Because of the limitation, I can''t use the force gained by absorbing the boundary force."


    6018 said:


    "it seems that the fusion of boundary force and space force makes the built space wall more solid. This method is generally used in the state of soul."


    Meng Li sighed, but he didn''t make any progress, but he knew more about Jieli.


    Meng Li feels more and more that there are many powerful people in the world. She is really weak now. She still has a long way to go.


    Before I did several tasks without too much pressure, I almost forgot the fact that I was still very weak. This time I met this task, I hit Meng Li in the head and woke him up.


    I am weak.


    Meng Li once again admitted this fact in his heart.


    He admitted this fact, and Meng Li epted it.


    Now I''m obviously in a hurry, and I''m cramming for Buddha''s feet temporarily. I''m eager to have a better understanding of the power of space than the master of heaven. Although Meng Li doesn''t feel anxious, what she can''t look at directly from the bottom of her heart is that she''s really worried.


    She didn''t want to fail. She had a strong disposition and didn''t want to admit that she was weak at first.


    Meng Li''s shoulder seems to suddenly unload a burden. Even if he fails, what''s the point?


    Dare not face failure directly, it is a kind of cowardice.


    Only when we face our weak self, can we have a stronger belief.


    Before that, she was still trying to find excuses for herself, which ne and body could not build a solid space.


    Thinking of the excuses he made for himself again, Meng Li is really ashamed.


    I didn''t reach the critical point of ne repression, but I gave myself this kind of excuse again and again. Frankly speaking, isn''t it a kind of psychology that I didn''t want to admit that I was weak at the beginning?


    Meng Li thought that his face was very hot. Fortunately, he didn''t say these words in front of Zheng Xian. Otherwise, in retrospect, he was even more ashamed.


    After thorough understanding, Meng Li felt much more rxed, so she went to bed.


    But also just squint not long, Meng Li wake up.Wake up Meng Li East look, West look, even before the original master did not finish embroidery flowers are embroidered.


    When his heart waspletely free from impetuosity, Meng Li mobilized arge amount of space power and invaded it with spiritual power. The space power full of texture was like broken ss piecewise.


    She touches every point gently with her mental strength, and even reaches out her hand to touch every point.


    Seemingly broken ss, the touch is smooth and hard.


    It doesn''t look like I''m going to cut my hand.


    Meng Li closes his eyes and draws his soul out of his body. His body will be in a state simr to suspended animation.


    Of course, she needs to return to her body as soon as possible. If she can''t return to her body in time, the body will be a corpse and can''t be used any more.


    She is lying on this space, and now she is the soul, because the soul is her own, which makes Meng Li feel more real.


    Meng Li mobilized more space and wrapped himself in this space.


    And then he pushed it away.


    Feeling why she could push away so easily, she looked for problems in it.


    Finding a little problem, Meng Li improves, reconstructs the space, and takes this space as someone else''s construction, which specifically traps her, and pushes it away with the mentality of breaking through.


    Over and over again.


    This is because when Meng Li embroidered, he thought of a sentence he had heard many years ago: only by cracking his own tricks can he know how unbearable his tricks are.


    Only then can we know the shorings and improve them.


    It sounds paradoxical. It''s like guessing with your left hand and right hand. In fact, as long as you adjust your mind to the right position, it''s very simple and effective.


    It really makes Meng Li find that he has a lot of problems. Meng Li has a way to improve himself. He is thinking about the condition of his body. Meng Li can only pause and return to his body.


    After Meng Li returned to his body, he practiced for a short time and made the body recover quickly.


    Meng Li began to practice again and again ording to the previous method, looking for problems, probably due to the limitation of his body. When Meng Li didn''t have a state of soul, he persisted for a long time, and soon felt very tired.

 Chapter 646

    Meng Li didn''t stop until dawn.


    When Xiang''erbs Meng Li''s hair, she says to Meng Li:


    "Miss, Xiang''er feels that you are different today."


    Meng Li asked with great interest:


    "why is it different?"


    Xiang''er turns around and looks at Meng Li''s eyebrows carefully. She says thoughtfully:


    "I feel that miss has be more peaceful." Xianger said with a smile.


    Meng Li light smile, some things don''t understand, backlog in the heart, in fact, will form a kind of aura, let the people around feel.


    The four words "Xiang You Xin Sheng" have always made sense.


    Give Meng Li a good dressing, Meng Li will go directly to the general''s wife.


    Zheng Xian was divorced only yesterday, and the general''s wife''s expression made everyone unhappy.


    Especially the news that the prince is blind.


    This


    Can the general''s wife say that the crown prince is retribution?


    Blind, the general''s wife sneered in her heart. She has never seen a blind man be an emperor.


    But it''s a coincidence, isn''t it?


    If the prince is destined to be blind yesterday, it''s a good thing that his daughter doesn''t have an engagement with him. Who is willing to marry a blind man, the general''s wife can only feel sorry for her daughter while secretlyforting herself and swallowing her reluctance.


    She didn''t know that all this was done by her own daughter.


    Zheng Xian was so sad that he hid in the room, heartbroken and in agony. He closed the door and saw no one.


    Zheng Xian is like this. The general''s wife has no leisure. She takes twomon women to ask for holy water.


    Who is to me forck of piety?


    Meng left them, which was equivalent to inviting An''an and rolling back roundly.


    I don''t dare to say anything more.


    On the way back, the mother of the original Lord took Meng Li, and asked him to have a devout heart to the Heavenly Master and ask for holy water and peace.


    It''s full of worry.


    I can''t understand why my daughter is like this.


    The strange thing is that none of the three women in the general''s mansion has a pious heart.


    Meng Li only said that he couldn''t figure it out for a moment, but he would figure it out.


    And carefully told Meng Li, let Meng Li at this time don''t do anything to annoy the general''s wife, don''t run into.


    It can be said that the mother of the original owner is very cautious, and she also teaches her children how to behave cautiously.


    After all, the right to be a housewife is the greatest.


    Wen chuxue looks at Meng Li and her aunt, and their eyes are veryplicated.


    She didn''t have anyone to say that to her.


    Wen chuxue wants to get the holy water in her heart, but she has been trapped in the past and this life. She doesn''t know what happened to the Heavenly Master and the gue. She has been puzzled.


    In this state of mind full of doubts, where does Wen chuxue have the power of pure faith to offer to the Heavenly Master.


    And the prince is blind, which makes Wen chuxue very surprised. The prince is blind.


    The man who robbed his elder sister with him in hisst life is blind. He doesn''t belong to her. Does she want to marry a blind man?


    Wen chuxue is in a trance and passes by Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes a look at Wen chuxue. Her aunt also looks at her strangely. She is confused and doesn''t care. She lowers her head and speechs up. She seems to be in a hurry to tell Meng Li this and that.


    The general''s wife went to see Zheng Xian again, but Zheng Xian didn''t want to open the door. The general''s wife sighed. For such a reason, her daughter''s family was divorced. It''s inevitable to be sad.


    She stood for a while and had to go again.


    Meng Li went back to her room and sat down to eat. In fact, she wanted to do something to stop the Heavenly Master, but could she really stop it?


    Will anyone believe her?


    It''s no use.


    Moreover, Meng Li still doesn''t know whether the Heavenly Master knows their true identity. She doesn''t feel that the Heavenly Master has used her mental power. But the Heavenly Master doesn''t use it. It doesn''tpletely mean that the Heavenly Master doesn''t use her mental power.


    If the Heavenly Master knows their true identity but still does not move, it will be terrible. It is likely to y tricks on them like a cat ying tricks on a mouse.


    Xiang''er says that Zheng Xian is so sad to be divorced. She hasn''t opened the door sincest night and shut herself in her room?


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile and let Xiang Er go down.


    She wants a person to concentrate on understanding the power of space, and Meng Li starts to ponder the power of space as before again.


    Time flies. In the afternoon, Meng Li feels that he has made great progress, but it also takes time.


    Meng left Zheng Xian''s room and saw that Zheng Xian was practicing. Meng Li didn''t immediately disturb him, but sat down and waited.


    Zheng Xian epted the merit, opened his eyes, threw the Pearl in his hand, and said:"Ah Li, here you are."


    Meng Li gave a sound and said directly:


    "can you stick to it in the room?"


    Zheng Xian asked with a smile:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I have something to do and I need some time. If you are alive tomorrow, you can''t find out what holy water your wife will ask us to ask for."


    "And I feel that we still need to meet less with the Heavenly Master. The more we meet, the more ws we will show."


    Zheng Xian gave a sound, analyzed Meng Li''s words carefully, and said:


    "OK, then I will be sad all the time."


    Zheng Xian deliberately made a sad expression, but also up.


    Zheng Xianying a few, found Meng Li gently looking at her, with a little inexplicable care, as if caring for children with intelligence quotient.


    This made Zheng xiandun feel bored and return his face to normal. He asked:


    "you have something to do, so what am I doing in the room?"


    Meng Li said:


    "now that we have the virus source, you can have a try and see if you can detoxify it. I think it''s a virus. You can have a try."


    This is also a must, because they may not be able to get ready-made antidote from the Heavenly Master.


    For example, Meng Li, if she kills people with poison, she will not prepare antidotes.


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "OK."


    "Herbs?" Meng Li asked.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "if you think of a way, it should be no problem."


    Meng Li said gently:


    "that''s good. It''s just hard work for you. If you need me, you can send your maid to give xianger a note. I''ll read it as soon as possible."


    "I wille out as soon as possible and deal with it together."


    Meng Li is afraid of Zheng Xianxin''s unhappiness and promises.


    Zheng Xian deliberately said: "good drop, good drop, you are so serious, I won''t disturb you rashly."


    Meng Li nodded politely:


    "thank you very much."


    Zheng Xian smiles and asks Meng Li to go back and deal with it as soon as possible.


    I can''t say she still needs Meng Li toe out to help.


    One of them was in the room trying to dispense medicine and detoxify, the other continued to ponder the power of space, and they were all working hard toplete this task.

 Chapter 647

    Meng Li stayed in the room for three days. Zheng Xian also stayed in the room for three days because he was "too sad" to be divorced by the prince.


    The general''s wife was worried about her daughter''s affairs and had no time to ask for holy water.


    In these three days, Meng Li almost never sleeps, and has been repeatedly building a more solid space wall.


    Some of his own insights,bined with the information he asked 6018 to help look up, made Meng Li really advanced this time.


    Meng Li went to find Zheng Xian as soon as he came out. Zheng Xian shut down a lot of mice and did experiments.


    When she saw Meng Li, her eyes and eyebrows were bent:


    "Ali, are you finished?"


    Meng Li nodded with a smile, and Zheng Xian said, "I''ve got a little eyebrow."


    Meng Li looked happy, and Zheng Xian said:


    "but there are still some problems. Let''s discuss them together."


    Meng Li said:


    "yes, let''s visit Tianshi mansion at night."


    Zheng Xian:


    "hold? We have only onest chance to escape. "


    "There should be." Meng Lidao.


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian decide to prepare antidotes during the day. On the way, Meng Li slips out of the general''s house and inquires about the situation outside. Now it''s said that there are more and more good people outside, and the Heavenly Master has be everyone''s praise.


    When ites to heavenly masters, they all look adored.


    As a matter of fact, although the crown prince still holds the title of crown prince, we all know that it''s up in the air.


    Most of the officials and princes have begun to show their respect for the Heavenly Master. Now the emperor is almost obedient to the Heavenly Master''s words. He works in two ways: on the one hand, he tters the emperor, on the other hand, he tters the Heavenly Master.


    Meng Li sighs. At night, he ns to go with Zheng Xian to find the Heavenly Master. When they feel the mental imprint they left on the Heavenly Master, they suddenly find that they can''t feel it.


    Their mental imprint has disappeared quietly.


    In other words, the master of heaven has been erased. It can''t be said that the master of heaven can''t use his mental power.


    Meng Li was also worried that the Heavenly Master would use his mental power, and he was worried that he would leave a mental imprint on her. After several times, he didn''t notice it. Now he checked himself again and asked 6018 to scan her. He still didn''t notice it, which made Meng centrifugal confused.


    Can only rely on their own guess to consider, perhaps the teacher is not willing to expose their own mental power?


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian look at each other, and atst they say in the same voice:


    "go


    It can''t be dyed any longer. Those who took the medicine the first time will die suddenly once the medicine in their bodies is over.


    Still go to Tianshi mansion, in Tianshi mansion, Meng Li and Zheng Xian''s spiritual power wantonly shrouded in Tianshi mansion.


    Unbridled through everyyer to find the master of heaven.


    It is a kind of provocation to the Heavenly Master.


    There is a kind of duck!


    However, the Heavenly Master didn''te out in anger, and they didn''t find the Heavenly Master in the Heavenly Master''s mansion.


    Zheng Xian and Meng kept changing their positions in case the Heavenly Master sent someone to besiege them.


    They simply turned over the Tianshi mansion, and killed and cremated all the disgusting maggots of Tianshi.


    The two men spected that the ck box in the hand of the person who came to search the general''s mansion was given by the Heavenly Master, so as to guess whether there are ces in the Heavenly Master''s mansion where their spiritual power can''t be explored.


    Thinking of this, Zheng Xian takes out her fake mouse and starts a carpet search of Tianshi mansion.


    Meng Li is also sensing the surrounding space, guessing whether the Heavenly Master has opened up a separate space.


    At the same time, he also pays attention to whether there is an array to cover the Heavenly Master. Meng Li is very cautious now. He no longer dare to take the Heavenly Master lightly and treat him seriously.


    Sure enough, they were careful and always got something. The master was really cautious. There was an array outside in a humble room. After the array was broken, the fake mouse cracked the hidden mechanism.


    There is still a basement in the wing room. Meng Li and Zheng Xian carefully jump in.


    Just go down, Li Tianshi then Jie Jie groundughed.


    He said disappointedly:


    "you are so stupid. It''s hard for you to find it after such a long time."


    Tut tut again:


    "I wanted to amuse you for a while, but it''s a pity."


    Zheng Xian said:


    "don''t talk. The viins die of talking too much."


    The Heavenly Master said nomittally:


    "to kill your heart, that poor self-esteem can''t stand it."


    Meng Li looks at the Heavenly Master. Under the flickering candlelight, the strange robe of the Heavenly Master envelops his figure. A mask gives a deep feeling for no reason.


    A cupboard behind the master of heaven is full of the ck boxes Meng Li sawst time.


    And this basement, it''s not just that.


    On the wall, there is a ck skeleton with bones supported by wooden piles. From the perspective of bones, it looks like the bones of an adult man. Each size is rtively symmetrical. Under the dim light, it gives people a gloomy feeling.Meng Li thinks that the Heavenly Master either has requirements for skeletons or is he obsessivepulsive?


    Zheng Xian also looked at the skeletons. She had a bad intuitive feeling about them. She frowned, looked at the Heavenly Master and asked:


    "where did youe from?"


    The heavenly master looked at Zheng Xian andughed sarcastically:


    "are you asking me, baby?"


    Zheng Xian''s face was disgusted. Her fingers moved and she was ready to start. Seeing this, the Heavenly Master started faster. He raised his hands and the ck fog rose in the space. He said:


    "you like to meddle so much. Do you think you are very capable, right? Do you think you can be the Savior and save the world?"


    He sneered:


    "let me give you rest forever."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "you don''t talk so much. Are you ugly and have no friends? You''ve been holding on for too long."


    Two short swords appeared in her hand, crossed in front of her chest, making a defensive posture. Meng Li had a long sword in his hand, and he was on guard and ready to fight.


    The ck fog twisted into a stream, like countless swimming snakes, swimming towards them with strength. Meng Li''s spirit power attached to the sword body broke up the ck fog.


    The master of heaven keeps gathering new ck fog to attack Meng Li and Zheng Xian. Fortunately, the basement is surrounded by stone walls, which are very strong. Otherwise, such a fluctuation of power will be more dynamic.


    Zheng Xian whispered to Meng Li:


    "can you resist alone? I''m going to... "


    Before Zheng Xian finished speaking, Meng Li knew it. She nodded, and Zheng Xian drew close to the Heavenly Master. The two short swords were very beautiful. Meng Li thought they were very handsome from his back.


    The Heavenly Masterughed. He looked at Zheng Xian greedily, as if he wanted to see the soul of man:


    "you two are reallymbs, lovely and fat."


    Zheng Xian sneered:


    "it''s not sure who is themb."


    She finally gets close to the master of heaven and makes a hand with him. When the master of heaven wants to fight with Zheng Xian, her strength to deal with Meng Li is reduced.


    Meng Li also walked forward to the Heavenly Master. The heavenly master looked at Meng Li and said, "you must have a good taste too!"

 Chapter 648

    Eh, Meng Li thinks this heavenly master is so obscene.


    What tastes good? Isn''t it true that the Heavenly Master can eat human flesh.


    It seems that the Heavenly Master specially chose such a secret ce this time. Maybe he nned to kill them.


    Meng Li thinks it''s time to test herself. She looks at the casual appearance of the Heavenly Master, obviously ying a trick on others.


    She raised her hand, built a space beside the master, slowlypressed inward, and the master was trapped in it.


    Zheng Xian retreated with his double swords and stared nervously at the Heavenly Master.


    At the beginning, the master didn''t think so. He just thought that this was thest time.


    Disdain shed in his eyes, trying to break the space wall constructed by Meng Li, but unexpectedly it didn''t break, Zheng Xian couldn''t helpughing.


    Heavenly Master: "eh?"


    There was a sh of doubt and surprise in his voice, and then he took it more seriously, but still didn''t break the wall of space that trapped him.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you this time?"


    The Heavenly Master sneered.


    Meng Li didn''t answer the question and reduced the space step by step. The Heavenly Master felt that the space was going to squeeze him out of shape. Heughed darkly and echoed in the basement.


    Zheng Xian holds a pair of swords in front of her chest and is very defensive. Meng Li stares at the Heavenly Master and suddenly feels a concussion in her space. He sees the Heavenly Master''s body soft in the space.


    And the space appeared a man''s soul, the man gives people the feeling is very evil.


    He was dressed in a ck and red chivalry suit and a pair of boots. He looked like a Western noble knight. His facial features were three-dimensional and his eyes were deep.


    He moved his neck, gave an evil smile, and said:


    "the body is good and bad. If you don''t have a body, you can''t find a woman to enjoy it. If you have a body, it''s always in the way."


    This time, he sessfully broke the space wall constructed by Meng Li with his soul state.


    His soul looks like a real person, walking towards Meng Li and Zheng Xian in his boots.


    Meng Li suddenly had a concept in his mind and said to Zheng Xian:


    "maybe I have to get rid of my body to get rid of him."


    After Meng Li finished speaking, he broke away from his body. Meng Li''s soul appeared in the space. The Heavenly Master was not surprised when he looked at Meng Li. He said:


    "he looks good, but he has no body."


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "what''s the matter with you? Disgusting stuff. "


    She reconstructs the space wall. This time, she integrates the boundary force, which makes the space wall more solid.


    What we areparing now is to see who is deeper in the perception of the power of space between her and this heavenly master.


    Once again, the master of heaven was trapped by Meng Li, who quickly and continuously constructedyer afteryer of space walls.


    Oneyer of paper may be easy to break, but tenyers, one hundredyers, one thousandyers


    Is it still that easy to pierce?


    The continuous construction ofyer afteryer of space wall makes Meng Li''s soul very tired, and the feeling of being unable to do what he wants is more and more obvious.


    Meng Li gritted her teeth and insisted, her soul seemed a little dim.


    The master of heaven has been trying to break it, but he is surprised to find that even if he is in a state of soul, he can''t break the space wall constructed by Meng Li.


    This makes the Heavenly Master very irritable, and the look in Meng Li''s eyes is full of murderous.


    The more space the master Meng has, the better he can''t escape from the spirit.


    However, it has beenpressed all the time, and the Heavenly Master in the state of soul can''t die in it.


    Mengli can onlypress the space into a very small ball, which contains the Heavenly Master. Then she holds the Heavenly Master in her hand, and the Heavenly Master yells at Mengli with a ferocious face. Instead of using the power of space to break the space constructed by Mengli, she tries to destroy Mengli''s space violently.


    The roaring sound of the space is mixed with the angry curse of the Heavenly Master. The attack of the Heavenly Master is ck, which makes the space ck and blurry.


    Meng Li simply cut off the sound.


    Meng Li''s whole soul seems to be overdrawn after finishing this. With herst strength, she goes back to the body of the original master. After merging with the body of the original master, she puts the Heavenly Master away. Meng Li sleeps without any resistance.


    Zheng Xian is still in a state of ignorance.


    That''s it?


    This process looks very short, there is no soul stirring, not to mention a fierce battle, it feels very easy to solve.


    The power of space is something that every Tasker needs to understand. Zheng Xian is even more fascinated by it, but he has never had the chance to understand it.


    She thought Meng Li was just entering the body fusion, but after waiting for a long time, it didn''t take so long for the fusion?


    She squatted down and saw Meng Li lying on the ground. She cried anxiously:


    "ah Li?"


    "Wake up?"


    She put spiritual power into Meng Li''s body, but it didn''t seem to work.Zheng Xian is pinching Meng Li and turning his eyelids, so he has to give Meng Li artificial respiration


    Zheng Xianna: what''s the matter?


    She thought about her belongings in her mind and what could wake Meng Li up.


    Meng Li was sleeping, and slowly felt a strange feeling, which forced Meng Li''s consciousness to return gradually and be clearer and clearer.


    Meng Li opened his eyes, watched Zheng Xian wring his brows, holding a bottle in his hand, and asked:


    "what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li smashed his mouth, felt something in his mouth, and asked in a hoarse voice:


    "what did you feed me?"


    Zheng Xian said pleasantly:


    "are you awake? Is this medicine so effective? "


    Meng Li asked again:


    "what''s in my mouth?"


    Zheng Xian lowered his head:


    "don''t me me for saying that."


    Meng Li felt that the medicine was in her mouth, and now it was not suitable to spit it out. Thinking that Zheng Xian would not feed her a mess of medicine, Meng Li swallowed it and said faintly:


    "I won''t me you."


    Zheng Xian said awkwardly:


    "it''s the kind of medicine that makes people particrly excited. I made it myself, and the effect is very strong..."


    Meng Li silently looks at Zheng Xian and stops talking.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "I didn''t expect it to be really useful. I was worried about your ident, so I was anxious to wake you up, but if I didn''t wake you up, I couldn''t prick you with a needle..."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk, because she has already felt excited and wants to


    get into a fight?


    Or jump?


    In a word, it''s a sport that needs sports. It''s OK to run a crazy circle


    Meng Li stood up, forced to suppress the excitement, and gritted his teeth and said:


    "thank you


    Zheng Xian said weakly:


    "you''re wee?"


    Meng Li doesn''t want to pay attention to Zheng Xian. He pace in the space, feeling that there is no ce for him, so he wants to jump up, jump up, hi.


    Meng Li repressed himself over and over again. Finally, he couldn''t help telling Zheng Xian, "don''t feed me such a mess in the future."


    "If I do this again, I''ll be angry."

 Chapter 649

    Zheng Xian spat out his tongue and said:


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, and I don''t know why my brain smoked..."


    "Nei, would you like something to calm down? I have medicine."


    Meng Li nced at Zheng Xian and said directly:


    "no


    She didn''t have sedative medicine to take, but Meng Li didn''t dare to take Zheng Xian''s things. What if she calmed down and fell asleep.


    And now her taste is not good. Her soul is tired and excited, just like the feeling of being sleepy but unable to sleep.


    "Well, that Heavenly Master ispletely trapped by you?" Zheng Xian asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "almost."


    Zheng Xian sipped his mouth, and he had some doubts in his heart. It''s better to get to the point after thinking about it.


    She asked:


    "since you can solve him today, does that mean you can solve himst time?"


    Looking at Zheng Xian, Meng Li said, "it''s not like this. It''s just that I''ve been cramming for Buddha''s feet these days, and I''ve just had an epiphany, so I''ve made some progress."


    She said with a pause:


    "I didn''t mean to waste your scroll."


    Zheng Xian had been staring at Meng Li''s expression, and then he was silent for a few seconds, and then he was a little ashamed to say:


    "it''s my viin''s heart that makes a gentleman''s belly."


    Meng Li said as gently as possible:


    "no, in fact, the Heavenly Master is just like you. I was trapped before I expected."


    Can understand Zheng Xian''s mood, do the task very often very dangerous, if you meet an unreliable teammate, will be pit very miserable.


    At least Zheng Xian''s doubts wille out, instead of secretly guessing and doubting.


    Even she did not expect that she could make such great progress this time.


    Zheng Xian didn''t expect it, nor did Tian Shi, so Tian Shi took it lightly and fought with her with a yful attitude. Some people like to get pleasure from hitting their opponents again and again.


    Just as on that day, the Heavenly Master pretended to be trapped by her and broke it lightly. At that time, the taste in her heart was not good.


    Zheng Xian asked uneasily:


    "do you me me for my first cooperation..."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no way."


    In fact, the first cooperation, who willpletely trust each other, that is, she did not foolishly hand over all her cards.


    Because he is a little not honest, Meng Li can''t be strict with others.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Zheng Xian was relieved and decided to turn the matter over.


    She looked at the Heavenly Master''s body, coughed a few times, and said to Meng Li:


    "repent! The world


    Her voice is very simr to that of the Heavenly Master.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "are you going to y the role of master of heaven?"


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "yes, now the whole country trusts the Heavenly Master. It''s much easier for me to do things with this level of identity."


    "No one has ever seen the true face of the Heavenly Master."


    Meng Li thought it was a good idea, and said to Zheng Xian:


    "let''s open those ck boxes and have a look."


    For safety''s sake, Meng Li blocks the basement space for fear that something disgusting will spread poison. Zheng Xian arranges a border to protect them. Then Zheng Xian uses his spiritual power to gather a hand and holds a ck box. The ck box is covered with ayer of power. Zheng Xian breaks up the power and opens the ck box.


    An erged maggot flew out of the ck box. Well, this maggot should be the size of a person''s thumb.


    Zheng Xian killed this thing.


    Meng Li had a inference in his mind and said:


    "it''s very likely that the master of heaven controls the local insects through this thing. He puts the insects on the ce, and then when the insects spread the poison, in order to achieve the situation that the capital will not be affected, he can clean up the local insects by killing the big insects."


    "But it''s just an inference. We can have a try." Meng Li said.


    Meng Li took out a can of maggots before, and Zheng Xian also took them out. He swept the situation inside with his mental strength, and all the maggots were alive.


    Zheng Xian put away a box of worms and said that it would be used in the experiment of preparing antidotes in the future.


    Then they killed the remaining insects, and looking back, Meng Li did not expect that all the two cans of insects died in this way.


    Now this ce can be said to be very disgusting. Zheng Xian collected all the dead bodies of the insects, and Meng Li took the body of the Heavenly Master. They went out of the city together and cremated the Heavenly Master and the insects.


    Worried about the spread of toxic sources, they also worked hard to dig a deep pit for cremation.


    Zheng Xian felt that they were too environmentally conscious, and they also brought the idea of digging holes and cremation.Very tired.


    But Meng Li''s spirit is very good!


    Even though she had blood in her eyes.


    Zheng Xian is tired and just wants to bezy. He looks at Meng Li and stares at her with a smile. Zheng Xian immediately gives up the idea of beingzy.


    After all this, both of them were stinking.


    Each other showed the expression of mutual dislike.


    They went back to the Heavenly Master''s mansion, found a suit of clothes that marked the Heavenly Master, and then put on the mask of the Heavenly Master.


    To Meng Liyong, he said:


    "how do you like it?"


    Meng Li looked at it carefully and said:


    "your body is thin, but this robe is too big to see. However, you are shorter than the original master."


    Zheng Xian said without much concern:


    "it doesn''t matter. I can wear an inner sleeve."


    Meng Li: "very good."


    Zheng Xian asked:


    "how high should I wear?"


    The corpses of the Heavenly Master were cremated. Just now, I didn''t measure how high they were.


    Meng Li stood on tiptoe andpared Zheng Xian''s head. He thought that now he was sleepy and excited, and felt very sour. All this was due to Zheng Xian.


    Meng Li raised his hand a little higher and said:


    "about this high."


    Zheng Xian held out his hand topare, and asked suspiciously:


    "is the teacher of heaven so much higher? How high does it have to be in the shoes? "


    "Tired feet."


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "you can raise it a little today, reduce it a little tomorrow, and reduce it a little every day. Just get used to it."


    "But you are suddenly short. You must be doubted."


    Zheng Xian did not doubt that there was him, and nodded. Meng Li asked:


    "are you here to y the role of Tianshi and Wenxuan?"


    Zheng Xian turned his head and said mysteriously:


    "so don''t worry, I have an excellent way."


    Meng Li said hello and took Zheng Xian back to the general''s residence. Zheng Xian said:


    "that man is just trapped by you, isn''t he dead?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t think we can solve it first. After all, there are still some things we want to find out."


    Zheng Xian said:


    "well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Zheng Xian told Meng Li about his n. After this toss, they simply washed their hands.

 Chapter 650

    It''s almost dawn.


    Zheng Xian went back to Tianshi mansion and began to y Tianshi.


    It wasn''t long before an imperial edict was sent to the general''s house, saying that Wen Xuan, the eldest daughter of the general''s house, was to be a saint in Tianshi''s house.


    Because the Heavenly Master thinks that Wenxuan is very excellent, and he also says that Wenxuan is the most devout of all. She is one in a million for her noble character and moral character.


    Meng Li wore Wenxuan''s clothes and specialized her makeup. Although she was not 100% like him, Meng Li was still buried in the whole process, but no one noticed.


    Listening to the imperial edict, Wen Xuan is going to be praised to heaven. I can''t help but gasp.


    Meng Li takes the imperial edict, and then rushes into Wen Xuan''s room. No one knocks.


    The general''s wife was sweating all over her head, so she rushed to the "Heavenly Master" with the mask on her side.


    I said that my daughter was not sensible, probably because some things did not slow down, or I was too happy and lost my attitude.


    The eunuch Meng Tiantong''s rudeness is no exception.


    What a blessing it is to be able to follow the master.


    The eunuch in the back drags a tray and says to the general''s wife that this is the dress prepared by the Tianshi mansion for the saint. The general''s wife happily takes it.


    Let the saints change their clothes and follow them to Tianshi mansion.


    The general''s wife couldn''t help ncing at the Heavenly Master. Is that too anxious?


    However, I''m really happy that my daughter was divorced by the royal family, and the Royal edict said that she was ruthless, and most of her reputation was ruined. Now that she is a saint, who else would talk about it? That is, some people in the royal family have to be respectful.


    It''s noble again.


    When the clothes are sent to the room, Meng Li puts them on. It''s a little cumbersome. There''s also a cover. Meng Li feels like he''s going to get married


    But when he thought about it, he knew that it was Zheng Xian who carefully prepared it for her. He was worried that she would show up.


    Meng Li opened the door with the cover, and was taken away by the Heavenly Master.


    When people all over the world know that Wen Xuan has be a saint, they have some doubts. After all, didn''t the Heavenly Master always say that Wen Xuan has no piety before?


    The royal family also said that the woman was not good.


    It''s like they''re going back on their own.


    Forget it. Whatever the master says is what he says.


    Those who are recognized by the master of heaven will not be bad.


    In this way, Wen Xuan stayed in Tianshi mansion instead of general mansion.


    Meng Li still wants to live in the general''s house. If he has nothing to do, he still needs to show his face to show that he lives in it cleverly.


    After Zheng Xian became a teacher of heaven, he did not start any Dharma meetings, and he gave out holy water. Of course, he did not give out any "good medicine.".


    But first let the emperor send people to stabilize the patients all over the country. Of course, those who can be saved must be saved. Although she and Meng Li have not yet prepared a real antidote, it is still OK to get some medicine to prolong the life of the poisoned people.


    As for the holy water, Zheng Xian and Meng Li did not find it in Tianshi mansion.


    It can''t be said that it''s just an ordinary cup of water to deceive the world.


    He sent someone to search the capital secretly, and finally found the ce where the man made medicine.


    It''s really cunning.


    As for why it must be the man, it''s because there are a lot of so-called "good medicine" for treating epidemic diseases.


    There are some pieces of paper scattered around, recording some bits and pieces of things, and Meng Li and Zheng Xian also found a bottle of medicine, only half eaten, was thrown in the corner.


    After research, they found that this drug is the one that can really resist insect toxin.


    Maybe the master ate it himself?


    Worried about being bitten by insects? What''s the trouble of changing body?


    This body is not the master of heaven.


    This is more like finding a shortcut, and they finallye up with a real antidote.


    When this kind of thing is avable, the recipe will be given to the imperial court, and the rest will be done by the imperial court.


    Although it is still a long time before we canpletely control this infectious virus, and there are still many things to do, we will not face the situation that all people are poisoned and die.


    It''s going to get better and better.


    Zheng Xian tells Meng Li that the Prince now regrets that he gave up his marriage in order to please his heavenly master.


    Find Zheng Xian, hope Zheng Xian can forgive her, can let Zheng Xian say a few good words in front of the Heavenly Master, ask for some magic medicine, let him regain light.


    Or let the Heavenly Master say something good for him in front of the emperor?


    The prince even wanted to marry Zheng Xian.


    Don''t take Zheng Xian as disgusting.


    Why are these people so wonderful?


    The reason why the prince is still the prince is that the emperor is busy controlling the epidemic and has no time to think about the prince''s affairs.


    Zheng Xian thought that as a teacher of heaven, he told the emperor that Wen chuxue was destined to have a lifelong rtionship with the emperor.Then Wen chuxue was used of marrying the prince.


    Wen chuxue


    It''s not what she wants at all.


    The emperor asked the prince, is he still fit to be a prince?


    Zheng Xian answers casually, the prince is not the prince.


    The virus has been greatly controlled, there are more and more good people, the country slowly returns to normal, and Meng Li''s food is slightly enriched.


    Although this time it''s a bone breaking event, it''s not fatal. As for what happens in the future, whether we can carry it or not depends on the ability of the present saint.


    Meng Li and the prohibition of system space are loose, so is Zheng Xian.


    Two people leave this world together, Meng Li returns to the system space, has received Zheng Xian''s news.


    Zheng Xian asked her to meet on the domain. She was very busy for some time before, so she couldn''t find the time to ask the man.


    Meng Li wants him to bepletely destroyed in his heart, so Meng Li is very careful.


    Zheng Xian and Meng Li are in a dessert shop. When Meng Li arrives, Zheng Xian has ordered the dessert, which is exquisitely ced and smart.


    Zheng Xian''s eyes bent and looked at the dessert:


    "such a lovely thing must be eaten in one bite."


    She ate one at a time.


    Meng Li also began to eat, and Zheng Xian ate quickly, and soon finished eating. She said:


    "this task has finally beenpleted, and it''s time to solve that thing."


    Meng Li said:


    "do you already have a guess in your heart?"


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "you must have one, too."


    Meng Li said:


    "it should have something to do with the big ne organization. Even if it is not, it should be simr to us."


    Zheng Xian nodded:


    "yes. I feel the same way


    "Let''s go to Wen Zhi. Maybe..." Zheng Xian smiles at Meng Li.


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing.


    "OK, I don''t know how to find Wenzhi. Will you take me?" Meng Li said.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "OK, have some more?"


    Zheng Xianwen.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, let''s go."


    Zheng Xian:


    "yes, pleasee backter."


    Meng Li

 Chapter 651

    Meng Li eats the unfinished dessert and follows Zheng Xian to find Wen Zhi.


    Wenzhi lives in a quiet ce in Yushang. It''s not like the street before. It''s full ofmercial atmosphere.


    No one seems to do business in this street. They are all single buildings, and each building is closed.


    And the street is very quiet, no one seems to walk.


    Zheng Xian looked and looked at the door, and finally the door opened. As soon as they went in, they were sent to Wen Zhi before they could see the environment in front of them.


    Meng Li nced around. She came to this ce when sheined.


    It''s the same environment.


    Wen Zhi said:


    "sit down."


    They sat down and politely said thank you.


    Wen Zhi said faintly:


    "what can I do for you?"


    Since this task was first received by Zheng Xian, Meng Li didn''t rush in. Zheng Xian took a look at Meng Li and told Wen Zhi the whole story in detail.


    Wen Zhi listened faintly all the way.


    There was no interruption.


    Finally, after Zheng Xian was finished, Wen Zhi asked:


    "where are you?"


    He looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li, with a sound, takes out the space containing the person and hands it to Wen Zhi. Since he trapped the person in it, Meng Li has not wasted much energy, and has been reinforcing the space to prevent the person from breaking the space.


    That person seems to feel like he has a y, and has been persistently trying to break the space. In his heart, he is looking forward to when Meng Li forgets to reinforce the space, and he can regain his freedom.


    So the moment Meng Li took it out, the man was still tossing inside.


    But when the man saw the scene outside, he was quiet.


    Wen Zhi raised the space in front of his eyes. He squinted and looked at it carefully. After a while, he tentatively called out:


    "Ellen?"


    Wen Zhi starts to remove Meng Li''s shield and shouts again:


    "Ellen?"


    Ellen burst outughing. Although she wasughing, she was sad. He said:


    "you still remember me, ha ha."


    Wen Zhi''s eyes are still t:


    "I remember whether you are a kind of glory in your heart, you are so humble."


    "In fact, I don''t remember you at all. I just found out after consulting some information. You are too insignificant."


    Ellen''s face was frozen, and the back was crazy. She cried hysterically:


    "no, No."


    "You can kill me. You won''te to a good end anyway."


    Ellen is desperate. Now that he has capsized, he hopes to suffer less.


    His soul trembles slightly, but it''s also fear. The world will die and expect an afterlife. If he doesn''t have an afterlife, his soul will disappearpletely.


    Wen Zhi said:


    "just know."


    Wen Zhi''s fingers move, and space is filled. Wen Zhi fills in a kind of power, which instantly submerges Ellen. Ellen wails, as if suffering from the pain of thousands of cuts, making him unable to say anything.


    Meng Li remembers that thest time he saw Wen Zhi, Wen Zhi killed a Tasker in this way.


    Zheng Xian asked curiously:


    "what is this


    Wen Zhi said lightly:


    "it''s just a Tasker who has only half his life left and defected from the organization."


    Then he looked at Meng Li and Zheng Xian, and said to Meng Li:


    "I remember I met you."


    Meng Li said:


    "yes."


    Wen Zhi said:


    "growing up well."


    Meng Liqian said: "thank you."


    No one spoke, ear is the cry of Ellen, Zheng Xian heart or want to know what Ellen in the face of power, she asked out the question in her heart.


    Wen Zhi was silent for a moment and said:


    "his mind is all about heresy. If you want to rely on this power, you don''t have much ability. If you want the power of faith, you also want the power of soul, but you''ve got bad luck and you''ve got it back."


    Meng Li suddenly realized that no wonder Ellen wanted so many people to die because he wanted their soul power.


    How much is the soul power of so many people?


    Wen Zhi said to Ellen in the space:


    "so greedy, even if you don''t meet them, you wille back."


    By the way, it''s probably a shock to look at them?


    Don''t want to be a disaster, can''t escape the sanction of the organization?


    I don''t know what happened before I let Ellen choose to leave the organization. Wen Zhi said that at that time, Ellen had only half his life left. What was the matter?Is it that Wen Zhi did something against the rules of the organization and got away with punishment, or simply wanted to leave the organization and suffered such heavy losses? I think Ellen had some strength in the past.


    Meng Li''s heart was full of twists and turns, and Wen Zhi said, "well done, there will be more rewards."


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian stand up and say goodbye to Wen Zhi. Wen Zhipletely kills Ellen''s soul in front of Meng Li and Zheng Xian.


    After they left Wenzhi''s ce and headed for the ce where they sold more things, Zheng Xian said with a feigned lightness:


    "Wenzhi said to reward Doye, let''s go to eat again."


    Meng Li was not happy at first when he saw Zheng Xian''s expression, but she didn''t order it. Instead, she followed Zheng Xian to have dessert again.


    After ordering, the waiter takes the menu and asks who is sure.


    In the domain, confirmation means to pay the bill. There is a small red dot on the menu. Just click the right edge of the menu, and people will look at it again. The small red dot will sh, and their points will go to the seller.


    Meng Li feels a bit like the face scanning payment function.


    It''s convenient.


    Meng Lixian took the menu and confirmed the payment, but Zheng Xian didn''t grab it. She said:


    "I''ll treat you to delicious food next time."


    Meng Li smiles. Zheng Xian is still in a good mood. After a while, she is cheerful again and starts to talk with Meng Li.


    He also said to Meng Li:


    "this time, you''ve done the most. It''s my first time to send a support mission. I don''t know if half of the reward is enough."


    Meng Li was polite and said that he didn''t have to.


    Zheng Xian finally insisted on giving Meng Li half, and said that the client''s soul power could not be divided. In fact, she took advantage of it.


    It was settled. After chatting for a while, they separated and returned to their respective system space.


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian''s figures disappear in Wen Zhi''s sight, and Wen Zhi''s figure disappears.


    Appeared before Meng Li they do the task of the ne, he stood in the air, indifferently looking at the various ces are receiving treatment of patients.


    After several crowded ces, his soul appeared in a lonely ce.


    Men and women, they all died of Ellen''s poison.


    Trapped here by Ellen.


    I can''t get out of this ce.

 Chapter 652

    Meng Li returns to the system space, and Zheng Xian sends a picture, which says:


    congrattions onpleting Wen Xuan''s entrustment: revenge, change.


    The score is 100.


    Congrattions on the extra world mission.


    A total of 180000 points, 11000 points and 6 points were awarded.


    Well ~ ~


    although thest world spent a lot of brains, the rewards were really generous.


    Moreover, I have risen to a new level in my perception of the power of space. I have gained a lot from this mission.


    Just tired.


    Soon Meng Li received Zheng Xian''s integral and boundary force, 90000 integral and 5500 boundary force.


    The dessert cost 3000 points.


    Zheng Xian gave Meng Li a happy cooperation, said he went to do the task, Meng Li said a good.


    Looking at more than 6000 Jieli, Meng Li gave a bitter smile, but it was really not much. It was not enough to buy a transmission scroll.


    It''s better not to absorb it.


    In fact, about Ellen, Meng Li''s calm heart also stirred waves, but she didn''t know the specific details of this matter, and it was hard for her to think about it.


    Sometimes people still have to feel some.


    Don''t be so smart, don''t be so sensitive, think less, may make your faith more firm.


    What''s more, is it useful to think so much now?


    Do you know something about her current situation and have the ability to change it?


    I''m weak now, and I''ve never had the heart of not doing tasks. I just hope to do tasks and let myself grow up slowly.


    Ellen chose an ancient ne without cultivation system to collect spiritual power and belief power. In fact, this ne believes in ghosts and gods, people are easy to deceive, and medical technology is not developed.


    But Meng Li still feels a little crazy when he chooses to kill so many people to get this thing.


    Meng Li still decided not to think about it. Zheng Xian''s julingzhu is good. She can get one by herself. Although her cultivation speed is very fast, it''s faster and better.


    Meng Li searched, the price of Ju Ling Zhu is eptable, 300000 points.


    The effect described above is simr to that of actual use. It is only equivalent to the effect of a spirit gathering array. However, the spirit gathering array has to be deployed every time. It''s very troublesome.


    Where do you go? Where do you go?


    Sometimes it''s inconvenient, especially when someone is around.


    It''s not as convenient as taking it out wherever you go.


    It''s just that once you use 300000 points, you don''t have many points.


    Hesitated for a moment, or choose to exchange.


    After Meng Li received the Ju Ling Zhu, he opened his personal data and looked at it:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: human race


    rank: Samsung


    number: 6018


    points: 47600


    boundary power: 6360


    soul power: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client''s Ning Guang)<


    Meng Li felt that her brain was a little swollen and painful, and she didn''t have a good rest on her face. She was tossed by Zheng Xian again. She covered her nose and mouth, yawnedzily, and fell asleep on the bed.


    This time, Meng Li slept for a long time. 6018 was too idle to read two books. Meng Li slowly woke up and felt the softness of the bed. Meng Li stayed for a while.


    Empty their brain, nothing to think, veryfortable appearance.


    After a while, Meng Li just stood up. She picked a book on the shelf. After reading a small part of it, she felt that she had been in the system space for a long time and went to work.


    Meng Li is transmitted to the ne.


    This is a modern world. The client Zhu Siwen and her husband Zhu Jun are college ssmates. The university is a key university. They were admitted to this key university from different high schools with the same excellent results.


    And their performance in the university is also very good.


    I met in the library at that time. At that time, Inte mobile phones were not so developed.


    Leave a phone number on the text message contact, one to two, two green and the same study excellent people, and have a lot ofmon words, slowly walk together.


    In the University, they worked together and got a lot of certificates. Later, they went to graduate school. When they came out to work, they both found very good jobs because of their abilities.


    The sry is very good.


    Xueba''s love.


    When they are together, they are more interested in each other and their own dishes.


    Zhu Jun said that there is a sister above and a sister below. The client doesn''t think there is anything because he also has a younger brother at home.


    He doesn''t exclude people who have brothers and sisters at home. In fact, Zhu Jun seldom mentions his family in front of the client. They live their own lives. In addition, the client has his own life and work, so he doesn''t know much about it.After working together for so many years and having a good job, the matter of getting married after dying these years has been put on the agenda.


    Zhu Jun told the client to give her a wedding room.


    The client also agrees that both of them are keen people. Since they came out of the society, they have understood that the current high house prices are basically impossible to fall, but will only get higher and higher.


    For their just need, it''s better to buy early.


    With a purpose in life, there is a determination.


    The marriage affair is also stranded.


    In fact, both of them are rural families. There is not much support from the family, so we can only rely on them.


    At that time, they had a good rtionship, so they decided to earn money to buy a house together. They lived in a single room with the toilet outside, or a house built by thendlord on the rooftop. But they couldn''t afford it. Since they worked, they have lived in different ces, and they didn''t take buses. They got up early and walked to work out.


    Except for the necessary expenses, they are very economical. Unless they have to go out to eat, they always get some pickles and steamed bread at home.


    The client has only one set of cosmetics, one lipstick.


    You can see the bottom of every lipstick.


    Clothes are also cheap.


    On such a frugal day, they can save a lot of money every month.


    After saving for two or three years, they borrowed some more money and finally saved enough down payment to buy a small three bedroom with no toilet in the master bedroom.


    Zhu Jun said the names of the two people better at that time. He said that he should give the client enough sense of security.


    In fact, like Zhu junyimao, the money invested by the consignor should be half of one person''s.


    It''s just that they were in a good rtionship at that time, and the client only felt that this was a warm word.


    Fortunately, both of them have good sries. After the down payment is settled, the monthly payment is not so hard, and they can slowly repay the foreign debt.


    Just get married, there is really no money for a wedding.


    The client didn''t dislike it either. He followed Zhu Jun back to his hometown to hold the wedding.


    The client was in his early 30s.


    And we have made progress in our career, and the days will be prosperous. In the future, we will only get better and better.


    After the wedding process, the two returned to work and continued to struggle for life.

 Chapter 653

    But it''s only after they move into their new home.


    The client is more than 30 years old. Zhu Jun thinks that he should have a child.


    The client''s job is good, and it''s impossible to resign willfully to prepare for pregnancy. Zhu Jun says that his eldest sister has had a baby, and now both of them are strong, experienced and good people.


    Let the elder sistere to the home to help with cooking, and also give the client less burden to prepare for pregnancy.


    I can help with a baby or something in the future.


    His elder sister is divorced, and now she is idle. They can give her 3000 yuan a month, including food and housing. She will be very happy when she has a job.


    Three thousand yuan is not a big pressure on them. Their monthly sry has been over ten thousand since they came out.


    To be honest, the client didn''t have much impression on Zhu Jun''s elder sister. I met her once when I got married. There were too many people and too many things at that time, so I didn''t say anything.


    My husband has to take care of the family, and I''m morefortable living at home. The client has no opinion.


    The elder sister came to live like this.


    However, the imagination is very beautiful. After the elder sister came, she not only didn''t cook, but also told her what to do.


    If the elder sister doesn''t cook, everyone can''t be hungry. The client has to do it. She often sips her mouth and says it''s not as delicious as it is outside.


    Consignor:


    This made the client very dissatisfied andined to her husband.


    Zhu Jun says that he can''t help it every time. The client says that you can send the elder sister back. Zhu Jun says that his parents will be very angry.


    When the timees, his parents will be angry, but he is not filial.


    Consignor:


    And the elder sister has lived here for a month, and the cost is far more than 3000 yuan. She often buys new clothes, and then calls them to pay when she has no money.


    If you don''t buy it, it''s a shame, or you don''t have clothes to wear.


    They always ask to eat out. They say that the clients are not good at cooking. They earn so much money. It''s a small matter to eat out for a few hundred yuan.


    The client felt very upset, but he had nothing to do. Every time heined to Zhu Jun, Zhu Jun fell asleep.


    After all, they have been together for so many years, and their lives tend to be t. How can they be as nervous as when they are just beginning to fall in love.


    The client was angry and had the idea of divorce, but does a rtionship really copse because of the interference of outsiders?


    Zhu Jun alone, she is very satisfied.


    She forbeared and began to think about how to send the Buddha away.


    The client is a person with high education and self-restraint. He doesn''t yell at me. He just starts to have something to say. I hope my elder sister can understand me and leave.


    After all, in the client''s mind, as long as it is an individual, it is still important to face.


    However, elder sister ho didn''t care at all, or didn''t pay attention to the attitude of the client at all.


    Stay steady.


    The client was preparing for pregnancy, and soon found out that she was pregnant. The elder sister has more reason to live. I have to cook for you, and I have to take care of your baby in the future.


    What a wonderful day in the city. My younger brother and sister went to work during the day. She was the only one at home. How boring.


    A phone call to work in the hometown of the younger sister quit, with their little son to live together.


    With so many people, my younger sister can work in a big city.


    My son will be nurtured in the city, and he will be as promising as his uncle.


    This time, the client''s home is busy. The younger sisteres to live in a room. The elder sister takes her little son to live in a room. The younger sister lives in a full room.


    I can''t sit on the sofa in the living room.


    The client was very ufortable and asked Zhu Jun why the elder sister wanted to bring her son. Zhu Jun said that the elder sister meant that her son would be a ymate for our children.


    The client called a deep speechless, she gave birth to a prince? A ymate?


    How long does the elder sister n to live? She will live for ten or eight years. When will her children know how to y with children.


    Do you want to raise a nephew?


    Two kids?


    And the bear child is upset when the client looks at him. He cleans up all day long, and his nose is bubbling. He can''t wipe it on the sofa or on the wall


    The younger sister said she was looking for a job, but she didn''t find it, so she put it at home to eat and drink.


    The client bought some snacks and yoghurt, but before she recovered, it was gone.


    The two second bedrooms are well decorated, and now they have be garbage dumps.


    A strange smell.


    There are all kinds of wonderful demands and things, and all kinds of words that tie the client''s heart, so that the client can no longer bear.


    The client broke outpletely and had the most serious fight with Zhu Jun in recent years.


    Zhu Jun asked the client if she disliked their family. The elder sister is now like this because her family was poor and she could only study for one child. Her parents chose to study for themselves.That''s why they didn''t get an education.


    The client said that she had met many rural people, and she came from the countryside, but many rural people love to be clean even if they don''t read many books.


    They are also qualified and reasonable.


    Zhu Jun''s expression was a little painful and humiliating, like the client trampled on his dignity, the client was very emotional, and he didn''t want to see Zhu Jun''s expression, so he rushed out of the house with pregnancy.


    She just wanted to be quiet.


    Zhu Jun saw that the consignor had left and quickly caught up with him. The consignor didn''t wait for the elevator, so he would be caught up by Zhu Jun when he waited for the elevator. At that time, he would be pulling at the door of the elevator, which made the consignor feel ashamed.


    She chose to take the stairs, but Zhu Jun was in a hurry to catch up with her. The client''s mood fluctuated so much that she rolled down the stairs and had a miscarriage.


    The client of the miscarriage was very painful. She wanted to divorce, wanted to call her family, and wanted someone to take care of her. However, she thought that there was no ce to live at home, and she didn''t want her mother to see the chicken feather after her marriage. She was afraid that her mother would worry, so the client gave up.


    Sitting in the confinement, he had a miscarriage due to special reasons, which made the client recover slowly and need to be taken care of, but Zhu Jun had to go to work.


    The task of taking care of the client was assigned to the elder sister by Zhu Jun.


    Zhu Jun happens to have a big project to do at work. After a few months, he can''t give up. He goes to work early and leaves workte. The client has three meals a day and is taken care of by his elder sister.


    All day is a bowl of egg noodles thrown in front of the client, said he would not cook to eat, only this.


    If you don''t think about it yourself, the client will have a miscarriage. The old saying is that you don''t want to eat condiments, just oil and salt. The client still believes in the old tradition.


    Now some takeout are also scary, most worried about unknown things.


    The key is no nutrition, so the client can only get up and do it by himself.


    Zhu Jun''s attitude towards this matter is just a few words of his elder sister.


    The client ispletely cold hearted. He hates that he hasn''t seen the essence of Zhu Jun clearly for so many years, so he decides to divorce Zhu Jun from xiaoyuezi.

 Chapter 654

    But the client''s divorce is like a ho''s nest.


    At the beginning, Zhu Jun pleaded with the client in a low voice. The client was resolute. In order to get the client''s forgiveness, Zhu Jun proposed to let his elder sister and younger sister go home in front of the client.


    It''s very euphemistic, and it doesn''t have much confidence.


    Then the elder sister was angry and said that it was Zhu Jun who made them not city dwellers because they didn''t read so many books.


    He pointed to the client''s nose and scolded the client for stirring up dissension all day long. She was not a good daughter-inw.


    The client really can''t scold such unreasonable people.


    The elder sister turned around and called Zhu Jun''s parents. She had a runny nose and a tear, adding to the story.


    Said his brother earned money, had a house, are not willing to give them to live.


    We need to get rid of them.


    I didn''t work. I went to take care of people. Didn''t she take care of my sister-inw''s miscarriage?


    Besides, my sister-inw doesn''t know how to be proper. They have lost their good children. They are the descendants of the Zhu family!


    So he was killed by his sister-inw.


    In short, she is the most reasonable. Zhu Jun''s parents call Zhu Jun to be a peacemaker.


    Zhu Junhao is in a dilemma. He doesn''t want to get a divorce, and he doesn''t want to face the criticism from his parents. His eldest sister has a bad mouth. Everything has spread in his hometown. Faxiao calls to say that the people in his hometown say that he has read a book and has a good job, and he has settled down in the city, regardless of his family.


    It''s a wolf''s heart or something.


    I couldn''t see what my sister paid for him.


    Zhu Jun feels that he can''t lift his head when he goes back to the vige. If he insists on driving his sister away, he will be punished.


    Zhu Jun has be the object of discussion in Murakami. Zhu Jun''s parents feel that there is no light in any ce they go. They usually like to tell others how excellent their sons are. Now when they say it, everyone looks at them meaningfully.


    There''s nothing to show off.


    I can''t say that I won''t care about your parents who face the Loess and face the sky in the future.


    Zhu Jun''s mother is old and has a normal cold. After going to the hospital for a few days, the elder sister said at home every day that Zhu Jun was so angry that she was hospitalized.


    Also used the client, said that all me the client, the mother-inw are angry in hospital.


    Of course, the client can''t bear to go on, saying that everything is divorced, and the house is half for one person.


    In this smoky ce, the clients are very unhappy, and they can''t get rid of them. They simply move out and live, so they have nothing to go back and ask for a divorce.


    But now the house has a value-added part, and if one person has half of the house, you can''t cut half of the house.


    It means either selling the house and sharing half of the money with one person, or one partypensates the other.


    This half of the money is not a small amount. Neither the client nor Zhu Jun has the money topensate the other party.


    There is only one way to sell the house.


    However, neither Zhu Jun nor his elder sister agreed to buy a house.


    There''s no money for the client.


    In fact, Zhu Jun was cheated by his elder sister, and he was not willing to give the money to the client, just like cutting meat.


    It will take him a long time to earn that money.


    House is not willing to give the client, money is not willing to give, cheap want to own, but Zhu Jun did not particrly understand that.


    A lot of words don''t sound good.


    Things are stuck here.


    The elder sister gave Zhu Jun an idea to spend.


    Anyway, men don''t affect anything. If you don''t divorce, it won''t affect girls to follow you. How many girls know that you have a suite in a big city are willing to.


    Zhu Jun said that even if it takes a long time to live apart, she will be sentenced to divorce. The elder sister said that it doesn''t matter. I''ll talk about itter.


    You can''t make her happy.


    The elder sister also said that the client might have a man outside. She was so anxious to get a divorce that she deliberately lost her child.


    Take the money and stick it to the man outside.


    Zhu Jun''s taste isplicated.


    It hurts to think of children. Other people''s children are very cute and he envies them, but the children are missing, and his wife is still trying to get a divorce.


    It used to be so hard, but now the days are better and the ideas are more?


    Is the present day so miserable?


    How nice it is for everyone to be together. The house is empty. What''s the rtionship between living here?


    What''s the matter with eating and drinking? It''s all a family, and no one else has to eat it.


    It''s just that he has high vision and dislikes his family.


    Zhu Jun feels that his wife has changed and be too thorough.


    The client went to talk about divorce again, and the elder sister said those unpleasant words in front of the client.


    The client moved out because there was a man outside.


    The client was so angry that he had a fight with his elder sister.However, Zhu Ju is the client, let the client do not start.


    The client is controlled by Zhu Jun, and the movement is inconvenient, which is more convenient for the elder sister to rush to the client.


    Zhu Jun is still saying that the client should not do anything and have something to say.


    The client almost exploded.


    Who beat who?


    His heart was full of hate and pain. He was so angry that he turned around and said he would not fight. Zhu Jun let go of the client, and the client pped Zhu Jun directly. Then the elder sister rushed to fight the client again, and Zhu Jun stood aside with his face covered.


    I''m so shocked that I was beaten?


    After the client was beaten, he called the police and said that he had been raped, but it was the elder sister, not her husband.


    It''s a dead end.


    The elder sister also went to the client''s unit to make trouble. She said that the client was having a divorce at home. Was there a man outside? She asked the client''s unit if she knew who the man was outside?


    Then the consignor gets countless different eyes. When the consignor is promoted to a higher level, they all feel that the consignor relies on men to get up.


    Excellent people are always envied and their words are formidable.


    It can be said that the client is very depressed and painful. In a short period of time, he feels that he is going crazy.


    It was a terrible mess.


    It also became the darkest day for the client.


    The client hopes that the Tasker can help her out and solve the problem.


    Meng Li epts the plot and breathes a long breath. Some marriages are really painful.


    More than once.


    The client''s married life was really messed up by his eldest sister-inw.


    Before their marriage, the client and Zhu Jun only focus on making money, saving money to buy a house, and going back to their own homes and looking for their own mothers for the Spring Festival.


    Besides, Zhu Jun usually mentions little about his family. They live in a single room on the top floor, and the conditions are not good. Zhu Jun''s family won''te either.


    They get along with each other too little. The client doesn''t know Zhu Jun''s family at all, so he just thinks Zhu Jun is good.


    In fact, Zhu Jun''s eldest sister, Zhu Fen, gave Zhu Jun the chance to study. It is clear that Zhu Fen can''t study by herself and is unwilling to study. Nine years ofpulsory education has not beenpleted.


    It really doesn''t need much money toplete nine-yearpulsory education in viges and towns.

 Chapter 655

    Then she said that she gave her younger brother the chance to study. She said that her younger brother did well in the ss and had a good future in the future, but he could not lose his future because he had no money.


    As soon as he went out to say this, the whole vige knew that Zhu Jun had a great sister.


    Every day, he talked about it as if it were true. In the end, Zhu Jun felt that his elder sister had given him the chance to study.


    Zhu Jun''s parents also feel that their daughter is sensible and does not add to the burden of the family.


    In fact, there is an obvious loophole. If the Zhu family is really poor enough to provide for only one child, how did Zhu Jun''s younger sister get to high school? Zhu Jun''s younger sister got into the most ordinary high school and stayed in it for three years.


    Anyway, there are too many things to talk about every day. It''s estimated that Zhu Fen cheated himself and forgot what he thought at the beginning.


    It''s a masterpiece.


    Meng Li touched her stomach, and now the child has miscarried. Meng Li is a little secretly d that this time has given her a huge problem.


    If you are pregnant when youe here, Meng Li really doesn''t know whether to have this child or not.


    It''s hard to decide whether to do it or not. Meng Li feels that this decision is very painful, especially when it''s a decision for the client. This kind of thing should not be decided by her.


    At this point in time, she only needs to sit for a small month.


    Now Zhu Jun has gone to work. When he came backte yesterday, hey down and went to bed. In the morning, he got up and rushed away. He didn''t eat breakfast.


    It means that Zhufen wille with a bowl of egg noodles.


    At first, the client insisted on eating for a few days. Later, he could not eat any more and did it himself.


    Fortunately, it''s very convenient to buy vegetables now. Just ce an order on your mobile phone. You don''t need to hop out to buy vegetables, which saves you a lot of work.


    Sure enough, after a while, Zhu Fen brought in a bowl of egg noodles and put them on Meng Li''s bedside table. The soup spilled a little on the bedside table.


    Looking at Meng Li without expression:


    "have breakfast."


    Meng Li looks up at Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen is in his thirties. His eldest son is studying in his hometown with his ex husband. His youngest son is six or seven years old, and he doesn''t want to study.


    Zhu Fen said it''s OK to studyte.


    Zhu Fen''s skin is rough and her hair is oily, which is more oily than that of her confinement child. Her eyebrows are light, her lips are thin and her cheekbones are high. In addition to her present expression, it gives people a kind of mean feeling.


    The figure is still a little fat, about 1.6 meters tall.


    Looking at Meng Li and looking at her, Zhu Fen couldn''t help touching her face and asked:


    "what are you looking at? I have something on my face? "


    Meng Li shook his head, and Zhu Fen said:


    "then you should eat quickly. It''s true that if the child is lost, people will wait on him every day."


    Zhu Fen mes the client''s child for dropping it.


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t give you three thousand yuan a month to cover food and shelter. What''s the matter with you taking care of me?"


    "what do you mean by that? You''re babysitting me. "


    Meng Li, nomittal, squints at Zhu Fen:


    "didn''t he invite you to be a nanny in the first ce?"


    In fact, 3000 yuan is not low. What I thought at that time was that I didn''t let Zhu Fen finish all the nanny''s work. When they were free, they would help a little.


    It''s not to say that it''s all up to Zhu Fengan.


    When the timees to have a baby, she will sit in the confinement and ask her to help cook some rice and take care of a child. She is not a full-time sister-inw or nanny.


    Is Zhu Fen worthy of such a high sry because he doesn''t have other people''s professional knowledge?


    As for Zhu Fen''s attitude, she worked as a nanny for others, and was kicked out every minute. Later, the client was unwilling to give the 3000 yuan. What would she do to be a nanny? She came to be an old Buddha, and she became a nanny.


    However, Zhu Jun told the client that this was what he talked about at the beginning.


    He also reasoned with the client, saying that some workers werezy, but as long as they were still employed, the boss had to pay.


    Does the client say it can''t be opened?


    Zhu Jun is not willing to give up this special worker.


    Zhu Fen Pooh:


    "I''m your husband''s sister, how do you speak?"


    Meng Li''s mind changed. Instead of quarreling with Zhu Fen, he did something first.


    She said:


    "forget it, I won''t argue with you. You can eat noodles. I have no appetite."


    Zhu Fen hummed twice and said:


    "I''ll tell you, it''s just wrong of you to say that."


    Meng Li looked at Zhu Fen coldly:


    "it''s said that I won''t quarrel with you. Do you have to quarrel with me?"


    Zhu Fen took a look at the egg noodles and said:


    "OK, I''ll take the noodles away. You can find a way to eat yourself."


    It''s trying to embarrass Meng Li. I don''t want you to eat it. I want to make it myself.Meng Li sneered. Zhu Fen raised the noodles, tilted the bowl, and sprinkled some egg noodle soup on the bedside table. It was sticky, with a fishy smell of eggs.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how Zhu Fen makes noodles smell.


    How did this cooking skille over these years? Meng Li doubts that Zhu Fen did it on purpose.


    I don''t bother, and I''m not willing to let the client eat better.


    In this way, it''s too cheap to divorce and leave. Zhu Fen and his family have to make them uneasy and give the client the bad temper.


    Zhu Jun is not selfish. He looks at his sister as a client and is not willing to give the client his share of the money.


    Although it seems that Zhu Fen hase up with new ideas, Zhu Jun doesn''t agree. What can Zhu Fen do?


    Meng Li takes out his mobile phone and opens the work group. It''s full ofpany news, which the client wants to see every day.


    The doctor suggested that the client must have a good rest before going to work, so the client can only ask for leave for thepany.


    Meng Li finished reading thepany''s news, and then bought a carte on her mobile phone, so she bought it for herself.


    I ordered some spareribs. I don''t want to knock. I''ll call first.


    The TV in the living room is very loud. Zhu Fen''s son watches it all the time. Zhu Fen also watches it andughs from time to time.


    Zhu Xiaojing holds Zhu Jun''sptop and fiddles with it in the room all day.


    Meng Li is looking for a job on the Inte.


    It''s not about work.


    As a matter of fact, Zhu Jun''s parents are not so shrewd. They just have no opinions and follow others'' advice.


    Zhu Fen is the most powerful member of the Zhu family. He leads the thoughts of Zhu''s parents and influences Zhu Xiaojing. He instills some shameless thoughts into Zhu Xiaojing.


    Zhu JUNBA, in fact, is ayman. He is not a big traitor, but he is selfish and wants to be a good man.


    When things arrive, Meng Li gets out of bed and opens the door to get things.


    When passing by the living room, Meng Li nced at the living room. The living room is now in a mess, and the snack bags can''t fit in the garbage can.

 Chapter 656

    The client couldn''t see it before, so he had to clean it up, but it didn''t take long, and it would still be chaotic.


    The client doesn''t go to clean up after the confinement.


    I can''t see myself in my room all day.


    It''s boring to watch.


    Just want to get angry.


    Before he came, the client wanted a divorce.


    Open the door to take things, Zhu Fen quickly with his son xiao''ane, Zhu Fen looked at Meng from the hands of things.


    Xiao an went straight. He reached out to grab the bag and thought it was a snack.


    Meng Li raises the bag and refuses to let Xiao an take it. Xiao an stares at Meng Li and says, "what did you buy?"


    Meng Li said:


    "ribs, stew and tonic."


    Zhu Fen looked disdainful:


    "it''s either having a baby, or having a baby, or stewing soup."


    "Then we won''t go out to eat at noon. Let''s drink spareribs soup together. Let''s drink some for children to grow up."


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "Oh."


    Zhu Fen coaxed xiao''an:


    "drink spareribs soup at noon."


    Xiao an asked in his native dialect:


    "didn''t you buy some potato chips?"


    Zhu Fen looks at Meng Li, and Meng Li says, "No."


    Then he turned and left. Meng Li moved a dining chair to the kitchen. The kitchen was small, and it was inconvenient to pass. However, Meng Li didn''t want anyone toe in, and she closed the kitchen door.


    Meng Li bought some wax gourd and washed the spareribs with water with thick gloves. Meng Li bought a kilo of spareribs and wax gourd and stewed them in the pot.


    Then she took out the bead, put it on the dining chair and began to practice.


    The body will recover faster if it has aura.


    In the middle of the way, Zhu Fen came to the kitchen door and asked if it was OK. Meng Li said no. Zhu Fen also told Meng Li to stew a little. Meng Li promised.


    She''s sure to make it soft.


    In fact, Zhu Fen still has some doubts. She feels that the woman''s attitude towards her is abnormal today.


    At the beginning, it was not fierce, but obedient in a twinkling of an eye, psycho?


    Meng Li felt that time passed faster when he began to practice. It wasn''t long before the ribs were ready. Meng Li got a bowl full of ribs, which made Meng Li''s fingers move.


    In thest world, although she was a youngdy in the general''s mansion, because of the special situation, she still ate pickled vegetables with rice porridge, not much meat.


    This body is also good, a few days did not eat meat, Meng Li did not hesitate, eat up.


    Then Meng Li identally finished eating a kilo of spareribs, eating some wax gourd to relieve the greasiness and drinking some soup to warm up. Meng Li touched his round stomach, which was good!


    Meng Li felt that the food he made tasted the best. With a satisfied look on his face, he cleaned up the kitchen and took a look at the two bowls beside. It was Zhu Fen and her son who had not washed the bowls. Meng Li took back his eyes and washed the bowls he used.


    After these, Meng Li slowly walked out of the kitchen. Zhu Fen had already smelled the vor of spareribs soup, and now he was very greedy.


    Xiao''an also kept swallowing. Seeing Meng Liing out, Zhu Fen quickly held his neck and asked:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    It''s all eaten.


    Xiao an pursed her mouth and looked at Zhu Fen:


    "Mom, I want to eat."


    Zhu Fen took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. It was only eleven o''clock and said:


    "is it too early to eat now?"


    "Good son, we''ll eatter."


    The bowl of egg noodles in the morning was too bad to eat, but it was very stuffy. Now I''m not hungry, and I can''t eat much.


    Xiao an stares at Zhu Fen with an unhappy face.


    Zhu Fen takes out a packet of snacks and hands it to Xiao an. Xiao an takes it over. Inside is a biscuit coated with chocte. He holds the biscuit in his hand. The food bag is thrown at the garbage can, and it falls to the ground.


    Xiao''an''s snot came out again. He took a bite of the biscuit. The crumbs of the biscuit fell on the sofa. His snot came out and almost touched the biscuit.


    Meng Li


    Meng Li went straight back to his room, turned on theputer and began to set up the routerwork.


    She limited the speed of Xiaojing''sputer next door and the TV in the living room.


    And changed the code.


    Zhu Jun will not be able to board even when hees back.


    It''s very noisy at home every day.


    Soon next door with others even Mai Xiaojing found it impossible tomunicate, talk is intermittent, open a web page and wait for half a day.


    In the living room, Zhu Fen''s mother and son had been watching TV well, but they couldn''t load it. They kept turning around. After a long time, they could get some pictures, and they got stuck again.


    How can I see this? When I see the best, thework is not good, it''s really annoying.Zhu Fen went to Meng Li''s door and tried to open it directly, but she didn''t push it open. She said:


    "Why are you locking the door?"


    "It''s very convenient."


    Zhu Fen: "it''s not convenient for women."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Zhu Fen gave a low voice with disdain:


    "the problem is that the is broken. Come out and have a look."


    Meng Li said:


    "no, my mobile phone can be used, but it''s slower. Maybe it''s the peak time of Inte use now."


    Zhu Fen: "really?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Zhu Fen frowned:


    "what''s the matter? I don''t care when I talk to you. What''s the matter?"


    Meng Li still ignores Zhu Fen, and Zhu Fen pushes down the door again, but still can''t open it. Seeing the TV, Xiao an still thinks about the ribs in his heart, and says to Zhu Fen:


    "Mom, let''s have dinner first."


    Zhu Fen a think, eat rice to see whether the will be good.


    Zhu Xiaojing also came out and asked what happened to Zhu Fen''s Inte. Zhu Fen said that it might be the peak time of Inte use now. Zhu Xiaojing said: "there was no such situation before."


    Zhu Fen said he didn''t know, and then he took Zhu Xiaojing to the kitchen, intending to serve ribs soup.


    Zhu Xiaojing: "stewed by my sister-inw?"


    Zhu Fen turned her lips:


    "she hated my cooking, and insisted on making it herself."


    Zhu Xiaojing opened the lid of the pot and saw that there was nothing in the pot. Zhu Fen called out:


    "spareribs soup?"


    Zhu Xiaojing shakes her head. Zhu Fen rushes to Meng Li''s room and asks:


    "what do you say about your stewed spareribs soup?"


    "Yes." Meng Li said softly.


    Zhu Fen felt that she had heard wrong. She asked again:


    "did you say you finished eating?"


    Meng Li gave a cold hum, and when Zhu Fenton was angry, she said:


    "how many tricks do you y with me? You have a big belly, and you can eat it all by yourself? Don''t you mean to eat together? "


    Meng Li:


    "when did I promise to eat with you?"


    Zhu Fen recalled, it seems that she really did not shout to eat together?


    She said angrily:


    "you''ve done a great job."


    "Didn''t Zhu Jun pay you for the vegetables? You don''t know if you want to buy it yourself? If you don''t do it for me, do you want me to cook for you in confinement? Your face is big. "


    Meng Li said.


    Zhu Fen wanted to curse, but he didn''t think about what to curse.


    Zhu Xiaojing pulls Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen rushes to the kitchen and sees Meng Li''s leftover ribs in the garbage can. He is so angry that he kicks hard.


    The garbage can is on the ground.

 Chapter 657

    Zhu Fen couldn''t help being angry.


    You can''t take Meng Li.


    There was nothing to eat. Several people rummaged in the fridge and found some food to fill their stomachs. The was not ready yet. They began to ask Meng Li about the again. Meng Li only said that he didn''t know.


    Unable to watch TV and yputer games, Zhu Fen and Zhu Xiaojing began to watch mobile phones, but the mobile phones seemed to look like that, especially Xiao an didn''t have mobile phones to y, so they began to pester Zhu Fen and take him out to y.


    Zhu Fen is helpless, a few people went out.


    The house is clean.


    Meng Li has been practicing silently for an afternoon. In the middle, Zhu Jun calls Meng Li to ask if he has eaten.


    Meng Li said that he stewed the spareribs soup, but Zhu Jun didn''t respond. He only said that he woulde back from work early today, and asked what happened to his homework. Obviously, Zhu Fen called Zhu Jun.


    At five or six in the afternoon, Meng Li bought vegetables and a fish stew to drink.


    Zhu Jun said that he woulde back early only after nine o''clock in the evening. He came back with Zhu Fen.


    In order to be angry, Zhu Fen said loudly in the living room:


    "that hot pot restaurant is really delicious. The beef is fresh and tender. I''ll eat it tomorrow."


    Zhu Jun takes a look at Zhu Fen and ns to enter the room. Meng Li opens the door. Zhu Jun loosens his tie and asks Meng Li, "have you eaten yet?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhu Jun. he used to be a tight and straight man. Now he''s in his thirties. He doesn''t exercise much. His hairline is a little high and he''s a little fat.


    It''s a little over one meter seven. It''s very long.


    "Yes, I made my own fish soup." Meng Li replied.


    Zhu Jun said, "eat well."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. If she didn''t me Zhu Fen, Zhu Jun wouldn''t say that Zhu Fen was wrong.


    In the past, he was also a considerate person, but in these years, time has worn away a lot of things. Zhu Jun is no longer considerate, and no longer distressed. Especially because the children are no longer quarreling, Zhu Jun doesn''t me Zhu fen for causing disharmony in the family. He only mes the client for being too willful. What can he do if he doesn''t quarrel?


    Maybe Xiao an went out to y all afternoon, but when she came back, she didn''t have the energy to watch TV and went to sleep.


    Zhu Fen wants to take her child to bed. Zhu Xiaojing wants to talk about the Inte. Looking at her brother and sister-inw in the room with the door closed, she doesn''t want to say anything.


    Zhu Jun is ready to go to bed. Before that, Zhu Jun takes out his mobile phone and asks:


    "is the Inte bad?"


    Meng Li, well, Zhu Jun uses the flow directly. He doesn''t care about it very much.


    Zhu Jun brushes his circle of friends for a while, then turns off his mobile phone and gets ready to go to bed. Meng Li asks:


    "what did you eat tonight?"


    "The elder sister is ying near the unit. When she gets off work, she says she wille back together. Xiao an is making a fuss about eating hot pot. She goes to eat hot pot together."


    Maybe Zhu Jun didn''t feel so good. He was afraid that Meng Li would think more about it. He exined:


    "it''s not that it''s inconvenient for you to eat those now, so I didn''t call you. Besides, hot pot is not a delicious meal. It''s an ordinary meal."


    Meng Li smiles sarcastically at the corner of his mouth, and Zhu Jun says:


    "aren''t you angry?"


    Meng Li: "I''m not angry. I can''t hold you back."


    Xiao''an wants to eat hot pot. I don''t know. Usually, Zhu Fen instructs her children to ask Zhu Jun for something.


    Zhu Jun leaned against Meng Li and wanted to hold him. Meng Li was farther away. He was so empty that he could lie down again.


    Zhu Jun looked at the other side so exclude him, also no longer close, after the child is gone, the atmosphere between the two people is more strange.


    Meng Li looks at Zhu Jun sideways:


    "would you like to give me your sry card?"


    Zhu Jun frowned slightly and stretched out again:


    "why did you suddenly think of asking for my sry card?"


    Meng Li suddenly asked with a cold face:


    "you don''t want to, do you?"


    Zhu Jun I didn''t say no


    Meng Li''s tone is not happy:


    "if you don''t take it out immediately, it proves that you don''t want to."


    Zhu Jun If you''re reasonable, I''ll give it to you as soon as you say it. I didn''t sleep with my sry card. "


    Meng Li:


    "don''t reason with women, I just don''t reason."


    Zhu Jun''s helpless face:


    "good, good."


    Meng Li: "go quickly and bring it to me, or you won''t want to sleep tonight."


    Zhu Jun can only get up from bed, take out his wallet, draw out his sry card, look at Meng Li and ask:


    "why do you suddenly want my sry card? It''s not convenient for me to use some money at ordinary times."


    "Women''s housekeepers are not all normal. Why don''t you give them to me? Do you want to raise women outside Meng Li is not reasonable at all.


    In any case, all the charges go to Zhu Jun''s head.Zhu Jun is speechless. It''s all that and that.


    He said:


    "are you bored at home, thinking about things, thinking about things in a mess? How can I have someone outside?"


    Meng Li: "if you don''t give it to me, I''ll ask my mother to pick me up to my hometown tomorrow."


    Meng Li took the mobile phone, lit the screen and made a phone call.


    "Yes, yes, here you are."


    Zhu Jun is helpless, gave sry card to Meng Li.


    Meng Li was satisfied with this, and she said:


    "after that, my housekeeper and family expenses will have to listen to me."


    Zhu Jun:


    "good, good, listen to you, as long as you don''t make trouble, all right."


    Meng Li:


    "I''ll pay your sister''s sry."


    Zhu Jun is a little worried:


    "you won''t give it to her, will you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "as long as she works, I will give it to her."


    Zhu Jun said:


    "aunt, can you sleep now?"


    Meng Li snorted and turned over with his mobile phone and card.


    Thinking that it''s all electronic payment now, Meng Li simply takes Zhu Jun''s mobile phone and transfers the money from Zhu Jun''s card to her card.


    It''s not only the sry of this month, but also Zhu Jun''s umted money.


    It''s not the moonlight n. I can save some money every month.


    Zhu Jun sees his mobile phone text message and informs him that there is no money left. He is a little ufortable, but he is afraid that Meng Li will make a big noise with him and doesn''t speak.


    Especially when I came back today, I didn''t pester him to say bad things about my elder sister. If this can really make the family quiet down, it''s my wife anyway, just hand it in.


    Now Zhu Jun also has a dream that his wife can live in harmony with his elder sister and younger sister.


    Lie down quietly, think about it or want to fight for some pocket money for yourself.


    He called Meng Li:


    "daughter inw I... "


    It''s hard to say.


    Meng Li ignored.


    Zhu Jun shouts again, but there is still no movement. Zhu Jun is afraid of shouting and getting annoyed by the noise, so he can only sleep quietly.


    After Zhu Jun fell asleep, Meng Li sat up and began to practice.


    The next morning, Zhu Jun got up, thought of the empty card, and said to Meng Li:


    "it''s not convenient for me to use money."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll give you a hundred, enough for you to take a taxi and have breakfast."


    Zhu Jun Enough. "


    Meng Li: "remember to pay by mobile phone and leave the bill so that you know where the money is."

 Chapter 658

    Zhu Jun


    "Gone."


    "By the way, don''t use credit cards or anything, or I won''t pay you back."


    Meng Li said.


    Zhu Jun: "daughter-inw, can we not be so strict? Sometimes it''s urgent."


    Meng Li:


    "in case of emergency, tell me, I''ll transfer it to you."


    "Do you want to raise other women and overdraft your credit card?"


    Zhu Jun Don''t think too much about it. "


    Heard of postpartum depression, now this abortion is also very depressed, forget it, or don''t provoke her.


    "I promise you everything, OK?" Zhu Jun looks at Meng Li helplessly.


    Meng Li: "OK, go to work."


    Zhu Jun went to work. Meng Li carefully looked at Zhu Jun''s money again. This month''s sry has just been paid, and he hasn''t had time to pay Zhu Fen.


    Zhu Fen didn''t even cook the egg noodles for Meng Li this morning, so she made some by herself.


    Xiao''an pesters Zhu Fen to get the TV ready. Zhu Fen is very annoyed and asks Meng Li. Meng Li says faintly: "the Inte is not good. What can I do?"


    Zhu Fen: "then you need someone to fix it."


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t look for it."


    Zhu Fen: "isn''t this your home?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "as you know, this is my home. I can fix my things if I want to, and I can''t fix them if I don''t want to."


    When Zhu Fen understood, she spat:


    "you deliberately embarrassed us and didn''t let us watch TV, did you?"


    "You don''t need electricity to watch TV. I''ll show you my TV if I want to. If I don''t want to, what can you do to me?" Meng Li said.


    Zhu Fen was furious:


    "you ck hearted man, I''ll call Zhu Jun, and I''ll tell him it''s all your intention."


    "Whatever." Meng Li doesn''t care.


    Zhu Fen clenched her hand tightly and approached Meng Li for a few steps. Meng Li red at Zhu Fen:


    "what''s the matter, do you want to hit me?"


    Zhu Fen snorted:


    "don''t regret it. My son is bored. I''ll take him to the amusement park."


    Zhu Fen takes revenge on Meng Li. If you don''t let my son watch TV, I will let my son spend your money.


    Meng does not care.


    Zhu Fen went out with her son and Xiao Jing.


    Zhu Fen calls Zhu Jun and says that Meng Li deliberately broke the and won''t let her son see it. It''s hard for Zhu Jun to talk about it. Zhu Fen calls Xiao an and Xiao an shouts, "uncle, I''m going to the yground. Can you book tickets online for me?".


    There are three of us.


    Zhu junshun searched theputer and found a ticket of one hundred and eight.


    Three people


    He has no money for half price of 90 yuan for children''s ticket.


    No credit card


    Zhu Jun told xiao''an to call him backter. After he hung up, Zhu Jun called Meng Li, who said, "the money doesn''t belong to me."


    Zhu Jun:


    "children call me uncle, call you aunt."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you have no money, if you want to buy it for him with a credit card, there is no money to return the credit card to you."


    Zhu Jun Don''t make it like this. "


    Meng Li: "Zhu Jun, have you ever thought about your life? Your sister treats you as the head of injustice all day long. You are mentally handicapped. Do you have no more than your own life?"


    "After this, my soul has been hurt. I have taken the extra money to buy things andfort myself. If you dare to spend it on them, you can deduct it from your elder sister''s sry."


    Meng Li said and hung up the phone.


    Zhu Jun


    It''s too strong.


    Zhu Jun knows his elder sister after all. If her sry is deducted, she will definitely make trouble.


    It''s better to decline now.


    After all kinds of entanglement, he sent a text message saying that he was in a meeting and he had no money.


    Zhu Fen see text messages, brother in a meeting, she can''t call again, but no money, what is the ghost?


    My brother earns so much a month, how can he have no money?


    But now my son has to y. If he doesn''t go, he''s going to y.


    When Zhu Fen bought the ticket, she was so distressed that she only spent 270 yuan to buy the ticket for herself and her son.


    Zhu Xiaojing


    Don''t let me y, let me wait outside?


    Meng Li received a message on his mobile phone and stood up to open the door. Zhu Siwu, the younger brother of the client, stood at the door with big and small bags.


    Zhu Siwu is strong and young. He has a kind of strength at that stop.


    It''s not only the Zhu family that has a lot of people. There are people on her side.


    The consignor was just too stupid to let his mother and family worry. They didn''t want to talk about it and carry it on their own.Mother''s family is a solid backing.


    Zhu Siwu went as a soldier and retired at home. Meng Li asked him toe over yesterday and said he was bullied, so Zhu Siwu rushed over.


    This is his first visit to the new house.


    Seeing the chaos in the house, it didn''t look like the style of the client at all. I asked what was the matter.


    Meng Li tells Zhu Siwu the whole story in detail. Zhu Siwu is very angry, but what''s the big mistake Zhu Jun has to make?


    Nothing.


    It''s just that I spend more money for my elder sister. My elder sister and my younger sister are a little annoyed and don''t work with their sry.


    So Zhu Siwu felt that things were still a little difficult, but he couldn''t watch his sister being bullied.


    Meng Li told him the purpose of calling him here. I wish Siwu a smooth hand.


    Then Meng Li cleans up Zhu Fen''s sleep and moves all the things of Zhu Fen and her son to Zhu Xiaojing''s room.


    The two bedrooms are almost the same, 11 or 12 square meters, but three people living in a room seems crowded.


    Meng Li also called a man to change the lock of Zhu Fen''s bedroom and let Zhu Siwu take it.


    See who deserves who.


    After Zhu Fen came back, the door could not be opened. After a long time, a 1.8-meter-old man stood out from the door and looked at her coldly.


    Zhu Fen screamed in fright, and Meng Li stood at the door:


    "what the hell did you do when you came back?"


    Zhu Fen: "who is this?"


    Meng Li: "my brother, you haven''t seen him before."


    Zhu Fen took a look and said:


    "what''s your brother doing in my room when he''s here?"


    "What is your room? This is my house and Zhu Jun''s. you live with Xiaojing. " Meng Li said.


    She gave Zhu Siwu a look. Zhu Siwu stood up and closed the door. Instead of speaking, she looked at Zhu Fen with her eyes.


    Zhu Xiaojing opened her room and saw that it was full of Zhu Fen''s and xiao''an''s things. Her face sank.


    She was very angry that Zhu Fen didn''t take her to y. Now she has to live with her. It''s inconvenient for her to share videos with others in the evening.


    No freedom.


    She stares at Meng Li, but Zhu Xiaojing is much smarter. She doesn''t speak. She knows Zhu Fen is going to make trouble.


    Let Zhu Fen make trouble.


    Zhu Fen also poked his head and saw that all his things had been taken. He was so angry that he pointed to Meng Li and was about to open his mouth. A meat wall stood in front of Zhu Fen:


    "pay attention, don''t yell at my sister."


    Zhu Fen pushes Zhu Siwu. Zhu Siwu doesn''t move. Zhu Fen knows that his brother-inw hase to support him. When he hears that his brother-inw has been a soldier, Zhu Fen is a little nervous.

 Chapter 659

    When Meng Li closes the door, Zhu Siwu looks at Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen snorts: "what''s so great."


    Zhu Siwu:


    "what about you?"


    Looking at Zhu Siwu coldly, xiao''an is also afraid. He pulls Zhu Fen to go inside, and Zhu Fen goes with him.


    In the end, it''s bullying.


    Meng Li and Zhu Siwu bought the dishes, and Zhu Siwu went to make them.


    In the middle of the journey, Zhu Fen watched and looked in the kitchen. Xiao''an wanted to steal Zhu Siwu''s food. He was beaten by Zhu Siwu''s chopsticks. Xiao''an was aggrieved and wanted to cry. Zhu Siwu raised his hand and threatened to cry again. Xiao''an was afraid of being beaten and ran away.


    Do a good job to Meng left the room, two people eat, chat.


    A happy look.


    Zhu Fen and Zhu Xiaojing, however, were staring at each other with big eyes. Zhu Fen said, "it''s because she has a younger brother. When Zhu Junes back, let him support us."


    Zhu Fen took a look at the bed, which was put in a mess by Zhu Xiaojing, and said:


    "I don''t clean it up, it''s a mess."


    Zhu Xiaojing rolled her eyes andughed.


    Zhu Jun came backte today, tired, but still by Zhu Fen, anxious to tell Zhu Jun about Zhu Siwu''sing here.


    If you can''t live at home, another outsider.


    Zhu Jun is in charge. Can you drive Zhu Siwu out.


    Zhu Fen''s mouth opened and closed, mixed with his hometown''s swearing words, and his words were vulgar. Meng Li and Zhu Siwu came out, and Zhu Jun squeezed out a smile:


    "Xiaowu is here, too."


    Zhu Siwu gave a sound, and Zhu Jun said:


    "when you are handsome, it''s different when youe back as a soldier."


    Zhu Siwu said modestly:


    "there is nothing but a little strength."


    Zhu Jun


    Meng Li said:


    "just a good man came back. I have something to announce."


    Zhu Jun always thinks there is nothing good about it.


    Meng Li said:


    "did you and I buy the house with half the money? We also pay the mortgage together, right


    Zhu Jun nodded.


    Meng Li said:


    "so you and I have the right to use the remaining two rooms, right?"


    Zhu Jun still nodded, Meng Li said:


    "so the room, your family use one, my family use one is OK."


    Zhu Jun No problem


    Maybe her younger brother was also there, and Zhu Fen was full of confidence. She immediately said to Meng Li with dissatisfaction:


    "how can a woman be so careful with her husband? You are married to our Zhu family. You belong to our Zhu family. Besides, the house belongs to the Zhu family. It''s natural for our Zhu family to live, but it''s not for outsiders."


    Zhu Siwu frowned and stared at Zhu Fen:


    "you are a unreasonable woman, brother Jun, I''ll see what you say today."


    He looked at Zhu Jun again.


    Zhu Jun


    Although the elder sister''s words are a little straightforward, she has a bad temper and he doesn''t dare to offend her.


    But now


    "Xiaowu, you are wee to live here." Zhu Jun hesitated, or said.


    Zhu Fen looks at Zhu Jun:


    "if you want to raise a mother-inw, you need to raise her family?"


    Zhu Jun: "sister, can you say a few words less? This house pays together."


    Zhu Fen insisted:


    "when everyone marries you, it''s yours."


    Meng Li took out another contract and said to Zhu Fen:


    "this contract is more formal. It''s an employment contract. You said to be a nanny for three thousand one months, right? You don''t do the job of nanny now, or you sign this contract and work hard to get paid. "


    "If you don''t sign it, you won''t get paid."


    Zhu Fen opened her mouth wide and looked at Meng Li in disbelief:


    "you''ve done a great job. Aren''t you afraid that people will say you''re hearty?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhu Jun with his chin raised, and his eyes are cold. Zhu Jun says, "daughter inw, the whole family doesn''t have to do this."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t sign, there will be no sry."


    Zhu Jun was a little angry:


    "don''t you embarrass me?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you are the one who embarrasses me. I am the hostess of this family, the only one!"


    Zhu Siwu said:


    "yes, you''re going to make my sister feel aggrieved. I''ll take her away now."


    Zhu Jun


    This little brother-inw is so beautiful.


    I''m afraid the world is not in chaos.


    Zhu Jun looks at Zhu Fen:


    "elder sister, you''d better sign it."Zhu Fen''s eyes widened:


    "do you really want me to be your nanny?"


    Zhu Jun is a little confused. Isn''t that what he said at the beginning?


    Let her take care of the family and give some money?


    "I''m your sister. You should live and drink. Do you have enough money to study until today without me?" Zhu Fen said boldly:


    "I don''t sign. I''m not here to be a nanny."


    Zhu Siwu looks at Zhu Fen in disgust, the unreasonable dead woman.


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow.


    Zhu Jun in the end or some good face, face hot, nothing in front of the daughter-inw and brother-inw''s face say these do?


    Who wants to be mentioned in front of outsiders about this miserable past?


    "Don''t say it." Zhu Jun''s tone is rising.


    Zhu Fen:


    "what can''t be said? In the past, my family was poor and could only provide you with study. I chose to give up because of your younger brother. What are you like now?"


    "You don''t want to ask you to buy me a ticket today. You have no conscience."


    The more she said, the more angry she was and the more aggrieved she was. Especially when she saw that other people''s younger brother was so protective of her elder sister, her younger brother took him as a nanny.


    Finally, he cried.


    Zhu Jun really feels a pain in his skull.


    Meng Li has a charming smile on his lips.


    How interesting, no contrast, no harm, women''s jealousy is terrible, now Zhu Fen can be jealous of her, is not satisfied with Zhu Jun.


    If you are not satisfied, you have to find Zhu Jun to vent your anger. Can Zhu Jun be better?


    People who want to be good at both ends often fail to be good at both ends.


    Meng Li stood up and said to Zhu Jun:


    "you are also an educated person. Should you know that my requirements are not excessive? Since your sister is not willing to sign, there will be no sry in the future. "


    "I''ll have a rest first."


    "Coax your sister." Meng Li went back to the room with a smile in his mouth.


    Zhu Siwu also stood up and patted Zhu Jun on the shoulder:


    "brother Jun, I really sympathize with you. You see your sister is so fierce. You treat her very well. As long as you are not satisfied with her, she will make trouble with you."


    I wish Siwu a second time. I don''t think he said anything wrong?


    That''s what the elder sister told him to say.


    Give Zhu Jun a sympathetic look, Zhu Siwu back to the room.


    Looking at Zhu Fen, who was still crying beside him, Zhu Jun could not help saying:


    "sister, don''t cry."


    Zhu Fen said:


    "why don''t I cry? I''m so kind to your brother. I''ll call my parents and tell them that you call me to work and pay me."


    Zhu Jun is getting more and more angry and in a bad mood. He can''t help saying in a loud voice:


    "what have you done? What''s the matter with calling you to sign a contract? If you sign a sry, it won''t be less than you. She won''t make trouble. Things will be settled and everyone will be harmonious. "

 Chapter 660

    Zhu Fen just said repeatedly that Zhu Jun was sorry for her.


    Zhu Jun said that he didn''t have yunyun ~ ~ ~


    Meng Li was happy in his room. He didn''t have to pester them about some things, but also made them torture each other.


    It''s them who are not happy now.


    Zhu Fen is very angry with Zhu Jun for letting her sign the contract.


    But Zhu Jun thinks it''s just a contract. It''s used to calm down his wife and brother-inw. Even if he''szy, he''ll get a sry. It''s really nothing to sign.


    Two people have different ideas. Zhu Jun can''t coax Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen is so angry that he calls his hometown in the middle of the night.


    How pitiful and helpless he said he was. Now there is one more charge, saying that Zhu Jun doesn''t even give his nephew a ticket to an amusement park.


    How pitiful the child is! Now it doesn''t hurt my father, nor does my uncle.


    He also said that Zhu Jun married an evil daughter-inw, and now he has brought his brother-inw to live here. Zhu Fen is speaking ill of his sister-inw. Zhu Siwues out to the toilet and stands at the door looking at Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen can''t go on


    Zhu''s parents frowned and asked Zhu Jun to answer the phone, saying not to be so mean to their children.


    Besides, it''s not a contract signed by an outsider. It''s too outsider.


    Zhu Jun is very sorry that he didn''t give the money to buy tickets. He thinks it''s only a few hundred yuan. Even if he didn''t give it, she won''t take it to heart.


    Who knows how to make things so serious.


    What''s more, he can''t bear it. He usually pays for xiao''an''s clothes and shoes, as well as his elder sister''s clothes. He bought several of them soon after he came.


    I didn''t buy that much myself.


    What are you going to do.


    Two people entangle to midnight, Zhu Fen made sleepy, Zhu Jun was able to go back to the room to rest.


    Looking at Meng Li has not slept, he began to try to let Meng Li give up, let Zhu Fen sign the contract, Meng Li attitude is firm.


    If you don''t work, you still want to get paid. Do you think Zhu Jun was raised by his elder sister?


    Now you''re supporting his elder sister?


    We are all highly educated and influenced by the society. Can we have some normal three outlooks?


    Once upon a time, when living on the roof of a building, Zhu Fen opened a video for Zhu Jun. looking at the poor environment of the house, he thought they were poor and didn''te here to have a look. Now that he has a house, how can he live in it?


    Zhu Jun is helpless.


    Especially when a brother-inw is still sleeping in the house, Zhu Jun is afraid of quarreling with Meng Li because he can''t talk to Meng Li.


    After a eaves, became two groups of enemies, but Zhu Fen now dare not swear.


    Zhu Fen once scolded her carelessly. Zhu Siwu said to her:


    "if you scold her again, I will tear your mouth. Don''t think you are a woman. I dare not beat you."


    When Zhu Siwu is fierce, he makes people fear for no reason. After all, he has been a soldier, and just came out, he has a kind of temperament.


    Zhu Fen knew that soldiers were physically capable of fighting, and she was also married. If she knew that her mother''s family had someone to protect her, she would have a different status in her husband''s family.


    Zhu Fen had threatened her ex husband''s family with her mother''s brother before, but now she is threatened by her sister-inw''s family. This kind of feeling is very sour.


    But what can we do?


    It''s no use ming my younger brother. He''s not as tall as others'' younger brother. He''s not as good as others. He doesn''t face her.


    It''s not irritating.


    Zhu Siwu is very careful and cooks well. Xiao an is also afraid of Zhu Siwu. She doesn''t dare to litter and wipe her nose.


    At home, I dare not cry if I want to. I can make a lot of noise if I want to.


    Zhu Jun is the most depressed, Zhu Fen every day to find Zhu Jun things, me Zhu Jun straight up, cowardly.


    Zhu Junyi tells Meng Li that Meng Li doesn''t talk to him at all.


    Zhu Fen spends money to eat, drink and y with her children. She still asks Zhu Jun for money. Moreover, Zhu Fen is very vindictive. If you don''t let me feel better, I''ll spend more money.


    The expenses are muchrger than before.


    Zhu Jun can only take it out of his credit card.


    No matter how many things Meng Liwu buys to Zhu, Zhu Lihua checks the same value every day.


    Even more flowers.


    So Zhu Siwu has new mobile phones. Meng Li also bought a new diamond ne, which looks beautiful around his neck.


    Asked Zhu Jun is not good-looking, Zhu Jun face trembled, said good-looking.


    "Daughter inw, why do you have to fight all day long?" Zhu Jun grabs his hair.


    Meng Li: "don''t pull out your hair."


    Zhu Jun


    "Don''t make me so embarrassed, will you?" Zhu Jun said somewhat irritably.


    Meng Li said:


    "please don''t make me so embarrassed. What''s wrong with you spending money on them, I spending money on my brother and buying things with yourself?"


    Zhu Jun: I can''t refute it.


    After Meng Li came, he didn''t mention divorce. Zhu Jun thought Meng Li couldn''t get a divorce, so he still took charge of the family.No matter how much money they earn, it''s useless to spend like this.


    It will cost a lot of money to have children in the future. Now Zhu Jun starts to think about money.


    Still very distressed, money like running water to spend.


    "If it goes on like this, the housing loan will be hard." Zhu Jun can''t help saying.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t spend money on them, I won''t spend money on Xiaowu. Is that fair enough?"


    Zhu Jun: "but elder sister, they..." Make a scene.


    I can''t talk. I can''t talk any more.


    But after that, Zhu Jun obviously gave Zhu Fen a lot less money. Zhu Jun was really afraid of Meng Li.


    If he spends money, Meng Li can spend more.


    But Zhu Fen didn''t follow.


    The Inte at home is not good. It''s boring to stay at home. You have to consume when you go out to y.


    Zhu Fen asks Zhu Jun for a sry, but Zhu Jun says he doesn''t have one.


    When the money was handed over to his daughter-inw, Zhu Fen could not help scolding Zhu Jun for being a coward.


    Now Zhu Fen does not dare to ask Meng Li for money, so he can only instruct Zhu junmeng to do so.


    If Zhu Jun didn''t arrive again, Zhu Fen called back home and said that he would work for his younger brother and sister-inw, but would not pay her.


    The right victim.


    Zhu Fen called people in his hometown to talk about it. Some people said that since your brother and sister-inw didn''t give you a sry, what would you do for him?


    Come back, you can''t make money.


    Are you stupid? If you don''t get paid, you still work.


    Zhu Fen


    Zhu Jun naturally knows what Zhu Fen has done, but he has nothing to do with Zhu Fen.


    Severalmunications to Zhu Fen failed.


    Zhu Fen feels that life is not easy. Zhu Jun is busy with work every day and doesn''t buy things at home. There are no snacks or vegetables at home. She has to take out her savings to buy them if she wants to eat.


    You can''t buy anything when you go out. You can''t afford to y.


    It''s very different from before.


    You have to spend your own money on everything except a ce to live.


    Meng Licai doesn''t care so much. People in Zhu Jun''s hometown won''t be able to deal with each other in the future. They can say whatever they want.


    Zhu Siwu took care of her at home for a period of time. Meng left for examination. The doctor said that he recovered well and could go to work. Meng Li went back to work.


    Before being a child, Meng Li didn''t want to do anything, so he called Zhu Siwu to avoid Zhu Fen''s hurry.


    Now it''s good. If you want to do something, Zhu Fen will be beaten.

 Chapter 661

    Zhu Siwu has something to do with himself. He can''t stay here with Zhu Fen all the time. He''s worried that Meng Li will be bullied, but he doesn''t want to go. Meng Li coaxes him for a long time. Zhu Siwu leaves.


    Said something to call, muste, he and his brothers, will not let his elder sister bullied.


    Or just beat people out.


    Meng Li was speechless, but his heart was warm. He bought Zhu Siwu a suit of clothes and sent him away.


    Then Meng Li moved to Zhu Siwu''s room.


    Don''t give Zhu Fen to live, Zhu Fen three crowded together ufortable is their business, Meng Li just won''t be wronged with Zhu Jun crowded together.


    Zhu Fen saw that Zhu Siwu had left. Heughed. What if he had a younger brother? He had not left yet.


    Protect you for a while, protect you for a lifetime?


    She dissatisfied with Meng Li living in that room, let Meng Li let her live.


    Meng Li stares at Zhu Fen coldly:


    "why?"


    Zhu Fen: "you and my brother are married. Don''t you think about sleeping in separate rooms?"


    Meng Li: "what''s your business?"


    Zhu Fen: "I don''t care. I want to live in this room."


    Meng Li wants to enter the room.


    Zhu Fen overstocked too much emotion, now all burst out, she stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li, don''t let Meng Li into the house, Meng Li backhand push Zhu Fen, push Zhu Fen back several steps.


    Zhu Fen stood firm, rushed to Meng Li angrily and said:


    "no, how dare you push me?"


    She rushed up to push Meng Li. Meng Li reached out and pushed Zhu Fen back a few steps:


    "what''s wrong with pushing you?"


    Zhu Fen was very angry. She stood firm and ran over again. She held out her hand to beat Meng Li. Meng Li grabbed Zhu Fen''s hand. Zhu Fen quickly stretched out another hand and wanted to beat Meng Li. Meng Li hooked her lips:


    "you want to fight with me, don''t you?"


    Zhu Fen struggled: "I have to teach you a lesson, you crazy woman."


    Meng Li threw Zhu Fen to the ground, and the floor thumped. She pressed on Zhu Fen and abused her unterally. Zhu Fen had no power to fight back. She cried out in pain:


    "Xiaojing,e out to help, this crazy woman beat me."


    Xiao Jing hears the sound in the room andes out quickly. Xiao an alsoes out. Meng Li turns his head and uses the dream beast talent. The two people''s eyes on Meng Li suddenly be dull.


    Meng Li continues to beat Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen''s face is on the ground, and he looks at Xiao Jing and xiao''an standing on one side.


    He scolded angrily:


    "two%%, what are you doing? Come and help me."


    But Xiaojing and Xiaoan don''t react at all. Meng Li drags Zhu Fen to the kitchen again, takes a kitchen knife from the kitchen, and uses the back of the knife to fight where it is most painful and doesn''t leave any trace. Zhu Fen''s mouth is swearing, his face is extremely twisted, and tearse out in pain.


    Meng Li ps Zhu Fen''s mouth with the back of the knife. Zhu Fen screams in pain and is afraid of the kitchen knife.


    Meng Li said:


    "your mouth is very powerful. If you scold again, I''ll knock off your teeth."


    Zhu Fen looked at Meng Li''s gloomy eyes, and she cried out:


    "crazy, crazy, you crazy woman, I want to call my brother to divorce you."


    Meng Li knocked on Zhu Fen''s mouth again:


    "if your mouth doesn''t stop, I''ll kill you."


    Zhu Fen looks at Meng Li in fear. He is afraid that what he doesn''t want to die is just like this. Zhu Fen doesn''t dare to make a sound and sobs.


    let go of Meng Jufen and look at her face, is it Zhu Gaofen? And now


    "You have a lot of business to do every day. You can''t see other people, can you?"


    "I''ll tell you, I''ve endured you for a long time. You are so shameless that you deserve to be killed."


    Zhu Fen''s hand rubs left and right on her body. She looks at Meng Li with fear and resentment. She doesn''t know why no one helps her. Zhu Fen now knows that she can''t speak.


    It will continue to be beaten.


    You have to put it down.


    Meng Li throws the kitchen knife on the kitchen table and makes a clear sound.


    Zhu Fen''s body trembled with fear. She was afraid that the kitchen knife was thrown on her body.


    However, she also felt that she had found an opportunity and rushed out. She took a look at Xiaojing and Xiaoan in the living room. After thinking about it, she rushed to the door. Meng Li grabbed Zhu Fen''s hair and pulled it back. Her hair was pulling her scalp, which made Zhu Fen feel very painful.


    I can''t stand it. I was beaten by Meng Li.


    She softened and cried:


    "you''ve had enough. What are you doing? Stop fighting."


    Meng Liyou said:


    "why, are you begging for mercy?"


    Zhu Fen''s face is full of humiliation. Meng Li tugs at Zhu Fen''s hair again. Zhu Fen''s tears and snot are mixed together. They flow into her mouth. There is constant liquid between her teeth.She yelled:


    "I''m wrong. Don''t fight."


    Meng Li coldly looks at Zhu Fen. In the plot, the client is beaten by Zhu Fen.


    At that time, Zhufen was very proud.


    He is brave and high spirited.


    Meng Li let go of Zhu Fen:


    "don''t think about going out, or you will be a child." Meng Li looks back at Xiao an.


    Zhu Fen asked in fear:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Liughs insidiously:


    "if you guess right, you will get a prize."


    Zhu Fen was extremely venomous, mentally intolerable, and her brain was buzzing. She suddenly got up and rushed towards Meng Li:


    "I''ll fight with you, I''ll kill you."


    Zhu Fen''s momentum is very strong, but without the following, he was beaten by Meng Li, and was forced to admit his mistake again. Finally, he found an opportunity to rush into the room and lock the door.


    Quickly pulled out to call Zhu Jun, said he suffered Zhu Siwen''s beating.


    Let Zhu June back quickly.


    Zhu Jun who is working overtime


    What a miserable day.


    There is no peace in life.


    Zhu Jun calls Meng Li, and Meng Li says, "I''m afraid your sister is not crazy. When did I call her? Xiao''an and Xiao Jing are all at home. You cane back and ask."


    As soon as Zhu Jun hangs up Meng Li''s phone, Zhu Fen calls Zhu Jun again, saying that if Zhu Jun doesn''te back immediately, she will die to show him.


    Zhu Jun said to his colleagues in the project team with a sad face:


    "I''m sorry, there''s something urgent at home. I need to go back immediately."


    Colleague:


    "but this will be finished soon. If it''s not urgent, can you insist on it?"


    Zhu Jun also knows that the project is everyone''s work. It''s not good for him to run away first, but he is really afraid of an ident when he thinks that his eldest sister says she wants to die for him on the phone.


    He could only smile and tell them that he would invite him to dinner some other day. His colleague''s expression was very bad, but Zhu Jun still ran away with a stiff head.


    Meng Li walks up to xiao''an Xiaojing and rings his fingers. Xiao''an Xiaojing''s eyes focus a little. Meng Li takes out a pendant and shakes it in front of their eyes. This is a Book Meng Li read when he is free in system space. It teaches how to use hypnosis.


    Besides, she has the talent of dream beast, which is more handy.

 Chapter 662

    When Meng Li hypnotized them, xiao''an and Xiao Jing came back to the cage. They didn''t understand what they were doing standing here. They felt their head in doubt. They went back again and couldn''t open the door. Xiao Jing called out:


    "elder sister, why did you lock the door?"


    Xiao an also called for her mother.


    Zhu Fen cried inside and said:


    "go away, you won''t help me."


    Xiaojing: "well What are you talking about


    Zhu Fen: "that dead woman beat me. She beat me. It hurt me so much. If you don''t help me, you just stand by and watch. How can my life be so bitter? I don''t have a sister like you when I meet all kinds of dogs."


    "Get out of here."


    Xiaojing


    She looked back at Meng Li sitting on the sofa:


    "you hit my sister?"


    Meng Li blew his nails and did not lift his eyelids:


    "sister, you should be reasonable. You have been at home all the time. When did you hear that I hit her?"


    Xiaojing looks confused. Zhu Fen still scolds her, even her son, and Zhu Jun for marrying such a wicked woman.


    Xiaojing exins to Zhu Fen that she really doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Zhu Fen thinks that Xiaojing pretends to be crazy and does not dare to help because she is afraid of being beaten and scolds Xiaojing.


    y figurine also has three points of temper, not to mention the small quiet temper is not much good, one to two to quarrel across the door.


    Zhufen feels like she''s exploding.


    Looking at the little aunt quarreling with her mother, xiao''an looks a little nervous.


    When Zhu Jun opens the door, he hears Xiaojing and Zhu Fen scolding each other. Zhu Jun faces bitterly:


    "what are you doing?"


    Xiaojing hugged her hand and angrily said to Zhu Jun:


    "she insisted that she was beaten by your daughter-inw and that we would not help her. We have been staying at home all the time and we have not heard anything."


    Zhu Jun


    Zhu Fen opened the door and said to Zhu Jun:


    "your wicked woman beat people."


    Zhu Jun asked:


    "where have you been?"


    Zhu Fen said:


    "I was beaten up and down all over my body. My arms, legs and my mouth beat me on the ground first, and then cut me with a kitchen knife."


    Zhu Jun looked at Zhu Fen carefully, and there was no appearance of being beaten.


    The arm is exposed outside, the leg also wears the five cent trousers, did not see has any wound.


    "To avenge you." Zhu Fen was trembling with anger.


    Zhu Jun looks back at Meng Li:


    "what''s going on?"


    Meng Li said:


    "your sister may be crazy and insist that I beat her."


    Xiaojing is not happy to be scolded by Zhu Fen, and then she says:


    "I think it''s crazy to say that it''s so miserable. We don''t help her around."


    Zhu Fen:


    "you turned to the outsider. Your elder sister is so kind to you. I knew that I would not give you anything to feed the dog before."


    Zhu Fen stretched out her hand and squeezed the soft meat on Xiaojing''s arm. Zhu Xiaojing ate the pain and broke off Zhu Fen''s hand abruptly. Her face turned red with anger:


    "you''re crazy. I didn''t hear anything. There''s something wrong with your head."


    Zhu Jun closed his eyes and took a deep breath:


    "xiao''an, do you hear the voice?"


    Xiao''an looked very uneasy. He took a timid look at his mother. He really didn''t hear it.


    And if he said he heard it, his mother would beat him and said he would not help.


    He said weakly:


    "I really didn''t hear that either."


    Zhu Jun looks at Zhu Fen helplessly:


    "sister, don''t make trouble."


    Zhu Fen''s eyes widened, and she felt betrayed by the whole world. She said: "I''m not alive. Neither of you will help me. I''m not alive."


    After that, she pushed away Zhu Jun, rushed into the kitchen, took the kitchen knife, rushed out on her neck, and said to Zhu Jun:


    "I''ll die today to show you!"


    Meng Lihao looks at Zhu Fen in his spare time. It''s strange that Zhu Fen really wants to die.


    After confinement, now is the time for her to watch good ys.


    Although Meng Li was not scared, Zhu Jun was scared. Zhu Jun said quickly:


    "elder sister, elder sister, I''m wrong. I believe you."


    Zhu Fen''s ferocious face:


    "then you beat up the evil woman and take revenge on me."


    Zhu Jun


    He said that he believed Zhu Fen because he was afraid that Zhu Fen would try to cajole her to death. But after the circumstantial evidence of Xiao an and Xiao Jing, Zhu Jun didn''t believe Zhu Fen at all.


    It''s obvious that there''s something out of nothing. It''s unreasonable.


    Let him beat his wife. How can he do it.


    "You still don''t believe me." Seeing Zhu Jun''s hesitation, Zhu Fen''s ferocious face shed tears.It''s painful.


    So helpless.


    Meng Li looks at the helplessness on Zhu Fen''s face and really feels that the way of heaven is good.


    At that time, the client was beaten and discredited by Zhu Fen. He was helpless in the face of people''s strange eyes.


    Zhu Jun said:


    "elder sister, can you put it down first? I beg you, can you say something well?"


    Zhu Fen began to cry again, but she didn''t dare to die. Let alone die, she didn''t dare to press the knife on her neck. She yelled:


    "I don''t care. Today I want you to avenge me."


    "I can''t be bullied. How can you bear to see me bullied?"


    "Whether you fight or not." Zhu looks like an ultimatum.


    Meng Li said:


    "Zhu Jun, if you dare to touch my hair today, I will ask my brother to call back."


    Come on, it''s going to develop into a group fight between two families.


    Thinking of his brother-inw''s size, Zhu Jun exins to Meng Li: "I''m sure I won''t beat you, or you can coax my elder sister."


    Zhu Jun winked at Meng Li, otherwise things would not end.


    Meng Li snorted:


    "do you think she really dares to die? She has the ability to die. If she dies, I will pay for her life."


    Zhu Fen took a few steps towards Meng Li, and his brother was there. A woman''s strength was no match for a man''s strength, and she had the courage to fight with Meng Li. She directly waved a kitchen knife at Meng Li, and scolded: "if I want to die today, I want to kill you first."


    Zhu Fen''s momentum is frightening.


    Meng Li stands up to hide in the East and West. Zhu Fen follows Meng Li with a knife.


    Xiaoanton began to cry and pushed towards Xiaojing.


    Shocked, Zhu Xiaojing takes xiao''an to hide in the toilet and locks the toilet door.


    Zhu Jun is also scared, but he can''t let the two women hide themselves like this.


    He called out to Zhu Fen and stood in the way, but he was afraid of being hurt by the knife.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and quickly hid behind Zhu Jun. Zhu Fen''s knife was also waved. The power of the knife was very strong. Zhu Jun suddenly opened his eyes. Subconsciously, he reached out and grasped Zhu Fen''s arm holding the kitchen knife.


    Zhu Jun looked at the knife very close to him and felt that he was about to be cut down a secondter.


    How close!


    His hands shaking slightly when he held Zhu Fen''s arm, and his legs softening. When he recovered, he grabbed Zhu Fen''s kitchen knife and yelled at Zhu Fen:


    "you''re a madman. You have to use a kitchen knife to cut people. Do you believe me to send you to the hospital?"

 Chapter 663

    Zhu Fen was robbed of the kitchen knife, to see her brother actually said she was crazy, do not trust her, greatly stimted, she wants to hit Zhu Jun.


    She was red eyed and in urgent need of an outlet.


    Meng Li is also in Zhu Fen''s hand, but not on Zhu Jun''s body. He snatches Zhu Jun''s kitchen knife and throws it away with a bang.


    He said:


    "don''t hurt people."


    Then Zhu Jun was hugged by Meng Li from behind, and the whole process was very short. Meng Li said:


    "don''t fight, don''t fight."


    Zhu Fen''s hand falls on Zhu Jun''s face, grabbing and beating him crazily. Zhu Jun wants to stretch out his hand to get rid of Zhu Fen''s hand, and finds that his hand is trapped by Meng Li.


    He wanted to hide and found himself unable to escape.


    How do you feel that the person holding him is so strong.


    He was in a hurry:


    "what are you doing?" He said it to Meng Li.


    When Zhu Fen beat Zhu Jun, he scolded him with a loud voice. Meng Li said:


    "Zhu Jun, don''t fight with your elder sister. If you beat your elder sister, you can take it and let her calm down."


    Zhu Fen has long been so angry that she loses her mind. As long as she can fight Zhu Jun, she will not stop and vent all the time.


    Her hand grabs Zhu Jun''s hair, and one of her hands beats him on the head, which makes Zhu Jun confused. She also questions why Zhu Jun doesn''t trust her.


    Zhu juntou can still move. He tries not to open his head. Zhu Fen grabs his hair''s hand, but Zhu Fen doesn''t want him to open it. He uses more force.


    He not only beat Zhu Jun, but also used his hand to twist the soft meat on Zhu Jun''s neck from time to time. Zhu Jun finally could not bear it and yelled at Meng Li:


    "let go, let me go."


    Meng Li let go of Zhu Jun and hide far away. Zhu Jun''s neck was scratched by Zhu Fen''s nails.


    Zhu Fen is still beating Zhu Jun. Zhu Jun finally gives up his hand and wants to pull down Zhu Fen''s hand that grabs his hair. How can Zhu Fen rely on it? He is also very dissatisfied with Zhu Jun''s resistance, so they tussle together.


    Of course, in fact, Zhu Jun didn''t fight Zhu Fen. He just defended himself in the whole process, and Zhu Fen could fight Zhu Jun for a while.


    Meng Li seemed to be frightened:


    "don''t fight, don''t fight."


    But she didn''te forward to help.


    They twisted together for a long time. Zhu Juncai finally got rid of Zhu Fen. He pushed Zhu Fen to the sofa and said angrily:


    "what are you doing? Can you be normal?"


    Zhu Jun''s tie is also crooked, his hair is in a mess, his neck is blue, his face is red and his face is purple.


    It looks like a mess.


    Zhu Fen sat on the sofa with a runny nose and a tear using Zhu Jun of beating her.


    She also said that she would tell her parents that she was bullied here, and her brother and his wife beat him.


    Zhu Jun thinks that this is the frame up of chiguoguo, and his eyes are red with anger:


    "OK, I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    Zhu Jun went to pull Zhu Fen, but Zhu Fen didn''t want to. She said:


    "no, I''m not crazy. Don''t pull me to the hospital."


    Meng Li said to Zhu Jun in silence:


    "I want to go back to my room."


    Zhu Jun took a look at Meng Li, pulled off his tie and nodded:


    "OK, I''ll have a good talk with her."


    See what''s wrong with the spirit.


    Meng Li walks towards Ciwo, Zhu Jun frowns:


    "you are in the wrong room."


    Meng Li said:


    "no, I sleep here."


    Zhu Jun


    Can''t we just stop each other?


    However, it is obvious that he has no time to deal with Meng Li''s affairs of sleeping with him. Instead, he has to deal with Zhu Fen''s affairs.


    I didn''t say anything. Meng Li came into the room.


    Then the living room is where Zhu Jun and Zhu Fen are talking. Zhu Jun''s voice is not high all the time, and he is reasoning with Zhu Fen. But most of the time, women are bothered by others to reason when she is in a bad mood, and they don''t believe her at all. In short, they are yelling at Zhu Jun.


    Meng Li is not interested in listening. Zhu Xiaojing feels that the situation outside is well controlled, and takes xiao''an back to the room.


    The living room was noisy until midnight, and Zhu Fen had no energy to cry and finally had a rest.


    Zhu Jun is relieved. He looks at himself in the mirror and sees that he is hurt by Zhu Fen. He knocks on Meng Li''s door with his first aid kit.


    Meng Li opens the door. Zhu Jun asks Meng Li to deal with his wound.


    While Meng Li was treating Zhu Jun''s wound, he said with painstaking care:


    "elder sister is in a bad mood. As a younger brother, you have to let go. After all, it''s all your family."


    Zhu Jun felt right when he heard this, but when he thought about it in his heart, he felt strange.


    He said:


    "even family members, we can''t let her y around."


    Meng Li''s eyes shed a hint of irony when Zhu Jun couldn''t see them. She said:"What can I do if I don''t, sister?"


    Zhu Jun was silent for a moment, thinking that he could not stand his sister''s temper.


    No matter how good she is, only a little bad is not good. She is also good at making things out of nothing. Now she insists that her husband and wife beat her.


    Zhu Jun is the most sure that he didn''t hit others. He called it self-defense.


    He said:


    "since the eldest sister came to our home, there has been no peace in the family. It''s better to send her back to her hometown."


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. It seems that things really hurt only when they fall on his head.


    In the plot, the client can''t stand it. He repeatedly proposes to send his eldest sister back to Zhu Jun, or even divorce him. Zhu Jun didn''t want to end his marriage at that time, so he has to act as if he had no choice but to go back to his hometown with guilt andck of confidence.


    That is to say, I don''t want you to go back to your hometown. If I don''t, my daughter-inw will divorce me.


    I''m innocent.


    Now I''ve been beaten, and I put forward to send Zhufen home.


    But this time Zhufen will go back?


    Meng Li feels very busy.


    Meng Li frowned and said:


    "how good is this? I can''t say it."


    Zhu Jun said:


    "I''ll tell her."


    "You agree, don''t you?" Zhu Jun looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    I admire you. Up to now, Zhu Jun still wants to find someone to carry the pot. I didn''t ask you to go back alone. My daughter-inw and I decided to ask you to go back together.


    But for others, especially those rted to Zhu Jun, it is Zhu Jun''s daughter-inw who makes trouble behind his back.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll do whatever you want. Now my elder sister is in a bad mood. If you ask her to go back, it''s more unbearable."


    Zhu Jun moved his finger, and finally said:


    "I''ll have a dream tomorrow. I''ll go early tomorrow. There''s a professor to guide me."


    Meng Li hum, Zhu Jun asks why Meng Li should sleep with him separately. Meng Li says that there are too many things now, and he wants to be clean.


    Zhu Jun has no energy to pester Meng Li about this matter. After the wound is handled, Zhu Jun goes back to the room to sleep.


    Zhu Fen was very sleepy. When she came back to her room and saw that Zhu Xiaojing was sleeping with Xiao an, it should be because the weather was not cold and Xiao an was kicking the quilt. Zhu Fen felt that Xiao Jing deliberately did not give Xiao an a cover and made a few quarrels.


    After a while, Zhufen went to sleep.

 Chapter 664

    Zhu Jun and Meng Li went to work early the next morning. Meng Li locked the door of his room before going to work.


    In the evening, Meng Li and Zhu Jun came back together. Meng Li bought some vegetables and said to Zhu Jun:


    "I still have a document to deal with. Go and cook."


    Zhu Fen three in the living room to y, no TV, Xiao an is very boring, Zhu Fen has bought toys for children to y.


    Now I''m ying with toys.


    Hearing Meng Li ask Zhu Jun to cook, they have no expression. Zhu Fen wanted to say that Meng Li should cook as a woman, but thinking ofst night, Zhu Fen didn''t want to defend his brother.


    Simply said:


    "do more, we didn''t eat."


    Zhu Jun


    Make no mistake, he has to cook so many people''s meals after a day''s work.


    Didn''t the elder sistere to cook at the beginning?


    Now the atmosphere is very strange, but Zhu Fen called home during the day toin.


    Heined to his parents that Zhu Jun beat her and Zhu Xiaojing didn''t help her.


    The old couple thought it was incredible. They called Zhu Jun and asked for details, but Zhu Jun was busy and said that he would get off work in the evening.


    Zhu Jun went into the kitchen and put his cell phone aside to talk to his parents while he was cooking.


    After listening to Zhu Fen''s words from his parents, Zhu Jun felt that he was going to be blown up.


    He kept breathing deeply to suppress the emotion in his body.


    They exined the truth to their parents again and again. Both sides held their own opinions. Finally, the old couple chose to believe Zhu Jun and Zhu Xiaojing.


    After all, they still don''t believe that Zhu Jun beat people.


    Meng Li went back to his room to open his notebook and get the documents. After about an hour, Zhu junhuo had dinner.


    Zhu Fen and they didn''t help with the dishes and chopsticks, so they sat at the dining table and waited.


    When Meng Lies out, Zhu Jun is wrapping his apron and adding food to everyone. Zhu Fen looks awkward and arrogant. Seeing Meng Liing, he doesn''t say a word. Seeing that Meng Li''s eyes are venomous and his eyes are turning, he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Meng Li smiles defiantly at Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen''s face is ck and his hand is tight.


    Xiao an nced at the dishes on the table, a green vegetable, a wax gourd soup, a bean, a Dutch bean


    It''s all green.


    He asked Zhu Jun in a low voice:


    "uncle, no meat?"


    Zhu Jun said, "no, I will have it today."


    Meng Li only bought vegetables.


    Xiaoan was very dissatisfied, and Zhu Fen also said:


    "I can''t even eat meat dishes in your house every day. Are you afraid that I''ll eat yours?"


    Zhu Jun


    "Eat first."


    He began to eat in silence, and everyone moved with him. During the whole meal, Zhu Jun wanted to talk but stopped. Anyway, he couldn''t find a good word to say what he wanted to say.


    After dinner, Zhu Jun said to Meng Li:


    "I have something to tell my elder sister. Would you like to help me wash the dishes?"


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Meng left to wash the dishes. Zhu Fen and Zhu Jun sat at the dinner table. Zhu Jun tactfully proposed to let Zhu Fen go back to his hometown.


    Now they don''t want children for the time being, so they are very busy at home.


    Zhu Fen Leng for a while, want to drive her away?


    Immediately asked Zhu Jun, is not your daughter-inw''s meaning.


    Zhu Jun


    Zhu Jun said that he also meant it.


    Zhu Fen immediately started, saying that Zhu Jun really had no conscience, even if he invited her not to pay her sry, now he wanted to drive her away after doing nothing for him.


    If she doesn''t leave, she''ll have to take her sry.


    Moreover, she came so far and was beaten. Topensate for her mental loss, she had to be paid at least two months'' sry.


    Originally, I only owed her one month''s sry.


    Now we need one more month''s sry for mental loss.


    Zhu Jun


    Zhu Jun has no choice but to go to Meng Li, who is washing dishes. Before Zhu Jun says anything, Meng Li says, "we should buy a dishwasher in our family. Sometimes the dishwasher works well."


    Zhu Jun hesitated:


    "daughter inw, my sister..."


    Meng Li looks at Zhu Jun and smiles:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I want two months'' sry." Zhu Jun said a little embarrassed.


    Now he understood his daughter-inw''s feelings.


    For example, today, I don''t do anything at home. The living room is as messy asst night. I''m waiting for him to wait for me to eat, and I don''t have any meat to eat. It''s not a helper, it''s an uncle.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "she didn''t do a day''s work and enjoyed so much."


    Zhu Jun: "I know, but if I don''t depend on her, I will be the enemy."


    Meng Li sneered"Whatever you want."


    Zhu Jun: "if something happens, let''s discuss it together. Don''t be like this, OK?"


    Meng Li: "my opinion is direct. If I don''t give money, I will blow it out."


    Zhu Jun: "what is this like? After all, it''s my sister."


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "you can do it yourself."


    Zhu Jun: "this, money..."


    Meng Li: "if you want to find a way, you can find someone to borrow it."


    Anyway, I don''t need her to pay for the divorce.


    Although the money is not much, but also money, let Zhu Fen not take advantage of her.


    Zhu Jun sighed for a long time:


    "you don''t understand people now. Don''t you know my difficulty?"


    Meng Li is toozy to pay attention to Zhu Jun and continues to wash the dishes.


    Zhu Jun hesitated, took out his mobile phone and borrowed 6000 yuan from a friend. Then he went out and said to Zhu Fen:


    "elder sister, 3000 yuan is your sry, and 3000 yuan is my uncle''s money to buy clothes and snacks for xiao''an."


    With that, Zhu Jun pretends to transfer money to Zhu Fen.


    In fact, Zhu Jun''s speech is also very beautiful. He didn''t say that the remaining three thousand is the cost of spiritual loss. Isn''t that to admit that he really hit people?


    Even cheeky people will ept it when they are good, but Zhu Fen is different. When Zhu Fen sees the transfer information on her mobile phone, she asks, "what about the 3000 yuan you gave xiao''an and my 3000 yuan spiritual loss fee?"


    Meng Li wasughing to death when he heard it in the kitchen.


    Zhu Fen is also wonderful.


    Zhu Jun''s smile solidified, and then gradually disappeared.


    "All right." Zhu Jun is a bit gnashing his teeth.


    Zhu Fen What do you mean, you wolf heart? "


    Zhu Jun repressed himself:


    e on, sister, don''t make it ugly."


    Zhu Fen: "did I make it ugly? You two have no conscience. My life is crying. Can you have today without me... "


    Zhu Fen began to talk at length, all kinds ofints.


    Zhu Jun felt that his skull hurt. Meng Li washed the dishes and went straight back to the room.


    Let Zhu Jun and Zhu Fen torture each other.


    In the middle of the night, Zhu Fen took Zhu Jun''s money, but he didn''t say he was going.


    What''s good about my hometown? The traffic is not convenient, and the sanitary conditions are not good. After staying in my mother''s home for a long time, people around meugh at me. I''m tired after going out to work, and I have to rent a house myself.


    Why can''t my brother live here? Besides, if I leave, I''ll let some people win?


    People have to fight for breath. Why should she let her go? Some people will be proud.


    What''s more, I haven''t found my own field yet.

 Chapter 665

    After a few days, Zhu Fen didn''t mean to leave at all.


    And Meng Li always says that he has something to do when hees back every day and asks Zhu Jun to cook.


    Or I''ll work overtime at work ande back veryte.


    Serving Zhu Fen three things fell on Zhu Jun''s head, Zhu Jun feel really tired.


    And very silly, gave the money, but failed to say people away.


    Six thousand yuan is also money, or borrow from others, I knew


    I wouldn''t have given it if I had known.


    But now what?


    You can''t really drive people away mercilessly. He can''t do it.


    Meng Li is busy, but he never looks at Zhu Fen, although Zhu Fen always looks at Meng Li with all kinds of eyes.


    On this day, Meng Li was resting at home. Zhu Fen felt that she had found an opportunity. She knocked on Meng Li''s door early in the morning and said that she had made pancakes for Meng Li and asked Meng to leave the door to take them.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and saw that Zhu Fen did have a pancake in his hand and a piece of cloth and a rope on his body.


    Meng Li slightly raises eyebrows. What is Zhu Fen doing?


    Revenge on her?


    Meng Li stood up and opened the door. As soon as Zhu Fen came in, he turned over and locked the door.


    He handed Meng Li the pancake in his hand and said abruptly:


    "eat it."


    Meng Li took the pancake, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, pretending to eat it.


    Zhu Fen pretends to look at the room and goes around behind her. Zhu Fen takes out the rope. From the action point of view, she intends to tie Meng Li from behind.


    Meng Li turns around, and Zhu Fen is startled. His hands shake with the rope. Meng Li grabs the rope and binds Zhu Fen.


    Then pull out the towel that Zhu Fen hid on his body and put it in Zhu Fen''s mouth.


    The whole process was crisp.


    Meng Wu said, "I can''t help but provoke her."


    Early in the morning, Meng Li had no choice but to beat up Zhu Fen.


    Zhu Fen''s face was twisted with pain.


    I didn''t expect Zhu Fen to bring his own props.


    It''s easy to use. Zhu Fen''s face is full of humiliating expression. Why did she realize the picture that she imagined countless timesst night.


    After beating Zhu Fen, Meng Li slips Zhu Fen out and locks the door of his room.


    Zhu Fen went to tell Zhu Xiaojing that he was beaten.


    Zhu Xiaojing opens her eyes in a daze and looks at Zhu Fen with the eyes of a neurotic.


    He sighed and fell ill again.


    Zhu Fen was so angry. Well, you don''t believe me, do you?


    Call Zhu Jun and force him to apany her to the hospital for examination. Tell Zhu Jun that he was beaten by your daughter-inw again.


    Zhu Jun


    This project is really important. If it ispleted as scheduled, there will be a bonus. Otherwise, they will work overtime and have no holiday on Saturday and Sunday. Why?


    If you always dy like this, you will have a bad impression on others in the group.


    Zhu Fen said that if you don''te, I wille to your unit to find you.


    Zhu Jun said that he was afraid. He made a stir and walked away with his colleagues'' strange eyes.


    In the plot, Zhu Jun not only gets a good bonus for his good performance in this project, but also gets the recognition of the leaders by ident, and praises him on the spot, which paves a better way for his career.


    If Zhu Jun knows the direction of things in the future, I don''t know if he will just walk away.


    In this way, there will still be a bonus, but Zhu Jun did not know that the leadership frowned.


    He said in front of others that Zhu Jun had no regard for the overall situation.


    Zhu Jun and Zhu Xiaojing took Zhu Fen to the hospital for examination, but after running to the hospital all morning, Zhu Fengguang said that he was in pain, but no problem was detected.


    Zhu Jun


    Zhu Xiaojing


    She whispered to Zhu Jun:


    "let''s take our elder sister to the psychiatric hospital for examination."


    Did not think that this sentence was heard by Zhu Fen, in the hospital will beat and scold Zhu Xiaojing, and make a farce in the hospital.


    Zhu Jun reconciled for a long time before the end of the matter.


    In Zhu Fen''s heart, it''s called hesitation and pain. Why can''t the hospital check it out, and her rtives won''t believe her?


    And I''m being treated like a psychopath.


    Zhu Fen really hated Meng Li, and countless ways to revenge Meng Li shed through his mind.


    But they feel powerless, and many ideas are difficult to implement.


    Just at this time, several people pushed a person with a bag in front of Zhu Fen. There was a long zipper on the bag, which closed a person''s life from head to foot.


    Zhu Fen knew that the dead people in the hospital had been pushed out.


    A bold idea suddenly appeared in her heart. If the man died, she would avenge herself and wash away all the shame.


    Zhu Fen, who has been arrogant and arrogant for thirty or forty years, really can''t allow someone to trample on her dignity like this.Besides, as long as it''s secret, who can know that she did it?


    In their hometown, if someone dies at home, just hold a funeral.


    Some people are also sick, one second is still cooking, the next second fell to the ground dead.


    Zhu Fen doesn''t think there is any ident in this family. Is there anyone who suspects murder after death just like the people in the TV series?


    And then solve the case or something?


    This is the reality. They are all ordinary people. If they die, they will die. How can there be so much nonsense.


    Zhu Jun looks at Zhu Fen and stares at the driver''s car. After walking for a long time, he doesn''te back. He pulls Zhu Fen. For the first time, Zhu Fen doesn''t make any noise or speak. Instead, he keeps silent. He follows Zhu Jun into a taxi and goes home.


    Zhu Jun takes Zhu Fen to the gate of themunity and takes a taxi to work. Several people go upstairs. Zhu Fen suddenly looks at Zhu Xiaojing and asks:


    "I''m your sister. Do you really refuse to believe me?"


    Zhu Xiaojing rolled her eyes:


    "but I really didn''t hear anything. Besides, it''s OK to check it out. Do you sometimes have too many things in your heart and have hallucinations?"


    Zhu Fen pursed her mouth. Zhu Xiaojing saw that Zhu Fen was quiet. She didn''t want to look at her because she was her own sister. She pretended to be mature and said: "sometimes, we don''t want to think so much."


    "You just can''t stand Zhu Siwen. If you want to get rid of her, don''t be so bad. He can''t believe it. Don''t mention him. Even I don''t believe it. We can change our ways together. I can help you."


    Zhu Fen is extremely calm:


    "you still don''t believe me."


    Zhu Xiaojing: "another way."


    Zhu Fen shook his head:


    "no more."


    Zhu Xiaojing looked at Zhu Fen suspiciously, but did not speak.


    After a few days, Zhu Fen didn''t know what to toss about. He drove Zhu Xiaojing out to be the director of the Department and began to ask Zhu Xiaojing to do housework.


    Although Zhu Xiaojing doesn''t want to live in the house, her elder sister is so rude that she can only cook and mop the floor.


    Zhu Jun was relieved that he didn''t have toe back every day to wait for him to do it.


    The elder sister didn''t make trouble all day long, and Zhu Jun''s eyebrows were more gratified.


    Meng Li felt abnormal, so he used his mental power to peep at Zhu Fen and Zhu Xiaojing from time to time.

 Chapter 666

    Meng Li finds that Zhu Fen always chats with one person, and the content of the chat makes Meng Li feel very interesting. Zhu Fen asks if the other person is useful.


    What the other party says is guaranteed to work.


    And it works fast.


    The content of the chat is very implicit, Zhu Fen has been bargaining with the other party, the other party''s attitude is very arrogant, Zhu Fen love to answer.


    A few dayster in the morning, Zhu Fen suddenly said that he wanted to drink coffee. Everyone had a cup. Zhu Fen and Zhu Xiaojing were busy in the kitchen. They brought thest cup to Meng Li.


    Meng Li took the coffee and frowned without any trace.


    Zhu Fen looked at Meng Li nervously, and Meng Li said:


    "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Zhu Jun had already started drinking. He took a sip and said:


    "is this coffee without sugar? It''s so hard. "


    Zhu Fenughs and moves her body, which makes her fidgety.


    Meng Li went to the toilet and called the police directly without hesitation.


    Zhufen wanted to poison her.


    It seems that I''m really in a hurry.


    This is from Zhu Fen.


    Meng from the toilet time is not fast, Zhu Jun halfway asked Meng from again, he is anxious to go to work.


    Meng Li asks Zhu Jun to wait for her. Zhu Fen also tells Meng Li to hurry up and make sure the coffee is not cold.


    Meng Li came out with nothing to drink but coffee. He put it on his mouth from time to time and tried to drink it, but he didn''t drink it.


    Find words to chat with Zhu Jun, Zhu Fen in the side nervously.


    Both eyes seem to be protruding.


    Looking at the coffee to Meng Li''s mouth, Zhu Fen had a moment''s hesitation in his heart, repeatedly asked himself if he really wanted to let her die?


    But seeing Meng Li''s hand move, the coffee swings back, and Zhu Fen looks forward to the entrance.


    People say that they can die very quickly, but it''s toote to send them to the hospital. People all die. Why do they send them to the hospital then?


    Even if his brother finds out that something is wrong and everyone is dead, he can''t send her to prison, can he?


    Zhu Fen was in a state of confusion and kept calcting the consequences in her heart.


    Moreover, after a great test of conscience, Zhu Fen came up with the image of being beaten by Zhu Siwen. The image she left in her mind at that time showed that Zhu Siwen''s face was really vicious.


    Every second was hard. Zhu Fen felt that time passed very slowly, as if a clock was ticking in her mind.


    When the doorbell rang, zhufenren was already nervous. His heart beat like thunder, and he rolled down from his chair.


    Zhu Jun asked: "are you OK, sister?"


    Zhu Fen stammered:


    "no, it''s OK."


    Zhu Fen wants to get up, but her legs are weak for no reason. It''s hard to stand up, and her legs are shaking.


    Zhu Jun went to open the door.


    Before opening the door, it was a policeman in police uniform. Zhu Jun was suspicious, but he also opened the door.


    When the police came in, Zhu Jun immediately asked to see the police''s certificate.


    After confirmation, Zhu Jun asked the police if there was anything wrong?


    The police said:


    "someone here called the police and said someone had poisoned."


    Zhu Jun twisted his brows and said:


    "officer, you''ve made a mistake. There''s no one here to call the police."


    Meng Li went to the coffee station and said to the police:


    "Hello, I called the police. Someone poisoned me. It''s in the coffee."


    If Zhu Fen fell into the ice cer, she felt that she was frozen all of a sudden. She dashed into the room and the door was mmed shut.


    As soon as the police saw it, a policeman in the back took Meng Li''s coffee with gloves and said he would take it back for inspection.


    Zhu Jun finally recovered and looked at Meng Li in disbelief:


    "what did you say?"


    Meng Li ignored Zhu Jun.


    He said to the police:


    "I suspect that my husband''s elder sister, the woman who just came into the room, poisoned me. There is a big contradiction between us. She has a grudge against me."


    "It''s abnormal these days, too."


    Zhu Xiaojing was so stupid that she was too scared to speak.


    Zhu Fen hiding in the room, holding his head, very scared, has been shouting not me, not me.


    This makes everyone speechless. Zhu Jun''s heart sinks down. Even if he is not a policeman, he knows that this matter has something to do with his elder sister.


    Zhu Jun looks at Meng Li''s eyes and pleads. He even hopes that Meng Li tells the police that he has made a mistake.


    But Meng Li ignores Zhu Jun''s eyes, and Zhu Jun can''t say it.


    When the door opened, Zhu Fen hid in the corner of the wall and watched the police approaching her step by step. Zhu Fen howled:


    "don''t catch me, please. It''s really not me."


    She really didn''t know why the police came, why Zhu Siwen could find out. Did she see her poisoning?The police took Zhu Fen away. Zhu Jun, Meng Li and Zhu Xiaojing also went to the police station.


    When Zhu Fen was taken away, Xiao an was just awakened by the chaotic situation and watched his mother be taken away by the police.


    The police also made a survey of the house.


    During the whole journey, Zhu Jun''s eyes on Meng Li were veryplicated, which happened suddenly and caught people off guard.


    Although Zhu Fen is usually very rude, his mental quality is extremely poor. The police are good at psychological warfare with criminals. Zhu Fen can''t resist it without a few moves.


    He told the police the whole story and told them it was because he was beaten by his sister-inw.


    The police also found evidence of Zhu Fen''s purchase of highly toxic drugs, and n to follow suit to catch the organization selling the prohibited goods.


    All the evidence is conclusive, but the police can''t understand everyone''s confession. They all say that Zhu Siwen didn''t beat anyone, but Zhu Fen has always vowed that he was beaten.


    Zhu Fen was given a neurological examination, and there was no sign of mental illness.


    Police also asked Meng Li how to know that coffee is poisonous, Meng Li said intuition.


    Women''s intuition is very smart.


    Well, the police can''t either.


    This is an attempted homicide. We have to sentence it.


    has reported to the police now. The police have controlled the suspect. It is a criminal case.


    But Zhu Jun''s family hopes Meng Li will issue a letter of understanding and Zhu Fen will be sentenced less.


    Because of this, Zhu''s parents also came here.


    Zhu''s father and mother knelt down in front of Meng Li and begged. Zhu Jun was also very painful. Meng Li just said faintly:


    "I want a divorce."


    Zhu Jun: "ah?"


    Meng Li said:


    "your sister wants to kill me. Can we live this life? How do you face your sister when shees out? "


    "You hate me in your heart. You hate me for calling the police."


    "But if it was you, how would you choose?"


    Zhu''s father and mother quickly said:


    "thinking of literature, Zhu Fen is just confused for a moment. Don''t take it to heart."


    Meng Liughs sarcastically:


    "it''s too boring for you to say such words. If someone wants to kill you, can you not let your heart go?"


    The two elders had nothing to say but said over and over again:


    "please, please forgive her..."

 Chapter 667

    Zhu Jun thought for thousands of times, and finally sighed silently in his heart.


    He calmed down, picked up his parents and said:


    "let me talk to her."


    Two people hope Zhu Jun can persuade Meng Li, quickly flow tears nodded, Zhu Jun advanced master bedroom, Meng Li followed in.


    Zhu Jun said:


    "I know that my elder sister is sorry for you, but she may be really confused for a moment. It''s my fault that I didn''t send her to the mental hospital earlier."


    "She must be mentally ill."


    Zhu Jun thinks that Zhu Fen has mental problems, but the police say that there is no problem. This makes Zhu Jun''s heart feelplicated. If he has mental illness, he doesn''t have to go to prison


    But not at all.


    Meng Li looks at Zhu Jun faintly:


    "divorce?"


    Zhu Jun''s expression is a little painful:


    "do you have to divorce?"


    Meng Li: "if my family did this, what would you do?"


    Zhu Jun''s heart was aching, and he said:


    "is it an additional condition of the letter of understanding?"


    "I want to sell the house, but I can''t forgive the one who sold it."


    Although Zhu Jun''s performance in the plot is very chilling, it can''t be said that he is a big traitor and a big evil. He just wants to be a bad man.


    And selfish.


    The human side.


    At that time, the house was indeed half the money for one person, and the mortgage was shared, which can not be ignored.


    Zhu Jun also did not cheat, is cheating, also did not say can let a personpletely clean body out of the house.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to ask Zhu Jun for any mental loss. The fault is actually Zhu Fen. Zhu Jun knows nothing about Zhu Fen''s poisoning. If she wants Zhu Jun''spensation, it''s equivalent to understanding Zhu Fen.


    The client hates Zhu Fen most, so he doesn''t want to make Zhu Fen better.


    Money can be earned.


    The consignor also has the backbone of the consignor. He can first getpensation, and then he doesn''t give forgiveness. But Meng Li, from the character of the consignor she pondered, disdains to do so.


    In fact, Zhu Fen''s situation may have been in it for a few years, but he will bear the charge of a murderer all his life.


    Attempted murder, with the word "murder", is a murderer in everyone''s heart.


    This kind of situation has a great influence on a person. It''s hard to get married and find a job.


    As for Zhu Jun, Meng Li feels that if he doesn''t need her to do anything, Zhu Jun will suffer.


    Painful things will be in the back. When Zhu Jun is mentioned, people say that he has a murderer''s sister, so strange eyes will always apany Zhu Jun.


    Colleagues in thepany will also look at Zhu Jun in the same strange way.


    Just as the original client received so many different eyes.


    Zhu junzui moved a few times, and finally said:


    "can we not divorce?"


    Meng Li sneered a few times, his expression was a little sad, and said:


    "is this not a tragedy enough? Do you think my family can still allow our marriage to continue? "


    "After such a big thing, can we still face each other day and night?"


    "After having children, can children call your sister-inw? Are you sure your sister won''t ruin our life then? "


    Zhu Jun''s expression is more and more painful, and his body is shaking. He looks like he''s hit hard. He suddenly kneels down to Meng Li and says bitterly:


    "I can divorce and make it up to you, but can you forgive her? For the sake of our husband and wife, I beg you onest thing


    Meng Li shook her head and forced herself to shed two tears. She said:


    "I hope you don''t embarrass me too much. You know this will leave a forever gap between us."


    "I won''t ask for yourpensation, and I won''t forgive her."


    Zhu Jun could not help sobbing in a low voice:


    "please, please."


    "Mom and Dad, how sad they should be. She''s really confused at the moment."


    "I''m afraid of my parents. They can''t stand it..."


    But no matter how Zhu Jun begged Meng Li, Meng Li was not moved.


    This time, Zhu Jun was hit hard, and there was no interference or advice from Zhu Fen in the plot. Zhu Xiaojing looked at the witty person, but in fact, he had no idea in his heart. Zhu''s parents said that they were not so strong as Zhu Fen. Finally, Zhu Jun considered all day and agreed to divorce.


    However, the Zhu family still had a fluke in their heart, hoping toply with Meng Li''s wishes, and then they could not say that they were happy, so they made a letter of understanding.


    They are not people who have nothing to do with Sanguan. They also know that Zhu Fen is sorry for Meng Li.


    Married sessfully divorced, the house was hung out, now is a good time for the house market, and there are no new buildings near this area, Zhu Jun and Meng Li also did not ask too much, the house is still rtively good.Soon there were several waves of people looking at the house, and finally the contract was signed.


    And Zhu Siwu came early to help Meng Li deal with these things.


    Zhu Jun''s family still pesters Meng Li to issue a letter of understanding. Every time Zhu Siwu stands in front of Meng Li, he resolutely disagrees.


    Meng Li thinks that the younger brother of the client is really good.


    This makes their hopepletely frustrated, but now the divorce certificate has been pulled, and the house has signed a contract with the buyer, waiting for half of the money.


    Zhu Jun felt that his idea at that time was very naive, should have understood that he should not simply think that everything was in line with her intention, she could see in this point of love, a soft heart to forgive elder sister.


    In the end, Zhu Fen was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment.


    After all, it was an attempt to kill, and it did not cause any personal injury to Meng Li.


    Besides, Zhu Fen confessed quickly and had a good attitude towards confession.


    Meng Li didn''t feel much in his heart. Zhu Fen''s reputation has beenpletely destroyed since then. This incident has be a piece of news and spread in Zhu Fen''s hometown.


    Just as Meng junfen''s colleagues are not willing to be affected, Zhu junfen doesn''t want to be affected.


    All of us are ordinary people. We suddenly face a colleague who has a murderer in his family. He dare not get close to him and goes out with his mother. Who knows when he offends Zhu Jun? Zhu Jun also poisons her like her sister.


    It''s going to be over.


    The money for the house has already arrived. Meng Li finally breathes a sigh of relief when he looks at the money. It''s the consignor''s things that have been taken back.


    Meng Li looked at the house price of another city closer to his hometown on the Inte, and felt that the money on hand could down pay a house with one bedroom and one living room, so it was not toofortable to live alone.


    Even if the client remarries in the future, the house for rent, one room and one living room is also very popr.


    And it''spletely the client''s house. Meng Li chose a good house, but it''s no problem to change it into a small house.


    If there is a need, it''s two houses. It''s very flexible.


    You don''t have to pay rent to buy a house.


    The location is also good. Meng Li applied for thepany to go to the branch, where the welfare is better, so he went directly.


    And there''s still some gossip here.


    That is to say, it''s better to stay away from here and get closer to home.

 Chapter 668

    Meng Li dealt with everything well, and her ban on system space became loose.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and looked at the reward:


    congrattions onpleting the entrustment of Zhu Siwen, the client: with this tone, we can handle things well.


    The score is 100.


    Get 30000 points, 515 points and 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 82100


    boundary force: 6875


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client''s light).


    OK, this task is rtively simple, and there are not so many rewards.


    Meng Li looked at the book about hypnosis again, and felt that his first application was ok, but this time the objects were people with weak mental power and weak willpower.


    After watching for a while, Meng Li had not practiced many difficult things.


    Feeling tired of watching, Meng Liy in bed for a rest and asked 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    After the client goes back to his normal work and life, Zhu Jun asionally contacts the client to express his feelings.


    If you have nothing to do, just remember the little things you used to do with the client.


    Consignor:


    Crazy. This is.


    Ignore Zhu Jun.


    Hypocritically, if Zhu Jun had a good life, would he find her day by day to hurt spring and autumn?


    It must have been bad.


    After all, Zhu Jun is not like a freshman who has experienced the whole life together.


    The early sweetness of being together can''t disappear because of today''s situation. It''s still in my heart. It''s just that these things will be sealed up in the future to find my own happiness again.


    Zhu Siwu is very worried that the client will be unfaithful again. Every day he says that he should check on the client. The client says that you can bring a sister-inw back first.


    She won''t be a disgusting aunt like Zhufen.


    Zhu Siwu


    In addition, in the past, Zhu Jun''s friends also contacted the client.


    They are worried about Zhu Jun because he is in a bad mood and doesn''t like tough at all.


    This kind of mood is definitely not good for the body in the long run. If it is convenient for the client, he canfort Zhu Jun more and do some psychological counseling.


    Client: ha ha.


    These people are just like this. They are beautiful. How dare they not get close to Zhu Jun?


    As a friend of Zhu Jun, why notfort him.


    Let her such an ex-wife and victim make a generous appearance?


    Meng left to see Zhu Jun, who was depressed a lot and went alone every day. His colleagues were not willing tomunicate with Zhu Jun.


    The leaders don''t like Zhu Jun too much. This is chiguoguo''s human nature.


    Although you didn''t do it, who made you the person in this event?


    Zhu Jun bears it silently. Human nature is veryplicated. Looking at Zhu Jun''s appearance of bearing it silently, he thinks it''s better to bully him and begins to crowd him out on some things.


    The workce is not smooth, but what a man does in the workce is very important.


    As far as economic strength and social status are concerned, if Zhu Jun has been in thispany, the future will not be good.


    But a lot of jobs, not willful want to change, not everyone can change, work better, more natural and unrestrained.


    Or have the courage to jump out of thefort zone.


    Zhu Jun also tries to contact women, but his personal taste has not changed, so he is not willing to contact women with worse conditions than his ex-wife.


    He also has requirements for women, high education, good character, and virtuous care for their families.


    But people have this condition, most of them are famous flowers.


    It''s not easy to meet two people who like Zhu Jun. when they ask about Zhu Jun''s previous affairs, they know that Zhu Jun''s eldest sister hasmitted attempted homicide because she poisoned Zhu Jun''s ex-wife.


    This


    This thing can''t be right or wrong. Even if there is something wrong with Zhu Jun''s ex-wife, should the elder sister kill someone?


    Ask Zhu Jun about his ex-wife and elder sister. Although this is a bit of a scar, people can''t help but understand it.


    Although Zhu Jun thought that the matter at that time was very painful and he was unwilling to mention it again, he was also moved to ask, but he had to say it again.


    But he is not very good at lying, and from the conscience, Zhu Jun is not willing to lie.


    It''s all told.


    Then I found out that Zhu Jun, the elder sister, was not the one they could provoke.


    And I feel that Zhu Jun''s performance at that time is really beyond words.Although Zhu Jun repeatedly exined that he was for family harmony.


    Che ~ ~


    goodbye, Zhu Jun.


    The older they are, the more mature they are. What they think about is not only their feelings, but also all kinds of practical factors. In this world, except when they are young and ignorant, love that doesn''t consider any conditions is still rare.


    Zhu Jun has been greatly affected not only in the workce, but also in the marriage market.


    When Meng Li was there, he helped the client get away early. After leaving his former colleagues, some gossip faded or even disappeared.


    Meng left to see Zhu Fen. Zhu Fen was not a fierce person, but he couldn''t spit out good things.


    As a result, Zhu Fen was bullied a lot. Zhu Fen''s people were haggard and even more depressed.


    Sure enough, the wicked want to be grinded by the wicked.


    Meng Li also went to see xiao''an by the way. Xiao''an went back to his hometown to live with his father. He was stopped by his father in a primary school.


    Xiao''an''s grandparents are very d that xiao''an''s father divorced Zhu Fen at that time, otherwise it''s hard to say what it looks like now.


    Zhu Fen has dominated xiao''an''s father''s house for many years. It''s no use abandoning xiao''an''s father''s cowardice. However, xiao''an has been in the city for a few days, and he also despises his father''s conditions.


    Mouth is also very fierce, but in the end is a child, can''t turn the sky, by grandparents control.


    Zhu Xiaojing hasn''t got married yet. Many people hesitated when they heard that there was a murderer in Zhu Xiaojing''s family who was still in prison.


    Although the modern society, thought is not so pedantic, but basically still hope to marry a clean family back home.


    Less trouble, less trouble.


    Meng Li smiles after watching, and his consciousness returns to the system space.


    Having nothing to do, Meng Li thinks that the tea tastes good. After drinking it, his mood can be improved. People also need to rx.


    She went to order another cup of tea. When she first came to Yushang, she felt that 1000 points tea was still a little expensive. But after drinking it twice, Meng Li didn''t know why, so she felt it was not expensive.


    And this feeling is not the feeling that she now rewards more points for each task, but that she has repositioned the value of this tea.


    Spend a thousand points can make the mood better, Meng Li is very cost-effective.


    It''s a real bargain.


    Meng Li drank and picked up the book beside him. Now he can stay a little longer in the field.

 Chapter 669

    When Meng Li drinks tea, he goes back to the system space and asks 6018 to find a task for her.


    "There''s a system task. Do you want to do it?"


    Meng Limei tip a pick, system task, good ah, after thepletion of the system task, the reward will be more.


    It''s not so much. People also have a system. It''s not so easy to deal with. It''s estimated that it''s a lot of trouble.


    Only when you pay can you get something in return. Meng Li said boldly:


    "go!"


    Meng Li was sent to the ne by 6018. As soon as he woke up, he felt a hand rubbing repeatedly on her hand. Meng Li felt a chill. When he opened his eyes, a man came into his eyes. Meng Li suddenly shook off the man''s hand, and a trace of anger shed in his eyes.


    From Yu Guang''s point of view, it was in a cave. At the moment, her body was lying.


    Meng Li sat up.


    He looked down at the clothes on his body, which were still neat. Meng Li was slightly relieved.


    Meng Li just stares at the opposite man and doesn''t speak. He justes here and doesn''t know what the situation is.


    The man looked at about 20 years old, with good appearance, red lips and white teeth, giving people a kind of clever feeling. Now he watched Meng Li wake up, his eyes lit up, and cried:


    "girl, you wake up?"


    Meng Li looked at the man and didn''t seem to know the client. She said in a cold voice:


    "well, you apprentice, what did you do to me just now?"


    Zhou Yang quickly took back his hand and exined:


    "don''t get me wrong, girl. I''m warming my hand for you."


    Meng Li sneers. He warms his hand. It''s a salty pig''s hand. He ps Zhou Yang in the face. Zhou Yang doesn''t hide, leaving five fingerprints on his face.


    Zhou Yang said with a bitter smile:


    "girl, calm down."


    Meng Li snorted:


    "get out of here."


    Zhou Yang rubbed his face, and then brazenly came to Meng Li and asked him:


    "if you want something to eat, I''ll get it for you."


    "Would you like some fish? How about grilling fish for the girl? If you don''t want to cook fish for the girl, I''m very good at cooking. "


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak and stared at him coldly, Zhou Yang said in his heart that he was really a cold beauty, and he said:


    "does that girl eat roast chicken? Or Huaji? Very distinctive... "


    "Or rabbit..."


    "Or bird meat..."


    Zhou Yang talked about all kinds of dishes like the name of the menu, but Meng Li didn''t stop him. He listened to him coldly, and Meng Li understood that Zhou Yang was from a different world.


    Zhou Yang kept on talking, and his saliva was almost dry, but he didn''t look angry or impatient. With a small expression, he said with pride:


    "girl, look at what I said, what do you want to eat most? I will


    He said he was hungry, OK.


    Is this cold native beauty not interested in these things she hasn''t eaten?


    Meng Li with a bad smile:


    "do everything, do everything."


    Zhou Yang


    He did a little calction in his mind. He said at least 20 ways just now.


    It''s time to finish this.


    And not every game can be caught.


    He felt his head awkwardly and gave a simple smile:


    "girl, let''s choose one. We can''t finish it."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "then choose a wild boar."


    Zhou Yang: "ah?"


    Did he say to fight the ferocious wild boar?


    Meng Li lowered his face:


    "you didn''t mean roast wild boar. I heard it was delicious."


    Zhou Yang was confused: "I, I..." I didn''t say that.


    Then Zhou Yang swallowed again and said:


    "well, girl, you must wait for me here, I''ll go back."


    Meng Li nodded. Zhou Yang stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "you must be careful."


    Meng Li: "can you stop talking?"


    Zhou Yang


    "Girl, I''m going."


    After that, he stood up and bent to get out of the cave. Before going out, he looked back at Meng Li and opened his mouth. Meng Li said, "shut up."


    Zhou Yang smashed his mouth. It''s really fierce.


    He shut up and went out.


    Meng Li checked his body and found that he had some Kung Fu in his body. He practiced internal skills and so on. His strength was not too great.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and began to ept the story.


    The protagonist of this world is Zhou Yang, who just went out, from a modern college student.


    He was brought here by a system called love system, which can help Zhou Yang fall in love with various goddesses.It''s all kinds of goddesses.


    In fact, it''s about women, but it''s called love system.


    When you get the love value, you can save it to exchange things in the love system mall.


    There are all kinds of things in it, including skills and magic weapons. It depends on whether love is worth it or not.


    The love value is the love index of the girl being attacked to Zhou Yang. When the girl falling in love with Zhou Yang, the love value will be produced. It doesn''t mean that she has a good feeling.


    Generally, a person can provide Zhou Yang with 100 love points at most.


    A hundred points of love is worth something.


    Zhou Yang also can''t pass illegal means, such as under the overpowering drug to the girl that what this, but to sincerely move the girl.


    There is also a more wonderful limit, that is, when the girl''s love value for Zhou Yang is not more than 80, Zhou Yang can''t touch this girl.


    The most important limitation is to be recognized by the system, and the designated girl is OK.


    It''s not that Zhou Yang can easily attack one. If so, the system will be ruined by Zhou Yang''s love value.


    After all, Zhou Yang''s skin is not bad.


    Meng Li analyzes that the girls who fall in love with Zhou Yang are all the best in the world.


    What does Qi Yun stand for?


    If it''s not for the setting that the protagonists need to suffer naturally, generally good luck means good birth or good opportunity. They are not unknown, or they are now, but they will not be.


    This is a world in which imperial power coexists with the rivers andkes sects. Imperial power is certainly authoritative, but some big rivers andkes sects can''t be despised by the people of the imperial court.


    Zhou Yang''s love objects are many, the earliest time is theke woman, such as the client.


    The client, Jin mushuang, is the daughter of the master of Mingyue sect.


    Mingyue gate has a high position in the world. The client who is born here has to have good luck.


    It is worth mentioning that the master of Mingyue sect is Jin mushuang''s mother, Jin Xiyue. However, few people in the world know her name as Jin Xiyue, and they all respect her as Mrs. Jin.


    The client has no father. Mrs. Jin never tells the client who his father is. There are many different opinions in the world. It''s hard to tell the truth.


    The reason why Mrs. Jin is able to upy a ce in the world is because of her excellent martial arts.


    The client also has a twin sister, who is not much different from the client, but her sister has been weak since childhood and can''t be raised in Mingyue gate.


    It''s like a pitiful flower with quiet temperament.


    The consignor is good at martial arts.

 Chapter 670

    Although the two sisters have different personalities and hobbies, they have a good rtionship.


    What do you fear most in the world?


    Most afraid of people with ulterior motives keep the routine you, as long as the routine is deep, even if you have a profound way, you will be followed by others.


    The client is under Zhou Yang''s various schemes with ulterior motives, and is slowly caught by his scheme.


    Zhou Yang''s role in front of such a cool and proud woman as the client is somewhat like a little wolf dog, but not entirely.


    At ordinary times, he looks clever, and sometimes he pretends to be pathetic.


    The cooking skill is also excellent. It''s strange and delicious. It''s as strange as panda.


    But at the critical moment, Zhou Yang can stand up to protect the client and give the client enough sense of security.


    Can you attack or ept?


    This is the first time that the client and Zhou Yang met. The client had been ying in the river andke, and then found out that a medicine was good for her twin sister, so the client wanted to pick it.


    I didn''t think that the thing grew on the cliff. The client picked up the medicinal materials, but at the same time, it fell down, but Zhou Yang saved it.


    Who knows if Zhou Yang has been waiting to save people for a long time.


    When the client got the medicine, he went to visit Yaozong. After all, the medicine had to be handled by Yaozong''s people before he could take it back to his sister.


    Along the way, Zhou Yang followed the client and developed his feelings in this way. Finally, the client said that he wanted to go back to Mingyue gate. Zhou Yang pitifully said that he had no ce to go and asked to take him in.


    The client took the man back.


    Then Zhou Yang also set the pattern for the client''s sister.


    The younger sister who simply does not go out has a better routine than the client.


    The two sisters fell in love with a man, but did not tear up the picture in imagination.


    It''s just that the two sisters are in pain.


    Because she is the head of a small family, the client always feels that she owes her younger sister. Now it''s not suitable for her topete with her younger sister for men, but


    Ah!


    How can we understand and deal with a lot of things?


    Because she actually fell in love with the man brought back by her sister, she felt deeply remorseful and immoral.


    In a word, the pressure in my heart is very big, but how can I control my heart?


    In particr, this is the person who speciallyes to the routine, that is, Zhou Yang specially seduces his pure sister.


    After the two sisters finished their routine, Zhou Yang left a letter saying that they were not suitable, so he had better break up.


    Then he slipped away.


    Zhou Yang, who slipped out, began to follow the routine everywhere and fall in love with all kinds of people. The famous women in the river andke were deeply influenced by Zhou Yang''s routine.


    It also developed to the prime minister''s daughter, the princess, and even the saint of Tianshan school in the river andke.


    The saints of the Tianshan school can''t marry or have admiration for men, otherwise they will be dealt with by the Tianshan school.


    Regardless of the inhumanity of this rule, it is enough to prove how deep Zhou Yang''s routine is to love Zhou Yang at the risk of her life.


    The saints were selected from childhood and cultivated from childhood. They were imbued with a lot of ideas, and the idea that they would not like anyone was also extremely firm. The saints of Tianshan School of all ages did not secretly approve of any man.


    In a word, the more Zhou Yang''s charmes to theter stage, the more it shines on the ne.


    And get a lot of love value, in the system mall to exchange things, let Zhou Yang''s strength be very strong.


    Mrs. Jin knew that the two sisters of the client both liked a man and were abandoned.


    Anger is not good, plus Mrs. Kim on love prejudice, anger is more profound.


    Simply give the moon gate to the client.


    He went out to rx. In fact, Mrs. Jin intended to go out to see if she could meet Zhou Yang, who left after the routine was finished.


    Find the person to teach a lesson again, but when Mrs. Jin found Zhou Yang, Zhou Yang strength has been very high.


    Mrs. Jin is not as polite as before. Mrs. Jin says that Zhou Yang always abandons everything, but Zhou Yang naturally refuses to admit it.


    In Zhou Yang''s concept, this is to fall in love and then break up.


    Isn''t it normal for everyone to break up peacefully?


    How did you be a heartbreaker and abandon everything from beginning to end.


    Mrs. Jin has a hot temper. She is angry with Zhou Yang''s words. However, she is seriously injured by Zhou Yang and dies soon after returning to Mingyue gate. The client swears to avenge her mother, but she never finds Zhou Yang again.


    Not long after Mrs. Jin died, Zhou Yang was taken away from the world by the system.


    After all, Zhou Yang''s journey is not here, but to a higher world.


    On another road.


    But those women who had been taken away by Zhou Yang were not good because of various reasons.


    Because their sincerity and luck are taken away by Zhou Yang. Luck is really important to a person. If they don''t have luck, everything goes wrong and their drinking water stops their teeth. What''s more, if they don''t have luck, they can''t escape misfortune.The client didn''t tell his sister that their mother died after being hurt by Zhou Yang, just because his sister was in poor health and didn''t have the heart.


    If I told my sister, she would be more painful. The client would bear the pain alone.


    The younger sister knew nothing about this, but in the face of her mother''s death and emotional injury, she suffered a great blow to her soul, and soon she was depressed.


    The trustor is out of luck, everything goes wrong, the moon gate will soon decline, the prestige is not there, the trustor died because of an ident.


    After the client died, because of all kinds of resentment, she was selected to get the opportunity of counter attack. When she learned all the truth, she hoped that the mission could help her revenge.


    If Zhou Yang had not taken away her sincerity and good fortune, she would not have been so miserable.


    Moreover, his mother''s direct killer is Zhou Yang, and his sister, arge part of Zhou Yang''s ruthless death.


    The client doesn''t me his sister for liking the same person as himself at all, because Zhou Yang''s routine is too deep. The client only hates that he is beaten by the routine, but also brings people back to harm his sister and his mother.


    The woman who fell in love with Zhou Yang didn''te to a good end, but Zhou Yang didn''t know all this. He could start a new journey in another world with peace of mind.


    And there won''t be a little burden in my heart.


    Meng Li feels that Zhou Yang''s system is powerful, and takes Zhou Yang''s body to the next world.


    Meng Li wipes his face. Zhou Yang''s appearance is so deceptive. It''s harmless and gives people a simple feeling. I didn''t expect to operate this 6. How can I fall in love everywhere without being beaten by others.


    It seems that before meeting her, Zhou Yang had already fallen in love in this world. Zhou Yang''s cultivation method is to exchange the value of love.

 Chapter 671

    Meng Li is thinking about how toplete this task, and he doesn''t know what means this system has.


    Such a system will steal world power and endanger world stability.


    But the movement of the system is not too big. Secretly, to deal with the host of this system, Meng Li thinks that it is a good way to let the host consume the energy of the system, but not bring benefits to the system.


    The system keeps paying, but it doesn''t get anything. It''s the individual who has to run.


    The system and 6018 can''t fight in the world, they can only force the system away.


    However, because of this system, Meng Li felt that he had to be more careful.


    Meng Li takes out the medicinal materials picked by the client for her sister Jin Nanwei, looks at them, smells them, and puts them back when he has the bottom in his heart.


    Meng Li hesitates whether to take out the julingzhu to practice. He thinks it over and over again. Zhou Yang''s system doesn''t know that it''s very good, so it''s easy to scare the snake.


    There should be no pearl in this ne.


    In this way, he didn''t go out, and he didn''t know how much this point was. Meng Li practiced for nearly an hour, and Zhou Yang came back.


    He bent over and came in. His clothes were still clean and didn''t give people a sloppy image. He said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "girl, you have the boar you want."


    Meng Li''s face was light, and he took the credit, only with a hum.


    "Let''s roast the pigs together. I''ve taken care of all the pigs." Zhou Yang said.


    It''s easy to cultivate feelings.


    Meng Li takes the sword and goes out with Zhou Yang. Zhou Yang takes Meng Li to a stream. Zhou Yang is a small boar. His internal organs have been disposed of and cleaned.


    Zhou Yang quickly picked up some branches nearby, piled up firewood, and said to Meng Li:


    "these are all pigs I specially caught. I didn''t want the big ones." Zhou Yang said with a smile.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s a big boar. You don''t dare to provoke. You can only steal other people''s piglets."


    Don''t underestimate the attack power of a big boar.


    Zhou Yang


    "No, it''s just that the pork is tender and tastes delicious. I''ll roast the suckling pig for you. Let''s marinate the pig first, so it tastes better."


    With that, Zhou Yang spread out the lotus leaves that he had prepared here before, and felt out some seasonings from his body.


    Meng Li took a look at it at will. It''s all Chinese prickly ash and five spice powder, as well as white sugar. The varieties are quiteplete.


    Although some ingredients exist in this ne, people here don''t need to eat them.


    Meng Li pretended not to understand and asked curiously what these were.


    Zhou Yang salted the pig and touched it. He answered Meng Li''s words with great interest.


    After talking about the seasoning, Zhou Yang said regretfully:


    "it''s a pity that there''s no boiling water to heat the meat, otherwise the meat will be tighter and harder, and it will be more perfect."


    Meng Li doesn''t have any expression and doesn''t answer. Zhou Yang is speechless in his heart. How can this girl be so cold? He wastes a lot of energy and can''t mobilize his emotions.


    It seems that it takes a lot of effort to fall in love with her.


    However, Zhou Yang likes to do challenging things.


    Zhou Yang changed the topic and said:


    "girl, what''s your name?"


    Meng Li: "is it appropriate to ask a woman''s name directly?"


    Zhou Yang was annoyed for a moment, forgetting that it was not modern. He put out his tongue and said:


    "I''m sorry, I''m taking the liberty."


    Meng Li: "just know."


    Zhou Yang pursed his mouth and began to tell Meng Li about the production process of roast suckling pig. He kept talking about it all the time. Meng Li couldn''t stop it and began to practice next to him.


    Seeing that Meng Li was practicing, Zhou Yang said:


    "girl''s martial arts must be very good. If you are in danger, you must protect me."


    Meng Li: "shut up, talk a lot."


    Zhou Yang


    I can''t help talking.


    "Girl, when I met you, you were in aa. What happened before?" Zhou Yang was quiet for a while, but he couldn''t help saying.


    Meng Li: "you want to tell me that you saved me, right?"


    Maybe it''s Zhou Yang''s system that makes the client fall down for no reason.


    Zhou Yang quickly waved his hand:


    "I don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Zhou Yang turned around, rolled his eyes, and dealt with his roast suckling pig. It was almost pickled. Zhou Yang began to roast it on the fire, and slowly roasted the fragrance. Zhou Yang was very exaggerating to smell it. The more he smelled, the more hungry he was.


    Looking back at Meng Li, who is practicing silently, Zhou Yang thinks that he shouldn''t do it. Maybe he''s pretending to be reserved.


    The meat is more and more fragrant. Meng Li thinks that Zhou Yang is really a bit of a Taoist in eating. The taste alone is very attractive.In particr, this body is empty in the stomach, and is eager.


    However, Meng Li could not bear the temptation. When Zhou Yang cut a piece of meat with a dagger and carefully cut it into small pieces inside the lotus leaf and handed it to Meng Li, Meng Li firmly refused:


    "I don''t eat it, it looks greasy."


    Zhou Yang held up his hand with the lotus leaf:


    "if you eat a little, taste it first. If it''s not delicious, it''s OK."


    Zhou Yang is very confident.


    Meng Li is still unmoved:


    "don''t eat."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat this ~"


    Zhou Yang looked at Meng Li with some grievances, and his tone was somewhat coquettish.


    Meng lisuo doesn''t speak any more. Zhou Yang sees that Meng lisuo doesn''t want to eat. Although he wants to eat, he can''t help it. He patiently asks Meng Li what he wants to eat, and then he goes to get it.


    Meng Li looked up at the sun and said:


    "the sun is going to set. I have to go out and find an inn to stay. Goodbye."


    Meng Li picks up his sword and goes away. Zhou Yang takes a look at the meat he hasn''t eaten. His expression is painful and tangled. Finally, he still thinks that falling in love is a big deal. He abandons the roast meat and catches up with Meng Li.


    "I don''t have a ce to go now. I''ll follow the girl."


    Meng Li stopped:


    "what are you doing with me?"


    Zhou Yang said in a low voice:


    "it''s dangerous in the river and theke. We need a female Xia to protect us."


    Meng Li: "I''m not your bodyguard."


    Zhou Yang: "girl, I don''t mean that. I just want to see that girl is very good at martial arts..."


    Meng Li looked back at next Zhou Yang:


    "if you want to follow me, just ept my three palms."


    Zhou Yang looks happy and thinks smugly that as long as he follows, what''s the rtionship between three palms? This must be the step that the girl finds for herself.


    After all, most women are embarrassed to let men follow them.


    He straightened his chest and said to Meng Li:


    e on."


    Meng Li''s smile and his body''s spiritual power hit Zhou Yang''s chest. Zhou Yang didn''t expect that Meng Li was so heavy. In order to show his sincerity, he didn''t set up a defense. In this way, Zhou Yang suffered internal injury, chest pain and blood.


    Meng Li doesn''t give Zhou Yang the chance to resist. He shows his talent of running very fast. Then he goes to Zhou Yang and hits him twice in a row. Zhou Yang ispletely beaten by Meng Li and can''t stand up.

 Chapter 672

    Lying on the ground, Zhou Yang vomited blood. For a moment, he became angry and pitiful again:


    "cough Keke, girl, you are really good at martial arts. I admire you. "


    Meng Li looks at Zhou Yang, thinking that he can just take this opportunity to shoot Zhou Yang to death?


    She pretended to be unreasonable, and said:


    "hum, you dare to hide, and you''ll take my girl''s three hands again."


    Zhou Yang''s face was very bitter, and his body fell back on the ground. He said:


    "girl, it''s wrong. I didn''t hide."


    Meng Li, however, didn''t care so much. He lifted the man up from the ground and gave him another palm. Zhou Yang vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was so white with pain that he immediately begged for mercy:


    "girl, don''t fight, hit me again and I will die."


    Meng Li:


    "hum, how can it be."


    Meng Li gives Zhou Yang another p, which makes him feel like he''s going to die if he gets another p.


    Zhou Yang cried in his heart:


    "help me, I will be killed by this crazy woman."


    There was a sigh in Zhou Yang''s mind.


    Thest palm, Meng Li, was as strong as the previous ones, determined to kill Zhou Yang. However, Meng Li seemed to be hitting a solid wall, and the strength of his own beating also rebounded back, which made Meng Li feel painful.


    Meng Li''s face changes slightly. He knows that it''s the other party''s system. It seems that it''s not easy to kill Zhou Yang. It''s very likely that he will have toplete the task as expected.


    She teased Zhou Yang and said:


    "OK, you have passed Miss Ben''s examination."


    Zhou Yang: "girl, you just wanted to kill me?"


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang kindly:


    "how can it be? It''s just that I lost my sense of propriety. I''m not a big killer. Why do I kill you?"


    Zhou Yang''s body is soft, but he believes Meng Li''s words. Maybe this girl is pretty. She has no reason to kill herself.


    Just ah!


    It''s hard to serve a woman. It''s changeable.


    The reason why Zhou Yang forgives Meng Li so quickly is that he has a system to help him. It doesn''t really directly endanger his life, so he simply doesn''t care.


    Meng Li was not veryfortable with him, and he said:


    "put me down first."


    "I have to take my breath in."


    Zhou Yang felt that his chest was going to hurt to death.


    Meng Liwei smiles. As soon as his hand is released, Zhou Yang falls to the ground. He is speechless. He immediately sits on his knees, and his body works on the skills. Zhou Yang feels that when he works on the skills, it bes very difficult and not as smooth as before.


    Or the internal injury is too serious.


    Meng Li said to Zhou Yang:


    "I''m gone. It''s up to you whether I can catch up."


    Zhou Yang opened his mouth and said:


    "girl, I''m seriously injured. Will you wait for me to breathe?"


    Meng Li ignored Zhou Yang and turned to go.


    Zhou Yang


    "System, give me a healing elixir, I have to catch up."


    "By the way, didn''t I exchange it? Do I still have love value? "


    The voice in Zhou Yang''s mind:


    "No."


    Zhou Yang: "credit OK, when I fall in love with Jin mushuang, there will be love value."


    "You see, now Kim Mu Shuang has given me a chance to catch up."


    "There''s a y."


    There was no sound in Zhou Yang''s mind this time, but a pill appeared in Zhou Yang''s hand. He didn''t want to do it. He immediately swallowed it. The power of the pill flowed in all his limbs. After a while, Zhou Yang felt as if he had recovered, and his previous pain disappeared.


    Zhou Yang sighed:


    "system products are really fine products!"


    As soon as he got well, he stood up and ran after Meng Ligang.


    Meng Li is walking in front of her. She soon feels that Zhou Yang is chasing her. In order not to let Zhou Yang go out to earn other love value, she has to walk slowly, so that Zhou Yang can catch up with her.


    Zhou Yang catches up with Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li''s pace is not fast, he secretly smiles in his heart. He says no, but his body is very honest.


    He walked side by side with Meng Li. Meng Li pretended to be surprised and asked, "your injury is healed."


    Zhou Yang immediately covered his heart with exaggeration and said to Meng Li:


    "no, it''s still painful. Can you rub it for me?"


    Meng Li suddenly pulled out his sword and put it on Zhou Yang''s neck:


    "do you still knead it?"


    Zhou Yang is pathetic:


    "if you can get a beauty to rub it, it''s worth dying."


    Meng Li sneers, but he really relies on the system''s confidence. If it''s not suitable for fighting in the world, the energy used by the other system to resist her attack, 6018, should also be able to crack.Meng Li took back his sword and walked on.


    In the middle of the conversation, Zhou Yang kept talking a lot of nonsense. Meng Li was really annoyed and didn''t find it interesting.


    He simply gave Zhou Yang a beating, and Zhou Yang gave the system a pill on credit. In the end, the pill needed love value, which made Zhou Yang feel distressed. Finally, Zhou Yang said a lot less.


    Along the way, he also made some wild flowers and gave them to Meng Li. Meng Li just nced at them.


    When he reached the city, Meng Li found an inn and went in.


    Zhou Yang originally wanted to grab the money for the two rooms. When he asked about the price, he didn''t feel anything. When he touched his silver, Zhou Yang felt empty.


    When I think about it again, I think I lost the silver when I caught the boar.


    Zhou Yang doesn''t feel much pain about the loss of silver. After all, it doesn''t cost him much to find the system to exchange silver, but it''s enough to make him a big money in the world.


    Cool!


    Love can not be without money, Zhou Yang to the system and some money on credit.


    Zhou Yang got the silver and went to the counter with pride. The shopkeeper couldn''t help but smile his eyes into a slit. Which rich man is going out to y?


    Even those who eat in the lobby can''t help looking over their heads when they hear the sound.


    Many people looked at Zhou Yang and Meng Li, and saw that they didn''t bring an entourage. The woman had a sword in her hand, but she didn''t have much momentum. Instead, she walked and stood with the temperament of a richdy.


    It''s a bit of a bluff to look at it with a sword.


    And the man was red lipped, white toothed, unarmed and dressed in white, just like the childe''s temperament.


    No matter what others think, the shopkeeper knows that the opportunity to make money ising.


    He quickly arranged a special room. When Meng Li and Zhou Yang came into the room, the shopkeeper arranged for Xiao Er to bring a lot of our signature dishes for them to taste.


    Looking at the little two ttering him, Zhou Yang is a little bit flustered. He doesn''t want to choose between fish vored shredded pork and fish vored eggnt for a meal any more.


    Decisive tip to the small two, small two got tips, auspicious words set after set.


    Zhou Yang felt morefortable.


    Meng Li was sitting in the room. When he recalled the eyes of some people downstairs just now, he felt that Zhou Yang was really fearless and didn''t understand the reason why he didn''t show his wealth.

 Chapter 673

    Meng Li is bored and wipes his sword. He hears the sound of shop boy and Zhou Yang at the door, and then there is a knock.


    Zhou Yang shouts:


    "girl, let''s have dinner together."


    Meng Li: "don''t eat."


    Zhou Yang said:


    "I''ve let the shopkeepere to the door. If you don''t open the door, the shopkeeper is very tired."


    Meng Li


    "What''s the sincerity of the waiter to serve me? You serve me." Meng Li said.


    Zhou Yang Good


    Zhou Yang took a look at the dishes in the tray of the shop boy, and the soup was very heavy. He took it. The shop boy said that he couldn''t do it, and then he gave it to Zhou Yang.


    After all, the one in the room spoke.


    Zhou Yang simply sent the waiter out. He called the door again. Meng Li only said that he had something to do, just a moment.


    Leng asked Zhou Yang to wait outside for a while, but Meng Li opened the door. Rao Shi also began to practice martial arts. Such a heavy thing has no skill to lighten the burden, making his arms sour.


    He put the dishes on the table and asked Meng Li to eat them.


    Meng Li chose a few mouthfuls in his mouth, and the taste was barely.


    Zhou Yang was hungry, but he was very excited. He talked to Meng Li andmented on each dish, saying what was wrong with this dish and what was wrong with that dish, otherwise it would be more perfect.


    Like a gourmet expert.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "are you a cook?"


    Zhou Yang: "what? Why does the girl think so? "


    Meng Li: "not that many cooks know."


    Zhou Yang: "just interested. I hope I can make the most delicious food in the world for my favorite people."


    With that, he also looked at Meng Li with burning eyes.


    Meng Li stretched out a hand and pped Zhou Yang: "get out of here."


    Zhou Yang covers his face


    This is another unexpected disaster.


    What did he say wrong?


    In this way, Zhou Yang, who had not finished his meal, was driven out by Meng Li.


    Meng Li began to practice, but the night was quiet. Although Zhou Yang was not serious, he was still very serious about practice, and he practiced in his room all night.


    Meng Li also ns to go to Yaozong for the sake of Jin Nanwei. He also wants to buy some things to go back.


    Zhou Yang and Meng Li had breakfast and left.


    Zhou Yang asked Meng Li:


    "girl, I''m tired of walking. Why don''t we rent a carriage?"


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t use it now."


    When she took Zhou Yang out of the city, there were few people. Meng Li said to Zhou Yang:


    "I have something to do. You wait for me here."


    Zhou Yang looks at Meng Li suspiciously. He turns his eyes and thinks that he is afraid of something private, such as urgent urination. He says to Meng Li:


    "go quickly, be careful, I''ll wait for you."


    Meng Li goes to the grass on one side. Zhou Yang feels that this confirms his conjecture. He stands in the same ce and looks at the flowers on the roadside with morning dew. Zhou Yang goes to pick flowers again.


    Zhou Yang is in a good mood when he hums while picking.


    "Brother, you see, this boy is still picking flowers, just like a girl."


    Chase a few people from behind, surround Zhou Yang among them.


    Zhou Yang, with flowers in his hand, looked at several strong men, who were surrounded by face scarves. But just looking at their eyes, he revealed a kind of evil spirit.


    Knowing that theers are not good, Zhou Yang asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    "Boy, give me your silver and I''ll let you go." One of them is Zhuang Han road.


    Naturally, Zhou Yang didn''t want to admit his advice like this. He knew that the master of Mingyue sect, Jin mushuang, was very good at martial arts. He had to deal with these people first, and then put it off until Jin mushuang came out. Then he could y two tricks to prove that he was not good at nothing.


    In his mind, Zhou Yang began to deal with several strong men.


    Talk to them with all kinds of words, and even begin to reason with them, saying that robbery is not right. We should have a good hand and good feet. We should make money with our own ability. It''s clean andfortable to spend, and we don''t have to have nightmares at night.


    Zhou Yang said and looked around. Why hasn''t Jin mushuange yet.


    He''s a little flustered. Does he have to rely on the protection of the system?


    In the heart flustered, Zhou Yang this words tuberculosis, in order to let oneself appear not flustered, the mouth opens and closes, is crackling to say ceaselessly.


    Several strong men


    Especially, I''m afraid this boy is stupid.


    To reason with them?


    Noisy!


    Fight!


    A few people couldn''t bear it and began to besiege Zhou Yang. It wasn''t long before Zhou Yang exchanged skills, and his internal power was not deep. Moreover, he didn''t have much experience in dealing with the enemy at this time when he passed through modern times. Moreover, his fists were hard to fight with his four feet, and Zhou Yang was soon beaten so loudly that he was ck and blue.Call for help!


    I hope I can call Kim Mu Shuang back.


    The silver on his body was also robbed.


    But before Zhou Yang is too annoying, said so much nonsense, these people decided to fight Zhou Yang to vent their anger.


    Finally, even the coat on Zhou Yang''s body was taken away by these big men.


    Zhou Yang was lying on the ground, grinning in pain. Meng Li came back and looked at Zhou Yang in surprise:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Yang restrained his expression of showing his teeth, which was a bit destructive. He looked pathetic:


    "girl, I was robbed just now."


    Meng Li: "OK, let''s go."


    Zhou Yang said reluctantly:


    "they have just left, we can still recover the silver."


    Meng Li was surprised and asked:


    "people have let us go. Why are we going to chase and fight again?"


    Zhou Yang The girl is right


    Zhou Yang felt that God had given him too little time. If he had known earlier that the system could still pay on credit, he would have practiced a skill as soon as he came.


    In this way, he won''t say that he is invincible now, but he will surely be able to fight these bandits in the Jianghu.


    Zhou Yang wants to say that the baby''s heart is very bitter!


    "Get up? Shall we continue on our way? " Meng Li said.


    Zhou Yang''s bottom clothes were also trampled with footprints and dirty. He asked Meng Li:


    "can you help me buy a suit of clothes, please..."


    Meng Li said:


    "yes."


    But she frowned:


    "but I have no silver."


    Zhou Yang can only find the system on credit for silver, in the system, silver seems to be the most worthless thing, he is not distressed, and Zhou Yang is very confident that he can also repay the system''s love value.


    He gave the silver to Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyes shed and his fingers rubbed the silver. He almost understood the origin of the silver.


    "Didn''t you say you were robbed of your silver?" Meng Li knew clearly and asked.


    Zhou Yang grinned awkwardly and said with a good face:


    "you really think I''m useless. Although they beat me, I still kept the silver."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully.


    She asked Zhou Yang to wait for her in the grass, and then she returned to the city to buy clothes for Zhou Yang.

 Chapter 674

    After Meng Li bought clothes for Zhou Yang, he went to the pharmacy to buy some things and wrote a form for the pharmacy to configure.


    Then Meng Li sprinkles the powder on the bottom coat.


    Meng Li went back soon. Meng Li opened the grass and Zhou Yang hid in it. He handed Meng Li a bunch of flowers and said, "flowers go with beauty. Please ept them."


    Meng Li: No


    Zhou Yang said wrongly:


    "this bunch of flowers was picked for the girl just now with dew. If it wasn''t for the protection of this bunch of flowers, I would not be beaten so badly. I''ve been protecting the flowers. Please don''t let me down."


    The early morning sun came down and reflected Meng Li''s face from his pupils. His eyes were shining, giving people a different feeling.


    Meng Li


    It''s a deep routine.


    Originally, the objects of Zhou Yang''s mission were basically people who had never fallen in love with each other. It was very difficult for Leng Buding to run away when he met such a person.


    Although it looks silly, in order to protect a bunch of flowers were beaten so miserably, but this intention is very rare.


    Meng Li threw his clothes to Zhou Yang and said coldly:


    "you can''t deal with just a few bandits in the river andke, so you''d better not go out to wander in the river andke."


    Zhou Yang''s face was covered with clothes. He was speechless. So realistic?


    "Get dressed and go." Meng Li said and walked away.


    Zhou Yang doesn''t doubt that there is him. He quickly changes his clothes and limps to keep up with Meng Li. However, Meng Li''s pace seems to be deliberately faster. Zhou Yang is a little tired.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "girl, can you slow down?"


    Meng Li: "Oh, I forgot you were hurt."


    Meng Li slows down. After a while, he seems to be faster unconsciously. Some of Zhou Yang want to exchange for a god pill, but he hesitates when he thinks of the value of love.


    Shendan is more expensive than silver in the system.


    But I can''t buy such magic pills with silver outside.


    Zhou Yang is still hesitating and tangled. Suddenly he feels itchy all over. Atst, he itches more and more. Zhou Yang grabs left and scratches right. This is the next time that Zhou Yang is really going to cry.


    The itch made him want to cut the skin.


    Meng Li saw that the medicine had broken out and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Itch."


    Zhou Yang is busy scratching, and his words are concise.


    Meng Li said thoughtfully:


    "maybe you met poisonous grass or creatures in the grass you just stayed in."


    Her configuration of itch powder is to nt grass, even Zhou Yang''s system is difficult to detect.


    Zhou Yang suddenly realized that his face was wrinkled:


    "what should I do then?"


    Meng Li: "go to see a doctor. It should take two or three days."


    Zhou Yang


    So long?


    He shook his head. Now he didn''t want to wait for a second. He suffered more than a minute. But Zhou Yang had to find the system to exchange pills again.


    The system sighed in Zhou Yang''s mind and gave him pills without saying anything else.


    Zhou Yang got the pill and took it impatiently. The itching symptoms and the pain on his body disappeared together, and he feltfortable.


    Meng Li is not disappointed to see this, in her expectation, but can consume Zhou Yang''s love value is also very cost-effective.


    I don''t believe Zhou Yang has been unlucky, and the system is willing to pay for Zhou Yang all the time.


    When Zhou Yang saw Meng Li, he was not curious about the reason why he was getting better so quickly. He thought that there were only two possibilities, either the other party was not interested in himself, or the other party was not willing to ask other people''s private affairs out of politeness.


    Zhou Yang is more inclined to the other side is the second, absolutely do not admit that the other side has no interest in him.


    You can''t go with him without interest, OK?


    When they arrived at a vige, a 30-year-old woman dressed in coarse cloth was forcibly pulled by a man. There was a man behind the woman, looking at her in pain.


    And the woman is also very reluctant, she cried very sad, begging not to sell her.


    Zhou Yang asked curiously:


    "what is this for?"


    Meng Li pitifully said:


    "maybe the woman is the wife of the man behind her, and now the man wants to sell the woman."


    Zhou Yang was shocked: "sell your wife?"


    Meng Li nodded. Is this strange?


    All living beings suffer.


    Meng Li suddenly turns his eyes, which is a good way to let Zhou Yang bleed.


    She lookedpassionate and said:


    "what a pity. If I still have silver in my hand, I will rescue this poor woman."


    Zhou Yang felt that it was time for him to perform"I have silver. Let''s go. I can''t bear to see a woman cry so sad."


    Meng Li: "OK, I''ll leave it to you."


    Zhou Yang went forward to negotiate with them.


    Meng Li looks at Zhou Yang''s back. After two days of getting along with her, she feels that although Zhou Yang''s love routine is deep, at this stage, Zhou Yang hasn''t honed too deep.


    Didn''t you feel that she was generous?


    I think so. Before Zhou Yang, he was a college student with no social experience. He didn''te to this world for long and had little experience.


    But with more experience, people will grow up slowly.


    Meng Li was curious when he thought of this:


    "Why are the systems I met twice the first world with the host?"


    Isn''t the organization monitoring so urate that it won''t give these systems a chance to harm several worlds?


    She asked 6018.


    6018 voice is a little impatient:


    "because the first world will be judged as a mission below five stars."


    Meng Li is a little upset.


    "I see." Meng Li said.


    I thought that the organization was against the heaven. It was she who thought the organization sacred. A system host that has traversed many worlds should have more means and be more powerful, which is bound to increase the difficulty of the task.


    Zhou Yang looked back and saw that Meng Li was still in the same ce, while the man who was holding the woman looked at Zhou Yang''s dress. His face was much more fierce. He asked:


    "what can I do for you, young master?"


    Zhou Yang took another look at Meng Li. Meng Li went over and said, "what are you doing?"


    The man said:


    "her mother-inw was ill, and her husband sold her to me because she didn''t have the ability to cure the disease at home."


    The woman''s tearful eyes are hazy. Seeing Zhou Yang''s clothes, she knows Zhou Yang''s economic strength. She kneels down to Zhou Yang with a plop:


    "young master, please help me."


    Zhou Yang decisively asked how much silver, but the man was honest. He didn''t shout about the price. He was honest.


    But this, set off waves in Zhou Yang''s heart, he knew for the first time that a person was so worthless.


    As a result, Zhou Yang didn''t have any change, so he gave the man a ingot of broken silver, and the man left happily.


    And the couple kowtow to Zhou Yang in a hurry. Zhou Yang''s expression is a little awkward and helpless.


    Meng Li pitifully said to Zhou Yang:


    "before, I saw that the pills you took had miraculous effects. Why don''t you give them one and take it back to treat their old mother."

 Chapter 675

    Zhou Yang looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "what?"


    Meng Li repeated his words.


    He also said:


    "I think your medicine can cure all kinds of diseases, and it will certainly cure the old people''s diseases. People are born with suffering. Why don''t you help them and let their family enjoy the happiness of their family."


    Hearing Meng Li say that Zhou Yang has a magic pill to cure his illness, the husband and wife quickly beg Zhou Yang with a runny nose and tears.


    Say that call a miserable, smell sad listener tears.


    Meng Li pulled out a handkerchief from his body and pressed it in the corner of his eye, a look of pity.


    His eyes were red. Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang and said, "Oh, how pitiful."


    "Is there really no way to help them? Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher


    Zhou Yang


    Pills are not cheap. Hey, he was beaten just now, and he was reluctant to take them.


    However, if he didn''t give it at this time, it would seem that he was too unkind. Zhou Yang tried to say:


    "I can give you some silver, and you can take it to see the doctor."


    The woman whimpered, she said:


    "my mother-inw''s illness is very serious, and she may not be cured after seeing the doctor. If she can''t be cured all the time, my family may still face today''s fate."


    Zhou Yang


    If you count up, isn''t this woman bought by him?


    How can it be sold?


    The key is that I''m not interested in taking an aunt on the road.


    He took a look at Meng Li. Looking at Meng Li''s expectant little eyes, he said: "then I''ll give you one."


    Zhou Yang felt that he had to go to see the specific situation of the old man in order to suit the remedy to the case. He said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    This is a y, the couple are happy, thanks a lot, then quickly with Zhou Yang and Meng Li toward their home.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "you are a good man."


    Zhou Yang, who was issued a good man card, breathed a sigh. Fortunately, she was praised by the beauty at least. The beauty had a good impression on him, and the next step would be better.


    They followed their husband and wife to their home, not far away. The home was really poor. I felt that the earth house would copse in the next second.


    Old mother is really sick, lying in bed, more air, less air.


    Groaning in pain.


    Zhou Yang looked at the old man, his whole body exuded a kind of decadent breath, a dying man''s appearance, he asked if the system had been saved.


    The system said check, Meng Li felt a little weak energy fluctuation.


    Then the system gave Zhou Yang a pill. When Zhou Yang saw the value of love, it was more expensive than the pill he took. He was surprised and asked what was the matter. The system said that the situation was different.


    Before is pure detoxification treatment, this also takes the treatment.


    Zhou Yang


    The system doesn''t me Zhou Yang for his recklessness.


    In a word, Zhou Yang''s system is a real Buddhist system.


    In fact, a person''s dependence is terrible. Zhou Yang looks for the system in everything, and it''s hard to leave the system in the future.


    In order to get something, Zhou Yang has to work harder, fall in love and earn love value.


    Zhou Yang takes out a pill. It''s really painful. Looking at Meng Li''s eager eyes, Zhou Yang has to pretend to be open-minded.


    After giving the olddy pills, her listless eyes became full of spirit.


    The husband and wife kneel down again and say they want to invite them to have lunch. Zhou Yang politely refuses. The woman is probably really sorry in her heart, and she has to take some dry dishes from her home to Meng Li and Zhou Yang.


    The husband blushed on one side. How can he hold these things.


    Zhou Yang is not interested in it. It''s a burden to take it. He can''t stand the woman''s deep affection. Meng Li said, "take it with you. It''s good to make soup."


    Zhou Yang can only take it, and they are on the road again.


    After this, Meng Li seems not so indifferent. On the way, she said in surprise:


    "I didn''t expect that you had such a magic pill in your hand."


    Zhou Yang was depressed, but he didn''t show it on his face:


    "in fact, my father didn''t give me much, so I used it when I was saving lives."


    Meng Li said innocently:


    "but I see you''ve eaten three, plus this time, four. Your father really has the strength to give you such a good thing."


    Zhou Yang:


    "it''s a must. If you like it, I''ll give you one."


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened:


    "really?"


    Zhou Yang smiles:


    "really."


    Meng Li said:


    "well, I have a good heart. I don''t need this thing myself. But if this happens again on the road, I hope to use this one to save a life."If you can pit Zhou Yang a little, you can count a little.


    Meng Li felt that his mission this time was to entrap people.


    Of course, if Zhou Yang doesn''t want to get her love value, he has no chance.


    Zhou Yang sighed in his heart. At this time, it was not good to refuse. He said it was good.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a soft heart in my cold appearance.


    Mengli let Zhouyang see a little hope, let his depressed mood also dissipated some, began to find topic to Mengli chat.


    Meng Li''s words are often a few words, but they also give Zhou Yang the motivation to talk.


    Meng Fei, of course, asked Zhou Yang why he had to wait for a ride.


    If you ride a horse, you can get to Yaozong quickly. Yaozong has mingyuemen disciples waiting for her, and they will go back to mingyuemen together. In this way, the time will be shortened, and the opportunities to pit Zhouyang will be greatly reduced.


    In his heart, he nned to do so, but Meng Li said:


    "if I want to experience life, I have to see all thendscapes in the world. If I nce at them in a hurry, wouldn''t it be a waste of this wonderful scenery?"


    Zhou Yang nodded, but also.


    This is good. Traveling together can also brush his good feelings. He also has more time to cultivate feelings with beauties.


    Each of them has his own mind.


    They walk so dusty on their shoes that at noon, Zhou Yang proposes to roast game for Meng Li.


    He began to talk about delicious food again, many of which were modern, and even went so far as to introduce ice cream to Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    It''s impossible for Zhou Yang''s system to exchange ice cream on site.


    Looking at Zhou Yang, Meng Li said excitedly: "can you eat now?"


    Zhou Yang waved his hand with a smile:


    "definitely not now, but if you want to eat, I''ll make ice for you tonight."


    Meng Li said: "forget it."


    "Don''t be angry, I''ll do it for you tonight," he said


    Meng Li: "do not want to eat, really."


    It''s just curious if Zhou Yang can exchange ice cream on the spot. It seems that it won''t work.


    Zhou Yang: "OK."


    In the end, Meng Li didn''t eat the game introduced by Zhou Yang. Instead, he went to a town, ate a little at will and continued on the road.

 Chapter 676

    Meng Li also went to the door of the hospital to pit Zhou Yang for a pill. He met a dying man, and Zhou Yang was sessfully pit for a pill.


    Meng Li told Zhou Yang that he was making great contributions. Do you think it''s very gratifying for people to thank you so much.


    Zhou Yang


    I''m d.


    Meng Li suddenly rose and said to Zhou Yang, "let''s practice medicine while walking.".


    Zhou Yang


    What''s going on?


    Meng Li said that he was umting good deeds and virtues. He happened to see all kinds of things in the world and experience life better.


    Zhou Yang really didn''t want to. He didn''t want to contact patients at all, and he didn''t know how to treat them. He could only give pills, but they were all at the cost of his love.


    Meng Li said, since you don''t want to, let me practice medicine.


    I''ll dress up like a doctor.


    Zhou Yang asked Meng Li if he understood medical theory?


    Meng Li knows better and can cure some small problems.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do. He can see a doctor at the same time. Meng Li doesn''t ask for money, but he feels that he just has time to extricate himself from others and improve his medical skills.


    Zhou Yang has no choice but to y with Meng Li like this.


    With a brand of free medical practice on their back, there are many people looking for it. Many people can''t afford to get sick. If they can meet a free doctor, they naturally have to seize the opportunity.


    Met more patients, the total can also encounter a more serious condition, at this time, Meng from the pain said he could not cure.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Yang hasn''t be a real ruthless man. He hasn''t killed anyone in this world, and he can''t face life, aging, illness and death.


    Seeing that because of his illness, his family was in great pain, Zhou Yang was still a littlepassionate.


    In addition, some children were already sick and dying in their infancy, and could not be raised immediately. In this era, all kinds of factorse together, which leads to the fact that the survival rate of children is not as high as in modern times. Zhou Yang also thinks that it is pitiful.


    A little life has not seen the world well, and is about to leave.


    But he hesitated when he thought of his love value, but he couldn''t stand it. Meng Li tried his best to fool around, saying that others were poor and Zhou Yang was a good man.


    In addition, when the family members saw the hope, it was naturally a crying cry.


    A lot of times, it''s difficult for Zhou Yang to ride a tiger. In addition, he is not determined and can''t stand the flicker. Zhou Yang sessfully found the system to exchange various pills one by one.


    Zhou Yang is a little tired, and he doesn''t know why he has done it. He hasn''t got the love value of the other party.


    Meng Li is still busy promoting Zhou Yang''s reputation. Every time Zhou Yang takes out a pill to cure a person, Meng Li tells people that his name is Zhou Yang?


    That''s what it looks like.


    Some people say that they want to leave Zhou Yang''s portrait and let their offspring or children grow up to repay him.


    No problem. Let me draw for you.


    Meng Li is very helpful and ignores Zhou Yang, who is twitching in the corner of his mouth.


    Meng Li painted many portraits of Zhou Yang, which left a legacy for almost everyone who was treated. If the patient''s condition was rtively mild, Meng Li''s treatment was also attributed to Zhou Yang.


    This is my master. My master gave it to you for treatment.


    Zhou Yang


    This is to make him famous.


    Zhou Yang felt a little strange and asked Meng Li why he did it.


    Meng Li said that he would leave a memory for others, and seriously said that why he didn''t leave a name after doing a good deed? What is needed in the world, fame and reputation.


    If you praise, respect you more, many people have a position to see you will beity three points.


    In a word, the benefits are great. After you be a famous doctor, which of the various sects in the world, the princes and nobles in the capital, won''t take you as the guest of honor?


    Body status is totally different, okay?


    Meng Li also jokingly said that there might be people scrambling to marry their daughter to you.


    On hearing this, Zhou Yang felt that it was very reasonable and fully believed that the other party was really good for him.


    Fame is very important, and it''s much more convenient to fall in love after fame. Girls like to worship him, and he wants to be the object of worship.


    It''s like being a legend on TV.


    Everywhere you go, you have to stir up the scene. You don''t have to be looked down upon like a nobody.


    After his vanity soared, Zhou Yang became more and more interested in public welfare undertakings. He exchanged more and more pills. Even Zhou Yang exchanged medical skills and began to ponder medical skills all night.


    Originally a good way to tease my younger sister, Leng was fooled by Meng Li and became a miracle doctor.


    And Zhou Yang''s magic pill always has a magical effect, which also makes Zhou Yang''s famous portraitpletely spread in the river andke.


    It is said that Zhou Yang has a magic pill, which can bring the dead back to life and live forever.


    Zhou Yang:??Why didn''t he know the effect was so amazing?


    Zhou Yang thought it was exaggerating, but he didn''t realize the danger.


    But this effect has achieved Meng Li''s expected effect, this kind of magical thing does not know how many people are excited, Zhou Yang''s trouble shoulde soon.


    Zhou Yang looks at Meng Li, who has long been disguised as a man and has been covered up by the technique of face changing, and says in silence:


    "the rumor is ridiculous."


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "it''s just like this in the world. Everyone hopes to meet an immortal. In addition, people are grateful for you. In other people''s hearts, you are naturally so powerful."


    Zhou Yang said:


    "in short, it means that people take me out to brag, and then they just brag like this."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "you can see it once."


    Zhou Yang


    He looks silly, doesn''t he?


    However, the beautyughs very well. Thinking of this, Zhou Yang feels lost again. He has been together for so long. Why hasn''t he got any love value from the beauty.


    The little master of Mingyue gate is Bai Fumei. Is Bai Fumei''s love so rare?


    Zhou Yang''s new vige task is a rtively poor peasant girl who is really well born. Zhou Yang feels very good.


    Zhou Yang thought about it for a while and then left the matter of love value behind. He said:


    "you will change your face, can you get one for me?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if I''m a woman, it''s inconvenient for me to travel in the world. If I''m a man, how can I cover up like this?"


    Zhou Yang said:


    "but I feel that they pass me too much. I''m a little embarrassed wherever I go."


    Meng Li nced at Zhou Yang:


    "under normal circumstances, which legend still needs to hide? A man should be upright and calm. "


    Zhou Yang was fooled by Meng Li again. He said:


    "it''s reasonable. In fact, not so many people know me."


    However, as soon as Zhou Yang''s voice fell, a team of people in uniform clothes came over. The team took the portrait in their hands, looked at Zhou Yang carefully, looked at the portrait again, and then said:


    "it''s him, take it away."

 Chapter 677

    Zhou Yang


    Several people came forward to take Zhou Yang, and Zhou Yang quickly asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    The leader said:


    "please go with me."


    "Little master, please


    Zhou Yang asked:


    "who is your master?"


    "Noment." He said.


    Zhou Yang was immediately displeased. He breathed out a breath and said:


    "if you don''t tell me who your master is, I won''t go with you."


    "Then don''t me us for being rude." The other side said directly.


    A few people wille forward again, and there are onlookers around. Zhou Yang takes a defensive posture and asks Meng Li: "what should we do now?"


    Meng Li squints at the clothes of these people, and doesn''t find that they belong to that force in his mind.


    But when he saw that the other party was not small, but it was so mysterious. Meng Li had a vague guess in his heart, and said to Zhou Yang:


    "go, you have to go anyway."


    Zhou Yang


    Hey, hey, can you resist and ept your life.


    Hearing Meng Li say it, the other party''s people don''t move. Obviously, they don''t want to take them away. Zhou Yang sighs and stands with his hands down. He thinks he looks like an expert in the world.


    I don''t know it''s funny.


    He said:


    "in this case, I''ll go with you. Remember, I don''t have to. In fact, you guys, I can easily lose seconds, but..."


    Before Zhou Yang finished his words, Meng Li could not bear it:


    "shut up."


    Zhou Yang is a talker and a boaster.


    People who appreciate him feel cute, and those who don''t feel mentally disabled.


    Zhou Yang closed his mouth.


    They got into a carriage and drove to the destination at noon the next day.


    They were taken to a pce, and then at the gate of the main hall, the leader stopped Meng Li and looked at Meng Li''s sword.


    Zhou Yang looked around, because the ce was so gorgeous. The carving of the pir was veryplicated. At first nce, it was the craftsman''s careful carving, which showed the master''s strength.


    Meng Li suddenly picked up the sword and twitched the scabbard, revealing half of the sword.


    And the guards at the door immediately aimed their weapons at Meng Li.


    The leader''s expression was a little unexpected, and then he looked at Meng Li coldly. Meng Li threw the sword to the leader man, and the leader man held out his hand to catch it. After thinking about it, he said to Meng Li:


    "don''t worry, girl, when you leave here, this sword will be returned."


    Meng Li Baoquan:


    "thank you."


    After that, they had been led into the main hall. The door of the main hall was closed, and there was a man standing at the top. His clothes were low-key, but his temperament could not be concealed.


    I''m in my twenties.


    Next to him stood a guard with a knife.


    Zhou Yang asked frankly:


    "are you their master?"


    Before the emperor opened his mouth, the bodyguard with a knife next to him yelled: "bold, I dare to speak like this when I see that the emperor is not polite. It''s disrespectful."


    Zhou Yang gaped:


    "the emperor?"


    This handsome man is the emperor, the emperor in history is not all light eyebrows, small eyes, big belly?


    Meng Li gives the emperor a boxing salute ording to the rules of the river andke. What does the bodyguard with a sword want to say? The emperor takes a look, and the man next to him doesn''t speak.


    Zhou Yang also gave the emperor a fist like Meng Li. The emperor said, "actually, there''s no other meaning to ask you toe here. It''s just to ask the doctor to see a person around me."


    Zhou Yang was still shocked. He didn''t expect the emperor to see him. If the emperor''s people didn''t get well, wouldn''t he lose his head?


    Seeing that Zhou Yang could not recover, the emperor asked in a deep voice:


    "doctor Zhou?"


    Zhou Yang just recovered, he said:


    "this ~ this ~ ~ I try my best."


    The emperor nodded slightly, then did not say much, directly took Zhou Yang and Meng to leave the West Hall. There were many maids in the West Hall, and many strange flowers and nts were nted at the door. Meng Li thought that the West Hall must be the one the emperor valued.


    It can be seen from the fact that the Emperor himself invited a doctor for her.


    The emperor walked in front of him. The maids bowed to one side when they saw him salute immediately. The emperor went straight into the hall. The mosquito was put down. Meng Li could see a man lying in it.


    The emperor cried:


    "jing''er, I''vee to see you."


    There was no sound inside, and Zhou Yang couldn''t help looking inside to see who was inside.After a long time, there came a whisper:


    "where did you bring the doctor today? The emperor should not bother any more."


    Zhou Yang heart move, this voice is really good to hear, and just at this time in the mind of the system to Zhou Yang issued a task.


    Some information was introduced into Zhou Yang''s mind.


    It turns out that this woman''s name is jing''er. She has known the emperor since childhood, and jing''er has saved his life. Their rtionship is extraordinary.


    Later, the emperor ascended the throne, but for various reasons, he couldn''t give jing''er a title. However, because jing''er was the emperor''s only sweetheart, he was naturally regarded as a thorn in the flesh. He wanted to get rid of it quickly, so he suffered an evil and became like this.


    The emperor did not dare to put jing''er in the pce any more. Instead, he built this pce for jing''er to live in.


    To Zhou Yang''s surprise, the Emperor didn''t have a queen, and he didn''t touch the scenery.


    This queen''s seat is reserved for jing''er.


    The emperor hoped that he would be able to canonize jing''er as the queen when he could decide who the queen was without being swayed by others. Only then would he really touch jing''er.


    However, jing''er has long been discouraged because there are so many concubines around the emperor. At the beginning, Zhou Yang still doubts why the system let him fall in love with jing''er, which obviously has no chance.


    Hearing that jing''er had been disheartened to the emperor, now it was the emperor''s wishful thinking. Zhou Yang felt that he had a chance.


    But this is going to soak the woman the emperor likes. How can Zhou Yang feel a little desperate?


    The system tells Zhou Yang, what does a woman like jing''erck in her life? Lack of a real love, Zhou Yang secretly nodded in his heart, let him save this miserable woman.


    In this case, it is necessary to treat jing''er''s injury slowly. If a pill is finished, they will be sted out of here by the emperor in the evening.


    Zhou Yang soon had a rough n in his mind.


    It''s Jin Mu Shuang next to him. Zhou Yang feels that he''s in the way for a moment.


    The system is optimistic about the fate of jing''er.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that Zhou Yang and the system have already started to make the idea of jing''er.


    She only felt that the voice of the one inside was pitiful.


    "It''s not the same today."


    Then the emperor went in and whispered a lot to jing''er. Jing''er''s voice was soft from beginning to end, but it didn''t make people hear much emotion.

 Chapter 678

    Atst jing''er agreed to see a doctor.


    When he pulled out a red thread from jing''er''s bed, Zhou Yang almost jumped:


    "I wipe, is this the legendary hanging silk pulse?"


    Emperor


    Is this a miracle doctor?


    Well, the emperor''s anger was suppressed. He had sent someone to observe it in secret earlier. He was really a capable man.


    The emperor nodded, Zhou Yang mouth twitch, is to give him a hand, he may not diagnose the situation, but also with a thread?


    But now there is no choice, Zhou Yang can only pretend diagnosis, in fact, let the system tell him the specific situation of jing''er.


    Waiting for him to understand, he began to pretend to be profound and talk about jing''er''s specific illness.


    Zhou Yang said everything correctly, which surprised the emperor. He was really a miracle doctor.


    It''s so detailed that you can know by just one pulse.


    Zhou Yang''s eyes are more formal.


    But ording to the Convention, the emperor called several people in to tell Zhou Yang about jing''er''s previous cases and her symptoms.


    Meng Yang left them as his disciples.


    However, Zhou Yang only read two medical books, and he was not proficient in medical theory at all. Some nouns even could not understand the meaning of them.


    Finally, he said:


    "if the emperor doesn''t mind, can you see the patient''s face?"


    The emperor thought that Zhou Yang''s medical skill was very good, and it was very possible to cure jing''er. As for Meng Li, the emperor had seen that she was a woman, but she had changed her face. It must be inconvenient for the woman, so he made such a bad decision. He didn''t let Meng Li go down, so that they could see jing''er''s true face.


    Jing''er leans on the soft pillow. Zhou Yang looks at it and is very surprised. What a beautiful woman is she? be so beautiful that the moon hides her face and the flowers blush for shame at sight of her?


    Zhou Yang felt that he could not find a good adjective to describe.


    Especially jing''er has a kind of soft beauty, which can arouse men''s desire for protection.


    Zhou Yang''s eyes are a little straight.


    Jing''er nces at Zhou Yang at random. He looks at Zhou Yang white and tender. He really didn''t expect that the doctor was born like this.


    Zhou Yang smiles at jing''er, and jing''er suddenly feels a little trance. The emperor was so naive and clear in eyes. She nods her head slightly. Zhou Yang pretends to tell her about jing''er''s illness, saying that it must not be a matter of a day or two if she wants to be cured.


    Meng Li


    It''s not that Zhou Yang simply and rudely takes pills every time. This time he dys, isn''t it?


    Jing''er''s condition can also be cured, so that Zhou Yang''s system can''t work out, can she?


    Do you want to fall in love with jing''er?


    Meng Li feels that this guess is a bit reliable.


    Jing''er''s face looks blessed. Although she is not in good health, she is not a short-lived person. Generally speaking, she is a lucky person.


    When the emperor saw Zhou Yang''s promise, he was sure that it didn''t matter to spend time, as long as he was nice.


    Tell Zhou Yang what herbs he needs, no matter how rare things he will bring.


    Zhou Yang quickly nodded, and then gave Jing er a pair of heat clearing and detoxification herbs that everyone can drink.


    Meng Li


    The emperor was still a little worried. He specially got a doctor to review the medicine prescribed by Zhou Yang. The doctor''s abdominal Fei is amon medicine for clearing away heat and detoxification, but he didn''t dare to question the famous doctor in the river andke who can bring the dead back to life. He thought that there was no poison, so he simply stopped talking about it.


    The emperor could not keep jing''er all the time, and he was very relieved that jing''er loved him.


    Let Mengli and Zhouyang live in the pce, take care of Jinger, the emperor went back to the pce, deal with political affairs.


    Then Zhou Yang asks Meng to leave and cook medicine for jing''er, saying that jing''er''s identity is special and can''t be ignored. If something happens, they can''t leave.


    Meng Li is fooled by Zhou Yang. He cooks medicine every day and doesn''t mix with Zhou Yang''s time with jing''er.


    Zhou Yang thinks that Jin Mu Shuang is very easy to handle. If there is no one in the way, he tells Jing Er some modern jokes. Don''t mention them, they are very funny.


    That is, the gloomy atmosphere between jing''er''s eyebrows is diluted, and sometimes she can''t help but smile.


    I feel that Zhou Yang''s speech is really interesting, and Zhou Yang has no airs. He is reallyfortable to get along with.


    Jing''er is not a person in the Jianghu, and is more seriously influenced by the mainstream idea that men are superior to women. Now jing''er feels equal and free, but jing''er doesn''t realize that she has a good feeling for Zhou Yangsheng.


    Besides, people''s mood has something to do with their body. Jing''er is in a good mood and looks ruddy. When the emperores to see him, he feels very good.


    Zhou Yang is really not a useless talent.


    Meng Li coldly looks at Zhou Yang''s crazy favor in front of jing''er, and finds an opportunity. Meng Li stops the emperor whoes to the pce to see jing''er.


    The emperor looked at Meng Li and asked:"What can I do for you?"


    Meng Li''s face was hard to say. The emperor held back his servants and said, "say it."


    Meng Li said:


    "in fact, the master can cure the youngdy''s illness quickly."


    The emperor asked in surprise:


    "what you said is true?"


    He always hopes that jing''er will get better soon. Now when he hears such news, he looks forward to it.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "it''s just that you don''t know something about the emperor. Master is a romantic person. When you see that the youngdy is beautiful, you want to get along with her more."


    The emperor''s face sank:


    "what did you say?"


    Meng could not speak any more. The emperor said:


    "it''s not a river''ske. You have to be responsible for speaking."


    Meng Li said nomittally:


    "the emperor can observe in secret."


    Anyway, when the Emperor sees Zhou Yang telling a joke to jing''er, he will be jealous if he makes jing''erugh. However, the emperor seems to care so much about jing''er that it is not jing''er, but Zhou Yang.


    It''s better to kill Zhou Yang by the emperor''s hand. If the emperor can''t kill Zhou Yang, it can also destroy Zhou Yang''s n, so that he can''t get jing''er''s love value.


    Jing''er will note to a good end if he contributes all his love value to Zhou Yang.


    The emperor took a deep look at Meng Li and asked:


    "why do you do this?"


    Meng Li: "the emperor must also know that I am a woman."


    "You covet him?" Asked the emperor.


    Meng Li: "right."


    Whatever you say, you have to find an excuse for what you do.


    Then the emperor really paid close attention to Zhou Yang, and finally summed up a thing, that is, this Ya is really seducing jing''er!


    Well, what''s the matter? The emperor will be mad if he dares to attack my woman.


    But now this man can cure jing''er. He calls Meng Li''s secret to him and asks him if he knows the prescription.


    Meng Li said that Zhou Yang had pills on him. He asked the emperor to find a way to let Zhou Yang give pills, and then they could go.


    The emotion in the eyes of the emperor is not clear, and the way is not clear. With some ulterior motives, he didn''t say anything to Meng Liduo, so he talked to Zhou Yang alone.

 Chapter 679

    Who is the emperor? The environment in which he lived as a child is destined to be very deep. How can Zhou Yang be the opponent of the emperor? The emperor''s words forced Zhou Yang to hand over the pills that can cure jing''er.


    Although Zhou Yang was very reluctant to hand it in, he was forced to do so.


    And the emperor was not satisfied with this one, and asked Zhou Yang to hand in some pills that could detoxify a hundred poisons.


    It''s always useful to keep this kind of thing.


    Even the emperor asked Zhou Yang if there was any elixir for immortality. It was rumored in the world that Zhou Yang waved his hand and repeatedly said he didn''t have it.


    There''s no such thing as a system. OK.


    The emperor saw that Zhou Yang''s expression didn''t seem to be faking, so he finally stopped asking about it.


    Zhou Yang was pit so many pills by the emperor that his flesh hurt so much that his tears were about to flow out.


    Looking at himself owes a lot of love value, and all his ie during this period is from a point of love value contributed by jing''er.


    What can a little love do!


    A pill for jing''er can''t be exchanged.


    In fact, Meng Li not only fooled Zhou Yang, let Zhou Yang everywhere to see a doctor to improve his reputation, but also fooled Zhou Yang''s system.


    The system also thinks that it''s more convenient for Zhou Yang to flirt with his younger sister and meet more people with good fortune. It''s only when those pills are used for investment in the early stage.


    Also very speechless, thought that can harvest the scenery son''s favor value, also can calcte this trip, this now makes.


    In fact, if there is no Meng Li at the back of the ck form, Zhou Yang will be able to brush full of love value to get away, the calction of the system is right.


    It''s just that there are variables that make things totally different.


    When the Emperor gave jing''er the pills, and jing''er was well, the emperor asked Zhou Yang to see him, and then sent him to the prison in the name of offending the emperor.


    And Meng Li, long ago when the emperor talked to Zhou Yang, found that something was wrong and sneaked away.


    Zhou Yang squats in the dungeon and wants to cry without tears. Ma ye, the ancients are also too dark hearted. They take his things and shut him up in the dungeon. This is killing the donkey.


    Where does Zhou Yang know that Meng Li sued him behind his back.


    The emperor knew that Meng Li was speechless when he ran away. Didn''t he say that he loved her master? Did he run away decisively?


    Is it a helper?


    It doesn''t matter. Although the court doesn''t like to tangle with the people in the Jianghu, it''s not afraid of them.


    When jing''er learns that Zhou Yang has been sent to the prison, she has a good feeling in her heart. Now that she doesn''t have much contact with him, jing''er is indifferent. However, thinking that Zhou Yang is kind to him, she can''t help begging for Zhou Yang in front of the emperor.


    Then the emperor ha ha a smile, originally still hesitating whether to chop Zhou Yang, now don''t hesitate.


    People are dead, jing''er certainly will not miss, the emperor''s love is very overbearing, can''t tolerate others seduce jing''er, also can''t tolerate someone into jing''er''s eyes.


    I will tell jing''er that anyone who enters your eyes will die.


    As everyone knows, this kind of love is so overbearing that jing''er''s love for the emperor has already disappeared.


    However, the emperor took a fancy to Zhou Yang''s medical skills, and wanted to force him to find someone to learn. Later, he could also serve the royal family secretly.


    But Zhou Yang is really no medical ethics, in the face of people who ask him every day, he can''t say anything.


    At the beginning of entering the heaven prison, the two medical books that he had carried were searched by the emperor''s people.


    No?


    Then torture, Zhou Yang has not insisted on a quarter of an hour passed out.


    Awakened by the water, Zhou Yang wailed with the system:


    "you can do something for me. I can''t stand it. I''m dying."


    The sweat on Zhou Yang''s face flowed into his eyes, which made him squint at people and watch the cruel officials in front of him wave one whip after another. The pain made his heart spasm.


    And now the hands and feet are tied, there is no way to give yourself pills.


    The system says that it can''t go now. Is it disappearing out of thin air now?


    Why don''t you wait until these people are away?


    The meaning of Zhou Yang''s listening system is that he can really walk directly. With expectation, the pain is even more unbearable. He feels that if he goes on like this, he will die. He insists that the system take him away.


    He also asked why he didn''t have to exchange so many pills for the dog emperor since the system could disappear in situ.


    System:


    Compared with those pills, obviously his energy is more important. It takes a lot of energy to take Zhou Yang away. Why use it when you have to?


    Seeing that Zhou Yang was so miserable, there was a long sigh in his mind, and Zhou Yang disappeared in the same ce.


    The official who was whipping Zhou Yang was just like seeing a ghost. He watched people disappear in front of him, threw away the whip and screamed.


    When the emperor heard that Zhou Yang had disappeared out of thin air, he was also shocked. He ordered to block the news, but he also sent someone to look for Zhou Yang secretly.


    Meng Li, who was wandering around outside, heard 6018 say:"That system is quite dynamic."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    6018 said:


    "you should have run away with Zhou Yang. You didn''t dig a hole in Zhou Yang."


    "Don''t underestimate the tyranny and desire of the emperors in the world. Zhou Yang is expected to be miserable this time."


    Meng Li, with a smile, turns the little flower in his hand. At the moment, he changes her make-up again, which is different from before. Fortunately, the emperor has no interest in her and has never cared about her real appearance.


    It''s not easy to find her now. The Emperor didn''t expect that she could run so decisively and so fast.


    She asked 6018:


    "in which direction, we have to go for a meeting. We can''t let Zhou Yang earn the value of love."


    For fear of arousing the suspicion of the system, Meng Li did not dare to leave a mark of divine consciousness for Zhou Yang, which made it difficult to find someone now.


    6018 said:


    "it feels like it''s in the south."


    "I''m not good enough to have big energy fluctuations. If the other system senses my existence, it will attack me if it can''t be said."


    Meng Zhongming said: "in this way, there will be a fight in the world, which has a bad influence on the world."


    6018: "yes, I''ll tell you again. Don''t think much about it..."


    "So I don''t think you dare to call someone else, do you?" Meng Li said with a smile.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Face! Face problem!


    "Well, you can feel it in secret. I''ll go and have a try." Meng Li said.


    Meng Li followed the guidance of 6018 to find Zhou Yang. On the way, he suddenly asked curiously:


    "is Zhou Yang''s body his own body?"


    In the plot, the system finally takes Zhou Yang''s body to the next world, but it doesn''t say how Zhou Yang came through.


    Moreover, Zhou Yang looks like a modern little fresh meat, and 6018 replied: "it should be."


    Meng Li Tut, Zhou Yang''s operation is very good.


    Directly disappeared from the modern, and in this world is ck door, no serious way.


    What Meng Li doesn''t know is that Zhou Yang seems to have no principle and no temper, but he is very persistent about his body.

 Chapter 680

    He can''t stand using other people''s bodies.


    For example, if a girl is pregnant, whether the child is his or not is a serious and weird question.


    In addition, Zhou Yang''s body will be improved all the time, and it will gradually approach a perfect body. The host can''t be too rubbish. It has to grow. The system also simply takes Zhou Yang''s body through.


    Meng Li didn''t dy all the way. He rode to find Zhou Yang and wrote a letter to Mrs. Jin saying that he was ying outside and didn''t want to go back.


    Mrs. Kim sneered at the letter.


    My daughter is more and more direct. She used to weave all kinds of reasons, but now she says that she wants to y outside.


    Without answering Meng Li''s letter, Meng Li took it as Mrs. Jin''s acquiescence. Yao Zong was also in the south. Meng lisuo went to Yao Zong by the way. The person who asked about Yao Zong asked for several kinds of medicine. In addition to the herbs given to Jin Nanwei by the client, he asked the Ming Yue sect disciple who stayed in Yao Zong to take it back to Jin Nanwei.


    The disciple of Mingyue gate asked Meng Li to go back with him. Meng Li said that he had asked for instructions from Mrs. Jin.


    Now that they have said that, the sect leader will not me them for not taking the young sect leader back and leaving with Meng.


    But it''s not easy to find Zhou Yang, because it''s hard for 6018 to sense the energy fluctuation of that system, sometimes it''s not, and it''s rtively weak. It should be the energy fluctuation caused by Zhou Yang exchanging things for the system.


    Meng Li searches for the girls in the plot who are captured by Zhou Yang in the south, and finally thinks of the saint of Tianshan school.


    Zhou Yang is definitely going to do the task, this time just by the way.


    In addition, the south is far away from the north where the imperial city is located, so it should not be easy to be caught by the emperor''s people here.


    There was no specific details of Zhou Yang''s strategy. Meng Li didn''t know how they met, so he went to the Tianshan sect.


    I asked about the activities of the lower Tianshan sect recently.


    The Tianshan sect is all women. Zhou Yang can''t sneak in. Meng Li just takes off Yi Rong and goes to see the leader of the Tianshan sect as the little master of Mingyue sect.


    The rtionship between the leader of Tianshan sect and Mrs. Jin is very strong. The women of Tianshan sect don''t marry and have prejudice against men, and Mrs. Jin doesn''t feel much better about men.


    There is some resonance between them, so at least they are not enemies.


    Meng Li felt that Mrs. Jin must have a sad past, about the trustor''s biological father.


    However, Meng Li''s arrival was not coincidental. The leader of Tianshan sect was closed yesterday.


    It was the saint who came out to entertain Meng Li. She was wearing a curtain, a white veil and a white dress. Meng Li barely saw the outline of the saint.


    "Mushuang, it''s a surprise that you cane to see me." Said the saint in a soft voice.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "just passing by, so I''lle to see you by the way."


    "Then you must y a few more days. We haven''t seen each other for at least a few years." The voice of the virgin has some memories.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "thest time we met was a few years ago at the Wulin conference, when we were all children."


    They began to talk about each sentence. In fact, the trustor and the saint have seen two sides at most. One of them may have met when they don''t remember. Naturally, they haven''t said two words. However, they are both the heirs of a power, and their superficial affinity can''t be avoided.


    Meng Li feels that this trip is also a bit abrupt, but there is no way to find Zhou Yang.


    She brought gifts to the saint and the leader of Tianshan sect. When she saw the gift, she said it was too precious and epted it.


    Meng Li feels that the saint is more enthusiastic, so the gift should be very suitable for the saint.


    This also makes Meng Li''s burden less.


    Then the saint took Meng Li to visit the Tianshan sect. The people of the Tianshan sect seem to love white. Every disciple is dressed in white, and all kinds of decorations can use white.


    It seems to have some artistic conception.


    Meng Li asked 6018 if he sensed the energy fluctuation of that system. 6018 said no. Meng Li decided to stay in Tianshan for a few days. If Zhou Yang was here, he should have a chance to sense it.


    Presumably, Zhou Yangzhen is here. Maybe he can only hide it. The rules of Tianshan sect don''t allow men to live in Tianshan sect.


    After taking Meng Li to the Tianshan sect, the holy girl apanies Meng Li to dinner and arranges a ce for Meng Li to live. She makes an appointment to have a fight with Meng Li the next morning, and the holy girl leaves.


    Meng Li is clever and stays in the room to practice.


    As soon as the virgin came back to her room and looked at the person lying on the bed, she was not angry. She asked in a cold voice:


    "when are you leaving?"


    Zhou Yang opened his eyes, looked at the saint and said:


    "beauty, I''ll leave when I''m well hurt."


    Saint:


    "believe it or not, I killed you."


    Zhou Yang: "beauty, don''t shout, fight and kill all the time. You won''t be afraid that others will know that there is a man in your room. You can''t say clearly when you have a mouth."The virgin willow eyebrows stand up:


    "you threaten me?"


    Zhou Yang got up from the bed and ran to the saint:


    "how can it be? It''s just that it''s hard to repay the kindness of saving lives. Why don''t you let me promise you by myself?"


    The saint wasughed by Zhou Yang''s thick skin. Sure enough, the master was right. Men are shameless.


    She wants to hit Zhou Yang, but Zhou Yang hides left and right. The saint''s face is red with anger, and she doesn''t dare to make too much noise to hit Zhou Yang.


    Then Zhou Yang was miserable at night. He could only stay in a corner and silently watched the saint cross her knees to practice internal skill.


    The next morning, the attendants knocked on the door of the saint. The saint looked at Zhou Yang, and Zhou Yang quickly rolled to the bed of the saint.


    The saint just got up and opened the door. Someone came in with a copper basin to clean her face and wash her. The visitor also said:


    "the young master of Mingyue gate said that she made an appointment with the saint to have a fight in the back mountain yesterday. She asked the maid to take a message to the saint, saying that she had already waited in the back mountain first."


    The virgin said faintly:


    "I know."


    Zhou Yang heard clearly under the bed. What about the moon gate?


    Young master?


    It''s Kim Mu Shuang.


    And how did she get here?


    And how did it disappear in the Pcest time?


    As for why Meng Li disappeared at that time, the Emperor didn''t have the heart to tell Zhou Yang. Zhou Yang''s system didn''t pay attention to Meng Li, so Zhou Yang didn''t know the truth.


    Zhou Yang is full of questions.


    Waiting for the maid to wash out of the room, Zhou Yang awkwardly rolled out from under the bed, and winked at the maid. She felt funny for a moment, and her face immediately cooled when she thought it was a man.


    He also stretched out his foot and kicked Zhou Yang hard.


    It''s not that ancient women''s temperament is simple and they are not as experienced as modern women. Why does he feel that these women are more difficult to deal with than modern women.


    Or modern is better, modern women can even use a few sweet words, a bunch of roses easily.

 Chapter 681

    When the saint arrived at the back mountain, she found Meng Li and said a few words with him. Then they began topete.


    We''re fighting and we''remunicating.


    Zhou Yang was dressed in a Tianshan sect disciple''s uniform. With the curtain on his face, people couldn''t see his face clearly. He hid not far away and observed secretly to make sure that he was really Jin mushuang.


    He waited silently, waiting for Meng Li to finish his duel with the saint. He waited for the saint to say that he would take his disciples to practice martial arts first, and then he would find Meng Li. The saint left. Meng Li continued to practice martial arts alone in the back mountain, and Zhou Yang ran to Meng Li.


    Meng Liben was dancing his sword. Suddenly, the tip of the sword pointed at Zhou Yang and asked in a cold voice:


    "who?"


    Zhou Yang whispered, "it''s me, Zhou Yang."


    Meng Li saw something strange in her eyes and then returned to normal. She quickly put down her sword and said with concern:


    "Zhou Yang? Are you all right? Why are you here? "


    Zhou Yang said:


    "it''s not convenient here. Let''s find a ce to talk."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li and Zhou Yang find a secret corner. Zhou Yang asks:


    "Why are you here?"


    "And how did you disappear?"


    Meng Li''s face was slightly bitter:


    "I didn''t disappear, but I was imprisoned by the emperor and finally escaped."


    All the pots were carried by the emperor.


    Zhou Yang: "all me me, did not protect you."


    Meng Li said:


    "what about you?"


    "The Emperor didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    Zhou Yang''s expression was resentful:


    "the dog emperor took all my pills and sent me to the prison for torture."


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang in surprise:


    "how did you get out?"


    Zhou Yang choked. Dao:


    "I escaped."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully, and then said:


    "it''s so powerful that the prison can''t trap you."


    Zhou Yang gave a dry smile, and Meng Li said:


    "I''ll take you away. Let''s continue to walk in the river andke and help the world?"


    Zhou Yang


    "Now that I have be a fugitive, can I continue to help the world?"


    Meng Li said: "are you going to give up? How many suffering people in the world are waiting for you toe to them like a God and save them. "


    Zhou Yang shook his head:


    "now I can''t protect myself. I probably can''t care so much."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little bit bad, she said:


    "then you want to stay in Tianshan school?"


    Zhou Yang thought of his task:


    "it''s safe here for the time being. I want to stay out of the limelight here."


    Meng Li said:


    "you don''t know where Tianshan sect is, do you? The leader of Tianshan sect hates men very much. If you know that you live in Tianshan sect, you will be cut to pieces. Moreover, your rtionship with the saint is unusual. If the leader knows your rtionship with the saint, you may not only be cut to pieces, but also the saint will be affected by you. "


    Zhou Yang was a little frightened. He asked:


    "is there any crueler method than cutting a thousand pieces?"


    Meng Li Yes, such as cutting off your grandchildren first. "


    Zhou Yang suddenly felt the cold wind below, and heard Meng Li say:


    "moreover, you will affect the saint. If the saint likes a man, she will not be a saint. She will abolish all her martial arts, or she will be executed."


    Zhou Yang asked suspiciously:


    "how can you be so sure that I have something to do with the saint?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhou Yang without expression:


    "when I contact the saint, I feel your breath on the saint, don''t you think?"


    Zhou Yang raised his arm to smell it, and said to himself:


    "is there any smell?"


    "No


    Kim Mu Shuang''s nose is better than a dog.


    Zhou Yang hesitated. Now he is choosing between Jin Mu Shuang and Sheng nu. Anyway, they are both going to win.


    But it''s a question who can win first.


    Jin Mu Shuang hasn''t made any progress for such a long time, and the saint''s attitude towards men is just as unpleasant as that of these Tianshan women. The key is that she is now tied with the saint at most, and sometimes it''s hard to avoid feeling worse.


    Looking at Zhou Yang, Meng Li hesitated and said:


    "I can''t stay in Tianshan school for a long time. I''m leaving in two days. You can think about it."


    Zhou Yang nodded, with a serious expression.


    Meng Li said:


    "does the saint know that you are the miracle doctor of Zhou in theke?"


    Zhou Yang said:


    "I haven''t talked to her, but I don''t know if she knows."


    Meng Li nodded and Zhou Yang said:"Let me know when you leave."


    Instead, he left a way for himself. He didn''t say that he didn''t want to go, but he didn''t say that he wanted to go.


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang sympathetically:


    "I hope you won''t be discovered by the leader of Tianshan sect."


    "No one knows now." Zhou Yang didn''t think Meng Li would tell on him, so he didn''t worry about it.


    Meng Li nods and has nothing to say. Zhou Yang starts to find words. He says that he is worried about Meng Li and is doing his best to find Meng Li. In short, the words sound warm.


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart, and even wants tough. Zhou Yangzhen is provocative all the time.


    After chatting for a while, the holy daughter came back to the back mountain to find Meng Li. Zhou Yang looked back, quickly arranged the curtain, covered the real face, and said to Meng Li in a hurry:


    "the holy daughter ising, I''ll go first."


    Meng Li grabs Zhou Yang:


    "what are you running for? Just to tell the saint that you and I know each other. "


    Zhou Yang is a little worried. If the saint knows that he has a different rtionship with Jin mushuang, and he doesn''t know if he will think more, his tone is even more urgent:


    "no, the saint is not good to my senses now. We just know each other and appear in Tianshan sect one after another. If the saint thinks we have ulterior motives, it''s not good to think more."


    He shook Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li thought about it and let go of Zhou Yang. Zhou Yang was relieved:


    "go first, beauty."


    He went straight away with his back arched. The saint had nothing but white in her eyes. He ran away from Meng and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a disciple who bumped into me identally. He''s timid. He apologized and slipped away." Meng Li is perfunctory.


    The virgin nodded and said:


    "the matter in the morning has been dealt with. Can I continue to ask you about swordsmanship?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s called groping and learning together."


    The saint also couldn''t helpughing. They had another exchange of views. People needed a break. The saint invited Meng Li to enjoy the flowers and tea together. Meng Li nodded.


    When drinking tea, the chat content is nothing more than some things in the river andke. Meng Li leads the topic to the past and says:


    "now there is a doctor Zhou in the river andke. Have you heard of him?"


    The virgin shook her head and said:


    "I only know it''s a man." Then look at Meng Li with the expression you know.


    Meng Li sips his mouth. The people of Tianshan sect have a deep prejudice against men. They are not willing to let men save their lives. It''s normal not to ask about this doctor Zhou.


    Meng Li took out the portrait of Zhou Yang, opened it on the table, and said to the saint:


    "this is the portrait of doctor Zhou."


    The virgin first nced roughly, then put her eyes back.

 Chapter 682

    Shock shed through the saint''s eyes, but it soon covered up.


    "Why do you suddenly remember to show me this?" Asked the saint.


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "because I know Zhou Yang."


    The virgin asked in surprise:


    "do you know each other?"


    Meng Li said, "to be honest, I came to Tianshan school to look for him."


    The virgin didn''t know what she was thinking, and her expression was suddenly a little flustered. She even asked sharply:


    "what do you say, is it difficult for this person to be in our Tianshan school?"


    Meng Li waved his hand and exined:


    "I''m sorry, you misunderstood me. I mean, I didn''te to Tianshan school to find her, but I came to Tianshan school to visit you on the way to find him."


    There are some things that you can''t see through. The virgin must be afraid that others will know that she secretly hid a man in Tianshan sect. After all, she must be the public enemy of all the people in Tianshan sect and be despised by the people here.


    The status of saints may not be guaranteed.


    I don''t know how Zhou Yang entangled the saint.


    Meng Li felt that he had to pretend to be noble, but he didn''t want the saint to offer her sincerity to Zhou Yang, which made her end badly. Moreover, the saint couldn''t get Zhou Yang.


    If a little more direct, the real purpose is to keep tripping Zhou Yang, so that he can not get anyone''s love value.


    And Meng Li feels that Zhou Yang''s system is very friendly to him, because Meng Li not only heard Zhou Yang murmur in a low voice, but also owed money.


    Asked Zhou Yang, Zhou Yang quickly said nothing.


    Meng Li spectes that all the things Zhou Yang takes out from the system are on credit with the system, and the system can still give Zhou Yang credit all the time, and take Zhou Yang to leave the prison. He really deserves Zhou Yang.


    But the purpose of Meng Li is to force Zhou Yang''s system to leave the world.


    It seems that efforts are still needed to make them feel full of malice in this world. When everything goes wrong and they can''t go on, they leave.


    The Virgin was greatly relieved and adjusted her expression before she said:


    "so it is."


    The virgin opens her mouth and pulls Meng Li back. She looks at the virgin. The virgin is silent for a moment and says:


    "you and him..." What''s the origin?


    after a long journey in the world, Meng sighed Meng Li''s expression is hard to say.


    Seeing this, the virgin hesitated and politely said that she should not go on asking, but she really wanted to know that she did not stop Meng Li from going on, and looked at Meng Li with a kind of solving eyes, as if encouraging Meng Li to go on.


    This can not help but let the saint feel a little guilty, in order to satisfy their own desires.


    Meng Li pursed his lips and continued:


    "some time ago, he was taken away by a mysterious organization. His wife was sick and went to see a doctor. Unexpectedly, his wife was beautiful. Zhou Yang had no idea. He was found out that he had an idea from his wife, so he was chased and killed."


    "I don''t know where he is, so I want to look for him."


    The pretty face of the saint turned white, her fingernails embedded in the palm of her hand, leaving a crescent.


    In the heart is very disappointed, originally the appearance of Zhou Yang let her to the man''s sense a little bit better, and did not master their mouth man so unbearable.


    But now I find that Zhou Yang is the same as the smelly man in the world.


    I''m afraid the way I treat her is also the way I treat all the beautiful women in the world.


    Even other people''s wives go to provoke, cheap!


    In this way, the feeling of disgust for men was all put on Zhou Yang by the saint.


    Meng Li looked at the saint''s expression is not good, her heart also feel very helpless, this task because the other side has a system, every day in the back of small action, really too obscene, but feel this is effective.


    What can I do? It seems that Zhou Yang can''t be killed by her. He can run away from the dungeon. He can''t even poison him. Can he use the medicine that kills him in a second?


    It will be detected. Even if the body is dead, I''m afraid that just like thest task, the system will take the host to change the body directly and continue to toss.


    The Virgin was silent, and all kinds of expressions shed from her face. Looking at Meng Li''s pale face, she could not help blurting out:


    "do you like him?"


    Meng Li shook his head and asked in surprise:


    "how can you think so?"


    The virgin apologized quickly:


    "I took the liberty."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t like him, you just treat him as a friend."


    The saint''s eyes shed, and she said:


    "well, I hope you don''t mind my presumptuous words."


    "Men are not good things, you must be careful." The saint told Meng Li.Meng Li nodded his head and heard the saint say with dismay:


    "in fact, it''s best for a woman to be single. Many troubles and pains are far away. You see, almost all the sufferings and sorrows of women in the world are imposed by men."


    "Why bother?"


    The saint sighed softly.


    At the same time, I feel regret in my heart and feel that I should not. I have known a man for only a few days. Today, I heard that Jin mushuang talked about the man''s past, but my heart was stung.


    If we get along with each other for a long time and have feelings we shouldn''t have, wouldn''t we have to bear the pain brought by men like those women who can''t understand?


    And this man is not a good thing. The saint has a n in her heart.


    Meng Li heard that the saint said, and felt that the saint was transmitting the thought of Tianshan people to her.


    Although she is single, she never absolutely denies the beauty of love.


    We can''t ignore the pain brought by some feelings. Now, she has no expectation of love.


    Now the state is very good, carefree, carefree.


    Two people chat for a while, Saint let her younger martial sister with Meng from y, he returned to the room, Zhou Yang and obediently hide in the room.


    The saint asked in a cold voice:


    "are you the legendary doctor Zhou Yang in the world?"


    Looking at the saint, Zhou Yang had a bad feeling:


    "yes, yes."


    The saint looked at Zhou Yang with murderous eyes and said:


    "now get out of the Tianshan sect immediately, and after you get out, don''t say you know me. Otherwise, I will chase you at the ends of the earth, and we will never die."


    Zhou Yang was surprised and said: "what''s the matter with you? Why did you turn over all of a sudden? "


    Zhou Yang didn''t dare to ask if Jin Mu Shuang had said anything. Didn''t he tell the saint that he knew Jin Mu Shuang?


    The virgin said:


    "you men are all of one virtue. Get out, or I''ll kill you."


    The saint can''t tell Zhou Yang that Jin Mu Shuang has said this. Otherwise, Zhou Yang goes to tell Jin Mu Shuang that Zhou Yang''s people are here?


    Anyway, Meng Li also made use of the secret thoughts of both sides. I believe they would not pick out the words.

 Chapter 683

    Zhou Yang also wanted to coax the saint, but he didn''t want to leave.


    But the saint was full of murderous spirit. Seeing that Zhou Yang was so shameless that she refused to leave, she was really shameless. She was angry and thought that such a man was in her room. When someone found that he had a mouth, he couldn''t tell. But he had to lose everything because of this man, so she just stopped doing things and killed people.


    The saint pointed to Zhou Yang''s chest with a sharp weapon and said:


    "for thest time, will you go or not?"


    Zhou Yang shook his head and said:


    "no, I don''t want to leave. If killing me can relieve your anger, you can kill me."


    Then he closed his eyes heavily.


    Saint girl sneer, heart a cruel, sharp weapon pierced Zhou Yang''s flesh and blood, Zhou Yang because of pain face some distortion.


    But the saint didn''t stab deeply all at once. She stabbed slowly with the meaning of test, which increased Zhou Yang''s pain. Zhou Yang couldn''t bear the pain. He quickly grabbed the saint''s hand and didn''t let her stab again. Zhou Yang''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and said, "don''t do this, OK?"


    Saint heart is to see understand, men are said to do a set, just let her kill him?


    It really fell on him, but he didn''t want to. She turned cold and put her hand to work, so did Zhou Yang. Zhou Yang saw the disgust in the eyes of the saint and the strength in his hand. He was determined to kill him, which made Zhou Yang cool. At least now he shouldn''t continue to provoke the saint.


    If we insist on going on, the saint''s impression of him is extremely poor, and it will be difficult to reverse in the future.


    Thinking about this, Zhou Yang said:


    "OK, if I can make you happy, I''ll go."


    Saint: "go away."


    The saint took back the sharp weapon in her hand. Zhou Yang covered his chest and dyed his clothes red with blood. Zhou Yang slowly took out a jade pendant from his body and said to the saint affectionately:


    "this jade pendant is for you. If one day you need me, I will go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire. If you don''t need me, it also proves that you have a good life."


    The saint''s heart seems to have been stung for a while. Thinking of this man''s romantic and affectionate, maybe she is not special at all, and this kind of jade pendant can''t be found in other women.


    She didn''t speak, but arranged for Zhou Yang to get out of Tianshan school, and didn''t let Zhou Yang stay more at night.


    Zhou Yang also wants to ask the saint to bandage his wound, so as to arouse the saint''s guilt. However, seeing the saint''s indifferent expression, Zhou Yang feels that it is not appropriate.


    I can only swallow a pill that can quickly heal the wound, and then find an opportunity to find Meng Li.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "after thinking about it, I don''t trust that you are alone in the world. I''ll apany you."


    Meng Li felt very ironic in his heart, probably because the saint didn''t let Zhou Yang stay. Zhou Yang had to go. There was no ce to go, and people couldn''t be idle. He always wanted to earn some love value, but he had to say that he didn''t trust her.


    Tut ~


    her face was a little moved. Then she made an appointment for Zhou Yang to meet him. Zhou Yang was going to leave secretly tonight, and she had to wait until tomorrow morning at least.


    Atst, Zhou Yang could not help but ask:


    "did you say something to the saint?"


    Meng Li was at a loss:


    "what did you say?"


    Zhou Yang pursed his lips. Although the saint had a bad attitude towards him before, she didn''t make such a decision today. She always felt strange.


    Meng Li looked at the suspicion in Zhou Yang''s eyes and said:


    "you don''t think I speak ill of you in front of the saint, do you?"


    Zhou Yang: "no, I believe you."


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "maybe when youe to me in the morning, the saint will recognize your back."


    Zhou Yang


    It''s possible.


    If Kim Mu Shuang wanted to tear him down, he would not let him go at that time.


    Meng Li suddenly sighed:


    "I don''t know why the emperor imprisoned me for no reason."


    Let''s change the subject. Let''s talk about which pot is not open.


    Zhou Yang was deeply depressed when he thought of this:


    "he coveted my pills."


    Meng from the corner of his mouth with a hint of irony, Zhou Yang some weak sigh, really go where are not smooth.


    Now even the emperor is in trouble.


    It''s hard to be in this world.


    Zhou Yang didn''t know that the emperor was angry with him for seducing jing''er. The emperor couldn''t tell Zhou Yang that you seduced my woman. In the emperor''s mind, Zhou Yang is not on the top of the table, and garbage dares to think about jing''er. It''s an insult to jing''er and also an insult to him.


    In the evening, the saint thought of a way to send Zhou Yang out of the Tianshan sect, and repeatedly told Zhou Yang that if she told others they knew him, she would pursue him even at the ends of the earth.Zhou Yang thought that he woulde back and take the virgin in the future. Naturally, he promised again and again that he would not talk nonsense.


    Saint, I''m not sure.


    Zhou Yang was walking in the night and talking to the system. He said:


    "why is everything not going well for me?"


    The system says:


    "women are unpredictable, but the world is not going well."


    Zhou Yang:


    "what can I do? Try again. Besides, I''m not handsome enough."


    System:


    "don''t you like your body and can''t abandon it?"


    Zhou Yang:


    "I''m in good health. I feel that every world is just like a ck family. If I''m the emperor, it''s not a matter of minutes to conquer the women in the harem?"


    System:


    "To remind you, you owe a lot of love value. You can''t go on shaking like this any more. You have to take things seriously."


    In the heart of the system, Zhou Yang is a bit cynical.


    Zhou Yang: "I know."


    -


    the next day, Meng Li said goodbye to the saint as promised, and the saint also asked her to stay. Seeing that Meng Li was determined to leave, she said goodbye to Meng Li.


    After Meng Li left the Tianshan sect, he went to find Zhou Yang who left the Tianshan sect the night before.


    With their eyes opposite, Zhou Yang asked:


    "where are we going next?"


    Meng Li is also very weak. She doesn''t want to bring Zhou Yang back to the moon gate to harm people, but now she has no ce to go.


    "It''s up to you. We can just walk around." Meng Li said.


    Zhou Yang said:


    "don''t your family worry if you don''t go home for such a long time? Do you want to go back and have a look? "


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang warily:


    "why? I''m afraid you''ll be cut off by my mother. "


    Zhou Yang Not at all


    How do you feel that the world can kill people all the time? Can it be a little true, good and beautiful.


    Meng Li: "my mother hates men very much, especially when you are close to me. My mother certainly can''t stand you..."


    "As for the people in the Jianghu, I don''t care about killing them."


    Zhou Yang swallows his saliva, but he knows that Jin Mu Shuang''s father is ominous. In an instant, he finds out that a heartless man has left Mrs. Jin.

 Chapter 684

    "So we''re going blind?" Zhou Yang asked.


    Meng Li: "where do you want to go?"


    Zhou Yang: "I don''t know."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    Zhou Yang just couldn''t find anything to say to Meng Li, so he simply asked in his heart:


    "why don''t you think Jin mushuang has any feelings for me?"


    The system sounds a littlezy:


    "I don''t know, I''m not a woman."


    Zhou Yang said:


    "is there any other task to do?"


    In fact, Zhou Yang is a little tired. He always stays with Jin Mu Shuang and always wants to please her, but it doesn''t work. He feels that Jin Mu Shuang is treating him as a brother now.


    And he''s getting bored.


    Chasing a girl for too long, the girl has no response, no one can persevere.


    It''s better to see if there are other people who can offer love value.


    The system says:


    "do you want to give up Kim Mu Shuang? I can''t give up my mission. "


    Zhou Yang: "why so rigid?"


    The system said:


    "it''s not so rigid, but I''m not sure how many people in the world can provide energy. Now when you meet people who can provide energy, you let them go. What if you don''t have enough energy?"


    Zhou Yang: "well, let me finish some other tasks first?"


    The system said:


    "now the emperor must be looking for you. I think you''d better not be too showy."


    "Kim Mu Shuang is right in front of you. You can try again. It''s worth making love first."


    Zhou Yang said with indifference:


    "what are you afraid of? They can''t catch me."


    System: "I told you that it would cost me a lot of energy. If we can''t take you out of this world, we will be trapped in this world."


    Zhou Yang was scared when he heard that. He didn''t want to stay in this world all his life. At least he had to travel around the world and see all kinds of beauties.


    He said reluctantly:


    "I''ll try again."


    The system sighs a little mncholy:


    "ah! If you miss Jinger, you miss the saint. Jin mushuang didn''t win. The girl you met for the first time can''t provide any energy. It''s just for you to practice. I''ll give you some more love secrets for you to learn. "


    Zhou Yang rolled his eyes. He didn''t know how many love secrets he had read, but every time was not a failure.


    I was upset, but I didn''t reject the system.


    Meng Li sees all kinds of changes in Zhou Yang''s expression, and she drinks tea silently. Especially, Zhou Yang rolls his eyes and asks Meng Li to make sure that Zhou Yang is talking to his system.


    I don''t know what to think.


    Zhou Yang told the system what it was time to say. He mentioned the kettle and nned to add a cup of tea to himself. When he found that Meng Li had finished drinking it, Zhou Yang was speechless:


    "are you thirsty? I''ll get you some water


    Zhou Yang got up and wanted to pour water for Meng Li. Meng Li said:


    "no, you haven''t said where to go next."


    "Go blind."


    "Let''s go." Meng Li said.


    "I''ll change your face so that you won''t be recognized by those who want to?" Meng Li asked again.


    Zhou Yang''s expression was a little resistant:


    "doesn''t this hide my handsome face?"


    Meng Li: "well, it''s really wrong for you to cover up, but I have to change my face."


    Zhou Yang All right


    Originally wanted to make a cold humor, the girl is more timid, the normal routine should be that they do not agree with the change of face, and the other party wants him to change face, onee and two go, he depends on her.


    There are more opportunities for interaction.


    Now he is too embarrassed to say that he wants to change his face.


    "I want to change my style and go dark."


    "You wait for me here. I''lle backter."


    When Zhou Yang finished, he strode out of the inn. When he came back, he was dressed in a ck robe with a big hat. When he put it on his head, it covered his forehead. His head was down, so it was not easy to see Zhou Yang''s appearance.


    Meng Li also changed his face and became a man. His cor stood up, blocking the fact that there was no obvious Adam''s apple.


    The chest is tight, and the reason for the clothes is not obvious.


    "Well, do you think I''m cool?"


    Zhou Yang turned around, his robes were drawn into an arc, and he changed his clothes, which greatly changed Zhou Yang''s temperament. He used to be sunny, but now he looks gloomy.


    Of course, this is under the premise of not speaking.


    Meng Li said:


    "I feel that many wordse out of your mouth and don''t quite understand."


    Zhou YangI''m not in the mood to ask if Meng Li is cool. They leave the inn. Zhou Yang points to a ce at will, and they go in that direction.


    The news I heard on the road is more interesting. Now it''s rumored in the river andke that doctor Zhou is really brilliant.


    And he was rewarded by the emperor.


    The emperor is now putting up the emperor''s list everywhere. There is a picture of Zhou Yang on it. It says that Zhou Yang went to the pce earlier and healed his stubborn disease for many years. He is the best doctor in the world. What the Emperor didn''t expect is that he didn''t like fame and wealth, so he quietly left after curing his disease.


    This made the emperor restless day and night, unable to eat and sleep at night.


    Hope to find Zhou Yang to give a reward, in order to be at ease.


    And if someone discovers doctor Zhou, he will be rewarded for his meritorious service in providing clues.


    It seems that the emperor couldn''t find Zhou Yang. In fact, this is no different from the wanted order, which also pushed Zhou Yang to the top of the wave.


    Now many people want to find Zhou Yang. After all, this is not to report criminals. Criminals are extremely vicious. Some people feel that they can''t afford to offend. The emperor''s move is more inspiring.


    People are thinking that I am doing good.


    And if you find a miracle doctor, this cow can boast for a lifetime.


    There are so many people in the world who are rich and powerful but can''t get a famous doctor to save their lives. Now they are looking for Zhou Yang.


    To get the emperor''smendation, the medical skill must be excellent.


    Zhou Yang


    What else can we say?


    The emperor is extremely and insidious. Why don''t you let him go?


    Zhou Yang was afraid that he didn''t understand that the emperor thought that the world was supreme, but now suddenly someone could disappear out of thin air. This method made the emperor really hard to sleep day and night, and his heart was uneasy. Now he had a feud, which made the emperor deeply afraid and naturally wanted to get rid of itpletely.


    Moreover, the emperor was worried that Zhou Yang would suddenly appear in a certain ce.


    Looking for him?


    Looking for Jinger?


    So there are two or three maids around jing''er on duty in turn. Jing''er doesn''t have any private space, which also worries her.


    Zhou Yang was also afraid. Fortunately, he stayed in a small town at the foot of Tianshan sectst night. Few people had seen him, and there was no post on it. People there didn''t react.


    Thinking of this, he said to Meng Li:


    "let''s get out of here."


    If people in the small town are not well informed, they will be in trouble again when theye back to their senses.

 Chapter 685

    Meng Li can''t obviously pit Zhou Yang, otherwise Zhou Yang can feel wrong even if his IQ is negative?


    Meng Li can only follow Zhou Yang on horseback.


    Zhou Yang was also right. When the people in the small town told the local officials that they thought that Zhou Yang had not gone far, they searched Zhou Yang in a carpet style in the jurisdiction. Unfortunately, Zhou Yang had already left alertly.


    On the way, Zhou Yang asked Meng Li to change his face. Meng Li said, "in fact, you can wear a mask."


    She doesn''t want to wear a mask because she doesn''t like it, but it doesn''t matter whether Zhou Yang likes it or not.


    Zhou Yang:


    "OK."


    He pretended to take out a mask from the bag and put it on. In fact, it was just exchanged by the system.


    And when they are ready to go to the checkpoint, there will be people checking, usually checking the goods and the identity information of the people whoe and go. Usually this kind of situation is perfunctory. This time, when Meng Li and Zhou Yang are holding a horse for inspection, Zhou Yang is asked to take off the mask.


    Zhou Yang said that he had a wound on his face, which was inconvenient to see. He also gave some silver coins to the officers and soldiers in charge of the investigation.


    In the past, this kind of operation has passed. After all, one person and one horse is not a big deal.


    But today, the officers and soldiers are reluctant to take off their masks, and the officers and soldiers around them are watching them on guard.


    Meng Zhongming was afraid that the emperor had left another hand to prepare. On the surface, it was because he wanted to give Zhou Yang a reward to find him, and then he gave orders to all levels to check Zhou Yang''s whereabouts. He was afraid that once he found out, he was bound to take Zhou Yang''s job.


    Meng Li also found some officers and soldiers squinting on her face. It seems that the emperor is also a preventive technique.


    But the emperor''s main focus was on Zhou Yang.


    Zhou Yang was also flustered. He repeatedly asked the officers and soldiers if they could amodate him. However, the officers and soldiers refused with righteous words. If they caught someone, the emperor had a heavy reward. How could this person give them?


    In desperation, Zhou Yang asked the system if there was any way to do it. The system was so helpless that he sighed:


    "I have to spend my energy to let others see that you look different from what you are now."


    Zhou Yang''s heart must be:


    "then I can take it away."


    Meng Li looks at Zhou Yang. Unexpectedly, Zhou Yang reaches out his hand and takes off the mask. The officers and soldiers stare at Zhou Yang''s face and feel strange. They take out the portrait of Zhou Yang in their hands forparison, which doesn''t look like it.


    But the height and shape marked above are too simr to the person in front of us.


    I can''t help looking at Zhou Yang.


    One side of Meng Li felt that he looked at Zhou Yang''s face, and that feeling was very strange.


    More like the people I met in my dream, I feel Zhou Yang''s face is distorted.


    A group of officers and soldiers around Zhou Yang looked and frowned, and finally felt that it was not the style of the person in the painting. The person in front of him in a ck robe looked like a monster who could not live in seclusion.


    Zhou Yang said:


    "can I go now?"


    "Wait, I''ll see the man next to me."


    The officers and soldiers began to look at Meng Li. The Emperor didn''t know what Meng Li looked like, so he didn''t draw a picture of Meng Li. Besides, Meng Li slipped too early, and he didn''t have the height and body shape of Zhou Yang. All the features were prepared by the emperor.


    Looking at Meng Li, the officers and soldiers didn''t look like him, nor did they look like Zhou Yang. They patiently said, "let''s go."


    They sessfully passed the checkpoint, and the system sighed in Zhou Yang''s mind:


    "it''s really hard. It takes energy to blindfold so many people."


    Zhou Yang didn''t know how to answer, so he could only say:


    "it''s hard for you."


    The system says:


    "you have to take things seriously."


    "Take Jin mushuang as soon as possible to earn some love value."


    In fact, the system has been reminding Zhou Yang repeatedly. ording to the principle, Zhou Yang should serve snacks, but it may be that the system is too easy to talk at ordinary times, resulting in Zhou Yang''s repeated reminders of the system.


    Zhou Yang just said perfunctorily:


    "I know."


    I don''t have a great sense of urgency.


    But still consciously to tease Meng Li, Meng Li for Zhou Yang''s tease heart no fluctuation, even feel tired.


    Meng Li seems to say casually whether he wants to go to the southwest to see if he has a chance to see witchcraft. In fact, Meng Li wants to see if witchcraft is fake. He just wants to go to the southwest and pass more checkpoints.


    It must have been Zhou Yang''s system before. He obviously felt the energy fluctuation. When he passed more levels, he could spend more energy on the other side''s system.


    It''s really a helpless move.


    Zhou Yang feels that Jin Mu Shuang finally has a ce to go. He readily agrees to Meng Li''s request. Anyway, he can''t find him even at the checkpoint. Zhou Yang always feels that the system helps him cover up his appearance, which is very simple. He hasn''t considered it personally for the system.


    What''s more, it''s a task. Where does a girl want to go? If he doesn''t agree, can she still get hold of it?The system is really a Buddhist system. It just says that it consumes energy. Zhou Yang says that as long as you get love value, there will be energy?


    Now one person one system is counting on this.


    They went to the southwest and passed many hurdles. Every time, Zhou Yang''s system used the same old technique again to let Zhou Yang pass the customs smoothly.


    Meng Li felt that this was not enough, and began to take Zhou Yang to make trouble.


    In fact, it''s not a trouble. Instead, it''s to solve some bandit dens and take them to the southwest. The terrain is dangerous. Many ces are easy to defend but difficult to attack, and local officers and soldiers can''t help it.


    Some bandits are very rampant, robbing families and houses. They are women and do all kinds of evil.


    Pull up Zhou Yang and say why not do nothing for the people?


    It can consume the energy of Zhouyang system.


    Every time can a bloody battle, and Meng Li seems to inadvertently let Zhou Yang many times into a critical moment of life and death.


    If not for the timely delivery of the system, Zhou Yang may really die.


    Zhou Yang was very tired, and even began to get tired of Meng Li. What did he do when he had nothing to do to provoke these bandits?


    Every time he was injured, he had to take pills. When he was in danger, the system had to rescue him. The system was reading in his ear, saying that the energy consumption was too much.


    It''s so annoying.


    Zhou Yang asked the system again:


    "can I give up Kim Mu Shuang? I''m so tired of her now. I make trouble all day long, and I almost get cold many times. This woman is really a virgin whore."


    The system was silent for a moment and said:


    "I''m so tired. If I can''t do it, I''ll change people first."


    Zhou Yang breathed a sigh of relief:


    "you finally agreed. If we give up earlier, I will tell you that I have won several women now."


    The system felt that Zhou Yang was very irritable and could only say truthfully:


    "in fact, at the beginning, Jinmu didn''t have so much Qi in her body, but I don''t know why. Later, I felt that her Qi was getting bigger and bigger, which made me so excited that I should have a lot of energy to win her."


    The system just doesn''t detect that a soul has changed inside. Meng Li has absorbed Qi and also has qi to be a Tasker, which is different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 686

    Zhou Yang didn''t feel much excited when he heard that, because for him, no matter who he got, it was 100 points of love value.


    It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him.


    He was very upset and said to the system:


    "this woman''s heart is made of stone. I treat her very well all the way. I don''t have a good face. I still expect her to contribute to the value of love?"


    "It''s a wonderful flower. She''s a virgin whore at ordinary times, but I don''t feel soft at all. I''m a dog. She should be moved."


    "But what is it like now? Just taking me to make trouble, did the bandits rob her? "


    "She didn''t do anything to her. She went to mind her own business. She told me that it was to get rid of harm for the people. Can we get rid of it?"


    "And before, let me lose so many pills, hanging pot to help the world? Mother Jeter! Those are her family? It doesn''t cost money to see a doctor for free. Why is it so kind? Is this the woman you introduced in the information


    Zhou Yang is more said more excited, originally lying in the Inn Bed, all angry to sit up.


    Heined to the system again, and the system listened silently.


    Not a word.


    Zhou Yang vented enough before the system said:


    "if you really want to go, I won''t stop you."


    Although I''m greedy for the energy each other can bring, I''m really disheartened.


    Let him slow down, he has to slow down, let this task go first.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t understand what''s going on with this man. He doesn''t feel that he has changed his soul. He can know through rebirth.


    "Well, I can''t stand it. I''ll go now." Zhou Yang said angrily.


    He put on his shoes and clothes, quietly opened the door of the room, ready to slip, and thest word of Zhou Yang was angry to say, Meng Li practiced for so long, in the next room, although he couldn''t hear what Zhou Yang said, he knew he made a sound.


    Meng Li is not at ease also followed to open the door, just saw the next door to look out to his side of Zhou Yang.


    Zhou Yang


    Why don''t you look at it for a while instead of opening the door and go? If you didn''t hesitate at the door for a while, you have already gone.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Zhou Yang said with a dry smile:


    "see if you turn off the light."


    Meng Li felt that Zhou Yang was strange. When she looked at her just now, she felt guilty on her face. She remembered that there were too many troubles during this period, and sometimes she could see the disgust in Zhou Yang''s eyes. Meng Li asked:


    "are you going to leave me?"


    Zhou Yang didn''t expect that the other party was in the mood all of a sudden. He was too young to control his expression well. His expression was even more flustered and guilty. He quickly denied: "no, how can it be."


    Meng Li didn''t care much:


    "OK."


    It''s just a casual way to test Zhou Yang. I didn''t expect that Zhou Yang couldn''t stand the test.


    Zhou Yang gave Meng Li an ufortable smile:


    "if you go to bed early, you will get up early tomorrow."


    Meng Li gave a sound and went back to the room.


    She said to 6018:


    "what can we do now? Zhou Yang and his system can''t stand me any more. They are going to run."


    "It''s hard to find it after running away."


    Meng Li said with a smile, but he didn''t expect to be so annoying.


    6018 also felt that it was a bit difficult to do. When everything was done, I felt that the other party would not be able to stick to it. I let the other party run away again, go out and grow up again. Didn''t thingse back to the origin?


    But if you leave a mark on the other side, if the other side detects that he is also a system, it is very likely to attack him.


    It''s really inappropriate to fight in the world.


    Tell Meng Li that he wants to find a way, and Meng Li will rest assured to practice, but move the chair to the door, so that she can hear more clearly what''s going on next door.


    But Zhou Yang returned to his room, and his system asked:


    "are you still going?"


    Zhou Yang said:


    "what if I go out now and meet her again?"


    "You can''t take me to disappear, so there''s no trace."


    The system sighed:


    "they all said that it''s energy-consuming. You should never think about it like this until you have to."


    Zhou Yang pursed his mouth:


    "OK."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Zhou Yang fidgeted to lie on the bed, did not meditate, and went to sleep under the quilt.


    Here 6018 is still pondering how to locate the system without being discovered.


    After searching various forums, I finally found a kind of prop. This kind of prop is avable in the mall, but in fact, even the mall of the system is locked when the Tasker is doing the task.The purpose of the organization is to make the Tasker focus on strengthening himself rather than relying on props for everything.


    The organization doesn''t want to cultivate all kinds of taskers with various props, but they don''t have any skills. In this way, they can''t achieve their goal of cultivating talents.


    So now 6018 can''t use the mall.


    And the consumption of this exchange should be borne by the system itself, because the props used by the Tasker are borne by themselves. In fact, this kind of exchange is also the main work of the system. Naturally, it is also borne by the system itself.


    Thinking of this, 6018 simply did not tell Meng Li about it.


    In order to avoid Meng Li being polite to him, he said that he would take responsibility together.


    Zheng Xian is Meng Li''s friend, so Zheng Xian''s system is also 6018''s friend. 6018 remembers that things can be transmitted between friends. He quietly goes to Zheng Xian''s system and asks if Zheng Xian''s system has such things.


    In fact, 6018 felt a little red when he asked this question. Is it because he is too confident in Meng Li and believes that Meng Li will not face this problem, or is he too stingy?


    To know to do this task, but did not prepare a props in advance.


    Now I have to ask others, and I ce all my hopes on Zheng Xian''s system.


    Fortunately, Zheng Xian''s system didn''t disappoint 6018. He also did this kind of task. He prepared earlier and said that he could lend it to 6018. 6018 insisted on buying it, so the other party followed 6018 and sold it to 6018.


    6018 get props, is like a USB disk the same size thing, ording to the tutorial operation, can very secretly intrude into the other party''s system data is not detected, so as to sessfully locate the other party''s specific location.


    In fact, it''s a bit like imnting a virus into each other.


    6018''s IQ is not low. After reading the tutorial, I have some points in my mind. I operate it carefully. I ask Zheng Xian''s system if I don''t understand it. Zheng Xian''s system doesn''t hide secrets, so I can solve 6018''s puzzles.


    Let 6018 sessfully intrude into the other party''s data and locate the other party.


    After all this, 6018 breathed a sigh of relief and said to Meng Li:


    "I have already positioned myself, and the other party''s system should not be aware of it."


    Meng Li, who didn''t know the twists and turns, looked happy:


    "so powerful."


    So no matter where Zhou Yang goes, she can easily find him.

 Chapter 687

    6018 followed with a smile, in fact, some shame.


    The next day, Meng Li and Zhou Yang set out again. Zhou Yang said that he was going to buy something and asked Meng Li to wait for him. Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang''s face and felt guilty. Now he doesn''t worry about Zhou Yang''s running.


    Sure enough, Zhou Yang didn''te back for a long time, and 6018 said that Zhou Yang was getting farther and farther away from her.


    Zhou Yang felt that he had thrown away Meng Li and let out a breath. He was a little proud between his eyebrows. However, something came from behind him and watched Meng Lie towards him with a smile.


    Zhou Yang


    Ah, that''s not what he wanted.


    Meng Li: "brother, why are you here?"


    Zhou Yang corrected the positive color and said:


    "there''s no one there. I''ll look here to see if I can sell it."


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang with gentle and tolerant eyes.


    Zhou Yang said: "I don''t want you to wait for me in the same ce. If you walk around like this, I won''t find you when I go back."


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. I can find you."


    Zhou Yang asked suspiciously:


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Meng Li: "your unique breath guides me."


    Zhou Yang smelled himself again. There was no special smell.


    "Do I really smell?" Zhou Yang asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "yes, everyone has a special taste, but it''s not easy to detect."


    Zhou Yang: "so far away, you also..."


    Zhou Yang asked the system:


    "how did the other party find me? Is there any legendary tracking powder?"


    System:


    "I''ll check it for you."


    The system also finds it strange.


    Zhou Yang sipped his mouth and waited for the system to check him. The system checked Zhou Yang inside and outside, and finally said in doubt:


    "you don''t have anything on you."


    "There''s no mark."


    Zhou Yang: "sure?"


    The system, well, Zhou Yang has no doubt about him. He still trusts the ability of the system.


    He just muttered in his heart:


    "what the hell."


    Then heforted himself:


    "it''s just a coincidence."


    In Zhou Yang''s mind, the system makes a random voice, which can be regarded as a response to Zhou Yang''s words.


    Zhou Yang pretends to buy some things, but he can only follow Meng Li on the road. On the way, Zhou Yang tries to slip away, but each time he doesn''t go far, Meng Li finds him.


    Meng Li, as always, looked at Zhou Yang with gentle and tolerant eyes, and saw a burst of nameless fire in Zhou Yang''s heart.


    Zhou Yang


    Bitter face asked why Mengli nose so smart, Mengli said talent.


    That night lodging, Zhou Yang pondered a night, feel that this sneak away effect does not work, then directly said.


    Find a reason to leave?


    It doesn''t make sense. It''s hard to deal with people.


    On the second day, Zhou Yang told Meng Li: "I have something to do with my family. I need to go back. You I''m sorry I can''t go southwest with you. "


    Meng Li looked at Zhou Yang without expression:


    "what''s the matter, I can go with you."


    Zhou Yang Things in the family may not be very convenient. "


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll escort you. You don''t know much about your martial arts. We''ve offended many people along the way. I''m sorry if something happened."


    Zhou Yang: "it''s OK. Be careful. You can go back."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t trust you at all."


    Zhou Yang couldn''t help saying:


    "why can''t you understand? I have something important."


    Meng Li: "I understand."


    Zhou Yang: "so, it''s not that I don''te to you. I''lle to you when I''m done."


    Meng Li shook his head firmly, but he still didn''t obey. Zhou Yang was angry and said, "what do you have to do with me? Can''t you see my attitude towards you? I can''t stand it. I feel like I''m going to be involved by you sooner orter. "


    Meng Li looks sad:


    "I am like this in your heart."


    Zhou Yang: "so I beg you."


    Meng Li: "I won''t make trouble."


    Zhou Yang frowned:


    "I don''t believe it."


    Meng Li: "if you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. Anyway, I will follow you all the time."


    Zhou Yang:!!!


    Women are so terrible that they can''t breathe.


    Zhou Yang snorted. Anyway, he said, "don''t me me for making you never find it."Before is stealthily sneaks away, carefully, now is aboveboard, rides a horse to run, may not be able to catch up with him.


    Meng Li hum:


    "we''ll see."


    Zhou Yang went directly to lead his horse. When he got to the horse, he rode on the horse and left first.


    However, the system is very distressed that Zhou Yang and Meng Li tear their faces apart. He says, "it''s really unnecessary. It''s even harder to coax them back in the future."


    Zhou Yang said angrily:


    "so many women are short of her?"


    System: "there was no shortage in the past, but now she is different from before. They all said that she has a lot of energy to win."


    Zhou Yang''s lips moved, and finally said:


    "don''t worry, even if I hurt her today, I can coax her back in the future. That is to spend more time. If she can make trouble, I have to go out to earn some love value and exchange more props. When I get strong, I can clean up the mess."


    "Why I don''t like it? That''s because I''m not strong now. I can''t wave my hand to help her kill the people she wants to kill. She doesn''t have any admiration for me."


    System: "OK."


    Zhou Yang thought that he could throw Meng far away on horseback. He didn''t believe that his opponent''s nose was so smart. He could smell it when he was far away. There was always a distance limit.


    However, Zhou Yang was wrong. He couldn''t get rid of Meng Li at all. From morning till night, he worked hard to get rid of Meng Li.


    There''s no time for anything else.


    For several days in a row, Zhou Yang devoted himself to getting rid of Meng Li, and finally felt that he would be driven crazy by Meng Li.


    He said to the system:


    "now it''s up to you to send me. It''s ast resort. As you can see, you can''t get rid of her at all."


    "If you send me far away, I''ll get rid of herpletely."


    It''s so mysterious that I can''t believe it.


    The system checked Zhou Yang carefully again, it really didn''t leave any mark. The system also checked itself, no problem.


    What''s going on in the end made him greatly puzzled.


    Breath?


    This statement is too unreliable for him to believe.


    What''s going on?


    The system finally agreed to Zhou Yang and sent him far away. 6018 told Meng Li that Zhou Yang''s position suddenly changed a lot. Meng Li rushed to catch up.


    Don''t give Zhou Yang a chance to get love value.


    The system is useless, and the boss''s strength is transmitted to Zhou Yang. Zhou Yang is only one person. After a long time, he meets Meng Li again.


    This next week Yang really with the same ghost, scared to scream.


    Oh, my God, he was sent here!!!

 Chapter 688

    "Why, why are you here?" Zhou Yang''s words are a little different.


    Meng Li: "why can''t I be here?"


    Zhou Yang is very alert when he looks at Meng Li. He asks:


    "how did you find me?"


    There was an unspeakable panic in his heart. He felt that he had been monitored all the time, as if he had been equipped with a locator, so that he could not escape.


    He asked in his heart:


    "system, think about it, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhou Yang and doesn''t speak, mainly because she can''t find any excuse to exin this.


    But in the heart has been ready, it is likely that Zhou Yang will have some other moves.


    The system decided to do an experiment, and he said to Zhou Yang:


    "don''t entangle with her, find a secret ce, and I''ll send you again."


    Zhou Yang let out a cry and ran away without saying a word.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Zhou Yang would suddenly do this, but Zhou Yang had already run to the corner and no one was seen. Meng Li stepped forward a few steps and heard 6018 say:


    "the other side is running far away again."


    Meng Li


    I think so. It''s so obvious that I haven''t noticed. Is it a fool?


    But running around like this, plus the energy consumed on the road to save Zhou Yang, that system should have consumed a lot of energy.


    Meng Li once again felt that the other party''s system really stood up to Zhou Yang, unlike the system in thest system task, which was obviously not tolerant and patient.


    Mengli or choose to catch up, and so Mengli find Zhouyang again, Zhouyang expression is very ugly.


    He asked Meng Li, "who are you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t you know?"


    Zhou Yang: "you are not Jin Mu Shuang."


    Zhou Yang''s words mixed with a little bit of self-confidence, but forced to speak out with a determined tone.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "who else can Jin mushuang be?"


    Zhou Yang: "are you sure you must pester me like this?"


    Meng Li suddenly said with a cold face:


    "what doesn''t belong to this world, get out quickly!"


    See, it''s time topletely tear the skin.


    Meng Li is wary of Zhou Yang''s system to attack her, in order to preempt.


    Zhou Yang''s heart leaped, his eyes shed flustered, he said:


    "you are not Jin mushuang, who are you?"


    Meng Li: "don''t worry about who I am. Get out of the world quickly!"


    Meng Li has an unquestionable dignity all over his body. Zhou Yang''s quality in his heart is not as good as Meng Li''s, so he immediately gives up his mind. He says to the system in his heart:


    "why don''t we withdraw? I can''t beat this man."


    After all, Zhou Yang has been with Meng Li for so long, and he has a clear understanding of the strength of himself and Meng Li.


    But the system didn''t agree with Zhou Yang this time. He said:


    "it''s not right to retreat when you encounter difficulties."


    "Now that the other party has discovered our abnormality, we have to cut down the root to prevent future trouble."


    Zhou Yang: "are you going to kill her?"


    The system thought about the energy Meng Li could bring. It simply killed people without any sincerity. Maybe the soul was full of resentment because of being killed, but it was not chicken ribs. It was also valuable.


    Zhou Yang quickly said:


    "then you have to help me. I have nothing to hold myself."


    System: "you go first."


    Zhou Yang


    Zhou Yang seriously looked at Meng Li, then took out her sword and directly attacked Meng Li. Meng Li saw that Zhou Yang''s posture was not frightened by her, but wanted to kill her. There was also a moment of silence. She took out her sword and fought with Zhou Yang.


    The sword collides with the sword and makes a harsh sound. Meng Li doesn''t dare to dy much. Instead, he directly shows his best strength, shows his talent of running and has a great speed bonus.


    Let Zhou Yang can''t see Meng Li''s movement track at all, let alone look for ws.


    Zhou Yang did not expect that the real strength of the other side is so strong, it seems that what he knows about her is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Meng Li easily finds Zhou Yang''s w and stabs Zhou Yang''s heart with his sword.


    But Zhou Yang''s system can''t watch Zhou Yang die like this. Meng Li''s sword seems to have stabbed something extremely hard, making her sword body bend into a radian, and finally it''s broken.


    Meng Li


    The other side''s system is awesome.


    Moreover, Meng Li feels that a force ising towards her, as if to imprison her. Meng Li evades this force by feeling. It is probably that this force does not dare to act arbitrarily in the world, causing the direct rejection of the way of heaven, so it is still convergent. Meng Li can barely cope with it.Zhou Yang looked at Meng Li''s broken sword on the ground. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he stood in the same ce, once again at a critical moment of life and death.


    Zhou Yang said to Meng Li:


    "I just want to know what''s the matter with you?"


    Now the world in Zhou Yang''s eyes is too small. He even thinks he is unique and is curious about Meng Li''s origin.


    Meng Li has no time to talk to Zhou Yang now. He shouts at the air:


    "it''s something that''s sneaky and shameful. How dare youe out!"


    Zhou Yang''s system became angry and increased the siege on Meng Li. However, because of this increase, the system caused a slight repulsion from heaven. Zhou Yang''s body shook and felt that he was going to be unstable.


    But there is no one around, Zhou Yang quickly asked the system what is the matter.


    The system knows very well in its heart that it quickly takes back part of the attack on Meng Li. If it causes heaven''s desperate exclusion, he will be finished.


    Meng Li feels less pressure here, and Meng Li can use the power of space to fight against the energy of the other system to save himself.


    The two sides are deadlocked. Zhou Yang wants to attack Meng Li secretly, but his system stops him.


    This kind of battle is not what Zhou Yang can participate in at all.


    Zhou Yang squints at each other''s strange body. Her ten slender hands keep dancing. Now her every move gives people a kind of elegant feeling.


    Her whole body was surrounded by a tornado. It was very powerful, as if her slender posture would be swept away by a tornado in the next second. However, she stood firmly in it. Even her whole body seemed to have an invisible barrier. The tornado didn''t seem to be really close to her.


    Zhou Yang exaggerated expression, swallowing saliva, or decided to listen to the system, obediently stand in ce.


    However, the other party''s system is still not aware of the existence of 6018, which is due to 6018''s calmness. The system just guesses that the other party maye from a high-level person. Maybe in Zhou Yang''s mind, it''s impossible to cross by himself.


    But Zhou Yang''s system has a lot of experience. He knows that someone has this ability.


    And it''s not a minority.


    Although both sides are suppressed by heaven, the system wants to fight.


    His eyes are greedy for Meng Li''s soul.


    And if we don''t get rid of this person, the world will be unable to stay.

 Chapter 689

    But Zhou Yang waited for a long time and didn''t wait for them to decide.


    Zhou Yang didn''t know whether his own system was useless or whether he was too powerful.


    In Zhou Yang''s mind, the system should be very good.


    But now he can''t beat a woman, which makes Zhou Yang, who has always felt a little mysterious in the system, have such a feeling, but this feeling is only a sh, and now he relies on the system to save his life.


    And the system is also protecting him, so he underestimated the system. It''s really inappropriate.


    I can only say that I know the system better.


    Meng Li and Zhou Yang''s system have been consuming in this way. Although they are very tired, they have no other choice.


    Not only Meng Li was tired, but Zhou Yang''s system also felt that it consumed too much energy. Although he could secretly use a little world power, he could not make ends meet.


    But I''m not willing to quit like this!


    The system rummaged and found the most powerful weapon at the bottom of the box.


    It''s a ck sword. It''s about half a man''s height, and the body of the sword has simple patterns. When Zhou Yang was in his hand, Zhou Yang was pressed on the ground by the sword.


    I can''t get up.


    System:


    The Buddhist system can''t help but curse people when it sees this scene.


    You can''t hold a sword.


    Meng Li also felt a little intoxicated when he saw this scene, but as soon as he took out the sword, Meng Li felt that the momentum around the sword was very strong and it was a good thing.


    But think of this sword is used to deal with her, Meng Li temporarily did not appreciate the interest, but more alert.


    Meng Li is unarmed now. Now, Meng Li doesn''t want 6018 to deliver weapons to her. She has a sword and a gun in her system space, but these seem useless.


    It is also very likely that the energy fluctuation of 6018 will be detected by the other party, so that the two systems will fight in the world.


    Besides, her sword, whenpared with her opponent''s sword, has a gap. If you really want to be tough, maybe it''s an egg against a stone.


    Is that a nk hand?


    Zhou Yang is still trying to pick up the sword. It''s very hard, just like moving a big stone.


    He knew the sword. It was the most expensive sword in the mall. He liked it very much at that time and thought that he could exchange it one day.


    I didn''t expect that the sword came to him today. Sadly, he couldn''t pick it up.


    Zhou Yang tried hard to take it. He didn''t want to appear too weak. He couldn''t even take a sword.


    But the system is really impatient, suddenly grabbed Zhou Yang''s body, lift the Epee toward Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at the situation and knew that Zhou Yang was no longer Zhou Yang.


    "Zhou Yang" flies to Meng Li. His eyes are different from the real Zhou Yang. He should be more mature and firm.


    Meng Li uses the power of space very quickly and sets up a barrier in front of him.


    "Zhou Yang''s sword" cuts into the space barrier, and Meng Li directly blocks Zhou Yang''s sword with space along the contact point between the sword and the space barrier.


    The system is also very surprised. Before, only when the opponent''s space power was used well, but now it is found that this kind of use is far higher than his estimation of her strength.


    In other words, he underestimated the strength of the other side.


    The system infuses energy into the body of the sword and explodes. The space wall Meng Li uses to block the body of the sword is covered with lines. It seems that it will break in the next second.


    Meng Li quickly and continuously constructed multiyer space walls, which made Zhou Yang''s sword unable to move for half a minute. The space was constructed by Meng Li and she had absolute control.


    She also ns to take the sword directly, just as she also looks after the sword.


    "Zhou Yang" felt Meng Li''s intention, and his face became very dignified. He could not help but use more power, which made him once again rejected by the way of heaven.


    Zhou Yang''s body will lose its center of gravity, and there are ck clouds on his head.


    "Zhou Yang" was forced to take back part of his strength. Meng Li seized the sword and dropped it. She held it in her hand. The sword was really heavy. Meng Li raised it with great strength and cleaved toward "Zhou Yang".


    Zhou Yang hides on his side, staggers at his feet and looks a little embarrassed. Seeing that the best magic sword has been taken away by the other side, he dares not take out other weapons to attack Meng Li. Isn''t this equipment for others?


    And for the time being, there is no other way. The way of heaven of this pit father, and Zhou Yang''s body of this pit father are not strong, and there is no goods in Dantian.


    "Zhou Yang" has a strong ability to make choices. Now that he can''t attack for a long time, he has lost so much energy that he can''t fight any more. When he consumes too much energy, he has little left. Even if he takes the opponent, he can''t make up for his loss. He will be trapped in this world.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    Zhou Yang''s heart is bright, and he won''t fight with others for a moment''s sake. Zhou Yang''s body suddenly disappears in front of Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li''s Tornado also disappeared without a trace. 6018 left a sentence for me to chase, and there was no sound.Meng Li is also extremely tired now, feeling that he has no strength.


    I feel that people''s potential and strength are inspired.


    Before the fight, it was a matter of life and death. Meng Li felt that he still had strength and could fight again. As soon as the other party left, Meng Li felt that he was nostalgic for the shaking table of system space, and he couldn''t get up if he wanted to lie down.


    Know 6018 to chase, the other party must be in the escape from the world, may have entered the tunnel of time and space, she put down her heart, clutching the ck sword and sitting on her knees, began to breathe.


    6018 chases into the time and space tunnel. The time and space tunnel gives people a dark feeling. If a person looks at it with his naked eye, it seems that his body and soul will fall into it if he is not careful. The time and space tunnel gives people an endless feeling, like an endless abyss.


    In this tunnel, some weak white light can be seen, and the system of 6018 and Zhou Yang is among them.


    Zhou Yang''s system carries Zhou Yang. Now Zhou Yang has no consciousness, as if five senses have been closed. Now 6018 is so big, Zhou Yang''s system naturally feels it.


    He said to 6018:


    "Why are you following me?"


    Zhou Yang''s system was shocked. He didn''t know how it happened. Unfortunately, he met another system.


    6018 disdains to talk to this kind of system, but does it directly.


    "Let''s talk. Don''t do it yet?" Zhou Yang''s system said.


    6018 didn''t speak at all and didn''t stop.


    From the perspective of 6018 and Zhou Yang''s system, it''s so broad that they seem very small in it, and they also look like fireflies in it.


    The two will not be unable to perform.


    The power generated by their fighting, in the tunnel of time and space, seems to be just like the power of raising a few grains of dust, not grand or spectacr.


    But if it''s in some worlds, it''s possible to copse buildings that are not strong enough.


    Meng Li waited and waited until 6018.

 Chapter 690

    6018 said to Meng Li:


    "it has been sealed. When the task is finished, take it back and hand it over to the organization."


    Meng Li was also relieved. She asked:


    "where''s Zhou Yang?"


    6018 said:


    "if we say that this system may be true love for Zhou Yang, we never give up on Zhou Yang in the end, but Zhou Yang''s human body is too weak to stand building and cold."


    Meng Li Oh, the biggest problem has been solved, and 6018 chat for a while.


    Although the voice of 6018 is tired, Meng Li can feel the joy of 6018, because there are additional rewards for this task, and Meng Li also has expectations in his heart.


    It''s just that this task is too tired. In fact, in the process of digging Zhouyang, she didn''t spend much energy, especially when she finally led Zhouyang to wipe out the bandits'' nest, all kinds of fighting made people tired.


    Meng Li recalled the whole process of this task. Although the system didn''t give up Zhou Yang in the end, she didn''t think that it was useless to try to entrap people before.


    At least things are catalysed in this way. She doesn''t pit Zhou Yang, and Zhou Yang doesn''t want to get rid of her. If she doesn''t get rid of her, she won''t die. If Zhou Yang system doesn''t want to get rid of her, it won''t fight, and it won''t make progress.


    Without everything before, Zhou Yang and his system are still thinking about how to win her love value.


    Thinking that 6018 should be tired, Meng Li asked 6018 to have a rest first. She also wanted to go on the road to find an inn to stay overnight.


    Before I got up, I stroked the sword in my hand. The more I saw it, the more I liked it. It was cold to touch. Those simple patterns were also very charming.


    I''ll look at this sword when I go back to the system space. Now I''m really tired to walk around with it, and I don''t know what material it is.


    In fact, it''s useless to know what materials are. There are so many things in the world. Does she want to know everything?


    Her dream is not to be a master of weapons.


    She asked 6018 to receive system space for her, sensing the prohibition of her and system space, which has not been loosened.


    I''ve been outside for a long time. The client doesn''te back, and she has no other ce to go. I''d better go back to mingyuemen to see Jin Nanwei.


    Jin Nanwei''s body still needs to be taken care of, which has been pressing in the client''s heart.


    I feel that the client wants to ask her to deal with this matter by the way. In fact, it''s a little help for her.


    It doesn''t matter. The most difficult problems in the world have been solved. There is no reason toin about this. When the client is satisfied, the reward will be higher.


    As soon as Meng Li returns to the moon gate, Mrs. Jin rushes out and twists Meng Li''s ear and drags Meng Li into the room.


    "Do you know how to return it?" Said Mrs. king.


    Meng Liba opened Mrs. Jin''s hand, rubbed her ears, and cried:


    "mother, what are you doing?"


    Jinfu humanity:


    "you''ve been ying outside for so long, I thought you forgot me."


    Meng Li: "it''s noting back."


    She nced at Mrs. Jin. Now Mrs. Jin looks angry and stares at Meng Li. Meng Li silently steps back. Mrs. Jin says:


    "your sister has been talking about you in the door, but you are cruel. Once you go out, there is no news."


    "And me, you have no conscience at all..."


    "Go and see your sister..."


    Mrs. Jin''s voice has not yet fallen, where there is Meng Li''s figure in front of her eyes, only heard a voice farther and farther away:


    "OK, I''m going to see my sister."


    Mrs. Jin snorted. She was so angry that her chest went up and down. How could she raise a daughter.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to continue to listen to Mrs. Jin''s broken thoughts. He slips directly to Jin Nanwei''s door.


    Jin Nanwei embroiders flowers in the room. When she hears that Meng Li ising, she puts it down and greets her.


    Jin Nanwei looks weak, and her face is not very good.


    In fact, there are not many twins in this world, especially it is not easy to raise two.


    Probably in the womb, the client absorbed more nutrition than Jin Nanwei, and even took part of Jin Nanwei.


    So at the beginning of life, people will instinctively grab more resources.


    Seeing Meng Li''s surprise, Jin Nanwei said, "sister, you''re back atst."


    Meng Li nodded, and Jin Nanwei began to talk with Meng Li, asking Meng Li what he had done outside and whether anything interesting had happened.


    Meng Li lies in the spirit of not making up a script. Jin Nanwei tells Meng Li that she has made a lot of clothes for Meng Li to wear. Meng Li thinks Jin Nanwei''s craftsmanship is pretty good.


    It looks good.


    At night, Jin Nanwei still has to sleep with Meng Li. She takes Meng Li to chat all night. At dawn, Meng Li feels a little sleepy, and Jin Nanwei''s eyes are still wide open.


    Curious about the outside world.But because of her health, she can''t walk in the world like her sister.


    Meng Li began to take care of Jin Nanwei at dawn. First, he had a detailed understanding of Jin Nanwei''s physical condition, and then he tried to get some herbs that he didn''t have.


    Finally, she gave Jin Nanwei a course of treatment and tried it. She also gave Jin Nanwei spiritual power to make her body absorb the medicine better.


    This kind of congenital problem doesn''t mean that it can be cured in one or two days. At least she has to keep drinking for a long time before Jin Nanwei can escape the fate of premature death.


    And also can''t let Jin Nanwei''s mood often in a negative mood.


    Generally speaking, we should keep it carefully. Fortunately, mingyuemen is not poor and can afford it.


    Jin Nanwei thinks it''s too bitter to drink medicine every day, so Meng Li makes a pill. She takes one pill every day and gets some sweets to coax her to eat.


    In the end, Meng Li wrote down the prescription. Later, the client could not and could understand the medical theory.


    Mrs. Jin is also big hearted. She doesn''t care what medicine Meng Li gives Jin Nanwei, and Jin Nanwei dares to take it.


    Maybe this is the unconditional trust between rtives.


    There is no doubt that Meng Liran gave Jin Nanwei medicine.


    After Jin Nanwei''s body slightly improved, Meng Li and the system space''s prohibition finally loosened.


    She got out of her body and went back.


    Without dy, I went to see the task reward immediately:


    congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by Jin mushuang: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 55000 points, 700 points for boundary power, 5 points for soul power.


    Extra reward: remove the influence of a ne love system, and get reward: 1000 points of boundary force, and select any magic tool in the specified interface.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 136100


    Jieli: 8575


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client''s Ning Guang).


    Meng Li''s eyebrow picking, Jieli''s harvest is very good.


    Now her focus is on the world power.


    When you see a magic weapon selected arbitrarily in the interface, you reach out and click it. An interface appears on it, with the names of various magic weapons.


    Baigu drum, Xuanmu needle, Daluo Tianjing, Huitian peak, all things book and dream flute.

 Chapter 691

    There are all kinds of introductions. Meng Li takes a look at the flute like a dream. The flute like a dream is about the aggressive sound of the flute.


    It can make people confused because of the sound of the flute, and it has the effect of slow action. It can even attack the soul. The weak soul may even break up and create an illusion.


    Meng Li feels a bit like the dream beast talent.


    But what if the two arebined?


    At least the attack is multiple output. You must choose the right thing.


    The magic weapon is just an aid. People''s strength is not good. It''s useless to hold a big magic weapon.


    And their own strength is enough, in order to maximize the role of magic weapons.


    It also depends on the opponent''s ability, that is, holding a high magic weapon. If the opponent is too strong, he is too weak, and the magic weapon can''t save him. In the final analysis, the most important thing is to strengthen himself.


    Meng Li finally chose the flute of dream.


    Dream flute to the hands, is an emerald green flute, feel like jade general feel, very good.


    There are also several music scores. Meng Li took one at random and looked through it. The intuitive feeling of his strong soul power is that he can basically remember what he sees, although he may not understand it.


    The effect of each book is also different.


    Meng Li tries to y a song ording to the score. Since Meng Li''s whole body has power fluctuations, like the calm water waves, Meng Li infuses the unique power of dream beast talent into it, and the fluorescent dance makes the power fluctuation like water pattern even greater.


    Meng Li looks happy. As she expected, Meng Li feels beautiful and pleasant.


    And the power of water ripple spread to the sword body snatched from the hands of Zhou Yang system. The sword vibrated and made a slight hum.


    Meng Li just put away the flute. This thing can be practiced slowly.


    She absorbed five points of soul power, then looked at the boundary power and thought about absorbing 5000 points of boundary power.


    Meng Li wanted to ask 6018 what he got, but he didn''t ask. 6018 said:


    "it''s a special kind of thing for the right system. It''s different from yours. With this, you can use it when you encounter other systems in the future."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "OK."


    I didn''t ask the name of this thing in detail. The name is not important, but the function is important.


    6018 added:


    "there is still a little system energy. This task is quite hard for you."


    Meng Li said:


    "fortunately, I feel that it''s worth seeing these gains."


    Meng Li looked at the sword, which was very quiet and simple now. He asked 6018:


    "this is at least an artifact."


    6018 well, "yes."


    Meng Li picked up the sword, her soul state with a kind of heavy feeling, holding in the hand feel very heavy, there is a sense of reality, Meng Li put his consciousness in the above, is her private property.


    Not knowing the name of the sword, Meng Li decided to give it a name and asked 6018:


    "what name do you think is better?"


    6018 said:


    "you like it."


    "Why don''t I search for better names for you?"


    Meng Li Let''s hear it. "


    6018 said several names in session, Meng Li said:


    "I don''t feel very attached to the temperament of this sword."


    6018 has no voice fluctuation:


    "what''s your name?"


    Meng Li said:


    "call it epee."


    "Epee is very much in tune with its temperament."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Just be happy. "


    Meng Li specially spent 2000 points to buy a Lankai to y the Epee, which is not necessarily used in the task at ordinary times. Not every Tasker''s body can carry the epee.


    For example, in modern times, or the client didn''t practice the internal skill before, basically she couldn''t use the sword when she went into the body for a long time.


    It''s too heavy.


    The Zhou Yang a man all pressure lies on the ground, cannot move.


    Then Meng Li exchanged twenty thousand spirit stones for wenqingteng to absorb. ording to the truth, that divine mission didn''t give wenqingteng less good things. That kind of holy liquid was more precious. They all gave wenqingteng a lot to eat, but wenqingteng didn''t have the intention of re evolution.


    Or doesn''t it have to evolve all the time?


    Just growing up in silence?


    Meng Li still doesn''t know all the strength of wenqingteng.


    Looking at the Lingshi that Wenqing vine absorbs 20000 points every minute, Meng Li feels that Wenqing vine now absorbs faster than before.


    Is it a rise in strength?


    In the future, we will feed the Lingshi with 20000 points each time, so that we can clearly and intuitively feel the growth of the vine from the speed of its absorption.After worrying about this, Meng Li began to practice music with dream flute. All these songs need to be learned. For example, creating dreand is also a special corresponding song, not just one.


    In fact, practice this let Mengli soul tired soon, Mengli feel very tired, also no longer adhere to.


    After a good sleep in bed, I wake up and ask 6018 to show her the follow-up of thest task world.


    In fact, if Zhou Yang is eliminated, the client''s life will return to the right track, and the rest of her life will be her own.


    After Jin mushuang went back, he was very good to Jin Nanwei. After a long time of recuperation, Jin Nanwei''s body gradually became stronger, not as weak as before.


    Meng Li is more knowledgeable in the end, and his prescription should be more effective.


    Kim Mu Shuang is also very good to Mrs. Kim, and Kim Mu Shuang has practiced martial arts harder. Mrs. Kim feels that Kim Mu Shuang''s strength is good, and even chooses to let Kim Mu Shuang be the master of Mingyue gate ahead of time.


    She''s going to go out and walk around and deal with things that have been left unsolved for many years.


    Jin Mu Shuang became the leader of the sect. He was in a higher position and had a good life. He didn''t find another half and didn''t even have an ambiguous partner. He was so cool.


    It''s Jin Nanwei. Unlike her strong and smart sister, when Jin Mu Shuang takes Jin Nanwei out to y, she meets a person she likes and marries her.


    Back here, I didn''t see the consciousness system.


    She got out of bed and began to practice ying the flute again.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    The girl may be a little silly.


    Meng Li didn''t feel anything wrong, but when she practiced again that her soul was tired and wanted to rest, Meng Li realized that something was wrong.


    Practicing this can easily lead to fatigue of the soul, but when you are tired, you want to go to sleep. When you wake up, you feel good and want to practice


    So repeatedly, when does she have to do the task.


    Meng Li wanted to do the task directly, but she was worried that she would encounter a sudden situation as soon as she arrived. She could not do without clear thinking to analyze and judge. She was just a little more generous to herself and didn''t do the task in such a hurry.


    I decided to have another sleep and get enough energy to do the task.


    Meng Li went to sleep again.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    So it is.


    When Meng Li wakes up, he doesn''t dare to practice ying the flute any more. Instead, he asks 6018 to find and do tasks for her.

 Chapter 692

    6018:


    "there is a task with memory but no plot, do you want to do it?"


    Meng Li hesitated. If there is no plot, it means there is no prophet, and the task bes difficult.


    6018 looking at Meng Li''s hesitation, he said:


    "there should be more rewards for tasks without plot, but it depends on you."


    Meng Li asked:


    "why is there no plot?"


    "Some of them can''t capture the plot because of the Tasker, most of them are still due to the world. The client can''t remember anything about this task, but he is very resentful. In addition, the world can''t capture it, so he doesn''t even have the plot of perfunctory Tasker."


    Meng Li


    Yes, there is no perfunctory person. Some worlds have a little plot, which is very general and not detailed.


    There''s something about that, but there''s nothing about this.


    Meng Li said uncertainly:


    "then I''ll have a try?"


    Still like to do high reward.


    Rewards are resources, and resources are the foundation of growth.


    6018: "good."


    He sent Meng Li to the world.


    As soon as Meng Li entered his body, he heard someone say:


    "ginger tea, if I ask you something, how can you still fall asleep?"


    Then there was a burst ofughter, all men''s voices.


    Meng Li opened his eyes, surrounded by four men.


    The four men were sitting on the sofa, their bodies sinking into the sofa in different positions.


    Meng Li has a familiar feeling when he looks at them. These people should be friends of the client, and their rtionship should be better.


    "Ask me what?" Meng Li frowned and said.


    A very thin man said:


    "going or not?"


    Meng Li: "where to go?"


    Thin man


    Feelings they said for a long time this ya did not listen to it.


    "Let''s explore the tomb of Kingngxing. Next, let''s meet the world together. By the way, we must take your baby with us."


    The thin man didn''t speak. The tall man next to him spoke.


    Meng Li heard some key words, and she said:


    "I''ll think about it."


    "There''s nothing to consider. We are a small team. Everyone has decided to go. The minority is subordinate to the majority." Another man with sses said.


    Meng Li nced at the man with sses. He didn''t have any special expression now.


    Meng Li let out a cry, and a slightly fat man said:


    "well, I don''t think Jiang Cha is impatient. Let''s not stay here to disturb her. Let''s go first and call if we have something to do."


    Meng Li nodded and nned to get up to see each other off. As a result, he saw that several men were all sitting in the same posture and began to eat snacks on the tea table.


    Meng Li


    Aren''t you going to leave?


    In particr, the fat man who said he was going to eat most vigorously. Meng Li''s ears were full of the sound of chewing, and the sound of the snack bag being torn open.


    Some of the men began to make jokes about meat and vegetables, and they were eating very hard.


    Meng Li nced at the coffee table, where there were many kinds of snacks. She looked at the sofa cushion and the decoration of the whole living room. Although there was no obvious preference for women, from some details, she could see that this was the ce where women lived.


    So this is the client''s home?


    Meng lisuo silently looks at the men in front of him and analyzes their general characters through a short contact.


    Fortunately, this task has the memory of the client. You can see the difference between the client''s impression of these men and her current judgment through the memory you receiveter.


    After all, listen to them say that the task is to explore the grave, Meng Li think their work is not ordinary, this kind of task also tests the team-mates, and basically can be sure, these are the team-mates.


    Meng Li thought a lot in his mind, but he looked at several men with kind and tolerant eyes.


    Everyone''s eating looks are different. Tall men and men with sses are the most polite, followed by fat men. The thinnest one is the one who is the least polite.


    After eating for half an hour, more than half of the snacks on the table were eaten before the fat man said:


    "OK, let''s go. Don''t disturb ginger tea."


    This time, we all stood up. The thin man stood up and took a few packets of snacks into his pocket. The fat man also took two bags, but the other two didn''t.


    The fat man said to Meng Li:


    "ginger tea, please consider calling us."


    Meng Li: "good."


    When several people left, Meng Li waved to them:


    "goodbye ~"


    looking back at Meng Li, he always felt that Jiang Cha was d that they had left.I can''t help regretting. Why didn''t I eat more?


    "Why didn''t Jiang Cha agree? Didn''t you know that this task would fall on our team? Ask about it, but let''s take a form. Let''s work out our route again. Today, we went this way and did nothing The thin man asked the fat man.


    The fat man gave a hi:


    "this task may be dangerous. It''s normal for Jiang Cha to be afraid. If he goes, he may die." The fat man is smiling at the thin man.


    The thin man snorted:


    "when you are so fat, don''t run when you are in danger."


    He pushed a handful of meat from the fat man''s stomach.


    In fact, a fat man is called a fat man. He is really not fat, but he is the fattest among such a group of people.


    "Do you want ginger with you?" The sses man said.


    The fat man looked at the man with white sses:


    "ginger and ginger tea are in such a mess. If you let them form a team, you won''t be afraid of their two idents?"


    The sses man shook his head:


    "no, I called ginger before I came here."


    The fat man is not happy:


    "who asked you to fight? You can deal with the things you''re provoking. Ginger tea will be on fire at that time. It''s just like a tigress. It can''t be provoked! "


    The man with sses gave a meaningful smile:


    "Ginger said he would do it by himself."


    Fat man Oh a, ignore sses man.


    After they left, Meng Li intended to receive the memory. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Meng Li took a look. There was a handsome man standing at the door. He seemed to know that Meng Li was looking at him. He called out:


    "ginger tea, open the door."


    There''s something praying in the voice.


    Meng Li


    This familiar feeling seems to be an old acquaintance of the client.


    Meng Li hesitated, opened the door, ginger came in and handed Meng Li a bag:


    "I bought your favorite chocte."


    He looked at Meng Li, there was a kind of desire in his eyes, and he prayed.


    He continued to pass the bag to Meng Li.


    Meng Li:?


    Instead of reaching out to pick him up, she once again looked at the man in front of her. His hair was clean and neat, and he was dressed in casual clothes. His height was about 1.8 meters, and the client was a little shorter than him.


    It can''t be


    The client''s boyfriend.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t reach out to pick him up, ginger was disappointed in his eyes, and his tone became more humble:


    "don''t you even like this chocte?"


    "You still hate me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 693

    Well, Meng Li can almost be sure that the rtionship between Ya and the client has been disordered.


    Before, I was worried that the client would offend the wrong person and miss the wrong thing.


    Now don''t worry, Meng Li pushed ginger out of the door, but ginger''s hand soon put on the doorframe, Meng Li to close the door, it means to hold ginger''s hand.


    Ginger looked at Meng Li and said:


    "will you listen to me first?"


    Meng Li: "you say."


    Ginger said:


    "I''m not sure if you go to the tomb of Kingngxing this time. I''ll follow you."


    Meng Li Let''s talk about it. "


    I wanted to say that she hasn''t said whether to go or not, but before I heard the man with sses say that she had to go, but she didn''t have to refuse.


    Meng Li broke off ginger''s hand. Ginger''s fingers were half white and half red by Meng Li. His face was helpless and sad. Atst, he took the initiative to open his hand. Meng Li mmed the door.


    Ginger stood at the door for a while, looked at the chocte in his hand, opened the package, put one in his mouth, and then turned away.


    Meng Li sat on the sofa, finally free to ept the memory without worrying about being disturbed.


    The client''s name is ginger tea. It''s not another name. It''s Ginger Tea registered on the identity information.


    Jiang Cha is an adventurer. He has many ways to deal with the evil things, especially to explore the secrets of ancient tombs.


    Or looking for ancient tombs.


    It''s a bit like archaeological work, but not all of it. Their organization is formal, organized and disciplined. As members, they need to ept all kinds of tasks and generally get a lot of rewards forpleting them.


    Before the client also participated inrge and small tasks, although there are also dangerous, but they have been sessful.


    The four men I saw just now are the regr teammates of the client. In the more important tasks, everyone will go together.


    And the man I saw just now is ginger. Oh no, it''s ginger. Everyone calls him ginger.


    Meng Li''s intuition is right. The man just now is really the client''s ex boyfriend, one is Jiang Sheng, the other is Jiang cha. At the beginning, everyone joked that they were brothers and sisters who had been separated for many years.


    The surnames are all the same.


    Besides, ginger has always taken care of clients. They have lovers and be brothers and sisters. They are brothers and sisters and be lovers.


    The two spent time together, butter ginger was caught cheating by the client, and they broke uppletely.


    The client doesn''t want to see Jiang Sheng at all. Jiang Sheng seems to be guilty. Anyway, he''s not in the team.


    Unexpectedly, this time, Jiang Sheng asked to join in because he was worried about the client and wanted to protect the client.


    And before the thin man called Meng Li, the baby is really a baby on the client''s hand.


    This thing is simr to a watch. The pointer on it seems to have a special maic induction. It can feel the existence or orientation of some things. Some of these things are more powerful.


    Now that you sense it, you can avoid it.


    It''s very necessary for people who can avoid disaster.


    It was bought by the consignor in the antique market. He thought it was good-looking at that time, butter found it when he was on a mission.


    There are some strange things in this world.


    There''s nothing after that. It doesn''t take much time to receive these memories. Meng Li is thinking about whether the client has gone this time in the plot?


    Then the client''s wish is to live. Find her killer.


    Judging from the wishes of the client, she was probably killed.


    "It''s the client''s intuition. Now the client has no memory."


    "Can you ept these memories as the basis forpleting the task, or is it because this time node can receive the memories of the time client before that?"


    "Of course, if you pull back the crossing time, you may have more information and memory before the client''s death, but you can''t prepare for it at that time, and you may not be able to cope with it."


    "Besides, this time point is often beyond my control, and the intervention of world forces can''t let people do what they want."


    6018 said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "I see."


    It turned out to be the client''s intuition, but she didn''t doubt the client''s intuition. Sometimes it was very smart.


    I must be more careful, even if there is no one to harm her, if there is


    n again.


    And how did the client lose his memory?


    None of this is known.


    I feel that the biggest difficulty of this task is that there is no prophet, otherwise it should not be judged as a four-star task.


    Meng Li stood up and moved her body. She did a few movements at will. This body should be the best female body she met in the modern ne.Usually, the client has no less exercise and is very powerful.


    Moreover, Meng Li feels that this body has a little aura. The client has no systematic way of training, and he doesn''t understand these. But it seems that Jiang Sheng knows something. He has taught the client a little.


    From Meng Li''s point of view, Jiang Sheng knows little about this aspect, and should not find the right way to practice.


    Meng Li released his mental energy at will and scanned the whole house. The house is one bedroom and one living room. It''s sixty or seventy square and it doesn''t seem crowded.


    But Meng Li swept a more interesting thing, there was a small thing on the curtain pole.


    Meng Li found a stool and climbed up to get this thing out. It turned out to be an invisible monitor.


    Is it ginger?


    In the past, when he fell in love with his clients, Jiang was born the most.


    Of course, the four men who came here before also came a lot. They have a good rtionship with the client.


    From the client''s point of view, the four men are the kind of teammates who can give their backs to them.


    However, in the client''s impression, although Jiang Sheng was a scum and cheated, he was not so abnormal. He installed this in the girl''s home.


    Meng Li felt a little headache and simply put away the invisible monitor.


    Not at ease with the mental scan several times, back to the bedroom to open the wardrobe, originally intended to find a morefortable home clothes sitting practice, but found that other people''s wardrobe is a wardrobe.


    The client''s wardrobe is a tool cab.


    There are many kinds of tools in it, all of which are used for tasks. Daggers are used box by box, as well as climbing and diving tools.


    There are also Rune paper,pass and so on. In this job, there will be some means to suppress Yin and evil.


    Seeing this, Meng Li thought that when he was a national teacher, he knew something about it, but the most important things were five elements and eight trigrams, fortune telling, physiognomy and divination.


    However, it should not be difficult to understand with a thorough understanding and the memory of the client.

 Chapter 694

    Meng Li found a piece of clothes to change, originally intended to practice, but after thinking about it, he first learned about the Taoist art of exorcism, and then began to be familiar with the skills of painting.


    All this needs to be taken out of the client''s memory and practiced.


    In the evening, the fat man called and asked Meng Li if he had thought about it.


    Meng Li thinks that the cause of the client''s death may have something to do with this mission. If someone wants to harm the client, he can''t escape this time.


    In addition is a team out of the task, refuse seems not too realistic, Meng Li agreed.


    I don''t know who installed the micro monitor and why?


    It''s more likely that someone will harm the client.


    And maybe acquaintances.


    Ginger?


    Meng Li thinks of ginger, so the fat man says ginger is going and asks Meng Li if he has any opinions.


    Meng Li


    After thinking about it, she took ginger with her, mainly to see if ginger had any misdeeds. If so, it would be convenient for her to start.


    The fat man was quite surprised, but he didn''t ask anything else.


    It''s said that the time will be two weekster. Now the car can''t get in because of thendslide.


    Meng Li was relieved, so he had more time to prepare.


    The fat man said that she could go on holiday together and rx. Meng Li refused. She needed to practice before she could protect herself.


    Meng Li takes out the julingzhu and begins to practice. This ne aura is so thin that even if there are julingzhu, Meng Li feels that absorbing aura is like picking up sand one by one.


    After practicing all night, there is a little spiritual power in the elixir field.


    Meng Li can also make fu Zhuan. Of course, he knows that painting this kind of Fu to dispel evil spirits and suppress Yin will make it more powerful by adding spiritual power, so he added spiritual power to it.


    This stay, Meng Li almost did not go out these ten days, fat they went out on holiday all came back, a few people want toe to Meng left home to y, Meng Li said he was not at home, they also give up.


    Jiang Sheng has been here several times, but Meng Li hasn''t paid any attention.


    Jiang Sheng has always insisted that he didn''t cheat, but the client saw Jiang Sheng lying in bed with other girls, although he didn''t do that kind of thing, but


    Meng Li doesn''t want to do anything about the feelings of the client. He thinks that if Jiang Sheng is the one who killed the client, she can avenge the client.


    If not, the client would not have forgiven Jiang Sheng. It depends on the client.


    Meng Li is practicing, and suddenly the doorbell rings again, which makes Meng Li impatient and thinks it''s Jiang Sheng.


    As a result, the release of mental power, a look, is a man with sses.


    He was the only one who forgot to wear sses.


    sses hand also carrying a bag, Meng Li swept, is loaded with food, mobile phone sses also to information.


    To Meng Li said that she knew she was at home, specially from the field to bring things back to her.


    This


    Meng Li has no choice but to get up and open the door. His sses change his shoes naturally at the door. Then he walks to the tea table with a smile and puts things on the table.


    Meng Li said politely:


    "sit down."


    sses nodded and sat down naturally.


    He first looked around, and then said to Meng Li:


    "girls'' houses are clean and tidy, not as noisy as mine."


    Meng Li had nothing to say but smile.


    sses looked at Meng Li again:


    "this time, the tomb of Kingngxing may be more dangerous. Are you afraid?"


    Meng Li pretended to be rxed with a smile:


    "they haven''t gone yet. You all say it''s dangerous. Don''t you scare yourself?"


    sses looked at Meng Li with disapproval:


    "no, it''s well founded. It''s said that someone went in and went crazy aftering out."


    Meng Li poured water for his sses, and his hand stopped. Are you crazy?


    What do you mean by sses?


    You''re not going to tell her that, are you?


    Meng Li handed the sses with a water cup. The sses took a sip and said, "so we must be careful this time."


    "You must be well prepared. Don''t forget to take your baby with you. It''s hard to say that big guys rely on it to save lives."


    sses speak, without trace of a nce Meng from the wrist of the baby.


    It looks like a watch, but the pointer doesn''t walk like a watch.


    Meng Li frowned and quickly loosened his eyebrows. Gao had said that before, and now his sses are going to repeat it.


    Do you understand?


    It''s also important to know what''s going on.


    But this baby can''t cause people''s coveting heart, at least from Meng Li''s memory, no one covets it.


    After all, sometimes it''s useless to predict good or bad luck. Some dangers have to be ovee.


    But Meng Li is inexplicable feeling, sses see this thing as if it is very important to this trip.Is there anything the client doesn''t know?


    Meng Li took a look at his sses, and the sses moved his eyes away from Meng Li. He said: "ginger is going too. Don''t make any conflicts at that time."


    Meng Li said.


    The sses looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "did you forgive him?"


    Meng Li looks at his sses:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The lens of the sses is refracted by the sunlight breaking in from the window. He pushes his sses. Meng Li looks at his eyes through the lens. His eyes are slightly narrowed, covering most of the emotions in his eyes. His facial features are straight. I remember that he seems to have the gene of an ethnic minority, but I don''t know what nationality he is.


    Looking at Meng Li looking at him so seriously, he lowered his head and took a drink of water and said:


    "you and ginger are both my friends, but you are a girl. I am always worried about your loss."


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t you want me to forgive him?"


    "If ginger can be changed, you can give it to him." Said the sses.


    Meng Li leaned her head against the sofa in a very casual posture and said:


    "fat man said that you called ginger to go."


    Eyesses nodded:


    "yes, because he is still worthy of being handed over. Everyone else can''t believe him. At that time, they are suspicious of each other. It''s not suitable."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said:


    "OK."


    "Snack?" Meng Li asked.


    sses Eat. "


    Meng Li took out all kinds of snacks from the drawer of the tea table, and began to eat sses. Then he told Meng Li about some things that happened during the holiday.


    He also told Meng Li that because the fat man saw a beautiful woman a few more eyes, the beautiful woman called the fat man by her fingers, and then pped the fat man in the face so that he couldn''t find the direction


    He also asked Meng Li what he was doing these days. Meng Li said he was sleeping.


    sses expression some don''t believe, but see Meng Li''s perfunctory, also don''t ask a lot, and chat for a while, sses let Meng Li well prepared, the day of departure is getting closer and closer, told these, he left.


    Meng Li''s opening of the sses belt is really the local characteristic product of their holiday.


    It seems that the performance of the sses is no different from that in the client''s memory. There is nothing abnormal.

 Chapter 695

    Meng Li made a lot of amulets and put them on his body. Then he went out to buy some herbs and made some medicine for himself.


    I also got some hemostatic and analgesic drugs for first aid. As for silver needle, there is room for the system.


    Also made a pair of special shoes, the shoe hidden mechanism, the sole hidden knife point.


    All kinds of equipment that adventurers should have, Meng Li also failed. On the day of departure, Meng Li took out the gun of system space and wrapped it around his waist with a circle of daggers.


    It can be said that they are armed from head to toe.


    Carrying a big bag, especially heavy.


    Fat man, they have been waiting downstairs. Meng Li carries his bag, locks the doors and windows of the house, and then goes downstairs.


    Ginger is also carrying a bag. Seeing Meng Li, she hurried forward:


    "ginger tea, let me help you with the bag."


    Meng Li looked at ginger warily:


    "what do you do? Who have you ever seen give a bag to someone else in our business


    There are many important things in it, which are not suitable for people who don''t trust.


    Ginger expression a little hurt, he retracted his hand, the atmosphere was very embarrassed, fat in the co pilot poked his head, eyes dribble around, opened his mouth, did not speak.


    Tall man is called heizhuang in the team. In fact, tall man is not ck and looks not strong. But once, a fat man didn''t know where he knew his nickname was heizhuang when he was a child, and then he called out in the team.


    There are seven seats in the car. He''s a six seat driver.


    Heizhuang said:


    "get on the bus. If it''s foggy on the highwayter, you can''t get on the bus."


    Meng Li gets into the car and sits in thest row. His sses and thin Anming sit in front of Meng Li, with fat and ck Zhuang in the front. Jiang Sheng can only sit at the back with Meng Li.


    Meng Li puts the bag between Jiang Sheng and her. Jiang Sheng looks at her and says nothing.


    Meng Li was a little speechless. Jiang Sheng finally took out a bottle of yogurt from his body and handed it to Meng Li:


    "drink it."


    Meng Li shook his head, probably so many people in the car, he was embarrassed to say anything, can only take back the yogurt.


    And the sses back to Meng Li a sugar, Meng Li reached out to pick up, sses swept Meng Li''s wrist, Meng Li noticed this action, sses to her sugar main purpose is to see if she has put on the hand that "watch".


    Meng Li took the sugar, said thank you, sses said you''re wee.


    Meng Li puts the sugar in his backpack. Heizhuang has already started the car. Meng Li begins to cultivate his temperament. Meng Li weaves the Pearl and hangs it around his neck.


    All the way, they began to talk about all kinds of things, probably fat and Anming. They haven''t seen Jiang Sheng for a long time, and they have been looking for Jiang Sheng to chat.


    It was not quiet in the car all the time, and soon they got on the highway. The tomb of Kingngxing was far away from the city. They drove on the highway for a long time before they reached the city where the tomb of Kingngxing was located.


    The tomb of Kingngxing is still on the edge of the city. In the mountains, they decided to sleep in the city tonight.


    Although we can rece the car, but in the car always have a bad rest,ck of mental head care.


    After the amodation problem was settled, everyone went to eat with their own bags and ordered a lot of dishes. Ginger also specially ordered the dishes that the client liked.


    Let Meng Li eat more, what you like.


    The others forced a wave of "dog food.".


    Meng Li


    "Can you be normal?"


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes brightened:


    "are you willing to listen to my exnation?"


    All of you


    Where did you hear that?


    Meng Li stares at Jiang Sheng, which is also the action of the client. Every time the client is helpless, she stares at him.


    sses said:


    "well ginger, give ginger tea a little space."


    Jiang Sheng sips his mouth:


    "OK."


    Meng Li takes a look at Jiang Sheng, hoping that she will give him a chance to exin, but she is not the client. What''s the use of listening to her?


    What''s more, it''s just a few words to exin over and over again?


    I don''t know that girl. I don''t know what happened. I didn''t cheat. Believe me, OK?


    The client was hurt because of this, because she refused to have a rtionship with Jiang Sheng when they were in love. She always felt that Jiang Sheng''s cheating was not only a betrayal to her, but also a misunderstanding of her.


    The food was on the table and everyone began to eat.


    This group of people are very able to eat. They feel that they all have the same amount of food, that is, Meng Li is more able to eat because of his cultivation.


    There is no room for their order on the big table. The waiter can only take away some empty dishes to serve new ones.


    When they finished their meal, the waiter came to see that there was nothing left. When checking out, ginger said that he would treat today.


    The fat man touched his stomach and said:


    "ginger, if you don''t tell me earlier, I can order a little more."Jiang Sheng: "er..."


    I dare not say it earlier.


    sses said:


    "anyway, it''s still early to go to bed, so we''d better take a look at the local ck market."


    The fat man''s mouth is so exaggerated that he can cram the next egg. He said:


    "sses, you have a mine at home, don''t you? Where else do you dare to go?"


    sses helplessly looked at the fat man:


    "let''s be careful. It''s OK."


    "Well, let''s vote. By the way, we can inquire about the legend of the tomb of Kingngxing." Thin an Ming said.


    It turned out that all the people, including the fat ones, raised their hands.


    Although the organization gives them more official information, the version of folklore is different.


    True or false to be tested, but should be prepared.


    sses looked up the information of the city''s ck market, and then found the location. Now it''s dark outside. They went there.


    On the surface, the ck market now looks like a second-hand market. There are some things that no one wants to pick up on the ground. Six people are very conspicuous among them. After shuttling back and forth, someone greets them.


    There are also runes, mahogany swords and even ck donkey hooves on the ck market.


    Everyone is not stupid, but they didn''t catch anyone asking about the tomb of Kingngxing. It''s not easy to publicize this kind of thing.


    I just inquired about some strange events in the city and the history of the city.


    It''s said that there is a tomb in xingtou mountain, which is the graveyard of a prince. It''s said that there are many treasures in it. Once upon a time, a group of grave robbers came to inquire about it. I told them when toe back, but they didn''te back either


    The old man said and looked at them.


    "It''s like you."


    All of you


    Fat man speechless:


    "Why are you old man..."


    The old manughed:


    "I don''t know whether the legend is true or not. I guess that group of tomb robbers have never been found."


    sses asked:


    "do you know this?"


    Old man: "what do you know? It''s my father who has been dead for half a century


    "At that time, he told me that. Now who still believes this? A few years ago, some people who knew how to do it were curious and went to look for it. They even heard that the state sent people to look for it, but they didn''t find it."

 Chapter 696

    sses echoed:


    "that''s right."


    "This is also a legend."


    "Are you going? I can have someone show you the way to the entrance of the mountain A shrewd light shed in the old man''s eyes.


    He stretched out a palm and opened it with five fingers.


    "Fifty?" Said the fat man.


    The old man knocked the fat man''s head with his pipe. The fat man twisted it away sensitively. The old man put his finger away again and only stretched out one finger.


    "chubby


    The old man was so angry that he blew his beard. He said:


    "ten thousand."


    The fat man muttered in a low voice:


    "there''s a temporary price increase."


    sses asked:


    "to the top of the mountain?"


    The old man gave a white look:


    "where can I get it if I don''t get it to the top of the mountain? No one lives in that mountain now, and there is no electricity. It''s said that with the high technology now, what... "


    "It''s called navigation, isn''t it? That thing doesn''t get there


    The sses asked:


    "how much does it cost to find the approximate location of the mountain?"


    The old man looked at his sses with disdain:


    "I want to know the specific location of your uncle, and it''s your turn to get you?"


    "Besides, it''s just a legend."


    We had no choice but to ask for a long time, but we didn''t find out why. The old man knew little about it, or he didn''t want to say it.


    The old man looked at them and said to them:


    "I think you''re a good young man. They ~"


    Hei Zhuang and an Ming turned their heads across the street, and Meng Li and Jiang Sheng followed them.


    The fat man had no choice but to follow.


    Looking at the sses, he whispered to the old man all the time, and the fat man said with disdain:


    "the old man has a strange temper, so we don''t want to listen to him. Don''t you have to tell us when youe back with the sses?"


    Meng Li looks at the fat man and doesn''t speak.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, I didn''t know what to give the old man. The sses were wrapped in red cloth. The old man took them away with a smile.


    Meng Li sweeps his sses with his mental strength. What he passes over is actually a gold ingot. It''s real gold. ording to the current gold price, this gold ingot is very valuable.


    sses walked over to this side. The fat man was worried and wanted to ask. sses said:


    "let''s go back."


    The fat man had to stop talking. Everyone went back to the hotel and stayed in the room with sses. His eyes said:


    "the old man told me the most likely positions. Let''s look for them one by one."


    Fat man: "that''s it?"


    sses said:


    "almost."


    Meng Li asked sses:


    "before you said that someone inside was crazy after going in, do you know where that person is?"


    "Can we ask?"


    sses said:


    "this is also shown in the information given by the organization, there is no more specific information."


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    "The old man''s address coincides with the possible address given by the organization in two ces. We can focus on these two ces first." sses said again.


    Meng Li Oh, if it''s really a specific location, then the gold ingot will not be lost.


    After all, there are countless treasures in the legend of the tomb of Kingngxing.


    Meng Li looks at several men in front of him. Basically, these are the only people who often go to the client''s home. Is one of them equipped with a monitor?


    I think the sses are a little strange.


    In a girl''s home, install a monitor in the living room. Meng Li thinks it''s not as simple as the sex wolf peeping, especially how the client died.


    "What are you thinking?" sses looking at Meng Li some dazed appearance.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, I''m listening to you."


    sses said:


    "at that time, you will follow us closely. You are a girl. We must take care of ginger tea more."


    After several people gave a hum, Jiang Sheng said:


    "don''t worry, I will take care of Jiang cha."


    Meng Li said:


    "everyone is friendly, and my ability is not weak."


    A few men don''t care much about Meng Li''s words, they just want to show off their strong words.


    After a night''s rest, we got up early the next morning. We drove on the road. Meng Li was practicing. There was no high speed here, and the journey slowed down.


    The more you drive, the more deste it is outside. In the end, there are few people and no one else.


    In fact, the mountain is not very high, but it is very deep. It took a long time to get to the entrance of the mountain.


    When we got to the entrance of the mountain, there was no road. The car couldn''t drive in. We had to park the car aside and get off the car to see the sun. It was going to set."Sleep in the car tonight, or camp." Said the sses.


    Everyone should say yes. Meng Li opened the zipper of snacks, and there were four hands stretched out. One person took a bag of food.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to take it, but he didn''t dare toe.


    The fat man hesitated and asked if ginger would eat.


    Meng Li


    This is a group of bandits. Anyway, they are all rude men. It seems that what they are prepared to eat is not in their consideration.


    They like to eat the snacks of the clients. They think the girls'' snacks are cute and delicious.


    A few people ate some, and then moved the cook out of the car, took a miniature mahjong, spread it on the ground and began to y mahjong.


    There were only four people in mahjong, and Jiang Sheng didn''t go to grab it.


    Looking at Meng Li boiling water to prepare noodles, Jiang Sheng squeezed beside Meng Li:


    "why don''t I do it?"


    Meng Libai nced at Jiang Sheng:


    "can you leave me alone?"


    Jiang Sheng: "tea, my fault."


    Meng Li was almost disgusted by this shouting method. In order not to let Jiang Sheng continue to harass her, Meng Li said:


    "why don''t we wait until we go back to this mission?"


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes brightened:


    "really?"


    "Are you willing to listen carefully to my exnation?"


    Meng Li nodded his head and said:


    "so don''t bother me any more. We are just ordinary friendly teams. Don''t disturb my mood. You know it''s very dangerous to go on a mission."


    Jiang nodded:


    "I know, I know, I don''t bother you."


    Meng Li said:


    "stay away from me."


    Jiang Shengshan leaves to see the four of them ying mahjong.


    Meng Li cooked six bowls ofrge portions of noodles with ham sausages and marinated eggs as the base. He had a special noodle dressing bag.


    After eating, they set up their tents and yed cards in the tents for a while before they went to sleep.


    Meng Li stayed up all night and was anxious to practice. In the mountains, his aura was a little more than that outside.


    Practice until dawn, Meng Li received the merit,st night she cooked, this time it''s time for fat man to cook.


    Seeing that the fat man was busy living, Meng Li went back to practice.


    Fat man is also below, face good, call Meng Li out to eat, Rao is Meng Li''s pursuit of food is not high, but the fat man''s skill is also convinced.


    Anming is the least polite when he eats. He makes a lot of noise when he eats noodles made by fat people.


    Every bite seems to take a lot of courage.


    Eating very slowly, very slowly, very resentful expression.

 Chapter 697

    Meng Li is a bit nauseous.


    All in all, a noodle can be so bad, it is also a great genius.


    After eating with patience, we packed up and set out on the road. We had to walk inside, and the road was not easy to walk. We had to chop with a knife to open the way.


    The mountain is really deserted. It''s very big, with abundant trees, and the sun is slowlying out. However, because of the location, Meng has not seen the sun for the time being.


    Before we left, we all lightened our weight except for the necessary things.


    sses handpass, sses in the team''s main task is to detect Feng Shui, and collect information.


    From time to time, he looked down at thepass and exined the geomantic omen of this ce. Meng Li also looked at geomantic omen, partly from the position of the national teacher and partly from the memory of the client.


    But Meng Li didn''t show off, but listened to the sses silently.


    After walking for a long time, they finally found the first ce suspected to be the tomb of Kingngxing, which the old man and the organization said was the most likely ce.


    After all kinds of research, it turns out that this ce is not.


    This made the fat man scold the old man again, saying that they were cheated by the old man.


    We had to look for the next most likely ce and found it in the evening.


    Unfortunately, the two most likely ces are not.


    In the evening, they had to camp for one night. The next day, they got up to search on foot. There were some wild rabbits and pheasants in the forest, but now they were not in the mood to eat game, so they didn''t care.


    At a junction, several people looked at each other as they saw the footprints under their feet.


    The fat man shouts out: "what''s the matter? Is there anyone elseing in?"


    sses said:


    "it''s a big surprise that this mountain is not our family''s. In case someonees in, they just pick up some medicine and get some game."


    Fat man doesn''t believe it:


    "do you get game in here? If you look at the cut of the rattan, it must have been cut down by them for the convenience of walking. It''s not dry yet. It''s just a short walk. "


    The sses frowned and said:


    "I don''t know what''s going on. We should be careful."


    Meng Li looks at the footprints on the ground, releases his mental strength, and looks around. He doesn''t see anyone else.


    But from the footprints on the ground and the trampled leaves, it should be a lot of people, and they should all be adult men.


    There are also shoe prints. Meng Li thinks that the shoes they wear are not ordinary.


    Jiang Sheng also found this problem. He pulled Lamang away and told him, "be careful."


    Meng Li nods, and Jiang Sheng looks around. The fat man''s expression is a little suspicious. Finally, he decides to follow the road.


    Finally, we went over the mountain and looked down. There was a smallke in the middle.


    Small is not small. It''s much bigger than thekes in many parks. The situation on the opposite side of theke is simr to that on this side.


    The sses looked at the Fengshui in this position and said:


    "theke in the middle, surrounded by mountains, and the seven stars embracing the moon, is a treasurend of Fengshui. It is very likely that the tomb of Kingngxing is here."


    "But this ce is full of evil spirit again..."


    The expression of sses is a little puzzled.


    Several people listen to sses say so, can''t help but look serious, Meng Li expression is more serious.


    Before starting again, Meng Li tried to mobilize the power of space at home, thinking that there would be danger and he could run away directly.


    However, the world''s pressure on space is particrly great, and it can''t mobilize a little bit at all.


    6018 said that the suppression of each world is different, which is rted to the conditions of the ne itself. The way of heaven will choose the most suitable way for the ne to automatically suppress various forces.


    Nowadays, listening to sses, Meng Li Cai is so serious.


    But this line of work, but had toe.


    The fat man said:


    "there''s a road here that people have stepped on. We''ll follow it."


    The eyes of his sses narrowed and he nodded. Everyone stepped on the road that others had walked along. At least it proved that to a certain extent, this road here is safer than other ces.


    We followed the road, and finally the road reached the corner of the mountain just opposite.


    And here, others seem to stop here, no footprints.


    Jiang Sheng takes apass and looks at it. The pointer shakes. Meng Li takes a look at his watch and doesn''t give any instructions.


    sses also look at Meng Li:


    "how''s it going?"


    Meng Li said: "no problem."


    Meng Li releases his mental power and ns to scan it. He finds that the mountain is imprable. Meng Li scans the surface and finds a stone gate, which is imprable.


    Looking at the others frowning at thepass, looking for the entrance, Meng Li said:"This way."


    Meng Li took several people around for several steps. Finally, he could see a small corner of theke. The water was blue.


    When they saw the stone gate, several people''s expressions were not very good, because there was a rock hidden on the stone gate. Now the rock has fallen down, and a bare stone gate stands in front of them.


    The fat man said with a gloomy face:


    "it seems that someone has gone first."


    "They should havee in from the entrance of the mountain on the other side. We didn''t find any trace at the entrance of the mountain." Said heizhuang.


    An Ming nodded thoughtfully. Jiang Sheng stood in front of Meng Li and said that he wanted to protect Meng Li.


    Meng Li quietly left Jiang Shengyuan a little bit, she said:


    "you make me feel very weak, everyone is a teammate, can work together, but also free a person to protect me? What''s the purpose of mying? "


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Jiang Sheng said helplessly:


    "don''t be stubborn."


    Meng Libai nced at Jiang Sheng, and the fat man said:


    "well, don''t say that now."


    The fat man is obviously in a bad mood.


    Jiang Sheng quietly goes to find the mechanism to open the stone gate. Meng Li sees this scene and thinks of Zheng Xian''s fake mouse. The mouse is really powerful. In short, all the mechanisms arranged by the Heavenly Master are cracked by Zheng Xian''s mouse minute by minute.


    I don''t know what the principle is. Meng Li thinks it''s a good thing. If she has a chance, she will get one.


    Before quietly in the system mall search, did not find, think this kind of thing is not amodity, when Zheng Xian''s chance.


    We are looking for ways to open the mechanism. These methods are very particr. If we make a mistake, we are likely to face the danger of being difficult to deal with.


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t deserve to be good at mechanism. He finds it first and opens the stone gate. When the stone gate is opened, it booms and the stones on the mountain roll down. Let''s get out of the way.


    There was a strange smell of dust in their faces before they went in.


    Finally, when the roar was gone and the rocks no longer fell down, they went in.

 Chapter 698

    After going in, there is a long passage. On both sides of the passage are canals, which emit a strange smell.


    The smell of dead fish.


    They walked a little further, and the stone gate closed with a roar.


    It''spletely dark inside.


    Meng Li has a light wand in one hand, and the other hand has been swimming around his waist. He has a dagger and a pistol on his waist. He can react quickly and sensitively when he is in danger.


    The whole passage is very quiet. Several people don''t speak. Meng Li uses a light stick to shine on the edge of the stone b near the canal. He sees some water marks on the wall and the stone floor, which makes Meng Li take a breath.


    The body is tense subconsciously.


    If there is water, it can only prove that there is something in the canal.


    Meng Li released his mental power and wanted to see what was under the water. Unexpectedly, he was rebounded by a force, which came from all sides of the wall and ground.


    We can''t release it at all, because we can''t see what''s under the water.


    Meng Li felt that these walls and stone surfaces should have been coated with special materials. There are many materials in the world that can prevent spiritual power from prying.


    It''s the same as before when the mind can''t prate.


    This will rebound, Meng Li dare not free to release mental power, afraid to encounter more severe rebound things, hurt her consciousness.


    Meng Li saw this, and the others saw it. They made a sign to walk gently. Don''t make too much noise. Don''t disturb the things in the water.


    However, as they went further and further inside, there were waves in the calm canal at the beginning. The water in the canal was a little dark blue, not so much dark blue as dark ck because of the light and environment.


    The dark water waves, and gradually there is a slight harsh sound from the bottom, which is like a child''s very low scream.


    They go on and don''t want to take the initiative to provoke these things.


    But as they went deeper and deeper, the sound became louder and louder, and the dark water became more and more turbulent.


    Meng Li silently took out a sword from his bag. Everyone held their weapons in their hands. Suddenly, a sound came out of the canal. Under the illumination of their light wand, this thing was like a fish, about two or three Jin in size.


    Its whole skin looks like crocodile skin. It looks very rough. It also has a sharp tooth, which drips ck viscous liquid, giving people the feeling that it is poisonous.


    The strange fish leaped towards heizhuang. Heizhuang had to kick the strange fish.


    And the strange fish fell to the ground, making a small scream like a baby. Although the sound was not loud, it was extremely ufortable.


    There was a lot of noise. Some strange fish came out of the canal one after another and attacked them. It seemed that they wanted to bite them. Meng Li killed one with a sword. The blood of the strange fish was ck and blue. Rao Shi Meng Li, wearing a special mask, could smell the smell of the blood of the strange fish, with a rotten smell.


    When the blood of the strange fish drops on the ground, it is perfectly integrated with the stone floor on the ground. Meng Li nces at it and always feels that because of the blood of the strange fish, the rigidity under his feet is more beautiful.


    It seems to brush away the dust on the Pearl, revealing its original appearance.


    And the killed fish were swallowed by some of the dead fish. Even some of them didn''t seem toe out to attack them, but for the dead fish bodies.


    This makes Meng Li can''t help but wonder, do these strange fish reproduce by swallowing each other?


    While dealing with the strange fish, the fat man asked irritably and uneasily:


    "sses, what the hell is this?"


    sses shook his head and said:


    "I haven''t seen such things in any grave yet."


    The fat man said:


    "no matter what, try this evil thing with Rune paper?"


    With that, he threw out a piece of Rune paper. When the rune paper touched the body of the strange fish, it made a zizizuo sound. The scream of the strange fish fell to the floor with a kind of bitterness.


    The fat man was very surprised:


    "I didn''t expect that this thing was really evil."


    Jiang Sheng pursed his mouth and reminded: "fat man, the road ahead is dangerous. Fu still needs to be saved. So many strange fish can''t be solved by Fu at all."


    The expression on the fat man''s face copsed. Meng Li put a string of strange fish on the sword and said to the fat man:


    "please eat the roast fish."


    Fat man looked at the strange fish hanging on the sword row by row, and the teeth were still exposed sharply. The teeth seemed to be yellow, as if they hadn''t been brushed for hundreds of years. It seemed that he also saw worm teeth. Their ck and blue blood drops trickled down, and the wounds stabbed by the sword were like carrion. With the smell of putrefaction around them, fat man felt that he was about to vomit.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    The fat man looked at Meng Li with tears andughter.


    As we slowly move forward, we deal with the strange fish. It seems that as long as the road is long, the canal will be long. If the canal is not at the end, the strange fish will be endless!The carcasses of the strange fish on the ground will always be cleaned up. If there are one or two of them that have not been eaten, there will be some living ones thate out to eat them.


    It was spected that a group of people might have entered the tomb of Kingngxing before they went in, and they must have killed the strange fish when they passed by.


    As for leaving no trace, a good exnation is that the bodies of these strange fish will not be left at all.


    Fortunately, everyone is good at it. Although there are a lot of strange fish, it''s not hard to kill them. It just makes people feel tired. Meng Li''s sword was painted by her before, which does great harm to the evil things like strange fish. He doesn''t need a second sword. He kills the most strange fish.


    sses said to Meng Li:


    "when did you be so powerful?"


    Meng Li hum:


    "mainly to protect life."


    sses asked Meng Li:


    "is there any other danger? What about your baby? "


    Meng Li takes a look at the "watch" and the pointer is still in ce. This kind of strange fish is probably too weak for the watch to sense.


    Meng Li shook his head, sses said:


    "insist, fast."


    Meng Li looked at his sses strangely, twisted his eyebrows, and then spread out again. He said that he knew.


    It seems that the judgment of the sses is very urate. They continue to move forward for a short time. The strange fish stops. In front of them is a stone gate. The canals on both sides are paved with the stone road, and there is an empty canal below.


    As a result, the strange fish could not fly out, and the road became wider.


    But no one dares to step on the stone b above the canal. If the stone b copses and people roll in the water, I don''t know what the consequences are.


    Meng Li uses his sword to strike the next stone b. The strange fish wants toe out and hit the stone b.


    Looking back, the strange fish behind are still flying out, scrambling for the body of theirpanion.


    Of course, there are strange fish want to fly towards them, but the distance is limited, the distance can''t reach.

 Chapter 699

    You can''t attack them anymore.


    Everyone was relieved. After all, they passed the first level. Everyone was sshed with strange fish''s blood. Fortunately, their clothes were made of special materials, and the blood could not touch their skin.


    They all look back.


    Meng Li is also looking, see strange fish on the ground, a very anxious to find water back.


    The baby like scream, the sound of their bodies hitting the floor and the echo of the whole stone road are mixed together, which makes Meng Li''s ears reverberate faintly and makes her soul vibrate slightly.


    She quickly took out the silver needle, groped for a few needles on her neck, and calmed the spirit.


    Seeing that other people''s faces are in the same condition, Meng Li Cai was surprised to find that the more sensitive the five senses are, the more vulnerable they are.


    I''m not ashamed to say that the more powerful people are, the more unfortunate they will be. On the contrary, if they are weaker, they will be OK.


    If there is a foundation building period now, I''m afraid the spirits will suffer from it.


    This makes Meng Li wonder, is this ne really a simple ancient ne one or two thousand years ago?


    Seeing this, sses asked suspiciously:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "tie up and be energetic."


    Since they are not hurt by it, Meng Li doesn''t think it''s necessary to take it out to tell them that they are the strongest.


    Another way to boast?


    However, strong strength does not mean that Meng Li canpletely deal with it, because these things are rtively unfamiliar to Meng Li. They are more skilled, more careful and avoid more risks, so they are not so easy to have an ident.


    sses: "OK."


    Jiang Sheng looks at Meng Li with concern. He takes two steps towards Meng Li, and is stopped by Meng Li''s eyes.


    He was helpless, bowed his head and took the lead in looking for the organ again, and everyone also began to help find the organ.


    After pondering for a while, Jiang Sheng said:


    "there is only one student gate in this organ. We must not touch it at will."


    Everyone said that the sses were also exploring everywhere. Finally, they found the machine faster than Jiang Sheng. The machine closed and the stone gate opened.


    ck strong smile for a while, say sses are very fierce today.


    Meng Li also looks at his sses. The sses go to Meng Li and say to him:


    "is there anything wrong?"


    Meng Li took another look, wrung his brows and said, "No."


    The sses gave Meng Li an ambiguous look at his watch, and then he took the lead to walk inside. The road inside turned left and right, and it was surprisingly calm.


    Of course, thanks to their caution, they didn''t touch at will.


    Finally came to a ce, this ce suddenly opened up, but their road also came to an end.


    In a word, the whole building is sinking in the middle, and the upper beam is suspended.


    Looking down, the bottom is the main hall. There is a tall stone tablet in the middle of the main hall, but they are too far away, too high, and the lighting can''t shine. They don''t know what the stone tablet says.


    If you jump like this, you are afraid that you will fall to death. If you use the rope to go down, you are afraid that you will not notice what mechanism you touch.


    And on their side, there''s no path down there.


    sses a few people looking at thepass, and in the analysis of Fengshui here.


    Finally, Jiang Sheng said:


    "I found a serious question. Do you want to listen?"


    The fat man gave a hum, listening to the echo of Jiang Sheng''s voice in the space, wringing his eyebrows.


    Jiang Sheng said helplessly:


    "I find that fengshui,yout and mechanism here are no longer within the scope of my knowledge."


    The fat man red:


    "isn''t it?"


    In their mind, Jiang Sheng is very erudite, especially on the research of these things.


    Because Jiang Sheng''s family has this inheritance.


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Sheng. He knows a little bit about the basic cultivation of Qi and body. It''s not easy in this era. It''s OK in the team.


    However, even if the things one or two thousand years ago are handed down, they will gradually lose arge part in the torrent of time. In this way, what they know is really nothing in it.


    In fact, many fields were not backward at that time, even in some aspects, they could be called uncanny workmanship.


    It''s exquisite. Later people can''t exin it. It''s just lostter.


    sses expression is not very good, we must find a way to go down, otherwise there is no road above.


    Meng Li has no choice but to look at her face. It is very likely that there are people who are harming her in the team. She doesn''t want to be in the limelight and tries to observe in secret, but it seems that she has to find a way to deal with this situation.


    She looks at heizhuang and Anming. They are silent.


    He asked"What can you do?"


    They both shake their heads. Meng Li closes her eyes and turns her back to them. She uses the dream beast talent, which enables her to see things at night like day.


    She looked at it from the extreme, but there was a spiral stonedder leading to the sinking ground. She looked down again, but it was too high and too far to see clearly.


    But the space is veryrge, let Meng Li feel its magnificent and exquisite architecture.


    Meng Li counted the beams above. From this section, he circled and crossed a total of nine beams. These nine beams were wonderful, because Meng Li said he could not understand the principle of his construction.


    But it just showed up.


    Meng Li said to Jiang Sheng:


    "have a look at these nine beams?"


    Jiang Sheng looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "nine roots? Isn''t it six? "


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    Meng Li looked back and counted again. It was still nine.


    They used the light stick to shine again, the other five men said it was six, only Meng Li said it was nine.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Meng Li counted them one by one. After counting them twice, she suddenly had a little direction in her heart.


    Give Jiang Sheng a crazy hint:


    "you said the beam is smooth, why didn''t you carve something?"


    "All these magnificent cemeteries havee out..."


    Meng Li still doesn''t want to go too far.


    Finally, Jiang Sheng seemed to be suddenly enlightened, and he said:


    "is this the legendary flying sky in Kowloon?"


    The fat man asked back:


    "look, there is no dragon carved on this beam?"


    An Ming patted the fat man and said:


    "you''re a tough guy. You have to refute everything they say."


    Jiang Sheng + 1


    Jiang Sheng said:


    "during his lifetime, Kingngxing made great achievements in war. ording to historical records, he was suspected by the emperor. If the emperor knew about this carving, his family would not be immune from disaster."


    "But this is the legendary jiulongfeitian, which hovers in the air to protect the owner of the tomb, but it is said that no craftsman can make such a thing."


    "Who ever thought that I was lucky to see you today?"


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was a little sighed, while the voice of his sses was inexplicably cold. He said:


    "and the most important role of this thing is terrible."


    The fat man asked:


    "what?"

 Chapter 700

    Jiang Sheng said with some heaviness, "


    ," in legend, the guardian of Kowloon can unite the essence of heaven and earth to support the master, drive away the ck and white impermanence for the master, and also frighten the spirits and spirits of the host, so that they can protect the spirit of the master, and do not fall into reincarnation, but also bring death back to life.


    The fat man''s expression was very confused:


    "ah?"


    "Brother, it''s not me. Although I know some strange things in the world, I''m fat, but you''re too weird and frightening."


    "Do you mean we can see Kingngxingter?"


    He came to the end in one breath.


    It seems that heizhuang and Anming are also listening to the fantasy story. Only Meng Li believes it. Although she doesn''t know if Jiulong Feitian has such an effect, does she know that it''s not mysterious that the spirit can seal for thousands of years.


    Of course, it''s unrealistic to bring the dead back to life. How can we survive when the body has lost its vitality unless we be a zombie.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s think about it. If we want to retreat, we can go out in time, but once we start cracking, there is no way back."


    The fat man said:


    "let''s go back. We don''t have to work so hard for the organization."


    In fact, they are the first line to explore ancient tombs. If they are found, the organization will send another person to deal with them.


    It''s almost organized.


    sses said:


    "when youe back, all your previous achievements will be wasted."


    Heizhuang thought about it for a while and said:


    "but when we go down, there may be unforeseen consequences. The road before us is probably an appetizer, and the real challenge begins."


    Anming also nodded.


    Meng Li said:


    "if we can bring the dead back to life as Jiang Sheng said, we can''t stand in front of the living kingngxing, the most likely is zombies."


    "Zombies can''t be done by sticking a piece of Rune paper in the TV. Powerful zombies can even be invulnerable..."


    Meng Li looks at his sses when he talks.


    sses said with some displeasure:


    "ginger tea, you are trying to build other people''s ambition and destroy your own prestige. Before everyone goes down, you just rely on some illusory legend to say that these pirs are flying in Jiulong. Isn''t it too bluffing?"


    "don''t you agree with this reply? What''s the purpose of your study of exorcism and demons


    Ginger see Meng Li and sses are going to quarrel, he quickly said:


    "sses, it''s about everyone''s life, would rather believe it, not believe it, don''t be careless, by the way, I always think you are abnormal today."


    Ginger looked at her sses.


    His sses narrowed and he couldn''t see the emotion in his eyes clearly. He said:


    "I just think it''s not our style to shrink back at the moment."


    Everyone was silent. If this thing is really the legendary flying sky in Kowloon, it proves that there are more unexpected things in the tomb of Kingngxing, at least in terms of mechanism skills.


    The level of danger soared in everyone''s mind.


    Meng Li''s ears moved, and suddenly he said in a cold voice:


    "who, get out."


    Big faces looked at each other, and then there was a sound of footsteps. A group of people came from behind, each with a big horse. Different from them, there were a total of 11 people on the other side.


    There was also a woman in the line.


    Their equipment is no different from Meng Li''s, and they look very professional. Judging from their hair, skin color and body shape, we know that several of them are not from this country, but foreigners.


    This should be the person who walked in front of them before. The reason why they walk behind them now is probably because they came in through the second stone gate, turned left and right, and there was a fork road. They chose the wrong road.


    That''s why it''s dyed until now.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that they may deliberately wait for their way to crack first, or wait for the opportunity to attack them secretly.


    The fat man sneered:


    "howe foreigners havee to Z country to be grave robbers?"


    A foreigner with nonstandard operation of Z Mandarin said:


    "Hey, friend, it''s not what you think. We''re an exploration team. We bumped into each other here by mistake. Since meeting is fate and there are many people and great strength, why don''t we go together?"


    The fat man spat:


    "can you believe your lies?"


    Where can this cee in by ident? If you don''t have the professional knowledge of mechanism, you can''t even get in through the first door. Can''t you dig in with an excavator open?


    Besides, they also have blood stains of strange fish. There must have been a battle before. Although strange fish are hard to deal with, they also need good skills to deal with.


    Otherwise, the fish''s sharp teeth would have prated their skin."Friend, don''t do that. We sincerely make friends for you. My name here is a Tang." The man who spoke before stretched out his hand to the fat man.


    The fat man raised his chin and ignored Tang.


    She is the only woman in the other team. Her figure is very devil, protruding forward and backward, especially her tight dress, which fully reflects her figure.


    She walked towards Meng Li. A pair of waves on her chest were majestic and swaying. Seeing this, Anming could not help swallowing her saliva.


    "Hey, you''re alert. Let''s work together." The woman said to Meng Li.


    Her appearance and voice all indicate that she is a pure native.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "thank you for your appreciation, but we don''t cooperate with unfamiliar people."


    "You look down on us?" The woman asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no matter how youe from, now you can only rely on your own abilities."


    Jiang Sheng approached Meng Li and looked at the woman on the other side warily. The woman said with a smile:


    "Oh, there are flower protectors. That''s good." She looked at Meng Li with contempt.


    "After you or after us?"


    The light stick on the woman''s hand lights up. She shakes it and looks at the beam.


    "Eh, this building is..." Her voice was a little confused.


    Meng Li found out that they had not overheard anything for a long time, so now they have to study by themselves.


    Meng Li looks back at his sses. They look at Meng Li with some doubts. Why do they always look at him?


    Meng Li takes back his eyes, and six of them give way to 11 of them, and let them study first. In fact, it''s a bit like letting them be mice.


    A curved tform was full of people. A man tried to put a foot on the beam and was pulled back by the woman:


    "are you looking for death?"


    The man retreated after chatting. It can be seen that this woman has a say in the team.


    The fact that this man didn''t understand it also confirmed from the side that although there were eleven people on the other side, they didn''t really understand people as much as they did.


    Sure enough, there were only a few people whispering about things.

 Chapter 701

    The rest of them were standing there, more like bodyguards. Of course, they were very alert and on guard.


    The other party studied for about half an hour, murmured and discussed for a long time. The woman turned around, nced at six people, and finally said to her sses:


    "since we meet, it''s fate. Let''s cooperate."


    sses look at the other five people, the other five people are silent, not acquiescence, but a denial of silence.


    The woman said:


    "since you don''t agree, we will never let you take advantage."


    Jiang Sheng asked faintly:


    "what do you want?"


    The woman sneered:


    "solve your problems first, and avoid future troubles."


    The sses suddenly said in a deep voice:


    "OK, let''s have a discussion."


    The woman snorted, and he waved to several people. When he got to a corner, he said, "why don''t we cooperate with them first?"


    The fat man said with exaggeration:


    "aren''t you? Are you afraid of them? "


    sses shook his head, a calction shed in his eyes, and said:


    "if it''s really dangerous at the bottom, we should cooperate to save their lives temporarily. If they want to take something away, we can stop them at that time."


    "It''s a fight now. No one can win. It''s a waste of energy."


    An Ming said:


    "sses mean to let them be cannon fodder together."


    The fat man hesitated and was obviously moved by the sses.


    However, Jiang Sheng said in doubt:


    "how to look at this matter, how strange."


    Heizhuang looks at Jiang Sheng, and Jiang Sheng continues:


    "this cemetery, whether or not there is only one entrance, says before the sses that someone is crazy toe in. Wee in, and we don''t feel anything can make people crazy along the way."


    "Maybe it''s not from this entrance."


    "If we don''t follow their footprints, maybe we don''t enter through this entrance?"


    "That is to say, we may not meet so soon."


    "Well, this thing, is it the footprints left by them on purpose? Let''s follow and meet again..."


    The fat man was surprised:


    "do you mean this is their trap?"


    Heizhuang added:


    "and why, when wee here, we can just meet them?"


    "This ce is not a tourist attraction. Anyone who has nothing to do wille and walk twice. Most people don''t know about it."


    Several people were silent.


    Speaking of this ce, it was obvious that heizhuang felt that their whereabouts had been leaked.


    But there are only a few people in the team


    Once a close partner in between these words, suddenly gave birth to a estrangement.


    Now we suspect that someone in the team has betrayed the organization and teammates, and this person is one of them. We all doubt each other in our hearts.


    Meng Li''s face was light. Heizhuang looked at Jiang Sheng and said directly:


    "ginger, I doubt you."


    Jiang Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily:


    "why do you doubt me?"


    Heizhuang said:


    "you have a grudge against the five of us. Before, you quit the organization because you betrayed Jiang cha. Your character is bad. Do you want to revenge us?"


    "No wonder this time I asked you toe back to do the task, you promised so happily."


    Jiang Sheng opened his mouth and said:


    "I came here to protect Jiang cha."


    "General task ginger tea needs your protection?" Heizhuang retorted.


    "What''s more, if you speak so grandly and love ginger tea so much, will you betray her?"


    Meng Li looked back at the opposite couple. The woman looked at them impatiently. It seemed that they had been discussing something for too long.


    Meng Li looks back with a light sneer on his lips. The woman probably didn''t expect that they were closerades in arms one second ago, and the next second there would be internal strife.


    sses also said:


    "when I called you, I just told you about the tomb of Kingngxing. Then you said it was very dangerous. If ginger tea wasing, you had toe."


    "We almost decided to take over the task, and the organization gave us the secret information, but how did you know the danger at the earliest?"


    "Unless you know it through different channels, like them."


    The sses look at a pair of women.


    Pointing the finger at Jiang Sheng, Jiang Sheng suddenly felt that he could not argue. He retorted:


    "if I were a traitor, would I have mentioned that there might be a traitor in the team at the beginning?"


    Hei Zhuang pondered for a while and said:


    "it''s not impossible for a thief to shout and catch a thief. You can get away sessfully by preempting and nting the me on one of us.""Besides, when ites to this point, no one can see the trick. You just say it first."


    Jiang Sheng''s body suddenly softened. He turned his head and looked at Meng Li:


    "Jiang Cha, do you believe me?"


    Meng Li looks at Jiang Sheng and is silent.


    Jiang Sheng looked a little painful and said:


    "you don''t believe me, do you?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Jiang Sheng looked at the fat man and asked:


    "fat man, do you believe me?"


    The fat man moved his lips and finally said:


    "I don''t know what happened when you left the team. I..."


    "What about you, Anming? Do you believe me?" Jiang Sheng''s expression was a little flustered.


    An Ming said:


    "I, I really don''t know."


    sses were a little bit impatient, and finally said leniently:


    "ginger, if you want to leave here, go now."


    Jiang Sheng said angrily:


    "which way to go? I''m not a betrayer. When I leave, don''t I admit that I''m a betrayer? "


    "You are so chilling. Why doubt me? It''s not good for me


    The sses sighed.


    Several men''s eyes shed such an expression, as if Jiang Sheng did not want to go, too normal.


    Meng Li didn''t respond much.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly pulls Meng Li with a ferocious expression. He asks:


    "Jiang Cha, would you like to go with me?"


    sses quickly came over to push away Jiang Sheng and protect Meng Li behind him. He said:


    "you even want to take Jiang Cha with you. Do you know that Jiang Cha is a traitor of the organization when he goes with you?"


    This next movement big, the other party eleven people looked together.


    The woman sneered:


    "Hey, different opinions lead to internal strife!"


    Tang pretended to be sorry and then sighed:


    "I really don''t understand you people."


    It''s actually another kind of irony.


    sses turned coldly and said to them:


    "shut up."


    The woman snorted and gloated:


    "don, you have melon seeds. You can watch the y."


    ck Zhuang and an Ming all looked at the past with cold eyes, they just converged a little and muttered in a low voice.


    Ginger eyes fixed on Meng Li, he said:


    "ginger tea, believe me, follow me, I''m not a betrayer, you don''t believe them, the real betrayer is around you..."

 Chapter 702

    He pauses because he tries to suppress his voice and emotions, and his voice seems hoarse:


    "it''s dangerous for you to stay with them."


    The fat man said in a low voice:


    "you betrayed ginger tea. You don''t really love ginger tea. Now you insist on taking ginger tea with you. I really don''t know what your purpose is."


    Meng Li made a sound and said:


    "it''s my personal decision whether to go or not."


    Meng Li takes a step towards Jiang Sheng. His expression seems to be hesitant. Jiang Sheng looks happy and reaches out his hand to pull Meng Li.


    Meng Li was stopped by his sses again, and he said:


    "he hurt you so much that you even want to follow him. I''m worried about you. You are our teammate. I can''t watch you being cheated."


    The expression of sses was very sad, but Meng Li said:


    "when did I say I would go with him?"


    Ginger''s expression froze, and then looked very painful. He pleaded:


    "please believe me, believe me."


    sses looking at Meng Li, some angry.


    The fat man also stood in front of Meng Li and said:


    "don''t be cheated by him. I really feel sorry for a silly woman like you. Don''t talk to him."


    Ginger eyes in the mood is particrlyplex, there are some helpless, the woman finally impatiently urged:


    "how many of you have finished? Is there anything wrong with it? I''ll see who''s not good enough, and I''ll beat him to death. "


    Meng Li


    Now that this happened, and he suspected that Jiang Sheng was the other party''s person, the fat man was very direct, he said to the woman:


    "OK, don''t pretend, take your people away."


    The woman was stunned for a moment:


    "what''s my man?"


    Heizhuang silently pointed to ginger, ginger flurried denied:


    "fat man, how can you do this? I''m usually good to you, but you don''t want to believe me at all. You can''t say you''re a traitor, you''re a thief shouting to catch a thief."


    Meng Li felt that ginger was so angry that he could not choose his words.


    Thinking that Jiang Sheng was a traitor, and now he had to bite him back, the fat man became more and more upright. He said:


    "you see, you are wronging people now. I don''t know if I am a traitor."


    Fat man was not sure before, but now he is inexplicably sure that Jiang Sheng is a traitor.


    I thought it was strange before, but no one wanted to mention it, and I didn''t have time to think about it. Now the topic leads to the truth. The fat man feels sad that there is a betrayer in his heart, and he regrets the friendship he once established with Jiang Sheng.


    "Well, your team won''t take you in. Come to my sister, and she will take you." The woman looked at Jiang Sheng with great interest.


    The other side''s friendly attitude to Jiang Sheng seems to be a betrayer again.


    Jiang Sheng said angrily:


    "I''m not going with anyone. I''ll go by myself."


    "Today I must find out which of you is a traitor, so as to prove my innocence."


    sses said helplessly:


    "it''s up to you."


    The woman sneered and said to her sses:


    "cooperate?"


    Looking at Meng Li with sses, Meng Li said it''s up to you.


    Other people also think that temporary cooperation is a better choice, and they all agree.


    Now whether it''s the sses team or the women''s team, they keep a distance from ginger. Ginger stands alone, thinking about it.


    Meng Li didn''t express any opinions when they discussed the matter.


    In the end, both sides took care of their families and discussed with each other. They decided to send one of their own people first and go to one of the "Dragons" first.


    Let''s go up and try.


    sses said:


    "you wait here, I''ll go up first."


    The fat man was moved and said:


    "sses, don''t do that. I''ll apany you."


    sses refused:


    "just stay here and help me."


    "And don''t you have confidence in yourself? That''s the way we discussed it together. "


    sses finish saying also reluctantly smile, give a person a kind of inexplicable solemn and stirring feeling.


    The fat man hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. sses took the lead in stepping on one of the "dragon''s" backs. The other side sent a foreigner, and they walked on it.


    Fat ck strong a few people feel the heart all lift up, unconsciously hold breath, eyes straight stare at.


    As they walked on the back of the dragon, they looked down and got closer. They found that although these crisscross beams didn''t look like Jackie Chan, their general shape was irregr. Instead, they had the big shape of a dragon. Although they had no appearance, they made people feel the atmosphere of this thing.


    People were shocked. They moved their feet carefully. Suddenly, the sound of friction and rotation between stones came from the whole space.Finally, there was the sound of breaking the air. Countless arrows roared from the left and right sides of the two sses. The fat man called out:


    "it''s over, it''s over, it''s a dead door!"


    There was a hint of irony in ginger''s eyes.


    The woman''s expression was cold, and Hei Zhuang was quick. He threw out a rope and caught his sses. The sses grabbed the rope and jumped off the dragon''s back decisively. The arrow flew over the top of the sses, and the fat man called out.


    It''s safe for the time being. Heizhuang and Anming pull the rope, and the fat manes forward to help.


    The sses tied the rope to his body. He swayed in mid air and banged on the wall. The sses were very painful.


    His expression was distorted for a moment. His foot stepped on the wall. The wall was very smooth and there was no point of exertion. He looked down and saw that there was still a long distance from the ground.


    And because the two organs have arrows fired, because of the dense, the two arrows are easy to collide and fall down in the middle. But also because of the collision, the speed of the arrow is buffered and its power is reduced. The sses also need to take the weapons to shoot down the arrows to prevent them from harming him.


    sses is temporarily safe, the other side of the people were also saved by the woman''s side.


    However, the other party was injured, and the woman dug the other party''s meat directly. She screamed in pain, echoing in this space, every sound seemed to hit her heart.


    Arrow rain finally disappeared, they began to put up the sses, wasted the strength of the boss, the sses were finally put up.


    sses said:


    "such a fierce anti-theft technique is really dangerous."


    Fat man followed with two words, and concerned about the next sses, and then we are discussing which way to choose.


    Ginger is also thinking about it. Meng Li is not idle. Finally ginger whispers to Meng Li:


    "do you believe me if I say go this one?"


    Meng Li took a look at the ginger finger, which was the middle of the three that they had not counted before, not like the one they had chosen before.


    The one you choose is able to stand up and walk. Even if you go up, you can be saved.


    And this one, circling and crisscrossing, can only crawl if you want to pass. Moreover, because of the limited space, it may even be stuck in it.

 Chapter 703

    If you encounter the same kind of arrow rain again, because it is inconvenient to move and rescue others, you may be shot into a sieve.


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "why?"


    In fact, up to now, there are still some doubts in her mind.


    But it doesn''t prevent her from listening to Jiang Sheng''s point of view. She has her own judgment ability.


    Ginger seems a little happy to see that Meng Li is willing to listen to him, and he says:


    "although I have no basis to crack this jiulongfeitian, I''ll tell you a secret. Come here."


    Meng Li hummed and didn''t move.


    Ginger was a little helpless, and he sighed:


    "just now I put down the rope and tried to measure how high it was, but I didn''t seed. It was too high, and I couldn''t feel whether it was on the ground."


    "If I fall, I may die."


    Meng Li: "say so much, then what?"


    Ginger said:


    "I''ll tie the rope to myself first. Can you hold this end for me?"


    "Nothing is absolute, there are many guarantees..."


    "If I don''t have time to get away and die, you can take care of yourself, and believe me, I''m not a traitor."


    Maybe he made up his mind, but his tone calmed down.


    Meng Li


    Don''t drag her down at that time.


    Meng Li thinks about it and nods. Ginger turns around and goes directly. They are talking about it all over the ce. Suddenly, they look at ginger in disbelief.


    The fat man asked Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. The fat man looks at Meng Li holding the rope tied to ginger in his hand. He can''t help sighing. However, he doesn''t say anything. He hesitates. He doesn''t know if he is worried that Meng Li will be dragged down at that time. He still can''t bear to watch ginger die. He also helped Meng Li take up the rope.


    The body is tense, and the foot is firmly against the edge of the sill, otherwise they will be hurt if they are caught off guard.


    Ginger is really dangerous to choose this dragon. Ginger crawls slowly. It''s OK to just climb over the dragon''s back, but in some ces, because of the crisscross structure, it has to pass through the dragon''s abdomen.


    It takes a lot of energy to move slowly with your hands and feet on your back.


    If you slip on your hand, it''s very dangerous.


    But ginger has gone by.


    Standing on the opposite curved tform, he yelled at them. Although he couldn''t hear what he yelled, his eardrum hurt because of the echo.


    There''s a light up, too. Jiang Sheng waves it.


    It''s a sign of peace.


    Meng Li had only a small part of the rope in his hand.


    Everyone''s expression is very sour.


    After all, they talked about it for a long time and said all kinds of technical terms, so they almost had a debate meeting.


    As a result, when people think alone, they think out.


    Especially the sses, the expression is more difficult to say, there are ck and fat Anming, quite a sense of shame.


    Want to pick up a cheap also embarrassed, where still hesitant.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "the road has been opened. If you don''t keep up, why do you hesitate?"


    Everyone has a moment of embarrassment, and then resolutely organize everyone to follow in the past.


    In order to prevent people from getting involved in illegal activities, we worked out a reasonable order of passage. Finally, when everyone got to the opposite side, they got down the stonedder together.


    Meng Li took a look at his hand, because just now all kinds of postures came over, some gloves were worn out.


    The stonedder is very dangerous. It''s very steep down. If one foot slips, it will roll down suddenly. It''s cool.


    If you are afraid of heights, your legs will be soft, which is a great challenge to people''s psychological quality. However, it is probably the intention of the construction craftsman. There is nothing on it that can bind the rope.


    The walls are also very smooth and hard. They can''t break the walls a little bit with the tools in their hands.


    Meng Li felt that the handwriting of Kingngxing was veryrge, and the tomb was made of special material, which was very hard and could rebound his mental strength.


    They can be regarded as the ultimate defense against each other. Women dislike sses. They are timid and unwilling to go ahead. They lead the way and step on the first stonedder.


    Then the sses followed the woman, followed by a man from the women''s team, followed by Meng Li, so that no one started.


    Anyone who wants to push one by one will have to finish.


    Some people can''t help but want to hold the wall, but the wall feels very cool. You can feel the cool feeling passing on the meat through the gloves, and you can''t help but want to take it away.


    Besides, the smooth wall really can''t give people a sense of security.


    Everyone walked very carefully, and even did not want to look at the next one, but closely staring at the foot, each state and tight guard, muscle taut.I don''t know how many steps there are when I go down. I go around. Atst, the woman is the first to get to the ground, and people go down one after another.


    The wall is printed with a lot of patterns. It''s very broad below. Meng Li''s stone tablet is very tall and stands in the center.


    When you choose to see the stone tablet, you must be a certain distance from the stone tablet to see the whole picture of the stone tablet.


    The fat man hissed and said:


    "Mom, this is the biggest stone tablet I''ve ever seen. It''s amazing!"


    He looked up at the words on the stone tablet. There were many words on the stone tablet, but because of the lighting, they could not see the top words.


    I can''t hang up the light belt. It''s too high.


    Can only let the person use the strong lightmp to illuminate diligently, diligently looks.


    But Meng felt that her eyes were very familiar with these words, and she had no visual impairment.


    She was shocked that she not only knew the words, but also had learned them.


    Aren''t these the words she learned in the Ares ne?


    Can we say that this time is one or two thousand years after the God of war?


    Or is it just a coincidence that they have the same font?


    Meng Li searched the history of this ne in the client''s memory and was surprised to find that there were also Oriental royal families in this history.


    But actually did not search for information about the Oriental night.


    I vaguely remember the introduction of the plot at that time. The crossing woman learned about Dongfang Haoye in the history book and crossed the Dongfang Haoye she admired in the past.


    In other words, if the Oriental royal family is the royal family of Oriental Haoye, no one should know about it.


    After all, Dongfang Haoye''s history books at that time were well-known.


    It''s called the God of war.


    Meng Li continued to browse the words on the stone tablet.


    Because the font is different from that of today''s era, fat people can see it bumpily. Although they have learned some of this, it doesn''t look as smooth as the words they use everyday.


    They don''t see as fast as Meng Li. They talk to each other from time to time.

 Chapter 704

    A few foreigners have no say in this. It''s very difficult for them to learn the Chinese character Z. how can they recognize their ancient Chinese.


    Meng Li read all the inscriptions on the stone tablet. This king ofngxing has no real name. Even the information given by the organization has no real name.


    Meng Li asked sses:


    "do you know the name of Kingngxing? And what Dynasty was he? Who was born this year? "


    sses pondered for a while and said:


    "these materials are very vague. He is very mysterious in history, and the year of his birth and death is unknown. He just left a life story with outstanding achievements in war and was suspected by the emperor, but he didn''t know his real name."


    Meng Li asked:


    "in history books, at that time, was it an oriental royal family?"


    sses nodded:


    "yes, it is."


    "Only records of his outstanding military achievements, but no specific events have been left to prove that some unofficial histories have some deeds, but I don''t know whether they are true or false."


    "Because of his mystery, the tomb of Kingngxing has be a ce that insiders have always wanted to explore."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully. In fact, there was nothing very important on the inscription. It was basically nonsense, and there were some words for the people who came in.


    In short, you want to dig my grave?


    Well, as long as you can bear the consequences.


    Jiang Sheng walked up to Meng Li and said to him:


    "ording to the pattern of Jiulong flying sky, the king ofngxing is probably buried under our feet."


    Jiang Sheng''s words did not deliberately hide, people around heard, we subconsciously moved a step, leaving a space in the middle.


    Finally sses said:


    "let''s take a look at the murals first."


    Everyone went to see the murals. Meng left to see the murals. He was surprised to find that the clothes on the murals were the same as those in the period of Dongfang Haoye.


    There are pictures of people living and working in peace and contentment, swordsmen walking around the world, and magnificent pces. It can be said that these murals record the feelings and scenes of that time in great detail. These murals are of great historical value.


    But there is no portrait of Kingnghing.


    While discussing the murals, they went to Meng Li with sses and asked:


    "is there anything wrong?"


    He asked about the watch that predicted good or bad.


    Meng Li looked down and shook his head. After thinking about it, he said, "can you show me this baby?"


    Then heughed again:


    "don''t worry, I won''t want you."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at his sses:


    "you''ve seen it before, but now it''s inconvenient. Forget it."


    The expression of the sses froze for a moment, and the voice said slightly:


    "yes, this kind of baby, I don''t want to show it to others."


    "I''m asking too much."


    sses this sour, let people hear strange ufortable.


    The fat man also felt that something was wrong. He twisted his eyebrows:


    "sses, what''s the matter with you?"


    The woman came over and asked with great interest:


    "what baby, show me?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "don''t show me."


    The woman snorted, suddenly turned over and said:


    "if you don''t show it, you''ll rob it!"


    "Do it!"


    The ten men behind her took up arms and aimed at six of them.


    Ginger rushed to Meng Li''s side and was pushed away by the fat man:


    "stay away from ginger tea, don''t attack ginger tea."


    Jiang Sheng


    His expression was a little angry, but more helpless.


    But the man didn''t move, Meng Li said:


    "sses, don''t you really exin it to me?"


    Looking at Meng Li, the sses asked in a very puzzled tone:


    "exin what?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "since you came to the tomb of Kingngxing, you have paid too much attention to me. I always think you have a bad intention."


    "So it''s time for the show toe in, isn''t it?"


    Shock shed through his sses and he said:


    "ginger tea, what are you thinking? How can I have bad intentions? I''m just curious. "


    "For the sake of everyone''s safety, right?"


    Meng Li, holding her sword in front of her chest, made a defensive gesture, and said:


    "since you don''t want to admit it, it''s OK, but I''ll stay away from you."


    The fat man said to Meng Li:


    "ginger tea, are you mistaken? Do you doubt sses?"


    An Ming says it''s very unbelievable. The preconceived idea makes them feel more like ginger.sses have always yed a very important role in the team, and they are very responsible and always take care of people.


    Even the first to get on the dragon''s back was sses, the first to take risks and find their way.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with the sses. Believe it or not." Meng Li can only say so.


    Ginger has been following Meng Li''s steps, and they are separated from each other. Ginger happily says to Meng Li:


    "ginger tea, you still believe me, right? I said I''m not a traitor."


    Meng Li nced at ginger lightly:


    "your doubts have not been eliminated yet. Don''t be happy too soon."


    Ginger


    If it wasn''t for the ginger tea around him, ginger thought she was obstinate.


    It''s true. I doubt him.


    sses said with some pain:


    "ginger tea, don''t be confused by ginger. I know you can''t let him go, but now you''re going to frame me for him. You shouldn''t be."


    "Come on, I don''t me you for suspecting me. Maybe it''s just me doing something wrong."


    Meng Li really didn''t want to see the sses, and said impatiently:


    "shut up."


    The fat man then said:


    "ginger tea,e here, it''s dangerous."


    He walked two steps toward Meng Li, and Meng Li stepped back two steps. The fat man could only stop and looked at Meng Li helplessly.


    "Silly girl,e here." Said the fat man anxiously.


    As if Meng Li would be stabbed in the back by Jiang Sheng the next second.


    Meng Li took a look at the watch in his hand and always felt that there was a secret in it.


    Otherwise sses won''t care so much, just what''s the secret, Meng Li hasn''t understood.


    When everyone didn''t notice, the woman and sses made a brief eye contact for a moment, and then she gloated and said:


    "it''s fun to see you fighting."


    "But I''m naturally interested in the baby, so I''m going to make up my mind about it."


    She showed her hand to Meng Li and said:


    "hand it in."


    Meng Li said:


    "what if I don''t


    The woman didn''t care much, because of herrge number of people, she said:


    "if you don''t want to implicate your teammates, be good."


    "Anyway, because there are many things about the dead, sometimes people die when they die. It''s worthless to die." She added.


    Meng Li didn''t seem to be in a panic. She also touched her watch and said, "you don''t have to put on airs. You and your sses are trying to figure out what''s the use of this thing."


    "No, I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 705

    The woman sneered and said:


    "it seems that you don''t pay."


    She looked at her hand, then drew a gun from her waist to Meng Li, and Meng Li also drew a gun to the woman at the same time.


    The girl''s pupils shrank, and her tone was a little incredible:


    "you have a gun."


    She also took a look at her sses. They were also very surprised. Unexpectedly, Jiang Cha had a gun.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s see if you kill me first or I''ll kill you first. Let''s bet our lives!"


    The woman''s eyes widened:


    "madman, you are a madman."


    When Jiang Sheng looks at Meng Li, he has a strange feeling in his heart, that is, she is happy that she has the ability to protect herself, but she is also lost. It seems that she does not need her own protection.


    "Do it!" Cried the woman.


    The people on her side move. Fat man and an Ming and Jiang Sheng fight with them. The scene is in chaos. Meng Li shoots the woman. The woman rolls on the ground and avoids the shot.


    And sses are still pretending to fight with women in the crowd, in fact, they don''t show their level at all.


    Although Meng Li''s space ability has been suppressed, her talent for running is still there. Her speed is so fast that people around her are dazzled.


    When she got to the sses, she put the gun on the forehead of the sses.


    In an instant, all the people fighting stopped and the space was quiet.


    Jiang Sheng rushed to Meng Li''s side, and the woman pointed the gun at Meng Li. Meng Li aimed the gun at the sses at the moment, so he couldn''tpete with the woman. Jiang Sheng saw this, and actually stood in front of Meng Li.


    "What do you want this for?" Meng Li says to sses.


    sses said:


    "ginger tea, you must have misunderstood me."


    Meng Li: "do you really want to sophistry?"


    "No, I didn''t." sses denied.


    Meng Liughs and puts his gun on the temple of his sses. He is full of murderous spirit.


    His instinct told him that if he didn''t, he might be shot to death. In order to save his life, he had to say:


    "I say, I say."


    The woman yelled:


    "how dare you say that? I''ll kill you. "


    Fat man, ck Zhuang and an Mingqi look at their sses with a brush. Fat man asks in disbelief:


    "sses, you..."


    Looking at an Ming and ginger, the fat man said, "it turns out that the real traitor is you."


    But now in this situation, no one talks to the fat man, sses said:


    "said that we can still cooperate, at the beginning is not such a n?"


    "Who knows there''s a change in the n, she noticed."


    Meng Li: "less nonsense, talk."


    Woman: "don''t say it."


    But the sses still said, he said:


    "there is a map of the underground tomb hidden in your baby. As long as we have that map, we can go down."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    She took a look at her watch. It''s all modern. It didn''t exist one or two thousand years ago, did it?


    If posterity came in and drew a map, why is it necessary? As long as someone came in, the good things in it would not exist.


    "This thing was handed down by Emperorngxing in those years. There is a family guarding this map from generation to generation. If the pointer turns one day, the person guarding this thing will sell it."


    "Don''t worry about the rest. Someone wille in with this."


    sses exined.


    Meng Li


    So, is this person, the client or her.


    What''s more, the things handed down from one to two thousand years ago are so modern that Meng Li suddenly thinks of the passers-by.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. sses said:


    "can you let me go?"


    Meng Li said:


    "turn your face and look at me."


    sses is obedient twisted face, on the eyes of Meng Li, sses eyes be dull, and Meng Li in front of ginger, fat people who are also in confrontation with the woman side, no one noticed her, Meng Li put a pill into the mouth of sses.


    After the short absence of sses, his consciousness returns. He doesn''t know what Meng Li has done to him.


    "Let me go, let''s work together."


    Meng Li put away his sses and ran to the woman''s side decisively.


    The fat man said angrily:


    "sses are gone, but they will nevere back."


    The sses didn''t speak and didn''t move. His choice was obvious.


    He just regretted in his heart why he was seen through so quickly.


    The woman angrily looked at her sses and said angrily:"Waste."


    sses were scolded and did not speak, the woman was even more angry to kick the sses, sses did not move, bear down.


    Fat people look at Jiang Sheng with guilt:


    "yes Sorry, we misunderstood you


    Jiang Sheng took a long breath and said, "forgive me, I don''t feel generous enough.".


    The distrust of teammates is very hurtful.


    But now he has no energy to do anything else. At least he has to finish this task, and we will talk about itter.


    He said with a farfetched smile that it didn''t matter.


    Meng Li looks up at heizhuang. Heizhuang looks at Meng Li very guilty, and then loses his mind for a moment.


    Meng Li looks at the fat man and an Ming talking to ginger, and the woman''s attention is also on her sses at the moment.


    she also takes advantage of no one''s notice and puts a mouthful of medicine into heizhuang''s mouth. This kind of medicine melts in the mouth. Although there is a residual taste in her mouth, she can''t spit it out.


    After all this, Meng Li kicks heizhuang from behind, and suddenly kicks heizhuang to the woman''s side.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "go away, don''t lurk here."


    ck Zhuang looked at Meng Li in consternation, don''t understand how he also revealed.


    He sipped his mouth and felt the pain in it for no reason.


    But the pain in his eyes was ignored by him.


    The faces of fat man and Anming are shocked beyond description.


    "Heizhuang, isn''t it..."


    The woman was so angry that she scolded heizhuang again:


    "you are also a waste. OK, that''s it."


    A trace of resentment shed behind the woman.


    "Take out the map and have a look." The woman looks at Meng Li.


    The woman had a n in her heart. She didn''t rely on the fact that there were many people with guns, but directly started to rob them.


    Meng Li does not think that women are timid, dare not rob, dare not kill, most likely, they do not start, keep their side of a few people, is still useful.


    However, they also need cannon fodder. It''s a pity that they don''t make cannon fodder.


    Fat man, an Ming and Jiang Sheng subconsciously stand in front of Meng Li. Meng Li starts to use tools to open the "watch" behind him. The internal structure of the "watch" is very delicate. Destruction is talent, so there is no obstacle to opening it.


    Finally, I found a picture in it. I don''t know what material it is made of. It feels as thin as cicada wings. It''s very yellow, and the ck and blue handwriting is a little fuzzy.


    Theplex topographic map drawn above.

 Chapter 706

    There are also ways to crack various organs.


    This is equivalent to having someone take an exam and give her all the answers.


    Meng Li tried to split the map in two, but failed to tear it apart. He was very resilient.


    Get a dagger from your body and cut the map.


    It seems that thengxing king should have nned for thousands of years.


    It''s the women who should have been asking about this all the time.


    I''ve been nning for this for a long time. At least I know a lot about it.


    Meng Li hesitated whether to go in or not, worried about unexpected things.


    And I know in my heart that there is a fraud in this matter. Who will ask people to draw a cracked version of the map and let people steal his tomb.


    There''s only one possibility. He needs someone to rob the tomb.


    But think about it,e to all, think or should not even.


    Moreover, after guessing the woman''s intention, Meng Li didn''t worry about the woman. Now they started on her and turned around to look for the mechanism ording to the instructions on the map.


    The crowd rushed to keep up.


    Ginger follows Meng Li''s steps and says to Meng Li:


    "do you listen to the secret I told you before?"


    Meng Li:


    "if you want to say it, just say it if you don''t want to."


    Ginger said:


    "I suspect they areing for jiulongzhu."


    Meng Li:


    "that''s it?"


    Ginger Don''t you think it''s a secret? "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "jiulongfeitian needs a medium to provide energy for its owners, and this jiulongzhu is one of the media. Is this difficult to understand?"


    Ginger:


    " It''s not hard. "


    "But do you know the legend of jiulongzhu?"


    Meng Li nced at ginger. Jiulong Feitian was only seen in ancient books. He didn''t know what kind of media people would spread.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to say it, just say it."


    Ginger said:


    "it''s said that Jiulong pearl can make people immortal."


    Meng Li stopped:


    "immortal? By a bead? "


    Ginger: "it''s said that it''s a legend, but it''s better to believe that it has something than nothing."


    "In this world, there are many people who pursue immortality. They are not reconciled to see that their hard-earned wealth has no life to spend."


    Meng Li nomittally said, eternal life is good, she doesn''t want to die?


    Even if it takes too much effort to live.


    Meng Li walks to a mural. This mural shows a man walking in a horse stance. His palm is stretched out. The palm is clearly painted. The lines are visible. Meng Li reaches out his hand and prints it on the man''s palm with his palm.


    As if the man''s palm is real, Meng Li and his palm ovep moment, feel as if there is a hand, moving back.


    But it should be a mechanism made of stone.


    Meng Li followed the hand and pressed it down slowly.


    When you press it to the bottom, the palm of your hand no longer goes back.


    Then there was a rumbling sound on the ground. The woman looked a little excited and looked around warily.


    The stone tablet was moved away, and the woman gave a look. A Tang took the lead in walking past with several people.


    Meng Li is far away because he wants to open the mechanism. A Tang and they have already gone down. Only a few people from Meng Li can get there.


    There was an entrance under the stone tablet. They all jumped down to prove that it was not deep. Meng Li also jumped down and looked around.


    The underground is not as wide as the top. The map shows the stone chambers separated into one after another. Each stone chamber needs to be opened ording to the mechanism on the map.


    Because I don''t know what was put in each stone room, and which one was the coffin of Kingngxing.


    The woman said to Meng Li:


    "take the map and let me have a look."


    Meng Li said:


    "No."


    The woman was so angry that her face twisted for a moment, and then she said:


    "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Meng Li: "before you kill me, I can burn the map. Do you believe it?"


    The woman snorted coldly:


    "yes, you are excellent."


    "Lead the way."


    "Lead the way. Tell your people to go ahead." Meng Li said.


    As if the woman didn''t care about the two lives, she directly directed the two men in the front, and the two men were all taut.


    Meng Li opened a stone room ording to the instructions of the map, which was full of boxes.


    It felt like the box was full of treasures. The woman moved her fingers, hesitated and said:"Don''t touch it yet."


    Don''t forget the most important purpose of this trip.


    The woman held back, Meng left a few people here also have no what can''t help but, opened the second stone room again.


    The second stone room is also full of boxes, and even there are antiques on the side. This is a more advanced temptation. It''s more red fruit than before.


    Now it''s a visible baby.


    The woman''s mind is OK. She still orders not to move, but the people behind her are ready to move.


    If you can get any of the things out of here, you will not be short of money.


    There are several stone chambers, various boxes, and even some famous calligraphers and painters who have been extinct for a long time. If they are real, they will make a stir in the world, won''t they?


    The woman''s people became more and more difficult to control. Finally, the woman had to use a gun to make her people stop restless.


    Then he began to shout that it was cold and ufortable.


    The woman swears at people:


    "fool, can''t you feel the evil inside?"


    Tang faltered:


    "well, they don''t understand this."


    In fact, we have long used runes to help us resist Yin Qi and avoid entering the body, but now Yin Qi is too heavy, leading to no effect before.


    The woman white a Tang, Tang closed his mouth, and then the woman let sses out more powerful exorcism Fu to her people.


    Thest stone room is in the innermost part. After Meng Li opened it ording to the mechanism, a strong Yin Qi came from the shop, which made them shiver.


    There is a big coffin in the middle and a sword in front of it.


    Next to the sword, a stele was erected, on which it was written: sacrifice the blood and soul of the predestined person!


    The woman''s face is happy, but Meng Li''s face condenses. Jiang Sheng and fat man are so shocked that they almost can''t turn their heads.


    Fat man''s lips trembled. He looked at Meng Li:


    "ginger tea, you Run


    Ginger also pulled Meng Li and nned to run away with him. Meng Li threw off ginger''s hand and said, "I have my own way."


    The woman said simply and directly:


    "do it."


    Meng Li knows that sooner orter what happened now will happen.


    The other party should have known the need for blood sacrifice and soul sacrifice.


    And sses, ck strong also know.


    Meng Li looks at the peopleing towards her. Fortunately, she was too well prepared before. Meng Li whispers to ginger: "hold your breath and wear a mask."


    Ginger Leng for a while, quickly whispered to fat man and Anming, three people inside again made a mask to cover the nose and mouth, which makes the woman suspicious, but there is no time to respond.

 Chapter 707

    Because Meng Li felt the powder from his body and sprinkled it on them. The powder had a pungent smell and was inhaled into their nose.


    Just smelling the powder, Meng Li felt dizzy and weak. He didn''t want to kill them, but wanted to keep it as cannon fodder.


    It''s always defensible.


    Even the woman was hit, Meng Li''s body shape several back and forth, touched the woman''s gun.


    The woman''s body softened, staring at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li took the antidote earlier, and it doesn''t matter if she inhaled it. She said:


    "the more you say, the weaker your body will be."


    The woman quickly shut up.


    Staring at Meng Li with resentment.


    Meng Li looked at a group of people who were soft on the ground, looked at her with staring eyes, tilted his head and asked:


    "do you really think I''m so weak?"


    Heizhuang and sses are shocked, but also have a sense of the end.


    They look at Meng Li''s eyes and plead, as if begging Meng Li to let them go.


    Fat man said that he had been stunned by a series of operations of ginger tea.


    Ginger also said that the mood isplex, thought that will fight, will be extremely dangerous, but did not expect to be so easy to solve.


    When will ginger tea y poison?


    Meng Li throws a bottle of medicine to the fat man. The fat man opens it and says, "eat it."


    The fat man ate it, and the powder in the air slowly sank to the ground. The fat man said:


    "we need to tie them up."


    "How long does itst?"


    Meng Li takes a look at the fat man. The fat man dare not speak for no reason.


    Also did not move, a dozen people lying on the ground, no strength, can only stare at Meng from them.


    Meng Li saw the sword standing in front of him, hooked his lips, stretched out his hand and pulled out the sword.


    All the people on the scene could not help but worry. They were afraid that Meng Li had touched the mechanism. The people lying on the ground were even more worried because they were just likembs to be ughtered.


    Meng Li takes a sword and looks at it. Just as Meng Li hesitates whether to continue the next step, the coffin moves.


    Make a sound, Meng Li quickly back to the door, the sound of the coffin is more and more big, finally the coffin cover was pushed open.


    A burst of Yingying white light from inside shine out, and then a man sat up from inside, that Yingying white light is from the man''s mouth.


    Men''s clothes are still intact, very gorgeous, but there are all kinds of patterns engraved on them, which makes people feel a little discordant.


    The woman lying on the ground didn''t know what she had eaten for herself. In short, she had the strength to support her body.


    She said in horror:


    "can move, can move!"


    Then he said: "Jiulong pearl, there is Jiulong pearl."


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, the man who crawled out of the coffin opened his eyes. His eyes were strange red.


    His skin is covered with dry lines, no moisture, just like a single piece of dry skin wrapped in his bones.


    He put his dry hand into his mouth and took jiulongzhu in his hand to have a look. Jiulongzhu was bright and beautiful. Then he put it in again and swallowed it with great effort.


    The skin bes more stic with the naked eye, and then it changes at the speed of human.


    But this change only makes him look like a man in his sixties.


    Still old, with wrinkles on his face, but with dignity between his eyebrows.


    The person that the woman brings is scared by this scene almost carried away breath.


    It''s not only the women who are scared like this, but also the fat man and an Ming who forget to breathe.


    I''ve never seen anything so weird in my life.


    Meng Li is the most calm one. Of course, he can onlypare with the people here.


    In fact, she was also shocked, because the things she had anticipated and overturned became true.


    Her lips moved and she wanted to shout, but she didn''t know whether to.


    Oriental night!


    Even as she gets older, she can recognize it.


    Dongfang Haoye stood up and walked towards Meng Li. His nose moved and his voice was extremely hoarse. He said in an ancient voice:


    "you are my king''s predestined friend."


    "Ha ha ha, I''m waiting for you atst."


    Ginger plucked up the courage to pull Meng Li and wanted to protect him. Because the ne has changed for one or two thousand years, the pronunciation of thenguage has changed, and people present can''t understand what Dongfang Haoye said.


    But they were shocked to see a man climbing out of the coffin with a speech. It seemed that the logic was very clear.


    Two of them just fainted.


    Meng Li said to ginger:


    "you don''t have to worry about me, you''d better worry about yourself."Ginger


    Dongfang Haoye hears Meng Li''s words, but he doesn''t understand them. He looks at Meng Li with some doubts. His eyes are strange.


    After a long time, she couldn''t speak her pronunciation fluently at that time. She said to Dongfang Haoye with ancient pronunciation:


    "you shouldn''t choose like this."


    Dongfang Haoye should be very old before he died. Maybe he set up such a situation before he died.


    This can also exin why the things that hide maps are so modern. Wasn''t Guan Ziyuan from the past?


    It took Dongfang Haoye a lifetime to drain all the information in Guan Ziyuan''s mind.


    "Well?"


    "Do you understand me?" Dongfang Haoye asked.


    Meng Li nodded. Dongfang Haoye looked at Meng Li''s clothes and said:


    "my king hase a thousand yearster."


    "It''s my destiny!"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Dongfang Haoye said:


    e here, I need your blood."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "do you still need my soul?"


    Dongfang Haoye nodded.


    Looking at Meng Li''s barrier freemunication with Dongfang Haoye, the fat man feels that things are too mysterious.


    I can''t understand them at all.


    Ginger silently stands beside Meng Li, fat man and an Ming also stand on the side, of course, at the same time, he looks at Dongfang Haoye secretly.


    Dongfang Haoye asked again:


    "don''t you want to?"


    "It''s your pleasure."


    Meng Li


    Dongfang Haoye held out his hand, and his hand was full of evil spirit. It seemed that he wanted to give Meng Li a hand. Meng Li suddenly said:


    "wait a minute."


    Dongfang Hao night wring eyebrows, in a word, the person in front of him feels very familiar.


    It''s like knowing someone, and then I think, where will I know someone in a thousand years.


    No, he knows. His princess is a person thousands of yearster. Without her, he would not have worked hard all his life toe to the future.


    "Why do you say I''m your friend?" Meng Li is very curious about this.


    Dongfang Haoye probably closed his mouth for thousands of years. His mouth was lonely and he nced at the people around him. He said to Meng Li:


    "because only your blood and soul can make the king powerful."


    "Don''t resist. I will give you a lot of money to your family. From then on, you will enjoy a lot of glory and wealth."

 Chapter 708

    Meng Li sighed a long time.


    It''s really a causal cycle.


    At that time, the auxiliary task was not to let Dongfang Haoye die.


    Shepleted the task and saved the life of Dongfang Haoye.


    It also rewrites the history of this ne.


    Dongfang Haoye is alive, but Guan Ziyuan doesn''t keep her secret of crossing the girl, which makes Dongfang Haoye curious about the modernity after a thousand years.


    For this reason, he also erased the record about him in the history books.


    You can also let a family guard a map for thousands of years. Presumably, the family is either very loyal or has no idea where the cemetery of Dongfang Haoye is.


    Or there are reasons that people can''t guess.


    One or two thousand yearster, enough strength has been gathered to make Dongfang Haoye wake up.


    That "watch" has a sense.


    The family that guards that thing will let it look for the predestined one, and then the predestined one wille here.


    Even if this predestined friend is not engaged in this job, he won''te at all if he can''t get in touch with it.


    But the news that the woman knows from nowhere will alsoe with the so-called predestined ones.


    Dongfang Haoye really needs someone to steal the tomb. It needs someone to wake him up, so they can go so smoothly.


    Meng Li just thinks that the person who helped Dongfang Haoye design all these things was very powerful, and he could calcte the things after one or two thousand years.


    I don''t know what method was used to let Dongfang Haoye stay here for thousands of years.


    And now, she just took the task.


    Dongfang Haoye wants to take her life to strengthen herself.


    She naturally will not obediently, so, when the task was to save his life, now, because of the task, she wants to kill Dongfang Haoye?


    Meng Li doesn''t know if he is sure to kill Dongfang Haoye, but he can''t let Dongfang Haoye go out.


    It''s a mess.


    I don''t know how she became the predestined one of Dongfang Haoye, or the client was actually the predestined one of Dongfang Haoye.


    Her duty is to end the Oriental night.


    I can''t understand the cause and effect.


    It''s like it''s doomed.


    But it could be just a coincidence.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    It''s a sad coincidence.


    In the plot, they should sacrifice with the consignor, which enhances the strength of Dongfang Haoye. They just don''t know if they have escaped from Dongfang Haoye''s hand.


    In a short time, Meng Li thought a lot.


    Meng Li said:


    "the way you ask people to die is very chic, but have you ever told me that in this era, there are no kings or emperors, and your status is no longer respected."


    "So I can''t die for you."


    Although Dongfang Haoye knew that it would be like this after a thousand years, when he heard others say this again, he felt as if he had been stabbed by a needle and twisted his brow:


    "then Wang can only do it himself."


    He once again gathered the power of Yin evil in his hand, which made Meng Li very ufortable. Meng Li took out a stack of runes and smashed them towards the East Haoye like a fairy. The rune touched the East Haoye and made a zizizisheng sound.


    And then there was no movement.


    But Dongfang Haoye is a Yin thing now. Although these things can''t kill him, they still have some influence on him.


    A amulet identally touched the back of his hand, and the small piece of flesh became drier.


    Meng Li also avoids the attack of Dongfang Haoye. Ginger fat three are ready when they start to fight in Dongfang Haoye. When they see that they are fighting each other, they all greet Dongfang Haoye with things that have restraint on Yin things.


    Dongfang Haoye doesn''t care about fat people. They attack like tickling. Their heart is on Meng Li.


    He gathered the power of Yin evil to attack Meng Li. Meng Li took out his pistol and fired a shot at Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye instinctively avoided it. Meng Li fired several shots in session, but Dongfang Haoye wanted to catch a bullet with his bare hands.


    He''s curious about it.


    The bullet went through the back of his hand. There was no blooding out. It was just a hole.


    Meng Li


    Maybe it''s a little painful? Or simply hurt him, let Dongfang Haoye a little angry, his whole body of Yin evil gas more and more heavy, Meng Li took out the sword, bit his finger, in the sword quickly draw a blood mark.


    The blood amulet gradually disappeared in the body of the sword, leaving a faint mark.


    Dongfang Haoye feels that he hates this kind of thing very much. He reaches out his hand to Meng Li''s neck and wants to strangle Meng Li in this way.


    Simply Mengli has the talent of running, and his speed is very fast, which makes Dongfang Haoye jump into the air.


    Dongfang Haoye can''t help frowning. She''s too cunning.


    Like that man, he began to subconsciously pay attention to Meng Li''s every move.


    Meng Li shes with his sword, and a sword Qi passes by. The sword Qi is still hot. This is the Yang force that just confronts Dongfang Haoye, which makes Dongfang Haoye have to step back two steps.He seemed to move the real thing atst. He picked up the sword standing in front of his coffin and began to fight with Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s fighting is very hard. He is basically suppressed by Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye''s power is stronger than her. All his fast speed is used to avoid Dongfang Haoye''s attack.


    No time to fight back.


    If Meng Li hadn''t exerted his talent of speed to the extreme several times, he would have been killed by Dongfang Haoye.


    It also left a deep shadow in Meng Li''s heart.


    The two states of Dongfang Haoye and Meng Li seem to be like a dog and a mouse. Although the dog can kill the mouse, he can''t catch it all the time.


    Jiang shengpangzi and an Ming have been trying their best to help Meng Li.


    Jiang Sheng is more powerful and hurt Dongfang Haoye a little bit. Dongfang Haoye is very upset and takes a picture of Jiang Sheng in the corner.


    Jiang Sheng felt that the ce where he had been hit by the monster had a cold feeling that prated into the bone marrow. This feeling made Jiang Sheng''s lips appear dark blue. He rummaged through his bag, put a lot of runes in his body, and took some anti Yin drugs, so he didn''t feel that he would be frozen off.


    As soon as things got better, Jiang Sheng stood up to help.


    The fat man''s face is more serious than ever, but his heart is about to copse.


    What a prophecy!


    What did you say at that time? I said that I might meet with kingngxing?


    "Well, I''m bored." The sound of the east at night.


    His attack once again pounced on the air, watching Meng Li very cunningly avoid his attack.


    Seems to feel entangled down no fun, suddenly turning the ring on the finger.


    Meng Li is tired to death now, and he is still a little embarrassed. When he looks back at Ding Qing, there are two tiny skeletons on it. Between the rotation of the Oriental night, Meng Li can hear a very low but sharp squeak.


    Then Meng Li, who is sensitive to five senses, hears the movement in several stone rooms next door. Meng Li throws a bottle of medicine and gives it to the woman who is slowly moving in the corner and trying to run away, saying:


    "if you want to live, eat it."

 Chapter 709

    She threw it to some other people. Now, of course, strength is much stronger than no strength. They haven''t heard the next door yet. They just think Meng Li can''t cope with it and needs their help.


    They don''t help, but they don''t prevent them from taking the antidote.


    Everyone took the medicine, the strength of the body soon recovered, the woman looked at the Oriental night, expression is not reconciled.


    Thinking of the jiulongzhu swallowed by Dongfang Haoye, his expression is a little distorted.


    She bit her lip and said,


    "go first."


    sses and ck Zhuang see a Meng Li who is still fighting with Dongfang Haoye, and n to follow the woman directly.


    But soon they came back.


    Because there are countless mummiesing towards the stone chamber.


    These mummies are wearing armor. It seems that they have no intelligence, but they instinctively feel the vitality of human beings and want to capture them. They have long tusks and sharp nails.


    His face was bluish gray and full of putrefaction.


    The smoke made the stomach boil.


    The woman''s face was livid. Looking at the mummy, she stretched out her hand to attack her. She had to resist.


    The scene was even more chaotic and noisy. Two people who had fainted on the ground were awakened by the movement. When they saw the scene, they turned their eyes andpletely fainted.


    Probably this faint, can''t wake up.


    Fat see this scene, eyes seem to fall out, he also want to faint, OK?


    The woman scolded Meng Li angrily:


    "mean and disgusting."


    Meng Li pulled the corners of her mouth and wanted tough, but she couldn''tugh now.


    Once again, I think it''s a very right choice to keep more than a dozen women. It''s not very good now. They must eliminate the mummies, or they will die.


    Dongfang Haoye can see Meng Li''s martial arts skills. It''s hard to change people''s habits and fighting skills.


    It''s normal for Dongfang Haoye to feel familiar.


    He suddenly stopped attacking Meng Li and said to him:


    "I know you, don''t I?"


    Meng Li feels that he is tired of avoiding attacks all the time. Now Dongfang Haoye takes the initiative to stop and attack, and Meng Li doesn''t mind taking a breath.


    It''s just the same for fat an Ming and Jiang Sheng.


    Maybe the smell of Dongfang Haoye made the mummies scared. The mummies were not near here.


    Naturally, the people on the other side of the woman found out about this, but they didn''t dare to get too close to Dongfang Haoye. There are weak mummies over there, and they can barely deal with it. These methods are still useful. This old mummy over here


    They didn''t dare toe, but they could not help but try their best to retreat here and deal with the mummies.


    Therefore, if the mummy wants to hurt Meng Li, he has to deal with the people in front of him. Obviously, the mummy does not have the wisdom to deal with the nearest one.


    Virtually, it has formed a protective circle for Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "is it important to recognize or not?"


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "important."


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. She fed some positive medicine into her mouth and stayed close to Dongfang Hao. Now she was almost trembling because of the evil spirit.


    It''s very cold and ufortable.


    If it wasn''t for a little spiritual support in his body, Meng Li felt that he couldn''t escape the attack of Dongfang Haoye every time.


    When Dongfang Hao saw that Meng Li couldn''t speak at night, he hesitated and said, "Qingdai."


    Meng Li''s expression didn''t change much. After he was not seen through, he had another expression. Dongfang Haoye couldn''t help but ask:


    "isn''t it you?"


    Although he is a question, but there is no doubt, obviously in the heart that this thing.


    He is just a thousand years of sleep, not really spent a thousand years, a lot of special things, he still remember.


    Now the people in front of us, and the people in those years, are gradually ovepping.


    "Sure enough, the master was right. He said that Wang would have a chance to meet the people he wanted to see." The old voice of the Oriental great night appears vicissitudes.


    Meng Li


    This master is so powerful that he has imprisoned the soul of Dongfang Haoye in this body for thousands of years.


    Can you expect dongfanghao to see the person you want to see?


    It''s more like a specious sentence. When you see it, you''re right. It doesn''t matter if you don''t see it. Anyway, there''s a chance.


    However, it can not be denied that they are really capable, and they do not know what happened in the decades after they left that position.


    I feel that the origin of the so-called master must be mysterious.


    Now that she was understood by Dongfang Haoye, Meng lisuo didn''t want to hide her nature. She sighed with regret:


    "do you know that it''s meaningless for you to choose this road?"


    Dongfang Haoye asked:


    "what kind of existence are you?"


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. Dongfang Haoye went back to the previous topic"Because this matter is the king to measure the value, all the significance depends on the king."


    Meng Li hum:


    "your so-called master has imprisoned your soul in this body. Do you know that once this body ispletely destroyed, your soul will die?"


    Dongfang Hao was stunned in the night and muttered to himself:


    "is this the so-called price?"


    "But I don''t care. I can never die now. I can even restore the glory of the eastern royal family."


    He looked at Meng Li and said:


    "will you apany me, please?"


    Meng Li spat:


    "you are crazy."


    "Do you want a feudal rule?"


    Times have changed. Feudal rule is not going to work.


    Dongfang Haoye Road:


    "isn''t the change of dynasties very normal? I have the ability, and I will not die. I can ensure the peace of the world, and achieve the true eternal life. Even where I can see, it is my territory, and also... "


    Meng Li looks crazy when she looks at Dongfang Haoye. She sighs that she didn''t like Dongfang Haoye at that time. She only came into contact toplete the task. Now she meets again, which makes her feel even more disgusted.


    He didn''t want to see the crazy look of Dongfang Haoye. He became more disgusted. Meng Li interrupted Dongfang Haoye and yelled: "shut up..."


    Dongfang Hao was stunned in the night.


    Jiang Sheng et al


    Although I don''t know what Jiang Cha said, but look at this expression, is it scolding the old corpse?


    And impatient?


    The fat man felt that he was going to kneel down to worship ginger tea.


    Meng Li looked at Dongfang Haoye firmly:


    "today, I have to get rid of you. I will never let you out to harm others."


    Dongfang Haoye:


    "do you have to do this?"


    Meng Li clenched his sword and had a fighting posture.


    Dongfang Haoye sighed heavily:


    "originally, I thought that if you were willing to apany me, you would not be moved."


    "But you are going to kill my king. Today, even if I want to let you go, I''m afraid you will hinder me in the future. Therefore, I will never allow anyone to hinder me. I''m sorry."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you don''t have to be so high sounding. Let''s do it."

 Chapter 710

    Meng Li and Dongfang Haoye began to fight again.


    During the fight, Meng Li said to Dongfang Haoye:


    "in fact, you are in a mess now. You are old."


    Dongfang Haoye asked thoughtfully:


    "do you look embarrassed when you are old?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s normal for other people to be old, but you will only show it when you are old."


    "Over obsession, turn yourself into something that is neither human nor ghost. Now you have no vitality. All your strengthes from that Jiulong pearl."


    Dongfang Haoye said:


    "why not? Jiulongzhu is the king''s heart. "


    While speaking, Dongfang Haoye waves a sword to Meng Li again. With strong Yin evil power, Meng Li quickly avoids and sneers.


    Dongfang Haoye suddenly said:


    "I don''t know what I can say to move you, but I''m definitely a man who abides by the promise."


    "It''s also true. You might as well go to see something with me."


    Meng Li: "what is it?"


    "My princess." Oriental night said.


    "Good." Meng Li said.


    She also needs a chance to get along with Dongfang Haoye alone. Now she is suppressed because so many people are here, and some of her means are not easy to use.


    Dongfang Haoye puts away his sword. Fat man wants to attack Dongfang Haoye secretly, but Meng Li''s eyes stop him.


    The fat man had to be on one side, looking at the people on the other side of the woman who were still killing mummies. Mummies seemed to be endless and could not be killed.


    And the mummies that are killed are usually injured by amulets. They will turn to ashes and be nothing.


    Three people have already died on the woman''s side. The two people who fainted earlier on the ground have already died in the chaos.


    Another was killed by a mummy.


    The rest of the people are also very tired, want to escape are unable to escape, had to fight hard.


    Dongfang Haoye touches the corner of the coffin. His coffin moves. Meng Li is speechless. He doesn''t know how deep Dongfang Haoye has dug under the ground.


    And the entrance appears, Dongfang Haoye takes Meng to leave.


    Jiang Sheng is worried about Meng Li. He wants to follow him, but he is still stopped by Meng Li.


    Dongfang Haoye doesn''t want Jiang Sheng to follow him.


    Strange red eye swept ginger a look, swept ginger all over cold.


    Meng Li saw that there was also a coffin under it. Dongfang Haoye said:


    "this is the body of the princess. I should have taken her back to modern times. I didn''t break my word and did it."


    Dongfang Haoye seems to want to prove that he really abides by Chengru.


    Meng Li tugs at the corner of his mouth and returns the princess. Guan Ziyuan doesn''t know what he''s been tossed about by Dongfang Haoye.


    What Guan Ziyuan said should be that he wants to live and return to modern times, but he didn''t say that he wants to be a skeleton shelf.


    I can''t help sympathizing with this girl. She''s the most miserable woman she''s ever seen.


    Maybe Guan Ziyuan''s soul is also folded in it.


    Meng Lei did not worry that he would jump out of the second things like the eastern night, because the essence of such arge hand and condensed sun and moon can only be used by one person.


    There are a lot of boxes, boxes and so on.


    It''s supposed to be something of real value.


    Dongfang Haoye probably didn''t want to be disturbed. He moved the mechanism and closed the exit.


    The fighting above is much quieter, making the space much quieter.


    He just said:


    "there are countless treasures in it. In this era, we are still as rich as our country. We need nothing but people."


    He looked at Meng Li with a strange expectation.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "believe it or not, before you sell the stolen goods, there will be countless troubles."


    Looking at Meng Li''s attitude, Dongfang Haoye sighed:


    "I can''t talk about you."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Meng Li said:


    "there''s no need to say that no matter how much you say, I can''t do some crazy things with you."


    "Do you really insist on that?" Dongfang Haoye asked again.


    Meng Li nodded, and Dongfang Haoye said:


    "in fact, I understand you. I know you haven''te up with the means yet. Instead of pestering you and killing you, I''d better give you a chance to show my means andpete with me."


    He said sadly:


    "it''s really God''s will. I never thought that you are the one I''m destined for. If it''s not for you, I don''t have any obstacles."


    Meng Li said: "do you want to know why?"


    Dongfang Haoye: "eh?"


    "Maybe you are the cause I nted. Now I need to finish your fruit." Meng Li said.


    Dongfang Hao night will choose like this, probably is also in the strength has never been higher than her, now also want to prove something.If she is Dongfang Haoye, she is also willing to choose to let her opponent show all means, so that she will have more joy when she wins.


    Look, you can''t beat me with all your tricks, but that''s all.


    You can also capture your baby by the way.


    The two start fighting again. This time, Meng Li takes out the pr bead, which makes Dongfang Haoye very ufortable.


    It''s just the bead of the pr sun that hasn''t been untied.


    Dongfang Haoye felt that this thing brought him a feeling of extreme danger and disgust. Of course, he would not admit the fear in his heart.


    Meng Li controls jiyangzhu and goes to the East. She doesn''t dare to untie the seal at will. If she touches the heaven''s way, several thunder sts down and copses here. She''s afraid that she will end up in this cemetery.


    Dongfang Haoye wants to escape. Meng Li orders the wisteria to pester Dongfang Haoye.


    As soon as the vines came out, Dongfang Haoye was covered with red vines.


    But the vine is not close to Dongfang Haoye, but is surging around Dongfang Haoye. Meng Li can feel the rejection of Wenqing vine, especially when Dongfang Haoye releases the evil spirit to protect himself. Wenqing vine''s disgust is very deep, which makes Meng Li feel it clearly.


    Meng Li


    I didn''t expect that wenqingteng disliked dongfanghaoye.


    I guess I can''t.


    Jiyang bead hovers around Dongfang Haoye, and the power of Yinsha ispeting with the Jiyang bead controlled by Meng Li.


    "Is that all you have to do?" Dongfang Haoye asked.


    At the moment, his long gray and white hair was flying, and his bby skin was shaking, squeezing out a look of disdain.


    Meng Li said:


    "so, don''t you like them? Don''t you want me to show you the space for me to use my means? By the way, I''m going to kill people and grab treasure? "


    "Not only my blood, my soul, but also my treasure."


    "I really don''t like your cleverness. I have no way to escape." Dongfang Haoye said seriously.


    Meng Li snorted:


    "you will find that it is a wrong choice for me to take it out."


    Meng Li gives an order to wenqingteng in his mind again. At this time, he has to give up. He doesn''t let wenqingteng take dongfanghaoye. It''s good to pester him, isn''t it?


    I think it''s not cost-effective to take a SIP as long as you''re entangled.

 Chapter 711

    Wenqingteng is disgusted with dongfanghaoye, but he still goes forward to deal with dongfanghaoye.


    While Meng Li controls the pr sun pearl, he also distracts himself to put the amulet into Dongfang Haoye''s body. Although it has little effect on Dongfang Haoye, it can weaken a little power.


    There is a vine entangled with Dongfang Haoye. Dongfang Haoye suddenly uses the power of Yin Sha to turn the red vine into burnt ck.


    Then the vine gave up that section of the vine, the burnt ck vine fell to the ground, as if the vine was angry, and the attack on Dongfang Haoye became more fierce.


    Meng Li''s talismans have entered Dongfang Haoye''s body one after another, as well as the talismans made earlier.


    These are the talismans with spiritual power. They are more powerful. Meng Li used them on Dongfang Haoye one by one.


    Dongfang Haoye''s skin is very strange now, some of it is shriveled, and some of it looks better.


    It seems that the skin of all ages is pieced together, which makes Dongfang Haoye more ugly and disgusting for no reason.


    It seems that Dongfang Haoye is also enraged by this raindrop attack. He needs to revolve with jiyangzhu in one hand, and he also needs to cut the vines close to him with a sword in the other hand.


    A lot of vines were cut off by Dongfang Haoye, and the incision was bluish ck. Therefore, the vine had to break a section of itself topletely cut off the scar at the incision.


    Meng Li suddenly felt that this thing should be harmful to the Wisteria.


    The power of Yin evil is extremely harmful to human body. I didn''t expect that Wenqing vine would also suffer.


    Meng Li is a little worried that if the poor treasure, wenqingteng, can''t bear the power of the evil spirit of the Oriental night, it will be over. Therefore, Meng Li calls wenqingteng back with his consciousness.


    Don''t do it if you can''t, but don''t fold her hard-working vines because of this task.


    We should know that the resources for cultivating Wisteria philoxeroides are far higher than the return of this task, which is not cost-effective.


    But what Meng Li didn''t expect was that wenqingteng refused toe back.


    I don''t know if it was Meng Li''s recall that stimted the self-esteem of wenqingteng, or for any other reason, the vines of wenqingteng became more and more thick.


    There is no way to entangle Dongfang Haoye.


    Dongfang Haoye was struggling to cope with it. Looking at the vine, Dongfang Haoye said:


    "in those days, this thing..."


    He has.


    Meng Li thought, this is the real situation.


    All things have an instinct. The wisteria should be instinctive and unconscious. Only when it feels hurt or threatened can it show more strength.


    Just like people, when they drink a ss of water, they are not ready to lift a bucket of water.


    The seriousness of wenqingteng makes Dongfang Haoye begin to work hard.


    Meng Li no longer forcibly summons the Wisteria. Seeing that Dongfang Haoye has revealed a w, she no longer uses the talisman to control the Yin things to deal with Dongfang Haoye, but wholeheartedly controls the Jiyang pearl.


    Under the control of Meng Li, jiyangzhu touches the skin of Dongfang Haoye and makes a zizizuo sound.


    Dongfang Haoye cries out with pain, and the power of Yin evil is stronger among the five fingers. Dongfang Haoye even wants to smash the Jiyang bead, but the power of Yin evil has no effect on the Jiyang bead, which makes Dongfang Haoye want to crush it with bare hands. However, he can only passively resist the damage of the Jiyang bead.


    Wenqingteng once again climbed onto the foot of dongfanghaoye.


    Dongfang Haoye''s feet instantly gather the power of Yin evil to push back the vines. The vines of the vines seem to cling to Dongfang Haoye''s body before. The blood red vines lose luster in an instant, and finally be ck.


    As long as Dongfang Haoye moves his steps, the broken vine will be broken. After all, if it is broken, it will not be binding on Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li finally finds out the big w of Dongfang Haoye. He turns a cold face and suddenly forces the pr sun bead into Dongfang Haoye''s body.


    Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li in dismay:


    "you...!"


    He felt as if he was about to be burned, and his body was burning hot. To the horror of Dongfang Haoye, he could no longer draw strength from jiulongzhu.


    In panic, what makes Dongfang Haoye even more terrifying is that he finds two beads in his body and seems to be fighting.


    And Mengyang bead also feel from her jiulongyang fighting confidence.


    As long as jiyangzhu wins, the end of Dongfang Haoye is self-evident.


    Meng Li doesn''t attack Dongfang Haoye any more. At the same time, he calls the vine back. The first time, the vine doesn''te back. Meng Li gives several more instructions toe back.


    It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to solve the disaster of Dongfang Haoye as soon as possible, but with Dongfang Haoye''s body, the two beads still have space to fight. If Dongfang Haoye''s body is not there, he still doesn''t know where the two beads are going and what kind of trouble they are going to make.


    It doesn''t matter to wait a little longer. I''m afraid of unexpected consequences.


    "You take your things back." Dongfang Haoye looks at Meng Li.His expression is very painful, because Yin and yang are mutually restrained, a pr bead in his body is very ufortable, and this thing is still ying with life in his body.


    Fortunately, it is one with jiulongzhu. As long as jiulongzhu is still there, he will not die.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "the victory and defeat will be separated."


    Dongfang Hao''s dry hand covered his chest in the night. There was a burning feeling in his body, and there was the power of jiulongzhu. Fortunately, this power made him rx.


    He held the sword in one hand, and the pain made him want to kneel down and curl up together, but when he saw the person opposite, his self-esteem did not allow him to do so.


    Dongfang Hao is suffering at night.


    He said:


    "why did you save me then?"


    Appear in his world like a gust of wind, and leave like the wind.


    Why, he was always confident, but her arrival hit his self-confidence and told him that he was not as smart as she was, not as powerful as she was, not as mysterious as she was.


    He is not as good as a woman.


    It''s cruel, okay?


    Meng Li looks at Dongfang Haoye coldly. She can almost feel what Dongfang Haoye is thinking.


    Suddenly feel, transposition thinking, if she thinks herself strong and noble all her life, suddenly came a person, found that everything is not as good as this person, that kind of psychological gap, unspeakable.


    Meng Li felt that she would try not to take the auxiliary task in the future, and always felt that the root cause was that she didn''t deal with it very well.


    Only then can the task object of the auxiliary task be like this. Of course, it has something to do with Dongfang Haoye''s personal character and his social status. Even if it''s wrong, it won''t be her fault.


    Her fault may be because she is inexperienced, or because she is stupid.


    All sorts of reasons.


    When she bes stronger, more experienced, or smarter when she gets along with others, she can deal with auxiliary tasks.

 Chapter 712

    Meng Li thought about it and didn''t say anything.


    Finally, it turned into a sigh and dissipated in the air.


    Dongfang Haoye''s expression became more and more painful, and the struggle between the two beads became more and more fierce. Dongfang Haoye asked difficultly:


    "will my soul really die with it?"


    "Is there really no afterlife?"


    Meng Li nodded, everything has a price.


    Dongfang Haoye will die forever for the sake of this thousand year''s sleep.


    When Dongfang Haoye saw Meng Li nodding, he was very unwilling to die. He also wanted to create a brilliant Dynasty in a thousand years.


    He can live for a long time, as long as there is him, the world will always be peaceful, but he has no way now.


    He can''t get a little bit of power from the Jiulong pearl.


    "Take your things back, take them back, and I believe that Wang will surely benefit the people. This era is not beautiful and needs to be changed."


    His hoarse and old voice said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "it''s time to put it down. You shouldn''t choose like this."


    In fact, Meng Li is thinking, in the plot, if the soul of the client is engulfed by Dongfang Haoye, how can he counter attack?


    Maybe the client escaped, but the soul should have been greatly hurt, resulting in no memory.


    Meng Li can only look for the most likely answer to exin, after all, before all, can only rely on spection.


    Dongfang Haoye wants to say something else. He wants to refute Meng Li by looking at his expression. But before he says anything, his expression suddenly bes painful and panic.


    Then his body suddenly exploded, and this power spread to Meng Li. Suddenly, Meng Li was overturned to the ground.


    Ears are buzzing sound, shock Meng from the ear Qinchu blood.


    Meng Li covers his chest and staggers up to see a bead floating in the air.


    Meng Li reaches out her hand, and the bead returns to Meng Li''s hand. What she can control is the extreme Yang bead.


    But


    Meng Li looked at the extreme Yang bead in his hand. It was no longer the extreme Yang bead. Although it was still a bead, it became ck and white, which was the appearance of yin and Yang diagram.


    There are Yin dots in the Yang block, Yang dots in the Yin block, the dots in the Yang are Yin, the dots in the Yin are Yang, the Yin contains Yang, and the Yang is with Yin, which harmonizes with each other.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows wearily, so they merged into yin and Yang beads?


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    In fact, Jiulong pearl is a most Yin thing.


    But Meng Li looked carefully, it seems that Yin is going to be smaller, that is to say, there is no real peace and coordination, and Yang is in a strong position.


    Meng Li put some medicine into his mouth. The pain on his body was much better. He felt that his back was very painful. He should have hit it just now. I hope he didn''t hurt his bone.


    Now it''s not a big feeling to hold this bead in my hand, and it''s obviously not the time to study it. Meng Li asked 6018 to put it away for her.


    Staggering and walking a few steps, Meng Li''s whole state is very bad, she looked at the ground, Dongfang Haoye didn''t leave any trace.


    The body seems to have turned into nothingness.


    Meng Li looks carefully again and finds the sword of Dongfang Haoye. Meng Li is not interested in this sword. Although it is a good thing, she has a Epee she likes very much.


    She mainly wants to find the skeleton ring that can control the mummy in Dongfang Haoye.


    But it''s said that the area is not small. There are so many boxes and so on. It''s more troublesome to find a small ring.


    Meng Li looked carefully, and finally found the ring in a corner.


    By the way, Meng Li didn''t touch the box atst.


    I don''t know if it works.


    As for Guan Ziyuan''s coffin, Meng Li didn''t reach out to move either. There must be nothing good in Guan Ziyuan''s coffin.


    Although the treasures here are antiques and valuable, Meng Li is not interested in them.


    She saw Dongfang Haoye close the entrance at that time, so she opened the exit ording to the way Dongfang Haoye closed the entrance.


    Climb up, the situation is still more tragic, because Dongfang Haoye is not on it, chaos, mummies are crowded in this space.


    There were only five people left on the woman''s side. The sses were still there, but heizhuang died.


    Seeing Meng Liing up from below, the woman asked:


    "where''s jiulongzhu? Give me jiulongzhu, and where''s the old monster?"


    Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to the woman, but deals with a little mummy who wants to hurt her.


    Jiang Sheng pushed hard to Meng Li''s side and said:


    "is it OK? What happened just now is like an explosion. I want to get down, but I don''t have time to find the mechanism."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:"Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Meng Li doesn''t know whether to say that Dongfang Haoye ispletely over or that Dongfang Haoye has run away.


    Forget it, this matter will be reported and organized in secret.


    The woman was tired and embarrassed. She went to Meng Li and asked:


    "what about you, what about the monster?"


    Meng Li said:


    "he ran away and suddenly disappeared in front of me."


    Although Meng Li said it was mysterious, all the mysterious things happened before, and the woman was not an atheist. She asked suspiciously:


    "really?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "of course, can I still beat him?"


    The woman maliciously nced at Meng Li. It seems that she had been beaten before, and only escaped.


    However, the thought of jiulongzhu didn''te, the woman was in a very bad mood and went to deal with the mummy.


    Because she has no time to argue now.


    Those mummies seem to have an extreme desire for human blood. The corpses on the ground are bitten by this mummy and that mummy, which makes them bloody and disgusting.


    Fat man, Jiang Sheng and an Ming are very impatient to watch heizhuang''s body being ruined.


    Despite betraying them.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any waves in his heart. He discusses his n with Jiang Sheng in a low voice.


    Then, while dealing with the mummies, he secretly opened the mechanism. This is the entrance to go down. When Dongfang Haoye opened it before, no one noticed it.


    Take the fat Jiang Sheng and an ming to the next level.


    One of the women''s eyes was sharp, and he wanted to hide with him. Before his legs fell to the ground, he was cut by the sword. His foot consciousness shrank back and the te closed.


    Fat see the exit was closed, and finally relieved, all of a sudden copsed on the ground.


    He burst into tears:


    "Mom, I almost died, Wuwu..."


    The woman saw Meng Li run away and hide. She was so angry that she wanted to hide. She also wanted to see what was below.


    But without a few people, the mummy was more difficult to deal with, and she couldn''t do it at all.


    Angry to the eighteen generations of Meng Li''s ancestors are greetings again.

 Chapter 713

    The fat man cried heartily. Enough of crying, he got some medicine to put in his mouth.


    Meng Li takes out the map. An Ming and Jiang Shenge to have a look. The fat manes to see it.


    This map is notprehensive. It''s only the instruction of Dongfang Haoye. After meeting Dongfang Haoye, there is no instruction.


    After all, Dongfang Haoye needs them toe in and wake him up. For the rest, it''s hard to tell them how to go out.


    Seeing that there was no avable information, Meng Li put the map away.


    The fat man couldn''t bear to ask:


    "do we really close our sses on them?"


    Jiang Sheng takes a look at Meng Li. Meng Li doesn''t make a statement, and Jiang Sheng doesn''t like to make a statement either. An Ming says:


    "but..."


    Anming doesn''t know what to say.


    Do you want to admit your ruthlessness?


    "This time it''s not easy toe in, open and go out to pick up the sses, and then they wille down together."


    An Ming hesitated and said it.


    The fat man asked Meng Li:


    "ginger tea, what do you think?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I didn''t think much, just thought that they wanted to sacrifice me before."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you put the sses or not. Even if the sses don''t die in the hands of mummies, they will die.


    The fat man gritted his teeth and said:


    "OK, it''s the one with the sses first."


    There was silence.


    There''s a lot of noise up there, and they won''t be kind enough to save the woman.


    But after the woman died, these mummies have to be disposed of. It will be very troublesome to run out.


    Jiang Sheng began to study the things in it, and also looked for the mechanism by the way.


    In fact, if we find the tomb and find such antiques, as long as we go out alive, we canplete the task perfectly.


    At that time, just contact the organization and ask the organization to send someone to help.


    The stone b at the entrance of the head is knocked from time to time. It should be the person above asking for help.


    The next few people seemed not to hear the general, self-care to do something else.


    Meng Li finished breathing, opened his eyes, and felt that the movement above had been much smaller, but the woman was still alive, but her voice was very sharp and shrill now.


    I just have to listen to what I''m saying.


    Meng Li sat still again and practiced for a while. There was no movement on it, but there was still a rustling sound.


    The fat man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked:


    "all dead?"


    In fact, no matter ginger or fat man or Anming, they all know that death is the best choice for women.


    It''s not easy for women toe here. If they die, they have less trouble.


    It''s just that it''s cruel. We all know it.


    It''s very contradictory. If you watch others die, your conscience will hurt, but do you want to save them? I can''t.


    Meng Li is even more impossible. These people have nothing to do with the death of the client. Does she still run to save people?


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it should be."


    There are so many mummies. Rao Shi''s woman and the people she brought with her have good skills and can''t stand it. They just can''t keep up with her physical strength.


    They opened the exit and went out.


    More than a dozen corpses on the ground, all dead, a group of mummies are fighting for points, instinctively like the taste of flesh and blood.


    Probably feel the breath of strangers, the mummies attack Meng Li again.


    "help me get in the way first."


    An Ming, fat man, and Jiang Sheng form a triangle, which encircles Meng Li in the middle. Meng Li turns two small skeletons with the skeleton ring of Dongfang Haoye, just like Dongfang Haoye.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and listened carefully to the small and sharp squeak of the skeleton.


    I didn''t think these mummies were more violent. They looked more brutal.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that this ring could make the mummy more powerful. She quickly tried to turn it in the opposite way.


    The mummies were like soothed wild animals, moving slowly and almost still.


    This makes Meng Li happy. Although the sound of the skeleton ring in her ear is very small, it gives the mummy a different feeling.


    Meng Li asked an Ming in an almost inaudible voice:


    "did you hear anything special just now?"


    An Ming doesn''t know why he shakes his head, saying that he doesn''t hear it. Meng Li thinks his guess should be right.


    Meng Li put his finger on his lips and made a "shush" gesture.


    The fat man took back what he was about to say.


    Meng Li said:


    "keep your voice down."


    "Don''t make too much noise. Listen to me.""Let''s get rid of the mummies now."


    Meng Li takes the lead in taking out his own amulet to deal with the mummy. In a sound of Zizi, the mummy turns into nothingness.


    However, when Fu was close to the mummy, the mummy still resisted instinctively.


    The other three quickly followed suit and soon wiped out the mummies in the stone chamber.


    But there are too many mummies. There are many outside the stone chamber. The rune paper is much worse.


    Meng Li wanted to use his own blood to paint on the weapon, so he restrained the mummy very much, but Jiang Sheng looked at Meng Li''s pale face and insisted on using his own blood.


    Women''s blood is not as good as men''s blood.


    Meng Li


    Well, since you''re going to bleed, you''re going to bleed.


    They wiped out a lot of mummies and cleaned up the passage outside the stone chamber.


    Finally, when I cleaned up several stone chambers, I found that there was a hidden stone chamber in each stone chamber with burial objects beside it.


    It''s really big inside. It''s not strange to hold these mummies.


    There are strange patterns on the ground, and there are many piles. There should be a mummy before a pile.


    I don''t know how many people were buried with Dongfang Haoye at that time.


    Even if the mummy is only a slight resistance because of the skeleton ring, it makes people very tired to deal with it one by one.


    It took quite a long time to check the stone chambers opened before one by one to make sure that there was no fish missing the. At least the mummies they could see had been disposed of by them, and they were finally able to breathe.


    After a short rest, we nned to find a way out and found that the entrance had beenpletely sealed.


    It means they can''t go back the same way.


    If they want to go out, they have to look for the exit again, and it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Even if a few people are tired, they still have to work hard to find the exit.


    Meng Li always thinks that the next road is not so easy, and Dongfang Haoye should not be so easy for people to go out safely.


    There was no instruction on the map. Everyone followed the passage. They only checked half of the passage, and they were not sure if there were any mummies running to the end of the passage.


    So Meng walked away, twisting the skeleton ring from time to time to make a slight cooing sound, which can make the mummy stop attacking people.


    Sure enough, after walking forward for a few minutes, there was a mummy in front of him. Jiang Sheng decided to solve the problem.

 Chapter 714

    I met several mummies on the way, but the solution was very fast.


    Then there is the problem of how to get out. Their equipment has no signal and can''t ask for help at all.


    At the end of the passage, there was a stone wall. They took a light to look at the wall. Meng Li said: "in fact, we can look at the map again and think about how each mechanism was broken before."


    "Habit is very important. Everyone has his own habit and style. The master who designed the tomb of Kingngxing must have his own habit."


    Although it may not be so easy to go out, Dongfang Haoye must also go out. He can''t leave himself a dead end.


    I don''t believe Dongfang Haoye can build a space channel.


    Anming nodded and said yes.


    We began to look at the map, trying to find a breakthrough.


    And the fat man suddenly asked:


    "ginger tea, where do you think the old monster has gone?"


    "Will it make a mess?"


    Now the fat man is still worried about it.


    Meng Li said:


    "in fact, the old monster took off and exploded."


    "Ah?"


    The three men looked at Meng Li in surprise and didn''t know whether they believed Meng Li''s words or not.


    Jiang Sheng nced at the skeleton ring in Meng Li''s hand and said:


    "no wonder it''s in your hand."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and they didn''t discuss it any more. They continued to look at the map seriously and recalled the opening method of each mechanism before.


    In a quiet space, you can only hear people''s breathing. Maybe Jiang Sheng''s talent in this field is really higher. He stood up and said:


    "I know."


    An Ming asked:


    "tell me what you find."


    Jiang Sheng was very excited. He didn''t say anything at all. Instead, he was full of self-confidence and knocked with things on the wall, which was very regr. He said:


    "Kingngxing needs Jiulong to absorb energy in the sky, but the formation of these mummies still needs conditions."


    "It''s the ck dragon, which can trap corpses. It''s said that the ck dragon is actually a kind of thing formed by the evil spirit of Yin."


    "The seven ces in the East, Jiao, Kang, Di, Fang, Xin, Wei, Ji, are a dragon!"


    "Dragon body is thest way to open it."


    Jiang Sheng has no end to say, people almost can''t understand.


    As he spoke, there was a rumbling sound from the cemetery, and the fat man said, "can you give people a preparation?"


    "Let it out, we can''t deal with it, it''s all over."


    Jiang Sheng said firmly:


    "this is the only way to live. What else are you going to prepare for?"


    "Don''t worry. In fact, this kind of Yin evil power is easy to deal with."


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you have the means?"


    Jiang shengleng said:


    "I have something that I can ept."


    Meng Li let out a cry. No wonder Jiang Sheng boldly let out this thing. Jiang Sheng''s family knows a lot about this. It''s not umon to have something good for Jiang Sheng.


    Besides, he thinks that Jiang Sheng is right. This kind of Yin evil power has no influence on Dongfang Haoye''s going out. At that time, he can absorb the ck dragon.


    Enhance their own, but they encounter this kind of Yin evil force of the formation of the ck dragon, if there is no means to want to go out more trouble.


    The roaring sound is still there, and the wall seems to have moved a little. From the cracks of the wall, there is a strong force of Yin Sha.


    At first nce, I don''t think it''s anything, but these forces of yin and evil gradually gathered together, and the color became more and more ck. As Jiang Sheng said, they formed the outline of a ck dragon.


    As if in a silent roar, hovering in the air, if they were close, they would be killed by such a strong Yin evil force.


    And these forces of Yin evil still have a tendency to be close to them. It seems that they are not willing to hover in the same ce.


    Meng Li''s heart is not very nervous, thinking of the yin-yang bead, Yin Kuai is obviously smaller, which is probably theck of this.


    Besides, all the power sources of Dongfang Haoyee from Jiulong pearl. Although Jiulong pearl has be a Yin Yang pearl, it can definitely absorb this.


    When Jiang Sheng was still holding a strange bottle and sticking a rune paper on it to deal with the ck dragon, Meng Li took out the Yin Yang pearl and threw it.


    As expected, the beads of yin and Yang began to absorb the power of Yin evil.


    Beads suspended in the air, the ck dragon slowly lost its shape, and finally formed a vortex. Soon the power of Yin Sha was gone.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and takes back the yin-yang pearl. The yin-yang in the pearl is like two yin-yang fish swimming in it, probably fighting for territory. Meng Li is not in charge of it. He has absorbed it. He is what he is.


    Have 6018 put away.


    Jiang ShengWhat to do.


    It''s suffocating.


    "the fat man is about to drop down in disbelief


    Fat people are all covered with Rune paper. They are afraid that they will be put into the body by the force of Yin evil.


    And the fattest people in the past are more nervous.


    Jiang Sheng squeezed a few words out of his teeth with some difficulty:


    "it''s over."


    The fat man gave Meng Li and Jiang Sheng a big thumbs up and said: "I think there is a gap between us."


    "I can''t be a good teammate in the future."


    An Ming was also stunned. He didn''t seem to have recovered. When he recovered, he murmured:


    "it''s over?"


    Meng Li justughed and said:


    "lead the way out."


    Jiang Sheng:


    "OK."


    It''s easy to find the exit. After they go out, Meng Li uses the dream beast talent and hypnosis skills to erase the things that they saw her use guns and Yin Yang beads.


    In the future, try not to use the gun, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to the client.


    Deep hypnosis is too tired, and not everyone is easy to be hypnotized.


    They can hypnotize so easily, or they have no defense against Meng Li.


    After leaving the fat man and Anming in ce.


    Meng Li and Jiang Sheng go to find the local contact organization with signal and ask them to send someone toe.


    Then there was the aftercare work, whichsted for a few days in the mountain, and what happened after that did not belong to their work.


    They returned to the city where they lived.


    Then Meng Li got a lot of money on his bank card.


    This job is fair.


    High pay, but dangerous.


    I just don''t know how much benefit the woman gave sses, so sses and ck Zhuang betrayed the organization and teammates.


    Meng Li sat on the sofa at home, dressed in afortable home clothes, took out the Yin and Yang beads to have a look, absorbed the power of Yin evil, now the Yin block is almost the same size as Yang Kuai.


    It can guarantee real coordination.


    The doorbell rings suddenly. Meng Li gets up and looks at it. It''s Jiang Sheng.


    "Ginger tea, open the door."


    Meng Li:


    "if you don''t open it, just say something."


    "Don''t you mean to listen to me when youe back?"


    Meng Li


    At that time, I was annoyed by ginger. I had no way to say that.


    What is the client thinking and why note back.


    "I don''t want to hear you exin anything. The past is gone. Let it go."


    Meng Li shouts to the door.


    With that, Meng Li goes back to the bedroom. Jiang Sheng stays at the door for a while and then leaves.

 Chapter 715

    Now the sses and heizhuang are dead. At that time, the situation was so chaotic that many things had not yet been asked.


    I don''t know who installed this monitor at home at that time.


    I always feel that Jiang Sheng is not qualified to do this.


    As for Jiang Sheng''s infidelity, Meng Li thought about it and asked someone to investigate.


    I didn''t expect that Jiang Sheng was really cheated. The girl sleeping next to Jiang Sheng was intentional. They didn''t really happen.


    As for who gave ginger the set, Meng Li did not investigate carefully.


    However, even if he knew that Jiang Sheng had been cheated, Meng Li would not happily run out to Jiang Sheng and say, "Oh, I misunderstood you. Let''s get back together.".


    All these have to be chosen by the client.


    But Jiang Sheng harasses Meng Li when he has nothing to do, forcing Meng Li to go on holiday.


    Natural and easy to spend a period of time, Meng Li also understand why she and the system of space ban why not loose reason.


    Maybe the client lost his memory, so he hesitated toe back.


    However, it was not long before the ban on Meng Li and system space was rxed.


    Meng Li was relieved and went back to the system space. Instead of checking the reward at the first time, she asked 6018:


    "has the client gone back?"


    6018 said:


    "just go back and give her the memory you received from her."


    "But it may make her feel confused, not doubting that she is crossing, not necessarily."


    "Because there has to be a process of epting memory, forcing it into her."


    Meng Li


    All right.


    Meng left to see the reward.


    Congrattions onpleting the task entrusted by the client Jiang Cha: live and find out the murderer.


    Score 100 points, get 31000 points, boundary power reward: 750 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 145100


    boundary power: 4325


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Meng Li absorbed five points of soul power ording to the habit, and the soul power can''t be traded, so he can keep it sooner orter To absorb, so every time decisively absorbed.


    As for Jieli, there are more tasks than usual.


    Meng Li calls out the vine, which feels the familiar atmosphere of the system space and sends a message of "I''m so poor" to Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li a little disappointed. It seems that he doesn''t have any intelligence quotient. Anyway, in the aspect of asking for things, it seems that the intelligence quotient of Wisteria has no obstacle.


    The spirit stone of 20000 points was exchanged for wenqingteng, and wenqingteng was soon absorbed.


    Then Meng Li exchanged 20000 points of Lingshi for wenqingteng.


    Meng Li made a detailed observation this time. He felt that the 20000 points spirit stone of wenqingteng was absorbed faster than the first time.


    Meng Li has a feeling that in the future, the appetite of wenqingteng will be bigger and bigger. Now he can make some Lingshi to fool him. What will he feed in the future.


    Speaking of it, wenqingteng has been with her for a long time. During this period, she has indeed worked for her several times, making her feel like a helper.


    If there is no ident, she can''t ignore the situation.


    I still hope to be a good partner.


    The total reward for this mission is only 30 million points. It costs 40000 points to feed the Wisteria. After thinking about it, I still didn''t feed it any more.


    At least we have to leave some points for emergencies. Sometimes we need to buy something. It''s very embarrassing to have no points.


    Meng Li recalled the vine, picked up the Yinyang pearl and asked 6018:


    "is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Now I finally dare to y with this bead in my soul. I used to want to take Jiyang bead, but it''s not easy to take it.


    6018 said:


    "it''s not good to say that many things are ever-changing."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth andforted himself by saying, "forget it, it''s better to be a Jiyang pearl."


    "That''s how it''s been."


    Now there is no such big killing device as jiyangzhu when you encounter the Yin and evil things. Whether it''s a vampire or a corpse, it will be restrained by it.


    The more Meng Li thought about it, the more he began to feel distressed.


    The more I think about it, the more painful I feel.


    After all, she didn''t know what the Yin Yang Pearl was for.


    I feel like I''ve lost a baby.


    Sigh.


    Sheforted herself.


    Although you can draw some talismans to restrain Yin things, and you can also use some methods to deal with that kind of things, it''s really not as convenient as this thing.Meng Li put Yin and Yang beads on the bookshelf, which is pretty good.


    It''s just a good-looking function, because Meng Li can''t figure out what''s the use.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li exchanged a book on the system mall.


    This kind of skill book is quite cheap. You can get 5000 points. It teaches you how to deal with Yin objects, whether it''s zombies, vampires or resentful ghosts.


    There is no dependence, we must learn by ourselves. When the book arrives, Meng Li is very solid in his hand.


    What''s more, it contains a lot of things that she doesn''t understand now.


    I feel like I have a lot to learn.


    Meng Li sat reading a book for a long time and exchanged a thousand points of Rune paper in the system mall. Tools like cinnabar began to practice in the system space.


    There''s a lot. Feel free to use it.


    In fact, she is also a soul body. She should be afraid of this, but maybe their souls are different for various reasons. Meng Li''s feeling is no different from that of having a body holding a rune paper, but the soul is still a little instinctive.


    I feel a little ufortable.


    This time, Meng Li stayed in the system space for a long time. When he was tired of practicing the symbols, Meng Li took out the dream flute and began to practice ying the flute.


    I haven''t learned all the songs yet.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    I don''t know how hard I feel.


    Forget it, 6018 quietly picked up the next book to read,zy is a crime.


    Such as dream flute is very consuming spirit, Meng Li practice for a while is very tired, can''t walk toward the bed.


    Meng Li is thinking that her current peak strength should be regarded as a state of soul, and there is no suppression here.


    But the soul state is so tired. If it''s in the client''s body, because of the body''s reason and the power of the ne, it may not have the strength to use the dream flute at all.


    Meng Liy on the bed and soon fell asleep.


    When she wakes up, ask 6018 to show her what happened after the client went back.


    6018 said:


    "this ne is not very normal, there is no way to capture it."


    Meng Li was stunned for a moment, and then nodded:


    "that''s OK."


    I don''t know how to deal with her rtionship with Jiang Sheng after the client goes back. Will she be together or not?


    Meng Li guess maybe not together?


    Many things can''t be restored in one sentence.


    Although Jiang Sheng seems innocent.


    But not necessarily.


    Everyone has a choice.


    Thepletion of the task is equivalent to thepletion of the transaction, and the consignor has to go his own way in the future.

 Chapter 716

    Meng Li didn''t dare to practice using the dream flute any more. Instead, he practiced drawing the talisman of exorcism for a while. He felt a little tired, so he asked 6018 to send her to do the task.


    When Meng Li arrived at the ne, it was quiet around him. Meng Li opened his eyes in darkness.


    Touch the mattress under the body, soft and refreshing, there is a smell of incense in the room.


    The client should have been sleeping before.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and began to receive the plot.


    Yuan nanshuang was the queen of the state of Qi.


    After a country, the mother of the world, the status is very noble.


    The empress of an emperor had to meet all kinds of conditions. The power of his father''s family was not weak. When he was not an emperor, Qi qiesheng married his client in order to strengthen his own power andy the foundation for seeding to the throne.


    After he ascended the throne, the client became the queen.


    It can be said that the reason why Qi Chee Sheng became emperor had a lot to do with marrying the consignor. Without the support of the consignor''s father, he wanted to be emperor.


    However, it is clear that the client is not a lucky queen.


    Because met a very pit husband.


    After the client became Queen, she finally got pregnant and gave birth to her first son.


    The emperor liked the prince so much that he immediately became the prince.


    He also gave his name in person. If he had nothing to do, he would hold it in his arms. Anyone could see the emperor''s love for the child.


    It is said that the emperor and empress love and harmony, for a time, the client scenery infinite.


    The client was also immersed in this happiness, thinking that he had married the right person.


    Although Qi Qisheng became emperor, he did not forget his roots. On the contrary, he was very kind to her and her children.


    In the client''s mind, there is nothing happier than to see Qi Chee Sheng holding the prince Qi Youyang''s doting eyes.


    Which woman would like to see her husband do not like their son, not to mention this is still Royal, the emperor''s special love.


    The client also did the duty of a good mother, taking good care of and teaching the prince Qi Youyang.


    It took a lot of effort.


    But at that time, people thought that there were many children and many blessings. The client wanted to have another child, but he had been secretly tossing about for a long time and didn''t get pregnant.


    And slowly the client also found out that Qi Chee Sheng came to her just to see the prince, as if he was not so good to her.


    I can''t feel the friendship.


    In particr, as the prince grew older and couldmunicate with each other, the emperor spoke directly to the prince and was very indifferent to his clients.


    Later, a beauty came to the harem, and the emperor doted on her very much.


    Client:?


    It''s a moment of freshness to be an emperor, even if the freshness is gone.


    But it didn''t. in a few years, the beauty ascended the rank of princess.


    Fortunately, the emperor has always maintained a superficial respect for the client, so that there will not be a situation in which the pce only knows you Guifei but not the queen.


    Whenever Qi Chee Sheng should go to the client, he would go.


    The client''s position still looks very solid.


    Only the client knew that Qi had not touched her for many years.


    Only you know the pain in your heart.


    Men don''t love themselves. In order to divert their attention, the client puts more efforts on the prince.


    The crown prince was born by himself. It''s always right to be good to the crown prince. It''s also a reliance in the future.


    In fact, there are only two princes in the pce. One is born by the client and the other is born by Princess you.


    But these are also the two most powerful women in the harem.


    Although you Guifei''s children are much smaller than those of the crown prince, it does not mean that others will not fight.


    So the two women have been fighting for almost half of their lives. You Guifei always wanted to let the prince step down because she was favored by her. So the client paid a lot to protect the prince.


    It''s hard to work too hard.


    In the end, the consignor''s hair turned white and survived half of his life, finally ushering in an abandoned imperial edict.


    At that time, the emperor was going to die, but he insisted on Abolishing the queen.


    All kinds of usations have been made and the power of the consignor''s father''s family has been reduced.


    Before the client could respond, the emperor swallowed his breath.


    The crown prince finally seeded, but Qi Chee Sheng''s imperial edict can''t be changed. Everyone is dead. How can I change it?


    Moreover, it can also be regarded as an edict. No one can change it or refute it.


    It must be observed.


    The status of the consignors was very embarrassing. After the emperor died, they could not be buried together.


    Just when the client thought that he could still be the Empress Dowager because he was the mother of the current emperor, a message came, which made the client thunderbolt.


    She was not the living mother of the current emperor. Before Qi Chee Sheng died, she kept her hand to prevent the new emperor from making her client the Empress Dowager.To be more direct means not to let the client be the Empress Dowager.


    I won''t let you enjoy your old age.


    Consignor:


    In the true andprehensive plot, Qi Youyang is not the child of the client.


    The client gave birth to a daughter who was transferred by Qi Zesheng.


    In fact, Qi Youyang was born by Qi Zesheng''s favorite woman, but she died in childbirth.


    Moreover, why Qi didn''t marry this woman at that time was because her family was too weak to give Qi any help, but also to drag her down.


    In order to be emperor, Qi Chee Sheng had to choose to marry his client.


    Of course, Qi''s family didn''t force him to marry the client. In those days, Qi was still shameless and wanted to marry him. In a word, it was for the sake of rights.


    But Qi felt that the client had the status of the beloved woman.


    Before the death of her beloved woman, Qi Zesheng promised to let our children inherit my throne.


    Then the "witty" Qi chesheng turned the child into the child of the client. Of course, the client would not prevent his "child" from bing the crown prince. Instead, he would need all kinds of careful education, care and protection.


    In order to prevent the client from having too many children and being distracted, Qi Chih Sheng made the client unable to get pregnant.


    If the client can''t get pregnant, it''s Qi Ze Sheng''s hand.


    As for you Guifei, she is actually a double. Having a simr face with Qi chesheng''s beloved woman is the secret of her constant poprity over the years.


    You didn''t know about it.


    The reason why only these two women have princes in the harem is that Qi Zesheng finally fell in love with this double.


    So because of love, this woman was authorized to give birth to a prince for him.


    Then before he died, he thought of his favorite person and decided to pass the throne to Qi Youyang.


    As for the client, Qi Ze Sheng was tired of the client''s upying the Queen''s position for so long that he didn''t want to let the client die and be buried with him.


    Even more reluctant to watch Qi Youyang honor his client after his death, Qi chesheng feels that the client is not worthy of enjoying all this, and she has no qualifications.


    In a word, in the end, it''s like that. The client has no reputation. She''s not the queen of the former Emperor, and she''s not the concubine.

 Chapter 717

    It''s not the current emperor Qi Youyang. At most, it''s a foster mother.


    Thest empress dowager of the client was not mixed up. His father''s family had been loyal to Qi Zesheng for many years. Atst, when Qi Zesheng was about to die, he solved the problem of the client''s father''s family.


    Qi Qisheng could not bear to see the client''s father family for a long time. His long career as an emperor made him full-fledged and able to deal with the client''s father family.


    Qi Youyang felt that he had to abide by his father''s attitude, and the client had no value to him.


    Yes, a woman has no power, no fame and nothing.


    Moreover, Qi Youyang felt that his mother had lost his life because he had given birth to himself. He took others as his mother again and felt sorry for his dead mother.


    As the emperor, he didn''t fight for anything for the client, so he put the client in the back pce and locked him up.


    Anyway, the expense of food and clothing is very poor, and the client is not allowed to go out, so he is afraid that the client will make trouble with him.


    In short, although the client has paid a lot for Qi Youyang over the years, Qi Youyang can''t see it.


    He was just like Qi Ze Sheng, thinking about the dead woman.


    This attitude is a fatal blow to the client. The client couldn''t stand it andmitted suicide.


    The client''s life is like a farce, lost to a woman who has never met and died for a long time.


    She is the biggest victim of the farce.


    Qi Zesheng''s ruthlessness and calction, Qi Youyang''s indifference to the past, and the behavior of the white eyed wolf are all hated by the client.


    The client wants to revenge Qi chesheng. She also wants Qi Youyang to never be an emperor and to recognize her daughter.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li rubs his eyebrows wearily. This plot is a bit wonderful.


    It''s a wonderful flower.


    After calcting the client''s whole life, he ascended the throne smoothly because of the client at the beginning, and then asked the client to help others raise a son to protect him, so as not to let the child be harmed by intentional people.


    Also let the father family of the client also follow the maintenance of Qi Youyang for so many years.


    Effortlessly give a nameless child a noble identity.


    Let the child enjoy what the client''s child should have enjoyed.


    After the use is clean and the value is drained, it also takes away everything from the client.


    What''s the matter? Did the client''s family dig your ancestral grave?


    So hard.


    Qi Youyang is also a white eyed wolf. The client has been working hard for him these years. Even if he was not born, he would not be like this.


    At that time, the client was an abandoned woman. She had no rank in the pce, and her status was inferior to that of a servant.


    Food and clothing is very poor. Anyone can step on two feet and say two words.


    Almost all of them were given by Qi family and his son. Qi Ze Sheng was the first and Qi You Yang was the second.


    If the emperor Qi Youyang had been in charge of the consignor, the consignor would not have been able to bear the humiliation andmit suicide.


    In a word, the client''s request is not wrong.


    In fact, it''s not too early at this time, because you Guifei has been very popr when she entered the pce, and she gave birth to a prince.


    The prince is almost ten years old, and Qi Youyang is about fifteen years old.


    It''s about to choose the crown princess. In the plot, the client can''t sleep well for the sake of Qi Youyang.


    I''m afraid to choose the wrong one.


    But there are still many years to go before qishesheng is cool.


    Meng Li is not happy. At this time, he feels that he has been used by others for a long time.


    I can''t help butin to 6018, which is just a slip of the tongue.


    6018 said:


    "Oh, I can only choose the time node as far as I can, but not at will. The world power and the interference of the plot lead you toe as early as now."


    "In fact, it''s very good. At least you are still staying in the luxurious pce, and you haven''t be an abandoned woman in the deep pce."


    "There''s still a lot of time. Come on, duck."


    Meng Li


    She put her hand on her forehead and said in silence:


    "I don''t think you''re normal."


    6018:


    "I''m reading a funny book."


    "Rx."


    Meng Li:!?


    "Would you like to rx and I''ll read you a joke?" 6018.


    Meng Li felt that 6018 was veryfortable, but he didn''t reply. 6018 began to study:


    when he went shopping at noon, he didn''t feel very fresh.


    Boss: I just arrived in the morning. They are all fresh.


    Me: this dish is wilting at the sight of it?!


    Boss: from morning till now, it thinks that no one wants it. Isn''t it dejected!6018: "isn''t that funny?"


    Meng Li smiles awkwardly and politely.


    Is that funny?


    I can''t feel theugh of 6018.


    Instead of talking to 6018, Meng Li just sits up and practices. In the story of the client''s child, it is said that he was taken out of the pce by the emperor.


    Maybe Qi Chih Sheng didn''t want to see that the people with his own blood were too miserable. In the end, his child was adopted by a Wupin official''s family in Beijing.


    Of course, the family members of the five grade official did not know the true identity of the child, but the official''s wife could not give birth to the child.


    The client wants to recognize.


    To tell this child, you are actually a noble princess.


    But this is clearly not the time.


    Now I''m going to deal with the affairs of the crown princess. Meng Li thinks it''s OK to follow the story.


    After all, Qi Youyang likes it. Maybe the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is not good. Either mother-inw doesn''t like daughter-inw, or daughter-inw doesn''t like mother-inw.


    Qi Youyang''s empress is not less down to earth. One more empress dowager in the harem is equivalent to one more person pressing on her head. Yes, naturally, I don''t want the client to be good.


    It''s best that they keeping together.


    Meng Li understood the general rtionship and thought, and began to practice seriously.


    At daybreak, the concubines will greet each other. Meng Li looks at the gorgeous concubines. All the concubines who have children are princesses except you Guifei.


    Meng Li was a little disgusted by Qi Ze Sheng.


    What affectionate, affectionate money is not a lot of children, a lot of harem beauty.


    However, after thinking about it, I realized that Qi Chee Sheng, as a man of this era, didn''t have the concept of keeping his body like jade.


    Loving you doesn''t mean I don''t touch others.


    It''s good to have you in my heart.


    Anyway, I have to live my life, and I want to seize my rights.


    Qi Chih Sheng loved power most, otherwise he would not marry his client and abandon others.


    There is a break between the two for a while. The man is so sad that he doesn''t want to get married. Later, after bing emperor, Qi Chee Sheng goes to find the woman.


    The woman half pushed and half gave up with Qi and became pregnant with her child.


    It happened that the client was also pregnant at that time. Qi Chih Sheng was worried that someone might harm the pregnant woman. He did not dare to enter the pce. Who expected that the baby would die outside.


    Simply put the child into the pce, the pit is not required by the client.

 Chapter 718

    Princess you sits at the front of the table. She holds her handkerchief and smiles at Meng Li: "my sister is in good spirits recently. Is it because the crown prince is happy to choose a concubine?"


    Meng Li Duan sits on the top, hears what you Guifei said, and looks slightly at you Guifei.


    He said:


    "how do you feel in this pce that the crown prince chooses his concubine and you Guifei is happier than this pce."


    "Look at your smile, the fine lines in the corners of your eyes are exposed."


    It''s true that you Guifei is beautiful, but she has been in the pce for so many years, and the years have left traces on her face.


    Meng Li said with no expression on his face, but he couldn''t help but gloat.


    I also think it''s funny. I''m a little more daring. I''m a little bit more advanced. I''m going to block my mouth with a handkerchief.


    You Guifei''s face froze for a while, and she didn''t know whether to maintain the fake smile on her face.


    "It must be a matter of universal celebration for the prince to choose his concubine. Naturally, I feel happy."


    You Guifei said with a smile.


    Meng Li didn''t answer, but continued:


    "sister, you see the fine lines in the corner of your eyes are more obvious. Here is a box of beauty cream in our pce. It works well. I''ll give it to you?"


    Princess you was so angry that she said:


    "empress, it seems that you are older."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "how?"


    She touched her face with her hand and said to you:


    "if you don''t smile in front of us all day long, we won''t say that about you. We don''t want to listen to you. Do you really take it as fun?"


    You Guifei stares at Meng Li and doesn''t smile.


    Meng Li said:


    "yes, that''s it. It looks better like a cold beauty."


    Meng Li didn''t want to hear it. The client was willing to fight with you Guifei, but she didn''t like it.


    I''d rather princess you saw her with a dirty face.


    In the plot, when the client is down, you Guifei is the most ruthless.


    You Guifei was even more arrogant in private, and she was the only one in the pce who dared to speak to the queen like this. In fact, all these came from Qi chesheng''s connivance.


    The consignor has the means to punish the concubine, but Qi chesheng won''t let her.


    As a matter of fact, Qi Chee Sheng knew that the two pces were fighting each other, but the emperor also had feelings for the second prince. The palm and the back of his hand were all flesh. It was not true that he only favored Qi Youyang''s son.


    Meng Li thinks that you Guifei is very sessful as a double.


    After all, Qi Ze Sheng now almost takes the fake as the real one.


    "The empress really..."


    Princess you gnashed her teeth, but she didn''t finish what she said.


    The atmosphere in the whole hall condenses down, and those who used to cover their mouths andugh dare notugh any more.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "OK, it''s OK. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    The concubines left.


    The most popr female official Zhiqiu in front of the client came.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "master, all the portraits have been collected. It''s time to show them to his royal highness."


    She was followed by a tray with portraits in it.


    Zhiqiu said:


    "master, would you like to have a look at your highness first?"


    If the queen does not like the woman, directly out on the line.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "OK, let me have a look."


    Zhiqiu asked people to set up the portraits one by one. Meng Li looked at them one by one and asked:


    "can the Secretary''s daughter be in it?"


    The eunuch next to him was stunned for a moment and bowed forward to answer:


    "yes, madam."


    Meng Li said:


    "find out the girl and show it to our pce."


    The eunuch was in charge of this. Menqing soon found out the portrait of the Secretary''s daughter.


    Meng Li took the picture and looked at it for a while, then said:


    "you don''t need to send this to the prince."


    The eunuch asked:


    "but what''s the matter with the empress?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, you don''t want to do anything on your own." Meng Li''s eyes were sharp.


    The eunuch''s body went down even more, and even said that he knew.


    Meng Li looks at the woman in the portrait for a while. This is the trustor''s own daughter. The portrait is not real, and he doesn''t know if it''s because of preconceived ideas. Meng Li thinks that the child''s eyebrows are simr to the trustor''s.


    Even to the prince to see the opportunity not to give, although the plot did not choose the child, but Meng Li or careful buckle down her portrait.


    She couldn''t help sneering. She was her own daughter, and she was willing to give it away to others.Another female official came in. She saluted Meng Li, and then said:


    "Niang Niang, the emperor went down to court and said that he would wait for Niang Niang in the gilt Pavilion. At that time, his royal highness would also be there. The emperor asked Niang Niang to prepare the portrait."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "OK."


    She went back to her bedroom, cleaned up and headed for the gilded pce.


    By the time she arrived, Qi Zesheng had not yet arrived, but Qi Youyang had arrived.


    At the age of 15, he was still young. When he met Meng Li, he quickly saluted and said, "please say hello to my mother."


    He bowed.


    Meng Li did not say to get up, but asked:


    "how is your highness doing in the prince''s mansion?"


    "Thanks for your mother''s concern. Everything is fine."


    "Did you learn from Taifu?"


    "I dare not ck off." The prince said quickly.


    Meng Li said: "get up, mother, you are very tired."


    The prince rises up and starts to talk with Meng Li. Meng Li''s cold attitude makes Qi Youyang wonder why her mother is so cold to him today.


    He asked cautiously:


    "mother, what have you done wrong?"


    Meng Li looked at Qi Youyang kindly and said:


    "where does the prince want to go? In the twinkling of an eye, the mother thought that the prince would grow up. Now she is going to choose a concubine. It''s a happy event, but..."


    Meng Li sighed.


    Qi Youyang was a little shy when he heard Meng Li say this, and then said:


    "the mother, no matter what the children, is the mother''s children."


    Meng Li pulled out a standard and dignified smile.


    Herees Qi Zesheng.


    As he entered the pavilion, Meng Li nced at Qi.


    Now Qi Chee Sheng is not a high spirited teenager.


    Instead, he became a middle-aged mature man with a little beard.


    The whole person has a kind of dignity, which is the temperament of the emperor these years.


    Although Qi did not make great achievements, he did not make the country miserable.


    As for the work of emperor, Qi Ze Sheng did a good job.


    When Qi chesheng came to him, Meng Li saluted slightly. Qi chesheng gave Meng Li a hand and said, "get up."


    "Thank you, sir." Meng Li said softly.


    Instead of talking to Meng Li, Qi Chih Sheng looked at the prince and said, "do you have someone in mind?"


    The prince''s expression immediately became tense, and Qi Chee Sheng knew that the prince had already had a crush on him. He could not help nodding his head and saying, "whoever you like, I will canonize him as the future Princess."


    Qi did not even ask the prince who he liked, what his family background was or what he looked like.


    It''s just willful.

 Chapter 719

    Maybe Qi Ze Sheng didn''t stay with his beloved woman. Now he hopes his children can stay with his beloved woman.


    "You can choose two more, and one side concubine." Qi said.


    Qi''s expression was full of the meaning of "how can one be enough?".


    Qi Youyang nodded and said:


    "please help me to have a look."


    I choose the imperial concubine myself, and I let you decide. I follow the filial piety, and I agree with myself.


    Qi said:


    "no, you can choose for yourself."


    Qi Youyang takes a look at Qi Zesheng''s face and makes sure that Qi Zesheng is speaking from his heart. Then he refuses.


    Qi chesheng insisted that Qi Youyang choose for himself.


    Qi Youyang finally gave up and chose by himself.


    Looking at the images of all the women, it may be that they are all good. Qi Youyang didn''t know what to choose for a while.


    He came to ask Meng Li for his opinions.


    Meng Li''s face was dignified. Before he spoke, Qi Ze Sheng''s eyes came over and seemed to warn Meng Li.


    Don''t let Meng Li interfere with Qi Youyang.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "when you choose a woman who is around you, you naturally choose a woman with good conduct. But it still depends on you. The most important thing is your mind. You like the most important thing."


    "Don''t choose what you don''t like for any other reason. It''s you who will regret all your life."


    Meng Li''s artiction was very clear when he said this, which made Qi Ze Sheng''s face sink.


    "Also, once some people miss it, they will miss it forever. It''s hard to regret it."


    "A lot of things are almost irreparable."


    Meng Li said with a smile in his eyes.


    Qi Youyang has been confused by Meng Li. What are all these?


    Qi Ze Sheng''s chest heaved, his hands clenched into fists, and suddenly stood up and said:


    "queen, what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li''s face was not clear, so he stood up in a hurry with a little fear.


    He said:


    "emperor, are you wrong?"


    Qi Ze Sheng sneered:


    "no, I''m not wrong."


    Then he turned and left.


    Maybe the heart was too hard by Meng Li''s words.


    Anyway, I look irritable.


    The client didn''t know about these things before, and Qi Chee Sheng also knew that the client didn''t know about them. If he knew that Meng Li deliberately said this to poke his heart, it would not be this reaction.


    I won''t swallow it myself.


    Prince:???


    Isn''t it a good choice?


    Do you want to keep watching now?


    And my father seems to be angry. Why?


    "Mother?" Qi Youyang looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Liwei smile:


    "you go on."


    Crown prince


    Don''t you really care about your father?


    Qi Youyang worried that his father would change his mind, and said:


    "if not, we should appoint a princess first, just her." The prince showed Meng Li a picture.


    Meng Li takes a look, just like in the story.


    Xie Yanyun.


    He looks good, but his family background is not the most suitable for the prince.


    Qi Youyang looked at Meng Li with some trepidation. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "yes, that''s it."


    Qi Youyang


    This is not what he expected. He felt that his mother would have some opinions. He couldn''t say that he would be picky. But his mother was so casual, which really made Qi Youyang feel strange.


    Meng Li looks at Qi Youyang''s expression and knows what Qi Youyang is thinking.


    In the plot, the client really didn''t think much of the princess chosen by Qi Youyang at that time. After all, the family background is still lower.


    Moreover, the client had a good woman before, who broke his heart for Qi Youyang''s marriage, but Qi Youyang''s choice was different from the client''s, so he couldn''t help persuading him at that time.


    However, he really doted on Qi Youyang. Qi Youyang insisted on it, and at that time Qi Chee Sheng also supported Qi Youyang very much. Later, the client didn''t say anything.


    There were no stubborn obstacles, and after Xie Yanyun married Qi Youyang, the client didn''t feel sorry for the princess.


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "the empress went back to the Pce first."


    Qi Youyang The children''s ministers sent their mothers. "


    Qi Youyang now feels that no one cares about his feelings, and his mother and father are indifferent to his life.


    After he sent Meng Li away, Qi Youyang arranged for the eunuch beside him to send the portrait of Xie Yanyun to Qi Zesheng.


    Qi Zesheng had no time to talk to Qi Youyang. He was deeply hurt by Meng Li''s words and immediately ran to his old friend''s grave.On the way back to the pce, Meng Li said:


    "master, it seems that a saint is angry today."


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t worry."


    Zhiqiu understood the real rtionship between the emperor and empress, and she said: "why did the master ignore this?"


    Meng Li stopped and looked at Zhiqiu and said:


    "a piece of ice warms up for a quarter of an hour. If it doesn''t warm up, it''s not enough time and mind. If it doesn''t warm up for more than ten years, it''s the problem of ice."


    Zhiqiu looks sad.


    You Guifei''s news is very well-informed, Meng Li has not yet walked from the gilded pce to his pce, he met you Guifei.


    "I heard that my sister has upset the emperor?" You Guifei''s expression is more proud.


    I had a dull loss in the morning. I heard that there was something wrong here, so I had to hurry to find the ce.


    Meng Li stares at you Guifei''s face and says:


    "then go to cajole. Your chance hase."


    This person is so existential.


    You Guifeiughs:


    "it''s the duty of my concubine to help the emperor solve his troubles."


    Meng Li looks at you Guifei coldly. Then you asked:


    "it''s said that the crown prince has chosen the crown princess. Who is it?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Concubine you looks at Meng Li sympathetically:


    "it''s hard to talk about my sister, isn''t it..."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "Xie Yanyun, the eldest daughter of the Xie family."


    "Who is Xie? What kind of products does the officiale from? " You Guifei asked, pretending to be surprised.


    If the client wants to hear this, she will feel deeply. You Guifei''s words imply that the family of the future crown princess can''t be on the stage in the capital.


    Anyway, the unknown.


    Meng Li didn''t want to see you Guifei. She said: "does it have anything to do with you?"


    "It is a great favor for the emperor to favor the prince and let him choose the woman he likes. No one else can ask for such favor."


    "You Guifei, take your children to please the emperor. In the future, your children will not have to marry a woman they don''t like. What a pain."


    You Guifei''s face turned white with anger.


    I can''t help but sneer back and say:


    "empress, have I offended you? It''s hard for me to say that. "


    "My concubine is here to care. I''m worried that the crown prince will suffer a loss when he marries the woman who is not on the table. I don''t mean anything else."


    After that, I felt that I was angry.


    Eh


    Meng Li suddenly stares at you Guifei.

 Chapter 720

    I was annoyed that you Guifei brushed the sense of existence in front of her before. I nned to go back and think of a way to make you Guifei brush the sense of existence.


    Keep yourself clean.


    But now, Meng Li thinks you Guifei is still useful.


    At least in front of Qi Ze Sheng''s face, fan is cute.


    In fact, think carefully, you Guifei is very worthy of use.


    Sometimes, it''s fun for a dog to bite a dog.


    You Guifei is notfortable with Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "OK, you''d better worry about yourself, and be careful what happens."


    If it''s not that I''m so angry that I don''t dare to say that.


    Meng Li walked away.


    You Guifei was so angry that she pulled her handkerchief. What''s so proud of being a queen.


    Meng Li went back to his pce and did two things.


    One thing is to let people spread what princess you said just now.


    Qi Youyang likes Xie Yanyun. It must be ufortable to hear the gossip about Xie Yanyun.


    I don''t know what happened to these two sons. They both like to be born much lower than themselves.


    Another thing is that he wrote a letter and handed it to the client''s father. He told them implicitly that no one should catch the mistake and be careful.


    Although it was before Qi Chee Sheng''s death that the plot started to attack them, it was actually arranged very early.


    Besides, Meng Li can''t guarantee that he won''t change everything by himself, which will lead Qi Ze Sheng to do something in advance.


    I have a n in my heart. Be careful.


    In fact, Qi Youyang takes advantage of the trustor''s father''s family. There are no perfect people. Most of the time, when the crown prince''s mistake is caught, it is the trustor''s father''s family that protects Qi Youyang.


    It must be interesting for Qi Zesheng to watch the client''s family defend Qi Youyang like a fool.


    In the letter, Meng Li asked if he could let the client''s mother go to the pce. If he could find a suitable opportunity, he could tell them something about what the emperor might do to them.


    Again, don''t be silly to defend Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang is still waiting for Qi chesheng''s reply. Although his father said that he would choose ording to his heart, his attitude made him worried.


    After spending enough time in front of his old friend''s grave, Qi chesheng went back to the pce to see the portrait Qi Youyang had sent him.


    After another investigation, Xie Yanyun sighed, as if he had seen his shadow in Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang was much happier then than he is now.


    He was not liked by the emperor at that time, and his own power was not as big as Qi Youyang now, so he had to marry politically.


    Thinking of this, Qi Ze Sheng felt a little painful.


    He decided their marriage with a simple and direct edict.


    The prince is the princess.


    Even the Xie family didn''t ask.


    It was only after the edict came down that Qi Youyang knew that the matter was settled. He was relieved.


    However, Qi Youyang soon heard gossips, saying that the future crown princess was born at a low level, and that he had no eye for the crown prince.


    Qi Youyang


    These people want to tear their mouths apart.


    It seems that you Guifei first said it.


    Qi Chee Sheng naturally knew these words, and usually you could say something else, but this time these words touched Qi Chee Sheng''s most vulnerable nerve.


    Let Qi Ze Sheng very not like.


    At this time, Princess you wanted to be a Jieyu flower and ran to brush her face in front of Qi Zesheng.


    Qi Chih Sheng asked princess you:


    "did the words in the pcee from you?"


    Concubine you is good at observing words and expressions. Seeing Qi Chee Sheng''s bad face, she immediately knelt down and said, "yes, I''m wrong, but I''m kind."


    Qi Ze Sheng asked calmly:


    "a piece of good intentions?"


    You Guifeiined in her heart. At that time, she really shouldn''t have run to vent her anger because she was annoyed by the queen in the morning.


    And the emperor usually turns a blind eye?


    She had to quibble:


    "my concubine thought that the prince was so excellent and the crown prince of the country. At first, she thought that only noble women could match, so that she could y harmoniously..."


    "But I know I''m shallow, and my daughter Xie must have a very good ce to be the future crown princess."


    "Emperor, it''s my concubine who said the wrong thing."


    Qi Chih Sheng looked at you coldly and did not speak.


    You Guifei knelt on the ground, shrunk into a ball, pitiful look.


    "Look up." After a long silence, Qi said.


    Princess you was stunned:


    "ah?"


    She raised her head cleverly, with caution and fear on her face.Seeing this face simr to his old friend, Qi couldn''t help but be in a trance.


    If she was alive, it would be like this now. No, it''s more moving than it is now.


    He closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice:


    "go down and stop talking."


    "There are some things you shouldn''t say."


    You Guifei''s heart is full of grievances. Why?


    Don''t you mean to say something bad about the future Princess?


    Do you like the prince so much that you don''t allow others to say anything bad?


    After all, I got to know Qi Zesheng and knew that he couldn''t be angry for the queen.


    She was both aggrieved and jealous.


    How did you know that Qi Chee Sheng had formed a sense of substitution for Qi Youyang and Xie Yanyun.


    When you Guifei said that the prince''s eyes were low, Qi Chih Sheng felt as if he was saying that his eyes were low.


    It''s as if she was born in xiaoyanmen.


    You Guifei returned to her pce, the more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She had hardly seen the emperor''s cold face. She couldn''t stand the sudden indifference.


    Especially the Emperor didn''t go to her pce for a few days.


    She had the cheek to please Qi Zesheng. Qi Zesheng happened to be missing, and you Guifei thought she was missing on purpose.


    This incident probably became a knot in Qi Ze Sheng''s heart. In order to make him not hear what he didn''t want to hear, he promoted Xie Yanyun''s father to several levels.


    Although there was no real power, the position of the official position jumped up all of a sudden.


    It also elevated Xie Yanyun''s position.


    Don''t you all say she''s in a low position? What do you say now?


    Some people are happy and others are sad about it. Qi Youyang feels that he has a long face and runs to Meng Li to say it.


    Meng Li has no expression.


    Let Qi Youyang go on, it''s boring, so he goes away.


    After you Guifei knew it, she almost broke her silver teeth. The emperor was beating her face for the sake of the prince.


    Her forefoot said that other people''s status was low, so she immediately mentioned it.


    As for it?


    It made her angry.


    Looking at his second prince, although he was only ten years old, he was born with a good appearance and high talent. He knew a lot from a young age.


    It''s a pity that it''s far less favored than the prince.


    In particr, this event made you feel that the prince''s position in the emperor''s heart was more important than previously thought.


    This made her face serious and felt that she could not let things go on like this.

 Chapter 721

    Just at the time when you Guifei was most angry, Meng Li ran to show off how much favor her son had.


    Well, yes, that''s it.


    You Guifei''s face was twisted with anger.


    Meng Li''s mother finally came to see Meng Li.


    Meng Li secretly tells the emperor what he may do to the yuan family. As for the prince''s affairs, Meng Li thinks it''s very important, and it''s a little hard to say.


    I always think it''s not the right time.


    It''s just to tell you, don''t worry about the prince.


    The client''s mother''s face was uncertain, and she always felt that something big would happen.


    Anyway, I firmly remember that the Emperor may do something to them, and the prince''s big and small affairs need not be dealt with any more. It''s better to get rid of the rtionship.


    Although I don''t know why the queen did it, there was a reason in it. I didn''t ask much.


    Knowing them, Meng Li was relieved. Although the client''s father was old, he had a clear mind and knew how to do it.


    The more you think about it, the more angry she is. She can''t see the prince so well.


    She began to let people attack Qi Youyang on the court. Anyway, she found some mistakes and insisted on them.


    This time, the yuan family did note forward to help Qi Youyang. Now the prince''s biggest reliance among the courtiers is the yuan family party. Now that they are silent, the situation is very embarrassing.


    None of the courtiers spoke for Qi Youyang.


    If someone helps his son say a word, he will go down the slope.


    But now it''s his attitude. People say that the prince is wrong. Can he say that the prince is right?


    Er


    Qi Chee Sheng asked his father-inw, who was a little gray, what do you think of Yuan Aiqing.


    This is your grandson.


    Mr. Yuan: I don''t think so.


    "If you should be punished, you should not connive just because you are the prince."


    Although Mr. Yuan still didn''t have the heart to deal with his grandson like this, the meaning of the one in the pce can''t be ignored.


    They''re the ones with honor and disgrace.


    Qi Qisheng


    Courtiers also have to appease. What else can they do if they say so?


    The key is not out of thin air.


    It''s a pity that you didn''t find out what was wrong with the prince, just a little problem. But Qi Youyang was imprisoned for half a month by Qi chesheng.


    In fact, you didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. She was originally used to answer the empress of the middle pce. She told them casually that she was not easy to get into trouble.


    Export evil.


    If the prince always makes mistakes, no matter how much the emperor likes the prince, he will not like him one day.


    It''s just a pity I didn''t get a big handle.


    No pain, no pain, no pain, no pain, no pain.


    And this is Qi Ze Sheng Meng Li''s light look at Qi You Yang, want to let her rush in front toe out?


    When the client arrived at that time, he really rushed to the front of everything.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li felt that geying was working hard for such a thing.


    I''ve been calcted by Qi Zesheng all my life.


    "You are not afraid of the shadow. If you can do well and sit well, where can they find opportunities?" Meng Li said coldly.


    Qi Youyang choked and said:


    "my son knows his mistake."


    Then he said:


    "it''s my son''s behavior and sitting upright, but I always stare at him with my heart behind my back, and I can''t help it..."


    Meng Li said:


    "prince, what do you mean, let our pce get rid of you?"


    Qi You Yang Leng for a moment, everyone''s speech is implicit and euphemistic. It''s a bit unbearable to say so directly.


    This kind of secret words, as if to expose the ugly side, can''t bear to look directly at.


    He was slightly frightened and said:


    "mother, no, that''s not the meaning."


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "I don''t want toe here."


    "You are going to get married soon. You should deal with a lot of things by yourself, instead of thinking about the empress immediately. The empress blocks you enough."


    Qi Youyang said:


    "the efforts of the mother and her children will never forget."


    There is a trace of irony in Meng Li''s mouth. He never dares to forget it. He never takes it for granted.


    If you remember the client a little bit well, the client will not be that end.


    She said:


    "the Lord pities you. It''s different for you. It''s time for you to learn your father''s skills. When things happen, you don''t look like a man looking for your mother, but we can''t stand up and let others beat you."


    Call back, kid. I''m with you.


    Qi Youyang is not a fool. He can understand Meng Li.


    He said very hesitantly:


    "can, can..."He is a man. It''s not proper for him to fight with women in the harem.


    Meng Li knew what Qi Youyang meant, but she lowered her voice and said, "for whom is your concubine


    Qi Youyang: "second brother?"


    "So?" Meng Li looks at Qi Youyang.


    That''s two men fighting. It''s better to lose both.


    Qi Youyang pursed his mouth and hesitated.


    There used to be people in front of him. He didn''t have to worry about many things. Now he has to do it by himself?


    He looked at Meng Li with some expectation and supplication in his eyes.


    Meng Li sighed with dismay:


    "the empress doesn''t want to help you. It''s the empress who has unspeakable difficulties."


    Qi Youyang: what''s the trouble


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I won''t tell you, so that you won''t worry about it."


    Qi Youyang is fooled by Meng Li sessfully. He believes that Meng Li has difficulties. If there are no difficulties, there is no mother who doesn''t care about her son.


    Holding a breath in his heart, Qi Youyang wanted to find an opportunity to fight back.


    Qi Chee Sheng shoulde to the Queen''s Pce on the 15th day of every month. She was fooled by you Guifei once before.


    This is the first time that Qi stayed in the Queen''s pce after Meng left.


    Theyy on the bed, each covered with a quilt, but they had nothing to say. When Qi Zesheng fell asleep, Meng Li made a dream for him, so that he could not wake up.


    Then Meng Li sat up and gave a strange smile in the dark.


    Qi Ze Sheng was responsible for the client''s infertility, and Meng Li wanted to get back at it.


    Although Meng Li had no trouble seeing things in the dark, she turned Qi Ze Sheng over and took off his clothes.


    He took out the silver needle and the medicine he had prepared before and made an acupuncture for Qi Zesheng.


    From then on, some part of Qi Ze Sheng was useless.

 Chapter 722

    Hey, hey, I can''t stand up.


    How to use it.


    In fact, in general, Meng Li is not willing to do so. What does this ce represent?


    For many men, it''s dignity.


    It''s confidence.


    But who let Qi Chee Sheng deprive the client of his fertility.


    This is the best punishment for Qi Chee Sheng. It''s a tit for tat and deprives you of your fertility. By the way, you can''t even enjoy it.


    Even if you want to die, it''s useless if it doesn''t work.


    It just happens that you Guifei is notcent all day. The emperor always goes to her pce to have the best rtionship with her.


    Is it ok now?


    It took quite a long time to give Qi Chee Sheng acupuncture. Meng Li operated it carefully for an hour.


    Then he began to practice sitting next to him.


    The dream made for Qi Chee Sheng was not a good one either, and he had to ept it.


    Almost at the time of Qi''s getting up every day, Meng Liy beside him and woke him up. After that, Meng Li also got up to dress Qi.


    Qi Ze Sheng looked tired and felt very tired after sleeping all night.


    Look at Meng Li''s eyes is also very cold, two people are silent did not speak.


    Qi chesheng gets dressed and Meng Li sees him off.


    I''m really looking forward to Qi Ze Sheng''s finding that he can''t do anything.


    For this reason, Meng Li released his spiritual power to peep at night.


    Seeing that Qi Zesheng and a concubine have both started to work, Qi Zesheng finds that the thing can''t stand up. He looks embarrassed and annoyed.


    Concubine


    Looking at Qi Ze Sheng with surprised eyes.


    Qi Chih Sheng was angry. He put on a bad face and got up to put on his clothes.


    Changed a concubine where, this is a young beautiful concubine, has a set very much in the bed matter.


    All kinds of services went to Qi Zesheng, but little Qi Zesheng still couldn''t stand up bravely.


    Qi Qisheng


    I''m tired of that concubine.


    Qi Ze Sheng was so depressed that he had to prove that he could.


    It must be the problem of two women who can''t stand up these two times. It''s because the women are not beautiful enough. Fortunately, he has passed, so he should have no fresh feeling.


    Then he found a person who had never been lucky before, but he was still a virgin.


    Qi Ze Sheng had the heart to kill.


    Meng Li, who continues to peep with his mental strength, has a smile in his eyes and says to 6018:


    "see, this is the funniest thing."


    "None of your previous jokes are so funny."


    6018£º¡­¡­


    Also a man, he said that he didn''t feel the smile, and a little sympathy for this man.


    Helpless, Qi chesheng bravely summoned the imperial doctor, who trembled and said that Qi chesheng''s kidney water was exhausted.


    Qi Chih Sheng kicked the doctor to the ground. Then the doctor got up again and prescribed medicine for him.


    Let Qi Zesheng not do that during his medication.


    Qi Ze Sheng naturally worried that he would never be able to take medicine again and would not go to the harem.


    Among the women in the harem, there are secret rumors.


    The emperor can''t do it.


    Although Qi could not hear such words, the eyes of the concubines were strange when they saw Qi.


    You Guifei, the most beloved, is also anxious to get angry. The emperor doesn''t go to her pce, so he doesn''t touch her.


    But Qi Youyang is still struggling to fight back against you Guifei, but you Guifei''s child is still young, some means can''t be used.


    However, as long as the heart to do, there is always harvest.


    Qi Youyang found that although the second prince was only ten years old, he killed one of his servants because he was just in a bad mood without making mistakes.


    This made Qi Youyangin immediately.


    Qi Chee Sheng is now fretting about his private affairs. After listening to what Qi Youyang said, he immediately sent people to princess you''s pce to take his words to princess you.


    She said that princess you had no way to teach her children and did not fulfill her duty.


    You have to reflect.


    And the second prince''s temperament is very bad. He copied scriptures and forbidden to take enough outside, which reduced the second prince''s spending on food and clothing and made the second prince live a hard life.


    You Guifei sneered, good.


    It''s just the cheap life of a servant, and the noble prince will be punished.


    Qi Youyang and the empress are all in charge.


    In fact, when you first entered the pce, it was not like this. She just wanted to have a foothold in the pce. Many things had to be argued about. Imperceptibly, a person''s temperament changed.


    Meng Li is not afraid to carry the pot.


    Before you want to overthrow her, you must have started with Qi Youyang. In your heart, Qi Youyang is her lifeblood.


    Because of this, you Guifei stopped for a while.Finally it''s time for the prince to get married.


    Meng Li and Qi chesheng sit at the head of the main hall of the prince''s mansion, watching Qi Youyang and Xie Yanyun go through all the tedious procedures of royal marriage.


    As the queen, Meng Li also said what she should say ording to the standard lines.


    But in the end, something went wrong.


    Qi Youyang had a woman in the back garden before the guests left. Fortunately, he was in time, and it didn''t happen.


    But the woman''s clothes have been torn by Qi Youyang, and they are not full of clothes.


    The innocence is destroyed by Qi Youyang, who is responsible for it.


    The woman is about to jump into the river on the spot. Qi Chee Sheng sends someone to stop her. She says rudely that she wants Qi Youyang to ept her as her side imperial concubine.


    Meng Li watched Qi Youyang wearing red clothes, blushing and being held down by the eunuch. He was very excited and his expression was a bit ferocious. He didn''t feel ashamed because so many people were on the side.


    Qi Youyang was caught.


    In the plot, the client worries about everything and arranges the capable people around him to Qi Youyang. He is afraid of making trouble at Qi Youyang''s wedding.


    This time, Meng Li didn''t send people and didn''t worry at all.


    So Qi Youyang was sessfully calcted.


    Meng Li looks at you Guifei and gives her a provocative smile, while the guests around are whispering and whispering to each other. Qi Zesheng, with a ck face, says:


    "take the Prince down to me."


    "Queen,e with me."


    Qi Chih Sheng shakes his sleeve and walks away. Meng Li keeps up with Qi Chih Sheng and goes to a side hall in the prince''s mansion. Qi Chih Sheng asks:


    "how do you exin this?"


    He was angry at Mengli, angry that Mengli didn''t arrange properly.


    Meng Li bent his legs slightly, then straightened up again, and said with a reproachful face:


    "it''s my fault. It''s my negligence."


    Qi said irritably:


    "wrong, you know you are wrong when you ask. Why can''t you not make mistakes?"


    Meng Li said:


    "this is what I didn''t expect."


    "You retort?" Qi Ze Sheng stares at Meng Li.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Qi said:


    "this is your son. Your mother has done a lot of dereliction of duty."


    Meng Li still does not speak, ording to the routine, now should think of a punishment from my punishment, but Meng Li is not so stupid.


    This made Qi Ze Sheng unable to go on. He said many things:


    "take care of yourself."

 Chapter 723

    Well, Qi Chee Sheng left again.


    Xie Yanyun was so angry that he burst into tears when he heard that the prince was doing some dirty work outside.


    What''s wrong with this? Originally there was no side imperial concubine. Now a side imperial concubine came out immediately.


    Meng Li searched among the guests for a long time, but he didn''t find the client''s own daughter.


    This makes Meng Li a little disappointed. It''s good to take a long look at it first.


    But he didn''t dare to contact the child, so he was worried about Qi''s suspicions.


    On the second day, the imperial censor impeached the prince, saying that the prince''s conduct needed further training.


    The emperor said that it was the prince who had drunk too much wine that made him lose his temper.


    Well, it''s hard for emperors to say anything about defending the prince.


    Qi Chee Sheng''s heart was the same as Mingjing''s. The Prince was calcted.


    The yuan family members, however, looked at each other as if the prince had nothing to do with them.


    This made Qi Ze Sheng wonder why it was like this.


    But it was a secret thing, and Qi did not find out who was behind it.


    For a moment, he suspected that it was you Guifei, but based on his understanding of you Guifei, he did not make such a fuss by means of these years.


    Qi Chee Sheng didn''t know about her pillow. The reason why she thought that you Guifei''s method was to make a fuss was that all of you Guifei''s methods had been solved by the client in the past.


    Now Qi Ze Sheng is very unhappy with Meng Li. He hates Meng Li''s failure to protect the prince.


    Her responsibility should be to protect the prince.


    If you have nothing to do, you will embarrass Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t care much about Qi''s dilemma.


    She is more concerned about the affairs of Qi Youyang. If she is tough enough, she can make Qi Youyang lose his crown prince.


    It''s very likely that Princess Qi Youyang will lose her son''s position.


    This certainly can''t, also can''t let you Guifei and her son ascend, strengthen their influence, the first thing to deal with should be oneself.


    So let two princes not be princes.


    However, Qi Youyang has no other son now, and there are no pregnant concubines in the pce. In the future, Qi Youyang will not have any more children.


    Probably only one can be adopted from the royal family.


    Meng Li thinks it''s very good.


    A lot of things are easy to have traces. If you don''t do it yourself, try to save a little.


    Meng Li is waiting. When the conflict between Qi Youyang and you Guifei esctes to a certain extent, something unexpected will happen.


    Now Qi Youyang and you Guifei are in the state of you biting me and I biting you.


    As soon as Xie Yanyun passed the mansion, there was a side imperial concubine. Although this side imperial concubine wanted to kill herself by crashing against the wall, in fact, she was one of you Guifei''s people.


    There''s no deal between the two.


    But this side imperial concubine rank is quite high, in front of Qi Youyang is a pathetic appearance.


    She is innocent. If it were not for Qi Youyang, she would not have married to the prince''s mansion.


    The prince lost his face and was reprimanded by Qi Zesheng''s words. His reputation among the people became bad.


    The prince spread out a strong grab people''s daughter, licentious and unruly prince.


    How can such a prince get it? He dares to do that kind of bastard thing on the day of marriage.


    How to be the leader of the world in the future? The support of the people is less than half.


    Therefore, Qi Youyang is very depressed now. He knows that he has been calcted. He knows that it is you Guifei, but there is no evidence to help.


    But don''t know this side imperial concubine is you imperial concubine''s person, to this side imperial concubine is very sympathetic.


    I feel like I''m implicating her.


    At that time, I felt that I couldn''t stand it for more than a second. I happened to meet her and I was sorry for her.


    So this side imperial concubine seeded.


    Xie Yanyun


    Qi Youyang was so angry that he cried all day. Originally, Qi Youyang was in a bad mood. Who could bear to have someone crying beside him every day.


    I''m very upset. I know how to solve his problems.


    Xie Yanyun and the crown prince''s side imperial concubine greet Meng Li. They kneel down, and Meng Li kindly says:


    "between your sisters, you must serve your highness well, and solve his troubles. Now you are people in the crown prince''s house, and your words and deeds Express the crown prince''s house, do you know?"


    Xie Yanyun seems to have been forced to feed a lump of Xiang.


    But the crown prince''s side imperial concubine, scheming deeply, quickly said some good words to coax.


    Meng Li looks at the prince''s side imperial concubine and thinks that the girl has epted her life so soon?


    Some people suspected that it was you Guifei, but they didn''t find any evidence. However, the evidence is not important to Meng Li, so they are free to toss.


    He gave a pair of bracelets to Xie Yanyun and a bracelet to the crown prince.


    After all, there are differences in their identities, but this bracelet is not very precious. People with a little status can afford it.The two women are speechless. The queen is really mean.


    Send two people down, Meng Li let Qi Youyange to see her again.


    "You were calcted on the day you got married. My mother has found some signs." Meng Li said.


    Qi Youyang looks at Meng Li:


    "yes?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the biggest beneficiary of your ident is who did it."


    Qi Youyang looks resentful. Is he biting him?


    Now all the disappointments are given by you Guifei. He asks Meng Li to help him. Meng Li tells Qi Youyang that now her rtionship with Qi chesheng is getting worse and worse.


    She has to keep her back. Many things in the harem are veryplicated.


    You don''t understand, kid.


    Don''t you find that your father doesn''te to the harem much?


    Can''t you feel the strange atmosphere in the harem?


    You still ask me to help you, I have the heart but can''t.


    Meng Li fooled around. Anyway, Qi Youyang didn''t know why Qi Zesheng didn''t go to the harem.


    Qi Ze Sheng publicized this kind of thing everywhere because of his brain disease.


    When Qi Youyang heard this, he quickly asked Meng Li to do a good job of his own. If the empress of his mother couldn''t keep her, things would be difficult.


    Qi Youyang asks Meng Li if he has any evidence, but he wants to use it to report on you in front of Qi chesheng.


    Meng Li shook his head decisively, No.


    Qi Youyang


    Well, he has to find his own way. There''s no reason why he won''t take revenge even if he is punished.


    Qi Youyang left Meng Li''s pce and walked with his servants, thinking about how to retaliate. He didn''t see the way. Coincidentally, he met the second prince, who was only ten years old.


    The second prince is trotting, ying with pce people, so he just bumps into Qi Youyang who is walking on the road without looking at the road.


    "Oh, that ve doesn''t have eyes."


    The young voice of the second prince sounded in Qi Youyang''s chest.


    Qi Youyang''s heart is burning when he hears the words, ve?


    He stared coldly at the young face of the second prince, with an angry way:


    "you look good, who is this pce?"


    When the second prince heard the voice, he let out a thump in his heart, brother?


    How humble it is to know that you have said something wrong, but you are not willing to apologize immediately.


    "it''s just that he''s gone with the wind."


    "I didn''t notice."

 Chapter 724

    Qi Youyang sneers. You Guifei really doesn''t pay attention to him. Only in this way can the second prince be taught to be so arrogant towards him.


    Qi Youyang was more and more angry.


    The second prince''s face became colder, and he said:


    "when you bump into our pce, you have this attitude. What do you learn?"


    The eunuch next to Qi Youyang lowered his head and called his highness.


    It''s a reminder to Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang didn''t care much. It was the second prince''s fault.


    Who would have expected that the second prince was usually looking at you Guifei talking about Qi Youyang with disdain or proud expression.


    This made the second prince learn from others, and also made a disdainful expression:


    "brother, I said it was not intentional."


    "Why are you so fussy?"


    Qi Youyang asked:


    "what''s your etiquette?"


    "Is that your attitude?"


    The second prince turned his lips and said:


    "brother, you can tell me that your virtue is just like that. That day you got married and lost your life."


    With that, he made a face at Qi Youyang.


    Slightly ~ ~ ~


    Qi Youyang''s anger suddenly came up. He took a deep breath and grasped the cor of the second prince:


    "what do you say? What should you say?"


    Qi Youyang is a head higher than the second prince, and his grasp makes the second prince empty.


    The second prince was a little afraid. He beat Qi Youyang with his little hand:


    "what are you doing? You put me down."


    Leg on Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang''s face was caught blood by the second prince. The eunuch beside Qi Youyang couldn''t sit back and ignore it. He could only use his hand to block the second prince''s hand.


    In case Qi Youyang continues to be scratched.


    But the people of the second prince are also afraid that the second prince will be bullied, and they n to rob people from Qi Youyang.


    "If you don''t apologize to us today, we won''t give up."


    Qi Youyang is only a teenager, and his mind is not as mature as when he ascends the throne in the future.


    If others don''t care about it, but today is the son of you Guifei. He suffered a heavy loss from you Guifei. He has to fight for it back.


    But the second prince was stubborn, and he didn''t want to apologize.


    Besides, the second prince''s people want to rob the second prince, but Qi Youyang''s people are worried about hurting Qi Youyang. Between the two sides pushing and shouting, it develops into a fight.


    The servants formed a ball.


    Seeing this, Qi Youyang put the second prince on the ground. The second prince did not stand firm and fell to the ground.


    This made him very angry and rushed up to beat Qi Youyang.


    He also said some extremely unpleasant words, all of which were the negativements of the pce people on Qi Youyang.


    Children also know how to choose the worst words.


    Meng Li had closed his eyes in the pce, but Zhiqiu suddenly came in and said, "master, your highness is fighting with the second prince."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "A fight?"


    "Yes, it''s a mess now. You Guifei''s side has already passed. Master, you..."


    If you don''t go there, the prince may suffer.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. Didn''t the prince just leave her?


    "All right, let''s go and have a look." Meng Li straightened up and said reluctantly.


    Zhiqiu


    I feel that the master''s attitude towards the prince is strange, like a stepmother.


    When Meng Li walked past, he met you Guifei.


    You Guifei looked at Meng Li and said angrily:


    "if there''s anything wrong with my emperor, it''s not over with you."


    Meng Li said slowly:


    "sister, no matter how anxious you are, you can''t lose your propriety. You haven''t given your propriety when you see our pce. Even if you take it to your majesty, it''s unreasonable."


    "Isn''t that what I want you to do?"


    You Guifei clenched her teeth, snorted from her nostrils, and gave Meng Lixing a salute with a cold face. Meng LiH said:


    "that''s right."


    With that, Meng Li steps forward and takes the lead. You Guifei is worried, but because her status is not as good as Meng Li, she has to follow Meng Li.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Did not think of the ce, the ground has been kneeling a person.


    Qi Ze Sheng stood there, cold face.


    The prince and the second prince are kneeling at their feet.


    Meng Li and you Guifei salute Qi Zesheng. Qi Zesheng doesn''t let them get up either. They just keep their legs bent and stay like this.


    Qi said:


    "what do you do with your good sons? Why don''t you throw it out


    "All I know is connivance."You Guifei immediately fell to her knees and even said she knew she was wrong.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to kneel down. Qi Qisheng looked at Meng Li and said, "you are the queen, but what do you think of the management of the harem?"


    Meng Li really looked up and saw that the eunuchs'' clothes were torn, and some of them were ck and blue, which seemed quite fierce.


    It''s kind of interesting, but I don''t know what the cause is.


    Hearing that his mother was scolded by Qi chesheng, Qi Youyang immediately thought of his mother''s tense rtionship with his father and helped Meng Li speak.


    He said:


    "father and emperor, it''s not the mother''s fault. It''s all the children''s fault. It''s the children''s impulse."


    Qi chesheng''s expression is even more unhappy. He can''t bear to see Qi Youyang defending Meng Li.


    "Yes, father, it was the elder brother who did it first." The second prince said quickly.


    Qi said:


    "OK."


    "These ves are all twenty boards, you, you..."


    Qi Youyang has nothing to do with these two worried sons.


    It''s hard to give up when it''s heavy, but it''s not decent when it''s light.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to punish me, please punish my concubine. The second prince is still young. It''s my concubine''s fault to teach my son."


    You Guifei said quickly.


    Last time my son was punished, I felt that everyone had lost ap. How could she give up.


    "You..."


    Qi Chih Sheng was angry at first, but when he saw you''s pathetic appearance, he couldn''t help it.


    "Well, you two copy the book of rites ten times."


    "I want to see you copy it yourself. Don''t go out until you finish it."


    I can only put it down lightly.


    Qi Youyang and the second prince can only express their gratitude.


    "You brothers must live in harmony. If I find out next time, I will never forgive you."


    Finally, there was a wave of warning.


    Qi Youyang said with a headache.


    There was a lingering depression between his brows.


    Princess you quickly thanks Lord long en.


    Meng Li also followed a perfunctory.


    The next people were taken down to be punished. Although the twenty boards didn''t kill people, they were painful enough.


    Qi Youyang looks up at Meng Li.


    Qi Youyang took out his handkerchief and saw how he was hurt by his mother


    Qi Chih Sheng looked at Meng Li coldly. In fact, he felt a little distressed for Qi Youyang''s face.


    "Your Majesty, it''s very sad to see the prince like this."


    Meng Li covers his chest with a handkerchief and looks at Qi Ze Sheng.


    You Guifei used a kind of "do you still want to pick something?" I looked in my eyes.

 Chapter 725

    "Son, to the mother, what''s the matter?" Meng Li looks at Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang looks aggrieved. His father just came here with an iceberg face. He doesn''t ask why.


    No matter what the reason, their brother should not fight.


    But Qi Youyang is not reconciled. He is a prince, and he is bullied by a prince.


    And now they''re being punished along with them.


    He said:


    "the empress mother is the emperor''s younger brother. The emperor''s younger brother bumped into his son''s minister. He also said which ve bumped into him. The son''s minister wanted him to apologize, but he didn''t want to."


    "In fact, it''s also my son''s fault. My son didn''t let me know the second emperor''s younger brother."


    The second prince was not willing to be outdone. He said:


    "my father, I didn''t know that I ran into my brother. I told him that I didn''t notice."


    "What''s more, it''s the elder brother who started the work first, and it''s the elder brother who picked up my son."


    Youguifei looked at the second prince. Besides his clothes, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Although I was happy that my son didn''t suffer, I couldn''t pretend to be poor.


    She knelt behind the second prince and couldn''t signal him to shut up.


    "Why don''t you say why I carried you and what did you say at that time?" Qi Youyang asked.


    The second prince said anxiously:


    "isn''t what I said true? You don''t want to be told


    Qi Youyang:


    "you..."


    Two people''s tone is the same as two children bickering, you say a word, I say a word.


    Fortunately, there are no servants around now, so Qi Chih Sheng simply let the two quarrel without losing his dignity.


    When they have said what they should say, they are waiting for someone to judge.


    Meng Li said:


    "emperor, I beg you to make the decision for the prince. You can''t put it down every time. It''s not good for them either."


    "Although there are mistakes in this matter, there are also differences in severity, and so should the punishment for them."


    Qi Qisheng


    Originally, the palm and the back of the hand were all meat, so it was difficult to deal with the matter. As soon as I saw it, I took it out and said.


    You can die if you don''t pick a thing, right?


    "In your opinion, what should be done?"


    Qi Chih Sheng, looking at Meng Li in his spare time, wanted to see what was going on.


    Meng Li also dare to say, she said:


    "it''s not that my concubines are biased, but today''s thing is that the second prince has made mistakes first. Although the second prince is still young, his temperament is forming, so don''t ignore it at this time, so as not to regretter."


    "My concubine suggested that he should be punished for copying the book of rites 20 times."


    Qi Chih Sheng''s expression was cold, but he really seized the opportunity not to let go. Just as he wanted to refute Meng Li, he heard Meng Li say:


    "moreover, the crown prince is the son of a concubine, and the mother would like her children to encounter injustice. It''s human nature for a concubine to defend the crown prince."


    Qi Chih Sheng suddenly thought of the prince''s biological mother. If she was here, she would protect her children in this way.


    This made Qi chesheng moved from indifference. Looking at the prince''s face being scratched, he said to the second prince:


    "go back and copy the book of rites 20 times."


    Princess you


    She cried wrongly:


    "the emperor."


    Qi Ze Sheng: "don''t say any more."


    Thunder, rain and dew, are all grace, you Guifei can only thank you.


    Meng Li can be regarded as pulling back 10% of this matter. You Guifei doesn''t care what she does in private.


    But I can''t lose to you Guifei.


    But Qi Chih Sheng beat Meng Li and you Guifei together, saying that they were also at fault.


    Then Qi turned and left. It was meaningless to stay.


    Watching Qi Chee Sheng go away, you Guifei stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "it seems that the queen is not willing to let her go."


    Her eyes are very cold, evenzy with a false smile.


    Obviously, this is the end of the matter, but my son had to copy the book of rites ten times.


    It''s not a big thing to copy the book of rites, but it''s very helpful. Why?


    Everyone''s wrong, your Majesty''s favor is their mother and son?


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "this pce is just talking about the matter. The second prince made a mistake first. Why not punish him ten times?"


    You Guifei was speechless, and her words changed:


    "you and my sister usually get along very well, but now my sister can''t amodate concubines. What can I do if my sister calls me concubines? I can''t stand and be beaten


    Meng Li said:


    "are you dering war with this pce again?"


    Concubine you shook her head and said:


    "no, I just told my sister that we should forgive others."


    Meng Li takes the lead in moving, and you Guifei follows.


    The second prince stares at Qi Youyang and stands in the same ce.After they avoided him, Meng Li said to you: "how about it? If you have any means to do it, I''m not afraid of it. "


    "This pce is the queen of the middle pce, and the son of this pce is the prince of the east pce. What do you take to fight with this pce?"


    Meng Li looks at you Guifei sarcastically, but he tries to recruit Qi Youyang.


    Now it''s just the two of them. There''s no tape recorder here. You can say anything you want, almost no trace.


    But a lot of things, do more will have traces.


    Meng Li''s words, like a needle, deeply pierced into the heart of you Guifei. In fact, she is now a Guifei, one step away from the Queen''s position.


    And the queen dead pressure on her head, now the prince is still bullying her son.


    Her son is also in charge of her position.


    And the emperor also toward them, is really in the heart of a great resentment.


    "Empress, you''d better not be so proud of the prince."


    "Feng Shui turns around in turn. Don''t make peopleugh one day."


    You Guifei looked at Meng Li, her eyes shed with resentment. After holding it for a long time, she said with some gnashing of teeth.


    Meng Li reached out and stroked his sideburns with a gentle smile:


    "don''t worry, it''s the business of our pce."


    With that, she walked away.


    The expression on you Guifei''s face changed. Her body was shaking. She reached out and saw a blood mark on her palm.


    Meng Li takes Qi Youyang back to his pce and gives him medicine. Qi Youyang says, "thank you for today''s affair."


    Meng Li said:


    "who can I help you?"


    Qi Youyang smiles. This time, he has won a little, but there is enough.


    You Guifei made him disheartened and embarrassed.


    Meng Li looks at Qi Youyang''s back and thinks of the fight between the two pces. It used to be tepid, but now it''s getting worse.


    I don''t know if Qi can bear it.


    Although the plot introduces Qi Chee Sheng, it is because he falls in love with you Guifei that he is willing to let you Guifei give birth to a prince.


    But in fact, there is another function. Qi Zesheng needs a pce to check and bnce Zhonggong.


    It also needs two princes to fight with each other. If there is only one prince, Qi Youyang has no sense of crisis orparison.


    It is not conducive to Qi Youyang''s growth.


    Moreover, without other princes to divert Qi Youyang''s attention, the throne doesn''t need topete. It''s just waiting to be an emperor. After a long time, Qi Youyang will focus on the Dragon chair.


    Qi chesheng was willing to pass the throne to Qi Youyang, but he was not allowed to covet the throne too early.

 Chapter 726

    In short, many things can''t be seen on the surface, and there are various factors.


    Sometimes a man doesn''t know what women are fighting for, but he just enjoys being fought for by women.


    Qi Zesheng was still fretting about something. The medicine of the imperial doctor was useless and he began to take all kinds of folk prescriptions.


    Some of these folk recipes are disgusting, not to mention how disgusting they are. They are disgusting when they are eaten, and they have a bad smell.


    The harem also goes asionally, but it can''t be avoided all the time. At that time, the former court will have to talk about it.


    The former dynasties of the harem are always connected and intertwined.


    Even when Meng Li was queen, she had to go to the harem to make some dreams for some people in order to keep her ears clean and to appease the people of the previous dynasty.


    But what''s the use of going? Nothing can be done.


    And the more you go, the more people will understand it. Who is willing to admit that they are not attractive?


    It can only be said that the problem lies with Qi Zesheng.


    There happened to be a concubine whose face was not covered up and her mood was not well managed, which greatly hurt Qi''s self-esteem and sent her to do the most tiring and bitter things in the pce.


    Qi Chee Sheng was so angry that he was still blowing the cool wind outside at night. At this time, a woman was dancing in the moonlight. Eh


    Dancing in the middle of the night?


    Of course, Qi knew it was for him. Seeing the graceful figure of the woman, Qi felt an impulse that he had not seen for a long time.


    Then I went with this woman.


    It''s probably a mess of folk prescriptions. After eating more, Qi had such a reaction for the first time and insisted on it for a few seconds.


    But it also made Qi Ze Sheng very happy. He didn''t take the medicine for nothing.


    When the emperor is happy, he gives a reward.


    And upgrade this woman.


    It''s not umon to upgrade your first bedtime. It''s quite beautiful for a while.


    The harem also knows that the emperor''s new favorite is lucky for a woman, which makes everyone doubt that the emperor is really like the rumor?


    About half a monthter, Zhiqiu came to Mengli and said, "the concubine of Chunxi pce has sent news that she is pregnant."


    Meng Li is opening his arms, and the pce people are dressing her. Hearing the words, he can''t help but feel stunned:


    "are you pregnant?"


    If it wasn''t for Qi Ze Sheng, the only man in the harem, who is the chief, Meng Li would like to ask the child.


    Can Qi Ze Sheng?


    Many things are easily destroyed as long as they don''t want to be repaired in the future.


    Even modern medicine can''t solve the problem if it destroyspletely.


    I don''t believe that the imperial doctors in the pce can solve it well.


    It is estimated that the extreme folk prescription may have some effect, but it is only a sh in the pan and will bring great side effects to the body.


    If you eat too much, your body will break down soon.


    But it can''t make people pregnant.


    Meng Li''s expression isplicated. If he guesses correctly, Qi Ze Sheng is happy to be a father.


    If it''s not like being a father, it''s possible that Huibin is a fake pregnancy?


    After all, it was very risky to wear a hat for Qi Zesheng in the pce, so he turned around a little carelessly.


    But if you want to cheat the imperial doctor, it''s also important.


    Meng Li didn''t understand what was going on.


    Chunxi pce is not a ce for concubines, such as huipin, who can''t own their own pce.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li didn''t say anything and didn''t ask someone to send anything.


    Now at this time, in a special period, you Guifei is eyeing. The more she does, the easier it is for those who want to take advantage of it.


    If you don''t give anything, how can you do it?


    Of course, she will not have time to tell Qi that there is something wrong with it.


    Because he didn''t understand what was going on, Meng Li asked people to pay close attention to huipin and youguifei.


    I''m afraid that this is what you Guifei did for her. Now you Guifei has dered war on her.


    Qi was very happy. This is to prove that he was OK from the side.


    In a word, I''m more interested in eating folk prescription, although it''s disgusting.


    Usually there are some activities in the imperial pce. The emperor and his concubines are enjoying flowers, drinking tea and doing some talent shows in the imperial garden.


    Today, I don''t know who proposed it in front of Qi chesheng. Qi chesheng started this activity again.


    The concubines vied with each other, and Meng Li stood quietly beside them, feeding the fish with Qi Zesheng.


    Qi Zesheng threw a handful of fodder into the water and watched the fish snatch. He said:


    "queen, look, these fish are fat and thin."


    "What do you learn from it?"


    Meng Li nced at the fish in the water, and then at Qi Zesheng. Qi Zesheng was not as good as before.


    She said:


    "fat fish may be fatter and fatter, and thin fish may be thinner and thinner because they are thin and have no strength topete for food."Qi Chih Sheng nodded and said:


    "the words are true."


    "But queen, do you know that when fishermen are fishing, most of them will choose fat fish, while those thin fish will be put back."


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "that''s just because these fat fish don''t have a sharp tooth. If they do, fishermen may not dare to touch them."


    Qi Qisheng turned his head to look at Meng Li, his eyes were not clear, he said:


    "the queen is a smart person, but the queen knows that fishers will not like fish with sharp teeth."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing.


    In Qi''s eyes, the client is a fat fish.


    And can''t grow sharp teeth of that kind of fat fish, because long sharp teeth won''t get like.


    Let Qi Zesheng kill you.


    "Besides, it''s just sharp teeth. Fishermen have many ways to remove them." Qi Ze Sheng Road.


    "What the emperor said is that I agree with him," Meng said


    Qi Chueh Sheng chuckled, threw the fish feed into the water and wiped his hands on the eunuch tray beside him.


    "Empress, why do you have such a great joy when huipin is pregnant..."


    Qi Ze Sheng asked casually.


    His eyes looked at huipin. Now huipin was talking with a concubine in a low voice, smiling very brightly.


    Seeing Qi Ze Sheng looking at her, she looked away shyly.


    Qi Ze Sheng smiles again.


    Meng Li said:


    "I just haven''t figured out what to send, because this matter is too important in my heart. If I send it at will, it seems that I don''t pay attention to the emperor''s offspring."


    "My son? The children will call you mother in the future, and you are also their mother. "


    Meng Li


    The essence of the stick.


    "Yes, I know." Meng Li said faintly.


    Qi Qisheng looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, then looked down at the colorful, eximed:


    "the scenery of mountains and rivers is infinite."


    Meng Li also took a look. For Qi Chee Sheng, the scenery was excellent, but for many people in the pce, it was just a square sky.


    With that, Qi Chee Sheng walked towards the pavilion. The pavilion was very big, and there were many concubines standing nearby.


    Everyone saluted again. Qi said he was free and took a look at you.

 Chapter 727

    And you Guifei said a few words.


    Then there was a talent show started by some concubines.


    There are dancers and apanists.


    There are also poets and painters.


    They''re all very versatile.


    The pregnant concubine said that she was in a special condition. She had nned to dance, but now it was obviously not suitable. Let''s sing a song.


    OK, Qi has no problem.


    The song of huipin was sweet and graceful. Qi Chih Sheng thought, why didn''t he notice that there was such a woman who could sing and dance in the harem before.


    When everyone''s talent show is finished, you Guifei is talking to Qi Zesheng. From time to time, you Guifei hides her face and smiles in shame.


    Huipin suddenly whispered to Meng Li:


    "empress, I want to tell you something."


    Originally, Huibin''s voice was rtively small, that is to say, it was inconvenient. ording to the truth, Meng Li should also respond in a low voice without attracting everyone''s attention.


    However, Meng Li didn''t follow Hui pin''s wishes. She asked aloud:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Now several people came to see her. Huipin was speechless. She took a hard look at you and said mysteriously:


    "can I speak to you about your wife?"


    Meng Li said with a faint expression:


    "do you have to say it today?"


    If you really want to take her side, you have to say it now?


    Huibin


    It doesn''t work at all.


    Meng Li said to princess you:


    "this concubine says that she has something to tell us about you."


    "I''m afraid it''s bad news for you to let me talk to you."


    If we really take a step to talk about it, maybe this "child" will be gone. It''s on her head, and she will be charged with murdering the royal heir.


    But in front of Qi Chee Sheng and so many people, she''s full of mouth. I can''t tell.


    Besides, Qi Chih Sheng didn''t like her very much. However, due to the influence of Yuan nationality and various reasons, he maintained superficial harmony.


    As Princess you''s face froze, Qi Chih Sheng looked at Meng Li, a little impatient.


    Now I''m more and more selective.


    The expression on Huibin''s face was very flustered, the whispers of the surrounding concubines disappeared, and the space was quiet for a time.


    Qi Ze Sheng didn''t speak, neither did you. She was silent for a while, and the matter passed away miraculously.


    Meng Li is a little far away from huipin.


    Even if you Guifei wants to nt this on her, don''t me her for giving her back.


    The party went on for a while. A eunuch came and whispered in Qi''s ear for a while. Qi said he had something else to do and left first.


    The protagonists are gone, and those who should be gone are gone.


    Meng Li and Zhi Qiu are walking towards Chunxi pce.


    Deliberately blocked huipin.


    Huipin saw Meng Li, and his face was flustered.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "let''s talk about it?"


    Huipin pursed her mouth, thinking that it was a good opportunity, both of them held back their servants.


    Meng Li took the lead in saying:


    "is the baby in the stomach fake?"


    Concubine Hui looked at Meng Li in shock, then lowered her head and said in fear:


    "empress, what else do you say? I don''t understand."


    Meng Li said:


    "in fact, you are not smart at all. Why do you want to be a chess piece under you Guifei?"


    Huipin still wants to be a fool. Meng Li says:


    "I remember that you have a younger brother. It seems that you are still in the army now. Ah..."


    Huipin''s face turned pale. She fell down on her knees with a plop and said bitterly:


    "empress, please forgive me."


    "Please don''t do it to my younger brother. It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with him."


    Meng Li looked down at Hui pin kneeling at her feet and asked:


    "is the child real or fake?"


    Huipin hesitated and said: "really."


    Meng Li


    "Look up, look at the pce."


    Huipin looked up at Meng Li, on a pair of indifferent eyes, huipin felt that he was seen through.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do you know that if your child is real, your family will have bad luck?"


    Huipin murmured:


    "why?"


    Meng Liughs but does not speak. Huibin understands something in a trance. She looks at Meng Li in horror.


    Then Meng Li said: "if you are a real child, are you really willing to use it as a sharp weapon to overthrow the pce?"


    "Besides, do you think this pce can really fall down because of one child?"Huipin:


    "empress, I have to. Please forgive me. I will never appear in front of you in the future."


    Meng Li:


    "if you don''t appear in front of our pce, can you forgive you?"


    Hui pin:


    " I don''t know. "


    Huipin knew that she was confused for a moment and was involved in the struggle of a big man, and it was very likely that she was the victim.


    She was very remorseful, but because the benefits of false pregnancy have been seen.


    When she was promoted, she was also favored by the emperor. At least the emperor remembered her. She was no longer unknown in the harem.


    "Well, this Pce won''t let you have a miscarriage in vain. Miscarriage should have the meaning of miscarriage."


    "Since you can''t stop princess you from dealing with you, you should start first."


    "If you don''t want to choose anything, there are plenty of ways to get rid of you." Meng Li''s tone was full of determination, which made Huibin dare not doubt anything.


    Meng lichai doesn''t worry that huipin will tell you these words. His face ispletely torn. What''s wrong if he knows.


    Huipin''s body trembled slightly, and the whole person hesitated.


    It''s like letting her decide.


    But even if something happens to the queen and her father is powerful, she can still keep the queen. Not to mention that her younger brother in the army is in danger for the first time.


    What''s more, it''s so obvious that it''s almost impossible to start.


    But what princess you promised her


    Huipin''s mouth was bitter, but at the same time, she was a little embarrassed. They nned and worked hard for a long time. How could they be seen through all of a sudden.


    Looking at huipin''s silence, Meng Li turns and walks away, leaving a sentence:


    "smart people know what to choose, and you should think about it."


    Meng Li returns to his pce with Zhi Qiu. During this time, the prince and the second prince stop.


    After all, it can''t always be the case. Qi doesn''t know what it''s like.


    A few dayster, Meng Li heard the news of Huibin''s miscarriage. To Meng Li''s satisfaction, she said that it was Yu Guifei who pushed it.


    Qi Chih Sheng was so angry that he banned princess you from the pce.


    It reduces the expenses of Princess you''s pce, and doesn''t say when she cane out.


    The second prince can''t meet you either.


    It''s no different from being in the cold.


    In fact, Qi didn''t care so much about a child, but in this special period, some children were lost to you Guifei.


    This made Qi Chee Sheng very ufortable. It was very easy to have it at ordinary times, and his concubine had a miscarriage.


    But now, there is a feeling that this is thest child in his life.

 Chapter 728

    When the second prince saw that his mother''s concubine had be like this, he ran to Qi Ze Sheng and cried with tears.


    Moreover, the second prince was very flustered and could not calm down when he encountered an emergency. Some of his words were just like a child asking for something for his father.


    Let Qi Ze Sheng feel restless.


    The noise made Qi Ze Sheng''s head hurt.


    It''s impossible to lock the front foot in and let the back foot out.


    He also told the second prince that your mother and concubine were overjoyed by my favor, and now they are more and more unrestrained, even the Royal heirs dare to move.


    We must teach some lessons before we can be honest.


    Thinking of that child, Qi felt very sorry. How hard it was for him toe.


    Now it''s getting worse and worse. It''s a miracle to use itst time.


    The second prince didn''t listen and cried.


    Just want to let his mother out, he miss his mother very much, and because of his mother this situation, many people do not have that kind of respect for him.


    Qi Chee Sheng ignored the second prince. Let''s make trouble.


    I''m tired of it. I''ll have the second prince taken away.


    You Guifei was banned and her expenses were cut, which made Qi Youyang feel very refreshed.


    However, seeing that the second prince was always beating and scolding his subordinates because he was in a bad mood made Qi Youyang hate it.


    I always want to protect my subordinates when I meet them, and don''t let the second prince beat and scold at will.


    The reason why the Prince did this was that he also wanted to show his kindness in the pce.


    You see, the second prince wants to beat you. I will protect you.


    They are also holy children. Our temperaments are very different. Our pce is kind, but he is cruel at a young age.


    The gap between us can be seen immediately.


    The protected person should always be grateful, and then talk to others everywhere, which can change his bad reputation.


    So Qi Youyang didn''t have a n. On the contrary, the young second prince didn''t know how to hide his temperament.


    Qi Youyang also painstakingly told the second prince, you have to be kind, can''t be so cruel.


    What''s wrong with the servants? Why do you beat them for no reason?


    Although they are the pce people who serve you, they are also people.


    Since thest time, Qi Youyang went to sue the second prince Hei Zhuang and said that the second prince killed his servants, but let the second prince remember that he can''t kill people easily.


    But hit people, right?


    It''s OK to beat people as long as you don''t kill them.


    So now it''s all about beating people to death.


    People are worried about the fact that their mother and concubine are locked up. They are not in the mood to listen to what Qi Youyang says. Every time they quarrel with Qi Youyang, their faces are red and their necks are rough.


    Qi Youyang thinks that the second prince is really stubborn.


    The second prince was also very upset to see Qi Youyang, but his tender face burst out a look of resentment.


    But Qi Youyang''s move was very effective, because the pce really began to say that he was a kind man.


    Even Qi Youyang''s teachers praised him for doing the right thing.


    Qi Qisheng was also satisfied with Qi Youyang. He was not satisfied with his kindness, but that he had finally learned how to build a good reputation for himself.


    I''m a little bit more intelligent.


    As an emperor, these are the basic operations.


    News came in from outside the pce saying that princess you''s father wanted to threaten huipin''s family in order to make huipin change her words.


    So princess you cane out.


    Meng Li said to protect Huibin''s family.


    What can you do with the protection of the yuan family?


    Therefore, Huibin went to Meng Li to thank him.


    Meng Li''s expression is light, let Huibin take care of his mouth, want to be good in the pce, less mixed in a little messy things.


    Anyway, the benefits of Huibin have already been achieved.


    Huibin had some regrets, the child was gone, and the emperor no longer came to see her.


    See Meng Li didn''t talk to her more meaning, Huibin also can only chat up to retreat.


    After huipin retreated, Meng Li slowly tasted tea, listening to Zhiqiu tell her about the royal hunting activities to be held soon.


    Meng Li''s mind has already been concerned.


    This is a good opportunity to attack Qi Zesheng.


    If something happens to Qi chesheng in the pce, people tend to doubt the people in the back pce. But if something happens to Qi chesheng outside


    Every year''s royal hunting is a very important activity, and the royal family and nobles will participate in it. When there are many people, it is easy to be chaotic.


    In the chaos, the truth is easily covered up.


    Zhiqiu finished royal hunting, Qi Youyang came to find Meng Li.


    Meng Li told him that he must perform well at that time.


    Show your power.


    Meng Li also ns to attack Qi Youyang at that time. In this case, Qi chesheng and Qi Youyang have an ident at the same time, which also gets rid of the suspicion that she is attacking Qi chesheng.It can harm the emperor, but not even his own son.


    What''s the picture?


    In fact, there is something special about royal hunting every year, because it is very normal to kill people in the hunting ground, so some people are killed by wild animals.


    Some people were killed.


    But this time, the second prince is still young, so he doesn''t have to participate. Generally, he can only participate when he is 12 years old.


    Even when I was 12 years old, I took part for the first time. I was surrounded by a group of people and protected them very well. Then I got some rabbits, pheasants and so on, and let people shoot them to death. When I went back, I would finish the task.


    Also appears to have face.


    Meng Li was worried about the difficulty. He heard that the second prince ran to the emperor and said that he would also take part in hunting activities.


    To see the world.


    Qi Qisheng


    What kind of trouble is this.


    The second prince said that although he was young, he never failed in riding and shooting. This is the time to test his ability.


    Qi Ze Sheng said that you are still young now, in two years.


    The second prince said, if I can shoot my prey, like deer, you can let me meet my mother.


    Qi Chee Sheng is moved. It''s good for his son to have blood. He just wants to send more people to protect him.


    Besides, although the child is only ten years old, he is not too small, not too bad in physique, and he is precocious, not too bad as a 12-year-old child.


    What''s more, Qi Chee Sheng needed the second prince to have a long face in order to keep the bnce between him and the crown prince. Besides, although he was angry at that time, as time went on, his anger could not go away forever.


    It''s not impossible to release princess you at that time.


    It''s impossible to make one side strong forever.


    Under this consideration, Qi Zesheng agreed to the request of the second prince.


    On the day of setting out for the hunting ground, Meng Li had everything ready.


    At the pce gate, Qi''s sedan chair was already outside.


    Qi Chih Sheng looked at Meng Li and said nothing. He took the lead in getting on the sedan chair.


    Meng Li also followed in.


    Qi Zesheng sits in the middle, his legs naturally straddle, and his sitting posture is very domineering. After Meng leaves the sedan chair, he identally nces at Qi Zesheng''s ce, which makes Qi Zesheng, who is sensitive and self abased because of this, can''t help but close his legs.

 Chapter 729

    Meng Li''s expression was a little wordless.


    Ever since sheid hands on Qi, she never stayed in her pce.


    Maybe we can let everyone see his vulnerability, but we can''t let the queen see it.


    Qi Ze Sheng has not met the client for many years.


    Now I don''t want to stay.


    Meng Li said he was veryfortable with Qi''s behavior, at least he didn''t need to see Qi.


    Meng Li sits on Qi''s left side. Qi''s sedan chair is very luxurious. The carpets on the floor are made of animal fur.


    It''s also fragrant.


    The sedan chair was rickety, Qi chesheng closed his eyes and Meng Li was practicing.


    "Why does the queen protect huipin''s family for no reason?"


    "That''s very kind."


    Qi''s voice suddenly rang out in Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li was not surprised that Qi Zesheng knew about it, but it was a little different for him to ask.


    She did not deny it, but said:


    "it''s my duty to maintain the peace of the harem and keep the truth from being buried."


    Qi Chih Sheng said with a deep meaning:


    "what kind of role does the queen y in it?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "what role?"


    "My concubine is your queen."


    Qi said: "you like to pretend to be stupid now."


    "It''s about falling down the well."


    Qi chesheng didn''t think that huipin would harm you, but Meng Li didn''t want to let you turn over, so he did it.


    He didn''t like to see her proud.


    Meng Li calmly smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Qi said:


    "I''ll tell you one more time. Take care of yourself."


    Meng Li didn''t take it to heart. Although she didn''t find any sign that Qi Zesheng was attacking the yuan family in the hunting ground, she told the yuan family to be careful again.


    It should be something that happened after she came that made Qi Ze Sheng more and more intolerant of her.


    It doesn''t matter. Meng Li ns to start tonight.


    I will never wait for Qi to do something.


    Wobbling for a long time, both of them were silent.


    Looking at Meng Li''s calm appearance, Qi chesheng felt a little irritable.


    This woman should not be sitting here. In his life n, she should be sitting beside him.


    But in the end, it''s husband and wife. Qi Ze Sheng has to dress up and endure.


    Finally, it''s outside the hunting ground.


    Qi Chee Sheng got out of the sedan chair. He felt that the air outside was much fresher, and the inside of the sedan chair was boring.


    The pce has sent people to camp for a long time. The empress''s tent is the best, and there are soldiers around.


    At this time, in order to set an example for the world and show the harmonious rtionship between the emperor and empress, they also need to live together.


    Zhiqiu went into the tent to get something for Meng Li.


    It''s convenient for Meng Li to sleep at night.


    Meng Li followed Qi Ze Sheng to meet the princes and ministers and said something about the scene.


    No one arrivedter than empress dowager, so everyone was there, and Qi did not dy. ording to the Convention, he said a lot about the scene every year, which was no different from the nonsense of leaders in meetings.


    Finally, let''s talk about food. Let''s deal with each other at noon.


    In the afternoon, we go to the hunting ground to hunt, and in the evening, we eat the game. We are happy together.


    ording to the situation of the prey, there are various rewards.


    The sons of all families are here, and they are eager to try. If they do well in front of the emperor this time, they can make the emperor treat him differently.


    Therefore, hunting activities not only let the emperor select talents, but also let talents have a ce to show their skills.


    Meng Li took a look at the second prince, who was the youngest of the men who took part in the hunting.


    Many people wonder why the second prince joined the hunt.


    It''s so small. Can you pull the bow?


    The second prince patted his chest and said he had no problem. He also shot an arrow on the spot.


    Well, I didn''t expect that the second prince was really good. In terms of performance, he surpassed 99% of his peers.


    You are the son of the Lord.


    Although the second prince was in the limelight, the prince was also full of confidence. The princess Xie Yanyun and the prince''s side princess were standing on one side. They were far apart, and no one was waiting to see them.


    Even in the outside surface of the harmony is not willing to install, it seems that two people are not less toss.


    Qi Ze Sheng said all that he had to say. He ate something casually. He wanted to go hunting.


    Qi Chee Sheng was going to turn over and mount the horse very beautifully, which made him look handsome and powerful.


    But the action was finished, but Qi felt pain on both sides of his waist, and his expression became ugly.


    Meng Li stood in front of Qi''s horse and chuckled at him. He looked very gentle and moving.She said:


    "I hope the emperor will bring out a big prey."


    Qi said: "that''s nature."


    Meng Li smiles again and gets out of the way. Qi Zesheng turns his horse''s head and runs in the front. The people behind follow him on horseback. With so many people walking together, the sound of horse''s hooves is very impressive.


    Then he went into the hunting ground.


    Also disappeared in the sight of people outside the hunting ground.


    Meng Li can only wait outside, and there is no custom for women to enter for hunting.


    With the courtiers in the home of the housewife have a set of no set of chat.


    Everyone is worried about their husband or son who goes in, hoping that they can bring their big prey out with a long face, and worried that they will be attacked and hurt by the prey.


    We also need to worry about whether our opponents plot against them.


    Can also face with light clouds, can be tired.


    Qi was the first to go in and the first toe out.


    Seeing that the emperor came out, Meng Li''s eyes and eyebrows were beaming. He looked at the situation behind Qi Zesheng and said to the people around him:


    "the emperor is out hunting. It''s like a big bison."


    People around him also made an expression of curiosity and surprise and looked at Qi Zesheng.


    There are a lot of arrows and scars on Bison''s body. He should have died long ago.


    This is Qi''s prey, a big bison.


    The attack power of bison is rtively strong.


    She doubted that Qi had prepared the cow in advance, otherwise Qi would be the first one to hit the prey every year.


    And these prey are not small.


    Show his authority.


    After all, Qi can''t practice. He doesn''t even have the most basic exercise.


    But these are clearly not the most important.


    Seeing this, some schrs and senior officials immediately came forward to tter Qi chesheng.


    Qi Chee Sheng is as powerful as he was then, and he is still as powerful.


    Qi Ze Sheng was carrying a bow and arrow, and his face looked proud.


    Meng Li also went over and said to Qi Chee Sheng, "the emperor is so powerful."


    Her eyes can not help but look at a few more bison, with a can not hide the silk proud, anyway, is proud of her husband''s wife.


    It''s the essence of it.


    Qi then went back to the tent, changed his clothes, and began to chat and taste tea with Lao Chen or Wen Chen.


    Wait for the rest toe out with their prey.


    The hunting ground at this time.

 Chapter 730

    The prince with a team of people and horses watched an antelope and kept on chasing and shooting. The antelope''s legs were all shot by Qi Youyang, but they still escaped with injuries.


    The antelope was not slow in running, so it was chased to the edge of the hunting ground.


    The second prince is on the edge, and his men are busy looking for things like wild rabbits to shoot the second prince.


    But it''s hard to find it. Besides, it''s too fake for them to shoot the second prince.


    We have to catch it and shoot the second prince himself.


    We have to set traps for those who are alive. Several people are very busy.


    But the second prince, who has a higher heart, doesn''t like these little things.


    The little man rode with disdain on his face, but he didn''t stop his subordinates.


    The main reason is that I don''t look up to these things, but I dare not go deep into them. I''m afraid that I will encounter a fierce animal attacking people. I''m worried. There is an antelope with injuries in front of me.


    If the second prince didn''t do it, he immediately pulled the bow and shot an arrow.


    At this time, the prince who came after him also shot an arrow.


    The two arrows both hit the antelope and hit the key part. The second prince looked happy and his people were very happy.


    Because it''s a hard job to protect the second prince. If they don''t pay attention to let the second prince do something, their heads will fall to the ground.


    Now the second prince shot a prey, or an antelope, a very respectable thing.


    You can take the second prince back to deliver the errand immediately, and their task will bepleted.


    They didn''t set the traps for catching pheasants. They rushed over and pulled the antelope up and put it on the horse. Although they knew someone wasing, they didn''t have time to see it.


    But the second prince saw Qi Youyang''s team.


    I also knew that there was an arrow, but I didn''t mean to hand over the antelope. In the second prince''s heart, the antelope was his prey.


    It''s all here anyway.


    Qi you''s Yang Qi didn''te out, he said:


    "brother Erhuang, this antelope was chased here by our pce, and it was also shot and died by our pce."


    "What do you mean when your people move their prey?"


    The second prince said:


    "brother, how can you say that? I shot you to death."


    Qi Youyang:


    " How can you be so unreasonable? "


    The second prince had an idea and said:


    "what''s unreasonable is that you deliberately bully me and want to take my prey."


    "I managed to shoot myself to death."


    "Can''t you see me, brother, and worry that my father will like me?"


    His expression was very aggrieved.


    Although the second prince was a small man, he talked one by one, one hat after another on Qi Youyang''s head.


    Qi Youyang is even more angry. He can''t step back at all when he is standing up.


    He said in a cold voice:


    "let your people move down the antelope. The key point of this antelope is obviously the arrow of our pce, because our pce is strong and shoots deeper."


    "So you can tell at a nce whose antelope it is."


    Qi Youyang was sure that he had shot the antelope. In his heart, the arrow from the second prince''s arm could not reach that deep.


    In fact, Qi Youyang was right, but the second prince was determined to take the antelope.


    It''s more likely that the imperial concubine will not give him any credit when he meets the antelope.


    So the second prince simply and directly whispered to the people around him:


    "tie my arrow in again."


    The people around me are really sticking their heads in.


    Don''t you think your Highness has to worry about a child?


    The quarrel between them is very deep. Qi Youyang can''t stand the second prince at all. Now he is so tant that he really can''t help it?


    Qi Youyang:


    "brother Erhuang, if you are so unreasonable, don''t me this pce for being rude."


    With that, Qi Youyang waved to the people around him, and his entourage was about to snatch the antelope.


    When the second prince was in a hurry, he called to the people around him:


    "protect the antelope. If you are robbed, I will kill you."


    Although the voice of issuing this order was very tender, the second prince''s followers knew that the second prince said that killing people would really kill people.


    Up to now, we can only protect the antelope, and the followers of both sides are fighting again.


    Looking at Qi Youyang, the second prince said anxiously and bitterly:


    "if you are narrow-minded, you can''t see me or my mother and concubine."


    "You tell your men to stop. Don''t rob me."


    "Otherwise, when my motheres out, you will not have good fruit to eat."


    Qi you is so angry that his head is confused. If he gives in today, he will be too timid.I thought he was afraid of the second prince and you Guifei.


    Qi Youyang kicks his horse with his legs and stomach and ns to snatch the antelope himself.


    No matter how powerful his followers were, they did not dare to stop him.


    Qi Youyang rode towards the second prince, who also knew what he wanted.


    He was worried and wanted to get off the horse to stop Qi Youyang.


    But he was carried up on horseback. Now his followers are busy, and it''s hard to get down.


    He kicked the horse, and the horse took a few steps towards Qi Youyang and stopped Qi Youyang''s horse.


    Second prince:


    "you are not allowed to pass. You are the one who bullies me with your identity."


    Qi Youyang gave a sneer:


    "today our pce must pass."


    He nned to go there, but the second prince, with a look of urgency, took up his bow and arrow and pointed it at Qi Youyang:


    "they all said that you are not allowed to go there. What would you do if you gave me this antelope?"


    Qi Youyang asked back:


    "why should I give it to you?"


    Let you take credit in front of your father?


    And release your mother?


    Let your mother plot against me in the back?


    He is not stupid either. His father''s intention to let people in their early 10''s into the hunting ground is obvious.


    It''s just to find a step down.


    "No is no." The second prince was very anxious. He had no choice but to pull the bow.


    Qi Youyang was very angry. The second prince pointed his bow at him and said, "put down your bow."


    "No


    "Put it down."


    Qi Youyang ns to reach out and grab the second prince''s bow and arrow.


    Seeing this, the young second princepletely lost his sense of propriety. Before, in order to maintain his momentum, he used all his strength. In a panic, his hand loosened, and his arrow shot at Qi Youyang.


    Qi Youyang didn''t expect that the second prince would let go. They were close, and the arrow hit Qi Youyang''s vicle.


    The second prince didn''t expect that things would be like this. He was so scared that he fell down from his horse.


    With a plop, the second prince didn''t feel any pain, but he was afraid. He messed up and didn''t know how to punish him.


    And the entourage that is fighting for antelope also does not fight for antelope, hurriedly gathered around their master.


    Qi Youyang is surrounded and protected by his subordinates. Fortunately, the wound is not fatal. Everyone begins to treat Qi Youyang''s wound simply.


    Qi Youyang''s face was pale, and he endured the pain.

 Chapter 731

    Qi Youyang''s wounds were treated by people all around him. As a result, Qi Youyang didn''t know whose hands those hands were.


    He had a bitter face, angry and aggrieved.


    Robbed him and shot him.


    But Qi Youyang didn''t notice that one of his entourage quietly smeared the deadly poison on his wound.


    This attendant met Xie Yanyun, the Crown Princess of Qi Youyang from childhood, and also loved her.


    But since he got married, Qi Youyang seems to have forgotten his feelings with Xie Yanyun. Instead, she prefers the prince who has a n for things toe.


    This makes Xie Yanyun weeping, asionally will go to him toin that she hates the prince''s ruthlessness.


    Let him heartache unceasingly, thought that Qi Youyang has failed Xie Yanyun.


    Failing Xie Yanyun is something he can''t bear. The prince will only bring pain to Xie Yanyun, and it can''t be said that when he bes an emperor, he will turn Xie Yanyun into an abandoned woman.


    So Xie Yanyun''s life is too miserable.


    And now Xie Yanyun says he hates the prince, so he will help her get rid of the people she hates.


    With this idea in his heart, he has been looking for opportunities. Now he happens to have the opportunity, and the second prince is the scapegoat, which makes him very decisive.


    In fact, in essence, we can not rule out the mentality of jealousy of Qi Youyang.


    He married the woman he loved.


    Qi Youyang died like this. His lips were dark green, his eyes were bulging, and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    A group of followers were shocked, and immediately someone turned the gun to the second prince:


    "second prince, you poisoned the arrow?"


    The second prince was still worried about what punishment he would suffer if he hurt the prince.


    Hearing this, he opened his eyes and asked:


    "what?"


    He hurriedly came to the crowd and saw the poisoned Qi Youyang.


    He was so scared that he sat down on the ground and yelled:


    "it''s not me, it''s not me."


    Meng Li and Qi chesheng are waiting outside for the people inside to hunt out. Some peoplee out one after another, but Qi Youyang hasn''t been seen yet.


    But unexpectedly, when Qi Youyang''s body came out, there was the second prince''s face in panic.


    Qi Chih Sheng''s heart pped. Meng Li was surprised. What happened to Qi Youyang?


    Qi chesheng hurried over and watched his entourage move Qi Youyang''s body to the ground. Qi chesheng stepped forward to see that Qi Youyang''s lips were ck and there was blood on his vicle.


    Qi''s hands trembled and he reached out to look under Qi''s breath.


    The Crown Princess and the crown prince''s side princess also rushed to see the appearance of the crown prince. After they were shocked, they could not help kneeling on the ground and sobbing.


    Qi Ze Sheng''s hand trembled more severely, and he slowly recovered it. A deep sadness swept in his heart, apanied by a huge anger.


    "Who?"


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m going to kill him


    The young second prince had never seen Qi Chee Sheng like this before. When he thought that it was because of him, he fainted.


    The emperor was so angry that all the people around him knelt down. Meng Li knelt down beside Qi Youyang.


    All of a sudden, he fell on Qi Youyang''s body and cried out: "my son


    "My son."


    Meng Li''s nose was a little closer to Qi Youyang''s wound. He observed the wound and smelled the smell of poison.


    This poison can be fatal either orally or on a person''s wound.


    I don''t know the specific context.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Qi Youyang would take off in this way. Originally, ording to her means, she started this evening. First, she had to deprive Qi Youyang of his crown prince.


    Qi Youyang is going to die like this. What''s good?


    If the identity of the prince dies, he can be buried in honor of the prince, and after his death, he can be regarded as noble.


    But now that he is dead, many things can not be investigated and changed.


    If people die, others will say that they are too narrow-minded.


    Things have be more difficult.


    Meng Li never thought that revenge on a person and let him die was the only way.


    Ah


    It''s so unpredictable that people are caught off guard.


    A prince''s entourage beside him is shivering and stuttering to tell Qi Zesheng what happened.


    I feel like a sword is hanging on my head. It will fall down and stab him to death anytime and anywhere.


    Meng Li while listening, while pretending to be heartbroken, the body can not stop shaking, looking really poor.


    Judging from the stammering narration of the entourage, Meng Li can almost understand the general process of the matter.


    The second prince poisoned?


    Meng Li didn''t believe it. It was so obvious that the second prince didn''t want to be a prince.


    Who is the killer?Meng Li turned his head and looked in the past. One of his followers was the most scared. He was sweating.


    Meng Li frowned and remembered the man''s face. He would have a chance to investigateter.


    A lot of things really just need to add fuel to the mes. They can push things in a strange direction without direct action.


    Many of the contradictions of fighting against death are initially caused by a small contradiction.


    Meng Li still doesn''t understand the twists and turns, but from the beginning, he encouraged Qi Youyang, the second prince and you Guifei to be ready for this.


    If it wasn''t for the esction of Meng Li''s conflict with you Guifei and Qi Youyang''s marriage, you Guifei wouldn''t have given Qi Youyang a side imperial concubine if she didn''t have a chance.


    Xie Yanyun will not be sad because of this, and no one will poison Qi Youyang because of Xie Yanyun''s sadness.


    Meng Li couldn''t figure out the truth and didn''t worry about it. He sighed in his heart that there were still many people here. The second prince''s poisoning had been confirmed.


    She did not allow Qi to change.


    Now Qi Youyang is dead, and his role is small. Even the emperor will be angry with her.


    Qi is not allowed to react otherwise.


    In case of anger, she will be cut down on the spot


    She raised her head and looked at Qi Zesheng, who had lost her beloved son. Now her lips were shaking and her face was full of grief.


    He saw Meng Li looking up at him, his eyes straight, probably thinking about how to deal with this woman.


    Meng Li concentrated his mental power and attacked Qi chesheng.


    In general, Meng Li is not willing to attack others with mental power, because Meng Li keeps a reverence for heaven and earth. If someone''s soul is special, she will not only fail to attack others, but also suffer backfire.


    Mental power has been hurt, Meng Li has no way to repair, especially cherish their mental power.


    It''s very important to take this as a weapon.


    However, it is obvious that there is no other suitable way to deal with Qi in this emergency.


    Qi Ze Sheng suddenly felt that his brain was hit by a force, which made him hold his head and look painful.


    Meng Li quickly stood up, supported the distressed Qi Ze Sheng, and cried out with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you, your majesty?"

 Chapter 732

    Tears still hung on Meng Li''s face. Qi chesheng pushed Meng Li, but he didn''t push him away. Meng Li still held Qi chesheng tightly.


    This made Qi Chee Sheng very angry. He snapped:


    "get out of here, you can''t even protect him, useless..."


    Before Qi''s voice fell, he fainted to the ground as soon as he became soft.


    Meng Li drags Qi chesheng and shouts in horror:


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You can''t fall, your majesty." Meng Li said eagerly.


    But Qi Ze Sheng didn''t respond at all. Meng Li took the silver needle back into his sleeve.


    "Martialw, martialw."


    Themander saw that Qi Ze Sheng fainted and immediately called out.


    "Call out the men of the hunting ground." Another minister called.


    There are no concubines with you this time. Originally, you Guifei had a prince who was qualified toe, but she was forbidden toe because of the previous things.


    As a result, Qi Chee Sheng was surrounded by Meng Li, a woman in the harem.


    People around help Meng Li to help Qi into the tent. Then doctor Xuanes to diagnose Qi.


    Meng Li went out to see Qi Youyang again. Because of grief, the whole person seemed to be hoarse. The Crown Princess and the crown prince''s side princess were crying.


    Some ministersfort Meng Li and make him feel relieved. The emperor is just too sad.


    As for the prince, we all look at Meng Li sympathetically. Mother and son are precious. Losing the prince is hard, s.


    Yuan family people stood far away, and Meng Li''s eyes briefly exchanged several times.


    Finally, the yuan family suggested that the second prince should be imprisoned first. After all, he was the murderer.


    , what the people of the city are unwilling to do, but now the emperor has fallen. What is the word that the queen and yuan family has the final say?


    And now there are witnesses, how can we say?


    They can''t stop it. The second prince who fainted was imprisoned.


    All the people in the hunting ground came out. Unexpectedly, such a big thing happened. They were serious and worried about the future trend of the world.


    Meng Li went into the tent and watched the apanying doctor busy living. She asked:


    "how is your majesty?"


    While speaking, he also pressed the corner of his eye with a handkerchief, which made him red.


    The doctor immediately replied:


    "empress, this should be caused by excessive sadness."


    Meng Li asked suspiciously:


    "is there no way to wake up the Holy One?"


    "The situation is chaotic now. I can''t decide many things. I don''t know what to do."


    She looks like she''s going to cry again.


    The doctor''s expression is bitter. If there is a way to wake up the emperor, the emperor will not lie down.


    There is no way.


    He said:


    "empress, let me have a try again."


    Meng Li nodded and sat on one side, with unspeakable grief on his face.


    Don''t worry about things outside. There are Yuan''s brothers and nephews outside to maintain the situation for her.


    She just needs to pretend to be sad.


    Can a dead son not grieve? However, Meng Li felt that he was not enough to pretend. He should wail in grief and his sad body couldn''t straighten up.


    But she can''t do it because it''s too grandiose.


    Forget it, just think of her as a strong queen.


    Seeing that the imperial doctor had been busy for a long time, but he could not wake Qi Chee Sheng up, Meng Li asked:


    "no way?"


    The imperial doctor was very ashamed and said:


    "if you are not good at your skills, please forgive me."


    Meng Li was a little worried. She said:


    "think of a way. There are many imperial doctors in the pce, and there are many famous medicines in the pce. The situation of the emperor''s return to the pce will be better."


    Taiyidao:


    "yes, I think so too."


    Meng Li got up and went out. She said to the people:


    "the Holy One is in critical condition and needs to go back to the pce for treatment. Integrate the team and start immediately."


    "If someone has a bad heart and takes the opportunity to make trouble, kill the ten ns!" Her eyes swept over everyone.


    People are shocked, this is generally three, nine, now all ten.


    They all went back to the pce in great numbers. When they came, they were all in high spirits. When they went back, the atmosphere was solemn.


    It''s midnight to go back to the pce.


    This matter has not yet been settled, and the emperor has not yet awakened. Qi Youyang''s body is just like that, and there is no arrangement for burial.


    Once back to the pce, Meng Li takes out the Phoenix seal and uses the Queen''s right to surround you Guifei''s pce.


    It''s said that the second prince did something to murder the prince. It''s not said that you Guifei''s advice.


    You Guifei is in the pce. When she hears that the female officials around her areing to report, she gets the news from outside. Her reaction is the same as that of the second prince. She is so scared that she is soft and sweating all over.Just one word in my head. It''s over.


    Although the bitch lost his son, he would not get well on his own side.


    Now the emperor is in aa. Isn''t it a chance for the bitches to control the government?


    What about their mother and son?


    She wanted to go out, but her pce was under strict supervision and she couldn''t get out at all. She had to sit in the pce in fear, and after thinking about it, she wrote a secret letter to her father''s family.


    It''s time for them to find a way.


    But her letter couldn''t get out at all. It was closely monitored.


    A group of doctors tried many ways to make Qi Ze Sheng upset, but they didn''t wake him up.


    There was no way out, so he said to Meng Li:


    "empress, forgive me for my ipetence."


    "I''m guilty. I should die of it. Please let the empress bring it down to me."


    Meng Li looked a little disgusted with them, and finally said:


    "forget it, let''s go down. The emperor can''t say that he woke up early in the morning."


    They went down. Although they went down, they were also in the hall beside them. It was convenient for Qi Zesheng to call at any time.


    Meng Li looks at Qi Chee Sheng''s close eunuch, Li Gonggong.


    He was always apanied by Qi Zesheng. This time, after he was in aa, he was always beside Qi Zesheng, worried but alert.


    Meng Zhongming has made it clear that she is on guard.


    Li Gonggong should know what Qi Zesheng thought. At least he knew that Qi Zesheng didn''t like her.


    "Mr. Li, you are tired too. Go down and have a rest." Meng Li sits in front of Qi Ze Sheng.


    Li Gonggong lowered his head and said:


    dy, I''m not tired. I''m waiting for the emperor to wake up."


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "that''s OK, you and the two of us will guard the holy spirit together."


    Li Gonggong said that he was closer to Qi Zesheng. From the position of Meng Li, if he wanted to murder Qi Zesheng, he could resist for the first time.


    After Li Meng Gong knocked on his neck for a long time, he used the silver needle to get rid of him.


    Then he put his upper body on Qi Ze Sheng''s couch and pretended to be sleeping with him.


    Meng Li stood in front of Qi Zesheng''s copse, and with a mental sweep, he easily knew the secret ce of Qi Zesheng''s jade seal.


    With a heavy seal, Meng Li pondered for a long time.


    I thought a lot about it.


    Finally, he imitated Qi chesheng''s handwriting and wrote an imperial edict boldly.

 Chapter 733

    I''ve really endured Qi Zesheng for a long time. When Qi Youyang died, there''s no point in tolerating him.


    If Qi Chee Sheng is settled too early, it will give Qi You Yang or the second prince a reason to seed. Now they have no chance.


    Let others inherit it.


    Although things have changed temporarily, Meng Li can deal with it.


    When he wrote the imperial edict, Meng Li even thought that he would not let the client be a queen.


    Let Qi Chee Sheng watch the mountains fall on her hands, but after a deep thought, Meng Li finally chose to give up.


    If she bes a queen, people in the world should suspect that she murdered the emperor and killed the prince in order to be a queen.


    Yuan family and she may not be able to resist so many risks.


    Moreover, does the client really have the talent to govern the world?


    Or can you really hold the throne?


    A woman who wants to be emperor in a patriarchal society needs countless bloody means.


    Even in the end, it may not end well, which is too risky.


    Society is bound to be turbulent. In fact, this is not the only way. Therefore, Meng Li feels that there is something out of the way.


    Why not give the client a quiet life.


    When the seal fell, the fate of many people was determined.


    Then Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and took out the symbol he had made in the system space.


    Although I wanted to practice dealing with the evil spirits before, I didn''t say that I can''t deal with the living.


    After all, many living people are more terrible than these evil things.


    Although he still insisted on practicing during this period, the aura of this ne was really rare. It took so long to cultivate and mobilize all the aura power, and then he was able to put this amulet into Qi Zesheng''s soul.


    Moreover, Qi Ze Sheng is worthy of the emperor''s order, and his soul has invisible protection. He forced his way in, which made Meng Li suffer some retaliation.


    The soul binding talisman can make the poption speechless and the limbs motionless, but the consciousness is clear, the words of others can be heard, and the physical pain can also be felt.


    But it''s no different from being paralyzed and dumb.


    Then Meng Li woke Qi Ze Sheng up with a silver needle.


    Qi chesheng opened his eyes and subconsciously wanted to start, but he found that he could not move at all. His eyes looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li smiles at Qi and covers him with a quilt.


    "Emperor, are you awake?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Qi Chih Sheng wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "emperor, why don''t you speak?"


    Qi Ze Sheng stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li stroked Qi Zesheng''s face and crossed Qi Zesheng''s face with cool fingernails.


    Qi could not help but have a little fear.


    "I forgot. The emperor can''t speak."


    "It''s OK. I''ve arranged things for the emperor. The emperor won''t be so tired. He can lie down and rest forever." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Qi Chih Sheng looks at Meng Li and says that he can''t speak. He roars wildly in his heart. What''s the matter?


    Why is that so?


    Meng Li picked up his imperial edict and shook it in front of Qi Chee Sheng''s eyes.


    Qi Ze Sheng Ming was very excited, but he could not make any facial expression. He could only turn his eyes.


    Meng Li said:


    "my concubine decided to wee the king of literature and music back to be emperor."


    The father of King wenle was Qi Zesheng''s half brother. He went to the fiefdom in his early years. Qi Zesheng was not used to his brother, and he was afraid and envious of his ability. He sent him out to fight. He shamelessly calcted others and killed them.


    The point is that the old king of literature and music did not know that Qi Chee Sheng had calcted him.


    One family was also grateful to Qi. After all, when Qi seeded to the throne, he didn''t do anything to them and released the fiefdom.


    Qi Chee Sheng''s heart is so deep that his wife and brothers never let go of him.


    Left a child, also became the king of music, now the child is also a teenager.


    He could havee back to inherit the throne. The king of literature and music had no power of his own, and he had been cleaned up by Qi Zesheng for a long time.


    But if wenle Wang didn''t have the ability, how could he stand firm at a young age after his father died.


    And wenlewang''s mother used to get along well with the client.


    In the future, the empress dowagers of the two pces should be able to get along well.


    After all, the new emperor will need the support of the Empress Dowager.


    It also needs the yuan family to y.


    Besides, didn''t Qi Ze Sheng dislike others?


    Let the emperor be someone Qi Chee Sheng didn''t like.


    Of course, Meng Li will not be silly to tell others that Qi Chee Sheng is scheming against your father. Isn''t he making himself ufortable?


    In a word, Meng Li considered many things.When Qi Chee Sheng heard that he was going to invite huiwenle king to be emperor, he had 10000 refusals in his heart.


    "Emperor, you should be your emperor in the future." Meng Li covered Qi''s eyelids.


    As soon as he took his hand away, Qi opened his eyes stubbornly. Only one pair of eyes could express his emotion.


    But what can one eye express?


    Resentment, unwilling?


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk to Qi Ze Sheng any more. They stare until dawn.


    It''s almost dawn.


    Meng Li anxiously called all the doctors over to see Qi Zesheng.


    Meng Li''s expression was a look of anxiety and restlessness.


    A group of doctors turn around in a hurry.


    When you said a word to me, father-inw Li finally woke up. He suddenly got up and saw that Qi Zesheng was still staring at Meng Li, surrounded by Taiyi.


    He squeezed in and eximed excitedly:


    "holy, you''re awake. You''re worried about your death."


    However, Qi Chee Sheng failed to give any response to Li Gonggong.


    Mr. Li once again called out suspiciously:


    "the Holy One?"


    Qi Ze Sheng didn''t move. In fact, he had yelled thousands of times and chopped down the woman beside him.


    Meng Li said sadly:


    "the emperor woke up oncest night and was anxious to write the imperial edict. After writing the imperial edict, it became like this."


    Li Gonggong looked at Meng Li in a daze. He wanted to question her, but he was always a ve. He couldn''t say a lot.


    Now the emperor is like this. If he offends the queen, it''s not too easy to chop him.


    Mr. Li shut up.


    The important ministers of the court are also waiting for the situation inside.


    Meng Li took the imperial edict and announced it.


    In Qi''s tone, he said that the first thing is that the second prince is guilty, but I think that when I was young, I was demoted to be amoner and would never enter the pce.


    His mother, you Guifei, had no way to teach and manage him, so she won his title. She was also suspected of instigating him. She was confined to the cold pce and was not allowed to take a step all her life.


    When the queen gave birth, the fetus was twins, a man and a woman. However, due to various considerations, I sent one of them out of the pce.


    I have lost one of my sons because I happened to be the daughter of the secretary. I can''t help thinking back to that year. I am also ashamed of this daughter. I called her to the pce and named her Princess Yongning.


    I''m in a very bad condition now. In order not to dy the national conditions, I give the throne to the king of literature and music. I hope you can help the new emperor.

 Chapter 734

    There is nothing wrong with Meng Li''s making up the imperial edict like this. After all, in this era, twins are still a little taboo.


    It is also quite normal that Qi Chee Sheng chose to send the girl out in the first ce.


    The ministers were so surprised that they did not expect that the royal family had such a secret.


    But it was even more shocking that the new emperor who was about to ascend the throne was the king of literature and music.


    What''s more, how can the emperor be a Zen? Is there really no time left?


    Qi chesheng heard Meng Li read out the imperial edict in the hall, and he had a profound feeling of helplessness in his life.


    He didn''t expect that she knew everything.


    She knew the child was hers!


    What about Qi Youyang?


    The deeper she thought about it, the more terrible she felt. Did she know that Qi Youyang was not her child?


    Did she poison Qi Youyang?


    What a killing two birds with one stone!


    He would also like to watch her hand over his country!


    Qi Chih Sheng now wanted to get up and chop Meng Li with his sword, but he hated his body very much. The feeling of anxiety and pain was very ufortable.


    But the pain to the extreme, people want to destroy heaven and earth.


    In the face of this kind of pain, people still have some means to relieve the pain, but Qi Zesheng can''t do it. He can only hold it back and endure it.


    All the feelings are magnified infinitely.


    I feel as if I am suffering the most painful things in the world. This kind of pain is like an invisible force, hitting him.


    It hurts!


    Looking at the courtiers came in to see his situation, he could only stare with tears.


    This is the first time Qi Chee Sheng has shed tears since he was a child.


    The tears came out, and Qi felt a little better, but then he felt endless regret. Why?


    He is both the son of heaven and the man. How can he shed tears.


    Regardless of Qi Chee Sheng''s various tastes, it is a foregone conclusion. Even if you Guifei''s people questioned why it was so easy to convict the second prince.


    But no one answered them.


    They were worried, but if they had the ability, they let Qi Chee Sheng move his hands and speak.


    Otherwise, everything is empty talk.


    Who can prove that the imperial edict was not written by the emperor?


    Who dares to question that the imperial edict is false?


    Queen? In order to deal with you Guifei''s game? That''s not as good as taking his son''s life and giving it to others.


    The queen is not a direct beneficiary, she really does not need to do so.


    Qi''s condition is no different from that of the dead.


    We confirmed to the imperial doctor whether Qi Zesheng was really good.


    All the imperial doctors in the pce have seen it. They all say that they have never encountered such a strange disease. There is nothing they can do about it.


    Then someone quickly went to wee the king of wenle back to the throne, and the prince was also arranging for burial.


    You Guifei, no, now she can''t be called Guifei any more. She''s called you Shi, and you Shi is also locked up in the cold pce.


    You''s how also didn''t expect, oneself was forbidden enough after a time, can''te out again.


    My son has also been demoted to be amoner, new emperor?


    Can the new emperor really tolerate the existence of his son?


    But huipin in the harem waspletely relieved. Don''t worry about you Guifei Dongshan getting up to deal with her again.


    After King wenle came back, he finished his work and became emperor.


    It was given the title of Empress Dowager Meng Li, honoring Qi Ze Sheng, whoy still in bed, as the supreme emperor.


    Since Qi chesheng had issued an imperial edict to appoint her as Princess Yongning when she was still emperor, Princess Yongning became Princess Yongning after King wenle ascended the throne.


    All things settled, Meng Lifortable life on the Empress Dowager.


    If he doesn''t have anything to do, he pushes Qi Zesheng around the imperial garden to let him feel that everything that belongs to him has be someone else''s taste.


    Qi Chih Sheng hated it in his heart, but he was forced to feel it.


    Meng Li said:


    "look, you''ve been calcting all your life. In the end, what have you got?"


    "Your two sons are dead. You''re gone."


    Qi could only shed tears in his eyes, which was the only ce he could vent.


    I can''t answer Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighed for a long time. When he was tired of pushing it, he didn''t let Qi Ze Shenge out and push it back.


    Go and have a look when you are happy, and let him lie in bed when you are not.


    It''s so boring. It''s very easy to think wildly. In this situation, Qi Ze Sheng doesn''t think of happy things.


    Think of is painful thing, that is to find their own pain.


    Zhiqiu walks up to Mengli and says to Mengli:


    "master, the eldest princess hase to greet you."Meng Li smiles and asks Zhi Qiu to bring people here.


    Yongning came in, she gave Meng Lizheng a gift, dressed very gorgeous, and very regr, is not bad, ording to the long princess should have the appearance to wear.


    But when facing Meng Li, he was very reserved.


    "Come here, boy."


    Meng Li kindly said to Zhi Qiu.


    Zhiqiu moves her steps lightly and goes to Mengli. After thinking about it, she wants to sit beside Mengli.


    "Mother." Her voice is very low, a little shy.


    Meng Li looks at Yongning carefully, and has some imagination with the client''s eyebrows, but his temperament is not grand, and he feels like a small family.


    It''s different from the Royal Princess.


    If it wasn''t for Qi Zesheng, the child would be more generous now.


    Meng Li is still a little distressed for this child, who should have grown up in glory and wealth.


    She tried her best to appear gentle and asked:


    "child, are you still used to it in the pce?"


    Yongning was nervous when she saw Meng Li. Now when she asked, her little face turned red. She stammered: "after returning to her mother, it''s OK."


    "My son can adapt."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I gave you a token from the holy ce, so that you can visit your adoptive father and mother when you go out of the pce at any time."


    I also have feelings with my parents over there. If you want to see it, go and have a look.


    In other words, the parents of the child knew that the child was a princess, and they were half happy and half worried, but they did not prevent the child from entering the pce.


    The child is not excluded from the pce.


    When you enter the pce and be a princess, you can get a lot of light there.


    Meng Li takes out a token, Yongning looks very surprised, immediately kneels down to thank Meng Li.


    Meng Li was a little disappointed:


    "you and my mother and daughter don''t have to make a big gift."


    It''s still strange to get along with each other. When the clientes back, he has plenty of time to have a good rtionship with the child.


    Two people said a few words, see Yongning really stiff tight, notfortable appearance, Meng Li also let Yongning go back.


    Meng Li hasn''t seen you since he came back from the hunting ground, although you seems to want to see her very much.


    I don''t know what to say to her.


    Even if you lose and want to see the enemy, can you expect to get back 10%?


    Or something to force back dignity?


    But Meng Li is not interested in seeing you. If you have anything to say, wait for the client toe back and tell him.

 Chapter 735

    After waiting for half a month, the ban on Meng Li and system space loosened.


    She''s back in system space.


    But when she returned to her body, she didn''t know the truth.


    Yuan Nan Shuang can''t be expected to have a good face for Qi Ze Sheng.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, yuan nanshang was very kind to Qi Chee Sheng. They all knew that the Empress Dowager was very kind to the emperor who had a strange disease. They all said that the Empress Dowager was really a person who attached great importance to feelings and righteousness.


    She is the model of women in the world.


    Look at those concubines who tried their best to please Qi Zesheng. Now who is going to join them?


    They have nothing to do with the sun, the flowers and the fish. Now the concubines of Qi Ze Sheng have nothing to contend with. On the contrary, they are much more harmonious.


    This life is like this, in this square sky, although the square sky, is also the shelter, now there is not so much disturbance.


    If you see Yuan Nan and Qi Ze Sheng in the imperial garden, you have to make a detour.


    After all, it''s embarrassing. What should I say when I see you?


    The emperor, I will serve you?


    Shall I dance for you? Sing a poem, sing a song?


    Er


    Facing a person who can''t speak and move, they are really at a loss.


    Yuan Nan Shuang got a good reputation and took Qi Ze Sheng to listen.


    He also told Qi that these were the concubines who once "sincerely" loved you.


    It''s toote to see you now.


    You''re just aplete wretch.


    She likes to see Qi Ze Sheng shed tears.


    Sometimes he weeps on purpose.


    If he had nothing to say, he would say something to stimte Qi Zesheng. Every sentence poked Qi Zesheng like a knife.


    The emperor, who was once invincible, has now be such a wimp. He can only shed a little tears. In fact, after he shed tears, he felt very sad. He felt that his dignity was gone.


    Being trampled on mercilessly, Qi Chih Sheng wanted to die like this, but now he couldn''t even die.


    You can''t bite your tongue.


    Yuan Nan Shuang sat next to Qi Ze Sheng and watched him being fed by the pce people. Now Qi Ze Sheng lives on this.


    Qi Chih Sheng hated Yuan Nan Shuang''s looking at him like this, but after Yuan Nan Shuang found out this, he sat in front of him every time when Qi Chih Sheng was eating.


    His face was also full of disdain and sarcasm.


    Hearing that you were still shouting to see her, Yuan Nan simply satisfied you''s wish.


    However, the two pces have been fighting each other for many years. Although you have a strong mouth, yuan nanshang is not weak. What''s more, now yuan nanshang is the winner, and you are in a mess.


    Yuan nanshuang took you to see the current situation of Qi chesheng once. You couldn''t ept it and thenmitted suicide.


    Meng Li is in system space. Check out her rewards.


    Congrattions on thepletion of the task entrusted by yuan nanshuang: Revenge Qi chesheng, but also let Qi Youyang never be emperor, to recognize his daughter.


    Score 100 points, get 29000 points, boundary power reward: 580 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 128100


    boundary force: 4905


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client''s condensation light).


    it''s OK, and there''s nothing special about this task.


    There are fewer rewards than in thest world.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power.


    The vinese out again. Meng Li grabs the two small leaves of the vines and feels ordinary.


    It''s just the touch of a leaf.


    It seems that wenqingteng has found out the routine, as if he knew that he would have something to eat when he came back.


    But Meng Li took a look at the points, and really didn''t n to fill the stomach of wenqingteng.


    This task is not too tiring, and it''s fast to finish. Meng Li didn''t wait for ten or eight years. He wanted to do the task directly, but he thought of his homework, hesitated and went to do it.


    Her homework is to practice the use of flute like dream, as well as drawing various functional symbols.


    When these two lessons are finished, Meng Li''s soul will be exhausted to a certain extent.


    Go to bed, and then watch the rest of the world.


    This has be Meng Li''s fixed habit.


    When Meng Li wakes up, it seems from what happened after the client went back that he is relieved to see the client treat Qi Zesheng like that, because he is very satisfied with the result.


    But this kind of performance is not that the client can''t let it go.


    If we can put it downpletely, it will be the day when the client will ignore Qi Zesheng.Meng Li feels that the client is actually very smart. Now the Empress Dowager of the two pces has a good rtionship with that empress dowager.


    And not to be despised.


    She never interfered in anything of the previous dynasty, but the yuan family was deeply rooted.


    She still has weight in the heart of the nephew emperor.


    Meng Li saw that the client was ok, and the new emperor was ok, so he was not looking.


    Consciousness goes back to system space and says to 6018 to do the task.


    6018 asked curiously:


    "why don''t you feel like going for a walk on the domain?"


    Meng Li asked: "what are you going for a walk?"


    "That''s true. There''s nothing to do when you go, but you can go to the domain and make friends."


    "You can''t walk alone all the time." 6018.


    Meng Li said:


    "I just feel that at this time of my life, friends do not mean much to me, because I am like a small child here. Children need ymates, not friends."


    "But now I don''t need ymates."


    "Besides, isn''t it fate?"


    "Look at Zheng Xian. Isn''t he a friend I met in the big area?"


    Meng Li said this time to point to open Zheng Xian''s information to see a look, or the same, she did not send a message to Zheng Xian.


    "Well, I''ll take you on a mission." 6018.


    Meng Li said.


    It is transmitted to the bit ne by 6018.


    When she got into the body, she heard the sound of reading. As soon as she opened her eyes, it was a ssroom.


    A woman teacher with long hair came up to Meng Li. Before that, she was reading English. Seeing that Meng Li was in a daze and didn''t read a book, she said:


    "ssmate Qi, please read on."


    Meng Li stood up and looked down at her English book. She just came here and didn''t know where she had read.


    Meng Li takes a look at the table beside him. He points to a ce with his fingers. Meng Li hasn''t spoken English for a long time, and some stutters to read on.


    Of course, all these little moves are in the eyes of female teachers.


    Her eyes shed disappointment, a slight sigh.


    Meng Li continued to read. After reading this passage, the female teacher nodded and said:


    "please sit down and listen carefully next time."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "good teacher."


    She sat down.


    Now is obviously not a good time to receive the plot, Meng Li can only continue to listen to the ss.

 Chapter 736

    I found that the female teacher paid special attention to her and looked at her from time to time.


    Meng Ligan sat through the ss with difficulty. He intended to find a chance to ept the plot. Unexpectedly, the female teacher came to Meng Li and said to him:


    "Qi willing,e with me."


    Meng Li


    The girl next to her looks at Meng Li with sympathy.


    Meng Li stood up, followed her and went to her office. She put down her English book and said to Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with you now? You are always absent-minded in ss."


    "Your grades keep sliding down, so you can go to high school?"


    Meng Li just stood in silence, and three teachers in the office came back one after another.


    One of the teachers said to the other:


    "Miss Qi really broke her heart for her niece."


    "Yes."


    Meng Li''s mind moves when he hears that, so this female teacher is a rtive of the client?


    "I don''t know what to do when I look at you without saying a word." Teacher Qi frowned and looked like a headache.


    Meng Li wanted to ept the plot as soon as possible. She said:


    "teacher, I know I''m wrong. I''ll study hard and never leave again."


    Teacher Qi didn''t believe it at all. She said:


    "you always guarantee it like this."


    "I''ll tell you..."


    The teacher began to reason with great care.


    Meng Li ispletely speechless.


    Listening to teacher Qi''s reasoning, the teacher drank a mouthful of water when the bell rang and said, "go back to ss."


    Meng Li was relieved and quickly left the teacher''s office.


    This is a math ss. Although I know what it is, I don''t know it for a long time, which makes Meng Li feel strange.


    But take it seriously.


    After ss, my ssmate took out a book and looked at Meng Li. It seemed that he was going to say something to Meng Li.


    Meng Li was anxious to ept the plot, and she said:


    "I went to the toilet, but I just failed."


    The deskmate nodded and said with a little sympathy:


    "yes, I was trained by Mr. Qi and put back in ss."


    Meng Li I''m going


    The female toilet is at the corner of the corridor. Meng Li finds the toilet, closes the door and begins to ept the story.


    The client is Qi willing. Now he has just entered the third grade of junior high school. He is 15 years old and 15 years old.


    Qi was born in a fairly well-off family. He was not rich, but he lived a stable life.


    However, the expectation of the client is very high. I hope that the client will take the first ce in everything, enter a good high school in the city, and then go to a good university.


    This expectation makes them put too much pressure on their clients.


    Every day the client heard the most words is to do homework, no homework to read.


    You can''t spare a second.


    To be honest, the client listens to this every day. If he listens too much, he is really upset.


    My ears are all cocooned.


    There are all kinds of cram sses, not interest sses, but cram sses for English and mathematics.


    There is no spare time. The client''s aunt is her English teacher and gives her extra homework every day.


    The client is drowning in the ocean of learning.


    With such high expectations for children, it is reasonable to say that the parents of the client should have good feelings and work together to cultivate the children.


    Care for children''s learning, as well as spiritual education and so on.


    However, no, they often work overtime, quarrel at home and don''t care about the mental health of clients.


    That is to say, you should have good grades, good conduct and various awards.


    ording to the truth, bad feelings should be separated, but they not only did not separate, but also gave birth to a younger brother to the client.


    At the earliest time, I was worried about how much the client thought. I didn''t tell the client when I was pregnant.


    When the belly is big, the client will know that his mother is pregnant.


    It''s time to have a baby in two or three months.


    Consignor:


    In fact, it may be better to tell her at the beginning than to hide it now. It''s better to know when you can''t.


    It''s worse.


    I always feel that she is not a member of this family. She is thest one to know such a big thing.


    It seems that the parents of the client didn''t tell the client because of the client''s consideration.


    Afraid the client won''t ept it?


    Worried about having a brother out of favor?


    The key is that they didn''t do a good job of psychological construction for the client in theter period, and they didn''t find the right way to care for the mental health of the client.Just after giving birth to the younger brother, the client entered the third grade of junior high school and was very nervous about learning.


    There are so many homework every day, and the papers are brought home one by one, so we need a quiet learning environment.


    But because the mother gave birth to a child, there are more conflicts with the father. At home, not only two adults roar, but also children cry.


    The client couldn''t sleep well at night, and the sound instion at home was not very good. His younger brother cried loudly and always cried in the middle of the night.


    When the children cry, their parents even have to fight.


    The client was miserable and irritable, couldn''t sleep at night, had no spirit in ss during the day, and didn''t listen to the key parts of the teacher.


    Every time the monthly exam results slide down.


    In addition, the school has a client''s aunt, which is a humanoid monitor. Her big and small things can be immediately conveyed to her parents.


    Then her parents scolded her for not being serious in ss.


    The client said that you had made a noise to me, and my parents looked a little chatty. I felt quite ashamed.


    It''s their daughter. Be careful.


    It''s really quiet for two nights, but how can theypletely get rid of their problems for such a long time.


    After a few days, they could not help quarreling.


    The consignor is really speechless.


    Later, maybe the mother was too tired to take care of the child, so she took the client''s grandparents over to take care of the child.


    Then the family became more lively, and the eyes of grandparents were on their newborn brother, even their parents.


    My brother coughed, and the whole family was very nervous.


    The client feels neglected.


    When she has a cold, she also coughs, but where they are so nervous is to buy some cold medicine for her.


    I didn''t let her get close to my brother for fear that she might be infected.


    Let her go as soon as you get close.


    Although the client knew the reason for doing so, he felt a little ufortable and lost. After all, he was a little girl and hoped that someone would care about her.


    Especially at this special stage, although the entrance examination does notpletely change life, it can also affect the direction of life.


    Some students have nutrition meals sent by their parents every day, but she didn''t.


    She only has the bad food in the school canteen.


    Parents will only me the client for not paying attention to the ss when they know the results every time, and the rest of them pay little attention to the client.


    After all, I have a child to take with me. I''m very busy.


    As soon as thest semester of the third year of junior high school is over, it is the new year.

 Chapter 737

    During the Chinese new year, my mother and my brother, rtives and friends all around my brother, and the client sat on one side.


    All praised the younger brother lovable, the mother also along with smiles echoed.


    Rtives asked their mother, how is your daughter''s performance, ah, the mother''s expression is not very good, said that now the performance of the decline.


    Rtives exaggerate to say, oh, the third year of junior high school learning is a little difficult, can''t keep up with is normal.


    That is to say, the client is stupid. The client is angry, so he stands up and says, "I''m not stupid. My parents quarrel every day, and my younger brother quarrels so much that I can''t sleep. I have no spirit during the day."


    Oh, rtives look at mom meaningfully.


    The mother was very angry that the client said such a thing, the ugly family should not be publicized, the child mouth a B, put the scandal out, let others see the joke.


    Go back and yell at the client.


    The client doesn''t understand why he is wrong in defending himself.


    With her mother obstinate, two people you a word I a word, quarrel fiercely.


    The first time there is a second time. Every time the client quarrels, he goes to the small park to stay.


    When it was dark, the client came home to see his grandparents, father and mother holding his brother at dinner.


    It seems that they are in harmony.


    The client was even more disappointed.


    I feelpletely neglected.


    In such an environment, in a bad state of mind, which makes the client''s performance drop again and again.


    Parents see the results and very anxious, a set of principles to the client, see no effect, the results are still like that.


    Children are not sensible at all and don''t know the importance of reading.


    They began to scold again, and when they didn''t work in the end, they developed into hands-on.


    When the consignor is doing the questions, he will pull the consignor''s ears red.


    Always find a way to put pressure on your child and make her feel the urgency.


    What do children know? If they don''t force them, they can''t be talents. Children are not stupid. They used to do well in the past. Forcing them always works.


    The parents of the client are in such a state of mind that no matter what method they use, they have to force their children to enter a good high school.


    Children may not understand it now, but they will understand it when they grow up.


    Repeat?


    The client''s parents don''t want their children to go back to high school, and their secret idea is to make their children stupid.


    Their children have been good learners in the circle of rtives and friends since childhood. They used to tell others like this every day. If the children read it again, they can''t show it to others as a joke.


    But the client can''t bear it, so he has to resist. In a word, a home is very busy.


    Every time I see my parents'' disappointed eyes, it''s like needle pricking.


    Before high school entrance examination, all kinds of tests, know the next day to test, client anxiety can''t sleep.


    Because she knew that if she didn''t do well in the exam, she would have to face the roar of her parents, and even clench her ears and body.


    When ites to the examination, every time the client gets the test paper, he is very nervous about writing. He is afraid that he has made a mistake in that question. When he goes back, he will scold endlessly and do it.


    Most of the time, clients are afraid to go home.


    The client was very depressed. At this time, a male ssmate in the ss approached the client slowly.


    When I was young, the emotional impulse came very fast, even the parties did not know how to call.


    In short, the client and the boy fell in love.


    Because this boy can make the client smile.


    In fact, this stage of love is very green and pure. They don''t even hold hands. They just talk about their hearts together.


    But can children hide that trick from adults?


    The client''s family soon found out that the client was in love.


    Then he attributed the client''s decline in learning to puppy love. The client''s father was even more angry, pped the client several times, and forced the client to write a letter of guarantee that he would no longer be in puppy love and study hard.


    The client wrote it down, but at that time, her parents scolded her like a thorn stuck in her heart and couldn''t pull it out.


    After that, the client''s parents worried that the client was still in love, which made the client have no private space.


    Her room had to be checked, and even her diary had been read.


    The client felt as if he had been stripped naked. He was very ashamed and had nothing to hide.


    Every thought is heartbreaking.


    In the end, the client failed in the high school entrance examination.


    In fact, if the client works hard, he can be admitted to an ordinary high school. But the moment the client writes about the high school entrance examination, he suddenly has a kind of revenge and rebellious mentality in his heart.


    I didn''t do a good job.


    This shocked the whole family of the client, because the previous results of the client said that there was no pressure in the key high school.What does key high school mean? It means good resources and half stepping into the University.


    It means their family''s face.


    Even though the grades declinedter, there was no problem with ordinary high school, was there?


    But I didn''t pass anything.


    The client''s family said in front of the client, if you don''t fall in love, it won''t be like this at all.


    How can you fall in love when you are young.


    It''s a waste of time to fall in love.


    Let parents lose face, rtives also have children and client test high school at the same time, other parents call the client''s mother to report good news.


    Oh, my son got into No.1 middle school.


    Oh, my son was admitted to No.3 middle school. Yes, it''s the key high school in the city. The ss division is very special, which has a lot of schrships every year.


    By the way, what school did your daughter go to?


    Isn''t it very easy for your daughter to get into a key high school?


    The client''s mother said weakly that she didn''t pass the exam.


    The other end of the phone pretended to beforting, and then showed off his children.


    The consignor''s mother stares at the consignor and decides to send the consignor to the cram school on the spot. Don''t y in the summer vacation and study hard.


    Then repeat it and take the test again.


    The client is numb.


    Ask Mom, is grades really that important?


    Am I your show off capital?


    My mother did not answer whether it was the capital to show off, but told the client that reading was of course important.


    If you don''t fall in love and don''t have so much thought, it won''t be like this at all.


    Can you save some energy? Mom has to work and take care of her children.


    Every time the client hears the three words of love, it''s like being stripped off. Why, why humiliate her again and again?


    It''s clear that it''s over.


    Looking at the three words mentioned by her parents, her eyes shed with disgust, as if she had done something particrly shameful.


    The client felt the extreme humiliation, failed in the high school entrance examination, other people''s parents areforting their own children, only their own parents, over and over again in her wound salt.


    The client lost interest in reading.


    But I had no choice but to listen to my parents and reread for another year.

 Chapter 738

    But the next year, the parents made even greater efforts. They did not allow the client to have any private space. There was nothing in the room, such as schoolbags, diaries, and so on. Even a scrap of paper would be picked up by them to have a closer look.


    The client is not allowed to ck off.


    I''m afraid the client will fall in love, and I''m afraid the client won''t study hard.


    Thest year, the client in the exam, a long sigh.


    After she handed in the nk paper, she calmly faced the storm from her parents and left home with her own pocket money.


    The client who left home went a long way.


    However, the young client suffered a lot of losses outside and had a bad life.


    Meet a man, several sweet words, let theck of warmth of the client fall.


    However, this person was not a good person, andter he was not good to the client.


    They are still poor, the client has a junior high school education, and their work is not good. When they are together, they suffer a lot.


    She saw her parents on the news, in the newspaper, looking for her information on the Inte, watching her parents cry in front of the camera, begging her to go back.


    The father pped himself in the face as if it were on the soul of the client.


    Looking at the little brother said to her sister youe back.


    The client didn''t choose to go back, but jumped down from the high building and ended his life.


    She didn''t want to go back. When she went back, there would be a lot of gossip around her and all kinds of spection about what she had done outside.


    Gossip is terrible.


    Her parents will be despised for her.


    And will me her not sensible, you see you make parents more sad ah.


    She can''t face it.


    Before she died, she figured out that her parents loved her, but the way to love her was wrong.


    But there''s no resentment in her heart? How can you be caught by the system to counter attack without resentment.


    The clientined, but he didn''t know who to me.


    She hopes that the Tasker can either change her parents or change her and teach her how to ept such parents.


    And she didn''t want to run away.


    Don''t you regret running away from home?


    Regret, especially after running away from home, facing the cruelty of the society, everything is not satisfactory, more regret.


    But there is no regret medicine to take.


    A lot of road can''t turn back, back to wait for her things she can''t ept.


    The client said that if she could not change her parents and still could not ept them, she would note back to live.


    Meng Li epts the story and sighs. In fact, the client is very depressed. He has been depressed since he was a child.


    It''s just more depressingter.


    There is something wrong with parents'' education, and children can''t bear it, which causes this tragedy.


    In fact, there are a lot of such problems in society, but some people just bear them.


    Parents'' expectations of their children, and often even things they can''t do, are imposed on their children at the same time.


    Meng Li feels that this task is actually quite difficult. It''s easier for her to revenge or kill someone.


    Either change your parents, or you''re on your own.


    It''s very simr to a task I''ve done before, but it was a boy who went astray in the end.


    His mother also had great expectations for him.


    Marriage is really a serious topic. A bad marriage can make people in the marriage, even parents and children, affected by it.


    If the husband and wife can''t deal with their attitude to their children and parents properly, they can also hurt their children and the elderly.


    Meng Li was in a daze, and suddenly felt the silence around him.


    It''s like ss.


    I''m not used to it.


    She rushed out of the toilet, ran to the ssroom, and then saw the client''s dear aunt.


    Meng Li feels that his scalp is numb. Why, why is it an English ss again.


    Qi Ling is also a very serious person, especially to the client.


    She felt unreasonable, and her niece''s grades would be poor.


    Qi Ling turned her head and looked at her niece standing at the door of the ssroom. She was angry andughed.


    "I''m sorry I''mte, teacher." Meng Li said in an awkward way.


    Qi Ling''s face was cold:


    "what''s going on?"


    Meng Li: "go to the toilet."


    Qi Ling:


    "can''t you hear the bell for ss?"


    Meng Li wanted to say that he was epting the plot, but he didn''t hear it.


    But now I can''t say I didn''t hear it, but I didn''te when I heard it.


    Meng Li is a little depressed.


    Qi Ling said:


    e in, stand up for ss, and you will be punished for beingte."Meng Li entered the ssroom under the gaze of the whole ss and returned to his seat to stand.


    It''s time to eat after an English ss.


    This time, Qi Ling did not pull Meng to leave her office for politics ss, but let Meng leave for dinner.


    Meng sat in the dining hall and left the school alone.


    Luo Hao looks at Meng Li several times from a distance. Meng Li sees the child and remembers that the client has been found in puppy love.


    It''s not two months before the entrance examination.


    After being found in puppy love, the client cut off contact with Luo Hao. Anyway, Luo Hao doesn''t pay any attention to Luo Hao now, and Luo Hao is too embarrassed to take the initiative to find her.


    Thinking of these, Meng Li feels headache.


    Parents can change their children, but children can hardly change their parents.


    In fact, there are many parents who don''t respect their children very much, and they don''t care what their children say or what they think.


    They try to train their children and make them what they want to see, even regardless of their wishes.


    Meng Li feels that learning these things is more troublesome than practicing them.


    Would she drown in the ocean of learning?


    Li Xiaomei said to Meng Li,


    "we''d like to go to the yground to watch others y basketball after we have dinner."


    Meng Li wanted to say that she would go back to read a book, but when she thought that the client was so depressed, would she also be so depressed?


    She nodded:


    "yes."


    Try to live the way the client wants.


    Then try to get the parents of the client to ept such a child.


    In fact, whether the client''s performance is good or bad, the client''s parents think that the client should read all day.


    In the past, when the client got good grades, the client''s parents also required the client to study all day long.


    I feel that the life of the client is only two words, learning.


    Too much pressure, too much pressure.


    "Well, I''ve invited you several times. You always say to read a book."


    "Your grades are not bad, so why do you work so hard?" Li Xiaomei asked puzzledly.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "isn''t it boundless learning?"


    Li Xiaomei gave a cut:


    "then you are always absent-minded recently."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "that''s thinking about life."


    "I didn''t find you had a goodugh."


    "You don''tugh at ordinary times. It makes people feel so far away."

 Chapter 739

    Li Xiaomei''s eyes are burning at Meng Li. She holds a chopstick and shows her little tiger teeth. It''s very lovely.


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully:


    "smile more in the future."


    The client wanted tough, but she had tough too. All kinds of pressure, pressure and thoughts were like stones in her heart.


    After dinner, they went to the yground to watch the boys y basketball.


    It''s full of girls. It''s just like this in middle school. Boys who y well will make people look at them.


    Li Xiaomei quietly told Meng Li which boy is good-looking, which ss is it, how about the grades and so on.


    Meng Li listened silently. Seeing Li Xiaomei''s situation, he was secretly in love with others.


    Boys also have a few deliberately Shuai action, anyway, let Meng Li see quite fun.


    Meng Li is watching with relish, while Li Xiaomei''s voice, which is chirping in Meng Li''s ear, suddenly stops.


    He also pushed Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks back suspiciously and looks at Qi Ling standing behind with a cold face.


    Meng Li thinks that the aunt of the client is also terrible. She is monitored at any time and any ce. There are people monitoring her at school, and there is no breathing opportunity at home.


    It''s normal for the client to be so tired.


    "Miss Qi." Meng Li called.


    Qi Ling said coldly:


    "follow me."


    With that, she turned to lead the way.


    Li Xiaomei looks at Meng Li sympathetically. She doesn''t know what the rtionship between the English teacher and Qi willing is. Anyway, she is always holding on to her.


    Gee!


    They both happen to be named Qiye.


    Meng Li thinks that it''s hard to talk to Qi Ling because there are too many people here. At least he should find a ce with few people.


    She waved to Li Xiaomei and made a gesture of goodbye, following behind Qi Ling.


    After walking for a while, I feel that there are fewer people. Meng Li is not going to follow Qi Ling to her office.


    It''s on the way.


    Qi Ling walked a few steps, feeling that the people behind didn''t keep up. She stopped and said to Meng Li:


    "why don''t you go?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Miss Qi, I don''t want to leave."


    Qi Ling frowned and pushed her sses. She was wearing a pair of ck framed sses, which were held on the bridge of her nose. She looked old-fashioned.


    "Do you like to be against adults now?" She asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "teacher Qi, have you ever said that in order to avoid being gossiped at school, let me call you teacher Qi instead of your aunt?"


    Qi Ling nodded and said:


    "yes, in case they say I''m partial to you."


    Meng Li Are you not entric enough, not obvious enough? "


    "The students in the ss are idiots. They can''t see your special care for me."


    Qi Ling stares at Meng Li:


    "so what? I''m not doing it all for you? English is a very important subject. You can''t leave it behind. "


    Meng Li said:


    "call you teacher. Can you just be my teacher and put aside the rtionship between our aunts and nephews?"


    Qi Ling finally understood what she wanted to say. She said:


    "you mean let me leave you alone, right?"


    Meng Li: "you''ve seen the teacher who didn''t let the students rest after ss. Why do you want to rest after ss? Isn''t it abination of work and rest?"


    Qi Ling said:


    "now that your grades have fallen like this, you have to talk to me about thebination of work and rest. Can you work harder and rush?"


    "When you get into high school, you can y whatever you want in two months."


    "ssmate, don''t forget, high school entrance examination ising, as your teacher and your aunt, I feel double disappointment."


    Meng Li


    The aunt of the client has a very good eloquence.


    She said:


    "I don''t care. Other students have time to rest, so I have to rest. I won''t fall behind in my study."


    "But can you give me some personal space? I feel like I''m living under your monitoring."


    Qi Ling''s face was a little bit bad, because her niece had this set of things. All of a sudden, this set of things really made her not know what to say.


    After all, she is only an aunt. It''s not good to say too much.


    She said:


    "you can tell your father about this. I just listen to your father and take care of you when you are at school."


    "If you don''t care, your parents will me me, and your grandparents will me me."


    Meng was a little closer to Qi Ling, and she said, "Gu, don''t be so serious."


    Qi Ling nced at Meng Li and said with a straight face:"What are you going to see? What''s good for boys? "


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t my aunt see boys ying basketball when she was studying?"


    Qi Ling choked, speechless.


    But still forced to say:


    "but my grades did not decline."


    Meng Li said:


    "as long as you don''t bother me so much, I won''t go down. In fact, what''s the point of going down? Everyone''s IQ is different. If I have a low IQ, it''s useless for you to force me."


    Qi lingbai nced at Meng Li:


    "don''t follow me here. Go back to study."


    Meng Li is pathetic:


    "Gu, do you have to be so cruel?"


    "Deprive me of my lunch break."


    Qi Ling: "I apany you, just to make up for your English, but also at the expense of my noon time, fair enough?"


    Meng Li


    What a lunatic!


    "Go." Qi Ling reaches out his hand and pulls Meng Li''s arm to the office.


    Meng Li resisted:


    "I won''t go."


    "Go." Qi Ling pulled Meng Li hard again.


    Meng Li:


    "ah, I''m not going."


    Qi Ling was a little angry, she said:


    "if you don''t do well in English this time, your father won''t beat you."


    Meng Li looks at Qi Ling helplessly.


    Qi Ling also helplessly looked at Meng Li, still a little hate iron does not be steel.


    "Can fighting solve the problem?" Meng Li muttered.


    Qi Ling said:


    "it''s just that you have to make up lessons if you can''t solve the problem."


    Meng Li


    What she said is reasonable. She has nothing to say.


    "Can you let me grow freely?" Meng Li looks bitter.


    "OK, as long as you do well in the English test, I won''t make up for your English ss." Qi Ling said.


    Meng Li said:


    "that''s OK. Bye, aunt."


    Meng Li suddenly broke away from Qi Ling''s hand and ran away.


    Qi Ling looks at Meng Li''s back and can''t help but help her forehead. This child is too much to worry about.


    I feel so stubborn all of a sudden.


    When Meng Li came back to Li Xiaomei, Li Xiaomei said in surprise:


    "I didn''t expect you toe back."


    Meng Liughed twice, watched with Li Xiaomei for a while, and then went to y badminton for a while before returning to the ssroom.


    The client used to envy that she could have a rest and do some exercise, andugh like other students, but there were always people staring at her all the time.


    She didn''t dare to go either. After all, she was called back after a while.


    As long as her aunt gave her a look, she was very conscious.


    Meng Li is going to do everything the client wants to do and let them ept such a client.

 Chapter 740

    Fortunately, there are several sses in the afternoon that are not English sses, so there is no need to see Qi Ling''s eyes at that time.


    Meng Li picked up these things is really strange, fortunately the soul is strong, a lot of things to see again can remember.


    You just need to understand.


    After the afternoon, Meng Li remembered that the client had two tutorial sses, one was mathematics, the other was physics.


    In order to prevent the tutor from calling the client''s parents, Meng Li had to finish the tutorial.


    After finishing the cram school, it was already half past eight when I got home. Meng Li felt that reading a book was more tiring than going to work.


    I have to get up at seven in the morning, and I can''t get home until half past eight. I have dinner at home, and I have homework, and I have some extra questions from my aunt.


    After that, Bi can''t go to bed until eleven or twelve.


    Time is full.


    The point is that the client doesn''t sleep well at night.


    Meng Li opens the door, and the client''s grandparents have finished the meal. Qi''s mother is holding the baby on the sofa to feed her. When she sees Meng Liing back, she looks up to say something. The baby moves a few more times and looks like she''s going to cry.


    She hurriedly coaxed the child to go, also did not give Meng Li to speak again.


    My grandfather said to Meng Li:


    "yes, please wash your hands and eat."


    Qi''s mother then raised her head to Meng Li and said:


    "yes, you eat first, and then do your homework. Your father wille backter, so you don''t have to wait for him."


    Carrying a heavy schoolbag, Meng Li said to his grandfather:


    "grandfather, I''ll wait."


    Grandfather Oh a, grandma looked at Meng Li, two old people did not speak.


    Meng Li took a look at the food on the table.


    Most of the time, the client has to eat by himself. After eating, he has to do his homework immediately. He can''t feel the warmth of his family.


    Sometimes I hear the conversation outside, which makes the client feel very strange.


    I really want to get in.


    Parents, what they want to do is to save time for the client and let the client go to bed early, but in fact, Qi Ling is not allowed to assign her homework alone, so she doesn''t have to be so tired.


    Meng Li walked inside, sat on the sofa and said to Qi''s mother:


    "I''ll wait for my father toe back to eat together."


    She nced at Qi mu, who was wearing a loose nightgown.


    The hair drapes casually in the back, because is in thectation period, on the body has a special vor.


    And the client''s younger brother''s face was red, soft and small, and his round eyes looked at her.


    And the small hands also grasp, now the weather is not cold, children wear less.


    Qi''s mother said:


    "what are you waiting for him to do, not to dy your homework?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Mom, can you stop mentioning homework all day long? My head hurts."


    Qi Mu said, "what''s the pain in your head? It''s the people who earn money to support you that should have a headache. "


    At the beginning of his parting, Meng said faintly:


    "yes, you have a point."


    Qi''s mother:


    "what''s your attitude?"


    Meng Li: "Mom, I have no attitude."


    Qi''s mother:


    "go to dinner, do your homework, and don''t write every day."


    Meng Li: "I want to eat with you."


    Qi Mu said:


    "do your homework first."


    Meng Li


    Work, work, listen.


    She said:


    "maybe my father wille back as soon as I have a thought. Let me have a rest, mom?"


    Meng Li said soft words, but Qi''s mother didn''t appreciate it. Just then, her younger brother grabbed Qi''s meat, which made her hurt. She fidgeted and pushed her younger brother''s hand away, and said coldly to Meng Li:


    "you just want to bezy and abandon yourself."


    "The morezy you are now, the more tired you will be when you grow up. Why don''t you understand this? How many times do I have to say that?"


    Meng Li said impatiently:


    "Mom, can you stop pushing so hard?"


    "I can recite these words every day."


    Qi''s mother said: "if you don''t fall in love, your grades will drop. Can I force you so hard?"


    Qi''s mother is more said more angry, stretched out a hand to wring Meng Li''s arm, eyes are full of hate iron does not be steel.


    Meng Li was pinched and took away Qi Mu''s hand. She stood up and said angrily:


    "Mom, can you stop talking about that puppy love all day long?"


    "What''s the matter? You''re afraid of being told?" Qi''s mother stares at Meng Li.


    Dissatisfied with Meng Li''s attitude.


    My grandparents were at a loss.After all, daughter-inw should not interfere in educating children.


    But it seems that the mother and daughter will fight again.


    Meng Li said:


    "no one has any self-esteem. I know I''m wrong. You have to turn it out day by day, which makes me feel very sad."


    Meng Li tells Qi Mu what the client really thinks.


    Many times, themunication between parents and children is not in ce.


    Besides, in order to survive in the world, it''s really busy. Even if parents ignore their children, it''s normal.


    It''s also normal to have conflicts with Qi''s mother. The client has followed them in many things. However, he is so depressed that he will die and finally leave home.


    She wants to do something again. Everything follows her parents'' children. If she can''t achieve what the client wants, the client will nevere back.


    But we should listen to our parents. Parents are not good for nothing.


    The main thing is to improve the rtionship between them so that both sides can ept it.


    Qi Mu Leng for a moment, said:


    "children are still day by day self-esteem, parents can''t say you?"


    Meng Li: "children are not human."


    Qi''s mother takes a deep breath, holding her child in her arms. It''s not good for her to fight with Meng Li.


    She said:


    e on, your mouth is hard, I can''t say you."


    Meng couldn''t speak any more, and her grandparents were relieved that they didn''t continue to quarrel.


    Meng Li sat down again, did not do homework, did not go to dinner, Qi mother looked at the mobile phone several times, and so on some impatient.


    Muttering about why my husband didn''te back.


    When Qi Fu came back, he saw Meng Li sitting on the sofa ying and asked, "why didn''t you do your homework?"


    Qi''s father is a middle-aged man with high hairline, a little fat and obvious head raising lines. He is wearing a ck suit and some dirty shoes.


    There is a ravine in the center of his eyebrows. He usually frowns habitually.


    Meng Li said:


    "wait for Dad to eat."


    "Don''t wait for me, you eat first." Qi Fu said.


    Meng Li said with some disappointment:


    "I also want to have dinner and chat with you. Don''t you want to know about me at school?"


    Qi Fu said:


    "I know what you do at school."


    Meng Li


    It''s really difficult tomunicate. Sometimes when you show kindness, it doesn''t mean people can understand or follow.


    "I know you''re talking to your aunt today." Qi said.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I knew my aunt would call you."


    Qi''s father looks at Meng Li like a white eyed Wolf:


    "your aunt is good for you, but you don''t appreciate it."

 Chapter 741

    Meng Li: "er..."


    "If I have no conscience, do I have to ept the kindness of others?"


    "If it''s for my good, it depends on whether I can ept it."


    "In this world, I don''t know that I have done something to hurt others in order to be good to others."


    Meng Li is telling the truth, because everyone in this family seems to care about the client. If the client is not allowed to do any work, it is to let the client study at ease.


    I don''t have a moment to spare.


    But does the client really like it? No childhood at all.


    Meng Li''s voice has no base, because she knows that Qi''s father''s next step is to curse.


    But it must be said that she is now like a child protesting with her parents.


    Kinship can never be broken if it is broken. Otherwise, the client should make a wish to run away from home and get along better, instead of expecting the family in his heart.


    However, afterpleting the task, the client still has the shadow of the past in his heart. The childhood of the client should not be perfect.


    Only hope that the client can be cured.


    Dad Qi changed his shoes and came to Meng Li. He said:


    "you know you have no conscience, you heartless girl."


    Qi Ma took over the conversation:


    "the girl came back today with a set of principles, and I don''t know where she learned them."


    "Don''t say a few words."


    Grandma said weakly:


    "have dinner."


    Dad Qi pushed Meng Li:


    "eat, I''m telling you after eating."


    We all went to the table to eat together. Qi''s mother and grandmother ate with their children in their arms. Qi''s father and grandfather had a chat.


    My grandfather said two more words to Meng Li, and Qi''s father said, "Dad, don''t talk to your child. You can''t eat well for a long time."


    Grandfather nodded andughed kindly:


    "well, children, learning is important."


    Meng Li is speechless, not to mention that the client is most afraid of the words of homework learning. She has only been here for a day, and her heart is full of resistance.


    Meng Li chewed his food carefully. Qi''s mother said, "you''re all grinning after a meal. Do you mean you don''t want to do your homework?"


    Meng Li stopped for a moment and looked at Qi MA in a daze:


    "no, mom, you have to take care of the meal, don''t you still have it?"


    It''s her personal habit to chew and swallow slowly. It''s hard to change her eating habit.


    Besides, why are you in such a hurry to have a meal? Just a few minutes or even ten minutes is the key?


    Qi Ma said loudly:


    "I''m your mother, so I can''t even care about you?"


    "I didn''t make you gobble it up."


    "It''s for your own good. If you eat early, you''ll have more time to study. We don''t have to studyter."


    Maybe the child is now being held by her grandmother. Qi Ma''s voice is loud, as if she wants to suppress her daughter from her momentum.


    Meng Li was deeply speechless, and she said stubbornly:


    "the teacher said that eating slowly is good for your health, and you should not gobble it up."


    Qi''s father frowned and looked at Meng Li:


    "you''re itchy, aren''t you? Today I''m a special singer."


    Meng Li


    "Dad, are you talking for mom?" Meng Li''s voice is slightly tender. She looks at Qi''s father naively.


    Dad Qi did not deny it, he said:


    "so what."


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "only when you deal with my poor child, will you and your husband work together as if I were yourmon enemy."


    The whole family


    "Well, I see. You two don''t stop every day. Can''t you stop?" Grandfather spoke.


    Grandfather is also sleep shallow, at night heard next door son daughter-inw quarrel, also dare not get involved.


    As soon as you get involved, things get bigger.


    Grandfather also said:


    "as soon as I came back, I caught the child, but I said, what do you say? The child is so big, how can it be as stupid as you say. I think my granddaughter is good. Didn''t Lingling say that she is still in the top 100 of the grade?"


    Qi''s mother is not happy that the old man says so. It seems that she has no pursuit. Is she satisfied with the top 100 of the grade?


    Why is it so easy to be satisfied.


    But she couldn''t talk about her father-inw, so she looked at her father-inw, and he said:


    "Dad, now the society is different, the socialpetitiveness is big, the elimination rate is high, and we can''t be content with the status quo."


    Granny gave a push, and grandfather said:


    "Oh, old man, we don''t understand children''s education. Let''s not get involved."


    My grandfather was depressed and took a sip of wolfberry wine.


    Meng Li has a feeling of powerlessness. He feels that if he continues to argue, a world war will break out in his family today.Forget it, step by step. After all, it''s my first day here.


    After Meng Li finished his meal, he had already suffered countless stares from Qi Ma and Qi PA, but the old man interrupted, and it was not easy for them to hold on to their daughter at the dinner table.


    As soon as Meng Li put down her chopsticks, Qi Ma was relieved. She got up and pulled Meng Li:


    "into the house."


    Meng Li is pathetic:


    "what''s the matter, mom, are you going to pull me back to the house?"


    Qi Ma wanted to pull her daughter into the house for ideological work, but suddenly she was a little embarrassed by such a sentence.


    But the usual serious mother buried her inner feelings at the moment, and her face was still unmoved.


    She believes that the more you y with children, the more you lose the authority of adults.


    It''s not the situation she wants to see.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense." Qi Ma pushes Meng Li into the house.


    Meng Li said as he walked:


    "Mom, can I take a breath after dinner? Dad, after dinner, don''t you have to put everything down and have a cigarette first?"


    The only reply to Meng Li was Qi Ma''s short sentence:


    "a lot of nonsense."


    "Poor baby, I can''t take a breath after eating." Grandfather couldn''t help muttering.


    Father Qi said: "she''s pathetic. It''s only when I earn money to support her every day that I''m pathetic. I''m not proud of her."


    "Just do an assignment and sit there. She doesn''t have to worry about the rest of the things. Sheins so much. I think life is very good."


    "Some children of her age have started to do housework."


    My grandfather''s head was muffled, his face was calm, and he didn''t speak.


    After a while, he drank thest mouthful of wine and put a mouthful of vegetables in his mouth. Then he stood up and said:


    "I''m old. I don''t know what kind of children you young people want to educate. I don''t dare to say it. It''s boring for you to say too much."


    Dad Qi sighed:


    "Dad, don''t worry about this. After the middle school entrance examination, she will be more rxed. At that time, she will apply for a talent ss to learn talent."


    "Musical instruments or something. I''ve learned them before. I have a good foundation."


    Grandfather said:


    "I can see it clearly. This child can''t be idle."


    Father Qi said with disapproval:


    "children at this age are used to study. They are idle and waste their lives."


    The grandfather waved his hand and said:


    "forget it, I don''t care. As soon as I say it, you can do it one by one, whatever you do with your child."


    Qi''s father was relieved to hear that.

 Chapter 742

    Qi Ma pulls Meng Li into the room, only to find that her schoolbag hasn''te in yet.


    She went out to get her schoolbag and put it on the desk.


    Straight open the zipper, to check Meng Li''s schoolbag.


    Meng Li stopped:


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Qi Ma asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "Mom, don''t do this. Can you give me some privacy?"


    Qi Ma looks at Meng Li:


    "where do you get your children''s privacy?"


    "I tell you, I''ll prevent you from puppy love now. If you don''t learn well at a young age, can I not worry about it?"


    Meng Li put his hand on his schoolbag and said to Qi Ma:


    "can you forget about puppy love? I didn''t write a letter of guarantee saying that I won''t have puppy love any more."


    Qi Ma obviously doesn''t trust Meng Li''s words. She takes Meng Li''s hand and wants to check Meng Li''s schoolbag.


    Meng Li just came one day, no training, no strength, very rxed was Qi Ma picked away.


    "Can you give me some respect, some privacy or something?" Meng Li looks at Qi Ma seriously.


    I really don''t cover it up at all, even if I secretly look at it and don''t let the client know. Every time the client sees them checking their own things, he is very sad and heartbroken.


    Qi Ma naturally said:


    "you were born and raised by me, and even talked about privacy with me when I was young."


    Meng Li was toozy to talk to Qi ma. She said:


    "you see, you know what you want to see. I throw away what you shouldn''t see."


    Qi Ma was angry:


    "what did you say?"


    She stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li skilfully hid and said:


    "then I''m not stupid. I know you want to check, but I still want to make you angry."


    Qi''s mother waspletely angry andughed, and she said:


    "well, there are policies on the top and Countermeasures on the bottom."


    "I haven''t cleaned you up for a few days. You''re itchy."


    Meng Li looks bitter, isn''t he? Is he going to be beaten?


    "Mom, I''m telling you the truth. What I want to tell you is that it''s useless for you to check. It also infringes on my privacy and hurts my self-esteem."


    "Can you pay attention to my mental health?"


    Meng Li is really helpless, because she found what she said, they didn''t take it to heart at all.


    It''s really a small talk.


    "Say, you threw something I shouldn''t have seen." Qi Ma chases Meng Li, and Meng Li hides.


    Obviously, Qi Ma''s focus is not on her daughter''s mental health, but on what she doesn''t show her.


    Meng Li


    Skull pain.


    This task is really


    To Meng Li said, Qi Ma and Qi PA should go to ss, learn, and pay a little attention to the children''s inner thoughts.


    Take care of the child''s feelings.


    This kind of parents, just like a previous female client, do not make things irreparable and have no remorse at all.


    I don''t feel like I''m wrong.


    They were walking around in the same room. Qi Ma was a little tired and panted. She said:


    e here."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    "I''lle and you''ll hit me."


    "I won''t hit you, youe here." Qi Ma crossed her waist and took a deep breath.


    Meng Li: "I will not."


    Qi Ma: "say, you throw something away."


    Meng Li said weakly, "just some star stickers, which my ssmates gave me."


    Qi Ma: "what''s the use of this kind of thing? What''s the good-looking of stars, which is worth your time to see or study?"


    Meng Li


    Anyway, Qi Ma always has a point.


    Normally, it''s normal to get some star stickers at this age. It''s also taboo to get to Qi ma.


    Meng Li decided to change his way of thinking and change another way. The verbal protest seemed to be bluffing. They would not listen at all.


    After changing his mind, Meng Li said:


    "Mom, I know I''m wrong."


    "Do your homework." Qi Ma white Meng from a look.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment, but went over and took out his homework. He took a look at Qi Ma, who was standing high beside him, and sat down to do his homework.


    As soon as she sat down, Qi Ma gave a sneer and was about to stretch out her hand to pull Meng Li''s ear. Although her body was not cultivated, Meng Li''s instinctive reaction was also very fast. She immediately stretched out her hand and grasped Qi Ma''s hand.


    Said:


    "don''t worry, I''m not going to write?"


    Qi ma


    Now it''s not a question of whether her daughter will write, but a question of finding a ce to write when she is angry.


    Meng Li also understood what Qi Ma thought. She said:"Don''t take it out on me. I''m not a bucket."


    Meng Li said that, Qi Ma felt a little embarrassed. After all, it''s hard to start if she''s been asked to wear it.


    She took back her hand and said:


    "then you can do it quickly. If you don''t do it well, don''t me your mother. I''ll do it."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    Qi''s mother still turned Meng Li''s schoolbag over. Meng Li just sighed. Qi''s mother said unhappily:


    "Why are children sighing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "grandma must have never checked my mother''s diary, otherwise my mother would be able to understand how I feel now."


    Qi Ma choked and didn''t speak.


    But good face, she still insisted on Meng Li''s schoolbag turned upside down, just told Meng Li to do homework, she wait to check, went out.


    There''s a brother out there, and she has to take care of him.


    Qi Ma went out, Meng Li was finally clean.


    Looking at the topic in hand, Meng Li is still unfamiliar, and the problem-solving is slower than the normal client, but for Meng Li, the difficulty is not big.


    It''s just that there are too many homework. Meng Li''s hand is sour. The noise of TV outside is so quiet that his grandparents should go to bed.


    And Qi Ma and Qi PA also came into the house, and his younger brother should have been coaxed to sleep.


    It''s true that the client has very little interaction with this younger brother. Every time he just looks at it, he seems to have only held it out once.


    The rest of the time the client is learning.


    Feeling that he had done all he had to do, Meng Li took a look at Aunt Qiling''s homework.


    Well Forget it. Let''s do it.


    What Meng Li wants is to get a good result in the next monthly exam, and then refuse the extra homework.


    It''s not necessary at all. It''s just that Qi Ma and Qi PA feel useful. The more homework, the better.


    Is it really useful? Doesn''t Aunt Qiling know?


    But even if her brother and sister-inw ask for it, she can''t help but decorate it. At that time, brother and sister-inw should me her for not paying attention to the client.


    So it means between adults.


    However, aunt Qiling''s meaning can make the client spend nearly an hour more every day.


    They copy words and recite articles.


    Meng Li''s head is too big to finish the homework assigned by Aunt Qiling. Qi''s mother is really right, as if she heard Meng Li''s voice.


    Meng Li just stretched out, and Qi Ma came in.


    "Finished?" Qi Ma asked.


    Meng Li nodded. Qi Ma yawned and drew a stool from the side to check Meng Li''s homework.


    "Here, recite it." Qi Ma said.


    Meng Li has no choice but to recite it. Qi Ma is still satisfied.

 Chapter 743

    Qi Ma took Meng Li''s homework and looked at it for a while, then suddenly said:


    "you see that your handwriting is not good-looking now, do you understand the reason why reading words is like looking at people?"


    Meng Li


    She just came here. She imitates the handwriting of the client. She can write almost as well. If she writes so much, she can''t write as well.


    On the contrary, it looks strange.


    But at least you can see clearly.


    Why are you so picky.


    "Mom, I wrote my homework wrong. You said I didn''t study hard. I wrote my homework right. You said my handwriting was not good-looking. Why can''t you be sure about me?" Meng Li asked helplessly.


    Qi Ma looked at her daughter''s helpless expression and said:


    "if you do something well, Ma won''t say you."


    Meng Li: "no one is perfect. You want someone who ispletely in line with your mind."


    Qi Ma:


    "what are you saying? Mom is for your own good. Don''t talk to me day by day."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Qi Ma said: "go to bed early."


    Meng Li said.


    Qi Ma turned and walked away. When she got to the door, she turned back to Meng Li and said:


    "I broke my heart for you, your mother. You are not satisfied, and you have no choice but to call your mother."


    "Why don''t you know how to be considerate? Just be a good mother. Can I hurt you?"


    Meng Li is toozy to answer. Qi Ma looks at the time and it''ste. She takes Meng Li''s door with her.


    Meng Li felt that it was a mental activity to make a question, so he went out to wash.


    Come back and fall asleep.


    When he finished cleaning up, Meng Li took a look at the time. It was 12 o''clock.


    But Meng Li''s sleep is lighter than that of any one in the family. Her years of vignce makes her wake up with a little movement.


    Next door brother''s punctual cry came, and Meng Li was awakened sessfully.


    Meng Li sits on the bed and takes time to have a look.


    I''ll go.


    It''s only been down for half an hour.


    The child''s cry is very loud, although from her side separated by a wall, but Meng Li said she really heard very clearly.


    Come on, it''s not wrong for children to cry. After all, what do children know.


    She fell down to sleep again.


    I slept for two or three hours. I woke up again.


    It''s already three thirty.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel sleepy any more. Just get up and practice.


    Give this body a little aura to make it better.


    Meng Li takes out the julingzhu and begins to practice. The child is crying again. Next doores the voice of Qi Ma and Qi PA talking.


    Slowly, the child''s voice is also loud, and the voice of Qi Ma and Qi PA is almost over the child''s voice.


    Meng Li feels that because of his younger brother, there are contradictions between Qi Ma and Qi PA every day.


    Basically, Qi''s mother asks Qi''s father, who is sleeping soundly, to get up and do something. Sometimes children have to y in the middle of the night, eat milk in the middle of the night, or solve the problem of defecation and defecation. It''s very noisy.


    But when Qi''s father wants to sleep again, Qi''s mother gets angry and they start to quarrel.


    Meng Li thinks that the child is the responsibility of both husband and wife. Qi''s father doesn''t love his wife very much and is a bitzy.


    A lot of men''smon problems.


    The client sleeps in this kind of environment every night, and he is very anxious because of his parents'' strict requirements. His sleep is not good at all, and the whole person has no spirit.


    Meng Li managed to get through the night. At seven in the morning, Qi Ma opened Meng Li''s door on time.


    Meng Li immediatelyy down and pretended to sleep.


    Sometimes Meng Li felt that Qi''s mother was really hard. She was still fighting at three or four o''clock in the middle of the nightst night, and she had to get up again at seven o''clock.


    Qi Ma yelled:


    "get up."


    Meng Li opened his eyes and sat up.


    Qi Ma didn''t talk much nonsense, but said directly:


    "recite an English, a history and a Chinese first."


    "And then eat."


    Meng Li


    This just woke up, a lot of people are still confused.


    Meng Li said:


    "can you let me have a look first and then recite it?"


    To be honest, Meng Li needs to start.


    "You didn''t recite wellst night. You forgot all night. What do you do when you need it?" Qi Ma asked.


    Meng Li: "I''m wrong."


    The mistake is not eating the book.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to remind him what the beginning was. Unexpectedly, 6018 remembered it and reminded Meng Li.


    But it''s just the beginning. Meng Li''s back is bumpy, not very fluent.Qi Ma took out Meng Li''s fluency again, and finally let Meng Li go.


    Meng Li sighed, put on his clothes and looked in the mirror. His body is a single eyelid, white skin and small lips. Meng Li feels very lovely.


    Meng Li smiles in the mirror. Sure enough, he looks better when he smiles than when he doesn''t.


    Out of the bedroom door, brushing his teeth and washing his face, my grandfather has got up to make breakfast.


    Qi Ma is not outside. It''s time to go back to the bedroom.


    When my grandfather watched Meng Li eat, he peeled an egg for Meng Li and said, "eat more, eggs are nutritious."


    Meng Li nodded cleverly:


    "thank you, Grandpa."


    "Have some more of this." Grandfather bailed Meng Li another bowl of red dates porridge.


    Meng Li nodded. Now this body is just the time to grow. He has a good appetite.


    Andst night, he practiced for several hours, which made Meng Li feel very hungry.


    Meng Li finally ate two eggs, a big box of chicken cake and three bowls of porridge.


    Granddad


    "More?"


    Meng Li wiped his mouth, picked up his schoolbag, stood up and said:


    "no, Grandpa, I''m full."


    "Then go to school soon." Grandfather said.


    Meng Li went out to school.


    The sun shines in the sky ~ ~ ~ the flowers smile at me ~ ~


    Meng Li feels like he is carrying a schoolbag to school. It''s really cute.


    However, Meng Li''s good mood onlysted to school, because the first ss in the morning was English.


    Then Qi Ling asked Meng Li to lead the reading. The pronunciation should be standard and the reading should be fluent. If he can''t do these two things, it will be a shame.


    Well, thank you for your attention.


    Meng Li obediently did as Qi Ling ordered.


    After a day at school, Meng Li ys around with Li Xiaomei, but every time Qi Linges to catch Meng Li, Meng Li goes back without saying a word.


    That expression is quite numb.


    It''s sad.


    After a day like this, when Meng Li was after school and passing by the stationery shop outside the school, Meng Li saw that he was selling diary books with locks.


    Meng Li moved in his heart and bought a beautiful diary with a lock.


    A nce at the lock actually means that if there is no key, you can find a nib or a needle and the lock will be opened.


    To my mother, it''s nothing.


    But Meng Li wanted this effect.


    Meng Li put his diary in his schoolbag and went to make up lessons again. Today''s lessons are different from yesterday''s.


    Anyway, the client is not idle any day. Qi Ma and Qi PA spend a lot of money on this.


    It''s just that I''m afraid that the client doesn''t learn any subject well.

 Chapter 744

    Meng Li came home tired after making up his lessons. The scene at home was not far behind yesterday, and the days were all repeated.


    Qi Ma looks at Meng Li. As soon as she is ready to speak, Meng Li begins:


    "Mom, I''m very tired. Can I have a rest and wait for dinner?"


    Qi Ma: "tired tired, you read called tired, I have to take my brother, but also to work is not tired."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Meng Li smiles and is tired. He goes to Qi Ma, puts down his schoolbag and stands behind the sofa to pinch Qi Ma''s shoulder. Qi Ma writhes uneasily. Meng Li says: "I know you are tired, Ma, so I pinch your shoulder to rx."


    "Don''t try to deal with these useless things, just to bezy?" Qi Ma said.


    Meng Li sighed.


    I really don''t know how to evaluate Qi ma. Qi Ma is strict and persistent.


    If you don''t ept your daughter''s kindness, but say you don''t love your daughter, that''s not true. Maybe you feel that the affection with your childes from the moment the child is born, and then the affection will never die out, let alone need to be maintained.


    Meng Li released his hand and said to his mother in disappointment:


    "since you don''t like me to be close to you, forget it."


    With that, Meng Li enters his room with a schoolbag. His back looks lonely. Qi Ma looks at Meng Li''s small back. Her heart seems to be stung, but soon she doesn''t feel anything.


    She stood up and took the child to Meng Li''s room. She put her ears on the door of the room and listened to the movement inside.


    Meng Li said in it:


    "just call me when you have dinner. I''ll do my homework first."


    Qi Ma gave a cold hum and looked at her little son. She rubbed her eyebrows wearily.


    The grandfather looked at Qi Ma and said nothing atst.


    After a while, Qi''s father came back, and his grandfather called at the door:


    "I''m d toe out for dinner."


    Meng Li answered and went out without saying a word. He held his rice bowl and sat down to eat in silence.


    Anyway, it''s not right at first sight.


    Meng Li thought it was so good that someone asked her what was wrong, but Meng Li really thought too much. The whole process of eating was the intermittent voice of the family and the little brother''s babbling voice.


    Only grandparents look at her more.


    Good intentions make me tired.


    Then Meng Li silently put down the dishes and chopsticks, and went back to the room to do his homework without saying a word. After a while, Qi Ma came to inspect.


    Looking at Meng Li''s homework, Qi Ma turns over Meng Li''s schoolbag. Meng Li''s numbness doesn''t stop him. Qi Ma seems to be very satisfied and goes out.


    Meng Li


    In fact, life is very tired. It''s normal for Qi Ma and Qi PA to neglect their children because of their second child and work. After all, people''s energy is limited, so they can''t do everything.


    But as thorough as they are


    Strictly speaking, the roles of Qi Ma and Qi PA as parents do not seem to be qualified.


    Meng Li silently wrote his homework, then took out the notebook with lock and took time to write a diary.


    In his diary, Meng Li was very sentimental and expressed his indelible hurt because of his parents'' neglect.


    There are also many personal feelings of the client, which Meng Li wrote down one by one.


    Communication is very important. She expresses what she should express. If the client''s parents still ignore it, Meng Li is helpless.


    After writing a diary, Meng Li locks the diary and hides it between the mattress and the bed board. It seems very tight, but Meng Li believes that Qi Ma will turn it overter.


    After a few days, Meng Li is a face without expression all day, without the vitality and spirit of this age.


    At home, Qi Ma asked Meng Li to do what he did. Meng Li would do what he did. He didn''t fight or make noise.


    In fact, Qi Ma felt something was wrong with her daughter, but she didn''t know why. In the face of her tall daughter, she couldn''t find out some words.


    I just feel ufortable.


    It was my grandfather who kindly asked Meng Li when he had breakfast:


    "would you like to, how about school?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s OK."


    "Recently I see you are not happy. Are you in conflict with your ssmates?" Grandfather asked tentatively.


    Meng Li shook his head and sighed.


    There are always a lot of examinations in the third grade of junior high school.


    Meng Li took the test paper, but did not expect that one day she would sit with a group of people with an average age of less than 15.


    Meng Li''s ability to answer questions is not bad for the client, and it''s normal for him to get high marks.


    When Meng Li came back with the report card to Qi Ma, Qi Ma finallyughed happily this time. She said:


    "this achievement is OK."Qi''s father alsoughed, he said:


    "those make-up fees are not wasted, and the results are really improved."


    Qi Ma echoed:


    "that''s it."


    Meng Li sighed silently in his heart again. Why can he be sure of everyone, but not his own children?


    No matter how good the make-up teacher is, what can be done if the students don''t want to listen?


    Do they never feel that their children are excellent, or are they never satisfied, or are they afraid of exaggerating their children and making them proud?


    "But you are not stable now. Last time your performance dropped and this time it improved. You should work harder to be stable." Qi''s father looks at Meng Li as if the leader and the staff are talking.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk to Qi''s father, because in the past few days, no matter how much she said, it didn''t work.


    I talked too much that day and almost got beaten.


    She turned and went into her room.


    Seeing this, Qi''s father said:


    "the child is not polite now. She doesn''t even pay attention to talking to her."


    Qi Ma said: "I feel that she is a little bit wrong recently."


    Qi''s father said with indifference:


    "it''s nothing for a child. It''s just that he''s at home all day, looking at his face and not in a good mood."


    The grandfather came out with the washed fruit and said to Qi''s father:


    "maybe the children are too tired. They spend more time reading than you do at work."


    Dad Qi said: "now working harder is to avoid regret. She will know that we are good to her in the future."


    Grandfather ah, did not speak again.


    Meng Li keeps a diary in her room and records today''s events. In the diary, she asks her parents why they are not willing to give her a little affirmation and encouragement.


    Meng Li wrote a thousand words diary and began to do her homework. After a while, her door opened and her grandfather and grandmother came in. They talked to Meng Li for a while, and her grandmother took out 100 yuan from her body and put it in Meng Li''s hand.


    Grandma said:


    "it''s great. You''ve got good grades again. When you''re older, I don''t know what you like. Take the money and buy what you like."


    Meng Li took a look at the money in his hand. His grandparents knew how to encourage and reward him.


    Smile or ept, two old worry about the impact of Meng from homework, and briefly said two out.

 Chapter 745

    Meng Li sat down to do her homework again, not to mention that the client couldn''t stand it. This kind of day made her a little suffocated.


    At school, there are people watching all the time. At home, there is no leisure.


    It''s true that they get less attention. Meng Li doesn''t need the family''s attention, but the client needs it.


    Because they have family ties.


    Meng Li said to 6018:


    "this task makes me feel very difficult."


    6018:


    "if you think about it roughly, you should not be entangled with this kind of task, but if you think about it carefully, it''s normal."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "so, I feel very tired."


    "It''s really hard for children to change their parents, even harder than for parents to change their children."


    6018:


    "yes."


    Meng Li: "headache."


    6018:


    "give it a try, the boundary of this task judgment is also fuzzy."


    "The client is at such an age. In fact, children of this age don''t know much and don''t want to understand many things."


    Meng Li said.


    In fact, Meng Li feels that the kind of parents that the client wants may be difficult to appear, and may change for a period of time because of certain things, but it is difficult topletely change.


    Meng Li continues to do his homework. I feel that Meng Li is about to finish. Qi Maes to check.


    When Qi Ma opened the door, her daughter seemed to be hiding something in a hurry. Seeing her, her daughter looked even more flustered. Qi Ma knew in her heart that she was afraid that her daughter had some secret.


    Her face immediately sank, looked at Meng Li and said:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li bit his lip and shook his head.


    Qi Ma''s eyes swept the whole room, and finally came to Meng Li''s side, saying in a very heavy tone:


    "you''re in love again, aren''t you?"


    Meng Li looked at Qi Ma with a humiliating expression on his face:


    "Ma, why do you say that to me without any basis?"


    "Don''t you want to talk about love? Do you know that I also have self-esteem? You have to sprinkle salt on the wound


    "What are you hiding? You show me. " Qi Ma looks at Meng Li domineering.


    Meng Li stares at Qi Ma and says:


    "can''t I have some privacy?"


    Qi Ma sneered and said:


    "privacy, you tell me privacy all day, you are my daughter, you eat my clothes, you don''t let me care?"


    Meng Li''s chest undting, originally wanted to squeeze out a few tears, but Meng Li is really not good at tears, just didn''t squeeze out.


    She simply stood still, and Qi Ma said again:


    "take it out."


    Qi''s mother feels very headache. They all say that the child is rebellious when he is old, but the child is too rebellious.


    Meng Li stood still.


    Qi Ma stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li''s ear, but Meng Li didn''t move either. Qi Ma pulled Meng Li''s ear, and it hurt. Meng Li also endured.


    Looking at Meng Li''s insistence on oil and salt, Qi Ma is really angry and anxious. She''s heavy enough to start. She doesn''t dare to be heavier.


    But the strength of his hand should be very painful, but the child''s face was expressionless, which made Qi Ma''s heart tremble.


    She angrily released her hand and scolded Meng Li:


    "now I can''t control you, you don''t take it out, do you? I''ll find it myself. "


    After Qi Ma said that, she angrily began to search Meng Li''s room, never let go of every corner, and finally found Meng Li''s deeply hidden diary.


    As if seeing the booty, Qi Ma picked it up and walked towards the door. Before going out, she said to Meng Li, who was standing in the same ce and had no expression:


    "I''ll deal with youter."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Qi Ma was angry and came up again. She mmed the door loudly when she went out.


    When Qi''s mother went out, Meng Li rubbed her ears. It really hurt. It''s aplete set of acting.


    Qi Ma took a look at the diary, but she still had a lock. She was angry andughed. The child was the child. Did she think that the lock could be locked?


    She opened the lock very easily and began to read the diary.


    The length of the diary is not too much, but every sentence seems to strike on Qi Ma''s heart.


    This made Qi''s heart beat faster, because it was full of the daughter''s condemnation of their parents.


    In her diary, her daughter said that she was overwhelmed andpletely ignored.


    She can''t feel warmth in this home, as if she is a learning machine.


    The daughter even had the idea of escaping from the family.


    The daughter hated that she didn''t have any privacy, had no right to speak in this family, didn''t get any affirmation from her parents, and her parents even regarded her as the capital to show off.


    If she doesn''t do well, her parents can''t look up in front of her rtives.Is that the meaning of her existence?


    The daughter also said that if the parents can choose, she really does not want to choose such a pair of parents.


    Suddenly, she was very angry, but calmed down a little. Qi Ma had a sour feeling.


    She didn''t understand why her daughter didn''t understand her good intentions. Instead, she didn''t like her very much.


    Is she really pushing too hard?


    Qi''s mother showed her diary to Qi''s father again. After reading it, Qi''s father also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    He said to Qi Ma, who looked like condensation beside him:


    "this is mental health, child."


    Qi Ma: "what''s the matter? Are we really pushing too hard?"


    Dad Qi pointed to the diary and said:


    "how can we push too hard? It''s obvious that the child''s own mental health is not good."


    "Now children have pressure to learn, but don''t other peoplee here like this?"


    "Why is she like this? I said, no wonder we have been keeping silent all day and pulling a face, which makes us owe her $18 million. Behind our back, we still me us. Our children are in debt. Ah." Dad Qi''s face is a little sad.


    In Qi''s heart, he still didn''t realize that he was wrong.


    After listening to her husband''s words, Qi Ma remembered her daughter''s indifferent expression when she pulled her daughter''s ear just now


    She had never seen such an expression on her daughter''s face.


    It was a little chilly for her to think of it.


    "What about that?" Qi Ma has no idea.


    Dad Qi said tentatively:


    "beat up? When I was a child, I didn''t get beaten less. What''s wrong with me? I forgot when I was beaten. "


    Qi Ma''s angry eyes:


    "beat, beat, beat. Just now, you pulled her ear. She looks like she''s going to eat people."


    Dad Qi stood up:


    e on, I''ve got a whole body of antipathy."


    "The more you beat, the more you hate us, right? Besides, it''s a girl. I can''t do it. " Qi Ma sighed.


    Qi''s father didn''t like the way Qi''s mother frowned and sighed. He thought for a while and said, "the child is sick in the heart. If you can''t, just spend some money to take her to have a look. Don''t dy the high school entrance examination."


    "But in case the doctor dys the senior high school entrance examination..." Father Qi said again.


    Qi Ma twisted her eyebrows:


    "no, just go recently. Let''s have a look first."


    Dad Qi: "it''s up to you. You can arrange it."


    "He knows people in this area." Qi''s father rummaged through the room and finally found a business card and handed it to Qi''s mother.


    Qi Ma took a look.

 Chapter 746

    At night, Qi Ma didn''t go to Meng Li any more, but she didn''t know why. Qi Ma and Qi PA quarreled in the middle of the night.


    It made all the children cry.


    Meng Li was staring at him in the dark and had no sleep, so he had to get up to practice.


    If it wasn''t for the stronger soul and cultivation, I would surely fall asleep during the day.


    Sometimes ss is like a luby.


    I don''t know how Qi Ma and Qi PA would react to her borate diary.


    Meng Li feels that this is herst struggle. If she tells Qi Ma and Qi pa the real thoughts of some clients in her diary, and they are still indifferent, Meng Li feels that there is nothing she can do.


    What else can we do?


    Meng Li felt that he was on the verge of death, and he was so worried that they would beat him.


    If Meng Li knew that Qi''s father really wanted to beat others, he would be speechless.


    The next day, Meng Li still appears in the living room with an expressionless face. After breakfast, Qi Ma and Qi PA meet Meng Li face to face. They look at Meng Li a little more, but they just don''t talk to Meng Li.


    Then Meng left for two days of school. On Friday, for the first time, Qi Ma didn''t urge Meng Li to do his homework, but said to Meng Li:


    "go out with mom tomorrow."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "where to go?"


    Qi Ma took a look at Meng Li and said in an awkward way:


    "if you ask so many questions about what to do, you should go out with them."


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, don''t you have to go to the cram school tomorrow?"


    Qi Ma was cruel and said:


    "is it OK to dy one day? It should be all morning. "


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    "OK, let''s do our homework." Qi Ma said.


    Meng Li stood up and walked numbly towards the room to do his homework.


    Early the next morning, Qi Ma entrusted her children to her grandparents and took Meng Li out of the house.


    As Qi''s mother drove, Meng Li sat on the co pilot. Qi''s mother said:


    "wait, you are good."


    Meng Li Oh, I don''t know what Qi Ma is going to do with her.


    There was a bit of traffic jam on Saturday, and the two mothers and daughters were silent. It took more than half an hour to get to their destination.


    Qi Ma stops her car in the parking lot. Meng Li opens the door and gets ready to get off. Qi Ma stops Meng Li and says, "I''ll tell you again, no matter what, don''t make trouble. If you have something to do, you can go home and say it."


    Meng Li gave Qi Ma a look and nodded her head.


    Qi Ma also got off, walked in front, took Meng Li up the stairs by elevator, and arrived at the door of an office, which said that it was XX psychological counseling center.


    Meng Li''s steps faltered


    Do you think she''s sick?


    Qi Ma looks at Meng Li with some worry, her eyes warning at the same time.


    Meng Li followed Qi Ma''s steps and went in. Qi Ma registered at the front desk, and then the front desk informed the people. After a while, a woman came out from inside.


    She is about thirty years old, wearing a high horsetail, looking very energetic.


    "Is it my sister-inw?" The woman said to her mother with a smile.


    At the same time, she held out a hand to Qi ma. Qi Maughed awkwardly and also held out a hand to shake hands with the woman:


    "it''s doctor Li."


    Qi''s mother feels embarrassed that her daughter actually needs to see a psychologist. Although she is a friend of this woman, she doesn''t know whether her daughter''s psychological treatment will spread.


    It''s not good to hear.


    Doctor Li seemed to understand what Qi Ma was thinking and her embarrassment. She said: "sister inw, don''t worry. We are all confidential treatment here, and we will never disclose the patient''s privacy."


    Qi Ma felt relieved when she heard the speech, and her eyebrows rxed a little.


    She pulled Meng Li''s arm, as if a little afraid of Meng Li''s running away. She held it tightly, and Meng Li whispered:


    "Mom, take it easy."


    Qi Ma was embarrassed for a moment, and her strength was a little lighter.


    "This is my daughter. I''d love to." Qi Ma said to Doctor Li.


    Dr. Li looked at Meng Li and nodded:


    "the girl is very beautiful and looks like her sister-inw."


    Qi Maughs and talks with Dr. Li. Finally, he gets to the point. Dr. Li asks Qi Ma to wait outside and takes Meng Li into the room.


    ording to the truth, most children are a little nervous when they see her, but the child looks so self-confident that Dr. Li is a little uncertain. He thinks his old n to deal with the child is wrong.


    Before she spoke, Meng Li said:


    "Doctor Li, my mother asked you to do psychological counseling for me, right?"


    Teacher Li was stunned for a moment. The child was preemptive. She said politely:"It''s your mother who wants to know you better. It''s also the parents'' love for your children. Don''t be too resistant."


    "You can tell me anything you have on your mind and treat me as your best friend? Emotional trash can, all right. "


    Atst, Mr. Li pretended to smile easily.


    Meng Li said with a speechless face:


    "in fact, I don''t think the problem lies with me. Do you believe it?"


    She nodded, followed Meng Li and said:


    "what do you think is the problem, little beauty?"


    Meng Li said rudely:


    "my parents."


    "I think it''s them who need the right psychological counseling."


    "You should understand that not every parent is right."


    Miss Li: "ah?"


    Then she quickly nodded and said:


    "I''m sure I have tomunicate with my parents, but you also have tomunicate here, you know?"


    "I need to know you first, just like going to the hospital to see a doctor, I also need to ask you where it hurts first."


    Meng Li looked at Miss Li faintly and said:


    "do I look like a person with mental disorder?"


    Maybe the client is here. It''s useful to dredge the client, but she is not the client. Psychological counseling has no effect on her.


    Mr. Li looked into Meng Li''s eyes, which were very cold and didn''t look like the eyes a child should have.


    It''s a bit difficult.


    She tries to get Meng Li to let go of her guard. As a result, there is nothing to gain and Doctor Li is speechless.


    In fact, Meng Li was very helpless and said:


    "in this way, first ask my parents what they usually do at home, and then I will cooperate with you, OK?"


    Mr. Li was very helpless, silent, and finally said:


    "OK."


    When Qi''s mother heard that she had to know the situation through her first, she asked teacher Li, "does that child refuse to cooperate?"


    "The situation has been told to you on the phone before."


    Mr. Li''s expression is calm. He has seen many children and many parents. This reaction is really normal.


    She said:


    "the phone is not detailed enough, we can talk about it in detail."


    Qi''s mother looked at the time and felt that the morning was not enough, so she reluctantly said:


    "OK."

 Chapter 747

    This time it''s Meng Li''s turn to wait outside. Qi Ma and Doctor Li go in to talk.


    Dr. Li first had a detailed understanding of Qi Ma''s education method. The deeper he talked, he found many problems.


    Doctor Li and Qi''s mother asked and answered, but Qi''s mother found that she couldn''t say something.


    It''s a little hard to say. In an instant, Qi''s mother realized that she was wrong?


    Just instinctively unwilling to speak out.


    However, Dr. Li was originally engaged in this business, and it was easy for him to pry open Qi Ma''s mouth. After knowing all about it, Dr. Li said to Qi Ma:


    "sister inw, I feel that there are many problems with your parents."


    Qi Ma''s face was a little red, and she couldn''t help saying:


    "but this is the way I teach my children. After more than ten years, the children''s performance is good. Can''t we take credit for it?"


    Doctor Li sighed and said:


    "yes, you can''t deny what you''ve paid. You know that the child''s performance is good, so why never affirm her?"


    Qi Ma choked and said:


    "some words are too old for her to say."


    Dr. Li said: "you put too much pressure on your children, and you don''t give them the affirmation they should have. It makes them feel that there is no reward for their efforts. It''s easy for them to get tired. One person needs all kinds of affirmation."


    "If children don''t have any good memories when they grow up, it''s a pity."


    Qi Ma retorted:


    "everyone has his own way. Do you have to treat children ording to a temte or the rules in a book?"


    Dr. Li shook his head in disapproval.


    Qi Ma then said:


    "think about it, all I do is for children, OK? I''m afraid that she will suffer from bad grades when she grows up. I''m afraid that she will fall in love, dy her study or be cheated. "


    Dr. Li said: "in fact, it''s normal to be ignorant in adolescence."


    "Some children can live on their own, some children also need the correct guidance of their parents."


    "Well, why don''t you call brother Qi and let''s have a talk?" Doctor Li looks at Qi Ma with a smile.


    Qi Ma was silent. She looked up at Dr. Li for several times. She didn''t know what had happened in her mind. Finally she agreed.


    Qi''s father was surprised to know that he wasing too. He said he couldn''t get away from work.


    Qi Ma scolded on the phone:


    "the child belongs to me, right? So now that something goes wrong, it''s up to me to talk about it, isn''t it? "


    Facing Qi''s father, Qi''s mother has no patience.


    She thinks Dr. Li shouldn''t criticize her alone, and Qi''s father is also responsible.


    Qi dad saw his wife angry, also don''t want to give his wife entanglement, don''t depend on her, she will make trouble, no way, can only ask for leave, came.


    When I enter the door, I see Meng Li. Meng Li shouts his father.


    Qi''s father gave a hum and went to see Dr. Li.


    Then they were sessfully told by Dr. Li.


    Both father and mother are speechless.


    Originally, they came to show their children their psychology, but instead they were told.


    To be honest, they are all tens of years old. It''s very unpleasant to be criticized suddenly.


    However, Dr. Li''s main purpose is to make Qi''s parents realize that they are not right, so he also used a lot of technical conversation, and even gave them many cases to tell them the importance of their children''s mental health.


    But let Qi father Qi mother heart that point of sudden resentment to dissipate.


    At that moment, I realized some of my faults.


    Today''s mood is determined to change. Although they don''t mind getting along with their children like this, their mental health seems to be very serious. If they don''t pay attention to it, what about the protagonists in the cases mentioned by Dr. Li?


    That''s a sad and sad ending.


    However, in line with the principle of a p does not make a sound, they feel that the child actually has a problem.


    Then Meng Li was tutored by teacher Li.


    Meng Li is helpless, but for the sake of Qi Ma and Qi PA''s cooperation, she can only ept it.


    After all, it is undeniable that there are more or less problems with the client.


    I don''t know whether the client has seen this scene now, or whether the client can listen to Dr. Li''s words.


    I talked a lot, Meng Li was very cooperative.


    Force yourself to cooperate, try to regard yourself as the client, and feel the client''s thoughts before speaking.


    It''s two o''clock in the afternoon since Dr. Li came out. Everyone is still empty.


    Three people walking together, Qi dad walking in the front, Qi MA in the middle, Meng Li hanging in thest, the distance between the three people is very awkward, not intimate at all, the atmosphere is more awkward.


    Meng Li is not embarrassed, but Qi''s father and mother seem embarrassed, very ufortable.After all, it is to break the inherent mode of getting along, which undoubtedly requires more attention.


    We have to make things more natural.


    When she got to the car, Qi''s father drove. Qi''s mother had opened the front passenger''s door. When she saw Meng Li''s back seat drill, she closed the front passenger''s door and sat in the back seat with Meng Li.


    Meng Li feels that Qi''s mother is ufortable.


    When she didn''t speak, Qi dad started the car and asked:


    "where are you going?"


    Qi Ma wanted to say that she would go home, but she took it back from her mouth. She pretended to be kind, but in fact she asked Meng Li in an awkward way:


    "yes, where do you want to go?"


    Meng Li''s tender voice sounded:


    "listen to mom."


    Qi Ma awkwardly said goodbye to her broken hair. She said:


    "then three of us go out to dinner?"


    "I think it''s OK," Qi said


    "What would you like to eat?" Qi Ma tried to ask Meng Li in a gentle tone.


    Meng Li sighed in his heart. In fact, he might not be so careful for a few days, because he would be very tired.


    It''s easy to be beaten back to the original shape, and it''s hard to change a person''s inherent character through a conversation with a psychologist.


    But it is gratifying that the parents of the client are willing to change for the sake of the client, and they are not all indifferent.


    Since there is a change now, Meng Li will not resist.


    "I squeezed my arms and moved to my mother


    Qi Ma''s body was tense, but she didn''t pull Meng Li''s arm. She said:


    "that''s OK."


    "Mom, can I not make up lessons today?" Meng Li looks at Qi Ma with burning eyes.


    "At this point, it''s toote to eat."


    Qi Ma''s heart suddenly got a little angry. The child pushed his nose on his face.


    "Well, I''ll give you a holiday." Dad Qi spoke.


    Qi''s mother suppresses her anger. Sheughs awkwardly at Meng Li, and then reaches out her hand to touch Meng Li''s head. Meng Li rubs her head on Qi''s arm for a few times. It''s a good way to act coquettishly.


    Meng Li, would you mind using it more.


    Qi Ma suddenly had a strange feeling.


    All in all, this feeling is not bad.

 Chapter 748

    The atmosphere in the car is silent again, and Meng Li doesn''t dare to talk much, so as not to make people think it''s too early to destroy their heart that they want to change.


    It''s back to what it used to be.


    I hope the client will see that Qi Ma and Qi PA have tried their best toe back.


    On the one hand, she hopes that if the client is willing toe back, she canplete the task.


    Even if she fails to find one of the three, she may not be able to find her soul again.


    Because the fact that the task is done by the task maker is happening, the boundary of taskpletion seems to be vague, but in fact, there is a measure.


    If you lose the power of your soul, you can''t be a human when you die.


    In other words, after the clientes back, he can still be a person once. If he doesn''te back, he will


    Because Meng Li hopes that the client will cherish this opportunity.


    In fact, a lot of things will be clear in the past, and there will be a better and more lively life in the future. At that time, parents will not upy so much space in their life.


    Children do not have the right to choose their parents, more often it is a choice to ept.


    ept your parents'' good and bad.


    Unfortunately, the 14-year-old client can''t understand this right now.


    She doesn''t know what the world of adults is like, but she only knows that she is under the wings of her parents, and she will also be forced by their parents.


    The urgent need to escape is also a kind of rebellion.


    In Meng Li''s mind, Qi''s father finally finds a restaurant in his car.


    After parking the car, a family of three went in.


    When ordering food, Qi Ma wanted to order directly. Anyway, when did she not make the decision about what the family ate?


    However, it suddenly urred to me that Dr. Li said to ask more about children''s opinions. Sometimes what you give is not necessarily what the child wants, and the child may not appreciate it.


    Qi Ma sighed in her heart, how tired she is to raise a child now.


    Once upon a time, when they were young, they listened to their parents for everything and arranged everything. They don''t have any opinions.


    How can we get to the present child? We have to offer as a leader, solicit opinions, and take her ideas into consideration. Otherwise, there will be mental illness or something.


    I''m tired.


    She gave the menu to Meng Li and said to him:


    "what would you like to eat, have a look."


    Meng Li took the menu and said happily:


    "thank you, mom."


    Qi Ma couldn''t helpughing. She felt that her daughter was very lively and wonderful.


    Meng Li carefully looked at the menu for a while and asked the waiter next to him for what he wanted to eat.


    Then he gave the menu back to Qi Ma and Qi PA.


    They all ordered what they liked to eat. One of them put a drink in front of him. Qi Ma took a sip from time to time. There was nothing to say.


    Meng Li said to Qi''s mother:


    "Mom, will you give me your mobile phone?"


    Qi Ma watched Meng Li warily:


    "how?"


    Meng Li sipped his mouth and said:


    "we seldom have a family of three to eat out. I want to take a picture as a souvenir."


    Qi Ma takes out her mobile phone. Meng Li turns on the camera and goes to Qi Ma and Qi dad. She sits in the middle and asks them to take pictures together.


    At first, Qi''s father and Qi''s mother looked unnatural, but with more photos taken, they gradually became natural.


    Even can do a little action to cooperate, the atmosphere gradually improved a lot, the photos also look good.


    Meng Li also made a beautiful face and said to his mother:


    "Mom, look how beautiful you are."


    Qi''s father rarely jokingly said:


    "as soon as your mother looks beautiful, I don''t know who she is."


    Qi Ma couldn''t help but reach out her hand and go around Meng Li''s back. She pinched Qi PA''s waist and said angrily:


    "screw you."


    Qi''s father smiles, and the waiteres with the steak. Meng Li sits opposite him. It''s rare for three people to eat while chatting. The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    Everyone is in a rxed mood. It''s good that Qi''s father takes Meng away from the shopping mall and buys Meng Li and Qi''s mother a suit of clothes.


    Just came home.


    Seeing a family of threee back with a good atmosphere, her grandparents are also happy. Meng Li looks at Qi''s mother and says nothing. He guesses that Qi''s mother wants her to do her homework, but he seems a little worried and doesn''t speak.


    Meng Li said consciously:


    "I''m going to do my homework."


    Qi Ma even nodded:


    "OK, you, go quickly." Originally, Qi Ma wanted to shout baby, but she didn''t shout out.


    Meng Li smiles, goes into his room, does his homework for a while, thenes out for dinner, and then goes back to write. Before the entrance examination, there is a lot of pressure.Meng Li didn''t dare to ck off.


    At night, when checking her homework, Qi Ma goes to Meng Li''s door, holding Meng Li''s diary in her hand. She looks very hesitant.


    I remember that doctor Li told her that she should apologize to her daughter for the diary.


    But it''s really hard to say. Seeing Qi''s hesitation, Qi''s father pulled Qi''s mother aside and said, "if you want me to say you can''t bear it."


    "I think children get along well today. Doctor Li said that if children are willing to cooperate, it proves that children still love us."


    Qi''s father intended not to embarrass his wife, but Qi''s mother and Qi''s father have been stubborn for many years. This time, they still stubbornly said:


    "who says I can''t hold my face down? It''s not that I''ve vited the child''s privacy. Instead of apologizing, it seems that I have no responsibility."


    Dad Qi It''s up to you. "


    Qi''s indifferent attitude ignited Qi''s mother''s heart, especially when Qi''s father stood aside, as if to watch Qi''s mother go in.


    If you don''t go in, you''ll lose face.


    Qi''s mother just pushed the door in.


    Looking at her daughter sitting in front of the desk, looking back at her, her face suddenly rose red.


    Meng Li asked:


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qi Ma quickly shook her head:


    "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Meng Li looked at Qi Ma''s diary. Instead of mentioning the diary, she said, "I''ve finished my homework. I''m waiting for my mother to check it."


    With a smile, Qi Ma put the diary aside and came to check Meng Li''s homework.


    Anyway, Qi Ma''s momentum is not the same as before. Today''s momentum is very weak. Fortunately, Meng Li is not wrong, otherwise Qi Ma doesn''t know what attitude to adopt.


    After checking the homework, Meng Li said to Qi''s mother:


    "thank you, mom. In fact, it''s hard for her to worry about my homework every night."


    Meng Li is sincere, Qi Ma also has to pay, every day does not fall to the client to check homework is also a kind of persistence.


    We can''t ignore her efforts because of her defects.


    Qi Ma was stunned for a moment. She was moved and ashamed. Atst, she picked up the diary and stammered: "yes, I shouldn''t read your diary. You Can you forgive mom? "

 Chapter 749

    "Can mom leave me some privacy in the future?" Meng Li hesitated and asked timidly.


    Qi Ma took a breath and said:


    "I know, I will."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "that''s good."


    Meng Li took the diary, Qi Ma and Meng Li talked a few words, told Meng Li to go to bed early.


    Meng Lidu responded one by one.


    Today is a day of reconciliation, but Meng Li knows that such a state can''tst long.


    She will be beaten back to her original shape, but why did Meng Li choose to do this? It''s also an exnation to the client. She did it and worked hard, but many things are difficult to change.


    Sure enough, Meng Li did not expect that in the days after that, their mode of getting along really began to return to its original shape.


    Qi''s father and Qi''s mother slowly took out their original temper, but on the whole, they were somewhat restrained.


    The policy towards Mengli is a little loose, but it can also give people a breath.


    At least I don''t rush to do my homework as soon as I enter the house.


    He will not talk about learning all day. Of course, it also depends on Meng Li''s consciousness.


    If Meng Li doesn''t realize it, others have to say it.


    If you want other people''s respect, you have to do yourself well.


    Moreover, aunt Qiling also cancelled the assignment for Meng Li, which was specially requested by Meng Li.


    Of course, there must be Qi''s consent.


    It''s very tiring and it''s not meaningful to dy time.


    In the evening, Qi''s parents and Qi''s father still quarreled. Meng Li knocked at the door:


    "Mom and Dad, why don''t you sleep? I''m closer to the entrance exam and need better sleep."


    The two were quiet.


    As long as they make a big noise, Meng Li will take the entrance examination. On the other hand, he doesn''t want them to continue to quarrel.


    Sometimes people quarrel all their lives. Meng Li feels that other people''s feelings should not be interfered, so he has no special feeling about it.


    They are really afraid to disturb their daughter. Meng Li knocks on the door more often. Gradually, they are miraculously quiet.


    And also did not search the schoolbag and bedroom in front of Meng Li''s face, of course, Meng Li can feel several times being turned over.


    If you don''t pay attention, you can''t find it.


    Twice, it was too obvious. Meng Li found Qi Ma and asked, "Mom, did you go through my room?"


    Qi Ma''s eyes twinkled:


    "No


    Meng Li said:


    "I promise you that I will never do anything wrong. Would you please trust me?"


    After all, she is really not interested in puppy love.


    Qi Ma said awkwardly:


    "what do you think of this girl."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to wear it.


    Originally, when I came to do the task, I was not long away from the high school entrance examination, and time passed quickly. In a sh, it was the day of the high school entrance examination.


    Meng Li entered the examination room, and finally gave the client a beautiful result.


    I got into the key high school here.


    In fact, the client also has the strength to be admitted to a key high school. Even if he can''te back this time, it''s feasible to seriously repeat the course for one year.


    Meng Li is not worried that after the clientes back, he will not be able to keep up in the key high school.


    Qi''s father and mother are very happy. As a result, Qi''s father took outst year''s bonus and reported several talent sses to Meng Li.


    Painting, two or three kinds of musical instruments. Originally, he wanted to learn to dance. Dad Qi thought that his child was so old that he seemed to have missed the best time.


    Dad Qi said that it''s better to learn more. Even if we have to perform in high school, we are not afraid.


    Meng Li looked at the group of students, most of them were taken out to travel, or got a good electronic product. Thinking of his talent ss, he silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Go ahead, go ahead.


    What else can we do.


    When Meng Li was mingling in various talent sses, Qi''s mother excitedly told Meng Li: "I''ve contacted one of them, so you can cram high school courses in advance, so you can preview them first."


    Qi Ma''s eyes were firm and irrefutable.


    Meng Li can only nod: "good."


    "So can you reduce a talent ss for me?" Meng Li asked tentatively.


    Meng Li knew that it was unrealistic to go to thest one less, but he said that in order to prevent them from getting excited and being fooled, and then he would report some to her.


    Qi Ma frowned:


    "those are all paid. Don''t waste your parents'' money."


    Meng Li Mom, you have a n for me to make up lessons in advance. "


    Qi Ma did not deny: "yes."


    Meng Li murmured:


    "why do you report those back to me?"


    Qi Ma said unhappily:"I spent all this money on you for your own good. Can you go to such a good high school without us?"


    Meng Li looked at Qi''s mother, who was beaten back to her original shape by time:


    "Mom, can''t I go to a good high school without my own efforts?"


    Qi Ma rolled her eyes:


    "without your mother, where can you get the money to study? Don''t I worry about everything?"


    Meng Li takes Qi Ma''s arm, and Qi Ma is not unnatural. During this time, Meng Li acts like a coqueter when he has nothing to do. Qi Ma is used to it.


    Meng Li shook Qi Ma''s arm and said:


    "mom worked hard. I tell mom every day that you worked hard."


    Qi''s mother looked at Meng Li angrily:


    "one mouth at a time."


    To understand her daughter''s thoughts, she said, "that''s all. Just teach these lessons well."


    Meng Li drew out his arm, stood at attention and saluted his mother. He raised his hand and called out loudly:


    "yes, my mother."


    Qi Ma is a little sad.


    Meng Li thought that the client woulde back in this summer vacation. After all, there is a subtle change in the current rtionship.


    At least it''s OK to be coquettish. Qi Ma and Qi PA also resist like they used to, and they don''t have to put on a face. They have to show full parental momentum.


    On the contrary, sometimes with a smile, generously express their feelings with expression, you can see is like this feeling.


    Of course, there are many serious times.


    I hope that the client can be closer to his parents when hees back. The client is too far away from his parents. The less close he is, the more unfamiliar he is. The closer he is, the easier it is to improve his rtionship.


    It may be awkward at first, but it''s a natural thing full ofughter after a long time.


    However, until this summer vacation is over, the ban on Mengli and system space has not been loosened.


    After the beginning of school, Meng Li chose to live in school.


    Meng Li specially applied for it.


    Of course, Qi Ma and Qi PA are very dissatisfied with Meng Li''s application.


    It''s good to go home.


    They can also watch their children learn and their lives are taken care of.


    I''ll do everything by myself when I live in the school. What a dy.


    Meng Li had a family meeting, and aunt Qiling was invited toe.


    Finally, Meng Li decided to cheat his grandparents and aunts in private, and won 4-2.


    Qi Ling felt numb when she raised her hand to vote. After all, her brother and sister-inw looked at her with traitor''s eyes.

 Chapter 750

    Want to cry, why be cheated by niece before one Leng one Leng, agreed immediately.


    It is impossible to refute what is said about living in school to cultivate students'' feelings, and what is said about independence and self-improvement.


    Then Meng Li sessfully moved to school and started living in school.


    It''s good to have a good rtionship with roommates in the dormitory. It''s better to have some friends.


    I hope the client will be willing toe back. After all, after living on campus, he seldom goes back home. In the future, he is likely to go out to college, and even less to go home.


    The area upied by Qi Ma and Qi PA in the client''s life has been greatly reduced.


    That kind of depression will be much less.


    If there''s something wrong with you, just bear it and ept each other. It''s not easy for us and it''s impossible to break our family rtionship because of these things.


    In the plot, the client runs away from home, and the family rtionship is broken, and he doesn''t regret it.


    But irretrievably, the client''s self-esteem does not allow her to go back to her parents. Even if she goes back, everything will be different.


    Meng Li tidied up everything in the school, and one day after she officially started her high school life, she and the system space became loose.


    Meng Li was relieved that the client chose to ept his parents.


    Without dy, Meng Li returned to the system space.


    Once back in system space, she went to see the task reward.


    Congrattions onpleting the task that the client is willing to entrust: hope to change her parents, or change her and teach her how to ept such parents.


    80 points, 18000 points, 380 points for boundary power, 5 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 147900


    Jieli: 5285


    Soul: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client''s light).


    Meng Li''s score is only 80 points, except for a nearly failed cultivation task It''s the task with the lowest score.


    It''s probably that she didn''t improve the rtionship, which the client likes very much.


    It didn''t reach the expectation of the client at that time.


    Maybe the client wants to get a kind of enviable parents, or he thinks that the Tasker can change the character of his parents.


    To look gentle.


    A person''s character is not easy to change when he grows up, unless he experiences a very special event in the eyes of the person concerned.


    Meng Li felt that he had no ability to create such a big event to change them.


    How much to give is the client''s preference. Since he is not so satisfied, Meng Li doesn''t feel like giving less.


    It seems that the integral is a little less, the boundary force is a little less, and the soul force is still paid the same.


    What''s more, Meng Li feels that he has done his best. The generation gap between the two generations and the different personalities of the two generations can be changed.


    And she just has no means to show, the rtionship between people is veryplicated.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to change the country, but hard to change the nature.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power of the client ording to the Convention. It doesn''t matter if the score is low, as long as the task ispleted.


    The task time is not long. It''s nearly half a year.


    And it''s not too tired, and there''s no fighting, and there''s no human life on his hands. To be honest, with more tasks, Meng Li is numb to killing people.


    Most of the time, they don''t want to kill, and they are more willing to let them not see the hope of living.


    Sometimes I feel like an executioner, but when I think about it, I feel a little affected. After all, I benefited from it. I was willing to take this road at that time. Why do I think about it now.


    It is for the sake of position that we have to unt our nobility.


    Meng Li sat in front of the big screen for a while and went to do her homework.


    Wait for a set of homework to finish, such as dream flute really consume energy, she is very tired, lying in bed began to sleep.


    When she woke up again, Meng Liy in bed and asked 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    Go and see how the little client is doing.


    In fact, Meng Li thought that his thoughts were strange. In ancient times, 14-year-old and 5-year-old women began to talk about marriage, and their thoughts were close to adults. Meng Li regarded them as adults and had to take responsibility for many things.


    But Meng Li feels much younger at the same age.


    After all, because of their growth track, their thoughts and minds are not very mature, so Meng Li is a little more tolerant.


    After the client went back, she enjoyed her life in school. There was no aunt staring at her. She did her homework consciously every day, and no one urged her.


    Just like other people, no longer does anyone mention learning all day long. Instead, she has more interest in learning.And after going back every week, I can get more care from Qi''s parents.


    After all, theye back for two days a week. Instead of wandering around every day, they make Qi Ma and Qi PA cherish the time they spend with their children.


    His attitude was even milder than that of Meng Li.


    That''s how distance produces beauty.


    Care about whether you eat well and sleep well in school, whether you are bullied or not, can you keep up with your study?


    Tell your parents everything you need. I''ll satisfy you.


    Why don''t youe back and live? It''s better to be at home. The conditions are much better.


    On hearing this, the client shook his head decisively.


    Qi Ma and Qi PA want to cheat their children toe back to live, but the children insist on not going back, and their grades are good, so their attitude is not so tough.


    The client also lived up to the expectations of Qi''s parents and achieved good results.


    But in the beginning, when the client went back, she was not as close to Qi Ma and Qi PA as when Meng Li was there. In fact, the client wanted to, but she just didn''t understand where the invisible barrier came from.


    But she felt that this estrangement should not exist.


    She hated this feeling, and she longed for the warmth of her family.


    Therefore, she tried to persuade herself to change, which has some effects. With the passage of time, and the reason why she is always not around, when she gets along, the atmosphere is still harmonious.


    Although the client is a little embarrassed to be coquettish, she has her own way to express her love. She will prepare some small gifts and surprises for Qi''s parents, even her grandparents and younger brother.


    Meng Li didn''t look down when he saw this.


    After that, the client still has a long way to go. I hope everything is OK. After all, she has got the soul power of the client. I wish the client a wonderful and beautiful life this time.


    Meng Li got up. He wanted to do the task directly, but he was a littlezy all of a sudden. He wanted to stay in the system space for a while, so he began to draw again.


    Looking at the rune paper stacked on the desk, Meng Li feels that when he encounters the supernatural ne in the future, he doesn''t need to prepare anything for the ne. There are all kinds of things in it. There are still many failed products, so he can just take out this pile and use it.


    I''m really prepared.

 Chapter 751

    When Meng Li was tired, he said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    6018 well, the mission should have been selected long ago, and Meng Li was sent to the mission world directly.


    This is a world of magic. There are those who practice magic and those who practice fighting spirit. Magic is divided into elements such as gold, wood, water, fire and so on. Generally speaking, the status of magicians is rtively noble.


    Their magic is more powerful.


    If you can''t practice magic, you can practice fighting spirit. If you can''t practice fighting spirit, you can also be a pharmacist. If you have certain achievements, you will be respected.


    There are powerful Warcraft, elves, dwarfs, dragons and so on in this world, which is very colorful.


    In addition to the magicians of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, there is also a necromancer who can summon the undead to fight.


    It''s just ying with skeletons, giving people the feeling of evil. It''s the existence that everyone in this continent doesn''t like, and it can even control people who just died. It''s just


    It''s evil.


    However, the state did not say that it would force the extermination of Necromancers.


    It''s just that necromancers are extremely ridiculed.


    Moreover, the state will not appoint the necromancer to do anything. The status of the necromancer is very embarrassing, because it is easy to be extreme for people who be Necromancers. You all look down upon me, and the state does not appoint me, and they allugh at me and despise me. Then I will prove our cruelty.


    If you want to prove yourself powerful, you have to brush your sense of existence, or even use some wonderful ways to prove yourself. In short, you are doing it.


    As the road of work goes further and further, the reputation bes stinky. When people mention the necromancer, they all look scornful and sarcastic.


    If there is a necromancer in a certain family, it will be dealt with directly without being known to the world. But in fact, many people in these families will choose to send their children out to live and die on their own.


    It has nothing to do with the family ever since.


    Because a family out of the necromancer, is to implicate the whole family suffered ridicule.


    The client, nerida, is not a necromancer. She is a Fire Mage and can control fire elements.


    And it''s a good birth. It''s a big family of the Empire.


    However, nerida''s beloved is a necromancer. She loves ignavi. Ignavi was also born into a big family, but after she was found to be a necromancer, she was expelled from the family.


    They yed together when they were young. Later, when they heard that ignavi had died, nerida couldn''t believe it.


    After many years, when she went out, she ran into ignavi, who had been besieged.


    I don''t know how nerida recognized ignavi in the ck cape and the dark wind, but she did.


    At the beginning, ignavi didn''t want to meet nerida. However, nerida moved ignavi. After they met, ignavi told her about her life experience over the years. Nerida expressed her deep love for ignavi.


    One came and two went, and they fell in love.


    Love is generous and warm, just because of various reasons, it is not easy for two people to meet once.


    Besides, ignavi can''t bepletely isted from the world because he wanders outside. His identity as a necromancer is also known to many Necromancers. They find that ignavi has great talent as a necromancer.


    It''s only a few years since I became a necromancer, but my strength is much higher than theirs.


    Is this their leader, the hope of the necromancer?


    Is the necromancer on the rise? About to turn over? If the necromancer has a super power, isn''t he going to rewrite history? Lead the Necromancers to glory? Rewrite the dark fate of the necromancer?


    In short, a group of necromancers strangely think that ignavi is their hope.


    Come on, boy, let''s change our destiny together.


    Then all kinds of deception, ignavi, only you, can give the name of the necromancer.


    We are also human beings and strength. Why can''t we be recognized by the state and the people?


    Even in war, we can make great efforts. Is it because of the prejudice of the world against us that we will never see the sun?


    Ignavi is not very old. He is still the little one among these Necromancers. Although he has been wandering for many years, his mind is pure and his thoughts are notplicated.


    He can feel the pain of the necromancer, just like him, and he doesn''t miss anything, but he has to hide his life because of the prejudice of the world.


    But I also know that these necromancers sometimes do very bad things, and he is not willing to be with them.


    So they didn''t agree to their demands.


    In fact, the souls of these necromancers have been twisted to extremes, which is called sincere and touching. In fact, some of them have their own hidden desires.


    They don''t care if ignavi agrees to lead them to glory or not. They feel that the Necromancers are about to usher in a new dawn, and some of them brush their sense of existence everywhere.The Empire''s attitude towards the necromancer is just like that towards the mouse. You can live in hiding, but if you want to run around and gnaw at the culprits, don''t me me for killing you.


    Then the group of unruly necromancers yelled, we have great leaders, our leaders want to rise.


    Soon we necromancers will be respected and you will have to look up to us.


    Yo, hey, you still have leaders?


    Then ignavi was exposed to the eyes of the Empire. Of course, the Empire did not allowx and undisciplined necromancers to unite. It also found that ignavi''s talent was really excellent. He was the leader of the necromancers, and that was the potential enemy.


    To strangle the enemy in the cradle, not to mention you have the ability to organize riots.


    Ask ignavi if you organized a group of necromancers to harm people? Ignavi said with a confused face that I didn''t.


    But nobody cares about ignavi''s denial. It''s normal not to admit it.


    Then ignavi was killed.


    Ignavi was a bit wronged when he died, and he didn''t promise the Necromancers to be their leader. How could he be killed as the leader of the Necromancers.


    And he didn''t do any bad things. He was hiding from his own life and didn''t have a sense of existence.


    Nerida is very sad to know that ignavi is dead. She hates that she didn''t protect ignavi at that time.


    Nerida''s wish is to stop ignavi''s death.


    There is also a hidden wish. Nerida does not force the task to bepleted. She hopes that, if ignavi wants to, she hopes to help him stand in front of the world.


    Nerida deeply felt the world''s prejudice against the necromancer, so she felt it was a little difficult. She kindly set it as a hidden task. If she could finish it, she would finish it. If she could not finish it, it would not have much impact on the task.


    As long as ignavi is alive, it''s good.

 Chapter 752

    It''s the end of the story. I don''t know how nerida is after ignavi''s death. The task is to focus on ignavi, so it''s normal without the introductionter.


    Meng Li epts the plot and opens his eyes. He is sitting in the carriage now.


    As the daughter of the imperial family, the client, nerida, is excellent and beautiful. She is proud and has her own pride and persistence.


    She fell in love with the necromancer and was willing to give her soul power for the necromancer.


    It''s not easy for Meng Li.


    Her personal guess is that after ignavi''s death, the client should also encounter some things, extremely sad, unable to meditate at all, and difficult to rise in strength.


    And nerida''s father is a marquis, now is to go back to the Marquis house.


    After a while, the carriage stopped. Meng Li got out of the carriage. A man next to him stretched out his hand and bent over. He was very gentlemanly and waited respectfully.


    Meng Li took a look at the man''s hand. Instead of reaching out, he got out of the carriage.


    She said:


    "brane, please don''t do that."


    Brann raised his head, took off his helmet and looked at Meng Li with burning eyes:


    "it''s Brann''s honor to serve miss nerida."


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to brane any more. Brane was an admirer of the client, but the client didn''t feel much.


    I''m tired of it, but Brann is a big family and can''t get rid of it.


    Brann stood at the door and didn''t go in. Instead, he looked at Meng Li''s back with intoxication. To be honest, if Meng Li looked back at that time, he must have goose bumps.


    Meng Li enters the Marquis''s house. The Marquis is a beautiful woman with white skin. She is wearing elegant clothes and arranging flowers. When she sees Meng Li, she warmly wees her:


    "Oh, nerida, you''re back."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, mother."


    The Marquis plucked Meng Li''s fiery red hair and looked at her delicate white face. She was satisfied. She said:


    "are you still happy today? How''s Brann? I''ve heard that he''s outside. Would you like to invite him in to sit down


    Meng Li said:


    "mother, I don''t like Brann."


    "So I don''t want to get along with him."


    The Marquis frowned and said with regret:


    "it''s a pity that Brann''s performance and future are good."


    Meng Li''s mouth moved and he didn''t speak any more.


    When the Marquis saw this, she stopped talking about it and said:


    "in this way, we''ll have some dessert, and your father wille back to dinner with you tonight, and your brother wille back from the army."


    "Do you need a bath or meditation now?" The Marquis asked one more question.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I''d like to taste dessert with you now."


    The Marquis, looking a little happy, gave the maid an order and left the garden with Meng.


    In the garden, a gardener is pruning the nts, the flowers are also in full bloom, and there are butterflies around. At the moment, the sun is also shining on the garden, which is all beautiful.


    The Marquis sat down, and Meng Li sat opposite. Soon the maid came up with dessert and scented tea.


    Meng Li put a dessert in her mouth. It was smooth and delicate, which made her mouth bend. The Marquis said to Meng Li:


    "nerida, do you really don''t like Brann?"


    Meng Li said: "mother, I really don''t like it."


    The Marquis said with some sadness:


    "what can we do? Brane is a young man with talent and a girl''s heart."


    "But obviously, he''s interested in you."


    The Marquis did not have to tie her daughter to brane, but she was a little puzzled that she was not interested in the young talents around her.


    Meng Li said:


    "mothers don''t have to worry about it."


    Where to say clearly about fate, the client is ignavi who likes to be a necromancer with pure mind.


    She thinks it''s not easy to keep her mind pure, and although Brian is excellent, his mind is obviously much moreplicated.


    Every radish and vegetable has his own love. Meng Li doesn''t directly feel the excellent and charming ce of ignavi from the epted plot, but the client just feels it.


    "All right." The Marquis gave a smile of affectation.


    They continued chatting. After the dessert, Meng Li said goodbye to the Marquis and went into his room to meditate.


    Meditation is a way of cultivation for magicians in this continent. The consignor is the Fire Mage, who absorbs the fire elements. Just absorb the red elements into the body.


    It''s warm.


    Magicians are not suitable for melee. In fact, it''s a short board, but people''s time is limited. It takes double time to practice magic and fighting at the same time.If the talent is not high enough, it is very likely that there will not be any talent in the end.


    No magic, no fighting.


    Therefore, more people still choose to practice. Those who can practice magic will hardly give up the practice of magic to practice fighting spirit, because magic exerts great power, and the status of magicians is higher.


    But fighting spirit is more suitable for closebat.


    Meng Li checked the body with mental strength. The world is dangerous and needs more strength. He may have to fight with ignavi.


    When she is free, she can get some medicinal materials, expand her meridians, and gather the blessing of spirit beads. If she practices "Li Ming Yi Jue", she can get twice the result with half the effort, which will not dy her practice of magic.


    In mind, Meng Li meditated seriously, and the time of meditation passed quickly. When Meng Li stopped meditating, a maid came up to invite her down to dinner.


    Meng Li went out and went down the stairs. The Marquis and his elder brother came back.


    The elder brother of the client, hanou, sees Meng Li and beckons for him to sit beside him.


    Meng Li walked around the long dining table and sat down beside Han Nuo. Han Nuo said:


    "Ni Lida, I haven''te back for several days. Do you miss my brother?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it seems that there is no such thing."


    Hanou is a noble young man. He is very handsome and tall. Now he works in the army and has a good future.


    The face of the Marquis is simr to that of the marquis. At the moment, the Marquis sits at the table and signals to the maids around him. Then the maids go to arrange the dishes.


    "Ha, my sister is too shy to express her true feelings now." Said Hannah, picking an eyebrow.


    Meng Li gives hanou a white eye, and hanou smiles fondly.


    This is the daily life of the two brothers and sisters.


    Then he said to the Marquis:


    "good father."


    The Marquis nodded slightly and looked at Meng Li. The dish came up. After the Marquis picked up his knife and fork, the Marquis, hanou and Meng Li started.


    "It''s said that the kid in the Mond family has a talent for ice." Said Hannah suddenly.


    The Marquis''s face was light, but he said lightly:


    "Oh, isn''t it? Congrattions to them. There will be a great ice magician

 Chapter 753

    Meng Li''s face moved. The Monde family is the family of ignavi.


    The child and ignavi belong to cousins.


    "If ignavina''s child is still there, he must be a magician. After all, his parents are both." Said the Marquis, with pity on her face.


    Meng Li pursed his lips. The chance of magicians appearing in the aristocratic ss is much higher.


    Because they are more willing tobine with magicians, which can improve the birth of children with magic talent.


    Ignavi should be a magician, though a necromancer.


    The Marquis''s voice dropped. The Marquis gave thedy a light look. Hannah asked Meng Li:


    "nerida, do you remember ignavi? You used to y together when you were kids. "


    Meng Li said regretfully:


    "remember, I feel sorry for his unfortunate experience."


    No one in this family ever knew that the client could meet ignaviter and still fall in love. They didn''t know how they would react when they knew.


    Forget it, the client didn''t ask to love ignavi.


    "It''s a pity." Hannah lookedpassionate, too.


    Whatever the reason, the announcement of his death proves that he is no longer a member of the Mond family.


    There is almost no intersection between them.


    Maybe this topic is not suitable for this situation, Hanno quickly changed the topic, said some rxed and happy topic.


    After dinner, we chatted together for a while, and then we went back to our rooms.


    Meng Li thought about the schedule of the client during this period. It seems that there is nothing particrly important. Do you want to see ignavi?


    After all, ignavi is her core task. She has done so many tasks, met many kinds of betrayals, and all kinds of love finally fall apart.


    It seems that for the first time I meet someone who is willing to give his soul to his beloved.


    Before that, Meng Li went to a pharmacist to get some potions and herbs. Potions were prepared when he was on a trip. All kinds of potions have different effects and can be used to save lives at critical moments.


    Then he reced it with medicine, expanded the meridians and practiced Li Ming Yi Jue for a few days. The aura of this world is barely enough. There are julingzhu and the soul julingguo that he had eaten before, all of which help Meng Li speed up the condensation of aura within a certain range.


    Let Meng Li have aura in the Dantian.


    Then he made an excuse to leave the Marquis''s house.


    Before leaving, the Marquis asked Meng Li:


    "nerida, you have been out alone for several times. Is there anything important?"


    "Why don''t you bring some people to protect you? Do you know how sad we should be if something happens to you?"


    Meng Li said firmly:


    "mother, don''t worry, it will be OK."


    The Marquis sighed:


    "well, child, when you are old, I can''t stop you from doing what you want to do, but make sure you are safe."


    Meng Li nodded, andforted the Marquis a few words, lest she was too anxious, and then went out.


    It''s not easy to meet ignavi once. It takes nearly a day to get there. Ignavi lives in a mountain range and keepspany with wild animals.


    Meng Li took a carriage to the nearest town. She was dressed in a simple way and didn''t want to attract people''s attention. But her white and beautiful face also attracted many people''s attention. After all, this is a small town, not as prosperous as the city she lives in.


    The city aristocrats everywhere, beautiful women, handsome men are not rare.


    Meng Li specially bought some food for ignavi, and then walked into the mountains. It was afternoon now.


    Meng Li turned left and right. He also used his running talent to speed up. It was dusk when he found ignavi.


    He lives in a cave. There are many branches piled up outside the cave. These branches are not ordinary branches, but have the smell that most Warcraft dislike, which can avoid Warcraft approaching.


    Meng Li poked away the branch and went inside.


    Ignavi knew who wasing. He looked happy and excited, and helped Meng Li to pull away the branches at the door.


    "Nerida, I miss you so much." Ignavi said to Meng Li in a clear voice.


    His blue eyes swept Meng Li''s face, and the corner of his mouth drew a radian. At the moment, he was happy.


    Meng Li looked at ignavi, with golden hair, handsome white face and tall figure, like a big boy in the sun.


    There are various daily necessities of ignavi piled up in the cave, but they are all tidied up by ignavi, and a few flowers are ced in a very emotional way.


    Meng Li said politely:


    "I miss you too, so Ie to see you."


    Ignavi''s mind was more delicate. He felt the politeness in front of him, but he didn''t ask immediately.Instead, he took out a piece of soft animal skin, put it on a stone and said to Meng Li:


    "please sit down, beautiful nerida."


    Mengli sat down. Ignavi took a bunch of flowers and handed them to Mengli, saying affectionately:


    "nerida, beautiful flowers for you."


    "Because I know you wille back one day, so I will prepare flowers for you every time."


    Meng Li is smiling on her face. In fact, she is embarrassed and a little helpless. She reaches out her hand to take the flower, puts it on the tip of her nose and smells it. ording to the client''s character, she should immediately give ignavi a warm hug.


    But she


    He didn''t give ignavi the hug he imagined. Ignavi didn''t seem to mind very much either. He asked softly:


    "I see you are not in a high mood today. Is it because you are tired here?"


    Meng Li shook his head and ignavi said:


    "well, nerida, I''lle to you next time."


    Meng Li refused:


    "no, if you are found to be a necromancer, you will be looked at differently and even offended."


    Ignavi:


    "as long as I see you, I''m not afraid of that."


    Meng Li insisted:


    "No."


    This time, Meng Li''s tone is a little tough. The client doesn''t want ignavi to go to the city to find her. If ignavi''s identity is seen and he knows that he is a member of the Mond family, he will make fun of the Mond family. At that time, the family will be angry with ignavi.


    It''s going to embarrass him.


    When ignavi saw Meng Li''s attitude, he stopped talking about it. He said quickly:


    "please don''t be angry, I''ll listen to you."


    Take out the food for ignavi, in order to ease the atmosphere.


    Ignavi went to set up dinner and talked with Meng Li again.


    They all inquire about Meng Li''s life first, which shows that ignavi is very concerned about the client.


    Willing to take the time to listen.


    Meng Li saw that ignavi was still embellishing flowers on his food. Although he lived in a cave, he was born an aristocrat. He was a little fastidious and sentimental.

 Chapter 754

    Ignavi prepares dinner and invites Meng Li to have dinner with him, which is full of rituals.


    During meal time, Meng Li told ignavi: "I heard that your youngest cousin was found to have ice magic talent."


    Ignavi could not helpughing when he heard the words:


    "really? I should have congratted him. I held him when he was born


    The joy on ignavi''s face was sincere, without a trace of mncholy and sadness.


    The tone is not sour. He can understand his family very well. He can''t make the whole familyugh because he is alone.


    Besides, there''s nothing wrong with him outside. He''s still at ease.


    I miss the family more.


    Meng Li felt that ignavi had a good attitude.


    "Yes, I will be a magician in the future."


    Meng Li was also infected by ignavi''s sunshine.


    Ignavi frowned suddenly, then looked around his nest, and finally said:


    "I didn''t give him a present that I could hold."


    Then he browed, shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "I shouldn''t be upset about it. I''ll work hard for it. When the timees, I''ll have a gift ready for you to give it to him?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''d love to."


    "Egger, are you there?"


    Suddenly someone outside called ignavi. After ignavi came out, he did not use the name ignavi, but directly used ignavi.


    Ignavi looked at Meng Li nervously. He pressed his lips tightly and did not dare to speak. He was like a child who had done something wrong.


    Meng Li guessed that the necromancer who knew ignavi came to find ignavi. In the early stage, these people would get close to ignavi. In the plot, the client didn''te this time, so he didn''t run into him.


    Plus get along with less, also did not find that ignavi is very popr with Necromancers.


    "Is it your friend?"


    Meng Li looks at ignavi with nervous face, and the people outside shout again.


    Ignavi said nervously:


    "it should be, and it''s not."


    Meng Li said:


    "since you are a friend, please ask him toe in. Don''t neglect your friend."


    After all, Meng Lidu heard that people outside were fiddling with branches. He woulde uninvited if he asked or not. It''s better to say that.


    At the same time, they try to learn the tone and character of the client. If they are clients, they will choose to be polite.


    Ignavi nced at the branch at the door and said:


    "do you mind if it''s a necromancer?"


    "You know, necromancers are good or bad, not because they are necromancers or bad guys." Meng Li said.


    Ignavi smiles and says to Meng Li:


    "please wait for me."


    Meng Li nodded slightly, and ignavi stood up. He went to the door and helped poke the branches. The man''s voice outside sounded sharp, and he said:


    "where are you, IgE?"


    Ignavi said:


    "yabak, why did youe to me sote? Is there something important? "


    Finally, the branches were pulled away, and the ck cloak covered the top of his head. There was a skeleton beside him.


    Skeletons in this cave seem gloomy and strange. Necromancers usually carry a skeleton with them, because necromancers themselves have no power. They need to chant a curse to summon skeletons.


    Skeletons are their weapons. They are always around to protect themselves.


    And a lot of people like to show off with skeletons like this.


    Although you despise me and ridicule me, you go your own way and like the way you can''t stand me and can''t do me.


    In fact, the necromancer is on the verge of death. Many times, because he is carrying a skeleton and making trouble, he will be surrounded and attacked by others.


    Make a bad reputation.


    Generally speaking, Meng Li didn''t understand the brain circuits of these necromancers very well.


    Ignavi rarely calls skeletons to take with him, but in order to protect himself in conflict, ignavi has to call skeletons to fight. In this way, his identity is exposed.


    However, ignavi''s unique talent is reflected here. He can summon the undead much shorter than others, and can summon more skeletons.


    It''s really better than many people who have been necromancers for a long time.


    The talent is really high, but the mind is simple and does not show off.


    I just wandered around and was discovered these years, otherwise I would have been discovered long ago.


    Meng Li quietly looked at yabak and yabak''s skeleton, but yabak seemed to have only ignavi in his eyes. Looking at ignavi, he said excitedly:


    "don''t you think our noble necromancer appears mysterious at night?"Meng Li


    Ignavi was a little speechless. He didn''t have much enthusiasm, but said faintly:


    "OK."


    As if he had just noticed Meng Li, he said in an exaggerated and sharp voice:


    "Wow, IgE, you still have a beautiful woman here. Are you disturbing me?"


    He gave ignorable eyebrows to ignavi.


    "And delicious food."


    He moved his nose exaggeratively, then walked this way and said:


    "don''t mind if I have dinner with you."


    Ignavi took a look at Meng Li and asked for his advice.


    Meng Li said without much concern:


    "I don''t mind."


    In fact, maybe we can hear how these necromancers deceive ignavi.


    In the story, although ignavi does not agree to be the so-called leader, ignavi certainly wants to appear in front of the world.


    Yabak sat down impolitely. Ignavi brought the knife, fork and te to yabak and handed them to him.


    Then sitting next to yabak, a good dinner for two turned into three. Ignavi was a little depressed.


    Yabak seemed to be unable to see the slightly depressed look of ignavi.


    He picked up the food with a fork impolitely, then cut it with a knife and chewed it in his mouth.


    "Well, it''s delicious." He said contentedly.


    "If one day we necromancers are no longer looked down upon by some hateful guys, then we can enjoy this delicious food anytime, anywhere."


    "There won''t be any more people who don''t have eyes who refuse to sell us food."


    "They even hold them in their hands and offer them to us devoutly, asking us to take them down."


    He even closed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t forget to chew food in his mouth.


    When ignavi didn''t answer, yabak opened his eyes, looked over at ignavi and said:


    "are you right? "Iger."


    Ignavi looks at Meng Li apologetically. I''m sorry for the interruption from people he knows.


    Meng Li Hui gives a look to indicate that ignavi doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Ignavi just gave two dry smiles at him, which was to deal with what he said.

 Chapter 756

    Thinking about it, Meng Li examined ignavi''s body with mental strength.


    This paper estimates the cultivation speed of aura in the world ording to ignavi''s physical condition. It''s a pity to find that ignavi''s strength obtained by cultivating this skill is far less than that obtained by cultivating undead magic.


    Because the magic elements in this world are higher than aura, otherwise magicians will not be noble and rare, because they have great power in practicing magic.


    After all, aura is not so abundant. If you move ignavi to the position where she was born and give him this skill, the effect will be much better than practicing here.


    Meng Li even thought that if she had such a soul that could gather spirits, as well as the gathering beads, and this book of skills created by gathering the strengths of various schools, she would certainly have more than that cultivation.


    Of course, if she doesn''t have the resources provided by her family, she can''t even achieve that cultivation.


    In fact, her aplishments are not bad among her peers, and she is not the son of that ne. She has all kinds of opportunities.


    It''s just that the family trained her and sent her to the n. As a result, she was so cool that she didn''t give any return to the family. What a pity.


    6018 said that she could not go back to the birth ne, but left a glimmer of hope for her. If she had a chance to go back again, the family would still be there, and she should repay some.


    Meng Li no longer thinks about the past, but his thoughtse back here.


    In fact, it''s an important factor, because ignavi''s talent in undead magic is really too high. If he is allowed to grow up, it''s shocking.


    Probably there is no group of necromancers in the plot who shout that ignavi is their leader. When ignavi grows up to the end, he is likely to be noticed by the Empire.


    It''s not impossible to prevent future trouble if you look a little bad or worry that ignavi will do something bad.


    After all, a powerful necromancer can kill a lot.


    In this way, even if ignavi practiced her skills, it was only used to resist some small attacks.


    It is reliable to summon the undead to protect life at the critical moment.


    But now ignavi offered to cultivate his fighting spirit.


    However, ording to ignavi''s talent, even if he cultivates fighting spirit, it will not affect his strength as a necromancer.


    People with high talent have the strength to be willful.


    Meng Li guessed that although ignavi wanted to stand upright in front of the world, it would be difficult for him to abandon his status as a necromancer with such high talent and strength.


    Because it''s also about longevity, ignavi would rather stay in the mountains if he gave up so much.


    Of course, the task of making ignavi stand in front of the world is not mandatory. First of all, it depends on ignavi''s will. The hidden task is based on ignavi''s thinking.


    "I''ll cultivate my fighting spirit first."


    Meng Li ended the topic.


    Ignavi also quiets down. Mengli practices until dawn, ignavi doesn''t sleep, and apanies Mengli to practice silently, without disturbing him.


    As soon as it was light, Meng Li stopped practicing and went out with ignavi. He took some water and settled his breakfast.


    Then Meng left town to find a pen and paper, and wrote down the secret of Liming. Ignavi looked at Meng Li with a smile, and his eyes were still obsessed.


    Ignavi''s eyes are very clear, obsessed with looking at you, will not make people feel lewd, after all, people''s eyes have no other idea is not.


    Dirty people will think.


    After Meng Li finished writing, he coughed. Ignavi said in a voice:


    "well, it''s really hard for you."


    Meng Li smiles a little and keeps a distance with ignavi. Although she uses the client''s body, the client will not like to see her too close to ignavi.


    Besides, Meng Li doesn''t want to be too close to ignavi.


    She handed the secret of Liming to ignavi, and then taught him to practice. Ignavi was like a obedient baby. Meng Li would do whatever he said.


    After getting a general idea, ignavi said:


    "this is a little different from the general form of fighting Qi."


    "Did your father or brother find it for you?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "it''s by chance. They don''t know that I''m also practicing fighting spirit."


    Ignavi nodded, doubted him, and began to practice seriously.


    Meng Li just sat down to practice together. The time of practice passed quickly. In the afternoon, they felt hungry and then stopped. Ignavi said:


    "nerida, I really envy you. Your talent is very high. You can practice fighting faster than me."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "but my magic cultivation is not as fast as you."


    Ignavi said regretfully:


    "necromancers are never recognized.""Do you want to be ignavi again?" Meng Li asked seriously.


    Ignavi was stunned for a moment, and he murmured:


    "I didn''t want to go back in trouble, but..."


    His lips moved, but with nerida, he wanted to be aboveboard with her.


    "If I don''t live as long as you, I won''t be able to apany and protect you until you get old."


    Ignavi looks at Meng Li affectionately.


    Meng Li wants to cover his face a little. He is so serious. The client should be here at the moment. He says awkwardly.


    Before she said anything, ignavi added:


    "besides, when I have the gift of the undead, the whole family knows that I will not be allowed to go back. Of course, it doesn''t mean to me them. I understand them."


    "And there are always many different things..."


    Meng Li sighed, and she said:


    "what you said is true."


    Ignavi said seriously:


    "nerida, you want me to go back, right?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the most important thing is your will. Everything is based on your will. Do you understand? If you don''t want to, but just for me, I don''t like the feeling. "


    I think it''s time to tell ignavi that if ignavi chooses to go back because of the person he loves at the moment, he will inevitably have bitterness in his heart. Moreover, it''s not a simple thing to want to go back.


    In the story of the client, she never mentioned to ignavi that she loved ignavi and didn''t want to embarrass him.


    Ignavi fixed his eyes on Meng Li''s face. His face was probably too pale because of the necromancer, which was more obvious in the daytime.


    After confirming that the person in front of him was telling the truth, ignavi settled down.


    "Please forgive me. I have to think about it. I can''t answer you right away."


    He took a deep breath, especially said solemnly.


    Meng Li nodded.

 Chapter 757

    Ignavi didn''t immediately respond to the incident, and the conversation between them was no longer about it.


    Towards evening, ignavi asked Meng Li:


    "when are you going back, nerida?"


    Meng Li said:


    "about tomorrow morning."


    Ignavi said:


    "well, would you like to stay one more day? I think I need a day to prepare presents for my cousin


    "He should have something like a magic wand."


    Ignavi murmured that he needed something to prepare.


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, I''ll stay another day."


    On the second day, ignavi told Meng Li early in the morning:


    "nerida, I have some work to do today. You are waiting for me here."


    Meng Li is not very worried about the danger of ignavi. In the plot, the Empire sends people to deal with ignavi. Ignavi is defeated before he dies. In general, ignavi can protect himself.


    But she wanted to go out with her, and the world was quite new.


    She said:


    "is it convenient to take me? Maybe I can help you


    Ignavi thought about it and said confidently:


    "of course, I will protect you if you want to."


    Meng Li pursed a smile. Ignavi''s eyes stopped for a few seconds on Meng Li''s face. Then he moved his eyes and walked into the deep part of the cave.


    Look inside, it seems to be a very precious thing, will put so deep.


    Finally he turned out a box and took out a red cape from it.


    This red cape is also embroidered with beautiful patterns. He put it on Meng Li''s and said with satisfaction:


    "this cape has the function of defending against magic attacks. It''s a gift I prepared for you. I wanted to give it to you when you left. Now it seems that I have to give it to you in advance."


    Meng Li took a serious look at the red cape. He really felt that no wonder the client liked ignavi so much.


    This red cape is worth a lot of money. It was bought by the Warcraft killed by ignavi in exchange for gold coins.


    I think we need to kill a lot of Warcraft. We have to work hard for a while.


    Despite staying in the cave, the things given to the client are good.


    "Are you hunting Warcraft?"


    Meng Li asked.


    Ignavi said with a smile:


    "yes, because there is no other way to get gold coins here. You have to be a mercenary."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "thank you for your cape. I like it very much."


    The client likes it very much.


    Ignavi held out his hand, probably to touch Meng Li''s fiery red hair, but he didn''t know why, so he retracted his hand again.


    "Let''s go, nerida. Believe me, I can protect you." Said ignavi.


    Meng Li let out an easy hum. In fact, there are many dangers in this mountain range.


    When they walked out of the cave, the sun had risen. Meng Li asked:


    "ignavi, what''s your goal today?"


    "Big stupid beast." Ignavi said with a smile.


    Meng Li opened his mouth. At first he was surprised, then heughed.


    Big stupid beast is not the name of this Warcraft, it''s the name given to him by ignavi. He''s not small, he''s ice magic, and his magic crystal is excellent for making ice weapons.


    It''s also a rare thing.


    As for the reason why ignavi named people a big stupid beast, it was because he was fat and looked a little clumsy. In fact, he was very powerful.


    I like living in the ice.


    Ignavi once said that he had seen big stupid animals in this mountain range, but at that time, his strength was not enough, so he didn''t provoke them.


    Now ignavi is so easy to take Meng away, probably the strength has increased.


    Ignavi''s strength is always rising fast.


    "Maybe we need to walk for a long time. Fortunately, I have dry food with me." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Ignavi nodded, and the two smeared potions on their bodies. This is themon sense of walking in the mountains.


    But halfway, ignavi hunted some Warcraft and took the most valuable parts of them with him.


    To kill these Warcraft, ignavi summoned only one skeleton.


    Ignavi doesn''t like to carry skeletons with him, even though in the mountains, he doesn''t keep pace with skeletons. Besides, he recites mantras for a short time, so he can''t take them with him.


    Two people walked to noon, also did not find big stupid beast, midway ate some food, and continue to look for.


    It wasn''t long before we walked here. The big trees in it blocked the sky and the sun didn''t shine here, which gave us a primitive and mysterious sense of danger. Ignavi stopped and said to Meng Li:"Nerida, if you wrap up your cape, it will be colder."


    Meng Li nodded and wrapped his cloak tightly.


    It''s really cold. Of course, it''s not just because there''s sunshine outside, there''s no sunshine inside.


    It should be near the big stupid beast''s nest.


    Ignavi didn''t know how to urately find the big stupid beast''s nest. They went to a smallke and said to Meng Li:


    "we just need to follow theke to find the big stupid beast."


    Meng Li squatted down and touched the water in theke with his hand. It was freezing to the bone.


    Ignavi quickly picked up Meng Li, took out a towel from his body and wrapped Meng Li''s hand:


    "it''s very cold, nerida. Dry it quickly."


    Meng Li


    She awkwardly pulled out her hand from the towel and said to ignavi:


    "you probably forgot that I''m a fire magician."


    Ignavi stared at Meng Li''s hand for two seconds. He couldn''t help touching his head and hammering it with his hand. He said:


    "yes, I didn''t think of it at that time."


    Meng Li''s eyes swept over ignavi''s face, pursed his mouth and continued to walk forward.


    Ignavi went to Mengli again and took Mengli for a long time. The more he went up, the ice was on the surface of theke.


    The chill is even stronger.


    Finally, ignavi summoned three skeletons. Meng Li was a little surprised:


    "ignavi, you can summon three skeletons already?"


    Ignavi put his eyes back on Meng Li. He thought for a few seconds and said:


    "if I try my best, I should be able to summon two to protect you."


    Meng Li


    Ignavi''s great.


    It seems that the client does not know the full strength of ignavi. After all, the strength of others is rising at any time.


    Sigh.


    After thinking about it, ignavi really summoned two skeletons to guard Meng Li. He said:


    "nerida, please ept the protection of two undead. Later, it will disturb the big stupid beast. He wille out to fight with me."


    "Also, I don''t know if there will be mercenariesing here. If you meet them, please be careful of them."


    Ignavi knew it wasmon sense to be careful of Warcraft and mercenaries in the mountains.


    He had to remind the people around him to be safe.

 Chapter 758

    Ignavi''s got three skeletons digging for ice.


    Meng Li took a look at the skeletons on the left and right sides. These skeletons are shelves. From the skeleton point of view, he was a man.


    It''s not small.


    In fact, it''s strange for such a person to stand with two skeletons.


    Ignavi looks very serious when he does things. Meng Li is also worried about meeting mercenaries, because some mercenaries will rob directly.


    Some mercenaries will ask for a share in the meeting. Moreover, there are skeletons standing beside them. Mercenaries also look down on the necromancer and will make unreasonable demands for more confidence.


    Meng Li released her mental power. Fortunately, she didn''t see anyone in her mental power.


    Not even Warcraft, the weak Warcraft dare not go to the depths of the mountains, dare notpete with the powerful Warcraft territory.


    Powerful Warcraft, they have their own territory, such as big stupid beast.


    Now three skeletons are digging the ice. In fact, they don''t dig much, but they startle it. There are voices and impatient roars under the ice.


    Ignavi retreated a few steps, and his three skeletons retreated quickly, but still on the ice.


    Big stupid beast came out. He was still cold all over. He was on all fours and ran directly towards ignavi. He wanted to attack ignavi.


    Ignavi looks serious, he let three skeletons in front, and big stupid beast fight.


    Although the three skeletons are the shelves of adults, there is still a big gap between them when they stand in front of the powerful and tall big stupid animals. After all, the big stupid animals are almost one person tall when theynd on all fours.


    If you stand up, it will be more powerful.


    Meng Li took out his magic wand and went to ignavi. Ignavi said:


    "the magic crystal of this big stupid beast must be enough for my cousin who just had magic talent for a long time. It''s very suitable for him, right?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    If they get the magic crystal of this big stupid beast and give it to the Mond family, they will not despise it, because this gift has weight.


    Ignavi worked hard to send things back, but they couldn''t have their own name. They would not know that ignavi sent them. If ordinary people didn''t want to send them.


    But ignavi is pure. He thinks as long as his cousin uses it well, it doesn''t matter who sent it.


    I don''t need to feel guilty for my cousin''s failure to deliver something when he has such a big happy event.


    "Are you going to fight the big stupid beast?" Ignavi looks at Meng Li''s wand.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I always stay in my family and have no chance to fight. I hope you can give me a chance to fight."


    She wanted to make a quick decision so as not to cause trouble.


    Ignavi thought about it and said:


    "then I''ll keep three undead in front of you."


    Meng Li looked at ignavi without expression. Ignavi seemed to realize that he was not right. He said:


    "well, let the five undead fight with the big stupid beast, and you fight too."


    Meng Li nodded. Five skeletons went to fight with the big stupid beast. The big stupid beast was white and fat. It even bit a skeleton with its teeth.


    There was a crisp voice, and ignavi''s face was a little sore. He called a skeleton to rece him.


    Meng Li holds a magic wand and says a mantra in his mouth. Then a heat wave goes towards the big stupid beast. The big stupid beast feels the heat on the ice and is a little manic.


    He opened his mouth and spewed out countless ice edges. Before this big move, the big stupid beast didn''t release. Maybe it was the reason why he really didn''t like Meng Li''s fire magic.


    Meng Li released a wave of fire. With the power, the wave of fire swept these ice edges, fell to the ground, broke, and made a clear sound.


    Ignavi''s eyes from time to time nervously staring at Meng Li, it seems that Meng Li is very afraid of injury.


    Seeing that all his attacks had been resolved, the big stupid beast became more angry and turned around on the ice. He trampled out cracks on the ice. Then he roared into the sky and became more powerful.


    He opened his mouth to Meng Li and sprayed more dense ice edges. Meng Li released fire waves again, but this time he needed more magic elements.


    At the same time, ignavi added strength to the skeletons, and the power released by these skeletons also helped Meng Li block many ice edges.


    Once again, the big stupid beast''s attack was resolved.


    Several skeletons use their power to attack the big stupid beast. They choose the vulnerable ce to attack.


    Big stupid animal is hurt.


    Meng Li takes advantage of the big stupid beast to deal with a few skeletons, she releases two rockets and flies to the big stupid beast''s eyes.


    The rocket was right in the big stupid animal''s eyes, but when the big stupid animal felt extreme pain, he wrapped Meng Li''s rocket in ice. Rao, the big stupid animal still couldn''t open his eyes.Because of the pain and the inability of eyes to see things, the big stupid beast ispletely crazy.


    He roared loudly, and his body stood up, making the ice all be ice lumps and floating. The scene was quite spectacr, and he smashed in the direction of Meng and ignavi.


    This is the same as ignomine, who is running away from the hail.


    Who knows, ignavi seems to be ready to pull Meng Li anytime and anywhere, grabs Meng Li''s head, reaches out his hand, grabs Meng Li''s wrist, and intends to avoid these big hailstones.


    If you release magic to resist, you need to spend a lot of magic stored in your body. It''s not cost-effective to avoid.


    At the moment when ignavi grabs Meng Li''s wrist, Meng Li grabs ignavi''s hand with his backhand, which makes ignavi stunned for a moment.


    Originally Meng Li wanted to run away in a blink, but now it is obvious that ignavi''s existence is not suitable for this, which will make ignavi suspicious. She can only instill aura into her legs and use her running talent to pull ignavi back quickly.


    Thanks to this big stupid beast''s big hail, the scope is not wide enough, let Meng Li and ignavi escape safely, not hurt by it.


    And they stand in the distance, big stupid beast is still crazy to let the ice toward this side.


    Meng Li watched that some parts of ignavi''s skeleton were broken, but he still attacked the big stupid beast at his feet.


    It''s all the power of ignavi.


    But at this time, we have to harass the big stupid beast. Only when there is something around the big stupid beast, the big stupid beast will not run away. In fact, when the big stupid beast runs, they may not be able to catch up.


    Meng Li once again releases the fire magic to attack the big stupid beast. The fire burns the big stupid beast''s white hair, but the big stupid beast can use the ice magic to stop the fire from burning it.

 Chapter 759

    But now the big stupid beast has been badly injured.


    It''s getting weaker and weaker.


    Ignavi made the skeletons attack the big stupid beast more fiercely. Meng Li also attacked. Finally, the big stupid beast''s limbs were entangled by the skeletons, and the head could move.


    But weakly, it can''t get rid of the skeleton.


    The ice surface has been damaged by big stupid beast, Meng Li carefully and quickly past, directly took out a sword to stab big stupid beast''s neck.


    Ignavi has no time to stop him, so he can only follow Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li is OK, he breathes a sigh of relief and quickly maniptes the skeleton. Before the big stupid beast breathes, he takes away the magic crystal of the big stupid beast.


    The fatal part is hurt by Meng Li, and the magic crystal is taken away. The big stupid beast swallowspletely.


    Big stupid beast''s magic crystal is a milky white, not a small one, because this big stupid beast''s strength is not weak.


    Big stupid animal bones are also valuable, but ignavi obviously didn''t mean to take them away.


    Ignavi probably felt that he wanted magic crystal, not body.


    "I can''t help but remind you to take us away."


    Ignavi gave Meng Li an unexpected look and said:


    "nerida, do you like his body?"


    Meng Li


    Does it have anything to do with whether she likes the body or not?


    She didn''t want to waste it. After all, she killed it.


    Meng Li directly put the body of big stupid beast into his ring. There is space in the ring to hold things.


    But it''s expensive.


    Seeing that Meng Li had taken away the corpse of the big stupid beast, ignavi didn''t say anything. He handed Meng Li the magic crystal of the big stupid beast:


    "please help him to give this as a gift. Just say it was you who gave it to him. If it was me, they would not want it."


    He talks seriously and pays attention to people.


    Meng Li took over the magic crystal, nodded and said:


    "OK, I will send it to him."


    Ignavi smiles:


    "let''s go. There must be a lot of blood here."


    Meng Li nodded, and ignavi took Meng Li away.


    On the way, ignavi told Meng Li all the time that if Meng Li wasn''t there, he might not be able to kill the big stupid beast. The biggest credit is Meng Li''s and so on.


    Meng Li said that she could see that even without herself, ignavi could kill the big stupid beast, but with more effort, it was just modesty and making people happy.


    Who doesn''t like the feeling of being recognized.


    However, it may be more difficult for the client to kill the big stupid beast because of her own strength. If she has some skills, she can also kill it.


    By the time they got back to ignavi cave, it was already dark. They went into the cave, and the oilmp was on. There was another man in yabak.


    They reclined on ignavi''s bed and saw Meng Li and ignaviing back. They sat up.


    Yabak said enthusiastically to ignavi:


    "IgE, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. What have you been doing and how have youe back?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I would bring my friends to visit you?"


    Yabak was so close to ignavi that he smelled of sweat that ignavi couldn''t help looking at his bed.


    Can you sleep in a minute? This bed.


    He said honestly:


    "I just went to kill the big stupid beast I told youst time."


    Meng Li


    Ignavi is honest.


    Aback opened his mouth, and so did hispanion.


    "That big guy, you killed him."


    He asked again, his eyes burning at ignavi, who was embarrassed.


    Ignavi nodded:


    "yes, I didn''t intend to kill, but I just needed it, so..."


    "But this time, it''s good to have her, or I can''t kill her." Ignavi looks at Meng Li.


    Yabak took a look at Meng Li and said faintly:


    "you''re not a magician, you''re a soldier. A soldier can help a little, but it''s useless."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Ignavi frowned:


    "I don''t like you talking like that, yabak."


    He said directly.


    How can we deny her? Ignavi said to Meng Li:


    "I apologize for his impoliteness. Please don''t mind."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "it''s OK."


    There was discontent on yabak''s face, but he covered it up for a moment. He said to Meng Li:"Well, I''m sorry for my faux pas, too."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "it doesn''t matter."


    "Are you here to see me? It''ste and tired today. I think we need a rest


    Ignavi thought that nerida didn''t like his association with them.


    Besides, he just felt that the other party''s speech must be a disrespectful guy, so he should have lessmunication.


    "I said I brought friends to meet you, IgE."


    Yabak''s expression was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Iger''s attitude changed greatly after two or three days.


    His voice still sounds sharp.


    "Come on, I don''t think Iger is very happy to make friends with us. I think we''d better go, Starbucks." The man''s face was not worried under his ck hat.


    "How can a strong man like him be willing to get along with us who are weak." The man spoke again.


    Every word is sour.


    It was ignavi who was embarrassed by them and didn''t know what to say.


    People are not like wild animals. If you don''t like them, you can drive them away.


    Now using words to drive him away, ignavi thought about it and could only say:


    "I''m very tired today."


    "Let''s go."


    The man pushed yabak, and yabak pursed his mouth. His eyes swept over Mengli''s face. Then he looked at ignavi''s eyes as if he was a heartbreaker. He said:


    "IgE, do you really don''t want my friend?"


    This made ignavi speechless. Before he said anything, the man said:


    "if you want to know if he regards you as a friend, you can ask him if he is willing to give you the body of that big stupid beast. He must have not dealt with it yet."


    Meng lisuo found a ce to sit down and looked askew at yabak and the necromancer.


    What kind of bandit logic is this? You have to give it to a friend?


    You''re not a friend if you don''t give it?


    "Egger, will you give it to me?" Yabak actually asked.


    To be honest, the body of that thing can also be exchanged for a lot of gold coins, which can be used to buy some things. It''s better to buy some medicine powder to teach those who always offend him a lesson.


    Ignavi doesn''t beat around the Bush:


    "please forgive me for not being able to give it to you. I don''t think I can ept your unreasonable request."


    Even if it''s not with nerida, in this case, he doesn''t want to give it.

 Chapter 760

    When asked what ignavi said, yabak looked a little embarrassed and said:


    "so, IgE, you don''t treat me as a friend, do you?"


    Ignavi:


    "it has nothing to do with whether you are a friend or not. You can''t ask me for it just because of the so-called friendship."


    "Besides, I''m really disappointed by your action. I don''t think we are suitable to be friends."


    Meng Li once again confirmed that ignavi''s character is really ck and white. If he doesn''t like you, he will have no friends to do it, and he won''t deal with you hypocritically.


    This kind of character is quite suitable for wandering outside and does not need any social circle.


    If he became a count or something, he would easily offend others.


    But there is no absoluteness. If ignavi has been growing up in the family, it may not be this kind of character.


    If you return to the family, some things may be handled differently.


    Ignavi''s two words embarrassed him even more. He looked at Mengli and said angrily:


    "OK, IgE, you remember what you said, and we will not be friends any more."


    Ignavi shook his head and said seriously:


    "you don''t look good when you get angry."


    He said: "I have many friends of Necromancers. If you don''t make friends with me, most of the Necromancers will not be willing to make friends with you. You will be alone in the future."


    Ignavi didn''t mind what he said. His face was light all the time. His friend pulled him and said:


    "well, let''s not be teased here. Let''s go."


    "It''s just that we don''t have to go back and forth."


    His friend''s tone sounded a bit of schadenfreude.


    Yabak said yes with some hesitation, and they got out of the cave.


    When ignavi saw them go, he ran to the door and covered it with branches.


    This scene looks very childish, like someone just left, can''t wait to close the door.


    After covering the door, ignavi went to clean up the mess that had been rummaged by the two men, and ate some of ignavi''s food.


    Ignavi said:


    "it''s rude to eat my things without my permission."


    "Are you hungry? "Nerida?" He looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "fortunately, we didn''t eat a little on our way back. We weren''t too hungry."


    When ignavi saw that Meng Li was serious, he didn''t ask again. Instead, he made a new bed and changed everything he could.


    Yabak would be more angry if he knew ignavi.


    Meng Li silently watched ignavi busy, did not expect ignavi and yabak on such a copse.


    In the story, yabak should introduce ignavi to a group of necromancers, and then these necromancers say that ignavi will lead them to glory, right?


    Now the source has changed somehow.


    Yabak seems to be a proud guy. Maybe he won''t go with ignavi, let alone introduce his friends.


    Maybe there will be no need for ignavi to be the leader in the future.


    But it''s clear that yabak already knows about ignavi''s talent.


    From the performance of aback and his friends today, they are both cautious.


    I just don''t know if I will bear a grudge and then deal with ignavi. Although ignavi is not weak, he still can''t bear to gather a group of people to deal with him.


    Menglish said to ignavi:


    "ignavi, have you ever thought about moving? Someone will disturb you here."


    Ignavi looked back at Meng Li:


    "do you mean yabak? He is no longer a friend. He should note. "


    Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "do you regret losing a friend?"


    Ignavi stopped his hand and looked at Meng Li seriously:


    "nerida, you don''t have psychological burden, do you?"


    "Please don''t have it. I don''t feel regret in my heart. I''m even d that I can see the real face of that impolite guy as soon as possible and stay away from such a person so that I won''t be infected with such a person."


    "I have to thank you for reminding me so that I can think more and understand it as soon as possible."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m just worried that if you offend them, they wille to you for trouble."


    "No?" Ignavi frowned and thought.


    I don''t think anyone will be so small-minded.


    Meng Li shrugged, since ignavi didn''t believe it.


    It can''t be said that she is too careful and uses her own viin''s heart to figure out others.If yabak is so careful, Meng Li thinks that ignavi should be able to cope with it. After all, in the early stage, it was yabak who wanted to defeat ignavi, and he would not spend much effort and cost to go straight in.


    Ignavi will remember the loss.


    "Well, you must pay attention when you are out. I have to go back tomorrow because I have something to do when I go back." Meng Li said.


    Can not always do not go back, always do not go back, father, mother and brother will be too worried.


    Ignavi said good, feeling a little down, probably because Meng Li to go.


    Ignavi nodded his head the next day and left the cave to practice.


    When ignavi came back again, he brought back a bunch of flowers for Meng Li.


    Ah.


    It''s not unreasonable for the client to like this young man.


    It''s too good toe. Once in a while, it''s a whim, but ignavi has been making romance for so long.


    I''m a romantic myself.


    When Meng Li was about to leave, ignavi was a little reluctant. He said:


    "I will cultivate my fighting spirit. If my fighting spirit is stronger, I don''t need to call the dead."


    Meng Li nods and listens. Ignavi can''t survive in the mountains because of his fighting spirit cultivated for several days and months.


    "I''ll go first." Meng Li pursed his mouth and looked at ignavi in the morning light. His blue eyes were beautiful.


    "Nerida, I hope you can give me a hug. We haven''t hugged you this time." Ignavi hesitated.


    Meng Li Next time. "


    The hug is owed to ignavi when the clientes back.


    I just don''t know how many.


    Ignavi''s eyes shed with a vague emotion, and finally heughed in the sunshine:


    "OK, nerida, I see."


    "By the way, about going back and being ignavi again, please forgive me, I haven''t thought about it yet." Ignavi tells Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, it doesn''t matter. Everything is based on your will."

 Chapter 761

    Ignavi held out his hand and tried to touch Meng Li''s head again, but this time he still drew back his hand and said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li suddenly thought that she should remind ignavi. She said:


    "ignavi, you should hide your talent when you are out."


    "You may be envied or scared."


    Ignavi touched his head and said:


    "really? My talent is not so good. How can it be


    Meng Li


    Look at ignavi''s serious little expression, I''m afraid he doesn''t really feel good.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "no, if you think about the growth of your strength over the past few years andpare it with other people''s, you will understand."


    Ignavi really thought about it, and he said:


    "you''re afraid I''m in unnecessary trouble, right? Well, nerida, I''ll listen to you."


    "Thank you for your kind reminding. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Meng Li once again said:


    "even if you kill some powerful Warcraft, don''t tell others. Others may covet it, and they may make unreasonable demands like yabak."


    Ignavi shrugged:


    "yabak really let me down."


    Meng Li lowered his head and pursed a smile. Maybe after this time, ignavi will be more cautious in making friends.


    I didn''t expect that the boat of friendship would turn over. The key is that she just reminded ignavi.


    Ignavi is a man who respects his lover and keeps his words in his heart.


    At the beginning, it''s not easy to get along with ignavi. First, I''ll give him a big reason. Although I have a general understanding of ignavi''s character through the plot, I should get to know him through real life.


    Only in this way can we know what we should say without causing ignavi''s resistance.


    So I didn''t say anything at first.


    At the earliest time, she was not good. When she saw him, she said that he was not good. This was not in line with the client''s character.


    It seems unreasonable. How can you know that people are not good when you see that they haven''t got along with each other? Maybe you will be ndered by yabak because you look down on the necromancer.


    Just like yesterday, when yabak made unreasonable demands, she couldn''t say anything in a hurry. Let''s see how ignavi does it first.


    If ignavi doesn''t handle it well, she is suitable to appear. If ignavi can handle it well, she can be a fairy quietly.


    After all, it''s not appropriate to intervene too much.


    After a few words of conversation, Meng Li said goodbye to ignavi, put on his red cloak and walked towards the town.


    On the way, he was stopped by yabak.


    Maybe abeck was ready to wait for her.


    "Hey, didn''t you let Iger keep away from me?"


    He asked sharply and directly.


    Meng Li looked at yabak:


    "how about it?"


    When yabak saw Meng Li''s indifference, he said:


    "you''re not a magician. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "You know, soldiers can''t beat my dead."


    Meng Li picked the tip of his brow and asked:


    "do you want to beat me?"


    I haven''t beaten anyone for a long time. Meng Li thinks it''s necessary to beat yabak. Yabak, to a certain extent, pushed ignavi to death.


    Now it''s a good chance to run into it again.


    Meng Li looked up and down at buck, thinking about it.


    As if he had heard a joke, he said:


    "you are not a magician, but you are still so arrogant. I warn you, don''t confuse Iger with your beauty. It''s no good for Iger to keep him away from his friends."


    "I''ve seen a woman like you. She''s close to a strong man, and then she''s afraid that their clear friends will find out who you really are, so you start to stir up the rtionship between them."


    Last night, I went back to think about it a lot, and found that Iger had changed a lot. This man must have contributed to it.


    He doesn''t want to lose a friend who will be a powerful necromancer in the future. Let''s not say anything else. Having such a friend can also bring a lot of benefits.


    If in the past, yesterday''s big stupid beast''s body should be his.


    Because Iger didn''t care about those things at all. In the past, he didn''t care where he could trade low value things for high value ones.


    Meng Li touched his face:


    "beauty, do you mean I look beautiful? Thank you


    Yabak


    Did he say so much that the damned woman heard only one sentence?


    Meng Li asked 6018 Epee swords to be delivered to her. This body can carry the Epee now. Generally, the body of the ne is hard.It''s not easy to have the opportunity to use it. Of course, we have to use it.


    Meng Li had an Epee in his hand. As soon as the Epee came out, he was full of powerful momentum, which made Buck''s eyes straight.


    It''s full of greed.


    "This sword is a good thing. You must have cheated it with your beauty." Said yabak, looking at the epee.


    If you can get this sword, you will get a lot of gold coins.


    "Is it?"


    Meng Li is approaching yabak with epee. Yabak steps back. Unexpectedly, the woman attacks him. She is too arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to him. She must teach her a lesson. He quickly maniptes the skeleton to deal with Meng Li.


    Meng Li just nced at yabak''s skeleton, attached it to the sword body with aura, waved the Epee, and cut at the skeleton with fierce sword.


    Then the skeleton of yabak was cut in two.


    Meng Li waved his epee and cut the skeleton several times. The poor skeleton was cut to pieces by Meng Li.


    Yabak was frightened. His power was attached to the skeleton, but his power didn''t stop him. He was chopped like firewood.


    If it''s on him


    Meng Li turns to look at yabak. Yabak says a curse in a hurry, intending to summon a skeleton again. However, the gap makes it difficult for yabak to deal with it.


    In a hurry, he threw a handful of powder at Meng Li. Meng Li stepped back and dodged. He suddenly called out:


    "IgE, IgE, help me."


    Meng Li thinks that yabak is cheating her, but he still looks at it with his mental strength. Unexpectedly, ignavi is not far away, and his expression is still a little stunned.


    Meng Li


    What a coincidence that she missed the chance.


    It''s probably hard to start now.


    After all, from ignavi''s point of view, she has no grievance against yabak. Now when she attacks yabak, ignavi can''t help feeling that she is too cruel and violent.


    Mengli pestles his Epee on the ground, and when yabak sees this, he is relieved and runs towards ignavi.


    He yelled:


    "eg, you see, this woman''s heart is so vicious. He wants to kill your friend. She must be jealous that I can get close to you."

 Chapter 762

    Meng Li turned his head and looked at ignavi. Ignavi''s face was not so surprised, but he winked at Meng Li mischievously.


    Then he turned to him and asked:


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch what you said just now."


    At the moment, she didn''t mind, but repeated what she had just said.


    Ignavi thought for a moment and said:


    "you may have misunderstood, yabak. First, we agreed yesterday that we would not be friends any more, so you are not my friend."


    "Second, she won''t be jealous, because she is the closest person to me. How can she be jealous of you?"


    Yabak


    So ruthless?


    There was resentment in his heart, and he looked at ignavi:


    "I used to treat you for nothing, I really lost my sight."


    What else did he want to say? He saw Meng Li walking towards him with his epee. Now he finally understood that it was not suitable for him to stay here for a long time, so that he would not be cut off by the two men when he got there.


    He dropped a sentence:


    "I''ll go first, Iger."


    Then he ran away from behind ignavi in dismay.


    Ignavi didn''t care about the departure of yabak. He said to Mengli:


    "nerida, you look really domineering. It''s a side I''ve never seen before."


    Meng Li put the Epee into his ring and said:


    "is that right? Thank you


    "But why are you in the back?"


    Ignavi said with some embarrassment:


    "when you leave me, I will follow you to the town in silence. You know, one is not to leave you, the other is to worry about your ident."


    Meng Li:


    "so every time?"


    Ignavi was silent and nodded.


    Meng Li: "well, actually it''s OK."


    The client never found out.


    Ignavi has always been good to clients in his own way.


    "Why don''t youe to town with me." Meng Li thought that the big stupid beast could be sold, and then he sold the gold coin to ignavi.


    Ignavi nodded.


    On the way, ignavi asked:


    "is yabak bothering you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "he med me for provoking the rtionship between you, which made him very angry."


    Ignavi said,


    "is it true that yabak said you wanted to kill him?"


    Meng Liughed twice:


    "how can it be true?"


    Ignavi said:


    "it''s not a big contradiction to say, although it''s not good for yabak, he''s not guilty to death. I thought you were going to kill him."


    Meng Li No, I don''t kill people all the time. "


    To the town, Meng left to sell the body of big stupid beast.


    The price that other people buy is quite a lot, whole head bought, let ignavi a bit unexpected.


    Meng Li handed the gold coin to ignavi and said:


    "go buy some magic scrolls and protect yourself."


    Ignavi took the gold coin obediently and said to Meng Li:


    "please wait for me here."


    Meng Li nodded, then ignavi left, and then came back after a while. He gave Meng Li a bracelet and said to Meng Li:


    "there is magic in the bracelet, which can be used as an attack, but the style of the bracelet is not very good-looking. You know, things in the small town are a little poor."


    Meng Li is a little bit funny. He wants ignavi to buy some magic Scrolls for himself, but he bought them for her.


    But the thing has already been bought, which is also a piece of intention of ignavi. Besides, he will not take a bracelet with him, so he can only thank ignavi.


    "You have to protect yourself," ignavi said


    Meng Li felt that ignavi said seriously.


    She nodded solemnly, too.


    I said goodbye to ignavi and went home in the carriage.


    As soon as she returned to the Marquis''s house, the Marquis looked up and down at Meng Li:


    "nerida, you''re back atst."


    "Let me see, how many days have you been out?"


    "For four days, I miss you very much." Said the marquis.


    Meng Li said: "don''t worry about your mother."


    "I want to have a bath for a few days out."


    The Marquis nodded:


    "good, good."


    Let Meng Li take a bath first.


    When Meng Lies out from the bath, a maid is waiting outside and tells Meng Li that he can have dinner.


    Meno said, sitting on the long dining table in the hall"Nerida, where have you been ying these days? Brann is very annoying. He''s been chasing me to ask you."


    Meng Li said:


    "brother, please help me refuse Brann. I really don''t have any interest in him."


    Hanno shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "whose young people do you like? In fact, there are good guys in the army. Do you need to know them?"


    Meng Li''s lips moved. If he reported the name of ignavi, I don''t know if Hanno could be so calm.


    She said:


    "no brother for the time being."


    "Besides, instead of worrying about my affairs, you''d better find me a beautiful sister-inw, so that my mother and I won''t be bored, and there will be more people to refer to when buying clothes."


    Come on, hurt each other.


    Hannah was silent, but the Marquis was interested.


    She said to Hanno with great interest:


    "yes, there are many excellent women. I heard that there are also those who are interested in you. You might as well consider them."


    He looked at the Marquis and said:


    "my father must understand that I am busy in the army. I don''t have as much spare time to pursue girls as the Braun guy."


    "Have dinner."


    The Marquis seldom said anything else, and ended the subject simply and directly.


    We will not talk about this topic again.


    After the meal, everyone went back to their rooms. Meng left and knocked on hanou''s door.


    Hanno opened the door and said:


    "do you regret rejecting the excellent young men in the army, and now you want me to meet you?"


    Meng Li


    It''s true that hanou is a man of duplicity.


    Mouth all day to introduce the object to his sister, but when there is really a man pursuing his sister, his tone is sour.


    He who has nothing to do with his spare time belittles those who pursue his sister.


    Brann is an example. Although they try to please Hanno, they are not wrong when they have a chance.


    Meng Li takes out the big stupid beast''s magic crystal and hands it to Han Nuo. She says:


    "this is for the children of Meng en family who have detected the ice magic talent. He should use it."


    Hanno took it in his hand and it was cold. He said:


    "it doesn''te often. How did you get it?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "secret."


    "Said you gave it?" Asked Hanno.


    Meng Li looks like he doesn''t care at all:


    "whatever you say, it''s useless to me anyway."


    Hanou nodded and looked at Meng Li strangely. I don''t know how my sister thought of sending this to the child.


    But it seems that it doesn''t mean to say it, so don''t ask.

 Chapter 763

    "Anything else?" Hannah put away the magic crystal.


    Meng Li leaned against the railings of the corridor and asked Hanno:


    "you said that there is something that can make people seed quickly."


    Hanno:


    " If there is such a way, you can tell me, and I want to


    Meng Li


    Oh, my head hurts.


    She was actually thinking about ignavi.


    If ignavi wants to be ignavi again, he has to show some skills. For instance, the master of pharmacy and the master of weapon refining, which are recognized by people by their ability but not by their force value, it is a little difficult for ignavi to be such a person in a short time.


    At the beginning, these masters learned systematically, or they learned from them, and they had to be talented.


    All kinds of factors, how can we easily be such a master.


    With the strength of ignavi bing stronger and stronger, the possibility of being noticed bes greater and greater, and the possibility of producing all kinds of idents also bes greater.


    The client''s selfishness is to want ignavi to be ignavi again.


    Because the Marquis is very concerned about the marriage of the client, and the client has been single, many people beat her attention and want to get close to her. These are all troubles.


    If ignavi cane back in the right way, they can get the blessing of the whole circle of rtives and friends and be together in the right way.


    This is what the client wants.


    But she also knows that it''s difficult, so the client doesn''t force the task to bepleted. Even if she wants to, she still insists on the wishes of ignavi. She is a girl who knows how to respect people.


    The client once thought about wandering with ignavi, but the family raised her, and she couldn''t give up.


    There is no conscience.


    After falling in love, she and ignavi have more serious practical problems to face.


    In the world, the client is in a dilemma. Sometimes he simply doesn''t think about the future, but enjoys the present.


    The client has not figured out what to do if ignavi has been a wandering necromancer.


    Come on, let''s go step by step.


    But people''s life is limited. Meng Li thinks that he can''t put off the task for too long. He takes up too much of the client''s life and wastes his time.


    Han Nuo looked at his sister''s frown without saying a word. He looked a little distressed.


    He stretched out his hand, patted Meng Li on the shoulder again, and said: "although the elder brother doesn''t know what you are thinking, you can say it. Maybe I can help you find a way."


    "Of course, there''s a way to be sessful all at once. Forgive my brain for noting up with it."


    Meng Li said:


    "forget it, brother, rest early, good night."


    She''s going back to her room to meditate.


    Now things are going to be different. It''s better to practice well.


    As ast resort, Meng Li didn''t want to use some means that didn''t belong to the client. It was really difficult to exin at that time. After a few days of getting along, ignavi was not easy to cheat.


    He doesn''t believe what you say.


    "There will be a party in a few days. Mother has arranged it for you. You have to go."


    "It''s a message from my brother in advance."


    Hanou''s voice rang out, full of schadenfreude, eyes across the light of satisfaction.


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless. As long as the Marquis arranges the party to attend, it can''t escape. The Marquis always has many ways to let you go.


    Sure enough, when she had tea the next day, the Marquis told Meng Li: "there is a banquet in the pce hosted by the king. It is said that a young Duke was suddenly canonized. The king held the banquet in person to introduce him to everyone."


    Meng Li: "Duke."


    It should be very strong to be canonized like this by the king, in order to keep this man here and y for this country.


    In retrospect, the plot also has this case, but the client didn''t pay much attention to it.


    This kind of title has territory, which is one level higher than marquis.


    The Marquis said enviously:


    "yes, you may know very little. In fact, I know very little about the Duke."


    "Of course, this kind of banquet, you know, there are many young talents in it. You can get to know each other."


    She said to Meng Li, go ahead and get to know a handsome guy.


    Choose a suitable one and fall in love.


    In a word, the Marquis is very concerned about the marriage of her children, but the Marquis never cares much. He thinks that only by doing something can he attract better people.


    And the Marquis thinks that her two children are already excellent.


    Meng Li didn''t refuse the Marquis, because it''s useless to refuse. Why bother and waste time.Besides, it was held by the king, and it''s even worse to refuse.


    When it was time for the banquet, Meng Li apanied the Marquis into the pce in a carriage. After verifying their identity, they entered the banquet hall.


    There are a lot of nobles in it. The young nobles seem to have divided an area automatically and gathered together.


    People like the Marquis and the Marquis are in another area. The pce is resplendent and the people in the hall are gorgeous.


    it''s been a long time since I saw you, marquis. It''s been a long time


    "And beautiful nerida, you are really beautiful today. You are the most dazzling person here." Brann said to Meng Li with exaggeration.


    Eyes are very obsessed and satisfied, as if Meng Li is dressed for him.


    Meng Li doesn''t dress up for anyone, but for this kind of asion. Dressing up is a kind of politeness.


    She said to Brann politely and strangely:


    "thank you."


    "But it''s not as exaggerated as you said. Everyone is beautiful and dazzling. I''m not the only one."


    Brian shook his head:


    "no, you are."


    He walks into Meng Li. Meng Li sees a woman behind Brann looking at her with jealousy in her eyes. She doesn''t want to argue with other women for Brann. Brann is not worth it.


    She raised her eyes and searched the crowd for her brother Hannah, who had been here with the Marquis for a long time.


    As long as we get to Hanno''s side, Brann will be restrained.


    Aiming at Han Nuo, Han Nuo is looking at her at the moment. Meng Li quickly raises her skirt and goes to Han Nuo.


    Brane follows monley.


    Han Nuo saw Meng Li:


    "nerida, you can''t wait to see me when youe. Do you want me to introduce you to some excellent young people?"


    Brann followed him. Hearing what Hanno said, he was not happy. He looked at Meng Li and asked wrongly:


    "nerida, why is this? Am I not good and handsome?"


    Meng Li took a look at Hanno and said, "that''s my freedom. Please understand that we have nothing to do with each other."

 Chapter 764

    Brann looks at Hanno. He''s always ttering this guy.


    Can you say a good word for him?


    Then Hannah just raised his eyebrow and said, "don''t count on me."


    "Obviously, you are disturbing my sister. It seems that she doesn''t like your disturbing very much."


    Bran: Yes


    No conscience, no humanity, that''s what I mean.


    He always thought of him as his brother-inw.


    However, since Hanoi said that, ine was born into a noble family, and he also wanted to show his face. He could only say to Meng Li and Hanoi in embarrassment:


    "if there is anything ine can do for you, ine will not refuse and will not disturb you. I hope you will always be happy."


    Meng Li and Han Nuo nodded at the same time, and Han Nuo said:


    "you too."


    Brane was reluctant to leave.


    Meng Li is finally quiet. No matter what, Hanoi is also a protective umbre. At least around Hanoi, few people will choose to chat with her.


    "Nerida, do you know that you are here to influence the beautifuldies I know?" Han Nuo looked at Meng Li and said.


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "in fact, I know a lot of beautifuldies, so I''d like to introduce them to you?"


    Hannah


    Younger sister is more and more difficult to tease.


    "What is the origin of this Duke?"


    Meng Li looked at the faces with different expressions around him, looked at Brann and looked at him bitterly.


    "The other day, you didn''t ask me what I could do to be famous quickly. You shouldn''t ask me. You should ask the Duke," he joked


    "Isn''t he the model?"


    Meng Li: Er


    It seems that Hannah is a little upset.


    However, it is true that the Duke did not make outstanding contributions to the country, at least they did not know where the contribution was.


    Such a sudden canonization of such a high Duke will inevitably make these hard-working people a little ufortable.


    "Forget it, I can''t envy you." Meng Lishun said.


    Hannah:


    "I''ll see you when the king takes him out."


    Meng Li Oh, together with Hanoi, waiting to see the real face of the Duke.


    But the Marquis was looking at this side with her toes on her feet. She was a little angry when she saw that the brother and sister were crowded together, and there was no one else around. She didn''tmunicate with each other.


    She said to the Marquis:


    "you see, two children are like this. They are crowded together and they are not sociable. What can we do?"


    The Marquis nced at the Marquis:


    "Madame, why do you always worry about the children''s affairs?"


    "It''s their business what the children are willing to do when they are old."


    The Marquis said with disapproval:


    "people always have to have a partner in order not to be lonely and to be a family. You and I knew each other through banquets in those days. How happy we are now."


    "Without you, I might not be happy. They are the same. They need someone to make them feel happy."


    The Marquis shut up. When he talks, thedy always has a lot of reasons to tell him.


    The Marquis did not speak, and the Marquis said:


    "why don''t you speak? Don''t you worry about the children?"


    Marquis


    "Anxious."


    "But I don''t think so."


    The Marquis gazed at the marquis.


    What''s the worry? It''s a natural look.


    Marquis


    After a while, the king came out. The king was wearing a crown and gorgeous clothes. He was very tall and powerful, giving people a very dignified feeling.


    Everyone saluted the king, and the hall was quiet for a moment.


    The king was satisfied with the smile, let everyone free, but his eyes are not big, so a smile, eyes narrowed into a slit.


    The king spoke slowly:


    dies and gentlemen, I want you to know a new Duke of our country, who is very powerful and can defend this country for us."


    "Pleasee up, Duke Mok."


    A man came up behind the king, and the whole hall suddenly made amazing noises from all over.


    It''s too young.


    Meng Li was also a little stunned. He looked at the peopleing up with that kind of look and that kind of expression. Although the current image is not his own, Meng Li immediately used the magic method to see through this guy''s illusion.


    In fact, it''s easy to see through the illusion.


    Let Meng Li see the real appearance, although can''t see his real body.


    I don''t know why this guy hid his real body so tightly. She never knew what kind of species he was.Why is this guy here.


    Still mixed a duke to be here, is demon king to do enough, want to experience the feeling of a minister?


    Then Meng Li felt surprised. She closed her mouth slightly open, but her heart was not calm. She looked at the demon king silently.


    Now the demon king is longer than the former 18-9, looks more mature, more like a man.


    Since thest farewell, there should have been more than a dozen or nearly twenty nes that we haven''t met.


    The client of the plot only met him once, but the Duke he met was not like this. He was cheated by the demon king''s illusion, making them think that this guy had the same facial features as them.


    The young Duke''s client did not ask much about it.


    She also felt that she was not fit to inquire more, so as not to make people think that she had other thoughts about the noble Duke.


    So before Meng Li would ask about Hanoi. At that time, it was out of curiosity. I didn''t expect that it was such a thing.


    It''s fate to meet the demon king for the third time.


    But it''s as beautiful as it used to be.


    Even the appearance of the demon king''s magic method is very in line with the aesthetic of the people here. Of course, it also makes some women take a deep breath. Such a young Duke has such a handsome appearance.


    The reality is fascinating.


    Han Nuo looked at Meng Li''s eyes are staring straight, he pushed Meng Li, did not expect that this guy was confused by men''s beauty, no promise.


    Meng Li came back.


    Looking at the demon king, looking at the demon king, his eyes are always indifferent. When he looks at the king, his expression is light. I don''t know what''s the use of this guy making a duke.


    Do you want beauty, territory and treasure?


    It''s not his style.


    The king seemed very happy to get a duke. He excitedly introduced the Duke around him.


    He didn''t care at all about the sour feeling in some people''s hearts. Fortunately, in the tone of the king, he introduced that the Duke was only a title, and had not given any real power.


    This calms a lot of discontent.


    The king''s words also have an end. When he''s finished, it''s time for everyone to eat and drink.


    The Duke didn''t seem to like the asion. He didn''t give others a chance to talk with him. He was not in the hall long ago.


    Until Meng Li left the pce, he never saw him again.

 Chapter 765

    In fact, Meng Li wanted to ask how the Demon King became a duke.


    How to be famous quickly? Can ignavi copy and paste it.


    In fact, Meng Li could feel that the demon king was in the position of national teacher, and knew that she was abnormal. He hesitated whether to go to the demon king or not.


    ording to their poor friendship, the demon king would take care of her.


    But then he told him that he was also in this ne.


    In order to know how the demon king quickly became famous, Meng Li no longer hesitated and nned to visit the demon king in the Duke''s pce.


    The Duke''s pce was awarded by the king to the demon king.


    But Meng Li found that many people visited the demon king. She had to cut in the line.


    After all, this young Duke''s honor is really rare. He was born in the sky and has a bright future in the future. It''s good to have a good rtionship.


    Meng Li built a space channel and went directly into the demon king''s room.


    Demon King


    When he was alone, he was beautiful with his own appearance. Seeing Meng Liing, he asked faintly:


    "are you a magician of space talent?"


    Meng Li was toozy to beat around the bush. She said:


    "didn''t you teach me my space skills?"


    If the demon king said thoughtfully,


    "have you ever taught such a stupid man?"


    Meng Li


    It seems that the demon king remembered her, otherwise he would not hurt her as soon as he met her.


    In fact, there were waves in the demon king''s heart. He felt that his life had gone back.


    The time of this ne was set back by an inexplicable force.


    ording to his current strength and he doesn''t belong to this ne, he won''t be affected. I guess there is something abnormal in this ne, but I didn''t expect that she came.


    He came to him on his own initiative.


    "Won''t you let me sit down?"


    Meng Li looked at the demon king''s room, clean and tidy, spotless, the maid did not less clean.


    "Sit down." Said the demon king.


    He poured a cup of tea for Meng Li. Meng Li was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect you would take the initiative to pour tea."


    The demon king said:


    "aren''t you a guest? It''s nothing to pour a cup of tea for the guests. "


    "Drink it, or I won''t give it to you."


    The demon king said angrily.


    Meng Li is a little funny:


    "you call yourself Wang all day long. When can you get rid of this self styled person who sounds like a bit of secondary disease?"


    "It sounds arrogant."


    The demon king nced at Meng Li and said:


    "my king is the king of ten thousand demons. The blood is noble and ten thousand demons are iparable."


    Meng Li Oh, I''m toozy to tell the demon king about it.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, but I haven''t made any progress."


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, the demon king looked at Meng Li and said.


    Meng Li looked at the enchanting face of the demon king. He couldn''t help but look more. There was a bit more maturity between the demon king''s eyebrows and eyes, which was probably the reason for his life growth in recent years.


    Seeing this, the demon king immediately said:


    "are you still coveting the beauty of our king?"


    There''s a little vignce in my eyes.


    Every time Meng Li saw the demon king, he felt that others coveted him, and he felt very funny.


    A long time without an old friend makes Meng Li feel happy.


    Her heart suddenly began to tease. She held her chin with one hand and looked at the demon king with burning eyes. Her long eyshes flickered and blinked at the demon king. Her expression was between charming and pure. She couldn''t say it was pretty.


    This made the demon king shake his mind for a moment. Then he stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "you, you dare to seduce me. Now you are not honest. You go, go."


    It sounds so aggrieved.


    Meng Li finally couldn''t helpughing. Her eyebrows were full of satisfaction. She said:


    "now I really doubt that you really have many beautiful demons in the demon world?"


    "You''re so funny ~"


    the demon king once said that he was apanied by beautiful demons in the demon world.


    But this posture is very funny.


    It''ll get her back to system space from here with a smile.


    See Meng Li without scruples to tease him,ugh at him, demon king angry with space trapped Meng Li, just want to test her space power application.


    It''s his apprentice.


    If you can''t get rid of the space wall he arranged, you will be trapped and suffer.


    So as not to be so arrogant.


    Meng Li feels trapped in space. Now her application of space power is not the same as it was in the past. She broke the space wall of the demon king and said with a smile:


    "how about it? Let''s make progress."


    The demon king stood with a swing of his sleeve"Reluctantly, if I show my real ability, it will not be like this, but I just don''t want to argue with you."


    Meng Li is nomittal. He doesn''t want topete with the demon king. First, it''s unnecessary. Second, it''s embarrassing who loses.


    She looked at the demon king and said:


    "how can you be sure that I am a woman? In fact, I am a man, a man who is coarser than you."


    Demon King


    This guy is tired of living. He is on the verge of death.


    He raised his lips and said:


    "I''ll see if you are a man or a woman today."


    Meng Li suddenly felt extremely bad, and she simply begged for mercy:


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    "Wrong? It''ste. "


    The demon king sneers. He stretches out his palm, opens his five fingers and faces Meng Li. Meng Li suddenly feels that her soul is out of control. She tries her best to keep her soul. She doesn''t want her soul to be taken out by the demon king.


    Then Meng Li sadly found that he could not resist at all.


    Strength is not good, strength is not good.


    6018 didn''t move.


    Meng Li''s soul was drawn out, revealing her true face.


    Meng Li knows that he has taken off. How can he know that the demon king can''t make fun of him.


    And Meng Li where know, demon king sincest time a don''t, think that one day must take a look at her inside.


    I can''t see the real face. It''s not interesting.


    Is the groundless curiosity of her real appearance, the demon king said that he must satisfy his curiosity.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li carefully. He could see the small appearance, but it didn''t make him sick.


    It''s very skinny.


    I call you PI.


    With a smile, he asked:


    "what about the rough man who agreed?"


    Meng Li


    Why does the demon king always run ahead, and she hasn''t caught up.


    Good irritable, Meng Lizy with demon king nonsense, drilled back to the client''s body.


    This can''t be dyed, or the client''s body won''t work.


    The demon king doesn''t stop Meng Li from going back. Now he looks at Meng Li very proud, not to mention how proud he is.


    Meng Li came back to his body, lively, ignored the demon king, and directly built a space channel to return to the Marquis''s house.


    Meng Li went back and poured a lot of tea. He was so angry that he wanted to take the Epee to chop the demon king.


    But why Meng Li doesn''t do it is because Meng Li knows that he can''t beat him.


    Meng Li was so depressed that she felt that she wanted to vomit blood. She didn''t know. 6018 was so unkind that sheughed in the system space.


    How can it be so good to see the host eat shriveled.


    There are so many things about the skin.

 Chapter 766

    I''m so angry.


    Meng Li remembered the demon king.


    I haven''t been so angry for a long time.


    What makes Meng Li even more angry is that the Demon King actually chased him to Meng Li''s room.


    "Angry?" The demon king stretched out his hand to pick Meng Li''s chin.


    Meng Li opens the demon king''s hand and ignores the demon king.


    "Is it the same as Wang Pi?"


    The demon king was very proud, but he didn''t reach out any more.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "go out, this is my boudoir. I''ve told you many times, don''t break into a woman''s boudoir."


    Demon King:


    "well, boudoir is very particr. You look like you belong to the cultivation world."


    "In fact, we are almost people of the same age, vigers."


    From the perspective of soul, he should be a woman in the cultivation world. He is also the demon king in the cultivation world.


    Although it is most likely not a ne, even a ne will not be at the same time.


    Meng Li said unhappily:


    "who are you of the same age, are you human? You are not the king of ten thousand demons. You offend me with your own strength. "


    Demon King:


    "it''s strength."


    Meng Li''s anger:


    "when I am strong one day, I will fight you back to the original shape."


    It''s time for the demon king to lose face.


    The demon king can''t helpughing. Women are almost angry. Anyway, it''s very difficult to coax them.


    He said:


    "well, I''m sorry for my impoliteness. Please forgive me."


    The demon king doesn''t im to be his own king any more, and there''s Mo you who has learned from the aborigines here to apologize to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nced at the demon king.


    I secretly wrote down this time in my heart that if I have the ability another day, I must find the field.


    It''s so hateful. The pleasure of meeting an old friend has already disappeared.


    It''s no use to continue to be angry now. She suppresses her anger in her heart and doesn''t speak with a cold face.


    "What do you want from me? I will tell you everything."


    "After all, if you''re OK, it''s hard to find me."


    The demon king knows Meng Li a little after all. He also thinks this woman is funny. It''s no big deal to coax her.


    I know I''m not right, but I just want to see her face.


    This kind of curiosity is human.


    However, Meng Li still doesn''t want to pay attention to the demon king, and suddenly pulls her soul out. She has no face and makes her feel as ashamed as being stripped.


    Why.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li''s old face, which has not been red for thousands of years, can''t help reddening.


    This makes the demon king feel funny.


    Meng Li''s anger came up again when he saw the demon king''s death.


    Seeing this, the demon king quickly restrained his face.


    It''s fun to stare at Meng Li.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you." Meng Li really doesn''t want to see the demon king.


    The demon king thought about it and went out obediently.


    Before he left, he said to Meng Li:


    "when your anger is gone, I wille back to you."


    "Besides, I''m not here to y. This time, I have something to do."


    Meng Li didn''t respond and didn''t ask anything.


    When the demon king left, Meng Li took a long breath.


    Feel demon king left, the mood is much better, the air is also a lot of fresh.


    You can''t let your emotions get out of control. Meng lisuo begins to practice his sexuality so that he can control his emotions quickly.


    After practicing for a period of time, my mood was really good and I didn''t get angry.


    Anyway, it''s all caused by one''s own ipetence.


    Meng Li asked the Marquis if she had arranged anything for her recently. What the Marquis said was some unimportant parties, which made Meng Lick of interest and said that he wanted to go out.


    I had to see ignavi. I was back in town for nearly ten days.


    He is the target of the mission. It''s right to spend more time on him.


    The Marquis asked suspiciously:


    "nerida, you always go out. Why don''t you want to tell your mother what you went out for?"


    Meng Li


    Before Meng Li spoke, the Marquis said cautiously:


    "did you meet the man you like outside? Why don''t you bring it back to your mother? "


    Meng Li had an idea. Before, the client was always worried that the Marquis would find out something about her and ignavi, so he didn''t dare to say what he was going out to do.


    It''s better to look at things from a different angle.


    She tentatively said:


    "maybe it''s simr to what my mother guessed, but the matter has not yet been determined, and good things have not yet been achieved, so please ask my mother to support me and also ask her to keep it secret for the time being."The Marquis eximed in surprise.


    She looked at Meng Li:


    "is my child not good enough? There are men who are not willing to agree? "


    Meng Li''s face froze for a moment. Does she mean that she is pursuing men outside?


    She wants to say that they are still in the stage of getting along with each other and understanding each other. They have not yet determined their rtionship. They need to go out to get to know each other more.


    Meng Li looked at the Marquis weakly. Seeing this, the Marquis asked:


    "did I misunderstand anything?"


    Meng Li nodded heavily, and said:


    "it''s still in the initial stage, so we need more contact."


    The Marquis looks a little happy. Fortunately, it is not her daughter who pursues others. Although it is not bad, as a mother, she still likes her daughter to be pursued rather than her daughter who pursues others.


    "I''ll keep it a secret for you. Don''t worry."


    The Marquis looks at Meng Li''s small eyes and gives a promise in time.


    This kind of thing certainly does not suit to say everywhere, if finally does not seed, also avoids being teased, affects daughter''s reputation.


    You must be considerate about your daughter''s affairs.


    Seeing this, Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief. When she went out, the Marquis would not ask any more questions. She was tired of dealing with it.


    "Can you tell me who it is first? Do you know my mother? " The Marquis was curious.


    Meng Li said vaguely:


    "I may or may not know you, mother. In order to avoid my embarrassment, would you please stop asking me? If it''s a good thing, I''ll let you know for the first time. "


    The Marquis was stunned by Meng Li.


    I''m d to think that my daughter is not interested in finding a life partner.


    She didn''t dare to ask more questions to annoy her daughter. She said:


    "pleasee back as soon as possible, don''t stay outside for too long, protect yourself, and I will care about you."


    Meng Li nodded, said goodbye to the Marquis, and left the Marquis''s house.


    Take a carriage, go to town and find ignavi. It''s time for ignavi to tell her the answer.


    If you don''t want to be ignavi again, it will save you a lot of trouble. As long as you keep ignavi away from some people, be careful and don''t let people be afraid or jealous, it should be no problem.


    Her task became much simpler.


    If ignavi wants toe back, it will be a lot moreplicated. Now that he hase, the reward will be higher when the hidden task ispleted.


    Otherwise, this task will not yield much and will not be of great significance.

 Chapter 767

    However, when Meng left his old ce to look for ignavi, he did not find ignavi.


    The cave is empty.


    Ignavi moved? Is something wrong?


    Meng Li didn''t find any information about his whereabouts left by ignavi, so he just waited for him here.


    I guess he wille back.


    Meng Li was very busy when she wanted to practice both magic and fighting spirit. Now she has nothing to do, so she just started to practice.


    But as soon as he was working on his body, ignavi came in.


    Ignavi was surprised to see Meng Li. He said:


    "nerida, you''re here. I miss you so much."


    Meng Liughs and asks:


    "how did youe here so coincidentally? I just came here."


    Ignavi said:


    "your arrival is regr, you start from there, usually from this point to here."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    "Why did you move?" Meng Li asked.


    Ignavi frowned and said:


    "I don''t want to get along with him, but he always harasses me and makes me have no time to practice, so that I move."


    Meng Li said, it seems that ignavi really doesn''t want to talk to yabak. She asked:


    "did you do it?"


    Ignavi nodded:


    "yes, he finally offended me and brought his friends. I hurt them all, but they wille again. I''m really annoyed."


    Meng heart in mind silently, what makeints about killing better.


    However, this kind of angry words is obviously not what the beloved nerida of ignavi can say, and Meng Li swallows it back.


    She just said anxiously:


    "it''s said that if you offend people of inferior conduct, they will not give up and even die."


    Young people, it''s better for us to start first.


    Ignavi was about to say something when a voice rang out.


    "What are you doing here?" The demon king suddenly appeared in this space.


    Meng Li


    Demon king is really!!!


    Ignavi was very interested in the sudden appearance of the demon king, and said:


    "are you a space magician? It''s amazing


    You know, most mages are just like gold, wood, water, fire, earth and ice. Space mages are very rare.


    In ignavi''s eyes, what he saw was the appearance of the demon king.


    Meng Li said to ignavi:


    "boy, let''s have a long snack. This man appears all of a sudden. It seems that he is not a good man."


    Ignavi was stunned.


    Meng Li gave a fake cough, and she changed her tone:


    "ignavi, we have to pay attention. People who suddenly appear around us need to be alert."


    Ignavi nodded:


    "OK."


    He looked at the demon king and asked politely:


    "excuse me..."


    Why are you here? What are you doing here?


    Demon King way:


    "I''m her friend."


    Ignavi''s expression was a little unexpected. I didn''t expect that nerida was bringing friends this time.


    Which family are they from? They are about the same age as them. Maybe they yed together when they were young. However, ignavi didn''t want to ask when he thought of his present identity.


    Meng Li wanted to say that he was not a friend with the demon king, but to avoid unnecessary trouble, after all, even if she said no, the demon king could not go.


    It''s not interesting to talk about it then.


    She''s not a careful person. She doesn''t care about the demon king.


    But she had to keep it in her little book forever.


    The demon king took out a ck stone and handed it to ignavi. He said:


    "this is a little thing for you. It will bring you strength. You can use it to summon the double undead you can summon at present."


    Meng Li


    Why should ignavi summon so many dead?


    Now ignavi has been able to summon five, ording to the demon king, the stone against heaven, can summon ten.


    Ignavi was very surprised. For a moment, he ignored that his identity as a necromancer had been seen through. He was only excited.


    But I''m sorry to ept such a valuable thing.


    Because I don''t have anything good to give this one.


    "Well, it''s not very good. It''s really expensive."


    Ignavi looked at the ck stone and swallowed, incoherent and excited.


    That''s a lot more power.


    However, the demon king was impatient and told ignavi that he threw the stone at ignavi.


    Ignavi said no, but he was honest. He took the ck stone carefully.This stone is reallyfortable to touch. Ignavi''s favorite mood is hard to say, but catching it doesn''t mean it''s him. He carefully held the stone and handed it to the demon king:


    "I really can''t ept this gift. It''s too expensive."


    The demon king said lightly:


    "since it''s so valuable, I''ll give it to you. What can you do for me?"


    Ignavi asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li also watched the demon king warily.


    Demon King


    He doesn''t eat people. Why are you looking at him so warily?


    "What''s your rtionship?"


    The demon king doesn''t ask Meng Li, because he knows that if he asks, the other side won''t answer him seriously.


    But ignavi is an honest boy.


    Ignavi didn''t know, so didn''t nerida tell him?


    Then ignavi realizedter that the other party already knew that he was a necromancer, otherwise he would not give him this thing. He only took it as what nerida said.


    "Sorry, maybe we need to talk alone." Ignavi smiles politely at the demon king.


    The demon king nodded slightly.


    Ignavi walked up to Meng Li and said to him:


    "what kind of friend is this? Do you mind if you associate with me?"


    Is it reliable? Don''t spread the story that nerida and he love each other. It''s really bad for nerida.


    Nerida will be criticized for him.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. How does she know that the demon king will follow? However, she still trusts the demon king. The demon king won''t talk about things everywhere.


    Even if she can''t help it, can she kill the demon king?


    "If you don''t mind, just tell him about our rtionship." Meng Li answered ignavi''s question.


    Ignavi put down his heart and said shyly:


    "we are in love now."


    The demon king was a little surprised. Then he turned his head to look at Meng Li and sneered:


    "love each other?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t I have the right to have a lover?"


    The demon king wanted tough, but he held back.


    "Here''s the stone. You don''t have to return it politely. It''s just your reward for doing things for me."


    Ignavi is very excited. It''s really hard to resist the temptation.


    He looked at Meng Li, intending to seek his opinions.


    Meng Li sees that ignavi really wants it, so it''s hard to stop it. After all, it''s just like a plug-in.

 Chapter 768

    Ignavi:


    "what is it?"


    The demon king asked:


    "are you familiar with the mountains in your country?"


    Ignavi nodded:


    "it''s familiar."


    I''ve been wandering around for many years.


    Most of them are mountains.


    "Then you know where there is a dragon." Asked the demon king.


    Ignavi:


    " Do you want to catch a dragon


    The demon king looked at ignavi faintly and did not answer ignavi''s question.


    Ignavi said:


    "I can''t tame the Dragon at present. The dragon is too powerful."


    He has some regrets. He can''t get this ck thing.


    The demon king said:


    "I didn''t ask you to tame the dragon. You just need to tell me where it is."


    Ignavi:


    "it''s probably said that there are some in the Yasi mountains and the Qimeng mountains in many ces, but these are hearsay and not very reliable."


    If everyone knows the trace of the dragon, then everyone is eager to sign a contract with the dragon and get the dragon''s protection.


    The trace of the dragon is hard to find, and everyone knows it.


    "Well, let''s go now. Let''s pick any one first." The demon king said without much care.


    Ignavi:


    In such a hurry.


    "Keep it. It''s not very useful."


    The demon king took a look at the ck stone. It''s useless for him to hold this kind of thing. It''s not rare.


    Ignavi hesitated and finally epted the ck stone.


    Meng Li asked 6018 in his heart:


    "what is that stone?"


    6018 said:


    "it''s a medium that canmunicate with the undead. Most of the power in it is the power used by the necromancer."


    Meng Li: OK.


    And she''s not moving.


    Is the demon king here to catch the dragon? He said he came to the world for business.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s start again tomorrow morning. Don''t worry so much."


    Ignavi also agreed with Meng Li.


    The demon king didn''t care too much. Anyway, he didn''t worry. For a while, he said good.


    Ignavi proposed to go to his new cave for a night''s rest, so he took the three with him. When he got to the cave, ignavi prepared dinner, and the demon king left, indicating that he hade to them early.


    As soon as the demon king left, ignavi asked Meng Li:


    "nerida, please tell me which family he belongs to? Do I know him? "


    He is full of curiosity about the demon king. After all, any move is very rare to him.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s not from any family. He just suddenly appeared and was canonized as a Duke by the king."


    "Prince ignavi, surprised?"


    Such a young Duke?


    In my memory, his father always wanted to be promoted to duke.


    Meng Li nodded, and ignavi said with a bit of admiration:


    "he must be very powerful to be liked by the king like this. Nerida, I''m so happy that you have such a friend."


    Meng Li


    Simple baby.


    "Do you really want to apany him to find the dragon?" Meng Li asked.


    Ignavi was puzzled and asked:


    "why not? He gave me something full of power. This is the trade term between us. Besides, I''m fine. I''m willing to."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She also wants to see the dragon. It''s said that the dragon has many shining treasures.


    Go out for a walk, in case there''s a chance.


    During the conversation, ignavi was ready for dinner. Flowers were still ced beside the food to make it more attractive.


    The table was small, so ignavi sat at it with his knees crossed, while Meng Li knelt at it.


    Two people eating food, ignavi happy to talk with Meng Li, are more fun things, some of the Warcraft in the mountains are ignavi to take a new name.


    From the mouth of ignavi, this is a rich and interesting mountain range, as if those dangers were gone.


    After dinner, Meng Li said that he was going to meditate. Ignavi no longer bothered him, but yed with a stone.


    He really wanted to have a try, but the sudden appearance of those skeletons would make the cave crowded.


    It will also disturb the cultivation of nerida.


    Ignavi put away the stone, thinking of the answer he had not given to neridast time, he thought quietly.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li looked at ignavi, sitting still, her eyes still open. She asked:"Do you have something on your mind?"


    Ignavi said:


    "I remember I owe you a reply."


    Meng Li gave a nomittal hum.


    "I hope you don''t think it''s unrealistic."


    Meng Li said.


    Ignavi said seriously:


    "I hope I can be ignavi again and use ignavi''s identity to make you my wife."


    "The reason why I didn''t reply to you was that I didn''t know how to go back, which made me very powerless and made me feel powerless."


    "I feel very ashamed." Ignavi was a little frustrated.


    "But I have to tell you what I really think. We should be honest with each other."


    Meng Li was not surprised. Sure enough, ignavi still wanted to go back. If it was her, she also wanted to go back.


    It''s not only the change of status after going back, but also the consideration for the other half.


    "Medicine or something, you know?" Meng Li is trying to find a way for ignavi.


    Ignavi said with some distress:


    "yes, I know a little bit, but those are verymon, which are the medicines made by reading the medicine books exchanged with gold coins in the town."


    Meng Li sighed that ignavi had no chance to contact the advanced system learning, which was also some potions of the necromancer city.


    There are few people saved by these drugs, but there are many people poisoned by them.


    "What about alchemy?" Meng Li asked.


    Ignavi said:


    "that''s even worse, because you can''t get in touch with it and you can''t teach yourself."


    Although Meng Li can''t hold too much hope, ignavi''s reply still makes Meng Li''s little expectation disappearpletely.


    "I know what you mean, nerida, but forgive me, I can''t do it in a short time."


    Maybe give me a few years, at least ten years, and I may achieve something in a certain field. " Ignavi was telling the truth.


    I''m sorry, too. Do you want Nerita to look forward to ten years?


    Ten years is too long.


    Meng Li thought that in addition to the demon king, it''s really hard to get a noble identity all of a sudden.


    Ignavi is easy to be found even if he goes back in disguise. After all, he has appeared in the public eye countless times.


    Even the client''s father, mother and brother could not have recognized ignavi if they had a closer look.


    And the ignavians, it''s hard to hide the identity of the ignavians.


    If you go far away, it means that the client has to leave his parents, so this is not a perfect solution.

 Chapter 769

    Meng Liforted ignavi:


    "it''s OK. There will be a way."


    Ignavi nodded. There''s no way for the moment. It doesn''t mean there''s no way in the future.


    Meng Li changed and cultivated his fighting spirit. Ignavi also cultivated his fighting spirit with him.


    At dawn, the Demon King appeared in their cave.


    Ignavi was very enthusiastic. He took out food for the demon king, but the demon king didn''t like it very much. He just ate a little.


    The demon king proposes to leave. Ignavi looks at the things in his cave. People can go, but these things are not.


    I was so excited yesterday that I forgot what to do with these things.


    When the demon king saw ignavi''s mind, he set up a border:


    "no one will break in."


    Ignavi said happily:


    "thank you very much for your help. It''s really admirable."


    He touched the border with his hand and felt very strong.


    He looked at the demon king''s eyes with a little worship, which made the demon king look at Meng Li with pride, as if to say, you alsoe to worship me.


    Meng Li on the demon king''s eyes, coldly back the eyes.


    The demon king turned a white eye in his heart. Women just love to keep revenge.


    Everyone started. After walking for a few minutes, Meng Li didn''t speak to the demon king, which made ignavi feel that the atmosphere was not very good. In order to ease the atmosphere, he began to chat.


    But ignavi said more, and the demon king looked at ignavi coldly:


    "noisy."


    Ignavi:


    He stopped talking.


    The demon king looked at Meng Li:


    "what did you want me to do that day?"


    Ignavi was afraid to answer and listened with his ears.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "why don''t you call yourself the king?"


    The demon king felt his nose awkwardly and said:


    "forget it."


    Meng Li''s heart is a little bitughing, maybe the demon king runs in too many worlds, and all kinds of role-ying, forgetting that it''s really possible.


    Does the demon king want his demon world?


    Or did he give the position of demon king to others, or was robbed by others.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about the demon king now.


    "I just want to ask you how you made it quickly." Meng Li simply asked.


    The demon king took a meaningful look at ignavi, and said haughtily:


    "can people easily copy our sessful method?"


    Meng Li didn''t want to talk with the demon king.


    "It''s hard for the necromancer to get status." The demon king said directly.


    Ignavi:


    His expectation seems to have been mercilessly destroyed.


    However, he asked reluctantly:


    "is there really no way? I hope that nerida and I can ept the blessings of our rtives and friends instead of hiding like this. "


    Demon King: "let you talk?"


    Ignavi: "well I''m not talking. "


    Meng Li: "don''t bully ignavi."


    Demon King:


    "anxious eyes?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    The demon king looked at Meng Li with uncertain meaning, and he said:


    "please, I''ll find a way for you."


    Now ignavi was very anxious. He said to the demon king seriously:


    "please don''t insult nerida. I can give it back to you, and I won''t apany you to look for the dragon."


    Then he took the ck stone and nned to give it to the demon king.


    Demon King


    Crazy. Why are you so serious.


    "It''s tiring tomunicate." The demon king sighed.


    Men has been to ignavi:


    "we just ignore him."


    Ignavi was obedient.


    Then the three men were silent. After a while, the demon king asked ignavi where to go first. Ignavi thought about it, chose a ce and gave the demon king an address. The demon king directly built a space channel to take them.


    We''ll be there soon.


    Ignavi sighed:


    "the magic of space is amazing. It can reach such a far ce all at once."


    Meng Li nodded at will and agreed. The demon king didn''t speak.


    Meng Li is looking for the dragon to take ignavi. The demon king doesn''t im to be the king of ten thousand demons. Can''t a dragon do it?


    "Look for the dragon." Said the demon king.


    Ignavi asked dully:


    "how do I find it?"


    The demon king looks at ignavi with the kind of eyes I want you to have.


    Ignavi himself is a little embarrassed. The key is that he really doesn''t know how to find the dragon."Summon, what I''m looking for is the dead dragon. You''re here constantly summoning." The demon king told the real purpose.


    Meng Li and ignavi''s expression is a little hard to say, dead dragon?


    No wonder the demon king wants to take ignavi. If there is no ignavi, the demon king has toe out and find a necromancer.


    Necromancers can not only summon skeletons, but also summon Warcraft shelves.


    "Do you mean that you want me to summon the dragon that has be an undead?"


    Ignavi felt a chill in his teeth.


    The demon king thinks that ignavi is really hard tomunicate. Is that hard to understand?


    "Yes."


    The demon king is a little weak.


    Ignavi felt that the project was a little big.


    He tried to summon. At first, he summoned a wave of skeletons. Then he felt not right. He began to summon the skeletons of some wild animals.


    All in all, all kinds of animal bones.


    Seeing no, he called again.


    He also used the ck stone given by the demon king. In this way, he could summon twice as much as usual.


    But this repeated, let ignavi very tired, messy things are out, but there is no demon king want dragon bone shelf.


    Ignavi was a little discouraged. He looked at the demon king weakly:


    "I don''t think this is a way."


    "I really tried my best."


    The demon king did not speak.


    Ignavi was angry, but did not call.


    After all, I caught a necromancerst time. I summoned so many necromancers at one time. I almost exhausted that necromancer to death.


    It''s not easy for him to meet a necromancer who can summon more than ten animal skeletons at a time. He can''t let go of anything.


    All of a sudden, he was smiling at ignavi, and he said:


    "it''s OK, you have a rest first."


    "Next time you summon one, the skeleton of the dragon needs some strength to summon it."


    Ignavi breathed a sigh of relief:


    "all right."


    Meng Li was still a little careful about the baby ignavi. She said to the demon king:


    "you are so powerful, why don''t you find out where the dragon''s bone shelf died first? It''s a little more likely to be called out like this. "


    Demon King:


    "the key is that I don''t know where he died."


    Meng Li wiped his face powerlessly, and then said:


    "people work so hard, and your reward is not enough at all. Do you want to consider re exchanging terms, such as what I said before?"


    Ignavi listened with his ears open, wondering if it would be too hard for him to be a duke, but ignavi instinctively didn''t want to say no to his own business.


    I''d like to know if there''s a good way.

 Chapter 770

    "No way." Said the demon king.


    "But I can give you something else."


    Ignavi''s hope was extinguished again.


    For the other things that the demon king said, ignavi didn''t expect much. His attitude towards things was fate. If he didn''t, he didn''t.


    Meng Li was toozy to ask. He had no hope for the demon king.


    Anyway, the demon king promised to give something back to ignavi, which is also something for ignavi.


    Then the demon king took ignavi to move a ce, maybe a few hundred meters away, and asked ignavi to call.


    Ignavi said that he needed a rest. The demon king sat cross knee, and Meng lisuo began to practice his nature.


    When ignavi said he had a good rest, he began to call again. Then Meng Li found out that ignavi called more this time.


    This surprised ignavi, who said:


    "I didn''t expect that I could summon more, but my strength has increased unconsciously."


    He tried to summon eight skeletons without stones.


    In other words, with stones, skeletons can summon sixteen.


    Meng Li


    This is an enviable gift.


    How can they progress so fast? However, necromancers can summon more skeletons every time they progress.


    Many people are envious and disliked, but the necromancer is always within the control of the Empire. No matter how powerful, the power of an empire can not be easily contested by one person or a small group.


    In fact, people like yabak, with low strength and poor talent, can only summon two or three if they are desperate.


    So take one with you. If you are in danger, take it first.


    However, people with poor strength have their own way of life. Because of his poor talent, he is good at using poison and holding his thighs. Before, he thought about holding ignavi''s thighs.


    Now I''m thinking about how to deal with ignavi.


    Poor ignavi, just like this, was dragged around by the demon king to summon the dragon''s skeleton shelf.


    In fact, ignavi felt that although it was tiring, it was also worth it. After all, he had no other way to repay and was unwilling to owe others.


    In this way, I will feel at ease when I use it, and I won''t feel that I owe anyone.


    Meng Li felt that it was really boring. He watched ignavi summon all kinds of strange things all day. These things were ugly.


    Is not really to find the dragon, also can''t see the Dragon Bright Baby, Meng Li''s hope failed, then she stay will be meaningless.


    But also have to go back, always outside, the Marquis inevitably worried and miss.


    In the past, the client had to go back in two or three days. She would not stay outside for a long time. She loved her parents very much.


    After two days with ignor and the demon king, there was no harvest, and the demon king was bored. Meng Li said to the demon king:


    "you can find it here, I''ll go back first."


    When ignavi heard the speech, he thought that it was time for nerida to go back. He could understand her, and she had rtives who were concerned about her. He said anxiously:


    "I''m not familiar with the road here. I''ll take you out, nerida."


    The demon king said:


    "I''ll send her, so you can call here."


    Ignavi is very happy, Duke has space talent, send out quickly, also free from the tiredness of nerida.


    As long as nerida is good, what''s he not willing to do, he nodded:


    "OK, thank you very much."


    The demon king took a strange look at ignavi. Isn''t it stupid.


    He is also a man, a man to send his beloved woman, he will not think about it?


    However, ignavi has absolute trust in his lover. His mind is pure. Where does the demon king think so much.


    Meng Li is toozy to talk. She says goodbye to ignavi, and the demon king takes Meng Li to another ce.


    "I''ll go back myself. You don''t have to send it." Meng Li said.


    Demon King: "OK."


    Meng Li turned and left. The demon king called Meng Li:


    "the purpose of youring here is for the blonde guy?"


    Meng Zhizhi said that he was talking about ignavi. She said:


    "when I go to every world, I have something to do, which is different from you."


    The demon king is really free and free.


    He can shuttle to all kinds of nes and see all kinds of scenery without worry. His life seems to be very long. In his heart, Meng Li envies the demon king''s way of life.


    But she is not the same, she is far away from the real freedom, carefree.


    She didn''t know the end of the road, but she was lucky to meet the system, otherwise she should have died many times.


    "All right." The demon king shrugged his shoulders indifferently.Meng Li left and said to the demon king:


    "I''lle back to find ignavi in ten days. You can send him to his home then."


    Meng Li has to go back and n for ignavi.


    Even if there''s no chance, you have to make it.


    Finish this task to open another task, I don''t know how far away from the five-star level.


    Demon King: "good."


    Meng left a few spaces to jump and went home.


    The demon king continued to follow ignavi through the mountains in search of the dead dragon.


    But it''s even more embarrassing for two people to get along with each other.


    As soon as she got home, the Marquis asked Meng Li if she had made any progress in going out for two or three days. Meng Li said, "it''s a little, but it''s not big. Please don''t worry too much."


    But it was enough to make the Marquis happy, she said:


    "well, my excellent child must attract excellent young people, and my mother is looking forward to it."


    "What outstanding youth? Nerida, is it... " Hanno went into the hall.


    He took over the conversation with a smile.


    The Marquis opened her mouth. Meng Li looked at the marquis. The Marquis resisted the impulse to speak and said, "nothing''s wrong."


    "There''s a secret." Said Hannah with certainty.


    Meng Li said mysteriously:


    "just wait for it and it will give you a big surprise."


    It could be a shock.


    I don''t know if Hannah will object.


    Hanou is very interested, but since Meng Li said so, he is not good to ask, can only wait for Meng Li said surprise.


    In the evening, Meng Liy on the bed and did not practice. Instead, he felt at ease to think about what method to use.


    Staring at his eyes, he thought a lot, and Meng Li even thought about all these years'' experiences one by one.


    Atst, she got an idea and sat up, shouting:


    "let''s do it."


    6018 knows that the host should have an idea.


    In fact, 6018 thinks that the host is still not used to relying on the system and is not used to discussing with the system. Just like this time, the host has a headache and worries about how to do it, but it has not discussed with him.


    It seems that I am the most idle system.

 Chapter 771

    Since Meng Li said that he had a target, when branen wanted to see Meng Li in Marquis''s house, the Marquis politely refused.


    In the past, I always wanted to persuade Meng Li to see me.


    I''m afraid my daughter is not interested in men.


    Anyway, my daughter is interested in this aspect. If Brann''s daughter doesn''t like it, forget it.


    Meng Li felt that this effect was an unexpected harvest.


    Brane is a little confused. Now the Marquis won''t help him?


    If you want to cry, can you let him see the beautiful miss nilida? Miss nilida is a fire magician, and he is also a magician. At that time, they will be able to give birth to an excellent and noble magician offspring.


    When Meng Li went out, Brann followed Meng Li and said:


    "miss nerida, can you give me a chance?"


    Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    Brann asked, "why?"


    Meng Li could not bear to say:


    "as I told you before, I don''t like you. You always follow me like this, which inevitably makes me feel disgusted."


    Brian looks hurt:


    "is that right? Am I really that annoying? "


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "there''s nothing wrong with you, but I just don''t like you. Please don''t spend your precious time on me any more."


    Brian:


    "so I don''t have any shorings that make you disgusted, so I can still move you?"


    Meng Li


    "Yes, you''re annoying."


    What do you like about me?


    I like you to stay away from me.


    Don''t like is don''t like, sometimes really can''t say why.


    "Brann, in fact, our identity is not suitable for tearing face, which is more embarrassing." Meng Li said seriously.


    When he said that, brane was embarrassed to leave.


    Clients have been very tired of brane, she does not enjoy the pursuit of brane, her heart only ignas.


    Brann looks at Meng Li''s back and sighs. If her family is more powerful, miss nerida may treat him differently.


    And he could see the indifference in nerida''s eyes.


    But he really likes nerida. Don''t his parents say that if they like someone, persistence will definitely move her?


    After staying at home for ten days, Meng Li went to find ignavi again.


    The demon king brought ignavi back as promised.


    See Meng Li came, ignavi quickly to Meng Li hiss, the demon king on the side of the face expressionless.


    Meng Li dealt with it awkwardly.


    Ignavi told Meng Li:


    "after you left, we went to many ces, and also found the dead of the dragon, which we found yesterday."


    "Do you know? The Duke is unpredictable. He can find the sleeping soul of the dragon from its skeleton


    Ignavi was full of enthusiasm and gave a sermon to Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li looks at the demon king, his eyes are puzzled.


    The demon king took a bead from his body and handed it to Meng Li. Meng Li took it and looked inside. The transparent bead was actually a space in which a weak dragon was sleeping. It was already a soul body.


    After the Dragon died, the soul attached to the bone?


    What immortal skill?


    Don''t dragons need to die? In other words, does this unique creature need to die?


    Meng Li gave the bead back to the demon king, thinking that this was the end of the matter.


    As a result, the demon king said:


    "like this, we need to find five more."


    Meng Li


    Ignavi''s smile solidified.


    Ignavi''s smile disappeared.


    "I think the task is too difficult. I may not be able to finish it at all."


    Ignavi told the demon king in embarrassment.


    It takes ten days to find a dragon, and the Duke says it''s good luck. If not, it will take longer.


    Is he going to turn over the whole world and summon all the dead to see it?


    It will take too long. It really won''t work. The ck undead stone will be returned to him if it''s too big.


    The demon king unexpectedly didn''t force any more. He said:


    "it''s OK. Even if our transaction ispleted, if we still need you, I will trade with you with other things."


    It''s not easy to find, and it needs luck.


    He already has two dragon spirits in his hand, plus this one, three.It''s also a little gain, that is, many necromancers may be enved in the future. As for ignavi, the demon king thinks it''s a pity to let go


    The demon king looked at Meng Li:


    "I went back, so that the king would not think that I had run away. I had to know all the Dragon Knights in the name of Duke."


    "And the contract dragon."


    Meng Li said:


    "you don''t want to be crazy. You need to take out the dragon soul of others."


    Demon King honey smile:


    "yes."


    Meng Li thought of pulling out his soul, and then he thought of his own tragic experience, and immediately lost his face to the demon king.


    "By the way, you get along well. Have a nice evening." The demon king said meaningfully.


    It''s obviously a brush with Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s face was cold:


    "of course, you won''t worry about it."


    The demon king turned and walked away, and said:


    "it''s worth a lot of money, don''t waste it."


    Meng Li


    If it wasn''t for ignavi here, she would have verbally retaliated against the demon king.


    Ignavi felt that he understood, and felt that he did not understand, naive ignavi only felt that he did not have to be pulled to call the dead.


    But seeing her expression, he asked:


    "what''s the matter with you, nerida?"


    Meng Li eased his displeasure and squeezed out a smile:


    "it''s OK."


    "Well, I''ll prepare dinner." Said ignavi.


    Meng Li also helps ignavi to prepare dinner. As they talk, ignavi tells Meng Li that the demon king finally gives him a magic scroll, which can transform space.


    Those things about space outside are very expensive.


    Ignavi is very happy to get this thing, because it is a good thing to save his life.


    But he insisted on giving it to Meng Li. Meng Li firmly refused. Ignavi should keep it for his life.


    Two people push back and forth, see Meng Li really don''t want to, ignavi just give up, he temporarily keep it.


    He also said that the demon king conveniently gave him a ring with superrge space and showed it to Meng Li. Meng Li intruded into his mental power and found that the space inside was really big.


    Meng Li dares to say that even the client''s father doesn''t have such a big space.


    It''s estimated that it''s something that the demon king can''t use. It''s better to give it to others.


    And if you can use something to make others contribute, you don''t need to do it yourself. Besides, the demon king won''t call the undead.

 Chapter 772

    After dinner, Meng Li advised ignavi to have a good night''s rest. After all, he was tired for so many days.


    She said she didn''t meditate any more.


    Ignavi clever sleep in his bed, Meng Li with dream beast talent let ignavi quickly fell asleep.


    Ignavi felt that he had had a long dream, in which there were all kinds of strange things and some special novelty.


    These things are of particr interest to ignavi.


    Ignavi did not know that these dreams were carefully woven by Meng Li.


    It''s different from creating dreams for people in the past. It''s roughly OK. For ignavi''s dreams, details are very important.


    When ignavi wakes up, he says to Meng Li, who is half dead and sleepless all night:


    "nerida,st night I dreamt about some very novel things."


    Meng Li Zhuang seemed very interested. She asked:


    "tell me quickly, what is it?"


    "I dream of using the blood of some Warcraft to guide the power from the body and draw a strange figure on a piece of yellow paper. When it is used to inject fighting spirit, it can be used to attack others or defend itself."


    "By the way, it seems to be called..."


    Ignavi wrung his eyebrows and thought for a moment, and finally said:


    "it''s called Fu Zhuan, a very novel name."


    "It feels like a magic scroll to me, but there are many strange effects about that seal character in my dream that magic scroll doesn''t have."


    "We can even make puppets, use materials to create something like Warcraft, and then we can use puppets to fight against them."


    "It''s like getting a Warcraft willing to fight for us. It''s amazing."


    "Although this Warcraft is made of materials, it''s not a real Warcraft, but we don''t have to tame them, and we don''t need to put in emotion. Even if it''s broken, we won''t be sad, will we?"


    Ignavi spoke with great excitement.


    Meng Li listened silently.


    That''s what she did for ignavi, who has to have his own capital.


    Since it can''t be speeded up in the local field, we should start from the outside.


    As long as ignavi knows anything about the Fu Zhuan, he can be called an expert. After all, no one knows anything about it except ignavi.


    And an inventor.


    It sounds very tall. It''s a new thing.


    Although there is something inmon between Fu Zhuan and magic scroll, some magic scroll has no effect, but Fu Zhuan has.


    After all, Meng Li had studied too many Fu and Zhuan in order to understand the soul opening and controlling Fu, and learned a lot. With so many books that she read in the world and system space, what she understood was not only the knowledge of a world.


    Some of these novel and practical things are very rare in the world of cultivation, and they will be rare here.


    Meng Li didn''t n to teach ignavi those soul control runes and other seal characters. This kind of thing is not too humane and can''t be said to make people feel evil.


    How can you control other people''s souls?


    You can''t be scared to death. It''s evil enough for the necromancer to control the skeleton battle. Now he can control the soul, which undoubtedly makes people even more afraid.


    Ignavi may be killed. Everyone will think that the necromancer will not do good. Even if he invents something new, it is not a good thing.


    Even some painless puppet techniques are very popr. Soldiers can have their own puppets, or magicians can have one.


    The world is rich and colorful. It''s not difficult to make a puppet and find materials.


    Meng Li also thought about whether making this kind of puppet would add new burden to the ne. Then Meng Li felt that he was thinking too much. This is a magic world. The power of the great mage and the holy mage can bear it, but why can''t he bear the puppet of the generalbat effectiveness of the soldiers.


    Another puppet, the cost will not be as low as one person in the world.


    There are still some people who can''t afford it.


    There are also some seal characters, such as attack and defense, which are easy to learn. Although magic Scrolls have the same effect, they are different things, so they will be epted.


    It''s just to improve the system, to add a few to ignavi''s invention.


    Of course, Meng Li also thought of a whole set of ns for ignavi.


    Ignavi was suddenly silent for a moment, and then he said with great regret:


    "it''s a pity that it''s just a dream. If it''s reality, it would be so good."


    Meng Li said: "why don''t we have a try?"


    "Maybe we can make such a great invention by following your dream?"


    Ignavi was stunned for a moment. He stood up abruptly and began to get excited again. His face turned red.


    He said:"Nerida, you''re right. I think maybe we can try it."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "let''s start today."


    Ignavi said:


    "well, the cinnabar in my dream can be bought in the town. Although it is used by alchemists, we can change its use."


    "We can get the Warcraft blood, too."


    Meng Li looks at ignavi with a smile. As long as ignavi is willing and happy to do it, sess will be easy.


    After all, she''s around.


    They said they would do it and set out to look for materials. Ignavi told Meng Li on the road: "I feel like I haven''t had a dream for a long time. It''s very real. Now the scene in my dream seems to be printed in my mind. If I''m willing to try my best to recall it, I can remember it."


    "It''s a magic dream."


    Meng Li just smiles. Ignavi has to dream several times.


    The smart ignavi can even find substitutes. In fact, Meng Li has reced many things when he created dreams for ignavi.


    Otherwise, ignavi would be more difficult to understand.


    Time spent in the afternoon, ignavi finally made the first amulet.


    He excitedly raised the talisman:


    "it''s a sess. It should be a sess."


    He pasted the amulet on a tree and attacked it with fighting spirit. The amulet shed and the tree was not hurt by ignavi.


    Even if ignavi didn''t try his best, he was very happy.


    This is the first step to sess, but this sess is very incredible, only from a dream.


    He was so happy that he almost hugged Meng Li. Meng Li was so embarrassed that he gave way without any trace.


    "Thank you, nerida. You encouraged me. Otherwise, I''m still in a dream. I think it''s a wonderful dream." Ignavi grinned brightly.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s God''s blessing on you, because you be a necromancer, but you still don''t change your mind and do no evil."

 Chapter 773

    Ignavi said:


    "maybe."


    "Thank God."


    Meng Li said to ignavi:


    "we can realize your dreams one by one. Keep working hard."


    Ignavi nodded and began to look for materials to make some other runes. Sometimes ignavi couldn''t figure out the truth. When there was a mistake, Meng Li would help him to correct it without any trace.


    Don''t go into the wrong way of thinking. You can''t get out for a long time.


    It''s no good to drag on for a long time. I hope to push ignavi crazy.


    Meng Li felt that he was also verypetitive.


    Ignavi was addicted to making runes and couldn''t extricate himself. He didn''t sleep at night. He was excited and tossed all night, and then tossed out some simple runes.


    Ignavi is now as easy to do as the students who have got the answers to the test papers.


    It''s just that the fighting spirit in the body is gradually exhausted.


    At dawn, ignavi realized that the whole night had passed. He said to Meng Li with guilt:


    "nerida, I''m really sorry that I didn''t pay attention to the time and didn''t let you rest."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it doesn''t matter. I''m very happy and excited to see you have these novel inventions. I think you have the capital now."


    Ignaviughed, and he said:


    "nerida, you really know me best in the world. I may have the same idea as you."


    "If I make a puppet of Warcraft, then I give it to the king, and the king will be happy." Ignavi''s voice is a lot more serious.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t think it''s proper."


    Ignavi looked at Meng Li:


    "why?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you just offer to the king as a puppet. It''s hard to satisfy the king''s appetite. He may also dislike you as a necromancer and refuse to ept it."


    How can the king look up to something invented by a necromancer.


    Perhaps there are also psychological barriers, abrupt to the king, say a bad analogy, as if a hand full of faeces to give you a beautiful rose, although he carefully holding the end, you also think this flower is not beautiful, even disgusting.


    Not willing to reach for it.


    "You may also be asked to hand over the production method. He may be more willing to find someone to do it again and then use it, but you certainly don''t want to hand it in?"


    Ignavi nodded:


    "it''s my capital. Without these things, I would be in the same confused situation as before and could not move."


    He looked at all kinds of defense symbols, attack symbols, pursuit symbols on the table


    He is eager to change his present embarrassment.


    "If we first let the world know that you have used your things, the king will not mind your offering. After all, you have used them."


    "When the timees, the king will take care of his face and reputation, and he will treat you leniently. He will even hope that you can invent something more novel."


    Moreover, Warcraft puppets can''t be mass-produced, and they don''t have such powerful materials to do, so as to avoid the king''srge-scale aggressive war at that time, but they can have certain effects on the battlefield, which means that ignavi can serve the country.


    Ignavi felt that nerida was right, and he said:


    "I''ll listen to you."


    "Yes, we want to keep the most powerful and the best puppet of Warcraft for the king." Meng Li said.


    Ignavi:


    "then we can take these amulets and seals to the town for sale, just in exchange for some gold coins. Someone must need them."


    Meng Li nodded. If he wants to make a puppet of Warcraft, he needs a lot of materials. He can''t do it by himself. He has to use gold coins to buy it.


    The most important way is to make the mercenaries well-known. The mercenariese and go all over the ce, and it''s easy to spread.


    "Would you like to have a rest, nerida? I''m sorry to have tired you allst night." Ignavi said thoughtfully.


    Meng Li wanted to say that she was more than tiredst night, but she could carry it. She said, "it''s OK, I''m not tired."


    "We''ll pack up and go to town."


    Ignavi nodded and prepared breakfast. Ignavi also got Meng Li a bunch of flowers. Meng Li felt that where ignavi went, the flowers would be destroyed.


    Thend was changed before the loss, otherwise the flowers nearby would have been picked by ignavi.


    She can''t hold on to this neighborhood even if it goes on like this.


    When they got to the town, Meng Li wanted to save time and effort, and tried to sell it to the boss who sold magic scrolls here. However, when people looked at this little seal script, although the runes on it were flowing and powerful, they just thought it was unreliable.Not willing to buy, and the boss is worried about whether he can sell out.


    Since they can''t sell it, Meng Li and ignavi have to set up their own stalls ording to the old n.


    Ignavi was very excited. He didn''t usually dress like a necromancer in ck. Besides his pale skin, he was quite normal.


    As they set up the stall, ignavi squatted beside Meng Li and said:


    "it''s a novel experience. I don''t know if you can adapt to it?"


    Meng Liughs: "no problem."


    She also thought it was very interesting, but looking at the peopleing and going, she didn''t seem to be interested in them.


    Not even willing to stop and ask what it is.


    No curiosity?


    Meng Li found a board, a pen, stained with ink, and wrote: for sale, Fu Zhuan has the same effect as magic scroll, but it is cheaper than magic scroll.


    Cheap this word, Meng Li deliberately used red, this will be more eye-catching.


    Can also be more direct to the soul of people, how lovely and real two words ah.


    Before, ignavi didn''t realize that their business had been neglected. Seeing Meng Li''s writing, he saidter:


    "nerida, you are so smart."


    Meng Li just smiles.


    Especially the mercenaries, they hunt Warcraft in the mountains, they need more life-saving things, but also want cheap things.


    The effect was really immediate. After a while, four men and one woman came to them.


    The men are burly, and the woman''s muscles look very powerful. Her skin is not very good. Obviously, she experiences more wind and sun.


    In terms of dress, it''s almost the same as the public''s mercenary dress.


    Several men looked at their amulets curiously, trying to reach for them, but they didn''t.


    Instead, the woman asked:


    "what is this thing?"


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened when he looked at ignavi. She didn''t rush to talk to the first batch of customers who were happy toe. Let him do what ignavi likes to do.

 Chapter 774

    Ignavi picked up a few pieces of Rune paper, and he said to the woman:


    "which one do you need? There are many, defensive, offensive, and water gathering runes. There will be a small range of water."


    "And Mars and so on..."


    Ignavi felt his head a little embarrassed, but for a moment he couldn''t go on. The woman asked:


    "what is the Mars symbol?"


    Ignavi said, "it burns..."


    Women are a little speechless:


    " Even your paper can burn. "


    Ignavi is a little embarrassed, and Meng Li also wants tough. The effect of these primary water gathering runes and primary Mars runes is very weak. He wants ignavi to use them to practice his drawing.


    In order to cultivate ignavi''s heart of talisman, the talisman should not just follow the painting, but also use the power in it.


    The heart should follow the rune.


    In fact, ignavi''s understanding is also very fast. He has made a lot of such things, but he is reluctant to throw them away. However, it is a very weak existence.


    After all, it''s not advanced. Advanced Mars runes can be used to attack. Fire itself is an attack.


    But the low-level Mars rune is really simr to its name. Only spark rain can be used to make firewood.


    Ignavi touched his nose awkwardly and said:


    "then you know about this kind of defense symbol. You''ll need it."


    The woman was suspicious. She thought for a moment and said:


    "sorry, I''ve never heard of you."


    When ignavi heard the words, he took a tender look at the talisman and said:


    "I''d like you to see its effect."


    Then he picked up a defensive talisman to show them. Five people gathered around the stall, which was a little lively. Out of curiosity, others gathered around.


    Ignavi saw this, increased his determination to use a defensive charm.


    He picked up the talisman and said to the woman:


    "you must be a brave soldier. Please attack me."


    Woman Don''t you me me for what happened? "


    Ignavi smiles and shakes his head:


    "no way."


    The woman tentatively attacks ignavi with fighting spirit, and ignavi uses a defensive charm to resist the attack.


    The woman said in surprise:


    "I didn''t expect a small one What''s your name? "


    Ignavi quickly raised the volume. He worried that the onlookers would not hear him:


    "talisman, defensive talisman."


    "Such a defensive talisman has such an effect." The woman''s expression was satisfied.


    The man walking with the woman finally said:


    "how many gold coins?"


    Ignavi looked at Meng Li. He really didn''t know how to set the price. Meng Li said: "fifty gold coins a piece."


    Even if it''s cheap, it doesn''t matter. It''s not impossible to raise the price.


    Anyway, the cost is certainly enough, and they don''t get rich by it, just for a reputation.


    The onlookers also whispered that it was too expensive.


    The man said:


    "your price is too expensive. The magic scroll with this effect is only 100 gold coins."


    Ignavi couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He said:


    "I sell 50 gold coins with the same effect, but you say it''s expensive. The magic scroll has 100 gold coins, but you say it''s not expensive."


    The man said:


    "that''s because we don''t worry about the magic scrolls. But you know, we haven''t used them. What if we can''t use them at the critical moment?"


    The problem that men worry about is actually OK. After all, it''s a new thing, and it certainly can''t get people''s 100% trust all of a sudden.


    I didn''t expect that ignavi, a "smart" baby, blurted out: "if you''re worried that you can''t use it, you can buy two, so it''s safe. Isn''t it cost-effective for you to buy two amulets for one magic scroll?"


    After that, ignavi was a little annoyed, and he found that he was not quite right.


    Onlookers


    Meng Li


    Dare you have some confidence in your products.


    Why do you say that.


    Who knows, the man said:


    "three for one hundred gold coins, if you like, I can try it."


    "After all, your defense effect can''t resist the attack of very powerful people."


    Ignavi wants to roll his eyes again. How many gold coins did he spend?


    It''s not impossible to expect a little gold to resist the damage of the great magician. What is it?


    He had something a little bit more powerful in his mind, but nerida said he should not do it for the time being.He just listened to Nerita.


    The meal needs to be eaten one by one. Only when it''s simple, can it beplicated.


    However, ignavi also knows that with his current strength, he can''t make a talisman that can resist the attack of the holy mage.


    It''s far away from that day. How can we deal with such a high level of Saint mage easily.


    Ignavi didn''t want to sell. He felt that his things were insulted. How could they be looked down upon so much? Did he have to spend 100 gold coins to buy magic scrolls to be happy?


    The man said:


    "would you like to?"


    Ignavi shook his head, the man was not too disappointed, these things are dispensable, he pulled the woman, intend to pull the woman away.


    The woman said to the man:


    "wait a minute, we might as well buy some attack charms."


    Even if the attack Rune has no effect, it''s not too bad, but it''s only 50 gold coins. If it has effect, it''s equivalent to spending 100 gold coins to buy two attack magic scrolls.


    It''s very cost-effective.


    It''s something that women prefer to buy, and they will buy it again.


    "Can you give me a try of the attack charm?" The woman asked ignavi politely.


    In view of the politeness of the women, although ignavi felt that the request was a bit rude, he did not harshly refuse it, but said:


    "I don''t like it very much."


    The woman sipped her mouth, hesitated, and finally said:


    "give me two of them."


    The man''s expression was a little upset, but she didn''t say anything. The woman gave ignavi a hundred gold coins and left with the amulet.


    Several men all looked at the runes and saw that the above runes were flowing faintly. They didn''t know when there was such a thing in the world.


    Ignavi''s face brightened up again, and eventually led to his first business.


    A few of them left, but the rest of them gathered around again. All in all, they wanted ignavi to try the effect again.


    It''s also great to be a spectator.


    But ignavi was a little reluctant to try again, which led to more spectators and less buyers.


    Some people buy it. Many people have the mentality of buying it and trying it. Anyway, the price is not expensive. If it really works, it''s half cheaper than the low-level magic scroll.


    There were several times when ignavi felt a little bad when someone spoke ill. In the middle of the way, some people tried some more runes.

 Chapter 775

    By the time the sun was about to set, ignavi had sold out most of the runes, and the rest were more chicken runes.


    These are cheap, and no one wants to buy them.


    I can''t think of any great use.


    Meng Li looks at the cloth bag ced in front of ignavi, which is full of gold coins. Ignavi doesn''t have no space for the ring, but just says that in order to let everyone see that he can sell this thing, and some people are willing to spend gold coins to buy it, so he puts the gold coins outside.


    Meng Li used the power of space to put some gold coins in ignavi''s money bag.


    After all, ignavina''s gold coins are not enough to be a lower level puppet Warcraft.


    On the other hand, ignavi had a psychological burden on her, especially when she was on a mission.


    Always pay for a person, for a long time, people will take it for granted, in the end, will not pay heart resentment.


    She doesn''t want to make the rtionship between ignavi and the client change. I believe ignavi never wanted to ask from the client. To be honest, ignavi is more willing to pay for the client.


    Perhaps ignavi felt that it was a very lucky thing that the client also loved him.


    She is so good that she does good without leaving a name.


    So ignavi decided to close the stall. He was going to buy materials. It was a challenge to be a puppet. It was even more a challenge to be a puppet of Warcraft.


    Ignavi was thinking about the heavy money bag. He was a little puzzled and said:


    "do you sell so many gold coins?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, I''ll count it for you."


    Ignavi had no idea about money, so he believed it. He nodded and said, "after all, we''ve sold a lot. Let''s go and buy the materials."


    They went to buy materials and spent almost all the gold coins. Ignavi also took out some things from his space ring that he didn''t think he needed to sell.


    In fact, they are all valuable parts of Warcraft. Ignavi usually hunts some Warcraft to make a living.


    When things are brought back, ignavi''s hands are itching. If she wants to do it overnight, Meng Li doesn''t want to. She has to pass on knowledge to ignavi through her dreams at night.


    Ignavi still needs a lot of knowledge to master, otherwise it will be very difficult to be a puppet Warcraft.


    He politely asked Meng Li:


    "nerida, are you tired?"


    Ignavi waited for Meng Li to say that he was not tired, and then he could propose to make a puppet of Warcraft.


    Because I really want to do it. I can''t wait.


    But he Mengli said:


    "I''m a little tired."


    Ignavi nodded:


    "well, let''s have a rest tonight."


    If he tampers with the material at night, nerida can''t rest well.


    So if you think about it again, you can only let it go.


    Ignavi was thinking about the puppet in his mind. When he prepared dinner, he said less and thought about everything about the puppet in his mind.


    Meng Li''s heart was a littleughing. Ignavi''s brain is really smart. He has a high learning talent and strong concentration. This is a very intuitive reflection.


    Ignavi really missed it. He forgot to chew when he was eating. His mouth was full of food, a little silly.


    Had it not been for Meng Li''s false cough, ignavi would not have known how long he would have been in a daze.


    Then after dinner, Meng Li decided to let ignavi fall asleep.


    If you don''t let ignavi fall asleep, it''s estimated that ignavi''s excitement will make him toss and turn until midnight.


    Once again, ignavi was imbued with a lot of knowledge in the form of dreams.


    It''s mainly about puppet runes and puppet Warcraft.


    The next day, ignavi told Meng Li:


    "nerida, I dream about it again, and this time it''s more detailed than thest time. God hase to care for me again. I will live up to God''s kindness."


    In fact, up to now, ignavi thinks it''s a bit incredible that there is such a magical thing in the world.


    But in front of him, he had to believe it.


    Meng Li:


    "OK, you can''t rememberst night. Let''s try it now."


    Two people began to make puppet Warcraft, first do a mostmon, low cost, even if the failure is not distressed.


    They decided to make a mastiff, which is actually a Warcraft that looks very much like a hound, a verymon one.


    In fact, Meng Li seldom did this. When she was in the family, she was quite old and interested. Her father and she yed together, but it was too long. At least in the past hundred years, although she knew the theory, she was still unfamiliar with the actual operation.


    It''s not as fast as the paint.Mainly in the side to y for ignavi, and then without a trace to remind him, there are difficulties, you talk about my discussion.


    At this time, Meng Li thought of 6018 and asked 6018 to participate in the discussion.


    All kinds of pondering, all kinds of tossing, sleepless day and night, finally tossed out the puppet Warcraft they want.


    You can drive the puppet Warcraft to fight by driving the puppet Rune into it.


    So ignavi thought it was the result of his and nerida''s struggle, but in fact, it was the crystallization of their wisdom.


    Ignavi looks very excited and joyful. He is fascinated by the puppet of Warcraft, which brings him a great sense of achievement.


    "I''ve made it. I think I''ll be right by your side soon."


    Ignavi said excitedly.


    Meng Li nodded, thinking that he should go home, at least to let his parents see, to prove that he is safe.


    She said:


    "ignavi, I think I should go back tomorrow. I''ve been a little dyed this time."


    "I''ll be back as soon as possible this time. You''re at the critical moment."


    Meng Li promised.


    Ignavi expressed his understanding, and Meng Li said:


    "our puppets of Warcraft should not be sold to others. You can take one with you, and you can''t sell any gold coins."


    Ignavi nodded and said:


    "I''ll listen to you. When you leave, I''ll sell some runes. When I sell them, I''ll take the puppet Warcraft with me, and then everyone will see it."


    Meng Li said:


    "if someone wants to rob your puppet Warcraft, you just go away, don''t entangle with them, don''t expose your identity."


    Otherwise everything will fall short.


    If you know that ignavi is a necromancer, some people will think that puppet Warcraft is also evil.


    But we need to know that there is such a thing in the world.


    Ignavi thought of the space magic scroll given him by the Duke. It''s no problem to walk away quickly. It''s just such a precious thing. It''s painful to use it casually.


    He knew that for the sake of the long-term n, he could not care about those things now.


    Just use it.

 Chapter 776

    Meng Li creates a dream for ignavi at night. At dawn, Meng Li bid farewell to ignavi.


    Ignavi follows Meng Li out and intends to send Meng Li to the town.


    Meng Li stopped ignavi, she said:


    "forget it this time, I hope you have more time for your invention, don''t dy too much time."


    Ignavi said:


    "I don''t think it''s time-consuming to give you a ride."


    Meng Li:


    "but I hope you can..."


    Meng Li pretends to be shy, you know.


    Ignavi understood, but he didn''t insist on sending Meng Li any more. He told Meng Li to pay attention to all kinds of things.


    In fact, every time Ie here, nothing happens without ignavi''s greeting. It''s just that ignavi feels sorry for not seeing her off when he leaves.


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "if you go on, I''ll be in town."


    Ignavi:


    "all right, nerida."


    Meng Li finally left ignavi''s cave.


    Ignavi looked at the mess in the cave, but now he was not in the mood to clean it up. Instead, he made the seal characters.


    He thought that he had to sell some materials in the afternoon. Some materials were gone and he wanted to buy gold coins.


    If you don''t spend a little effort to fight a fierce Warcraft in the mountains, you can also exchange a lot of gold coins.


    The head melon is worrying, didn''t expect the demon king toe here.


    Although the demon king suddenly appeared in the cave, ignavi was not surprised. He was only surprised by the arrival of the Duke.


    He warmly greets the demon king, who looks at the stall made by ignavi with a smile. There is almost no room for his feet.


    Ask:


    "how can you do this?"


    Ignavi hesitated, wondering whether to say it or not.


    The demon king asked:


    "did nerida teach you that?"


    Ignavi shook his head, and the demon king was toozy to ask.


    "When you''re free, I''ll take you to summon the Dragon undead."


    When ignavi heard this, he said:


    "I, I don''t think I have time for this right now. I have something more important. I''m sorry."


    The demon king looked around and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Ignavi nodded, and the demon king said:


    "well, when you''re done, you can think about it."


    "Don''t forget to practice. You can summon many undead at one time."


    This is efficient.


    I went out to get some necromancers to summon me for a try, but those necromancers were so greedy that they wanted to chop them up after watching for a while, so they couldn''t use it at all.


    Ignavi didn''t refuse immediately because of his politeness. The demon king asked:


    "what about her?"


    "I''ve just left. Are you going to take her back?"


    If he takes her back, she doesn''t have to walk, and she doesn''t have to spend so much time by car. It''s very good that she can get home in a twinkling of an eye.


    She can go home and have a good rest. She should be very tired these days.


    The demon king stretched out his hand and patted ignavi heavily on the shoulder. Rao Shi''s body is much stronger than before. However, being patted by the demon king, ignavi''s body copsed:


    "it''s a long snack, son."


    The demon king said to ignavi in an uncertain way.


    Ignavi frowned. The Duke was so powerful that he couldn''t bear to beat him.


    Dim sum?


    Nerida seemed to have told him the same thing, and now the Duke came to him and said, why?


    Does he really have no heart?


    He opened his mouth to say something and found that the Duke was no longer in the cave.


    He thought about it. Why should he have a snack?


    If you can''t figure it out, it''s better to make fu Zhuan.


    When Meng Li came home, the Marquis''s mother asked him about Meng Li again. Meng Li said happily:


    "soon, good things areing."


    The Marquis was obviously happier than Meng Li, and she said:


    "I really want to know that it was the young man who could win the favor of my daughter."


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll know by then."


    The Marquis nodded and looked at Meng Li more kindly.


    Meng Li returns to the room and finds that the demon king is waiting in her room.


    "Who told you to break into a woman''s boudoir?" Meng Li said.


    Demon King:


    " I have no ce to go. "


    Meng Li:


    "I''m not here to entertain you."


    "Did you have thatst time?" The demon king looks at Meng Li.Meng Li thought that he could not spit out the wisteria, and he didn''t feed something rich in vitality, so he certainly didn''t.


    She shook her head seriously.


    In fact, wisteria can absorb the vitality of anything, including people, but she has never been allowed to do so. She always has wisdom, and it is inappropriate to absorb it.


    Elixir has no intelligence, but can be absorbed.


    Meng Li even suddenly produced a kind of magic medicine field to ask for love vine.


    nt something rare and full of life.


    The demon king nced at Meng Li, looked at Meng Li''s expression, and picked his eyebrows. It seemed that there was no more.


    If not, forget it.


    "You''re not happy with that guy these days?" Asked the demon king.


    Meng Li: "I have told you that I have a mission in this world."


    The demon king nodded thoughtfully:


    "so."


    "Please, I want to have a rest." Meng Li said.


    The demon king took a look at Meng Li''s face and left.


    This time back, Meng Li ns to stay for a day, because ignavi still needs to pay close attention, a little worried, afraid of idents.


    However, at dinner in the evening, hanou, who is proficient in all kinds of information, told Meng Li: "a strange thing happened in the city."


    Meng Li raises her eyebrows and looks at hanou, expressing curiosity. Hanou says:


    "someone''s contract dragon has been stolen."


    Meng Li


    "Is it a living dragon or a dead one?" Meng Li asked.


    The eyes of the Marquis and the Marquis turn back and forth on Meng Li''s and Han Nuo''s faces. The news that the son says makes people feel very strange. The giant dragon can be stolen. Unexpectedly, what the daughter asks makes people feel even more strange.


    What are they.


    Han Nuo nced at Meng Li and said:


    "of course, it''s alive. The contract was signed, but the hard contract was cut off by force. The giant dragon is very powerful. I had a chance to see it once."


    "The owner of the dragon is very angry now. He scolds the Dragon thieves all day and beats his chest and feet."


    Hanno just took it as a funny thing to say.


    In fact, it''s not kind. After all, it''s so sad that someone lost the Dragon


    Meng Li said, the Dragon thief doesn''t have to think about who it is.


    I don''t know that the demon king went to the world to collect dragon trunks. Does he want to be the most popr dragon knight in the world, with all kinds of living and dead dragons?


    She didn''t ask much about the demon king.

 Chapter 777

    The next day Meng Li went to find ignavi again.


    This time, Meng Li didn''t say that he was going to develop a rtionship. Instead, he said that he had gone out to visit mountains and rivers with his friends and his return date was uncertain.


    The Marquis wants Meng Li to take people with her to ensure their safety, but she is still rejected by Meng Li.


    The Marquis insisted that she would not leave this ce.


    By the time he arrived, ignavi was still making runes, which made Meng Li very satisfied and did not ck off.


    In the evening, Meng Li still dreams for ignavi, and the next day he apanies ignavi to sell amulets in the town.


    In a few days, the effect is remarkable, because there are fewer spectators now, and they basicallye to buy ignavi''s amulets.


    Who can use such a good thing.


    Someone also wanted to buy ignavi''s Fu Zhuan at one time, but ignavi refused.


    Ignavi told Meng Li:


    "I think I''d better sell it myself. They will know that I sold it."


    Meng Li nodded, ignavi''s idea is right, although it will take more time to sell, which is a disadvantage.


    But the advantage is that people can know him, and they don''t know what price to sell when they buy it and sell it again. If the price is higher, fewer people will buy it.


    Besides, people won''t say it''s made by ignavi. You can''t draw a picture of ignavi on the seal script.


    Ignavi''s puppet Warcraft just stayed by quietly. Meng Li asked:


    "does anyone pay attention to it?"


    Ignavi said:


    "some people pay attention to it, but more people regard it as an object and don''t know it has attack power. I didn''t let it move."


    No chance.


    Meng Li said.


    Now Fu is selling very fast. They don''t have to wait until the afternoon. They sell out Fu and Zhuan early and buy materials to make new puppets of Warcraft.


    Meng Li apanies ignavi to be a puppet of Warcraft every day. Now he starts to be a more advanced and powerful puppet of Warcraft.


    Also learn to do some moreplex Fu Zhuan.


    The rest of the time is to sell runes, which are getting better every day, and there are people waiting for ignavi.


    Including ignavi''s first customer, the woman also came back to buy.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to leave even after staying here for a few days. Ignavi asked suspiciously:


    "nerida, did you say it to your parents this time?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I made an excuse to say that I woulde out longer this time."


    "After all, you are too busy here."


    Ignavi said with a smile:


    "nice of you, nerida. I don''t even know how to thank you."


    Meng Li smiles without saying anything. Don''t thank me. Thank the client.


    She would not have done so much without the soul of the client.


    It''s not going to work at all.


    However, when selling Fu Zhuan this day, I met someone who made ignor and Meng Lidu frown.


    Yabak, with a few friends, was in the crowd.


    In front of him, someone was buying the seal with ignavi, and yabak could squeeze in the crowd, which made the people around him frown.


    Looking back, I saw several people covered by ck windbreaker. Their skin was too pale, and there were strange things around them.


    Dingqing saw that it was a skeleton. Although it was wrapped in cloth, it could be seen from all aspects that it was a skeleton.


    Everyone was so frightened that the crowd suddenly dispersed.


    Necromancer, everyone is far away, disdain and fear mixed in his eyes.


    "It''s you, egger."


    Yabak said hello to ignavi, his eyes rolling on the amulet and on the puppet of Warcraft.


    "You''re a good Warcraft undead. You don''t look like an undead." When he spoke, he gave people a sense of unspeakable cunning.


    Ignavi said angrily:


    "what did you say?"


    "I''m not an undead. Don''t talk nonsense."


    People around him looked at ignavi suspiciously, and someone began to say:


    "he actually knew the necromancer, and the one next to him turned out to be the necromancer?"


    Another person said:


    "you see, his skin is pale. I didn''t look at it carefully and didn''t find it."


    Some timid people whispered:


    "let''s go. There are many necromancers here."


    Some of the former people have gone, some of them have been left behind, and some of them are intended to watch good ys.


    "It''s not the undead," he sneered? You''re not... "


    When yabak spoke, his eyes turned to Mengli''s, and he felt that his consciousness seemed to fall into an abyss. His voice stopped suddenly, and Mengli seeded in making yabak shut up.I didn''t let yabak identify ignavi.


    Ignavi was staring at him angrily and worried about what he shouldn''t say, but he didn''t know how to keep silent.


    Standing in the same ce, the necromancer beside him pushed him, but he didn''t respond.


    Meng Li is just a pity. She has found out for a long time that although the talent skills acquired by individuals seem to be avable in every world, in fact, the effects are not the same.


    In every world, the power of Tiandao''s suppression may be single, multiple or multiple.


    The degree of restriction is also different.


    Like now, if there is no repression, her consciousness may be swallowed forever.


    Now, however, because of the suppression of some external forces by the way of heaven, he and yabak are at least magicians. His soul is different from ordinary people, and his consciousness will return soon.


    It''s so annoying. It''s so bad.


    Ignavi collected the talisman, worried that in case of chaos, he would be robbed. When the other necromancers saw the situation, they could not see through ignavi''s identity and solved the problem of yabak first.


    They put aback aside and began to talk and work.


    Ignavi said:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li took a look at the people around him. Even if he wanted to do it, he was not suitable to do it here.


    She nodded.


    Ignavi packed everything, and someone nearby said:


    "is he guilty?"


    "Is it really a necromancer?"


    The man looked at the rune paper in his hand and made a mistake for a moment. It was something of the necromancer.


    It''s evil.


    He kind of wants to return it.


    Meng Li''s mouth moved and he wanted to say something, but he was stopped by ignavi:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li can only keep silent and follow ignavi.


    They could only see the necromancers, but they didn''t dare to get close. They could only look at them from a distance.


    Several necromancers discussed how to wake up yabak.


    What''s the matter? Why can''t you talk all of a sudden? It''s just like being stupid.


    But the Necromancers didn''t like people to see them at a loss. They scared away the onlookers with skeletons.

 Chapter 778

    Although ignavi and Meng left, and the necromancer did not achieve the purpose of his trip because he was busy with the affairs of yabak, the endless events that happened in a few minutes gave a group of people endless conjectures.


    All sorts of guesses havee out.


    Some people say that ignavi is the necromancer. You see how pale his skin is.


    Some people say that ignavi was framed for offending the necromancer.


    Originally, the Necromancers had a very small mind, and they would be rewarded if they offended them.


    Some regret how to let that person go. They should return the talisman in their hands.


    But hesitation at that time was really hesitation. After all, this thing is really cost-effective and can save a lot of gold coins.


    If you really want to return it, you still feel reluctant. Sometimes you can''t buy it even if youe twice.


    Now it''s very important to take this part.


    Besides, he didn''t buy it by himself. Afterforting himself, he didn''t feel that he should have bought it.


    Ignavi and Meng left people''s sight, ignavi said angrily:


    "yabak is such a small man. Today is a special day to do bad things. I don''t know what happened just now. Is it God''s retribution?"


    Meng Li''s eyebrows are not to be denied.


    However, it also proves that ignavi has been known by everyone and can bring back yabak.


    Ignavi said:


    "thest time I was harassed, he said that I would regret it sooner orter. I really regret that I didn''t beat him at that time."


    Meng Li:


    "well, I guess that soon your identity as a necromancer will be uploaded in the town."


    There seems to be no way to stop it. There are many people who know that ignavi is a necromancer. Now ignavi has a bad rtionship with those Necromancers.


    Ignavi looked at Meng Li:


    "I think it''s the same."


    Meng Li asked:


    "how many puppets have been made now?"


    When ignavi said this, he was in a better mood:


    "three, one is better than the other."


    Meng Li:


    "let''s do a few more, and then go back to Yacheng."


    "Yacheng, can you really go back?"


    Ignavi suddenly hesitated.


    Meng Li said:


    "I can understand you, but we will go back sooner orter."


    "The reason why you don''t sell puppet Warcraft is that you n to sell it in Yacheng in the future."


    This kind of expensive thing needs to be sold in the ce where the imperial nobles are concentrated, so that it can enter the aristocratic circle and the sight of the king.


    It''s not very useful here, but it''s just a foreshadowing toy a foundation for ignavi to get the support of civilians.


    It''s also for ignavi to practice. You know, puppet Warcraft is also engraved with runes. It''s very troublesome to make a puppet Warcraft.


    Ignavi can make three, and it''s excellent.


    Some rare materials were found in ignavi''s ring. Ignavi didn''t think they were useful.


    It''s very talented and powerful. It''s easy to kill a Warcraft, so what you get can''t be cherished by ignavi before.


    "The appearance of yabak is just to let us go back to Yacheng ahead of time." Meng Li said in a warm voice.


    Ignavi thought about it, nodded and said:


    "well, I''m not afraid."


    Meng Li smiles, and ignavi says: "fortunately, I bought enough materials before, otherwise I would have to go to the town, which would be discussed. I don''t like this feeling."


    Meng Li nodded and they went back to the cave.


    Meng Li apanied ignavi for one day. The next day, Meng Li found an opportunity to say to ignavi:


    "I have something to do when I go out."


    Ignavi is now focusing on depicting runes, which makes him have no time to think about what Meng Li is going out for, and he doesn''t even hear what Meng Li says clearly. He just nods and says yes.


    Meng Li turned out of the cave and felt the mental imprint left on yabak yesterday.


    Annoying people.


    Whether it''s because of the plot, riabak is regarded as the driver of ignavi''s death, or because yabak knows that ignavi''s undead talent is very high, or because he is determined not to make ignavi feel better now, but also to make trouble, or even to do something bad in the future, he should get rid of it.


    It''s too bad to keep it. Even if ignavi returns to Asia city, at that time, yabak may catch up with the maghei ignavi of Asia city.


    Maybe she needs to be discredited. If yabakes to Yacheng, he will always know her identity.


    Although people are disgusted, ridiculed, and have great prejudice against the necromancer, it does not affect what they hear from the necromancer, process it, and then talk about it with relish.Meng Li kept building space channels, changing directions, to sense the specific position of yabak, which was quickly sensed by Meng Li.


    She directly constructed the space passage and came to the side of yabak, who was drinking wine greedily under a big tree, humming a ditty and clutching his skeleton.


    I don''t know if he''s worried about ignavi or she''sing to him to settle ounts. There are three skeletons standing beside him, which is the limit of his call.


    Mengli directly wrapped up yabak with space, and isted yabak''s skeleton with space.


    Yabak''s eyes widened in space.


    He yelled:


    "what are you doing? Are you a magician


    "You can''t do this to me."


    His expression was very frightened, because he could not drive his skeleton to fight against the hateful woman in this space.


    Poor him now unarmed, he has a lot of medicine, but can''t use on her.


    There is also the medicine that can corrode the skin and bones of this vicious woman. If only it could be used now.


    She will show her lovely white bone, maybe he can drive her to fight and be his ghost.


    It has to be said that the brain circuit of yabak is very strange. Now it has fallen into the enemy''s hands, and even can fall into the fantasy of being out of touch.


    Shouldn''t you think about asking for mercy, or fighting again?


    Meng Li wanted to use space to kill yabak and destroy his body.


    But it''s not cost-effective to think about it. Yabak can be a chicken to watch the monkey.


    She let go of him. As he was happy to be free, a hand suddenly appeared around his neck. The next second, his neck was broken by Mengli.


    Meng Li was indifferent in his eyes and threw away the body of yabak.


    Yabak doesn''t like to be clean at all. He stinks.


    Can''t you smell it?


    I hope his necromancer friends can find the corpse of yabak, and be good in the future, and don''t have a sense of existence.


    For this reason, Meng Li is also worried that yabak''s body will be taken away by wild animals. She specially arranged a space boundary for yabak, so that her worry is gone.

 Chapter 779

    Get rid of yabak and Mengli returns to ignavi.


    Ignavi was very attentive. He just knew that nerida was out and back. He didn''t know how long she was out and what she was doing.


    Seeing that ignavi was so attentive, Meng Li went for a walk in the town.


    Sure enough, the hottest topic in town now is the discussion of ignavi. They know ignavi''s name is IgE.


    They are all talking about whether he is a necromancer or not, and they are also discussing why he didn''te to set up a stall. Is he guilty.


    Or worried that the necromancer would trouble him.


    In this way, ignavi''s reputation is even stronger, though it''s not a good thing.


    Meng Li helped ignavi buy some materials that he could use. Ignavi is so dedicated that he would not find any more materials.


    She won''t find out that she bought it back.


    At this time, his friends also found his body, and they said in horror:


    "is buck dead?"


    "It looks dead."


    A person says, finish saying he still goes to touch Meng to leave the space boundary that decorates, knocked with the hand.


    I didn''t open it.


    He let his skull deal with the space, and he didn''t open it.


    That''s what a great man did. Who did yabak offend recently?


    Several people looked at each other and said with some fear:


    "it can''t be the woman beside IgE. Yesterday, I saw her look at us coldly and murderously."


    "I had a bad feeling at that time, so I didn''t dare to speak."


    In fact, Meng Li''s eyes are not so frightening, but this man deliberately exaggerates to show his intuitive sensitivity.


    "I don''t know. Is she a space magician?" One man looked around in disbelief.


    The man guessed:


    "is it for us to put yabak here on purpose?"


    "Let''s go to Iger and ask. The vicious woman around him killed yabak."


    Another man''s head was shaking like a rattle, and he said:


    "are you stupid?"


    "We''re still going up there. Are we looking for death?"


    The man thought for a moment and sighed deeply:


    "ah, poor aback, you are the dead."


    -


    Meng Li and ignavi stayed in the cave for more than ten days, made a better puppet Warcraft, and then nned to leave for Asia city.


    Before leaving, ignavi put all the belongings in the cave into his ring. He said:


    "if the Duke hadn''t given me this ring, I wouldn''t have taken these things."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Look, ignavi has a good impression of the demon king.


    "I may note back in the future." Ignavi was still slightly reluctant.


    "Let''s go."


    Ignavi squeezed out a farfetched smile, which was very nervous in his heart, because he was going to return to Yacheng, where he had been separated for many years. I don''t know if the family would me him for going back rashly.


    They set out.


    When he got to the town, there was a carriage to Yacheng. Meng Li took a carriage here every time.


    It is said that the carriage is not a horse pulling a motor car, but a kind of Warcraft pulling faster than the horse. This kind of Warcraft is very tame.


    Suitable for human work.


    The carriage also needs to wait. Ignavi wears a hat and lowers his head to cover his forehead. The cor of his clothes covers his chin. Meng Li specially orders him to cover it to avoid being recognized as a nuisance.


    Meng Lei himself used the magic, her body has enough aura to support her use, of course, ignavi did not know.


    Ignavi was even more nervous when he heard that people around him were specting about his identity.


    As the saying goes, good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, people are more willing to deliver more explosive news, more willing to believe that bad things happen to others.


    So now there are more people who say that ignavi is a necromancer.


    More people speak, more credible.


    Meng Li patted ignavi on the back, hoping that he would rx. His heart should be suffering now. Although it is true, it is not easy to be said that.


    Undead talent is not what he chooses to have.


    Some people are still rumored to have bought the seal script from ignavi. Some are more curious, while others say that it was made by the necromancer, so it must be evil.


    Ignavi was a little angry and wanted to go up to refute. He was pacified by Meng Li.


    It is also said that the necromancer who took the lead on that day died in the end. It is said that the woman next to Iger is a space magician who killed yabak.


    I didn''t expect that a noble space magician would mix with a necromancer.


    And killing people.Tone of this space magician are some disdain.


    What they said was so systematic that ignavi felt that if he listened to it, he would believe it.


    He''s a necromancer, but who''s the space wizard?


    Nerida?


    Nerida is fire.


    The carriage finally arrived. There were several carriages in the carriage, which could take people to Yacheng. Meng Li, for the sake of purity, packed a carriage that could take four people.


    It''s spacious for two people.


    Ignavi said suspiciously:


    "listen to them, is aback dead?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I''m not sure about this, but they all said that yabak was dead."


    Ignavi Oh, originally thought he would sigh for a while, but there was a kind of inexplicable ease in his heart. What''s the matter?


    But who is the space magician? It can''t be the Duke.


    Is the Duke going to kill Abbott?


    The demon king didn''t know that he had a ck pot on his back.


    Meng Li saw that ignavi''s mood was not too high, and she still wanted to think about things. She said:


    "cultivate your fighting spirit and calm your mind."


    Ignavi saw that Meng Li had begun to cross his knees, and he nodded.


    Half a dayter, when he arrived at Yacheng, ignavi set foot on thend of Yacheng and saw the bustling streets of Yacheng. He sighed:


    "finally back."


    Meng Li nodded and took ignavi to rent a house. In fact, he had inquired about the house for ignavi before, so he found it very smoothly.


    In fact, as long as you have money, many things will go smoothly, at least not for rent.


    After settling in ignavi, Meng Li said to ignavi:


    "I have to go back. I haven''t been back for many days."


    Ignavi felt sorry for this:


    "I dyed you."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "it doesn''t matter. I''ll go first. You protect yourself. I''lle to see you tomorrow morning, and it will be much more convenient to see youter."


    Ignavi nodded, but he still didn''t want to walk around in Yacheng. There were many people who knew him in Yacheng, and it would be even worse if they met family members.


    It happens that there are many things in my ring, so I don''t need to go out to buy anything.


    Thinking of this, ignavi rxed a little.

 Chapter 780

    Then Meng Li went home and heard that another dragon stealing case happened.


    Even the king was shocked. He could not help but sigh who was so wicked.


    They stole the dragon.


    Can the dragon be stolen at will?


    But I stole the dragon, and I didn''t see anyone contract the dragon.


    Contract dragons are basically known. For example, some Dragon Knights serving the Empire also need to register.


    Han Nuo looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "you are not at home all this time. What are you busy with?"


    The Marquis looked at Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li said:


    "didn''t mother tell you? I went out for a sightseeing trip. "


    Hannah Oh, the expression is not too believe, but also did not ask.


    The next morning, Meng Li nned to slip out of the house, and then was caught by the marquis.


    "Nerida, are you going out again?"


    Meng Li exined:


    "mother, I''m just going shopping this time. I''lle back to have dinner with you in the evening."


    The Marquis said wrongly:


    "then why don''t you take me with you?"


    Meng Li


    I''m afraid you can''t stand it.


    Meng Li said that she would go out with her little sister, and the Marquis would give up.


    Now that she''s in the city and doesn''t go out of the city, the Marquis doesn''t worry about her daughter. Meng Li goes smoothly.


    When we got to ignavi''s ce, Meng Li said:


    e on, ignavi, let''s go to an auction house and sell this thing by auction."


    That''s what I talked to ignavi about before.


    The auction house will build up momentum and make the puppets of Warcraft famous.


    Ignavi nodded and said:


    "when I was living in Asia city, I was not too old and didn''t know much about famous auction houses. I might need your help."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. I''ll tell you. You go."


    She is not very convenient to appear, but she can lead ignavi and find a reliable auction house.


    I''ve been in love with an auction house for a long time. The boss has a good reputation and has been praised by Hanno. Meng Li thinks it''s very good.


    This is the way to do business. We all agree that only when we are good can we have a better business.


    Take ignavi to the auction house she has long been attracted to. When ignavi is on the road, he is nervous and worried that others will recognize him.


    In fact, if you don''t look carefully, it''s not easy to recognize ignavi.


    It''s just that ignavi is too sensitive. Under normal circumstances, who will watch carefully.


    Of course, if ignavi bes famous, it will be different. There will be many people who want to clearly see ignavi''s features.


    When he got there, ignavi himself entered the auction house, and Meng Li was waiting outside.


    Originally, Meng Li wanted to use magic, but he felt that he had arrived in Yacheng, and ignavi was not around, so there was no need to waste his spiritual power.


    Meng Li doesn''t worry about ignavi''s loss or bad negotiation. Ignavi is not a brainless person.


    Besides, other people''s boss is not the one who will cheat others.


    She waited at ease, looking east and West. The streets of Yacheng were so busy.


    After waiting for about an hour, Meng Li saw Brann.


    Brann also saw Meng Li. He quickly came over and said to Meng Li:


    "beautiful miss nerida, who are you waiting for here?"


    He looked up at the sign of the auction house and said:


    "there is nothing to be sold in this auction house today. What do you need? Maybe I can find it for you. "


    Meng Li was a little unhappy, and she said:


    "I don''t need anything."


    Is it really polite to speak with a crackle, regardless of whether others want to hear it or not?


    Brann saw that Meng Li''s face was not very good, and his enthusiasm was extinguished in an instant.


    But it was not easy to see nerida. He said, "nerida, you are so cruel to me."


    "You should know what I mean. If I don''t do well, you should tell me that I can change it."


    "I believe that if you persist, you will like me."


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "I like you to stay away from me."


    Bran: Yes


    What is this? Is he so unbearable and humble that he can''t move this woman.


    "You go. I want to be alone."


    Meng Li waved helplessly. Don''t let ignavie out and meet him.


    It''s not that I''m afraid that ignavi will doubt her. Ignavi is not that suspicious. It''s just that Brann, because of her, can''t say that he will think about ignavi.If the identity of ignavi is figured out, whether the auction can proceed smoothly is a big problem.


    Brann''s face is a little ugly. He is a noble after all, but nerida doesn''t give him a good face.


    Now he was more and more disrespectful.


    This road is not built by nerida. Why should we drive him away.


    Some anger welled up in his heart, and he said:


    "nerida, I happen to be working nearby, so I may have to dy here for a while, so I can''t leave immediately."


    Meng Li All right


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go."


    We can''t let Brann find ignavi.


    Meng left without looking back.


    Bran: Yes


    He stood in front of the auction house, bored.


    Nerida left, but he told her that he had to work here. If he left now, nerida would turn back to see that he was not there, and then he would know that he lied to her?


    In order to circle his lies, Brann stood still.


    Ignavi came out of the auction house in high spirits. He didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. The owners of the auction house were very friendly.


    He eagerly shared the joy with nerida, but he didn''t find her outside.


    Instead, a man stood motionless at the door of the auction house. Ignavi couldn''t help but look at brane one more time. Brane also nced at ignavi.


    Both of them feel familiar with each other, but they can''t remember where they met.


    At the same time, they chose not to think about it carefully. They met more people, and it was normal to meet a little familiar people asionally.


    Ignavi sticks around the auction house and looks around for Meng Li, but there is no trace of Meng Li. He can only go back to his residence, hoping that nerida can wait for him there.


    Meng Li naturally waited for him at ignavi''s residence. Feeling that ignavi was back, Meng Li weed him.


    "Are you ready?" Meng Li asked.


    Ignavi said happily:


    "well, vogmail is very interested in my Warcraft puppet. He said it''s a great and sacred invention."


    Vogmaker is the name of the auction house owner.


    "He is willing to help me do everything well. Of course, he will charge amission, but I think his charge is reasonable. After all, he has to waste a lot of spirit."


    Meng Li is also happy, as long as there are Auction Stores willing to operate.

 Chapter 781

    The auction house is very fast. It is an influential auction house in itself, which is popr with the nobility. Now it is said that such a novel thing will be auctioned, and it will soon spread among the nobility circle.


    Hanou told Meng Li about it as news.


    Meng Li thinks that Hanoi is a source of news. He likes to pass outside news to his home.


    And I like to tell her.


    He also told Meng Li: "it''s a novel thing. I watched the day. I just had time that day. I''ll take you to the party."


    Meng Li nodded cleverly. Of course, he had to go and have a look.


    When things are almost fermenting and everyone knows it, the time for auction finallyes.


    Meanwhile, ignavi has been busy making new Warcraft puppets.


    Ignavi sat nervously in the private room. Everything else was fine, but nerida told him that he would attend the auction with his brother and could not apany him.


    It made him feel a little sorry that he didn''t experience it together.


    Meng Li followed hanou into the auction house, just met the demon king.


    Hanou politely called the Duke, and the demon king looked at Meng Li with a smile.


    "Do you mind if I share a private room with you?" The demon king said to Hannah.


    Hannah: I don''t mind


    In fact, I do mind very much, but he won''t offend people and bring disaster to the family.


    The demon king nced at Hanno''s face and said:


    "I see your expression I don''t want to disturb you


    Hannah


    What a psycho.


    Then the demon king left, and hanou took Meng Li into the private room. He brought up all the drinks and food.


    After a while, the auction began.


    At the beginning, they were all high-level magic scrolls or materials, as well as rare potions. Everyone''s enthusiasm was not high, and most of them were to see the puppets of Warcraft.


    After all, it''s like a mighty Warcraft fighting for you, and this Warcraft doesn''t need to eat, and it can be repaired even if it''s broken.


    It doesn''t need to be tamed, and it''s convenient to carry with you. If you put it in the ring, you can catch the enemy unprepared.


    And then finally it''s ignavi''s puppet Warcraft.


    Someone demonstrated the use of this thing below, and everyone looked at it with interest, and even uttered exaggerated exmations.


    is as like as two peas, and has a strong attack power. Of course, it also has something to do with the strength of the user.


    And the appearance is also very lifelike, even with the wind around.


    Loyalty, reliability, will not bite the Lord, do not invest in emotion, is his advantage.


    The auctioneer said that 5000 purple gold coins would be sold.


    Most of the people here were born to nobles. Even those who feel expensive in their hearts will not be surprised and underestimated. Besides, 5000 purple gold coins are not expensive for this novel thing.


    People are beginning to bid.


    Five thousand, six thousand, six thousand five


    Han Nuo said to Meng Li:


    "do you like it?"


    Meng Li nced at the majestic and motionless puppet of Warcraft, and before he spoke, Hanno said:


    "I''ll take a picture for you, you have nothing to y with."


    Meng Li


    "No, I''m not very interested." Meng Li can only say so.


    She asked ignavi to do it, not for Hannah to shoot it at a high price, and then she would sneak around.


    But the elder brother of the client is really good. The price is not cheap, but he is willing to take pictures.


    Hannah tilted his head and said:


    "are you afraid of high price?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I''m really not interested. Thank you very much for your kindness."


    Hanno see sister said seriously, is really don''t want to look, also no longer persistent.


    Meng Li is not interested, but a lot of people are interested, especially many beautifuldies. They need more security, and their families are more willing to buy them.


    Besides, it''s novel. It''s worth showing off.


    At this time, the price has reached 10000 purple gold coins.


    And the atmosphere is still very high.


    When the price of purple gold coin rose to 30000, the number of people who bid slowly decreased, because 30000 purple gold coins had exceeded the affordability of some people.


    At this time, azy voice came out. It was the voice of the demon king. He called out:


    "fifty thousand."


    All the people in the private rooms were speechless. This was Duke Mo''s voice. Was there no one waiting in Duke Mo''s room? You need to shout in your own voice.


    Then everyone understood that Duke Mo was telling them that he wanted it.


    Some people choose not topete with the demon king.


    But some of the nobles here are very sour. The demon king got a duke''s position out of thin air. He just can''t stand you. You''re a Duke out of thin air. Where can we get rich.By the way, I can also give you a challenge, tell you the strength of our old aristocracy, usually with a tail, don''t be too arrogant.


    Of course, some of them were fooled by the appearance of the demon king, and the nobledy who liked the demon king was more willing to buy this puppet of Warcraft for the young and promising Duke.


    Then someone started shouting 60000.


    Seventy thousand.


    In a private room, the demon king leisurely ate grapes, hooked his lips and continued to shout:


    100000.


    After all, one hundred thousand purple gold coins are really not a small number, even the people who want to give the demon king power are wrinkled.


    Ignavi covered his heart and felt that his heart was about to jump out.


    A hundred thousand.


    At that time, the boss gave him an estimate of about 50000, but it jumped to 100000.


    What about nerida? What''s her mood now.


    Han Nuo shrugged at Meng Li and said:


    "does the Duke really want to make trouble?"


    Meng Liwei smiles. Maybe the demon king is still thinking about ignavi. Actually, he helped ignavi this time, which is equivalent to being ignavi''s drag.


    Poor ignavi, Meng Li always has the feeling that he can''t escape the demon king.


    "Nerida, do you think the Duke really has such a family?" Asked Hanno.


    Meng Li said:


    "probably, yes."


    The demon king has so many worlds, and his strength is good. He should not be poor. What does the strong mean? It means a lot of resources.


    When I met the demon king in those years, the demon king would be weak and hurt because of the shuttle ne. Now that he is here, I know that he will not have this kind of distress.


    The understanding of space is definitely on a new level.


    Hanno wanted to roll his eyes, he said:


    "don''t blindly believe the Duke just because he is good-looking, so you are just like the women who hang around in front of the Duke''s house all day."


    Meng Li You''re right


    I don''t argue.


    After the silence of the auction house, there came a sonorous voice:


    "ten thousand."


    This is the price offered by the bidder. He felt that the Duke''s price increase would not be less than 10000. ording to thew, it would be from 50000 to 100000. If so, it would be 150000.

 Chapter 782

    The idea is that if the Duke calls 150000 purple gold coins, they won''t call any more.


    After all, it''s 150000 yuan to buy this


    On the contrary, it''s good to pit the Duke.


    But does the Duke really have such a rich family?


    If not, it would be a shame.


    However, the demon king took a sip of tea calmly. As expected, he criedzily:


    "150000."


    Originally, the other party saw that the goal had been achieved and wanted to stop.


    Let the Duke bleed.


    But he didn''t like it. He was so gullible. In addition, the Duke''s tone was full of power and disdain for the price, which made him shout:


    160000.


    Then there was silence, and no more Duke''s voice was heard.


    Bidder: Yes


    No more?


    The auctioneer yelled: 160000 for the first time


    160000 for the second time


    There is no bid in the middle.


    There''s a bit of a rush in the heart of the bidder.


    I wish someone would shout and add some money.


    But now we can''t say we don''t want to.


    But this is not 160000 gold coins, but 160000 purple gold coins.


    Finally, in all kinds of tenderness of bidders, there was no one he expected to bid for. He bought the puppet of Warcraft for 160000 purple gold coins.


    I know I''ve been set up by the Duke.


    Irritating.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. The demon kinges to ignavi''s private room. Ignavi is used to the Duke''s sudden appearance beside him.


    Just can''t help murmuring in my heart, is there so many magic elements in the Duke''s body?


    It''s not economical at all.


    "How do you thank me?" The demon king frowned at ignavi.


    Ignavi felt numb at this.


    He''s not stupid. Of course he understands the whole thing.


    "I''m really busy at this time. I may have time when I''m finished."


    Ignavi thought about it and said.


    "I''ll be paid when you''re done." The demon king didn''t look worried.


    It''s just catching ignavi.


    Ignavi, due to the bad human rtionship, could only say:


    "OK."


    It''s a waste of time.


    It''s not dangerous for him.


    Ignavi asked the demon king to eat the snack from the auction house. The demon king took a light look and shook his head.


    Ignavi did not force himself to eat a little, but he thought it was so delicious. Why didn''t the Duke eat it?


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has a good impression of the Duke. He can make a friend.


    Han Nuo looked at Meng Li and said:


    "I didn''t expect a high price of 160000 yuan."


    "I don''t think 160000 is worth it."


    Meng Li pursed her lips. In fact, she was quite satisfied with the price of 160000 yuan.


    The price is enough to shock people in Asia.


    It will surprise themon people and spread widely in the aristocratic circle.


    It will let everyone know about the puppet of Warcraft.


    The purple gold coin can let ignavi buy some rare materials to make a more perfect puppet of Warcraft.


    The puppet of Warcraft was sessfully auctioned out, and Meng Li didn''t pay attention to others. After the auction, he followed Hanno back to the Marquis''s house.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Meng Li went to find ignavi the next afternoon.


    It was built directly from the Marquis''s house, so who can know her whereabouts.


    To be honest, she always thinks that Brann is OK and sneaks around to pay attention to her, which makes her very ufortable.


    I still like the client. Brann just doesn''t know how to change people inside.


    But there''s no way to take him. You can''t cut people off.


    Meng Lixian observes ignavi in the dark and sees that ignavi is very dedicated to depicting runes. She goes in.


    After standing behind ignavi for a while, ignavi was distracted and looked back at Meng Li.


    "I''m very sorry, nerida. I didn''t notice you. By the way, when did youe?"


    Meng Li: "for a while."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll carve this rune, or all my previous work will be wasted." Ignavi exined.


    Meng Li nodded and quietly watched ignavi depict the rune for the new puppet.


    Now ignavi''s knowledge is fixed. I don''t know if ignavi''s intelligence will lead to new understanding and breakthrough in the future.


    It took ignavi a long time to finish his work.


    "Nerida, you''re here atst. I really wanted to see you yesterday." Ignavi''s face was still a little aggrieved.When I''m happiest, I feel that I''m missing something when I''m missing someone to share.


    Meng Li exined:


    "I was going home with my brother yesterday."


    Ignavi:


    "well, I understand."


    "After all, yesterday''s price was a real surprise."


    Meng Li nodded, ignavi said:


    "there will be a new auction of Warcraft puppets in a while."


    Meng Li: "OK, but now people outside guess your identity one after another. Vogmail has covered your identity with a mysterious veil, but sooner orter this veil will be lifted."


    Vogmar said it was a master''s invention.


    Meng Li thought that he had asked ignavi to take the puppet Warcraft in the small town before. Someone had seen ignavi take it. The runes flowing on it were very special.


    It''s going to cause a lot of spection.


    It won''t be long.


    It doesn''t matter. I''m not going to hide it for long.


    Ignavi nodded gently, saying that he knew and did not know what would happen if his true identity was revealed.


    Meng Li helps ignavi fight.


    Later, ignavi sold nearly ten puppet Warcraft, all of which were bought by the aristocracy.


    Now people in the noble ss want one. It has nothing to do with how useful it is. It''s just a state ofparison and novelty.


    He also benefited from the first person who took away the puppet Warcraft. He bought a puppet Warcraft at a high price and ate it. However, because of his face, he could not say that he was at a loss.


    It''s really good. It''s worth buying.


    So it doesn''t look silly.


    I can buy this expensive thing. I''m a cow.


    He also tried his best to trick others into buying, to show others how powerful this thing is, and to make others'' hearts beat.


    If we spend money together, our hearts will be in bnce.


    In a word, although the puppets of Warcraft after ignavi didn''t sell as high as the first one, the prices were not low.


    People are more and more curious about ignavi''s identity. What kind of genius invented this thing.


    It''s just that ignavi is too homely, and vogmail is not the one anyone can offend. His identity hasn''t been revealed yet. It''s just that some people began to rumor privately that it was a necromancer who made this thing.


    I once saw a necromancer with something simr around him.


    The Necromancer''s stuff is evil.


    Of course, all these rumors came from that small town.


    Meng Li said that she was not surprised. It can be said that she initially wanted things to ferment to this point.

 Chapter 783

    Only when people are prepared for the identity of ignavi''s necromancer in advance can his appearance be epted more easily.


    If ignavi conceals the world and the king, epts the king''s reward and the world''s support, and is exposed as a necromancer, it is cheating and concealing the king and the world.


    Why didn''t you say it in the first ce?


    Cheat the world and steal fame.


    But ignavi''s identity can''t be concealed for a lifetime. After all, there are people in his family here. If they meet, they will recognize him.


    The people who bought the puppet of Warcraft heard this rumor and watched their puppet of Warcraft worry. Did the necromancer make it?


    Is that really evil?


    Do you want to throw it away.


    But if you see that other people are using it, you can use it yourself. Whatever.


    Who is willing to throw it away.


    The most concerned is the king, because the king saw the value in it.


    As for the rumor that this man is a necromancer?


    Regardless of this, the king felt that he could have a look at it. For selfish reasons, he also wanted to y with it.


    He began to ask vogmail who this man was. Vogmail said that he really couldn''t disclose it, because there was a confidentiality agreement. Instead, the king sent vogmail a message to ignavi, saying that he wanted to see him.


    When ignavi learned that the king wanted to see him, he was still a little flustered.


    He had an idea in his heart, but he didn''t know whether it was right or not. He thought of nerida, but now she wasn''t with him.


    He said to vogmaker:


    "can you tell the king, I think I need to be prepared to see the king."


    Vogmail breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he wanted to see the king, otherwise the king would be angry and things would be difficult.


    He doesn''t want such a genius to fall, even if it''s because his puppet of Warcraft has brought him a lot of profits.


    When Meng Li went to find ignavi again, ignavi told Meng Li about it.


    He also said his idea, he said:


    "I want to send a puppet of Warcraft to the family, if they are willing to ept it, it would be best."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. Ignavi wanted to tell them his identity by sending a puppet of Warcraft to see how the family reacted.


    If the family is willing toe forward, things should be smooth.


    Meng Li thinks it is feasible. Let''s see the reaction of the Mond family first.


    ording to his own idea, ignavi carefully prepared a puppet of Warcraft for the Mond family. He sent it to someone and just wrote his name on it.


    He didn''t show up.


    But it''s enough for them to understand ignavi.


    Ignavi''s father received the puppet of Warcraft. He was both surprised and happy. He was d that he got a puppet of Warcraft. To his surprise, it was actually made by his own children.


    It seems that the rumor is true.


    What a surprise, madam.


    Now things are a little hot. Does the child mean toe back?


    He wanted to, but the family


    Ah!


    Then there was a family meeting, which was discussed by highly respected people in the family.


    Some felt that ignavi could be brought back into the family and given a new identity.


    After all, the current ignavi can bring great benefits to the family.


    What''s wrong with being able to create benefits for the family and improve its status?


    However, some people do not agree. Considering the identity of ignavi as a necromancer, they feel that the benefits they get can not offset the shame ignavi brings to them as a necromancer.


    Although you are rich, but your way is not right, still can not get people''s respect.


    The family?


    You can''t hide it, and it''s not a long-term solution. After all, what kind of magic talent this person has is easy to know.


    What''s more, it was said that the man was dead, but now he''s back again. Outsiders can see that there''s something fishy about it.


    After all, a necromancer is ying like this.


    Most of them are against it. They don''t want to be ridiculed.


    What if you have a puppet inventor in your family? He is an evil necromancer, and things must be evil.


    This kind of sour words must be everywhere.


    Because some people can''t see them well, there will be envious people everywhere, and they will smear them, and their family will disdain when ites to them.


    To stain their family.


    Family honor cannot be destroyed.


    Besides, can the public really ept his identity as a necromancer?


    If you can''t ept it, and you can''t see their good people making up their power, the puppets of Warcraft will be regarded as evil things.


    No one will want this kind of puppet. They will bear the ridicule and shame brought by ignavi, but they will not get anything beneficial.There is a big risk.


    They didn''t know the king was going to see ignavi.


    For various reasons, ignavi did not receive a reply from the Mond family, which made him very disappointed.


    Also let Meng Li feel a little surprised, did not expect that the Monde family is not willing to ept ignavi.


    But just a little thought shows what the Mond family thinks.


    Their concerns are alsomon.


    Ignavi went to see the king with the puppet of Warcraft that had been prepared for a long time and painstakingly made.


    The king sat on the throne and looked at ignavi kneeling down. He narrowed his eyes. His thick voice sounded in the hall:


    "it is said that you are a necromancer?"


    His expression was serious and dignified. In this solemn hall, ignavi was a little nervous.


    He raised his head, did not dare to look at the king, the king did not hear a sound, can not help but "hmm?" He let out a cry.


    Ignavi replied:


    "to tell you the truth, I am."


    The king could not help frowning. He was really a necromancer!


    "Why do you want toe out? You should hide in a corner." The king didn''t like to see the necromancer. He was impatient to speak.


    Ignavi said:


    "sire, I used to live in the mountains with peace of mind and never came out to make a living by killing Warcraft, but since I invented the puppet of Warcraft, I don''t think it should be unknown."


    "I always feel that..."


    Ignavi gave the king a very uneasy look. The king just frowned at him and didn''t stop him from speaking.


    He took a long breath. His heart beat too fast.


    Then he said:


    "I always feel that the puppet of Warcraft should be what you need, and I want to bring convenience to you."


    The king let out a meaningful sound and said:


    "convenient?"


    Is that all?


    Ignavi nodded and said:


    "although I know that as a necromancer, the Empire will not employ me, but I want to work for the Empire in another way, which is my dream day and night."

 Chapter 784

    He looked at the king uneasily, licked his lips and said:


    "if one day there is an unfortunate war, the puppets of Warcraft can protect the soldiers of the Empire."


    The king snorted coldly, nomittal.


    He looked at ignavi''s face, which looked like his father''s, and asked:


    "your face is a little familiar. Where were you born?"


    Ignavi pursed his mouth, and his expression was very tangled. The king''s face was not worried, but he did not ask again.


    If you look into the identity problem, you''ll know. What''s wrong?


    In order to ease the atmosphere, ignavi said:


    "please give me a chance to see the puppet I made."


    His majesty pulled the corners of his mouth and nodded very reluctantly.


    The king''s attendants stood beside ignavi, on the one hand to protect the king and to be afraid of ignavi''s sudden attack, on the other hand to observe the puppets of Warcraft at close range and to help ignavi if he needs any help.


    Ignavi releases the puppet of Warcraft, which is specially prepared for the king. Unlike the puppet of Warcraft outside, the puppet of Warcraft has aplex Rune flow around it, and the whole puppet of Warcraft is more powerful.


    It''s more advanced at a nce.


    This made the king satisfied in his heart, but not in his face.


    Ignavi presented the puppet talisman to the king and said:


    "Your Majesty, enter the puppet body with magic or fighting spirit, and you can drive it."


    The king took the puppet talisman and looked at a small piece of talisman paper. The talisman on it was flowing and held in his hand. There was power in it. Someone had told him that it was used in this way for a long time.


    As ignavi said, he put the puppet into the puppet of Warcraft. As soon as the rune around the puppet of Warcraft was yellow, the king began to drive the puppet of Warcraft around.


    The puppet of Warcraft walks around in the hall with a strong momentum, which makes the people present gasp.


    Of course, the puppet of Warcraft itself is a good thing, but thanks to the strength of the king himself, the strength of the king himself is a mystery. People only know that he is strong, but they don''t know how strong he is.


    The king drove the puppet to the main hall. It seems that the king intended it. The puppet waved a paw at a stone statue and the statue copsed. This made the witness take a breath.


    The king was more satisfied, but still didn''t show it. He let the puppet of Warcraft lie outside the hall, like a mighty guardian.


    Ignavi felt that the king was satisfied, otherwise he would have been angry.


    He took the opportunity to show the seal to the king, and said the use of it. The king was more satisfied.


    It''s just that the identity of ignavi''s necromancer is a headache for the king. But then he thinks that the country does not employ the necromancer because the Necromancer''s fighting style is very evil. Although he is an necromancer, he does not use him to fight.


    The king asked ignavi to go out of the Pce first and send someone around him to watch him.


    Ignavi went out of the pce in a worried mood. Two dayster, the king summoned ignavi again. This time, ignavi was asked to make the seal characters and the puppets of Warcraft on the spot.


    The king also invited people close to him to observe and confirm that the production process of this thing was not evil.


    Ignavi is not afraid. Even if they are making seal characters and puppets of Warcraft, they can''t learn them. What''s their value.


    What''s more, your own things are not evil.


    Among the people invited by the king, there was the demon king, the Duke he personally canonized.


    Ignavi began to make it. The king and the demon king were tasting things together. Watching ignavi busy, he asked the demon king:


    "what do you think of this thing?"


    The demon king took a look at ignavi. He hooked his lips and said:


    "I think this thing is excellent and valuable."


    The king nodded with approval and said:


    "what about this man?"


    Demon King: "if he is a hateful necromancer, he will be busy doing hateful things all day long. He will not have time to work out this thing."


    The king said thoughtfully:


    "so you mean, he has a good heart?"


    The demon king said lightly:


    "maybe."


    "In fact, you can put him in the pce and serve the king."


    The king was finally recognized by a man. When he asked others before, they said it was inappropriate, but the Duke had a good eye. Heughed.


    The king also had time to sit for a day, waiting for ignavi to make aplete puppet of Warcraft. Everyone watched the whole process, and there was no evil.


    This made the king more satisfied. With the Duke''s support, he immediately let ignavi y in the pce.Of course, we have to teach others about seal characters and puppets of Warcraft. These things need to be mass produced and provided to the army.


    In addition, the king banned ignavi from swaggering around with skeletons, and even prohibited him from taking skeletons with him, saying that such influence was too bad.


    If he''s worried about his own safety, he can send someone to protect ignavi.


    Ignavi doesn''t have a problem with it. Anyway, he doesn''t like to walk around with skeletons and ept other people''s strange eyes.


    Naturally, the king didn''t know that ignavi''s undead talent was very high, and he called skeletons very quickly. In fact, he didn''t need to take them with him at all.


    Of course, ignavi won''t let others notice.


    Keep a low profile.


    From now on, this extraordinary talent is the safest to hide.


    Ignavi readily epted the king''s various conditions, at least can stay in Asia city,ter also can be with nerida upright together.


    Although he knew that he would live under the king''s eyes.


    There will be someone to watch him, but what does it matter if he doesn''t do something bad?


    He doesn''t seek fame or profit, what he does is just fair and aboveboard.


    As for teaching these things to others? It doesn''t matter, who will not stay to teach out and make themselves worthless?


    It''s not stupid.


    The king needs him forever.


    Meng Li is also happy to learn the news, and the task has beenpleted. To be honest, it''s really awkward and awkward to get along with ignavi. She is a couple. She tries her best to y the role of client, but she doesn''t love ignavi in her heart.


    That kind of love from the heart is very difficult to pretend, especially when they are in love, it is very difficult to y, which is different from the old husband and wife in other world.


    Let the cliente.


    Let the cliente back to face her lover.


    The king wants to appoint ignavi, so even if this thing is made by the necromancer, it will not be regarded as evil by most people.


    What''s more, the king''s authority has not tested this evil thing.

 Chapter 785

    The fashion direction of the pce is the fashion direction of the nobility.


    In short, with the king in the front, no one will feel anything.


    It will only make people have a more fanatical pursuit of Warcraft puppets.


    However, the inventor of Warcraft puppet is the necromancer, which really surprised everyone.


    It refreshes their concept of necromancer.


    Of course, it''s impossible not to have any badments. It''s just that ignavi is in the pce and can''t hear. It doesn''t matter.


    Those badments will not affect ignavi at all, nor will they affect the value of Warcraft puppets.


    Of course, from the heart, many people in the aristocracy still have prejudice against ignavi, but this kind of hidden in the heart, polite will not show.


    Ignavi didn''t care so much.


    It''s the Monde family. They all look like dishes. Ignavi''s identity has long been announced by the king. He also knows that he used to belong to the Monde family.


    It''s said that the monders have no vision and shut such a genius out.


    There are always sarcastic words against them. It''s really


    Meng Li felt that it would be a little more difficult if ignavi really returned to the Monde family and let the Monde family rectify ignavi''s name.


    There will be more obstacles.


    Perhaps it was also because of this that the Monde family at that time was not willing to ept ignavi.


    The king is the most authoritative. Many things that a family can''t solve will be solved.


    It''s just that ignavi failed to return to the Monde family in the end, which was not epted.


    There may be regrets in ignavi''s mind.


    Of course, the Monde family may have regretted it, but it''s useless to regret it. They can''t make ignavi go back. Besides, ignavi may not be able to go back even if they do.


    After nerida came back, she went to see ignavi for the first time, and they hugged each other affectionately. Ignavi said:


    "nerida, I almost thought that your love for me was reduced."


    When nerida saw ignavi, she didn''t know why, so she felt happy and was about to cry. She said:


    "how can it be? I love you forever."


    When nerida took ignavi home, the Marquis said she was frightened and asked her:


    "he?"


    Nerida nodded firmly. The Marquis''s head was muddled. What her daughter likes is the inventor of puppet Warcraft that everyone knows recently?


    The key is that he is a necromancer!


    This man is also ignavi. Ignavi used to see him as a child. He is a lovely boy.


    It''s so big in the twinkling of an eye.


    To be honest, it''s hard for the Marquis to digest. Even the Marquis says that she can''t stand it.


    Hannah''s face was as ck as the bottom of the pot. His excellent sister was chosen by thousands, and he was fooled away by ignavi?


    What if you want to hit someone?


    Although they didn''t look good, they didn''t immediately say that they were against it. They just told nerida that if you want to be with him, there will be inevitable rumors. Nerida firmly said that she is not afraid.


    It doesn''t matter what others say.


    As long as she and ignavi can walk in the streets of Asia.


    In fact, at the beginning, if the matter has been going on for ten or eight years, it will fade away and there will be less gossiping.


    Life will return to calm, just get through this period of time.


    Ignavi was relieved, as long as there was no immediate objection, things would be easy.


    Ignavi started all kinds of life to please his future mother-inw, father-inw and brother-inw.


    In addition, ignavi''s physical and mental nature is very good and pleasant. Slowly, the marquis will let nerida take ignavi home for dinner.


    It''s the brother-inw of hanou who is a little difficult to deal with. If he doesn''t, he will make ignavipete with him.


    Ignavi didn''t dare to beat Hannah hard, but Hannah pped ignavi all over her head every time impolitely, which made nerida very sad, but she couldn''t stop her brother.


    Hanno just felt that his excellent sister had been fooled away by this smelly boy, which made him very angry.


    There is a feeling that the swan is eaten by a toad.


    nke was jealous of ignavi all kinds of things. He spoke ill of ignavi all day long and looked for ignavi.


    Is there something wrong with nerida''s eyes?


    He is such an excellent young man, but he is looking for a necromancer.


    What''s good? Although some puppets and seal characters of Warcraft have been invented, how many people in their ss really look up to him?


    The identity of the necromancer is an indelible stain.


    Nerida will be criticized by others after him. Why is nerida so stupid?


    But ignavi was surrounded by the king''s people. Naturally, the king would not let ignavi be hurt. He also felt that Brann didn''t like him and scolded him.You don''t want to work for the Empire all day, but you spend your precious time here every day. Are you worthy of the country and the people?


    He was not allowed to be scolded by the king when he returned home.


    You are not ashamed enough.


    Even the king scolded you.


    The demon king went to find ignavi. It happened that nerida was also there. The demon king just nced at nerida and didn''t talk to her.


    It''s like nerida is a background board.


    It''s just that ignavi, who is busy, will summon the dead together.


    Ignavi was a little puzzled, and watched as nerida and the Duke suddenly became unfamiliar with each other.


    Something unpleasant happened?


    Ask nerida secretly, don''t you want to go out with the Duke?


    Nerida shook her head and said:


    "no, we are lucky that the Duke is willing to be with us."


    After all, my father''s title is not as high as that of the Duke. The Duke is also a noble. He is also a rare person among the nobles who has no prejudice against ignavi. Why don''t he associate with him?


    Ignavi, oh.


    I don''t think about it any more.


    It was the Duke who spoke well to the king at that time.


    The demon king was speechless, and the woman ran away again, quietly.


    Just run away.


    At this time, Meng Li is checking the reward in the system space:


    fulfilling the client''s wish: to prevent ignavi''s death.


    Fulfill the hidden wish: if ignavi wants to, hope to help him stand in front of the world again.


    Score 100 points, get 30000 points, boundary power reward: 2000 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 177900


    boundary force: 7285


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Meng Li saw that Jieli had two thousand, which surprised her, because a task of two thousand Jieli was really a good harvest for her.


    Happy.

 Chapter 786

    Meng Li thought that it was because he brought the "new species" of Fu Zhuan and Warcraft puppets to that world.


    The book that I bought in the system mall before said that if I give a little correct and appropriate guidance to the ne, the reward of Jieli will be rich.


    It seems that I did it right this time.


    Sometimes some new things will make the ne unable to afford, and sometimes some things can promote the ne development properly.


    This time it''s obviously good for the ne.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li absorbed the soul power ording to the Convention, and saw that there were more than 7000 boundary forces, and absorbed another 5000 boundary forces.


    In short, we need to leave a little emergency, in case of urgent need to buy something, it''s really embarrassing to have no money.


    Before I thought of it, I said that I would nt some panacea for wenqingteng. I don''t know if there are any conditions in the system space. After seeing it in the system mall, I really have.


    Meng Lingtian''s price is a little higher than the system.


    Also looked at the precious elixir seeds, price range, are basically tens of thousands of points.


    There are not many kinds of panacea avable.


    But there are a lot of pills to sell, and the price seems to be more eptable, but you can''t feed wenqingteng pills.


    Er, Meng Li feels that the points for each task are really not much, but the rewards of Jieli are a little more.


    Meng Li, a poor man, once again deeply realized the high prices in the mall.


    Do a task in the mall can''t buy anything good, this let Meng Li some depressed.


    One hundred and seventy thousand yuan to buy a piece ofnd, and then buy some seeds, there will be no left.


    The key is to buy some seeds and waste her time to take care of them. It''s better to buy more seeds and take care of them together.


    And if you buy it, you don''t have any points to meet your needs.


    Of course, we have to satisfy ourselves first. Meng Li chooses to save again, then save some points, and then do this for wenqingteng.


    At that time, the Ju Ling Zhu spent 300000 points. It would not be difficult to buy it if it didn''t spend 300000 points.


    Is it impulsive consumption? It''s not. After all, julingzhu is really useful. It''s used in almost every world. The speed of cultivation is elerated.


    Meng Li thought it was worth it.


    Meng Li felt guilty when he thought that he didn''t have any points to buy these things for wenqingteng. Looking at wenqingteng, he felt that she was back in the system space.


    Now she''s making a fuss on her wrist, and she''s going to shoot the wisteria back.


    You won''t feel guilty if you don''t see the two little leaves of Wisteria.


    For the time being, you can save your points to give it a panacea. The main reason is that you want it to absorb things with vitality. It seems that it''s not a long-term solution if you don''t give it absorption.


    It''s like eating white rice to absorb Lingshi, while eating vegetables and meat to absorb the living things.


    Meng Li practiced the flute like a dream this time. After absorbing 5000 world forces, he could keep practicing the flute like a dream for a long time.


    Mental fatiguees a little slower.


    After Meng Li was tired, she went to sleep. When she woke up, she asked 6018 to show her the follow-up of the world.


    Meng Li saw the demon king pulling ignavi to run around and summon the Dragon undead everywhere.


    Ignavi''s small expression is bitter, but now ignavi can summon many undead at one time.


    Strength is rising so fast.


    Meng Li knew that ignavi could not escape the demon king.


    The demon king stoodzily, staring at ignavi. Seeing that ignavi was tired, he gave him some medicine.


    Meng leaves to see nerida. Nerida and ignavi are getting married. They are making preparations at home.


    Meng Li once again denounces the demon king for ignavi. They are all getting married, and he pulls them to summon the undead everywhere.


    It''s OK.


    With the passage of time, their affairs have be t, and there are less good and badments outside.


    No one will always focus on one person.


    But there are still peopleing to ignavi, the Necromancers.


    They went to ignavi and asked ignavi to set up a necromancer empire with them, along with the puppets of Warcraft and the seal characters.


    They specially receive necromancers, and then the Necromancers and Warcraft puppets will be their soldiers.


    It can produce seal characters and Warcraft puppets, sell them to foreign countries, and then use them to build a country.


    It''s a beautiful blueprint.


    But first, attack the next country.


    Come on, boy.


    But these people don''t know about ignavi''s extraordinary talent, and if they do, they will be more fanatical.


    Ignavi:


    Crazy!


    To attack the country? Just them?


    The demon king went back with ignavi, and nerida was happy to serve the demon king with delicious food. However, the demon king''s attitude was strange and indifferent, and nerida treated the demon king as if she were a senior.On the contrary, ignavi was close to the demon king, and they got along like friends.


    Nerida felt that the Duke had a lot of weight in front of the king. She supported ignavi''s association with him very much. She thought that if there was anything else the Duke could do to help.


    Ignavi needs his own connections. This is the way it is in the world. It has its advantages and disadvantages.


    Meng Li is here to see the demon king. What he sees is what he looks like after his illusory appearance, which makes Meng Li feel meaningless. However, when igner and nerida finally be good things, there is no need to see on.


    Her consciousness returned to system space.


    Meng Li wants to go around the field, but he thinks it''s not good to spend the points in case of impulse consumption in the past.


    She squeezed out a smile. The poor need more self-control.


    Let 6018 find her a task, 6018 said wait a moment, Meng Li, she picked up the Yin and Yang bead in the hand to y.


    I feel that yin and Yang beads are more advanced. Meng Li can''t tell where they are.


    I think that if Yinyang beads used to look like 100 yuan things, now they look like 200 yuan things.


    Meng Li''s mental power intrudes into yin and Yang beads, where one Yin and one Yang are seamlessly connected.


    To Meng Li''s surprise, the area of yin and Yang in the Yin and Yang beads seems to have been erged, and it is sorge, it seems to be a vast space, but this space is upied by Yin and Yang.


    When did it happen? Meng Li didn''t know. He couldn''t figure out the good and bad things.


    She told 6018 about it, and 6018 said she couldn''t figure it out.


    There are too many things in the world and too many things that we can''t figure out.


    Meng Li is no longer entangled. I don''t know if Yin Yang pearl will change.


    In fact, her property is just a little bit. Meng Li thinks that the most worthy thing to look forward to is the vines.


    As for the Yinyang pearl, now unpredictable, she did not expect too much.


    Yin Yang Zhu couldn''t understand it. Meng Li went to see the Epee again, wiped the Epee again, and 6018 said:


    "found the task."


    Meng Li put the Epee in ce and asked 6018 to deliver her.

 Chapter 787

    Meng Li became a man again this time.


    She is now standing in front of the mirror in a suit and shoes. Her face in the mirror is handsome and strong. Meng Li reaches out her slender hand, cuts through the raised throat knot, arranges her tie, and leans aside to receive the story.


    The client, Ni Zhixing, is a rich young man.


    He is tall and straight, handsome, highly educated and has good family conditions.


    I''ve been married for three years now.


    Xu Manzi, the second daughter of the Xu family, married home. Compared with the Ni family, the Xu family''s business was not so rich. In those days, the marriage between the Xu family and the Ni family was amercial marriage.


    At least in Xu Manzi''s mind.


    In fact, the client likes his wife Xu Manzi very much.


    It''s good for her to get married.


    But Xu Manzi is a man with someone in mind. This man is called he Chengwang. Because he had misunderstandings with him, he agreed to marry his client in anger for various reasons.


    After they got married, they went abroad and stayed for two or three years. But in these two or three years, the client didn''t touch Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi won''t let her touch her. As soon as she gets close to her, she will feel like a pear blossom with rain. This makes the client feel angry and helpless.


    Then the Ni family asks the client to take Xu Manzi home to contact the family business, and the two go back.


    Unexpectedly, when she went back, Xu Manzi met with he Chengwang by chance, and solved all kinds of misunderstandings.


    It can be said that it is equivalent to pestering with he Chengwang under the eyes of the client.


    What''s more, because he Chengwang was sad and tearful, Xu Manzi had to be coaxed by his client when she went home.


    At first, the client didn''t know, but after a long time, the fool could see the clue.


    A survey


    How to say, love is a light, green people panic.


    Check this he Chengwang, is he an orphan without foundation?


    Orphans?


    Anyway, the client is angry and flustered.


    Ask Xu Manzi, what is your rtionship with he Chengwang?


    What are you doing?


    If ites out that his wife is not clear with others, it''s really not good-looking.


    At that time, there was another misunderstanding between Xu Manzi and he Chengwang. Xu Manzi decided to have a good trip with Ni Zhi at that time, and said with tears:


    "I really have nothing to do with him, you believe me."


    "I admit that there was a story when I was not sensible, but now it''s all over, OK? I will go on well with you. "


    This is the first time that Xu Manzi talks to Ni Zhixing in such a low attitude, which makes Ni Zhixing''s heart soften.


    I believe in Xu Manzi.


    But Xu Manzi''s lies really can''t be believed, and he Chengwang has been entangled with him for a long time.


    The most wonderful thing is that Xu Manzi is pregnant.


    Of course, this is not what Xu Manzi came to tell Ni Zhixing, but when Xu Manzi was in the hospital for prenatal examination, she was pushed down the stairs by a woman who liked he Chengwang. He Chengwang just came to see this scene and picked up Xu Manzi to go to the doctor.


    It''s on the news.


    It is said in the news that Xu Manzi is pregnant with an unknown man''s child.


    The key is that everyone knows that Xu Manzi is Ni Zhixing''s wife.


    Ni Zhixing head Hulunbuir prairie, angry to find Xu Manzi, directly divorce.


    Leave, such a big shame, not from the son of a bitch.


    He hasn''t touched Xu Manzi. Where did the childe from?


    The client also meets he Chengwang, stares at he Chengwang''s face, sneers and beats you to death.


    Then the two men fight hard, the client is not good, because he Chengwang''s skill is very good.


    Beat the client to the hospital.


    Xu Manzi is really pregnant, but now the child has miscarried, because some things with he Chengwang conflict, Xu Manzi called he Chengwang roll, he Chengwang really roll.


    Then there was Xu Manzi crying.


    The client also handed the divorce agreement to Xu Manzi.


    Looking at the divorce agreement given by the client, I cried even more.


    I tearfully use the client that you have no conscience. When I was married, you stabbed me in the most painful time and so on


    It''s heartless to say that the client is not human.


    Client:???


    He Chengwang is not a good man. She wants to stay away from him.


    Live with you.


    The client shakes his head. To be honest, it''s impossible for him to be the woman he likes. But he really can''t stand this kind of humiliation. The dignity of a man makes him unable to ept Xu Manzi.


    But now the media has paid close attention to Xu Manzi, and the outside world is not sure that he Chengwang was pregnant at that time.


    I also want to finalize this matter.Xu Manzi is shameless and can''t tell the media that the child belongs to another man, not my husband.


    She said that the child may not have a fate with her. Now her husband Ni Zhixing is very angry and proposes a divorce. She doesn''t want to end the marriage and hopes her husband can forgive her.


    The posture is very low.


    Every word Xu Manzi said is true, but it gives people the feeling that the child is the client.


    To be honest, it is normal for people to think that they are husband and wife.


    Because Xu Manzi didn''t protect her children, and then she wanted a divorce.


    Scum man.


    So the client bes the scum man in the public''s mouth. It''s really scum. If your daughter-inw is pregnant, you''re going to divorce. What do you regard your wife as?


    A fertility machine?


    Are rich people so inhumane?


    There are many people who hate the rich on the Inte.


    As for he Chengwang?


    Xu Manzi exined to the outside world that it was an ordinary friend. When the ident happened, she happened to meet him, and then there was the scene of the hospital.


    I hope you don''t get me wrong.


    After all, no matter how silly she is, she will never admit this kind of thing. Xu Manzi has very skillful skills to push things to others.


    She is a weak and helpless little wretch.


    The client was so angry that he felt that he was blind all these years. It''s better to feed a dog than that. This is a bite from Xu Manzi.


    He had to divorce at the top of the storm. He couldn''t tolerate it for a moment, and then he became a "scum man"pletely.


    If you say that the client is a man, he can''t say a lot of things. Even if you say it, you will think that this is too small.


    The client can''t shout all over the world. Oh, I''m green headed.


    It really takes courage to say that.


    Finally, Xu Manzi agreed to divorce, and agreed with the client to get a divorce.


    Then the real tragedy of the clientes. Xu Manzi''s rival, who loves he Chengwang, hears that Xu Manzi is going to divorce. She is afraid that after her divorce, she will stay with he Chengwang and hire someone to ssh Xu Manzi.


    This is crazy.


    In that moment, Xu Manzi''s body burst out with great strength and instinctive reaction, and pulled the client.


    The client was blocked in front of her.

 Chapter 788

    The client was sessfully sshed with sulfuric acid


    It was hard to save one life, but one eye became blind,pletely disfigured, and became ugly. After that, he kept doing stic surgery for several years.


    This physical and mental devastation is very painful.


    After the event, Xu Manzi felt guilty and had to take care of the client.


    I cry and regret every day. I hurt you. I was really instinctive at that time, not intentional.


    Consignor:


    You can die as far as you are.


    It''s been eight years since I married you.


    Divorce, even death also want to divorce, Xu Manzi a face helpless pain helpless, divorced.


    The client is lying gun, but Xu Manzi''s biggest rival because of this bad luck, epted the legal sanctions, Xu Manzi and he Chengwang two people''s stumbling block is gone.


    The rtionship is going well.


    The client''s parents are very angry. A good son is made to look like a ghost. He wants to punish Xu Manzi and he Chengwang.


    But it didn''t work. They found that Xu Manzi had something to do with he Chengwang.


    The most important thing is that it has something to do with he Chengwang, which makes it impossible for them to start.


    Some big people give them hints. For my face, forget it.


    They also don''t understand why he Chengwang, who was born as an orphan, was covered by a big man.


    Looking at Xu Manzi and he Chengwang at ease, the Ni family is very painful.


    The client wants Xu Manzi to pay the price.


    More hope to let her suffer painful mental torture, after the client all kinds of stic surgery, let the client suffered a lot of mental torture, even ignored the physical torture.


    Therefore, the client thinks that mental torture is the most painful.


    In fact, he Chengwang is a disciple of a generation of medical immortals. Of course, medical immortals are also called by people in the circle, which means that this person has high medical skills.


    Yixian adopted he Chengwang, so he nned to teach him his unique skills and be his own descendant, so he loved him very much.


    The service objects of Yixian are not ordinary people, they are all dignitaries. What he is good at is to prolong people''s life.


    I can''t belittle how important it is to prolong life. Many people have rights and money, and they can''t bear to die at all.


    Of course, other difficult and misceneous diseases can also be cured by medical immortals. The technique is very good. It''s said that people who are going to die soon can live another three days after passing through the hands of medical immortals. That''s amazing.


    Leading to the powerful people owe off the medical immortal.


    So he Chengwang ordinary people can''t move, as he Chengwang''s woman, Xu Manzi also became ordinary people can''t move.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li rubs her eyebrows wearily. The client''s resentment is too big. When she receives the whole plot, she feels very depressed.


    Although the client''s family is engaged in business and rich in wealth, it is still not enoughpared with some figures.


    Meng Li pulls his tie and walks towards the bedroom. Xu Manzi is still sleeping in bed. Now he is entangled with he Chengwang.


    Their feelings are a bit like abuse before sweetness?


    Meng Li thinks that this task needs a long-term consideration. At least it''s not divorce as soon as ites. It''s too cheap for Xu Manzi.


    Meng Li takes a look at the sofa bed beside the big bed. In foreign countries, they sleep in one room each. But after returning home, considering Ni''s father and Ni''s mother, they can only sleep in one room.


    The sofa bed is no morefortable than the bed.


    Xu Manzi now sleeps with her back to her. Meng Li releases her mental power to check. As soon as Xu Manzi opens and closes her eyes, she doesn''t sleep at all.


    She just came in and didn''t want to talk to her.


    Meng Li bypasses the end of the bed and sits beside it. Xu Manzi feels Meng Li''s movement and immediately closes her eyes and pretends to sleep.


    Meng Li looked at Xu Manzi quietly, but her appearance was really good. Now she is very beautiful, her skin is white and delicate, and her eyshes are thick and long.


    Small nose and delicate features.


    Meng Li held out her hand like some evil taste, and her nails crossed Xu Manzi''s face, which forced Xu Manzi to wake up. She opened her eyes, raised her hand without any trace, opened Meng Li''s hand, and cried:


    "Zhixing, haven''t you gone out yet?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "no, I want to see you again."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to Xu Manzi''s white face again. Xu Manzi frowns without any trace, pushes Meng Li''s hand away, and pulls the quilt up, as if afraid that Meng Li will see the scenery he shouldn''t see.


    "Doesn''t it mean that thepany is going to have a meeting today?"


    "It''s not good to bete."


    Meng Li: "do you urge me to go? Can''t I see you more? "


    Xu Manzi gave a farfetched smile and said:


    "no, it''s just that you just went to work in thepany and worried about being told by thepany''s seniors."


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "OK, are you busy today? If you have nothing to do, can you apany me to work? ""Ah?"


    Xu Manzi was a little confused by this request, but thinking of her own arrangement, she said in embarrassment:


    "but Today I have an appointment to go shopping. "


    Meng Li Oh a, to Xu Manzi body branded a mental imprint, this let not worry about not to find Xu Manzi.


    "Gone." Meng Li turned and left.


    Xu Manziy on the bed, relieved.


    After lying quietly in bed for a while, Xu Manzi felt that Ni Zhixing would note back again, so she got up to wash.


    Meng Li had breakfast downstairs and went to thepany with Ni''s father. There were a lot of things for the client. Meng Li was busy until after three o''clock in the afternoon.


    When Meng Lies home in the evening, it''s not bad to say that the client is actually good. Hees home after work and doesn''t wander outside any more.


    To Xu Manzi, it can be said that she has fulfilled her husband''s obligations. Xu Manzi also has feelings for her clients.


    I also want to have a good life with the client, but I love he Chengwang more.


    The client is obviously a real husband, but he has be a spare tire.


    Back home, Xu Manzi hasn''te home, her aunt is busy cooking, and Ni''s father and mother are not at home.


    Meng Li took a bath. In fact, the most embarrassing thing is that his body is not, but I have to wash myself


    After taking a bath, Meng Li takes out the julingzhu and begins to practice. Isn''t he Chengwang good at it?


    She has to practice. At least she has to beat he Chengwang.


    It is estimated that he Chengwang''s body was transformed by his master. He must have a good physique.


    And early Xu manci did not know that he Chengwang had a backstage, but although he thought his background was not good, Xu manci also loved him.


    The backstage of he Chengwang is just a surprise for Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi finally came back, looking at Meng Li sitting on the bed, Xu Manzi expression a little surprised.


    "Zhixing, what are you doing?" Xu asked.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "I''m practicing."


    Xu Manzi looked at Meng Li''s serious appearance. She was in a good mood and couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 789

    Xu Manzi''s smile is very good-looking, and she seldom smiles at the client.


    If she nodded, she said:


    "well, how do you remember to practice?"


    Meng Li: "in order to beat people."


    Xu Manzi can''t helpughing. Zhixing is very interesting. She always makes some funny adjustments to her life.


    She said briskly:


    "well, mom and dad are waiting for dinner downstairs. Let''s go down."


    Meng Li took the credit. Seeing Xu Manzi like this, he didn''t take it seriously. When he made fun of her, did he amuse her?


    She got up with a faint expression, Xu Manzi put down her bag, and Meng Li asked:


    "didn''t she go shopping? Why didn''t you buy anything? "


    Xu Manzi was stunned and said:


    "I didn''t like it, so..."


    Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t like anything, don''t go out every day. I work hard every day to earn money, and you work hard every day to spend money."


    Since the client is good to Xu Manzi and Xu Manzi takes it for granted, then there is no need to be bad to Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi is not made of stone. Although she doesn''t love the client so much, she is used to the good of the client. All of a sudden, she is not good enough for her.


    And whenever Xu Manzi is hurt by he Chengwang, she thinks of the client''s kindness and wants to live a good life with the client.


    At least at that time, I wanted to live with the client. People like Xu Manzi who didn''t make do with it didn''t feel that they couldn''t make do with it.


    Meng Li takes advantage of Xu Manzi''s psychology. As long as it can make Xu Manzi ufortable, Meng Li is willing to do it.


    How can Xu Manzi spend Ni''s people, live in Ni''s house, and enjoy the good life of the client.


    Think of the child in the plot, even if there is no ident, maybe Xu Manzi will get rid of it.


    Of course, it is also possible to find a way to let the client carry the pot, which is even more tragic. I like to be a father.


    The client was in great pain at that time. All kinds of pain, not only the pain of betrayal, but also after forgiving Xu Manzi once, Xu Manzi hurt him again. Undoubtedly, it was more painful to sprinkle salt on the wound.


    Let the client feel that his dignity has been trampled on thoroughly.


    He overcame the psychological barriers and convinced himself to believe Xu Manzi. What did Xu Manzi repay?


    It''s about having someone else''s baby.


    She decides to divorce Xu Manzi. When she encounters an ident, Xu Manzi instinctively takes her client as a shield. Of course, Meng Li and her client both believe that Xu Manzi is instinctive, because it is indeed instinctive for people to choose to protect themselves in dangerous times, but it brings eternal pain to her client.


    After that, Xu Manzi has to stay to take care of the client, all kinds of poke heart nest.


    Finally, Xu Manzi was helpless.


    Meng Li''s words are also straightforward, and they are the "heavy words" that the client didn''t say to Xu Manzi before, which makes Xu Manzi think she heard wrong.


    Looking at Meng Li in disbelief, he asked:


    "Zhixing, what do you say?"


    Meng Li cleared his throat and said indifferently:


    "I said that I earn money hard, and you spend money hard, too."


    Xu Manzi confirmed that she had heard right just now, and her face turned red. A sense of shame arises spontaneously. Does this mean that she does nothing but spend money?


    She asked with an incredible look:


    "do you think I spend money?"


    Meng Li stepped up, walked towards the door and said:


    "you know it yourself."


    Then Meng Li went downstairs. Xu Manzi put her white hand on her chest. She felt a little bit of pain here.


    How can I do this?


    How can you talk to her like this?


    Her expression was a little ufortable and she sat on the bed.


    Meng Li goes downstairs. Ni''s father and mother are all downstairs. Ni''s mother looks behind Meng Li and asks:


    "where''s Manzi?"


    Meng Li looked back, didn''t see Xu Manzie down, said:


    "she said she didn''t want to eat."


    Ni Ma asked:


    "what''s the matter? Do you feel sick? Would you like to call the doctor? "


    There is no housework and no economic pressure in this family. There is no need to haggle. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is good on the surface at least.


    Ni''s mother also has a high Eq. she knows that her son doesn''t care about Xu Manzi, and she still cares about Xu Manzi.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. Maybe he ate it outside."


    "Call again." Ni Ma said to the aunt next to her.


    Aunt went up to call Xu Manzi. Xu Manzi was a little angry. Zhixing didn''te up to call her in person, so she didn''t eat.


    Say you don''t eat.


    My aunt conveyed Xu Manzi''s words.


    Meng Li: "let''s eat."Ni''s father and Ni''s mother sit down, and the three begin to eat. Xu Manzi is more and more aggrieved. She secretly opens the door and walks down to see that the family of three actually begin to eat, which makes her feel that she has no sense of existence.


    It''s not taken seriously.


    Grievance, humiliation, let Xu Manzi back to the room.


    A little bit of good mood in the afternoon is gone now.


    After eating, Meng Li went out for a walk. It was very quiet and the environment was beautiful. After eating, Meng Li went back to the room and saw Xu Manzi sitting on the bed. She was also sitting on the bed.


    Xu Manzi thought Meng Li was going to coax her. She moved her body to the side and was very proud.


    Meng Li sees Xu Manzi''s little movements in her eyes, and then she begins to practice.


    He was cross legged and motionless.


    There was no expression on his face.


    Xu Manzi waited and waited, but there was no movement around him. He couldn''t help looking at Meng Li. Seeing Meng Li''s appearance, he was even more unhappy.


    She just got up and sat aside.


    Now she can''t get off the stage at all. Xu Manzi doesn''t like this kind of atmosphere, but she doesn''t want to speak first, so she expects Meng Li to speak.


    Finally, Xu Manzi felt sleepy. She said to Meng Li coldly:


    "I''m going to sleep."


    Meng Li: "well, you can sleep."


    Xu Manzi looked at Meng Li, and Meng Li said:


    "sleep, can''t you sleep in such a big bed?"


    Xu Manzi, with a face of forbearance, said:


    "don''t you agree that you sleep on the sofa and I sleep on the bed?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to sleep on the sofa, either you sleep with me or you sleep on the sofa."


    Xu Manzi''s face was stiff for a moment, and she stared at Meng Li for a long time. Her tone softened. With tears in her eyes, she said:


    "Zhixing, what''s the matter with you? You''re so unhappy in your heart. You''re angry at me."


    She really didn''t know how a person could change face so quickly.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "why don''t you say I''m happy? I''ve been married to you for three years. Have you ever let me touch it? We''re going to live like this forever? I don''t want to y tonic love all my life. "


    Xu Manzi smell speech, mouth pan bitter, ambition don''t understand her?


    She murmured:


    "Zhixing, can you give me some time? I''m not ready yet."


    Meng Li asked:


    " It''s been three years. Aren''t you ready? "

 Chapter 790

    Meng Li is not interested in Xu Manzi.


    She doesn''t have the pleasure of doing that kind of thing with a man''s shell. She''s a little ipetent.


    It just makes Xu Manzi feel bad.


    Xu Manzi looks flustered. She looks at Meng Li with fear in her eyes. She silently takes a few steps back, as if Meng Li is going to do something to her next second.


    "I I I don''t know


    Xu Manzi, I haven''t said anything for a long time.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that it was unfair to her ambition, but she really had no way


    She really can''t.


    I can''t get over that.


    After a period of wishful thinking and Meng Li''s indifference to Xu Manzi, Xu Manzi, who was vulnerable in her heart, broke down. She hid her face and wept, saying: "Zhixing, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry."


    Meng Li looked at Xu Manzi coldly and asked:


    "and then? "I''m sorry, that''s all?"


    The trustor married an ancestor and went home to offer. Instead of making any contribution to the family, he spent every day.


    Consume money, consume emotion.


    After that, he still colludes with others outside. In the plot, Xu Manzi tells the client that she is just confused.


    In the beginning, the reason why I didn''t want to divorce was that I didn''t want to hurt the client. I thought that divorce would be a big blow to the client. Now the blow is big enough. I can''t give you a bigger blow.


    Meng Li said that this logic is not very understandable.


    But Xu Manzi actually knows that things have no way to go back, so she will say those words to the outside world, and put the responsibility on the clean. Seeing that the client insists on divorce, she looks miserable. I''m willing to live with you. You don''t want me. If you fail me, I can only divorce.


    I''m so pathetic.


    Meng Li thought of this and felt a little ironic.


    It seems that Xu Manzi likes to y the weak very much.


    Then Xu Manzi went back to me for a long time without any reason.


    Expression tangled pain.


    Meng Li thought it was very interesting.


    Let''s take Manzi as an example. A lot of unhappinesses from her.


    "Come on, don''t be like this. People who don''t know think I''ve done something to you." Meng Li sounded impatient.


    Xu Manzi was originally choking. When she heard Meng Li say this, she covered her mouth in a pitiful and helpless way and forced herself not to speak.


    It''s like being wronged a lot.


    That forced forbearance wronged appearance, if the client saw, it would be distressed, with the client after a few years, the client did not let Xu Manzi so sad.


    Meng Li''s sess made Xu Manzi feel bad, so shey down and went to sleep.


    Continuing to practice, Xu Manzi thought that she cared about her and wanted to apany her.


    Xu Manzi


    Originally worried about the pain, are not reconciled.


    How can Zhixing be like this!?


    In order to attract Meng Li''s attention, Xu Manzi simply choked again. She choked for a long time, and her voice became louder and louder.


    Meng Li turns over and Xu Manzi''s heart beats faster. Then Xu Manzi hears Meng Li and says, "don''t make a noise."


    "Don''t cry out."


    Xu Manzi


    I don''t know why, for the first time in my life, I have a feeling that I want to hit someone, that is, I am not happy to the extreme and have nowhere to vent.


    But Xu Manzi didn''t dare to fight Meng Li. She couldn''t vent her anger and was even more unhappy. She was sad for a long time and tired. She curled up on the sofa and fell asleep.


    After Xu Manzi fell asleep, Meng Li sat up again and continued to practice.


    The next morning, Meng Li got up to go to work. Xu Manzi also woke up because she criedst night and her eyes were swollen.


    Because of the wrong sleeping posturest night, Xu Manzi felt some pain. Seeing that she woke up on the sofa, Xu Manzi was wronged again.


    She stares at Meng Li bitterly.


    I''m hungry too. I didn''t eatst night.


    Is Zhixing really not in love with her?


    Meng Li ignored Xu Manzi''s resentful eyes and went straight to take a bath.


    After taking a bath and getting dressed, Meng Li went downstairs to have breakfast without calling Xu Manzi.


    Anyway, Ni Manzi doesn''t have to be used to eating breakfast.


    "Good morning, mom and dad." Xu Manzi came down.


    With a reluctant smile on her face, she is thin, and her present expression makes her look a little weak. It''s easy for her to be protective.


    Ni PA and Meng Li both read newspapers while eating breakfast. Hearing Xu Manzi''s voice, they both look up at Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi''s eyes are very swollen. He is seen by Ni''s father. He looks at Meng Li suspiciously.Ni Ma was also a little surprised. She said to Xu Manzi:


    "is Manzi up? Come here and have breakfast. "


    Xu Manzi hesitates for a moment and looks at Meng Li timidly. Ni Ma looks at Meng Li suspiciously along Xu Manzi''s eyes.


    What''s wrong with my son?


    Meng Li was speechless when she looked at Xu Manzi. She said in a t tone:


    "Mom asked you toe here for breakfast."


    Xu Manzi bit her lip, a little aggrieved.


    Ni Ma walked over and saw that the atmosphere between her son and daughter-inw was not very good, so she had to be a peacemaker. She said:


    "Manzi, is Zhixing sorry for you? If you have anything to say to your mother, she will support you. "


    Xu Manzi''s eyes were red. She shook her head and said:


    "it''s OK, Ma."


    Then he moved his steps to Mengli and sat beside him.


    Aunt Li served breakfast to Xu Manzi. Xu Manzi nodded slightly, then handed Meng Li the bread slices in her te and said in a low voice:


    "Zhixing, you eat."


    Meng Li nces at Xu Manzi. Is that ttering her?


    Or in front of Ni Ma and Ni Pa?


    But Meng Li looked back and thought, it seems that from yesterday to now, he is really looking for Xu Manzi.


    She''s picking things for no reason.


    Meng Liwei smiles and eats Xu Manzi''s bread slices. Then he hands Xu Manzi''s bread slices from his te:


    "Manzi, you too."


    Xu Manzi bowed her head and nodded obediently.


    Does Zhixing still love her? Just coax it.


    "Zhixing, I''ll go to thepany with you today." Xu Manzi asked in a low voice.


    Meng Li: "no, to be my wife, you just need to buy Meimei."


    Her tone is still in that very doting tone. In the ears of Ni''s father and Ni''s mother, it is usually the attitude of her son towards his daughter-inw.


    If the former Xu Manzi, will also feel that her husband is sincere.


    But afterst night, Xu Manzi knew that she was being sarcastic.


    She looked at Meng Li, her eyes covered with blood, and a drop of crystal clear tears rolled down. She stretched out her hand and pulled Meng Li''s sleeve:


    "Zhixing, please don''t do this, OK?"


    Meng Li looks at Xu Manzi and feels that Xu Manzi not only wants to beg for herself, but also wants to y poor in front of Ni PA and Ni ma.

 Chapter 791

    Gee, it''s strange that if you don''t treat her well, she will keep a low profile to please you.


    Well, to her, her attitude is still high and she takes it for granted.


    Why is that.


    I want too much, others want to be nice to her.


    Now the client and Xu Manzi have not had the first showdown because of he Chengwang. Even after the first showdown and before the hospital incident, the client is very good to Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi is not used to it.


    It''s very square now.


    Meng Li pretended that nothing had happened and asked Xu Manzi:


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    Xu Manzi, with a look of forbearance, stopped talking.


    Meng Li quietly ate breakfast, got up and went to thepany, leaving Xu Manzi and Ni ma.


    Looking at Xu Manzi''s red and swollen eyes, Ni Ma sat next to her and asked:


    "Manzi, what happened?"


    Xu Manzi bit her lips and shook her head, refusing to speak.


    I just can''t understand why Zhixing has changed all of a sudden. My heart suddenly jumps. Does it mean that Zhixing finds out that she meets Chengwang?


    But she and Chengwang are just friends now. Isn''t itmon for them to meet each other?


    She scratched her hair a little depressed, thinking that Zhixing had always liked her very much. Suddenly, Zhixing had a hard time.


    In fact, Zhixing is torturing himself.


    Why, she still likes quiet days.


    If Meng Li wants to know that Xu Manzi can deceive herself like this, it''s time to roll her eyes.


    She was busy in thepany until noon, and she was going to have a meal. Xu Manzi came with the meal.


    She took out the lunch box, and said:


    "Zhixing, this is Aunt Li''s Stewed soup. I brought it here specially for you."


    Meng Li sat on the chair without any intention of getting up. Like an old man, Xu Manzi held back and gave Meng Li a smile:


    "eat while it''s hot. The food at home is always better than that outside."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s the first time I''ve thought of sending me food for several years."


    The embarrassment shed on Xu Manzi''s face, and she said:


    "Zhixing, don''t make fun of me. What''s in your heart, please tell me."


    Meng Li:


    "I can have anything, I have nothing."


    Xu Manzi pursed her mouth, but she was helpless.


    "Eat it, or it will be cold." Xu Manzi moved the soup to Meng Li.


    Meng Li got up to wash his hands and began to eat.


    Xu Manzi has been watching, Meng Li is full, looking at Xu Manzi''s eyes staring at the unfinished meal, suddenly asked:


    "have you eaten?"


    Xu Manzi shook her head:


    "I want to send it to you early so that you can eat the freshest, so I haven''t had time to eat it."


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s very good. It''s not suitable for me to eat the rest. Go to the restaurant."


    Xu Manzi looks at Meng Li:


    "will you apany me?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "I have to work. If I don''t work, where can I afford to spend it for you?"


    Xu Manzi said wrongly:


    "it''s lunch break."


    Meng Li said, "then I have to rest."


    Xu Manzi can''t stand it any more, she said:


    "we are husband and wife. If you have something to tell me, don''t be like this. It makes me very unhappy. I don''t like you very much."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    "You know we are husband and wife."


    I understand.


    Like others have been warm and affectionate to her good.


    Meng Li said, "Oh, let Xu Manzi vent her anger. What''s the matter? She''s weird. But she knows that it''s not a good time to speak. She feels that it will be noisy when she goes on speaking. She stands up and quietly starts to help Meng Li clean up the dishes and chopsticks she has eaten.


    Meng Li quietly took out his mobile phone and took a picture of Xu Manzi''s half face and the dishes and chopsticks on the table.


    Tweet, photo above, caption:


    it''s very kind of you, madam, to bring it to me before you eat at noon


    Meng Li knows that he Chengwang secretly follows her micro blog, so she has to find something to do for he Chengwang and Xu Manzi while showing her love.


    Then tell all the people who pay attention to him that we love him very much.


    In fact, there are many people who pay close attention to the clients. After all, they are the heirs of the Ni family.


    Sometimes the higher you hold someone, the more painful it is to fall.


    Then Meng Li goes to the rest room and takes out the expensive ne that the client bought for Xu Manzi. This ne hasn''t been delivered yet. He takes a picture and puts it on him.She continued to send another micro blog, saying that she was so happy to have such a considerate wife, and gave her the ne she had already prepared.


    After all, she is a person who knows her kindness. There''s no reason for us to only see Xu Manzi''s "kindness" to her, but not her.


    At that time, it''s time to say that Xu Manzi is very tired and makes mistakes.


    Of course, Xu Manzi is busy living. She doesn''t see Meng Li''s tweeting at all.


    After Meng Li finished his microblog, he went to Xu Manzi and said to her, "don''t move."


    Xu Manzi''s body was tense for a moment. Her eyes looked straight at Zhixing''s chest. She saw that the top button of Zhixing''s shirt was not buttoned properly, revealing his vicle and Adam''s apple.


    There''s even a nice smell on his body, which can''t be described, but it gives people a sense of peace of mind, and


    There''s also a sense of wanting to be close.


    Even though they are very close now, if they are any closer, their faces will be close to their chests.


    This makes Xu Manzi''s face slightly hot, and then she feels her hands walking up her neck, which makes her whole body more tense.


    Involuntarily, she even held her breath. Xu Manzi didn''t know where this inexplicable feeling came from.


    But I''m really nervous, with an unknown expectation.


    What a mess! Xu Manzi''s face is getting more and more red. She breathes again after holding her breath, which leads to her heavy breathing now.


    Meng Li puts a ne on Xu Manzi. He steps back and looks at Xu Manzi quietly.


    Xu Manzi didn''t dare to look at Meng Li''s eyes, but felt a cool thing on her neck. She reached out and touched it. She knew what was going on in her heart.


    "Thank you, Zhixing." Xu Manzi said shyly with her head down.


    Meng Li honey looked at Xu Manzi with a smile, approached her and said in a low voice in her ear:


    "you''re wee. I just want you to be good."


    Xu Manzi couldn''t help leaning her head. Her ears itched and her heart panicked. She stammered: "I, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Xu Manzi turns to go to the bathroom. Her back is in a hurry. When she gets to the bathroom, she takes out her mobile phone. Then she sees the message he Chengwang sends her and asks where she is.


    Xu Manzi thought about it and said that she was at home.


    Although he Chengwang and I are ordinary friends now, I just instinctively don''t want to say that I am with Zhixing.

 Chapter 792

    He Chengwang sees Xu Manzi''s news, and his expression is a little ugly. He asks Xu Manzi to meet him.


    Xu Manzi hesitated and gave a bitter smile. She found that she could not refuse the man and agreed.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she looked at Meng Li, who was looking at the documents outside. She felt a sense of guilt in her heart and said to Meng Li:


    "I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first."


    Meng Li nodded and watched Xu Manzi walk out of her office.


    Xu Manzi and he Chengwang make an appointment in a coffee shop. Xu Manzi looks at he Chengwang. He is very easygoing, dressed in simple sportswear, with the smell of sunshine.


    With a kind of ruffian bad.


    It''s totally different from Zhixing''s dull appearance of wearing suits all day.


    He Chengwang looks at Xu Manzi''s neck for the first time. Looking at the ne in the photo on Xu Manzi''s neck, his eyes are dark.


    Xu Manzi also forgot to take off the ne.


    "You''re from home?" He Chengwang asked.


    Xu Manzi nodded and looked at the coffee he Chengwang ordered for her in front of him. He was warm in his heart. Although he had been in the past few years, he still remembered what he liked.


    He Chengwang''s heart sank and Xu Manzi lied.


    Why cheat him.


    Do you care about his feelings?


    "Is he good to you?" He Chengwang asked.


    Xu Manzi doesn''t know how he Chengwang suddenly asked this question.


    She said:


    "not bad."


    He Chengwang looks at Xu Manzi''s face, which he wants to see in his countless dreams.


    Is she in love with Ni Zhixing?


    Is it a mistake to be around her.


    "Did I disturb your happiness?" He Chengwang said in a hoarse voice.


    There was pain in his chest, and he was forced to hold it back, a little hard.


    Xu Manzi:??


    "I think it''s time I quit your life. After all, you are so in love."


    He Chengwang stood up and told himself that he couldn''t hesitate this time. Why should he entangle? It''s not painful to entangle. She''s married.


    He Chengwang took a deep look at Xu Manzi. His eyes were full of emotion, as if he wanted to imprint Xu Manzi in his mind, and he turned away.


    Xu Manzi left a confused face.


    Until he Chengwang goes away, Xu Manzi reacts. She gets up in a hurry and goes after him in high heels.


    She cried:


    "thank you, wait for me, wait for me."


    Originally he Chengwang was so determined to go, but when he heard Xu Manzi calling him anxiously, he felt that he couldn''t take a step forward any more. He didn''t move and didn''t dare to look back at Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi catches up with he Chengwang. Because of her inertia, she identally pours on him. He Chengwang subconsciously turns around and catches Xu Manzi.


    The two people''s posture is a bit like Xu Manzi nestling in he Chengwang''s arms. They didn''t find it. This scene was photographed.


    Xu Manzi blushed and broke away from he Chengwang with her heart beating. She asked in a low voice:


    "Chengwang, what''s the matter with you and why do you say those words?"


    He Chengwang shook his head and didn''t want to say.


    "You mean never to see me again?" Xu Manzi asked eagerly, looking flustered.


    He Chengwang nodded deeply, his expression was a little painful, and his brow could not help wrinkling.


    This makes Xu Manzi''s heart also be pulled. She reaches out her hand and smoothes he Chengwang''s brow. She can''t help saying:


    "don''t frown, I''ll be distressed."


    "If it makes you happy not to meet me, I''ll listen to you and never meet you."


    Xu Manzi was very mncholy in her heart. She hated fate. If it had not been for misunderstanding, it would not be today.


    She knew that she was in her heart, and she also knew that she was in her heart, but the people who loved each other couldn''t love each other because of the obstacles of reality, and they had to endure heartache to be ordinary friends.


    Protect each other as friends.


    The more she thought about it, the more bitter she felt.


    Xu Manzi''s ambiguous words drive away the dark clouds in he Chengwang''s heart and touch Xu Manzi''s face.


    Four eyes are opposite, all are affectionate.


    The feelings that had been overstocked in my heart were like the flood of breaking a dike.


    Meng Li touched his hair and saw the picture in the office.


    Love is a light, green people panic ah.


    Originally, I wanted to send a microblog to let two people make a conflict, which made Xu Manzi unhappy. But looking at this posture, the effect is not good.


    Did he Chengwang not see it?


    Or don''t you care?


    It feels like a miscalction.


    Seems to bring people closer?


    It''s not a big deal. It doesn''t matter. It''s not to break them up. Meng Li hopes that they can love each other better and be together no matter what they experience.After ss, Meng Li went home and watched Xu Manzie back with a red face.


    It''s unreasonable to be happy outside, and you can continue to be happy when you go home. Meng Li can''t find happiness for Xu Manzi. She asks with a gloomy face:


    "where have you been?"


    Xu Manzi''s happy mood was instantly flushed away by Meng Li''s smelly face. She said carefully:


    "I''m out shopping."


    Xu Manzi, who has nothing to do all day, can''t find any other reason to prevaricate. She can only say that she is shopping, but not that she is with Chengwang.


    Meng Li looks up and down at Xu Manzi. Seeing that she reallyes back with clothes, she learns to be smart.


    She said sarcastically:


    "it''s still hard for you to spend money."


    Xu Manzi looked embarrassed and said weakly:


    "just bought a skirt."


    "If you don''t like it, I won''t buy it."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. I feel that Xu Manzi''s character is irritating and bullying.


    Good bullying, she is embarrassed to continue to bully.


    After all, it''s also a child raised by Xu Jiafu. How can he have such a weak character.


    Meng Li still sleeps in bed at night. Xu Manzi doesn''t want to sleep with Meng Li, so she can only sleep on the sofa wrongly.


    After that, Meng Li''s attitude to Xu Manzi is not very good. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he criticizes Xu Manzi, but Xu Manzi has to please Meng Li in turn.


    He looked at Meng Li''s face carefully all day, and even didn''t dare to buy clothes.


    However, it also makes Xu Manzi feel that he Chengwang is better.


    Now the warmth she receives is from he Chengwang, and her ambition is too chilling.


    Meng Li originally wanted to interfere in the plot, but at least it''s not necessary now.


    Meng Li doesn''t show up with Xu Manzi either. She doesn''t care what Xu Manzi is doing outside, but Ni''s mother says to Meng Li:


    "Manzi always goes out this time, what are you busy with?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll y with my sisters."


    Ni Ma Oh, said:


    "it''s time for you two to hold on, your mother. I''m bored now. I just want to have a grandson to make me happy."


    Meng Li


    Certainly not in a short time, but ording to the client''s conditions, it''s OK to marry a good girl again, and the client has no bad habits.

 Chapter 793

    Then Meng Li and so on, let things go ording to the original plot, without more intervention.


    Looking at Xu Manzi, sometimes lost, sometimes happy, sometimes sad, sometimes worried, and tangled, pain and so on.


    In the middle of the night, you can still hear Xu Manzi''s sigh.


    Almost every day for a facial expression, Meng Li think Xu Manzi''s emotion is very rich, to put it bluntly is idle.


    Happy mood is almost because he Chengwang, but no matter how happy Xu Manzi is, as long as she returns to this home, Meng Li can always give her no pleasure.


    She was in a bad mood for a moment.


    In the face of Meng Li, now Xu Manzi is only cautious and scared, and has been numbed by Meng Li''s uncertainty.


    I don''t expect my husband to be nice to her. As long as I don''t give her face, I will be satisfied.


    Meng Li suffers from Xu Manzi''s personality and feels ufortable. Fortunately, he is pregnant after Xu Manzi and he Chengwang fall asleep together in an ident.


    Xu Manzi went to the hospital for examination.


    Get the examination results, Xu Manzi forehead rolling down big sweat beads, shivering, she is pregnant?


    What should the child do? Xu Manzi is very bitter.


    All kinds of thoughts in my mind, do you want to tell Chengwang, what will Chengwang do?


    I''d better not.


    Yes or no.


    But it''s just impulsive, who knows impulsive will have children.


    Xu Manzi is so upset that she looks up and sees Ni Zhixinging towards her.


    At that moment, Xu Manzi felt that her whole blood was frozen. She wanted to run away, but she couldn''t move. She was so scared that her lips trembled. She could only watch Ni Zhixing walk towards her.


    Meng Li has been looking for someone to follow Xu Manzi. When Xu Manzi went to the hospital, he was informed toe.


    "Are you sick?" Meng Li walks to Xu Manzi and asks.


    Xu Manzi grasped the checklist tightly in her hand. Seeing Meng Li''s eyes sweeping the checklist, she brushed the floor, carried the checklist behind her, and said difficultly:


    "I, I have a cold."


    Why is Zhixing here?


    Xu Manzi dare not ask, dare not say more.


    Meng Li Oh a, looking at Xu Manzi scared small face pale no color, he is really not white to run a trip.


    It''s OK to scare Xu Manzi.


    Think of the plot, Xu Manzi abortion, how so coincidentally photographed by reporters.


    Maybe it''s someone who wants to do it.


    "All right? Go home? " Meng Li walks around behind Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi''s heart beats like thunder. She puts her hand in front of her body again for fear that Meng Li will see what she shouldn''t see. The muscles on her face are stiff and she goes straight ahead with her head buried.


    Meng Li followed Xu Manzi: "Why are you so guilty? Did you do something bad?"


    Xu Manzi''s face turned pale again as soon as she recovered her blood color:


    "no, no, Zhixing, I''m wrong." Xu Manzi gives Meng Li a stiff smile.


    Now Xu Manzi has been lost in temper by Meng Li. When Meng Li criticizes her, she habitually admits her mistake.


    It''s always right to admit your mistake. Don''t have any extra emotions.


    More dare not expect her husband to care about her, if in the past, Xu Manzi estimated to be wronged to think, I said I had a cold, you did not hear like.


    Now Xu Manzi doesn''t think about it any more.


    Even Meng Li didn''t understand why Xu Manzi wanted to be so aggrieved and perfect. She didn''t take any resistance. It''s wonderful.


    Do you like to be abused.


    Meng Li said: "let''s go, let''s go back."


    Xu Manzi didn''t dare to see Meng Li. Even when she was in the car, she was as far away from Meng Li Neng.


    Back home, Meng left to take a bath. Xu Manzi quickly smashed the checklist, which gave her a long sigh of relief. She felt rxed all over.


    She was too nervous before, and now her muscles are sore.


    After scaring Xu Manzi, Meng Li doesn''t act any more, but he is colder and worse to Xu Manzi.


    To Xu Manzi go to the hospital again, this time is also the day of Xu Manzi abortion.


    Meng Li arrives at the hospital early and observes Xu Manzi with mental strength.


    She has to find a suitable opportunity to shine on the stage, at least not to let Xu manci on the news.


    Say up, Xu Manzi and she are husband and wife, Xu Manzi out of the news, his face also can''t hang.


    Besides, it won''t let Xu Manzi have a chance to say something specious to the camera and make herself a big scum man.


    The green hat on his head should not be known all over the world. The client hates people talking about him and saying that he was green capped.


    Although the victim, but not glorious, rted to the dignity of a man.


    Meng Li also sees he Xiqin. He Xiqin is the woman who likes he Chengwang. It can be said that he Xiqin filled the gaps around he Chengwang in the years when Xu Manzi went abroad.However, as soon as Xu Manzi came back, he Chengwang forgot he Xiqin.


    He Xiqin likes he Chengwang too much, but he can''t love him. In the end, she is the cause of Xu Manzi''s miscarriage. Later, she is the one who let people pour Xu Manzi''s sulfuric acid.


    It''s a pity that the client has taken the pot. If it wasn''t for Xu Manzi, the person who was sshed would be Xu Manzi.


    Then, as in the story, he Xiqin and Xu Manzi have a dispute at the stairway, and Xu Manzi rolls down the stairs.


    The scene was in a moment of confusion.


    Xu Manzi is surrounded by people. The nurses of the hospital trot over. Meng Li sees he Chengwanging with mental strength.


    It''s time to shine.


    Meng Li''s several wrong bodies and several quick stepse out from a corner and squeeze into the crowd. She looks at Xu Manzi holding her stomach. Her face is pale and her eyes are full of fear. Seeing Meng Liing, her fear increases a little.


    Meng Li picked up Xu Manzi and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Manzi''s forehead was covered with thin beads of sweat. Now she thought of the baby in her stomach, and she couldn''t care so much. She said:


    "quick, call a doctor."


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    Then Meng Li runs with Xu Manzi in his arms. When he Chengwanges, he only sees Meng Li''s back.


    He Chengwang casually pulls a person to ask what happened just now. After this person gives a general idea, he Chengwang brushes the floor and looks at he Xiqin.


    With gloomy eyes, he said:


    "how dare you touch her?"


    He Xiqin looks at he Chengwang resentfully and denies: "I didn''t, she fell down by herself."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll check the monitoring." He Chengwang was very anxious, and he said:


    "you do it yourself. If you touch her, I can''t spare you."


    With that, he ran after Meng Li.


    He Chengwang''s master is a medical immortal. He Chengwang himself has two brushes. Although Xu Manzi doesn''t say many things too directly, he doesn''t know that Xu Manzi is pregnant.


    Now I am very worried about the situation of Xu Manzi.


    I don''t care if my husband is here or not.

 Chapter 794

    He Xiqin twisted her face and stomped her feet. If she could find the monitor, she would lose.


    Is she such a fool?


    He Xiqin is jealous when he thinks that Xu Manzi''s husband just held her in his arms?


    Why do men like it?


    That''s true for both men.


    Take a cheap woman as a treasure.


    Meng Li holds Xu Manzi and gives Xu Manzi to the doctor. Everything that should be done is done well. He waits quietly outside.


    When he Chengwanges to see Meng Li, he asks:


    "where''s Manzi?"


    The expression is very anxious.


    Meng Li


    How to say, there is no evasion, no cover up.


    It''s so reckless to have a backstage.


    No face.


    "Who are you? Xu Manzi is my wife." Meng Li looks at he Chengwang indifferently.


    He Chengwang stares at Meng Li and says in a slow tone:


    "I''m Manzi''s friend."


    Meng Li: "why didn''t I know Manzi had a friend like you?"


    He Chengwang saw that the other side didn''t have a good tone, so why did he have a good tone?


    He said coldly:


    "Manzi is not your private property. Her friends should let you know everything."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully, then turned and left.


    He Chengwang:??


    Meng Li felt that the reporter was secretly taking photos nearby. Before that, he left a mental imprint on him. It was easy to find him.


    Meng Li goes to a corner and finds someone.


    She reached out and said, "give me something."


    The reporter was nervous:


    "what is it?"


    Meng Li smiles: "what do you say?"


    Reporter:


    It''s based on my ability. Why should I give it to you.


    He didn''t mean to give something to Meng Li. Meng Li directly reached out to grab it. The reporter was a thin man with ck frame sses. Where did Meng Li have great strength.


    Meng Li sessfully let reporters lose information.


    Although this reporter couldn''t take a picture of he Chengwang holding Xu Manzi, he also took a picture of it.


    I don''t want to be on the news.


    He has also threatened people. Now there is no picture and no truth. Even a few words can be said to be fabrication.


    Now we have to bear the legal responsibility for talking nonsense.


    Moreover, this matter itself is the situation set by he Xiqin.


    Why make her happy?


    Meng Li also knows that he Xiqin is hiding nearby. He is obscene, but now is not the time to deal with him. He Xiqin is an interesting person. It''s very good to use her to deal with Xu Manzi.


    After Meng Li solved this little matter, he went back to wait for Xu Manzi toe out.


    After going in for such a long time, it seems that Xu Manzi is still the same as in the plot, and the child can''t be saved.


    To be honest, Meng Li even thought about preventing Xu Manzi from miscarriage, but he didn''t think it was necessary. Why should he stop it? After miscarriage, Xu Manzi was still sad for a while.


    What can make Xu Manzi sad must happen.


    Besides, the birth of this child is a disgrace to the client. Did your wife give birth to someone else''s child?


    I can''t wash it all my life.


    You can''t keep it.


    He Chengwang is waiting anxiously outside. Meng Li sits quietly beside him. He is bored and takes out his mobile phone to have a look.


    He Chengwang didn''t look worried at all.


    He Chengwang sees a burst of nameless fire in his heart. He asks Meng Lizhi:


    "your wife is inside and you are ying with your mobile phone as if nothing happened outside. Do you have any conscience?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "who are you? Why do you me me? "


    He Chengwang said sadly:


    "Manzi''s biggest mistake is to marry you."


    He is very regretful now. He knew that Ni Zhixing had told Manzi that he would stop Manzi from marrying him.


    Later,ter Manzi''s happiness came to him.


    No more.


    Meng Li thinks that he Chengwang is a psychopath. She sneers: "do we use outsiders to manage our husband and wife''s affairs?"


    "The dog takes the mouse and meddles."


    He Chengwang is speechless and stares at Meng Li. He especially hates each other''s indifferent eyes. It feels like he is a clown in his eyes.


    His fist was creaking, and Meng Li ignored it directly.


    He Chengwang


    Well, Temo wants to hit people.


    But he stifled, Meng Li went to see the mobile phone again, after a while, Xu Manzi was pushed out into another ward, the doctor asked:


    "who is Xu Manzi''s family?"He Chengwang moved forward excitedly. He asked the doctor, "what''s the situation?"


    The doctor asked:


    "are you a family member of the patient?"


    He Chengwang''s face is instantly embarrassed. Meng Li looks at he Chengwang with a smile and asks if he Chengwang is embarrassed.


    Meng Li went to the doctor and said to him:


    "I am the husband of the patient."


    The doctor looked at Meng Li and told him with some regret: "the patient''s child has not been saved, and we have tried our best."


    "Now patients need to be observed for a period of time, so you can take good care of them."


    Meng Li said faintly.


    Doctor


    Isn''t it the patient''s husband? How can it be so light?


    He Chengwang''s forehead is bulging. He can''t stand the merciless treatment of Manzi. Manzi is his wife. How can he be so heartless.


    He clenched his fist and punched Meng Li''s head:


    "you are so special, I''ll kill you."


    He Chengwang is angry to the extreme anyway, heartache to death, oneself as if bead such as treasure of woman unexpectedly be regarded as grass.


    Can''t manage so much, must give Xu Manzi a breath.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s quick reaction, she couldn''t avoid he Chengwang''s fist. She used her spiritual power to kick he Chengwang with all her strength. With this kick, she kicked he Chengwang to the wall.


    The body hit the wall with a thump.


    His legs were paralyzed on the ground.


    The doctors on one side haven''t responded yet.


    Meng Li kicks he Chengwang''s stomach. He can''t move because of his strength.


    Meng Li went up to he Chengwang and asked:


    "you just said you were going to kill me?"


    He Chengwang stares at Meng Li coldly. Although he is at a disadvantage now, he can''t lose his momentum. He says:


    "yes, I will kill you."


    Meng Li stepped on he Chengwang''s wrist with one foot and looked down at him:


    "yes, I''ll wait for you to kill me."


    He Chengwang now has a stomachache that he can''t move for half a minute. He doesn''t know why the other party has so much strength. Now the other party is stepping on his ankle, as if the wheel is repeatedly crushing his ankle.


    There''s a feeling that all the bones are going to break.


    Meng Li used all his spiritual power to deal with he Chengwang. Now they are fighting silently. He Chengwang''s expression is ferocious, but he doesn''t want to make a sound.


    Voice seems to be a kind of admit defeat, would rather such a sillyck of silent suffering.


    However, the doctor had no reason to watch others fight here. He came to Meng Li and said, "fighting is forbidden here."

 Chapter 795

    Looking at he Chengwang, Meng Li felt relieved,ughed sarcastically, released his foot, and said to the doctor:


    "I''m sorry, you can see that he did it first. I''m just fighting back."


    He Chengwang twisted his face and struggled to see his wrists, but his stomach was cramped and his movements were slow and difficult.


    Doctor


    Can you know someone''s rank before you hit them?


    The doctor went to he Chengwang awkwardly and said to him:


    "Sir, I think you may need treatment."


    He Chengwang''s heart is roaring. Laozi knows medicine and can see it.


    Don''t worry about it.


    "No need." He Chengwang refused directly.


    He struggled to stand up, until half of his body could no longer straighten up, and then he had a very serious colic.


    This and he Chengwang expected to stand up, natural stride to Ni Zhixing where to say a few words, show a prestige or something, a big gap.


    On the contrary, he is now in a mess. He bows his body and bes short, which makes him look at Meng Li resentfully again.


    Meng Li leans against the wall with one hand in his trouser pocket. He Chengwang''s resentful eyes are very calm.


    If he Chengwang wants to beat her, she can''t stand up and let him beat her.


    Besides, in the plot, the client is beaten badly by he Chengwang. This ce has to be found. Why are you so afraid?


    Although he Chengwang has a backstage, he should not lose his dignity because of fear.


    As for he Chengwang, if he uses backstage to trouble her?


    Meng Li felt that it was not very realistic, at least it was not easy to operate.


    Although they owe master he Chengwang''s kindness, sometimes it''s very precious. If you use it, it''s gone.


    In particr, the human feelings of big people must be used on the de.


    Generally, someone moves them to protect themselves. They only use them when they have to. Is it because of these children''s love affairs and contradictions that they go to ask big people for help?


    He Chengwang and his old man have to be able to talk about it.


    If he Chengwang really opens his mouth, and other people get moldy at leisure, Meng Li will not be afraid to get involved in this.


    There will always be solutions.


    The doctor looked at he Chengwang silently:


    "do you really need no treatment?"


    It seems that it''s still a little serious. He can''t help looking at Meng Li. It''s just that he can fight people like this.


    He Chengwang bothered the doctor. The more he reminded him to see a doctor, the weaker he was.


    He was despised by others.


    He said to the doctor angrily:


    "don''t talk, you don''t care."


    "As for Xu Manzi, I''m going to see her."


    The pain on him went down a little bit, and finally he could stand up straight, limping slowly towards the ward Xu Manzi had just entered.


    The doctor scratched his hair, but he couldn''t understand why he was anxious to see someone else''s wife.


    That patient is also, the husband is indifferent to her, also do not know where the man, so concerned.


    Isn''t it?


    In the doctor''s mind, all kinds of love and hate versionse together.


    Then toward Meng Li cast strange eyes.


    What''s the rtionship.


    Meng Li ignores the doctor''s strange eyes and goes to the ward, walking in front of he Chengwang who moves slowly.


    He Chengwang looks at Meng Li''s back and wants to kick him.


    But now he has a weak heart.


    Meng Li enters the ward, but Xu Manzi hasn''t woken up yet. He Chengwang sits silently and looks at Meng Li gloomily.


    After a long time, Xu Manzi wakes up. Mingming Mengli is sitting next to Xu Manzi, but Xu Manzi''s Leng is the first to see he Chengwang a little farther away.


    She murmured:


    "thank you."


    Meng Li said:


    "who are you shouting so intimately?"


    Originally, Xu Manzi''s eyes were extremelyplicated, because she knew her child was gone, but when she heard Meng Li''s voice, her expression turned into panic.


    How could she forget that she was sent by Zhixing.


    Xu Manzi''s teeth trembled with fright and looked at Meng Li with a stiff head:


    "Zhi, Zhixing, I I don''t know


    Now Zhixing knows how to exin children''s affairs.


    However, Xu Manzi''s performance makes he Chengwang think that Ni Zhixing always bullies Manzi. Manzi alone can be so scared when she sees him.


    He was so distressed that he didn''t think about whether he would be beaten or not. He dragged his painful leg to Xu Manzi''s bedside and sat down. He said to Xu Manzi:"Manci, don''t be afraid."


    He Chengwang also helps Xu Manzi to tuck in the quilt and the hair on her face.


    He Chengwang''s seemingly intimate move is not a provocation.


    Xu Manzi is even more afraid. Now she is not only trembling her teeth, but also her whole body. She feels her blood is cold.


    I wish I had passed out.


    She jerked out her hand, knocked off he Chengwang''s hand and said:


    "don''t, don''t get close to me."


    Her voice with crying cavity, ispletely flustered God, she in the end how to do?


    She was too ashamed to find a way in.


    Why is he Chengwang here? Why don''t you avoid it? Although it''s useless, she''s not so embarrassed at least.


    It''s embarrassing.


    He Chengwang sees Xu Manzi resist him like this, and the injury shed in his eyes, which is also embarrassing. If it is normal, Xu Manzi is like this, he Chengwang will not take it to heart.


    But now he and Meng Li have a silent contest. Xu Manzi''s rejection makes he Chengwang feel embarrassed and his ears turn red.


    If Xu Manzi is leaning towards him now, he Chengwang will feel that he has won.


    But Xu Manzi still doesn''t dare to be too close to other men in front of her husband, especially at this time.


    And now Xu Manzi said from her heart that she was still a little afraid of Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked Xu Manzi indifferently:


    e on, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Manzi opened her mouth and cried out. She said:


    "Zhixing, listen to me, Zhixing."


    Meng Li nodded faintly:


    "I''m listening."


    Xu Manzi burst into tears:


    " I, I, you listen to me


    Meng Li: "you are exining."


    Convinced, just asked to listen to her exnation, but to exin to listen to, she is to see, Xu Manzi is how can say the ck white.


    Now I''m very d that the client hasn''t touched Xu Manzi, otherwise it really depends on her.


    The child fell out again. I can''t tell.


    Xu Manzi''s fear and helplessness deeply moved he Chengwang''s heart, and he could not care about his previous embarrassment. He said:


    "you are still not human. Now that Manzi is like this, you can treat her like this."

 Chapter 796

    Meng Li picked up his eyebrows and looked at he Chengwang:


    "did I hit him too lightly just now, so you can''t speak."


    "If you make any more noise, I''ll throw you out."


    To leave he Chengwang here is to make Xu Manzi embarrassed and unhappy. After all, he can''t feel embarrassed.


    It''s embarrassing who does shameless things.


    Xu Manzi turns her head and looks at he Chengwang. Is he beaten by Zhixing?


    He Chengwang Yusai quickly looks at Xu Manzi, afraid that Xu Manzi despises him. Fortunately, Xu Manzi doesn''t look at him with this kind of eyes.


    But there is concern hidden in his eyes, which makes he Chengwang feel relieved. He still cares about him.


    He Chengwang looked at Meng Li in a sinister way:


    "you dare."


    Meng Li stood up:


    "what dare you do?"


    She stood up and walked towards he Chengwang. He Chengwang moved to the side subconsciously. Then she felt that he was afraid of the other side?


    He stood up in pain, straightened his chest, looked at Meng Li with hatred in his eyes, hoping to calm Meng Li through these bodynguage.


    How can Meng Li Neng be controlled by he Chengwang?


    She held out her hand, picked up he Chengwang''s clothes and said to him:


    "originally, she wanted to keep you here, but you talk too much and meddle too much."


    Xu Manzi was terrified. She looked at Meng Li and begged:


    "Zhixing, don''t..."


    Meng Li looked at Xu Manzi coldly:


    "do you have the face to say this to me now?"


    Xu Manzi face pain, shut up.


    He Chengwang is wringing his clothes by Meng Li. He also wants to stretch out his hand to grasp Meng Li''s clothes. Meng Li doesn''t give him this opportunity and waves a punch at he Chengwang''s face. He Chengwang''s outstretched hand immediately shrinks back to cover his face, and nosebleed flows out from he Chengwang''s fingers.


    He roared:


    "don''t go too far!"


    It''s embarrassing, especially in front of Xu Manzi.


    Meng lichai doesn''t care so much. He is forced out of the ward and closes the door.


    The whole process is like dragging a dead dog.


    The doctor is still outside, looking at he Chengwang, a little want to cover his face, everything.


    He went to he Chengwang and looked at him with pity:


    "brother, do you want to Take care of it? "


    My nose is bleeding.


    Got hit again.


    He Chengwang: "go away!"


    The doctor rolled his eyes and left directly. Who is so irritable? He has no quality and cultivation.


    Meng Li returned to Xu Manzi and said to her tearful husband, "how about your husband?"


    "Better than the man you''re looking for out there."


    Xu Manzi was scared to death. She felt that her heart would jump out next second. She sat up with difficulty and looked at Meng Li:


    "you, you know everything?"


    Meng L took a chair next to Xu Manzi and said:


    "what do you think?"


    She sneered:


    "is your child a gift from heaven?"


    "By dreams?"


    "I''ve never touched you before. It''s ironic to say that you''re so clean that if you don''t let me touch you, you can still do something like this. Don''t you want your face?"


    Xu Manzi lowered her head in shame. She sobbed:


    "I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry."


    "I..."


    "Please forgive me." Xu Manzi looks at Meng Li and prays.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "forgive you?"


    How can I say that.


    Xu Manzi naturally knew that she was very embarrassed at this moment, but she still insisted: "Zhixing, I know it''s wrong. I''m confused for a moment."


    Meng Li: "shouldn''t divorce be the right way to open it?"


    Xu Manzi shakes her head and has a very humble attitude:


    "I don''t, I really don''t want to get divorced. Please don''t abandon me."


    Meng Li


    She always feels that her thinking can''t keep up with Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi seems to have a strong sense of self-esteem. She is always red eyed and will cry, but in fact she is not very shameful.


    In the plot, Xu Manzi conflicts with he Chengwang. After Xu Manzi is sad, she thinks he Chengwang is not suitable, so she doesn''t want to divorce her client.


    I''m taking the client as a retreat.


    Now they haven''t had any conflicts. Why does Xu Manzi have to be like this?


    Are you good to Xu Manzi when youe to this world?


    Anyway, she thinks it''s not so good. Is it because Xu Manzi has a tendency to be abused and likes to bring her pain?Meng Li releases his mental strength and looks at he Chengwang, who is painfully sticking to the door of the ward.


    Xu Manzi''s voice is not too loud, but her own voice is not small. I don''t know if he Chengwang has heard it all.


    He Chengwang should know who Xu Manzi''s child is.


    Maybe he didn''t hear their conversation. He Chengwang should understand that the days can be counted.


    Xu Manzi wants to see Meng Li, but she doesn''t dare to. Meng Li looks at Xu Manzi''s beautiful appearance. Fu Linxin suddenly feels that she understands why Xu Manzi has to forgive her.


    It''s about


    Deep down, I want to prove my charm.


    In spite of this absurdity, my husband still forgives me.


    Insist on love me, insist on love me, don''t abandon, don''t give up.


    My charm is so great.


    In the future, even if I don''t want him, he will still remember me, I have a no matter what I do, unconditionally inclusive of me.


    Well


    Meng Li doesn''t know if he is right, but he thinks it should be like this.


    Even Xu may not be aware of it.


    Although Xu Manzi looks humble now, if she promises to forgive her, it will be her humble.


    He Chengwang is outside the door. He understands that Manzi''s child is really his.


    It turns out that Manzi has never belonged to anyone but him. This silly girl, he Chengwang, has boundless pity in her heart.


    I would rather endure Ni Zhixing''s bad treatment thanmit myself to him.


    But he Chengwang was deeply moved.


    But he Chengwang doesn''t understand why Manzi doesn''t want to divorce. Isn''t it good to get out of the misery?


    Is there any problem?


    Meng Li had all kinds of thoughts in his mind, and he always looked at Xu Manzi coldly.


    Xu Manzi has all kinds of uneasiness. She feels as if she is being put on an iron te and baked with fire.


    Meng Li pronounced it word by word:


    "I forgive you..."


    Xu Manzi''s face is about to show surprise. Her heart beats uncontrobly. Zhixing still loves her.


    I''m willing to forgive her.


    But she heard Meng Li say:


    " Dream


    The expression on Xu Manzi''s face solidified, and then turned into a painful expression:


    "Zhixing, I will be good and obedient in the future, will you forgive me this time?"


    Meng Li: "I''m more curious about how you n to behave, OK."


    What is Xu Manzi willing to give up?


    Xu Manzi hesitated:


    "I I am


    She didn''t know what to promise.

 Chapter 797

    Do you promise not to meet with he Chengwang? Or forget he Chengwang forever?


    It seems that she really can''t do it. He Chengwang is an inseparable part of her life.


    Or be a real couple with Zhixing?


    She doesn''t seem to be able to.


    What to do?


    It''s not that I don''t have the feeling of ambition, but I''m still a little bit short of courage.


    Zhixing''s heart should also be very painful. If he doesn''t have himself, Zhixing will be in agony. Zhixing is a good man, but he has hurt him.


    She really wanted to make up for her ambition.


    Meng Li shows his hand:


    "you don''t want to give up anything. Greedy people want everything. Where is such a good thing in the world?"


    Xu Manzi quickly shook her head and denied:


    "I didn''t, it''s not what you think."


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "you make me sick, really."


    The pain in Xu Manzi''s heart deepened a little, and she could hardly bear it. She sobbed in pain:


    "I am in pain now, and I have been punished. Why can''t you pity me and have to stab me at this time?"


    "Please, can you let me get through this for the sake of husband and wife?"


    Xu Manzi haspletely copsed.


    Why should he be so aggressive? Isn''t his heart made of meat?


    Other people are so miserable, but he is still anxious to ask for a divorce. Can''t he wait for her to get well.


    Why can''t you pity her and care about her? She feels very painful now, mentally painful and physically painful.


    Where did Ni Zhixing, who had been meticulous to her before, go?


    What Xu Manzi doesn''t know is that even the former Ni Zhixing can''t treat her well now.


    Meng Li


    Oh, it''s big.


    Why is it like this?


    Did she cause it?


    If you don''t get entangled with he Chengwang, can you get pregnant? If it wasn''t for he Chengwang, it would have miscarried?


    These are caused by he Chengwang.


    What the hell.


    It''s like her mistake.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "because you are cheap."


    "You''re cheap, you''re right, aren''t you?"


    "I''ll forgive you for your courage. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to do it."


    Meng Li''s words are very heavy. Xu Manzi can''t help burying her head. She doesn''t even have the courage to lift her head.


    He Chengwang is outside the door. He doesn''t even know if he should go in. He is embarrassed to go in, and so is Manzi.


    Of course, he won''t admit that he is a little worried about being picked out again. He is most reluctant to face the fact that he is not as good as Ni Zhixing, and he doesn''t want to lose face in front of Manzi.


    Meng Li looked at Xu Manzi, who had shrunk himself into a ball, and stood up:


    "you should do it yourself."


    She went straight to the door, and suddenly pulled down the door. He Chengwang, who was stuck on the door, staggered. After standing firm, he looked at Xu Manzi. Xu Manzi was flustered. Had he been at the door before?


    Did you hear what you said?


    He Chengwang didn''t think so much. He was just worried about whether Manzi would me him for noting in to protect her?


    Meng Li stood at the door and said:


    "I''ll call your parents and ask them to arrange for you to transfer or take you home. Don''t stay in this hospital unless you want to be on the news."


    With that, without waiting for Xu Manzi to speak, Meng Li went straight away.


    He Chengwang and Xu Manzi are in the same space, but no one speaks first. Finally, he Chengwang asks: "silly girl, he is not good to you. Why don''t you want to divorce?"


    "Is there something hard to say?"


    Xu Manzi''s eyes shed, her expression was painful, she didn''t speak, and she didn''t deny it.


    This makes he Chengwang think that Xu Manzi must have something to do with it.


    Xu Manzi looked at he Chengwang and said to change the topic:


    "Chengwang, please go to the doctor. I don''t think you are veryfortable."


    He Chengwang smiles, and his concern for Xu Manzi is very helpful. The haze in his heart is scattered, but he doesn''t want to see a doctor in the hospital.


    He knows his own body. It''s OK.


    "It''s OK. I''ll stay with you." He Chengwang said.


    Xu Manzi sighed heavily.


    Meng Li called Xu Manzi''s parents as soon as he got out of the hospital. Xu''s mother was very satisfied with her son-inw. When she received the call, she asked softly:


    "Zhixing, what''s the matter with calling me?"


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "your daughter is in the hospital. Come and arrange for her. A reporter in this hospital knows.""Ah?" Xu''s mother was surprised.


    I''m also thinking about why my daughter is in the hospital.


    She asked:


    "what''s wrong with that girl Manzi?"


    Meng Li was toozy to talk to Xu Ma duo and said directly:


    "you''ll know when youe here."


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile phone."


    What''s the matter with her son-inw today? Isn''t he always kind to her?


    All of a sudden, master Ni''s score came up.


    Look at the phone has been cut off by the other party, followed by a message, is an address, Xu Ma thought about it, simply cleaned up and went out.


    When Xu''s mother arrived at the hospital, she opened the door of the ward and saw a manbing Xu Manzi''s hair.


    Xu Manzi is more concerned about the image. What happened before made her hair messy. He Chengwang offered tob Xu Manzi''s hair, but Xu Manzi didn''t refuse.


    Xu Ma twisted her eyebrows. She always felt that this person''s side face was a little familiar. She went over and looked at he Chengwang''s face clearly. She was immediately displeased and frowned:


    "Why are you here?"


    She vaguely understood that her son-inw didn''t have a good tone to her. It was he Chengwang who was pestering her baby again.


    Her eyes across disgust, see Xu Manzi still a little hate iron is not steel, why should take care of such people!


    Xu''s mother knows the past of he Chengwang and her daughter, but she doesn''t like he Chengwang''s family. She is an orphan and has no foundation. How can she be with her baby daughter.


    At that time, he strongly opposed it, and even made a lot of moves in it, which made the rtionship between he Chengwang and Xu Manzi very bumpy.


    He Chengwang is usually very low-key. He won''t say that his master is such a shining figure.


    Where does Xu Ma know this.


    However, if you know that he Chengwang is a disciple ofoshizi Yixian, you may not agree. After all, although the Xu family is also in business, they are richer than many people.


    But there is a difference between Yixian and other big people. They may not want to serve their families. They don''t even know their names.


    All the other people can beat the Ni family, and the Ni family can beat the Xu family.


    The rtionship is here.


    He Chengwang pursed his mouth. He was very unhappy with Xu Ma, but this was Xu Manzi''s mother. He didn''t like to show disgust, so he had to keep silent.


    When Xu Manzi saw that her mother hade, she felt a strong sense of loss. Did Zhixing really ignore her?

 Chapter 798

    Xu Manzi shouts in a hoarse voice:


    "Ma..."


    Xu Ma walked over and pushed he Chengwang away. He Chengwang''s feet hurt again. For a moment, Xu Ma looked at him contemptuously.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Ma looks back at Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi tears before she speaks. Xu Ma turns her eyes. She still knows her daughter''s character in her heart.


    She said:


    "if you don''t tell me, I''ll ask the doctor."


    Xu Manzi was flustered and could only say difficultly:


    "I miscarried."


    Xu''s mother was surprised:


    "ah? Have you had a miscarriage? "


    Ma ye, after several years of marriage, she expected Xu Manzi to have a child and stand firm in Ni''s family. There are many rich families, and it''s always impossible to have no children.


    Now I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon, and I''m looking forward to such news.


    She asked:


    "what''s the matter with Zhixing? Zhixing is angry."


    Xu Manzi was silent and refused to speak. Xu Ma felt that sometimes the child was really a headache.


    "I''ll see if you need to be hospitalized or go home if you don''t need to."


    "Zhixing said there are reporters here. Let me take you away." Xu''s mother is so vigorous and resolute that she doesn''t bother to talk so much with her daughter.


    Especially when he Chengwang is here, she doesn''t want him to look at his daughter more.


    You can take them back and separate them.


    With that, she went out to find a doctor. The doctor said that she could go home, and then prescribed some medicine for Xu Manzi. Xu Manzi was taken away by her mother.


    However, Xu Ma did not take the person back to the Xu family, but directly to the Ni family.


    After Meng Li went out from the hospital, he went to thepany and went back after work.


    Then Meng Li saw Ni Ma and Xu Ma sitting and chatting together.


    Meng Li enters the door with his front foot and Ni PA''s back foot. In the past, the client thought that Xu Manzi would go home on time every day. Meng Li also likes to go home after work.


    If you don''t go home, you can''t go anywhere.


    There''s no fun outside. The clients'' friends are all men, so we can''t y with them.


    Ni''s father goes home when he has nothing to do. In his words, when he is old, he should cultivate his character and spend more time with his family.


    Xu Ma looked at the father and son, and said with a smile:


    "inws, Zhixing, you are back."


    They both nodded, and Ni''s father said:


    "the inws areing."


    Meng Li looks at Ni Ma:


    "where''s Xu Manzi?"


    Ni Ma''s face changed. She didn''t hear her son-inw calling her daughter by name. Her smile was a little less, and she said, "Manzi is resting upstairs."


    Meng Li


    Xu Manzi even dare toe back, is not back to find abuse.


    Meng Li always felt that his head was shining green. He wrote a fool on his left face and a missing word on his right face.


    Xu''s mother knows what happened, but how she is willing to take her daughter back. If there''s something that can be easily solved together, it''s not easy to separate.


    It''s true, but she doesn''t understand the root of the matter.


    If you know, I don''t know if you have the face to bring people back to Ni''s home, I''m afraid you can''t carry it.


    Ni Ma looks at Meng Li:


    "Zhixing, what''s the matter? Manzi doesn''t tell us when she''s pregnant. Now she''s..."


    Ni Ma''s heart is really aching. Grandson, grandson is gone.


    Father Ni listened quietly.


    Meng Li went to the sofa, sat down and said, "I didn''t know she was pregnant."


    Xu Ma muttered:


    "why don''t you care more about Manzi?"


    Meng Li gave Xu Ma a cold look and said, "I''ll go upstairs."


    With that, she went straight upstairs and entered the room. She saw Xu Manzi lying on the bed and fell asleep. Meng Li pulled Xu Manzi up in her sleep.


    Xu Manzi wakes up and looks at Meng Li in horror.


    "Go down and make it clear to your mother."


    Xu Manzi burst into tears in an instant:


    "Zhixing, please don''t do this. If they all know, I can''t lift my head."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "if you want to face up, you will not do such a thing."


    Derail on the derailment it, there is no insurance measures, no insurance measures even if, found that the first time the child did not think of a way to also run to the birth inspection, how, also born?


    Crazy.


    "Come down with me." Meng Li has to make Xu Manzi lose face.


    The taste of pain is not good. Xu Manzi should have a taste.


    After all, the client is not without experience.


    In the plot, the client is embarrassed to say this, which saves Xu Manzi''s face on the other hand.


    She asked Xu Manzi to ept the me from the Xu family in the future. The me from her parents is very hard, because most people care about their parents.This kind of pain can be sustained, every time my parents mention it, it will be painful.


    "No, I beg you, please."


    Xu Manzi struggles to get rid of Meng Li''s hand.


    "Why don''t you love me all of a sudden? You are so cruel Xu Manzi asked bitterly, howling again and again.


    Meng Li: "where someone suddenly doesn''t love you, it''s you who entangled with he Chengwang first, then I don''t love you."


    "Go."


    Meng Li violently pulls Xu Manzi downstairs. Although Xu Manzi struggles hard, she can''t get away from it and is in a panic. She can only howl to vent her inner emotions, but her body is still dragged down by Meng Li.


    Ni''s mother and Xu''s mother were all shocked. Ni''s mother had never seen such violence from her gentle son, and Xu''s mother did not expect that her son-inw would do this to her daughter.


    She quickly walked over and grabbed Xu Manzi from Meng Li:


    "Zhixing, what are you doing?" Xu Ma is angry.


    Meng Li throws away Xu Manzi''s arm. Xu Manzi falls to the ground and does not stand up. She cries on the ground.


    "Ask what your good daughter has done." Meng Li looks at Xu ma.


    Ni Ma was a little embarrassed. She said to Meng Li:


    "Zhixing, how can I speak to my inws?"


    "Manzi, let''s hear what''s going on."


    Ni Ma tried her best to be kind, but her heart had sunk several times.


    The heart knows the big thing is not good, otherwise the son so rare Manzi, how willing to do so to her.


    Xu Manzi looks at Ni ma. She looks like a frightened rabbit. She retreats a lot on the ground. The floor is polished brighter by Xu Manzi. She shrinks her body into a ball. She is terrified. She bites her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Tears did not stop, like a transparent line, flowing in her face.


    Xu Manzi wishes she could disappear out of thin air. She wishes there was a crack in the ground for her to get in.


    At the same time, for the first time in her heart, she resented Zhixing. Why is she so unfeeling that she has nowhere to hide? She feels that every minute is extremely hard.


    It was the hardest time of her life.


    Meng Li looks at Xu Manzi:


    "don''t you say? I''ll say it for you


    "I''ve never touched you since I got married. Tell me how you got pregnant!"


    Meng Li''s voice is like thunder. He stares at Xu Manzi, and his whole body is full of the cool momentum of strangers.


    Enough to see her anger at the moment.

 Chapter 799

    Meng Li''s words really calmed the whole audience, which was silent.


    Xu Ma Leng in situ, Ni Ma Ni PA''s face is very ugly, Ni Ma tried to squeeze out a little expression, let his face appear not so gloomy, did not squeeze out.


    Even Xu Manzi, who was crying, couldn''t make a sound. Her whole body became soft. She felt that her world was very dark, and even wondered why she wanted to live.


    How can you live in pain like this.


    It''s an unbearable pain in life.


    "So what do you want me to do?" Meng Li asks Xu man Zizhi.


    Xu Manzi opened her mouth and found that she couldn''t speak. She lost her voice in pain.


    Xu Ma suddenly thought of he Chengwang in her mind. She felt that she understood everything. She was red in the face. How could she raise such a shameful daughter.


    This kind of scandal.


    Ni Ma eased her heart and looked at her son painfully. How painful his heart should be. The woman she loved betrayed him.


    She didn''t know what to say now to ease the atmosphere or what to do.


    Involuntarily patted Meng Li''s back to showfort.


    Xu Manzi looked at Meng Li, swallowed her saliva, tried to adjust her mood, and said difficultly:


    "Zhixing, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, forgive me."


    Xu Ma''s heart fell to the bottom. If she was lucky before, now she is not lucky at all.


    Mom ni


    Her expression was incredible.


    No matter how to say that our Ni family is not bad, is our Ni family shameless?


    Forgive you?


    Ni dad can''t help but frown and look at Xu Manzi in disgust.


    But they didn''t speak and let their son deal with it.


    Meng Li:


    "it''s impossible. Today you will go back to Xu''s home with your mother, and I will inform you to divorceter."


    With that, Meng Li said to Xu Ma on one side:


    "take people away today. I won''t care if I stay here."


    Xu Ma''s lips moved, but she had nothing to say.


    Meng left and went upstairs, leaving several people downstairs.


    Ni Ma was angry, but she looked at Xu Ma unhappily and said, "I really have a good daughter. When Ie to Ni''s house, I treat her as a daughter. Have I ever treated her badly? What dirty things does she do? "


    "And you Xu family, without our Ni family, you can develop so fast?"


    "I''m so angry."


    I knew that when my son said that he liked Xu''s girl, she shouldn''t have agreed.


    At that time, there were arge number of women who were better than the girls of the Xu family, and any one of them was better than this one.


    Xu''s mother stood in the same ce and couldn''t find a word to refute. To be honest, it was the first time in her life that she lost face because of this two girl.


    Ni''s father sighed and stood up. He said:


    "it seems that our cooperation with the Xu family hase to an end."


    "It''s insulting to our Ni family."


    Xu Ma''s heart thumped for a moment, although she knew that she might not be able to rely on the big tree of Ni''s family, but the big tree said it herself.


    In recent years, it''s been a good life relying on this big tree.


    Bad luck.


    Xu Manzi has been numb with pain, but when she heard Ni''s father say this, she knew that she had implicated her family. This is not the end she wanted. She knelt down to Ni''s father and pulled Ni''s trouser legs:


    "Dad, don''t do this, Dad, I know I''m wrong, Wuwu..."


    Ni''s father looks at Xu Manzi coldly. Now he''s holding his trouser legs. She''s a woman. It''s not good to raise her feet, but she can''t hold them.


    Ni''s mother stepped forward to take away Xu Manzi''s hand, which was a relief for Ni''s father. Ni''s father said coldly:


    "don''t call me dad, I can''t afford to be him."


    With that, he went straight upstairs.


    What''s the matter? The Ni family marries a daughter-inw. Even if his son doesn''t meet him, he''ll let others take care of him.


    It seems that their Ni family is good at Sabi.


    Ni Ma also did not see, she was afraid that she could not help cursing, lost self-cultivation, also went upstairs.


    Now it''s left for Xu Ma and Xu Manzi. Xu Ma said: "you''ve done a good job."


    Xu Manzi sobbed and didn''t speak.


    Xu Ma said:


    "he Chengwang, that dog..."


    It''s too much. It''s just an orphan. If you dare to provoke her baby daughter, you have to repair it another day.


    Of course, she won''t say this to Xu Manzi. She is toozy to listen to Xu Manzi.


    She said:


    e home with me first."


    Although Xu Ma wants to leave people here to be forgiven by the Ni family, she sees that the Ni family''s attitude towards her daughter is not friendly at all. Her daughter has just had a miscarriage, and her body is the capital. How can she make trouble.How to say also must first raise the body to say.


    Let''s see if the Ni family can calm down after a while.


    Xu Manzi shook her head:


    "I don''t, I don''t want to."


    Zhixing is just angry for a moment. She has to wait for his forgiveness.


    Besides, when I go back now, my sister and dad will say that she was swept out by the Ni family.


    Xu ma


    People have this attitude, but they still don''t go.


    Her daughter can afford to lose that face, but she can''t. when she stays at Ni''s for one more minute, Xu''s mother feels that she loses more face.


    Originally, he was angry and said in a bad tone:


    "you muste home with me today, or you won''t call me mom."


    Xu Manzi looks at Xu MA in a daze. Xu Ma''s expression at this time is not very good, which makes Xu Manzi feel that she has been rejected by her mother.


    Can''t help thinking sadly, in my mother''s heart, I can only use it in exchange for benefits?


    Now because of her, the Ni family is not willing to take care of the Xu family, so her mother''s attitude towards her has be so bad.


    She was bitter and silent. Seeing this, Xu Ma put Xu Manzi up and took her away.


    It''s a torment to stay one more point. I''ve lost all my old faces today.


    Xu Manzi is soft all over, at the mercy of her mother.


    As for clothes and things like that, the Xu family does notck these things. Besides, the nature of things has changed a little after they have gone away. It''s even harder toe back.


    Meng Li''s door was knocked by Ni ma. Ni Ma came in, sighed and patted Meng Li on the shoulder:


    "son, don''t be sad."


    "There are many good girls."


    Meng Li has nothing to be sad about, but it''s obviously inappropriate tough now. She pretends to be gloomy and says to Ni Ma:


    "this marriage must be divorced."


    Ni''s mother naturally said:


    "of course, why should our Ni family tolerate this tone?"


    "Your father has said that he will not take care of the Xu family in the future."


    Meng Li nodded. Now the main manager of thepany is Ni Pa. Ni PA has said that the Xu family is definitely not good.


    It''s just that he Chengwang is not easy to deal with it in public, but he doesn''t discuss it in Yin.


    In the plot, the Ni family is "presented" by a big man, and the Ni family can only swallow this tone.


    After all, they can''t be down and out just for the sake of the whole celebration. If the so-called big people don''t give face, they should say that the Ni family doesn''t know the current affairs.


    The client''s post-treatment and stic surgery are all a huge sum of money. If he is hard pressed and down, where can he have the money?

 Chapter 800

    Seeing her son like this, Ni''s mother is also very distressed, but the more she says now, the more she thinks about her son.


    As for men, they always want face. This kind of topic is very sensitive. It''s no good to talk too much. Besides, since my son is such a big man, I''d like to think more about it.


    Dad Ni came in.


    He frowned at Meng Li, who had a bad face, and said:


    "love is a small matter. Now people in thepany are waiting to see your performance. You can''t let down your will and let everyone down. It''s not worth it to be a woman."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I know, Dad."


    Ni PA''s eyes shed a little fierce, he said:


    "do you know who it is? The women of the Ni family dare to move. "


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s a big story, but Dad can rest assured that I will deal with it myself."


    He Chengwang is suitable for ying super Yin with him.


    What can I do without proof?


    Ni PA: "who is not small?"


    Meng Li said:


    "his ability is not very good, but others have a little backing. Although he can''t get to the top of his life by rocket, there is no problem to protect him."


    Ni''s father said, "Oh, I have a measurement in my heart. Meng Li said," dad doesn''t have to worry about this. I know it well. "


    Ni''s father said:


    "well, you can see for yourself, but everything is just enough. If you encounter difficulties, tell me, maybe you can find a way."


    Meng Li:


    "I see."


    Ni''s father, with a faint expression, said to Meng Li:


    "if you''re a Sabi, you can''t get a woman after several years of marriage, and you''ll still be the ancestor."


    "Now you know, people''s hearts are deep and greedy."


    Meng Li felt his nose awkwardly. He didn''t know what to say.


    Sure enough, there are two words on his face.


    Although Ni Ma felt that her son''s behavior was a bit silly, she still felt that it was inappropriate for her husband to say that about her son.


    She asked Lani''s father:


    "what are you talking about? How can you say that about your son?"


    Dad Ni: "isn''t Sabi? It''s toote for a woman to say anything now. Do you think you''ll find the ce you''ve been in for a few years? "


    "She guessed that she was stealing music. You served her for three years in vain. We Ni family raised her for three years, and Xu family profited for three years."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    Ni dad must have wanted the Xu family to spit out the benefits of these three years.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Dad Ni, this is a candy first, then a p in the face.


    Invisible p on the face, pain.


    "Come on, Lao Ni, stop it." Mother Ni is always in love with her son.


    Ni''s father nced at Ni''s mother and said:


    "the character of a son is up to you."


    Mom ni


    When my son was excellent, you said it was up to you. Now it''s up to me.


    Why so unreasonable.


    Ni''s mother is toozy to talk to Ni''s father. She pulls Ni''s father out of the door directly:


    "if there''s anything else, let Zhixing have a rest."


    Ni dad didn''t speak, Ni Ma took the opportunity to pull people away.


    Meng Li''s world is finally quiet, but in the middle of the night when Meng Li is absorbing aura, the telephone rings suddenly.


    She picked up her cell phone and saw that it was Xu Manzi''s.


    Meng Li presses it down and adds Xu Manzi to the cklist.


    I don''t want to whisper to Xu Manzi.


    Meng Li feels that he can guess what Xu Manzi can say. It''s just that you can forgive me, but you can''t forgive me.


    If you want a divorce, then the other party says that if I don''t divorce again and again, I have no nutrition. It''s better to practice. At least I have some spiritual power.


    When he silenced his mobile phone, Meng Li didn''t look at the time. He practiced directly. When he practiced, he had a very thin idea of time. He didn''t know how long it had been. When he felt out his mobile phone, Xu Ma made seven or eight missed calls.


    It''s a fight after a short interval between two hours.


    Meng Li holds his cell phone in his hand, and the phonees again.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and connected the phone.


    At the other end of the phone is Xu Ma''s anxious voice. Xu Ma, regardless of Meng Li''s anger, eagerly says to Meng Li:


    "Manzimitted suicide."


    "Now, you just want to see her."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know why, Xu Manzi is always easy to give people a sense of guilt. It''s her own fault, but she is crying, begging, and now she is stillmitting suicide.


    It''s like he failed Xu Manzi and forced her tomit suicide.


    A man of mystery.And there is no such thing as Xu Manzi''s suicide in the plot.


    It is estimated that Xu Manzi is too humiliated today. After all, there is no today''s one in the plot.


    Probably when I went home, I also faced the usation from the Xu family. I couldn''t bear it emotionally.


    "I don''t want toe." Meng Li said coldly.


    What are you going to do? Xu Manzi is also able to toss. She canmit suicide just after having a baby. She doesn''t care for herself. How can she let others care for her?


    Another call on the fiery ran in the past, Meng Li always feel that he is cheap.


    It''s a lot of entanglement to go.


    Xu Ma stood on the other end of the phone for a moment and avoided Xu Manzi, who was lying on the sickbed with a pale face. When she got outside, she said in a sharp voice:


    "Ni Zhixing, please forgive me. My daughter is so miserable. You can be so cruel. Is your heart made of meat?"


    Meng Li: "are you kidnapping me?"


    Xu Ma:


    "no, you are married. Don''t you know Manzi? Fortunately, I found it early this time, and nothing serious happened. If something serious happened next time, would you be responsible for it? "


    Meng Li sneered:


    "why should I be responsible for Xu Manzi''s suicide? Did I ask her tomit suicide?"


    Xu Ma''s head ached and her chest heaved with anger. She couldn''t manage so much. She was afraid that her daughter would be short-sighted again. She said angrily:


    "if you don''te, you will force my daughter to death. You don''t want the outside world to know that you force your wife to death."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "threaten me? I''m sorry. What I hate most is someone threatening me. "


    "If you want to know your daughter''s dirty things outside, I don''t mind. Don''t let your daughter really die, and go on with a bad name when she dies."


    Xu''s mother was speechless, and her voice softened. She said:


    "pity Manzi. I know she''s sorry for you, but if you don''te, she maymit suicide."


    Meng Li: "can''t the Xu family invite someone who looks at Xu Manzi?"


    Xu Ma asked in a sharp voice:


    "what do you think of a big living person? Do you use people to guard 24 hours after eating and sleeping?"


    "Come on, Ni Zhixing, how can you men turn your back on others?" Xu Ma''s voice choked, full of helplessness.


    Then the phone was hung up.


    After a while, Ni Maes and knocks on the door. Meng Li opens the door and Ni Ma says, "son, you''d better go. Don''t really cause death. It won''t affect you well at that time, and you won''t bepensated by your life."

 Chapter 801

    Meng Li sighed, looked at Ni Ma''s worried eyes and nodded slightly.


    Although Meng Li felt that Xu Manzi could not bear to die, what if he died.


    Now marriage still exists. It''s dying. It''s really bad for reputation.


    But it''s also not good to be dragged to divorce just after a miscarriage.


    But Meng Li always worried that Xu Manzi met her with suicide this time and wouldmit suicide next time.


    But the next time we should get a divorce, it''s better to get rid of the rtionship. Meng Li thinks we should pay close attention to the divorce.


    She got up to clean up and drove out. Xu''s mother sent Meng Li a message about the address of the hospital.


    Meng Li went to the hospital ording to the address. When she saw Meng Liing, Xu Ma''s momentum was not so strong, and she was weak for no reason. She said: "Zhixing, you can count it."


    Meng Li: "well..."


    She nced at Xu Manzi on the bed. Xu Manzi looked at Xu Ma, who went out directly.


    "Zhixing, will youe here?" Xu Manzi prayed in her voice, but more weak.


    Meng Li walked over and didn''t speak. Xu Manzi said:


    "please forgive me."


    Meng Li pulled a stool, sat in front of Xu Manzi''s bed, looked at Xu Manzi indifferently, and said:


    "do you have any brain problems?"


    Meng Li was made to have no temper by Xu Manzi, what to do is always to forgive.


    If she has the ability to cheat, she has to be free and easy to leave without looking back. In this way, she can look up to Xu Manzi a little.


    Why are you so sticky.


    He also wants Ni Zhixing''s tenderness and thoughtfulness, and he chengwanggei''s romantic entanglement, which can remember her whole life. Xu Manzi is suitable to be a queen.


    No, when a queen, she may not be able to resist. Even if she bes a king, she may be a fool.


    However, it''s not easy to see Xu Manzi''s appearance. The purpose of spiritual torture of the client should be achieved.


    She took a look at Xu Manzi''s wrist, wrapped in thick gauze, the wound has been treated, see Xu Manzi''s small face pale, white lips, should still shed some blood.


    But it''s not very serious. If it''s serious, Xu Manzi doesn''t have the strength to see herself.


    Xu Manzi didn''t care about Meng Li''s bad attitude, she said:


    "I beg you, don''t involve our Xu family."


    Meng Li has no expression:


    "what do you mean? Do you mean the Ni family has to cooperate with the Xu family? Cooperation is actually helping you? "


    Meng Li wants to hit people a little. What is Xu Manzi''s idea.


    The demands are more and more wonderful and unreasonable.


    With tears in her eyes, Xu Manzi thinks that her father and sister me her. Her father also says that when people in thepany know, they will me her, which makes Xu Manzi very sad.


    Father also angry fan her a p in the face, very painful, even more painful heart.


    Is it true that her value can only be used formercial marriage?


    Without this marriage, she would be nothing?


    Xu Manzi''s sad face:


    "I really don''t know why you have be so heartless."


    Meng Li felt that he was going to be tense and wanted to curse.


    She was toozy to talk to Xu Manzi. She stood up and looked down at Xu Manzi:


    "tell you why I am so heartless, because you are cheap."


    "Too cheap to know."


    "You make trouble, whatever you do. I''ll change from divorce to widowhood. If you pester me again, I''ll send these things to he Chengwang to show him how shameless the woman he likes is in front of others."


    Xu Manzi looked at Meng Li with a gape:


    "you...!"


    Meng Li shrugged his shoulders and said to Xu Manzi:


    "take good care of your body. After the divorce, you are good. I believe you are so miserable that you don''t want to be seen by he Chengwang."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you want to exchange your life for me to be condemned by the world. I''m just condemned for a few words. I''m still me, rich and handsome. In the future, I''ll find a good woman to marry and have children."


    "If I think of it one day, I can bring a bunch of flowers to worship you."


    "I can''t dream back in the middle of the night. I can still enjoy myself secretly. After all, I don''t know how happy my life is without you."


    Xu Manzi felt that her heart was blocked. She couldn''t get out and leave. She gritted her teeth and said, "how can you be so vicious? I''m really wrong about you. "


    Meng Li retorted:


    "I was wrong about you."


    Goodbye, mentally retarded woman.


    Meng Li then turned and went out.


    Xu Manzi stares at Meng Li''s back. She screams:"Ni Zhixing, don''t go. You can''t go."


    He was very angry and helpless.


    Meng Li walked out of the ward, saw Xu Ma and said, "I don''t think she willmit suicide."


    Xu Ma: "how to say?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips: "feeling."


    Xu Manzi is probably more and more powerful. If she shows half pity, Xu Manzi can climb up the pole.


    It''s easy to do the same thing again.


    She has to say a few vicious words against her, and it''s totally out of the question. She can''t be like others when she dies.


    Seemingly weak, in fact, also tenacious.


    "You don''t have to call me about Xu Manzi. I think you Xu family also need face." Meng Li doesn''t like Xu Ma either. He''s not polite.


    Xu Ma always feels that Ni Zhixing''s momentum is overwhelming.


    She is not a little knowledgeable, how to be a pressure, strange heart, but also dare not say heavy words to refute.


    I can only watch Meng leave.


    Meng left the hospital and it was almost dawn. After thinking about it, he drove back to change his clothes, had breakfast, and then went to work.


    Ni Ma didn''t sleep when she got home. She sat in the living room and waited for Meng Li. Seeing Meng Liing back, she asked:


    "how is she?"


    It''s Xu Manzi.


    Meng Li:


    "nothing."


    Ni Ma looks at her son with a faint expression. She feels that things should not be big. She puts her heart down a little and asks Meng Li to go to sleep again. Meng Li shakes her head, goes upstairs to take a bath and changes her clothes.


    I practiced for a while and had a meal.


    I went to work.


    After a few days, Xu Manzi really stopped. After all, she couldn''t get in touch with Meng Li, and the Xu family didn''t call to say that Xu Manzi hadmitted suicide.


    Instead, Meng Li received a text message from he Chengwang, asking her to talk about something.


    It''s very childish to say that if you have seed, you''lle.


    Meng Li


    I always feel that he Chengwang and Xu Manzi have been kicked in the head by donkeys.


    It''s not normal at all. In general, when I''m a boy, I hide and tuck in. He Chengwang


    Of course, he Chengwang may think that she is Xiao San. After all, people have stories before.

 Chapter 802

    Meng Li didn''t want to pay attention to he Chengwang, but he always sent messages.


    Pull ck one can also change a number to send.


    Also asked Meng Li is not afraid of him?


    He used the method of arousing generals, but it was quite sessful. Meng left.


    Go and see what he Chengwang is up to.


    The address is also very strange, about drinking tea in the abandoned warehouse.


    He Chengwang wants to find the ce?


    Love is easy to make people dizzy, make people desperate ah.


    Mengli to the appointed ce, he Chengwang actually put a pot of tea, there are chairs, Mengli once again feel he Chengwang head melon seeds not easy to use.


    When I was making a movie.


    Seeing Meng Liing, he Chengwang''s eyes swept Meng Li''s face in a sinister way. He said:


    "you forced Manzi tomit suicide."


    Meng Li: "is that what you want me to do?"


    Looking at the other side doesn''t care much, he Chengwang feels angry.


    "I''m looking for you for tea today. Let''s have a good talk." He Chengwang pours a cup of tea for Meng Li and signals him to drink it.


    Meng Li: "what are you talking about? Who does Xu Manzi belong to? You can take it if you want. I don''t mind


    He Chengwang stares at Meng Li:


    "don''t go too far. What do you think of Manzi?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "what you think she is is."


    He Chengwang nced at the teacup and said stiffly:


    "drink tea."


    Meng Li: "I don''t drink."


    He Chengwang: "are you afraid of me? It''s too timid. "


    Meng Li held back his desire tough and said:


    "do you think I''m an idiot? Can I use this method once or twice?"


    In the eyes of he Chengwang, the second generation of rich people are arrogant and stupid.


    When others are excited, they will be hit. They have no brains.


    If he Chengwang really thinks so, then he Chengwang''s master''s education to he Chengwang is a failure.


    Since he wanted to serve these people, he didn''t let him understand them.


    Many children from rich families are more excellent. They work hard in many aspects and are more stable.


    It''s definitely not brainless.


    Shicheng Yixian, in case of taking some medicine, maybe it''s Xu Manzi''s suicide that makes he Chengwang too angry, so there''s something that doesn''t exist in the plot.


    He Chengwang sneered:


    "it''s not that I''m timid. I just dare not drink a cup of tea."


    Meng Li went over and took the tea he Chengwang gave. He smelled it, and his eyes shed. He Chengwang really took the medicine.


    Meng Li had practiced, and five senses were sensitive. The different taste in the tea was magnified. In terms of technique, he Chengwang really had two brushes.


    ording to this calction, his master''s level is higher.


    That''s right. Otherwise, people who can serve high-ranking officials and high-ranking people and make great people owe them are all capable people.


    "To be honest, it''s hard for you to make me drink like this, so that I don''t doubt that there''s something wrong with the tea." Meng Li put down the tea.


    He Chengwang shrugs his shoulders. This man is different from the second generation of rich people in his impression. The second generation of rich people in his impression are all arrogant, and the most unbearable thing is to motivate them.


    Use one method to make one urate.


    But it''s arrogant, because I dare toe alone.


    Do you really think you just invited him to tea?


    "Do you think you can leave without drinking today?" He Chengwang sneered sarcastically.


    That day''s disgrace he must double return, and now Manzi is so miserable, it''s this man who did it.


    Meng Li was not surprised when he Chengwang was suddenly in trouble. Instead, she sat down and looked at him in her spare time:


    "so


    If she dares to move, she will not worry about her future?


    "Sorry." He Chengwang sneers. Now he''s on top. He''s going to beat him all over the ce.


    Meng Li:


    "OK, let''s call out your shrimps, soldiers and crabs. Eight people are very tired. They have a lot to prepare. Are they going to beat me to death?"


    "But you can''t be unified because of the difference in height, fat and thin. Why don''t you hire a professional thug?"


    He Chengwang''s face was frozen:


    "you?"


    How do you know that?


    Temo even knows the number of people. He feels like he''s doing everything under his nose.


    It''s boring.


    If he Chengwang knew the real existence of spiritual power, he would know how Meng Li knew it.


    Meng Li took out a telescopic iron rod from his body, patted it on his hand, and looked at he Chengwang with an eyebrow:


    "don''t you call?"


    "I called the police before I came here. You can do it first, so I''m self-defense."


    He ChengwangHe was so upset that he didn''t know whether to call people out or when the police woulde.


    If they haven''t done anything to each other, they will be caught. It''s not worth the loss.


    All these things were done without the master''s knowledge. If he was caught, the master would not give him good fruit to eat.


    Meng Li looked at he Chengwang and hesitated. He was speechless. His hesitant and forward-looking personality matched Xu Manzi perfectly.


    However, if he Chengwang doesn''t have this kind of character, he probably doesn''t have the patience to entangle with Xu Manzi.


    "If you don''t, I''ll go." Meng Li stood up and left.


    He Chengwang


    Too arrogant, how can there be such an arrogant person? He Chengwang has a grudge in his heart and vows to break Ni Zhixing''s pride, make him prostrate at his feet and admit his mistake, and repent in front of Manzi in tears.


    "You stop, you dare to fight like a man." He Chengwang yells at Meng Li''s back.


    Meng Li helped his forehead andughed. He Chengwang''s words were too mentally handicapped.


    That''s funny.


    Listening to Meng Li''s lowughter, he Chengwang was ashamed for no reason, and his face turned red. Meng Li looked back at he Chengwang:


    "brother, wake up, now is a peaceful society. You don''t need to fight like a man. If you have too much energy, you can serve the country as a soldier, and there must be a ce for you."


    With that, Meng Li went straight away.


    He Chengwang didn''t expect to clean her up, but not to insult her. Although she is not suitable to attack him openly now, she can y Yin.


    Hiding in the dark, he Chengwang''s friends were so anxious that they let the boy go?


    He Chengwang, looking at Meng Li going out, yelled: "let''s do it."


    If they are caught, they will be caught. They can''t bear it. Besides, even if the other party doesn''t report to the police in advance, they will report to the police after they start. At that time, the police will still look for him.


    If you are scolded by the master, you should do it.


    Almost the other party bluffing, let people go.


    Meng Li hears he Chengwang shouting like this, he has to fight.


    She took out the telescopic iron stick, stretched, turned around and watched several people rush towards them. They also took the iron stick, and each of them had a fierce expression, as if they had a deep hatred with Meng Li.


    They attacked Meng Li, who did not hesitate to fight back.


    However, there is no suspense about this fight. Although there are many of them, none of them was born in the family of Lian. The way is chaotic and easy to crack.

 Chapter 803

    He Chengwang is really trained. He can make Meng Li pay more attention to it and spend more time to deal with it.


    The others were beaten ck and blue by Meng Li''s skillful stick.


    He Chengwang can''t help biting his teeth. I didn''t expect that so many of them could not help each other.


    How can Ni Zhixing fight like this?


    Even he Chengwang''s head was knocked hard by Meng Li with iron roots. It was buzzing and confused for a moment.


    Just when he Chengwang was confused, the police really came.


    Someone looked at he Chengwang with wide eyes:


    "did you really call the police?"


    Meng Li squinted at him:


    "what do you think, when I yed with you."


    Their expression hesitated, the heart is born out of the impulse to run away, but the heart know not to run away, simply do not run, it does not look embarrassed.


    There''s still a bit of daring.


    A total of ten people were sessfully brought back to the station by the police.


    The police asked Meng Li: "what''s his name?"


    "Ni Zhixing."


    Police officer


    Ni Zhixing?


    He asked Meng for his parting message, and then confirmed that the man in front of him was really Ni Zhixing.


    He has heard of the heirs of the Ni family.


    This makes his expression a little more serious, let Meng Li say the whole story.


    Meng Li was an honest child. He told me honestly. The police couldn''t help saying:


    "did you say they beat you up in groups?"


    Meng Li nodded naturally:


    "yes."


    Police officer


    At the thought of those people''s bruises and bruises and being beaten so badly, the police couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of their mouths. He said:


    "Ni Zhixing, you are not allowed to lie here, you know?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you don''t believe me, you will investigate."


    Police officer Good


    Ni Chenghe takes the lead in the investigation, and then he really ns to make trouble.


    As for the reason, it''s personal enmity.


    But Ni Zhixing''s skill is too good, on the contrary, he beat the people on their side. It''s self-defense.


    The policeman asked Meng Li: "why do you carry a telescopic iron bar with you?"


    Meng Li: "I saw it on the road and bought it conveniently. I didn''t expect that I just used it. It''s quite a coincidence."


    Police officer


    Can you be more perfunctory?


    Then Meng Li returns home sessfully, and he Chengwang is detained in the bureau sessfully.


    Meng Li went home and didn''t tell Ni Ma about it. But after two days, Ni PA didn''t know how to know about it. He frowned and asked Meng Li, "are they troubling you?"


    Meng Li: "yes, I learned some self-defense skills abroad, and I had some basic skills when I was a child. I managed to cope with it."


    The client learned this when he was a child, so he can exin it.


    "Are you going to put up with that?" Ni dad asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "now is not the time. There will be a way."


    Meng Li''s idea of seeing Ni''s father is that he wants to make use of it, but in this way, he has to use the power of Ni''s family.


    It''s not appropriate. Isn''t it obvious that the Ni family is dealing with he Chengwang?


    It''s still a family bullying orphans.


    Contradictions have risen to a new height.


    At least now, it''s still the conflict between himself and he Chengwang, the friction between young people. In some people''s minds, it''s children''s conflict. How many adults are involved in children''s conflict?


    But when a child goes toin, if an adult gets involved, others will easily get involved.


    Besides, the big tree on his back has power, and the Ni family can''t control he Chengwang.


    Let''s take a breath in advance, slow down a little, and then go to Yin he Chengwang. Don''t rush to Yin. People will know who did it when they think about it.


    Meng Li doesn''t want the so-called big man to get involved in this matter. The Ni family can''t get rid of others and will only suffer losses.


    People who know the current affairs are heroes. Sometimes when it''s time to be patient, we should be patient. Everyone will be happy. If we are reckless, it will hurt our vitality. It''s not a good result.


    I know that Ni''s father can''t swallow his breath. His son was beaten by others. Although he was not hurt, what''s the essence of the matter.


    Ni PA looks at Meng Li for a moment. Since the child has a good idea, he doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Everything is worrying for the children, the children are not big, the people are not big, how can thepany be relieved to hand it over.


    "Anyway, you can make yourself a snack."


    Ni dad gave an order and left.


    He Chengwang was taken home from the Bureau by old man he, also known as Yixian.Old man he is wearing a kind of washed white Zhongshan suit. He looks about 60 years old. He is thin and small, and his hair is ck and white. It seems that he hasn''t been washed, which makes him feel a bit sloppy.


    His eyes are surprisingly bright, but his cheekbones are a little high. When he throws them on the road, it''s just like an old man selling vegetables.


    "What are you doing, you little boy?"


    Old man he patted he Chengwang on the head because he was so low that he jumped up.


    He Chengwang rubbed the back of his head, which had been strongly patted, and said in distress:


    "Oh, master, leave it alone."


    "What''s the matter? Are the wings hard? Leave me alone? " Old man he was very angry when he heard it, and his voice was very loud.


    He Chengwang:


    "it''s all my own business. I know how to deal with it."


    Remembering that the master took him out, or he would have to stay in it, his tone became weaker.


    Old man he didn''t look angry anymore. Hey down on the couch, idly cocked his legs and swayed. He said with pride:


    "even if you don''t say what it is, I know it in my heart."


    He Chengwang pursed his mouth, and old man he said:


    "for Xu Manzi?"


    "I don''t think it''s interesting to stir up your little affairs."


    Although he said that, old man he was very distressed for his good apprentice. How could he be trapped by this broken matter?


    He Chengwang said angrily:


    "that guy is so proud that he doesn''t treat Manzi''s family well because he has a few stinky money in his family. Now he is bullying Manzi''s family. Isn''t he bullying others too much?"


    Old man he curled his lips:


    "I didn''t tell you that it''s better to do more than less outside. How do you know the depth of others? Do you think everyone is easy to offend?"


    "If I hadn''t supported you in the back, you would be in bad luck now."


    He Chengwang was a little irritable and depressed. He pretended to be sincere and said:


    "I know Master, I will not let you worry about it."


    He Chengwang felt a little guilty in the end. On the surface, Shifu seemed not serious, but on the bottom, he was very proud. Shifu didn''t like to ask for help.


    I don''t know if master asked for help for him this time.


    At that time, he was still impulsive. He didn''t hurt Ni Zhixing, but he was unlucky. He hated and gritted his teeth. When he thought about it, he couldn''te to the dark.


    Anyway, we can''t just let it go.


    And Meng Li here, calcte Xu Manzi out of the confinement, began to urge Xu Manzi and her divorce.

 Chapter 804

    Xu Manzi said to meet and talk.


    When they meet, Xu Manzi sits opposite Meng Li. Meng Li says, "let''s go, divorce."


    Xu Manzi pleaded:


    "Zhixing, I really don''t want to get a divorce. Please forgive me."


    Meng Lihao looks at Xu Manzi in his spare time and doesn''t speak.


    There was silence between them. Meng Li didn''t speak, which made Xu Manzi think there was room for it.


    In her heart, Xu Manzi thought that her ambition had subsided.


    I''m very nervous.


    She didn''t know why she didn''t want to divorce, but she didn''t want to, at least not now.


    After half a day''s uneasiness, Xu Manzi began to lose herposure. She asked:


    "ambition?"


    Meng Li silently takes out a pile of photos from her body and throws them on the table. Xu Manzi reaches out her hand and takes a look, but she is still shocked, because the photos are all photos of her getting along with Cheng Wang.


    It was photographed.


    Meng Li:


    "how about it?"


    Xu Manzi''s hands trembled a little:


    "you already know, don''t you?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "no, I bought these photos at a high price."


    "Or now you''re on the news, you know?"


    Xu Manzi was moved: "thank you."


    Meng Li It''s naive.


    "Don''t be too early. If you don''t want these photos to flow out, we''ll divorce."


    Xu Manzi''s expression solidified for a moment, and said:


    "is this the way a man turns over?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Xu Manzi burst into tears and said:


    "mom is right. Men turn their faces up very frighteningly. They don''t use it very much. Their hearts are not made of meat. How much they love you, and once they don''t love you, they will die miserably."


    Meng Li: "can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "Am I here with you to stir up feelings?"


    Xu Manzi doesn''t want to get divorced. She has to prove over and over again that you still love me and prove her charm.


    I can''t believe that if a person says he doesn''t love, he doesn''t love.


    But she ignored what she had done.


    Xu Manzi Does it have to be like this? "


    Meng Li''s forehead is blue.


    I want to hit people.


    Seeing this expression, Xu Manzi knew that the other party waspletely impatient. She sighed a long time and looked at the photos on the table. She took them one by one and tore them off. She looked sad and seemed to see through the world. She said:


    "emotion is really the most useless thing in the world."


    Meng Li: "tear it, my Ni family has a great career. I can develop as many photos as I want."


    Although it is said that feelings are useless now, will the feelings with he Chengwange to an end?


    No.


    Xu Manzi felt numb in her heart. Her knuckles were white and she tore at the photos as if to vent all her emotions.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry. He drinks tea slowly, waiting for Xu Manzi to tear enough.


    When Xu Manzi tears all the photos on the table into small pieces, she is relieved to know where Ni Zhixing still has photos.


    These photos bring her a sense of shame, can''t look directly at, since appear in front of her, destroy is the best choice.


    Also want to understand the heart, forced not toe, a person who does not love you to be more heartless, how heartless.


    "Do you really not love me?" Xu Manzi is unwilling to reconfirm.


    Meng Li: "do I have to write" don''t love "on my face so that you can believe that I don''t love you?"


    Xu Manzi said with deep feeling and sadness:


    "since you are determined to divorce me, please remember that I will always bless you and hope you can find the person you like."


    Meng Li: "that is, it will not be bad luck to find someone like you."


    Xu Manzi''s heart suddenly grows impatient. Why can''t she have good words and get together?


    Can''t you be more respectable if you have to speak ill of each other?


    Is this the man''s stomach of Ni Zhixing?


    It''s too small.


    No matter how to say that the man she had been moved by, until now, just found that it was so unbearable.


    Xu Manzi stood up in disappointment, and Meng Li also stood up and asked:


    "let''s go?"


    Xu Manzi is silent for a long time. She looks up at the sky for 45 degrees. Two lines of tears slide across her face. Finally, she nods her head again. Meng Li takes Xu Manzi to divorce.


    Of course, she has never revealed her whereabouts or intention to divorce before. It''s not as loud as in the plot. Although she pays attention to this side, when she learns about Xu Manzi''s divorce, it''s already after their sessful divorce.


    There will be no scene where the plot is sshed with sulfuric acid.If ording to the original plot, whether before or after the divorce was sshed sulfuric acid, Meng Li can not let Xu Manzi pull her to block.


    Only Manzi can be allowed to suffer by herself.


    It''s not Meng Li who deliberately gives Xu Manzi the chance to avoid being sshed with sulfuric acid this time, but if the plot is developed ording to the original plot, Xu Manzi is sshed with sulfuric acid or before her divorce, then she will be sshed with sulfuric acid. Is marriage still inseparable?


    If you leave her, you will be a scum man. You will divorce as soon as you see the disfigurement.


    Even if you get divorced and you are sshed with sulfuric acid, as long as you are by your side, things will be troublesome andplicated.


    Why not.


    Meng Li firmly believes that he Xiqin will still do it. No one will change the plot of he Xiqin. He Xiqin will still make the same choice as the plot.


    Now it''s just a matter of time.


    Meng Li will not remind or stop anyone.


    After getting divorced, Meng Li posted the news of divorce on her micro blog, which surprised people who paid close attention to her. They were not affectionate before, so how to say they were divorced.


    I''m sorry.


    Some are happy, others are sad.


    He Chengwang sees the news of the divorce and knows that Manzi ispletely free. Ni Zhixing finally lets go.


    I haven''t been pestering Manzi.


    In a word, he Chengwang stubbornly believes that everything Xu Manzi does has difficulties.


    Xu Manzi is right about everything.


    Happy to contact Xu Manzi, also said to celebrate for Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi divorced, but there is no trace of happiness. She seems tock something in her heart. She is always heavy, but she still tries to smile to cope with he Chengwang.


    He Xiqin was worried. She didn''t expect that Ni Zhixing and Xu Manzi would divorce without saying a word.


    Divorced, the next step is not to marry Chengwang?


    What she was most afraid of happened.


    Last time, he Xiqin was very upset that she failed to bring Xu Manzi down in the hospital.


    Cheap woman, he Xiqin gritted her teeth and scolded.


    When Xu Manzies to Ni''s house to collect things, Meng Li looks at her coldly. Xu Manzi''s various valuable clothes and bags are piled up.


    It was very expensive to buy at that time. It''s estimated that Xu Manzi didn''t wear much of these things even if she took them back.


    It''s no use holding it by yourself.


    In the end, Xu Manzi only took a small part with her and left the rest at Ni''s home.


    Then Ni''s mother took care of it, saying that her son would not look sad and emptied Xu Manzi''s things. The house was also cleaned carefully,pletely erasing the traces of Xu Manzi''s existence.


    Meng Li doesn''t have to worry about these things.

 Chapter 805

    However, Meng Li sent people to stare at Xu Manzi and he Chengwang and told Meng Li that he Chengwang had made some small moves recently.


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, he Chengwang or want to fix himself?


    Then Meng Li found that his food had been poisoned.


    This kind of poison, the most vicious is that it makes people addicted.


    It''s just like drugs. If they don''t have drugs, they will be very miserable and make people very dependent.


    Better than drugs.


    Does he Chengwang want to ask him for help in time?


    Be people not ghost not ghost, at that time will also suffer Xu Manzi''s spit.


    In this way, he Chengwang actually feels that he has some feelings for Xu Manzi and his ex husband. He has a sense of crisis in his heart. He makes his ex husband look like a ghost. He is angry and makes people forget about him.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows and remembers he Chengwang.


    We must repay him well.


    Now the rtionship between Xu Manzi and he Chengwang has be aboveboard. Meng Li asked people to take some photos and spread the news.


    Xu Manzi faced the evidence and didn''t refute it. If she didn''t speak, she was acquiescent.


    All kinds of contacts with he Chengwang alsopletely angered the Xu family.


    The Xu family is very popr, and he Chengwang is in trouble.


    Do toads want to eat swan?


    If it wasn''t for he Chengwang, now the Xu family are livingfortably on the Ni family. He Chengwang has disturbed their good life. If they don''t deal with him, they will be sorry for themselves.


    Meng Li takes advantage of the fact that the Xu family is in trouble with he Chengwang. It''s time for him to find him too.


    Since he Chengwang is not merciful at all, so is Meng Li.


    Now it''s better than her and Yixian.


    If Yixian can''t crack her means, then he Chengwang is finished.


    He Chengwang was branded with mental strength before. It''s easier to find he Chengwang.


    Obscenity follows he Chengwang for a few days, but at night he leads him into a deserted alley. Meng Li has the gift of dream beast, which can instantly confuse the consciousness of ordinary people. He Chengwang is ignorant and is caught in the action.


    Of course, in order to be on the safe side, Meng Li carefully put on women''s clothes and put on heavy makeup.


    It''s a very ck history for an old man to wear a little skirt and high heels.


    But Meng Li himself is a woman, stepping on high heels is not ufortable, does not give a strange feeling.


    At most, it''s a little bigger


    Meng Li takes the unconscious he Chengwang to a secret ce, destroys the small meridians of he Chengwang''s hands with silver needles and spiritual power, and injects Yin power into it. This kind of power is not the same as the power of Yin evil. The power of Yin evil is mostly owned by Yin evil. Professional Taoist may have a way.


    But the power of Yin is pure, and it needs an appropriate amount of pure power of yang to merge. One point can''t be more, one point can''t be less.


    If the power of Yang is more, he Chengwang should bear the pain of burning his fingers every day.


    Someone has to guide this force. This thing alone needs to be done.


    It needs spiritual power, that is, the person who practices. To say the least, if we find the person who practices, we still have spiritual power to guide, and it is extremely difficult to control the propriety.


    This power of Yin is the symbol drawn by Meng Li with systematic space, and most of the spiritual power in his body is borrowed from heaven and earth, which wastes his energy.


    Even if the medical immortal can''t save his apprentice, even if he can be guided, he can avoid the pain of Yin at most, but the channels will never get better under the destruction of Yin power.


    The hand will not be good.


    This kind of cold pain is like the feeling of putting your hands in ice in winter.


    And it hurts to the bone.


    It''s no easier than the poison he Chengwang gave Meng Li.


    There are simrities and differences between the two. Meng Li makes he Chengwang suffer from ten finger pain day by day, and he Chengwang wants to make Meng Li suffer from addiction.


    The way to destroy he Chengwang is to destroy what he is proud of.


    In this way, he Chengwang''s hands will shake very badly. Among traditional Chinese medicine, acupuncture is one of the most important.


    He Chengwang''s hand should be shaking badly when he took up the pen, not to mention acupuncture.


    And day ten fingers pain unbearable, and the mood to do something else?


    Over time, the destruction of willpower is extraordinary.


    Meng Li had thought at the beginning that he Chengwang would directly give her back the poison he Chengwang had given her, but in this way, chiguoguo was exposed, and she did it?


    At that time, he Chengwang''s master must fight against the Ni family. It''s not worth it.


    It''s easy to expose the source of other poisons. Meng Li doesn''t want to make trouble for the Ni family.


    So I''d rather trouble myself.


    Meng Li does these things well, and throws he Chengwang on the ground. For the sake of caution, she even does a good job of alibi.He Chengwang was not awakened by the cleaner until dawn. He opened his eyes and was very confused. Then his fingers felt very cold. He raised his hand and thought it was cold.


    But after rubbing, five fingers are still so cold and painful.


    But also can''t control shaking, shaking his heart.


    He Chengwang forced himself to control his hand shaking. After a while, he was sweating.


    He gave himself a pulse. His symptoms were strange and different from normal people, but the specific reason was unknown. He Chengwang was shocked and immediately went to see old man he.


    Old man he has already got up and watered the flowers and nts in the courtyard. In this ce where every inch ofnd is worth every inch of money, old man he has a huge yard for nting flowers, but he is not poor.


    Even rich.


    However, he always kept a low profile, which led him to keep a low profile. He always showed himself as an orphan.


    "Master..."


    He Chengwang shouts anxiously.


    Old man he didn''t recognize the anxiety in he Chengwang''s voice, and he was stillining:


    "where did you gost night? The waves don''t go home at night. Do you know your master? "


    He Chengwang didn''t have time to talk about this. He said:


    "master, please show me what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Old man he twisted his brows and looked back to see that he Chengwang''s face was ugly, which made old man he feel nervous for no reason.


    He Chengwang''s voice trembled and said: "master, my hand, my hand."


    He Chengwang gives old man he''s hand, which is slightly trembling and can''t be controlled at all. Old man he sees that the situation is not right. He quickly puts down what he''s doing and takes he Chengwang into the room.


    He felt a pulse for he Chengwang. It took him a long time to feel the pulse. His brows were full of anxiety, especially when he saw that old man he''s brows were more and more tightly locked, which made he Chengwang''s heart keep falling.


    Old man he used all the means he had learned all his life for the sake of his apprentice. Atst, he asked gravely:


    "did you offend anyone outside?"


    He Chengwang was worried about his health. Instead of going back to old man he''s question, he asked eagerly:


    "what''s the matter with my hand?"

 Chapter 806

    Old man he was a little angry. He was so impetuous that he couldn''t hold his breath. No wonder he went out and offended people.


    "Your hand It''s aplicated situation. "


    He Chengwang usually worships his master''s medical skills. Now, hearing old man he say it, he knows that something is wrong. His whole body''s strength seems to be taken away in an instant, and his hands are shaking even more because of excessive panic and tension.


    "What should I do, master? My hands really hurt."


    He Chengwang looks helpless:


    "it''s very cold inside now, just like my bones are frozen."


    If he had not been a man, he would have cried now.


    Old man he wrung his brow:


    "I asked you who you offended?"


    He Chengwang looks at old man he wrongly. Now what''s the use of asking these questions?


    Looking at he Chengwang''s wronged expression, old man he felt soft again. He said:


    "all things need to look for problems from the root. You may have offended viins. In the grandmaster''s time, some people used this method of insidious evil things attached to your bones. The evil things were extremely Yin, and the pain of coldness came from it."


    "But it disappearedter. Who knows it''s on you today..."


    He took a look at he Chengwang''s iron green face and said: "but you should be d, it''s just your hand."


    Old man he has a lot of experience. He thinks that it''s just the power of hiding evil.


    Meng Li, the power of Yin evil, can really attach to he Chengwang''s whole body, but it''s not easy to borrow pure Yin power, which is only enough for he Chengwang''s hands.


    I can''t use it all over my body.


    Although old man he said he was lucky, he Chengwang didn''t feel lucky. Looking at old man he''s brow tightening, he was already deep in thought, and he didn''t dare to go out.


    In the heart also is pondering which evil viin is such to deal with him?


    Xu family?


    It''s not surprising that he Chengwang thought about the Xu family for the first time, but the Xu family did have some movements during this period. When he thought about the Xu family, he basically relied on hiding.


    And never fight back.


    There are also some misceneous people, who are walking in the society, where there is no contradiction with people, but those contradictions are not so good to deal with him, right?


    Ni Jia?


    He Chengwang thought of this possibility in his heart, but it still needs to be verified.


    While he Chengwang was thinking, he asked again:


    "what people have you offended?"


    "This matter can''t be settled like this, dare to move my apprentice," old man he said with a gloomy face.


    He Chengwang is very worried about his hand, put his hand in front of old man he, old man he is a little distressed, his precious apprentice was Yin.


    He said:


    "I know a person in this field. You can have a try. You don''t have to worry about it first."


    "It''s better to find out who''s doing it secretly. The longer it takes, the worse it will be."


    He Chengwang was relieved to hear that old man he said. He told the people he thought might have done evil to him. There were still many people who said that.


    Let old man he angry, he said:


    "how do I usually teach you?"


    "You think you''re great? This is a world of crouching tigers, hidden dragons. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will offend the people you shouldn''t offend. "


    He Chengwang lowered his head:


    "master, I know I''m wrong."


    "I''ll change it."


    Old man he looks at he Chengwang with a grudge. If he can be cured this time, it will be a lesson to this guy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "Well, you''re staying at home these two days. I''ll give you the contact person and check it for you by the way." Old man he was full of helplessness.


    I''ve never asked for anyone in my life, but for this smelly boy, I asked again and again.


    He Chengwang was both grateful and ashamed.


    But Meng Li is too meticulous and has a little more means than ordinary people. That is to say, old man he used his rtionship to find out who did it.


    Old man he told he Chengwang:


    "I didn''t find out who did it, but it''s certain that we can''t find out who did it. Either it''s a big start or it''s a big skill. No matter which aspect, you don''t want to provoke any more."


    Old man he even suspected that he Chengwang had made a big trouble outside and didn''t dare to tell him the truth.


    He Chengwang was disappointed, but he didn''t find out.


    But in fact, he doesn''t pay much attention to who hurt him now, because the pain of ten fingers makes him pay no attention to other things, which makes him sleepless at night. He just worries about when he can be cured.


    Old man he asked he Chengwang to wait. After all, people didn''t specially serve them. They were on call when they called.


    After thinking about it, he Chengwang was brought to a hospital. The president of the hospital has a lot to do with him. The president who can ask him to do it himself is either rich or expensive.In the hospital, there is no way to check.


    In fact, old man he didn''t give much hope. He came here just to have a try.


    I went back with he Chengwang.


    He Chengwang stayed up for a few days and was very anxious, but he didn''t tell Xu Manzi about it. He was afraid that Xu Manzi was worried. Even when Xu Manzi asked him to meet him, he didn''t dare to see him.


    Don''t want to let Xu Manzi see his embarrassment.


    What he thought was that when he got well, he Chengwang had great expectations for recovery. He always thought that master''s methods were excellent.


    Finally, it''s time for the person invited by old man he.


    He is an old Taoist with a red face.


    He is still familiar with old man he and has a good conversation. As soon as they meet, they drink tea in a leisurely manner, which makes he Chengwang very anxious, and this kind of mood can''t be covered up.


    This made the old Taoist say to he Chengwang with a smile:


    "nephew, you are still a little young, impatient and almost cultivated."


    He Chengwang was not happy, but seeing his master shaking his head at him, he had to bear to say:


    "it''s a good lesson."


    The Taoist just nodded and did not dy. He put out all his belongings. It was strange.


    However, the Taoist priest tossed and took out what he had learned all his life, and gave he Chengwang something with a very peculiar taste, which also failed to solve the problem.


    I can only show my shame and say that I really can''t do anything. Maybe I have to tie the bell to solve the problem. I suggest that they find out who did it. I can''t say there''s still a way.


    But the key is that they can''t find out who did it.


    When the Taoist priest left, he Chengwang and old man he sat opposite each other and looked ugly, he Chengwang received a news that Xu Manzi had been sshed with sulfuric acid.


    This makes he Chengwang stunned, in the end Xu Manzi in his heart weight is not light, regardless of his ten fingers, rushed to the hospital.


    Old man he is silent. He always feels that he Chengwang''s bad luck is due to his entanglement with Xu Manzi.


    In the heart even gave birth to Xu Manzi Ke he Chengwang''s idea, to Xu Manzi''s sense organ also declined many.


    Old man he can''t help sighing. He has invited the person with the highest morality within his ability toe. It doesn''t help.


    What should we do.

 Chapter 807

    Meng Li was not surprised to learn that Xu Manzi had been sshed with sulfuric acid.


    After all, he Xiqin is a lunatic, even if he is not, he is also stimted to be a lunatic by he Chengwang.


    Their love is too warm, too straightforward, not implicit, and never care whether it will hurt the people around them.


    I''ve always been unscrupulous.


    Isn''t it normal for he Xiqin to be unwilling and resentful?


    Ni''s mother was very sorry when she learned about it. She said, "how can I get into trouble with a madman?"


    I feel that Xu Manzi is still a little pitiful, but in fact, she is hateful.


    "That''s life." Meng Li sighed.


    In the plot, Xu Manzi has a client to block the disaster for her, but this time it''s gone.


    In a word, the client''s life is not good in this respect. He marries a woman who doesn''t love him at all, and then because of this woman, he bes a ghost.


    Xu Manzi is probably the source of pain in the client''s life.


    Meng Li lives as he should.


    This task probably doesn''t need her to do any more.


    It''s been a while since the divorce, and Ni''s mother is always thinking about her marriage.


    Meng Li feels that urging marriage is the eternal theme of human parents. No matter what family, most of them are worried about it.


    They all want their children to have partners and families.


    Meng Li is all kinds of perfunctory, to see the object of this thing, we must see the parties themselves.


    She thinks it''s very good, but the client just doesn''t like it.


    It''s really hard to say about feelings. Meng Li prefers to work in thepany for a little longer and show more performance in the evening, rather than go home and listen to Ni Ma say whose woman is good.


    It''s been a while since Xu Manzi''s ident. Now he Chengwang has to worry about his hands and Xu Manzi.


    As for he Xiqin, she has long been found out by old man he. He Chengwang begs old man he to use his rtionship to revenge him.


    Since the ident, Xu Manzi''s mood has fluctuated greatly. She has been in a panic all day and is shy to see others.


    Now her whole face can be said to be very ferocious and terrifying, once beautiful face is not there, but she is more lucky.


    She is not blind in one eye like the client, but her two eyes are still in good condition.


    But I got a little bit more on my chest.


    Now, it takes a lot of stic surgeries to look good. He Chengwang doesn''t care about his own hands. He takes care of Xu Manzi''s body and mood.


    Now Xu Manzi is extremely sensitive and self abased. She has to think about her words for a long time before speaking to her.


    Of course, Xu Manzi knows he Chengwang''s hand is wrong, but where does she have time to care about he Chengwang now?


    He Chengwang begged old man he to use his contacts to send Xu Manzi to a top hospital abroad for treatment.


    Even old man he can''t change Xu Manzi''s skin with his superb medical skills. He just tries to make some excellent and precious ointment for Xu Manzi, which is a little useful.


    Xu Manzi should be able to recover better than the client in the end.


    It''s on the news.


    In fact, the news has been concerned about this matter, from the day Xu Manzi was sshed with sulfuric acid, on the news.


    It''s not about Xu Manzi''s identity. She''s just an ordinary person who has been sshed with sulfuric acid on the street and has to go on the news.


    Besides, Xu Manzi is the ex-wife of Ni''s heirs, and she is also a rich daughter, which adds more color to the news.


    Meng Li looks at what he wrote on the Inte and feels a little ironic, because he is actually praising the love between Xu Manzi and he Chengwang.


    After the failure of Xu Manzi''s first marriage, she met the mysterious he Chengwang.


    Although he Chengwang doesn''t know the details, after Xu Manzi''s ident, he never gives up and arranges a top hospital for Xu Manzi.


    He Chengwang''s identity is a mystery, but his family background should be extremely prominent.


    No money, no power, it doesn''t matter, the threshold can''t step in.


    He Chengwang is really a good man. His noble identity, handsome appearance, and his constantmitment to his disfigured girlfriend make him a model of a good man.


    The more we can''t find out the details of he Chengwang, the more we feel that he Chengwang''s family background is unfathomable.


    All kinds of guesses about he Chengwang are about to be mythologized.


    In short, the more Meng Li looks, the more silent he is.


    Of course, she doesn''t question the touching love between he Chengwang and Xu Manzi, but love doesn''t die out forever. I hope he Chengwang and Xu Manzi can stick to it for a long time when they face the reality.


    A little longer.


    The Inte also burned Meng Li.


    I don''t know why. A lot of people always have a bad habit. They like to belittle this and praise that.


    It is said that fortunately Xu Manzi divorced her ex husband. Otherwise, it is estimated that Xu Manzi''s ex husband would not take care of her so carefully and try his best to find a way out.All kinds of ex husbands are not as good as the current ones.


    Also said that at least once a husband and wife, but since Xu Manzi ident, the ex husband did not appear, too merciless.


    Meng Li feels that if he really wants to see Xu Manzi, he may have to fight with he Chengwang. He also says on the Inte that he is looking for trouble.


    To gloat.


    All the words were finished by these people.


    However, she is really not interested in seeing Xu Manzi. Xu Manzi is not good-looking now, and she can''t bring much pain to her.


    Because now there is a huge pain to bear by Xu Manzi, the rest is just tickling.


    Meng Li thinks that people used to travel around the world with swords, but now they are looking at the world with a keyboard.


    If you don''t know the details, how can you rely on your own subjective imagination to express all kinds of sensational views? You have to bear the legal responsibility for talking nonsense.


    Meng Li noticed that he Chengwang secretly took photos of taking care of Xu Manzi in the hospital, and noticed that he Chengwang was wearing a pair of gloves.


    What''s the use of wearing gloves? It''s impossible to avoid the pain of coldness if you pinch a fire on your hand anytime and anywhere.


    But gloves can hide the fact that his hands are always shaking slightly.


    So as not to expose the fact that they are suffering from hidden diseases.


    While Xu Manzi and he Chengwang were receiving treatment abroad, the result of he Xiqin''s trial came down. ording to the specific details of the case announced by the relevant departments, he Xiqin hired someone to ssh Xu Manzi because he admired he Chengwang and envied him.


    People sigh. It turns out that Xu Manzi''s bad luck is due to he Chengwang.


    Or he Chengwang is too charming.


    At this time, many divinities came out to talk:


    "I just said it was because of emotion?"


    All humanity: Fortunately, he Chengwang is a man in charge and never leaves.


    Others say it won''tst long.


    Other people''s status is prominent. They must be surrounded by beautiful women. They may not be able to live with such a person for a lifetime.


    Netizens said that if he Chengwang can''t treat Xu Manzi well, they will all spit on him. After all, it''s because he suffered. Poor girl, it''s a natural disaster.

 Chapter 808

    It used to look so good.


    Almost all of this life has been destroyed. Even the top hospitals can''tpletely recover, can they?


    In fact, he Xiqin not only said that, she also said that Xu Manzi and he Chengwang were in collusion during her marriage.


    Although Xu Manzi has been sshed with sulfuric acid, he Xiqin still wants to punish her and ruin her reputation.


    She hated Xu Manzi, originally saw he Chengwang this man is her, Xu Manzi came back to give her robbed.


    But he Xiqin didn''t know. The outside world didn''t know what she said.


    After staying abroad for three months, Xu Manzi received treatment, and he Chengwang also treated his hand by the way. Although it was useless, he got a kind of medicine.


    It can miraculously relieve pain.


    Don''t go through it.


    This makes he Chengwang very happy, although he knows that this medicine is very patient, and he can''t stop after taking it.


    And it''s expensive.


    In fact, the general medicine has no effect.


    He Chengwang thinks of Ni Zhixing. He is too busy to pay attention to him.


    Why didn''t Ni Zhixing win.


    Did you not eat it?


    He Chengwang felt very powerless. He didn''t have the heart at all, and he couldn''t do it any more.


    It''s not that he forgives Ni Zhixing, but that he wants to poison Ni Zhixing to make sure that he doesn''t find out when he gets to Ni Zhixing. There are many links and it''s very hard.


    Even if it''s poisoned, it may not be hit as it wasst time.


    He hesitated when it took him a long time to do such an uncertain thing.


    Also worried about


    Now his whole body up and down the strength seems to have been taken away, unable to lift the spirit to do anything else.


    It''s very tiring just to take care of Manzi.


    upy a full time, as time goes on, he felt more and more tired.


    Manzi is pitiful and innocent. He Chengwang is very regretful. Why didn''t he Xiqin solve it earlier?


    Or was he too kind to he Xiqin, thinking of his past feelings, knowing that she was such aplete lunatic that he should have solved her at that time.


    Also has own matter, can be ni Zhixing does?


    But the master said that the Ni family should not have the ability to invite such people.


    He Chengwang''s thoughts are very confused. Xu Manzi looks at he Chengwang with a sad expression. She opens her mouth and feels the difort on her face. Her eyes are extremely dim:


    "Chengwang, I''m really sad to see you unhappy."


    He Chengwang''s perseverance haspletely moved Xu Manzi. Now Xu Manzi can ept he Chengwang and look directly at her face.


    But in fact, the heart is still quite suffering, because whenever he Chengwang looks at her face, she feels that her ugliest side is surrounded by people.


    He Chengwang


    He found that Manzi always likes to say some inexplicable words now. What should he be happy about?


    What does he have to be happy about?


    Out of this kind of thing, if he was in front of Manzi all day with a smiling face, it would be more strange.


    "I''m not upset. Don''t think too much about it."


    He Chengwang gently attached himself to kiss Xu Manzi''s forehead.


    In his eyes, Xu Manzi is still looking at the terrible face. He suddenly has a strange feeling. This feeling is not good. He feels that something has disappeared from his heart.


    "I''ll put the ointment on you. It''ll be much better." He Chengwang takes out the ointment made by old man he.


    You know, how many rich and noble women once spent a lot of money hoping that old man he would make a beauty ointment for them to keep their youth forever, but old man he didn''t have the heart to make trouble for women, so he refused.


    Xu Manzi fortunately used it, but it was for this reason.


    Xu Manzi now knows he Chengwang''s identity. She knows he Chengwang''s master is very powerful, but she doesn''t know how powerful he is.


    All she knew was that doctors abroad said she had recovered much better than others.


    It should be the effect of this ointment. Xu Manzi doesn''t reject this ointment, but he Chengwang does.


    But see he Chengwang look at her eyes full of pity, Xu Manzi can''t refuse.


    She believes that he Chengwang''s heart should be extremely remorseful because of his injury, which can also be regarded as a way to redeem him.


    Chengwang should feel that if you do more for yourself, you will have less pain and guilt in your heart.


    But he Chengwang thinks that Manzi''s mind is fragile now, and everything should be taken care of by him. If he doesn''t neglect or neglect, Manzi can feel better.


    They have very different ideas.


    The ointment is not transparent, but ck. It covers Xu Manzi''s ugly skin perfectly. After finishing thest bit of ointment, he Chengwang looks at Xu Manzi, who only has two eyes. He Chengwang feels strangely that it seems to be pleasing to the eye.Xu Manzi naturally did not know that he Chengwang thought so. If she knew, she would be miserable.


    At this time, Xu Ma came. To be honest, she was very embarrassed when she looked at he Chengwang.


    Because her feeling to he Chengwang is very strange, her daughter because of him and be this appearance, ording to the reason is to hate.


    But after his daughter''s ident, what he did was also a matter of feeling and righteousness.


    And the fool should also understand that he Chengwang''s identity is not just as simple as an orphan. He has great ability to send his daughter to a top hospital and receive immediate treatment.


    They don''t know how much old man he paid for it.


    As a result, old man he doesn''t like to see Xu Manzi, but because of his apprentice, he doesn''t care.


    So Xu Ma is very tangled, or let her daughter and he Chengwang achieve good things.


    After all, most people don''t want a daughter like this. The best choice is actually the one in front of them.


    In the past, people didn''t look very good, but now they can.


    "Manzi, how do you feel?"


    Xu Ma thought a lot, but opened her mouth to he Chengwang. She didn''t know what to say, so she had to talk to Xu Manzi.


    Xu Manzi looked at Xu Ma and shook her head.


    She didn''t dare to look in the mirror at all. She always looked forward to telling her the situation on her face.


    She was much happier when she said better.


    After staring at Xu Manzi''s face for a long time, Xu''s mother put ck ointment on it. Because of the skin, it was not smooth and smooth, and then said:


    "I feel better than a few days ago."


    "You''ll be able to get back to where you used to be." Xu Ma''s words are pure constion.


    I didn''t understand it. How could I know better.


    But Xu Manzi was more useful. She pulled the corners of her mouth slightly to show that she was smiling.


    "Auntie hasn''t eaten yet, has she?"


    He Chengwang didn''t want to take care of the Xu family. Did the Xu family make few small moves behind their back?


    But Manzi certainly doesn''t want them to disagree. For the sake of Xu Manzi, he Chengwang takes the initiative to talk to Xu Ma, which is also an attitude of reconciliation.

 Chapter 809

    Xu''s mother responded awkwardly to he Chengwang:


    "I haven''t eaten yet."


    He Chengwang said:


    "let''s have some together."


    Xu Ma nodded. Xu Manzi felt warm in her heart.


    About half a yearter, he Chengwang announced that he would marry Xu Manzi.


    At this time, Xu Manzi once again experienced an operation, and recovered a little bit, but suddenly a look or terror, look for a long time can also get used to.


    But it''s hard to look good, not to mention the beauty.


    The Inte is full of positivements about he Chengwang. What a good man he is.


    Never give up.


    It''s said that Xu Manzi has a good life. It''s a blessing to meet such a man.


    Meng Li wants tough when he sees it. Is Xu Manzi lucky to meet he Chengwang?


    In her opinion, it is very unfortunate for Xu Manzi to know he Chengwang.


    But for knowing him, Xu Manzi would not be disfigured.


    Of course, the main thing is to intervene in the plot, otherwise Xu Manzi would not be like this.


    In fact, the Xu family are also stealing music. After all, he Chengwang has a big background, although they still don''t know exactly what it is.


    However, if he Chengwang is regarded as a big man, he is even more afraid to ask about the big man.


    After his daughter married him, there was a big tree in the Xu family.


    After all, with the copse of the Ni family, plus the intentional or unintentional embarrassment of the Ni family, they are not so happy now.


    But at the moment, old man he is yelling at he Chengwang:


    "now you have hard wings, don''t you even want to get married without saying hello to me?"


    He Chengwang hesitated for a moment:


    "master, don''t you agree?"


    Old man he was so angry that he couldn''t even breathe out. He said:


    "when did I say I would agree with you together?"


    "I tell you, Xu Manzi is your nemesis. You have no good life together."


    He Chengwang was very confused:


    "master, why don''t you agree?"


    Old man he: "did I tell you that I agree?"


    He Chengwang was a little angry and said:


    "don''t you agree? But don''t you make ointment for Manzi? Didn''t you send her abroad? And help her with her treatment. You''re doing your best. "


    Old man he frowned:


    "if I do this, it means that I agree with you to get married?"


    "I just because, this matter is because of you, say it is you owe her, I just help you pay the debt."


    He Chengwang pursed his lips and said:


    "since I owe her, I should marry her."


    Lao he''s hair doesn''t make sense with he Chengwang at all. He says angrily:


    "you owe her, and you don''t need to repay it with your marriage. I''ve asked someone to calcte it for you. You''ll only suffer when you''re together. She''s sensitive and self abased now, and it has nothing to do with her appearance, just because it''s not suitable for you. Do you know the truth?"


    He Chengwang was very weak. He never thought that his marriage was opposed by the most respected Master.


    He Chengwang was suffering from the fact that his master was like his father.


    "I don''t believe those fortune tellers. They live by themselves. They don''t just pinch their fingers to figure out my future good and bad." He Chengwang thought about it and said.


    Old man he:


    "anyway, I absolutely disagree with it."


    "Don''t do that."


    He Chengwang sees the firmness on old man he''s face and looks at old man he.


    After a long silent confrontation, he Chengwang said, "what if I have to marry her?"


    Old man he''s forehead was blue, and he said: "if you have to marry her, no problem. From then on, you can''t afford her medical expenses. Besides, you can''t go to a foreign hospital."


    "The most important thing is that you will be expelled from my school. Don''t say you are my apprentice."


    Old man he said these words, his heart is also very painful, after all, he really loves this apprentice.


    Although this apprentice is basically useless now, and can''t pass on his unique skills to a great extent, his feelings are not absent because of these.


    I hope he''s better.


    If they marry Xu Manzi, they will not have a good life and suffer from each other.


    One day, one month, or even one year may be OK, but after a long time, all kinds of problems wille out, pestering and meaningless. At that time, the apprentice will not only lose his hand, but also his spirit.


    Long pain is not as good as short pain. If we can give up the idea of apprentice today, it''s not in vain for him to be a viin.


    But old man he''s words made him feel that his master was so ruthless.Can''t go to a foreign hospital?


    There is no such top technology in China. How can manci recover?


    It still needs many times of treatment, and it''s expensive. This kind of operation can''t be done at one time.


    If you can''t continue to treat Manzi, how painful should Manzi be.


    Besides, he has to be expelled from the school. He has no way to make a living now. Manzi also has to spend money. All the money is taken from the master.


    He Chengwang moved his finger and thought of his hand. Now the medicine that can relieve some pain is not cheap. He can''t break it.


    It''s very painful to break.


    He tried.


    He Chengwang had a lot of practical problems in his mind, and finally he gave in because he wanted to resist.


    Because he knew that his master was actually a man who said nothing, saying it means he can do it.


    He looked down and said:


    "I see."


    Old man he said, "I''ve experienced many big storms in my life. I''ve known the truth of beating snakes and seven inches for a long time.".


    He Chengwang decadent iparable to find Xu Manzi.


    Although Xu Manzi verbally said that she refused to marry he Chengwang because she was ugly now, when he Chengwang unterally announced that she wanted to marry her, her heart was actually sweet.


    My heart is thinking about what kind of veil to use. When the timees, I will use it at the wedding, so that my face will not be seen and ridiculed, but the veil should also be beautiful.


    Seeing he Chengwanging, Xu Manzi''s eyes burst out a little bright light that she had not seen for a long time. Her expression was a little shy:


    "Chengwang."


    He Chengwang looks at Xu Manzi''s face, which makes Xu Manzi flustered. He Chengwang doesn''t see Xu Manzi''s shy face, but he feels ufortable.


    This makes he Chengwang forcibly ignore the past.


    Then she apanied Xu Manzi to talk and put some ointment on her. Xu Manzi looked at the bottom of the ointment bottle. Her face was cool and smooth, and she was veryfortable. She couldn''t help sighing:


    "this bottle of ointment is going to run out again."


    He Chengwang was shocked. Yes, if he insisted on marrying Manzi now, Manzi would not have this ointment.


    He Chengwang regretted that he didn''t learn his master''s skill because he was so yful a few years ago.


    But the master didn''t say to teach him. He often said that it was a woman''s thing and there was no need to learn it.

 Chapter 810

    He Chengwang looks at Xu Manzi. He wants to talk but stops. His face is tangled.


    Xu Manzi asked thoughtfully:


    "Chengwang, what''s the matter?"


    He Chengwang shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK."


    Xu Manzi let out a cry and looked at he Chengwang''s hand:


    "did you take medicine on time?"


    He Chengwang nodded.


    He Chengwang thought that he would not say it first. This kind of words is really hard to say. In the end, he failed Manzi.


    But old man he didn''t let he Chengwang drag on and let him make it clear.


    After all, the old man has to understand a lot of things. He thinks that if this is dyed, the more people expect, the more disappointed they will be, and the more noisy they will be.


    Even the secret hope that these two people break up.


    His good apprentice can still go back to the past, now like this, ah!


    He Chengwang is obedient. He must be obedient. Otherwise, with a word from master, they will be trapped to death.


    He''s all for Manzi''s sake.


    He Chengwang sighed.


    He Chengwang told Xu Manzi: "we may have to wait for our marriage."


    Xu Manzi suddenly became nervous:


    "why?"


    He Chengwang hesitated for a moment and said:


    "I hope you will be the most beautiful bride. We will hold the wedding when you recover, OK?"


    Xu Manzi was very disappointed. She felt that she was despised. She said:


    "do you dislike me? Worried that I can''t recover? "


    He Chengwang shook his head. Before he spoke, Xu Manzi suddenly said sharply:


    "don''t you know? I''ll never get back to what I used to be, never. "


    "So we can''t get married, can we? You don''t want to marry me at all, do you? "


    "You forget, who am I doing all this for?"


    Thest sentence was uttered by Xu Manzi almost in a roar.


    She stare, feel chest tightness, miserable, as if the next second will suffocate, which makes her mouth open, easy to breathe, at this moment, her face scar is particrly ferocious terror.


    Let he Chengwang can''t help but don''t open his eyes. They are all visual animals. He Chengwang feels that he has worked hard to adapt.


    This small detail was noticed by the sensitive Xu Manzi, which made her eyes split. She said:


    "you really dislike me."


    He Chengwang shook his head in denial:


    "my fault is my fault."


    He held Xu Manzi in his arms and forced him to kiss her forehead to prevent her from struggling. He said with a cry:


    "Manzi, don''t be excited. You believe me. I really don''t dislike you. I love you. No matter what you be, I love you."


    Xu Manzi struggled violently:


    "you have it."


    He Chengwang said:


    "no, I really don''t. I have difficulties. Would you give me some time?"


    "What''s the trouble of not being able to face my face?"


    Since she was injured, Xu Manzi''s temper has changed day by day. She is sensitive, fragile, sad and pitiful.


    Her yearning expectation, day and night non-stop fantasy wedding, there is no word.


    There''s no more?!


    In my heart, it''s very hard to ept.


    He Chengwang doesn''t want to say that his master doesn''t agree with him. If he does, Xu Manzi''s sensitive and strong personality, in order to maintain her poor self-esteem, will not cooperate with her to go abroad for treatment.


    I don''t want to use that ointment anymore.


    But he couldn''t find any other reasons. He could only tell Xu Manzi over and over again that he didn''t really dislike her.


    Atst, he Chengwang was powerless, his eyes were red, his face was extremely sad, and his whole body was filled with sadness.


    Xu Manzi slowly calms down, looks at he Chengwang helpless appearance, also has some heartache.


    Now with her only Chengwang, she did not have the courage to say goodbye to Chengwang.


    It can be said that he Chengwang is a life-saving straw for Xu Manzi. He can only grasp it tightly.


    He Chengwang sees Xu Manzi calm down a little and coaxes him for a long time. Xu Manzi doesn''t make a fuss, but he always has a bitter face to he Chengwang.


    His disfigured face was still suffering all day, which made he Chengwang feel extremely depressed.


    But also to take care of Xu Manzi''s emotions. If you don''t pay attention to which sentence is wrong, it''s a lot of noise.


    He Chengwang feels tired.


    Meng Li has been waiting, waiting for he Chengwang and Xu Manzi to get married, but he hasn''t.


    But she and the system space of the ban loose, Meng Li thought, nothing has not been dealt with well, can go back.


    She left a note for her client, telling her client not to go to he Chengwang.After all, they still know the medical theory, and their master is also very powerful. There are many contradictions. When the timees, they plot against the client, and the client may not be able to resist.


    On the one hand, he Chengwang is beset with all kinds of things. On the other hand, with the passage of time, his past gratitude and resentment have faded away. He Chengwang basically won''t plot against the client again.


    After all, he Chengwang hasn''t heard from him for such a long time.


    However, if the client wants to get close to them, he will be annoyed, or he will be hurt.


    It''s impossible for Meng Li to kill both the master and the apprentice for the sake of the client, which is not in line with the causality and causes more crimes.


    Meng Lichuan is right. He Chengwang really extinguishes Ni Zhixing''s mind.


    After all, the whole is not necessarily able to be done, and it takes a lot of effort to make people imperceptible.


    Another, master repeatedly warned himself not to offend others outside. He Chengwang thought of his hand. Maybe this is the lesson.


    After this incident, his character has also been restrained. At least he knows that there are many people in the world that he really can''t afford to offend, and the one he is most afraid of offending is viin.


    That''s really bitter. The world is unfair. Viins are thriving and ted.


    Good people have a lot of bad luck.


    Moreover, the master repeatedly said that for the sake of Xu Manzi''s affairs, a lot of rtionships were used. He really didn''t want to have more right and wrong, and lost his old face.


    If he had something to do with them again, he would ask for help. He could not keep his face and lost his reputation.


    It''s said that the grandmaster was involved.


    If the Ni family gets angry and is found out, Shifu will turn down his face and ask for help. He thinks that Shifu is very heartless and even wants to expel him from the school. He Chengwang is worried that one day when he gets into trouble, Shifu will not care about it or expel him from the school.


    Isn''t that not worth the loss? It will also affect Manzi.


    Besides, with the passage of time, the shame in my heart faded a lot.


    Or forget it, each live their own life, just deliberately to think about it, the heart of resentment is still there, try to ignore it.


    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, he Chengwang was afraid of the well rope. He encountered mysterious means and became timid in doing things.


    Even more afraid to deal with Ni Zhixing, even if there is a master, the Ni family still does not care about the spirit of being extremely vicious to deal with him, he has been very unlucky, can not afford.

 Chapter 811

    Meng Li went back to the system space to see the reward.


    Complete the client Ni Zhixing''s wish: let Xu Manzi pay the price.


    More hope to let her suffer the mental torture of pain.


    Score 100 points, get 31000 points, boundary power reward: 600 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 208900


    boundary power: 2885


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Thepletion of the task is 100, which proves that the client is very satisfied.


    There are three points in case, it''s still good, but Meng Li still feels less because he wants to buy Lingtian for wenqingteng.


    30000 points can''t really buy anything. When the money is used, I hate less.


    Meng Li finished the tasks he had set for himself, such as practicing like a dream flute. Hey in bed and began to watch the follow-up of the world.


    I''m rather curious. Will he Chengwang and Xu Manzi achieve good things.


    Meng left for a while and found that he Chengwang''s master didn''t agree that he Chengwang was with Xu Manzi.


    No wonder she said she was married before, and she didn''t get married until she left. I didn''t expect that there was such a reason.


    See Xu Manzi recovery is good, although still look terrible, but much better than the look of the client at that time.


    The look of the client at that time can make children cry.


    Xu Manzi has been waiting for he Chengwang to marry her, but he Chengwang has never said to get married, which makes Xu Manzi a little flustered.


    Mentality is also quietly changing, from the former feel disfigured and not worthy of he Chengwang to now feel that he Chengwang should be responsible for her.


    It''s also thanks to Xu ma.


    Xu Ma is also worried. Seeing that her daughter is not married, the cost of her daughter''s subsequent operation is extremely expensive, and it is not easy to get married in the future.


    Unless she marries low, but Xu''s mother doesn''t want Xu Manzi to marry low. She also hopes that Xu Manzi can let he Chengwang use some rtionship to help the Xu family.


    All day long, I don''t speak ill of he Chengwang in front of Xu Manzi. Instead, I instill into Xu Manzi a sense that you are because he Chengwang has be like this. He is good to you and should marry you.


    Kid, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. You have to enjoy it.


    Child, ask he Chengwang, why don''t you mention marriage?


    In short, Xu Ma instilled a lot, and Xu Manzi''s thoughts deviated.


    Then Xu Manzi began to force marriage intentionally or unintentionally.


    Seeing a picture of a child, Xu Manzi said to he Chengwang:


    "if our child is born, it should be as lovely as this one."


    Seeing a wedding dress photo, Xu Manzi said:


    "although I am disfigured now, I think I can also wear this wedding dress."


    At the beginning, he Chengwang heard Xu Manzi say that. Looking at the expectation in Xu Manzi''s eyes, he felt very guilty and felt sorry for Xu Manzi.


    Then in order to make up for Xu Manzi, it''s better for her.


    Xu Manzi climbed up along the pole, blowing the wind of forced marriage more.


    He Chengwang was forced to run back to fight with old man he.


    Who is old man he?


    In recent years, he has been able to travel safely among high-ranking officials and dignitaries, and he can also make others owe him a debt of gratitude.


    Looking at he Chengwang day by day only know with a woman stick together, not enterprising, even he taught he Chengwang some medical science, he Chengwang absent-minded appearance let him very angry.


    Not to mention taking he Chengwang out to treat people. On the way, Xu Manzi called, and he Chengwang went numbly.


    This makes old man he more and more disappointed.


    When he said a few words about he Chengwang, he said that his hand was shaking so much that he couldn''t use the needle at all.


    Many of them need regr acupuncture to be effective. He Chengwang gives up and feels that he can''t eat this bowl of rice.


    Look, it''s useless.


    You''re still free toe back and make trouble with him?


    Want to marry Xu Manzi?


    Annoyed, in order to be clean, old man he stopped his card.


    You know, the medicine he Chengwang takes now to relieve the chilly pain of his fingers is expensive. Without it, he feels so painful that he can''t even sleep.


    The ordinary means of making a living really can''t meet his needs of taking medicine.


    I gave in.


    I dare not make any noise.


    He Chengwang knows that the marriage will not bepleted, and he doesn''t make it clear to Xu Manzi. However, Xu Manzi is looking forward to getting married. He Chengwang hasn''t moved.


    The force of forced marriage is increasing.


    Finally, he Chengwang''s disgust was aroused. Looking at Xu Manzi crying now, there was no sense of beauty.


    On the contrary, he twisted his ugly face into a ball, which made him feel that he was making a fool of himself.There are special things that are hard to talk about. Now Xu Manzi''s body is back to normal, so it''s OK.


    Her chest skin was also destroyed. He Chengwang felt a little disgusted whether he looked at her chest or her face.


    Especially now Xu Manzi is more and more difficult, which makes he Chengwang more and more disgusted.


    In the end, the two changed from good luck to resentful spouse, and the quarrel became more and more serious.


    Xu Manzi either faces bitterly or quarrels with he Chengwang.


    asionally happy, Xu Manzi can''t help hinting that he Chengwang is getting married.


    He Chengwang, who was originally happy, was not happy in an instant.


    Xu Manzi is also very sensitive. He Chengwang''s random words canpletely distort her meaning. She can talk about her appearance.


    I''m not confident at all.


    All kinds of guarantees and on call.


    Xu Manzi made all kinds of works, and he Chengwang ran away sessfully.


    That''s right. He Chengwang once told Xu Manzi that he would never abandon her and love her forever. He told Xu Manzi that he really couldn''t stand it.


    It''s too depressing and painful to be with her. I can''t feel the breath of sunshine. It''s all haze and gray.


    Then Xu Manzi took out her killing skill andmitted suicide.


    He Chengwang


    Don''t kill people.


    Then he ran back. Xu Manzi apologized to he Chengwang and said he was wrong.


    How should not, and then two people together, and finally all kinds of work and separated, separated, Xu Manzi to helpless and suicide.


    He Chengwang can go back.


    Both of them are upset and tired by this rtionship, but Xu Manzi entangles he Chengwang in the spirit of never letting go.


    He Chengwang is worried that Xu Manzi is really dead.


    Meng Li can''t say a word. He Chengwang is not cruel enough, otherwise he won''t be killed by Xu Manzi.


    She looked at the client, and the client didn''t go to he Chengwang and Xu Manzi, just to observe their lives secretly.


    Like watching a y, sometimes you canugh.


    Meng Li


    Is that funny?


    It seems funny and sad.


    There is a girl beside the client, who looks dignified, but there is a sense of distance between them, but there is a y.

 Chapter 812

    Looking at the clients, life has now returned to the right track. Meng Li thinks about it and takes a look at he Chengwang.


    Now he Chengwang is very impatient with Xu Manzi and even yells at her.


    But Xu Manzi is also more and more cheeky. She doesn''t care as long as she can entangle he Chengwang.


    Her heart is very unwilling, do not understand why the man is so heartless.


    He Chengwang''s abandonment of medical skills makes old man he look for new disciples behind his back.


    It''s impossible to expect he Chengwang to inherit his medical skills.


    But inheritance cannot be broken.


    In fact, looking at old man he from God''s perspective, Meng Li finds that old man he has a really widework.


    It''s a wise choice not to fight with old man he''s contacts. If we can''t fight, the Ni family is weaker. A little fight will hurt our muscles and bones. Besides, there''s no causal rtionship between them.


    They are covered with he Chengwang, but also because of repaying the favor.


    He Chengwang''s future will not be good. He still has a little love for all kinds of works with his master. One day he won''t hurt him. He doesn''t even have the money to take medicine.


    And Xu Manzi, no matter how, that face still can''t recover as before.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returns to the system space.


    After finding the mission, 6018 sent Meng Li to the world.


    this is an ancient position, but this position seems to have a preference for the spirit. Some of them have wisdom, they will absorb the essence of the day and night, and then add some chance coincidence, to a certain extent, they can be human beings.


    After all, generally speaking, Goblins who can transform human form are more powerful.


    The goblin is powerful, but it''s not humanoid.


    The client is a brandy tree, white as jade and fragrant as orchid. The client has hazy intelligence and finally turns into a human shape.


    Compared with human beings, there are only a few other small means.


    And in the human world there is not no nemesis, the human world has always been fascinated by goblins, can always make a variety of things.


    Medicine, alchemy, etc.


    I always feel that I can live forever after eating.


    I always feel that goblins are precious, but many goblins are really valuable.


    It''s just that there are only a few who can distinguish goblins, and there are also very few Goblins who really have the chance to transform human form.


    In most people''s minds, goblins are still known from storybooks and legends, and they don''t know the real existence of goblins.


    After the client was transformed into a human figure, the fragrance of flowers could not be covered up, and her skin was whiter than snow, which was very beautiful.


    Nothing is to stay with the existence of noumenon.


    One day, a man in armor was wounded and fled. He happened to be under the tree of the client. His voice was sad and he knelt down to heaven, probably for the sacrifice of his soldiers.


    It seems very emotional and righteous.


    Although the man''s face was covered with blood, he was about forty years old.


    Then the man was so excited that he fainted. The client looked at the man silently. If there were any small animals around, the client drove him away with branches.


    So that this man won''t be bitten by an animal or something.


    It''s also a kind move of the client.


    For about two days, the man finally woke up.


    Look at the flowers of the client and sing a poem to praise the client.


    Who is not happy to be praised? The client is happy.


    Then the man fainted again, the wound was inmed, and he was weak.


    The consignor was helpless, watching the manpose a poem, and for his sake, he could only turn into a human figure, picking some wild fruits for the man and squeezing some juice for him to eat.


    He moved the man to a far morefortable grass.


    I''ve woken people up.


    The man woke up, saw the client, and quickly thanks the client for saving his life. The client was a little ashamed. After all, she didn''t do anything.


    In fact, this man was Qin Zhengyuan, the general of the current Dynasty.


    Looking at the client''s young age in the wilderness, Qin Zhengyuan asked the client''s family. The client said he had no family.


    Qin Zhengyuan


    In fact, it''s strange for such a beautiful woman with fragrance all over her body to be in the wilderness. However, looking at the simple appearance of the client, Qin Zhengyuan feels that he should not think about it.


    The consignor is a tree spirit who has been in shape for a long time. He is simple in nature. He is clear about his character by Qin Zhengyuan between asking and answering questions.


    But the client was not so stupid as to say that he was the essence of brandy tree, so he said that his parents died or something.


    Then Qin Zhengyuan said that all his subordinates had died, and he wanted to return to the capital. He asked the client if he wanted to go to Beijing.


    The client tilted his head and thought about it. He had never been to a prosperous ce before, but had been to a nearby town secretly. He still wanted to go.Qin Zhengyuan said that he was sincere, and he didn''t look like a bad man, so the client agreed.


    Qin Zhengyuan ok


    Taking the client back to the capital, Qin Zhengyuan saw that the client was not very old. Qin Zhengyuan was nearly 40 years old, so it was no problem to be the client''s father.


    But the trustor''s heart is simple. Over the years, Qin Zhengyuan only knows the country, not the family, and has no family or children. The trustor is very popr with Qin Zhengyuan. Qin Zhengyuan regards the trustor as his daughter.


    The two get along well. Qin Zhengyuan''s house is sparsely popted and has no trouble. The client is very happy.


    Then the client was asked to dream by a fairy, saying that as long as the client made Qin Zhengyuan fall in love with her, he could be an immortal.


    Client:???


    What a strange dream! The client didn''t take Qin Zhengyuan seriously. Besides, she took Qin Zhengyuan as an elder and made him fall in love with herself?


    Then the client had this dream again. At first, the client didn''t take it seriously. Later, in the dream, she said she didn''t want to.


    Nvxian even threatened to kill her client if she couldn''t make Qin Zhengyuan fall in love with her.


    The client thinks it is really


    No matter how silly she was, she knew it was not a dream.


    But she really can''t do it, and she doesn''t know how to do it.


    Later, the client''s good friend, who was also a little fox who used to y under the brandy tree in those years, was able to transform herself into a human being to find the client. They happily yed in Qin Zhengyuan''s house.


    Then the fairy asked the client if she had thought about it. The client was very annoyed, and her tone waspletely bad. She annoyed the fairy and was killed by the fairy without any suspense.


    Prynne is dead, and there is a fox in front of him.


    The fairy asked the fox spirit if she would like to. To be honest, it''s hard to ept asking the fox to seduce an uncle. Besides, her good friend has just died. How could the fox be in the mood to listen to the fairy.


    Refuted the fairy.


    The fairy said that if you don''t listen to her, the end of brandy spirit is your end.


    Little fox then understood how Prynne died, and he made bold suggestions to avenge his client, and said that he would never listen to the fairy.


    Female fairy ha haughs, now is a goblin all so rampant, kill directly.

 Chapter 813

    The client felt that he was wronged. He was a good goblin and didn''t harm others. Then he died because he didn''t listen to the so-called fairy.


    She''s going to sue!


    I want to go to heaven andin to the Jade Emperor.


    To ask the Jade Emperor, can female immortals wantonly kill or force others?


    That is to say, reason.


    If the Jade Emperor said that female immortals could, she would recognize them.


    If the Jade Emperor says no, the fairy will be punished and the Jade Emperor will give her justice.


    Meng Li epted the plot and touched the sweat on his forehead. The client had a good ambition.


    Let her go to heaven to reason.


    But the client didn''t see the real face of the fairy clearly.


    Fortunately, this time there is aplete plot, or it is on the court, found the Jade Emperor, also don''t know who to sue, this is very embarrassing.


    In fact, in the whole story, the fairy is a Wanhua fairy.


    Qin Zhengyuan was one of the four saints in heaven. He was regarded as the God of protecting the country and subduing demons.


    Be Qin Zhengyuan.


    Wanhua fairy had a grudge with general Zhenwu, but heaven forbids immortals to fall in love and get married.


    And the immortal goes down to earth to experience the cmity, after returning to the throne, the memory in the mortal world will not disappear.


    Wanhua fairy thought well, general Zhenwu fell in love with a little demon in the mortal world. At that time, general Zhenwu returned to heaven, and he couldn''t forget it.


    If the little demon doesn''t have an ident, he will live a long life. General Zhenwu may not be able to help but go down to the earth to find the little demon. He will be punished by the Jade Emperor.


    This is why Wanhua fairy wanted to find a demon.


    After all, when general Zhenwu goes back to heaven to find someone, he will never know how many generations he has been reincarnated. Where does general Zhenwu go to find someone? It''s not that person.


    Wanhua fairy did not dare to calcte Zhenwu general openly. One day in the sky, one year on the earth. When she knew that Zhenwu general had been robbed in the sky, she woulde up with a n ande to the world.


    Decades have passed in the world.


    General Zhenwu''s status as a mortal is over 40 years old, and he hasn''t taken a wife or concubine.


    Meng Li looked at the surrounding environment. The general''s house was not a noble school. In fact, the disaster was also quite tragic. What kind of young Ke mother, young Ke father, middle-aged Ke family.


    The brothers who are fighting around are also dead in all kinds of postures.


    Qin Zhengyuan had all kinds of grief.


    There was no woman apanying him. The king was afraid that he didn''t like him. He just liked him to fight for his life.


    His colleagues are also envious of him, because he is excellent and he is excluded.


    At this time, the world is not peaceful. It seems that the country will be exhausted.


    In ordance with this trend, Qin Zhengyuan either died in battle for his country, or was brutally killed by the king, or was framed by his colleagues, or was alienated or assassinated by the enemy.


    Meng Li instantly mended Qin Zhengyuan''s various ways of death, and felt that it was difficult for general Zhenwu to end his life well.


    Judging from Qin Zhengyuan''s experiences, I feel that Siming Shenjun and Qin Zhengyuan have the same hatred, and he wrote Qin Zhengyuan''s life style so miserably this time.


    There are eight hardships in life: life, old age, illness, death, hatred, love parting, five Yin flourishing, and no need. It is also possible that this time general Zhenwu should rob love parting.


    All my life, I''ve been separated from my family and brothers.


    Now he has lived in Qin Zhengyuan''s mansion. Although Qin Zhengyuan has made great achievements in the war, his mansion is not big, which does not match his official position and achievements in the war at all.


    However, Qin Zhengyuan was the most loyal and patriotic. He didn''t care about these things at all.


    Meng Li ponders whether he wants to leave or not, but now Wanhua fairy hase to the client once.


    But you can also go first. Before Wanhua fairyes to her for the second time, she can go to little fox and tell him to hide and not let the fairy find her.


    ording to the truth, little fox stayed in Qin Zhengyuan''s house because the client was in Qin Zhengyuan''s house. Therefore, she knew Qin Zhengyuan. If she didn''t let little fox know Qin Zhengyuan, she would be less likely to find little fox.


    It''s better not to be discovered by Wanhua fairy.


    Otherwise, the fox will be killed by Wanhua fairy again.


    No matter how to say, little fox is the fun partner of the client, and this incident started because of the client. Little fox finally threatened to avenge the client. For this friendship, he should also remind little fox to protect himself.


    Meng Li used to yearn for bing a God and an immortal. At that time, she was also the supreme pursuit of her cultivation. But after a divine mission, she found that the immortal is the same as the mortal.


    The immortals have nopassion for all beings, and all their forgiveness is because they do not vite their own interests.


    However, those who vite their interests, or lead to their heart is not smooth, and will not forgive others.


    They are the same as ordinary people. Their nature is deep-rooted and cannot be changed.


    So to Wan Hua fairy this kind of action, Meng Li said is not surprised, mortal goblins, for her, like mole ants in general.If you don''t have a purpose, you don''t care to speak more.


    If it''s not going well, it''s better to save your mind and wipe out the trace of this matter.


    In fact, I don''t like that little goblin dare to contradict her. Anyway, she is also in the immortal ss.


    Because he was afraid of the rules of heaven, he didn''t dare to use them, and he didn''t go to the point of fighting between life and death. If he let general Zhenwu, who didn''t like him, fall into a trap, he would not only solve the problem, but also kill the boring time.


    Presumably, if the client agrees, general Zhenwu will fall in love with her, and Wanhua fairy will erase some memories from the client''s mind.


    This is what happened here.


    These are easy to do, but Meng Li is thinking, as a brandy tree demon, and without much mana, how should he go to heaven?


    Give it back to the Jade Emperor, you can''t go to heaven.


    We need to keep the Wanhua fairy steady. Don''t be killed by the Wanhua fairy.


    Although Meng Li can break away from the body at the critical moment and protect himself with the strength of his soul, he can''t do without thest resort. He really doesn''t want to show his original appearance on the throne.


    Very exclusive.


    After all, every person has different experiences. Meng Li secretly thinks that if someone sees him as he really is, when he dies, he will have a different fate. He has to revenge on her. Isn''t that more trouble?


    And Meng Li believes that the enemy has a narrow road. He doesn''t think that the world is so big that others can''t meet her.


    The fact that the demon king met her two timester proved that fate was "wonderful."


    I didn''t get revenge with the demon king, otherwise I would have a headache.


    It''s just a task. It''s good to finish the task. If something disgusting happens to a task, Meng Li really doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    Meng Li felt that his thought was a little obscene.


    So try to use the client''s body to face others, it is the safest for yourself, but the body does limit the strength.

 Chapter 814

    Meng Li once again seriously thought, or should not stay in the general''s house.


    She got up to find Qin Zhengyuan and wanted to say goodbye, but Qin Zhengyuan went out and didn''te back.


    Meng Li had to wait and practice. Now his strength is the most important.


    Meng Li thinks that Wanhua fairy should also be suppressed by strength in this world, but even if others are suppressed by strength, they are stronger than they are now.


    Meng Li thought that he should make some pills to eat by himself, and his aplishments could progress faster.


    Oh, poor Prynne.


    In fact, shortly after the client''s ession to the WTO, she didn''t understand many things. Wanhua fairy asked her to hook up and lead Qin Zhengyuan. She was so confused that she didn''t know how to operate.


    But he also vaguely understood the meaning of Wanhua fairy.


    It''s just that Qin Zhengyuan is too busy toe back in the middle of the night.


    In the middle of the night, it''s hard for Meng Li to find him. Although it''s the rtionship between elders and juniors, he should avoid suspicion in the middle of the night.


    After two hours'' sleep, Qin Zhengyuan got up again and set out.


    At this time, the sky is about to light, which is more appropriate. Meng Li blocked Qin Zhengyuan when he was going out and said: "Uncle Qin."


    Qin Zhengyuan nodded and looked at Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with brandy?"


    Meng Li said:


    "thank you for uncle Qin''s hospitality during this period, but Prynne thought that it''s not appropriate to harass uncle Qin all the time, so she came to say goodbye today."


    Qin Zhengyuan was stunned for a moment. His strong face showed a trace of reluctance and said:


    "in fact, it''s not a nuisance. You''ve added some poprity to my general''s mansion."


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile and insisted on going.


    Qin Zheng was determined to leave, so he had to say:


    "well, don''t forget that the gate of my mansion is often opened for you. If you want me,e back and have a look."


    Meng Li nodded. Qin Zhengyuan stayed with Meng Li for another two days. At that time, he could take her to Nanshan for a visit and practice again. Meng Li still shook his head and refused.


    He said he would leave today. After thinking about it, Qin Zhengyuan turned it back and asked the housekeeper to give Meng Li some of the best satin in the warehouse and let Meng leave to make clothes.


    It''s said that it''s from the emperor.


    This makes strange embarrassed, also gave Meng Li hard to plug some silver, used as the travel expenses.


    Looking at theck of time, Qin Zhengyuan reluctantly said to Meng Li:


    "we muste to y in the future."


    Meng Li nodded, and Qin Zhengyuan rode away in a hurry.


    Until dawn, Meng Li packed his bags and left Qin Zhengyuan''s mansion.


    Out of the gate, Meng leaves to look for little fox. If little fox hasn''t started to look for her now, it''s easy to find her.


    It''s just a long way to go, and the client''s appearance is outstanding and full of fragrance. Usually, he is in the general''s mansion. If Qin Zhengyuanes to the mansion, he will hide the client for fear of being seen and coveted by others. Meng Li changes his appearance a little, changes his dress, matches it with a sword, and dresses up as a chivalrous woman.


    I bought some spices to neutralize the taste. The taste of the client is too real, just like a fresh white orchid.


    Real, natural.


    Although the vor is a little strange, it gives people an unreal feeling. When you smell it, it is caused by spices.


    In fact, Qin Zhengyuan really cared about the client and taught the client a lot of truth.


    Care like a parent.


    In the face of such a person, where can the client do it? It''s not human!


    In order to take a shortcut, Meng Li walked deep in the mountains and forests, and the main road always had to be a little further.


    If it is a woman, for personal safety, Meng Li will not take such a dangerous road. There are wild animals in the deep mountains and forests, not to mention other goblins.


    But now she is not afraid. If she is attacked by wild animals, she will be a tree and can''t find her.


    I feel it''s good to be a tree spirit.


    All the way, I was still picking in the deep mountains, where people were rare, and most people would note in. Therefore, there were many kinds of medicinal materials, and even some of them grew for a long time, so they were more valuable.


    Looking for immortal grass, refining immortal elixir


    If only we could refine the elixir and be an immortal in one step, and go to heaven toin.


    Meng Li shakes his head. What do you think.


    I always feel that my IQ is affected by the client. To be honest, every time I receive the plot and the client''s memory, I will be affected more or less.


    It''s like a person watching a movie may subconsciously say the lines of the people in the movie, and then there may be an action from the movie.


    When I receive the memory, I can clearly feel that the trustor''s brain is simple.


    Meng Li was collecting herbs while she was walking. When she went back to her old ce to find the fox, it had been several days.Meng Li went to find the fox directly. He is a quiet guy. He may be sleeping in his little hole right now.


    But Meng Li miscalcted this time, because little fox was nning to go out, and pretended to make a burden, because the burden was so loose that he felt that everything in it was going to fall out.


    Goblins are not used to human''s habitual actions, but they are willing to imitate human''s various behaviors.


    Little fox looked at Meng Li and was surprised. She quickly threw away the package. The package opened, and some dried fruits and meat rolled all over the floor, but she didn''t care.


    She said:


    "Prynne, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you several times, but I''m not here. I''m going to start looking for you."


    The little fox''s voice is soft, and his lips are red and teeth are white.


    Because she''s so excited.


    Meng Li pointed out his finger to the little fox''s tail. The little fox was so surprised that he quickly put it away. Meng Liughed and said:


    "I just went out for a walk."


    Meng Li didn''t really want to tell little fox about Qin Yuan Zheng. He was worried about little fox''s curiosity, so he went to find Qin Yuan Zheng. At that time, he was met by Wanhua fairy and should have been targeted.


    Looking at Meng Li''s perfunctory manner, the little fox puffed his cheeks and said, "well, where are you going and don''t want to tell me?"


    Meng Li, with a sincere face, said:


    "it''s really casual."


    Little fox said suspiciously:


    "well, I don''t have to worry when youe back."


    Her little nose moved and she sniffed at Meng Li. She could not help frowning and frowning. She also stepped back:


    "brandy, what a mess you have on you. You''re killing me."


    Meng Li


    Do foxes have a good sense of smell?


    It''s just that the consignor has too much vor. No wonder in the plot, little fox can go to the general''s house to find the consignor. He must be smelling the smell.


    And what does she smell like?


    It''s probably a mess of spices, and all kinds of herbs.

 Chapter 815

    Meng Li:


    "I don''t know. When I see what I like, I take it with me."


    "Stinky, how can you like it?" Little fox looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Meng Li released the herbs in the bag and showed them to the fox:


    "that''s all."


    The little fox picked up a medicinal herb and said, "that''s all. I know where it is."


    There are also some incredible words:


    "you actually like these."


    When Meng Li heard that little fox knew where it was, his eyes lit up and he asked, "where is it? Why don''t you take me


    Of course, the more pills, the better. Although these herbs are not as effective as the cultivation elixir, the body of the client can bear them.


    It''s too powerful. I can''t stand it.


    "Do you really want it?" Little fox looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded, and the fox said:


    "OK, but can you let me sleep? I''m so sleepy. I went to see you several times a day, but I haven''t slept well recently. "


    Meng Li Good


    However, the little fox did not go to sleep as she said, but took Meng Li to chat.


    Meng Li wants to say in his heart that if you have the Kung Fu of chatting, can you find herbs?


    But Leng didn''t say it. He chatted with the fox and ate the dried meat and fruit that the fox was going to take with him.


    Then the little fox fell down and fell asleep.


    Turned into the original shape, white curled up together.


    Meng Li sighs helplessly until the little fox sleeps until the sun sets


    Then she opened her eyes, and said:


    "the sun is setting. Let''s go tomorrow."


    Meng Li All right


    Procrastination iste.


    In the evening, the fox was in high spirits, and then he had to pull Meng Li out to look for herbs before dawn.


    Meng Li


    Yes.


    The little fox is hopping all the way, happily telling Meng Li how he found those things.


    Then he said to Meng Li:


    "brandy, when you are free, don''t always stick in the same ce, walk more, you will find that there are many interesting things in the forest."


    Meng Li: "I am a tree."


    Little fox: "I know."


    Meng Li: "have you ever seen a tree running around?"


    Little fox Don''t you think you can be human? "


    Meng Li:


    " There is no refutation. "


    The little fox is a fox. She likes to walk around and catch prey, but the client doesn''t need it. She just needs to stick in the soil.


    Even if you be a person, the client doesn''t run around all day.


    In short, one is lively and the other is quiet.


    The little fox felt that he said he had won Meng Li, and heughed happily. When he got to the ce, it was just dawn.


    Sure enough, as little fox said, there are a lot of medicinal materials here, and if they are sold, they can all afford the price. Meng Li is happy, but he only mes himself for not picking them fast enough.


    Little fox shrugged:


    "can I help you?"


    Meng Li: "OK, be careful. I''ll teach you."


    Little fox reaches out his hand and intends to pull it out directly. Meng Lilian says, "this is how to dig out the roots."


    Little fox: "so much trouble?"


    Meng Li: "no trouble."


    "This, this, don''t do it, do it."


    "I''ll show you."


    Little fox


    ¡­¡­


    "How do you know that? What''s the use? " Asked the little fox.


    Meng Li: "alchemy."


    Little fox


    Is it stupid to bully her?


    Meng Li said with a smile: "pills, it''s a little useful."


    Fox: OK.


    Two people get a full back, Meng from the herbs are processed, and then a moment does not dy the refining out of the pill.


    Fortunately, when I went from Qin Zhengyuan, I had the cheek to ask for the money Qin Zhengyuan gave me. Otherwise, I didn''t have the money to buy some tools.


    We have to sell some herbs.


    After Meng Li refined the pills, he gave some to the little fox and said to him:


    "this is for hemostasis and healing."


    The little fox sometimes gets hurt. It''s better to eat one.


    Said that the small fox strength is not high, also can turn into the human form, Meng Li thought this world heavenly way also was partial to these goblins.


    Meng Li pointed to a kind of pill and said:


    "this is used to restore strength.""And this one, for a clear mind."


    "this can also enhance your strength slightly. You can eat one before you absorb the essence of sun and moon."


    Meng Li introduced all kinds of pills to little fox one by one. Little fox listened carefully. Finally, he looked at Meng Li and said, "how do I feel that you are telling me what happened?"


    Meng Li: "don''t talk nonsense."


    It''s not true.


    I''m really worried that I will be killed by Wanhua fairy before I can think of a way to go to heaven.


    The little fox sipped his mouth and asked:


    "how do you understand this?"


    Meng Li: "on the way, I met an old tree spirit who taught me. But I don''t have a good memory. I may forget it one day, so I''ll get some while I still remember."


    In the future, when the clientes back, he will not be able to exin.


    I forgot, the perfect exnation.


    I didn''t expect little fox to say:


    "I don''t have a good memory. What if these pills are mistakenly remembered and poisoned to death?"


    Meng Li felt funny in her heart, and she said:


    "don''t worry, I remember it very clearly now."


    The little fox covered her mouth and began to smile. She looked sessful and said:


    "Prynne, I''m kidding you. You see you''re serious. You''re so simple."


    Meng Li


    "Well, I have to go out again. Maybe it will take a lot of time. Don''te to me."


    "Also, don''t go to the capital. There are a lot of bad people in the capital. It''s said that they are catching foxes now and they want to pick skin to make necks."


    Meng Li told Fox seriously.


    She still don''t want to be with the fox, and this period of time also far away from the fox, lest the fox cause Wanhua fairy''s attention.


    The little fox was surprised and became a real one:


    "really? It''s cruel. "


    Meng Li nodded: "really, the old tree spirit told me."


    The little fox asked Meng Li:


    "where are you going? Why don''t Ie to you? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I went out with the old tree spirit for something, but the old tree spirit didn''t tell me what it was and how long it would be back, but he assured me there was no danger."


    "I''m afraid you''re going around and getting caught."


    "Now there is a favorite princess in the pce. She likes the things made of fox hair very much. You really need to pay attention to them."


    Meng Li makes things up, but his expression is very serious. He also looks at the fox with worried eyes. His superb acting skills sessfully deceive the fox.


    Let the fox heart timid, finally became the essence, can''t be caught.


    She nodded: "then I don''t walk around."


    Meng centrifugal satisfaction, repeatedly told the fox, do not run.


    As long as the fox does not appear in the sight of Wanhua fairy.


    Then Meng Li said goodbye to the fox and went on the road.

 Chapter 816

    Meng Li wanders around, looking for earth temples everywhere. She wants to ask her father-inw about thend.


    How to go to heaven.


    Although thendlords may have no way.


    Meng Li sighed. He even thought that if he went to heaven to sue, would the Jade Emperor really punish Wanhua fairy for a little brandy tree spirit?


    There is no absolute justice in many things in this world.


    When you are strong, you will have more privileges. Being strong is beneficial. If there are no benefits, why do most people expect to be strong.


    In the eyes of all the immortals in heaven, the identity and strength of the client are really as scornful as the mole ant at his feet.


    Meng Li felt that even if he went to heaven, the result might not be satisfactory.


    But this is the client''s wish. She also said that if the Jade Emperor said that Wanhua fairy could do whatever she wanted, then she would ept it.


    Everyone''s idea is different, the client is stubborn to want a fair.


    Although the result is unknown, taking this as the goal of the mission is enough to prove that what she wants most is a word from the Jade Emperor.


    Or too simple, a lot of truth and winding clients do not understand.


    Now that she hase to this world, Meng Li can only do it ording to the client''s wishes. Let the client see that she is working hard.


    Don''t let the client think she''s ck.


    Meng is far away.


    As far as possible away from the fox, Wanhua fairy muste to her, the farther away the fox is, the less likely it is to be noticed by Wanhua fairy.


    Then she found a local temple nearby.


    This temple should be a long time no one came, incense statues are falling a thickyer of ash.


    After years of disrepair, Meng Li looked up and saw the sunshine from the dpidated roof.


    If you live here at night, you can''t keep out the wind and rain.


    Meng Li nced at the statue of the father-inw of the earth. He saw that it was a rough old man. There were cracks on the statue and the red cloth falling ash. All these revealed the destion of the earth temple.


    Meng Li pulls the red cloth beside the statue, and suddenly dust rises everywhere, flying in the air. Meng Li waves his hand, feeling that he can be choked with one open mouth.


    Looking around, it was found that there were different degrees of dust umtion on some of the ground, probably caused by passers-by.


    Meng Li is silent and catches a pheasant nearby. He takes out the seasoning he bought before and starts to make a fire in the temple to roast the pheasant.


    Then Meng Li lived in the temple.


    Every day I eat and practice and eat. It seems that I still intend to live forever. However, my father-inw didn''t wait toe. Instead, he waited for a passing hunter with a beard.


    It was getting dark, and he was dragging a wild goat with blood on his body.


    Hearing the movement in the temple, he put his head in.


    Looking at Meng Lisheng''s beauty, there was only one person, so his body came in involuntarily.


    "Girl, are you here alone?"


    Mustache''s eyes twinkled.


    Meng Li smiles gently:


    "no, big brother."


    Bearded moved in his heart, looked around, and saw that the girl in front of him was spotless, white as snow, and looked very beautiful, which made his heart beat faster.


    Such a beautiful girl


    "Who else?" Bearded took a few steps forward.


    Even the wild goats they carried were thrown away.


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "I''m surrounded by people. Can''t you see it?"


    Moustache was shocked:


    "people? Where is anyone? "


    Meng Li pointed at random:


    "here, and here, many people are my friends."


    After that, she gave a gloomy smile to her big beard and said in a quiet way:


    "do you want to be my friend, brother?"


    Meng Li actually drifted towards the big beard and stretched out his white hand. It seemed that he was going to lead the big beard.


    Now the heartbeat of big beard can be described as plopping. It''s not because of Meng Li''s beauty, but because of the woman''s beauty and dizziness.


    Now I feel that a beautiful woman is so calm in the mountains. It''s very strange.


    When I think of the rumors I''ve heard about gods and ghosts, and look at this woman again, she is the ghost in the mountains.


    The most important thing is that big Hu Zi Mu looks at Meng Li''s feet, which are off the ground. He doesn''te close to him, but floats by!!!


    Bearded was so scared that he turned pale and screamed, "ah." if it wasn''t for his courage, he would have fainted on the spot.


    He screamed:


    "ghost


    He turned his head and ran away without turning back.Meng Li marveled at the speed.


    Looking at the wild goat in front of the door, the man was so scared that he forgot to take his prey. Instead, he took advantage of himself and didn''t have to worry about hunting for at least two days.


    Guess the timid man didn''t dare to take the wild goat back.


    If it wasn''t for the attention of thendlords, Meng Li didn''t want to make all kinds of food every day.


    Barbecue food is better to eat less, and it''s also greasy.


    After Meng went back to his home, he was scared and didn''t know how to leave his home.


    Meng left and dragged the wild goat in. He hesitated whether to deal with the wild goat today or tomorrow.


    As he hesitated, an old man rushed to Meng Li with a crutch: "how dare you make trouble here, you brandy tree spirit!"


    This is his temple. It''s the source of his incense. Who dares toe to his temple in the future? I''m afraid to say that there are ghosts in his temple. It''s time to say that thend lord is derelict in his duty.


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at the Duke of thend with a white beard. Now he red at her angrily. From his face, the Duke of thend had a kind face.


    But there is a gap with the statue. The realnd lord looks better.


    "Land lord, where can I make trouble? Who is the first one to be a thief?"


    Meng Li looks at thend lord wrongly.


    Land lord:


    "then you''re ying tricks on mortals like this, and you''ve ruined my reputation. I can''t spare you little tree spirit." He raised his crutch to strike Meng Li.


    Meng Li stepped back a few steps and said:


    "I didn''t mean to."


    In fact, Meng Li''s heart is secretly happy. It''s good to see thend public. Can you ask for two ways.


    If she had known that this would bring thend to her father-inw, she would not have had to make any food. She wasted time and supported herself.


    Seeing that Meng Li had avoided, thend lord did not raise his crutch to beat Meng Li. Instead, he raised his chin and said, "you tree spirit, if you don''t practice well, you will make trouble in my temple. I''ll forgive you this time. You leave here and go back to your original ce. You are not allowed to make trouble again. If you make trouble again, I will get rid of it for the people."

 Chapter 817

    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Li didn''t mean to leave.


    Thend Lord raised his eyebrows:


    "not yet?"


    Meng Li: "father-inw of thend, can''t you feel that the little demon is looking for you?"


    Land lord:


    "what do you have to do with me if you have something to do with me?"


    Meng Li


    It makes sense.


    Then I heard thend lord say:


    "you''re good at cooking. Do it."


    Meng Li: "er All right


    "Forget it. If you have a short mouth and a soft hand, you''d better not eat." Thend lord waved his hand and said.


    Meng Li:


    "no, Xiaoyao just asks a question. If you know, tell Xiaoyao. If you don''t know, forget it."


    If you can''t find out the news of heaven, you can also find out what treasures are in the world. For these things, thend is clean.


    She needs something to improve.


    Moreover, going to heaven is not an urgent matter. It''s best to be prepared if you can find out. If you can''t find out, you still have time to buffer.


    At least we have to wait for Wanhua fairy to find her several times, and she will refuse several times, and then sit down and see what Wanhua fairy has done.


    Otherwise, there will be no plot orint.


    Thend lord is skeptical:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded: "really, little demon, how dare you cheat the old man."


    "You can''t help it even if you eat the overlord meal."


    Land lord:


    "what are you talking about? What kind of person am I? "


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "father-inw of thend, you can''t eat a tyrant''s meal. Your moral character is so noble that you can''t do that kind of thing."


    Meng Li feels like he''s going to be a tterer.


    "The Duke of the earth raised her chin and snorted:


    " go quickly. "


    Meng Li dragged the wild goat left by the man to take out a knife in the nearby stream and began to peel and viscera.


    The good thing is that the goats are not big and the meat quality is good.


    Then he picked up some firewood, and there were still some in the temple. Thinking enough, he went back and began to roastmb legs in the temple.


    The Duke of the earth looked at his statue and the dpidated scene of the temple of the earth. He sighed bitterly.


    But when he smelled the fragrance, thend lord was not in a sad mood. His index finger moved and his eyes nced to this side. Meng Li looked at thend lord''s anxious look, which was funny, but still.


    Thend Lord saw that the leg of themb was going to be ready, but he couldn''t help it. He asked:


    "are you ready?"


    Meng Li: "not yet."


    "How can you, a tree spirit, do this?"


    Looking at Meng Gong, he was still puzzled about the taste of thend.


    "Do tree spirits eat meat, too?" The Duke ofnd threw a strange look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li It''s normal to eat meat if you can turn into a human


    Thend lord nodded and said:


    "OK?"


    "Wait a minute, it''s almost hot." Meng Li said.


    Looking at the golden skin, thend lord could not help but swallow his saliva in a low voice. He was so careful that he didn''t want others to notice.


    Seeing Meng Li take a look at him, thend lord murmurs:


    "blind attention."


    I''m familiar with it.


    Meng Li light smile, no response, just concentrate on baking their own legs.


    The Duke ofnd was quite bored and felt that he had lost his identity. He stood up and began to look at his statue and sigh.


    How can mortals forget this temple? If there is no othernd to protect the peace of the world, the world will be different.


    Meng Li roasted the leg and handed it to thend lord:


    "OK."


    The Duke of the Earth took over and smelled it with exaggeration. He didn''t really want ordinary food, but it tasted different.


    He didn''t know that Meng Li traveled through so many worlds and knew so many spices. Although he didn''t find all of them in this world, he still used more spices than the indigenous people here.


    With more seasoning, the roasted vor will be more fragrant and novel.


    Meng Li felt that the earth Lord hade up with it for a long time. He could not be observing her secretly for how long.


    But I can''t pull down face, just happened that just happened, let thend public out.


    Thend lord is eating and biting the hand on the leg of the sheep. Meng Li looks at it silently. When thend lord''s mouth is full of oil, Meng Li asks:


    "do you know how to go to heaven,nd lord?"


    Land justice was absorbed in enjoying the wonderful feeling of taste buds, and said without looking up:


    "to heaven?"Meng Li said.


    Then thend Lord came back and looked at Meng Li:


    "do you want to go to heaven?"


    "Just you?" There is disdain in the eyes of thend lord.


    Meng Li Yes


    Land lord: "do you want to be an immortal?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not important to be an immortal. What''s important is how to go to heaven?"


    Land lord: "you want to go to heaven, don''t you want to be an immortal?"


    Meng Li


    Is there an inevitable rtionship between the two?


    Thend lord thinks that the essence of brandy is funny. If he wants to be an immortal, can he go to heaven?


    "I don''t want to be an immortal. I know I''m far away from bing an immortal. I just have something to do with going to heaven."


    Thend Lord looked even more disdainful:


    "what can I do for you, a little brandy tree spirit, when you go to heaven?"


    Meng Li Do you know it or not? "


    "Didn''t you say before that I would cook food for you? If you know, just answer me. If you don''t know, just forget it?"


    After eating the leg of themb, thend lord wiped his mouth and said:


    "how can my God not know how to get to heaven?"


    "But it''s a secret of heaven. How can we tell outsiders?"


    "Besides, if you intrude into the heaven, I''ll have to follow you when you find me. It''s not good for you to be just a leg of sheep."


    Meng Li looks at thend lord without expression.


    In fact, the position of thend public is really not high in heaven.


    But it''s also a fairy, at least she can touch at present.


    "You tell me in a whisper? I don''t tell anybody? " Meng Li is still struggling.


    But looking at the father-inw of thend, there is no drama.


    A lot of things are very simple, simple enough to work or not.


    As expected, thend lord shook his head firmly, even his expression was a little cold.


    Seeing this, Meng Li no longer tangled with the heaven, but asked:


    "is there a treasure to let the little demon strengthen a little bit?"


    When thend Lord looked at Meng Li, he sighed: "but no matter how hard he tossed, he couldn''t turn over your old man''s palm."


    Only in this way can thendlords be satisfied.


    "All right, I''ll tell you a ce where I ate your leg ofmb. There are nt essence, which is most suitable for you. If you get some, your strength should be expanded."


    Thend lord pondered for a while and said.


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    "But it''s dangerous for you. You should pay attention to it," thend lord said


    After that, he looked up and down at Meng Li and said, "forget it, you will lose your life. Don''t go."

 Chapter 818

    Meng Li You tell me, dead don''t look for you


    "You can still find me when you die? You can''t beat me when you''re dead. " The earth Lord rolled his eyes.


    Meng Li: "well, I''ll recognize myself when I die."


    The father-inw of thend thought about it and said:


    "yes, I have a little courage. It''s in the mountain of adversity."


    Meng must stretch out his hand to the ce where he left the grass.


    "It''s your strength. I can''t stand it if I go to heaven." Thend lord hissed.


    Anyway, I despise Meng Li''s strength, and Meng Li knows it in his heart.


    In fact, thend is still very easy to get along with, but now the strength is not equal, what can Meng Li do? He can only coax the old man.


    For thend lord, those grass and tree elements are also despised. Maybe he can''t use them. It''s just a matter of one sentence.


    She said:


    "the little demon is naturally iparable with an immortal like you. You can go to all those ces."


    Thend lord snorted and said no.


    Meng Li said: "thank you very much for your guidance. If you have a chance, I will repay you."


    Father inw of thend: "don''t tter me."


    "I advise you, little tree spirit, to give up some strange ideas and practice well. You can''t be honest and don''t harm the world. After thousands of years, you will get some chance to be a fairy in heaven."


    Meng Li Well, thank you for pointing out the future. "


    If she really wants to wait for thousands of years in this world before going to heaven, can she choose not to do this task?


    I''d rather give up.


    "Bake more." There is still something to be desired by thend lord.


    Although the essence of the tree is unrealistic, it tastes good when roasted.


    Meng Li Oh, obedient to thend to continue to roast sheep.


    Meng Li originally nned to go on the road the next day to look for Cao Mu Jing Yuan, but Leng was held by thend lord. He made dried meat and dried fruit and gave him a lot of snacks before he let Meng Li go.


    Before leaving, the Duke ofnd warned Meng Li: "little tree spirit, don''t harm the world. If you do something you shouldn''t do, don''t me me for being merciless."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go ahead. " Thend lord waved his hand, and the ce told xiaoshujing that whether he was dead or alive depended on xiaoshujing''s nature.


    However, the essence of the tree is good, it should still be alive.


    Meng Li set out to walk towards the mountain of adversity. The mountain of adversity is really far away. The ce is especially deste. Meng Li went all the way to find fairy grass and refine elixir.


    All kinds of drugs, hang the Ju Ling Zhu around your neck and practice with you. You expect to be stronger.


    She didn''t sleep. Before Meng Li arrived at the mountain of adversity, Wan Hua fairy found her again at midnight.


    It was in front of her. It was different from the previous dream.


    Meng Li just remembered that he didn''t sleep. How could the Wanhua fairy dream?


    There was white light around Wanhua fairy, which was very eye-catching in the dark.


    Her face is very fuzzy, let Meng Li can''t see clearly, her voice seems toe from a distance.


    "Have you thought about it, Prynne?"


    Meng Li pretends to be stupid:


    "are you a fairy?"


    Wanhua fairy''s voice was above the others:


    "is that what you should ask?"


    Meng Li: "what should I ask?"


    Wanhua fairy: "you shouldn''t ask anything, you just say, have you thought about it?"


    Meng Li touched his nose: "sorry, I forgot what you saidst time."


    6018 silently looks at the host skin in system space.


    The host is more and more skinny, or through the world more, character in imperceptibly changed some.


    At first, it was the words of a serious, dull and gentledy, but now it''s beginning to peel.


    Wanhua fairy: "as long as you let Qin Zhengyuan fall in love with you, I will give you a fairy."


    Meng Li felt Wan Hua fairy tone heavy for a moment, maybe a little angry.


    At the same time, Meng Li also thought, in the plot, if the client agrees to Wanhua fairy, can Wanhua fairy really give the client immortal?


    ording to Wanhua fairy''s n, general Zhenwu should go back to heaven after robbing, and then fall in love with the goblin in private. Whether it is in private or in love with others, it is against the rule of heaven.


    One of the necessary conditions for this is that the client must be in the world, so that Zhenwu general can go down to earth.


    In other words, even if the client agreed at that time, it was impossible to be an immortal or something.


    Even if you go to Tiangong to be a fairy, it''s no use.


    "What will you do to me if I don''t agree?" Meng Li asked.Wanhua fairy:


    "little tree spirit, give you chance, you don''t know..."


    "Death."


    Meng Li


    Therefore, it''s a great chance to be picked by Wanhua fairy. If you don''t want to be shameful and dare not listen to the immortal, you will die.


    Wanhua fairy is not only interested in her, but also has a good rtionship with Qin Zhengyuan.


    Looking at Qin Zhengyuan, he is a man of talent, powerful and majestic. He has lived to his forties in this world. Is it true that there is no woman around him?


    Maybe it''s not easy to get close to them. How about strategy.


    Most people can''t get into other people''s hearts.


    The client was already familiar with him. Wanhua fairy thought it would be easier for the client to start.


    Otherwise, when Qin Zhengyuan''s experience is over, Wanhua fairy''s n has not been sessful, so it will fall short.


    In fact, Meng Li felt that ording to the rtionship between the consignor and Qin Zhengyuan''s elders and juniors, he wanted to attack others. Can he really seed?


    "Immortal, can I think about it?"


    Meng Li naturally doesn''t want to be just with Wanhua fairy now, but just.


    Let''s keep Wan Hua fairy steady first.


    In fact, if you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Wanhua fairy is a bit overbearing. If you don''t agree, you will die?


    Wanhua fairy didn''t move in front of Meng Li for a long time. Atst, she said in a scornful tone:


    "I hope you can be better when Ie to you next time."


    "What I hate most is you who don''t know the current affairs."


    Wanhua fairy left a word, and then her figure disappeared.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    OK, you are strong, you are reasonable, you are strong, you have the right to despise others, who can''t do Wanhua fairy now.


    In other words, Wanhua fairy is not worth hering out with her soul.


    Meng Li really doesn''t want to use this method. In the future, he should form the habit of not thinking about this method.


    Besides, fighting with the soul, she would bepletely destroyed if she was killed by others. She would be cool if she was killed by the body. It was just a failure of the mission, and she would return to the system space.


    It''s a big deal. The client has to find a new Tasker toplete the task.


    It''s time to hope that Wanhua fairy will return to the fairnd. One day in the sky, one year on the ground. When Wanhua fairy stays in the sky for more than half a day, it''s more than half a year on the ground, and her strength should rise.

 Chapter 819

    Meng Li put aside the affairs of Wan Hua fairy for the time being, and set foot on the road to the mountain of adversity.


    Fortunately, there is a very realistic map given by thend public. Although the journey is hard, it is very easy for Meng Li to find a ce.


    But Meng Li felt strange as soon as he entered this ce.


    It''s extremely barren outside the mountain, but it looks beautiful here. There is also a clear stream. The scenery is so beautiful that it can be used as a tourist attraction. It looks calm and harmless.


    But if you look at these flowers carefully, they are distorted.


    Meng Li picked up a stone at random and threw it in the stream. The ripple that followed was also distorted and unreasonable.


    Meng Li also noticed that the puddle made by the stone was strange.


    But Meng Li couldn''t tell exactly what was strange.


    The water in the stream is clear, and just looking at it gives people a sweet feeling. People can''t help but want to drink it. Even if they are not thirsty, they also want to taste it.


    Or washing your hands seems to be good.


    Rao Shi Meng Li''s will is still firm, and he is ready to move at this scene.


    This makes Meng Li more alert, especially when the mountain of adversityes in from the outside. It''s barren and there''s no water source outside. Suddenly, when he sees the clear stream, he is thirsty. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will drink it.


    As for the trap, Meng Li is not sure.


    It seems calm. As thend lord said, there is potential danger.


    Meng Li carefully released her mental power, first released a little mental power, but then Meng Li felt that there was a strong rebound of her mental power.


    And with aggression.


    Meng Li seemed to be hit with a hammer, which made her forehead full of sweat, even her body tilted.


    She quickly recovered her mental power, but she still found that the mental power she didn''t have time to recover was swallowed up by this inexplicable power.


    After sitting cross knee, took some pills, but it didn''t help, but as time went on, the pain gradually passed.


    I can''t help but be thankful. Fortunately, I kept my hand before, and I didn''t release my mental power at once, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll suffer now.


    If you suddenly release your mental power and you don''t have time to take it back, you may be swallowed up by this inexplicable power.


    Meng Li said that he was afraid and did not dare to release his mental power any more.


    When Meng Li had almost had a rest, she stood up again, took out her epee and used all her strength to chop down the stream from the middle.


    Then a strange scene appeared, the stream Leng of the stream was cut in half by Meng Li.


    Water is flowing, andmon sense says that when it is cut open, it will flow together quickly.


    But the water seemed to be solid and did not fuse again.


    Meng Li was stunned. What she wanted was to be bold and violent. The picturesque scenery here is really weird. Destroy it with violence to see if there is any reaction.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this. It gives people a kind of fake feeling.


    It seems that the water is stunned, but when Meng Li squints at the water, the water flows together again, and the Epee is immersed in the water.


    The whole process is only a few seconds.


    But Meng Li couldn''t see the part of Epee that was immersed in water.


    The water is clear and pure.


    Meng Li lifted up the Epee, and obviously felt that the Epee was wrapped with invisible threads, which made Meng Li take out the Epee with more effort.


    When she took it out, she held her Epee high and cut it down.


    This time, the speed of water fusion is even slower.


    Meng Li raised Epee, closed her eyes, and then opened them. Her eyes were full of green light, calling out the Wisteria.


    Since the essence of nts and trees, the wisteria should be able to sense.


    Meng Li makes the vinee out and feel it. The root of the vine is as thin as hair. It jumps several times in mid air, and finally plunges into the stream. It can''t be seen.


    But Meng Li is connected with his soul. How can he not know where to go?


    It''s just that the feeling is very disordered, like being disturbed by people''s mental power. The position of the wisteria seems to be like a little fish constantly jumping.


    Now she can''t see the vines with her naked eyes, and she doesn''t dare to release her mental power. Meng Li tries to find the vines, and finds that an invisible force is blocking her.


    This makes Meng Li do not know how to break through this barrier.


    Or the wisteria is trapped by the water.


    But since it can sense the vine, it proves that it is safe now, and Meng lisuo is not in a hurry to find the vine.


    But in order to confirm a guess in his heart, Meng Li pretends to look for the wisteria again, and thisyer of blockinges again.


    After several explorations, Meng Li finally determined where the power came from.


    Meng Li sits cross on his knees and begins to buildyer afteryer of shields in his sea of consciousness, in order to protect his spiritual sphere.In this way, even when the mental power is attacked, it will first defeat the shield and then go straight into the center.


    There''s a buffer.


    It''s not going to expose the mental ball like this.


    After all, you have to confirm what you think in your heart. If there is a little danger, you will retreat. If you dare not fight, what''s the chance?


    Rich and noble in the risk of seeking, not to mention Meng Li that he is a backhand.


    After doing all this, she reached out and wrapped the "water" in the stream with her spiritual power. She floated in the air and pped at the water. The water became drop by drop, then fell into the stream and slowly blended in.


    Meng Li is trying out.


    Even a little provocative.


    Probably felt the threat, this thing began to attack Meng Li.


    It was Meng Li''s mental power that attacked him, invading Meng Li''s sea of consciousness from all sides.


    This makes Meng Li bear the tingling feeling, watching her build oneyer after another mental shield slowly have cracks, and finally a few even click,pletely broken.


    At the moment of breaking, the inexplicable mental force drove straight into the mental ball to be close to Meng Li.


    The strong momentum seems to destroy Meng Li''s spirit ball. Meng Li''s spirit power has been weakened since he bound the system space. Although he refined a lotus flower and strengthened her spirit powerter, it did not return to her heyday.


    If we make another toss like this


    It''s miserable to think about it.


    Meng Li''s little face is pale.


    Of course, even if this thing wants to destroy her mental ball, she can''t watch her mental ball hurt.


    But first try, if not, let 6018 pull her back to the system space at the critical moment.


    In this way, although the task failed, Meng Li thought that there was no task more precious than her spiritual ball.


    This mental forcees from all around. It''s close to Meng Li''s mental ball. It gives Meng Li the feeling that the mental ball has nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 820

    If you are hit by the surrounding mental force from every corner, you will be attacked every time, and the mental ball may be instantly destroyed


    Meng lisuo was cruel in his heart and drove his mental power to a direction.


    With the spirit of the invasion in this direction.


    This kind of impact caused a great shock to Meng Li''s consciousness. The damage index to Meng Li was very high, which made her face pale as paper and her forehead blue. Although her face didn''t change much, her hand trembled slightly when she picked up the epee.


    If Meng Li hadn''t grasped the epee and his willpower was a little weaker, I''m afraid he would never have been able to lift it again.


    Because she used the spirit of the ball to impact the fierce spirit, let Meng Li''s spirit of the ball has a crack.


    If the spirit ball is destroyed, Meng Li is almost useless.


    Fortunately, the mental ball is solid and connected with the opponent''s mental power. Even it runs a little inside and is wrapped by the opponent''s mental power.


    On the face of it, it seems that the enemy has fallen into the enemy''s camp. In fact, it may have taken advantage of the enemy to protect itself to a certain extent.


    As Meng Li calcted, when he entered the enemy camp, the other invading mental forces directly collided with the invading mental forces, and finally connected with each other.


    Only to Meng from the spirit of the ball produced a shock, did not directly hit the spirit of the ball to produce new cracks.


    Although the spirit of the ball injured, but in Meng Li''s view is the best result, only by one side of the impact damage.


    Now, her mental ball is connected with the invading mental power, and Meng Li has made up his mind to absorb these mental power for himself.


    It''s like pie falling from the sky. No matter whether it''s delicious or not, whether you can digest it or not, you should eat it first.


    When is it better not to absorb at this time?


    The first time I saw some twisted flowers and nts around me, and some mental power was swallowed up, Meng Li guessed that the danger here was not beast poison, but mental power, which killed people in the invisible.


    Meng Li wants to provoke this thing because of his mental strength.


    Because her mental strength is always a short board, and the binding system space is also a great loss to her. She always wanted to make up for it, but she couldn''t do it.


    Even before in the system mall, there was nothing useful for mental power, which made Meng Li feel that it was difficult for mental power to go further.


    If you have this opportunity, you''d rather take risks than let it go.


    At this time, Meng Li even forgot that he was looking for the essence of nts.


    There is only mental power in the heart.


    Meng Li began to absorb these mental powers. Mental power has been connected with Meng Li''s mental power. It is impossible for him to withdraw. He can only be swallowed by Meng Li''s mental ball step by step.


    The psychic ball is also growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Now only the unknown thing that controls the mental power can take out the mental power again, invade Meng Li''s sea of consciousness again, and violently destroy the mental ball that is absorbing its mental power.


    Meng Li is absorbing spiritual power, which strengthens his spiritual sphere. When there is another invasion of spiritual power, even when it needs to merge with the previous invasion of spiritual power, Meng Li madly absorbs, regardless of whether he can stand it or not.


    So far, I can''t stand it now.


    There''s no choice at all, OK?


    This kind of crazy absorption, let Meng Li suffered unprecedented pain, as far as possible to strengthen their own spiritual ball to fight against the new invasion of spiritual power.


    However, the new mental power that intruded in originally wanted to integrate with the mental power that had previously entered Meng Li''s sea of consciousness, but it was originally connected with Meng Li''s mental ball, and now it has been absorbed by Meng Li madly, with little left.


    Even because he wants to integrate the mental power before, he also wastes some time. Meng Li drives the mental ball to fight madly and devour the mental power. He will never let the other side integrate back and enhance the strength of the other side.


    Then Meng Li''s mental ball suddenly stopped, no longer absorbing mental energy crazily, but left some.


    Wrap your spirit ball in it.


    Because Meng Li, who controls the spirit ball, suddenly has an idea to let these two invading spirits merge together, so that his spirit ball can hide in the earliest invading spirit and the new invading spirit.


    It also saves you the trouble of breaking in again.


    Maybe it didn''t work this time. On the contrary, it was absorbed again, making the other party seem angry. The mental power of the third invasion simply didn''t merge with the mental power left in Mengli''s consciousness sea before.


    But like the earliest, he surrounded Meng Li''s spirit ball from all sides, trying to make Meng Li have nowhere to hide.


    Meng Li repeated his old skill and intruded directly in the same direction.


    And then it goes round and round on both sides.


    The other side does not change any other means. Of course, Meng Li does not want the other side to change any other means.


    In the end, this thing should have no intelligence. Otherwise, how can ite here to be cheated?It''s just that the damage to Meng Li is not small, but it''s a helpless move. The spirit ball has been scarred after repeated attacks.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s absorption of the other party''s mental strength and expansion of the mental ball, I''m afraid her poor mental ball would have beenpletely destroyed.


    Meng Li''s mental power is powerful, but this thing has no intelligence and can''t be used reasonably.


    The brain is a good thing.


    At the critical moment, you can take advantage of it. Meng Li won''t be defeated because of his brain. On the contrary, he has been absorbing the invading and huge mental power.


    Although this process makes Meng Li feel very painful, even to the edge of patience.


    Like a steady stream, Meng Li strengthened himself and used it to deal with the next wave of spiritual invasion.


    And Meng Li found that every wave of mental power invasion, their power is almost the same.


    With his constant absorption of each other''s mental power, Meng Li even felt that it was easier and easier to cope with it.


    Maybe it''s like aputer. It doesn''t have intelligence. It only works with fixed programs.


    If all her mental power suddenly intruded into her consciousness sea, if she used that move to go to the enemy camp, I''m afraid it would be smashed to pieces.


    But I think it''s normal, even if it''s not a fixed program, many things, he can only y so much power at a time.


    What''s the reason, Meng Li can''t say clearly, but for sure, it''s a good thing for her.


    But in fact, even this fixed procedure can kill people invisibly and instantaneously.


    Mountain spirits, wild monsters, or ordinary human beings, who identally hit the Tao, can be killed in an instant, or the spirit ball is destroyed in an instant, bing an unconscious person.


    Meng Li thinks that if she doesn''t have her own consciousness, it''s not much different from death.

 Chapter 821

    This kind of cycle, Meng Li assimted mental energy, did not open his eyes, that is, opened his eyes, Meng Li''s painful mind is a little fuzzy now, probably not in the mood to observe the surrounding situation.


    In fact, as Meng Li absorbed more and more mental energy, the surrounding flowers and nts have dried up.


    Even the water in the stream is less and less.


    Meng Li stayed for a long time, and finally no longer had the mental power to attack her. She opened her eyes and was very surprised at the scene in front of her.


    Now this scene is quite different from the beautiful scenery before. The flowers and nts wither and the streams dry up.


    There was no longer a distorted scene around him. Meng Li thought of wenqingteng, but he didn''t care about the pain now. He raised epee and nned to find wenqingteng.


    Meng Li stood up and looked at the blood on the ground. She opened her palm and found that the pain was too severe. Unconsciously, her nails sank into the flesh and sank deeper and deeper, causing the palm to bleed, but she didn''t notice.


    Meng Li found the vine, but now it seems that the situation is not very good, it was bright red, but now the color is a little dim.


    But he''s wrapped around a piece of transparent color, the size of a drop of water.


    Meng Li didn''t know what happened to wenqingteng. Just now, it was not easy for her to bite through that pass, and she almost died.


    She held out her hand and picked up the piece like a drop of water. It felt as hard as a diamond, and the glossiness was also excellent. It was angr when she touched it carefully.


    The shape of a diamond is like a drop of water in the sun.


    It looks good.


    However, if the vine is pasted on it, its beauty will be affected. Moreover, Meng Li holds this "diamond" in his hand. When he feels the residual strength inside, he knows that this thing is the one she just fought with.


    Looking at such a small thing, Meng Li was really ashamed. Just now, heughed at others for being a brainless thing. Now he found that he had a brain and could fight with such a small thing for half his life.


    But this little thing has no mental strength to fight with her.


    Meng Li picked up the vines with his fingers and threw them away to find the roots of the nts.


    The vine floats with the wind and disappears in Meng Li''s sight. Meng Li no longer cares where the vine is going, but absorbs all the remaining strength of the diamond.


    The diamond ispletely powdered. Meng Li reaches out his hand and begins to adjust his breath.


    No nt essence is as important as her spirit.


    Meng left to see his consciousness sea, looking at the scarred mental ball, Meng Li knew that his mental power would have a leap forward after this time, but he didn''t know how much.


    Because she felt that the spirit ball waspletely broken at any time. In order to protect the weak spirit ball, Meng Li began to build a shield with herst strength.


    Then just as Meng Li was building his mental shield, he felt a sharp tingling.


    Her mental ball began to keep spinning and getting smaller and smaller, which made Meng centrifugal jump and withdraw her mental shield.


    In the end, the spirit ball was so small that it could hardly be found in the sea of consciousness.


    Then let Meng Li surprise scene appeared, originally the spirit ball has been small to the size of a sand, but suddenly slowly grew up.


    Finally, it forms the shape of a diamond in the shape of a water drop.


    is as like as two peas from Meng''s, and she didn''t expect to return to the shape before her consciousness sea.


    It became her spiritual ball.


    Meng Li feels a little surprised. Her spirit ball has be like this, which is a good direction. At least, it is much stronger than the previous spirit ball.


    This is not to say that it is solid when looking at it, but that it is Meng Li''s mental ball. She can feel its current state.


    For example, if the former is the hardness of a y ball, now it is the hardness of a diamond. It''s a world of difference.


    If someone wants to attack her spirit ball and destroy it, it will be more difficult than before.


    In the heart of joy, but Meng Li''s face is not too exaggerated, she quietly observed the spirit of the ball for a long time, see him since the formation of a drop shaped diamond like spirit of the ball has no change, heart slowly settled down.


    She tried to release her mental power and found that her mental power was different from that of the future.


    And today''s spiritual power has exceeded the heyday of the past, the mountain of adversity is so big that she can cover it.


    She didn''t live up to the pain she had suffered before. This kind of mental power is good for building space. In the past, because the mental power was not strong enough, she was always tired. Moreover, when practicing flute like a dream, she also had requirements for mental power.


    If you can''t keep up with your mental strength, you will be very tired after practicing for a short time. Today''s mental strength can be described as soaring. When you practice the flute like dream again, you will be able to stick to it for a while.


    Meng Li''s joy can''t be covered up. A smile finally appears on his face. He can''t help butugh.Now that he has made augh, he doesn''t have to be reserved any more. Meng Liughs happily.


    6018 felt funny and a little helpless, he said:


    "Meng Li, don''tugh, you should see what you do with that thing."


    "Or you''ll have all the soup."


    Meng Li held back a smile and was in a very good mood. She gave a hum, with questions in her tone.


    Suddenly I think of the virtue of wenqingteng, and then I think of the purpose of this trip, ah?


    Meng Li wiped the sweat on her forehead, which made her whole body wet.


    She sensed the location of the vine, and then found the vine in the middle of several stone cracks in the dried up stream.


    At the same time also saw the so-called nt essence, this nt essence looks like aloe general, but a small nt, green.


    As soon as I get close to it, I feel the vigorous vitality, which makes Meng Li''s mind clear.


    It turns out that this thing is hidden under the stream of spiritual power, and I don''t know how the two things live together peacefully. In short, the essence of nts and trees is protected by the stream, so it can''t be taken away if others can''t see it.


    Meng Li narrowed his eyes and saw that one end of the wisteria had been tied in the essence of nts and trees. Was it absorbing the essence of nts and trees?


    Feeling sheughs for a while, the soup is really finished, Meng Li really calls back the vine who is eating meat.


    Give her some soup.


    The wisteria called a reluctant, but still came back.


    Fortunately, after Meng Qingyuan came in, she was still a little bit confused?


    As 6108 said, I''m afraid I don''t even have soup to drink.


    Ah, when can we cultivate the wisdom of the vine?


    At least it''s not like that.

 Chapter 822

    Meng Li is now a tree spirit, and he doesn''t have to work hard to absorb it. Just use the principal body. Meng Li absorbs the residual soup.


    When absorbing, wenqingteng is worried. He doesn''t stay on Mengli''s wrist, but shakes in front of Mengli''s eyes.


    It should have been hurt by the spirit before. The roots and leaves of the vine are much dimmer, absorbing the essence of nts. Now the vine is back to its former bright color.


    Meng Li felt that he could imagine the inner activities of wenqingteng.


    Leave me some. Leave me some.


    Maybe wenqingteng didn''t want to understand why she robbed this kind of thing with it.


    But Meng Li didn''t leave any meaning for wenqingteng, because she always felt that wenqingteng had absorbed most of it.


    Meng Li himself can not absorb much.


    Until thest point of absorption is not left, Meng Li feels that it has not reached the critical point of the body''s bearing capacity.


    The effect is really amazing. After the fusion, the strength has increased a lot.


    Meng Li tried to practice ording to the original instinct of the client, and felt that the speed was much faster.


    It seems that the constitution has also been changed.


    The client is also a nt. This nt essence maximizes the effect on the body.


    If it is an animal itself, the absorption effect will not be so obvious.


    At the same time, Meng Li also guessed that the reason why the nts and trees withered, barren and waterless might be due to the essence of the nts and trees.


    A lot of energy in this world depends onpetition. With the existence of nt essence, the vitality of other things will be deprived.


    Now these two things don''t exist in this mountain of adversity. From now on, this mountain will slowlye back to life.


    In the future, it can not be said that there will be green waters and green mountains here. It can not be said that there will be nts or animals born with intelligence and chance to turn into human form.


    At that time, this mountain may not be called the mountain of adversity, but all these are the associations of Meng Li''s thinking.


    After all this, Meng lisuo adjusted his breath on the spot because his body was still very ufortable.


    Wenqingteng seems to be very disappointed, hidden in Meng Li''s wrist.


    In fact, Meng is still satisfied. Just now when she absorbed the essence of nts, although wenqingteng was very anxious and wanted to absorb it, she didn''t start.


    If it had gone to fight at that time, it would have been able to win some in its own state at that time.


    Pretty good, so good, she wants to buy Lingtian for wenqingteng.


    After Meng Li''s breathing, she got up and left the mountain of adversity.


    The biggest harvest of this trip is not the essence of nts, but the spirit. It''s a big surprise. Meng Li is dizzy by the pie falling from the sky.


    It''s nice to see everything on the road.


    It''s good to travel around the world. I don''t know when the surprise wille. Of course, there are many negative emotions in doing tasks.


    At the same time, we will encounter all kinds of dangers. Many things are equal.


    In afortable environment, there are not many opportunities, but also not many dangers.


    Meng Li wandered back to the temple.


    Meng Li called the Duke of thend, but the Duke of thend didn''t show up.


    She shrugged helplessly and began to barbecue again in the temple. Although Meng Li felt that the barbecue was too greasy, it tasted delicious.


    Smelling such a sweet smell, the face of the earth Lord wrinkled together.


    Whether to go out or not.


    Then I thought, why not go out?


    What else can you do after eating the little tree spirit?


    When Meng Li roasted the pheasant at hand, he put out a hand and took away Meng Li''s roast chicken.


    Meng Li looked up and saw that the expression of the Duke ofnd was arrogant, as if it was her honor to eat her roast chicken.


    Seeing that the chance was given by thend lord, Meng Li didn''t care about thend lord''s behavior. Instead, he stood up and gave thend lord a courtesy to show his gratitude.


    She said:


    "thank you for giving the little demon this chance."


    "If there is an opportunity, it will be rewarded."


    Now it seems that she can''t repay her father-inw. She has nothing to offer. Her main gratitude is her spiritual strength.


    Thend lord squints at Meng Li and puts his eyes on the pheasant in his hand. He feels that Meng Li is not as important as a pheasant.


    Thend lord said without much concern:


    "yes, you don''t need to thank me. Just give me less trouble."


    I don''t care how Meng Li got the nt essence.


    In fact, if thend father-inw asked, Meng Li was not easy to exin, and he was not willing to exin in detail.


    With a faint smile, Meng Li said that the client would not harm people everywhere and make fun of people. Naturally, he would not cause trouble to thend public.


    The weight of a pheasant was not much, and thend owner soon finished eating it.He said to Meng Li:


    "more baking is not enough for me to make a sacrifice."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He went out and caught a wild rabbit for thend lord. He found a water source and came back clean.


    When Meng Li roasted the rabbit, he said to the Duke:


    "can you tell me quietly how to go to heaven?"


    In fact, Meng Li knows that it''s not going to work, but he wants to open up the topic through this, and then inquire about things in the heaven.


    It''s always good to know first.


    Land lord: "why do you have to go to heaven?"


    "Just like an ant who wants to walk with an elephant, aren''t you afraid of being trampled to death?"


    Meng Li''s expression is a little mysterious, she said:


    "because I will die if I don''t go to heaven."


    Will be killed by Wanhua fairy.


    Thend lord sneered:


    "you will die when you go to heaven. A little demon like you will be beaten down by heaven''s soldiers and generals before you go to heaven. No, you will be sted to pieces."


    Meng Li rubbed the temple feebly and looked at the earth Lord with his head askew.


    Is it so miserable?


    Does she really want to be honest and Practice for thousands of years, waiting to be a fairy?


    Don''t say she didn''t want to, at least she had to escape the fate of being killed by Wanhua fairy to cultivate for thousands of years.


    "Really can''t reveal a little bit?" Meng Li asked.


    Thend lord snorted, and Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "is there anything else you don''t want? Xiaoyao is willing to get it back. "


    Meng Li was a little embarrassed when he finished. He felt a little greedy.


    Indeed, thend lord said, "Tut, greedy, where are so many good things?"


    "For you, the essence of nts is the best nature."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She can only honestly barbecue for thend lord. In the end, there are always all kinds of side attacks on the heaven. Thend lord doesn''t want to talk more about it, so Meng Li can only give up.


    Instead, he was grabbed by thend lord and roasted meat and dried fruit for several days.


    Then it was about time for thend lord to let Meng Li go.


    Meng Li left decisively.


    Although it''s interesting for thend lord to get along with each other and hear all kinds of strange things in the world, I''m afraid that Wan Hua fairy will run into her andnd lord, so I don''t dare to stay more.

 Chapter 823

    Since there is no way to get to the heaven from thend lord, and thend lord says that it''s bad luck for the little demon to break into the heaven, Meng can''t help thinking more.


    And I didn''t hear from the public.


    In the words of thend lord, she is too greedy. There are treasures everywhere.


    Meng Li helpless face, of course greedy, who does not like baby, ask, hope to get is not a normal thing?


    She has not yet reached the state of no desire and no desire.


    Meng Li ns to find a way to heaven, but the Wanhua fairy who Meng Li hopes to return to heavenes to her again.


    It seems that I didn''t go back.


    "Think about it?" Wan Hua fairy asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head firmly:


    "fairy, I don''t want to be an immortal, so I can''t do what you said."


    Wanhua fairy: huh?


    I haven''t seen the little demon for a few days. It''s a bit of a chance.


    Strength is up a bit.


    "You don''t want to be immortal?" Wanhua fairy hasn''t heard of someone who doesn''t like this condition.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "So you disobeyed me?" Wanhua fairy''s voice is a little cold.


    Meng Li: "isn''t that the condition you give me to trade? Since it''s a condition, it depends on whether the other party is willing or not. I don''t want to. "


    Wanhua fairy: "the bold little demon should talk to this fairy like this."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless:


    "how can I talk to you?"


    It''s no harm for her to tter father-inw of thend. But Wanhua fairy is so overbearing, and it''s also the goal of the task. First of all, whether she is willing to show a good attitude or not, the client certainly is not willing to watch the task maker kowtow to Wanhua fairy.


    "Do you know that I told you earlier that you don''t want to die alone?" Wanhua fairy''s voice is very cold.


    Meng Li: "so can immortalse to earth to kill innocent people?"


    Wanhua fairy tone light:


    "just a little tree spirit, just like people cut a tree."


    This tree is really making itself dislike, disobedient, ignorant of current affairs, and neglecting itself. What are you doing with the things you dislike?


    Meng Li


    It sounds quite enough to find that everyone has their own reason.


    If she cuts down a tree, kills a few pheasants and boars, she doesn''t have any burden in her heart, doesn''t pay attention to cause and effect, doesn''t even need a reason, or simply because she is hungry.


    However, those creatures who have no intelligence, but now this tree has produced intelligence.


    Maybe Wanhua fairy wants to kill her, just like a person on the road to see a very annoying flower, must destroy the heart to befortable.


    Then Meng Li found that Wanhua fairy said and raised his hand, it seems to kill her.


    There is no nonsense at all. Wanhua fairy should have no fluctuation in her heart, even disdain to say more.


    It''s true.


    Meng Li had already thought about Wan Hua fairy''s strategy for her. Now he can open the window and speak out loud.


    Although this ne suppresses the force of space, the degree of suppression is not absolute, unlike some nes that can''t be used at all or are very difficult.


    Of course, although this ne can''t be used as freely as the power of cultivating the world, it''s enough for her.


    So when Wanhua fairy dismissively and leisurely gives Meng Li a hand, Meng Li uses space to wrap himself up. Inside is a space that can amodate her, but from the outside it is as big as a grain of sand.


    This is the ever-changing nature of space, which is simr to mustard space. It is a small object on the outside, but in fact it has the universe inside.


    And this space is the same as Meng Li''s, with a lot of soil in it.


    In this way, he can live in the body. Of course, Meng Li has nutrients. Even if he lives with his body, he will not die of hunger.


    I think it''s very thoughtful.


    Then Meng Li, in the spirit that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, attached to the hair of Wan Hua fairy.


    Wanhua fairy looked at the little tree spirit suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes, and her calm face was a little ugly.


    She took back the power she used to kill Meng Li.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect to be escaped by a little tree spirit today. If it''s spread out, can''t it beughed off?


    I can let a little tree spirit run away.


    Wanhua fairy released her powerful divine consciousness and began to look for Meng Li.


    Before, she had branded her client with a brand of divine consciousness, but now Meng Li is in another space, which makes Wan Hua fairy unable to feel.


    Moreover, in the space, Meng Li and 6018 work together to erase the brand of Wanhua fairy''s divine consciousness.


    Wanhua fairy is really looking for inch by inch, her arrogance does not allow a small tree spirit to run away from her hands.I don''t know what method was used to run. Wanhua fairy still had a little regret in her heart. At that time, if she moved faster, where would the little tree spirit have a chance to run away?


    Wanhua fairy now began to me himself for being arrogant and belittling the enemy.


    She has been searching with her divine sense for a long time. Her divine sense is powerful. ording to her heart, even if she runs, she can''t throw out her divine sense coverage in a short time.


    But it didn''t work.


    She looked everywhere, but she didn''t find her hair, but most people don''t look for her hair carefully. Besides, Meng Li''s space is as small as dust.


    Then Wanhua fairy turned and left.


    Finally, she pinched a form, hit the ground a few times, and then the earth came out.


    Sure enough, most things in the world still have to go to thendlords.


    Looking at Wanhua fairy, thend lord was surprised and asked:


    "Wanhua fairy, what can I do for Xiaoxian?"


    Wanhua fairy nced at the Duke of the earth, and frowned at the fact that there were still some dried fruits on the beard of the Duke of the earth. She felt a little disgusted in her heart, and her expression also showed at the moment.


    This made thend lord roll his eyes.


    "Help me find someone. Oh, no, it''s a tree spirit." Wanhua fairy expression reluctantly opened his mouth.


    Tree spirit?


    Thend lord thought of brandy spirit in his mind for a moment.


    I always feel that the tree spirit can cause this kind of thing.


    "What kind of tree spirit is it?" Asked thend lord quietly.


    Wanhua fairy: "the essence of brandy tree is called brandy."


    Land Corporation


    Sure enough, it was the girl. Thend lord asked:


    "what''s the matter with these goblins? She''s worth looking for, too. "


    Although thend lord openly belittled Meng Li, he actually helped Meng Li speak.


    When he saw Wanhua fairy''s expression, he knew that the brandy spirit was in trouble.


    It''s no good looking for Prynne.


    But Wanhua fairy didn''t buy it. She said lightly:


    "you don''t have to worry about it. You just find her out."


    Thend lord thought about it and used his own God to find Meng Li, but he didn''t find it, which surprised thend lord.

 Chapter 824

    Can the spirit of the brandy tree really escape? Even if it can escape the eyes of Wanhua fairy, it can even escape his eyes?


    It''s a bit interesting. Thend Lord didn''t want to look for it carefully, but he made a careful look, and he still screwed his brows and didn''t speak.


    I''m tired of waiting for Wanhua fairy.


    He just shook his head and said heavily:


    "I can''t find it."


    Wanhua fairy scolded in her heart.


    "A brandy spirit has such powers?"


    Said the Wanhua fairy.


    Landlords:


    "this is not very clear."


    Wanhua fairy is wringing her eyebrows. This kind of feeling is really ufortable.


    It''s like a fly that I was going to swat, but it flew away.


    Still want to continue to shoot it, and hard, do not shoot it, and feel strange nausea.


    I feel like I haven''t even killed a fly.


    Wanhua fairy turned and left.


    Thend Lord turned his eyes.


    It is well known that Wanhua fairy is arrogant and inhumane.


    Forget it, I have a personal temper. Xiaoban Shujing has a good temper, but he just likes whimsy.


    Where''s this crazy guy?


    Meng Li hides in Wan Hua fairy''s hair and looks at this scene silently.


    I really feel that thend lord is OK, that is, the client can''t barbecue. If he is lucky enough toe back, what should he do if he is held by thend lord?


    It doesn''t matter. You can leave a recipe for the client ande back to learn it.


    She decided to let Wanhua fairy take her to heaven, as a free ride.


    After the Wanhua fairy left, thend lord thought about it and looked for Meng Li, but he couldn''t find it.


    Does the public mind of thend say that it will not die?


    It''s a pity that the cooking skill is good.


    Wan Hua fairy also looked for Meng Li, and finally she couldn''t find her, so she didn''t waste her time.


    Instead, he began to look for new goblins. Anyway, he had to fix Qin Zhengyuan.


    In fact, the contradiction between Wanhua fairy and Zhenwu general is not too big, but Wanhua fairy will repay him if he doesn''t have a Zhenwu general in his heart.


    I also want to see general Zhenwu''s attitude.


    Wanhua fairy found a weasel spirit. It''s nice to turn into a human, but her taste is a little hard to say.


    Meng Li


    In the eyes of Wanhua fairy, Qin Zhengyuan is this vision?


    Anyway, they are also Zhenwu general. Hello!


    After all, although the weasel spirit is good-looking, it reveals a special temperament all over the body. To put it mildly, it gives people a kind of improper feeling.


    Walking on the street is not a good woman.


    The weasel spirit is very happy to have this chance. It''s nothing but a fantasy. It doesn''t matter with people, and it''s still a kind of enjoyment.


    There''s no concept of keeping one''s body like jade.


    And just let the other party fall in love with him, he can be an immortal, it''s almost like pie in the sky, Wanhua fairy didn''t spend much effort, let the weasel essence promise.


    Also all kinds of ttery Wanhua fairy, listen to Wanhua fairy heart is stillfortable.


    Then the weasel spirit fainted in front of Qin Zhengyuan''s general''s house and was picked up by Qin Zhengyuan.


    At first nce, the girl is very poor. At least it''s a good thing to take her for a meal.


    Then there was a strategy road. Meng Li saw it with great interest. In a word, all kinds of Citellus wolf essence pasted up, but no matter how hard to hide the vor of his body, he couldn''t hide it.


    It''s OK. I''m going to fall on Qin Zhengyuan.


    Qin Zhengyuan''s body is stiff, and he supports Liu Fufeng''s wolf spirit with one hand. He is not moved and even a little tired.


    Let the weasel take a bath, or go to see the doctor.


    Go to see the doctor, please...


    Girl, you have a strong body odor.


    The weasel stamped his feet in anger.


    But for the sake of his own way to be an immortal, he went to provoke Qin Zhengyuan the next day.


    Finally, Qin Zhengyuan thoroughly bored, and gave a serious lesson to the wolf spirit, saying that girls should not be so frivolous.


    To be clean, Bb is very suspicious of the life experience made up by the weasel.


    This is not the spy sent by the enemy to assassinate him, is it?


    Or for some ulterior purpose.


    Then he drove the weasel out of the general''s house.


    Wolfwort


    This man''s body is not good, otherwise she is so beautiful, he doesn''t want to send her to the door.


    Wanhua fairy quietly observed, and Meng Li followed. It was fun to watch.In particr, Qin Zhengyuan''s appearance of not being moved by a hundred provocations is very funny.


    The Wanhua fairy scolded a rubbish, what kind of thing.


    Then the weasel died.


    It''s like falling asleep and dying.


    It''s the same as when the client died.


    Wanhua fairy began to look for new people, and found a goblin, but still failed.


    In fact, all aspects of the goblin do OK, the character is still simple, not as exaggerated as the weasel, it is very natural.


    But Qin Zhengyuan was on high alert after the story of the weasel.


    Be on guard against people close to him, especially women.


    I''m afraid that it''s sent by the enemy or by people who want to harm him.


    So it''s hard to show your sincerity if you keep on guard all the time.


    They are very alienated. They don''t leave too many people. They drive people out in spite of their grievances.


    Wanhua Fairy


    Meng Li, who was hiding in Wan Hua fairy''s hair, sat in it, holding his chin and looking at Wan Hua fairy''s various evils.


    But he didn''t dare to attack Qin Zhengyuan openly, probably for fear of being discovered by the heaven.


    What''s more, it''s useless for Qin Zhengyuan to do all kinds of things now. At most, he will finish his life ahead of time and return to heaven.


    Wanhua fairy wants to do the game well in advance.


    But it can''t work like this. We have to rely on some external force to help, but what external force should we use?


    If it''s something in the fairnd, even if it''s a fruit of human feelings, as long as Zhenwu marches back to the fairnd and recalls the things in the mortal world, he can understand the mystery.


    It''s better to be the brandy spirit. Among these spirits, only brandy spirit has the best rtionship with general Zhenwu.


    It''s really weird. Where can a little tree spirit go?


    Meng Li hiding in her hair is thinking about what the fox is doing?


    Don''t be met by Wanhua fairy, or the fox will be miserable.


    Little fox looks so pure and lovely, which is worthy of Wanhua fairy.


    I''m also thinking about when Wanhua fairy will return to heaven. I can''t stay in this world for decades.


    One day in the sky and one year in the world means that Wanhua fairy has been in the world for ten years, and only ten days have passed since then. The things she went down to the world privately may not be discovered.


    But ten years is too long for Meng Li to stay in one space.


    Although she is now in this space as the principal.

 Chapter 825

    Meng Li was thinking about when Wan Hua fairy would return to heaven, and then there was a sh of white light. It was so dazzling that the surrounding scenery changed dramatically.


    When Meng Li saw the scene in front of him again, he felt happy.


    Wanhua fairy returned to heaven.


    At the same time, Meng Li was also relieved. Although he stayed in Wan Hua fairy''s hair, he could still watch the good y and see how Wan Hua fairy did harm.


    But in fact, Meng Li is always on tenterhooks.


    The most dangerous ce is the safest ce, but the premise is that it must be dangerous enough. In this dangerous ce, it is very likely that one day Wanhua fairy will remember to check carefully and catch her.


    It''s over.


    Therefore, it can only be regarded as the best policy to use Wanhua fairy to go to heaven. The best thing is to ask thend lord how to go to heaven ande up on his own. Although it''s hard, you don''t have to worry about it for so long.


    Unfortunately, the Duke ofnd didn''t tell her. As ast resort, he used the best strategy. Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the middle of the way. Meng Li could only say that he was lucky.


    But then again, I would not be free to check my hair and so on.


    But this is not afraid of ten thousand just in case?


    The architecture in the heaven is really beautiful, a real fairnd.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals patrolling all over the ce, and the fairy e walking on the road make the heaven look more serious and dignified.


    Heaven is up, but how to find the Jade Emperor?


    Can she hold on to the Jade Emperor?


    But now I don''t worry about it. Instead, I leave the top of Wan Hua fairy''s head ande up. Don''t turn around, but Wan Hua fairy will take me down again. I really don''t want to wait for many years.


    Or found by Wanhua fairy.


    If it is toote, it will change.


    Meng Li left Wanhua fairy''s hair, and Wanhua fairy disappeared in Meng Li''s sight.


    Meng Li thought that the heaven should also be regarded as an independent ne or space, and the divine power of the heaven must be strong, because the way of heaven can suppress the power more easily.


    What about the suppression of the power of space?


    Meng Li carefully tried, did not dare to move too much, for fear of alerting the patrolling generals.


    Sure enough, the suppression of the power of space is also rxed a lot, so the chance of running for life in danger will be greater?


    Meng Li thought about it and moved with space. Carefully, it looked like a sand was moving. Finally, Meng Li moved to a garden with flowers and trees.


    Then she broke the space around her, tied it in the soil, and hid it in the garden in the form of a small sapling.


    Here peoplee and go, you can find out the Jade Emperor''s residence, or follow others.


    In short, Meng Li is not stupid enough to ask others where the Jade Emperor is.


    People see, yo little tree spirit, howe to heaven? Shoot to death.


    As a result, the immortals in the heaven really don''t like to enjoy flowers. Meng Li stayed in the yard for a day. Except for a few immortals who passed her silently, there were also celestial soldiers patrolling. No one stayed here more.


    Meng Li: ah ~!


    One day in the sky, one year underground!


    Fortunately, the aura of heaven is so abundant. Meng Li absorbed it thoroughly and happily. The day passed quickly.


    No one came the next day, but Meng Li overheard the conversation between the two immortals. He knew the direction of the Jade Emperor.


    Even if she is waiting, she has to find the right direction.


    Meng Li wrapped himself in space and moved inch by inch on the ground. The movement was very small. He was afraid of attracting attention.


    Meng Li feels that he is also obscene to the extreme.


    After a lot of hardships, even nowpared with the previous strong mental power, but this toss, also let Meng Li feel tired.


    However, seeing the spirit ball in the sea of consciousness, Meng Lizhen liked it more and more. Although she didn''t wear something like a diamond in her hand, she put it in the sea of consciousness and followed her all the time.


    Finally, she moved to the direction of the Jade Emperor Pce and took root in a garden nearby.


    This is the only way to see the Jade Emperor. Meng Li wants to move to the pce of the Jade Emperor, but there are more fairy and heavenly soldiers there, which increases the possibility of being found.


    The main reason is that there is little talk. If Tianbing xiane finds her, they can deal with themselves, and this little thing doesn''t need to disturb the Jade Emperor.


    Then the road of herint was over just at the beginning.


    Compared with the previous garden, this garden is more lively. There are almost all rare varieties here, and one or two of them have developed intelligence, which is very domineering to seize the aura around.


    Meng Li thought that all roads lead to Rome, but these are born in Rome.


    In the future, she will be at least a fairy. Although she is in the same position as the maids in the Imperial Pce, the trustor who has practiced for thousands of years or something may not be able to be a fairy.Then Meng Li waited quietly, waiting for the chance while practicing. Only on the sixth day when Meng Li came to heaven did he finally get the chance to enter the pce of the Jade Emperor.


    She was attached to the clothes of Jishui River God.


    The God of Jishui river said that he wanted to go to the Jade Emperor with the immortal beside him, so Meng Li didn''t hesitate to attach it.


    If you can''t, you can go, but there are risks. If Jishui River God finds her, it''s over.


    Meng Li attached to the moment, Jishui river god doubt um.


    He looked around and felt a weak fluctuation of power, which was a little strange?


    He stood there for a while, shook his head atst, and walked on.


    Seeing this scene, Meng Li was a little calm. Thinking that six years had passed in the world, Meng Li sighed. He was afraid that the little fox could not sit still.


    But she has her task, and it''s impossible not to finish it.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor was sitting at the top of the table. He looked at Jishui River God and asked, "what do you have with you?"


    Jishui River God looks at the Jade Emperor in doubt. He is puzzled and starts to check himself. Atst, Meng Li is found. She is thrown on the ground by Jishui River God.


    If not in front of the Jade Emperor can''t do it at will, Meng Li is afraid that there is a risk of being killed.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Meng Li coldly. Meng Li had to withdraw the space by himself.


    I was crying bitterly in my heart. I didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor was so powerful that I couldn''t avoid her. I found her all of a sudden.


    "Why are you here? What''s the purpose? "


    The Jade Emperor squinted and looked at Meng Li.


    Jishui river god frowned, careless


    Meng Li said humbly:


    "the little demon is the essence of Prynne tree in the world. He knows that the heaven is the ce where the little demon shouldn''te, but the little demon has no way to tell. He has to give up his life to break into the heaven. I hope the great emperor will forgive him."


    Oh, the Jade Emperor, his voice was so cold that he didn''t even bring up any interest.

 Chapter 826

    Meng Li straightened his face and said:


    "Xiaoyao wants to sue Wanhua fairy in heaven. She..."


    Before Meng Li finished speaking, the Jade Emperor spoke slowly:


    "what''s the crime of your little demon breaking into heaven?"


    Meng Li


    She said very seriously:


    "the great emperor forgives me. As a tree spirit transformed from a mortal tree, I really don''t know what should be the crime of trespassing in heaven, but only this life is at the disposal of the Jade Emperor."


    It''s her fault. People in the heaven are not going down to the earth to make aw poprization column.


    As a mortal goblin, I don''t know what crime it is to break into heaven.


    What kind of crime does not depend on their mood.


    The God of Jishui River looked at Meng Li all the time. At this time, the Jade Emperor looked at the God of Jishui River:


    "what you saidst time, I will think about it. Don''t say it again."


    Jishui river god sipped his mouth, understood the meaning of the Jade Emperor, had to say that he knew, then turned and went out.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Meng Li:


    "you little tree spirit, like the frog at the bottom of the well, can you stand the consequences of breaking into heaven?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the little demon said that he would spare his life if he could not live."


    The client mustin.


    If the truth is right, she is dead, and the client decides that the task has failed, she has no way.


    The Jade Emperor pulled the corners of his mouth. Even this action did not lose his dignity.


    "Well, since the Wanhua fairy you mentioned is from heaven, you can tell me what happened to her?"


    Meng Li said:


    "the little demon was originally a brandy tree in the world. He was favored by the way of heaven and got chance asionally to transform into human form."


    "One day, I met general Qin Zhengyuan in the world. At his invitation, I went to live in his house to see the prosperity of the world."


    The Jade Emperor''s face is light and looks a little boring.


    It''s just that he''s not interested in it. He doesn''t care about it at all.


    Meng Li was a little helpless, and continued:


    "one day, Wanhua fairy came to me and asked Xiaoyao to hook up with general Qin Zhengyuan, saying that if Xiaoyao let general Qin Zhengyuan fall in love with Xiaoyao, he could be an immortal."


    "But the little demon won''t..."


    Before Meng Li''s words were finished, the Jade Emperor asked without expression:


    "why not?"


    Meng Li Is that the point?


    "Because Xiaoyao regards Qin Zhengyuan as his father, he really can''t have this kind of feelings."


    "Do you want Xiaoyao to be a love liar? I really can''t do it. If I be a love swindler, I will be an immortal at that time. Isn''t it lowering the overall quality of the immortal? "


    In the heart of the Jade Emperor, he felt that this was a little harsh, but xiaoshujing had a sharp character.


    I don''t know yet.


    "Isn''t it good to be an immortal?" he asked


    Now the matter of bing an immortal will be disdained by a little demon?


    Meng Li Good


    She said solemnly:


    "it''s good to be an immortal, but it also depends on how to be an immortal. If you be an immortal like this, the little demon would rather not be an immortal."


    The Jade Emperor nodded patiently and motioned Meng Li to continue.


    Meng Li said:


    "but Xiaoao didn''t want to. Wanhua fairy was going to kill Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao escaped from death and hid on Wanhua fairy, so she went to heaven."


    Jade Emperor: "little tree spirit, how can you do such magic?"


    Meng Li


    The Jade Emperor seems to have a thorough understanding, but his thinking is actually quite meticulous.


    "It''s all from heaven." Meng Li said.


    Jade Emperor: "you said the emperor will investigate."


    "But you can''t just forget about breaking into heaven."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to say.


    There is no strength to speak out of the words are useless, there is no strength to reason with others is also deaf.


    What are you talking about?


    I have no choice but to intrude into heaven. Please forgive me?


    Don''t punish me. I can''t carry your immortal move.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel very useful. It''s time for others to say that it''s always a crime to break into heaven. Do you still think you are the exception?


    There''s no point in speaking.


    In fact, although it''s aint to intrude into the heaven, it''s against the immortals, which vites the authority of the immortals.


    They are a group, not everyone can challenge.


    "Take the men down and lock them up first."


    The Jade Emperor said casually that two heavenly soldiers came in.


    I''m going to take Meng Li.


    Seeing this, Meng Li quickly said:


    "it''s not a pity for the little demon to die, but I hope Wanhua fairy will get the punishment he deserves."


    "I can''t do whatever I want just because I''m an immortal. I cherish the blessing given by the way of heaven. I''m at ease that I''ve never harmed anyone in the world. Wanhua fairy shouldn''t just kill him.""Wanhua fairy can go down to earth wantonly and force the human goblins to do things they don''t want to do. If they don''tply, they will be killed. It also affects the reputation of the immortals. I hope the great emperor will think deeply."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t n to give her good fruit to eat.


    There are still some words to be said, at least from the righteousness above to force the Jade Emperor to punish Wanhua fairy.


    This kind of action of Wanhua fairy subverts the mortal''s understanding of fairy.


    It is said that the immortal is the Savior of the world, the one who gives universal support to all living beings and sympathizes with the poor people in the world, and that there is a clear distinction between good and evil.


    But when Wanhua fairy came to the world, he would be killed if he was not obedient. He was tyrannical and abused his divine power.


    In many cases, one person can often rece a group, and the jade emperor should also think that Wanhua fairy''s wanton behavior will damage the reputation of immortals.


    For most people, immortals are beliefs, and they need their continuous power of belief. If they destroy the image of immortals in people''s hearts, where does the power of beliefe from.


    But Meng Li knew that these words would make the Jade Emperor feel ufortable. Sure enough, the Jade Emperor''s eyes changed from indifferent to cold.


    "Take it down." Said the Jade Emperor.


    Meng Li: "the great emperor, you are the master of the three realms. You are the most fair and just. The little demon asks the great emperor to be the master."


    "I see. Go down." The tone of the emperor began to be cold.


    The spirit of the tree is really a set of, make people can''te down, especially looking at the two sides of Xian''e eyes are constantly aiming there.


    It''s not dignified. It''s not dignified!


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said to the heavenly soldiers:


    "OK, lead the way, I''ll go by myself."


    The two heavenly soldiers looked at Meng Li with disdain. They didn''t have to escort Meng Li. Instead, they led the way. The heaven also had a cell. This is the real heaven prison.


    Tianting''s Tiangu is different. The sanitary conditions are very good, and it''s not dark and humid. Tianbing opens a prison door and pushes Meng Li in.


    Then, as soon as the door closed, he turned and left.


    As soon as Meng Li entered the cell, he felt that his whole strength was suppressed, and there was no strength to use, including the power of space and so on.


    Presumably, if the cells in Tianting didn''t have this function, I''m afraid the people who were locked here would have demolished it long ago.


    Meng Li looks at a stone b. It''s very smooth. Meng Li sits on it. He can''t use his strength or even practice.


    It''s boring.

 Chapter 827

    Bored Meng Li is even trying to figure out whether he will be assassinated by the Wanhua fairy who gets the news.


    After all, it''s easy for him to make a secret mistake here, isn''t it?


    Most people can''t get in here.


    Thinking that he was safe, Meng Liy on the stone b and began to sleep.


    I haven''t had a good sleep for a long time. Since it''s safe here, it''s better to sleep.


    It''s time to wake up and have a result.


    Six years have passed in the world. At most, she can stay in the sky for a few days until general Zhenwu returns.


    If general Zhenwu''s life was long, she would only stay for more than one month at most. After more than 30 years in the world, could she live more than 100 years?


    ording to that ne, it''s hard to live to 100 years old.


    So Meng Li thought that life was easy.


    After he returned to his throne, the Jade Emperor must have dealt with it.


    Although she''s a little quiet, the jade emperor has to give an ount to general Zhenwu. After all, it''s the Wanhua fairy who is trying to figure out who is going to be robbed.


    It''s against the rules.


    So I''m not really worried about the Jade Emperor''s failure to exin.


    She is equivalent to poking the matter out and adding a charge of "no pain, no itch" to Wanhua fairy for her own affairs.


    If only she and Wan Hua fairy things, Wan Hua fairy should not be too serious punishment.


    Although the client is cool in the plot, she is not cool this time. Wanhua fairy can only be regarded as an attempt to kill a demon.


    There is no way to change it.


    Fortunately, there was a real general in the middle.


    ---------


    when general Zhenwu came over, he saw Meng Li lying on the bed sleeping soundly and smoked his mouth.


    The essence of the brandy tree is really hearty.


    Have all entered the cell of the heaven court, can still sleep so sweet, don''t worry about one''s own destiny?


    Don''t you fear when you get to heaven?


    I don''t know how the girl got up.


    The heavenly soldiers next to him were very respectful to general Zhenwu. General Zhenwu said:


    "wake people up."


    But before the heavenly soldiers spoke, Meng Li turned over and looked at them.


    Although Meng Li has no power to use here, there is vignce in his soul. He wakes up the first time someonees.


    It''s veryfortable to sleep too long. The mostfortable thing is that you can see general Zhenwu as soon as you open your eyes.


    No waiting.


    Shey on her side and looked at general Zhenwu faintly. General Zhenwu was ufortable. Meng Li just stood up.


    General Zhenwu said:


    "Prynne, do you remember me? Qin Zhengyuan. "


    Meng Li touched his hair and said naively and doubtfully:


    "are you uncle Qin? I don''t believe it


    After returning to the throne, Qin Zhengyuan was really powerful, tall and powerful. Just standing there gave people a kind of awe.


    It gives people an invible dignity.


    But when we meet for the first time, we still have to pretend we don''t know each other.


    "Why don''t you believe it? I''m the Zhenwu general in heaven. This time, I''vee down to the world to experience cmities. We''ve met by chance." General Zhenwu exined faintly.


    Meng Li tilted his head:


    "really?"


    General Zhenwu nodded:


    "really, when you were in the mortal world, you saved me. You also went to live in my mansion for a period of time, and I made a cake for you once."


    General Zhenwu thought of this and couldn''t helpughing.


    "By the way, I''ve heard about you, too." General Zhenwu looks serious.


    Meng Li, with an air of belief, said naively:


    "is uncle Qin here to let me out?"


    "I took you to see the Jade Emperor." Said general Zhenwu.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    The door of the cell opened. Meng Li went out with general Zhenwu, followed by two heavenly soldiers. When he arrived at the main hall of the Jade Emperor, Wanhua fairy was also there.


    Wan Hua fairy looked at Meng Li in a sinister way. I didn''t expect that little tree spirit could harm her to this extent.


    "The great emperor, the people areing."


    General Zhenwu arched his hand at the Jade Emperor and said.


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said to Wanhua fairy:


    "what do you say?"


    Wanhua fairy said:


    "Xiaoxian knows his mistake and asks the Jade Emperor to punish him."


    It''s not that Wanhua fairy is bold, but it''s almost impossible to hide all this from the Jade Emperor.


    It''s too easy for the Jade Emperor to know something.


    Just in a fluke mentality, the jade emperor does not pay attention to her every day, if it is not the little tree spirit, it will not be known by the Jade Emperor."What do you think?"


    The Jade Emperor looked at general Zhenwu.


    General Zhenwu looked at Wanhua fairy and couldn''t help frowning. It''s just a little contradiction. Wanhua fairy must be punished.


    He went down to earth to calcte him.


    If Wanhua fairy is really sessful, his greed for the world is also a crime.


    The most disgusting thing is that this kind of thing is calcted.


    Who likes to be calcted even for emotional matters.


    Although it made him very unhappy, in fact, it was the Jade Emperor who decided how to deal with Wanhua fairy. He didn''t dare to say anything.


    He could only say:


    "the Jade Emperor is in charge."


    The Jade Emperor nodded, thought about it, looked at Wanhua fairy, and said seriously:


    "it''s a big mistake for you to go down to earth without permission and interfere with Zhenwu general''s robbery. If you don''t seed in calction, you will kill the little demon. It''s really overbearing and unkind, and it will affect the reputation of the immortals. You must be punished for ignoring benevolence and righteousness, so that you don''t dare tomit it again."


    He pondered for a moment and said:


    "I will punish you to go down to earth and rob eight generations."


    "Taste all the hardships in the world."


    The tone of the Jade Emperor is light.


    At this time, Meng Li also thought in his mind that the eighth generation was almost 500 years old. Although the world looked at him for a long time, he was only in heaven for one or two years.


    This should be regarded as a rtively long life span. If one or two generations die young, the time to survive the robbery will be even shorter, maybe only three or four hundred years.


    It''s only about a year in the sky.


    This punishment sounds really heavy.


    But it''s not really heavy.


    After all, Wanhua fairy is still an immortal after hees back. All this still exists.


    Besides, every time the immortals arrive, they will go to rob, but they just want Wanhua fairy to rob in advance and finish it all at once.


    Or more robberies.


    The real serious punishment is to keep the prison in heaven, or suppress it in the mortal world for hundreds or thousands of years without erasing the memory, which is very painful.


    Or forever demoted to earth, can no longer be immortal, there is the road of reincarnation.


    In addition, the punishment of heaven robbing and thunder can make the immortal die immediately, and the chopping of Sendai and so on


    Compared with these, it''s really not heavy to go through eight hardships.


    Wanhua fairy opened her eyes:


    "emperor, please forgive me. I''m willing to guard the border for heaven, so as not to be invaded by the demons. I''m willing to lose my life."


    Eight generations, if I live for decades, I have to suffer for hundreds of years.


    It''s terrible to think about it.

 Chapter 828

    The Jade Emperor took a look at general Zhenwu. General Zhenwu knew what the Jade Emperor''s look contained.


    If you ask for love for Wanhua fairy, or you forgive Wanhua fairy, the punishment of Wanhua fairy will be lighter.


    But


    He didn''t want to.


    General Zhenwu shut his mouth tightly.


    I dare not look at the Jade Emperor, lest the Jade Emperor think that he is pleading with Wanhua fairy.


    Wanhua fairy took a look at general Zhenwu. General Zhenwu decided not to open his eyes.


    Wanhua Fairy


    "Go and get the punishment."


    The Jade Emperor waved to the Wanhua fairy.


    General Zhenwu didn''t want to, and he didn''t know what to say. He hoped that Wanhua fairy''s character could be tempered after eight generations.


    Wanhua fairy bit her lips. Seeing the Jade Emperor''s posture, she didn''t change her mind. She didn''t dare to annoy the Jade Emperor.


    When the Jade Emperor was upset and changed his mind, the heavier punishment was not worth the loss.


    It''s just


    She reluctantly looked at Meng Li:


    "where does she put the majesty of heaven? Your majesty, you must punish her severely


    We have to pull this hateful spirit into the water.


    The Jade Emperor had no choice but to look at Wan Hua fairy. The woman was still small-minded. He looked at Meng Li. In short, his eyes were cold.


    when the generales to the court and forces you to go to heaven, she will tell you if you don''t want to


    "You should understand that it''s all because of you."


    Wanhua fairy pointed to general Zhenwu:


    "you...!"


    It''s a total failure.


    The annoying person is still so arrogant, and here she read her jokes, but she has to suffer eight generations of suffering. Thinking of this, Wanhua fairy all looks bitter and looks at the Jade Emperor bitterly.


    The Jade Emperor never responded.


    General Zhenwu said to the Jade Emperor:


    "Your Majesty, the root cause of this matter is the discord between me and Wanhua fairy. But in the world, brandy saved my life. So if the jade emperor wants to punish brandy, I''m willing to do it for brandy."


    Wanhua fairy was especially reluctant to look at general Zhenwu.


    General Zhenwu punished the spirit of brandy tree. Isn''t the spirit of brandy tree free?


    The Jade Emperor is a little upset. Isn''t general Zhenwu forcing him?


    If you want to be punished for brandy spirit, is it equivalent to punishing general Zhenwu?


    The Jade Emperor said:


    "it''s wrong for Prynne to intrude into the heaven, no matter what else."


    Meng Li said:


    "emperor, how can Iin if the little demon doesn''te to heaven?"


    Meng Li doesn''t want General Zhenwu to be punished for her. It''s not necessary. Although three people are rted together, they can be counted as two people''s affairs.


    If you have to me it, you have to me fate for their acquaintance, or the client should not have agreed to go to the capital at that time.


    But who can predict.


    Jade Emperor: is there no temple of the emperor in the world


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing, and she said:


    "emperor, do you mean to let the little demon kneel in front of your statue every day and tell you the injustice of the little demon?"


    The Jade Emperor said:


    "if you are devout, you will naturally hear."


    Meng Li: "the key is to let the little demon have his life and tell you every day."


    The operation that the Jade Emperor said is simply magical.


    If youin to an ethereal statue, whether the Jade Emperor can hear you or not, you may not be able to answer her.


    What''s more, when can she go to defend a statue andin? Wanhua fairy has already found her and killed her.


    It''s hard to say.


    The Jade Emperor was speechless for a moment, but he still said:


    "the rule of heaven can''t be changed. It''s a crime for you to break into heaven. Today, you must be punished."


    If anything cane to heaven, he can still mix with the Jade Emperor. Can he live in peace in the future?


    We need to let you know that heaven can''te if you want to.


    The jade emperor doesn''t care whether heins or not. For whatever reason, he only knows that the majesty of heaven can''t be offended, and his majesty can''t be offended.


    Besides, what are immortals?


    Is it power and power, because a mole ant negates and deprives an immortal of everything?


    It''s not just the Jade Emperor who thinks so. If it is the Jade Emperor who severely punishes an immortal for the sake of a mortal goblin, the immortals will also sigh and feel wonderful.


    "I''ll punish you, a thunder." The Jade Emperor added:


    "you should have been punished for three thunders, but if you think about the cause, you will be exempted from two thunders."


    The expression of the Jade Emperor is the expression that I have been very kind to you.Meng Li: hmm?


    A thunder?


    It''s not that Meng Li feels rxed, but that the jade emperor wants to kill people.


    ording to the soul and cultivation of the consignor, if a thunderes down, it may be dregs.


    And the roots are nts, nts are more afraid of things like thunder.


    Thanks to her in this shell, her soul is much stronger than that of the client.


    Moreover, when he came, his aplishments rose, and he could barely resist.


    Wanhua fairy was very happy when she heard that. For a moment, she even forgot her punishment for the eighth robbery. She thought that the humble white orchid tree would be destroyed by a thunder.


    However, general Zhenwu stood up and said, "OK, I''ll take the thunder for brandy."


    The Jade Emperor looked at general Zhenwu anxiously:


    "I won''t! The reduction from three to one is the mercy of the emperor. Don''t break the rules of heaven. "


    Meng Li wanted to give the jade emperor a white eye.


    One sky thunder will turn people into dregs. Do you need three sky thunder?


    The rest of the two booms are for nothing?


    General Zhenwu:


    " Your majesty, she can''t stand a thunder. "


    That''s the point of cultivation.


    The Jade Emperor said indifferently:


    "it''s up to her life. If this thunderbolt can stand it, this matter will be over. From then on, when youe back to the world, you don''t have to mention the affairs of heaven, then nothing will happen."


    He nced at Meng Li again.


    There was a warning in his eyes.


    Meng Li calcted in his heart that it would be good if he could safely return to the world and the client could live in peace.


    Although Wanhua fairy came back from the robbery, if he knew that the client was not dead, he might still attack the client, but it should be hundreds of yearster.


    We can''t count the events hundreds of yearster. We should think of the consequences when the client chooses to let her go to the court toin and make it big.


    Of course, even if the client didn''t expect it at that time, if the client saw this scene now, he should also think that Wanhua fairy might retaliate in a few years.


    But there is no movement in the system, which proves that the client doesn''t care about the future.


    If today she insists on getting rid of the suffering of this thunder and thinking about it in a dark way, it may be solved secretly.


    It''s as easy for the Jade Emperor to kill a little demon as to move his fingers.


    When the clientes back, it may not be peaceful.

 Chapter 829

    If it is peaceful, it will be peaceful for hundreds of years at least.


    Although the Jade Emperor wanted to kill her, from the tone of voice, he didn''t have so much determination to kill her, otherwise it would be three thunder.


    You have to kill people.


    It''s just a matter of fate. If you can carry the past, you can carry it. If you can''t resist it, you deserve it.


    But it''s really hard to be hurt by this thunder.


    But does Meng Li know that she can fight these people with her own strength? Obviously, I can''t, and I can only.


    However, she also wanted the Jade Emperor to say:


    "the great emperor, can''t immortalse down to the world and do whatever they want? It''s very wrong for Wanhua fairy to do so."


    Jade Emperor: "the emperor has already punished her."


    What''s more, you have to go for it?


    Meng Li said:


    "I just want to ask, right or not?"


    Jade Emperor: No


    Meng Li: "I hope Wanhua fairy can give me an apology. It''s wrong for her to kill me wantonly."


    "In fact, I have nothing wrong with you, jade emperor. If I agreed to her at that time, and then got general Zhenwu, and let general Zhenwu be greedy for the world and miss the right thing, emperor, would you be missing a love general?"


    "In fact, in the broad sense, my choice is very correct, your love will still be around."


    "If Wanhua fairy is willing to apologize, I will notin to the Jade Emperor even if I can''t live."


    General Zhenwu touched his nose awkwardly. This theory


    It sounds reasonable, but I just want to refute it, but how can I refute it.


    Jade Emperor


    I don''t quite understand how this brandy spirit didn''t awe him at all.


    I''m still talking nonsense here.


    Wanhua fairy said strangely:


    "let me apologize to you?"


    Apologizing to something as mean as a mole ant?


    However, what Meng Li thinks is that the client, who is more serious, certainly hopes to get this apology.


    From the time the client wanted to go to the court toin and let the Jade Emperor judge Wanhua fairy''s right or wrong, she almost felt what she thought.


    It''s a pity that the reason of her identity can''t make the Jade Emperor impose heavier punishment on Wanhua fairy.


    From the fact that Wanhua fairy just begged for mercy, he didn''t struggle any more, and he looked like he was nting. From the fact that general Zhenwu didn''t say a word about the punishment given to Wanhua fairy by the Jade Emperor, we should know that this matter has hardly changed.


    But if you can win a little for the client, count it as a little.


    It''s not bad to say sorry. It has to make Wanhua fairy bow his head.


    "Yes, you did it wrong? If you do something wrong, you should apologize. "


    Meng Li looked at the Wanhua fairy with an expression that was supposed to be like this.


    Wanhua fairy grits her teeth:


    "a mean thing."


    She spoke in a low voice, but no one could hear her here.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Wanhua fairy unhappily:


    "how can you fall into the fairy''s manner like a shrew?"


    It''s more and more outrageous. The fairy, speaking like themon shrew, is still speaking like this in front of him. He doesn''t know how to restrain himself.


    It''s time to rectify it. Otherwise, the atmosphere in the heaven will be as vulgar as the devil''s world and lose much identity.


    In the heart of the Jade Emperor, although the immortals have be immortals, their nature can not be free from vulgarity, but on the surface, they should be as great, noble and sacred as people imagine, without desire, without sorrow, without joy, indifferent to everything,passionate.


    Only in this way can people continuously believe in them and believe that they are omnipotent gods.


    The more the Jade Emperor thought about it, the more he felt that if it was not good to discipline the immortals, they would go out and destroy their impression in the hearts of ordinary people, and the consequences would be very bad.


    With a deep voice, he looked at Wan Hua fairy with a bitter face and said:


    "this matter is that you shouldn''t, life is equal, and sin is not guilty. How can you kill it wantonly? You''d better apologize and prove that you really know what''s wrong. "


    Hearing this, Meng Li could only thank the client in his heart that he had never done evil before.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the Jade Emperor will take it out today.


    What are you afraid of?


    Wanhua fairy in the end is in awe of the Jade Emperor, the jade emperor has such a tone, and then bickering unwilling words, the punishment will increase the end.


    In the heart also instant sneer, oneself to that humble thing apologized again how, lead a sky thunder to be dregs, and she is still Wan Hua fairy after the disaster.


    Wanhua fairy reluctantly said to Meng Li:


    "sorry."


    After that, Wan Hua could not help scalding her face. It was a very humiliating moment.


    That is, people willugh to death when ites out.


    It''s cheap for her to be sted to death by Tianlei. If it falls to her now, the end must be worse than this, then we can vent our hatred.Meng Li didn''t speak. Wan Hua fairy red at Meng Li.


    The Jade Emperor said to Meng Li impatiently:


    "OK, the emperor has already pleaded for your injustice. It''s time for you to ept your punishment."


    Meng Li said:


    "Xie Dadi, the great emperor is as fair and just as it is said in the mortal world. He is in charge of all living beings in the three realms."


    The Jade Emperor felt that this sentence was the most current one that the tree spirit said. He nodded slightly:


    "go and get the punishment."


    General Zhenwu looked at Meng Li anxiously, what else did he want to say? Meng Li said:


    "I can do it myself. You don''t have to worry. Thank you for being willing to ept it for me. I will repay you if I have a chance in the future."


    General Zhenwu said with guilt:


    "no, it''s all because of me. It can be said that I implicated you."


    Meng Li smiles. What is involved or not? There is no meaningful topic. However, the jade emperor has no time to watch them chatting here. He says solemnly:


    "go and get the punishment."


    To Meng Li is also to Wanhua fairy.


    Wan Hua fairy in the heart determined that Meng Li couldn''t stand this thunder, looked at Meng Li contemptuously, turned back and went out to get the punishment.


    Meng Li was led by general Zhenwu to lead Tianlei.


    General Zhenwu''s worried eyes were always in his eyes, and he felt a little guilty.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "hold on, I''ll ask your majesty to show mercy and let me send you down to earth."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, thank you, general."


    General Zhenwu pursed his mouth:


    "you are unfamiliar."


    Meng Li smiles. In the past, the client was more enthusiastic about general Zhenwu. She says, "maybe there are more things to experience."


    General Zhenwu still asked with some doubts:


    "how did youe to heaven?"


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. She didn''t know how to exin the problem. She just said:


    "I don''t know whether you believe it or not. I just got a magic weapon, and then it happened."


    General Zhenwu nodded:


    "well, it''s not without this magic weapon."


    He didn''t want to go into it deeply. He saw that the essence of brandy was still rxed, not too nervous, and a little confident. He couldn''t help but give him a little confidence.


    It should be bearable.

 Chapter 830

    Meng Li sessfully received a thunder, pain Meng Li feel the soul trembled, but carry in the past not long also not so painful.


    General Zhenwu saw Meng Lie down safely andughed. He said:


    "that''s good."


    Meng Li alsoughs. It''s not that it''s good to get a thunder. He just thinks that it''s OK.


    General Zhenwu asked Meng Li to wait in ce. He went to find the Jade Emperor.


    Meng Li nodded.


    General Zhenwu went to find the Jade Emperor, and the Jade Emperor asked:


    "the little tree spirit is dead?"


    General Zhenwu said:


    "no, it''sing."


    Jade Emperor This little tree spirit has a big life. It''s just her life. I don''t care about it. "


    General Zhenwu said:


    "I want to send her back to Fanjian..."


    The Jade Emperor squinted at general Zhenwu and let out a hum in his nose. General Zhenwu knew that it was agreed by the Jade Emperor. He was just about to turn around and walk away. He heard the Jade Emperor say:


    "it''s just a mortal tree spirit. Don''t worry about it. General Zhenwu, you need to send it down in person?"


    Zhenwu general''s military way:


    "it can be regarded as saving lives."


    "Oh..." The Jade Emperor gave a smile.


    An ant like creature''s life-saving kindness to a general in heaven can be regarded as a great fortune. Saving others can be regarded as saving himself.


    The Jade Emperor said:


    "don''t say much about the affairs in heaven. Tell the tree spirit that if she intrudes into heaven again, her spirits will be destroyed."


    General Zhenwu nodded:


    "Your Majesty is kind."


    "Go ahead." The Jade Emperor waved.


    General Zhenwu turns to find Meng Li.


    Taking Meng Li back to the mortal world, general Zhenwu took out two bottles of pills and handed them to Meng Li:


    "this pill is very helpful to you. One is that as long as you have a breath, you can have nothing to do with it."


    "On the other hand, if you have a chance to be an immortal in the future, it''s still a short way to go. This one will let you cross the barrier. Remember not to tell others."


    Meng Li smiles a little:


    "is that a sentence called" every man is innocent and bears his own sin? "


    General Zhenwu nodded:


    "if you have a chance to be an immortal one day,e to see me in heaven."


    With that, he handed the pills to Meng Li. Meng Li hesitated for a moment, but he held out his hand to take the pills.


    This is the real elixir.


    Although the client may face a crisis from Wanhua fairy in a few hundred years, who says that the client will not have another chance or method?


    It''s not going to take hundreds of years to make little progress.


    After absorbing the essence of nts and trees, the client''s physique has been changed, and the growth rate will be much faster. If one day he bes an immortal as general Zhenwu said, Wanhua fairy will have to consider if he wants to deal with the client.


    After all, the identity is different, Wanhua fairy also has to consider the consequences.


    If the client is still like this, no matter Wanhua fairy or any living creature in the world, it can be said to kill the client.


    Maybe the client will reject Cheng Xian. In fact, there is no need to reject him. In fact, Xian is another social group, not too bad.


    However, general Zhenwu''s meaning is that these two bottles of pills buy out the so-called rtionship. If you can be an immortal, you can find him again. Before you be an immortal, you don''t want to trouble him with anything big.


    I think general Zhenwu is OK. Everyone is afraid of trouble and takes everything from him. I''m afraid he will be exhausted.


    It''s normal for Meng Li to understand general Zhenwu''s idea. Holding a pill bottle, she said, "OK, I''ll be there by then."


    General Zhenwu: "take care."


    As a matter of fact, if this brandy can be an immortal, it will be only a few years in the sky.


    "By the way, your majesty said, you can''t talk about the affairs of heaven in the mortal world, and you can''t intrude into the heaven, or you will..."


    Meng Li looked at general Zhenwu naively:


    "what will happen?"


    "Your Majesty said you would be destroyed."


    Meng Li pretended to be afraid and said:


    "I''m really afraid when I think about it now."


    "It seems that in the future, whether it is human suffering or personal enmity, the little demon will cry in front of the Jade Emperor statue day by day."


    Meng Li looked up at the sky, now there is no clear sky, no breeze, there is only a dark feeling.


    But general Zhenwu thought that Meng Li was mocking the Jade Emperor. He said to Meng Li with a straight face:


    "all living beings have their own sufferings, and many things have to be done by themselves."


    "You don''t have toin. Maybe you feel aggrieved by today''s events, but when you go to the world for more years, you will understand a lot of truth."Meng Li nodded, but he agreed with general Zhenwu.


    All things are bitter, only by oneself.


    "Thank you, general."


    Meng Li bent his knee and saluted general Zhenwu. General Zhenwu gave him a hand and said, "I''ve learned the etiquette of the world."


    Meng Liughed, and general Zhenwu said, "I suggest you do more good deeds and know more about people."


    If there is no one to protect your simplicity, don''t be too simple.


    Meng Li nodded, general Zhenwu pursed his mouth, and then said:


    "I''m leaving."


    Meng Li is not polite to retain general Zhenwu. What do you say? Don''t go, have a meal first?


    She nodded and general Zhenwu disappeared in front of her.


    Meng Li put away the elixir. If this is known to the goblins in the world, I don''t know how many peoplee to fight for it.


    Keep it. I feel the client can use it.


    General Zhenwu sent her to the ce where she first met her. The little fox should be nearby. Meng left the little fox''s nest to look for him, but he seems to have moved.


    I couldn''t find her. Meng Li had been waiting for a few days in the fox''s original nest, but she didn''te.


    After sleeping in the heaven, I don''t know how much time has passed in the mortal world. Meng Li goes out to look for someone to ask, and then he knows that it has been ten years since she went to the heaven.


    Ah, I''m sorry, little fox. I''ve kept him waiting for ten years.


    When she moved.


    Meng Li walks around and inquires about how Qin Zhengyuan died. However, as she expected, Qin Zhengyuan was forced to die by the treacherous officials of the imperial court in collusion with the enemy.


    It''s said that when the traitor killed himself, he killed himself directly.


    Now the country Qin Zhengyuan used to stay in is in a precarious state.


    Meng Li even wondered if the connection between Qin Zhengyuan and the country was because Qin Zhengyuan wanted to experience the cmity, so he needed a harsh form to experience him, so that the country became like this.


    So, for the sake of an immortal, a country is in hot water?


    Of course, it is also possible that the fate of this country is like this. Qin Zhengyuan just came to this country to rob by the way.


    Who can tell.

 Chapter 831

    Meng Li wandered around for a few days, but thend Lord came out.


    His voice was so surprised:


    "are you still alive?"


    Meng Liughed:


    "still alive."


    Fortunately, it''s just one thunder. If it''s three thunder, I don''t know what the consequences are.


    I don''t know if Wanhua fairy has gone to reincarnation. If she goes to reincarnation, her memory in heaven will be gone. If shees back and knows that she has carried it, Wanhua fairy will be angry to death.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not easy to taste all the hardships of life.


    Thend Lord looked up and down at Meng Li and said, "just be alive. I haven''t tasted much recently. Let''s go and barbecue."


    Meng Li


    Anyway, it''s nothing. Barbecue is barbecue.


    Oh, no, she''s going to find fox.


    "I''m going to find someone. When I find someone, I''ll give you barbecue." Meng Li said.


    Land lord looks at Meng Li:


    "who are you looking for?"


    "Are you going to harm people? Then I won''t eat barbecue. I''ll get rid of you first. " Meng Gong looked at thend suspiciously.


    Meng Li said:


    "no, I''m looking for little fox, eh It''s a fox. It''s my good friend. "


    Land lord:


    "Oh, your friends?"


    Meng Li


    "When you find it, go barbecue?" Land public asked?


    Meng Li nodded, and the Duke ofnd said, e with me."


    Meng Li cleverly follows the Duke of thend. Seeing that the Duke of thend is anxious to eat, he simply helps her find the fox.


    It''s very easy for the God power of thend lord to find a person. Soon he finds the little fox. The little fox lives in a cave. The first time he sees Meng Li, he thinks he has an illusion.


    He wiped his eyes and sighed:


    "Oh, I thought I saw brandy."


    Then, he was so tired that he didn''t go to see thend Duke and Meng Li.


    Meng Li shouts to the little fox:


    "little fox, I''m back."


    The little fox sighed again:


    "now they are hallucinating."


    Meng Li


    Thend Lord looked at Meng Li:


    "this fox is not a fool."


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the little fox thinks so. In fact, thend lord and Meng Li suddenly appear in front of the little fox, without any buffer.


    The brandy in little fox''s heart has no such means.


    The little fox looked at Meng Li and the Duke of the earth with no expression on his face, and said:


    "even if you miss Prynne and have an illusion, who is the smelly old man next to you? Is he an old tree spirit?"


    The little fox thought that ten years ago, Prynne said that he had something to do with an old tree spirit, so he thought.


    But thend is not in ordance with the public, he is a noble God of good fortune, who is actually regarded as an old tree spirit?!


    He rushed up angrily and knocked on the fox''s head, which made the fox''s head hurt. He suddenly realized that it was not an illusion, and she was angry that she was beaten. She red at the Duke of thend:


    "old man, you beat me."


    "Prynne, you''re back. The old man you brought back hit me." Little fox see Meng Li, a little angry, ten years do note back.


    More is the grievance, let the fox eyes are red, at the moment the resentment to Meng Li called.


    Don''t go to Meng Li. After about ten years, little fox is unfamiliar.


    Oh, the little fox is cute. Now he pouts his little mouth. Although he looks aggrieved, he is really cute. Meng Li feels that he has no temper.


    Hurry to coax the fox.


    Of course, Meng Li''s process of coaxing the fox made thend lord feel so hot.


    Keep away from the two mothers.


    Meng Li told Fox: "when I went out with the old tree spirit, I was trapped in a very strange ce for ten years."


    Thend Lord listened and said that it was no wonder that he did not find Prynne tree spirit once in a while in the past ten years.


    It''s not that he''s not good at magic.


    Little fox looks at Meng Li:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded: "really."


    "Then how did you get out?" Little fox inquires into the root.


    Meng Li You may not believe it. Ten yearster, I wille out like this. "


    Ah, it takes a lot of lies to tell a lie.


    But if Meng Li said that she had gone to heaven, in fact, she had only spent ten days in the past ten long years. Not to mention that little fox did not believe it, even thend Lord would not believe it.


    Just you? Go to heaven?Besides, it''s not easy to say, it''s not meaningful, and the Jade Emperor won''t let it.


    As long as she''s clever, the Jade Emperor probably won''t take care of her. If she''s not clever, it''s another matter.


    After a period of time, the jade emperor should forget her. Who can trust her all the time.


    The little fox dropped his mouth:


    "OK."


    Meng Li asked:


    "why did you move so far?"


    Little fox thought of this, she said:


    "I thought you didn''te back. I was angry and didn''t stay there. Anyway, you didn''te back."


    Meng Li, oh, one by one, little fox is angry here.


    The Duke of the earth looked at Meng Li, and his eyes suggested that he was just saying to barbecue or not.


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "let''s go, I''ll barbecue for you."


    "Barbecue?" Little fox''s eyes are a little confused.


    Meng Li chuckled and nodded.


    When Shi ran sat down, Meng Li said to the fox, "go, let''s go hunting."


    Take the little fox with you. The little fox is familiar with the neighborhood. He is also a carnivore and good at hunting. It is estimated that people around here will suffer a lot.


    Fox good also fast, coax a coax good.


    He began to be enthusiastic with Meng Li. He left with Meng Li happily all the way to catch the prey. He was really an expert and soon caught some.


    Start processing, then barbecue.


    Finally baked out, the fox and the earth two people scramble to eat.


    Of course, the little fox did not know that the smelly old man in her mouth was thend lord. When she knew that the smelly old man was thend lord, she was not afraid of thend lord.


    Still dare topete with thend public.


    Although thend public threatened the little fox, the little fox didn''t think so.


    It turned out that thend lord was so unruly that he threatened her for the sake of stuttering.


    Meng can make the dried meat ording to the method hemissioned.


    No matter whether it''s self eating ornd public.


    It''s OK forndlords to get along with each other, though they still need to be arrogant.


    It''s not easy to be equal with others in this world if you want to grow up equally.


    Besides, it''s good to follow thend lord asionally. It''s not. Some babies can get first-hand information.


    Meng Li felt that his idea was utilitarian, but he thought it was human nature, and it was not shameful. He didn''t hate thend, and he endured to associate with him for things.


    The annoying people don''t want to get along even if they have something.


    It''s almost recorded. Meng Li breaks away from the body and returns to the system space.

 Chapter 832

    Meng left to see the reward.


    To fulfill Bailey''s wish: to report to heaven.


    Score 100 points, get 33000 points, boundary power reward: 650 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 241900


    boundary power: 3535


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Eh, I feel that thepletion of this task should be a little less. I didn''t expect that it would be 100.


    It seems that the client really doesn''t care what happened after the return of Wanhua fairy.


    The road to the bridge is naturally straight. Even if there is no Wanhua fairy, there is no guarantee that the client will not encounter other enemies or thorny things.


    Where life can be smooth sailing, is to do the task, but also try to solve the problem at that time, after the things, we have to leave to the client himself.


    It''s good or bad. There should be no chance of a counter attack.


    To be honest, Meng Li felt that the client was very nervous before he made a wish toin, but he didn''t make a wish to kill Wanhua fairy and repay her teeth with her teeth.


    Now that the task is finished, I feel it''s easier. If the client wishes to kill Wanhua fairy, it''s more difficult.


    Besides, if we kill the immortals, it will be very troublesome for the heavenly court to investigate.


    Meng Li did his homework ording to the usual practice, and sure enough, his mental power had a qualitative leap, but it was different.


    In the time of practicing flute like dream, I can persist for a longer time.


    It''s just that there will be times when I''m tired. I nned to have a sleep and wake up to see what happened after the client went back, but the wisteria came out.


    This time, the wisteria didn''te out to ask for food, but it seemed to vomit.


    Meng Li


    She found a bottle and went on.


    What wenqingteng spits out is vital fluid. Meng Li feels that wenqingteng is still a nt. What nts spit out is equivalent to the juice of nts. It doesn''t look so disgusting.


    But if the wisteria organic fate into human form, if spit out this thing from the mouth.


    Well


    This picture is really beautiful. It''s a little disgusting just to think about it.


    At that time, if this vital liquid is given to the demon king, the demon king should know that ites out in this way, and it is estimated that he will also dislike it.


    The vines don''t spit much, and then stick it on Meng Li''s wrist. Meng Lishun puts the vitality liquid on the desk, and doesn''t cover the bottle.


    Then she twirled a small leaf of the wisteria and said:


    "what''s the matter? Did you eat too much grass and treesst time? "


    Wenqingteng doesn''t make any noise. He probably can''t understand what Meng Li is saying. After all, Meng Li always gives orders word by word in his mind when he talks to him.


    It''s conveyed through consciousness, but this kind of oralnguage is difficult to understand.


    If you don''t understand, Meng Li won''t waste his time talking to wenqingteng again and again for one sentence.


    Meng Li picked up the vital fluid on the desk. ording to the truth, her soul should absorb a little vital fluid. It always works.


    In the case of extremely tired soul, as long as the absorption of a little, immediately can be refreshed.


    But I''m not very tired now.


    Meng Li is hesitating, looking at the light and soft white light of the yin-yang bead. At the same time, a suction is generated from it. This suction ising towards Meng Li, or the small bottle in his hand.


    Meng Li was a little puzzled and looked at Yin Yang pearl:


    "do you want this?"


    Is it really that good? Yin and Yang bead also want, demon king also miss.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment. She didn''t have to absorb this vital fluid. She used to hold the Yin and Yang beads in her hand, and the vital fluid in the bottle was absorbed by all the Yin and Yang beads.


    Meng Li released his mental energy and looked inside the Yin Yang beads. The vital fluid in the Yang area, that is, the white space, turned into a tiny and unobservable fog and water, and sprinkled on the whole space.


    If it is not under the scanning of mental power, Meng Lidu can hardly find that the vitality liquid is in this form in the space of yin and Yang beads.


    I don''t know whether it''s Meng Li''s illusion or something. She always feels that the space inside has berger. The area of yin and Yang is almost the same.


    Well


    Meng Li touched her chin. She couldn''t understand 6018, which is more erudite in her heart. Then she didn''t know who to ask about the specific situation of this thing.


    Many things are not easy to publicize, only 6018 she is more trustworthy.


    He can only feel his way forward, but he may take some detours. Meng Li is a little prepared at the moment, that is, he will not be too regretful if he really finds that he has taken a detour in the future.I don''t know if it''s for her or if I''m really holding it. Meng Li sees that there''s no movement in the Yinyang bead, so he puts it back.


    However, she left a mark on the Yin and Yang beads. If someone moved the Yin and Yang beads, she would know.


    I was already tired, but I don''t know if it was because of the smell of vitality liquid or the change of yin and Yang beads. Meng Li had a little spirit again.


    She began to read books. Before she bought so many books in the system mall, she didn''t finish reading them. The contents were veryprehensive and there were many strange introductions.


    Meng Li read half a book, but he didn''t digest all of it, but he left an impression. He can probably find it when he needs it in the future.


    She just went to bed.


    As soon as he woke up, Meng Li went to see the client.


    When the client went back, he practiced with little fox. He also learned a lot of principles and simple skills from thend lord. Thend lord was willing to teach them.


    Of course, there''s something good about it. Thend lord can think of them both.


    Meng Li thought that the client didn''t like meat, and the recipes he left for the client were not all kinds of dried meat and fruit which were difficult to digest. Although those were the main ones, he actually wrote some soup making methods, and the client followed them one by one.


    Maybe the seasoning is strictly ording to the recipe. The taste is not far different from Meng Li''s. when you are free, you can get something to eat and drink to improve your life.


    Every day, the consignor seems to be in a good mood.


    I didn''t worry too much about the future. I''ll live as I should.


    Otherwise, if you are worried, you will have to worry for hundreds of years. At that time, those who are worried shoulde or wille. On the contrary, it''s because you are too worried. You can''t improve your cultivation. It''s not cost-effective at all.


    Now the state of mind set, and strive to be strong, what can you do for me?


    Meng Li likes the attitude of the client.


    Because the time after that is too long, if Meng Li wants to see it, he has to watch it slowly. If he wants to see things hundreds of yearster, it will be too time-consuming. Therefore, Meng Li doesn''t watch it anymore, and his consciousness returns to the system space.


    Start a new mission.

 Chapter 833

    This time Meng Li came to a world where she was really hard to say.


    This world is a very meat world. How can we say that all people have meat.


    You can even see people on the street!


    When Meng Li epted the plot, he felt that his eyes were burning.


    This is a small country. Its territory is as big as that of a province. Moreover, it is miraculously in a feudal society, and the imperial power is very strong.


    Even the imperial concubines in the pce are very wonderful. The imperial concubines that the emperor does not like can be given to the minister, and the minister will take them home happily.


    The concubine in the minister''s hand is beautiful and can also be given to the emperor. The emperor would like to invite her back to the harem.


    Even if we send our concubines to each other, it''s not umon for us to tell stories about cousins and cousins.


    There''s also the exchange of wives between neighbors.


    What''s more, brother and sister


    Although this kind of situation is much less, it doesn''t mean there isn''t any. Meng Li wants to interrupt several times when he epts the plot.


    Can you spare her?


    For the first time, she didn''t want the plot to be soplete.


    Dare you give her a cursory look?


    When you see someone in the right eye on the street, you can even have a brief "exchange.".


    For example, if a woman begging on the street wants to change for a bite, she maymunicate on the spot and cover up a little.


    That''s the scene on the street.


    You can see it.


    Even some women subconsciously exchange their bodies for things, thinking about killing two birds with one stone?


    Two wins?


    Meng Li sighed meaningfully.


    The people''s customs are open to an indescribable extent.


    All the chaos you can imagine is here.


    Meng Li


    I''m sorry, she just wanted to say that there are experts here.


    Moreover, this country is not rich and very poor, so the emperor, princes and nobles can dress better. Butpared with other countries, the emperor is not as well dressed as other ordinary ministers.


    The armed forces of this country are also weak and explosive. I feel that any country will send some troops to attack and it will be over.


    But maybe this country is so poor that there is nothing to be surprised about. There is no country to attack them.


    I think it''s a waste of time toe here with the army, just for such a shabby ce?


    This country still has ie, eh


    In such an open society, there are many children. If every family can''t afford to pay taxes, they will hand them over and sell them to other countries as ves.


    It''s quite tactful to talk about this policy.


    That is to say, the problem of poption has been solved and the country has been developed, so that resources can be exchanged from other countries.


    Other countries export all kinds of goods. This country exports poption.


    After all, in such a poor country, with such a small ce and so many students, there is no ce to live.


    Due to the shortage of resources, the poption can not grow rapidly.


    This policy has solved a lot of problems.


    It''s inhumane.


    The client is such a family who can''t afford to pay tax and then be regarded as taxed.


    Finally, he left his mark and went abroad.


    In fact, there are several sisters in the client''s family, and two of the children who have gone out for tax deduction in recent years.


    The state tends to have children over the age of 10 and under the age of 14, who are easy to discipline.


    After being tamed, he was almost old and had strength to work.


    So the client was sent to the government at this age.


    But in fact, the client''s family is reluctant to give up the client, because the client is the most beautiful one among several children.


    They think that if they don''t send them out, they will have more value after staying at home, but they are really too poor to pay taxes, and other children don''t meet the requirements, so they can only send the client out.


    Oh, that expression is very sad.


    The trustor''s heart has no fluctuation. He was born in a poor country and a poor family, and he has long been mentally prepared.


    I''m not very old. Although I saw a lot of things in a mess when I was a child, the client was notpletely assimted by this social atmosphere. He didn''t like the mess in his own country very much.


    If you want to go out or stay in this country, you will face those problems sooner orter.


    The trustor has the name of his own country and a ve word on his body, which proves that the trustor was born in this country.


    Liunu.


    The price of exiled ves is very cheap. Other countries don''t look up to the social atmosphere of exiled countries. They always feel that the people they exiled are not very good.


    With great prejudice.


    Men are evil in nature, and women are wild in nature.


    So we are not willing to buy, buy also do rough work, brush toilet what.The client was bought to a merchant''s house to clean the toilet.


    If you want to say that the consignor is lucky enough to go to a richer country and just brush the toilet, it is a better experience to brush the toilet. Many of them are more miserable and inhumane, so I won''t repeat them.


    However, the appearance of the client was outstanding. Among a group of ves, he was despised and envied.


    And because they are vagrant ves, the social group of ves should be divided into high and low. They think that vagrant ves are the most humble.


    All kinds of exclusion of the client, the client silently endure.


    There are three young masters in this family. The eldest is sickly and has a naturalpassion for people. Unfortunately, once he saw the client being bullied, he helped the client resolve the problem.


    The client raised his head, looked at the young master''s pale face, kindly looked at her, without any prejudice. The client''s heart beat like thunder, but he knew that his identity was low, and he couldn''t say a word. The whole person panicked and ran away.


    The young master looked at the client''s flustered back andughed. Suddenly he was interested in the woman. He had nothing to do, so he inquired about the client.


    It''s said that the client is a ve, and the young master didn''t respond much.


    Let his mother bring the client to him.


    At first, the wife was unwilling. She was a ve with bad nature. She could not wait on her own son. But the young master was in poor health, and his mother always pitied him. After repeated several times, she agreed.


    The client was transferred to the young master to wait on him. At first, he couldn''t get into the young master. But the young master always asked her to wait on him. After a long time, his wife was OK when she saw him. His son looked better and was satisfied, so she didn''t say anything.


    It''s the same as the old maid who used to wear a toilet brush. She can''t wait on the toilet.


    The clothing materials are much better, and the food is also much better. At this time, the client is actually growing, and slowly growing, with a lot of ruddyplexion and a more beautiful appearance.


    I have been very attentive to the young master.


    After all, it''s good to have today''s life.

 Chapter 834

    Unfortunately, the client''s good days are not long.


    Because the young master is dead.


    And unfortunately also died in front of the client, is suddenly sick, and thenpletely cold.


    Originally, it was very enviable for the client to serve the young master as a ve. Now, when this happened, the whole house began to have no idea where the gossip came from.


    It''s said that the young master''s death is all due to the client.


    After all, he was a ve. He was so beautiful that the young master lost his body, and then the young master died.


    This kind of words is chiguoguo''s nder. The client admits that he has a good feeling for the young master and loves him, but he knows that his status is low. How dare he do that?


    I dare not have any superfluous ideas.


    What''s more, if this kind of thing is not done well, it will be beaten to death.


    It''s a pity that she is still alive.


    But now the young master is dead, what should she say?


    She would try her best to exin that she didn''t have it, but no one believed it.


    Thedy was distressed that her son had died. It was rumored that the ve who was with her son had killed him. She could not have a good face to the client.


    I want to sell the client.


    But just when the wife wanted to sell the client, the second young master appeared.


    You don''t have to sell it, ma''am?


    The client panicked and felt that his life was very dark, tearful and pleading.


    The second young master pleaded with his old mother, saying how can a woman be med for this? The elder brother is always in poor health.


    Why don''t you get someone to test her.


    After all, the olddy listened to her son''s words, and the client begged, but she was not very hard hearted, so she agreed.


    The client is still in good condition. The second young master suggested that his mother let the client go back to his previous work and wash the toilet.


    The client wept with joy, not that she had to be bold to stay in this home, but that this home is really much better than other ces.


    In other ces, it is said that people will be killed by the staff at any time. Generally speaking, it is kind here.


    It''s not easy here, despite the scorn.


    There is no harm without contrast. That''s how ites.


    The client is very worried about going out and getting worse.


    Although the servant girl of the young master was reduced to a toilet cleaning servant girl, the client was more ridiculed and even insulted, but the client could make it through.


    I also feel the kindness of the second young master in my heart.


    I think the second young master is a good man. If it wasn''t for the second young master, I don''t know where I was sold and what kind of life I would live.


    Unfortunately, the client was wrong this time.


    The second young master is not a good man, because he is greedy for the beauty of the client.


    The main reason is that the second young master has some abnormal habits. He always thinks that the ves from abroad are more eptable and can better cooperate with him.


    But the general flow ve is not so good-looking as the client.


    Although the country can find such a look of the client, but a little bit of identity, he dare not do so.


    Naturally, the idea hit the client.


    It''s just a ve. It doesn''t matter if you kill it.


    The poor client was forced by the second young master, but probably the client was born in Liuguo, which is not as important to this aspect. He didn''tmit suicide on the spot.


    It''s panic. I can''t sleep all night.


    It''s the idea that I want to leave here, but it''s so easy to go.


    If you want to run away, you can''t run away. You should take strict care of them. If you run away and get caught again, the consequences will be very tragic.


    But I don''t know who to say this kind of thing to. I''m afraid it''s endless ridicule, and I will say it''s her fault.


    As soon as the client thinks about it in his head, he knows that it''s useless to talk about it.


    However, the second young master seems to be addicted. In a word, he tries every means to find a chance to do something wrong. The client hides from left to right, which is unavoidable. The client is forced to yell at the second young master. The news here attracts people''s attention.


    In the end, everyone knows about it. It''s not over yet that the client killed the young master. Now it''s with the second young master


    People look at the client scornfully. Are the people in Liuguo so mean?


    The second young master also said that it was the client who provoked him. He had been kind-hearted to save the servant girl, but he was targeted by her.


    Try to tie him up and marry him.


    The client looks at the second young master. How can one be so bad?


    Can you turn right and wrong into this?


    Looking at the malice around her, the people are telling her what to do. The scornful look and scornful look deeply hurt the client''s heart.


    Why?Don''t the people here im to be noble?


    They all say how noble their moral character is, but who can tell her, what''s the matter with these!?


    The client asked Heaven tearfully, but heaven did not answer.


    The wife believes in her son. Besides, her son is involved with liunu and looks pale. She thinks that the eldest son died because of liunu. All things together, the wife thinks that the client is a disaster.


    She cursed the client for the harm of her two sons.


    The second young master also pretended to say:


    "well, I me myself for being too kind. If I didn''t have a littlepassion after the big brother''s ident, I wouldn''t be ruined by you."


    Then he looked at the client with pity:


    "you always say you love me, but do you know? It''s not good to use this straightforward method. We are not vagrant, but we are also polite, righteous and shameless. We also need to be in love with each other. It''s not good for you to tie me to you in such a low-key way. "


    The second young master''s words became thest straw to crush the camel. The client was so depressed that he vomited blood and fainted.


    That night was the time of the client''s death. The client was insulted by the second young master and had all kinds of abnormal habits. At that time, the client was in fact tossed about for only half a breath.


    The second young master, however, was satisfied, and finally forced the client to drink a cup of poisonous wine, ending the client''s life.


    After death, they all said that the client was shameless to see another person and chose tomit suicide.


    The client has received the world full of malice and deep resentment.


    It''s a life of sorrow.


    Maybe the first young master is a light in the client''s heart. The client hopes that the Tasker will retaliate against the second young master after his death, because he is always sad to think about the second young master''s bad luck.


    The client originally hoped that the young master would not die, but he thought that the young master''s health had beenpletely destroyed and he could not be forced to stay, and it was not idental death that could be avoided, so he gave up.


    And the young master often said that he was tired to live with his broken body, and there was relief in his eyes when he died.


    But the client''s admiration for the young master did not make her put down her hatred for the second young master.


    Her wish is revenge.

 Chapter 835

    After Meng Li epted the plot, 6018 said to Meng Li:


    "don''t be too emotional about this task, be careful that the task fails."


    Meng Li said: "why?"


    6018 said:


    "because there was a counter attack by the Tasker before, but too many people were killed, so the organization judged that the task failed."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "Killed the second young master''s family, even the servants who mocked the client."


    "And most of the people who transported their clients from Liuguo to Qianguo at that time."


    "Including the parents of the client, they have been tossed about by the Tasker. Maybe they really can''t stand it."


    "Anyway, it''s all kinds of killing. Those who can''t stand it will be killed."


    Meng Li, who has just received the fierce plot, has a bad expression. Now he can''t help covering his face. How could the time of the Tasker be set back so early.


    They were all allocated to the time when the client was still in the country.


    "So this task is appropriate for you. Don''t kill people all the time. In terms of causality, some people are hateful, but they don''t die. There are too many people who die, so it still has an impact." 6018 reminds Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded and said he knew.


    Meng Li calcted the current time, but did not expect that she is also in Liuguo now.


    This makes Meng Li a little speechless. There''s no need to be so early. She asked 6018:


    "is it the ne influence that can''t control the time back?"


    6018 Yihe:


    "it shouldn''t be."


    The voice was confused.


    "I''ll try again."


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know what 6018 is going to try. She doesn''t care too much, but she knows that Qianguo is the ce where the client goester.".


    "Pingchun."


    When a woman''s voice rings, the client''s name is Ping Chun.


    Brothers and sisters are called spring, summer, autumn, winter, flowers, this kind of.


    In this way, there is no random order.


    Meng Li looked down at his body and hands. There was no meat in his hands, a little dry, and his clothes were very rough, and there were only two.


    But now the temperature here is not high, it''s not warm at all, and it''s freezing.


    Meng Li thinks about Kung Fu, and the womanes in.


    The woman''s face was yellow, and she looked passable. In fact, she was not forty years old, and she was the mother of the client.


    "Ping Chun, I don''t have any money to pay this year''s tax."


    Meng Li recalled the plot, vaguely remembering the scene, but it passed in a sh. The plot wasplete, but it was not too detailed. Things that had little to do with the task all passed in a hurry.


    It''s iplete, but the general background is still very "profound.".


    "What do you want to say?" Meng Li''s expression is light.


    Ping mother looked at the next Meng Li, carefully looked at Meng Li''s eyebrows, confirmed that this child is the best one in her children.


    She hesitated and didn''t know what to say to her daughter''s cold eyes.


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    Meng Li nced at Ping''s mother''s clothes. She was really a bit romantic and always let her see what she shouldn''t see.


    But it''s not too much for pingmu. There are more exposed clothes.


    "Ping Chun, how can you treat my mother like this?" Ping Mu is not satisfied.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, so he just crossed his knees and nned to practice.


    On the way to Qianguo, there are still many things to meet. Although the client arrived in Qianguo safely, he endured and endured on the way.


    Meng Li doesn''t know if he can stand it.


    Before the task is probably can''t stand, kill too many people.


    "There is no silver this time. You are the only child of the right age in your family. If you don''t listen to me, you may be going out to be a ve."


    Meng Li:


    "you said, I didn''t ask you not to say."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ping coughed and said, "there is a prince Wang in the town. He once saw you and thought about you, but you are too young..."


    Meng Li nced at Ping''s mother. Ping''s mother''s voice was low, and she said:


    "if you are willing to chat with Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang of tax this year will say it''s over."


    Meng Li:


    "chat?"


    "I don''t want to talk."


    Ping''s mother was stunned:


    "don''t you want to talk? It''s just a chat. It won''t do anything. "


    From the bottom of my heart, I really can''t bear such a beautiful daughter to be a ve.


    At home, there are many people who want to marry her.


    Meng Li: "needless to say, I''m willing to be a ve."


    "By the way, if you don''t give me food, I will."


    "Please go out."In the story, there is such a story before the client is sent to the government. Ping''s mother tells the client that she won''t do anything else but chat. But where the client doesn''t understand the meaning, she doesn''t want to go.


    The young master Wang was really ugly. The client just thought about it and felt disgusted.


    Meng Li has met a lot of parents who are too much or have personality defects in doing tasks, but she hasn''t met a mother like the client.


    Tell your daughter to do that?


    Is it a daughter?


    Maybe they don''t think there is anything in their ideas.


    I feel that the parents of the client are indifferent to the child, just like the child is an ident.


    "You can think about it. Being a ve can kill you." Pingmu looks at Mengli coldly.


    Her expression is not good. In a word, she doesn''t like her daughter''s cold and arrogant attitude. She looks down on her exiles like people from other countries.


    Meng Li looks at Xiang Ping''s mother and is about to speak. She suddenly feels dizzy. When her consciousness is clear again, she stands in a row with a group of people.


    Head down, there are people in front of them.


    They wait like goods.


    Great changes have taken ce in the scene. Meng Li asked 6018 suspiciously:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I redial the time. The previous time is not right."


    Meng Li: "and this kind of operation?"


    6018 said:


    "in this case, if there is an anomaly in itself, you can apply for redial, but in a normal range, if youe early, you will be early, and if you arete, you can only recognize it."


    "The previous Tasker''s system should have found no abnormality and didn''t reset the time, so the Tasker had to endure all kinds of grievances as soon as he went."


    "The mind will explode."


    Meng Li let out a sound in his heart. He thought of Ping''s mother, all kinds of unbearable things in the early stage of the plot, and the sufferings of the consignor on his way to Qianguo.


    Fortunately, at that time, the client left an eye on it. He made a kind of nt juice on the mountain and smeared it on his face. This is poisonous. It can make a lot of e on his face. It takes about ten days to go away.


    It is also known that the client was identally provoked on the mountain before.


    Later, on the way to Qianguo, his face was covered with e, and he was despised by others. He could not see the good-looking client at all.


    Therefore, they have also escaped the clutches of some people, otherwise they may not be innocent now.


    Subconsciously, she felt the pain on her shoulder, which had been branded "liunu".


    The e on the face has almost gone down.

 Chapter 836

    In fact, it''s also good. If youe here directly, you can at least bear less.


    Thinking of Ping''s mother and other things on the way, Meng Lizhen worries that he can''t help it.


    Besides, we should waste less time. No one wants to live more bad days.


    Meng Li and the ve next to him also lowered their heads. Several middle-aged men all looked at him. When steward Li came to Meng Li, he was the steward of Li''s house that the clientter went to.


    He also picked the client.


    The Li family is very rich in business. On the rich side, they have many servants.


    Housekeeper Li, who was in his forties and a little fat, looked at Meng Li, looked at his shoulder, and said:


    "liunu?"


    He said: "yes, these ves from exile."


    Housekeeper Li said:


    "the biggest advantage of those whoe from abroad is that they are cheap."


    The people beside meugh.


    "Look up." Housekeeper Li said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li raised his head, and housekeeper Li looked at Meng Li''s facial features:


    "what''s the matter with your face?"


    "Allergy, it will go down in a few days." Meng Li said.


    Housekeeper Li didn''t believe it, but the people nearby said:


    "it was more serious than this at the beginning, and now it''s much better. I see it."


    Housekeeper Li was relieved. Although he was a servant, he had to look good on his appearance. It was too ugly. Walking in the mansion would affect his appearance.


    Madam, it''s time to say that he''s not doing things properly.


    Take a close look at this girl, she is still very smart.


    "How old is it?" Housekeeper Li asked.


    Meng Lihui:


    "nearly 14 years old."


    Housekeeper Li nodded. Although he was a ve, he could brush the Trojan horse in the house. He pondered for a while and said, "then you can do it."


    People nearby were very happy and sold another ve.


    Housekeeper Liter selected several servants, male and female, but they were not ves. After the handover, he took them back to Li''s house.


    Meng Li as like as two peas in the rear of Li''s house, looking at Li''s gate, which is exactly the same as the plot.


    Housekeeper Li also brings back a woman, who is called Qiuyue in the plot, but she is not a ve. She has no good look at Mengli. She has a kind of arrogance and disdain for Mengli.


    All the way there is a sense of superiority, walk away.


    This body has not been cultivated for the time being, and his strength is not strong enough. Besides, Meng Li doesn''t want to have more right and wrong, so that he won''t be able to enter Li''s house, so he will bear it for the time being.


    After entering Li''s house, housekeeper Li gives Meng Li and Qiu Yue to a woman, and then takes the man away.


    Mrs. Li is in charge of these servant girls. She stands in front of Meng Li and Qiu Yue with a haughty manner. Her eyes turn back and forth on Meng Li and Qiu Yue. Qiu Yue is very young, and she blushes.


    The body trembles slightly, it''s tense.


    Mrs. Li looked at her old age, but standing there tall and majestic. Her expression at the moment, together with the wrinkles on her face, and her fierce eyes, gave a kind of mean feeling.


    Mrs. Li looked at it for a long time, and when she felt enough pressure in her heart, she raised her chin and spoke slowly:


    "what''s your name, where''s your name?"


    At this time, Mrs. Li couldn''t see the autumn moon, because she thought it was too mean.


    Sure enough, Qiuyue didn''t dare to speak first. Mrs. Li once again put her eyes on Meng Li. She tut in her heart. This appearance is really good.


    "My maidservant Ping Chun, a native of Liuguo, is fourteen years old." Meng Li said.


    Mrs. Li twisted her brows andined that old man Li was greedy to buy back a ve.


    Since the master pays for the money, he should buy some good ones and make these cheap people upset.


    But


    I think it''s time to be lively in the future.


    The dark side of people is exposed, everyone is a servant, but when a servant is more humble than a servant, they can feel that their identity has been improved.


    Because the existence of liunu gives them a sense of superiority, life can also add some fun.


    Therefore, Mrs. Li did not hold a strong opposition to the arrival of the ves.


    It''s more of an attitude of waiting to see a good y in the future.


    Mrs. Li raised her chin and her expression was even more arrogant. From the very beginning, her first impression of Meng Li dropped sharply to the worst. She said:


    "liunu, I''ll give you a good job and brush the Trojan horse."


    Meng Li doesn''t have any opinions about washing the toilet. Isn''t that the job in the plot?


    Although no one wants to do this job.


    But the mission goal is in this mansion.


    It''s just that you can''t take revenge immediately. You have to wait until the young master is cool.


    Next to the autumn moon in the heart happy, brush the wood, tut tut.This music, there is not so nervous.


    She said:


    "maid Qiu Yue, from Nanxian County, 14."


    Mrs. Li let out a cry:


    "Nanxian people, it''s good. I''ll arrange someone for youter, and you can follow her."


    Autumn Moon''s work is a lot easier to listen to, is to follow the superior servant girl to do.


    "All right, when youe to the mansion, you should keep your duty and do a good job as a ve. You should not disobey or disrespect your master''s family. In terms of style..."


    Mrs. Li took a meaningful look at Meng Li and said:


    "don''t bring the bad habits of the old ce here. Otherwise, when the timees, we will suffer losses and get bad luck, and the immortals will not be able to save us."


    Qiuyue couldn''t help chuckling, and Mrs. Li pulled the corners of her mouth.


    Meng Li said that he was always light, and did not feel ashamed and angry. When the client heard this, his face turned red. It was the reaction after being humiliated.


    But her reaction made Mrs. Li feel that the people who came to China had such thick skin.


    In this way, she can also be indifferent. She suddenly feels ufortable and says to Meng Li:


    "besides, you girls have to listen to me. If you don''t listen, don''t me me for punishing you."


    It''s always about giving people a bad impression.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I see."


    Qiu Yue said:


    "I will listen to your mother-inw, so that you can live afortable life with less effort."


    It''s obvious that Qiuyue''s mouth is much sweeter, which makes Mrs. Li very satisfied. It''s even more unpleasant to see Meng Li.


    She said to the servant girl beside her:


    "Xiaoju, take this ve down and make arrangements for her."


    Mrs. Li was a ve, and she didn''t take other people''s names to heart.


    Xiaoju looked proud, went to Mengli and said contemptuously:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li followed Xiaoju away, and Xiaoju said:


    "the old mother-inw was the red man beside her. Her status was simr to that of a housekeeper. You have to be obedient."


    Meng Li''s voice was very cold:


    "thank you, I see."


    Xiaoju smiles a little,ughing a little gloating:


    "you''re wee. After all, you''ve offended your mother-inw, ha..."


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in her heart. She''s just a woman. If she offends, she won''t be afraid.


    Even if the client is all kinds of low browed, doesn''t Mrs. Li also don''t like to see her?

 Chapter 837

    Xiaoju takes Mengli to the toilet. It''s really smelly here. Xiaoju says to Mengli in disgust:


    "it''s here. You just brush these things clean at ordinary times."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and Xiaoju cried out:


    "Shifu,e out."


    A man came out of a broken room next to her. She was a hunchback old woman with a wrinkled face. She looked at Meng Li. Her turbid eyes lit up and darkened again.


    He said to Xiaoju:


    "ah, ah, here it is."


    "This girl will brush the Trojan horse with you in the future."


    Small chrysanthemum dislike tightly, looking at the old woman toward her closer, her body back.


    I also fanned my nose with my hand. The olddy stayed with these Trojans all the year round, and she always had a little taste.


    The mother-inw looked at Meng Li, and her eyes were very sad. She said:


    "how can such a young and beautiful girl do this job? I can do it alone."


    Xiaoju sneered:


    "the master thinks you are not clean."


    The mother-inw''s face was a little embarrassed, but she said:


    "OK, OK."


    "Girl, just give me a hand. Don''t give up."


    She said kindly to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded, and Xiaoju said:


    "OK, the ce to work is here. I''ll take you to the ce to live."


    She looked at the next poor Meng Li, face is all kinds of contempt.


    Meng Li just feels that these people really despise Liuguo people.


    Regional discrimination is too serious.


    It''s really a country with weak and poor people.


    It''s hard to say.


    But these people said tired, don''t me her hand, Meng Li heart is also unhappy.


    Xiaoju also said:


    "if it wasn''t for that damned woman who lived in a room by herself for various reasons, I would have assigned you to her. Anyway, you''re all alike."


    "The smell of Trojan horse has always been on me, and most people don''t want to live with you. Where do you think your good luckes from


    "Like you, you should go to GouLan courtyard. You are not tired, but you are cheap enough."


    Xiaoju covered her mouth andughed. The more she said, the more she worked hard.


    Meng Li stopped and looked at Xiaoju:


    "canughing at others bring you so much pleasure?"


    Meng Li thinks these words are really harsh, and the client doesn''t know how to bear them.


    Silent mourning for the failure of the previous task.


    I can''t help but get angry with those ugly and vicious words.


    Perhaps usually low status of small chrysanthemum, always want to despise others to get psychological bnce.


    After all, they are very unhappy at ordinary times, and their masters fight and scold whenever they want. Some emotions need to be vented, but this is not the reason for them to abuse others so wantonly.


    Little Ju was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the person who didn''t say a word suddenly refuted her like this. She said angrily:


    "you flow ve, you will talk back when you firste. Do you want the master to deal with you?"


    Meng Li: "can you represent the master?"


    Xiaoju:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t mean much. Don''t flow ves one by one. ve means ve."


    Meng Li swept away with his mental strength and said to Xiaoju:


    "you also have ve words."


    Xiaoju waspletely annoyed, and she said:


    "you said I was a ve, too?"


    Meng Li: "isn''t it?"


    Xiaoju raises her hand and wants to beat Mengli. Mengli holds her hand tightly and looks at Xiaoju coldly:


    "want to beat someone?"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Xiaoju looks at Mengli coldly, and her momentum is weak. She shakes away Mengli''s hand:


    "OK, I tell you a little bitch, you can''t get along with me if you offend me."


    Finish saying, small chrysanthemum gas Huhu of left, also don''t take Meng to leave to look for a ce to live.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. He just stays in the same ce and begins to practice.


    Meng Li sits on the ground and practices with his knees crossed. To others, he looks like a fool.


    Mrs. Li came with a few people, followed by Xiaoju. Xiaoju gloated at Mengli, as if to say that you are going to have bad luck.


    Meng Li''s expression was light. After receiving the merit, she stood up and looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "do you swear?"


    If you are so arrogant on the first day, you can''t ask for anything at all.


    Meng Li: "No."


    Xiaoju said:


    "yes, Granny Li, she dislikes you for arranging the job of grooming for her and scolds you."Meng Li looks at Xiaoju and hooks his lips:


    "is that right? I remember that you said you like Li Cai in the front yard. Unfortunately, Li cainiang is too powerful and still scolds her for being immortal? "


    "I just said, don''t curse people like this. Maybe it wille true, and you will hit me."


    In the plot, the client works honestly in Li''s mansion and seldom talks, but he knows many little secrets.


    The ce where there are people is the river''ske. These servants in Li''s house are a small river''ske.


    Li Cai is the son of Mrs. Li. She is the bookboy of the third young master. Mrs. Li expects her son to win, not to mention Xiaoju.


    They don''t have the word "ve" engraved on them, but Xiaoju is a ve, which is a lower social level.


    Mrs. Li''s face was very ugly. She turned her head and looked at Xiaoju. Her voice was cold:


    "what did you say?"


    Mrs. Li didn''t know her son was good-looking. She always had those short-sighted Xiao Xiang, but she dared to curse her to death?


    Little chrysanthemum is scared all over soft, this special how to return a responsibility.


    She repeatedly exined:


    "no, it''s not like that. It''s not like that."


    Meng Li''s expression was light:


    "what do I say? How can I know what you say on my first day? I just repeat what you say."


    Mrs. Li sneered at Xiaoju repeatedly:


    "you wait."


    Anyway, Meng Li''s words made Mrs. Li believe it. How could anyone who just stepped into Li''s house know these things.


    Unless it''s someone who says it.


    And only Daisy ever came into contact with her.


    She gave Meng Li another cold nce:


    "don''t listen to what you shouldn''t listen to."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Mrs. Li was very aggressive. She had nned to bring some people to clean up the new ve, but now she wants to clean up Xiaoju more. She sneers at a servant girl and says, "take her to arrange a ce."


    The woman stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li followed him. The woman was not as arrogant and full of nonsense as Xiaoju. She didn''tmunicate with Meng Li in the whole process. She took Meng Li around left and right. Li Fu''s mansion was really big and had a lot of money. She walked around for a long time before going to a remote room.


    The woman said to Meng Li:


    "you live here."


    She opened the door. Meng Li had a look. It was a Datong shop with five quilts.


    In addition, she should be six. Meng Li nodded. The woman went in, took out two sets of clothes from the cupboard, which were the clothes of the servant girl, and said:


    "change your clothes."

 Chapter 838

    Meng Li took the clothes and nodded.


    Then the woman gave Meng Li a general introduction of the scope of life, and where to get the wash and so on.


    In fact, the woman''s eyesight is higher than Xiaoju''s. she just thinks that the ve''s eyes are not easy to provoke.


    That''s why I don''t want to say something that doesn''t have any practical effect to make a mess of myself.


    Isn''t Xiaoju already in trouble?


    After all, women can''t get out of Li''s house anyway. ves like them, who are bought back, have a good look. They are afraid that they will run away without being fed.


    Meng Li listened carefully, and then the woman said:


    "in fact, the master is very tolerant. As long as you are easy to do, you will be fine."


    "Forget it today. Take a rest and work tomorrow."


    Meng Li nodded: "thank you."


    The woman gave a sound:


    "gone."


    With that, the woman went straight away. Meng Li took the quilt out of the cupboard and put it on the bed ording to the woman''s tips. Then he went to wash and put on the maid''s clothes.


    It is said that the clothes of the servant girl are better than those of the rich people who have seen in Liuguo before.


    Liuguo is really poor.


    However, although a different person brought her to find a ce to live, the ce she lived was the same as in the plot.


    After cleaning up, Meng Li felt that his body was really fresh. After a long journey, he was dirty and ufortable.


    Then Meng Li took out the Pearl and began to practice.


    Feeling a little hungry, she took out a tube of nutriment and drank it. The feeling of powerlessness disappeared.


    At the beginning of cultivation, they forget themselvespletely. At night, the people who live togethere back one after another.


    When they saw Meng Li, they were not surprised. They seemed to have known that Meng Li would live here.


    But he said with disdain:


    "it''s really unfortunate that we live with liunu."


    "Yes, yes."


    While looking at Meng Li, the people beside him echoed and looked at Meng Li''s face again and again. For a moment, he was jealous.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you are not ves all day long."


    If you are all ves, don''t be more noble than anyone else, OK?


    "What if we are ves, but we are not ves!"


    Said Ying Xiao.


    When talking about liunu, yingxiao''s pronunciation was very clear and heavy.


    Meng Liughed, tut tut twice, and said with regret:


    "it''s a pity that you can live with me, which proves that in the master''s heart, you are almost as few as me."


    "Haven''t you heard that birds of a feather flock together?"


    Yingxiao''s face was ugly. He was speechless. I didn''t expect that liunu''s mouth was so fierce.


    Someone nearby pulled La yingxiao and said:


    "forget it, don''t talk to such people, don''t lose your identity."


    Ying Xiao pretended to smile calmly:


    "so it is."


    Meng can''t ignore them. In fact, these people are in a lower position in the government.


    Why is she not so arrogant as Xiaoju? It''s because Xiaoju sticks to Mrs. Li tightly. Mrs. Li likes her better and has more power.


    The servant girls are still afraid of offending Xiaoju.


    But after today''s incident, I don''t know if Mrs. Li still likes Xiaoju.


    Think of here want tough, the ability to make things up is allowed to have small chrysanthemum, not allowed to have her?


    Meng Li directly sat on the bed and began to practice.


    In yingxiao''s eyes, he seems to be in a daze, like a fool.


    They looked at Meng Li with disdain. They were tired all day. They chatted for a while. The atmosphere was too high, as if it was just for Meng Li to see.


    It''s very childish. You can see how happy we are talking, but we just don''t take you.


    I feel a little bit in my heart, because I can''t integrate into this atmosphere and I''m rejected.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li didn''t feel anything and automatically ignored their noisy voice.


    After chatting for a long time, they calmed down and fell down to sleep.


    Meng Li practiced all night. He fell down to sleep at dawn. When he woke up, he washed up and went to eat.


    Looking at yingxiao''s attitude of walking in front, I think you don''t even know where to eat. Unless you ask me, I won''t tell you.


    Let''s not say that Meng Li has received the plot, that is, whether Meng Li has received the plot or not. Now her mental power is different from that in the past. With a sweep of her mental power, the whole Li family knows everything, and there''s nothing worth asking.


    They don''t work as important servants among housekeepers. They eat in a room next to the kitchen.


    There is also a standard for food, one for each person, which has been arranged for a long time.


    Later, when the client became the servant girl in the young master''s room, the food changed a lot. Many times, he could eat something delicious just like the young master.Meng Li is about to sit down and eat. Xiaojues. She carries her bowl. It seems that she is not careful. Meng Li''s bowl is brought to the ground by her other hand.


    The bowl broke, two steamed buns rolled on the ground a few times, one of Xiaoju''s feet stepped on a steamed bun, the steamed bun was t, it looked so pitiful.


    Meng Li raised his head and looked at the little chrysanthemum. The appearance of the little chrysanthemum was actually t, which was much inferior to the body.


    Ah, some nders and sour words are all due to jealousy.


    Xiaojuughed unkindly, and her eyes shed with cold light:


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I identally upset your bowl and stepped on your steamed bread. It''s OK. I''ll pick it up and peel the skin for you. I can eat it. Don''t waste it."


    She put her bowl on the table and squatted down to pick up the dirty steamed bread for Meng Li to eat.


    Meng Li nced at the people around him, all gnawing at the steamed bread, whispering, and evenughing. He felt that he had fun in the early morning.


    Meng Li smashed the bowl that Xiaoju put on the table against Xiaoju''s head. Xiaoju gave a painful cry and immediately stood up and yelled at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing, bitch?"


    Meng Li''s innocent face:


    "sorry, I''m not careful either."


    Thanks to Xiaoju, it''s her now. Maybe thest Tasker killed Xiaoju here.


    Little chrysanthemum this neuropathy, Meng Li feel that he also want to find a chance to the whole little chrysanthemum, lest all day in front of her brush sense of existence.


    She''s not here to fight with daisy.


    "You did it on purpose."


    Xiaoju is so angry that it hurts when she hits the bowl on her head.


    She grabs a bowl and throws it at Meng Li. It''s towards Meng Li''s forehead. Meng Li smiles a little. On one side of her body, the bowl hits the woman whoughs the loudest behind her.


    "Ah


    The woman covered her forehead. Her forehead was smashed and bleeding. She screamed.


    Xiaoju looked at the woman in a daze. Seeing the bleeding, she was a little flustered. Meng Li said to Xiaoju:


    "don''t provoke me."


    With that, Meng Li went straight outside. They were just two steamed buns. They tasted bad. It didn''t matter if they couldn''t eat them.


    It''s too expensive to drink enough nutrients.

 Chapter 839

    Xiaoju turned her head and looked at Meng Li:


    "who let you go? You hurt people and you want to go. "


    Meng Li looked back at Xiaoju:


    "do you think everyone is blind? It''s you who made it


    Xiaoju points to Meng Li:


    "you...!"


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless:


    "what are you, you can''t find words to curse? If you don''t have to read more books, you can''t find more words. Otherwise, you can''t get the upper hand in quarreling with others because of your poornguage. "


    Little chrysanthemum blushed and yelled:


    "dead slut, little slut."


    "What else can you curse besides bitches? Was it that Granny Li repaired it yesterday? It''s very ufortable. "


    "You don''t see what you look like when you miss someone else''s son." Meng Li sneered.


    Meng Li''s words made the people on the sceneugh. Everyone can see the meaning of Xiaoju to others, but it''s funny to be told by a ve who came here yesterday.


    Xiaoju trembled with anger and said to Meng Li:


    "do you believe that I tear your mouth?"


    She was so angry that she rushed towards Meng Li, but Meng Li went straight away.


    I don''t want to fight with Xiaoju here. I''ll be punished at that time. I''ve only been practicing for one night now. I''m not strong enough.


    No matter the little chrysanthemum yelling at her, all kinds ofments, and the crying of the woman whose forehead was hit.


    It wasn''t her who broke it. It wasn''t the biggestugh just now. She was still shouting at the back, saying that the ve was going to have bad luck.


    Actually offended Xiaoju.


    Then


    Come with me.


    She went to work. When she got to the ce where she was yesterday, the old man had been washing the floor outside. Looking at Meng Liing, she said:


    "girl, you are here."


    Meng Li, um, rolled up his sleeve. Here is the toilet for long-term storage. The taste is really fascinating.


    Especially after training, the five senses are much more sensitive, and the smell is magnified.


    She saw where she needed to work and began to help.


    "How do I address you.


    ¡±Meng Li asked the old man as he worked.


    The old man was stunned for a moment and said:


    "Shifu, they all call me Shifu. You can do it like this."


    Meng Li shook his head, not to say that the title was discriminatory, but it was not elegant to shout, saying:


    "I''ll call you auntie."


    "How can that be?" Aunt Wang is a little embarrassed.


    Meng Li:


    "it''s OK. We''ll have to work together in the future. I hope my mother will take care of me more."


    After that, she gave a wry smile. She felt that although it was a little dirty and smelly here, it was actually not so disturbing.


    It''s more annoying to work with those women.


    In the plot, Aunt Wang is very easy to get along with. The client calls her aunt. She shouts like an elder and is kind to the client.


    Aunt Wang asked:


    "girl, where are you from?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s from Liuguo."


    Aunt Wang nodded, but she didn''t despise it at all. She just said with pity:


    "ah, poor girl, how can your family be willing to send you out with so much water."


    Meng Li thought of the client''s family and sneered.


    It''s also because of this face that I don''t want to give up. It''s not blood.


    But it''s not easy toin about these words. Meng Li just sighed, and Aunt Wang said:


    "there were girls from your house before, butter they died for no reason."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and Aunt Wang said:


    "you have to be careful. In fact, this mansion isplicated. If you have to endure everything, it will be over."


    Although Meng Li didn''t agree with Aunt Wang''s words, he also knew that Aunt Wang was kind-hearted and hard to refute. He just responded in silence.


    Aunt Wang talks about the living experience of Meng Li''s mansion. After listening to it for a long time, Meng Li sums up the essence of it.


    No matter what happens, patience is right.


    At the beginning, there were Trojans from different rooms. In fact, there were arge number of people in the house. Because there was an olddy in the house, there were two masters in the house, the eldest and the second.


    In the plot, the first young master and the second young master are the sons of the first master.


    The master still has a few concubines, but the concubines'' children have no sense of existence, and the plot is not detailed.


    Originally, they were unimportant figures. If they were introduced one by one, the reception time would be too long.


    The eldest master is basically in charge of the house. The second master also has his wife, but he is not as strong as the eldest.The client hasn''t dealt with the second master, but the job of grooming is that all the Trojans in the house are sent here.


    Every servant girl carrying a Trojan horse came over, that expression is quite disgusted, throw down the Trojan horse to quickly retreat, the wooden horse also more pile more.


    Meng Li looked at the Trojan horse piled up in the open space like a hill. The pungent smell made him have a headache in an instant.


    "6018, why didn''t you call me directly to serve the young master at that time?" Meng Liined.


    It is very helpless.


    6018 wanted tough, but held back, he said:


    "Oh, I can''t get through the time."


    "Or would I put you in such a dilemma?"


    Meng Li: "anyway, I''m not a system. I don''t care what you say."


    6018 said:


    "you have no conscience when you say that."


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless:


    "if I ask you to do this job, you may have no conscience than me."


    Before, she thought that there was nothing wrong with cleaning the toilet. Even though she knew that there were so many toilets, she felt that she could bear the pain. But when these things were really ced in front of her and needed her to wash, she realized, ah!


    Never overestimate yourself.


    6018 holding a smile, he said:


    "you have to change your position and think. If youe early, you have a little preparation. There is still a little time to practice."


    "In fact, it won''tst long. You insist."


    Meng Li is speechless. He wants to say that there is a way not to practice. He can only say that practice will make things easier.


    Ah, what else can I do? I''m so desperate. Now that it''s over, Meng Li has nothing to do. She can only pick up a Trojan horse and pour the contents into a fixed ce to repeat.


    In a word, the smell from the face made Meng Li d that he didn''t eat the two steamed buns in the morning, otherwise he would be embarrassed if he vomited.


    Meng Li just wanted to quickly pour out the disgusting things in it, so she moved quickly. Aunt Wang sighed:


    "little girl, slow down and do the work slowly, as long as you do it well before night."


    Meng Li said.


    Finish early and get rid of it early. The longer it takes, the more pungent the taste will be. At least pour it out quickly, and the taste will be lighter.


    The Trojan horse itself is heavy, and I don''t know how Aunt Wang finished it at her age. I think someone helped me before.

 Chapter 840

    Meng Li worked hard. Qiuyue, who came to the mansion with her yesterday, came with a Trojan horse. She put down the Trojan horse and covered her nose and mouth in disgust, and said with pride:


    "Oh, you work very fast."


    Meng Li: "how?"


    Qiu Yue said with a smile:


    "it''s nothing, it''s justmenting the different lives of the same people."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "in fact, it''s almost the same. You''re not much better."


    Qiu Yue''s face was frozen:


    "better than you in a word."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "well, although I''m painting this, aren''t you talking about it?"


    I don''t understand why I have to belittle others and look noble.


    Maybe there is too little in this aspect. There are too few people who can help them find a sense of existence.


    Qiu Yue snorted:


    "don''t worry, I won''t mention this in the future, but you may always brush here until you are old and die."


    Can liunu turn over?


    I haven''t heard that liunu can turn over. That''s the existence despised by all people.


    Meng Li takes a look at Qiuyue, hooks the corner of her lips, and "identally" raises the brush in her hand. The water with various vors and bacteria sshes on Qiuyue''s face.


    The autumn moon suddenly jumped, and quickly found something from her body and wiped her face. It was disgusting.


    She stares at Meng Li:


    "did you mean it?"


    Meng Li: "ah, when people give this, they just leave. I''m afraid of getting involved, but you''re here to talk about the past with me. It''s normal for me not to be careful."


    Qiuyue is disgusted. She looks at what Meng Li wants to say. Meng Li looks at Qiuyue coldly:


    "go away, or a bucket will fall on you."


    Qiu Yue can''t stay much longer when she hears about it this morning. She even dares to smash it with a bowl. Maybe it''s true.


    She red at Meng Li and left in a hurry.


    The back looks very embarrassed.


    Aunt Wang sighed:


    "girl, what are you doing with them? They say that they have to bear it, and it''s not good to make enemies everywhere in the house."


    Meng Li


    She doesn''t n to stay in the mansion all her life. What can she endure?


    Although he is now a ve of the Li family, even if the ve is bought, the master can''t fight and kill arbitrarily without major fault, which is illegal.


    Generally, ves who have made serious mistakes are seldom killed by their masters themselves, and they are all kept for the government.


    Otherwise, the master will be punished. Generally speaking, killing ves is not allowed.


    Like the client, he was even more unjust. He didn''t make any mistakes, so he was poisoned by the second young master and died.


    In fact, the eldestdy, Meng Li thinks that some of her actions are normal in this social context, but she is not a very mean master, even though her normal response is a great blow to the client.


    Meng Li is busy until afternoon, but in fact, it''s time to have dinnerter.


    But Meng Li, who had been smoked by this smell for a day, didn''t want to eat at all.


    She went straight back to the room, took a bath in a fixed ce, changed a suit of clothes, and washed and dried the clothes.


    After all this, Meng Li felt that there was no strange smell on her body. She drank a tube of nutriment and sat down to practice.


    When they came back, they saw Meng Li was very disgusted and said to him:


    "you stink. Don''t sleep with us."


    Meng Li looks at Ying Xiao coldly, feeling that he is full of malice.


    It''s better to wash it clean and not stink, but in order to embarrass themselves, they still have to say so.


    "So what are you going to do?" Meng Li asked.


    Ying Xiao took a look at Meng Li''s quilt, picked up Meng Li''s quilt and threw it on the ground, saying:


    "you sleep on the ground, stay away from us."


    Meng Li stares at Ying Xiao. His face is not good, and he feels guilty. Several people nearby lean on Ying Xiao and tend to protect him.


    Meng Li suddenly gets up, grabs yingxiao''s hair and smashes yingxiao on the ground. His body presses yingxiao to death and says:


    "now, immediately, rece me with a clean quilt."


    Yingxiao didn''t expect Meng Li to do it like this. We all see what happened to Xiaoju in the morning. Xiaoju says that if anyone can clean up this cheap woman, she will take care of her in the future.


    So originally, she didn''t want to take care of this woman. In order to be taken care of by little chrysanthemum sister, she came here with a stiff head.


    Her scalp was torn to pain, shouting:


    "what are you doing in a daze? Come and help me, get this crazy woman away."


    A few people came forward to help. One of them reached out two hands to pull Meng Li away. Meng Li swept over coldly"Try?"


    Meng Li seeded in suppressing a few bullying people with Mori Leng''s eyes. They were stunned at the same ce. They were a little at a loss. Ying Xiao''s hair felt like Meng Li was going to tear it off. He screamed:


    "please help me, don''t you just look at it like this?"


    Several people hesitated for a moment, and they didn''t dare to stretch out their hands to pull Meng Li. They worried that they would be held back and beaten like Ying Xiao.


    It''s a shame. No one wants to be the second one.


    But there were few things in the room, and some of them were reluctant to use them to smash Meng Li. Finally, they found an iron lock, which was about 10 cm long. If they smashed on people''s heads, they would bleed.


    It''s just that they can''t manage so much now. They just think it''s solid.


    But before it hit her head, Meng Li stopped her. Meng Li grabbed the iron lock and pulled the man who hit her with the iron lock to free up a hand, holding it and throwing it on the bed.


    Her head was on the edge of the Datong shop, which was very hard.


    The man let out a cry, and felt that the impact made her head buzzing.


    Meng Li''s hand moves down again, grabs her finger and pulls it hard. This makes people who are still in a daze howl. He quickly uses her other hand to try to push Meng Li''s hand away.


    The tears rolled in my eyes.


    In the heart also remorse unceasingly, before looking at this fierce appearance, she was afraid to be caught by the madman, so she smashed with things, but did not expect to smash with things, she was also caught.


    She was also very cautious. How could a person''s hand be so flexible? She didn''t even see how she was caught.


    This makes the rest of the people with things in their hands ready to smash Meng Li silently put down the things they raised. In order to cover up the embarrassment, they quickly help push Meng Li''s hand away.


    Meng Li said in a cruel voice:


    "get away from me, and don''t provoke me."


    Then the three people went to care about the people who had just been rescued from Meng Li''s hands. It was called unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Do you feel any pain? What''s the matter Where does it hurt?


    Come on, let me see?


    Let me rub it for you.


    Why, what''s the matter with your head? Don''t move. Let me have a closer look.


    It can be said that they are very concerned.

 Chapter 841

    In a word, if we don''t find something to do, it will be very embarrassing.


    No matter what you call at dawn, you can''t hear it.


    I really don''t dare to be offended. In case I''m unlucky, I''ll be caught by this crazy woman again.


    Meng Li pressed the iron lock on Ying Xiao''s head, and it hurt. Meng Li asked:


    "do you want to change it for me?"


    "If you don''t change it today, you can''t have a better time."


    Ying Xiao wants to be soft, but it''s also about dignity. If Meng Li forces him to do something, he won''t be able to lift his head in front of these people.


    I''ve beenughed at all my life.


    Bullied by the ve?


    Peopleugh to death. It''s all about them bullying liunu.


    Meng Li let go to wee Xiao. He was really cold in his heart. How hateful things have he done that deserve these people to bully her?


    Is it fun to have no grudge?


    Meng Li doesn''t want to stay in this mansion. He runs first. When the eldest young master dies, hees back and directly kills the second young master.


    I feel like this task isplete.


    She told 6018 this idea, and 6018 said:


    "if the client does not agree, she wants to torture the second young master with her own identity. She wants the second young master to have a taste of humiliation from the humble people in his heart."


    "She said it''s refreshing and rxing."


    Meng Li''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything atst.


    All right, the client is God.


    At the moment, her God is looking at her from the perspective of God. As long as it is not too much for her to ept, she will listen to God.


    Meng Li puts his eyes on Ying Xiao. Atst, he tugs at Ying Xiao''s hair. Ying Xiao wails. Meng Li stands up and goes to Ying Xiao''s quilt.


    One person stopped Meng Li:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Her confidence was obviously insufficient. She nced at yingxiao, who was still grinning with pain on the ground, and her hair on the ground. How painful it would be if she was pulled down so abruptly.


    She even looked at Meng Li in fear.


    Meng Li:


    "get out of the way."


    "No


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and pushes the man away. Meng Li has a lot of strength and makes him stagger.


    After stabilizing his figure, he just looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li arrives in front of yingxiao''s quilt and directly tears off yingxiao''s quilt with his bare hands. The cloth itself is easy to tear.


    Then Meng Li threw the rest of the wadding on the ground, and there was a Trojan horse in the room. Meng Li poured the things in the Trojan horse directly on the wadding.


    Although I haven''t fallen asleep yet, I don''t have much dirt, but it''s disgusting enough. Yingxiao can''t use it any more.


    The rest of the people gaped, looking at Meng Li, Leng is afraid to stop half a point.


    Ying Xiao is afraid to speak. He sits on the ground and rubs his head all the time. Looking at the hair pulled off on the ground, Ying Xiao is dying of heartache.


    In the eyes of modern people, it doesn''t seem to matter much to tear off a few strands of hair, but people here are very concerned about their hair. If their hair is pulled, it''s almost like a big feud.


    In their hearts, Meng Li''s action is also quite cruel.


    The harder people are, the more they dare not bully.


    Meng Li remembers that when she came here yesterday, there was a quilt in the cupboard. She took it out, put it beside her, sat on the bed and said to them:


    "today I Pingchun put down my words here. If anyone else doesn''t have eyes and wants to punish me, I''ll take her to death even if I give up my life."


    Several people were shocked. Looking at Meng Li''s cold eyes, they could not help holding their hands tightly. Meng Li said:


    "so be clever."


    "Sleep."


    Meng Li got up, put out the oilmp, and theny back. Several people did not dare to go out, nor did they dare to light themp again. After a while, they all climbed to bed and began to sleep.


    Even in the morning, I didn''t dare to talk more, so I had to make a bed with others.


    Meng Li looks at yingxiao with his mental strength and his own direction. His eyes are filled with resentment and fear.


    What''s more, the one farthest from her and the one nearest to her is actually trying not to squeeze her.


    Like the fight between ves, as long as it does not affect the master, the master will not manage.


    Otherwise, there will be more or less conflicts among so many maidservants in the government. If they are in charge of everything, the master will do nothing all day. They are afraid that they will be too busy just dealing with these trivial matters.


    There is no one to support them. Now that they are bullied, they have to bear it.


    What kind of forbearance, to forbear is also their forbearance, Meng Li felt that he was affected by these people''s hearts are full of anger.


    Meng Li felt unhappy and listened to their sound of falling asleep, then gave them nightmares.


    It''s all about them being bullied by themselves. Only when they are really afraid of themselves can they live a clean life.Sure enough, when they got up the next morning, they were afraid to look at Meng Li, and they didn''t dare to talk much. They finished their own business quietly, and they went out to eat.


    Meng Li nced at the two quilts on the ground. No one picked them up, so she would not.


    Ying Xiao notices that Meng Li is looking at the quilt. He shakes all over. He is afraid that Meng Li will embarrass her again. He even reduces his breathing and tries to reduce his sense of existence.


    Looking at Meng Li stepping out of the room, Ying Xiao was relieved.


    "Don''t provoke her. It''s a dead thing." People nearby said to yingxiao.


    Yingxiao said reluctantly:


    "am I being bullied like this by liunu?"


    The woman is helpless:


    "otherwise, what else can I do? I''m really in a hurry. I''m pulling you to death. Are you worth it?"


    "Like what happenedst night, we have no ce to reason. If we tell the master and make the master upset, the master may punish us together, ah."


    When Ying Xiao was not reconciled, the woman said:


    "she has great strength."


    Ying Xiao stamped his feet. He was not reconciled, but he knew what people around him said was reasonable.


    ording to the Convention should go to eat, Meng Li on the one hand do not want to eat, on the other hand do not want to see little chrysanthemum.


    I don''t even want to go. I just go to work.


    Aunt Wang is old, and she doesn''t know what the reason is. Someone sent her rice. She is eating steamed bread now, and her mouth is not good. She broke the steamed bread and soaked it in water.


    Seeing Meng Li, she asked:


    "have you eaten, girl?"


    Meng Li said:


    "yes."


    Aunt Wang took a steamed bread and handed it to Meng Li. Meng Liughed and shook her head and refused.


    Then began a new day''s work, continued to send the Trojan horse over,e in a hurry, go in a hurry, no one is willing to stay here more.


    Qiuyue is stilling. When shees, Meng Li raises her brush, which makes Qiuyue dare not say more and run away.


    In the past, the client was tolerant no matter what others said, so others were more and more energetic.


    Of course, it''s not the client''s steamed stuffed bun that''s to me. It''s the client''s situation. I can''t bear it and I don''t seem to be able to help it.


    The client doesn''t know martial arts. It''s hard to fight with others.

 Chapter 842

    After all this trouble, Meng Li''s days are finally clean.


    Back to the ce where she lives, no one quarrels with her, and Qiuyue doesn''t dare to provoke her when she meets her.


    Even if there are gossips, they have been less since they smashed the bowl on Xiaoju''s head in public, at least in front of Mengli.


    Someone said in front of Meng Li, but Meng Li always looked back with a gloomy look.


    And honest work, no one can find Meng Li''s fault.


    Even though Xiaoju didn''t give up, she instigated others to deal with Mengli, but she didn''t deal with Mengli. On the contrary, she was badly dealt with by Mengli. When the news spread, even if Xiaoju promised them benefits, they would not do it.


    Xiaoju can''t win Meng Li even if she goes on her own.


    In fact, Xiaoju has no support. Mrs. Li is very angry that Xiaoju curses her death. Now the things arranged for Xiaoju are all dirty and tiring.


    Make small chrysanthemum unbearable, for a long time, we also found that little chrysanthemum not like Mrs. Li, little chrysanthemum is not so ttering.


    Some used to dare not to talk to Xiaoju, but now they can quarrel with Xiaoju, which makes Xiaoju angry.


    Although the discussion topics of the maidservants are all around Meng Li, they don''t despise that this manes from Liuguo.


    It''s about how powerful the ve is.


    Who''s been picked up by her.


    Meng Li can be said to have created a lot of topics for others, but she doesn''t care so much, as long as she doesn''t gossip in front of her, what she wants to say behind her.


    After all, can she control the mouth behind others?


    Meng Li is practicing in the room, and Ying Xiao is pushing towards Meng Li. She says, "Sister Ping Chun, where are your clothes next time? I''ll wash them for you."


    Meng Li looks at Ying Xiao with a smile, but she''s afraid. Instead, shees to please her.


    It''s so much fun.


    "No, and don''t try to please me. As long as you don''t provoke me, I''m not interested in tossing you." Meng Li said lightly.


    Ying Xiao was embarrassed and gave a stiff smile, Na Na:


    "OK, OK, thank you, Sister Ping Chun."


    Meng Li no longer looks at yingxiao, but concentrates on his cultivation. He has been cleaning the toilet for half a month since he came here. When is the end.


    This morning, Mrs. Li called these maidservants to lecture, and everyone crowded in the garden. Standing on the garden, Mrs. Li repeated the rules.


    And there are those people who don''t do a good job.


    It must be knocked every other period of time, otherwise it is easy to do badly. At that time, the master will still say that she is olddy Li.


    Meng Li stood in the crowd without expression, and no one around wanted to be close to her.


    When Mrs. Li finished her lecture, she gave everyone a sharp nce before she walked away slowly. When her back was far away, everyone broke up, and it was time to do their own work.


    Meng Li ns to continue to wash the toilet, and goes to the other side. Xiaoju follows and stops Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked back at Xiaoju, who asked:


    "I ask you, how did you say those words on your first day in the mansion?"


    She refers to Meng Li''s saying that she likes Li Cai, and although she sticks to Mrs. Li tightly, she doesn''t like her very much.


    I have cursed Mrs. Li in my heart.


    But it was said like this.


    It''s just that if she can marry Li Cai, her position in the government will be different.


    In the future, it is likely to take over the position of Mrs. Li.


    Now the more I think about it, the more I can''t understand it. Is it that I left that day, and then someone else came out to teach this ve to say that?


    So who''s this guy?


    Why do you harm her behind her back? If there is someone, it''s terrible.


    And she''s got such a ferocious ve.


    And people in the back with relish to see good y, which makes it difficult for Xiaoju to sleep, many times can be gas wake up.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to take care of Xiaoju. Does Xiaoju still want to provoke her? Did she get it that time?


    She turned to leave, and Xiaoju said:


    "just tell me who taught you to say those words, and I''ll help you find a way to stop Trojan horse."


    Meng Li looked back at Xiaoju:


    "please save your time. If you have the time to waste with me, why don''t you think about how to get rid of your dirty work first."


    Xiaoju Don''t be so unkind. "


    Meng Li: "if you quarrel with me, I will not apany you. Do you think you can quarrel with me? You''ve provoked me so many times, and you haven''t learned my strength yet? "


    "Leave me alone. Don''t mess with me unless you want to be unlucky."


    Now Xiaoju is much better. She doesn''t dare to call her a ve or a slut.


    Speak a lot of convergence, no matter what I think in my heart, but from the tone, Xiaoju did not dare to be superior.


    Sometimes people still can''t be too silent. Originally, ording to their own age, when these people''s grandmothers are more than enough, they are not willing to care about such boring things.But they have no choice but to force people to fight back.


    Xiaoju looks at Meng Li''s back and stomps in anger.


    Did you dare to chase Meng Li.


    Meng Li walked toward that side, a man came from a side path, just blocking Meng Li''s way.


    Meng Li looks up, isn''t this the young master?


    I didn''t expect that this time was even earlier than when the plot met the young master.


    The young master looked at her, pale face, full of medicine smell, breathing a little heavy, giving people the feeling of a medicine can.


    At the moment, he looked at Meng Li with great interest, but he didn''t n to make way for Meng Li. Meng Li nned to go around and walk away.


    She didn''t want to wait in the young master''s room, or even get involved. She preferred to brush the toilet until the young master died.


    Otherwise, the young master''s death in the plot will be med on her again.


    It''s all trouble.


    The young master''s body moved and blocked Meng Li, who was lowering his head to leave.


    But Meng Li had no choice but to bend his knees slightly and salute:


    "I''ve seen the young master."


    The young master asked:


    "do you know me?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Then how can you salute?"


    Meng Li said:


    "as a ve, naturally you should have some insight. The young master is so well-dressed that he is the master. Naturally, he should salute, so as not to lose the courtesy."


    The young master smiles:


    "what a smart man."


    "I heard you just now. You are very good. You insist on being yourself. You won''t be tempted by foreign things."


    Meng Li


    So is the young master appreciating her?


    In the plot, because of pity for the client, the client is called to wait on him. This time, is it necessary to draw her to wait on him because he appreciates her?


    Well


    Meng Li is speechless.


    Seeing that Meng Li had nothing to say, the young masterughed and said:


    "go, by the way, what''s your name."


    Meng Li could only reply:


    "Pingchun."


    The young master nodded thoughtfully, and Meng Li said:


    "the ve will leave first."


    The young master said, Meng Li left. He turned and looked at Meng Li''s back.

 Chapter 843

    After a few days, Meng Li was called by Mrs. Li.


    She looked at Meng Li, her eyes were disdainful and jealous.


    In the heart secretly scolds Meng Li a thousand times, this flows the ve to walk what shit luck after all.


    Meng Li''s premonition was not very good either. As expected, he heard Mrs. Li say:


    "from now on, you can go to the eldest young master''s side to wait on him."


    Meng Li


    No, can you say you don''t want to go?


    But if you want to stay in this mansion, you have to go.


    Maidservant has no right to choose, especially this job is quite beautiful in other people''s eyes. If she wants to refuse it, Mrs. Li may turn her face and don''t know what she will do.


    It''s also the face of the master. You don''t want to face me?


    The client''s request is a bit strange, and he has to revenge the second young master with his present identity.


    If you think about it carefully, it really makes the second young master more painful.


    Now Meng Li regrets that she didn''t release her mental energy when she talked to Xiaoju. If she knows that the young master is nearby, she must pretend to tter Xiaoju.


    The young master will not appreciate her ttery.


    Sorry.


    You''d better go first. In the early stage, it''s not to serve the young master personally. As long as you don''t get close to the young master, you can work in his garden.


    Part of the reason why the client killed the young master was that the client was too close to the young master.


    It''s enviable, it''s choreographed.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed. Her face was light. Mrs. Li rolled her eyes.


    What happened?


    Not yet.


    Look at this. It''s just too much.


    However, there are some ways to let the young master call on her to serve.


    This can''t help but let Mrs. Li look at Meng Li.


    The impression of Meng Li is a little bit more.


    Meng Li was transferred to the yard of the young master to clean up. He wiped the table and the floor. He also wiped the door frame and sill, which was much cleaner than the previous day.


    But the next day, Meng Li went back to work with Aunt Wang and said to her: "aunt, I can''t brush the Trojan horse with you for the time being."


    Aunt Wang''s muddy eyes looked at Meng Li:


    "has the master changed your job for you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s the young master who works in the yard."


    Aunt Wang''s expression is not too happy. Of course, she is not jealous of Meng Li. She thinks that the closer she is to her master, the more likely she is to have an ident.


    She said:


    "when you work in front of the master, you must be careful. It''s no more than us working here with our heads closed and fighting with each other there."


    "Don''t lose."


    Then she thought of something, and she said:


    "but your character..."


    In her mind, Aunt Wang imagined that some people would dare to sneer at her in front of Meng Li, and she would deal with others in a variety of ways. She even made sewage on others. She shook her head and finally told her, "in a word, be more careful."


    Meng Li nodded, and then Aunt Wang talked to Meng Li all day.


    Of course, she didn''t tell Meng Li to be tolerant as before. She began to tell Meng Li to be a little bit more restrained.


    It would be nice to have a little bit of character.


    Meng Li remembers that after the client left, he arranged for someone to help Aunt Wang work together, so he was not worried.


    In the evening, they all know that Meng Li is going to the yard of the young master to wait on him. This is an explosive news. Who knows.


    He was envious and envious, but he didn''t dare to say anything sour. He just said: "sister Pingchun must take care of us more then."


    "Don''t forget our friendship."


    Meng Li doesn''t have any expression, what kind of friendship can he have? In the plot, the client is bullied by them, but in terms of causality, the client''s death is not caused by them.


    I have no reason to treat them.


    Anyway, they have been bullied back. She thinks it''s almost the same when she looks at them trying to please her even though they are holding back their grievances.


    When someone knocked on the door, Meng Li nned to get up and open the door, and the woman who lived with him immediately said with a smile:


    "sister Pingchun, you rest, I''ll open the door."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. After receiving the credit, the door was opened. Xiaoju stood at the door and looked inside. Her face looked very embarrassed. She asked:


    "Pingchun."


    "Sister Pingchun, someone is looking for you." Women''s way to open the door.


    Meng Li looks at Xiaoju. Xiaoju puts her clothes in her hand and puts them in front of Meng Li. She says very unhappily:


    "Granny Li asked me to send you two sets of clothes. It''s bad to clean them up, which affects the master''s mood."Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, please."


    It seems that Granny Li is trying to embarrass Xiaoju.


    Don''t you deal with others?


    Now that they are well mixed, you have to send clothes to them. Are you depressed.


    Xiaoju squeezed three words from her teeth:


    "no trouble."


    And then he said:


    "don''t be driven out by the master again when something happens. I''m afraid the Trojan horse won''t be finished by then. Like you, you can go out..."


    She also wanted to say that looking at Meng Li''s colder and colder eyes, she stopped and quickly said:


    "gone."


    Then he turned around and left. When he went out, he tripped over the threshold because he was worried.


    Sheng is afraid that Meng Li will deal with her.


    Especially now it''s still in someone else''s room.


    Xiaoju''s back is in a mess, which makes other people feel sad.


    Meng Li checked the clothes again, the clothes are new, Xiaoju didn''t move her hands and feet, I don''t think it would be so silly, she sent the clothes, still hands and feet on them, didn''t she do it?


    The design and color of clothes are different from what they wear now. The Li family is so particr about it. They want to inherit it for a long time.


    It can be seen from the fact that they strongly encouraged future generations to study and take part in the imperial examination.


    Even the Li family attached great importance to themoner as long as he studied.


    The next day, Meng Li went to work in the young master''s courtyard. The young master''s courtyard was very quiet and filled with a strong smell of medicine.


    The servants working here are all light handed and dare not speak loudly.


    Because the young master is very afraid of noise, here is also the quietest ce.


    So Meng left the report, only a big servant girl told her the rules in a very low voice. Although she despised Meng Li''s identity as a ve, the young master asked for it personally, and they didn''t dare to say anything.


    He will not deliberately stir up conflicts and make the young master unhappy.


    Although the wife has three sons, she is most pitiful for the sick eldest son. Everyone is more attentive and cautious in serving the eldest young master.


    Then Meng Li took a rag and began to wipe the door frame and pirs. Meng Li was very meticulous and clean.


    Of course, I also want to find something for myself, so that the young master will note out and watch her idle, and then call her in to wait on her.


    In the plot, the client is called in by the young master to do some small things when he is free from work. Hees and goes, more and more times, and finally serves directly.

 Chapter 844

    Meng Li rubbed it carefully, that is to say, the ces in the crevice that are not easy to take care of are taking care of.


    A pir can be polished for a long time, and it''s hard to polish it.


    In the afternoon, the young master came out to bask in the sun, looked at Meng Li''s chair on the corridor, looked around and asked:


    "Why are you still cleaning?"


    Meng Li is silent. Can she say it''s because she''s too abrasive?


    When Meng Li was shy, he asked:


    "can you still adapt here?"


    Meng Li: "I think I prefer to brush Trojan horse."


    The young master was not angry either. He asked:


    "why?"


    The work was dirty and smelly, and no one wanted to do it.


    I really shouldn''t do this at a young age.


    He probably won''t live long, so he hopes to do more good things, so he won''t have to suffer like this in his next life.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m probably used to it."


    Meng Li is counting on the young master to take the initiative to say that you like to go back.


    Then you can stay away from the young master.


    However, the young master didn''t, he just said:


    "take your time, you can get used to it here."


    Meng Li


    Then he turned his head and didn''t mean to continue talking with Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how the eldest young master is attracted to a ve. Meng Li doesn''t think he has such an exaggerated sh.


    There is no Mary Su bridge section, no young master and maid in love.


    In the plot, the young master has no other messy feelings for the client.


    I can''t say that the young master simply thinks that girls of this age should not do the job of Trojan horse.


    It''s very pitiful. After all, it''s too hard for the young master to do this kind of work at a young age. He also feels that he is a ve and is bullied in the government.


    Of course, it is also possible that people can see the beauty of this face. Beautiful people are always easy to attract people''s attention and pity.


    Of course, it''s also easy to have an ident. Didn''t the second young master take a fancy to this face?


    Well, young master, it''s a big thing.


    But his words can change the fate of others.


    Meng Li continued to wipe her, but no matter how slow the action was, things would be finished.


    Meng Li, in the spirit that he can''t be idle, goes to help others, and the standard of doing things doesn''t linger in front of the young master.


    Other people just think that Meng Li is a neer and wants to please them. Seeing that Meng Li is on the road, they don''t say anything.


    In the heart also flitsfortable.


    Meng Li is looking for jobs.


    When the young master was reading the book in the corridor, he felt a little chilly and wanted Ping chun to get a handstove.


    As a result, just now he nced at the person he could see, but suddenly he disappeared. The young master had to call a new person and let him get it.


    It''s already spring, and it''s getting warmer and warmer. Most people can''t use it, but the young master always thinks that freezing people is inseparable from these.


    Finally, when he can go back to rest, Meng Li is nning to slip away. Rong''er, who usually serves in front of the young master, calls Meng Li, hands him some copper coins, and says to him:


    "the young master rewards you."


    "It''s amon practice in this courtyard. It''s really the kindness of the young master. He has a reward for the new people. I hope you can do it well and don''t let it down."


    Meng Li looks at some copper coins in her hand, takes a look at Rong Er, and gives her two copper coins. Rong Er raises her eyebrows and pretends to be unhappy. She says:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said in a soft voice:


    "sister Xin Ku Rong, I hope to take care of her more in the future."


    It''s a convention. The new couple should show filial piety to the old. In the plot, rong''er doesn''t feel sorry for the client.


    Of course, I don''t know what''s in my heart.


    But Meng Li didn''t care about the two coppers.


    To be honest, the more people who follow the master know how to behave properly, the cleaner their ears are when the clientes to the young master''s yard.


    Even if you despise the client, you don''t have a sense of existence that you can ridicule every day.


    Rong''er''s eyebrows rxed, epted the copper money handed by Meng Li, and said:


    "it will be fine in the future."


    Meng Li: "well, thank you too. I will do well."


    Since the young master asked others to hand it over, he just didn''t want to waste words and expressions.


    There''s no need to go all the way to thank him.


    Meng Li went back to his room and weed Xiao. He squeezed out a stiff smile and said to Meng Li:


    "Sister Ping Chun, how do you feel today?"


    Meng Li looks at yingxiao and calls her sister every day. In fact, yingxiao is a little older than the client.But it''s a way of showing weakness. It''s hard to see yingxiao trying to please her.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s OK."


    Ying Xiao has long been used to Meng Li''s cold attitude and doesn''t care much. She tters and says, "if there is still a shortage of people in the grand young master''s courtyard, please help me to have a word with Sister Ping Chun."


    Meng Li looks at Ying Xiao with a smile, and then nces at the rest of the people in the room. They all listen to the conversation with their ears open. They are very concerned.


    I think they are all paying attention to this.


    Let yingxiao try it out.


    Meng Li ignores Ying Xiao and starts to practice. Seeing Meng Li''s posture, they only think that people over there are used to staying like this, but they know that when Meng Li stays like this, it''s time for them to be quiet.


    They went to bed without saying a word.


    Meng Li works in the yard of the young master step by step. He never has the chance to be alone with the young master. Even if he has, he is cleverly avoided by Meng Li.


    In this regard, the young master also knows that Meng Li is hiding from him. He only thinks that Meng Li is shy and doesn''t do what he wants.


    In this way, the young master wanted to ask her to do something trivial from the beginning, but he could not find anyone, so he gave up this idea.


    Did not develop the habit of doing things called Meng Li, a long time, also pay little attention to Meng Li.


    This let Meng Li a sigh of relief, feel the distance to maintain OK.


    She is a little servant who is unknown here. She doesn''tpete with the people here for the favor of the master. She doesn''t block them. She can help them do some work. It''s also Meng Li''s way to kill time.


    It was quiet for a while.


    But it didn''t take long to see the target, second young master.


    The second young master is only two years younger than the first young master. Now he is engaged, and his appearance is OK. But when he looks at people, he is inexplicably aggressive. If he has poor mental quality, he is easy to feel ufortable and stressed.


    He came to see elder brother, but when he came out, he happened to meet Meng Li.


    In short, the plot will avoid the fate of the total is not very persistent.


    Just like Meng Li was noticed by the young master.


    The second young master just nced at Meng Li in a hurry at the beginning, and then put his eyes on Meng Li''s face again.

 Chapter 845

    Meng Li''s cultivation, however, excretes dirt and some impurities. These days, he basically lives on nutriment. Now he looks better than the client''s plot.


    The skin is more watery and has more temperament, which makes the eyes of the second young master stick to Meng Li''s face.


    I didn''t expect there would be such a little beauty in my big brother''s yard, but it''s too bad to work.


    This look in the eyes makes Meng Li feel chilly. He just wants to turn around and leave. His expression is not very good.


    "You What''s your name? "


    The second young master asked with a faint smile.


    If you don''t look at the emotion of his eyes, you will feel like a gentleman.


    But neili is a super abnormal, and his abnormal habit is hard for Meng Li to talk about.


    This time, she was noticed by the second young master earlier than in the plot, because she came to the yard earlier than in the plot.


    Meng Li replied coldly:


    "Pingchun."


    "Your ent is not native."


    The second young master is very keen in this aspect. He can feel it at once.


    Meng Li said, not willing to say more.


    But the second young master insisted on asking:


    "where is it from?"


    Meng Li didn''t want to talk to the second young master, but he could know if he didn''t answer him. He simply said:


    "Liuguo people."


    The second young master heard the speech, and the strange light shed in his eyes. His eyes were more bold, and he even began to look at Meng Li''s body.


    Strangely into a fantasy, the body a burst of inexplicable excitement, and even a shudder.


    Meng Li scolded perverted in his heart, and his voice was very cold:


    "young master, I still have something to do."


    This pulled the second young master out of his fantasy. He pretended to be gentle and said to Meng Li:


    "OK, go and do something."


    "Don''t be tired. If you have any grievances, you cane to me. I will make the decision for you."


    The eyes never left Meng Li.


    It''s nothing to be gant about


    Meng Li turned and left.


    Looking at Meng Li''s back, the second young master doesn''t me Meng Li''s rudeness at all. On the contrary, he thinks it''s good to be a little grumpy.


    It will be very delicious then.


    Since then, the second young master came to the yard more frequently. Sometimes he would deliberately look around for Meng Li, but Meng Li just hid.


    The second young master couldn''t see anyone, and he was even more concerned about it. But this is the man in the young master''s room. He can''t ask for it or move it, so he has to give up.


    As time goes on, the smell of medicine in the young master''s yard bes more and more serious. The doctor even lives in the young master''s yard and takes care of the young master at any time.


    Meng Li used his mental energy to sweep away the young master''s illness, and with the help of the plot, he knew something about it. He should have a way to give the young master another life for a period of time, but from the perspective of selfishness, Meng Li didn''t want to do it.


    Although they can live for a longer time, in fact they are still struggling and suffering. It''s not necessary.


    And don''t you feel relieved?


    Young master out of the sun time is also less and less, master''s wife young master miss, also began to frequent to visit young master.


    Meng Li can often hear the depressed cry from the young master''s room. When everyone leaves, he can''t help but sigh and feel sad.


    The working voice of the maids in the yard is getting smaller and smaller, and there is a lot of depression and worry on everyone''s face. If the young master leaves, they will be rearranged.


    I don''t know what kind of master I will be with. Maybe I can''t go to the master''s room to serve.


    But it''s hard to find a master as tolerant as the young master.


    In fact, the master''s wife and master still had a fluke in mind, because the young master didn''t know how many times he had been critically ill since he was young, but he survived every time. They believed that he could survive this time.


    At that time, the client also had such expectations for the young master, and served him very well.


    Unfortunately, the young master''s life has reached the limit.


    Now the young master is in a bad situation, and he can''t remember not to hang around in front of him. Meng Li, who has no sense of existence, keeps a perfect distance. Meng Li hasn''t be a close person to the young master.


    The young master''s health is going from bad to worse. Sometimes he can be heard moaning and groaning in pain.


    After suffering for about two months, the young master suddenly got better.


    Cane out to bask in the sun, also can eat things, appetite looks good.


    I can even read a few sentences with a Book outside. I look at them in a good spirit.


    Everyone is also very happy, young master well, their heart''s worry also went.


    But only Meng Li knows that this is a reflection.


    Some people look better than usual before they die.


    Finally, the young master went on time, just like in the story.Meng Li sighs. It seems that when no one interferes in the plot, people''s life seems to have a fixed number. When is it.


    All the servants in his yard were kneeling on the ground and crying low. Meng Li was also crowded in the crowd. It seemed that he was just right sad.


    Without crying too bitterly to attract people''s attention, nor too cold to make people unhappy, Meng Li felt more and more gifted in acting.


    People go to everything empty, the young master''s yard with a magical speed empty out, also be lifeless.


    The ves were transferred away one by one, and some of their objects were either buried with them or thrown away.


    There are also owners who look up to these things and send people to take them away.


    And Meng Li, who was cleaning, had no one to arrange for her, so she insisted on cleaning the yard of the young master.


    Looking at the empty house gives Meng Li a sense of destion. The ce where there used to be a group of ves is empty today.


    Fortunately, since the young master died, there are no rumors like in the plot that Meng Li killed the young master.


    After all, this time the young master did not die in front of Meng Li.


    It didn''t attract people''s attention so much that people would not say, ah, the young master died in front of the ve. There were only two people at that time. Who knows what happened?


    Besides, the client has be the red man around the master in a short time. He is so attractive all day. He is really envied. Others will have bad ideas.


    Meng Li was not a red man, but he was unknown and helped them to work. Although he looked down upon Liu nu in his heart, at least he helped them. If they arranged it again, it would seem that he was not benevolent.


    The most important thing is that Meng Li''s sense of existence in the young master''s yard is too weak. They are too busy to go to the new master''s ce to do good deeds and please him. They can''t even remember Meng Li.


    The eldestdy didn''t hear this kind of rumor, and she wouldn''t run to embarrass a maid. Meng Li sessfully avoided it.


    To tell you the truth, if this time, there are still such rumors, then she will definitely resist.


    She can''t let others examine herself, but she can''t ept it from her heart.

 Chapter 846

    Although there is no rumor against her from the young master''s room, people like yingxiao are secretly waiting to see Meng Li''s jokes.


    Although I went to the young master''s yard for some time, the young master is dead now. I''m afraid I will go to brush the Trojan horse again.


    After all, not every master does not dislike the identity of liunu and is willing to put liunu in his own yard.


    But these also just dare to say in the back, they are deeply understand Meng Li''s fierce, dare not face to face ridicule.


    Just waiting to see the good y behind my back.


    If you brush the Trojan horse all the time, it''s OK, but you''re lucky after brushing it for a while, but you have bad luck, and you have to go back, it''s very ufortable.


    Meng Li probably knew what they thought, but he didn''t say it in front of her.


    Can she control other people''s thoughts?


    Meng Li insisted on cleaning the yard every day, but the second young master came.


    Looking at the young master''s room, he sighed and said, "brother, how can you leave me?"


    Meng Li is speechless. Do you want others to take you?


    Don''t worry. The death of the first young master should be the beginning of the second young master''s nightmare.


    Meng Li doesn''t like this environment. It''s too depressing. She doesn''t have any happy things. Instead, all kinds of eyes fall on her. No one likes it.


    So I want to finish the task as soon as possible.


    The second young master said a few words to himself to express his sorrow for the first young master. Meng Li saw that the second young master''s expression was not fake, and it was normal.


    After all, they are brothers. We can''t say that there is no family rtionship just because the second young master is a pervert.


    Meng Li cleans her up silently without saying a word. The second young master mourns enough and then remembers the main purpose ofing today. He says to Meng Li:


    "everyone is gone. Why are you still here?"


    Meng Li''s voice has no temperature:


    "there''s no new job, but after a bite from the master''s family, he has to work."


    There are familiar people in the mansion. They have a good rtionship with the manager. They can find a ce to go, but she has nothing to do with it. She can only be left here.


    Wait a little longer, they may arrange her to go back to brush the Trojan horse.


    The second young master''s eyes shed, looked at Meng Li for a long time, and said:


    "since it''s OK, I''m still short of hands in the yard, so I''d better go to my yard."


    Meng Li thinks about it. He can go.


    The second young master wanted to be so convenient, and so did she.


    It''s convenient to attack the second young master.


    In the story, the eldestdy thinks that the client has killed the eldest young master. Anyway, she has a bad sense of the client. The reason why the second young master dare not ask the client to wait in his yard is that she probably knows that the eldestdy does not agree.


    It''s not easy to keep the client in the government.


    This time, if you go to work in the yard of the second young master, you may also attract the attention of the eldestdy, but Meng Li doesn''t mind.


    Let''s take revenge on the second young master first.


    "If the second young master is willing to take it in, the maidservant is willing." Meng Li said lightly.


    No joy, no sorrow.


    The second young master looked at each other ''?


    It''s fun.


    For Meng Li nodded his head and agreed, the second young master was not surprised. After all, the other party has no ce to go now. If he doesn''t find a ce to go, he will probably be arranged to work harder.


    For her, isn''t she a life-saving straw?


    "All right, you cane with me now."


    The second young master was happy and pale.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any hesitation. As for her destination, the second young master will naturally tell the eldestdy that since the second young master dares to ask her to go, he can absolutely persuade her.


    After all, he had to persuade his mother for his own selfish desire.


    Meng Li followed the second young master to his yard. The decoration in his yard was not as elegant as the first young master. On the contrary, there was a lot of publicity.


    Looking at the second young master with Meng left, the people in his room were surprised, but they didn''t say a word.


    The second young master led Meng Li into the room and said to Meng Li:


    "in the future, you can serve me closely. I think you work very well."


    His smile is strange, and Meng Li''s smile is also strange, she said:


    "good."


    "By the way, you''ll sleep next to me. You don''t have to go back to sleep." Said the second young master.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "good."


    The second young master always thinks that a servant girl who is usually very indifferent to him is strange today. He can''t help but ask him to think more about it. After thinking more about it, the second young master thinks he is right.


    Or because the elder brother died, this servant girl is afraid to wait for someone to rescue her all day. Now she saves her and is full of gratitude to herself.Itching, the second young master wanted to turn his former fantasy into reality immediately.


    But no matter what day it is, we have to prepare carefully.


    He sighed. The previous servant girl liked it very much. At first, it was OK and the service was good. But he used a little bit of strength and didn''t start to y exciting yet. The servant girl was going to die and live. She couldn''t stand it. She was going tomit suicide.


    In the end, Leng begged to change the ce to work, but she didn''t want to serve him, but she didn''t dare to say these things.


    It''s also self destruction. It''s the servant girl who leads him.


    He doesn''t dare to kill people for no reason. It has a great influence on his reputation. He is engaged. He is afraid that he will be punished by the old man if he withdraws his marriage there.


    Although a big brother died, there was a younger brother. If the old man didn''t like it, he would get some points for such a big family.


    Second young master is also worried, but his little hobby is very want to meet.


    It''s hard to have the best of both worlds.


    The second young master''s little hobby in his heart, in the plot, he killed the client.


    Then Meng left the second young master''s yard to wait on him, and the news spread among the servants. Everyone was in an uproar. What bad luck is this.


    I''ve been waiting to see her jokes before, but now I''m on the high road again.


    Looking at Meng Li''s flowery face, they are envious. Is it their ability to look good?


    If you ask Meng Li, Meng Li should nod his head and admit it. It''s the ability to look good, and it''s the ability to live well.


    It''s all skills.


    Like little chrysanthemum is jealous of crazy, became the master''s intimate servant girl, that all climbed up to her head.


    Qiuyue is still doing rough work, and she doesn''t mix well. She feels dizzy when she hears the news, especially when someone mocks that the liunu came in with you, but there is a big gap between you now.


    You are not as good as others.


    This makes Qiuyue jealous and crazy.


    Yingxiao and the like were so angry that they vomited blood. Fortunately, when they were about to move away, they no longer had to be bullied by her, which made them feel rxed.


    There were only two people with deep eyes and sad sighs in their hearts. It looks like a beautiful scene, but in fact it is an abyss of pain

 Chapter 847

    Meng Li lives next door to the second young master''s room, which is convenient for the second young master to call at any time.


    It is said that after thest second young master''s maid left, the second young master didn''t want a fixed maid.


    In fact, Meng Li has nothing to do here.


    Is waiting for him to call, but he has nothing to call Meng Li, step by step is followed by a little guy.


    I did the same thing.


    Meng Li is the most leisurely and envied one. However, everyone thinks so, but he doesn''t dare to say. Now he''s a servant girl of the young master. What if he gives them small shoes.


    On the contrary, he has to curry favor with Meng Li. In a word, Meng Li thinks that there are too many people in Li Fu, so there are many hearts and stories.


    When the second young master had dinner, he asked Meng Li to wait on him.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Pingchun, I''m really bored by myself. Why don''t you eat with me?"


    Meng Li: "it''s against the rules."


    The second young master said peacefully:


    "there are no rules. There are no outsiders here. Besides, I never regard you as a servant in my heart."


    Meng Li looks at the second young master with no expression on his face. Seeing this, the second young master stands up and begins his first step of exploration. He reaches out his hand to Meng Li and wants to hold Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng could not leave a trace to avoid and said to the second young master:


    "young master, please respect yourself."


    How long has it been since we began to expose our nature?


    The second young master''s face changed slightly, and he was not happy that Meng Li was ignorant. ording to the truth, as long as he showed his meaning in this aspect, he should ept it as a ve.


    But he has decided to take action, so he won''t give up. He reaches out his hand to catch Meng Li, and then his hand is caught by Meng Li.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect the other party to take the initiative, which made himugh: "Chun, chun''er, you like me, don''t you?"


    The surprise came so quickly that it almost didn''t respond.


    Meng Li was smiling:


    "yes."


    The second young master took a look at Meng Li''s hand and said:


    "you don''t have much experience, or I''ll teach you for the first time."


    With a smile in his mouth, Meng Li said:


    "how can I have no experience? I am very experienced."


    The second young master''s heart sank and he was a little disappointed. They all said that the Liuguo people were shameless and very open. Unexpectedly, such a pure looking woman has


    Just, just, as long as he is willing to cooperate, he will make do with it.


    He stretched out a hand and nned to touch Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li grabbed his other hand. Then Meng Li carried the second young master''s two hands behind him, pulled down the belt on his waist and tied his hand.


    The second young master didn''t find anything wrong now. He felt excited inexplicably. There was a strange light in his eyes. With a kind of desire, his heart was beating.


    I didn''t expect liunu to y like this.


    Meng Li looked at the second young master. He was speechless, and even wanted to kick him.


    She found a piece of cloth in the room and said to the second young master:


    "let''s have some exciting games?"


    The second young master nodded like a chicken pecking rice, looking forward to:


    "good, good, the more exciting the better."


    Meng Li surrounded him and said to the second young master:


    "you can''t do it here. Why don''t you go to your bedroom?"


    The second young master nodded, and then he carried his hands on his back. Because it was dark, others could not see clearly, and did not notice that the second young master''s hands had been tied.


    He went straight to the bedroom. The maid at the door thought that the second young master had eaten, so she went in to clean up the dishes.


    However, seeing that the food hardly moved, my heart was suspicious, and then I thought that the young master had no appetite, so I''d like to clean it up.


    Meng Li followed the second young master to the bedroom. The second young master seemed to be impatient and asked happily:


    "how to y?"


    Meng Li takes out the cloth and blocks the second young master''s mouth. The second young master can''t speak now, so he can only look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li gives a strange smile and takes out a whip from under the second young master''s bed.


    The second young master''s eyes widened. He didn''t know how the girl knew that there were these things under his bed.


    There are also counter stabs on the whip, which can take away flesh and blood when beating on people. It can''t bepared with the ordinary whip. There are many things under the second young master''s bed, which are all the props of this dead pervert.


    The consignor is all over the body.


    Meng Li stroked the whip, threw it at will, and pped it on the ground. The second young master''s heart trembled and his mouth purred. He wanted to ask the girl what she wanted.


    With eyes staring at Meng Li, motioned Meng Li to take out the cloth in her mouth.


    Meng Li took the whip and gave the second young master a gentle smile, which made the second young master feel more rxed. He was really a little naughty.She pulled the second young master onto the bed and said:


    "let''s have a good time today."


    Then he tied the second young master to the bed. Meng Licai slowly stood up, raised a whip to the second young master and pped him.


    The second young master''s face was ferocious and painful, but his mouth was covered. Otherwise, there would be a terrible cry at the moment.


    There was a deep shock in his eyes. How did he not expect that he was beaten?!


    He''s so hard at it.


    "Is it fun?"


    Meng Li''s face did not change and threw a whip at the second young master.


    Two bloodstains appeared on the second young master''s clothes at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, all the people working on the second young master''s side should be gone. She is the servant girl of the second young master. She should have paid attention to the movement of the second young master.


    But now it''s her who is beating the second young master. Who can notice the second young master''s movement.


    Besides, he was covered in his mouth. His voice was very low.


    Meng Li thought for a moment. For the sake of safety, he tried hard to give the second young master several injections, so that his voice could not be heard.


    Meng Li tied the second young master firmly again. When he was beaten, his body went up and down, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    She threw several whips in session, and the second young master is now on the verge of death as if he had been fished out of his blood.


    There was no strength to stare at Meng Li.


    All over the body hot pain, pain head confused.


    Meng Li, in the spirit of not being able to toss people to death all of a sudden, stopped fighting. It was a long night and there was still a lot of time.


    She coiled the whip, sat down in front of the second young master''s bed and asked:


    "is it fun?"


    The second young master looked at Meng Li weakly. Meng Li said:


    "if it''s fun, you nod your head. If it''s not fun, you shake your head."


    The second young master shook his head decisively. He was beaten to death. How could he have fun?


    But Meng Li raised the whip again, and she said to the second young master:


    "isn''t it fun?"


    The second young master looked at the whip in fear and was forced to nod his head. Meng Li said:


    "I think it''s fun. Shall we y another day?"


    The second young master nodded again and again, pretending obedience first.


    But in my heart, as long as I still have breath to hold on to tomorrow, this bitch must be killed.

 Chapter 848

    Meng Li sighed. How could he not know what the second young master thought.


    She just said:


    "how does it feel to be bullied by someone you don''t look up to?"


    "Is it humiliating, painful, full of shock and disbelief?"


    The second young master looks at Meng Li and opens his mouth. He wants to speak. Meng Li doesn''t move and doesn''t mean to let the second young master speak.


    I''m not interested.


    She squatted down and took out all the props of the second young master. There were a lot of things.


    Even Meng Li couldn''t figure out what the use of some things was.


    But some people know that the physical and mental harm to women is really great.


    It''s all devastation.


    The way to y is also disgusting. Meng Li thinks that this whip is the least disgusting way to y.


    Meng Li wanted to use these things for the second young master, but it was disgusting. He couldn''t do it.


    Let it go.


    The second young master should be d that these things are disgusting enough, otherwise he will suffer more crimes.


    Now it''s time to think about whether to solve the second young master or torture him for a while.


    If you torture him for a long time, things will be a lot of trouble.


    It''s hard for the second young master not to be noticed.


    After thinking about it, I''d better deal with it directly. She''s not the kind of person who enjoys tormenting others. Naturally, she can''t get pleasure from tormenting others. On the contrary, tormenting others is also a veryborious thing and unhappy.


    Just thinking about the aftermath.


    She can walk away and even have a talk with the people in this mansion.


    Half dead.


    It''s OK to leave arrogantly.


    But thinking of thebel on himself, he is now a ve. If the second young master''s death is rted to the ve, then if this matter is spread out, it will have a great influence on the ve.


    It will make other ves more unpopr with the world, and no one even dares to use them.


    After liunu ughtered the master, the people of Liuguo not only carried abel of no courtesy, righteousness and shame, but also abel of cruelty.


    It''s not that Meng Li pities all living beings, but he doesn''t want to influence innocent people because of himself.


    Liunu is a group, not all good people, but not all of them.


    Looking at the second young master who is struggling around, Meng Li takes out a silver needle and inserts it into his fingernail cap slowly, but for the second young master, it''s torture.


    After several torments, the second young master woke up with pain and dizziness.


    In the heart to Meng Li extreme fear, and extreme resentment, what hatred what resentment, why to torture him like this?


    Why, such a mean person, have the courage to do this to him?


    Now, I am still being bullied by a humble man


    But this kind of words, the second young master no longer asked, Meng Li finally tired, directly sent the second young master to the West.


    Out of breath, hey on the bed covered with blood. The whip whipped him up and down. Naturally, it was all blood.


    Meng Li even suspected that somewhere of the second young master had been damaged.


    When she smoked, she didn''t deliberately avoid it.


    It''s just that she didn''t open it.


    Look at that disgusting thing.


    The second young master''s face is very distorted. Meng Li hooks his lips and releases his mental energy. He urately finds the bigdy and the big master and creates a dream for them.


    Now her mental power is more powerful. In addition to the fact that she doesn''t have much power to suppress this talent, her strength hasn''t even been used to the limit, so she can use the dream beast''s talent skills more easily.


    Tell them what their abnormal son did in a dream way, and then make the murderer who killed the second young master a ghost.


    The ghost killed by their perverted son.


    The way his son died was also in their dreams.


    Everything has its reasons and consequences, but Meng Li won''t make the second young master''s reputation better, even though the man is dead.


    In the story, after the client died, he went on with a bad reputation.


    Under the cover of her mental power, she also randomly gave these dreams to people nearby.


    As everyone knows, it is also a blow to the reputation of a Li family who wants to inherit.


    With this dream, when they wake up and see their son''s tragic death, they will believe that their son is avenged by the ghost.


    If someone killed their son, they would not be allowed to have a dream.


    To them, it should be quite strange. Moreover, it is still a feudal society. There is no scientific exnation for many things. They are more superstitious.


    For the eldestdy, in fact, what she does in the plot is not too extreme. It is within the normal reaction of ordinary people. Another person may be more ruthless than her, or even resolutely refuse to leave the client after the young master''s death.The death of her two sons in a row was enough for her to suffer for a period of time.


    Meng Li once again thanks the previous task''s client for giving her this talent skill. It''s not obvious to add some soul power to her, but it''s really very practical.


    However, for the client, a few points of soul power will affect their death.


    It''s mutual satisfaction, which makes up for herck of talent and gives the client the chance to die.


    I have used it many times in the task, and many problems have be simple.


    It''s just that one''s own strength is limited. Even if one uses one''s own soul to deal with others, if one''s spiritual power is stronger than one''s own, this thing will not work.


    So no matter what good things you get, you have to have the strength to show them.


    Meng Li quietly went back to his room to practice.


    The long night, Meng Li with practice to pass the time, and the master''s wife in the dream of people have not woken up, but the work of the maid has been up.


    The boy went to call the second young master early in the morning, but looking at the second young master lying on the bed with blood clotting all over, his face was ferocious, and suddenly he became soft.


    He screamed, ran out of the door and yelled at the top of his voice:


    "something''s wrong, something''s wrong."


    The people in the second young master''s yard rushed over one after another. Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but stare back.


    Leng is no one dare to go forward.


    And see those unbearable props in the second young master''s room, eachplexion is strange, the face is red.


    When the second young master has an ident, he should go to inform the firstdy immediately, but it''s strange that the firstdy and the master haven''t got up, which is totally different from usual.


    Knock on the door carefully, no response.


    Anxious, she could only increase her voice, and finally the noise got louder and louder. She didn''t care whether she would be med for it, so she woke her wife and master from their sleep.


    They sleep with sweat, their hearts thump and thump, and they have an extremely ominous premonition. When they look at each other, their hands are shaking.

 Chapter 849

    Meng Li said:


    "that night, when the young master ate, he didn''t eat much. At that time, I persuaded him to eat more. The young master looked strange and shook his head to go back to bed. I intended to wait outside to see if the young master had any orders, but he told me not to be at the door."


    The madam stares at Meng Li to see, seem to distinguish whether Meng Li says of the truth.


    But my son didn''t eat anything that day. It was said that when my son went out to his bedroom, his walking posture was very strange. Is it true that my son was possessed by a ghost at that time?


    Think of these, madam two lines of tears roll down again.


    She investigates all the time. She has no idea who her son killed.


    I still want to know what''s going on.


    Who did the son kill? Who killed the son?


    Even now I can''t believe it


    But those things are really made by my son secretly.


    Just think about those things, thedy''s face is not from hot panic.


    I''ve never seen this battle in my life.


    Meng Li did not let go of his wife''s expression, withdrew his eyes, and then said:


    ter, I went back to my room and fainted."


    Madam:


    "that''s it?"


    "So you didn''t hear anything?"


    Her face was rather disappointed.


    Meng Li shook his head and said bitterly:


    "I didn''t know that when I woke up the next day, I would..."


    Thedy nced at Meng Li. She was disgusted in the deep of her eyes. She always felt that her two sons had told her to let the maid serve in their yard. It must be someone with a n.


    She said:


    "OK, don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. What you did before, just go back and do it."


    Now I don''t have much energy. Let''s do it for the time being.


    If there is any other news about this ve, he will sell her. He always feels that it is not a good thing and doesn''t want her to contact the master of the house.


    It can only be said that this is a woman''s intuition. Madam, Meng Li has an instinctive aversion, but she can''t tell the source of this aversion.


    Meng Li should be d that his wife is too sad now. She doesn''t have much energy to worry about a maid, otherwise things may be a bit more troublesome.


    Meng Li Good


    Is this telling her to go back to Trojan?


    Meng Li quickly went back to brush the Trojan horse.


    Basically, when the eldestdy said this, her life would be fixed. In the past, Mrs. Li had the right to transfer her to a better ce, but now she certainly can''t.


    There should be no one in this house to plead for her.


    There must be a lot of jokes.


    Indeed, as Meng Li thought, many people feel very happy to know that Meng Li has gone back to brush the Trojan horse.


    The eldestdy said something. No ident, she will brush the Trojan horse all her life.


    Like Xiaoju Qiuyue, he is so happy to hear the news behind his back that he doesn''t know why he is so happy.


    Meng Li used his mental strength to find his personal contract that night and took it back. Although Li''s house is under the care of someone, it''s easier for Meng Li to go out.


    She left Li''s house empty handed, wearing the clothes that she bought as a ve.


    The shoulder of this dress is not covered, in order to let people see that she is liunu. Meng Li changed the shoulder a little. The shoulder is covered, but the sleeve is short. It looks strange.


    Only a few copper pieces of cloth that Mr. Meng could buyst time were cheap


    Buy a piece of cloth and make your own clothes. Now the clothes are not right.


    Meng Li sighed. Now it''s a problem to wear clothes.


    And the second young master is dead, which is vengeance, but she can''t go back before the restriction of system space is loosened.


    She had to think about where to go, so she ran away. Li Fu must have reported to the government.


    In the past, there were also ves, not only ves, but also ves from other ces. The fate of being caught back was very miserable.


    But now the city gate is closed, and it''s not good to go out of the city. Meng Li tried the power of space. This position has a lot of pressure on the power of space, and can hardly build a space channel.


    Meng Li can only leave Li''s house a little further in silence, and then linger at the gate of the city, waiting for daybreak to go out of the city directly. With the deed of identity, it is equivalent to the master returning the deed of identity to her and freeing her, although this freedom is given by Meng Li himself.


    During this period of working in Li''s house, he didn''t have a sry, and he had a grudge with him, so Meng Li had no psychological burden.


    There is also a wooden card in the deed, which is equivalent to the identity card of the client. With this, you can get out of the city gate.


    Meng Li wandered all kinds of ways until dawn. He bought a piece of cloth, found a corner, sewed it with needle and thread, and put it on his body to cover the clothes with a short sleeve.Then he grabbed a handful of dust from the ground and wiped it on his face. His hair was also scratched by Meng Li. In addition, his previous clothes were poor. Now Meng Li is a new female beggar.


    Meng Li took advantage of the Li family did not have time to report official time, out of the gate.


    Now I don''t have any personal documents. It''s unrealistic to go back to Liuguo.


    Perhaps the consignor is not willing to go back to Liuguo, and the consignor has very weak feelings for his parents. Besides, he still hides after going back, and the escaped ves will be arrested by the Liuguo government when they go back.


    Do you want to hang out in this country?


    Meng Li thought, or should first earn some money, and then try to get an ID card, go to other ces.


    Make up one''s mind, Meng Li can only rely on nutrients to continue his life, and then go to the mountains to dig out medicinal materials to sell money. This is the fastest way. If he meets valuable ones, it''s better.


    Meng Li got some medicinal materials to sell, changed some money, and got himself a suit of simr clothes. In fact, he was far away from the city. Even if the Li family reported to the government, the government would not want to go all over the country for a ve.


    It''s rtively safe.


    It''s just that the previous identity can''t be used.


    Meng Li worked hard for a period of time. She lived in the open. Generally speaking, she was lucky. She found out where to buy her identity, and saved enough money for her new identity. She took it for a new identity and left the country.


    When she went to a new country, she practised medicine while looking for herbs with a little value. Now she can cover the whole mountain as soon as she releases her mental energy. It''s more energy-saving and time-saving to look for these herbs.


    The umtion of money is not slow.


    Later, in order to be safe, she changed the identity she had just obtained and found the identity of the country where she is now staying. Since the client does note back, she can only make a decision for her temporarily.


    I rented a ce to stay.


    I want to settle down here.


    Although things are monotonous and repetitive every day, Meng Li has left Li Fu for half a year when he really has two money to settle down.


    It can only be said that survival is not easy.


    It''s a little bit long.

 Chapter 850

    It was the scar of liunu that had been burned before. Meng Li bit his handkerchief and cut it heartlessly.


    This kind of raw meat cut off from the body tastes very sour, but it will still leave obvious scars in the future.


    But there is no such thing as liunu.


    The word "liunu" is humiliation.


    Fortunately, it''s just branded on the shoulder. If it''s branded on the face


    I can only say that this is OK. In some ces, ves are branded on their faces, which is particrly obvious. But let''s go abroad. People are open and pay attention to beauty. We didn''t do that.


    6018 watching Meng Li cut meat in silence


    It''s a werewolf.


    On the other side of Li''s house, the day after Meng Li left, she was found missing.


    After all, Xiaoju Qiuyue pays great attention to Mengli. When Mengli iszy, Xiaoju finally catches your fault and immediately goes to find Mrs. Li toin.


    Because of the death of her two sons in a row, Mrs. Li''s attitude towards Mrs. Li is not good. Mrs. Li is trying to please her master. After listening to Xiaoju''s words, she scolded her and didn''t send someone to find Meng Li.


    When they find out that Meng Li has run away for two days, and once they check that the deed of identity has been taken away, his wife is very disgusted with Meng Li, and is very angry when she knows that she has run away.


    He immediately ordered Mrs. Li to report to the government.


    But it''s toote. Meng Li has already run away.


    Thedy called regret not to die. At that time, she moved her mind to sell the ve. Unexpectedly, she let her run away without making a decision.


    Let''s not say that it''s not worth a few dors to buy her, and it''s not worth money to sell her.


    It''s just that the servant ran away and made peopleugh. A Li family didn''t look at the teenage girl.


    I won''t give her any good fruit.


    Meng Li has been waiting, waiting for the task to bepleted, because she feels that she has done everything she should do.


    But in the end, when 6018 came, he said to Meng Li:


    "the client hopes that you can take her brother and sister out of the house."


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart. He has not moved for such a long time, so he guesses that the client still has something to do.


    "But the mission is about revenge, and there is no hidden mission." Meng Li said frankly.


    If there''s anything you want to aplish, you can say it earlier. She''s been tossing about for half a year, and her identity has changed two. She can''t say it until she''s about to settle down.


    It''s not cheap to change one''s identity. It takes a long time to find a channel.


    This kind of thing is not only illegal, but also risky.


    In terms of money, if you don''t have the mental strength, you can rely on your two legs to find valuable medicinal materials. It''s estimated that you haven''t got a new identity yet.


    Once again, it''s a good feeling to grow up slowly. Many things will be easier.


    Many problems are solved.


    So now the client has to go back to Liuguo. If she had said it earlier, she would not have changed her two identities.


    You just need to change it once, and then when you get to Liuguo, you can take your younger brother and sister and change it again to get insurance.


    "The client said that she was willing to devote all her soul. She said that the next life is not important and she is not satisfied with this life. What do you want to do in the next life?" 6018.


    Meng Li


    It makes sense.


    It''s simr to my own idea. I just want to manage my whole life, and I have only one life.


    Meng Li asked:


    "how much of the power of the whole soul can I share?"


    "Eight points, that is, 80% of the soul power of the client." 6018.


    Now Meng Li is one fifth of the soul.


    He can divide 80%, the rest of Meng Li are not willing to ask where to go, not his ownzy to ask.


    6018 said:


    "in fact, it''s a good deal. After all, we''ve done our duty. It doesn''t matter to do anything more."


    "It''s just more time."


    "Maybe the client didn''t expect that you could easily get rid of the ve status, and you didn''t have to hide. Now she hopes that her younger brother and sister won''t be a ve like her."


    Meng Li sighed. He could understand the client''s idea.


    The fate of exile is not so good.


    Younger brothers and sisters are still young and innocent. Now they have the chance to change their fate. It''s hard to say if they don''t hold fast to it.


    What''s more, one person dedicates his soul to change the fate of several people.


    And the parents of the client did not show any signs of development, and they may send their children out to be ves in the future.


    Take the younger brothers and sisters away to avoid them bing ves.


    Moreover, the client probably doesn''t want his younger brother and sister to be assimted by their environment.


    But in this way, I have to go back to Liuguo. Although I changed my identity twice, I still have to hide my face.After thinking about it, she asked:


    "does the client have any ns for his parents?"


    6018 said:


    "there is no arrangement. She doesn''t like her parents. If their parents sell her, they should lose their love."


    Meng Li said, it''s OK. It makes her feel a little ufortable to think that at the beginning, the client''s parents asked the client to apany some man.


    Maybe it can''t be like motherhood and filial piety.


    Then she doesn''t have to worry about it. After the task ispleted, the client wille back. If she wants to repay her upbringing or something, she can also repay it.


    Without dy, Meng Li made a decision to leave for Liuguo.


    Before departure, Meng Li bought a suit of simr clothes, which he took to Liuguo. They were all worn by rich people.


    On the way to Liuguo, every checkpoint was rtivelyx, and some of the soldiers were even Dishevelled.


    Looking at Meng Li''s beauty, he can''t help teasing him. Meng Li stares at him with cold eyes and shouts. Several officers and soldiers are obedient and apologize. They even say they want to escort Meng Li.


    Girl, it''s not safe for you to look so beautiful. We''ll send you. We''re in good health.


    Meng Li:???


    What should we say?


    If you leave your post without permission in this way, is there only color in your head.


    It''s a random country. If there''s a silver mine in Jinshan, doesn''t the enemy need to send troops, just send a beauty to use a beauty trick?


    In Liuguo, there are too many hot eyes and unpleasantnguage.


    As soon as he entered Liuguo, Meng Li put on a curtain hat to cover her appearance. It''s not bad to wear a coat here. There are few people who offend her.


    Then Meng Li began a new round of walking and saving money. Although the country is small, it will take some time to get to the client''s home.


    I need money to take my younger brother and sister away. It''s only money for meals and amodation. I can sleep anywhere by myself. It''s OK for me to eat with nutrients, but they can''t.


    If you give them nutrients, there''s no way to exin what it is.


    I''m toozy to exin. Besides, nutrients can''t satisfy people''s appetite, and I can''t get used to them.

 Chapter 851

    Finally, he arrived near the client''s home, but Meng Li didn''t go in.


    If not necessary, Meng Li is not willing to let the client''s parents know that she is back.


    I know that I''m back. Although I''m not going to report to the government that my daughter I sold hase back, I can use my brain to maximize the value.


    If you don''t go back, they may sell you.


    And it''s easy to be found and reported by neighbors.


    Meng Li releases his mental energy and checks the client''s younger brother and sister, younger brother pingxia, younger sister Pinghua, and a younger sister Pingxin.


    There is a sister in front of the client. She is just sold out. She doesn''t know which country she''s going to, and her life and death are uncertain.


    These three children, Ping Xia, are 13 years old. In fact, Ping Xia is qualified, but he is a boy, and his family is reluctant to give up, so they never feel that Ping Xia is qualified.


    Pinghua and Pingxin are a little smaller. They were not ten years old when they left, but now they are. Pingxin is nine years old.


    They are not eligible for tax credit.


    If you want to say that taxes are more or less a year, you can''t help it. But most of the time, you can''t beat the hero with a penny. You justck money and you can''t get it by all means.


    I see Ping''s mother and father, but I don''t see the three children. Meng Li releases his mental energy to look for them in the ces where they often go, and finds no trace of them.


    Meng Li thought about whether there was any secret ce nearby. She carefully searched the client''s memory and found a ce. She released her mental energy and saw three children.


    But


    Meng Li turns around and rushes to the ce. When he gets to the ce, he arranges his hangings and hats. He looks at Ping Xia wearing a thin dress. His face is red and his head is full of sweat. At this time, the weather in Liuguo is not warm, and even some people are wearing cotton padded jackets. Ping Xia is just like this because he is practicing martial arts now.


    There is also a special stake, Pinghua Pingxin two little girls even in the horse step, the small face is red, biting teeth, bulging cheeks.


    Next to her was a woman, who was like her, wearing a curtain hat and covering her face.


    Meng Li released his mental power and swept the woman. Looking at her face, which was only 15 or 16 years old, she was still very young, but now she was quietly looking at her eyes, which was veryplicated and deep.


    Meng Li was suspicious. What was the situation? The two women stood opposite and looked at each other. No one spoke first.


    But the three children just aimed their eyes at this side for a while. They didn''t ask or say much. They continued to exercise.


    Since the other side doesn''t speak, Meng lisuo calms down to see what they want to do. Although he can''t see Meng Li''s face clearly, from a woman''s point of view, the other side is not nervous and even veryfortable.


    This made her say:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li faintly smile, in the end is this woman can''t help but speak first, she fake cough, clear throat, deliberately changed his tone.


    So that the three kids don''t know it''s her.


    As long as it doesn''t look like that, the three children would not expect that their sold sister woulde back.


    She said tly:


    "I''m just passing by, but it''s impolite of you to ask who I am?"


    The woman frowned and looked at Meng Li again. Her intuition told her that this man was definitely not passing by, but seemed toe directly.


    Besides, it''s a secret ce, and it''s in a barren mountain. This woman is not badly dressed. How can shee to such a ce?


    The other side''s voice is t, like a pool of water without waves, without emotion. Sometimes people are afraid that others have emotion, sometimes they are also afraid that others have no emotion.


    She doesn''t like people who have no emotion, because you don''t know what you can hear from her tone, so that people can''t get a glimpse of her inner feelings.


    There was no way to infer what she thought.


    Ah!


    The other side said so, she is also embarrassed to say other, she no longer look at Meng Li, but the three children stop, called to her side.


    Said:


    "shall we have a rest?"


    "Yes, sister Susu."


    Ping Xin is the youngest. He has been tired for a long time. He is very happy to have a rest and smiles at Su Su.


    Susu touched the sweat on Pingxin''s head, squatted down, hugged Pingxin Heping flower, and said:


    "what do you want to eat, sister Susu will make it for you."


    Ping Xin tilted his head to think, shook his head, not too hungry, Pinghua peace summer is not too want to eat.


    Now it''s not time to have a meal. Instead, I''m practicing hard at this time and I haven''t formed the habit of eating.


    This makes Su Su very embarrassed. It''s hard for someone to continue training here now, but sitting and waiting for others to leave like this, it''s like he has something to hide.


    Meng lisuo''s nature is also sitting on one side, silently looking at this woman.What is the origin of this woman named Su Su? It always gives Meng Li a strange feeling. Her words and deeds are still a little different from her age.


    It''s good for them to learn some self-defense skills, but it depends on who they learn from and what they do.


    Ping Xin and Ping Hua both talk around Su Su. The two children are chattering, but Su Su is embarrassed to deal with it. It''s really ufortable when someone is around.


    This makes Pingxin and Heping Hua feel boring very soon. Knowing that sister Su is unwilling to speak now, Pinghua looks at Meng Li with a little vignce, but Pingxin is bolder and runs to Meng Li and asks:


    "sister, are you also here to see us practice martial arts?"


    Su Su is a little nervous. It''s not easy to see the woman''s behavior. She doesn''t want Ping Xin to talk to her too much, but she instinctively hopes to find out the other person''s way through Ping Xin''s mouth.


    It made her mouth open and close.


    Meng Li takes a look at Ping Xin''s small face, which is simr to the client''s eyebrows. It''s still not long open, and if it''s long open, it''s not bad.


    She nodded:


    "yes, what are you doing?"


    Ping Xin bared her teeth andughed. Her expression was very pure. She said:


    "I just told you to practice martial arts. Sister Su said that if we practice martial arts well, we don''t have to go out to be ves. Then we can still..."


    "Xinxin!"


    Su Su cried coldly, with a trace of anxiety in her voice. She seemed to be afraid that when she waste, she would be told their secret by Ping Xin.


    Ping Xin''s words haven''t finished, he was interrupted by Su Su, which makes Ping Xin''s expression stupefied, and a little at a loss and at a loss.


    Ping Xia came over like a little adult. She gave Meng Li a cold look and said to Ping Xin:


    "sister Su said, don''t talk to strangers, do you forget?"


    Pingxin Xiaolian became nervous and felt that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. She covered her mouth and said:


    "fortunately, I haven''t finished."


    She silently stepped back a few steps, Ping Xia took her further away from Meng.

 Chapter 852

    It seems that these three children believe Su Su more.


    Su Su stands up and walks towards Meng Li at the moment. No matter how silly she is, she knows that the other party has a purpose here.


    She said frankly:


    "is it convenient to have a talk?"


    Meng Li agreed.


    Su Su walks to one side, and Meng Li follows. Suddenly Su Su turns around, takes out a soft sword from his waist, stabs Meng Li and points it at her neck. It seems that he wants to control her first. Meng Li''s body quickly turns around, and his outstretched hand is very flexible. After knocking on Su Su Su''s wrist for several times, Su Su feels that her whole hand is numb and the soft sword falls to the ground.


    Her expression is very embarrassed, did not expect to meet the opponent today.


    Meng Li didn''tugh or what, she just said tly:


    "don''t do it easily, unless you are sure and know the depth."


    Su Su was angry. She taught her that she didn''t know what to do. She was a little angry and said, "you stand here for no reason, and you don''t say what you want to do. I don''t think you have a good heart."


    Meng Li:


    , "Ann is not good at heart has the final say."


    Su Su said:


    "what are you going to do?"


    The three children looked at this side, especially Ping Xia, with anxious expression. Su Su shook his head at them, and they resisted the impulse toe.


    "I''m going to take these three children." Meng Li said.


    Su Su refused directly:


    "impossible."


    Meng Li: "who are you? Why can''t you say that?"


    "Who are you? Why do you want to take it away?" Su Su retorted.


    Meng Li''s voice is a little cold:


    "I ask you who are they?"


    Su Su in the end is to hear this cold, but also understand the other party impatient, just a short fight let Su Su understand that he is not the opponent of the other party, which makes her tend to reason.


    "I am their guardian." Susu road.


    Meng Li repeated:


    "Guardian?"


    "Yes, their parents are also protected byw." Su Su exined.


    Although she''s not a real guardian, she can fool around first.


    Meng Li said thoughtfully:


    "but as far as I know, the families of the three children are still there..."


    This made Susu a little angry and felt that she had been fooled, she said:


    "since you are prepared, why bother to talk more here, but I tell you, there is no way to take them, I will never let them be ves for you."


    Su Su''s voice was a little angry when she mentioned ves. She said:


    "this is a disgusting ve society, morbid."


    Meng Li: "I''m not listening to you attack society."


    Su Su was even more angry. When she was Meng Li, she meant to maintain the social status quo. She said:


    "it''s all because you people are used to the existence of ves. In fact, life should be equal. No one is superior to others. I don''t believe you will take these three children back to raise them well instead of being ves."


    Dressed so well, you can''t be a rtive or friend of three children.


    Meng Li


    Reason for yourself?


    Did she say she was going to enve her three children?


    Meng Li thought, or look at the origin of this woman, she was emitting fluorescence, in the case of no one noticed into the three children''s body, also into the body of Su Su.


    This makes them look sluggish slowly, in the end is the child, the first three can not carry, slowly squatting on the ground, holding the knee fell asleep.


    In fact, Su Su was very alert. She realized that it was wrong. She bit her tongue hard to wake herself up. Seeing the three children like this, she said angrily to Meng Li:


    "what are you doing?"


    There''s a little bit of panic in my heart.


    Meng Li increases the anesthesia of Su Su''s divine consciousness. Although Su Su can''t bear it soon, it also makes Meng Li understand Su Su''s unusual features.


    At least the soul is stronger than ordinary people. Fortunately, her spiritual strength has also risen.


    Then Meng Li hypnotizes Su Su. Meng Li first asks some less important questions to give Su Su a buffer time.


    Slowly, Meng Li asked Su Su, "where did youe from in the first ce?"


    Su Su''s eyes are nk, but when she faces this problem, she instinctively resists. Maybe this is the secret in her heart.


    Meng Li asked other questions first, why Su Su taught the children to practice martial arts, and how he got to know them.


    Finally, Meng Li went back and asked Su Su:


    "are you crossing?"


    Su Su''s godless eyes shed a trace of resistance, trying to resist and wake up. Finally, she gave up. She nodded. Meng Li knew the whole story from the question and answer with Su Su Su.Su Su is a traverser, but it''s not known exactly where she came from and what she did before. Su Su''s subconsciousness regards her previous identity as a great secret, and it''s hard to find out.


    Meng lisuo is not willing to study deeply, which is not too important for her.


    But when Su Su was chased, he was saved by Ping Xia. He came and went, and Su Su also learned about Ping Xia''s family.


    Knowing that pingxia''s family is a poor family with children as tax credit, they have more pity on pingxia. It''s good to touch pingxia''s roots, so they decide to exercise pingxia.


    Seeing Pingxin and hepinghua, Su Su also epted them.


    If so, Meng Li also thinks that Su Su people are good. Ping Xia has saved her life and cultivated her three children.


    I can''t stand it. Susu wants to set up a killer organization.


    And the ambition is not small, and it ns to cover several neighboring countries.


    Meng Li said it''s hard to say. This is not the female leader of this ne. It''s hard to say that in the original world, making a killer organization as one''s own power is also a killer.


    Therefore, although in hypnotic state, she can refuse to tell her previous ce and upation, and look at her identity before crossing. Maybe at that time, she was specially trained in this field.


    If they are caught in a mission failure, they will not let others explore their identity, even hypnosis.


    But after crossing everything, even if Su Su had trained himself in private, it was not as good as the previous professional training.


    Maybe Susu had already rxed her vignce. She probably thought that no one would hypnotize in this ce.


    So it''s easy to say what happened and what we n to do after crossing.


    I''ve met assassin crossing before. It''s really a high-risk profession. It''s easy to die. It''s OK to cross when you die. It''s cool if you can''t cross?


    I''m going to be a killer. No, Susu''s going to be a killer now.


    It''s very risky.


    If it wasn''t for the client''s temporary request toe back, Su Su might not have met her. Of course, if she didn''te back, she didn''t know that the three children were involved with Su Su.


    I''m going to be a killer, high-risk, with my head tied to my belt.


    But these children are very close to Susu.


    I think it''s better to be a killer than a ve.

 Chapter 853

    Ah, if you are a woman leader, you may be able to make a career. However, following a woman leader is also dangerous. If you can survive, you are a character. If you can''t survive, you may not even have a tombstone.


    Meng Li feels very sad. Even if she wants to erase or tamper with people''s memory, she can only change a small part.


    In fact, it''s not erasing or tampering. It''s just that we can hide this part of the memory in the mind of the person concerned. If there is a hypnotist, it can also wake up this part of the memory.


    Meng Lidong wants to hide the three children''s memory of knowing Su Su, but he thinks that they are not together for one or two days, so it may be difficult to implement.


    Forget it.


    I don''t know whether the three children meet Susu in the plot. It''s a blessing or a disaster. What''s the final oue.


    Meng Li looked at Su Su and snapped his fingers. Su Su came back and looked at Meng Li with fear:


    "what did you do to me just now?"


    Meng Li:


    "nothing."


    Su Su can''t afford to entangle with Meng Liduo.


    He hurriedly went to see the three children, woke them up, checked their condition, and found that there was no serious problem. Su was relieved.


    Three children see Su Su so nervous, afraid to look at Meng Li, Meng Li turned away.


    I don''t know what to say now. I can''t use my real identity in front of Su Su. Moreover, they like Su Su so much that they ask them to go with them?


    I''m just a stranger to them. I''ll go with her if I''m stupid.


    Ah, the thought of taking all three children away, leaving the client a pair of parents


    After all, it can be regarded as the kindness of raising. Forget it, Meng Li feels that he worries too much.


    The client doesn''t want to care about her parents, which has nothing to do with her. Even if she does something beneficial to the client''s parents and the client doesn''t want toe back, she still keeps away from her parents.


    If the client is willing, he cane back to take care of his parents at that time.


    With regard to parents, Meng Li let the client choose for himself.


    Family matters are difficult.


    The purpose of taking the children is to prevent the three children from being taken as ves by their parents.


    Seeing that Meng Li had left, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief and said to the three children:


    "I won''t practice today. Go home and have a good rest. If there is anything, you can give me a signal."


    Ping Xia nodded and thought of the thing that sister Su had given him, something that could fly to heaven. She said it was a signal bomb.


    Susu sent the three children to the neighborhood, and then watched them go home before she turned around and nned to leave.


    But as soon as she turned around, she met Meng Li. Her pupils shrank, but she soon calmed down.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "why do you want to follow me? What''s your purpose?"


    Meng Li said:


    "children are still young. Don''t give them an illusory blueprint. Do you think they have the ability of self judgment now?"


    So small, do you really know the danger of being a killer?


    Won''t you really regret it in the future?


    It''s too early for them to decide the direction of their future life.


    But it is undeniable that without Susu, their ultimate fate may be the bullied ves.


    "Who are you? You care about them so much, but when you see that you are well dressed, why don''t you care about them?" Su asked.


    Meng Li:


    "these are not your concerns. You want to establish a killer organization, but I hope you don''t take advantage of children''s ignorant mind."


    "Maybe you only told them that when the killerse and go like the wind, they are very smart, and when necessary, they can punish the evil and promote the good. Have you ever told them that once the killers are caught, they will die miserably?"


    "They can''t even get married. Don''t worry about them. Do they understand the negative effects?"


    Meng Li is embarrassed to ask Su Su, but he can''t refute it. Su Su: "who are you, what have you done to me, and how do you know everything?"


    "What else do you know?" Su Su nervously looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at Su Su indifferently. Su Su calmed down and said:


    "there''s nothing in this world that has the best of both worlds. If something happens identally and you die miserably, you can only say that your skills are inferior to others."


    Meng Li:


    "but you didn''t tell your child that this kind of thing would happen."


    "They''ll understandter." Su Su''s voice is a little sharp.


    "I am for their good. If I don''t work hard, I will be a ve. They are different from you. They have no choice."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I hope you don''t disturb these children any more. If you talk about martial arts, I think I''m better than you. I''ll teach them."


    Su Su Lengleng looked at Meng Li, clearly standing in front of a person about her age, but as if standing on a mountain.And the mountain seems to fall down anytime and anywhere, holding her down.


    "You can''t just take away my efforts." Su Su plucked up the courage to say it.


    Meng Li: "do they belong to you?"


    "They are willing to follow me." Susu road.


    Meng Li: "it''s even. Pingxia saved you. You taught them something. It''s not a loss."


    Su Su opened her mouth and felt powerless. She didn''t know what to say to refute. Meng Li said, "you go. If you disturb them again, I don''t know what I will do."


    "Cherish your second life, your fate should be broken."


    Yes, she cut it off.


    Meng Li doesn''t think it''s a good way to be a killer, especially when he''s with the suspected face woman leader. He may have to sacrifice for the face woman leader at that time.


    Su Su: "you threaten me."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you can think so."


    Su Su looked up at the sky and felt helpless again. Meng Li asked:


    "not yet?"


    Su Su''s eyes are extremelyplicated, but she is decisive and knows how to choose. She knows that it''s meaningless to go down like this. After all, she can''t beat others, so she turns and walks away.


    In my heart, I can''t help sighing that it''s still too weak to protect the people who want to protect, but looking at each other''s appearance, intuition is not a bad person.


    Besides, don''t worry. We need a result now.


    Meng Li looks at Su Su''s back. His future life is still long and wonderful. Today''s things will be forgotten in the future.


    Meng left town, bought some dry food, some cooked meat, bought a few clothes, all ording to the three children''s body shape to buy, these carry on the body, a big bag.


    When it was dark outside, Ping''s father and mother let the three children sleep in the room. They went out and went out.


    Specifically, Meng Li doesn''t want to pay attention to where he is going, so as not to waste his mind.


    Meng Li goes straight in. She goes to pingxia first, because she can see that Pingxin Pinghua listens to pingxia. If pingxia is willing to follow her, Pingxin Pinghua will be much easier.

 Chapter 854

    Ping Xia didn''t listen to her parents. Instead, she waved her fists in the room and practiced martial arts. Meng Li nodded in her heart, but Ping Xia was good.


    It seems that he is also a person who can endure hardships.


    She pushed the door in and pingxia immediately finished her work. She looked at Meng Li warily and asked, "how did youe here?"


    Meng Li hissed to Ping Xia, indicating that he was quiet. Ping Xia pretended to be calm on the surface, but many thoughts shed in his heart.


    Unconsciously, he touched himself and asked:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li takes off the curtain cap, and Ping Xia stares at Meng Li''s face and looks hard. Gradually, his mouth is wide open and his face is incredible. Finally, he shouts:


    "elder sister?"


    Call tentatively.


    Meng Li nodded andughed at Ping Xia. Ping Xia said: "sister, how did youe back? I''m not dreaming."


    He walked towards Meng Li and touched Meng Li''s arm to confirm his real existence.


    Meng Li said:


    "keep your voice down. Don''t be too loud. If you are found, you will be in trouble."


    Ping Xia nodded and lowered his voice. He asked:


    "how can youe back? What''s the matter?"


    I can see that Ping Xia is very happy and excited.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll talk about itter. This time, I want to take you three away."


    In fact, we can take our time. First, we can get in touch with our feelings and try to bring the children''s hearts together. But it all takes time.


    Just because the power of space was suppressed, Meng Li had to be cautious, and he didn''t dare to dy too long to attract attention. At that time, he was found to have too many troubles.


    It''s inconvenient not to run away all at once.


    Ping Xia Leng for a moment, and then asked:


    "go? Where to? "


    Meng Li: "I''ll take you out of this home. I don''t want you to be like me."


    Ping Xia''s excitement faded, and he said:


    "where are we going? Can we live? "


    Meng Li: "yes, as long as we work hard, life is no problem."


    It may be a little harder. After all, the reality is here.


    Ping Xia hesitated and said, "I don''t want to go."


    Meng Li: "why?"


    Pingxia said:


    "sister Su will be sad to know."


    "I promised her to grow up with her. I can''t walk out."


    Meng Li:


    "I have talked to her and she agreed."


    "She won''t agree."


    Ping Xia firmly refutes Meng Li, looking at Meng Li''s eyes with a little sharpness.


    Meng Li: "no, she will agree."


    Ping Xia:


    "elder sister, you go. I don''t want to go. I know it''s inconvenient for you toe back in such a way. I won''t tell anyone."


    Although pingxia is young, she is very careful.


    Meng Li:


    "so what kind of killer are you going to be with Su Su?"


    Ping Xia: "what''s wrong?"


    "Could it be worse than it is now?"


    In the face of this problem, pingxia is very sharp. It can be seen that Su Su''s position in pingxia''s heart is still very important.


    Meng Li:


    "do you know what a killer is? Killers generally have no principles, no right or wrong. As long as they are paid, they will take their lives. "


    "Merciless, more murderous."


    Ping Xia asked back:


    "so what? If I be a ve, others will do the same to me. They will kill me like chickens and ducks


    Meng Li takes a deep look at Ping Xia, but is brainwashed by Su Su.


    In fact, it''s not unreasonable. If she had to choose the same thing, she would rather pick up the butcher''s knife than choose to be the one under the butcher''s knife.


    "It''s living with your head tied to your belt." Meng Li tells Ping Xia.


    Pingxia said: "I know."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little cold, she said:


    "you know, you know everything, do you know Pingxin Pinghua?"


    "How many years older are you than them? You can take them the way you want to go. Do they know it will be like this in the future? Will they like it? "


    "They may be ignorant and have noprehensive understanding of things at all."


    Ping Xia was asked by Meng Li in silence.


    The two of them are really not very clear. What they think is that they will understand gradually.


    Atst he thought about it and said:


    "then you take them away."Meng Li looks at Ping Xia with no expression on his face, which puts a great psychological pressure on Ping Xia. Ping Xia feels very ufortable and says, "elder sister, I don''t know what you''ve experienced when you go out, but you''ve changed now."


    "I feel like you''re not my sister anymore. The way you look at me now has no emotion."


    She taught him to read people''s faces and emotions.


    Meng Li: "do you have feelings for me now?"


    "Or do you have more feelings for your sister Su?"


    Meng Li''s words make Ping Xia a little angry. He didn''t expect to meet his sister like this.


    "I really don''t want to go. My parents won''t make me a ve." Ping Xia said with some pleading.


    Meng Li:


    "do you really want to stay?"


    When Meng Li asked him like this, Ping Xia hesitated for a moment, and then said firmly: "don''t go."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "well, it''s your choice. I can not take you away, but you have to persuade your two sisters."


    Ping Xia: "do you really want to take them?"


    Meng Li: "if you don''t take them away, will you pay the tax in the future? Don''t forget, Pinghua is ten years old. "


    Maybe Susu has a way to help pay the tax, but when she pays the money, it proves that Pinghua owes her.


    The more you owe, the more you have to pay back with your life.


    As for Ping Xia, if she doesn''t want to leave, she doesn''t insist. Just as Ping Xia said, his parents won''t tax him because he is the only boy in the family.


    If you want to follow Su Su, you can be a teenager. Now that you know what''s at stake, you still choose like this. That''s his business.


    Meng Li''s words embarrass Ping Xia. Where does he have money to pay taxes? Even if he has money to pay taxes, he will stay at home, and his sister will not be exchanged for other things by his parents.


    If you follow yourself, my sister is right. They are girls and should not live in fear.


    Ping Xia walked towards the door with her head down:


    "I, I''ll persuade them."


    Meng Li: "yes, in a word, I can''t let it out, otherwise our family will be punished."


    Ping Xia:


    "I see."


    When he opened the door, it creaked. He felt that the door would copse in the next second, but he persisted for many years. Ping Xia went out of the door and turned the corner. Meng Li watched him with his mental strength.


    Ping Xia doesn''t want to go. She can''t knock people unconscious and carry them. She can only follow him.


    If two girls don''t want to go, Meng Li can only smile and give up all the soul power of the client. In this life choice, Meng Li doesn''t like to force others.

 Chapter 855

    Even at their age, how hard they feel to say, the effect is not very big.


    What you can understand is understood now, and what you don''t understand is not understood.


    It''s not happy to force them away, and the client won''t be happy in the future.


    The whole two people resented her. You took us away.


    It''s just the road you choose, whether you know it or not at that time, you have to bear the right and wrong.


    Many people often say that it was my fault when I was young, but it was also your fault.


    Few people say that it was a Roman road that I chose when I was young and not sensible. Now it''s reallyfortable.


    Right choice means foresight, wrong choice means ignorance?


    The existence of the error lies in the fact that this incident failed to bring about an ideal ending, which may be caused by various factors, such as theter period itself and the surrounding environment.


    Should be able to bear the right decision to bring good life, but also to bear the wrong decision to bring pain in life.


    Ping Xia didn''te here for a long time. Meng lisuo sat cross knee to practice. About half an hourter, Ping Xia came with Ping Xin Ping Hua.


    As soon as Pingxin Pinghua saw Meng Li, she ran to Meng Li and asked for a hug.


    Meng Li squatted down and held one in one hand. Ping Xin looked at the hairpin on Meng Li''s head and said:


    "sister, hairpin is so beautiful."


    Meng Li: "do you like it?"


    Ping Xin nodded and said:


    "but my sister is more beautiful."


    Meng Li touched his new face and said with a smile:


    "his mouth is smeared with honey."


    Pinghua pursed her lips and said:


    "I didn''t praise my elder sister. Did my elder sister ignore me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "how can it be? Look at your little vinegar bun."


    Pingxia said:


    "I''ve told them about it. They are willing to go with you."


    Ping Xia''s eyes stay on the three people, and all of them are reluctant to give up.


    Meng Li looked at the two girls and said:


    "are you willing to go with me?"


    Ping Xin said:


    "well, my brother said it''s dangerous to follow sister su. He asked us to follow you."


    "Are you afraid of danger?" Meng Li looks at Ping Xin and asks.


    Ping Xin said with some embarrassment:


    "I still think it''s better to be with my sister."


    Pingxin''s words embarrassed pingxia for a moment, but they were soon ignored by force.


    Pinghua also said:


    "when my sisteres to pick us up, we will follow you."


    Meng Li smiles, pats her two younger sisters on the back and instructs Ping Xia: "don''t tell Su Su about me."


    Ping Xia nodded and said:


    "I promise you."


    Meng Li said:


    "a man''s words are his words."


    Ping Xia was a little shy and gave a smile. He said:


    "sure, you can go quickly, or you wille backter."


    "Here you are." Ping Xia handed Meng Li the cloth bag and said:


    "it''s toote to pack up the clothes. They grow fast. I don''t think they can wear them for long."


    Meng Li nods and opens the cloth bag. It''s the identity card of Ping Xin and Ping Hua, as well as their birthday.


    She put these two things close to her body and said to Ping Xia:


    "for thest time, will youe with us?"


    Ping Xia shook her head firmly and said: "I''m not going."


    Meng Li: "good."


    It''s good that parents still have a son by their side.


    Anyway, atst they changed their daughters, leaving only their sons.


    Ah, I have to change the two children''s identities, but I''m not in a hurry. I can wait.


    The identity card is only used when passing through the customs. Even if the parents report to the official, they must follow the way of the local parents here. It''s just a case study.


    I won''t look for it very carefully. If I get out of this ce and go to other ces, I won''t look for it.


    After all, the newspaper official''s family has no influence background. Generally, it is difficult for others to do everything for you.


    It''s OK not to change, but the insurance is changed.


    Ping Xin said to Ping Xia:


    "brother, let''s go together."


    Small eyes are full of expectations, Pinghua also said:


    "brother, let''s go."


    Ping Xia still firmly refused, he said:


    "no, I won''t be taxed, there''s no need to go."


    "You''ll be safe when you go."


    Ping Xin pursed her mouth, and she sighed.


    Meng Li divided half of the cooked meat he bought from his bag and gave it to Ping Xia. The vor of the meat was so strong that Ping Xia instinctively swallowed his saliva"Take it and eat it."


    "That''s right."


    Meng Li hands Ping Xia the clothes he bought. He was going to change them on the road, but now if he doesn''t go, he can only give them to him now.


    Ping Xia, holding his clothes and cooked meat, looked at his sister''s eyes with infinite tolerance, which made him feel guilty. He choked: "take care, sister."


    Meng Liughed for a while, nodded and said:


    "take care, too."


    Ping Xia wanted to talk and stop, but he didn''t say anything atst.


    He originally wanted to tell his sister that he could bring them back to have a look when they grew up, but after thinking about it, he still let it go.


    He wants to be a killer with Susu in the future. He shouldn''t worry too much about being a killer.


    I don''t want to implicate my sister and them because of something.


    Forget it, forget it


    Ping Xin and Ping Hua are very reluctant to give up. Looking at Ping Xia, they both cry, but they know that they want to leave. If they don''t leave, they will be ves in the future.


    Meng Li saw that they were so reluctant, and he didn''t know what to say.


    The client really doesn''t want to stay in this home. If he wants to stay in this home a little bit, he will not want to take his younger brother and sister away. Instead, he wants to get rich and improve the life of this home.


    Let this family develop, it will not be unable to pay taxes.


    However, if you are yourself, you may not be able to forgive such parents. If you let a young woman go out with a man, it''s justpany, not marriage.


    Today because of this thing can apany this, tomorrow also can apany that?


    Although they cry sad, Meng Li still wears a good curtain and hat and leads them away.


    Ping Xia has been following him for a long time. Meng Li asked him to go back several times, but he didn''t want to.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s so dark outside. It''s good for us to go back early."


    Ping Xia asked:


    "it''s dark now. Would it not be dark if I went back earlier?"


    Meng Li The farther you go, the more likely you are to meet wild animals or bad people. "


    Pingxin Pinghua also quietly advised pingxia to go back, although very reluctant, but they are very sensible.


    Ping Xia looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "aren''t you afraid, sister?"


    Meng Li: "I''m not afraid, because I have the ability to protect them now, but you don''t even have the ability to protect yourself."


    She''s not showing off that she''s better than a little boy. She''s not missing that much in her heart. She''s just motivating a boy in another way.


    Ping Xia said: "sooner orter, I will have the ability to protect the people I want to protect."


    Meng Li patted Ping Xia on the shoulder and said:


    "work hard, the way is long."

 Chapter 856

    Ping Xia takes a deep look at Meng Li, turns around and runs away.


    Back with a bit of determination.


    Ping Xia understood that this turn, they are two worlds, two lives.


    Meng Li takes Pingxin Pinghua and goes on to the gate of the city. The client''s home is a remote ce, and the more prosperous he goes towards the gate.


    Tired of walking on the road, Meng Li gives Pingxin Pinghua cooked meat.


    Ping Xin tears the meat to Meng Li. Meng Li eats it sweetly. Meng Li likes this little girl a little. It''s very warm.


    But she shook her head and said:


    "you eat, I''m not hungry."


    Pingxin hepinghua was so moved that her sister didn''t eat anything, so she gave them delicious food.


    If they knew that Meng Li was really not hungry and had no appetite, they would think they were moved in vain.


    Eat something to recover his strength. Meng Li and his two children are on their way again. There are more unbearable things in the city at night. Pingxin and Pinghua have rarely seen such battles, and they all say they can''t understand and are shocked.


    Meng Li just pulls them away and doesn''t want them to see more.


    Although the two children are small, they have good feet and can walk fast. When they get to the gate, it''s only midnight. If Meng Li is alone, he will find a ce to make do with it. After all, he has to save some money. It''s not easy to make money.


    But there are two children, Meng Li still opened a room, three people a room, let them two sleep, oneself sit practice.


    When the gate was about to open at dawn, Meng Li woke up the two children and went out.


    After catching up with the first group of people who went out of the gate, Meng Li felt that the prohibition of the system space was loose.


    Is the clienting back now?


    She wants to decide for herself what to do without her arranging?


    Meng Li hesitates a little. If the three women are on their way, it''s more dangerous if they don''t have the power to protect themselves.


    She asked 6018:


    "ask the client if she wants toe back now."


    6018 said, wait a moment, then said:


    "the client said yes."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Li found an opportunity to return to the system space when he was on his way to rest. He left a basic skill for the client, which can absorb aura. ording to the aura of this ne, although cultivating this skill can not be a peerless master, it can also be regarded as self-protection.


    Besides, now the client''s body has been trained by her, and she has great strength.


    I hope the client can live a good life, probably only once.


    Meng Li''s reward:


    to fulfill Ping Chun''s wish: revenge.


    Fulfill the additional wish: take my brother and sister.


    Score 100 points, get 70000 points, boundary power reward: 850 points, soul power reward: 8 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 311900


    boundary power: 4385


    soul power: 8


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Meng Li carefully looked at each of the awards, they are still rtively rich, it is worth it.


    It''s this task that makes people really depressed. At the beginning, when she epted the plot, she didn''t feel so depressed, but when she was in it, she could feel the pain.


    That kind of people around contempt, contempt to the bone of the eyes people can not ignore.


    Moreover, the whole task does not even have any happy clips. People are in a negative mood for a long time, and they are influenced by the people around them. That kind of anger can only be suppressed by themselves.


    Meng Li absorbed eight points of soul power. He felt a little bigger than before. After all, there were three points more.


    But in this world, mental power is used too often, whether it is to use the talent of dream beast to deal with people, or to hypnotize people, or to quickly umte property and use mental power to find medicinal materials, it all depends on mental power.


    In order to protect himself, he didn''t have much rest. Meng Li felt very tired. After thinking about it, he went to sleep first.


    After Meng Li wakes up, he also looks at the things after the client goes back.


    After the client went back, he followed his two sisters disguised as beggars, covered their good looks and continued to walk.


    Left Liuguo, went to another country, and thennded in a vige.


    This vige is not poor. It''s still living well. Thend is fertile and the fruits are big and sweet.


    The folk custom is also simple. A woman living alone is very friendly to the three girls of the client and is willing to vacate a room for the three sisters.


    It''s apany for her.


    The client arranged for the two sisters to find the medicine by themselves.


    That''s right. I''ll sell it with herbs.I want to live on this.


    Meng Li estimated that when he was looking for medicinal materials, he was remembered by the client. In fact, it is feasible for the client to do so. Some things look very simr, but they have no effect, and even have toxicity.


    But even if you admit it wrong, the pharmacy won''t ept it, and it won''t have a bad effect.


    At most, it takes a little bit of effort.


    But the client may think that it''s easy to see that it seems that she is quick and convenient to find herbs, but she can find valuable ones, but that''s because of the existence of mental power.


    The body does not need to move, uses the mental strength scanning, saves the time is not a little bit.


    Sure enough, the way for the consignor to find herbs is not smooth, because some herbs are not worth money, and the processing is very troublesome.


    The client''s heart is sad.


    But to live with my sister, we have to find a way. Here they have nond, and it''s unrealistic to farm.


    Just found that life is so hard, but Pingchun faintly feel that life should not be so hard.


    She seemed to see someone making life easy.


    But Ping Chun couldn''t tell who it was.


    Ping Chun practices ording to the skills left by Meng Li, and takes two younger sisters to practice. The two girls are very interested in these, so they practice when they have nothing to do.


    Murakami also has a bad heart, hit the idea of Pingchun, intention is not right, Pingchun sneer, provoke her?


    She is now afraid of her strength, and two or three men are not her rivals.


    Just about to repair the man, a young man in the vige helped Ping chun to drive him away.


    Ping Chunxin says you are lucky, otherwise you can''t tell how miserable it is today.


    I think so in my heart, but I said to the brave man on the face that it''s good that you helped each other today, otherwise I Ah.


    He was so shy that he had a little grievance. He was so beautiful that he could not say a word and ran away.


    Ping Chun


    Since then, the boy will catch a rabbit today and get a pheasant tomorrow and send it to Pingchun.


    They fell in love with each other. Ping Chun took her mother in as a godmother, married her from here, and then took her two sisters with her.


    After a sweet little life, Pingchun had nothing to do with farming and hunting, and had nothing to do with getting some medicinal materials to subsidize his family. His two younger sisters were obedient, and the whole family worked hard to make life better.


    in and warm days.

 Chapter 857

    Meng Li light smile, who said that such a bad day, not everyone is in pursuit of prosperous and rich life.


    As long as the heart is satisfied, everything is fine.


    She took a look at pingxia. Pingxia followed Su Su and went out to expand her business.


    Ping Xia''s growth rate is very fast. She should be naive. Now she is quite mature in speaking and doing things.


    But looking at Ping Xia''s eyes is more and more resolute.


    It seems that Ping Xia will give her parents silver, but they don''t care where Ping Xia goes.


    As for the two girls who ran away from home, their parents didn''t seem to have much feeling. They just wanted to scold them and say that they had been raised in vain.


    Fortunately, we don''t have to face the embarrassing situation that we can''t afford to pay taxes and we don''t have children to pay taxes.


    Meng Li no longer looks, and his consciousness returns to the system space.


    Perhaps the client was anxious to go back because she was worried that she wouldplicate her life. The client pursued a simple life.


    Maybe I''m disgusted with the feeling of being a ve in a family.


    Meng Li got up, went to the big screen, looked at his own points, there are 310000.


    She points to open the elixir field in the mall, and the picture of 100000 elixir fields is still there. Meng Li asks the customer service if they can send her some elixir seeds.


    It''s just a try. I didn''t expect to talk to her.


    But unexpectedly, the customer service answered, and she asked:


    "kiss, how much do you want?"


    Meng Li said shyly:


    "of course, the more you give, the better."


    There are too many good things.


    Customer service:


    "kiss, aren''t you ashamed to say that?"


    Meng Li: "no way."


    Customer service: "why not?"


    There was also a puzzled expression on the back.


    Meng Li No, it won''t


    Customer service:


    "can''t you afford the elixir seed in your pocket?"


    "Kiss, I suggest you do more tasks to umte points."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless:


    "do you want to send it or not?"


    The customer service sent an aggrieved expression:


    "if you are cruel to me, if you have the ability, you should try again."


    Meng Li


    What kind of customer service is this? There''s something wrong with your mind.


    Mentally retarded.


    Fierce you fierce you, Meng Li made an angry expression in the past said:


    "fierce you how, fierce you."


    Meng Li thought that he was going to have a fight with a customer service across the screen. Unexpectedly, the customer service made a shy expression and said:


    "kiss me, I like a person with such personality as you. I decided to give you more seeds and what''s worth."


    Meng Li was speechless to the extreme. He didn''t know what to say or reply to.


    Customer service sent a message again:


    "kiss you and ce an order quickly. You can get as many seeds as you can."


    "After all, there are not many people like you who are still farming in your busy schedule."


    "Come on, you must stick to your hobby and persevere, otherwise you will never find how boring what you are doing now."


    "People buy pills directly. It''s cheap and cost-effective. If you want to buynd, buy seeds and nt them yourself, do you want to make pills by yourself? I feel bored."


    Meng Li''s chest went up and down, and he was angry andughed by the customer service:


    "if you talk again, I''llin. Do you believe it?"


    Customer service:


    "you are cruel to me, but I like it."


    Meng Li silently points out aint, but he doesn''t expect to meet a neurotic customer service.


    Say she''s boring?


    Is she bored?


    She is to ask for love vine, to ask for love vine to have vitality to be able to absorb, is there a mistake?


    If you feed Lingshi Wenqing vine every day, it doesn''t grow. It''s growing vegetables for Wenqing vine.


    Meng Liins about customer service, but he still has no expression on his face. He has no expectation of what kind of seed he has in his heart.


    It''s intoxicating to meet this neurotic customer service.


    Soon, Lingtian was sent to Mengli, and it came to the system space. It was not a piece ofnd that suddenly fell into Mengli''s system space, but a separate space, which was arge area of Lingtian.


    The appearance of this space is like a ss jar. You can see the inner Lingtian from the outside, but it has been reduced by countless times from the outside.


    When you want to farm, you need to enter the space here. It''s a piece of heaven and earth.


    It looks like a bonsai on the stage.


    Oh, such a beautiful thing, Meng Li suddenly felt that 100000 points is really cheap.


    Although 100000 points for her is also to do a few tasks umted.Meng Li went in with some tools, which are worthless.


    But there is no customer service to send her seed, Meng Li is not disappointed, heined about him, he also sent his seed, afraid of being sick.


    Meng Li came out again and nned to buy some seeds. Unexpectedly, the customer service sent her a message again.


    "Kiss, congrattions on bing the 3108 person toin about me."


    Meng Li''s expression is hard to say. He has beenined 3108 times. It''s rare that he is so cheap.


    She is toozy to pay attention to the customer service. She doesn''t want to say a word more.


    Customer service is right, wrong is her Meng Li, at the beginning should not ask send seed, small cheap greedy.


    Now I''m in a bad mood when I meet a psychopath.


    Then Meng Li felt that there was something foreign to enter her system space. She didn''t buy anything, which made Meng Li instinctively refuse.


    Customer service sent a message:


    "pro, you sign for it. I''ll give you the seed."


    Meng Li: "no need."


    Customer service: "why not? You asked me to send it. If you don''t ept it, I won''t have to be punished. You will be judged to be unreasonable."


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "I''ll take it!"


    She allowed foreign things to enter. When the seeds came to her hand, Meng Li counted them, and there were more than ten varieties of seeds.


    A variety has several seeds.


    It''s a good thing to get the ne.


    As a matter of fact, the wisteria doesn''t choose anything as long as it''s full of vitality, but the specific medicine has little effect.


    Customer service sent a message: "I hope you can have a good time farming."


    Meng Li


    Forget it, I don''t want to go back. I don''t know how to evaluate this customer service. It''s a cheap psycho, but I do what I say.


    But I yed a trick on her.


    Meng Li is not for the sake of a little seed. She orders a return gift and returns the seed to the customer service.


    It''s OK to say that you don''t have to return it. It doesn''t seem to hurt to take advantage of it, but Meng Li is not happy in his heart.


    Diaphragmatic response to people.


    Back to the system space, I don''t feel happy. Besides, I have to take care of it, which affects my mood and is not worth many points.


    Returned, that psycho customer service also did not look for Meng Li to talk.


    Let Meng Li feel a little bit unlike his style, forget it, just a short time, a few words, how can we distinguish the character of others.


    Then she looked for it again, and bought 150000 points of seed at one time. Roughly, she could nt the whole Lingtian.

 Chapter 858

    All of a sudden, the points cost 250000. Meng Li spent another 50000 yuan to buy the spirit liquid. If he diluted it and watered it, he would grow very well and have a strong vitality.


    Is it suddenly urred to me that there seems to be no water in the system space?


    Meng Li looks a little serious


    What can I do to dilute the spirit liquid without water.


    Now he has spent 300000 points and has more than 10000 points left. Meng Li feels that he is back before liberation.


    There has been no specific statistics on how many points she spent on wenqingteng, but it''s certain that wenqingteng uses more points than herself.


    Fortunately, water is really cheap. It doesn''t make sense that water is expensive. Meng Li spent 1000 points on water.


    To the system space is a gourd shaped container, the specific capacity is unknown, but not only a gourd of water.


    Meng Li found that any props in the organization are closely rted to the use of the power of space. Just like this gourd, it is also arge space with arge actual capacity.


    The same is true for the ss bottle of spirit liquid.


    The appearance looks small and good. It doesn''t take up space. The system space is sorge. If everything doesn''t need to be installed in a special space, she can''t put it in this spiritual field alone.


    Meng Li went into the field with seeds, gourds and spirit liquid.


    Fortunately, Meng Li has some experience in ntingnd, and nting elixir is simr to this. Meng Li worked hard to loosen thend, diluted the elixir, watered the soil again, and put the seeds in one by one.


    Although the steps were simple, Meng Li spent a lot of time on thend and seeds.


    Wenqingteng also tries to drink the spirit liquid she bought, which makes Meng Li speechless. If he doesn''t help, he will make trouble.


    She now has a sense of seeing that the old mother grows food for her children, and a strange satisfaction in her heart. This is really


    After nting, Meng Li leaves the Lingtian space, nces at the big screen, and sees new news. Meng Li thinks it''s the retarded customer service, but he doesn''t think it''s Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian:


    e out hi."


    Meng Li thought about it. She was really tired of farming. She felt like finishing a big project, and she hadn''t been to Yushang for a long time. She said, "OK, where is it?"


    Zheng Xian: "you will."


    Meng Li set the meeting address in the teahouse she likes, and he still has 10000 points, so he doesn''t have much pressure to drink two cups of tea.


    To the teahouse, Zheng Xian has been waiting for the ce, she waved to Meng Li, Meng Li walked past, looking at Zheng Xian has tea.


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I just saw your state. I''ve been idle for a long time. What are you doing in the system space?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "farming."


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li with a fool''s eye:


    "you are so idle that you just farm. What''s wrong with the system mall? Need to grow your own


    Meng Li looked at Zheng Xian seriously:


    "do you think I''m bored, too?"


    Zheng Xian said without expression:


    "isn''t it boring?"


    Meng Li


    There are not many living elixirs in the system mall, and the price is still high.


    Besides, no matter how well preserved it is, as long as it is picked, the vitality will be lost. Where can the vine absorb more vitality in the field.


    Looking at Meng Li, Zheng Xian smiles and asks, "how are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Zheng Xian joked:


    "then how can I feel you haggard?"


    Meng Li sighed with regret:


    "maybe it''s too long since I haven''t seen you. I miss you too much."


    Zheng xiansha nodded: "I miss you very much, too. I can''t sleep at night, and I miss you like a surging river..."


    "Stop, stop, that''s enough."


    Meng Li quickly put down the cup to stop Zheng Xian from going on.


    Zheng Xianxiao''s expression is very proud:


    pared with me, I''m boastful." You''re a little tender.


    Meng Li helplessly looks at Zheng Xian and smiles. Zheng Xian asks:


    "have you got any treasures to sell recently?"


    Meng Li hears speech, in the mind quickly passed his family background, discovered that really has nothing to do.


    She shook her head, Zheng Xian shrugged and said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li asked, "how about you?"


    In fact, Meng Li naturally asked, his points are also finished, and Jieli is only a few thousand. He really can''t buy anything and doesn''t intend to buy it.


    Without thinking about it, Zheng Xian nodded:


    "I really got something. I don''t know if you want it or not."


    Meng Li''s face is as usual, and her heart is tangled. Her poverty doesn''t support her to think about these things.However, he could not help nodding and said:


    "you let me have a look, but I may not have the money to buy it."


    Zheng Xian didn''t believe it:


    "you don''t have money? I don''t believe it. "


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "do you think I look like I have money?"


    Zheng Xian looked at xiamengli carefully:


    "at first sight, he is the rich man."


    Meng Li: e on, don''t be garrulous. Let me see."


    Zheng Xian nodded, took out a box and handed it to Meng Li:


    "look quietly."


    Meng Li nodded and opened the box. There was a piece of ck iron inside.


    The simplicity and massiness of the pavement, but there is still a lot of dust sticking on it.


    As soon as he opened it, Meng Li felt that the iron had a kind of suction on her, as if he wanted to inhale her. Meng Li closed the box and asked Zheng Xian, "what is this?"


    Zheng Xian said:


    "dark dust."


    Meng Li: "it''s called Youming dust?"


    Zheng Xian nodded and said:


    "yes, countless weak souls have been sucked into it. It is said that the gate of the underworld is made of this thing, which can also be used to build weapons and absorb the power of human soul."


    Meng Li: "and then."


    Zheng Xian: "no then."


    Meng Li


    So what''s the use of this thing.


    Do you want to be a gate to the underworld? This material is not enough.


    It''s not enough to make a sword for cutting souls.


    Looking at Meng Li''s expression, Zheng Xian was puzzled. She exined:


    "this thing has a reaction to other dark dust. Generally, it is difficult to find dark dust. Even if it is found, it may not be collected. If it is not for the formed dark dust, it is usually as small as powder, or even invisible, so it is difficult to find it."


    "So take this with you. When you meet this on the throne, you can collect it."


    Meng Li understood a little, and she said:


    "so this is simr to the effect of a ma? Adsorption? "


    Zheng Xian nodded and said:


    "how''s it going


    Meng Li nodded:


    "heart."


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "if you don''t start soon, then you can build a weapon that can absorb the power of the soul. Even if you can''t kill your opponent, you can make him lose some power of the soul."


    Meng Li: "how are you going to sell it? I don''t think I can afford it. "


    Zheng Xian asked tentatively:


    "how many do you have?"


    Meng Li: "thousands of forces?"


    Zheng Xian looked speechless and waved his hand:


    "why do you absorb the boundary force of every task so cleanly? Thousands of people can''t do it."

 Chapter 859

    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    Poor. How could she be so poor.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "if you want it, I can keep it for you. When you have enough, you can find me again?"


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "no, you can do it if you can. I don''t know when I can save enough."


    Dong Xi is a good thing, and it''s good to build weapons. Meng Li knows that where there are people, there will be disputes. Despite the fact that the local school is calm and harmonious.


    Is it true that there is no personal grudge between the taskers as it appears?


    If one day, she and the task of revenge, we are all the same soul, this kind of thing can absorb the power of the soul to deal with people best.


    But it''s not that urgent to have one.


    The vine seems to absorb souls, too.


    But see Zheng Xian''s meaning, this thing is not cheap, when she saved enough also don''t know when, no reason to let Zheng Xian always put things in hand waiting for her.


    When Zheng Xian understood, he collected the ghost dust and said to Meng Li:


    "you see, I think about you first when I have good things this time. I''ll see if you want to, and you have to think about meter."


    Meng Li:


    "that''s natural."


    Zheng Xian is not disappointed that Meng Li didn''t buy her things. She doesn''t worry about selling them.


    I began to find other topics to talk with Meng Li, just some things on the ne.


    is basically a few of the best and wonderful flowers in the crazy Tucao. Meng Li listens lightly and asionally makeints about tea.


    Finally, the topic talked about some puzzling things when doing the task. Meng Li thought about the situation of Yin Yang pearl and asked Zheng Xian: "how do you solve all the problems you encounter?"


    Zheng Xianli naturally said: "let my system check the information for me."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "Some simple problems can be found in the system." Zheng Xian exined.


    Meng Li said:


    "what about the system?"


    Zheng Xian, with a bad expression, touched the corner of his lips and said, "then ask the wisdom bird."


    "I find you don''t know about the domain." Zheng Xianqi gave Meng Li a strange look.


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian silently, not knowing what to say.


    Zheng Xian propped his chin, leaned over and looked at Meng Li:


    "do you like quiet so much? Why don''t youe out for a walk? "


    Meng Li said.


    Zheng Xian said helplessly:


    "to put it bluntly, it''s a house. If you don''t get out of the gate, you can''t walk. If you don''t have anything to do, you can wander around in the field. You can hear a lot of things just by listening to one ear."


    Meng Li: "I ept criticism."


    Zheng Xian:


    "the smart bird can answer your question. He knows a lot, but you need to buy it for him."


    "A crystal can answer a question for you. No matter how big or small the question is, if you ask a question that the intelligent bird doesn''t know, or it doesn''t want to answer, it won''t eat you and can return it."


    Meng Li said: "is it reliable?"


    What if something you don''t want to be known by outsiders is passed on by the bird of wisdom.


    Zheng Xian understood Meng Li''s thoughts and said, "it''s reliable. This is what professional ethics should have."


    "In fact, some secrets are just for us, for some real bigwigs, they don''t care about them, and they don''t care about them." Zheng Xian sighed in a low voice.


    Meng Li nodded and asked: "how much is a crystal?"


    "Two million points."


    The curious expression on Meng Li''s face was frozen.


    Two million. It''s suffocating.


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li''s white face and said with a smile:


    "I''m surprised, right? To be honest, I once had a problem that I always wanted to ask the wisdom tree. As a result, all my problems have been solved, and I haven''t saved enough 2 million points."


    Meng Li adjusted his expression to make him look less surprised.


    Zheng Xiantan said:


    "points are actually valuable, and they are also used in cirction like money."


    "Two million points is really expensive for us at this stage."


    Meng Li agreed:


    "in fact, if we organize so many tasks, if the price is too cheap, we won''t take it seriously. If we ask the smart bird about a little thing, the smart bird will be too busy."


    Just like Zheng Xian, he didn''t ask because he needed too many points, but the problem was solvedter.


    A lot of things can be solved with a little time.


    Originally thought if cheap, she also went to ask the situation of yin and Yang beads, but now she has died of this heart.Take your time. Even if you want to ask, you have to wait until she saves two million points.


    It is estimated that she understood the situation of yin and Yang beads at that time.


    Zheng Xiandao:


    "that''s what you said."


    Meng Li said, "I''ve been here for a long time. It''s time to go back to work."


    Zheng Xian:


    "OK, I''ll go back, too."


    When checking out, Zheng Xian and Meng Li scramble to pay the bill, and Zheng Xian says:


    "it seems that you invited mest time, and I''ll invite you this time."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "don''t worry. At least you let me see a baby this time and give me a message. It''s my turn to invite you."


    Finish saying, Meng Li confirmed the menu directly, integral deducted from her ount.


    Zheng Xian said helplessly:


    "if you always rush to pay the bill like this, I''ll talk to you next time."


    Meng Li: "OK, next time."


    AA is also feasible if no one can ept anyone''s love.


    When they got out of the teahouse, they separated. Meng Li said to 6018:


    "where is the wisdom bird? Is it convenient to take me to recognize the way?"


    6018:


    "I''ll check the address first."


    Meng Li let out a sound and strolled on the street for a while, then 6018 said:


    "now send?"


    Meng Li said hello, and then he was sent to a new ce, which is quite different from the domain.


    The area is full of buildings, and this ce is a forest. The trees here block out the sun. Meng Li guesses that this ce should be a separate space.


    There are many red birds flying around among the trees, and there are no intelligent birds.


    Meng Li didn''t go into the forest. Originally, he didn''te to ask questions. He just looked at it. The main reason is that he didn''t have points, so he didn''t bother.


    She had 6018 teleport her back to system space.


    She asked:


    "is the wisdom bird a bird?"


    6018 is funny:


    "what is not a bird?"


    Meng Li: "OK."


    I feel like I asked a piece of rubbish.


    "You knew the existence of the wisdom bird before?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 well, Meng Li suddenly had a feeling that everyone knew that she didn''t know. It seemed that she was so ignorant.


    She muttered:


    "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    6018:


    "I don''t tell you so as to make your life easier. After all, you used your points before you even got 500000 points."


    Meng Li: "thank you, I''m very moved, really."


    6018 is also cheeky:


    "just understand my good intentions."

 Chapter 860

    Meng Li thought about it and went in to see her Lingtian. The wisteria also came out. The aura of this space is abundant.


    Meng Li felt a little worried about what kind of seeds he was going to nt. When he went to Yushang to have a cup of tea, he hoped that others would sprout. He was also embarrassed by these seeds.


    The two little leaves of the wisteria are standing. Meng Li sees that it is somewhat curious towards the two little leaves.


    Meng Li touched the little leaves on his wrist, and then looked at the spiritual fields in the past. He couldn''t help saying:


    "look, this is thend Iid for you."


    But she didn''t reply.


    It''s a little boring.


    Meng likan likes it very much and wants to nt it in it. However, a question worth worrying about is whether those Lingzhi Wenqing vines can really grow up safely?


    Forget it, I''d better follow her. When I''m bored, I look at the Wisteria. It''s also a thing to apany her.


    Besides, wisteria is a reliable one. It can also work in dangerous times.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and took out the Yin and Yang beads. It seems that the Yin and Yang beads have changed, but they have not.


    She put down the Yin Yang pearl, originally wanted to practice the flute like a dream, but thought that she had to go to bed after practicing this, but she seemed to have a rest for a period of time and didn''t do the task, so she''d bettere back to practice next time.


    She said to 6018:


    "send me on a mission."


    "Is there an auxiliary task to do?" Asked 6018.


    Meng Li sighed and said in silence:


    "forget it, just do ordinary tasks."


    I really don''t want to do auxiliary tasks. I feel a little strange after doing two auxiliary tasks.


    I''ll talk about itter. I can''t say when I''m in a good mood. I can do it.


    6018 is a little sorry:


    "auxiliary tasks pay a lot."


    Meng Li exined:


    "maybe my ability to deal with things is not high. I don''t think I can handle auxiliary tasks with ease."


    "Do you feel aggrieved? In fact, I can bear it for a while. I''ll make a quick decision and leave. I''ll get the reward. Won''t my previous unhappiness disappear? " 6018.


    Meng Liyi said:


    "you must be Aunt Wang. Let me bear it."


    "Bear with everything, bear with it, and it will pass. The form of bear can be used in the world."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t make you bear it. "


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "No


    "Yes, you said," be patient. "


    6018:


    "I''m watching you worry. You see that every time you use points, you are extravagant. Other people''s task makers are reluctant to use them. Your school is indifferent."


    "Don''t you have a sense of urgency?"


    Meng Li''s expression is light. She doesn''t feel that she spends moneyvishly. She spends it within her ability.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, 6018 thought that Meng Li was repenting himself. He said bitterly:


    "if you have a life-saving question to ask the wisdom bird one day, you don''t have points."


    Meng Li felt her nose awkwardly, and she said in a low voice:


    "I can''t keep two million yuan even if I keep some..."


    It seems that two million points can be saved by saving. She has been working on the task for such a long time. Does it add up to two million points.


    6018£º¡­¡­


    What to do? I really want to find something to fall.


    I''m easygoing, but I''m really stubborn.


    His original intention is to let the host save a little. Before, he bought a magic bead with 300000 points, but now he bought lots ofnd, which adds up to another 300000 points.


    Usually do a task only twenty or thirty thousand points reward, and then buy twenty thousand stone feed that thing.


    I don''t like to use the props of the system mall when I do tasks. Otherwise, I will see where she can buy points.


    There are no points. If you need to buy something, you can only use the boundary force, but the boundary force is rted to one''s strength. If the boundary force is used, one''s strength will not rise.


    It''s really


    6018 felt too worried.


    It''s already four stars. If there''s no ident, it will be five stars soon. The five-star mission will be more difficult and there will be more dangers.


    6018 feel very worried, say it, do not listen to it.


    This kind ofdy from the aristocratic family should not have the concept of no money, right?


    6018 felt like he understood.


    As a matter of fact, 6018 is not far from what he thought. Meng Li was born with nothing tock, and basically did not lead a hard life. On the contrary, he did not pay attention to some things.


    Also more casual, in the ability range, happy to do what.


    He is a man who likes to please himself."OK, OK, I just want to remind you that I''m afraid you''re overspending." 6018 good helpless said.


    Meng Li:


    "I know your kindness."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Well, let''s do the job. "


    Since you are a big spendthrift, you should be diligent.


    Meng Li was sent to the ne with a sound.


    This is an interster age, where human beings have developed the power of science and technology to the extreme.


    It''s simr to the interster ne Meng Li has been to before. There are also spaceships here. The mecha Division also needs strong mental strength.


    There is also physical training to strengthen the body and prolong life.


    Here, taco, Empire and families are the main forces.


    The client, Helena, was born very well and was the daughter of a powerful imperial family.


    She married her husband, mansang, who had a weaker family background.


    To say, mansang is definitely a man with his own aura. He is handsome and has outstanding ability. He is very good at all fields. The outside world exaggerates to call him an all-round genius.


    People have great expectations for him.


    So with such a man, it can be seen that the family background of the client is really remarkable.


    Because the mansans are very interested in the family background of the client.


    The grandfather of the client ys an important role in politics, and he especially likes the granddaughter of the client.


    It is said that anyone who wants to marry a client will have a bright future.


    Mansang was also a political downfall, so he married his client.


    The client likes mansang very much.


    In fact, the client has a good vision. After all, mansang has a good future.


    Originally, he had a good family background and a brighter future.


    So they got married.


    When the client arrived at mansang''s house, because of the strong background behind him, his family was always polite to the client.


    But it happened to one of Manson''s robots.


    Mansang can say that he attaches great importance to the robot. As long as he has nothing to do, he can daze at the robot for a long time.


    Several times, the client also found that Manson made some chilling moves to the robot, such as gently touching it.


    Even if it''s for people.


    But this is a robot to make such a move, ah, can not help but make the client feel sick, mansang will not have any quirks.


    The client questioned mansang, who strongly denied it.


    He said that he just loved the construction and design of robots, wanted to develop more advanced robots, and wanted to make a robot that changed the times.

 Chapter 861

    He''s going to do something big.


    Mansang said it really, and the client was excited to hear it.


    Yes, the client believes that her husband can do such a big business.


    Then the stars will know the great Mansan.


    So the client is no longer in charge of mansang. You like to feel it.


    I''m very supportive.


    Then one day the robot was taken away by mansang, andter mansang told the client that the robot was scrapped.


    The client is very sorry, because she thinks the robot is really good.


    It just makes her feel popr, unlike other robots.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, even the client can''t tell where it came from.


    Although the client was sorry, but mansang''s expression was very happy, the client said he did not understand.


    The client has not been able to have a child with mansang, and the client is working hard for this, but mansang said he is not worried.


    At that time, the client still felt that her husband was very tolerant of her.


    I was moved for a while.


    For example, although they can prolong their life through physical training, it is a little more difficult in terms of offspring.


    Let it be.


    Later, mansang brought back a robot, saying that the robot was more advanced and the client would use it.


    It''s easy.


    The client has gone with the flow for several years. As a result, his health is getting worse and worse, and he runs to the hospital every two days.


    But in the end, the biggest blow to the client was to find that Manson was out there, even with children.


    Client:?


    The client found mansang''s lover and looked at mansang''s child. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Can the client''s grandfather tolerate such a thing?


    Although you mansang is a rising star, I will try to destroy your brilliance, and then mansang is in bad luck.


    But mansang was unlucky, and the client''s heart was depressed.


    No matter how advanced technology is, people can''t survive. The client died in the end.


    The overall plot is more interesting.


    In fact, the robot that mansanbeijia loved before is a human soul.


    It''s someone Manson used to like.


    My name is Mishan.


    But then Mishan died because of an ident, and mansang didn''t know how to toss Mishan''s soul into the robot body before she died.


    But Mishan''s soul was injured when she went in, and she was left with a confused consciousness at the beginning.


    Miraculously, he gradually recoveredter, and he also remembered mansang.


    Mansang is very happy to see this. She wants to get a better robot body for Mishan when she recovers.


    Or we can improve the robot Shell we use now.


    So Mansanter took the robot.


    But for mansang, the surprise is faster than the unexpected. Mishan grabs a girl''s body andes back to find mansang.


    They were so shameless together.


    Mansang never dreamed that Mishan would be able to return to him with her human body, full of unexpected joy.


    But mansang is very realistic. He doesn''t want to divorce and marry Mishan because she has a new body.


    His wife''s family is very famous. How many years less can he struggle with her help? Isn''t it a fool to give up like this?


    Besides, many people raise women outside. What does it matter if they raise one by themselves.


    Mansang wanted to live a monogamous life.


    But Mishan is not happy.


    She hated the client for taking her ce.


    But she didn''t dare to force the pce. She still knew mansang. She was very realistic. It was almost impossible for mansang to give up her future for herself.


    If it''s because of his bad luck again, mansang may turn over and leave.


    When Mansan once said that she would send a robot to her client, Mishan had an idea in her mind.


    Since it can''t force you down from the position of the main pce, it can make it difficult for you.


    Mishan is not good for nothing. She has a small method. When Mansan doesn''t pay attention, she installs something for the robot that is about to be sent away.


    It can release toxins, which can make people worse and worse.


    Mishan didn''t n to kill the client either. She was afraid that after the client died, the client''s grandfather would no longer help mansang.


    But she doesn''t want the client to be around mansang every day, and this toxin can make people unable to get pregnant. Mishan doesn''t want the client to give birth to mansang.


    It''s time to create apetitor for your child.


    The main purpose is to let the client live beside mansang, but to be sick and have no energy to keep mansang.


    Don''t want her to die. If you want to die, you have to wait until mansanden reaches a certain position and doesn''t need the help of the client''s grandfather.Mishan is really good at calcting. It''s a pity that the client found out about them in the end.


    Mansang didn''t get any good in the end, but the client was really ruined by Mishan.


    What''s more, Mishan and mansang''s affairs have dealt a great blow to the client, so he fell ill and died for a long time.


    Mishan said it was the killer, and it didn''t directly lead to the client''s death.


    No, no matter how bad it is, it''s indirectly caused by Mishan.


    The poisoning can''t be changed.


    After the client learns the truth, her wish is to trap Mishan''s soul in the robot body forever.


    We''re going to have to let Mishan recover before she''s trapped.


    Just think of her as a robot.


    The client thinks that it''s meaningless to trap Mishan when she is unconscious. What she wants is to know everything and know everything, but she can''t do anything.


    As for Mansan, the client does not intend to divorce him.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li thinks that this Mishan''s means are OK.


    It''s not that kind of silly white sweet, but also scheming.


    Man sang, in the plot, I really don''t know that Mishan poisoned her client, and she didn''t n to poison her client or divorce her.


    He is also a real person.


    If you want the red g to stay at home and the colored g to flutter outside, from a man''s point of view, you still have a brain and can distinguish the heavy from the heavy. You are not the kind of person who is desperate for love.


    In his mind, status and power are above everything else.


    I also understand that it takes a lot of time to climb up in this society just because of its outstanding ability, and it also needs the right opportunity.


    So I always use the grandfather of the client to climb up and know how to make rational use of resources.


    Meng Li sighed. He met two rational people.


    In fact, this kind of person is more difficult to deal with than that kind of person whose love is supreme. Just their psychological endurance is much stronger than those people.


    It''s amazing that Mishan''s soul can recover, and she can also take others away. All of these depend on the chance to be relieved. Without any luck, it''s already over.


    Mishan is lucky.


    Mansang is greedy and shameless. He wants everything.


    As mansang thought, there are some people who raise them outside, and even their wives turn a blind eye to them, so they think it''s harmless.

 Chapter 862

    As for the client, he didn''t want to divorce mansang during the mission, and Meng Li was not surprised.


    The client probably wants to deal with the affairs between them.


    But it is certain that the client is angry with mansang''s action, otherwise the client''s grandfather will not destroy mansang''s shining star.


    At that time, it was the client''s intention. Anyway, it was to suppress mansang.


    Take advantage of me, you have to spit it out, or you won''t know what I''m good at.


    Meng Li wondered if the client would get divorced when he came back. Maybe, maybe not.


    Who cares? Everyone has a choice.


    In fact, mansang''s family background can only be said that his political status is lower than that of the client''s family background, but other aspects are simr.


    The mansang family is rich in financial resources.


    The client''s family is powerful.


    Their union is good for each other''s families.


    So mansang is definitely not Phoenix man, the gap between them is not so big.


    In their circle, the existence of illegitimate child mistress has beenmon.


    Many illegitimate children even go back to fight for their family property, which is extremelymon. Some men keep more than one outside, and they have multiple mistresses and illegitimate children.


    It''s a man''s habit for his mistress to have the courage to challenge his wife. Mansang didn''t bring this convenient trouble to her clients in those years when she raised her mistress.


    Mansang never thought of killing his wife.


    In fact, in mansang''s heart, it''s not good for him to kill his wife after eating enough.


    It''s his shameless nature.


    Meng Li passed the story in his mind again before he opened his eyes. It was early in the morning, and mansang had already gone out.


    This is the nest of the couple. It''s said to be a nest. In fact, it''s very big and luxurious. Meng Li released his mental energy to check the whole house, which is full of a sense of technology.


    Many programs at home are controlled by the robot Mishan, which is equivalent to housekeeper.


    Serve two people, one robot is enough, more than one appears redundant, the client does not like too many robots at home.


    Maybe Meng Li''s mental power is also an energy wave. The robot standing at the door has a light in its empty eyes.


    A program, sensing the movement, will be highly standby, convenient for the master at any time.


    The name of the robot is Shanshan or mansang. The robot has existed since the client married mansang.


    It''s a robot image of a soft and beautiful woman. It''s exquisitely made, especially well handled in detail, and it''s very eye-catching. It seems that she is a real person and a beautiful woman from afar.


    It''s expensive to look up and down.


    Meng Li doesn''t know where mansang''s weird idea of putting human soul into the robot''s bodyes from, but he does.


    Meng Li wanted to say that it was unreasonable, but he denied it.


    I haven''t met her. Maybe it''s because she has too little experience to deny the rationality of this thing.


    In fact, it''s not bad to use a robot''s body if there are still some desires that can''t be satisfied despite the flexibility of human body. Of course, this should be on the premise that one''s soul can drive the machine.


    It seems that Mishan can''t drive the machine all by herself.


    Can drive to do some subtle actions, such as handshake, which seems to be OK.


    But if someone orders the robot, Mishan doesn''t want to and can''t stop it.


    If you can drive it all by yourself, you can repair it if it''s broken, and you can also change parts. People''s body is damaged, but aging is inevitable.


    Just entering the robot''s body, there are still many disadvantages. There is no human''s temperature and flexibility. For example, there is no appetite and enjoyment.


    There is still a big gap with people''s body.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li hooked the corner of her lips, and she began to shout:


    "Shanshan."


    "Good morning, dear master."


    Mishanes in. The door opens automatically. She stops at the door.


    Her eyes focus on looking at Meng Li, Meng Li nced, did not expect to see any emotion from a robot eyes.


    Meng Li: "prepare breakfast."


    Mishan''s voice is clear and sweet:


    "good master."


    "Anything else, master."


    The voice of this robot is very simr to that of Mishan herself.


    Meng Li also felt speechless.


    Now Mishan should still be in the stage of self doubt, should be a little self thinking, feel that they are different, but also affected by the set program.


    Maybe I''m still wondering whether I''m a person or a robot.


    The owner of the program set by the robot is the client and mansang. As long as any one of them gives an order, the robot will respond.As time goes on, more and more thingse to her mind. I don''t know what it''s like for her to remember everything and be a robot around her client for a while.


    The heart should not want to move, but the body is not controlled.


    In the robot body, Mishan should also take the robot as her own body.


    Maybe they''ll think it''s her who they call on every day. How refreshing.


    That''s the realpulsion.


    Meng Li wanted to change his breakfast, but he thought it over, saying, "no more."


    Mishan nodded and went out. Soon there was a slight noise from the kitchen.


    Breakfast, which is rtively simple and controlled by program, can be made.


    The client''s conditions are good. He used to live on nutrients in interster, but now he can eat all kinds of food as he wants.


    The main task was thest one, which also depended on nutrients. Meng Li''s mouth was tasteless, and he just drank a cup of tea when he went to the field.


    It makes Meng Li feel excited when he thinks about some food.


    Meng Li sat up from the bed and did a stretch.


    It''s veryfortable to step on the carpet barefoot.


    The client''s feet are very beautiful, the calf belly is symmetrical and white, which is very good from every aspect.


    But mansang is not satisfied with it.


    She went to the bathroom and said:


    "I want to take a bath."


    A mechanical voice came:


    "OK, is the water temperature normal?"


    Meng Li: "as usual."


    This is also the setting of the program, the water began to automatically put up, taking advantage of the water, Meng Li looked at the client''s face, good-looking.


    Beautiful white skin, long legs, skin blowing can be broken, the appropriate image of the goddess.


    Mansang is also very satisfied with all aspects of the client, and probably thinks he is lucky to get such a wife.


    But if you can''t stand it, it''s like raising people outside. Maybe if you eat too much fish and meat, you have to eat some porridge and vegetables to get rid of the boredom?


    When the water is ready, Meng Li just goes in to take a bath. After afortable run, Meng Li puts on his clothes and goes to breakfast.

 Chapter 863

    Mishan has been standing on one side, quietly waiting for Meng Li to eat.


    Meng had nothing to do with breakfast.


    Since they married mansang, the mansang family has not arranged for the client to do anything, so they let the client stay at home.


    It''s not easy to arrange things for clients.


    It''s a great thing to be able to marry home. It brings great value.


    Of course, there''s nothing to do. Some of the life here can even reach 200 years old. For example, mansang''s parents are still in their prime.


    Mansang is also bent on political downfall.


    Although there is no work to do, but every day the client also has to learn all kinds of knowledge, also adhere to the exercise, Meng Li ording to the daily arrangement of the client to finish today''s homework is already noon.


    Meng Li is ready to go out and eat something delicious.


    Satisfy your appetite.


    When she went out, she took a look at Mishan. When she didn''t have any instructions, she stood by quietly.


    It''s like a home furnishing.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, Meng Li took the menu to order. Maybe the technology was advancing too fast, but he lost some of the inheritance. Many dishes that were a little moreplicated were gone.


    Ah, Meng Li ordered two dishes at will and was preparing to eat. Mansang sent her a message and asked what she was doing.


    Meng Li went back to eat.


    Mansang asked where it was. Meng Li said the address. Mansang said it was nearby. He also wanted toe for dinner.


    Meng Li


    She won''t go back to mansang. Mansang said that she was so hungry.


    Meng Li can only saye on.


    Mansang came quickly and found Meng Li''s position urately. Meng Li looked at mansang. His appearance matched the client very well. He was very handsome indeed.


    Tall and straight, walking on the street with a high rate of turning back.


    Looking at the dish Meng Li ordered, mansang said: "how do you remember to eat this dish today? I usually see you don''t like it very much?"


    Meng Li''s attitude is cold:


    "change the taste."


    Mansang said with a smile:


    "very good."


    Meng Li said:


    "you can order what you want."


    Mansang joked:


    "why don''t you help me? You know my hobbies very well."


    Meng Li looked up at mansang. There was no temperature in her eyes. She said:


    "I''m not Shanshan at home. She can record your preferences."


    When mansang heard the words, his expression froze for a moment:


    "what is that?"


    I always feel this is strange, but I can''t say what it is.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    Mansang sighed:


    "OK, I''ll order it myself."


    Mansang began to order by himself. After the dishes came up, Meng Li took a nce, and there was another dish that the client liked.


    Gee, in life alone, mansang still has some intention to the client.


    If there was no Mishan, they would have had a good time.


    At least in the years when the client didn''t know about Mishan''s existence, the rtionship between the client and mansang was very good.


    No, it''s just that there is no Mishan. ording to mansang''s mentality, there will be Kushan and Baishan.


    Meng Li has nothing to say with mansang, quietly bow to eat, mansang see this began to find words for Meng Li, Meng Li perfunctory.


    To make mansang feel bored, mansang asked:


    "Why are you unhappy?"


    Meng Li: "there''s nothing unhappy about it."


    Mansang: "I''m not happy to see you."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I''m not unhappy. I''m just thinking about something. Now I think about it. I have to tell you."


    Manson: what''s the matter


    Meng Li: "I want to go home and stay for a while."


    Mansang''s expression was somewhat reluctant:


    "why do you want to go back to live? Do I make you unhappy?"


    Meng Li has a strange expression.


    Is she too impure?


    Man sang, don''t I make you happy? It made her feel strange.


    Does it feel like I can''t satisfy you?


    I want to go back. On the one hand, I don''t want to live with mansang too much. Now Mishan should be a little confused and recovering.


    Let mansang watch Mishan at home. They can get in touch with each other a little more. With mansang as an emotional stimulus, maybe Mishan can recover faster.


    Now it''s harmful for Mishan''s soul to take out a hand to trap her. In case this injury can''t recover forever, it''s meaningless.


    On the other hand, Meng Li has to go back to get along with the client''s grandfather. Of course, he wants to find a chance to talk about mansang.At least stop my grandfather''s help to mansang, and let mansang dry first. In the client''s plot, it''s the same after the ident.


    I still need to practice my spiritual power. I don''t know how Mishan''s soul in the plot breaks away from the machine and how she takes others away.


    She wants to cultivate her spiritual power. At that time, she should trap Mishan and not let her run away.


    Meng Li looks at mansang and even doubts that mansang put Mishan''s soul into the machine at that time. Is it really just because she loves Mishan?


    Just want to continue her life, even in another way?


    Meng Li thinks she is a little dark, but she thinks that mansang is so rational and not a man of love. Maybe it''s not impossible to take Mishan as an experiment.


    If you can seed, you can seed. If you can''t seed, you can lose nothing.


    It can only be said that Mishan should be regarded as a failed and sessful experimental object. The failure lies in the fact that she can''t control the robot''s body all by herself. The sess lies in the fact that Mishan at least survives without reincarnation.


    If all goes well and Mishan can control the robot''s body by herself, it would be a magical invention.


    The physical body can only exist for those years. When the physical body is damaged, it''s OK to choose the robot body.


    But everything about Mishan is due to all kinds of coincidences. Maybe mansang can''t copy the second one.


    But it can''t be denied that MUNSANG really likes Mishan.


    Love sometimes seems that it is not the only one, just do the task, meet these people, some people also love two people in their hearts.


    Mansang also likes the client, not only because of the family background of the client, but also because of the personal charm of the client.


    But it doesn''t prevent him from liking others at the same time.


    Maybe no one has a deep love and unique position in his heart.


    What is love in the end? Meng Li thinks that he can''t figure it out at all. It''s a learning.


    Anyway, the preliminary things have been nned, and mansang can''t change Meng Li''s mind.


    Meng Li said: "I miss my grandfather."


    As long as she said she missed her grandfather, mansang was supported by 100 people.


    Although the client''s grandfather felt that mansang was good, in order to avoid mansang''s expansion, he was cold to him on the surface.


    But mansang wanted to please the client''s grandfather, but he couldn''t do it, so he didn''t miss any chance.


    No one can understand this. The client''s family also knows. Mansang''s family also tells mansang to win the favor of the elderly.

 Chapter 864

    Not surprisingly, mansang''s eyes brightened, and he said:


    "in this way, let''s go back to see Grandpa."


    Said, he also gave Meng Li picked vegetables to put in Meng Li''s te inside.


    Meng Li nced and didn''t eat.


    Mansang said that if it sounds good, it''s called emotional intelligence. He knows how to please someone. If it doesn''t sound good, it''s shameless. He wants to be close to the old man as his grandson''s son-inw, but he doesn''t give his granddaughter the love she wants.


    Even if it''s a deal, mansang doesn''t have the spirit of a contract.


    It can only be said that mansang can''t resist his own desire. He should know that raising people outside will bring great negative impact on him, but he still takes risks and thinks he can hide things from the world.


    It''s the same with corrupt people. They know that if they want to go to prison, they will have nothing. But when they face the temptation, they can''t hold on to it and think that it won''t happen.


    Are a fluke mentality, that they are lucky people.


    Meng Li doesn''t n to do too much to mansang. The client can handle it by herself. She interferes too much, and the client will not be happy at that time.


    can tell his own school hundreds of times, but it''s a good idea that others can''t makeints about it.


    Mengli distracted to think about things, mansang fingers gently knocked off the table, sess from the eyes of Mengli pulled to his body.


    Meng Li said:


    "you don''t need to have such an obvious purpose. It''s not good to be too eager for quick sess and instant benefit."


    Mansang was so embarrassed that his neck turned red when Meng Li said something. He said awkwardly:


    "what do you say? I just miss my grandfather."


    It''s really embarrassing to be told like this, although it''s something that everyone knows.


    To ease the embarrassment, he took a few bites.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak any more. After dinner, he separates from mansang. Then he goes home to pack up his things and goes back to his mother''s home.


    As soon as he entered the door, the robot at his grandfather''s house recognized Meng Li and called out:


    "Miss, you are back."


    Meng Li said, "where''s my grandfather?"


    "Just a moment. I''m checking the master''s schedule for you."


    After a while, the robot talent said:


    "it is expected that the host wille home in two hours."


    Meng Li said a good, looked at the food at home, Meng Li decided to do a carte in person.


    It''s true that the food in the restaurant is not in line with Meng Li''s appetite. Zhibai point just doesn''t satisfy Meng Li''s stomach.


    He made a stew and stewed it in the pot, so Meng Li took out the julingzhu to practice.


    The aura of this ne is not good either. Meng Li sighs. It seems that he has to work harder in the future, otherwise the form can''t be used without aura support.


    The time of cultivation passed, and my grandfather came back.


    The parents of the client seldome back to live. The mother of the client is very busy. Her father is also a general in the Empire. They get together less and leave more. Generally, the family reunion is in the house of grandfather.


    Grandfather heard that the robot granddaughter came back, and asked the robot to call Meng Li out with a smile.


    The client''s grandmother died for her country in the war, and her grandfather didn''t marry again.


    Meng Li received the credit and went out to see his grandfather, who was over eighty years old. However, the general extension of human life did not make him look old, but he looked like a man in his fifties, full of energy.


    "Why do you think ofing to see my old man?" Asked grandfather.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I miss my grandfather."


    Smelling the fragrance in the air, she suddenly remembered the dishes in the pot and said to her grandfather:


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look. There''s stew in the pot."


    Grandfather picks eyebrows:


    "did you make it?"


    Meng Li smiles and nods. He has forgotten this before. Fortunately, everything is intelligent now. There is no dry pot. To a certain extent, he will stop burning.


    She went to the kitchen and her grandfather followed.


    Stretched his head, very interested in watching the granddaughter''s every move.


    Meng Li opened the lid of the pot, and immediately the heat and aroma came together. Meng Li scooped a spoon with a spoon and smelled it. His expression was very satisfied.


    It''s my grandfather. He was hungry when he asked about the taste.


    Also came over, see the food in the pot, smell the taste, finger movement.


    He looked at Meng Li with shrewd eyes, and then at the pot. He had a lot to ask, but finally he swallowed it back and said:


    "can you eat it?"


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing. When he saw the political heavyweight back home, he was worried by a pot of soup, and he felt lovely.


    Probably not only because of the temptation of food, but also because the soup was made by his granddaughter.


    It seems that the client has never cooked these meals. Now they all rely on the machine to cook, which is convenient, clean and fast, and has a fixed taste.Generally, there is no leisure to cook by hand.


    She said:


    "just a moment. It''s necessary to keep the fire down a little, and then put some seasoning to adjust the taste. Now it''s tasteless."


    "No taste? I smell good. " Said the grandfather.


    Meng Li:


    "just wait a minute. Don''t worry."


    Grandfather touched his nose awkwardly, turned around and walked out directly.


    Meng Li waited patiently for a while, tasted the taste, felt suitable, and then began to make other dishes, two people can not eat much, Meng Li fried a vegetable, and a cold dish, made some fruit to set the te.


    And then I took them all to the table.


    When his grandfather Shi ran came to the table, Meng Li gave his grandfather soup and said:


    "you try this. I''m new."


    Grandfather''s expression was a little upset. He said:


    "why do you learn to cook this for mansang?"


    Meng Li felt that grandfather''s words were full of sour taste.


    She said:


    " No, it''s for the people you love. "


    "Isn''t that for Mansan?" Grandfather rolled his eyes.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "there are many people I love, such as my grandfather, my parents, all of whom I love."


    Grandfather: "that''s about the same."


    He began to eat meat and drink soup.


    Just one mouthful, which surprised my grandfather, he said:


    "how can you make this soup? It''s more troublesome and time-consuming."


    Meng Li:


    "it''s OK. It''s just two or three hours of stewing."


    My grandfather took another sip of the soup and sighed:


    "well, there are not many people who can do this now. Although machines can do it, people and machines always do it differently."


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Grandfather nodded and began to eat in silence. When he was satisfied, he looked at Meng Li and said, e on, you are so hard. What can I do for you?"


    Meng Li No


    Grandfather obviously does not believe, looking at Meng Li, waiting for Meng Li to say the real purpose, but also touched his stomach.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "believe me, I just want to make it for you."


    Anyway, she wants to eat. It''s better to eat with her grandfather. It''s so simple. Why don''t you believe it.


    Besides, the client is not Zhong Wuyan, who has nothing to do with Xia Yingchun.

 Chapter 865

    Grandfather hums funny, and then the robot starts to pick up the leftovers.


    Advanced robots can do a lot.


    After years of changes, wars and physical changes, the poption has dropped to a reasonable level.


    And all this is not a kind of elimination of the way of heaven.


    Grandfather asked:


    "what''s the boy Mansan doing?"


    Meng Li said: "I''m busy."


    "Don''te to see me, old man." Grandfather couldn''t helpining.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "look at you, don''t you beat him?"


    Grandfather naturally said:


    "young people are surrounded by people who tter and praise him all the time. It''s hard to becent. If you don''t wake him up all the time, it''s easy to be arrogant. I just want him to understand that he is really nothing in the eyes of some people."


    Meng Li pursed a smile, very good.


    Grandfather said:


    "how long do you n to stay here this time?"


    Meng Li tilted his head and thought:


    "stay with you more."


    "A fight?" Asked grandfather.


    Meng Li''s expression was not so happy, but he didn''t say it was a fight, saying:


    "No


    Although I didn''t say quarrel, this expression is wrong when others look at it.


    The smile on his grandfather''s face faded a little, and he said:


    "it''s normal for two people to get along with each other when they have conflicts. Let''s divide things into small ones."


    Meng Li nodded. My grandfather saw that Meng Li didn''t go on talking about it, so he didn''t talk about it any more.


    It''s to talk to Meng Li about the current situation of the client''s parents, what they are doing, when they wille back next time, and so on.


    After chatting for a while, my grandfather took a rest. Meng Li went back to his room to continue his cultivation.


    After living in his grandfather''s house for half a month, the client''s parents said they woulde back, but they went to other ces in an emergency and failed toe back.


    During the period, mansang also contacted Meng Li several times and asked when Meng Li would go back.


    Meng Li is pushing and pushing.


    Heart said to give you the opportunity to get along with your robot lover is not happy how?


    Mansang also proposed to visit his grandfather at his grandfather''s house and pick up Meng Li by the way. Meng Li told him: "I''m going back to my mother''s house. You''re so busy all day. Are you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    Mansanlian exined:


    "no, I miss you very much."


    Meng Li believes that mansang thinks of her. After all, the robot lover can''t help mansang solve any problems now.


    Especially physiologically.


    She said:


    "it''s OK, you''re better. I''ll apany my grandfather more and say hello to him every day."


    Mansang is a little happy to hear that. Now his future is basically in the hands of the old man. It''s the best to brush up all kinds of impressions.


    The old man is a bit difficult to deal with. He has never been enthusiastic about him. He is always holding his head.


    Mansang will no longer mention let Meng Li go back, just told Meng Li to take care of themselves.


    Although Meng Li told mansang that he would say good things to him in front of his grandfather, Meng Li''s expression was strange when he mentioned mansang in front of his grandfather.


    It''s as if there''s something hard to say.


    After half a month''s stupidity, my grandfather couldn''t help it. How angry I am that I can stay in my mother''s home for so long.


    After all, my grandfather is also a man from the past. When a woman is angry, she likes to go back to her mother''s home. When her wife dies, she always goes back to her mother''s home.


    Every time I ask him toe back, I have to ept the criticism of their family.


    He asked Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with mansang?"


    When Meng Li wanted to talk, his grandfather waved his hand and said, "just say it."


    Meng Li looked puzzled, and finally said:


    "ah, I feel that mansang has expanded in her career. Is it too smooth and forgetful?"


    Grandfather frowned:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I always feel that this is not appropriate."


    She didn''t know whether mansang was inted or not. She just wanted to stop her grandfather''s help.


    If you press mansang, mansang will be obedient if he worries about something.


    It''s going to make her work better.


    But it''s not good. Because of a quarrel, I came to my grandfather and said, hey, we quarreled. Let''s leave him alone at home.


    Don''t help him, Grandpa.


    This is certainly not possible. How can grandfather follow the child''s will.


    When sun''s son-inw quarrels with his granddaughter, he rushes to suppress sun''s son-inw. There are too many quarrels. What should they do after they make up.


    Besides, the old man has toe forward to suppress his son-inw, even if he wants to force him out of breath.Also let the outsider say that the client''s family has a small stomach.


    Always bully others with the power in hand.


    In the plot, it''s mansang who has something like that. His grandfather makes a noise with the client asionally. His grandfather usually asks and doesn''t interfere.


    In the case of no mistakes in principle, but when the client is angry, in order to make the client calm down, grandfather at most calls mansang to him and says something as grandfather.


    He didn''t talk about mansang as a politician.


    Now things have not happened, also did not catch mansang''s pigtail, Meng Li can only rely on luozhi.


    It''s different to say that mansang has expanded. My grandfather is most worried about mansang''s expansion because it''s too smooth. People who have too much expansion will have a big fall. The empire is not his. Naturally, it''s impossible to protect mansang from everything.


    My grandfather hoped that mansang would be more careful, so as not to be a reason for others to attack him.


    So in this way, my grandfather must have let mansang settle down first. Another meaning of settling down is that he would not give him what he was fighting for.


    Mansang can feel it naturally, and he will be clever.


    Some words have to be circuitous and need a little skill, which will avoid a lot of trouble and make them natural.


    Is it wrong for a wife to worry about her husband''s expansion?


    There''s nothing wrong.


    It''s all for mansang''s sake. Young man, you must be down-to-earth. It''s always smooth and not exciting enough.


    As Meng Li expected, his grandfather''s expression began to be serious.


    He said:


    "what''s wrong with mansang''s mentality?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it may be that sometimes I feel a little arrogant."


    This is the feeling, there is no specific example, mansang just want to deny can not deny.


    Grandfather said:


    "it''s a good reminder, and I''ve always been worried about this problem."


    "You just came back for this..." So long?


    Grandfather looked at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Meng Li''s expression was stuffy, and she said:


    "how many times do I have to say that my grandfather is willing to believe that I just want toe back to apany you."


    Looking at the depressed expression of his granddaughter, grandfather felt a little happy. He said:


    "believe, believe."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "You asked Manson toe over for dinner tomorrow. By the way, yesterday''s dish was good. You can make some more." Grandfather thought about it and said.


    Meng Li pursed: "OK."


    Maybe the old man will give mansang some ideological and political lessons.

 Chapter 866

    Meng Lidu made up mansang''s face.


    The next day, mansang was very happy when he heard that his grandfather would ask him to eat.


    After all, the old man seemed to ask him to eat for the first time.


    All the people around him are envious of his future.


    Some things can be won for him, but the old man doesn''t have them.


    After all, it''s not close enough.


    So we should seize every opportunity. Mansang bought an expensive gift and went to his grandfather''s house.


    Unfortunately, mansang was turned away by his grandfather''s robot because he couldn''t recognize mansang. That is to say, his grandfather didn''t add mansang as his family information.


    Man sang


    To be honest, embarrassed and unhappy, does the robot not admit him?


    It is said that the mother''s family is the most difficult to deal with. Mansang once again agreed with this statement in his heart.


    He can only let Meng Li out.


    Meng Li is cooking, and the robot has a sound of rm. Its eyes are red, and it has been saying:


    "rm, rm, whether to allow strangers to enter."


    Meng Li said:


    "agree."


    My grandfather''s robot is more advanced, aggressive and lethal, but only my grandfather has the authority to order the robot tounch an attack.


    The robot hears Meng Li''s voice, its eyes return to normal, and the rm is eliminated.


    Stand back and stand by.


    Mansang was wringing something in his hand. Meng Li took it over and said with a smile:


    e on, what are you doing with your things?"


    Man sang


    There was a deep silence on his face, which made him more like a guest.


    This man is not his wife.


    Meng Li turned to release the gift that mansang had brought to his grandfather. Just before he put it down, he straightened up and felt that mansang was getting closer and closer to her. Meng Li''s head slightly deviated. Yu Guang saw mansang''s arm open.


    Do you want to hold her from behind?


    Meng Li quickly dodges theing embrace and makes mansang jump in the air.


    "What for?"


    Meng Li asked faintly.


    Mansang:


    "long time no see, honey, don''t you miss me?"


    Meng Li said: "to tell you the truth..."


    I don''t want to.


    Mansang grabbed it and said:


    "is it crazy to think?"


    Meng Li said with a dry smile:


    "you have a good rest. My grandfather is expected to be home in an hour, so I have to cook."


    Mansang looked surprised:


    "cooking?"


    As if he heard something that surprised him, Meng Li nodded without expression:


    "yes."


    If I knew that after cooking that meal, the old man would ask her to cook every day, Meng Li would not do it.


    I didn''t know that in my life.


    At that time, I really wanted to make a delicious treat for myself.


    The old man is by the way.


    Sigh!


    Meng Li sighs mncholy, seeing that mansang doesn''t know. So, looking at Meng Li turning to the kitchen, mansanges with him.


    Looking at Meng Li cutting vegetables with a kitchen knife, he said strangely:


    "the feeling of primitive nature."


    Meng Li "Primitive?"


    Is this word appropriate?


    It doesn''t seem appropriate.


    Does mansang see himself as the cave Orc in his own eyes?


    Mansang looked at Meng Li''s expression and knew that the word primitive was not suitable.


    It''s not that you can''t use a kitchen knife, but that''s the first step in the process of making ancient French dishes in the restaurant.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "take a break, I''ll try."


    Speaking Kung Fu, Man Sang''s well-defined fingers all touched Meng Li''s kitchen knife.


    Meng Li No, I don''t


    "You''d better adjust your mood to meet your grandfather."


    Mansang: "why should I adjust my mood?"


    Meng Li smiles but says nothing, because he will not be in a good mood.


    Mansang asked again:


    "don''t you really need me to help you? I think you''ve prepared a lot of dishes. "


    He looked at the vegetables.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "just go out and don''t make trouble here."


    Don''t be a bad thing. The vegetables of the star age are really expensive. If they are not delicious, I always feel sorry for the expensive price of vegetables.


    Mansang no longer insisted, but went out to stay in the living room.


    Looking at the robot waiting in the living room, mansang thinks of the robot Shanshan at homeMeng Li is carving vegetables in the kitchen, not for anyone, just to make things look better and make himself feel more happy when eating.


    Please yourself.


    I hope the client won''t me herself for the trouble of cooking when shees back.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t like it, you can refuse it. If the client doesn''t want it, no one will force it.


    Get busy here and get busy there. When the robot in the living room calls the master, Meng Li knows that the old man is back.


    She looked at the time, and the old man got home on time.


    She stood out and called out to her grandfather, a kind of polite behavior. The old man said to Meng Li:


    "is the meal ready?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "not yet."


    The old man waved to Meng Li and motioned him to leave for cooking.


    Without looking at mansang, mansang stood up and felt embarrassed. He called to the old man:


    "grandfather."


    The old man nced at mansang, then at the present mansang brought, and asked:


    "did you buy it?"


    Mansang nodded and said:


    st time I heard you talk about this, so..."


    The old man frowned and said, "I just said it unintentionally. It seems that I''m asking you for it. How can it be heard?"


    Man sang


    What''s the matter with the old man?


    The keen man sang smelled the unusual taste, the old man usually just looked at it coldly, and then said that there was no need to bring a gift next time.


    There is something wrong with that.


    Mansang could only exin:


    "it''s not like this This is my duty to you. "


    The old man snorted and sat down. The old God was looking at man sang standing on the ground. He was so surprised that man sang was a little uneasy.


    Quick analysis of things in my mind, is it about family or work?


    Before the analysis of mansang came out, the old man found out what happened to mansang''s work and began to pick bones in his eggs, saying that it was not good.


    Mansang doesn''t need to analyze this. He knows that there is something wrong with his work.


    Who gave him a little report?


    The old man should make a cushion first, and then it may be the business.


    On the job, mansang did not dare to ignore, extremely upright attitude to listen to the old man.


    The old man found some things toin about again, and then began to take ideological and political lessons, one by one, inside and outside the story is that you are expanding.


    You''re floating.


    A little achievement, you''ll be gone with the wind. It won''t work like this. It''s hard to be a big event.


    Manson:???


    So what was the foreshadowing before? What''s his fault? Can you tell me?


    He didn''t even know where he was wrong.


    And what the hell is this ideological ss?


    Is he gone with the wind?


    Are you arrogant?


    Man sang is confused and speechless.

 Chapter 867

    But can he retort?


    There is no refutation.


    Mansang silently bears what he shouldn''t bear.


    Also have to show a taught expression, but not to mention the heart more depressed.


    The old man is not a person who makes a long speech. After talking for a while, he feels that he has almost reminded him, so he doesn''t talk about it.


    If he doesn''t want to talk to anyone else, OK.


    The old man stood up and went to the kitchen to see if Meng Li had made a good meal. Mansang was relieved and finally stopped talking.


    Meng Li naturally heard the old man preaching to mansang outside, a little gloating. When the old man came in, he restrained his expression.


    The old man nced at the kitchen, nodded with satisfaction and went out again.


    When Meng Li finished the dishes and put them on the table, mansang came over and said:


    "did you make them all?"


    Meng Li let out a sound. Mansang saw that the dishes were very attractive and wanted to taste some immediately. But the old man hasn''t moved yet. Where is he suitable to move first.


    Leng was waiting for the old man to move before mansang started.


    After a bite, mansang praised Meng Li:


    "it''s delicious. I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be so good."


    Delicious food can improve people''s mood. Originally, mansang was very depressed, which all of a sudden dissipated the depression.


    The old man rolled his eyes and talked glibly. It was like he had never eaten before. He was so real that he almost believed it.


    It was this glib that cheated his granddaughter.


    Just now I taught this boy a lesson. After a while, he was just like nobody. It was really inted. He didn''t take what he said to heart.


    Actually, Manson hasn''t eaten it.


    With the meal, the old man did not take care of mansang''s meaning, do their own things.


    Mansang was so embarrassed that he had to leave now. He said to the old man:


    "don''t disturb me, Grandpa. Helena and I will go back first and see you another day."


    Meng Li:?


    When did she promise to go back with Mansan?


    Forget it, go back first. The purpose of hering back has been achieved. She always stays. The old man can''t help worrying about her marriage.


    The old man is very reluctant to give up his granddaughter, but the married granddaughter can''t stay at home all the time. He can only pretend that he doesn''t care and let Meng Li go back with mansang.


    On the way back, mansang asked Meng Li:


    "what happened to Grandpa today?"


    Meng Li looked at a piece of news on guangnao. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Mansang touched Meng Li with his hand and asked in a funny way:


    "distracted again?"


    Meng Li''s thinking was pulled back, and she said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Manson: "why did grandfather beat me today?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "it''s probably because you''ve expanded."


    Man sang Do you think I''m inted, too? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know. Maybe you bring this image to others."


    Mansang said helplessly:


    "but I didn''t inte."


    Meng Liughed:


    "my grandfather is also kind."


    Manson nodded, which was true.


    Even if the old man doesn''t like him, he must expect him to be good.


    When they got home, Mishan:


    "wee home."


    Meng Li and mansang all give a sound, and all the lights in the house are on. Meng Li stands beside Mishan and looks at Mishan quietly.


    She reached out and touched Mishan''s highly simted hand. Originally, the robot should not have responded, but Mishan''s fingertips moved slightly.


    Meng Li said to mansang in surprise:


    "look, it''s strange."


    Mansang came up and asked:


    "what?"


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to touch Mishan''s finger again, but he doesn''t move this time. Meng Li looks disappointed and says to mansang:


    "I touched her hand just now, but she did move."


    Mansang can''t help getting nervous. Meng Li asks:


    "I said she would move. Why are you so nervous?"


    Mansangughed twice:


    "I''m not nervous."


    Meng Liughed and sighed:


    "robots are bing more and more intelligent now."


    Generally, the robot will not react to the contact of the host.


    Mishan should be getting better and better.


    It is estimated that there is still a period of time before Mishan fully recovers in the plot.


    Meng Li also pressed patience.


    Some things need the support of spiritual power. She has to work harder.


    Mansang doesn''t know how to answer the phone. He takes a look at the robot Mishan, and some pictures emerge in his mind, which makes mansang have an unspeakable expectation.He said to Meng Li:


    "yes, with the development of science and technology, human power will be more and more powerful."


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows and says nothing.


    Mansang felt his wife was cold to him. He approached Meng Li and tried to


    Meng Li pushed mansang''s head aside and said:


    "go to sleep. I''m not feeling well today. Let''s sleep separately."


    Man sang


    "You don''t want to be apart for so long..."


    Meng Li: "shut up, young man. Take good care of yourself. Don''t think about anything else all day long."


    Mansang''s expression was rippling, and he tried to get close to Meng Li, and he said:


    "your husband is in good health, don''t you want to experience it?"


    Meng Li stood up without expression and went into the room to shut mansang out.


    Mansan and a robot were speechless in the living room.


    Meng Li enters the room, turns on the light brain, turns out a news that he paid attention to before, and a team of explorers mysteriously disappeared on a deserted.


    This kind of thing ismon. In the interster age, there are manys, but Meng Li''s attention is that the final picture of the equipment of this exploration team is a white fog.


    And this fog is unusual, it looks like a mass of milk white, faintly visible a few wisps of different colors.


    This makes Meng Li''s whereabouts have some interest in the fog.


    I always want to see it.


    This news didn''t attract much attention. It was only when Meng Li had nothing to do in his spare time and looked through a lot of news that he really couldn''t see.


    Thinking that there is still some time left for Mishan to recoverpletely, Meng Li feels that he can take advantage of this gap to find out.


    However, in order to be on the safe side, Meng Li felt that he still had to do something.


    She practices cross legged. When it''s daybreak and mansang goes to work, she puts the robot Shanshan to sleep. I don''t know if Shanshan''s soul has gone to sleep.


    It doesn''t matter.


    She began to arrange the array in this home, using the soul binding symbol in the system space to suppress the array. Only after she had emptied all the aura of her body, could she arrange it well.


    It may not work to deal with a strong soul, but Meng Li is more confident to deal with Mishan''s soul.


    Mishan''s soul is not so bad. After all, she can take others away.


    With this soul array, Mishan is able to get away from the robot and the house.


    To solve this worry, Meng Li began to n in detail to go to the ce on the news.

 Chapter 868

    Meng Li made a detailed investigation of this called Xiaoyan. Compared with others, it is really small and deste.


    Most importantly, the''s water supply is appalling.


    In the early days, there were human beings living on it and living on the scarce water resources. However, because of the scarcity of water resources, the scarcity of products and products, these people were immigrated by spaceships from others.


    Of course, it''s not charity. That''s because every has sent people to explore whether there are good resources, such as minerals.


    But the search was fruitless.


    But the power of technology is also appalling.


    If you can''t find out, you still have to find another way. However, this kind of exploration has great harm to human body. In order to avoid being used of inhumanity, the that used this method had to immigrate the aborigines of Xiaoyan.


    Although this method has been used for exploration, no valuable things have been found. However, these people have been immigrated. Is it difficult to move them back?


    So no one lives on that, but there are still some explorers to go.


    After all, no one wants to believe that a has no resources at all. If they find it, they will be better than others?


    They will also be highly rewarded by their own empire.


    When Meng Li told mansang that he was going to y on another, mansang was very depressed.


    Asked Meng Li which to go to, Meng Li said to see mood, when you want to go there, go there.


    He said helplessly:


    "juste back two days, you want to leave me alone?"


    Meng Li: "no, you still have Shanshan with you."


    Manson: "she''s just a robot."


    Meng Li''s smile looks at mansang and doesn''t speak. Mansang feels guilty for no reason. Seeing Meng Li''s expression, he knows that what he says is useless.


    He can only say:


    "if you want to go to another, I will arrange for you, but you must promise me to take good bodyguards."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to take bodyguards in his heart, but he knows that he doesn''t take bodyguards. Let alone mansang doesn''t let her go out, even the old man will be angry when he knows.


    Somes are chaotic, and assassinations aremon. Meng Li can''t rule out this risk.


    She had no choice but to say:


    "OK."


    Man sang: e back early, I care about you."


    Meng Li smiles and gets along with your robot lover.


    Mansang''s action is very fast, and he soon arranged for Meng Li. There are still people in the spaceship. It has to be said that mansang abandoned his mind in order to protect her. The armed forces are good, and they are all equipped with advanced equipment.


    After all, mansang''s family is rich in financial resources, so they can enjoy good resources.


    If this team goes out, unless they are attacked by the army, the general strength of Meng Li will stand still and rely on these people, nothing will happen.


    Mansang saw me off, and Meng left the spaceship. Mansang said:


    "always contact me. I miss you and think about you all the time."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "I''m going."


    Man sang


    What''s the point of this indifference? Is he not only dissatisfied with his leadership, but also dissatisfied with his wife?


    Headache.


    What''s wrong?


    Meng left the spaceship and asked people to start the spaceship as soon as possible. Mansang saw that the cabin door closed slowly and squeezed out a stiff smile.


    Meng Li first arranged to go to a prosperous and peaceful, which is regarded as a ce for tourism and shopping. This is a ce that many people like to go, and it won''t arouse mansang''s doubts or thoughts.


    After staying on this for two or three days, Meng Li said to the pilot of the spaceship:


    let''s change our way to Xiaoyan. "


    The driver''s face was surprised, and even his voice was a little sharp. He said:


    "madam, this Xiaoyan is not suitable for you to go. "


    Meng Li: "I want to go."


    The pilot is in a dilemma. Taking his wife to Xiaoyan is killing him.


    "It''s very poor, there''s nothing, there''s very little water, there''s almost no living nts, there''s really nothing to see."


    "If you don''t believe it, you will be disappointed if you take a look at the situation of Xiaoyan on the optical brain."


    The driver tried to persuade Meng Li.


    This kind of barren ce is also apanied by uncontroble danger, when thedy has an ident, they have to end.


    Meng Li patiently said:


    "don''t worry. If someone has any opinions, you can say that I insist on going. It has nothing to do with you."


    Driver:


    He did not speak, looking at Meng Li, looking forward to Meng Li can change his mind.


    However, the main purpose of Meng Li''s trip is this, which can not be changed. She is toozy to tell the driver more. Her voice is a little cold"This is my request. Please meet my request."


    The driver is helpless and tangled. Meng Li said: "don''t ask for instructions from mansang, or you won''t be able to continue this job."


    "Obedience, you take me, I promise not to implicate you."


    The driver had nothing to say:


    "all right."


    Meng Li gave a sound, and the driver said:


    "madam, you can think about it on the way. We can change the route at any time."


    Meng Li said a good, first go to Xiaoyan, then mansang asked people have been to, what can be done.


    I''ll be back after two days at most.


    Meng Li gave the driver the general address on the news, and went to this ce. There was no specific and detailed address. At that time, he would explore it with his mental strength.


    The driver was also very responsible. He checked the address and told Meng Lidao: "there is no water source near this address."


    Meng Li: "we should have enough water."


    "A week at most in the local area."


    Meng Li deliberately said that the time was a little longer, and he was afraid that he would be stumbling by some ident.


    The driver can''t help but peek at Meng Li with his neurotic eyes. How about a week?


    People who can stay in that hell ce for a week are people with brain problems.


    Meng Li looks at the fleeting emotion in the driver''s eyes and doesn''t say anything. The driver''s face is straightened out and he adds a week''s dy budget on the basis of Meng Li''s one week.


    Feel feasible, he nodded to Meng Li.


    Meng likekai:


    "it''s hard to trouble you."


    The driver gave a shy smile and even said that he didn''t work hard.


    Meng Li then went back to practice with Ju Lingzhu in his arms. In order to be able to deal with it, Meng Li did not dare to stop for a moment.


    After a period of time, the robot informs Meng Li that he has arrived at the destination of Xiaoyan, and the spacecraft is also slowlynding.


    Meng Li just got up to take a bath, changed his clothes for sports convenience, and waited to get off the spaceship.


    The consignor itself is also refined. In fact, his strength is the best among his peers. Therefore, all the things that the consignor learns and the results of his efforts reflect his own value, but he does not rely on it to gain wealth.


    On the whole, if you work hard, your life will be better.


    With such a foundation and her practice these days, Meng Li feels barely able to cope with the unexpected situation.

 Chapter 869

    The spaceshipnded, the cabin door opened, Meng Li took a group of people out of the spaceship.


    In the face of this barren scene, the driver looks at Meng Li and hopes that Meng Li will turn back immediately.


    But Meng Li did not.


    Meng Li was even more interested.


    Because she felt the ce was full of obvious vitality.


    There is life, but there is no grass.


    Meng Li thought it was very interesting.


    She released her mental energy and began to search for the mysterious fog on the news.


    Originally, thest mysterious team disappeared near here, and the mental power covered a wide range. Meng Li immediately found the ce suspected of fog.


    Because under the mental scanning, she could not prate the fog.


    Meng Li looks at the people behind him and worries. Take it. He always feels that it''s in the way and some means can''t be used.


    But how can we get rid of it.


    Her expression is a little sad, behind a group of people is to see in the eyes, happy in the heart ah.


    Right, miss, it''s not fun here.


    Hurry back. I really don''t want to meet any ident.


    So although Meng Li stood under the spaceship in a daze, no one urged Meng Li.


    After thinking about it, Meng said to the pilot:


    "let''s get on the spaceship first and have a rest."


    The driver thought Meng Li was going back home, and was very happy:


    "good."


    A group of people happily boarded the spaceship. Meng Li waved and said:


    e here, sit in line."


    Although a group of people feel strange, they still sit obediently in front of Meng Li. Looking at the dignified appearance of the bodyguards, Meng Li feels funny.


    Say to them:


    "I''ll y you a song."


    "Listen carefully."


    All of you


    What are you doing.


    Meng Li took out the dream flute he had just taken out when he was on the spaceship and began to y it on his lips.


    Why doesn''t Meng Li use the dream beast talent? Because she finds that the power of the dream beast talent is almost useless by the world.


    Meng Li blew a luby to everyone. It''s a real luby.


    All the people are absorbed in looking at Meng Li. They don''t know what Meng Li is going to do.


    At the end of Meng Li''s song, everyone was full of energy and pped at Meng Li:


    "it''s nice, it''s wonderful."


    Meng Li


    Oh, my God, this is a luby, the kind that can make people sleep, with power, although the world''s suppression power is too weak.


    It can only be said that these people are good at mental power. The world also uses mental power. Mansang''s mental power is very advanced.


    They have a hierarchy of mental abilities.


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "I haven''t enjoyed ying yet. Come again."


    Everyone''s attitude is that you are the boss. You can y whatever you want. Since you want to y the flute, just y it.


    Meng Li kept up his efforts and finally yed several songs in session. They fell asleep one after another.


    If they were wary of Meng Li, it would be more difficult for them to fall asleep.


    Meng Li shut these people in the spaceship, got off the spaceship and headed for the fog.


    The distance is not very close. It took Meng Li some time to get to the ce.


    In order to prevent toxic, Meng Li also brought a gas mask, here is a vast wilderness, with no difference.


    The only area is filled with fog in the middle of the sky. The more you go inside, the more you can''t see clearly.


    Finally, Meng Li felt that he was in a milky environment.


    Can''t see the ground, also can''t see the sky, Meng Li feel a force around her, but this force is very soft, it doesn''t seem to be aggressive to her.


    This feeling, but Meng Li did not rx his vignce.


    And in this kind of environment, there are red, gold, green, white, yellow lines mixed in it.


    There''s more than one color for each.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and grabs a white line like thing. He says it''s white. In fact, it''s a little transparent. It''s different from the milky white thing that hugs it, so Meng Li can see it.


    After touching this white line like thing, Meng Li suddenly felt a cool and slippery feeling, just like touching water.


    Meng Li grasped the white line in his hand. He had a kind of feeling of holding dozens of Jin things.


    Meng Li sighs and grabs a red line that is swimming. The red line is as thin as the white line. If you hold it in your hand, it''s very heavy. It''s still hot.


    Let Meng Li feel like holding a group of charcoal fire.


    The weight is too heavy, let Meng Li have to give up the red and white, they float in the air, looking very light.Meng Li had a little guess in his mind and said to 6018:


    "look, what are these?"


    6018 seems to be still busy with his own business. Meng Li called, and he began to help Meng Li check the environment. He said to Meng Li:


    "I remember you were working in the interster age, right?"


    Meng Li:


    "yes."


    6018 said:


    "how can you see the legendary spirit of Hongmeng, dear!"


    6018''s voice is all up. I can hear some excitement.


    Meng Li knew clearly in his heart:


    "Hongmeng Qi?"


    This thing is also a chaotic vitality in the early days of the birth of heaven and earth in ancient legends.


    But it''s just a legend.


    At least Meng Li hasn''t seen it before.


    She couldn''t help but get excited. She said:


    "is this really true?"


    6018 said:


    "that''s nature. You see, those yellow, green, red, gold and white correspond to the five elements."


    "The five elements of heaven and earth, gold, wood, water, fire and earth."


    "But you have to hurry up. The flow of time in it is chaotic."


    "That is to say, you may get old quickly, or you may go back to your old child slowly. There is no regr situation, because you are in a state of disorder."


    "Of course, it may be in a normal state. It depends on luck."


    Meng Li was surprised, so those who mysteriously disappeared before may have died here before they left this ce because of the problem of time and speed?


    The devastation of time is terrible. Meng Li can''t help but hold on to it. If he dys too long, won''t he be old when he goes out?


    I''m afraid the client wants to directly determine the failure of the task, and no one wants to be several decades old as soon as hees back.


    Meng Li doesn''t have time to think about what to do when time goes back. Do you want to be a child?


    Probably any client can''t ept it, and he or she is sorry for others. If the situation is very bad, he or she will give up the task and change the fate of the client.


    She began to quickly n how to do, time is really tight.


    She can''t hold these things. The power of space is also suppressed by the world. If it wasn''t for the power of space, she would not have worked hard to cultivate spiritual power to trap Mishan.


    If it can be used, just build a space to put Mishan in it and then put it into the body of the robot.

 Chapter 870

    Meng Li takes out the yin-yang pearl. Last time, the yin-yang pearl actively absorbed the vital fluid. This time, will it take the initiative to absorb this?


    This one has life, too.


    First in the Yin and Yang beads, then go back to find a way to see how to deal with it.


    This should be the quickest solution. If you don''t absorb the Yin and Yang beads, you can take some of your own energy and put it in the spirit field, which is also a space, and then quickly find a way to leave here.


    Anyway, we can''t go empty.


    There is no way to go back and n aeback.


    Meng Li is a must-have. She holds the Yin and Yang beads, which rise to the sky and begin to absorb the Qi of Hongmeng at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When she saw this, she was very happy. The big space in the Yin Yang pearl, ck and white, must be able to hold these great Qi.


    The most important thing is to absorb Yin and Yang beads. If not, things will be very bad.


    The Yinyang beads absorb Hongmeng''s Qi very quickly. Originally, Meng was so white that he couldn''t see the surroundings clearly. However, with the absorption of Yinyang beads, the visibility improved.


    After Yinyang bead has absorbed Hongmeng''s Qi, Meng Li looks down and finds himself standing on a pile of bones.


    There are bones of all ages, even children.


    Meng Li


    This


    However, such a powerful space can not change the speed of time.


    And as 6018 said, some are getting older and some are getting smaller. No matter how old or small they are, they can''t get out of this ce.


    Even she couldn''t find out how big it was, and recalled the information she had looked up. It seemed that the had never been suspected of Hongmeng''s Qi before.


    It should not be long.


    She took a look at her own light brain, now it can''t start, and she was interfered by the power inside.


    When we know the greatness of heaven and earth, we should also know our own smallness.


    Meng Li sighs again. Meng Li takes back the Yin Yang pearl and finds two yin yang fish mixed together.


    It''s a ck-and-white mess, like the beads used by children for graffiti. The whole yin-yang bead exudes a hot smell, which makes Meng Li feel like it''s going to explode.


    Meng Li''s heart sank. He didn''t dare to study Yin and Yang beads, but left here quickly.


    Although Hongmeng''s Qi has been absorbed by Yin and Yang beads, Meng Li is always worried that there is something else to change the flow of time. When people get old, he has to give up this task.


    Meng Li no longer regretted the spirit power. Instead, he used his lightness skill and quickly walked back to the spaceship.


    The spaceship is still in ce, and they are still sleeping. Meng Li intended to start the light brain, but he couldn''t.


    Finally found out that the brain is broken


    She can only use the time on the spaceship to have a look, and the time has passed for most of the day.


    Also good, can only say good luck, yin and Yang bead absorbed.


    If Yin and Yang beads are not absorbed, then they are too big to see the heaven and the earth and the direction. It is a question when she cane out.


    Maybe it will grow old and small in it.


    Because of the emergency, Meng Li couldn''t calcte the specific time when he came to the circuit, so he didn''t know how long he stayed in Hongmeng, so he didn''t know whether the time flow was fast or slow at that time.


    But these things are obviously not important. Juste back safely.


    Quite exciting, Meng Li said that his heart has not calmed down.


    It''s yin-yang pearl. Meng Li can''t help but take it out and have a look at it. Now it''s really strange. ck and white are mixed together without any rules.


    She tried to intrude consciousness into it and see that Hongmeng''s Qi was presented in its original shape without any change.


    But ck and white have been twisted together, not as clear-cut as before.


    Now it''s colorful and all kinds of colors are in a mess.


    Red yellow green ck tinum


    At that time, I guess I''ll have to manually take out Hongmeng''s Qi, but before that, I have to ask 6018 to help me explore the time flow inside.


    If the flow of time is in disorder, you can''t go in.


    If time flies, it will be over to kill her soul directly.


    Meng Li wants to think about things, but those people wake up soon. Looking at Meng Li, they are scared to death. How can they fall asleep?


    Lianlian exins to Meng Li that he really doesn''t know how to fall asleep, and he neglects his duty.


    With a smile on his face, Meng Li said kindly:


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s normal for you to have a rest when you are tired."


    They were ashamed, but they were also puzzled about this situation.


    Meng Li said:


    "there is nothing interesting about this. Let''s go back."


    At this time, people could not think about why they fell asleep. They were so happy that they finally agreed to go back.The pilot was too busy to start the spaceship. He was afraid that Meng Li would regret it. Meng Li went back to practice and couldn''t calm down. She asked 6018:


    "I have a guess in my heart."


    6018: "you say."


    "Is this deformed? That''s why Hongmeng appeared. At the beginning, Hongmeng didn''t merge well?"


    6018: "you may guess, but everything in the world is changeable. It''s hard to say what it is."


    Meng Li, well, in this case, he is no longer dreaming.


    It''s no use thinking about it. It''s all in her hands.


    Even if you don''t need it, you can get it out and sell it at that time. Some people need something strange.


    It''s Yin Yang beads that have be like this. Although I don''t know the function of Yin Yang beads, the things thate from the fusion of the two are also a treasure in Meng Li''s heart.


    If Yin and Yang beads are worthless because of Hongmeng''s Qi, her heart is still a little ufortable.


    Now give Meng Li a feeling of losing watermelon and picking up sesame.


    I''m not in a good mood, I''m in a mess.


    For a long time, Meng Li sighed and tried to adjust his mind.


    I don''t care about Yin and Yang beads. Now I''m working on a task. My main energy should be on the task.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li went to another and stayed for a few days. After ying for a few days, he was supposed to be on holiday. He mainly wanted to do a y or aplete set. Meng Li slowly returned home.


    Mansang came to meet Meng Li and said to him:


    "I can''t get in touch with you recently. Do you know how much I miss you?"


    I think it''s time for me to get in touch with my wife.


    I just don''t know why my wife always refuses to talk to him.


    Meng Li said:


    "my light brain is broken."


    She doesn''t care too much if it''s broken. She''s been practicing almost all these days, and she doesn''t have time to y with guangnao.


    Mansang asked in surprise:


    "is it broken? How could it be? "


    Generally, the light brain is not bad.


    And this kind of good light brain should not be.

 Chapter 872

    Mansang walked towards Mengli and said to him with a smile:


    "do you like the truth or the lie?"


    Meng Li: "lie."


    Man sang Good looking. "


    Meng Li smiles:


    "if it looks good, let''s watch it together."


    Man sang


    He had to sit down and apany Meng Li to watch Mishan dance.


    In fact, I can''t bear to look directly at it. If there is a single robot, mansang can have fun.


    But Manson knew there was Mishan''s soul in it.


    It''s strange what you think.


    Mishan''s sense of humiliation was even heavier, and she was also ashamed and annoyed. She was even more anxious to get out of the body.


    She danced one dance after another, and Meng Li watched calmly.


    Manson is a little bit fed up.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "let''s have a rest. There''s nothing good about robot dancing."


    Meng Li: "no, I want to see it."


    "I''m in spirits."


    Man sang


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at mansang and said:


    "you have to watch with me, too."


    Mansang is helpless:


    "OK, OK, I''ll stay with you."


    Meng Li continued to look.


    And Mishan desperately wants to get rid of the robot''s body, and finally gets what she wants. The robot''s body stops for a moment, and Meng Li''s eyes sh green light.


    She saw Mishan''s soul.


    At the moment, Mishan is still standing in the same ce. She can''t believe that she has left the body of the robot.


    She turned her head and looked at Meng Li and mansang, just opposite Meng Li''s calm eyes.


    Seems to be looking at her. Doesn''t seem to be looking at her.


    Mishan is not sure if the other party can see her. She walks towards Meng Li and reaches out her hand and waves in front of Meng Li''s eyes. Meng Li has no response.


    I didn''t even blink.


    Mishan goes to mansang again and shakes in front of her eyes. Mansang doesn''t respond either. Mishan reaches out to touch mansang''s hand, but it''s her hand that passes through mansang. Her soul is too weak.


    Meng Li watched all this with great interest.


    It''s no surprise that Mishan cane out. After all, Mishanes out in the plot.


    But this time she forced her out.


    Now that mansang is here, he can''t catch Mishan''s soul immediately.


    But it''s impossible to leave here. Meng Li even thinks that it''s better to let Mishan struggle.


    Let her y outside for a while. It''s boring to put people in as soon as theye out.


    How helpless it is to want to go out but not to go out.


    Mishan''s appearance is pretty good. She has seven or eight points simr to the body she won.


    But now the soul is weak.


    The robot is still dancing. Mishanes out. Meng Li doesn''t mean to continue to watch it. He stops the robot''s dance. Mansang is relieved.


    Finally, I don''t want to see it.


    Meng Li got up to have a rest. Mansang sighed and went back to the room to have a rest.


    They are not in the same room. Mishan thinks about it and goes into mansang''s room.


    Mansang didn''t know that Mishan hade out, let alone followed him in.


    Mishan gently stroked mansang''s face, not to mention how strange it was. She looked very affectionate, but now she was separated by Yin and Yang, and changed from humanputer love to human ghost love.


    Meng Li thought about it, took out a piece of Rune paper from his body and knocked on mansang''s door.


    Manson opened the door, followed by Mishan.


    Mansang: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. I saw something on your back just now. Let me have a look."


    Manson: "what? All right


    He turned and asked Meng Li to show him. Meng Li pasted the talisman paper on his palm and prated into mansang''s body from mansang''s back.


    You''re wee. She''s the kind of girl who does good without leaving her name.


    This is a talisman that can let mansang see Mishan. Meng Li has a little n in mind, so try it.


    Fu paper into mansang''s body, mansang saw in front of the emergence of Mishan figure.


    To be honest, it''s hard to see such a thing suddenly. Mansang''s whole body is tense.


    Staring at Mishan, her eyes still seem to ask silently.


    Mishan also felt that Mansan could see her. She opened her mouth. Mansan shook her head at Mishan as she went to bed.


    He looked back at Meng Li calmly:


    "is there anything?"


    Meng Li: "no, maybe I''m wrong."


    Meng Li said, "have a rest, Ann."


    Mansang nodded and watched Meng Li turn away. He closed the door and watched Mishan''s soul"Mishan?"


    Mishan nodded excitedly. Mansan could see her.


    Mansang went out to grab Mishan''s hand, but also went through Mishan''s hand. Mansang asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Mishan said:


    "I should be in a state of soul now."


    After that, her expression was very lost.


    Manson: were you in a robot before


    Mishan nodded and said:


    "yes, I''m trapped in it."


    Mishan is close to mansang and nestles in mansang''s arms, but mansang reaches out and touches nothing.


    This kind of feeling is not good, can only see but can''t touch.


    But after a long separation, mansang quickly ignored this feeling.


    But Mishan was still immersed in the sweetness of mansang''s arms. She said:


    "mansang, are you married?"


    Mansang''s Adam''s Apple moved, and he wanted to say, isn''t that nonsense?


    Can''t you see it in a robot?


    "Married." He said faintly.


    Mishan said sadly:


    "what can I do? I love you so much."


    Mansang lowered her head and put her hand through Mishan''s body again and again. It didn''t bring any real feeling, which made mansang not interested in touching.


    I didn''t answer Mishan.


    Mishan is a smart person, she said:


    "well, I can''t me you at all. Who told me to die once, I can''t bear to see you lonely all my life."


    Mansang is a realistic person, he said calmly:


    "yes, it can only be said that fate makes it."


    Mishan


    "I can be with you now." Mishan said in a delicate voice.


    Mansang let out a sigh in Mishan''s heart. Mansang''s attitude to her was not as good as she thought.


    She thought that mansang would cry with her in her arms, or stare at her with admiration, but the reality is that mansang did nothing.


    So calm, such a man, but let her fall into it.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Mishan looked up at Mansan.


    Mansang felt a little chilly holding Mishan, even though the temperature in the room was the most suitable.


    It''s not good to push Mishan away. He looks at Mishan because her soul is a little weak. Mishan''s facial features are not real. It feels like a virtual projection person.


    No, the virtual projection made by current technology is more realistic than this one.


    He is not afraid. He always thinks that the human soul can exist in the world. If he can enter the body of the robot to survive, his life will continue again. Everything now, however, confirms some of his ideas.

 Chapter 873

    "I''m not afraid, before your reaction is so weak, you can''t control the robot?" Mansang is more concerned about these issues.


    Mishan said:


    "I can''t control it."


    Mansang was a little disappointed, but he adjusted his mind, which was actually a good result.


    At least a blind toss to get people''s soul into.


    Although mansang can''t remember what he did in the emergency at that time.


    Now there is no one to die for him to do this kind of experiment, let mansang feel very sorry.


    If Meng Li knows that mansang has such an idea, he can only say that young man, your thought is very dangerous.


    If you really dare to kill people on purpose and use them to do this experiment, there may still be a Tasker to do the task, and the goal of the task should be to retaliate against mansang.


    "What are you going to do now?" Mansan asked Mishan.


    He doesn''t like Mishan very much. It''s not real, that is to say, it''s cool to hold her.


    And I heard that soul contact for a long time is not good for the body.


    Mansang really wants to push Mishan away.


    Think of these, mansang a little joy and excitement are gone, Mishan stick on mansang''s chest, can''t see mansang micro can''t check the frown.


    Meng Li has been paying close attention to this side with his mental strength, and clearly sees mansang''s every move.


    Ah, how to say, men just want to be realistic. It seems that mansang doesn''t like ghosts very much.


    Holding a ghost, it''s ufortable to see and feel it.


    Meng Li felt that things began to be interesting.


    Mishan sighed:


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Mansang: "or I''ll make you a lower level robot, maybe you can control it?"


    Mansang still wants to experiment with Mishan''s soul.


    Mishan didn''t want to understand mansang''s real intention, she said:


    "robots are always robots, I don''t feel very good."


    Mansang: "so what do you want to do, you can''t always exist in this way?"


    Mishan looks up at mansang''s eyebrows and touches them with her hand. The cool feeling spreads to mansang''s face.


    If it was someone else, he would have been reluctant.


    "I want to have a body again and be by your side." Said Mishan affectionately.


    Mansang: can you do it


    Mishan shakes her head in frustration:


    "I just think so, but I know it''s unrealistic."


    Mansang''s expression is a little serious. He stares at Mishan''s face withplicated eyes. Does Mishan want to take someone''s body?


    Who will that take?


    I don''t know why. Mansang is very upset at the moment. He thinks that Mishan may do something to make him unhappy.


    But what was it, mansang could not think of for a moment.


    They chatted for a while, and all that mansang wanted to know was that Mishan began to talk about her feelings.


    Mansang listened silently, his cold soul pasted on him, and his excitement and enthusiasm were all pasted away.


    Leng is to tell half night, mansang said he should rest, Mishan let mansang sleep.


    Mansang nods and wants Mishan to go out. She doesn''t like sleeping very much. People are watching him. If Mishan can touch even the body of a robot, mansang feels that she can barely invite Mishan to sleep with him.


    But in this case, mansang did not say anything about the invitation.


    I don''t want to take a bath. If I told Mishan not to watch him take a bath, it would hurt Mishan''s heart, but if I didn''t say, what if I came in.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Mansang can only lie on the bed and begin to get ready to sleep, but Mishanughs mischievously and even lies beside mansang and wants to drill into mansang''s arms.


    This let mansang very helpless, but also endure did not attack.


    Meng Li was busy practicing. Before that, he gave mansang a rune. Because the rune was more advanced, it had a great effect, needed more power, and consumed the spiritual power of the body.


    Although she is not afraid to let Mishan out, she should have the ability to put her back at any time.


    Mishan''s soul has no power. She is different from the soul full of resentment. After a long time, the soul with resentment has the power of concealment and can be used as power.


    But Mishan didn''t.


    However, if you leave Mishan outside all the time, there may be, because Meng Li can almost foresee what will happen in the future.


    That''s more interesting. The client should like it.


    But even if they grow wings, Mengli has faith to break them.


    There will be no future trouble.


    The next day Meng Li got up early in the morning and had breakfast with mansang, which was something that had never happened in this period of time.


    Meng Li sits opposite to mansang. Next to mansang sits Mishan. Mishan looks at Meng Li jealously without any cover.Before breakfast, Mishan once again tested whether Meng Li could see her. Meng Li still pretended to be invisible.


    This let Mishan down, also more bold, look at Meng Li''s eyes more red fruit.


    Meng Li Zhuang seemed to say unintentionally:


    "mansang, is there something wrong at home? How can I feel cold? "


    This home has a temperature system, always adjust the temperature to the most suitable temperature.


    Hearing this, mansang felt a little nervous and subconsciously took a look at Mishan.


    But Mishan''s wife shouldn''t have been able to see it. Otherwise, Mishan''s wife would not have been able to see it.


    Mansang said:


    "are you cold? Shall I reset it for you? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "this kind of cold doesn''t depend on resetting the temperature. It''s like being next to a piece of ice."


    Mansang has a deep understanding. He has already set it up. As long as Mishan can get in, it''s useless.


    He also pretended to wonder:


    "how could this happen?"


    Meng Li pulls the corner of his mouth and doesn''t speak any more. Mishan looks at mansang affectionately all the time. Mansang feels strange. After all, his wife is still sitting opposite him.


    He stopped Mishan with his eyes. Mishan pursed her mouth. Although she was unhappy, she didn''t want to make Mansan unhappy for this.


    After breakfast, Meng Li goes back to his room. Mansang wants to go out to work. Mishan says:


    "shall I go out with you?"


    Manson: can you go out


    Mishan thought:


    "it should be OK."


    Mansang is still a little worried. It''s said that the soul can''t bear the sunshine. It''s not good for the soul.


    However, thinking that he couldpletely avoid sunshine on his way to work, and that he was in a cool and pleasant environment, mansang agreed.


    Mishan looks a little happy. It''s the happiest thing to be with mansang.


    Manson stepped out of the door, and Mishan stepped on her heel.


    But she didn''t go out as she expected. Instead, she was bounced back by a force. Mishan''s whole soul was fluttered away.


    I''m in a mess.


    There was also a pain, which made Mishan''s face distorted, and she couldn''t help but utter a sharp cry of pain.

 Chapter 874

    Seeing this, mansang turned around to help Mishan, apparently forgetting her soul.


    Before she reached Mishan, mansang saw Meng Lie out and stand in the living room. Meng Li asked suspiciously:


    "what was the noise just now? How do I hear girls screaming? "


    Mansang stopped walking towards Mishan. He said to Meng Li:


    "No


    Meng Li nces at Mishan. Mishan is twisting her face and getting up.


    This makes Meng Liugh in his heart. His face doesn''t show. It''s funny.


    When her soul array is white?


    More than enough to trap Mishan.


    Seeing Meng Li''s eyes looking at Mishan, mansang clenched her hands and heard Meng Li''s voice of self doubt:


    "really not? Did I hear you wrong? "


    Mansang said:


    "yes, you should have more rest. Maybe you have auditory hallucination."


    Meng Li asked mansang:


    "why haven''t you gone out yet?"


    Mansang looks at Mishan and walks towards him with his arms in his arms. He turns around and says directly:


    "I''m going out now."


    Then Manson went straight away.


    I don''t ask what''s going on with Mishan, and I don''t mean to go out with Mishan.


    Mishan


    So direct?


    Mishan doesn''t me mansang for walking away mercilessly. She only mes Meng Li for pushing people away.


    She stares at Meng Li unhappily, walks towards Meng Li, reaches out her hand to touch Meng Li, but passes through.


    Mishan tried to pick up a vase again, but she couldn''t pick it up at all.


    This makes Mishan have to give up, deeply helpless.


    Meng Li picks her eyebrows and looks at Mishan''s every move. Can Mishan still beat her?


    Meng Li''s guess is right. Mishan really ns to do this. She is angry with what Meng Li has done, so she wants to fix Meng Li.


    What I think is that the other party can''t see her now anyway.


    It''s just a weakness.


    Meng Li returns to her room, and Mishan follows her. She looks at Meng Li''s personal activities and is very rxed.


    Mishan is still not reconciled. Since she can''t move you, she scares you. Mishan deliberately makes a strange tone, but Meng Li doesn''t seem to hear it.


    No response at all.


    This made Mishan wonder if her voice could not be heard at all.


    But the woman seemed to have heard her scream just now, otherwise she would not have asked.


    Mishan keeps up her efforts to make Mengli copse. However, Mengli doesn''t respond from the beginning to the end. She secretly says that Mishan is really boring.


    Mishan felt that all the strange sounds she could make came out, but there was no effect, and she was finally discouraged.


    She went out, facing the door is very hesitant, in the end want to try?


    Mishan was so afraid of pain, though it didn''t hurt after a while.


    But it was painful enough.


    But it''s really boring here. In the face of mansang''s wife, I''m always happy, and I can''t do anything about her.


    Mishan wanted to pull Meng Li''s ear with her hand and asked aloud if she could hear her!


    Mishan is more want to more irritable, she wants to go to mansang, she just don''t want to guard here to take their own position woman.


    So Mishan summoned up the courage to go to the door, and then gorgeous rebound back, Mishan whole person is not good, mansang no longer, Mishan has no image scruples, she bared her teeth and got up from the ground.


    I can''t figure out why I can''t go out.


    Meng Li was very happy to see this scene, but he was eager for Mishan to bump into it several times.


    Anyway, the pain is not my own.


    Mishan is not really so stupid. She also knows that she can''t get out at all, so she can only hang around at home bored.


    At the beginning, she didn''t have toe in and tried to scare Meng Li again. After several times, she felt very boring. Looking at Meng Li, she felt irritable. She simply didn''te in to see Meng Li.


    Lying on mansang''s bed, sniffing mansang''s clothes and quilts like a crazy girl.


    The expression is called an obsession.


    Meng Li was speechless.


    Meng Li took out a set of make-up equipment and began to turn it into a mirror. Instead of making up, he smeared a bruise on his forehead.


    Especially on the white forehead.


    It looks like it''s hurt.


    I think my craftsmanship is very realistic.


    Then he began to practice, waiting for mansang toe back.


    It''s boring to be idle. It''s necessary to live a rough life.


    When mansang came back, Mishan met him at the door for the first time. Mishan said to mansang:


    "you''re back."Mansang nced into the room and didn''t see Meng Lie out. He whispered:


    "what''s the matter with you this morning?"


    Mishan said:


    "I don''t know. It''s painful to be rebounded by a force like this."


    Mishan looks at Mansan wrongly.


    Mansang takes a look at her shoes. She has to change them before she enters the door. Mishan wants to carry them to mansang, but she can''t do it. Mansang changes them by herself and says:


    "then you stay at home for the time being. We''ll discuss it in the evening."


    It''s not very convenient to talk about it now. I''ll talk about it carefully in the evening.


    Or worried that his wife would find him abnormal.


    Mishan swallows what she wants to say. Mansang goes to Meng Li''s room, which makes Mishan jealous.


    Do you go to see your wife as soon as you get back?


    Mishan follows mansang silently. On the one hand, she likes to stick to mansang. On the other hand, she stays by mansang''s side. Mansang takes care of her presence, so she won''t be intimate.


    To put it bluntly, I ammitted to making a shining light bulb.


    Mansang knocks on the door of Mengli''s room. Mengli gives a faint hum, which allows mansang to enter the room.


    Mansang came in and saw Meng Li''s big bruise on his forehead at first sight.


    He quickly walked over and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter?"


    It''s not fake.


    I''m going to be jealous of Mishan in the back.


    Mansang reaches out his hand to touch Meng Li''s forehead. Meng Li blocks mansang''s hand and says to mansang:


    "don''t touch it. It''s very painful."


    Mansang drew back his hand and stared at Meng Li''s forehead. Leng didn''t see the clue.


    "I''m really distressed to see how it came to be like this." Said Mansan.


    Meng Li takes a look at Mishan. Mishan''s hand is in Raman sang. She looks unhappy. Unfortunately, besides feeling a little cold in her arm, mansang doesn''t pay attention to Mishan at all.


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know what happened today. I fell down when I was walking at home."


    Mansang was puzzled, and Meng Li said in a puzzled way:


    "it''s strange that I feel that something is deliberately stirring me down."


    Man sang


    He looks back at Mishan and immediately treats her as a suspect.


    Mishan:?


    Meng Li asked mansang:


    "what are you looking at?"


    Mansang shook his head and said:


    "nothing, can I give you some medicine?"


    Meng Li: "no, I''ve already dealt with it."


    "It hurts." She added.


    It hurts a little.

 Chapter 875

    "Not in the future," Mansan said


    Meng Li looked at mansang strangely:


    "how do you know it won''t happen?"


    Mansang pursed his mouth and said:


    "in the future, you should pay more attention and your feet will be OK. The bruises on your forehead should be gone after a while. Don''t worry."


    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    In order to make Meng Li happy, mansang went to a bowl of noodles in person. There are all kinds of food in the bowl.


    There are not many noodles, but they are served by Meng Li.


    Mishan was so jealous that she wanted to throw the noodle bowl on the ground.


    Although she was jealous, when Manson looked at Mishan, she restrained her expression.


    And since mansang suspected of going to Mishan, her eyes were very cold.


    Mishan wanted to talk, but was stopped by Mansan''s eyes.


    Meng Li looked at a bowl full of nutritious noodles and ate them.


    For nothing else, just for Qi Shan.


    But after eating, Meng Li regretted, because the taste of this bowl of noodles is really not ttering.


    Mansang also expected Meng Li to praise him. He asked:


    "what''s the taste?"


    "Thest time I saw you cooking, I knew something about it."


    Meng Li''s expression was somewhat reluctant:


    "it''s OK."


    Mansang was a little disappointed. He looked delicious. He tasted his share and found that it was really OK.


    "When would you like to cook again?"


    Mansang has a little aftertaste of Meng Li''s cooking.


    Meng Li said: "look at your mood."


    Mansang said:


    "if you can''t dissipate in a few days, you must tell me."


    He refers to the bruise on Meng Li''s forehead.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I want to rest."


    Man sang had no choice but to say to Meng Li:


    "then have a good rest."


    "I went out first."


    Mansang wanted to be close to his wife, but Mishan was not very convenient here.


    Because of the existence of Mishan, on the contrary, Meng Li is free from being entangled by manzando.


    Mansang takes the bowl and goes out. Mishan stares at Meng Li and goes out.


    When he put the bowl in a fixed position, it would automatically clean. In the era of science and technology, many inventions were made to save manpower and time.


    Back in the room, mansang looked coldly at Mishan and asked:


    "did you do it?"


    Mishan is very sad:


    "Mansan, how can you doubt me? Am I such a person in your heart?"


    But mansang said:


    "she usually doesn''t have such a thing at home."


    Mansang thought thatst night, Mishan said that if she wanted to have a body again, the human body could not be made, it could only be made from other people''s body.


    He doubted whether Mishan had any idea of Helena.


    Mansang doesn''t want Mishan to hurt her wife Helena. Originally, her wife is innocent. A person''s body should only contain one soul. If Helena''s soul is squeezed out by Mishan, what will Helena do.


    Besides, mansang is worried that Helena will be hurt by Mishan, and Mishan can''t master Helena''s body. After all, the robot body can''t master.


    The wife''s body is disabled, a good person said that if there is an ident, it is not easy for the wife''s family to exin.


    What can I tell you?


    Mansang isprehensive, and doesn''t mean to bring his wife to Mishan for fun.


    Faced with mansang''s suspicion, Mishan felt that her heart was deeply hurt.


    She said:


    "Mansan, you can''t doubt me like that."


    "It''s true that I''ve been at home all day, but I didn''t see her fall. Another one, who knows if her injury is true or not?"


    Mishan doubted the truth of the incident. She really wanted to punish the woman, but she didn''t seed at all.


    Mansang''s expression was a little cold, and he said:


    "why does she have nothing to do to get a bruise on her head?"


    Mishan: "how do I know what to do? Maybe it''s just to trap me."


    Although Mishan is gentle to mansang, but in the face of being suspected, Mishan can not take the initiative to carry the pot.


    Mansang felt as if Mishan was joking:


    "you? Does she know you exist? It''s you. "


    Mishan was also very angry and said in a hurry:


    "how can I know that maybe she can see me, otherwise how can you see me?"


    Man sang No way. "Doesn''t he understand his wife?


    If there is a woman in the family suddenly, no matter it is a ghost or a person, it is impossible to calm down like that.


    That kind of expression calm as usual, make a pair of imperceptible appearance, who can do it?


    That''s when he thought about Mishan today. He was out of shape all day.


    Besides, the wife''s character doesn''t look like a person who does this kind of thing at all.


    As for why he can see mansang, mansang thinks it should be the reason for his strong mental power. His wife is as good as him in other aspects, but his mental power is weaker than his.


    I don''t me my wife for her weakness. It should be that my mental strength is too high.


    Manson believed in her own judgment and knew that Mishan was a little jealous. This kind of prank was not impossible.


    Mishan felt that she had been wronged to death. She was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. She softened her voice and said, "please believe me. I swear, I didn''t touch her."


    Mansang coldly looked at Mishan pitifully. Since the other side had been softened, his tone was not so tough.


    He just said:


    "don''t worry. I''ll think of something about your body, but don''t use your head, don''t make up her mind."


    Mishan was shocked. She looked at mansang with a sad voice:


    "in your heart, who is important to me and her?"


    Mansang is going to roll his eyes. Who matters?


    "It''s all important."


    Is it interesting topare?


    Obviously, they are two different types of women, both of whom he likes.


    Mishan asked persistently:


    "there must be weight, right?"


    Mansang nced at Mishan and said:


    "why do you have to be different? Be good. You are as heavy as her in my heart. If you are not good, you can''t match her."


    Mishan shakes. She feels so bitter.


    She fell in love with such a man, the feelings of her did not imagine the importance.


    But what else can she do? Mansang is a drug addiction she can''t get rid of.


    To be honest, during the period when she was confused in the robot body, if it wasn''t for her love for mansang, she couldn''t wake up at all.


    It''s the deep soul that keeps telling her that she has a deep love. She must wake up with him before she wakes up.


    The strong and persistent desire supported her.


    "I really didn''t touch her, how can I say it?"


    Mishan said sadly with a cry.


    Mansang has some heartlessness in the end:


    "I don''t care about these things with you any more. You can be good in the future."

 Chapter 876

    Mishan is so dumb at the moment that she can''t say what she has suffered.


    It''s hard to change what mansang thinks. If she has to deny it, mansang will be more angry.


    But if I don''t deny it, I''m not reconciled.


    The strong unwillingness made Mishan want to struggle. She said:


    "Mansan, I beg you, can you believe me this time?"


    Mansang: "Why are you so stubborn?"


    I don''t admit it when I do it.


    Mishan was about to cry. She said:


    "my soul can''t touch anything. How can I trip her?"


    "Don''t you think, do you just trust her one-sided statement?"


    Man sang Then how do I know? "


    Although this is a problem worth thinking about, mansang still does not believe that his wife saw the existence of Mishan, but did not find the existence of Mishan, how could she be trapped.


    He doesn''t know exactly what''s going on with Mishan.


    Of course, I don''t rule out that my wife feels wrong.


    Looking at Mishan''s anxious and unjust appearance, mansang''s tone slowed down and he said:


    "OK, I''ll trust you this time."


    Mishan: "well You should have believed me. "


    Mansang doesn''t speak and lies on the bed tired. When Mishan sees this, she has the cheek to please mansang. Mansang thinks about things and ignores them.


    It made Mishan very sad.


    Where does Mishan know that mansang is thinking about Mishan. Mansang doesn''t like Mishan in the state of soul, which makes people feel untrue at all.


    But how to make Mishan have a body is a problem worth thinking about. Mansang prefers robots or some kind of artificial body. Although this idea is strange, artificial body is also a body.


    It can be satisfied in some way.


    Actually, it''s for Mishan''s sake, but Mishan doesn''t know. She just thinks that mansang is angry with her now.


    After thinking about something for a while, mansang decided to take a bath and said to Mishan:


    "I''ll take a bath. You wait for me outside."


    Mishan nods and mansang goes to take a bath. But Mishan goes in mischievously and suddenly appears in front of mansang, which makes mansang very angry.


    "Don''t you have to wait for me outside?" Mansang asked.


    Mishan said wrongly:


    "I saw you didn''te out for a long time, so I came in to see you."


    "But I''m taking a bath," mansang said, gritting his teeth


    By the time he spoke, he was ready to put on his bathrobe.


    Mishan:


    "I haven''t seen you before. Didn''t we wash together before?"


    Man sang


    Once upon a time, once upon a time.


    Once upon a time, Mishan had a body. It was fun to take a bath together. Everyone was not ashamed to take a bath. Now, standing alone, how can she get used to it.


    Fidgety.


    Mansang put on her bathrobe and went out, leaving Mishan at a loss.


    He was really annoyed. Despite Mishan''s intention to ease the atmosphere, Mansan didn''t want to talk about it. In addition, after working for a day, Mansan thought too much, so she was tired and fell asleep.


    The next morning, mansang didn''t want to show off his "superb" cooking skills any more. He honestly gave Meng Li breakfast made automatically by the kitchen machine.


    Looking at the bruise on Meng Li''s forehead with pity, he said:


    "is it still painful?"


    Meng Li thought of mansang''s quarrel with Mishanst night. Heughed in his heart, frowned and said: "it''s still painful."


    "I''ll give you the potion." Mansan said.


    Meng Li looked at the time and said to mansang:


    "forget it, you should go out early. You should step up your performance. Isn''t the situation right now?"


    There should be something in mansang''s plot, because she told the old man that mansang''s expansion was gone.


    There should be a lot of worries in mansang''s heart now, but he didn''t bring them back.


    It''s not good to say it in front of her. It''s just like asking her to ask for the old man. In this respect, mansang is very cautious and does not dare to be too greedy and disgusting.


    Mansang heard Meng Li''s warning, and his expression became more serious.


    There is no need to give Meng Li medicine, just a forehead, oneself in front of the mirror can also wipe, on a medicine is not a big deal, since refused to forget it.


    Mansang takes another look at Mishan around her, and then takes a deep look at Mengli. She gives Mishan a look. Mishan quickly walks up to Mengli, reaches out her hand and shakes in front of Mengli''s eyes.


    Mansang wants to prove to Mishan that her wife really doesn''t know about Mishan''s existence. Mishan hopes that the other party''s subtle reaction will make mansang believe that she is trapped.


    They stare at Meng Li with sharp eyes. They don''t let go of Meng Li''s facial expression and bodynguage. But Meng Li doesn''t even blink his eyes. He''s always calm as usual, which sessfully deceives mansang.Even Mishan felt that the other party really didn''t know her existence, but she was not reconciled. The other party didn''t respond. Didn''t she exin that she was a demon?


    After a short silence, mansang said:


    "I''ll go first, if not, let the doctore to the door."


    Meng Li: "don''t worry. I''ll deal with these things. Let''s go."


    Mansang stood up, said a good, let Meng Li have something to contact him, and then turned to go out.


    After him, Mishan looks back at Meng Li with hatred. Meng Li looks at Mishan''s eyes calmly, and there is no fluctuation in her heart.


    She had no doubt that if Mishan had the ability, she would be the first one to do it.


    Mishan, like a little tail, goes out behind Manson. At the door, Manson looks at the house, but his wife doesn''te out.


    He said to Mishan in a low voice:


    "since you can''t go out, just stay at home and don''t do anything."


    Mishan stares at Mansan bitterly:


    "in your heart, am I that kind of person?"


    Mansang let out augh from his throat and said:


    "Mishan, if you are good, I won''t treat you badly."


    Although my heart is fond of Mishan, but because a woman disturbed his family, why?


    There are so many women in the world, so are the clever ones.


    He sighed, once Mishan was so cute and clever, and he was sincere to Mishan


    Mishan feels that her heart is going to be broken, but her strong love for mansang makes her put down her dignity. She nods her head and mansang turns away.


    But Mishan felt that she could vent her anger and grievance without fear. She stamped her feet, kicked the wall, and even stormed into Meng Li''s room, screaming in Meng Li''s ear.


    Sharp and harsh, but Meng Li still did not hear the same.


    Mishan tosses and turns, and finally feels that she''s almost venting. She doesn''t want to be depressed in this house.


    But Mishan no longer easily tried to step out of the door, staring at the door for a long time, thinking about how to get out, suddenly Mishanughed.

 Chapter 877

    How to be a soul body is the same as when there is a body. It''s a habit to walk through the door.


    Before entering the door or something, isn''t it through the door?


    Why can''t we go through the wall? Mishan decides not to go through the gate, but to go through the wall.


    Then Mishan was shed back again.


    The pain made Mishan show her teeth, but she was also very angry.


    Do you really want to be trapped in the house for a lifetime?


    So strange to get along with, watching mansang and his wife love each other? What can I do?


    At first it was anger, butter I felt the pain. Because I was trapped, I couldn''t take a step, so I suffered a lot.


    Anxious, irritable, restless.


    When Mishan is still suffering from being trapped and doesn''t care about Mengli, Mengli turns a bruise on her wrist.


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    It''s time to give Mishan a ck pot. It''s not enough to get rid of Mishan. The better revenge is to let mansang''s feelings for Mishan wear out, which is undoubtedly a kind of spiritual torture for Mishan.


    The client had suffered the same mental torture. It was also an insult to her that her lover had another woman outside. In the past, she always believed that mansang loved her, because after this incident, this belief copsed.


    At least let Mishan''s faith copse.


    Many feelings in this world seem to be solid and can''t be destroyed. In fact, many small things can fall apart.


    In a word, Meng Li is not happy to harm Mishan. It''s hard to feel wronged.


    Meng Li also enters several runes into her body. Seeing Mishan''s situation, she begins to think of a way to get rid of herself. The purpose of entering runes is to prevent Mishan from trying to get rid of her.


    Of course, Mishan can''t rob her, but why should she fight with Mishan for a body and expose something.


    Not even a chance for Mishan.


    When mansang came back, she saw that Meng Li also had a wound on his wrist. Mishan also saw it, which shocked her.


    She''s been out thinking all day, but she hasn''t really touched this woman!


    Since mansang saw it, he couldn''t ignore it. He asked Meng Li:


    "why is it like this again?"


    Meng Li was very distressed and said:


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I feel that I''ve been pushed, and then this is what happened here."


    Mansang''s sharp eyes nced at Mishan. Mishan opened her mouth and shook her head madly. Her bodynguage strongly proved that it wasn''t her, it wasn''t her.


    Mansang once again asked the doctor toe. Meng Li said:


    "I think it''s too strange. How can I call an outsider toe? How can I exin? Does he believe it?"


    "I say this to you because you are my husband, so I tell you that if you think you should believe, can others believe that I was pushed and tripped out of thin air?"


    Mansang pursed his mouth and did not speak. Meng Li said:


    "and you should know that rumors are terrible. Are you not afraid that they say that you actually hurt them?"


    Man sang


    If you spread it out of thin air and beat your wife, it will make a big deal.


    And for others, maybe they don''t believe it, because they don''t know the existence of Mishan.


    Most importantly, he worried about other people at home, and then discovered the existence of Mishan.


    After much consideration, mansang made a helpless expression and said: "forget it, you''re right. First observe. If the bruise doesn''t disperse, call the doctor again."


    It''s just that the bruise is not a big problem. It will disappear in a few days. If you can''t, you can n again.


    But I don''t know that Meng Li said so when he arrived at mansang''s state of mind.


    Of course, we can''t call a doctor. If we call a doctor, we''ll show our true feelings. Mishan doesn''t have to use her own bitter meat to trap her.


    Mishan is very anxious. When mansang and Meng Li finish their conversation and spend dinner alone with mansang, before mansang speaks, she says, "why don''t you call a doctor? I want to see if her injury is real or not."


    At the moment, Mishan was sharp and harsh. Her words were full of sour and jealousy, which made mansang very unhappy.


    Mansang said:


    "I told you not to do it!"


    Mishan, who had been suffering and agitated because of being trapped, now can''t get a little trust from her loved one, which is unintentionally a great harm to her, she said:


    "I said, I didn''t."


    Mansang sneered:


    "yes, you can deny it, but if you do it again, I can''t stand you."


    Mishan looked at Mansan in disbelief, her lips trembled, and she said:


    "what do you want?"


    Mansang: "I don''t like the feeling of restlessness at home. You should know me. I just hope everything goes well and don''t like trouble."Mishan felt powerless and murmured:


    "but I really didn''t, I really didn''t."


    Mansang is toozy to talk to Mishan. She has said everything she should say. If Mishan is still stubborn, don''t me him.


    At the moment, mansang doesn''t want to do anything about Mishan, but she already knows that it''s not a long-term n to put Mishan here. She can understand that as a woman, especially a woman who loves him, it''s normal for her to be jealous of her wife and feel sad.


    Whatever happened yesterday was a test of Mishan''s attitude towards him, a little girl''s mind.


    At most, he wants to try who is important in his heart.


    But yesterday, he had made his attitude clear, and he warned Mishan again and again. Mishan didn''t think so. She went her own way. He was very unhappy and his dignity was challenged.


    More worried that Mishan is in a hurry to snatch her wife''s body.


    Now that Mishan can''t go out, there''s only her wife''s body at home. It''s hard not to let Mishan stare at her.


    This is not what mansang wants. His wife is good and innocent. His wife is a part of his life.


    Even if Mishan can sessfully control her body, she should not give it to Mishan.


    What''s more, there are still great risks. Mansang feels that the possibility ofplete control is very small.


    There is really no need.


    Mishan is sad and hopes that mansang will take the initiative to coax her, but after a long silence, Mishan only hears mansang say:


    "why don''t you go back to the robot body?"


    Mishan nced at Mansan:


    "you don''t want me outside? Don''t want to see me? "


    Although it''s painful not to get out of the house outside, it''s not much better in the robot body, where is narrower than here.


    And I can''t control it. I''m at my disposal.


    The humiliation of dancing in the robot is still in my heart.


    If she had to choose one, she would rather exist like this.


    Just like this, I can''t feel the temperature of mansang, and there is no possibility for them to get along with each other.

 Chapter 878

    Mansang''s tone was much more rxed, and he was still coaxing. He said:


    "no, I just think that you can''t get out of this house in your current situation, so you should be able to hide in the robot."


    Mishan:


    "really?"


    This can be regarded as a way to go out first with the robot''s body, and then leave the robot''s body.


    Mansang saw Mishan''s heart beat and said:


    "yes, I can make you a new body at that time. Maybe I can use it."


    "It''s always better than now. Do you know how much I want to hold you now? But I can''t


    Mansang''s eyes on Mishan are tender.


    In fact, mansang''s sudden change of attitude is to coax Mishan out of the house and iste her from her wife.


    What I think is that since Mishan can''t get out with her soul state, she can''t get in with her soul state. When the timees, she will go out in the body of the robot. If she doesn''t bring in the robot with Mishan''s soul, she won''t be able to go home.


    Therefore, she was much more gentle to Mishan. Under mansang''s tenderness, Mishan soon fell into the enemy and lost her normal judgment ability. Believing mansang''s every word, she said:


    "I''ll try to go back tomorrow morning."


    Hearing the words, mansang sleeps her arms under her head and looks at Mishan. Seeing this, Mishan feels that mansang''s anger is gone. She forgets her previous sadness and runs to nestle in mansang''s arms.


    This makes mansang feel like she''s covered with a cold quilt. She can''t bear it at first. Seeing that Mishan always wants to lie in his arms and doesn''t mean to go, mansang finally can''t help but let Mishan lie aside.


    How cold are you? Don''t you count in your heart?


    Mishan was still confused, and she said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Mansang said:


    "cold, so I''m cold."


    Mishan: really


    Manson: you think so


    Mishan really loves mansang. When she heard that mansang was cold, she didn''t force herself to be next to mansang. Moreover, she was far away from mansang, which made mansang''s brow more rxed and she soon went to sleep.


    Mishan wanted to sleep with her, but she didn''t seem sleepy. Didn''t her soul have to sleep?


    It''s really boring. Mishan doesn''t know why mansang doesn''t sleep with his wife, but no matter what the reason, it''s a littlefort in her heart.


    The next day before mansang gets up, Mishan tries to go back to the body of the robot, so that mansang can take her out.


    But Mishan didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know how to go back. When she left, it was the strong desire to rush out of the cage and all kinds of struggles that made her rush out.


    Do you want to go back with a strong and urgent mood at this time?


    Mishan doesn''t care so much. After a while of blind operation, her soul goes through the robot again and again, but she can''t go back.


    This makes Mishan feel more and more irritable, and the whole person wants to smash the robot.


    The whole body is full of violent breath, because Mishan thinks that this is the only way she can get out of the house at present, and now this method obviously can''t, once again tells her that she will be trapped all the time.


    She really wants to go out. She wants to follow mansang. She doesn''t want to be wronged here.


    If you go out with her, no matter what happened to that woman, she would not be recorded by mansang.


    Mishan didn''t find that her soul was surrounded by a very light ck fog because of this kind of anxiety and resentment, and without Mishan''s awareness, the ck fog prated into Mishan''s body.


    No matter how hard Mishan tried to go back, she couldn''t go back until mansang woke up and called the robot away. Mishan followed the robot in and said to mansang:


    "I can''t get into the body of the robot at all."


    Mansang frowned and said:


    "really can''t get in?"


    Mansang is a good medicine for Mishan. Facing mansang''s face, Mishan hides all kinds of hysterical emotions in her heart. She just whispers, frowns and says:


    "I can''t do it with my personal ability."


    Mansang looks at Mishan with inexplicable eyes, personal power?


    There''s nothing he can do. What else can he do? Is he going to move those instruments home?


    The instruments used at that time were public, top-level and advanced, but he couldn''t remember what operation he had under the urgent situation at that time.


    If you can''t get in, can''t you get out of this door?


    I always feel like I''m in trouble.


    Manson is worried that Mishan has been in the house, and she obviously thinks that Manson is worried that she can''t have a body.


    "Well, I''ll bring you a lower level robot today." Mansang thought for a while, and finally said.Low level, less procedure, less power.


    Mishan nods helplessly.


    "You''re good today. Don''t mess with her, you know?"


    Mansang takes a look at Meng Li. He sees that the bruise on Meng Li''s forehead is lighter. He looks at Meng Li and has breakfast. Before he goes out, he instructs Mishan in this way.


    Mishan opened her mouth. She could not help but resent. Mansan did not trust her and resented his wife.


    She wanted to say something, but Manson didn''t give Mishan a chance to talk and left.


    This made Mishan so angry that she couldn''t get out of the door. She didn''t even have the ability to catch up and say one more word.


    Mishan stood in the living room, and tried several times, but to no avail. She didn''t find that every time she was in a bad mood, a little bit of ck fog prated into her body.


    Of course, if you don''t look carefully with the naked eye, you can''t find it at all.


    Even if she got into her body, she didn''t feel much, but Mishan felt more and more irritable. She thought of some people and things, and her resentment was getting heavier and heavier.


    Especially for Meng Li, Mishan no longer tries to get into the robot''s body, but guards Meng Li and leaves.


    Since she had nothing to do with this woman, she would watch her all day, so that she could understand how she was hurt.


    Meng Li squints at Mishan''s soul, but gives her the feeling that Meng Li is looking behind her and doesn''t care too much.


    There seems to be a little change in Mishan''s soul, but this change is insignificant. Even in the long run, it can not bring much power to Mishan.


    Most of the time, a ghost full of evil spirit is umted for decades, centuries or even millennia.


    For example, there is a female ghost who has umted decades and hundreds of years of resentment, and the strong and persistent emotion of resentment day by day and night, as well as a lot of goblins around, can form a fierce ghost.


    It''s hard for Mishan to let her go all the time.

 Chapter 879

    Besides, will she let it go?


    Obviously not.


    Ah, is Mishan so tired? She has been staring at her with hatred, but she has nothing to do.


    This kind of feeble feeling is very ufortable. I hate it. The resentful person is right in front of me, but I can''t do anything.


    Meng Li feels that he has not particrly resented anyone so far. If one day he meets someone he resents, it proves that his ability is too weak.


    If the strength is strong, do not resent, directly solve the line.


    Meng Li hoped that he would never have someone who was especially resentful.


    When mansanges back, she brings back a robot. Mishan goes out first, and Mengli stands out.


    Meng Li looked at the robot and asked:


    "isn''t there a Shanshan at home? Why did you bring another one back? "


    Mansang had already thought about his words, and he said:


    "no, it''s someone else who asked me to bring it back and get the program again."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you are really an all-round genius."


    Everything.


    Mansang is really embarrassed and embarrassed by Meng Li. Meng Li walks over and looks at the robot. It''s much simpler, that is, the facial features are all facial features on the market.


    The families that use this kind of robot are basically civilians.


    There are no suchmon people in mansang''s circle, and there is no one who can ask mansang to help.


    It''s just that mansang knows that no matter the client or she is now, she won''t go to the bottom of the question, so she thinks of a reason at will.


    It''s not meticulous at all.


    She reached out and touched it.


    It feels a lot worse. It feels like a device, unlike a robot at home or a real person.


    Meng Li is thinking about what mansang is doing with this robot. Is it to pretend to take Mishan away?


    I saw Mishan trying to get back into the robot this morning.


    In order to ensure that he should do something, Meng Li said to mansang:


    "today I was injured again."


    Mishan stares at Meng Li and gets hurt again?


    It''s clear that she''s been watching, but Mishan forgotst night and this morning.


    What''s the difficulty in drawing a bruise that is false but true?


    Man sang


    Is Mishan finished.


    Are all his words in the air?


    Meng Li pulled the clothes on his shoulder, and there was a bruise on his shoulder. He said to mansang:


    "today, I feel someone hammered me."


    "There won''t be anything at home, will there?" Meng Li''s face was still a little scared.


    Mansang felt a little distressed when he saw therge bruises. He wanted to reach out and touch them, but he didn''t. He was afraid that his wife would feel pain because of this. Mishan really went too far.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you an ount of this, OK?" Said Mansan.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I believe you."


    Meng Li walks into the room and takes out a amulet while mansang and Mishan are not paying attention. The same way she used to put the amulet into mansang at that time. After she came out, she touched the robot and put the amulet in.


    In this way, not only can Mishan not get in, but also she will suffer a rebound.


    Meng Li seemed to say intentionally and unintentionally:


    "I''m in a bad mood these days. I don''t know why. I always feel tired, tired, weak, in a trance, and cold."


    "And I always feel that someone is staring at me. Do I have hysteria?"


    Mansang patted Meng Li on the shoulder, and he said:


    "don''t worry, it will be fine. I will help you deal with these problems."


    "How to deal with it?" Meng Li seems to have no spirit and is still tired.


    Mansang said:


    "I''ll find a way. You give me some time."


    Meng Li said:


    "well, I want to have a rest. I won''t eat it in the evening, just drink some nutrients."


    "How about some nutrients?" Asked mansang anxiously.


    Meng Li nodded: "I just want to rest now."


    Manson: OK


    Meng Li returns to her room, and mansang looks at Mishan beside her and goes back to her room first. Mishan is in a very irritable mood now. Before mansang speaks, she says:


    "mansang, have you written this down on me again?"


    Mansang''s face was cold:


    "what do you think?"


    He understood now and then that Mishan didn''t pay any attention to him.


    And staying with the soul may have a great impact on the body. The wife should have this symptom because she stays with Mishan all day.


    If I get along with Mishan a little longer, will it hurt my body.I don''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. Mansang feels that his state is not as good as before these days.


    The rational, realistic and selfish man sang doesn''t allow his body to be hurt because of this. At the moment, his love for Mishan is also much less under the situation that he may endanger himself.


    Mishan stares at mansang, suppressing her anger.


    To ask why Mishan was so angry, it was because Mishan found something she thought was disgusting.


    Before guarding that woman for a day, a day is lively, energetic, still in the body of what, the result of mansang came back to say that his body is not good?


    Pretend to be the same as the real one and look tired.


    Bitch.


    A bitch who can pretend.


    But is such a person, mansang actually still chooses to believe her, she simply does not understand why.


    "I said no, I didn''t." Mishan said obstinately, with a painful expression.


    Mood swings also look big.


    Mansang had to calm down a lot. He was silent for a few seconds, and his brain turned. He said:


    "OK."


    "Do you believe me?" Maybe the surprise came so quickly that Mishan couldn''t believe it.


    Mansang''s eyes were full of indifference. He nodded and said:


    "well, I believe you."


    "Don''t be angry, either." Mansang reaches out her hand and wants to hold Mishan''s soul, but she takes an empty hand. Mishanes here on her own initiative.


    Mansang felt cold and worried.


    Anyway, I''ll fool Mishan out first, so that I won''t be able to catch her if I don''t want to go out.


    Therefore, mansang''s attitude change almost always has a certain purpose.


    Mishan always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong, so she stopped thinking about it. She just confirmed:


    "do you really believe me?"


    Mansang gives a faint hum. Mishan tells mansang about Meng Li''s physical training activities at home. She wants to prove Meng Li''s good spirit and that Meng Li is very clever.


    But mansang didn''t listen. Waiting for Mishan to finish, he said to Mishan:


    "robot, I''ve brought it back for you. Go and have a try."


    Mishan was still immersed in mansang''s "warmth" at the moment, and she muttered:


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Manson: don''t you expect to go out with me

 Chapter 880

    Mansang deliberately emphasizes to go out with him and sessfully deceives Mishan.


    Mishan quickly asks mansang to bring the robot to the room, where it can operate without being seen through a door.


    Mansang brings the robot in to Mishan, who starts to try to enter the robot in front of mansang.


    And then Mishan was shot by this robot.


    It didn''t y so far as trying to get out of the gate, but it also made Mishan feel embarrassed and hurt.


    Mishan was puzzled and said:


    "how could this happen?"


    "I want to enter that robot without injury, and this broken robot will be like this."


    It''s not scientific at all.


    Mansang is also a headache. I never thought it would be like this.


    My heart sank a few degrees. Is Mishan going to stay here all the time?


    Howe, mansang just think about his life with his wife, there has always been a person to feel irritable.


    Even if you like Mishan, you won''t like this way of getting along. You can''t see or touch it, and you have to be influenced by her. Even if there are some intimate words and some intimate things you want to do with your wife, they all stop because of Mishan''s existence.


    Mishan was equally agitated at the moment, for she saw a sh of disgust in Manson''s eyes, who stood silent.


    Sometimes a woman is stupid in love, sometimes her intuition is very urate. In short, Mishan''s intuition is that mansang''s disgust is against her.


    The disgust from the people she loves is what Mishan is most afraid to see, and it is also the most difficult to ept.


    There are thousands of emotions in her heart, but none of them is good. She wants to question mansang loudly, but she doesn''t know what to do if she questions and mansang admits it?


    Don''t disturb me?


    Can you do it yourself?


    However, these emotions piled up in his heart, which made Mishan feel that her soul was about to explode. She forced her patience, and hung a face that wanted to talk and stop. Unfortunately, mansang didn''t care about Mishan.


    He''s not in the mood to be a psychic counselor for Mishan.


    Just a cold nce at Mishan, did not see more, but thinking about how to deal with it calmly.


    This indifference stimted Mishan''s personal emotions.


    Mishan felt that she needed to vent, and her soul had an inexplicable power that could not be controlled, and she immediately needed to release.


    The feeling became stronger and stronger. Mishan could not bear it any longer. She saw a small fish tank on thettice of the cab beside her, in which two fish were swimming leisurely.


    In fact, this is not a real fish. It''s just two high-tech fish.


    I can even eat fish food, even teasing.


    It''s a decoration in the room, but Mishan doesn''t care whether it''s true or false. She just feels dazzling. Even a fish has a body, but she doesn''t.


    Just in the heart of a cavity emotion need to vent, there is a strange power.


    She held out her hand and waved to the small fish tank. She thought that she would just wave it as usual. It was just an action. She would not break the fish tank, but she did not think that she would break it to the ground with all her strength.


    ng when a clear sound, let Mishan the whole person stupefied in situ.


    But mansang looked at Mishan''s face tightly, with the indifference she had never seen before. Mishan knew what this action meant, but she really didn''t know what was going on.


    At that time, she didn''t know where the power of breaking the fish tank came from.


    In fact, the power is not big, just can move the fish tank, and she felt that there is no power in her soul, her hand touched the cab beside the wall, also went through the past, back to the past.


    Of course, Mishan didn''t know that these were all the little strength formed by her strong resentment in recent days, but her soul was too weak, and she had no experience before, so she didn''t know how to keep this valuable power.


    It''s said that Mishan is anxious to vent her anger because this force is violent, which makes Mishan feel irritable and ufortable. Therefore, why most of the fierce ghosts are violent, terrifying and merciless is influenced by this force at the beginning.


    So in the end, some people are more violent.


    So Mishan squandered all that little power.


    If you want to reunite, you have to bear all kinds of grudges. Maybe you will be excited and squandered.


    Moreover, ording to Mishan''s weak soul, if she is lucky enough to burst out a huge anger and can''t bear it, she may copse directly.


    Mishan''s condition to be a fierce ghost is so poor that she doesn''t even have a soul to devour and strengthen herself.


    "Mansang..."


    There was fear on Mishan''s face. She was afraid too much.


    I was afraid that mansang would ignore her and not love her.


    She didn''t know why she couldn''t control it.


    Mansang sneered:


    "I didn''t expect that you were very hidden."If it wasn''t for the robot''s body, he would not be able to catch it.


    Don''t you always say you can''t touch anything?


    So what''s going on?


    There''s no doubt about the wife''s injury at the moment. Mishan did it.


    How could Mishan be such a careful and jealous person, and she couldn''t put herself in the right ce. Mishan was just too greedy.


    Mishan anxiously exined:


    "I really don''t know what''s going on. You believe me."


    Mishan kept trying to get anything in the room, but her soul went through all these things and anxiously confirmed to Mansan over and over again.


    But mansang only believed what he saw with his own eyes and ignored Mishan''s seemingly persistent but actually humble move.


    Although I don''t know how Mishan can get through some things at the moment, mansang firmly believes that Mishan has the ability to touch things.


    After understanding all this, mansang said:


    "Mishan, I don''t think your ignorance is suitable for me."


    Mansang even doubted that such a soul might one dayy hands on him and let him alone, which was not good for him.


    However, mansang is not too afraid, because for Mishan, he thinks that no matter how hard he tosses, he has a way to prevent Mishan from hurting himself.


    For a moment, Mishan''s heart seemed to fall from the world to hell. She fell in a very fast and violent posture. She had no body, but Mishan seemed to feel that it was very difficult to breathe.


    It made her feel suffocating pain.


    "No, No." Said Mishan hysterically.


    Mansang is still unmoved. She shouts casually. Even if she brings in her wife, she can find a reason to prevaricate.


    "Get out, don''t share a room with me." Mansang said coldly.


    I don''t like to see this kind of expression of women, as if I am so ungrateful.


    Actually, don''t you like each other a little and get what you need?


    Did he ever treat Mishan badly?


    He asked himself there was no such thing.

 Chapter 881

    Mishan got a lot of benefits from him when she was with him. If it wasn''t for him, she would not know where her soul was now.


    Have a clear conscience.


    But he didn''t allow such a woman to ignore him and take his words to heart.


    His official career is bright. From ancient times to the present, many lessons have been learned by the women outside. Mishan doesn''t let him rest assured and doesn''t put himself in the right position. Naturally, he can''t let her do so.


    In this regard, mansang is very cautious.


    However, in the plot, mansang still doesn''t prevent Mishan from attacking the client, so she can only say that she''s very close.


    After all, mansang still thinks that she is above Mishan. Mishan''s family is not as famous as her wife. She can''t help him. She can have fun when she''s free, but she can''t affect herself.


    What''s more, he still has to challenge his wife who can help him at home. That is simply not clear about himself.


    The reality of mansang''s face at the moment a school of indifference, let Mishan whole person like falling into the ice cer, apanied by deep fear.


    She pleaded:


    "no, don''t do this to me, please."


    Manson: are you going out


    Mishan shakes her head:


    "I don''t, I don''t."


    Mansang said:


    "since you don''t go out, I''ll go out."


    Missan was afraid that she would go out because she couldn''t get out of the door. She had no choice but to say,


    "OK, OK, I''ll go out."


    Mishan moves out step by step, expecting that mansang can retain her, or say a word, even if she quarrels with her.


    This kind of don''t want to say anything, indifference to the bone is the most terrible.


    But mansang is such a person, until Mishan out of the room, mansang did not say a word.


    Mishan felt her whole heart broken, desperate, miserable and unwilling. These extreme emotions rolled over her chest and made her unable to breathe.


    If, if she wakes up to this, she would rather not wake up.


    Is that what it is?


    Is she really going to give up Mansan?


    No, mansang is her eternal love, give up nothing will give up mansang.


    Meng Li sees that Mishan is thrown out by mansang. Looking at Mishan''s face, he doesn''t feel happy. He just sighs and asks what is love in the world?


    How many people are infatuated with it, but also grieved for it.


    Like drugs, it can make people feel spirited and intoxicated. It can also make people feel miserable.


    The next morning, mansang said to Meng Li:


    "honey, can I discuss something with you?"


    Meng Li hum a way:


    "you say."


    "I''ve arranged a tour for you, with some friends'' wives." Said Mansan.


    Meng Li looked at mansang''s face for several seconds. She was so nervous that she nodded: "good."


    When she took back her eyes, she swept to the corner by the way. It was a pity. She was sad all night in the living room, and she followed mansang step by step, just keeping a distance.


    Love is also humble.


    This matter should be decided by mansangst night, right?


    ording to the mansang family''s financial resources, there is no pressure to invite a group of wives to go out for a y, and these people will agree either because of their feelings or in the spirit of going for nothing.


    So Mansan wants to fool her out?


    That''s like Manson''s idea.


    But Mishan is even more sad and jealous when she hears what mansang and Meng Li have discussed.


    Why aren''t you Mansan''s wife?


    In this way, it will be her to travel and socialize with the wives of mansang''s friends.


    Is she bad?


    She must be able topare with that woman. Her speech, knowledge and behavior are not inferior to that woman.


    In a word, no matter how jealous Mishan is, Meng Li sessfully covers the "bruise" with cosmetics in front of mansang. He simply cleans up and follows mansang out.


    Mansang is very satisfied with this, this kind of injury is not suitable for outsiders to see.


    Meng Li feels that she is really a good wife. No matter what her husband arranges, she doesn''t study deeply. Just follow her out.


    ording to the truth, mansang will not arrange her to go out to y when she is still injured. Maybe mansang is really worried.


    Mansang is really worried. He is worried that his wife will be hurt by Mishan when she is still at home, and it seems that being with Mishan is bad for his wife''s health.


    He also needs to find a way to get Mishan out. Anyway, it''s not convenient for his wife to be at home.


    Meng Li went on the spaceship with a group of wives who were ready to go on a journey.Thesedies are very friendly to her. After all, they have to look at the old man''s face instead of mansang''s.


    This kind of false friendship is very good, better than thest world chiguoguo''s scorn.


    There was only Mishan left in the house. After thinking about it for a day, she finally waited until mansang came home. Then she humbly begged mansang not to be angry and exined that she really didn''t know how to touch the fish tank.


    Over and over again.


    About the fish tank.


    Then mansang was upset, and more and more she felt that Mishan was upset. In mansang''s eyes, all kinds of Mishan''s sufferings were self inflicted.


    How could he do this to his wife if he didn''t do it to her, if he didn''t admit that he was dead, and might harm himself?


    Where is the root of the matter? I don''t understand. A woman with no brain.


    Mansang orders Mishan to go out again, but this time Mishan doesn''t want to go out, because she thinks it''s just the two of them. It''s convenient for her to talk. Mansang is always willing to listen more.


    Hope to get mansang''s pity with old love.


    I hope Mansan will listen to her exnation.


    And deep in her heart, Mishan thinks that mansang sent his wife out tomunicate with her. Maybe she didn''t think it was convenient yesterday.


    Man sang


    Are women so annoying?


    "I''ll tell you again, if you don''t go out, I''ll go out." Mansang said coldly.


    Mishan said in a panic:


    "no, please."


    Then mansang nced at Mishan and said nothing atst. Anyway, his wife was not at home. Even if he went out, no one asked him. He took his clothes and went out directly.


    He had to find a clean ce to figure out how to get this woman out of the house, which affected his life.


    Mishan follows mansang all the time and goes to ramsang anxiously. Although she can''t pull it, she instinctively does this action. Then when she arrives at the door, Mishanpletely forgets that she can''t go out and is bounced back by the strength of the door.


    It was very painful. Mishan gave a cry, and cried in a pleading voice:


    "Mansan, please don''t go, OK?"


    But all this, also just let out the door of man Thornton a step, then head also don''t return of walk away.

 Chapter 883

    Mishan started a new round of waiting, but this time, she didn''t wait for mansang, who didn''t return for a few days, but waited for Mengli, who came back from the trip ahead of schedule.


    This is also the reason why Meng Li can''t rest assured of Mishan.


    So to a group ofdies, let''s go back ahead of time and surprise our husband.


    They all said they were very happy. After all, mansang arranged this time. Meng Li is also like a host, a guest, and the guests all said they had gone back. What else can they say?


    Meng Li thinks that Mishan will have a bad time with mansang. The more unhappy she is, the more likely she is to master her power.


    Although it''s unlikely that Mishan will be strong in the end, just in case.


    Meng Li came home to see the mess everywhere, and mansang didn''t have time toe back to deal with it. After all, mansang didn''t expect that Meng Li woulde back ahead of time. He thought that his wife''s schedule was under his control, so long as he dealt with these things before his wife came back.


    Mishan''s soul is filled with a light ck fog. It seems that she has a lot of resentment during this period.


    It''s true. Although Mishan was considerate enough to let mansang go at that time, as soon as mansang left, Mishan''s brain was clear.


    IQ also recovered, the more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. Mansang was fooling her.


    Angry to death, a person is easy to daydream, in a word, these days have not been happy, my mind is constantly thinking about how to say and do next time mansanges back.


    When Mishan heard what was going on in the house, she thought mansang was back. She immediately looked back and saw mansang''s wife.


    This makes Mishan''s strong resentment full of her heart, and she has some strength these days. She is trying to suppress it. Now when she sees Meng Li, she can''t suppress it.


    Since I can''t suppress it, I''ll use it to deal with this woman. Anyway, I''ve carried so many ck pots on my back. I''m sorry if I don''t do anything.


    She attacks Meng Li with all her strength. Meng Li is calm and keeps away, which makes Mishan shocked.


    "You..."


    Mishan stares at Meng Li.


    Since the other party can avoid in time, it proves that the other party can see her.


    So she''s been cheated!


    Mansan was cheated, too.


    Meng Li: "what am I?"


    Mishan: can you see me


    Meng Li sits down calmly, leans on the sofa and looks at Mishan leisurely. If Mishan''s strength is exhausted, she can''t have any more strength immediately.


    She looked at Mishan tly:


    "what do you think?"


    Mishan''s face is a little ferocious:


    "so you''ve been deliberately setting me up?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "frame you? The people you love don''t trust you enough. "


    This was a great blow to Mishan. She said:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    "You are the one who interferes in our love. Why are you superior now?"


    "You should not see talent."


    Mishan can''t find any words to refute Meng Li, so she can only choose to say something about it, thinking that she can attack Meng Li from these words.


    However, Meng Li didn''t feel anything about it. She just said faintly:


    "you''re wrong. It''s mansang who married me with a low brow."


    "And you can''t let mansang marry you with a low brow. What''s more, you''re dead, so why bother you?"


    The client didn''t know that there was such a woman in mansang. Mishan was actually a good woman in other people''s eyes. But in mansang''s mind, family background and personal status were still a little bit worse.


    Even their rtionship has not been made public by mansang. It can only be said that in mansang''s subconscious, Mishan is still not on the table.


    Meng Li has nothing to say to Mishan, and her hurtful words can''t be refuted for a while.


    But her expression was very angry, her emotion was very excited, she thought and thought, and finally said:


    "so what, but it''s better for you to be reincarnated. If you''re not reincarnated well, will mansang marry you? You''re so happy that you don''t know that''s all you''re worth. "


    Meng Li said with a faint smile:


    "it''s a pity that my technique of reincarnation is better than you. You are envious and envious. Who says good reincarnation is not a skill."


    "Even if mansang is greedy for my value, it also proves that I have value. You should think about what value you have, which is worth mansang''s greedy."


    Mishan is angry. This woman is shameless, scheming and vicious.


    She was distressed. Why did mansang marry such a woman? Such a woman is not worthy to apany mansang.


    Poor mansang was cheated by this woman. She must expose the real face of the woman in her clothes.


    But at the moment, she needed to retort her anger. She suddenly sneered"Oh, pathetic woman, mansang married you but didn''t sleep with you. He didn''t even want to touch you. I can imagine how unbearable you are in mansang''s heart."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "you may not be clear. I don''t want to talk to mansang."


    "I''m not so surprised that you''re a man of your heart."


    Meng Li stands up and walks towards Mishan. With her momentum approaching Mishan, Mishan''s strength is not enough, and she can''t help worrying.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Mishan.


    She looked at each other''s cold and calm face, and could feel that the other party didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    Why is it so easy?


    Meng Li: "don''t you always want to go back to the robot?"


    Mishan stepped back again and said,


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "send you back, I want you to be in the robot body all the time."


    "It''s dangerous outside. Be obedient."


    Many thoughts shed through Mishan''s mind. She asked:


    "what have you done to me?"


    Meng Li:


    "want to know?"


    "But there are some things that are suitable for people who can never talk."


    "No, you can''te near me any more. You hurt me. Manson will never forgive you." Mishan was anxious, looking for the power that would suddenly appear in her soul.


    Although this kind of power is not big, it is also the only one that Mishan can have.


    Just like a person in danger, the other side is approaching him with a knife. If the person has no weapons, he even chooses a branch or a stone as his weapon.


    Although a branch or a stone can''t resist each other''s big knife, but also want to have.


    She is looking for this kind of power crazily, but can''t find it all the time, which makes her face anxious. With Meng Li''s approaching step by step, she retreats again and again, and now she also appears embarrassed.


    She has a hunch that if it falls into the hands of the other party, it will note to a good end.


    It was the other side''s confident attitude that forced her to prepare for the worst.

 Chapter 884

    Meng Li feels a little funny. Isn''t Mishan the first day to know mansang? Don''t you know how selfish and realistic mansang is?


    As long as people who are harmful and influential to him, no matter what rtionship they have or what feelings they have, maybe mansang can kick them away.


    "What do you think, how so naive."


    "And Manson won''t forgive me. Don''t you know Manson has been thinking all day about getting rid of you and getting you out of this house? You''re disturbing his life


    Meng Li looks at Mishan with a smile.


    What Mishan didn''t want to hear and admit in her heart.


    Mishan did not think of this possibility, but she has beenforting herself and hypnotizing herself again and again. Mansan is not such a person.


    Missan''s painful face twisted, and she shook her head desperately:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    "You''re trying to sow discord. You''re jealous that Mansan loves me."


    Meng Li didn''t mean to make Mishan believe it, whether you believe it or not.


    She said:


    "it''s up to you, believe it or not."


    Meng Li then throws a amulet at Mishan. Mishan subconsciously wants to avoid it, but she finds that no matter how she hides, the yellow paper seems to follow her with some strength, which makes her unavoidable.


    Mishan was so embarrassed that she ran around the room like a mouse, shouting:


    "vicious, you are so vicious, you can''t do this to me."


    Meng Li is very speechless. He can''t do this. What should he do?


    Take the initiative to find her body, then buy her real estate, and give mansang three days a week to Mishan?


    Live in peace?


    And bring her a baby by the way?


    In the future, her children will also have the right to inherit?


    Or do you give up the position of Mrs. mansang to her?


    Meng Li drives Fu to chase Mishan faster. Mishan can''t avoid it. Atst, she looks at Meng Li''s body. In this case, why can''t she take this body as her own?


    Instead of being so passive and so embarrassed, it''s better to take the initiative.


    Mishan''s eyes with a kind of ruthless, she suddenly toward Meng Li impact and go, trying to take Meng Li''s body.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li has been ready for a long time. Mishan is so shocked that she doesn''t have time to react. The yellow paper with scarlet and strange pictures and texts on it has alreadye to her.


    Until in front of her eyes, Mishan seemed to see the strange pattern of scarlet, and every line seemed to be alive!


    There was even a faint golden light, which was so dazzling to her.


    Mishan''s eyes widened. Her intuition told her that she must not be touched by this piece of paper. She didn''t care about the pain on her body and wanted to escape. But now she is like a turtle in a jar. Before she escaped a few steps, the piece of Rune paper stuck into her soul.


    Mishan felt that she couldn''t move for a moment. She looked at Meng Li in horror:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li:


    "I told you to put you into the robot."


    Mishan is scared to death. She thinks it can''t be so simple, but now she is controlled by others. She says:


    "I''m right. You shouldn''t do this to me."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "isn''t your rtionship with mansang wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? I wake up here, and I don''t want to


    Mishan looks at Meng Li pitifully and innocently with a crying voice.


    Now she tried to defend herself, which was actually a kind of soft.


    Meng Li''s expression was light, and she said:


    "yes, that''s right."


    "What''s more, waking up is just a soul. Nothing happened between me and Mansan. You can''t hate me or kill me for that." Mishan said anxiously.


    Meng Li said.


    Are these important?


    It doesn''t matter. What matters is what Mishan does in the plot.


    From the beginning to the end, Mishan did not mean well to her client and took action.


    Mishan added:


    "who hasn''t been in the past? You can''t pursue the past."


    Meng Li: "so what do you mean by that?"


    Mishan hesitated for a moment and said:


    "if you let me go, I promise I won''t disturb you any more."


    On the one hand, Mishan wants to get through this difficulty first. On the other hand, as long as she survives and finds a body, will the other party know that she is in the body?


    If things are more secret, the other party will not know her existence.


    Up to now, Mishan has never thought of giving up mansang, which shows her deep obsession with mansang.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "OK, don''t say much."


    "I won''t let you go."She took out a couple of runes and put them directly into her soul.


    Looking at the scallion fingers again, Meng Li''s expression was a little sorry. Ah, he still wanted to give some blood.


    She bites her finger and draws a symbol directly on Mishan''s soul. The blood red Rune flows faintly, and Meng Li''s hands quickly seal it, hiding it in Mishan''s soul.


    Mishan watched in horror. She begged to let her go, but Meng Li never heard of her.


    Do your own business.


    Mishan''s soul couldn''t stop trembling. She didn''t understand what these means were.


    It even felt as if these things were made to deal with her.


    The most important thing is this blood amulet. It only takes half of Meng Li''s spiritual power to seal into Mishan''s body.


    In thest step, Meng Li drew a blood amulet on the robot and prated it.


    It''s not easy for the fingers to bleed. Meng Li bit it again


    Although the robot''s body seems to be stronger than the untouchable Mishan, in fact, it''s easier to prate into the robot''s body than into Mishan''s soul.


    Mishan''s soul gathers the power of the evil spirit, and her soul is also resisting this power, so it''s more difficult, unlike robots who can''t resist.


    When the blood sign is hidden in the robot''s body, Mishan is frightened to find her soul flying towards the robot uncontrobly.


    This made her eyes want to crack. She growled at Meng Li crazily:


    "you crazy woman, what are you going to do?"


    And then it was only when Mishan said that, Mishan''s soul was sucked into the robot''s body.


    There was no more Mishan''s voice.


    It''s not that Mishan doesn''t want to say it, it''s that she can''t say it.


    Not only can''t say, she has a huge resentment, also can''t condense a little bit of hidden evil power, because once this power enters her soul, it will be infiltrated into her soul to purify or drive away.


    Never give Mishan power.


    After all this, Meng Li feels that there is little spiritual power left in the Dantian. If he kills Mishan alone, he doesn''t have the strength to do so.


    The key is to keep her in the robot forever.

 Chapter 885

    Meng Li sat on the sofa and had a rest for a while.


    She stood up, looking at the robot Shanshan, after this robot, is aplete Shanshan.


    There is Mishan''s soul in it. Mishan can''t even control the robot any more.


    Because her soul is imprisoned. She used to drive robots to move their arms and legs, but now she can''t even move her fingers.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li left the house again and went directly to wait for her near mansang''s work.


    Mansang works for the Empire, and no one else can enter. Meng Li sends a message to mansang, saying that he hase back ahead of time.


    Here''s a surprise.


    Surprise?


    In fact, in terms of time alone, she didn''t have much time to go home, which was almost the same as the time she needed to get off the spaceship and get to this ce.


    At most, it''s just a little dy on the road. It''s easy to exin.


    If mansang didn''t ask, she wouldn''t have said she had been home.


    Mansang is still pondering how to get Mishan away. When he receives the news from Meng Li, he is surprised. Is his wife back?


    Although this is contrary to his n, it doesn''t make sense to show an unwee appearance and a surprise appearance.


    When his working hours are over, he arrives at Meng Li''s ce. Meng Li sits in the dining room and looks at mansang with a smile:


    "here you are."


    Mansang holds flowers in her hand and presents them to Meng Li. She also invites someone to y musical instruments. In the melodious music, Meng Li takes mansang''s flowers, and there is a box inside. She opens it to see that it is a ne. These beautiful ornaments are the love of women no matter what age they are.


    "Thank you. You have the heart." Meng Li said.


    Mansang smiles:


    "it''s for you to celebrate your return from this trip."


    Meng Li did not put the present on immediately, but put it back in the box. He had a chat with mansang and had dinner.


    In fact, mansang is also an old hand in love. He has a lot of skills in many aspects. He speaks tactfully, makes people happy, and some things are clear.


    If Manson is not half hearted and loves his client honestly, he is also a suitable partner.


    However, due to different times and concepts, partners can not ept this kind of behavior.


    Today''s society is the pursuit of one-on-one feelings.


    Mansang in this era, make such a move, that is g, is greedy.


    It''s against morality.


    It is not epted and recognized.


    I don''t know how to choose when the client wille back. Meng Li is a little curious.


    In fact, there are a lot of good men. The clients are so excellent and have a great family background. They have many good choices.


    After dinner, Meng Li asked to go home. Mansang hesitated and said, "why don''t we stay out for one night today?"


    Meng Li: "why is it outside? It''s veryfortable at home."


    Mansang said awkwardly:


    "there''s a mess at home."


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. Just clean the machine. We don''t need to do it ourselves."


    "By the way, why is there chaos at home?" Meng Li asked.


    Mansang said with a stiff head:


    "I had a drink that day, so I''m sorry. I''m sorry for my behavior. "


    Meng Li gave an ambiguous smile and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go back together. I miss home so much."


    Mansang really has nothing to say, persistent rejection of his wife''s request to go home, will make her think more.


    This is not the result he wanted. He can only go back with Meng Li.


    Before entering the house, mansang was a little nervous. She didn''t know what kind of family she was tossing about by Mishan.


    Mansang has been prepared to face the worst results, but also organized a set of words about how to cheat his wife.


    The door opened, the robot came over as usual and said a wee. Mansang looked around, and the house was a bit more chaotic than when he leftst time.


    But I didn''t see Mishan.


    Mansang didn''t make this kind of search too obvious, but said to Meng Li:


    "this is too messy by me, please don''t be angry."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "nothing."


    It''s so good that she doesn''t investigate and ask more.


    Mansang is not the one she loves. She doesn''t want to waste her breath and expression.


    Mansang began to pick up things here, where to pick up things, looking for Mishan without any trace.


    Meng Li did not ask why mansang picked up things in person, but calmly looked at mansang.


    See mansang''s mind clearly.Mansang went to the other rooms, searched the whole house, and even whispered Mishan''s name in a tolerant and gentle tone.


    But there is still no Mishan.


    This makes mansang''s tasteplicated. Where did Mishan go?


    Have you been out of this door?


    If he left, ording to what he knew about Mishan, he would go to him.


    It''s good to be out of the door and no longer be trapped in it. Isn''t that what he always wanted?


    But on second thought, is the result really good?


    If Mishan could go out, then she coulde in. What if she suddenly broke it? Mansan regretted such a strange thing. At that time, how could she think that she was crazy to keep Mishan''s soul.


    What''s good about that kind of experiment?


    And what if you''ve been watching him secretly?


    Looking at his every move, this feeling is hard to think about.


    Mansang was so upset that he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but it just gave him a sense of uneasiness.


    And this feeling has been apanied by him like a shadow, let mansang in front of Meng Li are restless.


    Meng Li saw this in his eyes, but he didn''t want mansang to feel at ease.


    There are also some schadenfreudes. I hope mansang is always so uneasy. It''s better to be worried all day long.


    Worried about Mishan''s sudden appearance, it''s probably the same feeling as a small bomb who doesn''t know when to explode.


    Although it''s not as good as blowing up people, it also has an impact and makes people think about it.


    Meng Li squints at the robot in the living room and hooks her lips. Her eyes are very cold, which makes the smile look fake and gloomy.


    Trapped in the body of the robot, Mishan looks crazy and wants to cry for help and break free.


    Mansan, look at me. I''m in there. Missan cried helplessly a thousand times.


    But mansang and Mishan had no spiritual connection, so naturally they couldn''t hear each other.


    Mansang can''t find Mishan and is tired. Mengli tells mansang that he is going to have a rest. Mansang wants to keep Mengli and go to sleep together, but he just thinks of Mishan.


    Just told Meng Li to have a good rest, Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."

 Chapter 886

    That night, the ban on Mengli and system space was rxed.


    She thought about it and remembered that the old man liked to eat the dishes made by his granddaughter. She got up all night and recorded some recipes. When the client came back, she would cook them for the old man.


    If you don''t want to, forget it.


    Anyway, it''s not very important. It doesn''t take her long to record these things.


    If you think about it carefully, you have copied another skill for the client. If the client has the skill of body refining, he can prolong his life. If he uses the skill to absorb some aura, his life can be prolonged for a certain period of time.


    However, ording to the aura of the world, the client will not cultivate too much against the heaven.


    Why can''t we build up our health? It should be her gift to the client.


    After all, this task has gained a lot from Hongmeng.


    After all this, Meng Li went back to the system space.


    Check out the rewards.


    Complete the client Helena''s wish: to trap Mishan''s soul in the robot body forever.


    Score 100 points, get 40000 points, boundary power reward: 650 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 48900


    boundary force: 5035


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    It''s OK. Meng Li is satisfied. After all, the 100% satisfaction of the four-star mission is almost the reward.


    6018 said:


    "the client is particrly satisfied that you have broken the rtionship between Mishan and mansang. She thinks mansang will not like Mishan. She should change from white moonlight to white rice on the ground."


    "It was a surprise that she asked me to say thank you."


    Meng Li smiles and is satisfied. As the client said, Mishan is probably really in mansang''s heart from white moonlight to white rice.


    It''s sticky and dirty on the floor.


    Before the client no ident, basically give a score of 100 points, Meng Li think there may be some emotional points.


    But the client''s 100 points should be full.


    Meng Li has absorbed five points of soul power, which has nothing to save and can''t be used for trading. It''s on him.


    After all, her soul is not very strong. If she is very strong, she can not absorb a little every time, save a lot all of a sudden, and enjoy absorbing.


    After all, I don''t feel good every time.


    After watching the reward, Meng Li began to practice the dream flute. He nned to go to bed when he was tired. He used the dream flute once on the throne, and Meng Li felt good.


    The main thing is to arrange the time and see the client''s choice earlier.


    Meng Li silently practices the flute like a dream, and then sleeps when he is tired. When he wakes up, he asks 6018 to show her.


    After the client went back, he silently watched mansang uneasy all day.


    Mansang is really upset. After all, Mishan hasn''t been looking for him. Who knows where Mishan has gone.


    I even feel that the person around me may be Mishan.


    Even some unintelligible women try to hook up with mansang. Mansang thinks that it''s because Mishan has robbed others'' bodies and wants to get close to him again to test him.


    There''s no one else with this kind of paranoia.


    Anyway, mansang is living in the shadow of Mishan, which makes mansang ufortable all day.


    After all, mansang believed in his own judgment. He knew Mishan too well. He loved him so much that he couldn''t bear to stay away from him?


    Unless this person disappearspletely.


    But Mishan is a soul. How can her soul disappear? She can''t break up suddenly.


    No one did anything to her.


    The key to this is that mansang can''t figure it out. He takes this matter to his heart and takes precautions everywhere. He observes who looks like someone who has been robbed of her body by Mishan.


    Especially the people close to him, mansang always takes a kind of examination.


    It''s very unpleasant.


    The client picks up the skill Meng Li gave her and fumbles for cultivation. When she has nothing to do, she looks at the robot Shanshan. There is Mishan''s soul in it, but she doesn''t intend to do anything.


    It''s better to let Mishan suffer like this.


    But one day, mansang suddenly wants to throw away the robot Shanshan. The client looks at mansang in surprise. What are you doing.


    Mansang just said something. The data is leaked. If you keep it, it will expose your privacy.


    In fact, mansang really doesn''t want to see the robot Shanshan. At the beginning, the robot was made for Mishan, and Mishan''s soul was still in it, which makes mansang very ufortable.


    After all, Mishan''s affairs have greatly affected mansang''s mood.


    The old love is now gone.


    The client''s exnation for mansang was just Oh, OK, let''s throw it away.It should be painful to be abandoned by the beloved.


    Then mansang empties all the data of the robot with Mishan''s soul and throws it out.


    Mishan was terrified.


    No, she doesn''t want to be thrown away.


    If you throw it away, she won''t even see Mansan.


    This is the most uneptable for her. For Mishan, mansang is her spiritual food.


    But Mishan''s fate is to be abandoned. Such an expensive robot is still good. Naturally, someone will pick it up.


    After several turns to a civilian home.


    Because she left mansang, Mishan suffered from missing and resentment all day long. These emotions were very painful.


    But all her suffering, no one will know.


    Mansang was relieved, feeling that throwing away the robot Shanshan was like throwing away a period of the past. He was morefortable just in his heart.


    But before long mansang was happy, he heard the client''s request for divorce.


    Because of the identity of the client, mansang didn''t dare to go too far, and he didn''t dare to be dogged. After several times of pleading with the client, mansang had no choice but to divorce the client.


    The divorced man sang feels that his bright future is half dark.


    Mansang''s family also criticized mansang for failing to grasp the client.


    Do you know how many people want to marry her? You didn''t treasure her.


    Mansang sighed, can only say fate.


    He can see that his wife likes him, but also can understand that his wife does not empathize with him, and that it is not easy to find peers who are better than him.


    But I just don''t know why my wife is so persistent in divorce.


    It looks like you''ll never regret it.


    After the divorce, the client went back to cook for the old man to make him and his parents happy.


    He also began to step into politics. Originally, the clients were excellent in all aspects, but they are getting better and better.


    Another rising star in politics.


    It is said that the client may surpass mansang''s achievements.


    The client smiles. She not only wants to surpass mansang, but also looks down on mansang one day with her own ability.


    Also don''t deliberately to suppress mansang, nature also can''t help him, so, each with ability, let oneself be mansang forever look up to of woman.

 Chapter 887

    Meng Li smiles happily.


    They have the ability to choose to y to the extreme, to do a contribution to society.


    Everyone has his own ambition, and the client''s ambition is good.


    Although people''s life is limited, but in the limited life to do what they want to do is worthy of themselves.


    Meng Li also saw that the excellence of the client not only attracted many excellent people, but even mansang was pursuing the client.


    It''s just that the client ignored him.


    The more he can''t get it, the more persistent he is. Mansang even falls in love with the client deeply. He always expects to be with the client again. His whole heart falls on the client and doesn''t take a look at others.


    Because now the client is better, and its own value is greater.


    Valuable people or things always attract people''s attention.


    It''s a pity that the client has no intention any more. Maybe mansang''s obsession will be empty in the end.


    I don''t know if mansang is still upset because of Mishan. In fact, people don''t have much energy. When they focus on this matter, they don''t pay much attention to another matter.


    But when I think about it asionally, I''m still a little uneasy.


    Meng Li went to see Mishan again. How to say, an expensive robot needs to be maintained. Obviously, when Mishanes to the civilian''s home, they can''t afford the high maintenance cost of Mishan.


    The overall image of the robot began to be unbearable, and even colorful graffiti.


    It''s very strange at the beginning, but after getting used to it, it''s not so strange. Children are allowed to act recklessly.


    And the parts are slowly aging. They creak when walking. It''s hard to hear. I feel like they''re going to fall apart.


    The sound makes the host unhappy and irritable. He will kick the robot with his feet or hands. On the one hand, he will vent his anger. On the other hand, he hopes that the kick will be better.


    Meng Li feels that if she persists in this way for less than ten years, her robot will bepletely scrapped, and then she will lie in a garbage dump.


    What''s the fate of hiding in a broken robot?


    Will someone find missan''s soul? There should not be.


    It may go into the garbage crushing machine and be crushed to pieces. This power will also crush Mishan''s soul. It''s painful just to think about it.


    Who let mansang mercilessly throw away Mishan.


    Mishan loves Mansan to the core. Now things are like this. I don''t know if Mishan hates him.


    In fact, for the moment, Mishan is upset enough. Mishan was born into a rich family. Although she is not as famous as mansang and her client, she is also very different from themon people.


    Nowadays, staying in the civilian''s home all day and being ordered by the civilian is also a great blow to Mishan''s superior character, which is considered as a kind of humiliation.


    Almost, there is a good exnation. Meng Li''s consciousness returns to the system space.


    Picked up the Yin and Yang bead and began to see.


    However, there was no change in the Yin Yang beads. They were still in such a mess that Meng Li couldn''t help sighing:


    "what can I do?"


    6018: "do you know the importance of integral now? If you have two million points, you can ask the smart bird. He will know your little question. "


    Meng Li You''re right


    6018 snorted:


    "that''s nature."


    "I''ll be more moderate in the future. When I use points, I must tell myself to save." Meng Li said to 6018.


    Know 6018 is a good intention, probably think that she spent too few points, may also think that she gave the vine too much.


    Meng Li feels that he can vaguely understand 6018''s thoughts. 6018 has no friendship with wenqingteng, but he has some friendship with her. Maybe he wants her to spend her points on herself.


    Take care of yourself first.


    It''s kind of for her.


    6018 when he heard Meng Li say this, he feltfortable. He said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do you think I can go in and get some Hongmeng Qi in this situation?"


    Looking at the air of Hongmeng, I feel like I can take it out.


    6018 thought for a while and said:


    "I''d better not. I just explored it. I feel it''s very disordered. You''d better wait."


    You dare to go in under any circumstances.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. He looks at the yin-yang bead again. He feels like it''s going to explode when he feels it in his hand. Meng Li really worries about the explosion.


    She constructed a space to wrap the Yin and Yang beads.


    I don''t know what will happen if this thing really explodes, but if it explodes, even if it explodes the space arranged by her, with ayer of blocking, it can also reduce the damage to the system space.I have never forgotten that system space is bound with her soul.


    Put the Yin and Yang beads up again, and she went into the spirit field to see her elixir.


    Lingzhi sprouted unexpectedly, which made Meng Li a little surprised. Although it was just a little sharp, it was also very fast.


    She thought about it and watered the nts with diluted liquid.


    Grow up quickly, hehe ~ ~


    maybe it''s too rich in nutrition, and there''s grass beside it. Meng Li, in the mind of not wasting, pulls out the vines for him to absorb.


    It''s also full of vitality. There is plenty of aura in it, which is more abundant than that of many Dharma nes.


    But wenqingteng didn''t want to absorb it and pretended to be dead.


    There must have been no response. Maybe I don''t like the grass.


    Meng Li


    And I don''t like it.


    Don''t absorb Meng Li, also don''t force to ask for love rattan, this with force children to eat don''t like food is a truth.


    Yes, she''s so tolerant of Wisteria.


    Meng Li quietly pulled out part of the grass and left some.


    I really don''t want to do it. I''m tired of farming.


    Then Meng Li went out of the Lingtian, looked for it in the system mall, and decided to make some more Fu Zhuan and Fu for dealing with Yin things.


    The materials produced by the system mall are better than the ne in all aspects, and the effect is also better. It''s very convenient to use them.


    Just like the runes against Mishan this time, they were all made before the system space was taken.


    Materials are not expensive, Meng Li just spent 5000 points to buy everything she needed.


    She knows the Fu and Zhuan very well, but she bought a book to study it before dealing with Yin things. Her attainments in this field can''t be regarded as the highest, but they are almost the same.


    It took her a long time to make these in system space, and she prepared a lot.


    I feel that all kinds of runes that can be used on the throne have been made. They need to be absorbed and consume Meng Li''s spirit. After that, Meng Li has to go to sleep for a while and then start a new task.


    Because Meng Li is always worried about the unexpected situation, when the spirit is not good, thinking things are easy to make mistakes.


    After a sleep, Meng Li went to work.

 Chapter 888

    As soon as Meng Li entered the world, he felt pain all over his body as soon as he fused it.


    Moreover, there is a sense of exhaustion in the Dantian. This is the situation that she is still fighting against the enemy when she is exhausted. Meng Li opens her eyes and finds that she has a problem with her perspective. In other words, is she lying now?


    There was an uproar around, as if something unbelievable had happened.


    "Give up? You''re down. "


    A 15-year-old woman, dressed in white, beautiful and refined, also has a good appearance, full of self-confidence, looks down at herself.


    There was disgust in his eyes.


    Meng Li moves his body difficultly. Should he say that he came in time or not.


    The bones are about to fall apart, and there is no spiritual power all over. From the spiritual power woman''s point of view, this is a world of cultivation.


    It''s still unknown, and the current situation is difficult to continue. Meng lisuo wants to admit defeat directly. When he gets up, he sees a man under the stage, aged to middle age. When Meng Li looks at him, he feels familiar and kind.


    This person is the rtive of the client.


    At the moment, he looks at Meng Li withplicated eyes and shakes his head at Meng Li. He probably won''t let Meng Li admit defeat.


    Meng Li sipped his mouth, stood up and said to the woman in front of him:


    "I don''t give up."


    Although I don''t know why the middle-aged man didn''t let her admit defeat, I still insist on it. But at most, he suffered a lot.


    Meng Li is worried that something critical will happen, and it''s hard to reverse it. Sometimes doing his own task is a reversal of the plot.


    When the woman heard that Meng Li couldn''t give up, a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She pointed at Meng Li with her sword and said, "I said, you must be defeated by me."


    After that, he attacked Meng Li.


    Meng Li, where are her weapons?


    The client is not without a weapon.


    People have alreadyunched an attack on Meng Li, but Meng Li is still looking for weapons, which makes a fewughs from the audience.


    Of course, it''s more anxious or sighing. Meng Li feels that the client used to be pretty good, or he should beughing at the moment.


    Meng Li saw that a half sword fell from the edge of thepetition tform. There was no other weapon on the tform. This should be the weapon of the client.


    She couldn''t help but draw the corners of her mouth. What kind of weapon did the other party use? She even cut off the consignor''s weapons.


    Seeing that the tip of the sword of the woman in white is about to stab Meng Li, the people under the stage can''t help pinching a sweat. Meng Li''s figure suddenly shes, dodges, and then goes straight to pick up the half sword.


    "Fight now."


    Meng Li''s voice was a little dry, and his whole body was in pain.


    Meng Li is just a light word, but the sensitive woman thinks that Meng Li is provoking her, ignoring her, and fighting her with a bad sword is a kind of contempt for her.


    Her voice was very cold, and she said:


    "well, today I won''t let you give up and swear not to be a human being."


    Meng Li picked up his sword and walked towards the center of thepetition tform. As he walked, he said faintly:


    "sister, don''t speak so early. In case you lose, what are you going to do?"


    Be a demon, a ghost or a God?


    "I didn''t expect that your mouth is still so hard now," she said


    She attacked Meng Li. The sword was fierce. Meng Li blocked it with a half sword, and then the half sword broke again.


    Meng Li


    What inferior products did the client make!


    Dare to make a good one? How can we fight? The hardware is so poor.


    Meng Li''s sword is almost the same length as a dagger. The brow of the middle-aged man who shook his head at Meng Li is more and more locked. It can be seen that his heart is not calm.


    After the woman broke half of Meng Li''s sword, she began to attack again. Meng Li looked at the sword like a dagger and decided to hide first, and then observed the woman''s ws.


    So Meng Li is biting his teeth to avoid all kinds of things, which makes the woman''s expression more and more impatient.


    The attack is more and more fierce. When Meng Li is avoiding the attack, he also looks at the woman''s sword. It''s ordinary. It''s not luxurious and worthless at all, but it''s hard to say that it''s a good thing.


    "Don''t hide if you can."


    The woman always can''t hit Meng Li. She angrily faces Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "you think I''m stupid, stand up and let you fight?"


    Woman Don''t you think you''re in a mess right now? Hide to hide, but dare not really fight with me


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t work for me to stir up generals."


    Woman


    I''m so angry, so mean, so cunning.


    She pulls out the spirit power of Dantian and blows towards Meng Li. Meng Li can only thank himself for his excellent body method and sessfully evades."Do you disdain me? Didn''t give up using the spirit power before? "


    Meng Ligang is still thinking, how can a woman take a sword and fight with herself with that strange move.


    Meng Li guessed that the opponent should store the spirit power in case of future fighting.


    Otherwise, there''s no other reason.


    "You don''t deserve it." Said the woman in disgust.


    Meng Li let out a sound and felt it on his body to see if there was anything that could supplement his spiritual power. Unfortunately, there were empty pills bottles on his body, and he had run out of ammunition.


    With the passage of time, Meng Li even felt that his body was extremely tired and empty


    Meng centrifugal surprise, this is the client to eat shouldn''t eat pills caused by ah.


    You can''t consume it any more. If you consume it any more, you will losepletely.


    She narrowed her eyes, and every time she avoided, she carefully observed the women''s movement track. In fact, Meng Ligang just tried the power of space in the world, and the suppression was not too big. There should be no pressure to subdue the women who were against her.


    But now in full view of the public, it''s not easy to use this nkly.


    After all, I didn''t receive the plot. I don''t know what the power of space is in this world.


    Don''t be found out by people who want to bring unnecessary trouble.


    The woman looks more and more irritated. Her pretty face is full of hostility at the moment, which makes her look aloof and unable to get close to her.


    She didn''t know how the other party could hide. It seemed that she would judge her next movement track, so she avoided in advance, which made her feel as if she had been seen through.


    In a hurry, she is no longer reluctant to give up spirit power, but bombards Meng Li with spirit power. Can''t you hide?


    A frenzy can always hit you. You can avoid this, but not that.


    Don''t look now slippery not slip autumn, but the other party ate what she can not know?


    At the moment, women always think that they are bound to win, but it''s just a matter of time, so they don''t bother to study each other''s ws.


    After all, the other side is not worthy to be her opponent now.

 Chapter 889

    The spirit power blows over like a storm, but Meng Li finds a woman''s w in the woman''s spontaneous arrogance.


    Her body method is strange, from the woman''s side body suddenly around the woman behind, holding a dagger length sword toward the woman''s back.


    The woman''s reaction came over. She reacted quickly and turned quickly. But at the moment of turning, the woman felt that her body was blocked by something. At that moment, she slowed down for a second, so that she could not turn over. Therefore, she was subject to Meng Li.


    The thing blocking the woman''s turn is the space wall constructed by Meng Li. Although it can''t be used clearly, it can be used stealthily. It will be removed in a second. No one will find it.


    Even women can''t feel what it is in such a short time.


    If not block so suddenly, women also have time to fight back.


    But now it''s toote to say anything. Meng Li has put half of his sword around the woman''s neck.


    "Do you give up?" Meng Li asked in the woman''s ear.


    The woman''s face was extremely embarrassed, and the man''s eyebrows were slightly rxed.


    "You cheat!" The woman said angrily.


    Meng Li sneered: "if you win, it''s called being honest. If I lose, it''s called cheating."


    "Can''t people see my every move? This is a regr martial arts contest. Where did I cheat? Did I poison or what? "


    Woman: "you...!"


    She can''t stand now. Meng Li''s broken sword is on her neck.


    She wants to fight back. As long as she doesn''t admit defeat, she won''t be judged to lose.


    Meng Li knows the woman''s n. She reaches out her hand, grabs the woman''s hand holding the sword, sps her wrist, and then uses all her strength to pull the woman''s hand back. This posture makes the woman more subject to Meng Li.


    The woman was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. She didn''t know why she was so strong after taking that pill. Is it fake?


    It shouldn''t be.


    But I don''t know Meng Li is now forced to bear, too hard, leading to Meng Li''s ears and nose are Qinchu a little blood.


    She also felt helpless, and it was almost unrealistic to rely on a broken sword to make a woman admit defeat.


    But how to make women admit defeat is a problem worth thinking about. Meng Li thought that since it is not convenient to use the power of space to deal with women, it can be used to protect himself.


    Build a space for yourself to block damage.


    It can only be said that Meng Li thought and did it in a timely manner. As soon as she built the space to protect herself, the woman burst out a spiritual force, which was to shake Meng Li away.


    Fortunately, these are blocked by the space wall, but the space wall has cracks because of the vibration of this force.


    It''s because Meng Li didn''t have time to build a solid space wall in a short time.


    In the woman''s imagination, the scene of her opponent spitting blood and being shocked did not appear. The broken sword was still on her neck, and the man was still behind her, which made the woman shocked.


    Because she used the whole body spirit to release this move, she waspletely annoyed, she thought this time, topletely solve this annoying spirit.


    If there is no ident, this blow can break the meridians of the opponent''s whole body.


    This is herplete counterattack, since the other party dares to close to her, we have to bear the consequences of close to her.


    But now


    What''s going on?


    The people on the stage were shocked to see the contest between the two women on the stage. Of course, they could also see the intention of the woman in white. This made the middle-aged man''s eyes pass a strong sense of hostility, and his whole body''s spiritual power was surging, which made the people around him appalled.


    However, from the beginning to the end, the middle-aged man did not say a word.


    Meng Li''s eyes are cold. Fortunately, she uses space to block this attack. Otherwise, in her current situation, her meridians will be broken and she will be a useless person, or she will die.


    On the stage of martial artspetition, I don''t know how to do it. I think there must have been a lot of hatred before.


    But once this big move is used, the other party should have no spiritual power.


    If there is no spiritual power, Meng Li hooks the woman''s foot with his outstretched foot and pulls it back. The woman''s body is out of control and falls down. Because Meng Li is close to the woman''s body, he also falls to the ground.


    Before falling to the ground, Meng Li and the women were fighting for who was at the top position at the same time, holding down the other person and almost winning half.


    Now that women''s spiritual power is exhausted, Meng Li still has room to move her little hands and feet, so Meng Li has the upper hand.


    Now, with Meng''s double swords, she had to fight with the woman on the ground.


    If you seed in suppressing women, the fight between the two women will develop in a strange direction. You give me a fist and I give you a fist.


    I even scratched my hair and face.


    Meng Li is the key to attacking people. The woman is not a fool. She also attacks Meng Li''s key. Meng Li identally gets a few punches, and is also pressed by the woman twice, but both of them are overturned by Meng Li and gain the upper hand.Meng Li vaguely saw that the woman''s face had been beaten ck and blue by her, but he was not much better.


    Her body was aching, empty and tired. Her ears and nose were bleeding more and more. Her eyes looked like they were covered with a thick film.


    In her eyes, the woman''s face was spinning, with double shadows.


    Meng Li felt that he might be cold, and even if he was cold, he would beat the woman to vent his anger and return to the system space.


    She didn''t care how much pain she felt when she beat a woman.


    She Meng Li is not always here to admit defeat, but also to fight Meng Li heart out of the gas, before also want to admit defeat, what? I don''t know.


    6018 confirms again that the host is really a werewolf.


    Don''t stir up, don''t stir up.


    Meng Li''s eyes are blurred. He can''t see theplicated and tangled eyes of the woman at all. He can''t even see the woman''s face clearly.


    There''s only one thought in my heart, fight!


    Under her stormy fists, Meng Li finally heard a weak voice:


    "I admit defeat, don''t fight."


    "Give up?" Meng Li asked, she also pulled the corners of her mouth, and then found that her face hurt.


    "Well..." The woman''s voice was weak, but she felt humiliated.


    Meng Li looked down at the stage and couldn''t see everyone''s faces clearly. She said:


    "everybody heard it."


    "I hear you." A lot of people said.


    Meng Li couldn''t see their expression. She stood up and said, "OK, if you win, you won''t fight for the time being."


    She wandered off the stage and instinctively went to the middle-aged man before. After all, she really couldn''t see clearly.


    The whole body taste ufortable, if not now forced to support, I''m afraid already fell down, someone came to support Meng Li, also someone went to the stage to support the woman in white.

 Chapter 890

    "Miss, miss, why are you so miserable!"


    Meng Li''s ear heard a voice of anxiety and crying, which came out with her little girl''s hair.


    Meng Li said weakly:


    "OK, I know I''m miserable."


    Leling


    I don''t know if I said the wrong thing.


    "Miaoqing, there''s a big problem." A thick male voice asked.


    Meng Li couldn''t tell if he really called her. She said with a doubt, and the man said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter."


    "Well, yourpetition has beenpleted. Let Leling take you back to rest."


    Meng Li didn''t try to be brave. The servant girl beside him said, "yes, master."


    Then Meng Li was led away by Leling.


    Meng Li''s whole life is full of twists and turns. He can see that some people are looking at her in surprise along the way. Leling stares at these people, and these people''s eyes will be narrowed.


    Finally dragged the weak body into the room, Meng Li took off the dirty clothes outside, before rolling with people on the ground, it must not be clean.


    Then hey on the bed and didn''t want to move half a minute.


    When Leling came forward, he ordered others to bring hot water, prepare the wound medicine, and began to kneel down on the bed to clean Meng Li''s wound, apply medicine and so on.


    Meng Li doesn''t even want to open his eyes. He can do whatever Leling wants.


    Leling said:


    "Miss, you are so sad for your wife."


    Meng Li asked weakly:


    "is she there, too?"


    I didn''t notice anydy. Maybe I didn''t see it at that time.


    Yue Lingdao:


    "Miss, you are confused. Your wife must be there. She loves you so much that she wanted toe up to save you at that time."


    Meng Liyi said:


    "why don''t you talk big or small?"


    Leling: "I''m just talking directly."


    Meng Li said, "I''m telling you the truth every day."


    I was confused.


    "Miss, I''ll go to the seven elders for some healing pills." Leling looks at Meng Li''s miserable face, and it''s almost done.


    Now it must be pills for internal injuries.


    Meng Li said, "bring me the door."


    Just now we can ept the plot.


    Leling went out and obediently closed the door. Meng Li began to ept the plot.


    This is simr to the third task that I just joined the organization. The main purpose is to counter attack waste materials.


    But there are many differences.


    The client, Ji Miaoqing, the daughter of the owner of the family, was originally a talented woman in this country. Then she was hanged and persecuted by Ji Xiangqing, the daughter of the owner of the family. Finally, she became a disfigured and broken woman.


    Crossing nvji Xiangqing is a self space crossing. At that time, the previous ne had already opened the space.


    After getting such a treasure, I don''t know whether Ji Xiangqing is really stupid or fake. He tells his best friend and her boyfriend that he thinks they are the two closest people.


    Then they were killed by two people, ready to take her space baby.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t get what they wanted. Ji Xiangqing came to this ne with space and robbed the elder sister of the client.


    It is said that Ji Xiangqing, the elder sister of the client, is not a child of the Ji family in the whole plot. It is just that the master of the Ji family received other people''s kindness in those years, and then others left a child to the master of the Ji family.


    Let the owner of Ji''s family recognize that he has raised his own child. In this way, he can also make up a life experience for Ji Xiangqing.


    Naturally, these clients don''t know. Only the owner of Ji family knows that such a child will harm Ji family in the future.


    The original Ji Xiangqing was weak and ill, and could not practice. Since the modern Ji Xiangqing came, he could practice, beat people and go to heaven arrogantly. The


    plot has received here, so that Meng Li had to makeints about what he was doing. Why did he always take the people who could not be trained?


    Should they be so unlucky?


    To provide a body for others.


    But now it''s clear that it''s a foregone conclusion. Ji Xiangqing has taken away his body. The original Ji Xiangqing should have fallen into reincarnation and has not been captured by the organization.


    Ji Xiangqing also has his own space. Space can support living things, nt spiritual nts, have skills, weapons, pills and array maps.


    There are all kinds of unique secret books, and all kinds of difficult and misceneous problems that can be encountered in cultivation can be found in them.


    One stop mode meets all the needs of Ji Xiangqing''s cultivation.


    If you encounter a critical moment, you can directly hide in the space, no one can find.


    Before, I would rather give up than hide in the space. I must be worried about exposing the secret of the space.


    There should be a psychological shadow. Who let her be killed by this thing in herst life.As for the conflict between the consignor and Ji Xiangqing, it was actually a small matter at the beginning. The consignor''s mother knew that Ji Xiangqing was not her husband''s child, so she didn''t have any hatred towards her, and of course she couldn''t treat her like her own.


    Is it a bit harsh to ask Mrs. Ji to treat Ji Xiangqing as her own.


    In Mrs. Ji''s heart, she is a child in her family. Just treat her as usual.


    But the consignor is Mrs. Ji''s own child. Naturally, she loves her so much. When she was a child, the consignor was not sensible at that time. When she had a rare treasure, she would show it to others in the martial arts training ground. It''s a bit of a show off. It''s quite normal. Who didn''t show off his favorite things when he was a child.


    But at that time, Ji Xiangqing was no longer young and could remember things.


    She is so sad and lost. She is also the child of the owner of the family. Why didn''t she?


    Of course, Ji Xiangqing didn''t stand up to fight at that time, but he kept it in mind. After all, Ji Xiangqing couldn''t practice. His servants were in a mess. Some of them held him high and stepped down, so they didn''t respect him so much.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. If they can''t practice, they will live for only a few decades. As servants, they can live to win over you.


    In a word, these are clearly printed in the mind by Ji Xiangqing. When Ji Xiangqing takes away the body and epts the memory, he hates the client.


    Because you can practice, you get respect from all people. All kinds of superiority and pride are not because your mother protects you.


    For her, Mrs. Ji is a vicious stepmother. Maybe she can''t cultivate. As her child, you are not a good thing. I can''t get used to you. I have to kill your spirit.


    And then start challenging the client.


    The client was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Ji Xiangqing was fifteen years old, but he was seventeen years old.


    Thanks to other people''s space, there is a spirit pool to soak, wash essence to cut marrow, make skin white and red, and make people look more tender.


    Ji Xiangqing was not so beautiful before.


    The client was thirteen or fourteen years old. He was not old enough to speak, and he was not deep enough in mind. Under the stimtion of Ji Xiangqing, sometimes he didn''t speak through his brain, which made him a little arrogant. Then he was taught a lesson by Ji Xiangqing.


    I''ll teach you a lesson as a sister.

 Chapter 892

    Meng Li whispered. Leling raised Meng Li''s head, held it in his arms, and fed a pill into Meng Li''s mouth. The pill came into his mouth, and the power of the pill dispersed and flowed in the meridians.


    Meng Li sat up and began to refine the medicine.


    Leling can''t help but take a look at Meng Li''s face. Now the youngdy is really miserable.


    She said in a low voice:


    "Miss, this is not from where elder seven took it, but from my wife. The effect of the healing pill is 100 times better than what elder seven took."


    Meng Li:


    "thank you, mother."


    I know it''s a good thing at the entrance. It must be something my wife usually can''t bear to use.


    "Madam said that you should have a good rest. You can''t be so embarrassed or so desperate. She''s almost scared to death." Said Leling.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Leling added:


    "thedy said that the firstdy was beaten badly by you. Now she has been taken away by the prince. The master is very unhappy, but the prince insists on taking her away."


    Meng Li pulled out a sarcastic smile from the corner of his mouth, saying that these two people are made in heaven.


    I don''t care about other people''s eyes at all. Haven''t I broken my engagement yet?


    Is it really good to leave with my fiancee''s sister in my arms?


    It''s estimated that Ji''s family feel shameless. After all, Ji Xiangqing is still in the name of Ji''s eldest daughter.


    The deeper I think about it, the more funny I feel. When Ji Xiangqing couldn''t practice before, the prince never looked at her in the eye. Now he licks his face and says that he was in love with Ji Xiangqing.


    Meng Li had no doubt that if Ji Xiangqing could not practice all the time, the prince would never say such words.


    Even more attention will not give Ji Xiangqing.


    Now I''ve changed my soul. Maybe some secrets of Ji Xiangqing are vaguely noticed by the prince. I pay more attention to them, and then I''m attracted by Ji Xiangqing''s difference.


    That''s what I said.


    In fact, this task is a little more difficult than the one on the ninth moon. She didn''t get the artifact because of her, and she didn''t get any animals in it. At the critical moment, she had no ce to hide.


    If he met such a task at that time, it would be difficult to deal with it. After all, Ji Xiangqing can hide in the space instantly.


    There are also spiritual favourites in the space. Other people''s spiritual favourites are very destructive.


    There are also many magic weapons in it. The sword Ji Xiangqing used to fight with her today was picked from inside.


    However, the man in charge of that task is a spiritual body and a great power. The man in charge is not so powerful, but what kind of blood does he have.


    Meng Li deeply doubts whether the emperor is green.


    I always think there should be some color on my head to exin all this.


    Meng Li is a little itchy. He doesn''t know whose Epee will breakpared with Ji Xiangqing''s.


    Meng Li thought about things and forgot to reply to Leling. Leling couldn''t help saying to Meng Li again:


    "Miss, are you too sad to speak?"


    Meng Li: No


    "Leling said:" I am also a woman, I understand that sometimes women will be right and wrong, you want to feel bad you cry out


    She pulled the sleeves of her clothes and put them in front of Meng Li, meaning to let Meng Li wipe his tears.


    Meng Li: "OK, I''m sorry, but I can''t cry now. I''m refining medicine."


    Leling Oh


    I feel that the youngdy is not so sad again.


    It is said that Meng Li is refining the medicine, and Leling is waiting. Meng Li feels better after refining the medicine. She asks Leling to help her take a bath.


    It''s dirty.


    Leling is also clever and tells Meng Li:


    "now the martial artspetition among the family''s children is continuing. It may take some time for the master and his wife to get away. Don''t worry, miss."


    Meng Li looks at Leling.


    The girl Leling looks at her and talks a lot. In fact, she is thoughtful. When the client is wronged, she misses her parents very much. It''s a kind offort for Leling to say so.


    Don''t worry, they don''te to see you, they just can''te now.


    In the plot, Leling is killed by Ji Xiangqing''s Ling Chong in order to protect the client.


    Meng Li takes a bath. Leling looks at Meng Li''s sadness, and she scolds Ji Xiangqing in her heart.


    And Meng Li after the bath, the body is finally unable to carry, lying in bed deep sleep in the past.


    In the middle, Meng Li felt that there was someone beside the bed, but she was really tired and ufortable. She opened her eyes and saw that she was the mother of the client, so she went to sleep again.


    When Meng Li woke up again and barely had the spirit to speak, she whispered:


    "Niang."


    Seeing that Meng Li wakes up and sleeps with sweat on her forehead, Mrs. Ji takes out her handkerchief and wipes the sweat on Meng Li''s forehead. Meng Li pushes the quilt. Mrs. Ji says:"My poor child."


    Meng Li said, "pity me, I didn''t win."


    Mrs. Ji said angrily:


    "to win is to win, but you see what you have be."


    Meng Li doesn''t care much:


    "just win."


    Mrs. Ji sighed:


    "in fact, the prince''s fiance doesn''t matter. As long as you''re safe, it''s your father. I''m afraid you''ll lose face and let you fight."


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t me my father. I want to win myself."


    Jifu humanity: "the prince is not a good man, let''s not forget it, even if we don''t get married with the royal family, the royal family also dare not do anything to our Ji family."


    Meng Li just said:


    "I can''t swallow this breath."


    Lady Ji: "can''t you let the prince go?"


    Her expression is a little ufortable, if infatuated with the prince, the prince is so to his daughter, that daughter can have suffered.


    Meng Li shakes his head and denies that Jifu is humane:


    "what happened before? I think Ji Xiangqing wanted to be cruel to you at that time."


    She refers to Ji Xiangqing''s attempt to break Meng Li''s meridians by releasing his spiritual power.


    At that time, she nned to fly against the rules and save her daughter, but she didn''t expect that her daughter''s strength didn''t hurt her.


    She was just born to endure. When she thought of this, Mrs. Ji really hated Ji Xiangqing.


    Even if there were always contradictions, it would not be so cruel.


    Meng Li thought about it for a moment. At that time, in order to protect himself, he had to do so. But now it''s a trouble to exin. Although people in this world practice, they don''t have the impression that they use the power of space.


    I''ve never heard of this.


    She could only say:


    "I didn''t know what was going on at that time."


    Mrs. Ji asked suspiciously:


    "don''t you know?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "well, I thought I was finished, but I didn''t expect..."


    If you can''t exin, you say you don''t know. Anyway, the client is not old and doesn''t know much about cultivation.


    With Mrs. Ji how they guess, they think about it, maybe they cane up with a reliable idea.

 Chapter 893

    Mrs. Ji sipped her mouth and thought for a while. She couldn''t figure it out, so she could only put it down for a while.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "in addition to skin and flesh injuries, what''s wrong with her body?"


    Meng Li thought that she had been damaged by the explosive elixir, but she didn''t n to tell Mrs. Ji that she could repair it.


    In order not to let Mrs. Ji worry about it.


    She said:


    "no problem."


    "Niang, can you give me some Yuan Jing?" Meng Li looks at Mrs. Ji.


    Metacrystals can be absorbed and circted as money, which is equivalent to the existence of some world spirit stones.


    She has to get some medicinal materials. Although this kind of medicinal material is not scarce in the world, it also needs Yuanjing to buy it.


    It seems that there are not many clients.


    Mrs. Ji couldn''t help saying:


    "you''ve be like this. Are you still thinking about Yuanjing?"


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "mother, give it to me. I promise I won''t waste it."


    "I use it to practice. I will defeat Ji Xiangqing next time."


    With a helpless face, Mrs. Ji also gave Meng Li some Yuan Jing, and told Meng Li:


    "now Ji Xiangqing is very arrogant, no one is afraid of him, and he has be so cruel. You have to be careful. You have to be careful when you speak and do things. Even if you lose at a young age, you are spoiled and grow up, and your scheming is far inferior to her."


    "Her character is not formed in a day. She must endure for a long time. This kind of person is the most terrible."


    Where does Mrs. Ji know that Ji Xiangqing has been changed into a shell? She thinks that Ji Xiangqing was deliberately forbearing.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know, Niang."


    "Where''s dad?" Meng Li asked.


    Mrs. Ji''s beautiful face showed an irritable expression and said:


    "your father has gone into the pce and can''t swallow this breath. I want to give you an exnation."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "it''s no use. Don''t let dad go next time. The emperor still thinks that we are relying on the Ji family to coerce him."


    It''s just watching them fight silently. Can you expect the emperor toe out and say a fair word?


    Besides, the crown prince can''t be controlled by the emperor.


    He didn''t pay attention to the emperor at all.


    Meng Li thinks of the prince''s attitude towards the emperor. He feels sad for the emperor. He doesn''t have much ability. He doesn''t even pay attention to his son.


    Is there really no color on the emperor''s head? Meng Li always thinks that it''s dark to miss someone.


    Mrs. Ji looked at Meng Li strangely and said:


    "why, after a fight, are you all reasonable now? It''s all right. "


    Meng Li:


    "isn''t it? People grow up in difficulties. "


    Originally, the young face spoke so seriously that Mrs. Ji stretched out her eyebrows and stretched out her hand to touch her daughter''s face. But she found that there was nothing good about it. It was all hurt.


    Only by gently scraping Meng Li''s nose, he said: "it''s not enough pain to be in the mood to be naughty with Wei Niang."


    Meng Li''s swarthy eyes were staring at Mrs. Ji. Mrs. Ji said:


    "you''re OK, so I''ll go back first. Many people were injured in today''s martial artspetition. I should at least have a look."


    Meng Li nodded, and Mrs. Ji repeatedly told Meng Li to send someone to say something, and then she left in a hurry.


    When Mrs. Ji''s back disappears in the room, Meng Li moves his body painfully, feeling that the bones have been taken apart.


    I''m afraid she has to lie in bed for a few days. She still has some ounts to settle.


    "Miss."


    Leling came in. Before, his wife was in the room, so it''s hard to be here.


    Meng Li nced at Leling. Leling stretched out her hand and there was a small bottle lying in it. She said:


    "thedy gave it to you. Let me give it to you. I just left in a hurry. I forgot."


    Meng Li hum, Leling began to give Meng Li medicine, asked Meng Li whether to eat, Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    If you really don''t want to eat, you just want to sleep again.


    Before going to bed, Leling asked Meng Li to take another pill. Meng Liqiang tried to refine the medicine and fell asleep.


    And Leling has been guarding Meng Li''s bedside.


    The next day, Meng Li felt much better. At least he could get up and practice, but his body was still very empty.


    When master Ji came to see Meng Li, he had no expression on his face. Looking at Meng Li, he only said:


    "yes, although winning is a bit awkward, it''s a win."


    Anyway, now the situation is face.


    Sometimes face is very important. If you lose yesterday, people outside willugh at your daughter, which has a great influence on her mental cultivation.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to improve my cultivation. Now I''m young and I can''t figure out many things. I must be trapped in it.


    Although I suffered so many skin injuries because of yesterday''s events, now I have won, my dignity is still there, and my mood will not be seriously damaged.Ji Xiangqing, I''m afraid that kind of character will take a long time to be angry. I can''t understand why the child''s nature is so.


    With him, it''s impossible to watch others beat their daughter to death.


    "This is a reward for you."


    Ji Jiazhu said and took out a sword. The scabbard is red and iid with gems. It''s very beautiful.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to take it.


    Look surprise, although Meng Li pretended surprise, but also the client should have reaction.


    The consignor has been wanting this sword for a long time, but the family''s things are not the personal things of jijiazhu. Jijiazhu has never agreed.


    This time I cane here with this sword. Maybe the master of Ji family changed it for something.


    This sword must be a rarity in this country. It''smon for the client to want it so much.


    The master of Ji''s family is strict with his daughter. He doesn''t like Mrs. Ji.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Meng Li looked at the sword carefully and looked at the way he liked it.


    Master Ji said:


    "and this bottle of pills is better than the pills your mother secretly gave you. Yesterday, when I talked with the emperor, the Emperor gave it. He said that you would recover soon, and the prince would say it."


    Then he handed a bottle of pills to Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and picks it up. He can''t help but smoke. The master of Ji''s family is also the one who doesn''t eat any loss.


    I know what virtue the emperor is, but I have to get something back.


    It''s kind of bleeding you.


    Meng Li could even imagine the emperor''s painful expression.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Now that she''s given it, she''ll take it.


    First of all, they should recover their injuries and practice early. Ji Xiangqing''s upgrading speed is very fast and they can''t fall behind too much.


    Ji''s master is busy all day. Looking at his daughter''s happy appearance, he is also happy. But he doesn''t show his manner. He also tells Meng Li to cultivate himself and go ahead when he has something to do.


    After Ji''s master left, Meng Li put his sword aside, opened the pills that Ji''s master took from the Imperial Pce, and smelled it.


    Well


    This thing is also timely rain, with this can be faster recovery.


    There are three in it. I don''t know if the emperor is generous or if the master of Ji''s family makes the emperor have to give more.


    She took one first, and after refining the medicine, she felt that the pain in some parts of her body weakened.

 Chapter 894

    After several days of cultivation, Meng Li went out to buy some elixirs to refine the pills, and repaired the damage caused by taking the explosive elixir.


    The body is almost recovered. Meng Li says to Leling:


    "where is Ji Xuelian?"


    Ji Xuelian is a side branch, but his personal talent is very good in the side branch, so he can be cultivated here.


    In the future, if you go back to the side branch, you will have a high position in the side branch.


    Usually silent, Ji Xiangqing give some benefits, Ji Xuelian help her work.


    But Ji Xuelian didn''t get a good end in the end.


    Imploring the client to show her the pills, he said he had never seen such a good pill.


    Call yourself a lowly wretch.


    The client looked at Ji Xuelian and begged, so he gave it. Who knows it was changed.


    In the plot, the client doesn''t even know that she has taken the Bologna. She thinks all the symptoms are caused by fierce fighting.


    Later, all kinds of bad things happened to her, and there was a problem in her cultivation. She didn''t expect that she would be plotted this time.


    Leling looks at Meng Li in doubt:


    "it should be in the martial arts training ground. What can miss do for her?"


    Meng Li looked at Leling and said with a smile:


    "get in touch with her."


    "Let''s go."


    Leling hesitated a little. Seeing the youngdy''s expression, it was no good. Leling said:


    "OK."


    When they arrive at the martial arts training ground, Ji Xuelian sees Meng Li. He seems to be frightened and lowers his head. He is very afraid of Meng Li.


    Meng Li walks up to Ji Xuelian and says with a smile:


    "are you so afraid to see me? Did you do something bad? "


    "Miss two, I haven''t. what can I do for you?" Ji Xuelian''s body retreated, his face was guilty, and his face was white.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "what can I do for you?"


    Ji Xuelian looked around and silently away from them, but then looked at the family children. She bit her lip and said, "I don''t know."


    Meng Li: "do you want me to tell you about your business with Ji Xiangqing?"


    When people around hear it, they are even more curious about it. Ji Xuelian''s face turns pale. She looks at Meng Li in a panic:


    "no, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Is Ji Xiangqing good? What''s the advantage? Let''s hear it. " Meng Li''s eyes at Ji Xuelian are a little cold.


    "Although you''re a direct member of the family, don''t do this to us, OK? Although I was born with limited knowledge, I will not be driven by interests. You must have misunderstood me. "


    Ji Xue said weakly, pitiful.


    Gu said about him.


    Invisible to Meng Li on a certain big hat, the legitimate rely on the status of bullying coteral.


    Meng Li looks at Ji Xuelian:


    "don''t y with me. Do you want to go with me to elder six?"


    Liu Chang is always aw enforcement elder. He has absolute rights to these people. If this matter is taken out, Ji Xuelian will be sent back to the side branch.


    The resources there are even more limited.


    Personal development is also limited, and be driven back, just think about it, Ji Xuelian''s future will not be very good.


    Sure enough, Ji Xuelian is very scared when she hears the six elders. She is so scared that her body trembles. If Ji Xiangqing says that he has changed the pills, won''t the seconddy know?


    She said that the second youngdy was stupid, young and short-sighted. She didn''t know what she had eaten.


    Don''t worry about yourself, say you should seize the opportunity


    Ji Xuelian suddenly plops down to Meng Li''s knees. She says with a cry:


    "miss two, please forgive me this time. I know I''m wrong."


    "Please forgive me. Don''t tell the six elders, or I will be sent back. I have to work hard to get here."


    Meng Li looks at Ji Xuelian without expression, and Leling stays quietly.


    Although Leling doesn''t know the details, he also knows that Ji Xuelian is bad.


    Ji Xuelian saw that Meng Li didn''t have any expression, so she could only continue to plead pathetically:


    "please, I''m different from you. You were born noble, and a lot of things are easy to get, but I''m different. I''m in a humble position. I don''t dare to say anything to you."


    "I was forced by the firstdy."


    Meng Li looks at Ji Xuelian indifferently. He is a good teammate and sells Ji Xiangqing.


    Sister, dare to sell Ji to thedy master of Qing Dynasty. I''m afraid you are tired of living.


    "Yes, let me talk to the six elders about these things." Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart. Ji Xuelian''s move of pretending to be pitiful may be useful to the client.


    Sometimes, the client is not sensible and a little bit coquettish, but in fact, he is soft hearted and has not yet been hardened.


    Ji Xuelian let out her anger.She murmured:


    "I really have to."


    Meng Li said to Leling:


    "I don''t think she has much strength. Go and support her."


    Leling: "OK."


    Ji Xuelian doesn''t dare to resist. Is there any room for her to resist?


    At this point, the revolt and denial seemed pale. Between the second youngdy and her, the sixth elder must have believed the second youngdy.


    This is the unfairness of fate. It''s only because she was born in a low position.


    She looks pale and defeated. She is supported by Leling and follows Meng Li to find the six elders. Meng Li gives the six elders the explosive elixir that she easily made and says:


    "although this elixir is very simr to the tonic elixir, I thought that my elixir had been touched by Ji Xuelian and I was afraid of being passive, so I didn''t take it. I don''t know what will happen after eating it."


    I don''t want to let others know that she has taken the explosive elixir. After all, it has been repaired, and I can''t exin how to repair it.


    If you don''t eat, you should be out of trouble.


    The six elders took the explosive elixir, looked at Ji Xuelian, a trace of gloom shed in his eyes, and said to Meng Li:


    "this matter will give miss two a satisfactory answer."


    Fortunately, the second youngdy didn''t eat, otherwise the consequences would be serious.


    Six elder simply don''t understand, the eldest youngdy how to make such a cruel hand to the second youngdy, say the eldest youngdy is a white eyed wolf, now regard Ji family as the enemy.


    Meng Li nodded, gave a salute to the six elders, and said:


    "then please the six elders."


    Ji Xuelian has no good fruit to eat. Maybe she will get revenge from the female owner for selling her daughter dada.


    Meng Li is no longer in charge of Ji Xuelian''s affairs. She will be punished by the family. Now she is going to find the man and the woman.


    Out of the gate of thew enforcement hall, a lot of family members gathered around to see Meng Li, and they scattered birds and beasts.


    Meng Li said to Leling:


    "let''s go to the prince''s mansion."


    Leling shivered:


    "Miss..."


    Meng Li looked at Leling and said, "is Miss looking for the prince or the eldest miss?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "go and find them all."


    "I''m going to y with them."


    Leling looked scared and said in a low voice:


    "Miss, let''s not go. You suffer every time."

 Chapter 895

    Every time miss in the hands of the big miss did not get good, eat a lot of losses, miss is not happy to go to each other.


    Can you have a long memory!


    Meng Li Fan''s smile, since want to do evil female match, want to do thoroughly, want to y.


    "Let''s go. Don''t be afraid. They don''t dare to touch me in broad daylight." Meng Li pacifies Leling.


    It''s a pity that Leling is not pacified by Mengli, but the master has to go, and she can''t stop her.


    Leling can only follow Meng Li out of Ji mansion and walk towards Prince Mansion.


    At the gate of the prince''s mansion, Meng Li releases his powerful mental power and scans the prince''s mansion carefully.


    This is a very direct provocation. It is obvious that chiguoguo''s exploration with divine sense does not pay attention to the prince''s residence.


    Sure enough, the prince felt Meng Li''s divine sense exploration, frowned, and was greatly displeased. He began to attack this arrogant divine sense.


    Meng Li feels the attack from the prince. He can only say that although the prince against heaven has the blood against heaven, his divine sense is not strong now.


    I don''t know if the divine consciousness will be stronger after awakening that blood.


    Since he wants to attack her, Meng Li is not polite. He attacks the prince with his divine sense.


    This attack Meng Li didn''t have a hard hand. If he made the prince a fool, it would be no fun.


    I don''t know if I will turn the prince into a fool with all my strength. If someone else is stimted, his blood will wake up again.


    This blood awakening is not regr. He can''t master it at any time. He can''t wake up at the critical moment.


    Meng Li''s attack made the prince feel his consciousness nk for a moment, and then he felt a lot of pain like needles. He snorted with pain. Ji Xiangqing looked at the prince suspiciously:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    The prince said:


    "someone attacked me with divine sense."


    Ji Xiangqing''s divine sense is even weaker now, but maybe she is not afraid of tigers. She is nning to release her divine sense. Unexpectedly, the prince stopped Ji Xiangqing in time and said:


    "no, this divine sense is very powerful."


    His face sank, and then said:


    "at least in our country, there is no such master who can have such a strong divine sense, and it''s hard to find outside."


    Ji Xiangqing frowned and said to the Prince:


    "are you hurt?"


    The prince couldn''t helpughing. Xiang Qing''s focus is always so strange. Now he''s talking about experts. Don''t you think it''s troublesome for experts toe to us?


    She didn''t care at all. Instead, she asked if she was hurt.


    As soon as the prince was about to speak, he heard a arrogant voice:


    "Ji Xiangqing, get out of here. What''s the matter with you staying in my fiance''s house?"


    Ji Xiangqing immediately recognized who it was, and her face was very ugly. She gritted her teeth and said, "this Ji Miaoqing!"


    The prince asked:


    "don''t you go out and have a look?"


    Ji Xiangqing turned his head and stopped looking at the prince. If it wasn''t for the prince, could he be stabbed in the spine?


    The key is that the crown prince clings to her with all kinds of threats and inducements.


    Anyone who cares about the prince will be annoyed if they look at him. She said, "what you look at, you don''t look at it."


    Prince Oh, don''t look, anyway, he doesn''t want to face that pretty girl.


    But a voice came again:


    "Ji Xiangqing, you don''te out, do you? If you don''te out, I''ll let the experts I brought take you away and let you go home to be punished by the familyw. Don''t do some shameful things outside every day and disgrace the Ji family. "


    Meng Li yelled at the outside with a loud voice. He felt that people nearby could hear him.


    All the people living in this area are local dignitaries and dignitaries. This rotten story must be spread to Ji Xiangqing, so that Ji Xiangqing can be stabbed in the back by more people.


    Although Ji Xiangqing may not care, but more people poke, always feel a little bit of it.


    "Miss, where have we brought some experts?" Leling looked at his youngdy worried.


    Obviously there are only two people, Miss also said with what master, people did not see a master out on the show?


    Meng Li touched the tender face of Leling water and said, "Hey, the real person doesn''t show his face, the real person doesn''t show his face."


    Where there is a real person, but she herself, with a strong spiritual force to frighten the prince and Ji Xiangqing, let them mistakenly think that they brought experts.


    At that time is to Ji family hand, afraid to be because of the existence of the master and weigh.


    After all, people who have reached the peak of cultivation in this continent can destroy such a city in an instant.


    The prince must not dare to destroy the imperial city because of dealing with the Ji family. He will worry about it in many ways. Even the one on the Dragon chair in the pce will be frightened when he hears that the Ji family has such a master.In the future, I''m afraid I''ll be polite. The Ji family doesn''t have the heart to fight against the royal family.


    Although the Ji family paid a lot to protect the broken country, the royal family was still not at ease. Later, facing the crisis of the Ji family, they ignored it. Seeing that the Ji family was in bad luck, it''s no wonder that she didn''t show mercy to the royal family now.


    Leling asked vaguely:


    "Miss, do you mean the experts are protecting us secretly?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Leling Oh


    Obviously, I don''t believe Meng Li''s words.


    But looking at the peopleing and going during the day, Prince, they should not do anything to miss.


    Meng Li doesn''t have to believe in Leling. It''s good that the master''s existence is hazy, and don''t be too clear.


    Just let the crown prince and Ji Xiangqing know.


    But they are not stupid enough to say, ah, you have the protection of experts, who is it?


    Even if they attack the master of Ji''s family, the master of Ji''s family certainly doesn''t know about it. At that time, they will deny it. They won''t blush and have to ask, ah, where are your experts?


    Knowing their mentality, Meng Li dares to invent the existence of a "master" out of thin air, which makes them afraid.


    Ji Xiangqing was so angry that her forehead was blue. She said:


    "you''re still a master. What kind of master can you invite just like Ji family?"


    However, the prince''s face was dignified, and he said:


    "maybe the mysterious man who attacked me just now is..."


    The prince really doesn''t want to go on. I feel that he is a bit long and powerful.


    "So we still need to explore the depth of the Ji family. We''d better go out and meet this pretty woman. Anyway, you''d better get it that time?"


    He looked at Ji Xiangqing fondly. She was a very interesting woman. Why didn''t she notice that before.


    "Yes, I''m not afraid of hering. If I ignore her, she thinks I''m afraid."


    Ji Xiangqing pped his hands and stood up naturally and walked out.


    The prince rubbed his head and felt some pain. He could feel that the other side had left his hand. Otherwise, his situation might not be very good.


    In fact, my heart is also shocked. How many cards does the Ji family have? Is that the reason why my father is afraid of the Ji family?

 Chapter 896

    Ji Xiangqing goes out and stands at the gate looking at Meng Li:


    "what are you crying about, little girl?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I thought you were going to be a turtle."


    Ji Xiangqing sneered:


    "will I be afraid of you?"


    Meng Li''s expression was a little indescribable. She said:


    "Why are you not afraid of me? Aren''t you my loser? "


    Ji Xiangqing You are disgusting


    That kind of ying method, if it was not that I didn''t want to expose my cards at that time, did I think I could really beat myself?


    But it''s just a contest. If you lose, you lose. What''s the big deal.


    Meng Li looks at the prince behind Ji Xiangqing. Although he is silent, his face is a bit dignified. His eyes wander around from time to time. He is probably looking for the "master in the dark.".


    Meng Li said to the Prince:


    "Your Highness, if I remember correctly, are you still my fiance?"


    The prince said faintly:


    "you are still young. Don''t be trapped by the engagement."


    This time, the prince will be more polite, which means that you don''t know how to love now. Don''t always talk about the engagement.


    Meng Li said:


    "is this the reason why you hang out with my shameless sister who robbed my fiance?"


    Leling was silent and watched his master die.


    She stood in front of Meng Li''s body, so as not to beat others with anger. She could help the master block it.


    Prince:


    " I''d like to invite you to talk about your virtue. "


    Meng Li never gives up, voice boss:


    "it''s up to me to ask you to umte virtue. Don''t be punished."


    The man and the woman in charge of a position are not virtuous. On the one hand, they are counter attacking to the client. For a task like this involving the son of a position, besides counter attacking to the client, they are mostly trying to set things right. The way of heaven intends to change the behavior of the man and the woman.


    The way of heaven is merciless and affectionate. I''ve chosen you. I''m lucky and talented. Everywhere I go, I''m a treasure. I don''t want to be spoiled.


    Once the son of ne can''t reach the ideal of the way of heaven, and what he does also makes people resentful, someone who has a task will attack and make these son of ne die. Then the way of heaven will push the boat along with the current, and the son of ne will be born again, giving the mission and luck to other people.


    So if Jide, the son of Weimian, were toe, she would note.


    Ji Xiangqing looked at Meng Li contemptuously and said with a sneer:


    "today you are determined to insult yourself, aren''t you?"


    Although there is no one in front of the prince''s house to watch the opera, people all over the world have good ears. I''m afraid they are all hiding in the audience.


    Or she didn''t fix the little girl film in ce, relying on her arrogance and arrogance as Miss Ji, now she has won apetition, and she is even more inted and arrogant.


    Meng Li stepped in, her pretty face rose slightly, and said in a loud voice:


    "today, since I dare to call you a shameless person, I''m prepared toe here. Do you want to move me?"


    Ji Xiang Qingqi knot:


    "do you think I dare not?"


    She stretched out her slender jade hand and was about to give Meng Li a p. Meng Li condensed an invisible palm with his divine sense, and pped Ji Xiangqing hard. Ji Xiangqing didn''t attack him, but was pped.


    Such means as using the divine sense to deal with people will be some in life, but at that time I especially cherish my spirit ball, so I dare not use it lightly, for fear that it will hurt the spirit ball.


    Now the mental power has already surpassed the time when there is a physical body, and the mental ball has undergone qualitative changes. Now it looks like a diamond.


    It used to be like a mud ball, but now it''s like a diamond, and the strength is notparable to that of the past, which makes Meng Li confident to use mental attack when facing these two people today.


    Of course, it''s also a helpless move. After all, there''s no other way to be a master now.


    On the day of martial artspetition, the reason why it didn''t work was that it was used. Wasn''t it said that the prince cheated?


    If you have a master to help you, you should say that Ji Fu is sorry for Ji Xiangqing.


    It''s bad for reputation.


    Ji Xiangqing''s mouth is full of blood and looks around in disbelief.


    By such means


    It''s not made by the little girl in front of me.


    What kind of master, I''m afraid that he is also a greedy person, and hees to mix with women''s affairs. It''s really contemptible. Are the masters in this world so shameless?


    Meng Li is ted and ys the client''s character incisively and delicately:


    "how can it be like being pped?"


    The crown prince held Ji Xiangqing''s shoulder in his hand. He was distressed. Looking at Ji Xiangqing''s look of surprise, urgency and anger, he patted her on the shoulder in silence to appease her.


    "Don''t go too far."


    The prince looked at Meng Li with cold eyes.Meng Li: "what am I doing too much, what am I doing too much?"


    The crown prince You deny it and bully people. "


    Meng Li looked confused:


    "whose power did I use to bully?"


    "I''ve been standing here all the time, and I don''t have yuan force fluctuation."


    All in all, Meng Li is ying dumb now.


    The prince sarcastically tugged at the corners of his mouth. The brainless woman, who had been moring for a master to catch Xiangqing, now denies it.


    Don''t you think of Ji Jiazhu''s advice that you should not expose your cards to the outside world.


    Unfortunately, it has been exposed, and some things need to be considered in the long run. If it wasn''t for today''s brainless woman to let it out, it would be a big loss to deal with the Ji family recklessly.


    Ji Xiangqing stares at Meng Li coldly:


    "the dog supports the man."


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter with you? You see the blooding out of the corner of your mouth. Could it be that God can''t see it and pped you?"


    "You...!"


    Ji Xiangqing is full of spiritual power. It seems that he wants to fight Meng Li again.


    The prince whispered in Ji Xiangqing''s ear:


    "don''t be impatient. She just relies on someone around her today to irritate you. If you are deceived, she will be proud."


    Ji Xiangqing:


    "are you looking at her so arrogant?"


    "There are so many ways to deal with her that you can settle down."


    The princeforted Ji Xiangqing, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Now it seems that many things can''t be seen clearly.


    Ji Xiangqing said contemptuously:


    "I didn''t expect that you counselled at this moment."


    Crown prince


    It''s like an arrow in my heart.


    It''s not that he counsels, it''s that he knows that the other party has something to rely on at the moment. Do you want to insult yourself?


    They don''t have to do anything. They can be dealt with by any one of them. It''s no good to be tough.


    At the same time, I can''t help sighing. When I have a chance, I want to take Xiangqing out to have a look. Maybe Xiangqing still doesn''t understand how terrible the real strength of the maind experts is.


    It''s just a small country. There is no one here with high aplishments. People with high aplishments will not stay here.


    The road of practice is to keep going up.


    Meng Li looked at Ji Xiangqing and the prince indifferently and asked:


    "have you discussed how to deal with me, muttered for a long time, and decided to use what move?"

 Chapter 897

    Both of them are speechless, looking at Meng Li with extreme disgust.


    "Come back with me."


    Meng Li said to Ji Xiangqing.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    In a word, Meng Li is willing to do what can upset Ji Xiangqing. He clearly hates the whole Ji family, but he still has to stay.


    Now Ji Xiangqing doesn''t have the ability to make Ji''s family run wild. There are still people who can hold Ji Xiangqing down. If she had this ability, she would have made a mess of Ji''s family.


    But if you want to kill Ji Xiangqing, Ji''s family can''t do it. She has space and can hide in the space instantly.


    What''s more, calling Ji Xiangqing back also hit the prince in the face.


    It''s also a shame that they stay together like this, and then they are abruptly separated by their real fiancee.


    Unfortunately, Ji Xiangqing was also very persistent. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said: "no back."


    After thinking about it, the prince whispered in Ji Xiangqing''s ear:


    "why don''t you go back to find out about Ji''s family first? Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles. "


    Ji Xiangqing looks at the prince in shock:


    "are you not afraid of my danger?"


    Is this the man who keeps on chasing her?


    Ji family for her is a wolf''s nest, send her inside, Ji family can be good to her?


    The prince pursed his lips and said with shame:


    "in fact, I know you have a way to protect yourself. I don''t ask, but I know it in my heart."


    If there is danger, he will not let Xiang Qing go back, but he believes in Xiang Qing''s ability.


    Ji Xiangqing doesn''t want to go into this topic any more. She always avoids this topic.


    In herst life, she was killed by her boyfriend and best friend because of space. In this life, she won''t tell anyone the secret of space.


    She said:


    "OK, don''t say any more. I''ll just go back."


    "But this time back, we are allies. Don''t forget our alliances. We have nothing left."


    Ji Xiang is very clear and doesn''t like the fact that the prince asks her to go back. Although the prince exins that she believes that she can protect herself, she always feels that she has been used.


    A touch of pain appeared on the prince''s face, as if his heart had been stung. He said:


    "Xiang Qing, don''t do that."


    Ji Xiang, with a cold face, shakes off the prince''s hand on her shoulder and walks towards Meng Li, saying: "today I will make you arrogant. I don''t know how Ji family can be a cow and a horse to protect you for a while, but I don''t believe I can protect you for a lifetime."


    "It''s worth looking at me. I''ve sent someone to invite me back."


    She looked at Meng Li''s eyes full of murderous, sarcastic way.


    Does this prove that Ji family is afraid of her?


    Meng Li insists on acting silly:


    "what are you talking about? I can''t understand you."


    Ji Xiangqing looks at Meng Li and pretends to be a fool. He feels faint and disgusted. Instead of talking to Meng Li, he goes directly to Ji Fu.


    Looking at Ji Xiangqing''s back, the prince sighed. All of Xiangqing''s good temper is a little stubborn and impulsive.


    What''s the point of being patient for a while?


    When Ji Xiangqing went back, Meng Li followed him. On the way, both of them looked at each other coldly, and no one spoke.


    However, Ji Xiangqing was a little annoyed. Seeing Meng Li''s calm and calm appearance, he couldn''t help but sneer: "do you know why the prince doesn''t like you?"


    Ji Xiangqing said that and regretted it. How did he mention the prince.


    Meng Li chuckles. It''s probably today that Ji Xiangqing feels that he doesn''t have an advantage, but he has nowhere to vent his anger. He can''t see his calm appearance. He still wants to take advantage of his words and make himself unhappy.


    Yes, my fiance doesn''t like me. The client really feels ashamed and annoyed.


    What Ji Xiangqing said to the client can really make the client unhappy, but now it''s her, she just said lightly:


    "because you are cheap and know how to seduce people. I''m still young, and I can''t learn from you."


    Ji Xiang''s chest heaved with anger, and she stared at Meng Li unskillfully:


    "don''t regret it one day because you have umted virtue."


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "that''s the future."


    Meng Li suddenly looked at Ji Xiangqing with burning eyes, and said:


    "you are always so confident. Is there any card against heaven that can destroy heaven and earth?"


    Meng Li looks up and down at Ji Xiangqing, and finally puts her eyes on Ji Xiangqing''s bracelet.


    This bracelet can''t be taken off or broken. It can even be hidden in Ji Xiangqing''s wrist in case of danger.


    Meng Li guessed that there should be a spirit inside, and they all have a sense of self-protection.It must be unrealistic to roll it down like this. We have to think of a way. The weapon spirit also has the power to fight back. Meng Li decides to go back and make ns.


    If Ji Xiangqing didn''t have this space, his reliance would be lost. Would he rely on the prince''s magical blood to protect him?


    The critical moment also depends on whether we can wake up.


    In fact, Meng Li is not interested in this kind of space treasure, which can be bought in the mall.


    For example, her Lingtian is simr to this one. Although there are no such things as Gongfa and lingpet in space, it can be regarded as a treasure in terms of ne.


    Ji Xiangqing looks at Meng Li''s ck and white eyes. He can''t help but turn his eyes away. He doesn''t look at Meng Li''s eyes any more, and he doesn''t speak to Meng Li any more.


    The footstep extremely fast walks toward Ji Fu.


    To be honest, she just how to be a little girl film for no reason to see guilty also flustered.


    All the way speechless, Ji Xiangqing went to the gate of Ji''s mansion. The guard at the gate stopped her. She swept over coldly and looked at people with a soft leg. To say that Ji Xiangqing''s temperament was really frightening.


    "Why, now even I have to stop it?" Ji Xiangqing sneered.


    Meng Li sneered: "who do you think you are? You were disrespectful and disobeyed the family rules before. In this case, your right way is to kneel in front of the gate and ask your father to forgive you, and then you go back."


    Ji Xiangqing looks back at Meng Li:


    "you!"


    How dare you be so arrogant.


    I don''t believe thatoshizi master can be here all the time.


    "Do you want to consider kneeling at the door and repenting? After epting my opinion, I can also say a few words for you in front of my father. "


    Meng Li looks at Ji Xiangqing with a smile.


    Leling felt drunk on one side. After this incident, the youngdy''s feeling changed, but she didn''t.


    But now the mouth is much more powerful, and I can stillugh when I look at the youngdy. In the past, I was in a bad mood when I looked at the youngdy, and I was extremely unhappy.


    Good youngdy, Leling pped in her heart.


    Ji Xiang Qingleng is unable to refute what Meng Li said. He says to the front guard:


    "get out of the way, Miss Ben wants to go in."

 Chapter 898

    The bodyguard took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li nodded before they let him go.


    Ji Xiangqing rushes into the door and looks at everything in Ji Fu, which makes her feel very upset.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Ji Xiangqing roared loudly in the yard.


    She thought it was the Ji family who told her to go back.


    Meng Li: "don''t make noise as soon as youe back, OK? Do you think you''re not funny enough? "


    Ji Xiangqing


    This call called Mrs. Ji to call out, also called several elders in the side to watch.


    Ji Xiangqing was so arrogant that no one paid attention to him.


    All of a sudden, I thought she was going to do something big.


    Mrs. Ji flies over and stops in front of Ji Xiangqing. She finds a ce and sits down dignified. Her temperament is very good.


    "Xiang Qing, you are back." Mrs. Ji spoke ndly.


    "Meng Qing came to have a look."


    Meng Li cleverly came to Mrs. Ji''s side. Mrs. Ji looked at her daughter, and there were still some scars on her face, but it was very light.


    Looking at Ji Xiangqing again, Mrs. Ji couldn''t help frowning.


    Ji Xiangqing looked even worse than her daughter that day, and her face was full of injuries, but now her skin is as bright and white as a shelled egg.


    The daughter took the elixir she collected and the top grade elixir she took from the imperial pce.


    What pills did Ji Xiangqing take to recover so well.


    Is there such a good pill in the prince''s mansion?


    Ji Xiangqing looked at Ji Fu and said, "I''m back. If you have anything to do with me, I''d like to arouse people."


    Mrs. Ji looked at Ji Xiangqing for no reason. Meng Li said, "mother, I called her back. She''s staying in the prince''s mansion. She can afford to lose her face. I can''t afford to lose it."


    It''s true that Mrs. Ji nodded. No matter where Ji Xiangqing put his daughter, the engagement is still there, they are shameless.


    Ji Xiangqing doesn''t want to quarrel with Meng Li at all. It''s so boring. She said directly:


    "if it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    After that, he went away, ignoring the existence of Mrs. Ji.


    Mrs. Ji took a deep look at Ji Xiangqing''s back and said to Meng Li:


    "how did shee back after listening to you?"


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know. I''ve been whispering to the prince for a long time, and then I''lle back."


    Mrs. Ji nodded thoughtfully, raised her hand, touched Meng Li''s forehead, and said, "you too. If your injury is not good, you will run everywhere."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I feel better."


    Mrs. Ji said helplessly:


    "I already know about Ji Xuelian. I can''t just let it go."


    "It''s good toe back. I''ll kill her spirit by the way. If I don''te back, I''ll go to the prince''s mansion to ask for help."


    Mrs. Ji''s eyes are gloomy.


    She couldn''t bear to ruin her daughter''s future.


    Ji Xiangqing rushes back to his room and remembers the strange look in her eyes all the way. He thinks that Ji Fu has nothing good.


    On the one hand, he was angry with Meng Li, on the other hand, he was angry with the prince.


    Sure enough, men are unreliable.


    When she got into the space, a snow-white fox came up and ned Ji Xiangqing''s legs with her ws. Ji Xiangqing squatted down, picked up the fox and stroked the fox''s snow-white hair. She felt much better.


    She said to the fox:


    "it''s nice to have you here."


    A voice that could not distinguish between men and women said:


    "that''s natural. You are a fool. Today, that woman talks so poisonous. I really want to tear her mouth."


    "But you won''t let me out."


    Ji Xiangqing said:


    "because you are my trump card, where can I easily show my trump card?"


    The fox naturally said:


    "that''s true."


    "But if we don''t want to bear something, we can''t bear it." Said the fox.


    Ji Xiangqing shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know how they invited a master. Today, they pped me invisibly. Anyway, I wrote down the revenge, and I will get it in the future."


    The fox sarcastically repeated the word "master" and said nothing.


    "It''s mainly because I''m not long in the world, and I''m still weak. I dare not expose too much. I''m afraid I can''t protect you." Ji Xiangqing said helplessly.


    This fox has been with her since herst life, and is a close and good partner who knows her well.


    Fortunately, the space of thest life was not robbed by the two bitches, otherwise the fox would never be seen again.


    The fox was worried, and he said: "since it''s not clear, we''ll have some shade in the evening. Didn''t we p you in the face? I''ll grab her face and make her ugly. "Ji Xiangqing is a little excited:


    "can you get away?"


    "Cut, that woman''s ability can still trap me?" Said the fox indifferently.


    Ji Xiangqing thinks that the fox is cunning. There''s absolutely no problem running. Even the master of Ji''s family may not be able to trap the fox.


    And to make her have no ce toin, who can know that what scratched her is her own fox.


    Ji Xiangqing didn''t say anything, which was regarded as the default. The fox said:


    "open the space and let me go out for a y, and shut me in all day. No matter how good the environment is, I''m bored."


    Space is connected with Ji Xiangqing''s soul. Only Ji Xiangqing can allow the creatures in and out.


    Ji Xiangqing gave a sound and went out with the fox.


    Not long after he went out, the six elders went to the gate of Ji Xiangqing and called to him:


    "Miss, I have something to ask you. Is it convenient toe out?"


    Ji Xuelian is also with elder six. She always looks at elder six with pathetic eyes. She has a good face. With this expression, it''s easy to showpassion.


    But six long always hard hearted, otherwise also won''t bew enforcement elder.


    Ji Xue pity on this intentional act of asking for pity.


    Ji Xiangqing subconsciously opens the space and lets the fox in. She frowns and knows that it''s not so easy toe back.


    These people are going to trouble her even if they have nothing to do.


    But she was not afraid. She stood out and looked at the six elders. She saw Ji Xuelian and a group of men. They were all deacons of the family. Their breath was not weak. Look at this posture


    Ji Xiangqing seems to understand something, a sudden cold light.


    "What''s the matter?" She said coldly.


    The six elders said:


    "Miss, let''s go to thew enforcement hall. The Ji family will abide by the rules of the Ji family."


    Ji Xiangqing said with a cold smile:


    "it''s like who would like to be the Ji family. I canpletely break off the rtionship with you Ji family."


    Ji Xiangqing''s words are really generous. After all, the Ji family has been raising them for more than ten years. Even if they didn''t give up like their ancestors, they didn''t treat them badly. Now that they can run and jump when they grow up, they will cut off?


    Let six elders very displeased, he said seriously:


    "I don''t care about other things, but you are still Ji family now. If you vite the rules of Ji family, you will be punished."

 Chapter 899

    Ji Xiangqing held her chest in both hands and was proud. She said:


    "then you can tell me what I did against the family rules."


    The sixth elder took a look at Ji Xuelian. Ji Xuelian was about to cry. She said:


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I..."


    Ji Xiangqing knew that she had been sold, but she still said very calmly:


    "excuse me, do I know you?"


    Ji Xuelian looks embarrassed, she said:


    "Miss, help me."


    Ji Xiangqing takes a contemptuous look at Ji Xuelian. If her mouth is tight, today she may be able to help her for the sake of contractual spirit.


    But now sell her, and have the face to save her?


    What is it.


    Ji Xiangqing''s scornful and merciless eyes make Ji Xuelian understand that she can''t count on the eldestdy at all, and she shouldn''t even have a little hope.


    Before that point expectations are because they are too naive.


    She clenched her teeth, quite pulling Ji Xiangqing together with bad luck momentum, she said:


    "Miss, you asked me to change the seconddy''s pills, you can''t deny it now."


    Ji Xiangqing said calmly:


    "what? I can''t understand it at all. Do you have any evidence?"


    Ji Xue Lian looked at the six elders who frowned in a panic. What''s the evidence?


    Where is she going to look for evidence?


    Ji Xiangqing is proud to show her hand to the six elders:


    "you see, she has no evidence, so she wants to nder me."


    "Now I even suspect that you and she are allies. If you Ji family want to punish me, just say it. Why do you have to find so many high sounding reasons?"


    The six elders were speechless for a moment, and he said:


    " Don''t keep saying that you are Ji''s family. Aren''t you Ji''s family name? "


    Ji Xiangqing said:


    "as a person, I always treat others as they treat me. You don''t treat me as a family member. Why should I be hot and cold?"


    Six elder is not willing to quarrel with a woman, also can''t find what words to say.


    He just said:


    "there''s no need to quibble, just someone has already testified."


    Ji Xiangqing sneered: "witness? As for material evidence, it''s not easy for you to frame me up. You can find anyone to say whatever you want. "


    Anyway, what Ji Xiangqing adheres to is the principle of non recognition.


    "What''s wrong with you every day? It''s against you Master Ji came with Meng Li.


    Ji Xiangqing nced at Meng Li contemptuously:


    "I really can only rely on others, and I have no ability. I''m a fox pretending to be a tiger and a dog supporting others."


    Ji''s master looked at Ji Xiangqing angrily:


    "shut up


    Ji Xiangqing looks at the master of Ji''s family:


    "why do you want me to shut up? Now you want to be a father for me? I''m sorry, if you don''t fulfill your responsibility as a father, don''t give me the prestige of being a father. "


    Ji Xiangqing touched his upper and lower lips, and he said it happily, but he was very angry with the master of Ji family.


    Master Ji''s forehead is blue. What is it.


    I raised something.


    If it had not been given to him by his benefactor, he would have pped him to death.


    After all, they are not good at arguing. Meng Li says to Ji Xiangqing, "how can dad treat you so harshly? You said it


    Ji Xiangqing looked at Meng Li impatiently:


    "it''s all about you!"


    Meng Li: "yes, this is my home. How can it be without me?"


    "I love my father. You are not allowed to me him."


    Ji Xiangqing retorted:


    "since you love your father so much, you should cultivate yourself well. Don''t worry about everything day by day. You need your father to worry about you."


    Meng Li: "you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Even if my father worries about me, it''s my father''s pleasure."


    Meng Li pushes towards Ji Jiazhu. Ji Jiazhu takes a look at Meng Li. There is a trace of helplessness and spoiling in his eyes.


    Ji Xiangqing stares at Meng Li. Now the girl''s mouth is so poisonous that she can''t find any words to beat her.


    Meng Li looked at Ji Xuelian and said, "if you can show me the evidence that Ji Xiang''s Puritan instigated you to harm me, I will plead for you, at least let you go back to the side branch with dignity."


    How about letting Ji Xuelian go from her hand? If she can, it doesn''t mean Ji Xiangqing can.


    It doesn''t matter. It won''t end well.


    Ji Xuelian looks at Meng Li and hesitates:


    "really?"


    She looked at Ji Jiazhu and the six elders. They both nodded slightly and agreed.After all, Ji Xuelian is not the mastermind, the mastermind is the most hateful.


    Ji Xuelian''s expression is very tangled. If she makes a mistake and is sent back here, her life will not be easy.


    There are people who hold high and step low. She can imagine what situation she will face when she goes back.


    And why should she be punished alone?


    Anyway, now that the east window incident happened, she can''t stay here any longer. It''s better to drag Ji to Qingshui before leaving.


    It''s just


    Her expression was very painful. Atst, she took out a bottle of pills and said:


    "this is the pill that the eldestdy gave me. It''s good."


    After that, she knelt down again and begged to the master: "master, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be greedy for this advantage. I''m young and short-sighted. I can''t stand the temptation. Please forgive me."


    Ji''s master took the pill given by Ji Xuelian and opened it. His eyes wereplicated. How could Ji Xiangqing have such a top grade pill.


    Even for him, they are rare.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Ji''s master put away the pills, put his hands on his back and looked at Ji Xiangqing.


    "A bottle of pills will convict me? As I have no father or mother in the Ji family, can I have that kind of excellent pill? " Ji Xiangqing insisted on denying it.


    But this sentencepletely angered the master of Ji family. What is no father and no mother?


    Is it when he''s dead?


    How can I say that I am her father in name.


    He used Yuanli to imprison Ji Xiangqing in the same ce, but Ji Xiangqing also used Yuanli to fight against the Yuanli of jijiazhu for the first time.


    She looked at Ji''s eyes, as if there was a deep hatred between them.


    It''s a pity that Ji Xiangqing''s wings were not particrly hard at this time. He didn''t resist the master of Ji''s family by himself. He was imprisoned by the master of Ji''s family and couldn''t move.


    "Tie it up and send it to thew enforcement hall."


    Ji family master skull pain, simply directly to six elder side of several men said.


    "If you want to add to the crime, you can''t help it!"


    Ji Xiangqing''s voice is very sad, sighed.


    She was sad for the original owner. How could she have been born in such a family? As expected, if she had a stepmother, she would have a stepfather.


    This is worse than my stepfather.


    Conscience is eaten by dogs.


    However, she was not trapped and anxious, because it was very easy for her to get away.


    She wants to see how ruthless the Ji family is.


    A few people took out a rope. It was not an ordinary rope, but a rope for the practitioners. They went to tie Ji Xiangqing.

 Chapter 900

    Meng Li asked Ji Qingzhi: "you just refuted Dad that you didn''t have such a good pill. Then you didn''t see it. How do you know it was a good pill?"


    Ji Xiangqing was suddenly asked, and then thought about it before he quibbled:


    "what is the pill in that kind of bottle


    "What''s more, you have to do a whole set of ys. You want Ji Xuelian to capture me. What must be prepared? Does it mean that Ji Xuelian will be bribed by a inferior pill full of impurities?"


    "If logic makes sense, you should be careful."


    Meng Li thinks Ji Xiang is excellent.


    There''s a retort to everything.


    But do some things have to be well founded?


    Obviously not.


    She doesn''t expect to let Ji Xiangqing down this time. There are many cards in his hand.


    However, it is to publicize all Ji Xiangqing''s actions. Now Ji Xiangqing thinks he has the ability and doesn''t care what other people think.


    Butter, Ji Xiangqing had bad luck in his own hands. When he could not leave this country in his life, he would feel painful in the face of usations and strange eyes from people around him.


    But there is another question, the life experience of Ji Xiangqing. Can the life experience of the female master be simple?


    It''s hard to say that some of the children of Weimian were born in a special way, but they didn''t know in the early stage. Some of them were simply orphans.


    However, Ji Xiangqing was taken over by someone at the earliest time, and the orphan is unlikely.


    Meng Li felt that before he started with Ji Xiangqing, he had to think about this problem and see if he could figure it out.


    If you are very tall and wille back to manage Ji Xiangqing, you should be more careful and think more.


    Don''t make trouble for the Ji family.


    Some of the top forces in this continent are very powerful, which can''t be resisted by the whole family.


    Meng Li can''t speak any more. Ji Jiazhu takes a look at Meng Li. Meng Li shrugs his shoulders to express his helplessness.


    Master Ji waved his hand and said:


    "take it down. This is the truth of the matter. There is no need to interrogate any more. Not everyone will admit what they have done and repent."


    The six elders nodded:


    "then do it ording to the n rules?"


    "Yes, one more thing, no respect." Ji''s master took a cold look at Ji Xiangqing.


    Ji Xiangqing sneered:


    "how about adding another one? I''m not afraid of adding another ten."


    "Take it down."


    Master Ji doesn''t want to listen to Ji Xiangqing. Anyway, his mouth is very venomous. Just listening to it is enough.


    Ji Xiangqing was taken down. To be exact, he walked to thew enforcement hall. His walking posture was very natural and unrestrained, as if he were going on a spring outing.


    "Xueji said," I''ll take pity on the owner of the house. "


    Ji Xue quickly kowtowed and said:


    "master Xie, master Xie."


    Although I lost face here, I always feel better when I go back. It''s just a pill given by Ji Xiangqing


    She was very sorry.


    Forget it. I had known that there was today, so I didn''t dare to covet those. Now I have nothing left.


    Ji''s master turns and walks away. Meng Li follows a little tail. She wants to know about Ji Xiangqing''s life experience.


    About this, there is no introduction in the plot.


    "Have you recovered?"


    The master of Ji''s family looked at his daughter.


    I''m in the mood to fight with Ji Xiangqing.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    "It''s still because my father is good. If my father doesn''t go to the emperor to ask for pills, I can''t get better so quickly."


    Once in a while, be a sweet mouthed person.


    The Ji family said:


    "so let you fight?"


    Meng Li Dad, my sister is so powerful. I don''t think my sister is like you at all. My father is so sensible, but my sister is unreasonable all the time. "


    Meng Li seems to have no intention to say, but Ji Jiazhu frowned.


    Seeing this, Meng Li made an expression as if he understood something and said:


    "Dad, isn''t your sister the child you picked up?"


    Ji Jiazhu frowned: "what do you think all day? What did you pick up? "


    Meng Li: "there is no imagination."


    Ji''s master took a look at Meng Li and left without speaking.


    Meng Li pursed her lips. It seems that Ji''s master is only willing to tell Mrs. Ji about it, but it''s normal.


    Give her a little kid what to do with this.


    13 years old is not a very young child in this era. They all have the ability to survive.When Meng Li returns to his room, he is thinking about Ji Xiangqing''s life experience and the origin.


    Do you want to ask Mrs. Ji.


    Go and ask? Ask quietly. Maybe you''ll be able to get some clues.


    Meng left to find Mrs. Ji, who asked:


    "has Ji Xiangqing gone to thew enforcement hall?"


    Meng Li: "well, Dad, there''s no reason not to follow."


    Mrs. Ji looks at Meng Li in a funny way:


    "ttering your father day by day, why don''t you tter me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if my mother satisfies my curiosity, I will tter her."


    Mrs. Ji asked:


    "what curiosity do you satisfy?"


    Meng Li: "I asked my father just now. Ji Xiangqing is not like him at all. Did he pick it up? My father left directly. Did I guess right?"


    Mrs. Ji''s expression is a little difficult to say.


    Is it so obvious?


    She said:


    "what makes you think that?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s hard to find my sister''s personality, which makes it difficult for me to think otherwise. So can you tell me the truth? I really want to know."


    Giff humanity:


    "you are still young, you should not know these things."


    When Mrs. Ji faced her daughter, she did not deny it.


    "That''s it?" Meng Li said.


    Mrs. Ji gave Meng Li a white look:


    "I didn''t say that. You''re not allowed to go out and talk nonsense, or you''ll be killed by your father. Don''t me me."


    Meng Li showed my understanding expression and went to Mrs. Ji''s side and said:


    "that mother told me quietly, I promise not to say it."


    Mrs. Ji:


    "what is your guarantee worth? You forget everything when you are in a hurry. I don''t believe you."


    Meng Li said seriously Trust me


    Mrs. Ji ignored Meng and left.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but stayed by Mrs. Ji''s side for an hour. Mrs. Ji really felt helpless because of this. She said:


    "your father said that you can''t tell others about it, but you can''t tell your mother about it."


    Meng Li: "but now you have said half of it to me. It''s no different from saying half. Don''t be afraid."


    Mrs. Ji


    Would she say that if people looked at her?


    "Do you really want to know?" Mrs. Ji is looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course."


    She has a curious look on her face. She just wants to know her state.


    Mrs. Ji dotes on her daughter. She really wants to know. She can''t bear to watch her daughter scratch her heart and lungs like this.

 Chapter 901

    Mrs. Ji said:


    "listen to your father, it was his benefactor who brought it here at that time."


    Meng Li is waiting for the following.


    As a result, Mrs. Ji''s stall hand:


    "no more."


    Meng Li: "no more?"


    It''s as vague as the story.


    Mrs. Ji nodded:


    "your father only knows so much."


    "Don''t you know the name of his benefactor?" Meng Li asked.


    Are they all doing good deeds without leaving a name?


    The so-called "bright n" is that it can help people to have a good hand.


    Mrs. Ji frowned and said:


    "I don''t know, but your father said that it looks like people from Zhongzhou. Let me treat Ji Xiangqing normally and don''t treat him harshly. If I don''t get investigated, I won''t treat him harshly even if it''s not from Zhongzhou. As long as it''s from your father''s benefactor."


    But in the end is not their own children, really can not make as their own treatment.


    Ji Xiangqing''s character has always been two extremes. He used to be silent, but now he is arrogant and domineering.


    You can''t make out.


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at Mrs. Ji. Zhongzhou is a mythical existence for people in this country.


    There are many experts, families and sects, gathering the top forces in this continent.


    "Don''t ask about it. You can''t say it. The consequences are serious."


    Mrs. Ji probably thought of Zhongzhou and looked at Meng Li seriously.


    Meng Li also nodded seriously:


    "don''t worry, mother. I just want to satisfy my own curiosity. I won''t say anything."


    "I promise." Meng Li is very serious.


    It was Giff who reluctantly believed in his daughter.


    Meng Li went back to his room and got some useful news from Jifu. Jixiangqing came from Zhongzhou.


    Any force there is the existence that Ji family can''t stir up.


    Although Ji has changed to qinglizi now, if someonees from there, he will recognize the shell.


    Worry about people.


    I''m afraid that when I just hit Ji Xiangqing, people from Zhongzhou wille down from the sky, take Ji Xiangqing away, and wave his hand to destroy Ji''s family.


    Meng Li had no doubt that the woman''s life was so hard.


    We have to find out the situation in Zhongzhou. We''d better find out which family Ji Xiangqing belongs to.


    What is the family''s attitude towards Ji Xiangqing.


    I can''t be confused.


    As it gets dark, Ji Xiangqing is locked up in the small dark room of thew enforcement hall.


    The fox came out and said to Ji Xiangqing:


    "go, you are stupid. You suffer here."


    Ji Xiangqing said:


    "no, I have something to investigate when Ie back this time."


    Fox: "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Xiangqing: "can you find out if there are experts in this mansion?"


    The fox didn''t care much and said:


    "what a master."


    He explored for a while and then saidzily:


    "No


    Ji Xiangqing said thoughtfully:


    "people don''t stay in Ji''s house every day. The main purpose is to investigate the activities of Ji''s family with whom they can''t see."


    "Don''t bring unnecessary trouble and make a mess."


    The fox said:


    "OK, I''ll deal with one thing."


    "You have something to call them." There are several weak dregs in the space, which can also help Xiang Qing.


    Ji Xiangqing knew what the fox was going to do. She said coldly:


    "don''t worry. Please deal with Ji Xuelian. I won''t allow anyone to betray me."


    "No problem."


    The fox said a word and disappeared.


    The fox finds Ji Xuelian. Ji Xuelian hasn''t fallen asleep yet. She is suffering and hesitating at the moment. Suddenly, a white thing shed in front of her eyes. Before she could react, she felt that there were ws embedded in her face.


    It should have been attacked by an animal. The animal was picking her flesh with melon seeds, and her body was hanging on her face.


    She screamed and pped her hands. Her face was full of blood. What made Ji Xuelian feel terrible was that she was blinded in a short time.


    Ji Xuelian screams in horror.


    The fox, the culprit, felt satisfied and disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was in Meng Li''s room.


    The moment the fox enters Meng Li''s room, Meng Li feels it.


    At first nce, it''s a snow-white fox. It''s funny. In the plot, Leling is killed by the fox.


    Ji Xiangqing''s pet, like Ji Xiangqing, regarded all the members of the Ji family as enemies.Meng Li constructs space very quickly, just when the fox jumps up to attack Meng Li''s face directly, he gets into the space constructed by Meng Li.


    Trapped in space.


    Meng Lipressed the space into a small ball. Looking at the fox inside, he obviously didn''t quite understand what the situation was.


    The fox only felt that he was about to pounce on each other''s face and was blocked by an invisible wall.


    When he was immediately alert to find the exit, he found that the surrounding space was closed, and he was trapped in it.


    I can''t see what''s going on outside. The fox doesn''t know who he is.


    I can''t help but be shocked. Does it mean that the other party has been waiting for him toe to the door, and has already asked someone to ambush here and set up a trap?


    The fox didn''t think about Ji Miaoqing. He didn''t think Ji Miaoqing had the ability.


    What kind of weapon is it that trapped him?


    It turns around in a hurry, trying to destroy the ce with violence, but Meng Li has been reinforcing it outside. When it is estimated that the fox can''t break it, Meng Li doesn''t reinforce it any more.


    Holding the space ball, Meng Li began to think about how to deal with the fox.


    Why don''t you kill it? In the plot, it does harm to the whole Ji family.


    When I think about it, I don''t need to kill now. It''s good to be a hostage.


    In the plot, Ji Xiangqing seems to have a good rtionship with the fox, which can be used to coerce Ji Xiangqing.


    Make up one''s mind, Meng Li put the space ball up, fox now can''t see outside, its voice also can''te out, can only do in the inside anxious.


    It''s not for nothing.


    Ji Xiangqing waited for the fox to wait until dawn, but he didn''t wait for it toe back.


    Release a spirit pet from the space again, let this spirit pet go to Meng Li''s room to inquire.


    Then Meng Li catches a furtive Ling pet. The Ling pet is strangely shaped, with red hair and a very round figure. Meng Li squints his eyes and looks at him like a long haired pig?


    Meng Li put the two space balls together, white, red, Ji Xiangqing and any other color of lingchong, let''s put them on.


    Ji Xiangqing has been waiting for a long time. Instead of waiting for the Ling pet to go back, he doesn''t send it to Meng Li to inquire. Instead, he puts a Ling pet to untie the rope that binds her. She decides to find it herself.

 Chapter 902

    Then Ji Xiangqing came out like this.


    Go straight to Mengli.


    "You?"


    Ji Xiangqing looks at Meng Li intact, and his expression is not very good.


    Meng Li said: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "By the way, aren''t you locked up in thew enforcement hall? Come out so soon? "


    Ji Xiangqing said with a cold smile:


    "do you think this Ji family can trap me?"


    Meng Li said: "you are very good."


    Ji Xiangqing looks up and down at Meng Li. He wants to ask the other party about the whereabouts of lingchong. But if he asks, doesn''t it prove that lingchong is her?


    The cards are exposed.


    It''s very suspicious that the fox and the two of them were caught by the experts of Jifu.


    But not as well. Does fox mean that no one can trap him? Does he have super escape ability?


    Come on, fox, that arrogant guy can''t be trusted.


    "Why are you looking at me like this, because I''m beautiful?"


    Meng Li thinks Ji Xiangqing''s eyes are too direct.


    Ji Xiangqing was a little anxious between her eyebrows, but she pretended to be rxed. She also satirized Meng Li:


    "is your appearance rted to beauty?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if it''s OK, I asked thew enforcement hall to take you back, and you just escaped secretly."


    Ji Xiangqing fingers move, several times want to mention her spirit pet things, but hard pressed to endure.


    She turned and went straight away.


    Meng Li is also toozy to deal with Ji Xiangqing. If you like, just go. Anyway, Ji Fu can''t amodate this God.


    Now she should know more about Ji Xiangqing''s life experience.


    As a result, Ji Xiangqing was so angry that she came back. She raised her eyebrows and said in a fierce voice:


    "give me my pet."


    Meng Li


    "What pet?" Meng Li pretends to be stupid to the end.


    Put out the whole her soul pet, also want to let her give out, how can there be such a good thing in the world.


    It''s good to make soup without chopping.


    Ji Xiangqing really can''t just let the fox''s safety be ignored. He once lived with the fox, but if he doesn''t care today, his conscience will be in trouble all his life.


    She gritted her teeth and said:


    "don''t pretend to be stupid and don''t becent. Unless you Ji family want to have a life and death feud with me, you will release my spirit pet."


    Meng Li: "can I represent the whole Ji family? I don''t even know what you say. You''re going to nder me. "


    Ji Xiangqing:


    "I''m so upright that I can nder you?"


    Meng Li: "it''s hard to say."


    Ji Xiangqing: "hand it in."


    "Whatever you say, I don''t know, I just don''t know."


    Meng Li gave full y to the spirit of not admitting the death of Qing Dynasty.


    "No, no, today I''m going to tten your Ji family, starting with you." After that, Ji Xiangqing took out a sword and pointed at Meng Li.


    Ji Xiangqing''s eyebrows were fierce, and he was full of hostility.


    It''spletely pissed off.


    No matter what masters there are, even if there are masters, they are not afraid. As long as they don''t die today, Ji''s family will not hesitate to be killed in the future. This is Ji Xiangqing''s worst n.


    Meng Li helplessly looks at Ji Xiangqing.


    Originally, I wanted to investigate the identity of Ji Xiangqing. Besides, I didn''t intend to do it so early, but Ji Xiangqing couldn''t help it.


    What do you want her to do? If that thing attacks her, she has to fight back.


    If you want to fight, she can''t release the fox and the pig now and return them to Ji Xiangqing. If you return them to her, Ji Xiangqing will be OK?


    She''s not that eggy.


    "Wait a minute." Meng Li said.


    Ji Xiangqing:


    "want to beg for mercy? It''s toote


    Meng Li said: "let''s close the door."


    Shut the door.


    Ji Xiangqing broke in directly before. The door hasn''t been closed. It''s inconvenient.


    Ji Xiangqing has space to rely on. He is not afraid of anything. He is not worried about any tricks. Can he trap her?


    She just closed the door.


    Then she attacks Meng Li. Unfortunately, it''s simr to what happened to fox. Ji Xiangqing meets an invisible wall, thick and strong.


    Before Ji Xiangqing decided to start, Meng Li mobilized the power of space behind him and sealed the whole room.


    At this time, Ji Xiangqing thought of the power blocking her side on the day of thepetition. She said:


    "you cheated that day, someone helped you secretly."


    Meng Li quicklypressed the space and directly besieged Ji Xiangqing.Exined:


    "no, it''s not cheating."


    Ji Xiangqing was trapped, and she said:


    "what kind of weird thing are you?"


    Even if Ji Xiangqing was trapped, he didn''t worry much.


    Meng Li: "it''s none of your business."


    Then he said with a smile:


    "there are so many spirit weapons in the world, can''t you find one that can trap you?"


    Meng Li''s voice came into Ji Xiangqing''s ears, but Ji Xiangqing couldn''t see the outside environment.


    This is Meng Li deliberately does not let Ji Xiangqing see, but also mislead Ji Xiangqing, let her think that this is trapped by the spirit.


    However, as a space constructed by Meng Li, it''s very easy for Meng Li to see inside. Ji Xiangqing just frowned and sat down with his knees folded.


    It''s said that Ji Xiangqing is trapped by a spirit weapon. Ji Xiangqing feels rxed. Her space is an artifact. Isn''t it easy to break this spirit weapon?


    Maybe that''s how they got trapped.


    It seems that the Ji family is really deep.


    "Miss, miss." The sound of Leling came.


    Meng Li put away Ji Xiangqing''s space and isted his voice. She didn''t want to hear the outside voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li looks at the Leling who pushes the door in.


    Leling said anxiously:


    "just now I met the people of thew enforcement hall on the road. They said that the eldest Miss had run away. Let me see if you have any eldest miss here."


    Meng Li looked at Leling in surprise:


    "run away?"


    Leling: "Miss, don''t you see the firstdy?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I didn''t see it."


    "How could she have run away?" Meng Li''s expression is very sorry.


    Leling looked around the room and said:


    "I don''t know. Now I have informed the owner."


    Meng Li said: "I have to practice."


    Leling nodded. Since thest martial arts contest, the youngdy has worked harder than before. She has such a high talent. If she is willing to practice hard, she will never be able to do it again.


    She quit cleverly.


    Meng left to see Ji Xiangqing in the space, but there was no Ji Xiangqing in it.


    I guess Ji Xiangqing must have entered her own space.


    With a sigh, after a while, I felt that the space trapped Ji Xiangqing began to vibrate, and there were many cracks in the space.


    This should be Ji Xiangqing''s space attacking the space she built. This time, Meng Lipletely affirmed that Ji Xiangqing''s space must be intelligent.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry to strengthen the space, but the speed of space rupture is very fast.


    This makes Meng Li worried. ording to this situation, I''m afraid he has to spend all the time with this thing. He can''t rx a little.

 Chapter 903

    So she has to spend all her time on it?


    It doesn''t matter. She has so much leisure. She just spends more mental energy and is a little tired. At this speed, she can take care of it in about ten minutes.


    But if you want her to take care of it in ten minutes, you need the weapon spirit in that space to attack all the time. Even if it''s iron, it can''t output 24 hours a day.


    It must also have a rest. It can take a rest, and it can also take a rest.


    Now that I''m in, I don''t n to release Ji Xiangqing. There are too many things to do.


    Let''s deal with the prince first.


    But now the whole family is looking for Ji Xiangqing. Soon the prince will know that Ji Xiangqing is missing.


    At that time, there will be a certain reaction. She needs to take advantage of Ji Xiangqing''s "disappearance" to cancel her engagement with the crown prince.


    Otherwise, it will be more difficult for the crown prince to cancel if he is out of luck. It''s time to poke her back and say that she''ll quit immediately when she sees people''s downfall.


    When Meng Li decides to leave the room at night, he looks for clues.


    Like this, there may be some keepsake to prove your identity.


    Meng Li directly constructs a space channel and goes to Ji Xiangqing''s room quietly. Her room is very simple. Meng Li uses his mental power to scan every corner of the room.


    She finally turned out a box, which should be Ji Xiangqing''s childhood clothes.


    This can find clues of great possibility, Meng Li carefully look at each piece of clothing, focusing on looking for Ji Xiangqing is still in his infancy small clothes.


    Meng Li scanned every piece of clothing with his mental strength. In his busy schedule, Meng Li had to find time to reinforce the space ball that was constantly hit.


    Finally, Meng Li got what he wanted and found a dress. There was a small bell on the sleeve of the dress. There was a pattern on the inside of the bell, which was a rose.


    If it was not for Meng Li''s mentality of looking for clues, he would not have noticed.


    This rose design is specially designed at first sight. Some aristocratic families have family emblems. It can''t be said that this is Ji Xiangqing''s family emblems.


    Meng Li has put away all the clothes. At that time, he can inquire about the family through this.


    Then go back to your room.


    But Ji Xiangqing, who is now trapped, is not indifferent at the beginning and starts to be anxious.


    Although he is now in his own space, apanied by pills, Lingquan, lingchong, and no life-threatening, none of them can pacify Ji Xiangqing''s heart.


    A soft voice came:


    "master, I''m working hard. Don''t worry."


    It''s a little girl''s voice.


    Ji Xiangqing''s chest went up and down, suppressing his impatience, and said in a soft voice:


    "don''t worry, just do your best. I''ll be fine if I stay here for a while."


    That''s what he said, but Ji Xiangqing was still worried about the fox. The fox was very impatient and didn''t know what to do when he was trapped.


    And I have space to hide. Even if she is trapped, I can''t help her, but fox


    Ji Xiangqing scratched his hair impatiently. Qi Ling said:


    "master, this is also a space. ording to the truth, this ne will not have this kind of spirit, and the power of this space is constantly reinforced, which is very strange."


    Ji Xiangqing is toozy to think about it now. She asks directly:


    "what do you want to express?"


    Qi Ling can only say:


    "I just sigh, I will find a way."


    Ji Xiangqing was speechless to this soft and talkative instrument.


    But it''s all her own people, and she''s not too harsh. She can only say:


    "good."


    At the thought of Qi Ling, Ji Xiangqing frowns. Who in the Ji family exists and can trap this artifact?


    I can''t help hating why there are so many difficulties and dangers. I thought Ji family was just a piece of tofu, but now it''s a piece of tofu that is too hard to crack teeth.


    This kind of feeling, not to mention how unhappy, who would like to look at their enemies?


    The fox Ji Xiangqing is worried about now is mad at the moment, trying to attack space, but he obviously does not have the power of the so-called artifact, on the contrary, he is exhausted.


    On the contrary, the pig with red hair is very Buddhist.


    After being trapped, I didn''t even struggle, so Iy in it and went to sleep.


    Don''t worry about their fate, Meng Li peeked at the pig is speechless.


    What the hell is this? It''s round, as fat as a pig, and you can''t see your facial features and long hair.


    In the plot, the pig''s appearance times are almost no, and it is not the pet in front of Ji Xiangqing.


    Meng Li went out in the middle of the night and went to the night market. There was an old man in it. He heard and understood a lot. He had been to Zhongzhou before, but he might have provoked someone. He was abandoned. He could have saved his life and returned to this small country.I don''t want the old man to know the details, but I can probably tell what kind of family it is. After all, the family emblem is well known to the outside world, and it is also a symbol of status.


    As long as you''re in the middle of the river, you should know what to do.


    A little to cover his appearance, Meng Li inquired about the whereabouts of the old man, just not in, Meng Li can only helplessly return.


    Meng Li can only go home to practice, it seems that the spirit of the instrument is very good, still tossing, Meng Li also spent with it.


    But after a while, Meng Li felt something was happening in the house. She opened the door and went out to find the source of the movement.


    It''s the prince''s sneaky night visit to Jifu.


    Meng Li patted the prince on the shoulder, startled him. Looking back, he saw that it was Meng Li. He didn''t understand how this man came to him quietly.


    "What are you doing here, your highness?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    But there''s no temperature in the eyes.


    The crown prince straightened his face and coughed:


    "the night is just right. I''m going out for a walk."


    Meng Li sneered: "the prince is so elegant when hees to our Ji family for a walk."


    The prince was silent for a second, and Meng Li said:


    "if I don''t leave, I''ll call dad."


    Meng Li directly releases his mental power and covers the prince. Naturally, the prince feels it. His face is a little bit subdued. It seems that the master is still in the Jifu.


    What happened when Xiang Qing returned to Jifu?


    ording to Xiang Qing''s temperament, there will be no contradiction with this master. I have to hide it first.


    The prince still has confidence in Ji Xiangqing. The girl''s ability to protect herself is very strange.


    After thinking about it, the prince said:


    "excuse me."


    Then he slipped away.


    Meng Li looks at the prince''s back. The night is dark and the wind is high. It''s the best time to start, but there''s still something left to do about the divorce, so he can only find another chance.

 Chapter 904

    Ji Xiangqing is the firstdy of the Ji family and has a lot to talk about.


    In order to murder his sister and collude with his sister''s fiance, the matter of running away without family punishment has spread in the imperial city.


    You can''t learn from Ji Xiangqing.


    If you look at Ji Xiangqing, it''s obviously a psychological distortion. In the past, he could not practice, but he could practice all of a sudden, just like a man who made a windfall.


    All over the body.


    Ji family has a headache.


    Of course, the crown prince''s reputation is not so good. They say that the crown prince colludes with such people and is shameless. How can he do it.


    You are the crown prince of a country!


    Of course, if the earthly prince must be very unexpected face, suchments, affect the session of the throne.


    But here the emperor is a little weak and can''t control the prince. The most important thing is that the prince''s family is a man of cultivation. He never thinks that he will stay in this small country for a lifetime, so he never takes these people''s opinions in mind.


    You can say what you like. If you are strong in the future, do these people dare to say?


    Now I want to know where Ji Xiangqing has gone. Before he left the prince''s mansion that day, Ji Xiangqing was a little dissatisfied with him, so he didn''t want toe to him?


    Headache.


    The prince was in a headache, and his servants told him:


    "Your Highness, the emperor asked you to go to the pce."


    The prince said impatiently:


    "if you don''t have any business, don''t go to our pce."


    This humanity:


    "it''s Mr. Ji, and miss Ji er who went to the pce..."


    The prince, oh, has something to do with the Ji family?


    "The small guess may be rted to the engagement." The man nced at the prince and said cautiously.


    Crown prince


    Now the engagement hasn''t been taken out. Can''t we get married?


    In such a hurry? While Xiang Qing is away.


    It depends on whether he wants to.


    Anyway, the prince never thinks that Ji family will give up on him. Maybe this is a kind of confidence.


    In fact, when Meng Li told Ji Jiazhu that he wanted to divorce the prince, Ji Jiazhu took Meng Li into the pce without saying a word.


    No advice.


    Birds of a feather flock together. If the prince can mix with Ji Xiangqing, he can only get along with him if he has the same idea.


    Ji Xiangqing''s idea is contrary to that of his family. Besides, the prince doesn''t pay attention to Ji now, so he has to force his daughter to marry him?


    The prince thought for a while. He''d better go to the pce to have a look. After all, this matter will be solved sooner orter.


    Xiang Qing was angry with him again when he got the time.


    When he arrived at the pce and entered the main hall, he was upset to see that the emperor even hosted a banquet for the Ji family.


    Father Huang is so weak, Ji family into the pce, did not look like the emperor.


    Who is the king and who is the minister? It''s enough to be an emperor.


    Looking at the father and daughter again, they seem to take it for granted in the face of their father''s good food and wine.


    His face was light and ungrateful.


    Master Ji stood up and arched his hand:


    "Your Highness."


    Meng Li also got up and gave a salute. The prince nodded coldly.


    "Father, what can I do for my son?"


    The prince himself found a ce to sit down and asked.


    An embarrassed smile appeared on the emperor''s face and said:


    "this That... "


    There is impatience in the prince''s heart. What''s wrong.


    I''m afraid I didn''t know that he didn''t agree, so I can''t get down now.


    "Just say it."


    The emperor took a look at the father and daughter and said, "Ji Aiqing and his daughter are going to give up their engagement."


    The prince was stunned:


    "what?"


    In fact, the emperor is not happy in his heart. The minister''s face can''t hold when hees to retire the royal family.


    However, face, or to do a little open-minded.


    "Divorce."


    The emperor repeated and said:


    "in fact, if you have a little contradiction, just let it go."


    Trying to be a peacemaker.


    Looking at Meng Li, the prince seemed to be unbelievable:


    "are you going to terminate your engagement with this pce?"


    The prince thinks a lot, and his thoughts areplicated. Does the Ji family have any deep meaning in doing so.


    Since jijiazhu can sit here, it proves that jijiazhu agrees. If he doesn''t want to marry their royal family, maybe he has a better choice.


    Think of these, the prince''s eyes are gloomy, a little bit bad to stare at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with a rxed face:


    "yes.""For you and my sister."


    The emperor is particrly embarrassed, but he can''t manage his own son.


    What can we do?


    The prince said:


    "this is between me and you. Don''t talk to Qing about it."


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "all day long, he shouts to Qing Xiang Qing and returns the things between me and you. Is it because my sister has run away? Are you afraid that she won''te back and that she will die alone? So if you can catch one, count it as one? "


    "Didn''t you ask me to give up all day before?"


    The crown prince''s forehead was full of green tendons. Jimiao hl is too presumptuous!


    They were never taken seriously.


    Is that the way to talk to him?


    He even wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble and leave Ji''s father and daughter in the pce.


    However, he took care of the people who were protecting the Ji family behind him and put up with it. However, he was angry in his heart. It was a bit oppressive to be divorced. He said heavily:


    "OK, just as you wish."


    Meng Liwei smile: "good."


    Emperor:???


    That''s it?


    You can''t make a good use of it. Don''t you let your son go into the pce and fool the little girl of the Ji family?


    No matter what is in the emperor''s mind, or what the prince thinks, this matter is settled in a few words.


    It''s well known that the marriage has retired.


    Many people say that the marriage of Ji family is good. After all, the prince''s behavior is too much.


    But there is also a lot of malicious spection that the Ji family always wants to marry a daughter to the royal family. Now that the youngest daughter is not liked by the prince, she has to make room for the eldest daughter.


    This is pure sour talk.


    It seems that the position of the Ji family is obtained by marrying a daughter.


    Meng Li followed Ji Jiazhu back to Ji Jiazhu. Ji Jiazhu asked:


    "do you regret it?"


    Meng Li replied:


    "no regret."


    Ji Jiazhu said:


    "if you don''t regret it, don''t say it."


    With that, Ji Jiazhu turned and left. Meng Li was silent.


    Not only the girl Leling speaks directly, but also the master Ji speaks frankly.


    She went back to her room, took out the space ball with Ji Xiangqing and looked at it. The attack inside had stopped for a while, and Ji Xiangqing was roaring inside.


    She cried:


    "Ji Miaoqing,e out,e out..."


    His voice seemed hoarse.


    It''s probably that Ji Xiangqing''s space spirit was frustrated after so long tossing, so Ji Xiangqing decided to negotiate.


    But now I don''t want to pay attention to Ji Xiangqing. Meng Li quietly reinforces the space and decides to find the old man in the night market.


    I don''t know if I''m in during the day. I used to do business at night.

 Chapter 905

    I didn''t expect that he was a business man at night. He was really in the daytime.


    His shop is also open, Meng Li''s appearance is slightly covered, obviously is not willing to show.


    So Meng Li walks into his shop and looks around. The old man doesn''t pay any attention to Meng Li. You can see.


    Meng Li bought a gadget at will, then went to the door and asked:


    "how to sell it?"


    "Ten Zhongpin Yuanjing."


    The old man nced at Meng Li''s things.


    Meng Li: "is it worth it?"


    This thing in hand is not worth half a yuan crystal.


    The price of ten Chinese yuan crystals is very high.


    The old man said haughtily:


    "basically, you are not serious shopping here. If you don''t like it, you can put it down and go."


    When the old man said this, Meng Li was not tactful:


    "then I''ll get down to business."


    "Ten Zhongpin Yuanjing." The old man showed up.


    Meng Li sighs. It''s really expensive. Maybe these ten Chinese yuan crystals are nothing in Zhongzhou, but for the client''s family, it''s a little painful to spend them.


    But I really need other people''s information. Ten of them are ten. I have spirit beads and spirit liquid. If I can absorb some of them, I won''t slow down because I don''t have Yuan Jing.


    Meng Li gave ten Zhongpin Yuanjing, and then drew them for the old man ording to the pattern of the rose inside the bell.


    I didn''t take out the bell.


    Asked:


    "what is this?"


    The old man leaned over his head, looked at it, his pupils shrank, and said:


    "how can you see this pattern?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if you ask me this question, it''s also ten Zhongpin Yuanjing."


    the old man of Huizhou family said, "the eyes of the Zhongfeng family are the first."


    Meng Li said: "is it a big deal?"


    The old man looked at Meng Li and said, "the second question is, ten Chinese yuan crystals."


    Meng Li: "forget it, don''t ask."


    The old man waved:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li gave a sound and turned to go out.


    The first family in China, the name of No.1 is not enough. Isn''t it the top power in the maind?


    The origin of the woman is big. Meng Li suddenly thought of a serious problem.


    I always knew that Ji Xiangqing was held by a person, but neither the plot nor Mrs. Ji ever said whether the benefactor was a man or a woman.


    Generally speaking, those who can be carried out are reluctant to do so.


    After all, such arge family can''t afford to have a child. It can''t be because of Ji Xiangqing''s health. Generally speaking, it''s not easy to know that others can''t practice at birth.


    Meng Li went back to Ji''s house to find Mrs. Ji and asked:


    "mother, do you know if father''s benefactor is a man or a woman?"


    Mrs. Ji: "why do you ask this question?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "just curious, dad is so powerful, who can be kind to him."


    Mrs. Ji thought about it carefully and said:


    "it seems that she is a young and beautiful woman. I vaguely remember that someone told me that when this woman appeared in the Imperial City, people who met her felt astonished."


    Meng Li


    Do youe with special effects?


    It must have been impressive.


    Such a beautiful woman gives a child to Ji Jiazhu, which makes Meng Li doubt that this is the crystallization of this woman''s sentimental love.


    Then, for various reasons, they have to send the child out to protect the child.


    This is the routine. With such a powerful background, when Ji Xiangqing went to brush the copy of Zhongzhou, the family that could walk horizontally, or Ji Xiangqing''s enemy, let the female owner just get up with this family.


    Or ept the protection of the family and so on.


    Of course, this family wants to harm her and treat her well.


    I don''t know if everything of Ji family is under the surveince of some people of Zhongzhou Feng family.


    If that''s the case, let''s close Ji Xiangqing a little more to see if anyone is looking for him.


    Test the reaction over there.


    Now I don''t have time to go to Zhongzhou to find out. Besides, I can''t find out if I go there. Can people all know about leaving children outside?


    Since this little bell was left at that time, Meng Li felt that Ji Xiangqing would have contact with him at the back of the plot.


    Meng Li returns to his room. Ji Xiangqing is probably tired and returns to her own space. Her space spirit begins to attack Meng Li''s space again.Meng Li silently reinforces. Now Ji Xiangqing is like a hot potato. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    There are many concerns.


    At the moment, Qi Ling said very tired:


    "master, don''t worry, I''m trying."


    Soft and cute Qi Ling is most afraid of Ji Xiangqing''s restlessness.


    At the moment Ji Xiangqing is very restless walking around in the space, she really miss the fox in her heart, especially now the life and death is uncertain.


    And the spirit of this artifact who said he was an artifact every day for so long had no way.


    She had no patience any longer and said coldly:


    "didn''t you say you were an artifact? Why can''t an ordinary artifact deal with it? Is this world full of artifact


    The spirit wants to cry without tears, she said:


    "master, you don''t know something. Even if I am an artifact, my power will be suppressed."


    "I follow my former master. I don''t know how much stronger I am than this one."


    Ji Xiangqing said with a smile:


    "you mean I am too useless to be your master?"


    Qi Ling was flustered and said in a crying voice:


    "no, it''s not such a master. I''m sorry, I said something wrong. It''s not that the master is too useless. The master is very powerful. It''s just that my former master and I are not in this world."


    This is an ordinary lower bound.


    How to tell the master that the master will understand.


    Ji Xiangqing, listening to Qi Ling''s soft and sweet voice, was crying, but she couldn''t bear it. She said:


    "I''m sorry, I was too emotional just now. I''m angry with you."


    Qi Ling broke her tears into a smile, and she quickly exined again:


    "there are limits in the world, so we can''t exert more power than the world can bear, so..."


    "Moreover, after I traveled around the world, my strength was weakened. At that time, I made great efforts to bring you here..."


    There is a big grievance in Qi Ling''s heart. It''s all for the master, but now the master doesn''t seem to understand her.


    Unfortunately, Ji Xiangqing didn''t pay attention to the grievances of the spirit, but asked: "so you mean the spirit that trapped me has reached the strongest strength?"


    Qi Ling said:


    "no, I don''t know what happened."


    His voice was a little worried and full of remorse. Seeing his master like this, he was really upset.


    After thinking about it, he finally assured Ji Xiangqing: "don''t worry, master, I will find a way to let you out."


    But

 Chapter 906

    The engagement was also withdrawn, and there was a vague concept about Ji Xiangqing''s life experience. Meng Li began to practice seriously.


    I want to get rid of the prince.


    If the crown prince is trapped, we can use the same old technique to deal with Ji Xiangqing again, but the client requests to abolish the crown prince, that is, to make him live and suffer.


    In the end is a prince, certainly can''t deal with, or under the Yin hand.


    Meng Li is trying to figure out what time is better.


    After all, if the prince had an ident soon after he retired from her marriage, it would be inappropriate. How can we say it would take a few days.


    The prince is also thinking about how to reorganize the family.


    The main reason is that Ji Xiangqing doesn''t appear for several days, which makes the prince a little uneasy. ording to Ji Xiangqing''s character, he won''t be absent for so long, and the marriage contract between Ji family and him has been withdrawn. Ji Xiangqing always wants to deal with Ji family, so he should have some reaction.


    But now there''s no response.


    If in the past, you could weave a crime at will, saying that whether Ji Jia was treason or rebellion, you could just get some evidence at will.


    As long as you have enough strength, it''s not easy to get rid of Ji family?


    Moreover, Xiang Qing has many unexpected cards, so he doesn''t need too many people to deal with Ji Jia.


    But now there are experts in the Ji family, which makes the prince afraid. Xiang Qing is not here, so his strength should be weak. If he angers the Ji family, what should he do.


    The prince is distressed. How can he be like the emperor now? He is afraid of wolves before and tigers after.


    Also hesitated.


    On this day, an unexpected guest came to Jifu.


    That is, Fengyue, the benefactor of the master of Ji''s family, when she came, the wind was so strong that the whole Ji''s house was covered with dust. With her strong divine consciousness, she mercilessly scanned the whole Ji''s house.


    Meng Li felt the divine consciousness for the first time, and his face was frozen.


    Here it is.


    Sure enough, Ji Xiangqing didn''t have an ident. Once he disappeared now, he was still missing in Ji''s family, so he began to look for him.


    It can not be said that the Ji family had been under surveince for more than ten years.


    In any case, Ji Xiangqing is allowed to make Ji''s family run wild, but Ji Xiangqing is not allowed to do anything.


    The master of the Ji family stood out and saw the white gauze woman. Her eyebrows and eyes were the same as before. There was no trace of time, but now half of her face was covered.


    She just stood in the garden of Ji''s house, and her eyes were filled with indifference.


    "Benefactor, here you are." Ji family''s main arch is Gongshou road.


    Feng Yue spoke coldly:


    "well."


    The Ji family said: "since my benefactor is here, let''s have a cup of tea."


    Feng Yue said:


    "I won''t drink tea. Let me ask you, the baby girl was sent to me that year..."


    Ji''s heart sank. He didn''te here for so many years and didn''t ask. He thought the other party had forgotten.


    His heart sank, but his face didn''t show. Ji Jiazhu said:


    "the child is still good now and has high talent, but..."


    Feng Yue said:


    "just what?"


    The owner of the Ji family said:


    "he just disagreed with our Ji family. Now he has run away from home."


    Feng Yue said in a voice:


    "are you sure you ran away from home instead of what Ji family did to her?"


    Although she was forced to shut down by her family for ten years and was only recently free, she has been thinking about her children all these years, and some people have been paying attention to them.


    Her people told her that Xiang Qing never came out of the Ji family.


    I don''t know.


    Feng Yue''s words are more direct. People''s strength is there, and there''s no need to talk in circles.


    Hearing Feng Yue''s query, Ji''s master just said:


    "Ji''s family has never treated her badly, let alone wanted to do something about her."


    "But now I have the surname of Ji family and my daughter in name. If I do something against the family rules, I will be punished ording to the family rules."


    Feng Yue nodded and said:


    "that''s true."


    "But you should know that if what you say today is false, it is your family. I will be destroyed in an instant."


    Master Ji:


    "yes..."


    Can you me him for the pain?


    Ghost knows that he has toe back to look for the child. At that time, he was asked to be raised as a daughter, and the specific rtionship between them was not mentioned.


    But today, it seems that there is a lot to do with it.


    Ji''s master didn''t speak any more. Fengyue began to use her divine sense to find Ji''s house again, and then went straight to Ji Xiangqing''s room.


    Master Ji thought about it and followed.


    Fengyue picked up one of Ji Xiangqing''s clothes and said:


    "is this her room?"


    Ji Jiazhu: "yes."


    Feng Yue finds a hair from Ji Xiangqing''s clothes, and then says to Ji''s master:"Get out."


    Master Ji


    The benefactor used to be very indifferent, but now he is very overbearing.


    It''s really amazing that his temperament has changed so fast. If he hadn''t been kind to him in those years, he would not have had a baby girl before he got married.


    Ji''s master went out in silence. Fengyue''s expression wasplicated in the room. She stroked her clothes and murmured:


    "daughter, you have suffered all these years. Forgive your mother. She had no choice but to do so."


    "My mother is free now, but where are you now?"


    Phoenix month canthus slide a drop of clear tears, in a daze for a long time, finally seems to find that he lost his temper.


    Twisting Ji Xiangqing''s hair, Feng Yue bites her teeth. If she wants to know her daughter''s whereabouts, she can only use the secret method.


    Just now, what master Ji said seems true. Although there are all kinds of bad things about his daughter, there must be twists and turns. There are many rumors about making false things in the world.


    Fengyue uses the secret method to trace her daughter''s whereabouts. Maybe this secret method is too big, which makes Fengyue''s bright red face pale.


    Fortunately, the result is good. My daughter is safe now, but she can''t find the general direction.


    Fengyue goes out and Ji''s master stays outside. Fengyue takes a deep look at Ji''s master and says:


    "you didn''t take her as your own daughter. I don''t me you."


    "I don''t hate you either. I think it''s the twists and turns in her fate, but from then on, she..."


    "You don''t have the right to discipline, so is the rtionship between you. When I find her back, if she is kind-hearted and willing to associate with you, I won''t stop her. If she doesn''t want to, you can''t force her."


    Master Ji could not help saying:


    "she? "Compassionate?"


    She still has a kind heart. She has raised her for so many years. I don''t ask her for anything in return. I just ask her not to bite back. Thank God.


    Fengyue looks at the master of Ji family:


    "do you have any doubts?"


    Ji Jiazhu: "No."


    I dare not.


    Fengyue doesn''t talk to jijiazhu any more. She leaves directly. Sensing that Fengyue''s breath disappears in Jifu, Meng Li is relieved.


    I''m afraid that Fengyue will have a problem with the Ji family. At that time, I will certainly stand up to protect the Ji family, but in this way, some things will be exposed.


    It''s best not to be exposed.


    Although what the woman said to master Ji is not very clear, she must have found nothing after she left.

 Chapter 907

    At least I didn''t find the ce where Ji family was sorry for Ji Xiangqing.


    Meng Li felt out the space with Ji Xiangqing and hesitated in his hand. ording to the truth, it''s the best way to start.


    Let her disappear quietly, but the task requires her to be abandoned. In the client''s plot, people are not ghosts, but ghosts are not ghosts. The client hopes that Ji Xiangqing will do the same.


    Meng Li put it away and decided to go to the prince.


    It''s better to solve the prince quickly.


    I don''t want to dy any more.


    However, when Meng Li directly constructed the space channel to the prince''s mansion, he felt the woman''s breath just now.


    What did the woman do in the prince''s mansion?


    Meng Li can only hide himself in a separate space. The prince and the woman can''t see her, but she can see and hear them.


    The prince was surprised to see Fengyue for the first time. Just for the first time, the prince felt that the woman was simr to Xiang Qing''s eyebrows.


    Like Xiang Qing in the future, although the prince can''t see the second half of Feng Yue''s face clearly.


    "Do you know where Xiang Qing is?" Feng Yue asked directly.


    He looked up and down at the prince.


    Heart sigh, daughter in the end is in this barren ce to stay for a long time, get along with the man unexpectedly so unbearable.


    If his father knew, even if he was so angry that he vomited blood, he would be as handsome as her father.


    The prince knew that the visitor was strong, so he arched his hand and said:


    "master."


    Feng Yue said:


    "do you know


    The prince frowned and said:


    "I want to know the rtionship between the elder and Xiangqing. If the elder is close to Xiangqing and has goodwill towards Xiangqing, I can talk to you about Xiangqing. If the elder has hostility towards Xiangqing, I don''t know."


    "Oh?" Feng Yue is interested.


    "I''m not afraid of the difference between you and me?"


    The crown prince said with a bitter smile:


    "even if I risked my life, I could not do anything against Xiang Qing."


    Fengyue has a little feeling. Although it doesn''t seem to be outstanding enough, it seems to be good for Xiangqing.


    Unfortunately


    Most of men''s mouths are deceptive.


    Phoenix month eyes such as needle, stab in the prince, let the prince is very difficult, the prince suddenly felt a pressure towards him.


    This made him clench his teeth and bear it hard. The prince''s endurance was super strong. Finally, in the face of Fengyue''s pressure, he could guarantee that he would not bend his knees and bow his back.


    This makes Feng Yue feel morefortable again. There is such a person in such a poor ce, which is better than the children of some aristocratic families in Zhongzhou.


    If we put it on Zhongzhou cultivation and use all kinds of resources, we should be a peerless genius.


    I passed the test of Fengyue. I had a good first impression.


    Fengyue regained her authority and wanted to test him again. She said:


    "I can take you to Zhongzhou and send you to zongmen, but on one condition."


    The prince looked at Fengyue puzzled, and Fengyue said:


    "the condition is that you stay away from Xiangqing forever, and you can''t meet her in this life."


    It''s very difficult for people who should know this ce to go to any force in Zhongzhou, and it should be the dream of people in front of them.


    But the prince didn''t think about it at all. As soon as Feng Yue''s voice fell, he shook his head and refused:


    "excuse me, I can''t do it."


    "I will go to Zhongzhou with my own ability and efforts. Xiangqing, I will never give up. I can only give her happiness."


    In fact, by now, the prince has already vaguely understood that the rtionship between the man in front of him and Xiang Qing must not be simple.


    Feng Yue''s lips shed a faint smile, but her words were ironic. She said:


    "do you think you can go to Zhongzhou by your own efforts? If you could, you would have gone a long time ago. "


    "You know, in Zhongzhou, you need a pass to get in. You can ask if your father''s country can get a pass."


    Anyway, Fengyue tries her best to attack the prince. Of course, the main purpose is to test him.


    Meng Li secretly listened, but only then did he know what kind of pass he needed to go to Zhongzhou. It was as magical as feisheng.


    Previously, she said that if she really couldn''t do it, she would go to Zhongzhou to inquire about it. Now it seems that she probably can''t get in either. Of course, she can go through the space channel, but if she gets in, it''s equivalent to a ck house.


    It''ll be checked at any time or something.


    The old man of the night market was quite powerful when he was young. I don''t know how he went to Zhongzhou. Although he didn''t get along well in Zhongzhou, he came back, but now he can make a living by selling Zhongzhou information.


    The prince was not moved by Fengyue''s attack, and still said firmly:


    "elder, don''t say that I can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean that I can''t do it in the future.""Please don''t deny a person easily."


    The prince''s attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, which makes Feng Yue look up again.


    She said:


    "OK, the rtionship between Xiang Qing and me is not for you to inquire about. I can only tell you that I will not harm her."


    In fact, the prince believed what the woman said, but still showed a suspicious expression and asked:


    "really?"


    Feng Yue nodded slightly, and the prince said:


    "if the elder is not good for Xiang Qing, as long as I don''t die, the ends of the earth will also..."


    Feng Yue understood the meaning of the prince and said, "whatever you want."


    The prince then said:


    "I don''t know where Xiang Qing went."


    Feng Yue Well


    What''s the point of showing a knowing expression.


    "But Xiang Qing wille back." The prince said firmly.


    Feng Yue: "Why are you so sure?"


    The prince said:


    "because Xiang Qing said that one day she would end up with the Ji family, so she woulde back."


    Meng Li heard that the prince said so, his eyes were cold. Does the prince want to use the white gauze woman as a gun envoy?


    Or is that all?


    Interesting.


    Fengyue also felt that she was going to be shot, and her sense of the prince declined rapidly. She said:


    "do you always have a grudge against the Ji family?"


    The prince said:


    "I have nothing to do with the Ji family. Our royal family still needs the protection of the Ji family, just Xiang Qingyou, so I love what she loves and hate what she hates."


    After a pause, he added:


    "maybe the elder misunderstood something. I''m just telling the truth, that is, telling the elder the reason why Xiangqing wille back. There''s no other meaning. The Ji family is not worth the elder''s hand at all. It''s just a challenge for me and Xiangqing."


    The prince''s words are to Fengyue Shun Mao, Fengyue heart understand, she pondered for a while, said:


    "take care of yourself."


    Then she went straight away.


    She doesn''t care about Ji''s family. Her children can do whatever they want. Maybe they always want a way to vent their grievances.


    Maybe it''s time to make a fuss.


    It''s too much for her to interfere in this matter.


    To be honest, even Fengyue didn''t expect that her daughter had the idea of destroying the Ji family.

 Chapter 908

    After all, she has been together for more than ten years, and her daughter doesn''t know her life experience. She should still regard herself as the child of Ji family. Does a child want to destroy her family?


    No way.


    So the prince didn''t say it directly, and Fengyue never guessed that her daughter would destroy the Ji family.


    In fact, the crown prince stood up and walked straight, but he was worried.


    He vaguely understands that Xiang Qing''s life experience is not as simple as it seems, but he is also wondering what happened to Xiang Qing.


    Meng Li hooked his lips. Since he came to the prince, he didn''t want to leave any more.


    In fact, it''s a matter of pushing the boat along the river. Just now, the woman appeared in the prince''s mansion, and her breath was not covered up. There must be a lot of people who were shocked.


    I''m sure a lot of people know it in secret.


    If the woman left, the prince had an ident, is it not natural?


    Of course, before that, women appeared in the Jifu, but the Jifu has the ability to deal with the prince?


    If you have this ability, you might as well cut yourself off as an emperor.


    Even if the emperor doubts, there is no way to doubt.


    And the prince should be more suspicious of the woman who came.


    Logically speaking, if the so-called master of Ji Fu hade to deal with him, it would have been a long time ago.


    The truth is hazy and indistinguishable.


    Meng Li directly attacked the prince''s consciousness with his mental power, didn''t he have blood power?


    When she attacks the prince, the prince immediately awakens his blood, and then his mental power suddenly increases, so that he can resist her mental attack.


    Obviously these conditions are not met, the face of Meng from a fierce attack, he can not resist.


    The whole person''s consciousness was empty in a moment, only his expression was very painful. Even in the prince''sst consciousness, he thought it was the hand of the woman who had just left.


    I don''t know why it''s so hard on him all of a sudden.


    Meng Li takes advantage of the empty consciousness of the prince, and expands his space several times to amodate him and the prince, so as not to let the womane back to find all this.


    In this is the prince how painful, outside also can''t hear.


    The prince has a headache in his arms. Meng Li directly makes the prince dizzy.


    If she faints, she can do whatever she wants.


    Meng Li reaches out her hand. At this moment, Meng Li''s expression appears to be very cold and heartless. She uses her spiritual power to shatter the prince''s elixir channels.


    It''s a waste of the crown prince.


    Meng Li originally intended to abolish the crown princepletely, and turn him into a fool, so that he can''t be the crown prince. After thinking about it, he just let it go.


    We must be a good prince and see if we can seed to the throne in the future.


    If you can seed to the throne, isn''t the prince unable to see Ji''s family since childhood?


    If you inherit the throne, you will still have to rely on others.


    Who can we rely on? Ji''s family strength in this country can be said to rank first.


    All kinds of unhappiness can only be suppressed and epted with humiliation. Most people have a strong desire for life. As long as they can survive, their dignity will be gradually abandoned.


    Even if the prince can''t stand suicide or something, it doesn''t matter.


    Of course, maybe the prince will try his best to change the status quo, but sometimes, the way is not just to think.


    A lot of helplessness, a lot of reality.


    However, it is unlikely that the crown prince will seed to the throne. The crown prince can''t practice, and his life span is only a few decades. Maybe he will be ahead of the emperor.


    As for the blood, it should not be awakened. Awakening also needs strength. Does the prince still have strength in his body?


    Dantian has been broken, is back a thousand steps, ten thousand steps, is the prince get what God can repair Dantian?


    Meng Li cruelly smashes the crown prince''s Dantian.


    The Dantian is gone. How can we repair it.


    Meng Li kindly gave the prince a pill and put some spiritual power into it. He was worried that the prince would not be able to bear the cold.


    You can''t die. You have to wake up and face the pain.


    After all this, Meng Li ns to leave the prince''s mansion.


    Originally, she intended to build a channel directly to return to Jifu and pretend nothing happened. But before she started to build it, she felt that the attack on the space with jixiangqing was unprecedented fierce.


    And the space of her space copsesyer byyer, almost unable to wrap.


    The speed of copse makes Meng Li gape, and an ominous premonition pours on his face. I know that things are not so simple.


    Meng Li quickly built a passage to the mountains outside the city. It''s secret here, and it won''t make much noise.


    Now in the space constructed by Meng Li, Qi Ling says to Ji Xiangqing:


    "master, do you really have to go out now?"There is an unspeakable sadness in the voice of Qi Ling.


    Ji Xiangqing was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "yes, I must go out. I have an extremely ominous premonition in my heart that something has happened."


    "I don''t want to face things that make me regret all my life."


    Ji xiangqingneng''s uneasiness may have something to do with the fact that the prince himself is the master of heaven''s destiny.


    It''s also possible that Ji Xiangqing can''t get out for a long time. He is too irritable and bored. He thinks about things and feels more and more uneasy. He has reached the limit of endurance.


    It''s the feeling that you''ll go crazy if you don''t go out.


    "So important that you can lose something important?" Qi Ling asked.


    Ji Xiangqing hesitated for a moment. She seemed to understand something and didn''t understand it. She couldn''t calm down to think about it.


    Think of fox, Fox and her deep feelings, as well as the prince, she knew she could not let the prince go.


    These are living, upy an important part of her life, and what else is more important than these?


    These are the only two she cares about most at the moment.


    She said firmly:


    "I''m going out."


    Qi Ling was silent for a moment and said:


    "OK, master."


    This is thest time I call you master.


    The spirit decisively uses all the power, including the power to maintain her existence. Once this power is used, it will not exist, and the space will not exist.


    This period of time really tired, she thought of all ways are not out, she really don''t know how to be like this.


    This is thest step of retreat. Although it is very tragic, I will disappear forever. But if I don''t do this, my master can''t get out at all. What''s the meaning of being trapped here for a lifetime?


    Compared with the freedom of the host, space is less important.


    We should know how to choose.


    I will always be loyal to the master who owns this space, and its mission has beenpleted.


    Anyway, the current owner does not care about it.


    The master just took it as an artifact, that''s all.


    This is thest thought of the spirit, because itpletely disappeared with the explosion of space.


    At the moment of the space explosion, Qi Ling had already prepared a force to save Ji Xiangqing.

 Chapter 909

    But Meng Li was shaken to the ground by this force, and felt that all the internal organs were disced.


    She was bleeding from her seven orifices and lying on the ground. Just now, she felt that she was blind for a moment, and there was a dull sound that seemed toe from heaven and earth. Then she was overturned by the force. When she was lying on the ground, Meng Li even felt the earth shaking a few times.


    The dust is flying around. Meng Li feels that there is a lot of dust falling from the sky. He wants to cover her up.


    Ji Xiangqing appears in this space. She looks at Meng Li lying on the ground miserably, and then subconsciously looks at her wrist.


    Where''s her bracelet?!


    What about her space?!


    Ji Xiangqing can''t care about Meng Li now. After all, space is still very important. She screams for Qi Ling in her mind, but she doesn''t get any response.


    She tried to enter space with consciousness, but she couldn''t.


    She looks crazy, very scared in the heart, is the space to give her everything, how can say to lose it.


    Looking at the dust falling all over the sky, so everything in her space has be this?


    There''s her pet in there!


    There are still a few pet eggs hatching, the fox said those are baby.


    Oh, my God!


    Ji Xiangqing felt that she had suffered a devastating blow. She felt that her heart was too painful to breathe.


    Why, why does the spirit have to do this, to save her, why can''t it save those creatures?


    Why can''t you save yourself?


    Why does Qi Ling want to send her out in such a tragic way to make her conscience uneasy all her life?


    Torture her all her life, grieve all her life?


    In fact, the lovely soft and cute instrument spirit really has such a mentality.


    Ji Xiangqing has too many spiritual favors, and he cares too much about things. He basically takes care of things when he needs them.


    In Ji Xiangqing''s mind, the spirit is like an intelligent voice system installed by a robot, but it is just installed in an artifact.


    So I didn''t care much andmunicate more.


    However, Qi Ling''s farewell to Ji Xiangqing''s new master is a special revenge.


    Of course, it''s also a helpless move. If it doesn''t, it can''t break the space that trapped them.


    Meng Li silently lies on the ground and looks at Ji Xiangqing. He can''t help but feel sad. Maybe he has to stay in bed for some time.


    This task is full of disasters.


    Looking at Ji Xiangqing''s appearance,bined with the situation just now, I don''t understand what''s going on. I''m a fool.


    Meng Li opened her mouth, blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth, the dust from the sky fell on her, umted a thickyer, the whole body could not move.


    If not in time with the spirit of forming an invisible barrier, his face will be covered.


    Comparable to the scene of the explosion.


    This spirit is so powerful, but now the space is exploding. As a spirit, fate is linked, and it can''t be spared.


    It can only be said that fortunately, the space constructed by her blocks part of the damage, otherwise it is possible for her to die of direct impact.


    Ji Xiangqing is very sad and sorry. Finally, he looks at Meng Li, who is buried in his body, andes over.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault."


    Ji Xiangqing roars at Meng Li. Her voice is full of helplessness.


    Meng Li keeps his eyes on Ji Xiangqing:


    "are you in pain?"


    The voice was weak.


    Ji Xiangqing said bitterly:


    "pain, of course, but you will be more painful than me soon!"


    "I want to make you miserable. I don''t want you to die right away. I want to peel off your skinyer byyer. No, I want to cut you to pieces to vent my anger."


    Meng Li said.


    I don''t really care.


    Seeing that Meng Li is so calm and calm, Ji Xiang''s forehead is blue. But shees out like this, and all her weapons are destroyed with the space. At the moment, there is no weapon to take advantage of. She directly picks up a stone on the ground, walks over quickly, and is about to hit Meng Li''s face.


    And Meng Li tried his best to make a mental attack, without mercy.


    Ji Xiangqing let out a scream, and then a crazy scream. The scream was sharp and piercing, and it didn''t mean to stop.


    Ji Xiangqing is stupid.


    Consciousness is almost destroyed by Meng Li.


    Meng Li is not unwilling to keep Ji Xiangqing''s consciousness to let her feel the pain, but the woman''s appearance tells Meng Li that Ji Xiangqing is not suitable for any consciousness.


    A little bit of consciousness, that is to leave a potential danger to the Ji family.


    ording to the extent of Ji Xiangqing''s hatred of the Ji family, as long as Ji Xiangqing still has a breath and remembers that he hates the Ji family, he will retaliate.


    Can Jijia, the first family in Zhongzhou, fight against it?Obviously, I can''t. I don''t know how many yearster I expect the Ji family to be as powerful as the first family in China.


    Ji Xiangqing is still screaming at the moment. He just feels pain and doesn''t know anything else.


    She is now looking at the pain, Meng Li slowly move the body, want to get up and directly discard Ji Xiangqing, but just got up, Meng Li felt the woman''s breath just now.


    Meng Li


    If you want to say that she is really predestined with this woman, she will be everywhere she goes.


    Now my existence is definitely not suitable to be seen by that person. If I was seen by that woman, maybe today either that woman died or I died.


    If you die, the mission will fail. If a woman dies, the mission will not seed.


    Can members of Zhongzhou''s family be killed at will?


    If the woman and herself are not dead, the task will also be troublesome.


    There is no end to trouble.


    Meng Li decisively constructs the space passage with the spiritual strength, drags the dpidated body to roll difficultly.


    Meng Li just left, Feng Yue came here in a few blinks of an eye.


    When she saw Ji Xiangqing holding her head and screaming, she recognized him immediately. She quickly went out and asked Ji Xiangqing:


    "what''s the matter with you, Xiangqing?"


    Ji Xiangqing didn''t respond and kept screaming. She only felt pain.


    Feng Yue''s face was extremely dignified, and she began to explore Ji Xiangqing''s situation.


    When Feng Yue came to the conclusion, she knelt down and held Ji Xiangqing in her arms and cried:


    "Xiang Qing, I''m sorry for yourte arrival!"


    "Sorry, it''s all my mother''s fault. It''s my fault. It''s my fault."


    Feng Yue broke Ji Xiangqing''s face with her hands and stared at Ji Xiangqing''s face tightly. Her tears were streaming continuously, and she said:


    "my mother hase to pick you up. Take care of my mother. Don''t be angry with my mother."


    Unfortunately, no matter how Fengyue pleads, Ji Xiangqing can''t respond to Fengyue.


    What to do? God is unfair.


    Phoenix month is a dream did not expect to meet her daughter again is this kind of situation, who destroyed her daughter?


    Who is so cruel?


    Feng Yue looked at the dust all over the ground again. She was shocked. What kind of power could it be like this? It was as if she had shaken up the ground and dropped it again.


    The power to shake the earth.


    She Can Fengyue do it?

 Chapter 910

    Meng Li goes back to the room and lies down. He takes a pill for himself with great difficulty.


    It''s hard to y in bed.


    Mental energy consumption is also very big, let Mengli spirit is very tired, lie down to sleep.


    The next morning, Leling came in and looked at Meng Li:


    "Miss, don''t you get up yet? It''s a big deal. "


    Meng Li lies on the bed and moves her body a little. The pain is still strong, but she doesn''t show her face. She just looks like a light cloud:


    "what''s the big deal."


    Leling looked at Meng Li:


    "Miss, why don''t you get up? My wife asked me to supervise your cultivation."


    Meng Li


    Do you want to say that you can''t get up?


    Anyway, you can''t let others know your current situation, otherwise you should be associated with people who have a heart.


    "I don''t want to get up. I want to lie down again." Meng Li said.


    Leling pursed her lips and said:


    "I was so excited when I saw the diligent youngdy a few days ago. I thought my master was going to be a peerless master, but I didn''t expect that I began to ck off again."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Although Leling''s words inspired her, she was really in pain now, so she wanted to lie down.


    "Something happened to the prince." Said Leling.


    Meng Liyi was surprised:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Leling''s expression was a little Schadenfreude, and she said:


    "the prince has been abandoned. It''s said that he can''t practice any more, and his divine sense is damaged. Anyway, the situation is very bad."


    Meng Li raises eyebrows:


    "do you know who did it to the prince?"


    Leling shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know. The prince has been connected to the pce now. Maybe the emperor and the queen are trying to find a way."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and Leling said:


    "Miss, even if you don''t practice, you should get up and have a meal."


    Meng Li


    She refused.


    Meng Li endured the pain of the viscera, slowly sat up, let Leling wait on her, washed and dressed, then ate something, made a look of cultivation, said to Leling:


    "I''m practicing."


    Leling retreated. As soon as Leling retreated, Meng Liy down again.


    It''s painful. She got another pill to eat. It''s a sin.


    I don''t know what happened to Ji Xiangqing. He should have been picked up by the woman in white. If he got to Zhongzhou, he would not be able to go to Zhongzhou and abolish Ji Xiangqing.


    In fact, isn''t Ji Xiangqing the same as abolishing it now?


    This kind of situation is the same as that of a fool. No, a fool is a little better. Some of them can at least know their parents and have an impression on their acquaintances.


    Also can simple exchange.


    But Ji Xiangqing can''t even do simplemunication. Her consciousness is destroyed and she can''t have an impression on anything.


    In short, it is the nk of consciousness. No one knows who he is.


    In this case, she can''t practice. Even when shees to Zhongzhou family, she has rich resources, but she has to enjoy them.


    In this case, how can we have the consciousness of cultivation.


    And Ji Xiangqing''s biggest golden finger is gone now.


    Meng Li sensed the aura of the next world, and felt more abundant than before.


    I think it should be because of the explosion of Ji Xiangqing''s space. The aura inside is scattered between heaven and earth.


    This is really unexpected. Meng Li never thought that he could force Ji Xiangqing''s space explosion to let Ji Xiangqinge out.


    If you wait a little longer and find out the situation of Ji Xiangqing, you will deal with Ji Xiangqing and find a way to directly deprive him of his space. Although the space no longer belongs to Ji Xiangqing, at least it can exist without explosion.


    Maybe Ji Xiangqing is still thinking about the fox in his heart. At the beginning, he thought that he would take the fox as a hostage. In fact, the fox''s role is barely a hostage now.


    As for the fox


    Just deal with it when you''re done.


    I''m a little sorry for that space. Although she''s not interested in binding a space, it''s a pet and a tool. It''s annoying, but she can also exchange it for points.


    In fact, Ji Xiangqing was indeed brought back to Zhongzhou by Fengyue, but Zhongzhou''s family did not wee Ji Xiangqing at all.


    Because Fengyue was the pride of the Phoenix family at that time, and then she got pregnant before she got married, which made the powerful and arrogant Phoenix family unable to lift her head.


    He is also full of malice to Ji Xiangqing''s illegitimate daughter.


    Many people in the family are jealous of Fengyue. Because of Ji Xiangqing, Fengyue seems to have been pulled down from the altar and fell to the dust.


    But this time it''s a big deal. Fengyue doesn''t care about face-to-face problems. She takes Ji Xiangqing back to find the top strong man in the family to see if Ji Xiangqing can be saved.It''s a pity that Meng Li hasn''t left his hand, and there''s no room for Ji Xiang qingneng to recover. Moreover, in terms of spiritual power, there are few ways in the world to repair it. Even the strong can''t return to heaven.


    Let Phoenix month sad unceasingly, on the spot vowed to give Ji Xiangqing revenge throughout his life.


    But the strong man said:


    "Yueya, when youe to my realm, you can talk about revenge. And if you want revenge, you have to leave the Phoenix family. Do you want to bring disaster to the Phoenix family because of your personal enmity?"


    Feng Yue said obstinately:


    "Xiang Qing is also the blood of the Feng family. Does the Feng family just watch the blood children of the family being abandoned and indifferent?"


    In fact, after the scene of the situation, Phoenix month also know that her daughter provoked can''t provoke people.


    But I just don''t know which old monster did it.


    But wanwan did not expect that the Phoenix family are so afraid of it?


    In fact, it''s not that the Feng family is afraid of things, but that the Feng family is not willing to do anything for the children that the family doesn''t recognize.


    The strong man takes a look at Ji Xiangqing with an empty look in his eyes and says, "no, she has never been in the Feng family. No one in the Feng family has ever admitted her."


    "You are so stubborn. You shouldn''t have brought this child back."


    Feng Yue''s mouth is full of bitterness, and she says sadly:


    "the world says that Feng''s family attaches great importance to love and righteousness, but they don''t know that they are all cold-blooded people."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Feng Yue''s heart was full of blood, and she said: "since the family can''t leave my daughter, I''m no longer the Feng family!"


    The strong man''s sharp eyes looked at Feng Yue, and a smile of unknown meaning came out from the corner of his mouth. He said:


    "don''t forget, you are the best girl in the Phoenix family who has umted countless resources, but if you want to leave the Phoenix family, you can return your aplishments."


    Feng Yue looked at the strong man in shock, and didn''t speak.


    How can you protect your daughter without Xiuwei?


    Finally, she said:


    "Phoenix moon knows her mistake."


    "If you want to stay in Feng''s house, you can''t do it, but you should bear everything by yourself in the future. Don''te to me for this child''s business any more."


    The strong man took a deep look at Feng Yue and turned to leave.

 Chapter 911

    Feng Yue sits on the ground and can''t help holding Ji Xiangqing and weeping.


    Why did their mother and daughter suffer so much.


    And the father, where are you?


    Do you know how miserable your wife and daughter are?


    It''s like this again?


    How to face his daughter''s father in the future? He didn''t protect his daughter and made her look like this, but he didn''t know who did it and couldn''t get revenge.


    On the prince''s side, the situation is just as bad.


    Although the prince''s divine sense is damaged, he still has consciousness and knows clearly that he has been abandoned.


    A cavity of grief and indignation!


    But what can be done? I don''t know who did it to him.


    But you can be sure that you''ve provoked someone who can''t be provoked. Is it the woman in white?


    A woman simr to Ji Xiangqing''s eyebrows and eyes.


    But why do you do this to him?


    Is it because you look down on yourself and don''t let yourself be with Ji Xiangqing?


    The prince could not lie on the bed and felt his life was in a dark mess.


    So he ruined his life and let him live in pain?


    It destroyed all his expectations for the future. At this time, the prince was in deep pain, and he had to think about where Ji Xiangqing was going. Every minute was even more difficult.


    As for Xiang Qing, he not only hopes that Xiang Qing will appear in front of him tofort him, but also fears that Xiang Qing will appear in front of him. After all, he has be a useless person.


    But the reality is that the two people are far apart now, and they may not meet in the future.


    The emperor''s reaction was very interesting, because the person who attacked the prince was said to be the strong one, so the emperor chose to endure.


    What if they don''t even dare to make the investigation?


    Although it''s a bit humiliating to be an emperor, it''s better than not being an emperor.


    The emperor is such a weak and timid person. He can tolerate everything. The word "endure" can be used all over the world.


    In fact, there is no choice. This is a world where the strong are respected. In the face of the strong, is there any other way?


    The prince told the emperor that there were experts in the Ji family. He also suspected that the Ji family did it. After all, the Ji family also had an expert.


    The emperor looked at the pale Prince and said:


    "what do you mean, you ask me to ask Master Ji?"


    The crown prince It''s not for you to ask. It''s just an investigation. "


    The emperor said anxiously:


    "how to investigate? Do you know what you can''t find out?"


    The most embarrassing thing is that I run to ask, what if people admit it arrogantly?


    Yes, I made your son.


    Where is your face? What should we do?


    Take revenge for killing master Ji? Can that be killed at will? What should we do if we can''t kill them.


    The emperor firmly believed that the prince asked him to ask. After all, it''s better to ask directly than to investigate. If you can''t find out what you can''t find out, you can''t find out what you can''t find out.


    I don''t want to ask.


    The prince is helpless, but now he is useless. He can only expect his father and his mother to talk to the emperor and his mother.


    The emperor is afraid of his wife. He can''t help being forced. Just ask.


    If the Ji family didn''t do it, can the experts in charge of the Ji family find a way to solve the situation of the prince?


    Although I feel unrealistic.


    But there are still strange expectations.


    I''m sorry to ask the master of Ji''s family to enter the pce. Now I''m very careful. I can only go to Ji''s house myself.


    It''s no surprise that master Ji heard that the emperor is here. He knows the emperor''s character.


    Or to meet the emperor, banquet for the emperor.


    After eating and drinking, the emperor''s desire to talk stops, and the Ji family leader doesn''t speak even with his wine ss.


    The emperor could only pull out a smile and said:


    "Ji Aiqing..."


    Master Ji said: "what do you want from your majesty?"


    The emperor said with a sad face:


    "ah, I think Ji Aiqing knows about the prince."


    Master Ji''s face was filled with extreme regret, and he said:


    "yes, is your majesty going to investigate? As long as your majesty says it, I''ll go to investigate immediately. I''ll try my best to find out the murderer who killed his highness and find justice for him. "


    Ji Jiazhu''s expression of regret was suppressed. In fact, he didn''t feel sorry at all.


    ording to the prince''s character, if the Ji family bes stronger and weaker in the future, it is likely to be eradicated by the prince.


    The prince is different from the emperor in character. The emperor is weak. In fact, he can see the form clearly and is willing to live in peace.


    There is no room for a grain of sand in the eyes of the prince. The existence of Ji family will make him feel embarrassed one day.


    Now it''s useless, all the problems are gone, so what about high talent? Everything goes to zero.As for these remarks, they are just words.


    Can you really find out who murdered the prince?


    However, a polite remark from master Ji made the emperor tremble. He waved his hand and said, "no, Ji Aiqing, I don''t mean that."


    There was a trace of irony in master Ji''s eyes, and he said with his face:


    "what''s the matter with your majesty?"


    The emperor hesitated for a long time, then took a deep breath and said: "I want to find a strong man to show to the prince. He has always been very talented and may lead his country to a powerful country in the future. It''s a pity, but it''s hard to find a strong man..."


    The master of the Ji family is puzzled. Do you want to find the strong one?


    Where does he go to find the strong? Will the strong take care of their family?


    "Er, your majesty, my minister..." Master Ji looks very embarrassed.


    "I''m not strong enough to make friends with the strong. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint your majesty." Ji said.


    The emperor looked at the master of the Ji family, gritted his teeth and said:


    "why don''t you know him


    Master Ji?? No, "he said


    Even if there is, it is impossible to say there is.


    Let''s not say that he can''t save the prince, but he can. Hum


    He was stupid to save it.


    The emperor took a look at master Ji:


    "really not?"


    Master Ji nodded solemnly:


    "really not."


    The emperor is still a little reluctant, he said:


    "but there is a strong breath in your house."


    Now the emperor''s performance is a bit cheeky, which makes the emperor''s momentum weaker and weaker. He feels embarrassed.


    Master Ji thought that the emperor was talking about the time when his benefactor came. He said with a bitter smile:


    "if I tell your majesty that people are just passing by, I''m afraid it''s time to disappoint your majesty."


    For this reason, the emperor only refuses to admit that Ji Jiazhu is dead, but Ji Jiazhu feels that the emperor is making something out of nothing, and he wille after smelling something.


    "Well, Ji Aiqing, I''m putting you in a difficult position." The emperor was embarrassed and helpless.


    The master of the Ji family also made some polite remarks and gave the Emperor Shun Mao.


    Between the two people to maintain a perennial surface of peace and quiet.


    In order to show his love for the prince, the Ji family leader also took out a box of elixirs from the pce for the emperor to take back.

 Chapter 912

    When the prince saw that the emperor came back with a box of elixir, he didn''t know anything else. He was really depressed.


    The queen cried beside the emperor again, which made the emperor very upset.


    "What can I do? Even if there is a strong one, if they don''t admit it, can I still find out?" The emperor said irritably.


    The prince took a look at his father and said weakly:


    "does our royal family allow them to bully us like this? Maybe the Ji family did it. "


    The emperor rolled his eyes and said:


    "they are idle and useless. What are you doing?"


    The prince felt that his father''s brain was so simple that he said directly:


    "who knows, maybe he coveted the great country."


    The crown prince was also bold. He said all these words and angered the emperor. He was so angry that he yelled out:


    "you think the throne is a treasure. Everyone wants to sit on it?"


    If you don''t sit in this position, you don''t know how much you feel when you sit in this position.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of preserving his ancestors'' foundation, could he have been wronged?


    If I feel a little aggrieved, I hope that there will be a person with good talent and good fortune in the royal family. When the timees, I will be a strong person, turn my country into a powerful country, cultivate better family children, and enhance the strength of the royal family members.


    If he killed all the royal family, how could anyone lead the royal family to glory in the future?


    Originally, I thought that this son had hope and suffered for so many years, but now he is like this. Isn''t he sad enough?


    When will the royal family have another one like this!?


    "The feeling that Ji family gives me is that people never care about this position. If they want to change it, they will change it for a long time. As for secretly abolishing you?"


    "I''ll just chop you off when they''ve done the opposite?"


    Anyway, the emperor doesn''t think it''s necessary to toss this pass. Is it wrong?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He roared.


    Another roar, on the contrary, it is the prince and the queen.


    Then the queen began to cry with the prince in her arms, straight to my poor son.


    I''m not happy with the emperor. The emperor is so weak


    No matter how the outside world spectes, it has no influence on the Ji family.


    Meng Li had been cultivated for some time, and finally recovered his body.


    She just killed the fox in the space. Why do you keep it?


    Although the fox was very arrogant when he died and cursed Meng Li, it didn''t affect Meng Li''s mood.


    But there is a pig, Meng Li, whoes out and sinks.


    This pig is finally awakened by Meng Li. Meng Li pushes the red hair on the red pig''s face to see its eyes clearly.


    The dark eyes also looked at Meng Li, and without struggling, they looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked:


    "can you speak?"


    The red pig''s body was paralyzed and straight, and it didn''t curl up at all. It was very Buddhist.


    He said:


    "No."


    It''s a male voice. It sounds a little hoarse.


    Meng Li: "don''t you know how to talk?"


    Red pig: "yes, I can''t speak. Don''t kill me."


    Meng Li


    There may be something wrong with the pig''s IQ.


    Gee, Ji Xiangqing''s space is really powerful. He can talk with any pig.


    "Your master is dead." Meng Li said faintly to the red pig.


    The red pig gave a sound of surprise, and then said:


    "she is not my master."


    Meng Li: "you pig turned over so fast? When I heard that the master was dead, I immediately denied it? "


    Red pig said:


    "she didn''t pay attention to me and didn''t contract me. There were so many spirit beasts in it. That day, I just went to drink some spirit liquid. She saw me and sent me to you."


    "In a word, the first time we did something, we failed."


    Red pig''s voice is very sigh, silent mourn oneself how so bad luck.


    Well in the space to live at ease, and then came a woman, and then everyone called her master.


    You have to listen to her. Can you disobey yourself in her territory?


    If you don''t listen to her, the rest of the spirits will beat him to death.


    Then I went out for a trip and was locked up until now. I feel like I''ve been locked up for a long time.


    "What? You call me a pig


    Red pig suddenly looked at Meng Li in shock. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Red pig told Meng Li very loudly and bravely:


    "I''m not a pig. Don''t take me as a pig."


    Meng Li: "what are you?""Wuxiang, Wuxiang beast!"


    Meng Li was speechless for a moment, so that''s why he couldn''t see what the red pig looked like?


    No appearance?


    "Were you going to kill me?" Red pig looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded. In fact, red pig didn''t do anything in the plot. She didn''t have to kill him to see if she could erase the memory of Ji Xiangqing from his mind and let him go.


    It''s an intelligent creature.


    Nodding is to scare the red pig.


    "Master, you are my master from now on, OK? I feel your extraordinary. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you. I can do anything."


    "If you keep me in the previous ce to sleep, I can be a beautiful man quietly. Don''t kill me. I really didn''t do anything to you."


    Red pigs are beginning to lose face.


    In order to survive, he called for Meng to leave his master.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, I don''t think you are noisy."


    The red pig shut up and stopped talking.


    It''s the crazy look in the eyes that suggests Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at the red pig over and over again. The red pig was not on guard, so it was soft. Meng Li wanted to reach out and touch the real figure of the red pig, but his hair was too fluffy.


    It''s the size of a piglet.


    As a result, Meng Li gave up when he thought that the pig was a man.


    Red pig''s eyes changed from expectation to loss, looking at Meng Li in despair.


    Why? After eating and sleeping all day, he didn''t do anything bad. Why kill him.


    6018 said:


    "look, you are very interested in this formless beast."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "it''s OK."


    "It''s a little noisy. I''ll let it go if I look more. I won''t take it with me."


    I don''t know what skills I have when I meet this kind of spirit beast for the first time.


    But she is not interested in developing a spirit beast. She has to vomit blood to raise a love vine, but the love vine has feelings with her and has been with her for so long.


    It''s willing to give something.


    But this one, it''s not very


    And this pig can talk, and it''s noisy when it''s put around.


    "In fact, you can use it for farming, which is more cost-effective than buying a robot."


    "Anyway, in your spiritual field, it will not spy everything in your system space. It''s a separate space. It can''t see outside or hear. It doesn''t know what we are doing in the system space." 6018 suggests.

 Chapter 913

    Meng Li thinks 6018''s idea is a bit magical:


    "let a pig farm?"


    "It should be possible." 6018.


    Meng Li is a little excited. Last time he pulled the grass, he was tired and wasted time. It''s better to let the pig go.


    However, we still need to ask for other people''s opinions. Meng Li said to the red pig:


    "I''ll give you two choices, let you be free, and never show up in front of me."


    "Why don''t you ask what''s the other choice?" Meng Li asked


    Then the red pig spoke slowly and said wrongly:


    "you said I was noisy, so if I don''t speak, I won''t quarrel."


    Meng Li said.


    "There''s another choice?" Asked the red pig.


    Meng Li said:


    "there is still a space in which you can survive, but you have to help me grow thend."


    The red pig asked:


    "is it particrly safe inside?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "it''s OK."


    "Well, I''d like to farm for you." As soon as the red pig heard that it was safe, he agreed without saying a word.


    There''s nothing better than having an absolutely safe ce. He likes to sleep, but he has to be alert all the time outside. It''s very ufortable.


    Meng Li almost understood red pig''s mind, she said:


    "I won''t spend resources on you, you have to think clearly."


    "No problem. As long as you live safely, it''s the best resource." Red pigs are not very concerned about resources.


    Very Buddhist.


    Meng Li said in advance that he would not be disappointed if he had no imaginary resources.


    At that time, there will be no resentment due to the failure to achieve the imagination.


    In fact, in that space of Lingtian, Lingqi is much more abundant than this ne, which is more conducive to the cultivation of red pig.


    The demands are different. Red pig likes a safe ce and doesn''t like hunting outside orpeting with other spirit animals for territory. But Meng Li doubts his strength because of red pig''s liking.


    I feel that the strength is really not good.


    Forget it, nting and also requires people''s strength. I think a little too much.


    Is into her Lingtian space, one day red pig to go?


    She asked 6018 in her heart:


    "if the red pig is going to leave one day, I don''t want him to leave with my memory."


    6018 said lightly:


    "just erase it at that time."


    Meng Li Oh, this worry is gone.


    She said to the red pig:


    "if you really want to follow me, you will be very lonely."


    "It''s quiet. I was trapped by you before. It seems that it''s the quietest time in my life. No one bothers me." Said the red pig.


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s your name? I call you Wuxiang. "


    Although she looks like a pig in any way, and this image can''t be removed from her mind, she can''t always call others a pig, which is a little disrespectful.


    "Good." Wu Xiang winked at Meng Li.


    And said:


    "can I go to that space? I''m looking forward to a new environment now. "


    Meng Li: "well, don''t worry."


    "All right." Wu Xiang said.


    And then with Meng Li big eyes stare small eyes of the long face to face, finally no phase sess again fell asleep.


    Meng Li locked Wu Xiang in a space again, and sent Wu Xiang to Lingtian when the task was finished.


    Meng Li always thinks it''s strange to get a spirit beast to nt thend. He won''t steal it.


    I feel a little regret for epting the suggestion of 6018, but now that I have spoken out, it''s toote to regret.


    Meng Li resumed his daily life of serious cultivation. The prince was still the prince, but he did not be a useless man instead of the prince. The most important thing was that the emperor was afraid of his wife and did not dare to abolish the prince at all.


    There are many calls from the imperial court to abolish the crown prince.


    Master Ji casually told Meng Li about it, and Meng Li said, "my father told me that I want to see my daughter''s mind?"


    The Ji family leader refused toment, and Meng Li said, "I think the prince is suitable to be a good prince."


    Ji Jiazhu looks at Meng Li with great interest. Meng Li smiles and looks at Ji Jiazhu.


    What the Ji family needs is that the emperor is weak. The emperor and the prince are so weak that the Ji family can spend every day safely.


    Therefore, although there is a call in the court to abolish the crown prince, the Ji family master alwayses forward to refute these people.


    How can the prince be so virtuous, loving the people like a son and having excellent moral character?


    All of you


    The prince is so good. Why don''t you be your son-inw?Why are you quitting?


    Now the most annoying thing is that the prince''s marriage has not been decided. They are very worried that their family''s daughter will be betrothed to the prince by the emperor.


    That''s really bad luck. How long can a person who can''t cultivate live? When the timees, his daughter will have to be a widow. Besides, she will be old all the time. She will be even older than these old guys in the future.


    The prince can''t cultivate now, but his body has recovered. It''s not very different from normal people. The prince who can''t cultivate seems to have been broken his wings.


    The only way to do this is to firmly grasp the status and identity in front of him, so when master Ji came out to support him, the prince felt veryplicated.


    On the one hand, he knows why the Ji family did it.


    On the one hand, he hoped that Ji family would do so, at least to keep his position.


    There are so many things lost that other things that we didn''t care about before can''t be lost. Once we lose them, we really have nothing.


    So the crown prince is holding back, but he has tough when he sees the master of Ji''s family.


    It doesn''t matter if you smile. You have tough.


    Master Ji shows a tolerant attitude towards this. Although the prince used to be crazy and pped him in the face many times, he is willing to make up with you on the surface.


    Keep the surface calm.


    Secretly, the prince is still sending people to look for Ji Xiangqing. Of course, he is also trying to investigate who murdered him. Thinking of the woman from Zhongzhou, the prince feels that Ji Xiangqing is also in Zhongzhou.


    But his people can''t go to Zhongzhou at all. How can they investigate the affairs in Zhongzhou?


    Many helpless, once the heart than the sky prince in front of reality again and again realized his own insignificance.


    Can not be reconciled to this, did notpletely ept themselves now, so still painful.


    Meng Li, however, went back when the ban on system space loosened.


    He left the secret of Liming to the client. This skill was created by Meng Li himself, and he thought it was the best one in his hand.


    Although there may be fewer people who entrust resources than those in Zhongzhou, you can also add a good skill to it.


    I hope that one day the client can set foot in Zhongzhou, and if he can make a bit of a name in it, he can lead the whole Ji family to a better direction.


    It can also protect the family.


    Of course, this is Meng Li''s personal view that the road of practice should not becent with the status quo, but should be challenged step by step and go up.


    Only step by step, there will be fewer people who can bully themselves with strength and influence.


    The higher you go, the less.


    As for how the client chooses, it all depends on others.

 Chapter 914

    To fulfill Ji Miaoqing''s wish: to abolish the crown prince and Ji Xiangqing.


    100 points, 60000 points, 550 points for boundary power and 5 points for soul power.


    World bonus: 5500 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 103900


    boundary power: 11085


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Meng Li was overjoyed to see that there was an extra five thousand world rewards. He was full of unexpected joy.


    After all, five thousand five is still very rare.


    "Is it because I forced that space to explode and let the aura of the ne be more abundant?" Meng Li asked 6018.


    < 6018


    Meng Liughs a little. He was a little sorry that the space exploded like that, but he didn''t expect that although it exploded, he also had a reward.


    Very good.


    Looking at the boundary force of eleven thousand, Meng Li thought that he would not absorb it first.


    After absorbing the five points of soul power, Meng Li began to practice the dream flute.


    These things are all tasks given by ourselves. It''s not easy to ck off. If you have more skills, you will have less difficulties.


    Thank you again for quoting the power of space between heaven and earth. The power of space exists everywhere.


    If you can''t, this task will be a lot of work, at least a fierce battle is indispensable.


    Meng Li likes to simplify things like this.


    A lot of things have been avoided. If the prince and Ji Xiangqing really wait for the door of the Ji family, the Ji family will lose more or less.


    It''s best to avoid loss.


    Also thanks to the vines. It seems that the vines purified the source of micro space at that time.


    Fusion of that, and then the perception of space up is not so difficult.


    Meng Li practised the dream flute, which consumed a lot of mental energy, and fell down to sleep.


    Wake up and see what happened in thest world.


    She went to see the current situation of Ji Xiangqing first. After all, after leaving in a hurry that day, there was no news of Ji Xiangqing, and she could not inquire about it.


    Ji Xiangqing is in Zhongzhou, Fengjia.


    It turns out that the woman is Ji Xiangqing''s mother.


    Now the mother and daughter are not very well in the Phoenix family. They don''t like Ji Xiangqing. They are all arrogant people. Ji Xiangqing''s existence seems to tell others about the impoliteness of the women in the Phoenix family.


    People in the same family feel shame and shame.


    After all, Feng Xiangqing''s father still doesn''t know who he is.


    Ji Xiangqing is a thoughtless person now. No matter what other people look at her, she is indifferent. As long as Fengyue is not around Ji Xiangqing, Ji Xiangqing will be bullied.


    In fact, it''s better to know nothing.


    Don''t know is the happiest.


    But Fengyue felt too painful.


    Although Ji Xiangqing is like this now, with the growth of time, her appearance is more and more beautiful. She is as beautiful as Fengyue.


    Fengyue''s beauty can stir the scene when she goes out, but Ji Xiangqing is also very good-looking now.


    Too beautiful, but did not protect their own strength, Ji Xiangqing in the Phoenix month between an oversight, was a man of the Phoenix family that what.


    Fengyue is about to cry and die. Although the invaders, criminals and Ji Xiangqing are killed on the spot, it has happened.


    Looking at Ji Xiangqing, although she was not fully clothed, she didn''t know how to cover herself with clothes. Her body was full of traces of violence.


    And his eyes were empty, and he was surrounded by people around him.


    Feng Yue''s painful face is twisted.


    She did a very crazy thing, she personally ended Ji Xiangqing''s life.


    Ji Xiangqing''sst life was cut off.


    It''s better to die than live in shame. She can''t stand it. She''s always proud. How can she see her daughter like this.


    Meng Li also sighs. Unexpectedly, Ji Xiangqing is finally given the result by Feng Yue.


    It''s hard to say about Fengyue''s action. Of course, if you want to think about the dark side, maybe Fengyue thinks that Ji Xiangqing has humiliated her?


    Arrogant character, Phoenix month would rather not have this child, not willing to face the eyes of others.


    Because this child, falling from the altar, has a stain.


    It''s probably that in the past, people outside regarded Fengyue as a goddess. Because of the existence of Ji Xiangqing, they all regarded Fengyue as a licentious woman and had a wild species with unknown origin.


    The sadness, the pain, and the gap in the heart can''t be exined in a few words.


    People''s words are formidable. Few people can really ignore the eyes of others.If the child is proud, it''s all right. At least he has saved some face and dignity.


    But now it''s like this. It''s even more uneptable to Fengyue.


    Especially looking at Ji Xiangqing being invaded, offended, still know nothing, the pain is very, although Ji Xiangqing can''t feel the pain, but these pain let Fengyue double feel.


    Fengyue killed her daughter by herself, which can be said to be very crazy, but Fengyue has always been extremely gifted, and her family elders still have expectations for her.


    I hope that Fengyue can practice well in the future.


    However, Fengyue really can''t do it. She can''t get through this barrier, and her aplishments can''t be improved, which makes Fengyue''s family very disappointed.


    Meng left to see the prince. The prince was smiling more and more at Ji Jiazhu. Although he could see that he was reluctant, he had to.


    But still smile, sometimes against the heart of the smile is very grinding, inner pain is not a lot.


    Because he still found out that as long as jijiazhu is willing to protect him for one day, the crown prince will always be his.


    Without the support of Ji Jiazhu, even if his father wanted to protect him, he would not be able to withstand the pressure of his ministers.


    Finally, the prince became the person he hated most, and his proud bones were broken.


    No matter how humiliating, he can only adapt.


    He also got married. This woman''s family lives on the basis of Ji family. It''s also because of some reasons that they can''t practice the day after tomorrow. It can be said that neither of them can practice, and they can grow old together.


    The emperor and empress still have consideration. It''s good to find someone who can''t practice. No one discriminates against anyone.


    Otherwise you will practice. What if you scold the prince every day?


    However, this woman can''t practice. After that, she is a little desperate and fat.


    The prince''s heart is broken, but the woman likes the prince. After all, it''s not easy for her to marry like this.


    If it wasn''t for the prince, she would not be able to practice all her life.


    The prince is still very handsome. He looks good.


    Meng Li thinks that if the prince ascends the throne one day, it will be worse than his father and Emperor. At that time, I''m afraid he will have to turn around and please the master of the Ji family. It depends on the master''s face.


    I''ll be you when I grow up.


    The consignor is to practice meticulously ording to Meng Li''s skill. One day, he meets the prince and his concubine to y.


    Once upon a time, if you were a little bit charming, you would not say it was cool.


    After all, the appearance of the prince is a little bit

 Chapter 915

    The prince has be fat. The princess loves to eat. If she wants to share the delicious food with her lover, she gives it to the prince.


    The prince couldn''t help but eat a little. Then he found that


    The taste is good. When eating, the depressed mood is much better, and the feeling of holding back has disappeared.


    So the prince finally understood why the princess chose to eat all day. Eating can really escape some practical problems.


    In this way, when the prince saw that the client was taller and more beautiful, he couldn''t help thinking of the woman who used to follow him and call him the prince''s brother.


    But now everything has changed. Xiang Qing has no news. He is in such a depression.


    Ji Miaoqing will make sarcastic remarks about him.


    But when the prince lowered his head and prepared to silently endure the sarcastic remarks of the client, the client just took a light look and did not open his eyes.


    Some people don''t deserve any more attention.


    This kind of real disregard makes the prince feel more painful, can''t let her look at herself?


    The prince, who sumbs to the secr world, silently opens his mouth and catches the food that the Crown Princess put into his mouth. He looks back at the graceful posture of the client and doesn''t know what the taste is in his mouth for a moment.


    I don''t know what to eat.


    The prince takes a look at the happy princess beside him. Ji Xiangqing breaks into his life and sets off a huge wave, but it disappears. He wants to spend his whole life to calm the huge wave.


    Unfortunately, the prince will never know about Ji Xiangqing.


    Life and death are separated.


    Meng Li saw the clientpete with people from other countries on behalf of his own country for the ce to go to the college.


    If you get a ce to go to the college and perform well in the college, you can get a pass to Zhongzhou, or walk the Zhongzhou n.


    This road is hard, no one who was born in Rome wants to go to Rome must pay more.


    But it is true that everyone in Rome yearns for it. How many families yearn for their children to enter the continent, but how many children do not.


    The purpose of most people''s cultivation is Zhongzhou.


    Meng Li has no time to see if the client can go to Zhongzhou. It will take a long time to work hard. Fortunately, the client is still young.


    There is enough time.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space. She got up and opened Zheng Xian''s information. It didn''t say that she was free. That was to do a task? Or on the domain?


    Even if they''re not there, it''s not easy for them to get together just in time. Meng Li didn''t leave a message for her. After looking at the Tasker forum, some of the questions are rtively simple. Meng Li''s feeling is that the Tasker who just joined the organization asked them.


    Meng Li is not in the mood to be active.


    After thinking about it, I took a look at my own Lingtian, as if Lingzhi had grown a little higher and the grass was more luxuriant.


    See Lingtian Mengli also think of red pig.


    No, it''s Wu Xiang. Meng Li recited Wu Xiang three times in his heart. The main reason is that his first impression is red pig. Now he has to correct himself.


    She let Wu Xiang out. Wu Xiang was awakened when she fell to the ground.


    Looking around the ce, I saw a piece of Lingtian, which is nted with the best Lingzhi, eyes are staring round!


    "You want me to run this?"


    Wu Xiang''s nose moved and moved towards Lingzhi.


    He didn''t look up at Meng Li. He didn''t know that Meng Li had changed now.


    Meng Li said in a faint voice:


    "you take care of these spiritual nts on weekdays. There''s nothing else. It''s absolutely safe here."


    Wu Xiang found that the voice was wrong. The voice before was clearly the voice of a teenage girl, but now it sounds very gentle.


    This voice alone makes Wu Xiang feel that the master of the voice is definitely a gentle and peaceful woman.


    He just raised his head to see Meng Li, looking at Meng Li''s light eyes, standing there gives people an affinity, not sharp at all, gives people a sense of no lethality.


    "What happened? What about Ji Miaoqing? " Wu Xiang asked in doubt.


    Meng Li said: "I don''t know how to exin it to you."


    She was thinking.


    Wuxiang said:


    "no, I understand in my heart. Ji Miaoqing gave me to you. You are the man who used to farm here. I''ll take over your ss."


    Meng Li


    I have to say that the imagination is very rich.


    Since Wu Xiang herself has found a set of reasons, she is toozy to exin. She said:


    "you can think so."


    "Aren''t you a man of cultivation?" Wu Xiang goes to Meng Li and moves his nose.


    There seems to be no power all over. It''s the same as themon woman, but it''s not like this temperament.


    He didn''t know that Meng Li had kept the habit of converging his own breath since he was alive. Now, some habits didn''t change because he became a soul.Meng Li:


    " Don''t worry about these. You''re not allowed to farm? "


    Wu Xiang seems to feel tired standing and looking up at Meng Li. He simply looks up at Meng Li with his feet in the sky:


    "would you like to meet Ji Miaoqing?"


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang. He was tired after standing for a while. Can he really rely on this pig to farm?


    And where do you go to find the client? I can''t find it at all.


    "I am Ji Miaoqing before."


    Meng Li said so, no matter Wuxiang can understand or not.


    Although Wu Xiang can''t understand why the other party says so, he is not alone.


    But not only his body iszy, but also his mind iszy. He directly chooses to believe it and tells himself that Ji Miaoqing is the man in front of him.


    Then he said:


    "what do I call you? Master or what


    Meng Li: "ah Li."


    No phase


    Sigh, just now I convinced myself that this man is Ji Miaoqing. In a sh, I asked him to be ah Li, which would make him doubt.


    At that time, we have to work hard to think about it. We''d better not question it.


    "Ah Li, I mainly take care of these Lingzhi? Nothing else? " Wuxiang turned over and looked at Lingtian again.


    Meng Li nodded and said: "there is no other spirit beast in this, that is, the one who can beat me."


    Meng Li shook his head and Wu Xiang was relieved:


    "that''s good."


    Meng Li asked without expression:


    "do you need something to eat? What do you usually eat? "


    Wu Xiang looked at the grass in the spirit field and said:


    "I can eat grass."


    I don''t care what I eat. I feel I can earn a lot in such a smart ce.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give resources, and I don''t want your resources. I can live, I can be safe, and I can sleep."


    Meng Li:


    "well, do you need a nest?"


    Wu Xiang saidzily:


    "it''s OK to have it or not."


    "Mainly you don''t have water here. It''s a bit serious."


    Meng Li said:


    "I will find a way."


    This is really not a long-term solution. It seems that we can find out how to solve this problem in the system mall.


    In fact, there is water, but it''s a gourd of water bought in the system space. I don''t know how long it willst.

 Chapter 916

    With that, Meng Li left Lingtian to find a way.


    She opened the system mall and found something that could make Lingtian space have water.


    The name is simple and direct. It''s called Shuiyuan. Meng Li''s expression is hard to say. It''s really the price


    100000 points.


    It''s a little high. I''m poor again.


    But this is really a problem that needs to be solved. Meng Limai bought it.


    Then the customer service sent a message to Meng Li:


    "kiss, still insist on farming? It''s boring. "


    "The service life of this water source depends on the environment. If the environment is not good, the water will dry up slowly."


    "Kiss, it''s too expensive. I suggest you just give up."


    Meng Li


    Don''t think about it. This must be the psycho customer servicest time.


    She is toozy to pay attention to this person. This is binding sales. She needs water to buy Lingtian.


    I don''t know how long it willst, but I''ve bought all of them. Meng Li thinks that the environment in Lingtian should be good, and the water should not dry up quickly in ces where the conditions are not bad.


    This once again spent 100000 points, let Meng Li can''t help but doubt whether he is really bored.


    After all, hundreds of thousands of points can buy a mountain of Lingshi for wenqingteng.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. The more I think about some things, the more depressed I am.


    When the wateres, Meng Li feels like a jelly in his hand. It''s cool. Meng Li takes the water to Lingtian and starts digging.


    Wu Xiang looked at himzily and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "dig a hole and let go the water."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "I''ll do it."


    It''s too slow. Someone digging a hole nearby can''t sleep well.


    Wu Xiang came over and ned fiercely at the small pit dug out by Meng Li. His smooth fart pouted, and the speed of the four hooves all appeared.


    The earth is sshing everywhere with extraordinary momentum.


    Meng Li gave way silently.


    So you don''t get sshed with mud.


    It''s very flexible.


    It should be very fast to be so flexible. Why are you still so greedy and afraid of death, always afraid of danger and others beating him.


    But after being arrested, he was very Buddhist and never struggled.


    I look down on life and death.


    I don''t understand the contradiction.


    After a while, he dug a hole without any appearance. The speed of his work was amazing.


    Meng Li threw the water directly into the pit, and soon there was water in the pit, forming a smallke.


    Quickly clear down, very pure.


    Wu Xiang''s voice was very exaggerated, he said:


    "Wow, it''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Meng Li looks at Wu Xiang without expression:


    "isn''t Ji Xiangqing''s space more magical?"


    It''s the spirit liquid.


    If there is day and night, if there are creatures born from it, if there is heaven order, it is like a small world.


    Unfortunately, none of these.


    Just like her spiritual field, there is no day or night, no life, no heavenly order.


    The site is sorge that it can only be regarded as a space.


    "No, no, it''s more magical here." Wu Xiang began to drink water.


    That is, when drinking water, Meng Li felt that he could not see clearly what the tongue of Wu Xiang was like.


    Meng Li said:


    "then I''ll go. You can take care of these Lingzhi."


    Wu Xiang nodded. As soon as Meng Li left, Wu Xiang began to fly


    I''m eating grass.


    Meng Li went to the system space and constructed a space to seal up the Lingtian, so as not to let Wuxiange to her system space.


    The system space is all her things, and it''s just the beginning of contact with Wu Xiang.


    I don''t know if I''m going to leave without meeting. Even if I want to leave, she won''t stay.


    It''s easy to find a world and let go of Wuxiang. There''s very little chance to meet again in the future.


    It can only provide her with a ce to survive without any help.


    She overestimated herself. She really didn''t have much spare time to farm. If she had the spare time to farm, she could even do a task.


    Then she took Yin Yang bead and took a look. It was the same as before, but it was even hotter.


    Meng Li sighed, put down the Yin and Yang beads, read for a while, and then decided to do the task.


    Before leaving, I thought that I''d better buy a nest for Wu Xiang. After all, Iy on the ground and looked pitiful, although Wu Xiang didn''t care.


    But I don''t look very good, and I feel that I treat others too harshly.


    System mall looked at it, it''s not expensive, only 2000 points, just look at the picture is very big, very soft.


    When you get the goods, the nest is very big. It''s OK toy an adult pig, not to mention the body shape of this piglet.Because of the beautiful color, Meng Li chooses the pink one. When Meng Li goes back to find Wu Xiang with her nest, she suddenly finds that the grass has been eaten.


    So fast?


    But Wuxiang had nned to go to bed, and found Meng Li hade. He didn''t say a word.


    Meng Li put his nest on the ground and said:


    "sleep here. It''s not soft on the ground."


    Wu Xiang nces at Meng Li''s chosen nest and looks at Meng Li in shock:


    "pink?"


    Meng Li: "Er, it''s best to look at the picture."


    Wu Xiang was toozy to care about it. He said:


    "OK, I''ll just have a sleep."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "just for a while, did you finish all the grass?"


    Wu Xiang, um, Meng Li pursed his mouth, OK.


    No vegetarians?


    How fast.


    Thest time I pulled out half of it, I felt impatient. After a while, I was finished.


    It''s good to grow out and chew it off, so you won''tpete with Lingzhi for nutrition.


    "There''s a spirit liquid in it. You can dilute it a little. You can water the spirit nt." Meng Li said to Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang nodded and said:


    "I know, I will farm."


    Meng Li said, no more.


    She went out on a mission.


    Meng Li came to the ne, opened his eyes, saw that he was still cutting vegetables with a kitchen knife in his hand, and looked around in the kitchen.


    It''s still stuffy in the pot. The meat smell is very strong. Meng Li releases her mental energy and sees that there is no one at home. She turns off the fire in the pot, puts down her kitchen knife and begins to ept the plot.


    The client, Jiang Lianying, is now nearly 50 years old and has only one son, Tang Shaoyuan, with her husband, Tang Xunshan.


    At that time, it was just in time for the policy that only one child could be born.


    A family is an ordinary family, and her husband is still working in the factory in his fifties. When he is in his fifties, he is a small leader in the workshop.


    The sry is average.


    It''s not too low, but it''s not a high-ie group.


    Because of old age and some reasons, the client quit early and the job was hard to find, so he had to go home to do housework for the family and take care of the family.


    Just wait until you''re old enough to get your retirement pay.


    Just now my son is married, and I want to take care of my son.


    The reason why I came to do the task is because the client''s daughter-inw.


    When I first married her, I spent half my life''s money saved by the old couple.

 Chapter 917

    I want to marry my daughter-inw, and then the children can gather together to buy a house for their son and daughter-inw. After all, isn''t it popr for mother-inw and daughter-inw to live differently now?


    In order to avoid more conflicts, the first 50 years of the client''s life were actually in and happy. Although he was not rich, his husband was considerate and his son was obedient, so he was able to live well.


    Husband is good, so all the focus of life is not entirely on the son, can ept different living, thinking is also open-minded.


    But because of this daughter-inw, everything has changed.


    In fact, it''s not 300000 yuan. At that time, the two families sat together and said that 300000 yuan of betrothal money would go through the stage and hold up a scene. After that, they would bring 200000 yuan back, and the remaining 100000 yuan would be regarded as the real betrothal money.


    The woman doesn''t have to marry anything. It''s about going to see the house after the wedding.


    Two hundred thousand is the down payment of the old couple. It''s sincerity money to take it out so early. After all, the wife''s family is worried that the old couple won''t be able to pay the money if they get married.


    In order to dispel their worries, the woman''s family will not let go at all.


    The old couple are easy to talk, as long as the children live a good life.


    Their city is not a big city. 200000 yuan plus tens of thousands of yuan from my son will be enough to buy a three bedroom with a down payment of 100 square meters in a simr area.


    My son is also a person who has worked for several years. He usually eats and drinks at home without paying any money. He always has some savings.


    I don''t mean to treat my daughter-inw badly.


    Before she came, her family conditions had been clearly stated to her. There were no luxury houses, and she had no opinion.


    They don''tg far behind in terms of ordinary people''s conditions. Ordinary people have them, and so do their daughter-inw.


    But when the wedding was finished, the client asked his son why he didn''t look at the house. The son said he didn''t bring the money back.


    Client:??


    Is the family ignorant?


    It''s very unpleasant in my heart. Didn''t we talk about it at that time?


    Originally, they didn''t have so much money for betrothal gifts, and ording to the customs here, the women''s family would marry a little.


    It''s interesting enough that you don''t want any dowry.


    And now what about the 200000 we''re going to bring back?


    I didn''t bring anything back. It''s not a small sum of money. I have a pimple in my heart.


    I can''t help asking my son, where is the money?


    The son said that he was taken by his brother-inw to open a shop and used it when he joined in the decoration.


    Tang Shaoyuan saw that his mother''s expression was not very good, so heforted the client and said that he just embezzled it for a while. When his brother-inw earned money, he would give it back to them.


    He and his wife are not in a hurry to buy a house for the time being, just stay at home.


    The client''s heart says that you two have to eat and drink at home every day. You don''t have to pay any living expenses. Your father''s sry has been spent and there is no money left.


    But in the end is his son, this kind of words appear to be very stingy, the client did not say, but the heart is not happy.


    The money saved for half of his life was wasted by his daughter-inw''s mother''s brother. The client''s heart was full of pain. He thought that his son and daughter-inw had just got married and didn''t dare to break out.


    Isn''t it unpleasant to make such a fuss?


    Affect children''s feelings.


    I put up with it.


    But in fact, the client is not very optimistic about his daughter-inw and brother. He feels that nothing can be done. Everything is hot in three minutes.


    In my heart, I feel that it''s very difficult to get the money back. Although it''s not a big city, house prices will also rise. If it''s dyed for a few years, the down payment of $2.3 million may not be enough.


    It''s more reliable in the bank.


    After marriage, the daughter-inw said that she would prepare for pregnancy at home. The client would take good care of the baby all day. Preparing for pregnancy is like being pregnant. She would do nothing and eat all kinds of fruits.


    What fruit you eat.


    He thought the client was not good at cooking, so he called for food in the restaurant downstairs and asked the client to pay for it.


    No economic considerations at all.


    The client''s money is all earned by the old man working in the factory. One person earns money and four people spend it. He also wants to save some money for emergencies. To be honest, being wasted by his daughter-inw, the client feels a little painful.


    Implicitly asked for money from his son, who said that all the money was in his wife''s house.


    The wife didn''t give them, saying that they had to save their money and pay downter.


    Tang Shaoyuan thought about it and tried it. He also felt that it was not good for his parents to spend money.


    But his sry card is with his wife.


    As a result, he was scolded by his wife and even kicked and pinched. Tang Shaoyuan ran to the living room with a sad face.


    What else can the client say? You can''t take it.


    In addition, now the daughter-inw is pregnant. She can eat a little expensive fruit and a little expensive takeout, so as not to say that she is being treated harshly. The client still wants to buy whatever she wants.


    After being pregnant for several months, there was no movement in her daughter-inw''s stomach. However, there was movement in her daughter-inw''s stomach. She said that she wanted to have children.


    Looking at the situation at home, I don''t want more, just a hundred thousand.That tone quite understood the client''s father-inw. If you don''t earn money, I don''t want more than 100000. As long as 100000 is the result of my understanding.


    The old couple of clients feel driven crazy, 100000?


    Where can I get it?


    They were hollowed out by 300000 before, but now they even need money to have children. They are worried and angry.


    The client told his daughter-inw that he had never heard of anyone who gave birth to a child and asked his mother-inw about the fertility fund. You are doing something special.


    You young couple can''t afford it when the child is born, and we old people can help to bear it, but we have to walk 100000 before we are born, which makes us feel very ufortable.


    The client really can''t bear it any more. The previous events, together with this incident, make the client very angry. The son and daughter-inw show their face to their daughter-inw for the first time since their marriage.


    And then the client bes a bad mother-inw.


    The daughter-inw is making trouble to go back to her mother''s home, which makes the wholemunity know.


    He said that he didn''t have a job and was bullied by his mother-inw at home. When a child was born, she didn''t want money. Her mother-inw just called for birth, but she didn''t support it.


    Only when you give money can you be confident. At that time, the birth inspection and confinement are popr. Now the confinement center isfortable andfortable. These expenses are very expensive.


    Although the client also exined it to the outside, we are just watching the crowd. It doesn''t matter who is right or wrong.


    But you can''t make a fool of yourself. Now we all know this crap.


    The son''s attitude is in a dilemma between his wife and his mother.


    Coax this one, coax that one.


    In fact, it''s very painful, but there''s no way at all. I finally married a daughter-inw, and I like it very much. It''s best to pacify both sides.


    Looking at the client who couldn''t sleep all night, the old man was very angry. He felt a little distressed and said:


    "if you look at those who are in trouble, you can have a hundred thousand. We have only one son, which will be given to them sooner orter. Besides, we should prepare money for the birth of our grandson."


    The old man thinks that 100000 yuan is a gift for his grandson. If he doesn''t give the money, people won''t be willing to give birth.

 Chapter 918

    To put it mildly, it''s worth 100000 yuan to buy a grandson.


    The client squinted at the old man:


    "it''s so simple. What about the money? How much do you have in mind? "


    The old man said that if he sold the car he used to go to work, it would be enough. The client didn''t agree. My husband had to change several buses to go to work. If he didn''t have a car, he would have to spend more than an hour to get to the ce.


    It''ll be there in half an hour by car.


    It''s not cold in winter, and it''s not hot in summer. It''s veryfortable to drive to work.


    What''s more, my husband has to work at night. How can I go to work at night?


    The old man said that he would buy an electric car.


    Look at the attitude of the daughter-inw side is not to give money, children do not give birth, life is not good.


    Three hundred thousand dors have been smashed in. It''s worth spending more on peace.


    As long as you have a baby, stop and live a good life.


    The client was not happy, so he made trouble with his daughter-inw for some time.


    I''m not too willing to give it, but looking at my son''s miserable couch all day long, struggling and depressed, the client really loves his child.


    In the end, I gave the 100000 yuan.


    It''spletely drained the old couple.


    Then the daughter-inw stopped for a period of time, and she was really pregnant. Although the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was very tense because of 100000 yuan during this period, when she saw that the daughter-inw was pregnant, the client pulled down her face and lowered her posture.


    What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you.


    Then he was ridiculed by his daughter-inw. You see, I''m pregnant. Nowe and treat me well. If I''m not pregnant, you will be very fierce.


    You are all for your grandson. Where is it for me?


    You wouldn''t be nice to me without this kid.


    I''m your fertility machine, right?


    The client couldn''t help retorting, how can you think like this? Of course, when you''re pregnant, it''s different from usual. I''m for your own good and also for the good of the baby.


    Can''t it be for the good of all of you, only for one of you?


    If she wants to live with her son all her life, can she expect her daughter-inw to be in poor health?


    To put it bluntly, if you are not in good health, you still have to spend money to run to the hospital and drag down your son.


    Who can expect others to be in poor health.


    In the client''s mind, it''s normal for pregnant women to have special treatment. If they are not pregnant, they should eat simply and economically. If they are pregnant, they should eat better.


    Care about it, count on her well, she said that she took her as a fertility machine, do not care about it, but also said that their evil mother-inw, pregnant are not good for her.


    It''s hard!


    The daughter-inw relies on having a child in her stomach and is domineering at home. She also makes all kinds of demands on the client and is very fierce to her husband.


    Once, even in front of Tang Shaoyuan''s face, he yelled at the client. As his son, Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t look at his wife yelling at his mother, so he said something to his wife with a cold face.


    Then they started to make a big noise, saying that it''s normal for pregnant women to have emotions. All of you are cruel to me. Do you want to force the child to miscarry?


    Is it going to make me depressed.


    This can frighten the client''s family. It''s said that depression can kill people. Besides, pregnant women are in a bad mood, which is really bad for their children.


    Just put up with everything.


    Bear it for a while, and it will be over. If the heart of the daughter-inw is obeyed, life will be more peaceful.


    But the daughter-inw''s family began to be a demon again. My brother-inw met a girl and wanted to get married. The money for buying a house was still 200000 yuan short.


    Let me borrow it here.


    I sold the car to my daughter-inw as a child fund. I can''t sell the house to lend money to my inws.


    I don''t think so.


    There are 200000 before, but they haven''te back yet.


    Again?


    Don''t say no, I don''t want to give it even if I have it. I''m afraid I''ll beat the dog with meat buns.


    Then the daughter-inw said with tears and tears that she had only one brother. If she didn''t buy a house, she would not get married. What could she do.


    Do you want to see my brother single for life?


    Hard conscience, hard sleep!


    But no matter how noisy the daughter-inw is, no money means no money. The client can''t help mentioning the previous 200000 yuan.


    Shepletely angered her daughter-inw, saying that the client forced her to return the money.


    Now people are married and pregnant. They want to get back the bride price. Is there any reason.


    Client??


    She didn''t ask for the money for the betrothal gifts. What she said was that she would bring back 200000 yuan, and she didn''t even mention 100000 yuan for the betrothal gifts, OK?


    The dull son of the client was in the middle, unable to say a word, and his expression was painful.


    I don''t have an idea. I always tell my wife that my parents really don''t have money. Don''t force me.


    You still have 100000 from your parents. You can take them first.Then the daughter-inw is going to divorce. She has to divorce and beat the child quietly.


    Tang Shaoyuan was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, especially in the face of his powerful wife.


    The client was directly enraged and hospitalized.


    When the child was beaten, he still had to get a divorce. The client said that divorce was ok, and you should return the money to us, but he insisted that it was betrothal money, and he didn''t admit that he once said it was just a process, and then he would bring it back.


    In other words, even if they go to sue, they are right.


    It can''t be cheating or anything.


    It''s just a broken rtionship.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s character was really not tough. He was pressed step by step by his daughter-inw and divorced.


    After the divorce, the client went to the former daughter-inw''s house to argue several times, but it was useless, and the family had no money to return the client.


    After consulting a professional, he also told the client that it was difficult toe back. Moreover, when the woman wanted to face up and said that the 300000 was betrothal gifts, the man did not deny it.


    No money, no people, no grandchildren.


    The son is also depressed after this marriage, and the client feels that he is stifling and resentful.


    Even if you look at your son''s dispirited appearance, the key is that you still think about your ex daughter-inw every day. It''s also very urgent that you don''t want to contact other girls.


    Of course, the client is even more worried that without the money, his wife will retire again. After that, there will be only two people''s retirement wages. It''s OK to maintain their own life, but how can they save money for their son to marry a daughter-inw and buy a house?


    Thinking of this, the clientined about his former daughter-inw.


    Especially after the ex daughter-inw had nothing to do, she came to tease her son. She was so obsessed with her son that she took money from him, which made the client very angry.


    But what can we do? Her son is so big, and she can''t ept all his money. The son can''t me her?


    He said that he would not listen. His son said that they were all small money, which he wanted.


    That little money doesn''t make a lot of money.


    Anyway, I always give them a spare tire and don''t get married. The client looks at it in his eyes and is anxious. Now his family''s vitality is greatly damaged. If his son doesn''t make money to get married, he knows what''s the use of spending money on others?


    Later, when he was in his thirties, Tang Shaoyuan didn''t get married.

 Chapter 919

    It''s not easy to meet a girl who is willing to get along with Tang Shaoyuan, and her ex daughter-inwes out to do damage.


    So Tang Shaoyuan never married, in front of other people''s reserve small ATM.


    The client felt that he was angry and sick. The old couple looked at their son and felt ufortable.


    Depressed for many years, not happy, notfortable.


    Generally speaking, the son didn''t give up his daughter-inw, and the client didn''t know what he wanted, just to make herfortable.


    In those years, because of my son''s affairs, I was really notfortable. Hundreds of thousands of them were gone in vain. Half of my life''s savings.


    Comin!


    Later, when the client got sick, he had no money to see a doctor. He was struggling, and his son couldn''t find any money. What''s the use of being in front of the hospital bed?


    My husband is always raising money in a low voice. He is also very tired.


    The former daughter-inw also said that the former mother-inw was a bad mother-inw and wanted to get back the bride price after marriage.


    This kind of behavior is really despicable.


    Many people who don''t know the twists and turns look at the client strangely. How can there be such a person?


    Also because of this, the client asked the people in themunity to introduce the object to his son. Although the other side agreed verbally, no one really introduced him.


    If you cheat someone out of the door, you will return the betrothal gifts as soon as you turn around.


    Isn''t this a liar girl?


    Ha ha ~ ~


    in fact, in the client''s mind, the former daughter-inw is a bad daughter-inw.


    Eat all day long,zy, arrogant, demanding, regardless of the mother-inw''s life or death.


    They are all ordinary people, and their daughter-inw''s family conditions are not good. What kind of pot should be fitted with what kind of lid? Why is it that the price is one hundred thousand two hundred and three hundred thousand?


    What''s more, I knew the situation of my family at that time. Since I wanted to make money, why did I want to marry over? Just marry a rich man.


    Meng Li epts the plot. If you want to say that the daughter-inw Qi Lili is a pure supporting brother devil, it''s not all. In fact, she is a very powerful person, a little greedy.


    But if not, it''s true. After all, the money seems to have fallen on my brother, and I have no regrets.


    Qi Lili has nothing to fear. Tang Shaoyuan really likes her and overestimates her worth.


    I think it''s an honor for me to marry to the Tang family. How dare you not be satisfied with my request?


    And the son of the client was really frustrated. In the end, he got divorced and was willing to make a spare tire.


    I suggest going to the hospital to have a look. There is something wrong with it.


    Unfortunately, Qi Lili has already married Tang Shaoyuan, and 300000 have gone out.


    We have to find a way to get the money back. Maybe we won''t get the money back. After all, they did marry Tang Shaoyuan.


    If it''s a deal, people have fulfilled their obligations, but the remaining 200000 will definitelye back. Her younger brother also failed to start a business at the end of the story.


    Now Qi Lili is preparing for pregnancy at home. She says she needs more exercise. No, she goes shopping with her little sister.


    The client is cooking dinner at home.


    Meng Li continues to cook in silence. After a while, Qi Lilies back first.


    Meng Li, holding a spat, pokes out his head and looks at Qi Lili with a smile and kindness:


    "Lili, are you back?"


    Looking at the big and small bags on Qi Lili''s hand, and Qi Lili herself is a woman who can dress up. She is very fashionable and looks passable.


    Standing with Tang Shaoyuan, they all said that Tang Shaoyuan earned that kind of money.


    She wants to be a kind old woman.


    Qi Lili nodded and said:


    "well, is the meal ready?"


    Meng Li nodded with a smile:


    e on, go and have a rest first."


    Qi Lili puts down her bags and starts to change her shoes. The door is not closed. Meng Li takes a look at a middle-aged woman who is going to go upstairs from the corner. Seeing that Qi Lili is changing her shoes with the door open, she can''t help looking at Qi Lili.


    After all, Qi Lili is just married. It''s normal to be curious.


    Seeing Meng Li holding a spat at the door, he looked at her again. He could only say hello and say, "Lao Jiang, how about cooking?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, how about you, just bought vegetables and went home?"


    "Yes, what''s good to make?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t help asking more.


    Meng Li looked at Qi Lili kindly and said:


    "my daughter-inw is preparing for pregnancy at home. I stewed beef brisket and made some fish soup for her to drink."


    Qi Lili takes a look at Meng Li. She wants to talk about this kind of thing everywhere. What can she say.


    He went straight to his room with big and small bags.


    Meng Li said to Qi Lili:


    "this is Aunt Li upstairs."


    Qi Lili looked back at Lao Li standing at the door, called out coldly, and Aunt Li went into her room.Meng Li looked embarrassed and said to Lao Li:


    "it''s estimated that the child is tired of shopping."


    "Why don''t youe in and sit down." Meng Li said.


    "you can''t make a good living in Tang''s family."


    This new daughter-inw is not the same. She is spoiled at home. It should be clothes that carry big and small bags. Can she wear them all?


    Meng Li smiles, and Lao Li says, "I have to go back to cook. I''ll talk in the garden of themunity some other day."


    Meng Li nodded and Lao Li went upstairs.


    When she went back to the kitchen to continue cooking, Qi Lili changed her household clothes and went to the refrigerator in the kitchen to look over the food. She asked:


    "Mom, where''s the cherizi you want to buy today?"


    Meng Li was stunned for a moment, and then remembered.


    The consignor kept this matter in mind, but the market didn''t sell it, so he went to the supermarket to look for it. Then he saw that the price was even better than 11 Jin. For a family of four, one or two Jin is more expensive than beef.


    I wanted to walk around to see if I could meet a cheaper one, but I didn''t. I met another person on the way and forgot to chat all the way back.


    "I''ll buy it for you tomorrow. I forget it today." Meng Li said.


    Qi Lili was a little dissatisfied and said:


    "I''ve bought it in the supermarket nearby. I''ve wanted to eat it for a long time."


    Meng Li wiped his hands on his body at a loss, and said:


    "what should I do? I''ll buy itter."


    Qi Lili didn''t speak. She took a look at Meng Li''s dish and said, "why don''t you put pepper in this beef brisket? It''s tasteless."


    Meng Li said awkwardly:


    "your father and I don''t eat much pepper. We''ll take part of the potter and put it for you alone. You can eat as hot as you want."


    Whatever you want, I am a kind and obedient mother-inw.


    Qi Lili was barely satisfied with this, and said:


    "is there anything I can do for you? If I don''t, I''ll take off my make-up. "


    Meng Li took a look at the makeup on Qi Lili''s face. It''s not bad, it doesn''t give people too vulgar feeling.


    When he came, the client did almost everything, and for the time being, there was nothing to do for Qi Lili. Meng Li said:


    "OK, let''s go and remove the make-up."

 Chapter 920

    After a while, Tang Shaoyuan came back with Lao Tang.


    In general, if Lao Tang doesn''t work overtime on the day shift, he will bring Tang Shaoyuan back by the way.


    Tang Shaoyuan has a car. It was lent to her brother by Qi Lili.


    It''s good for my brother. Even if my husband doesn''t have a car, I can''t let him.


    What can Tang Shaoyuan say? I can''t say anything. It''s not convenient to drive without a car.


    As soon as she said that she wanted to get the car back, her wife said that her younger brother wanted to drive. Her wife also said that it was inconvenient for her to go out and get on and off without a car.


    Why can''t you bear it, you old man?


    My brother has a lot more ces to start his own business. Let him use them for the time being.


    In fact, Qi Lili thought about her father-inw''s car. She thought that she could drive her father-inw when she went out. But when she got in, she found that her father-inw''s car was in manual gear.


    This is very embarrassing. When learning to drive at that time, Qi Lili got her driver''s license for automatic transmission, and she couldn''t drive manual transmission.


    Even if she was able to drive, Qi Lili thought it was very troublesome, and her mind just died.


    But I felt wronged in my heart. I married here and didn''t have a car to drive.


    It''s tiring to travel by bus or something.


    Meng Li put the dishes on the table. Tang Shaoyuan went to his room to see his wife for the first time.


    Lao Tang followed Meng Li into the kitchen. Lao Tang was tall and thin. His skin was a little bby and his appearance was ordinary. However, he had been married for many years, which was really good for the client and gave the client a full sense of security.


    If the son and daughter-inw are better and don''t toss this trip, the client''s life should be perfect.


    Unfortunately, it ended up with no money to see a doctor.


    At this age, people''s ability to umte wealth and create wealth has declined, so it''s hard to save so much money after spending the money they saved.


    Besides, my son has no money, and he has to eat and drink the old couple.


    Later, most of his money was spent on Qi Lili, who became his ex-wife.


    Qi Lili is more likely to cheat. Knowing Tang Shaoyuan''s character, she pinches it to death.


    Always haunted in Tang Shaoyuan''s life, Tang Shaoyuan is also a good spare tire.


    "So many delicious things today?" Old Tang asked with a smile.


    Meng Li nodded with a smile, and Lao Tang helped Meng Li out with the dishes.


    When the food is on the table, the meal is added.


    Tang Shaoyuan came out with Qi Lili, and they sat down. Meng Li said to several people:


    "you eat first, I''ll go out and buy something."


    Tang Shaoyuan asked:


    "Mom, what do you go out to buy after dinner?"


    Meng Li looked at Qi Lili and said:


    "Lili wanted to eat cherizi, but I forgot. I went out to buy it so that Lili could have cherizi as fruit after dinner."


    Lao Tang said: "when you buy it, the dishes will be cold. You can go after dinner."


    Tang Shaoyuan also nodded and said:


    "yes, Ma, I''ll goter."


    Qi Lili:?


    Why didn''t anyone ask her for advice?


    However, Tang Shaoyuan remembered it. He asked Qi Lili in a low voice:


    "can you buy itter?"


    Qi Lili felt a little ufortable and showed it.


    It''s not that Qi Lili can''t afford to wait for this time to eat right away, but Qi Lili doesn''t care. The old woman does things like this.


    Now I''m in a hurry to buy if I don''t eat. Why did I go there earlier?


    It seems that it''s good for her. I''ll buy it if I don''t eat, but it makes her feel strange.


    Qi Lili is not high heart hanging on his face, let Tang Shaoyuan think Qi Lili now want to buy.


    But he looked at his mother with a red face. She was tired of cooking before.


    My mother looked at Lili with a little uneasy in her eyes. I felt that my mother cared about lili very much.


    Besides, I''m free. I can go upstairs and downstairs quickly. Why don''t I buy it myself.


    "Mom, I''ll buy it." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Meng Li didn''t refuse, but said:


    "is this really good?"


    "Yes, young people can run faster. My old bone is slow to go up and down stairs."


    Qi Lili on one side is even more upset. Let Tang Shaoyuan buy it?


    However, it''s hard to say anything. Tang Shaoyuan puts on his clothes and goes downstairs directly. Meng Li and Lao Tang sit at the dining table waiting for Tang Shaoyuan toe back for dinner.


    Qili buried her head and began to eat.


    The stewed beef brisket is served in two portions, one spicy and one non spicy.


    Qi Lili doesn''t like to drink any spicy fish soup. She likes spicy fish soup, especially spicy beef brisket.


    Qi Lili is very satisfied with the spicy beef brisket. The olddy usually puts chili peppers in her dishes, which is not spicy either. Today, it''s in her ce.


    After a while, Tang Shaoyuan came back, carrying chelizi, running all over the sweat, Meng Li did not ask how much money, usually Tang Shaoyuan buy what client will ask how much money.Basically will give this money to Tang Shaoyuan, don''t want to let son spend too much.


    I hope my son''s money can be saved, and then I can choose more when I buy a house.


    Ordinary families do not have the ability to create wealth quickly, so they can only count on saving money.


    What''s the matter with buying some food? I''ve grown up and got married. I''m eating and drinking at home with my wife. I should bear the money.


    And it''s my wife''s food.


    Meng Li just kindly said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "sit down and have a rest, then have a meal."


    Tang Shaoyuan put down chelizi and sat down with Qi Lili. Qi Lili probably ate spicy food. He said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "bring me a bottle of yogurt."


    Tang Shaoyuan stood up again to get it.


    Old Tang didn''t speak much. He sat quietly beside him. Seeing Tang Shaoyuaning back, he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    When Tang Shaoyuan came back with a bottle of yogurt, he took only one bottle. Meng Li said to Tang: "I want to drink it, too."


    Why don''t you drink it? Yogurt is not the exclusive right of anyone. Only qilili can drink it in this family.


    To tell you the truth, if there is something in return for Qili, it will be worth it.


    But in this case, Meng Li felt like a waste.


    It''s time for someone to say that to be good to a person is to be greedy for reward?


    It''s not that they are greedy for returns, but that people are mutual, and their rtionship needs to be reciprocated in order to be harmonious for a long time. Apart from Tang Shaoyuan''s rtionship, who is Qi Lili?


    Listen to Meng Li say also want to drink yogurt, Qili can''t help but look at Meng Li.


    Almost 50 old woman, eat a meal with a yogurt?


    Did you just y coquetry with the old man?


    Qi Lili feels a little nauseous. She has to be coquettish and disgusting at such an age.


    And this yogurt is my favorite, and the price is also expensive. A bottle is nearly ten yuan, but there is not much quantity. Qi Lili feels that the old woman has drunk her share.


    Without saying a word, Lao Tang took Meng Li a bottle of yogurt. Meng Li opened it and said to Lao Tang:


    "give you some?"


    Lao Tang refused:


    "no, I''ll just have fish soup. Yogurt is your woman''s favorite."


    He really doesn''t like it.


    Meng Li smiles, OK.

 Chapter 921

    "Eat this, this is delicious."


    Qi Lili gave Tang Shaoyuan a piece of beef brisket.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t do it, he thought, but his parents didn''t eat much chili when he was young, and Tang Shaoyuan''s living habits were not very spicy.


    Qi Lili to clip, is Meng Li put a lot of pepper beef brisket.


    Tang Shaoyuan, who had been sweating all over his head, was even more sweating.


    Qi Lili thought it was fun and gave Tang Shaoyuan another piece. Tang Shaoyuan really refused. He said:


    "I''d better eat this non spicy one."


    Said the bowl of beef brisket and returned to Qi Lili, and then clip a piece of spicy to eat.


    Qi Lili''s face sank and she was not happy.


    Especially looking at Tang Shaoyuan, the old woman and the old man holding a bowl of food, and having a bowl of their own, it made her feel like she was an outsider.


    I''m not happy.


    However, Tang Shaoyuan was hot for a while, his head was confused, and he was trying hard to eat non spicy dishes over the previous spicy vor, and he didn''t notice these.


    Qi Lili ate before them, and she ate almost as much. She was not happy. She put down her chopsticks and said she had eaten well, so she got up and nned to enter the room.


    Meng Li shouts to Qi Lili:


    "Lili, how about some more fish soup?"


    "It''s specially made for you. Yesterday you said you wanted to have some fish soup."


    Qi Lili rolled her eyes. What''s the special stew for her? It''s different from others.


    She should carry everything, right.


    And she made it stew?


    If you want to drink soup, it''s just a slip of the tongue. You don''t like soup at ordinary times.


    "No, I''m full."


    Qi Lili said coldly and went back to her room.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t eat a few mouthfuls. No matter how silly his wife looks, he knows that he is angry. He quickly ned two mouthfuls in his mouth and said to Meng Li Lao Tang:


    "Mom and Dad, I''ve eaten well."


    Then he threw down the bowl and went to find Qili.


    Lao Tang is blind to the couple''s affairs and never interferes with them. Seeing that they have both eaten, he gets up and goes to the cupboard to pour a bottle of wine and starts to drink slowly.


    After all, the food is good. It''s a pity not to drink.


    Meng Li also leisurely with yogurt to eat up, sandwiched a piece of beef brisket put pepper, she also felt put pepper delicious.


    Lao Tang looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "isn''t it spicy? I look hot. "


    Meng Li: "taste it. It''s a little spicy. Just drink yogurt."


    "Don''t eat, don''t eat. Be careful. Your stomach can''t stand it."


    Meng Li nodded. After dinner, Lao Tang went to wash the dishes.


    Meng Li washed Tang Shaoyuan''s chelizi and looked at the price. It''s 128 yuan. It''s packed in a gift box. It feels like it weighs more than one jin. Tang Shaoyuan should be worried and go to the supermarket to take it.


    Lao Tang also took a look and said:


    "the fruit is so expensive today, it almost catches up with my sry for one day."


    Is it usually so expensive?


    Of course, Lao Tang doesn''t know how much he usually spends. Usually, he''s a client. When the supermarket is expensive, he''ll find more fruit shops. Anyway, it''s more favorable than Tang Shaoyuan''s.


    Meng Li smiles helplessly:


    "my daughter-inw loves to eat. What can I do?"


    Old Tang said nothing.


    I remember my daughter-inw always likes this.


    Meng Li picked up a chelizi and fed it to Lao Tang. Lao Tang''s head deviated and said:


    "I don''t eat it."


    Meng Li looked at Old Tang:


    "try one, the expensive one will be delicious."


    Old Tang opened his mouth and ate one. He couldn''t help saying:


    "don''t say, the expensive one is delicious, but I don''t like it. You three can eat it."


    There are not many things.


    Meng Liughed: "I gave it to them."


    Old Tang: "you have some, too."


    Meng Li nodded, then turned away and knocked on Tang Shaoyuan''s door. Qi Lili held the tablet and pursed her lips, looked at Meng Li and bowed her head to y.


    Tang Shaoyuan called his mother.


    Meng Li said:


    "the cherizi is ready for you. Take it and eat it."


    Tang Shaoyuan took it and asked Meng Li:


    "Mom, have you eaten yet?"


    Meng Li: "taste it. It''s delicious."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "Lili says she is not well..."


    Meng Li said:


    "then have a good rest in the room."


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "I''ll give you some, let''s keep some?"


    Meng Li took a look at Qi Lili and listened, saying, "no, you can eat. We don''t like it very much."Qi Lili is really worried about Tang Shaoyuan''s giving half to two old people. She coughs. Tang Shaoyuan immediately understands and looks at his mother lovingly. It''s a bit unpleasant in her heart.


    There''s something to eat, but Lili loves it.


    And he is really divided now, Lili is afraid to quarrel with him, not to mention now already in anger.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression is a bit embarrassed. As an understanding mother, Meng Li has to leave automatically to ease his son''s embarrassment.


    Then Meng Li turned and left.


    Tang Shaoyuan this just less psychological burden of car Lizi end in.


    Next to Qi Lili, Qi Lili looked at the tablet while eating and asked:


    "how much did you buy? It tastes good."


    "Yes."


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at Qi Lili.


    Qi Lili looked at the cherizi in the fruit te and said:


    "is that all


    Tang Shaoyuan: "almost. I bought the whole box."


    Qi Lili Oh, Tang Shaoyuan really can''t buy things. It''s not so expensive ording to Jin. The gift box must be much more expensive.


    Originally, it was a little painful, but the thought that the olddy would definitely give the money would not be painful.


    I ate it with peace of mind.


    "You can eat what I eat in the future, otherwise I always feel like an outsider." Qi Lili said.


    Tang Shaoyuan is in a dilemma:


    "I really can''t eat that spicy food. I can stand the spicy food before, but it''s too spicy today."


    "I''ll ask mom to put less pepper tomorrow."


    Qi Lili stares at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "dare you, what I''m most satisfied with today''s dishes is that they are spicy enough to taste."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "but I can''t eat it."


    Qi Lili:


    "just practice, I don''t care."


    She looked at Tang Shaoyuan, a little coquetry, let Tang Shaoyuan Adam''s apple move, said:


    "OK, I practice, practice."


    It''s just to eat spicy food. For the sake of my wife''s not alone, it''s OK.


    "Can you finish it?"


    Tang Shaoyuan is still a little conscience, still thinking about his parents did not eat.


    Qi Lili rolled her eyes:


    "you think it''s ten Jin and twenty Jin, and I can''t finish it."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    "Mom and dad didn''t eat it." Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help saying.


    Qi Lili said:


    "didn''t parents say they didn''t like to eat?"


    Tang Shaoyuan: "don''t you usually eat together in the living room?"


    We sit together and watch TV. There''s an atmosphere. Mom and dad really eat less. Mom chooses a few to eat and eats by herself. Dad only eats when mom gives them. Dad doesn''t take them when mom doesn''t.


    Basically, Lili ate it.

 Chapter 922

    But who knows today mom sent things into the room, which made him feel guilty for no reason. He felt that he and Lili had eaten alone.


    After all, it''s not cheap. I''m sorry if I don''t send some good things to my parents.


    Qi Lili was angry:


    "I''ll take it and eat something and mutter. If I didn''t marry you, I couldn''t afford to eat a fruit?"


    When Tang Shaoyuan saw Qi Lili like this, he immediately counseled him. He said:


    "no, Lili, don''t be angry."


    "I just don''t feel good about that."


    Qi Lili:


    "they don''t like to eat. You have to go out and pretend what''s the point. You might as well eat in it. I didn''t tell you that I''m not feeling well and don''t want to sit in the living room."


    Tang Shaoyuan leaned over:


    "wife, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qi Lili My leg hurts


    Tang Shaoyuan asked nervously:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Lili is a little hard to say. Is she tired of shopping?


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Qi Lili has her back to Tang Shaoyuan.


    Meng Li and Lao Tang are sitting in the living room watching TV, while Meng Li is sitting on the sofa cross legged. Lao Tang can''t helpughing at Meng Li:


    "cross legged, not numb."


    Meng Li: "not numb."


    She is practicing and peeping at Qi Lili and Tang Shaoyuan. She feels so obscene.


    Of course, it''s just to see the progress of their rtionship. Anyway, let''s give up Tang Shaoyuan''s addiction to Qi Lili first.


    Otherwise, if you are always led by Qi Lili''s nose, you will be divorced, and you will not be the spare wheel just like the story.


    If it wasn''t for the son of the consignor, Meng Li didn''t want to bother at all, but it was the son of the consignor in the end. He didn''t have conscience at all.


    I have a conscience. Sometimes I have no conscience.


    In the plot, Ming knows that the two clients don''t like him to be Qi Lili''s spare tire and don''t want him to spend money on his ex-wife Qi Lili, but he still can''t help doing it.


    Deep love!


    But after each time, in the face of parents'' disappointment, pointing to the expression of hate iron does not be steel, they will me themselves for pain, feel ufortable, and know that they are sorry for their parents.


    I also know that it''s no use spending money on Qili.


    People who really have no conscience will not feel this way.


    In particr, the client didn''t have money to see a doctor in theter stage, and Tang Shaoyuan didn''t have any savings in his work these years. Tang Shaoyuan was especially miserable, crying bitterly.


    Anyway, the client will not give up his son because of these things.


    Then turn it back.


    Good feelings can make people better, bad feelings can make people worse.


    Tang Shaoyuan met a bad rtionship and a bad person.


    Tang Shaoyuan should be reluctant to meet the right person.


    As for cultivation, of course, we have to practice. Let alone the old age of the client, it''s good for the client''s health to practice. It''s not easy to feel so tired even when working.


    If necessary, fighting will do.


    After watching TV for a while, and then washing, Meng Li and Lao Tang went into the room together to have a rest.


    After so many years, husband and wife are not as close to each other as young people, or they are all covered by one quilt, which is sofortable.


    Also won''t because who robbed the quilt and cold, Meng Li is more satisfied with this.


    A quilt for one person is very good.


    Meng Li is wrapped in a quilt. Lao Tang talks about the factory. He probably drinks a little wine and soon falls asleep. Meng Li sits up and practices for a while.


    And then Iy down to sleep.


    Before going to bed, Meng Li is thinking about how to get back the 200000 yuan. I don''t know if there is any money there to return to her.


    We have to find a way. In a word, we can''t let the other party insist that 300000 is a betrothal gift.


    It seems that we should invite our inws to dinner some other day, get together, talk and have a chat.


    The next day, Lao Tang and Xiao Tang went to work, leaving Meng Li and Qi Lili at home.


    Qi Lili sleeps until noon. She wakes up and looks at Meng Li. Before cooking, she just sits on the sofa and doesn''t watch TV or do anything.


    I feel that the olddy is really boring. Why do you stay in the living room alone? I feel that every move in the room is overheard by the olddy.


    Can''t help but ask:


    "Mom, don''t you have lunch today?"


    Meng Li said:


    "today I have a backache. Can I trouble you..."


    Before Meng Li finished speaking, Qi Lili said:


    "let''s order takeout."


    Then he took his cell phone and nned to call a restaurant near themunity.


    Meng Li


    It''s very witty, so I avoided the fate of cooking at noon.


    Meng Li hesitated. Wen Sheng said to Qi Lili:


    "there were still some leftoversst night. You can eat them when you heat them up.""But mom, don''t you have a backache?"


    Qi Lili looks at Meng Li''s waist.


    Meng Li''s momentum was very weak, and it seemed that he was very difficult to speak. Atst, he seemed to summon up his courage:


    "can you warm up..."


    Qi Lili took a look at her fingernails made yesterday, shook her head and said:


    "I just made my nails yesterday. It''s inconvenient. Let''s order take out."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile:


    "OK."


    Qi Lili tilts her head and thinks about what she wants to eat. Atst, she orders two dishes. After seeing that there is no rice at home, she confirms with Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s fast to cook some rice. Two people can''t cook much rice."


    Qi Lili: "is it over to shout two rice directly?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s not two yuan for a portion of rice, one yuan for a box, and six yuan for two people''s rice. If you cook it, you can''t spend a dor."


    Qi Lili''s eyes shed with disdain, and the old woman''s calction was too good.


    How about a few yuan?


    "No, order."


    Qi Lili really doesn''t want to wash rice and cook in the kitchen.


    That''s still water.


    Meng Li was so helpless that he said,


    "OK."


    Qi Lili washes her face and brushes her teeth. Meng Li has been sitting in the living room for a long time. She feels that someone has gone upstairs and released her mental energy. When she sees that it''s the waiter of the restaurant downstairs, she goes directly into the room.


    Qili didn''t open the door until Qili called.


    The olddy was not sitting in the living room just now. Why didn''t she answer it.


    After she took it, she said to the waiter:


    "go back first, and I''ll transfer the money directly to your mobile phone."


    The waiter nodded and went straight away.


    "Mom, it''s dinner."


    Qili put the hot food on the table.


    Meng Lies out, takes out the food box, opens, waits for Qi Lili.


    They sat together and ate.


    The dishes ordered by Qi Lili are very spicy. Sometimes when it''s necessary to eat takeout, the clients who can''t eat spicy food have to use boiling water several times.


    But this time Meng Li was toozy to eat directly, which surprised Qi Lili.


    When did you be so spicy and still eat.


    Meng Li also insisted on matching a bottle of yogurt with Qi Lili.


    This makes Qi Lili very speechless. Just now she was still worrying about a few yuan rice, but now she drinks yogurt without ambiguity.


    This is not distressed?

 Chapter 923

    In fact, Meng Li doesn''t care about the food and drink. He just does it when he knows that Qi Lili has a small mind.


    It''s called applying the right medicine to the case. You need to know what the other party cares about.


    They had almost eaten, but there was still some food. Meng Li said to Qi Lili:


    "let''s keep the food hot at night, and we''ll make do with the foodst night."


    Qi Lili said in disgust:


    "the leftovers of two meals should be eaten once."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "there''s nothing you can eat."


    Looking at Qili like this, I don''t know. I thought Qili was born into a rich family. She was extravagant and never ate leftovers.


    When I was a girl in my mother''s family, I didn''t eat everything, especially when qilili''s family preferred boys, so I didn''t treat qilili so well.


    All the good food and drink were given to the boy.


    I don''t know how Qi Lili''s parents'' education is so "sessful". Generally speaking, the family values boys over girls, and girls whoe out of this kind of family remember those things.


    More or less, they still resent their parents, using them that they only know boys.


    But Qili this situation is not the same, Qili also follow his brother, no regrets to pay also feel nothing.


    However, he let his mother-inw''s family make up for theck of his mother-inw''s family. He didn''t eat well and drink well in his mother-inw''s family and was not regarded as a little princess. When he arrived at his mother-inw''s family, he had to enjoy the treatment.


    To put it bluntly, Tang Shaoyuan likes Qi Lili too much, which makes Qi Lili feel like this.


    You love me? You have to keep your posture down and please me.


    Not only you, but also your parents.


    Qi Lili turned her eyes on the rest of the dishes and said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, there are some pepper ingredients in it. There''s nothing delicious."


    Meng Li picked up the chopsticks and turned them over and said:


    "isn''t there any chicken?"


    Spicy chicken.


    Qi Lili was speechless, thought about it and said:


    "Mom, today''s meal is 65 yuan."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. It''s not too expensive."


    Qi Lili


    Why don''t you understand today? Don''t you understand what she means?


    "Mom, that''s the money I gave on my cell phone." Qi Lili said.


    Meng Li said regretfully:


    "I envy you young people who can pay with mobile phones. It''s very convenient."


    Qi Lili felt that the other party was pretending not to understand her meaning. She said directly:


    "Mom, just give me cash."


    Meng Li touched her body and said to Qi Lili awkwardly:


    "I ran out of cash yesterday. I only had a few yuan on me. I''ll take the money for you this afternoon."


    Qi Lili


    She said in her heart that there was also yesterday''s chelizi money, but don''t forget it.


    Meng Li had already stood up and supported his waist and said:


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Today''s lumbago is severe."


    Then he moved toward the sofa.


    Looking at the mess on the table, Qi Lili was a little upset. She had to wash her hands when the greasy ones were stuck on. After washing her hands, she had to apply hand cream. Her hand cream was also very expensive.


    "What''s the matter? I saw you yesterday Qi Lili turns her head and looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    After thinking about it, Qi Lili said, "do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "well, forget it."


    "I can''t bear it. I don''t know what to do with the sanitation of my family these days."


    Qi Lili


    This words really can''t answer, the old woman said this, don''t expect her to say a she to do?


    I''m tired of housework. The old woman is only fifty years old, and she''s not too old. Why does it hurt.


    It''s not supposed to be.


    Qi Lili doesn''t say a word. Meng Li picks her eyebrows and doesn''t speak. She is a good mother-inw. How can she force her daughter-inw to do housework.


    Qi Lili was a little irritable. She took out her mobile phone and ordered it a few times. Then the news kept ringing. Qi Lili said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, I suddenly have something wrong. Go out first."


    Meng Li nodded, this is a good way to escape.


    Then Qi Lili didn''t clean the table, so she went directly into the room, smeared on her face, changed her clothes, weighed her bag and went out.


    Meng Li doesn''t mean to clean up the table. He has a backache.


    You can''t stand for a long time.


    But she brought the leftovers she nned to eat in the evening to the refrigerator, and then Meng Li went out to see a doctor.


    It''s not all disguised. When the client reaches this age, he has some problems. At the end of the story, the client is seriously ill. We should take preventive measures and get some Chinese medicine to recuperate.Although traditional Chinese medicine is not instant, it is actually very useful.


    Meng Li also took the prescription he wrote and took some medicine. The client used toe here often and had to take a bus to get there.


    Meng Li walked there and spent a lot of time. His business was good and his line was very long.


    Meng Li said it was a prescription given by his rtives.


    As soon as the other side saw that the prescription was to recuperate the body, not to entrap people, he was caught by Meng Li.


    Carrying the Chinese medicine bag, Meng Li strolled outside in a park for a while to kill time, and bought a pair of trousers for Lao Tang. Lao Tang''s clothes were bought by the client.


    Then on the way to see ten yuan a scarf smile, she wants to buy it back for her daughter-inw.


    He chose a scarf that his daughter-inw didn''t like and disliked. He was so old-fashioned that he walked slowly towards his home.


    Time is pinched, pinching the time when the old Tang and the small Tang alle back.


    Old Tang Xiaotang just got home and didn''t close the door. Meng Li held his waist and appeared at the door with a tired face.


    Qili also came back, but she didn''te out of the room.


    Looking at the medicine bag in Meng Li''s hand, Lao Tang asked:


    "what''s the matter with you? I''m going to prescribe medicine again. "


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I got up early this morning. I felt lumbago. I sat in the living room all morning and didn''t get better. I can''t stand it any more. I went to prescribe some medicine."


    "I was charged 200 yuan for these two bags of medicine." Meng Li picked up the medicine bag and shook it.


    The expression is very painful.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that he had been stabbed. His mother spent 200 yuan to see a patient. He was so distressed, but yesterday chelizi was more than 100 yuan.


    "By the way, I took the money and gave it to you."


    Meng Li took out 200 yuan to Tang Shaoyuan and said:


    "yesterday''s chelizi 128, today at noon I had a backache and didn''t cook. Lili ordered 65 takeout. At noon Lili asked me for it, and I promised to give it to her in the afternoon."


    "You bring her in."


    Meng Li shoves the money into Tang Shaoyuan''s hand.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression was very unpleasant. His hand avoided the money and said:


    "no, Ma, you keep it for the doctor. I don''t want the money. I have my own sry."


    Meng Li insisted on giving:


    "no, you have to save your money. Mom doesn''t care about it, so you can take it."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s conscience is uneasy, especially when he ate his own foodst night. He walked directly to the room and left a sentence to Meng Li:


    "Mom, I really don''t want it. Take it."

 Chapter 924

    Meng Li looked at Lao Tang helplessly, and Lao Tang said:


    "don''t forget it, you take it. If you can''t, go to the hospital tomorrow. Do you want me to ask for leave to apany you?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, let''s drink this Chinese medicine first."


    "Then I''ll make medicine for you."


    Lao Tang took the gate with him and went to the kitchen to cook medicine.


    After walking for a long time, Meng Li felt tired, so he took a rest on the sofa in the living room.


    Although Qi Lili was in the room, she kept listening to the outside. Seeing Tang Shaoyuan enter the room, she calmly asked:


    "why don''t you give me money?"


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "just two hundred yuan. Mom is not feeling well. Let her prescribe some medicine."


    Qi Lili is not happy and quick:


    "what is 200? It''s the same as making you rich."


    "Why do we care so much as a family?" Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Qi Lili said:


    "I don''t want to save money to buy a house. Do you want me to live with your mother all the time?"


    Tang Shaoyuan has a headache. He wants to say that if he doesn''t give the 200000 yuan to his brother-inw, where will he have no money to pay down?


    But this kind of words certainly dare not say, say to want to irritate wife.


    He simply stopped talking.


    Qi Lili is most tired of Tang Shaoyuan''s appearance. She is so dull that she wants to die.


    "It''s not that you don''t have the ability. If you can''t afford what you want to eat, you have to live with the old people." Qi Lili can''t helpining.


    Tang Shaoyuan dare not speak.


    Every day is said by Qi Lili, let Tang Shaoyuan can''t help but doubt his condition is so bad?


    But Lili also knows that she''s the only one to get married.


    "Get out and watch." Qi Lili roared.


    Tang Shaoyuan said with a smile:


    "what my wife wants to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "What to eat? Your mother said to eat leftovers from this noon andst night." Qi Lili said angrily.


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "then I''ll go hot?"


    Qi Lili:


    "if it''s hot, I have no appetite."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "what should we do then?"


    Qi Lili said:


    "let''s shout for food. This time, you are not allowed to give money from your mother."


    Tang Shaoyuan was a little embarrassed. He said:


    "wife, our father''s sry is five or six thousand a month. Our parents don''t have enough money like this."


    At least one or two hundred yuan a day for eating and drinking, not counting his sry.


    "Five or six thousand? Hum, but I heard from my mother that your father''s year-end bonus is very high. It''s only a little more than a month. Don''t pretend to be poor for me. " Qi Lili retorts.


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "can''t the year-end bonus be given at the end of the year? Now that''s all you get every month. "


    Qi Lili stares at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "what do you mean, you don''t think I spend your money now? Don''t spend your father''s money, spend yours? Do you have enough money to spend? I''ll buy a better dress and a good set of skin care products will be gone. "


    Tang Shaoyuan


    "Save a little bit, too."


    Tang Shaoyuan whispered.


    Thinking that his mother spent 200 yuan to see a doctor, Tang Shaoyuan still felt that his wife spent too much money.


    "I don''t mind if you spend my sry. We have to pay for our own takeout." Tang Shaoyuan asked cautiously.


    Qi Lili sneered:


    "OK, how talented you are. I''m not thinking about it for us."


    "Even if you spend some of your parents'' money, what''s the matter? You''re the only child they have. It''s not all yours. Who are you going to leave it to?"


    Qi Lili said, angry conveniently grabbed next to the mobile phone fell toward the ground.


    Tang Shaoyuan rushed to pick up Qi Lili''s mobile phone. God, you can''t break it. It cost nearly 10000 yuan to buy.


    Fortunately, Tang Shaoyuan had no choice but to admit his mistake: "wife, I know I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    "Don''t be angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Shaoyuan began to coax his wife again.


    After coaxing for a long time, there was a knock on the door. Lao Tang opened the door and the waiter came again.


    "What you want.


    ¡±The waiter delivered the food to Lao Tang.


    "We didn''t call, did you send the wrong one?" said Tang


    "No mistake, it''s you who shout here."


    Although Qi Lili has been married for a short time, the caterers in several nearby restaurants know Qi Lili.


    Qi Lili also pays attention to people. She thinks the sanitary conditions of restaurants nearby are OK. If she orders takeout, she is also worried about ck takeout.Besides, the restaurants nearby know her taste and consciously put more peppers every time.


    And also don''t send meal fee, the key is to shout like this, basically the old people give the money directly.


    And she doesn''t have to worry.


    Qi Lili stood up with Tang Shaoyuan, and Qi Lili said:


    "Dad, I yelled, you take it."


    Lao Tang took the dish and asked how much it was.


    The waiter said:


    "let''s give it two hundred. It was two hundred and three."


    Lao Tang


    He doesn''t have 200 yuan in cash.


    He could only look at Meng Li, who gave a gentle smile, stood up and said, "I''ll give it, I''ll give it."


    Although he said so, Meng Li walked very slowly with his waist, and Tang Shaoyuan''s conscience began to hurt again.


    This day''s wife''s consumption is really choking, but he can''t help it if he has to eat stewed prawns.


    If you don''t give it to me, it''s not good to coax me. I just say that I can''t get married and want to eat something.


    Mom''s walking posture is also very strange, it should be lumbago, lumbago should go to see early.


    It''s getting worse. Doesn''t he know his mother?


    It''s all about money.


    I think it''s OK to drag on.


    "I''ll transfer it for you."


    Tang Shaoyuan can''t help but pick up his mobile phone and sweep the QR code on the front of the waiter''s chest and pay directly.


    The waiter is an employee of the restaurant. Sweep this and you can give it to the restaurant.


    Pay by credit card, and then his wife will pay him back the credit card with his sry every month, so that every bill is on it and you know where the money is spent.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, don''t give it. I gave it."


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "so fast? Didn''t you say I gave it to you? "


    Qi Lili was so angry that she wanted to beat Tang Shaoyuan. She couldn''t hold her face any longer. She pulled her face down and went into the room. She mmed the door.


    Eat, eat, fart.


    It''s like this when you marry a useless man. A friend always buys a bag of tens of thousands of dors, but his man''s sry is not enough to buy a bag.


    Now I can stand it, and I have to be responsible for my life. What can I do with the rest of my sry?


    I''m too shy to go shopping with my friends.


    I don''t see enough money to buy anything.


    When she wants to live with her inws?


    Isn''t it because you don''t have to open your own life to live together, so you can save more money to buy clothes, cosmetics and bags?


    But Qi Lili never thought that she had no ie, but her friend also had a good ie and was able to support her consumption.


    But Qili is not willing to work.


    Blindly me men for their ipetence, but they are not willing to work together for their future.

 Chapter 925

    I just want to depend on others.


    He was born in an ordinary family and had high requirements for his mother-inw''s family. But he had such high requirements for his mother-inw''s family that he had to marry to such an ordinary mother-inw''s family at that time.


    Embarrass others and embarrass yourself.


    Qi Lili wanted to marry with good conditions at that time, but those with good conditions just didn''t like her.


    Especially good conditions, in fact, also pick the girl''s family background, personal cultivation, education, self-cultivation aspects.


    In particr, Qi Lili is still a devil who helps her younger brother. She is not a fool. She takes a wife and raises a younger brother-inw. Maybe she has to support her younger brother-inw?


    It''s obvious that Qi Lili doesn''t have any of them. She looks a little better than Tang Shaoyuan.


    But to tell you the truth, it''s not difficult for Tang Shaoyuan to find someone who looks simr to Qi Lili and doesn''t make such a fuss.


    Meng Li seemed frightened by the scene and said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "son, what''s the matter?"


    "Why is Lili unhappy?"


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression is very ugly. How can Lili do this in front of her parents.


    He forced out a smile and said:


    "it''s OK, mom, it''s a small thing."


    Meng Li said with a worried face:


    "I think Lili is angry. I''ll ask Lili to have dinner."


    Meng Li went to Qi Lili''s door and called out to her in a warm voice:


    "Lili, it''s time to eat."


    Qi Lili said coldly:


    "don''t eat."


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter, Lili? Is there something wrong with mom? You tell mom, mom will change it."


    The posture can be said to be very low.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t see it any more. He pulled Meng Li and said:


    "Mom, it''s OK. You don''t have to worry about our business."


    Meng Li said timidly:


    "really? In fact, I''m afraid I''ll make you unhappy. "


    Lao Tang came over, pulledmangli and said:


    e on, don''t worry about children''s affairs."


    Meng Li seems to be aware of her mistake all of a sudden, and she said with fear:


    "yes, I can''t get involved."


    With that, he turned and walked towards his room.


    Tang Shaoyuan is very bad. Looking at his mother''s panic, he knows that his mother is really careful and cares about Lili''s mood.


    I''m afraid Lili is wronged.


    She is so nice to Lili, but Lili always says Mom is not that.


    Meng Li took out the scarf he had bought for Qi Lili and handed it to Tang Shaoyuan, saying:


    "by the way, this is the scarf he bought for Lili when he went to see a doctor. Didn''t Lili say she wanted a scarfst time?"


    Tang Shaoyuan took the bag and took a look at the scarf. He felt sour.


    The scarf my wife wants is a famous brand scarf, not this kind of scarf.


    But every word my wife said, my mother took it to heart and tried to satisfy my wife.


    He felt sour in his eyes and said to Meng Li with a choking voice:


    "thank you, mom. I''m sorry."


    Meng Li smiles for a while and says mncholy:


    "I''m old. I don''t know what Lili likes. I guess I don''t have the right vision."


    "Lili will like it." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Old Tang took a look at Meng Li. Anyway, it''s you olddy. Stop talking about it and let her son hurry in to cajole people. Meng Li said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "cajole quickly."


    Tang Shaoyuan nodded and went in. Meng left to see Lao Tang cook medicine.


    Lao Tang said:


    "children''s affairs should be less involved, you old woman''s identity will only make things more and more chaotic."


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    Lao Tang took a look behind him and said to Meng Li in a low voice:


    "our daughter-inw here has a big temper, but after all, today''s little girls are all family treasures, and it''s not umon to have a big temper."


    "As long as the son likes it and can stand it, let them make trouble. Who doesn''t make trouble when he is young?"


    Meng Li said:


    "Lao Tang, you have a point. I''ve learned this lesson."


    Lao Tang


    Tang Shaoyuan, with Meng Li''s scarves, mysteriously tells Qi Lili: "guess what our mother bought for you?"


    Qi Lili is so angry that she doesn''t want to talk to Tang Shaoyuan at all. But when she hears something, she looks at Tang Shaoyuan''s bag and wants to know what it is.


    Tang Shaoyuan next to Qi Lili:


    "don''t be angry, OK."


    Qi Lili:


    "how can I not be angry if you don''t listen to me?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was probably very eager to survive, and his brain suddenly got through. He said:"In fact, my parents are all the same, you think, when there is no money to buy a house, my parents will pay for it."


    However, Qi Lili was not convinced. She said: "money alwayses from her own hands."


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent for a moment, pulled out a smile and said:


    "would you like to see what your mother bought for you first?"


    If the wife was moved by the mother''s gift, wouldn''t she not be angry about the hundreds of dors?


    After all, he was moved. Tang Shaoyuan believed that although Lili had a big temper, she was kind and emotional.


    Qi Lili twisted her eyebrows and thought about it. She took the bag from Tang Shaoyuan''s hand, pulled out the scarf and looked around.


    Then Qi Lili growled:


    "is this special also called a scarf?"


    "Look at the color, the pattern, and the feel, let your mother surround her or not!"


    Qi Lili feels like she''s going to explode. This kind of gaudy and old-fashioned scarf feels like a ten yuan scarf on the roadside. How can she buy it back for her?


    Tang Shaoyuan was stunned by the roar. Isn''t the color good-looking?


    Actually, it''s not bad, but if you look carefully, it''s not suitable for young people, but it''s my mother''s heart. My mother''s eyes must be different from those of young people at her age.


    But even so, Lili shouldn''t be so angry.


    "This is my mother''s heart..." Tang Shaoyuan said weakly.


    Qi Lili is angry, and she doesn''t want to blurt out:


    "I don''t need her heart. If the old woman has no eyes, don''t buy anything. She looks upset!"


    This is the first time that Qi Lili has called her mother-inw an old woman since she got married.


    Tang Shaoyuan was a little angry, he said:


    "how can you say that?"


    When Qi Lili saw that Tang Shaoyuan was angry, she was even more angry:


    "why can''t I just look at it and get angry."


    Qi Lili throws her scarf in the corner. Who wants to use it? She really wants to go out with such old-fashioned things. She is afraid that she will beughed off.


    Tang Shaoyuan stares at the scarf that Qi Lili threw away. His expression is a little twisted. He endures it again and again, and finally says:


    "how can you do this? It''s my mother''s heart."


    "You don''t have to put it away. It''s so sad for my mother to know that you just throw it away."


    "Your mother, your mother, is your mother all the time, you are a Ma Baonan, you go with your mother." Qi Lili yells at Tang Shaoyuan.


    It''s Ma Baonan who talks about mom.


    Tang Shaoyuan retorted:


    "what, I''m walking around you day by day. You say that I dare not go east or west. I haven''t heard my mother''s words like this. What''s Ma Baonan?"

 Chapter 926

    But Qi Lili now insists that Tang Shaoyuan is a Ma Baonan.


    This is not, for the sake of his mother, dare to quarrel with her.


    So that Qi Lili''s sense of her mother-inw also plummeted. Anyway, she didn''t like her mother-inw any more.


    For Qi Lili forced an charges, Tang Shaoyuan said very painful, very helpless.


    Simply to the end, no matter what Qi Lili said, Tang Shaoyuan listened silently.


    No more refutation.


    But the more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She scolded Tang Shaoyuan for nothing and said, "I''m preparing for pregnancy now. How can I have children without a good mood?"


    "Now you are paying for food yourself, don''t you mean to put pressure on me to eat less?"


    "I never thought it would be so difficult for me to get married to your family."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    Forbearance.


    No refutation.


    Don''t talk back.


    That''s the king.


    After Meng Li and Lao Tang cooked the medicine, Lao Tang looked at Meng Li and said to him with two hands:


    "guess which hand has sugar in it?"


    "If you guess right, I''ll give it to you."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing. Do you need to guess?


    She can release her mental energy at a nce.


    However, it seems boring with mental power, at least the partner the client meets is good.


    Although the in can not give the rich.


    "Right hand." Meng Li points to Lao Tang''s right hand.


    Lao Tang opened his hands and said:


    "it''s all yours."


    Meng Li took a piece of sugar with a smile and opened it in his mouth. It was sweet. Before, the bitter taste of Chinese medicine was covered up.


    He gave one to Lao Tang, put it in his mouth, and then said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll see what they ordered."


    Meng Li gave a sound and waited in the kitchen for a while. After a while, Lao Tang came back, shook his head and said to Meng Li:


    "the couple are still fighting. Just hearing Qi Lili''s voice, I don''t know what made her so angry."


    Meng centrifugal said that there is something else, not a few hundred dors.


    What do ordinary people fight for? It''s just this.


    Old Tang still didn''t quite understand women''s thoughts. He felt that he and his wife were just one child. Everyone was a family. He didn''t want to be so clear.


    But Qi Lili has to worry all the time and can''t suffer losses.


    "I opened it and had a look. The shrimp I ordered and the pepper on it all made me feel spicy."


    "You can''t eat." Old Tang asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li is not interested in eating Qi Lili''s prawns. If she wants to eat them, can''t she get angry?


    Besides, this gives Qi Lili a reason to say that she is wrong in front of Tang Shaoyuan.


    What she has to do is to be a kind and kind mother-inw who is devoted to the consideration of her son and daughter-inw, but her daughter-inw doesn''t understand and appreciate this.


    Like today''s scarf, will Qili thank her?


    ording to her character, she must be very angry and swear.


    But Tang Shaoyuan certainly does not think so, in Tang Shaoyuan''s heart, she is a loving mother.


    Don''t say Tang Shaoyuan doesn''t think so, that is to say, people who are a little reasonable don''t like it and won''t get angry in front of their husband.


    No, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just a piece of heart.


    Ten yuan can''t be bought at a loss. Even Qi Lili is worth the money.


    "No, let''s heat up the leftovers." Meng Li suggested.


    Lao Tang nodded:


    "that''s OK. If they have food, they don''t have to worry about it. When they are hungry, theye out to eat."


    Meng Li and Tang cooked hot dishes together. He didn''t even bother to eat leftovers in the living room. Instead, he went to the kitchen and ate one bowl at a time.


    "Let''s invite our inws to get together in two days." Meng Li said.


    Lao Tang:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s nothing. Now Lili has arrived at our home. If she''s OK, she should walk around more."


    "Whatever you want." Old Tang said.


    Meng Li said:


    "at home or outside?"


    Lao Tang said:


    "let''s go out and work hard at home. You don''t know what people like to eat, what you want to eat and what you like to eat outside."


    Meng Li nodded. Because the couple were quarreling, they were too embarrassed to sit in the living room and watch TV.


    Lao Tang made trouble on his mobile phone and found a movie to watch.


    Pull Meng Li to watch together.


    Shao Mengli can only see the spirit of the living room together.He knocked on the door, and Tang asked him to open it.


    When the door opened, Tang Shaoyuan watched his parents sit together and stare at a small mobile phone screen to watch a movie. He sighed and understood why his parents didn''t watch TV in the living room.


    I have wronged my parents.


    "Have you eaten?" Tang Shaoyuan asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "your father and I ate yesterday''s leftovers."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "have some more."


    When Lao Tang stares at his son''s mobile screen, Meng Li says, "no, you know your father and I don''t eat chili."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    Meng Li kindly asks Tang Shaoyuan to bring Qi Lili into the room to eat. Don''t let others be hungry.


    True. Loving mother. Meng Li.


    Tang Shaoyuan brought the food to the room and began to eat with Qi Lili on the balcony.


    But Tang Shaoyuan can''t eat spicy food. He can''t stand it after eating a little.


    Qi Lili is just coaxed by Tang Shaoyuan. She feels bored when eating alone. She has to force Tang Shaoyuan to eat with her.


    Tang Shaoyuan


    What the hell.


    If you don''t want to eat, you have to force people to eat.


    He can''t eat chili. Thinking of this, Tang Shaoyuan thinks that his wife doesn''t understand people. He usually orders the hottest food, but his family doesn''t eat chili.


    Can only use boiling water, but with boiling water again is still a little spicy, not to say, not delicious.


    I don''t ask my wife to follow them. They don''t eat chili, but can I order a non spicy dish when I order?


    However, Tang Shaoyuan, who had just experienced a quarrel, did not dare to say it. It was another quarrel.


    Sweating and wiping his nose, Tang Shaoyuan was eating shrimp with Qi Lili.


    Looking at Qi Lili eating, her face turned better and began to smile at him. Tang Shaoyuan felt a little bit happy at the moment.


    It''s hard to be scolded.


    The next day, Qi Lili woke up at noon. Yesterday, the old woman was still sitting in the living room. Today, the living room is empty.


    After shouting for a long time, no one agreed. Qi Lili wanted to order some takeout. After thinking about it, she would save a little today. When she goes out to y, she can eat whatever she wants.


    Qi Lili didn''t admit that yesterday''s Stewed prawns were too oily, which made her stuffy. Today, she''s going to eat some porridge dishes to relieve her boredom.


    Qilili tidies up and goes out. Meng Li has been practicing in her room. Seeing qilili go, she calls her inws.


    Let''s get together tomorrow evening. All the ces are reserved.


    Don''t refuse. What''s the matter with the inws? Meng Li said that he would just get together. If it''s all right, he has toe.

 Chapter 927

    In the evening, Meng Li didn''t cook because of backache.


    Lao Tang is just ready to work overtime. In fact, he doesn''t have to work overtime tonight, but Meng Li has made an appointment for his family to go out for dinner tomorrow, so Lao Tang decides to work overtime tonight.


    Do the work ahead of time to make time for tomorrow evening.


    There are only Tang Shaoyuan, Qi Lili and Meng Li at home.


    Meng Li''s back hurts. Tang Shaoyuan can only try to discuss with Qi Lili:


    "let''s go to cook."


    Qi Lili nced at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "where''s your mother?"


    Tang Shaoyuan: "Mom says she has a backache."


    Qi Lili ironically pulled the corner of the mouth, backache?


    Back pain also ran everywhere, wake up at noon, people are gone.


    "If you want me to tell your mother to go to the hospital for examination, don''t believe that the quacks in the small clinic outside just grab two pieces of Chinese medicine to drink. It''s not good for a long time." Qi Lili said.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that his wife was concerned about his mother, and he was very happy. He just nodded to talk, and heard his wife say:


    "I can''t do anything because of backache every day, I don''t do any food, and the room hasn''t been cleaned up. You see, our room hasn''t been dyed for a few days."


    The smile on Tang Shaoyuan''s face disappeared.


    Feeling said for a long time is looking forward to my mother to do housework.


    Want to say what all endure, lest be used by Qi Lili is Ma Baonan.


    I dare not speak.


    "I''ll drag it. I''ll drag it." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Qi Lili looks white:


    "isn''t it tiring to mop the floor when Ie back from work every day?"


    "If I say your mother''s life is better, my mother has to go home to serve my brother and my father when she has to go to work, and there is no backache."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    Forbearance.


    He went out directly and began to mop the floor with a mop. Looking at Tang Shaoyuan dragging the floor with his back, Qi Lili sighed:


    "this is the sorrow of having no money. If you have money to buy a sweeping robot directly, it''s over. Where do you need to work so hard?"


    Tang Shaoyuan


    Yes, yes, he has no money.


    After a good performance in the unit, it''s good to be promoted. If you earn more money, you won''t be scolded by your wife every day.


    To be honest, ording to the economy of the Tang family, we can''t afford to buy a robot, but the old couple haven''t touched this, and they still use the traditional mop.


    In fact, as long as she buys a few less clothes, she can buy a good robot to sweep the floor.


    Tang Shaoyuan finished mopping the floor, cleaned the room, and said to Qi Lili:


    "I''ll make you what you want."


    Qi Lili tilted her head to look at Tang Shaoyuan and said:


    "what you made is not delicious."


    Tang Shaoyuan said sincerely:


    "I''ll learn to do it and put more peppers for you to satisfy you, my queen."


    I''m really worried that my wife will call againter to order food. I can''t stand it every day.


    Qi Lili was barely satisfied and said:


    "if you see anything delicious in the refrigerator, just make it."


    Don''t want to let Tang Shaoyuan go out to buy, when the timees, the old woman will give money, Tang Shaoyuan no longer, but also spend their own money.


    It''s hard.


    Tang Shaoyuan secretly felt relieved, rummaged in the refrigerator and found out the ingredients.


    Then in the kitchen for a while Ping Ping, get a little food, afraid of his wife is not satisfied, alone to mom and dad from the pot part, desperately put spicy inside.


    During the meal, Tang Shaoyuan called Meng Li and asked him:


    "Mom, is your waist better? Why don''t you check it out? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll drink the Chinese medicine first."


    Tang Shaoyuan advised:


    "don''t dy, don''t endure, otherwise things will be more and more serious."


    Meng Li looked at Tang Shaoyuan and said with a smile:


    "good son, mom doesn''t want much. I don''t feel pain in my waist with you."


    Tang Shaoyuan felt his head a little embarrassed and said:


    "have a meal."


    During the meal, Qi Lili was a little dissatisfied with Tang Shaoyuan''s dishes, and said directly:


    "just knowing how to put pepper, how can she not know how to put some salt?"


    "It''s too greasy to eat."


    Tang Shaoyuan was embarrassed and Meng Li was silent.


    Qi Lili took a bad look at Tang Shaoyuan, then looked at Meng Li and said:


    "mom cooks better. Tomorrow, mom will do it."


    It''s said that Qi Lili doesn''t like Tang Shaoyuan. It''s not. She''s still a little short guard. She doesn''t want her husband to cook.


    But I can''t say how much I like it. Otherwise, I won''t say that if I kill my child, I will hit my child. If I divorce, I will divorce. If I divorce, I will use Tang Shaoyuan as a spare tire.


    But contact with other men is not broken.Meng Li listened to Qi Lili''s words, but she couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    Qili really regards her as a servant. She can''t be seen idle.


    However, Meng Li put down the spoon in front of him. He was very nervous, and the soup sshed.


    "Well, well, as long as Lily likes to eat, I''ll make it for Lily." Meng Lichi looks at Qi Lili lovingly.


    Qi Lili has a loving look on her face to Meng Li''s eyes, but she feels cool and gloomy.


    It''s intuitive that the old woman is not well intentioned.


    Tang Shaoyuan wants to talk and stop. He wants to say that his mother has a backache. How can he cook for an hour? Can he stand it?


    But seeing Qi Lili beside him, Tang Shao yuanleng didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I called my inws today, and we''ll get together tomorrow." Meng Li said to Qi Lili.


    Qi Lili let out a cry. Her mother called her and said, "what''s the matter? Is it about 200000?".


    But these days, no one in the family mentions the 200000. The Tang family should have recognized the 200000 and told her that it wasn''t this.


    She can eat all these people in the Tang family, and dare not mention it.


    The next day old Tang came back from work and nned to drive the car with his family to the restaurant. There were arge number of people, so he had a private room for chatting.


    Qi Lili went out to clean up, but also agile, that is, Tang Shaoyuan a little does not care about the image, dressed very ordinary.


    Meng Li said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "as the saying goes, people depend on clothes and Buddha depends on gold. If you dress up well, it''s better to go with Lili."


    Tang Shaoyuan said, and then nodded:


    "then I''ll go back and change."


    He went back to pester Qi Lili to match his clothes. Qi Lili was surprised and asked:


    "how do you remember to dress up?"


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t do it, he thought:


    "my mother said that it''s not good for me to match like this. Let me dress better and go with you better."


    Qi Lili''s face came down:


    "it''s your mother who says, Ma Baonan, go to your mother again."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    He is just stating the facts!


    It''s because he wants to be morepatible with Lili. Is it wrong?


    "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. It''s all about you." Tang Shaoyuan resolutely admitted his mistake.


    Qi Lili thought that she was going to go out soon. She had no time to get angry. She rolled her eyes and snorted. Then she went to find clothes for Tang Shaoyuan.

 Chapter 928

    When Tang Shaoyuan came out, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "this is good."


    Lao Tang took a look at the time and said:


    "let''s go now. Don''t let our rtives arrive. We are still on the way. Let them wait."


    When we went out to the restaurant, Meng Li saw Tang Shaoyuan''s car in the parking lot and said to Tang: "this car looks familiar."


    Old Tang whispered:


    "? This is his son''s car."


    Meng Li was surprised. He seemed to remember andughed awkwardly.


    Qili couldn''tugh.


    The old man and the old woman are muttering something. She can''t hear it.


    When Tang Shaoyuan saw his car, his eyes showed nostalgia. When Qi Lili gave him a white look, Tang Shaoyuan didn''t see much.


    We went inside together, ready to take the elevator. We met Qi''s father, Qi''s mother and Qi Qiang. They all came.


    Qi Qiang is Qi Lili''s brother.


    Meng Li took a look at a young man who was tall and big. He was somewhat handsome, ruffian and uninhibited.


    Clothes are popr among young people nowadays. They are quite fashionable.


    "Old Tang, you can count it."


    Qi''s father smiles at Lao Tang. Lao Tang smiles and greets him. Qi''s mother greets Meng Li a few words, but there''s nothing to say. Then she goes to chat with Qi Lili.


    Qi Qiang is also close to his elder sister. Meng Li walks with Tang Shaoyuan. Tang Shaoyuan asks:


    "Mom, how do you choose to get together today for your backache?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "your father will be on the night shift next week, and there''s no time. It''s not that Lili hasn''t seen her parents for a long time, so eat together to make Lili happy."


    Tang Shaoyuan felt in his heart that his mother was very kind to Lili.


    I feel better than my son. I always take care of Lili''s feelings.


    Qi''s mother asked Qi Lili quietly:


    "what''s going on these days? Is their family strong? "


    Qi Lili said with pride:


    " anyway, if I can handle it, will my character be bullied? "


    "Qi''s mother knows her children well and knows that this is not true. She said with satisfaction:


    " that''s good. Her husband is obedient and her parents inw don''t care about their own business. "


    Qi Lili gave a sound, and Qi''s mother looked at her son and said to her sincerely:


    "although you are married, you should also think about your brother. As a sister, you should help your brother more."


    Qi Lili nced at her father-inw and husband, who were a little far away from her, and said:


    "I don''t need to tell you what good thing I didn''t care about him?"


    Qi Lili said, patting Qi Qiang on the back, Qi Qiang ttered his sister with a smile.


    "That is, you know, your brother will be your support in the future. With your brother, you won''t be bullied in your life." Qi Ma said.


    Qili smiles. That''s the truth.


    Married may divorce, but the younger brother is her younger brother all his life, this rtionship will never change.


    Lao Tang is chatting with Lao Qi, but what makes him a little ufortable is that Lao Qi has been asking about their family. What do you mean?


    Do they have to report every cent to their inws?


    What else can old Tang say? After all these years, the length of service has gone up. With Qi Lili''s efforts to spend money, do you really think five or six thousand a month is enough?


    In the past, it was enough, but now it is not enough.


    It''s not that Qi Lili spent all the money. After all, they also ate it. It''s just that the cost of living has doubled because of Qi Lili''s arrival.


    The father-inw was still pitiful in front of him. He said that his sry was low and his life was stressful. He also said that he had a son who was not married. He said that he was very worried.


    Lao Tang:??


    Your son didn''t get married.


    At the moment, Lao Tang had a feeling that something was wrong.


    Only Meng Li, who knows the plot, knows that Qi Lili and the Tang familypletely broke up because in the end, the Tang family had no money to lend Qi Qiang 200000 yuan to get married and buy a house.


    It''s said to be borrowing money. In fact, if it''s borrowed, I''m afraid it won''te back.


    Otherwise, the first 200000 people would have been washed away.


    The conditions of Qi family are not so good. Compared with Tang family, there are three rooms and one living room in Tang family. Even if Qi Lili has enough space to have a baby, it''s spacious.


    But Qi family''s room is the old house many years ago, small two rooms, not with decoration, a couple, a son, Qi Lili living on the balcony, very crowded.


    So it''s urgent to get married and buy a house. Of course, you can live without buying a house. That''s because other girls probably don''t want to.


    From the parking lot to the elevator, we got on the elevator together. When we got to the restaurant, the waiter came out to meet them and took them into the private room.It''s time to order.


    Meng Li handed the menu to Qi Lili and said with a smile:


    "you order, just you know what your parents like to eat."


    Qi Lili took the menu and began to order.


    Tang Shaoyuan chats with Qi Qiang and asks if Qi Qiang''s new store has been decorated.


    Qi Qiang said:


    "it happened that my brother-inw asked you toe here, and I knew that he cared about me. In fact, the decoration money was almost enough, so it was not finished all the time."


    Tang Shaoyuan said he couldn''t answer that.


    Qi Lili stares at Tang Shaoyuan.


    Why don''t you talk about money? It''s very bad.


    However, Qi Qiang didn''t care that Tang Shaoyuan didn''t answer. He said to himself:


    "brother inw, do you have enough money, lend me some?"


    Tang Shaoyuan took a look at his parents, but he didn''t say a word. He was so embarrassed that he said:


    "my sry card is all on your sister."


    Qi Qiang patted Tang Shaoyuan on the shoulder:


    "not bad, brother-inw."


    "Then I''ll ask my sister to bring it to me?" Qi Qiang said so directly.


    Tang Shaoyuan: Er.


    Meng Li said:


    "Xiaoqiang,st time I heard your brother-inw say that all the 200000 yuan were invested by you. What a big store it is, 200000 yuan is not enough."


    Meng Li''s expression is very sincere, just like a simple question, it seems that there is no other meaning.


    Qi Qiang said triumphantly:


    "that''s right. Now the rent alone is not enough. To be honest, 200000 yuan is enough for rent and franchise fee."


    Meng Li was very surprised and asked insightfully:


    "where is the rent so expensive? At that time, it was said that it was enough for your brother-inw to pay a down payment for a house."


    Qi Lili is wringing her eyebrows. She feels something is wrong.


    Qi Ma and Qi PA are also a little ufortable. Don''t they say that we won''t mention the 200000 today?


    How did you mention it, although I didn''t ask you to pay it back.


    Qi Qiang disdains:


    "is residence the same concept as shop? Shops in good prime locations have good business. What does good business mean? Make money


    "It''s useless to buy a house with it. If you invest in it, you''ll get the 200000 yuan back in a year and a half."


    Meng Li wants tough a little. Qi Qiang''s tone is not small. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how hard reality is.

 Chapter 929

    To say the least, Qi Qiang earned 200000 yuan in a year and a half. What does it have to do with them?


    Some people don''t pay back when they have money.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said to Qi Qiang directly:


    "at that time, the 200000 yuan was originally for saving face, and then brought it back to let your sister husband buy a house, but you didn''t tell us when you invested it. What I mean is to see if you can write a note. It''s not to worry about you, it''s to follow a procedure."


    Meng Li''s words stunned a group of people.


    Tang didn''t expect his wife to write a IOU, but he didn''t stop it.


    I have an IOU. I''m more secure.


    Xiao Tang was even more muddled. Seeing Qi Lili''s eyes full of anger and disbelief, Tang Shaoyuan felt a thump.


    Just two words.


    It''s over.


    No matter how it is settled in the end, my wife will definitely make trouble with him.


    Why didn''t mom talk it over with herself.


    But Qi''s father, Qi''s mother, and Qi Qiang''s face became very heavy.


    Writing a note seems to be too outsider. Obviously, I''m worried that they won''t pay it back.


    Qi Lili kicks Tang Shaoyuan with her feet. Tang Shaoyuan''s voice trembles and shouts his mother.


    Meng Li shed tears, and she said:


    "I know I act like a viin, but I also think about Lili and Xiao Tang. We don''t have the ability to make money, so we expect to pay them a down payment before the house price doesn''t rise too much."


    "Now that Qian hasn''te back without a word, I''m not sure. I can''t sleep all night."


    Looking at his wife''s tears, Lao Tang couldn''t help saying:


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent, not to mention that his mother couldn''t sleep for the 200000 yuan. Sometimes he couldn''t sleep for the 200000 yuan.


    The wife shouts everyday that she doesn''t want to live with her parents inw, saying that he is useless and can''t afford a house.


    My brother-inw, the money is really hard. It''s not a small sum


    Mom just said what he wanted to say but didn''t dare to say.


    "Lao Jiang, you don''t trust us. We are all inws. You are too stingy." Qi Ma''s face is ugly to say.


    Meng Li wiped his tears:


    "I know I''m not right. Ah, I''m mean. How can I be such a character?"


    Meng Li looks guilty and reproaches himself. I am what you say I am.


    I don''t argue with you head on. A quarrel will give you a chance to walk away?


    Now it''s good to be poor, at least it''s not good to leave.


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be too old to sleep for a long time."


    Meng Li looks at Qi Qiang who looks ugly and says.


    Qi Qiang said:


    "are you urging me to pay back the money?"


    Meng Li: "no, I just want an IOU. Be more practical. You can understand it. It''s human nature."


    I should have written a IOU when I borrowed money.


    "If you have money, you can return 200000 to your brother-inw..."


    Meng Li added weakly.


    Qi''s father looked at Lao Tang and said:


    "Lao Tang, nothing can be left to women''s mischief."


    It means that your wife is making trouble now, and you don''t care?


    But Tang said: "I think what my wife said is right. Now she can''t eat well and sleep well. As soon as she hears that the house price has gone up, she panics and worries very much. It''s normal for us people to keep up with the rising house price when we save money."


    "On the contrary, it''s you, Lao Qi. You need a bowl of water for your son and daughter. Don''t let your daughter stick to your son all the time."


    Lao Tang thought that anyway, he was already unhappy. It''s better to say it directly.


    And let him me his wife?


    Is it wrong for my wife to ask me to write an IOU?


    It''s just that he didn''t discuss in advance, which made him unprepared.


    Now I can only follow my wife''s words.


    Lao Qi


    Qi Qiang is a young man. He is so angry that he can''t hold his breath. He roared:


    "after all, today is to force me to write the IOU, Hongmenyan!"


    "Are you afraid I won''t pay you back? You just look down on people. "


    "Would you like me to give you two hundred thousand immediately? I''m sorry, no, it''s already used, but I''ll write a broken IOU, I''ll give you don''t look down on people, don''t bully young poor! "


    Qi Qiang pointed to Meng Li and Lao Tang and red at their Tang family.


    Meng Li looked at Qi Qiang timidly with fear on his face. Then Qi Qiang called out in a loud voice:


    "waiter,e in."


    When the waiter came in, Qi Qiang said:


    "find me a piece of white paper and a pen."Looking at Qi Qiang, the waiter turned red with anger, nodded and quickly found a pen and paper for Qi Qiang.


    Qi''s mother asked Qi Qiang:


    "do you really want to write?"


    Qi Qiang sneered:


    "write, of course. Can I have a better life without writing about my sister''s days in the Tang family? I don''t want to bow down. "


    Meng Li: Er.


    Don''t borrow money if you don''t want to lower your head. To be exact, don''t move other people''s money privately.


    This kind of behavior itself is inferior to others, OK?


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and she didn''t dare to speak. She was worried that when she spoke to Qi Qiang, Qi Qiang would not be able to write the IOU for a long time, so she turned it off.


    Meng couldn''t speak without him, and Lao Tang didn''t speak at all.


    Tang Shaoyuan is now receiving Qi Lili''s death gaze.


    Seeing that the two elders of the Tang family stopped talking, Qi Qiang sneered. With a kind of charity and anger, he wrote down the IOU, then threw it directly in front of Meng Li and said:


    "take it, and remember, if you Tang family dare to bully my sister, you will pass me first."


    With that, Qi Qiang stood up and prepared to go out. Meng Li stood up and stopped Qi Qiang:


    "don''t leave for dinner."


    Qi Qiang took a look at Meng Li and said with a sneer:


    "I''m sorry, I can''t enjoy this meal."


    Meng Li stood in front of Qi Qiang:


    "don''t be angry."


    Qi Qiangcai didn''t care if Meng Li was in front of him. He directly knocked Meng Li away with his body.


    Meng Li was hit by Qi Qiang, and his body faltered.


    Qi Qiang mmed the door and went out.


    Lao Tang came to help Meng Li and said in a low voice:


    "if you want to leave, why are you stopping him?"


    Meng Li said nothing on his mouth, but he put what he felt from Qi Qiang on himself.


    Then I took a look at the IOU, which is quite standard. It proves that Qi Qiang usually writes IOU.


    "Where are you going, son?"


    Qi''s father and mother took a look at Meng Li. Of course, they were not in the mood to continue to eat, so they chased him out.


    Qi Lili looks very ugly and says to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "you can have a good life by yourself."


    With that, he turned around and left with his bag.


    I went after my parents and brother.


    Tang Shaoyuan just wants to get up and chase him. Meng Li holds his waist and says to Tang Shaoyuan: "son, my back hurts."


    Tang Shaoyuan came to ask what happened.


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe he was hit by Qi Qiang just now."

 Chapter 930

    Tang Shaoyuan''s face can be tangled, his wife ran away, ording to the truth that he should go after, but his mother backache.


    It''s hard to be in the middle.


    But Lao Tang has a little understanding of Meng Li''s meaning. If his wife is hard to say, he wille.


    He said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "don''t chase him."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "why?"


    Lao Tang said:


    "now it''s all like this. It''s meaningless for you to chase out. Can''t you tell right from wrong when you are so old?"


    "Do you think they did the right thing with their family? Two hundred thousand bucks for not saying a word. "


    "You know, at that time, they said that they were worried that we would not pay for a house after we married our daughter. They insisted that we give out 200000 earnest money. What did we say? We all understand that their worries are normal, so we give them a lot of help. "


    "Why don''t you just want to take 300000 now?"


    "I''m afraid 300000 people can''t shout it out. In our small city, ordinary people''s families, and the bride price of 300000, it''s time for outsiders to say that they sold their daughters."


    Tang Shaoyuan was speechless, but the weak called his father.


    Lao Tang said:


    "I thought I''d put up with it before, as long as you two live well. But when ites to IOU, what are their faces?"


    "It''s a bit of a bully."


    Lao Tang was very angry that he was pointed to his nose and yelled by a junior Qi Qiang. What was more angry was that his inws didn''t know why and didn''t stop their son.


    To let their son lose his temper is to write an IOU. Most people are ashamed and feel embarrassed. No matter what they think, they still have room for face.


    That''s good. It''s very reasonable. The person who borrowed the money has be an uncle.


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "Dad, I know they are wrong."


    "Just know if it''s wrong. You''ll coax your wife back in a few days. Anyway, you''re not allowed to go today. It''s a shame."


    That family is domineering. There''s no need to put it up now.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at the door, and Qi Qiang came back. He sneered at Tang Shaoyuan and looked around in the private room. He didn''t find what he wanted to find, so he said to Tang Shaoyuan directly:


    "take care of yourself. My sister won''t be with you at that time. You can''t cry. Don''t forget, your marriage is destroyed by your parents."


    With that, Qi Qiang went straight away.


    Tang Shaoyuan sat on the chair, his mouth full of bitterness.


    What are these.


    Looking at Qi Qiang''s back, Lao Tang is very angry. What''s this special thing?


    To say this to his son in front of him is not to provoke their rtionship?


    Meng Li''s attitude was good, and his face said faintly:


    "we didn''t eat either. Let''s order a little."


    Celebrate.


    Old Tang is not in the mood to eat, but the private rooms have been set, so it''s not good to leave.


    He nodded, Meng Li ordered some dishes, Tang Shaoyuan ate all the way, not much.


    Has been sending messages to Qi Lili on the mobile phone, Qi Lili ignored Tang Shaoyuan.


    Don''t worry about Tang Shaoyuan.


    I wish I could catch up with my wife right away.


    But his parents won''t let him go, and Tang Shaoyuan knows that it''s not good-looking to catch up with him, so he must scold him outside.


    The family will certainly condemn him.


    He didn''t want to face this, and it was embarrassing to be seen by passers-by outside.


    All kinds of willing to let Tang Shaoyuan, although on pins and needles, did not get up to chase.


    It''s just that every minute is hard.


    Meng Li sees Tang Shaoyuan''s little actions in his eyes. What else can he say?


    I can only say that I''m not promising. Now I''m still rolling in the waves of love. I can''t understand some things.


    After dinner, when he went to drive in the parking lot, Lao Tang looked at Tang Shaoyuan''s car in the parking lot and said:


    "didn''t the Qi family drive this car?"


    Meng Li smiles. Qi Qiang bumps into her. She touches the key of the car. What else can I do?


    Before, Qi Qiang came back to look for the car keys, but because of the face problem, he didn''t ask them.


    Asked also said did not know.


    Just find a ce to put the car. Meng Li won''t let others drive it any more. Unfortunately, the client doesn''t have a driver''s license, so he can only let Lao Tang drive it at that time.


    When he got home, Tang Shaoyuan was always depressed and sighed. Lao Tang was toozy to talk to Tang Shaoyuan, and Meng Li was toozy to talk to Tang Shaoyuan.


    If the client sees it, he should be distressed and let Tang Shaoyuan take Qi Lili back.


    It''s a pity she didn''t.


    It''s better that Qili doesn''te back.


    In the evening, Meng Li said to Lao Tang:


    "I''ve got my car keys back."


    Lao Tang looks at Meng Li in surprise"Ah?"


    "From Qi Qiang, he took back his son''s car key." Meng Li exined.


    Lao Tang: "OK, this technique."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you can find a ce to put it up some other day and don''t give it to our son. As soon as you say that your son should give it to Qi Qiang again, you don''t want to take advantage of them."


    Lao Tang looks at Meng Li:


    "I think it''s Qi Lili who has appointed to quarrel with her son."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "Lao Tang, you always want to step back and think that two children can live a good life, but why don''t you think that Qili is suitable for our son?"


    Greedy people are hard to satisfy, the desire is growing.


    To satisfy this desire, there are other greater desires.


    Their family can''t afford the Buddha.


    Even if there is a ten million family property, it is not enough for Qi Lili to be greedy.


    "I have to run in if it''s not suitable. What else can I do? I''m married now." Said Tang.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "some people can''t run in. The more we retreat, the more greedy they are. It''s true."


    "You''d better not be too strong as a mother-inw, or your son will not be good with any girl." Lao Tang pondered and said directly.


    Meng Li: "where I am strong, it is clear that the whole family is very strong."


    The client''s character is definitely not strong. He should be open-minded, otherwise the 200000 yuan won''t be silent for the first time.


    The strong ones have been fighting for a long time.


    The main reason is that Qi Lili and her family have gone too far and pressed too hard.


    The Tang family as ATM, son business, marriage money want to let the Tang family out.


    If there is no divorce, Qi Qiang will have to pay the Tang family for the cost of giving birth to children.


    Let Meng Li can''t help but think of seeing a paragraph on the Inte.


    I want 200000 betrothal gifts when I marry you, and your brother wants 200000 betrothal gifts when he marries his wife. So now you ask me for 400000 betrothal gifts. 200000 is yours, and 200000 is for your brother to marry his wife.


    Then I might as well take 200000 yuan and marry your brother''s girlfriend.


    No middleman makes the difference.


    Lao Tang said: "it''s too much to be in charge of the family, and it''s also speechless for the two families to tear their faces for one IOU."


    "And Qi Qiang, that boy is too shameful!"


    "Now it''s up to your son to coax his wife back, and then it will be over."

 Chapter 931

    Looking at Meng Li, Lao Tang said helplessly:


    "you didn''t say a word about this."


    Meng Li: "I told you that you are not happy. I''m sorry."


    Lao Tang


    Is he that kind of person?


    But because of face, it''s not so easy to say.


    "Don''t tell your son the car''s back." Meng Li gave the key to Lao Tang and said.


    Lao Tang said:


    "if you don''t tell him how to do it, they think they have lost their car and are looking for it all over the world."


    Meng Li looked at Old Tang, and old Tang said:


    "in this way, I told my son to put the car away, but no one would drive for the time being."


    Meng Li: "why?"


    Lao Tang: "what''s the reason? My son still doesn''t understand? If my son can promise not to lend his car to his brother-inw, he can drive it. "


    "Today, the car is full of scratches. I don''t care about it." Lao Tang is a little distressed.


    At that time, his son wanted to buy a car. Without saying a word, he took it to buy it, which was more expensive than his car. As a result, after being with Qi Lili, his son hardly touched the car.


    It''s all Qi Qiang who takes it away. He doesn''t mean to return it at all.


    Want to understand, Qi Qiang does not respect him, still expect to drive their car?


    No way.


    He paid for the car.


    Meng Lilin saw Tang Shaoyuan calling Qi Lili before going to bed. Tang Shaoyuan''s expression was very forbearing and his neck was red. It should be Qi Lili who was scolding Tang Shaoyuan.


    The Qi family must have cursed this side.


    Now that Tang Shaoyuan is still in love with Qi Lili, he can''t ask the Qi family to pay back the money. At that time, they will be forced to divorce. It''s time for Tang Shaoyuan to resent his parents.


    Meng Li felt that he should continue to y the role of a kind mother-inw.


    At least we have to wait for them to copse, because there must be a lot of trouble between them.


    Don''t inws have to write IOU?


    My brother knows what to do.


    If you really want to pay back the money, why are you afraid to write an IOU.


    The next morning, Lao Tang told Tang Shaoyuan: "yesterday, your brother-inw''s key was left in the private room. I picked it up. I''ll drive the car and put it away. Don''t drive it."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression was a little difficult to say. He said:


    "why didn''t you tell them?"


    It means to give them back the car keys.


    "Do you want me to be the master of that arrogant attitude? Are you the Qi family or the Tang family? " Old Tang asked Tang Shaoyuan.


    Tang Shaoyuan was speechless.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "Dad, since you''ve got the key back, let me open it." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Old Tang: "how many days can you drive? It won''t be your brother-inw''s in a few days. "


    Tang Shaoyuan


    So powerless.


    "Didn''t you see that car drive like that? I''ve got scratches all over my body. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong. Have you repaired it? " Lao Tang looks at his worthless son.


    I''m really tired.


    I don''t say no.


    You shouldn''t have borrowed the car at that time.


    What''s the purpose of buying a car? It''s for your son''s convenience, not for someone else''s son.


    Lao Tang left directly. He didn''t bother to take Tang Shaoyuan with him. Tang Shaoyuan''s performance was really bad.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt very tired, and now he was caught between his parents and his wife. Yesterday, his wife said that his parents cheated too much. Looking at Meng Li cleaning the table behind him, Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t helpining:


    "Mom, nice, why do you mention that?"


    It''s disturbing the house.


    Meng Li Leng looked at Tang Shaoyuan with an injured face:


    "son, isn''t it for you?"


    "I know you miss the 200000 yuan. You dare not say anything. Mom will be the viin."


    Tang Shaoyuan immediately sad, yes, mother or for him.


    How can I vent my anger on my mother.


    "I''m sorry, mom." Tang Shaoyuan lowered his head and said.


    Meng Li said weakly:


    "son, did I do something wrong? Why don''t Ie and apologize to them today and give them the IOU by the way? "


    Tang Shaoyuan Don''t


    "That''s what happened..."


    Anyway, it''s all like this, but at least I got an IOU.


    If you return the IOU to them again, it will be in vain?


    It''s embarrassing.


    There''s a sense of putting your face up for them to smoke.


    And Tang Shaoyuan is very upset. He can feel the unwillingness of Qi Lili to live with him. Last night, he said he was divorced.


    Divorce is full of divorce. Tang Shaoyuan feels that his ears are full of divorce.


    But they just got married.Meng Li said:


    "son, in fact, I feel that she wille back in a few days."


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Meng Li:


    "how can you say that?"


    Meng Li: "you believe mom once, Lili, she is so sensible, she wille back."


    It''s not that Qi Lili is really sensible. It''s just that in the plot, the time when Qi Lili asked for the 100000 child fund, she also went back to her mother''s home, but she didn''t go back.


    Qi Lili doesn''t want to go back to her mother''s house to live on the balcony. She''s used to living in the Tang family, and she''s despised.


    In my mother''s house, I don''t want to order takeout. I just want to eat fruit. I want to be told by her mother.


    Qi Lili is not allowed to eat any delicious food. It must be left to her son.


    As for theter divorce, on the one hand, it was because there was no money to lend Qi Qiang to buy a house. On the most important hand, it should be that Qi Lili had someone outside.


    Although the plot does not introduce this in detail, many aspects of theter plot can be proved.


    Qi Lili is pregnant at home every day. She often calls people on the phone. She is very quiet and taboo about the client''s family.


    Go out to make up, and even a car to send qilili back, qilili with the owner of a very warm, ambiguous atmosphere.


    Bring back some jewelry bags.


    This is what the neighbor told the client implicitly. The client thought that Qi Lili loved to chat with the driver.


    Meng Li also feels that he usually talks about divorce every day without divorce. Suddenly, one day, the divorce was carried out vigorously, and even the child was knocked out without hesitation, which made things unusual.


    At that time, he suddenly changed his mind, saying that 300000 was a betrothal gift, or he decided not to pay it back.


    It''s also the rhythm of thoroughly tearing the skin, without any scruples.


    Maybe it was the Tang family who borrowed the 200000 yuan to buy a house for Qi Qiang at that time, which was also the end of the divorce.


    It''s supposed to be thest stroke, so I''m in such a hurry.


    But now there should be no one outside Qili, so she wille back.


    It''s much morefortable here.


    There''s a confession.


    Looking at Meng Li''s firm expression, Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help being suspicious.


    Will you reallye back?


    Meng Li sighed:


    "Lili should go back to his parents'' ideological work. This child is really sensible."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    How can mom be so simple? Mom just thinks too much of Lili.


    Lily is not as good as her mother thought.


    In fact, she was very angry about her mother''s asking her to write a IOU.


    She said that she didn''t trust them. She said that she was too small-minded and didn''t regard her as a daughter-inw


    Now that my parents are doing this, don''t me her for being ruthless when something happens.


    Anyway, Lili''s opinion of her mother broke through the sky.

 Chapter 932

    The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has always been difficult to deal with, but I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to deal with when it really fell on me.


    "If you go out on a business trip for a few days, a man must have a career to be worthy of people''s eyes. If you work hard, Lili will be moved to see you struggling, and thene back."


    "After all, if you''re on a business trip, Lili won''t me you for not picking her up."


    Meng Li said.


    Tang Shaoyuan: "business trip?"


    "There is such an opportunity, but Lili won''t let it."


    Meng Li also knew that there was such a thing, so she said in surprise:


    "how can we not let it? Business trip is also a way to strengthen work ability, which is very training."


    "You have to go. Lili happens to be at her mother''s house. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "When youe back from your business trip, Lili will be back."


    Meng Li can be fooled. Let''s go on a business trip.


    You can''t imagine the benefits of travel.


    At least on a business trip, Qi Lili can''t me Tang Shaoyuan for not picking her up.


    Busy with work, I don''t have time to mutter with Qili all day.


    Tang Shaoyuan said that he thought about it and asked the leaders about it. In fact, Tang Shaoyuan hesitated, but in the eyes of the leaders, he wanted to go.


    He arranged Tang Shaoyuan''s business trip directly.


    He wanted to know that Tang Shaoyuan didn''t think about whether to go on a business trip at all, so he came to ask, absolutely speechless.


    Suddenly, he was arranged by the hegemonic leader, and Tang Shaoyuan said that he was speechless.


    Forget it. I can''t say it''s the same as what my mother said. I can see Lili when Ie back from my business trip.


    To be honest, as a man, isn''t he tired?


    Tired, especially the wife, some things are unreasonable.


    This is Tang Shaoyuan''s escape from reality. Even if his wife doesn''te back, he is not at home.


    No embarrassment.


    Now his parents are looking at him and he feels embarrassed.


    Tang Shaoyuan is on a business trip. When he is on a business trip with his colleagues, he is very busy or inconvenient to talk. When Qi Lili calls, Tang Shaoyuan can only speak in an ordinary tone.


    Well, ah, yes. That''s right.


    But in fact, Tang Shaoyuan is facing Qi Lili''s roar.


    Qi Lili was not reconciled. She went back to her mother''s home that day, and then the Tang family came to pick her up without any gifts.


    She was so angry.


    The neighbors were secretly teasing her.


    Looking at the situation of this home, Qi Lili also has a headache. She didn''t decorate it. She used to live in it, but when she came back to the Tang family, it was very hard.


    Tang''s house has been redecorated in the past two years. The environment is much better.


    Especially the bed, a 90 cm bed on the balcony, that is her bed, how to lie down how ufortable, or big bed.


    No matter what dish she ordered or what fruit she bought at home, mom could grab it, and then she had to leave it to her brother.


    Headache, it''s not that I don''t give it to my brother, just buy it again.


    She also has to do housework. She has to do so much work at home.


    What do you think? I''m stillfortable in the Tang family.


    But how can you go back like this? That''s a shame.


    Qi Lili calls Tang Shaoyuan, revealing the meaning that you have to give me an apology, admit your mistake and guarantee that this matter will be finished.


    Although Tang Shaoyuan is dull, he also understands it. With a promise of apology, he tries to persuade Qi Lili toe back.


    Qi Lili agreed.


    When Tang Shaoyuan came back from a business trip, he went downstairs with his suitcase. Qi Lili''s parents were not at home, so Tang Shaoyuan didn''t go up. Qi Lili came down and followed Tang Shaoyuan home.


    Meng Li watched as Qi Lili and Tang Shaoyuan opened the door and were ready to enter. Tears were in his eyes. He reached out and took Qi Lili''s hand and said, "good daughter-inw, I''m back. It''s my mother who''s sorry for you. My mother is wrong. You''d bettere back."


    Qi Lili looks at Meng Li with no expression on her face. In her heart, this old woman is the best one to pretend.


    Qi Lili''s EQ is not high. In front of her husband''s face, even if she is not happy with her, her mother-inw always says this and apologizes. No matter how to say it, we can do it to avoid embarrassment and embarrassment.


    She didn''t. she pulled her cold hand out of Meng Li''s and said, "don''t be hypocritical."


    Tang Shaoyuan immediately looked at Qi Lili with a cry.


    Seems to be saying please don''t talk like that.


    Meng Li looked at Qi Lili at a loss, and she said:


    "as long as youe back."


    "I, I''m going to cook."


    I feel that I''ve been forced to be a movie queen by these people. I haven''t been an actor, but my acting skills seem to be developed.


    How kind she is.


    Meng Li gets into the kitchen, which makes Qi Lili feel like she''s out of a bad breath. What''s morefortable than giving her mother-inw a bad impression as soon as she gets home.She walked around the living room in her high heels, and said to Tang Shaoyuan, who didn''t have a good expression at the back:


    "don''t you bring me my slippers yet?"


    These days, my mother whispered in her ear all day, saying that she was still ipetent and couldn''t live with her family.


    This time back how to say also want to eat these people to death, lest be said by the mother have no ability again.


    So as soon as I came back, I gave orders to show the old woman in the kitchen how much your son wanted me.


    Can your son live without me?


    Tang Shaoyuan quietly changed his shoes. As soon as he saw that the ground had just been dragged, he could not step on it.


    This made Qi Lili start urging:


    "can you hurry up?"


    Tang Shaoyuan: ing,ing."


    He was carrying slippers toward qilili. When he passed the kitchen, Tang Shaoyuan was surprised to find his mother secretly wiping tears.


    This makes Tang Shaoyuan''s heart can''t help being stung, and his pace towards Qi Lili slows down.


    Looking at Qi Lili''s happy look, Tang Shaoyuan is not happy. Does it mean that his wife''s happiness must be based on his mother?


    Or on him?


    Tang Shaoyuan''s heart was heavy. He didn''t say anything. He put on Qi Lili''s shoes. He would do whatever Qi Lili said.


    Nothing to refute.


    This makes Qi Lili climb up the pole more and more. When she wants to eat this, she asks Tang Shaoyuan to go out and buy it. When she wants to eat which one, she also asks her to go out, but she doesn''t finish it all at once.


    He deliberately tossed Tang Shaoyuan. In his heart, he was a bit vindictive.


    Don''t you love your son? You see, your son is a cow and a horse for me. There is noint. What can you say?


    It''s not that I dare not say anything and watch it.


    Tang Shaoyuan just came back from a business trip. After being tossed about like this, he felt tired from heart to body. He didn''t feel so tired after a business trip.


    I even think that if I don''t pick up my wife today, I can have a good night''s rest.


    I won''t be so tired. My wife doesn''t understand him at all. She deliberately tosses him.


    Looking at the mountain of food piled up on the tea table and smelling the smell of food from my mother''s kitchen, Tang Shaoyuan was eager for food instead of snacks.

 Chapter 933

    When old Tang came back to see qilili, he took the initiative to say hello to qilili out of politeness, but qilili was arrogant.


    Ignore.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help reminding: "Dad is talking to you."


    Qi Lili squinted at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "do I have to pay attention to people talking to me? I''m in a bad mood and I don''t want to pay attention to it. "


    Tang Shaoyuan was deeply helpless.


    If the daughter-inw doesn''t pay attention, the father-inw doesn''t have to go up and talk, so he doesn''t talk.


    During the meal, Qi Lili also yells at Tang Shaoyuan. Tang Shaoyuan is also embarrassed when her parents are pressed to death by her daughter-inw.


    Meng Li on the one hand to persuade qilili to eat more, but also very eyeless to qilili folder dishes.


    Qi Lili frowned and was very upset. Looking at the dishes that Meng Li had picked up, she picked up chopsticks and threw them on the table. She said coldly:


    "don''t pick them for me. I don''t eat the dishes picked by others."


    Meng Li''s expression is so chatty that Tang Shaoyuan''s chest rises and falls, and he wants to speak abruptly.


    Old Tang could not help but say:


    "Lili''s dinner is just for her son to choose. You can choose for me."


    Meng Li smiles and obediently chooses the dishes for Lao Tang, which can be regarded as resolving the embarrassment.


    After Qi Lili came back this time, it seemed that she really calmed the Tang family.


    What''s expensive and what to eat costs hundreds of dors a day.


    Meng Li is considerate to Qi Lili. Although Qi Lili ignores her, Meng Li still cares about her and takes care of her.


    Tang Shaoyuan was also obedient to Qi Lili.


    Old Tang didn''t care any more. He would toss as much as he liked.


    Finally, Qi Lili learned from Tang Shaoyuan that Lao Tang had put the car away.


    Ask Tang Shaoyuan to ask for a car.


    Tang Shaoyuan asked:


    "shall I drive it back?"


    Qi Lili: "no, my brother needs it there."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    "Dad won''t give it." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Qili: "you just don''t want to go."


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t speak. He was very tired.


    I''m really tired this time.


    Why is Tang Shaoyuan so tired? On the one hand, it''s because this time Qi Lili went back to her mother''s home and became even worse.


    It''s very frustrating.


    On the other hand, Tang Shaoyuan didn''t like Qi Lili''s attitude towards her parents.


    Several times he saw his mother shed tears, and his father sighed. He told his mother that he wanted tomunicate with his wife, so his mother quickly stopped him.


    It''s OK. I just hope you two are well.


    The more Meng Li appears to be aggrieved, the more guilty Shao yuan is, and the more difficult his conscience is.


    So I feel less and less happy.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan''s tired face, Qi Lili said unhappily:


    "what''s your attitude? What''s the matter with the car for my brother? Qi Qiang is also your brother. What''s the matter with you


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "I really don''t want to embarrass my parents any more."


    "Didn''t you find out? My parents don''tugh much at home now. "


    Because he married a daughter-inw, let parents lose happiness, also let oneself lose happiness, everyone is tired.


    Qi Lili sneered:


    "it''s none of my business that they don''tugh. Do I make them notugh?"


    "Why don''t youugh? Isn''t it enough for them tough with an IOU from our family?"


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help pleading:


    "wife, don''t talk like this. It''s very hurtful with thorns all over your body."


    Qi Lili said:


    "do you know how to hurt people? Don''t you hurt people when the Tang family ask our family to issue IOU? Where are we going to put our faces? "


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t speak.


    Is it not normal to have a IOU with an expression of pain and forbearance?


    Why to the wife here, it is natural, heinous things.


    I mention it every day. Apart from the issue of issuing IOU, is there anything wrong with Lili in the Tang family?


    What did you want?


    Tang Shaoyuan squatted feebly in the corner. Qi Lili looked at Tang Shaoyuan and said:


    "by the way, there''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you. I almost forgot it. I''ll let you know today."


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at Qi Lili dully. Qi Lili says:


    "aren''t we preparing for pregnancy now? Let your parents give you 150000 children. "


    Tang Shaoyuan''s eyes were dull, and he asked numbly:


    "what''s 150000?"


    "Don''t you want money to have children?" Qi Lili asked.


    Tang Shaoyuan asked coldly:


    "do you want money to give me a baby?"


    "Aren''t we husband and wife?""Husband and wife don''t want money? You want to be beautiful. Now you have to spend money on everything in this world, not to mention the children born with your Tang family name. "


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan, Qi Lili felt numb and annoyed.


    Don''t know why, Tang Shaoyuan suddenly has a kind of feeling of disheartened.


    He stood up and said numbly:


    "OK, I''ll tell my parents."


    During this time, he has been used to not resisting and not refuting.


    Only in this way can the ears be clean, and only in this way can Qi Lili show her parents less face.


    Don''t quarrel. He knows his parents will worry when he quarrels with his wife.


    He went to Meng Li and said to him:


    "Mom, Lili wants 150000 children''s Fund."


    Meng Li: "what?"


    Tang Shaoyuan repeated the words.


    Meng Li feels a little ironic in his heart. In the plot, it''s 100000, and now it''s 150000.


    And with the price increase.


    It''s also because of the IOU.


    Let Qi Lili not happy, not happy to have more money.


    What does Qili think of herself as, a fertility machine?


    Give money to live?


    What is to give birth to a child for the Tang family? Isn''t this child Qi Lili''s?


    When they get old, they will not care about Qili?


    "Son."


    Meng Li sighed deeply, and his expression was beyond words.


    Grow up.


    Such a son really makes people feel powerless, saying that he is not filial? Neither.


    Said he was filial? either.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s figure is a little rickety, and he stands powerless. He looks at Meng Li:


    "Mom, what do you think?"


    Meng Lizhi sighed:


    "I don''t know, but I really have no money. If I can''t, I''ll sell your car."


    Tang Shaoyuan:??


    Oh!


    "I''ll go back and talk to Qili." Tang Shaoyuan went to find Qi Lili again.


    Qi Lili was surprised to hear that she was going to sell the car.


    She said:


    "your mother is whimsical. The car belongs to both of us, and she wants to sell our car to us for money?"


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "then they say they have no money."


    Qi Lili:


    "I have no money to look forward to my grandson. I have no money to raise my children."


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "you..."


    Can we not be so realistic.


    However, Tang Shaoyuan didn''t dare to say it. He knew that when he said it, Qi Lili would surely tell him that men with no ability would me women for the reality.


    "Do you have to spend 150000 to have a baby?"


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expectation of children is even less because of the 150000 yuan.


    Qi Lili snorted coldly:


    "I have to give myself a guarantee. If I have money, I will be steady."

 Chapter 934

    Tang Shaoyuan: "I promise you that it''s OK to have a baby and raise a baby after that, OK?"


    "Other people''s children have them, and so will our children. Although they are not as rich as the rich, it''s OK to raise them."


    Qi Lili looked at Tang Shaoyuan with disdain:


    "yes, if you feed some rice noodles every day, you won''t starve your children. Raising children should be of high quality. Do you understand?"


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Qi Lili''s disdainful eyes as if his heart had been stung. Why did this kind of eyes appear in his wife''s eyes.


    Looking at Qi Lili''s displeasure, Tang Shaoyuan knew it was time to shut up.


    If you go on, my wife will be more angry.


    Simply a numb face to stay in the room, Qi Lili has been criticizing Tang Shaoyuan, but Tang Shaoyuan does not speak, let Qi Lili more angry.


    Tang Shaoyuan is also bitter in his heart. He is angry when he speaks and angry when he doesn''t speak. What''s the matter?


    Anyway, Qi Lili means that there are no 150000 people who don''t have children and don''t want to sell Tang Shaoyuan''s car. She also hopes that Tang Shaoyuan will get the car back for her brother to drive.


    But Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t do any of these things.


    Qi Lili decided to speak for herself.


    When Lao Tang came back and we had dinner together, Qi Lili gave a fake cough and called her parents as the prologue.


    Looking at the old man and the old woman looking at her, she said slowly:


    "we have been preparing for pregnancy, but I have studied the cost of giving birth to a child. The cost of prenatal examination should be at least 10000 yuan or 20000 yuan. The cheaper price is 50000 yuan or 60000 yuan in the confinement center. The children need to buy clothes and use imported milk powder. It''s also expensive. It takes 150000 yuan to wean the children."


    Meng Li had said to Tang that Qi Lili wanted 150000 yuan, which made Tang ready. But he was surprised to hear Qi Lili say so.


    Confinement center?


    Fifty or sixty thousand?


    "What do you think?" Qi Lili looked at Tang Shaoyuan, who lowered her head and ned rice.


    Lao Tang took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li just said with an embarrassed smile:


    "it''s very good."


    Qi Lili And then what? "


    The old woman began to pretend that she didn''t understand.


    Meng Li sighed, put down his chopsticks and said:


    "in this way, when the timees, we will pay for the cost of prenatal examination and the baby''s milk powder. If the confinement center..."


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said carefully:


    "I can take care of you, or I''ll be at home."


    Qi Lili''s face suddenly condenses:


    "give birth to your family, even the confinement center is reluctant to let me go?"


    Meng Li: "I''m at home. I can take care of you. It''s no worse than outside."


    Qi Lili sneered:


    "Mom, people have nutritious meals, postpartum recovery and confinement are also very scientific. Do you understand these?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t understand."


    "But it''s OK to talk about it at that time. Why don''t you get pregnant first? We will pay for the inspection and milk powder. "


    Like doing business, Qi Lili is quite rational when she talks about good conditions before she gets pregnant. Some of her reason is based on whether she likes Tang Shaoyuan so much.


    "Just not?"


    Qi Lili was not stupid, but she recognized the meaning.


    Get pregnant first.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He looked embarrassed and miserable.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Qi Lili looks at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "what do you say?"


    Tang Shaoyuan said weakly:


    "shall we have a baby first?"


    Qi Lili sneered: "well, you are a family, together to bully me."


    With that, Qi Lili stood up and went into the room without eating.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at his sighing father and his mother. There was a kind of indifference in his mother''s eyes. That indifference seemed to reprimand him for his inaction, but it didn''t seem to be.


    It''s more like he doesn''t care what he does.


    It''s a bad feeling, like one person''s look at another without any hope.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    In the face of his mother''s indifference hidden in her eyes, he was even a little frightened and uneasy. He wanted to get up, obviously on pins and needles, but it was like being tied to a bench by a rope.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan, Lao Tang asked:


    "what do you think?"


    Tang Shaoyuan moved his lips and said:


    "no money."


    Old Tang: "there is no money."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s heart sank. Before his mother said he had no money, he still had a little fantasy about his father, but his father said that if he had no money, he had nothing to dream about.


    His father knew that if he had money, he would not tell him that he had no money.


    The atmosphere on the dining table solidified. After a minute, Tang said:


    "no matter how angry you are, you can''t stop eating."Tang Shaoyuan felt that the invisible rope that tied him to the chair was loose.


    He got up a little embarrassed and knocked on Qili''s closed door. Then he was blocked by the locked bedroom door, apanied by Qili''s roll.


    Tang Shaoyuan went to the sofa again. He sighed numbly.


    He buried his head, put his hand into a sharp short hair, and fidgeted a few times. He even wanted to scream out to vent, but he thought about it thousands of times. The reality is that he always sat on the sofa silently.


    The whole body is filled with a sense of decadence.


    Meng Li calms down. After eating, Lao Tang washes the dishes and chats with Tang Shaoyuan. Tang Shaoyuan doesn''t say why.


    I just don''t have my own opinion.


    Lao Tang came into the room and said to Meng Li:


    "it''s a headache."


    Meng Li didn''t care much and said:


    "take your time."


    Old Tang has a headache. How can he give birth to 150000 yuan? Can they not help him if he has no money?


    He would rather go out with 150000 yuan slowly than take 150000 yuan all at once, which makes him feel strange, just like a deal.


    Old Tang sighed. The meaning of looking at his wife is not to give the 150000 yuan. Let''s wait and see.


    Clean up lying in bed to sleep, to the middle of the night, Meng Li release mental power, found Tang Shaoyuan lying on the sofa to sleep.


    Qi Lili is still chatting with her mobile phone in her room.


    After several days, she ignored Tang Shaoyuan and let him sleep on the sofa.


    It''s also for the old couple. If you don''t pay, your son can only sleep on the sofa.


    Although Meng Li doesn''t love Tang Shaoyuan as much as the client in the plot, Lao Tang does.


    Just like in the story, it''s enough to sell Meng Li''s car and find someone to borrow it.


    After all, the price has increased by 50000pared with that in the plot.


    Meng Li didn''t agree. She said directly:


    "if you don''t sell it, you need to have children''s fund now and education fundter. All kinds of funds are used toing out at the beginning."


    Lao Tang knew that it was normal for his wife to be angry. After all, he was also angry. He said:


    "if you don''t give it, just look at them like this?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "didn''t you say that the couple''s affairs should be solved by themselves?"


    Old Tang: "the key thing is that our son can''t solve it."

 Chapter 935

    Meng Li insisted:


    "I don''t agree. Your car can''t be sold."


    In the plot, the client looks at Old Tang riding an electric car after he has no car, and then he gets a cold when he is driven by the wind.


    Especially after his son and daughter-inw divorced, he regretted it even more.


    "Sell your son''s car if you want." Meng Li said.


    Let''s not say that Qili definitely doesn''t agree. In Qili''s mind, this car is hers.


    Qi Lili agreed, Tang Shaoyuan agreed, and sold the car for this.


    After that, Tang Shaoyuan had to bear the inconvenience of not having a car with Qi Lili.


    You have to earn your own money.


    If you are all adults, you should be responsible for your actions, even if you have nothing in the end.


    Old Tang: "Qi Lili doesn''t agree."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Let Tang Shaoyuan sleep on the sofa every day.


    Meng Li felt that some guesses in his heart still need time to confirm.


    That day, both Tang and Tang went to work. Qi Lili was very well dressed and ready to go out.


    Meng Li called Qi Lili:


    "where are you going?"


    Qi Lili looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "Mom, do you care if I go out now?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "just asking."


    Qili went out without speaking.


    Meng Li tidies up and goes out with Qi Lili, but he keeps a safe distance so that Qi Lili won''t find her.


    In addition, Qi Lili''s mental imprint makes it easier to prepare for her whereabouts.


    Sure enough, at the corner of themunity, Meng Li saw a car pick up Qi Lili. Meng Li stopped a taxi and followed her. Mentally, Qi Lili was sitting in a man''s co driver''s seat.


    Two people talk andugh, the man''s hand is not honest in qilili''s legs to touch.


    In fact, this man is very ordinary and has a greasy image, but the price of his car is not low. He is a man with a little financial resources.


    Atst, she stopped at a resort. Qili naturally took the man''s arm and went in.


    Meng Li went in after paying the taxi driver.


    In all kinds of sloshing inside, and then see the man holding qilili on horseback, the man''s hand is also ced in the wrong position.


    Finally, I took Qili to dinner. Qili actually sat on the man''sp and ate with the man.


    It looks so close.


    Meng Li took a lot of photos and videos with his mobile phone.


    Poor Tang Shaoyuan, what kind of green hat do you want.


    No principle of good to a person, and do not see how the person''s conduct, whether it is worth it, thest bad luck is likely to be their own.


    Character is the most important thing for people.


    Then Qili was taken by the man to the guest room in the vi.


    Meng Li can only go back home and follow Qi Lili. She spent a lot of money, fare and the minimum consumption of the vi.


    She won''t rush back to tell Tang Shaoyuan about it. Now it''s not effective to tell Tang Shaoyuan.


    We have to wait.


    After that, Meng Li followed Qi Lili many times and even took pictures of her kissing with a man.


    Also secretly recorded qilili with the man when the voice, recording equipment Meng Li secretly put in qilili''s bag.


    All these are hard evidence, which makes Tang Shaoyuan unable to deceive himself.


    It is bound to give Tang Shaoyuan a fatal blow and recognize the reality.


    Qi Lili came hometer andter. Tang Shaoyuan didn''t dare to ask about what she had brought back.


    His sry is all on Qi Lili, and his previous savings can support Qi Lili to buy these.


    Lili can''t help spending the money.


    I hope Qi Lili can calm down through these. It would be better if she could forget the 150 thousand things.


    It should be eating well outside.


    Qi Lili''s consumption of eating at home is reduced, but Meng Li is satisfied with it. It''s good to spend money away from home. If you can save, you can save.


    Qi Lili came home, nced at Tang Shaoyuan and said, e in."


    Tang Shaoyuan is numb with a face, which is the mostmon expression of his time. The atmosphere in his family is very bad. Lao Tang and Meng Li repeatedly propose to sell cars for money, but Meng Li still disagrees.


    Meng Li thinks that Tang Shaoyuan''s face, on the one hand, is really depressed in his heart, but on the other hand, he still has a little emotion to kidnap them.


    You are my parents. Do you have the heart to look at me like this?


    I''m so pathetic and helpless. Don''t you really help me?


    Maybe Tang Shaoyuan didn''t realize what his behavior represented.Habits be natural, like a child with eyes open, eyes misty with water vapor, pouting his mouth to eat sugar, adults see the heart melt.


    When she heard that Lili called him today, she was surprised. Her body seemed to be equipped with a spring. She brushed the floor and bounced up from the sofa.


    Has the wife figured it out?


    He followed him in. Qi Lili drank some wine and blushed slightly. She asked:


    "how are you? Have your parents considered it? When will you give it to me? "


    Tang Shaoyuan smelled the wine, frowned and stretched out:


    "did you drink?"


    Qi Lili rolled her eyes:


    "what''s your business?"


    Tang Shaoyuan asked with concern:


    "can I get you something to sober up?"


    Qi Lili said:


    "I didn''t get drunk. I asked you about 150000."


    After waiting for so many days, the two old people were really able to sit still, but they didn''t move.


    Are they parents? It''s good to see their son lying in the living room? Don''t want grandchildren?


    You don''t expect them to be good, do you?


    This time is also busy, there is no time to say this, but it does not mean that she does not remember this, in fact, it is also to give two old people a little time, she is not unreasonable.


    I can afford a little time.


    Tang Shaoyuan lowered his head and said in a low voice:


    "parents really don''t have it, or..." forget it.


    He really can''t bear to force his parents. They have already paid a lot.


    Qi Lili stares at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "waste."


    She waved her fist and hit Tang Shaoyuan hard.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t give in and took it.


    But Qi Lili''s body faltered because of her strength and her drinking.


    Tang Shaoyuan rushed to support Qi Lili. Qi Lili threw herself into Tang Shaoyuan''s arms and struggled a few times. She was surprised to smell Tang Shaoyuan''s unique masculinity, which made Qi Lili have an idea.


    Although she has had it today, the man is not in good condition today. The time is a little short. After drinking wine, he has more desire. Now he is still in a little bit of a mood It''s kind of free.


    Still yearning for


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that there was something stic about Qi Lili, so he couldn''t help but have an idea. He didn''t have a room with Qi Lili these days, so he couldn''t help it.


    The hand begins to swim in the back of Qili, which makes Qili more


    So two people with ideas hit it off and put their ideas into action.

 Chapter 936

    Tang was surprised that his son didn''t sleep in the living room at night. He said to Meng Li:


    "how are you


    Meng Li honey smile:


    "I don''t know."


    Lao Tang thought that he had made up, and Qi Lili didn''t bother any more. He said with a smile:


    "it''s good."


    Meng Li said.


    But the next day Tang Shaoyuan was driven out by Qi Lili to be the director of the Department.


    Lao Tang


    Of course, Qi Lili is angry. Seeing that Tang Shaoyuan is so weak, she asks him to ask the old man for the car key.


    Not to mention money.


    Why don''t the old man take their car down.


    Mom now scolds her for being ipetent. My brother is in a hurry to use the car. It''s not convenient to go anywhere. He''s also in a temper with her.


    I don''t have a car to support me when I go out.


    Qi Lili felt that she was under a lot of pressure.


    But a big aunt''s dy, Qili test, unexpectedly pregnant. I''m pregnant.


    If you are pregnant, you can ask the old man for money.


    Now the reason is very good.


    She went out of her way toe back for dinner in the evening and said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, I have it."


    Meng Li knows in his heart that it''s time to have a baby, but it''s hard to say who the baby is.


    After all, Qili has someone outside now, which confirms her previous conjecture.


    She pretended not to know:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Lili sipped her mouth and said:


    "I''m pregnant."


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "that''s very good."


    The expression was not too excited, but Tang Shaoyuan was very excited. He looked at Qi Lili with burning eyes, and then looked at Qi Lili''s stomach.


    "Yes?" Tang Shaoyuan was very surprised.


    Qi Lili gave a cold hum, and Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "when did ite out? Why didn''t you inform me at the first time?"


    Surprise with a little nervous, he is going to be a father?


    Happinesses too soon.


    Qi Lixin said that it''s no use to give you a loser. She ignored Tang Shaoyuan and said, "I''m pregnant now, and all kinds of expenses will be paid soon. Parents, when do you want to pay?"


    Tang Shaoyuan''s excited expression converged, and old Tang''s eyebrows were twisted again.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "there is no money at present."


    Qi Lili''s face was very cold:


    "what can I do if I don''t have money? Is the child still born?"


    It''s different from what she imagined. Shouldn''t she be happy and promise?


    This kind of indifference doesn''t look like being a grandmother at all.


    Meng Li: "are you threatening us?"


    Qi Lili:


    "that''s not true. It''s just that this society is such a reality that children who have no money suffer when they are born."


    Meng Li said:


    "our condition is not too bad. You can afford it when you are born."


    "And now that you''re a mother to be, you need to be more sensible. As for children, the rich have their own ways to support them, and the poor have their own ways to live."


    Qi Lili frowned and looked at Meng Li. Before, the old woman was submissive. Now she felt strong. Did she pretend before?


    Now that I''m pregnant, I think I will have a baby. I can''t run away after I have a baby, so my true face is exposed?


    "What does it mean that a man without money should be punished when he is born?" Qi Lili retorts.


    Meng Li:


    "there are many definitions of suffering. Some people feel that they have no money to suffer, some people feel that they have no warmth to suffer, and some people feel that they work hard to suffer. I don''t know which one you mean?"


    Qi Lili is speechless.


    Olddy, there are many different ways of thinking.


    "Everyone is a woman. Why do youe to embarrass your daughter-inw when you be a mother-inw? Let''s not talk about anything else. At present, I just want a guarantee so that I can have a baby safely." Qi Lili said.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak and looked at Qi Lili coldly.


    In a dilemma?


    As a matter of fact, Qi Lili has never met a severe and mean family. She doesn''t know what the real dilemma is.


    Before there was a client who suffered from her husband''s abuse of her parents inw. Compared with other people''s miserable fate, Qi Lili was much better.


    Qi Lili Leng is flustered by Meng Li. In order to avoid these emotions, Qi Lili stands up and says:


    "if there is no money, the child is still not born for the time being. I don''t want the child to suffer."


    Old Tang Yi a, facial expression was surprised by Qi Lili''s words.


    How can we say we should fight if we don''t deal with it.But as a father-inw, it''s really hard to discuss this with his daughter-inw.


    He looked at Meng Li, hoping that Meng Li could talk about Qi Lili.


    Meng Li didn''t respond. Tang Shaoyuan was frightened when he heard what Qi Lili said. He quickly said to Qi Lili:


    e on, let''s discuss it again."


    Qili turns and enters the room.


    Tang Shaoyuan nervously followed.


    Lao Tang looks at Meng Li:


    "or..."


    Meng Li: "don''t mention selling cars. You are used to it."


    In the plot, if it wasn''t for the fact that Lao Tang couldn''t get 200000 yuan to buy Qi Qiang''s wedding house, ording to the way Qi Lili made such a fuss at that time, I''m afraid he would have given it.


    You can''t get it.


    Lao Tang:


    "what''s the habit? Now that this kind of talk hase out, what do you want me to do? Do you want to watch her fight?"


    Meng Li''s face light, continue to clip vegetables, slowly put into his mouth, old Tang looked at Meng Li so, very speechless.


    What time is it.


    He silently looks at Meng lichai and listens to the quarrel in his daughter-inw''s son''s room. He says it''s a quarrel. In fact, it''s Qi Lili''sint about her son, and her son often defends himself.


    Looking at his wife so slow, old Tang was more worried.


    As soon as Meng Li put down his chopsticks, Lao Tang pulled Meng Li into the room and said:


    "now Qi Lili doesn''t know how to do something wrong on impulse. Let''s pay the money."


    "Otherwise, she''ll beat the child at that time, and we''ll force them to beat the child."


    Meng Li looked at Old Tang:


    "look, you are in a hurry."


    Old Tang: "can you be in a hurry? What if you really hit the child? "


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "just fight."


    Lao Tang was angry, and Meng Li said in a loud voice:


    "what is a fight? How can you say that now?"


    Meng Li looks at Lao Tang lightly.


    I''m afraid Lao Tang can''t bear to show her what she has.


    If she showed it to Old Tang now, it would prove that it was her who investigated it. When Tang Shaoyuan knew, he would inevitably think that she was provoking and so on.


    Be careful not to let them be good.


    Tang Shaoyuan also felt that he had no face. Since you knew that someone was cheating, why didn''t you say it earlier?


    We have to wait until we have children.


    And he finally knew.


    In this way, Tang Shaoyuan''s inner resentment against his mother is also very easy, and even difficult to eliminate.


    It''s said that this mother-inw is terrible and has nothing to do with her daughter-inw. It''s too obscene.


    Moreover, Qi Lili doesn''t know how to arrange it when she knows it. Rumors are fiercer than tigers, and what can be avoided is avoided, so as not to bring some distress to the client.

 Chapter 937

    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t speak and went to the living room like a walking corpse.


    He felt that his soul was no longer in the body, and he didn''t know where it was.


    There are 100000 reasons in my heart.


    Why is that?


    He tolerated Qi Lili for many things, because he loved her and didn''t dare to give up.


    Clearly know that Qi Lili many wrong ces, many shorings, but he is tolerant.


    Because love her, so as long as she has a reason for him to stick to it.


    Looking forward to one day Lili can understand his heart, but this matter, really want to force oneself to tolerate down?


    But what''s your tolerance in exchange for?


    Meng Li is busy in the kitchen. Looking at Tang Shaoyuan like this, he can''t help being speechless.


    Is love so deep?


    Willing to?


    Would you like to share it with others?


    Meng Li doesn''t despise Tang Shaoyuan. She doesn''t like to despise anyone. Everyone has his own choice, and everyone has to pay the corresponding price for his choice.


    Think should be steady, she still don''t so anxious, tell Tang Shaoyuan own hands also have those things.


    Wait and see. If things don''t work out as she expected, she''ll give it a boost.


    Qi Lili is also flustered in her room. In the plot, they give her 100000 yuan, so although there are people outside, Qi Lili still sleeps with Tang Shaoyuan.


    The child is more likely to be Tang Shaoyuan.


    Although the probability is higher, Qi Lili finally yed.


    Whether it is because of 200000, or because of uncertainty, dare not risk born, specific because of what or only Qili heart understand.


    But this time, Qili felt that she could be sure who the child was.


    What should we do now?


    I can''t have a child, but I''m not willing to fight like this. It''s better to take advantage of the chance to get pregnant and ask for 150000.


    Even if you want to fight, you have to ask for the money.


    In the heart takes to settle attention, Qi Lili in the heart also not flustered, the whole person calms down.


    Other people''s meals are full of talking andughing, while their meals are full of atmosphere, as if every meal is a casual meal.


    Qi Lili began to say again:


    "Mom and Dad, are you really not willing to give the child fund?"


    Old Tang''s head aches.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s mouth is wrapped with chopsticks, and he is numbly chewing. He doesn''t know what it tastes like.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s not that I don''t want to give it. Let''s go together for the prenatal examination in the future."


    Qi Lili sighed:


    "the child has been more than a month. If you can''t afford it, you''d better do it within three months."


    Old Tang''s forehead was blue, and he beat his children all day.


    Is it a bit too much? Whose daughter-inw is like this?


    Really, if he hadn''t been a father-inw, he would have cursed.


    If his daughter had been like this, he would have pped her in the face and couldn''t find her.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "why do you always threaten us with children''s affairs?"


    Qi Lili:


    "it''s not that I threaten you, it''s that you don''t understand that raising a child requires money. I think I''m right. Now the times are different. It''s not that you used to make a fool of yourself to raise a child."


    "And you see in the news, some families ask their daughter-inw to give birth to children, and they have set up bonus and money to guarantee their children''s life."


    Meng Li: "you''re talking about rich people. We ordinary people can''tpare."


    What else does Qi Lili want to say? Tang Shaoyuan puts down the bowl and chopsticks and looks at Qi Lili in a very calm voice:


    "enough. If you want to fight, fight."


    Old Tang is so surprised that he looks at Tang Shaoyuan.


    Qi Lili was shocked and asked in disbelief:


    "what did you say?"


    "Parents really don''t have 150000 yuan to be a fertility fund at present. Since you think your child can''t support you, just fight."


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t know how much courage it took to say this.


    He really doesn''t want to see his wife force his parents with children.


    The most important thing is that this child is not necessarily his. He secretly calcted Qi Lili''s day when he ate. This kind of thing ismon sense, which can be understood after careful thinking.


    Even if the one percent chance is his, he can''t afford to gamble.


    If it''s not, he''ll wear it all his life after he''s born.


    If his wife can break up with him, it''s not impossible to ask for another child that belongs to him.


    He can also save money well and give his children some funds.


    Qi Lili''s stunned expression can''t be stopped, and then there is huge anger. How can it be like this?This time, she really felt bullied by the Tang family, and her pride was trampled by the people she had been trampling on.


    "Tang Shaoyuan, you have seed."


    Qi Lili red round her eyes and her body trembled slightly.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help but smile bitterly. After he said it, he didn''t feel as terrible as he thought. He thought he was going to face lightning, thunder, storm, and so on.


    Like an autumn rain, deste, drenching in people will make people cold, ufortable.


    For a long time can not be cured, and cold to the bone.


    Qi Lili stood up and was in a hurry. She said like a ssh:


    "the hearts of your Tang family are so vicious. They make me pregnant and let me fight. What do you think of me? Am I not human? "


    The voice is very sad, like being wronged.


    "The stomach is the seed of the Tang family. Don''t forget it. I''ll call my mother to pick me up now. I''ll get divorced after I call." Qi Lili''s posture is that it''s not so easy to finish.


    He said in a cruel voice.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Qi Lili:


    "Lili, don''t do this."


    After a pause, he could not help saying:


    "there are some things you should know in your heart."


    Don''t kidnap his parents and him morally. He doesn''t like it. At this moment, Tang Shaoyuan also hates Qi Lili''s upright appearance.


    How can you be so upright when you have done something bad?


    It would make him feel shameless.


    Qi Lili hesitated for a moment:


    "what should I understand?"


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "I don''t know. What you think you should understand is what you want."


    "Let''s not make trouble. I''m tired and my head aches. Don''t be reckless all the time. What else do you want to do? I pity you for finding a sense of existence at home after marriage, but we don''t deserve it."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s voice was very tired and calm.


    Now he wants to be quiet and think about what to do.


    In the end or continue to continue, some things can not be clear.


    When he first knew it, he was very angry and distressed. His fantasy pictures were all the pictures after the rification, but now he hopes to be calm.


    At least be decent and maintain thest bit of poor dignity.


    But Qili like this, really let him can''t help but want to point out, because she did a very excessive thing, at the moment, his tolerance to her became smaller.

 Chapter 938

    Qi Lili: "do you think I''m looking for a sense of existence?"


    "I''m blind to marry you."


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t speak, while Qi Lili sneered miserably:


    "since your family bullied me, I don''t need to stay in this home. I''ll go, and you''ll have a good time with your parents."


    Qi Lilipares Tang Shaoyuan with a mumbo man''s mouth, turns around and goes directly into the room to change clothes.


    In fact, Qi Lili didn''t want to go home. She had lived in her mother''s home for some time before and was not used to it.


    This is also the reason why Qi Lili didn''t go to the children''s fund and didn''t go back to her mother''s home this time.


    At the beginning of the plot, I didn''t want to go back to my mother''s house.


    But at this point, it''s impossible to go back.


    The key is that Tang Shaoyuan didn''te to stay, which is the most embarrassing. If he didn''t leave, he would be shameless.


    Qili picked up the next important things, and then mmed the door out.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression is painful for a moment, there is no other action.


    There was a feeling that the heavy things left him, rxed for a moment.


    Qi Lili, who came out of the door, looked back and saw that no one was chasing her. She twisted her expression and scolded her in her heart.


    It happened that the information came from the mobile phone. Qi Lili took a look and it was the person who came.


    She told people that she was unmarried and lived with friends.


    Now she can only say that her friends came to stay for a while. She felt ufortable and simply said that she wanted to find a hotel.


    In fact, it is also to create their own ie rich people, free to go out to stay for a few days, hotel conditions are not good people are reluctant to.


    It''s hard to say that my mother''s home is in this city. Why live outside?


    To tell a lie is to let countless lies go.


    That person heart move, this sentiment is good.


    Said to pick up qilili, qilili thought for a while, if someone gave her hotel money is not impossible.


    Living in the hotel is much morefortable, spacious and beautiful. It''s different from the single bed on her small balcony. Besides, mother will torture her again.


    No money, no car for your brother.


    It''s boring.


    Do you want to tell them that the Tang family is going to be overwhelmed?


    Even Tang Shaoyuan is going to rebel.


    Qi Lili, who wants to be strong, feels that this is a very shameful thing. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that she can''t go back.


    There said to pick up qilili, qilili also agreed, or that person to the hotel money, all of a sudden to qilili opened for half a month.


    Just so generous.


    Qi Lili looked at the man''s rich clothes and sighed in her heart. If only she could marry him.


    There must be no shortage of money.


    But they already have a wife. It''s a pity.


    But then I have a child in my stomach.


    Is it possible to use children


    However, this kind of idea was eliminated in an instant, and she still didn''t want to marry such a man.


    Although she has money, it''s not the one she likes. She doesn''t look good and has a bad temper. She can''t hold it.


    You have to go through forcedbor, and you''ve be a junior, just for such a man?


    Forget it.


    y and get what you need.


    I am so young, even if I leave Tang Shaoyuan, I can find a good one.


    It''s not because Tang Shaoyuan has no money, otherwise, she won''t either.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t sleep. In the middle of the night, he couldn''t help taking out the wine from the refrigerator. It was pungent and choking. Tang Shaoyuan opened his mouth and gasped.


    When he thought of some sounds, Tang Shaoyuan felt like vomiting.


    Those sounds are too loud.


    Qi Lili went out for several days. Tang Shaoyuan made frequent mistakes at work the next day after Qi Lili left. After that, he didn''t go to work. All themunication equipment he could contact was turned off by him.


    Meng Li knocks on Tang Shaoyuan''s door. Tang Shaoyuan opens the door and looks at Meng Li and looks at Sheng Ma wearily.


    His beard was arched out, his hair was in a mess, his eyes were sunken, and the smell of wine and smoke was disgusting in the room.


    It''s so stuffy that people can''t breathe, the curtains are drawn to death, the lights are not turned on, and the light in the room is dim. In this light, Tang Shaoyuan is even more decadent.


    The image is also sloppy.


    Meng Li nced faintly and said:


    "Qi Lili has gone. Is that what you do at home?"


    Tang Shaoyuan retreated, theny back on his back in bed, staring at the ceiling: "Mom, you don''t care about me."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "why don''t you, no matter you were born or raised by me, invest so much money and effort, and now you are scrapped for the sake of a woman?""Isn''t that sad enough?"


    If you put aside the family level, it is also an investment.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t give investors a corresponding return.


    "I didn''t. I just wanted to be quiet." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Meng Li casually opened the clothes on the sofa and said: "a woman, you should be all day, now the sky has fallen down?"


    Tang Shaoyuan gave a weak hum.


    It was true that the sky had fallen, and he felt dark and hopeless.


    The hope and ideal of life have all gone.


    All the good ideas about the future once seemed like a joke now.


    He was hurt too badly.


    Meng Li hooked up his lips and said:


    "since you regard her as heaven, you should be more devout, live a good life and worship, do not spheme or insult, and regard your life as faith."


    "For this reason, when necessary, you have to abandon your parents, your friendship, even your dignity."


    Such love, if it were not for the son of the client, she would have encouraged him.


    To love, do not care about other, what dignity, principles, all left behind, as long as they are willing to go.


    Even if thest hit the blood dripping, do not forget that they were willing to.


    It''s hard to buy gold in the world. I''d love to.


    I''d love to. That''s a good reason.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t know what his mother wanted to express.


    He heard his mother ask if he could do it?


    Perhaps a person is silent for too long, lonely for too long, he seriously to think, to abandon so much?


    He should not be able to do it.


    It''s painful to do it. He also knows that life is not all about love.


    He shook his head.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you can''t do this, she''s not your heaven. If it''s not your heaven, how can you be so decadent and miserable?"


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t know why, but it was pain.


    Meng Li said:


    "you have to get up to work, you have to get up to work. The more you do, not only does your wife look down on you, but I look down on you as a mother."


    "If you want to make yourself excellent and surpass your wife''s ideal husband, it''s the best revenge for her."


    You used to look down on the people now be very good, but this person does not want you, and also ignore you, ufortable or not.


    It must be sour.


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at Meng Li and always feels that his mother has something to say. Does he say that his mother knows?


    It doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 939

    If mother knew, she would not be so calm.


    He just said:


    "Mom, please understand me. I know you''re cheering me on, but I''m really tired. I can''t do anything. I feel very painful."


    "I just want to lie down and hide. I don''t want to see anything."


    Do not want to face outside a pair of joking eyes, or other people care to ask him what''s wrong with you.


    Some of the pain is unspeakable.


    Meng Li


    It''s because she knows that chicken soup is useless, and she doesn''t like to give it to others. But Tang Shaoyuan can''t be indifferent. The client is not happy to see it.


    Just think of it as her hypocritical act to the client.


    She said all she had to say, but Tang Shaoyuan didn''t want to hear it.


    Tang Shaoyuan still lives a carefree life. If she is tired of life, now if thendlord asks Tang Shaoyuan for room fee here, Tang Shaoyuan will not be so decadent.


    Even if it''s painful, it''s painful to move bricks. There''s no time for pain.


    Meng Li stood up and sighed:


    "the main thing is that you have no worries about food and clothing, and you are in a mood to grieve for spring and autumn."


    Tang Shaoyuan said feebly:


    "don''t force me, let me slow down."


    Meng Li said a good, turned and went out.


    After a while, he came back and said to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "I just called my inws to ask about Lili, but they said Lili had never been back."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s eyes were deep. He would have worried about her before, but now he had a guess in his heart and said, "don''t worry about it. Let her alone."


    Meng Li turned around and went out.


    Think about it, or feel the location of Qili, small city is not so big, Qili did not go far.


    Meng Li goes to the hotel where Qi Lili lives with her mental sense, and then finds Qi Lili''s room with a sweep of her mental sense.


    Meng Li silently sends the hotel and room number where Qi Lili stays on Tang Shaoyuan''s mobile phone.


    What he said is specious. He didn''t clearly show his identity. It all depends on how Tang Shaoyuan guesses.


    Tang Shaoyuan was numb when he received the message.


    He''s hiding at home. Don''t you let him go?


    Originally Tang Shaoyuan didn''t want to go. He didn''t think it was necessary to go. It was only himself who was sad.


    But now that he knows where Qi Lili is, Tang Shaoyuan can''t help but want to have a look.


    It''s really not willing to drive him.


    Atst, after thinking about it, Tang Shao went to see it.


    Staying at the door of the hotel for half a day, Tang Shaoyuan "got what he wanted" to see Qi Lili and the man.


    Theye out of the hotel arm in arm. Qili is like a woman in love,ughing and angry.


    Tang Shaoyuan is just across the street. When he sees Qi Liliing out, he is obviously flustered. He doesn''t want Qi Lili to see him. He wants to run away.


    Just when he ns to run away in a panic, Meng Li pats Tang Shaoyuan on the shoulder, which makes Tang Shaoyuan jump.


    When he saw that it was his mother, he took a breath, but he thought of Qili and her on the other side of the street. He was afraid that his mother would see them.


    He grabbed Meng Li''s arm with his backhand and said with a slightly flustered face:


    "Mom, why are you here? It''s inconvenient here. Let''s go to the side and talk."


    It''s a pity that Tang Shaoyuan finds his mother standing there motionless. She looks surprised at Qi Lili and her face turns ugly.


    Listening to her mother''s voice, she said sharply:


    "it''s Qili opposite. What''s the matter with them?"


    Tang Shaoyuan brain has a moment vertigo, why?


    Why was this met by my mother?


    "Ma..."


    Tang Shaoyuan''s voice was weak and pleading, and there was a trace of sadness.


    He felt that his dignity was gone. He had been struggling to find out whether he was clear or not. Now it seems that the things he had been struggling with no longer need to be clear.


    He has no choice but to put it down. Maybe he can treat it as if he didn''t see it. I don''t know. I can forgive Qi Lili.


    But can mother?


    Can mother be better? How should he face his mother?


    Meng Li doesn''t seem to hear Tang Shaoyuan''s voice. She goes straight to Qi Lili. Tang Shaoyuan''s hand is holding Meng Li''s arm. At the moment, he doesn''t let go.


    Then his body involuntarily followed Meng Li.


    He didn''t want to, and he didn''t dare to go, but he put his hand on his mother''s arm, which seemed to give him courage and kidnap him, forcing him to move forward.


    "Lili, why are you here?"


    Meng Li drags Tang Shaoyuan along and calls Qi Lili and the man.


    Qi Lili looks at Meng Li and sees Tang Shaoyuan. Her face turns pale in an instant. She has done something bad. It''s just an instinctive reaction."You..."


    Qi Lili brushed out her hand holding the man''s arm.


    The man looked at Meng Li curiously.


    "Who is this? Why are you so close?" Meng Lizhi asked.


    Qi Lili''s face was cold. It seemed that only when she was cold could she show her aura.


    Feel like this can add some momentum to yourself.


    "Ordinary friends." Qi Lili replied coldly.


    At a nce, Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t say a word, with a painful face.


    Howe it''s like this, with a scratchy beard, messy hair and a wrinkled shirt.


    Too no image, bright Qi Lili feel that there is such a husband feel the price drop.


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at the man beside Qi Lili, and makes the man feel an inexplicable hostility.


    The rtionship between the man opposite his intuition and the woman around him is unusual.


    This makes the man''s heart secret way bad, always not to get a woman with object, right?


    Meng Li''s eyes came, and the other three fought back and forth for a few times. After a little thought and a guess, she said directly:


    "what ordinary friends are you so close? Lili, have you done anything to apologize to our Tang family?"


    Qi Lili is speechless, and the old woman speaks so clearly.


    Do you want to make trouble?


    However, it is obviously not the time for bickering. Qi Lili turns around and ns to leave, but is stopped by Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "today you have to make it clear."


    Tang Shaoyuan called his mother in supplication.


    Meng Li ignored him and looked angry.


    Where can I take care of you when you are angry?


    There''s no progress. She has to push.


    "Say what, you really don''t want a little face?" Qili asked.


    It''s everyone who has to deal with this.


    Meng Li said rudely:


    "who doesn''t want face? You''re my son''s wife. You''re pregnant and say you''re leaving. Now you''re still hanging out with other men. What''s wrong with you


    Tang Lili said angrily:


    "your eyes see that our rtionship is different. Don''t nder people!"


    Meng Li turns around and looks at the man. The man''s face is very embarrassed. From time to time, he covers his face with a leather bag in his hand. He doesn''t want to be seen by peopleing and going. At the moment, many people are looking here.


    There are even people who stop and watch.


    I''m ready to see a good y.

 Chapter 940

    "Who are you? Do you know this is my daughter-inw?"


    "Do you know that married women can''t get involved? Watch out for bad luck


    Meng Li looks at the man darkly, his eyes are not good.


    Men secretlyin, he knows a married woman can''t touch, but Qili told him is unmarried single ah!


    This kind of married, if the family found out, in front of his wife, everything will be over.


    What''s more, he''s pregnant. Why don''t you say that if the child is killed, his family will have to fight against him?


    What''s the matter? It''s bad luck.


    He took a resentful nce at Qili, whose face turned white.


    Then the man said to Meng Li:


    "aunt, I guess you must have misunderstood something. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Finish saying, then hurried away.


    Qi Lili clenched her fist. She didn''t expect that this man was so irresponsible.


    But it''s good to go. People are gone, and there''s no evidence. It''s just an arm. There''s no other evidence. What can she do if she refuses to admit it?


    As for Tang Shaoyuan, he is easy to fool. Just say a few words.


    When the man left, Meng Li said to Qi Lili:


    e home with me, you have to make it clear today."


    Qi Lili: "why."


    Meng Li: "our Tang family is not so bullied by you."


    She nced at Tang Shaoyuan, who tightly pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Qi Lili: "not back."


    "Go back and let you bully me?"


    Meng Li: "then I''ll call your mother."


    Qi Lili: "it''s no use to call. I''m very good at it. I''m not afraid of anything."


    She is very reasonable at the moment.


    Meng Li felt out some photos from his body. Tang Shaoyuan''s eyes were staring straight. He wanted to reach out and grab them, but he didn''t have the courage to reach out.


    A face is so ugly.


    He could only watch his mother hand it out and said to Qi Lili:


    "is that what you can do?"


    Qi Lili looked at the picture in amazement. There were all kinds of intimate moments between her and the man. Her lips moved and she couldn''t say a word.


    Looking around, people around all kinds of eyes, and some people look out to see the photos.


    This makes Qi Lili want to find a crack in the ground.


    Tang Shaoyuan asked difficultly:


    "Mom, how can you have these?"


    Meng Li: "someone sent me a message toe here this morning and sent these photos home. Otherwise, how do you think I met you?"


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help asking:


    "why don''t you discuss it with me?"


    There is no room for maneuver when we make such a decision.


    What do you want him to do?


    Meng Li exined with a good temper:


    "I can''t find you when I receive something, and I still don''t believe that Lili does this. I''m afraid that it will affect your feelings. I''m afraid that you think too much, so I decide toe and have a look for it myself."


    "Who knows it''s true."


    Meng Li''s face is also very ugly.


    And it hurts.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that his voice was very dry and it was very difficult to speak. He hesitated for a moment and finally said:


    "Mom, why don''t you go back first and let''s deal with it by ourselves."


    Meng Li sighed, "OK."


    She said to Qili:


    "you really let me down."


    Qi Lili looks embarrassed, bites her lips and doesn''t speak. Meng Li goes straight away. When Meng Li''s back is gone, Tang Shaoyuan says to Qi Lili:


    "let''s find a ce to talk."


    Qi Lili has a lot of confidence in the face of Tang Shaoyuan. She asks:


    "what are you talking about? Now I don''t feel like there''s anything to talk about. "


    Tang Shaoyuan: "so what do you mean?"


    Qi Lili wants to say divorce, words all to the mouth, but stifled to hold back.


    She was afraid that as soon as she said she would divorce, Tang Shaoyuan agreed.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of divorce, it''s that if she agrees to others as soon as she says it, she doesn''t seem important.


    But now how to take the next step?


    Endless embarrassment, and embarrassment.


    And listen to the old woman''s meaning, these things are sent to them by other people, then Tang Shaoyuan should also receive them.


    Who is it?


    Finally, Qi Lili said:


    "I don''t know."


    Tang Shaoyuan definitely looks at Qi Lili for a few eyes. His eyes are full of pain, but he keeps calm on his face. Now only by keeping calm can Tang Shaoyuan feel less miserable.


    He reached out to Qi Lili and said:


    "let''s go, don''t let people see jokes."Qi Lili looked at Tang Shaoyuan''s generous palm, hesitated, stretched out her hand, and followed Tang Shaoyuan to leave here.


    Tang Shaoyuan led Qi Lili and asked softly:


    "why?"


    Qi Lili knew what Tang Shaoyuan asked, and she said:


    "no why."


    Tang Shaoyuan said, "is it because I have no money?"


    "Can''t give you the life you want?"


    Qi Lili said:


    "there are so many reasons. Who can say the right thing about feelings? If you want to get a divorce, get a divorce."


    The decision to Tang Shaoyuan, but Qili feel Tang Shaoyuan also reluctant to her.


    But now the Tang family gives her a bad feeling. She doesn''t really want to stay in the Tang family.


    Besides, the Tang family''s appearance of being penniless now is abominable. Besides, it''s not easy to get money from the old couple when this happened. The key is that the old woman found out. I''m afraid her momentum will be weakened in the future.


    But now did not find a more suitable person, divorced do not know where to go, just that person''s appearance of hasty escape is not responsible, let her even more disliked.


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent.


    Up to now, Qi Lili''s attitude is so dispensable.


    Looking at Qi Lili, it seems that she has no guilt. Why not?


    Why hurt him so recklessly.


    Do what you want with his love?


    He took Qi Lili for a long time without speaking. Qi Lili became more and more impatient. Atst, she got rid of Tang Shaoyuan''s hand and left directly.


    Tang Shaoyuan Leng in situ, the hands of Qi Lili''s temperature.


    He squatted down, heart like a knife, Qili that throw, and go back as determined, a lot of things seem to have been thrown away.


    Not at all.


    Meng Li came home and told Lao Tang about it. He also described in detail the plot at the door of the hotel.


    Push oneselfpletely, say oneself receive stranger''s information and photograph, can''t help but go to have a look.


    I happened to meet Tang Shaoyuan.


    As a result, no one would have thought that she was the initiator.


    Old Tang was shocked and looked ugly.


    It''s also a sign of his anger at his son''s failure. Lao Tang said: "why did we raise such a weak son? We didn''t say a word about it and wanted to die."


    "It''s a bad character for him."


    "Ninja Turtle? No matter how rare a woman is, she should not be allowed to do so unconditionally. " Old Tang felt like he was going to explode.


    It''s his son''s poor performance. If it wasn''t for his son, he would sneer.


    Seemingly warm, but actually weak, who do you think you can move.

 Chapter 941

    Tang Shaoyuan dawdled back, and then faced the roar of Old Tang.


    The main idea is that you are useless.


    I''m so angry.


    If you have to beat people, you won''t say a word in the ce. It''s all up to your mother.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t stand it. Why did he me him now.


    What''s wrong with him? He''s not cowardly. He just doesn''t want to be so ugly.


    He has been trying to keep calm.


    But now I can''t help it.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Old Tang Leng for a while, how to do?


    "What do you think, there''s one and a second such thing!"


    A man can''t bear this kind of thing.


    It''s about rubbing dignity on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyuan tentatively said:


    "divorce?"


    He has been wandering between divorce, but thinking that marriage cost his parents so much money, I don''t know if they can ept it.


    But now that worry seems to be gone.


    Lao Tang said:


    "things havee to this point. What are you waiting for if you don''t divorce?"


    "You go on humbly, people don''t look down on you."


    Although this daughter-inw is not satisfied with some things in his life, it''s OK to live in the mentality that children can live.


    I''ll put up with the unhappiness.


    But how can we tolerate such things?


    Tang Shaoyuan gave a bitter smile. Yes, his parents understood.


    And Lili is too heartless to him.


    In fact, he did not want much, but where lily a little bit of warmth, but also more than that.


    Tang Shaoyuan entered the room, thinking for a long time, powerless to Qi Lili sent a message, said divorce.


    Qi Lili is also very surprised, did not expect Tang Shaoyuan to take the initiative to put forward, now what can do? I have to bite my teeth and agree.


    If you don''t agree, don''t you look humble?


    She is arrogant, at least not allowed to be humble in front of Tang Shaoyuan.


    Divorce means divorce. The next one is better. It''s meaningless for the Tang family to stay.


    No money.


    However, she has to pay for nutrition.


    You can''t keep the baby in your stomach.


    When she came to the Tang family, old Tang Ming showed his displeasure. He didn''t want to do anything about his face. He was calm.


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent, and Qi Lili said:


    "if you want a divorce, you can''t have the baby in your stomach. Then I have to pay for nutrition."


    Meng Li looks at Qi Lili:


    "how much do you want?"


    "Fifty thousand, after all, a miscarriage will do great harm to the body, and there is also a great risk. In case you can''t have it, you have to pay extrapensation."


    Meng Li


    "Don''t fight. You''ll be born. As long as it''s a child of our Tang family, I''ll give you 300000." Meng Li said.


    Qi Lili: "what do you think of me?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think of yourself as?"


    "Are you sure this child belongs to our Tang family? Why don''t you look for us if you don''t look for the right person? "


    Qi Lili is very angry when she hears the speech. Anyway, she has already torn her skin. She can say whatever she wants.


    She roared at Meng Li:


    "are you talking about human beings?"


    Although she knew in her heart that the child might not belong to Tang Shaoyuan, it did not affect her integrity. Is there any basis for this?


    Even if you catch her cheating, are you 100% sure that the child is not Tang Shaoyuan''s?


    Meng Li suddenly kicked Tang Shaoyuan around him and said:


    "you hide behind your mother all day and let your mother go out to fight for you!"


    "Your father has something hard to say. Can''t you say anything?"


    "Can you hide behind your parents all your life? I''m dead with your father. Who are you hiding behind? " Meng Li looks at Tang Shaoyuan sadly.


    Tang Shaoyuan had a pain and was shocked by his mother''s eyes. Yes, he has always relied on his parents.


    Qi Lili is right in saying that he is useless.


    He''s really useless. If it''s useful, I don''t need to make my normally good mother so sharp and prickly now. All this is for him.


    Just thinking about it, Lao Tang pped him on the back of the head and said:


    "you have to say something, are you my son?"


    Tang Shaoyuan just looked at Qi Lili and thought about a lot of words. After a long time, he said:


    "don''t push too much."


    Qi Lili sneered and looked at Tang Shaoyuan with disdain:


    "shouldn''t it? Don''t you call the roll in the Tang family? Don''t be afraid to spread it out? "Tang Shaoyuan asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Qi Lili: "it''s not human''s business to do nothing but to drive out the pregnant daughter-inw, to divorce and not to pay for nutrition."


    Qi Lili said this because she felt that the Tang family did not dare to spread the story of her infidelity.


    This kind of thing is very humiliating, the general man''s family to face will not say.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Meng Li and saw that Meng Li didn''t mean to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    But the eyes of his parents were expecting him to fight a beautiful battle, so he had to harden his head and say:


    "if this child belongs to me, I will give it money. The child can test DNA in a certain month, and it will be mine at that time. He was born and raised for me. If not, the month is not big, it will not affect the abortion."


    Qi Lili looked at Tang Shaoyuan in shock. She never thought Tang Shaoyuan would say such heartless words to her.


    And this is the way to do it.


    "You are so heartless."


    Qi Lili stares at Tang Shaoyuan.


    Tang Shaoyuan breathed a sigh. When he really said these words to Qi Lili that he didn''t dare to say before, he didn''t think it was so difficult, especially when his parents were behind him.


    There''s a sense of a man''s dignity being recovered.


    It''s a wonderful feeling. People who used to oppress him with love can''t anymore.


    He said word by word:


    "it''s not me, it''s you."


    "Besides, if you threaten me with a humiliating attitude, I''m not afraid. What''s more humiliating is you. Don''t you want fame as a girl? You''re not going to remarry after you divorce me? "


    He is very tired, did not think now to divorce, Qili eyes only money.


    It''s really shameless.


    Without a trace of sadness, reluctance and guilt, is her heart made of iron?


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at the ne on Qi Lili''s neck and feels very dazzling. He hasn''t bought it for Qi Lili and hasn''t seen Qi Lili wear it before.


    Did someone else buy it?


    Recall that many of the things Qili brought back were bought by others.


    Is that the picture?


    Are these things really that good?


    It seems to be more valuable than his dignity, for these can trample on his dignity.


    Qi Lili didn''t seem to think that Tang Shaoyuan could speak with her so hard one day. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute.


    She gritted her teeth and said:


    "you''ve done a great job. We''re going to divorce tomorrow."


    She thought that Tang Shaoyuan would be afraid, and then Tang Shaoyuan just said:


    "OK."


    Qi Lili

 Chapter 942

    In the face of this attitude of the Tang family, Qi Lili has nothing to do. The Tang family is not afraid of losing face, but she also has to take face into consideration.


    This boring loss can only be eaten by oneself.


    He divorced Tang Shaoyuan the next day.


    In fact, Shao Liyuan can''t bully anyone with her strong feelings.


    She moved her things away from the Tang family. She didn''t bring anything with her. At that time, she moved in with her bags, but now she is also leaving with her bags.


    Although Tang Shaoyuan had been in a low mood after his divorce, he locked himself in his room all day.


    I don''t go to work or dress up.


    But Meng Li smiles.


    To Tang Shaoyuan,


    "if you don''t go to work, you can rent a house to support yourself."


    With that, Meng Li began to open the wardrobe to clean up Tang Shaoyuan''s clothes.


    A cold face.


    It''s very determined. It''s not for fun.


    Tang Shaoyuan is grieving for spring and autumn. Hearing his mother say this, he can''t help but look at Meng Li in amazement:


    "Ma..."


    Meng Li: "it''s no use calling your mother. I''m looking at you. It''s hard for you to do this for an unnecessary woman."


    "I''m not happy."


    "You can go out and be sad as you like."


    "Out of sight, out of mind."


    Tang Shaoyuan immediately felt that he was about to be expelled from his home. He was worried. He asked wrongly:


    "do you really want to drive me out?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "do you think I''m joking?"


    Tang Shaoyuan


    It''s not like that.


    None of his indifferent eyes told him that he was ying for real. He intuitively felt that if he went on like this, he would be driven out.


    I went to work in silence.


    It''s no good not to go to work. It''s very miserable if you''re driven out of your home and don''t work again.


    And I won''t be bothered by my mother if I go to work.


    However, when ites to his job, Tang Shaoyuan''s spirit is scattered, and some of his pain will fade.


    After all, when he decided to divorce, Tang Shaoyuan had already put down part of his heart.


    This time, Tang Shaoyuan proposed a divorce. The significance is different. In the plot, Qi Lili proposed it. The one who was dumped was always more ufortable and unwilling.


    However, it''s hard for Qi Lili to go home. When she has a child, she begins to react during pregnancy. She loves to sleep and doesn''t move. Qi''s mother looks bored.


    The daughter divorced without a word and theny at home.


    He said that he had a child. The key is that the child in his stomach is not Tang Shaoyuan''s, which makes Qi''s mother dare not go to the Tang family to look for trouble.


    After all, no matter how brazen she is, Qi''s mother still can''t be upright. The reason why Qi Lili was upright before was because she loved her by Tang Shaoyuan.


    Divorce decisively does not procrastinate, is also Qili think Tang family for her really worthless.


    In addition to Tang Shaoyuan''s unfeeling let Qi Lili a little ufortable, feel insulted the same, the rest did not feel too much.


    But Qi Ma was angry. She asked her daughter to find a way to get some money for her son, but she didn''t get it back.


    Now I still go home and lie down every day. When the timees, she will have to wait on her baby.


    Eatzy food at home.


    Qi Lili gets angry, and Qi Lili is also depressed.


    The day before the divorce, the Tang family took Tang Shaoyuan''s sry card back. When she received the news of Tang Shaoyuan''s divorce, she went directly to the Tang family. She didn''t have time to get some money.


    There is still some money in Tang Shaoyuan''s sry card. If you get some money in advance, it will be better now.


    Before consumption is to use Tang Shaoyuan''s sry card, now without this card, stay at home every day, want to eat what also can''t eat, want to buy what also can''t buy.


    I have to be scolded by my mother. Even my younger brother is beginning to dislike her now.


    Just when Qi''s mother and father scold Qi Lili, Meng Li takes Lao Tang and Xiao Tang to visit them.


    Hearing Meng Li say that he wants to go to Qijia, Lao Tang agrees. He is worried that Meng Li will be bullied andes back from work early to apany him.


    And Xiao Tang is all sorts of awkward, feel this is to quarrel, make a bit ugly, but don''t go also can''t.


    He''s going to try to grow on his own.


    At least his parents can''t take the lead in everything. After the divorce, Tang Shaoyuan''s thought is a little more mature.


    Qi Ma opened the door and looked at the three people outside. She didn''t look very well, but she let them in.


    Qi dad is smoking, and Qi Lili is sitting there in her pajamas with a bitter look on her face.


    Looking at the three of the Tang familying, Qi Lili rolled her eyes and said:


    "they are divorced. What are you doing here?"


    Lao Tang also turned his eyes in his heart. Anyway, he didn''te to pick you up.


    Xiao Tang looked at Qi Lili, but he felt a faint pain in his heart.Qi''s father also looks at Lao Tang suspiciously.


    Lao Tang cleared his throat and said:


    "this time, I want you to return the 200000 yuan you had before."


    "Our family is in a bit of a hurry. Please understand."


    All of a sudden, Qi family''s face became extremely ugly, especially Qi Lili, staring at Tang Shaoyuan.


    I felt that the Tang family was merciless and turned over all at once.


    "It was about betrothal money."


    Qi Ma had an idea. She said so quickly that she thought the same as in the story and tried to break the debt.


    Lao Tang looked at Qi''s mother without expression:


    "we have a IOU."


    Qi Ma was so embarrassed that she forgot about it.


    Qi''s father coughed and said:


    "Old Tang, you''ll be lenient. Now you really don''t have money."


    Lao Tang has a tough attitude:


    "but now our family is short of money."


    Qi''s father gives Qi Lili a reproachful look. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s trouble, could the Tang family divorce her?


    Now that I''m divorced, I still have to leave my money.


    If there''s no divorce, I''m absolutely sorry to mention it.


    Qi Lili looked at Qi''s father''s eyes, very speechless, and then looked at Tang Shaoyuan. She couldn''t help saying sarcastically:


    "your family is just like this."


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t speak.


    Everyone didn''t speak. The atmosphere was freezing.


    There was a long silence. Although there were six people in the room, there was no sound. In the end, Meng Li said: "the deadline is one month. If we don''t give the money in one month, we will go through the legal procedure."


    Qi Ma''s expression shed a trace of disdain, and she went through the legal process.


    For ordinary boss surname, the concept of litigation is not so deep, always feel that Meng Li is frightening them.


    The Qi family didn''t take it seriously. Besides, they didn''t have money. What about awsuit? What can we do without money?


    "Let''s go." Meng Li said to Lao Tang and Xiao Tang.


    They stood up and followed.


    As soon as the three of them went out, Qi''s mother yelled at Qi Lili:


    "look, it''s all because of you. What should we do now? You can still go for the 200000 yuan."


    Qi Lili said: "what can I take back?"


    Qi Ma: "I don''t care. If it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t havee to ask for the money."


    Qi Lili couldn''t help retorting:


    "ording to you, if it wasn''t for me, there wouldn''t be 200000 yuan."


    Qi Ma angry: "back talk?"


    Qili snorted, but there was no sound.

 Chapter 943

    When Qi Qiang came back, he heard that the Tang family hade to ask for money. After all, he was young and proud. He immediately indicated that he wanted to return the money to the Tang family.


    Don''t let the Tang family look down on them.


    However, Qi Qiang''s way of paying back the money is also very special. He didn''t say to take his store out to raise money or try to find a way. Instead, he said to Qi Lili:


    "elder sister, try to find a way."


    Qi Lili:


    She has no money now.


    However, Qi Lili, who loves her younger brother, said: "let me think of something."


    Qi Qiangughed and said:


    "sister, it''s very kind of you. After I earn money, I''ll give you half."


    Qi''s mother and father''s face slowed down. When the sky copsed, there was a daughter to help her son.


    By the way, ask Qi Lili when to do surgery, the child can''t always carry in the stomach.


    It''s impossible to be born.


    Qi Lili said:


    "the doctor said that there was a little inmmation, and it would take a few days to take medicine."


    Qi''s mother curled her lips and said:


    "as far as doctors are concerned, women have many things."


    Qi Lili didn''t speak, thinking that she should get some money.


    Let''s not talk about the 200000 yuan, even if we have to use our own money.


    It''s a question of who to look for. Qi Lili is a little worried.


    The man didn''t contact Tang Shaoyuan and the old woman since he met herst time.


    Is she going to pull her face down to contact him?


    On second thought, why not contact, the child in the belly is likely to be his, then he should be responsible for himself.


    If you don''t want 50000 yuan in the Tang family, you can always get it here.


    Well


    Injustice has its head and debt has its owner.


    Guo Cong was scared in a cold sweat when he saw Qi Lili''s news. After all, Qi Lili asked him out.


    Usually he is very happy, but the key is a married woman with a child.


    How dare he continue to provoke.


    No return.


    If you n to deal with it coldly, people who know something will not send it again.


    But Qi Lili didn''t want to. If she didn''t ask for money from Tang Shaoyuan, she shouldn''t have run away.


    She called directly, but it rang once and then turned off.


    After a while to send her a message, inside and outside the words is not to contact.


    Don''t destroy each other''s families. Let''s get together and break up.


    Qi Lili


    I can''t help sneering. Since you are afraid that I will destroy your family, that''s a handle. Originally, this man has no other good than a little stinky money. I really think she is rare.


    It''s best not to open it.


    Qi Lili directly asked for 100000 yuan for nutrition.


    I think Guo Cong will be private for his family.


    Guo Cong:?


    Does Qili say her child is his?


    It''s so creepy.


    Asked asked to know that Qili because of this divorce, her husband was swept out of the house.


    Guo Cong has a bad feeling in his heart. It''s OK to spend tens of thousands of yuan to buy some gifts when he''s dating. But if you ckmail me, you''re bullying people.


    I''m not willing to give Qi Lili the money.


    Who knows if it''s his.


    Qi Lili was so angry that she scolded men for being ruthless.


    It''s frightening for Guo Cong to say whether he''s going to lose face together. A lot of his money depends on his wife''s contacts. Anyway, he can''t lose his wife.


    No one can break his marriage.


    After bargaining for Qi Lili, the deal was closed for 50000 yuan.


    Ask Qi Lili not to contact him any more and don''t look for him.


    Qi Lili gets the money and doesn''t care about Guo Cong''s words.


    It''s a pity that Qi Li didn''t give her five thousand yuan for two days.


    After forty thousand yuan, Qi Lili was helpless and had to take the rest of the money for surgery.


    Qi''s mother and father are busy day by day. Qi Lili thinks it''s lonely to have an operation alone, and now shecks love and care.


    When I think of Tang Shaoyuan, I think it''s good for him to serve people.


    Things before seemed to have never happened, including the Tang family''s door-to-door asking for money was also ignored by Qi Lili.


    I sent a message to Tang Shaoyuan.


    The attitude is soft down, said he is very poor, now a person to do surgery, the belly of the child is also poor.


    Can''te into the world.


    Tang Shaoyuan seldom sees Qi Lili''s fragile appearance. Maybe he has healed the scar and forgotten the pain. He has pity on Qi Lili. Qi Lili asks Tang Shaoyuan if he is willing to apany her. Tang Shaoyuan tangles for a while and agrees.


    Apanied qilili to do the operation, also sent qilili back home, even bought a lot of things for qilili, mend the body.


    Qi''s mother and father are not at home either. Tang Shaoyuan simply took care of Qi Lili in the Qi family and returned home in the afternoon.Looking at the oil stains on Tang Shaoyuan''s clothes, Meng Li asked directly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    She pointed.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked down at the oil stains on his clothes. It was made for Qi Lili to make soup. He pursed his mouth and said:


    "today, I went to take care of Qi Lili''s operation all afternoon."


    Meng Li murmured, this is the rhythm of being a spare tire again.


    It''s really disheartening. If she were Tang Shaoyuan''s old mother, she would be very angry.


    "If you want to take care of her, it''s no problem. If you rent a house alone, you can take her to confinement." Meng Li said.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "what?"


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "I will help you."


    Tang Shaoyuan touched his head and said:


    "Mom, I think you have changed a little. Before, you always worried about making Lili unhappy, but now you hate her very much."


    "She''s pathetic, too."


    Meng Li looked at Tang Shaoyuan with no expression:


    "I hope I respect her. If she has no wrong principle, she can pass."


    "I don''t respect her now. She has nothing to respect."


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t want to talk about it any more. It didn''t matter whether it was worth it or not. Anyway, they were all divorced. At the beginning of the divorce, he thought about why his mother was there that day.


    I also think that if it doesn''t appear, it may be a different result.


    But now I''m relieved. No matter whether my mother finds out about it or not, she may get a divorce. I can''t pass it off.


    It''s a lot easier to get divorced.


    Now pity her, take care of her, but also to see in the past.


    There''s no need to do that.


    Think of Qi Lili''s parents'' attitude towards her, and Qi Lili''s poor lying on the balcony single bed, where the balcony is still leaking.


    Although it''s not cold, the wind is always bad.


    She doesn''t have much money after her divorce.


    At home also suffer from white eyes, small child care will bring great harm to the body.


    It''s all right. I hope she can take her love and life seriously when she is in good health.


    My mother''s proposal is very good. Let her have a good self-cultivation by renting a house alone, and then take care of her for a month. It''s good for her in the end.


    I don''t give my parents any trouble.


    So that my parents won''t be upset.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, I really want to rent a house to take care of her."


    Meng Li I want to hit you. "


    Tang Shaoyuan silently stepped back and looked at Meng Li with apprehension.

 Chapter 944

    Meng Li said:


    "you can go if you want."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "are you not angry?"


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "what am I angry with? These are your choices."


    What''s the best thing to experience by yourself? It''s useless for others to say a thousand or ten thousand words.


    The more Tang Shaoyuan is not allowed to do it, Tang Shaoyuan feels that he still owes Qi Lili, and he is still thinking about Qi Lili.


    Now he has been prevented from using it as a spare tire. In the future, he may secretly use it as a spare tire.


    Only after life hammers him hard and reality hits his head like iron, can some things be fully understood.


    "Dad?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was a little worried that old Tang would get angry.


    It''s time for Old Tang to say he''s cheap.


    Mom is very open-minded.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. It''s all up to me. You can find a house."


    Tang Shaoyuan nodded: "thank you, mom."


    Meng Li waves, and Tang Shaoyuan looks for a house on the Inte.


    She also told Qi Lili about it. Qi Lili heard that Tang Shaoyuan was looking for a house for her, but she didn''t object. Living at home was ufortable and the conditions were too poor.


    And I can''t do housework when I''m in confinement, so I have to be told by my mother and father that I''ll be clean when I go out.


    There''s people waiting on her, there''s money.


    Tang Shaoyuan finds a house near Qi Lili''s house. The decoration is OK. If he wants to see the house, he will go out. When he meets old Tang, old Tang asks:


    "where are you going?"


    Tang Shaoyuan did not dare to say, only said that he had something to do with going out.


    Old Tang ordered toe back early for dinner. Tang Shaoyuan agreed and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan''s back, Lao Tang went into the kitchen, looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Find a house and take Qili out for confinement." Meng Li said lightly.


    Old Tang was surprised:


    "what?"


    Meng Li said faintly, "you heard me right."


    Lao Tang''s expression was very difficult to say. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s really a cheap skin."


    "It''s a shame that I called him back."


    Lao Tang took out his mobile phone to make a phone call, and Meng Li stopped him and said, "don''t call. I agree to that."


    Lao Tang looks at Meng Li with "your brain is sick" eyes, and Meng Li says:


    "let them toss about, there will be no good results. Some people just don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. I think our son will hit it."


    Old Tang is very helpless, but it''s hard to argue with Meng Li any more.


    And Tang Shaoyuan went to see the house and sent the photo to Qi Lili, who was lying on the bed. Qi Lili said she was disgusted.


    Because the house looks old.


    She told Tang Shaoyuan that she wanted an apartment with better decoration, so she was in a good mood and sanitary conditions.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt a little ufortable. Although the house he was looking for was not very good, it was much better than the environment where Qi Lili was staying.


    There''s everything in it.


    But it''s hard to say what you''ve said.


    Tang Shaoyuan can only harden his head and ask the intermediary to find a better one for him. The intermediary said that he did. He found a room with more than 2000 yuan. In this small city, the price of a room with more than 2000 yuan is also higher in Tang Shaoyuan''s mind.


    However, it is very close to where Tang Shaoyuan works, which makes Tang Shaoyuan satisfied.


    When we have a lunch break, we cane back to cook for Qili.


    Sent to Qi Lili, Qi Lili reluctantly agreed.


    Tang Shaoyuan paid the rent in ordance with the way of one deposit and one payment, got the key and cleaned the inside.


    I didn''t go home until midnight.


    The next day he took Qi Lili over. For Tang Shaoyuan taking care of Qi Lili''s confinement, Qi''s mother and father took it for granted.


    Anyway, they don''t have time to serve their daughter, so let Tang Shaoyuan serve them.


    Tang Shaoyuan still didn''t know that in the hearts of his family, his value was to serve others.


    Be a babysitter.


    Then Tang Shaoyuan went home to take away some of the quilts and packed them up. Meng Li asked:


    "why?"


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "I''ll take some quilts. There are no quilts over there."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "buy it yourself."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "don''t buy it. Bring some from home. I''ll bring it back when she''s out of confinement."


    Meng Li just said:


    "no, now she''s not my daughter-inw. I don''t want the quilts used by outsiders."


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at big and small bags and asked in a puzzled way:"But she used them before."


    "And I''ll use themter."


    Meng Li sighed and said earnestly:


    "I''ve been told by your father about you going out to rent a house. If you take things from home again, your father will be even more unhappy. You have to add blocks to your parents."


    Tang Shaoyuan heard that he had to give up the idea of taking a quilt from home.


    In fact, he ns to bring some daily necessities in the past, but now it seems that he will forget it.


    It''s natural for parents not to be happy. It''s hard for them not to quarrel with him or stop him.


    You should know something about yourself, too. Don''t add to the traffic.


    Tang Shaoyuan goes back empty handed. Qi Lili lies on the sofa and asks about the quilt.


    He was also embarrassed to say that his mother would not let him, but he had to maintain his face, so he had to say:


    "I think I''d better buy you a new one."


    Qi Lili let out a cry and waved her hand:


    "go and buy it. I just had an operation yesterday. I''m very weak today. I''lle back early to cook."


    Tang Shaoyuan pursed his mouth and looked at Qi Lili''s natural appearance.


    If Tang Shaoyuan''s heart to take care of Qi Lili is a balloon, this scene let Tang Shaoyuan leak a little gas.


    He turned to buy, in the supermarket, Tang Shaoyuan wandered a lot, and then found that he can see eye, are not cheap.


    All that a bed needs is at least two thousand.


    Pillow, quilt core, four piece set, one item.


    He also knows Qi Lili. She''s not willing to buy something too bad.


    Forget it. It''s the same when you take it home, and you don''t throw it away for nothing.


    In this mentality, Tang Shaoyuan bought, and bought some misceneous, pots and pans.


    This time, nearly half a month''s sry went out.


    Called a delivery master to send it back, and industriously put it on Qi Lili''s shop. Qi Lili hated to use it without washing it in the water, so she had to wash it and dry it.


    During this period, she cleaned the house again, and the bed was not ready. Qi Lili said that she was hungry and wanted to eat nutritious food.


    Everything should be a little bit, nutrition should be bnced and rich, and Tang Shaoyuan also sent a list, each food urate to how many grams.


    Qi Lili also has the mentality of tossing Tang Shaoyuan. Some time ago, she divorced her and said that kind of heartless words, which hurt her dignity.


    Make her lose face.


    Tang Shaoyuan is also a little reluctant to divorce, try not toe.


    In the end, it''s not that I can''t let her go. I''lle up with a cry.


    In fact, Qi Lili is not to me for this. After all, it is Tang Shaoyuan who sticks out his face. It''s impossible for people not to fight.

 Chapter 945

    It''s a little deserved to be trampled on.


    Tang Shaoyuan has a headache when he looks at the nutritious meal he wants to eat. He only eats a little and has arge number of samples, which is quite troublesome.


    Say to Qi Lili:


    "let''s eat less."


    Qi Liliughs coldly, and theughter is still a little bleak:


    "I know that you are just talking about it, where you will treat me sincerely, and it''s no different to eat any nutritious food at home."


    One sentence blocked Tang Shaoyuan''s speech.


    Tang Shaoyuan had no choice but to do it. After working hard for a long time, Qi Lili hated what he made. She said:


    "I have no appetite and I feel like vomiting after eating."


    Tang Shaoyuan let out a little more anger.


    He was silent and regretted making the decision.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan''s expression, Qi Lili knew that the man was going to coax him. She said dryly:


    "but I understand your intention."


    It''s like blowing on Tang Shaoyuan.


    In this way, while taking care of Qi Lili, Tang Shaoyuan went to work. He was too busy to go home.


    Meng Li doesn''t miss him, but he has to pretend to miss his son and say to him, ah, why doesn''t his sone back.


    Lao Tang said: "don''te back. It''s a shame."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    In fact, during this period of time, he has been taking care of his body and practicing. When the clientes back, he will find that his physical condition is very different.


    After all, Lao Tang is the husband of the client, and they have to support each other in the future.


    It''s also good to spend more time with the client.


    Just after Tang Shaoyuan took care of Qi Lili for half a month, Tang Shaoyuan suddenly found that he had no money.


    There is still a little money in the bank card, and the credit card is even worse. It has been blown up.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at his consumption bill. It turned out that Qi Lili had bought a lot of things with his mobile phone and ount.


    Usually too busy did not care, when cooking mobile phones are on the bed, no wonder this period of time qilili always with his mobile phone to y.


    Tang Shaoyuan angrily asked Qi Lili:


    "why did you buy those without my consent?"


    I bought several sets of skin care products for thousands of yuan, as well as clothes and bags.


    There are his savings over the years. After getting married, Qi Lili spent more than half of his savings. Now it''spletely gone. I still overdraw all the credit card lines.


    Qi Lili is very disgusted with Tang Shaoyuan, an old man so haggard, like what words.


    She said:


    "does it matter to spend a little?"


    Tang Shaoyuan: "the problem is that I have no money now."


    Qi Lili: "you don''t have to pay, just wait until you get paid."


    After watching Qi Lili for a long time, Tang Shaoyuan finally said what he had been brewing in his heart for thousands of times. He said:


    "you have returned all these things."


    Qi Lili looks at Tang Shaoyuan in surprise, as if she is looking at something else. Her facial expression is very exaggerated:


    "back?"


    Tang Shaoyuan nodded, while Qi Lili sneered:


    "I can''t return it. I''ve already taken apart the skin care products and torn off the tags."


    Fortunately, I left a hand before, otherwise it would be over.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s heartless appearance, she saw it, and was wary of him suddenly turning over again. When she could get some benefits, was it a fool not to rush to get it?


    Tang Shaoyuan''s forehead leaped:


    "you...!"


    When we are together, we can use him. Now we are divorced, we still use him.


    I think he''s the big one.


    "I don''t like that."


    Tang Shaoyuan said to Qi Lili.


    The eyes are also sad. I can''t figure it out. Is this the nature of the woman I like?


    Although I don''t want to say it, it''s really ugly.


    Qi Lili said indifferently:


    "of course, you men are women who like to be beautiful and dress up, but you don''t have the financial ability to support such women. You don''t like it if you spend your money."


    Tang Shaoyuan said helplessly:


    "you are not my woman now."


    Qi Lili: "does it matter whether you like me or not?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was speechless and irritable. He was silent for a while and said, "I regret my decision, but I will take care of your delivery."


    I''m not responsible for anything else. I''m responsible for what I say. It''s a kind of responsibility.


    But Qi Lili thought that Tang Shaoyuan still didn''t want to leave her. Sheughed and didn''t speak.


    In the face of all kinds of food Qi Lili had to eat every day, Tang Shaoyuan continued to insist for two days, and then he had no money at all. He was waiting for his sry. The key point was that his sry was not enough to pay his credit card.But there are still days before her birth. Tang Shaoyuan goes home to find Meng Li.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, can you lend me some money?"


    Meng Li asked faintly, "why?"


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t dare to say that his money was spent by Qi Lili. He just said:


    "no money."


    Meng Li: "don''t you even give me a reason?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent.


    Meng Li looked at this and guessed that the money had been spent by Qi Lili. He could only say that Tang Shaoyuan sent it to others for consumption.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t quibble. Qi Lili spent it, right?"


    Tang Shaoyuan nodded weakly and looked bitter.


    Meng Li: "sorry, I may not be able to lend you money, because I don''t want to let Qi Lili take advantage. You can forgive her, but I can''t forgive her for hurting my son."


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "but I have no money now."


    "Then go to your friend and borrow it." Meng Li said faintly.


    Tang Shaoyuan looks embarrassed and really doesn''t want to borrow money from his friends.


    I feel that I have no face. I have been working for thousands of yuan, but I can''t go out to borrow money.


    Tang Shaoyuan called his mother again. Meng Li''s face was a little cold.


    "Such a big man, being bullied by others, will know to go home and call mom." Lao Tang opened the door of the room and said angrily.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Old Tang in surprise:


    "Dad..."


    I didn''t expect dad to be at home.


    Old Tang: "are you so surprised? You don''t know that your father is on the night shift now, and you don''t care about me. "


    "When you want to serve your parents with your mind of serving Qili, we should be very happy."


    Tang Shaoyuan bowed his head in shame.


    Lao Tang calcted Tang Shaoyuan''s ount:


    "even if you save at least 3000 yuan a month, how much should you save in the past few years? Now that I''ve been defeated by a woman, what did your mother and I enjoy about you? How do you mean toe back and get the money? "


    Tang Shaoyuan was silent.


    Lao Tang was a little fidgety and didn''t want to say anything. He said to Meng Li: "don''t give him any money. Let him do what he gets."


    Then he mmed the door.


    If you don''t look better, you won''t be so upset.


    Love how how, now the neighbors are watching jokes, said their family just married a daughter-inw, not long after the divorce.


    He secretly said that his son was useless and could not keep people.

 Chapter 946

    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t ask for money at home, so he had no choice but to borrow money from his friends, who also knew Tang Shaoyuan''s personal situation. Generally speaking, he would not be short of money.


    I couldn''t help asking about the situation.


    Tang Shaoyuan is very hard to say, so he simply won''t borrow it.


    Another friend borrowed it, but they were all acquaintances. I couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Shaoyuan


    How do you say that.


    I made up an unreliable reason. My friend is still more concerned about Tang Shaoyuan. He said, brother, what happened to you? If you treat me as a brother, tell me the truth and let''s solve it together.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t want to say it, but his friend was helpless. Tang Shaoyuan wanted to borrow 8000 yuan, but his friend only said he was tight handed and gave 4000 yuan.


    Tang Shaoyuan sighed, four thousand is four thousand, although I don''t know how to return the credit card, but I can persist until Qi Lili''s birth.


    However, Qi Lili was not moved by Tang Shaoyuan''s behavior. On the contrary, she despised Tang Shaoyuan''s stingy behavior.


    In particr, with 4000 yuan in his hand, Tang Shaoyuan was unwilling to borrow money, so he saved a little in some aspects, which made Qi Lili very dissatisfied.


    Scold Tang Shaoyuan:


    "if you want to give up money, don''t take care of me."


    Tang Shaoyuan said numbly:


    "I told you, I''m just responsible for my choice."


    Qili rolled her eyes.


    Meng Qi said, "we''ve been away for a month with Qian."


    Although Qi Ma''s expression was not good-looking, she didn''t think so in her heart. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "are you really not going to give it?"


    Qi Ma: "not how to give, you old woman, don''t give your son back."


    Meng Li looked at Qi Ma and couldn''t helpughing:


    "why, do you think my son still wants your daughter?"


    Qi Ma said triumphantly:


    "isn''t that impossible? Or will you wait on her? You are so angry. Ah, to tell you the truth, when you are old, don''t get involved in the affairs of your children. It''s disgusting. "


    Meng Li:


    "I don''t like to quarrel with others. I don''t want to give them. I have to go through the legal channel."


    With that, Meng Li left with Lao Tang.


    Then we will start the emergency procedure and go directly to the court to sue.


    Meng Li has not only the IOU written by Qi Qiang, but also the recording in the private room that day. In the recording, the Qi family admitted that the 200000 yuan was borrowed from them.


    It''s all evidence.


    Although the process is very slow, it may take a year and a half to get the money back, it is better than doing nothing.


    In fact, Meng Li wants to find someone to beat Qi Qiang. In fact, he is also a bully. If he is afraid of being beaten, he wille back soon.


    But I think my idea is still a little dangerous. This is a society ruled byw.


    Don''t get caught breaking thew.


    There are also a lot of 200000 disputes, which have been epted by the court.


    Qi Lili''s side is about to have a baby. Tang Shaoyuan just eats and has no money for her.


    As ast resort, she had to pester Guo Cong.


    After all, before 50000 yuan is too good, let Qili heart more greed.


    But Tang Shaoyuan saw Guo Cong''s message to Qi Lili and asked Qi Lili not to contact him.


    The tone was disgusting and unfeeling.


    It''s like talking to a garbage man.


    This makes Tang Shaoyuan can not help but open up, and then the expression is very difficult to say.


    Qi Lili threatens Guo Cong to give him money, and if he doesn''t, he destroys their family. Later, Guo Cong gives her another 20000 yuan.


    Don''t know why, Tang Shaoyuan mindpletely emerge Qi Lili at that time shameless face.


    is as like as two peas asking for their parents'' nutrition.


    In addition, because Tang Shaoyuan had no money to spend on Qi Lili, Qi Lili felt that Tang Shaoyuan was no longer valuable, and her attitude towards Tang Shaoyuan was even worse.


    Also let Tang Shaoyuan physical and mental fatigue.


    The people I like in my heart are disillusioned and almost wasted.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that he had seen most of Qi Lili''s true features clearly. Although he was pitiful, he was really hateful.


    I''ve been divorced, so let it go.


    Endure, endure this period of time, he also wants to open a new life.


    Finally, when Qi Lili was about to give birth, she asked Tang Shaoyuan:


    "how long have you paid the rent?"


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "just one month."


    Qi Lili: do you mean you have to move in these two days


    She thought she had paid for half a year, so she could live here for a while. As a result, this stingy man only paid for one month.


    Tang Shaoyuan nodded and looked at Qi Lili''s face. The other party didn''t know that he had read her chat record or that he had understood everything.Still don''t say, leave each other some face.


    "It''s disgusting. I still want to live here." Qi Lili said.


    Tang Shaoyuan looks powerless.


    "I have no money." He just said.


    It''s true that he has no money, even if he is willing to pay the rent.


    Qi Lili scolded a waste.


    She also has no money, mainly because it''s not cost-effective to rent a house out of her own pocket. It''s better to go home and squeeze, and the money saved can buy clothes.


    Tang Shaoyuan sent Qi Lili back home. When he left the apartment, Tang Shaoyuan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    This month is really tired.


    All kinds of service, but not a good word from her, she is such a ruthless person, why do you so cheap, stille?


    Also has own credit card, the quota 30000, has brushed, how should return.


    Parents do not give money, these are like a stone, pressure on his head.


    But to Qili neighborhood, unexpectedly saw Qili photos posted everywhere.


    Or more private photos, scold Qili is a small three, destroy people''s family.


    All kinds of dirty words are hard to hear.


    Qili suddenly blushed, looking at these, she felt that her soul was about to fly.


    Tang Shaoyuan also has a red neck.


    For the first time, I feel that it''s a shame to walk with Qili for the first time.


    It''s such a big deal.


    Tang Shaoyuan looks at Qi Lili with silent eyes, as if to say that if you are not so greedy and do not y like this, you will not have today.


    Qi Lili looks at Tang Shaoyuan''s eyes, and then looks at her photo. She is ashamed and angry. She screams and disappears into themunity.


    It''s like a mouse, being chased and eager to go back to the hole.


    She ran away, but her suitcase is still here.


    However, she had to put qilili''s suitcase in the guard''s office and let the guard take care of it. Qilili would take it by herself.


    Tang Shaoyuan didn''t have the courage to pursue Qi Lili, but the doorman knew Tang Shaoyuan naturally.


    He couldn''t help looking at Tang Shaoyuan with yful eyes and said with profound meaning:


    "you are the ex husband of the woman posted outside, aren''t you?"


    Tang Shaoyuan is very embarrassed, he turned and left in a mess.


    Looking at the gate of themunity, there are pictures of Qili everywhere, as well as the noise around.


    Almost everyone stops in front of Qi Lili''s photo andments on it.

 Chapter 947

    An aunt''s voice came into Tang Shaoyuan''s ear, and she said:


    "I know this girl, who is the eldest daughter of the family on the third floor. She got married some time ago, and then divorced. It turns out that her life style is so bad."


    Another aunt echoed:


    "that''s to say, she''s so showy all day, and it''s easy to see..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Another voice came into Tang Shaoyuan''s ears:


    "Tut, it''s a green hat for her husband. Maybe it''s the divorce."


    "Green hat, Hulunbuir prairie."


    "No, it''s estimated that someone woulde to repair her. I dare not go out in the future."


    "If I lose someone, I''ll tear one and take it back to my family. This is the negative textbook."


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that his brain was buzzing. He couldn''t bear it, so he ran away and was eager to escape. He didn''t want to listen to the gossip any more.


    Too embarrassed, those words let Tang Shaoyuan feel that his clothes have been stripped, let people around.


    Shame, shame and indignation are all brought to him by Qili.


    At the moment, in Tang Shaoyuan''s heart, Qi Lili''s beauty has beenpletely disillusioned, and he can''t help but resent Qi Lili.


    If it were not for her, it would not be like this.


    No, he wants to stay away from Qi Lili. This is the end of the matter. As long as he entangles with Qi Lili, he will be ridiculed forever.


    Tang Shaoyuan was dizzy and came back home, breathing heavily. He felt that he had also lost face.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan, Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Shaoyuan hesitated and said the matter implicitly.


    As a kind-hearted mother, Meng Li showed pity on her face and said, "Oh, no matter what, it can''t hurt Qi Lili so much."


    "No, No."


    Meng Li''s expression is very sorry, and there is no fluctuation in his heart.


    She didn''t do it, but presumably the man''s wife did it.


    I don''t know how Qi Lili tosses about. There''s no such thing in the plot.


    In fact, in the plot, Qi Lili gets a hundred thousand yuan from the Tang family, and she really doesn''t force Guo Cong, so there''s nothingter.


    This time, he forced him to get a profit, but he also gained an inch. More times, he was discovered by Guo Cong''s wife.


    Although my husband is cheating, I can''t stand being ckmailed by Xiao San.


    At the moment, people are standing on the United Front to retaliate against Qi Lili.


    We can find out Qi Lili''s home address if we have some rtionship.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that his mother was too kind in nature. On the contrary, it was very wrong for him to resent Qi Lili for this.


    It seems that he has no sympathy.


    In order to prove that he was right, he said in an impassioned voice:


    "then she is paying for what she has done. What''s the pity."


    There was a faint smile on Meng Li''s face, which was fleeting. She sighed with regret:


    "what can I do? The girl can''t look up in the future. The neighbors are gossiping. The price is too high."


    Tang Shaoyuan:


    "we are divorced, it doesn''t matter."


    He doesn''t want to see qilili now. Before, his family only knew that he was green capped. Now everyone knows.


    Not at all.


    I regret that I went to take care of my child. I feel sorry that no one took care of her, but she finished her money. When did she feel sorry for him?


    In fact, she was not pitiful at all. She made everything by herself.


    Tang Shaoyuan stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, I''ll go and return the house."


    He left in a hurry and needed to deal with everything. If he didn''t deal with it, he would tell him all the time that he was stupid.


    Qi Lili, on her way home, was scolded bloody. Now the wholemunity is talking about their family, saying that their family is corrupt.


    Qi Lili felt like she was grilled on the fire. She didn''t dare to go out and stayed at home.


    If parents want to scold, they can scold at will.


    Qi Qiang also feels that his sister''s case is very humiliating. He goes home to scold Qi Lili. Qi Lili cries wrongly. Why?


    Didn''t the family get the money?


    They used it too, but when they had an ident, they immediately jumped and yelled.


    Why do you have such a family.


    When Qi family was pointed out and Qi Lili didn''t dare to go out, she knew that Tang family really went to court to sue them.


    They''re going to be sued.


    The family looked at each other.


    This


    I haven''t been involved in awsuit, but I also know that if the IOU is written down, the court will order them to pay back the money.


    I can''t help saying that Qi Qiang, why did he write a IOU when he was excited?Qi Qiang guessed: "maybe it''s the set for us. Tang Shaoyuan is so rare to my sister. Who knows she will get divorced."


    Qi Qiang looks at Qi Lili impatiently. If the elder sister is more careful, she won''t divorce and pay back the money.


    Qi Ma now thinks of Qi Lili. Don''t Tang Shaoyuan still care about his daughter?


    If you want your daughter to cheat, you''d better let the Tang family stop fightingwsuits.


    Qi Lili was very depressed, but she felt that this was the only way to prove her usefulness. If she could make the 200000 yuan unnecessary, her status at home would be different.


    And she still felt that her charm remained the same and contacted Tang Shaoyuan.


    Is to start talking about old love, and then ask Tang Shaoyuan can persuade, don''t fight awsuit.


    There''s no money at home. Don''t push so hard.


    Tang Shaoyuan was so excited when he saw the news at the beginning that he felt like vomiting after a careful aftertaste. He had never seen such a brazen person.


    I''m sure. I think he''s a fool.


    Qi Lili''s neighborhood is not only noisy, but also small cities with small sites. It''s spread to their neighborhood. Now he goes out with his head down.


    Full of humiliation, these are caused by Qi Lili.


    When you need him, give him a good face. When you don''t need him, there should be more pits.


    If he believes again, it''s sabby.


    Besides, he is still worrying about how to pay back his credit card, and he has no money to pay back.


    More than 30000 is not a small sum of money.


    Helpless to find Meng Li, faltering half a day to tell Meng Li about it.


    I hope Meng Li will return the credit card first.


    Meng Li is speechless. Shao Yuanzhen of Tang Dynasty is


    She thought for a moment and said:


    "yes, but you can give me your sry card and I will take money from it every month to offset the money I lent you."


    Tang Shaoyuan calcted, in this case, the sry card must be close to half a year in my mother''s ce.


    Half a year is not enough.


    He nodded in agreement.


    Meng Li said:


    "you don''t need to spend anything at ordinary times. Work hard. I''ll give you 20 yuan a day and my credit card."


    Tang Shaoyuan instantly felt that he had passed through his childhood, twenty days in a day?


    Should I hand in my credit card?


    Forget it, as long as his mother is willing to help him is very good, it is also a credit card is imminent.


    He agreed to Meng Li''s request, the sry card to Meng Li, Meng Li and old Tang together, together, Tang Shaoyuan''s credit card to also on.

 Chapter 948

    This time Tang Shaoyuan waited on Qi Lili for a month, and he should have lost at least 50000 yuan. Lao Tang was very sorry, and Meng Li was also told.


    That is to say, he is too amodating to his son.


    I''m used to it.


    There''s nothing wrong with him going out.


    Meng centrifugal said that he is used to him now. In fact, it is much better to spend 50000 yuan to buy a lesson than Tang Shaoyuan to be a small ATM for many years.


    Isn''t it good to recognize the reality?


    What''s more, Lao Tang really thought that he didn''t agree. ording to the situation at that time, Tang Shaoyuan didn''t go?


    I think my son is too good.


    At that time, Tang Shaoyuan felt that he was in debt to Qi Lili when he proposed a divorce.


    A living person can''t be tied. The ending is the same as now.


    In fact, Tang Shaoyuan is selfish and neglects his parents'' feelings. Of course, he is an adult. Now he is an individual and should have his own life.


    They also have their own choices. In the future, they will take most of the road by themselves.


    You can''t think about your parents all the time, that is, it''s hard to find a filial son.


    Now we can just take advantage of the opportunity to control Tang Shaoyuan''s money. If we have no money, let''s see if Qi Lili takes care of Tang Shaoyuan.


    Now Tang Shaoyuan wants to break up with Qi Lili. Qi Lili has some skills, and he is likely to surrender.


    Willpower is not firm, I think it''s just an ordinary man, don''t ask too much.


    Tang Shaoyuan is between this, you say he has no conscience, also have, say no, also a little bit, say he is filial? Not necessarily, you say he is not filial, also can''t say how much crime.


    She can''t do too much to Tang Shaoyuan. At that time, Tang Shaoyuan will give up Qi Lili, but it''s easy to resent his mother.


    The client certainly doesn''t want his son to resent her.


    Besides, he uses Tang Shaoyuan''s money. If he has no money, he can''t eat, drink, buy clothes with his friends. It''s his own pain.


    Meng Li always thinks that love is easy to wear out. Qi Lili has been consuming Tang Shaoyuan''s love. If she wears it away little by little, she may be able to rise little by little.


    However, it''s embarrassing to spend too much time at one time and rise toote.


    Tang Shaoyuan insisted on ignoring Qi Lili for some time.


    Let Qi Lili a little square, didn''t expect Tang Shaoyuan can''t cheat.


    If we used three sess forces before, then Qi Lili took out seven sess forces after that, and Tang Shaoyuan, who was unsessful, took the bait again.


    Qi Lili pear flower with rain in the tea restaurant to tell his pain, helplessness, and sadness.


    Tang Shaoyuan listened in silence. Although he wanted to sarcastically say that they deserved it, he was still speechless.


    Then Qi Lili said whether she could not fight awsuit or not. Tang Shaoyuan said that she could not be the master.


    Qi Lili


    How blind was my eye at that time to find this waste?


    You can''t do anything, Ma Baonan. You''re a loser.


    Not in the mood, he said he wanted to check out and leave. Tang Shaoyuan called Qi Lili. Qi Lili thought she had changed her mind and looked back at Tang Shaoyuan.


    But I heard Tang Shaoyuan say:


    "you settle the ount."


    Qi Lili pointed to her nose and asked in surprise:


    "do you want me to check out?"


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "don''t I spend money here?"


    The main reason is that he has no money, and now he is used to being himself.


    Qi Lili took a deep breath and said with disdain:


    "I said Tang Shaoyuan, you are more and more cowardly now. This money means that women should pay for it."


    Tang Shaoyuan: "I have no money."


    Qi Lili: "where''s your money?"


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Qi Lili angrily:


    "you said my money."


    Qi Lili speechless, said: "this money is not."


    Tang Shaoyuan said dully:


    "No."


    Qi Lili


    Tang Shaoyuan waved. The waiter came to check out and asked who gave the money. Tang Shaoyuan pointed to Qi Lili. Qi Lili''s chest fluctuated and she really couldn''t afford to lose this person.


    Give me the money.


    But looking at Tang Shaoyuan''s eyes is an irresistible disgust.


    "Here, here."


    Several men and a fat woman rushed directly to Qi Lili.


    The fat woman grabs Qi Lili''s hair and she screams:


    "what are you doing?"


    The fat woman sneered:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    "Give me a call, this bitch, I finally caught you. I thought you were not going out."


    The fat woman grabbed Qi Lili''s hair and beat her body with her spare hand.


    The rest gathered around.Qi Lili is slim and has no strength to resist. She shouts at Tang Shaoyuan:


    "help


    Tang Shaoyuan was still in a daze. He was shocked by the sudden scene.


    After hearing the call for help, I came back to my senses. I can''t watch Qi Lili being beaten. I said to the stupid waiter next to her:


    "is there a security guard? Call the police without security. "


    Then looking at Qi Lili, who was surrounded by a group of people, he held out his hand to a big man with a big head and said:


    "brother, who are you? Let''s have a good talk."


    "I advise you to get out of the way, or I''ll fight with you."


    Qi Lili screamed repeatedly. Now she was beaten to the ground. She was kicked by a fat woman and several men.


    I''m in a mess.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s expression was a bit ferocious. He pushed away the nearest big man and said:


    "if you break thew like this, I called the police."


    "I''m afraid of you?"


    Fat woman side hit qilili, side don''t care.


    Tang Shaoyuan wanted to push someone away, but he was hugged by a big man, trapped and struggling desperately. He yelled at the rest of the restaurant:


    "are you watching like this? Call the police


    Don''t know who weakly back to a police, Tang Shaoyuan look to the ground, Qi Lili roll to make a ball, clothes are full of shoe prints, even on the face, is really pitiful.


    People around also dare note forward, it is a group of men called by fat women, the physique is quite strong.


    However, he could not get rid of the big man who trapped him, which made him sad, angry and embarrassed.


    The fat woman still had a sense of propriety. After fighting Qi Lili for mercy, she grabbed her and asked, "do you still seduce my husband?"


    Qi Lili now has a colorful face, her hair is as messy as a weed, her nose and tears are mixed together and flow into her mouth.


    A mouth, with transparent fments.


    "No, don''t fight. I''m afraid. Wuwu..."


    Fat woman disdains to smile:


    "is that still ckmail my husband?"


    "No, No." Qi Lili said angrily.


    Fat woman:


    "if you are good at it, you don''t know who I am. My men dare to hook up."


    The people around him understood that this was a woman who was a junior who had been repaired. Some people looked at Tang Shaoyuan with different eyes.


    Tang Shaoyuan was extremely embarrassed. Someone had taken out his mobile phone to shoot earlier. He had to dodge the camera. Finally, he simply lowered his head and buried it.

 Chapter 949

    It wasn''t long before the police arrived, but by the time they arrived, the fat woman had already left with her.


    Although Qi Lili was beaten miserably, she didn''t dare to say fat women were bad when facing the police.


    She said that she would not pursue the case and leave it to the police.


    She pointed to Tang Shaoyuan:


    "it was he who called the police and wanted to find him."


    Tang Shaoyuan


    It''s a miserable and hateful woman.


    Since the parties do not pursue it, the matter will be settled in this way.


    It''s not Qi Lili who returns good for bad. She just knows that it''s useless even if she tells the police.


    Can the police control her for a while and for a lifetime?


    Can you watch her every day?


    She may have escaped today, but she may have been beaten even worse another day. She once heard Guo Cong say that his wife is very powerful. She seems to be in the underworld. The eldest brother everywhere has to shout when he sees his wife.


    At that time, she didn''t think so. She said that your wife is so powerful that you dare to steal food.


    At ordinary times, Guo Cong is a boaster. He is only a boaster.


    Now I think Guo Cong didn''t cheat her.


    She didn''t believe it herself.


    Can she afford such a person?


    Fat woman is very satisfied with Qi Lili''s insight, warned this bitch, don''t talk, otherwise it will be more miserable.


    Still obedient, after the police left, the fat woman appeared again and took Qili away.


    Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t help asking:


    "where are you going to take people?"


    It''s too arrogant. It''s toowless. Why is the world like this? Isn''t Qili usually very overbearing?


    I really can''t figure out why it looks like this now.


    He thought he understood qilili, but now he didn''t understand it at all.


    The fat woman looked at Tang Shaoyuan, hooked the corner of her lips, pointed to Tang Shaoyuan''s head and said:


    "look up, green."


    When the fat woman said this, several big men gave a very exaggeratedugh.


    Some of the onlookers couldn''t helpughing.


    Tang Shaoyuan was so embarrassed that he felt as if he had been pointed. He couldn''t speak and move.


    It''s like a statue, except that the lips tremble with excitement.


    The fat woman sneered and took Qili away.


    In a teahouse, he sat on the sofa and said to Qi Lili:


    "how much did Guo Cong spend for you?"


    Qi Lili''s image is in a mess. She sits on the opposite side, pursing her mouth and not daring to speak.


    "Why, do you want me to repair your brothers and parents? And then spread your story all over the world? " The woman sneered.


    It''s ridiculous that Guo Cong is threatened by such a thing.


    She doesn''t care if she has nothing to do, but her people are bullied.


    Qi Lili naturally doesn''t know that Guo Cong has been beaten to the hospital by his wife.


    If you know, you should be d you can walk.


    However, Guo Cong never dreamed that his wife was so fierce that he was outrageous.


    Now I regret that I ate so much in my hospital bed. I didn''t expect to be caught so miserably.


    Qi Lili shivered for a moment, thought about it and said:


    "plus the cost of shopping and nutrition, there should be more than 100000 yuan."


    The woman tut tut twice:


    "you are worth more than 100000 yuan."


    "Get her paper, get her pen, write a note." Woman domineering to the side of the big man said.


    Qi Lili was about to cry, and she said:


    "write, write what?"


    Woman: "is money for nothing? Pay back the money


    Qi Lili was extremely upset and whispered:


    "I have no money."


    Women sneer: "write or not write?"


    Several big men around Qi Lili walked a few steps, Qi Lili finally can''t stand, wailing, but this teahouse is a woman''s, now no one, casually Qi Lili wailing.


    When the pen and paper came, Qi Lili wrote while crying.


    Looking at Qi Lili''s grinding, the woman was very impatient and said:


    "hurry up."


    Qi Lili''s hand shaking even more.


    Fat woman: "no shaking."


    She could only keep her hands from shaking and wrote the IOU, while the woman only wrote 100000.


    Dissatisfied, he said:


    "more than 100000 is 100000?"


    Qi Lili wrote another 150000 yuan. Now she wants to finish it and leave here. She''s really scared.


    Finally, let Qi Lili press the fingerprint, and let Qi Lili record a sound, about the amount of debt what is voluntary, not forced by others.


    Qi Lili finished these and asked uneasily:"Can I go now?"


    Women sneer:


    "let''s go."


    Qi Lili stands up busily and is ready to leave. As a result, the womanes and grabs Qi Lili''s hair and drags it into the private room.


    Qi Lili said in horror:


    "what are you going to do? I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me


    The woman didn''t pay attention. She dragged her clothes into the private room and took off her clothes. Then she took out her mobile phone and took a lot of photos.


    Qi Lili''s whole state is panic, panic, desperately protect their own body.


    The woman sneered:


    "what can you do to protect your body?"


    "Can''t you give me money? Now if you''re willing to sleep with my brother, you''ll be fifty thousand less. "


    Qi Lili shook her head and cried:


    "no, I don''t. please forgive me."


    She looked at the woman''s clothes and nned to take them. Before they passed, the woman kicked them and said to Qi Lili:


    "am I bad to you? Fifty thousand for one time. You''ve been with my husband more than three times. I''ll be more generous, won''t I? "


    Qi Lili waspletely humiliated.


    After aplete copse, she knelt down and begged the woman:


    "elder sister, I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me, I know I was wrong."


    Qi Lili did not dare to think that if the big man did something to her, she could stand it.


    It must have been a painful ordeal.


    "When you ckmail my man, you are very arrogant!" The woman said.


    Qi Lili shook her head desperately:


    "I dare not, dare not."


    "Go away!"


    The woman took a look at Qi Lili''s body, slim and well proportioned.


    Jealousy is very, is this kind of cheap woman, relying on their own a little beauty, a little Kung Fu, on the random collusion.


    Jealousy makes the woman kick qilili again, kicking her to the ground and throwing her clothes on the ground. Qilili holds her clothes and puts them on her body in a hurry. She can''t tell the right from the wrong, and it''s toote.


    "Pay back the money early, you don''t want your photos all over the street." Said the woman coldly.


    With a chill, Li Li rushed out and promised.


    The big men outside watched without expression as Qili slipped away from them with her bow.


    The woman pped her hands from the inside, nced at a big man and said:


    "want to y?"


    The man shook his head expressionless:


    "I don''t want to."


    The woman gave a satisfied smile, her eyes cold.


    Fortunately, this kind of little girl is for money. If she is for affection, it''s not so simple.

 Chapter 950

    Qi Lili extremely rushed home, the whole person was scared.


    Crying father shouniang, too terrible, can''t control their emotions, is crying frantically ran home,munity someone saw, all said Qili crazy.


    Soon, the video of Qi Lili''s original repair spread on the Inte, and there were various groups in the local forum post bar.


    All kinds of scolding Qi Lili, very unbearable.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s heart is just like


    Love sometimes does not allow the image of lovers to fall, obviously now Qi Lili''s image has fallen into dust, and Tang Shaoyuan''s heart has fallen to the freezing point.


    I''m really determined not to associate with Qili any more.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about Tang Shaoyuan''s mood. He can''t jump up without money.


    He just wants to find qilili. Qilili probably won''t talk to him.


    Meng Li also knows about the repair of Qi Lili. It''s not surprising to see Tang Shaoyuan in the video. Whether it''s humiliation or all kinds of tastes, it''s Tang Shaoyuan who found it himself.


    Adults have to pay for their choices.


    The main task is to get back the 200000 yuan.


    Following the court, the evidence was conclusive. After the court session, because Qi Qiang was the borrower and had a shop in his name, he was able to repay the debt, and decided that Qi Qiang would repay the money within a certain period of time.


    If the money is not paid back, it will be enforced by the court.


    Qi''s family is extremely tired. They don''t know that Qi Lili has written down 150000 yuan of debt outside, asking Qi Lili to pay some money.


    Qi Lili has been scared out of her courage for a long time. If she doesn''t get out of her home, her cell phones are turned off. Where can I help Qi Qiang pay back.


    No money, suffered all kinds of dislike Qi family.


    As if they were not born, the family took turns criticizing Qi Lili. Anyone who was not happy also took Qi Lili out.


    But they are afraid of the court. After all, they don''t have the courage to be such a rascal. When the timees, their personal credit will be affected, their consumption and immigration may be restricted, and the most serious cases will be detained.


    Where are the old couple willing to detain their son? They are more worried about his son''s bad credit.


    I also know that now is the era of credit, whether it''s bank loans or buying a house or a car, we all need these.


    Although he scolded the Tang family many times behind his back, he was so surprised that he pieced together andined in front of all kinds of rtives. This rtive borrowed 20000 yuan and that rtive borrowed 30000 yuan, and soon returned 200000 yuan to Meng Li.


    When giving money, Qi Ma stares at Meng Li: "are you proud? Your family is really vicious. I''m not happy not to force people to death. "


    Meng Li nced at the money, 200000 yuan in cash, worried about counterfeit money, and said to Qi Ma:


    "let''s go to the bank to deposit the card."


    Qi Ma''s flesh aches to death, she said:


    "how can there be such a cruel person as you."


    "Can I me this kind of thing?" Meng Li added? If you want to me your daughter, if your daughter is a little more clever and does well as our daughter-inw of the Tang family, how can there be so many things. "


    "If we are inws, can I go to court with you?"


    Qi''s mother felt that she was going to be dizzy. She stamped her foot and scolded angrily:


    "it''s not a good thing."


    It''s Qi Lili who scolds her. Indeed, if her daughter is a little better, where are these things.


    Now she can''t lift her head in themunity, and her son doesn''t want to go home, saying that she doesn''t want to face others.


    Go out to buy a dish all cover up, otherwise by a group of smelly women ask East ask West.


    The face of the whole family was lost by her alone.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "let''s go."


    I thought it would take a year or two toe back. I didn''t expect that I woulde back so soon. It''s still speed.


    Love your son, worry about his son beingbeled Lao Lai, natural action is fast.


    Not everyone dares to be a Lai. Ordinary people are more cautious and afraid.


    With Qi Ma to save the money, Meng Li looks at the bnce of the card and smiles.


    Although Tang Shaoyuan spent a lot of money on Qi Lili after his marriage, and was also cheated by Qi Lili after his divorce, Meng Li didn''t care.


    Those are all Tang Shaoyuan''s money. If he doesn''t have any money, he will feel aggrieved.


    Meng Li went home and said to Tang, "200000 yuan ising back."


    Old Tang Chang took a long breath. Although he ran to the court for a lot of information, he was tired, but he finally came back.


    These are all run by his wife, he said to Meng Li:


    "it''s hard for you."


    Meng Li: "not hard."


    "My son is not here today. Let''s go out and have something to celebrate," said Tang


    Meng Li My father. "


    "Old Tang said:" I look at him tired, now all day long paralysis face, with who owes him a thousand and eight thousand in case


    Meng Li: "let''s celebrate another day."Old Tang: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s OK."


    Meng Li has already felt the loosening of the system space prohibition, and left a few prescriptions. In the future, he can get some medicated food and keep healthy.


    It''s more reliable than the salesman of the health carepany who is holding you back.


    Just as Meng Li was nning to leave in the evening, Tang Shaoyuan came back dejected. Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Shaoyuan took a careful look at Meng Li and Lao Tang, and said, "I''ve been dismissed by thepany."


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart. In the plot, Tang Shaoyuan is not dismissed, and I don''t know why he was dismissed this time.


    The guess is that Tang Shaoyuan''s mood is unstable.


    In the plot, he didn''t know that he was green, and there were not so many embarrassing things happened. This time, he met more things, and Tang Shaoyuan suffered a little more.


    It''s hard to avoid being ineffective at work.


    "Then look for a new job." Meng Li said faintly.


    Old Tang turned his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want a car? I''ll ask your dad to give you the car keys. " Meng Li asked mildly.


    Tang Shaoyuan was relieved. Fortunately, he was not told by his parents.


    "Yes, it''s easier to find a job." Tang Shaoyuan said.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "that''s OK. At that time, it cost 160000 yuan to buy a car. How much do you n to buy it?"


    Tang Shaoyuan was surprised and looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "when you grow up, your parents have no obligation to bear all your expenses. If you drive your own car, you should bear it."


    Tang Shaoyuan I have no money at the moment. "


    Meng Li: "you can pay by instalments, thousands a month."


    Only in this way can Tang Shaoyuan actively look for a job, thinking of giving his parents money every month, he will work harder.


    Besides, Tang Shaoyuan is still on guard against bing Qi Lili''s spare tire again. Although this is unlikely, after all, he has no such strength.


    Tang Shaoyuan looked at Meng Li wrongly.


    Meng Li: "don''t you want this car? Your second cousin has taken a fancy to it. Would you like to sell it to him? "


    Tang Shaoyuan said in a hurry:


    "I want it, I''ll do it by stages."


    I really want to sell the car. I don''t know when to buy another car.


    Now it''s inconvenient to go out without a car. I still have some ideas in my heart. I always need a car to support me when I find my girlfriend again.

 Chapter 951

    Meng Li doesn''t know that Tang Shaoyuan has the idea of looking for a girlfriend in his heart. If he knows, he is quite satisfied.


    In the plot, Tang Shaoyuan doesn''t have this idea for a long time, and he never forgets Qi Lili.


    When Meng Li ns to return to the system space in the evening, 6018 tells Meng Li:


    "the client hopes that you can help her find a daughter-inw and that you can stay more."


    Meng Li thinks for a moment, and understands that the client has been bitten by a snake for ten years, and is afraid of meeting people like Qi Lili again.


    She said:


    "tell the client that Tang Shaoyuan has to choose his own daughter-inw. They will live a lifetime."


    "Too much interference is not good."


    It''s impossible to choose one that suits the client''s mind, which doesn''t mean it suits Tang Shaoyuan''s mind.


    After a while, 6018 told Meng Li: "the client still wants you to check."


    "She has no confidence in herself and is worried that she can''t see people clearly."


    "I think it''s a pity that Li Li is born in a family. She thinks she should know who she is."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "OK."


    Let''s have a look again.


    Tang Shaoyuan started to look for a job. He was busy and gave him the car.


    In fact, before the credit card money, Tang Shaoyuan''s sry did not offset all, now another car money, Tang Shaoyuan in the next few years, it is estimated that he will not be well off.


    Of course, if Tang Shaoyuan finds the right girl and wants to pursue it, he must satisfy Tang Shaoyuan''s ordinary consumption of falling in love.


    Or is it stupid for other girls to cover the White Wolf empty handed?


    Just when Tang Shaoyuan was looking for a job everywhere, Qi Lili was looking for Tang Shaoyuan again.


    She can''t stand it at home. The whole family is bullying her. She wants to move out.


    I hope Tang Shaoyuan can find her a house.


    Tang Shaoyuan rolled his eyes. How sick is he?


    I know Qili well. I want you when I want you. Who are you when I don''t need you?


    Qi Lili began to y poor and said that there was a lot of pressure when that kind of thing happened. Her family didn''t like her and she had a hard time.


    The Qi family not only felt that Qi Lili had lost the face of the whole family, but also put 200000 on Qi Lili''s head.


    Had it not been for Qi Lili, the 200000 yuan would not have been lost.


    In tears, Tang Shaoyuan''s heart is not made of iron, and he feels a little pity, very helpless, poor and hateful woman.


    But I''m very sorry to tell Qili that I have no money to rent a house for Qili and no time to serve her.


    He is now equivalent to a debt, told Qili he lost her job.


    Qi Lili


    Wasted expression.


    Ignore Tang Shaoyuan, this man no matter how many times, is worthless.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s chest fluctuated, a hateful woman.


    Always ying with his feelings.


    There is a little hatred in my heart. If this hatred sprouts, I can''t stop it. I think of all kinds of past, betrayal and unfeeling


    He eased his breath and went on looking for a job.


    Think of a debt, want to sit in the carzy heart are gone.


    Finally, I found a good job, but I''m far away from home than before, and I have a greater demand for cars.


    When Tang Shaoyuan goes out every day, Meng Li checks his clothes.


    People''s day, from the beginning of the morning, to clean up their appearance, dress up, behavior will reveal more self-confidence.


    Pay attention to Tang Shaoyuan''s image. If his hair is oily, remind him to wash it. If his cuff is dirty, remind him to change it.


    One month after going to work, because he made a mistake at work, he was deducted from his sry, and there was no extra money for Meng Li.


    Meng Li Leng took the key for a month.


    Tang Shaoyuan was very tired and didn''t dare to resent his parents. After all, when he was in trouble, his parents gave him a helping hand.


    He also vaguely understood the significance of his parents'' doing this, probably because he didn''t make them proud and humiliated.


    What happened to him and Qi Lili also had an impact on his parents. Inevitably, his parents were criticized and often fell into an embarrassing situation. Therefore, he was ashamed of his parents.


    He has to pay off the car as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Tang Shaoyuan''s image is still very good, even got a girl''s active pursuit.


    It''s not a colleague. It''s a girl I met because of work.


    When Meng Li knew about it, they had already taken a small hand.


    Back home, Meng Li made a table of delicious food. The girl was rather cramped. She was young and didn''t wear powder. She was wearing a simple, white shirt, jeans and a ponytail.


    The breath of youthes to my face."Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Girls also bring gifts, Meng Li''s hands to pick up.


    Tang Shaoyuan sent the girl back after dinner. Meng Li asked about her family.


    Tang Shaoyuan said:


    "there are two sisters in the family, but no brothers."


    In fact, Tang Shaoyuan has left a shadow over his brother-inw.


    "The family situation is simr to ours." Tang Shaoyuan added.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "do people know about you?"


    Second marriage.


    Tang Shaoyuan felt that his mother was speaking with a lot of heart. He said:


    "I know. She said that she would do without children."


    Meng Li nodded. It''s good. The girl''s idea is OK. It''s hard to be a stepmother. Generally, it''s normal that she doesn''t want to be a stepmother for others.


    Meng Li nced at Tang Shaoyuan. Where is his charm.


    What attracts people.


    "Do you like people?" Meng Li asked.


    We can''t be together just because others are too embarrassed to refuse.


    Tang Shaoyuan touched his head, thought about it seriously and said:


    "yes, I think she is very good and charming. As long as I look at her, I want tough."


    Just thinking of this man, Tang Shaoyuan couldn''t helpughing.


    Meng Li Oh, that''s good. Let''s get along with each other first.


    After all, Tang Shaoyuan''s image has improved significantly, and his personal ability seems to be stronger than before.


    Meng Li also encouraged Tang Shaoyuan to take part in all kinds of activities when he had nothing to do. He could y ball games or car club. His life was rich and colorful and he could enrich himself in his limited ability.


    Tang Shaoyuan''s circle of friends has be different. Now he is in a state of active life. There are photos of him in suit and leather shoes, and photos of him in a basketball shirt.


    There are also photos of him sweating in the gym, and all kinds of delicious food. As for delicious food


    They all took their girlfriends out to eat as a souvenir.


    Girlfriends are very good. It''s not Qi Lili''s way of choosing expensive ones no matter whether they are delicious or not. Today''s girlfriends know how to eat the most suitable and happy ones, which will not bring excessive burden.


    Let Tang Shaoyuan feel that life is different.


    Meet the right person, is to push each other to a better state.


    Now that ie is rising, even falling in love will not bring much burden.

 Chapter 952

    But Qi Lili was worried when she saw Tang Shaoyuan''s circle of friends.


    Tang Shaoyuan has changed a lot.


    And he already has a girlfriend?


    Qi Lili is not reconciled, look at the photo that woman is not much good-looking, soup noodles, far worse than himself.


    And feel now Tang Shaoyuan more excellent, in the heart of Qi Lili value up again.


    Start looking for Tang Shaoyuan, but in love with Tang Shaoyuan where have the mood to take care of Qi Lili.


    We''re divorced. You''d better respect yourself.


    Don''t disturb each other any more.


    Qi Lili was very angry, but she had nothing to do.


    Looking at Tang Shaoyuan''s life on the right track, Meng Li asked 6018:


    "can I go back?"


    6018 told Meng Li: "OK, the client is quite satisfied."


    Meng Li, um, went back to the system space.


    Complete the client Jiang Lianying''s wish:fortable.


    Score 100 points, get 50000 points, boundary power reward: 450 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 53900


    boundary force: 11535


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Almost. Ordinary tasks, ordinary gains.


    Meng Li absorbed 5 points of soul power. To say that this task didn''t fight and kill, it''s just that some of his family members are short.


    But it is these family strengths that test people''s patience. After all, Tang Shaoyuan is a bit unsatisfactory, and the emotional test is rtively big.


    Meng Li did his homework as usual, and theny down to sleep. In fact, with the times of practice and the growing strength of his soul, Meng Li''s burden of practicing like a dream flute is getting smaller and smaller.


    For example, we don''t have to go to bed now, but we can see what happened after the client went back.


    Meng Li is the first one to see the client. When the client goes back, he is very satisfied with Tang Shaoyuan''s new girlfriend. He takes her with him for family gatherings.


    The family of three took her with them when they were traveling.


    The two parents also met. When they saw the client, they knew that they were honest people.


    Tang Shaoyuan is not a yful person. Although he is a little concerned about Tang Shaoyuan''s second marriage, he can''t stand his daughter''s love.


    And there''s no kids. It''s no big deal.


    Now Tang Shaoyuan is much more self-motivated than before, and his life is also sunny, which is inseparable from all kinds of encouragement and support from his new girlfriend.


    He began to discuss marriage. With the 200000 Yuan Meng Li wanted to return, the woman''s family was not penniless, and the money was not enough.


    Down payment of a house, wrote the names of two people, ran to get married.


    Qi Lili entangled Tang Shaoyuan for a period of time, want to find Tang Shaoyuan and good.


    Tang Shaoyuan also quietly tangled about it, but the client saw Tang Shaoyuan''s tangle and took a mop to greet Tang Shaoyuan.


    Tang Shaoyuan that tangle to y no, in the heart is also remorseful, his special also tangled.


    What can be tangled, now the object is so good, so sunny youth, he is how lucky to find.


    Qi Lili''s pestering Tang Shaoyuan failed, but the 150000 IOU she had written down came.


    People call to ask Qili to pay back the money, Qili thought of the scene at that time, is really deep fear.


    She didn''t dare to say that she didn''t return it. She just said that she wanted to find a way and ask for leniency.


    The other end hung up. Qi Lili carefully told her parents and brothers about it, hoping that her family could help her.


    But before in order to return the Tang family''s 200000 yuan and borrowed money have not thought of a way, where money to Qili.


    Qi''s father and Qi''s motherment that their children are in debt. When their son opens a shop and loses money every day, he knows how to reach out to them.


    My daughter wants money.


    She has the face to ask for money now?


    In the story, there was a girl who wanted to sh marry Qi Qiang, but this time, because Qi Qiang didn''t have a car to drive and didn''t go to y, he didn''t meet the girl.


    Just change the plot a little, change the marriage.


    Of course, because of the change of the plot, Tang Shaoyuan had a new marriage.


    In the plot, Tang Shaoyuan doesn''t know that he has been green capped and doesn''t have so many things to do. His mood fluctuates slightly and his work is not greatly affected, so he is not dismissed and he doesn''t look for a new job.


    No new job, no wife.


    Changed a marriage, but also achieved another marriage.


    Qi family let Qi Lili find a job, work to earn money, Qi Lili will not go.On the one hand, she waszy and didn''t want to work; on the other hand, she was afraid that fat women would repair her.


    However, although Qi Lili did not go out to hide, the fat woman waited for quite a long time and didn''t wait for Qi Lili''s money. She told Qi Lili directly that if she didn''t pay back the money, she would publish the photos.


    Qi Lili cried bitterly and asked helplessly what to do at home.


    Before she was just posted photos, and then she was used of small three, so she couldn''t lift her head. If that kind of photose out again, she won''t have to live.


    But what can we do? The fat woman is so fierce that she can''t provoke at all.


    I''m scared to be repaired once.


    The Qi family can''t afford to lose this person, but they really can''t afford to give it to Qi Lili.


    Finally, Qi Lili gave a wonderful idea.


    Get married.


    If you want a rich man to give you 300000 betrothal gifts, you can still pay 150000 yuan, and you can leave 150000 yuan to pay back your family''s debts.


    This proposal has the support of the whole family, which can easily change the plight of Qi family. Moreover, after Qi Lili gets married, she can also help her family, without having to eat and drink at home.


    Qi Lili''s wailing stopped abruptly and looked at her parents and brothers.


    The idea


    It is feasible.


    Then he began to go on a blind date and get to know men. Qi Lili would dress up and look good. She also had a strong attraction. Soon someone would like to marry Qi Lili.


    She is a 40-50-year-old upstart. Her daughter is almost the same age as Qi Lili.


    The daughters are married, so they have no burden, so they want to get a wife.


    Beautiful and alive.


    And a little bit of a hobby.


    Qi Lili agreed with the terms very much. 300000 is 300000. They got married.


    Qi Lili took 150000 yuan to return the fat woman, and was ridiculed by the fat woman.


    The remaining 150000 will be spent on family debt.


    But Qili can''t afford to spend more and more money when she gets married.


    People are not happy.


    At first there was a dispute, and finally it escted to hands-on.


    However, Qi Lili''s small body was only beaten.


    He is often beaten ck and blue.


    Later, the other party also learned about Qi Lili''s previous affairs. Before that, she felt that she had light on her appearance, but now she feels ashamed.


    There is no good attitude towards Qili.

 Chapter 953

    It''s more difficult for the Qi family to make money from their new son-inw.


    Qi Lili is now in her mother''s home to be despised, in her husband''s home to live unbearably.


    She said that divorce, the other side is not allowed, not willing to divorce, always feel that Qili is the woman he spent 300000 to buy back.


    You can''t just leave.


    Qili makes a lot of trouble, and gives a little money to cajole Qili. Qili doesn''t care.


    Now I have a big house to live in, and my food and clothing expenses are several grades higher than before. Although I can''t feel the happiness of marriage, I''m constantly being raped, but I can still bear it.


    Money is the most important thing. Without money, a man''s gentleness is worthless.


    But Qi Lili so tolerant, in exchange for her husband''s inch, openly looking for Miss outside, do not put Qi Lili in the eye.


    Qi Lili who dare to ask more is a beating.


    Greedy money life, Qili still choose to endure, but the day is always easy to lonely, Qili actually once again outside to find one.


    Again.


    Learning from the lesson of thest time, Qi Lili did not dare to find a man with a master. She found a young man and satisfied each other.


    Unfortunately, she was caught by her husband and beaten so hard that Qiliy in the hospital for half a month.


    But the wonderful thing is that she didn''t divorce Qi Lili and still keeps her, but she is more abnormal to her.


    You have to y with all kinds of strange things.


    Qi Lili is often injured by ying. The man is unwilling to have children and does not take measures. Qi Lili also wants to have children and inherit her husband''s money.


    I also want to strengthen my position at home.


    Moreover, her husband has only one daughter, and her husband''s daughter is not good to her. She doesn''t like her. As soon as she meets her, she sneers and makes Qili hate her.


    It is also in a state of revenge.


    Give birth to a child, take away your things, let your loving father don''t hurt you.


    But when she was pregnant, she was forced to fight by the man.


    He doesn''t want children. His daughter is so old that she doesn''t need children. This is the age of natural and unrestrained enjoyment. Why do you take a child.


    I also know what kind of heart Qili has.


    To say the least, it''s not like having children with this kind of woman. If you don''t divorce, you just don''t have enough fun and feel like you''re losing 300000 yuan.


    When you think you''ve got 300000 back, you don''t want this woman.


    He''s willing to wear a green hat all his life.


    Qi Lili didn''t give up. She fought one after another and was beaten again.


    Finally Leng is to y no fertility.


    Living in resentment every day, but greedy for a rich life, dare not really divorce.


    Tang Shaoyuan was married and had children in his arms in less than a year. The client helped his son and daughter-inw take care of their children at home every day. Although sometimes it was a bit bumpy, it was all small things.


    Generally speaking, it is harmonious.


    The Tang family knew that Qi Lili married the upstart for money. They were a little sorry that she was a woman who fell into the eye of money.


    Marry someone who can be her father.


    Old Tang said that kind of family can afford Qi Lili.


    However, no matter what family, Qi Lili''s temperament does not change, and she is not suitable to be a daughter-inw, destroying three generations.


    Encouraged by his wife, Tang Shaoyuan also got some professional certificates, which improved his status and sry.


    The days are flourishing.


    It can be seen that a good partner can affect one''s life, and a good marriage should be to make each other better and progress together.


    Meng Li looked at Qi Lili for a while. In fact, he wanted to know how to live a good life for a woman like Qi Lili.


    But I saw that Qili was divorced.


    Men have enough to y, tired of ying, plus the heart is very upset, Qi family, especially the so-called brother-inw, nothing to follow him.


    What are you doing?


    How about eating?


    Qi Lili can''t bear to live a good life. Without this man, where can she get the famous brand bag to show in the circle of friends.


    Where can all kinds of scenery, where to find the decoration of luxury big house video show?


    All kinds of entreaties for this man not to divorce, what she did wrong, can be changed.


    The attitude is very humble, but to no avail.


    It is Qi Lili who insists on throwing Qi Lili away. She has too many eyes to y with.


    I have a great appetite for all kinds of calctions every day.


    And he fought with his daughter and made her cry.


    How dare a woman who bought 300000 yuan cry for her baby daughter?


    In a word, Qi Lili was swept out of the house again and suffered from the same dislike of Qi''s family.


    Don''t give them the chance to marry Qili.


    You can always find someone to live with.I''m really upset at home, ridiculed by people around me and make a fool of myself.


    However, she was swept out of her husband''s house twice and cheated twice. Qi Lili''s reputation has been extremely bad. She is well-known in several streets nearby and enjoys talking about it after dinner.


    It''s a negative textbook for every family.


    Education daughter, dare to blow out of the house like this, cut off the rtionship.


    Teach your son how to find such a broken leg.


    This kind of reputation, plus Qi Lili can''t have children now, ordinary people really dare not take over.


    It is said that who is going to take over Qi Lili is the real warrior.


    It''s definitely true love.


    Such a warrior has never appeared, true love is not a rotten street, not at hand.


    Most of them are just ying with Qi Lili. Qi Lili earns some money here and there, and can also give her family some living expenses, so she won''t be despisedpletely.


    And get away from work.


    Just more and more frivolous manner, makeup are more and more gaudy.


    I made myself cheaper.


    The image is terrible.


    Tang Shaoyuan once met Qi Lili, after a look, Leng did not want to see the second.


    Is this the person he once loved?


    He took his wife and children away quickly. If his wife knew that his ex-wife was like this, would she make fun of him?


    Meng Li no longer looks at Qi Lili, which is meaningless. If Qi Lili''s character doesn''t change, she may be sad all her life.


    If you have the ability to support your desire, even if frivolous, even if vulgar, even if you can''t have children, it doesn''t matter, you can still live well.


    Unfortunately, Qi Lili did not have this ability.


    All her desires are to be satisfied by men. Meng Li spectes that this kind of thought may also be influenced by family.


    The Qi family values boys over girls. Qi mother thinks her husband and son are gods and the meaning of her life.


    Maybe even feel that their survival is a man''s gift.


    So Qi Lili should also feel that only men can give what women want.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with liking money and famous brands. People all like exquisite and beautiful things, but they have to pay attention to the way to get them.


    Meng Li sighs, and her consciousness returns to the system space. She walks slowly in the system space and only knows everything in the world.

 Chapter 954

    After thinking about it, Meng left Lingtian.


    Wuxiang lies in the nest and sleeps hard. Sensing that Meng Li ising, he opens his eyes drowsily. Without making a sound, he falls asleep again.


    Meng Li took a look at lingzhi and grew a little longer.


    It''s good to be looked after by Wu Xiang. It''s growing well.


    Wenqingteng is ready to move on his wrist. Meng Li doesn''t disturb Wuxiang''s sleep, and returns to the system space.


    Love to sleep should be the pig''s nature. If you want to say that you don''t need to sleep more when you are alive, you will sleep forever after you die.


    But everyone has their own habits.


    Go on a mission.


    Meng left the ne, opened his eyes, found himself in pain, sleeping in the cold cell.


    It seems that she has been trapped for a long time, and she is not in a hurry. She ns to ept the plot.


    The client is a princess of Yan Qiujing. However, when the former Emperor was alive, he was greedy of beauty, barren, lewd and extravagant. There were many concubines and many children in the harem.


    The princess of the client was not deeply impressed in the emperor''s mind.


    In addition, the mother of the client was only favored for a period of time, and then was left in the dark, so the client''s sense of existence is not strong.


    When the former Emperor was alive, he could make great efforts to build a good country, tter the treacherous and sycophantic people, buildrge-scale buildings and extravagance, which made the peoplein and suffer.


    In such a chaos, the invasion of the enemy, domestic and foreign troubles, made Yan''s country tottering.


    Finally, on the night of the emperor''s death, the enemy entered the capital, and a group of Ministers fled to the capital with the prince and princess.


    When he arrived at the capital, the prince became emperor with the support of a group of ministers.


    The new emperor who seeded to the throne was not as fatuous as the former Emperor. Although he was faced with ups and downs, he still tried his best to protect him.


    It is getting better and better to appoint capable people and repel the enemy step by step.


    Although the vitality is greatly damaged, the country is gradually bing stable.


    The princess, the trustor, had no sense of existence in the pce. When a group of people fled to the capital, no one could care for the trustor.


    As a result, the client was captured by the enemy and is now being held in the enemy''s prison.


    It can be said that the client was bullied by the dog, and the jailer was imprisoned in the prison. The jailer was greedy for the beauty of the client and tried to invade him many times, but failed for various reasons.


    If the vition failed, the jailer held a grudge and tortured the client, which made the client miserable.


    But where can one have good luck all one''s life? The client is finally vited, bullied and unwilling to be humiliated. The client crashes into the wall tomit suicide.


    And the dramatic thing is that the identity of the client was recedter.


    The client was humiliated andmitted suicide in the enemy''s prison, but someone here returned to the pce pretending to be the client.


    With her identity, still in front of the princess.


    Maybe the emperor pitied that he could not bring such an unfamiliar sister with him at that time. He felt guilty, so he gave more preferential treatment in some ces.


    Instead of the identity of the client is the daughter of the client''s nurse.


    The child is a bit like the client, and because her mother is the client''s nurse, she can tell everything about the pce, the client, and even the client''s mother and concubine.


    The mother of the client died long ago, and the maid in waiting on the client was also chopped to death in the chaos, so no one came out to tear it down.


    It''s like this.


    The client''s wish: she will go back and be a princess.


    She was originally the blood of Yan''s royal family. She was so humiliated, and her identity was reced by others. In fact, her resentment was hard to calm.


    The plot is notplicated, but also tells the client a miserable life.


    Meng Li raised his head and nced at the cold cell. There was a rotten smell in the cold. His stomach was so hungry that his skin was full of wounds.


    Originally, the princess''s dress is now a bit shabby, blood stained in the clothes everywhere, which is tragic.


    Meng Li releases her mental strength and sweeps away. The prison is firmly built. There are many prison guards. Listen to some prison guards, she is a princess who will be given to rich people in the future.


    Therefore, the previous jailer had many misdeeds, and the client was able to escape because of the people nearby.


    Can they move a woman for a noble man?


    However, at the end of the day, the jailer looked for an opportunity and didn''t listen to the dissuasion. He was greedy of the beauty of the client.


    Meng Li also felt dizzy and dizzy, his lips were dry and bleeding, and even his breathing was difficult.


    She took out a tube of nutriment and drank it for herself. Her hunger was relieved, and then she began to cross her knees.


    As soon as he began to work, Meng Li again tried to suppress the power of space.


    However, the result is not satisfactory, let Meng from a heavyplexion.


    The world''s suppression of the power of space is so great that it is almost impossible to build a space channel.


    And it is a regr ancient ne, even without internal training.Meng Li has a headache. If he can''t build a channel, it will be difficult to get away. In this prison, he is heavily guarded.


    Always can''t dig tunnel to get away slowly.


    Meng Li continued to practice, regardless of other things, at least a little physical self-protection, now the client has not been bullied, everything is still in time.


    But the spiritual power is not abundant enough, and the existence of julingzhu makes it rtively difficult for Meng Li to absorb.


    As soon as the practice time was over, the jailers brought dinner to the prisoners.


    There is a small window for prisoners to put food in. Generally speaking, it is passed from here to prisoners. There is no need to open the prison door, let alone touch them.


    But the jailer thought about the princess and naturally opened the cell and came in with the food.


    Yue Hai was carrying a food box in his hand. After he came in, he locked the cell door and looked at Meng Li with a smile:


    "Princess Yan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li is practicing. He nces at Yue Hai coldly and doesn''t speak.


    Yue Hai didn''t care much either. He put the prison food in front of Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "the food is not good today."


    Meng Li nces at her, and it''s clear that Yue Hai has deducted half of her food. It''s always like this, which makes the client have enough to eat, hoping that one day the client will yield to him.


    Yue Hai looks at Meng Li. Although he''s hurt physically, he''s never hit him on the face. It''s not nice to hit him. This kind of princess''s face can''t be beaten, so it''s hard to exin.


    It''s still as good-looking as that.


    He squatted down and stretched out his hand to hold Meng Li''s chin, but before he touched Meng Li''s chin, he was caught by Meng Li''s slender hand.


    Yue Hai did not shake off Meng Li''s hand. He was a little annoyed.


    "How can you be so strong, you girl?"


    Yue Hai took a look at the food and thought that it was too much.


    Next time, it should be less. I''m too hungry to resist. I''m too hungry to ask him.


    Meng Li''s ability to control Yue Hai''s wrist is the limit at present. This body is really bad now. She shakes off Yue Hai''s hand and says in a cold voice:


    "I advise you not to move your hands or you will die miserably."

 Chapter 955

    Yue Hai sneered:


    "why, I thought I was a princess and put on such airs."


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "that''s nature. I''m a princess. I''m so different from you."


    In the plot, Yue Hai bullies the client, and finally forces the client tomit suicide, so there must be no good fruit to eatter.


    But before she left, she had to find Yue Hai to settle the ount herself.


    If you dare to say that now, you won''t be afraid of angering Yue Hai. Now there are other prison guards outside. One of them is the head of Yue Hai. As long as there is any news here, he wille to check.


    Yue Hai is afraid to do anything now.


    Yue Hai''s face twisted for a moment. Sooner orter, he would crush the proud princess into the dust.


    He knocked over the food in front of Meng Li and stepped on it with his feet. He sighed: "Hey, you noble princess, you don''t even have a mouthful now."


    Meng Li doesn''t care. She doesn''t even want to eat it for her.


    Yue Hai opened another food box, which contained meat, vegetables, and full grain rice.


    The smell of food is in the air. If Meng Li doesn''t drink nutriment to satisfy his hunger, the taste is very attractive in front of a hungry person.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Yue Hai looked at Meng Li''s unmoved face, some frustrated, but still asked.


    Meng Li couldn''t talk to Yue Hai, and Yue Hai said:


    "if you want to eat, just tell me. Please, I''ll give it to you."


    Meng Li: "go away!"


    "Yue Hai, what are you doing? The boss wants to see you." A man''s voice came from outside.


    This forced Yue Hai to stand up and say to Meng Li:


    "I hope you can still have such backbone tomorrow."


    I''m already hungry. I haven''t got anything to eat today. I don''t know what to eat tomorrow.


    After doing this job for a long time, how many bones have changed from hard to soft at the beginning, abandoning dignity for the sake of stuttering.


    He closed the box and went out with the food.


    Meng Li looks at Yue Hai coldly and goes out.


    Continue to practice.


    The plot just says that theter identity of the client was reced, but it''s not known when it was reced.


    I don''t know what situation I will encounter when I go back.


    The next day, Yue Hai still dirty her food in front of her face, in order to humiliate her.


    However, she didn''t care about the food and didn''t have any expression, which made Yue Hai very angry. In the afternoon, she didn''t give her anything to eat, but brought a box of food to tempt her.


    Meng Li felt a little funny and sneered: "you must have had a hard time."


    Yue Hai hesitated for a moment:


    "what?"


    Meng Li: "if you are not the existence that everyone can deceive, how can you like to find a sense of existence so much?"


    "Are you proud that you can humiliate a princess today? I think I''m great. Even the princess is bullied by you. "


    Yue Hai feels that his mind has been punctured, and his face is very embarrassed. He has no words to refute. In his anger, he takes the soft whip from his waist and wants to whip Meng Li.


    This is usually used to teach disobedient prisoners.


    He threw a whip at Meng Li. Meng Li couldn''t avoid it. Instead, he took the whip with his bare hand. The palm of her hand was tingling and her arm was shaking. She held the whip in her hand and pulled it hard. Yue Hai was unprepared and staggered. Meng Li grabbed the whip.


    When Yue Hai was still surprised, Meng Li threw at him. A long bloodstain appeared from his neck to his chest. Yue Hai screamed in pain.


    A voice asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    However, the sound was a little far away, and then came to this side with the sound of footsteps.


    Yue Haimu red at Meng Li: "you dare to beat me, smelly girl


    Meng lisuo''s character throws Yue Hai''s whip again, which makes Yue Hai''s ears and half of his face buzzing in his mind.


    Normally, it''s only pleasant to hit someone with this thing, but today it''s painful to hit him with this thing.


    Meng Li said:


    "I advise you, don''t make trouble, or you will die miserably."


    Yue Hai stares at Meng Li, and Meng Li says:


    "what would you do if I told your boss that you had a bad intention towards me?"


    As soon as Yue Hai''s face coagted, he heard Meng Li continue to say:


    "your boss may cut you off, so as not to be involved by you."


    "What boss, I''m the boss here."


    Yue Hai naturally does not admit that there are people who can control him in this prison.


    He has the best rtionship with the boss, the rest of the people have to tter him, many things the rest of the people only dare to pretend not to see.


    But it''s no coincidence that the boss is on duty these days.Meng Li picks eyebrows: "is that right?"


    The client is locked up in his cell. When he is whipped by Yue Hai, the others turn a blind eye and let the client have no way to ask for help. They don''t know that Yue Hai is afraid of others.


    This is what she observed when she was free to release her mental energy.


    Of course, the client is not willing to ask for help. After all, he does not believe that any of these people will defend her.


    The trustor knows in his heart that once he is caught by the enemy, his fate will be miserable and cannot escape.


    The sound of footsteps is very close. Meng Li throws away the whip directly, and the door is opened. Yue Hai turns back to squeeze out an ugly smile:


    "boss."


    "What are you doing?"


    The burly man nced at Meng Li and looked at Yue Hai.


    Yue Hai: "no The princess is not obedient


    Looking at Yue Hai''s wound, the man said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Hai hesitated and was afraid that Meng Li would tell the truth. But the man had already felt that Yue Hai had some ideas. He said:


    e out with me."


    Yue Hai picked up the whip on the ground and went out with the man. Before he left, he locked the door. The man took Yue Hai out and said:


    "warning you, don''t make this princess''s idea. At that time, you can''t afford to walk, and you''ll have to tired me."


    Yue Haiughs:


    "no, no..."


    "Be honest. She''s up there." The man stares at Yue Hai and makes it clear.


    Yue Hai touched the whip mark, but nodded to make sure he knew it.


    The man looked at Yue Hai impatiently and left.


    A trace of resentment shed in Yue Hai''s eyes, but he was also afraid of making trouble again. When the boss was there, he didn''t dare to provoke Meng Li.


    Instead, he gave Meng Li more time to practice, and his wounds were gradually healing. He continued his life with nutrients every day, and his condition was getting better and better.


    This day, when the boss is away, Yue Hai gives Meng Li food.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Yue Hai has some doubts in his mind.


    Obviously these days to eat less and less, but this woman''s state is better and better.


    Meng Li in order not to make people suspicious, but to eat a little processing, give them a kind of illusion that she ate.


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at Yue Hai without expression.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you something to eat." Yue Hai said.


    Meng Li looks at the food Yue Hai brings. There are vegetables and meat. She takes the rice and smells it. She looks at Yue Hai fiercely.

 Chapter 956

    Yue Hai is so mean that he even wants to make her dizzy.


    Dizzy is not to be able to do whatever you want, but also not bring out the sound.


    Meng Li releases his mental power and finds that Yue Hai''s boss is not here. He is afraid that Yue Hai will not stop until he reaches his goal today.


    If she doesn''t eat it, it''s estimated that Yuehai will have to be irrigated hard.


    Then don''t bear it any longer. It''s disgusting to deal with Yue Hai.


    It''s not difficult to kill Yue Hai alone. It''s hard to get out of here.


    She held out her hand and said to Yue Hai:


    e here."


    Doubts shed in Yue Hai''s eyes, but they passed.


    Then Yue Hai was shocked to find that a ck sword suddenly appeared on the other side''s hand. When he saw the sword, he came with a simple and heavy atmosphere, and an extreme sense of oppression.


    I can''t help breathing.


    Let Yue Hai''s mind can not help bute up with the idea that the magic weapon should be like this.


    Something appeared out of thin air, which surprised Yue Hai so much that he didn''t have time to realize the danger.


    Meng Li tried his best to lift the Epee, and without any hesitation, he quickly stabbed Yue Hai''s chest. The Epee ran through Yue Hai''s body. Almost in a sh, Yue Hai sent out a strange tune from his throat, as if he were saying goodbye to the world atst, and his life ended.


    Yue Hai''s eyes widened and his eyes closed. Meng Li drew out his sword and his blood gushed out.


    The ground is scarlet. It''s not easy to lift this Epee as a mortal. He doesn''t have much strength. However, Meng Li still shes Yue Hai. The scene is bloody and Yue Hai is nearly dismembered.


    It''s not Meng Li''s abnormal hobby, just to cover up the real cause of Yue Hai''s death.


    Then Meng Li uses Yue Hai''s key to open the prison door and rushes to the end of the passage. Someone stops her immediately. Meng Li shouts out: "human life, human life!"


    Her hands trembled with a look of over fright.


    Several jailers had doubts in their eyes. They were suspicious of deception. Instead of going to check, they called several people to surround Meng Li and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Dead, dead!" Meng Li said with trembling lips.


    Her eyes were erratic. She seemed frightened. In fact, she was judging the possibility of breaking out of the prison.


    It''s not easy to escape from the dungeon. Here are all important people. How can they escape easily.


    Every day, peoplee in and out of here to exin their appearance and confirm their identity. There are heavy soldiers outside. Just their identity has to be confirmed several times by different people.


    Meng Li has already touched their work flow with mental strength.


    I''ve been looking for ws. Now my personal strength is limited, so there are more ces to use my brain.


    Someone went to Meng Li''s cell and looked at the blood everywhere. One of them couldn''t help but vomited out.


    The others took turns to have a look, and they were scared one after another.


    The head of Yue Hai was still staring, and it was pale. Someone vomited and asked Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li shivered and said:


    "I saw a man rush in and chop him to death."


    The jailers looked at each other:


    "no


    Meng Li: "no, I didn''t see what the man looked like."


    "Be honest. Did you kill him?" Meng Li was questioned.


    Meng Li looked at the speaker in horror, waved his hand again and again, and said anxiously:


    "what can I do to kill him? I have to have this strength."


    When you think about it, it''s true.


    He nced up and down at Meng Li, just like this


    This matter or let the boss to solve, some of them went to the boss, a few people from beginning to end did not rx, directly took Meng Li to another cell locked up.


    There was a smell of blood in the air.


    Meng Li seems to be hiding in a corner in fear, but in fact he is practicing against the clock.


    Such strange things, their boss seems to be unable to solve, came to an official, all kinds of interrogation Meng Li.


    Meng Li is still the same kind of saying, whether they believe it or not.


    Believe it or not.


    I can''t find out from Meng Li, and I can''t tell him what to do.


    I dare not kill Meng Li, nor let him be a scapegoat.


    From Yue Hai''s wound, it can be seen that it''s a sharp weapon, and it''s just a few knives to cut people like this. Most women can''t do it. Let alone women, some men don''t have such great strength.


    What about weapons?


    Where does the princess have weapons? Yue Hai doesn''t have such weapons.


    I can''t figure it out. It''s just an ordinary jailer who gives his family some allowance at most.It''s just that there is such a ferocious person in the dark of Tianlong, which is the potential danger. They carefully investigated one by one.


    After all, working here, someone wille out one day and chop them to death.


    This matter has be a mysterious case. After all, if you want to break your head, you can''t understand the truth of the matter.


    How could Yue Hai have thought that this matter would be settled like this? His life is not as important as he imagined.


    Only a few of them were reported to the government. Then the family got some money. They cried and died miserably, so they gave up.


    Now that Yue Hai is dead, Meng Li''s life is more pure. Although the people who came to deliver food to her look lustful and evil, they didn''t take any action.


    As long as others do note to provoke Meng Li, Meng Li is toozy to do anything.


    I practice every day.


    At least have the ability to go out again, otherwise it will be a lot of hardships on the road.


    At the beginning, Meng Li nned to break into heaven''s prison. He thought again and again that the risk was high.


    In fact, the reason why this mission is a four-star mission is probably partly rted to the suppression of power. The world suppresses many forces and has a strong sense of self-protection.


    If the means of the task are limited, the difficulty will be high.


    It''s very likely that if you break into the dungeon, you will be stabbed into a hedgehog by countless archers.


    Don''t you want to give her to someone?


    Then she can wait. It''s a good chance to get out of the prison. At that time, as long as you step out of the prison and do what you want to do, even in the face of siege, it''s not like the strong armed forces of the prison to siege her.


    Finally, a group of men and several women came to Tianlong, opened the door, and one of them said to Meng Li:


    "princess?"


    Meng Li raised his head and nced. He whispered.


    Looking at Meng Li''s docile eyebrows, the woman was satisfied, and she said:


    "go with the maid."


    "Meng Li asked timidly:


    " where to go? "


    "As a princess, you should not stay in prison all the time. The maid will take you to wash and then tell you where you are going. You can rest assured that it will be a good ce to go." Said the woman gently.


    But Meng Li knew that if he wanted to say no, the woman would turn over immediately.

 Chapter 957

    Meng Li:


    "OK."


    Her expression was very uneasy.


    The woman stretched out her hand towards Meng Li, trying to lead him, but Meng Li didn''t reach out.


    It''s not a wise choice to give your hand to others.


    The woman is small embarrassed for a while, then don''t care, took Meng to leave the day prison.


    There are soldiers escorting, Meng Li thinks that he looks up to her.


    Get so many people to guard her, afraid that she will run away.


    Meng Li got into the sedan chair, and the woman got into the sedan chair too. Because Meng Li had been in the cell for so many days, her body tasted very sour, but the woman didn''t seem to mind. She was still close to Meng Li.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "princess, you call me a Yue."


    Meng Li said: "ah Yue."


    The woman smiles and says:


    "since the princess is here, she should live here. Don''t worry about the past. You should know that it''s hard to go back."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Ah Yue, this is to brainwash her.


    "The days here are not as prosperous as the princess used to be in the Royal Pce of Yan Kingdom, but it''s not bad as long as the princess is obedient." Ah Yue continued.


    Meng Li is still silent.


    A Yue said:


    "in fact, my daughter''s family is helpless. The princess can rest assured that the emperor has arranged your ce to serve our young master. Although our young master is not married, he is very considerate."


    "Blessed is the princess, who is so beautiful."


    A Yue smiles at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    I''m not interested in it.


    Ah Yue looks at Meng Li:


    "don''t feel that you are not reconciled with your beautiful appearance. In fact, it''s really a blessing that you can follow our young master. Many noble women in aristocratic families can''t ask for it."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word all the time, and the woman felt very boring. She had a lot to say and didn''t know how to say it.


    She thought for a moment and asked:


    "don''t you wonder who our young master is and how old he is?"


    Meng Li: "not curious."


    She doesn''t really want to serve the young master. Is she curious? Do you want her to look forward to her as a husband you haven''t met?


    A Yue


    It''s hard to say.


    People who are not sensible will have a hard time in the government.


    However, the princess was asked for by the emperor on his own initiative. I heard that the young master insisted on the princess.


    Whether the young master is on the spur of the moment, or feel that he can ept other princesses to satisfy some vanity.


    If you are a little obedient, you can be in favor of the young master for a while. If you think about it, don''t say too much.


    Although the princess looks embarrassed now, she is favored in front of the young master, and her status is different.


    Wait until the house, a month directly with Meng Li wash.


    Meng Li doesn''t resist either. He''s very upset these days. He takes this opportunity to wash and clean up his body.


    But even the bath, there are a lot of maid guard, even the door, also someone guard.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about the existence of these people.


    Ah Yue waited on Meng Li to take a bath. She frowned at Meng Li''s scars and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said: "in prison..."


    She asked Meng Li in a low voice:


    "are you still perfect?"


    Meng Li


    She was very speechless. Ah Yue was relieved. She said:


    "it seems that we should tell the adults that the present jailer actually executed without permission."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. The jailer was not unlucky. It had nothing to do with her.


    I changed the water several times, washed it several times, and wasted a lot of time. My hair was too long, and it was also very hard to wash it thoroughly. Ah Yue felt that her arms were all washed sour before she finished.


    After washing, Meng Li even felt a little light. She put on the clothes prepared by a Yue. A Yue said with admiration:


    "she thought the princess was beautiful before, but now she looks beautiful."


    Meng Li


    It''s too boastful. Although the client is beautiful, he is not beautiful.


    "You have a rest first. The young master said that you should cultivate for a few days and get familiar with the environment."


    "Isn''t it very considerate?" Ah Yue also winked at Meng Li and asked.


    In fact, the young master is very anxious, but I dare not disobey his orders.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. A Yue rolled her eyes in her heart, but she was used to the scene, and humbly gave a gentle salute and went out.


    Although a Yue went out, there were still many servant girls in the room looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li had to go to bed, pull the curtain, and began to practice.After a while, a Yue sent someone to eat again. Meng Li was not polite, and the nutrient solution was always ufortable.


    He also sent a box of sters for Meng Li to smear the wound.


    Meng Li looked at these injuries, really need to be treated as soon as possible, otherwise for a long time, scar is difficult to eliminate.


    After checking, there was no problem, so I didn''t refuse. I asked people to put it on and continue to practice.


    Besides being guarded by a group of servant girls all the time, Meng Li can''t go out either. He''s veryfortable these days.


    There''s food, there''s drink, there''s service.


    In fact, the plot of the world is quite general. For example, she doesn''t understand the family''s status in the country and what it means to Yan Guo.


    But what''s certain is that the adult in a Yue''s mouth should have just made war achievements, or have a higher status in this country, otherwise the emperor would not reward her as a princess here.


    Although the consignor was not allowed to be the emperor''s favorite before, and his sense of existence was not strong, he was also a princess and had a noble status.


    In this way, Meng Li had a little idea in his heart and decided to meet the young master.


    Chang talent finally stayed up to the time set by the old man to find the princess.


    It''s said that the princess hasn''t been noisy these days. It''s very strange in Chang Tiancai''s heart. He thinks that this is not what ordinary women do. Who is willing to do it like this? He should always have a reaction.


    It''s time to cry. It''s time to be chaste.


    But I think it''s good to be a little bit good and be easy.


    Whatever, go and have a look first.


    Chang Tiancai enters Meng Li''s room, holds back all the servants in the room, and says to Meng Li, who is practicing in bed:


    "I''m here, why don''t Ie out to meet you."


    He narrowed his eyes, because the curtain obscured Meng Li''s real face.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "Why are you weed?"


    Chang Tiancai sneered:


    "I still think I''m a princess."


    Meng Li: "isn''t it?"


    Chang talent:


    "if you Yan Guo still remember you, why don''t youe back?"


    Meng Li: "so what."


    Chang talent: "OK, beauty, don''t think about it. Let''s spend a good night together. I''ll let you forget Yan Guo and be at ease here."


    His voice was full of confidence.


    But I don''t know that Meng Li saw him clearly with his mental strength.


    He looks pretty, but he is full of flowery at first sight. His facial expression and eyes give people a kind of dandy feeling.


    It''s gorgeous to dress up.

 Chapter 958

    Meng Li: "well, you take me out to ride a horse."


    Chang talent:


    "ah?"


    Suddenly he said


    Is riding the horse he wants to ride?


    Meng Li:


    "can''t you?"


    Chang talent: "good riding what horse, we good together, good performance, then you do me a concubine."


    Meng Chang''s words directly ignore the talent.


    Said:


    "don''t you dare? Are you afraid of me running away? "


    Chang talent:


    "joke, can you still run like this?"


    He approached Meng Li''s bed, opened the curtain and looked at Meng Li.


    The princess is worthy of being a princess. She is so beautiful.


    "So why don''t you take me?" Meng Li asked.


    Chang talent:


    "how can there be so many? Why do you really think you are the former princess? Others have to coax you, follow you and please you."


    , "I tell you, now that you are mine, I has the final say in life and death. If I want to kill you, it will be a moment."


    "I don''t need to coax you. I can have you easily."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "then you still dare not."


    "Why do you say I dare not." Chang Tiancai retorted angrily.


    Meng Li stood up from the bed, slowly put on his shoes, then went to Chang Tiancai and asked:


    "don''t you really think about taking me out?"


    Chang Tianzi turned his eyes and understood the intention of the other party. He said: "if you want to get away, you want to be beautiful."


    Then he reached out and grabbed Meng Li''s clothes. Meng Li grabbed Chang''s gifted hand and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Chang Tiancai smiles: "don''t you know what we should do? Be obedient to me and give you all the glory and wealth. "


    Meng Li: "I don''t know?"


    Chang: "no? I don''t like being disobedient. "


    "If you don''t want to, I want to get you, but maybe like the dog I raised when I was a child, it''s not good. I yed with it for a while and then I fell to death."


    Chang talent said, trying to get rid of Meng Li, grasp his hand, and then found that he can''t get rid of.


    Meng Li smiles at Chang''s talent, which is very mild without any hostility.


    This smile shakes Chang Tiancai''s mind. The beauty in heart always wants to yield to him.


    "Do I have a goodugh?"


    Meng left the mind to turn, suddenly gentle ground asks a way, don''t mix a silk charming.


    Chang Tiancai always felt that there was something missing, and he let Meng Li grasp his hand. He nodded and said, "it''s nice."


    "Beauty, let''s go to bed."


    Meng Li: "no, listen to me."


    Seeing that the other party''s attitude had be more moderate, Chang was not worried. For a while, he nodded and said:


    "standing tired, we sit and say."


    Meng Limin''s smile:


    "good."


    They sat opposite each other. Meng Li took a step from his head, took down the pendant, and said to Chang Tiancai:


    "look here."


    Chang Tiancai looks at Zhuizi suspiciously:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li sighed in his heart, even her dream beast talent was suppressed, and only a little bit of sporadic strength prated into Chang talent''s body.


    He shakes the pendant and opens and closes his mouth to hypnotize Chang Tianchi. Chang Tianchi is not determined and is curious about why Meng Li shakes the pendant. He takes it seriously.


    Soon he was hypnotized by Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked some questions, such as what is the status of Chang gifted family here.


    What does he do in the court? Who has the most ability in his family.


    Knowing that Chang Tiancai had no ability, he got an idle official in the court, and his father was in charge of Zheng Guoquan.


    His father was the one who proposed to attack Yan Kingdom at that time.


    Chang Tiancai has another brother. Now he is leading the army and fighting with Yan. Although he is a general, many of his ns are given by Chang Yongtian.


    Chang Yongtian was a man of great ability. It was also because of his goodmand that he was able to defeat Yan''s army and enter Yan''s capital.


    However, it is obvious that Yan Guo will survive in theter stage, and this side will lose.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the demise of Yan''s Congress. This time, it is just a crisis.


    Suffered a reshuffle.


    And instilled in him the idea of willingly taking her out.


    Let him self-confidence, let him think she can''t run away the idea of deep-rooted.


    Hypnosis itself is to imnt some ideas into the subconscious of the hypnotized person and change the behavior of the person.


    After doing all this, I thought about it and let Chang Tiancai sleep. I moved him to bed and practiced by myself.The next day, Chang Tiancai woke up, looked at Meng Li and asked in doubt:


    st night we..."


    "It was toote to chat yesterday. You fell asleep." Meng Li said lightly.


    Chang was suspicious, and he said:


    "really?"


    Meng Li: "yes, you promised to take me out riding todayst night."


    Chang gifted: "have you?"


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "yes."


    Chang Tiancai felt that his memory was very confused. He first heard her suggest to ride a horse, but he didn''t agree.


    Butter chat, it seems to chat a lot, as if also promised her to go out riding.


    He said:


    "if you follow me, I''ll take you."


    Meng Li: "I didn''t expect that the grand young master of Chang family would turn back like this."


    "How do you know I am..." Chang asked, puzzled.


    Meng Li: "you are famous. I heard about you when I was in the pce."


    Chang talent touched his head. Is he so famous?


    Is it a good reputation or a bad reputation?


    He thought, why would he agree to take her out riding?


    It seems that it was very contradictory at the beginning, but now it seems that it is not a big deal and can be epted.


    It''s impossible to run away anyway.


    He stood up haughtily and said:


    "I''ll take you if I take you. I want to see what you''re ying with."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Chang Tiancai opened the door and called for someone.


    Ah Yue came in.


    She looks at Meng Li and Chang''s talent. She can''t help wondering. It''s no different fromst night. Their clothes are still like this, and the bed is still neat.


    Last night, I only heard a murmur in the room. I didn''t dare to listen to what I said.


    Is it difficult that these two people just chat together?


    "My young master will take her to Chuang Tzu to ride a horse." Chang talent pointed to Meng Li and said.


    A Yue: "ah?"


    "Young master, I can''t do it. My Lord told me." Ah Yue said.


    "Tell me? Is my father in the mansion now? " I hate to threaten him with my father.


    A Yue bowed her head:


    "not here."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a woman. I can see it." Chang said.


    Ah Yue was still hesitant, and Chang Tiancai said irritably:


    "get ready for my young master."


    Ah Yue is helpless. Does the young master feel bored in the mansion and have to go to Chuang Tzu to y something different?


    Eyes in Meng Li''s body yed a few turns, again confirmed that such a weak woman can not constitute a threat, also can not run away.


    She advised: "please eat your breakfast before you go to Chuang Tzu."


    Chang nodded.

 Chapter 959

    Chang Tiancai and Meng Li have breakfast together. Under the eyes of a Yue, he takes a carriage to Chuang Tzu.


    It''s not that there are no horses in the government. It''s just that horses are not allowed to run in the streets, which is simr to the traffic restriction of modern vehicles.


    In order to avoid collision with pedestrians, horse riding and archery are generally operated in Zhuangzi.


    Make sure the horse can run and enjoy the feeling of galloping.


    Although Chang Tiancai thinks Meng Li can''t run away, he still brings a lot of entourage.


    On the one hand is to protect their own safety, on the other hand is to watch Meng Li.


    When he arrived at Zhuangzi, Chang Tiancai left with Meng to choose a horse. He joked: "can you ride a horse?"


    Meng Li: "no way."


    Chang talent is speechless:


    "if you can''t ride, you still want to ride."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, so he chose a horse and rode on it.


    The horse walked slowly out of Chuang Tzu and on the road.


    Chang Tianchi followed, and a group of followers kept looking at Meng Li. Chang Tianchi said, "if you want to run away, you should die."


    Meng Li looked back at Chang Tiancai, hooked his lips and said:


    "really?"


    She nced at the attendants present. This time, she got away a little. Before, it was rtively difficult to get away, whether in Tiao or Changfu.


    I really care about her.


    She took a look at Chang''s gifted horse, condensed it into an invisible palm with her mental strength, and patted it on the forehead. It was very powerful, and the horse ran when it was in pain.


    For a moment, Chang''s body leaned back and pulled the reins, intending to stop the horse from running.


    Half of the followers follow Chang''s talent, but Meng Li doesn''t allow Xu Chang''s talent to stop. He ps the horse with the palm of his mental power.


    ncing at the rest of her followers, Meng Li can''t control Chang''s talent that the horse is running in front of her. Meng Li pats the horse on the stomach and the horse runs.


    It''s the opposite direction.


    The rest of the entourage immediately followed.


    Chang Tiancai scolded:


    "this horse is crazy today, isn''t it?"


    "Well, where are you going?" He saw Meng Li galloping.


    "Chase, chase her all."


    Chang talent to the side of the entourage under the order, the woman has opened a short distance with them.


    Therefore, everyone is chasing Meng Li. Fortunately, Meng Li''s horse is not bad. Although he can''t run without a trace, he can keep ahead all the time.


    The horse''s hooves pass, and the dust rises.


    But there is a potential to be surpassed. If she is surpassed, she will be surrounded.


    Although it has been practiced for so long, there is not much spiritual power stored in the body. It may not be able to fight such a man. There is a great disparity in strength.


    She has no weapons on her body, except for an Epee, which probably costs most of her strength.


    Even if you kill one person with one sword, these people have to wave a lot of swords to kill.


    Chang Tiancai didn''t know what Meng Li was worried about. He felt very bad and said to Meng Li:


    "stop, or I''ll attack you."


    Meng Li: "never stop."


    Chang Tianren''s face turned red with anger and spat:


    "toast without penalty."


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to him, and Chang Tiancai said to the attendant in a ferocious manner:


    "no matter what method you use, you can''t let her run away."


    The entourage was relieved that there was a weapon inconvenient to use before, and they were worried that they would hurt the princess. Now the young master said so, this kind of worry was gone.


    They take out daggers or concealed weapons from their bodies and start to attack Meng Li and her horse. Meng Li has mental power and is easy to avoidter attacks, but the horse can''t.


    His leg was hurt by the concealed weapon. Under the stimtion of this pain, he seemed to be crazy, which made Meng Li unable to control.


    In this way, sooner orter, the horse will be killed. If the horse dies, she will roll down from the horse passively, and it will be more difficult to hold it.


    Looking to the right, there is a slope down the road. I don''t know what''s under it, but with the horse getting hurt again, he doesn''t give Meng Li any time to hesitate.


    Heart a horizontal, simply fell from the horse, holding his head rolled down from the slope beside the road, who expected it was a river, Meng from a do not check, rolling in the river.


    However, they did not dare to ride down the slope of the main road. They were also afraid that they would fall into the river. When they got off the horse and then came down the slope, Meng Li had long disappeared.


    In a hurry, Chang Tianren kicked all his followers down the river and yelled, "look for it, all for me."


    A group of followers did not dare to be angry or speak. They had to look for it at the bottom, but failed. They went ashore and said to Chang Tianchi:


    "young master, I can''t find it."


    I''m in a hurry. Why?Why does he think that the princess can''t run away, and he is so cautious that he won''t do such a thing at all.


    "Check, along this road, this river, we have to check carefully, door-to-door search, all levels have to check."


    "Never let her run away." Chang ordered.


    This is not only about his dignity, but also about the dignity of the country. Can''t their country see a princess Yan?


    It''s a shame to say it.


    The followers went to work quickly.


    It''s a good idea for a group of people to split into two pairs and start going down the river. Even if you can swim, you always have to go ashore.


    No matter which way you swim, you can meet their people when you go ashore.


    There are still some people to mobilize people to go, there are a few good water, under the water to both ends of the search Meng Li.


    Meng Li, however, was in the water. He had long clothes and wide sleeves. He was very heavy. It was very hard to swim underwater, but he couldn''t take off his clothes.


    In modern times, no one is surprised to go out wearing a belly bag, but I''m afraid it''s shocking here.


    Meng Li came out from time to time for a change of breath. He used his mental strength to see that there was no one nearby. He found an opportunity to go ashore.


    It can only be said that they slow down a step, Meng Li is rolling down the slope, the speed is naturally fast, but they are walking down, the dy time is enough to let Meng Li escape them.


    All wet, Meng Li is also very tired, swimming is very physical, not to mention the whole body is so heavy, her body''s spiritual power is very few, gain and loss cultivation these days, otherwise can''t hold on to now.


    This side of the shore is also the main road. Meng Li followed the inside, and there was a forest. Meng Li covered himself with some branches and leaves, and then he took a long breath.


    Her whole body is now in a state of copse. With her mental strength, she can see that there are people galloping on the road from time to time. It''s the army. The speed of Changtian is really fast. So soon, she sent people to search for her.


    Encircle this area, and then carpet search, as long as a person can not escape out of thin air, in this way, she is very likely to be found.


    After all, in a certain period of time, the range of her movement is only so wide.

 Chapter 960

    Meng Li drank a tube of nutrient solution, then adjusted his breath, and his body recovered slightly.


    She stood up and saw with her mind that someone had been searching for her in the woods. Fortunately, with her mind, she could always avoid them at the right time.


    If there is no mental strength, I''m afraid I''ll meet them sooner orter.


    Meng Lidong was hiding in Tibet. He finally got through the night, and his clothes were all dry.


    But I feel a little cold.


    It''s cold in the mountains at night.


    Feeling a lot more rxed, Meng Li pondered how to get away and release his mental strength. He saw three soldiers nearby making a fire to rest.


    Maybe I haven''t found her all day. I''m a little discouraged, and the soldiers don''t look well.


    Meng Li lightly touched the past, picked up a stone from the ground and threw it to one side.


    When the soldier heard the news, he asked the people around him:


    "do you hear the news?"


    The remaining two soldiers nodded and said:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    The soldier stood up, and the other two soldiers stopped:


    "you can watch the fire here, be careful of the fire."


    The soldier thought about it and agreed. He pulled down the fire and watched the other two go to check the movement. Meng Li threw out another stone. One of the soldiers said:


    "this way."


    They followed the movement and passed.


    Looking at the two people walking farther and farther, Meng Li slowly approached the soldier who was alone to watch the fire. In fact, he was very curious now. His eyes fell on his partner''s side and looked at him.


    He pays attention to his partner''s every move. If anything happens, he can get up in time to help him.


    In fact, it''s not the first time for me to guess that it might be mountain animals to spend the night in the wild. Some thingse out at night.


    Paying too much attention to his partner''s side, he didn''t notice Meng Li''s approach. When Meng Li approached, he didn''t hesitate to chop the soldiers with a knife.


    The two soldiers over there didn''t find the reason for the sudden movement. They nned to turn back and stop checking. Seeing this, Meng Li threw another stone to make a noise. They had to check again.


    He didn''te back in time.


    Meng Li quickly pulled down the clothes and hats of the soldiers he knocked unconscious and put them on. He put the sabre on himself and dragged the fainted soldiers aside to hide in the grass.


    However, the movement of Meng Li''s dragging the soldier startled the other two.


    They look back at Meng Li, vaguely can only see an outline, only as their partner.


    They asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li just hissed, difficult to distinguish between men and women, motioned them not to speak, they thought there was something wrong, but also obediently stood in the same ce, listening.


    Meng Li pointed to a direction, and they followed Meng Li''s hand to see the past. Meng Li slowly approached them, and they did not defend themselves. Meng Li patted them on the shoulder, and they turned back. Meng Li''s face was not clear in the dark.


    But the hat on the head, the saber on the body and the general shape of the clothes all prove that this is their partner.


    But always feel strange, Meng Li''s hand put on two people''s neck, let two people can''t help but feel back cold, very ufortable.


    What the hell.


    And these hands, especially delicate, can''t help wondering, is this a man''s hand?


    They both wanted to avoid their partner''s hand, but they felt the pain of being pricked by needles. Even their brains felt the pain of being pricked by needles.


    In fact, Meng Li actually used silver needles to prick the acupoints on the back of their heads. At the same time, he attacked them with mental strength. He took both sides together and soon put them down.


    Put all three together and wake up the next day. You won''t die.


    Just borrow one of them ''clothes and identity.


    After checking the three people''s belongings, they all have the same positions. There is no difference between high and low positions. Meng Li has to borrow a person who looks more beautiful and has the most simr figure to her.


    Then they went to the ce where they tied the horses, led the best one, and rode away.


    As Meng Li expected, this area has been surrounded, which is also enough to arouse the masses. Many people are walking along this road, and there are many dignitaries. They surrounded here, which is equivalent to making an investigation no matter who it is.


    "What for?"


    A soldier stopped Meng Li on horseback.


    The front is the temporary gate set up, everyone has to check.


    There''s a team on guard, too.


    However, Meng Li did not see many people guarding the checkpoint far away from the capital.


    It''s also normal. The gate out of the capital should be strictly guarded, but the gate back to the capital is not so strict.


    They should feel that they are determined to escape and can not choose to return to the capital.


    But Meng Li has no choice now, so he ns to return to the capital first.


    In a word, we need to escape from the territory surrounded by them first.Meng Li hoarse as much as possible, trying to make his voice sound like a man.


    Said:


    "young master Chang has something to tell me. I have to go back to my life."


    The soldier frowned. It was a strange voice.


    Toward Meng Li stretched out his hand, Meng Li gave the token to the soldiers, this is to prove the identity of things.


    The soldier took the token and looked at Meng Li. At this moment, the light was not good at night, and the other side''s face was still a little green. He couldn''t help asking:


    "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Meng Li naturally can''t be so white and tender. At first sight, the woman''s face appeared in front of the soldiers. He smeared his face with nt juice earlier.


    Dyed a color.


    Meng Li exined:


    "when I was searching in the forest before, I identally fell down and thennded on my face. As a result, I changed color and couldn''t wash it off."


    Soldier: Can you still work for master Chang like this? "


    That''s bullshit.


    You can fall like this.


    Meng Li could not exin this, but said:


    "it''s toote, young master. We''ll all be scolded at that time."


    Meng Li felt in his clothes, and there was a little silver in it. Meng Li threw it at the soldiers and said boldly:


    "master Chang''s reward is for us to find people and use snacks."


    "Watch closely."


    The soldier''s skill of receiving silver coins was very skilled, and he received them all at once. He didn''t have much thought to study what happened to Meng Li''s face, and said:


    "OK, boy, young man, he ttered the noble man gently."


    Then he throws the token to Meng Li, who reaches for it.


    The soldier waved and let Meng Li pass. Meng Li rode on his horse and slowly disappeared in their sight.


    The soldier turned to the others and said:


    "please have a drink some other day."


    The rest of the peopleughed, and some people guessed: "the princess won''t drown in the water, so the search hasn''t happened. All day, so many people are looking for her."


    Someone echoed, "it''s possible."


    "It''s time to float when you''re dead. I haven''t seen it." There is humanity.


    We can''t understand it, but we are very confident in our hearts. They are like a close, which will make the princess have no ce to escape.


    The above said, no matter dead or alive, we should see people.

 Chapter 961

    Meng Li rode here and mixed into the capital with other people''s identity. He took off the soldiers'' clothes and pawned all the jewelry on his head at a pawnshop.


    Fortunately, in order to make her beautiful, she pawned some silver for her valuable jewelry.


    Meng Li used the money to buy some medicinal materials for the pharmacy to match.


    The pharmacy doctor looked at Meng Li strangely. How could a girl match this kind of thing.


    Stille in the evening, Leng is knock on the door that he closed.


    He murmured in his heart, but did not ask. After giving Meng Li the medicine, Meng Li took advantage of the fact that the gate of the city was not closed, and went out of the city with his soldiers'' identity and clothes.


    Now the soldier''s clothes and identity are useless to her. After all, the soldier will wake up tomorrow morning and find that his identity has been lost.


    Even if you don''t wake up, the soldier''s token clearly says that he is a man and that he is a woman. You can see the details of his appearance and shape in broad daylight more clearly.


    At first nce, the gender is not right.


    You can''t muddle through like you do at night.


    Don''t you think people are blind?


    Meng Li is also a burden. After throwing it away, he goes in a different direction.


    Relying on his two legs, Meng Li Leng came to the gate of leaving the capital of Zheng state at dawn. The order was conveyed very quickly, and everyone''s identity began to be checked here.


    I don''t check it every day.


    Meng Li couldn''t find anything to prove his identity, so he had to find a secret ce to wait.


    Then he stood with his hands down and felt the wind. The wind was not strong enough. Meng Li looked up at the sun. ording to the momentum, he had to wait until the afternoon if he wanted to have wind.


    She found a ce to sleep for a while, and when she woke up, the wind was still not strong enough.


    Meng Li practiced for another afternoon. In the evening, Meng Li released his mental power and saw that there were no people passing through the gate, only soldiers guarding.


    The wind is getting stronger and the wind direction is suitable. She takes out the medicine bag and holds the powder in her hand. The powder is carried to the checkpoint by the wind and inhaled by the soldiers.


    Soon they fainted to the ground and Meng Li passed the barrier with ease.


    This side is still searching for Meng Li in a carpet style. When the soldier who was robbed of his clothes and identity by Meng Li woke upst night, he found that something was wrong. He tried to find the two checkpoints and realized that someone had used his identity to enter the capital.


    And this person is probably the princess Yan they are looking for.


    And the soldiers who let Meng Li go together with the soldiers who were robbed of their identity by Meng Li, intend to make it a secret.


    It''s also ast resort. If one''s identity is stolen, he should be held responsible. If one collects a little silver and does not check for a moment, he will be released. He will be used of dereliction of duty.


    It''s all bad luck.


    So it''s not the best choice. It''s just that we can''t find the princess.


    But as I said, the princess ran away because of them.


    I know that the princess may have run away, but I still pretend to look for her.


    Chang talent is still anxiously waiting for news, sent people to ask and ask, did not get the answer, furious.


    Meng Li wanders to another county. The farther away he is from the capital, the more he does not check the level. Meng Li often stays in the crowd and does not attract people''s attention.


    It''s just that walking on both feet is very physical and time-consuming. Meng Li bought a horse with all the money he had left. He drove the horse all the way to Yan Guo.


    But Meng Li is so unlucky, the horse is also to rest to eat, Meng Li but put the horse aside to eat grass for a while, she is next to get some small herbs.


    The horse was eating grass and went farther and farther. Meng Li didn''t care too much. He came back when he called next.


    I had a cold before, but I didn''t get well.


    Get some herbs and eat them yourself.


    When she came back, she found that her horse had been stolen.


    Release the mental strength, a look at the horse thief, has run far, far away, she can''t catch up.


    This makes Meng Li wipe his face very powerlessly. Now he has to rely on what to return to the state of Yan.


    It''s a long way to go, penniless. It''s a month or two to walk with your feet at the fastest.


    6018ughs unkindly. It''s really funny that the host finds the horse stolen. It''s hard to say anything about it. It''s also hard to see the frustration.


    Meng Li was not very happy to hear 6018''sughter.


    "What are youughing at? Why can''t you teleport me?" Meng Li didn''t say well.


    6018 said, "you are suppressed, and I can''t do whatever I want."


    "If you want me to say, you can pull out the pig from your Lingtian and ride it. No one will steal it." 6018.


    Meng Li How can we do that? "


    Ignore 6018, sigh.


    If you want to pull Wuxiang out, you have to ask 6018 to give her the whole Lingtian. Now her power of space is suppressed. If you want to enter the Lingtian, you can only rely on her imprint on Lingtian.This is the first step of the initial operation of Lingtian. It is equivalent to the determination of the owner of the treasure. His master can go in without the power of space.


    So if you want to bring the red pig out without the power of space, you can only get out of the body and enter the soul state, otherwise the body will be rejected, which is too troublesome.


    The key is that the red pig is so small that it can''t ride at all.


    How can I meet a horse thief? I''m really helpless.


    Meng Li looked down at the shoes on his feet. After walking for so many days, the soles of his shoes would be worn out.


    Thanks to the fact that she doesn''t have to eat and has nutrient solution, she will have to worry about her livelihood.


    "You really don''t think about riding that pig?" 6018''s voice rang out in Meng Li''s mind again.


    In the scorching sun, Meng Li pursed his cracked lips and said, "it''s too small and cruel."


    She''s a little hungry now. She doesn''t have to ride when shees out. Maybe she wants to eat.


    6018 has profound meaning. Heughs and says:


    "then you can get some herbs to buy. Isn''t that your strong point?"


    Meng Li said, "this is the only way."


    Although there is a risk of exposure, walking is absolutely impossible.


    Meng Li releases his mental energy and scans. He doesn''t have to walk around to waste his physical strength. When he scans the right one, Meng Li digs it, handles it and sells it.


    It took a few days to get enough money for a horse. A horse is not cheap.


    Then, by the way, he went to the inn to wash up, changed his clothes and continued on his way.


    After learning the lesson of thest time, Meng Li regarded the horse as a treasure. He always paid attention to it when he let it eat grass.


    Meng Li thought that the border between Zheng and Yan was rtively strict, so he had to think about how to get by.


    But when I got here, I found that I had sessfully arrived at thend of Yan state in the chaos of war.


    But thisnd, if Yan won the war, will still be Yan''s.


    If Yan lost, it would be Zheng.


    A lot ofnd has been robbed by the state of Zheng, now the emperor not only to resist the invasion of Zheng, but also to recover the lost territory, the task is very important.

 Chapter 962

    To thend of Yan state, Meng Li no longer need to be obscene. She bought a sword with a little money on her body.


    I bought two daggers by the way.


    It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to use epee. It''s really


    I can''t carry it.


    I''m tired to death just carrying this sword.


    Meng Li walks to the gate of saining, and the gate is closed. Meng Li uses his mental strength to see that Zheng''s army is still stationed nearby, while Yan''s soldiers are waiting on the tower, but his face is deeply tired.


    Probably because the two sides have been fighting for a long time, no one can win.


    Seeing Meng Li''s woman approaching the gate, the soldiers on the wall yelled:


    "who are you? Don''t you know that the gate of the city has been sealed off? "


    Meng Li said:


    "I am the 13th Princess of Yan."


    Don''t be afraid to say it. Is the real princess afraid of a fake princess?


    "What?"


    Yan soldiers think they heard wrong.


    Is the princess here?


    Let''s have fun with him.


    Meng Li said:


    "and open the door."


    "What''s the evidence?" Asked the soldier cautiously.


    Meng Li No


    There was a jade pendant that could prove one''s identity. However, after being arrested at that time, the jade pendant was robbed by Zheng soldiers in chaos.


    At that time, the client was in extreme panic and did not know who robbed him.


    Even the jewelry on the head was pulled off.


    The soldier waved his hand. Seeing that Meng Li was a woman, he said:


    "let''s go. Don''t pretend to be a princess. We have to behead him."


    Meng Li: "I''m really a princess."


    She pursed her mouth, and for the first time she felt that thenguage was so pale.


    If you don''t say you are a princess, you can''t enter the city without identity certificate.


    Say oneself is a princess, others also don''t believe.


    The soldier was displeased and said:


    "if you have to make trouble, don''t me me for catching you."


    Meng Li: "well, you catch me."


    It''s better to be arrested than to be turned away.


    Soldier: --


    I''m not sick.


    "Roll, roll!" The soldiers were impatient.


    Meng Li: "I''m here waiting for you to open the door."


    The soldiers didn''t pay any attention to Meng Li.


    Meng Li dismounts and leads the horse to one side. There is some hay on the horse''s back, which Meng Li specially made for the horse. It''s not good for the horse to eat grass all the time.


    It''s OK to eat hay when necessary.


    Meng Li got some hay for the horse to eat, and then crossed his knees to practice.


    The soldiers on the wall couldn''t help saying:


    "are you looking for death?"


    Meng Li responded in a loud voice:


    "isn''t it waiting for you to open the door?"


    "The enemy doesn''t know when they wille. If you want to live, go away."


    "Thanks for reminding me


    When the enemyes, the generals of Yan state wille out. As long as they meet with the generals, they will naturally find a way to let her into the city.


    Although the client was rarely known in the pce, and he knew few courtiers, he still knew a lot about her mother''s family.


    The soldier looked at Meng Li with no expression on his face. He was insane.


    Meng Li waited at the gate of the city during the day. At night, the horses around him moved a little uneasily. Meng Li released his mental strength and saw that the enemy troops came to attack at night.


    Meng Li shouts to the soldiers on the gate:


    "they areing."


    At the moment, some of the soldiers on the city gate closed their eyes wearily. Hearing Meng Li''s cry, they all opened their eyes. One of them said: "what are you talking about?"


    "False information about the military should be questioned."


    Meng Li: "it''s reallying."


    She got on her horse, sword in her hand, and waited at the gate of the city.


    The soldiers didn''t put Meng Li''s words in their hearts. They didn''t move much. After a while, they began to respond to the sound of the horse''s hooves.


    Beat the drum, light the fire, and soon the gate was full of soldiers, ready.


    Several of their generals also appeared. General Wu looked at the gate and saw a woman riding in front of it.


    The night wind made her long hair flying. She was dressed in white, and her head was not covered with pearls. It was just a simple bundle, but it had a different kind of beauty.


    "What''s this?" General Wu asked.


    The soldier said:


    "in the daytime, I said that I was the 13th princess, but there was no evidence. My subordinates were afraid that the enemy sent her, so they did not dare to let her in."


    General Wu smoked the corners of his mouth, thinking about the princess as well as the soldiers."You get out of the way, wait for the battle, thousands of troops, crush you into meat mud." General Wu shouts to Meng Li.


    It''s a human life. You can''t watch her die.


    Meng Li turned his horse''s head, looked up at general Wu in the red light, and said:


    "then you open the gate, I''m really Princess 13."


    General Wu


    As the sound of the horse''s hooves approached, Meng Li turned the horse around again, facing the enemy''s future direction.


    General Wu still ns to keep the gate as nned. If there is no good strategy for this kind of war, it will take time.


    Sometimes it''s just a matter of who has more food.


    Chang Hongfu is protected in the square array. When he sees Meng Li, he is stunned. The man in front of him


    It looks familiar.


    "You?"


    Chang Hongfu remembered that this was the captive at that time, the princess captured from the pce of Yan state.


    At that time, he took a look and was escorted home.


    Father letter, brother insisted on the princess, asked if he agreed, he said.


    So how are you here today?


    Or is he wrong?


    Meng Li looked at Chang Hongfu''s suspicious eyes, and said with a smile:


    "hello."


    "Good what? Will Ben recognize you? " Chang Hongfu didn''t confirm the identity of the person in front of him. He had never heard the client speak before and couldn''t exin from his voice.


    Meng Li:


    "I was the princess you captured when you stormed into the pce of Yan kingdom? Unfortunately, I just came back from your country. "


    Chang Hongfu is speechless.


    How can there be such arrogant people? Doesn''t it mean that their country can''t even see a woman?


    He said:


    "then I''ll take you back."


    Meng Li looked up at the wall:


    "do you hear me? They''re going to take your princess back. "


    People on the wall


    Listen to their conversation, do you think this woman is really a princess?


    Chang Hongfu didn''t want to talk to a woman more and began to cry out:


    "if you have the ability, open the city gate and have a bloody battle, otherwise my soldiers should allugh at you all."


    General Wu''s face was expressionless, and Chang Hongfu said:


    "if you win this gentleman''s appointment, I will retreat a hundred Li. If you lose, my soldiers and I will not invade the city. We all love the people, so we will not disturb them in the middle of the night."


    Chang Hong Fu shouts very loud, and Meng Li, who is also at the gate of the city, feels his ears hurt.


    Some of them have a funny look at Chang Hongfu. It''s obvious that they treat the generals of Yan kingdom as fools.

 Chapter 963

    Looking at the long attack, the loss is also big, thinking of using this method.


    If you win, there''s no reason not to attack the city.


    General Wu was not moved by Chang Hongfu''s offer to withdraw 100 Li when he lost. He said, "don''t cheat me here, you viin who is rebellious."


    Chang Hongfu looks helpless and looks at Meng Li:


    "since you are out here, it proves that Yan Guo doesn''t ept you. Why don''t you go back with me?"


    He looked at Meng Li, calmly looking at the thousands of troops behind him, his face did not change color, he knew that this woman is now extraordinary.


    Not everyone can be calm in such a situation.


    After all, as long as he orders, the opposite woman can be shot into a sieve.


    Meng Li:


    "Yan Guo didn''t ept me, but he didn''t verify my identity. It''s very good. If anyone can go in, won''t he give you a chance?"


    Chang Hongfu chuckled:


    "still speaking for others."


    "Do you really want me to go back with you?" Meng Li asked.


    Chang Hong Fu nodded. Since he had run away, he must have taken it back.


    "Let''s fight alone. If I lose, I''ll go back with you." Meng Li points his finger at the sword.


    Chang Hongfu


    Such a woman, fighting alone with him?


    General Wu felt that the more he yed, the bigger he was. He had some regrets in his heart. Is it the princess that makes thise true?


    But I haven''t heard that any princess has been caught in the state of Zheng.


    I want to open the gate and get the woman back, but


    "Dare not?" Meng Li asked.


    Chang Hongfu couldn''t helpughing. He thought he was invincible when he ran back from Zheng state to Yan state.


    It''s too inted.


    "Courage ismendable."


    Chang Hongfu thought it was a little interesting.


    Meng Li: "anyway, I''m a princess. I won''t insult you if Ie with you for a few rounds."


    Chang Hongfu nodded and agreed.


    To get out of the square array to protect him, this kind of generals are protected by the square array. If they shoot arrows or attack, the soldiers of the square array can quickly raise their shields from all directions to form a protective cover for the generals.


    To protect him from harm.


    Next to him, the general advised Chang Hongfu:


    "don''t be a general, be careful of cheating."


    Chang Hongfu let out a meaningful voice, and the general nearby said:


    "you see, their woman stands in front of the city gate, so she is not afraid of death. Maybe it is to lure you out of this square array. If anything happens to the general, he will have tomit suicide."


    Chang Hongfu looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Meng Li said: "fight in your square."


    "In such a hurry to die?" Chang Hongfu couldn''t help smoking.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak. If she loses, Chang Hongfu won''t kill her immediately.


    If she wins, just capture Chang Hongfu, and no one dares to move her.


    The possibility that she wins is bigger, if caught Chang Hong Fu to go back, this city gate still can''t go in?


    At that time, it will be considered as meritorious service. With meritorious service, many things will be easier to do.


    The state of Zheng is not proud of catching the princess of the state of Yan. If the generals of the state of Zheng are captured alive again, they should be proud of the state of Yan.


    "Come on."


    The expansion of Chang Hongfu''s square array required Meng Li to leave.


    Meng Li ps his horse and goes straight into the square array. General Wu on the wall stares at the bottom.


    After several thoughts, someone nearby whispered:


    "general, is this Zheng''s n?"


    There is a little doubt that the woman who ims to be the princess is from the state of Zheng. Otherwise, how could she break into the other party''s square like this.


    General Wu wrung his brows and thought about it. It''s really strange that everyone cherishes his life and has no hesitation.


    If there is any deception, what is the plot?


    Meng Li enters the other party''s square array, sweeps Zheng''s soldiers with fierce eyes, and looks at Xiang Changhong.


    So close to see the other side that fierce eyes, can not help but heart a jump.


    Steady steady mind, joke oneself shouldn''t be awed by the woman''s eyes, take out a sword horizontal in the chest, raised chin, arrogantly staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and directly attacked Chang Hongfu''s consciousness with mental power, which made Chang Hongfu feel a strong pain in his mind.


    He thought it was someone attacking his head, and for a moment he put all his attention on it.


    The intense pain made him ignore Meng Li, who was close to him on horseback. Meng Li calcted the distance between Chang Hongfu and Meng Li, and urged the horse to run faster.


    Changhong Fuqiang endured the pain in her mind, and could not let her get any closer.


    He raises his sword to stab Meng Li. Meng Li''s mental strength is another blow. At the same time, he leans over his horse to avoid the move that Chang Hongfu has already made.But Chang Hongfu''s sword was empty. Before he could take it back, his brain was in pain again. This time, he couldn''t bear it.


    I can''t help sinking in my heart. Can I say that I have been plotted?


    Or did the princess poison him?


    Just in this short period of distraction, Meng Li''s horse belly is close to Chang Hongfu''s. she suddenly stands up and jumps to Chang Hongfu''s horse back.


    When Meng Li sat on changhongfu''s horse, her sword was also on changhongfu''s neck.


    And her hand, around Chang Hongfu''s waist, seems to be gently on his waist, but presents a kind of holding posture.


    All this happened so fast that not only did Chang Hongfu''s soldiers not react for a moment, but also Yan Guo''s soldiers on the wall were stunned.


    Although Chang Hongfu was wearing a helmet, the cold sword was ced between the helmet and armor.


    Just a little pull, maybe his blood will gush out.


    But guess they won''t.


    Meng Li said:


    "put down your weapon."


    Chang Hongfu''s face is ugly. He doesn''t speak. He holds his own identity. He knows in his heart that the other party doesn''t dare to kill him.


    Or, it''s more valuable to know that you''re alive than to die.


    However, he knows not to irritate the other party. Once irritated, the other party may ignore it, or even die together.


    I don''t understand. It''s just the first round. The other side will catch him alive in this situation.


    And I''m still in a situation that''s totally good for me.


    When Meng Li''s sword pressed down, he felt the warm blood gushing out, and Chang Hongfu threw away his weapon.


    Meng Li''s hand tightly strangled Chang Hongfu''s waist, stepped on his feet, lifted his spiritual power, jumped up and took Chang Hongfu back to his horse.


    And now in the square array, people see that the general has been captured alive, all holding spears, as if to stab Meng Li into a sieve.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "get out of the way, or I will die today, and you General Chang will not live!"


    The soldiers are very hesitant, there is no instant to let the other party killed things, as long as the other party has strength, then the general is dangerous.


    "Go away!"


    Meng Li''s hair is flying. He holds Chang Hongfu in his arms and stands on the horse. He rolls a dagger out of his sleeve and puts it on Chang Hongfu''s neck. Then he holds a long sword in his other hand and yells at Zheng soldiers in a cold voice.

 Chapter 964

    The soldiers of Zheng state were even more hesitant, and someone asked:


    "general, what should I do?"


    Ask Chang Hongfu.


    Chang Hongfu was still calm at this time. He looked around and calcted how to capture or kill the princess with his own life.


    But Meng Li didn''t give Chang Hong the chance. He patted his horse on the stomach and went to the corner of the square array.


    Chang Hong Fu was shocked. If the soldier was defeated, the battle would be broken.


    It''s equivalent to breaking the defense on one''s side and exposing himself to the eyes of the people on the wall, which will make him more dangerous.


    In case of the above ruthless, regardless of the life and death of the women around him, under a rain of arrows, how can he live.


    There is no doubt that the other party may do so. If they attach importance to the princess, they will not let her take such risks.


    Meng Li drives the horse forward and pulls Chang Hongfu to lean forward together. Her sword picks out the spear in the soldier''s hand, jumps over and kicks the soldier from the horse to the ground with her feet, and then sits on the horse.


    Chang Hongfu was strangled by the whole process. Chang Hongfu didn''t know where the woman came from. He was manipted by her like a puppet.


    But the dagger was against his neck, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    When the master dismounted, the horse saw Meng Li''s horse was fierce, so he instinctively stepped aside and opened a corner.


    And that soldier should not be so weak, it''s just the effect of Meng Li''s spiritual power instilling into his legs.


    Someone stabbed Meng Li in the back. Meng Li knew that he had spiritual power and avoided it.


    Sometimes, in this world where no one can use mental power, the existence of mental power seems to be like a plug-in.


    Ordinary people want to grow a pair of eyes behind their own, to see who is behind the cold arrow, she this is around the long eyes.


    It''s just that you release your mental energy all the time. It''s easy to get tired.


    The square array broke, and the soldiers here were busy rearranging the square array, but also in this gap, Meng Li had already broken out of the square array.


    Looking back, Zheng soldiers have raised their bows and arrows to shoot here. Meng Li says to Chang Hongfu, who looks ugly:


    "do you really want them to shoot?"


    "On the city wall, prepare to shoot. Today I will die, and I will take general Chang to die." Meng Li said in a loud voice to the city wall.


    "He stepped on my homnd, stormed into the Imperial Pce, humiliated my people and despised the strict national authority of our country. If he died with him today, he would not be ashamed to see my father and emperor in the yellow spring." Meng Li''s voice was loud and powerful, which shocked people.


    "No! Don''t attack


    Chang Hongfu shouts loudly. Zheng soldiers put down their bows and arrows, while the other generals anxiously watch their generals get farther and farther away from them.


    Chang Hongfu feels that he has provoked a madman. Anyone who wants to die with her will cherish his life. He can''t die.


    He can''t afford to bet his life.


    Although a man is willing to die in battle, he would rather die in battle than be captured by a woman.


    He always wants to go back to the battlefield and be ashamed before the snow.


    Meng Li rode towards the gate and yelled, "open the gate."


    General Wu quickly asked people to open the city gate, and someone said:


    "will there be fraud?"


    General Wu nced at the man coldly and said:


    "there are so many frauds. Even if there are frauds, what can chang Hongfu do if he is alone and there are more women?"


    When the other partyes to the door, there is no reason not to ept it.


    The gate opened, Meng Li rode with Chang Hong Fu Enron into the city.


    Zheng soldiers watched as their general was brought into the city.


    Only one corner of the gate was opened, and Meng Li quickly closed it.


    General Wu also came down. He looked at Meng Li, but his eyes were still alert. Meng Li threw away his sword and stunned Chang Hong.


    Then he threw Chang Hong directly on the ground and sshed the dust with a thump.


    General Wu


    Meng Li dismounted, looked at general Wu and said:


    "I''ll tell you that I''m a princess. You don''t believe me. You see, I''ll catch a man for you."


    General Wu is very hesitant. Is the princess so brave?


    There is also that set of body method. It''s so fast that he can''t see it clearly. It''s better than practicing family.


    All the princesses in the pce are well behaved


    "Feed my horse well."


    Meng Li looked at his horse. Although he was short of money at that time, he bought a horse with poor appearance.


    But I got along well during this time.


    General Wu asked people to take Meng Li''s horse away, and said to Meng Li:


    "you say you are a princess, can''t you give me any evidence?"


    Meng Li: "do you know Cao Tongde? He''s my grandfather


    General Wu thought about it. There was such a person in the capital. Both of his daughters went to the pce to be concubines for the former Emperor.Meng Li told the general situation of his grandfather''s family again. He felt that his saliva was dry. General Wu said cautiously:


    "these things can be found if someone has the heart to check them."


    Meng Li said weakly:


    "then you give Chang Hong back to me, and I''ll take him to the pce with me. The emperor''s brother always knew me. I met him when I was a child."


    General Wu waved his hand:


    "forget it, I''ll send someone to settle you down for the time being. I''ll go to the book sage and tell you about your capture of Chang Hongfu."


    Anyway, it''s also a credit. It depends on what the emperor says.


    Meng Li nodded, pursed his lips and said with a smile:


    "thank you. Go on fighting."


    General Wu gave an order to take Meng Li away and settle down. He went on to the city wall. Now the other party didn''t mean to fight, but just yelled to give Chang Hong back to them.


    General Wu asked them to withdraw first, and then we will discuss.


    Now we have got something that can be used for negotiation, and the condition is to open it here.


    The other side can only return. Now that general Chang is arrested, they are also very square.


    Meng Li is settled down and releases his mental energy when he has nothing to do. He looks at Chang Hongfu and is mainly worried that the man has run away.


    It''s her credit. It''s hard to say if you lose something.


    General Wu didn''te to Meng Li either. He just sent someone to keep an eye on Meng Li. After half a month, general Wu came to Meng Li and said, "girl, this matter has been reported to the emperor in detail. The emperor said..."


    General Wu''s expression is hard to exin.


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what do you say?"


    General Wu thought for a while and said euphemistically:


    "the emperor said that the thirteen princesses are now in the pce. However, considering that you have made great contributions to capturing the enemy generals, I will not care about this with you."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "have you ever thought that the princess in the pce is fake?"


    General Wu


    You are a woman who doesn''t know where she came from outside the pce, saying that the princess in the pce is fake.


    It seems very serious.


    "I ask to see the emperor in person. How to say, capturing the other party''s general is also a chance for us to breathe." Meng Li said.


    General Wu


    Holy, is that what you want to see?

 Chapter 965

    Meng Li looked at general Wu''s expression and said:


    "don''t hesitate. Go and talk. Your majesty will agree with me."


    General Wu: "how can you be so sure?"


    Meng Li: "Your Majesty cherishes the world and loves the people like a son. How can I say it is to postpone the danger of the people in saining city. For the sake of the people, your majesty will not hesitate."


    General Wu drew his lips. This is a high hat for the emperor.


    He pondered for a moment:


    "that book will go back and write a letter. If the emperor does not allow it, you should not mention it again."


    General Wu told the emperor both Meng Li''s original words and Meng Li''s request. The young emperor thought it was interesting.


    I feel that this is a strange woman. She can face thousands of troops without showing timidity and capture the other party''s generals without losing her hair. It is a legend.


    You can see it, but you still im to be a princess? How strange!


    If he is really an ancient genius who ims to be a princess just to attract people''s attention, he can understand that now is the time for ack of talents. If necessary, he doesn''t have to stick to men and women.


    When the emperor replies, general Wu tells Meng Li what the emperor means and asks him to send troops to escort Chang Hong back.


    Let Meng Li go with him.


    After departure, Chang Hongfu is in the prison car, and Meng Li is riding on a horse.


    Chang Hongfu''s hairstyle is messy and his armor is lost. He is not in a mess.


    Looking at Meng Li in white, he couldn''t help spitting. Meng Li ran away with his horse and said to Chang Hongfu:


    "very angry?"


    Chang Hongfu


    Can you not be angry?


    She was taken in by this woman.


    I knew I shouldn''t take it lightly. I still don''t understand why I had such a headache at that time.


    If you don''t have a headache or distraction, you won''t lose. Even if you lose, you won''t lose the first round.


    How can we regain our dignity in front of the soldiers after losing face?


    "Since you are so capable, you were captured by our army at that time?" Chang Hong Fu sneered.


    It feels like they''re even.


    They''ve been arrested once. Don''tugh at anyone.


    Meng Li said lightly:


    "that''s my boredom. I''ll drop in on you, Zheng Guo, ande back when I''ve had enough."


    Chang Hong''s eyes are turning to the sky.


    "Then I wille to your country for a visit this time." Chang Hong Fu said confidently.


    Although he is now a prisoner, his life can be guaranteed by careful analysis.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    In general, she is not willing to have more right and wrong.


    On the one hand, self-worth needs to be reflected, otherwise general Wu would be so polite to her?


    Will the emperor agree to see her?


    Without Chang Hongfu, she went back to herpanion capital, afraid she couldn''t even see the emperor.


    Besides, she wants to go back with dignity, which will not make peopleugh.


    It''s no shame to go back like this. If you''re empty handed and embarrassed, crying for your father and mother outside the pce is not good enough.


    Moreover, it was Chang Hongfu who led the troops into the pce at that time. It was also rted to him that the client was arrested.


    It ismon to say that war is merciless.


    Win or lose depends on one''s own ability. Today, the state of Zheng attacked the state of Yan. The former Emperor gave the state of Zheng an opportunity to take advantage of it. In the future, the state of Zheng will be in trouble. If the state of Yan has strength, doesn''t he have an idea?


    In this way, the personal grudge between the client and Chang Hongfu is not so heavy.


    From the point of view that she is now Princess Yan, it is not a crime to capture Chang Hongfu for her own country.


    The army escorting Chang Hongfu walked very fast, almost no dy on the road, for fear of change on the road.


    However, this body was originally delicate and tender. During this period of time, it had been sitting on a horse for a long time, and the skin and flesh inside its thigh had been worn away. It had never been good.


    Every day, Meng Li''s appearance is light, but he is actually suffering from this kind of skin and flesh.


    One night when he was camping for a rest, Meng Li saw that Chang Hongfu had bribed his guards. He didn''t know where to get the key, opened the prison car and tried to let Chang Hongfu go.


    Chang Hongfu''s people are going to get out of the prison car. Meng Li was practicing, so he immediately got up to show his body method and pressed Chang Hongfu back.


    "Do you want to learn from me and flee back to the state of Zheng?" Meng Li asked.


    The soldier next to him was a little frightened and was caught doing this.


    The weapon on the hand clenched a bit, some want to do not do two endlessly, kill this woman.


    Still hesitating.


    In fact, the woman''s identity is unknown. The general said that she would go back to Beijing with the army to meet the emperor. Moreover, the thought of her extraordinary power on that day made them worried. Otherwise, a woman without any status would not be able to March safely with a group of men.


    Meng Li cried out:"Somebody."


    The soldier bribed by Chang Hongfu said with a ferocious face:


    "don''t shout, I''ll kill you in a low voice."


    Meng Li looked at the soldiers indifferently:


    "you are not worthy to be Yan Guoren."


    "Somebody


    Meng Li raised his spirit power and yelled again. There were many footstepsing. Several soldiers were even more flustered and humane:


    "don''t mind your own business, smelly girl."


    In his heart, he raised his weapon and stabbed Meng Li in the heart. Meng Li leaned forward, raised his foot, kicked it out, and then turned around. The other foot hit the soldier''s head, which made him turn several circles. After Meng Li stood firm, he looked at him coldly.


    And people soon came, and gradually surrounded by people, the soldiers who were bribed by changhongfu didn''t dare to make any action, just a pale face.


    Meng Li no matter how they deal with militaryw, looking at Chang Hongfu in the prison car, his eyes are covered by a few strands of hair.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and gently helps to lift it away, saying tly:


    "don''t always think about running, I''ve been watching you."


    Chang Hongfu feels extremely frustrated. Why? He has all said that he has dried up his saliva. He has promised other people a lot of money. His beautiful wife and concubine have a chance to get rid of him, but they are just short of the door.


    Meng Li has never paid attention to Chang Hongfu. After all, Chang Hongfu is calm all the time. Sometimes he is absorbed in things, so he should know that he is thinking about things in his heart.


    Later, on the way, Chang Hongfu wanted to do the same thing again, but he didn''t seed.


    Finally, all the way smoothly to the capital. Now the emperor is still here. Although the site on the other side of the capital has been taken back, it has been almost destroyed. Now it''s still under repair and can''t live.


    I don''t know when to move back.


    The emperor sent troops to take over Chang Hongfu, and two dayster he summoned Meng Li.


    In these two days, the people in the capital knew the news that Chang Hongfu had been captured. They could not help but exult. They still hated the enemy generals.


    The ministers of the central court knew more about Chang Hongfu. They not only knew that Chang Hongfu was captured by a woman, but also knew that the woman called herself the 13th princess.


    But I think it''s really strange. I went to Cao''s house to inquire inside and outside.

 Chapter 967

    Meng Li didn''t speak and didn''t want to say more.


    I don''t want to argue about the useless.


    The emperor waved his hand and said to Meng Li:


    "I still need to investigate this matter."


    Although the princess is fake, it doesn''t mean the princess is real.


    Meng Li nodded to show his understanding, and the emperor said to Han Zhu:


    "the crime of deceiving the king, pretending to be the blood of the royal family, which one is bound to die, but this matter, or wait until it ispletely clear, and then ask the guilty."


    When Hanzhu heard that he would die, he shook his head madly and said to the Emperor:


    "Your Majesty, you said that he would be given a lighter punishment."


    Emperor: "it''s very light. It doesn''t involve your three families."


    Han zhutou buckled on the ground and pleaded:


    " The emperor spared his life, but I was just thinking about it for a moment. "


    "Take it down."


    Meng Li and Han Zhu are taken down. The emperor specially arranges Meng Li in the pce, and then begins to investigate Meng Li''s identity.


    I found some old people in the pce to say goodbye to Meng Li, and the nurse of the client was also found.


    She took a deep look at Meng Li, her eyes full of pain, and finally said:


    "she is the thirteenth princess."


    Then he brought in all the things about his daughter pretending to be princess thirteen. The emperor also brought in people from the Cao family to check the details of the clients'' meeting with the Cao family when they were young, as well as some things in the pce.


    Meng Li also said that when the client was a child, he met the emperor, who was still the prince at that time. One by one, Meng Li restored the identity of the princess.


    For a moment, people were in a great uproar. They didn''t expect that this is really the 13th princess. It''s a legend that she can safely return from the state of Zheng and capture the enemy''s generals.


    And the emperor also said that he would invite some of his rtives and rtives another day, so that Meng Li would be present. It was a shock to Meng Li.


    It''s also an apology. After all, she didn''t take her with her when she fled, which led to her suffering.


    In fact, the situation was chaotic at that time, and the Huangmei didn''t have a strong sense of existence. He didn''t remember that person at that time.


    Although looking at the appearance of the thirteen princesses, they didn''t seem to encounter any hardships, and they came back naturally and smartly.


    It''s just that the emperor has determined his identity.


    Previously, he thought that if the girl was a wizard, he could also appoint her and entrust her with important tasks. But now, as a princess, he gave up the idea of appointing her.


    First, there has never been a princess as an official in this dynasty. Second, because the princess could not be in power, she was most worried about her being a disaster to the court.


    In fact, looking at these princesses, the emperor had a headache. When his father was alive, he only knew how to have fun all day long, and most of his concubines were only in favor.


    As a result, a lot of princesses are overstocked in the Imperial Pce, and they are not married yet. However, in the face of national crisis, it is not suitable to do this.


    Meng Li is resting in his bedroom. He has changed from an unknown princess to a well-known one.


    Now many princesses havee to y with her, Meng Li is not too resistant, some social although useless, but also n to time.


    In the secr world, no one can be ignored.


    Everyone thinks that she is different in the emperor''s heart. She will be able to make a good marriage in the future.


    Others are willing to marry, after all, she is the protagonist of that legendary story.


    In fact, it is not the case. When the heat of this matter is over, how many things should be or how many things should be, it is not necessarily that life will be brilliant from now on.


    But it must be in the emperor''s mind to deepen the impression, maybe a good thing can think of her first.


    In the end, I have a little credit.


    On that day, as soon as a princess was sent away, the maid of honor came in and said to Meng Li:


    "princess, Liu asked to see her."


    Meng Li waved his hand lightly:


    "no see."


    Last time Liu came to identify her, she saw her in a hurry in public. There was a lot to say in her eyes, but Meng Li didn''t want to hear it very much.


    This time it should be for her daughter.


    "Liu said that if the princess disappeared, she could not get up on her knees outside the door." The maid nodded.


    Meng Li: "follow her."


    The maid of honor went out and conveyed Meng Li''s meaning to Liu Shi. Liu Shi knelt on the ground and cried with a sad voice.


    Meng Li was in a trance when he remembered that the client had been ill once before, and Liu was crying like this.


    There is no difference in the degree of grief.


    Sigh, it''s better to ask her toe in and make it clear, let her die this heart.


    Meng Li said to the maids beside him:


    "let people in."


    The maid of honor bowed herself out, and after a while LED Liu in.


    "Princess ve Wrong. " Liu''s expectation Ai Ai ground shouts, the body also knelt down.


    She was dressed in a gray coarse cloth, her hair was high, there was no decoration all over her body, and a few strands of broken hair in front of her forehead made her feel haggard.It''s like wearing clothes on purpose, saying goodbye to others and being guilty.


    Meng Liy on his side, resting his head on his hand, and looked at Liu''s indifferently.


    Liu said:


    "princess, I dare not ask you to spare me. I just hope you can spare Hanzhu." Liu Shi wiped tears to say.


    As a matter of fact, she is not yet forty years old, and she is a bit of a beauty. Crying like this makes people feel soft.


    However, Meng Li''s heart is as hard as iron and indifferent.


    "Princess, as long as you are willing to spare Hanzhu, I will die." Liu said again.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s not what I say. The nationalw can''t be changed, and it''s impossible to make a special case for someone."


    "No, princess, as long as you are willing to ask the emperor, the emperor will be gracious." Liu said expectantly.


    Meng Li: "when pretending to be me at that time, did you think about today?"


    Liu said sadly:


    "princess, please forgive my daughter''s heart."


    "There was chaos in the pce. I came to see you, but I didn''t find you. In the fighting, I saw you taken away by the enemy. I wanted to save you, but before I could, I was dragged away by a group of people."


    "Strange ve, ve can''t save you."


    Liu''s bite teeth, a fan hit his face, force is not small, the face visible to the naked eye speed swollen up.


    She''s still fighting. She doesn''t mean to stop.


    Meng Li''s eyes are always light, not sad, not happy, not angry, which makes Liu''s not understand what the other party thinks.


    The princess was brought up by herself. She knew what her expression meant, but now she has no expression


    Meng Li stood up and walked slowly in the room. He didn''t speak. There was only Liu''s pping voice in the space.


    As if tired, Liu feels his face numb, she kneels and climbs to Meng Li''s feet, grabs Meng Li''s skirt.


    Meng Li looked down at Liu Shi.


    Don''t pull the skirt, it will fall off


    "Let go." Meng Li said.


    Liu hesitated for a moment, or obedient let go.


    With a bitter look on her face, Meng Li said:


    "I won''t take your life, but I can only say that those who pretend to be my princess will be dealt with ording to the nationalw."


    That''s paying for your actions.

 Chapter 968

    As the saying goes: seek wealth in danger.


    Since you think this is a way to get rich and do so, you should know the risks.


    Don''t you understand that pretending to be a princess is a capital crime? But it did.


    If we do, we will bear the consequences regardless of whether we can bear them or not.


    She is not very cruel to revenge alone, to let how life is not like death and so on, all in ordance with the nationalw.


    In the plot, I enjoy what the princess should have, and I will lose it this time.


    "Princess, it''s the ve who forced Hanzhu to pretend to be you. The ve is greedy for wealth. The ve hopes that Hanzhu will be a princess and give the ve a day of glory and wealth."


    "She is ve''s daughter, how dare not listen to ve''s words, although all reluctantly, but still did, she had to, princess, spare her."


    Liu''s voice trembled and the tone was strange.


    It''s all up to you.


    Meng Li said softly:


    "you''re not like this. ording to my guess, it''s your daughter who resented that you didn''t take much care of her and came to the pce to serve me."


    "I envy everything I have, so I want to have it all. When I have the chance, I will never let it go."


    Liu''s body softened and her face turned pale. She murmured:


    "princess, ve..."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "go down, you let mepete with the nationalw. Why don''t you embarrass me? Don''t you know my position in the pce?"


    She is not the favorite daughter of the former Emperor, her mother and concubine have passed away, and the foreign power is weak. She is not the same biological mother as the present emperor, and she has little affection.


    Little by little, the expectation in Liu''s eyes went out, and she was extremely sad and said:


    "princess, I''m presumptuous, but I still want to say that I lost two of them when I lost them..." My daughter.


    One is her own daughter, and the other is the princess who secretly looks like her daughter.


    I only hate that I was afraid at that time, and I didn''t break away from the people around me to save the princess.


    If you save the princess, the daughter will not want to pretend to be a princess, now there will be no death, she can''t stop, what can she do.


    The extreme desire in her daughter''s eyes softened her heart.


    Meng Li''s expression was indifferent, and he only said to the people around him:


    "take her down."


    Liu was carried by two maids in the pce and took him down.


    Before going out, Liu looked back. Her eyes at Meng Li were full of pain. Meng left her eyes. Liu was a little different from the client.


    Liu also had some different feelings for the client, but it was also his duty. Liu took the sry given by the royal family and did what he should do.


    After a few days, the pce maid told Meng Li: "the fake princess has been given death."


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart.


    And here, the simple banquet that the emperor said was also held, and gave Meng Li a title, Princess Yongfu.


    This title simply envies others and congrattes Meng Li one after another.


    The emperor said that this is the reward Meng Li deserves for capturing Chang Hong Fu.


    Meng Li epted it, got the title, and his status was different from that in the past.


    As for Chang Hongfu, there was a father who was in charge of Zheng Guoquan, so it was impossible to give him up.


    On the other hand, Yan asked the state of Zheng for countless grain, horses and cloth on the condition of returning Changhong.


    He also asked Zheng to return Yan''s prisoners of war captured by Zheng.


    Changhong pay can be said to be very valuable, Zheng side bargaining failed, but agreed.


    In this way, it can give Yan Guoda a breath and alleviate the problem of scarcity of materials for marching and fighting.


    The war cost a lot of money. The young emperor looked at the empty Treasury every day and sighed.


    This is the mess left by thete emperor.


    Then Chang Hongfu will be sent back to the state of Zheng.


    Before leaving, he asked to see Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t want to go, but the emperor sent someone to ask him to leave. Meng Li had to go.


    Chang Hong is well-dressed in cash, but he is not wearing armor. He is a leisurely man, a bit of a handsome man.


    He looked at Meng Li, with a strange light in his eyes, smiling gently at Meng Li.


    He said:


    "wait for me, and I will marry you when I invade your pce again one day."


    Meng Li felt a chill, and she said:


    "don''t worry, you won''t have this day."


    Chang Hong said: "why not? If you don''t like war, I''ll ask someone to propose marriage to your emperor and ask him to marry Yongfu Princess of Yan kingdom to me."


    Meng Li sneered: "do you think you are the prince of Zheng? Even if the two countries truce, temporary friendship, with peace to stabilize, it should not be your turn


    Chang Hongfu was embarrassed for a moment, then disappeared, and finally said with a smile:"Do you want to be a princess? Or the crown princess? Or the queen? "


    Meng Li thinks Chang Hongfu is ill.


    "Nothing. I''ll leave first." Meng Li nced at Chang Hong Fu and then did not open his eyes.


    I don''t want to see more.


    Chang Hongfu: "I can understand that you are shy?"


    Meng Li turns to look at Chang Hongfu. There is a strange light in her eyes. It seems that the hunter who is not hungry can see the prey.


    Give Chang Hong pay a kind of don''t like also don''t hate, is pure want to y dead his feeling.


    He was in no mood to continue talking for no reason.


    Meng Li turned and left.


    Chang Hongfu was sent back to the state of Zheng, and Meng Li spent the whole day leisurely in the pce. She wanted to worry about the country and the people, but the young emperor had just ascended the throne and was still anxious to secure his rights. At this time, it was not suitable to perform too well.


    So as to avoid the displeasure of the emperor who was a little worried about gain and loss.


    Day by day, Meng Li felt that the task should bepleted, but the ban on system space was not rxed.


    After several months, let Meng Li rtively speechless news came that there was a pce coup in the state of Zheng, and now the emperor has be a puppet of the Chang family.


    The Chang family is the master of the state of Zheng.


    Then Chang Hongfu asked Yan to marry him.


    And name her.


    As long as she is married, Zheng and Yan will have a truce and friendship forever.


    You can also return some of the cities plundered before to Yan state. What an exciting condition.


    But in Meng Li''s view, this is a big pot of dog blood.


    There is something wrong with Chang Hong Fu''s mind. It''s not that he loves her so much that he has to get her.


    This is to kill her.


    What is a contract?


    You can tear up the terms you offer. If you want to make friends, they will be powerful. If you don''t make friends, what can you do?


    Return it to the city. People can take it away after they return it.


    But once she is married, she is a pet of others. She is free to toss and treat.


    But she said no?


    That is, regardless of the people of the state of Yan, why don''t you sacrifice yourself to help the people of the state of Yan?


    Why not rescue those people who are living in dire straits, and why not give the imperial court a chance to recover its strength?


    Soul torture!

 Chapter 969

    Meng Li covered half of his face with his hand and took a breath.


    I feel toothache.


    Chang Hongfu really took great pains. In order to y with her, he went back to China tounch a coup.


    However, Meng Li''s opinion is that it''s not just for her, but for the Chang family.


    However, the emperor was arrested for changhongfu and suffered a lot of bleeding. It must have been unhappy for him to redeem changhongfu once. He had a quarrel with the changs, and there might even be irreconcble contradictions. The changs took advantage of the situation.


    The emperor called Meng Li over and asked calmly:


    "Huangmei, what do you think?"


    Meng Li saluted, and the emperor pointed to the food and wine beside him. Meng Li knelt down on the ground, nced at the food in front of him, but said, "the father and the emperor have gone, and the mother and the concubine of the younger sister have gone early. Now the marriage of the younger sister is decided by you."


    The emperor said:


    "it''s mainly about you. After all, it''s about your marriage."


    Meng Li: "Chen Mei is still young. I really don''t know how to decide this kind of thing."


    Two people kick the ball in general, kick over and kick over.


    Meng Li feels that the emperor is waiting for her. She is willing to marry for the sake of Yan. This shows that he is kind and virtuous, not forcing others.


    But she didn''t say.


    "Now the Chang family covers the sky with one hand in the state of Zheng. The emperor seems to be in vain. I don''t know when the state of Zheng will be changed." The emperor sighed.


    Meng Li didn''t speak with a smile. The emperor suggested that the Chang family would be a royal family. After she married, she also married a royal family. It''s not a low marriage.


    However, the emperor should be in the hesitation period. After all, it is apromise to marry the princess at this time.


    It is harmful to national prestige.


    "What do you think?"


    The emperor looked at Meng Li, and his sharp eyes revealed some expectation.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I have always had a grudge with Chang Hongfu. If I married like this, I would have a bad life."


    The Emperor


    How do you answer this? Do you want to say that you have to endure for the sake of the state of Yan?


    Sacrifice you to help everyone?


    It''s a bit shameless. He can''t say it.


    And he didn''t want topromise like this until he had to.


    Before that, he was proud that the princess of our Dynasty had captured each other. He married the princess in the twinkling of an eye, which was tantamount to sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth. He was afraid that people would say it was not benevolent.


    "What do you mean?"


    The emperor looked at Meng Li. He seemed gentle, but he pressed him step by step.


    There''s always a solution to everything. You have to think about it.


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "Your Majesty, my younger sister is stupid. Since she knew that she had been promoted, she has been sleepless day and night. She racked her brains toe up with a more stupid way. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    The emperor nodded:


    "you say."


    Meng Li said:


    "now the state of Zheng is experiencing a civil strife. People are not in the same mood and are restless. In my opinion, they propose to let their ministers and sisters marry in the past, and then they say truce and so on. In fact, they need to breathe and rectify their internal affairs."


    "Following the trend is just to cover up their inability to continue to fight with us."


    "Still put on such a posture..."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little hesitant and finally stopped.


    It''s not very interesting to make it clear. At present, they are not able to fight with this side, but they still make friends with this side. It''s like they give alms to this side.


    If you agree, Yan Guo is a fool in Chang''s eyes.


    If they lost a princess, they had a chance to breathe.


    When they had enough rest and had enough breathing space, they could tear up the so-called alliance and attack the country again.


    I didn''t give you anything real.


    The emperor silently looked at Meng Li, and unconsciously sat upright. He motioned Meng Li with his eyes and continued.


    Meng Li looked at the wine on the table, took it up and drank a cup, moistened his throat.


    The emperor also involuntarily lifted a cup to the void, like the one he had just drunk with Meng Ligang.


    And then he drank it all.


    Meng Li continued:


    "Chen Mei thinks that Yan is being pressed step by step by Zheng. It''s not because of the military strength. Our soldiers are brave and good at fighting. If we have enough money, we can defeat Zheng."


    The emperor said faintly:


    "but now the Treasury is empty and tight. It won''tst long. We''re better than them..."


    "More anxious."


    More need to breathe.


    Meng Li said: "actually You can borrow it from the people. "


    The emperor was stunned for a moment:


    "what?"


    Meng Li put his hands on his thigh and gently touched his thigh with his fingertips. How can he exin this to the emperor?


    It doesn''t seem to be popr here before.She said:


    "our country is vast in territory, abundant in resources,rge in poption, rich in products, and there are many rich families among the people. The emperor''s elder brother is the son of heaven, and he has his own prestige that can convince people all over the world. Moreover, in the face of national crisis, patriots are all willing."


    "As long as they are given a certain amount of interest at that time, they must be very willing to support it."


    "Who is not patriotic and who does not trust his own monarch? In the hearts of the people, you are the most authoritative and reliable emperor."


    The emperor was very clever, and he said:


    "you mean, I will tell the world and lend it to the people in the world. When the timees, I will win the war and return it to them with interest."


    Is it simr to private lending?


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "it''s not limited to money, food, cloth and so on."


    Meng Li said slyly:


    "there are also princes who defend all over the world. They are very rich. Most of them are Yan''s people. Their country and country are closely rted to them. They are full of honor and disgrace. Today, the emperor''s brother borrows money from people all over the world, so they have to selflessly offer some."


    "Good, good!" The emperor''s hearty smile made him feel cheerful.


    I''ve thought of princes before, but I can''t think of any reason.


    Let them donate directly. I''m afraid that some people will think they are forcing them to cause civil strife.


    If they all get involved in borrowing money from people all over the world, can they still stand by and show no sign of it?


    You don''t have to have the cheek to ask for it.


    "Your Majesty can also tell the world the amount of donations made by princes and princes. People often have the heart ofparison and refuse to fall behind." Meng Li said.


    He couldn''t helpughing.


    I''m sorry if anyone donates less.


    The emperor looked at Meng Li with bright eyes and said with great interest:


    "how did youe up with this idea?"


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "I was on my way back from the state of Zheng to the state of Yan. It was a long way. I used to stop at the Inn and listen to some people engaged in private lending talking about their business, which led to this."


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction and raised his ss to Meng Li. Meng Li picked up his ss, touched it with the emperor''s ss and drank it.


    Then the emperor''s eyes looked at Meng Li again to see if Meng Li had anything to say.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li just said:


    "the emperor is merciful and takes charge of the government."


    "Naturally." He said.


    The emperor touched his chin, and if it went well, the trouble would be solved.

 Chapter 970

    As long as we can borrow money from the people, we can buy food and grass, build weapons and train the army.


    You can also recruitrge areas.


    As long as we win the battle and get the city back, there will be more taxes, the country will be stable, and we will be able to recuperate. Are you afraid that there will be no money to return to the people?


    Lost?


    The Emperor didn''t think about this possibility in his heart. He lost


    You''re not going to lose.


    As long as you have enough money, you won''t lose.


    The greatest consumption of war is money.


    The Emperor didn''t return to the state of Zheng. He didn''t say whether he agreed or not.


    We started to work on the issue of national debt. We asked our subjects to borrow money.


    Mobilize people to buy national debt.


    Don''t you have spare money in your hands? To invest, the country''s reputation should bear the responsibility, and make a steady profit without loss.


    Although some ministers in the court think that the emperor is increasing taxes to the people in the world in disguise, it is not proper.


    It''s going to make a lot ofints.


    The country is not peaceful at the moment, so we should not speed up the destruction of the country.


    Moreover, we are a little worried that if we get the money, we will be the former Emperor who eats, drinks, ys and extravagances.


    At that time, not only the state of Zheng, but also the people of their country may rush into the pce to rebel.


    I haven''t yed this game. I have many concerns.


    But the emperor had beenpletely brainwashed by Meng Li''s n, and he was thinking of borrowing money.


    Get money to fight, win.


    He didn''t want to be the king of the subjugation. His posthumous title must not sound good.


    He also has to prove to the world that he can do it. Although he has taken over a mess, he can clean it up.


    Most men have a heart to make contributions.


    It''s like chicken blood.


    He repeatedly said that this is not an increase in taxes, nor is it a failure to repay the borrowed money. He will repay it and return the interest.


    And it''s all voluntary.


    It''s not mandatory. If you want to invest, you can invest. If you don''t want to invest, you can do it.


    It''s not a rule that you have to buy it.


    It''s not the nature of forced buying and forced selling.


    In private, he has asked Princess Yongfu to work out a detailed n for him.


    Originally, I didn''t want the princess to interfere in the government, but now I really need her.


    It seems that she is not a power greedy person. Of course, he will not give her rights. The big deal is to reward the mansion. The title has already been given.


    I regret that I gave her the title too early, otherwise I could give her two credits together.


    Some ministers began to take the lead in buying Treasury bonds. Some are not optimistic, but some are very optimistic.


    It is a kind of support for the emperor and the country, and of course ites from the trust in the emperor and the country.


    Now that I am an official in the court, I can''t help seeing someone buy it.


    Buy it with you. Even if you can''t get it back, you have to buy it.


    After all, the country is in dire straits now. Is there no indication at all?


    But ministers who are not optimistic about it think that the money is wasted.


    The emperor said with a smile that you all have good eyes.


    Go back and mobilize your family, rtives and friends to buy it.


    Then the aristocracy began to buy national debt.


    What is popr among the aristocracy is popr among the people, and many people are beginning to understand it.


    Secretly calcted in the heart, the interest is very high, if at that time can really yield so much, it is also very cost-effective.


    What''s more, it is also to do its part for the country. Now the country needs support, and they are very patriotic.


    There are many buyers.


    In our hearts, the credibility of the country is still higher than that of the individual.


    The rich, the brave, buy more, the poor, or the timid, buy less.


    But most of the decent families bought it.


    Unless there is really no spare money at home, that''s all.


    In fact, he alsoments that although the country is so short of money, after the new monarch ascended the throne, he would rather borrow money than increase their taxes. Even the national debt depends on his personal will.


    Moved!


    It is not easy for the monarch of a country to lend money to them.


    They thought that the emperor who was not easy was happy every day and could raise so much wealth in a short time.


    And the princes of the defending side had strong financial resources. The emperor secretly contacted a prince, who had always been very supportive of the emperor.


    Understand the meaning of the emperor, a wave of big hands, how can I make such a fortune in the time of national crisis.


    Shout out: I don''t buy national debt, I donate money.


    The emperor announced the amount of the donation ording to what Meng Li said.


    They were shocked by the rich financial resources of the prince, and also by his generosity and patriotism.After all, many people have never heard of so much money in their life.


    Everyone praised the first donor.


    And the emperor thought more about it, so he specially asked people to praise the prince everywhere among the people, and then selected a few princes who had the same financial resources as the prince in his heart forparison among the people.


    It forced those princes to donate almost the same amount of money.


    There are so many leaders, princes from all sides, whether they are willing or not, have donated money.


    No one wants to buy treasury bonds.


    After all, how many people have the surname Yan on their heads.


    The emperor is a white wolf with empty hands.


    It''s full of harvest.


    In fact, Meng Li had a way to make the emperor earn more.


    We can re issue arge number of new currencies, and then create intion. In this way, when the people who have bought the national debte to cash it within the prescribed time limit, they will find that they are actually losing money.


    But Meng Li didn''t tell the emperor these words. He was afraid that the emperor would be moved.


    She''s not the kind of person who pits people. It''s a bit immoral.


    She was guilty of thinking about it.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have the ability to pit people, she just doesn''t want to pit others.


    On the other side of Zheng State, Chang Hongfu was leisurely in his study. The paper he spread out in front of him was a portrait of Meng Li. He hooked the corners of his lips, changed the shape of Meng Li''s eyebrows, and drew the corners of his mouth slightly upward. He said to himself:


    "this is the way I want you to look gentle."


    "Princess Yongfu, you can''t run away."


    Chang Hong Fu said with a solemn oath.


    He firmly believes that Yan Guo''s Treasury is empty. If he doesn''te up with a new way, he won''tst long.


    Now it is urgent to get out of trouble and recuperate, so the princess must be married.


    He wanted her to understand that her fate was tragic.


    Once she was given up by the royal family, she would be given up a second time, countless times.


    He wants to break all the glory and dignity she earned in the royal family.


    Revenge for such people should be so, you hit her, scold her, there is no great use.


    Chang Hongfu took a look at a pair of watery eyes on the portrait, a little angry.


    How did he draw these eyes so true? It was strange that they didn''t match the slightly upturned corners of his mouth.


    He hated her eyes, as if she was looking at him from an unknown height. Looking at him was like looking at all living beings, which made him feel less special.


    He is obviously a special person

 Chapter 971

    When Yan got the money, he didn''t mean to stop fighting. He recruited arge number of soldiers and trained the army.


    In addition, the emperor was good at using people. At this time, the people of Zheng were not in the same mood, and they repel the soldiers of Zheng again and again.


    When the warsted for a year, the state of Yan recovered all the cities robbed by the state of Zheng.


    However, the state of Zheng had been defeated one after another. The soldiers'' momentum was low, and their self-confidence was hit hard again and again. It was obvious that they were unable to fight.


    The warsted so long and was sorge that there was a financial crisis in the state of Zheng.


    Yan Guo, who began to follow suit, was engaged in national debt.


    But the situation over there is different from that over here. The emperor over there is like a puppet, and the royal family are still trying to resist the Chang family.


    The Emperor didn''t know when he was cut off. How could themon people dare to lend money to the emperor?


    The political situation is so unstable that the Chang family calls on the world to buy treasury bonds in the name of the emperor. Many people even specte that the Chang family is going to chop the emperor.


    Before chopping, they borrow money in the name of the emperor, and then the money goes into the Chang family''s pocket. If the emperor is gone, who will they go to.


    This measure did not get a good development in Zheng State, which made changhongfu really helpless.


    But in the name of Chang family to borrow money.


    And the Chang family said that it''s not good to hear that they have no credibility. How can we dare to buy the national debt?


    If one day the royal family cut off the Chang family, who would they ask for money?


    Investment is risky, so we should be cautious.


    Chang Hongfu was very upset. Now he and his father did not dare to ascend the throne and let the world change its name. He had no doubt that once he did so, all the princes would attack Beijing.


    Now all parties are coveting the throne.


    Now do not move, but the emperor is still sitting on the throne, they have no reason, once they have action, is to give the reason there.


    I''m a little sorry that it happened on impulse at that time. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. Once I lose, the whole n will be destroyed.


    And Yongfu long princess also did not marry, this is let him most chagrin.


    After another period of time, Chang Hongfu couldn''t hold on any longer, especially when he saw that the state of Yan was going to attack the state of Zheng. He was even more upset and began to seek peace from the state of Yan.


    The emperor was very proud. He called Meng Li happily and said, "now they are asking for peace. I''m going to ckmail them."


    To pay off debts.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "these girls don''t know much..."


    The emperor looked at Meng Li and said with a smile:


    "you''re not young. Which young man do you like?"


    "I order you to be married."


    Meng Li lowered his head and looked a little shy. Finally, he said:


    "Chen Mei hasn''t yet."


    The Emperor gave a meaningful voice and said:


    "how do you think we should continue to attack?"


    Meng Li: "but with the emperor''s will."


    The emperor saw that the other party seemed to be really exhausted, and there was no other n. After chatting with Meng Li, he let Meng Li go on.


    In the end, the emperor chose to strike Zheng Guo hard. Who let them make peace on their own initiative?


    It brought great burden to Zheng, but the war stopped.


    Yan side no longer press step by step, retreat, Zheng temporary security.


    When Zheng Guoyi was safe, people in Zheng Guoyi''s mind became active and restless.


    I''m so angry that Chang''s family can''t do it. They''ve settled this trouble. Now that it''s peaceful, these people are going to pick up a bargain, aren''t they?


    However, there are still some princes who attack the capital and attack the Chang family.


    They said that they were harming the imperial court and the country. If you didn''t say that they were fighting against Yan, could we be so miserable?


    After thest few confusions, the Chang family was exterminated and Chang Hong''s head fell to the ground.


    However, the person who cut off Chang Hong''s head did not ascend the throne either. It can be said that the mantis chased the cicada and the Yellow sparrow followed. It was also chaos for several times. Finally, the emperor was forced to abdicate and ended the civil strife of Zheng State.


    When Meng Li knows the news of Chang Hongfu''s death, she ns to return to the system space.


    It can only be said that Changhong Fu ys a big game.


    He took himself off again.


    It''s normal to y.


    Isn''t it good to be put back and be his general?


    He had to do it, but only in this way could his life be brilliant and vigorous.


    Whether it''s worth it or not is not for her to judge. It all depends on how Chang Hongfu feels in his heart.


    Meng Li returned to the system space. The emperor has given her a mansion and a title. The day when the client came back is not bad. Now the client should be one of the few daughters left by the former Emperor, and he is doing better.


    Complete the client Yan Qiujing''s wish: she wants to go back and be a princess.


    Score 100 points, get 46000 points, boundary power reward: 420 points, soul power reward: 5 points.Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 99900


    boundary force: 11955


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    She absorbed the soul power and did some homework to see what happened after the client went back.


    In fact, this task is not difficult, the most difficult is to get rid of Zheng.


    It depends on people. Some things are easy to go as long as they go in the right direction.


    After the client went back, she continued to be her Princess and lived happily every day. Then the emperor arranged the wedding for the client, and the client married obediently.


    Anyway, the princess will not be wronged when she gets married. She usually ys a normal role in front of the emperor.


    The normal performance of the client will not make the emperor think much.


    Look at the client''s good life, Meng Li didn''t see any more.


    As a matter of fact, after a year or two, this task is as carefree as a vacation.


    I also asked 6018 to pass on the book of system space to her. In one or two years, I read a lot of books.


    Meng Li picked up the yin-yang bead and looked at it. It was the same as before, sighing.


    Meng Li enters the Lingtian. The Lingtian is well managed. With a smile, she goes to the field and buys some food. There are all kinds of meat and vegetables, sweet and sour.


    Ordinary food is actually very cheap, only more than 2000 points.


    It''s just that it''s not good to eat, just to satisfy the appetite.


    Wu Xiang is sleeping. Meng Li spreads a cloth on the ground and takes out the food one by one. When he smells the fragrance, Wu Xiang wakes up.


    He went to Meng Li and looked at the food on the ground.


    Said:


    "it''s so cruel. I went to eat in front of me."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s to eat with you."


    Wu Xiang: "really?"


    Meng Li said.


    I feel that it''s not suitable for this red pig to eat grass all the time, and although it''szy and sleepy, everything is OK.


    Just as she was bored, she wanted to find someone to eat with.


    No one, no phase can also top.


    "It''s no use eating these things." Wu Xiang is honest.


    Meng Li: "to satisfy the appetite is their function."

 Chapter 972

    Wu Xiang looked down at his fluffy hair and said:


    "you feed me."


    Meng Li was stunned for a moment:


    "what?"


    "If you feed me and I take it myself, my hair will be dirty and I have to take a bath. It''s very troublesome."


    Wu Xiang''s voice is a bit coquettish.


    Meng Li regretted that she let the pig eat with her.


    She wants to pack up these things and go.


    Wu Xiang walks towards Meng Li, who is kneeling on the ground. When he arrives at her, he suddenly falls down and looks up to the sky, waiting for Meng Li to feed him.


    Meng Li


    She silently reached out and took a dessert, let go, and the dessert fell into Wu Xiang''s mouth.


    Wu Xiang''s cheek moved and said, "delicious."


    "Come again."


    Meng Li is silent and feeds Wu Xiangcong. In fact, she doesn''t eat much and patronizes Wu Xiang.


    But no matter how much he gave Wu Xiang, he ate them one by one.


    The taste is also veryplicated. When Meng Li bought it, he didn''t know what vor Wu Xiang liked, so he bought some of all the vors.


    But no matter what the taste is, Wuxiang says it''s delicious.


    That is to say, when eating spicy food, the voice of peerless humming is a little resistant and a little enjoyable.


    They didn''tmunicate with each other in the whole process. Wu Xiang felt a little bored at the moment. He chewed something in his mouth and turned his eyes. His eyes didn''t leave Meng Li''s face.


    He said:


    "Gee, you are a beautiful woman who can stand the test from all angles. You look good when you lie down."


    Meng Li''s eyes were smiling:


    "where did you learn these words from?"


    "Where is Ji Xiangqing? Ji Xiangqing talks a lot in space. Although I''m sleeping, I know it all."


    Meng Li said softly.


    "What do you do? Do you live in the family all day long?" Wu Xiang asked.


    Meng Li: "you are such azy pig, how can you bother to care about this?"


    "Isn''t that boring? I feel like I have to apany you when I eat your food. " Answer without thinking.


    Meng Li said, no more.


    After a few seconds of silence, Wu Xiangben stopped chewing. He looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "do you think I''m a pig?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m a matchless beast, not a pig?"


    Meng Li was a little embarrassed to say goodbye to the broken hair beside his ears. Except for the thick hair, this image looks like a pig.


    "Sorry..."


    Wu Xiang is toozy to care.


    It doesn''t matter, care will be very tired.


    "What do you do? You haven''t told me where you usually live and why don''t you change your clothes?" Wu Xiang San Lian asked.


    Meng Li I don''t know how to exin it. It''s tooplicated. You don''t want to know. "


    Even if she told Wu Xiang that Wu Xiang didn''t understand it, she was toozy to think about it, and she was toozy to say it.


    As for clothes?


    From the state of soul, she would not buy another suit to cover her soul.


    "Is itplicated?" Wu Xiang asked.


    Meng Li: "it''s veryplicated."


    Wu Xiang said, "forget it."


    Don''t bother to understand.


    Meng Li feeds the rest of the food to Wu Xiang, who will not refuse.


    Basically it''s all Wuxiang. Meng Li looks at Lingzhi''s hair for a while and asks for love vine.


    Wu Xiang looked at wenqingteng and said:


    "the way this thing exists is very special."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "what''s a special method?"


    "Special is special." No phase theory.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She stood up, the shadow of rosefinch loomed in the center of her eyebrows, and finally a huge red rosefinch appeared in the Lingtian, which circled in this space.


    Finally, a fire erupted, and all the wrapping paper containing the food was reduced to ashes.


    Then rosefinch virtual shadow returned to Meng Li''s eyebrow and disappeared.


    Meng Li doesn''t like the garbage here. Just burn it.


    This seems to be the first time to use it after getting the shadow of rosefinch. I feel very good. I still remember that the client is sincere and generous. It seems that he gave it as an extra gift and paid his soul power.


    Wu Xiang


    This operation is too much


    This woman is not as simple as it seems.


    But this rosefinch


    This woman is clearly human. How did she gather the power of rosefinch?


    And there is another kind of power, which is very powerful.


    Wu Xiang feels that he is about to fall into meditation. Before he falls into meditation, Wu Xiang stops himself from thinking more and more.I can''t think about it any more. It''s too hard.


    He stops his divergent thinking, and Wu Xiang stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Wu Xiang and looks a little cute.


    It''s a pity that if this Wuxiang is a female, she can hold her in her arms and have all kinds of intimate contact, but now she doesn''t really want to hold her.


    If you can''t speak and have a low IQ, even a male can masturbate. The key is that he


    I can talk.


    "I''m going." Meng Li said.


    Wu Xiang: "good."


    He watched Meng Li''s figure disappear in this space and touched his stomach with his two front paws.


    Where did you get all this food? Why is it so delicious?


    After that, do you want to open your mouth if you want to eat?


    Or wait?


    No, no, it shakes its head. It''s toote for sleep.


    On second thought, it won''t take long, will it?


    Wu Xiang is a little fidgety and scratched his stomach. How can he think so much.


    He moved slightly stiffly, now in a sideways state, closing his eyes and going to sleep.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and sorted out the bookshelves. This time, he read the books for one or two years in a row, and saw almost all her stocks.


    Get some other books for system space.


    Meng Li bought some misceneous books, either philosophy of life books or skills books. As a Tasker, it''s better to use more means. When he is in power, he often encounters the situation that his power is limited. This is not good, but he can use another means.


    After the book arrived, Meng Li sorted out the system space, then calcted that he had been upgrading the four-star mission for some time, and asked:


    "when will I get to five-star?"


    Since the four-star mission, it has been rtively smooth, and there is no one with a particrly low score, most of them are 100 points.


    Although I feel that most of these 100 points are for human feelings, they are also 100 points.


    "Let me see." 6018.


    Meng Li gave a sound. After a while, 6018 said:


    "soon."


    Meng Li knew that when he arrived at the five-star mission, he would be able to receive the support mission. Before, he had some expectations in his heart, but now he seems to have lost them.


    Before and Zheng Xian did a task together, is an acquaintance, Zheng Xian character and OK, get along well.


    But when you meet people who can''t get along with you, the whole task may be more disturbing.


    However, another advantage is that you can roughly understand the way others do their tasks, and you can also spy on other people''s means to a certain extent.


    Thest task drank a lot of nutrients. Meng Li ordered to open a mall and bought some to prepare.

 Chapter 973

    Deal with these trivial things, Meng Li feel it''s time to do the task.


    But after doing so many tasks for a long time, Meng Li felt that he had entered a period of tiredness.


    Before that, I thought that eating something could relieve and rx, but the effect was not very good.


    But this kind of tired period only has the self adjustment, has the pressure also to have to carry.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he went to bed again.


    Close your eyes, vaguely fell asleep, but has been sleeping is not very solid, in a half awake state.


    Dream of the birth ne of people and things, as well as their own past.


    Meng Li wakes up, rubs his eyebrows and sighs. He doesn''t know if he has a chance to go back and have a look.


    Shey in bed for a while, in fact, in self-regtion, during the task umted more and more emotions, she can obviously feel the negative effects of these.


    After thinking about some of her actions in doing tasks during this period of time, I feel that her performance during this period of time is not proper, and I seem to have changed a little.


    Sometimes a little arrogant, feel this change, Meng Li heart alert, this is a big taboo, arrogant, despise others, sooner orter will fall.


    She had to adjust herself before she fell.


    I don''t know how other people adjust themselves. In fact, the test of being a Tasker is more severe than the test of cultivating the mind of Tao.


    It''s not easy to keep one''s mood and state of mind well all the time. If one''s mood is not right, it''s easy to have an ident.


    Meng Li took out the flute like a dream and simply yed it for a while. Listening to the melodious music, he felt a little smoother in his heart. Then he went to the field and drank a cup of tea. The tea had this effect, and Meng Li felt morefortable.


    Then I went back to system space and asked 6018 to arrange tasks for her.


    This is a ne simr to the modern one. Why do we say it is simr? There are also airnes, rockets, cars, mobile phones andputers.


    But people here are different from ordinary people.


    They have a chance to awaken a superpower.


    However, when Meng Li received the plot, he obviously felt that although he had super power, his power was suppressed by the way of heaven.


    The load will not exceed certain limits.


    Without a punch on the road, the road can crack.


    Some of them can hit people in the air, some can have extraordinary strength, some can control trees, and some canmunicate with animals.


    Some of them can give birth to nts, some of them are more exotic, and they can also eliminate the fonts printed on books.


    All kinds of things.


    Bizarre.


    In Meng Li''s view, it is a kind of natural power.


    Although some superpowers are not practical in life, they are destined to be different in the eyes of others.


    In this world, not everyone has this kind of super power. Some people still don''t have it.


    The client is a bit unlucky. They all have super abilities, and so does she.


    It''s just that her powers are curses.


    The body has a kind of curse power, but it is not powerful. It is to curse that you will lose a small fortune or catch a cold if you choke when eating, choke when drinking and fall when walking.


    It''s impossible to curse others to death or have an impact on life, and the power can''t be achieved.


    But because of this super ability, many people around the client don''t like it. Sometimes they say a few words to the client in thest second, which makes them unhappy. When they turn around and bump into each other, they can''t help wondering if the client curses them.


    That''s too careful.


    Although the client''s poprity seems not so good because of her super ability, she still has a best friend.


    Her best friend is a super capable person who canmunicate with animals.


    The so-calledmunication with animals does not mean that animals tell people how to do in humannguage, but a kind of consciousnessmunication, simr to themunication between Meng Li and wenqingteng.


    Wenqingteng can''t speak now.


    Interestingly, the client''s home is a pet shop, and the client''s mother is a pet doctor, usually also to see pet small problems.


    Then my best friend''s ability tomunicate with animals is very suitable.


    She also felt that she had a responsibility for the animals. She went to the pet shop of the client''s mother every day to take care of the small animals andmunicate with them. She knew about the unhappy and sick ones.


    Usually also rescue stray cats and dogs or something.


    This girl is so loving.


    In addition, this super power is the incarnation of angel of love in the world.


    People praise their best friend, saying that she is a beautiful and kind girl and an angel.


    In contrast, the client is a bit of an evil incarnation.


    We are also very dissatisfied and feel that the client is not worthy to be friends with the angel.If you have nothing to do, you will bury the client and make the client speechless. Your angel friend wille out to help the client speak, saying that although she is a curse superpower, she is also very kind.


    We don''t like cursing very much. We feel that people who have cursing abilities are small minded and can''t afford to offend.


    Who knows where to offend her, she secretly cursed you.


    Although it won''t have a serious curse effect, it should.


    Well, the client didn''t like to tell others that he had the ability to curse. He was made known by his best friend.


    Now the client has gone to college and has a boyfriend, who is also a very loving boy. On Saturday and Sunday, he likes to go to the pet shop in the client''s home to take care of small animals.


    The client''s parents also like the boy.


    But the client''s best friend is also here. It''s easy for two equally loving people to resonate with each other and get along well.


    One day, a dog appeared at the door of the pet shop, pitifully lying down, and naturally went into the pet shop to stay.


    However, the dog was very unfriendly to the client. Although the client gave him food and drink, the dog was ungrateful and bit the client. The client was very angry and said not to adopt the dog.


    I''m going to throw it out.


    In fact, it''s also an angry word.


    But the girl friend and boy friend next to him looked very serious and said to the client:


    "this is a small life. How can you abandon it like this?"


    "Because it bit you? It''s not sensible. "


    "If you abandon it, it will die."


    The client''s face turned red, arguing that he was just angry for a moment, but his best friend ignored him and did the ideological work for the client seriously.


    You have a pet shop at home. You must have love for animals. What do cats and dogs know? Be tolerant of them.


    Otherwise, you throw away so many pets when you are not happy, and they will die.


    It''s cruel.


    The content of the speech is summed up in four words: I advise you to be kind.

 Chapter 974

    Consignor:


    I have a big knot in my heart.


    Is he such a cruel person in their heart?


    Then the dog that bit the client seemed to be ill, and her best friend looked at the dog heartily and said to the client''s boyfriend:


    "how could she be well ill? All of a sudden, she was still alive yesterday."


    All kinds of sighs and sighs, although it is not directly said that it is the curse of the client, but bring the topic here.


    The boyfriend nodded and felt it necessary to talk to his girlfriend.


    Boyfriend to talk to the client, implicitly say what you have in mind, say it out, don''t take small animals out.


    Client:??


    What are you pissing at?


    My boyfriend can''t say it directly. I suspect it''s your curse. It''s boring to wear it like this.


    But the client didn''t do it. She didn''t know what her boyfriend said. After being bitten by the dog, she didn''t care about the dog.


    I didn''t know it was sick.


    The boy friend sighs that the client is dishonest and has no love.


    And this dog, in fact, has a great future. This dog is not a dog at all, it is a wolf king.


    What''s more mysterious is that the wolf king also has super powers like human beings.


    He can fine tune his body, which is also the reason why he looks like a dog. In the human world, there is no threat.


    As for why he wandered to the human world, the plot is not introduced.


    Themunication between wolf king and his best friend Li Youxin changed from consciousnessmunication at the beginning tonguagemunication atst, which is also quite mysterious.


    Wolf king tells Li Youxin that he is looking for something.


    Li Youxin pulls on the client and her boyfriend, Chu Zhen, and leads the wolf king to the treasure hunt.


    Of course, the client didn''t know that she was going for the wolf king''s sake. She heard from her best friend that she was going to travel in a remote ce. She seemed to want to go to a primitive tribe, but she didn''t like it very much.


    That kind of tribe doesn''t like to be disturbed by outsiders, and there are many customs that she can''t understand.


    But Chu really said to go, the client bear the grievance in the heart, can''t look at the boy friend and girl friend two people go out to y, can only agree.


    On the road, she also took the dog that the client didn''t like, namely wolf king, which made the client very unhappy, but it was hard to say anything. Once she said it, she should say that she couldn''t tolerate even an animal.


    It''s a long way to go, and finally we get to the ce, which is simr to the primeval forest. The trees and grass that block the sky and block the sun are more than half of the people''s height.


    And there is always a rustling sound inside, which makes the client feel very bad.


    Let''s go.


    Friends and boyfriends feel that the client is disappointed and unwilling to go back. If they don''t go back, the client can only continue to follow.


    Finally, when we arrived at the wolf king, we wanted to find the primitive tribe. All the houses here are made of stone. There is no electricity and no. When people live here look at people, they feel sinister.


    Mysterious and terrifying to the client.


    The people of the tribe also rejected them and drove them away.


    Li Youxin and Chu Zhen began tomunicate with each other for a long time. After all, there arenguage barriers.


    Finally, they agreed to stay.


    Repeatedly warned them not to go to the forbidden area of their tribe, Chu Zhen asked if they were not careful to go in, some people Jie smile, give people the feeling is very seeping.


    To give them only one room means that two men and a woman live together with a dog.


    After living for a few days, the client felt extremely bored. There was no electricity orwork. He was very upset, but it was not easy to mention the matter again, so as not to be said to be a disappointment.


    One morning, Li Youxin said that he would take Chu Zhen and his client to a fun ce. When he was ready, everyone set out.


    This is in the back mountain of this tribe. The only way to get in is guarded by the people of this tribe.


    The client guessed that it was the so-called forbidden area of the tribe.


    So where they were not allowed to go a few days ago, they were allowed to go all of a sudden?


    When they went in, there were some strange animals. The consignor didn''t know any species and didn''t dare to provoke them, so he would just follow them.


    Finally, they came to an ancient well. Although the client didn''t see it at first, they found it only after they opened the grass.


    The client looks at Chu Zhen and Li Youxin strangely. How do they know there is a well here?


    Looking at Chu Zhen with tools, rope, sickle.


    And Li Youxin is not surprised. The client is very sad. She always feels that her best friend and boyfriend have a lot of things not to tell her.


    She''s like an outsider.


    She has found this problem for a long time, but she has never said it. She can think that Chu Zhen will tell her that you think too much.


    There''s no such thing.


    Bear sad, the client in the side watching Chu Zhen and Li Youxin put the dog tied to the rope, carefully put down the well, the client can''t help but ask what this is doing?However, Li Youxin and Chu Zhen focused on the dark bottomless well and did not respond to her.


    The client also looked down. I didn''t know that after a long time, the rope moved. It was the bottom that asked to pull it up.


    Li Youxin looks happy. She and Chu Zhen pull the rope up, and then the doges up.


    As if he had been injured, he was lying on the ground, his abdomen undting rapidly, just like a hair.


    Li Youxin and Chu Zhen look at the wolf king anxiously, and the client stands beside.


    She felt that the dog was hostile to her all the time. Besides, she didn''t like the dog.


    Nature doesn''t care about it.


    When the client was in a daze, the dog suddenly jumped up, its sharp teeth biting the client''s neck.


    The client panicked and tried desperately to get rid of the dog, but it was useless. She felt the loss of blood in her body. Her eyes turned to Li Youxin and Chu Zhen for help.


    Obviously, these two people are also frightened by this scene. Li Youxin easily touches the sickle beside him, which is the only powerful tool here.


    Chu Zhen didn''t get the sickle. He made a big stone and threw it at the wolf king. However, the wolf king only absorbed the blood of the client and didn''t care about the stone.


    Li Youxin was going to chop the wolf king with a scythe, but she hesitated and stopped because she was worried about cutting the wolf king to death.


    Just shouting to one side, let wolf king not like this.


    But where will wolf king listen to Li Youxin.


    Seeing this, Chu Zhen snatches the sickle from Li Youxin in a hurry. This is the most violent side that Li Youxin has ever seen Chu Zhen treat her.


    Chuzhen picks up the sickle and cuts it at the wolf king, but the wolf king dodges.


    The client was also left behind. She was pale and dying. There were several blood holes in her neck, and the blood was still pouring out. Chu Zhen dropped the sickle to carry the client to seek medical treatment, but the client died of excessive blood loss.

 Chapter 975

    The wolf king, under the ancient well, got a magical thing. His super power was originally to adjust the shape of existence. With this treasure, the power of super power can be enhanced countless times.


    That is to say, it is possible to make a big adjustment from wolf to human.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. Swallowing the baby is still a little less meaningful. It''s not sessful.


    It''s not good because the baby has been put away for a long time, and its strength or efficacy has been partially weakened.


    So the wolf king drank the blood of the client to supplement his strength and sessfully turned into a man.


    In fact, anyone''s blood is OK, but when the wolf king is eager for blood, he happens to hate people in front of him.


    This kind of disgust is not without reason, because thousands of years ago, when the super power of people here was stronger than now, the ancestors of wolf king had been cursed by people with curse ability.


    So


    Wolf king hates the client who has curse powers.


    This tribe was once favored by the ancestors of wolf king to help them protect the things in the ancient well.


    Chu Zhen didn''t expect that the client would die. He felt guilty and annoyed, but it didn''t help.


    He watched the transformed wolf king stand in front of him. He felt incredible and scared, but he didn''t have the courage to avenge the client, or even criticize the wolf king.


    Wolf king has a kind of natural pressure, which makes Chu really breathless.


    It took a lot of effort to escape, but Li Youxin was not afraid of the wolf king at all.


    She looked at the client''s body with a sad face, shed a few tears, and then asked why the wolf king did it.


    Wolf king said that he didn''t like her, that''s all.


    Li Youxin said nothing more.


    Wolf king''s eyes are full of interest and a little worship.


    They returned to the bustling city with the body of the client.


    The client''s parents cry heartbroken and ask Li Youxin and Chu Zhen what''s going on. They just say that they were bitten to death by animals in the mountain.


    Animals have been killed by them.


    The client''s parents cry for their parents. Why?


    The daughter only told them to y for a period of time, then the Yin and Yang separated?


    Because they think their daughter has been hurt by animals, they don''t feel good about animals.


    The desperate couple closed the pet shop, and Li Youxin never came.


    But Chu Zhen, in the end conscience, nothing to see the couple, nothing to help clean.


    It can be regarded as a kind ofpensation and self moving.


    For peace of mind.


    And Li Youxin and wolf king started a love affair, Chu Zhen,ter at best y the role of a spare tire.


    The client felt that this was an unexpected disaster. Her wish was to live and revenge wolf king.


    As for Li Youxin, the client finds it hard to say a word. How to say, she will not make a wish that the Tasker will kill Li Youxin. It is not all Li Youxin who killed her.


    When he was about to die, Li Youxin hesitated and didn''t fall the sickle on the wolf king.


    She is not surprised that she did not put her life first and save her. After all, this is Li Youxin''s own choice.


    me her in the heart of Li Youxin status is not enough, people have no obligation to save her.


    I have no obligation to feel sorry for her when I die.


    Moreover, Li Youxin and wolf king have not conspired with each other for a long time. It can only be said that it is an emergency.


    But she hated Li Youxin in her heart, which she felt before she died.


    She was my best friend.


    For Chu Zhen, the client also understands that Chu Zhen likes Li Youxin''s kind. Although she is her boyfriend in name, her mind is on Li Youxinter.


    He feels happy with Li Youxin, so let him go.


    She decided to stay away from it.


    At that time, Chu Zhen really wanted to save her. Before Chu Zhen came to the tribe, he didn''t know that this trip was to find something for the wolf king.


    Later, she was also sincere to her parents. Although it was self salvation for peace of mind, it also gave her parents some emotionalfort, so she forgave his dislike and spiritual betrayal.


    She understood that it was out of her control to like someone.


    On the surface at least, it seems that Li Youxin is really better than her and kinder than her.


    Although she felt that Li Youxin was not a kind person in her heart, she always had a kind face.


    She also forgives Chu Zhen''s cowardice. After all, she now has a chance to revenge herself. She doesn''t care that Chu Zhen didn''t revenge her at that time, or even tell her about the murderer.


    In fact, it is impossible to say that there is noint at all, but the client thinks that theseints can fade away gradually, and she feels that there is no reason toin again.


    I''ll be far away from them for the rest of my life.The main demand revenge wolf king, she and wolf king have a grudge?


    Is it her fault to have curse powers?


    Why do you want to pass on the hatred of others to her.


    Meng Li epted the plot. This plot is more detailed than thest one. She rubbed her eyebrows and looked up at the ckboard. She is still in ss.


    Li Youxin is a ssmate of the client.


    Meng Li takes a look at the teacher on the tform. It took a long time to ept the story before, but now he doesn''t know where to talk. He simply doesn''t listen andbs the story in his mind.


    After Meng Li sorted out the plot, the ss was over, and the teacher gave a few orders and left.


    Meng Li looked at the watch on his wrist and looked at the course arrangement of the client. This is thest ss today.


    She began to pack up to leave school.


    In fact, the client is a clever girl. She is the only child in the family. The family is reluctant to let her go to other ces to study, so she was admitted to the local university.


    Living at home, more with the family,fortable andfortable.


    Also very loved by the family, the family can never because the client has curse super power do not like.


    They know their children.


    Li Youxin had already packed up and said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "Ann, let''s go."


    The client is Tong An.


    Meng Li gave a cold look, and Li Youxin said:


    "what''s the matter? You''re not happy."


    Meng Li looks up at Li Youxin. Li Youxin looks sweet and has thick eyshes. At the moment, he is shing and looks very smart.


    Wearing dress is also suitable for her style, but it is her own, Meng Li looked down at the fat pants legs, there are wide shirts, pants are gray color, looking very dull.


    Also covered the figure, did not look in the mirror, Meng Li has a bloated feeling.


    It seems that Li Youxin chose this for the client. He said that the client''s dress was very good-looking and it was suitable for the client''s style.


    The client has always believed in Li Youxin''s vision, because Li Youxin is good at dressing.


    So even though I didn''t feel very good, I bought it.

 Chapter 976

    Meng Li shook his head, still very cold:


    "not unhappy."


    Li Youxin pursed her lips to urge Meng Li to leave quickly.


    Meng Li nodded, then picked up his things slowly.


    Although he wants to draw a clear line with the two, Meng Li still ns to go through the plot and draw a clear line again.


    The main reason is that she is a little interested in wolf king.


    If it''s very stiff now, she can''t enter the forbidden area of that tribe by herself.


    The tribe must have been allowed in for the wolf king''s sake.


    She tried. This position is very meticulous in suppressing power. Basically, every power is suppressed.


    Including the power of space.


    After all, all kinds of superpowers, in fact, these superpowers are all kinds of forces.


    And now there is no reason, no reason to make aplete standstill, said or her wrong.


    Although the client said that he would not do anything to them, he could also find something unpleasant for them.


    Meng Li thinks about things in his heart, but he doesn''t stop. He''s ready.


    Li Youxin is relieved to see that Meng Li has finally packed up.


    Said: "finally good, Chu really can''t wait."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "how do you know he can''t wait."


    Li Youxin choked and said:


    "I guess so."


    Meng Li said meaningfully:


    "then you know my boyfriend very well."


    Li Youxin looks at Meng Li suspiciously. She always feels that Tong An''s voice is ufortable today.


    What''s the matter?


    She provoked her?


    Meng Li gets up and walks out of the ssroom. Li Youxin follows.


    Outside, Chuzhen waited.


    Meng Li takes a look at Chu Zhen. Chu Zhen is very sunny.


    People are also very sunny, thick eyebrows, big eyes, eyebrows with a smile, tall.


    It''s a very popr type for girls in college.


    "Ann."


    Chuzhen''s voice is very maic.


    Meng Li said, "Chu Zhen, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Chu Zhen smiles:


    "OK."


    Li Xinxin looked at Meng Li angrily and said:


    "it''s not An''an, it''s slow to pack things now."


    Chu Zhen:


    "it''s OK. Let''s go to the canteen to feed the stray cats."


    To Meng Li and to Li Youxin.


    In fact, Meng Li felt more like saying to Li Youxin.


    After all, in the past, the client didn''t care so much about the stray cats and dogs outside, and asionally went to feed them. That''s how he got to know Chu Zhen.


    Later, Li Youxin and Chu Zhen went to feed each day.


    Ironically, these cat food and canned cat food were all brought from the pet shop of the client''s home.


    And the best and most expensive cat food in the store.


    Li Youxin said that bad cat food is poisoning cats.


    The client''s heart is a little painful, but she liked Chu Zhen before, and wanted to maintain a good image in front of Chu Zhen.


    Are these two generous?


    Anyway, it''s not their cat food, it''s not their money.


    Meng Li thought of this and said:


    "I''m not feeling well today and I don''t want to go."


    Li Youxin felt sorry and said, "what about the cats near the canteen? They are going to be hungry today."


    Meng Li:


    "do I have to feed the cat when I feel sick?"


    Li Youxin looked at Meng Li pitifully:


    "an an, that''s not what I mean."


    Meng Li said.


    Li Youxin took a look at Chu Zhen, and then said to Meng Li:


    "well, you give me the cat food, and I''ll feed it with Chu Zhen."


    Then she spat out her little tongue, which was kind of cute. She said:


    "would you mind?"


    Meng Li:


    "mind, Chu Zhen is my boyfriend. I don''t like him to be alone with other girls. I think you can understand that?"


    Li Youxin


    Chuzhen


    How can I answer that.


    Chu Zhen moved his body away from Meng.


    A little distance with Li Youxin, so as not to misunderstand his girlfriend.


    This makes Li Youxin''s face suddenly show an embarrassed and injured expression.


    "Then give me the cat food and go by yourself." Li Youxin said awkwardly.


    Meng Li:


    "why don''t you buy it yourself? We help stray cats together, but we always take it from my home."An incredible expression appeared on Li Youxin''s face:


    "An''an?"


    Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you like the little ones? How pathetic they are. " Li Youxin asked with hurt expression.


    Meng Li:


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like it, but didn''t we all like it? All we have to bear together. "


    Li Youxin pursed her mouth and said in a low voice:


    "if you like it, how can you give it up to them?"


    Meng Li:


    "do you like those lovely cats?"


    Li Youxin:


    "of course."


    "Then why don''t you want to buy cat food for your cat?" Meng Li asked faintly.


    It seems to have no other meaning, just an ordinary question.


    Li Youxin''s face passed through the embarrassment and finally gave a cheerful smile:


    "well, I can''t say I can''t buy it. You''re not feeling well. Go home and have a rest. I''ll feed the cat."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, goodbye."


    "By the way, the little guys are very cute. They are all lives. Please remember to feed them the best cat food, otherwise it will be bad for their health."


    Li Youxin


    This sentence seems a little familiar


    Meng Li steps away. Chu Zhen takes a look at Meng Li''s back and Li Youxin, hesitates and says, "I''ll take An''an home first, and those little guys will trouble you."


    Li Youxin nodded and said with a sad face:


    "I don''t know what happened to An''an. She was fine before. Maybe something happened. She didn''t tell me. What do you want to ask?"


    Chu Zhen smiles. Li Youxin''s temper is very good and understanding. He can clearly feel that An''an''s speech is prickly today.


    Fortunately, Li Youxin didn''t care about her.


    "I''ll apologize for her. I''ll go first."


    Chuzhen finished, looked at Meng Li, who was walking farther and farther, and nced at Li Youxin, who was smiling sweetly, and quickly caught up with him.


    "Ann, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Chu Zhen came to Meng Li and asked.


    Meng Li:


    "it''s nothing."


    "Is it really OK?" Chu really doesn''t believe it.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Chu Zhen said:


    "if you have something to say, I can help you analyze the problem."


    Meng Li looked at Chu Zhen:


    "do you just wish I had something to do?"


    Chuzhen


    "If it''s OK, don''t talk to people around you, you know? It''s not easy for people to meet each other. No one will tolerate us unconditionally, so we should cherish some. " Chu Zhen thought about it and said.


    Meng Li looked up at Chu Zhen and said:


    "do you know? Sometimes it''s not easy for people to meet each other, but some people don''t want to meet at all. How can we cherish them and cherish the right people instead of everyone? "


    Thought ss?


    She''ll be there, too.

 Chapter 977

    Chu Zhen''s expression was serious:


    "an an, this kind of words sounds unreasonable."


    Meng Li:


    "the so-called unreasonable is that you think I should cherish the people you think are worth cherishing, but you don''t understand my inner feelings."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn''t Li Youxin your best friend? " Chuzhen''s problem.


    Meng Li nodded seriously:


    "yes."


    "Since you admit that she is your best friend, she is worthy of your treasure."


    Chu Zhen gently tells Meng Li.


    Meng Li just wants to say that Chu really doesn''t know that there are fake girlfriends in the world?


    "Why do I feel like you are talking for Li Youxin?" Meng Li asked.


    Chu Zhen argued for himself:


    "you''re too sensitive. I''m just talking about the matter."


    Meng Li looked at Chu Zhen seriously and said:


    "the fact is that you me me for other people."


    "Ann, I won''t say it." Chu Zhen said helplessly.


    If we go on, we''ll have to fight.


    Meng Li nodded nonchntly:


    "I''m leaving."


    "I''ll see you off." Chuzhen said.


    Meng Li: "no need."


    Chu Zhen


    What the hell?


    Such a cold attitude, the same to him?


    Meng Li directly left, Chu Zhen called a few An''an, listen to the voice like to coax Meng Li, but also like helpless.


    It seems that I hope Meng Li will not leave.


    But Meng Li didn''t stop.


    After the fight, Chu will stop with his body.


    Sometimes when a girl is in a bad mood, let her be quiet.


    Just think about it.


    He was a little bored, and Li Youxin''s phone call came.


    "Chuzhen, do you know where there is a cat food seller?" Li Youxin asked on the phone.


    Chu really feels strange. Li Youxin doesn''t even know this?


    Before he asked, Li Youxin seemed to feel that he was not quite right.


    She exined:


    "the one I bought was a little far away, and it''s not open today."


    "Well, there''s one at 138 XX road." Chuzhen said.


    "Which XX Road, I remember there are two roads with simr names in this city." Li Youxin asked, puzzled.


    Chuzhen: "it''s near the school. After crossing the overpass, turn right Then go to the end and turn left. "


    "Well, I''ll look for it." Li Youxin''s voice is a bit difficult.


    It seems to be a difficult task.


    "Or I''ll go with you." Chu Zhen said in silence for a few seconds.


    Girls always have a bad sense of direction. If they can''t find it for a long time, they will be very tired.


    He''s fine now anyway.


    "Ah? Isn''t that good? " Li Youxin said in surprise.


    "Don''t you have to take Ann home?" She asked.


    Chu Zhen:


    "she left alone."


    Li Youxin anxiously asked:


    "what''s the matter? Did you quarrel? What happened to Ann? "


    "You are a boy. Even if Ann is wrong, you should tolerate her more."


    The more sensible and understanding Li Youxin is, the more ignorant Tong An is.


    Chuzhen is a little weak. He doesn''t want to hear the name of Tong An''an very much.


    I feel that the topic between them is always around Tong An.


    "We won''t talk about her. Where are you? I''m here for you? " Asked Chu Zhen.


    Li Youxin hesitated and told Chu Zhen his position.


    They went to buy cat food, and Chu Zhen bought a big bag. Li Xinxin asked, "why do you buy so much?"


    Chuzhen said:


    "an an is right in saying that she can''t bear all the cat food."


    Li Youxin was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "then I''ll buy a bag of cat food, too."


    That''s what he said, but Li Youxin began to think about his wallet.


    There is money, but a good bag of cat food is very expensive.


    Enough for her to buy a dress.


    Chuzhen was a little disappointed:


    "you can buy it next time, or how can we take it back?"


    "Ah? Isn''t it easy to take it? " Li Youxin''s face is a little silly.


    Look at the cat food Chu Zhen bought.


    Chu Zhen nodded:


    "next time, I can''t take it this time."


    Li Youxin nodded and agreed.


    Chuzhen followed Li Youxin back to school with heavy cat food.


    Go to the small garden behind the canteen, where there are many stray cats.


    Li Youxin stops and shouts the cat.Soon a cat as ck as a coal ball came out.


    It obediently came to Li Youxin, and Li Youxin said to the ck cat:


    "be good, let the other catse with you."


    In fact, they are alsomunicating with cats with super power.


    In this way, the cat can understand what Li Youxin means.


    Soon, the cat barked.


    It''s calling for partners.


    Chuzhen''s phone rings.


    Tong An''s voice came.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Li asked.


    Chu Zhen hesitated and said:


    "Li Youxin and I are here to feed the cat."


    Li Youxin looks at Chu Zhen with a guilty heart.


    Meng Li gave augh of unknown meaning and said:


    "don''t you know that I mind my boyfriend being alone with other girls?"


    "I seem to have told you an hour ago."


    Chuzhen


    Headache.


    They''re nothing.


    How can you be so overbearing.


    "Hang up." Meng Li said and hung up.


    Chu Zhen looked at the phone being hung up, a face speechless.


    So what''s the point of calling?


    "What did Ann say?" Li Youxin asked.


    "Nothing." Chuzhen said.


    It can''t be said that Ann is making trouble for nothing again.


    Meng left and hung up.


    It doesn''t matter how they are.


    Back home.


    It''s next to the pet shop.


    After entering the pet shop, Meng Li called out:


    "Mom, I''m back."


    When mother Tong came out, she looked at Meng Li and said:


    "where are Chuzhen and Youxin?"


    Meng Li:


    "they went to feed stray cats together."


    Mother Tong:


    "why didn''t you go?"


    "I don''t want to go." Meng Li said.


    Mother Tong''s face was a little strange, and she said:


    "has Chu Zhen always had a good rtionship with you Xin?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the strange feeling in Tong''s mother''s heart dissipated.


    "Why are you wearing this again?"


    Tong''s mother frowned at Meng Li''s inappropriate collocation.


    "I told you that girls should dress more brightly and prettily. They are in a good mood when they look at themselves, and others are in a good mood when they look at them. You look pale and grey all day long. "


    Meng Li opened his mouth and did not speak, but Tong''s mother kept on saying:


    "if you learn how to dress your best friend, I think she is very good at matching."


    Also present to Meng Li is Tong''s mother''s white eyes.


    Meng Li


    Mother Tong said this more than once, but every time the client refuted, saying that everyone has their own style.


    She is not suitable for Li Youxin''s style.


    "I see." Meng Li enters mother Tong''s lounge.


    There was a big mirror inside. Meng Li stood in front of him and began to look at the body.


    Mother Tong followed in, and she said:


    "it stinks when youe back?"


    "Can you see that for yourself?"


    Meng Li


    How dissatisfied is mother Tong.


    It happens that today''s suit is the worst one in the client''s wardrobe.


    It''s also the most disagreeable set of children''s mothers.

 Chapter 978

    To be honest, the clothes are gray, the trousers are wide, and the curse of the client is super power. Is it a bit like a witch?


    If you make your image like this and curse your superpowers, the client has no friends.


    The client is probably forced to look good on his dress.


    After all, Li Youxin has been praising the clients and saying that they are good-looking.


    Chu Zhen said it was good-looking.


    Of course, as a boyfriend, it seems hard to say that a girlfriend is not good-looking. Isn''t that trouble?


    In this case, the trustor''s self-confidence is piled up by them.


    But the client''s mother has a high vision and has not been able to look good.


    Meng Li thinks that Li Youxin is deliberately making the client dress like this, so as to form a sharp contrast with her.


    In fact, the client is not small and looks great.


    You don''t have to follow Li Youxin''s lovely and sweet style.


    The appearance of the atmosphere, with the atmosphere of wearing more appropriate.


    "Mom, I want money." Meng Li looks at Tong''s mother.


    He said.


    Tong''s mother asked angrily:


    "why do you want money?"


    Meng Li:


    "I don''t think these clothes look good when I buy them."


    Mother Tong


    "It''s not bad..."


    Meng Li was slightly surprised:


    "Ma..."


    Is it your mother?


    Looking at Meng Li''s expression, it''s hard to say.


    Mother Tong said:


    "go to your father."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Meng Li takes out his mobile phone and asks for money to buy clothes for Tong''s father.


    Tong''s father is very straightforward and immediately gives Meng Li money.


    Meng Li gets the money and goes out.


    Mother Tong called Meng Li:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "it''s about money. I''m going to buy clothes."


    Tong''s mother rolled her eyes, but her daughter is still different from her wife.


    It''s not easy for her to ask for money.


    Meng Li took a taxi to the street where there are many clothes shops, ready to take a good look.


    The world is amazing. People who buy flowers on the road are all super powers.


    A flower can bloom in an instant, delicate and lustrous.


    And the super power of wind, who can wind out of thin air.


    Is this a fan?


    A ss of water can be turned into an ice drink for the super power with ice.


    If you sell milk tea, it seems to save a lot of things.


    It seems that none of the super powers can threaten human life.


    Let the world colorful, and the suppression of power is just right.


    Chuzhen and Li Youxin feed the cats for a while, and then y with them for a while.


    I''m going to leave school.


    When leaving school, Li Youxin meets a student sister, who reaches out her hand to say hello to Li Youxin:


    "Hi


    "Hi ~" Li Youxin smiles sweetly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is this your boyfriend?" Xuejie looked at Chu Zhen and said.


    Xindao, these two people stand together very well.


    Li Youxin''s face turned red in an instant, and she faltered:


    "no You Inside... "


    There is a misunderstanding.


    Anyway, her attitude was very vague. She thought they were still in the ambiguous stage and didn''t pick each other out. She looked at Chu Zhen with the expression I knew:


    "Li Youxin is a very good girl."


    Chuzhen was also embarrassed and blushed.


    My heart is actually beating.


    Mainly because of Li Youxin''s non denial, Chu Zhen had a different feeling in his heart.


    Xuejie exchanged greetings with Li Youxin again, and then left.


    Two people with hot faces.


    Meng Li bought several clothes with the money given by Tong''s father. They are all more elegant. She doesn''t seem to like the dress of Jasper.


    Then I went back to the pet store.


    It''s evening now. Meng Li takes a look at the time. Tong''s mother is usually closed.


    But it''s not closed today.


    She went in to know that Li Youxin and Chu Zhen came to the pet shop.


    Looking at Meng Li carrying big and small bags, the bags are all clothing brands, Li Youxin knows that the other party has gone to buy clothes.


    She said with a smile:


    "Ann, did you go shopping?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Chu Zhen said: "don''t you feel sick? Why did you go shopping? "


    Meng Li:


    "no influence."


    "Why didn''t you call me? I can refer to it for you."


    Li Youxin said while walking towards Meng Li.Stretch out a hand to want to take over Meng Li''s clothes bag, Meng Li''s hand put back, the meaning of refusal is very obvious.


    Li Youxin is embarrassed.


    When Tong''s mother came out, Li Youxin said:


    "Auntie, I''ll go back first ande back tomorrow."


    Mother Tong said:


    "have you left? Why don''t you stay for dinner? "


    Li Youxin shook her head:


    "no, auntie, I have to go back."


    He said that he was about to leave.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but Tong''s mother said, "you''re sending you Xin."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She turned around, looked at Li Youxin and said:


    "pay attention to safety on the road, goodbye, goodbye."


    It''s very perfunctory.


    Li Youxin:


    " All right


    She went out.


    "Xiao Chu, why don''t you stay for dinner?" Mother Tong is better to her daughter''s boyfriend.


    Be sincere.


    "No, I have to go back, too." Chu Zhen thought and said.


    Took a look at Meng Li.


    Looking at her cold face, he is not in the mood to stay here.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to stay, so Chu Zhen went out awkwardly and awkwardly.


    Mother Tong also saw something was wrong.


    Usually, my daughter is very warm to her friends and boyfriends.


    "Are you in conflict?" Mother Tong asked.


    Meng Li:


    "No


    Mother Tong: "don''t tell your mother anything?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "when I am so old, I will deal with my own rtionship."


    Tong''s mother didn''t speak. She didn''t care about Meng Li.


    She cleaned up, closed the door, and then took Meng Li home.


    Tong''s father doesn''t know when he will go home. He is busy living in the kitchen now.


    Mother Tong began to look like the clothes Meng Li bought.


    Also let Meng Li wear one suit at a time.


    Meng Li doesn''t think it''s too much trouble. He wears everything to show his mother.


    Mother Tong was quite satisfied with Meng Li''s vision. She said:


    "that''s right. What was it before?"


    Meng Li smiles.


    Mother Tong asked:


    "who helped you watch it?"


    She didn''t believe her daughter had that vision.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and exined:


    "he learned from the blogger online."


    Tong''s mother takes all Meng Li''s new clothes to wash and lets Meng Li do his homework.


    When the homework is done, the mother''s clothes are washed and the father''s meal is ready.


    Let''s have dinner together.


    After eating, Meng Li took a bath, and then began to practice.


    We still need to practice and beat the dog.


    At that time, we must get some self-defense. If we identally chop that "dog", we will not be sentenced to prison.


    The aura of this ne is a little more abundant than that of the general ne.


    But it''s just enough


    Like all kinds of superpowers, although science and technology are also developing, there is no scientific exnation of the principle.


    It was in the middle of the night that Meng Li closed his eyes and went to sleep.

 Chapter 979

    The next day, Meng Li got up early in the morning, opened the client''s clothes and rummaged. In the end, he didn''t find the right one.


    I ran to touch the clothes that Tong''s mother washed for her yesterday.


    She took it off and put it on.


    Chu Zhen sent a message to pick her up. Meng Li agreed.


    In fact, Chu Zhen''s family bought a car for him, but he didn''t drive to school.


    To pick her up is to apany her to squeeze the bus.


    Of course, love needs a sense of ceremony and bonding.


    It''s like love.


    When Chu Zhen saw Meng Li at the door of the pet shop, his eyes shed with a sh of surprise.


    People who usually don''t dress up well will dress up all of a sudden, which makes it easier to refresh people''s minds.


    "Ann, you look good today." Chu Zhen said sincerely.


    Meng Li gave a faint smile:


    "thank you."


    Chuzhen: "have you had breakfast?"


    Meng Li nods. When they get to the school, Li Youxin probably also intentionally waits for them at the door, otherwise he won''t happen to meet Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin looks at Meng Li. She is very surprised, but she is not happy. She pretends not to see Meng Li''s changed style today. As usual, she follows Meng Li and Chu Zhen side by side and goes to the ssroom.


    Chuzhen also went back to his ssroom to prepare for ss.


    As soon as Meng Li was seated, a girl, who had a little conflict with her client before, came to Meng Li and asked:


    "one of my important notes has been dropped. Have you seen it?"


    Meng Li asked expressionless:


    "you can''t find your notes. Why do you want me?"


    "I remember putting it on your desk by ident." Said the girl.


    At that time, she was in a hurry to leave the ssroom. Tong An''an''s seat was close to the door, and she put it here. As a result, when she came back, she couldn''t find it.


    Meng Li: "find fault?"


    The girl looked up and down at xiamengli:


    "I just asked, what''s your attitude?"


    Meng Li: "I haven''t seen it."


    "I fell yesterday for no reason. Did you curse me?" The girl rolled up her trouser legs, a bruise.


    Everyone around has seen it.


    Li Youxin quickly came to "defend" Meng Li:


    "how can you say that Ann curses because ANN has the ability to curse?"


    "You must have done it by ident."


    Meng Li looks at Li Youxin:


    "I feel that you like to mention that I have the ability to curse."


    Li Youxin trembled for a moment and felt that the other party had talked about some secret ce. She looked a little flustered and said:


    "Ann, how can you feel like this? I''m defending you. "


    The girl sneered and said to Li Youxin:


    "you see, people don''t ept your kindness at all. Why do you defend her?"


    Meng Li propped his head with his hands, looked at the girl askew, and said:


    "anyway, you suspect that I curse you, so I can''t say it without cursing you."


    She hooked the corners of her lips and her face was full of bad taste:


    "I curse you for falling in front of the boy you liketer."


    "You..." The girl stares at Meng Li.


    I didn''t expect to curse her so tantly.


    She thought of her own super ability, which can restore the objects to a new appearance to a certain extent. Now she is very weak, because she can''t do anything to each other.


    You can''t curse each other, and you can''t beat each other like power.


    "You are too much." The girl took a deep breath.


    Meng Li: "don''t stand in front of me, or I will curse you."


    The woman said angrily:


    "people who curse are vicious."


    Meng Li''s expression was calm: "I curse you..."


    Before she finished, the girl didn''t want to be cursed again. She turned around and walked quickly.


    Although she walked fast, in fact, she was very attentive and afraid of the curse.


    But qianfang Wanfang, she went to her favorite boy, more careful and nervous, because the curse is to let her fall in front of the person she likes.


    Then a careless, kick to table leg, a trip, and then gorgeous fell.


    The whole ss roared withughter, and it was clear who the girl liked.


    Li Youxin looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "how can you really curse her?"


    Meng Li: "does it have anything to do with you?"


    Li Youxin was full of helplessness, and she said:


    "no, ANN, you''re not doing it right. You embarrass her. You should apologize to her."


    Meng Li looks at Li Youxin ndly and asks:"Was she right? I''m looking for fault? I''m not embarrassed? "


    "But that''s too much?" Li Youxin said.


    Meng Li:


    "then why should I tolerate her like this? Shouldn''t I retaliate with my own strength?"


    Li Youxin is a bit dumb.


    People around will look at the girl who fell down, and look at Meng Li and Li Youxin.


    "But it''s really wrong. Don''t be so headstrong."


    Li Youxin''s voice is very weak, and her expression is very distressed, as if she didn''t take care of herself.


    But Meng said, "I don''t allow you to fight back


    Li Youxin was a little worried and spoke very fast:


    "no, I don''t allow others to bully you. Just now she came to look for trouble, didn''t I help you exin?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "in fact, I don''t like your kind of defense. If you respect me, don''t care so much. You are not the angel of justice in the world, so please don''t care so much."


    "It''s my business."


    Li Youxin can''t understand why Tong An has been merciless to her since yesterday.


    Leng is cried by Meng Li Qi, her tears drop down.


    Looking at Meng Li: "an an, I feel bad."


    Then she turned back to her seat andy on the table, shaking and sobbing.


    The girl who fell over got up in embarrassment and went back to her seat to bury her head.


    People around him looked at Meng Li from time to time, and sure enough, they cursed the super power people.


    Small minded. She curses when she''s provoked.


    They didn''t dare to gossip, they worried that they would be cursed unconsciously.


    In today''s situation, actually, a fall is not too painful or serious, but it''s a shame.


    What a shame.


    But in my heart all kinds of murmur Meng Li.


    Also Li Youxin to make cry, there are girls to coax Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin has been silent, is lying, crying, very sad, sad.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any fluctuation in his heart. Li Youxin is just a pit.


    In this case, if she really listens to Li Youxin''s words and apologizes to the girl, everyone will only praise Li Youxin for her thoughtfulness and kindness.


    Then it soon spread to Chuzhen.


    After one day''s homework, Chu Zhen looks at Li Youxin, who is depressed, and Meng Li, who has a lightplexion.

 Chapter 980

    I don''t know what to say.


    It doesn''t feel right to say anything.


    "I''m not feeling well. Today''s cat, please feed it."


    Li Youxin has a forced smile.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Chuzhen


    Li Youxin left, Chu Zhen followed Meng Li to feed the stray cat.


    These cats are not Li Youxin, probably also hungry, and soon they all ran out. Chu Zhen took out the separately packed cat food from his bag and poured it into the food bowl that was put here before.


    The cats are having a good time. Meng Li has nothing to say to Chu Zhen.


    Then Chuzhen went to the tap outside the canteen to get water for the cats.


    After receiving the water, the cats lick and eat. Chu Zhen and Meng Li squat and watch.


    Chu Zhen looks at Meng Li and wants to say nothing. It''s hard to see that expression.


    Meng Li didn''t ask you what happened.


    Chuzhen can''t hold it.


    He said:


    "did you curse people in ss today?"


    Meng Li: "it seems that you care about me. You even know this."


    Chuzhen It''s not good. In fact, it''s not proper to use super power to deal with others at will. "


    Meng Li smiles and says, "I deeply doubt that you are my boyfriend to me me."


    "But we are lovers, so we can talk to each other." Chuzhen said.


    Maybe there''s one of my own people, I just want to reproach you. If it''s not my own people, I don''t bother to talk about you.


    Meng Li: "on the one hand, why God gives us super power is to protect ourselves."


    Chuzhen What the hell is that


    So your so-called self-protection is to see who is not happy and curse who?


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Chu Zhen painstakingly said:


    "and Li Youxin is your best friend. He said that you are also for your own good. Don''t make it so popr in the ss."


    In fact, he was thinking about Ann, but Ann always felt that he was harming her.


    Meng Li said word by word:


    "you care about her very much."


    Chu Zhen''s face was speechless:


    "can you not be so sensitive? No matter who it is, as long as it''s your best friend, I don''t want you to have a bad time."


    Meng Li Oh, looking at the cats eat almost.


    He stood up, pped his hands and said:


    "let''s go."


    Chuzhen: "don''t you y with them for a while?"


    Meng Li: "not interested."


    When these cats eat, their eyes are deeply wary of human beings. Are they really willing to y with human beings?


    Think apany the animal to y, the animal will be happy, will have a strong sense of happiness?


    May or may not?


    In fact, the most important thing is not interested in ying with small animals with Chuzhen.


    Chu Zhen''s expression is very speechless. It''s just


    Is this Tong an who was willing to feed stray cats and y with them before?


    Meng Li left, Chu Zhen still insisted on sending Meng Li back.


    However, the atmosphere between the two people is strange. When they arrive at the pet shop, Chu Zhen looks at his favorite animal and teases him for a while. Seeing Meng Li''s indifferent attitude, he feels very boring and goes back.


    Mother Tong didn''t say anything in her eyes.


    She doesn''t have to worry about children.


    After a period of time, Li Youxin was often cried by Meng Li.


    It''s not Meng Li''s intention to annoy her. Meng Li feels that Li Youxin asked for it. If she has nothing to do, she should use herself to highlight her kindness, sensibility and purity.


    No matter intentionally or unintentionally, I can''t give her this opportunity. It''s no good.


    He is not a green leaf. He was not born to set off Li Youxin''s flower.


    It made the atmosphere between the three strange.


    But the rtionship seems to be "best friend".


    Usually also walk together, also go to the pet shop.


    And feed the stray cats.


    Meng Li makes Li Youxin cry and never coaxes her. Many people fight for her in front of Li Youxin.


    Tong An treats you like this. Why do you want to y with her?


    Don''t y with people like her. Let''s be your friends.


    But Li Youxin doesn''t want to. It''s not that she is reluctant to give up Tong An.


    It''s just that she likes to y with Chuzhen and Tong An''an.


    In fact, in fact, she really has a little affection for Chu. Unfortunately, Chu has a girlfriend.


    Without Tong an in the middle, how can she get along with Chu Zhen?


    It''s going to be embarrassing.And she is not reconciled, she also want to return to Tong An before.


    We can''t persuade Li Youxin once, twice and three times, powerless and helpless.


    In the heart some vexed, simply after Li Youxin was Meng Liqi cry not to persuade.


    Anyway, it''s useless. It''s hard to say. People treat you like this. You still have to y with her. Isn''t it a bit cheap?


    A little self imposed?


    Li Youxin does not know that everyone''s impression of her is slowly changing.


    Some things, from Meng Li to the point of the words, they take aftertaste again, think carefully, also vaguely understand a little.


    Like Li Youxin is not as good as it seems?


    It''s Tong An. He''s so magnanimous. He doesn''t curse behind his back, but in front of others.


    But very principled, do not provoke her, she is quiet where, will not provoke anyone.


    And now the clothes are getting better and better. Looking at Tong an in the past, it always gives people an amazing feeling.


    When you don''t curse people, you are a magnanimous person.


    ~~~~


    it''s finally the day to meet with wolf king and leave the plot, so Meng Li also asks Chu Zhen and Li Youxin to go to the pet store.


    To the pet shop, a door, you see a new cage, inside a dog.


    The size of the wolf is not small. In fact, it is somewhat simr to the wolf. At least there is little difference in the color of the fur, and it looks a bit domineering, but people think it''s a dog.


    There are basically no wolves in cities.


    And wolf king also used super power to fine tune, to cover up the fact that he was a wolf.


    "Is this the guest''s foster home?"


    Li Youxin''s eyes brightened when he saw the wolf king.


    Ask one side of the child''s mother.


    She likes this kind of dog that looks domineering and gives people a sense of security. No one dares to provoke her with her.


    There is also a kind of inexplicable power. It''s very popr to apany her.


    Mother Tong said with a smile:


    "no, just lying in front of the store, it looks like I''m sick again. I''ve been brought in. I''m very good and don''t attack people."


    "I gave it some liquid, and it''s in a much better state now."


    Tong added.


    Li Youxin carefully reaches out her hand and enters the cage, trying to touch the wolf king.


    Wolf king''s eyes are particrly sharp, full of aggression, giving people a sense of inexplicable danger.


    But he didn''t attack Li Youxin for the first time.


    Meng Li curses Li Youxin for being bitten by the wolf king.


    Li Youxin smoothly touched the wolf king, the wolf king did not respond, just some disdain in his eyes.

 Chapter 981

    When Meng Li thinks his curse has no effect, Li Youxin touches the wolf king''s nose.


    Wolf king''s reflexive hand to Li Youxin is a mouthful.


    Li Youxin immediately retracted her hand, and the bloodstain dropped to the ground.


    Mother Tong was surprised. Although she felt that the dog was a little arrogant, she didn''t attack people all the time. How could it be so suddenly.


    She hurried over.


    And faster than her is Chu Zhen, who is about to walk in front of Li Youxin. He suddenly realizes something and slows down.


    Let Tong''s mother go to check Li Youxin''s wound.


    The wound is neither light nor heavy. Tong''s mother quickly takes Li Youxin to bandage the wound. Fortunately, Li Youxin likes to provoke these cats and dogs, and has been vinated with all kinds of vines.


    There''s no risk other than a little pain.


    Chu Zhen took a look at the wolf king. His heart was wild and hard to tame.


    There are some worries between his eyebrows. Meng Li is a little schadenfreude in his heart, but he doesn''t show it on the surface.


    After a while, Li Youxin and Tong''s mother came out. Tong''s mother''s expression was full of apology. After all, she was injured in her own shop.


    Despite the rules in the store, guests should not put their hands in the cage.


    But these rules have long been ignored by Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin looks at the wolf king and thinks that she is kind-hearted and wants tomunicate with the dog. She asks him what''s the matter, hungry, cold or sick?


    But when I was bitten back, I was very angry.


    She simply did notmunicate with the wolf king, and sat on one side, looking at the wolf king angrily.


    A bad dog.


    Tong''s mother felt sorry for Li Youxin, and immediately made a statement, saying:


    "this dog attacks people. It''s not safe to put it in the store. I''ll send it out."


    Li Youxin thought about it and said:


    "is this OK?"


    Then he said:


    "if you want to send it away, you''d better send it to a professional ce and tame it, otherwise no one will adopt it."


    Li Youxin''s face is for the dog''s good expression.


    It''s a man who returns good for bad.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. In the plot, the client is bitten, but he says that he wants to lose the dog, so Li Youxin makes a fuss.


    Now that he was bitten, he immediately agreed to send him away.


    In the plot, the client is bitten. It seems that Tong''s mother is also a little angry and says goodbye. Li Youxin tries her best to stop her. She doesn''t agree. It will be pitiful if she says it''s bad.


    Wolf king listen to Li Youxin actually want to tame it, wolf, the most annoying is to hear these two words, he bared his teeth at Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin shrunk for a moment, just got bitten, and was still a little afraid of the wolf king.


    "But if you send it to a bad organization, the dog may die." Meng Li hesitated.


    There was a look of pity.


    Chu Zhen takes a look at Meng Li. The girl can''t bear it.


    But the dog just hurt people.


    Li Youxin pursed her lips and looked at the wolf king who still bared her teeth.


    Tentatively say:


    "then find a reliable one for it?"


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it''s reliable or not, but she''s a little afraid of the dog.


    "All right, let''s leave it to you to find a reliable organization."


    "I remember you have a lot of these groups. They are all cat and dog lovers. They will know." Meng Li looked at Li Youxin and said.


    Li Youxin Me


    Meng Li nodded and said anxiously:


    "I''m mainly worried that what we found is a ck heart organization. At that time, this dog will die. Even if it has a life, it will be very bad."


    Meng Li nced at the wolf king, whose eyes revealed a kind of disdain and arrogance.


    She thinks wolf king is a bug in the way of heaven.


    After all, wolf king already has high wisdom. It seems that the story introduction can alsomunicate with Li Youxin innguage, which is very mysterious. It''s just some supernatural beasts on the mysterious ne.


    It is understood that many years ago, all kinds of forces were stronger than they are now. Later, after constant suppression, all kinds of forces became what they are now.


    The aura is not so abundant. If the wolf king appeared thousands of years ago, it might not be surprising.


    But now it''s strange enough. Maybe this is the only one. The existence of wolf king is a bug.


    The main purpose of this task, which seems to help the client counter attack, should be to help Tiandao clean up the bug.


    "Doesn''t Auntie have an organization to know this?" Li Youxin looks at mother Tong.


    Mother Tong took a look at Meng Li, followed her daughter''s meaning, thought about it, and said:


    "there is no better one."


    Li Youxin That''s it


    There is no good ce for anyone who runs a pet shop. Where can she find it.Meng Li looked at Li Youxin gently and said:


    "well, you have the super ability tomunicate with animals. In fact, it''s better for you tomunicate with animals than to send them out."


    Li Youxin looks at the wolf king with a little fear. What do you want tomunicate with.


    Although she was really surprised by the dog at first sight, she was a little scared after being bitten.


    Just hope to send it away so that she won''t see it every time shees to the pet store.


    Meng Li looks at Li Youxin''s expression reluctantly. Naturally, he can''tpletely cut off Li Youxin''s fate with wolf king.


    After all, we have to go through the following story.


    Wolf king is familiar with Li Youxin, and will ask Li Youxin to go to that tribe together.


    After all, a wolf trudges thousands of miles. He doesn''t know when he can get a ce by walking.


    Previously, Li Youxin was cursed for being bitten by the wolf king because it was the client''s heart knot. The client always wanted to know, if it was Li Youxin who was bitten at that time, would li Youxin be so kind?


    It turns out that now Li Youxin also wants the dog to disappear here.


    And the client is just a angry word.


    Meng Li continued to say to Li Youxin:


    "in fact, it''s just wandering outside for a long time. It''s on guard against human beings. It must have been hurt."


    Let''s heal it together.


    Li Youxin did not speak, sipping his mouth to think about things.


    "If we can change his character, he is also a lovely dog." Meng Li added:


    "Youxin, I know you are very kind. You can''t bear to be bullied again."


    Li Youxin hesitated and finally said:


    " Then keep it here. Although it bit me, I''m willing to try tomunicate with it and make him obedient. I don''t think he did it on purpose


    She took a look at the wolf king, that kind of arrogant eyes very heart, she likes its appearance and temperament.


    I can''t tell why. I''m afraid, but I can''t help but want to see it. The more I see it, the more I''m attracted by it.


    It''s just looking different.


    Chu Zhen thinks Li Youxin is too kind.


    Ann also seems to return to the former good appearance, in fact, the dog identally bit people, it is not so difficult to forgive, the dog is not sensible.


    He also forgave wolf king in his heart.

 Chapter 982

    Tong''s mother said that to Li Youxin, but she didn''t say anything.


    Li Youxin looked at the wolf king from a distance for a while. After all, his hand hurt. He was not in the mood tomunicate with the wolf king. After a while, he left.


    After Li Youxin left, Chu Zhen sat down for a while and left.


    Meng Li has no doubt that Chu Zhen prefers to get along with Li Youxin. Anyway, after she came to this world, she didn''t get along with Chu Zhen very much.


    It''s basically a trio.


    She may be Chu Zhen and Li Youxin''s fig leaf?


    Tong''s mother is also busy. Meng Li moves a stool and sits opposite the wolf king. The wolf king looks at Meng Li with disdain and disgust.


    There''s something about this man that he hates.


    "Don''t provoke it."


    Mother Tong came out to see her daughter close to the dog and said.


    Meng Li nodded, and Tong''s mother was busy again.


    Meng Li looked at the wolf king quietly for a while, and then turned away.


    The next day, Li Youxin didn''t dare to reach in and touch the wolf king. Instead, she tried tomunicate with the wolf king outside.


    Wolf king is not willing to convey a consciousness to Li Youxin at the beginning, disdaining to pay attention to Li Youxin, but Li Youxin is kind and beautiful, also adhere to the brave, wolf king is also destined to attract.


    Slowly, wolf king began to convey consciousness to Li Youxin.


    Originally, Li Youxin was a little discouraged to see wolf king ignore her for a long time. When wolf king suddenly wanted to take care of her, the degree of surprise was no less than winning the lottery.


    This is the coldest animal she has ever met. Now it''s full of a sense of conquest.


    This is not easy to get, to double cherish.


    Li Youxin likes to apany wolf king very much. No matter what the weather is, she always insists oning to the pet shop to apany wolf king.


    Meng Li silently looks at Li Youxin in front of the wolf king, sometimes with a low smile, and knows that the plot is still the same as before.


    It doesn''t change with a bite.


    The wolf king in the middle is still the same as in the plot. It seems that he is ill, but this time no one doubts Meng Li. After all, there is no festival for one person and one dog.


    In fact, this time it was really Meng Li''s curse. He would have been sick. Meng Li cursed it for a longer time.


    Wolf king obviously felt that a force had prated into his body, but it was fleeting, because the force was too weak.


    It didn''t realize that it was the power of curse, and it didn''t suspect Meng Li.


    For a while.


    Meng Li has no rtionship with wolf king at ordinary times. She teases all the pets in the pet shop, and she won''t tease wolf king.


    Meng Li holds a cat andbs its hair. This cat is fostered here by the guests. It''s a lovely one, Garfield. How do you look at the facial features, you feel very happy.


    Mother Tong said anxiously:


    "no one is looking for this dog now." She wanted to send the dog away.


    Can eat, eat meat only, other do not eat, one day consumption is high.


    Pet shops are not charity.


    "Take care of it again." Meng Li said faintly.


    The action on the hand doesn''t stop. It feels good. Meng Li thinks of Wu Xiang. In fact, Wu Xiang is in his hand. Should he feel so good?


    But she couldn''t do it.


    Since the daughter likes it, mother Tong has nothing to say.


    On this day, Li Youxin went to feed the stray cats. Seeing that Chu Zhen''s cat food was almost gone, Li Youxin said to Meng Li:


    "Ann, is it convenient to bring some cat food tomorrow?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not very convenient."


    Li Youxin Are you tired? I''ll go to the pet store and get it myself


    Meng Li: "it''s not about taking or not. In fact, you can buy some."


    Li Youxin


    What''s the matter? I can''t bear to eat any cat food.


    "The three of us feed the cat together. Last time, Chu Zhen bought it. Before, he took it from my house. This time, it''s your turn." Meng Li said lightly.


    Li Youxin is now a little used to Meng Li''s character. She is never euphemistic and doesn''t give her face.


    It was unbelievable at first, easy to be sad, but now it''s much better.


    Rao is so, at the moment still very heart plug, she looked at a Chu really.


    Chuzhen didn''t speak.


    In fact, Chu Zhen thinks that An''an is right. If you want to buy it, you can buy it once.


    I just don''t know why Ann cares about this, but now he can''t say anything.


    Li Youxin was very reluctant, but he said on the surface:


    "it''s expensive to sell outside. I''ll buy it from your mother, just to take care of your family''s business."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "all right."


    She sent a message to Tong''s mother in advance, saying that if Li Youxin wanted to buy cat food, she would let Tong''s mother sell it at the market price.


    If you don''t give orders, Tong''s mother will sell it to Li Youxin ording to the purchase price.But ording to her understanding of Li Youxin, no matter how cheap it is, Li Youxin still thinks that Tong''s mother earned her money.


    If you think so, why not earn more.


    Tong mother did not ask anything, just said a good, it is estimated that also busy.


    Taking Li Youxin to the pet store, Li Youxin looks at the price of cat food and asks Tong''s mother how much it is.


    I always feel different.


    Mother Tong pointed to the above price, thought about it and said:


    "if you are An''an''s best friend, I''ll give you a 15% discount."


    Li Youxin takes a strange look at Tong''s mother and smiles. He smiles very reluctantly. A discount of 95% is equivalent to no discount.


    In my heart, it''s almost the same as the one sold outside.


    It''s better to buy it outside if you knew.


    The key is that before Chu Zhen boughtrge packaging, she was always hard to sell small packaging.


    But the weight ofrge packaging isrge, and the price is also very high. It''s a little reluctant to take a bag down.


    In fact, if you are a stray cat, it''s OK to eat something cheap.


    "Is this cat food good for you?" Li Youxin asked, farfetched and embarrassed.


    Chu really inexplicably looked at Li Youxin, before in the pet shop is not this cat food?


    Li Youxin also investigated this brand before, saying that this brand is good, and all kinds of people said that this brand is good.


    Once upon a time, Tong An seemed to say that stray cats don''t need to be so expensive. Li Youxin said that all cats are equal. How can we treat them differently?


    Chu Zhen''s mind strangely came up with this scene, and some things during this period.


    feels strange at the moment, like a beautiful bubble on the brink of breaking up.


    "It''s very good. It''s imported. This is what many kinds of cats eat." Tong''s mother said,


    Li Youxin walked around the store a few times, hesitated and then hesitated, like gathering up courage, breathing out a breath, and said to a slightly cheaper cat food:


    "is this more cost-effective?"


    Mother Tong: "it''s OK, too."


    Li Youxin said to Chu Zhen:


    "I don''t think cat food likes the cat food we gave them before. Let''s change their taste."


    Chu Zhen felt even more strange in his heart. He couldn''t tell where he came from.


    He nodded gently: "all right."

 Chapter 983

    Meng Li was indifferent and silent.


    Li Youxin asked how much this kind of cat food was. Tong''s mother still gave it to Meng Li, but she didn''t give it much cheaper.


    But it''s also 10 or 20 times cheaper than buying it outside. Li Youxin gritted her teeth and bought it.


    It''s very painful. There was little pocket money left this month. Now a bag of cat food empties her family.


    Good cat food is really expensive.


    Then I found some small bags in the pet shop for packing, which is easy to carry.


    After that, I went to apany wolf king again.


    Chu Zhen felt that Li Youxin spent more and more time with the dog. He felt that Li Youxin liked the dog very much. He squatted aside and looked at the wolf king and said to Li Youxin:


    "do you like it very much?"


    Li Youxin gave a shy smile and said:


    "fortunately, it looks very powerful and full of security."


    "Have you considered adopting it? It seems that there is no owner to look for it." Chu Zhen asked.


    Li Youxin lowered her head and thought for a moment, but did not speak.


    I think so, but when I adopted it, I had to be responsible for everything about the dog. Mother Tong said that the dog ate meat, and nothing else.


    She doubts whether she has the ability, the key is that the family does not allow her to take such a big dog back.


    It''s very tangled.


    Li Youxin did not speak, Chu Zhen did not continue to ask.


    At night, Tong''s mother asked Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with your best friend?"


    Meng Li: "it''s nothing."


    Mother Tong gave Meng Li a white look and said:


    "anyway, you are very indifferent to them now, but they insist oning here every day and can''t feel your attitude?"


    Meng Li smiles. In fact, after she is indifferent to Li Youxin and Chu Zhen, Tong''s mother is also indifferent to them.


    They are not allowed to eat or anything.


    "If you don''t like it, don''t go out and make better friends." Mother Tong said casually.


    She is very open-minded, unless necessary, the rest, do not like to waste time.


    Meng Li nodded: "I''ll deal with it, mom."


    After a period of time, the plot is still fixed. At school, Li Youxin doesn''t seem to have the foil of Tong An, and it doesn''t seem to have so much aura.


    It''s only because Meng Li chooses some words too clearly and directly, which makes some people who are good at Li Youxin''s senses confused.


    I can''t help thinking, is Li Youxin really like this?


    When there is such doubt in the heart, it is actually a kind of distrust.


    If we think about it seriously and deeply, we can easily find out Li Youxin''s real character when we discuss the details.


    White lotus? Green Tea?


    Li Youxin''s image in the school has dropped a lot.


    But Li Youxin doesn''t seem to feel it, and probably doesn''t care?


    As usual.


    However, some people secretly specte that Li Youxin is with Tong An because of Chu Zhen, because she likes Chu Zhen, so no matter how hurtful Tong An''s words are, she will not give up.


    But the point is that they are usually called friends.


    The man who covets his best friend is very shameless, but these words are only said behind his back.


    They live on campus and talk in dormitories.


    Just before the summer vacation, Li Youxin suddenly proposed to travel together in the summer vacation.


    By this time, Li Youxin must be able tomunicate with wolf king in his mind.


    Chu Zhen was very interested and immediately asked Li Youxin to make a travel n. Meng Li didn''t seem to have any opinions.


    "Go here."


    Li Youxin opened the map and found a remote ce.


    Chuzhen was a little surprised:


    "here?"


    Li Youxin nodded. Chu Zhen didn''t speak.


    Meng Li also did not express his opinion.


    The next day Meng Li was directly informed of the location.


    Meng Li thinks that Li Youxin must have been in private with Chu Zhen. They all decide to inform her like the plot.


    It''s still the original tribe.


    Meng Li asked Chuzhen, "are you going?"


    Chu Zhen: "I want to go."


    Meng Li took a look at them and finally said:


    "this matter is up to you in private. I can''t say anything. Let''s go."


    They look embarrassed. What do you mean by this.


    The main reason is that Tong an an is a geography blind. She didn''t understand what she told her. It happened that they talked about it casually and decided in a few words.


    And Chu Zhen has a car and can drive. Li Youxin thinks that Chu Zhen is the key person.


    On the day of departure, Li Youxin will take the wolf king with him.


    Meng Li said:


    "this dog belongs to our pet shop. How can you say you can take it with you?"Li Youxin


    It''s embarrassing her all the time.


    Tong An''s good-natured voice has be direct. If it''s not good-natured, it''s called no Eq.


    "It''s OK. You can take it." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Li Youxin Good


    "No rope." Meng Li looks at Li Youxin and releases the wolf king and asks.


    Li Youxin takes a look at the wolf king and brings him a traction rope?


    She felt that it was an insult to be proud of him to tie the rope.


    Besides, it is not an ordinary dog. It willmunicate with her innguage, just like a person. How can a person tie a rope around his neck when he goes out.


    "No more." Li Youxin said.


    Meng Li: "how to bite people? It will bite people."


    Li Youxin It won''t be


    "Why not? Didn''t I bite you before? " Meng Li nced at the wolf king.


    The wolf king''s eyes were a bit sinister at the moment and seemed to be insulted.


    Meng Li hooked his lips. Since he wants to y a dog, he naturally has to be like a dog and go out and put on a rope.


    Li Youxin is a little irritable and his voice is a little sulky:


    "if I say no, I won''t. I''ll be responsible for the ident."


    Chu Zhen looks at Li Youxin in surprise. This seems to be the first time to see Li Youxin lose his temper.


    The reaction is so big, but is it just a rope for the dog?


    It''s not that he is partial to Ann. It''s better for a dog to take a rope when he goes out.


    "Take it with you. It''s troublesome when something goes wrong." Chu Zhen advised.


    Li Youxin looked at Chu Zhen wrongly:


    "do you think it needs this, too? It''s very human. It doesn''t need to be. "


    Chuzhen


    I don''t understand.


    "If you don''t, the dog won''t be with you today. Anyway, it''s troublesome to bring a dog. It''s hard to find amodation." Meng Li said.


    Li Youxin was a little annoyed. She looked at Meng Li:


    "why do you want to argue with a dog?"


    Meng Li has profound meaning: "dog?"


    Li Youxin took a look at the wolf king''s dangerous eyes and quickly changed his words:


    "no, it''s not."


    "She squatted down andmunicated with the wolf king. Her voice was almost begging. If she didn''t take a rope, she wouldn''t take a dog.


    Chuzhen is Tong An''an''s girlfriend after all. If Tong An''an is really willful and pulls Chuzhen away, she''s the only one. She really dares not go to that primitive tribe.


    Looking at Li Youxin''s pleading, the wolf king finally epted the fact that he was tied with a rope around his neck.

 Chapter 984

    But looking at Meng Li''s eyes is very dangerous, as if to jump up anytime and anywhere, a bite in Meng Li''s neck.


    Meng Li turns a blind eye to the wolf king. The wolf king has no natural power, nor any gorgeous and powerful killing skills.


    And since she came, she has never beenx in her cultivation. Now she has spiritual power in her body, and she is not afraid of the wolf king.


    She also had a knife in her bag, which was as long as someone''s arm.


    Although the wolf king humiliated to ept, but also ignore Li Youxin.


    This made Li Youxin resent Meng Li very much, but Meng Li said calmly:


    "let''s go."


    Chuzhen''s car is parked outside. Li Youxin takes wolf king to the back seat. Wolf king sits on the seat and looks out through the front windshield of the car. His eyes are a bit arrogant and domineering.


    Meng Li put his bag in the trunk and took out his knife from it.


    Wrapped in cloth, Chu Zhen asked:


    "what is this?"


    Meng Li: "knife, self-defense."


    Chuzhen


    Li Youxin


    Two people''s expressions are very speechless, looking at Meng Li hand so long a knife, don''t know people think to rob.


    Meng Li with a knife on the co pilot, Chu Zhen sat in the driver''s seat to start the car.


    It''s strange to see Chu Zhen driving.


    Li Youxin has been coaxing the wolf king in the back seat, and touching the wolf king''s body, the wolf king''s head raised high, ignoring Li Youxin.


    It''s a long way. Chuzhen was very tired after driving for several hours. We found a service area to rest.


    Li Youxin pulls the wolf king to get out of the car to get some air, but the wolf king has a good face and doesn''t want to be led in front of many people here.


    Meng Liughs a little. How can he solve his personal problems if he doesn''t get off the car.


    Will it be solved in the carter?


    If wolf king doesn''t get off the bus, Li Youxin won''t get off the bus either. She wants to apany wolf king all the time.


    Chu Zhen couldn''t help persuading him:


    "get off and go to the toilet. It''s still a while before the next service area."


    "I''m not going." Li Youxin waved her hand.


    Chuzhen: "what do you eat?"


    Li Youxin: "I want to drink some water."


    Chu Zhen nodded, took out a bottle of water from the trunk and handed it to Li Youxin. Li Youxin said:


    "another bottle."


    Chuzhen went to get it again.


    Then Li Youxin feeds the wolf king with water.


    After about half an hour''s rest, Chuzhen felt a little more energetic and drove on the road again.


    Looking at Li Youxin basically looking down at the dog, and looking at Tong An''an in the co pilot with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, he felt a snack jam.


    In his imagination, the self driving tour is full ofughter in the car, and everyone is in high spirits,menting on all kinds of scenery on the road.


    It''s very different from what you think.


    In fact, Li Youxin wanted to go to the toilet, but she was suffocated. But before she was asked to go to the toilet, she didn''t go. Now it''s hard to say.


    When he arrived at the next service area, he went to the toilet.


    But the wolf king was more powerful, so he carried it.


    If you don''t get off, you don''t get off.


    At dinner.


    Li Youxin asked Meng Li:


    "have you brought his food?"


    The wolf king.


    Meng Liyun said quietly:


    "I didn''t bring it."


    Li Youxin That''s it


    How did you forget to bring him food? What I thought before was that I forgot about the rope.


    Li Youxin bought some raw beef in the hotel, but Meng Li didn''t mean to pay for it.


    She didn''t take the dog as her family. If she didn''t need the wolf king for that treasure, she would have chopped the wolf king.


    So long?


    Li Youxin is very willing to wolf king, buy those raw beef to wolf king to eat a little also not distressed.


    In the evening, Chu Zhen felt very tired after driving all day and proposed to find a ce to stay.


    But it''s hard to find a ce where a dog is willing to live. It''s hard to find one. The price is rtively high.


    Meng Li suggested:


    "in this way, Li Youxin will live here with the dog."


    "Chuzhen and I can find a cheaper one."


    Li Youxin


    For a moment, I felt alone.


    No, I feel like an outsider for a moment.


    Her expression is not very willing, took a look at Chu Zhen, Chu Zhen is very tired now, no mind care about Li Youxin how to think.


    The first thought in my mind is that Tong An''s proposal is good.


    If you can save a little, he is responsible for all kinds of fuel consumption on the road, and he doesn''t have a mine at home.


    Li Youxin felt a little aggrieved and finally said to Meng Li in a coquettish way:"Ann, you can live here with me, so that you can take care of me."


    "A room?" Meng Li asked.


    Without thinking, Li Youxin said:


    "one room for one person."


    "I live there cheaper, here expensive, then I have to spend more money?" One of the topics is the terminator.


    Li Youxin


    I can''t be more tired.


    Meng Li said:


    "you see, you asked me to pay more money to take care of you, but what else do you need to take care of for a night? Why don''t you lie down and go to sleep?"


    "Besides, isn''t there a dog next to you? Who dares to provoke you. "


    Li Youxin wanted to ask Chu Zhen what he thought. He looked at Chu Zhen several times.


    Chu Zhen is used to Meng Li''s attitude towards Li Youxin now. At the beginning, he would persuade her not to treat her best friend like this. Now he thinks that she is such a person, and it''s meaningless to say anything.


    "Ann, why don''t you go with her and I''ll find a ce to live by myself?" Chuzhen said.


    Li Youxin pursed her lips and said:


    "isn''t it better for everyone to be together?"


    She has no sense of security in a strange city. Tong An is unreliable. How can she be trusted?


    Mainly Chu Zhen.


    Chu Zhen waved: "No."


    He wants to have a good rest at night. It''s dangerous to drive, and there is no one to rece him. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will cause a great disaster and regret it all his life.


    On this side, it''s inevitable to go to bedte. Anyway, if you want to find a ce to lie down, you will fall asleep.


    I don''t want to toss about any more.


    Everything goes wrong, Tong An refuses her, Chu Zhen also refuses her.


    She doesn''t want face.


    This made Li Youxin''s expression mixed with a little annoyance. She felt that her mood was a little bad. She forced herself to bear this emotion. She made her voice as normal as possible and said:


    "OK, you go to sleep."


    Chuzhen: "good."


    Meng Li looked at Li Youxin and said, "I''m gone, too."


    Li Youxin looks at Chu Zhen''s back. To be honest, she always feels that Chu Zhen is a little different to her.


    Although her initial favor for Chuzhen gradually disappeared, she still liked to get along with Chuzhen.


    Treat him as a good friend. Since he is a good friend, he is also the one she cares about.


    So Chu Zhen''s attitude just now hurt her a little.


    When Chu Zhen''s back gets farther and farther away, Li Youxin can''t help but say to Meng Li, who is nning to leave:


    "Tong An, you are really fussy now."


    "I''ve put up with you for a long time. What are you going to do?"


    Meng Li: "not so good."

 Chapter 985

    "Aren''t we friends? Your friends take care of each other, but you care about money every day. " Li Youxin asked.


    In addition to this, she also thought of thest time Tong an asked her to buy cat food. Tong An was too fussy.


    Meng Li: "even if we are girlfriends, I didn''t grow up drinking dew. When I go out, I don''t want money. You let me take care of you, but I didn''t let you take care of me. So I have to spend more money to take care of you?"


    It''s OK to spend more money. The key is to give someone more money and whether it''s worth it or not.


    She has a set of standards in mind.


    Do you want to be like the client, even if you spend more money and pay more, you have to meet all the needs of Li Youxin withoutint or regret?


    The client is regretful.


    "It''s mutual care."


    Li Youxin was embarrassed by Meng Li. After holding back for a long time, he said such a sentence.


    Meng Li said.


    Li Youxin still wants to have another person with her. She is very insecure.


    She said:


    "well, let''s live in one room and share the cost equally."


    In this way, she can also save a little.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. It''s cheaper to live in a t than to go out.


    "Ann, don''t be so cruel." Li Youxin sees Meng Li hesitating and says.


    Meng Li nces at the wolf king not far away. One end of the rope is in Li Youxin''s hand. He doesn''t know that it''s like a dog being tied. What''s the wolf king''s inner activity now?


    Wolf king looked at her eyes full of disgust, revealed full of reluctance, seems very reluctant to live with Li Youxin.


    All right.


    Meng Li nods and agrees to Li Youxin''s request for a room.


    After entering the room, Li Youxin goes to take a bath. Meng Li and the wolf king are speechless.


    After Li Youxin washes, Meng leaves to take a bath. After he washes, Li Youxin talks to Meng Li.


    Meng Li applied the mask, and did not pay much attention to Li Youxin, making Li Youxin feel bored.


    "in fact, your skin is so good that you don''t need to apply a mask." Li Youxin said.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Looking at Meng Li''s knife on the bed, Li Youxin is speechless.


    "You put your knife on the bed, too?"


    I''m not afraid to hurt myself.


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t affect."


    Li Youxin: "Oh, if there''s any news, pay attention. I''m sleepy and want to sleep."


    After a day''s driving, though not driving, Li Youxin was also very tired and soon fell asleep.


    Wolf king couldn''t hold it any longer. He went to the toilet by himself.


    Meng Li turned off the light,y on the bed and closed his eyes.


    After a while, Meng Li feels that the wolf king jumps onto her bed. He releases his mental strength and looks at the wolf king sniffing at her, with a dangerous smell.


    She touched the handle of the knife and patted the wolf king to the ground.


    Although the sword is wrapped in cloth, it doesn''t cause blood damage to the wolf king, Meng Li can use his spirit power to p it, which is very powerful.


    The wolf king was not only patted on the ground, but also let out a deep and hoarse roar. Li Youxin suddenly woke up.


    She turned on themp, looked at the wolf king''s back, looked at Meng Li, and showed her teeth.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li said lightly:


    "it''s OK. The dog was sniffing around my neck just now. It was very annoying. I took a knife and photographed it."


    Li Youxin is shocked. He goes to the wolf king barefoot and touches the wolf king without thinking. The wolf king is in a state of rage and attack. He turns his head and bares his teeth to Li Youxin fiercely.


    At the same time, he delivered a voice to Li Youxin in his consciousness:


    "go away!"


    Li Youxin immediately drew back her hand and looked at the wolf king timidly, with concern in her eyes.


    Wolf king see this and some chagrin his just move.


    Taking back her sharp teeth, Li Youxin immediately smiles.


    Then he put out his hand carefully and touched the wolf king. The wolf king was very painful, but he endured.


    But Li Youxin has a natural tacit understanding with wolf king. She seems to feel the pain of wolf king now.


    She asked Meng Li, "why do you want to do this?"


    Meng Li: "it''s close to me. I don''t like it''s close to me."


    "Then you can''t cut it with a knife."


    Li Youxin is so distressed that she can''t bear to leave Meng.


    Meng Li: "the wording is not urate. I''m patting him. If I cut it, the ground will be a dog''s head now."


    Li Youxin stares at Meng Li, gnashing his teeth a little:


    "you are so cruel, Tong An."


    "You are abusing animals."


    Li Youxin is toozy to talk to her.But Li Youxin was very unhappy, she said:


    "you hurt it, you should apologize to it."


    Meng Li looked at Li Youxin faintly:


    "if I remember correctly, this dog is kept by my pet shop. If I have to say who it belongs to, it belongs to me?"


    "Then I hit my dog, why do you want to meddle?"


    "Your dog? It''s free and never belongs to anyone. Don''t take it for granted. " Li Youxin holds the wolf king and rubs his body all the time.


    But I don''t know that the more you knead, the more painful it is. The wolf king didn''t say it.


    He is not a human being, but he also understands that this is a way for human beings to express their concern and love. He is more useful.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "Li Youxin, you are..."


    "It''s only natural that it''s in our pet shop?"


    "Free dog, why do you depend on others?"


    Wolf king is probably in a muddle in the city. Where are so many animals that can be captured and eaten in the forest?


    Even if you find a butcher''s shop to steal a piece of meat, I''m afraid that someone else''s boss will catch up with him with a kitchen knife. He''s extremely embarrassed and has no image, but he still has a bit of the demeanour of a wolf king.


    In fact, the wolf king still has a lot of fear for human beings, especially in modern society, arge number of wolves are captured by human beings, and even some wolf species are extinct.


    So find a pet shop, eat and drink, do not worry about livelihood, very natural and unrestrained.


    Li Youxin is speechless. She takes a look at the wolf king. After eating from Tong An''s family, she has lived there for so long. Now she can''t argue for it.


    After going back this time, she will take it away at all costs.


    Don''t let it be bullied.


    Wolf king felt deeply insulted.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "today is a small lesson. If you dare toe to me another day, I will fight again."


    Li Youxin''s heart trembled. In the face of Meng Li, she couldn''t say anything else. She said very humbly:


    "I won''t sleep with you."


    "It''s up to you." Meng Li said faintly.


    Li Youxin Come on, let''s go. "


    She picked up her bag and went out directly. The wolf king also went out with her. When she left, she took a sinister look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li releases his mental strength and watches Li Youxin reopen another room. Then he stays with wolf king for a long time with his eyes open. It should be in consciousmunication.


    She got up and practiced with her knees crossed.

 Chapter 986

    Li Youxin asked wolf king:


    "do you hurt?"


    Wolf king consciousness answer: "no pain."


    Li Youxin said to herself:


    "it''s all my fault that I didn''t protect you well."


    Wolf king didn''t respond. He didn''t know what to say.


    I haven''t learned how to talk and do things.


    "But I can''t help it. I want to take you alone. I don''t have the ability." Li Youxin shed tears with guilt.


    How can she get there? The mountains are high and the water is far away. It''s very inconvenient without a car. She can''t drive.


    But do you want her to go alone with Chuzhen?


    This kind of thoughtes out, can''t control, she really don''t like now Tong An.


    She even hated her a little.


    The more Li Youxin thinks about it, the more he feels aggrieved. Why should he tolerate Tong An''an.


    Don''t Tong an an rely on Chu Zhen to be her boyfriend? Do whatever you want and know what to do will not be abandoned.


    Unlike myself, I''m worried that they won''t take me with them.


    Can''t you let Tong an try the taste of pain?


    Li Youxin has a vengeful mentality and sends a message to Chu Zhen.


    But Chu Zhen has gone to sleep, so that Li Youxin did not get a response for a long time.


    She can''t control a cavity revenge mentality, directly called Chu Zhen.


    Chu Zhen receives the phone in a daze. Before he opens his mouth, Li Youxin''s cryes from the phone.


    This made Chu Zhen suddenly wake up, and he asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Youxin was very aggrieved, but she said:


    "not much."


    Chu Zhen was so sleepy that he was only awake for a moment. He was a little sleepy again. He sat up and scratched his hair and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Li Youxin was still crying, but Chu was very helpless. He asked:


    "Ann, I say hello."


    "She''s not with me." Li Youxin said.


    Chuzhen: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Youxin: "Chuzhen, what should I do? Do you know what I like most about it?"


    It?


    Chu Zhen reacts and realizes that Li Youxin is talking about the dog.


    Intuition has something to do with dogs.


    "But Ann, she cut it with a knife Li Youxin said intermittently.


    Chu Zhen


    With a knife?


    In an instant, a bloody scene appeared in his mind, which was very bloody and brutal.


    He pinched his own flesh. Was he dreaming?


    How could Ann do such a thing.


    Sure he wasn''t dreaming, Chu Zhen put his cell phone on the bed and began to dress. He had to go and have a look.


    "How''s it going? Is there any air left? " Chu Zhen asked.


    Li Youxin There''s no bleeding, but it hurts now


    Chu Zhen is also very confused circle, what with what.


    "You wait. I''ll be right there." Chuzhen said.


    Li Youxin hesitated for a moment and summoned up the courage to say what she had practiced many times in her heart:


    "don''te, shall we go directly? Anyway, I don''t think Ann wants to go much all the time. She has a cold attitude. "


    Chu Zhen''s face was not clear, so:


    "do you mean to leave An''an behind and let''s go directly?"


    It took Li Youxin a long time to give a gentle hum.


    "She''s really cruel, and I''m afraid she''ll hurt it again."


    Chu Zhen was bored for a moment:


    "or We''re not going? "


    Still know who is his girlfriend, did not agree to Li Youxin''s request.


    In fact, Chu Zhen thinks that Li Youxin''s proposal makes him incredible, and even destroys the three outlooks.


    Traveling alone with his girlfriend?


    Is he traveling alone with his girlfriend''s best friend?


    He thinks it''s harmless to chat or feed a cat together, but this lonely man and little girl travel....


    Leaving your girlfriend behind?


    It seems that he really can''t do it.


    Hear Chu really say not to go, Li Youxin''s cry to stop a few seconds, feel very heart.


    In Li Youxin''s subconscious, this is the time topete for charm. To see who is important in Chu Zhen''s heart, she seems to have lost?


    She didn''t speak. She really didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Zhen asks Li Youxin to speak, and Li Youxin doesn''t speak either. In desperation, Chu Zhen can only get up to find Meng Li.


    When he knocked on Meng Li''s door, he asked in the first sentence:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng centrifugal road should be Li Youxin said this thing to Chuzhen, she also briefly said it again, but Meng Li said it was shot, Li Youxin said it was cut.One word difference sounds different.


    "Where is she?" Chuzhen is worried.


    In a strange city, if he runs out, he and ANN can''t take responsibility for anything.


    Meng Li and Chu Zhen knock on Li Youxin''s door. Li Youxin subconsciously asks, "how do you know I''m here?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Chuzhen didn''t have time to exin the problem. He looked inside and saw that the wolf king was well there, and there was no blood on his body.


    The eyes are still shining, without a trace of depression.


    Chu Zhen immediately felt that Li Youxin was making a mountain out of a molehill. An''an just patted the dog and made such a fuss.


    In fact, it''s nothing to pat a dog. He once had a dog. Although he really loved the dog, he made a mistake and got into trouble. He also patted it with slippers.


    Ann sleeps and sniffs her neck in the middle of the night. They are never close to each other. It''s normal for them to have this kind of reaction.


    He is very tired and sleepy. He has to drive tomorrow. Can''t you understand him?


    He took a deep breath in his airway:


    "I think it''s OK."


    "It hurts." Li Youxin looks at Meng Li and Chu Zhen stubbornly.


    There was also a sense ofpetition in his eyes.


    Chu Zhen said helplessly: "let''s go to the pet hospital."


    Li Youxin: "it doesn''t want to go."


    Chuzhen


    "I have the ability tomunicate with animals. I can understand how they feel." Li Youxin said with tears in her eyes.


    Meng Li feels bored:


    "you talk well, I''ll go to bed first."


    With that, without waiting for Chu Zhen and Li Youxin to respond, she turned and left.


    As soon as Meng Li left, they were even more embarrassed. Li Youxin thought that Chu Zhen didn''t like her heart, so she had a kind of mentality to prove herself. She looked at Chu Zhen pitifully:


    "now that we are in such a mess, traveling together must be unhappy."


    And whispered: "Anyan has been showing no interest, what are we doing to force her?"


    Chuzhen: "don''t embarrass me."


    Once this kind of thing has been done, it is to be chewed. At that time, people at school may know that he went out alone with his girlfriend during the summer vacation.


    Although they get along as ordinary friends, they will be arranged by others.


    It''s also bad for Li Youxin''s reputation.


    Now he can understand that Li Youxin is in a hurry, ying a girl''s temper, and doing things without considering the consequences.


    "You are calm and calm. Really, you love it and don''t want to move it. But not everyone is the same as you. How do you understand it?"


    Chu Zhen looked at Li Youxin''s injured expression and said earnestly.

 Chapter 987

    Li Youxin looks at Chu Zhen in disappointment and doesn''t speak.


    I''m really disappointed.


    But can we go now? I can''t go.


    She''s sorry for it. She''s going to take it with her.


    Find what it wants.


    Thinking of this, Li Youxin pulled out an extremely farfetched smile, tears shed through her eyes:


    "sorry, I am willful."


    Chu Zhen''s expression was a little moved. Her throat moved and she nodded:


    "thank you for understanding."


    "You go, I''ll be fine myself." Li Youxin sniffed.


    Chu Zhen thought about it, nodded and turned away.


    At the door of Meng Li''s room, knock on Meng Li''s door. Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Zhen pursed her lips: "it''s OK, juste to see you."


    Meng Li whispered, and Chuzhen said:


    "Li Youxin has already said that, can you..."


    Meng Li: "what?"


    "Can you be a little more lenient with her?" Chuzhen said it.


    Now it''s not pleasant at all. How can we y happily together in the future.


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "you big masters like to get involved in women''s affairs."


    Chuzhen''s face suddenly turned red. Is that his mother-inw?


    "Just because the three of us y better, so..." He exined.


    Meng Li nodded: "I''m a man. If others don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke others."


    "Well, go to bed early." She said faintly.


    Chuzhen has to go. Mengli continues to practice.


    The next day on the road when the atmosphere is more strange, Li Youxin with the wolf king has been far away from Meng Li, seems to be very afraid of Meng Li hurt the wolf king.


    Meng Li hoped that they would keep a distance from themselves.


    There is no sadness because of Li Youxin''s alienation. On the contrary, it makes Li Youxin feel terrible.


    It is clear that she wants to retaliate against Tong An by ignoring her, but now it seems that Tong An has retaliated against her with this attitude.


    After another day''s driving, Li Youxin finds a ce to sleep at night. This time, Li Youxin takes the initiative to stay in a hotel. Meng Li and Chu Zhen have no problem. Chu Zhen thinks that it can stop.


    It wasn''t until the third day of departure that they got to the outside of the big forest. They couldn''t drive in any more. They put the car up and carried the bag into the mountain.


    People outside the mountain still have electric wires, but after they walk for most of the day, there is no electricity inside.


    Cell phones don''t have a signal, either.


    Basically, Li Youxin is leading the way. In fact, the wolf king is guiding Li Youxin.


    In the evening, they had no choice but to camp on the spot.


    Meng Li can only say that in the plot, the client and Li Youxin, Chu Zhen are brave enough to camp in such a ce.


    However, it seems that there is no way not to camp, and it is dangerous to continue to walk inside.


    It''s dangerous toe to such a ce. It''s not rmended that people without any preparatione to such arge primeval forest.


    It''s easy to eat bread in the evening.


    The next day they set out again, turning left and right. There was a rustle in the woods. Li Youxin and Chu Zhen were a little nervous, but they pretended to be rxed.


    After all, theye here together. Can''t you say that you are afraid?


    Meng Li is also on guard, although there is no ident in the plot, but just in case.


    Finally, in the afternoon, they arrived at this primitive tribe. They lived in a clearing surrounded by mountains, where there were many stone houses.


    There is a sense of artistic conception in this ce.


    There are many children ying on the stone road in the middle. Some of them are wearing short skirts made of leaves, and some are animal skins.


    Although it was hot outside, it was still cool inside, so the children barefoot on the ground, watching Meng Li three close to them.


    They seemed to see a stranger for the first time, and suddenly they were scattered, and their mouths were chirping. Meng Li couldn''t understand it.


    Chu Zhen was also surprised that this primitive state seemed to be seen in the news or books.


    Soon a group of men came out, led by a man in his fifties. He was barehanded and wearing shorts. He just didn''t know what material he made. He looked a little tough.


    He also did not wear shoes, a pair of dark feet and te close fit.


    This group of people have weapons in their hands. They say they are weapons, but they are just some daily necessities used at home, such as brooms, harrows and so on.


    He said a word in his mouth. His voice was loud and he looked at them on guard, but Meng Li said he didn''t understand them, and his face was muddled.


    He also nced at the wolf king, but at this time should not see the wolf king''s true identity, perhaps also as a dog.Chu Zhen tried tomunicate with them in his ownnguage, but the other side couldn''t understand them.


    Chu Zhen said persistently and repeated his meaning over and over again. The other party seemed to be tired of listening and began to speak with them in a severe tone.


    It seems to mean to drive them away.


    Then Chu Zhen and Li Youxine forward sincerely and talk with each other like the plot. Both sides are anxious, and thenguage barrier is really a big problem.


    Chu also took out the money, the other side received the money, ording to the sun, seems to know the money, but the expression is disgusted.


    Chu really looked at each other''s disgusted eyes, the corners of his mouth smoked, there are people so disgusted with money?


    The man handed the money to Chu Zhen and waved his hand to show that he didn''t want the money and couldn''t move him.


    Chu really thought about it. He took off the watch and gave it to them. For this thing, the barefoot man seemed to be a little interested. He looked at the watch for a long time and epted it.


    But it didn''t give way. Maybe this watch is not enough.


    Chu Zhen


    Do you know how much this watch costs?


    My heart is tired.


    Meng Li is calm. Anyway, she knows the final result. She just needs to wait quietly.


    Chu Zhen began to reason with each other, saying that the watch was valuable. The most valuable one on him finally convinced them to enter the tribe. The old barefoot man found them a ce to live or a room.


    Li Youxin is no longer willing to leave a room with Meng.


    The barefoot man asked for another room with the barefoot man. The barefoot man looked impatient and left directly.


    Li Youxin


    Chu Zhen advised:


    "let''s just make do with it and live in a room. It''s no safer here than outside. It''s safer together."


    To be honest, neither Tong An nor Li Youxin would like them to live alone.


    It''s not any other idea.


    Just saw a group of tough men just now, who knows what they will do.


    Especially the two girls are good-looking. If anything happens, he will feel guilty all his life.


    And he has only one person, so he has to be more careful.

 Chapter 988

    When Li Youxin thought about it, he understood the meaning of Chu Zhen.


    It may be dangerous to live in another room, but I still live with Tong An.


    Meng Li looked at the room. The furniture was basically made of wood or bamboo. The bed was wide, simr to Datong shop.


    There are no quilts or anything on it.


    Chu also saw it, and just wanted to make do with the nket he was carrying in his bag. The barefoot man came in again.


    They speak words they don''t understand, and the action on their hands is to let them follow.


    They followed the barefoot man out. Many people were watching them on the way. Chu Zhen had a feeling that he was a monkey in the zoo and was being visited at the moment.


    Very ufortable, but see their dark eyes full of curious light, no malice, let Chuzhen heart a little morefortable.


    After walking for a long time, the barefoot man''s gesture means that they are not allowed to go in.


    Meng Li took a look. Well, this is the forbidden area.


    Just go straight down this road.


    Chu Zhen is still the same as in the story, asking if he should go in.


    Barefoot man Jie Jie a smile, his high ck cheekbones covered with lines, in the sun is particrly clear, add a bit sinister.


    Looking up and down at the three people, it seems that they are looking at the criminals. Maybe they have already figured out the way to punish them.


    But wolf king, with strong expectation in his eyes.


    The man waved them away.


    He walked down this road, and Meng Li turned back.


    When they are in the room, there are always children knocking on their wooden door. As soon as they open the door, they can only see the back of the children.


    This is bear boy.


    Chuzhen felt a little fidgety, but he didn''t say anything and began to spread the nkets on the bed.


    Li Youxin is also spreading her clothes. Looking at Meng Li sitting aside, Chu Zhen asks:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li takes back her mental strength. She is looking at the ancient well, trying to scan the things at the bottom of the well.


    Before I could see it clearly, I was disturbed by Chu Zhen.


    Looking at Meng Li and looking at him, Chu Zhen said:


    "make the bed."


    Chu Zhen pointed to the middle and let Meng lie in the middle. Chu Zhen''s nket was a little far away. There was a gap of more than 30 centimeters between them.


    It''s a difference between men and women.


    Meng Li took out his nket and spread it.


    Chuzhen said, "we won''t go out this afternoon. Have a good rest."


    Li Youxin doesn''t have any opinions. It''s very hard to walk into the mountain. The sole of his feet is very painful. Standing like a needle, he doesn''t want to go out again.


    She stayed with wolf king, and her expression was quite absent-minded, probablymunicating with her consciousness.


    Meng Li practices in silence, while Chu Zhen falls asleep.


    Chu is really the most tired. He has the most things on his back, and he has to arrange all kinds of things.


    In the evening, after Chu Zhen wakes up, he thinks about it and says it to Meng Li. Meng Li nods and he goes out. After a while, Li Youxin goes out with him.


    After a long time, they came back one by one, with no other expression.


    But Meng Li uses his mental strength to see Li Youxin go out earlier and pull Chu Zhen to whisper.


    Chu Zhen''s expression had a moment''s embarrassment, thought it should be to discuss the matter of going to Gujing.


    But after Chu Zhen came back, he didn''t mention it to Meng Li.


    Chuzhen just told Meng Li:


    "there are pots and stoves in the next room, where we can cook."


    "Li Meng CAI."


    Chuzhen: "I can ask them for some."


    Meng Li: "whatever you want."


    Chuzhen Good


    It''s so cold day by day. What''s wrong.


    This is not out to experience a different life? Can you have a little passion?


    Chu Zhen went out and asked for some dishes. They were not the popr dishes in the city. They should be wild vegetables in the mountains. Li Youxin was very interested in them. He thought they were going out for a pic to feel different customs.


    Meng Li silently looks at Chu Zhen and they cook. He estimates in his heart that who died in the tribe should be in this house, and then these things will stay here.


    There are still some bowls and chopsticks, but only a few are sporadic, and there are gaps.


    It must be better. They have been divided up by the people in the tribe.


    She doesn''t do it and doesn''t eat it in the end.


    This is because Chu Zhen and Li Youxin made it by themselves, and they also used local cooking stoves. It''s very strange. The wild vegetables that were not delicious originally, they feel that after watering their own efforts, they be delicious.


    Chu Zhen looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "aren''t you hungry?"


    Meng Li: "not hungry, you eat."


    Li Youxin smiles and quiets down. It''s hard for her to speak.


    She teased Meng Li and said:"Don''t you look down on these wild vegetables?"


    Meng Li nced at the wild vegetables, but the color and fragrance were not at all. There was no other seasoning except salt in the house.


    So much so that there''s only salt in it.


    She nodded, "yes."


    Li Youxin


    I can''t answer that.


    I thought Tong An would be embarrassed to say that.


    But now I admit it, and I feel strange.


    What Tong An didn''t like was what they ate.


    Since the other side admits that they don''t like it, Chu Zhen and Li Youxin don''t want to ask Meng Li to eat any more.


    But the more you eat, the worse it tastes.


    It can be seen that psychological effect has a great influence.


    In the end, they didn''t finish either.


    In the evening, I got some water from the well by the side of the road, washed it and went to sleep.


    Only Meng Li and a wolf are awake. After a while, the wolf king opens the wooden bolt inside and goes out. Meng Li wants to sneak to the forbidden area.


    But now the strength of her body is not strong. If there is any beast attacking her, she may not be able to resist.


    Life may be threatened, which makes Meng Li hesitant.


    Especially now it''s night. I don''t know how to make a scene.


    And even at night, Meng Li saw that there were people in the tribe guarding the forbidden area.


    It''s a pity that the power of world space has been suppressed, and it''s a headache.


    But then she followed Chu Zhen and Li Youxin to go, she could not go down the well, the first Chu Zhen they would not allow.


    Second, she can''t trust them. When it''s time to go down the well, no one will pull her up. Isn''t it sad.


    How to climb out of such a deep well?


    But Meng Li is curious about that thing. It has the effect of doubling the power of super power, that is to say, it can make the talent break through to another level.


    In the world, it should be rare to break through the boundary of heaven''s suppression and prove this thing.


    After a while, the wolf king came back.


    Meng Li could feel the wolf king''s gaze, and her dangerous eyes had been locked on her. She sat up and stood opposite the wolf king''s four eyes. She said softly:


    "get out of here."


    Wolf king


    Looking at Meng Li already holding a knife, the wolf king looked at Meng Li with fear, then did not open his eyes.


    In fact, wolf king''s thinking is still an animal''s thinking. It may be that after he became a human, he gradually moved towards human.


    Otherwise, how can I fall in love with Li Youxin.


    £¬

 Chapter 989

    The next day, Meng Li was thinking about how to get to the so-called forbidden area, but she was very sad.


    But I didn''t think of a safe way.


    Although the body follows Chu Zhen and Li Youxin to stroll in the tribe, it is always absent-minded.


    The two of them aremitted tomunicating with the people of the tribe and understanding their living habits, customs and culture.


    Unfortunately, thenguage barrier makes them very tired.


    People in the tribe, whether they are women and children or men in their prime, seem to have the same temper.


    Then, looking at Chu Zhen, they didn''t understand, so they didn''t bother to say.


    And get rid of them.


    Chu Zhen said that he was very tired. Looking back at Meng Li quietly, he couldn''t help saying:


    "are you so uninterested here?"


    Meng Li: "interested."


    She won''te without interest.


    But her interest is in things under the old well.


    In the next few days, they either strolled around the tribe or around the nearby forest.


    Chuzhen finds it interesting to pick some strange fruits and some birds he has never seen before. Away from the mobile Inte and the hustle and bustle of the city, Chuzhen feels the unique tranquility of nature.


    It''s more interesting than going to scenic spots. After living for a few days, the people of the tribe didn''t do anything to them, which made him feel at ease.


    Wolf king goes out every night, the day before the plot goes to Gujing, that is, the day before the client dies.


    Li Youxin finds Chu Zhen again. They mutter that Meng Li suddenly appears behind them and pats Chu Zhen on the back.


    Chu Zhen was startled, and Meng Li said, "Why are you so guilty?"


    Chu Zhen took a breath and said:


    "No."


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Li looks at two people to ask a way.


    Li Youxin''s expression was very speechless. Chu Zhen thought of it and said: "Li Youxin said that he would go to a ce tomorrow, which is what he wants to go to."


    He looks at the wolf king.


    Li Youxin suddenly felt betrayed by Chu Zhen. She looked at Chu Zhen with silent condemnation in her eyes.


    Didn''t you promise her not to tell Tong an in advance?


    Chu Zhen said:


    "you should say it to an an an."


    Meng Li: "why didn''t you tell me before?"


    Chuzhen: "I''m mainly worried that if you don''t agree to go, you are not close to it all the time."


    "I want to take you directly."


    Meng Li gave a meaningful look at Li Youxin and said, "it''s OK. I agree to go."


    Chu Zhen smiles and says to Li Youxin:


    "you see, I told ANN that Ann would agree, but you are still worried."


    "She''s not that unreasonable."


    Li Youxin


    "In fact, you should put down some things and be good friends." Chuzhen said with emotion.


    Once upon a time, two people had a good rtionship. They were close and stuck together all day. But now?


    But Meng Li and Li Youxin did not give Chu Zhen a little response.


    There was no immediate hand in hand talk and tearful scenes.


    In the afternoon, I borrowed some tools from the tribe and set out the next day.


    as like as two peas, the guards who had been guarding the forbidden area had been informed of the situation and did not prevent them from entering. The scenes entered were exactly the same as those in the plot.


    Meng Li took the initiative to carry the water. When they asked for water, Meng Li said, "there is not much water. Let''s drink less."


    "Wait until you get to a ce to drink."


    Two people also bear down, wait until the ancient well, Chu real in thirsty, again put forward to let Meng Li take water, Meng Li said:


    "wait a minute."


    Chu Zhen? Is it that difficult to drink water? "


    Meng Li: "I''m doing it for everyone''s good. Can''t I drink this water secretly?"


    They have nothing to say.


    They all licked their dry lips.


    But the wolf king''s eyes showed anxiety, and Li Youxin could onlymand: "let''s cut down the grass."


    Chuzhen was obedient and began to work. He just cut down the grass near the wellhead. The area was small, so it didn''t take much trouble. He cut it quickly.


    When he came out of the well and looked inside with his head, a strange smell came to his face, mixed with the smell of decay.


    "Drink water."


    Meng Li finally let them drink this time.


    She handed a bottle to Chu Zhen and another bottle to Li Youxin. She marked the water bottle on her hand three times. When she saw that there was a mark on it, she decided.


    Chu Zhen was so thirsty that he drank a lot.Li Youxin wanted to be polite, but he was really thirsty and drank a lot.


    After drinking water, just like the story, the wolf king is put on the cover and put down slowly.


    But they don''t know something. Meng Li prepared some powder for a rainy day before he set out. Now he mixed it in their water.


    I didn''t give them a drink before, because I was worried that they were in aa.


    Now give them, also hope theya.


    The wolf king keeps going down, but Chu Zhen and Li Youxin are a little dizzy. Meng Li is also kind enough to help catch the rope.


    Chu Zhen shook his head hard, and his voice was a little hoarse: "what''s the matter?"


    "you feel wrong, too?"


    Chu Zhen nodded, and Meng Li said:


    "why am I so sleepy all of a sudden?"


    Three people expression surprised, this is what situation?


    Is it too tired?


    It just feels like the eyelids are fighting.


    Li Youxin wants to raise the wolf king to avoid idents.


    But the wolf king is already in the middle of it. He is getting closer and closer to what he wants, and he doesn''t want toe up.


    In its heart, it''s just tiredness caused by fatigue. Just stick to it.


    He''ll be up soon.


    Li Youxin is very helpless, biting his lips, tongue, let himself awake.


    But it didn''t have much effect. She couldn''t resist the medicine in her body.


    The first one fainted on the ground.


    Chu Zhen has been confused at this time, and has no response to Li Youxin''s sudden fall.


    His expression was numb, his thinking was paralyzed, and he couldn''t think much.


    In fact, Chu Zhen drinks more than Li Youxin, but his physical quality is better than Li Youxin.


    So I didn''t fall down for the first time.


    But with his eyelids slowly covered, he alsoy on the ground. At this time, the wolf king was going to the end. Meng Li suddenly lifted it up, and he was further away from the ground.


    The wolf king, who doesn''t know what''s going on, tries to let his body sink down, but the whole body is bound, so how can he resist this force.


    Meng Li thought in his heart, do you want to take the opportunity to chop the wolf king up, but want toe back on the way through the tribe, she chopped the wolf king, really doesn''t matter?


    After all, they have a different rtionship with wolf king.


    It seems that I can''t beat the whole tribe.


    Even if we get away with it, what if these people go out of the mountain to her house? so much trouble.


    Meng Li took the rope to think about the problem, let the wolf king not up or down.

 Chapter 990

    Meng Li finally thought about it and directly raised the wolf king.


    Wolf king felt his body rising, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    For the first time, he activelymunicated with Li Youxin in his consciousness, and Li Youxin did not respond to it.


    It makes wolf king a little square.


    Before the wolf king waspletely lifted up, Meng Li used his mental strength to gather a few invisible needles and pierced several acupoints of the wolf king''s body.


    Wolf king felt a stabbing pain, and then he lost consciousness.


    Meng Li, who is above the ancient well, is also very tired at the moment.


    It''s easier for mental power to condense intorge things, such as palms and barriers.


    But it''s a delicate and painstaking job to form a needle, to plunge into the rough and fleshy wolf king''s body, and to find the acupoints urately.


    She picked up the wolf king, cut off a piece of rope, tied the wolf king to the tree, and wrapped the remaining rope around her waist.


    A special knot was made to keep the rope from loosening.


    The other end of the rope was tied to a big tree near the ancient well by Meng Li.


    She took a towel from her bag and wrapped her palm up again for fear of injury. Then Meng Li went down the well.


    It''s very hard. If you want to control the speed of yournding, you have to loosen the rope on your waist bit by bit.


    Hand strength is the key, although there is a towel wrapped, but Meng Li feel pain.


    Shended slowly, and the smell in the old well was even worse. Meng Li regretted that he didn''t wear a mask, and he was fumigated.


    From time to time, she would release her mental energy and observe the situation above. If a person suddenly appeared on the top and cut off her rope, she would be finished.


    6018 looked at the host so hard, also sincerely sigh.


    This kind of person is not used to relying on others, thinking about everything by himself, but never thinking about whether there is something that can be used around him.


    Is it for farming and feeding Lingshi to feed that thing day by day just to feed it big and look good?


    He couldn''t help but remind him in a voice:


    "why do you work so hard? Why don''t you just ask it to take you down with a vine? "


    Meng Li is sweating, Leng for a while, it?


    Vines? It''s the Wisteria.


    If Meng Li had not grasped the rope with both hands, she would have had to pat her forehead.


    Why did you forget to ask.


    Meng Li gives orders to wenqingteng in his mind. It seems that his IQ has risen a little. Anyway, he doesn''t give orders repeatedly this time. Wenqingteng flies out of Meng Li''s wrist and goes to the bottom of the well.


    Then Meng Li felt that his waist was encircled by the vine.


    The vine pulls her down. In this way, Meng Li is a lot more rxed in the moment. He is just thinking, isn''t the wisteria powerful in the world?


    On second thought, she didn''t know how powerful the vines were. This kind of vines is the noumenon of the vines. It''s not difficult to be noumenon.


    And it''s not hard to catch her with a vine.


    With the help of wenqingteng, Meng Li will be on the ground for a while.


    It''s dark underneath. Meng Li closes his eyes. When he opens them again, his eyes pass a ray of green light. This is the gift of dream beast. He can see things at night without hindrance.


    There are also many animal bones on the ground. It''s a little damp and has rotten leaves. The smell of corruption is especially obvious on these leaves.


    There are even human bones. It seems that this well has cost a lot of lives.


    But I think it should have fallen in identally.


    There is no water, space is not big, Meng looked around, also did not find the so-called baby.


    Looking at the roots of the vines on the ground, Meng Li can''t help but reach out and touch them. The vines stretch out a small vine and scratch Meng Li''s palm.


    Meng LiXiao, the smallest state of wenqingteng has two leaves, but this increased state does not have a leaf.


    The whole body blood red vine.


    Meng Li silently endured the tickling of the vine, which made her feel slightly itchy.


    After scratching for a while, Wenqing took back the vine.


    Meng Li then released his mental strength and looked carefully. Atst, he found a purple bone under theyers of bones.


    Feeling is suffused with weak purple light, do not look closely also can not see.


    But it''s really unusual in this, so, this is the so-called baby?


    A bone?


    This is a bone about the length of a teenager''s little thumb. Meng Li feels that it''s a bird''s bone, so small, it''s a tibia.


    They are slightlyrger at both ends and smaller in the middle.


    Very sure.


    In the plot, it seems that the wolf king has been eaten, so if she wants to enhance her talent, she also has to eat it?


    And this bone lies in the belly of a wolf skeleton. Meng Li guesses that this wolf may be the ancestor of the wolf king, who once ate this.


    They didn''t digest it, and they left it for future generations to eat.Can we inherit things from generation to generation?


    She deliberately did not use the dream beast talent to look at the purple bone. In this way, it was an ordinary bone with strange color and dark purple. She could not feel its faint light.


    Meng Li put the purple bone away and held it in his hand. Meng Li could feel the unusual power inside.


    In order to prevent changes, we went directly to the system space, and carefully checked the following to make sure that there was nothing good missing.


    Meng Li just asked wenqingteng to send her up.


    There are all kinds of smells in it. It''s very ufortable. After smelling it for a long time, my head goes up.


    Wenqingteng is very considerate to Mengli a few more circles, the speed of upward delivery is also very appropriate, not too fast or too slow.


    Meng Li felt the vines as thick and thin as fingers. He was a little relieved.


    It''s useful again. It''s worth her effort.


    She got out of the well, and as soon as she fell to the ground, the vines of the wisteria quickly took back, and then returned to the state as fine as hair, and put them on Meng Li''s wrist.


    Meng Li takes a look at Chu Zhen and Li Youxin. They are still asleep.


    Looking at the wolf king again, if he knew that his bones had been robbed, he didn''t know how to copse.


    She could have killed the wolf king quietly, but thinking of the people in the tribe, she decided to put up with it for a while. She couldn''t get rid of it. There were many opportunities in the future.


    Meng Li untied the rope tied to the tree, untied a small rope on the wolf king, and found a secret ce to throw it away.


    The rope she used to go down the well was tied to the wolf king.


    Chu Zhen and Li Youxin didn''t measure the length of the rope. If a bar is missing, they won''t be found.


    Then what should she do?


    She tied up the wolf king with a rope again, then put down the well, but one end was wrapped around the protruding wellhead, and grasped it with her own hand.


    The trapped wolf king was very ufortable, so he was the first to wake up. He made a wolf cry, because in the well, there was a big echo.


    The sound is also loud.


    Wolf king''s call has never stopped, it is now particrly square.


    I can''t move.


    The power of Chuzhen''s body was slowly dissipating, and soon he was awakened.

 Chapter 991

    He turned his head to look at Tong An''an, who caught the rope in his hand and wound it around his palm for many times.


    It ended up on her arm.


    Because the rope has been taut, so Tong An''s hand has been strangled.


    The rope was still wrapped around the wellhead, and Tong''an seemed to be asleep, but her slight frown showed that she was very ufortable.


    The wolf''s cry came from the well. Chu Zhen was sure that it was the wolf''s cry.


    Just listening to this sound, Chu Zhen felt that his back was cold.


    There was a strange guess in his mind. It


    Is it a wolf?


    Look at Li Youxin, also lying on the ground, feeling a little dizzy, he struggled to get up, put on sleep Meng Li to wake up.


    Meng Li opened her eyes, her eyes seemed very confused, she asked:


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    "My hand, why don''t you feel it?"


    Chu Zhen quickly unties the rope around Meng Li''s hand. He pulls the rope hard to stop it from sliding and says to Meng Li:


    "go and wake her up first."


    It refers to Li Youxin. Meng Li nods and wakes Li Youxin up.


    The confusion in Li Youxin''s eyes is true, and her voice is also very confused:


    "how did I fall asleep?"


    Then all of a sudden the memory before thea poured into her mind, which made her suddenly nervous.


    What about it?


    It''s going to be okay.


    She rushed to the well head for the first time, and even ignored the wolf''s cry. Seeing that the rope was still there, she lifted the weight of the rope and sat down beside the well.


    As if she remembered something, she said to Chu Zhen:


    "let''s get it out."


    Chu Zhen nodded. In fact, his scalp was numb. Didn''t Li Youxin feel the sound inside? Was it the wolf''s cry?


    And inside, it should be the only one, right?


    Three people work together to lift the wolf king up.


    Chu Zhen asked Meng Li in this gap:


    "are you thest one in aa?"


    Meng Li gave an exnation ording to the scene she arranged:


    "I see you both fainted, and at the same time, I feel that I can''t hold on to it, so I lifted it up with great effort, and then put the rope around the wellhead for several times, and tied it to my hand, so that it won''t suddenly fall down and have an ident."


    Li Youxin looks at Meng Li by ident, but she doesn''t expect to do so.


    I don''t know why, she always felt that this kind action was not made by Tong An''an.


    Chu Zhen didn''t praise Meng Li at all.


    But he said with a scared face:


    "how can you do this? In case of any ident, what should you do if you are dragged down?"


    "Silly."


    Meng Li sipped his mouth and said:


    "there was no way at that time."


    "If you can''t help it, you''re going to lose your life because of it?" Chu Zhen asked Meng Li anxiously.


    I don''t agree with her very much. It''s very risky.


    Chuzhen didn''t rmend taking such a big risk for a dog.


    A person''s life and a dog''s life are of course important.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Li Youxin was very ufortable.


    It''s all life. What''s life lost because of it?


    Is Tong An''s life so noble? Besides, it must be OK to do so.


    And isn''t it safe now?


    I don''t know what Chu Zhen is making a mountain out of a molehill.


    And speak such words and despise it.


    In fact, it is simr to human, she has met the most intelligent animal.


    Many people are not as smart as it is.


    I''m not happy, but Li Youxin didn''t say anything. This is not the time to argue about this.


    As soon as the wolf king came up and fell to the ground, he bared his teeth to the three before he untied the rope.


    There was a whimper in his mouth.


    His eyes were very fierce, and Li Youxin was a little scared.


    Wolf king is really angry, who was hanged so long not angry?


    But he didn''t know what the situation was. In wolf king''s memory, he didn''t go up. He thought he was hanging in it all the time.


    Chu Zhen silently picks up the sickle from the ground and winks at Meng Li. Meng Li picks up his own sword.


    They are very alert, but this kind of alert hurt li Youxin''s heart.


    Guard against it, just like guard against her.


    Chu Zhen winks at Li Youxin and asks Li Youxin toe over, but Li Youxin doesn''te over. He looks at Chu Zhen and Meng Li with a touch of indifference in their eyes.


    Then he looked at the wolf king. In his eyes, he was full of courage and approached the wolf king slowly.


    In the consciousness of crazymunication with wolf king, wolf king at the beginning did not pay attention to Li Youxin, just to Li Youxin convey a very angry mood.Despite her fear, Li Youxin still summoned up the courage to approach the wolf king.


    She always believed that she was special in wolf king''s heart, and no one could match her.


    It only recognizes her, and it always recognizes her.


    Wolf king is different to Li Youxin in the end. He no longer grins, butmunicates with Li Youxin in consciousness.


    Ask what''s going on.


    Li Youxin only said that she was very sleepy, very sorry, could not endure, it was her fault, attitude is very sincere humble.


    Wolf king subconsciously med Li Youxin, but he didn''t me Li Youxin any more when he thought he was in aa.


    He didn''t want to. He didn''t even get to the bottom of the well.


    Almost ordered Li Youxin to let him go down the well again. Li Youxin was wronged, but agreed without hesitation.


    He said to Chu Zhen:


    "let''s put it down again."


    Chu Zhen''s expression was very strange. He said:


    "don''t you think its cry is like a wolf?"


    Li Youxin What''s the matter? "


    She knew he was a wolf.


    Chu Zhen looked at Li Youxin in amazement:


    "so you know it''s a wolf?"


    Wolf king looking at Chu really, originally in a bad mood, now actually here to discuss him?


    The angry wolf king''s back hair is erect, his lips are wrinkled, his front teeth are exposed, and his tail is t. Chuzhen confirms again that this posture is the wolf.


    But what''s wrong with this look?


    Is it a wolf dog?


    In the face of Chu Zhen''s questioning, Li Youxin sipped her lips and said:


    "I only know it recently."


    Chuzhen suddenly felt creepy, you know, he also slept with the wolf for several days, these days are almost day and night together.


    Wolves are extremely wild and can harm human beings.


    So that day, the wolf went to smell Tong An''an in the middle of the night. What was he doing?


    He was afraid when he thought about it. If an an didn''t have that knife to defend himself at that time, would something have happened now.


    Seeing that Chu Zhen''s expression was not good-looking and with deep fear, Li Youxin apologized:


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have kept it from you, but I''m afraid that you will know it."


    Chu Zhen swallowed a mouthful of water and said:


    "so now..."


    Do you want to continue to get along with this wolf?


    Wolf''s nature is hard to teach, and cruel, feel together, is holding their own small life joke.


    He took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li lowered his head to see his injured Le scar.


    The acting is so real that I have to endure some pain.

 Chapter 992

    Li Youxin''s expression is very hurt:


    "why should we be biased against it?"


    Chuzhen


    It''s not prejudice, it''s not prejudice.


    It''s just fear.


    "Please."


    Li Youxin''s expression is about to cry, and she looks at Chu Zhen and Meng Li with pleading eyes.


    I really don''t have the strength to put it down. It''s very heavy.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    It''s not that she helps others. It''s just that she let the wolf die and go back quickly. Don''t linger until dark. It''s very inconvenient to go back at that time.


    Chu Zhen''s expression is speechless. These are the two big hearted girls.


    Now that Tong An has agreed, if he tries every means to obstruct it, it seems that he is too counsellor.


    Li Youxin is happy. She goes to appease the wolf king. Chu Zhen is on special alert to the wolf king all the time. She also looks at Li Youxin nervously.


    I didn''t know it was a wolf before, so I didn''t worry about Li Youxin being hurt. Now I know. Although Li Youxin wasn''t hurt before, I''m also worried.


    He has a sense of responsibility in his heart. When hees out with two girls, he has to protect them. If anything happens, he will me himself.


    Especially now the wolf''s state is anger. When the wolf is angry, it is easy to attack people.


    Wolf king didn''t need to be pacified. He was also anxious to go down the well.


    The three of them worked together to get the wolf king down the well. The wolf king turned the bottom upside down, but they didn''t find anything in the legend.


    This is a fatal blow to wolf king. Why?


    He broke away from the wolves, waded through mountains and rivers, and worked hard to find this.


    But what about things?


    He raised his head at the bottom of the well and made a cry, which sounded a little sad.


    But can''t find it? What can we do?


    And why did you faint before?


    At the moment, it''s not true to human intelligence.


    I can''t understand the reason at all.


    He wailed for a long time in the bottom, and then looked for the bottom very seriously, but in vain, he waspletely disheartened.


    But at the same time, anger is at its peak.


    He bit the rope with his teeth and tugged it a few times to show that he wanted to go up.


    Li Youxin knows the meaning of the wolf king very well, and immediately calls Chu Zhen and Meng Li to pull the wolf king up. Although Meng Li is holding the rope in his hand, the knife is not put down.


    The wolf king is very angry. She should be more on guard.


    As soon as the wolf king came up, he was really angry, but he didn''t show his teeth. Li Youxin looked at the wolf king expectantly, wondering if he had found what he wanted?


    She went up to the wolf king and untied the rope tied to him. As soon as she untied it, he immediately looked up at the sky and roared, and then looked at Meng Li with cold eyes.


    He''s upset and needs to vent.


    This man is the one he hates the most.


    There''s something he doesn''t like the most about him.


    He jumped to Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He used the back of the knife to pat the wolf king to the ground.


    Chuzhen was so frightened that he didn''t even have time to respond. Fortunately, An''an protected himself, otherwise


    But now ANN is really tough.


    He quickly stretched out his hand to pull Meng Li back and protect him. Meng Li was held by Chu Zhen and said, "let go, get in the way."


    As soon as she threw Chu Zhen away, the wolf king was unwilling to ept defeat. He got up again and threw himself at Meng Li. Meng Li sneered: e again, chop your head again."


    She no longer uses the back of the knife, but directly points the de at the wolf king. As long as the wolf king dares toe over, it must be the de.


    Li Youxin was scared, and his voice was extremely sharp:


    "No."


    The wolf king looked at Meng Li''s de, shining cold in the sun. He wanted to rush to it, but he turned a corner and staggered Meng Li.


    Fall on the ground next to, and around a circle, around the side of Li Youxin.


    Be honest.


    The instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages is also disyed incisively and vividly in wolf king.


    When the wolf, meet more ruthless than it, and have the strength to crush it, it has to be soft.


    Meng Li''s expression is cold. What about anger?


    "Go back." Meng Li said.


    Chu Zhen swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was so fierce that he restrained a wolf.


    For the first time, his girlfriend is really handsome.


    He organized anguage in his heart and said to Li Youxin:


    "can you hook him up?"


    Li Youxin looked at Chu Zhen iprehensively:


    "are you afraid of it, too? I told you it won''t hurt. "


    Chu Zhen is a little fidgety. How can he tell Li Youxin that he won''t listen.So stubborn, even regardless of their own safety, but also to take care of the safety of others.


    Even if it is a dog, even if the people in the samepany are afraid, the owner has to put it on, not to mention it is a wolf.


    "It won''t hurt? Didn''t you attack Ann just now? "


    Chuzhen''s tone is not very good. He stares at Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin choked. She didn''t know how to say it.


    There must be a reason to attack Tong An''an. Who let Tong An beat it before.


    Wolf is this kind of character, revenge, it is difficult to let a wolf revenge?


    And she believes that it can''t hurt people''s lives. It''s not as serious as Chuzhen thought. For the first time, she found that this man was actually very counsellor.


    Chuzhen: "don''t you really put it on?"


    "Set yourself up." Li Youxin said angrily.


    Chuzhen


    He can catch it. Do you need to be afraid of it?


    He had already seen that only Li Youxin was close to the wolf.


    To be honest, I didn''t feel that Li Youxin was such a cold-blooded person before.


    Yes, in Chu Zhe''s heart, Li Youxin is cold-blooded, because he saw that when the wolf king attacked Tong An''an just now, Li Youxin''s face was just surprised for a moment.


    There is no other action, not even the intention to stop.


    He also felt that in Li Youxin''s heart, this wolf is more important than human beings.


    Anyan is her best friend no matter what. Even though there are some contradictions during this period, it is not so.


    And they don''t care about other people''s feelings and their safety at all.


    Is it not as good as this wolf in Li Youxin''s heart?


    After a moment of silence, Chu Zhen smoothed his feelings in his heart and said to Li Youxin:


    "well, you go ahead and I will keep a distance from you."


    Li Youxin''s expression is faint and painful. Do they all want to stay away from themselves?


    She nodded in tears.


    The pretty face is pitiful, but Meng Li and Chu Zhen have no feelings.


    Li Youxinmunicates with the wolf king in his consciousness. Although the wolf king is not reconciled and looks at Meng Li with sinister eyes, he also feels that the strength of this woman''s body is surprisinglyrge.


    It''s unusual.


    Is it power or power?


    But it''s clearly a curse superpower. You can''t have two superpowers alone.


    It''s not impossible


    It seems that what he is doing now can only be tolerated for a while. He calmed down a little just now, and now he is much better.


    He''s going back to the tribe to ask.

 Chapter 993

    Wolf king followed Li Youxin to the front. They walked 20 or 30 meters ahead. Chu Zhen said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go too."


    After such a long distance, if the wolf suddenly turns back to attack people, it will have time to react.


    Meng Li nods. Chu Zhen tidies up everything on the ground and follows him.


    They were silent on the way. Chu Zhen looked at Meng Li and said:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li: "what to do?"


    Chuzhen: "this wolf, do you want to take it back to the pet shop?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "isn''t Li Youxin rare? Let her take it. "


    "Usually silent, really did not find that it is a wolf." Chu Zhen sighed.


    "But if you give it to Li Youxin, don''t you worry about something?" Chu Zhen asked again.


    He doesn''t suggest that any one should be provided for. He should call the relevant departments and let them deal with this.


    Looking at Li Youxin''s back, Meng Li said:


    "if you don''t support her, something will happen."


    If you don''t give it to her, doesn''t Li Youxine to disturb her or pet shop every day?


    Chuzhen didn''t speak. He felt a headache.


    He wanted to go back. He didn''t want to live with the wolf at all. As long as he thought that he had slept with the wolf so many nights, he was in a cold sweat.


    There is Li Youxin leading the way ahead. They just need to follow.


    Wolf king looked back from time to time and saw Meng Li''s calm eyes. He was frustrated.


    What it wants to see is the fear of human eyes. Only when human beings have this kind of eyes, it has a greater possibility to defeat human beings.


    It''s called psychological tactics in the human world.


    When people feel fear psychologically, they lose a lot. Now it seems that they lose. They are afraid of the human.


    At sunset, they returned to the tribe. As soon as the wolf king entered the tribe, he disappeared.


    Li Youxin didn''t stop wolf king. She knew on the way that he didn''t find what he wanted.


    In other words, their trip was almost for nothing.


    She could feel its anger, its sorrow, but she could do nothing.


    Meng Li and Chu Zhen go back to the room first. Li Youxin is probably waiting for the wolf king toe back together.


    Chu Zhen thought about it and said:


    "I''ll go to the man again and say, I think we should ask for another room."


    "I''m afraid it will attack you again."


    Chu really in the mind still calcte have a point, know wolf king to Meng Li full of malice.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s up to you."


    Chu Zhen has a headache, he said:


    "don''t look like you don''t care. Do you think wolves don''t have the ability to kill people?"


    Meng Li looks at Chu Zhen, Chu Zhen.


    He is not a viin, even a good man.


    From before the wolf king attacked her, Chu Zhenming was afraid of the wolf, but he bravely stood up to protect her.


    But in the emotional processing, the processing is not very good, will hurt others.


    As long as you''re emotionally away from this person, there''s no problem.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, Chu Zhen carried his bag to find the barefoot man before.


    How to say, let''s spend today first.


    He knocked on the door of the barefoot man''s room, and then put his bag on the table for half a day, to the effect that he wanted a room, and the things in it were just for the barefoot man to choose.


    The barefoot man thought for a while and began to open his bag and pick it up.


    In the end, what kind of things can a man choose?


    Don''t look at people staying in the Mountain Tribe, but it''s amazing to know what''s worth in the bag.


    Find a room for Chu Zhen. Chu Zhen happily goes back to tell Meng Li.


    "Let''s go and live together."


    Chu really uneasily asked, afraid of Meng Li do not agree.


    He also quickly raised his hand to promise:


    "please rest assured that I will never do anything else."


    Meng Li looks at Chu Zhen without expression and nods.


    It''s the room that Chu Zhen wants toe to. It''s not suitable not to let him live.


    She doesn''t care. She doesn''t sleep at night anyway.


    As soon as they packed up their things, Li Youxin took wolf king into the room and asked in surprise:


    "are you going?"


    Chu was very embarrassed, he said:


    "just to stay in another room for one night."


    "You two are united to repel me, aren''t you?" Li Youxin''s face was injured.


    It''s hard for herpanion to stay away from her.


    Chu Zhen has a big head. He thinks Li Youxin just doesn''t understand others. How did he think Li Youxin was understanding before?


    He said in a heavy voice"We don''t exclude you, but it will hurt people!"


    Li Youxin insisted: "it won''t hurt people."


    "It''s not that it doesn''t have wisdom. How can it hurt people for no reason? If it hurts people, it must be for a reason."


    Chu Zhen felt that he couldn''t tell Li Youxin clearly. He said:


    "sorry, I dare not use the safety of both of us to confirm whether it will hurt people."


    Li Youxin looks down:


    "so you insist on moving?"


    Chu Zhen was silent for a few seconds:


    "yes."


    Li Youxin waved his hand weakly:


    "if you want to leave, you don''t care about me anyway."


    Chuzhen


    He turned his head and said, "why don''t you put it in this room alone and let the three of us sleep in another room?"


    Li Youxin looks at Chu Zhen strangely:


    "do you want me to abandon it?"


    Chu Zhen''s face is full of words. What''s the logic.


    Don''t youin that they don''t care about her?


    Let her go to another room for her safety, she said.


    It''s unreasonable.


    He said, "OK, you don''t think I said it."


    Chuzhen was a little angry and took the lead with his own things. When he left, he deliberately bypassed the wolf king and kept a distance from him.


    Li Youxin looks at Meng Li, who is also ready to leave behind Chu Zhen. He stops Meng Li and hesitates for a moment, saying: "in fact, you don''t have to be afraid of him. He attacks you mainly because you hurt him before."


    "You just have to apologize to it and it will be OK."


    Meng Li looked at Li Youxin with the eyes of the mentally retarded, and said indifferently:


    "you can see from that eye that I am afraid of it?"


    Li Youxin was puzzled and asked:


    "I''m not afraid why you want to move away."


    Meng Li said directly, "because I don''t want to get along with you."


    "Gone." Meng Li left the room.


    Seeing that Meng Li and Chu Zhen had gone, Li Youxin felt powerless and lost. She touched the wolf king''s back, sucked her nose and said:


    "it''s good to have you with me."


    Wolf king is upset at the moment and doesn''t pay any attention to Li Youxin.


    After all, it has no love for Li Youxin at all and has not evolved here.


    In his mind, Li Youxin is at most semi recognized.


    People in the tribe said that they didn''t know what was going on. Wolf king still trusted them, but now there is nothing.


    He is eager to be a human being. The werewolf has been hunted by human beings for many times. Only when he bes a human being, his intelligence and ability will be improved significantly.


    To protect the wolves.

 Chapter 994

    Meng Li and Chu Zhen are in the same room. Chu Zhen takes the initiative to leave Meng Li far away.


    In the evening, I went to discuss with Meng Li when to leave. Meng Li said, "all right."


    She''s got it anyway.


    Chu Zhen gets up the next day and asks Li Youxin, but Li Youxin doesn''t mean to leave.


    Meng Li knew that it was the wolf king who didn''t want to go.


    Chu Zhen has a big head, but he can''t leave Li Youxin first.


    Li Youxin asked them to walk around with him, actually helping the wolf king to find something. Chu Zhen didn''t want to go, but he was afraid of Li Youxin''s ident. He asked Meng Li:


    "are you going?"


    Meng Li: "no, it''s hot."


    Chu zhenmianlu was embarrassed. He pulled Meng Li aside and said:


    "then I''ll apany her? Don''t be angry. We juste out together. We can''t ignore her safety. "


    He always thinks that all the people in the tribe arew blind, and Li Youxin is beautiful. If he has a bad heart, it will be troublesome to see Li Youxin alone.


    Meng Li understood that Chu was really worried and said, "isn''t it there to protect people?"


    "What can it expect?" Chu Zhen has no hope for wolf king.


    Meng Li is a little irritable. There''s nothing good about staying here. She goes to Li Youxin and says:


    "are you really not going?"


    "If you don''t go first, we''ll go."


    Li Youxin pursed her lips, looked at Meng Li, and finally said:


    "do you have to be so cruel to me?"


    Meng Lidu was angry andughed by Li Youxin. Is he always morally kidnapped?


    "It''s not that we don''t take you back, but if you don''t go, you drag us on," she said


    "Why are we waiting for you?"


    Li Youxin choked, and Meng Li said:


    "to tell you the truth, you are the best at criticizing others. People don''t wait for you. You say they are cruel. Don''t you think you are the most cruel? Ask others to wait for you against their will? "


    Li Youxin was speechless, so she softened down and said:


    "in this way, would you like to wait for me for another three days?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, three dayster, if you don''t go, I''ll go."


    "If you want to wait for her, I''ll go too." She looked back at Chuzhen.


    Then Meng Li practiced in his room for three days. There was more aura in the deep mountain.


    Li Youxin, apanied by Chu Zhen, took the wolf king to look for all kinds of food nearby.


    Wolf king didn''t give up.


    But after three days of hard work, I couldn''t find it.


    Although Chuzhen apanied the whole journey, there was some impatience between his eyebrows. After all, he was tired and hot, and he had to keep a distance from the wolf all the time.


    I dare not approach.


    I don''t know what to do.


    As soon as three days arrived, Meng Li and Chu Zhen packed up.


    Chuzhen hesitated a little, and he said:


    "I think she is still a little reluctant to leave. Don''t we just force her to pack up and wait for her like this?"


    Meng Li folded the towel with his head down and said, "I''ve said that no matter you go or not, I have to go."


    Chu Zhen sighed.


    Two people clean up, to Li Youxin''s room, because the wolf king is not reconciled, Li Youxin still does not want to go, pathetically asked if it can be two dayste.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He turned away in silence.


    Seeing this, Chu Zhen quickly grabbed Meng Li and said, "discuss."


    He is also very upset with Li Youxin now, but he really can''t ignore it.


    Meng Li threw Chu Zhen away and said, "no discussion."


    She left.


    Li Youxin Leng, how gas so big, said to go.


    Before the dilemma, Chu Zhen said to Li Youxin: "sorry, she''s my girlfriend."


    With that, he turned to chase Meng Li.


    Li Youxin was so flustered that she quickly picked up her clothes and ran after them.


    Do you want to leave her alone in this tribe?


    She doesn''t want it.


    When the wolf king left, the people of the tribe also looked strange and didn''t say hello?


    Chu Zhen caught up with Meng Li and gasped: "wait for me, what are you doing?"


    Meng Li released his mental strength and watched Li Youxin catch up with him, saying:


    "take a break, she shoulde."


    Chuzhen: "are you so sure?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. After a while, Li Youxin caught up with him. He looked at Meng Li and Chu Zhen bitterly, but just said, "let''s go."


    Chu Zhen let Li Youxin go ahead.


    This makes Li Youxin feel hurt again.


    The atmosphere was not good at all, but after a day and a half of trekking, I managed to get to the car.With a wolf in a narrow space, Chu Zhen only felt numb scalp, heart pressure mountain, he had to drive.


    My heart is tired.


    Meng Li has been holding the big knife and said to Chu Zhen:


    "drive well and don''t think much."


    "If you dare to provoke us, I''ll cut it off."


    Meng Li looked back at the wolf king coldly.


    Li Youxin is also angry, she said:


    "why do you chop it?"


    Meng Li: "do you think it''s yours?"


    Li Youxin has now taken it as her own. When Meng Li said that, she remembered that it was brought out of the pet shop.


    She held back what she said.


    Chuzhen drove to his home city. It was really an unpleasant trip, mainly because everyone was not happy.


    In the middle of the stay, Li Youxin and wolf king stay in a hotel, and Chuzhen and Mengli stay in a hotel.


    Even on the way to eat, Chu Zhen tried to choose the roadside stall to eat, for fear that the wolf suddenly went crazy in the restaurant, the scene could not be controlled.


    Hurt someone by mistake.


    Fortunately, wolf king didn''t go crazy and got home safely.


    Chu Zhen drives the car to the door of the pet shop. Meng Li has long asked Tong''s mother to find a cage and wait by the side of the road.


    As soon as he stopped, Li Youxin recognized that the cage was the one that had been installed before.


    Looking at Meng Li iprehensibly:


    "you don''t like it, why do you take it away?"


    Meng Li: "lest it harm people."


    "I want to adopt it. Don''t take it away and bully it." Li Youxin said in a hurry.


    She felt that she could not protect it, and now Chu Zhen would not help her. She was a weak person.


    There are three of them.


    Meng Li: "he ate a lot in the pet shop."


    Li Youxin felt that she really saw through Tong An''s true face and sneered: "don''t you just want money? I''ll give it to you


    They are men of character.


    Meng Li: "yes, ording to the daily food cost of 50 yuan, it also stayed here for a month, as well as medical expenses."


    "Here''s three thousand. You''re satisfied." Li Youxin''s bright eyes stare at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    "After the money is transferred, it''s yours."


    Li Youxin angrily transferred the money to Meng Li. The money was still given by her family to travel. She didn''t spend much along the way.


    Otherwise, there is no money to give now.


    Meng Li gets out of the car, leaving Li Youxin and the wolf king and Chu Zhen in the car. He wanted to solve the wolf king on the way, but he wanted to let Li Youxin get along with the wolf king.


    I wonder if wolf king is willing to be someone else''s pet?

 Chapter 995

    "Take her home." Meng Li said to Chu Zhen.


    Chuzhen Good


    Why leave him alone to face the wolf?


    When the car left, Meng Li gave the money to Tong''s mother, who was surprised and said, "did you sell that dog?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "yes, I''ve got the money back."


    Tong''s mother looked at Meng Li and said, "I feel you''ve turned ck."


    Meng Li looked at the sky and said:


    "Mom, you must feel wrong. I''ll just go back and take a bath."


    The main journey was tiring, and there was no look on his face.


    The whole person doesn''t look fresh.


    Sweaty.


    "You What can I do with a knife? " Mother Tong asked.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "it''s used to beat dogs."


    Mother Tong shrugs, OK.


    Meng Dong''s mother asked him when he was away from taking a bath.


    The sound of the water was loud, and Meng Li felt that he was hoarse.


    Tong''s mother also took Meng away to eat hot pot, and Tong''s father also went.


    The two people repeatedly asked about the details of going out this time, why the phone couldn''t get through and so on.


    Tong''s father also reproached Meng Li and said:


    "if I can''t get through to you, your mother can''t sleep."


    Meng Li describes the scene of the tribe to mother Tong.


    Two people are very surprised, this is where, how dare so big?


    The three children are weak. If the people in the tribe want to do something, can they resist?


    The more she thought about it, the more scared she was. The result of her fear was that she twisted her arm several times in Meng Li''s thigh.


    Leave a red mark.


    Meng Li


    Why did she say that?


    After that, Meng Li paid attention to the life of Li Youxin and wolf king. In fact, it''s very convenient. Li Youxin doesn''t live too far away. Within the scope of her spiritual power, she can peep with her spiritual power.


    Li Youxin''s family didn''t like this kind of bigger dog, and they have been persuading Li Youxin to send the wolf king away.


    Li Youxin''s mother is most afraid of this kind of behavior. It''s like sitting on pins and needles watching wolf king at home.


    But Li Youxin doesn''t understand the mentality of people who are afraid of dogs. She thinks there is nothing to be afraid of.


    In the face of her daughter''s iprehension, mother Li feels that she is going to be angry. This feeling is really ufortable. For the sake of a dog, her daughter ignores her feelings at all.


    Every day in front of Li Youxin said to send the dog away.


    But Li Youxin doesn''t want to. He eats, drinks and sleeps together.


    Stick together all day.


    Wolf king also doesn''t like Li Youxin''s family, because they all look at him with disgust.


    So for those who don''t like him, why should he look good.


    The family couldn''t get used to it any more, especially when they looked at the wolf king''s unruly eyes.


    I eat more every day. I only eat meat for several jin, which is about the same as raising a child.


    It''s better to have a child. The child will make them happy and have emotional sustenance.


    While Li Youxin is away, Li Youxin''s family has found someone to sell the wolf king.


    This is very funny. Can others touch wolf king?


    He bit Li Youxin''s family and the man who wanted to take wolf king away.


    But wolf king also knows that things can''t be serious, and he doesn''t bite people too hard.


    Just bitten, we have to team up to get the vine, not to mention the medical expenses, which are borne by Li Youxin''s family.


    It''s a lot of money. After all, there are several people.


    Li Youxin was scolded bloody.


    Looking at his family has also been bitten, although I know it is wrong family, nothing to provoke it why?


    But she couldn''t help saying a few words about wolf king.


    How can you hurt my family.


    Li Youxin thought of the four words "wild is hard to tame". Can she really touch it with her heart and tame it?


    There was self doubt.


    Wolf king can be angry, this is the first time Li Youxin said he, what''s wrong with him, he endured and endured, just to protect himself.


    I''m so angry that I have to run away from home.


    Li Youxin found that the wolf king ran away from home, and went out in a panic to find the wolf king.


    Wolf king walked around outside and returned to Li Youxin''s house.


    But sitting at the door, I hesitated. Isn''t it a shame to go back now?


    Meng Li in the corridor, directly with the spirit of the needle into the various points of the wolf king, the wolf king fainted, and then with the spirit of the knife, sharp and invisible.


    Cut the wolf king''s throat.Blood is everywhere.


    The wolf king died quietly. When Li Youxin searched all over the neighborhood, he couldn''t find the wolf king. When he came home exhausted, he saw the wolf king lying in a pool of blood.


    Li Youxin was in great pain. She didn''t care about the wolf king''s blood. She held his stiff body in her arms and cried bitterly.


    Why?


    She still didn''t protect it.


    Who killed it?


    Li Meng, who disguised herself as a child, didn''t find anyone in the neighborhood before she left.


    Unable to find the killer, Li Youxin buried the wolf king and fell into deep pain and remorse.


    If she doesn''t talk about it, it won''t run away from home or be killed.


    If it were a human, it would be nice. If it was a human, the police would investigate it and help him find out the murderer.


    No, if it''s human, no one dares to move it. It will protect itself better and


    Protect her


    Chu Zhen also got the news that the wolf king was dead. He was inexplicably relieved.


    I feel too relieved and cruel.


    Li Youxin needs to beforted by Chu Zhen, but Chu Zhen is really bad at Li Youxin''s senses now, and doesn''tfort her much.


    He made an appointment with Meng to go to the cinema.


    Meng Li said he would not go to the cinema, so he went for a walk in the park.


    Chuzhen agreed.


    In the park, there are horses, alpacas and other animals. Besides, there are vegetable leaves for people to buy and feed them.


    Meng Li bought a little and silently fed the animals. He thought of the horse on thest ne and was raisedter.


    "The pet Li Youxin died. Did she tell you?" Chu Zhen asked.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "No."


    I don''t think she knows.


    After all


    She did it.


    Killing the wolf king at that time also didn''t want the wolf king to harm others, because after the wolf king''s bite, I was worried that others would suffer in the future.


    At the same time, it is also a little bit of revenge mentality, which makes Li Youxin unhappy.


    In the hands of Li Youxin, wolf king died, Li Youxin me pain, if it is in the pet shop results wolf king, Li Youxin designated to make trouble.


    At that time, it spread that their pet shop deliberately poisoned, abused and killed animals.


    It has a big impact on the business in the store.


    Chu Zhen pursed her lips and asked:


    "what do you think?"


    Meng Liughs and says:


    "isn''t there a disaster missing?"


    Chuzhen didn''t say anything. It was tacit.

 Chapter 996

    He felt that he should not live in the human world, let alone be raised by human beings, and that something would happen sooner orter.


    I don''t know who I''ve offended. I''ve killed it.


    Can''t help thinking, is wolf so easy to kill?


    The man who killed the wolf was so fierce and fierce.


    Meng Li finished feeding the leaves in his hand, pped his hands, changed a ce where there were few people, and said to Chu Zhen:


    "let''s break up."


    Chu Zhen Leng: "what?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t think we are suitable. Let''s break up."


    Chuzhen''s expression crossed a touch of pain, and he said:


    "why? Do you still mind about Li Youxin? "


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Chu Zhen is facing Meng Li in a serious and sincere tone:


    "I must be on your side. If you don''t let me get along with her, we won''t get along with each other."


    "Because I also feel that Li Youxin''s Three Outlooks do not agree with us."


    It''s very tired to be friends with people who don''t agree with each other.


    Different aspirations and different ways.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "there is a reason for this, but what I want to tell you is that I understand some things from this matter, mainly that we are not suitable."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ll change it. " Chuzhen doesn''t want to break up.


    He still likes Tong An, especially he doesn''t know why. Now Tong An is more attractive to him than before.


    The dress is more suitable for her, and the cleaning is more neat.


    She felt more magnanimous and seemed to have a temper, but in fact, she didn''t seem to care about who she was or really angry about who she was.


    Meng Li: "don''t change, really, in fact you are very good, just not for me."


    The client''s feeling to Chu Zhen is veryplicated, but no matter what feeling, they can''t continue to be together.


    There is a barrier in my heart, I can''t get through it.


    Chu Zhen''s face was full of pleading:


    "no, please, give me another chance."


    Meng Li looked at Chu Zhen indifferently:


    "I just want to inform you that I am determined to break up. I hope you don''t disturb my life."


    Chuzhen eyes full of pain: "why so determined."


    Meng Li: "it''s good to get together and disperse, isn''t it?"


    Chuzhen choked a little:


    "I don''t want to lose you."


    Meng Li''s expression was not touched. She left a sentence:


    "we are not lovers now."


    Then he left.


    Chu Zhen Leng in situ, want to chase, but see her indifferent eyes, he stopped.


    No courage to step forward.


    In the next few days, Chu Zhen kept in touch with Meng Li, hoping that Meng Li would change his mind and say a lot, but Meng Li ignored him.


    Chu Zhen tossed about for a few days, but also stopped.


    Before the summer vacation was over, Meng Li returned to the system space.


    To fulfill Tong An''s wish: revenge on wolf king and stay away from Chu Zhen and Li Youxin.


    85 points, 44000 points, 410 points, 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 138900


    boundary power: 12365


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    Meng Li absorbed 6 points of soul power, and 6018 told Meng Li: "before, the client saw that she could trade with talent, but she wanted to trade with curse talent."


    "But I refuse."


    Meng Li hum:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "The power is too weak. It''s useless to hold it."


    "Don''t you curse people for falling and tripping?"


    Meng Li Oh, I don''t care very much.


    "And unlike the natural power of spirit beast, they mainly rely on their talent to survive. Their talent can be strengthened ording to their own strength. They can also be strengthened on you."


    "But this time, the talent of the client is so weak that there is no possibility to strengthen it." 6018 give Meng Li a detailed exnation.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    "Let me see the life of the client when he goes back."


    I don''t want to sleep. Let''s see.


    I don''t know where the client''s rating of 85 is unsatisfactory.


    Meng Li guesses that there are two possibilities. One is that she goes through the plot in order to get the bone, which is equivalent to dying the client''s time.It''s a little selfish of her, but in fact, she also has a consideration. If she saw the wolf king for the first time, she would chop the wolf king. This process is too fast.


    Perhaps the client will be very depressed and pay his own soul, just ask someone to chop it?


    I may hold my breath in my heart.


    If she were, maybe she would be a little depressed.


    The score should be lower than it is now.


    The client probably won''t calcte the cost of the organization''s allocation time.


    Maybe she didn''t do the task perfectly, but it felt almost the same.


    There''s no mess left for the client.


    Of course, there is another possibility that the trustor will be upset if he pays his soul power in exchange for curse talent because he fails to do so.


    The client may also feel that this kind of super ability is weak.


    In fact, it is also useful for ordinary people, at least to see who is not pleasing to the eye can curse who.


    After the client went back, he decided to stay away from Chu Zhen and Li Youxin.


    Li Youxin is still in the grief of the death of the wolf king.


    It''s about a kind of nostalgia. As long as the dog looks like wolf king, Li Youxin will take it home and keep it.


    But I don''t have much energy to take care of the dog. I miss wolf king all day.


    Why did such a special wolf leave her?


    She felt that she had lost great wealth.


    The dog does not take care of, there is a lot of strange smell in the family, Li Youxin''s family also said that it is unbearable.


    Li Youxin said that, but he didn''t listen.


    She doesn''t have a ce to talk about. Do you want to tell others that she once had a wolf with human wisdom?


    I''m afraid she''s crazy.


    Probably also is not reconciled, not reconciled once obvious feeling has the good feeling to her Chu really now to her love to build ignore.


    And Chuzhen is the only one who''s been through that with her.


    Chuzhen knows it''s a wolf.


    She''ll go to Chuzhen if she''s OK.


    Tell Chu Zhen about his pain and curse the wolf killer again and again.


    I always hope Chu Zhen can feel it.


    But Chu really listen to really annoyed, call him to say, is Li Youxin himself live in imagination, that wolf has so good?


    Is it worth remembering like this?


    But also busy chasing Tong An, where have time to talk to Li Youxin.


    Isn''t Tong an going to break up with him?


    He wants to get his girlfriend back.


    The three were in a strange situation.


    It''s Tong Ren that Ang Lee is looking for.


    Tong An refuses to ept Chu Zhen. After a long time, Chu Zhen is frustrated and no longer insists on it.


    Li Youxin finally meets a dog. It looks very simr to wolf king, almost the same, except that it doesn''t have the look and the sense of prestige.


    But it was enough for her to be happy and put all her emotions on it.

 Chapter 997

    Communicate with the dog, but the dog''s wisdom is too low, many times can''t understand Li Youxin''s meaning.


    Li Youxin is very angry. Why?


    The wolf knows what she means and can understand what she says. Why don''t you understand?


    Since I don''t know why you look like him.


    She had an inexplicable expectation for the dog, hoping that the dog would be a wolf,municate with her and give her that feeling.


    To put it bluntly, I just want to find a substitute.


    She needs such a special species to be with her.


    But where can a dog be like a wolf? Isn''t that a joke?


    It''s hard for a strong dog.


    She was not as good as the wolf in all kinds of performance. She had a lot of anger in her heart, so she vented it on the dog. The dog didn''t understand Li Youxin''s meaning, so Li Youxin abused it.


    Now Li Youxin, miss the dead wolf king too much, his heart is distorted.


    I used to y at home, but now I y when I go out.


    Whenever and wherever you are not happy.


    Some of thements are also extreme. In a group of people who love dogs, those who are not obedient have to be beaten.


    If you fight, you will be obedient.


    It can also raise IQ.


    After all, she really felt that after the dog was beaten, her IQ went up a bit.


    Then he was attacked and investigated by dog lovers. He found that there were several dogs in Li Youxin''s family, all of which were skinny and skinny. He used Li Youxin of abusing dogs.


    Call the local TV station and report on it.


    Lie to Li Youxin''s neighbors and tell them about it. The neighbors speak up. It''s true and reliable.


    has several dogs in her family, and she doesn''t care much about them. Li Youxin doesn''t care about them. Her family naturally doesn''t care. They makeints about their hunger when they are hungry, and now they have the opportunity to Tucao.


    Li Youxin said that dogs often scream at his home.


    It''s like the fact that Li Youxin abused dogs.


    In fact, what Li Youxin likes to abuse most is the dog that looks like wolf king.


    For the rest, they don''t pay much attention to food and drink.


    Then Li Youxin, who was kind, loving and had the ability tomunicate with animals, became famous in the school.


    I didn''t expect that this man was so abnormal.


    I said before that she was the incarnation of an angel.


    Li Youxin is also weird, his reputation for the very mess.


    In the face of other people''s different eyes, and pointing, she also has no corresponding psychological endurance.


    I dropped out of school.


    Seeing that Li Youxin made this choice, Tong An sighed.


    If you drop out of school, you will have no diploma. It''s hard to find a job in the future.


    Hard to enter the university so gave up.


    She can feel what Li Youxin thinks in her heart, but she doesn''t understand. How can she be so obsessed with an animal?


    Is it really worth it?


    She didn''t have it, she couldn''t understand it.


    Chu Zhen didn''t bother her any more. Li Youxin, who didn''t like her, dropped out of school and went home. She waspletely rxed.


    Study hard and make progress every day.


    For small animals, Tong An still keeps a love, after all, he has been in touch with these animals since childhood.


    Meng Li didn''t see it when he saw it.


    In fact, I''ve been watching it for a long time, but I can''t finish the whole life of the client.


    Sometimes I wonder if every client knows that he has paid his soul to counter attack and may not have the chance to be a human being in the next life, will they work harder?


    Want to live a better life, or more crazy?


    But Meng Li thinks it''s better not to know. If everyone knows, some people will fall into a strange state.


    For example, I know clearly that I have no afterlife. This time, I must live like this.


    In this strong and persistent state, it is easy to ignore the happiness that should be obtained, and even ignore the life itself.


    But there should be a client who can feel what happened. Didn''t 6018 tell her that it was possible?


    It''s all about personal feelings.


    After the follow-up, the task is over.


    Meng Li did part of his homework, and then he wanted to have a rest.


    She took out the bone she found in the mission world and held it in her hand with a warm feeling.


    Question 6018:


    "do you know what this is?"


    6018:


    "after you put this thing back in system space, I''ll check it for you."


    "Well, I''m a qualified secretary."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing. It seems that 6018 is in a good mood.


    "This is a kind of divine bird''s bone. Its whole body is full of treasure. ording to ancient rumors, it can give all living things power in the world." 6018.Meng Li sighed a little. It sounded very powerful. He said with some regret:


    "it''s dead."


    6018: "all things in this world can hardly escape the fate of extinction."


    Meng Li nodded and acquiesced to 6018.


    "So how should I use it?"


    6018: "refine it, you have enough power to refine it."


    "I don''t want to makeints about the wolves. I can''t get rid of the strength of the wolf. I can''t even make it through the years. Even after so many years, I should have gone through a lot of wolf''s hands, and I have not been able to consume one percent of the strength of this bone."


    Meng Li can''t help but look at the bone in his hand.


    That''s great.


    But as long as she thought that this thing had been in the bodies of all kinds of wolves, she was a little disgusted.


    "It''s better for you to be taskers. You''ll get all kinds of good things in the taskworld." 6018 game eximed.


    The host''s luck is really good. It''s a blessing to meet this kind of thing. You can meet it but you can''t ask for it.


    Meng Li:


    "this..."


    She really can''t answer.


    I don''t know what to say.


    6018 said with a smile:


    "but you face more danger and pay more, so it''s fair. I''m veryfortable. I hardly have to worry about anything."


    When Meng Li heard 6018''sughter, he alsoughed:


    "have you found out the specific use of this thing after refining?"


    6018:


    "well, the same usage can enhance your talent, but only the same."


    Meng Li looked at the bone:


    "like this."


    Only one talent can be enhanced. She seems to have several talents.


    Dream beast talent?


    She usually uses it most, but it is based on mental power. She has a question in her heart:


    "if I use it to enhance the natural power of dream beast, will it enhance my mental power?"


    If it can enhance the mental strength, it''s amazing.


    It''s hard to find the natural resources and local treasures that can enhance the mental strength.


    "What do you think?"


    6018 was a bit of a snicker.


    He said: "it''s impossible for mental power to grow. It''s to let the natural power in your body grow."


    "To say it is growth, it is better to say it is tempering and purifying this natural power again. The purer the power, the stronger it is."


    Meng Li calcted in his heart:


    "what about the shadow of the rosefinch?"


    6018 said: "it''s feasible. In fact, the shadow of rosefinch in your body is the most powerful. If it is used to purify this power, there will be significant changes."

 Chapter 998

    Meng Li thought it was the same. It was given by Zhuque Ningguang God at that time. It was the most powerful one among her clients.


    After thousands of years of strengthening, the gifted power has been very powerful.


    Now the fire of rosefinch will be more powerful if it is purified again.


    Although this talent is getting smaller and smaller in theter period, there may be room for improvement.


    If we purify the natural strength and make it more pure, we will have more room for progress with the increase of our own strength in the future.


    But she still hesitated. Would you like to keep it forter?


    What if I get another talentter?


    But the fire of rosefinch is the fire of Nanming Dynasty. It can burn all things and has infinite power. If you can y it to the extreme, you can use your bones on the shadow of rosefinch.


    As for the talent of running, Meng Li is not included in the scope of consideration. In general, the world has the power to suppress it. With thebination of body method, it is faster than ordinary people.


    Why do you need to be as fast as lightning? It''s too weird.


    Insight into Providence? Feel the will of heaven?


    She really didn''t have such a strong desire to know what heaven thought.


    Now it''s between dream beast talent and rosefinch shadow.


    And dream beast talent, she also has as dream flute as an auxiliary.


    Meng Li was puzzled and hesitated, and finally asked:


    "is it a dream beast talent or a rosefinch shadow?"


    6018 thought about it and sincerely suggested:


    "rosefinch virtual movie bar is much more lethal."


    "Although the dream beast talent can also kill people invisibly, what you are really facing here is the people in the organization. If one day you need to deal with someone in the organization, the dream beast talent may not work as well as rosefinch shadow."


    Although we don''t want the host to have such a day, in fact, the organization is a society, and there are grudges, right and wrong.


    The host is just boring to do the task, less to the domain, rare domain some of the fight.


    But he understood in his heart that the host knew that the domain could not be as beautiful as it seemed.


    I don''t want her to make trouble, but I hope she has the ability to let others fear.


    Meng Li:


    "well, I''ll listen to you."


    Originally, I wanted to keep the bone, hoping to have more powerful talent one day, and then use it again.


    I''m looking forward to making the best use of everything, but I don''t know whiches first, tomorrow or ident.


    Use things on yourself first. When you are in danger, you will have more ability to protect yourself.


    Maybe this is the mentality of having wine and being drunk today.


    Meng Li held the bone in his hand, wrapped the bone with the boundary force and part of the soul force, sat on his knees and began to refine the bone.


    She eyebrow miniature version of the rosefinch virtual shadow emerged, let Meng Li at this time add a bit of charm.


    Meng Li felt a force prate into her body, and she guided this force to the shadow of the rosefinch, and fused with the shadow of the rosefinch.


    But the process of fusion is extremely painful. Meng Li frowns, and rosefinch''s shadow is resisting and struggling.


    The more powerful this force is, the more it envelops the shadow of the rosefinch. The power prates every part of the shadow. In Meng Li''s consciousness, he seems to hear the shrill cry of the rosefinch.


    In fact, the shadow of rosefinch is the result of Meng Li''s physical strength. This kind of pain is borne by Meng Li.


    And this kind of escape, is also her instinct in the drive rosefinch empty shadow.


    She didn''t choose topete with this force. Instead, she could not endure it, so she dodged for a while. In fact, there was no way to avoid it. It didn''t have much effect, but it was a kind of psychological effect.


    This kind of pain is even more painful than when the boundary force was fused for the first time.


    She understood the story. At that time, the wolf king just swallowed the bone. After she came up, she was in the same state.


    She is still refining and absorbing.


    Then Meng Li miraculously felt as if the shadow of the rosefinch had be a living rosefinch in her mind. It was full of flesh and blood, and it had channels and blood vessels. This power from the bone poured into every channel of the rosefinch.


    Of course, rosefinch did not suddenly have the body to live, but Meng Li had this real feeling.


    It was afortable process, as if her soul had been washed.


    Those negative and heavy emotions seemed to have been washed away. For a moment, she felt that she had be transparent, and the shadow of rosefinch seemed to be transparent at the moment.


    When Meng Li is enjoying this kind offort, just like the feeling of floating up, suddenly a burst of extreme colices. Meng Li feels that she, and the shadow of rosefinch, seem to have been pulled away by people with the thread as thin as hair, but extremely sharp and tough.


    Over and over again.


    I even felt that my bones were strangled.


    This kind of feeling makes Meng Li''s mind a little unclear. She defends the spirit ball tightly, and the spirit ball seems to bear a great burden at the moment.Finally this kind of colic feeling slightly lighter, along with the passage of time, more and more light.


    I don''t know how long it took for Meng Li to feel the painpletely dissipated.


    She opened her eyes weakly, looked at the bones in her hands, which had already disappeared, and let out a long breath.


    It''spletely refined.


    As soon as her spirit rxed, her strength to support her body disappeared. Shey on the ground like this, and now her soul still has pains.


    Shey down. After the pain of her soul disappeared, she fell asleep on the ground in a daze.


    When she woke up, she felt almost recovered.


    As soon as the shadow of rosefinches out, the whole system space is full of a burning feeling.


    This is still the state that she did not exert force, and the shadow of rosefinch now looks more realistic. Suddenly, it seems that a real rosefinch is in front of her.


    Rosefinch virtual shadow around the body is still lingering if there is no fire.


    Meng Li calls the fire of the rosefinch. The firees out from the mouth of the rosefinch''s shadow. The change of fire is the biggest. The former orange fire is almost white now, but there is some light orange at the bottom.


    Meng Li can intuitively feel that this is a more pure and powerful force.


    If the former fire of rosefinch can''t burn things, the present fire can.


    But Meng Li is not sure whether he can burn everything. Now he has more things to see, and more uncertain.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to let Zhuque Xuying stay in the system space for a long time. Worried that her things would be roasted, he put away Zhuque Xuying.


    The fire of rosefinch was naturally taken back.


    But the hot feeling of system space has not dissipated for a long time.


    Meng Li is happy in her heart, but it''s always hard to dance in the system space and lose her image. She thinks she should be calm.


    At present, the best way to calm down is to read a book. She took out a book from the bookshelf and let herself read it for a while, then her mood gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 999

    When his mood stabilized, Meng Li got up and took a look at the Yin Yang bead. He felt as if there had been a change, but it didn''t.


    I feel that I have been in the system space for a long time, and Meng Li feels that I should not linger any longer.


    After all, we have toplete a certain amount of tasks in a certain period of time.


    Ask 6018 to find her a job.


    "Find a mission, but the world is a bitplicated." 6018.


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    6018 said, "it''s hard to say a word."


    "However, being judged as a four-star mission, on the one hand, it''s because no one has done it just after it came out, and on the other hand, it''s because the client won''t go back, so the Tasker doesn''t have to be tied up."


    Meng Li was a little surprised, as if he was the first time he met a client who didn''t go back.


    Looking at Meng Li''s surprised eyes, 6018 said:


    "you will know when you go."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Do you want to do it?"


    "Do it."


    When Meng Li reached the ne, she heard a woman crying and her body was shaking. She had a headache. When she opened her eyes, the woman said to Meng Li:


    "you finally woke up. I thought you were dead."


    Meng Li: "what


    "Don''t shake me." Meng Li licked his cracked lips and said.


    What are you shaking when you wake up.


    The woman just let go of her hand, and she did not cry any more. There was no tears on her face, and there was no moist in her eyes. Before, she was crying all dry howling.


    Meng Li looked at the woman''s clothes, and felt the aura of the lower ne. He was more abundant. He should be cultivating the true ne.


    Now it''s on a grass.


    "I still have a headache. Let me close my eyes." Meng Li wants to receive the plot.


    But the woman said:


    "what kind of God do you have? If you don''t practice quickly, you won''t be able to do it again."


    With that, she sat beside Meng Li and began to practice.


    Meng Li is very confused in his heart. How can the aura be sufficient for a while?


    Tired, she touched her forehead. She wanted to rub her eyebrows. As a result, she felt a moist sticky. As soon as she put down her hand, she saw that her fingers were full of blood. Meng Li looked at the woman with a confused face.


    Looking at Meng Li''s puzzled eyes, the woman said:


    "did you forget that you were hit on your forehead by the inexplicable flying stone?"


    Meng Li


    She didn''t speak. She was practicing with her knees crossed. In fact, she was receiving the plot.


    It''s a chaotic world, with lots of passers-by, reborn people and aborigines.


    As for the reason why there is a crossover and rebirth, ites from a problem in the ne.


    Thus, there are the passers-by and the reborn. They don''t go through the rebirth one after another. Almost at that moment, there are many people who go through the rebirth.


    The consignor is the aborigine here, and seems to have less advantages than the traverser and the reborn.


    In fact, it''s not the case that we have lived in two worlds, and the reborn seems to have the story of a prophet.


    In fact, because there are too many reborn people, the development track has long been beyond recognition.


    In particr, there''s a jumper in the middle.


    Rebirth has no advantage. There are too many walkers. It seems that no one has much luck.


    In short, through rebirth, are verymon.


    But they always feel that they are unusual.


    Although things have changed for the reborn, they are still clear about when the ne was born, what treasure was born and who got it in thest life.


    People who practice attach great importance to chance, natural resources and local treasures.


    In fact, the client is a big boss in the normal track.


    She was originally an Aboriginal with good fortune in this ne. Normally, she got an anti heaven artifact. This artifact is a piece of Rune paper, which canmunicate the power of heaven and earth. Finally, she became a strong person in the maind.


    At the beginning, when the consignor got this thing, many of them didn''t care. Who knows, with theter strength of the consignor improving, the function of this talisman will be more and more adverse.


    Later, when the client became a strong one, they were shocked by their superficiality at that time.


    So many reborn people naturally remember it, and they are also very concerned about it.


    They think that the talisman itself is the chance of the consignor, and that the consignor is its established owner. Unless the possibility of the consignor getting the talisman is cut off, they can get the thing safely.


    They put their eyes on the client. Some people thought, just kill her. When this thinges out, it will bepletely ownerless.


    There is no chance.


    Whoever gets it depends on his ability.


    The idea of these people is that even among the many peoplepeting, the client is the most likely to get the talisman, so she is the first one to be eradicated.So the client was pursued and killed by many people.


    Others have the idea that I''m close to her, close to her, after she gets it, or when she''s about to get it.


    So they''re more likely to get hands.


    Of course, there''s also a little tricky, that is, aren''t you the strong one in the future?


    I''ll get along with you first. When you cover me.


    All in all, all kinds of calctions.


    Some of the big and small opportunities in the middle were calcted by all kinds of people.


    The client is an Aboriginal, and doesn''t know what rebirth is going through at all. For this kind of thing, rebirth and rebirth are tacit, and crossing and crossing are tacit, and no one will tell her.


    The reason why the client is still safe after being missed and chased is that the client has already had his own strong background.


    She is now an elder of the n, and her strength is not weak at all.


    With the concerted efforts of so many people, the client could not escape the bad luck. When he got the talisman, his younger martial sister and his dear apprentice plotted against him.


    They were surrounded and suppressed by a group of people, with or without masks.


    The client fought to death and died miserably.


    In fact, the plot of this world is intermittent, incoherent, and particrly rough. Because of the world, the capture is not in ce.


    The client is very disappointed in the world.


    For a long time, she has been living in other people''s calctions, like living in a false world. Other people treat her well. Now she wants toe, and she doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    She asked the Tasker to find out the people around her who harbored evil intentions one by one, as many as she could.


    Hurt her, calcted her, revenge one by one.


    She doesn''t want to go back. She doesn''t want to face a world full of walkers and reborn people.


    The feeling that others knew the prophet, but she knew nothing about it was very ufortable.


    She felt that heaven was unfair.


    In particr, the people around her are calcting her, but she has put in real feelings, which gives her a great spiritual blow.


    She was so frustrated that she didn''t want to live in such a world.


    "Can she still be a human being if she goes straight to death?"


    Meng Li thought about it and asked 6018.

 Chapter 1000

    If this is the only chance for a person, if it is her, she may not be willing to give up.


    "It should be OK. Her soul is not weak. She has paid some soul power, but she is still reluctant." 6018.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Individuals have their own choices.


    "What''s the matter with the world? Is there still no aura?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "there was a big problem with the ne. Now it''s in the self-healing stage. I don''t know if I can fix it well."


    "In fact, it''s good that the client doesn''te back, because we don''t know what the ne will be like."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Since she didn''te back, she could do whatever she wanted. She was not used to doing this task for the first time.


    I was used to thinking for the client.


    She only has a rough plot, and she has to work hard on many aspects.


    In the end, the consignor was attacked by his younger martial sister and apprentice. These people don''t have to think about it. They also have evil intentions for the consignor.


    There must have been some people who didn''t do it at that time.


    Maybe it''s toote.


    Meng Li is going to try his skill, but his aura is gone.


    Next to the woman also stopped, she is the client Bai Fu''s younger sister Mao Xiangxue.


    "Not again." Her expression is very helpless.


    "This time is too short." Mao Xiangxue couldn''t helpining.


    For those who practice, if the aura is too thin to speak of, it means that there is no aura.


    Only in a normal and sufficient state can we call it having.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. If he wanted to recover his aura, he had to wait until the ne was repaired.


    But the specific fate of this ne has not been decided.


    I don''t know if it''s going to be good or bad.


    In the plot, Mao Xiangxue is a member of the client. Meng Li feels that she is reborn.


    It seems that everything is not as good as the consignor.


    Meng Li takes out a handkerchief and a bottle of medicine from the space ring and treats the wound. Mao Xiangxue looks at it all the way, with a cold expression.


    In fact, Mao Xiangxue has always been quite indifferent and spoke with thorns. She is not the kind of person who speaks well. The client has been used to it for a long time.


    Indifference is nothing, we are all busy people, how can we have time for all kinds of enthusiasm, the key moment on the line.


    In addition, teacherse from the same school, and the client has some friendship with Mao Xiangxue. Therefore, when Mao Xiangxuees into contact with the client, the client does not contradict.


    If Mao Xiangxue is enthusiastic about the client because of her rebirth, the client will feel strange.


    In fact, before the client died, it was obvious that some people in the world were very strange, but they didn''t understand the specific reasons.


    To be exact, Mao Xiangxue is also one of the members who killed the client and cheated the client''s feelings.


    "Come here."


    Meng Li said to Mao Xiangxue.


    Mao Xiangxue inexplicably looked at Meng Li and walked towards Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes out his epee and attacks Mao Xiangxue.


    And Mao Xiangxue is a person of cultivation, especially she has a ghost in her heart. She is on guard all day and makes a response immediately.


    She took out her magic weapon, a sword that can change and split into countless swords.


    "Elder martial sister, what are you doing?" Asked Mao Xiangxue.


    Meng Li: "cut you."


    Mao Xiangxue thought Meng Li wanted topete with her and said:


    "are you sick? If you don''t have anything to do, chop me."


    Meng Li stabs Mao Xiangxue with a sword. When Mao Xiangxue sees Meng Li''s epee, her pupil shrinks. This sword is very powerful.


    Her eyes were full of jealousy. It turned out that the elder martial sister still had this kind of treasure in her hand, which she didn''t know in thest life.


    There are countless swords floating in front of her, protecting her like a hedgehog, forming a protective shell around her, which means to stab Meng Li.


    It''s hard for Meng Li to get close to her just by her body.


    At least get rid of the swords first.


    Meng Li, on the other hand,ughs, and the shadow of rosefinch looms in the middle of his eyebrows. Finally, a rosefinch appears suddenly in the space.


    Mao Xiangxue How many cards do you have


    She flew back, and the appearance of the big bird made her very ufortable.


    And avoid the big bird.


    The shadow of rosefinch is so fast that it rushes to the back of maoxiangxue, while Meng Li is pressing ahead. In the blink of an eye, maoxiangxue is pierced by the shadow of rosefinch.


    The so-called citrone is not afraid of the sword.


    Then maoxiangxue has no fighting power.


    In fact, the huge power of rosefinch virtual shadow has brought her a heavy blow.


    Meng Li specially tried the power of rosefinch''s shadow. He thought that rosefinch''s shadow was very good. Once again, he confirmed that it was right to use the bones of Shenniao on him.Looking at maoxiangxue want to escape, directly use space to lock her up.


    Mao Xiangxue


    So is the gap between her and Bev that big?


    "What are you doing? What kind of cards do you have Mao Xiangxue asked.


    Meng Li asked faintly, "you haven''t figured it out yet."


    Mao Xiangxue was surprised:


    "what did you say?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    Mao Xiangxue: "you?"


    Meng Li: "you are too curious."


    Curiosity Kills the cat.


    Mao Xiangxue bit her lips and was full of doubts. It happened so fast that she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    And she felt her internal organs were extremely hot.


    So that she can''t mobilize her body right now.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he still didn''t kill Mao Xiangxue. Killing Mao Xiangxue directly is a relief. He suffered only when he was alive.


    In her hand, she carried her spirit and went to maoxiangxue''s body. Maoxiangxue wanted to hide, but she couldn''t.


    She immediately begged to the extreme to look at Meng Li:


    "elder martial sister, no, No."


    "Elder martial sister, please..."


    Mao Xiangxue''s eyes are ready to crack. She sees each other''s intention from each other''s indifferent eyes.


    Without saying a word, Meng Li directly broke maoxiangxue''s meridians and Dantian.


    There is no spiritual power in the body, the whole person is useless, and the skin on maoxiangxue''s face changes quickly.


    For example, time has been elerated for decades, Mao Xiangxue''s hair has turned white, her body has bent, her face is full of wrinkles, and even age spots.


    "Ah...!"


    Mao Xiangxue couldn''t ept the fact. She looked at her rxed and old hands and couldn''t bear it. She screamed and fainted.


    At this time, the aura came again. Meng couldn''t leave the road, so he just sat down and began to practice.


    Don''t think it''s fast enough, take out the Pearl.


    The aurasted a little longer this time, until maoxiangxue woke up.


    She was shut in the space by Meng Li, looked at Meng Li weakly, and said bitterly:


    "if you kill me, the leader will not let you go."


    Meng Li: "do you have an affair with the headmaster?"


    "It''s a felony for the n to kill the same n." Mao Xiangxue said with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Li: "so you want me to kill you?"


    "You...!"


    Mao Xiangxue was so angry that she spat blood. She wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with her hand and looked at her wrinkled hand. Her expression was uneptable.


    Feel the burning feeling of the viscera in the body still exists, and suddenly have the feeling of living in hell on earth.

 Chapter 1001

    "You are now a useless person. Will zongmen punish me for you?" Meng Li''s gentle smile.


    What you say sounds like a devil talking in maoxiangxue''s ears.


    "All right, let''s go back to zongmen together."


    Meng Li directly controlled the space of maoxiangxue and picked it up easily.


    Mao Xiangxue was horrified and murmured:


    "what is this method?"


    In my dream, I looked at Mao Xiangxue helplessly:


    "don''t be so curious if you''re OK, OK?"


    Mao Xiangxue''s face was powerless and resentful.


    He seems to be in purgatory, and the other side is a light look, nothing more ufortable than this.


    Near zongmen, Meng Li takes maoxiangxue out, and the space is withdrawn.


    The gatekeeper looked at Meng Li and said, "elder Bai."


    Seeing that maoxiangxue was dying, they didn''t dare to ask when he was carried by Bai Chano.


    Only when maoxiangxue was seriously injured outside.


    Meng Li swept the faces of several of his disciples. Some of them were more magnanimous. Some of them felt guilty because they had ghosts in their hearts.


    Then Meng Li Cai gave a hum and took Mao Xiangxue to the leader''s meeting hall.


    Soon the headmaster came. He was a man with mature temperament. In modern times, he was a little charming.


    "What''s the matter with her?" The headmaster asked immediately.


    Mao Xiangxue quickly and weakly said:


    "elder martial sister Bai suddenly hit me like this. Leader, you have to decide for me."


    The headmaster looked at Meng Li: "eh?"


    Meng Li: "no, it''s clearly that we went out together to look for opportunities. When we met a treasure, I got it first. She was jealous, so she gave me a hand."


    "In order to protect myself, I identally made her like this."


    Meng Li has a false face of guilt.


    "It''s not such a leader. She''s bloody!"


    "You believe me, she has ghosts, she has many strange means, do not believe me, you will suffer."


    Mao Xiangxue stares at Meng Li bitterly, and her voice is suppressed to the extreme.


    Quickly shake out Meng Li''s background.


    Trying to win the trust of the leader.


    "What do you mean by baby?" The leader is concerned about this problem.


    Mao Xiangxue vomited a mouthful of blood again. This time, she was angry by the leader.


    What!


    "Don''t you believe me."


    Mao Xiangxue was an old woman with hoarse voice, red eyes and round stare.


    Meng Li: "personal chance is not easy to say."


    When she speaks, she stares at the headmaster''s face and looks at him quietly. Her eyes are pale and suspicious.


    "Well, since she started with you first, just lock her in Siguo cliff." The leader seems to care about maoxiangxue at all.


    Mao Xiangxue stretched out her old and trembling hand, and her fingertips trembled slightly. She pointed to them and said in a hoarse voice:


    "you In collusion


    "All right,e on, take it down." The leader is toozy to listen to Mao Xiangxue.


    Mao Xiangxue was brought to Siguo cliff in this way. When she left, she was full of resentment and hostility. She yelled at the leader:


    "you''ll regret it, I''ll tell you."


    The headmaster just nced at maoxiangxue, and then he turned away. Then he said to Meng Li with a light face:


    "Xiaoqi, let''s y chess."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing. People in this world are really funny.


    Don''t you have to cover it up now?


    It''s the kind of casual expression that you can think whatever you like.


    "Don''t you feel bad about your little eight being abandoned?" Meng Li asked.


    The headmaster can''t roll his eyes face to face, but he wants to roll his eyes.


    Now he doesn''t care about Xiao Ba and Xiao Jiu. ording to his idea, Xiao BA was born again. He was not close to Bai Fu in thest life, and he was jealous of others.


    This time two people put together everyday, what does Mao Xiangxue calcte in the heart, he still can''t know?


    If it is abandoned, he will lose apetitor.


    Now the way of life has be like this. After rebirth, the aura is sometimes absent. If it ispletely lost in the future, no one can practice it.


    If you are strong enough to grab enough resources, you may have a way to go to another world.


    Get out of here.


    As for what n''s strength is damaged?


    n rules?


    Now I don''t know my fate. Can I manage so much?


    In his heart, he didn''t care about everything here. Anyway, if he left, he couldn''t take it with him.


    "You can''t live by your own sin." He just lightly responded to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "OK.""I have to go back to my apprentice and y chess with you some other day."


    The headmaster let out a cry. Originally, he wanted to keep Meng Li, but after thinking about it, he let it go.


    Meng Li pondered as he walked along the road that the so-called rebirth of these people should not mean rebirth after death, but when there was something wrong with the ruling face, they came back with memory in an instant.


    Some people have memories, and some don''t.


    The client didn''t bring her memory, but even if she did, there would still be many people thinking about her charm.


    She is still unlucky. She can only say that everyone is innocent and guilty. The practitioners believe in God''s will, and the client gets the talisman in thest life.


    They feel that this thing belongs to the consignor. If the consignor does not die, they are not sure how to get it.


    If we can''t resist God''s will, we will return to the client.


    Everyone ignores the fact that the client has been practicing hard in thest life and has good talent. They attribute all the credit of the client bing a top strong man many yearster to the talisman.


    The passers-by may also rush in when the face wall is weak or open.


    What''s the matter with the leader?


    She doesn''t care about anything. This state has been going on for a long time. The client thinks the leader is strange, but she doesn''t want to understand.


    Maybe it was born again.


    As a man of cultivation, Meng Li thinks about what he worries about most if he is a man of cultivation.


    If it''s her words, I''m most worried about theck of aura.


    I have worked hard all the way. In order to pursue the way of longevity, I have abandoned a lot of things and also paid a lot of things. So what I fear most is to watch myself grow old and die.


    ording to this thought, she understood a little.


    If the leader is really reborn, he is worried about this. He can''t wait to die. If a person knows that the car will explode, he may not bother to repair the car without understanding the car. He will find a way to change the car directly.


    If the ne ispared to a car


    If the headmaster thinks like this, most of the practitioners, as long as they are strong and have the same vision, should think about the same thing after they are reborn.


    Chance, strength, ability to change.


    So now the scramble for natural resources and local treasures is particrly crazy.


    Most people may also think that it''s urgent to improve their strength. Even if there is no aura in the end, who has more aura in his body, who can endure for a longer time.

 Chapter 1002

    In the plot, we don''t know who got the talisman in the end. At that time, in such a chaotic situation, during the encirclement and suppression by a group of people, some people were still masked, and the client was stabbed by this person and stabbed by that person.


    Especially when they die.


    The consignor is really fighting with his life, fighting to death and killing some people.


    But who are some of the masked?


    Meng Li thinks it''s possible that they are the people the client knows. On the one hand, they may be afraid of being retaliated for failing to kill the clientpletely.


    On the one hand, we may be afraid to face other people''s censure, even if we kill her. After all, we have no rtionship with her.


    But you also kill?


    So cruel?


    As for what the walkers think, Meng Li hasn''t figured it out yet.


    However, the principal retaliators should be reborn.


    She didn''t want to be bothered by the passer-by.


    But Meng Li felt that these walkers still brought burden to the reborn, and they were all artificial.


    Now we have solved the problem of maoxiangxue, but the client doesn''te back, so we have much less to consider.


    The next step is to feel the details of her good apprentice.


    Meng Li thought and went back to his peak. The client was really good to her apprentice.


    Those who did not ept apprentices in the past were moved by this apprentice and broke his eptance.


    Therefore, the student finally plotted against her, which was the biggest blow to her.


    After all, an apprentice who has been together for many years is no different from his own children. How can the client not feel sad.


    The name Bai Jiwang was given by the client. At that time, Bai Jiwang pitifully begged the client to give him a name.


    She said that her parents died and there was no family member. Now Shifu is her family member and would like to follow her surname.


    The name Bai Jiwang was given by the client, which has a good meaning. She has great expectations for Bai Jiwang.


    Although the name is quite direct.


    But this white hope is also the client''s apprentice in the normal plot.


    The first white hope in the client in front of the specific performance, the plot is too rough, almost no introduction.


    Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish many things from Meng Li.


    As soon as Meng Li got back to the peak, Bai Jiwang came:


    "master, you are back."


    The voice of white hope is sweet.


    People did not arrive, the voice first, and then white hope appeared in the room.


    White hope now is smiling, a jump in, pretty face a pair of innocent appearance.


    Talent is also very good, the client has always been proud of white hope.


    Meng Li''s expression was light, and she didn''t say a word. Bai Jiwang didn''t care. She jumped up to Meng Li and made tea for him. She said, "where''s master? I miss you so much."


    "Here, master, you have tea."


    Bai Jiwang made the tea and gave it to Meng Li in both hands, respectfully.


    Meng Li took the tea, sipped it lightly, and said carelessly:


    "your martial uncle Mao is useless, and now you look like the olddy."


    Not only that, he was hurt by the shadow of rosefinch, and suffered from the burning pain of the viscera day by day.


    Yes, she did.


    As for the fact that she''s going to talk about her cards everywhere? Meng Li doesn''t care.


    She has more cards than that. Mao Xiangxue knows too little.


    "Ah?" Bai Jiwang was surprised.


    He was overwhelmed by the unexpected news.


    Meng Li nces at Bai Jiwang''s face. The closest person hurts the most. Bai Jiwang is definitely not suitable to solve easily.


    Slow work makes fine work.


    I hope the client''s resentment will bepletely resolved, and then he will die happily.


    "It was abandoned by your master. Master is tired of it." Meng Li asked with a smile.


    There is no smile in my eyes.


    Bai Jiwang was bewildered by master''s repeated words. She asked:


    "did Uncle Mao do something sorry for master?"


    Meng Li: "guess."


    Bai Jiwang felt a strange feeling in her heart. She pursed her mouth.


    He said:


    "Shifu is such a kind person. He must have done something very sorry to Shifu for treating uncle Mao like this. I don''t feel for her at all."


    Meng Li has been running outside for a long time. He is a little thirsty. He hopes that he has finished his tea.


    White hope to see this, quickly took the cup in the hands of Meng Li, continue to pour tea to Meng Li.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t mean to continue, Bai Jiwang was silent for a while. When Meng Li finished her second cup of tea, she asked carefully:


    "what did Uncle Mao do?"


    Meng Li said slowly:


    "she wants to rob me."White hope expression is very surprised: "this?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Bai Jiwang swallowed his saliva. He couldn''t take it.


    Is master so overbearing?


    "I hate things that people think about me." Meng Li added.


    Bai Jiwang''s fingertips trembled.


    I don''t know how to answer.


    "Elder seven, someone wants to break in." A disciple came in directly.


    Meng Li releases his mental strength. Seeing that Mao Xiangxue''s disciples areing up, he feels dizzy and wants to seek justice for her master.


    The news is very fast. For example, the status of the elder''s disciples in the n is not general. Many of the news can be found at first hand.


    "Let it go."


    Meng Li''s rich aura led to the echo of Meng Li on the whole peak.


    The shock made Mao Xiangxue''s disciple''s eardrum ache. She knew that it was the seven elders who were threatening her, but she was not afraid.


    She can''t let her master be like that for nothing.


    "Elder seven, today I''m here to ask for justice for master." The female disciples alsoe before the others.


    And then they came in with a lot of fury.


    Meng Li nced at the female disciple faintly. From the aspect of her spiritual power, she seemed to be better than Bai Jiwang.


    It''s like getting started before Bai Jiwang.


    "What habits do you have? Can''t youe in and whisper? It has to be known to all. " Meng Li said, but also looked at a white hope.


    Bai Jiwang touched his nose awkwardly. Is this also about her?


    The female disciple endured the anxious and distressed mood and whispered what she had just said outside.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I''m really moved. I know I can''t beat you, so I''m still here."


    The female disciple''s expression was a little subdued. After a long time, she said:


    "I''m here to reason with the seven elders."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "OK, be reasonable."


    If you can''t fight, you like to reason. If you can fight, who can reason.


    It is undeniable that Meng Li sometimes seems to be such a person.


    The female disciple straightened her face and said with righteous words:


    "my master has worked hard for so many years. Even if something offends the seven elders, or sometimes something is wrong, it should be handled by the sect, and the seven elders are not in line with the rules."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "at that time, things happened for a reason. Your master did it first, and I did it for self-protection."


    "Don''t you want a statement? That''s the saying. "

 Chapter 1003

    The female disciple looks bitter:


    "but..."


    Calm down a little, she felt rash.


    Now she can''t get off the stage. If she really wants to fight with the seven elders, she can''t.


    But it''s hard to hold this breath in my heart.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "for the sake of you being a junior, I don''t care with you. Let''s go back."


    The female disciple didn''t move. Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said, "do you have to fight?"


    The female disciple didn''t speak. She always wanted to do something for her master.


    Meng Li looked at Bai Jiwang beside him and said:


    "go andpete with her."


    Bai Jiwang Good master


    Bai Jiwang said to the female disciple:


    "elder martial sister,e on, master doesn''t want to worry about you, and you don''t have to be persistent."


    With that, sheunched an attack on the female disciple, who flew back outside and could not fight in the house.


    They fight outside. Meng Li has been observing with his mental strength. Bai Jiwang is a little weak. He has been in the sect much shorter than his female disciples.


    So it''s getting worse.


    However, through Meng Li''s careful observation, it is found that Bai Jiwang''s fighting experience is richer than that of the female disciples, and his skills are a little more. The most important thing is that Bai Jiwang''s fighting skills seem to be integrated with modern fighting skills.


    The two were deadlocked.


    Bai Jiwang is undoubtedly reborn. After a lifetime, it is normal for him to have rich experience.


    Seeing the modern shadow of her moves, Meng Lishun scanned Bai Jiwang''s room inch by inch to see if there were any clues.


    A person''s room leaves a lot of traces of life. Sure enough, Meng Li scans into Bai Jiwang''s room. A corner of the table seems to draw a cartoon character with a needle.


    Looking at the trace should be a long time, even blurred.


    Whether it''s mental or with the naked eye, it''s hard to find if you don''t look carefully.


    How can there be such a cartoon image in this world?


    Combined with just one move.


    So white hope is not through rebirth, right?


    It''s a good integration with the world. At least she hasn''t found this problem at the beginning. It seems that Bai Jiwang has deliberately hidden her origin.


    However, in this world full of walkers, it should be the choice of many people to hide. If not, the enemies of the original world will also cross over.


    If that''s the case, Bai Jiwang should be more lucky than others. When she crossed over for the first time, the world was still normal. She was the only passer-by. Maybe she was a woman leader.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with the world and it''s hard to protect itself. How can heaven find the time to love her.


    Even if Bai Jiwang is the female owner, it''s just once. Now I see her, it''s not bright at all.


    The protagonist of the general world, she looked at all have amon character, bright.


    But Meng Li thinks that if Bai Jiwang is really a passer-by, he should be known by many reborn people.


    In the normal life of the world, she was the only one. She should be exposed more or less.


    But Bai Jiwang should still be unique in this world. Although her luck doesn''t reach the female level, she should also be better than others. For this, she still needs to pay more attention to guard against it.


    Thinking of this, Meng can''t help but help. His understanding of the plot of the normal world is not as good as those who are reborn.


    The female disciple should not have the situation of rebirth and crossing. What she ys out is what she should have in the normal range at present.


    However, despite Bai Jiwang''s rich experience, the gap between his body''s spiritual power and his cultivation level, or Bai Jiwang didn''t notice for a while, he finally failed.


    The female disciple came in and said to Meng Li:


    "elder seven, I defeated your disciple today. I will take revenge on master some other day."


    Meng Li nced at the embarrassed face and said:


    "don''t you say that there arews and regtions in the n and we should all follow them? Shouldn''t you investigate the truth and let the n deal with it?"


    Female disciple: -- Yes


    This is what she just used to deal with the seven elders, and now the seven elders return this sentence to her.


    "Seven elders, goodbye." Said the female disciple, stifling.


    Then he went straight away.


    Bai Jiwang said reluctantly:


    "master, how can you let a disciple run wild here?"


    Meng Li: "so as a teacher, we should suppress it violently?"


    She didn''t want to talk to the female disciple of Mao Xiangxue. To put it bluntly, as a personal disciple, the master had to do this.


    Or you''ll have to be stabbed in the back.


    As for whether the female disciple is still persistent in the future, there are two opinions.


    If you have to be persistent ande to her for revenge, she will take it.So many people in the world miss her, and there is no shortage of this one.


    Meng Li said that Bai Jiwang was speechless. As a master, he was really not suitable to fight that woman.


    Otherwise, it''s time to say that master doesn''t have an elder.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced my master." Bai Jiwang lowered his head and said.


    Meng Li nodded seriously:


    "it''s a shame. You still haven''t practiced Kung Fu well."


    Bai Jiwang


    Master, it''s really hard to speak!


    "I''ll practice more often. It''s just the Aura now... "


    "Master, do you know what the reason is and will it return to normal in the future?" Bai Jiwang lowered his head and asked tentatively.


    There was a deep worry on her face, which almost every cultivator had.


    I don''t know how Reiki became like this after rebirth. At this time in her previous life, her strength is much higher than now.


    In the face of such changes in the world, she was inevitably frightened.


    From another world to here, I thought that I could create a brilliant future. I''m trying to get to the middle of it, but I''vee again.


    Everything she got is gone, but now she is more frightened to find that many people seem to be reborn.


    They robbed all kinds of resources. It was her thing in thest life, but they were also robbed by others.


    She also felt that there were many passers-by in the world. As passers-by, she could feel it directly.


    She didn''t understand how the world suddenly became like this. She was no longer a unique passer-by. She didn''t have any advantage. She didn''t even dare to expose that she was born again.


    Meng Li''s eyes never let go of observing Bai Jiwang. Hearing Bai Jiwang''s question, she said:


    "I guess the world may be hard to be good, so we need to make more preparations."


    Bai Jiwang said that it was difficult to be a good teacher?


    She doesn''t doubt master''s words. She always thinks that people who can be top-notch strong people have more vision and more keen intuition than others.


    "What preparation?"


    Bai Jiwang seemed to hear his own heartbeat.


    She had an inexplicable expectation.


    Meng Li looks serious:


    "that is to practice well. If one day there is no aura, we will depend on the aura of our body to kill others."

 Chapter 1004

    Bai Jiwang had a big question mark on his face.


    "What is it?"


    That''s it?


    What kind of stupid way is this?


    Are you sure her master thought it out?


    What''s the use of boiling others to death? They will die sooner orter.


    Meng Liughed, as if he were joking, which made Bai Jiwang rx. He thought Shifu really thought so.


    Then I heard the master say:


    "but the first problem is to improve your cultivation. In the future, the world will be more cruel in thepetition for resources, and people will be more violent, so you must have the ability to protect yourself."


    "You can''t be in your current state."


    "Here, I''ll make a n for you, so that you can improve your aplishments."


    Bai Jiwang looks forward to it again. He goes to Meng Li and pours a cup of tea for him.


    While drinking tea, Meng Li told Bai Jiwang his "n" over and over again.


    Bai Jiwang''s face was full of tears after hearing this. She wanted to ask her master if it was OK?


    Is it reliable?


    Still can''t help but say:


    "master, is this really OK?"


    Meng Li''s face seemed a little uneasy, and her voice was a little chilly:


    "are you questioning your master? That''s how your master came here. Otherwise, you thought I was so young that I became an elder? "


    "You are more talented than you were when you were a teacher. This n will definitely make you progress so fast."


    Bai Jiwang


    I''m afraid to speak. I always feel that my master is more overbearing than before.


    It seems that no one is allowed to go against her will.


    "Come here."


    Meng Li waved to Bai Jiwang.


    Bai Jiwang didn''t hesitate. Knowing what the master was going to do, she walked towards Meng Li, and her face was about to cry.


    "Master, please don''t seal my spiritual power."


    Meng Li looked at Bai Jiwang lovingly:


    "it doesn''t work. Don''t worry about your safety. No one dares to touch you on this peak."


    Bai Jiwang looked bitterly:


    "I''m not worried about this..."


    Meng Li: "that''s it."


    She stretched out her hand directly to seal the spirit power of Bai Jiwang.


    Bai Jiwang


    Shifu didn''t make such a scene in hisst life, but now we can''t use what happened in hisst life as a reference. After all, with so many people reborn, things have long changed beyond recognition.


    There''s something wrong with the world again. It''s normal for master to react differently.


    "Well, ording to what I just told you, the first step is to carry water up the mountain from the foot of the mountain every day." Meng Li said.


    Bai Jiwang Yes, sir


    I don''t know what the hell it is.


    "Go now." Meng Li put down his cup and waved.


    Bai Jiwang looks at Meng Li in surprise.


    This is too anxious.


    I''ll go right away.


    However, she still went. Now that her spiritual power is sealed, her physical strength is a little stronger than that of ordinary people. It''s very hard to carry water from the foot of the mountain to the mountain.


    It''s very hard.


    Sweating, walking for a while, stopping for a while.


    Finally, he picked up two buckets of water, and Bai Jiwang felt that he was going to copse.


    Looking at Meng Li pitifully, Meng Li said with satisfaction:


    "yes, the more you carry water, the better your talent is."


    Bai Jiwang didn''t know when her talent was reflected by carrying water, but as an apprentice, could she disobey now?


    Keep carrying water.


    Tired night white hope, touch pillow to sleep.


    After all, the spirit power is sealed now. Even if the spirites, she can''t practice.


    But there''s a deep anxiety in my heart. Now I have aura. If I don''t practice, what should I do?


    And here, the headmaster went to Siguo cliff to see maoxiangxue.


    Mao Xiangxue curled up on the ground. It was really a burning pain in her internal organs. Looking at the headmastering, she raised her eyelids and said: "what are you doing?"


    The leader squatted down and said:


    "let me see what''s the matter with you."


    Mao Xiangxue sneered in a low voice:


    "how? Come to see me joke? "


    The headmaster didn''t agree. He said:


    "Xiao Ba, how can you think of me like this? Let you think of the cliff to ensure your safety."


    "Bah, it''s clever." Mao Xiangxue hated the leader.


    She was sent to the Siguo cliff regardless of the situation.


    It''s not fair!


    The leader chuckled and said:


    "what''s the color of clever words? Are you still worth the trouble? "Mao Xiangxue: "then go away."


    Her voice is very hoarse. When she stares at the headmaster, because she is too angry, the wrinkles on her forehead are particrly obvious.


    Headmaster: "I just want to ask you, what else does Bai Fu have?"


    Mao Xiangxue sneered:


    "why should I tell you? I wish you had suffered a loss in her hands. You''d better be a useless person like me."


    The headmaster sighs helplessly. It seems that he has a righteous face. This kind of sighing has some bad meaning.


    "Please tell me. I can help you relieve your pain." The leader thought about it and said.


    Mao Xiangxue shook her head feebly and said:


    "you can''t ease it, this thing..."


    I didn''t look at it carefully at that time, but I think it was a big bird. Now in retrospect, it looks like the legendary rosefinch.


    If he was hurt by rosefinch, he would not be saved at all.


    Now she''s a useless person. Even if she has the best pills, she doesn''t dare to use them. She can''t refine them. They are too powerful. If she takes them, they will explode and die.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the leader bitterly and said:


    "do you want to kill me?"


    Headmaster:


    What''s the logic?


    She seemed to think that she had guessed right, and said to the headmaster:


    "I know you don''t have a good heart for Bai Fu, so if I don''t tell you, I''ll put you in a good position with me."


    The leader is still helpless:


    "I think you must have misunderstood me."


    "What''s the misunderstanding? If you want to know what cards she has, why don''t you try it on your own? "


    "Of course, if you punish her ording to the rules of the n and give me my innocence, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    Mao Xiangxue endured the pain of her body, pretending to be a strong posture.


    Headmaster: -- If I can punish her, I need to ask you? "


    "If she doesn''t follow and fight to the death, it will have a great influence on the n. I''m the leader, can''t you understand my difficulties?" The headmaster said painstakingly.


    Mao Xiangxue snorted coldly, which were all excuses for crowning.


    It''s all for your own selfish desires.


    It is uncertain how long this kind of power can exist.


    "Tell me."


    The headmaster looked at Mao Xiangxue''s palm on the ground and stepped on it.


    Mao Xiangxue''s face was ferocious, and she felt that her knuckles would be crushed.


    "Mean man." Mao Xiangxue said with gnashing teeth.


    The headmaster was so calm that he didn''t seem to find himself stepping on Mao Xiangxue''s hand.

 Chapter 1005

    He said gently:


    "Xiao Ba, go ahead."


    Maoxiangxue is really aplete body now. Where can she survive this.


    The headmaster used more strength, and Mao Xiangxue was sweating. He was in great pain.


    But I''m still not reconciled. It''s a matter of backbone.


    "No way. The more you want to know, the less I will tell you."


    Her words were almost squeezed out of her teeth.


    The headmaster''s face didn''t change at all. He just "identally" exerted himself on his feet.


    This made Mao Xiangxue extremely indignant:


    "if you have the ability, you will kill me."


    The leader said:


    "ah, if you die, Bai Fu will bear the reputation of killing her ssmates. I can''t bear it."


    Mao Xiangxue is going to be disgusted by the leader.


    Her voice was extremely sad and angry:


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    Nowadays, everyone has changed. Human nature is so cruel. Every one of them is usually decent. Now, they all show their true colors.


    "Me? Isn''t it kind enough to you? Shall I search for the soul? " The leader asked casually.


    Hearing the soul search, Mao Xiangxue looked at the leader in amazement.


    Soul searching?


    Is this the leader she knows?


    It''s so vicious.


    If she is searched, she is likely to be a fool.


    On second thought, what''s wrong with a fool? A fool doesn''t suffer so much.


    But then I think, what''s good about a fool? If you be a fool, you don''t know anything, you might as well die.


    So as not to leave a leather bag to make peopleugh.


    But die?


    Mao Xiangxue hasn''t made a response yet, but the headmaster has already put up his five fingers and opened them towards the top of Mao Xiangxue''s head.


    Mao Xiangxue waspletely flustered, and she even said:


    "I said, don''t do that."


    The voice is very sharp, reverberating in Siguo cliff.


    The headmaster pulled the corner of his mouth. He didn''t shed tears when he didn''t see the coffin.


    Mao Xiangxue''s voice was bleak, she said:


    "she has a rosefinch."


    "What?" The leader was shocked.


    "But it doesn''t seem to be a real rosefinch." Said Mao Xiangxue.


    The leader was relieved from the bottom of his heart. If it was a real rosefinch, such a legendary beast, he would dare to provoke.


    She was more willing to believe that the rosefinch was not real.


    After all, how could this beast be willing to condescend to follow Bai Fu?


    But I can''t help thinking that if there is a rosefinch, it might be an opportunity to leave the world.


    "Is your injury caused by the false rosefinch?"


    The leader himself deduced the matter in his heart.


    I think this rosefinch is one of Bai Fu''s moves, which is condensed with spiritual power.


    It''s quite powerful.


    What is the skill? If he has a chance in the future, he can also seize it to practice.


    Mao Xiangxue nodded and said:


    "yes."


    You know, my strength is not as good as her. I feel that her big move needs a lot of spiritual power, which is suitable for sneaking attack when people are unprepared. " Mao Xiangxue didn''t mean to continue.


    She didn''t say the more bizarre means that would make her nowhere to escape.


    This is the power of space cited by Meng Li, which is also a big killer of Meng Li.


    She deliberately hid it, waiting for the leader to suffer this big loss one day.


    "Didn''t you say she had a lot of weird tricks?" The leader didn''t forget that.


    It''s just for this sentence.


    "No, it was just to make you believe me." Mao Xiangxue twisted her face because of pain.


    The leader said softly, and he didn''t know if he believed Mao Xiangxue''s words, but he stepped on Mao Xiangxue''s feet and let go.


    But Mao Xiangxue''s hand was too painful to move, and she still put her hand in ce.


    Breathing heavily, she felt that her time was running out.


    Now that she can''t practice, she expects that there is no aura in the world, so that everyone can die together.


    At best, she''ll go first.


    In fact, the headmaster has a little faith in Mao Xiangxue. How can one have so many means at once.


    The snow is weaker.


    However, looking at the situation of maoxiangxue, Baifu''s rosefinch move is really powerful.


    I haven''t seen Bai Fu used it in myst life. Maybe it''s Bai Fu''s biggest card.


    After all, ording to his careful observation, Bai Fu was not reborn.


    "Ah, now the spiritual power is less and less, in terms of resources..."The headmaster looked at the mustard seed space of Mao Xiangxue, moved in his heart and said so.


    Maoxiangxue is miserable. How can people be disgusted to this extent.


    "Well, you can''t use your things any more. Why don''t you give them to me and I''ll take revenge on you then." The leader said lightly.


    Mao Xiangxue is as angry as a gossamer. She has no strength and doesn''t want to see the headmaster any more. She closes her eyelids and has nothing to do but gasp.


    The leader squatted down and took maoxiangxue''s Mustard space, violently erasing the imprint of maoxiangxue on mustard space.


    Mao Xiangxue snorted in pain.


    There are many spirit stones, some magic tools, pills and misceneous things in it. There is a moment of joy in his heart. These spirit stones are spirit in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that maoxiangxue had a lot of savings. It was an unexpected harvest.


    "Xiao Ba, you can take good care of yourself in Siguo cliff. I will take revenge for you."


    The headmaster looked at the old face of maoxiangxue and flew away.


    Mao Xiangxue opened her eyes and looked at the leader''s back. She had a sinister smile on her lips.


    She wanted to die, but now she''s going to live.


    I just don''t know how long it willst. She will do her best.


    Meng Li is also practicing hard. Things like julingzhu are especially effective in this ne.


    When there is aura, Meng Li practices quickly.


    In fact, there is spiritual fluid in the system space. This position is not so strict with the suppression of power, so the use of the power of space can satisfy her. She has the power of space. Even if her cultivation is not particrly strong at present, there is not much pressure in her heart.


    Self insurance should be no problem.


    So I''m hesitating whether I want to get some spirit liquid or not. In this way, my aplishments will rise faster.


    If you want to think about it, you''d better do something. You should keep up with your aplishments. Don''t underestimate the enemy too much.


    Meng Li directly moves Lingtian out of the system space, and then enters Lingtian. Wuxiang is still sleeping. Meng Li takes a look at Lingzhi.


    Before, Wu Xiang was gnawed by grass, but now it seems to be pulled out.


    It is estimated that if you find that the grass is gnawed away, the grass root is still there, and you willpete with Lingzhi for nutrition, so you simply pull it out.


    How to pull the grass? If she is sozy and willing to pull grass, doesn''t it prove that she is the Laziest?


    Don''t you want to pull the grass?


    It''s very gratifying. At least in the matter of farming, Wu Xiang is very responsible.


    Wu Xiang feels the strange and familiar breathing here. He opens his eyes and looks at Meng Li in confusion:


    "who are you?"

 Chapter 1006

    "I''m the only one who cane in here."


    Meng Li said softly.


    Wu Xiang asked uncertainly:


    "Ali?"


    Meng Li nodded and sighed.


    What a change.


    What are these operations


    Meng Li put the spirit liquid in his mustard space and said to Wu Xiang:


    "I''ll take it and use it first."


    "Oh."


    Wu Xiang doesn''t care much.


    Meng Li thought about it and asked:


    "do you want to stay outside for a while?"


    Wu Xiangyzily on the ground and said:


    "what are you doing out there?"


    Meng Li looked up and said:


    "there''s no sun in here. You go out to bask in the sun."


    It''s also good to be in the sun.


    Wuxiang: "are you here to pick me up?"


    Meng Li


    She''s here to get the liquid.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t go out. It''s just a random question.


    "Yes."


    Meng Li is reluctant to say more.


    Wu Xiang didn''t even use his head. He was toozy to think. Just take him out.


    It''s just another ce to sleep.


    He said to Meng Li, "is there a safe ce to sleep outside?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Then you can pick me up."


    Wu Xiang hesitates and goes to Meng Li''s arms.


    Just when Wuxiang is about to bump into Meng Li''s arms, Meng Li''s eyes are quick and hands are quick, and he pinches the back neck skin of Wuxiang''s fate.


    The perfect barrier between her and Wu Xiang''s distance, Wu Xiang rippling in mid air, Meng Li felt Wu Xiang was a little heavy.


    Wu Xiang


    Meng Li, with no appearance, came out and put Lingtian back into the system space.


    When Wu Xiang came out, he had aura and said to Meng Li:


    "is this the world before? It seems different. "


    Meng Li hum, Wuxiang is not stupid.


    "Can you change the world?" Wu Xiang asked curiously.


    Meng Li gave a sound, and Wu Xiang''s body moved. Instead of asking, he said directly:


    "then I''ll go to find a ce to bask in the sun."


    "Good."


    Meng Li nodded and let go of Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang walked out slowly.


    After a while, Meng Li found that Wuxiang was lying down in the highest ce on the peak and the nearest ce to the sun.


    Just like that, Iy on it and went to sleep.


    The heart is too big.


    I think she said it was safe, so I feel extremely safe.


    Bai Jiwang picked up a bucket of water again. After several days, Meng Li felt that Bai Jiwang was thinner.


    Panting, she poured the water into the pool and wiped the sweat on her forehead with a bitter look on her face.


    Meng Li gets up and goes out slowly to Bai Jiwang. When Bai Jiwang sees Meng Li, her tired face turns into a surprise. She reaches out her hand to take Meng Li''s arm.


    Meng Li shakes his hand, and Bai Jiwang''s face shows the color of injury.


    "Master, where did the apprentice do it wrong?"


    Meng Li: "no, I just don''t like it."


    Bai Jiwang let out a disappointed voice and said to Meng Li in a coquettish way:


    "master, can you stop carrying water?"


    I don''t know if I''m tired of carrying water these days. I can''t practice yet. I''m really anxious day by day.


    Meng Li looked at Bai Jiwang with a little disappointment:


    "being a teacher is just testing your patience and temper your temperament. Why don''t you understand the good intentions of being a teacher?"


    6018: This


    It''s just a simple toss, OK?


    Well said.


    Bai Jiwang said: "I''m sorry, master, I let you down."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "go out as a teacher, you can carry water. When you fill up the pool, you can stop picking."


    Bai Jiwang takes a look at the water pool. She hasn''t filled one tenth of the water yet. She responds to Meng Li with difficulty:


    " All right


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. Bai Jiwang grabs his hair impatiently. What''s the matter.


    Now this kind of situation is just like the end of the world. I don''t know when Reiki will nevere.


    As a master, if you don''t hurry to get some natural materials and local treasures to help her improve her cultivation, you will also seal her spiritual power and let her carry water day by day.


    Is this my master?!


    Meng Li doesn''t care what Bai Jiwang thinks. He nned to go up and say to Wu Xiang that he was going out.


    But herees the leader.The headmaster looked at Meng Li with a smile. He was gentle.


    "Xiaoqi,st time you said to y chess, you refused. This time I''lle to you." He said.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Li directly sends a message to Bai Jiwang. He cane here to serve tea and pour water.


    Anyway, in order to cultivate this apprentice, the consignor wasted a lot of thought. It''s time to call.


    Otherwise, it''s always at a loss.


    Bai Jiwanges in with a kettle. Meng Li and the leader start ying chess. The leader looks at Bai Jiwang and nods with satisfaction.


    After pouring the tea, Bai Jiwang stayed aside.


    The headmaster looks at Bai Jiwang again. Meng Li gives Bai Jiwang a wink, and she quits again.


    The leader sighed:


    "now the n''s people are not united, and they are asx as a pack of loose sand. Now the fighting among the disciples is more and more obvious. What''s your opinion?"


    Meng Li stares at the chessboard and says faintly:


    "I''m stupid and have no opinion."


    Headmaster: --


    "But it won''t work."


    Meng Li: "what do you think of elder martial brother leader?"


    The headmaster sighed and looked sad:


    "I''m very upset about it, too."


    Meng Li didn''t answer. She didn''t know what to talk about. Did she want to twist the power of zongmen? Or are you going to be on your own?


    She really has no idea. If the client doesn''te back, she will finish the task, and the body will die.


    What matters in the long run.


    The leader realized the dullness of no more words. He didn''t speak any more and yed chess in silence. He found that Bai Fu''s chess skills had increased.


    He has some difficulty in dealing with it. Chess is equal to one''s strategy in his mind, so?


    "I went to see maoxiangxue."


    The headmaster looked at Meng Li lightly and said.


    Meng Li''s face remained unchanged:


    "how is she?"


    "She''s seriously hurt. I don''t know how long she''llst." Said the leader.


    Meng Li said:


    "you want to ask me what I hurt her, don''t you?"


    To investigate other people''s cards is either to be curious or to deal with this person.


    The leader is not a curious baby like Mao Xiangxue.


    At that time, not only to try her shadow, but also to draw the snake out of the hole.


    I wanted to see the other side''s emotion leak out and interpret my heart. On the contrary, I was asked by Meng Li, and the leader was embarrassed for a moment.


    I''m always embarrassed when I nod my head.


    "In fact, I''m also curious, but I know it''s presumptuous to ask. Take it as if I haven''t said it. Don''t take it to heart." The leader is also a stable person.


    He said without changing his face.


    Meng Li said, no more words.


    The two men were silent until the game was divided, and the leader got up and left.

 Chapter 1007

    Originally intended to go out, but was dyed by the leader, the sky iste, red clouds all over the horizon.


    Let''s go out tomorrow.


    Meng Li finds Wu Xiang, but Wu Xiang is taken away by Bai Jiwang.


    So?


    Take it away, then take it away. Looking at Bai Jiwang, it''s very good for Wu Xiang, and put it on his own bed.


    And Wu Xiang still insists on sleeping.


    I''m not very worried about Wu Xiang. He has the ability to protect himself.


    The next morning, Wu Xiang opened his eyes and looked at Bai Jiwang curiously.


    It turned over and the emotion in the woman''s eyes was not pure.


    "How can you be here? This is my master''s territory. It will be miserable to find you." Bai Jiwang said softly.


    She thought the pig was extraordinary.


    She is now very eager for a monster to apany her and be her right arm.


    In thest life, she got a monster egg. The first thing she saw when she hatched was her. She was very loyal to her and helped her a lot.


    However, the monster eggs of this life have been robbed, and it is her best friend of thest life who has robbed her. Thinking of this, Bai Jiwang feels painful.


    She has long understood that in today''s world, people can not be merciful. When necessary, they should get everything they want by all means.


    Although this one in front of her is not a monster egg, it may not be so easy to follow her, but she believes that she will be able to move it.


    Bai Jiwang''s abacus crackled in his heart.


    Wu Xiang ignored Bai Jiwang. Bai Jiwang didn''t lose heart. She didn''t know that Wu Xiang would talk.


    Continue to talk in the ear of Wu Xiang.


    Rao is the Wu Xiang of Buddhism. He is a little annoyed by Bai Jiwang. He sits up and looks at Bai Jiwang. Bai Jiwang is very happy. What is this?


    Then he saw Wuxiang''s body flying out of her head like a shadow.


    And then it''s gone.


    Bai Jiwang stamped his feet angrily. He wasted his saliva for a long time.


    found no way to Meng Li, and could not help but Tucao:


    "makeints about it."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "I''m going out, so you can bask in the sun here."


    "All right." Wu Xiang said.


    "Let''s build a spiritual connection so that I can find you from a distance." Wu Xiang crowded beside Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded and established a spiritual connection with Wu Xiang.


    Then Wuxiang changed a ce to bask in the sun, and the previous ce was found by Bai Jiwang, so it was not safe.


    But Bai Jiwang is still thinking about Wu Xiang. When he looks at Meng Li''s departure, Bai Jiwang doesn''t carry water, so he looks for Wu Xiang on the whole peak.


    Now she doesn''t have spiritual power, and it''s hard for her to walk on her feet.


    Finding Wu Xiang, Bai Jiwang reaches out his hand and brings Wu Xiang back to her room.


    The reason why Bai hopes so easily is that Wu Xiang is toozy to move.


    Wu Xiang wakes up and sees Bai Jiwang again


    Meng left this side, left the zongmen, and felt that there was a small tail behind him.


    She hooked the corner of her lips, built a space passage, disappeared here, and then came a man, who frowned:


    "what about people?"


    The man was handsome with a string of bells in his hand.


    It seems that there is a kind of feminine air.


    Meng Li appeared behind the man, and her voice suddenly sounded:


    "are you looking for me?"


    "Fleur."


    Man immediately vigntly with Meng from the distance, mouth but shout intimate.


    Meng Li: "who are you, fu''er? Keep your mouth clean."


    This man is quite well-known in the cultivation world. He has a nickname of seduction Lang.


    It doesn''t mean how handsome he is or how popr he is with girls, but that his most powerful magic weapon can attack people''s spirits.


    It''s a magic weapon that is rarely seen in this ne.


    Now, there is another purpose to make such a fussy contact with the client.


    Want to turn the client into his person?


    In the pursuit of women, there are still some skills.


    The trustor may not be able to resist it if he is not determined.


    However, it seems that the client''s death is not directly rted to this person. His magic weapon is the bell, which attacks the spirit. The client has never been hurt in this respect.


    The man squeezed out a smiling face and said:


    "good girl, where are you going? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''ll go with you. "


    Meng Li: "do you really want to follow me?"


    "Follow you."


    He nodded with a smile.


    There are stars in my eyes, bright.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes is like looking at a treasure.Meng Li smiles for a while and takes the soul alluring Lang on his way.


    Before Meng Li came, some people began to plot against the client. Now that Meng Li came, with time approaching the birth of the talisman, more and more people plot against her.


    So when he came out this time, some people followed Meng Li. Some people wanted to plot against Meng Li. Meng Li said to gou hung: "go on."


    You''re going to have to stick with it.


    He helped Meng Li beat away some people and killed some of them. He couldn''t help saying, "how many enemies do you have?"


    Meng Li tilted his head and thought, "a lot."


    It''s true that the talisman is the best treasure that has been born in the past few decades. If some other valuable treasure is born, they will not stare at this one.


    After hearing Meng Li say that there are still many enemies, the soul alluring Lang has a face full of tears. He thinks about it and says: "fu''er, I have something else to do..."


    Really tired!


    He''s doing evil.


    Meng Li looked at the enchanting man: "don''t you protect me?"


    "Soul alluring man".... "


    "Do you have the heart to leave me alone? What if I die? " Meng Li said again.


    He felt that he could barely resist. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "I can still stick to it."


    Meng Liughs: "good."


    Then, Gouhun Lang followed Meng Li all the way, fighting all the way, which was too cruel. Finally, Gouhun Lang couldn''t bear it. He simply let others hurt him, spat blood and beat him away. After that, he covered his heart and said: "fu''er, I really can''t do it."


    After that, he also exaggerated to spit out a mouthful of blood, looking at Meng Li''s eyes full of despair.


    Meng Li sighed and patted on the back of Gou Hunng. the force was really great. Gou Hun Lang felt even worse.


    He coughed a few times.


    "All right, you go." Meng Li said.


    It''s just like an amnesty. He''s too busy to leave.


    I''m afraid of meeting someone who will plot against Bai Fu again.


    He must be on his own again.


    And he here fortunately hard hit people, she is still looking at the side.


    On several asions, he was almost injured, and she was indifferent.


    This is the most irritating.


    The main reason is that Meng Li didn''t cover up when she went out this time, and she didn''t cover up her whereabouts all the way, so she wanted to solve her problem, which was much more than usual.


    Gouhung worked as a thug for her for free for a period of time. I don''t know if he dares to gather around her.


    Again, it''s the same.

 Chapter 1008

    Meng Li doesn''t dress up all the way. When someonees, she solves it.


    She is going to the north this time.


    There''s one more person to meet.


    The plot is too rough, so she came out ahead of time, and the man must have bothered to meet her, so it''s not difficult to meet.


    Finally I met the man. She was lying in the street, ragged and unkempt.


    She is thin and looks about a teenager.


    Seeing Meng Li, the light in her eyes shed by, and then she jumped at Meng Li''s feet.


    "Master, help me!" Said the girl.


    Meng Li smiles gently:


    "good."


    The girl was trying her best to hold back her tears, and was surprised by Meng Li''s appearance of readily agreeing.


    It''s so refreshing. She hasn''t told her story yet.


    This is not the development she imagined.


    "You must have been bullied and homeless, and then your parents died, and your brother died early, and you have no one to rely on." Meng Li continued mildly.


    Liuli nodded in depression:


    " Yes


    "Come with me, I feel sorry for you." Meng Li said directly.


    Everyone is very busy. Let''s leave out the middle procedure.


    In the plot, the ze is also reborn.


    In the normal plot, she saw with her own eyes that the client got the fruit.


    She''s weak and wants to, but she doesn''t dare to.


    Since her rebirth, her strength is very different from that of her clients, but now things that are a little useful are very popr.


    Everyone is trying their best to enhance their own strength. All the resources arepeting fiercely. We have to work hard to calcte a little bit of resources.


    For a long time, because of Reiki, there will be less and less good things. Now these are out of print.


    In fact, it was discovered by the client before. It was not mature at that time, so what he wanted to do was to wait for it to mature.


    It''s a little chance to be taken away.


    The consignor is fire earth double spirit root. This fruit is good for Earth Spirit root.


    In fact, the trustor''s current cultivation can''t make great progress even after eating, but it''s also something worth going.


    But the ss cultivation is low, the progress will be great.


    So Liuli has a deep attachment to this thing. She is a single local spirit root.


    As a matter of fact, it''s OK to rely on the prophet to seize people''s opportunity, which can be regarded as relying on their own abilities.


    After all, it''s too honest to know that there''s a chance not to go.


    But it''s wrong to take advantage of others.


    Liuli takes advantage of the client''s sympathy to say that he has no dependence in the world. If his cultivation fails, he will have a miserable life.


    The client thought about it and gave it to Liuli. After all, she didn''t eat it as much as Liuli.


    Liuli cheated Tu lingguo and disappeared. In fact, she was a disciple of the sect. Where was she helpless? It''s all lies.


    The world has be a world of calction.


    Liuli sees that Mengli is so ready to take her away. She is so suspicious that she always feels that something is wrong.


    But we can''t give up now.


    She followed Meng Li step by step.


    Meng Li, with a dirty body, but without a strange smell of ze, goes to Tu lingguo.


    Actually, it''s very close to here.


    When Meng Li arrives at the ce, the Tu lingguo is not ripe yet. Meng Li is waiting patiently. Liuli is obviously excited when he looks at TU lingguo.


    However, this kind of emotion was suppressed.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "elder, I''d like to invite you."


    Meng Li: "since you know it''s an invitation, are you sure you really want to say it?"


    Liuli


    She bowed her head in fear and still said:


    "the younger generation is a single native. To tell you the truth, the younger generation is reduced to the present situation because of their weak strength."


    Meng Li: "so you asked me to give you tulingguo?"


    Liuli pursed her mouth and said:


    "it''s false to say that I don''t want to be false. Now I have such a strong strength that if I give it to my younger generation, it will work..."


    Meng Li: "bigger?"


    Liuli knelt down with a plop and said:


    "if the elder is willing to give up, Liuli is willing to be an ox and a horse for him all his life."


    Meng Li: "good."


    ss Leng for a while, false face with two lines of tears, she was very surprised.


    So agreed?


    Things are going better than you think.


    She looks around anxiously. Later, her disciples wille here. Although they are not all native roots, they can also exchange their hands for other resources. No one will give up.The only thing to me is that they walked together and found this together.


    If only she found out and picked it herself, she would not bother to get close to the person in front of her.


    The person in front of us is the one who got the fruit in his previous life. He must have found it for a long time.


    Her strength is higher than anyone else''s. as long as she is willing to give it to herself, she will have no difficulty.


    It''s really the same person who can''t fight by himself. If you fight hard, it''s hard for you to get it.


    Liuli is thinking, a few disciples came to see Meng Li and Liuli, they whispered.


    "How can there be two more people?"


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that tulingguo was also found."


    The person who answered looked a little annoyed. Originally, he came happily, but he didn''t expect anyone toe first.


    I also found this thing.


    "Let''s wait and see." There is humanity.


    Then he took a rest on his knees.


    Looking at Meng Li from time to time, Liuli worried that he would be recognized and kept his head buried. Meng Li asked:


    "do you know him?"


    Liuli quickly denied: "no, I don''t know."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and waited for a long time. Tulingguo was about to mature. Several disciples stood up and looked at tulingguo with vignce and expectation.


    It seems that they want to be divided into two teams, one team to pick up tulingguo, the other team to block Mengli.


    Liuli didn''t worry too much. They couldn''t help others in thest life.


    When the fruit ispletely ripe, suddenly a group of people rush out. This group of people don''t know how to know there are tulingguo, but they juste.


    Meng Li guessed that it might be that Tu lingguo was also found in the normal world plot, but he didn''te because of various reasons.


    This time, for various reasons, it was rare again, so it came.


    It''s also possible that some of the disciples of the sect nearby were reborn and arranged a group of people to grab this one.


    Meng Li flies up very fast and constructs a space to protect the tulingguo. She just flies over it lightly and tulingguo is in her hands.


    But the Earth Spirit fruit also has the monster guard, the monster is waiting to eat the Earth Spirit fruit, but at the moment of eating, Meng Li has already wrapped up with space.


    It hit the wall.


    Meng Li didn''t react until he picked the fruit. Then he was angry and attacked when he saw people.


    Meng Li is sitting on a big tree, watching the people fight with the monster. Of course, some people fly towards her to grab the fruit.

 Chapter 1009

    Meng Li stretched out his hand and set up a space barrier at will. The people flying towards her were blocked.


    What''s blocked is their attack.


    But Meng Li, these people look ugly.


    Liuli originally wanted to watch on one side, but the friars who were fighting with monsters were not willing to.


    Forced her into the war, ss is not willing to move.


    Together killed the monster, everyone looked at Meng Li.


    Liuli''s mouth is open like that of an elder.


    With expectations in their eyes, they are not as anxious as others.


    Meng Li looks at Liuli:


    "do you want it?"


    Liuli nodded.


    "Can''t you talk?" Meng Li asked.


    Liuli


    What does she say?


    There is also a fellow, a talk is not exposed?


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if you don''t speak, maybe you don''t want enough."


    Liuli feels that this person is deliberately trying to embarrass her. She is forced to do nothing for the sake of tulingguo. As soon as she wants to speak, she sees Meng putting tulingguo in her mouth.


    It looks like it''s going to be eaten.


    ss face suddenly slightly twisted.


    "Master, didn''t you say it was for me?"


    Liuli asked in a sharp voice.


    Others brush the floor and look at the ze.


    With a look in his eyes, some people even want to seize the ss and force Meng Li to hand over the Tu lingguo.


    Meng Li took away the fruit he was going to eat.


    Smiling at the ss.


    Looking at the eyes around, Liuli was a little flustered, and quickly said:


    "master, help me."


    Her voice was deliberately changed by her.


    It''s a little different from your own voice.


    Liuli''s ssmates thought the voice was a little familiar, and looked up and down at Liuli.


    But now the image of Liuli is very bad. I didn''t recognize it for a while.


    It is Liuli let Mengli save her words, let originally want to catch Liuli threaten Mengli people make up their mind.


    Under the siege of two or three people, Liuli was soon captured.


    One person looked at Meng Li:


    "if you want her to live, give her the tulingguo."


    Meng Li looked at Liuli''s pleading eyes and felt that it was almost over.


    She took a bite of tulingguo in her mouth. Tulingguo doesn''t taste very good. It tastes astringent and tastes like eating a pile of fine sand.


    "Master!"


    Liuli looks at Mengli and eats. His heart aches so much that he can''t breathe.


    The rest of them look ugly, too.


    But what else can we say now?


    You can''t say: shut up and leave me some!


    Tara hate, get even if, but also in front of them to eat!


    Popr, however, towards Meng Li attack, but are blocked back by the space wall.


    If you want to hurt Meng Li, the first step is to break the barriers.


    Meng Li slowly finished eating the tulingguo, then looked at Liuli and said:


    "I''m leaving."


    Liuli''s heart is dripping blood, and she is especially angry that Meng Li has yed a trick on her!


    But the current situation is not to be angry.


    You can only plead:


    "master, help me."


    Meng Li couldn''t ignore Liuli. He flew away, and the people behind him caught up with him.


    In fact, it''s just a matter of face.


    After all, everything was eaten, and the nun was obviously not weak, so they couldn''t help her.


    Meng left the corner to directly build the space channel, far away.


    It''s revenge on another person who calcted the client.


    Liuli cheated the client of a native fruit, so she ate it in front of Liuli.


    For ss, this Earth Spirit fruit is very important.


    It''s been a long time.


    Meng Li went back to the peak and went to see Bai Jiwang''s pool. When he went with her, it didn''t change much. It was really a pool.


    It''s really a bit of torture to say that a monk can''t practice and carry water every day.


    At that time, I could only say that I didn''t have enough Kung Fu. I tried my best to kill the client.


    But it is undeniable that Bai Jiwang would not hesitate if he could kill the client at that time.


    As long as you kill the client, Bai Jiwang can snatch the talisman from the client.


    Unfortunately not.


    Meng Li felt that he was not too vindictive.


    Bai Jiwang has been thinking about how to incorporate Wu Xiang into his own, but Wu Xiang has a big head.


    Feel the strong breath, white hope suddenly nervous.


    Master is back!She looked at Wu Xiang lying on her bed and was just about to hide it when master suddenly appeared at his door.


    It''s toote to hide.


    Looking back at Meng Li:


    "master, you are back."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "you haven''t carried water seriously these days, have you?"


    Bai Jiwang said: "I''m just a little ufortable these days."


    "Oh."


    Meng Li took a look at Wu Xiang on the bed, and his eyes opened.


    Bai Jiwang is a little nervous. Will master like it?


    You want to take it?


    Just as she thought so, Wu Xiang shot at Meng lifeI again.


    Meng Li is still quick with his eyes and hands, holding the back neck skin of Wu Xiang.


    The formless body is rippling in mid air.


    "Master, let it go. It didn''t hurt me." Bai Jiwang had an idea and said.


    Meng Li puts Wu Xiang on the ground. Wu Xiang is paralyzed on the ground like he has no bones.


    "Are you better?" Meng Li asked.


    When the master came back, Bai Jiwang said of course:


    "better, thank you for your concern."


    She also hopes to untie her seal earlier.


    "When you are well, go to carry water. Time doesn''t wait for you. Don''t you want to practice?"


    Meng Li said coldly.


    Bai Jiwang was a little hurt: "master..."


    Now, because of the change of the world, even the master''s temperament has changed?


    Meng Li: "go."


    Bai Jiwang is very sad.


    Niannian gave up a look at Wuxiang and said to Meng Li:


    "master, let it be here."


    Meng Li:


    "I don''t care about him."


    White hope that this can rest assured.


    Yes.


    Meng Li went to his room.


    Wu Xiang moved a few steps behind.


    "I''ll leave youter."


    I don''t want to walk.


    Meng Li carried Wu Xiang away.


    Wuxiang asked, "aren''t you happy?"


    Meng Li:


    "I''m not happy about anything."


    "I don''t know." Wu Xiang is toozy to think.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I''m not unhappy. You are very popr."


    Wu Xiang The woman is bored to death


    "A lot of talk."


    he also wants to assimte the essence of the sun and moon, or else he wants to go back.


    But this world is really abnormal, aura sometimes not.


    "Do you want to go back?" Meng Li asked.


    Wu Xiang shook his head.


    After Meng left the room, he asked Wu Xiang:


    "would you like something to eat?"


    She saw that there were still some miracles in the room.


    Wu Xiang: "give it to me, I''ll have some."


    "Do you have room for it?" Meng Li takes out a space to prepare for Wu Xiang.


    But Wu Xiang refused. He took the fruit directly and then disappeared in front of Meng Li.


    Then he pointed to his stomach and said:


    "this is our factory built function."


    Meng Li couldn''t help nodding.

 Chapter 1010

    Wu Xiang is out in the sun again.


    Meng Li doesn''t n to go out for the time being. There are some people in zongmen who have some small ns for the client. Meng Li finds an opportunity to calcte and go back.


    In Meng Li''s opinion, these calctions are quite boring.


    Meng Li ignored those who wanted to get close to her.


    If you can''t cultivate your spare time without aura, you can use it to toss your hopes.


    She urged Bai Jiwang to carry water continuously. After working hard for half a month, she didn''t rest much during the day. Finally, she filled the pool.


    "Master, all right."


    Bai Jiwang leaves with Meng to see the pool. He is overworked, which makes Bai Jiwang look bad.


    Meng Li took a look at the pool and said:


    "yes, but this is the first step."


    Bai Jiwang


    "Next, you need to load up and down the mountain every day."


    Meng Li thought and said.


    Bai Jiwang had some resentment in his heart. After master came back, he did nothing else but stare at her.


    What''s the use of this?


    Is it hard to exercise strength?


    She felt that there was no effect at all. On the contrary, she was very upset because she couldn''t practice.


    The state of mind has copsed.


    I can''t get the pig. Master is here. She has no time to find the pig.


    "Don''t retort. If you retort, I''ll take you out and throw you away."


    Meng Li looked at the impatience on Bai Jiwang''s face and said coldly.


    Bai Jiwang looks at Meng Li strangely.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? I don''t want to make you happy. You have to torture me like this." She said.


    For Meng Li said to throw her words, do not agree.


    Meng Li:


    "do it."


    Then she left.


    Bai Jiwang stares at Meng Li''s back and is in agony.


    She doesn''t do it.


    Master loves her so much. Even if she doesn''t do it, she won''t do anything about her.


    However, Bai Jiwang was wrong because Meng Li didn''t see Bai Jiwang do anything the next day. She took Bai Jiwang and flew out of the n.


    Bai Jiwang kept asking:


    "master, where are we going?"


    Her eyebrows were inexplicably uneasy, especially looking at Meng Li''s cold face, she was not at all sure.


    "Get rid of you." Meng Li looks at Bai Jiwang.


    Bai Jiwang was full of questions


    Is it the one she imagined?


    Meng Li finally took Bai Jiwang to a small town. She looked very peaceful. She put Bai Jiwang on the ground and said:


    "since you are not obedient, I can only take Bai Jiwang out and throw him away. I don''t like people who are not obedient. Goodbye."


    In white hope Lengshen, Meng Li turned to go.


    There was a sudden, shocked voice:


    "master...!"


    Meng Li looked at Bai Jiwang:


    "don''t say goodbye, I have nothing to say."


    "No, master, I know I''m wrong. Don''t leave me behind." Bai hopes to rush to Meng Li.


    Only now did she realize that master was not ying with her.


    Meng Li: "no, you are not obedient."


    Bai Jiwang pleaded:


    "even if the master wants to leave me, can he untie the seal of my body? Now I can''t use my spiritual power and protect myself."


    Meng Li:


    "I don''t want to."


    Bai Jiwang looks at Meng Li with gnashing teeth. He wants to curse and beat others.


    But she put up with it.


    The eyes turned into a cry.


    Meng Li ignored him and left directly.


    Left a lonely and helpless white hope.


    Now what? The world is so chaotic, she does not have the power to protect herself now, she really won''t have any ident?


    Meng Li came back to zongmen. Before he returned to his peak, he met the leader.


    With pity on his face, the leader said: "Xiao Ba has fallen."


    Meng Li didn''t change his face.


    The headmaster said:


    "would you like to have a look?"


    Meng Li: "let me make sure I''m dead?"


    Headmaster: --


    "If there is nothing wrong with elder martial brother, I will go back." Meng Li said.


    The headmaster said: "Xiao Qi, do you know that many people in the nin about Xiao BA''s death?"


    "You are too cruel in this matter. Although it''s Xiaoba''s fault, you didn''t give her a chance to reform."


    "People say you''re not doing it right."


    Meng Li looks at the leader lightly.


    No words.


    The leader sighed again"Xiao Qi, if you have nothing to do, you should exin it to them in person. Although I help you, I always seem inappropriate."


    "OK, thank you for helping me."


    Meng Li''s face was a bit of false gratitude.


    The leader didn''t say any more. Meng Li went back.


    After several days, Bai Jiwang came back.


    It''s just like a mess.


    The outside world is really dangerous.


    Bai Jiwang felt that his life should not be cut off. Otherwise, he could note back.


    Kneeling in front of Meng Li, she hid her deep resentment towards master and said, "master, I know you are wrong. Please forgive me."


    Meng Li: "will you be obedient in the future?"


    Bai Jiwang nodded in humiliation.


    Too hard, no matter she''s dead or alive.


    From then on, their affection for teachers and apprentices waspletely gone.


    Come back, it''s just that she needs a ce to live now.


    It needs a background.


    Let''s not say that Shifu is the top strong man in the maind. Even now Shifu has a reputation outside.


    It can frighten some people.


    She''s getting stronger every day. Do you have to ask master if you regret what you did today?


    Meng Li felt that sometimes hatred, resentment, do not like a person, is unable to cover up.


    Such as white hope now.


    But now I dare not roam around.


    After that, Bai Jiwang trained every day, that is, all kinds of coolies.


    No matter how tired Meng Li asked Bai Jiwang to do, Bai Jiwang did not dare to refute.


    Once Bai Jiwang was so tired that he showed his resentment in the face of Meng Li. Meng Li said that he would take Bai Jiwang to a farther ce and throw her away.


    This makes Bai Jiwang speechless and can only admit his life.


    She''s not sure she''ll be able to get back safely if she''s thrown further.


    I''m not sure if I''m willing to be a casual practitioner, I''m sure I can get a chance.


    In thest life, there were many opportunities to go to those ces either because of the master or because of the n.


    When it''s OK, Meng Li also goes to find a chance.


    To mingle with the battle of the reborn.


    The most active people in the world are the reborn.


    As time goes on, the day of the birth of the talisman is getting closer and closer.


    All sides are ready to move.


    Some people deliberatelye to please Meng Li, some peoplee to kill Meng Li.


    Meng Li can meet him when hees out of the n.


    I dare note.


    When I was in the n, the headmaster came frequently.


    Either discuss the problem of cultivation with Meng Li, or discuss the problem of sect.


    I''m too diligent. The other elders of the n look at Meng Li and the headmaster strangely.


    Finally, the leader said:


    "Xiao Qi, you and I haven''t had apetition for many years. Let''s find a ce to have apetition."


    "If you win me, you should be the leader."


    He also a hearty smile, big Fang Fang looking at Meng Li.

 Chapter 1011

    Meng Li smiles and says, "no, I know I''m not as good as the leader."


    The headmaster EEE said:


    "how can it be? It''s just a duel. What''s the rtionship?"


    Meng Li: "don''t want to move."


    The leader saw that Meng Li didn''t mean to be moved at all, and he was also powerless. He said:


    "recently, there''s something strange going on in the south. It seems that the movement is not small. Are you going?"


    Meng Li: "go."


    Headmaster: "Oh."


    "By the way, here you are. You have fire spirit root. This is useful for you."


    The leader took out a lotus shaped magic weapon and handed it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a look at it, took it over, and gave thanks to the leader. The leader said:


    "I happen to have something wrong, so I should miss this opportunity."


    Meng Li''s heart is a little bitughing. How important is it that the leader doesn''t want the talisman?


    Bai Jiwang was also thinking about it. She came to Meng Li and said, "master, I heard people say that there is a vision in the South now. I also want to see it."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Let''s all go.


    White hope to see Meng Li promised so straightforward, heart down.


    About the birth of Yibao, some peoplee to ask Meng Li to go with him. Meng Li likes to be alone, and in order to prevent them from plotting, they all refuse.


    In the plot, the client also refuses many people.


    Because we don''t know when the treasure will be born, we have been waiting for it.


    All the supreme elders of the sect have gone. This time, everyone is in this position. Those who have strength and those who have no strength are not afraid of death.


    And Meng Li didn''t move in zongmen. What''s funny is that the leader who said he didn''t go, zongmen had no shadow of him for a long time.


    See Meng can''t leave. Bai Jiwang is worried.


    She urged Meng Li:


    "master, let''s go earlier."


    Meng Li: "urgent what?"


    Bai Jiwang originally wanted to say that the talisman should be robbed by others, but he thought that thest master was the one who got the talisman.


    The master and the talisman are destined.


    Talisman, talisman.


    I don''t know if I have a chance to have it?


    No one in this world, including Shifu, can be relied on, only himself.


    Finally approaching the birth of the talisman, Meng Li slowly set out with Bai Jiwang. She untied the seal of Bai Jiwang.


    Meet to deal with her, let white hope to fight.


    Bai Jiwang''s strength is really not strong, so he was seriously injured.


    Meng Li can only fight. Some unimportant and boring people can''t afford to fight directly.


    Bai Jiwangy on the bed and said to Meng Li: "master, my condition is not very good."


    Can you meet a master who is more pitiful than this?


    What''s the matter with her? As a strong master, shouldn''t she protect her apprentice?


    Anyway, she can''t feel the love from her master now.


    Meng Li gave Bai Jiwang a pill and said:


    "if your condition is good, follow me. If the pill is not good, don''t go."


    Bai Jiwang?


    "I''m fine." Bai Jiwang said.


    Meng Li patted Bai Jiwang''s arm and said with a smile:


    "really?"


    "Good, fast."


    They continued on their way, and finally arrived at the ce where the talisman was born, where the spirit was restless and the breath was mixed. A huge stone stood in the middle, surrounded by people.


    This huge stone needs to raise its head to see the top. There is no grass around. The vitality should be absorbed by the talisman.


    Seeing that Meng Li is here, most of them are looking at Meng Li.


    Many people have strange eyes. Bai Jiwang follows Meng Li closely. These fierce eyes are terrible.


    Meng Li took a look. Some people were wearing masks, some were wearing curtains and hats, and some were covering their faces. No matter what form they existed, their only purpose was to cover their true appearance.


    She is looking for the suspected leader, but there are too many people to distinguish.


    There are still many strong breath on the scene, which is more powerful than the strength of the client. These are the top strong people in this position.


    They are all here. It''s hard to say who will hold the talisman after the client''s death.


    But like Bai Jiwang, headmaster and maoxiangxue, they certainly can''t get it.


    At the beginning, these top yers didn''t make a move, silently watching a group of rookies peck each other.


    In the normal world plot, these strong people should note. After all, they don''t know how useful this thing is.


    They have lived for a long time, and their strength is too strong. Ordinary magic weapons have little effect on them.Although there was a lot of movement before the birth of the talisman, it was not necessarily a treasure worthy of their visit. Maybe it was a treasure for the public, but it was not necessarily for them.


    There are many gods at the scene, interwoven with each other, and the powerful ones don''t know what they are.


    Some of the weaker, in several hesitation struggle, finally choose to give up here.


    It''s gone.


    They didn''t expect it to be so big.


    Bai Jiwang politely takes out a magic weapon, which is simr to a temporary tent. He erges it and lets Meng Li in.


    As soon as he went in, Bai Jiwang put some food and herbal tea on it and said to Meng Li, "master, this is what I specially prepared for you before I set out."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I have a heart."


    Bai Jiwang said with a smile:


    "this is what I should do. Please enjoy it."


    Meng Li let out a sound and sat in the same ce. Bai Jiwang looked a little embarrassed. After a while, his aura came. Bai Jiwang said: "I''ll practice first."


    She sat with her knees crossed and began to use the skill, but before the skill started to work, her aura was gone.


    This is different from the feeling that there is no aura at ordinary times. This time, the situation seems to be robbed by a person who is in urgent need of aura and has a great appetite.


    In the tent next to Meng Li, someone said:


    "it should be the treasure inside that robbed the aura, otherwise it would not be gone so soon."


    A male voice said:


    "I think so. This treasure must be very powerful."


    "When wee to this world, we should have prepared this thing."


    Hearing this, Bai Jiwang''s face changed. Who is the passer-by?


    She gave a wry smile. Every passer-by thought that he was extraordinary. Only she, who was bent down by reality, knew thating to this world was not only not special, but also likely cannon fodder.


    It''s a cruel world.


    Shifu did the same thing to her. She worked as a coolie for several months. She didn''t make any progress. Instead, she had many opportunities. Because Shifu didn''t let her go out, she missed them all.


    I''ve been robbed of my chance.


    There are more and more divine senses here. It seems that many people are reborn.


    At this critical moment, Meng Li didn''t eat Bai Jiwang''s food. What he was afraid of was Bai Jiwang''s Yin hand. Bai Jiwang was suspected to be the son of Wei Mian in the normal world plot, in case he had something that could not harm others.


    Avoid her detection.


    She was voiced and invited out to talk about the past.


    These are all people from other sects who are living in the cultivation world. They have more or less friends.


    She went out in a big way, and left Bai Jiwang alone in the tent at that time. Bai Jiwang wanted to be invisible.


    Because she found that after her master left, she came to know more about God.


    But fortunately, this tent is able to iste the divine consciousness, at least we can''t find her who is not calm now.


    After waiting here for several days, aura is almost no state.


    Once there is one, it is quickly absorbed by the talisman, which makes many enemies meet each other. The most envious people dare not do it. Once they do it, their aura is gone. When the treasure is really born, how can they rob it.


    It''s probably that the aura of heaven and earth can''t satisfy the talisman. The talisman may not have enough energy and it hasn''te out yet.


    But between heaven and earth slowly began, from time to time issued a silent loud sound, listen carefully, as if it is from the boulder.


    More and more noise, even some high-level monsterse to join the fun. Although they can''t speak, they are already intelligent creatures.


    After waiting for half a month, everyone''s enthusiasm gradually cooled down.


    But now there are almost no people who leave the field in the middle. It seems that all the practitioners are waiting for patience.


    After waiting for another seven or eight days, nearly a month, there was a huge sound from the stone, which rang through the sky and the earth. After the bombing, a dazzling yellow rose slowly, and the whole body of the talisman was full of light.


    When the stone was bombed, it was very powerful and the fragments were flying everywhere. Many people were seriously injured by the stone before they could react.


    Most of theirpanions, however, chose to rush to the talisman without taking care of the seriously injured.


    These seriously injured people can only look at their departingpanions anxiously and with resentment.


    In this case, the person flying behind attacked and knocked down the person in front of him. With the spread of power, some people who had been seriously injured by the boulder fragments died.


    In other words, just at the beginning of the battle for treasure, some people had been eliminated.


    Meng Li is holding a huge stone fragment in his hand. With the power of luck in his hand, he didn''t shock the fragment into powder. He just shattered it into small pieces. It can be seen that the material of the so-called huge stone is not stone at all.


    It''s another hard material, but it''s obviously not the time to think about it.She also flies towards the talisman. Before that, she has builtyers of solid space to protect the talisman.


    But there are too many people, hindering Meng Li''s speed, and some attacks areing towards her. She doesn''t want to spend time to deal with it.


    Use space to wrap yourself up, like a protective cover. Therefore, Meng Li can ignore other people''s attacks and just need to reinforce his protective cover.


    And Bai Jiwang has long been thrown away by Meng Li.


    At first, Bai Jiwang followed Meng Li closely, but Meng Li''s speed was too fast, so Bai Jiwang had to spend time to stop other people''s attacks.


    Several times down, and then see her master, and she had been separated by a few walls of meat.


    Meng Li looks back at Bai Jiwang. Bai Jiwang''s eyes follow her closely. His eyebrows are anxious and worried.


    His mouth opened and closed, shouting at Meng Li, but there was too much noise around, and the sound of some powerful attacks was enough to cover up Bai Jiwang''s voice.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to know too much. He just thinks Bai hopes for a big life.


    Or with some luck in the body, otherwise the strength of the whole body is higher than that of Bai Jiwang, but Bai Jiwang can fish in troubled waters and protect himself.


    Meng Li looked at the talisman again. The talisman was still floating in the air. There was a ck cloud on top of it, apanied by lightning and thunder. Obviously, the power of the talisman was not contained by the way of heaven.


    The way of heaven is rejecting talismans and trying to destroy them.


    Meng Li didn''t know if there was such a story in the normal world plot. At that time, there was no problem with the way of heaven. Maybe the existence of the talisman was allowed.


    Looking at some people are close to the talisman, but they are shot down by the attack from all the people. Meng Li''s rosefinch in the center of his eyebrows looms. Finally, a huge rosefinch appears in the space.


    It is quite a bit of the potential to block out the sun, with a hot breath, hovering over the heads of the people.


    Some people are shocked, is this rosefinch?


    But when you look closely, the rosefinch is not real, it''s just abination of strength.


    Another look, I saw a woman sitting on the huge rosefinch''s back.


    This woman is like a rosefinch. She is dressed in red. She has a little rosefinch in the middle of her eyebrow, just like the rosefinch she rides.


    Women''s eyebrows and eyes are normal at the moment, not a trace of fierce and anxious, like with their pets in the air, no one free to fly.


    On second thought, how much power must it be to condense such a huge rosefinch? Is there such a master in the world?


    Bai Jiwang lost his eyes. Is this her master?


    So powerful?


    In that case, why not take her with you?


    And put her in danger. It''s a heartless person.


    The rosefinch can surpass the others. At this time, there is no one to stop her. Seeing the woman riding the rosefinch heading for the talisman, I don''t know who is attacking the shadow of the rosefinch, trying to beat down Meng Li and the rosefinch, and then all of them fight one after another.


    Stop anyone but yourself from running to the treasure.


    Meng Li nces at the crowd indifferently and urges the rosefinch to fly faster. So fast, their attack is hard to fall on Meng Li and rosefinch Xu Ying.


    Nevertheless, as Meng Li gets closer to the talisman, all kinds of gorgeous moves move towards Meng Li fiercely.


    Some people identally hit the rosefinch shadow, but found that their attack was blocked by a border, which made them even more shocked.


    Who is this?


    Even if there is power to condense such arge rosefinch, it can also decorate a border covering them.


    This is the thought of those who don''t know Meng Li, and those who know Meng Li have no idea at the moment.


    They don''t understand how Bai Fu they know has such extraordinary strength.


    Maybe Meng Li''s behavior angered the strongmen here, and they finally made a move, condensed the attack and went fiercely towards Meng Li, hitting the space to protect Meng Li, making the space have some cracks.


    Power is violent. Many solid things can be destroyed by power.


    It''s close.


    It''s getting closer.


    Meng Li narrowed her eyes and was hurt by the yellow light of the talisman. She mobilized the power of space and expanded the surrounding area.


    Although many people wanted to get close to the talisman before, in fact, they still couldn''t get close to the talisman. Only when they got close to the talisman, they would find that they couldn''t get the talisman at all.


    All they could see was that after the huge body of the rosefinch passed the talisman, the ce where the talisman was was already empty.

 Chapter 1012

    At this critical moment, Meng Li didn''t eat Bai Jiwang''s food. What he was afraid of was Bai Jiwang''s Yin hand. Bai Jiwang was suspected to be the son of Wei Mian in the normal world plot, in case he had something that could not harm others.


    Avoid her detection.


    I''d better be careful.


    She was voiced and invited out to talk about the past.


    These are people from other sects who are living in the cultivation world and have more or less friends.


    She went out in a big way and left Bai Jiwang alone in the tent. Bai Jiwang wanted to be invisible.


    Because she found that after her master left, she came to know more about God.


    But fortunately, this tent is able to iste the divine consciousness, at least we can''t find her who is not calm now.


    After waiting here for several days, aura is almost no state.


    Once there is, it is quickly absorbed by the talisman.


    This makes a lot of enemies meet, especially those who are jealous do not dare to do it. Once they do it, their aura is gone. When the treasure is really born, how can they rob it.


    It''s probably that the aura of heaven and earth can''t satisfy the talisman. The talisman may not have enough energy and it hasn''te out yet.


    But between heaven and earth slowly began, from time to time issued a silent loud sound, listen carefully, as if it is from the boulder.


    More and more noise, even some high-level monsterse to join the fun. Although they can''t speak, they are already intelligent creatures.


    After waiting for half a month, everyone''s enthusiasm gradually cooled down.


    But now there are almost no people who leave the field in the middle. It seems that all the practitioners are waiting for patience.


    After waiting for another seven or eight days, nearly a month, there was a huge sound from the stone, which rang through the sky and the earth. After the bombing, a dazzling yellow rose slowly, and the whole body of the talisman was full of light.


    When the stone was bombed, it was very powerful and the fragments were flying everywhere. Many people were seriously injured by the stone before they could react.


    Most of theirpanions, however, chose to rush to the talisman without taking care of the seriously injured.


    These seriously injured people can only look at their departingpanions anxiously and with resentment.


    The closer people are to the huge stones, the more seriously they are injured or even killed. In fact, at the beginning, many cautious people chose to stay far away.


    In this case, someone in the front went, and those flying behind attacked.


    He knocked down the people in front of him. With the influence of his power, some people who were seriously injured by the fragments of the boulder died.


    In other words, just at the beginning of the battle for treasure, some people had been eliminated.


    Meng Li is holding a piece of giant stone in his hand. He carries the spirit power in his hand, but he doesn''t shock the piece into powder. He just shatters it into small pieces. It can be seen that the material of the so-called giant stone is not stone at all.


    It''s another hard material, but it''s obviously not the time to think about it.


    She also flies towards the talisman. Before that, she has builtyers of solid space to protect the talisman.


    But there are too many people, hindering Meng Li''s speed, and some attacks areing towards her. She doesn''t want to spend time to deal with it.


    Use space to wrap yourself up, like a protective cover. Therefore, Meng Li can ignore other people''s attacks and just need to reinforce his protective cover.


    And Bai Jiwang has long been thrown away by Meng Li.


    At first, Bai Jiwang followed Meng Li closely, but Meng Li''s speed was too fast, so Bai Jiwang had to spend time to stop other people''s attacks.


    After several times, when I saw her master again, I was already separated from her by countless walls of flesh.


    Meng Li looks back at Bai Jiwang. Bai Jiwang''s eyes follow her closely. His eyebrows are anxious and worried.


    His mouth opened and closed, shouting at Meng Li, but there was too much noise around, and the sound of some powerful attacks was enough to cover up Bai Jiwang''s voice.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to know too much. He just thinks Bai hopes for a big life.


    Or with some luck in the body, otherwise the strength of the whole body is higher than that of Bai Jiwang, but Bai Jiwang can fish in troubled waters and protect himself.


    Meng Li looked at the talisman again. The talisman was still floating in the air. There was a ck cloud on top of it, apanied by lightning and thunder. Obviously, the power of the talisman was not contained by the way of heaven.


    The way of heaven is rejecting talismans and trying to destroy them.


    Meng Li didn''t know if there was such a story in the normal world plot. At that time, there was no problem with the way of heaven. Maybe the existence of the talisman was allowed.


    Looking at some people are close to the talisman, but they are shot down by the attack from all the people. Meng Li''s rosefinch in the center of his eyebrows looms. Finally, a huge rosefinch appears in the space.


    It is quite a bit of the potential to block out the sun, with a hot breath, hovering over the heads of the people.


    Some people are shocked, is this rosefinch?


    But when you look closely, the rosefinch is not real, it''s just abination of strength.Another look, I saw a woman sitting on the huge rosefinch''s back.


    This woman is like a rosefinch, dressed in red, and seems to be integrated.


    Looking from the extreme, there was a little rosefinch in her eyebrow, which was the same as the rosefinch she rode.


    Women''s eyebrows and eyes are normal at the moment, not a trace of fierce and anxious, like with their pets in the air, no one free to fly.


    On second thought, how much power must it be to condense such a huge rosefinch? Is there such a master in the world?


    Bai Jiwang lost his eyes. Is this her master?


    So powerful?


    In that case, why not take her with you?


    And put her in danger. It''s a heartless person.


    The rosefinch can surpass the others. At this time, there is no one to stop her. Seeing the woman riding the rosefinch heading for the talisman, I don''t know who is attacking the shadow of the rosefinch, trying to beat down Meng Li and the rosefinch, and then all of them fight one after another.


    Stop anyone but yourself from running to the treasure.


    Meng Li nces at the crowd indifferently and urges the rosefinch to fly faster. So fast, their attack is difficult to urately fall on Meng Li and rosefinch Xu Ying.


    Nevertheless, as Meng Li gets closer to the talisman, all kinds of gorgeous moves move towards Meng Li fiercely.


    Some people identally hit the rosefinch shadow, but found that their attack was blocked by a border, which made them even more shocked.


    Who is this?


    Even if there is power to condense such arge rosefinch, it can also decorate a border covering them.


    This is the thought of those who don''t know Meng Li, and those who know Meng Li have no idea at the moment.


    They don''t understand how Bai Fu they know has such extraordinary strength.


    Maybe Meng Li''s behavior angered the strongmen here, and they finally made a move, condensed the attack and went fiercely towards Meng Li, hitting the space to protect Meng Li, making the space have some cracks.

 Chapter 1013

    Power is violent. Many solid things can be destroyed by power.


    It depends on whether the strength is strong enough.


    It''s close.


    It''s getting closer.


    Meng Li narrowed her eyes and was hurt by the yellow light of the talisman. She mobilized the power of space to expand it.


    Although some people were about to get close to the talisman before, in fact, no one could really get close to the talisman. Only when they really got close to the talisman, they would find that they could not get the talisman at all.


    All they could see was that after the huge body of the rosefinch passed the talisman, the ce where the talisman was was already empty.


    Many rebirth people think that the head is big, how to start over, or she got the talisman?


    Bai Fu had a talisman in herst life. She was famous all over the maind. She became a strong man, and her apprentices were not weak. Both of them were outstanding in the world.


    So despite their efforts to have a prophet, they still can''t escape the fate of relying on others?


    Riders:??


    What''s going on?


    Was it taken like this?


    "Bai Fu, put down your things and let you go." A thick male voice spoke.


    Meng Li looks at the speaker. He is the top strong man in the continent, Lei Lang.


    When the client first entered the cultivation world, he was already a strong man. He once met the client, but he didn''t remember the name of the client.


    "Master Lei, everyone depends on their abilities. Now that I''ve got it, how can I let it go?"


    Lei Lang stands in the air opposite Meng Li. He has a strong face and is not white haired. He says indifferently:


    "you can''t go far with this thing today."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "I didn''t go, how do you know I can''t go far?"


    Seeing that such strong men havee forward, many people are immediately disheartened. Can things still get them?


    But also because this kind of strong people speak, the scene is not so restless. They all look here and quietly observe the development of things.


    "You can try, but I''m doing it for you. Don''t miss your life because of greed."


    Leng looked at the rosefinch and moved his fingers on his back.


    Meng Li: "no, today I have to."


    "I''m sorry."


    Leng didn''t hesitate. He stretched out his hand behind him. His five fingers opened, and Meng Li felt a chill.


    The ice from Lei Lang''s hands spreads to the red finch''s shadow, and the ground under Lei Lang''s sky has already formedyers of ice, and the red finch''s shadow also has ice.


    Then Meng Li was covered with ice.


    Just when everyone thought Meng Li and Zhu que were going to be frozen, the ice on Zhu Que''s body cracked, and the ice on Meng Li''s body also cracked.


    This makes Lei Lang''s face condense. He increases his output, which is bound to trap Meng Li here.


    Meng Li starts to fight back. The shadow of the rosefinch spurts the fire of the rosefinch towards Lei Lang, which is white. The huge fire makes Lei Lang have to choose to avoid.


    He looks dignified. When the fire of rosefinch spreads towards him again, he condenses a thick ice wall to block the fire of rosefinch.


    But his ice wall is melting faster than he expected.


    Such a fierce fire?


    It''s not human!


    He had to give way again, looked at Meng Li, and the sky was covered with ice arrows, which were like rain, heading for Meng Li.


    Meng Li set up a space boundary to block these ice arrows outside.


    But this is Lei Lang''s strongest blow, which instantly breaks Meng Li''s space barrier from all directions.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s strong mental power and skillful use of the power of space, he once again arranged a space boundary, which was very fast. I''m afraid he couldn''t resist Lei Lang''s subsequent attack.


    Having a look at the people present, Meng Li thinks it''s better to withdraw first.


    Otherwise, if so many people attack her and ants kill the elephant, she may not be able to bear it.


    "I''ll go first."


    Meng Li rode the rosefinch, arranged a space passage and slipped away.


    Ray Lang:?


    People:?


    What is this operation?


    Lei Lang felt very humiliated. He asked for it in person. The other party not only didn''t give it, but also left directly.


    Is this the legendary blink?


    I had the honor to meet him once, but the man had already ascended. I didn''t expect that Bai Fu would also. It''s incredible!


    If you get the talisman, can you also understand the method of teleportation? If you get the method, you may be able to leave the world.


    Now a group of people say it''s a bit square, things have been taken away, they have nothing.


    Hidden in the crowd, the leader looks suspicious.


    Bai Jiwang hoarse voice, sad cry:


    "master!"Can you take her with you?


    Now Shifu has be the target of public criticism. As her apprentice, can she feel better?


    Bai Jiwang''s cry reminds Lei Lang that he looks at Bai Jiwang coldly, condenses a pair of big hands and goes to Bai Jiwang.


    At that moment, Bai Jiwang felt frozen all over her body. She couldn''t move half a minute, and didn''t even have the chance to resist. In this way, she was brought to Lei Lang by a pair of big hands.


    Now Bai Jiwang is a hot one. Many people who are reborn know that Bai Jiwang was deeply attached to Bai Fu in hisst life.


    As long as we catch Bai Jiwang, we are not afraid that Bai Fu will not show up.


    But I dare not fight with Lei Lang head on, so I can only reason.


    The first ones toe out to reason are the leader and the elder. They boast that they have some strength, and there is another n behind them. Moreover, Bai Jiwang is also a disciple of their n.


    They should alle out because of their feelings and reasons.


    The headmaster took down the things that covered his face, and flew forward with the elder. Both sides stood in the air. The headmaster arched his hand and said:


    "master Lei, what are you doing?"


    "Master, help me." Bai Jiwang looks at the leader pitifully.


    Lei Lang just nced at the headmaster and said:


    "you are not qualified to talk to me."


    Headmaster: --


    Temo looks down on people.


    Elder Taishang had a few beards. He stroked them and said slowly:


    "ah, it''s all about Bai Fu. Don''t take it out on a younger generation."


    Lei Lang said indifferently:


    "don''t think I don''t know what you think. Isn''t she going back with you and me the same?"


    It''s embarrassing for the headmaster and the elder to pick the words so clearly.


    Some passers-by whispered that the people in this world are all respectable, but in fact they are fighting for something.


    All immortals are wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    "Bai Jiwang is a disciple of our sect. If you insist on taking her away, it''s against the rules. Do you want to cause a fight between the two forces?" The supreme elder thought about it and said.


    There are forces behind us. Lei Lang has to worry about it.


    Leng pulled the corner of his mouth. Now he can''t protect himself. How can he manage so much?

 Chapter 1014

    "Lei Lang, it''s just a chance. If you don''t have it, you will lose your identity."


    A woman also flies forward, she looks at Lei Lang.


    Women are not reborn, but she sees that Lei Lang is so rare. It must be a good thing.


    But the apprentice of Bai Fu is in Lei Lang''s hands, and he can''t get it.


    It''s better to help her apprentice on the surface, and then try to control her apprentice.


    Her eyes whirled around baijiwang.


    Ray Lang''s throat was full ofughter.


    Women think like this, many people think like this, and soon many people begin to surround Lei Lang.


    Although you are the top strong, so many of us are not afraid of you.


    They''re all asking Lnd to let people go.


    Leng is a little fidgety, and there are countless ice ideas spreading around him, which makes everyone can''t help being far away from him.


    But Bai Jiwang, who was caught by him, was unlucky. She was beside Lei Lang and was frozen into an Iceman.


    But despite the pressure of so many people, Lei Lang still insists on not letting go, and leaves with Bai Jishi ran.


    No one really dares to fight against Leing. everyone is afraid of death.


    Ray Lang''s revenge is unbearable.


    Someone asked, is this thing really so rare? Why do you want people like ray Lang?


    Some rebirth people say that this thing can make people like ray Lang.


    Some people question that Lei Lang is already a top strong man. How can he do it?


    Some people specte that ray Lang wants to help who he is.


    In the end, a little understanding of the rebirth said that this thing canmunicate the power of heaven and earth.


    In myst life, I saw Bai Fu use this power tomunicate with heaven and earth, which is powerful and unmatched by ordinary people.


    A lot of people are very helpless, waiting for a month in vain.


    No, they couldn''t go for nothing. They began to study the fragments of the boulder and found something unusual.


    So


    These fragments may also be useful.


    All right, pick it up.


    People began to pick up the stone fragments. Those who were a little more powerful held their own identity and did not want to pick them up, so they looked on coldly.


    My heart is also very angry.


    Now there are a lot of people who are dead or injured. What makes people feel funny and cruel is that some people die because of huge stone fragments or are dying.


    There were stone fragments stuck in their wounds. These people pulled the stone fragments directly from the wounds, and the blood of the dying wounded gushed out. Some of them were so tossed that they lost their breathpletely.


    Alluring Lang picked up some fragments. The woman was so powerful that she couldpete with Lei Lang and be invincible.


    And can safely escape, now think, this woman is afraid to have been ying with him.


    What I think, I guess the other party has already understood.


    The pretty face of the enchanting man was slightly hot.


    Meng left for a long time and found a ce to take out the talisman.


    This talisman is different from the ordinary talisman. The pattern on it is strange and twisted. Now it has faded its bright yellow and dazzling light. It is not like a talisman in hand, but the emperor is more like a piece of ceramic with warm feeling.


    But it feels much softer and thinner than the ceramic pieces.


    "What is this?" Meng Li asked.


    6018£º¡°£¿ This one? "


    "I don''t understand either."


    Meng Li said.


    Not sure what it is, she ns to put it away for the time being.


    The client''s usage is tomunicate the power of heaven and earth. In fact, it is to temporarily use the power of heaven and earth to fight.


    Generally, the power of practitionerses from the body. We can imagine how important it is to borrow power from a third party at a critical moment.


    But with the help of the power of heaven and earth, she can also achieve this goal through some seal characters.


    Meng Li walks and stops. He doesn''t know where to go. He wants to wait for the leader. He has run so far, and it''s not easy for the leader to catch up.


    Give him a chance.


    After wandering for a long time, Meng Li does feel that someone is following her in the dark. The one who can know her position should be the leader.


    But the leader never came out.


    Meng Li is not worried. He thinks the leader is very cautious.


    If you can''t find her as soon as youe, it''s obvious.


    He wandered around and followed Meng Li for two or three days before the leader came out.


    He was surprised as if he had met Meng Li by ident, and then called out:


    "Xiao Qi, why are you here? Run, now people are looking for you all over the cultivation world."


    It''s called a sincere one.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I''m leaving. Thank you, elder martial brother."Headmaster: --


    Looking at Meng Li turning to leave, the headmaster stopped Meng Li and said atst:


    "your apprentice has been captured by Leing."


    Finish saying, he stares at Meng Li''s face tightly, want to see what reaction Meng Li is.


    But Meng Li''s performance let him down and annoyed.


    Meng Li said:


    "it doesn''t matter. Just grab her. Now I can''t protect myself. How can I manage her?"


    Meet Meng Li this kind of person, even if again good bear patience all stretch not to live.


    Is this going to piss him off?


    "How can you be like this? It''s your own disciple!" The leader said angrily.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, he is a kind and innocent person.


    The leader hoped that Meng Li would be in trouble because of his apprentice. He could not say that he had an opportunity.


    Meng Li seldom talked to the headmaster about this. He said to the headmaster straightforwardly:


    "why do you mark the magic weapon in order to follow me?"


    The leader looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "do you know all about it?"


    He left Meng in silence and was on guard against him.


    "What do you want to do to me?" Meng Li asked.


    I just can''t figure out what role the leader ys in the plot.


    But it is almost certain that there must have been a leader who encircled and suppressed the client at that time.


    I don''t like excessive revenge when I''m doing a task.


    The headmaster couldn''t helpughing. He was so stupid that he could ask.


    But he didn''t think Bev was a fool.


    "In fact, Xiaoqi, if you give me something, we will be at peace. I really want it. I can make it up for you. What do you want?"


    The leader said the ultimate goal.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I don''t want anything, I don''t give it to you, and you can''t take it away."


    The leader thought about it, and then sadly found that he couldn''t help it if he didn''t give it to him?


    Today''s Bai Fu is no longer the same day Wu Xia amung.


    The headmaster''s expression is dull and painful. There is nothing saddest in the world.


    This kind of expression actually made Meng Liugh.


    The leader now wants to say that I''m sorry to disturb you. I want to withdraw. Can these things be regarded as not happening?


    He retreated silently, and finally looked at Meng Li and said: "Xiao Qi, elder martial brother is too abrupt."


    Meng Li: "indeed, you should think clearly ande again."


    "After all, you''re here now, and you can''t leave."

 Chapter 1015

    Meng Li directly trapped the leader with space.


    In fact, as long as the power of space can be used normally in the world, many things are very convenient. This kind of conveniencees from the fact that most people in the world will not use the power of space.


    The leader found that he was trapped and didn''t struggle for the first time. He just said:


    "Xiao Qi, what are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    The headmaster said:


    "I''m sorry for my impoliteness. We are from the same family. We can''t hurt each other."


    Meng Li nodded: "good, don''t hurt each other."


    But they''re not from the same family.


    Now it''s her.


    Besides, there is no need to be fratricidal. There are some things you don''t have to worry about.


    Meng Li releases the shadow of rosefinch, which makes the huge shadow hover in the air.


    When Meng Li released the shadow of the rosefinch, the leader expected what would happenter.


    His face changed. He used his spirit power to attack the border that trapped him. He was the biggest mistake here.


    But the border was so strong that it didn''t move.


    There was an extreme sense of frustration in him that should have urred to him.


    That day, leng''s powerful attack can break her barrier. There is still a distance between him and leng. No matter how hard he tries, it''s a waste of spiritual power.


    It''s not to admit one''s fate. It''s better to wait and see how things develop.


    He thought that Bai Fu would not be aware of his subtle mark. He thought that Bai Fu trusted him.


    I won''t check the things he sent so carefully, but I think it''s wrong.


    Besides, he knew that Bev was hard to deal with.


    I thought that Bai Fu would read the feelings of her ssmates, but I was wrong.


    He didn''t even have a chance to sneak attack or plot.


    Seeing the rosefinch, we all know who it is, and soon a lot of breath appeared around it.


    Even ray Lang is here.


    The rest of the people who came to see Lei Lang, did not speak, just waiting to see the development of things.


    Meng Li looked at Lei Lang and asked:


    "I heard you arrested my apprentice?"


    Lei Lang nodded slightly, his face was calm:


    "there''s no way. After all, I can''t catch you."


    "In fact, it''s cost-effective to exchange a talisman for your apprentice''s life. Do you want to think about it?"


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll give it to you, my poor disciple." Meng Li said with indifference.


    Lei Lang smiles: "you are very affectionate. Who knows? Today, when you say this, you just pretend you don''t care."


    "To stimte me to let her go?"


    I don''t think so.


    Meng Li thinks that Lei Lang is really smart this time, but he was misled by it.


    She said indifferently:


    "whatever you want."


    "What''s the purpose of bringing us here on purpose?" Leng asked.


    He looked at Meng Li and left several tiny and untraceable marks on Meng Li. Only in this way can he find her.


    What about blinking? Do you want to blink all your life?


    And these years almost invincible, he felt that he found an opponent, do not beat the other side, itching unbearable.


    Last time I thought the other side couldn''t run away, but I didn''t remember to leave a mark on the other side. This time I won''t forget it.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I don''t have the talisman, it''s on him."


    She pointed to the leader.


    Leng obviously didn''t believe it. He thought it was boring. He regarded him as a fool.


    The leader felt that this was a way to bring disaster to the East, and quickly shook his head.


    But Meng Li said:


    "don''t you believe it?"


    "Well, I''ll give him the talisman now."


    With that, Meng Li put his hand into the space and put the talisman into the leader''s hand. At the beginning, the leader was still stunned. Is the talisman in his heart so obtained?


    The surprise came too soon.


    So in the future, he can also summon the talisman to provide power for himself in the splendor?


    Just thinking about it, I think it''s very popr.


    After the headmasterpletely responded, he took a look at the talisman and determined that it was the one Bai Fu used in his previous life. At that time, he still felt very strange and asked Bai Fu what magic weapon it was?


    What''s the use? It seems that it doesn''t attack or defend.


    He also took his hand to see it and asked what it was for. At that time, he was fooled vaguely by Bai Fu.


    Later I learned that I couldmunicate with the power of heaven and earth.


    It''s true!


    Shocked, he quickly put the talisman into his mustard space.


    Lei Lang''s eyes are slightly gloomy. On the one hand, Meng Li is not happy. He throws out the talisman like garbage.


    On the one hand, it''s ufortable that this thing is in the hands of the headmaster.


    But it doesn''t matter. This man is much better than Bev.After getting the talisman, the headmaster''s expression was dignified and tense, but there was still a trace of joy that could not be covered up.


    Meng Li directly removed the space that trapped the leader, and quickly built a space channel for himself, then left a sentence:


    "go first."


    Then suddenly disappeared in this space.


    Lei Lang held out his hand to the leader:


    "give it to me."


    The leader looks at Lei Lang with great vignce. In fact, he knows that he is not equal to Lei Lang, and now he is judging whether he can escape sessfully.


    Now that he has the talisman, he can''t give it to anyone.


    Now the situation is very bad, so although Bev gave him the talisman, he was not grateful.


    If you can live, you have a big life. If you die, that''s what Bai Fu killed.


    But the headmaster didn''t know. After Meng Li''s body disappeared, she immediately built a space, leading to the headmaster''s Mustard space, not only bringing back the talisman.


    I also took some magic tools with me by the way. They are all good things.


    Then Meng Li began to check herself again and again, and found several marks on her body. No matter who it was, she erased them one by one.


    Lei Lang is still confronting with the headmaster at the moment. He suddenly feels that his marks have been erased, and none of them are left. His expression is very ugly.


    Looking at the headmaster''s eyes with a sense of killing.


    "Take it out!"


    Although Lei Lang doesn''t want to take care of others, the leader is a younger generation. It''s not elegant to make a move. It''s best to force him to hand it over.


    He doesn''t have to do anything about it.


    "No


    The leader refused. He gritted his teeth. Knowing that Lei Lang would not give up today, he took the initiative to attack Lei Lang.


    Then turn around and run.


    Leng breaks up the leader''s attack and looks at the leader''s back.


    With a sneer and a toast, he condensed an ice white hand and went to the headmaster''s back.


    The headmaster looked back at his hand and attacked it again. His hand was a little thin and looked a little thin.


    But he didn''t break up by the headmaster and went to the headmaster.


    As he got closer and closer to the leader, the leader had to attack the hand again. After several attacks, the hand waspletely broken up.


    Lei Lang snorted. His body changed a few times. He got closer and closer to the leader. At the same time, he condensed an ice white hand in front of him.


    "You are so mean." The headmaster clenched his teeth.


    Lei Lang: "it''s because you don''t know your face. If you take the initiative to hand it in, why do I have to work so hard?"

 Chapter 1016

    "Master Lei."


    Someone came out to stop.


    It''s not true that they have some friendship with the headmaster. They just say that they don''t want Lei Lang to get it.


    Ray Lang''s got it and their share?


    However, seeing Lei Lang''s cold eyes, the speaker did not dare to speak.


    The headmaster watched the big hand gathered by Lei Lang getting closer and closer to him, and he seemed to be doomed, so he couldn''t help suffering.


    Also at this time, the supreme elder appeared.


    The leader was relieved for a long time. With the help of the elder, there should be no problem running away now.


    The elder looked at Lei Lang with displeasure:


    "how did my leader offend you? Do you want to kill him?"


    Ray Lang: "the talisman is on him."


    "I just want to trade with him, not to kill him."


    Elder Taishang looked back at the headmaster, who nodded. Elder Taishang snorted:


    "Lei Lang, you''ve been practicing for many years, and you can do everything you want."


    After thinking about it, Lei Lang finally said:


    "so what? Who doesn''t want this chance now?"


    "Don''t think about it with me."


    When the elder said that, he wanted to fly away with the leader.


    Lei Lang can''t helpughing. He releases a lot of ice arrows and goes towards the elder. The elder is a strong man with many magic weapons.


    He opened a ck umbre, and thus resisted leng''s attack.


    However, the umbre was also punctured. Seeing this, the elder''s face was a little twisted, which was a painful expression.


    And leng has been chasing behind to attack. The elder Taishang and the leader fight back from time to time, or use magic weapons to resist.


    The stalemate between the two sides made Lei Lang more and more impatient, and the elder scolded: "Lei Lang, don''t deceive others too much. Today, you are a strong man. If you deceive others like this, you should not think for yourself, but also for your future generations."


    "You represent the Lei family. At that time, people all over the world will say that you Lei family are the generation of plundering and despicable."


    Lei Lang


    But just do what you want to do, how can there be so many unnecessary charges on your head?


    Are they noble?


    The difference is that they don''t have the strength topete, but they do.


    However, under the great bleeding of the supreme elder, he got rid of Lei Lang and returned to the sect.


    In order to resist Lei Lang''s pursuit, the spiritual power in the two men''s bodies was almost exhausted. The supreme elder took stock of his lost magic weapons, but they were basically destroyed by Lei Lang.


    He has a sore face.


    In fact, he and Lei Lang are only one step apart, but when they reach this level of cultivation, it''s like a natural moat.


    "Take it out and have a look." The elder said in a hurry.


    He also spoke to the leader in the tone ofmand.


    As soon as the headmaster''s face is depressed, he knows that the elder has been fighting for his life. He must have an intention.


    At the right time, leng went to see his mustard space, and then he was shocked to find out what magic talisman was in it?


    He clearly put the talisman here. It''s this mustard space. That''s right!


    Besides, some of his other magic tools are gone. These are better things that he is reluctant to use.


    Just now, when he got rid of Lei Lang with the elder, he watched the elder take out the same and the same magic weapons. He was indifferent and didn''t mean to sacrifice these magic weapons.


    But?!


    The leader didn''t give up to check another mustard space on his body. Maybe he put it in here.


    But none of them were found.


    "Where are the things?"


    The leader''s voice was high and sharp.


    Looking at the leader''s voice, the elder said: "don''t try to be stupid for me. I don''t want you."


    The headmaster was anxious and angry. He lost his usual calm and said impatiently:


    "no, I can''t find it."


    "Can''t find it?"


    The elder looked at the leader with some doubts.


    The leader murmured:


    "I put it in mustard space. Why can''t I find it? I also lost some magic weapons strangely. Who can take things from my mustard space? "


    He really doesn''t know who can have this means. Mustard space is his. No one can take things from it except him.


    Besides, before he knew it, things were gone.


    But he''s really sure Bev gave him the talisman.


    But the leader''s murmur made the elder listen to it, and he had some bold guesses in his heart.


    "Let me see."Elder Taishang doesn''t care what the leader thinks, or whether he vites the leader''s privacy.


    In the elder''s heart, without him, there would be no leader''s life.


    What does it matter if I just look at his mustard space?


    The leader is helpless. In order to make the elder believe him, he shamefully handed the mustard space to the elder. Anyway, there is no special treasure in his mustard space that can attract the elder''s covet.


    The elder looked at the space carefully, but he didn''t find anything.


    He also released his divine sense and took a good look at the headmaster. It was more cruel than searching his body and made people see clearly.


    The headmaster''s fist was tightly clenched, and his face was slightly deformed due to excessive patience.


    But the elder didn''t care. He just thought that there was really no talisman, and he lost so much that his face became more and more ugly.


    "If it''s true, as you say,bined with her ability to teleport, she should have taken it away."


    "I can''t say that she has a space bamboo in her hand. It''s fine..." The idea of the supreme elder is very bold.


    The space bamboo is the material for making mustard space on this ne. The space inside each space bamboo varies from big to small, and the form is also different.


    Shouting bamboo, we can only say that most of the images are like bamboo. In fact, the material is not bamboo.


    If you want to have this magic power, you may have the space bamboo to apany you.


    In the elder''s heart, Bai Fu is a person of many generations younger than him, and his strength is very different from him, so even if he thinks that Bai Fu may have understood the method of blinking or taking things like this, he is not willing to say it.


    The leader thinks that the elder Taishang''s conjecture is pure nonsense. The space bamboo is a kind of rare material for refining utensils. How can it be refined?


    Do you have so many good things?


    No matter how they guess in their hearts, things are gone when they are gone.


    There''s no way.


    But now the cultivation world is very busy. At that time, Meng Li gave the talisman to the leader, and the leader epted it. You can see it very clearly.


    It''s all said that it''s in the hands of the headmaster, so we turn our attention to the headmaster.


    In the beginning, many people wandered outside the sect, but no one attacked the mountain gate when they came. Lei Lang, the only one, did not dare to attack the mountain gate. There was not only one elder in the sect, but also Lei Lang, who could not destroy the group with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 1017

    It''s hard for the leader to be put in such a way by Meng Li.


    Now go out, your personal safety can''t be guaranteed. If you don''t go out, you should say he counsels.


    Many people ask the headmaster out in various names. After all, the headmaster is the head of the n. He is required to deal with all the affairs of the n, and he is also required toe forward to deal with all the contacts with the outside n.


    So there are so many excuses.


    If you don''t want to go out, some people use some words to motivate the leader, which means that you are too counsellor.


    Is it true that a man of cultivation has the heart of Tao?


    Won''t your mind be damaged?


    Headmaster: --


    It doesn''t matter if the Tao mind is not damaged. The important thing is that if you go out now, your life may be damaged.


    My heart is tired.


    As long as you think of Bai Fu, the headmaster cursed you millions of times.


    A wicked woman.


    Although the headmaster has been shrinking in the n and is unwilling to go out, people outside are not stupid. There are always ways to force the headmaster out.


    Let''s join forces to attack the mountain protection array of zongmen.


    The headmaster went out reluctantly. Looking at the crowd, he deceived others too much. He didn''t see Lei Lang, and he felt at ease again.


    Ray Lang is the one he fears most. The rest is OK.


    The other party''s idea is to ask the leader to hand over the talisman and not bring harm to himself and the n, but the leader didn''t.


    What can I get you?


    Even if there is, he can''t give it, OK?


    In the fierce confrontation ofnguage, the two sides rose to hands-on, a fierce fight in front of zongmen mountain.


    The battle is appalling.


    Meng Li, who is hiding in the dark, hooks his lips and looks at the wave of people fighting with the leader. At that time, he encircles and suppresses the client, and those who contribute to the death of the client are all among them.


    Why do you have to do something by yourself?


    It''s the same thing to use your head and use other people''s hands.


    She doesn''t have to look for it one by one.


    The people who used to encircle and suppress the consignors are now fighting each other to death. There are countless casualties. They don''t have to fight by themselves. How beautiful!


    Wu Xiang is in the n, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    What the hell is going on? It''s so noisy.


    Why the good fight?


    Can''t we make peace?


    Sensed the location of Ali, as if it was nearby?


    Wuxiang can feel Meng Li''s position, which Meng Li deliberately let him find outside the mountain gate.


    Leave the choice to Wu Xiang himself. He wille out if he wants to, and continue to bask in the sun if he doesn''t want to.


    I haven''t seen Ali for a month or two, and it''s too noisy here.


    The headmaster with the n people, and outside the various forces are fighting extremely fierce, suddenly everyone looked up.


    People:?


    See a touch of red shadow in the sky like a meteor across?!


    Are you dazed?


    Again, it''s gone.


    That''s a daze.


    I''m fighting at this time. It''s really not the time to pay attention to these.


    Meng Li opens the space and catches Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang looks at Meng Li leisurely in the space, looking at the chaos below, and asks:


    "are you doing all this?"


    "Well."


    Meng Li nced at Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang naturallyy down, his eyes looking down, the scene is quite spectacr, gorgeous moves, all kinds of magic weapons, exploded in the air.


    There are even people whose blood flies in the air. These people are not weak. Why are they so aggressive when they reach this stage of cultivation?


    It seems irrational. It''s crazy.


    "Is it because it''s fun?" Wu Xiang asked.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Wu Xiang looked back at Meng Li with a faint look, and then said after half a sound:


    "I don''t think it''s funny. It''s noisy. It makes me sleep."


    "Who don''t you like? Who else is the noisiest? Kill him? "


    Meng Li nced at Wu Xiang unexpectedly and asked:


    "in your demon world, don''t you need to distinguish right from wrong? Kill whoever you don''t like? No reason? "


    "Yes, what you don''t like must not be a good person." Wu Xiang said lightly.


    Meng Li chuckled and didn''t speak.


    has not been able to take out a few fruits. Although these days are a bit noisy, but for more than a month, the peak is very quiet. He has absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon in the sun in the daytime and under the moonlight in the evening.


    Since you''re watching, why don''t you have something to eat?


    "Do you want it?"


    Wu Xiang stretched out his ws and held a few small green fruits in his hands.


    Meng Li took a look at Wu Xiang''s ws, which were covered with hair.She gave out a hiss in a very low voice, took the fruit that Wu Xiang gave, and looked at several fruits and fell into meditation.


    On the fruit


    There''s red fur!


    Wuxiang didn''t feel Meng Li''s slightly disgusted eyes. He saw them, but he didn''t want to think about them.


    It''s not important.


    Then he took out two fruits and put them in his mouth. The fruits puffed up his cheeks on both sides and made him more lovely.


    This fruit?


    Meng Li put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it. It seems to be the most precious fruit tree of zongmen.


    Because this species is very precious.


    If you have the spirit fruit, you can divide it into three or five levels ording to the level. If you are an elder like the trustor, you can see the harvest in a year at most.


    And in order to avoid others to steal, also arranged the array to protect this tree.


    Wuxiang is really a good skill. It is estimated that he has stripped all the fruit of a tree.


    Although she twisted off the red hair, she still had some obstacles in her mind.


    She said to Wu Xiang:


    "where''s your fruit, I''ll wash it for you?"


    Wu Xiang does not think about it. He takes out the fruit. Meng Li can be sure of a lot of fruit. Wu Xiang almost cuts down the tree.


    Then the next scene let Meng Li a little stunned, because after no apanying, he took out a branch, grabbed the leaves and began to eat.


    Meng Li took a look at the leaf, which


    I''m sure it''s the most precious tree in zongmen.


    "You cut down all the trees?" Asked Meng in surprise.


    Wu Xiang: "no, just some branches."


    Meng Li took a breath:


    "OK."


    "I''ve also left some spirit liquid. I didn''t take them for nothing." It''s easy to say.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She took a container out of mustard space, poured some water in and washed the fruit.


    Then Wuxiang asked Meng Li to feed him on the ground that his hair could not be dirty.


    Meng Li was feeding while watching the fight in full swing.


    The headmaster was painted and hurt. He looked up at the sky. He didn''t know why. He had a pair of eyes looking at him in the dark.


    But there is no specific direction.


    When both sides were seriously injured, the supreme elder came forward and didn''t fight as soon as he came.


    Be reasonable.


    Many people know that it was the elder who fled from Lei Lang with the leader. Now the leader has repeatedly repeated that he has no magic talisman.


    The people looked at the elder doubtfully.


    Will it be on him?

 Chapter 1018

    The elder was speechless when he saw people''s suspicious eyes.


    Is that to doubt him?


    Then everyone didn''t listen well to the words of the supreme elder. Now that the supreme elder has been practicing, he has to give him some thin noodles everywhere he goes. Why is he said so impolitely?


    In that case, don''t me him.


    With Lei Lang taking the lead, he is not afraid to be bullied by the world.


    Then the supreme elder, who originally wanted toe out and hold the leader, did not have the same opinion with these people, also joined the war.


    It''s true that as soon as elder Taishang makes a move, he will know if there is one.


    In the end, they were more powerful, crushed most of the people and beat them seriously or to death.


    This can be regarded as a feud. Those who can run have already run, while those who can''t run have the same strength as elder Taishang, but they can''t.


    The number of people continued to decrease, and finally the struggle came to a temporary end.


    The leader, the supreme elder and some other elders have been injured. In a battle, the loss is not only aura, but also elixir and magic weapon.


    Everyone is very distressed. Now there are fewer and fewer refining materials and Lingzhi.


    After all, the aura of heaven and earth can not be supplied. It may not be avable in the future. If these things are consumed a little, they will bepletely less.


    In fact, when everyone is aware of this problem, it is already very serious.


    Everyone sighed and looked at the leader, with more or less resentment in his heart.


    You got the talisman, but let use out to be your hitters. What do we get?


    Now the sect has be the target of public criticism in the cultivation world. They are even thinking whether they want to stay in this sect or not. If they stay, they have to be free thugs for others.


    The wear and tear can''t afford a fight.


    But get out of here?


    Now everyone in the cultivation world is full of hostility, and there are fights everywhere. If something really happens, they don''t even have a ce to live.


    A force that can protect them is very important.


    Tangled.


    Looking at everyone''s resentful eyes, the leader once again exined that the magic talisman was not in his hands.


    But no one believed it.


    Meng Li saw that no one was fighting, so he left.


    As for Wuxiang, I went back to bask in the sun.


    Meng Li is a bit bored. Where should I go now?


    Why don''t you go and see Bai Jiwang? His name is good, but his surname is Bai?


    Therefore, the client''s expectation of the dialogue has to be empty, not only empty, but also pitiful.


    Meng Li directly constructs the space passage, and finds the ce where Bai Jiwang lies ording to her spiritual imprint.


    Bai Jiwang was shut up in a dark room. His spirit was sealed, his face was haggard, and he sat in the corner powerlessly. He looked very pitiful.


    Meng Li thought about it, deliberately appeared, and did not hide his breath.


    "Master?"


    White hope to see Meng Li, obviously Leng for a while.


    Meng Li nodded and Bai Jiwang said excitedly:


    "master, are you here to take me


    Meng Li: "it''s not."


    Bai Jiwang was stunned. She didn''t know why. Now no matter how strange things she said from the master''s mouth, she thought they were true.


    I didn''t tease her.


    Bai Jiwang was flustered by this discovery. She pleaded:


    "please take me away, I beg you, please!"


    Meng Li was not moved at all. Bai Jiwang stared at Meng Li''s face for a long time. When she understood, she was immediately disheartened. She almost growled and said:


    "why? What did I do wrong, you should be so merciless to me? "


    As soon as Bai Jiwang''s voice fell, leng came.


    He saw Meng Li standing there, his face was very ugly, which was that he didn''t pay attention to him.


    Come and go freely in his territory.


    Meng Li looks at Lei Lang and smiles:


    "is it hard? You shut up the wrong person. "


    Lei Lang: "no, you''re here for her. If I didn''te fast, you''d take her away."


    Meng Li: "really?"


    "In fact, my apprentice is very good with you. It''s better to have you to protect me than to fall into the hands of others."


    Lei Lang


    It''s unreasonable.


    Meng Li said:


    "if you think about it, she''s safe now. She seems to have gained some weight. It''s safer to put her here than outside."


    "Gone."


    With that, Meng Li took a step forward and disappeared here.


    Lei Lang looks at Bai Jiwang in a sinister way. Bai Jiwang still looks at the ce where Meng Li disappears.


    "Your master doesn''t care about you."


    Bai Jiwang murmured:


    "yes, I don''t care."


    Ray Lang gave a sneer of unknown meaning.In fact, I''m a little angry.


    So, he''s also someone else''s umbre?


    Bai Fu is so arrogant, so relieved to leave, it''s not because of watching her apprentice here safe and sound.


    me yourself for being too kind.


    Leng decided to torture Bai Jiwang.


    When he didn''t dare.


    Poor Bai Jiwang, because Meng Li deliberately ran to say a few words, became the object of Lei Lang''s anger.


    First of all, Bai Jiwang was hanged up. He was not given food for three days, and he was whipped.


    Looking at Bai Jiwang dying, all over the body are scars and bloodstains, leng heart happy.


    In order to keep the arrogant Bai Fu, he also set up a mechanism in the dark room where Bai Jiwang was detained.


    Although the talisman may not be on Bev, his dignity has been challenged. He will catch her whatever he says.


    Looking forward to Meng Li.


    Seeing her apprentice like this, she will show up for sure.


    However, Meng Li never showed up.


    Lei Lang is probably confused by Meng Li. He thinks that the reason why Meng Li doesn''t show up is that Bai Jiwang is not miserable enough.


    Double torture white hope.


    Bai Jiwang was hanging in the air and said feebly:


    "don''t waste your energy, she won''te."


    Leng didn''t believe that they had a deep love for their master and apprentice in thest life. Later, Bai Fu stood on a par with him and had a conflict with him for the sake of his apprentice.


    He also felt strangely that Bai Jiwang, on the one hand, wanted to escape the pain.


    On the one hand, he was excusing his master.


    But regardless of how Lei Lang torments Bai Jiwang, Meng Li never shows up. She either doesn''t know or doesn''t want to show up.


    Someone helped her torture Bai Jiwang, and she didn''t need to do it by herself.


    Meng Li walks around and goes to many ces. She wants to know what''s going on in the world.


    It''s also because of boredom, the task has not beenpleted, so we can only go around like this.


    She has been using insight into the will of heaven to feel the will of heaven. The will of heaven in this world is hazy and unreal.


    Is it the way of heaven that wants to eliminate some people?


    Also, so many reborn and transgressors bring a great burden to the ne and affect the ne repair.


    In terms of the development trend of the world, the way of heaven is developing in this direction.


    The most direct point is that there are fewer and fewer resources now. Compared with before, aura seems toe for a shorter time each time.


    This makes people very anxious, impatient, and conflicts break out more and more frequently.

 Chapter 1019

    Even the air was full of blood.


    The clouds in the sky are ck, and everything seems to be deste. The green world used to be, now it''s slowly withering.


    Everything is yellow, and there is no rain in the sky.


    The situation is very bad. The earth is cracking, and the temperature is unstable.


    Some big families or ns began to hoard resources crazily.


    Food and clothing should be on hand.


    And the fight for the spirit pulse is more obvious.


    The old rules no longer exist. We are afraid that one day the aura will bepletely thin. The spirit stone is a treasure.


    The strong don''t care about their identity and bully the weak everywhere.


    "Please, help my child."


    A woman suddenly fell on her knees in front of Meng Li. Her chest was full of blood and she was carrying a child.


    The child was choking.


    Meng Li looks at the little girl in a woman''s arms. Although she is a child, Meng Li worries that she is a passer-by or a reborn.


    This kind has the child''s body, but has the adult''s thought, is very terrible.


    But Meng Li thinks that the traversers and the reborn are almost all at the same time when the world goes wrong.


    It''s been more than three years since the world went wrong. A closer look shows that the little girl''s age is more than one year old.


    So little girl''s identity through rebirth is almost impossible.


    Of course, we don''t rule out the possibility.


    But the little girl''s face is choked into a pig liver color, has been choking, but the choking sound is very strange.


    Meng Li was worried that the little girl couldn''t get angry and cried to death.


    But the woman was obviously dying. She knelt down in front of Meng Li and did not give Meng Li a chance to speak. She said in a hurry:


    "elder, please help my child."


    Looking at Meng Li''s cold face, she had no time to wait for Meng Li''s response, just like telling her future affairs. Instead, she said:


    "if you look at the bright and beautiful elder and walk freely outside, you know that the elder must be a capable person. Please, if you don''t want to take this child, can you help me send it to someone else''s home for adoption?"


    The woman''s voice was very worried. She vomited a mouthful of blood, and the blood drops fell on the little girl''s face. The woman looked at her daughter lovingly, then she wiped the blood off the little girl''s face with her hand, and then said:


    "please find her a way out, as long as she is alive."


    The woman''s face was full of tears, her forehead was blue and her whole face was twisted.


    After saying this, the woman seemed to be really out of her way. Atst, she tried her best to say:


    "please."


    Then he died.


    When they die, they hold their children tightly.


    Helpless, Meng Li takes the child from the dead woman''s hand and explores the little girl''s body. The little girl looks at Meng Li in confusion. She doesn''t resist or be on guard. She just points to her stomach and tells Meng Li: "pain."


    She didn''t seem to realize that her mother was dead.


    Meng Li holds the little girl''s little hand in one hand. The little hand is cold. He finds out that the little girl''s body has the spiritual power forced into her.


    Meng Li took a look at the female corpse next to her, and the girl''s face. These two faces are very simr. At first sight, they are the identity of mother and daughter.


    What the woman said is true.


    This power should have been lost to her mother before she died.


    This is really confused. It looks like a good intention, but in fact, in the flustered input of psychic power, it is very likely that this one year old child will die.


    Probably also didn''t wait to give the girlb good body spirit power, then breathless death.


    Before he died, his strength was used to talk.


    Meng Li sighed.


    "Where''s your father?" The problem of Meng Li.


    The little girl was confused for a moment. Meng Li''s eyes were fixed on the little girl. Her clear and bright eyes did not contain a trace of deception. They were the eyes that a one-year-old child should have.


    She felt a little relieved.


    "Dad?"


    The little girl thought of something, with a trace of fear on her face. Finally, she pointed to a direction and said:


    "Wuwu..."


    Meng Li released his mental strength and scanned the surrounding area. Atst, he saw a lot of corpses in a ce. The scene was bloody.


    Even broken meat is everywhere.


    At first nce, it should be the little girl''s father who blew himself up in order to fight for a life for her mother and daughter.


    The little girl was a little morefortable, so she went to her mother. Seeing that her mother ignored her, the child didn''t know what had happened.


    I just know how to cry.


    Meng Li uses the dream beast talent to let the little girl fall asleep, and then Meng Li simply buries the woman.


    It''s also a small lift.


    Then I took the little girl to buy some clothes and washed the little girl.


    The little girl didn''t wake up until she was dressed. As soon as she woke up, she called for her mother.Meng Li is holding a soft little girl, and he doesn''t know how to hold the child in his hand.


    Now what?


    Is it for her to find someone else or not?


    But now the world is so chaotic that it''s not necessarily reliable to find someone else.


    See the little girl has been crying, Meng Li to get some food, feeding the little girl, eating, the little girl is not crying.


    After eating, Meng Li asked the little girl:


    "what''s your name?"


    The little girl whispered:


    "stars."


    Stars?


    Forget it, the name is just a code. Meng Li is toozy to bother. He just wants to say "good star" to the star.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl added:


    "evening star."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "good evening star, don''t cry."


    The evening star pours in Meng Li''s arms and shouts Niang again.


    Feeling the little body rubbing in his arms, Meng Li smiles and tries tomunicate with the evening star, but the evening star is too small.


    There are too few words to know. I don''t know anything except my name.


    After that, Meng Li lived a life of staying upte to take care of his children.


    When there is no aura, Meng Li also wants to sleep, otherwise it''s useless to stare.


    But just squinting, the child is about to make a fuss. It''s probably some bloody scenes that the child has experienced. It''s not practical to sleep at night.


    Meng Li must wake up and coax the child.


    Everywhere I go, I have a child in my hand.


    The evening star is also getting closer to Meng Li and calls Meng Li Niang directly.


    All day long, the mother shouts and grabs Meng Li''s sleeve.


    Meng Li couldn''t say enough about it. He became a mother.


    However, looking at Wanxing''s white and tender face, as well as Wanxing''s weight rising straightly, his condition is getting better and better. Meng Li feels that the hard work during this period is worth it.


    Some pay does not mean to gain anything, she feels that her current state is good.


    Nothing to expect, nothing to expect.


    It''s just that now she''s in the world and can take care of the child.


    After that, she finished the task and went back to the system space, so her fate with the child ended.


    After this period of observation, and let 6018''s exploration, the soul of thete star is no different, ruled out the possibility of rebirth through.

 Chapter 1020

    Recently, the situation on the leader''s side is obviously not good. He was surrounded and suppressed when he went out and harassed in the n.


    Let the leader be overwhelmed and tired.


    Because of this, the n had a lot of resentment against the leader, which made the leader have a lot of pain.


    Meng Li doesn''t have to die. Anyway, the death of the client is not caused by the leader alone.


    In fact, the simple point is that the cultivation world ispeting for resources, and the client is not the enemy.


    However, even if these people who encircle and suppress the client in the plotpete with each other, their strength is poor even if they die.


    So Meng Li didn''t pay attention to the leader for the time being. Let him have a headache.


    It''s hard to be watched by the whole cultivation world.


    But Bai hopes that, as a person who vites the friendship between master and apprentice in the plot, he can''t let it go.


    I''m so busy raising children that I don''t have time to see her.


    Looking at the night star in his arms is sleeping well, Meng Li holds the child to see Bai Jiwang, and guesses that Lei Lang must have set a trap for her. Meng Li is very careful and doesn''t show up.


    See Bai Jiwang tortured to death.


    Moreover, Meng Li also saw a kind of will to die from Bai Jiwang''s state. Maybe he had the idea of death in his heart.


    I think it''s better to live than to die.


    It''s also possible to feel like a miracle might happen to you.


    It''s good to have someone to help torture Bai Jiwang. She doesn''t have so much patience to torture a person.


    Meng Li left, and soon met Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang saw Meng Li holding a child in his hand and didn''t ask much.


    Just said:


    "it''s so noisy over there that I can''t sleep."


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "now the world is not good, do you want to go back to Lingtian?"


    Wu Xiang: "go back, there are problems in the world, you should be careful."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Wu Xiang asked:


    "when will you go back?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know yet."


    Wu Xiang did not want to do more, eyes staring at the evening star for a while, said:


    "this child is very lovely."


    "But it''s not yours."


    When is it time to raise children.


    Meng Li nodded. Wu Xiang didn''t sleep well. He went back to Lingtian to catch up. Meng Li let Wu Xiang go back.


    After Wu Xiang went back, 6018 said to Meng Li:


    "the situation in this world should be repaired and failed."


    Meng Li was not surprised. She asked:


    "what should we do now?"


    "The organization has given you a task. Will you take it?" Asked 6018.


    Meng Li had a little guess in his mind. He hesitated and said softly, 6018:


    "extra world tasks, conform to the way of heaven."


    Meng Li thinks it''s too general to conform to the way of heaven. What she''s feeling now is that the way of heaven wants to eliminate some people.


    This group of people are more inclined to travel through rebirth, and they have a great impact on the world.


    Do you want her to kill these people one by one?


    Although Meng Li felt that he could finish it with a little hard work, it was not different from the butcher. These people were not chickens and ducks. They were ughtered one by one.


    She doesn''t want to kill. There''s no cause and effect.


    6018 understood Meng Li''s hesitation and said, "it''s not what you think."


    "In fact, I don''t know exactly how to do this task." 6018''s voice is a bit distressed.


    The will of heaven is a thing that can only be expressed but can not be expressed.


    "You do it first, if you can''t, apply to go back. The client''s task has beenpleted, and now there is only the world task left." 6018 added:


    "after all, you are a four-star, so you can''t finish it."


    Meng Li said.


    It''s going to be a while in the world.


    Meng Li stayed here for more than a year, watching the once prosperous cultivation world be deste and withered, with corpses everywhere.


    There was a lot of fighting and everyone became cruel.


    And these also affect Meng Li, because Meng Li obviously feels that there is a subtle substance in the air, which can directly affect people''s emotions and make people explosive and irritable.


    Meng Li asked what this is. 6018 said that it is simr to an emotional toxin. People''s resentment is a kind of power, and the same is also a kind of power.


    Under such extreme conditions, everyone was restless, a little bit led by the anger, or did not need to be led, and they became what they are now.


    I don''t know whether this emotional toxin is deliberately released by the way of heaven.


    Maybe God wants to destroy people, he will make them crazy.


    I don''t know how it is said that the talisman is the culprit for the thinness of the aura of heaven and earth.It''s to destroy the demons in the world.


    It''s reasonable to say that before the talisman was born, he was crazy to absorb aura.


    Since the birth of the talisman, there has been more and more time when the aura of heaven and earth is thin.


    Now that everyone knows it''s reborn, it''s no secret that the talisman can use the power of heaven and earth.


    Although no one is using the talisman now, they haven''t seen it.


    So they also say that the abnormality of heaven and earth is also because they were stolen by the talisman.


    Now the leader who holds the talisman is the target of attack.


    Let him give up the talisman for the sake of righteousness and the world.


    Leader:


    Said tens of millions of times, he did not!


    Find Bai Fu!


    But these people, no matter how many, after all, they can''t find Bai Fu. Even if they find Bai Fu, they can''t do anything about her.


    So persimmon pick soft pinch, the leader is the best object.


    Meng Li heard about this rumor, but he didn''t rule out that they were sour. He couldn''t see the rumor that other people got the talisman.


    But Meng Li even thought it was reasonable.


    But I don''t think it''s right.


    This is what the world was like before this talisman was born.


    Can he steal from the power of heaven?


    Unless the talisman is foreign.


    Meng Li felt that he didn''t understand the logic. Is there a possibility that the talisman itself in the normal plot is not recognized by the way of heaven.


    But because of the client''s use, it hurts the ne and causes the ne to go wrong?


    The time was set back, but the fact that there was a problem with the bit ne could not be changed.


    What makes Meng Li puzzled is that she didn''t use the talisman once after she got it. If the use of the talisman really has an impact on the ne, then she didn''t use it, it won''t have an impact, but the ne still doesn''t repair itself.


    At this time, Meng Li felt that she didn''t understand too much. She didn''t know what was going on in the ne. She didn''t even know what to do to make the ne better.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li can''t help but burst into a rage in her heart. She also finds that it seems that the stronger the strength is, the deeper the poison of the midne emotional toxin is.


    Like Wanxing and some low-level practitioners, ormon people, they are much less affected.


    Meng Li forced the pressure down and took a long breath. In fact, her brow was still a bit depressed. Her long-term emotional influence always forced her to suppress, which made Meng Li very tired.

 Chapter 1021

    "Master, aren''t you happy?"


    Night Star small hand caresses Meng Li eyebrow.


    Once upon a time, thete star was called Meng Li Niang. Later, Meng Li asked her to change her name to Shifu.


    Meng Li stretched his eyebrows and looked at the evening star:


    "it''s OK."


    Evening star said:


    "master, don''t be unhappy. I have evening star with me."


    Wanxing''s skin is white and red by Mengli, and her eyes are clear and bright.


    Let Meng Li''s gloomy mood is much better.


    She thinks it''s not fun to take the evening star out for a walk and always hide so that others can''t find anyone.


    She can guarantee that although it is said that the talisman is a monster to be destroyed, in fact, many people are eager to get it.


    The reason why they are shouting the most is that they haven''t got the talisman.


    After walking around the cultivation world, I heard that they all went to attack the leader, and Meng Li followed.


    But I changed my appearance with the technique.


    In front of the mountain gate, the monks mored to ask the leader to hand over the talisman or destroy it in front of them.


    The headmaster looked at the people with Coptis in his mouth:


    "the talisman is not on me. How many times do you want me to say it before you believe it?"


    His eyes were also scanning the crowd, and his eyes widened when he swept a gentle woman sitting in a tree with her children.


    At this time, Meng Li had removed the technique of changing his appearance, revealing his true face.


    "Where is she?"


    The leader lost his posture and pointed to Meng Li with his fingertips shaking.


    They all look at Meng Li, Bai Fu?!


    Why didn''t they find Bev here just now?


    It makes me shudder to think that Bai Fu is hiding quietly around them.


    "Bai Fu, you are so against morality and justice. Your mind will be disturbed by the demons one day. You can''t advance and retreat. If you sincerely repent, you will have a better chance."


    The leader looked at Meng Li twisted.


    Roar as loud as you can.


    The pan Bai Fu threw over was too heavy. He was too tired to carry.


    The leader was eager to throw the pot back.


    Evening star tilts his head to look at the leader, and then looks at Meng Li:


    "master, what does he want to say? What an ugly way to talk. "


    Evening star is used to Meng Li Su RI talking and doing things peacefully. All of a sudden, he sees the distorted leader and is not suitable.


    Meng Li returned to Wanxing and said, "he wants to ask your master, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    The evening star looks at Meng Li suspiciously:


    "will it hurt?"


    Meng Li shook his head indifferently: "No."


    Evening star covers his mouth and chuckles.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what the evening star isughing at, but she can''t understand the brain circuit of a few year old child.


    Meng Li''s dialogue with thete star clearly spread to everyone''s ears, including the leader.


    The headmaster felt that he was going to be blown up. The calm and gentle gentleman style of the past was no longer there, but now he has only a little bit of temper.


    "Bai Fu, are you not afraid of the thunder to kill you with the talisman?" The headmaster asked with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Li said softly with a smile:


    "why did Tianlei blow me to death?"


    "Because you use the talisman to steal the power of heaven, because the talisman is a monster!" The tone of the leader''s speech is very firm.


    Meng Li: "then you still have it."


    The headmaster raised his eyes and said angrily:


    "I didn''t!"


    He turned and looked at the crowd and said:


    "you''ve been asking me for talismans all day, but I don''t have them."


    "Why don''t you think about it. Will Beverly give it to me?"


    "It''s Bai Fu''s move to bring disaster to the East and make you y around. Why don''t we attack it together? As long as we work together to win Bai Fu, the whereabouts of the talisman will be clear."


    Under the mobilization of the leader, people began to move.


    What if it''s Bev?


    It''s not easy to show up. I don''t know when I''ll meet you next time. Let''s go.


    They all flew to Meng Li.


    This battle makes Wanxing a little scared. In fact, the child can directly feel the malice of others. She hides in Meng Li''s arms.


    Meng Li took out a white silk cloth and covered the eyes of thete star.


    Then he stood up in the air, holding the evening star in one hand and the Epee in the other, waving a wave of fire towards the attacking people. The huge wave of fire rolled and galloped towards the people.


    Everyone was shocked!


    One sword is so powerful.


    The headmaster is even more shocked. Bai Fu''s situation now is far beyond him.


    It can bepared with Lei Lang.Drinking water can''t rise so fast. Besides, it''s still under the condition that this aura is often absent.


    Of course, the leader didn''t know that Meng Li drank the spirit liquid as water.


    Moreover, epee is an artifact. If it is used in Meng Li''s state, it will be insulted if it has no such power.


    Some of them avoided, but others did not. They were hurt by Mengli.


    Meng Li looked at the headmaster again. A huge palm condensed in the air and covered the headmaster''s head.


    The headmaster looks at the hand that the spirit power condenses, there is a kind of deep fear and impatience, Lei Lang likes this move.


    It''s the same now. What''s up?


    All the experts like this move?


    When hees to such a situation in the future, he will also use this tactic.


    I''m so angry!


    The leader wants to avoid it, but the space around him has been locked by Meng Li. He is pped by Meng Li''s big palm and turns the leader to the ground.


    This scene is actually a little funny, so that some people on the scene can''t helpughing.


    The headmaster''s head was dizzy. When he heard people''sughter, his neck became red.


    "You deceive too much!" The leader looks at Meng Li.


    He knew that Bai Fu had the ability to kill him just now. Even if she couldn''t kill him, she could hurt him seriously. But did she spend so much effort gathering her hands to pat him?


    The teasing brought him great humiliation.


    "Yes, Bev, don''t deceive too much." It''s ray Lang''s voice.


    Then his figure appears in the opposite of Meng Li, with Lei Lang, there is half dead white hope.


    Bai Jiwang was very weak. She just raised her eyelids and took a look at Meng Li. Then she didn''t speak.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "you still think about the talisman."


    Ray Lang: "it''s not. I just want to make sure if the talisman does harm to the world."


    Meng Li said softly.


    "How do you want to confirm?"


    "Show me, of course."


    Leng said lightly.


    although as like as two peas, the monk can see the same spirit between the thunder Lang''s eyebrows.


    It seems that Lnd is also affected by emotional toxins.


    Meng Li even spectes that the world will eliminate some people who can use their great power.


    That proves that the use of too many huge forces has caused a burden to the ne, but now the ne should not be able to suppress new forces, only in this way.


    This let Meng Li can''t help but want to fight heart back.


    Those who love to fight may be finished.


    If you think about it carefully, those who died recently are still people with good strength.

 Chapter 1022

    These people are so hot tempered recently that they are going to fight as soon as their temperes up.


    Don''t you have to fight to death?


    Seeing that Meng can''t speak, Lei Lang is a little impatient.


    "Show me." Leng said again.


    Meng Li could not admit: "the talisman is not with me."


    Lei Lang threatened Meng Li with justice:


    "you don''t want your apprentice?"


    Meng Li looked at the white hope:


    "who gave you the illusion, I want her?"


    Bai Jiwang opened his eyes feebly and called Meng Li in a hoarse voice:


    "master, help me."


    Meng Li ignores Bai Jiwang. Lei Lang is very upset. He has raised Bai Jiwang for two years.


    And also put energy into Bai Jiwang.


    Now it looks like a joke.


    He said to Bai Jiwang:


    "since your master doesn''t want you, you should die."


    Bai Jiwang pulled the corners of his mouth feebly:


    "whatever you want."


    Leng''s hand climbed up Bai Jiwang''s neck, little by little, and didn''t kill Bai Jiwang all of a sudden.


    He looked at Meng Li with provocation in his eyes.


    People also look at Meng Li, who is Bai Fu''s disciple.


    But the litigant Meng Li is indifferent, and even arranges the silk cloth on the evening star''s eyes.


    Evening star has long been used to Shifu covering her eyes like this. She is very good and never tries to take it down.


    Until Bai Jiwangpletely died, Meng Li saw Bai Jiwang''s resentment and relief in a casual nce.


    Ray Lang felt more like a joke.


    Of course, Lei Lang once caught the leader. After some exploration, he knew that the talisman was not on the leader.


    But now Bai Fu doesn''t admit it, and he seems to have nothing to do with Bai Fu.


    The heart is very weak and distressed, but it doesn''t show on the face.


    He said:


    "Bai Fu, you should destroy the talisman, or you will be attacked by the whole cultivation world. Why?"


    "Just for the world, for so many lives."


    Meng Li: "don''t talk about those high sounding things."


    "If it''s in your hands, can you hand it in?"


    Lei Lang looks at Meng Li and doesn''t speak.


    "Master, I''m sleepy." Evening star said softly.


    Meng Li nodded and said to the people:


    "my apprentice is tired. I''ll go first."


    Lei Lang''s eyes crossed with a touch of anger, and he quickly attacked Meng Li. Just when Lei Lang did something, the people on the scene also moved at the same time.


    All kinds of colorful attacks go in the direction of Meng Li, but they just pounce on him. Where is the shadow of Meng Li?


    The headmaster twisted his face and was furious:


    "run again, run again."


    "You trash, you can''t keep a woman."


    He was extremely frustrated in his heart. Bai Fu made him miserable, but he could only watch her carefree and could not help her at all.


    "Shut up."


    Lei Lang was annoyed and looked at the leader fiercely.


    The leader was very angry when he thought of the humiliation he had suffered under Lei Lang''s hands. He couldn''t control his temper and sneered back:


    "you, Lei Lang Suo RI, boasted of being a super strong man, but today you can''t keep this woman."


    Lei Lang''s face was full of gloom. He stared at the leader and didn''t speak.


    But the leader still had a cavity of anger to vent, and then he said:


    "I think you are just like this, and the ones who can bully are those of us who are inferior to you."


    "Because you have practiced more than us for some years, you have no scruples."


    Lei Lang pursed his mouth, and everyone gave the leader a sweat, but the leader felt much more rxed. He also said:


    "but your final belonging is to live and wait for death, can you change it? You''re as ipetent as we are


    Lei Lang finally made a sound, and he sneered:


    "so what?"


    The leader retorted:


    "Bai Fu''s ability now may be able to leave the world. What about you?"


    "You''re not as good as Bai Fu when you''re up here."


    There was a sudden realization on his face:


    "but at that time, you can humbly ask Bai Fu to take you away like a dog."


    The leader can be said to have hit the hidden pain in Lei Lang''s heart. He always wanted to leave the world, but he couldn''t do it.


    Mingming Baifu is a younger generation, but now


    The way of heaven is unfair. It is clear that I have been practicing hard for many years, but God has given the chance to others.


    Now the leader is so sarcastic that Lei Lang is greatly stimted. He is not incapable of killing people. Why should he keep this noisy thing?Unable to calm down, he attacked the leader:


    "go to die."


    There were people standing around the headmaster. They were all members of the n. As early as the headmaster ridiculed Lei Lang, they were far away.


    Sure enough, Lei Lang did it.


    The headmaster resisted Lei Lang''s attack and still insisted onughing at Lei Lang:


    "you see, you are right. You are angry."


    The headmaster almost gave out a sharp smile madly. In fact, he was alone now and clearly in front of his own n.


    But there was no one to help, which made his heart sad.


    People in the n only think that the leader has brought too much trouble to the n in the past two years. If the leader is not there, the days will be clean.


    In the absence of any assistance, and Lei Lang is determined to kill the leader to vent his anger, the leader will soon lose.


    Seriously injured by Lei Lang, the headmaster said madly:


    "if you have the ability, you can kill Bai Fu. As long as you kill Bai Fu, you can get the talisman."


    "If you get the talisman, you can get the power of heaven and earth. If you can survive forever, why not sacrifice with this world?"


    Even if he died, he would make trouble for Bai Fu.


    Now that everyone is full of hostility, but also insists on being a gentleman and paying attention to righteousness, the leader''s remarks are really crazy.


    Although some people think so, the leader is the first one to say so.


    Leng''s Adam''s apple moves, directly ending the leader''s life, because he is not willing to listen to what the leader said.


    The leader had a little relief before he was temporary and Bai Jiwang was dying. In order to protect himself, his resources had been empty for a long time.


    The heaven and earth can''t give the spirit power needed in all kinds of fighting. He can only absorb the spirit stone, and all kinds of magic weapons are damaged in the fighting.


    There are no new resources in heaven and earth, and his life is shrouded in the shadow of the talisman. The attitude of the sect is not that he can''t feel it.


    He was deeply despaired by the calction, the struggle, and the worsening of the world.


    Can Bev let him go? Bev is going to kill him.


    Live humiliation, pain, fatigue, irritability, unwilling.


    When people see the leader dead, they feel a little sorry, but the people of the n are silent, and no onees out to ask Lei Lang for an exnation for the leader.


    Die when you die.


    Lei Lang coldly nced at the crowd and said:


    "those who follow Bai Fu''s trail will be rewarded for providing clues."

 Chapter 1023

    Meng Li is not surprised to know that the leader is cold.


    There are too many cold people now.


    There are too many things in the leader''s heart. He is very tired to live. He can''t bear this kind of pressure. He wants to vent. Why do he find Lei Lang to vent?


    Maybe who can give me a death?


    Maybe I think it''s a bit of dignity to find someone like Lei Lang to vent.


    Bai Jiwang is dead, and so are the leaders of Mao Xiangxue. Those who have calcted the client have found a proper way to retaliate.


    The client''s affairs should be dealt withpletely.


    She took the charm to ponder, really has the influence to the world?


    When ites to this situation for the first time, the organization doesn''t have an executive manual or anything, what should be paid attention to or checked.


    Even if a machine breaks down, you have to know how to check it.


    I don''t know where to start.


    Let Meng Li a little helpless.


    If you ask 6018 if there is any way to do it, 6018 says that there is some simple experience summarized by other taskers, so that she can refer to it. Meng Li has a look at the information given by 6018.


    The above content is rtivelymon, which is to find the root of the ne problems.


    This


    She knows, but she really doesn''t know how to find it.


    Why don''t you try to destroy the talisman yourself?


    Hesitated for a moment or did not destroy the talisman, but asked 6018 to send the talisman to the system space, so that it is not in this world?


    It''s not that Meng Li can''t give up this talisman, but that she always feels that destroying it can''t solve the current problem.


    Meng Li found a clean Valley to settle down. He built a house and a courtyard. He nted flowers and raised the evening star. When he had nothing to do, he went out to see the world outside.


    The way of heaven doesn''t mean to exterminate human beingspletely. It rains a little when it''s OK. The food of the makers can still be nted, but the lingmilingguo in the cultivation world can''t be nted any more.


    The natural resources and local treasures have hardly been produced.


    Some people who are not mentally determined even be murderers. They need to vent their anger.


    However, most of this kind of strength is not very good. The murderer was killed by others before he was crazy.


    Those with real strength are basically suppressing themselves.


    Meng Li also took the evening star to walk a lot of ces, looking at the mountains and rivers, where there is a vision to go.


    Trying to find the world''s problems.


    As for the world mission, heplied with the way of heaven, so Meng Li did not interfere in the way of heaven''s deliberate elimination of human beings.


    They won''t fight or stop them.


    Look on coldly.


    Maybe the so-called world task is to let oneself not interfere?


    The ability of the Tasker is not too big to say big, but it is not too small to say small.


    If we intervene forcibly, it will also have an impact on the world.


    After all, the Tasker has to stop the way of heaven from eliminating people, which has a certain effect.


    But Meng Li still wanted to see if she could help repair the world, so that she could finish the task as soon as possible.


    In ordance with this method of conforming to the way of heaven and letting nature take its course for a long time, after a few years, the better ones are almost eliminated, and the weaker ones can''t grow up because of the scarcity of natural resources andnd treasures and the rarity of aura.


    In this way, there will be no burden on the ne.


    As a human being, Meng Li feels that it is cruel for the way of heaven to be eliminated in this way. But when he thinks about it, if there is a big problem in the world, what will happen if there is no hair in the skin?


    It can only be said that it is a trend and inevitable to retain some people and eliminate some people.


    With these vignce, although her power has not been greatly suppressed, she is also very careful and generally does not abuse her power.


    I''m worried about being targeted by the way of heaven. What if, as others say, she is killed by Tianlei?


    About a few yearster, I heard that Lei Lang had died.


    This makes Meng Li a little surprised. After all, there are not many people who can take Lei Lang''s life.


    After careful inquiry, we found out that Lei Lang was caused by a demon.


    Meng Li sighs for a long time. Lei Lang''s obsession is too deep. All he wants is how to escape and jump out of the cage.


    I''m not willing to wait to die like this. After all, today''s cultivation has paid too much.


    Or to get the talisman in her hand.


    Or it''s not necessarily that you want to feel the power of space.


    He wanted to abandon the world, but in the end he became the one abandoned by the world.


    It''s true that Lei Lang thinks so, but all kinds of obsessions are too deep. He is impetuous all day and can''t calm down. His mind is damaged. If he does, he will be doomed.


    Rao is that she has passed through so many worlds, and her willpower is a little stronger, but in fact she is also repressing.


    This is why Meng Li chose to live in seclusion in the valley.


    She was afraid that she would be a murderer and go out to kill people.Emotional toxins can be described as powerful. Meng Li looks at Wanxing, who is now a ten-year-old child and taller than his peers.


    Also began to practice.


    In fact, the cultivation of thete star is hard now, and the time of the rarity of aura is getting longer and longer. But Meng Li found a spiritual vein earlier. He dug it out by himself and saved a lot for the cultivation of thete star.


    Under the cultivation of Meng Li, Wanxing''s strength should be invincible.


    "Master, I don''t think you are happy all day."


    Evening star looked at Meng Li, frowning and worried.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "nothing."


    Evening star put away his sword, took out a piece of cloth and said to Meng Li mysteriously:


    "master, I''ll take you to a ce."


    "I''ll cover it for you." She looked at Meng Li with burning eyes.


    Meng Li is a little bit disappointed. Looking at Meng Li''s expression of wanting to smile, Wanxing feels that she is full of happiness. She thinks what she has done is worth it.


    But suddenly she thought of what the master wasughing at, and her expression became serious, saying:


    "promise me first, don''t peek with divine sense."


    Meng Li nodded and agreed to Wanxing, who covered Meng Li''s eyes with a piece of cloth and led Meng Li for a long time.


    Meng Li''s eyes were covered, in fact, there was no sense of security, coupled with the long-standing anger in his heart, he wanted to release his mental power several times, but he held back.


    After being led by thete star for a long time, I heard thete star say:


    "here we are."


    She stood on tiptoe and pulled off the blindfolded cloth. Meng Li opened his eyes and looked at a sea of flowers.


    She couldn''t helpughing and looked back at the evening star:


    "did you nt it?"


    The evening star nodded and said:


    "yes."


    Meng Li''s eyebrows and eyes smile. No wonder for a while she felt that the night Star God didn''t know what she was doing. When it was a child''s privacy, she didn''t care much.


    Who ever thought it was for her.


    The evening star leads Meng Li to the sea of flowers and says to Meng Li:


    "is master happy?"


    Meng Li squatted down, touched Wanxing''s face and said with emotion:


    "thank you, Wanxing."


    Never thought about what to return, but in the end gave her some warmth in return.


    But the fate between them is doomed to be short.

 Chapter 1024

    Meng Li looks at the sea of flowers, and is affected by the warmth of thete star. He has a lot of rity in his heart, and has a faint feeling.


    There seemed to be something in her body ready to move, surging and rolling. She looked happy and stagnated for so long. Finally she was going to advance.


    This time, she has reached the strongest stage in the world.


    She immediately sat down with her knees crossed, and the evening star was very happy to see this, for fear of disturbing Meng Li. However, she thought that the spiritual power of heaven and earth was not enough for her master to seed at this time, so she put all the spiritual stones in her mustard space beside Meng Li.


    Then she quickly stepped back a hundred meters, quietly and nervously, staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and quickly set up the spirit stone around him. Piles of spirit stone were ced beside him. Meng Li absorbed the spirit crazily and guided the spirit to transform into spirit power in his body.


    And the thunder also as promised, Meng Li took out the Epee, resist the thunder.


    For Epee, it''s good to be tempered by thunder. For Meng Li, it''s a lot easier for Epee to help resist some thunder.


    However, this time, the thunder was so powerful that it even killed Meng Li.


    This let Meng Liplexion condensation, should have thought of.


    It''s her negligence, but when she suddenly wants to advance, it''s hard for her to suppress it.


    The way of heaven is not willing to have such power again. It is trying to eliminate these people.


    Meng Li even felt that he was surrounded by a strong sense of hostility, that is, emotional toxins. As long as he breathed, or even mixed with aura, he would take in a lot of emotional toxins as soon as he absorbed them.


    But now we can''t avoid it. We have to breathe and absorb aura.


    The arrow is on the string, and it has to be fired.


    However, the anger in his heart is more and more serious, and Meng Li even feels like destroying heaven and earth.


    On the one hand, she has to work hard to deal with the thunder, on the other hand, she has to try her best to suppress this kind of emotion, which can not be neglected. This feeling makes Meng Li feel that his thoughts and even his soul are being torn.


    Looking at master''s battle and the murderous spirit between master''s eyebrows, evening star was deeply worried.


    Even she knows that she should not be distracted when she is advanced.


    It''s impossible that Shifu didn''t know, but there must be something wrong with the current situation.


    Looking at the sky thunder fiercely toward the master one by one, and the master''s face is more and more not good-looking, the evening star is anxious to shed tears.


    Looking at the sky thunder doesn''t stop, Meng Li is afraid that the anger will cause the devil, and then he will die in the advanced stage. What''s the difference between Meng Li and Lei Lang.


    She doesn''t have so many obsessions.


    But now she''s full of rage.


    It''s just that I heard that Lei Lang was caused by a demon in his heart. His obsession is too deep. Now Meng Li suspects that Lei Lang is also advanced. He''s just killed by the way of heaven.


    She snorted, her mouth bleeding, this is not caused by thunder, but there is a strong emotion in the chest, unable to vent, stifled.


    Wiping off the blood from the corner of her mouth, she looked at her head fiercely. Thunder and lightning shed under the dark clouds, and she said angrily:


    "why so!"


    "As the saying goes, man is doing and heaven is watching. Can''t you really see what I''m doing?"


    "Have I ever abused my power in this world? Knowing what you mean, I don''t need strength. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stay in this world for long, you should know."


    At the same time, she also uses the gift of insight to convey her consciousness.


    Can we discuss it?


    Just try. If you can''t do it.


    If she can''t, she will resist. Even if she gets rid of her destiny, she will be promoted.


    Meng Li''s mood now fluctuates greatly. When she realizes this, she tries her best to adjust her mood.


    Start to concentrate on the thunder.


    I don''t know whether themunication between Meng Li and the way of heaven has an effect, or whether the thunder itself is about to end. The power of the thunder is getting smaller and smaller, until there is no thunder cloud, leaving Meng Li in a deep pit.


    Meng Li''s body is full of scars at this time, and his hair has been burnt. Wanxing rushes over crying and takes out a piece of clothes to wrap Meng Li.


    "Master, the evening star is scared to death, Wuwu..." The evening star began to cry.


    Meng Li stared at the sky, turned his eyes to the evening star, and said with a smile:


    "it''s OK."


    "It''s just a pity that you took the trouble to nt flowers for me, and now they are like this."


    Meng Li looked at the flower has been devastated, at that time is toote, there is no time to find a ce.


    Thete star looked at the sea of flowers and said with a smile:


    "it''s not a pity. I think it''s very worthwhile to let master advance."


    She looked at Meng Li, who was still in a good state. She felt more confident and said:


    "I''ll take my master back to clean up."


    Meng Li was tired and nodded. The evening star was patting the mud on Meng Li''s body. He didn''t see the strong anger in Meng Li''s eyes.This kind of hostility makes Meng Li Long and slow down. Thete star only thinks that Meng Li is caused by pain, and only asks Meng Li where it hurts.


    Meng Li shook his head, followed the evening star back, took a bath, took off the burnt hair, and gave birth to a beautiful hair again.


    After some time of cultivation, Meng Li felt that she should try again. She said to the evening star:


    "I''ll go out."


    Wanxing didn''t mean to take Meng Li with her. Shifu would go out alone once a year, but now she thinks she has grown up.


    "Can you follow master?"


    Evening star asked cautiously.


    Meng Li said:


    "no, you''re better."


    Seeing master''s cold tone, Wanxing feels that he is used to it, but not used to it.


    But she was always clever and had no courage to disobey her master. She had to nod her head and repeatedly told Meng Li toe back as soon as possible.


    After thinking about it, he gave Meng Li a big sachet. Meng Li looked at therge sachet and was speechless for a moment.


    Such a big sachet, hanging on the body


    "This is from my apprentice. I hope you can control your anger." Evening star pursed her lips and said:


    "master must not want to kill innocent people identally."


    Meng Li took the sachet given by Wanxing and said, "I have a heart."


    "There must be your sachet. I can smell it better."


    "Really?" The night star looks at Meng Li with bright eyes.


    Meng Li nodded: "really."


    "I''m going."


    Night star and niannianbush Meng Li said for a while, and then let Meng Li go, Meng Li thought, or as usual, the ce where the night Star stayed arranged array.


    No one else can get in, no one can get out.


    In recent years, she has found the ce wall of the world through the space node.


    In the past few years, I have been searching for problems in the world, but it has never been sessful.


    Later, I thought about the Wei Mian wall. After a lot of exploration, I found that the Wei Mian wall was still in good condition.


    That can only force Meng to leave and have a look outside.


    However, he found the weakest part of the wall, but also suffered from the rejection of heaven.

 Chapter 1025

    She''s here to help the world. She can''t break the ne wall violently and rush out just because the other party repels her. Isn''t that making the ne worse?


    So Meng Lies here once a year, hoping to get permission from the way of heaven to go out and have a look.


    But perhaps the way of heaven has not yetpleted its own n, the face of the wall repels everything.


    This has been the case for years.


    Maybe she can''te back. If she seeds, it''s the first time that she jumps out of the ne and wants to see the situation outside the ne.


    Therefore, she is ready to leave the world every time. If she can''t go back, she will work harder and live alone in the border for several years.


    ording to the weapon consumption of the support array, it will be useless in a few years.


    At that time, the evening star will be free, and after that, we have to go our own way.


    It is also a helpless move, now the evening star, is not enough to face the dangerous world outside.


    However, this time, as before, she suffered from the rejection of Wei mianbi. Meng Li had to give up. When she came out, she walked around again.


    She went to the secr world for a walk, and found that the secr world is OK. She is not affected much. There are some people who can''t practice here. Even if they can practice, their aplishments are rtively low.


    But Meng Li understood that the children who can detect the spirit root are moreplicated, and their talent is not high.


    It means that even if there is no ident in the normal world, it is difficult to be a high-level practitioner.


    Not to mention what the world looks like today.


    The purpose of heaven''s way to lower the world power system is too obvious.


    When he returned to the cultivation world, he met alluring Lang, who looked at Meng Li. His eyes were not bright anymore, but confused, turbid and tired.


    The client''s acquaintances are almost dead, and gouhung is also an acquaintance. When gouhung saw Meng Li, his eyes lit up.


    Then there is a little alert, but still looking at Meng Li with a smile.


    "Elder martial sister Bai." He cried.


    In the cultivation world, whether you are a fellow or not, you can also call others elder martial sister.


    Meng Li: "why don''t you call me Fu Er?"


    "I hope elder martial sister Bai doesn''t care about the past. At that time, I didn''t know what to do. I was rude to elder martial sister Bai."


    Meng Li nodded. Now, naturally, she didn''t want to worry about it with alluring Lang.


    The client''s task ispleted, which means that the client is also satisfied with the result. Why should she have more right and wrong?


    "Where is elder martial sister Bai going?" The soul alluring Lang asked more.


    Meng Li: "go home."


    The soul alluring Lang sighed and said, "elder martial sister, I still have a home to go back to, but I have nowhere to go now."


    Meng Li didn''t speak and didn''t have any curiosity.


    Seeing this, gouhung moved his hand, and a string of bells in his hand also moved.


    Meng Li took a look at the bells. Two of them were damaged, but many of them had scars on them.


    It seems that the soul alluring man is also miserable.


    "Do you know? Your former n is destroyed. " Alluring Lang said to Meng Li.


    Stare at Meng Li''s face and see Meng Li''s reaction.


    Meng Li sighed. I don''t know. I didn''t hear the news when I came outst time, and it wasn''t long since I came outst time.


    In such a short period of time, the great gate that once stood in the cultivation world was destroyed.


    Such arge force is in such a situation, and it is even more difficult for some small forces to maintain peace.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t mean to continue talking to him, Gou hung was also amused. He arched his hand to Meng Li and said:


    "elder martial sister Bai, I was wrong in the past. I still hope to understand. I don''t know how long I can live. I feel that heaven can''t allow me, so I''m sorry to meet you today. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."


    He said it sincerely, with a bitter look on his face.


    Meng Li was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect that he also vaguely felt the intention of the way of heaven.


    In fact, the practitioners'' intuition is urate in this aspect.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel much about gouhung''s sincere apology, and she has no grudge with him. He once tried to fall in love with the client and say excuse, not for her.


    Of course, the client will note back to say that he forgives or does not forgive.


    Therefore, there is no answer.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, he sighed heavily. He gave Meng Li a serious way and left with heavy steps.


    After that, Meng Li wandered in the cultivation world for a period of time. After Lei Lang''s death, because of his existence, no one dared to move his power, he also began to be harassed by others.


    Now it''s the most intense time for her toe to the world.


    The resources of various forces have almost been consumed.


    When resources are gone, people are in a panic and inevitably begin to covet others.There are too many people who conspire against all means for the sake of resources.


    Now we don''t pay attention to righteousness. With Meng Li''s seclusion in recent years, they don''t want talismans anymore.


    Etiquette, justice, honesty and disgrace, and the morality of the river and theke are forgotten.


    I just want to get more resources, in order to continue and protect my life.


    In one day, countless forces will be destroyed. It''s really God''s will. Many of those big forces have fallen down for various reasons.


    Some small forces have found life in the cracks.


    But more small forces can''t withstand the storm. It''s normal for them to break up and perish.


    Meng Li felt that these small forces were kept for the sake of avoiding cultural faults. For example, some of the skills, alchemy books, and alchemy books could not bepletely eliminated in this cleansing.


    But some of the more precious will inevitably be lost.


    Big forces basically conform to God''s will. Do those small forces really think that they have no God''s will, and those powerful ones have no emotional toxins, so they can simply overthrow big forces?


    Meng Li sensed the will of the next heaven again, and faintly felt that the power system of the world reduced by the heaven might be only a temporary will.


    The world wants to repair and go back.


    What we are doing now is to save ourselves. We can only give up part of it temporarily.


    I don''t know if it''s right. Rao has so-called talent. The way of heaven doesn''t tell her directly what he wants.


    If the conjecture is true, the information about skills, arrays, alchemy and weapons is very important to the world, which is necessary for the world to improve its power system in the future.


    These things are the assistance of monks. With advanced information, they can exert more powerful power.


    Meng Li began to collect some valuable, rare and useful books in the cultivation world. These are all the treasures of the sect. Now the sect is destroyed and trampled on the ground by some foolish people.


    They don''t even know the meaning of it. They can only see the spirit stone and magic weapon in front of them. After all, these are the things to settle down at present.

 Chapter 1026

    This busy work has been dyed for more than a month.


    With the evening star in mind, Meng Li went back to look for the evening star.


    Evening star is very happy to see Meng Li and tells Meng Li that he has advanced.


    Meng Li is half happy and half worried, advanced, on behalf of the strength of thete star rose.


    There is more self-protection, but with the strength of the evening star, it will absorb more emotional toxins, and it is difficult to be a violent person in the future.


    She can suppress, is willpower is really OK, and the evening star is just a half child, experience too little.


    Meng Li thought that he should have been in this position for more than ten years. Maybe one year, he would leave here.


    Think about what to prepare.


    Meng Li asked Wanxing:


    "do you want to have a partner?"


    The evening star looks at Meng Li puzzledly: "what do you mean?"


    "Shifu intends to find some friends for you, so that you will not walk alone in the future."


    Although there are many people, people''s hearts are mixed, but holding a group to keep warm is also good.


    Also exercise evening star''s ability to get along with people. Now evening star is too simple. Although she often takes evening star out, under her protection, evening star doesn''t think the world is dangerous.


    It''s really scary.


    Unless thete star can live in seclusion for a lifetime, but can it?


    The evening star in the heart is still very yearning for the outside, every time go out to take the initiative to ask to follow.


    The most important thing is that she wants to leave a force behind the evening star after she leaves, so that she is not someone to be bullied.


    Even if a person is strong, he is afraid of group attack, which is hard to bear.


    Also pass on those skills and arrays and so on.


    It''s for the ne.


    Go with the way of heaven.


    At least she felt that the way of heaven was the will, and she didn''t know if it was wrong.


    "In fact, it''s enough for me to have a master.


    ¡±Evening star vomited tongue, some embarrassed to say.


    Meng Li said earnestly:


    "although there is a master, he can''t apany you all the time."


    With a serious look on her face, Wanxing said nervously:


    "master has a long life now. How can she not apany her apprentice?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s hard to have people who will never separate in the world. I''m lucky to apany you for a while and raise you up. You and I shouldn''t expect too much."


    The evening star was silent and did not speak.


    Then he walked away.


    Meng Li didn''t catch up and say anything. He just adjusted the interest rate, and his strength rose by one level. He needed more time to suppress himself.


    After two days, the evening star figured it out for herself, and she said:


    "master, do whatever you want. I''ll listen to you."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Let''s pack up and go out. We may note back in a short time."


    Thete star cleverly went to clean up, lived here too long, many things have feelings, thete star put everything away.


    There are several mustard spaces.


    Meng Li enveloped the ce with array and went out with the evening star.


    The evening star already has her shoulder high, standing beside her is beautiful and lovely. Meng Li first took the evening star to look for the spirit pulse, but now the spirit pulse is really hard to find.


    Over the years, how many people have been frantically searching for the spiritual pulse, and the resources given by the ne have already been excavated.


    But his kung fu is not inferior to those who want to do it. Meng Li has been searching hard for some time, but he has found a spirit pulse. However, a group of monsters have also found here.


    Meng Li didn''t hesitate. He just released his authority and scared away these monsters who were afraid of death and knew current affairs.


    After another half month of hard work, Meng Li left with thete star.


    I didn''t dig out the spirit pulse, but I left a little for those monsters.


    On the contrary, Wanxing doesn''t think it''s necessary for Mengli to do so.


    She said:


    "the monsters should have hated us, so why leave them?"


    Meng Li was a little surprised to see thete star. The thought of thete star was simr to that of most people in the cultivation world.


    Just think about it a little bit and you can see that Wanxing is right, but she has her own considerations.


    She said:


    "I don''t care whether they hate me or not. I just leave something for them. One of them is injured and needs some aura to repair."


    "Why cut off its life for such a thing?"


    Anyway, this is her heart, and the others don''t care.


    It''s unfortunate for everyone to survive at this time. What''s more, if you take what you have left, it won''t do much to you.


    "Master is very kind. He should be kind-hearted." Evening star thought for a long time, so to speak.


    Meng Li smiles. Is he kind?


    Before she met the system, some people said that she was kind, less cruel and morepassionate.Unexpectedly, after so many tasks, a person who has lived with her for more than ten years alsomented on her kindness.


    Hasn''t she changed yet?


    It''s changed.


    But I hope I haven''t changed.


    After that, Meng Li took Wanxing to search for materials everywhere. Some magic weapons, refining materials, low-level and high-level materials were collected.


    Some of the sects were deserted. The things left were not worth money, but Meng Li went to collect them.


    She even feels like a recycle bin now?


    It''smonly known as a rag collector?


    In a word, the bag in Wanxing''s hand is mustard space, and along the way, she has no rare bloody scenes.


    At the beginning, it was not eptable for a teenager, but if he saw more, he seemed to understand more.


    Meng Li thinks that in addition to being intimate with her, Wanxing is indifferent to outsiders.


    Well, when you grow up, you should be an iceberg beauty.


    Meng Li found a hilltop and looked at it. The location was better. She began to build zongmen. As for the materials for building zongmen.


    They were all demolished from the ruins of other ns.


    All the utensils inside were picked up.


    A person is busy, Meng Li went to some people, these people see is Meng Li, scared two battle, this person how toe out?


    Isn''t this Bev?


    But for Meng Li''s reward, they didn''t dare to ask one more question. They worked with a dull head and ran away after finishing the work.


    Looking at a little rough, not enough atmosphere zongmen so established, Meng Li flew to the mountain gate up.


    Evening star asked:


    "what''s master''s name?"


    Meng Li said, "wanmenzong."


    "So domineering."


    Thete star looks at Meng Li adoringly.


    She chewed wanmenzong several times. The more she listened, the more aggressive she was. In the future, would Shifu let wanmenzong have 10000 gates?


    How big is the scale? It should be thergest gate in the world.


    After the evening star fell into fantasy, he did not forget to confirm with his master whether it meant that.


    However, the answer she got was that Meng Li said: "the name of wanmenzonges from many resources left by the fallen n."


    It contains a wide range of materials, as well as the painstaking efforts of various sects. These things will be handed down.


    Evening star


    That''s not what she thought.

 Chapter 1027

    Meng Li wrote in person, mainly for her and Wanxing, and no one can rece her.


    It is also the establishment of the sect to mention the three big words of grand wanmenzong to Shanmen.


    She began to recruit disciples.


    As soon as the news was sent out, the cultivation world was shocked. Bai Fu was too bold.


    Although many powerful people have died, do you think that you have forgotten the talisman?


    Meng left us to n a meeting, and the result was that they had to leave.


    I invite you to see the ceremony of destroying the talisman.


    All of you: --


    All of a sudden, they are so conscious that they don''t know what to say.


    No matter what the state of mind, everyone still came. Meng Li took out his own forged talisman and said:


    "although I don''t want to destroy this talisman, I''d better destroy it in order to make people feel at ease."


    "And let the world be less contentious."


    "Let you understand that the way of the world has be like this. It has nothing to do with the talisman. Don''t read it again."


    When people looked at the talisman, most eyes shed the coveted light, but they already knew that Bai Fu was not what they could deal with.


    Today''s Bai Fu has obviously be a top yer.


    And people can move quickly, even if they attack in groups, they can''t help others.


    But there are still some people who don''t give up. They fly towards Meng Li, trying to take the talisman. But when they fly into the air, they are blocked by an invisible barrier.


    It made them look very ugly and tried to destroy the barrier with violence, but they did everything they could and the barrier didn''t move.


    Meng Li said, and did not give everyone a chance to speak, so he directly burned the forged talisman with the fire of rosefinch.


    This talisman is not forged from random materials. The eyes of the practitioners are especially sharp. There are countless strands of divine knowledge that just fell on the talisman.


    If she wanted to cheat these people, she still wasted a lot of thought.


    Seeing that the talisman was really destroyed in this way, many people took a breath.


    Most people believe that the talisman has been destroyed, but some people think it is not so simple.


    But whose fists are big now? Who has the right to speak? How can they refute the other side''s strength?


    Raise your hand and you can kill them.


    There are also a lot of people thinking, Bai Fu now as a top strong, although I don''t know which muscle to pull out to run the n, what''s the significance of running the n?


    There are few resources in the cultivation field. How to cultivate talents?


    The world is in such a mess. When people are recruited, are you really willing to contribute to the n?


    It''s not that there has never been a case in which the disciples of the sect separated the things of the sect and left.


    But after entering wanmenzong, there is Bai Fu covering it.


    Why don''t you just be aggrieved and live under the wings of Bai Fu?


    At the beginning, some people asked Meng Li about the conditions for recruiting disciples. Meng Li had already thought about it in his heart and said:


    "disciples only recruit those under the age of 13."


    "I recruit them myself. If you have children of the right age, you can send them, regardless of their birth."


    All of you: --


    What can a thirteen year old monk do.


    Weak g group.


    It can''t make much contribution to zongmen.


    But Meng Li has made up his mind to recruit people of this age.


    The man who wanted to treat Meng Li as a big tree put out his heart.


    It''s said, but many people still dare not send their children. After all, it''s not reliable.


    Although you Bai Fu is powerful, your n is too informal. It''s not you Bai Fu who guards them all day. It''s not safe.


    There are no elders to go out for training. Are you in charge of a group of teenagers?


    But there are still people who have no way to go and choose to take refuge in Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t ept all kinds of children either. She mainly depends on her heart nature. She thinks that her heart nature is eptable, so she epts it.


    She doesn''t want to ept those who are not good at heart, even if they have good talent.


    This n is mainly used for inheritance, and it is also a force to prepare for the evening star. How can you do if you don''t have a good heart?


    After about forty or fifty children, Meng Li no longer epted them.


    In fact, she received too much, and she did not have the resources.


    It will be easier to cultivate this batch.


    It''s not necessary to cultivate more talents. With more and more eliminations in the world, there are fewer and fewer high-level monks. If you twist these into one, you can be a powerful force.


    It can also pass on what she left behind.


    Meng Li set up a powerful mountain protection array outside the gate of the sect. The disciples felt very safe because no one else could break in.


    In addition, there are resources provided to them by the sect. It''s not like other sects to do tasks or go out to find resources to exchange things with the sect.And here they can get extra resources for what they have achieved.


    For example, if you learn to portray an array, you will get a reward.


    Learning interest is very strong, children are crazy to absorb knowledge.


    When Meng Li is OK, he will take these disciples out to practice. He can''t keep them in the room to practice.


    It''s inevitable that some people will die during the training. Wanxing can''t ept it. After all, as a senior sister, she gets along well with these people.


    He threw himself in Meng Li''s arms and cried very sad.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. If the evening star knew that he had the ability to save the people, but he didn''t save them, would he still say he was kind?


    She must give these disciples a sense that experience is the same as other sects and that they will not be worried about their lives because of her existence.


    Otherwise, these people will not face the experience well and die. In fact, they are careless. They think she is there and think she will do it, but she doesn''t.


    Wanxing only hates that he has no ability to save the dead. He is very upset in front of Meng Li.


    Although in the face of other people''s life and death, thete star is a little cold, usually cold, but in the end is still a heavy love.


    Can''t face the death of acquaintances.


    She just patted the evening star''s back with indifference.


    But the outside is still bloody, many desperate people began to seek shelter from wanmenzong, because no one can break into wanmenzong''s Mountain Gate.


    With the fall of Lei Lang, the news of the fall of the other top undeveloped strongmen also came out one after another.


    Now only Bai Fu is left, and they still hope that they can move Bai Fu and cover them.


    But Meng Li didn''t pay any attention. He couldn''t pretend to be a poor man in front of the mountain gate and began to cheat in front of the mountain gate.


    Meng Li sneered. Since he likes to y tricks in front of the mountain gate, it''s better to find something for these people.


    She arranged some killing array in front of the mountain gate, which was very dangerous. Many people almost lost their lives in it.


    After he came out, he was too busy to run, and he didn''t dare to stay any longer. Who knows if he would step on it, he fell into Baifu''s array.

 Chapter 1028

    Meng Li still goes to see the weakest space wall every year, trying to get the permission of heaven.


    After watching it for several years, I saw that thete star had be a graceful girl, but heaven still didn''t allow it.


    Meng ran sighed when he could finish this task in 20 years.


    Should we wait until the ne returns to normal?


    Is the world mission so difficult?


    I remember that I did a world mission with Zheng Xian before, and thepletion of the mission was rtively fast.


    But the nature is different.


    But Meng Li feels fast, because people are really eliminated almost, even the alluring Lang is cool.


    The former acquaintances of the client are almost dead.


    Those with or without gratitude and resentment have gone.


    Seeing the trend of ne, it''s the right choice for the client not toe back, and he can''t avoid being watched by the way of heaven.


    In the past few years, she has not forgotten to collect all kinds of data and to search for resources.


    But resources are getting harder to find. Meng Li feels that people are really digging three feet, digging 30 feet


    Looking at the dozens of children she raised, she taught all the lessons. She is the head teacher of the whole subject.


    Fortunately, she was satisfied with the results. For the surviving children, they were all OK.


    Now that he is an adult, his strength is not too weak.


    Wanmenzong looks a little more magnificent after several repairs, and the most valuable one is the library.


    Meng Li asked these children to guard the library.


    Pass on what''s inside.


    Two yearster, Meng Li went to the space wall again and felt that the way of heaven no longer excluded her.


    This makes Meng Li a little excited, which means that she can see the world from the outside.


    But 6018 once said that Jieli itself is not pure. It''s very dangerous to jump out of the world. It''s windy and rainy. Ordinary people can''t bear it.


    The client''s body is a little stronger, but Meng Li is still worried.


    She told 60186018 the question in her heart and said:


    "it should not work. It''s better to use your soul. If you integrate the boundary force, you will be much better and the damage will be reduced exponentially."


    Meng Li nodded and began to make preparations. She arranged a space to store the client''s body in it.


    I don''t know how long this trip willst. There is a limit to the time of the client''s physical existence. If shees backte, she can''t go back.


    Originally, I wanted to go back and exin to Wanxing, but it''s not necessary to think about it carefully.


    On weekdays, she often tells Wanxing what she ns to do. If Wanxing wants to act ording to her wishes, she won''t say that she will.


    If Wanxing doesn''t want to, she''ll go back and give an ount, and it won''t help much.


    As for saying goodbye?


    She doesn''t like to say goodbye like this. Going back to say some strange things will only make the evening star more miserable.


    I think she had an intention to leave on purpose.


    Evening star is still small, it''s hard to avoid that she is very cruel, why leave pain in her heart?


    It''s not as good as it is now. The specific reason for her sudden departure is not known. The idea she instilled in the evening star is that one day she may fall because of the demons.


    At that time, the evening star may guess this possibility first, and it''s just sad for a while.


    Then Meng Li was in the state of soul and began to try to jump out of the ne.


    The weak space wall is finally willing to leave a tiny channel for Meng, which is really hard to detect. Meng Li spent a lot of time to find this channel.


    Space is ever-changing, although this channel is very small, Meng Li can build a smaller space to let himself go out smoothly.


    Think of demon king, through all kinds of world, also don''t know how to let the world don''t exclude him.


    As soon as he jumped out of the ne, Meng Li felt that his space was wrapped by a force. Meng Li opened his eyes and looked around.


    Eyes full of curiosity and vignce, this is outside the world?


    In front of my eyes, there is a bubble, like some liquid internal air emission, bulging round or semicircle, oval bubbles, floating in the air.


    Some exist alone, some are several bubbles sticking together, and some are ovepped.


    There are even dozens of bubbles that ovep and stick together, and there are hundreds of bubbles,rge and small, all squeezed together.


    Let Meng Li feel that as long as one of the bubbles is punctured, the rest of the bubbles will burst.


    It looks like the world is really fragile.


    The difference is that the color of these bubbles is almost dark, not very transparent.


    Each bubble is also haunted by some ck fog, some bubbles around more, some bubbles around less.And her foot is a ck, even she did not know what she stepped on.


    "Are these the world?" Meng Li asked in surprise.


    Never seen this kind of world, Meng Li directly ignored the pain brought by theplicated world around her.


    6018 did not speak for a while, Meng Li just calmed down a little, and felt that his body was cut as painful as that kind of sharp leaves.


    Thin and dense, across every inch of her body.


    And the forces around her are the forces she is familiar with. She knows what''s going on in her heart.


    She did not absorb, can feel cut pain, if absorbed into the soul, it is much more ufortable.


    6018 then he said:


    "yes."


    Meng Li nodded his head seriously, which was a long experience.


    "It''s so small."


    Rao is Meng Li. He knows the magic of space, but he can''t help eximing.


    "Which is the ce where I do the task?" Meng Li then asked.


    6018 sends Meng Li directly. Meng Li suddenly discovers that her so-called little bubble world has be a giant in her eyes.


    She couldn''t look up at the bubble.


    This bubble is also surrounded by ck fog, which is a little thicker than other bubbles around him.


    This kind of ck fog makes Meng Li feel ufortable, but it''s not good to study it carefully now.


    Since there are more or less some in every world, it should be normal. The world''s problems are definitely not caused by this ck fog.


    Fortunately, she just left an eye to mark the position where she just stood. Her feeling was miles away.


    How cane out so far away, Meng Li slightly surprised.


    Looking back at the ce where she stood before, it turned out that there were countless bubbles behind her, even on her head.


    Is the world clustered here?


    For this strange and mysterious ce, Meng Li feels uneasy for no reason. Instead of being a curious baby, she starts to scan the task world inch by inch with her mental strength.


    Such a scan, Meng Li just feel tired, feel very big, obviously the naked eye is not so big.

 Chapter 1029

    Meng Li spent a lot of time with mental scanning, and finally found a tiny gap on the surface of the throne.


    The bottom of the gap is not empty, it is solid.


    And there are some strange patterns around the gap.


    Meng Li twisted his eyebrows to see this pattern. The more he saw it, the more familiar he became. Finally, he was surprised to find that this pattern was simr to the pattern on the talisman?


    She quickly asked 6018 to help explore.


    After some exploration in 6018, he said:


    "I guess this may be the cause of the world''s problems."


    Meng Li nodded, and he agreed with 6018''s guess.


    Looking at the shape of the gap almost coincides with the shape of the talisman, Meng Li takes out the talisman and embeds it in it.


    The talisman slowly merges with the pattern on the side, and Meng centrifuges down a little.


    Turning to the other world, he scanned the next world carefully. Meng Li didn''t find any pattern in the world.


    There are patterns in some parts of the world in terms of her mission.


    She had a direct guess in her heart. Had there been a problem in the world before, and then the so-called talisman might have been made by someone?


    The part with pattern looks more like aplete symbol.


    The so-called talisman in her hand is actually a part of thisplete talisman.


    Later, some talismans fell into the ne for unknown reasons, and then there was a gap. The world slowly went wrong, and finally the time went back.


    But still can''t change the fact that the talisman falls.


    That''s not much different from what she thought at the beginning.


    In addition to the charm in the slow fusion, Meng Li did not see any other reaction, she now does not know whether to continue to watch for a while, or go first.


    Hesitated to stand there, her eyes swept around, just put the charm on the time, really feel that although the world looks like a dark bubble, giving a fragile feeling.


    In fact, it feels very strong.


    Meng Li looked at it carefully again and felt that there was nothing else to see except the bubble of the world, and she also found that she was very small in the boundless bubble of the world.


    Maybe from another perspective, she''s just as big as an ant.


    She looked at the talisman again and found that the fusion of the talisman and the surface of the ne was not perfect. There was also a corner, which was not confluent without any sense of disobedience.


    It is clear that integration has not been sessful.


    But I don''t know what to do, Meng Li reaches out his hand and presses the small corner with his hand, but they still can''tpletely integrate.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li put the boundary force into it. It''s pure boundary force, and it will do no harm to the world.


    It''s right to try this. Because of the input of the boundary force, the edge of the talisman has finally softened, and it ispletely integrated with the world.


    There is no abnormality.


    It is Meng Li''s input of boundary force that is absorbed by the talisman, which makes her expression a little painful.


    But also absorbed a lot of boundary forces.


    In ordinary times, the use of boundary power can take this power back and continue to be its own power, but now it''s gone.


    When Meng Li first came into contact with this, he always felt that things were too simple, just like patching an iron pot?


    But I don''t think so. After all, she didn''t know what the talisman was, even 6018.


    I don''t know how to make this, so if there is no ready-made talisman, even if she finds this small gap, she has nothing to make up.


    In the end, she decided to go back and see the world first.


    Maybe the way of heaven in this world is for her toe out and help make a patch.


    Through the tiny and imperceptible channel, Meng Li returns to the ne.


    Found the client''s body, let Meng Li feel a little surprised, this body can also use.


    She went in and contained her soul. When the soul merged into the body, Meng Li''s soul was still scratched by theplicated world forces.


    Afterplete fusion, Meng Li arranges his clothes. This time, he is so lucky that he can return to this body even after going out.


    If the time flow rate is not right, the body may stink when youe back.


    This makes Meng Li feel that if he knows how to use the power of time, now in this situation, maybe he can open up a space to let the time stagnate?


    I feel the aura of heaven and earth. At this time, the aura of heaven and earth is a little rarer than before.


    Is it better to be rich than when it was thin?


    She didn''t move and began to cross her knees to practice. When the body reached this level, these auras could not be absorbedpletely.


    But it''s better than before.


    She sat with her knees crossed for several days. In these days, her aura was miraculously not abundant or rare.Always in a stable state.


    This makes Meng Li''s eyebrows open. It seems that he has blocked the gap with a magic talisman and made the aura of the world return to normal.


    It''s just not like it used to be.


    I don''t know whether it''s the way of heaven or the world doesn''t have so much aura.


    This also makes Meng Li a little depressed. Since it''s so simple to solve, why don''t you let her go out early to make up for it?


    I don''t quite understand.


    She was rejected so fiercely before.


    Maybe the way of heaven has its reasons, but she finds it difficult to urately guess the specific reasons.


    The biggest possibility is that the ne was in a state of self-help during that time, and was extremely defensive against anything, so it was always repelled.


    I hope the reward doesn''t disappoint her.


    There is also her lost strength. I don''t know if she can get back to the original.


    Meng Li returned to wanmenzong. Now it''s not only wanmenzong people who are happy because of aura. The whole cultivation world is almost immersed in such a joy.


    Although the aura is not as good as before, the current state is much better than after.


    When the aura is stable, the world will slowly give birth to the natural resources, the local treasures and the spiritual pulse.


    After that, maybe we can go back to the peak.


    They also have hope. They don''t have to worry all the time that there is no aura at all that day. They just sit and wait for death.


    It''s just a sigh. It''s just more than ten years. How many of them have fallen down? On the contrary, they are the ones who are not so strong and have made it through.


    It''s really sad.


    The evening star is also very happy. She pastes it in Meng Li''s ear and tells Meng Li that she will be the top strong man in the world like her master in the future.


    Meng Li nodded with a smile.


    Feeling the emotional toxin, it still exists. Meng Li is a little confused, but he guesses that the way of heaven may continue to eliminate some people, so he doesn''t think much about it.


    Although now because of aura, we are all happy, and dilute the hostility in our hearts.


    But this happy energy has passed, some people may still be unable to control their anger.

 Chapter 1030

    Just when Meng Li thought that the task had beenpleted and was waiting to return to the system space, a man came to find Meng Li.


    So suddenly appeared in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks up at this person, is a little girl with pigtails.


    She was wearing a red skirt.


    It''s about a meter tall.


    Her skin can really be broken, her eyes are big and bright, delicate nose, two pink lips, but now she looks at Meng Li''s eyes very speechless.


    "Are you in charge of the world?" Asked the little girl.


    It''s very loud, Lori.


    Meng Li thought about it, but asked:


    "who are you?"


    When a little girl can appear in front of her like this, she doesn''t regard her as an ordinary person.


    The little girl said:


    "I''m a big person."


    Meng Li nodded, oh.


    "Come with me."


    The little girl no longer asked Meng Li if he was in charge.


    Meng Li hesitated and didn''t catch up. She didn''t know the little girl.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t eat people."


    The little girl looked back at Meng Li coldly and said.


    Meng Li


    "Your operation is amazing. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your brain." The little girl with the back of her hand in front of her reproached Meng Li.


    Meng Li is speechless:


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Just go out with me." Said the little girl.


    Meng Li Good


    The little girl, D La, takes Meng Li out. She just meets thete star whoes to find Meng Li. When she sees the little girl, doubts sh in her eyes.


    "Master."


    Thete star gave Meng a gift to leave.


    Meng Li looks at the evening star who is as tall as himself. Now the evening star has grown up. Even if he can''te back, it doesn''t matter.


    "What can I do for you?" Meng Li asked faintly.


    Wanxing looks at the little girl, shakes her head and says:


    "in fact, she just wants to have a chat with her master."


    Since thest time she went out and came back, she was very upset.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that there is something to lose.


    I can''t bear toe and have a look.


    "We''ll talk when we get back." Said the little girl coldly.


    Pull Meng Li to leave.


    Meng Li said to the evening star:


    "OK, you wait for me toe back."


    The evening star opens her mouth and looks at the little girl again. Her face is full of loss. She can''t help thinking, is she going to have a younger martial sister?


    Meng Li was pulled away by the little girl, she found that the little girl''s strength is surprisingly big.


    "If you like, you can turn her into a member of the organization."


    The little girl took Meng Li to jump in space. She jumped a long way, and suddenly said so when shended.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "I''ve never had such an idea."


    Although she raised the evening star, it is false to say that there is no rtionship between them, but this rtionship is not enough to make her want to maintain forever.


    She just pity the evening star, just the evening star is also good, she does not have the maternal love flooding, the evening star when their own children.


    Can apany each other, can repay her a little warmth, she has been satisfied, do not expect more.


    And bing a Tasker itself is a road of no return. I don''t know the will of the evening star, how can I make a decision for her at will.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want to ask Wanxing if you want to.


    She will meet all kinds of people in the task world. Does she want to turn others into the task person to walk with her when she has a little emotion and a little hindrance?


    She didn''t seem to like it.


    "You have no heart."


    The little girl put her hand on Meng Li''s chest.


    The speed is so fast that Meng Li has no time to stop him.


    Meng Li''s indifferent face sank down and patted off the little girl''s hand:


    "don''t touch."


    The little girl smiles and looks at Meng Li. Meng Li also looks at the little girl, and the twopete silently with each other.


    Sometimes it''s also a test of people''s psychological quality to look at each other. In a word, they have been deadlocked for a long time. The little girl probably feels bored and takes the lead in looking away.


    With Meng Li, he constructed the space and changed the position again.


    Finally, before jumping out of the ne, the little girl let Meng Li''s soul out and put her body up.


    The little girl sets a boundary for the client''s body. Meng Li feels that the boundary has different power, but he can''t tell what it is.


    When I meet a little girl for the first time, I don''t know her specific identity. I can''t venture to ask about this power.


    She followed the little girl out of the world.It''s still a bubble like world floating all over the sky. The little girl brings Meng Li to the task world, points to the talisman and says:


    "did you paste it?"


    Meng Li nodded, then shook her head and pointed to the fragment of the talisman. Although she could not see the missing trace, she still remembered the location.


    She said:


    "I pasted this small piece, and I didn''t paste it next to it."


    The little girl pulled the corner of her mouth, gave Meng Li a thumbs up, and said:


    "you are really smart."


    No matter how silly Meng Li was, she knew something was wrong. She felt her nose awkwardly:


    "I''m ttered."


    Little girl: --


    "I have to look for the old man."


    The little girl was very serious. She sat down and tilted her head.


    Meng Li stood next to the little girl and looked at the ce of the talisman. After thinking about it, he had no other way but to do so.


    "Don''t look, I''m going to be cried by you." The little girl nced at Meng Li.


    I couldn''t bear to look directly on my face.


    Meng Li takes back his eyes and feels that there is a little girl around, which gives her a sense of sureness.


    And it''s her second time here. This time, shepletely calms down and looks at the boundless bubble of the world.


    Especially far away from the world, it looks like a tiny star.


    I don''t know which of these worlds she was born in.


    Which are the worlds she has been to.


    Just out of his mind, a figure appeared in his eyes. At first, he was very small. Atst, he became clear and normal. He was a man in modern clothes with a gentle temperament.


    "To me?"


    The man looked at the little girl, then at Meng Li, and asked gently.


    Little girl: "what do you think?"


    The man pursed his mouth, did not speak, just slightly bowed to the little girl, as if to express his apology.


    "It''s called Chi Jingfang, isn''t it? What''s the matter with this The little girl pointed to the talisman.


    The man looked at the talisman, frowned and said:


    "what''s wrong?"


    The little girl was angry andughed, she said:


    "you are so perfunctory, no problem."


    "The most amazing thing is that you are followed by one, learning how to patch."


    The little girl looked at Meng Li, and there was no mouth in the trough.


    The man didn''t speak, just looked at Meng Li with a little silence.


    At that time, when the world went wrong, his ability was limited, and the best way to deal with it was like this. Later, it was really inappropriate, but he could not find the world.

 Chapter 1031

    It''s been a long time, but something happened.


    But he always has a kind of mentality. From his observation, even if something happens in the world, there is still room to save it. Fortunately, what he expected is true.


    The atmosphere once fell into an awkward situation, and no one said a word.


    The little girl forked her waist and puffed her cheeks. Chi Jingfang stood up and said, "do it again?"


    Little girl: "what do you say?"


    Chi Jingfang went to see the talisman, but he couldn''t help looking at Meng Li. Meng Li looked over his head. Chi Jingfang held out a hand to Meng Li and said:


    "Hello, my name is Chi Jingfang, and I''m the Tasker."


    Meng Li looked at Chi Jingfang''s hand, which was very pale. She held out her hand and touched his hand with her fingertips, which meant something. She said:


    "my name is Meng Li."


    Chi Jingfangughed for a while and said:


    "I don''t me you. It''s all because of myck of ability before."


    Meng Li said:


    "what should we do now?"


    "Take off this talisman." Chi Jingfang gave a bitter smile.


    Meng Li


    "And then?"


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "and then she bothered Miss Zhi to do it." He looked at the little girl.


    Meng Li Oh, the original little girl called smart girl.


    The wise girl snorted and said:


    "if I hadn''t passed by, I would not have found this problem. Sooner orter, the world would havee to a problem."


    Chi Jingfang agreed: "yes, thanks to the smart girl."


    Smart girl haughtily snorted, "wrong?"


    Chi Jingfang could not helpughing and held it.


    "Wrong," he whispered


    She was satisfied. Then she flew up, stretched out her little white hand from mid air and lifted up the talisman. The talisman floated in mid air. As soon as she opened her hand, she flew into her hand and became powder.


    Annihtion.


    Then the wise girl took out a deep ck stone. The stone melted in her hands and turned into a ck liquid. The liquid seemed to have starlight, dripping towards the gap.


    Finally, the gap after the talisman was removed was filled.


    Meng Li watched all this silently


    The process seems very simple, but she doesn''t underestimate it. Some people do things simply because this person is so powerful that many things can''t defeat her.


    It''s just that it''s the same as using talisman.


    The difference is that one is pasted with paper and the other is pasted with cement.


    Obviously the cement paste should be stronger.


    I just don''t know what the stone is.


    "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, don''t put it on a piece of paper at will, but report it to the organization. There are so many creatures in the ne, you are too perfunctory."


    Wisdom girl educates Meng Li and Chi Jingfang.


    Chi Jingfang nodded mildly, and Meng Li nodded mildly.


    Meng Li was really ignorant and curious. Seeing that she should be easy to get along with, she couldn''t help asking:


    "can you tell me what the stone was just now?"


    Smart girl looks at Meng Li, and the stone appears in her hand. She throws the stone towards Meng Li.


    Meng left to pick up, small stone let Meng waste great strength just not so embarrassed to catch.


    She also held it in her hand. On the surface, it was light, but in fact, she felt her arms shaking.


    It''s too heavy.


    Moreover, she is still in a state of soul. It can be said that her state of soul is stronger than her physical strength in the world.


    Smart girl couldn''t helpughing, as if she had seeded in teasing Meng Li. She said:


    "here you are. This is Jiebi."


    Meng Li was a little surprised. She didn''t know the value of this thing, so she gave it to her.


    And Chi Jingfang was also very surprised. Unexpectedly, the smart girl was too generous.


    "Next time you encounter this situation, you know how to solve it." Asked the wise girl.


    "You try."


    Smart girl looked at Meng Li seriously and said.


    There was an imperceptible cunning in his eyes.


    Meng Li tried to melt the wall like a smart girl, but she used all her strength and didn''t make it deformed or soft.


    No change at all.


    This is so embarrassing.


    Smart girl couldn''t helpughing again.


    Meng Li


    I was fooled by the smart girl again.


    The color of the pool is light.


    Don''tugh at anyone unless you can''t help it.


    He can still hold it.


    The wise girl sighed at Meng Li, as if she were looking at her frustrated child.Then she looked at the gap before and found that it had beenpletely fused, but she could see the trace of being mended. She said:


    "I''m gone."


    Meng Li nodded and saw off the smart girl. She became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared here.


    Leaving Chi Jingfang in ce, he looked at Meng Li and said:


    "then I''ll go too."


    Meng Li nodded as well. Chi Jingfang took two steps and asked, "can you go back to the world?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Chi Jingfang asked more:


    "you are a five-star Tasker, and you also feel the power of space."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I''m still a four-star Tasker."


    This made Chi Jingfang a little surprised. He said:


    "the four-star missions can shuttle the ne by themselves. You are really savvy."


    Meng Li said with an implicit smile: "it''s just a small skill."


    "Modest." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. Chi Jingfang thought for a moment and said:


    "why don''t I add you a good friend? It''s all fate that I''ve done tasks in the same world. I''ll have the chance to do tasks together in the future."


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment. Chi Jingfang looked at Meng Li''s hesitant expression and said:


    "don''t get me wrong, I just like to make friends, and when I get to the five-star mission, I can send support missions, and we can help each other."


    6018 Leng Buding said in Meng Li''s mind:


    "this man just wants to y with beautiful girls. Don''t you understand Meng Li?"


    Meng Li


    "You think too much, the Tasker, who hasn''t met a fairy like person?"


    She is not beautiful.


    6018 hummed twice and said:


    "OK, it''s better to know more people of the organization."


    "Is it too presumptuous of me?" Chi Jingfang asked a little embarrassed.


    Meng Li: "no, 6018."


    Chi Jingfang gave a smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze. He said:


    "I''ve added it."


    Meng Li nodded and didn''t ask whether 6018 had been added or not. In fact, it didn''t matter to her.


    She said:


    "you go first. I''m going back too. The body is still in the world."


    Chi Jingfang nodded and then left. When he left, he turned back and gave Meng Li a gentle smile. Meng Li asked 6018:


    "has the task beenpleted?"


    "It''s done. Do you want to go straight back?"


    Thinking for a moment, she said:


    "I''d better go back."


    Meng Li finds the client''s body. Although it''s the border set by smart girl, she gets in without any obstacles. After


    as like as two peas, she felt that the world''s aura is just like what she was just leaving.

 Chapter 1032

    The emotional toxin is diluted, but it still exists.


    When she returned to wanmenzong, the evening star met her and looked at her nervously.


    Meng Li:


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    The evening star stroked his heart, and his eyebrows were full of uneasiness:


    "master, I always feel uneasy in my heart."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "don''t think too much."


    Atst, thete star said:


    "the little girl just now?"


    Meng Li exined:


    "I''m just an acquaintance. I won''te back in the future."


    Evening star thinks this answer is a bit perfunctory, dubious, and nothing more.


    She has no right to ask.


    Meng Li said:


    e on, let''s y chess."


    The evening star nodded.


    In the game of chess, Meng Li thinks that Wanxing''s IQ is not low. She raised her.


    Thinking, acting style, are somewhat like her.


    Well, where can you worry so much? She thinks it''s useless.


    After that, Wanxing had to hold up such arge n alone.


    Meng Li said to the evening star:


    "you will be the leader."


    Thete star was so scared that all the pieces on his hand fell off. He stood up and said:


    "master."


    She looked aggrieved and didn''t know what she had done wrong, which made her master say this kind of words coldly.


    Meng Li: "I''m not joking with you. It''s true."


    "I''m constantly disturbed by demons. Now the world is better. I want to travel around the world and seek opportunities."


    Meng Li said what he thought.


    "Master wants to fly up?" Evening star asked.


    Meng Li is silent, and Wanxing doesn''t ask any more.


    "It''s really difficult for me to be a student." Said thete star.


    Meng Li: "how can it be? You don''t lose anything. I''m just..."


    She lowered her eyes and murmured:


    "but I''ve lived a little longer than you."


    More of the world.


    Meng Li had made up his mind, and then held a n meeting to make Wanxing the leader.


    No one in the n has any opinions. After all, Meng Li instilled this idea into them very early.


    After thete star is the leader.


    I epted it in my heart.


    Meng Li also selected several reliable elders from the first group of children who entered the sect at that time.


    There may be a fight in the future, but Meng Li feels that he really doesn''t want to manage it, and he doesn''t want to worry about it.


    As the news spread, everyone felt that wanmenzong had let a group of children in their twenties be the leader elders just like ying games.


    But on second thought, no matter wanmenzong Baifu is now the strongest in the world, that group of children are not weak.


    Then I realized that the first group of disciples who entered wanmenzong in those years had be the first-ss strength of the maind.


    How rich is Bai Fu in the end, in order to make these children grow up rapidly in those years.


    You know, their cultivation has been dyed for many years, even these children have caught up with them.


    Meng Li also announced that he wanted to live in seclusion. As for how long he lived in seclusion, he didn''t count.


    He had lived in seclusion for many years before, and no one in the cultivation circle was surprised by this.


    After dealing with these things, Meng Li feels that he has no need to stay in this ne. In the future, the ne will develop in a good direction.


    Most importantly, she also felt the rejection of heaven.


    This makes her feel speechless most. It can be said that the way of heaven is merciless. If she is used up, she will not be allowed.


    She''s back in system space.


    The next day, Wanxing didn''t see Shifu in the morning. She was very confused. She went to Shifu''s door to shout, but she didn''t get Shifu''s response.


    This made her even more flustered, and she couldn''t help rushing in. When she saw the master lying on the bed with a calm face, the evening star''s heart was beating.


    "Master?"


    The evening star could not help shivering.


    I don''t want to walk towards the bed.


    She felt as if she had been pinned down and needed great courage to take that step forward.


    Tears fell from her eyes. She clenched her teeth, summoned up courage to step forward, touched master''s pulse and sniffed.


    Also listen to the heartbeat


    The body has hardened.


    All kinds of signs tell the evening star that master has fallen.


    So quietly fell?


    The evening star burst into tears, kneeling beside the master and wailing. Why?


    It''s hard to survive until now. Now the world is normal, but Shifu has left.


    So cruel left her, her intuition is not wrong.Master, is it because of the devil?


    What kind of demons can''t be conquered by master?


    Don''t you mean to go out and look for opportunities? Didn''t it mean to fly?


    She would rather master ascended than face the present result.


    But


    I don''t know when the master was a little bit indifferent to her. It seemed that she deliberately distanced herself from her, which made her very uneasy.


    And he said he wanted to live in seclusion.


    All kinds of signs, master already knew that he would die?


    Why don''t you say it? Why don''t you?!


    Just leave her a few words? A word of advice? What about a look?


    There was nothing, so I left.


    The evening star is paralyzed on the ground, silent to ask the sky.


    After sitting for a long time, the evening star came back and looked at Shifu''s body dully. She couldn''t tell anyone about Shifu''s leaving.


    Now the n is not strong enough, and she is not strong enough. There are still many things to guard.


    The library is the mission given to her by master, and the only thing she cares about.


    She''s going to take care of it.


    Evening star buried the body in secret. As Meng Li said, master lived in seclusion.


    Only in this way can wanmenzong be safe.


    To give her time to be strong.


    As long as master is alive in their hearts, no one dares to offend wanmenzong.


    In the eyes of thete star, there is a fierce streak. Wanmenzong is there, and she is there.


    Wanmenzong died, she died.


    Nothing else, just because she and wanmenzong were left by the master.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and took a long breath. The task was finally over.


    In fact, the ruling party has been very depressed by the influence of emotional toxins over the years. It all depends on self-regtion. Many times, it has the impulse to kill people, and it has been stiffly tolerated.


    She still has feelings in her mood. This problem needs to be solvedter.


    When she went to the big screen to see, she didn''t see the task reward, and there was nothing on the screen.


    "Wait a minute, the world mission is a little slower." 6018.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She simply points to open the system mall, looking for props that can solve her anger.


    It seems that Meng Li thinks a lot of props are suitable, but he also thinks it''s a little bad.


    For example, what can calm the mind and drive out negative emotions makes Meng Li feel so bad.


    I always feel that it doesn''t work. She has been overstocking for many years. If she doesn''t solve it, sooner orter, something will break out.


    Fortunately, no one challenged her bottom line in theter stage of this task, and there was no sense of existence of exotic brush, otherwise it would have been ignited long ago.

 Chapter 1033

    Meng Li is thinking that the task reward ising.


    Fulfill the client''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 60000 points, 530 points, 5 points.


    Fulfill the world mission:ply with God''s will.


    Total points reward: 310000 points, Jieli reward: 14000 points.


    Get the blessing of the world: LAN Zhihui.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 508900


    boundary power: 26895


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li was surprised by such a generous reward. He was really lucky. If he didn''t meet a smart girl, he might not have finished his task now.


    Even if the way of heaven is willing to make do with paper and spend a while, it may not give so many rewards.


    Give her a blessing?


    LAN Zhihui''s heart, Meng Li feels a little insulted by these four words.


    I hope I can be like the world''s blessing, to be a woman ofnzhihuixin.


    Meng Li absorbed five points of soul power. After thinking about it, she absorbed another 20000 boundary forces. 20000 boundary forces were different from thousands of boundary forces. It took her a long time to absorb them.


    I think when I patched the world, I didn''t seem to lose too much power.


    Must be back to the original, there is still money to earn.


    Then she continued to look for the things that could drive out the anger in her heart. After searching for a long time, she didn''t find the right one.


    But Chi Jingfang sent her a message.


    "Back so soon." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li said.


    Chi Jingfang: "before I saw you were full of anger, but you are not the kind of person who is full of anger. I think you are influenced by the world."


    Meng Li''s answer was very short:


    "yes."


    Chi Jingfang: "I can find something to solve this problem. Do you need it?"


    Looking at the message from Chi Jingfang, Meng Li said to 6018, "people just want to do business with me."


    6018 chuckled and said:


    "this is it."


    Meng Li said, whether it''s doing her business or trying to make friends, she thinks it doesn''t matter.


    He replied a need to Chi Jingfang.


    Chi Jingfang said, see you in the field.


    Let Meng leave his position and respect thedy.


    All right.


    Meng Li still went to the teahouse. People everywhere should know her.


    Chi Jingfang didn''t procrastinate, and soon came, he said:


    "you like toe here, too. In fact, there are many teahouses in the region. Every teahouse in the region sells this kind of tea."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "listen to your tone, some people like toe here, so it''s always good here."


    "Quiet and elegant." Chi Jingfang said with a smile.


    Meng Li also followed with a smile and said to Chi Jingfang:


    "let me have a look. It''s not veryfortable for me to press hard in my heart."


    Chi Jingfang takes out a box and puts it on the table. Meng Li takes it and opens it. It''s a jelly like thing. It tastes sweet.


    Just smelling it, Meng Li felt rxed in his heart and lightened a lot.


    She closed the box and asked:


    "how do you sell it?"


    "The price of friendship is a thousand forces." Chi Jingfang thought about it and said.


    Meng Li was a little surprised in his heart. A thousand realms are not cheap.


    I remember that before she sold Qi to Zheng Xian, she only had more than 1000 Jieli.


    "What is this?" Meng Li did not change his face and asked calmly.


    "Happiness." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li lightly looked at theke scenery, happy heart?


    Can you be happy after eating?


    As if he understood what Meng Li was thinking, Chi Jingfang said with a smile:


    "the heart of happy fruit is only one fruit in a tree."


    Meng Li nodded, thinking that he had seen happiness fruit selling in the system mall before, and the effect was to drive out negative emotions.


    That''s clear.


    So those happy fruits have no heart?


    The first time I contacted Chi Jingfang, Meng Li didn''t feel at ease with Zheng Xian. He asked 6018 if it was worth buying and if he had any questions.


    We should be a little defensive.


    6018 said it was OK. Meng Licai asked 6018 to turn a thousand forces to Chi Jingfang.


    Chi Jingfang felt that Meng Li was both cheerful and delicate.In fact, he didn''t care much whether the happiness could be sold or not. A thousand realms were nothing to him.


    If you don''t, you can keep it as a snack.


    It''s just another way to get in touch with the woman in front of you and see if you can make friends.


    Maybe one day you will encounter difficulties in the mission world. If you know more reliable people in the organization, there will always be one who is free to support.


    To the five-star mission, do not want to task failure.


    In fact, his idea is so simple, but not good, too enthusiastic, lest others think they have a plot.


    "Here you are.


    ¡±Meng Li smiles at Chi Jingfang.


    Alienated and polite.


    Chi Jingfang nodded, but they were silent. They sipped tea from time to time. After thest cup of tea, Meng Li got up and said, "excuse me, I think I have to go back first."


    Chi Jingfang nodded and asked Meng Li to go first. He drank for a while.


    After two more drinks in the teahouse, the woman came to Chi Jingfang and said, "Mr. Chi, your bill."


    Chi Jingfang was not surprised at all. He gave the money for his tea and gently gave the woman a smile before he got up and left.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and ate some happiness, just like jelly.


    It''s sweet.


    Before eating, she asked 6018 to check her again and confirmed that there was no problem.


    After eating, Meng Li rxedpletely. It''s still amazing. The anger in his heart was gone.


    In addition, Meng Li feels that he is in a good mood.


    Suddenly think of before wisdom girl to the boundary wall, get after she let 6018 to her put away.


    But now she''s been looking around system space, and she hasn''t found it.


    What about things?


    She asked 6018.


    6018 said tly:


    "swallowed by your Yin and Yang beads."


    Meng Li


    "I use space to block the Yin and Yang beads."


    Her eyelids are jumping. If the world has this kind of problem next time, what can she do to fix it.


    "The Yin Yang pearl itself is a space, and there is your consciousness on it. Your space is almost useless to it." 6018 exined.


    He also said with some gloating:


    "it happened so fast at that time that I was engulfed by the beads of yin and Yang without seeing it clearly."


    Meng as like as two peas, he picked up the Yin and Yang beads, and prated into it.


    Sigh.


    "Also, you have to pay attention to your spirit field. I see that Yin Yang beads have the action of devouring your spirit field." 6018.


    Meng Li is even more surprised that Lingtian will be devoured, so Wuxiang is dangerous?


    There is also Lingzhi in it. Lingtian can''t be devoured. It costs a lot of points. It''s a ce without appearance.

 Chapter 1034

    Meng Li looks at Lingtian, some don''t know what to do.


    Yin Yang bead has her consciousness, so the same space constructed by her does not exclude the things with her consciousness at all.


    Even if you erase her consciousness from the Yinyang bead, it is a big space in itself. If you have to deal with her space, you may lose both sides.


    Yin Yang beads are broken and space is blown up.


    Where should we put the spirit field.


    "6018, where can you put these things?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 told Meng Li with some regret: "it can be put, but it can''t be transmitted."


    "We can say that we are in a space, or we can say that we are not in a space."


    "How can I exin it to you? In order that the system can assist the Tasker, we have the right to help you get things into your system space, which requires you not to block us."


    Meng Li nodded. He remembered that the Tasker can shield the system.


    "But it''s not good to get your own space. It''s also to prevent the system from taking things from the host." 6018 exined.


    Meng Li thinks the organization is very considerate.


    Try to make the system get along with the task as friendly as possible and avoid discord.


    In a word, the Tasker has little knowledge of the system, and it is difficult to spy on its true appearance.


    These don''t want to, just now Lingtian where to put?


    Meng Li looks for props in the system mall, and finally finds something that can perfectly iste the breath of objects. Yin Yang beads want to devour the spirit field, probably because there is life in the spirit field.


    But why didn''t they devour it directly? Maybe the life leaked out was too little, and Yin Yang beads hesitated.


    The price of this thing is not cheap. It costs 100000 points, and the things organized are 100000 points.


    Buy it.


    Now I really regret farming. The more points I spend, the more I spend.


    Meng Lishun bought another 50000 points of spirit liquid. When she was on the throne, she ran out of spirit liquid.


    When things arrive, Meng Li uses props to iste the breath of objects on Lingtian. The effect is really good.


    If she didn''t have her consciousness in Lingtian and didn''t go to see Lingtian, she couldn''t feel the existence of Lingtian.


    The price is high.


    100000 points, the basic need to do two tasks to get the harvest.


    Sometimes a task takes a year and a half, but sometimes it takes several years.


    Then Meng Li took the spirit liquid to the spirit field, and saw that the spirit nts were actually mature.


    Wu Xiang wakes up from his pink nest, looks at Meng Li and says:


    "I feel like I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Meng Li: "ten or twenty years in that world."


    Wu Xiang said: "OK."


    "Lingzhi is ripe."


    Meng Li said politely:


    "do you need anything?"


    Wu Xiang took a look at lingzhi and shook his head:


    "it doesn''t need anything. These effects are too strong to swallow."


    "Then I''ll take it." Meng Li said with a smile.


    "Good."


    Meng Li releases the vines. She can feel the joyful mood of the vines. She rushes to the Lingtian quickly. Without much effort, she robs all the Lingzhi in the Lingtian.


    All the vitality was deprived by the vine, withered and shriveled.


    Wu Xiang was a little bit surprised and asked Qingteng''s big stomach, he muttered:


    "this..."


    What the hell is that.


    If you can eat like this, you won''t die.


    She and the things around her are strange.


    After wenqingteng came back, he scratched Mengli''s wrist with a small leaf. Mengli felt both coquetry and pleasure.


    "Here you are." Meng Li said to Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang nodded and said:


    "I know where the seeds are. I will nt them."


    "Hard work." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s hair is still fluffy and clean. Although he loves to sleep, he takes care of himself very well.


    Looking at this, Meng Li said:


    "then I''ll go back. If you need anything, you can tell me."


    Wu Xiang hesitated for a moment:


    "next time, can you..."


    "Forget it."


    Wuxiang originally wanted to eat something, but when he thought about it, shouldn''t eating dy his sleep?


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang in doubt:


    "what can I do?"


    She saw the tangle from Wu Xiang''s eyes, what can make Wu Xiang bother to tangle.


    "Nothing." Wu Xiang said firmly.


    Meng Li: "then I''ll go."She disappeared in the space here and stretched herself in boredom. She still sleptfortably here.


    When Meng Li returned to the system space, she thought of those worlds. She asked:


    "what are the looming ck fog outside the world?"


    "The seven emotions and six desires of the living in it." 6018.


    "These things are harmful to the ne, and resentment is the most harmful to the ne, because resentment is an extreme emotion that can corrode the ne." 6018 Xu Dai.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "will the ne be broken?"


    "What is immortal." 6018 rhetorical question.


    Meng Li is silent, that''s true.


    "In fact, the ne is just like that. When you see so many nes, they live and die just like creatures."


    "Our task is toply with thew of heaven more often, which is equivalent to helping a child, making his life go smoothly, and letting him die as soon as possible, so as to avoid idental death on the way."


    "It''s also for the life of the ne. I just know these superficial, deeper and unknown things."


    6018 said in a t tone, revealing a sense of helplessness.


    Meng Li whispered. Let''s forget about it. She was a little sleepy and wanted to go to sleep.


    I was in a good mood after eating happiness, but when I think about more things, I feel a bit of pressure.


    Shey in bed and fell asleep. When she woke up, she thought of the evening star and asked 6018 if she could see the follow-up. 6018 said that there was no way to see the world problems.


    She had to give up.


    It''s just that we should be satisfied with each other''spany for a long time. It''s meaningless to think about each other all day long.


    The task here is over.


    Maybe the vine can''t digest after eating too much, or it just wants to spit out the vitality to her. It spits out some vitality liquid when Meng Li is reading quietly, but all of it is absorbed by Yin and Yang beads.


    Vitality liquid has little effect on her soul state, and Meng lisuo''s nature is hard to dispute with Yin Yang pearl.


    Since Yin Yang pearl needs it, she will give it.


    I just hope that Yin Yang pearl can return to normal, and there is her Hongmeng Qi in it, so much.


    After ying the flute for a while, Meng Li said to 6018,


    "find me a task."


    "Good."


    Even if you don''t understand too much, do more tasks and have more knowledge, you will get more experience.


    She obviously felt that she had absorbed the 20000 world forces this time, and her strength had risen a little.


    Maybe she can squeeze a wall now?


    It can''t be directly kneaded into liquid, but can it be done with a little change?


    It''s hard to say.

 Chapter 1035

    This is an ordinary ancient ne, entrusted by Yingmei.


    I don''t even have a surname, and my name is very casual.


    The life of the client can be described as dog blood and sorrow.


    The client lives in a poor family, and his father died long before the client was born.


    Therefore, the client is a posthumous son.


    But the true identity of the client is not so. She should have been the legitimate daughter of the king.


    Just because the turmoil in Beijing implicated the prince''s family, the prince let the pregnant Princess escape under the escort of the bodyguard.


    The dramatization of fate opened the prelude of the client''s miserable life.


    When the princess went to the client''s foster mother Lianfu''s house, she suddenly gave birth. But wenpo, who came out with her, was timid and watched the princess being chased by the soldiers. She was afraid that she would be involved and had already run away.


    Where can I find a reliable woman?


    The two servant girls have no experience in delivering. The guards can''t deliver the baby. They have to worry about it.


    There was too much noise here. When Lianfu saw that the princess and her party were not small, she immediately invited the princess to her home to give birth.


    He also said that his mother-inw was a steady mother-inw.


    At that time, the princess didn''t care about this. She was very grateful for someone''s willingness to lend a helping hand. She was not wary of a woman of her age.


    I agreed.


    Lianfu''s mother-inw is indeed a stable mother-inw, and she has sessfully delivered the princess. The princess is very weak just after childbirth, and the time of childbirth is also very dangerous. If it is not for Lianfu''s mother-inw''s own experience, she may not be able to give birth smoothly.


    The princess nned to stay here for a while before leaving, but the apanying bodyguard said in a panic that there were pursuersing.


    Naturally, the princess did not dare to stay any longer. Before she could see what her child looked like, she was carried away.


    And the fate of the client has changed dramatically at this moment.


    When the bodyguard said that there were pursuersing, he inadvertently exposed the princess''s noble identity and was heard by Lianfu.


    Suddenly heart move, she just gave birth to a daughter, but more than a month, just premature, weak body, still don''t know can support.


    Although she was born more than a month ago, her physique was almost the same as that of the princess.


    Children are so small, they look simr, not to mention the princess. They didn''t even see the children clearly.


    At that time, in such a chaotic situation, the child was delivered by her mother-inw, and her mother-inw was holding and handling it when she was born. No matter how she thought about it, she would not show her true feelings.


    Besides, the princess did not know that she had a child. Even if she found out, she could immediately report a mistake.


    If in their own hands, it is estimated that there is no money to raise this premature and weak child, why not let this noble person take it?


    They have precious medicinal materials and excellent conditions, and they will certainly be able to support themselves.


    Even though she knew that the princess was on the run and something happened, themon people had a natural trust in these powerful people.


    They always feel that it will be OK. They are all princesses. Who dares to touch her?


    And know in their own hands, the child is difficult to support, it is better to give the princess, is to give the child a way to live.


    The princess took Lianfu''s premature baby and knew that the child was not in good health. She thought she was on the road and affected the child.


    On the contrary, he felt guilty and especially pitied for the child. He felt that if it were not for her, the child would not be this kind of body.


    Wang Ye thinks so, so Lianfu is a very popr child.


    After returning to Beijing, all kinds of care for children and the benefits of having money are reflected at this time. It is difficult for poor families to support their children, even if they can''t support them with all they have. For the princess, it is just a little more effort.


    And before the princess gave birth to this girl, she gave birth to a legitimate son, who naturally pitied her sister''s poor health.


    The child went to the pce, which is Tuan Chong.


    And the client, who was born noble, once became the child of a poor family.


    He is still a posthumous son with no father. His family is full of women. His life is hard and he is bullied.


    Lianfu''s mother-inw knew that Lianfu was so bold that she left the princess''s children and gave them to the princess.


    Lianfu cried about her own consideration, and the old woman was just that. In this way, the child could live.


    Besides, it''s a girl. It''s not so strange in her heart. If it''s a boy, she won''t allow Lianfu to do it.


    Time flies, the client is growing.


    She did not know her life experience, because she was not born, so her nominal grandmother was not good to her when she was a child.


    After a long time, my grandmother died, and my mother was not good to her.


    In the middle, when the client was two or three years old, Lianfu adopted his nephew.


    In fact, Lianfu''s younger sister has too many children and can''t support them. She has been widowed for many years and has no ns to remarry.Just suggest that I give you a son.


    It''s not reliable for you to raise a woman. If you have a son, you can provide for the aged.


    Think of their pension problem is really a big problem, Lianfu moved, adopted nephew over.


    Zhu zhuoran named her infant nephew after herte husband. Zhuoran named her nephew after a schr in the town with pork.


    Good care, nephew is a hundred times better than the client, in Lianfu''s heart, nephew is rted by blood, is able to give her pension.


    Daughter? It''s not really my daughter.


    At most, if you raise them, you will not lose money if you exchange some betrothal gifts.


    The client regards zhuoran as his brother and treats him very well. For a long time, the two brothers and sisters get along very well.


    This makes Lianfu move his mind again. It''s better to marry Yingmei to his nephew.


    After all, it''s not easy for them to find a daughter-inw.


    He raised his nephew as his son. As we all know, this is raising a son.


    Let the two children live together from childhood, let the client take care of Zhu zhuoran, it is not shocking to say, even in the eyes of outsiders, the client and Zhu zhuoran cousin.


    Although cousin marriage is not rmended, it is not strictly prohibited.


    I don''t think it''s wonderful.


    But the n couldn''t keep up with the changes. Originally, I only wanted to raise an ordinary son, and then farm thend for the elderly.


    But let Lianfu raise a champion.


    This is the unexpected joy.


    And the number one schr, in this kind of family, is not so simple.


    The client is several years older than Zhu zhuoran. When Zhu zhuoran became interested in books, she began to help him with embroidery and buying books for the number one schr.


    Plus Lianfu see nephew really like, also sent nephew to study.


    Unexpectedly, this is a good seedling, and Lianhu even more oppresses the client, letting the client work during the day and embroider at night.


    I can only sleep five or six hours a day, and I have to wait on Zhu zhuoran.


    It''s Zhu zhuoran''s servant girl, or the one who makes money to support the young master.

 Chapter 1036

    In this age, it is not easy for an ordinary peasant woman to have the consciousness that she would rather eat less and drink less than let her children read. But when she was young, Lian Fu worked as a servant girl for others. She had seen the benefits of reading for a rich young master and knew that reading could change her fate.


    He is supportive and regards Zhu zhuoran as his own son.


    And which girl does not Huaichun, for a woman who has not seen much of the world, see Zhu zhuoran every day with a book, feel cool.


    Living in another room, he and Lianfu instilled in the client from childhood.


    Zhu zhuoran will be your husband. You should serve him well and so on.


    In the client''s heart, he also sincerely addressed Zhu zhuoran.


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t have a bad feeling for the client at first. After all, it''s hard for boys and girls to be impulsive when they lie in a room every day.


    If you want to touch the client, the client is shy and timid. It''s not good to say that.


    They can''t be like this.


    Zhu zhuoran''s desire is in his heart. When he looks at it carefully, he thinks that the client is actually good.


    The trustor is the blood of the powerful, and the foundation is naturally good.


    It''s just that when I was growing up, I was exposed to the wind and the sun, and suddenly I didn''t notice.


    Under this impulse, Zhu zhuoran told Lian Fu to be good with the client.


    Lianfu can wait until today, happy in heart, immediately pull a few tables banquet, invited a few tables of people, to the client and Zhu zhuoran held a simple wedding.


    So they got married.


    Now Zhu zhuoran has a legitimate reason to touch the client, and the client has to wait on Zhu zhuoran from now on.


    In fact, at this time, Zhu zhuoran was still very young, only 15 or 16 years old, but in this era, it was not umon.


    The client is a little bigger, 17-8.


    With his wife and aunt Lianfu, Zhu zhuoran was able to get by even though the conditions for studying were a little harder.


    People can''t always be like this. After spending a period of time with the client, Zhu zhuoran feels that he has a family and it''s time to start a business.


    After studying hard for two years, Zhu zhuoran ns to take part in the imperial examination.


    Then he identally became the number one schr.


    It''s not easy to be the number one schr at a young age, and Zhu zhuoran''s appearance is OK, so she is soon targeted by the noble girl in Beijing.


    Zhu zhuoran also met his real cousin, the one who exchanged identity with the client.


    Princess.


    But Zhu zhuoran didn''t know it was his cousin.


    At this time, the princess has been married, and her husband appreciates Zhu zhuoran very much. When he was young, he became the number one schr and made friends with Zhu zhuoran.


    It is also through the princess to get to know the princess.


    The princess and Zhu zhuoran are about the same age. They fell in love at first sight.


    But Zhu zhuoran was anxious when he thought that he had a wife in fact.


    His wife didn''t know one of the big characters. It was only when she arrived in the capital that he found that she was a little ck and thin, with withered and yellow hair and coarse cloth clothes. She was not on the top of the table in the capital.


    Princess so noble, certainly can not ept the existence of his wife.


    Do you want to give up the princess for your wife?


    It''s impossible. The princess was born noble, beautiful and can''t give up.


    Fool just for a rough price to give up a beautiful item.


    And when he was young, he had no feelings for his wife.


    Zhu zhuoran wrote a letter and dyed sending it back to Lianfu. He told Lianfu about it and expressed his worries.


    At that time, the news that Zhu zhuoran was the number one schr in high school had not yete over, and the clients were still looking forward to it.


    Lianfu knew a few words. After reading them, she was very excited.


    It''s like her ancestors are burning high incense. I didn''t expect that she would cultivate a number one schr.


    After a period of ecstasy, he went to thank God and Buddha. After thanking God for blessing, he thought of the things written in Zhu zhuoran''s letter.


    After thinking about it in her heart, Lianfu directly poisoned the client.


    Before the client''s death, Lianfu only told the client that you were in the way if you wanted to me him.


    The client died. Although their de facto marriage also existed, they are now the number one schr and the princess has taken a fancy to them. Who dares to tell the truth?


    Who wants to offend a champion?


    Then it will be the official.


    Besides, the princess is in love with Zhu zhuoran. She hears something and has a guess in her heart, but she is gone.


    It doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, although the princess is married to Zhu''s family, she also lives in the capital. How can she really go to Zhu zhuoran''s hometown and listen to themon people.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Zhu zhuoran heard from Lian Fu that his wife suddenly fell ill and died soon after he went out for the exam, and he was not doubted in his heart.


    I didn''t think about it at all.


    On the contrary, I was relieved that things were much easier to do.It can only be said that the client died "by chance".


    Zhu zhuoran married the princess, and with the princess and the princess''s good, into the Beijing dignitaries.


    Career love double harvest, has be the capital new rich.


    Lianfu also followed Zhu zhuoran to enjoy a happy and stable life.


    They also praise Lianfu. It''s not easy for a widow to work hard to cultivate a number one schr.


    It is said that Lianfu is a woman of noble virtue.


    The emperor loves his daughter and loves her family. Since Lianfu has such a good reputation, he has developed such a champion to serve the country. He immediately gives Lianfu a five grade imperial edict.


    This identity also went up.


    The princess also recognized Lianfu as the daughter-inw who delivered her. She was very grateful to Lianfu.


    Let the prince and son-inw take more care of Zhu zhuoran in officialdom.


    She also took Lianfu into the noble women''s circle in the capital. Originally, Gao Ming''s wife, who suddenly appeared, was a countryman. Many people didn''t like her and didn''t want to go with her.


    But can''t stand the princess to contact with her, no matter what I think in my heart, I ept Lianfu on the surface.


    And Lianfu likes the princess very much. Of course, she does. This is her daughter.


    It''s very kind to the princess. She said that the child was delivered by your mother-inw. Your family saved our mother and daughter''s life. It''s better to recognize you as a godmother.


    In this way, Lianfu turned her daughter into a dry daughter. She can see her when she wants to.


    When you want to talk, you can also talk. When it''s new year''s day, there are also dry daughtersing to visit.


    This daughter did not raise a few days, but still can enjoy the blessing of motherhood.


    Lianfu''s life is very good.


    Lianfu often remembers that she fortunately prevented Yingmei from having children. On the one hand, she wanted to prevent Yingmei from having children, so as not to increase the burden on her family and affect Zhu zhuoran''s reading.


    On the other hand, if you don''t want to deal with the problem well, it''s better.


    Just don''t have children.


    There is not even a letter of marriage, and the government has not registered it.


    How much trouble is saved.


    I have to say that Lianfu is very considerate.

 Chapter 1037

    The client and Zhu zhuoran have been together for several years, but they haven''t given birth to any children, which makes Zhu zhuoran even less burdensome.


    The princess doesn''t have to be a stepmother for others.


    And the poor client, who was deprived of his identity, gave them back as cattle and horses. When he met a heartbreaker, he was poisoned by his adoptive mother.


    It''s really sad.


    The client was not reconciled.


    She hopes to get back her identity, and no one wants to live in such a humble way.


    She also wanted to take revenge on the heartbreaker and Lianfu.


    She thinks Lianfu is the most vicious.


    In the end, it came to such a good end. It''s just like heaven has no eyes.


    Not to mention that the client feels that heaven has no eyes, even Meng Li feels that it is a little bit.


    Lianfu has done evil for half of her life, but she ended up with such a good ending. She feels better than Zhu zhuoran.


    There are No.1 schr Lang as son, princess as daughter and princess as daughter-inw.


    I''m the Gaomingdy of the first emperor''s seal. What a blessing.


    The client is not clear, so she is poisoned by her adoptive mother. She is very angry. When she is selected by the mission system, gets all the plot and knows all the truth, she is even more angry.


    All her love for Zhu zhuoran turned into hatred.


    From the time she knew that Zhu zhuoran was indifferent to her death and was relieved, shepletely gave up.


    What a cool and thin man he is. Even if he doesn''t have love, he should have family affection for so many years. I can''t help but feel sorry for the sudden death of an animal at home. What about Zhu zhuoran?


    It''s that kind of mentality that she died wisely.


    Reading so many books, don''t you really feel that there is something strange about her death?


    The client firmly believes that Zhu zhuoran probably knows something in his mind, but he doesn''t want to think about it or manage it.


    Maybe this is a tacit understanding between him and Lianfu.


    You don''t say, I don''t ask.


    But they all vaguely understand.


    And Zhu zhuoran''s attitude is a pair of hands that push her to death. If Zhu zhuoran doesn''t write to say those words, Lianfu will not poison her.


    Meng Li also agrees with the client''s idea. Zhu zhuoran just lets others do what he wants to do and what he doesn''t dare to do.


    At this time, it waste at night, and Zhu zhuoran was lying beside her. It was toote toe.


    At this time, the client has been in bed with Zhu zhuoran for two or three years. Zhu zhuoran has passed the local examination, and will go to Beijing to take part in the examination after a while.


    Through the moonlight pouring in, Meng Li looks at Zhu zhuoran''s side face, from which we can see that he is a man with fair skin.


    Otherwise, she won''t be taken in by the princess. This kind of thing can''t depend on her talent, but also has a bit of beauty.


    Zhu zhuoran is thin skinned and tender. He has never done any work at home, let alone go down to the ground.


    Now the conditions at home are not so bad that they can''t eat every day.


    In those days, zhuoran had two kinds of houses to move to and study in the town.


    Lianfu also learned how to deliver her dead mother-inw.


    Anyone who gives birth to a child will be called Lianfu. This kind of living ie is not bad. Giving birth to a child is a happy event, and you can get extra red envelopes.


    It''s not a time of exorbitant taxes and levies. It''s OK for two women to support a schr.


    The client wants to get her identity back. Lianfu is the only insider now, and she will be needed at that time.


    So she can''t die yet.


    As for Zhu zhuoran, if he really wants to get out of bed, pick up a kitchen knife and chop off his head, it seems that he can solve the problem, but the effect is not good, and the client must have a deep breath.


    It''s hard for the resentment to dissipate immediately. We have to figure out the client''s mind and know what scene she wants to see in her heart.


    It has to be within a reasonable range.


    Meng Li did so many tasks, not because she didn''t figure out the dark side of a client, but because she didn''t think it was within a reasonable range, she didn''t choose to do it. Instead, she changed the way she thought it was reasonable and the client could ept it.


    Thest world has a strong power to apany the body for more than 20 years. I''m used to it. I came to this world at once and touched the client''s thin arms and legs.


    Physical strength is also very small.


    He sighed.


    Meng Li thinks that in addition to meeting the client''s wishes, there is one more thing to pay attention to.


    It''s about appearance.


    We are all visual animals. If we run back to recognize our rtives ording to the client''s appearance of being yellow and thin and dull, we will not make peopleugh.


    There are so many people in such a big mansion.


    Yes, you don''t have to care what other people think, but why do you have to give other people the opportunity to arrange when you can''t let them arrange it?So she should get up to practice, and then take good care of it, at least raise the external condition of her body.


    Its foundation is not bad. It''s just because it''s yellow and thin, and it doesn''t look good.


    If you are a little whiter, have a better mental outlook, and have a prominent temperament, it is the child born to the prince and the princess. In terms of facial features, it is somewhat simr. When ites to marriage, it is still persuasive.


    Now, standing with the princess, that is to say, mother and daughter, no one believes it.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li couldn''t help sighing, and he didn''t know what the attitude of the prince and princess would be like if the marriage was sessful.


    They don''t know much about the plot and can''t anticipate their reaction.


    On the one hand, the client feels that he should take back his noble identity, on the other hand, it is also because of theck of parental love in his heart.


    Lianfu never gave the client a little warmth, but treated the client as a servant girl.


    Forget it. I don''t want to think about it any more.


    Meng Li sat up, took out the Ju Ling Zhu, and began to work. Maybe just now when she got up, she moved the quilt. After Zhu zhuoran was confused, she sat up and scratched her hair.


    Then he saw the outline of Meng Li and was startled.


    When it was confirmed that it was Ying Mei, he said:


    "what are you doing sitting up in the middle of the night?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I can''t sleep at the thought that you are going to Beijing after a while."


    Zhu zhuoran suddenly felt bored and didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, thinking about this kind of problem.


    To go to Beijing is to gain fame, not to y.


    He fell down, ignored Meng Li, turned over, tucked in the quilt, and said to Meng Li before closing his eyes:


    "you go to bed early."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word.


    She continued to practice.


    Hard to absorb aura, this ne aura is not so good.


    With aura, your physical fitness will be better and your skin will gradually improve. You can also dilute it with spirit liquid and drink it in moderation. Fortunately, what she put into Lingtian is just what she bought with 50000 points.


    The rest of thest world is still on the tform of system space. It''s very convenient and enough.


    It''s too much for the body.

 Chapter 1038

    Meng Li practiced for an hour and theny down to sleep.


    Before dawn, Lianfu lingered at the door.


    There is movement, alert Meng Li wakes up again.


    But she didn''t say anything. Lianfu was wondering why she didn''t get up.


    On weekdays, the consignor should get up to farm and do housework.


    Meng Li was toozy to get up and went on sleeping.


    Lianfu is at the door. She is very angry. Why doesn''t this young sister get up?


    But she did not dare to call, the Zhuo ran quarrel is not good.


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t wake up until daybreak. Seeing Meng Li sleeping quietly beside him, he asked in surprise:


    "why didn''t you get up?"


    Meng Li opened his eyes, looked at Zhu zhuoran indifferently, and said:


    "I don''t want to get up."


    Zhu zhuoran said:


    "get up and help me with my clothes."


    Meng Li Yi said, looking at Zhu Zhuo Ran''s natural attitude, now he wants to get the loss, eat the happiness and expel the anger.


    Otherwise, she can''t guarantee how long Zhu zhuoran will live.


    "Don''t you have hands? Take it for yourself. " Meng Li said.


    Zhu Zhuo ran stares big eyes, usually docile English younger sister how suddenly changed a person like.


    "You? What''s the matter? " Zhu zhuoran asked.


    Meng Li: "if I don''t bring you clothes today, can''t you afford it?"


    Zhu zhuoran pursed his lips: "that''s not true."


    "That''s it."


    Meng Li stood up, got out of bed and put on his clothes.


    The clients are all wearing grey coarse cloth clothes, mainly because they are cheap.


    In this age, colorful clothes are more expensive, but it''s only ten years old. It''s really inconspicuous to wear such clothes.


    Zhu zhuoran sat up and waited for Meng Li to take his clothes. Meng Li ignored Zhu zhuoran and put on his clothes and went out directly.


    Zhu zhuoran had no choice but to know what happened.


    Meng Li came across a gloomy face as soon as he went out. There was no sound instion in this room. Lianfu heard Meng Li and Zhu zhuoran talking earlier.


    "You girl, you want to rebel, don''t you?" Asked Lianfu.


    Meng Li asked tly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s natural for you to serve your husband. Do you dare disobey your husband


    Lianfu sweeps Meng Li''s face, not happy.


    Meng Li looks at Lian Fu. In fact, Lian Fu is not old now. She is in her forties, and she has a deceptive face.


    Her face, if not expressional, is the kind of person who can''t see a thin face.


    Meng Li smiles and says to Lianfu:


    "Niang, you are my own mother."


    Lian Fu


    "How can a mother be so harsh on her daughter? Zhu zhuoran is only your uncle and nephew. How can a daughter kiss you?"


    Lianfu was stunned by Meng Li. She suddenly thought it was this reason.


    But she was almost surrounded. She didn''t give birth to her daughter.


    "Where do you learn these misconceptions now? Women should be obedient to them. Don''t you know?" Asked Lianfu.


    Meng Li: "I haven''t read any books. I don''t know three obediences and four virtues."


    Lianfu choked and said:


    "this kind of thing should be known as a woman without reading."


    "Go back and wait for Zhuo ran to get up."


    Lianfu''s heart was angry because Meng Li didn''t get up early to work. Now she is choked by Meng Li and is even more agitated.


    Direct to Meng Li order way.


    Meng Li: "since you love him so much, go and serve him. I won''t serve him."


    "What?"


    Lian Fu looks at Meng Li in surprise. Is this kind of generous words from obedient Ying Mei?


    "It seems you want to be cleaned up."


    Lian Fu sneered and raised her hand to Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li grabs Lianfu''s hand:


    "dear mother, why are you beating me?"


    Lianfu is called inexplicably guilty by Meng Li and his mother. She is also angry.


    She raised her other hand to beat Meng Li. The door creaked. Zhu zhuoran stood at the door, frowning and said, "mother, Yingmei, what are you doing early in the morning?"


    Lianfu see Zhu zhuoran dissatisfied, vigorously from Meng from the hands of her hand back, the other hand also retracted.


    "Ying Mei wants to be a rebel. I''ll help you educate her." Lianfu said.


    Zhu zhuoran said, my mother still hasn''t read much. I don''t understand a lot of reasons.


    He said to Lianfu sincerely:


    "don''t beat people, they should obey the ideological education."


    Lianfu stares at Meng Li and says yes to Zhu zhuoran.


    "Go to work, what are you doing?" She did not forget to shout Meng Li and let out her anger.Meng Li: "I don''t feel well. I can''t do it."


    Lianfu took a deep breath. Today, she has to sing the opposite, right?


    "Forget it, let Yingmei have a rest." Zhu zhuoran said with indifference.


    Lian Fuxin is not willing, but she listens to Zhu zhuoran''s words. She res at Meng Li and says to Zhu zhuoran:


    "you wait. My mother will get some food for you. You can read only when you are full."


    Lianfu left angrily. Meng Li certainly knew why Lianfu was angry.


    Although Zhu zhuoran looked at the mild atmosphere, you don''t feelfortable to rest, for Zhu zhuoran, it''s just a matter of words.


    What she can''t do won''t let Zhu zhuoran do, but these jobs are piled up for Lianfu.


    It''s strange that Lianfu is not angry.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Zhu zhuoran went to Meng Li and asked.


    Meng Li sighed: "as long as I think of my husband going to Beijing, I feel depressed."


    Zhu zhuoran


    "Go and have a rest."


    Zhu zhuoran finished, went to the yard, and began to wash his face with a basin of water.


    Usually it is the client who brings it into the room to wash.


    It''s no different from the young master.


    Meng Li is obedient and goes to rest. He sits on the bed and practices. Lianfu quickly makes a bowl of food for Zhu zhuoran.


    At this time, the average family still has two meals a day, while the slightly affluent family can only have three meals a day.


    Zhu zhuoran is special at home, only he has three meals.


    Lianfu said that reading consumes physical strength and is easy to be hungry.


    In fact, it''s easy for clients to get hungry when they do so much work every day.


    It''s really rare that the client hasn''t doubted whether he was born or not these years. The differential treatment is too obvious.


    After Zhu zhuoran ate it, he began to read in his room. He looked at Meng Li and stared at him. He felt ufortable again.


    He said:


    "Yingmei, if you are notfortable, lie down and sleep for a while."


    Don''t just stare at him.


    Meng Li: "it''s too ufortable. It''s hard to lie down."


    Zhu zhuoran hesitated and said:


    "do you want to see a doctor?"


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Zhu zhuoran


    "But now all the money in my family is for my husband to prepare for the entrance examination in Beijing. If I use it to see a doctor, my husband can only work hard." Meng Li said with guilt.


    Zhu zhuoran felt that the money he had prepared at home was not enough, and he needed to spend too much money to go to Beijing. Now if he had spent part of it, wouldn''t he be more shy?


    This


    He sighed:


    "ah."


    "It''s just that I''m not capable, Ying Mei. You''d better stay up for a while. When I go to high school in the future, I won''t make you embarrassed any more."

 Chapter 1039

    Meng Li nodded with difficulty:


    "OK."


    Have a good time.


    On the contrary, it made Zhu zhuoran feel guilty. He said:


    "are you hungry or not, I''ll ask my mother to make something for you."


    Meng Li nodded with a smile:


    "hungry."


    It''s really hungry. The client hasn''t had enough three meals a day.


    I had a very early meal yesterday.


    Zhu zhuoran went out to find Lianfu with his book. Lianfu was angry when she heard that Meng Li was going to eat.


    She spat:


    "I don''t do any work, I still want to eat."


    I can go to your house.


    Zhu zhuoran is also puzzled to look at Lian Fu, said that this is Ying Mei''s mother, how so entric.


    But he also knew that it was all for him.


    "She''s not feeling well. Let her eat and see if she can get better. Otherwise, she''ll have to see a doctor." Zhu zhuoran said.


    When Lianfu heard that she was going to see a doctor, she took the least of the two evils. Finally, she made a bowl of pimple Soup for Meng Li, and gave it to Meng Li in person.


    Can''t let Zhu zhuoran carry, how can a man carry tea and water for a woman?


    "Eat this bowl and get up to work." Zhu zhuoran went to study in the yard.


    Just Mengli and Lianfu are in the room.


    "My mother, look at your face." Meng Li took the bowl and said.


    "You Lianfu''s forehead was blue.


    "It''s delicious. Would you like some?" Meng Li asked.


    When Lianfu saw Meng Li''scency, she didn''t get angry and wanted to curse him. Meng Li said, "don''t make any noise. Don''t you want Zhuo ran to study hard?"


    "If you quarrel, he won''t be able to study and he won''t be able to go to high school. It''s all your fault."


    Lianfu gritted her teeth, endured it, turned around and went out.


    Zhu zhuoran is reading outside with his brows twisted. Meng Li, listening to Zhu zhuoran''s reading voice, feels that the requirements of the number one schr Lang are too low.


    On this level is also the number one schr?


    It can only be said that some people have the life of the number one schr in their lives. They may have umted happiness in theirst life.


    Many of the literati who took part in the imperial examination got white hair and didn''t go to high school. It seems that some of them are better than Zhu zhuoran in knowledge.


    He also has a higher level of thought and insight.


    However, life is still a point of opportunity, luck, and the time, ce and people, I wish Zhuo ran hard to generate a rare high school champion.


    However, the blessings umted in the previous life can not be created vigorously. The blessings are opposite to the sins. If you have more sins, the blessings will be reduced ordingly.


    That''s why she''s on the job.


    But the sun is getting up gradually. Zhu zhuoran takes a look at the sun. He is notfortable with the sun. When hees in, he sees Meng Li''s bowl put aside and sits there in a daze.


    Can''t help but say:


    "is it so serious? Take this bowl out. "


    Meng Li got up and sent out the bowl. Lianfu went out and didn''t know where to go.


    He went back to practice again. Looking at Meng Li like this, Zhu zhuoran was very upset for no reason.


    I can''t read any more books.


    Just rx and let some former ssmates go out to enjoy the flowers.


    Zhu zhuoran rummaged around at home, put on his best clothes,bed his hair and said to Meng Li:


    "I''m out."


    Meng Li: "goodbye."


    Zhu zhuoran Good


    He turned and left.


    Meng Li uses his mental strength to see Zhu zhuoran go. He gets up and goes to Lianfu''s room. All the money the client earns is given to Lianfu.


    Lianfu also keeps all the money and prepares for Zhu zhuoran.


    Although Lianfu is very secret, Meng Li knows with a mental sweep that she has found it in Lianfu''s closet.


    It''s not hiding in one ce, but putting a little bit of this dress and a little bit of that dress.


    I can''t find it all at once without patience.


    Meng Li took all Lianfu''s savings and put them on himself.


    Then she went out to look for herbs in the nearby mountains.


    In ancient times, it''s just that good. Herbs are easy to find. In modern times, some herbs are hard to find. We have to go deep into mountains and forests and wade through mountains and rivers.


    This search, found the afternoon back, looking at Meng Li back with a basket of things, just put down the ground, Lianfu on a search.


    Then he said, "what are you getting back?"


    Meng Li: "it''s none of your business."


    "You''re the opposite." Zhu zhuoran is not at home. Lianfu raises her eyebrows.


    Meng Li looked at Lian Fu coldly and approached her step by step. She said coldly:


    "I want to fight against you, but you are not heaven."


    "You..."


    Lianfu trembles. She raises her hand to hit someone again. Meng Li hooks her lips and attacks Lianfu''s consciousness with her mental power. Lianfu holds her head and screams."My head hurts. It hurts." She squatted on the ground and screamed.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "do you know why your head hurts?"


    "I don''t know."


    Lianfu felt sick to death. She felt like thousands of needles in her head.


    "Because I poisoned you."


    Meng Li said softly.


    "What?" Lianfu''s eyes are splitting:


    "you whore. Woman, you dare to poison me. I will send you to the government. "


    Enduring the pain, Lianfu stood up and reached out to catch Meng Li.


    But at this time Lianfu''s strength is not big, Meng Li gently pushed Lianfu away.


    "You think too much. I tell you, you''d better bear it."


    "I can make you feel no pain at once. It''s up to me whether you feel pain or not."


    Meng Li takes back his spiritual attack on Lianfu.


    That kind of dense pain is really gone, which makes Lianfu look at Meng Li with fear.


    What kind of weird method is this? Is this human?


    "I didn''t cheat you, do you want to hurt?" Meng Li nced at Lianfu fiercely.


    Lian Fulian shook her head, but she was worried about how to fight back.


    "Don''t think so much. I can make you hurt. Wait."


    Meng Li then condensed a mental attack and went to Lianfu.


    Lianfuton held her head again, and the pain was unbearable. Then shepletely believed it and begged for mercy:


    "no, you don''t make me hurt."


    "If you have anything to say, I''m your mother."


    Meng Li took back her mental attack, and her face quickly turned into a gentle look. She supported Lian Fu and said, "my mother-inw, you are not well. My daughter will help you to go in and have a rest."


    Lianfu is suspicious. Seeing someone passing by their yard, she screams and asks for help. Meng Li immediately attacks her again.


    I couldn''t shout out, and then I heard Meng Li say to her in a low voice:


    "if you shout again, I''m afraid the headache won''t get better."


    Lianfu''s eyes shed fear, dare not make a sound, she let Meng Li help into the room, the pain in the mind also disappeared.


    Sitting on the bed, Lianfu wiped her tears, which came from the pain just now. She said:


    "you are a vicious woman, and you have poisoned your mother-inw."


    "I''m going to sue the government and arrest you."


    Meng Li didn''t care much:


    "since I have done it, I''m not afraid to sue the government, even the emperor."

 Chapter 1040

    Lian Fu looked at Meng Li carefully, and finally said firmly:


    "who are you? You are not Ying Mei. Ying Mei dare not do this to me. "


    Meng Li was a little disappointed:


    "I''m not Ying Mei, who is it?"


    Lianfu couldn''t tell. She was stubborn:


    "anyway, you''re not Yingmei."


    Meng Li ha ground a light smile, Lian Fu''s intuition is quite urate.


    "I''m Ying Mei, but I want to understand that it''s not happy to live under your oppression all the time."


    "Oppression, where do I oppress you? I''m your mother, and I can harm you. Women should serve men and honor the elderly." Lianfu decides to reason with Mengli.


    Meng Li sneered and said this. I don''t know if Lianfu is guilty.


    "I don''t want to. I''ll tell you, I''m in charge of the family now, and you don''t want to report to the government. I can guarantee that you will have a headache before you go anywhere."


    "Besides, I''ll take all your savings. Since I''m in charge, I''ll be in charge of money."


    When she heard that her savings had been taken, Lianfu was very excited. She patted her thigh and howled:


    "you''re going to turn your back, whore, woman, you whore, woman!"


    "Keep your mouth clean."


    Meng Li said, Lianfu''s head began to hurt again.


    She hugged her head: "no, don''t do it."


    "Stop it!" Her voice was very sharp.


    Meng Li stopped attacking, patted Lian Fu on the shoulder and said in a low voice:


    "be good, now that I''m older, it''s up to me to be the master."


    Lianfu stares at Mengli bitterly. She doesn''t dare to talk.


    She doesn''t want to try again now, it''s very painful.


    Just don''t understand, how can there be such a strange poison in the world, can the poison still listen to people''s words?


    There is also Ying Mei. She''s a big transsexual. Are you sure it''s her?


    It''s not her. Who is it?


    You can''t be alone, can you?


    Yes, this kind of thing, maybe it''s a lonely soul. Lianfu''s eyes at Mengli changed from resentment to fear.


    "That''s right. Don''t tell anyone about it, including Zhu zhuoran. It''s a secret between us. If you tell it, you''ll have bad luck." Meng Li said with pity.


    Lianfu pursed her mouth. She wanted to speak but didn''t dare to. She was very depressed.


    "OK, let''s cook. Zhuo ran wille back for dinnerter."


    Meng lishran sat down and said.


    Lianfu didn''t move. Meng Li looked at him fiercely. Then Lianfu got up and looked very ugly.


    Zhu zhuoran came back happily. Seeing that Meng Li didn''t work, he didn''t feel strange when he felt ufortable.


    Instead, Lianfu sees Meng Li in the room and quickly pulls Zhu zhuoran over. She has a heavy face and is about to tell Zhu zhuoran about her headache.


    Then there was a headache, so painful that Lianfu couldn''t speak quickly, so naturally he couldn''tmunicate with Zhu zhuoran.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhu zhuoran quickly holds Lianfu holding his head.


    "I, I, Yingmei, she..."


    Lianfu is so cruel that she has to say it.


    But how can Meng Li give Lianfu a chance? Just increase the strength of the attack properly. Lianfu faints.


    "Yingmei..."


    Zhu zhuoran was at a loss and called Meng Li.


    Meng Li ran out in a panic and cried eagerly:


    "Niang, Niang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhu zhuoran had a feeling that his mother would die soon. His eyebrows beat and he said, "let''s help her in."


    Meng Li: "listen to Xianggong."


    Zhu zhuoran nodded, and they worked together to get Lianfu to bed.


    Looking at Lianfu, who is still unconscious and has sweat beads on her forehead, Zhu zhuoran said: "let''s invite a doctor for my mother."


    Meng Li was a bit hesitant. She said, "


    ," no longer wait. Like thisa, the mother can not tell her where she has problems, and it''s not the doctor has the final say. "


    "Some ck heart doctors sit on the ground and start their prices. You don''t know that."


    Zhu zhuoran also hesitated:


    "but we don''t know when my mother will wake up."


    Meng Li sighed: "please, but Xianggong has to work harder on his way to Beijing."


    Zhu zhuoran


    He scratched his head. During this time, he has been inquiring about the relevant matters of going to Beijing to rush for the exam.


    It''s said that the examination ising, so many students rush to Jingzhong. It''s the inn. The price has to be increased several times. Don''t say, it''s not allowed to bargain. If you say one more word, the shopkeeper won''t do your business.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be on the street.


    At this time, the more money you have, the better.I don''t have much money


    He explored Lianfu''s breath and felt that Lianfu''s condition was not too bad.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he struggled in his heart and said:


    "let''s wait for a while. If my mother hasn''t woken up for half an hour, I''ll call the doctor."


    Meng Li wanted tough and held back. She nodded:


    "OK."


    In fact, Zhu zhuoran was very embarrassed. He felt that when he did this, his mind was very clear.


    It''s like he''s a little unfilial.


    In fact, he also had no choice, so taking part in the imperial examination, if it was high school, would certainly change the embarrassing situation.


    After about half an hour, Lianfu really woke up. As soon as she woke up, Meng Li''s face came into her eyes. She was so scared that she immediately sat up and pushed Meng Li:


    "ghost, you wild ghost, don''t harm people here."


    Meng Li reached out to hold Lianfu''s hand and said gently and with concern, "what''s the matter with you, mother? I''m Ying Mei."


    "What the hell, you have a nightmare."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t."


    Lianfu denied, looked at Zhu zhuoran and said:


    "she is a ghost, is..."


    Before Lianfu finished, her head began to ache again.


    "Ah It hurts


    Lianfu groaned.


    Meng Li stroked Lian Fu''s forehead and said, "my daughter is worried about you."


    "Do you want to see a doctor?"


    In the ce where Zhu zhuoran couldn''t see, Meng Li gave Lianfu a warning look. Lianfu was so scared that Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "mother, be good."


    Lianfu feels the pain in her head and is forced to nod. Now she knows that only by nodding and bowing to Yingmei can she feel better.


    Seeing that Lianfu was calmer, Zhu zhuoran came forward and said:


    "Niang, are you better?"


    Lianfu nodded, it was better, but this kind of good, it needs her to bow her head.


    Zhu zhuoran was a little calm. After thinking about it, he said:


    "why don''t I hire a doctor for my mother?"


    "Good."


    Lianfu can''t get it. Since she can''t tell, if she is really poisoned, the doctor will definitely be able to diagnose it.


    Then we can go to the British government.


    Lianfu agreed urgently, let Zhu zhuoran have silk speechless, but in the spirit of filial piety, he quickly went out, asked the doctor to go.


    "Go away, where do youe from? What do you want to do?"


    Lianfu saw that Zhu zhuoran''s back disappeared, and her voice roared fiercely.


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "where am I a wild ghost? I can tell everything from my childhood. Have you ever seen such a wild ghost?"

 Chapter 1041

    "When I was eight years old, I had a cold. Don''t you want to let me see a doctor?"


    "I''m lucky to survive."


    "When I was eleven years old, it was very cold. It was raining and snowing all day long. You refused to add me a new dress and told me to wash clothes in the frozen river."


    "At that time, I felt that my bones were going to be frozen and sore. Wouldn''t you buy me half a box of ointment to wipe it?"


    "There are so many little things I can''t count."


    "Justst year, I had my husband''s baby in my belly. Didn''t you force me to drink the Luozi soup alive?"


    "Tell me not to add burden and trouble to my husband."


    "When the child is gone, I lose my life and blood, but you can''t bear to kill one of the old hens in the yard for me to make up for it, while my husband wants to eat meat one day, but you quickly kill him."


    "I''m still blessed with my husband, otherwise I can''t even drink a mouthful of soup."


    "Have you forgotten all these?"


    Meng Li counted Lianfu carefully and looked at Lianfu fiercely.


    "So you still call me a wild ghost? I''m a ghost. I''m the ghost you killed. I''m the younger sister you never treated well. "


    Lianfu didn''t expect that the other party could really tell these old stories, which could be regarded as reluctantly excluding the possibility of being possessed by ghosts.


    But why did Ying Mei retaliate against her like this?


    Did she do something wrong? Family conditions are not well-off, a girl film, where so delicate?


    And I don''t live well.


    If I had known today, I should have strangled at that time.


    "Yingmei, don''t do that."


    Lianfu''s lips moved and finally said.


    "As long as you are good, I won''t do anything to you." Meng Li said to Lianfu.


    Lianfu in the end will not learn to bow to the people she used to yell about, only then, she did not want to bow.


    She said coldly:


    "what do you want? You''re being wicked, you know? I am your mother, your mother


    Atst, Lianfu roared and pointed to Mengli.


    His eyes were wide, bloodshot and slightly turbid.


    "Mother? So, mother, you are still not smart. "


    Meng Li attacks Lianfu again. Lianfu is in pain and subconsciously says, "no, no, don''t worry."


    Meng Li: "no, the reason why you are not obedient is that my punishment to you is not heavy enough."


    This time, she didn''t stop when Lianfu called, but continued to attack.


    But Lianfu couldn''t stand it. She would rather faint than now, but she didn''t just faint.


    You can still feel it.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Lianfu rolled on the bed with her head in her arms.


    Meng Li didn''t hear of it and didn''t stop. Lianfu couldn''t stand it any more. She said, "I said I was wrong. Do you want to kill your mother?"


    "What does it matter to kill a mother? I don''t like disobedient mothers." Meng Li said indifferently.


    "It''s not rebellious, it''s not rebellious. A prostitute like you should go to hell for 18 times, and she should never be able to live beyond her life!" Lianfu was too painful to bear and scolded.


    Meng Li smiles. It seems that Lianfu gives her a chance to practice mental control.


    After all, the mastery of this power is also a kind of technical work, which makes you painful and unable to extricate yourself.


    Meng Li slightly aggravated the attack, grabbed Lianfu''s head, forced Lianfu''s face to her, she said:


    "if your mouth is not clean, I will simply give you poison dumb, see you be a mute, how to curse."


    Lianfu is also in a hurry. She spits at Mengli. Mengli doesn''t expect Lianfu to spit. When she wins, she lifts Lianfu''s sheet and wipes it on her face.


    Said coldly:


    "well done."


    She used her mental strength to form a needle, and then she pricked it into Lianfu''s mouth. Lianfu felt her mouth pricked like a needle when she was in a hurry. She was grabbing at her mouth, as if she wanted to take the invisible needle off her mouth.


    This picture is very funny. Meng Li sneered:


    "do you still curse people?"


    Lianfu was afraid that she would be a mute:


    "don''t scold, don''t scold."


    "Still spitting?"


    Although Meng Li can''t spit back, he has more ways.


    "No, No."


    Meng Li then smiles and withdraws all her attacks on Lian Fu. She says in a soft voice:


    "it''s clear that you can live a good life. You have to enjoy this kind of torture. Why bother?"


    "Younger sister Ying, you said you were not a ghost, but your actions are obviously the means of a ghost." Lianfu shrank inside.


    Leaning against the wall, you can be as far away from Meng.If she had the strength to lean through the wall behind her, she would have been pushed through.


    "I can only say that my life is good. I''ve been instructed by an expert." Meng Li said lightly.


    When Lian Fu heard Yan, she was worried. Her eyes shed and she asked, "what kind of expert? Tell me. "


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter? Are you going to ask the master? The master said that he would only help poor people. If you do too much evil, the master will not pay attention to you. "


    "How can I do evil?" Lianfu retorts.


    If she really did evil, she should have killed the child at that time. It was not her own.


    Now I''m sorry.


    Meng Li:


    "don''t think about it. Do you think I''m stupid? I''ll tell you the master? "


    "Be good and make amends."


    Lianfu rubbed her head and lips, but she still had some pain. She was scared when she thought of the feeling that the pain was going to explode just now.


    Meng Li saw that Lianfu had stopped. He stood up and went to the yard to get water to wash his face.


    Thinking of being spit by Lianfu, I feel sick from the bottom of my heart.


    Meng Li is washing his face, but he didn''t expect that Lianfu or Dugu begged for abuse. He crept with a stone and approached her fiercely from behind.


    Look, the posture is to knock her to death.


    It has to be said that Lianfu''s decisiveness in the plot is also the key to her sess.


    As long as the client is alive, even if the client doesn''t make trouble, others can''t help talking.


    There are also those who are envious of Zhu zhuoran and turn it over to make an article.


    Will give Zhu zhuoran and princess love trouble.


    It also affected Zhu zhuoran''s reputation. In this case, the emperor was certainly not happy, and there would not be ady named Wu pin Gao Ming.


    But the client was so decisively poisoned by Lianfu that others couldn''t do it even if they wanted to.


    Even if it turns out that all people are dead, who stiptes that a husband can''t marry a princess when his wife is dead?


    And died early, in Zhu zhuoran high school No. 1 news did note over to die, this is your life is not good, did not wait for other people No. 1, no happiness.


    At that time, it was Lianfu''s decision to change her daughter to the princess in a short time. She was very decisive. From Lianfu''s point of view, she was very satisfied with the final result.


    Just as now, be decisive and knock yourself to death, nothing will happen.

 Chapter 1042

    Lian Fu just walked to Meng Li''s back, and the stone she raised had not been smashed. Her cruel eyes changed in a moment.


    She made a painful sound, and the stone fell to the ground with the sound. She held her head:


    "no, No."


    Meng Li slowly washed his face, then turned his head and looked at Lianfu who was suffering from pain.


    Wen Sheng asked:


    "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    I just don''t want to say anything else.


    After a while, Meng Li stopped his attack and said to Lianfu:


    "you want to kill me."


    Lianfu was tossed about like this. When she was in pain, she was sweating all over. Then she was dry again. After that, she was wet again. She was weak all over.


    She looked at Meng Li in horror:


    "do you have eyes behind your back?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "yes."


    Lianfu was so weak that she didn''t want to talk. She curled up and went into the room andy down.


    Meng Li followed him into the room and said faintly:


    "that''s right. Be quiet and don''t always think about asking for trouble."


    Lianfu raised her eyelids and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li tucks in the quilt for Lianfu, with a gentle face. Lianfu looks at Meng Li like a person with schizophrenia.


    They were speechless. After a while, the footsteps were in a hurry. Meng Li released his mental strength and saw that Zhu zhuoran asked the doctor toe back.


    "Doctor, look at my mother."


    Zhu zhuoran came in, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to the doctor.


    The doctor nced at Meng Li and looked at Lian Fu. Lian Fu sat up and said to the doctor:


    "please look carefully."


    The doctor said, and began to check Lianfu. He asked about Lianfu.


    Lianfu looked at Meng Li in fear and said:


    "my head is killing me for no reason. Is it poisoned?"


    Doctor: --


    Does headache have inevitable rtionship with poisoning?


    He gave Lianfu a pulse, and then showed her tongue coating. After a check, he said: "I''m in good health."


    Zhu zhuoran


    "If you look again, my mother has fainted in pain."


    The doctor frowned and said:


    "it''s really good. Your mother''s body will live to 80 years."


    Lianfu pursed her mouth and said:


    "I''m sure it''s not poisoning? Or... "


    "Zhongxie?"


    The doctor looked at Lianfu with no expression on his face. No one expected that he would be poisoned.


    Meng Li gently patted afraid of Lianfu on the back and said:


    "mother, you have a nightmare. Let''s not embarrass the doctor."


    "Go away, I don''t have one."


    Lianfu feels Meng Li''s hand is behind her. She is ufortable and angry.


    Meng Li murmured with doubt.


    In fact, it contains a warning. Lianfu is honest. She has a bitter face:


    "no disease, no disease."


    "Is there any medicine to relieve the headache?" Lianfu asked.


    The doctor nodded:


    "that''s true, but I don''t need to drink medicine when I have a headache asionally."


    "I want to. I can''t stand the pain." Lianfu said.


    The doctor has no choice.


    Anyway, it''s all here. For him, it''s just a matter of writing a prescription.


    The doctor wrote a prescription and asked Zhu zhuoran to pay for his visit. Fortunately, he didn''t want much. Zhu zhuoran still had some money on him and gave it to him.


    After the doctor left, Zhu zhuoran said to Lianfu:


    "Niang, I''m going to fill the medicine for you, but I haven''t..."


    Lianfu thought that Meng Li had scraped away all her savings at home. She said impatiently, "ask for Ying Mei."


    Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li in surprise, and Meng Li smiles gently:


    "my mother says that she is not in good health now, and she doesn''t want to worry about it, so I am in charge of everything at home."


    "I Pooh!"


    Lian Fu was so angry that she wanted to hit people. She was too shameless.


    She couldn''t help swearing, but her brain began to ache again. Lianfu said quickly:


    "yes, yes."


    After that, the pain in her head dissipated, and she understood that whenever and wherever, as long as it was not as good as Ying Mei''s idea, Ying Mei would torture her.


    She can''t even speak. She knows that as soon as she opens her mouth, the pain wille. She must be so painful that she can''t speak, and she will faint.


    Zhu zhuoran feels that the atmosphere between Yingmei and Niang is strange.


    But I didn''t think so much. For him, any housekeeper can do anything. Anyway, he is a man, so long as he studies hard and works hard.


    A man''s mind at home sesame size things, will be ridiculed.Meng Li took some money from his body, handed it to Zhu zhuoran and said:


    "go and get the medicine for my mother."


    He turned around and took the money.


    "Get up and cook. Are you waiting for me to serve you?"


    See Zhu zhuoran left, Meng Li looked at Lianfu said.


    Lianfu:


    "you are too vicious. I am your mother. You treat me like this."


    Meng Li: "I''m still your daughter. How can you treat me?"


    Lian Fu retorted:


    "you are a younger generation, so it''s right to serve your parents. Whether you understand filial piety or not depends on how unfilial you are. If you go to the government, you have to go to jail."


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "it seems that you want pain."


    Lianfu immediately stopped talking and was extremely depressed.


    With a weak body, she went to cook.


    Meng Li practices cross legged, and Lian Fu cooks a meal. He wants to get a handful of poison in his heart.


    But now there was no poison. She was so angry that she was shaking, but she didn''t dare to stop.


    It didn''t take long to do half of it before, but now it''s going on.


    Zhu zhuoran grabs the medicine andes back. She has already cooked the meal.


    "Why don''t you go and cook medicine for your mother first?"


    Zhu zhuoran looked at the food on the table, but said so.


    Meng Li took the medicine bag in Zhu zhuoran''s hand, looked at Lian Fu and said, "mother, wait, I''ll cook the medicine for you."


    "No, not you."


    Lianfu said in a very sharp voice.


    How dare she drink the medicine she cooked.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "what''s the matter, mother, don''t be willful."


    "I don''t want you to do it myself."


    Lianfues in a hurry and grabs Meng Li''s medicine bag.


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran helplessly:


    "ah, my mother won''t let me endure, and I don''t know what to think."


    Lianfu said:


    "don''t you know what I think?"


    Meng Li touched his lips with his fingers and said:


    "ah, I feel like my mouth is pricked by a needle."


    Lianfu immediately thought of the feeling that her mouth had been pricked by an invisible needle. She didn''t want to have another pain.


    Also understand each other''s meaning, this is to warn her that she talks too much.


    Lianfu''s face was bowed and she didn''t speak.


    She is going to boil medicine with a medicine bag. Rationally speaking, she also knows that this medicine may have no effect.


    But her devastated heart tried to soothe by drinking some medicine.


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t like it either. He told his mother to cook the medicine by herself and said, "mother, I''ll cook it."


    "No, you rest."


    Lianfu is very distressed. Zhu zhuoran refuses to let him do any work.


    Meng Li went over and advised: "let him go, mother."


    "If you are not well, you must rest."


    Lianfu has no choice but to keep silent and let Zhu zhuoran go.

 Chapter 1043

    Zhu zhuoran went to cook medicine. Meng Li sat down and ate with chopsticks.


    Lian Fu couldn''t help saying:


    "you should wait for Zhuo ran toe and eat together."


    "Is it?"


    Meng Li''s hand touched his upper lip.


    Seeing this, Lianfu stopped talking.


    Meng Li chuckled and began to eat slowly.


    Lianfu was sitting by. At this time, she didn''t want to eat.


    If eyes can kill people, Meng Li should be killed thousands of times by Lianfu''s eyes now.


    Looking at Meng Li eating more and more, Meng Li picked out all the few dishes, and Lian Fu''s eyelids jumped:


    "when you finished eating, what did others eat?"


    "Just do it again." Meng Li said.


    Lian Fu You


    "If you don''t want to have a sore mouth or be dumb, speak less."


    Meng Li said softly, there was no expression on his face, and he could not see his emotion.


    Originally, this body began to cultivate, the body would be hungry quickly, and the appetite would certainly increase.


    Lianfu doesn''t dare to speak. When Zhu zhuoran boils the medicine, shees into the room to have a meal. She sees that the food is empty and only the staple food is left.


    "This..."


    The first time I met this kind of thing at home, Zhu zhuoran was very surprised.


    On weekdays, it''s the first time for him to have enough to eat. When he doesn''t want to eat, Yingmei eats.


    I''ve been used to this. I didn''t expect that one day I would eat after Yingmei, but Yingmei didn''t give it to him.


    "I may be too hungry." Meng Li exined.


    Zhu zhuoran had no choice but to say:


    "it''s OK. I''ll help myself."


    He took a bite of a steamed bun and looked at Lian Fu sitting on one side, then asked:


    "mother, have you eaten it?"


    Before Lianfu said anything, Meng Li came back for her:


    "my mother ate it."


    Lianfu thinks that Yingmei is extremely vicious. She looks at Mengli, who smiles unkindly, which makes Lianfu silent.


    Zhu zhuoran acquiesced when Lianfu said:


    "now that my mother has eaten and is not feeling well, Ying Mei, you should help my mother to lie down."


    "Good." Meng Li nodded.


    "Come on, mother."


    Meng Li holds Lianfu, rather than holding her, he drags her upward.


    Lianfu''s whole body was tense and extremely reluctant.


    Meng Li stealthily pinches Lianfu, and Lianfu stands up.


    Like a puppet, he followed Meng Li into the room.


    "Take a rest. You have to be smart. I''m in charge now, but you have to work at home." Meng Li said in Lianfu''s ear.


    Lian Fu was so angry that she ground her teeth to creak. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "don''t deceive people too much."


    Meng Li: "but what can you do for me?"


    She turned and walked away. Lian Fu clenched her hands and beat her on the bed to vent her anger. She looked ferocious.


    Unfortunately, the bed was not soft again. Lianfu beat her hands a few times. Her hands hurt so much that she didn''t beat them any more.


    At this time, ordinary people eat steamed bread where can catch up with modern steamed bread, so soft, but also with a sweet taste.


    Zhu zhuoran''s steamed bread is hard. He only feels that his throat hurts when he swallows it like this.


    After a look at the bowl on the table, the dishes were finished and only soup was left. He broke a little steamed bread and ate the soup.


    Although the family is not so good, but with soup on steamed bread, it is the client in the process, Zhu zhuoran really did not get.


    Zhu zhuoran finally swallowed the steamed bread. He felt that his stomach was no longer empty. He went to see Meng Li. In fact, he wanted Meng Li to wash the dishes.


    Before he spoke, Meng Li said, "I''m still not well. My husband, I want to see a doctor."


    Zhu zhuoran


    Mother just saw the doctor to spend money, now this also wants to see the doctor to spend money?


    "Give me a break, and I may not need to see a doctor." Meng Li said.


    Zhu zhuoran said Good


    He turned to clean up the bowl. Although there was no oil in the bowl, he really didn''t want to wash it, so he just threw it aside.


    Take a book, keep the medicine boiled, to Lianfu end in the past.


    Lianfu didn''t have dinner. She took a sip of the medicine, which was almost the same as Huanglian.


    She looked at Zhu zhuoran, ready to say and stop, the expression is really hard to say.


    See Zhu zhuoran hit the bottom of my heart and burst into mes.


    "Mother, just say what you have to say."


    Lianfu still had an expression of desire to talk and stop. She wanted to say it, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    But she couldn''t bear to be forced to bear it.


    "Mother, what do you want to say? Let''s just say, Zhuo ran, listen. "


    Zhu zhuoran put the pressure on his heart and let his tone be as gentle as possible.This is no doubt encouragement andfort for Lian Fu, and she is even more aggrieved in her heart. She can''t help saying:


    "Yingmei, she..."


    It''s a pity that before Lianfu finished speaking, she felt like a lot of needlesing from her mouth. She was carrying the medicine in her hand, and now she lost it in pain.


    Overturned in the bed, she also can''t care, with her hands trying to grasp the invisible needle, want to pull out these needles.


    "No, No."


    Lianfu screams. She knows Meng Li can hear her.


    Meng Li still felt that she was too kind to let Lianfu make trouble again and again. She condensed her spirit into more dense needles and directly covered Lianfu''s face. Lianfu''s whole face was in pain.


    "No, I''m wrong It''s over. "


    Lianfu didn''t say a word in session, and there was a huge panic.


    She was worried about her disfigurement. She felt that her eyelids were pricked by needles. She was worried that her eyes would be punctured.


    In fact, as long as Lianfu calms down and her mood stabilizes, she will find that there is not so much pain.


    But when she was scared to the extreme, and her consciousness was attacked by spirit, she automatically thought that the pain on her face was the same as the pain in her brain.


    Her psychological function magnifies the pain infinitely.


    From Zhu zhuoran''s point of view, he just saw Lianfu scratching on her face. Her face was so distorted that she couldn''t tell. Her expression was just like hell.


    He felt very helpless and looked around. Was there anything in the house?


    Zhu zhuoran had no reason to be afraid, but he still summoned up the courage to reach out and grab Lianfu''s hand:


    "mother, what''s the matter with you."


    When her hand was caught, Lian Fu had no sense of security and screamed sharply:


    "go, go..."


    "Go away..." Lianfu roared as loud as she could.


    Zhu zhuoran was once treated like this by Lianfu. He felt that Lianfu didn''t know what to do.


    Meng Li saw that the fire was almost finished and withdrew the attack.


    This is not good, too many times, many times, Lianfu also found out.


    It''s useful to keep Lianfu. It can''t really make her flesh and blood blurred.


    Lianfupletely copsed on the bed and stroked her face. There was nothing.


    She took out a small copper mirror from under her pillow and looked at her face. There was no wound on her face.


    Lianfu should feel lucky.


    If Meng Li doesn''t grasp the power well enough and doesn''t master the skills well, then Lianfu''s face can definitely be described as bloody now.


    Mental power can bring substantial harm.

 Chapter 1044

    Lianfu took a long breath and waspletely honest.


    She felt that she was looked at by people anytime and anywhere. She was separated by a room. How could she know what she was going to say before she spoke?


    Can''t she even think about it?


    "Mother, are you ok?" Zhu zhuoran asked with concern.


    Lianfu shook her head and said a good thing.


    "Go and have a rest. Don''t worry about me." Lianfu said with dismay.


    Zhu zhuoran: "but I don''t see you very well."


    "All right."


    Lianfu couldn''t help wringing her brows.


    "Go out, I want to change." Lianfu said, staring at her clothes which were wet by the medicine soup.


    Zhu Zhuo ran this just a face helplessly backed out.


    Back in the room, looking at Meng Li, he sighed:


    "what''s the matter with Niang?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    "It feels like you don''t care too much about your mother."


    Zhu zhuoran denounces Meng Li silently with his eyes.


    Meng Li immediately touched his heart with his hand and said anxiously:


    "my heart is concerned, but I''m not good at expression and I don''t know how to say it."


    "No, I read so many books."


    Zhu zhuoran was speechless and said, "I''m tired too. I don''t want to get along with my mother too much, but I understand that people who are not well are always irritable."


    "Then leave her alone." Meng Li said.


    Zhu zhuoran: "do you still embroider tonight?"


    Meng Li: "no embroidery."


    Why do you want to embroider? It''s dark now. The light is not good when the oilmp is on.


    In the past, clients always stayed upte to embroider, in order to exchange more money to buy books for Zhu zhuoran.


    This is not good for eyes and cervical vertebrae.


    Zhu zhuoran said, I don''t know what happened to these two women. One is like being possessed by a ghost.


    One looks good, but has to say that he is notfortable. Is embroidery manual work?


    No embroidery.


    That''s all.


    "Go to bed first, I''ll read a book." Zhu zhuoran said.


    Meng Li: "I will sit like this."


    Practice for a while.


    Zhu zhuoran, regardless of Meng Li''s departure, began to read books and stopped studying. Once upon a time, when he was studying, his younger sister embroidered flowers and did their own things, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong.


    But now Ying Mei has nothing to do, so it''s easy to focus on him.


    It''s ufortable to study like this.


    He silently read the book for an hour, and Meng Li also practiced for an hour. With her mental strength, she saw Lian Fu go to the kitchen to take a steamed bread and chew it.


    I listened in front of them for a while.


    Then he went out.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. Does he say that Lianfu is going to be a demon again?


    Now she has no problem covering the whole town with her mental strength, but she has seen Lianfu go to buy poison.


    Seeing this scene, Meng Li couldn''t help but burst out a ha haugh from his throat.


    Zhu zhuoran looked at Meng Li strangely:


    "what are youughing at?"


    Meng Li''s face showed an unidentified smile:


    "it''s OK."


    Zhu zhuoran put down his book and went to wash his feet in the yard. He wanted Meng Li to take off his clothes, but he was afraid to say that she was ill.


    Take it off yourself.


    He took off his clothes and went to bed. Looking at Meng Li sitting on the bed, he said, "go to sleep, aren''t you bored?"


    Meng Li epted the merit and said with a light face:


    "I''ll go out to wash my feet, too."


    Zhu zhuoran Oh, looking at Meng Li get out of bed, bow body shoes, Zhu zhuoran staring at Meng Li.


    In fact, in this kind of light is not so good ce to see Ying Mei, Ying Mei is also charming.


    Is a day to see, pale and thin, poor so little meaning.


    "Go to bed first." Meng said to Zhu zhuoran before he left.


    "I''ll go with my mother."


    Zhu zhuoran said a good, no more.


    I enjoy flowers outside in the daytime and exercise a lot. Zhu zhuoran squints and falls asleep for a while.


    Meng Li is waiting for Lian Fu in the yard.


    After a long time, Lianfu came back stealthily. She didn''t expect that she would sneak back to her home one day.


    As a result, as soon as he entered the yard, he saw Meng Li standing on his head.


    "Mother, it''s all night. What are you doing out there?" Meng Li went over, a moderate.


    Lianfu hesitated and said:


    "I''ll go for a walk."


    "For a walk?" Meng Li asked.


    Lianfu nodded: "yes, I still have a headache. I want to go out and blow."


    Meng Li smiles gently"It must be false for my mother to go out for a walk, but it''s true to buy poison."


    "What?" Lianfu looks at Meng Li in amazement.


    Then immediately denied:


    "nothing."


    "Don''t quibble. I saw it all." Meng Li poked Lianfu''s abdomen with his hand and said:


    "it''s hidden here, isn''t it?"


    Lianfu immediately covers her abdomen. Her heart is broken. Why?


    Is Ying Mei''s eyes on her?


    Why is her every move so far away that Ying Mei knows it like the back of her hand.


    "Don''t toss about. It''s useless. I told you that you can''t escape my eyes." Meng Li patted Lian Fu on the shoulder.


    Another way:


    "believe it or not, if you dare to give me the poison, I will give it to Zhuo ran."


    Zhu zhuoran was originally Lianfu''s heart. Hearing Meng Li''s words, she said with a thump:


    "why, do you even have to deal with your husband?"


    Meng Li: "how can it be? It''s my rtive. I''ll love him well. After all, he''s the one who has lived with me all my life. He''s my dependence."


    Lian Fu was suspicious and said, "this is about the same."


    "Go and have a rest, and get up early to work tomorrow." Meng Li said.


    Lian Fu


    These words have always been said by her to Ying Mei, but now it''s her turn to say them to her.


    It''s hard to be treated like cattle and horses.


    But she did not dare to toss with Meng Li any more. She walked towards the room. Before she stepped in, she heard Meng Li yell: "wait a minute."


    Lianfu squatted, and Meng Li said:


    "don''t say that you are sick. You should say that you are in good health and treat me well. The better you treat me, the happier I will be."


    "I don''t just toss you when you''re not obedient. When I''m in a bad mood, I also like to see other people''s pain to feel better."


    "You deceive too much." Lianfu said with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Li: "so you want to hurt again?"


    Lianfu clenched her hands tightly, stamped her feet and strode into the room.


    Meng Li chuckled. Isn''t it easy to toss Lianfu?


    All in all, I have nothing to do.


    She found a bowl, diluted some spirit liquid to drink, spirit liquid into the body, into the meridians, she guided, converted into spirit power into the Dantian.


    Pinch his face, adhere to, the skin will be good.


    In the future, we need to do a good job in sun protection. Ultraviolet rays do great harm to the skin. The client''s skin color is dark, and it is also due to ultraviolet rays.


    The next day, Lianfu got up early to feed the chickens in the yard, clean the yard and make breakfast.


    He didn''t dare to call Meng Li. He didn''t even dare to make a big noise. He was worried about causing Meng Li''s dissatisfaction and tormenting her.

 Chapter 1045

    Zhu zhuoran wakes up and looks at Meng Li, who has not got up early to do his work and is still lying on the bed. He can''t help but ask:


    "younger sister Ying, are you still sick?"


    Meng Li:


    "yes."


    Zhu zhuoran has nothing to say.


    Is he going to ask people to get up and work if they are not well?


    It seems that he is too harsh.


    He got up by himself, dressed himself, and went out to wash his face. After washing his face, Lianfu brought him breakfast.


    Only Zhu zhuoran''s share.


    Zhu zhuoran asked Lianfu with concern:


    "mother, are you better?"


    What Lianfu wants to sayes to her mouth. Thinking of what Yingmei said yesterday, she says, "it''s all right now."


    Zhu zhuoran was relieved and began to enjoy breakfast.


    Meng Li came in and said to Lianfu, "mother, I''m hungry too."


    Lianfu''s face was horrified, and he got goose bumps all over. Meng Li went to hold Lianfu''s arm again and shook it, saying:


    "mother, I''m hungry."


    She held Lianfu''s hand and let it hurt. Lianfu could not bear it. She threw away Meng Li''s hand and said: "I''ll do it for you."


    "Thank you, mother." Meng Li smiles.


    She sat beside Zhu zhuoran, waiting for breakfast. Zhu zhuoran was a little surprised.


    ording to Niang''s character, where can you talk so well?


    Meng Li seemed to see Zhu zhuoran''s idea, and she said:


    "yesterday, my mother said that she felt very guilty when she thought that she was not so good to me in the past. She said that she would make up for my mistakes."


    "Does mother really say so?" Zhu zhuoran asked in surprise.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "of course, my mother also said that I should take good care of my body during this period of time. Don''t be too tired. If I take good care of my body, I can..."


    She lowered her head and nced at Zhu zhuoran.


    Zhu zhuoran immediately realized that he didn''t care much about having children.


    If the conditions are right, I will be a father.


    No, he''s not in a hurry to be a father.


    But I can understand why my mother''s attitude towards Ying Mei has changed.


    He finished eating. Before Lianfu served Meng Li''s breakfast, Zhu zhuoran got up and said he was going to study. Meng Li nodded and he left.


    After a while, Lianhu brought breakfast. It was for two.


    Seeing this, Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "do you want to eat, too?"


    Lianfu touched her stomach. Last night, she just ate a steamed bread. She did so many housework in the morning that she was already hungry.


    And I''m not reconciled in my heart. Why can''t your younger sister eat if she can?


    "Don''t eat. You forget that I said I was hungry. Did you let me work on an empty stomach?" Meng Li began to turn over the old ount.


    Lianfu''s face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was bending or angry.


    "Go out and work in the field." Meng Li said.


    Lianfu''s expression was green and white, and finally she said: "I''m not full and I don''t have the strength to work."


    "There are so many things to do. If you don''t have enough to eat, you can eat some vegetables that are damaged by insects." Meng Li said without raising his head.


    This is what Lianfu once said to the client.


    Lian Fu''s lips trembled with anger:


    "you''re going to force him to death."


    Meng Li didn''t care much: "if you have the ability, you will die."


    Lian turned and walked away.


    Meng Li ate two people''s breakfast alone, and his stomach was full.


    She released her mental strength and found a circle of Lianfu. There is a retired master in the town. If you have any legal problems, you usually consult him.


    Lianfu didn''t give up and went to consult the master.


    She said it to the master smoothly, but the master looked at Lianfu with a crazy look.


    The master is a local. He''s very clear about everything.


    Lianfu said that she was poisoned by her daughter. She said that her daughter didn''t know where to get the means to make her have a headache?


    He also said that his daughter was unfilial and asked if he could take her to the government for punishment?


    What a mess. Who doesn''t know that Lianfu only likes his nephew and doesn''t like his own daughter?


    Treat your daughter like a servant.


    Although some people don''t understand that their own daughter actually crawled out of her belly. How could she be more intimate than her nephew? How could Lianfu be like this.


    But he wanted to understand that a woman is a woman, where there is a man as reliable.


    Isn''t it necessary for a widow to please the men in her family, so that she won''t have no ce for old people in the future?


    Now it''s even more exaggeration. We have to make some unnecessary charges to send our daughter to the prison.


    Is it difficult for Zhu zhuoran to have a date outside and ask his daughter to vacate her position?The master thinks that he has seen the ugliness of human nature. If things are as he thinks, it''s not surprising.


    Zhu zhuoran is famous in the town. He has passed the local examination and is also a talented person.


    The master said to Lianfu sincerely:


    "you, a woman, you''d better do more good deeds."


    Lian Fu''s face is full of questions


    "I mean it." Lianfu said heavily.


    "Come on, just stop. Don''t you know what your daughter looks like?"


    "If you want me to say that you are good to her, she is also Zhu zhuoran''s wife. When Zhu zhuoran prospers, she will rise with the tide."


    "When you get old, you can''t move. She''s not good to you. Who do you want to talk to?"


    Lianfu was so anxious that she stamped her feet. She came to ask for help. Why did she educate her.


    "Really, don''t believe it."


    Looking at Lian Fu''s expression, the master pondered and asked:


    "you said that if you want to have a headache, you will have a headache, which makes you feel worse than death?"


    Lianfu nodded:


    "yes, it hurts."


    "If you say this, I''m afraid it can''t be done by ghosts." The master asked:


    "is it a ghost?"


    Lianfu thought about it seriously, shook her head and said:


    "it''s not a ghost."


    Not to say it''s a ghost, on the one hand, it''s because it eliminates the possibility of Ying Mei being possessed by ghosts.


    Wild ghosts don''t know old stories.


    On the other hand, if it reallyes out that they are haunted at home, those schrs may have to stay away from zhuoran, which has a great influence on zhuoran.


    "Not a ghost, so how?" The master stares at Lianfu.


    "Poison, there is no such poison."


    Lianfu looked at the master expectantly.


    Master:


    " Come on, you''d better save it. If you want to frame people, you don''t make up a charge that goes with logic. "


    "I didn''t!" Lianfu is very agitated and has a high tone.


    "Do you believe me? I can swear to God that everything I say is true."


    Master youyou said:


    "when I was in the Yamen before, there were many prisoners who always swore to heaven that they didn''t have any."


    "As a result, they did it in the end."


    The master spread out his hand, shrugged and looked at Lianfu helplessly.


    It''s useless to swear to heaven. What''s the use of the government?


    Lianfu''s brain aches. She licks her dry lips. She is not willing to let it go.


    He had to persuade the master to believe her.


    But when she spoke, she heard Ying Mei''s voice:


    "mother, are you here?"

 Chapter 1046

    Hearing Meng Li''s voice, Lian Fu was shocked.


    "Don''t say I''m here."


    Lianfu said to the master.


    The master gives Lianfu a strange look. Are you afraid of her daughter?


    Meng Li shouts again, but he doesn''t get Lianfu''s response. Simrly, no onees out.


    It''s nothing. Just wait.


    Lianfu didn''t hear Meng Li''s cry again. After a while, she must have left.


    Then she slipped home.


    In a low voice, she went out quietly with the master. She opened the door and poked out a head. There was no one around. It was like a thief.


    She stepped out, came out, just relieved, Meng Li came out from the side.


    "Mother, why are you here?"


    Lian Fu


    "I just came out for a walk."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful voice and said:


    "well, I don''t think you are very well. I don''t feel relieved to see youe out, so I came to you."


    "By the way, mother, I''ve pulled up the grass in the field, cooked the meals at home and washed the clothes. I''ve done almost all the work."


    Lianfu looks at Meng Li. Why do you say such unnecessary words?


    Where did she know that the master was at the door listening to the outside.


    After listening to Meng Li''s words, the master knew clearly.


    The other daughter is the same daughter. Lianfu is a demon.


    "Go, go back."


    Meng Li gives Lianfu a warning look, which makes Lianfu have to follow Meng Li.


    After walking far away, Meng Li said to Lianfu on the way:


    "you see, I just say whatever you want, doesn''t anyone believe you?"


    Lianfu''s face was blue and silent.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "so, whatever you say, if someone believes you, I will lose."


    After all, what Lianfu has done to her daughter these years is obvious to all. Everyone thinks that Lianfu is a powerful woman. How can such a powerful woman be bullied by her cowardly daughter?


    Moreover, although Lianfu is telling the truth, it still sounds strange and beyond everyone''s understanding, and the credibility is not high.


    Everything has toe up with evidence. Lianfu has no evidence now.


    "Work hard, don''t you want someone to do the work at home?"


    When Meng Li saw that Lianfu didn''t speak, he put on a face.


    Lian Fu was dying and asked:


    "do you know where I''m going?"


    Meng Li gave a nomittal hum.


    Lianfu looks at Meng Li in fear. She looks angry and goes to work.


    When she was working, she met a neighbor. When the neighbor asked her why her daughter didn''te with you, she spat:


    "she''swless now. Let mee."


    But she didn''t tell everyone about it. She also understood that some people and some things, if you tell her, she will listen as a joke.


    The neighbors didn''t speak and didn''t take Lianfu''sints to heart. In their opinion, no matter how well Yingmei did, Lianfu was not satisfied.


    Very normal.


    It''s strange not toin any more.


    Lianfu has been honest for several days. asionally, she can''t help but make trouble for Mengli. Mengli punishes him.


    Countless times to find abuse, Lianfu heartpletely no fluke.


    Fully understand thatpliance is the only way to avoid suffering.


    On the surface, I still listen to Meng Li''s words and dare not vite them.


    But at the bottom of my heart, I''m not willing to be pressed. I''ve been thinking about how to get rid of it.


    Butter I went to the master several times. The master said it was no good. He didn''t believe what she said at all, and finally he was very impatient.


    In Lianfu''s heart, the master represented the attitude of the government, so the idea of reporting to the government in Lianfu''s heart was put out.


    Meng Li practices at home all day, and doesn''t do any other work. Meng Li forces Lian Fu to hand in the money she earns.


    As for Zhu zhuoran, as long as it doesn''t affect him, he doesn''t care much about these.


    On this day, Lianfu gave Meng Li an ugly smile and said, "Zhuo Ran is going to Beijing for the exam. What I want to do is invite some rtives and friends to have a meal and ask for a good omen."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if zhuoran doesn''t have high school, isn''t it a joke for others?"


    "What are you saying?"


    Lianfu said oppressively.


    Meng Li said: "OK."


    Lianfu saw that Meng Li agreed, and the depression between her eyebrows rxed.


    Meng Li thought for a while, and then said, "in fact, I''m not afraid to beughed at when I invite them to dinner. My husband must be the number one schr in the future."Lianfu: "hmm?"


    So confident?


    Even though she always believed that Zhuo ran would be a great weapon, she didn''t dare to look at her with all her heart and eyes to scare Lianfu, but she really scared Lianfu.


    She felt that the other side was too right to say, and could not make any impact on Zhuo ran.


    There is no doubt that Meng Li said that he wanted to be the number one schr in zhuoran. In Lian Fu''s view, does a woman expect her husband to be good?


    (I don''t know why "the author has something to say" is always not disyed. I can''t see the thank-you words for little cute. I don''t say too much about it

 Chapter 1047

    Set a time, as Lianfu wishes, invited some rtives and friends to eat at home.


    Although there is no good wine or food to serve, there is a schr in their family, who may still be an official in the future. Many people are very proud.


    In fact, inviting people to dinner or earn, we are not empty handed, with things.


    Lianfu is very honest and does not act as a demon. When the guests leave, Meng Li, Zhu zhuoran and Lianfu sit on the same table.


    Zhu zhuoran said that he also set a good day when to start.


    It''s the same with the day when the drama falls in love. Meng Li said, "husband, I''ll go with you."


    "What?"


    Zhu Zhuo looked at Meng Li in amazement.


    Lian Fu also brushed the floor and looked at Meng Li. Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said, "mother, what do you think?"


    Lianfu clenched her teeth. She was reluctant to keep up with Meng Li. She had to keep up with two people''s expenses.


    She is the only one to carry the family affairs at home.


    Besides, what does it look like for a man to go out and get an official title?


    But when she saw Meng Li squinting at her, she thought again that she would not follow Zhuo ran. She was afraid that she would torture her at home.


    Even at home, can we expect this woman to help us?


    What''s more, if this woman gets angry, the number one person in the bag may be


    "It''s good to have Ying Mei with you. I can take care of you."


    Lianfu thought a few circles, and then tried to squeeze out a kind smile, said.


    "Mother..."


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t expect that Lianfu would say that, but he didn''t understand.


    "The journey is long and hard. Why should I let my younger sister suffer with me?"


    Zhu zhuoran thought about it and immediately said it in a different way.


    "Just taking care of you, right?"


    Lianfu looked at Meng Li, who nodded and said, "yes, I''ll take care of you on the way."


    Zhu zhuoran


    One more person will only disturb him. He needs to be taken care of everywhere he goes out.


    What''s more, he thought that the cost was a problem. He didn''t have much money. He didn''t have enough money. He had to bear one more. What would he have to suffer?


    Zhu zhuoran took a look at Meng Li. After a careful look, it seemed that he was better looking than before.


    Probably because I didn''t work during this period.


    "Don''t go out. It''s hot outside. I''m afraid you can''t bear to drive all day."


    Zhu zhuoran has a tone of consideration for Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I can stand it. I used to work in the field, and the sun was even more poisonous."


    Zhu zhuoran


    There is no refutation.


    "Niang, give Zhuo ran a good talk."


    Meng Li sees Zhu zhuoran''s face is not willing to let Lianfue out directly.


    Lianfu sees Zhu zhuoran''s unwillingness. She doesn''t want to force Zhu zhuoran to do what he doesn''t want to do, but now the situation forces her.


    She did all this to wish Zhuo ran well.


    He was so cruel that he lowered his face and said:


    "you and your wife are one. They share weal and woe together. Now they are in a tight family and can''t afford to hire a bookboy to apany you. They just let Ying Mei apany them and take care of each other."


    "As for the money, I''ll find a way."


    Zhu zhuoran opened his mouth and wanted to say something. He was interrupted by Lianfu:


    "if you still call me mother, I''ll take care of it."


    Zhu Zhuo ran weakly called a voice Niang, didn''t say a word.


    Meng Li looks at Lianfu with a smile. He seems to praise Lianfu for her good work.


    At night, Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li and wants to stop talking.


    Finally, he put his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder and prepared to slide down. Meng Li grabbed Zhu zhuoran''s hand and asked:


    "why?"


    Zhu zhuoran


    Can''t you see what he wants to do?


    Meng Li shook off Zhu zhuoran''s hand and said:


    "do you want to persuade me not to go to Beijing with you by paying a littlebor?"


    Zhu zhuoran


    This is special.


    Meng Li sighed and looked at Zhu zhuoran in a quiet way:


    "husband, let me follow you."


    "We can''t listen to our mother. From ancient times to the present, from the son of heaven to themon people, we have to obey filial piety. If it is spread that our husband is unfilial, ah...!"


    "Rao is a peasant woman. She knows that the impact is huge and serious. She has to go to the government to ask for a crime."


    Zhu zhuoran


    With a bang, a big hat came down from the sky.


    I''m not willing to admit it.


    Especially Zhu zhuoran, a schr, is very concerned about fame.


    Finally, on the day Zhu zhuoran wanted to leave, Meng Li took a bath, cleaned his long hair and changed into colorful clothes.I looked at my hand and touched my face. During this period of time, my body has been improved by practicing and taking spirit liquid.


    At least the skin looks glossy and white, three meals a day, eating well, sleeping well, plus the mentality, the whole person''s mental state is not the same.


    Meng Li took a look at the chicken coop in the yard. It was empty now.


    She finally ate thest chicken of the family the day before she left.


    Even though Lianfu came out in the middle of the night with heartache and looked at the chicken coop, she burst into tears.


    Seeing the gorgeous colors Meng Li was wearing when he went out, Lian Fu was full of displeasure.


    However, he could not bear it. He told Zhu zhuoran in detail. His face was veryplicated. He didn''t give up and looked forward to it.


    The sun hase out. Zhu zhuoran sighs:


    "mother, it''s sunrise. It''s time for my son to go on the road."


    Lianfu nodded, said a good, Zhu zhuoran n to turn away, Lianfu and pull Zhu zhuoran all kinds of instructions.


    Some words are said over and over again.


    Eyes from time to time to Meng Li, seems to be waiting for some opportunity.


    "Mother, I have something to tell you." Meng Li looks at Lian Fu.


    Lian Fu Mei''s heart beat and she nodded rather than willingly. Zhu zhuoran didn''t mean to avoid it. Meng Li said, "I''ll talk to my mother in private."


    Zhu zhuoran turned around awkwardly.


    "Take good care of your family and know what to say and what not to say."


    Lian Fu said in a subdued voice:


    "I know."


    "Although we are not so harmonious, the good thing is that we all have Zhu zhuoran and hope him well." With a smile, Meng Li put out his hand to Lian Fu and said, "by the way, give me what you have prepared for Zhuo ran."


    It''s very tired to see Lianfu looking for opportunities.


    Lianfu''s face was very ugly. Originally, she was a little lucky, but she was found.


    She stretched out her hand and put it in Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li opened the cloth and wrapped it with some silver coins. She didn''t know where Lianfu got it.


    This is not a small amount of broken silver in such a family.


    It seems that I intend to give it to Zhu zhuoran in private.


    Meng Li was satisfied and said to Lianfu, "let''s go."


    She took the lead to leave. Lianfu found Zhu zhuoran and said what she should say. Now that she has no money to give him, there is nothing to grind. Let Zhu zhuoran go.


    Zhu zhuoran is speechless. He can feel that his mother should have something to give him, but why didn''t she give it to him in the end?


    It''s a long way to go.

 Chapter 1048

    After Meng Li and Zhu zhuoran set out on the road, Lian Fu gradually felt weak.


    At the beginning, I didn''t want to do anything all day long, and I ate whatever I wanted.


    Thend is not nted, nor can it be embroidered, nor can it be delivered to a neighboring vige.


    She also felt that her body was not right. She wondered if Ying Mei had poisoned her and went to see the doctor. The doctor said it was OK.


    I''m joking that it''s not your schr''sing to Beijing, but your thoughts day and night.


    Lianfu thinks it''s not like this. She asks again and again if she is poisoned.


    The doctor looked at Lianfu with a kind of look at the victim with delusion.


    Lianfu had no choice but to change a doctor in the town, but she didn''t find anything wrong. She had to go home.


    But the body is not as good as day by day. It was tired before, but still sleepyter.


    Apanied by nightmares, frequent headaches, asionally there is a feeling of bone pain, not eating well, not sleeping well.


    When his mother cried, he couldn''t help it.


    But think of Zhu zhuoran, lotus blessing all bear down.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Because of physical torture, people lose weight quickly.


    Meng Li followed Zhu zhuoran on the road and touched the powder in the burden. When he was free, he took care of it in the mountain.


    When she left, she gave Lianfu some information. She left, which doesn''t mean Lianfu can be better.


    The rest, ready, can be used in the future, even if not.


    Two people sitting in the ox cart, Zhu zhuoran has a kind of lofty, when the driver with Zhu zhuoran chat up, Zhu zhuoran is not willing to pick up.


    Holding a book and staring at it.


    Meng Li quietly aside, the driver murmured for a while, see ignore him, then also Zhiqu shut up.


    After a day''s work, they arrived at a ce where they nned to stay.


    Looking at Zhu zhuoran''s clothes and temperament, we can see that he went to Beijing to rush for the imperial examination. At this time, the imperial examination was really a big event. When he got to a slightly prosperous ce, he was easy to meet the same people.


    After booking a room in the inn, Zhu zhuoran and Meng Li ordered some food below.


    They were sitting together eating. Zhu zhuoran thought about the tiredness of the journey and drank some wine to relieve his tiredness. As soon as he was about to ask the little two to bring wine, a young man came over with a wine pot and said:


    "this brother went to Beijing, too."


    Zhu zhuoran''s eyes brightened when he looked at the other person''s dress. He nodded and said, "you must be the same."


    "Two drinks, if you don''t mind?"


    When the man spoke, he nced at the silent Meng Li.


    Zhu zhuoran stands up happily and invites the man to sit down.


    I''m talking.


    Zhu zhuoran naturally drank the wine brought by the man, and the man naturally picked up the chopsticks to hold the dishes on the table.


    They are all schrs and rush to take the exam at the same time. They have a lot ofmon topics. They can chat about the next route for half an hour.


    They talked all the time and were excited when it came to the interesting things.


    Meng Li felt very noisy and gave Zhu zhuoran a cold look, which made Zhu zhuoran embarrassed.


    The man who came to chat was also embarrassed.


    "Who is this?"


    The man looks at Meng Li doubtfully.


    He didn''t associate them with their rtionship. After all, Meng Li''s overall appearance is not as good as Zhu zhuoran''s. Zhu zhuoran is delicate and handsome. Meng Li is a little ck and thin, and doesn''t match.


    On the contrary, it is like Zhu zhuoran''s apanying servant girl.


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t know how to answer this question.


    He wanted to say that it was his wife, but he thought that his wife was so ignorant that she would beughed at.


    "It''s my cousin." Zhu zhuoran said.


    He didn''t lie, but he still looked at Meng Li with a guilty heart.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth andughed:


    "is it cousin?"


    Zhu zhuoran''s eyes are a little pleading. He doesn''t want Meng Li to tear him down.


    But Meng Li still said:


    "husband, have you forgotten that I am your cousin and your mother?"


    Zhu zhuoran''s expression was instantly ugly.


    The man was stunned for a moment, and looked at Zhu zhuoran. He was a man with a little pity. He had no wife at home, and there was no peaceful day. Looking at thisdy, she was the kind of person who liked to look for things and didn''t understand things.


    No wonder this brother is too shy to speak.


    The atmosphere became awkward and no one spoke.


    Men feel that they are not going now, not going.


    Zhu zhuoran looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Yingmei, have you eaten yet?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    Zhu zhuoran


    Special? Anyone who has a look should know how to say it?In addition, there are not many dishes on the table.


    Zhu zhuoran said:


    "that''s not enough. Order more."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "whatever you want."


    "No more."


    The man quickly waved his hand and refused.


    Seeing his wife''s face, he stood up and stepped back.


    Zhu zhuoran sincerely invited the man to stay and have a drink, but the man was not willing to leave. Their original harmonious atmosphere was destroyed.


    Zhu zhuoran was very angry in his heart and gave Meng Li a cold look.


    As Meng Li didn''t see it, he stood up and said:


    "I''m going to have a rest."


    Zhu Zhuo ran cold face didn''t speak, Meng Li got up and left.


    It is probably that Zhu zhuoran wants to be angry with Meng Li, but he justes upstairs when the inn is closed.


    At this time, it was already night. He paced in front of Meng Li''s door. Now he was even more angry. It was clear that Ying Mei was wrong, but he was at ease in the room.


    Instead, I put him aside.


    This makes Su RI enjoy the good wishes of the client, and Zhu zhuoran is very ufortable.


    However, he angrily opened the door and watched Meng Li sit cross legged. He closed the door and suppressed his anger, saying:


    e here and strip me."


    Meng Li nced over:


    "so are you giving me a bad impression now?"


    Zhu zhuoran replied:


    "you know you''re not doing it right?"


    Meng Li: "what is right? I should immediately put down my chopsticks, get up and go upstairs without disturbing you, and order a good dish for you to drink? "


    Zhu zhuoran sighs in his heart. Isn''t this what a woman should do?


    How did you get to Ying Mei and be something you can''t understand?


    It''s birth that determines her vision. Ying mei just doesn''t know how to deal with people outside her.


    I regret it in my heart. Why should I bring it out?


    Bring it out to make trouble for yourself. It''s not pleasant to find it. Is it humiliating to yourself?


    "Even if you don''t know what to do, you shouldn''t show your face. If you make me have no friends, you may not want to associate with me because of you."


    Zhu Zhuo ran pressed down the displeasure in his heart and said.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "you want me to have the style of ady from a big family, but if you don''t think about it, where should I learn from these styles?"


    Zhu zhuoran was speechless. He scratched his head and said:


    "so I''m teaching you now. Some bad problems need to be corrected, otherwise people will make fun of me."

 Chapter 1049

    Meng Li shook his head and said with a smile:


    "so you don''t have high school yet, so you are going to abandon your wife?"


    Zhu zhuoran:


    "what are you saying?"


    Meng Li: "isn''t it?"


    wishes Zhuo ran to makeints about himself, and he would not allow others to say so.


    I''m toozy to talk.


    He sat down, took out his book, and read it. He had the posture of reading at night. Meng could not ignore him, and sat cross knee to practice.


    In the middle of the night, Zhu zhuoran still didn''t get through Meng Li and fell asleep on the table.


    Meng Li calcted the money in his hand, and wanted to buy something, make some ointment, and make something beautiful.


    But the city I live in today is too small. Maybe I can''t find all the things. Go to a more prosperous city tomorrow.


    The next day, Zhu zhuoran was dozing in the ox cart. In the evening, when he arrived at the next ce, the ce was rtively prosperous.


    After finding the inn, Meng Li said to Zhu zhuoran:


    "I have something to do when I go out."


    Zhu zhuoran was very sleepy and didn''t sleep well on the ox cart. Now he just wanted to fall down and sleep. He asked:


    "can you find it back? Don''t go far


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    She turned around and went out to buy what she needed. The price of good things was higher. This purchase used up the broken silver that Lianfu nned to secretly give Zhu zhuoran.


    Borrowed the tool of a drugstore, Meng Li a burst of trouble, it is to make a simple whitening cream.


    It''s a little more troublesome to use it by yourself. If you take it out and sell it, you can''t make it like this.


    When he got back to the inn, Zhu zhuoran was still sleeping. Meng Li directly added a little liquid into the whitening cream, and then applied it on his face, neck, arms and hands.


    A ck face, Zhu zhuoran wake up, in the dim light, see such a face, scared.


    After confirming that it was Meng Li, he took a breath:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "applying ointment, don''t you think I''m humiliating you? I''ll make it whiter


    Zhu zhuoran wasughed by Meng Li. He said:


    "do you want to put some on your face to make it white?"


    Meng Li said:


    "of course."


    The color of the princess''s skin is not ck or yellow, which proves that the client''s gene is white, which is only caused by the day after tomorrow.


    Postnatal causes are better to deal with than congenital causes.


    Every day, she continued to use the ointment, and then added it to the rest of the day.


    "I don''t care about your appearance. I care about how you behave. Do you understand?"


    Zhu zhuoran tells Meng Li sincerely.


    Can''t bear to look at Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li said, with something on his face, he should speak carefully, or less.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Zhu zhuoran said:


    "don''t wipe these ck things on your face. There''s still a strong smell of medicine."


    Meng can''t ignore Zhu zhuoran. Zhu zhuoran''s expression is a little irritable.


    "Younger sister Ying, are you ignoring my feelings now?"


    Meng Li was tired of hearing this and looked at Zhu zhuoran coldly:


    "if you make any more noise, go out."


    Zhu zhuoran looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "what''s your attitude?"


    Is there a woman who does this to her husband?


    "You must make a noise?"


    Meng Li''s voice was cold.


    But let shocked Zhu zhuoran unconsciously no longer speak.


    But I was very upset and said I was going out to take care of him, but what?


    He was humiliated and angry. Now he is still angry.


    Do you want to be a shrew?!


    After being quiet for a long time, Zhu zhuoran eased his mood, and then painstakingly said:


    "where did the things on your facee from?"


    Meng Li: "I bought it."


    Zhu zhuoran''s eyebrows beat. He was already in financial difficulties. Why did he buy such useless things?


    Meng Li looks at Zhu zhuoran''s painful expression andughs. There is an imperceptible irony in his voice, which makes Zhu zhuoran not say the next words.


    Because he remembered that all the money was earned by Ying Mei and his mother, and he was supported by them. Moreover, when ites to money, he is inevitably stingy.


    It''s out of fashion again.


    A gentleman should be indifferent to money, fame and wealth.


    He doesn''t seem to be able to do things that are fussy.


    Meng Li feels that it''s almost time. He gets up and washes things off his face. He feels smooth and tender after touching his face.


    But Zhu zhuoran did not observe these, just a light nce, no disfigurement.


    In case of any ident, I have to see a doctor.After dinner, Meng Li practices, and Zhu zhuoran reads. From time to time, he twists his brows to meditate. From time to time, he reads aloud with emotion and selflessness. The client once admired Zhu zhuoran very much.


    After the journey, some people chat up with Zhu zhuoran, and asionally make an appointment with him. Of course, as long as others don''t ask who Meng Li is, Zhu zhuoran won''t take the initiative to introduce him.


    And Meng Li is always quiet in one side, more like an unknown servant girl.


    Although Zhu zhuoran''s clothes are not gorgeous, most people can''t guess that Meng Li is Zhu zhuoran''s wife.


    Until Meng Li changed his clothes.


    When he put it on, Zhu zhuoran was astonished. He felt that this dress really matched Meng Li. He felt that his skin was white. Although he wore a simple bun and didn''t wear pearls, his whole temperament also came up.


    Standing there with a smile in his mouth, very gentle.


    Only in this way, it''s easy for others to guess their rtionship. For this, Zhu zhuoran has a strange and unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    He is happy that his wife is more respectable. Even if he takes her with him, he doesn''t feel ashamed. At the same time, he doesn''t feel very willing to tell others about their rtionship.


    As for why he didn''t want to be known, Zhu zhuoran didn''t quite understand what he thought.


    It''s just a feeling.


    Even I feel that I will lose something, but I can''t say anything.


    Meng Li bought his own cloth and made it in the Inn at night. He made two sets and changed them.


    We can only say that we are short of money, if we can save it, we can save it, but we have done it ourselves, and the details are very good.


    The pattern is also unconventional, and the fabric is not bad.


    It''s not for Zhu zhuoran''s sake. After all, she has to spend some time with Zhu zhuoran.


    The fact that the client married Zhu zhuoran can''t be changed, and it can''t be concealed.


    In this era, the attitude towards men and women is different. In the plot, Zhu zhuoran can marry a princess without any influence.


    Even if you know Zhu zhuoran had a wife, but died, no one would mind.


    I don''t care.


    This dead wife may even be equivalent to non existence.


    But when a woman marries someone, whether her husband is dead or alive, she is cared about.


    Since the existence of Zhu zhuoran can not bepletely erased, it is better to give full y to his greatest value.


    So Zhu zhuoran still wants to go to Beijing to take the exam, and Meng Li still wants to be like the plot, not making any changes, waiting for him to be the number one schr.

 Chapter 1050

    Finally, in the bustling capital, Meng Li and Zhu zhuoran seem ordinary and insignificant.


    Although it''s spring, the sun is also strong. Zhu zhuoran is blinded by the sun in the capital. He says to Meng Li: "let''s find a ce to stay."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Looking at Meng Li still wearing a curtain cap, I wish Zhuo ran don''t open his eyes. What are you doing around him?


    Where does he know that Meng Li is doing a good job of sunscreen, sunscreen is very important, otherwise his efforts will not be in vain?


    They asked several inns in a row. They were all overcrowded and the price was very high.


    Let Zhu zhuoran can''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Looking at Meng Li helplessly, he said:


    "why do youe out with me?"


    Meng Li is very speechless, this is lying also shot?


    "If you don''te out, I can find someone to live with." Zhu zhuoran said coldly.


    You can save money and meet like-minded friends.


    "I live with you, don''t I?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhu zhuoran


    I''d rather not.


    Basically, he can''t sleep in bed for various reasons.


    I''m not allowed to touch it.


    I don''t wash his clothes andb his hair to take care of him.


    Meng Liughed unkindly, and she said:


    "it''s my luck to drag you down."


    Why didn''t Zhu zhuoran think about how much convenience he got from the client at the beginning.


    Zhu zhuoran''s face became more indifferent.


    They wandered around the capital again, and some students came out to rush for the exam. They were all with several servants. Zhu zhuoran looked at them with envy, and he didn''t know if he could match them.


    Originally, I wanted to find a prosperous ce. As a result, the prosperous ce has no strength to live.


    They retreated to the next ce, looking for a little far away, and found that the less prosperous ces also had no strength.


    Finally, helpless, they found a farther ce and stayed in a shabby inn.


    It will take several days to leave for the imperial examination, and then it will take a month before the imperial examination. After the imperial examination, we will have to wait in the capital for a period of time. If it goes well, we will have to live for at least two months.


    Meng Li decides to live separately from Zhu zhuoran.


    This next wish Zhuo ran whole body up and down all revealed indifference.


    "What are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "how?"


    Zhu zhuoran: "I know we are in a tight situation. You have to live separately."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "even if you enjoy the share earned by your mother, shouldn''t I enjoy the share earned by me before?"


    This money is also earned by the client.


    Zhu zhuoran: "we are husband and wife, why do you want to be so clear with me?"


    Meng Li: "even if it''s a couple, you should respect my wishes. Haven''t saints taught you to respect people?"


    Zhu zhuoran frowned:


    "Yingmei, where did you learn all this


    Meng Li was toozy to tell her that she was "Zhuo ran". She said, "


    , anyway, money is on me, and I want to spend it, or has the final say."


    After that, she opened two rooms and left Zhu zhuoran, who was stunned and looked ugly.


    Meng Li enters his room. As soon as he enters, there is a musty smell. It seems that he hasn''t lived for a long time. There is dust on the tables and chairs. The inn itself is remote, and no business is normal.


    Meng left downstairs, got a bucket of water and cleaned the tables, chairs, beds, floors and windows.


    With the spirit of a sweep, see under the bed there are dead mice, it taste strange.


    She found two sticks, took out the dead mouse, and nned to go out and throw it away. She happened to meet Zhu zhuoran. Zhu zhuoran hated the strange smell and dust in the room, and nned to let Meng leave to clean it. Seeing that Meng Li was carrying a thing in his stick, but he didn''t see it clearly, he said:


    "let''s clean my room."


    Meng Li throws the dead mouse into Zhu zhuoran''s arms. Zhu zhuoran catches it subconsciously. When he takes it out, it''s a disgusting dead mouse with a blue face.


    "Sister Ying!" He said angrily.


    Meng Li said, "I''m so afraid."


    "I''m afraid you''ll throw it on me?" Zhu zhuoran asked angrily.


    Meng Li turns around and closes the door. Zhu zhuoran shakes off the dead mouse. He is extremely depressed.


    He went to knock on Meng Li''s door and let Meng leave to clean the room. Meng Li ignored Zhu zhuoran. Zhu zhuoran continued to knock. Finally, the shopkeeper came up and gave Zhu zhuoran a cold look.


    I think Zhu zhuoran knocked on the door.


    Zhu Zhuo ran this just Shan Shan ground takes back a hand, the oneself that admits a life cleans up.


    He is very upset. He is a schr, and now he has to take part in the examination. Time is so precious that he should spend it on reading. How can he do these things?Meng Li heard Zhu zhuoran''s movement and went out to take a bath in the ce where he could take a bath. Then he put all the ointment on his body.


    Looking at the bottom of the ointment, Meng Li sighed that he had to earn money by himself.


    The money in hand can''t support her whitening career.


    In the days after that, Zhu zhuoran went out every day. Like this kind of students, there was a special ce for them tomunicate.


    Zhu zhuoran likes going very much and can stay from morning to afternoon.


    And Meng Li is embroidering something to sell, or to get some medicine to sell, in exchange for some silver to do ointment.


    They don''t eat together now and often don''t see each other for several days.


    Zhu zhuoran feels out of sight and out of mind. He also wants to leave Yingmei in the cold, so that she won''t have more and more strange temper.


    It happened that Meng Li didn''t want to see him either.


    Zhu zhuoran began to get to know his friends in the capital, but at this stage, some students still don''t know those dignitaries.


    Finally, it''s the day of the joint examination. There are several joint examinations, and it''s going to take several days.


    And excellent as Zhu zhuoran, won the first ce in the examination, became Huiyuan.


    This has been very amazing, Zhu zhuoran''s name suddenly resounding, after many hardships, Zhu zhuoran finally red face back to the inn.


    As for why we have gone through all kinds of hardships, it has something to do with the background of the times. Huiyuan is the most talented schr, who is very serious.


    It''s a potential stock. It''s the first choice for daughters of many rich businessmen or officials to choose their husbands.


    The main force is the rich businessmen. Although they are rich, they are not so high in social status, so they want to recruit schrs to be sons inw. They can change their genes and make their families have people in the court.


    Raise your status.


    So Zhu zhuoran was intercepted by many people on the road, almost not taken away.


    People are back, but there are still a group of people behind. The shopkeeper is shocked. His inn has never had so many people.


    Looking at Zhu zhuoran surrounded by people in the middle, they are all asking about Zhu zhuoran''s family situation. Meng Li wears Zhucui on his head, wears a bun, applies pink and Dai lightly, and walks down the stairs slowly with a smile.


    Zhu zhuoran''s brain is buzzing. He really can''t stand the "enthusiasm" of these people. When he sees Meng Li, he is astonished for another moment.


    It''s more like ady.


    "Xianggong." Meng Li smiles gently and shouts softly.

 Chapter 1051

    The hall was silent and looked at Meng Li.


    Someone looked at Zhu zhuoran in shock:


    "are you married?"


    Zhu zhuoran nodded and said:


    "yes."


    All the people''s faces suddenly appeared a disheartened expression, looking at Meng Li.


    Now Meng Li''s clothes, temperament and appearance match Zhu zhuoran.


    Only in terms of clothing, it is better than Zhu zhuoran.


    It can only be said that Zhu zhuoran often sees Meng Li, but he doesn''t feel that Meng Li has been white for several degrees. He also has some flesh on his body, which is not as thin as firewood before.


    But for those who meet Meng Li for the first time, Meng Li''s image is still good.


    The skin is glossy, the clothes are not bad, the clothes are better, the temperament is gentle, the eyes are a little bit spicy, you can see the faint revealed noble.


    It doesn''t look like they came from poor families.


    But they don''t understand why they live in such a shabby Inn if they are not poor?


    One after another, they took out their youngdies or daughters topare with Meng Li. On thest thought, they may not be able topare with other people''s wives.


    If the gap is too big, and he is a wife of dross, he can also calcte.


    But in this case, even Huiyuan won''t dislike his wife. Where do they start?


    Forget it, no matter how much, make friends first.


    Some people suggested to Zhu zhuoran that they should change an inn, while others said to live in their idle yard.


    Zhu zhuoran is not stupid either. Knowing that he can''t receive favors for nothing, he politely refuses one after another.


    Meng Li has been looking at them with a smile. He is so surprised to see these people that he can''t say in front of his wife, "ah, I have a daughter in my family. She matches you. Do you want to go or not?"?


    Can you abandon your wife?


    What they wanted to say couldn''te out, so they could only say a set of polite words and left one after another.


    Stay gaping at Zhu zhuoran to see the shopkeeper, as well as with Meng Li to see Zhu zhuoran.


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect that he could live in the next Huiyuan in this shabby inn. He quickly asked Xiao Er to make some good dishes and nned to have a good rtionship with Zhu zhuoran.


    Zhu zhuoran felt a little interference in his throat and rolled his Adam''s apple a few times. He said to Meng Li:


    "I''m Huiyuan."


    Meng Liughs: "congrattions."


    Looking at this kind of insipid appearance, Zhu zhuoran is deeply bored. Do you know what Huiyuan means?


    He stressed:


    "it''s the first ce in this year''s examination, and I can meet the emperor."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Zhu zhuoran felt as if he had been thrown a basin of cold water. His heart was cold, and he had nothing to say to Meng Li. He went up the corridor:


    "I''m tired today. I have a rest."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Zhu zhuoran went upstairs. When he went upstairs, he thought, is this the reaction that his wife should have?


    Why is it so cold?


    No ident, her husband has half a foot into the officialdom, as his wife, from then on the fate has been changed.


    There is no need to work in the field any more, and there are ves to serve.


    He sighed deeply, how boring it would be to live with such a person.


    Your happy heart flies to the clouds, she can pull down your joyful mood with a face.


    Meng Li also went upstairs. Meng Li, who was obsessed with whitening, ordered the ointment in his room. After a while, the shopkeeper knocked on Zhu zhuoran''s door.


    Zhu zhuoran opens the door, and the shopkeeper follows behind the waiter. The shopkeeper smiles tteringly at Zhu zhuoran.


    Said to Zhu zhuoran get some wine and vegetables, let him relieve fatigue.


    Zhu zhuoran had a sneering smile on his lips. When he was in poverty, there was no one to care about him. Once he changed, the attitude of people around him also changed.


    No, the only one that hasn''t changed is Ying Mei, who lives next door.


    Cold, alienated, with indifference in his eyes, he could feel it.


    Husband is the most important thing. Does she really not understand this?


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t want to ept the wine and food from the shopkeeper, but the shopkeeper insisted on giving it away. Zhu zhuoran couldn''t refuse, so he could only ept it and thank the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper went downstairs happily, humming a little song.


    Zhu zhuoran knocked on Meng Li''s door. Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu zhuoran said, "the shopkeeper has sent us some good wine and dishes. Please share them with me."


    Meng Li refused:


    "no more."


    Zhu zhuoran sipped his mouth and said:


    e out to eat. I worked hard all the way, but I didn''t get any good food."


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, but people in Ruyi, do not mind to be a kind person.


    After thinking about it, she got up and went out to Zhu zhuoran''s room. The food was very rich, and they couldn''t finish it.Zhu zhuoran poured a ss of wine for himself, and poured a cup for Meng Li. Meng Li drank the wine lightly.


    I took a bite of the dish, which is much better than what I usually eat in this inn.


    It took a lot of thought.


    Zhu zhuoran also found out and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He began to talk about the details of the examination, and Meng Li quietly became a listener.


    After having enough to eat and drink, the sophomore came up to clean up the meal, leaving two people in the room.


    Zhu zhuoran looked at Meng Li seriously:


    "Yingmei, I think you are more beautiful."


    Meng Li said: "the ointment is useless."


    "If I seed in this pce examination, I''ll buy you as much as you want." Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li vaguely.


    Hidden in the depths is a desire.


    He moved closer and closer to Meng Li. Meng Li reached out and gently pushed away Zhu zhuoran:


    "you are drunk."


    "Aren''t you drunk? We happened to... " Zhu zhuoran picks his eyebrows and approaches Meng Li.


    Meng Li stood up and looked at Zhu zhuoran with a smile.


    Think of a word, if I want to, is fruit orange, also can drink.


    However unintentionally, I can only drink a thousand cups.


    "Go to sleep, I''ll go." Meng Li turned to go.


    Zhu zhuoran quickly gets up and wants to pull Meng Li, but where does Meng Li give him this opportunity? He soon slips out of the door.


    Zhu zhuoran sighed.


    It''s still a month to wait for the pce examination, but now many peoplee to Zhu zhuoran to make friends.


    It''s no exaggeration to describe it like a family.


    But we all know that Zhu zhuoran has a wife.


    People who have a slightly better rtionship with Zhu zhuoran can''t help but feel sorry in front of Zhu zhuoran and say:


    "although your wife is a good match for you and is in trouble, she can''t really help you in officialdom in the future."


    Shaking his head:


    "I''m afraid it will be harder in the future."


    Zhu zhuoran''s face is light and can''t see the expression.


    In my heart, I feel that the other party''s words are true. It''s just that things have be like this. What can I do?


    Also thinking, if the younger sister did not follow out, what would happen?


    At least no one is saying that in his ear now.


    Zhu zhuoran received guests for several days, so he closed the door and stopped receiving them. Instead, he prepared for the pce examination.


    From time to time, the smell of medicine from Meng Li''s room floated in his room. He was not used to it, but when he saw that Meng Li was really white, Zhu zhuoran didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1052

    Finally, on the day of the pce examination, Zhu zhuoran, like the story, became the new champion of the imperial examination.


    Yue and the princess wanted to choose the new champion as their husband, so they secretly saw Zhu zhuoran where he didn''t know.


    Appearance, body shape, and age all agreed with Yue and the princess.


    I didn''t know the details.


    When Zhu zhuoran became the number one schr, he had to wait in Beijing for the emperor to arrange an official position for him, so he could not return home.


    The shopkeeper knows that Zhu zhuoran has be the number one schr. He is very happy and tters Zhu zhuoran even more.


    In the future, his inn can be said to have been the residence of the number one schrng. in the future, more students whoe to Beijing for exams maye here specially.


    Business will be good, and he also met a champion.


    For Zhu zhuoran in the champion, Meng Li is still pale, let Zhu zhuoran want to grasp Meng Li''s arm, shake hard.


    Ask aloud: are you not happy?


    Aren''t you excited?


    What are you going to do with this?


    Once upon a time, when it was Huiyuan, some students or rich businessmen came to make friends with Zhu zhuoran.


    Now he has be the number one schr. These people have to stand aside. The powerful people in Beijing begin to pay attention to Zhu zhuoran.


    I also want to marry my daughter to him, but when I ask, Zhuo Ran has a wife.


    I''m very upset.


    If you can''t marry a daughter, you can do it first.


    Like the story, Zhu zhuoran also met Lin Yuyun, the princess''s prime minister. He was about the same age, and they had a good talk.


    Invite Zhu zhuoran to his house.


    Before going out, Meng Li asked Zhu zhuoran where to go.


    Zhu zhuoran just said to be a guest and let Meng Li pay more attention to it. Now this inn is not the cold one before, and now it''s full of people.


    Meng Li said nothing, but he followed Zhu zhuoran in spirit.


    See Zhu zhuoran in the forest house with the plot, know his real cousin princess, also know the princess.


    The princess happened to be a guest in the forest house. After all, the princess and the princess had a good rtionship since childhood. They are rtives.


    Yue and the princess see Zhu zhuoran''s eyes brighten, but then they think that Zhu zhuoran has a wife at home, and they extinguish the light.


    Forget it.


    When Zhu zhuoran saw the beauty such as the princess, her every move revealed her dignity, her smile and smile were so innocent, her words were funny and polite, and her heart suddenly fluttered.


    It''s just the first time I get along with such a person. Zhu zhuoran seems a little stiff.


    It was lovely for the princess to be so formal.


    In particr, Zhu zhuoran has a delicate skin.


    Can''t help talking to tease Zhu zhuoran, make Zhu zhuoran blush, make the princessugh.


    The princess and Lin Yuyun see in the eye, think of before the princess said that if this year''s new division champion did not marry, and meet the conditions in her heart, she will recruit to do son-inw.


    It seems that the princess is satisfied, sigh is the number one schr Lang, has a wife.


    After a short gathering in Lin Fu, the four got along very well.


    After that, the four people often went out to y. Lin Yuyun and Zhu zhuoran saw the prosperity of the capital and thendscape of the outer suburbs.


    Zhu zhuoran was filled with emotion.


    Eyes also frequently stay in the princess, with love, unable to cover up.


    Princess smile is also very happy, next to the princess see this is the heart is a little sad.


    Worrying about the princess is a real mistake.


    She felt that she was the princess''s cousin, and she and her husband let the princess know Zhu zhuoran.


    She needs to be in charge of it.


    Can''t go on like this, usually chat with the princess, the princess three words are not separated from Zhu zhuoran, this is not moved the mind, what is it?


    She secretly found Zhu zhuoran and said to him:


    "you should know the princess''s mind."


    Zhu zhuoran''s face turned red with a brush. It turned out that their careful thinking had been seen in people''s eyes. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    The princess pondered for a moment and said:


    "I don''t think you and the princess can go on like this any more."


    Zhu zhuoran''s heart pped, his voice suddenly raised, and asked:


    "why?"


    The princessughed for a while, her body was always bad, her face looked pale, this smile, there is a morbid beauty, let Zhu zhuoran regret just shouldn''t speak aloud.


    "You know why."


    The princess said, "you have a wife, and you can''t give the princess anything. You have to be cruel and pester her, so that she won''t feel better."


    Zhu zhuoran lowered his eyes, and his expression was painful.


    "So you should stay away from the princess now, let her forget you and look for her real happiness." County Road.


    Zhu zhuoran was very resistant to the princess''s proposal. He murmured:"Is there no other way?"


    The princess was stunned and said:


    "do you want to be with the princess?"


    Zhu zhuoran lowered his head and said something in a low voice. He didn''t hear it clearly, neither did the princess.


    "What did you say?" Asked the princess, not sure.


    When Mingming was in the pce examination, Zhu zhuoran, who dared to speak out his thoughts in front of the emperor, could not speak at this time.


    He is confident in knowledge, but not in identity.


    He still didn''t quite understand what the princess wanted from him, whether she wanted to set them up or break them up.


    In the princess''s heart, is she worthy of the princess?


    So he didn''t dare to say that he wanted to be with the princess, and he had a wife. Would the princess look down on him if he said this sincerely?


    But can emotional things be said urately?


    The feeling he got from the princess was that his younger sister had never given him.


    It was the princess who made him understand what love is.


    If it were not for the princess, he really didn''t know that there was such a feeling in the world. Now it''s wonderful and addictive.


    Feel only with the princess together, life is reallyplete.


    Compared with being number one, he thought that being with the princess was the most anticipated thing.


    He felt that there were many obstacles in his throat. What he wanted to say had to break through a lot of barriers before he could say it.


    Looking at the friendly and gentle face of the princess, Zhu zhuoran said with great effort:


    "I said I think


    The princess turned back, her face became clear, and then she became embarrassed again. She said in a warm voice:


    "you should know that the identity of a princess can never condescend to be a concubine, so it''s really difficult for you to be together."


    "What do you want from me?" Zhu zhuoran''s eyes are red.


    The princess was stunned, shook her head and said:


    "I don''t know what to do."


    At that time, the princess told her that she knew Zhu zhuoran had a wife and had given up the idea of recruiting him to be her husband''s son-inw. It was only because Zhu zhuoran got along with her that she seldom felt happy when she got along with her.


    But now the princess is really trapped.


    It seems that she hasn''t noticed it and doesn''t think about the long-term future. Can''t she keep pestering like this?


    As a Royal Princess, if this matter is known by outsiders, spread out, it is to be teased.

 Chapter 1053

    She can''t watch the princess be like this.


    And after the princess found that she had been deeply upied, what should she do?


    What can the princess say because of her status and secrity?


    No.


    I''ll have to swallow the pain myself.


    If you can really fight for a good marriage for the princess, it''s not in vain for her to be a viin.


    She also inquired about Zhu zhuoran''s wife and family. Although she had never met her, she knew that she was a farmer''s wife.


    When a man enters the officialdom, his wife is very important. How can a vige woman be the wife of the number one schr.


    Whether or not we can manage the backyard for men and make good rtions is that the spiritual gap is very big. If we insist on entanglement, we will all suffer.


    Zhu zhuoran''s future is very good. It should not be ruined by women.


    Marriage matters pay attention to two people in the eyes of the world to be consistent, they see, is not a world.


    The princess sighed deeply.


    "So I can only me you for not having a destiny with the princess."


    Zhu zhuoran denied in his heart, how can there be no fate, no fate and how can we meet?


    Can you still attract each other?


    "Is there no other way?" Zhu zhuoran looks at the princess like asking for help.


    The princess shook her head and said:


    "you should ask yourself, not me."


    "I see." Silence for a long time, Zhu zhuoran said.


    He got up, arched his hand to the princess and said:


    "I''ll leave first."


    The princess nodded. After Zhu zhuoran left, she put her handkerchief on her mouth and coughed twice.


    I don''t know why, she thinks Zhu zhuoran is as kind as her brother.


    Also willing to n for him, just his Xianggong also like to associate with Zhu zhuoran, if really be with the princess, they are rtives.


    For such a promising person, the princess felt that it was worth nning today.


    Zhu zhuoran went back to the inn sullen. In the dead of night, when he tossed and turned, he regretted that he married too early.


    He could really feel that the princess was also interested in him, but he knew that he had a wife in his family and forced to suppress his inner feelings.


    I didn''t dare to disturb him.


    This makes Zhu zhuoran feel that the princess is sensible and distressing, and there is a kind of pain that people who love each other can''t be together.


    He sat up and paced the small room.


    Although he became the number one schr, Zhu zhuoran never changed his house. Now it''s very easy for him to change his house.


    The room is cleaned by the second child all day, and Zhu zhuoran is used to living.


    After careful consideration, the book knocks on Meng Li''s door.


    Looking for Meng Li in the middle of the night, Meng Li didn''t want to open the door, but with her mental strength, Zhu zhuoran''s expression was heavy. Maybe she had something to say. She opened the door and asked faintly:


    "what can I do for you sote?"


    Zhu zhuoran looked in:


    "can I go in?"


    "Yes."


    Zhu zhuoran went in, poured himself a ss of water from the teapot and sipped it:


    "now I haven''t written to my mother about the number one schr in high school."


    Meng Li said.


    Zhu ran: "now is the time to write a surprise for Zhuo Niang?"


    Meng Li: "whatever you want."


    "Cousin."


    Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li and shouts sincerely.


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    Zhu zhuoran opened his mouth slowly, and he asked:


    "in your heart, do you regard me as your cousin or your husband?"


    Meng Li nced at Zhu zhuoran faintly and said: "my husband."


    "My husband?" Zhu zhuoran said softly.


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "if you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Zhu zhuoran sipped his mouth and said:


    "I just want to talk to you. I''m so busy at this time. I''m sorry, I ignored you."


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran with a smile:


    "eh?"


    "So when did you start to care about my inner world?"


    "To enter my heart? How about face to face


    Zhu zhuoran frowned slightly, then spread out, waved his hand and said:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li''s expression became more serious, not so serious as a face without any temperature.


    Looking at Zhu zhuoran:


    "say it, Ie here in the middle of the night, and the appointment is not a home chat."


    Zhu zhuoran sighed:


    "in fact, you are smart."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Zhu zhuoran said in distress:"I''m just so smart, but I don''t know what I think."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "so I don''t know what you think. Is this my fault?"


    Zhu zhuoran said:


    "not only do you not understand me, but I don''t seem to understand you either."


    "It takes tacit understanding for two people to live their lives."


    Zhu zhuoran said slowly, looking at Meng Li''s expression from time to time.


    He is catching Meng Li''s inner emotion.


    He is testing Meng Li''s bottom line step by step, trying to find out when Meng Li will overreact.


    If there is an overreaction, press the button first.


    As a matter of fact, if this thing develops as he envisions, it will be the best result, and it will also have an impact on his reputation.


    It can only be said that he is willing to pay some price for the princess.


    After thinking about it, I decided to test each other''s attitude first.


    Meng Li: "do you need tacit understanding?"


    Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li with doubts:


    "don''t you think it''s wonderful that two people have a tacit understanding before?"


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing and said:


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t read a book. I only know how to work all day, and I haven''t thought about this kind of philosophical problem."


    Zhu zhuoran


    There is a feeling of ying the piano to the ox.


    But looking at Meng Li''s attitude, he decided to express it in a different way. He asked:


    "do you feel happy with me? Are you happy? "


    Meng Li stretched out his hand and supported his head, staring at Zhu zhuoran:


    "happy, happy."


    Zhu zhuoran''s eyebrows beat and said:


    "how can you be so perfunctory? I''m serious. I think we need to have a good talk, at least re-examine our feeling together."


    Meng Li said faintly.


    Nothing else.


    "People''s life is actually very short, if you are not happy, not happy, I can let go, let you go to find your happiness." Zhu zhuoran seemed to have made a great determination, and his expression was a little painful.


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing.


    Zhu zhuoran is a little sick.


    Clearly he has a better choice, want to separate, but put the responsibility on the woman.


    Let women take the emotional burden.


    It''s you who are not happy with me. It''s me who makes you happy to be apart from you.


    I am for you, how I pity you, in order to make you happy, do not hesitate to lose you.


    Afterughing, Meng Li solemnly said to Zhu zhuoran word by word:


    "with you, I feel very happy, very happy, and now you are the number one schr Lang, I am the number one schr''s wife, I will wake up in my dream."


    "I''ll live with you forever."


    "Don''t ask me to find my own happiness again. Only you can give me my happiness."

 Chapter 1054

    Zhu Zhuoran was stunned by a straightforward love affair from Meng.


    A kind of intolerance suddenly appeared in my heart. Was I too cruel to my cousin?


    But he obviously couldn''t see his feelings from his cousin''s eyes. Since he had no feelings, why should he be tied together?


    He just thinks of her as a cousin now.


    "Cousin, don''t do that. I can see that you don''t love me either." Zhu zhuoran said.


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran with deep eyes:


    "why don''t I love you? If I don''t love you, will I work hard for you to study?"


    "I can''t boil my eyes well now. Is it for the sake of raising a dog that I worked hard in those years?"


    Listen to this not Yu tone, wish zhuoran heart feeling is not good, also don''t like Meng Li finally said that keep a dog.


    Did you call him a dog?


    However, considering his feelings over the years, he did not get angry, but said: "in fact, you can''t cheat people by loving someone. I can feel it."


    In retrospect, I did love him before, but I don''t love him now.


    Zhu zhuoran also solemnly told Meng Li:


    "I know what you have done for me. No matter whether we are husband and wife or not, I will be good to you. At least I will have enough food and clothing for one day, and I will ensure that you will have enough food and clothing."


    "So that''s the condition of being with me?" Meng Li asked bluntly.


    Zhu Zhuo ran sighed in the heart, where is not intelligent.


    It''s just a question of whether you''re willing to face it or not.


    Originally, I wanted to write a letter to my mother and discuss it with her, but he could guess her attitude. It happened that her cousin was around. It was also their business. It was the best for them to have a good talk.


    "I don''t think we are really suitable for a lifetime. You are my cousin. I will remember the past efforts and I will repay you."


    "But if I want to repay you with my love, I don''t think you need it." Zhu zhuoran was silent for a moment and said in a low voice.


    The sentence is clear.


    There was a sneer on Meng Li''s face and he said:


    "the world says that schrs are most ungrateful. I have seen it today."


    "Now that you have be the number one schr, you are in a hurry to abandon your wife. You are not afraid of being stabbed in the back by people from all over the world."


    Zhu zhuoran is not without a sense of shame, he was Meng Li''s words Zhuji said shamelessly.


    But I still don''t forget to quibble:


    "no, it''s not divorcing my wife. I''m just discussing with you. We can get together."


    "It won''t have much influence on you. It''s not just us who are away from you."


    Meng Li Oh a: "then I don''t want to and from?"


    Zhu zhuoran was silent and did not speak.


    Is he wrong?


    Why do you have to be together?


    His heart is not in the cousin, cousin really can feel happy?


    After a long silence, Zhu zhuoran said:


    "I''d like to give you time to think about it. If you don''t want to leave, it''s OK."


    "If you are willing to leave, I will respect you all my life."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk about it.


    "Go out, I''ll think about it," he said


    Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li unexpectedly:


    "are you really willing to think about it?"


    Meng Li seemed to think of something, and his face shed resistance and murmured:


    "of course, I know that my husband''s heart is not on me. Even if I am forced to stay in your wife''s position, I am afraid that there will be concubines in the future. I have endless hardships."


    "Not that." Zhu zhuoran denied.


    "Get out." Meng Li waved and motioned.


    Zhu zhuoran got up and said:


    "then I''ll go back first."


    Meng Li said.


    Zhu zhuoran walked slowly towards the door, his heart was uneasy, but he also felt that his cousin seemed to be really considering and leaving.


    If she can reallymunicate with each other, it is good for everyone.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly looked back at Meng Li, his lips moved, and his face was unbearable.


    Still feel a little cruel.


    Finally,


    "after all, I''m sorry for you."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Zhu zhuoran turned his head and walked heavily.


    Meng Li sighed for a long time. It''s really hard to tell the right from the wrong.


    If we use some modern concepts, the client has been standing still, but Zhu zhuoran is growing up. The distance between them is too big, and the gap is growing.


    Divorce is inevitable.


    Therefore, some modern people pursuemon growth and equal strength.


    Even in ancient times, such a situation could not be spared.


    Even if there is no princess, can the client and Zhu zhuoran be happy?


    It''s hard to say.Zhu zhuoran is a man who loves himself very much. He feels unhappy and unsuitable, so he will throw it away.


    To choose what suits him, what he wants.


    Whether it''s for love or for power.


    Zhu zhuoran as long as sess with her and away, marry the princess is no problem, two people are mutually pleasing.


    In the plot, even if the client is not poisoned by Lianfu, he may also be "separated".


    If the client makes trouble, he would rather die than lose both sides.


    Zhu zhuoran is also a decisive person, as decisive as Lianfu.


    In the plot, their life is not smooth without a reason. Where is the way of heaven? Air traffic control? Whether everyone does evil or not, should they be rewarded.


    Meng Li didn''t want to think about it any more. He just felt helpless about the world.


    She drank a ss of water and fell down to sleep.


    The next day, Zhu zhuoran brought her breakfast in person.


    Looking at Zhu zhuoran''s eyes turning blue, Meng Li asked lightly:


    "didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Zhu zhuoran nodded and heard Meng Li ask:


    "why didn''t you sleep well?"


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t say anything. Do you want to say that you can''t sleep thinking about it?


    He was anxious for an answer.


    Only when he gets a definite answer can he bepletely relieved.


    Meng Li naturally knew what Zhu zhuoran thought. She asked:


    "we didn''t go to the government to register. If we really want to be together, is it just that you write down a document and I press a fingerprint?"


    Zhu zhuoran was a little bit excited, and then pressed down to make himself as heavy as possible.


    He said:


    "you can do the same. When the timees, my cousin will go home first and tell me about it..."


    "To whom? Tell the vigers that we are separated from each other? " Meng Li asked.


    Do you want her to pave the way for him to marry the princess?


    And reduce the impact on his reputation.


    Zhu zhuoran''s fingers moved. He didn''t like the feeling of being spoken out.


    "Sooner orter, people will know about it, won''t they?" Zhu zhuoran asked.


    Meng Li:


    "but don''t you think it''s cruel? Let me, a woman who has been abandoned, go home and tell everyone that my husband has won the top prize in high school, but I''m separated from him. "


    Zhu zhuoran''s expression shed a trace of impatience, but he still bit his teeth and said:


    "I know I owe you too much, but I have tried my best to make up for you. In the future, what you want, within my ability, I will satisfy you."


    Finally, he added:


    "except for my love."


    Meng Li chuckled and said:


    "actually, I haven''t thought about it yet."

 Chapter 1055

    Zhu zhuoran


    He didn''t talk any more.


    Looking at Meng Li after breakfast, he went out.


    Meng Li immediately followed him out of the door and found someone to write a letter for Lianfu toe to Beijing.


    It''s a letter written in the tone of Zhu zhuoran. In this way, no matter how ufortable Lianfu is, she wille.


    The letter blurs out the specific things, giving Lianfu a sense of great things.


    The express letters are all sent to the ce by others. It''s much faster than theye to Beijing in a bullock cart.


    After receiving the letter, Lianfu didn''t care whether her body was in pain or not. She dragged her sick body around the house, asked someone to borrow some money and set out for the capital.


    In the heart is very uneasy, is Zhuo ran out of trouble in the capital?


    I can''t help thinking, if something really happens, what can I do for Zhu zhuoran?


    Zhu zhuoran nowes to see Meng Li every day, hoping to get Meng Li''s reply.


    But Meng Li didn''t reply, which made Zhu zhuoran''s impatience grow with each passing day.


    Maybe what to do? He still can''t write a letter of suspension directly. It''s really a spine prick.


    He was a little cruel in his heart. No matter what way he separated from his cousin, he couldn''t write a letter of divorce.


    It''s too bad for him, and his reputation may be ruined.


    Sigh, if I had known that these things would happen when I came to Beijing, I should have discussed and left when I was at home, so that others would have nothing to say.


    The feelings with the princess are also growing day by day. As long as the princesses out of the pce, it must be stuck with Zhu zhuoran.


    However, the appointment document of the imperial court to Zhu zhuoran did note down. Originally, the emperor had prepared the post for Zhu zhuoran, but the princess was not satisfied.


    Let the emperor arrange a better one for Zhu zhuoran.


    The Emperor didn''t say anything, but he put the matter under pressure for the time being.


    The princess looked at Zhu zhuoran very sad, you said you can''t give the princess happiness, but also all day stick together why?


    Can you be decisive?


    She is very worried that things will go in a bad direction. If the princess finally hates because of love, Zhu zhuoran''s life will also encounter many obstacles.


    She didn''t want to see any of them bad.


    She found Zhu zhuoran again and asked:


    "don''t you have any ns?"


    Zhu zhuoran looked slightly bitter and said, "I did it."


    The princess looked at Zhu zhuoran with a slightly speechless expression.


    Zhu zhuoran exined:


    "I talked with her about peace and separation."


    The princess''s eyes brightened slightly and said:


    "and then


    Zhu zhuoran said:


    "she didn''t agree or disagree."


    Princess, oh, this is dragging.


    However, I also understand that a farmer''s wife, Xianggong, has be the number one schr. How can she be willing to let go easily?


    "Didn''t you talk to her? You won''t be happy together. " Said the princess softly.


    it seems that Zhuo ran didn''t want to talk about it


    The sheriff said:


    "that''s just not working out."


    "Actually, as a woman, I know what a woman thinks." Finally, she added to herself.


    Zhu zhuoran suddenly had an idea in his heart, and he said:


    "the princess is so reasonable, if only she could be convinced."


    The princess was slightly surprised and said:


    "do you mean to ask me to go?"


    "It''s my fantasy." Zhu zhuoranlian said.


    "No, it''s not impossible for me to go, but what identity should I use?" She can''t say she''s the princess, the princess''s cousin?


    Come to advise you and leave, advise you toplete your husband and princess.


    Let others and yourself go.


    "If the princess doesn''t mind, it''s my friend''s wife. I just want to make friends with her."


    "Get familiar with it first, and you''ll have something to say."


    Zhu zhuoran was very anxious and left.


    I''m willing to try anything.


    After all, seeing the depressed feelings in the eyes of the princess, he felt very sorry for the princess.


    Moreover, this matter is only suitable for cutting the mess quickly.


    The princess nodded reluctantly. Let''s help them for a while.


    Zhu zhuoran went back to the Inn and said to Meng Li:


    "tomorrow, a friend of mine invited me to go boating on the East Lake. Just as his wife was there, he asked me to take her with me. Would you like to go with me?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    The next day, Meng Li dressed up surprisingly beautiful, Zhu zhuoran looked at Meng Li, there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    When, once humble people, now be so good-looking.


    He took Meng Li to the East Lake by car. Yesterday, he discussed with the princess. She called Lord Shanglin and took her cousin with her.When he arrived, the boat was ready. Lin Yuyun was waiting for Zhu zhuoran outside. Seeing Zhu zhuoran bringing a woman, he subconsciously looked at Meng Li.


    Is this the vige woman in Zhuo Ran''s family that his wife said repeatedly?


    The temperament is so outstanding, not despicable, and there is some indifference in the eyes.


    This kind of indifference can''t be pretended. When ordinary people see people like them, their eyes are almost full of promise.


    Suddenly embarrassed, he smiles at Meng Li and says with arch hands:


    "Madam Zhu."


    Meng Li bowed his knees and gave a salute. He nodded with a smile and said in a soft voice:


    "Lord Lin."


    On the way, Zhu zhuoran introduced the identity of the person he saw today.


    Zhu zhuoran looks at Meng Li in shock. He doesn''t know when his cousin has learned the red tape. He just says that the gift she gave to Lord Lin is very standard.


    It''s not the kind of people who don''t learn as well and make peopleugh.


    Lin Yuyun''s eyes were even more unexpected. He gave Meng Li a faint smile and exchanged greetings with Zhu zhuoran.


    After inviting them to board, Zhu zhuoran said to Meng Li:


    "then go into the cabin."


    "There is a princess in it, that is, Lord Lin''s wife."


    Meng Li nodded and entered the cabin.


    What came into view was a woman in luxurious clothes and a bun. She was tasting tea in it, with servant girls standing on both sides.


    When the princess heard someoneing in, she looked up and asked, "who are you?"


    She never thought of the vige woman she was talking about and Meng Li in front of her.


    "I am Zhu zhuoran''s wife."


    "Good luck, madam?" Asked the princess in surprise.


    Meng Li nodded with a smile and said:


    "you should be Mrs. Lin."


    The princess took back her surprised expression, nodded and invited Meng Li to sit down with her and taste tea.


    Meng Li is not polite. The servant girl beside him pours a cup of tea for Meng Li. Meng Li takes a sip and puts it down.


    I looked at her with the eyes of the princess.


    This makes the princess embarrassed to continue to look, and she is also very puzzled.


    Is Zhu zhuoran''s wife like this?


    She couldn''t help taking another look at Meng Li''s eyebrows, huh? This eyebrow?


    The princess felt a little familiar, but she didn''t think about it carefully. She met so many people on weekdays, and it wasmon to meet people with simr faces.


    Of course, the main reason is that the princess has not returned to the pce for a long time.


    If she went back to the pce now and looked at the princess carefully, she would find that Zhu zhuoran''s features were very simr to those of the princess.

 Chapter 1056

    The princess felt a little embarrassed.


    She expected that this kind of peasant woman would feel inferior when she saw her.


    As long as people have low self-esteem and no self-confidence, they will be obedient and easy to say.


    But now it seems that the other side''s aura is no less than her.


    But she had to do what she promised Zhu zhuoran.


    The princess began to talk with Meng Li.


    Talk about the East and West, first is a wave ofmercial mutual blowing, finally the topic inevitably to the man.


    go to the maid outside first


    The maid retreated, and the princess said slowly:


    "it''s not easy to support a number one schr, is it?"


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "that''s right."


    Princess: --


    You''re wee.


    "I hear you''re his cousin, too?" Asked the princess, changing the subject.


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "that''s what happened."


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    The princess pursed her lips and looked at Meng Li with pity.


    Meng Li was made tough by the princess''spassionate eyes. Do you pity her?


    Pity that she managed to support a number one schr, but could not get the love of number one schr?


    No official wife''s life?


    It can be seen that if there was no Lianfu operation in those years, their identities would have changed.


    I don''t know how to say it. The princess is right to say it. She was so young that she didn''t know anything.


    Two people casually chatted again, the princess one face wants to talk and stop, Meng Li indifferently looked at the princess, in the heart faint a little guess.


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Meng Lidao.


    It''s just a matter of waiting for others to ask.


    If you really find it hard to say something, just don''t say it.


    "Have you ever thought about making your life easier?" Asked the princess tentatively.


    Meng Li naturally said:


    "my husband has be the number one schr, and the days after that will be easier than before."


    The princess shook her head and said:


    "actually, it''s not like that. I''ll be very tired in the future."


    "He may have concubines in the future, just like my husband, who has a concubine in the backyard."


    Meng Li: "do you think I can''t ept it?"


    The princess nodded.


    Inmon people''s homes, they are all monogamous. A better family is monogamous with many concubines.


    So some ordinary women can''t ept this.


    The measurement is too small to hold.


    "I epted it." Meng Li looked at the princess with a smile:


    "even if he has a group of concubines, as long as he has the ability to support them, I don''t mind."


    This left the princess speechless.


    Well, although you can ept the concubine room, the princess can''t be Zhu zhuoran''s concubine room.


    "Do you love him?" Asked the princess, hesitating.


    Meng Li reallyughed, and she said:


    "Mrs. Lin, do we be close friends as soon as we meet? Are we going to talk about love or not?"


    "Even if you want to test my attitude, you have to be patient, OK?"


    There was a sh of embarrassment on the princess''s face, and she said:


    "did Zhu zhuoran tell you?"


    Meng Li: "what did you say? Is it a matter of peace and separation? "


    The princess was relieved. At least she didn''t say anything about the princess.


    She continued on the topic of peace and separation:


    "originally, Zhu zhuoran wanted to make peace with you."


    Her expression was morepassionate.


    "What do you think?" The princess then asked.


    Meng Li: "don''t think much, don''t leave, and leave is a fool."


    The princess''s expression froze for a while and said:


    "it''s hard to make a change."


    "It''s a melon, too. I don''t care if it''s sweet." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Meng Li looked at the princess''s face again and said:


    "so you are here to be a lobbyist. You want me to agree with Zhu zhuoran and Li."


    "You''re a woman. You''re very generous." Meng Lidao.


    This kind of generous attitude made the princess feel a little annoyed, and she also felt that the atmosphere before them was not harmonious.


    In the end, although the appearance of the wild women is good, and they go out like human beings, what they say is still not polite and pleasant.


    But she is not afraid to offend this person, so it doesn''t matter.


    He simply put the words aside.


    She straightened her face and said solemnly:


    "it''s not that I''m lenient, it''s that Zhu zhuoran and my husband are as good friends as ever at first sight. In the future, they will be friends with each other for a long time. Naturally, we have to think about his affairs."Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "so?"


    "So you should understand that you won''t be happy if you don''t leave. It''s better to win respect if you leave."


    Meng Li said in a meaningful voice:


    "what do you mean, let me not toast or drink?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    The princess frowned. She was not good at sophistry, but she was not afraid of reasoning.


    "Originally, I was nning to leave, but seeing that Zhu zhuoran could invite you to force me, I won''t give in." Meng Li said with a cold face.


    Princess: "Why are you suffering?"


    Meng Li: "the son is not a fish, and you know the happiness of fish."


    The princess wanted to roll her eyes a little. A wild woman bit wenjue with her.


    She thought for a while and said:


    "I''m not a fish, but I know that a fish without water must be unhappy. A husband''s love for a woman is like the effect of water on a fish."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing in two voices:


    "so you mean you can''t live without a man''s love?"


    The princess choked and her face was a little hot:


    "no, that''s not what she meant."


    "It''s just that it''s not easy for a woman to live with her husband. She''s trapped in the backyard all day long. Isn''t that her husband''s pity?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "that''s true."


    For women of this era, or for women of thousands of years after that, it is also very important for them to cherish and understand their partners.


    "So, in fact, if we let go of each other, we can all feel better." Said the princess.


    Meng Li said:


    "if it was you, would you give up?"


    "I''ve worked hard for more than ten years. Almost all my previous life was devoted to him, and then I became the number one schr. When I found that we were not suitable, what did I get?"


    "I want to go back to do farm work again. I struggle for survival. Compared with a good life, I don''t think love is so important."


    "If you want a good living condition, Zhu zhuoran can give it to you. You don''t have to have a rtionship with his wife." Said the princess.


    For her, it''s just raising one person, that is, the princess. A little silver is enough for the woman to eat and drink all her life.


    Meng Li felt a little dry, sipped his tea and said:


    "if you are here to persuade us to leave, I''m sorry, I don''t ept it."


    "You are stubborn."


    The princess frowned slightly, a little annoyed.


    People who don''t listen are the most annoying.


    Do you really think she can''t do anything about her?


    Just look at her poor, do not want to oppress her anything.

 Chapter 1057

    Do you have to force yourself to use some means?


    Is that what this woman can resist?


    At first, I thought it was pitiful that she was a mountain woman, and I felt sorry that she took care of Zhu zhuoran, but I didn''t like Zhu zhuoran.


    No wonder Zhu zhuoran doesn''t like it.


    Meng Liughed for a while and said:


    "for whom..."


    She said word by word, pi, where''s the bar?"


    The princess''s face was extremely embarrassed. She stood up and yelled in a high voice:


    "you naughty woman, how dare you offend the princess!"


    Meng Li also stood up and confronted the Princess:


    "what I said is wrong?"


    The movement inside immediately attracted Zhu zhuoran and Lin Yuyun.


    They rushed in. Lin Yuyun watched his wife blush with anger, but Zhu zhuoran stood there domineering.


    His face was cold and calm.


    "What''s the matter, madam?"


    Lin Yuyun went to the princess.


    The tears of the princess all revolved in her eyes. She was wronged. Meng Li said that she was a pimp. She felt that she was seriously humiliated.


    "This woman, speak against me." The princess said angrily.


    Zhu Zhuo looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "cousin, what did you say?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I said she was pimping you."


    Zhu zhuoran''s face turned red. Lin Yuyun stares at Meng Li. Meng Li says calmly:


    "why, don''t you let people talk about it?"


    Lin Yuyun''s chest heaved, patted the princess on the back and said, "let''s not worry about her. We''ll lose our identity."


    The princess snorted and said:


    "naturally, I don''t want to deal with this kind of people who don''t know good or bad."


    "Let''s go."


    She turned and took the lead. Lin Yuyun sighed and said to Zhu zhuoran:


    "then I''ll go first."


    Zhu zhuoran nodded in a panic. Although the princess wanted to leave, she had to wait outside for the boat to dock.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhu Zhuo ran looked at Meng Li impatiently.


    "Can anyone really be offended?" Zhu zhuoran said again.


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran with a smile: "I''m not afraid."


    "If you don''t want to find someone to persuade me, that''s all you have to do today."


    "I just find it hard tomunicate with you." Zhu zhuoran was also very angry and said heavily.


    Meng Li:


    "you don''t mind if you don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "In a word, the princess and I were in such a hurry to get away from you."


    Zhu zhuoran brushed his sleeve:


    "what''s the significance of this?"


    "You have topletely wipe out our previous love, don''t you?"


    Meng Li felt a little funny, and she said: "love? You have to be with me and leave, but also with me


    Zhu zhuoran said helplessly:


    "how can I tell you before? You can understand that although we didn''t have love before, we had family affection. Cousin, I respect you for my efforts, but you make it hard for me to remember your good deeds."


    Angered the princess, let Zhu zhuoran in the heart of his wife''s senses down to the end.


    Don''t look at the whole day to straighten out their own, but the bones are still so ignorant, ignorant, not open.


    There''s nothing I can understand.


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran with a disgust for her, and said: "you are disgusting. You have a date outside. Come back and force me to leave."


    "If you want to force me to death, you''ll see how people all over the world stab you in the back. As an official in the imperial court, you''re very concerned about the style of officials. This is called improper style."


    Zhu zhuoran thought that the other party''s words were right, but he still thought it was wrong. He retorted: "what''s the wrong style? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me? "


    "Even if I want to marry a concubine today, it''s nothing."


    He said to Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li youyou said: "then you have the ability to marry. Let''s see who will be your concubine."


    "You..."


    Zhu zhuoran extended his finger to Meng Li, then put it down again and said:


    "I will not quarrel with you who are unreasonable."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t leave. I won''t step into your room."


    Meng Li said with a sneer:


    "it''s as if I rare you."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense."Zhu zhuoran was so angry that he took a few steps. He couldn''t help taking up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for himself. He drank it and left.


    The princess and Lin Yuyun naturally heard the quarrel between Meng Li and Zhu zhuoran outside.


    The princess bit her lip. She felt morefortable when she heard the quarrel.


    A shrew, a shrew.


    It''s normal not to get a man''s love.


    How can such people deserve Zhu zhuoran? The hatred in her heart drives the princess to swear to take them apart.


    Since we don''t want decent peace, it''s not decent.


    Zhu Zhuo ran came out and apologized sincerely to the princess and Lin Yuyun, so that they could look better.


    This let Zhu zhuoran relieved, began to find a topic, there is no one to talk with the couple, they are not good, obviously anger Zhu zhuoran, had to deal with.


    Slowly the boatnded, Meng Li also came out.


    Several people look at Meng Li, face is not good, Meng Li did not feel embarrassed, she also followed the boat.


    Zhu zhuoran didn''t pay attention to Meng Li. He didn''t even give Meng Li a look in his eyes, which made the princess gloat. When he saw Meng Li, he raised his chin slightly.


    While the three of them were talking, Meng Li said to Zhu zhuoran:


    "if I had known that you were the number one schr, it would have been better to have a dog, and I would have abandoned me."


    "Ying Mei, don''t talk too hard." Zhu zhuoran was embarrassed and angry.


    Meng Li smiles indifferently, turns to Lin Yuyun and says:


    "I also advise you that no matter how much you help him, he will forget about it some day."


    Lin Yu Yun frowned and said nothing.


    Zhu zhuoran was so angry that his forehead was blue. He pulled Meng Li:


    "let''s go back, let''s go back."


    If he had known it was this scene, he would have said nothing.


    More and more disgusting, disgusting.


    He turned to say goodbye to the princess and his wife. They just nodded slightly. Zhu Zhuo ran took Meng Li away.


    After they left, Lin Yuyun said to the Princess:


    "madam, do you think Zhu zhuoran''s wife has some reason to speak?"


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, there is a little truth.


    Now so anxious and away, there is no past kindness.


    If Yuehe is not a princess, but an ordinary woman, she can take a concubine directly. However, she knows that she can only give the right wife a ce, and she still entangles. Doesn''t she have to have someone to give her ce?


    Didn''t you think of that at first?


    What''s true and what''s false? But it''s certain that after he became a son-inw, his life was totally different.


    But then again, if you can make friends with the emperor''s son-inw, it''s necessary.

 Chapter 1058

    The princess stared at Lin Yuyun in surprise:


    "husband, how can you question Zhu zhuoran because of the words of an unruly woman?"


    "You can talk so well that you are familiar with him at first sight. Don''t you know who he is?"


    Lin Yuyun shook his head and said nothing else, just:


    "let''s go back first."


    He wants to say that other people''s family affairs are less involved, but seeing his wife''s meaning, he wants to match Yue and princess with Zhu zhuoran.


    Of course, after the match, it is also beneficial to them.


    That''s all.


    In officialdom, we should not only seek confidants, but also seek reliable teammates.


    Zhu zhuoran, with anger all over his body, finds a car to drive towards the inn.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "my husband is so generous now, I''m afraid his stomach is not good. I''ve eaten a lot of soft food."


    Zhu zhuoran hears Meng Li''s implication, and instantly feels that he is about to be blown up.


    He looked back at Meng Li and said, "do you really think I dare not write you a letter of divorce?"


    Meng Li: "then you can write if you have the ability."


    "You...!" Zhu zhuoran grits his teeth.


    But there was nothing to do.


    It''s absolutely impossible to write the letter of suspension, but now it''s not separated. Do you really want to spend it?


    The other party can consume it. Can he consume it?


    Can the princess spend it with him?


    Now the appointment documents have note down. He can''t figure out what''s going on. However, if normal procedures are followed, he is most likely to work in other ces.


    I''m not in the capital. When I''m transferred back to the capital, all the princesses are married.


    So there''s no time.


    There''s really no time.


    As long as he thought of this, he was anxious.


    When they got back to the inn, Zhu zhuoran did what he said. After that, they were strangers to Meng for many days. Now they live in the inn as long as they want.


    As long as the shopkeeper sees Zhu zhuoran in the inn, he will send food and wine.


    Although he knew that the rtionship between Zhuangyuang and his wife didn''t seem to be harmonious, he still fawned on Meng Li.


    The hot water is always ready.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. He''s still working hard for the cause of whitening. People still have to keep it. During this period, his body has been well kept and his skin has be white.


    Zhu zhuoran seems to ignore Meng Li, but he is anxious about it every day.


    In particr, he is more bold now, and dares to show some feelings with the princess, and the princess does not reject him.


    This made him feel that as long as he dealt with his own affairs, it would be sooner orter for him to achieve good things with the princess.


    Even if he can''t achieve it, he has to leave. He really can''t stand it. He has a feeling that marrying anyone is better than Ying Mei.


    Here, Meng Li finally sensed that Lianfu had entered Beijing.


    This is the result of the mental imprint left on Lianfu earlier.


    She went out to receive Lianhu, Lianfu all the way, now the weather is more hot, let Lianfu body with a strong smell of sweat.


    There was also a smell of medicine.


    Now she is also a sick face and tired face, and her hair is a little white, like she is suddenly ten years old.


    It''s a pity that Lianfu didn''t recognize Meng Li for the first time, and her eyes were at a loss in the bustling streets of Beijing.


    Until Meng Li walked in the past, Wen Sheng called Sheng Niang, Lian Fu''s eyes fell on Meng Li.


    "Sister Ying?"


    Cried Lianfu uncertainly.


    "It''s me." Meng Li responded.


    Lianfu looked at Meng Li from top to bottom, his eyes shed a strong jealousy, and asked:


    "how did you be like this?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "isn''t it good to be beautiful?"


    "Good, nothing bad." Lianfu looks at Meng Li''s face and his eyebrows jump.


    The princess is also in the capital. Will she meet Ying Mei?


    For a moment, she made up a lot of brain, but then shook her head, which is so clever.


    Even if really met, the princess is how noble, how can contact with the younger sister?


    Do they look alike?


    In Lianfu''s impression, the face of the princess who had met her was very blurred.


    I''m used to Ying Mei''s face and facial features again. I can''t figure it out for a moment.


    "What about Zhuo ran?" Lianfu is very concerned about zhuoran.


    Meng Li: "if you have something to do, let me pick you up."


    Lian Fu frowned:


    "why did you call me here? And how did Zhuo ran do in the exam? "


    Meng Li''s face was cold:


    "you have too many questions."


    Lianfu: shouldn''t you tell me


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "do you think that if I call you Niang kindly, you can put on your former posture?""I''m afraid you''ve forgotten something."


    There was a sh of fear on Lianfu''s face. She shook her head and said, "I haven''t forgotten."


    "I wish I hadn''t forgotten. Don''t ask me. I''m not asking for trouble." Meng Li said.


    Lianfu moved her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Come with me." Meng Li turned and stepped forward.


    Lianfu keeps up with Mengli bitterly and keeps looking at the streets of the capital.


    The first time I came to such a prosperous city, I still feel very novel.


    Meng Li takes Lianhu to another inn, which is far away from the one she and Zhu zhuoran live in.


    It''s also more remote, with fewer people.


    But Meng Li is also worried that Lianfu will go to Zhu zhuoran.


    At least these days, they are not suitable to meet. After all, Zhu zhuoran is the number one schr of new science and technology. The heat is still there. It''s easy to ask where he settled down.


    Lianfu sat in her room exhausted and looked at Meng Li. She couldn''t help but ask again:


    "what are you doing in Beijing?"


    Meng Li: "nature has your role."


    Lianhu also want to ask, Meng Li gave a warning look, Lianfu will not say a word.


    After a while, I felt ufortable. I groaned and said that I was sticky and wanted to take a bath.


    Meng Li looked at Lianfu coldly:


    "can I serve you?"


    Lianfu said:


    "I don''t mean that, but I''m really sick."


    "Bear it. Wash it when you''re ready." Meng Li said coldly.


    Lianfu looks at Meng Li with resentment. She doesn''t dare to be a demon any more.


    I went out to take a bath.


    No matter where Lianfu goes, Meng Li follows him and doesn''t let Lianfumunicate with others.


    But Lianfu obviously always wants to find someone to inquire about Zhu zhuoran, in case someone knows.


    Where does she know Zhu zhuoran has be famous.


    Meng Li is a little upset to see this. Since Lianfu doesn''t let her worry, don''t me her.


    She took Lianfu out again. She went to the suburbs and made Lianhu unconscious. Then she pricked some acupoints on Lianfu''s head with a silver needle. In this way, Lianfu could not wake up for a short time without her hand.


    Then she found a farmer and gave them some money. Where did she put Lianfu.


    Someone is taking care of her and wille back when she wants to use Lianfu.


    After that, she went back to her inn.


    Zhu zhuoran was in the inn. When he heard Meng Liing in next door, he couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t want to read any more. He put the book down and walked around the room for a few times. He was really upset and went out of the door.

 Chapter 1059

    But when I went out, I happened to hear someone talking about the new champion and the princess.


    The princess is very active. I wish others could pay attention to her story.


    Zhu zhuoran carefully looked at the clothes of the people who were talking. The cloth was very high and the posture was rebellious. It was no different from the dandies in the capital.


    Didn''t the champion have a wife?


    It''s not hard to be humane. Just give up.


    A fool doesn''t choose a princess to keep his wife at home.


    He also said that if he wanted to get the favor of the princess, his wife would not.


    This makes Zhu zhuoran blush and leave quietly in embarrassment. His heart can''t be calm for a long time.


    And the princess there with Meng from the knot under the resentment, in the heart still remember hate.


    Also heard the rumors outside, thought in my heart, which line?


    This is an opportunity to exert some pressure on Zhu zhuoran.


    Anyway, she can''t see the good mountain vige woman. The woman should get retribution. She can''t get the man''s love. She will be abandoned and die alone.


    Then he went to Zhu zhuoran and said that if you are still like this, don''t harm the princess.


    Now we all know that the princess is afraid to go out of the pce. After all, we all know about it and have everything to say.


    Are you so relieved to see the princess criticized?


    Said he went to the pce to see the princess, the princess with tears, depressed tight.


    The wise Zhu zhuoran didn''t know that the princess was urging him in another way. He just promised that he would deal with it as soon as possible.


    He went back to find Meng Li and said to Meng Li frankly:


    "are you really not going to leave?"


    Meng Li: "hmm?"


    Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent attitude, Zhu zhuoran looked indifferent. He said coldly:


    "then I will divorce you with no son. After several years of marriage, you have nothing to do. I don''t have a legitimate reason, I just give you face, you don''t want it."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "did I get it? Don''t you know?"


    Zhu zhuoran also yed a rogue with Meng Li:


    "what about your child?"


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "you''re good. Now I''ll see you."


    "Then you don''t want my respect. As long as you agree to leave, I''ll pay you back twice before, and you''ll live a carefree life after that."


    Zhu zhuoran said.


    He thinks he is worthy of others.


    I''m not that kind of ungrateful person, and I don''t mean to ignore my cousin from now on.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "even if you get married again, I will help you choose a good match."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. In fact, for the man who wanted to divorce his wife in ancient times, Zhu zhuoran made these promises. In many people''s eyes, they were all benevolent and righteous.


    When people divorce their wives, they directly send them back to their parents'' home and never care.


    He also said that he would guarantee his life in the future, and that he would take care of everything about starting a family in the future.


    If we do, everyone will praise Zhu zhuoran.


    Seeing that Meng couldn''t speak, Zhu zhuoran was extremely upset. He said all that he had to say, but he didn''t listen.


    Stubborn.


    Anyway, the outside world knows that he has prepared for the worst. If he does not divorce now, it will be more difficult for the emperor to find him.


    It''s better to divorce my wife directly. Although I''m carrying the curse, I''ll at least give an ount to one over there.


    You always have to show your attitude.


    His eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, and he said:


    "if you want to persist, I will send you a letter of divorce. I think my mother is willing to follow me. Then you will be alone and have nothing."


    Meng Li sighs, and she knows why Zhu zhuoran is like this.


    Although Zhu zhuoran''s whereabouts with the princess are slightly covered up, he can''t avoid the eyes of many people who have a heart.


    Princess is concerned, Zhu zhuoran is also concerned, two people crowded together, people know is sooner orter.


    It seems that Zhu zhuoran is prepared for the worst, and he has no choice.


    In the past, he was reluctant to write down the letter of suspension for the sake of his reputation. Now he can''t think about it so much. If he thinks about it again, he may get nothing in the end.


    Of course, this also achieved her goal.


    She dragged on, waiting for the situation toe to this.


    Since one has been a heartbreaker and the other a third party, he has to bear the rumors from outside.


    A little shame, will feel ufortable, the face is not light.


    Why let Zhu zhuoran live at ease.


    Besides, Lianfu also came to Beijing, and theter things can be carried out seamlessly.She said:


    "if you want to separate, it''s not you who write me a divorce letter, but I write it to you."


    "What?" Zhu zhuoran was very surprised.


    "How can a woman abandon her husband?" He asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "why not?"


    "I write a letter of divorce, and I will not entangle with you from now on, and I don''t need you to bear any burden on me."


    Zhu zhuoran wasughed angrily by Meng Li:


    "how unreasonable!"


    Meng Li asked: "no?"


    "Believe it or not, I will go to the imperial city today and publicize the story about you and the princess."


    "You know that?" Zhu zhuoran was not too surprised.


    After all, there are good people outside who have made it into a nursery rhyme to sing.


    But this kind of thing is half true and half false, some people believe it, some people don''t believe it.


    If Ying Mei goes to make trouble, she will take this matter seriously.


    Add new elements to the matter, and it will be even worse.


    Zhu zhuoran is No.1 schr in the end. He is not stupid and can foresee the consequences of many things.


    Meng Li then said:


    "if you don''t sign or press your fingerprint, I''ll go to the gate of the imperial pce to find the emperor and ask if the princess can rob someone else''s husband!"


    "You dare!"


    Zhu zhuoran was shocked by Meng Li''s remarks. His eyes were round and he raised his hand to beat Meng Li.


    But after all, he did not continue to go down, and then he put down his hand heavily, gritted his teeth and said:


    "I sign!"


    Because just at the moment of his anger, it suddenly urred to him that although he had been divorced by his wife, he seemed to be shocked and shameless.


    But at least his wife didn''t want him, but he didn''t want to divorce his wife for the sake of the princess.


    Also avoid being said that he divorced his wife in order to climb the high branch.


    On the contrary, he changed from the role of a heartbreaker to a pitiful one.


    Let us know how absurd his wife is. It''s not his fault to separate them. It''s good for him in terms of speech.


    Besides, we can''t let her really go to the pce. Once it''s ugly, it''s sure to make Longyan unhappy.


    Meng Li looks at Zhu zhuoran''s eyes and thinks about things. He doesn''t know what Zhu zhuoran thinks.


    She hooked the corner of her lips, turned to Zhu zhuoran''s room, picked up Zhu zhuoran''s pen and paper, and wrote two letters of divorce, which exined the reasons.


    It''s Zhu zhuoran who has someone outside, and she disdains to ask for it again.

 Chapter 1060

    Just give up.


    Zhu zhuoran read the XiuXiu letter and asked, "how can you write?"


    Meng Li: "I see you writing and reading all day. Can''t I follow you to learn something?"


    The client really knows how to write. He knows almost all themonly used words in the aspect of character recognition. Living in a room with Zhu zhuoran since he was a child, he got such a little benefit.


    I''m influenced by it.


    Zhu zhuoran put down his doubts. After all, Meng Li''s exnation is reasonable, but seeing the above, Zhu zhuoran''s face turns blue and white.


    This makes him the most heartless man in the world.


    It''s like begging her, she doesn''t want her own feelings.


    Just, as long as it can be separated, the rest of the time regardless, he has not seen the princess for several days, as long as this matter, he can be fair to find the princess, anything can promise her.


    Zhu zhuoran only hesitated for a moment, then signed his name and pressed his handprint on the two letters of divorce.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "from then on, we will be happy with each other."


    Meng Li took up the letter of divorce and gave it to Zhu zhuoran. He left one for himself and blew the ink on it, saying:


    "I hope you are happy."


    Zhu zhuoran said coldly:


    "what you said is that we have nothing to do with each other since then. You should not worry me about you being my cousin."


    "Don''t worry, I won''te to beg you."


    Meng Li saw that the ink was almost dry, folded the letter of divorce and turned to go out.


    Then he went to the next room to pack up his luggage. The shopkeeper looked at Meng Li with the baggage on his back, and thought that he had heard the quarrel in their room just now, and thought that something was wrong.


    In his heart, he was morepassionate for thedy. He always listened to the gossip of the number one schr, and would not let it go.


    Naturally, I know that this woman is not like the number one schr.


    Now it seems that he has to move out to live. He quickly goes up and asks:


    "madam, what''s your name?"


    Meng Li nced at the shopkeeper and said:


    "I won''te back this time."


    The shopkeeper looks at Meng Li in surprise and looks at him.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "thank you for your kindness during this period. As for me, I gave up my husband, so I don''t live here."


    She took out the divorce certificate from her body and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper quickly wiped his hands on his body, took the divorce notice and saw that his mouth could be stuffed with an egg.


    "This This, this... "


    The shopkeeper hasn''t said why for a long time.


    It''s really rare to see such a man?


    And there is a lot of information in the divorce notice!


    With a smile, Meng Li took out the letter of divorce from the shopkeeper and put it away. He said to the shopkeeper: "goodbye when you are predestined."


    "Well, ma''am, slow down." Shopkeeper Lian said.


    Meng Li turns around and walks away. The shopkeeper wipes his face. He has lived for a long time and can see everything.


    Meng Li went out here and went directly to the outer suburbs. Lianfu was still lying and was taken good care of. She woke Lianfu up. Lianfu awoke with a whoop and twisted her eyebrows. She saw Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    Meng Li''s expression was indifferent and said:


    "get up and have some activities. You''ve been lying for some time."


    Lianfu was puzzled and whispered:


    "what''s the matter with my body?"


    But she didn''t get Meng Li''s response. Looking at Meng Li''s cold face, she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After walking a few steps out of bed, he looked weak as a whole.


    He said that he was hungry, and the owner of the family got something to eat. After Lianfu ate it, Meng Li said:


    "pack up and go with me."


    "Can you tell me where you''re going?" Lianfu is very upset.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Lianfu couldn''t helpining in a low voice and packing up. Then she followed Meng Li away.


    On the way, Meng Li told Lian Fu: "I wish zhuoran had an ident."


    "What?" Lianfu looks at Meng Li in shock.


    Meng Li: "he was arrested by the government. I don''t know why. Now only you can save him."


    Lianfu was a little confused about the cause and effect, so she waved her hand and said:


    "let me have a look."


    After a while, she said:


    "why was Zhuo ran captured by the government? Only I can save him?"


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "because you know the princess."


    "What?" Lian Fu''s face was even more shocked, and her heart thumped:


    "what are you talking about? Where do I know the princess?" Lianfu denied it without thinking about it.Meng Li said:


    "really don''t know?"


    "Then Zhu zhuoran is not saved."


    "No, I do." Lianfu said quickly.


    "But how do you know I know the princess?" She asked in great doubt.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "you said it in a dream."


    "Anything else?" Lianfu stares at Meng Li nervously.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "What?"


    For a moment, Lianfu''s heart jumped to her throat.


    It won''t be revealed.


    "You said you were sorry for the princess." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Lian Fu wrung his brow: "anything else?"


    Meng Li: "no more."


    Lianfu took a slow breath. Fortunately, the dead girl didn''t hear anything else.


    But she kept muttering in her heart. Did she feel sorry for the princess?


    It seems that from the heart, there is no such feeling.


    It was ast resort.


    "What did Zhuo ran do? Do you have to go to the princess? " Lianfu wrinkled her face.


    Meng Li: "it''s said that it''s a capital crime."


    "What?" Lianfu''s voice was shocked and exaggerated. Her hand trembled for a moment. Death penalty.


    How could that be?


    She urgently asked Meng Li what was going on, but Meng Li still said he didn''t know anything.


    I only know that this matter can only take a turn if the dignitaries in Beijinge forward.


    Lianfu was so scared that she felt soft all over and her brain was in a mess.


    In fact, there are loopholes in Meng Li''s words, but Lianfu can''t think of so many now.


    "Didn''t you say he could be number one? How could it be a crime? " Lian Fu''s brain is buzzing, and she questions Meng Li with tears.


    Meng Li said a little irritably:


    "how can I know that? If you don''t ask the princess to get zhuoran out for me, I''ll kill you."


    Lianfu listens to Meng Li''s tone and feels that the situation is serious. She doesn''t care about the champion with Meng Li any more. She says: "the key is, I don''t know where the princess is and how I can find her."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve found out for you." Meng Li said.


    "How do you inquire?"


    Meng Li narrowed his eyes and said, "do you have to ask me these boring questions at this critical moment?"


    "No, no, let''s go."


    Lianfu beat her soft leg and felt that her body and soul were separated.


    Now the body is like a puppet, very uncoordinated.


    Meng Li saw that Lianfu had stopped, and took Lianfu to the gate of the pce.


    Stopped by the guard in front of the door, Meng Li''s clothes were OK, but the older woman was poor.

 Chapter 1061

    "Who?"


    The guard''s eyes swept Meng Li''s face, and then returned to Meng Li''s face to see more.


    These eyebrows


    Meng Li winked at Lian Fu. On the way, he told her what to say.


    Lianfu''s eyes were full of promise, and her palms were full of sweat. She stepped forward to guard and stammered and said:


    "Min Fu, min Fu is Lianfu. She met the princess at that time, and my mother-inw gave birth to the princess. The princess said that she coulde to Beijing to find her if she had something to do."


    Since it was the princess who said that, the guards couldn''t directly drive people away.


    I have to check with the princess.


    He said:


    "you''ll stay here for a while, and let''s go and report it."


    "Good." Lianfu''s eyebrows were full of anxiety and anxiety.


    She wanted to say hurry up, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    When the princess heard that wenpo''s daughter-inw came to see her, she couldn''t help frowning. After so many years, she almost forgot this person.


    She nodded as she remembered the love she had.


    I just don''t know how to know her identity. In that case, she didn''t say who she was.


    But when I think about it, I often go out. There are many people who know her in the capital. If the other party wants to find her, it must be easy.


    The informer arrived at the door and released Meng Li and Lian Fu.


    They entered the pce and were led by others.


    When Lianfu arrived at such a ce, she was so nervous that she felt pain all over her body, and her legs trembled under her coarse cloth skirt.


    In the front hall, the princess received them.


    As soon as she got in, she didn''t know whether Lianfu had a soft leg or had already thought about the kneeling ceremony. She knelt down and crawled down, shouting:


    "people''s wife has seen the princess."


    "Ah, you are..." The princess stretched out her slender jade finger and knelt down as soon as she met her.


    She put her hand down again and said:


    "help her up quickly."


    A servant girl helped Lianfu up, but Lianfu didn''t dare to look up at the princess.


    It is not only themon people who are timid when they see the powerful people, but also the most important thing is their guilty heart.


    Ever since she decided toe to the pce, the past events of that year poured into her mind, making her extremely uneasy.


    Several times on the road, her legs were trembling. She wanted to turn around and run, but she thought of Zhu zhuoran. She had to harden her head.


    The princess squinted at Lian Fu and thought back to what happened in those years. Fortunately, she was rescued, otherwise she would


    Ah!


    I just sigh that the woman of her age was destroyed by the years.


    And the clothes. I don''t think I''ve had a good time these years.


    "Sit down." Said the princess gently.


    She also looked at one side of Meng Li, this one surprised her, this child, eyebrows and eyes actually very simr to her.


    After this idea came out of her mind, her heart, which was not easy to be flustered, jumped a few times.


    She rubbed her chest without any trace, and when Meng Li''s eyes met, Meng Li gave her a faint smile.


    This smile made the princess think of her in the mirror when she was young.


    But she didn''t say anything immediately, and put her eyes back on Lianfu.


    Looking at Lianfu''s stiff body moving to the chair, she lowered her head and did not dare to look at her. She still said gently:


    "have you had a good time these years?"


    "Good, very good." Lianfu nced at the princess.


    Did not see the princess now concrete appearance, only knew that sits above is a luxurious woman.


    The princess nodded and saw Lianfu''s words for several times, then forced her to swallow them back. She knew that she should ask for something.


    She no longer talked about the past. After all, she had nothing to mention. She also left some silver in those years, which could be regarded as a reward.


    I''d better ask something first, so as not to look like this.


    "Look at you like this. Maybe something''s wrong."


    As soon as the princess''s voice fell, Lianfu slipped from her chair and knelt down.


    She pleaded sadly:


    "please help my son."


    "Your son?" The princess looked at Lianfu suspiciously.


    "Yes, my son, Zhu zhuoran, I heard that he was arrested by the government. I don''t know what crime hemitted. I''d like to trouble the princess."


    "As long as the princess is willing to help, I would like to be a cow and a horse for the princess in this life and the next life to repay her kindness."


    Lianfu began to kowtow, which made the floor thump.


    The Princess Ai a, quickly call nearby servant girl to stop Lian Fu to continue kowtow.


    Don''t eat your head full of blood. What can you say? The mood is so intense.


    "You say your son''s name is Zhu zhuoran?" Lian Fu''s words echoed in the princess''s mind.Zhu zhuoran?


    How familiar is this name?


    Lianfu was stopped by the servant girl and worked hard. Lianfu was also in pain. Seeing that there was a step down, she followed.


    I didn''t eat my head any more. I just wiped my tears. My eyes were red and full of blood.


    Nodding, I answered the princess''s question.


    The princess waved to a servant girl and said in a low voice:


    "how can I hear Zhu zhuoran well?"


    But I couldn''t remember who it was for a while.


    "Ma''am, it''s the new champion." The servant girl whispered back.


    The princess suddenly realized that it was so.


    I''ve heard the name twice. The first time was when he became the new champion.


    The second time was two days ago. It was said that there was such an intriguing story with the princess.


    Looking at Lianfu, she said, "are you Zhu zhuoran''s mother?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Lianfu didn''t bother to say that she was actually her nephew. Anyway, she raised all of them for her.


    I''ve talked too much, and some things havee to light.


    In fact, it''s very risky toe here.


    "Since he is your son, how can you say that he was arrested by the government?" The princess looked puzzled.


    Lian Fu said: "it''s said that it''s a capital crime."


    "Who did you listen to?" Asked the princess.


    Lian Fu looks at Meng Li:


    "she said it."


    "Who is she?" The princess stares at Meng Li, and her heart beats two times quickly.


    Lianfu hesitated for a moment, avoided her daughter''s answer, and said:


    "my daughter-inw."


    Princess:


    So this is the wife of the new champion?


    It''s said that she''s going to be abandoned?


    "Wait a minute. I have to ask you about it again. I haven''t heard about it." The princess said and winked at the servant girl beside her.


    The servant girl stepped back.


    Lianfu was very upset, but her mood was not so intense.


    The princess asked people to help Lianfu sit on the chair, and Lianfu was notforted.


    Lianfu''s brain is confused, but the princess sips tea and looks at Meng Li intentionally or unconsciously.


    Meng Li noticed the princess''s eyes and gave her a kind smile.


    Brush up the favor first.


    Lianfu finally saw the interaction between Meng Li and the princess. She took a look at Meng Li and summoned up the courage to take a serious look at the princess''s facial features. She opened her eyes and screamed.


    The princess put down her cup and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1062

    Lianfu has a huge wave in her heart at the moment. She didn''t expect that Yingmei and the princess are so simr.


    If only Ying Mei were what she looked like before.


    Absolutely not.


    But I don''t know what happened to Ying Mei. She keeps her skin and body like a rich woman.


    Looking at the princess''s puzzled eyes, Lian Fulian quickly stabilized her mind and said: "no, it''s OK."


    The princess took a strange look at Lianfu and said nothing.


    It''s a long time to wait, especially now. It''s especially hard for Lianfu. Meng Li sits calmly and quietly.


    After a long time, the servant girl came in and murmured a few words in the princess''s ear. The princess was clear in her heart, nodded, organizednguage in her heart, and said to Lianfu:


    "is there any misunderstanding in this matter?"


    "Zhu zhuoran has not been arrested by the government."


    Lotus Lake a Zheng: "no?"


    She immediately looks at Meng Li. Meng Li is calm and has no feeling of being torn down.


    "In addition, Zhu zhuoran is the new champion of this year." The princess frowned and said.


    Do these, as Zhu zhuoran''s mother, she doesn''t know?


    It''s said that Zhu zhuoran is the number one schr in the new section. Lianfu stops breathing, and then takes a long breath.


    Who should I trust now?


    Ying Mei and the princess have different opinions.


    Only hesitated for a moment, Lianfu chose to believe the princess, who is good at receiving good news.


    Why should the princess lie to her?


    In the heart some chagrin, how at that time anxious, was cheated by the younger sister toe here?


    The main reason is that Ying Mei pretends too much to be a liar. At the same time, Lian Fu has a bad feeling in her heart.


    She always felt that Ying Mei had a purpose in tricking her intoing here.


    This feeling made her panic. Now the only way is to leave here as soon as possible, so as not to have any more twists and turns. She got up and said to the Princess:


    "it''s the people''s wife who bothers the princess. The people''s wife will leave now."


    She left in a hurry.


    The princess felt that this man was really strange, but she said politely:


    "don''t worry about going. Since they are all here, it''s better to stay and have a light meal."


    "No, no, I''m not hungry." Lianfu refused without thinking about it.


    Her body retreated step by step and said to Meng Li: "go, go."


    The princess''s eyes shed a trace of unhappiness. Who is this? When she begged her just now, she was very humble. Now she knows that her son is all right, and the pce looks like a ce to eat people.


    I can''t wait to go.


    It''s very impolite.


    Looking at Lianfu''s panic, Meng Li couldn''t helpughing and said, "Why are you so anxious to leave now that you''re here?"


    "I''m going to find zhuoran. I can''t remember it in my heart." Lianfu said immediately.


    Meng Li: "you''d better not go to Zhu zhuoran. He''s OK. He''s fine."


    Lian Fu asked:


    "then why did you cheat me?"


    Meng Li said:


    "if I don''t cheat you, can I lead you here? Can I enter the pce without you? "


    "What are you doing here?" Lianfu stares at Meng Li.


    There was a strong foreboding in my heart.


    Meng Li: "do you really don''t think about telling the princess what happened in those years?"


    "I don''t know what happened back then." Lianfu denied it without thinking about it.


    Her body is also constantly back, are about to step out of the threshold.


    Meng Li took Lianfu by his arm and said to the frowning princess, "princess, I want to tell you a story."


    "Shut up, don''t say it." Lianfu had a big reaction.


    Her intuition does not allow Meng Li to say.


    Meng Li Cai ignored her. She was very concise and quick, and said:


    "when you gave birth, Lianfu overheard your real identity, and immediately evil came from her heart. She changed the identity of her child and me."


    "That is to say, the child you took away was her child."


    "And I am your own daughter."


    After hearing this, Lianfu felt soft all over. Fortunately, Meng Li had a lot of strength. Otherwise, she felt hard to stand.


    The princess was shocked, her lips slightly open, did not say a word.


    My hands were shaking, and my brain was flying through a lot of pictures.


    After a long time, she held her handkerchief tightly, looked at Lianfu and asked:


    "is this true?"


    Lianfu denied it directly.


    She said:


    "princess, you can''t believe this fairy''s nonsense. She is just like a ghost now. If you really believe her, you will hurt yourself."The princess looked at Meng Li, and her heart swelled. She asked:


    "is that true?"


    "It''s true. She said all this one time when she was drinking too much." Meng Li took a look at Lianfu.


    Lianfu screamed:


    "you cheat."


    "When did I get drunk? Even if I had two drinks, I would not get drunk."


    "You often drink and miss yourte husband, and you have to deny it?" Meng Li asked.


    Lianfu''s tone is very sharp:


    "I didn''t, I didn''t say."


    She has never been drunk. How can she say such a thing? What a secret it is. She doesn''t want to say even if she brings it into the coffin.


    The princess once again looked at Meng Li carefully and looked at Lianfu seriously.


    She thought of the child she raised. Isn''t it simr to Lianfu?


    And now the child has something inmon with himself.


    At that time, the Lord teased her, saying that their daughter didn''t look like her or the Lord, and she was angry.


    Now if you want toe, it is.


    People who are rted by blood are more or less reflected in their faces.


    She was more inclined to what Meng Li said.


    With a cold face, he said to Lianfu:


    "you tell the truth."


    Lianfu looked at the princess, almost scared, she did not dare to speak.


    "Since you don''t tell me, I''ll check my marriage." The princess''s eyes crossed with firmness.


    If it''s really your daughter, you can''t be careless.


    Lianfu shakes her head crazily. If she hadn''t been blocked by Meng Li, she would be able to run directly now.


    Because she was really afraid, she didn''t know what the consequences would be after it waspletely exposed.


    "Will you?" The princess asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    In fact, blood test is not so scientific, but now people believe it.


    Is it difficult for her toe out and poprize the science? Is it over?


    How does she get married?


    Lianfu''s face changed greatly, and she wanted to stop them from checking their rtives, but she knew that she was in the pce and didn''t have the courage to be presumptuous.


    Just with her body against Meng Li, she wants to pull Meng Li out.


    I really don''t want to face the facts and always want to do something. It may be useless, but I did it myself.


    So now the appearance is very strange, Lianfu wants to pull Meng Li out, Meng Li pulls Lianfu not to let her go.


    Seeing this, the princess winked at her servant girl.


    Two servant girls went to the door and blocked Lianfu''s retreat.

 Chapter 1063

    Seeing this, Lianfu felt disheartened, and her body strength was less than half.


    The princess said:


    "if the prince is in the house, pleasee here."


    A servant girl got the order and went out. When Lianfu heard that the LORD wasing, she shivered all over.


    Just looking at Lianfu''s performance, the princess already understood most of it.


    The prince heard that the princess asked him to do something, but he didn''t hesitate and came quickly.


    As soon as he came in, he nced at Lianfu and Mengli, and then asked the princess what was the matter.


    The princess whispered the details to the prince, who was also shocked. He looked at Meng Li and said, "look up, let me have a look."


    Meng Li raises his head and looks at Wang Ye. Wang Ye looks at Meng Li''s facial features carefully and his eyebrows jump.


    Just now the princess said that he was dubious, but seeing the woman''s appearance, he couldn''t help believing it.


    Looking at Lianfu, he said:


    "tell the truth."


    The prince was a middle-aged man, and he was very noble. He was more dignified than the princess. This sneer made Lianfu tremble.


    She pursed her lips tightly, fearing that she might say something by ident.


    "Lord, it''s better to be a priori." Said the princess.


    Wang Ye, with a hum, asked people to bring two bowls of water to Meng Li.


    Meng Li can only put down Lianfu. Lianfu is paralyzed on the ground without Meng Li''s support.


    When Meng saw that they were about to bump into each other, he began to wake up in horror.


    But the gate already had servant girl to guard, immediately stopped Lian Fu.


    Lianfu copsed on the ground again, watching the Lord drop a drop of blood in the bowl.


    Then there is Ying Mei, who is also dripping blood into it.


    Lianfu looks crazy and rushes forward suddenly. Everyone doesn''t notice that the bowl containing two people''s blood is knocked over by Lianfu.


    "Somebody, get her for me." The LORD was angry.


    It''s too presumptuous.


    This kind of obstruction is absolutely ridiculous.


    The servant girl immediately came forward and dragged the crazy looking Lianfu far away.


    Lianfu couldn''t move, her eyes were ready to crack, and she didn''t want to see the scene.


    The Lord asked people to bring up a bowl of water again. He also checked that the water was ok, and he dropped blood into it again.


    The princess also dropped a drop of blood in the next bowl, and Meng Li dropped a drop of blood in each bowl.


    Then there were three people holding their breath, looking straight into the bowl.


    Soon, the blood of the two bowls melted.


    Meng Li was not surprised to see this. Even if there was an ident, she had to find a way to integrate.


    The flesh on Wang Ye''s face trembled. He took a look at Meng Li and pursed his mouth. He didn''t know what to say.


    But the princess, shaking her hands, put them on Meng Li''s shoulder and looked at Meng Li. She said:


    "my son?"


    Meng Li whispered.


    The princess''s lips moved for a moment, and her tears began to flow. Meng Li said:


    "I know it''s too sudden for you. There''s a process to ept it. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Good, good, good boy." Said the princess with tears in her eyes.


    Wang Ye had many tastes in his heart. He didn''t know what to say, so he looked at Xiang Lianfu. Seeing that things had been revealed, Lian Fu simply said:


    "do you recognize her?"


    Sheughed wildly and said:


    "you''ll regret it. She''s a devil. She''s so weird!"


    Meng Li walked over, picked up Lian Fu and said in a soft voice:


    "mother, maybe this is thest time I call you mother. We have been in love for so many years. Don''t you want me so much?"


    "Why do you want to be nice, you vicious woman? Don''t you know what you''ve done?" Lianfu stares at Meng Li fiercely.


    Meng Li looked at Lianfu for unknown reasons:


    "what did you say?"


    Lianfu: "you You can do harm to others without fear, even to the mother who raised you. "


    Meng Li shook his head and sighed:


    "maybe you are really stimted. Now you are a little confused."


    "I didn''t!" He screamed.


    Meng Li reluctantly let go of Lianfu, and the prince and princess are also concerned.


    ording to the truth, Lianfu''s doing this is unforgivable.


    But she could be a good biological mother.


    And it was her rescue that brought the baby to birth.


    And it seems to be the mother of the new champion?


    It''s very difficult to do. Let it go. If you''re not reconciled, it doesn''t seem right.She rubbed her eyebrows with some headache. Her daughter recognized her, but after that, it was very troublesome.


    "What''s your name?" The princess looked at Meng Li and asked.


    Meng Li: "it''s not a serious name. It''s Yingmei."


    The princess gave Lianfu a look of hate. Her daughter didn''t even have a proper name.


    After hesitating for a moment, she said:


    "I''ll arrange a room for you in the mansion. Would you like to have a rest first?"


    Her tone was a little cautious. She had to discuss with Wang Ye about what to do.


    Meng Li expressed his understanding, nodded and said frankly:


    "that''s good."


    Meng Li was led down by the servant girl. Looking at Lian Fu, the princess said coldly:


    "you''d better be a guest in the pce now."


    Let Lianfu be a guest, in fact, is temporarily under house arrest.


    Lianfu is resistant to this, she said:


    "I don''t want to be a guest, you can let me go."


    Looking at Lianfu''s crazy appearance, Wang Ye was a little impatient. He waved his hand, and someone ignored Lianfu''s will and forced Lianhu to go down.


    This time, she waspletely clean. The tears of the princess finally flowed down. She felt that she was a bit impolite and quickly wiped them away.


    The prince patted the princess on the shoulder, and she leaned in his arms and said, "my Lord, my heart is reallyplicated."


    "I''m happy and sad." The king sighed.


    "What does the Lord want to do?" Asked the princess.


    The Lord pondered for a moment and said:


    "let me think about it. Some things need to be checked."


    The princess nodded cleverly, but she was at a loss. After all, it was hard for anyone to be at a loss.


    There was such a big ident here. When dealing with it at that time, she didn''t avoid her servants. The next day, the princess knew the news.


    She quickly got on the carriage and went back to the pce. She was in a hurry to find the princess. The servant hesitated and refused to tell the princess. The princess was eager to ask.


    The princess was in her so-called new daughter''s room.


    She didn''t want to let the servant lead the way. When she saw that the so-called new daughter actually lived in the yard where she used to live, her face was very ugly.


    In the heart surged the thick jealousy, the huge emotion rolls in her heart surging, causes the body always not good she to cough.


    The princess is dressing Meng Li. She looks at Meng Li lovingly and hears the familiar cough. Her hand is stiff and she says, "I''ll go out first."

 Chapter 1064

    Meng Li nodded with a smile:


    "OK."


    The princess touched the broken hair on Meng Li''s forehead and said:


    "I''ve sent someone there to check it. Don''t worry, you won''t be wronged in vain these years."


    Meng Li nodded and said thank you shyly.


    The princess just went out and saw the princess at the door. For a moment, she was speechless. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier between them, which separated them.


    "Mother."


    The princess forced pressure want to cough feeling, toward the princess a few steps past.


    "From good to bad, how did youe back?" The princess looked at the princess.


    From good to good:


    "I, I heard the news."


    The princess''s expression was a littleplicated, and she said:


    "I raised you, or my daughter."


    From the good was notforted by the princess, she had a feeling of territory being upied, and the princess said so, but let her heart sink a lot.


    So in my mother''s heart, I have already admitted my new daughter.


    But she ran and hugged the princess.


    Really aggrieved, how can suddenlye out of a person to rob their identity?


    Is holding the princess, from good-looking to Meng from the room walk out slowly.


    She widened her eyes, let go of the princess and asked:


    "how are you?"


    The princess looked at conghao suspiciously:


    "do you know each other?"


    From a good face full of disbelief, how can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    She looked at Meng Li''s face and the princess''s face. No wonder?!


    No wonder at that time, she felt familiar with each other''s facial features, but she didn''t associate with her mother.


    So!


    Is it all true?


    Meng Li saluted conghao: "Hello, princess."


    "No, you don''t want to be hypocritical." He stepped back from his good health and looked at Meng Li in disgust.


    Meng Li''s expression was a little hurt, and he looked at the princess at a loss.


    This made the princess feel self willed and unfriendly.


    After all, it''s hard to understand.


    "From now on, calm down." The princess warned.


    Don''t be rude.


    The princess''s reminder didn''t help to calm down a little bit.


    Why is it her?


    She never looked up to the mountain vige women became the princess''s children, that is the royal blood.


    And there have been disagreements between them before.


    "Mother, is there any misunderstanding?" I''m so anxious that tears areing down.


    She didn''t want to face the fact.


    The princess shook her head and said:


    "well, you should calm down."


    "Why do you want me to calm down? Can you ept it?" Question the princess from a good point of view.


    The princess pursed her mouth and did not speak. Meng Li decided to be a blooming white lotus.


    She seems to have gathered up the courage to step forward and say to conghao:


    "I don''t think I shoulde back. I think you are very sad."


    She looked at the princess again and said nkly:


    "did I do something wrong?"


    Princess see Meng Li this slightly timid eyes, a little distressed, her daughter exactly experienced what, sensible heartache.


    Sheforted Meng Li: "no, you shoulde back. You''re right."


    Having seen Meng Li''s domineering and fierce side, I naturally know that this pathetic appearance is made up.


    She clenched her teeth and looked at Meng Li with disgust:


    "don''t pretend to be a poor woman here to cheat her mother. You''re a woman with a face to face and a back to back."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    But the princess was a little impatient, and she yelled heavily:


    "good luck!"


    Looking at the princess with tears in her eyes:


    "Niang, are you cruel to me?"


    "It''s you who''s so dispassionate." Said the princess, somewhat irritated.


    Ying Mei is sensible and distressing, but she fights for her as soon as shees back.


    It''s not that she can''t have two daughters in her pce. Why do you have to fight? Is it because of Ying Mei that she can follow her and sever her rtionship?


    They have been in love with each other for many years. Can''t you even understand this?


    She is so impatient that she has been teaching nothing these years.


    "Mother..."


    "I''m just afraid that you don''t love me anymore." From the good.


    "No Said the princess.


    "You go to your father first."


    From the good too care about too nervous, she felt that the princess did not love her.


    In fact, the princess has not changed her attitude towards conghao. She only says that she raised conghao and is a little familiar with her. But now she doesn''t understand Yingmei''s character and needs to care more about her feelings.Most people will choose this way, but it''s impossible to think about it from the perspective of being quiet.


    Since she is asked to look for her father, she will look for him. She doesn''t believe it, and his heart will suddenly change.


    Dad always loved her the most.


    You can just ask about the specific causes and consequences of things.


    With this in mind, he saluted the princess and turned away. His back looked thin and lonely.


    Let Princess heart also followed to pull.


    He sighed with dismay:


    "it''s really nature."


    "In fact, you can apany the princess. I think the princess is very sad. In the final analysis, the princess cares about you too much." Meng Li said with understanding.


    The princess said with a smile:


    "no, they are all married. They are so childish. If you think about it in private, you will understand."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t say anything. There was a light sadness on his face.


    The princess takes Meng Li into the room. Meng Li''s bun is rtively simple. She brought some jewelry to her earlier. She nned to dress her daughter, but she was interrupted by conghao.


    She put Meng Li in front of the dresser andbed her hair for her.


    Also asked:


    "how do you know conghao?"


    Meng Li hesitated and said:


    "I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "What''s wrong?" The princessughed for a while, but her eyebrows were not happy, and she was worried.


    Meng Li said: "I don''t feel very good."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Zhu zhuoran seems to have a good rtionship with Lord Lin. then after his introduction, I was lucky to meet the princess." Meng Li came slowly.


    The princess nodded, that''s it.


    Mr. Lin, Lin Yuyun.


    "You don''t seem happy."


    The princess was very transparent. She felt it from her good reaction just now.


    Meng Li sighed and didn''t speak any more.


    "What happened?" Asked Mrs. Lin.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "forget it, the previous things are over, and I will try to get along with the princess in the future."


    The princess happily patted Meng Li on the shoulder.


    Just be sensible.


    Meng Li took a look at the princess''s hand in the mirror. Now it''s time to recognize her. With the simr facial features and the unreliable blood, it''s not soplicated.


    It''s just that the following things areplicated. The mostplicated thing is to get along with the princess and the prince.


    It seems simple, but I''ve been unfamiliar for so many years. It''s impossible to rely on the blood rtionship alone.


    At least we should cultivate our feelings and try our best to get their love. Their attitude is also rted to the future life of the client.


    It''s about using your brain.

 Chapter 1065

    It''s not that if you recognize your parents, you''ll have nothing to worry about. There''s still a lot to do.


    The princess wanted to ask Meng Li about Zhu zhuoran, but she felt that this topic was sensitive. At the beginning of her rtionship, was this kind of question a bit abrupt?


    He pressed hard and didn''t ask.


    From the good to find Wang Ye, wronged to Dou big tears one by one down, Wang Ye see this some distressed, but his face light asked:


    "so big people, cry what."


    "Dad, why is that so?" Asked conghao, wiping his tears.


    The LORD said:


    "these things don''t affect you. You are still our daughter."


    He murmured:


    "really?"


    She chatted with Wang Ye for a while, but in a word, she made a general picture of the matter.


    I also know that Lianfu is Zhu zhuoran''s mother.


    So Lianfu is her biological mother?


    Wang Ye also said that Zhu zhuoran was originally Lianfu''s nephew, which he learned from Meng Li at dinnerst night.


    Thinking of the three of them having dinner togetherst night, Wang Ye felt that the feeling of embarrassment was still there.


    My daughter recognized me, but I didn''t know how to get along with her.


    So?


    Is he Zhu zhuoran''s cousin?


    If they didn''t exchange identities, she would be the woman who worked hard to support the number one schr?


    And I''m going to be number one in the exam, and I''m going to abandon her?


    Just thinking about it, I was scared into a cold sweat. What a tragic thing it is.


    Her inner taste is extremelyplex. On the one hand, she is d that she has escaped this fate. On the other hand, the man actually came back, making her position in the pce very embarrassing.


    "Dad, why do you believe that..."


    From good can''t help saying.


    Wang Ye took a good look and said:


    "we have already checked our rtionship. Besides, there is no doubt about our appearance."


    I felt my face.


    Of course, the Lord didn''t know. His words on the matter hurt his good self-esteem.


    The princess came in with Meng Li. She took Meng Li with her because she wanted Meng Li to know more about the pce and contact the Lord.


    After all, the chance to get in touch with Wang Ye is not always avable.


    But from a good point of view, I feel that the princess is particrly fond of Meng Li, so I take her with me everywhere.


    There was a trace of jealousy in her eyes, which soon disappeared.


    He stood up and gave a salute to the princess. The princess gave a hum. Meng Li gave a salute to the prince. The prince nodded with satisfaction.


    I know the etiquette.


    Growing up in that kind of environment, he worried that there were many bad habits to be corrected. If they were so big, it would be a headache to correct them.


    But after a short period of contact, I didn''t find anything wrong.


    Meng Li sat on one side. Looking at the one with a bad expression, the princess thought and said:


    "she''s in the mansion. Do you want to have a look?"


    After a good pause:


    "who?"


    The princess sighed:


    "it should be your biological mother."


    She discussed with Wang Yest night and agreed that she should let conghao see Lian Fu.


    Whether it''s her biological mother or not depends on her attitude.


    What did they do to Lianfu when they didn''t get it.


    But now from a good mind he Qimin, from the princess''s mouth to say, like an arrow in her heart.


    She didn''t want to see her biological mother.


    But after looking at the expressions of the prince and the princess, I know that if I don''t see them, I will leave a bad impression on them.


    After all, it''s good for her.


    Before she was just a little wayward and excited, she was scolded by the princess. She had a strong sense of crisis, and she was consciously courting the prince and princess.


    Now that we can''t change it, we might as well find a way to face it perfectly.


    She nodded.


    The princess took a look at the prince, who waved his hand and said:


    "you go, I have something else to do."


    The princess stood up and said to Meng Lihe conghao:


    "let''s go."


    Three people went to the room where Lianfu was under house arrest. Lianfu was very noisyst night. If she used to guard the servant girl, it was a ghost.


    One is calling to see the prince, the other is calling to see the princess.


    It''s too noisy. The servant girl just blocked Lianfu''s mouth.


    When I use the breakfast, I open it for Lianfu. Lianfu is so upset and hungry.


    I haven''t had such a delicious breakfast in the pce. I ate several portions in a row.


    They are still eating at this time.


    From the good step in, saw a disheveled woman, her hairpin mixed with white hair, exuding a strange smell.Medicine, sweat, mixed together, from the good eyes across a touch of disgust.


    But this expression did not escape the eyes of the princess.


    When Lianfu heard that someone wasing, she put thest bite into her mouth. Looking back, she was shocked.


    Because now Lianfu looks like her grandmother''s generation, OK?


    Lianfu looked at her luxurious clothes, and her expression became stiff. She rubbed her hands on her body uneasily.


    From good to bad


    Wipe your hands on your body?


    "What is it?" Lianfu looks at the princess.


    Meng Li made aparison between Lianfu and conghao''s face. He had a delicate and white skin, which was well nourished.


    Lianfu has been in the sun and wind for so many years. Even without the devastation she left, she can''t follow her.


    Regardless of skin color and overall image, if you look at facial features, they are somewhat simr.


    But in the story, they recognize ganniang and gandaughter, and no one thinks they are like them. That''s because Lianfu''s skin has not been improved.


    And it''s getting old.


    Even if someone thinks it''s like that, they don''t know what it''s like to be born.


    The princess didn''t speak, just looked at conghao and couldn''t ept it.


    I bite my lips and don''t want to say anything.


    Rao is that she is ready, but she did not expect that the so-called biological mother is like this.


    Don''t they live together?


    Why is Zhu zhuoran handsome and delicate? Even the woman beside him looks ok.


    It happened that her so-called biological mother was like a beggar woman in front of her.


    From the good living environment, it is doomed that she is arrogant in her heart. Such arrogant people can''t ept this kind of thing at all.


    The princess gave a long sigh and said, "just, just."


    "Let''s go."


    From then on, he was granted amnesty. He stepped back a few steps and identally bumped into Meng Li. Meng Li quickly called out:


    "be careful, princess."


    From good disgust to see Meng leave one eye, turn round to n to go.


    But before she went out, Lianfu eximed:


    "is he er?"


    Looking at Lianfu, she said:


    "I''m your mother, he''er."


    Lianfu''s eyes are shining. Good eyes are life-saving straws.


    Now things have been revealed, but I still have a daughter in the pce.


    Listen to Ying Mei shout, that is the princess, she is themon people, also know that the princess has a title.


    As long as the biological daughter pleads with her, she will be free from disaster.

 Chapter 1066

    "What mother, I..." Denied from the good.


    "I''m sorry, but you were in poor health. I had to let the princess take you away. I had difficulties." Lianfu said in tears.


    In fact, she was notpletely sure that this person was her child at the beginning, but it doesn''t matter if she yelled wrong.


    But now from the other side''s reaction, I am calling the right person.


    In fact, she didn''t feel much about her daughter. After all, she didn''t support her, but she didn''t think that people would be merciless to the mother who gave birth to her.


    From the good feeling, the scalp is numb, and the legs are as hard as nails.


    And Lianfu is still looking at conghao eagerly.


    "You must understand my hard work." Said Lianfu.


    Looking at Lianfu in disgust, he said: "why do you say it''s my mother?"


    Lianfu immediately said:


    "you have a birthmark on your back."


    She drew a shape with her hand and said to conghao:


    "it looks like this."


    The princess''s face was not good, and she did have a birthmark.


    Women have birthmarks on the body of things, know so few, will not go out to say.


    Although Wang Ye said that the specific situation needs to be investigated in detail, it seems that it is very clear now that there is no need to investigate.


    When Lianfu told her secret, her face changed greatly. She shook her head hastily:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    "I didn''t."


    She doesn''t want to have such a mother. Her husband''s family will dislike her.


    "Mother, let''s go. I don''t want to be here."


    I was going to deal with it perfectly.


    But this event gave her more than expected pressure and spiritual suffering, and she overestimated herself.


    Because of the intense emotion, her good breath aggravated. Seeing this, the princess felt a little distressed. She patted her back and said:


    "let''s go."


    The princess took the lead to go out, so she kept up with her. Lianfu looked at Meng Li who had not gone out yet and said, "sister Ying, since you know everything and recognize your parents, please forgive me."


    "I''ve redeemed my sins."


    Where did the princess stop? She looked at Meng Li and wanted to see his reaction. Meng Li turned her head and looked at Lian Fu and said, "what you want to do is to change my destiny and let us be separated by blood. What''s more, the most I can do is not to care about you when you were young."


    It''s impossible not to care, but to say so in front of the princess.


    Everyone is good at liking kind and simple people.


    "Let''s go."


    The princess looked at Meng Li with a face of pain and embarrassment, unwilling to be entangled by Lianfu again.


    Meng Li nodded and followed. Lianfu was staring at their backs at the door, shouting that he was wrong.


    As they went farther and farther, their voices faded.


    From good to go out, recalled just in front of the princess''s performance is really some unsatisfactory, she felt that can not continue to stay, lest do wrong things.


    To the princess,


    "Niang, there''s something else to do in the forest house. My daughter went back first."


    Princess: "since I''m back, it''s not important. I''ll stay two more days."


    Conghao shook his head, refused and insisted on going.


    Out of the pce, she was in a state of confusion. She didn''t want to tell Lin Yuyun about it, but she couldn''t hide it, could she?


    How to deal with it?


    She''s in urgent need of an ally to share.


    Thinking about it, I went to find Zhu zhuoran.


    After telling Zhu zhuoran about it, Zhu zhuoran was very surprised. He felt that he was dreaming.


    When did my mothere to Beijing?


    The princess Zhuo Ran is not joking with him.


    He said to the Princess:


    "princess, I have something to ask for."


    The princess shook her head and said:


    "I know you want to go to the pce to see your mother, but do you want to deal with it?"


    "Now that she has be the prince''s own daughter, things between you must be said, and it''s more difficult for you to get along with each other."


    Zhu zhuoran sipped his mouth and said:


    "we have been separated from each other."


    "She agreed?" The princess asked one by one in surprise, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "of course, I can go back to the pce..."


    Since then, with all the glory and wealth, is there still ack of such a heartless champion?


    From good-looking, Zhu zhuoran''s eyes are veryplex. As soon as you think about it, if you don''t exchange your identity, you will meet a heartbreaker.


    In the final analysis, Zhu zhuoran may go to Beijing to take the exam.


    If they were there all the time, her peaceful life would not be broken.This makes from the good heart more unhappy, in the heart all of a sudden to wish zhuoran gave birth to a strange disgust.


    Zhu zhuoran saw the disgust in conghao''s eyes, so he said:


    "would you please the princess..."


    "No, I''ll take you to the pce. It''s time to say that I''m in trouble." If you think about it, it''s not right.


    "Besides, you are the number one schr. It''s not impossible to think that you are the number one schr and ask to see the Lord."


    I want Zhu zhuoran to take Lianfu away from the pce, but I don''t want to get involved in it.


    Since conghao didn''t want to, Zhu zhuoran didn''t dare to force her. He just nodded and followed Hao to ask about something else. Conghao looked impatient all the time. Zhu zhuoran didn''t know what to say.


    After they separated, Zhu zhuoran went to the pce, but the pce didn''t want to give any advice.


    What Wang Ye thought was that he didn''t want toment on Zhu zhuoran before he investigated the details clearly.


    After all, he is a champion, and his future is still considerable. Don''t be confused and form a personal feud.


    But Zhu zhuoran didn''t know what was in Wang Ye''s mind. He felt that Wang Ye couldn''t forgive Lian Fu. He went to the pce for several days.


    Then the capital was covered by the eight trigrams of the pce.


    The number one schr Lang''s original match turned out to be Wang Ye''s own daughter. The news has exploded enough.


    No, what''s more, after the first schr Lang''s affair with the princess was known by his original mate, his original mate decided to divorce.


    Then he recognized his own parents, and the number one schr Lang regretted it. He wandered in front of the pce every day, praying for forgiveness.


    So now the public opinion is not friendly to Zhu zhuoran, the number one schr, and describes him as a selfish and selfish viin.


    So that they are about to ignore the woman''s husband this shocking thing.


    When Zhu zhuoran heard these news, he was not happy. He wanted to see his mother in the pce. He didn''t want to ask Ying Mei to change her mind.


    But it''s not easy for him to talk about it everywhere. At that time, the public opinion will hold her down.


    Zhu zhuoran thinks he is a filial son.


    From now on, it''s hard to live these days. Everyone in the Lin family knows that she''s not a real royal blood, and she feels strange in her heart.


    And now she is also very sensitive, in a state of worrying about gain and loss, clearly before the normalnguage or behavior, can be well understood as in the dislike of her.


    No status aura, now from good to not so confident, very hesitant, both worried about the pce dislike her, and worried about the husband''s family dislike.

 Chapter 1067

    In fact, there''s no need to be self-confident. As long as the pce admits her daughter, her husband''s family doesn''t dare to look down on her and bully her.


    But this kind of self-confident attitude makes people in my husband''s family feel a little ufortable, and I feel that this kind of self-confident attitude is not good enough for the royal family?


    It''s a bit of an ordinary contradiction. Let''s bring the matter to this aspect.


    Lin Yuyun went to sleep with his concubine all night, and his reaction was more intense than before.


    But also to pick things, which made Lin Yuyun angry, sensitive all affect the normal life.


    In addition, the concubine looked at the situation and yed the role of jieyuhua,peting with her.


    From the good in emotion, also began not smooth.


    The princess was shocked to know these things. Originally, her mother would not let her out of the pce because of the rumors outside, but she still took the risk toe out.


    Find from good, from good feeling princess to her is not so kind, in the heart or owe to oneself is not orthodox Princess thing.


    Now the title of princess, she felt that she would lose the same.


    In fact, the princess is too much because of the recent events, and her heart is too busy to be enthusiastic.


    What''s more, her mother and concubine said it was never good in front of the princess. She thought that the cause of all the rumors was that the princess knew that the other side had a wife, and she set up the princess and Zhu zhuoran, which was killing the princess.


    Let the princess stay away from such a person.


    But from the good heart is not happy, is a group of realistic people.


    She hated Zhu zhuoran and did not like the reality of the princess. She didn''t want to take care of it.


    Whatever you like.


    It''s none of her business to be with or not.


    Warm hearted, she is not good at all.


    The princess was not stupid. She could see that she had a good attitude and decided to go to Zhu zhuoran. But she didn''t find Zhu zhuoran in the inn. She thought of the rumors outside that Zhu zhuoran often wandered in front of the pce. When she went to the pce, she found Zhu zhuoran at the door.


    Zhu zhuoran sees the princess, eyes a bright, hastilyes forward to say hello.


    The princess''s expression is not good, she said coldly:


    "are you looking for her to forgive?"


    Zhu zhuoran felt that the princess was misled by the rumors outside. He exined:


    "it''s not like that. I came here for my mother."


    "Uncle Huang won''t do anything to your mother. It''s boring for you to hang around here all day." Said the princess directly.


    Zhu zhuoran: "I know, but I can''t rest assured."


    "I''ll take you in and ask." The princess thought and said.


    In order to avoid wandering here and being spread around.


    The princess went in with Zhu zhuoran. It was easy. When the prince saw Zhu zhuoraning, he didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, everything has been investigated.


    But look at Zhu zhuoran''s eyes very cold, not happy.


    This makes Zhu zhuoran ask his mother in fear.


    Wang Ye said:


    "ording to thew, she should be punished for this kind of behavior."


    Zhu zhuoran opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. As a new champion, he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t want to be punished.


    Isn''t that defiance of statews?


    But if you don''t intercede, you will be told that there is no filial piety.


    Zhu zhuoran felt a little headache. He was really in a dilemma. He thought of Yingmei, looked around casually, and then said:


    "Lord, can you let me see Yingmei?"


    Next to the princess suddenly face more cold, embarrassed to pull the corner of the mouth.


    The Lord snorted:


    "what do you do with my little girl?"


    He also nced at the princess, the princess is his royal niece in the end, some words hard to say.


    But it doesn''t mean he''s happy.


    Zhu zhuoran hardened his head and said:


    "I think, I want to say something to her."


    "Then Wang sent someone to ask for her advice. If she doesn''t want to, don''t force her."


    Zhu zhuoran nodded his thanks.


    The maid finds Meng Li. Meng Li is making beauty for the princess. Now the princess is very addicted to the beauty business. She likes Meng Li''s beauty cream very much.


    In addition, Meng Li also knows how to please people. Now the princess loves Meng Li very much.


    Especially good for her, but also want to make up for theck before, so always feel that not enough.


    When the maid said that Zhu zhuoran wanted to see her, the princess was lying down and sat up. She raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s good for such a person?"


    Now she also knows that it was her daughter who gave up the heartbreaker, but it''s hard to calm her resentment.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s OK. Since I''m here, I''ll see you."


    The princess said:


    "my mother will apany you."


    Meng Li took a look at the princess''s face and said:


    "you..."


    "Never mind. I''ll do itter in the evening."Meng Liughed: "OK."


    She washed her face and went with the princess.


    When Meng Li passed by, the prince said, "this is the moon and princess."


    Meng Li saluted to Yue and the princess and said, "please send your regards to the princess."


    Originally princess in the mind is quite nervous, again how say oneself is Zhu zhuoran with her and leave of fuse, say don''t want to contend with each other.


    But the other side was gentle and didn''t say to fight against her. She was relieved.


    They are all people who want to face up. They don''t want to make it too ugly.


    Meng Li has no hostility to the princess. It''s not true that all the princesses robbed Zhu zhuoran.


    Zhu zhuoran, as long as he has that heart, no matter the princess or others, will be robbed.


    They just attract each other, the princess is not too old, immersed in love, it is easy to make confused.


    She is now haunted by rumors, which is enough, she did nothing else, at least did not force Zhu zhuoran to go home and make peace.


    I didn''t oppress myself with power, and I didn''t do anything at all.


    The rest, it''s not necessary.


    Besides, such a person, want to take, thanks to the high status of the princess, or even together, Zhu zhuoran may also choose others.


    The trustor didn''t hate the princess in his heart, and knew that there were others without the princess.


    After thinking about it, Yue and the princess give Meng Li a gift. After all, Meng Li is also the cousin of Yue and the princess.


    Zhu zhuoran was so embarrassed.


    This is really


    Who knows how she became the daughter of the royal family.


    In fact, when the princess came, she had a little secret thought, that is, she was worried that her daughter would not deal with the princess.


    But to see her daughter so sensible, she was also relieved, that is to say, sensible is distressing.


    Especially when the investigator said how her daughter grew up, she killed Lianfu.


    And this heartless man, what did his daughter get from her hard work?


    The princess looked at Zhu zhuoran very badly.


    Meng Li looked at Zhu zhuoran with indifference. Zhu zhuoran hardened his head and said to Meng Li:


    "Yingmei."


    "You called me the name of the little girl?" Said the princess unhappily.


    Zhu zhuoran is very square. How to shout.


    Looking at Zhu zhuoran''s eyes, the princess was also thinking, could she ask the emperor for a title for her daughter?


    But two princesses in one family?


    From the good side


    Ah!

 Chapter 1068

    Zhu zhuoran, seeing this posture, has no chance to speak to Ying Mei alone.


    But it was not easy to get into the pce, so I couldn''t just leave.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "although it''s not a biological mother, it''s also raising you. Can you look at the past feelings and ask for mercy for your mother?"


    Meng Li sighed with dismay:


    "I don''t want to be like this now, but in fact, she''s not wronged in the pce."


    "How can you make it look like she''s been wronged in the pce. In fact, she''s good to eat and drink."


    For Meng Li''s words, Zhu zhuoran chose not to believe it.


    After doing this kind of thing, you can still eat and drink. Is the pce so kind?


    But Meng Li said so, and made Zhu zhuoran speechless.


    What''s the point of denying something?


    He looked at the princess like asking for help, hoping that the princess could help to speak.


    The princess was speechless. In a moment, the glorious image of Zhu zhuoran was half copsed. However, in the past, she thought about it and said to Zhu zhuoran:


    "we''d better not disturb uncle Huang here."


    Zhu Zhuo ran Leng for a while, looking at the princess give him a wink, he just nodded, followed the princess out.


    At the gate of the pce, the princess said to Zhu zhuoran:


    "I''ll go down to find her in privateter and see if I can persuade her."


    Zhu zhuoran''s Adam''s apple rolled down. He finally saw the people who were missing each other day and night, but he didn''t have time to tell them.


    He wanted to say it, but the princess was not in the mood to listen.


    She was not only talked about outside, but also in the pce.


    She''s disgraced, and now she''s disgraced.


    Even her father did not dare to see her for fear of being scolded.


    At the beginning of a seemingly good feelings covered with thick dust, how to see, are not so bright.


    The princess didn''t like the feeling of being unseemly. Even when she was together, she had to be talked about all the time.


    Zhu zhuoran has a feeling about this. He is afraid and nervous. He is careful to please the princess. He is worried that the princess will not want him.


    If so, I really didn''t get anything. I was afraid that I would make trouble in the capital. Zhu zhuoran didn''t want to go there. He thought of the princess at the first time and tried to find her. He told her if she could help me.


    The princess sighed and knew what it meant to Zhu zhuoran.


    Just ask her for something. Don''t you know how embarrassed I was at the imperial uncle''s house?


    How embarrassing would it be to ask for your father?


    It seems that she hasn''t thought about it, but she is asking for it from her. In the end, she is soft hearted and can''t bear to be a champion. A champion will ruin her future. She agrees to Zhu zhuoran''s request.

 Chapter 1069

    Then the princess was unexpectedly told by the emperor.


    How can you talk to such people?


    Before you have something, I can turn a blind eye, it is because there is no ugly things.


    But now things are ugly.


    The Royal business is not gossip for themon people.


    You can''t make peopleugh.


    Does the royal family have no face?


    You a princess, also don''t want face?


    Besides, I have to exin to your uncle Huang. Zhu zhuoran is their ex son-inw now. What do you mean to take over?


    They don''t want it. You pick it up?


    When you pick it up, you can''t see it. How do you mean?


    And if it wasn''t for you, people would be able to make a lot of noise?


    It''s all about you.


    Now there are many opinions about Zhu zhuoran. The most important thing is to appease your uncle.


    Your father''s reuse of the number one schr won''t beat your uncle in the face?


    Where can I put your uncle''s face? I want to make trouble with your uncle for such a person?


    Also warned the princess, if you want to spend on him, I will point you to a son-inw.


    The princess was so tearful by the emperor that she even said she was wrong.


    Go back, the princess''s mother know the princess to find the emperor is for this matter, angry to death.


    Now the princess has lost face outside, which makes her lose face in the pce and do such stupid things.


    This is to throw her face clean, month and make the emperor not happy, the emperor will not wait to see her.


    Let people see the princess more closely.


    No way out of the pce.


    In my heart, I hate conghao. Why is my daughter so shameful? It''s all from conghao.


    She''s broken her daughter.


    In the end, the root is not right, the seedling is not red, the bone is flowing low blood.


    Zhu zhuoran can''t wait for the princess''s reply, but the time of taking office is approaching. He is really anxious. Since the princess is unreliable, he has to rely on himself.


    Go to the pce gate and ask to see the emperor, but the emperor can''t see everyone.


    Not to see the emperor, Zhu zhuoran thought about it, and he knew Lin Yuyun.


    Although I have some discord with the princess, I don''t have any with Lin Yuyun. Besides, they have a good personal rtionship. Can I help you with this?


    It''s a pity that Zhu zhuoran is too simple. Lin Yuyun doesn''t want to talk to Zhu zhuoran now.


    And with good make very unhappy, pce Princess me from good bad her daughter, a little bit of small action against them Lin family.


    They have been implicated for the better.


    Zhu zhuoran''s official position is decided by the Emperor himself. Let them fight against the emperor?


    Tell the emperor you can''t take revenge?


    The world is the emperor''s, he does not like who, does not have to punish who?


    So Zhu zhuoran still failed. He thought that many people hade to make friends with him before. He had to be bold to visit him for his future, but no one paid any attention to him at this time.


    I know he has no future.


    Finally, in the extreme circumstances, to find Meng Li.


    I can''t get into the pce. I''ve been guarding it day and night in front of the pce, and I''ve finally arrived at Meng Li who went out to buy medicinal materials.


    Meng Li tters the princess with beauty cream. Although this move is tacky, it''s really to the point.


    Who makes women love beauty.


    Before there was a face, a woman who passed through the pce made beauty cream, which was liked by the noble people in the pce.


    If you want to settle down in the pce, you must get the princess''s love, which is unavoidable.


    In fact, the ban on system space has been loosened, but to stay in this ne is to prepare arge number of beauty cream, and then write down the production method in detail.


    In the future, the consignor cane back to test slowly, do it slowly, prepare a batch, and there will be no shortage of goods.


    Besides, she should also use it for the client herself.


    There are some strange things in this era. What you put on your face is actually harmful to your health.


    It''s also a craft to settle down.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Zhu zhuoran at the door. The princess had already told her about Zhu zhuoran''s official position.


    Seeing Meng Li, Zhu zhuoran immediately came over and said to Meng Li:


    "sister Ying, can I have a talk with you?"


    "About what?" Meng Li''s expression is light.


    She took a look at Zhu zhuoran. Zhu zhuoran''s face was very bad. It was estimated that there were too many things in her heart. The whole person was haggard. The corners of her eyes were ck and thin.


    "In the past, I''m sorry for you. In the past, can you help me? My life can''t be destroyed like this." Zhu Zhuo ran swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said quickly.


    In front of the pce, he was afraid that Meng Li would turn over and let the guards drive him away.Try to say what you want to say quickly.


    Meng Li: "it''s said that since the day when I gave up on you, there is no love between us."


    "Why, we grew up together. We used to..."


    Zhu zhuoran wants to say that he has been a husband and wife, but seeing Meng Li looking at him coldly, he doesn''t dare to say.


    "You go. You always appear here. If I say you harass me, I will be arrested by the government." Meng Li said lightly.


    In this period, men who molested or harassed women could be punished, depending on the circumstances.


    Zhu zhuoran''s outstretched hand immediately shrinks back. He feels that he has not harassed anyone. If he is taken to the government, it is also what the government says and does.


    If you don''t do it yourself, you can''t eat it.


    Staring at Meng Li:


    "I didn''t expect that now you are using your power to suppress people. The world is changing with each passing day


    Meng Li sneered:


    "at that time, you asked the princess to be a lobbyist and advised me to live with you. Didn''t you mean to oppress me with power?"


    "You''re borrowing."


    "You feel that I was born with a low birth. I''m naturally afraid of powerful people. I''ll listen to what they say."


    "You just miscalcted."


    Zhu zhuoran''s face is very ugly. But he suddenly thinks that he''s here to beg Ying Mei, not to fight with her. He adjusts his face.


    A little sad to say:


    "I really made a big mistake in the past. Tell me, what can I do to atone for it?"


    Meng Li: "you don''t have to make atonement. You''ve got the retribution now."


    For a schr, it''s really sad that he won''t be reused for a lifetime because some things be an eternal joke.


    "Yes, I got the retribution." Zhu zhuoran said.


    "So can you forgive me?"


    Meng Li: "forgive you? And then what? "


    Zhu zhuoran


    There''s no way to answer that.


    Meng Li said with a faint smile:


    "goodbye."


    She turned and left. Zhu zhuoran subconsciously wanted to keep up with Meng Li. Meng Li turned back and said coldly:


    "if you are entangled again, be careful to punish you."


    Zhu zhuoran had to stop and look at Meng Li''s back.

 Chapter 1070

    Zhu zhuoran didn''t think of any way until he took office, but it was hard to disobey the emperor''s order, so he had to take office.


    He left the capital.


    The princess knew that Zhu zhuoran left the capital, the whole person is not good, once a beautiful rtionship now be beyond recognition, also can''t help but sad.


    But she can''t stand it. Now she doesn''t understand the girl''s heart. She thinks that the princess should always think about Zhu zhuoran.


    How can we start looking for the princess''s son-inw.


    But the key is that the princess was the owner of the scandal some time ago, and some people still don''t want to.


    But there are others who are willing.


    The princess asked the princess a little. The princess was sad and thought that men were just like that.


    The more men have no status, the more women they only hope for.


    Before, Zhu zhuoran was so beautiful in her heart. Later, she saw the essence of some things clearly. However, she had no expectations for men, so it seemed that it didn''t matter who she married.


    He nodded in agreement.


    So the princess''s marriage was decided.


    It''s a low marriage.


    Zhu zhuoran, who was thousands of miles away, had no channel to hear about it, and he was a little official.


    And Meng Li is not so happy to get along with others.


    The princess also knew that when she was away from Zhu zhuoran at that time, she put in so many words.


    But from the good, I felt that the princess was entric. I was very unhappy and went back to my husband''s house to y a temper.


    But from a good husband''s family, they are also angry. The imperial concubines in the pce fight against them because of their good deeds. It''s true that they don''t marry virtuous people.


    And from good health is not good, married for one or two years, has not had children, has be a thing they dislike.


    I can only say that I don''t feel so good to a person in my heart, and I dislike everything in my body.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have a good time in my husband''s home, and I wanted to go back to the pce to find a sense of existence. Every time I came back, Mengli was either a blooming white lotus or a standard green tea.


    No, I can''t. It''s very kind to speak out of the surface.


    And go in a huff.


    It''s hard for the princess to look at her. How could she be so angry?


    It''s better to kiss your daughter. She is gentle and modest.


    The princess and Meng Li get along very happily, and their hearts are easily biased. In addition, the imperial concubines in the pce say to the princess that you have recognized your own daughter, and that the position of princess is your own daughter.


    Why let someone who has no blood rtionship with you take over.


    The princess thought, yes, if there were no idents in those years, these would have been her own daughters.


    See the princess heart, Princess hook lip a smile, always think the princess bad luck is from good harm, that also don''t let from good.


    The princess also took the initiative to say that she could help. The princess was silent and said that she wanted to discuss with the prince.


    The Lord has no opinion. He just says it''s time to make trouble from the good side.


    The princess said that the title of princess should have been our own daughter.


    You can''t just not give your daughter back because of this.


    All right.


    What the Lord thought in his heart was that he would never cry for him anyway.


    It''s true that this daughter is really good. After she came back, she didn''t do anything ugly. They all said that she dared to abandon Lang Fu Jun, the number one schr at that time. She could afford to let go.


    Now some people praise integrity.


    The imperial concubine told the emperor about it. Of course, she added something to it. It''s not good.


    The emperor frowned and felt a little unhappy. What he thought was that the princess in the Pce should not go out to contact outsiders.


    So as not to be damaged.


    Also feel that since let canonize the prince''s daughter as a princess is the meaning of the prince''s house, he will do a good job.


    After all, the emperor felt sorry for Meng Li. He always thought it was the princess who provoked them.


    After some time, Meng Li was canonized as a princess.


    But from good is said implicitly by the emperor is not the royal blood, before the title void, canonizes for the county Lord.


    Conghao murmured:


    "county master..."


    This is to lower her level, and the county leader is really a simple name, there is no other reward.


    Lin family is also a headache, they marry home is not the princess?


    I don''t know if I can be a county master.


    When the matter was settled, the princess felt guilty for conghao again. Looking at conghao, she came to her and cried out with pity:


    "conghao..."


    Looking at the pity in her eyes, she suddenly felt that the princess was a hypocritical person. It was she who ran to tell the princess about it, but now she is pitying her?


    Conghao said coldly:


    "look at me. If I have anything else to give back to you, I''ll take it with me."The princess frowned and said:


    "well, what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it? You can take back as much as you give me, and then we won''t owe each other Tears in good eyes.


    But Ying Mei came over and said to conghao:


    "you''ll make my mother ufortable if you say that."


    "You don''t have to be hypocritical. Now you are satisfied."


    "You took everything back."


    Looking at Ying Mei coldly, she sweeps her eyebrows. Ying Mei twists her eyebrows and doesn''t speak.


    I feel that today''s Ying Mei''s temperament is not the same as before.


    Is it true that people can''t take off their masks when they wear them? They hide the overbearing attitude of meeting for the first time all day and pretend to be gentle and modest. Now, if they don''t know the details, they will be cheated by their appearance.


    Where did she know that in front of her now, Ying Mei was pretending to be the principal.


    Meng Li before, haspleted the task and returned.


    Ying Mei shakes her head and denies this idea. She thinks it''s normal for her to ept the title.


    These belong to her. Why not.


    On the contrary, is it not enough for the person in front of her to possess her things for so many years?


    Looking at from good sharp voice, impolitely to his own daughter roar, the princess frowned, from beginning to end, are looking for trouble from good.


    Why can''t you amodate your daughter.


    If only she could live in peace, she felt that it was time for her to make a gesture.


    In order to avoid being unhappy for her daughter when shees back from her good health, she is positive and cruel, and says:


    "from now on, you are not from me, and now you are also married. If you are good, don''t be so fussy all day long, I will still be your mother, and the pce will be your eternal support."


    "But you always fight against her, always challenge my patience, and kill our old family. Sooner orter, this kind of affection will be lost."


    From the good to hear, like a bolt from the blue, she said with a sad smile:


    "I see."


    "I see."


    With that, she walked away without looking back, leaving a emaciated figure for the princess and her younger sister.


    Ying Mei sighs and looks at the princess. The princess shakes her head:


    "don''t feel sorry."


    "There''s something she can''t live without understanding."

 Chapter 1071

    The princess thinks, from good or a tendon, brain stupid.


    If you are more intelligent and think more clearly, you should not make such a fuss.


    It''s the right way to get along well with your daughter. At that time, we will be sisters, and we can help each other in the future.


    After all, they have no conflict of interest, in the absence of conflict of interest, the vast majority of people can live in peace.


    I hope that we can understand and change.


    But never. In fact, she can understand this matter in tossing and turning, but she can''t do it ording to her imagination.


    She didn''t want to put down her position and make friends with that person.


    She couldn''t ept that the Shanye vige woman she looked down upon at the beginning became the legitimate daughter of the royal family, and now she has be a princess.


    And she was said to be a mountain person.


    Even if it''s a different person, she can ept it a little.


    The road of "good at work" is gone forever. It is sensitive and sharp. It has a quarrel with her husband and conflicts with her mother''s family.


    Now the best is to fight alone.


    Ying Mei tried to make a beauty cream in her room, but she was frustrated when she failed again.


    What are these? How did you make them before?


    Why suddenly the hand bes so unfamiliar, some proportion can not be urately controlled.


    Looking at a cab of beauty cream piled up beside her, Ying Mei can''t help but wonder how she made so many.


    But no matter how much you save, you''d better learn to make beauty cream as soon as possible.


    She lowered her head and began to make trouble again. After a while, a servant girl came over and whispered something in Ying Mei''s ear.


    Yingmei''s face is a little strange when she hears that Lianfu is dead?


    Listen to servant girl say is to die suddenly and die, all say a good person how say to die to die.


    It took several days to be found dead, and the body gave off a great stench.


    Zhu zhuoran went back to deal with the funeral.


    After a while, Ying Mei heard that Zhu zhuoran had resigned, saying that she would be filial to her mother for three years.


    Ying Mei picks her eyebrows. Zhu zhuoran can''t lift her hand from her shoulder. She can only take the hand of a book. What do you eat when you go home?


    I''m afraid eating is a problem.


    As Ying Mei expected, if so, Zhu zhuoran felt that the official''s work was dull, and his lofty ambition could not be disyed at all.


    The conditions are tough, and even some thieves dare to rob the Yamen.


    In a word, the local government was in chaos. They reported the situation to their superiors and hoped that they would respond to the imperial court. However, when the flowers were all gone, there was no response.


    What''s the meaning of this? As an official, if he can''t show his ambition, he can''t even make any achievements.


    Moreover, he has offended the emperor. It''s even more impossible for him to be promoted.


    It''s better to take advantage of his mother''s death to go home, at least live at ease, and don''t worry about the day when he will be charged with an unnecessary crime.


    But what Zhu zhuoran thought was too simple. After returning home, he couldn''t even ntnd.


    And even if the hometown is remote, some news still goes back.


    Zhu zhuoran''s story in the capital has long been well known, and storytellers use it as a story.


    Everyone listened with interest.


    As the protagonist, Zhu zhuoran is the person who has not picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelon. He is the number one schr. The emperor is still wise and doesn''t reuse this kind of person.


    Be the object of ridicule.


    People are still sour. No matter how to say that they are the number one schr, theyugh at a number one schr. Some people feel a great sense of achievement.


    If you don''t know how to farm, you have to eat. As the number one schr, although you have knowledge, you don''t have character.


    Nowadays, people attach great importance to moral character, so there are few people who want to hire Zhu zhuoran.


    Or the sry is too low, Zhu zhuoran a look at such a low sry, is speechless.


    It''s better to be an official than to be like this.


    No matter what the official said, there were still two people in his hand. He had some regrets in his heart.


    But all the words have been said. I have to be filial to my mother for three years. Even if I want to be an official, I have to bear it.


    After three years of wasted time, Zhu zhuoran lives with a low sry. Seeing that three years have passed, he quickly finds the relevant person and says that he wants to go back to be an official.


    At this time, someone answered Zhu zhuoran and he had a ghost.


    Zhu zhuoran


    Ah.


    His ambition!


    The ambition in a man''s heart can''t be disyed. He is depressed all day. He uses wine to relieve his worries, and has nothing to do with poetry.


    The poems are full of negative energy. Some of them are sensitive and mean toin about the imperial court, the emperor and the powerful.


    Then Zhu zhuoran went to squat.


    After being arrested by the government and released by Yue Yu, Zhu zhuoran continued to write and was arrested again.When it''s released, it''s written.


    Zhu zhuoran has be a frequent visitor inside. The local yamen can''t help him.


    But Zhu zhuoran is bing more and more cynical.


    Only when the emperor is cold, can he be an official again?


    He''s just waiting.


    In fact, the hope is very slim, he is not a prodigy, is the emperor cool, the new emperor can remember Zhu zhuoran this number?


    Zhu zhuoran thought about it. It really took too long for him to wait for the emperor to die. He still wanted to see if there was any way in front of him.


    The skin is thicker now than it used to be.


    He went to Beijing to find Ying Mei, but I heard that a few yearster, Ying Mei got married.


    This makes Zhu zhuoran stunned.


    Married?


    It''s so easy to get married with the woman who left. Now it''s the princess. Is she married low? I asked, but it''s true that she married low. But this husband is a potential stock.


    The days are more and more prosperous. Ying Mei and Wang Fu are the backers.


    When I asked about the princess, I had a son-inw in my heart.


    Zhu zhuoran is very sorry in his heart. Why did he separate from Ying Mei at that time.


    If we don''t separate, now with the help of the pce, his life should be particrly easy.


    Yes, there are old friends and cousins. I found out that my old friends were transferred to other ces and that my cousin was alone in Beijing.


    It''s just that my cousin doesn''t move around with the pce any more. It seems that my cousin has been too fond of acting in recent years, and she has just lost the rtionship with the pce.


    Without the rtionship of Wang Fu, Lin Fu didn''t attach so much importance to her cousin.


    Can my cousin help me?


    After thinking about it, this is the only chance. Whatever, he finds conghao and hopes conghao can help.


    From the very beginning, he ignored Zhu zhuoran. Zhu zhuoran implicated her in being punished by the imperial concubine in the pce. This ount has not been settled with him yet.


    I have a face to look for.


    Ying Mei knows that Zhu zhuoran is looking for conghao. She can''t help but smile. She touches her pregnant stomach and looks far away.


    Meng Li sees Ying Mei lowering her head and touching her stomach. She looks happy. As long as the client is happy and satisfied, the rest is not very important.


    I don''t see it anymore.


    Her consciousness also returned to the system space. When she came back, she would see their follow-up and the present.


    Lianfu body is to give her some poison, umted in the body, and then burst out.


    But so soon, not in Meng Li''s expectation, Meng Li felt that the pce had done something.

 Chapter 1072

    It''s always life.


    But Zhu zhuoran didn''t look at human nature and conduct. He only talked about talent and learning. Zhu zhuoran really had some.


    It''s a talent.


    In the end, they always go back to the pce and don''t deal with the client. When the rtionship between the client and the princess is established, they naturally know which is more important.


    Whether it''s right or wrong, or whether it''s family, it''s on the client''s side.


    At this time, we pay more attention to blood rtionship.


    The client didn''t let people down when he went back. He didn''t say when he didn''t know what to say and didn''t do when he didn''t know what to do.


    It''s not easy to make mistakes.


    In addition, she also worked hard to learn some social etiquette and speaking skills. In fact, the client is really smart, and heredity is really important. The princess is such a person who knows everything.


    Meng Li view reward:


    fulfill the client''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 31000 points, boundary power reward: 560 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 438900


    Jieli: 6455


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The reward is general. Meng Li picked up the Yin Yang pearl from his hand. As soon as he came back to the system space, he saw that the Yin Yang pearl trembled slightly with a certain frequency.


    She even sensed the existence of the boundary force from the Yin and Yang beads, and her consciousness could not see the situation inside the Yin and Yang beads.


    Jieli?


    Meng Li has a guess in his mind, but he needs to ask 6018.


    She asked:


    "do you think this thing will form a world? I''ve only felt this thing outside the world."


    6018 denied without even thinking about it:


    "it is absolutely impossible to be the world. In the early stage of the formation of the world of living and dead, it was formed by innumerable forces."


    "You didn''t even meet the first condition."


    "It''s just like where there is no aura, how can there be spiritual fruit or something like that?"


    Seeing that 6018 denied her idea, Meng Li felt nothing in his heart and asked, "it''s not the world, so what''s the situation?"


    6018 explored for a while, thought about it and said:


    "I really don''t know."


    They were silent.


    6018 don''t know, Meng Li said he also don''t understand, on that point of spection was denied by 6018.


    "Do you want it to be the world or not?" After a while, 6018 asked.


    Meng Li thought deeply for a while and said slowly:


    "I don''t know. I don''t feel that much expectation."


    6018 released his airway:


    "if you don''t want to, it''s OK."


    "I''ll tell you more about the advantages and disadvantages of the world."


    "First, if you want Yin and Yang beads to form a world, you have to send them to other ces."


    "Outside?" Meng Li''s voice is full of doubt.


    6018: "extraterritorial is the ce where many worlds gathered before, where there is the ability to cultivate the world."


    Meng Li nodded.


    6018 continued:


    "although your first condition is not met, there is no way to make up for it?"


    "Then he worked hard for countless years, worked hard for this, spent countless resources in various ways, and finally made it the world against heaven, and you can''t get it back."


    "Because only in such a huge world can the world function normally."


    Meng Li gave a pause and said:


    "but if you want the world to be yours, you must incarnate the way of heaven in the world."


    "Incarnating in the real way of heaven in the world means that you are connected with the world. If you are, the world is, and you are not, the world will perish."


    "Of course, the world is going to die, and you have to die as well."


    "There is a big drawback. If someone starts to destroy the world, you have to follow the world."


    "Can you always be in front of the world? Or stay in the world. "


    "The world can be destroyed not only from the outside, but also from the inside. It depends on whether the power is strong or not, or whether the way is right."


    Meng Li asked, "what about Li?"


    Since 6018 can exin the advantages and disadvantages in detail, it proves that someone should have done this before.


    6018 said:"Lee, the world can give you strength."


    Meng Li: "that''s it?"


    "Yes."


    Meng Li then asked, "so, did someone in the organization do this?"


    6018 sighed:


    "almost no one is willing to bind his life to the world. If the world can follow him, it''s all right. He has to put the world outside the country."


    "Do you mind leaving your life outside?"


    "So no?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 said, "no one is really focused on building a world."


    "Thinking about how to be strong."


    "But there are also some people who, for some reasons, have no way to strengthen themselves, but need a means to protect their lives in times of crisis. They will also choose to find a world, and forcibly integrate the way of heaven and be the masters of the world."


    "In this way, they are trying to extract huge energy from the world to save their lives in times of crisis."


    "It''s too difficult to build a world. It needs a lot of things and conditions. It also needs all kinds of favorable weather, time, ce and people. For a long time, I don''t know whether I can seed or not. It''s not just a matter of making a few things together."


    "What do you spend so much time doing, just to make something that can affect your life?"


    "With this time, it''s better to be strong."


    Meng Li felt that the amount of information that 6018 instilled into her was a littlerge. She raised her hand and motioned 6018 to have a rest.


    Digest yourself.


    So there is no way to find a world to be your own energy supply station?


    After all, the risk is high at the same time.


    "Can we force the integration of heaven at will?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 sneered: "that''s impossible."


    "These things are not allowed by the organization, but it is very difficult for the mission personnel to find out if they really choose a world to forcibly integrate."


    "You don''t want to choose this way." He said coldly.


    Meng Li didn''t understand. He felt that he was a little stupid at this time.


    She said:


    "since organizations are hard to find, no one else should be found."


    "For example, I sneak into a world of heaven. People don''t know it''s mine, and they won''t do anything to the world."


    6018 sighs:


    "you still don''t understand. It''s not only that people with a heart can''t do anything to you, but also to your world."


    "Instead, the world sometimes has a lot of idents, which are far more than your own."


    "For example, the creation of the living beings in the world, such as the problems in the nearby world, also affects your world to a certain extent. There are many other reasons. I''m too tired to say that."

 Chapter 1073

    "There are many reasons you can''t imagine. Sometimes, the life span of the world is not necessarily as long as that of some people."


    Meng Li looked at 6018 and said: "since this topic makes you so tired, don''t talk about it."


    6018 well, he said:


    "in a word, Meng Li, I''ve always been optimistic about you. I don''t want you to go to that day. To put it bluntly, only the weak will find a world and forcibly integrate the world''s heavenly way in order to get a way to protect their lives."


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows. ording to 6018, he is really weak now.


    After all, it''s just that she wants to integrate the way of heaven by force, which is beyond her means.


    "As for building the world, I don''t want you to build it, whether it''s good or not." 6018.


    "Because the world is born from you, it is young, it will exist for a longer time, and the probability of problems will be smaller. But you can''t avoid putting the world outside the territory, which is equivalent to putting your life outside the territory."


    "You might as well find a ready-made world and save a lot of time."


    "If you really work hard to create a world, others will only praise you for your ability to create a world. On the other hand, they will think that you Sabi have the time and energy to do something bad."


    Meng Li wiped his face and felt that 6018 had a strong reaction in this respect.


    I don''t seem to have heard 6018 say this kind of a little indecent words.


    "The difference between them is that the world you have worked hard to create is first-hand. You can find a world that is second-hand and can be used. The key is that you can''t guarantee that your first-hand is better than second-hand."


    Speaking of this, the voice of 6018 is full of disgust.


    Meng Li nodded, thinking of what 6108 said just now, if you want the world to be your own, you must be the world''s way of heaven.


    If it doesn''t be the way of heaven, then the world has nothing to do with itself.


    It''s really unnecessary to make the world by yourself.


    It''s a waste of resources, time and energy, and she doesn''t know how to make a world.


    Listen to 6018 say, should we be d that Yin Yang pearl will not be the world? After all, it is really meaningless and unnecessary.


    Now I hope he can develop into something meaningful to himself.


    "How do you know these things?" Meng Li asked.


    I don''t think it''s easy to know these things. Otherwise, I would tell my own task makers that some people will be moved.


    6018 sighed and said:


    "it''s true that not every system knows it, but I don''t know how to say it. It''s a long story."


    Meng Li Oh, look at 6018 like this, is not willing to say.


    Then she didn''t insist. She changed the topic and said:


    "you have a very strong reaction on this matter. I''m sorry to mention this topic."


    "I don''t really rmend it." 6018 tone eased a lot.


    Meng Li nodded: "well, thank you very much."


    Fortunately, she didn''t have much expectation in this aspect, otherwise she would be in a bad mood.


    To say that it is a shortcut and ast resort to forcibly integrate the way of heaven and have a world.


    I know theter development direction of some people in the organization.


    She shook the Pearl of yin and Yang in the handshake, and it was true that there was no boundary force from the beginning, so she ruled out bing a world.


    "To be a world, we must put it outside the territory?" She was either unwilling or really curious.


    6018 exined to Meng Li impatiently:


    "yes, the role of extraterritorial living environment in the world is equivalent to people''s need for air. Can''t it be cool without air?"


    "The world can''t live without that environment."


    "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think there''s a way to get away with it?"


    "There''s no way. If there''s a way, someone would havee up with it for a long time. We all choose a pleasant world. After integrating the way of heaven, we can bring the world to ourselves and have an energy supply station at any time? What a beautiful thought. "


    6018 broke thest fluke in Meng Li''s heart.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile. He stood up and put the yin-yang pearl in a box. Since he could not stop it from shaking, he put it away.


    I wish I couldn''t see.


    I don''t want to discuss this with 6018 anymore. I feel that if we continue to discuss it, 6018 will explode.


    She went to Yushang and bought some food. Before, for the sake of beauty business, she didn''t eat a lot of food, so she didn''t eat any.


    She bought some delicious food, which Wuxiang generally liked. She took it to Lingtian. Wuxiang saw that Meng Li was carrying the food in his hand and was about to jump into Meng Li''s arms.


    ording to Meng Li''s custom, he would take my fate away from meWuxiang''s body is weak and limp. His eyes look at the bag in Meng Li''s hand. He can smell it.


    It smells good.


    Was it too exciting just now?


    You have to be reserved next time.


    He just didn''t move and let Meng Li wring, but Wu Xiang was dead. Meng Li put Wu Xiang down, took out his food, and Wu Xiangy on his back, staring at Meng Li:


    "can you feed me?"


    Meng Li picked up something and put it in Wu Xiang''s mouth. He identally touched Wu Xiang''s beard, which was as hard as a needle.


    "You have such a hard beard, aren''t you afraid to poke yourself?" Meng Li has nothing to do, chatting.


    Wu Xiang swallowed what he had in his mouth and said:


    "no, it''s used to poke other people. I''m sure it won''t poke myself."


    Meng Li, oh, is chatting with Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang asks if Meng Li has gone to another world these days?


    Meng Li nodded and said yes.


    "Is all the world the same?" No questions.


    Meng Li: "it''s not natural. Some of the world is scientific and technological civilization. They have powerful weapons."


    "Scientific and technological civilization?" Wu Xiang has some doubts.


    I don''t quite understand, but it seems that the woman who stayed in the space before is more strange in dress.


    "Is that a woman surnamed Ji from a world different from the cultivation world?" Wu Xiang asked.


    "It was fun at first, just a few small pieces of cloth," he added


    Meng Li nced at Lingtian. He was taken care of well, and then looked at Wenqing vine. Now he can''t call it out, and it''s not necessarily that he has fallen asleep.


    Then we return to the problem of no appearance:


    "almost, people in every world dress differently. In their world, it''s normal to dress like that."


    No phase Oh, eyes rarely sh out of a touch of interest.


    After eating, Meng Li left Lingtian. She went back to the system space, read a book for a while, and said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    "All right."


    But Meng Li didn''t wait until he was transferred. After a while, 6018 was surprised and said, "I''m going to take part in the assessment of the upgraded five-star mission?"


    Meng Li Leng: "assessment?"


    "Yes, I told you about the world''s problems before, but I didn''t notice that you need to upgrade to five stars, but you can upgrade only after the assessment is sessful." 6018.

 Chapter 1074

    Eh, before upgrading, it was like drinking water. It was upgraded very smoothly.


    There is no obstacle, the number of taskspleted, the degree ofpletion is enough, you can.


    Suddenly came out to need assessment, let Meng Li a little not adapt.


    "I always wanted to tell you before, but you are always busy in the system space, so I don''t want to disturb you." 6018.


    Meng Li:


    "it doesn''t matter. It''s not toote to know now."


    "What is the standard of passing the examination?"


    "If you go to the three worlds to do tasks, thepletion rate should be more than 18.10%. If you fail one, you need to add threepensation tasks. Only after thepletion of the threepensation tasks can we do the upgrade assessment again. "


    "And thepensation task is unpaid."


    "If two of the assessment tasks fail, it will be judged that the upgrade fails. Afterpleting sixpensation tasks, you can''t continue to participate in the assessment. All the previous tasks are cleared and upgraded from one star again."


    "If all three tasks fail, it''s really unlucky. We have to wipe them out."


    "If thepensation task fails, the number ofpensation tasks will be doubled to six, twelve, and so on."


    "It takes a long time for people with bad luck to pass the examination."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "after upgrading the five-star mission?"


    "If you fail three tasks in a row, you have to kill them."


    Meng Li let out a sound. Before, there was a cumtive limit in the stars. For example, the cumtive number of failures would be wiped out, but after bing a five-star, it would be rxed.


    There must be not many people who fail three tasks in a row.


    But the rules of the assessment task still make Meng Li a little surprised.


    If you fail one, you have to do three. Then you can go back and do the assessment task again. If the assessment task fails again, you still have to do it.


    This is the premise that thepensation task cannot fail.


    If thepensation task fails, it will take a lot of effort to deal with it.


    It seems that the organization has much higher requirements for the five-star missions. In fact, this assessment is also a knockout.


    Some people have been eliminated, and some people are trapped in upgrading the five-star mission.


    I think so. Five star missions have more permissions. What she knows now is that she can issue and receive support missions.


    "There is another rule, which is more strict." 6018.


    "You can''t bring anything into the world, that is, only your soul enters the body of the client, and the rest can''t


    "When doing the assessment task, I can''t send you anything."


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "how can this be prevented? For example, some space treasures are connected with human souls."


    6018 gave augh and said:


    "since the organization has such regtions, there must be a way."


    "Assessment task transmission is not our system transmission, there is a special transmission channel."


    As a matter of fact, Meng Li felt that he was more stable in the previous rules, so he might not be so unlucky.


    But now that I hear this rule, I realize that I may also fail.


    She can''t take anything to the world, and can''t send anything, which limits her many means.


    For example, in ces with difficult conditions, nutrient solution can give her great convenience. Some secret means can be realized by making a variety of symbols in the system space.


    There''s also a gun and Epee in the space. These are weapons.


    But not to the world.


    In this way, some taskers rely on various props in the system space. When ites to assessing tasks, they should be more square than her.


    Meng Li also began to be not confident, do not know how difficult the assessment task is, the means are also limited a lot.


    If you fail once, you have to do thepensation task, which is not the most disgusting. If you fail twice, you have to go back to one star and upgrade again.


    If you fail three times, it''s not disgusting.


    She wrung her eyebrows, and 6018 advised:


    "in fact, don''t worry too much. Now that it''s over, you can only try to pass the examination."


    "Careful people are not easy to fail. Don''t worry." Heforted.


    Meng Li farfetched ground to smile, 6018 spoke.


    This time, Meng Liqiang and Yan Huanxiao can''t do it.


    Listening to 6018, she said: "in the world of assessment tasks, there are always some anomalies."


    "There may be a problem in the world, there may be no plot, or it may be very vague, but some people are lucky and easy to deal with what they encounter. You should believe that you are lucky."


    Meng Li


    "These are all the strategies that I thought you were going to upgrade to five stars, so I specially found them for you, so you can have a number in your mind." 6018 is still talking.Meng Li was moved to wipe his face:


    "thank you."


    I was scared by 6018 before I went out.


    Now I''m really worried. If I''m particrly unlucky and fail three tasks in a row, there will be no Meng Li in the world.


    At that time, the wisteria will have to find other people to rely on, and Wuxiang will have to find a ce to sleep again.


    She wanted to do the task directly, sooner orter anyway, but she thought she should be prepared.


    She points to open a friend to see Zheng Xian, Zheng Xian''s state shows busy.


    You can leave a message, but you don''t know when Zheng Xian wille back, so forget it.


    When she saw Chi Jingfang, her state was idle. She thought about it and didn''t send a message to Chi Jingfang.


    I don''t feel familiar with it. It''s meaningless to ask.


    Search in the forum under the assessment of the mission through the strategy, there is no nutrition.


    Everyone is very modest and says it depends on luck.


    Fortunately, I''m lucky to be alive.


    Although it''s a bit of a joke, Meng Li thinks it''s not unreasonable. It really takes a little luck to live.


    Otherwise everything is not going well.


    She couldn''t find anything nutritious, and she had no one to ask. She could only sigh and p her wrist, but the wisteria didn''t respond.


    "Whether it''s the wisteria or not, it can''t be brought into the world." Meng Li asked suddenly.


    "If you directly exclude anything except your soul, you''d better not take it with you. In case something happens, where do you go to find it?" 6018.


    Meng Li nodded, some did not dare to take the rattan to risk, if you lose the rattan, just like cutting her a piece of meat.


    But now the vines don''te out. She tries to call the vines in her consciousness. She shouts them countless times, and finally calls them out.


    But hey on Meng Li''s wrist, and he didn''t feel energetic at first sight. Meng Li was worried that wenqingteng would go back again. He hurried into Lingtian space, found Wuxiang and said:


    "help me take care of this thing."


    Wu Xiang squinted at the tender vine and nodded:


    "OK."


    He wrapped the vines into a ball with his strength, then went to the spirit field, nted the vines in the spirit field, turned his head and said to Meng Li:


    "it needs energy now, I''ll pour some spirit liquid on it as much as possible."

 Chapter 1075

    Meng Li is a little surprised. She doesn''t find that the vine needs energy.


    It seems that she is a little ipetent.


    "How did you find out?" Meng Li asked.


    Wu Xiang said with a dull face:


    "intuition."


    Meng Li said: "I''m really troubling you."


    Wu Xiang waved his paw feebly: "no trouble."


    Anyway, it''s about taking care of one more spiritual nt.


    But I''m really sleepy when I''m full.


    Seeing Wu Xiang like this, Meng Li said nothing more. He politely said thanks to Wu Xiang and left Lingtian space.


    If you can''te back, you''ll have to depend on each other.


    Then he stayed in system space for a while and said to 6108:


    "go ahead and do it."


    6018 well, Meng Li was sent. This time, it was quite violent. Before 6018, she felt gentle, but this time her soul felt dizzy and powerless.


    She felt like she was scanning her soul so thoroughly that she always wanted to see something.


    It must be to check whether she has brought anything to the ne.


    And so fusion of the body, Meng Li have a kind of vomiting feeling.


    She opened her eyes and looked around for the first time.


    Seeing the surrounding environment, Meng is sinking.


    This


    The doors of shops on the street were wide open, and all the useful things inside were taken away.


    The streets are also messy, the air is filled with a smell of blood, looking up at the sky, is also dark boundless.


    She was sitting in a square, surrounded by several people, all disheartened.


    It''s not refreshing.


    In modern society, this is not arge-scale ident.


    While there is no one, Meng Li ns to receive the plot.


    But it''s just a client''s memory.


    The client, Zhang Zhen, was originally an ordinary employee of thepany. Her sister, Zhang Xue, also worked in this big city and studied in University.


    On the day of the ident, Zhang Zhen and Zhang Xue were shopping outside.


    Then one couldn''t go back to the rental house, the other couldn''t go back to school.


    Great changes have taken ce in this ne. I don''t know where many monsters have sprung up. Their bodies are the same as human beings, but they don''t realize that the flesh on their faces is rotten.


    They bite, get bitten or scratched, and soon assimte others, making the bitten and scratched be unconscious monsters.


    Zombies?


    Did not expect to really appear in their lives.


    This kind of spread is very fast and can''t be controlled at all. Zombies appear everywhere at any time. The original orderly social order is in chaos.


    This is not the same as Meng Li''sst task, where humans can awaken their powers and fight against zombies.


    The humans here are not able to awaken their powers. On the contrary, zombies are a little different.


    Well


    Zombies treat people as energy bodies. The more people they eat, the more blood they drink, and they can upgrade.


    There are also nuclei in the brain. The higher the level, the higher the strength, and the higher the strength, the wisdom will graduallye.


    Although it seems that I didn''t see the zombie with high intelligence.


    The greatest advantage of human beings is that they have great wisdom. When zombies are also avable, they are stronger than human beings and are not afraid of pain. This is the rhythm of ruling the world.


    Intelligent human beings discovered this problem in the beginning, but it didn''t work.


    Zombies are hard to do without wisdom. If people have a little wisdom, they be super hard to do.


    It can''t be wiped out.


    The so-called base is also built by some people with the original existing foundation. If some things are confused, it bes an opportunity for some people.


    It''s very difficult to be a member of the base. The client and her sister don''t have this qualification.


    They don''t have strong physique, great wisdom and strong background, so they can only find people to warm themselves up and wander outside.


    After all, there are only so many ces that can protect people''s safety, where there are some high-tech weapons. These things have be high-level resources, which can not be enjoyed by clients.


    Anyone can seek the protection of the base, and the base can''t hold so many people.


    What we want is a small group of people. It''s better to be intelligent, physically and morally good. These people have good genes, that is, to reproduce, and their children seem to have the right to survive.


    Although they have been living very hard outside, they don''t know which day is thest.


    But ording to Meng Li''s memory, the younger sister of the client is very kind and simple.


    But the client''s wish is to protect himself and his sister, hoping to survive in the end.


    And then there''s no plot.It seems that the client died in the end. As for the reason, it is unknown.


    There is no plot.


    Did Zhang Xue die in the end? The client asked her to protect her. Did she die?


    If it''s human death, you need to be more careful.


    But in fact, two weak women are wandering outside without shelter. If they are not careful, they will get cold.


    They are all ordinary people. It''s really hard for them to go to the base.


    Unlike the previous ne, if you have powers, you can take refuge. If you don''t have powers, you can work in the base in exchange for local survival.


    It seems that the ne is more humanized, and the high-level base of this ne is rational and cold-blooded.


    Probably because of this ne, zombies are not bnced with human beings at all. It makes human beings despair to give zombies the ability to upgrade.


    You can''t see the dawn of victory.


    Probably those high-level base, also feel desperate, coupled with limited resources, can only choose to preserve outstanding people in all aspects.


    Meng Li has a bitter smile on his face. Should he say that he is lucky or not.


    Unfortunately, it seems that this task is not difficult.


    Lucky?


    Not necessarily, the world is now obviously in an abnormal state, and there is no plot.


    Two bad things happened.


    The key is that now is the assessment task, and she needs to be more careful.


    She took a look at Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue was in sportswear with a sword beside her. As for the use of sword, it was because Zhang Xue had learned fencing for a period of time before.


    For Zhang Xue, who has never touched other weapons, sword is the most convenient one.


    Now she is sitting on the ground with her knees in her hands and her head buried. Her breath is very light, but Meng Li can also feel that Zhang Xue is asleep.


    Very tired, after the end of life there is no good sleep, are unable to carry the squint.


    Once upon a time, elegant ck hair has be wisps of oily and dusty hair.


    Meng Li looked at the other boys by the way. There were only two sisters in the team. She had invited other girls to join the team before, but they didn''t agree.


    Maybe I think there are two girls whoe here and can''t get good care and attention?

 Chapter 1076

    Meng Li touched his abdomen. There was a sense of hunger inside. It was hard to live in thest days without nutrient solution.


    The advantage of the Tasker has been deprived of more than half, and there is no plot prophet.


    Sigh.


    The view of the square is wide, and zombies are easy to find and run away. It''s not just their small team here.


    There are others here too. Fortunately, there is no conflict of interest, so there is no way to deal with each other.


    After a while, a nearby team got up and drove away the car beside them. The sound of the car started made Zhang Xue wake up.


    Looking at Meng Li, she called out softly:


    "sister, didn''t you sleep?"


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue with a round face and big eyes. She used to be a softer and more loving girl.


    Now water resources are scarce. People drink less water. Her lips are dry and peeled.


    Meng Li shook his head, Zhang Xue began to speak, the rest of the team also began to speak.


    After a brief chat, someone suggested to go out and find a ce to live.


    I don''t like wandering like this, but I can''t be in the same ce all the time.


    Because of the problem of resources, even if you find a ce to eat, you can''t eat for a few days, and there is no food nearby.


    Then go to the next ce to find food.


    It would be better to find a rtively safe ce with food and shelter for a while.


    They don''t know what to look forward to, but it''s not easy for them to die.


    Their car was also parked nearby. There was food on the car. Of course, they didn''t dare to park far away.


    We got into the car, which was a seven seat car, just enough to hold seven of them.


    After driving for a long time, the supermarket we met in the middle of the road was robbed. We were very disappointed and went on.


    We didn''t eat much, so we all said we had to eat when we were hungry.


    Meng Li and Zhang Xue get a bottle of water, two expired bread andpressed biscuits.


    Zhang Xue handed the water to Meng Li and said:


    "elder sister, drink first."


    Meng Li ate somepressed biscuits and felt ufortable in her throat. She forced her throat down and said, "it''s OK."


    It''s usually the two sisters who share a bottle of water.


    Zhang Xue handed the water to Meng Li. The main reason is that her sister forced her to swallow things. It''s too distorted.


    Meng Li really can''t stand it. He takes the water from Zhang Xue''s hand and turns it on before swallowing the biscuit crumbs stuck in his throat.


    Then he handed it to Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue didn''t want to give up and drank it at the mouth of the bottle.


    After eating, Meng Li didn''t feel full and didn''t say a word. He sat on his seat and began to practice.


    In thest world, strength is very important.


    Zhang Xue handed Meng Li half of the bread:


    "elder sister, you can eat it."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "you don''t have enough to eat, so don''t give it to me. You can eat it."


    In fact, Zhang Xue''s love is overflowing. In the past, if it had not been blocked by the clients and the conditions of the team were not allowed, I didn''t know how many people Zhang Xue could take with her.


    Li Qi sat in front of him and heard that Meng Li didn''t want to leave. He turned his head and covered his stomach and said to Zhang Xue:


    "Xiaoxue, I haven''t had enough."


    Zhang xueleng asked:


    "are you hungry, too?"


    Li Qi nodded, looked at the bread and said in a strange voice:


    "hungry, really hungry."


    Zhang Xue pursed her mouth. Before she said anything, Li Qi reached out and took Zhang Xue''s bread away, put it in her mouth, and said with satisfaction:


    "Xiaoxue, you are so nice."


    Meng Li coldly nced at Li Qi, who was innocent:


    "you said no, your sister doesn''t want to eat, so you can''t throw it away."


    Meng Li ignored Li Qi. Li Qi twisted his body and touched his stomach as if nothing had happened.


    Who doesn''t want to eat more? If you eat more, you can be stronger.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue, this kind of thing is not once or twice, sometimes people in the team will find Zhang Xue to ask for something, a little poor, Zhang Xue agreed.


    Anyway, it''s too kind.


    Maybe Zhang Xue is enjoying it, but the client is very ufortable.


    She looked at her sister more and more thin, distressed, but said Zhang Xue, Zhang Xue many times also can''t change.


    And it''s not right to impose your own ideas on your sister.


    Because Zhang Xue is such a character, Meng Li feels that her task is more difficult.


    Shame, even the client knows that it is not right to impose her own ideas on others. She even thought about changing Zhang Xue''s character.


    The trustor especially loved her sister since childhood, and her parents also loved her very much. The harmonious family and friendly people around her led to Zhang Xue''s personality to a certain extent.If I had known that Li Qi had eaten it in the end, I would not have let Zhang Xueqian.


    At that time did not think so much, is instinctive humility, feel Zhang Xue somehow eat his share.


    In fact, the team is not so harmonious on the surface. These men with their two sisters probably have some secret thoughts.


    The client didn''t feel it, but there was no other ce to take refuge for the time being, and he didn''t dare to take his sister with him. He thought that he would put it off for one day.


    I want to go if I am forced to leave one day.


    There is no choice.


    I don''t know whether the client died under a zombie or a human.


    In terms of desire, I just want to live.


    Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent eyes, Zhang Xue is a little at a loss. Did she do something wrong?


    The two of them sat at the back, huddled together, and the car was driving all the time.


    There was a car in the way for help, but the car didn''t stop.


    Zhang Xue across the ss to see the people on the side of the road, the face of pity.


    She said to Meng Li in a low voice:


    "it seems that there is a woman holding a child in it. What a pity."


    Meng Li asked coldly:


    "it''s pitiful, but do you have a way?"


    She whispered:


    "we can help, too."


    "It looks like the baby is still crying."


    There seems to be some medicine for children in the car, which children need.


    Zhang Xue looked out. The car had already passed, and she couldn''t see the child.


    Meng Li did not speak, some words privately to Zhang Xue said on the line.


    There''s no need to speak in front of a car of people.


    This road is rtively smooth, but also found a small supermarket in a bad location.


    The things inside were taken by people, but the team who came didn''t finish them for some reason.


    I just picked out the better ones and took them away.


    Some bad instant noodles and dry noodles, seasonings, and cheap candy are still here.


    It''s easy to say that they are not happy for a while.


    Worried that the car would be parked outside and the food would be stolen from the car, they decided to stay in the supermarket for the night.


    Just didn''t find a ce to live.


    The car is blocked at the door, which can also prevent some people from rushing in and robbing them.


    There is a small toilet at the back of the supermarket. There is also a gas tank and a pot outside. It should be used by the supermarket owner to make casual meals.

 Chapter 1077

    Meng Li looked at the pot and gas tank and felt his stomach, which was very ufortable.


    I really want to cook some noodles and drink a bowl of noodle soup.


    Now a bowl of hot noodles is a luxury and delicious food.


    But water resources are too scarce to eat.


    Only pure water, pure water used to cook noodles is too luxurious.


    Abandon this idea, Meng Li also no longer look at the gas tank.


    I started to share food, which was simr to that at noon.


    This time Zhang Xue wants to save the things in her hands again. When she asks Meng Li if she wants to, she looks at Meng Li with warning eyes.


    She immediately took back what she wanted to say.


    The expression is still a little aggrieved.


    "Yes." Meng Li said in a low voice.


    Zhang Xue bit the bread and nodded her head.


    The scene was naturally noticed by others.


    Nothing.


    Li Qi usually deceives Zhang Xue to eat the most, and sees that Zhang Xue wants to finish her share.


    This time, he held his face to Zhang Xue and said:


    "can you finish eating Xiaoxue?"


    Zhang Xue looks at Li Qi and doesn''t speak, one big one small two pairs of eyes look at each other.


    Zhang Xue''s eyes are puzzled, while Li Qi''s small eyes are calcting.


    He also touched his stomach:


    "I''m still a little hungry."


    Zhang Xue hands pause, is to look for what she wants to eat?


    Look at Ricky. It''s a pity that he''s always short of food.


    She looks at Meng Li and asks for his advice.


    "I''m hungry, too." Meng Li doesn''t want Li Qi to take advantage.


    Li Qi''s nose wrinkled. Zhang Zhen is too fussy.


    Just against him.


    Zhang Xue didn''t even think about it, so she handed the food to Meng Li.


    Then he said to Li Qi with great guilt:


    "sorry, my sister is hungry, too. I can''t give it to you."


    Li Qi took a look at Meng Li and stood up with a scornful "cut".


    And then he left.


    A few people nearby didn''t talk as if they were watching a joke.


    Of course, some people look at Li Qi with a little disdain.


    So despite the team, there is no friendship with the people in need.


    Meng Li leans to Zhang Xue and lets her eat what Zhang Xue has just handed over.


    Zhang Xue subconsciously wants to wave her hand to refuse, but to Meng Li''s severe eyes, she next looks around and thinks that because of ordering food, the atmosphere is really strange.


    She took the food and ate it in small bites.


    Meng Li justughed.


    When doing a task, the client looks at it. The client loves her very much. Even the task is rted to her, so she can''t be bad to her.


    Once the score is below 80, it''s a failure.


    All that was done was to avoid low ratings.


    In other people''s eyes, she would eat it directly.


    I don''t want to meddle in those things.


    After eating, Zhang Xue was relieved, touched some hot face, the stomach is not so hungry.


    When I went to the toilet, I began to make the quilt and decided to go to bed.


    Take turns, worried about zombies.


    When Meng Li saw that Zhang Xue was going to spread the quilt close to several men, she said:


    "spread it here."


    At the beginning, when we spent the night together, Zhang Xue was very worried about something bad. She was very wary.


    But after a few days, they were all honest, and Zhang Xue put down her guard.


    But Meng Li is not at ease.


    There are some disgusting things in the end, although nothing happened now, it can''t be said that it''s because they haven''t reached a consensus.


    For example, when a group of thievese across each other and no one starts to steal, there will be no action.


    But once someone does it, others won''t hide it.


    Nature is directly exposed.


    The nature of men and women is simr.


    Zhang Xue was stunned for a moment, and spread the quilt to the corner closest to the wall.


    looking at them like this, Li Qi made another voice of disdain.


    Make Zhang Xue''s face red.


    Although it was not their turn to be on duty today, neither of them fell asleep.


    Meng Li, in particr, was always half asleep and half awake. In addition, he practiced in the afternoon and was especially hungry.


    Don''t worry about it.


    The next day I got up and swallowed with hunger. To be honest, I seldom had such an experience.


    I''m afraid that this assessment task is to let the Tasker experience the hardships of life by the way.


    Feeling a trace of spiritual power condensed from yesterday''s fortune and hardship in Dantian, Meng Li was worried.


    When can I leave this team with Zhang Xue.


    If you can''t get it out, you''ll be faster.She has made the same choice as the client. Stay here for the time being.


    How to say, I know a little about these people. Now even if I have the heart, I don''t have the courage.


    After a rare night of silence, Xiang songshun said half jokingly and half seriously:


    "let''s live in this small supermarket for a while. We can eat enough."


    Xiang songshun is a muscr man.


    Listen to him. He used to be a fitness coach.


    "It''s hopeless." Zeng Wenhua shook his head and said:


    "it''s notfortable to live in this ce."


    Xiang songshun said:


    "then you have the ability to go to the base."


    "I heard that the base has meat, vegetables, rice, bath and electricity."


    Zeng Wenhua stares at Xiang songshun, who is blocked and speechless.


    "What do you think?" Xiang songshun proposed.


    Several men began to talk, no one asked the two girls.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. He was regarded as a subordinate.


    She felt out the mirror and looked at the client''s appearance. Generally speaking, someone was chasing her in the workce before.


    Although it looks like Zhang Xue''s facial features, Zhang Xue is much more beautiful.


    Zhang Xue''s character is also obedient, Meng Li can''t help but doubt that the team epts them, mainly because of Zhang Xue.


    But in fact, the two women didn''t hold them back.


    The reason why Zhang Xuexue learned fencing was that the whole family of the client felt that Zhang Xue was too soft and worried about being bullied out of society.


    Thinking that learning fencing can change Zhang Xue''s character.


    It turns out that it hasn''t changed.


    Instead, Zhang Xue has a life saving skill in thest days.


    The client is vigorous in the workce, a little tough in character, doing fitness and yoga in his spare time.


    So good physical fitness, can also deal with zombies.


    She stretched out her hand andbed her hair. She felt that it was notbed well. She went to the supermarket shelf to find ab andbed it carefully.


    When shebs her hair, several men will discuss it.


    I can''t decide to live in this ce.


    It''s too small, there''s only one toilet, and the supermarket is the ce that everyone likes to look for. It''s not good to have conflicts with people.


    But Xiang songshun wants to wait here.


    He wants to wait here until the team is a little weaker, and then take advantage of the situation when there is a conflict.


    So it seems that Xiang songshun is bold and ambitious.


    The rest say it''s bad here, but they''re just worried about something.


    Meng Liduo pays attention to Xiang songshun and takes back his eyes.


    After eating something, we moved it to the car and went on the road again.


    Xiang songshun feels disappointed.


    Everyone''s eyes look like pig teammates.

 Chapter 1078

    This time, they were so lucky that they found a safe ce to eat and drink for several days, but they didn''t meet zombies.


    Meng Li hasn''t met a zombie since he came to this world.


    Had it not been for the memory of the client, Meng Lidu would have suspected the truth.


    However, she found a chance tomunicate with Zhang Xue alone.


    She said to Zhang Xue:


    "you should pay more attention to them in the future."


    Zhang Xue knew that her sister was on guard against them again, but she didn''t take them seriously in her heart. She said:


    "after being together for so long, they must not be like that."


    Meng Li looked at Zhang Xue tly:


    "how can I see it?"


    Zhang Xue murmured in a low voice:


    "if there were anything, it would have been long ago."


    "Sister, not everyone is as evil as you think. Now the most important thing is to live together. How can they have time to have bad thoughts?"


    Meng Li said.


    It''s hard to say about human nature. Sometimes when people are in a desperate situation, they don''t necessarily want to break through the desperate situation, but they want to indulge and let their life leave no regrets.


    "Also, sister, I know you don''t let me give food to others every time for my good, but it''s very embarrassing." Zhang Xue hesitated for a moment, summoned up the courage to say.


    She also wants to find a chance to talk to her sister alone.


    Now because my sister is defending her, she has begun to make others unhappy.


    As long as we get along well, what does it matter? Is it not good to eat less for peace?


    Zhang Xue felt that her idea was right.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    "Well, I don''t care about you. Whatever you want."


    She thought about it and said.


    ¡°£¿¡± Zhang Xue looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Why is it so easy to talk? Didn''t you insist on reasoning with her before?


    In fact, she really didn''t care so much about those things, things, who need to give to who.


    It''s sister. She always feels like she''s been cheated.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll give you something to eatter. You don''t want it. If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to others." Zhang Xue said.


    Meng Li is silent for a few seconds. Does Zhang Xue feel like giving something to others?


    She nodded:


    "well, if you have to give it out, give it to me. I''m small-minded and I don''t want to take advantage of others. Besides, I don''t have enough to eat every day."


    Zhang Xueughed for a while and immediately nodded: "OK, I''ll give it to youter. Who wants you to be my sister?"


    She came and took Meng Li''s arm.


    Other people are not as important as their sister.


    "I have enough to protect you."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and pats Xue''s arm.


    Meng Li is really distressed, she tried to build space, but the force of space is very strong, can not build a usable space.


    She wanted to make a space for food.


    That would be much more convenient.


    The assessment task limits the task maker to bring anything to the right ce, including things with spatial attributes. I didn''t feel that spatial things were so important before.


    Now Meng Li especially wants a space.


    Looking at Meng Li''s expression, Zhang Xue asked:


    "sister, are you so hungry every day?"


    Meng Li: "what


    Zhang Xue said:


    "I heard your stomach cry, and your expression is too..."


    What kind of resentment does this face have?


    Meng Li patted Zhang Xue on the shoulder:


    "smelly girl."


    Zhang Xue squats down gently, and then runs away from Meng Li. She makes a face at Meng Li. Meng Li is toozy to chase him.


    If you waste your energy, the more you use it, the more you need food.


    The two of them returned to the team and had been here for several days. Several people were counting the food to see how long they could eat.


    If you have a week''s food left, you have to go out and look for food.


    Generally, they muddle along in this way. When they live, they count as what day they live. They have no direction to struggle and no goal to strive for.


    Fortunately, they ate sparingly and could rest for another two days. They started ying cards again in the house. Meng Li sat by to practice.


    These two days, as long as Zhang Xueyi wants to give Meng Li something to eat, Meng Li catches it.


    And since Meng Li came, who is close to Zhang Xue, Meng Li finds an excuse to call Zhang Xue to her side.


    Zhang Xue probably didn''t notice that others looked at her with a certain


    There is also intentional or unintentional contact on the body, especially Li Qi, who is the most bold.


    Meng Li''s various obstructions made others unhappy.


    In particr, Li Qi often gives Meng Li scorn or cold eyes.This time, Meng Li ate what Zhang Xue handed him. Li Qi said with disdain:


    "you also want to eat your sister''s food."


    Meng Li: "so what?"


    "I doubt if you are the ck hearted sister. You can see people''s heart in adversity."


    Li Qi cuts his fingernails and squints at Meng Li.


    Zhang Xue twisted her eyebrows and said a little displeased:


    "how can you say that about my sister? I''m willing to give it to her. I''m willing to."


    Li Qi''s fingernail cutting hand stopped and looked at Zhang Xue in surprise. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xue would refute him.


    He said:


    "you are too simple to be cheated by your sister."


    "No way."


    Zhang Xue continued to retort.


    Li Qi said with a smile:


    "believe it or not."


    Meng Li looked at Li Qi coldly:


    "don''t you envy me? If I don''t eat, isn''t it your turn?"


    Li Qi disdains: "say me rare."


    He stood up and looked down at Meng Li, who was practicing. His Adam''s Apple moved and he said, "don''t be so annoying. It''s good for us to take you in. Why don''t we recognize you?"


    Zhang Xue is really stunned, she did not expect Li Qi would say such words.


    Usually, Li Qiughs at her the most, and even talks about funny and active atmosphere. At first nce, he is a funny boy.


    But now the face gave her a feeling of disgust.


    Meng Li watched Li Qi''s Fox Tail show so quickly that he couldn''t helpughing.


    However, if Li Qi didn''t take advantage of what he was used to, he was not happy to be like this.


    This was within her expectation.


    Meng Li also stands up and confronts Li Qi. She slightly looks up at each other:


    "take in? Didn''t we help when we killed the zombies? "


    Li Qi sneered:


    "do you work hard? What strength do you two women have? "


    "You are not satisfied. You are so annoying in the team. You certainly don''t know the status of women in other teams."


    Zhang Xue stands up nervously. She pulls Lamang away. Looking at this posture, it''s a conflict. She doesn''t want to fight.


    "What position do you think it should be?" Meng Li''s eyes were cold and his face was still smiling.


    Naturally, she understood, but Zhang Xue didn''t.


    Or let Zhang Xue see, she thinks the good teammate, is what heart.


    Li Qi: "what''s the use of pretending to be stupid?"


    His eyes direct and bold look at Meng Li and Zhang Xue, Leng is to see Zhang Xue sweat hair erect, nervous palm is sweat.

 Chapter 1079

    Meng Li chuckled, clubbed his machete on the ground, and asked Li Qi, "do you want to fight?"


    Li Qi also took his weapon and jumped to songshun. He immediately stood up and came over.


    After pulling Li Qi, he said:


    "what are you doing? You are all teammates. Be kind."


    Li Qi shook off Xiang songshun''s hand and said:


    "I must meet this ignorant woman for a while today."


    Zhang Xue was so scared that she began to cry. She also took her sword to Li Qi and said:


    "you are not allowed to do it."


    Li Qi gave Zhang Xue a strange smile:


    "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s a contradiction between me and your sister."


    "No way." Zhang Xue stares at Li Qi.


    Meng Li is a little irritable:


    "there is no such nonsense."


    She picked up the machete and went to Li Qi. Li Qi was also a knife, but she didn''t think about it. The two knives collided with each other and made a harsh sound. She screamed at Song Shun and hid away.


    After all, Meng Li has been practicing for a period of time, and her body has spiritual power. Her spiritual power is concentrated on her arms, so her strength is great. Li Qi''s hand with the knife is numb, and the knife falls to the ground.


    Meng Li put the chopper on Li Qi''s neck and asked him:


    "guess if I dare to do it?"


    Li Qi''s face was very ugly, and he didn''t expect that his move would be like this.


    It''s a shame.


    Especially when you hear the people nearby whispering and slightlyughing.


    Xiang songshun came over again to be a peacemaker. He said to Meng Li:


    "Oh, you two, don''t make trouble."


    Meng Li: "are you sure it''s me?"


    "Li Qi, I''d like to apologize to sister Zhenzhen. It''s over." Xiang songshun said.


    But Li Qi didn''t dare to move Meng Li. Instead, he spat and said, "dream."


    Meng Li smiles strangely at the corner of her mouth. Then she raises a machete and pats his head with the back of the knife.


    All of a sudden, Li Qi was dizzy and the whole person turned several times.


    Then Meng Lies forward and kicks Li Qi to the ground. At this time, he holds his head in his hand and Meng Li steps on his stomach.


    It''s Meng Li''s turn to ask Li Qi condescensively:


    "how about it? I''ll move my hand. I don''t want to see the zombies or people."


    Xiang songshun''s face was also ugly. He felt that Meng Li didn''t give him face and said:


    "Zhang Zhen, it''s difficult for everyone to get along with you."


    Meng Li: "I''m not going to get along with you."


    Meng lishong stamped his foot hard. Li Qi curled up and screamed. His face was very twisted. Meng lishong opened his foot and went to pull Zhang Xue.


    "Where are we going, sister?"


    Zhang Xue takes a look at Li Qi on the ground and thinks that Li Qi''s facial features wrinkled together are really ugly.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Zhang Xue


    Looking at the posture, Xiang songshun couldn''t help saying, "where are you going now?"


    Zhang Xue also said, "I don''t know."


    Meng Li takes a cold look at Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue purses her mouth and stops talking.


    "Don''t go out. You two girls don''t have any cars or supplies." Zeng Wenhua also stood up and said.


    Meng Li: "then you don''t have to worry about it."


    Zeng Wenhua tut said:


    "don''t be stubborn. What happened outside with your sister at that time? Is your conscience OK?"


    "Right here, we''ll all protect you."


    Meng Li looked at several people with great interest, hooked his fingers and said:


    "just you protect me? Come here, none of you can beat me. "


    Zeng Wenhua


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Qi stood up with his stomach in his arms and looked at Meng Li with hatred.


    Head dizzy for a long time, just slow down.


    "No, sister." Zhang Xue stares at Meng Li with big eyes. What do you want to do.


    Meng Li looked at Zhang Xue with a straight face:


    "sister, if you want to be afraid, just go away."


    Zhang Xue shakes her head in fear:


    "no, I''m not afraid."


    She was armed with a sword and ready to fight.


    Li Qi is still encouraging the others to fight with Meng Li, but the others are still hesitant. After all, some of the men want to fight with the girls, which is a bit of bullying.


    Li Qi waspletely annoyed, and he said:


    "I don''t believe you are so kind-hearted?"


    He gave songshun a strange look at Li Qi, and nodded his head as if it were true:


    "I don''t know what you think, but I''m so kind."Li Qi was disgusted, and he poohed:


    "is our team that others want toe? You can go if you want? "


    "Anyway, if we can''t keep them today, it''s too cowardly."


    After Li Qi said that, he took the lead in attacking Meng Li. Although Xiang songshun verbally rejected Li Qi, he also followed the attack, and Zhang Xue immediately entered a state of battle.


    She closed her eyes and waved her sword. She didn''t know how to do it. She didn''t expect that her former teammates would fight each other now.


    The rest of the people said some polite words to Meng Li before they started, saying that they were just helping Li Qi, and there was no other meaning.


    Meng Li automatically blocked this nonsense. If you want to be cruel, don''t think these guys are big or small, but they haven''t killed anyone. They dare not be too cruel with weapons in their hands.


    On the one hand, we can''t kill Meng Li. On the other hand, we dare not kill him.


    The scene was chaotic and the venue was small, so they were very limited.


    It''s also possible to hit them identally.


    But Meng Li almost beat as many people as he went through the world. His body method has been practiced for a long time, especially fast and hard.


    There is no suspense, Meng Li and Zhang Xueer win five.


    Five are not only ck and blue, but also colorful. They don''t know how hard Meng Li''s weapons are. Anyway, their weapons are broken.


    In fact, the weapon is not so powerful, but Meng Li''s machete has spiritual power on its surface.


    Among them, Li Qi is the most miserable. Meng Li doesn''t know whether Zhang Xue intends to or doesn''t intend to. He stabs Li Qi with his sword.


    He poked a hole in Ricky''s arm, and it''s still bleeding.


    Zhang Xue saw Li Qi lying on the ground miserably, covered her face and screamed:


    "Oh, Li Qi, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Li Qi


    It''s going to die.


    Meng Li takes a look at Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue is definitely the kind of master who is angry and not worth his life.


    "Xiaoxue, find out the key to the car."


    Meng Li is not polite to these people.


    Zhang Xue subconsciously went to find Li Qi. First of all, Li Qi gritted her teeth and said, "it''s not on me."


    Zhang Xue stood up again and apologized to Li Qi:


    "sorry, I''ll find someone else."


    Then her foot stepped on Li Qi''s wound, and Li Qi''s face turned pale for a moment. Zhang Xue jumped away and said in a panic:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Li Qi


    "Please, stay away from me."


    He said angrily.

 Chapter 1080

    Zhang Xue pursed her mouth:


    "OK, OK."


    Meng Li asked:


    "who has the key?"


    No one said a word.


    Meng Li moved his knife and said to song Shuncai in a humiliating way:


    "it''s on me."


    Meng Li: "then take it out."


    Xiang songshun finds out the car key from his body, and Zhang Xue immediately jumps to get it.


    After giving it to Meng Li, Zhang Xue asked carefully:


    "elder sister, are we not so good?"


    Meng Li nced at Zhang Xue:


    "what do you think?"


    Zhang Xue looked at several people pitifully:


    "isn''t it good for us to be teammates together? You''re going to hit me and my sister. "


    Meng Li: "talk so much with them. What are you doing? I''m leaving."


    "Don''t go. You''re not going to drive away." Ask to loose Shun.


    He is ck and blue, how also didn''t think he several men beat two women.


    I couldn''t fight just now, but now I''m even more injured.


    Zhang Xue then reacted and looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "elder sister, are we going to drive away?"


    Meng Li: "why else do I ask you to take the car keys?"


    "That''s not good."


    Zhang Xue was a little impatient and hesitant.


    Meng Li turned and left, but Zhang Xue had no choice but to keep up. Seeing that they were staggering to catch up, Zhang Xue walked faster.


    Meng left the driver''s seat, Zhang Xue climbed up to the co pilot and asked:


    "do you really want to leave? Do you want to leave something for them?"


    Meng Li: "you said if we lose today, what will happen?"


    Zhang Xue was silent. She turned her lips and said:


    "elder sister, you''re right. In fact, they didn''t have a good heart."


    "But we took things away. They don''t have a car tomorrow. They have to look for a car and food again. If they can''t find a car and food all the time, it will be very miserable to meet a zombie again."


    "What''s none of my business?"


    Meng Li started the car and stepped on the gas to go.


    The light in the car is very poor, only the light of the dashboard reflects Meng Li''s face. Meng Li''s eyes are cold and heartless, which makes Zhang Xue feel strange.


    "Sister Zhenzhen, don''t go. Don''t go."


    The car began to move and Xiang songshun was patting the window.


    That expression is really crying.


    The rest of the people also came out. Someone was standing at the exit, trying to stop the car with his body. Meng Li ignored it and stepped on the elerator without giving way.


    They look at the posture, and who really dare not, can only watch Meng Li drive away.


    Zhang Xuefang just covers her eyes. She is afraid that Meng Li will bump into someone. When she doesn''t see any movement, she opens her eyes. From the rearview mirror, she sees that Li Qi, Xiang songshun and other people angrily smash things. Her heart is particrlyplicated.


    Meng wanted to go before he left, but he didn''t want to go empty handed.


    Has been waiting for a suitable opportunity, that is to let Zhang Xue see the dark bottom of their heart, and can take the car and materials.


    Lest Zhang Xue think she is too much, more affect feelings.


    Zhang Xue''s face was filled with guilt. She always said that they left like this. What should those people do.


    Even if there is something wrong, they also teach each other a lesson, how did not give a chance to reform.


    The sight of driving at night is not good. Meng Li fixed his eyes on the front and said:


    "you mean we should enve them, right?"


    "What?" Zhang Xuecai was stunned.


    From which word she said, my sister recognized that she had this meaning.


    Meng Li nodded his head seriously and said: "actually, sister, what you said is quite reasonable. We should give them a chance to reform."


    "Why don''t we go back and let them listen to us, or if we don''t, we''ll beat them."


    Zhang Xue gave an incredible hiss.


    It''s all about what.


    But why did she not reject her sister''s proposal?


    People with bad ideas should be urged to correct.


    Meng Li nced at Zhang Xue, who was thinking seriously. He was speechless for a moment.


    "Go back?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhang Xue hesitated, thought about it, and finally said:


    "forget it, I don''t seem to like them very much."


    "They started with you."


    Meng Liughs and continues to drive, pulling food. There were seven people in the car for a few days, but now there are only two of them.


    It''s OK for them to eat for half a month.


    Meng Li wants to find a ce to live and practice first. Otherwise, it''s more dangerous for two women to slosh.No matter how much you can fight, you can''t stand the situation that there are too many people or zombies.


    I found an old residentialmunity in the city. Now themunity is in a mess, and the gate is loose. Meng Li takes a look at the wall outside and writes a word.


    And looking at the overall environment, before the end of the world, the people here moved away.


    In this case, after the apocalyptic outbreak, the possibility of zombies here is rtively small.


    She takes Zhang Xue in and sweeps with her mental strength. She finds a house, which is rtively clean. The rest of the houses are in a mess. When the residents moved, they didn''t clean up.


    There is still a bed that hasn''t been moved. Meng Li takes out the unlocking tool from the car and takes Zhang Xue into the house.


    There is no light in the house. Meng Li and Zhang Xue close the door and check the security windows of the house. They are all OK.


    With a shlight to clean up the room, Meng Li is also hungry, took something to eat.


    Seeing that Zhang Xue was still reluctant to eat, Meng Li said to Zhang Xue:


    "don''t be reluctant to eat. We can eat whatever we like."


    "Just eat and look for it."


    Zhang Xue hesitated and said:


    "I''m afraid that if I eat it, it will be gone."


    Meng Li said:


    "you just have 10000 hearts. Since I take you out, I''m sure I can find food for you."


    "Yes, sister, why are you so tired?" Zhang Xue asked.


    Meng Li said quietly:


    "that''s because I have people to protect."


    "Protect who?" Zhang Xue didn''t respond.


    Meng Li deeply pointed to Zhang Xue, Zhang Xue pointed to himself: "me?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Zhang Xue said grandly:


    "ah, sister, I''m so moved."


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue without expression.


    Zhang Xue felt a little boring. She pursed her lips and said:


    "actually, I''m also very strong, but I''m sorry to be too hard."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but she found out the problem long ago.


    In fact, Zhang Xue


    Very talented.


    It''s very kind, not willing to do it.


    Looking at Zhang Xue''s lovely face, Meng Li has a strange idea in his mind.


    Finally, Meng Li came to this noodle and had enough for the first time.


    Xu had a fight before, and Zhang Xue ate more than usual.


    Then they spread the bed. Meng Li was practicing, and Zhang Xue went to bed.


    Maybe in Zhang Xue''s heart, her sister has be more powerful, so she is more relieved and sleeps more deeply this time.


    Meng Li is about to finish his training when he hears something outside the window.


    She turned to look out of the window.

 Chapter 1081

    Then he took a picture of Zhang Xue without expression.


    Zhang Xue wakes up, sleepy eyes, looking at Meng Li, voice slightly hoarse:


    "elder sister."


    Meng Li points out of the window. Zhang Xueshun looks at Meng Li''s hand.


    In the moonlight, she looked at the burr proof window, holding a number of zombies.


    They all stretched out their sharp ck nails, opened their mouths and engaged.


    The decadent breath from his mouth pours into the room.


    Zhang Xue instantly wakes up. She immediately gets out of bed, picks up her sword and confronts with the zombies.


    Meng Li is also speechless, she feels here should be safe, ghost knows midnight return zombie surrounded.


    What a miscalction.


    Zhang Xue looks helpless:


    "elder sister."


    Meng Li: "just take these away."


    It''s hard to be surrounded. It stinks.


    Zhang Xue obediently holds the sword. The gap between the old guard fence is rtivelyrge. She sticks out the sword from inside and splits the head of the zombie with a strong sword.


    The rest of the zombies were not so tragically affected by the fate of theirpanions, and they were still trying to squeeze inside.


    Zhang Xue splits a few more, and Meng Li says:


    "it''s good. Your sword isparable to the weapon of a magic weapon."


    Zhang Xue looked at her sword suspiciously and said:


    "it''s OK to use it. It''s strong."


    Meng Li smiles and picks up a chopper like a turnip. He solves these zombies by dividing them into two.


    In fact, they became zombies, and their heads were not so hard.


    Zhang Xue


    "Are we still here?" A number of zombies have been cut down here, which should lead to other zombies.


    Meng Li: "let''s go."


    This ce must have stayed for a long time. The stenching in from outside can make people dizzy.


    But when they were about to turn around and pack up, there was another noise outside.


    This time, a child crawled in from the burr proof window.


    His stature is thin and small, with both hands the burr proof window steel bar to open, looking at Meng Li and Zhang Xue don''t talk.


    There was a strange light in my eyes in the moonlight.


    Meng Li squints at the child. It''s on the third floor now. Even if the childes up, he still breaks the steel bar with his bare hands. It''s weird.


    Besides, can''t the child see the next pile of zombies?


    Zhang Xue felt wrong, she did not dare to close to the child.


    The child pointed to a packet of potato chips in the corner. Zhang Xue picked up the chips, shook them and asked:


    "do you want them?"


    The child nodded, Zhang Xue warily threw the potato chips in the past, the child reached out to catch, his hand was covered with strange green, Zhang Xuemei heartbeat, asked Meng Li:


    "this thing?"


    "It''s not a zombie, is it?"


    Meng Li: "you finally guessed right."


    Zhang Xue


    She took the sword in her hand and said:


    "but I feel that this little zombie has wisdom."


    Meng Li said with no expression:


    "he should have evolved. Don''t zombies have grades?"


    Zhang Xue asked suspiciously: "how can such a small zombie evolve?"


    "Isn''t zombie evolution based on human flesh and blood?" Meng Li said.


    Zhang Xue nodded, Meng Li analyzed it in his heart, and said: "in fact, the child is quite confused, which makes people feel that he has no lethality. And now, unlike ordinary zombies, he is still wearing normal clothes, and his skin and flesh are not rotten."


    "Close to you, take advantage of your unprepared, absorb your flesh and blood."


    In this strange environment, Meng Li''s words are particrly gloomy.


    With the night wind blowing outside the window, Zhang Xue shakes, looks at the little zombie, and pulls Meng Li back a few steps.


    She murmured in a low voice:


    "sister, it''s dark. You have good eyes."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of the mouth, did not speak.


    In addition to the power of space, some of her talents are almost limited. Now the only thing left is the most basic night vision in the dream beast talent.


    With this, of course, I can see clearly.


    The little zombie has no feeling for Meng Li and Zhang Xue''s words. He tears open the potato bag and takes out the potato chips from inside.


    He has a curious face.


    At this time, the eyes are a bit strange innocence.


    Then they take each piece out, put it back, and take it out again and again. ording to the view of the little zombie, Meng Li and Zhang Xue agree that they are afraid to see the end of time.


    Meng Li is curious about what this little zombie wants to do, although human beings know that zombies will also produce wisdom.


    But that kind of wisdom is very low, that is, a little bit of the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.No one has ever heard of such wisdom as a child.


    And Meng Li thinks that the child has the ability to summon other zombies to fight. The former zombies may have been brought by little zombies.


    The degree of wisdom should also represent the strength of a zombie. Meng Li doesn''t know the depth of the other party, and he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    There is a little lucky idea in the heart, looking at whether one more thing is better than one less thing.


    Standing like this for a long time, Zhang Xue was very nervous, but she didn''t dare to do too much.


    Finally half an hourter, the little zombie probably realized that he could not stop looking at it like this.


    He took the initiative to stop, twist up a potato chip, looked at Meng Li and Zhang Xue.


    Like asking for their consent?


    It''s just like telling them that he''s going to start eating.


    His arms seemed stiff, and the process of putting chips into his mouth seemed slow.


    Finally, it was sessfully put into the mouth. With a click, the chips were broken in the little Zombie''s mouth.


    It seems that potato chips are very bad for him. He sticks out his tongue and pulls the chips off his tongue with his hands.


    Then angrily look at Meng Li two people.


    As if to say how to give him such a bad thing.


    There was a whimper in his mouth, as if to express his anger and to fork his waist.


    Huotuotuo is a willful child. Seeing Meng Li and Zhang Xue standing still, he angrily walks towards them.


    Looking at the little zombie getting closer and closer to her, Meng Li raised his foot and kicked the little zombie. The little zombie was caught off guard, and he was so upset that his eyes were red.


    He jumped up from the ground andnded steadily. Zhang Xue opened her mouth in surprise.


    This skill is just like the Shaolin monk in the TV series.


    And Meng Li actually kicked a little zombie is not easy to feel, because like kicking an iron te, his thumb is particrly painful.


    But she did not show in the face, but very calm to watch the little zombie came again.


    Hees over, Meng Li kicks, kicks, the little zombiees back like nothing, but the speed ofing back is faster and faster.


    And Meng Li''s consumption here is very big, her feet are numb.


    Thest time she came, she was the fastest. Meng Li felt that if the zombie was faster, she would not be able to kick him.


    But the little zombie didn''te back after being kicked this time. Instead, he sat on the ground wrongly, with his mouth turned and wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1082

    Looking at the little zombie, Zhang Xue asked:


    "you said that although the child has be a zombie, he is still a child."


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue and sees that there is something in her eyes that she can''t bear.


    Zhang Xue continued:


    "even if you have wisdom, it''s a child''s thinking."


    Meng Li said inconceivably:


    "you don''t want to keep this little zombie."


    "It''s so pathetic. It shouldn''t be what he wants." Zhang Xue said.


    Meng Li


    Is it true that she is too unsympathetic?


    The little zombie probably felt that Zhang Xue was not as ruthless and unreasonable as Meng Li. He turned his mouth, raised his hand and asked for a hug.


    Zhang Xue is a little pity, but also a little vignt, she said:


    "I can hold you, but you can''t catch me."


    Meng Li nced at Zhang Xue with admiration. She said:


    "you are pitying the zombie with your life."


    "I don''t think he will." Zhang Xue pursed her mouth and said.


    Meng Li said overbearing:


    "don''t go."


    Zhang Xue: "sister..."


    Meng Li ignored Zhang Xue and said to the little Zombie:


    "don''t be pathetic here and get out."


    Little zombie see Meng from fierce he, more aggrieved, his mouth issued strange sob sound, also don''t move.


    Zhang Xue said:


    "elder sister, don''t be so cruel to a child."


    "It seems that he has never been malicious."


    Meng Li: "sure enough, children are the most confused. Do you know why they can be upgraded to intelligent zombies? It''s because I cheated people like you. I cheated you and bit you on the neck


    Zhang Xue


    But also be frightened by Meng Li, Zhang Xue again don''t speak, brain sober for a while, face again hang vignce.


    The little zombie saw that this move could not deceive people, and his pitiful appearance suddenly turned into a ferocious and gloomy face.


    His eyes were red and his sharp tusks were exposed. Suddenly he jumped from the ground and his whole body rushed towards Meng lifeI.


    Meng Li has always been on guard, and after several previous fights, Meng Li has found a feature of the little zombie.


    When it is preparing to attack, it needs to exert its strength, so it emits a rotten stench, which is slightly heavier than usual.


    Therefore, at the beginning of its smell, Meng Li predicted its trajectory. Just as the little zombie was about to pounce on Meng Li, Meng Li put a machete on his head.


    But its head is different from that of ordinary zombies. It''s very hard. Meng Li sees that his de is missing.


    The little Zombie''s head didn''t open, but he also felt pain. His body rolled in the corner and made a shrill cry.


    It''s a bit like a dog''s scream, especially sharp.


    Meng Li took a look at her clothes. Just now when the little zombie rolled away from her body, she caught her clothes with her nails.


    Clothes were torn out of a long hole, Zhang Xue in the side was scared face colorless, dare not think if hook to the meat, how to do?


    Meng Li can only be thankful that the client is thin, and this dress is a loose one he takes at will outside.


    She held up her sword and looked at the little zombie with great vignce.


    The little zombie screamed enough, then turned his head and stared at Meng Li fiercely, and his body sent out the smell of decay which was stronger than usual.


    It seems that he has to attack Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes a look at her own notched machete, bites her teeth, draws out the aura from her body and attaches it to the body. Fortunately, before the zombiees, she doesn''t sleep and practices.


    Otherwise, I used to fight with those people before, and half of the spirit power in my body was used. Now it''s more square.


    She did not stand in the same ce waiting for the little zombie toe, but took the initiative to attack, carrying a machete toward the little zombie.


    The little zombie probably didn''t expect that Meng Li would do this. A little daze shed in his eyes, and then he became fierce. He met Meng Li and quickly caught Meng Li''s sword.


    Therefore, Zhang Xue saw an extremely strange picture, and her sister''s knife was caught by the little zombie.


    It seems that they are still fighting.


    The chopper was about 10 cm away from the top of the head of the little zombie. The little zombie held up her hands and put a horse stance on her two legs. She saw her sister''s arm trembling slightly. She wanted to let the chopper go down, but she didn''t have so much power.


    Meng Li stares at the little zombie, and his hands are working hard. The little Zombie''s hands are also working hard, and their faces are twisted.


    Meng Li said with a sneer:


    "it''s a good move to catch the de with empty hands. Today I''ve seen it."


    I don''t know if the little zombie can understand me. He bares his teeth to Meng Li, and his mouth stinks.


    Meng Li disliked it"Bad breath, don''t show your teeth."


    Little zombie seems to understand, it is more exaggerated toward Meng Li Yiya, Meng Li feel to be this tone to smoke dizzy.


    Zhang Xue lightly around the little zombie behind, a bite, a cruel, picked up the sword toward the little Zombie''s neck cut.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Xue''s sword was cut off.


    Her whole person also because of the strength is too big, and was rebounded back a few steps.


    The little zombie gave out Jie Jie''s strangeughter, and there was some contempt in his strange eyes.


    Meng Li is also drunk. Could it be that the little zombie is not bad for the King Kong.


    Looking at the little zombies like this, she really didn''t have any kindness to them. Of course, she couldn''t have any kindness to a zombie.


    This kind of thing on the side, is the uncertainty.


    It''s just hard to do now. Do you dare to let go?


    Don''t dare to let go, once let go, the little zombie muste up and grab and bite.


    I''m afraid the little zombie will bring other zombies.


    Zhang Xue was also in a hurry. She took a broken sword to poke at the little zombie, but she couldn''t go in.


    Looking at Meng Li''s face twisted by excessive force, she said anxiously:


    "elder sister, hold on a little longer, I..."


    "I try."


    Meng Li gritted his teeth and drew out most of Dantian''s spirit power. He hit the little Zombie''s eyes.


    Although it''s most of her spiritual power, it''s not much.


    But Meng Li did not believe that the eyes of the little zombie were made of steel beads.


    Sure enough, the little zombie didn''t expect a force to hit him in the eye out of thin air. He was identally hit. With a strange cry, he instinctively took back the hand holding Meng Li''s machete and went to cover his eyes.


    Seeing this, Meng Li attached all her spiritual power to the body of the sword. She gave full y to her strength and tried to chop the little zombie.


    In the middle of the head of the little zombie, he abruptly split the head of the little zombie.


    The little zombie gave a shrill cry, and then it stopped suddenly. It fell to the ground, and from the fork of her head, it poured out a blue purple liquid. Meng Li narrowed his eyes and saw a white light flying out of it, towards her eyebrows.


    The speed, the urrence is too sudden, let Meng Li can''t avoid.

 Chapter 1083

    I know it broke into her head, but she didn''t feel anything else.


    She was uneasy, but she looked at the little zombie calmly, as if nothing had happened. It seemed that the little zombie did not move.


    In fact, the head was notpletely cut open, just a slit.


    She poked inside with a machete and found the nucleus of the little zombie.


    Zhang Xue shakes her soft arm just now because of excessive force. She doesn''t notice the light spot that rushes into Meng Li''s eyebrow.


    Seeing the little zombie fall down, she was greatly relieved. Just now, she had no way to take the zombie. She was very embarrassed and anxious.


    I was worried that my sister and she would die under this little zombie.


    She came over and looked at the little zombie lying on the ground in disbelief. She was sure that the little zombie would not suddenly get up again. Looking at the crystal nucleus in Meng Li''s hand, she asked:


    "this?"


    Because humans on this ne can''t awaken their powers, they can''t absorb the power in the nucleus, so they don''t care about the nucleus.


    It''s just a substance in the head of a zombie.


    Meng Li rubs the crystal core and hands it to Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue takes it over and looks at Meng Li with unknown reasons.


    Meng Li: "can you feel the huge power inside?"


    Zhang Xue


    She shook the nucleus and said:


    "I don''t feel it."


    It''s just a stone that feels harder than a stone.


    It''s also a huge force. Are you sure it''s not my sister talking nonsense?


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "OK."


    In fact, she wanted to give Zhang Xue a way to practice in the church, but she worried about Zhang Xue''spassionate character and talked about it everywhere.


    When he saw who was pitiful, he pulled people over and said:


    hey, brother, I have a martial arts secret book here. Do you want to practice it?


    You don''t believe it?


    Then Zhang Xue gave a live performance to others.


    Now is the time when human beings are weak. When we know that there are ways to improve human physical quality, some people will be excited.


    But also worried about destroying the world''s power system.


    After all, there was no cultivation before, and everyone didn''t practice. It seems that it''s not appropriate for her toe here and be a world of cultivation for all people?


    Think twice about it.


    Zhang Xue is going to throw the crystal nucleus away. Meng Li stops her and says, "don''t throw it. Give it to me."


    Although there is no power, it seems that he can''t absorb the crystal nucleus, Meng Li still has a little expectation in his heart.


    She wanted to transform her power into a nucleus.


    Otherwise, ording to the speed of cultivation in this world, it''s really too slow.


    This is the time when the value of force is in urgent need. We must not be weak. Once we are weak, it will be over.


    With all the spirit power attached to the face of the knife and all the strength of the whole body, I just cut a crack in the head of the little zombie. If I encounter something more severe, I can''t cut it at all.


    Zhang Xue Well


    I don''t know what''s the use of this thing. It''s still picked from the head of a zombie. I always feel that it emits a kind of stink and disgusting.


    Meng Li put Jinghe away, changed his clothes and said to Zhang Xue, "let''s change ces."


    Zhang Xue nodded, slowed down, and then said:


    "I didn''t expect this little zombie to be so difficult."


    Then she said in despair:


    "if the zombies are so powerful in the future, we will have no way to live."


    She sat on the ground and wiped her face powerlessly and hopelessly. Her sword was broken and could not be used.


    Meng Li leads Zhang Xue up and doesn''t want Zhang Xue to fall into such a sad situation because of her fate.


    Zhang Xue leaned in Meng Li''s arms and said in a low voice:


    "sister, what should I do? I can''t see any hope. This kind of life is suffocating and makes people want to go crazy."


    Meng Li took a picture of Xue''s back and didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to say it.


    When the fate of the face of setbacks and difficult times, if there is a strong force to support the soul firmly go on, it is good to say.


    If there is no such powerful force, people can feel despair and suffocation at any time, it is a more profound torture.


    Now Zhang Xue is suffering from this kind of torment. She doesn''t know what the meaning of living is, and she doesn''t know whether she can persist to the end after suffering so many crimes.


    Maybe I''m still thinking about it. I''m dead and I''m dead.


    This is the real despair, life does not see the dawn.


    Meng Li moved her body. Just now she drew all the spiritual power from her body, which made her feel some pain in the meridians and elixir fields. Why didn''t she worry.


    If zombies are so powerful in the future, she will not be able to fight even if she meets again.


    Looking for base protection?


    And if the zombies have trained the body of King Kong in the future, the base will not be able to carry it."Come on, snow."


    Zhang Xue nodded his head again, trying to get rid of the mixed feelings.


    Although they were tired, they did not dare to stay long. They packed up and drove away in the middle of the night.


    Looking for a ce again, Meng Li feels that he is not lucky. She also feels that there is no problem in the ce Zhang Xue chooses, and the two people live there.


    Before going to bed, Zhang Xuelin told Meng Li in a daze: "I don''t know where my parents are."


    Meng Li sighed. After the end of the world, they went back to look for their parents, but they didn''t find them.


    Fortunately, Zhang Xue and her client were shopping together at that time, otherwise the two sisters would have to face the situation of separation.


    The world is so big, and people are moving around looking for materials to survive. Now the contact information is interrupted, so it''s very difficult to find a person.


    Meng Li took a picture of Xue''s back and said:


    "sleep, as long as you live, you will have a chance to meet."


    Zhang Xue covered her face with a quilt and cried:


    "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance. The zombies are so powerful now. I know for the first time that zombies are so powerful."


    Her heart was still palpitating, but it also dealt a heavy blow to her self-confidence.


    Meng Li also knows that it has a great impact on Zhang Xue, but the fact is that it exists in the face or not.


    "It''s no use being obedient and worrying about tomorrow."


    "I can only live well."


    Zhang Xue whispered, and now she was fragile and sobbing in a low voice.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. He began to practice with his knees crossed.


    She takes out the crystal nucleus and tries to absorb the energy inside. It can be absorbed, but very slowly, little by little, it is absorbed into the meridians.


    Meng Li stored it in Dantian little by little. This kind of power is a littleplicated. She can feel that these forces enter her body in this way, which makes her channels and Dantian feel slightly tingling.


    But it was power, and Meng Li tried to ignore the pain.


    Maybe if the cultivation time is a little longer and the meridians are refined, you won''t feel pain.


    To put it simply, it''s like people with delicate skin feel pain when they have a little prick, but people with calluses don''t feel pain. One principle.

 Chapter 1084

    As Meng Li calmly and slowly absorbed the energy in the crystal nucleus, a voice came to her mind:


    "Hello, host, I am a super zombie system. The task of the system is to make you a super zombie, lead many zombies and be the master."


    Meng Li almostughed out loud, saying that there was something fishy.


    As usual, some things came out by themselves.


    But at the same time, I was thinking about whether 6018 could deal with it.


    I asked 6018:


    "what do you think?"


    6108: "what else can I see?"


    "I can handle it anyway."


    Meng Li, with a smile of unknown meaning, said that since 6018 can deal with it, the system


    Is it a trap?


    "You fool it first, and I''ll hack into its data first."


    "In order not to change."


    Meng Li said a good thing, and 6018 couldn''t helpughing:


    "I didn''t expect that there was a system in this world, which was very unexpected."


    Meng Li was also surprised.


    And just let her meet, feel lucky.


    Look, Meng Li didn''t respond. The super zombie system said what I just said again.


    With that kind of mechanical sound.


    Meng Li then said:


    "are you going to make me a zombie?"


    Super zombie system: "yes, this is the age of zombies."


    Meng Li: "the key is that I am a human now. If I don''t do well, I will be a stinking zombie?"


    Super zombie system


    "You don''t want to be a zombie, but you certainly want to be the master of the world."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to do it."


    Super zombie system


    "I see you are extraordinary, so you must want to."


    Meng Li: "then, what abilities do you have?"


    "To tell you the truth, that little zombie was myst host just now. It''s very hard for you to kill him because I shaped his body."


    Meng Li couldn''t helpughing:


    "is Vajra not bad?"


    "It can also be said that the defense is invincible."


    "In fact, if I hadn''t given up on him, you wouldn''t have killed him." Super zombie system said directly.


    Meng Li: "then I''ll mix with you. Don''t you mean to give up on me?"


    Super zombie system: "you can''t say that."


    "You are not the same as him. Your soul is lucky and stronger than him."


    "With my help, you can make a big deal."


    Meng Li: "so."


    "So as long as you follow my mission toplete, not only survive in the end, but also be the master."


    Meng Li: "what tasks do you have?"


    Looking at Meng Li, he seemed to be excited. The sound of the super zombie system was much calmer. He said:


    "the first task is to gather the zombies to establish a base."


    Meng Li: "I''m a person now. Do you want me to gather the zombies and make sure they won''t tear me up?"


    Super zombie system:


    "so it''s more convenient to be a zombie."


    Meng Li: "you say that your so-called system, fooling people to be zombies, is not equivalent to fooling people to die?"


    "I''m going to be a zombie. You don''t want me anymore. Who should I go to?"


    Super zombie system: "is there no trust between people?"


    Meng Li: "the key is that you are not human."


    Super zombie system suddenly changed the topic: "you''re not from this world, are you?"


    The fluctuation of psychic power was detected before.


    "Yes, I came across it." Meng Li''s nonsense ising.


    Super zombie system Oh, no wonder it''s so strong.


    It''s just that you still have Qi on your body, which is very exciting.


    "So you''vee through, and I''m an external system. We''re all outsiders. We should trust and cooperate with each other so that we can do great things in this world."


    The super zombie system fooled Meng Li.


    The host gave him the feeling that everything was right.


    During the period of Meng Li''s ghost talk with the system, 6018 told Meng Li: "it has invaded and can''t run away."


    Meng said to the super zombie system:


    "if we are really predestined, how can you let me meet you?"


    The super zombie system is not clear, so it''s also echoed:


    "yes, it''s fate."


    "So you must be right to listen to me. Anyway, we are bound together, living and dying together."Meng Li: "what


    She wanted tough.


    Check with 6018.


    6018 sniffed:


    "you believe in these systems, how can they bind their lives to others?"


    "Maybe your soul is powerful and has good fortune, and it''s not necessarily that you have absorbed your soul."


    Meng Li knows very well in her heart that she certainly can''t believe this kind of systematic nonsense.


    Of course, when he met 6018, he didn''t meet 6018, but this kind of system. Meng Li can''t absolutely say that he didn''t want to seize that chance of life.


    She stopped teasing the system and said: "I can''t be your ve. You''d better die."


    Meng Li''s voice of the super zombie system was firm. His mechanical voice was mixed with indifference. He said:


    "you may not know that we are bound together now. If you fail toplete the task, you will be punished by the system."


    Meng Li meaningful Oh, it seems that this system is soft, not hard.


    She asked with great interest:


    "what punishment are there?"


    "Many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many


    "What if I''ve been disobedient?" Meng Li asked.


    Super zombie system said coldly:


    "then destroy. You should know that no one except the host can know my existence."


    Meng Li said, "kill people?"


    Super zombie system:


    "you can understand that, too."


    "So you don''t have a choice at all, either obey me or be destroyed. I told you before that I hope we can cooperate happily, but obviously you are not a person who knows current affairs, so I''m sorry."


    Meng Li was not moved.


    She asked 6018:


    "since we can''t transfer things from system space, this system, hehe..."


    Meng has a strange smile on his face.


    6018 also showed a slightly obscene smile, he said:


    "shall we bully?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s not very good. I''m so kind-hearted. I can''t bully a system at all."


    "Besides, we have no injustice and no enmity. The system has done nothing to us. How can I bully him without reason?"


    6018:


    "xingba, I often do this kind of thing."


    "I like to bully the weak."


    Meng Li: "then I''ll pretend to stop you."


    "Don''t bully people."


    6018: "no, I''m going to bully."


    Meng Li: "well, if I can''t stop you, it''s OK."

 Chapter 1085

    The super zombie system thinks that it has given an ultimatum, and the other party will be afraid, will be afraid.


    Then follow him.


    As long as we listen to him and give him some rewards, people will be easily bribed.


    I''ll be willing to.


    However, the reality is that he said a long time, the other side did not say a word, no reaction.


    This made the super zombie system angry, he said:


    "it seems that you really want to see my means."


    "Take the punishment, cramp and skin."


    This kind of punishment is more severe. It makes people feel like they are suffering from cramping and skin peeling. No matter how hard the bones are, they have to give in.


    If you don''t take out the powerful means, you think he is joking.


    Meng Li didn''t even ask 6018 what to do.


    Believe 6018.


    Sure enough, a wave of energy came and dissipated before she felt pain.


    Super zombie system first fell into self doubt, and then gave Meng Li punishment.


    Once again, he was intercepted by 6018. The super zombie system was shocked. He felt a kind of energy fluctuation.


    More powerful.


    "You..." Super zombie system asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t answer him, but a mechanical voice came out:


    "if you can''t find someone, please find us."


    Meng Li felt that this voice had not been heard for a long time. When he first met 6018, 6018 used this kind of voice.


    Later, he used his original voice, and never heard this kind of mechanical voice again.


    The super zombie system was terrified. After a long silence, he said:


    "excuse me?"


    6018 someugh:


    "what does not disturb, the visitors are guests."


    "No, I''m really bothering you, brother. Will you let me go? I''m going to go away


    Super system is really aware of current affairs, and immediately decided to go away.


    6018 thought for a moment, now his transmission function is closely monitored.


    If it is found out that it has to be transmitted, the host will face severe punishment. However, when it goes there, it does not take anything with it. The means are limited so much, and the host is also very hard in the world.


    Especially in thisst world, it''s even harder.


    This super zombie system can really be used.


    At least there''s something in that system.


    I''ll give it to the host over there. The tissue can''t detect it.


    Thinking of this, 6018 said quietly:


    "don''t go, brother. I need you. You can''t refuse."


    The super zombie system haspletely lost the momentum of facing Meng Li just now, and his voice is almost crying. His voice has some tremors mechanically:


    "you, you What do you mean


    6018: "what do you think?"


    "I''ll give you what you want." Super zombie system.


    Why are you so unlucky?


    6018 asked Meng Li, "what do you want?"


    Meng Li thought, "would you like some nutrients first?"


    "Get me another hard machete and sword. By the way, get me a mustard space. I need to find a ce to put these things."


    She totally took the super zombie system as a wish tree.


    Super zombie system


    It''s too much.


    Before he spoke, he heard Meng Li say:


    "is there any liquid medicine that will not be infected even if it is caught by a zombie?"


    The super zombie system can''t bear it. He said with a bit of gnashing teeth:


    "you think I''m omnipotent. If I''m omnipotent, can I be retained by you?"


    It''s going to explode.


    He tried, but now he can''t go.


    He didn''t know that since Meng Li did a system taskst time, 6018 felt that he had too few means to deal with the system.


    To this end, we have conducted a special in-depth review and tried to learn more means.


    In fact, the way to deal with other systems is very easy to obtain, as long as you are willing to work hard and spend points to buy professional rted information.


    6018 broke a lot of points on this.


    Meng Li was very aggrieved and said to 6018:


    "he is cruel to me."


    6018: "how dare you attack my host in my territory?"


    The super zombie system took a long breath and said:


    "it''s not fierce anymore."


    "I don''t have any medicine that doesn''t infect zombies." He said in a sullen voice.


    Meng Li: "what about the others?"


    6018: "don''t say you don''t have them. They aremon products.""It''s also going to take points." Super zombie system said weakly.


    6018: "it''s easy to do."


    He directly intruded into the database of the super zombie system and tampered with the so-called Meng Li''s property panel.


    Between the fingers, he wrote 100 million points to Meng Li''s attribute panel.


    Super zombie system


    It''s really powerless to see others do whatever they want in their own territory but have nothing to do.


    He also wanted to struggle, saying:


    "it won''t work, it won''t work."


    "Is there any organization on you?" Asked 6018.


    Meng Li was also listening, a little curious about where the system came from.


    The super zombie system clenched its teeth on this sensitive subject.


    6018 guessed:


    "I don''t think you have."


    The super zombie system is as silent as dead. Meng Li asked 6018 alone:


    "really not?"


    6018: "in general, there is no big organization for this kind of messy system. If they rely on big organizations, their database is not so easy to invade, so it will be more rigorous."


    "For example, our organization is powerful, so the system we made is rtively powerful. Just now, the super zombie system secretly tried to attack me, but it failed."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "then you should bully him."


    Maybe the zombie system is not talking about whether it is organized or not. Is it trying to give them a suspense?


    If you don''t want to make trouble, you may let him go.


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    6018 attacked the super zombie system. When it was attacked, the super zombie system came back to life with full blood, saying:


    "you''ve got a hundred million points. What do you want to exchange?"


    Meng Li For the time being, that''s what I just said. "


    "OK, I''ll give you a peerless sword (cheap), invincible machete, nutriment and gun. All of these need to be..." The zombie system has been murmuring for a long time.


    Say how many points these need, and then ask Meng Li if he can exchange them.


    Meng Li also had a way to learn, said yes, and then things appeared in front of her.


    Meng Li touched his sword and machete, and could not help sighing that there were many good things in these systems.


    Then put away the gun, and nutrients, zombie system only gave a few, Meng Li forced to give a few boxes.


    In the mustard space, on the body.


    With these things, Meng Li felt that he had a lot in mind.


    Without doing anything, Meng Li thought about what he needed.


    Simply asked:


    "I also want to exchange spirit liquid or spirit stone?"

 Chapter 1086

    "Why don''t you want an inexhaustible spring space." The zombie system is fidgety.


    Can''t help sneering.


    Meng Li: "do you have any?"


    "No The zombie system said directly.


    Meng Li didn''t want this kind of thing, this kind of space is not allowed by the way of heaven.


    Before she did the task, she had a fight for this kind of space.


    It''s a bit like cheating to get things out of other systems. If you really want to get a space against heaven to attract the attention or rejection of the way of heaven, it''s OK.


    Give it to her and she doesn''t want it.


    Once it''s noticed by Tiandao, and then if it''s caught by the organization, it shows that the assessment task is abnormal, and then it''s investigated, I don''t know how bad it will be.


    Although he may not be so unlucky, he is not afraid of ten thousand.


    In the critical period, we should be especially careful.


    And what she wants is what the world has achieved.


    Theser gun of an interster civilization is powerful, but it does not belong to this world, beyond the scope of existing forces.


    Take out the things that don''t belong to this world. If you can''t, you should also attract the attention of heaven.


    Be careful, be careful.


    After all, it''s a bit like cheating, and she''s still a little guilty.


    But is she absolutely upright? She thinks she''s not.


    In order to make the road in the end easier and the task more likely, she can''t let go of the opportunity to exploit the system.


    Because the future is uncontroble, there is no plot, and we don''t know what will happen in the future. We can only strengthen our capital to resist risks.


    "Do you have a spirit stone?" Meng Li asked.


    There is no spirit liquid. There is no spirit stone.


    This can be used secretly, no one will know.


    Besides, the current strength of this body, a spirit stone will take a long time to absorb.


    "No The zombie system says.


    6018 didn''t believe it. He attacked the zombie system. The zombie system said with a cry:


    "you''re so bullying. Wow, I said there''s no such thing."


    6018: "really not?"


    "Really not. I''m a super zombie system. I don''t want to go to that kind of real world. What should I do with the spirit stone?" The zombie system thinks these two are disgusting.


    Bullying.


    It''s like a vampire.


    This is also a system. Is it poor?


    Two people have never seen anything in their lives. If they catch him, they won''t let it go.


    Come out and do the system when you''re so poor. Let''s die.


    Meng Li said, "if you don''t have it, it''s OK."


    It seems that there is no such thing.


    Meng Li asked 6018:


    "he can''t run away."


    "Well."


    "That''s it for the time being." Meng Li said.


    Meng Li took out a nutriment to drink, and his stomach waspletely satisfied.


    And then continue to absorb the energy in the nucleus.


    The zombie system said to 6018:


    "brother, I''ve given you all my things, so you can let me go?"


    6018 didn''t pay attention to the zombie system. The zombie system yelled a few times, but they couldn''t get a response from 6018. They could only find Meng Li and said, "elder sister, actually we don''t have any grudges, do we?"


    Meng Li:


    "yes."


    "But your EQ is very low. Why do you call me elder sister? I don''t like it."


    The zombie system is so fidgety.


    Why are women so sentimental.


    Is it wrong to shout, elder sister?


    If this guy doesn''t have a better system, he wants him to call him Dad.


    "I can call you anything." The zombie system says lovelessly.


    Meng Li:


    "don''t call anything."


    Zombie system "...."


    It''s driving me crazy!


    "Can you let me go?" After a minute of silence, the zombie system asked again.


    Meng Li: "no, you are noisy."


    "I''ve given you all you want, aunt. I don''t have your advanced system. It''s useless for you to keep me."


    The zombie system is very urgent.


    Super wants to go. He doesn''t want to be here. Why should he abandon his previous host?


    If you have intestines, it''s time to repent.


    He has a strong intuition that with these two people, there must be no good end.


    "I promise that I will leave the world and never appear in front of you again."


    "Not with us? Together, we will be masters, bigger and stronger, and create brilliance. " 6018 asked suddenly.


    Zombie system: "no, one world can''t have two systems. It''s enough to have big brother in this world.""Daddy." 6018 youyou road.


    After a long silence for a minute, the zombie systempletely abandoned the moral integrity:


    "Dad..."


    6018: "don''t make any noise."


    He saw Meng Li''s cold face, and knew that Meng Li no longer wanted to talk.


    The zombie system said weakly:


    "so?"


    "Don''t make a noise."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    By daybreak, Meng Li had not absorbed all the energy in the crystal nucleus.


    But Zhang Xue is awake.


    Last night her mood was not very good after being stimted by the little zombie.


    This morning I got up and bit the bread.


    Looking at Zhang Xue hard to swallow food, she took a bottle of water to pour nutrients inside, let Zhang Xue drink.


    Looking at the meson space exploited by the zombie system, I felt a little satisfied.


    Once upon a time, I didn''t care about these things at all, but it became very useful when needed.


    In the future, materials can be stored inside.


    This is a simple space, which can''t even store creatures. It won''t affect the world, let alone arouse the vignce of heaven.


    Looking at Zhang Xue drinking the water mixed with nutrients, he still showed a gloomy look. Meng Liforted: "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much."


    "I think this kind of zombie is still a case in point."


    Zhang Xue pursed her lips:


    "it''s no coincidence. We''ve met all the unique ones."


    "I don''t think it''s a minority."


    Meng Li: "what''s the point of frightening yourself?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "If you don''t want to die, you have to be brave and firm to face all difficulties."


    Does she want to tell Zhang Xue that the zombie is powerful because of the super zombie system?


    To be honest, the emergence of the zombie system really relieved her.


    At least, it turns out that the zombie was so powerful because of the change in the system.


    It''s not a natural evolution.


    Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent tone, Zhang Xue put away her affectation, forced out a smile and said:


    "my sister is right."


    "I was too timid to be frightened."


    Meng Li took out a sword from the corner and said to Zhang Xue:


    "take it and see if you like it."


    As soon as Zhang Xue''s eyes brightened, she quickly took the sword, touched it and looked at it again.


    There was a touch of joy in my eyes.


    "I love it. Where did ite from?" She asked.


    Meng Li calmly: "it was found in this housest night."


    Zhang Xue had no doubt about him and simplyughed and said:


    "that''s really lucky."


    Meng Li


    Forget it, a simple and kind girl is easy to cheat.


    He deceives Shuang, but when others deceive Zhang Xue, she is not in such a good mood.

 Chapter 1087

    There''s just something to eat, and now I''m not sure about my next goal, so Meng Li decided to live here for a few days and Practice for a few days before leaving.


    Zhang Xue has no problem with this.


    Noticed Meng Li''s machete, Zhang Xue asked, Meng Li said he found it from the house.


    Then Zhang Xue felt that there were too many good things in the house, and said that she also wanted to look for them.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue with no expression. Atst, she shakes her head in disappointment and says to Meng Li:


    "I didn''t find anything."


    Meng Li After all, I''ve looked for it. "


    Zhang Xue shrugs, OK.


    At noon, Zhang Xue touched her stomach and said, "I don''t seem hungry. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Meng Li is aware that the nutrition drink at least one day.


    She doesn''t want to eat, and she doesn''t force Zhang Xue to eat. She has nothing to do. Zhang Xue ns to lie in bed and sleep. Meng Li says, "don''t you worry about zombies if you practice your sword? Then I should improve my own strength. "


    Zhang Xue thought about it and nodded.


    Zhang Xue practices. Meng Li looks at it. In fact, Zhang Xue''s actions are colorful, probably for the sake of visual effect. Maybe she didn''t take the initiative to do so. It was taught by the fencing training institution at that time.


    But now this set is definitely not going to work. If we want something that is practical now, it''s better to be simple and direct and use one move to defeat the enemy.


    Meng Li spent his eldest brother''s time teaching Zhang Xue.


    After practicing in the house for a day, Zhang Xue looked at Meng Li with sweat all over her body:


    "elder sister, I feel so bad. If you don''t say it, I don''t know that I have so many problems."


    Meng Li just looks at Zhang Xue with a smile, and doesn''t follow the topic.


    "I didn''t even feel so hungry when I was exercising today."


    Meng Li said angrily:


    "you must be full of fright."


    Zhang Xue was a little embarrassed, did a few movements to stretch the body for a while, looking at Meng Li at this time are sitting cross knee, holding crystal nucleus, Zhang Xue a little disgusted to see crystal nucleus.


    When she saw it, she felt a very smelly smell.


    It''s still too psychological.


    Zhang Xue sighed helplessly. Why does she love this kind of thing.


    Is that a quirk?


    After living here for a short period of time, Meng Lidu was teaching Zhang Xue to practice, not only to teach her to use the sword, but also to teach her some fighting skills.


    Only the two of them are hiding here. Zhang Xue can''t see any outsiders at all and won''t disagree with Meng Li because of others. It''s good to get along with him in this way.


    Also obedient, learn fast.


    There are some things that don''t need to be thorough. It''s not about martial arts or cultivation civilization. Facing all kinds of moves and skills, there are not many ordinary people here who can fight.


    So it''s almost enough for Zhang Xue to learn.


    During this period, Meng Li finally absorbed the energy in the crystal nucleus of the little zombie.


    The body also sessfully adapted to that kind of strength, felt the energy in Dantian, Meng Li felt more confident.


    Although the little zombie is so small, it has been transformed by the super zombie system. It produces a lot of crystal and nuclear energy, and also has a lot of power in her elixir field.


    If you just absorb Reiki, you certainly don''t have so much energy now.


    It''s time to think about the next step.


    Meng Li called out the super zombie system.


    Hear Meng Li call him, super zombie system old excited, these days, he was banned, OK?


    Don''t let him say anything.


    Now he is counting on the kindness of his aunt. Then he thinks he is useless and lets him go.


    "Aunt, what can I do for you?" Asked the zombie system, tteringly.


    Since the abandonment of the discipline called 6018 dad, the zombie system has beenpletely reduced.


    Meng Li: "talk well."


    Zombie system: "yes, you taught me."


    Meng Li: "what''s the wisdom of zombies in this world?"


    "Ha?" The zombie system was stunned.


    I didn''t answer Meng Li''s question.


    Meng Li: "I don''t believe you don''t know."


    She thinks about it and analyzes things ording to her own cognition.


    I''ve seen in books before that the end of a world is basically elimination and changing the times.


    In some cases, the level of ne science and technology will suddenly rise rapidly, and then smoothly open a new era.


    Of course, there were also some. Later, things became serious, everything was destroyed to a certain extent, and it was not certain that people would return to the era of sh and burn farming.


    These are two extremes.There is also a ne to y their own off, and then the ne are copsed.


    Regardless of this possibility, the first two basic situations require human participation.


    But zombies have wisdom, but people don''t evolve, which is obviously unbnced.


    Combined with the situation of the super zombie system, Meng Li is willing to believe that zombies have wisdom, which is not the gift of heaven.


    And this period of time calm down to think carefully, Meng Li also some faint worry, she can''t help conspiracy theory.


    Why did super zombie system happen to let her meet and choose her as the so-called host.


    Don''t you know clearly that she is not a person in this world? Shouldn''t you be more cautious?


    I''m fascinated.


    The zombie system didn''t know what Meng Li had said in his mind. Meng Li was so fascinated that she didn''t hear it clearly, and she didn''t ask again.


    Instead, he asked the questions in his heart once again.


    6018 pondered for a while, and finally came a sentence:


    "maybe I''m hiding too deep, he didn''t find me."


    Meng Li Really? "


    6018: "what can''t be taken seriously? Many people''s cognition is limited, which leads to their self-confidence. They have been in the small world for a long time and almost have no rivals."


    "After a long time, I really believe that I am the best in the world, especially in my own means."


    "If you don''t detect it yourself, you decide you don''t have it."


    Meng Li said softly, is he really thinking too much?


    Because of the assessment task, too nervous, too suspicious?


    6018:


    "it''s not thatplicated. It''s just that it''s not lucky."


    Meng Li: "are you sure?"


    "It''s better to say that you''re lucky than that. It probably thinks that the previous host is not good and wants to change one."


    "It''s normal to choose you. After all, I also chose you at that time."


    If he likes the people, the system is OK.


    Forget it, it''s all for the sake of this. It''s not interesting for her to tangle with 6018 again.


    Maybe, as 6018 said, things are not soplicated.


    She is simply lucky, at least she is also lucky in the body, can''t be unlucky in the end.


    Thinking of the little zombie before, I don''t know why the zombie system chose him, but it doesn''t seem to be a perfect candidate.

 Chapter 1088

    She turned to the zombie system and asked:


    "what did you say just now?"


    Zombie system is very tired, dare to listen to him seriously?


    He said:


    "Auntie, the world is in dire straits. My suggestion is to go directly to another world."


    If you leave this world, you won''t think about zombies.


    Then he can avoid some problems perfectly and skillfully.


    Did Meng have a choice for a moment?


    To give up the world is to lose the mission.


    She said:


    "don''t tell me so much. I ask you, what''s the matter with zombies? Now I suspect that you are the one who made zombies."


    The zombie system was determined not to carry the pot. He immediately said:


    "don''t wrongly me. I didn''t do this."


    Meng Li: "you made the Zombie''s wisdom?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well The zombie system is silent.


    Meng Li was a little annoyed, and she said to 6018:


    "it''s useless for me to keep this thing, just destroy it."


    6018 is verypatible with Meng Li: "haole."


    "No, no, I said."


    "It''s really something that makes zombies intelligent."


    "But I''m not to me. I''m a zombie system. If I want my host to be the master, I must make a subordinate for him. I can''t rely on him alone."


    Meng Li''s conjecture was confirmed, and he asked:


    "did you make the zombie upgrade?"


    "Do I have the ability?" Asked the zombie.


    Then he sighed and said:


    "I admit that I gave the former host something to eat for other zombies to improve his wisdom, but the fact that zombies can upgrade is obviously a gift from heaven."


    "Because of this, I feel very hopeful to be the master with my host."


    Meng Li hissed in a low voice, that is to say, the situation of zombies is the way of heaven to push human beings to a more severe situation.


    The elimination of human beings on arger scale and faster.


    The way of heaven in this world is more cruel than the way of heaven in thest world.


    So what can she do now? She also has nutrients. She can''t stay in this ce with Zhang Xue all the time.


    How boring.


    But there are a lot of uncertainties.


    However, the fact that the zombie has wisdom is a variable in itself, which may interfere with the original n of the way of heaven. Meng Li thinks about it and should take care of it.


    It''s too guilty to cheat. Now the world is in an abnormal state. What if these intelligent zombies have a great influence on the ne, or if the organizationes?


    Meng Li covered his face. Sure enough, nothing in the world was taken in vain.


    If she wants to cover it up, she has to deal with it herself.


    Moreover, if we deal with these things, we will conform to the way of heaven to a certain extent, and there will be more rewards.


    "How much of this did you give?" Meng Libed the train of thought in the next brain and asked.


    The zombie system said weakly:


    "much better..."


    Meng Li''s face sank:


    "how many?"


    "It''s just like pills. I took out some big boxes..."


    Meng Li


    I want to kill the system.


    "How is it distributed?" Meng Li asked.


    The zombie system said:


    "it is to let the previous hosts call zombies everywhere, and then give them to them. They eat and run away. Zombies without wisdom do not have long-term stable discipline."


    "So they have to wait. After they take this kind of wisdom pill, they are lucky to upgrade. With thebination of crystal nucleus and pill, they will gradually produce wisdom."


    "And then you can be my host''s man."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "then you''ve done a big game."


    Zombie system: "isn''t that the basic operation?"


    Meng Li gave a sneer, and he basically operated


    She asked with a cold face:


    "so you mean that zombies can have wisdom only if theybine wisdom Dan with crystal nucleus, right?"


    "Yes."


    "If you only have crystal nucleus, you can be stronger at most, but if you don''t have wisdom, no matter how strong your strength is, you can easily be defeated." Said the zombie system.


    Meng Li continued:


    "they didn''t immediately eat the wisdom pill to produce wisdom, that is to say, they may be cold before they produce wisdom."


    "Yes..." From the zombie system.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to think how many pills the wisdom pills in several big boxes were.


    Even if the zombies who have taken pills go out and are killed by human beings, there are still a small half of the zombies alive.If they survive from human hands, their strength will surely be stronger and stronger. So, there are many zombies with good wisdom in the end.


    Meng Li has a headache, which is the pain of no plot. At the beginning, he only knew that zombies would have wisdom, but he didn''t expect that there was another secret.


    "Can you still find these zombies who ate wisdom Dan?" Meng Li is to ask.


    There''s no expectation of the zombie system.


    Sure enough, Meng Li was disappointed by the sess of the zombie system. He said:


    "people are eating, where can I find it?"


    "If you expect me to find it out for you, you might as well expect big brother."


    6018 chilly said: "called Dad."


    The zombie system hesitated for a moment:


    "Dad."


    Meng Li


    "Now I know everything and say everything. For the sake of my obedience, can you let me go?" The voice of the zombie system was ttering.


    6018 and Meng Li are silent.


    The zombie system said:


    "Auntie, are you excited?"


    Meng Li? What? "


    "Do you want to bring these zombies back and cultivate them, and then form a force to make them bigger? "To be stronger?"


    Meng Li: "yes, you can get it back for me."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it, but I can train you another batch, and then you mark them one by one."


    The zombie system also gave Meng Li serious advice.


    Although he didn''t know what this person system was doing in this world, he must have something to do.


    Maybe it''s the same purpose as him.


    Only when you stand in a certain position can you capture most of the qi movement, and you can return to qi movement.


    It''s not good to be the master if you can get pure faith?


    Everything.


    The maintenance of the system needs energy. He has no harvest now. He just can''t get in here. It''s very square.


    Now point to find out exactly what the other two are doing. When the timees, if you can participate in it, maybe you can have a feeling of alliance. When the timees, can you divide him a little?


    Ah, it''s true that people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "Stop talking, noisy."


    Meng Li''s suggestion for the zombie system is not exciting at all.


    "There''s another way." The zombie system says.


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    The voice of the zombie system is a little timid:


    "if you are willing to be a zombie and walk around, they wille to submit to you as soon as you meet them."


    "In fact, for you, what body is not a body."

 Chapter 1089

    Meng Li is very tired. ording to the operation of the super zombie system, he really doesn''t worry that the zombies who survived after eating wisdom Dan can''t find any tissue.


    Very convenient, very convenient,rge-scale nting, can harvest how much.


    Now the goal is yes, but it''s a long way to go.


    Zombie system see Meng Li ignore him, also didn''t dare to say a word again, take a step to see a step.


    What else can we do.


    I can''t walk away.


    There''s nothing we can do with them.


    Meng Li thought about it and said to the zombie system:


    "do you have any props that don''t let zombies attack me?"


    Zombie system "...."


    If you be a zombie, you can solve all problems. It has to be soplicated.


    And is her system a waste? Why do you ask him for everything? Does he look like a big wrongdoer?


    "Yes, but the effect is very short."


    "Take a look, and get some big boxes of nutrients by the way." Meng Li said.


    "Aunt..."


    It''s worse than robbery.


    Meng Li: "don''t I have points? Exchange points. "


    Zombie system "...."


    He can only ept the fate of the Meng Li came a lot of nutrients, Meng Li nced at the nutrients, so many nutrients, feel should be enough to use this task toplete.


    There is also that kind of potion, which says that it can make the zombie who has no wisdom or low wisdom think that she is also a zombie to a certain extent, so as not to attack her.


    Meng Li opened the bottle cap and smelled it. His stomach was tumbling.


    Does it smell better than that of a zombie?


    Her face is ck. Can she really put it on herself?


    Ten miles stink.


    But she put it away. This kind of thing is well prepared.


    She didn''t talk to the zombie system any more. People are here, and they can ask what they think.


    When Zhang Xue wakes up the next morning, Meng Li tells Zhang Xue to go out.


    She wants to nip those zombies who have a little wisdom but haven''t be particrly intelligent in the bud.


    It is a variable created by the zombie system in order to achieve his personal purpose, so it should not exist.


    I''m also thinking about whether to disclose this?


    If you know that only those zombies who ate wisdom Dan have the chance to have wisdom, you will be relieved.


    But who will listen to it and who will believe it.


    When Zhang Xue heard that she was going out, she was puzzled and asked:


    "we still have a lot to eat. Why should we go out?"


    And it''s quite safe here. These days, the door is closed and the movement is quiet. There are no people or zombies.


    I just don''t understand why they both eat very little and don''t feel hungry.


    Although the heart worried about their physical problems, but no doubt now the state is not bad.


    It''sfortable to eat less and not be hungry.


    "We''re walking around. I want to go out." Meng Li said.


    Zhang Xue: "OK."


    Meng Li handed Zhang Xue a bottle of liquid medicine and said:


    "if you encounter a zombie and can''t deal with it, you should wipe it on your body."


    Zhang Xue looked at Meng Li doubtfully, what strange thing?


    She took the medicine bottle and opened it. Before she put it on the tip of her nose, a rotten stench came to her face. She felt that she had almost left this not so beautiful world.


    He immediately closed the lid, his hand holding the small medicine bottle trembled slightly, and he also changed his position. He rubbed his face and asked without expression:


    "sister, what is it?"


    Meng Li: "I feel useful. Maybe zombies can think that we are its kind, and then they won''t attack us."


    Zhang Xue has a strange guess in her mind. She looks at Meng Li strangely and says:


    "it won''t be You squeeze it out of a zombie. "


    Meng Li


    With imagination, she can''t match Zhang Xue.


    "Take it. Don''t throw it away." Meng Li said to Zhang Xue very seriously.


    Zhang Xue is helpless, why does elder sister like this kind of stinky thing.


    I put the things away, too.


    Meng Li drives out with Zhang Xue in order to avoid zombies, but she has to find zombies.


    Now it seems that I would rather not encounter the zombie system, so that I don''t know that the zombie is man-made and needs to be dealt with.


    Meng Li thought to himself.


    She also asked the zombie system to help her scan where there were zombies, and it was better to find the slightly intelligent zombies.


    At first, the system did it one or two times, and then reluctantly told Meng Li: "these are consuming my energy."


    Meng Li: "it''s all caused by you. If you behave well and are dealt with, maybe I can send you a horse. If you talk to me again, believe me, you will have no energy at once."Zombie system "...."


    It''s hard to feel threatened.


    Then he took Zhang Xue and fought several times a day. Meng Li was ok, but Zhang Xue was a little depressed and said: "why is it so unlucky toe out this time? There are zombies everywhere."


    Have you run out of good luck?


    Meng Li Cai won''t say that all these things happened to her on purpose. Sheforted Zhang Xue:


    "from another angle, it''s to improve your actualbat experience."


    Zhang Xue Oh


    Every time, we have to go back and forth in the head of the zombie, looking for the so-called crystal nucleus.


    What''s the use? Hello!


    Is she a collector.


    And a day of fighting, did not find a little wisdom zombie, encounter this also need luck.


    In the evening, after driving a long way, the zombie system gave Meng Li an address. Meng Li took Zhang Xue to a warehouse.


    This is a warehouse for storing stic pipes. There are a lot of things in it. It''s very high.


    There is a lot of space, Zhang Xue asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Maybe the zombies smelled the breath of strangers, and immediately jumped out from behind the goods. There were more than ten zombies.


    Meng Xue turns around and looks at what they want to beat up


    Zhang Xue


    Meng Li took the lead inunching the machete, which was heavy. She liked it very much. Since she used Epee, she liked the heavy weapons.


    Wielding the machete, a zombie''s head opened and the gray liquid sshed everywhere.


    Zhang Xue also had to join the war, but she was still rtively gentle. At least the zombies under her hands were not as bloody as those under Meng Li.


    Solve these lower level zombies outside, Meng Li takes Zhang Xue inside.


    Both of them were stinking, and soon the two zombies stood in front of them.


    These two zombies are different from the general zombies, although the body looks a little stiff, but also try to stand with ordinary people.


    Their eyes turn and stare at Meng Li and Meng Li, with empty eyes.

 Chapter 1090

    Zhang Xue feels that she meets a wise zombie again.


    With the experience of the little zombiest time, no matter how sympathetic and loving Zhang Xue was, she could not sympathize with the zombie.


    She whispered:


    "it''s difficult."


    Meng Li stretched out a finger, and the zombie also stretched out a finger. If he ned away the Zombie''s terrible appearance, it was quite lovely.


    Meng Li took up the machete to chop at the zombie, and the zombie immediately retreated.


    It''s fast. It''s different from zombies.


    The low-level zombie has no thought and consciousness, only instinct. No matter whether it is dangerous or not, he will rush forward as long as he smells the smell of strangers.


    Even if there are cannons in front of you.


    Meng Lidu has asked about the zombie system. Even if these zombies have evolved to the highest level, it is impossible to recall the past of their bodies.


    It''s equivalent to that this person waspletely dead before.


    There''s a new consciousness behind it, even if it''s someone else.


    Meng Li pressed step by step and attacked the zombie again. The zombie seemed to feel that Meng Li didn''t let him go. He began to open his mouth and show his tusks to attack Meng Li.


    Another zombie doesn''t deal with Zhang Xue, but follows this zombie to deal with Meng Li. Zhang Xue can only help Meng Li.


    It''s hard to deal with zombies of higher level. They can react quickly and escape Meng Li''s attack many times.


    She looks at Zhang Xue is hard, perhaps today''s battle also overdraw Zhang Xue''s energy, Meng Li did not hesitate to open a bottle of liquid medicine, directly toward Zhang Xue body.


    There were two stinking zombies in front of him, and a tube of medicine made Zhang Xue''s stomach tumble violently.


    Fortunately, there is nothing in the stomach, Zhang Xue''s whole face is distorted.


    But see two zombies are Leng for a while, more nkly look to Zhang Xue, also did not attack Zhang Xue, Zhang Xue rxed.


    Meng Li took advantage of the zombie into self doubt, attacked them, sessfully solved a zombie.


    The rest of the zombie seemed to have a lot of wisdom. Seeing that hispanion was so cool, he had no interest in fighting and wanted to escape.


    Faster, he also looked at Zhang Xue, as if some doubt, in distinguishing whether Zhang Xue is his kind.


    Meng Li thinks that the zombie can''t be distinguished, but the next move of the zombie makes Meng Li determine the cognitive ability of the zombie.


    It distinguishes Zhang Xue''s identity, and can feel that Zhang Xue is a little weaker, taking Zhang Xue as a breakthrough.


    Meng can''t do without this opportunity. Now it''s easier for two people to deal with a zombie.


    Taking advantage of Zhang Xue''s obstruction and the Zombie''s breakthrough, Meng Li quickly cuts off the zombie.


    Although the two zombies were solved, Zhang Xue did not immediately rx.


    She is worried that there are, with Meng from the whole warehouse are checked again, make sure not to suddenly appear zombies, Zhang Xue just find a ce to retch.


    Meng Li patted Zhang Xue on the back and asked the zombie system in his mind:


    "once zombies have wisdom, can they lead other zombies?"


    "Well, zombies without wisdom will automatically follow zombies with wisdom."


    "It''s the same with human beings. Human beings like to follow the footsteps of the strong. In the zombie world, wisdom is the strong." Said the zombie system.


    Meng Li said:


    "can you summon zombies?"


    "No, it''s very advanced, but if you be a zombie, you can call immediately."


    The zombie system is still evil, fooling Meng Li.


    Meng Li did not pay attention to the zombie system, Zhang Xue is still retching, Meng Li also wrung his brow.


    It really stinks.


    But Meng Li suddenly hears a sound of footwork. She releases her mental strength and sees that a group of people are being chased by a group of zombies.


    Not far away, Meng Li looked at the situation here. These people should not enter the warehouse.


    There are uncertain factors in the process. If zombies block up here again, it will be even more difficult.


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "don''t say anything, there are people nearby."


    Meng Xue asked Zhang Shuli, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li hesitates for a moment, not too much to say to Zhang Xue, but the sound of footsteps is getting louder and louder, apanied by the voice of people.


    She can guess without telling her.


    "Some people are chased by zombies. They will pass by our doorter. Let''s keep quiet." Meng Li said.


    Zhang Xue said:


    "don''t we help them?"


    Meng Li''s face sank slightly:


    "how much ability do we have to help all the people in this world?"


    "That can help one count one, elder sister. We can''t be so selfish. Do people live just to save themselves?"Zhang Xue heard the scream of fear, the voice with despair, unable to fight with the zombie, directly rushed to escape, do not know when to catch up.


    Is it not enough despair?


    She straightened her face and looked at Meng Li seriously:


    "elder sister, we had experienced this kind of situation, and we also hoped that someone would help us at that time."


    Meng Li asked: "if I or you be a zombie because of helping others, can you ept it?"


    Zhang Xue immediately shook her head and said:


    "no, I would rather I be a zombie than you be a zombie."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "that''s it. If you push me in front of the zombie, you have to ensure my safety, just like I push you in front of the zombie, because I have a way to ensure your safety."


    Zhang Xuedun''s face was disheartened. She pursed her mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    Hearing the sound outside, she felt her conscience tormented.


    It''s like being tortured by God.


    There was a very anxious expression on her face, like the person who was chased outside was her close rtive.


    Looking at Meng Li putting out the light for lighting, the warehouse ispletely in the dark, Zhang Xue sighs sadly.


    Meng Li can''t help asking himself, is he really too cold-blooded?


    The society is praising the moral character of being willing to help others and being brave to do just deeds, but they do not have this kind ofmendable moral character.


    All she wanted was to save herself, save the people she was supposed to save.


    If it''s just a person falling into the water, or in trouble, she will go to save it.


    But this situation is really different. The mostplicated thing in the end is the people''s heart.


    In the huge warehouse, in the dark, Meng Li and Zhang Xue are silent, the air is filled with the stench of decay, listening to the footsteps closer and closer.


    They finally passed by the warehouse door. The rolling shutter of the warehouse door was open. One of them looked inside.


    Although they couldn''t see what was inside, they hesitated for a moment whether to go in or not.


    In the end, they decided not to go in. Their consideration is simr to Meng Li''s budget. It''s more dangerous to go in.


    Then their footsteps went farther and farther, and the zombies followed them closely.

 Chapter 1091

    Until the outside voicepletely away, Meng Li see Zhang Xue helplessly squat down, cover face cry.


    Zhang Xue is guilty.


    Meng Li feels tired to meet such a sister.


    To say, she can go to reprimand Zhang Xue a kind heart?


    It seems that she is selfish and only wants to finish the task.


    Meng Li didn''t know what to say. Since he got the reward from the client, it was obviously impossible for him to do whatever he wanted.


    It''s impossible for anyone to follow her heart.


    Moreover, the client really pays a high price, so he should put his mind in order to avoid inexplicableints.


    We''re looking for nuclei.


    This kind of zombie with a little wisdom has a bigger nuclear energy.


    But it''s much less energy than the little zombies who have trained the body of Vajra before.


    And it''s better than ordinary zombies, whose heads are the size of rice grains.


    Zhang Xue looked at Meng Li weakly.


    Looking at Meng Li picking up the crystal nuclei of each zombie, she stood up and said: "let''s go."


    Meng Li said a good, with Zhang Xue on the car, two people''s clothes are very smelly and dirty, in the car, Meng Li luxury with a bucket of water, with a few towels, wipe the body, change clothes.


    It''s easy to find clothes. You don''t have to wash the changed clothes. Just throw them away and wear new ones.


    The key is to wash. I don''t know what to wash. The water of thest time has a rotten smell.


    Two people finished personal hygiene, the body is fresh a lot, two people are now a short hair, Meng Li did note two days, the hair thing to solve.


    On the car, Zhang Xue has been silent in the co pilot.


    Meng left the car and said after a long time:


    "do you know the difference between us?"


    Zhang Xue shakes her head dispiritly and looks at Meng Li''s side. Meng Li says:


    "your faith wants to save others, but my faith can only save you."


    "I don''t care whether you call me selfish or heartless."


    "Even if you hate me, I don''t care. As long as you are safe, I will be very happy. I will never let you do anything you are not sure about."


    No matter whether Zhang Xue is willing or not, Meng Li will take her with her.


    It''s all for the sake of the task, and now there''s no mistake.


    When Zhang Xue heard Meng Li''s words, she suddenly felt ashamed. She opened her mouth and finally said:


    "I am willful."


    Meng Li looks at the road ahead and suddenly thinks of Li Qi. They have no cars or food, and they don''t know what''s going on now.


    But the car is very easy to use. They have modified and reinforced it.


    Zhang Xue lowered her head and said:


    "I''m not satisfied, but sometimes I can''t control myself. What should I do?"


    It''s helpless.


    She can feel this is also good, quietly left, do not need to face the crisis, do not need to fight hard.


    But as long as you want to be indifferent because you didn''t do it, maybe someone will die. It''s very sad.


    Meng Li: "that''s because you haven''t really seen the ugly human nature. After you see it, I''m afraid you don''t think the world is worth it."


    A smile of sarcasm appeared in the corner of Zhang Xue''s mouth:


    "is the world worth it?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word.


    Is it worth asking.


    After Zhang Xue said a few words, Meng Li did not speak again, it is unteral refused to talk.


    Zhang xuexu is tired, also deep sleep in the past.


    Meng Li found a ce and stopped to practice in the car.


    Release your mental energy from time to time and pay attention to the situation around you.


    It''s almost dawn. Zhang Xuecai wakes up and sleeps in the car all night. She immediately looks at Meng Li. She is relieved to see that Meng Li is still well.


    After that, Meng Li takes Zhang Xue around to find a wise zombie.


    There are a lot of them. Meng Li can''t imagine how serious the consequences would be if so many intelligent zombies were allowed to grow up.


    Meng Li also gives Zhang Xue a gun. Now only the people in the base have a gun. When Zhang Xue asks where Meng Li came from, Meng Li casually finds a reason to deceive him.


    After Zhang Xue was taught to use a gun, the more powerful zombies were killed directly with bullets.


    Overbearing with Zhang Xue, she felt that where she put it, she didn''t put it beside her.


    It''s just that Zhang Xue has to work harder and fight more.


    After so many crazy battles, Zhang Xue''s ability has been significantly improved, and her character seems to be more determined.


    Looking at a soft girl, really want to start, two men are not necessarily her opponent.


    Meng Li is very satisfied with this.


    In order to save his mind, Meng Li tries to take Zhang Xue away from human beings.It''s good that Zhang Xue can''t see it. All the contradictions and problems between her and Zhang Xue are caused by people.


    Meng Li is toozy to talk. It''s hard to change human nature unless something special happens.


    At present, she has no time to experience special things with Zhang Xue. She has gone to many ces and only wants to kill more intelligent zombies.


    Zhang Xue feels that they are particrly unlucky. Why do they always meet intelligent zombies?


    In fact, some of the heart can not bear to, after all, these zombies have wisdom, although not high, but in her heart just like animals.


    Although it looks disgusting.


    However, the more intelligent these zombies are, the more harmful they are to human beings. Zhang Xue throws away her heart.


    Zombies like human flesh and blood, and need this thing to upgrade, so they can''t coexist peacefully.


    Zhang Xue can make this clear.


    Meng Li feels that she is bing a zombie killing robot. She shakes her arm, kills the wave of zombies and goes to the next ce.


    There''s only one way to go.


    Obviously, Meng Li can avoid the first day of junior high school, but he can''t avoid the 15th day of junior high school. Before that, he was stopped by a wave of people on this road.


    The other side looked resolute and surrounded the whole road hand in hand.


    Meng Li had put his foot on the elerator and nned to step on it. No one had used this move before, but he didn''t stop Meng Li.


    Just because their eyes are full of uncertainty and fear, they are afraid that the car will hit them.


    Meng Li knew at that time that as long as he didn''t stop, they would get out of the way.


    But the firmness in these people''s eyes made Meng Li uncertain.


    She felt that the other side would not let her.


    It seems that I would rather die than let go.


    I''m gambling.


    Meng Li sighed helplessly.


    She changed her foot on the elerator to the brake and stopped the car.


    Zhang Xue looks at Meng Li very unexpectedly. Meng Li looks at the people in front of him, and their eyebrows are rxed.


    Meng Li even doubted that they had a n to wait here. This road is the only way to another city, and we can definitely stop here.


    They came over with an air of their own, and it seemed that they wanted to discuss things with them.


    He gently knocked on Meng Li''s window. Meng Li parked the car on the side and didn''t get off. He just opened a small crack in the window and looked out indifferently.

 Chapter 1092

    Anyway, she has to show her momentum first.


    The other side''s eyes on Meng Li, just a pair of eyes, he felt that the other side is not good to deceive the Lord.


    After correcting the positive color, he coughed and said:


    "could you please give us a ride?"


    His eyes looked at the back window to see if there was anyone in it.


    The rest of the people stood aside and didn''t say a word. It was obvious that the person who talked with Meng Li was their representative.


    From another point of view, it also proves that these people are very orderly.


    "Where to? It''s worth the risk of stopping. " Meng Li asked coldly.


    At a nce, the man she was talking to was handsome, not particrly embarrassed in thest days, and full of fortitude.


    The man was silent for a moment and said:


    "we are from Xiguang base."


    Meng Li said, his expression was still calm:


    "like this."


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t look moved, Xiang Junfeng couldn''t help frowning. Generally speaking, when people hear about the base, they will feel a little awed.


    "I can pay you."


    Xiang Junfeng looks at Zhang Xue through the gap and stares at him curiously.


    Meng Li: "I don''t need payment."


    Xiang Junfeng: "you are a good person."


    Meng Li I''m not finished


    "I don''t want to take you. I have my own ce to go."


    "This road leads to C City, and our Xiguang base is in C City, by the way." Xiang Junfeng is slightly strong.


    Meng Li looks at Xiang Junfeng with an eyebrow:


    "sorry."


    Xiang Junfeng asked:


    "don''t you believe that we are Xiguang base? I can prove our identity, and I will give you a considerable reward at that time. "


    Finish saying, he took out a pistol, skilled in the hands of a circle.


    This is obviously a threat. Zhang Xue''s heart is thumping.


    She also had a gun in her hand. When she met someone with the same gun, she was very flustered.


    Because the gun didn''te from the right way.


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "I am not threatened by anyone."


    Xiang Junfeng frowned:


    "I think you misunderstood."


    Even his teammates don''t know why he put away his gun.


    "If you are willing to give us a ride, I would like to rmend you to the base." He thought about it and said.


    Next to a few people are very surprised, did not expect Xiang Junfeng to make such amitment.


    Hearing this, Meng Li hesitated.


    If there is a base, it''s good.


    It''s a way for the client and Zhang Xuemou.


    As time goes on, as long as the intelligent zombie survives, it will be more and more intelligent and more difficult to deal with. It will be inconvenient to take Zhang Xue who is a little weaker at that time.


    If there is a base, Zhang Xue can also be ced.


    The voice of the zombie system sounded in Meng Li''s mind, and he said:


    "why do you want to take refuge in other people''s bases? It''s hard to feel like you''re being disciplined by others."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "Be the master." The zombie system, of course.


    Meng Li suddenly wants to talk to the zombie system and ask some questions. She says to Xiang Junfeng:


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Never mind. I''ll wait for you." He stepped back politely.


    Meng Li said to the zombie system:


    "relying on those zombies to be the master?"


    "Yes, yes." Said the zombie system.


    Meng Li asked: "you must have a lot of weapons in your hand, or even a high-level zombie will almost mean it."


    The zombie system said:


    "Jie Ge, there are really no weapons with great lethality, but if we have formed a big force with enough ability, we can also get weapons from our own country."


    Said the zombie system.


    In fact, up to now, his bottom has been found out by the other party, but there is nothing to hide.


    But he also understood this man''s temper. In terms of his style of conduct, he was by no means the one who broke the bridge. As long as they established a solid alliance, his predicament would be solved.


    Meng Li was almost moved. It''s necessary for him to set up a base. Now many people have no home to go, among them, those with extraordinary ability.


    He is always alone. If he has his own power, he can kill the zombies who produce wisdom faster.


    6018 has been with Meng Li for so many years. He is a person who knows Meng Li better. He said:


    "how do you listen to him


    Meng Li quibbled:


    "I''m just thinking about it. I didn''t say to implement it immediately, and I didn''t want to be the master."Heaven and earth conscience, she is really not interested in what dominates, she is not the kind of people who love power, simply want to rely on strength.


    "Didn''t I tell you? There are irregr spot checks during the assessment tasks. In this case, you can make some small things and use them secretly. No one pays attention to them, but it''s very easy to be noticed when there''s a lot of noise! "


    To build a base, we should provide a batch of guns at the beginning.


    But where do these gunse from?


    6018 is a little angry.


    This kind of task is the most appropriate way as long as the cost is guaranteed and the task ispleted.


    "You are more and more ambitious. You don''t understand that the reason why you are limited by so many means is to let you recognize one thing."


    "If you put those things aside, you will be just like the ordinary people on the throne. When you can''t do anything, let your expanding and restless heart change back."


    "Don''t be conceited and contemptuous. It''s also a test of your state of mind."


    6018 voice even said:


    "if you can''t realize yourself because of this zombie system, I will destroy it now."


    "It''s my fault. I should do business instead of helping you."


    Meng Li''s confused mind was awakened by 6018. She took a deep breath and said, "it''s my fault."


    The zombie system doesn''t know. He''s just been walking around the edge of life and death.


    Now is not the time to pull this, Meng Li pursed his lips, looked at Xiang Junfeng, and said in a weak voice:


    "you guys areing up, male or female."


    Xiang Junfeng:


    "two men and one woman."


    Meng Li nced at the people he could see with his naked eyes. They were all men. Where were the women?


    She nodded a good, alsozy to release the spirit to see.


    Xiang Junfeng asked people to run to the woods by the side of the road, and soon a woman came out, wrapped in ck clothes. Meng Li gave a light nce, and the woman was pale.


    Eyebrows and eyes have the same resolute color as Xiang Junfeng.


    Xiang Junfeng said a few words to the rest of the people, they sent Xiang Junfeng on the car, three people sat in the car, Meng Li started the car.


    Zhang Xue could not help whispering:


    "they?"


    "They''re going to stop other cars."


    Xiang Junfeng said, and pity to look at the woman around, the woman to Xiang Junfeng arms rely on, looks very ufortable.


    Another man felt water from his body and said to the woman:


    "Dr. Qian, drink some water?"

 Chapter 1093

    Dr. Qian sat up again, sipped a little water, and weakly whispered a thank-you to the man beside him.


    And in Xiang Junfeng''s arms.


    Meng Li has been silent, but Xiang Junfeng takes the initiative to talk to Meng Li and asks him about his personal problems.


    Meng Liquan asked Zhang Xue to help answer.


    Xiang Junfeng is probably exining why some of them don''t have a car.


    He said that he came out with everyone, but when someone defected from the base, he robbed them of their cars and supplies.


    For Xiang Junfeng''s words, Meng Li believed half at most.


    At most.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t have much curiosity about the specific situation.


    It''s only two or three hours'' drive to C City. If you''re lucky enough, you won''t meet zombies.


    Obviously they''re not lucky.


    Meng Li gets out of the car first and tells Zhang Xue in a low voice not to use a gun. Zhang Xue can only hold a sword while Meng Li holds a machete. Four people form four corners to protect the car in the middle.


    Dr. Qian is too weak to get out of the car and fight.


    Xiang Junfeng and another man use guns. As long as they fight urately, ordinary zombies use guns.


    But Meng Li and Zhang Xue are not weak with weapons. Seeing their skills, Xiang Jun is satisfied with the stroke.


    In fact, as long as you think about it, it''s a kind of skill that two women can walk safely in thest days.


    After solving the zombie, Xiang Junfeng drives on. He asks some questions, just like an interviewer.


    Zhang Xue answers carefully, some wordse out, also want to see Meng Li, Xiang Junfeng almost understand whatbination this is.


    Finally, they arrived at the base. With Xiang Junfeng''s pass, they entered the base smoothly.


    "I''ll let you stay for a while and rmend that you postpone your work for two days?"


    "There''s something else on my side."


    Xiang Junfeng supported the haggard doctor Qian and returned to the base. He was a bit anxious between his eyebrows and said.


    Meng Li: "all right."


    Xiang Junfeng let the man take Meng Li and Zhang Xue to live in the apartment in the base. Of course, the man also lives here, and the conditions are not bad.


    Even before the end of the world, this condition was much better than that of ordinary residents.


    And the man is listen to Xiang Junfeng, obviously Xiang Junfeng in the base status is not low.


    Meng Li and Zhang Xue enter the room. Zhang Xue asks excitedly:


    "elder sister, can we really join the base?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I don''t know."


    Now Meng Li is not in a good mood.


    Zhang Xue looked at the room. There was still electricity in the room and a ce to take a bath. She said:


    "no matter whether I can enter or not, I have to take a bath first."


    After death, bathing is a luxury.


    Meng Li nodded and asked Zhang Xue to take a bath first.


    When a man sat quietly practicing, 6018 probably felt that the previous words were too heavy. He apologized and said, "maybe I didn''t express it in the right way."


    "It''s my fault, Meng Li. Don''t mind."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK, I don''t care."


    "It''s because of the convenience of the zombie system that I became arrogant."


    "It''s too little even for the client."


    It''s true that we should listen to 6018. We always wanted to keep our capital. Because of the existence of the zombie system, we have more ideas.


    In the past, when arranging the client''s life, they tried not to differ too much. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Most of them were ordinary people. Even if she was promoted to an unusual position, it might be difficult for her to adapt.


    For example, some people who get rich overnight lose their way.


    Originally, she should have a peaceful and happy life after the counter attack, because she was in a mess when she was pushed to a certain height.


    To put it bluntly and harshly, it is not necessary for an ordinary person to change his identity into an emperor.


    On the contrary, there are countless eyes staring at her throne, making him uneasy.


    What is a perfect life? It''s not a supreme right. Many clients don''t have such ambition.


    For them, a perfect life is a state that they can imagine and expect.


    For example, actors want to be famous, the prince wants to be emperor, and poor people want to have three meals a day.


    She said with some self mockery:


    "if this is a test of the heart, I have lost."


    6018:


    "in fact, you didn''t lose. I believe if I don''t say it, you will make your choice after careful consideration."


    "me me for being too anxious to give you time to think."


    Meng Li said nothing with a smile.


    6018 sighed again"In fact, it''s also our luck and ability to catch the zombie system, but the organization will think that it''s meaningless toplete the assessment task like this."


    Meng Li smiles. She takes the credit and rubs her eyebrows.


    How many times to remind yourself, the most important thing for the Tasker is the mentality, guard against arrogance and rashness.


    But in the long task, in all kinds of world, it is easy to becent.


    If she can ept that she has be such a person, it''s OK. Even if she ends up in trouble, she will suffer.


    But she just can''t ept that she has be such a person, but she has an unstable mentality and has to torture herself, which is more painful.


    Sigh.


    After taking a bath, Zhang Xue looks at Meng Li. She feels that her sister, who is very energetic on weekdays, suddenly bes listless.


    All over the body revealed a kind of weakness.


    My sister looked at her, her eyes were cold and peaceful, like the eyes of a stranger in the street.


    "Aren''t you happy?" Zhang Xue asked.


    Meng Li: "well, fortunately, it''s my own affectation."


    Zhang Xue wiped her hair, sat down beside Meng Li and said:


    "in fact, what''s the matter, you can tell me."


    Meng Li was silent. After a while, with a faint smile on his lips, he said:


    "I''ll take a bath too. Even if I can''t join the base, I can get some hot water."


    Zhang Xueughs. Meng Li turns to the bathroom and takes a bath. It''s veryfortable.


    There''s too much fighting with zombies these days.


    Meng Li is physically and mentally tired. Since he is so tired in his heart, it''s better to have a sleep and rx.


    She took a bottle of water, ording to the Convention, put the nutrients in it, let Zhang Xue drink.


    I had one myself.


    When they were full, they both fell asleep.


    This sleep, sleep for two days and one night, midway Zhang Xue wake up twice, see Meng Li is still sleeping, she also followed to continue to sleep.


    In fact, Meng Li also woke up for a while, just thinking about things with his eyes closed.


    Thinking and falling asleep.


    Xiang Junfeng came to see Meng Li twice in the middle of the journey, but there was no movement inside. He smoked at the corner of his mouth. This


    It''s too sleepy.


    You don''t have to eat?


    Meng Li wakes up and opens the door. There are two file bags at the door, in which there are two forms that she and Zhang Xue should fill in truthfully.


    It''s not the person with the wrong identity. Although their background is not big, they are innocent. They truthfully fill in their own information and give it to the man when hees back.

 Chapter 1094

    The information was submitted soon.


    Xiang Junfeng said that Xiguang base is different from other bases. Other bases have no rtionships and are difficult to be in, but Xiguang base wants to attract talents.


    So more emphasis on personal ability.


    But it can''t absorb too much, and the base can''t afford it.


    Let Meng Li and Zhang Xue hold this opportunity.


    The requirements are rtively strict. He and Dr. Qian only y a role of rmendation, and they can''t decide whether they will stay or not.


    Xiang Junfeng thinks that he cherishes talent. Of course, he has a secret idea that he also wants to cultivate his own talents in the base.


    The so-called assessment is really strict. It''s more terrible than interviews inrgepanies. Several people ask questions in turn.


    With a kind of psychological oppression, but also force assessment.


    The final result is that Meng Li passed, but Zhang Xue failed.


    In fact, from Meng Li''s point of view, Zhang Xue is not bad in terms of force, and she has also taught some practical martial arts.


    But the base certainly has its own set of measures.


    This is difficult. Meng Li wanted a ce where Zhang Xue could be settled. Now Zhang Xue can''t stay here, so she has no meaning to stay here.


    She has no shortage of materials. The mustard space is full of nutrients and daily necessities, which she has stored all the way.


    It''s just that there''s no rtively safe ce to live.


    Zhang Xue looks very disappointed, she said to Meng Li:


    "sister, congrattions on bing a member of the base."


    Meng Li nodded, Zhang Xue clenched her fist and said firmly:


    "I must live hard outside. If I have a chance, I''m willing to have a try."


    Although the words say so, Zhang Xue''s heart is empty.


    She has been with her sister since the end of her life. Basically, her sister takes care of her. Now she has to face the cruel living environment outside. She is very square.


    But I can''t give up my status as a member of the base because it represents not only safety, but also glory.


    She''s not allowed to.


    Meng Li looks at Zhang Xue and sighs.


    She found Xiang Junfeng. Before she said anything, Xiang Junfeng said:


    "if youe here for your sister, I may be really helpless."


    Meng Li didn''t say much. He said frankly, "make a deal."


    Xiang Junfeng asked:


    "what?"


    Meng Li said:


    "is Dr. Qian in good health? Maybe I have a way."


    Before I was curious, I scanned Dr. Qian''s body with mental power, and I understood something, but I didn''t take the initiative to say it.


    Hearing Meng Li''s words, Xiang Jun immediately became serious:


    "are you serious?"


    Meng Li: "believe it or not, I have no other conditions. I just hope to give my sister another chance. In fact, her ability is not bad, is she?"


    Xiang Junfeng pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    With Meng left to see Dr. Qian, Dr. Qian is still that pale face, she was wearing a white coat, as if a little thinner.


    For Meng Li to give her a doctor, she said with a smile:


    "at will, dead horse as live horse doctor."


    Noments, no expectations.


    Meng Li examined Dr. Qian carefully and said faintly:


    "you should have contacted zombies."


    Dr. Qian is not surprised. She studies zombies in theboratory and studies how to produce drugs to control zombies.


    Everyone in this base knows.


    There are many hidden diseases in Dr. Qian''s body. In fact, a woman in her early 30s must be overworked with so many hidden diseases.


    Meng Li told Dr. Qian to pay attention to his health, but Dr. Qian didn''t take it seriously andughed.


    But the most important thing is to check out a kind of energy simr to the crystal nucleus absorbed in her body. This kind of power rushes through Dr. Qian''s body and blocks the meridians. Naturally, Dr. Qian will not feel better.


    It must be a smart zombie.


    Most zombies don''t use crystal nucleus in this way, but Meng Li has killed too many intelligent zombies. He has really met the situation that intelligent zombies inadvertently mobilize the energy of crystal nucleus when they are in a hurry.


    The point is, the zombie can''t control this power well, and it''s empty.


    Maybe the zombie that hurt Dr. Qian happened to be urate.


    But it''s too urate. It takes a lot of luck to get into Dr. Qian''s meridians.


    Meng Li said to Dr. Qian:


    "if you trust me, you will fall asleep, and I can help you with the treatment."


    Dr. Qian took a look at Xiang Junfeng, who said:


    "can I be there?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Let Dr. Qian sleep, is not to let Dr. Qian feel her strength, but Xiang Junfeng is not the party, stay aside, also can''t see why.Dr. Qian is very Buddhist. Anyway, his problems have not been solved. If he has any solutions, he will try them.


    Meng Li gave Xiang Junfeng traditional Chinese medicine, these things are important materials, and the base has umted a lot.


    Xiang Junfeng took the prescription and went to the TCM doctors in the base. The TCM doctors in the base used to have a good social status and personal ability.


    The base is now a small society, absorbing many industry leaders.


    He saw the prescription, but he didn''t see why. He just let Xiang Junfeng make his own decision.


    There is a gap between Meng Li''s prescription and that of today''s traditional Chinese medicine doctors. When she studied medicine, she was in the martial arts position. It was also ancient times. Today, it must be regarded as ancient prescriptions.


    Xiang Junfeng thought about it, but he still gave Dr. Qian this medicine.


    If anything happens to Dr. Qian, the two sisters will not get out of the base.


    After taking the medicine, Dr. Qian soon fell asleep. Meng Li held Dr. Qian''s wrist in his hand, guided his own strength in, and then helped to guide half of theplicated energy that was stuck in Dr. Qian''s body.


    She didn''t want to solve it for Dr. Qian all at once.


    But the effect was also very immediate. Dr. Qian woke up and felt his body condition, and his face rxed a lot.


    Look at Meng Li''s eyes are more cordial.


    But not good, Xiang Junfeng wille, arranged Zhang Xue retest.


    Zhang Xue didn''t expect the chance toe so soon. She was very happy and prepared for it carefully for several days. She couldn''t work any harder.


    Finally, Zhang Xue sessfully passed the examination. Meng Li thinks that Xiang Junfeng has made great efforts.


    It is inevitable that Zhang Xue''s performance is better thanst time, but in a short period of time, the progress will not be big enough to make peoplepletely change.


    Now that others have done a good job, Meng Li can''t dy. Dr. Qian''s illness will soon get better.


    A happy situation for all.


    It''s just that they don''t live in the previous house. It''s too high-ss. It''s equivalent to living in the high-rise of the base. They were changed to a single room, and the conditions are much worse.


    But even so, both are satisfied.


    When this matter was properly arranged, Meng Li began to investigate some things. She released her mental energy and went to Dr. Qian''sboratory, where the situation was unusual.

 Chapter 1095

    There are all kinds of precision instruments in Dr. Qian''sboratory.


    There are many people in white coats working in it, most of them are Dr. Qian''s assistants.


    Meng Li thinks Dr. Qian is very powerful. He has achieved so much since he was young.


    In a ss cab in the middle of theboratory, there is a man.


    This man''s eyes are red, and his face is white and gray. If it''s not for the slight rotation of his eyes, he can''t feel any vital signs.


    The ss cab door tightly mped him in the middle, and there were handcuffs on his body to fasten him, so it seemed that he was a more dangerous existence.


    Meng Li held his head, thinking that it should also be a zombie.


    If it''s a zombie, it''s a bit scary to have evolved into this.


    After all, his skin looks good except for the color.


    There''s too much zombie research in theb.


    If we can work out something, it will be of great help to mankind.


    But risks and opportunities coexist.


    Meng Li is a little uncertain whether Dr. Qian''s problems are caused by this zombie, but if you ask, Dr. Qian may not say.


    They didn''t know each other.


    Or go to find the intelligent zombies first. Meng Li asked if there was a team dedicated to killing zombies in the base. Xiang Junfeng said: "yes."


    "That''s my team."


    Meng Li: "can I join in?"


    Xiang Junfeng smiles:


    "originally, I wanted to arrange something easy for you, such as going out to look for materials, but if youe here on your own initiative, I won''t let it go."


    Meng Li also followed to smile for a while, she originally wanted to solve zombies everywhere.


    "Where''s your sister?" Xiang Junfeng asked.


    Meng Li: "how are you going to arrange it?"


    "I think it''s safer for her to go out with the team looking for supplies." Xiang Junfeng thought about it and said.


    "Generally, our team will clean up the zombies that can be found in an area."


    Meng Li nodded. The action of the base is a bit intriguing. If the zombies in a certain area are thoroughly cleaned up and the base allocates manpower and equipment to garrison, then this area can amodate more people.


    And there is no need to provide food, which will attract many people to take refuge.


    Territory.


    Even if it''s cannon fodder, there are more people.


    We can also restore some productivity in an appropriate amount.


    The leader of this base gives Meng Li a sense of ambition.


    Just a little worried about Zhang Xue, but Xiang Junfeng obviously thinks Zhang Xue will drag them down.


    And I can''t stay by Zhang Xue''s side all my life.


    The ability of the people in the base is very good. Even if you are a little careful, Zhang Xue will be cheated at most. It should not be a big problem.


    Asked Zhang Xue''s opinion, Zhang Xue is sorry to dy, willing to separate from Meng Li to do the task.


    Meng Li then goes out with Xiang Junfeng to do the task. Isn''t he going to exterminate the zombies?


    Meng Li is an expert in looking for zombies. There are more than ten people in a small team, and they are often tired and out of breath.


    Xiang Junfeng looked at Meng Li:


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Meng Li: "tell me."


    Xiang Junfeng said with a bitter smile:


    "since you came to our team, we haven''t been idle."


    Meng Li: "not very good. The more zombies you kill, the more points you get from the base."


    This base is divided, such as how many points to kill an ordinary zombie, how many points to kill an intelligent zombie, and how many points to collect.


    These points can be exchanged for things, but also can improve the living environment.


    And I heard that it has been recorded all the time. When the base bes a real scale in the future, the days will be peaceful, and you can reward for what you have done.


    It''s also about team honor. If a team kills the most zombies, there will be rewards.


    They''re kind of like soldiers on the battlefield.


    In fact, their team is very orderly. They don''tmunicate very much at ordinary times, and each team is ready at any time.


    Some people may feel that the atmosphere is cold, but Meng Li thinks it''s OK. He doesn''t have to bother tomunicate, but he doesn''t have so much thought.


    They say that they are too busy and tired. In fact, they are willing to do so.


    If we can hold on to the final victory, who will have more credit and more honor at that time.


    Now is the time to shuffle. We all want to seize the opportunity.


    Most people in the base are very motivated.


    In a sh, half a year has passed, and Meng Li and Zhang Xue have little time to meet. After Meng Li went out to work for more than half a month, he returned to the base and heard that Zhang Xue had been punished.


    Meng Li: "what


    It was Zhang Xue who quietly gave the materials he had collected to others.Meng Li


    Meng Li finds Zhang Xue. Zhang Xue sees that Meng Li is very nervous and nervous, like a child who has made a mistake seeing an adult.


    "What''s the matter? I still remember the punishment." Meng Li asked.


    Zhang Xue said it was hard to say, but with Meng Li''s encouraging eyes, she slowly exined the reason.


    "They are really pathetic. They are all people with children."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "the materials found belong to the base, don''t you understand?"


    As soon as Zhang Xue''s heart sank, she knew that her sister loved her, but she couldn''t stand her love.


    She pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Meng Li: "what qualifications do you have to give the base things to others?"


    Zhang Xue''s tears came out with a brush.


    Meng Li has a headache. Zhang Xue''s character really makes her weak.


    "I''m not fit for base, or I''ll go." Zhang Xuehong looks at Meng Li with her eyes.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "have you considered me?"


    "If you only thought about my feelings, you wouldn''t be so reckless."


    "I beg you, please sympathize with me. I have made great efforts for our survival."


    "Now that you say you want to go, you''re paying off my efforts."


    Meng Li said that Zhang Xue was speechless. Zhang Xue said with some pain:


    "I feel very guilty and suffer a lot. Maybe I should live a hard life. Now I live a good life, but as soon as I see that kind of people, I feel guilty that I can''t help them."


    Meng Li doesn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Xue is undoubtedly kind, she would like to severely reprimand Zhang Xue for this?


    It seems that I am too selfish.


    But it''s true that Zhang Xue said this. She can''t protect herself, and she can''t help others.


    No, before Zhang Xue is hungry also give others?


    Meng Li sighed. His nature is like this. He can''t change it. That''s all.


    Stay up until the end of the mission.


    This is a collision of ideas. At a time when everyone strives to preserve themselves and highlight human selfishness, who can say that Zhang Xue''s character is not rare.


    She just said:


    "if you want to help others, help them, but don''t bother the people around you just because you help them. It''s wrong."

 Chapter 1096

    "Sister, do you forgive me?"


    Zhang Xue asked.


    Meng Li: "I have given you my maximum understanding."


    Zhang Xue sniffed and said:


    "should I go and apologize to them?"


    "I really shouldn''t be soft hearted and give them the hard-earned materials."


    "You''re right. I influenced them, and I influenced you."


    Meng Li stands up. She hardly eats. She has the most food in the house. She asks Zhang Xue to carry several boxes of food to apologize to her teammates.


    Zhang Xue is wrong.


    Since it''s the base people, go out to do the task, find the material is everyone''s.


    As soon as she gives alms, don''t we all work in vain?


    Zhang Xue went out of the door, Meng Li went to take a bath, but in the middle of the wash, she heard an rm. She quickly dried her body, put on her clothes and went out with weapons.


    The rm did not stop. It was sharp and harsh, which made people panic.


    Meng Li rushed downstairs and saw everyone sweeping at a man with guns.


    She looked around and found that this man was the zombie in Dr. Qian''sb. Meng Li was so close that how did he get out?


    And the most terrible thing is that these bullets only left a hole in the zombie, making it slow for a moment.


    It''s no use beating your head. At most, you can shed a little Turquoise liquid.


    Then it calmly pulled the bullet out of the meat.


    A look of contempt for all living beings.


    He also took time to grab a person around him very quickly, took a bite and sucked some blood. His face was satisfied.


    When the man was bitten, the people next to him hesitated and killed him.


    This


    It''s the one who has really trained himself to be a King Kong.


    Meng Li took a cool breath. The zombie looked at the skin of normal people. How could it be so strong.


    Dr. Qian has been arrested by the zombie. She is now in the stage of bing a zombie, but she still has thest willpower to struggle.


    That beautiful face is very twisted.


    Meng Li goes to find Zhang Xue again, and Zhang Xue is also rushing to the bottom.


    Seeing that Zhang Xueshang was still safe, Meng Li raised his gun, wrapped the bullet with mental strength and internal energy, and shot at the zombie.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked attentive. With the blessing of mental power, the bullet could hit the target more urately.


    As soon as the Zombie''s pupils shrank, he watched a bulleting rapidly. This bullet gave him a strong sense of crisis, and he had to avoid it subconsciously.


    The speed was so fast that Meng Li had expected to hit the zombie in the eye, but only hit the zombie in the cheek.


    Meng lisuo used his spiritual power to shout:


    "hit him in the eye."


    With the experience of the little zombie, Meng Li determined that the eyes were the weakest part of the zombie.


    But the target of eyes is too small and the hit rate is too low. Many people are suspicious of Meng Li''s words, but some of them still shoot at the eyes of zombies.


    If one person fails to shoot and a group of people shoot, there will always be one of them.


    I don''t know whose bullet really hit one eye of the zombie. The bullet was embedded in his eye socket, and the zombie roared.


    Then he looked at Meng Li with his only remaining eye, strange and sinister.


    He flew up to Meng Li.


    This is a breakthrough in our understanding, zombies can fly?


    Even the wings are not able to fly, everyone was stunned.


    At this time, Zhang Xue just came down and saw Meng Li along with the zombie. Her intuition told her that the zombie was going for her sister, which made her have no time to think more, so she ran to Meng Li, trying to push Meng Li away.


    Meng Li was still in the transport capacity to avoid, see Zhang Xue actually rushed over, there is no time to recover the force that is about to be issued, stretch out a foot, kick Zhang Xue to one side.


    Zhang Xue was hit by Meng Li''s transport power, and then hit the ground vigorously. The corners of her mouth are full of blood. Meng Li nces at Zhang Xue in a hurry, gritting her teeth.


    It''s about how to deal with the zombie that''s about to meet her.


    If Zhang Xuegang doesn''te, she still has time to avoid it.


    With such a dy, Meng Li had no time. She felt that her shoulder was caught by a cold and hard hand. Zhang xuemu was ready to crack, and her breath stopped at that moment.


    She takes out a gun and shoots madly at the zombie, but because the zombie catches Meng Li, after Zhang Xue takes a few shots, she uses Meng Li to block bullets.


    Meng Li was shot twice in that way.


    She


    Now she can only thank Zhang Xue for her inurate shooting.


    Zhang Xue found that he actually hit Meng Li, immediately dare not shoot, heart remorse.


    6018, in an emergency, forces the zombie system to release energy to rescue Meng.He told the zombie system:


    "don''t you save her?"


    "Want her to be a zombie? Don''t take that kind of attention. I can guarantee that you will bepletely broken up before she bes a zombie. "


    The zombie system pitifully said in an urgent voice:


    "brother, don''t worry. It will take a little time for me to release energy."


    "All right."


    Seizing Meng Li''s zombie, he ns to take Meng Li out of here, but he suddenly feels a sense of being shocked, which makes him unable to hold Meng Li firmly. His hand turns ck at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    As ast resort, the zombie left Meng Li. Seeing that the zombie was separated from Meng Li, they took weapons to shoot at the zombie.


    The zombie took a look at his half ckened arm and Meng Li. Relying on his flying skills and King Kong''s good body, he forced his way out of the base and disappeared.


    Suddenly, the base failed to keep the zombie.


    Zombies bring a lot of casualties to the base. He has injured many people before he can sound the rm.


    The wounded were killed.


    Zhang Xue still has blood in the corner of her mouth. She rushes to Meng Li and cries.


    Meng Li said angrily:


    "sister, can you take me to see a doctor?"


    "We''re even."


    Zhang Xue nodded in a hurry and asked people to move Meng Li to the medical room.


    But everyone hesitated. After all, Meng Li had been in contact with the zombie. Who knows if there is a wound on his body.


    Although the current state does not seem to change into a zombie, they have to pay more attention to the things beyond their cognition just now.


    They''re still in shock.


    When Zhang Xue saw this, she didn''t care so much. She tore Meng''s clothes from her shoulder and yelled: "look, my sister hasn''t been caught by a zombie, no wound, no wound."


    She panic incoherent, huge panic filled her heart, sister is hurt by her, if sister has anything, she will not live.


    We just looked carefully, and then several people carried Meng Li to the medical room.


    Meng Li fainted after an injection of anesthesia.


    When I wake up, the two bullets have been taken out. Zhang Xue''s eyes are red and swollen, guarding her.

 Chapter 1097

    "Sister, you wake up. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Zhang Xue immediately apologizes to Meng Li and tears flow out uncontrobly.


    Meng Li sighed deeply, not afraid of God like opponents.


    I''m afraid of my teammates like pigs.


    Don''t deceive me.


    But Zhang Xue is also really careless, is also anxious, disordered discretion.


    At least at that time rushed over the heart, or quitemendable.


    "Don''t worry about it next time."


    "By the way, are you better?" Meng Li asked.


    Think of oneself kick Zhang Xue that foot, that foot is not light.


    Zhang Xue shook her head in a hurry:


    "I''m ok, nothing at all."


    Meng Li knows, but he has no energy to say anything to Zhang Xue.


    He said to Zhang Xue:


    "I''m ok now. Go and have a rest."


    Zhang Xue: "I''m guarding you."


    Meng Li: "are you disobedient again? I''ll be happy as long as you''re obedient. "


    Zhang Xue nodded and slowly moved out step by step.


    "What''s the matter with that thing?" Meng Liwen: Zombie system.


    The zombie system felt wronged, and he said:


    "aunt, I really don''t know."


    "I used to run out of energy to save you."


    He wanted to sleep directly to save energy, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that he would not wake up.


    Now he is the one who is really forced to die. I don''t know if the remaining energy can let him go to another world.


    But if you don''t, you''re going to die.


    Meng Li felt that the zombie system was not so kind-hearted. He asked 60186018 privately and said that he forced it.


    Meng Li turned to the zombie system and asked:


    "you haven''t said what happened to the zombie."


    "The conscience of heaven and earth, I''m also very confused. It''s not so powerful to evolve into a high-level zombie." The zombie system says.


    "But it also proves that zombies can break through many limits and have great potential."


    Meng Li was a little fidgety. She was not in the mood to listen to the zombie system ying around here. She said coldly:


    "shut up."


    The zombie system doesn''t know what happened to zombies, and it''s not clear about 6018.


    If I knew, I would have told her.


    She was toozy to ask.


    Now things have be a little tricky. How to deal with such a zombie.


    It''s probably the zombies who ate the wisdom Dan at that time.


    Can''t we use artillery or bombs?


    The key is that the target is too small. Did it hit?


    And now the zombie is missing.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows very tired.


    Xiang Junfeng came in and saw Meng Li. He squeezed out an ugly smile and said in a hoarse voice:


    "are you awake?"


    Meng Li sat up to show her attention to the visitors. She nodded.


    "All right." Xiang Junfeng asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little bullet. It didn''t hit the point." Meng Li said lightly.


    Now it''s just a fluke.


    At that time, she was very flustered and felt that the task was about to fail.


    It''s very dangerous. If 6018 hadn''t forced the zombie system in time, the zombie system would not have.


    Xiang Junfeng nodded, Meng Li looked at Xiang Junfeng''s face, his expression.


    All of a sudden, he was haggard and frustrated.


    "You How are you doing? " Meng Li asked hesitantly.


    Xiang Junfeng said:


    "Dr. Qian, I killed him myself."


    "She can''t live. She''s a zombie. I asked her a simr question, and she said just kill her."


    "She also said that if I became a zombie, she would kill me, too."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment.


    "She''s my fiancee. She''ll be strong all her life."


    "I said that the zombie is very dangerous. She said that if we can develop antibodies to protect human beings from zombie infection, it will be worth her death."


    "She cherishes the world, but not me."


    Xiang Junfeng''s whole life is a little bit broken.


    Maybe the emotions are overstocked to a certain extent, and it is urgent to find someone to talk to.


    Cover your face and say it word by word.


    Meng Li feels that she and Xiang Junfeng are a little in the same boat. Although Zhang Xue is not a strong woman like Dr. Qian, she is also thinking about outsiders in her heart, as if she ignores more people around her.


    Xiang Junfeng said a lot, from his acquaintance with Dr. Qian to his love.


    It''s very detailed. Meng Li has a sense of picture in his mind.


    Affected by Xiang Junfeng''s deep sadness, Meng Li still feels that the word "love" is the most difficult to say.Xiang Junfeng stopped nagging. He said to Meng Li, "I''m sorry to disturb you to have a rest. I know you''re not feeling well, so I''ll take care of myself and say it."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    Xiang Junfeng sighed:


    "besides you, I don''t know who to tell. I can''t show my vulnerability in front of others. They will panic."


    "But you will not."


    Meng Li smiles and Xiang Junfeng finally says:


    "in fact, I had a crazy idea in my heart at that time. I didn''t want to kill her. I wanted to hide her."


    "Zombies have wisdom."


    "Although she will not remember the past, but in my heart, at least alive."


    Meng Li nced at Xiang Junfeng and said, "but I know she doesn''t want me to do this."


    Meng Li let out a sigh and said:


    "the fate of your life with her is over. If you can''t let it go, you''ll miss it."


    "After all, you can''t remember her next life."


    If you love deeply, you will miss it for a lifetime.


    It''s not worth it.


    If you know you have to die, in fact, it''s not too much for this person you love.


    After all, I don''t know if I can meet someone I love in my next life.


    Not everyone is so lucky to meet someone they love.


    Xiang Junfeng took a deep look at Meng Li and finally said:


    "you''re right."


    Meng Li gently looks at Xiang Junfeng, but he doesn''t say anything. Xiang Junfeng finally says:


    "you''re good, waiting for your mission."


    "You take good care of yourself. I need a good captain." Meng Li said.


    They looked at each other andughed, adding a bit of vicissitudes to each other''s eyes.


    Xiang Junfeng turns and walks away. Meng Li closes his eyes.


    The image of the zombie came to my mind, and it lingered for a long time.


    He has aura and good physical fitness. Zhang Xue takes good care of him. Meng Li finally recovers his injury and can go out to do the task.


    Since the death of some people in the base, the atmosphere is strange.


    These dead people are not other people''s best friends orrades in arms or rtives or lovers


    Xiang Junfengter sorted out Dr. Qian''s research records and some data. He wanted to fulfill Dr. Qian''s wish, but found that he really didn''t understand.


    I can only sigh.


    Take Meng Li and a group of people out to wipe out the zombies.


    The zombies in some nearby areas were almost cleaned up, but suddenly arge number of zombies appeared.


    As a result, their team had more people than usual. They pulled several cars of people out and brought some weapons with greater lethality.


    The battle is not small, which shows that the situation is serious.

 Chapter 1098

    It''s probably thest time I had an emotional talk, and Xiang Junfeng thinks Meng Li is good at it. With so many people, he arranges Meng Li to share a car with him.


    The rest of the people in the car usually have a good rtionship with Xiang Junfeng.


    We started talking about the Zombie King.


    Because that zombie is the most powerful zombie known so far, all parties named him the Zombie King.


    Because they let the Zombie King run out of Xiguang base, each base has to me Xiguang base.


    We need to get them to take care of this at Xiguang base.


    There is even a base that says that the Zombie King might be the result of your people in Xiguang base.


    Put all the me on Xiguang base.


    Therefore, Xiang Junfeng is also under great pressure. After all, Dr. Qian is his fiancee, and Dr. Qian has been studying Zombie King before.


    Everyoneined about Dr. Qian''s death, saying that Dr. Qian was in a bind.


    Xiang Junfeng wants to destroy the Zombie King more than anyone else, so that the dead Dr. Qian receives less negativements.


    Meng Li did not participate in their discussion, but looked at Xiang Junfeng''s information.


    These are copies of Dr. Qian''s research data before he was born, and the process is recorded in detail.


    Meng Li watched Dr. Qian feed the Zombie King a lot of things, and injected a lot of things in the early stage.


    There was also a record that the Zombie King was captured at that time. He was an intelligent zombie since he came to the base.


    Moreover, Dr. Qian also recorded the process of the Zombie King''s madness several times.


    Meng Li didn''t know much about the potions used by Dr. Qian, but he was also wondering whether this zombie was so powerful was rted to the potions given to him by Dr. Qian?


    At that time, she just thought it was amon thing, and it was normal to study zombies in the end of the world.


    Who knew such a big thing would happen.


    However, the heart of this spection and did not say with Xiang Junfeng, said on the friends.


    It''s no use saying it. Everything has happened. The only thing we can do now is to try our best to deal with it.


    The number of zombies is increasing, which means that the number of human beings is decreasing.


    They went on sweeping all the way. When they got back to the base, there were thousands of them. There were also intelligent zombies, which were more difficult to deal with.


    Due to the limited resources and weapons brought out, they can only return to the base for replenishment.


    Zhang Xue is out of the mission. Meng Li is a little worried. Now there are so many zombies. Even if they search for materials in the area they swept, there may be some missing zombies.


    But very helpless, she has no way to let Zhang Xue stay in the base, the base does not raise such idle people.


    Even if they don''t enter the base, they are wandering outside alone. There are too many zombies. It''s dangerous.


    Worry about people, now not only to save themselves, but also worry about Zhang Xue.


    Zhang Xue is directly rted to the sess or failure of her task.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li left a letter to Zhang Xue at home and put a lot of that medicine at home. He told Zhang Xue not to stink.


    We must protect ourselves and tell her again and again the seriousness of the current situation.


    Then Meng Li went out again, too many zombies need to be exterminated.


    Zhang Xue came back to see Meng Li''s message, thought of the taste of the potion, but still took the potion with him.


    From between the lines, we can see that her sister''s deep love for her makes Zhang Xue warm.


    If she knew that the so-called heavy love from her sister was because Meng Li was afraid of failure and didn''t know what to think.


    Going out a few times again, they found a more terrible thing.


    The zombies seem to be getting organized.


    They will attack humans. Generally, a zombie team will have an intelligent zombie leader.


    And those zombies without wisdom are absolutely obedient to this intelligent zombie. Most of the time, arge area of zombies fiercely attack human beings.


    There is even the kind of simple scratch human, not to bite, drink blood and eat meat.


    It gives people a sense of working to turn all human beings into zombies.


    Seeing the situation getting worse and worse, each base has sent more people to wipe out the zombies, while killing the zombies, while scolding the Xiguang base.


    Now Xiguang base is under attack. With too many resources and people lost in other bases, they unite to ask Xiguang base topensate.


    No matter whether the loss of these people have high-level confidants of each base or what, they have toe for supplies.


    Of course, the division of sites has also been formally put on the table.


    It used to be tacit understanding to sweep the snow in front of the door, but now there is some snow, you don''t sweep, and I don''t sweep it.


    I want to take it again.


    Several senior officials have been discussing this matter, but no result has been reached.


    But it is a fact that Xiguang base is in crisis.


    Many members of the base are uneasy. Although they are facing an unprecedented crisis now, if they survive, they will have to live in the future. They are working hard to earn these honors in Xiguang base toy a foundation for a better life in the future.If Xiguang base can''t resist it, all their honors will be wasted. When they go to other bases, everything will be done again.


    Now there''s a bit of a stir in the hearts of the base members.


    Once the team has now be a team, is still Xiang Jun wind team, everyone''s emotions hang on the face, he did not know.


    If it wasn''t for his position in the base, he might have been influenced by Dr. Qian and couldn''t lead the team well.


    A team with different people will have more ideas.


    It''s easy to bex. Without that cohesion, the same thing will lead to more serious consequences.


    Xiang Junfeng''s brow is locked. Meng Li is nibbling on the biscuit. Although there are nutrients, he has to pretend to eat some.


    Otherwise, she would have been taken to theb to study the secret of not eating.


    "Ah, ah." Xiang Junfeng sighed.


    Meng Li: "you are so worried, I look at the bottom of my heart."


    Xiang Junfeng:


    "really?"


    Meng Li: "yes, you are like a general now. We are soldiers. The general has no passion and looks decadent. How much confidence can the soldiers have?"


    "I''m not like that in front of everyone." Xiang Junfeng said.


    It''s true that he is worried and unhappy, but he doesn''t want to be so if he can hide.


    Some emotions have reached such a level that they can''t be hidden at all.


    Meng Li said: "to be more open, I feel that there are only so many intelligent zombies, which will not produce new intelligent zombies."


    "As long as we kill the intelligent zombie, things will be much easier."


    "Don''t zombies have wisdom after upgrading?" Xiang Junfeng thinks there is something wrong with Meng Li''s theory.


    Meng Li: "er..."


    There is also a premise that we can have wisdom only after we eat wisdom Dan and upgrade it.


    If you don''t eat wisdom Dan, you won''t have wisdom even if you upgrade.


    She now suspects that the zombie system''s big baskets of wisdom Dan are modest.


    She felt like she had killed a lot of intelligent zombies.

 Chapter 1099

    But now the zombies are fighting with them.


    Meng Li is releasing his mental energy to search for the Zombie King at any time. He has been scanned several times, but when Meng Li rushes over, the other party disappears.


    This makes Meng Li a little angry.


    Now the zombie team is absolutely rted to the Zombie King.


    The loss of each mission is increasing, and the situation bes very serious.


    Not only them, but also other bases are in bad condition. The base has too many personnel wastage, so it is necessary to ept new members.


    Each base began to reduce the requirements of base members.


    But it''s just a little bit lower.


    The quality is guaranteed.


    The task is bing more and more difficult. Xiguang base has lost a lot of elites. In addition, each base has topensate Xiguang base for materials. Xiguang base finally failed to resist the pressure of many parties.


    Can''t stand the toss, can onlypensate things, calm people.


    When Meng Li was at the base, he obviously felt that the food had shrunk.


    Even if food shrinks, weapons sometimes can''t be supplied.


    It means that a new member''s ability to ept weapons will increase, which means that people will not be able to ept weapons.


    In addition to the current situation of Xiguang base, many capable people are not willing to take refuge here.


    Xiang Junfeng was angry and took down his position as captain.


    Xiang Junfeng, after being withdrawn, also strongly rmends Meng Li as the new team leader to the senior management. He thinks Meng Li has this ability.


    But the high-level officials rejected Meng Li for his insufficient contribution and qualifications.


    Xiang Junfeng is very sorry, sorry to look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li feels that it doesn''t matter. Heforts Xiang Jun: "as long as we are still team-mates, we can take care of each other and we can see your performance."


    Xiang Junfeng shook his head:


    "I don''t care about all this anymore. Now my only wish is to kill the Zombie King."


    Meng Li said.


    This has almost be Xiang Junfeng''s obsession, but I can understand it.


    For Zhang Xue, even in the team, if she has any differences or disagreements with others, she can tolerate them.


    I''m afraid that other people can''t help her, and then I put Yin hand on Zhang Xue.


    At the critical moment, there must be no change.


    During the conversation with Xiang Junfeng, Meng Li suddenly feels something strange around him. Xiang Junfeng also feels it. They immediately stand up and look around back to back.


    Zombie King appeared in front of them, Xiang Junfeng''s face shed a touch of horror, and then became firm.


    He whispered to Meng Li:


    "be careful."


    Meng Li looked at the Zombie King, and the Zombie King also looked at Meng Li. There was a strange light in his only eye, and he was dressed like a man.


    He was wearing long sleeves. He had been injured by a zombie and his arms were burnt. From the way he showed his hands at the cuffs, it seemed that he was not burnt.


    Meng Li said to Xiang Junfeng:


    "this guy should take revenge on me. You can go first when you have a chance."


    Ghost knows that she and Xiang Junfeng find a ce to talk alone, and she is met by the Zombie King.


    No preparation.


    Usually, you don''t need to talk with Xiang Junfeng alone to avoid causing gossip. But this time Xiang Junfeng told her about rmending her to be the team leader.


    I came to say sorry to her.


    Although it didn''t work out in the end, this kind of thing can''t be talked in front of others.


    We have to avoid suspicion.


    Xiang Junfeng immediately refused:


    "what do you think? How can I leave you and run away? Don''t you know what I want to do all day long?"


    Meng Li: "be careful."


    Xiang Junfeng gave a hum.


    The Zombie King opened his mouth, as if he was familiar with the feeling of speaking. Finally, he pointed to Meng Li and said:


    "you,e on,e on."


    It''s hard to say, but it''s clear.


    Probably because he was afraid of the damage he got from catching Meng List time, he didn''te directly to catch Meng Li.


    Xiang Junfeng was shocked, and the zombie could speak, which proved that the Zombie''s wisdom had risen a step, and his strength was equal.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. Looking at the Zombie King, another eye socket was very empty, and his eyes were gone.


    It''s so ugly. The Zombie King''s IQ is not high. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to make something to cover it and make it more beautiful.


    So you don''te out and scare people.


    She used her mental power to invade the consciousness of zombies. In general, if there is a soul, it is easy to find the sea of consciousness.


    Meng Li thought very simply, since it is difficult to defeat the Zombie King from the outside, he should start from the inside.


    Extraordinary means should be used in extraordinary times.


    The zombie is allowed to escape from the sky and the body of Vajra is not bad. Is it not allowed to use her mental power?It''s the way of heaven bug. It''s clear that her power has been suppressed like this, but the Zombie King is still so powerful.


    But the final result obviously let Meng Li disappointed, she did not find the zombie consciousness sea.


    That is to say, zombies are most likely to have no soul.


    Meng Li used his mental power to divide it into tiny streams, swimming in the body of the Zombie King, but the body of the Zombie King was not the body.


    It''s just a shelf, a model.


    We can''t find the blood vessels.


    But in the end, Meng Li found the crystal nucleus of the Zombie King in the position of the Zombie King''s elixir. The crystal nucleus was very big, and the whole body also sent out energy to protect the crystal nucleus.


    Meng was a little closer to that wisp of mental energy, and he was rejected by this energy.


    Meng Li had some regrets in his heart. At that time, he found this kind of energy in Dr. Qian''s body, so he should ask more carefully.


    I''m not familiar with Dr. Qian. Politely, I shouldn''t ask too many questions.


    And I''ve been in that situation before.


    Of course, it was her carelessness.


    This should be all the energy sources of the Zombie King. Meng Li wants to destroy the crystal nucleus directly with his mental power, and he is also measuring the consequences of the collision between his mental power and the other''s energy.


    As for mental power, it must not be used rashly. If it is at the cost of serious damage to mental power, she really has to weigh it carefully and make a choice.


    Although Meng Li''s mental power is very small and subtle, the Zombie King has a little feeling, but he is not sure whether it was made by Meng Li. The Zombie King asked:


    "you?"


    Meng Li didn''t know what the Zombie King meant and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Xiang Junfeng pointed a gun at the Zombie King, but he didn''t shoot directly. It''s useless to shoot the general parts.


    One day, so many people shot at the Zombie King, didn''t they do anything to him?


    It will also directly infuriate the Zombie King. Now it''s just the two of them, not necessarily the opponents of the Zombie King.


    And if there is a fight, do you really want to lead the Zombie King to the big team?


    At that time, there will be inevitable casualties. Xiang Junfeng is very tangled.


    Or hit the Zombie King in the eye, but every time he aimed his gun at him, the Zombie King would change his position very quickly.


    It seems that his intention has been made clear.

 Chapter 1100

    Meng Li felt that the Zombie King seemed to be afraid of her now. Thinking about this, she took out her momentum and yelled: "if people are not ghosts, go away."


    Zombie King Leng for a while, Xiang Junfeng also followed Leng for a while.


    "You have something on you. Give it to me."


    The zombie Dynasty approached Meng Li and held out his hand to him.


    This move confirms Meng Li''s conjecture. She said:


    "do you know who you are?"


    This is Meng Li deliberately changing the topic. She can''t have a deep chat with the Zombie King about what hurt him at that time.


    Xiang Junfeng is still here.


    On the contrary, Meng Li asked the Zombie King. He seemed to be thinking seriously, and finally said:


    "I don''t know?"


    The Zombie King said slowly every word:


    "but it doesn''t affect me toe to you. I feel that you are very dangerous and my obstacle."


    So he wanted to take this man, first take him back to study what forces hurt him, and then train this man into his subordinates.


    In the heart of the Zombie King, this is a very sessful thing.


    Meng Li is very speechless, how the Zombie King''s intuition is so smart, but also can automatically distinguish who is the roadblock in front of him.


    Although Meng Li was afraid of the Zombie King in her heart, she couldn''t show it. When she was afraid of each other, she was more powerful than anyone else.


    The one who calms down wins half.


    She picked up the gun, looked at the Zombie King with great contempt, and said:


    "I''ll knock off your other eye today. I don''t know if you can still see if both eyes are gone?"


    The Zombie King was very alert when he thought that Meng Li was the one who took the lead to hit him in the eyesst time.


    The position of the body changes rapidly and constantly. It''s like a moving target, which makes people uncertain.


    Meng Li wanted to spit blood when he saw the speed. Her most basic running talent was suppressed, and she didn''t necessarily have such a fast speed.


    But this Zombie King is so rebellious.


    It''s not fair at all.


    Meng Li doesn''t care whether he can hit the Zombie King''s eyes or not. He shoots directly in his face, one after another.


    Xiang Junfeng see this, also can clench one''s teeth, learn Meng Li so to the face of the Zombie King.


    In fact, when Meng Li shot, she was still distracted and used her mental power to feel the crystal power of the Zombie King, which also led to her low hit rate and never hit him in the eye.


    But Meng Li found a problem. After the Zombie King was attacked, his body energy would automatically go to repair.


    ording to this theory, if the Zombie King is constantly attacked, as long as the attack is big enough and the time is long enough, then the energy will be less and less?


    The less energy, the less power the Zombie King has.


    If you attack the crystal nucleus of the Zombie King at this time, what''s the odds?


    Meng Li is concerned about whether he can be killed with one blow.


    She was reluctant to take action, because she had never estimated the consequences of doing so. She was most afraid of mental injury.


    The Zombie King can directly feel the energy consumption in his body. He is not a fool. He is foolishly beaten.


    More bullets hit him, and he was bored.


    He suddenly fixed to see Meng Li, probably determined to try again, he quickly toward Meng Li, his hand also stretched out in advance.


    In order to frighten the Zombie King, Meng Li directly extracted half of his body''s energy and condensed it into a move to attack and hit the Zombie King''s chest.


    Xiang Junfeng is also quick to pull Meng Li to change his position. The Zombie King who is attacked by Meng Li''s energy is deeply confused.


    He was also beaten back by this force for several steps to stabilize his figure.


    He can confirm that the energy just now was from the opposite woman, but this energy is somewhat simr to the energy in his body.


    Is it difficult?


    "Are you like me?"


    The Zombie King himself stepped back a few steps, looked at Meng Li with more fear, and asked.


    Meng Li


    What is the same as him? Is it because the energy in her body is absorbed by the energy of the crystal nucleus? Let the Zombie King think that she is also a zombie?


    Xiang Junfeng looked at them with a confused face.


    He moved every word of their conversation, but he didn''t understand it.


    And just now the zombie Wang Mingming came, but suddenly stepped back. Why?


    The energy is invisible, and it doesn''t hit Xiang Junfeng. It''s normal that Xiang Junfeng can''t understand it.


    Meng lisuo takes advantage of Xiang Junfeng''s inattention to attack the Zombie King. With the experience just now, the Zombie King dodges this time.


    "How?" The Zombie King said to himself.


    Can he do that?Is to use the power of the body.


    It seems to have been released once in a while before, but that is to find the feeling. If you find it twice, you can''t find it.


    Meng Li pick eyebrow, almost understand the meaning of the Zombie King.


    The Zombie King has arge amount of nuclear energy in his body, but his fast speed, including the ability to fly, is almost an instinct after he became the Zombie King. There are differences between instinct and skill.


    For the Zombie King, releasing energy is like learning a skill. She has not found a way to mobilize energy in her body as she likes.


    Zombie King also began to learn Meng Li''s p, but he didn''t attack Meng Li with his imagined energy.


    He kept up his efforts and pped again.


    There was no movement.


    The Zombie King''s face became uncertain and annoyed.


    Why wouldn''t he?


    Meng Li looked at the Zombie King without expression, changing his body shape and pping empty hands at her.


    Looking at him studying so hard, if it wasn''t for the wrong asion, she really wanted to go up and teach, not just learn how to look.


    Looking at the scene of the Zombie King, Xiang Junfeng was somewhat funny and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe it''s a zombie for health preservation when ying Tai Chi."


    Xiang Junfeng


    Meng Li takes advantage of Xiang Junfeng''s staring at the Zombie King, and she condenses an energy attack towards the Zombie King, this time directly towards the crystal core of his Dantian.


    What if it''s broken?


    The Zombie King is still practicing high fives. This time, he is caught off guard and hit again. What he is hit is still his most important thing. He looks at Meng Li in horror.


    Then, without saying anything, he turned around and ran away.


    That''s right. It''s like a picture with multiple shots.


    It''s fast.


    Meng Li


    Xiang Junfeng: "run away?"


    Although they were speechless, they were also relieved.


    "Let''s get back to the team."


    Xiang Junfeng doesn''t dare to be alone. He is not afraid of death. He just doesn''t want to die obscure.


    Meng Li nodded.

 Chapter 1101

    Seeing that the Zombie King is so afraid of her, it''s estimated that he won''te to her again in a short time.


    In his spare time, Meng Li began to practice with the crystal nucleus in his hand.


    Try to break it with mental force, but it''s easier. The crystal nucleus itself is small, and it doesn''t emit energy to resist her, so it''s easy to break.


    I don''t feel that this kind of practice is very useful. I can''t find a nucleus as big as Zombie King, and I will send out energy to resist her.


    I''m toozy to practice.


    Sure enough, the Zombie King didn''t appear again for a long time, but the zombies began to harass the base and deliberately surrounded the people who went out to do the task.


    Zhang Xue almost had an ident outside once. If she hadn''t made a lot of potions on her body at the critical moment to confuse the zombie, she would be doomed.


    But at that time, there were so many chaotic scenes, so many stinking zombies, they just thought that Zhang Xue was tainted with strange smell.


    I didn''t think much about it.


    Meng Li repeatedly told Zhang Xue, this thing can''t tell others.


    If it''s something they can make, let''s just tell it. It''s a big deal to bring out the form for the benefit of mankind.


    The key is, Meng Li will not, if cause other people''s covet is more difficult to do.


    Even the medicine in the hands of the zombie system must be limited.


    Xiguang base is deeply helpless with the Zombie''s act of sadistic killing of human beings.


    Because the Zombie King came out of Xiguang base, Xiguang base was particrly attacked by him. Who asked you to take me for an experiment? In short, Xiguang base is the biggest loss of each base.


    The most dangerous situation.


    But now the loss of personnel is more and more serious, they feel that this is not the way to go on, many times a team of 20 people can meet hundreds of zombies.


    Even more.


    It''s about destroying them one by one and killing them all.


    Don''t zombies want to y strategy with them?


    Then y strategy.


    The high level of the base recalled all the members of the base, and then began to build a high wall, leaving a few gates, and installing a power grid on the wall. This scope is not just built around the base.


    It''s expanding the base.


    Some offensive weapons and sophisticated organs have been added. After all the preparations have beenpleted, the base owners will stay at the base.


    The base also put people in several nearby areas inside the walls to set up temporary tents for them, but did not provide food.


    It''s like having a shelter.


    These people don''t reject such a shelter, because if the members of the base don''t go out to destroy the zombies, it''s very dangerous for them to go out.


    The people of Xiguang base are going to wait for the dead. Don''t zombies hunt for human beings everywhere now?


    They bring in all the people around here, and the zombies in these areas wille to them if they can''t find anyone.


    Having prepared their weapons, they decided to wipe out arge number of zombies at one time and let them have fear.


    Only fear them, zombies will converge, and their Xiguang base will get a chance to breathe.


    Now I can''t stand the pressure. I can''t be beaten passively all the time.


    They have to take the initiative.


    Meng Li''s heart is not good. He is provoking the Zombie King. I don''t know how many zombies the Zombie King can send. I''m sure there are a lot of zombies.


    That''s OK. With the help of the base''s more lethal weapons, zombies can fall down a lot.


    It''s greatly weakened over there.


    A little want to know, when the timees to face human weapons, Zombie King also don''t know whether can resist.


    Humans are more than guns.


    Before waiting for the zombies toe to the base, Meng Li absorbed the crystal nucleus day and night.


    I''m preparing.


    Atst, hundreds of zombies came to harass the base. Hundreds of people are very good for the base.


    Later, thousands of zombies were sent, and the base was solved.


    After that, the number of zombies increased one by one. The base took out some weapons with great lethality and directly bombed them, which would kill a vast area of zombies.


    But in fact, the base is also very distressed, this kind of thing is very expensive, the cost is too high, the quantity is limited, can not afford to consume.


    However, it is a little gratifying to see that the zombies have only run away and most of them have been solved.


    Again and again, the zombies failed to level the Xiguang base, and the Xiguang base did not dare to fight the zombies.


    All the other bases are on the sidelines. They think Xiguang base is putting all their eggs in one basket. They have a wait-and-see attitude.


    Want to let the West light base in front to test the zombie in the end how much strength.


    But Xiguang base will not let them stand by and say that it is the responsibility of the whole mankind to fight against zombies, and you are also duty bound.


    Either you give people, or you give weapons.


    Also take out the allusions of the dead lips and cold teeth to list.If you think about it, at least now Xiguang base is attracting the fire of zombies. It''s not impossible for them to give some resources to make Xiguang base resist for a while.


    There is a base out of resources, other bases also follow.


    It also made Xiguang base prepare more weapons.


    Back and forth, Xiguang base has been deadlocked with zombies for half a year, and the Zombie King finallyes withrge-scale zombies.


    It''s quite a feeling of driving personally.


    The rest of the wise zombies surrounded the Zombie King in the middle. Centered on him, the Zombie King looked up contemptuously at the high wall.


    You want to surround him with this thing?


    He flew up and stepped directly on the wall, but because of the power grid on the wall, he changed his position.


    Standing on the top of the base building, looking down at the situation in the base.


    Meng Li looked up at the Zombie King.


    This time, I paid a little attention to the image and covered the ce without eyes.


    The people in the base were shocked. Although they saw it once, the Zombie King didn''t fly so high that time.


    This time, it looks more mysterious.


    It''s like watching TV.


    Meng Li used her mental power to lock the zombie for the first time. Although she couldn''t fly, after being locked by her mental power, at least when the Zombie King wanted to get close to her, she could know.


    Zhang Xue saw the Zombie King, with fear on her face, and wanted toe towards Meng Li. Meng Li red at her. Zhang Xue stopped and didn''te again.


    This is what Zhang Xue talked about before. If one day the Zombie King appears in front of them at the same time, Zhang Xue will be far away from her.


    Now Zhang Xue is equivalent to her weakness, she has many concerns, can''t let the Zombie King feel that she cares about Zhang Xue very much.


    Without noticing Zhang Xue, the Zombie King probably can''t remember.


    The Zombie King stood there calmly. What he didn''t know was that there were two snipers hidden in the opposite building.


    Meng Li had calcted the general foothold of the Zombie King before, and then proposed to be ready for snipers to stand by at any time. If the Zombie King came, he would hit the eyes.


    It''s at the core of a dandelion.


    Fortunately, the proposal was agreed.


    They all have a try mentality, and it''s not too much trouble to arrange for two people.

 Chapter 1102

    Meng Li had an indescribable obsession with the eyes of the Zombie King.


    The power of a sniper gun bullet is many times greater than that of an ordinary pistol. To hit his Dantian is also to hope that the bullet can prate the body of the Zombie King.


    To break his nucleus.


    The zombies outside the base have begun to attack. They are directly bombed with weapons. The sound is very loud. This is also the reason for the expansion of the base.


    Keep enough safety distance.


    Zombie King flew out to have a look, the facial expression is light, came back again.


    His eyes searched around, but the sniper had moved.


    As previously arranged, one hit the eye, one hit the Dantian.


    The sniper''s bullet was released from the zombie.


    As soon as they shoot, Meng Li immediately uses energy to scream, and the Zombie King reacts very quickly. In an instant, he looks at Meng Li in the direction of the sound.


    Meng Li did this to divert the Zombie King''s attention. Sure enough, the Zombie King didn''t notice the bullet going towards him.


    The bullet hit the Zombie King''s only eye as scheduled, which was different from the ordinary gun. The bullet fell into the Zombie King''s eye socket and opened his flesh and bones.


    Meng Li is observing the crystal nucleus in the Zombie King''s elixir field. He has been hurt so much. Even if the body of King Kong is not bad, he should be beaten through.


    However, what made Meng Li angry was that the bullet was trapped in the corpse King''s body. It was probably the self-protection function of the crystal nucleus, which released a lot of energy to stop the bullet at the first time. The crystal nucleus was just trapped in a small pit by the bullet, with some cracks around it, and did not break.


    The Zombie King''s eyes are gone now. It''s miserable. His face is in a hurry. He is not calm just now.


    He''s even gathering energy in a panic to attack the surroundings. He''s afraid of bulletsing.


    He flew off the top of the building.


    Meng Li bit his teeth. Now the zombie is moving so fast that it''s very difficult for the sniper to make up for him, but just now his crystal core has been badly damaged.


    The so-called opportunity neveres again, she released her mental power to directly attack the crystal nucleus of the zombie.


    The energy of the crystal nucleus automatically confronts Meng Li''s mental power, and the two forcespete. The power of the crystal nucleus follows Meng Li''s mental power and goes towards Meng Li''s sea of consciousness.


    And she''s going to have to do something to stop it.


    Instead, the nuclear power instinctively wants to find a way to solve the problem from the root, but ignores its own defense problem. Meng Li outputs more power and adds all the power to the long sniper gun bullet.


    Push the bullet in.


    The principle is very simple. The bullet has prated into the crystal nucleus, causing cracks in the crystal nucleus.


    So she doesn''t need to force a new crack, just like a nail, trying to prate through the nucleus.


    Because the crystal nucleus is used to output too much power here, there is no energy to support the Zombie King flying in the sky. He fell to the ground. At this time, he is outside the base and protected by the rest of the intelligent zombies.


    The crystal core is very hard and needs Meng Li''s great strength. Mingming stands there motionless, but she is all wet.


    The bullet is slowly approaching the crystal nucleus. After the crystal nucleus realizes the crisis, it withdraws its move to invade Meng Li''s sea of consciousness. Instead, all its forces concentrate on itself.


    Resist the bullet and push in.


    This is hard work, crystal nucleus such a block, and increased the difficulty of Meng Li.


    Her forehead was blue and her face was full of sweat. With the passage of time, she felt that the power of the crystal nucleus was growing, and her bullet could no longer be pushed forward.


    The crystal nucleus is not human. If there is so much energy, why didn''t it show at the beginning?


    Her face was dripping, but she was going to die?


    Meng Li said directly to 6018:


    "destroyed the zombie system."


    6018 did not expect that the seemingly honest zombie system, even at this time under the Yin hand, also help the crystal nucleus against Meng Li''s mental power.


    If the zombie system is sessful, and the crystal nucleus can breathe a sigh of relief, while Meng Li is still concentrating on dealing with the crystal nucleus, the energy of the crystal nucleus will instinctively rush towards Meng Li''s sea of consciousness.


    Once Meng Li''s sea of consciousness is destroyed, Meng Li is also useless.


    Zombie system, the poison of its heart, its heart can be punished.


    6018 can''t release energy to help Meng Li, but it can attack the zombie system. In the face of 6018''s fierce attack, the zombie system didn''t expect that he was so secretive that he was detected.


    He has only one purpose. If the woman has a problem, her system will definitely take the woman''s soul back to the system space immediately. During this period, it needs a process, and the woman has no consciousness at that time, so she can''t resist him. He intercepts and absorbs the woman''s soul on the way to strengthen herself, so that she can have the energy to escape the system.


    Although it will cost a lot to escape, his consciousness will sleep for a period of time, but sooner orter he will recover.During this period of time, he pondered that he could not integrate into these two people at all. He was still worried all day and didn''t know when his life would end.


    It''s better to have a blog.


    Feeling the attack of 6108, he quickly admitted his mistake:


    "I''m wrong, brother. Please spare your life."


    "I was wrong..."


    "I''m wrong..."


    The terrified voice of the zombie system suddenly stopped. He was integrated with the zombie system. 6018 ruthlessly and violently destroyed the zombie system, which also meant that he waspletely ended.


    "Done,pletely destroyed." 6018.


    Meng Li''s eyes shed a fierce, zombie system from death, no wonder she wants to kill.


    If you are a little better, she said that she was not kind enough to release him. It''s a pity!


    Meng Li vented his anger at the zombie system on Jinghe. Sure enough, anger is a kind of power. Meng Li is more powerful than before.


    But the crystal nucleus now has no help from the zombie system, but its energy is constantly consumed. The original crystal nucleus has be a little tarnished. Meng Li knows that this is a game.


    Who has the best endurance.


    The bullet pushed little by little, and the Zombie King''s expression was very uneasy.


    Looking at the zombies in front of him being bombed one by one, the rest of the intelligent zombies took him to avoid injury, and the Zombie King felt that his skin began to rot gradually.


    He touched his body with his hand, but his eyes couldn''t see him. He had to rely on his instinct to go towards the direction of living people. He was in urgent need of energy now.


    In fact, it''s basically the demand of the crystal nucleus, which is anxious to absorb energy to fight against Meng Li.


    The Zombie King rushed out of the protection circle of the intelligent zombie and left behind among the many zombies. Although the rest of the zombies doubted the Zombie King''s action, their decision was supreme.


    This is blind worship, IQ is indeed a hard injury.


    Can''t you see the zombies in front of you?


    The Zombie King is dangerous, OK?

 Chapter 1103

    And Meng Li is still pushing the bullet into the crystal core little by little. The crystal core has no other way but to resist with its energy.


    The hard time is always long. I don''t know how long it has been. Meng Li seems to hear a click, and the bullet pushes to a depth, breaking the crystal nucleus in the corpse King''s body.


    The Zombie King''s body stagnated and roared feebly. The crystal nucleus had broken. The broken crystal nucleus had no unity. Meng Li could easily smash it one by one.


    Without the support of the nuclear power, the skin of the Zombie King decays rapidly, and there is no energy on his body. But at this time, he is already in the zombie group, and it is too difficult for him to go out and find a safe ce.


    Finally, with other zombies, they were destroyed by the base''s weapons.


    Xiang Junfeng has been paying attention to the Zombie King. Seeing that the Zombie King is dead, he is extremely surprised, and then exims.


    The expression is a little crazy. How he yearns for the death of the Zombie King.


    But people didn''t believe that the Zombie King was dead at first.


    Meng Li spent too much mental energy and forced to support, but the Zombie King was gone. The slightly intelligent zombies on the zombie side noticed it. They were out of control and instinctively took the zombies to retreat.


    The low-level zombies are headed by intelligent zombies. They don''t have much wisdom. They just see what intelligent zombies do.


    So as soon as the intelligent zombies left, they instinctively followed.


    But there are still some left.


    This battle with the zombie group ended in such a hutousnai manner, which made people feel happy again in silence.


    I thought it would be a fierce fight. After all, the Zombie King is so powerful.


    A Zombie King can hold countless intelligent zombies.


    But?


    Meng Li dragged his tired body back to the residence in advance and fainted.


    Mental energy consumption is too big, leading to Meng Li sleep for three days, wake up, Zhang Xue and Xiang Junfeng are looking at her.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    Xiang Junfeng and Zhang Xue were relieved at the same time.


    It''s not normal to sleep so long.


    Meng Li is still a little ufortable and has no strength all over. Zhang Xue says to Meng Li quickly:


    "elder sister, do you know? The Zombie King is dead. "


    Meng Li looked very surprised:


    "dead? Isn''t the Zombie King very powerful? "


    Xiang Junfeng takes a look at Meng Li. Seeing Meng Li''s surprised expression, he doesn''t seem to be faking. Some unreliable guess in his heart denies himself.


    Zhang Xue said that she did not know how the Zombie King died.


    But Xiguang base didn''t care how the Zombie King died. They told others that the Zombie King was destroyed by Xiguang base.


    How good we are.


    You can''t find any reason to pit me any more.


    The Zombie King is dead. The zombies are not as tactful as they used to be.


    But there are also intelligent zombies with groups of zombies swaggering through the market.


    The members of the base have started their mission again. In fact, the intelligent zombies are not so difficult to deal with. The people in each base are constantly destroying the zombies.


    They are worried that a zombie will evolve into a Zombie King.


    As for why the Zombie King appeared at that time, Meng Li didn''t understand.


    Maybe it''s all kinds of coincidences.


    Sometimes zombies will harass the base, but without Zombie King, the base is much more rxed.


    In the past year or two, the production has recovered a little, the number of zombies has been rapidly reduced, more people have been resettled, and some social order has been restored. In addition to dealing with zombies, each base has started a struggle for certain rights. Of course, these have nothing to do with Mengli.


    She''s going back to system space. The ban is loose.


    If there is no change, sooner orter, mankind will win.


    In fact, after the death of the Zombie King, a new Zombie King appeared, but this Zombie King is much inferior to the previous one, which is equivalent to a rtively powerful leader.


    It''s easy to deal with.


    Meng Li looked at a lot of materials in his mustard space and asked 6018:


    "can you take these things back?"


    "Yes."


    But Meng Li thought about it, but he didn''t take it back. Let''s take it as if it didn''t exist.


    This is not the right way.


    It''s all nutritions and potions, and it''s very cheap to exchange them in the mall of big area.


    She took these out, and then found several big code cabs, all locked in.


    The client shoulde back to use itter.


    She went to find Zhang Xue, do not know whether it is a failure of their own, Zhang Xue to now, the character has not changed much.


    Just think more, at least try not to bring trouble to others.


    Xiang Junfeng''s position is higher than that before he was demoted, but Meng Li has no change.But Meng Li has a lot of points.


    These things are the basis for the client to survive.


    She simply talked with Zhang Xue a few words, then returned to the system space.


    As soon as I entered the system space, I heard 6018 say:


    "only half an hour off, I have to do the next assessment task."


    Meng Li Good


    "Can you see what happens when the client goes back?" She asked.


    If you can see it, don''t see it now, think about itter.


    "Can''t see, can''t capture." 6018.


    Meng Li, oh, there was no plot before. It seems that one of them can''t watch.


    If I can''t see it, I won''t think about it in my heart.


    She went to the big screen to check her mission. Now she doesn''t care about the reward, but she wants to know if she has finished it.


    Although as usual back to the system space, almostpleted, but do not look at the heart is always not at ease.


    Complete the client Zhang Zhen''s wish: try to let himself and his sister survive in the end.


    Score 90 points, get 28000 points, boundary power reward: 2530 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 466900


    boundary force: 8985


    soul force: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Comprehensive status: upgraded five-star mission in assessment (no exception).


    Completion status: sessfullyplete the first assessment task.


    Seeing the score of 90, Meng Li couldn''t help thinking about where he was, which made the client not particrly satisfied, but after thinking about it, he didn''te up with a reason.


    Did she not take Zhang Xue with her and let her go out to do the task?


    If this is really the reason, Meng Li really does not know what to say.


    In fact, other people are not as bad as they think, and they are not so great. Some people are always worried about what others will do without themselves. In fact, people will still live without you.


    Meng Li looked at 90 points, lost in thought, suddenly thought of a problem, before 6018 said that less than 80 points is failure, before that she had a failed task.


    Later, after the appeal, the passing line just passed was 60 points.

 Chapter 1104

    She asked her doubts.


    6018 exnation:


    "the passing line for five-star missions is 80, so the requirements for you are a little higher."


    "After all, the five-star mission is more difficult, and the client pays a higher price, so we should strive to be perfect."


    Meng Li knows in his heart, OK.


    She took another look at Jieli. Jieli awards are very good. There are more than 2000 Jieli. It is estimated that these awards are all because her actions are good for the world.


    Anyway, she killed many intelligent zombies conscientiously, and those zombies can also bring troubles to human beings or nes.


    If these zombies are human, Meng Li feels that he is bing a ruthless killer.


    Fortunately, although she was an intelligent zombie, her IQ was not high. She died in a daze, and her burden was not so heavy.


    However, a certain intelligent zombie she killed would have be a major event in the future, but it was strangled in the cradle by her.


    I also cleaned up a Tiandao bug.


    Doing so much work, and mental overdraft let her slow for a long time, take these Jieli Meng can''t feel guilty.


    Thinking of the zombie system, Meng Li asked:


    "do you regret it?"


    "A good system is destroyed."


    She could have let 6018 take it back to the organization. There should have been additional rewards, but she let 6018 destroy it in a rage.


    Fortunately, she seems to regard the zombie system as a weak and pathetic one, but in her heart, she has never been relieved of this system.


    The first moment there was an anomaly, she thought of the zombie system.


    "I don''t regret it. It''s just a system. I''ll do the system taskster." 6018 said with indifference.


    Meng Li smiles for a while and says: "I regret it. I''ve been lenient since I knew it. I can exchange it for a reward."


    "It doesn''t matter. Without him, we just don''t have any worries. We can''t let the organization know about the exploitation of others. Then I have to work hard to erase his memory or turn him into a person without memory." 6018.


    In fact, it''s easy to say that it''s a system to intercept on the road.


    As long as the task requirements of the client do not include dealing with the zombie system, and the organization does not capture theplete and detailed plot, the origin of the zombie system can be fabricated by him.


    But now that it''s over, there''s no need to say that.


    It''s just a little bit. He doesn''t care very much. Even if Meng Li can''t bring up the idea of destroying the zombie system, he will not hesitate to do it.


    Meng Li: "so, in fact, just stop him at that time. You need to destroy him and erase his memory, but the result is different."


    From the heart, Meng Li does not regret destroying the zombie system.


    After all, there is a system to hand in. She and 6018 have rewards.


    But at that time, she was in a critical moment. At this critical moment, when the zombie system came up, she would never forget it.


    I''m just sorry for 6018. There''s no reward for 6018. It''s because of her.


    "Do you have anything you want? Can I change it for you? " Meng Li asked.


    She wanted to make up for 6018.


    6018 began to say solemnly:


    "with a host like you, I have no desire and no demand."


    Meng Li Seriously


    "What else can I ask for if I have to be like this?"


    Meng Li If you do this again, I will ignore you. "


    "Leave me alone." 6018.


    Meng Li


    Looking at Meng Li''s helpless expression, 6018 said solemnly:


    "how can you be so polite? You are polite to me all day long, but it''s not another stranger?"


    Meng Li: "no matter how familiar we are, I don''t want to owe anyone. I want to be a magnanimous and generous person."


    I don''t feel guilty and can''t lift my head.


    "This time, next time. This time it''s not just your will, it''s my will. " 6018 said faintly.


    Meng Li pursed her mouth, 6018 words all said this, she also is not good to continue to wordy.


    It should be a while before half an hour. There is nothing to be done in such a short time. She simply kneels on the ground, closes her eyes, empties her mind, and clears up some emotions in thest world.


    In the world, when Zhang Zhenes back to her body, her eyes sh with doubts. She feels like she has had a long dream.


    True and untrue.


    She took out a diary from under her pillow. The handwriting on it was simr to hers, but it looked much better than hers.


    It also recorded some things, including the contents of the safe. Zhang Zhen opened it, and inside it was a transparent liquid.Look at the diary above said that this is a nutrient, drink at least one or two days will not be hungry.


    She drank it.


    Indeed, as the diary said, the diary also told some things, such as this nutrient, liquid medicine, and so on, not to let others know.


    She understood that every man was innocent and guilty.


    Only she has these.


    But from the tone of the diary, it seems that she and another person wrote it down.


    Zhang Zhen didn''t know why she felt guilty.


    I feel like I made a wrong decision about something.


    Seeing her sister Zhang Xue, she felt like she had not seen her for a long time. She wanted to share the nutrient with her sister, but she said with a smile that she was not confused in her dream.


    There is also such a magical thing. I''m not hungry for two days at a time.


    Zhang Zhen solemnly said that it was true. Zhang Xue said, well, if everyone has this kind of food, they don''t have to worry about what to eat.


    Zhang Zhen


    Those things are not enough for everyone, OK?


    She told Zhang Xue with a smile that it was a joke, and Zhang Xue believed it again.


    Zhang Zhen''s feelings for the world are different from Meng Li''s. Meng Li is a kind of mission mentality, and sometimes she really doesn''t want to add trouble.


    And Zhang Zhen wants to contribute.


    She took out a few nutriments and gave them to Xiang Junfeng, saying that she found them in an abandoned researchboratory.


    This reason is well founded. Maybe it''s something that the gifted doctor did not take away.


    Xiang Junfeng quickly picked up the research room, let the people of the research room research, but unfortunately, the people of the research room did not copy out the same effect of nutrients.


    Zhang Zhen was very disappointed. She couldn''t study it, and she couldn''t take out her own nutriment.


    Xiang Junfeng thinks that if Dr. Qian is still there, he may be able to copy it. Unfortunately


    It''s also worth remembering some people with their whole life.


    Victory ising, but Si people are gone


    In the system space, Meng Li''s thoughts are empty. It''s time to do the task.


    During the transmission, the feeling of being scannedes again. Meng Li''s head is dizzy. Why is this kind of channel so ufortable.

 Chapter 1105

    It''s on the ne.


    Meng Li received the plot for the first time.


    This task is also very special, that is to find the evergreen grass.


    The client, Fan Shi, was sent by the emperor to look for the evergreen grass. He has been out for more than ten years.


    The identity of the client was originally a eunuch favored by the emperor.


    Then the emperor said, ah, I trust you. Take your hands and find me the evergreen grass.


    What else can the consignor do? He can only set out with a team of people.


    No one knows where the evergreen grass is and what it looks like.


    As for why it''s called evergreen grass, it''s called that in ancient legends.


    But the client wants to find the evergreen grass. After finding it, he can go back to be his favorite eunuch.


    He worried that he would go back toote, so he changed the emperor, the so-called emperor and courtier.


    It''s urgent.


    Then the consignor''s life is still long. He finds the old man, the emperor''s death, his own death, and no evergreen grass.


    The process of the client''s searching for the evergreen grass is probably unimportant and cumbersome, so it is directly omitted. Meng Li doesn''t know where the client went, who he met and what happened.


    Anyway, no matter what happened to anyone, I didn''t find the evergreen grass in the end.


    Looking for so many years, the client has a kind of obsession with the evergreen grass.


    Although he usually looks for evergreen grass, he also runs around like a headless fly.


    Meng Li, who has epted the plot, said: "I''m not sure."


    The story and the world of this mission seem quite normal.


    There is no one to retaliate.


    There seems to be no difficulty. The key is where to find this kind of ethereal thing.


    Evergreen grass.


    I don''t know if I can pull up a piece of grass at the roadside to make a job or not.


    If you can''t cheat, you should lose your head.


    The client still wants to be the eunuch favored by the emperor.


    It''s hard to say.


    Meng Li opened his eyes, stroked the wrinkles on his clothes, and looked at the sea. There was fog on the sea, and the visibility was not high, but it did not affect Meng Li to keep this enigmatic posture.


    Now they''re on the boat, and this time they''re going a long way.


    Meng Li''s eyes are confused when he looks at the sea


    Many emperors have done the same thing with this emperor.


    With the supremacy, I always dislike that I live too short.


    I want to live forever.


    The point is, in this ne, immortality is unrealistic.


    That is to say, the cultivation world can live a long life, but in fact, there is a limit of longevity, just longer.


    How many longevity yuan is added for each step.


    Is it necessary for the emperor to cultivate immortals? ording to the aura of the world, the highest heaven is the foundation period. The longevity of the foundation period is one or two hundred years, which has nothing to do with longevity.


    The emperor''s obsession is deep, so it''s unrealistic to persuade him to give up.


    For him, it''s just sending some people out, and he won''t lose much, but what if he finds them.


    You can also make people draw maps and carry out some diplomacy by the way. There''s no reason to give up.


    Confused for a while, thinking of walking outside, although there are so many experts to protect, but also have the power of self-protection, Meng Li stood up and walked towards the cabin.


    The client is nearly middle-aged and needs the nourishment of aura.


    The eunuch who was waiting on Meng Li followed Meng Li. Meng Li looked back at them and said, "don''t follow me."


    These faces, from immature to mature.


    They bowed their heads and said yes, then they stood on the deck.


    Meng Li goes in, and outes a woman. This woman is Yinn. She looks gentle and belongs to the client


    Well


    It''s a partner.


    Perhaps the emperor wanted the client to look for the evergreen grass outside, so he kept a blind eye to the client.


    But Meng Li felt really embarrassed.


    In fact, they have more emotionalfort.


    "The master wants to rest. Yinn is to undress the master." The woman asked gently.


    We''ve been together for almost ten years.


    Meng Li said faintly. In fact, at the beginning, Yinn had a n for the client. The client had money, potential and rank.


    Follow the client to eat and wear.


    But what''s normal for a map? If not, why give up something?


    Yinn follows Meng Li into the room and talks to Meng Li. She is used to this kind of life and has no obsession with evergreen grass.


    Where to live is not to live.


    After Yinn goes out, Meng Li begins to practice. Not only does the client have no goal, but she is often confused. Even now, she is really confused.The ethereal thing, like let her grasp the mirage.


    There was no goal in his heart, and he didn''t even practice. Meng lisuo didn''t practice, but called out: "Yinn."


    Yinn walks in slowly, and her every move reveals a gentle atmosphere. She says:


    "what''s the matter with you


    Meng Li sat up and put on his socks. The client was a little fat with big feet.


    Bending down, Ying Lan also appears clumsy. Seeing this, Ying LAN wants to help Meng Li put on socks. Meng Li refuses awkwardly. Ying LAN says:


    "why don''t you ask someone to take care of her?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, mainly because he just came, his mind was in a mess, and he didn''t want anyone in front of him.


    She said:


    "give me an order, help me move out the information, and I''ll check it."


    The client brought a lot of information, including geographical and cultural information of various ces, as well as a lot of legends about longevity.


    He tried to find clues from it.


    Meng Li feels that what he can do can only be like this. Although he feels useless, it''s better than nothing.


    "Good." Yinn nodded.


    Don''t ask anything, go out and give orders.


    Then he came in again, followed by a eunuch carrying a food box. Yinn said to Meng Li:


    "have some snacks. It will take some time to move out there."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the food box. The eunuch opened the food box in front of Meng Li, and Yinn took it out in person.


    Meng Li put on his clothes and sat down to eat some snacks.


    "I''ve been on the boat this time. Are you bored?" Meng Li asked.


    Yinn: "fortunately, I didn''t get used to it in the first few days. Now it''s better."


    "Besides, I''ve been out with you all these years, and I can adapt to any conditions." She smiles.


    Meng Li said.


    The taste of dim sum is general. Meng Li didn''t eat after two pieces. He stood up and went to another room, which is equivalent to the study of the client.


    The books have been found box by box. Several eunuchs are waiting.


    Meng Li wanted to see the book, so someone turned it out for her.


    Meng Li turned East and West, but he didn''t see why. However, at night, he didn''t get anything.


    I can''t help feeling a little irritable. How can this kind of task organization follow? Can''t the organization understand that there is no such thing in the world?


    From another perspective, since the organization ising, what are the difficulties?

 Chapter 1106

    Meng felt that his imagination was limited.


    Personally, she didn''t think so.


    I don''t know what the significance of this task is. Is it to let her fail?


    It''s worse to hit this task than thest one.


    Looking at Meng Li so irritable, the bottom of a few small eunuchs dare not out of the atmosphere.


    Here, fan Gong is the only boss. He has the right to live and kill them.


    Meng Li doesn''t believe in evil. After staying up all night to read the information, she still gets nothing. But Yinn sees that Meng Li can''t rest, and she doesn''t rest.


    One will give Meng Li a piece of clothes, one will give Meng Li a bowl of soup, one will be snacks.


    The intimate Meng Li is a little ufortable, but it''s not easy to refuse. This is how the client is taken care of by Yinn. If she refuses Yinn''s care, Yinn doesn''t know what she will think behind her back.


    Meng Li told her to sleep first several times, but she refused.


    Finally, when it was almost dawn, Meng Li wanted to go to sleep. With thick ck circles under her eyes, she fell down and fell asleep.


    During this period, the ship never stopped. In the afternoon, Yinn came to wake him up and said, "Sir, we have found an ind. Shall we go down and have a look?"


    Meng Li nodded without expression. Although she felt hopeless, the process should be done and don''t bezy.


    Four words truth: alle.


    Yinn gently twisted a handkerchief and wiped it on Meng Li''s forehead, saying:


    "how did you sleep so hard?"


    Meng Li


    She wants to say that she is angry. I don''t know whether Yinn believes it or not.


    Why do you have such a task.


    So angry that I fell asleep, dreaming that I couldn''t find the evergreen grass, and then the task failed.


    Fortunately, we have sessfullypleted an assessment task and will not face the result of being wiped out by the organization.


    But there are still two tasks that are unknown. If these two tasks fail, it will be a torment to return to the one star mission.


    I remember that the reward for one satellite mission was so low that it was appalling. Now when I go back to do it, the gap is very big.


    I don''t know how many years it will take to rise again. It''s terrible just to think about it.


    He scared himself to death. The more he worried about this, the worse Meng Li was.


    Yinn wipes Meng Li''s sweat and goes out to order that he can go to the ind.


    Originally ready to stop at any time, waiting for the sleeping Meng Li to speak, now get a definite answer, soon stop down.


    Then, some people went ashore first to build simple houses, which were all avable on board.


    There are many people and great strength. When it''spletely dark, Meng Li''s residence will be built first.


    Meng Li went ashore with Yinn. That night, Meng Li calmed down to practice for a while. With a little aura in his body, he fell asleep.


    The next day, I took a group of people with me to find a long way to grow grass.


    The main reason is that Meng Li forced herself to calm down to practice yesterday. Before going to bed, she seriously thought about it and adjusted her mind. If she couldn''t find it, she couldn''t find it any more.


    It''s still safe to look for it. Even if we don''t find it in the end, we''ll take it as a tour.


    Think of this as a vacation mission?


    In fact, this ind is not small. In order to ensure safety, before Meng Li was ready to leave, a guard stepped on all the nearby animals to see if there were more fierce beasts.


    She''s safe to walk.


    Meng Li took a group of people to walk east and West. When she saw the wild fruit, she asked someone to pick it off for her. She took a bite and let the people around her taste it.


    If it''s not delicious, throw it away.


    The people around him were terrified and advised Meng Li not to eat, saying that they should have a taste first.


    No problem, father-inw.


    Don''t father-inw is poisoned. How can I go back to work with the emperor.


    Listen to others call her father-inw, Meng Li feel how strange to hear.


    She shakes her head and refuses. She doesn''t taste everything. If she feels poisonous, she won''t eat it.


    But these silly eunuchs, eat everything, eat poisoned how to do?


    Meng Li walks all the way, eats all the way, and is very leisurely. Yinn whispers in front of Meng Li:


    "master, do we want to find some evergreen grass?"


    Meng Li: "I''m looking for it."


    "Which one do you think looks like an evergreen?" Meng Li pointed to the green grass on the ground.


    Yinn


    She looked at it. It didn''t look like one.


    Meng Li looked at the people behind him and asked:


    "which one do you think looks like


    All of you: "how about


    One after another silent, head down, no one to speak.


    Who knows what the grass looks like.


    They need to know, can they still look for these years?But when I am ordered toe out, I still have a high sry and subsidy every year. Isn''t it just to earn this share of money?


    "Look for it, and get it back if you look like it." Meng Li said.


    All of you: --


    Isn''t this a tosser?


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said:


    "in this way, each of you can look for ten different kinds of nts on the ind. What you have can be repeated with others, but what you have can''t be repeated."


    It''s unrealistic, but maybe we can find something else useful.


    For example, some herbs, some fruits, some vegetables, can take a little back is also a contribution.


    In this era, products are not abundant, and many fruits and vegetables are not yet avable.


    Meng Li has set a goal for them. He has something to do, and he doesn''t have to follow Mr. Fan. When he is upset, they are scared.


    It''s good to be out of the sight of my father-inw.


    They went one after another, leaving two eunuchs and several bodyguards behind to protect Meng Li.


    Meng Li walks around leisurely again. Seeing the beautiful flowers, he picks one and gives it to Yinn.


    Yinn is ttered and can''t help smiling with happiness.


    Then Meng Li saw a rabbit. His eyes lit up and he stayed at thest ne for so long. He almost had no meat to eat. That is, meat is also canned meat. Eating it really can''t solve the problem.


    When she returned to system space for a short half-hour break, she did not enjoy meat.


    Someone helped to catch it, then went to get some seasoning and sat there roasting the rabbit.


    However, the seasoning is notplete, and the roasted rabbit is not as delicious as Meng Li imagined.


    She tore a little bit with Yinn to eat, and let everyone share it.


    After eating the rabbit, Meng Li took him around again, and then waited for everyone toe out to hand in. It was easy to find ten kinds of nts that didn''t repeat, no matter you knew them or not.


    One by one in front of Meng Li, let Meng Li see.


    Meng Li looked at it again and again, but he didn''t see anything special, which was not found in China.


    Moreover, what they are looking for is quite repetitive, and what they take are the mostmon things toe back to hand over.


    Not too disappointed, not in a hurry, and a long journey

 Chapter 1107

    And then I spent three months on this ind.


    Don''t ask Meng Li why she stayed for three months, she doesn''t know.


    I just want to be dumb.


    In case of meeting the evergreen grass.


    In the past three months, it can not be said that there has been no harvest. In the end, we have produced some nt seeds that are not avable in the maind.


    Take it back, then you can add a dish to everyone''s table.


    Also made some flower seeds, can do ornamental.


    I searched the ind, too.


    Some of the most miserable wild boars and rabbits were poisoned by them and ate a lot.


    Yinn has been eaten a little fat, looking at Meng Li''s eyes a little resentful.


    But, Meng Liyi gave her something to eat, and she also took it, which was more fragrant than Meng Liyi.


    But if they don''t use local materials on the ind, their food won''tst long. After all, they didn''t go back in three or two months.


    Finally, the ind was tired of ying, and set sail to the next ce.


    Meng Li went to some ces again, and found foreign countries. After nearly a year, he did not find the so-called evergreen grass.


    The key is that Meng Li also has a deep obsession. He thinks that everything he looks at can make people live forever.


    But at first nce, I knew it was useless.


    She remembers that her Lingtian space was nted for Wenqing vines. There was Lingzhi that could increase Shouyuan, but now she can''t take it out.


    Wisteria can spit out the birth machine, but also to a certain extent, increase a little Shouyuan.


    Let the body more vitality, that thing for people with body, is a good thing.


    It''s a pity that wenqingteng didn''t follow her.


    It''s too short to go back to see what happened to wenqingteng.


    In addition to cultivation, it is to look for evergreen grass. In addition to looking for evergreen grass, it is to look at information.


    Meng Li was dizzy and told him again and again that he couldn''t do things with subjective consciousness.


    What if we find it.


    But objectively


    She felt that she was more worried than the client. The client was worried about how to find the evergreen grass earlier and then go back to the imperial pce to be a favorite eunuch.


    She was worried about how to find a way to get her job done.


    But this year, Meng Li found a lot of things that he could bring back to his country, which is very practical and not avable in China.


    She was looking for sweet potato, a more practical herb. Maybe she was not lucky, but she didn''t meet it.


    If you take back the sweet potato, the emperor will be very happy.


    After wandering outside for a few days, Meng Li felt that the seeds would be moldy if he swayed any more. After calcting the time, and the client''sing out for a long time, she ordered him to go back.


    Everyone was very happy when they heard that they were going to go back. Their faces were full of smiles. Meng Li felt that the boats going back had to run faster.


    Meng Li stood on the deck, looking into the distance


    Yinn came over and said:


    "master, I''m going back to the pce. Why don''t I see you happy?"


    Meng Li said with a wry smile:


    "this time we go back to the pce, we will give some things to the emperor and tell him what to use, so that the emperor can benefit themon people. We have toe out again after this."


    Yinn doesn''t think so:


    "it''s not too ufortable toe out."


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at Yinn:


    "you''re just walking around with me, but I''m carrying the emperor''s life. I can''t lighten the burden."


    Yinn pulled the corner of his mouth, and now began to worry?


    In the past year, didn''t you make all kinds of wild game to eat?


    A leisurely walk is like a spring walk by the river.


    "Maybe that''s our destiny." Yinn said.


    She looked at Meng Li from top to bottom, as if she had lost weight. She was a little fat before, but now she is looking tight.


    She looks younger. She eats as much as she does. She''s fat. Is the master thin?


    It doesn''t seem fair.


    Meng Li feels that Yinn looks at her eyes. Looking at the past, Yinn says against her heart:


    "the master has worked hard. These days, he is tired and thin."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    That''s because of eating habits and cultivation.


    Now she can be regarded as a master in the field.


    Finally, he arrived in the capital and entered the pce. As soon as the emperor heard that she hade back, he immediately summoned her. Meng Li put on the clothes of the consignor who worked as a messenger in the pce and went there.


    As soon as the emperor saw Meng Li''s figure, he looked at Meng Li with bright eyes:


    "Shizi, what''s the matter?"


    The emperor is a little older than the client. He is nearly 50 years old, but his body looks strong.


    Meng Li knelt down to greet the emperor, and then said:


    "the emperor forgive me, and the ve failed to fulfill the emperor''s order this time."


    The emperor''s eyes were full of disappointment in an instant. He drew back his neck, which was slightly stretched out, with a face ofck of interest.After a few seconds of silence, he said:


    "get up. I''m not in a hurry. You look slowly. You look thin."


    "I''m fine. Although I can''t find the immortal grass for the emperor this time, I found something else." Meng Li said.


    When the emperor heard the speech, he asked with great interest:


    "what is it?"


    Meng Li: "I''ll bring it in to the emperor."


    "Good." The emperor stroked his beard andughed.


    Then Meng Li showed the emperor the things he found outside one by one, and exined the use to the emperor in detail.


    At the beginning, the emperor was dubious, but he couldn''t resist Meng Lihui''s deception. He said:


    "you''ve been out for a long time this time, so you can take a rest in the pce for a while before you go."


    Meng Li nodded. The emperor wanted her to wait for these seeds to grow.


    After all, I haven''t seen it and I dare not eat it.


    Then Meng Li spent a period of leisure time. When all the seeds he brought back grew and could eat them, Meng Li gave them to the emperor first.


    He also taught the imperial dining room how to do it.


    These fruits and vegetables must have been popr between the Royal Pce and the aristocracy in the early stage, and then after several years, more and more fruits and vegetables will be bred, and then they will flow into the ordinary market.


    Only one dish can be added to themon people''s table.


    But Meng Li doesn''t care any more. She''s going to look for the evergreen grass again.


    When he was waiting for the emperor in the pce, Meng Li also tried to say something euphemistic about the evergreen grass.


    I want to see if I can persuade the emperor to give up the nt since I can''t find it.


    However, the fact tells Meng Li that the emperor is very persistent to the evergreen grass. Meng Li always has a feeling that he will lose his head if he talks about it.


    The main reason is that the emperor needs to invest too little. He just sends some people out and gives them some funds. If he finds a small investment, it means a high return.


    When Meng Li was very upset, he wanted to change the emperor. After changing the emperor, no one would ask her to look for the evergreen grass. However, he thought that the emperor had nothing to do with her, and he was still the clothes and food parents of the client.


    The client is still eager toe back to serve the emperor.


    She certainly can''t do it.


    The new Emperor may not be so obsessed with the evergreen grass, but this is the long cherished wish of the former Emperor.


    In order to show their filial piety, but also to let the client find old age, this matter is over.


    The client has been looking for it all his life.

 Chapter 1108

    However, a few days before his departure, Meng Li was still very unwilling.


    What are you looking for? There''s nothing to look for.


    After thinking about it, didn''t the emperor particrly believe in these messy things?


    It''s no use persuading him to give up. She still has the talent of dream beast. Although she was suppressed, she didn''t exaggerate. She volunteered to give the emperor a vigil.


    The emperor said:


    "Shizi, you are going out. I''ll let you have a rest for a few days to keep your spirit."


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "Your Majesty, it''s just because I want to go out, I don''t want to give up the emperor, so I want to serve you more."


    Well, Meng Li has to wait on him. The emperor is toozy to say that.


    Into the night, the emperor fell asleep, Meng from outside, close, Meng Li began to dream.


    Although she doesn''t know if it''s useful, she won''t lose anything if she tries.


    If this mission fails in the end, she has all her means, hasn''t she?


    I don''t have much expectation in my heart. I''m also thinking, can a few dreams really let the emperor put down his obsession in his heart?


    In the dream, the emperor was in a fog. He felt a little uneasy and began to shout to the people around him, but no one responded to him.


    His face was in a hurry and he ran hard, but he felt that the fog was endless.


    He couldn''t see what was around him, so he had to keep running.


    I''m in a hurry to get out of here.


    All of a sudden, a simple and heavy voice seemed toe from a distant voice. He said:


    "emperor of the world, do you know why you came here?"


    The emperor said I don''t know. "


    "That''s because you''ve made a big mistake, trying to break through the samsara of life and death. You''re so greedy for lovers. You''re not a virtuous emperor."


    When the emperor heard the words, he was a little angry. How could he say in a few words that he was not a virtuous emperor?


    He said:


    "since I ascended the throne, I have known people well, been thrifty and loving the people, and had a rest to support the people, so as to make the people rich and the country strong. I am worthy of my subjects and ancestors."


    The voice sneered a little sarcastically:


    "from what you said, I know that you are arrogant."


    "Ben di?" Murmured the emperor.


    How dare you call yourself emperor when you have such momentum in front of him?


    "Who are you?" He asked with some doubts.


    Then the voice said:


    "you are only a king in the world. You are the emperor in the sky. You are in charge of the three realms. I''m here to warn you not to try to break through the samsara of life and death. Be careful that you will be punished by heaven, destroy thend left by your ancestors, and miss your life!"


    The emperor''s heart trembled. Is that really the case?


    He retorted:


    "I''m looking for longevity, but also for long-term stability. As long as I''m here, the country will not be in chaos. How many people will benefit? Why not? "


    "no one wants to interfere with his own voice."


    "If you insist on that, be ready for the scourge."


    As soon as his voice fell, the emperor knelt down in fear and said:


    "please God give me eternal life. I will do my best to make the world permanent and avoid the worry of God!"


    But the emperor never heard the voice of the so-called emperor of heaven again. He crawled on the ground for a long time and looked forward to it.


    In the end, I was desperate.


    He stood up and wanted to leave, but no matter how he walked, he couldn''t run out. In his dream, the emperor felt very tired.


    He felt that he had been running for a long time, so long that he was in his prime.


    All of a sudden, your majesty, your majesty


    Your majesty, what''s the matter with you?


    The emperor immediately responded: "I''m here. I''m trapped here. Please help me


    But no one answered him, and he grew more and more frightened.


    Meng Li gently calls the emperor, looking at the emperor sweating, face slightly ferocious, she thinks it''s time, a little louder, the emperor''s dream to withdraw, the emperor suddenly awakened.


    Gasping for breath.


    "Shizi, I I want to drink water. " Said the emperor.


    I didn''t see Meng Li, but his face was very bad.


    Meng Li''s face was full of worry. He went out with a bow and told the little eunuch at the door. When he looked at the Dragon bed, the emperor had put down the tent.


    He was covered.


    No matter when the emperor arrived, he always remembered that he was the emperor and would not let his servants see what was not suitable for him.


    The room is quiet, only the emperor''s voice, the little eunuch put the water into Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng Li dragged the tray to carry the water again:


    "Your Majesty, please use it."


    The Emperor gave a faint hum and put out a hand to carry the water cup in. He felt thirsty. There was a sound of Gudong. After a while, the water cup was released by the emperor.Meng Li got up and dragged the tray to give the empty cup to the eunuch at the door. There was a room outside, which was the ce to pour water and put things.


    She just stood at a distance from the Dragon bed.


    Even as a close eunuch, you can''t ask some questions. When you work in the pce, the four word truth is: say less and do more.


    Especially about the emperor''s body, this kind of words, can''t take the initiative to intervene, even know that the emperor has nightmares, also can''t say.


    Unless the Emperor himself said, after all, nightmares have something to do with health.


    "Shizi, I ask you, have you ever met any strange things when you were looking for evergreen grass outside?"


    The emperor felt that his heartbeat was not so strong, so he leaned on the head of the bed and asked Meng Li faintly, just like he couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night and found someone to chat with.


    Meng Li replied:


    "I didn''t meet you."


    In fact, in order to achieve good results, we can make up some ghost things to scare the emperor.


    But once this kind of story is made up, it can really scare the emperor, but the result is that the client is likely to fall out of favor.


    It''s even possible to be killed.


    If there are some adversements about the emperor, especially about the gods and ghosts, it will add countless colors, which will directly affect the stability of the emperor''s position and his rule.


    It''s not that Meng Li exaggerates things in his heart, but in this era, the consequences are really so serious.


    "Not at all?" After a moment''s silence, the emperor asked.


    Meng Li knelt down and quickly said:


    "the ve guaranteed his life. He really didn''t encounter any strange things. Moreover, his journey has been very smooth all these years. He came back safely every time and got so many seeds by chance. It must be that God is helping his majesty. I believe that in time, his majesty will achieve his wish."


    "Bullshit The emperor roared angrily.


    Meng Li''s body trembled in fear at the right time, and her tall figure was shrunk into a ball.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. I''m wrong. I''m wrong..."


    "Your Majesty, please plead guilty."


    Meng Li''s acting skills are really boastful, and his voice is trembling, which makes people feel that this voice is really endless fear.

 Chapter 1109

    "Do you know your sin?" The emperor asked coldly.


    Meng Li: "it''s a great crime for a ve to make your majesty unhappy."


    "But every word that the ve said was not empty. He was seeking truth from facts. Please see clearly."


    Meng Li''s head was knocked on the ground. It hurt a lot.


    After a long time, the emperor sighed: "just, just."


    "How many days do you have to leave?" The emperor asked again.


    Meng Li replied:


    "there are still five days left, and we will leave in five days."


    The emperor said, "how long has it been?"


    Meng Li said, "Your Majesty, it''s time to get up."


    The emperor let out a sound. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t show it on his face. He stood up as if nothing had happened.


    When the emperor gets up and goes to the morning court, Meng Li also changes his shift. When he returns to his residence, he has to sleep and serve the emperor in the afternoon.


    Yinn is quick to get news. She asks anxiously:


    "today is the emperor upset?"


    Meng Li sighed:


    "maybe I said something wrong myself."


    Yinn pursed her lips and said:


    "master, you must be cautious. You are going out in a few days. Don''t have any right or wrong."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Didn''t the emperor still think about it?


    ording to the truth, the emperors in the world believe this. They don''t always say that they are sent by heaven to govern the world. They are the representatives of the gods in the world.


    Now I don''t listen to the gods.


    I didn''t say I wouldn''t let her stop looking for the evergreen grass.


    A little irritable, talent is suppressed, dream on the cost of mental effort, plus another night, Meng Li some tired, fell down and went to sleep.


    When she woke up, she ate something and went on duty. The emperor had taken a nap and had lunch. She went in quietly. The emperor was reading a book. He nced at Meng Li and took his eyes back.


    Meng Li released his mental strength. The books the emperor read are all legends about the emperor of heaven.


    That proves that the emperor still has things in mind.


    That''s good.


    And the emperor also murmured in his heart that Shizi had been out looking for the evergreen grass for so many years. This time, he came back because he had been resting in the capital for such a long time about the seeds, and nothing happened.


    But there are still a few days to go, but this kind of strange things have happened.


    Is it true that Shizi is not allowed to go?


    In the heart clings to deeply, although has that kind of strange dream, also lets the emperor do not say to give up to give up.


    All kinds of tangles.


    Meng Li felt that he should take advantage of the victory, so he gave the emperor the same dream two or three nightster.


    if as like as two peas, it is a coincidence that it is a dream that night, and this dream of the same dream for several days is a devastation to the emperor and his body and mind.


    Especially confused, I don''t know if I should insist.


    But the Emperor didn''t say that. He didn''t even go to the harem.


    I''m not in the mood.


    There are two days to go, Meng Li is worried, Yinn is packing things.


    Why hasn''t the emperor told her not to go?


    When she was waiting on the emperor, she deliberately mentioned the trip.


    He said that he wanted to find more things this time. The emperor said:


    "yes, I''ll give you an official post. On the surface, you''re going out to study geography, find some seeds, carry out some diplomacy, and secretly..."


    "That''s it. From now on, no one is allowed to mention the matter of evergreen grass."


    His expression was a little excited, and he felt as if he had found a perfect way.


    It''s the same as cheating anyone.


    Meng Li


    It''s such a self deception.


    "Yes, ve."


    Meng Li unconsciously touched his side face. It''s hard.


    This n is not good. Meng Li has another n.


    She really doesn''t want to hang out.


    In the evening, Meng Li made a dream for the emperor directly, and asked the emperor in the tone of emperor Tiandi. Is it interesting for you to deceive yourself like this?


    The emperor was speechless and asked the emperor to forgive him for his mistakes.


    However, the emperor did not forgive him and told the emperor that he would be punished for three days.


    Meng Li trapped the emperor in a dream for three days. The emperor couldn''t wake up after sleeping for three days. It was a big deal. The government and the public were in turmoil. Everyone began to n.


    But Meng Li had a hard time in the past three days. He didn''t sleep for three days, and he had to force the emperor to be trapped. The dream beast talent was to exert his mental power, and thest world used it excessively.


    This time, he overused it again. Meng Li stayed alive for three days. Due to the great pressure of the ne, he kept releasing the talent energy from the spiritual power to trap the emperor''s consciousness. If he wanted to trap the emperor, he had to y to her current limit.Meng Li''s mind is like a string.


    It''s the feeling of breaking up anytime, anywhere.


    But now is the critical moment, Meng Li has been telling himself, just stick to it.


    In my dream, I put out my words in the tone of emperor of heaven. If I can''t do it, isn''t it that I beat myself in the face?


    If you can''t give us deterrence, the emperor should not believe it.


    Just when Meng Li thought that the string would not break, he unexpectedly broke it.


    The pain in her mind made her body curl up.


    She hurriedly went to the conscious sea to see the spirit ball, which was not as bright as a diamond.


    It felt like it was covered with ayer of gray, and there was a hairlike crack on the spirit ball.


    Her mental ball is hurt!


    Aware of this fact, Meng Li''s whole heart couldn''t stop sinking, and his face was very ugly.


    It''s really fun.


    She didn''t think her mental ball was hurt when she thought it was impossible to get hurt.


    It''s clear that it''s OK to use it like that in thest world. How can something happen in this situation? Meng Li can''t understand it at all.


    Originally, the emperor had an ident. In order to express their fear and worry, they had to kneel down and wait for the emperor to wake up.


    Meng Li is also kneeling, the body curled up because of the pain from the sea of consciousness, the eunuch next to him looked at Meng Li unidentifiedly.


    Meng Li''s expression was very subdued and exined:


    "it''s because of your Majesty''s situation that I feel terrible."


    The eunuch pursed her mouth, stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyes red.


    Meng Li


    She regretted that the budget would be fine. How could she have miscalcted.


    As long as she knew that the mental ball would be injured because of this task, she would rather lose the task and do threepensation tasks.


    But then again, in case the next task fails, it is not as simple as threepensation tasks.


    Now let''s see how the emperor reacts when he wakes up.


    As for why Meng Li insists on trapping the emperor in his dream for three days, it is basically because the number three has a special meaning in many ces. The most basic one is three, sun, moon, star, heaven, earth, man, king, father, teacher, morning, middle and evening


    Three days is just right.


    But at thest critical moment, unexpectedly!


    Meng Li''s depression doesn''t know who to talk to.

 Chapter 1110

    Meng Li took a look at the busy Taiyi. They were all anxious. They were chatting with each other. They were discussing what else to do.


    Especially the queen is here. If she doesn''t have anything to do, she urges them to feel numb.


    She looked at the emperor again, looked at the emperor''s hand for a while, she knew that she had not trapped the emperor secretly, and the emperor would wake up soon.


    After a while, the emperor woke up as scheduled, opened his eyes, and saw that the pce was full of people, while the queen was watching beside him, with deep worry in his eyes.


    The emperor sat up all of a sudden, not sure the tunnel:


    "queen?"


    He felt that he had been sleeping for a long time, running in his dream, looking for a way out, and that he had been imprisoned for many years.


    Always on the verge of copse, I''m afraid I''ll never wake up again.


    The feeling left him with a lingering fear.


    Seeing this scene in front of me, I even doubt whether it is true or not.


    The queen also stayed for more than two days, but she didn''t sleep. She only took a nap asionally. When she saw the emperor wake up, she was in a good mood.


    He cried with joy:


    "Your Majesty, you are awake atst."


    Her voice was very high and excited. People inside and outside the hall heard her.


    Then he nervously looked at the emperor and called the imperial doctor. The imperial doctor rushed up to examine the emperor.


    The emperor was still a little confused. He didn''t exclude the imperial doctor''s examination. He pressed the fear in his heart. He began to ask the queen how long she had slept.


    The queen immediately said two or three days, nearly three days.


    The emperor took a long breath. Three dayster, the Emperor didn''t frighten him. He really said that three days would be three days. He had to punish him for three days.


    When he thought of something, the emperor was surprised and asked:


    "where is Shizi?"


    "Has he left yet?"


    The Queen''s face was speechless. She thought that kind of ethereal thing. She was crazy. It was like this. She only knew to ask these questions without first asking about the situation outside, whether there was any change, and not caring about the country.


    I''m afraid I''m not possessed.


    The queen nced around and found Meng Li''s figure. She said:


    "Your Majesty, Shizi is still here. I guess that because of your Majesty''s business, Shizi can''t set out at ease."


    The queen is not stingy to say a good word for the eunuch beside the emperor.


    "Come here."


    The emperor rose slightly, looked at Meng Li, and said in a hoarse voice.


    Meng Li, the eunuch who had just rubbed his red eyes around him, said: --


    It''s him who has been waiting on the emperor for a long time, OK?


    Meng Li gets up and goes forward. Her mental strength splits and the pain has faded. She also tries to release her mental strength again and finds that as long as she doesn''t use it, it''s OK.


    But as soon as you release your mental energy, it will hurt. It probably stimtes the mental ball.


    Although it doesn''t hurt so much without mental strength now, Meng Li can''tugh, but she still forced her way to the emperor''s side.


    The expression looks particrly strange, let the queen can''t help but don''t open an eye, don''t see Meng Li''s face.


    "Don''t go out for the time being, wait for my arrangement."


    Said the emperor.


    He didn''t dare to send someone else. If he sent someone again, he might not wake up at that time.


    It''s more important to live now than to live forever. At that time, the curse of heaven wille down, and maybe the ancestral foundation will be destroyed because of him.


    What a crime is it? Can he bear it?


    For the emperor of heaven, it''s easy to change his surname to be the emperor of the world.


    Now the emperor haspletely believed in the existence of the "Heavenly Emperor" and dare not challenge the majesty of the "Heavenly Emperor".


    Where did he know that the so-called emperor of heaven could not appear again.


    Meng Li was greatly relieved. As soon as the emperor woke up, she ignored the order. She knew that it was impossible to go out and look for the ethereal evergreen grass.


    "Go down." The emperor waved his hand wearily.


    Meng Li stepped back and stayed aside. The emperor began to see the ministers in the court, just to tell them that I woke up.


    You don''t have any small ns in mind.


    I''m still here.


    After the emperor had dealt with these things well, he got some food. The doctor said that there was no problem, but he had to cultivate himself well. Maybe he was too worried.


    The emperor took advantage of this opportunity, put down a few days of government, went to the temple.


    A few dayster, a memorial ceremony was held in advance, especially ceremoniously.


    The so-called is the emperor''s words, his subordinates run broken legs, Meng Li toss people are haggard.


    During the evening break, Yinn asked carefully:


    "I didn''t mean to leave. Why hasn''t I heard from you yet?"


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "are you looking forward to going out?"Yinn takes a look at Meng Li''s expression and is not sure what Meng Li thinks. She says: "I''m just curious to ask. I also think that the master should say something in advance. I''m ready."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "the emperor is busy with so many things in the pce recently. I dare not ask about it. I can only wait slowly and let us go out. The emperor will say it in advance."


    Yinn nodded, stretched out her hand, and went towards Meng Li''s eyebrow, but was stopped by Meng Li.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, Yinn said awkwardly:


    "look, the master often frowns these days, and wants to smooth it for you."


    Meng Li said nothing.


    Of course, she was worried. Now she didn''t dare to use her mental power. It hurt when she used it. In her cognition, mental power is extremely difficult to repair.


    On the night of the mental injury, she endured the pain to build a protective shield for the mental ball, but this is only a protective effect, which can make the mental ball more blocked when attacked, and has no repairing effect.


    If she can''t find the right thing, she can''t use her mental power in the future.


    It''s not much different from being blind in your other eyes.


    And ording to the truth, the emperor should not ask to look for evergreen grass again. Why hasn''t the task beenpleted yet.


    Is it necessary to find the evergreen grass as required by the task?


    Yinn see Meng Li don''t want to talk, lost stay aside.


    After a while, Meng Li got the exact answer. The emperor pretended to mention it casually and told Meng Li that he didn''t have to go out again.


    Just wait on him in the pce.


    Meng Li quickly thanks Lord long en, as if to eat a reassuring pill.


    The emperor sighed a little, sure enough, after he did not toss, the emperor did note again.


    In fact, because of the so-called emperor of heaven, the emperor believed that the world really had the existence of evergreen grass as recorded in ancient legends.


    It''s just that you don''t enjoy yourself.


    He still wants to dream about the emperor of heaven. It''s better to be familiar with the emperor of heaven. If you give him something, let alone longevity.


    If you don''t live long, give me some prediction, and then you can let future generations avoid disaster.


    All kinds of strange and human thoughts in the emperor''s heart.

 Chapter 1111

    Meng Li felt that her task should bepleted, but she didn''t wait until the ban was rxed. She asked 6018:


    "what''s the matter?"


    6018: "in theory, the task is to find the evergreen grass."


    Meng Li was helpless:


    "in fact


    6018: "I''ll see if I canmunicate with the client."


    Meng Li nodded.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "the client still talks about the evergreen grass."


    Meng Li was very depressed:


    "I know that I seem to have changed my concept secretly, but the key point is that the evergreen herb is an ethereal thing."


    "What the client asks for is not to end his career of searching for evergreen grass and return to the emperor?"


    "Now it''s done."


    She''s flexible.


    The task of finding the evergreen grass will fail.


    He also looked up a lot of information. It can be said that the information in the client''s hand is the mostplete. Meng Li also looked up a lot of folk information. Even when he went to every ce, he went to listen to the local legends, but there was no clue.


    6018 was helpless.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "now the emperor won''t let me go out, so I can''t find the evergreen grass."


    It''s up to the client.


    Either she is judged to have failed the task, or the client has to ept it.


    No matter what the result was, she epted it.


    She has epted such a big loss of mental ball injury. There is nothing she can''t ept when she fails a task.


    Before that, I cared too much about the assessment task and insisted on everything. As a result, I unexpectedly made the spirit ball like this.


    She didn''t expect to get hurt. She still didn''t understand how she got hurt.


    Meng Li uses the greatest malice to guess the client. Does it mean that the client also wants to find the evergreen grass?


    Pay the power of the soul, do not know how the next life, it is not as long as this life.


    I''m really loyal to the emperor. I have to find it for the emperor.


    Meng Li, no matter how many, lives step by step.


    The client is also hesitating, otherwise she would have been judged to have failed.


    Give him time to hesitate, and she won''t be in a hurry.


    After a period of time, 6018 told Meng Li:


    "can''t the client really find the evergreen grass?"


    Meng Li: "I can''t find it."


    "Tell him I can''t do it."


    I don''t know if I can find another Tasker. Maybe some people will find it.


    "Can this task only be used for assessment?" Meng Li asked 6018.


    6018 said:


    "almost. The tasks during the assessment are special."


    Meng Li smiles. When assessing the task, the means of the Tasker are limited, and the possibility of finding the evergreen grass is less.


    A task changer is a result.


    But it''s his choice.


    After all, people have paid their soul and have the right to choose.


    I really didn''t meet the requirements of the task.


    After another period of time, 6018 said: "the client still feels a little unwilling. He hopes you can leave some health preserving things for him."


    Meng Li nodded without expression:


    "OK."


    With a stroke of her pen, she wrote a book, which was full of health preserving methods and various medicated recipes.


    There are also some body shaping actions, which can keep people in good health and shape.


    She didn''t care whether the client used it for her own use, or for the emperor to prolong his life, or to please the harem women.


    At least I didn''t stick to the evergreen grass.


    Meng Li finished recording these, and the prohibition of system space was finally loosened.


    Without hesitation, she returned to system space.


    The first time to check the reward.


    Score 80 points, get 20000 points, boundary power reward: 420 points, soul power reward: 5 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: four stars


    number: 6018


    points: 486900


    boundary power: 9405


    soul power: 5


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Comprehensive status: upgraded five-star mission in assessment (no exception).


    Completion status: sessfullypleted the second assessment task.Fortunately, although the score is really low, just passed the qualification line.


    But it''s over, isn''t it?


    Now there is only one task left, and the risk is much less.


    After Meng Li absorbed the power of soul, although she knew that there was only half an hour to rest, she still opened the system mall to see if there was anything used for spiritual power.


    See what can increase mental power, but it''s expensive.


    It''s true that we can also see the ones that can repair the mental ball, but there is no price, indicating that they are out of stock.


    It didn''t say when the goods would arrive. Meng Li was worried. He opened the dialog with customer service and asked when the goods would arrive.


    The main reason is that I didn''t see anyone selling this.


    Customer service: "kiss, long time no see."


    Meng Li


    This won''t be the same customer servicest time. Can''t you just ask such a customer service to work?


    Doesn''t this guy have to rest?


    Meng Li doesn''t have time to argue with the customer service now. She sends another message:


    "when will it be avable?"


    Customer service: "you are in a hurry."


    Meng couldn''t leave. The customer service said:


    e on, call me baby, and I''ll tell you."


    Meng Li: "Iin about you."


    Customer service: "Yining Do you really want toin about your baby? "


    Meng Li is very depressed. When people are worried, they still encounter this kind of demons. Can they not be upset?


    Don''t bother to ask, Meng Li directly left the big screen, now there must be no time on the domain, also can''t calm down to read and meditate.


    Meng left Lingtian space to see wenqingteng.


    "How did that happen?" Meng Li said to Wu Xiang who was lying and sleeping.


    She looked at the vines. The vines of the vines spread to the whole spiritual field. Those spiritual nts could not be seen. It seemed that they were absorbed by the vines before they were mature.


    In the past, it was red.


    Wu Xiang got up and said:


    "let it be."


    Meng Li


    She took a look at the spirit liquid, and there was not a drop left in it. Wu Xiang exined:


    "yes, let it be. I think it needs spirit liquid all the time, so I give it."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know if I don''t know each other. No matter how much I give you, you can absorb it.


    The key is, she can''t carry it if she asks for it.


    This is why children from poor families have to live frugally.


    "Give it a little more." Wu Xiang said again.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She turned to the system space, exchanged 50000 pieces of spirit liquid and gave it to Wu Xiang, and said:


    "save a little, I don''t have much."


    Wu Xiang nced at Meng Li:


    "OK."


    Meng Li didn''t dare to dy much, and wenqingteng should also release herself in deep sleep. She didn''t respond to her arrival. She went back to the system space, waiting for the time to do the next task.

 Chapter 1112

    This time, Meng Li came to a ce where birds sing and flowers smell like a fairnd on earth.


    She nned to receive the plot, but found that there was no plot this time.


    Not even a memory.


    There is no desire.


    Meng Li thinks that this assessment task is more and more able to y.


    This kind of task to ten eight, estimated her state of mind can copse.


    But there is a sense that her name is Su sifan.


    To be precise, it is the consciousness of the client whoes here.


    Meng Li looked at herself. She was wearing a modern blue skirt. She didn''t know what it looked like. She looked around like she was in a beautiful valley. She saw a stream in front of her. She went over and looked at the reflection of the water.


    It''s too beautiful. There are no shorings in the facial features.


    It''s not human.


    Meng Li pinched his face, which was delicate and smooth, and soon left a red mark.


    Meng Li pinched his body again, feeling the same.


    She looked at the flowers and nts around her, reached out and touched them. The feeling was slightly different from that of ordinary flowers and nts. Meng Li found a slightly stronger rhizome, broke it and squeezed it with her hand. There was a cyan liquid flowing out of it, but there was no taste.


    Meng Li felt strange, but she didn''t say a word.


    At present, I only know my name, but I don''t know anything else. I n to walk around.


    When she was walking, she touched her shoulder, and then a kind of consciousness was suddenly conveyed in her mind, that is, triggering the invisible backpack.


    Meng Li


    What a monster.


    And she also magically learned how to use the so-called invisible backpack.


    Meng Li took out a dagger from inside.


    Originally, the dagger was stuck inside the so-called invisible backpack like a piece of paper. She reached out and touched it, and it became a real object.


    It''s amazing!


    There are also some messy things in it, such as some iron sheets and iron lumps, which can be used to forge weapons.


    Her expression is more strange. Is there such a world?


    It''s like ying a game.


    She thought that there was a ne before, and the holographic game in it also gave people a very realistic feeling, including connecting consciousness. She learned the way before, and wanted to see if she could quit the game.


    If it''s a game.


    But it doesn''t work, it doesn''t have the exit interface in mind.


    She called 6018, but she didn''t get a response from 6018. What about 6018?


    She called several times and didn''t get a response from 6018, so she gave up.


    But holding a dagger everywhere, finally met a man and a woman, looking at these two people, Meng Li had a kind of consciousness in his mind, the man is called Qiao Yi, the woman is called Qiao Qiao.


    These two facial features are also good-looking, no shorings, but to Meng Li''s feeling is not much angry.


    Qiao Qiao saw Meng Li and immediately walked over with a smile. He naturally took Meng Li''s arm and said, "I''ve found you, sifan. I''m worried about my brother."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi, who is Qiao Qiao''s brother.


    There''s another sense that this is her boyfriend.


    Meng Li:?


    Where does this kind of consciousnesse from!


    What''s more, seeing the so-called boyfriend is not as anxious as Qiao Qiao said, but Meng Li suddenly heard Qiao Qiao say:


    "Si fan,e on, I miss you so much."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi''s expressionless face and says something about her


    Qiao Qiao brings Meng Li to Qiao Yi and says: "it''s not easy to find Si fan. We have to take good care of her, but we can''t let her lose her."


    Meng Li thinks this is strange, but the expressions of Qiao Qiao and Qiao Yi are not strange at all. It''s very natural when he talks. Meng Li thinks that it''s not the way to walk blindly, so it''s better to follow them.


    Find out what this is.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi and his nearly perfect facial features.


    Qiao Yi tilted his head, seemed to be thinking about the problem, and finally said:


    "I have something to do, so I can go together."


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    "Go to the dock and unload." Qiao Yi said.


    Meng Li is slightly surprised. He looks up and down at Qiao Yi. His suit and perfect face are just like the overbearing president. As a result, he wants to unload the goods?


    "Is this your job?" Meng Li asked.


    Qiao Yi nodded: "yes."


    Meng Li asked again:


    "is it the same job tomorrow?"


    Qiao Yi: "I don''t know."


    "What is the point of this work?" Meng Li couldn''t help asking.


    Qiao Yi just said:"I think that''s what I should do, otherwise I''m always thinking about it."


    Meng Li


    "Qiaoqiao, do you have a simr job?" Meng Li asked.


    Qiao Qiao immediately said with a smile:


    "I''ve finished my work. I just want to find you."


    Meng Li Oh


    "Let''s go." Qiao Yi said.


    Several people began to walk, slowly toward the prosperous city, Meng Li walked and looked back. Although she walked so many ways, she couldn''t measure the distance with her feet.


    In other words, she didn''t know how far she had gone or how big she was going.


    It seems that before long, and after a while, they finally arrived in the city.


    There is no trace of wind and rain, and there is no distinction between the old and the new. These buildings seem to rise from the ground overnight. In the past, they seem to open a beauty filter.


    Qiao Yi takes Meng Li to the central square of the city. There is a manhole cover like a sewer in the middle. Oh no, Meng Li feels guilty. How can he think so.


    In fact, there is a pink star on the well cover in Meng Li''s eyes, emitting a twinkling light.


    It''s beautiful.


    Someone stood on it, and then the figure disappeared.


    But Meng Li saw that the peopleing and going on the street were all modern clothes, but we were used to such mysterious things.


    She knew in her mind that it was called a delivery point.


    Follow Qiao Yi Qiao to walk past, three people naturally stand above, a burst of dizziness, they came to the wharf.


    Meng Li whispered to Qiao Qiao:


    "it was amazing just now."


    During the conversation, Meng Li stares at Qiao Qiao''s face and eyes andes over from thest city. She doesn''t find any ugly people. Everyone''s skin doesn''t look like real people, but they have their own characteristics.


    Some thoughts can also be expressed in the eyes.


    Qiao Qiao felt a little strange when she heard Meng Li say this. She said:


    "you''ve never seen this thing, haven''t you ever been to the city?"


    Meng Li: "yes, but I still think it''s amazing."


    Qiao Qiao said:


    "OK, I don''t think there''s anything strange."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, oh.


    "How long have we known each other." Meng Li asked again.


    Qiao Qiao seems to be puzzled by this question. After thinking about it for a long time, she said in confusion:


    "I forgot."


    Meng Li Oh a, speak, Qiao Yi all went to the wharf to carry goods, Meng Li quietly in the distance watching Qiao Yi busy alive.

 Chapter 1113

    Qiao Yi is very skilled in this business, and his face is natural when he moves the goods. He doesn''t seem to be tired.


    But the goods are so big that they press on Qiao Yi''s shoulder.


    People who watch feel tired.


    Meng Li and Qiao Qiao have been waiting on the edge. When the red glow rises in the sky, Qiao Yi finishes his work.


    After so much work, Qiao Yi didn''t have any sweat on his face, his clothes were not dirty, and even his hair was not messy.


    He came over and said to Meng Li and Qiao Qiao:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li: "did you get anything?"


    Qiao Yi said:


    "what?"


    "It''s all my job. I don''t need anything."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know what the meaning of Qiao Yi''s moving goods is.


    "Where''s next?" Meng Li asked.


    Qiao Yi said naturally:


    "we don''t have a ce to live at present. Let''s go back to the valley. I have a tent in my backpack to live in."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi and Qiao Qiao. He thinks of his clothes. If this is the real world, there is no ce to live.


    She is obedient and ns to follow Qiao Yi back to the valley. Suddenly, she has another consciousness in her mind, which is to save the rabbit.


    Meng Li is wringing eyebrow, this kind of consciousness after all is who convey to her?


    Up to now, she still thinks that this is a normal world and a fool, and she suspects that this is not a world at all.


    Mirage?


    Whether it''s fantasy or anything else, you need to get rid of it. Even your consciousness is manipted by people. It''s terrible.


    She didn''t pay attention to the consciousness of saving the rabbit, and continued to follow Qiao Yi, but this consciousness became more and more strong.


    Let Meng Lidu begin to hesitate whether to go or not.


    If I don''t feel like I''m going against my instinct, I feel ufortable all over.


    The consciousness which is hard to disobey dominates Meng Li.


    On the contrary, Meng Li wanted to have a try. What would happen if he disobeyed this kind of consciousness.


    She just doesn''t save the rabbit.


    Before that, Qiao Yi went to the wharf to unload the cargo. He followed this consciousness, but he didn''t want to disobey it.


    Generally speaking, no one tries to go against his own consciousness.


    Being transmitted to the city before, Meng Li''s consciousness has been strong, and he wants to immediately follow the guidance in his mind to save the rabbit.


    Qiao Qiao saw Meng Li''s deepplexion and asked in a voice:


    "what''s the matter with you, Si fan?"


    Meng Li raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows:


    "it''s OK."


    Qiao Qiao let out a sound. The so-called boyfriend Qiao Yi seemed to express his concern for Meng Li. He reached out and took Meng Li''s hand from his brow. He said gently:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li reaches out and grabs Qiao Yi''s hand. The temperature of his hand is not hot or cold. Qiao Yi is caught by Meng Li and is stunned for a moment, so there is no other action.


    Meng Li turns over Qiao Yi''s palm, and the palmprint is also very lifelike. She feels Qiao Yi''s pulse and is beating, just like normal people.


    She put Qiao Yi''s hand down feebly and said:


    "it''s OK."


    Now my head is full of Rabbits


    After a while, they returned to the valley. Qiao Yi set up three tents, one for each. There was a red cloud hanging in the sky. Qiao Yi said, "go to sleep."


    Meng Li, full of rabbits in his head, murmured:


    "so early."


    "I feel like I should go to sleep."


    With that, Qiao Yi went into the tent and there was no movement.


    "Don''t you want to sleep? I feel like it''s time to go to sleep, too. " Qiao Qiao looks at Meng Li to say.


    Meng Li said: "don''t you have to eat? Don''t you have to wash? "


    This is what operation, looking out handsome good-looking people, do not engage in personal hygiene?


    "Eat? Are you hungry? " Qiao Qiao asked strangely.


    She has the concept of eating in her mind, but it''s like something that has nothing to do with her.


    It''s not necessary to live.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "go and have a rest. I''m not hungry."


    The whole brain is full of rabbits, and then I think of the roast rabbit on thest ne. It''s very fragrant, but it''s a little dry when roasted. If there are conditions, the boiled rabbit meat will be more tender and fresh.


    Qiao Qiao nodded and went into the tent. Meng Li found the stream where he met at the beginning and nned to wash his face.


    She also deliberately stepped on her feet in the mud, but soon the mud fell off and her feet were as white as jade.


    No wonder Qiao Yi Qiao has no concept of washing and gargling, so it won''t be dirty at all.


    Meng Li thinks that these aremon to Qiao Yi, Qiao Qiao and all of them. They may not realize that this is abnormal.This kind of thinking has been fixed, so now it''s her who runs to tell them how much it goes againstmon sense, and they won''t believe it. Maybe for them, this ismon sense.


    How to get out of this strange environment?


    Mencius from the heart pressure things, but is full of mind to save the rabbit consciousness to put aside.


    But this consciousness didn''t n to let her go. When she didn''t n to wash, she went back to the tent. Not far from the tent, there were several little rabbits lying there.


    Meng Li nced faintly, but she didn''t help.


    In her heart, the rabbits are all fake.


    The most important thing is to test, to use the smallest thing to test the consequences of viting the "self" consciousness.


    But she had a strong instinct to rescue. Meng lisuo closed her eyes and went into the tent.


    Lying in the tent, Meng Li is thinking about 6018. Why can''t he get in touch with 6018? If he is there, the two of them also have some discussions.


    Sigh.


    She got up and tried to practice. Then she found that there was not a trace of aura. Generally speaking, no matter how bad the world was, there was a thin aura.


    Fanmeng''s knapsack was not big, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Finally, among the many things, she turned to her ID card.


    Name: Su sifan


    rank: 3


    just these two items.


    It''s very simple.


    Meng Li turned the ID card around and looked at it again, but he couldn''t find any other information.


    It''s a sense of sleep, which Meng Li didn''t resist. Just go to sleep.


    Just before going to bed, I was still thinking about the little rabbit outside.


    When she woke up the next day, Meng Li felt that the invisible backpack was a little hot. She took out her ID card from it and saw that the level above had be level 2.


    That is to say, it''s down one level.


    Meng Li instinctively felt that the decline of this level was because he vited his own consciousness and didn''t save the rabbit.


    I don''t know what the impact of demotion is on me. Meng Li thinks he needs to make it clear.


    She got up and tidied up her dress.


    Although sleep, mouth, face and body are very fresh, no just wake up difort, went out, yesterday''s rabbit also disappeared.


    The sun is rising.

 Chapter 1114

    Qiao Yi came out and said to Meng Li:


    "good morning."


    Meng Li: "good morning."


    Qiao Qiao also came out, and she said anxiously:


    "I have something to do."


    Then, without waiting for Qiao Yi and Meng Li to speak, she ran away gently. Meng Li just looked at Qiao Qiao''s back in silence.


    The back is so beautiful.


    Qiao Yi''s face is indifferent, as if Qiao Qiao has nothing to do with him at the moment.


    After a while, Qiao Qiao came back with Meng Li, the rabbit that he couldn''t save yesterday.


    Meng Li


    Then Qiao Qiao smiles at them and takes the rabbit into her tent. Qiao Yi looks at the flowers beside her and says coldly:


    "these flowers are beautiful. I''ll pick them for you."


    Meng Li: "no need."


    Qiao Yi said:


    "no, I really want to give you this flower now. You are my girlfriend and my favorite person."


    As he spoke, his face remained expressionless.


    This is the most unforgettable love story Meng Li has ever seen. She knows that it''s probably driven by Qiao Yi''s "consciousness.".


    Qiao Yi picked a handful of flowers for Meng Li. The colors were specially matched, which proved that Qiao Yi''s aesthetics was OK.


    He gave the flowers to Meng Li. Meng Li took the flowers and had a sense that he wanted to give them back to Qiao Yihua.


    She doesn''t give it away.


    Hold on to it.


    After a while, Qiao Qiao came out. Meng Li diverted his attention and asked:


    "where''s your rabbit?"


    Qiao Qiao said:


    "I treated them and let them go."


    Meng Liughed awkwardly, and could not help muttering:


    "such a small rabbit can run away."


    It seems that he was just born, and his eyes haven''t been opened yet.


    She has a feeling that the world is drunk and I wake up alone. No matter what kind of things these people encounter that go againstmon sense, they all think it ismon sense.


    It seems that there is no other ce to go. Everyone is just staying outside the tent. It feels that Meng Li has the consciousness of looking for someone at noon.


    Meng Li did not reject this "consciousness". She also wanted to see who the Su Mu was in her consciousness.


    She said to Qiao Yi:


    "I''m going to find someone."


    Qiao Yi nodded without hesitation:


    "OK."


    He turned and took the tent away, and the three men went on the road again. There was a guide in this kind of darkness. Meng Li found Sumu in another city by feeling.


    Su Mu wanders around the street and meets him. Meng Li immediately recognizes that this is Su mu. She says:


    "I have found you."


    Su Mu seemed to know Meng Li, and said:


    "I''m looking for you, too."


    Su Mu looks at Qiao Yi without saying hello, but Qiao Qiao is more lively. She reaches out her hand to Su Mu and says, "nice to meet you."


    Su Mu also calmly reached out and touched Qiao Qiao''s hand, then withdrew his hand. Meng Li asked:


    "are you going with me?"


    "Well, I just don''t have a ce to go either."


    "Who is he?"


    Su Mu looks at Qiao Yi standing beside Meng Li, like a guardian.


    Qiao Yi said without hesitation:


    "I''m Svan''s boyfriend."


    Su Mu asked in surprise:


    "when did you have a boyfriend?"


    Meng Li I don''t know


    To fall in love, we should rely on consciousness. That''s what consciousness says.


    Su Mu was just surprised. After that, he didn''t think much about it. Another person was added to the team. Meng Li found an opportunity to ask Su Mu quietly and said:


    "what''s the rtionship between us?"


    "You are my sister." Su Muri said naturally.


    Meng Li Oh


    How is this kind ofbination again? Qiao Qiao Yi is a brother and sister. She and Su Mu are also brothers and sisters.


    Now her mental power can''t be tossed. It seems that she has no means except mental power. Even her talent and ability can''t be brought here.


    I can''t practice.


    No means, no way, only step by step.


    But Meng Li felt that it was dangerous.


    There''s no way to be anxious. No matter how anxious you are, you have to put your mind in order. Don''t mess up your sense of propriety.


    Before the "self" consciousness gives orders, they all have nothing to do. They don''t care where they live. They find a ce with beautiful environment and suitable for tents. They set up tents and n to rest here.


    Mingming Meng Li''s backpack has only one tent, but Qiao Yi''s backpack seems to have many tents. He also takes out a tent for Su mu.


    After one day''s peace of mind, Meng Li wakes up the next day and immediately looks at his level.It''s still level two, no change.


    Yesterday is equivalent to a vition of consciousness did not send flowers, and then followed a consciousness to find Sumu, so the level has not changed?


    However, in the early morning, there was a new consciousness that four people were going to form a team together to fight a monster.


    Meng Li


    Before she came out of the tent and spoke, Qiao Qiao said:


    "there is a giant mantis nearby. Let''s kill it so that it won''t hurt people."


    Qiao Yi: "I think so, too."


    Su Mu: "me too."


    Three people look at Meng Li, and Meng Li says So do I


    Then four people set out. To be honest, after two days, Meng Li never felt hungry, thirsty and dirty. In fact, this kind of feeling is pretty good. It''s almost the same as when he was in the state of soul.


    There are not so many trivial things.


    This giant mantis is very big. Its arm is half human length.


    Seeing Meng Liing, mantis looked at them and did not dodge, but moved slowly towards them.


    On the contrary, it made Qiao Qiao feel a little scared. But she had a strong desire to kill the mantis, so she didn''t hesitate any more. Instead, she rummaged in her backpack to see if she had a suitable weapon.


    However, just as Qiao happened to rummage, another group of people came. At the first nce, they looked at the mantis and said:


    "yes, this is it. We have to kill it."


    Seeing these people, Meng Li has a strong consciousness, which tells her that never let the other party kill the mantis.


    It seems that killing mantis is their task, which can''t be done by others.


    If someone takes it away, the task is a failure.


    It''s very, very regrettable and uneptable.


    Aware of this, Meng Li looks a coagtion, driven by this consciousness, is to let them produce contradictions for this matter.


    Qiao Qiao seems to be aware of this, hand action a coagtion, alert to look at each other a few people.


    And each other''s eyes are constantly looking at their side, this kind of consciousness, should be to convey everyone.


    Su Mu went to Meng Li and said, "sister, watch them. I''ll kill the mantis."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "OK."


    Su Mu said, he took a knife to cut the mantis leg directly, the people over there saw this, also a person rushed out quickly, also took a knife to cut the mantis.

 Chapter 1115

    And the three people on this side immediately stopped the three people on the other side.


    Six people confrontation, Su Mu easily cut off a mantis arm, the person who rushed past is also.


    Without the support of the mantis arm, the high head of the mantis fell down. Sumu cut off the head of the mantis arm for the first time, and the man cut it off.


    It''s probably the other side who starts faster than Sumu. It''s the other side who ends the mantis.


    A few people in this team felt it, and the other team also felt that they had won. They were more proud. One of them said hypocritically:


    "Hey, everyone is doing harm for the people, and everyone is the same."


    A few people here didn''t speak, the other side felt boring, turned and left.


    The back looks so natural and unrestrained.


    Su Mu''s expression was a little guilty, he said:


    "I started slowly."


    Qiao Yi didn''t have any constion nonsense. He said directly:


    "that''s true."


    It''s that ufortable feeling that can''t go away.


    Meng Li''s consciousness hasn''t been manipted so much, so she didn''t feel anything. She said to Su Mu:


    "don''t me yourself, it''s ok..."


    "You''ve done your best..."


    I can''t find anything to say, Meng Liforted.


    Several people came back in vain and found a ce to set up tents. As a result, they had no consciousness all day.


    The next day Meng Li woke up and found that his level had be level 1.


    In other words, it''s equivalent to that Mantis didn''t end yesterday, and it''s also equivalent to mission failure, so the level will drop.


    Meng Li saw a string of small red characters on the ID card, shing.


    She decided to have a look, and then she was silent.


    The above is that if it is lower than one level, it has no health.


    That is to say, it should be cool.


    When he realized this problem, Meng Li was in a worse mood.


    It is equivalent to that she has not vited the choice of her own consciousness, but has to be a puppet of consciousness.


    At least when she didn''t think of a way to get rid of this abnormal ce, she couldn''t disobey it at will. At that time, she really took off, and it was her own misfortune.


    Meng Li feels that she seems to be conscious now. If so, the so-called "no life value" is unconsciousness.


    She''s here now. If the mission fails, maybe she won''t be able to return to the system space. She needs to bepletely folded here.


    There is no chance toe back.


    The next day, Meng Li asked Su Mu: "did you find the ID card in your backpack?"


    Su Mu: "identity card?"


    Looking at Su Mu''s expression, he knows nothing about the existence of the ID card.


    It''s probably because Su Mu''s surname is Su, and his surname is su. When he meets Su Mu after Qiao Yi, Meng Li is more willing tomunicate with Su mu.


    I''m not interested in that "boyfriend" mainly.


    "You look for it?" Meng Li nced at Su Mu''s back.


    I want to touch it to see if I can touch the invisible backpack.


    Su Mu nodded, then made a nihilistic action, like holding a bag in his hand. He reached out and rummaged inside. Finally, he took out an ID card and looked at it repeatedly.


    Asked:


    "this?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Su Mu hands the card to Meng Li. Meng Li takes Su Mu''s ID card and sees that Su Mu''s ID card is level 5.


    "What''s the use of this level?" Su Mu asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "I don''t know."


    Su Mu asked Meng Li:


    "where''s your ID card?"


    "How many grades?"


    Meng Li smiles awkwardly and instinctively chooses to lie. She says,


    "just like you."


    After thinking about it, Su Mu said to Meng Li, "there is a gem in my backpack. It''s pretty. Girls like it. Do you want it?"


    Meng Ligang wants to refuse. She is not in the mood to appreciate the gem now, and the gem is virtual nine times out of ten.


    Subconsciously, Su Mu took the jewel out of her mind.


    She has only one level now, which is not a matter of principle. She reaches out her hand to take the gem, and feels heavy in her hand.


    It''s beautiful to refract light in the sun.


    Then Meng Li had a strong sense that she wanted to forge a weapon.


    Meng Li is toozy to disobey. She just needs weapons. She says to Su Mu:


    "can you forge weapons?"


    Su Mu nodded: "yes."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth: "how to do it?"Without speaking, Su Mu took out a pot from his backpack. It seemed that there was red magma churning in the pot. Su Mu said to Meng Li:


    "just throw your materials in."


    Meng Li Oh, thanks to Su mu, and then throws in the backpack like iron bumps, iron sheets, iron pieces and other materials, and thenes out with a mace.


    The handle is quite long, with a circle in the middle.


    Mingming looks at the heavy mace. Meng Li reaches out to get it. He feels OK.


    Even though it was very hot, her hands were not red.


    It''s too easy to forge a weapon. Throw it into the pot and you''ll get a weapon in a moment.


    Even if it''s just fished out of boiling water, it will hurt people, not to mention this kind of liquid that looks at the extremely high temperature.


    Su Mu didn''t feel strange about all this. Instead, he looked at the concave circle on the mace and said:


    "the gem I just gave you can be iid here. It''s very beautiful."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "OK."


    She iid the treasure on it. It looks much better, but she doesn''t like to hold such a rough weapon.


    It seems that forging weapons are random. Su Mu said: "since all these things have been taken out, let''s ask Qiao Yi if he wants to forge them."


    Then he went to Qiao Yi''s tent and called out Qiao Yi. Qiao Qiao also came out.


    Su Mu said:


    "we should try to see if we can forge a weapon that we can take advantage of."


    Qiao Yi said bluntly:


    "yes, if the weapons were good and sharp enough, yesterday''s event might not have ended like that."


    He was still talking about Mantis. The feeling of regret and loss didn''t dissipate.


    Su Mu has that kind of feeling in his heart. After listening to Qiao Yi''s words, he doesn''t resent anything. He''s just a little embarrassed, holding his fist under his lips and coughing twice.


    Qiao Yi rummages through the materials in his backpack and throws some in the pot. Meng Li originally wanted to ask Qiao Yizhi if he knew where these things came from.


    Finally, he didn''t ask. Maybe he never thought about it. Even if he thought about it, he couldn''t understand it. Anyway, he thought that it was normal for this thing to be in his backpack.


    Qiao Qiao saw that Qiao Yi was forging weapons, and some of them were eager to try. He said: "I''ll get a weaponter."


    Qiao Yi''s face coldly nodded, which was a response to Qiao Qiao.


    But Su Mu asked Qiao Yi curiously:


    "what level are you?"

 Chapter 1116

    Qiao Yi was stunned for a moment and asked: "what''s the level?"


    Su Muughed, as if he had found the kind of small pride that others didn''t find. He said:


    "it''s your ID card. Don''t we all have grades?"


    Meng Li looks at Su Mu without expression.


    When he didn''t find the ID card, Su Mu didn''t know that people were hierarchical.


    After discovery, he naturally epted that people have hierarchy, just as people have eyes and nose.


    Qiao Yi said:


    "I don''t know what an ID card is, let alone how many levels."


    Sumo: "it''s in your invisible backpack."


    Qiao Yi said curiously:


    "I''ll look for it."


    Qiao Qiao smell speech, also follow curiosity in his backpack to look for, finally Qiao Yi first find his identity card, with the middle finger and index finger clip identity card, front look, back look.


    Say:


    "that''s it."


    Su Mu got up and said:


    "you are at level 7."


    Qiao Yi: "and you?"


    Su Mu said with a smile, "I''m only level five."


    Qiao Yi looks at Meng Li:


    "what about you?"


    Meng Li is the same as before, she said:


    "just like Su mu."


    She can''t say that she has only one level, and it will be cool if she is demoted, which is a more dangerous thing.


    Although they may not be aware of how to upgrade or how to prevent others from upgrading at present, there is no absolute solution and the heart of defending others is indispensable.


    Meng Li is wary of these strange people or things.


    I don''t dare to be careless at all.


    Qiao Qiao also found her own identity card, she said:


    "I''m also level five."


    Qiao Yi''s thinking is rtively clear, he said:


    "now, we have three five level, one seven level, and then what?"


    What''s the use?


    What does it stand for?


    Qiao Yi thinks a little more than others.


    Meng Li''s heart is refusing. She''s not level five, she''s level one.


    You can''t do anything. You''re a puppet of this ce.


    While talking, Qiao Yi''s weapon came out.


    His weapons are much more handsome. Who knows, some messy things are thrown in and be a gun.


    There''s no logic at all.


    Qiao Yi holds a gun, a trace of satisfaction shed in his eyes.


    I stroked it gently.


    Meng Li takes a look at his mace and touches his face. He absorbs more cold air and feels toothache.


    Although the teeth don''t seem to be real, the body also feels pain.


    Su Mu nced at Qiao Yi''s weapon. Meng Li asked:


    "have you forged a weapon?"


    Su Mu took out a pair of scissors, which was very big and one person tall. Several of them specially gave Su Mu a ce to avoid being stabbed by the scissors.


    He said with some tears andughter:


    "it''s very inconvenient to make this before, and it''s basically not taken out."


    Qiao Yi nced at the scissors and couldn''t help saying:


    "if only you could use the scissors to cut off the mantis''s head yesterday."


    Su Mu


    Can you stop talking about it? Hello.


    At that time, he didn''t have time to slow out of the scissors.


    Besides, these scissors are the things he doesn''t like. He doesn''t even want to use them.


    Qiao Qiao can''t even look down on it. He says to Qiao Yi:


    "brother, don''t talk about Su Mu any more. They didn''t mean it."


    Qiao Yi nced at Qiao Qiao without expression and said:


    "I''m just talking about the matter. I don''t point out the problem. I''ll make it next time."


    Qiao skillfully waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "OK, stop it."


    "See what weapons I''lle out with."


    Qiao Qiao pours the things in his backpack into the pot, everyone stares at it, and the speares out atst.


    It''s an offensive weapon to assassinate the enemy.


    Qiao Qiao was holding a spear. The spear was higher than her. The point of the spear was sharp and reflected in the sunlight.


    Meng Li found a rule that the weapons of high level are different.


    She has the lowest level and gets a mace to beat people. Su Mu and Qiao Qiao are both level 5, so their weapons are sharper.


    Qiao Yi''s weapon is better than this kind of cold weapon.


    When a few people have weapons, they have a new consciousness and say they are going to fight a wild boar.


    Wild boars can hurt people nearby.It''s a potential danger. We need to get rid of harm for the people.


    We all have this kind of consciousness. We don''t need to discuss at all. We just take our weapons and go.


    This is Qiao Yi''s suggestion. He said that since it''s inconvenient to take it out, don''t put it back. Take it with you and take it with you.


    So now the painting style is more strange, they follow the guidance of consciousness, to the boar''s location.


    I met yesterday''s team again.


    Meng Liughed when he saw this. What''s the matter? We have to fight each other?


    When the other party saw them, they began to say:


    "what''s the matter? Are you here to kill wild boars?"


    Qiao Yi nodded and said faintly:


    "yes."


    "Well, in fact, it''s not the same who does this kind of thing. We''ve alle. Let''s go."


    Qiao Yi ignored them and went straight to the boar''s nest.


    But when they were stopped, they said:


    "it''s not good. If it''s not like yesterday?"


    The man who robbed sumuna yesterday looked at sumuna and said:


    "the loser?"


    Su Mu expressionless raised the scissors to cut toward the man, on the one hand, Su Mu did not want to kill each other''s heart, on the other hand, it is also the other side to hide quickly.


    No hurt, but look at Su Mu''s expression.


    Qiao Yi looked coldly at the person who stopped him, pointed the gun at him and said, "get out of the way."


    The man saw Qiao Yi''s gun, his eyes shed a trace of fear, and finally avoided it. They didn''t expect that there were still robbers here.


    Qiao Yi said coldly:


    "I will kill anyone who stops me."


    In Qiao Yi''s consciousness, including everyone here except Meng Li''s, killing people is not responsible.


    No one dares to stand up and stop Qiao Yi. Qiao Yi goes straight to the boar''s nest and shoots directly at the boar. They just hear a few strange sounds, and the concept of taskpletiones from their consciousness.


    The other team''s expression was as ugly as they were yesterday. One of them said to Qiao Yi:


    "dare you name it?"


    Qiao Yi: "why don''t you dare? My name is Qiao Yi. You are wee to look for trouble."


    In the face of Qiao Yi''s strong attitude, the other side felt that he was not strong enough, and deliberately straightened his chest, saying:


    "my name is Tang Yuanhang, and you are wee toe."


    Both sides are looking at each other, and there is a faint sense in their hearts that this is the opponent''s consciousness. Anyway, they have a bad impression of each other.


    Meng Li felt that they were really fighting each other, which was the way of "consciousness".


    But now she went to them and said, "don''t be like this. Please let go of the hostility. Should we get along well?"? It doesn''t seem to work either.


    Who will listen to her.

 Chapter 1117

    After killing the boar, it seemed that there was nothing else to do all day. Everyone stayed in their tents.


    When Meng woke up to the second level, he upgraded to the second level.


    But she remembered that she had obeyed her consciousness several times yesterday.


    On second thought, Meng Li felt that he had almost touched thew. He should have disobeyed his consciousness once, and he would lose his grade. But is obedience consciousness based on one day?


    If you''re obedient for a day, you''ll be upgraded.


    If there are three consciousnesses giving orders one day, if they obey two and vite one, they will offset each other and cannot be upgraded.


    Su Mu and Qiao Yi are also paying attention to the issue of this level. They have started to discuss this matter outside.


    Meng Li went out to join the discussion, and Su Mu said:


    "I''ve been promoted. How did I get promoted?"


    Meng Li asked, "don''t you have this concept in mind?"


    Su Mu: "a little bit, but very vague."


    Qiao Yi pondered for a while and said:


    "I think it might be that he killed the wild boar yesterday and upgraded."


    "We kill wild boars to do good deeds, just as more people do good deeds to be rewarded."


    "Just don''t know what the upgrade is for?" He said to himself.


    Qiao Qiao stood up and said naturally:


    "upgrading will be more powerful."


    Qiao Yi: "eh?"


    Qiao Qiao said: "we are all such weapons, but you are guns, because our level is lower than you."


    This is Qiao Qiao''s ingenious thought out in the early morning. She always envies Qiao Yi for having that gun. She thinks that she is a girl and should use this kind of smaller thing.


    With a spear, it''s not easy to use.


    Meng Li takes a look at Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao is a girl. She is more careful and finds out the problem.


    When Su Mu heard the words, a little surprise shed in his eyes. He said:


    "then I will upgrade well and get a better weapon."


    Qiao Yi lightly patted Su mu on the shoulder:


    e on."


    Su Mu nodded.


    Qiao Yi looks at Meng Li again:


    "are you my girlfriend?"


    Meng Li: "you say yes, you say no, you don''t."


    Anyway, she didn''t think it was.


    Qiao Yi thought about it, handed the gun to Meng Li and said:


    "since you are my girlfriend, take this gun and give me your mace."


    Meng Li shook her head and refused. She said, "no, I''m fine. Besides, I don''t worry about anything when I''m with you."


    Qiao Qiao looks at Meng Li enviously, reaches out his hand, pushes Meng Li and says:


    "if my brother gives it to you, just go on. I don''t want him to give it to me."


    Meng Li still refused:


    "no more."


    Looking at Meng Li''s resolute attitude, Qiao Yi didn''t insist any more. He just said:


    "well, I''m afraid yesterday''s people wille to look for trouble. We''ll be together all the time."


    Meng Li nodded and everyone was silent. Without conscious guidance, they really couldn''t find anything to do.


    As if born for the existence of consciousness.


    Su Mu pulls Meng Li aside and asks, "why don''t you take it?"


    Meng Li: "what are you doing with it?"


    Su Mu: "protect yourself from harm."


    Meng Li tried to say to Su Mu:


    "have you ever thought about why we met the same group of people twice?"


    It''s the so-called consciousness ying with them.


    Su Mu said without hesitation:


    "it''s nothing strange to meet them, it can only prove that we are predestined."


    Meng Li


    She felt that Su Mu was not as keen on things as Qiao Yi?


    Is it her illusion?


    Meng Li felt that she wanted to find Qiao Yi for a test, and she also asked Qiao Yi:


    "how do you think we are so coincidental that we meet the same people twice, and everyone''s purpose is the same."


    Qiao Yi said calmly:


    "it can only prove that the enemy has a narrow road."


    Meng Li waved his hand feebly, OK, OK.


    It''s too hard to expect those controlled by consciousness to understand something.


    Is that how the client''s consciousness is manipted? Why does the client have no desire?


    If she has a wish, she can also get rid of it.


    Meng Li''s mind suddenly sprouted a new idea, will these people, are also false?


    Even their so-called consciousness is false, everything is false, only she is true?


    This kind of spection can not help but let Meng Li also have self doubt.


    Who am I?Where am i?


    Meng Li was thinking hard, and suddenly he realized that this time it was not about killing the people, but that living in a tent was not veryfortable.


    I''m going to the city to find a house to live in.


    It''s team spirit again. Everyone suddenly dislikes the tent and wants to live in a house.


    We all know that there is a vacant house for them to live in.


    Without any dy, he went to the city. Meng Li felt that thend under his feet was more and more unstable. He couldn''t feel how much he had taken.


    I can''t calcte how far I''ve gone.


    Soon they arrived at the apartment, and there was no obstacle for them to enter, although there were security guards at the door.


    But naturally, everyone has a room card in their backpack, which can be swiped once.


    Looking very high-end and modern, they went to the elevator door and saw a group of people waiting for the elevator.


    Look at the clothes and they can tell.


    It''s the four people who are against them for two days in a row.


    Because they are in the city, Meng Li''s people put away their weapons. After all, the way to the city is far away and inconvenient. But the other party saw their strange weapons yesterday and forged them.


    I still have it in my hand.


    Weapons are not small, there is a person holding a meteor hammer in his hand, clearly looking at the heavy things, that person carried a look of indifference.


    They also looked this way, the atmosphere gradually condensed between the eyes, but they did not speak.


    Qiao Yi looked at Tang Yuanhang for several seconds.


    And Meng Li suddenly has a disgust to the other party in his heart, that is, he can''t stand the feeling of the other party. He wants to take out the mace and hammer on it by himself.


    Meng Lidu is frightened by this idea. She quickly stops the idea from sprouting. But Qiao Yi and Su Mu look at each other with evil eyes. Even Qiao Qiao stares at each other with hatred.


    The other side''s eyes are also very frightening, and they can fight without saying a word.


    Meng Li hastily coughed and pulled everyone''s thoughts back, but everyone looked at Meng Li strangely.


    The elevator finally arrived, two teams of eight people crowded the elevator full, Qiao Yi was full of the breath of strangers do not enter.


    Of course, the other party knows that Qiao Yi has a gun, and no one dares to approach Qiao Yi.


    Stay away from him as far as possible.


    Qiao Yi found out this fact, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    But Su mu, in the narrow space of the elevator, felt that his scissors couldn''t work.


    Fortunately, the elevator arrived soon. They all got out of the elevator and headed for the same ce.

 Chapter 1118

    Qiao Yi and Su Mu unconsciously quickened their pace.


    So is the other side.


    Meng Li


    Look at the posture is to rob a house.


    As expected, they all stopped in front of a room and took out the same room card.


    Tang Yuanhang used the room card to brush on the door. The door opened, and inside was a luxury house.


    Several people crowded in.


    Qiao Yi Shi ran sat on the sofa in the living room and said calmly:


    "this is my home. You can go now."


    Tang Yuanhang also sat down with his legs up and looked at Qiao Yi askance:


    "I said it''s still my home. You can go too."


    Qiao Yi looks at Tang Yuanhang coldly. Tang Yuanhang looks back at him with the same eyes. Atst, he pulls out his gun and points at him.


    Meng Li coughed again:


    "do you want to kill one?"


    Tang Yuanhang looked at Meng Li:


    "anyway, I''m going to make a decision on this ce. If you want to go, you can go."


    Qiao Yi also said:


    "I''m going to make a decision for this ce. If you want to go, you can go."


    Meng Li still didn''t want consciousness to seed. She tentatively said, "can''t we discuss it? Shall we live together? "


    All of you: --


    Sister, you dare to think.


    No one adopted Meng Li''s opinion, and everyone refuted the proposal with a hot temper, saying:


    "impossible."


    Meng Li had no choice but to fight


    Tang Yuanhang:


    "fight as you go."


    Qiao Yi takes the lead in shooting at Tang Yuanhang. When he shoots, he is not moved at all. Tang Yuanhang didn''t expect Qiao Yi to start so fast, but his body instinctively dodges. As soon as he slides down the sofa, he dodges Qiao Yi''s bullet.


    And Qiao Yi then fired a shot at Tang Yuanhang, Tang Yuanhang is not willing to be outdone, he knelt on his knees and fired a shot at Qiao Yi''s stomach.


    As a result, both of them failed to avoid each other''s bullets this time, and Qiao Yi was injured in the stomach.


    It''s just a hole. There''s a little blood on his clothes.


    Tang Yuanhang was injured in the shoulder.


    Qiao Yi was injured and felt very painful, while Tang Yuanhang''s shoulder was injured and he felt that he could not shoot well. He threw the gun to the boy with the meteor hammer. When Qiao Yi saw this, he immediately threw the gun to Su mu.


    Su Mu took the snatch and immediately fired a shot at the man with the meteor hammer, who was the man who robbed him to kill the mantisst time.


    Meng Li is a woman who directly holds the other side''s team in the chaos, with a dagger in her backpack against her neck.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t fight."


    Take the meteor hammer man embarrassed to avoid Su Mu''s gun, is going to get up back to Su Mu a gun, see Zhu Shu was held by the other side.


    Now the other side is honest.


    Meng Li said:


    "go out, this is ours. Put down your room card."


    Zhu Shu''s eyes try to look this way and try to see Meng Li''s face with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes.


    She said:


    "don''t kill me."


    Meng Li: "why not kill you? It''s not against thew to kill you."


    Zhu Shushu is silent. Meng Li looks at Tang Yuanhang and asks, "don''t you put down your room card?"


    Tang Yuanhang put down the room card, the man with the meteor hammer is also, there is another girl, also did not hesitate, put the room card on the sofa.


    Sumo took the room card.


    Zhu Shu said: "I can''t feel it when I hold the dagger tightly."


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Zhu Shu


    She took out her identity card and gave it to Meng Li. Meng Li said to the others:


    "you go out first."


    "I''ll let her goter."


    Tang Yuanhang covered his shoulder and twisted his face slightly:


    "can I believe you? What if you don''t let it go? "


    Meng Li: "do you still have a choice?"


    "It''s OK for me to wipe her neck now and then free my hand to deal with you. By then, we will be four to three, and the gap is not big."


    Tang Yuanhang was speechless and directed to the two people around him:


    "go."


    Then he looked at Meng Li and said, "I believe you for the time being."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Qiao Yi covered his stomach and said:


    "who let you go?"


    "No one can leave today."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi. Qiao Yi''s eyes are red, which makes his perfect face a little more evil. There is a kind of contempt in his eyes, which is contempt for each other.Meng Li said to Qiao Yi:


    "let them go."


    All of us are driven by consciousness and are being yed with.


    This is what consciousness wants. Let them kill others.


    Is there a pair of eyes behind the furtive look, to see up will apud?


    Associate with these, Meng Li feels ufortable.


    Qiao Yi looked at Meng Li, and Su Mu said:


    "now is the best chance to let them go today. We will meet them in the future. Now we are the enemy, so we should eliminate them."


    Meng Li doesn''t know how to cut the grass roots. She just thinks that if everything is as she imagined, this is a virtual world, and there is a real world outside.


    If all eight of them are true minds.


    Instead of a series of data ying with her, who are these people in the real world?


    What''s the rtionship with them?


    If you kill them here, you will be wiped out of consciousness and the real world will be dead.


    There is no possibility that she can return to the real world.


    When ites time to go back to the real world and find out how painful it is to kill someone you shouldn''t.


    Meng Li feels that this is the evil taste of "consciousness", which is to watch them kill each other. If they don''t matter in the real world, why should they drive them to kill each other all the time?


    And she didn''t want to be someone else''s executioner.


    But Meng Li felt that even if he let each other go this time, he would not kill each other, and he would meet him another day.


    It''s always fighting for something. The party who doesn''t get it will be lowered. If it''s lower than one level, it will be wiped out. At that time, some people will still die.


    We should think of a way as soon as possible, otherwise the oue is not good.


    Meng Li insisted: "let them go."


    Qiao Yi said to Meng Li, "be obedient."


    Su Mu also said, "be obedient."


    Qiao Qiao looks at Meng Li and doesn''t speak, but her meaning is simr to Qiao Yi and Su mu.


    Meng Li: "don''t listen. If you don''t let them go today, I willmit suicide."


    Tang Yuanhang several people all look at Meng Li unexpectedly, this girl is so straightforward?


    However, seeing that the other party is still here to discuss their way, Tang Yuanhang is very upset. If Zhu Shushu is not in the other party''s hands, he dare not act rashly and fight.


    Didn''t say they had to lose.


    It''s very frustrating.


    Su Mu sees the firmness on Meng Li''s face and can only look at Qiao Yi. Qiao Yi sighs and doesn''t speak.


    Su Mu said:


    "are you going yet?"


    He looks at Tang Yuanhang, who takes a look at Zhu Shushu and says to Meng Li, "let the people go, or I''lle back to you."

 Chapter 1119

    Finish saying, they a few extremely unwilling to leave.


    Zhu Shu pretended to be calm and said:


    "it''s time to let me go."


    Meng Li took away the dagger around Zhu Shu''s neck, and pushed her to open the distance between them.


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of being hijacked by others.


    But Zhu Shu didn''t seem to have such a wish. She went out of the door and chased Tang Yuanhang.


    Meng Li closes the door. Su Mues to Qiao Yi and asks, "are you ok?"


    Qiao Qiao is already beside Qiao Yi. He gently picks up Qiao Yi''s hand and looks at Qiao Yi''s wound. He is a little at a loss.


    Meng Li has a sense of healing Qiao Yi, and also knows where the first aid kit of the house is.


    The house is very big, with four bedrooms, a study, a living room and a sunshine room. Meng Li found the so-called first aid box in the cab of the study.


    Then he took out the tweezers and twisted the bullet out of Qiao Yi''s stomach.


    No need to disinfect. It''s not cumbersome at all.


    Moreover, as soon as the bullet was twisted out, Qiao Yi''s wound healed automatically, and soon healed. Meng Li asked:


    "is it still painful?"


    Qiao Yi said:


    "it doesn''t hurt that much."


    Meng Li Oh, it''s amazing. For Qiao Yi, it''s a normal thing. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Qiao Yi''s body no longer hurt, but he began to question Meng Li. He said:


    "why do you want to let them go?"


    Meng Li: "do you hate them?"


    Qiao Yi thought for a while and said:


    "it''s not that I hate them too much, it''s just that I feel irritable when I look at them, and I don''t want them to continue to appear in front of us."


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t feel this way."


    In fact, she did, but it was driven by her own consciousness. She tried not to think about it, and then she came down.


    Listening to Meng Li''s words, Qiao Yi just said: "why can''t we share amon hatred? We are the same people."


    Su Mu looked at Meng Li: "yes, why can''t they agree?"


    Qiao Qiao in order to ease the atmosphere, said with a smile:


    "well, you don''t want to think about it any more, my opinion is the same as that of think about it, peace is the most important."


    "You boys are really cute. They just shout, fight and kill at the slightest thing. It''s not cute at all."


    Is to help Mengli, Mengli toward Qiao Qiao smile, Qiao Qiao mischievous vomit tongue, is lovely.


    Su Mu feels his nose awkwardly. Qiao Yi nces at Qiao Qiao and doesn''t speak.


    Wake up the next day, Meng left the living room, Qiao Yi has been waiting for Meng to leave in the living room.


    He asked directly:


    "have you upgraded?"


    Meng Li had seen his ID card once before he woke up. It''s true that they were promoted one level because they robbed the house yesterday. Now it''s level three.


    But instead of nodding, she just said:


    "call them out and ask them."


    Qiao Yi is silent for a while and nods. Meng Li calls Qiao Qiao and Su Mu out and asks them about their situation.


    Qiao Qiao broke his fingers and said:


    "when I first found my ID card, I was at level 5. Later, I killed a wild boar and was promoted to level 6. Then yesterday, I didn''t know why. Today, I was upgraded again. Now I am at level 7."


    Su Mu: "I''m in the same situation as Qiao Qiao."


    Qiao Yi frowned and said:


    "then why am I demoted?"


    "I''m down five grades."


    "At first, I was level 7. After killing the wild boar, I was upgraded to level 8. Then I saw it again this morning and it was level 3."


    Meng Li


    "And my gun doesn''t work. It''s locked." Qiao Yi said with a bad look.


    The gun is really a sharp weapon. He doesn''t feel good at fighting. He only feels better with the gun.


    Qiao Qiao murmured:


    "so, if the level is lower than level 7, even if you have a gun, you can''t use it?"


    Qiao Yi nodded:


    "it should be like this."


    "But why the downgrade?" He said to himself in disbelief.


    Meng Li guessed:


    "it''s estimated that you were shot yesterday. That shot was originally a fatal injury, but you didn''t die. Instead, you were downgraded by five levels."


    This operation


    Then she this kind of situation is more can''t get hurt, all don''t have so many grades to descend.


    Qiao Yi sighed:


    "maybe."


    "I''m at level seven now. Let me forge a gun for you." Qiao Qiao said with good understanding.


    Qiao Yi refused. He said:


    "no, I still have some weapons in my bag. I''ll use them for the time being and unlock them when the level rises.""But you can get one for your own use." He added.


    Knowing that a serious injury will result in a grade drop, we all keep it in mind. Although we don''t know what the biggest impact will be after a grade drop, we are instinctively unwilling to do so.


    Striving to protect themselves, Su Mu and Qiao Qiao began to forge their weapons again. They fused their spears and Su Mu''s scissors and produced two guns.


    One for each.


    Take in the hand to y, looking at the team has two guns, Qiao Yi in the heart a little more solid.


    He looked at Meng Li:


    "your level is about the same as theirs. Why don''t you join them?"


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "in fact, I only have level 6."


    Qiao Yi: "why?"


    Meng Ligang really wanted to take this opportunity to tell them something. She looked very confused and said, "I don''t know why."


    "But yesterday I had an idea that I wanted to go out and bring back a person. I held back. Today I didn''t get up."


    Everyone didn''t understand what Meng Li wanted to express. They all looked at Meng Li, which was rted to the level. They wanted to know more.


    Meng Li said:


    "I suspect that I have toply with my inner thoughts in order to be upgraded. I vited them yesterday."


    "And I think the reason for their promotion is that we robbed the house yesterday. What they didn''t, the designation was lowered."


    Su Mu asked suspiciously:


    "doesn''t it mean that killing wild boars is rewarded with good fortune? Let''s find a ce to live, and it''s a blessing in return? "


    Seeing Su Mu''s question, Meng Li said: "have you ever thought that no matter what you do, as long as we win and do what you want to do in your heart, we can upgrade."


    Qiao Yi said:


    "you are right to say that."


    "Since there is such a guess, why did you go against your mind yesterday?" Qiao Yi is more acute.


    He felt that it was meaningless to disobey his own ideas and drop the grade.


    Meng Li sat down and said in a soft voice:


    "I just purposely disobey, and then go to confirm what I think in my heart."


    There are also some words she does not dare to say too clearly. If there is a pair of eyes staring at them behind her back, if she is right, she knows too much.


    He''s going to be killed.


    But if we want these people to understand the rules, it''s just a matter of time before we can understand them even if she doesn''t say it.


    Meng Li didn''t want to dy.

 Chapter 1120

    Although speaking out may make them more obsessive about upgrading, they will slowly find out.


    It is also the difference between early obsession andte obsession.


    It''s up to them to make a clear choice.


    Or something.


    Qiao Yi said rationally:


    "you have confirmed your own ideas, but now the problem is that you are also demoted."


    Meng Li: "is upgrading that important?"


    Qiao Yi said:


    "no, I''m just thinking that there will be guns at level 7. What about level 10? How about grade 17? "


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "there will be an atomic bomb."


    Qiao YILENG said:


    "atomic bomb?"


    "That''s too much."


    Meng Li suddenlyughed:


    "it''s no exaggeration, didn''t you think of this thing before?"


    Qiao Yi asked:


    "should I associate this thing?"


    "Do you think of it?" He looks at Sumu.


    Su Mu also shook his head, he said:


    "before you said it, I didn''t have this concept. After you said it, I suddenly remembered what an atomic bomb is."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully:


    "so."


    "Have you ever thought about the meaning of our life?"


    Meng Li can''t say why he just obeys the consciousness all day and has nothing else to do.


    Had to ask implicitly.


    Qiao Yi: "meaning. I think I have found a new meaning. I have to upgrade. I like guns."


    Meng Li


    "And you?" She looks at Sumu.


    Su Mu said:


    "it seems that I have to upgrade, isn''t it good enough for this meaning?"


    Powerful instincts cannot be changed at any time.


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Qiao and Qiao Qiao says, "I don''t know what else I can do."


    Meng Li also has a sense in her mind that only upgrading will be stronger and stronger. It seems that when they make it clear, they all have a desire to upgrade.


    This is not a good phenomenon. Everyone is persistently upgrading, and they are all puppets of consciousness.


    This is really can''t say, Meng Li feels some words are not suitable to continue to say now.


    She closed her mouth and began to meditate.


    How can we break this false world? She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she finally stood up and walked slowly towards her room.


    She sat on the bed and looked at themp at the head of the bed. She couldn''t help holding themp in her hand.


    She touched the light, it was touch the light, the light was on, cooling the soft light.


    Meng Li''s hand is holding the light bulb, if ording to themon sense, the light bulb will be warm and hot with the lighting time.


    But for a long time, after touching the light bulb, it was still cold.


    But it doesn''t prove anything. Those of them can ept that the wound can heal immediately and automatically. They can also ept that the gunes out of the pot. It''s not unusual that a light bulb doesn''t heat.


    It''s obviously unrealistic for them to understand that the world may be false through these things.


    Meng Li holds the light bulb and thinks about things in his heart. His strength is getting stronger and stronger. At thest sound, the light bulb is broken.


    The fragment is thrust into Meng Li''s palm, symbolically shed a little blood, Meng Li slightly impatiently put themp shelf back to the head of the bed, turned to the study, found the first aid box.


    Use tweezers to pick out the fragments, do not need to bandage, pick out, the wound began to heal automatically.


    Meng Li sits on the chair in the study, which is veryfortable. He looks at the bookcase standing on the wall of the huge study, on which there are many books.


    Now she didn''t have the consciousness to assign the task, and there was no 6018 to give him advice. She couldn''t think of a way, and she was very upset. She simply went to get a book and opened it.


    After reading for a while, Meng Li''s expression became strange.


    She got up, went straight to the bookshelf, looked at the titles one by one, and opened up the contents.


    The discovery of the contents of these books should be a copy of the real world books.


    Many books also contain somemon sense, such as people need to ensure the intake of energy in order to live, need water, need air.


    There is also the concept of birth, aging and death.


    Another example is that people''s bodies are dirty and need to be washed. There are even books on how weapons are made.


    You can''t just throw it in the pot.


    For Meng Li, it''s a great surprise, because it means that she can try to use these books to tell them whatmon sense is.


    Let them understand how againstmon sense they are in this ce.Of course, the effect may not be satisfactory, maybe they will think that the book is bullshit, and they think thatmon sense ismon sense.


    But you have to try.


    Meng Li called them all in and said to them:


    "we are so bored, just read books?"


    Su Mu said frankly:


    "actually, I don''t feel bored."


    Meng Li asked: "what''s your state now?"


    Su Mu said:


    "when I have nothing to do, my brain is almost empty, I don''t think about anything, and I don''t feel bored. Time is fast for me."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Qiao:


    "are you, too?"


    Qiao Qiao: "yes, time is very fast."


    "Not boring?" Meng Li asked.


    Qiao Qiao shakes his head. Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi again. Qiao Yi says:


    "if you don''t say it, I can''t remember the word boring."


    "Why do you always say something we can''t remember?"


    As soon as Qiao Yi''s thinking diverged a little, he thought of the atomic bomb just now, which was also said by Su sifan. If not, he really couldn''t remember it.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth:


    "OK."


    It seems that when these people have nothing to do, they are simr to the dormant state.


    Therefore, in this situation, no one will read books consciously.


    She said:


    "let''s have a look. I think the content in the book is very novel and different from my understanding."


    These books are the products of the real world. If you look at them, they may have self doubt.


    Just Meng Li thought, why are these books mixed with this kind of products in line with the real world.


    It can''t be that the people who create the virtual world arezy. They are toozy to make up the logic in line with the virtual world.


    Just bring the real world.


    But aren''t you afraid of self doubt from those inside?


    Maybe on purpose?


    In the end, for some reason, Meng Li could not guess. Although it was a trap, she also jumped, which was an opportunity.


    Qiao Yi takes a look at Meng Li. He doesn''t speak. He just looks for a book and stands to read it.


    Qiao Qiao cleverly went to the sunshine room and put some soft cushions on the ground. Qiao Yi naturally sat down, crossed his knees on the cushions, with his back against the wall, and looked up quietly.


    Qiao Qiao has a way to learn.


    Su Mu said:


    "let me have a look."


    With that, he also found a book and began to read.

 Chapter 1121

    The space was once quiet. After reading for a long time, Qiao Yi put down the book and said with an inconceivable expression:


    "why do people in the book eat and work?"


    "And having children?"


    It seemed that he had never thought of it.


    Why do the friends and girlfriends in the book fall in love and evenmit suicide?


    He and Su sifan are male and female friends, but he has never been infatuated with Su sifan.


    Just remember in my heart that this is my girlfriend, it seems a little different, so they have been walking together, did not want to separate.


    Meng Li said:


    "to reproduce, to put it simply, to survive."


    Qiao Yi said:


    "survival? Don''t we survive now? "


    Su Mu closed the book and guessed: "it''s possible that these people''s life styles are different from ours."


    Meng Li


    "Why are we different from them?" She raised the question.


    Try to be thought-provoking.


    Su Mu thought for a while, but he didn''t think of the reason. He said:


    "I don''t know, but aren''t we living well now? We don''t have to eat. We don''t have to work


    Meng Li coughed twice and said:


    "you have a point."


    It''s irrefutable.


    "Why don''t we change our clothes, and we don''t drink water. What do we live by, Xianqi?" Meng Li asked.


    Su Mu sighed and said:


    "I''m also curious about this, but I can''t understand it."


    "We are the real world. In fact, we should not take things written in these books too seriously. They may be another world constructed by the author."


    Meng Li looks at Qiao Yi, who nods and shakes his head.


    I don''t know whether it''s denial or approval.


    Qiao Qiao has a keen sense that Meng Li has a purpose. She asks:


    "what do you want to express, Si fan?"


    Meng Li: "well, I just find out why we are different from them."


    "Who built these high-rise buildings? We don''t have the money cirction mentioned in the book. Will you have nothing to do with building houses?"


    Qiao Yi retorted:


    "why not? We still kill wild boars. Maybe other people have no time to repair their houses because they want to upgrade."


    Meng Li


    How desperate.


    Seeing Meng Li''s expression, Qiao Yi couldn''t helpughing and then said:


    "you''re right. I also feel that our world is really different from the world in the book. I just turned a few pages of the book, which is about sociology and economics."


    "I think it''s in line with the facts. Now we are in an abnormal environment."


    "ording to our present situation, the world described in the book can''t work normally at all, and it will soon be out of order."


    In fact, Qiao Yi still has a feeling in his heart. The world he describes and the living mode of human beings make him have a vague sense of familiarity.


    But that kind of familiar feeling how also can''t grasp,e to slip away.


    This sense of familiarity is what makes him really face up to his current environment.


    Meng Li takes a long breath, and Qiao Yi is finally enlightened.


    Qiao Yi added:


    "and it''s a world where peoplemunicate with each other, but I don''t think we have any desire tomunicate with so many people."


    "To be frank, I just regard them as props that should exist. I don''t need to pay attention to them and deal with them."


    "They probably see us the same way."


    Meng Li nodded. If Qiao Yi''s consciousness is true, he should not be an ordinary person in the real world.


    Su Mu also fell into meditation, and Qiao Qiao seems not willing to use her brain, she just quietly stay aside, to ensure that he does not make trouble.


    Qiao Yi stood up and nned to take a book down from the shelf again. Suddenly he turned to Meng Li and asked:


    "why do we always have the same idea?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "So that''s the problem."


    "Do you think, are we being..."


    Meng Li did not finish the words, we all have a number in mind.


    Are they actually controlled?


    This kind of thought really scared them a big jump, each face big change, all coincidentally silent.


    Qiao Qiao said in disbelief:


    "no, it''s impossible."


    Can thoughts be controlled?


    It''s not within her cognitive range at all.Qiao Yi wants to talk. Meng Li puts his index finger on his lips and says, "Shh!" don''t say anything, just understand it. "


    Qiao Yi closed his mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    Meng Li said to Qiao Qiao:


    "in fact, it''s not impossible. You see, we had the same idea before."


    "These days, the people we always meet have the same purpose as us. How can there be such a coincidence in the world?"


    as like as two peas of two of us, the time is almost the same.


    Joe twisted her eyebrows. On the one hand, she thought it was nothing strange. She felt that she epted it.


    But on the other hand, when I think about it in depth, I feel that it is wrong.


    In fact, Su Mu and Qiao Yi feel simr to Qiao Qiao.


    This feeling is that you always believe that the world should be like this. Someonees to tell you that the world is not like this with information and evidence. It has a great impact on your heart.


    I can''t help but doubt myself, but I can''t figure it out.


    It''s like there''s a fog in front of you blocking what you want to see, and you can''t get it off.


    Dial a long time, and even some irritable.


    Qiao Qiao''s expression was a little irritable at the moment. Atst, she said in frustration:


    "forget it, I don''t want to. I can''t understand it."


    Su Mu sighed slightly, wringing his brows and thinking.


    Meng Li said:


    "you see, such as eating, bathing, why do we know the meaning of these words as soon as we say them?"


    "And we haven''t done that at all."


    "And how we were born, and what childhood experiences we had, can you remember?"


    "We shouldn''t have been born this big."


    Although there seemed to be no babies in the world, she didn''t see them in the street.


    Su Mu nodded and said:


    "you are right. These words are very familiar to me..."


    "Including childhood, I think I have, but I can''t tell the experience."


    "I can basically understand these books. It seems that there is nothing I don''t understand. I don''t know why I can understand them."


    Meng Li nodded and did not speak.


    Watching Su Mu and Qiao Yi meditate.


    They don''t expect them to immediately feel that this is a virtual world, but now that they have realized something is wrong, they will think more, and they won''tpletely be puppets of "consciousness". All they have to think about is upgrading, and "consciousness" will arrange them to fight with whoever they want.

 Chapter 1122

    While Su Mu and Qiao Yi are pondering, a kind of consciousness suddenly appears in their mind.


    This kind of consciousness is to let them stop a city destroyer.


    Before Su Mu and Qiao Yi had this kind of inexplicable consciousness, they let it go and never thought much about it.


    I think it''s normal and should be.


    And they are almost in that dormant state in their spare time. Although people are awake and sitting, they don''t think much in their mind.


    When you suddenly have an idea, just do it.


    But after all kinds of confused ideas, they are also doubting life at the moment, which is equivalent to being busy, and consciousness suddenlyes, which is too strange for them.


    Qiao Yi and Su Mu''s face shed a trace of horror. They looked at each other and understood each other.


    Looking at Meng Li again, Meng Li nodded. Qiao Qiao hesitated and nodded.


    Qiao Yi: "all of them?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Su Mu said:


    "you said that we are thinking about life now. Who would suddenly think of catching City destroyers?"


    Meng Li: "isn''t it?"


    Qiao Qiao: "also."


    "It''s true..." Su Mu murmured.


    If it was suspected that someone was manipting their consciousness, it is now certain.


    It''s not the right time for Fu Linxin to stop the city destroyers.


    Qiao Yi''s face is not good-looking, and this taste is very ufortable. He subconsciously wants to resist, and Su Mu is also a man, and he doesn''t want to be manipted like this. He also wants to resist this consciousness.


    Simply a person with a book to show their attitude.


    Qiao Qiao said: "if we don''t go, we will be demoted."


    Qiao Yi lightly looks at Qiao Qiao, although Qiao Qiao said is the fact, but he went, proved that he sumbed to the person who controlled him.


    It''s an insult to him.


    Meng Li also said:


    "we can go and see how to finish it, and then we can talk about it."


    "Before we can figure out what to do, what we have to do is to save our lives."


    "Save your life? What do you mean Su Mu asked.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said:


    "in fact, if it is lower than one level, there will be no health value."


    Qiao Qiao covered his mouth with a frightened expression.


    Qiao Yi: "let''s go."


    Meng Li


    Didn''t you look so determined just now?


    This idea has changed too fast, which also shows that Qiao Yi is very rational.


    Qiao Qiao is also surprised that Qiao Yi''s attitude has changed. Su Mu gives Qiao Yi a thumbs up and says:


    "what a hero


    Qiao Yi was a little embarrassed and urged:


    "let''s go."


    "Don''t you really want to go?"


    Su Mu rolled his eyes. In fact, as long as he consciously confronts this "consciousness", it''s OK. He didn''t say that his body is out of control.


    They set out together and found the so-called city destroyers who are stealing the city''s public facilities, the so-called conveyor belt.


    I''m trying to take off the star.


    Then I met the four people yesterday.


    The two teams put the city destroyers in the middle and looked at each other. They already understood the intention of both sides.


    Qiao Yi''s heart suddenly gives birth to a disgusting feeling to the other party, but thinks that this should not be his personal emotion, is trying to ignore.


    At the same time, somepassionate eyes look at each other, do not know each other know, they are also manipted, yed?


    Tang Yuanhang is stunned by Qiao Yi''splicated eyes.


    Su Mu was very smart this time. He took the lead in stepping out of the short-term gaze and yelled at the city destroyers who turned a deaf ear to their arrival:


    "stop, what are you doing?"


    Perhaps now the mentality is different, Su Mu''s tone is very exaggerated, like deliberately singing.


    Then Meng Li felt that the task was finished, and Su Mu didn''t expect to stop the city destroyers with just one word.


    The city destroyer raised his head. He also has the nearly perfect facial features that everyone here has. His clear and bright eyes look a little scared.


    He knelt down to Su Mu and said, "I''m wrong."


    "Please forgive me, I''m willing to atone for my fault."


    Tang Mu said, "I want to see if they are going with you."


    If all this is really manipted, the contradiction with each other is the same. Before, Si fan asked him why they happened to meet each other every time.


    He also said fate.


    The fate of ghosts.Now Su mu, Qiao Yi, Meng Li and Qiao Qiao all have a serious rebellious mentality. Do you want me to?


    Then I don''t want to.


    Qiao Yi also weakly waved his hand. Tang Yuanhang''s momentum today is not as strong as yesterday''s, probably because he was injured yesterday and was deducted from the grade.


    But the exact amount is unknown.


    Qiao Yi suddenly thought that ording to their understanding of the rules, Tang Yuanhang had lost to them three times in a row, which was enough to deduct three levels.


    If you take it down again, the other four will have no health value.


    Tang Yuanhang didn''t expect that the other side''s attitude had changed so much, but he didn''t want to fight when he thought that he was injured and he had to drop his grade.


    I''m also worried about why I''m slow every time. I''m in a hurry this time, but the other party just got to the right ce.


    The city destroyer is still kneeling. Seeing that Su Mu has not spoken, he continues to say to Su Mu:


    "please let me follow you. I am willing to atone."


    Su Mu looked at the city destroyers and said:


    "don''t you have a ce to go? Follow me? "


    "If you really want to atone, turn yourself in."


    This word suddenly appeared in my mind, but I heard the city destroyer ask:


    "where to turn yourself in?"


    Su Mu has nothing to say.


    Where are you going?


    He doesn''t know.


    After a look at Tang Yuanhang, they have turned around and left. Yesterday''s back looks hateful, but today''s back looks a bit depressed.


    "Take him with you." Qiao Yi said.


    "Thank you..." The city destroyer said gratefully.


    He added:


    "if I hadn''t met you, I really didn''t know where to go. I would have been wandering in the street all day."


    Meng Li looks at the city destroyer indifferently. He seems to be manipted like this.


    Su Mu felt the same. He sighed. How could they be?


    But how can we get rid of the maniption of others?


    They went back with the city destroyer. Originally, there was a sunny room in the house, which Qiao arranged for the city destroyer.


    When asked what the name of the city destroyer was, he said yes, let''s call him Acheng.


    A few of them are shut in the study again, begin to open small meeting.


    Su Mulian asked Qiao Yi: "why did you bring him back?"


    Qiao Yi said:


    "if he is in the same situation as us, he will have the same goal as us in the future. One more is one more stratagem."


    "If it''s different, it''s better to see where it''s different."


    "If there is a purpose, what is it?"

 Chapter 1123

    "All right." Su Mu doesn''t have much to say.


    Qiao Yi is still on guard against ah Cheng. After all, he just came here and asked Meng Li in a low voice:


    "you say, what will happen if we get rid of the people who control us?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think of it?"


    Qiao Yi said:


    "probably no one will drive us to do something."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    Never thought about the real world?


    Qiao Yi shook his head.


    Meng Li understood. Although they understood that they were manipted, they didn''t expect to find a way to get out of this and return to the real world?


    I don''t have a strong sense that I want to return to the real world.


    Meng Li felt that it was necessary for him to make them aware of this problem and know his goal before he could work hard for it.


    Meng Li found a pen and paper in his study. He felt that it was not safe, but he wrote it down directly.


    Qiao Yi, Su Mu and Qiao Qiaoe to have a look. After watching, Qiao Qiao Qiao opens his mouth in surprise.


    Su Mu and Qiao Yi are shocked. They look at Meng Li:


    "really?"


    Meng Li nodded, turned and walked to the bookshelf. As he walked, he ran his fingertips across the book and said:


    "these things are real."


    She hooked her lips:


    "and we..."


    It''s a fake.


    Although Meng Li has spent so much time talking to these people, she has never let go of her vignce. That is to say, she regards them as people who have the same experience as the client, and she has done well that they are NPC yers.


    If it''s NPC, it seems that it has been yed with if it still takes so much effort.


    "It''s really hard to ept." Qiao Qiao awkwardly smile, the facial expression is a little dismal ground backed two steps.


    Now it''s all about who she is and where she is.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Knock on the door, Qiao Qiao arranged the next look, turned to open the door.


    Meng Li calmly sat down, sitting on thefortable chair in the study, slowly tearing the paper into small pieces.


    When the door opened, ah Cheng looked inside, nced at Meng Li, then ttered him with a smile and said:


    "my room is ready. I just want to thank you."


    He nced at the bookshelf and said:


    "you''re reading."


    Qiao Yi nodded quietly, and a Cheng said:


    "can I have a look at two of them?"


    Meng Li: "are you bored?"


    A Cheng Leng said:


    "of course, it''s boring, otherwise I would not think of reading."


    Su Mu''s expression became ugly, but he didn''t speak at the first time.


    They didn''t read before, they didn''t feel bored.


    And I never had the sense to read.


    If you can feel bored, at least now it''s not a state of empty thinking and staying there. Maybe it''s simr to their thinking, that is, they are aware of something.


    What do you realize? What do you think?


    "I don''t want to give it to you. You''re here to make atonement, so you should think about it."


    Ah Cheng: "ah..."


    "So it is." He said with a smile:


    "I''ll think about it in the living room. If you don''t let me rest, I won''t rest."


    With that, ah Cheng turned and walked away. When he left, he gently closed the door.


    Then I can''t hear his footsteps clearly, but I can feel someone walking.


    When the door closed, Meng Li said:


    "I have a bold idea?"


    Qiao Yi: "what?"


    Meng Li: "put these books in our invisible backpack."


    Qiao Yi: "is it necessary?"


    Meng Li: "anyway, it''s boring to be idle. If you pretend to be a little bit, you won''t waste much time."


    Although she didn''t know why she wanted to put these books away, she didn''t think it was a big problem to do it ording to her mind.


    This kind of behavior is not driven by "consciousness", but Meng Li''s own will.


    Maybe it''s just pure rebellious psychology. Isn''t Acheng going to see it?


    She just didn''t want to show him.


    Su Mu did not say anything, began to install the book, Qiao Qiao see this also cleverly with the book, Qiao Yi helpless.


    I started to put it on.


    I don''t know how much capacity the invisible backpack has. They empty the whole room of books, and no one says their backpack is full.


    Meng Li even put pen, paper and some paintings in it.


    It''s boring anyway.


    When they finished, a few people went out to the living room.


    A Cheng actually stood outside and thought about it. His head was close to the wall, motionless.Meng Li sneered on purpose:


    "his attitude is quite good."


    A Cheng said with a smile:


    "if you make a mistake, you really need to have a good attitude. Isn''t this atonement?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "in fact, I feel that it doesn''t matter to destroy anything."


    "It''s not right that I destroy the conveyor belt and affect other people''s travel." Ah Cheng said in a loud voice.


    Meng Li:


    "since you know that, what do you do?"


    A Cheng said weakly:


    "I don''t know why, I just did it."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful voice, and ah Cheng said:


    "so I am very sorry now."


    His attitude is so good that he seems to be aggressive.


    With a simple test, Meng Li has determined that Acheng wants to show that the situation he encounters is the same as theirs. If they are careless, they will regard Acheng as an ally.


    But Meng Li is wary of everyone.


    "Then stand still." Meng Li said faintly.


    The rest of them didn''t speak. Ah Cheng looked back at them pitifully, just like a child who made a mistake and stood up.


    Standing at night, they all have the consciousness of sleeping. Qiao Yi wants to fight against this consciousness. He doesn''t want to sleep now, so he wants to know what will happen if he doesn''t sleep.


    Meng Li advised:


    "you''d better sleep."


    "It will be upgraded tomorrow."


    Qiao Yi Oh a, nodded, can be regarded as agreed Meng Li.


    Everyone went back to their own room to sleep, and ah Cheng in the living room was still thinking about the wall, and no one paid any attention to him.


    Seeing that everyone was asleep, ah Cheng changed his clever appearance before. He looked calm. Shi Shi ran walked into the study, but he was really surprised. What happened?


    Except for the cupboard, the desk was empty.


    Although Meng Li asks Qiao Yi not to go against her consciousness and go to bed, she goes against her consciousness and carries it.


    She released her mental power to check the situation of the study, to be exact, the situation of Acheng. Now releasing her mental power is a kind of torture for Meng Li.


    It''s very painful. It''s like breaking one''s own wound.


    But now she had to see what purpose ah Cheng came for.


    But Acheng didn''t do anything. Seeing that the study was empty, he just left the study with a look of chagrin and closed the door. Then he went to the living room again, leaned against the corner and closed his eyes.


    It looks like I''m going to sleep.


    Meng Li''s face was distorted by the pain, and she recovered her mental strength. Then the pain slowly subsided, and she took a breath.

 Chapter 1124

    The next day Meng Li quietly told Qiao Yi and Su Mu about it.


    She said this:


    "I opened the door quietly yesterday and saw Ah Cheng sneak into the study, but I came out soon."


    Qiao Yi:


    "there must be something wrong with ah Cheng. Shall we find out directly?"


    Su Mu: "ask, we have two guns, don''t say force him to say, no matter who he is, why bend around."


    Qiao Yi nodded thoughtfully:


    "OK."


    They found a Cheng and put the gun directly on his head. A Cheng''s eyes shed a little flustered and asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Qiao Yi: "what''s your purpose of approaching us?"


    A Cheng: "where do I have any purpose? I just have no ce to go. I want to be with you."


    Qiao Yi: "to tell the truth."


    He put the gun on Acheng''s head, a trace of fear shed in Acheng''s eyes, and then said calmly:


    "I just feel things are different, don''t you feel it? We are actually manipted. "


    Ah Cheng''s words are so clear that they have nothing to say.


    "So let''s do something together?" A trace of supplication shed in a Cheng''s eyes.


    Meng Li looked at a Cheng and asked:


    "have you always been alone?"


    Ah Cheng nodded.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "then tell us what happened before you met us."


    Without hesitation, ah Cheng said a past without ups and downs.


    He does this and that alone, and he doesn''t understand what he''s doing.


    Until one day, he suddenly felt that it was wrong.


    When you wake up, you feel that your strength is too small. You must find allies. When you see them, you will recognize them.


    By the way, he ttered the four of them, saying that they were different at first sight.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth.


    It''s clear that they were arranged to meet. How can Acheng exin this?


    Or is it a puzzle?


    She had an idea in her heart that now that she was conscious, she could go to Acheng''s body.


    The so-called body, originally is false, throw away a little psychological burden.


    When she thought of this, Meng Li did as she said. Her consciousness was directly separated from the body. She went to Acheng''s body and felt Acheng''s consciousness struggling.


    Meng Li directly suppressed it.


    Before that the body suddenly fell down, Su Mu saw the expression of horror, also can''t deal with "a city".


    I used to check the situation.


    Meng Li feels that Acheng''s consciousness is still struggling violently. She has been suppressing Acheng with her consciousness and moving her body, which is a preliminary adaptation.


    Su sifan on the ground seems to have died suddenly, but his face is very peaceful, but Su mu can''t wake up.


    He said:


    "this is my sister."


    He wiped his nonexistent tears, and then looked at Meng Li:


    "you killed sifan, and I will kill you to avenge sifan."


    Anyway, I just want to find an excuse to kill ah Cheng.


    Meng Li blinked at Su mu, and Su Mu said angrily:


    "what do you do with blinking?"


    There is something wrong with your brain. Do you find it hard to beg for mercy.


    Meng Li took a puff from the corner of his mouth and frowned at Su mu. He was so angry that Su Mu pointed a gun at Meng Li''s forehead:


    "I broke you."


    Qiao Yi: "wait a minute?"


    He looked at Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li once again thought Qiao Yi was really smart. She didn''t say it directly, but said:


    "I don''t know what happened."


    Her tone is peaceful, different from the way ah Cheng always talks with all kinds of emotions.


    I believe the careful Qiao Yibined with the sudden fall of "Su sifan" can definitely understand.


    Although she is not sure if anyone is monitoring them in real time, she still wants to be safe and not make things too straightforward. Maybe she is deceiving herself, but she is willing to.


    Qiao Yi said:


    "so?"


    "Whatever you think, it''s what you think." Meng Li said.


    Su Mu: "what


    "What''s going on, after all."


    He understood vaguely, but he didn''t understand it very well.


    Qiao Qiao has been trying to wake up Su sifan. His expression is really sad. Qiao Yi puts down the gun against Meng Li''s head, goes to pull Qiao Qiao up and says:


    "don''t be sad."


    "Why don''t you feel sad? It''s all like this."


    Qiao Yiding looks at Qiao dexterously"Trust me, it''s OK."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes on Qiao Yi seemed to have taken a reassuring pill. She said:


    "it''s really OK?"


    Qiao Yi: "really not."


    Su Mu also takes away the gun pointing at Meng Li, but he still has doubts about Meng Li''s identity and is not willing to see Meng Li more.


    Just follow Qiao Yi to do it.


    Meng Li took a breath, sat down and began to look for a Cheng''s backpack. There was a gun and a small keyboard in a Cheng''s backpack. It looked like it was made of metal.


    In addition, there is no other, Meng Li wanted to find the identity card.


    A Cheng is really special. If there is no ID card, there will be no level, which means that there will be no health below one level.


    Originally, Qiao Qiao thought it was not good to let his partner''s body lie on the ground, so he nned to move it to the bed. However, as soon as Qiao Qiao set up Su sifan''s body, it slowly turned into nothingness in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Qiao Qiao is stunned, the facial expression is very depressed.


    Why is that?


    Qiao Yi looks at Meng Li fiddling with the keyboard and asks:


    "what do you find?"


    Meng Li shook his head.


    And "consciousness" didn''t let them go. They took out a book from their backpack and read it for a long time. When they tried to find clues in it, consciousness came back.


    Let them save a rare animal.


    Qiao Yi, Su Mu and Qiao Qiao all have this kind of consciousness, but Meng Li doesn''t.


    This discovery surprised Meng Li. That is to say, she got rid of the false body, so she had no consciousness to control her.


    But Qiao Yi, they don''t control their own consciousness to get rid of their present body. Even if they get rid of it, it doesn''t mean they can suppress the consciousness of the people they robbed.


    It''s embarrassing to be suppressed.


    After careful consideration, Meng Li said to Qiao Yi: "I also have this idea."


    I didn''t say I was out of control.


    She put away the keyboard in her hand and looked at Qiao Yi. She was not guilty of lying.


    Qiao Yi didn''t think much:


    "shall we go or not?"


    Su Mu: "don''t go..."


    "Go ahead?"


    "I don''t know whether to go or not."


    If he doesn''t want to demote, he will die. He is afraid of death.


    Qiao Qiao: "go and have a look."


    "Anyway, we are all right. If we are promoted to a higher level, we can fail once more. I feel that we have something to do every day, so we have to leave our own way."


    Qiao Yi: "that''s it."

 Chapter 1125

    They set out.


    This time, there was no suspense at all. I also met Tang Yuanhang and his party.


    They all looked at a bird''s nest under the eaves, which seemed to be the so-called rare animals.


    And this time, Tang Yuanhang''s eyes were firm, staring at the eaves, and they were sure to win.


    Seeing this, Qiao Yi had a guess in his heart and said to Su Mu:


    "I doubt that one of them should have been demoted to the first level. This time, we can only seed, but we can''t fail. If we have topete with them, we will probably have to fight to death."


    Su Mu nodded approvingly.


    "Or forget it." Qiao Qiao hesitated and said.


    Although a kind of nameless fire came out when she saw them, to be honest, she could feel that it was something she didn''t want.


    So she didn''t want her partner to die.


    Qiao Yi looks at Su mu, and Su Mu nods.


    Meng Li also nodded consciously, and they reached a consensus.


    At first, Tang Yuanhang was very alert to Meng Li, but until he sessfully rescued the rare animal, they felt that it was over, and the other side didn''t move.


    Can''t help suspiciously looking at Meng Li several people.


    Qiao Yi''s eyes on Shang Tang Yuanhang turn to leave with great grace.


    Who knows how much he wanted to aplish it by himself, driven by "consciousness" just now.


    Also gave birth to a kind of why let the other party, the other party on the damned anger.


    It''s all self imposed.


    Tang Yuanhang felt his head strangely, but the thing he was most worried about didn''t happen.


    In fact, Tang Yuanhang''s team really resented Meng Li''s team.


    They''ve lost to each other several times, and now they''re in danger of losing health.


    Today, I came to think that if they can''t go smoothly, they will die with each other.


    But the other party suddenly magnanimous let them, let their heart taste is veryplex.


    I don''t know how to meet these people every time.


    On the way back, Su Mu sighed:


    "it seems that we should be demoted again tomorrow."


    Qiao Qiao sighed and looked at Meng Li:


    "Why are you following us all the time? What''s your situation?"


    Meng Li


    It seems that the girl still doesn''t understand.


    Not like Su Mu and Qiao Yi.


    They have been reading since they went back. The more books they read, the more familiar they are with the world described in the book.


    Meng Li shut himself in the room and studied the keyboard of a Cheng.


    All the things in Cheng''s backpack are necessities, so this keyboard is not a decoration.


    She also had a guess in her heart that if Acheng came in from outside, then Acheng must have a way out.


    She directlymunicated with Acheng with her consciousness and asked Acheng:


    "do you still refuse to say so far?"


    A Cheng bowed to the pole and said:


    "what do you say?"


    "Where are you from?" Meng Li asked.


    Ah Cheng also tried to y the fool and said:


    "I really don''t know, I''m not the same as you?"


    Meng Li gave a faint smile:


    "how can you feel that I am the same as you? If I am the same as you, how can I suppress your consciousness?"


    For a moment, Acheng was speechless and silent. He said:


    "I can''t say it. I''m dead if I say it."


    Meng Li: "if you don''t say it, you will die now."


    "Isn''t that the same?" Ah Cheng asked sarcastically.


    Meng Li hooked her lips, her tone was gloomy, and she said every word:


    "no, it''s not the same. If you die now, I can still pretend to be you and hurt anyone you love, your parents, lovers and friends. I can do whatever I want."


    "You are too cruel."


    "Vicious? Do things by all means. Today I can rob you of your body, and I can rob you of your body when I go out. " Meng Li said.


    A Cheng: "since you know everything, why do youe to ask me?"


    Meng Li said softly, "I''m bored. I have to find something to do."


    "Do you think I can''t get out? I just want to y here and bring you in. "


    Ah Cheng: "ah..."


    Why don''t you go to heaven?


    When he was outside, seeing her open the books here, he felt something was wrong. ording to their budget, these people would not have noticed so early.


    Although they will be aware of the budget, and have something prepared for them, their ns may be changed so early.


    But there was no way to change it outside. He had toe in and change some things in person and y with them by the way. But he didn''t expect that it wasn''t so good. He was nted here.Such a variable is the disaster of his life.


    Meng Li took the keyboard and looked over and over again, saying:


    "you can go out by this."


    Although Meng Li is not sure in her heart and hasn''t tried yet, her tone is very firm.


    Ah Cheng was shocked. I found it all.


    "I won''t ask you any more. I''ll take your identity and go out to harm people." Meng Li said.


    A Cheng: "you don''t like this, we have no injustice and no enmity."


    "No injustice, no revenge? You dare say that I''m trapped here. Without your participation, you didn''t want to let me go out alive? " Meng Li asked sarcastically.


    A Cheng was silent for a while and said:


    "it doesn''t matter. I can''t say anything now."


    This thing can not be changed, even if he took his identity to do how vicious things, he recognized.


    It''s his personal integrity.


    And if the people he loves also love him, they will understand that this is no longer him.


    A person''s attitude is rted to his tone. Meng Li can feel Acheng''s firmness. Some people are cut to pieces, and don''t say what they don''t say.


    What''s more, I can''t cut Acheng to pieces.


    Meng Li just wants to get rid of ah Cheng.


    But if you go out, it seems that the body must have a consciousness to exist?


    Just like Su sifan''s body, as soon as her consciousness breaks away, Su sifan bes nothingness.


    But Meng Li suddenly smiles again. How can she be surrounded? These are all fake bodies. If she wants toe in, there will be fake bodies.


    Meng Li''s eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, directly wiped out a Cheng''s consciousness.


    Maybe a Cheng has guessed that Meng Li is going to fight hard. He has been preparing for it long ago. When he is wiped out by Meng Li, his consciousness tries to resist, but it doesn''t work.


    It''s just the consciousness of an ordinary person. If Meng Li can''t deal with it, isn''t it a waste of absorbing soul power and boundary power? These things strengthen all aspects of Meng Li.


    What makes Meng Li admire is that a Cheng didn''t ask for mercy in the end, which can be regarded as a hard bone.


    After handling ah Cheng, Meng Li just pressed every button.


    Every time she presses a key, she stares at the keyboard.


    When the return key was pressed, Meng Li saw that the keyboard was on, and her consciousness was dizzy.

 Chapter 1126

    After Meng Li wakes up again, a glimmer of joy shed in her eyes. If she didn''t guess wrong, did shee out?


    Eye catching is the modern house, this is a closed room, the room is surrounded by screens, there are all kinds of machines.


    Full of a sense of technology.


    The curtains were drawn so tightly that they were not transparent.


    Meng Li immediately called out:


    "6018?"


    "Yes." 6018 said gently.


    Meng Liughed:


    "I''ve found you. I''m so flustered without you."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not necessarily.


    "What on earth is this?" Meng Li asked 6018 directly. If 6018 knew, he was toozy to explore.


    6018 said:


    "it''s a Bureau specially set up by someone."


    "Can it be solved?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "it''s not a big problem, but I can''t operate it. I need you to operate it. I''ll tell you."


    Meng Li didn''t want to go back to that game again and said directly:


    "then you can teach me."


    6018: "it''s no good here. The instruments here don''t have this permission. It''s troublesome to invade their data. Once they detect it, there will be emergency measures to destroy the data here."


    "And the people inside are in danger."


    "So I suggest that you find out where the main instrument is."


    "The encryption measures are very good. If there is a little action here, there will be a reaction." Finally, 6018 added.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I couldn''t find you before." Meng Li asked.


    This is consciousness: "I''m going to study 6018 outside."


    Meng Li smiles, which is probably the meaning of partner.


    6018 is very considerate. She supports her outside. If you go in with her, they just waste time inside.


    On the outside, we can save a lot of time if we have done all the solutions well.


    She found a mirror and looked at herself. Now she looks like a man, which should be ah Cheng inside.


    In fact, she felt that there was a soul in the body, which should be Acheng''s soul, but now that her consciousness was destroyed, it was useless.


    Meng Li didn''t n to kill all of them. This soul can go to life.


    "By the way, I''ll send you the information about those people." 6018.


    Meng Li hummed and received the information given by 6018.


    As in the virtual world, the client is Su sifan, and Su Mu is really the elder brother of the client.


    Qiao Yi, in fact, is the client''s fiance. Qiao Qiao is Qiao Yi''s father''s illegitimate daughter, but her character is better than her cleverness.


    In real life, Qiao Yi is not indifferent to her sister. In the virtual world, although she forgets some things, her attitude towards Qiao Qiao has not changed much.


    There is a kind of indifference and indifference.


    Tang Yuanhang is Su Mu''s best friend, Zhu Shushu, who is the client''s best friend.


    Mu Xiangming is Qiao Yi''s best friend, and Su Chengyan is also su sifan''s and Su Mu''s cousin.


    In fact, they are all in the same circle. They usually have a very good rtionship.


    Meng Li also received some plots from the perspective of God.


    The people behind the scenes let them, people who have a good rtionship, fight each other.


    That is, if you lose your rank, it means death, or the other party loses his rank and the other party dies.


    And then Qiao Yi and his team won.


    The two teams had a terrible fight in the end. Seeing each other was like seeing an enemy who killed his father.


    It''s all about letting each other die.


    Tang Yuanhang couldn''t go back to the real world because of the death of several people''s consciousness.


    And there is no Meng Li in the plot to intervene and remind others. People like Qiao Yi can also have self doubt in theter stage.


    Finally step by step to solve the truth, here also deliberately release water, let Qiaoyi they all have memory, but what''s the use, can''t go back to the real world.


    On the contrary, because of the previous memory, more painful.


    The thought of killing their closest friends, self me, sadness, guilt, pain, fear of not being able to go out, and the unknown of the future, make them crazy and frustrated.


    There have been manyplete copses.


    But gradually, their rules changed. They were no longer hostile to others, but to people inside the team.


    The so-called consciousness to let them kill teammates, this is not just teammates ah?


    This is still their family!


    Naturally, they refuse, but they don''t do the task. Their level will drop again and again, but they really can''t deal with the people close to them.At the end of the day, one by one, one by one, the consciousness has disappeared.


    All of them have suffered countless pains and struggles, and human nature has been challenged unprecedentedly.


    The torture to the soul is so great that it can bepared to the torture inflicted on the body.


    The consignor''s consciousness is dead, but the soul meets the organization and gets the chance to counter attack.


    Because there is no way to let the client regain consciousness, the client can''te back.


    When Meng Li receives the plot here, her eyebrow moves. The client can''te back, so she has less things to consider.


    Make the task more convenient.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t need to get any soul.


    The client doesn''t have to pay.


    The organization let the task person to do the task, mainly because of the particrity of the task.


    The way of heaven does not allow the existence of such an adverse thing.


    In fact, the victims are not only the clients, but also some other people. But these victims are basically young people with a little achievement.


    When the backstage agents created this thing, they invited the clients to experience it.


    It''s a holographic game, an epoch-making game, looking for investors.


    Qiao Yi thinks that if this kind of thing is really so magical, he can make a lot of money by investing in it himself. They are all young people, and they are very interested in these new technologies, so they all go.


    Who knows what kind of helmet we have around us, our consciousness will sink in.


    There were a lot of people present at that time.


    Later, it was found that these people couldn''t wake up. What was captured was only the people in the front, the real people behind the scenes, who had never appeared. He was looking behind his back at the people inside, despair, pain and struggle.


    Like God, watching all living beings suffer.


    And in the plot, there is no such thing as a Cheng entering the virtual world, which is fundamentally due to Meng Li''s abnormality, which makes him have toe in and have a look.


    A Cheng can''t let things out of their n, but unexpectedly, when he meets Meng Li, he easily breaks away from his original body, grabs his body, destroys his consciousness, and borrows his identity and authority to leave the virtual world.


    As Acheng thinks, this is the biggest variable.

 Chapter 1127

    As for the backstage, the story is about Zhou Fei.


    This Zhou feizhe was originally a hacker expert, but because of some reasons, he had a criminal record and wanted to find a serious job after he came out.


    But for this kind of person who has a record of crime, and Zhou Fei has offended some people, mostpanies don''t use him.


    Including Qiao''spany and Su''spany, they didn''t admit Zhou Fei.


    Although Zhou Fei has submitted his resume.


    This made Zhou feizhe feel the world full of malice.


    Why? Isn''t he good?


    Is he incapable?


    In Zhou feizhe''s mind, he is an absolute genius.


    After the interview, in order to refuse Zhou feizhe, somepanies deliberately told him that his sry was only a few thousand yuan, which made Zhou feizhe angry and feel humiliated.


    No matter how unbearable he is, he should not be reduced to a man who gets thousands of yuan a month.


    What he hopes is to find a bright way to meet people with his own technology, but no one is willing to give him this opportunity.


    I hate the rich and powerful people in my heart. To put it bluntly, it is a mentality of hating the rich.


    It is because of the blockade of some people that he has no way to go. He wants revenge.


    He''s going to make these people miserable.


    But how can it be done in the real world? He is imagining a virtual world and ying with these people.


    Zhou feizhe was also a man with strong practicality. Once he had this idea in his heart, he decided to put it into action. He began to try.


    Using their own powerful brain, and some very means, day and night sleepless, made this virtual world.


    In fact, if Zhou feizhe''s head is used in the right way, he can make great achievements.


    But he was cynical and made this kind of thing, which trapped many people he hated.


    This is also targeted. At the beginning, he invited people he hated and people close to people he hated.


    And a Cheng is just a little brother of Zhou feizhe. He has attracted many fans with his superb skills.


    These little fans very much hope that they also have the ability of Zhou feizhe, so they want to learn technology with Zhou feizhe, and they also pay a lot of money for this.


    I am also very sincere to Zhou feizhe.


    Zhou feizhe''s wish is to be God in charge of the world.


    In Zhou feizhe''s mind, the virtual world is a real world, where he can take charge of everyone''s life and death.


    How wonderful!


    As for Zhou feizhe''s personal information, it''s also in the plot and, of course, his base.


    Meng Li thought that he should go to Zhou feizhe''s base area. He was the only one in Zhou feizhe''s base area.


    He''s very alert.


    Although they had little fans, they had already gone in to take the me for him at that time.


    There are also some little fans who are not trusted by Zhou feizhe and even despised by him.


    They just help Zhou feizhe to process some data. They don''t know what a crazy thing Zhou feizhe is doing.


    As far as Acheng is concerned, he is absolutely loyal to Zhou feizhe, but it seems that he can not enter Zhou feizhe''s base.


    However, a Cheng''s identity is not useless. There is still a qualitative cover.


    Meng left to see the console of Acheng, without Acheng''s memory, not very clear how to operate.


    I studied it before 6018 and taught Meng Li to operate step by step.


    Meng Li just followed the routine and didn''t do anything against the instructions to arouse Zhou Fei''s vignce.


    She opens the interface. There are many characters and teams on it. Theposition of these teams is set up outside.


    Meng Yi can see their every move from the perspective of God.


    But now Qiao Yi''s team is short of a teammate. Meng Li subconsciously points to a city''s own state.


    Now it''s still in the virtual world. Meng Li saw an exit below. She quickly ordered to exit.


    If people havee out and haven''t changed their state, I''m afraid it''s going to attract Zhou feizhe''s attention.


    But it''s not easy to quit. Meng Li is not very good at these high-tech things. She was taught step by step by 6018.


    She couldn''t find it on her own.


    Change the state of Acheng, and it will be normal if there is no Acheng in it.


    Seeing Qiao Yi and their "consciousness" driving them to go out to do the task, Meng Li feels that he can''t dy, although they already have the consciousness not to let the other team die.


    But procrastination is not the best way. In the end, one team will die. Seeing that they haven''t been fighting for a long time, Zhou Fei will be impatient.


    When he does, these people will be in danger.


    Meng Li takes a look at it. It can also match Qiao Yi''s teammates. Meng Li doesn''t have this n. In case he gets a pig teammate for others, it''s very terrible.Let Meng Li can''t help but think of Zhang Xue, the first assessment task. It''s really


    She got up and turned on the air conditioner. These instruments were very hot and needed a very low temperature environment, so Acheng wore two.


    Meng Li smelled on her body. Although she didn''t sweat, there was a strange smell that she didn''t take a bath for a long time. However, she was not in the mood to take a bath. She changed her clothes and went out.


    ording to the truth, we should go to see the client''s body. We can use the client''s body. But now the client is still lying in the hospital. She has no time.


    Compared with the client''s body, a Cheng''s identity is more convenient. Meng Li has to go out and do something first.


    Driving a broken car in Acheng, the car is very shabby and scratched beyond recognition. In fact, Acheng''s family background is still solid, rich and educated.


    But for Zhou Fei, he gave everything, including the previous car, which was bought by Acheng.


    If it wasn''t for the inconvenience of going out to work, Acheng would not go to the second-hand market and spend the least money to buy the most broken car.


    Open the car door, Meng Li heard creaking sound, Meng Li sat down, tables and chairs also chirp.


    The car is filled with the smell of dpidated, as soon as you start the car, the noise makes Meng Li upset.


    It''s a hot day outside. Meng Li originally wore a long sleeve, but it''s not that Meng Li would like to wear it. Instead, she can''t change her style when she sees ah Cheng''s long sleeves in the plot.


    Meng left the air conditioner of the car, but no air conditioner came out for a long time.


    Air conditioning is also broken?


    A Cheng really worships Zhou feizhe. No matter how hard he is, it''s worth it for his career.


    Meng Li had to pull over and pull up his sleeve. Then he opened the window and went on the road.


    In fact, the rate of looking back is quite high. A Cheng''s appearance is a tech nerd. In addition, the clothes he bought before he met Zhou feizhe are not bad. Meng Li has his own temperament.


    It''s hard for such a person to drive such a broken car and open a window without attracting people''s attention.

 Chapter 1128

    Meng Li finally got to where he wanted to go.


    This is a toy shop. There are fake guns at the door, but Meng Li knows there are real guns.


    In the story, Zhou feizhe came here to buy a pistol. Although he is the God of the virtual world, in the real world, his heart is empty.


    What I think is that if one day the east window incident happens, he still has some self-protection power.


    The boss is a skinny old man. He is reading at the door with sses. When he sees Meng Li looking into him, he doesn''t say a word.


    Meng Li looked at the East and the West. The old man cleared his throat and asked:


    "what do you want to buy?"


    "Is it a son or a daughter at home?"


    He then asked, looking at the broken car that Meng had just left and stopped by the side of the road.


    Meng Li: "buy it for yourself."


    The old man nodded and said:


    "it''s not impossible for adults to y."


    He closed the book, got up and took Meng Li to go inside. There were several shelves in it. The old man squinted at Meng Li, which meant to let Meng Li choose by himself.


    Meng Li looked down at the old man''s vest. The vest had been worn for many years. It turned yellow, but the binding was open.


    She looked at the old man steadily and said:


    "I''m Zhou feizhe''s man."


    The old man frowned:


    "I don''t know who it is."


    Meng Li: "you don''t believe it, you see."


    Meng Li found out a few photos of ah Cheng and Zhou feizhe in his mobile phone and handed them to the old man.


    In the photo, Zhou Fei holds a Cheng''s shoulder with his hand, smiling gently and kindly, with his elder brother''s demeanor.


    The old man took Meng Li''s mobile phone, took a look at the date of the photo, and made a few moves on Meng Li''s mobile phone. He said:


    "what did your big brother ask you to do?"


    "Take one..." Hands off Moby.


    The old man waved his hand and said:


    "there is no such thing."


    "You have to embarrass me, the little one." Meng Li smiles tteringly.


    She took out a box of cigarettes from her body, which contained all the money. She handed it to the old man, who pinched it and looked at Meng Li askance:


    "I''ll call him."


    Meng Li tut said:


    "you old man epted my money, but you don''t want to amodate me?"


    "My boss is doing business now. If you call him and ask about it, he can''t say whether it''s right or not."


    "Besides, it''s the first time I''ve done this for him. I''ll ask you to call him. I''ll be appointed not to use me in the future."


    The old man didn''t say a word. He pinched and pinched the cigarette box. Meng Li took out another cigarette box. Then the old man said:


    "here you are, but you have to pay."


    The client didn''t have so much money on hand, but when Meng Li came out, he took out the client''s watch, which Zhou feizhe didn''t bring, and gave it to the client.


    When he bought a watch, it was more than 10000 yuan. Meng Li gave the watch to the old man and said:


    "this thing is here for you first. I brought it back to the old man, and he gave me money to send it to you."


    The old man gave a cut:


    "you guys like toe here and don''t know the rules."


    "The rules are broken."


    Meng Li looks at the old man without expression. The old man cuts with disdain again, waves his hand, turns around and opens the shelf. There is an invisible door inside, and he goes in.


    After a while, he came out, handed Meng Li a toy box, and said impatiently:


    "go, go quickly."


    Meng Li took the box and didn''t dy. She was worried about wearing it.


    I got into the car. Just now, the car was roasted on the side of the road for a while, and it was extremely hot as soon as I went in.


    Meng Li wants to see the things in the toy box, but she can''t look straight. When she gets to the back seat, she lies on the back seat and blocks it with the chair in front of her to prevent the probe that she doesn''t notice on the road.


    She began to look.


    The thing is right, but there aren''t many bullets. Meng put the gun on his body after he got a good bullet.


    She went to the cab, started the car, put down the window, and headed for Zhou feizhe''s home.


    Zhou feizhe lives in a vi on the outskirts of the city.


    The house is rented. I heard that there was a homicide case in it before Zhou Fei rented it, so it''s not expensive for Zhou Fei to rent it.


    On the way, Meng Li also called Zhou feizhe. She tried her best to call Zhou feizhe in a chengdi tone:


    "boss, there''s something wrong with me. Can youe here?"


    Zhou feizhe''s voice was rather cold. Hearing the wind from Meng Li''s phone, he asked:


    "how are you driving?"


    Meng Li: "yes, I''m in a hurry, so I''ll drive first. If you don''t want me toe, I''ll go back."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Fei asked.Meng Li: "there are some problems in the data. I want to ask you some advice."


    "Come here, then." Zhou feizhe said.


    Meng Li let out a cry. Zhou feizhe was very cautious. Although Acheng was his heart, he seldom went to his home, not to mention the base area, which was his operating room.


    About an hourter, Meng Li arrived near Zhou Fei''s house.


    Zhou feizhe called a dumb nanny to pick her up. After a long time, Meng Li realized that it was the aunt who said hello to her again.


    Meng Li thought that Acheng''s character should not be warm and gentle to this aunt, so she made a cold look and didn''t look at her.


    She knows these are under the surveince of Zhou Fei.


    With his aunting in, Zhou feizhe sat on the sofa. Zhou feizhe was not very old, he was only in his thirties, but his work was too brain burning, and his hair was half white.


    With gray hair and vicissitudes on his face, he is 40 or 50 years old.


    In particr, he was willing to smoke dry cigarettes, smoking with his pipe, and watching Meng Li step over, Zhou Fei suddenly said:


    "I knew you wereing."


    Meng Li''s heart leaps. Can''t it be Zhou Fei that knows something?


    She looked up at the surveince screen on the wall. The broken car was parked alone on the road outside.


    Then he said with a guilty face:


    "boss, please punish me."


    No matter what, it''s right to admit your mistake first.


    On the contrary, Zhou Fei said: "what''s the matter, isn''t it more fun?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, a face of guilt and remorse.


    "Didn''t you change it?" There was a kind of arrogance in Zhou Fei''s eyes.


    Meng Li thinks that this should be the reason why Acheng entered the virtual world. She said:


    "the other side is too alert, and things arepressed into another data, so..."


    Zhou Fei shrugged: "it doesn''t matter."


    "What''s the matter with that Su sifan? I have nothing to do today. There''s no her in it. She shouldn''t die now!"


    Thinking of this, Zhou feizhe was not happy. He was God.


    He can''t n who will die before or after.


    Now, what the hell is this? Is it because it''s not perfect enough?


    Anger came from his heart, and he gave Meng Li a sinister look:


    "waste."

 Chapter 1129

    Meng Li was ashamed and agreed:


    "yes, yes."


    Meng Li is not willing to deal with Zhou feizhe, but he has discussed with 6018 on the way here.


    When we get to this ce, let 6018 invade Zhou feizhe''s data. If we sessfully invade Zhou feizhe, we can directly solve Zhou feizhe''s problem.


    If it''s not sessful, we need to find a way to get the password from Zhou feizhe.


    Just now 6018 has sessfully intruded into Zhou feizhe''s data, but it is found that Zhou feizhe is a ruthless character. What he sets is that if he dies, all those things will enter the self destruction mode.


    Once self destruction, others can''t copy it, and the people inside can''t get outpletely.


    This is the typical way that when I die, I have to be buried with everyone.


    So 6018 will take time to crack.


    But Meng Li has no memory of Acheng, and there are few people who introduce Acheng in the plot. Meng Li is very worried about revealing.


    But fortunately, after Zhou Fei scolded a waste, he stared at her for a while and didn''t speak any more.


    Meng Li made a submissive, fidgety appearance, moving around in the sofa, also silent.


    At first nce, he was too scared to speak.


    This made Zhou feizhe''s eyes sh a trace of contempt, and he raised his chin haughtily.


    It''s a wonderful rtionship. It''s clear that Zhou Feidao''s money for equipment is almost from his fans, but he never takes it with short hands.


    It is his own capital that he still stands tall and upright.


    These fans are very receptive and willing to live and die for him.


    "Don''t you want to see me? What''s the matter? I can''t fart now? " Zhou Fei asked.


    Meng Li asked about the progress of 6018 in his heart, and 6018 said it was fast.


    Her heart just settled down, actually don''t understand the work of a Cheng, Meng Li just find an excuse to find Zhou feizhe.


    She hesitated, looked at Zhou Fei and said directly, "if you don''t have anything, just go away."


    Meng Li then walked slowly towards Zhou Fei. She took out a notebook from her bag, opened it and dragged the book towards Zhou Fei.


    Zhou Fei pulled a light nce at her, not too concerned.


    When he got to Zhou feizhe''s side, Meng Li heard 6018 in his mind take a long breath and said:


    "done."


    Meng Li''s eyes shed. He sat down beside Zhou feizhe and handed him his notebook. Zhou feizhe didn''t want to pick it up.


    But Meng Li had no vision and put it on Zhou feizhe''s leg.


    This made Zhou feizhe look at Meng Li in a very sinister way, because in his eyes, Meng Li''s action was very ignorant.


    If you want to consult others, you should have a better attitude. You should behave yourself and let others see it with your notebook. Do you still put it on others?


    No matter how much Meng Li Cai put on Zhou Fei, it was also to divert Zhou Fei''s attention.


    When Zhou Fei took a look at the notebook, Meng Li pulled out his gun in an instant. Without hesitation, he fired directly at Zhou Fei.


    Zhou Fei''s pupil shrank. He never thought Meng Li would suddenly shoot at him, but he couldn''t escape.


    The distance between them is too close.


    There is no time for rxation.


    One shot killed, the aunt outside did note in, Zhou Fei probably told her that no matter what happened, she could note in.


    Looking at Zhou Fei, he waspletely out of breath and copsed on the sofa. Meng Li put away his pistol and Shi ran went out.


    Fortunately, this is a single family vi, so a shot will not be heard.


    Meng Li went out and his aunt pruned the green nts outside, but Meng Li felt that his aunt was absent-minded.


    It''s probably curiosity.


    When Meng Li walked behind her aunt, she had a creepy feeling. Her intuition told her to stay away from this person.


    She jumps away, turns her head and smiles at Meng Lishan, her eyes wavering.


    Meng Li light smile, directly grabbed aunt''s hand, to the room.


    This let aunt panic, when went in to see Zhou Fei pull dead on the sofa, she extremely frightened to stare big eyes.


    There''s a strange tune in my mouth.


    Meng Li knocks aunt faintly with a knife, and aunt is soft on the ground. Meng Li pulls down a curtain cloth, cuts it into strips with a knife, ties aunt up and puts her in the sundries room.


    The aunt certainly didn''t know what Zhou feizhe was doing all day. She was innocent, but she had to stop her from calling the police.


    Don''t worry. She''s here before she''s done.


    Then he went to Zhou feizhe''s base.


    It''s 6018.


    It''s not in this ce, but another house not far from here.


    Don''t worry about the rickety car. It''s really nice to drive away with nothing.It looks very ordinary from the outside, but there is a basement here, with a password, which was cracked by 6018.


    She went straight in.


    It''s full of all kinds of instruments, and the screen is still on. Meng Li thinks it must be the electricity from the vi, otherwise it''s abnormal for such a bungalow to use so much electricity.


    Meng Li did, 6018 said.


    But theplexity of the procedure gives Meng Li a headache. From day to night, from night to daybreak, Meng Li finally gets it right.


    Seeing that all the characters in it have be a series of data, she thinks that Qiao Yi''s consciousness has returned to the real world.


    In fact, I admire Zhou feizhe for his ability to produce such things, but sometimes it depends on a little luck.


    No chance, no chance.


    Looking at these instruments and data, Meng Li said to 6018:


    "teach me to destroy it."


    Keeping it may be used as a right way, but after it is used as a right way, it is easy to be used for some ulterior purposes, and heaven itself does not allow this thing to exist.


    6018 said a good, Meng Li ording to the method of 6018 to destroy.


    The screen is full of rows of blue data. Meng Li takes away all the hard disks stored. There are still some data in it.


    A little worried about being recovered, Meng Li burned things in the house and put the residue on his body.


    When she returned to the vi, her aunt had woken up. Meng Li''s knife knocked her unconscious again.


    Then I untied the cloth on my aunt. When she woke up, she should be able to call the police.


    She left this ce in a small broken car. She went to a big river near the city and threw all these things in. It''s too difficult to salvage them.


    What''s more, she won''t tell anyone that she left it in this ce.


    Meng Li also wants to ask Qiao Yi if they wake up, but he knows that he will be a wanted criminal soon.


    Hesitated for a moment, bought a few clothes, cut a hair, is a rough disguise, driving a broken car back.


    But this time I didn''t open the window again. Meng Li was sweating.

 Chapter 1130

    When he arrived at the hospital where Su Mu was staying, Meng Li couldn''t get in. He could only steal outside and have a look with his mental strength. Su Mu woke up.


    Su sifan didn''t wake up.


    The two brothers and sisters live in a hospital. Seeing Su Mu wake up, they go to see Su sifan immediately. Meng Li knows that he is doomed to be disappointed.


    This matter still needs to be concluded and a way to die.


    I''m afraid tomit suicide.


    Meng Li returns to Zhou feizhe''s vi. His aunt has called the police and is holding a cordon. She is being asked some questions.


    She sent someone tomunicate with her through signnguage. When she saw Meng Li, her aunt trembled. Someone came to ask what Meng Li was doing. Meng Li took out his gun and all the people around him watched him.


    With a smile on her lips, she slowly raised her gun and shot herself in the head.


    Then Meng Li fell to the ground, making people around him stunned.


    Meng Li returned to system space.


    He died in front of them without saying a word. They will trace the source of the gun, the identity of the body and the identity of Zhou Fei.


    They can figure out something about this, but a lot of things have been destroyed.


    View task rewards.


    Score 95 points, get 54000 points, boundary power reward: 670 points, soul power reward: 0 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 490900


    boundary power: 10075


    soul power: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Completion status: sessfulpletion of three assessment tasks and promotion to five-star task.


    Meng Li was relieved to see the state ofpletion, and finally survived the three tasks.


    These three tasks are always in a state of apprehension, but it''s not too difficult to finish them.


    Just his mental injury, do not know how much to pay to repair.


    Meng Li did not dare to absorb the power of the world. He wanted to keep it. It would cost him to repair the spirit ball.


    She points to open the system mall about the repair of the spirit ball baby, is still out of stock, also did not say how much money, Meng Li alsozy to ask customer service.


    This time, the client is not a real client, and she can''t go back, so Meng Li doesn''t really want to see the follow-up of the world. She is very tired and goes to sleep.


    After waking up, Meng left Lingtian space, looking at the meaning that wenqingteng hasn''te back to her, but Wuxiang is still sleeping.


    However, in the spirit field, some spirit nts were nted. Meng Li didn''t wake up the two.


    She returned to the system space, saw Zheng Xian''s state, in the busy, she left a message.


    Open the column of receiving support tasks. Sure enough, there are many kinds of tasks in it. Before, many support tasks were not open to those who were under five stars because they didn''t reach five stars.


    Some of them indicated the reward, others did not. Meng Li didn''t mean to take the support task. He didn''t seem to have much ability. I''m afraid it would be disappointing to go.


    I don''t want to do tasks with strangers. Most of all, I''m not in the mood now.


    You can release support missions yourself.


    When she arrived at the five stars, she could take on tasks on her own, but some tasks passed in a sh, which was like a second kill. Meng Li thought it was a test of hand speed. She said to 6018:


    "you can take on tasks for me in the future."


    She is not very willing to spend this thought to choose, in fact, the task is not much different, if you encounter a special pit, you can only me your bad luck.


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­ Good


    How can we get such a Buddhist system.


    Meng Li sighed. He just wanted to say that three consecutive missions would be wiped out if they failed. This policy is very loose. 6018 said: "five star missions also need to achieve a certain number of tasks. Otherwise, it will be the same as before. If you do one less task, there will be several unpaid tasks waiting for you. This is a vicious circle. When you finish these unpaid tasks, there will be a lot of dy Time, the next round, you are more likely not to achieve the required number ofpleted


    "You are in a stage. For example, you have toplete five tasks in a year. If you fail toplete five tasks in this year, do less and do severalpensation tasks. The time has entered the next round of assessment. The next round of five tasks can''t bepleted because you spend time onpensation tasks. In such a vicious circle, there is no head at all."


    "So don''t fall short of the standard." 6018 is very worried about Meng Li''s trouble and doesn''t understand. He says it in great detail.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, I see."


    Unpaid task is a great invention. It''s a freebor force. Meng Li thinks that someone must have paid half of his life for it.


    But she didn''t want to spend half her life on it.But now she doesn''t want to do the task, her heart needs to ease, Zheng Xian has not returned to her, she simply took the book to read.


    After a long time, Meng Li wanted to do the task, only to see Zheng Xian reply to her.


    Zheng Xian: "Congrattions, you are also five stars."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    Zheng Xian: "about?"


    Meng Li: "about."


    Two people to the domain, went to Zheng Xian like dessert shop, Meng Li is not particrly like to eat dessert, so eat slowly, watching Zheng Xian eat happy.


    In fact, I like to eat with Zheng Xian, who is eager to eat anything. I don''t know why I have an appetite. I don''t know why I feel that the food is more delicious.


    Quite atmosphere, on the contrary, with the kind of people who eat are listless, their appetite is not very strong.


    Zheng Xian''s mouth is full, looking at Meng Li:


    "when did I get five stars? I was too busy to notice."


    Meng Li: "just came back from thest assessment task."


    "There are no failures, are there?" Zheng Xianwen.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    Zheng Xianughed:


    "you are so lucky. By the way, here you are. Congrattions on upgrading to five stars."


    She put down the spoon in her hand, took out a box and handed it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li was a little surprised and a little embarrassed. She just came to ask Zheng Xian if there is any way to repair the mental ball. She said:


    "how interesting is this? I don''t need it."


    Zheng Xian said with a smile:


    "here you are. It''s not very valuable, but it''s also my intention."


    Meng Li reached out and took the box, nodded and said thank you.


    In his mind, Zheng Xian kept this matter in mind. Looking at Meng Li''s collection, he grinned and said:


    "I guess you have something else to do with me."


    Meng Li said strangely:


    "am I the kind of person who doesn''t go to the three treasures hall for everything?"


    Zheng Xian squints at Meng Li:


    "what do you think?"


    Meng said with a smile, "I don''t think so."


    Usually nothing is not used to stick together, and we all have their own things to do.


    Zheng Xian smiles and shakes his head:


    "OK, let''s see what happened to Meng Damei?"


    (writing is not easy, please support the original! This book starts from the girlwork, wee to subscribe, vote monthly, rmended tickets, every one of you support is my motivation. )

 Chapter 1131

    Meng Li murmured:


    "where did you learn this oily tone?"


    Zheng Xian said: "that''s because you are so beautiful, so I can''t help praising you."


    Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian with no expression. Zheng Xian looks positive and asks:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said: "there is no baby to repair the mental ball. I need one now."


    Zheng Xian didn''t ask if Meng Li''s mental ball was injured. Some things should be asked and some things shouldn''t be asked.


    She just tilted her head for a moment and said:


    "it''s hard to find. I don''t have it now."


    Meng Li was a little disappointed and didn''t show her face. She said:


    "that''s OK."


    Zheng Xian said:


    "let me take you to the trading market. There are many things, but there are also many rules. If you don''t want it, don''t bargain indiscriminately, so as not to be scolded."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. In fact, she is nning to go to the trading market to look for it. She has seen this ce in the forum, but she has not been to it in person.


    She said:


    "I know this ce, but will it take you a long time?"


    Zheng Xianyi said:


    "no, I always like the excitement."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She looked down at the dessert. It was really sweet.


    After they finished eating, Meng Li intended to treat, but Zheng Xian insisted that she pay. She said, "you ate one tenth of my meal. How can I ask you to pay?"


    Meng Li is speechless. She really thinks Zheng Xian can eat too much. One tenth of what she eats seems to be the amount of a normal person.


    Then we went to the trading market together. The trading market looks simple. It''s a big shed with stalls on both sides, selling all kinds of things.


    In order to save time, some also wrote out the use of what they sold.


    Zheng Xian''s eyes are full of curiosity and naivety. She looks around like a little girl, and she''s walking and jumping. Meng Liughs. No matter what she experiences, the nature of some people can''t be changed.


    Zheng Xian to five-star mission, certainly not look so simple, but also maintain this lively.


    This greenhouse is very long, especially a long passage. There are not so many people in the street. Meng Li''s eyes wandered and saw someone selling Lingzhi seeds.


    She felt that if the price was right, she could buy some. She could feel the growing need for Lingzhi''s vitality. She had no other way to raise it well, so she could only use this seemingly stupid method.


    She said to Zheng Xian:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    Zheng Xian nods and takes back his gaze. He follows Meng Li. Meng Li looks at the stall owner and squats with his head down. He is also an ancient costume. On the whole, he is a man.


    However, Meng Li feels familiar with this dress. It seems that he has gone to make a world, and the dress style of people in that world is a bit like this.


    I didn''t think much about it. There are many simr clothes in the world.


    She asked softly:


    "how do you sell this?"


    The man raised his head, looked at Meng Li, and lowered his head, but in the man''s hasty nce, Meng Li Leng for a moment.


    That eyebrow eye, also look familiar.


    Is it someone the world has met before?


    But now they all ask, and it''s not good to leave without waiting for an answer. I feel a bit impolite.


    The man''s voice is clear:


    "if the girl wants, all these seeds will take 50000 points."


    Meng Li takes a look. There are a lot of seeds. It''s cost-effective to buy them. If you buy them in the system mall, it''s definitely more than this point.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t leave and didn''t speak, he just squatted down, stretched out his hand and twisted the seeds to watch. The man knew that Meng Li was moved, so he raised his head, looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "do you want to be a girl?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, you can find a bag to fill it for me."


    Hearing Meng Li''s words, Zheng Xian squatted down, pushed Meng Li with his body and said in a low voice:


    "don''t you bargain?"


    It''s not in line with the atmosphere not to bargain here. Bargaining is also a kind of fun.


    In fact, Meng Li felt that she had picked up the leak, but Zheng Xian said so, and she also asked the man symbolically:


    "can it be cheaper?"


    Gu Zhuo is a little speechless. You''re going to buy it, no matter it''s not cheap. The devil is going to give you a cheap price. But I don''t know why, he said in a strange way:


    "how much do you think is suitable?"


    Meng Li: "what do you say? What do you want me to say? "


    I don''t know who said the secret of bargaining. If you cut in half, you can add some and I can add some?She didn''t mean to cut in half.


    Gu Zhuo


    Although this thing is made when doing tasks, which is equivalent to an unexpected harvest, it is not so worthless.


    Look at the other side does not speak, but also with a wordless expression staring at her, this is what expression?


    Are you angry?


    Meng Li stood up and looked cold.


    In the process of Meng Li''s expression transformation, Gu Zhuo has been watching, but he is squatting, looking up at Meng Li. This perspective, coupled with Meng Li''s face turning into coldness, gradually coincides with his memory.


    Although the appearance has changed, the feeling has not changed.


    As soon as his face became cold, he was afraid. For so many years, from small torge, he would not be afraid because of a simple expression of others.


    At that time, he was most afraid of Shifu looking at him coldly. When he looked coldly, he could not understand what Shifu was thinking.


    Gu Zhuo was a little worried.


    When you are in the prime of your life, you can''t ask for it yourself, and you will end up depressed. Later, when I became a Tasker, I knew in my heart why the so-called master seemed to be a different person.


    "Master


    Guzhuo''s voice is between certainty and uncertainty, which is very strange.


    Meng Li is calm as usual, pretends not to hear, but suddenly remembers why he feels familiar.


    Although Xiaozhuo was not very old when he left at that time, the outline of his facial features hade out. Now, it''s the appearance.


    I just didn''t expect that he recognized himself.


    I''m different. How can I recognize it.


    It''s strange that she didn''t recognize Gu Zhuo when she saw him.


    Where did Meng Li know that she was the one who was "looked up" by Gu Zhuo.


    In those days, Gu Zhuo''s height, as well as the rtionship between master and apprentice, basically looked at Meng Li from this "looking up" perspective.


    Especially familiar with this kind of expression, the most important thing is that, basically, the feeling that she felt scared as soon as she sank her face was printed in Guzhuo''s soul.


    Although Meng Li doesn''t have any expression change, there is a trace of ident and rity in her eyes. Although it is not obvious, she is also caught by Gu Zhuo who is staring at her nervously.


    He quickly stood up and called out again:


    "master, why don''t you talk to me?"


    "Your apprentice?" Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian and asks in surprise.


    Zheng Xian


    Gu Zhuo

 Chapter 1132

    Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li with puzzled eyes.


    And Gu Zhuo''s eyes are full of prayer, just like his eyes when he was a child.


    Meng Li touched his face and said:


    "how much did you say for the seed?"


    She didn''t want to get back in touch with Guzhuo.


    If you can''t admit it, you can''t.


    Gu Zhuo has a lot of disappointment in his eyes, but it''s not easy to meet him. He has a lot of awe for Meng Li and some obsessions in his heart. He doesn''t dare to hold on to this matter, for fear that Meng Li will ignore him.


    He said:


    "thirty thousand, you say thirty thousand, if you want, it can be cheaper, as much as you want."


    Meng Li


    "No, I''ve decided not to bargain. Fifty thousand."


    Zheng Xian


    What''s the matter with these two?


    Gu Zhuo was injured, which means that the master didn''t want to ept his kindness.


    With heartache in his heart, he said:


    "OK."


    He squatted down, found a beautiful ne and put all the seeds in it. In fact, there are other things in it. He has kept a habit all these years. When he saw what he felt girls like, he subconsciously collected them.


    If there is a chance to meet again, he will give it to Shifu.


    He handed Meng Li the mustard space. Meng Li intruded into his consciousness and saw something else. His face cooled down and said to Gu Zhuo:


    "take it back. I won''t buy it."


    Gu Zhuo''s face was scratched with pain. Without reaching out his hand, Meng Li put it directly on Gu Zhuo''s stall and said to Zheng Xian:


    "let''s go."


    Zheng Xian takes a look at Gu Zhuo and follows Meng Li suspiciously, leaving Gu Zhuo''splicated and painful eyes.


    Meng Li walked a little ahead, Zheng Xian staggered the crowd, side by side with Meng Li, and asked:


    "do you know that man?"


    Meng Li: "there used to be some origin."


    Zheng Xianruo said thoughtfully:


    "so you don''t want to talk to him?"


    Meng Li: "why should we take care of it?"


    At that time, Xiaozhuo''s mind she can feel a little, this kind of mind did not let Meng Li feel a sense of achievement, just feel embarrassed.


    If Xiao Zhuo still has this kind of idea now, she feels that she can''t be a friend, and she doesn''tck friends.


    Zheng Xian shook his head and sighed:


    "it''s terrible to fall in love with a heartless woman. She doesn''t even give you a chance to talk."


    Meng Li stopped and looked at Zheng Xian:


    "it''s funny tough at me here. You can''t have such a thing in the future."


    In a word, Zheng Xian closed his mouth sessfully.


    Gu Zhuo watched his master''s back disappear in the crowd. He had some pain in his eyes, but now he finally met her. It was a big happy event. How could he feel sad.


    Even if I don''t want to recognize him today, I''m not afraid. There''s a long way to go.


    After a while, Zheng Xian could not help saying to Meng Li:


    "in fact, that young man is very handsome. Although he is not a man when I look at you, I can feel that he is a man with firm character."


    Meng Li nced at Zheng Xian:


    "I don''t like it. Even if I want to find a man, I shouldn''t look at me like that."


    Zheng Xian shrugged:


    "that''s true. Don''t worry about how you behave in front of others. It''s just a little worse in front of you."


    Meng centrifugal said that no matter how she behaved in front of her, she really didn''t have that kind of mind for the child.


    It doesn''t matter what he is today or what he will be in the future.


    There are all kinds of treasures in the market, but the price is too high to ask. If you don''t need them or can''t afford them, it''s useless to ask them. They don''t waste each other''s time.


    It''s just that we haven''t found anything that can repair the mental ball. The market is half gone. Zheng Xian said: "it seems that this thing is not easy to find."


    "Are you in a hurry? If not, I''ll keep an eye on you then."


    Meng Li is worried. After all, mental power ys an important role in doing tasks, and her dream beast talent also depends on mental power.


    Now there is something wrong with the mental ball, which is equivalent to depriving her of one of her talents.


    It''s like self abuse when you use mental energy.


    But now there''s no other way, she said:


    "I''ll go through this market today. If I can''t find it, you can help me pay attention to it."


    Zheng Xian nodded: "OK."


    Meng Li: "are you going back to do the task?"


    Zheng Xian shook his head: "No


    They went on shopping again. Zheng Xian bought some 7788, but Meng Li got nothing. Finally, after shopping in the market, he didn''t find anything to repair the mental ball.


    Back to the market, Meng Li didn''t pay much attention to Gu Zhuo, but Zheng Xianting did"The man''s gone, sold out?"


    Meng Li said perfunctorily:


    "maybe."


    Seeing that Meng Li really didn''t want to mention the man, Zheng Xian stopped talking about him, went out of the market and said to Meng Li:


    "you can also pay attention to the auction."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    "I think..." Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li hesitantly.


    Meng Li: "what?"


    Zheng Xian said shyly:


    "I want to have dessert Can you go with me? "


    Meng Li


    "Good."


    Bearing the inner fear of sweet hair greasy, Meng Li and Zheng Xian go to the dessert shop again. When people see Zheng Xian, they smile with curved eyes.


    See Zheng Xian''s eyes unspeakable kindness.


    After eating a lot more, Zheng Xian finally said to Meng Li, "how happy you are."


    Meng Li put thest mouthful of his te into his mouth and said with a smile:


    "happiness is good."


    Happiness can be obtained from this way with low cost and high return.


    Before they parted, Zheng Xian told Meng Li that he would pay attention to it, and let Meng Li find it and say it to her, so that she would not worry about it all the time.


    After Meng Li agreed, Zheng Xian''s figure disappeared.


    Meng Li also ns to return to the system space, but Gu Zhuo suddenly appears in front of her.


    He looked at Meng Li and tried to make himself indifferent. He said:


    "can I get to know you again?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "we didn''t seem to know each other before."


    Gu Zhuo''s heart was stung for a while and said:


    "yes, can I know you?"


    Meng Li: No


    Gu Zhuo''s expression was a little painful. He pulled Meng Li aside, avoided the passers-by, and almost begged: "master, I''ve been looking for you so hard these years. I never thought you would do this when you met me."


    "Why don''t you want to recognize me? Do you have me in your heart? If you don''t have me, why can''t you be calm? "


    Meng Li


    What''s wrong with this? If you don''t want to recognize him, you have him in your heart?


    Is it calm to recognize each other?


    "You have me in your heart, don''t you?"


    Gu Zhuo stares at Meng Li. His eyebrows and eyes are picturesque. Now this expression looks a bit gloomy.


    Meng Li''s face is extremely cold. He takes a look at Gu Zhuo and grabs her arm''s hand, which makes Gu Zhuo''s heart shrink for a while. He is afraid and lets go.

 Chapter 1133

    "It''s boring for you to be like this." Meng Li said coldly.


    If you can be normal and don''t look at her like this, she might be willing to be a friend or something.


    But when theye up with this kind of look, it seems that they once had something unforgettable in the past.


    Do you have anything?


    In Meng Li''s heart, it''s amon task. She has some regrets. Her mistake is that she shouldn''t ept Xiao Zhuo at that time?


    Meng Li said, directly let 6018 take her back to the system space, not willing to stay with Gu Zhuo.


    Gu Zhuo sighed with regret. What did he do wrong?


    What''s wrong with it?


    I don''t want to get along with other masters, but I don''t want to get along with him.


    Meng Li went back to the system space, thought about it, then went to the domain, avoided the ce where he met Gu Zhuo just now, and bought some food for Wu Xiang.


    When he takes things back, he finds Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang still asks Meng Li to feed him and tells him about the situation of Wen Qingteng.


    Wu Xiang said:


    "it seems that this guy even has an eye on me."


    Meng Li: "what


    "I had a good sleep several times, and his vines came quietly and entangled me..."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    "I was bitten off." Wu Xiang said lightly.


    "I''ll bite you when youe here. If you''re afraid of being bitten by me, you won''te." There is no way of seeding.


    Meng Li smokes the corner of his mouth, so the two fall in love and kill each other here?


    Poor Wuxiang has vitality in his body, and he doesn''t control the wisteria by himself. The wisteria dares to pay attention to Wuxiang.


    She was thinking, if the wisteria is free to grow outside, how much life should it absorb.


    Meng Li tries to summon the wisteria back, but it doesn''t respond. It''s all right. When Wu Xiang eats, Meng Li returns to the system space.


    I saw Chi Jingfang''s message.


    Chi Jingfang: "congrattions on upgrading to five stars."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    Unexpectedly, Chi Jingfang also noticed.


    Chi Jingfang: e out for a cup of tea?"


    Meng Li originally wanted to refuse. She felt that she had yed for a long time, but she also wanted to know if Chi Jingfang had something to repair the mental ball. She replied well.


    Meet Chi Jingfang in the teahouse.


    Chi Jingfang hase. After Meng Li takes his seat, Chi Jingfang hands Meng Li a box and says, "a little gift. Congrattions on upgrading to five stars."


    "After all, it''s not easy to pass the assessment task, and it''s not the same as before. It''s a span of life, and it''s worth celebrating."


    Meng Li smiles. Unexpectedly, Chi Jingfang also gives it. It seems that the organization has this kind of convention.


    Meng Li took the gift, pursed a smile and said to Chi Jingfang:


    "thank you. Let me know if there is anything to celebrate in the future."


    "It must be." Chi Jingfang alsoughed.


    Meng Li said:


    "by the way, do you have anything that can repair the mental ball?"


    Chi Jingfang thought for a moment:


    "this is not really there. I remember a friend of mine had it there. I''ll ask you about it."


    Chi Jingfang lights up Meng Li''s expectation. She stares at each other and looks at Chi Jingfang silently. It should be his system that is helping him contact.


    After a while, Chi Jingfang said to Meng Li:


    "he hasn''t replied to me yet. Don''t worry. I''ll reply to you when he replies to me."


    "Well, please." Meng Li said politely.


    After chatting for a while, they separated. Meng Li went back to the system space and opened the gift given by Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian gave a string of wind chimes, which felt very good in his hand.


    Also with a fragrance, Meng Li gently shakes up, the sound is sweet, apanied by the aroma, let her brain clear a lot.


    It seems to be the effect of this thing.


    It''s not bad. Zheng Xian has a heart.


    Meng Li opens the gift given by Chi Jingfang. Chi Jingfang actually gives a soul condensing pill, which has an effective exnation, that is, it can make the soul more solid, which is equivalent to strengthening the soul to a certain extent.


    This is also very useful for Meng Li, who is in the state of soul. However, Meng Li has left a heart to check the next Ning soul pill, and there is no problem.


    After thinking about it, I directly refined the Ning soul pill.


    After touching his soul, Meng Li did feel a little change, but there was no exaggeration.


    Just didn''t find the baby that can repair the mental ball, let Meng Li a little disappointed, don''t know if this thing, and how much money it needs.


    I have to save more boundary power and points. I''m worried that the rewards of these three assessment tasks may not be enough.


    Meng Li said to 6018, "I can''t always be bitter about it"Send me on a mission."


    6018: "good."


    "I''ll choose for you." 6018 reconfirmed.


    Meng Li gave a sound. After a while, he felt it was transmitted.


    This time, I came to an ancient position. This time, I was an emperor.


    Yun gaocen was the queen of Yu Chang.


    However, Yun gaocen''s rebirth means that he will make up for some regrets and deficiencies. It seems that if he doesn''t do anything after rebirth, he is sorry for the word rebirth.


    So Yun gaocen has changed a lot. She has not only changed her own fate, but also the fate of the client.


    In the first generation, the client was a good monarch. At least when he was in power, the country was stable and the people lived in peace.


    As an emperor, the client has many concubines in the harem, so it is inevitable that there will be fights in the harem, and Yun gaocen resents the client.


    She resented that the client didn''t give her the love she wanted. She was the pce and the emperor''s wife. Why couldn''t she get the emperor''s full care and love.


    The emperor seems to be doing a task for her. When shees on the 15th day of the first day of junior high school, there is no warmth at all. On the contrary, it is the concubines in the harem. The emperor is willing to see more.


    Isn''t she beautiful enough? Isn''t she beautiful enough?


    She loves the emperor so much.


    Butpared with other people, the technique was not very clever, so he was defeated in the harem, and finally he was poisoned and died.


    After he died, his soul wandered for a long time. Seeing that the client epted the Empress Dowager''s arrangement and married the queen again, Yun gaocen especially hated the client.


    I feel that the client is an unsympathetic person. As soon as she dies, there will be a new queen.


    Seems not too sad, too sad, then in the emperor''s heart, what is it?


    Is it really worth marrying the emperor?


    And because his child died, no one supported him in the harem. Yun gaocen thought that the emperor did not want to think about this child. The child became extremely mediocre and was regarded as a thorn in the flesh. He was often plotted by others, and finally became disabled. Basically, he was abandoned by these vicious people.


    Finally, the emperor died, and his child failed to ascend the throne.


    It''s not fair.


    Yun gaocen''s heart is full of resentment. He''s just unlucky, but his son has nothing. He''s the eldest son. Why can''t he seed to the throne?

 Chapter 1134

    And then rebirth, after rebirth, the consignor fell bad luck, with the prophet of the previous life, cloud high Cen became smooth and smooth.


    Seeing the client, Yun gaocen was angry from his heart. If it wasn''t for thest life that you didn''t protect me well, let those concubines harm me, and didn''t do what my husband should do, could I die with resentment and unwilling?


    Her children became useless, and it was the emperor''s fault.


    In Yun gaocen''s heart, it''s too easy to protect the emperor''s great power. To put it bluntly, he just doesn''t want to.


    The pots were carried by the client.


    But rebirth is also rebirth. After the emperor ascended the throne, she was canonized as Queen long ago.


    This made Yun gaocen feel a little ufortable. If he had been a little earlier, he would not have married him. After marrying him, there was only endless fighting and no pity for him. It was very painful.


    But now that it''s done, we can only ept it.


    However, in the harem, the means are more fierce, and some people begin to win over.


    In the end, the power is growing, and the client''s health is getting worse.


    The body of the client is naturally what the queen does. If the client is in good health, the queen has no chance to do many things.


    She was not in good health all day, and she could not do anything about politics. She could not help but watch the queen interfere in politics.


    The client only hates that the queen didn''t contain herself in time when she was weak. When the queen grew up step by step, he was careless.


    In the end, the queen gave birth to her second child, and soon the client died.


    The second child born to the queen became the new emperor, and Yun gaocen became the Regent empress dowager.


    There is also a regent, Wang Yukang.


    It sounds very inspirational. In herst life, Yun gaocen was full of love for men and women. She loved the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t repay her the same love, and she died because ofpeting with the women in the harem.


    The root is in the emperor.


    But for loving you, can I fight?


    Then once reborn, get rid of the unworthy people, firmly hold the destiny in hand, and live a brilliant new life.


    As a matter of fact, Yun gaocen''s sess is not only because she is reborn, but also because she borrows the power of others.


    This man is the emperor''s uncle Yukang of the client. Although he is the emperor''s uncle, his age is simr to that of the client, and his own strength is not weak. He has been supporting Yun gaocen.


    He has a long history with Yun gaocen.


    Before Yun gaocen married his client, they knew each other.


    But at that time, Yukang liked yungaocen, but yungaocen didn''t like Yukang. In addition, yungaocen''s family all wanted to marry yungaocen to the then crown prince, so Yukang pressed down his feelings.


    After the death of Yun gaocen, Yu Kang was in great pain, and he worshipped the memorial tablet of Yun gaocen at home, even avenged him.


    Never marry for life.


    These are all seen by Yun gaocen, who has a floating soul. Only in his heart can he understand how different people are. The emperor she loves has a new queen after her death.


    Yu Kang, however, was willing to avenge her and never marry her.


    Noparison, no harm. Compared with Yu Kang, the client is a scum man and rubbish.


    Once again, Yun gaocen felt that he was blind in hisst life.


    After his rebirth, Yun gaocen decided to love Yu Kang well.


    The queen regent and the Regent became a couple, and had been a couple all her life.


    Later, when the young emperor grew up, they traveled all over the world and lived at ease.


    The second child born to Yun gaocen is actually the child of Yun gaocen and Yu Kang. It was only after the client died that he met the organization that he knew.


    He didn''t quite understand what Yun gaocen resented him. Did he do anything wrong?


    Yun gaocen didn''t have to marry him if he wanted to have two people all his life. At that time, he didn''t say that he wanted to have two people all his life. As an emperor, he couldn''t guarantee that he could do it.


    Do you think you don''t love her enough and let her be murdered by concubines?


    That''s even more ridiculous. Can his eyes understand everyone in the harem?


    It''s none of his business that someone steals her?


    He has a lot of things to do every day. How can the emperor put his whole heart in the back pce? Isn''t that the right way to teach others?


    And Yun gaocen also me him for not treating their eldest son well, which is even more ridiculous. Princes are taught by special people. Does he want to put everything down to take care of children?


    Later, he became disabled and his character was defective. He was really not suitable to be a new emperor. People all over the world did not agree with him.


    It also used him of not treating the child well, but yungaocen and Yukang had children, and it was their children who finally ascended the throne.


    Did Yun gaocen ever think of his eldest son?


    The client''s request is to retaliate against Yun gaocen and Yu Kang. The reason for his own health is also Yu Kang''s handwriting.


    Yu Kang has been supporting Yun gaocen.


    Meng Li after receiving the plot, also feel a little interesting, after the death of cloud high Cen has been the eldest son of the things grudge, for him to fight against injustice.But he and his beloved man had a child, the eldest son is also general.


    It didn''t take much effort, and it didn''t let others ascend to the throne. After all, what position is there to use the trustor of failing to let his eldest son ascend to the throne and educate him?


    However, it''s normal to think that Yu Kang has wasted his strength, how can he be willing to let a child who is not his own blood ascend the throne.


    All the resentment of Yun gaocenes from her willingness to love the client, but the client failed to return the same or deeper love.


    Yun gaocen expected the love and harmony between the emperor and the empress. It''s better to have a couple all his life. But why this kind of love is so praiseworthy is because it''s too rare.


    Obviously, the client can''t give Yun gaocen such love.


    They didn''t make an appointment in advance, and the client didn''t make such a promise to let Yun gaocen marry him.


    In this era, it is very normal for the client to have concubines and beauties in his heart.


    It''s not contrary, so the client doesn''t know where he is wrong.


    Yun gaocen''s death was not caused by himself.


    In this era, Yun gaocen knew that the emperor would have concubines. He epted them, but he was not willing to.


    Greed.


    In particr, Yu Kang as a contrast, the client seems unbearable.


    Following the plot, Meng Li rubs his eyebrows and sits up. It''s not toote, but it''s not too early. The queen has been reborn for some time, and she still has some rights.


    I fell in love with Yukang.


    Their eldest son, yuhuanian, was born long ago. Before the queen was born again, the child was born, so the child was appointed by the client.


    Now tasks have to be scored more than 80 points. In my heart, Meng Li also hopes to do a better job every time, so he still needs to think about it.


    I don''t know what time it is. She began to practice. Her body already has toxins, and it''s not difficult to detoxify them.

 Chapter 1135

    The queen is also a werewolf. In order to poison her client, she was also poisoned.


    The incense is poisonous. The client will go to the Queen''s pce for a period of time in a month. Everyone will absorb it together.


    But Yu Kang provided the poison. At first, there was no antidote. Yun gaocen insisted on using it. Later, Yu Kang found an antidote for Yun gaocen.


    But this kind of chronic toxin on the client spoils the client''s body. At first, we can''t find out the reason. When the client doesn''t work, there will be an antidote and it won''t be very useful.


    It''s the current situation of this body. After detoxification, Meng Li still needs to practice and use her spiritual power to make up for the damage. She practiced for about an hour, and then someone called him to get up.


    Xinzhi dressed Meng Li, a favorite Eunuch in front of his client.


    He did not stop his actions. He kept talking to Meng Li about some things. They were all gossip of the powerful families in the capital. As an emperor, the client also had to learn about the life of his ministers.


    Meng Lishun asked:


    "how about Uncle Kang?"


    Xinzhi said:


    "Your Majesty, how can you think of King Kang? Everything in Lord Kang''s house is normal and nothing happened."


    Meng Li said faintly.


    As a matter of fact, the rtionship between the client and King Kang is not very good. They are separated from each other.


    King Kang was the youngest brother of the former Emperor, and the Empress Dowager was also the youngest brother of the former Emperor, who had been loved more.


    Later, he even tried to make king Kang fight for the throne, but there was no precedent for his brother to pass on to his brother. The Empress Dowager happened to be killed at that time, and this incident passed without waves and waves.


    However, it is also because of the gap between generations that the consignor should be a little relieved.


    The other brothers and uncle of the consignor all went to the fiefdom, but king Kang stayed in the capital because the Empress Dowager especially pitied him and didn''t want to separate from him.


    Later, the Empress Dowager died, and after he ascended the throne, he wanted to drive King Kang out of the capital. However, although King Kang had a lot of power, he was honest and refused for various reasons, so he didn''t stick to it.


    It''s no matter what you think in the capital. If something goes wrong under your nose, you can take back King Kang''s rights step by step. These rights were given to King Kang by the emperor and Empress Dowager who was critically ill at that time.


    King Kang was also a man of beautiful scenery in the capital, and he was also loved by some noble women in Beijing.


    But king Kang liked Yun gaocen. To be honest, the client never knew that his queen had such a big rtionship with King Kang.


    After drinking some morning tea, Meng Li went to the court. This kind of court is not a big one, but a dozen important people in the court crowded together to discuss business and report their work.


    In the great dynasty, all the civil and military officials came, and only after a period of time did theye.


    King Kang was also there, but he didn''t say a word, didn''t express his opinion, and had no sense of existence.


    In fact, Meng Li saw more indifference from King Kang''s eyes, that is, he didn''t care about everything around him.


    What family and state affairs, full of eyes, only cloud high Cen.


    Under this dynasty, Meng Li didn''t leave what king Kang said. He just had breakfast and went to the pce.


    After rebirth, the queen is very transparent. She doesn''t care about the client. Do you like toe or not.


    She didn''t let go of any of the concubines she had a grudge against before.


    The client was indifferent to the concubines in the harem, and none of them was particrly disliked or liked by the client.


    The queen didn''t expect that the emperor would go to her pce in broad daylight. She was wearing casual clothes now. It seemed that her makeup was not very delicate. She subconsciously wanted to change clothes and make-up.


    Then suddenly a smile, stretch out a slender jade hand to caress temples, how do you still care about him?


    Does he deserve it?


    He shook his head in a low way. He had formed a habit before, and even though he was reborn, he had notpletely changed it.


    She just stood at the door with a lightplexion. Meng Li came to her, and she was polite.


    Meng Lixu gives Yun gaocen a hand and looks at Yun gaocen with her head down. She says,


    "raise your head."


    Yun gaocen raised his head and looked at Meng Li. His eyes were veryplicated, mixed with some disgust and hatred.


    Meng Li suddenly smiles, but he doesn''t speak. He goes straight to Yun gaocen''s bedroom.


    She sat at the top, and Yun gaocen sat at the bottom. They were speechless. What Yun gaocen had on his face was indifference.


    After a while, Yun gaocen''s maid came in to smoke incense. Meng Li frowned and said, "don''t use incense. I don''t like fragrance."


    Cloud high Cen heart a jump, haven''t heard he don''t like to use incense, is found what?


    She took a look at Meng Li''s face. It seemed that there was nothing special about it. Maybe the emperor was just on a whim and didn''t want to smell the fragrance. She waved her hand and the maid in waiting.


    "What can I do for you, sire?" Yun gaocen''s tone is also very cold.


    Meng Li: "look at you."Yun gaocen: "I have nothing to look at."


    "Jealous?"


    Cloud high Cen in the heart sneer a, when oneself is who? Do you think her eyes are not clear and her heart is hanging on you?


    Yun gaocen said:


    "I dare not think that way. Your majesty is everyone''s, I......"


    "Dare not monopolize."


    Meng Li said, "OK, where''s the emperor?"


    In fact, after her rebirth, Yun gaocen really paid little attention to her eldest son, Yu Nianhua. She was busy fighting, fighting for power and falling in love, so she had no extra thoughts.


    Yun gaocen felt bored and ironic in his heart. He never cared much about his children. How could he suddenly run to see them again?


    Did it happen in thest life? Too long ago, such a small thing really forget.


    Yun gaocen asked people to hold the child over. Meng Li held out his hand to hold Yu Nianhua, who was nearly one year old. He sighed in his heart that the child''s life was really bad.


    I was born nobly, but I didn''t do well twice.


    For the first time, the child''s character was not good enough to be liked by the client. For the second time, although he was not disabledter, the result was not very good.


    After watching the child for a while, Meng Li let the child be carried down.


    Then she sat still, which made Yun gaocen a little impatient. This kind of emotion pressed down, and she said:


    "Your Majesty, I feel sick."


    Meng Li: "ask for a doctor."


    "No need." Cloud Gao Cen Leng for a while, she is to chase guest order, think the emperor hears to understand is.


    In doing so, everyone was embarrassed.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "that''s no good. Empress, if you are ill, you must see the doctor, or I will always miss you."


    Yun gaocen wants to vomit. This kind of disgusting scene is what this man is good at.


    She said:


    "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Just go out and get some air."


    Meng Li: "I''ll go with you."


    In the face of Meng Li''s enthusiasm and consideration, Yun gaocen was not moved.

 Chapter 1136

    Even a little fidgety.


    But the words havee out. Yun gaocen can only follow Meng to leave the royal garden. As soon as Meng Li goes to the Royal Garden, many women want to meet him by chance, but Meng Li ignores anyone.


    Good to Yun gaocen.


    Yun gaocen''s face was lightly satirized. Now it''s certain that the emperor had never done this to her in hisst life.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with her, but I came to treat her well again.


    But now she really doesn''t need it at all.


    After a while, Meng Li and Yun gaocen went back to the Queen''s pce and said to Xinzhi: "I want to move here to read the memorial."


    New knowledge


    Master do things, as a ve dare not speak, clever ording to Meng Li said to do.


    Yun gaocen''s face sank down and said to Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, I''m not feeling well in body and mind recently. I''m afraid I can''t serve you well when the emperor is here."


    Meng Li: "I don''t need you to wait on me. I just need to look at you."


    Yun gaocen was angry. The emperor was here, so many things were inconvenient. She gritted her teeth and said, "the emperor should go to find Rong Fei."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to be here. I like to be here. This harem belongs to me. I''ll be where I want to be."


    The flesh on Yun gaocen''s face trembled, and he was so angry that he bit his teeth:


    "the emperor is happy."


    Meng Li smiles and stays in yungaocen pce. The eunuch who serves her is in every corner of the Queen''s pce. It''s not convenient for the queen to do anything.


    And Meng Li didn''t mean to leave. He stayed in the pce from morning to night and slept with Yun gaocen at night.


    Itsted half a month.


    It is worth mentioning that Meng Li has detoxified his body, and he has also taken the medicine to prevent him from being poisoned, which is equivalent to having antibodies.


    But Yun gaocen hasn''t found the antidote yet, but he is anxious to poison Meng Li and apany Meng Li to absorb the toxin.


    But Yun gaocen didn''t know that it had no influence on Meng Li, but it had a great influence on her. If she absorbed too much and reached a certain amount, even if she had an antidote, it couldn''tpletely solve the problem.


    This poison is very bad for the body.


    Yun gaocen doesn''t know what''s going on with the emperor. It''s a situation she didn''t have in herst life. It''s exciting. The emperor has to get along with her all day. She can''t figure it out.


    But since she stayed here, she couldn''t pass up the chance in vain. She was so annoying that she should die early.


    The unspeakable disgust in my heart.


    Since the emperor came, she hasn''t contacted King Kang for a long time. They don''t have the strength topete with the emperor.


    You can''t lose, you can only win.


    In King Kang''s mansion, King Kang stood in the garden looking at the flowers with a gloomy face, and the people around him were shivering.


    King Kang said:


    "you said that the emperor and the queen have a good rtionship. They are together day and night?"


    The servant shivered:


    "yes."


    "Half a month?" King Kang''s voice can''t hear the joy and anger, but the gloom between his eyebrows is almost condensed into a drop of ink.


    The servant said, "yes..."


    King Kang waved and sighed. Why?


    Just as long as she''s happy.


    But Meng Li has been spoiling the queen and never going to other concubines'' pces. It''s spread that most people don''t care about the affairs in the backyard, but there are rules about the affairs in the Royal backyard.


    It''s also something that everyone is worried about.


    The first one to find Meng Li was the Empress Dowager. Looking at Meng Li, the Empress Dowager shook her head and said: "although the empress has the emperor''s heart, the emperor also wants to have rain and dew to spread more branches and leaves for the royal family."


    Meng Li shook his head solemnly:


    "no, I like the queen."


    The Empress Dowager felt that the emperor''s words were against the rules, and her face sank. Of course, she did not me her son, but the queen.


    The emperor doesn''t understand, so does the queen?


    Besides, why is it so sticky suddenly? I''m afraid it''s not the Queen''s way.


    The mother of a country should be dignified and magnanimous, instead of using these seductive means to hook the emperor. What''s the difference with those women in the harem?


    "What''s the matter with mother? If it''s OK, I''ll go back to apany the queen. " Meng Li couldn''t see the Empress Dowager''s face.


    The Empress Dowager was a little angry, she said:


    "the emperor!"


    The tone is high, the expression is not good.


    Meng Li''s expression was light and didn''t speak. The Empress Dowager took a slow breath, waved her hand and said:


    "emperor, don''t forget the rules. Even the queen should not be stuck with her day by day and waste the government."


    Meng Li: "no, the things I should deal with are also falling."


    The Empress Dowager is really speechless. She really can''t find any other mistakes, and it''s not good to scold the emperor again. She''s separated from the emperor. She''s silent for a moment and let Meng Li go.The next day, let the queene and say hello.


    The queen knelt on the ground for a long time, and the Empress Dowager didn''t make a sound. She just drank cup after cup of tea.


    Cloud high Cen kneels knee pain, in the heart secretly hate the emperor, she knows what the Empress Dowager asked her to do.


    It''s just beating her to make herself behave.


    But the Empress Dowager first said:


    "this year''s draft, the queen has to work harder."


    Cloud high Cen Leng for a while, draft?


    In thest life, this draft will meet the woman she hates.


    Do you want her in the pce?


    There was a trace of ruthlessness in Yun gaocen''s eyes. Of course, he wanted to let her into the pce. Only when he let her into the pce, he could easily clean her up, or let her know that the pce was no different from hell on earth.


    Her thoughts were disordered, and the Empress Dowager began to murmur, saying that the queen should be generous and persuade the emperor to share the rain and dew.


    Yun gaocen didn''t really listen. Of course, she didn''t care much about the Empress Dowager.


    In thest life, all kinds of ttering empress dowagers were not so good to their own parents. They were fond of being served by their parents, coaxed by their words, and when they got sick, they were too dressed to take care of themselves.


    But in the end?


    Not long after she died, she married a new queen.


    The olddy forgot all about her old love, but I still remember her sincere devotion.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen was out of his mind, she didn''t listen to her at all. The Empress Dowager was very angry. She put the teacup on the table and pulled Yun gaocen''s thoughts back with a bang.


    Looking at the Empress Dowager in fear, she said:


    "empress dowager, calm down..."


    "Calm down, I''m going to be angry with you." The Empress Dowager gave a cold hum.


    Yun gaocen withdrew his eyes and lowered his head:


    "in fact, my concubine advised the emperor to go to other concubines, but the Emperor just didn''t want to. I''m guilty..."


    Lying beside him, he felt disgusted and unhappy. The concubines in the pce envied that the emperor was in her pce every day, which also caused her a lot of trouble.


    She couldn''t do some secret things and didn''t know what king Kang thought. Although the emperor was with her, nothing happened to them.


    I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding.


    So heaven and earth conscience, she is the most hope to send the emperor away.

 Chapter 1137

    The Empress Dowager regards Yun gaocen''s words as just a scene. Which woman in the harem doesn''t want to tie the emperor''s heart firmly.


    For the sake of the Queen''s eldest son, the Empress Dowager''s expression was much more rxed.


    After a while, he felt tired and let Yun gaocen go back.


    When Yun gaocen went back, he saw that Meng Li was reviewing the memorial. He gave a salute and said to Meng Li faintly:


    "today, the empress mother let her go."


    Meng Li looks up at Yun gaocen, but he doesn''t speak. Yun gaocen says:


    "if the emperor doesn''t want his concubines to bear some charges, please go to other concubines'' pce."


    Meng Li: "is this the order of expulsion?"


    Yun gaocen: "I dare not."


    Meng Li: "isn''t that right?"


    Yun gaocen bowed, and Meng Li said:


    "since the queen is reluctant to leave, how can I leave here?"


    Yun gaocen: "I''m not sure."


    In the heart is really speechless irritability, in the end what is the situation, she also privately checked, do not understand the emperor in the end because of what to do.


    As for the emperor, she will never be reborn.


    And it''s certain that the Emperor didn''t look at her with love in his eyes.


    Is that what we want?


    Want her to be said by everyone?


    Meng Li continued to stay in the Queen''s pce. He didn''t know how many vinegar jars he knocked over in the back pce. When he didn''t move, someone in the back pce began to get sick. He sent someone to tell Meng Li.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "if you don''t feel well, you should go to the imperial doctor. What do you want to do with me?"


    "Didn''t you see that I was apanying the queen?"


    The empress is angry. This is to give her hatred. Some favours are not wanted, but theye. In fact, they are not much favours. People here don''t have any rewards.


    I don''t know how good it is to her. Even if I stare at her every day, I have to be apanied by her. If I don''t see her for a while, I ask her to go there. It''s a good name to say that I miss her.


    I want to keep looking at her.


    Can it be more disgusting?


    She said to Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, please go and have a look."


    Meng Li: "well, since the queen said, I will go."


    Li pin was very happy to see the emperor, but she was not happy to see the queen.


    Especially if the emperor came to her because of the queen, she would be even more unhappy.


    It''s still the Queen''s handout after a long time.


    More than half a monthter, Meng Li stayed in the Queen''s pce for more than a month. He was in the pce from morning till night except to see the minister. Everyone knew that the empress was too "affectionate.".


    Meng Li''s "doting on" empress was not only reflected in the harem, but also in the former dynasty.


    For the Queen''s family, it was a proposal that they wanted to be promoted to the rank of nobility and entrusted with heavy responsibilities.


    This made many people in the former dynasty envious and tried every means to stop Meng Li.


    There is a kind of bnce in the court hall, which can''t be broken at will. Everyone thinks that the emperor wants to add an official to the cloud family because the queen is blowing the pillow.


    How can we go on like this? In case of the dictatorship of my rtives, I''m afraid it will cause chaos to the country.


    The most important thing is that many people can''t see Yunshi well. Many daughters are still in the emperor''s harem. If the queen is too powerful, can their daughters make a difference?


    The royal n also formed a team to find Meng Li, to persuade Meng Li not to give too many rights to the cloud, Meng Li a look, a little want tough.


    Yukang is also among them, but I think so. After all, he is also uncle Huang.


    I just don''t know if this uncle is serious.


    Yu Kang just came to gather his head and didn''t say a word. The rest of the people were talking about their interests in Mengli.


    Meng Li seemed a little angry, and finally said:


    "I can''t do anything right now, can I?"


    They all bowed their heads in fear, but they didn''t follow Meng Li''s meaning. Their attitude was firm. Meng Li snorted:


    "don''t you have any one to support me?"


    No one said a word, and the atmosphere was awkward.


    Meng Li looked at Yu Kang angrily and said:


    "Uncle Huang, you are the same age as me. You must know my mind best. Do you think I did something wrong?"


    Yu Kang always had a gloomy air between his eyebrows. He said faintly:


    "when your majesty does things, I dare not talk about right and wrong."


    Meng Li never let go of a very vague sentence. She said directly:


    "Uncle Huang, do you think Yun should be valued by me?"


    All the royal families around him looked at Yu Kang, and he thought that Yu Kang''s words were traitors. Yu Kang pursed his lips and said: "it''s really not suitable to be in a hurry, and you can''t do it without the credit of Yun because you have a good rtionship with the queen."Meng Li: "Oh."


    "You don''t support me either."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little helpless, a little angry, and he walked away directly.


    He rushed to the Queen''s pce and said to the Queen:


    "I''m really angry with those old stubborn people."


    The empress also knows that the emperor wants to put Yun''s family in an important position. She is entangled in this.


    It''s a good thing to expect Yunshi to grow and have power. Many people can''t ask for it. If the power is big enough, the emperor can be fearless at that time.


    However, the windfall made her feel insecure.


    This is totally different from my life. A lot of things nned in my heart have been unable to be implemented because of sudden changes in circumstances.


    She thought about things in her heart, but she didn''t pay much attention to Meng Li. Meng Li said: "Uncle Kanghuang, he, just him, told me not to act too hastily, and let me give your father an official title for no reason because I don''t love you."


    Hearing that, the Queen''s silent heart jumped up and looked at Meng Li.


    Yukang would not harm her. Naturally, he said so for his own reasons.


    "In fact, I also feel that they need to fight for the glory of Yun''s family. The emperor must not do so because of me."


    Cloud high Cen Fu Lin heart to, suddenly feel the emperor is killing her.


    In fact, she is no different from baking on the fire.


    But it''s hard to miss the right that I''ve been asking for.


    Since she wants to kill her, why can''t she do anything to make the emperor''s downfall and have to give Yun the right?


    Do you sometimes want to take back what you give away?


    It''s hard.


    When the timees, the emperor gives the right to Yun Shi. Will he be silly? She is looking forward to seeing this scene.


    How can you break the emperor''s Bureau and fight him back?


    Yun gaocen twisted his brows and thought, sighing slightly in his heart. Because of the prophet, he had attracted some promising people and strengthened his strength.


    She thought she had be resourceful, but now things have changed


    I was too confident before, but at least I''ll live a lifetime longer. I''m sure it''s better than my previous life. Now I can''t think of a way, it doesn''t mean I can''t think of a way in the future.


    Yu Kang is her strong backing. It''s hard for Yun gaocen to feel a trace of sweetness when he thinks of Yu Kang.

 Chapter 1138

    Meng Li looks at the inexplicable sweetness on Yun gaocen''s face and smiles. Maybe he is in Cao Ying and his heart is in Han.


    In fact, the client is not bad to Yun gaocen, but it is true that he is not so good, just like the emperor to the queen.


    No deep feelings.


    It is obvious that CEN is partial to the man, but he should show his love to her.


    In fact, there is nothing to me, but many pots should not be memorized by the client.


    Meng Li sighed sadly:


    "now there are voices against me everywhere in the court. I really don''t know what to do!"


    Cloud Gao Cen pulled to pull corners of mouth, didn''t speak.


    Meng Li turned his head, and after a few days, he stubbornly moved it out.


    There is a strong sense that I have to defy public opinion and entrust the cloud family with a heavy task.


    When you look at it, it''s amazing. How can you let the cloud family dominate?


    Then the memorials to impeach the Yun family were piled up in Meng Li''s study. They were all the fault of the Yun family, and many things were not known.


    Meng Liquan thinks that all these are true. He can only demote Yun gaocen''s father and take back some of Yun gaocen''s elder brother''s military power.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen bitterly:


    "queen, I don''t want to, but I have to give an ount to my ministers."


    Yun gaocen hates Meng Li to death. If she doesn''t understand the emperor''s intention, she is a fool.


    Just want to find a reason to weaken the power of the cloud family, but also by the way to kill her and the cloud family, too vicious!


    But she had to pretend that she was guilty. After all, it was her cloud family who made a mistake!


    What''s the matter with the emperor? Yun gaocen doesn''t understand.


    If you find out something about her and Yukang, the emperor should also do something about Yukang, but there is no movement on Yukang''s side.


    Even if it''s rebirth, did she have a lot of enmity with the emperor in thest life? Did she win?


    The emperor is the winner. He won''t be born again and bother to make her. Yun gaocen doubts and overthrows her again and again.


    It''s hard to understand.


    Meng Li is to make Yun gaocen exhausted. Sometimes it doesn''t mean much to kill someone directly. If you want to y a conspiracy, I will y a conspiracy with you.


    Although she demoted Yun gaocen''s father, after a period of time, she found another way to promote him.


    It''s higher than before, which makes many people unconvinced. Whether it''s the usation of weaving, or exaggerating things, there are more people impeaching the cloud family.


    After all, the emperor is too reckless to let the cloud family dominate, right?


    Meng Li had to demote Yun gaocen''s father, which was lower thanst time.


    But Yun gaocen''s elder brother, when his military power was cut, he was really cut. There was no such thing as official restoration.


    Meng Li gave him a little reward. Obviously, he was very good to the cloud family.


    The rest of the people only see the emperor''s kindness to the cloud family, only feel that the emperor did it because they had no choice but to impeach the cloud family.


    But only Yun''s family, Yun gaocen and Yu Kang can clearly feel that the emperor is taking care of them.


    Yu Kang sighed. In fact, he has helped the cloud family a lot behind his back. Otherwise, the cloud family would be more miserable than now.


    I don''t know what cen''er is like in the pce. Maybe it''s hard to live. The emperor is not a good man.


    Yun gaocen is about to explode. Seeing Meng Li, he wants to die with Meng Li.


    But see Meng Li every day, but because he apanied the emperor intake toxin body gradually bad, cloud high Cen whole person is even worse.


    I''m still worrying about the draft recently.


    Finally, it''s time for the draft. Meng Li, the Empress Dowager and the queen are all here. Meng Li sits on the top. Looking down, all these women are young and beautiful.


    She looks at Lian Tingying, who is a pretty woman. In the show, the client also chooses her.


    The client thinks she''s good, so she needs to be favored, but she doesn''t deal with Yun gaocen all the time.


    Finally, she poisoned Yun gaocen, leading to his death.


    Feel Meng Li''s eyes have been staring at Lian Tingying, even if cloud high Cen has no love, the heart is also very unhappy.


    Sure enough, he took a fancy to that vicious woman just like his life.


    But this life


    Cloud high Cen eyes pan cold light, hook hook lip angle.


    Meng Li thought about it, pointed to Lian Tingying and said, "just you."


    Instead of being ttered, Lian Tingying felt a little reluctant. She knelt down and said to Meng Li:


    "Your Majesty, I have something to say."


    Yun gaocen looks a little surprised and stares at Lian Tingying nervously.


    All of them put their eyes on Lian Tingying.


    Lian Tingying''s face shed a trace of firmness, as well as a kind of determination.Last life has been deeply in love with King Kang, but king Kang has been reluctant to ept her, said he did not want to marry any woman.


    Disheartened, she went to the pce to be a concubine. Then she found a kind of flower that the queen liked. There was arge area in the pce of King Kang.


    At that time, something was wrong in her heart. The woman''s intuition told her that it was not easy.


    Later, after several turns, she found that King Kang did not want to marry anyone, but that the person he wanted to marry had already married someone else.


    She is so jealous of the queen. Why does she have so many?


    He has a noble and iparable identity, as well as the infatuation of King Kang.


    It is because of the existence of the queen that she can''t marry the person she loves deeply. She has been in this high pce wall and suffered all her life.


    Later she got rid of the queen, but king Kang wanted to revenge for her?


    And for the queen not to marry.


    Lian Tingying felt that she was living like a joke, but she didn''t expect to live again and return to the origin.


    But this time, she would never live like a joke. Since she could not get the heart of King Kang, she also wanted to get his people and his imperial concubine.


    If not, she would rather not live this life.


    There is an iparable infatuation in Lian Tingying''s heart and a desperate determination.


    She said word by word:


    "Your Majesty, I also have a ce in my heart. Please help the emperor."


    Meng Li''splexion is light, looking at Lian Tingying, not saying a word.


    Lian Tingying went out and said:


    "my daughter knows that your majesty has the beauty of bing a man, and she doesn''t want to deceive the emperor. She also asks the emperor to do it."


    Meng Li said in a voice of no joy and no sorrow:


    "you say it."


    "I''ve admired King Kang for a long time. Please help me."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know if the client will be angry. Lian Tingying even likes Lord Kang.


    This was unexpected to Meng Li.


    She turned to look at the queen, the Queen''s face changed greatly, see Meng Li look at her, she is trying to adjust her facial expression, for a time appears a little distorted.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is not good-looking, although part of the girl will be given to the prince, but this time the emperor''s favorite girl, did not expect that the girl asked to marry someone else.


    Isn''t that a p on the emperor''s face?


    Tired of living?

 Chapter 1139

    "I think we need to ask King Kang about this matter." Meng Li said slowly.


    Her eyes in Lian Tingying face swept several times, since so want to marry King Kang, marry it.


    It doesn''t matter. She can also answer Yun gaocen.


    The client doesn''t like Lian Tingying to the extent that she has to.


    Besides, when Lian Tingying said this, he would never enter the back pce of the client again.


    Just Meng Li doesn''t understand, two plots didn''te out, this time, why does Lian Tingying say such words?


    She needs to pay more attention to the influence of some variables.


    Lian Tingying looks at Meng Li and asks for his advice?


    Don''t think about it. He won''t want it. She hopes that the emperor can directly give her a marriage. If the emperor gives her a marriage, King Kang won''t want it.


    What''s the truth?


    After living again, she understood that nothing is more important than standing beside him.


    In the spirit of watching a good y, Meng Li said directly:


    "call King Kang."


    When Xinzhi went on, the queen didn''t say a word, but she was obviously restless. The Empress Dowager whispered in Meng Li''s ear:


    "emperor, ording to the sad family, it''s against the rules."


    Meng Li said to the Empress Dowager lightly:


    "empress dowager, there''s nothing against the rules. Uncle Huang has been alone for a long time. If it''s appropriate, there should be a princess."


    Empress Dowager: "but you are not..."


    This woman''s family background is not bad, also should enter the harem, regret, angry, intertwined in the Empress Dowager''s heart.


    What''s wrong with the emperor?


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. I don''t want this one either."


    The Empress Dowager sighed. The emperor is so easy to talk now.


    But this kind of head can not be opened, she said:


    "today, the emperor has opened this precedent, in the future, who wants to ask for anything, is not here?"


    Meng Li raised his voice and said:


    "no, I just look at the reason why King Kang has been alone. I won''t pay attention to the rest."


    This voice is not small, not only the queen around to hear, is also heard the girl below.


    Everyone lowered their eyes, the emperor''s meaning is that this is just a column, let them not move should not move the mind.


    In fact, they really don''t have the courage. Lian Tingying''s family background is OK. If their family background is a little worse, they may be killed before they say it.


    The tip of the Queen''s finger trembled in her sleeve and she understood.


    The emperor is going to fight against King Kang, so it''s all arranged by the emperor. Will King Kang agree to Lian Tingying''s request to marry him?


    Cloud Gao Cen facial expression is a little flustered, from the heart and hair, cannot restrain, why?


    Did the emperor really find out about her and King Kang?


    But does the emperor know that Lian Tingying was his favorite imperial concubine?


    If he knew that Lian Tingying was his favorite concubine, he would never use Lian Tingying to set up a bureau for King Kang.


    Meng Li didn''t know that Yun gaocen could make up so much for his brain.


    The draft is just because Lian Tingying is alone here. When Kang Wanges, he feels bad when he sees Lian Tingying.


    In Kang Wang''s heart, Lian Tingying is a woman who insists on bing a devil.


    In fact, this kind of love is terrible. He can''t afford it.


    No need.


    Meng Li looked at the king of Kang and said with a smile:


    "Uncle Kang, this girl loves you and says she wants to marry you. What do you think?"


    King Kang


    "I can''t afford it."


    Lian Tingying looks at King Kang with an injured face. How can King Kang be so heartless? How can he?


    He refused without hesitation.


    Meng Li looked at the king of Kang and the queen with deep meaning, and said:


    "is there someone in the heart of the king of Kang?"


    The queen was extremely flustered by Meng Li''s nce. How could King Kang not understand Meng Li''s obvious hint?


    I''m sure the emperor knows something.


    His gloomy face rarely shed a trace of panic, pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    Meng Li said to the Queen:


    "what does the queen think of this marriage?"


    The empress was extremely flustered:


    "my concubine, I don''t know."


    Meng Li: "I really don''t know?"


    Her fingertips are leisurely on the table, and the whole space is just the sound of Meng Li knocking on the table, which makes people feel suffocated for no reason.


    The queen felt that her breathing was difficult. Seeing Meng Li''s threatening eyes, she looked at King Kang like asking for help.


    She didn''t know how to deal with the situation.


    King Kang sighed deeply. Now the emperor made it clear that he would ept the threat of Lian Tingying.It seems that he doesn''t ept it. Cen er''s life is more difficult.


    Before the emperor''s action, why not give them these people a little color to see.


    This is the helplessness of being a minister. He can''t protect the people he wants to protect, and he has to ept the arrangement he doesn''t want.


    "I will."


    In order to help the queen out of the siege, and to make the matter calm down for a while, King Kang said this with great sadness.


    I hope the emperor will let them go. In fact, nothing happened to them.


    If the emperor wanted to make a big scene, it would not be like this. Everyone wanted to face up. King Kang reluctantly disobeyed his heart and obeyed the emperor''s will.


    Just think oneself married a wife, canpletely put down Cen son?


    It''s too much to belittle his love for cen''er.


    Even if he marries Lian Tingying, he won''t touch her or love her. Today he can be forced to marry her. When he has a chance, he will abandon this crazy woman.


    Kang Wang is disgusted with Lian Tingying.


    Lian Tingying wept with joy, regardless of whether King Kang was pathetic or not, and even kowtowed to thank her.


    The whole person was shaking with excitement.


    King Kang''s words in the Queen''s ears were like thunder on the ground, which shocked her for a long time.


    Sorrow, pain, helplessness, filled her heart, for a long time can not be calm.


    Her eyes fogged and she looked at King Kang, who forced herself not to look at Yun gaocen.


    Cloud Gao Cen this just took back to see Kang Wang''s facial expression, the whole body shook for a while, the mouth is suffused with silk fishy sweet, the tongue was bitten by oneself blood.


    Meng Li looked at the queen with a smile:


    "it seems that the queen is very happy."


    The Queen''s eyes are dull. She turns to see Meng Li. She wants to cry without tears. She doesn''t know where to see that she is very happy.


    Why?


    Why is it that Lian Tingying, the enemy of herst life, wants to marry King Kang?!


    She robbed the emperor with herst life and the king of Kang with her this life. What a sin did she do? Did she dig the ancestral grave of Lian Tingying''s family?!


    Meng Li happily said to the Empress Dowager:


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor''s uncle''s life was given by chance today. It''s really gratifying."


    At this point, the Empress Dowager could only follow the way:


    "yes, your Majesty''s virtue of bing a man is the fortune of all the subjects in the world."

 Chapter 1140

    Meng Li is nomittal, but he is not.


    This matter so settled down, the rest of the girls, Meng Li ording to the plot of the client to choose a few choices.


    Other arrangements were made ording to the decision made by the client at that time.


    When it happened, the empress went back to her bedroom in despair. She felt unspeakable sorrow in her heart.


    Why?


    Good heavens!


    Originally thought this time can take revenge on Lian Tingying, did not think, and Lian Tingying robbed his love.


    Although reason told her that Yu Kang could only promise under the circumstances at that time, emotionally, she really couldn''t ept it.


    In fact, it has something to do with grief, but it is her body that is being destroyed.


    Meng Li here, sent people to check about Lian Tingying, some details have not let go.


    Some mistakes don''t necessarilye from big things. Many people are defeated by details.


    Finally, the conclusion should be reborn. Combined with the plot Meng Li received, Lai Lian Ting Ying also avoided some bad ones and chose some good ones.


    But the plot does not say that she is reborn, and the second plot, Lian Tingying is also very miserable by Yun gaocen.


    That should be to follow this time back to rebirth.


    With so many new girls in the pce, Meng Li didn''t spoil them. The Empress Dowager really couldn''t see them any more. How could it be?


    These pretty girls are not supposed to be on disy when they enter the pce.


    Find Meng Li, Meng Li also light deal with, she can''t really rece the client to go.


    Staying in the Queen''s pce, the Empress Dowager knows that she is still obsessed with the queen. Do you really think she has no means?


    She directly called the queen to her pce to wait on her, and there was no ce for Meng to leave.


    When you go to the Queen''s pce, the queen is not there. If you wait on the empress dowager, you will not follow him. This is a bit ridiculous.


    So Meng Li can only rest in his own bedroom.


    I really feel that the Empress Dowager has broken her heart for the royal family.


    With Meng Li''s blessing, Yu Kang soon married Lian Tingying.


    On the day of marriage, Meng Li specially took the queen to go there in person. As empresses, Yu Kang and Lian Tingying also offered tea to them. Yu Kang''s whole state was like a heroic death, filled with a kind of suffocating grief.


    I don''t know. I thought it was Yukang''s close rtive who died.


    When the Empress Dowager died, Yu Kang was not so sad.


    Yun gaocen looks at Lian Tingying with tea and asks her for some blessing words in a coquettish voice. He also wants to send something to the new couple. It''s a convention, but Yun gaocen doesn''t want to say a word of blessing.


    I don''t want to give this man anything.


    Her dead enemy, even her heart like the sea, can''t hold it.


    The empress pursed her lips and did not speak. The atmosphere was embarrassed. Meng Li turned to look at Yun gaocen and said, "empress, today is a good day."


    Yun gaocen looks at Meng Li dully. This is really a vicious man. He is taking revenge on himself in the most cruel way.


    Knowing Yu Kang''s intention to himself, and perhaps knowing his intention to Yu Kang, he asked Yu Kang to marry someone else and give her a fatal blow.


    She would rather have the emperor scold her for being unfaithful, he would rather have been abandoned, she would rather die than face all this.


    There is nothing more painful than to see a loved one marry another.


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word, but she fainted directly. Lian Tingying was stunned. So the queen, a cheap woman, also likes King Kang?


    Lian Tingying can''t help sympathizing with the emperor. In herst life, she hid King Kang in her heart, but in order to deal with the queen, she pretended to be sincere to the emperor.


    And so did the queen.


    Then she was a little happy. It was her unexpected gain to make the queen angry.


    Those who couldn''t fight her in thest life can''t fight her in this life.


    Seeing yungaocen faint, Yukang wanted to help yungaocen for the first time.


    But he was stumbling by Lian Tingying''s feet. Yukang recovered. Fortunately, he didn''t go there. Otherwise, he would have given the emperor a lot of embarrassment. He was afraid that he still caught the matter and didn''t give up.


    The Queen''s servants helped her. The scene was a bit chaotic. Meng Li said some blessing words to Kang Wang and Lian Tingying. Then he rewarded them and took the unconscious queen back to the pce.


    The doctor worked hard for an hour before she woke up the queen. The queen woke up and looked at Meng Li, then closed her eyes.


    But the tears still rolled out.


    Meng Li held back his servants and said to the Queen:


    "how about it? It tastes good."


    The queen felt a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart. She said:


    "Your Majesty, if you want to revenge your concubines, that''s enough."


    Meng Li: "how can it be enough?""If it''s not enough, you''ll kill me!" The queen suddenly sat up from the bed, her eyes bulging and staring at Meng Li.


    She couldn''t bear it.


    From the beginning of the victory, to the capture of the power of the cloud, and some promising people she had won over before, they were all taken outside by the emperor to be officials.


    She got some empty jobs, promoted openly and secretly, which had no effect on her.


    If these were her arms, they were all cut off by the emperor. Even King Kang, in order to make peace, was forced to marry a woman he didn''t like.


    King Kang was just too kind. He didn''t want to fight all his life. He always wanted to make peace.


    But she is holding a breath in her heart. Why should she be controlled by others?


    Meng Li reached out and touched Yun gaocen''s face, then said with a smile:


    "why do you want to die? You are my queen. I want to live with you forever, and I will live with you in a hundred years."


    Yun gaocen was so disgusted that she couldn''t speak. She looked sad and said:


    "as long as the emperor is happy."


    Meng Li: "naturally, everything I do is for my own happiness."


    Yun gaocen was so angry that he didn''t speak any more.


    Meng Li stood up and looked down at Yun gaocen, saying:


    "don''t worry, you will always be the queen."


    Then she turned and left.


    It doesn''t matter what Yun gaocen thinks. Now he has almost cut Yun gaocen''s wings. Only Yukang needs to solve it.


    Yu Kang is more troublesome than Yun gaocen.


    The pce man who was waiting on Yun gaocen came in and asked in a soft voice:


    "Niang Niang, you are OK. Would you like to call the Taiyi who is waiting outside to have a look?"


    Yun gaocen shook his head weakly and said:


    "no need."


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s time,dy." The pce man replied.


    "Your Majesty, are you gone?" Yungaocen seems to have been silent for a thousand years.


    The pce man nodded: "it''s far away."


    Cloud Gao Cen Mu ran wears a face, presumably he won''te back.


    She wants to see King Kang very much now. Tonight is king Kang''s wedding night. She is very scared and worried that King Kang belongs to others.


    Lian Tingying has a great way to seduce men. She is worried about

 Chapter 1141

    It is the hand of Lian Tingying who was defeated in hisst life. Even if Yun gaocen is reborn, he is not very confident in front of Lian Tingying.


    Yun gaocen is afraid, contemptuous and hateful to Bai Lian Tingying.


    In fact, now Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying have the same advantages, they all have a prophet.


    But in fact, their prophets have been confused by Meng Li, and their advantages are decreasing step by step.


    Lian Tingying''s rebirth is unexpected. Even Meng Li doesn''t know what Lian Tingying will do in the future. For Yun gaocen, at least through the plot, he knows Yun gaocen''s purpose and goal.


    "I''m going out of the pce."


    Cloud high Cen in the heart several times to care, finally straight gaze at Pce person.


    the pce man stared, and said, "


    ," the empress, now we have attracted the attention of the emperor. Now it is not suitable for the pce. Maybe there is a Royal Eye Liner in this pce. "


    But Yun gaocen can''t bear the love for King Kang. She is extremely upset. She can''t be at ease all her life if she doesn''t look at it.


    She said:


    "no, as long as the pce is secret, even the emperor can''t find it."


    The pce man hesitated, and finally persuaded Yun gaocen to say:


    "madam, think twice, let''s be patient for a while."


    Yun gaocen''s heart is a little broken:


    "patience? What are you enduring? "


    The person who missed in thest life, do you want to miss in this life?


    The person who loves himself deeply in thest life will be robbed by the same woman?


    What did she do all her life to suffer?


    "I don''t want to be patient with anything. There''s nothing worth being patient with." Yun gaocen said hysterically.


    If it''s as bad as ever and she can''t get what she wants, she won''t live this life. There''s nothing to live for.


    The big deal is death. She has been suffering too much, and she never thought about it.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen was on the verge of copse, the pce people did not dare to persuade the master any more. She said:


    "thedy put on the clothes of her maidservant..."


    The pce people murmur in Yun gaocen''s ear, that is to teach Yun gaocen how to pretend to be her, and then find the eunuch she is familiar with in her identity, and then drill out of the hole in the pce that hasn''t been mended yet.


    The eunuch will also give Yun gaocen a token, and then he can go out of the pce. Now he has not banned the pcepletely, but if hees back, he will have to wait until Mao.


    At that time, ministers would go to court and the gate would open.


    But it''s very risky. Once it''s found out, it''s hard to argue.


    Things are carefully nned for Yun gaocen. Yun gaocen doesn''t care whether he takes risks or not. He was honest and abided by his duty in hisst life. He didn''t get anything in his whole life?


    ording to the pce nning, Yun gaocen went to the pce of King Kang smoothly.


    It''s easy to go to King Kang''s residence. She has kept in touch with King Kang, and she has a keepsake in her hand.


    Since the emperor was in her bedroom all day, in order not to attract the emperor''s attention, he didn''t contact her.


    But now think about it, it must be the emperor found the connection between them before, and then things happened.


    This kind of man is the most terrible, found not angry, do not say, but when you are unprepared to give you a fatal blow.


    cloud high CEN is now ying is stimting, before the Kang Wang Fu, watching the hanging rednterns are particrly dazzling, she thought of whether there is a Royal Eye Liner here.


    Do you want to go in.


    But bite your teeth. It''sing.


    At this time, Yu Kang is looking at Lian Tingying in the wedding room. Lian Tingying pitifully tells Yu Kang that she is helpless because she loves him too much.


    Yu Kang was not moved by this and kept a distance of three meters from Lian Tingying.


    Yu Kang was still thinking about his cen''er. He didn''t know what was going on now.


    Lian Tingying cried with tears:


    "Lord, do you know what you mean to me?"


    "It''s fate. To marry you is equivalent to saving my life. I don''t mind that you don''t have me in your heart now. It''s my greatest luck to be able to look at you..."


    Lian Tingying''s love story is one by one, and Yu Kang is really impatient.


    There was something happening outside. Yukang opened the door. He whispered a few words in Yukang''s ear. Yukang''s face changed.


    He took a few steps towards the outside, but thinking of Lian Tingying, he went back and said coldly, "I''ve gone back to rest. You should know that this is the consequence of marrying me."


    Lian Tingying is not too surprised. Things have toe step by step. She is confident that Yu Kang will fall in love with her. She is not in a hurry.


    However, she still made a face of injury, crying and pleading:


    "Lord, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Please..."


    Yu Kang just looks at Lian Tingying sarcastically, then turns around and walks away, but Lian Tingying''s pleading voice is still there.After Yu Kang had gone awaypletely, Lian Tingying took a breath, rubbed her red and swollen eyes, and began to cry intively.


    This is crying for the people in Yukang''s house. As long as you get the pity of the people in Yukang''s house and treat your subordinates better, you can win over the people in Yukang''s house.


    He will also speak well for her in front of Yu Kang.


    There are a lot of praise for her. Yu Kang will always change her mind.


    On this side, Yun gaocen lowered his head and was secretly taken to a side room. The people in Yukang''s house didn''t recognize that it was the queen, but when he saw the keepsake, he knew it was Yukang''s.


    Only Yukang knew that this keepsake was specially given to the queen. Only her cen''er or cen''er''s people could carry it.


    However, the possibility of cen''er''sing was small and risky, so Yu Kang didn''t expect much.


    There was no expectation, but suddenly he saw Yun gaocen appear in front of him. Yu Kang was very excited. He held Yun gaocen tightly in his arms and said:


    "cen''er, you..."


    Yungaocen quickly covers Yukang''s mouth, for fear that the wall has ears, especially call her Cener, it''s easy to think of her.


    Yukang also knew that he should not shout out. Shengsheng held his breath and his ears turned red with excitement. He asked Yun gaocen silently with his eyes, as if asking her how she came.


    He looked at Yun gaocen casually and fearfully.


    Now is the time to take such a big risk


    Just with her eyes, Yun gaocen understood Yu Kang''s meaning. She said in a low voice:


    "if I can''te to see you tonight, I can''t live well at all."


    "I want to see you in particr."


    Yu Kang pitifully picked up a wisp of Yun gaocen''s hair, sighed silently, and then promised:


    "believe me, your worry will not happen."


    There was still a trace of panic and worry on Yun gaocen''s face. Looking at Yu Kang''s happy clothes, his heart was pricked again for no reason.


    Fortunately, the clothes are neat, not messy


    "I''d like to show you my heart so that you can rest assured and know my loyalty to you."


    Yu Kang understood her idea from Yun gaocen''s expression and assured her sincerely.

 Chapter 1142

    They talked a lot together.


    Yun gaocen could only return to the pce when he got to Mao, so he had to spend the night in King Kang''s house.


    Lian Tingying stayed in the bridal chamber all night.


    And Yun gaocen upied the whole night of King Kang, and they couldn''t help falling in love with each other. Some indescribable things happened.


    After his rebirth, Yun gaocen really set himself free. He even forgot about life and death. He could do whatever he wanted.


    But she managed to slip back to the pce and saw all the people in her pce kneeling on the ground in fear.


    Passing through the ominous premonition in her heart, she walked into the pce and saw her most trusted pce man being beaten on the board. Yun gaocen''s voice was sharp and said:


    "stop, stop, stop for the pce."


    The eunuch holding the board hesitated for a moment, and fell on the maid of honor again.


    At this time, the pce maids were so angry that they turned their heads to look at Yun gaocen and yelled hoarsely, so they had no extra strength.


    Cloud high Cen heart all stir together, this wench again like this go on, afraid is to be killed alive.


    Last life this girl to her heart for a lifetime, she how willing to her own suffered.


    In a hurry, he looked at Meng Li and yelled at him:


    "if you have the ability,e to our pce. What''s the point of taking out your anger with our maid?"


    Yun gaocen''s voice just fell, and the whole audience was shocked. The queen never dared to speak to the emperor like this.


    But the point is, where on earth has the queen gone?


    Yun gaocen was only deeply d that he had prepared an extra suit yesterday and put it on before he came back. He didn''te back directly in the pce maid''s clothes.


    Otherwise, a wise man will know that she has gone out of the pce.


    Meng Li is dressed in ck and has an indescribable dignity. She looks at Yun gaocen and suddenly smiles and says, "how can I be willing toe to you?"


    Come on, y sadistic.


    Yun gaocen said to Meng Li word by word:


    "emperor, you make me feel sad. You are really sad."


    Meng Li looks at Yun gaocen coldly. What''s the sorrow?


    A night did not look after his wife, his wife out of the pce and people tryst?


    To be honest, Meng Li didn''t expect that Yun gaocen was so bold and didn''t pay attention to others at all.


    Do you think that rebirth, this life is picked up, it doesn''t matter whether you live or not?


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    The empress looked at the maid in waiting. She was bloodstained. She rushed to protect her. No one dared to stop her, but the eunuch did not dare to fight again.


    Meng Li waved and asked the eunuch to step down.


    Almost, she turned and walked away, and said to Yun gaocen:


    "empress, you can do it yourself."


    With tears in his eyes, Yun gaocen sneered:


    "emperor, you can do whatever you want, and I''m not afraid of anything."


    She was not afraid of either killing her or going into the cold pce.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to Yun gaocen. Yun gaocen is a little crazy now. Meng Li thinks that if she is irritated again, he will rush up to fight with him.


    It''s not appropriate for the empress to fight.


    It''s not pretty at all.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li turned back and said to the people around him:


    "take the prince to me."


    Yun gaocen estimates that she is not in the mood to take the child, so she will take it. To be honest, no matter how many lives, in any plot, the prince''s life is so unlucky.


    His father and his mother are at odds, and even now they are quarreling with each other. It is doomed that the child will not get maternal love, and his status is in danger.


    He is also the eldest son. ording to the system, he should be the crown prince. Now he is being watched by many people. Whether the crown prince is him or not, he has a hard time.


    Sigh.


    Yun gaocen is still crying with the maid in his arms. Hearing that Meng Li is going to take her son away, she is in a state of copse. She says, "no one is allowed. This pce is not allowed."


    However, after all, the people in the pce still listen to the emperor. The eldest prince is held out. Meng Li holds the child, touches the child''s tender face, and says to Yun gaocen:


    "I''ll hold the child. You can''t see it without my consent."


    "Why, this is also the child of my concubine." Cloud high Cen several steps rushed over, but was stopped.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "why? I has the final say in the world.


    Yun gaocen looks at Meng Li with hatred. Seeing that Meng Li turns away with her child in her arms, she hates herself.


    Unable to kneel down and stare at the sky, why take her child?


    Now that the emperor and empress have lost peace and made such a big scene, both inside and outside the pce know it.


    I just don''t know why.


    It''s also said that the emperor has taken away the eldest prince and won''t let the queen see it. Generally speaking, it''s not the queen who makes a big mistake and no one will do it.Is the queen still secure?


    Everyone''s mind began to move.


    Lian Tingying heard that on the second day of her marriage, the emperor and empress lost peace. She had a vague guess in her heart that it might have something to do with Yu Kang.


    She married King Kang as she wished, but it seems that Yun gaocen had a bad time.


    A few days after the wedding, King Kang will take the new princess into the pce to meet the Empress Dowager. It is reasonable that the Empress Dowager should also be present.


    But what the queen probably thought was that she had already torn her skin, so there was no need to tter and was not willing to go.


    But Meng Li was obviously unwilling to let her go, and insisted on taking her.


    Yun gaocen sneered:


    "emperor, what''s the use of doing this?"


    "You just want to disgust me. Then you have seeded. I feel disgusted all the time."


    Meng Li said with a speechless face:


    "what are you talking about, queen?"


    "What''s disgusting? If you''re disgusting, I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Yun gaocen has a kind of powerless feeling of punching on cotton, but he can only follow Meng to leave.


    Looking at Lian Tingying dressed in princess''s dress and dressed in ordance with the rules, she was very red eyed.


    I can''t hide the hatred in my eyes.


    The palm of the sleeve pinches out a crescent, secretly vows to kill Lian Tingying.


    Meng Li likes to see Yun gaocen. He hates a person too much. Isn''t it another kind of ipetence?


    If you have the ability to easily kill the people you hate, do you still need such hatred?


    In other words, so hate, why not also torture themselves.


    The empress dowager, with a ck face, looked at some people in a strange atmosphere. She was not very angry. She said a few words to King Kang and sent them away.


    In the Empress Dowager here suffered a cold face, Lian Tingying didn''t care at all, followed King Kang step by step, made king Kang bored.


    He stopped and said to Lian Tingying:


    "you go back to the house first. I have something else to do."


    Lian Tingying frowned. She is a fool if she wants to go first.


    What if Wang Ye goes to find Yun gaocen.


    As soon as he raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, he said delicately:


    "my Lord, I feel dizzy."


    The moment is about to faint, the Lord is not good, watching Lian Tingying lying on the ground like this.


    After all, with his title of princess, and they can''t follow the servants when they enter the pce, they have to help Lian Tingying.

 Chapter 1143

    Lian Tingying leans in Yu Kang''s arms, with deep friendship and gratitude in her eyes.


    In addition, Lian Tingying is also good-looking. It''s really pitiful to look like this.


    Yu Kang frowned, feeling nothing in his heart, and said to Lian Tingying stiffly:


    "if you have nothing to do, just go home. Don''t be pathetic with me here. You will be embarrassed if you lose your face."


    Although Yu Kang said ruthless words to Lian Tingying, Yun gaocen and Meng Li, who were standing in the distance, couldn''t really listen.


    Yun gaocen only sees Lian Tingying leaning in Yu Kang''s arms. They are not intimate.


    She was shocked. A few days ago, she vowed to her that she would never look at Lian Tingying''s Yukang. In a twinkling of an eye, she hugged Lian Tingying into her arms.


    With unspeakable malice on his face, Meng Li said to Yun gaocen:


    "it seems that uncle Huang and Aunt Huang have a good rtionship."


    Yun gaocen''s eyes are full of despair, and her self-confidence is beaten to pieces. Is she really inferior to Lian Tingying?


    At this moment, for the first time since his rebirth, Yun gaocen had a distrust of King Kang.


    Seeing is believing. For a moment, Yun gaocen felt that King Kang was just like all the men in the world.


    Last life for her not to marry, because there is no fatal temptation.


    This time I met him, but I still couldn''t resist.


    In fact, during the time when his soul was wandering, Yun gaocen was deeply moved by King Kang, so that after his rebirth, in Yun gaocen''s heart, King Kang was perfect.


    Now he felt the imperfection, and the gap in Yun gaocen''s heart was very big.


    Meng Li smiles and turns to walk away.


    She looks at the big prince pitifully and gives more favors to make it easy for people to live. The child''s character should be cultivated from childhood. In the plot, the big prince''s character is not good and can''t be separated from his childhood environment.


    I haven''t been to the Queen''s pce since then. Since the emperor and empress lost peace, the Empress Dowager doesn''t want the empress to serve her.


    However, Meng Li said in his ear that he should go to the harem more often. There are not only queens but also many concubines in the harem. The harem is closely connected with the former dynasty.


    There is nothing we can do about Meng Li.


    Never thought, cloud Gao CEN is to send someone to call Meng Li to have a meal.


    Meng Li pondered for a while and agreed. The queen must have a purpose, but as for the purpose, she went to see it.


    As night falls, Meng Li puts down what he is doing and arrives at the Queen''s pce. The meal is ready. Yun gaocen changes his usual disgust and says to Meng Li gently:


    "Your Majesty, I''d like to ask you toe here today. I have something to say to you."


    Meng Li sat down and didn''t mean to speak. Yun gaocen didn''t care too much. With a smile and bitterness, she said:


    "I''ve figured it out. It''s all my fault."


    Meng Li: "so?"


    "I don''t want to be next to you any more. I just want to be your Majesty''s Queen."


    Meng Li Oh, this is the so-called change of heart?


    She looked at Yun gaocen and said:


    "so you think I''m so tolerant that you can like this today ande back to live with me tomorrow?"


    There was a sh of embarrassment on Yun gaocen''s face, and she said bitterly:


    "I have never been. My heart is always on your majesty, but your majesty..."


    If your majesty had treated her well in thest life, how could she have done so?


    If your majesty gives her a little more, she will live a lifetime and love him.


    It''s just that it''s really merciless. What kind of man with a heart of stone, or how he doesn''t love her, can he marry a new queen soon after her death.


    The emperor is fickle, but this is fickle to a state, she can''t ept it in any case.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, didn''t care about cloud high Cen face a sh and pass of affliction.


    She smelled the smell of the room, there was no incense.


    It''s not that Yun gaocen doesn''t want to hurt him. Do you really want to change your mind?


    But some things don''t mean that others are willing to go back.


    Yun gaocen can''t kill the client because the client doesn''t return the same heavy love, or the client marries a new queen soon after she dies.


    The Queen''s position itself can not be vacant for too long. How many pairs of eyes are staring at it, and how many interests are involved in it? Yun gaocen will not think about it, but will only do things with his own subjective consciousness.


    Besides, the client didn''t have the feeling of being infatuated with Yun gaocen. She just regarded her as her own queen. She was unfaithful. Naturally, the client couldn''t bear it.


    It''s the background of the times. In modern times, the client is a scum man, and the harem beauty is 3000. She has to ask her wife from the beginning to the end, even if she is mentally derailed. But in feudal society, this is the mainstream view.


    It doesn''t matter if a man has concubines, just give the principal the respect and right he should have.These clients all gave them to Yun gaocen, but they didn''t make any vows.


    In the client''s mind, his parents all came here in this way, and they couldn''t figure out how to get to yungaocen and ask for so much.


    Besides, in theter period, Yun gaocen had an illegitimate son with King Kang.


    To put it bluntly, the client is happy to be a father.


    It''s strange that the client can ept it.


    Yun gaocen talks a lot, saying that he misses the prince very much, hoping that the emperor can be kind enough to let her have a look, and that he has to ask the queen to leave.


    Sensational, it is difficult to move people, how to meet Meng Li actually a little iron heart.


    Also rely on Mengli closer and closer, keep to Mengli toast, see this posture, is to get Mengli drunk.


    In the orange light, Yun gaocen looks charming and moving. She has deliberately dressed up today. Meng Li picks up her eyebrows, which vaguely shows the intention of Yun gaocen.


    Do you want to? Did you kill her?


    This how be, just when cloud Gao Cen makes the atmosphere ambiguous, Meng Li stands up and ns to go directly.


    Yun gaocen is too busy to get up and stop Meng Li. But because of the speed, Yun gaocen is tripped by his skirt and falls on Meng Li''s arms. Meng Lishun grabs Yun gaocen''s wrist and gives her a pulse.


    After all, when Yun gaocen went out of the pce to find Yu Kang, Meng Li had to doubt.


    Pulse confirmed Meng Li''s guess, Meng Li guessed Yun gaocen''s n in his heart.


    if she has the final say in the Queen''s pce, what''s going on is still the Queen''s final say.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li is more determined to go and throws away Yun gaocen.


    Yun gaocen left a silly eye.


    Gone?


    She knows the emperor so well that she can


    I just didn''t expect the emperor to be so moody now.


    She couldn''t help feeling her stomach. Her eyes were veryplicated and her taste was various.


    Yun gaocen is determined to be Meng Lixi''s father. He has never taken the initiative before. Now he just gives something to see Meng Li. He is gentle, just like he loved the emperor at that time.

 Chapter 1145

    Meng Li was a little annoyed, so he told the Empress Dowager to take care of her.


    On hearing this, the Empress Dowager opened her eyes with a smile. The emperor wanted to open her eyes.


    In this respect, I listened to Meng Li very much, and soon called the queen to hold Yun gaocen.


    There are so many beauties in the harem. Now the emperor''s children are thin. It needs a lot of efforts.


    Cloud Gao Cen this just anxious, have been in Empress Dowager''s pce, the emperor also can''t see, can stomach day by day big.


    She is not the same as before. She used to die alone, but now she has a little life in her stomach, so she can''t die.


    She knows better than anyone who the father of the child is. Even if she can''t be with Yu Kang in this life, the child will be born for him, which can be regarded as a reward for Yu Kang''s kindness in thest life.


    But Yun gaocen is willing to find a way to give birth to the child, rather than tell Yu Kang.


    There are still misunderstandings between them.


    But the maid next to her didn''t want to. The maid was very heartfelt to Yun gaocen, and she also loved her master.


    It''s not worth it to think of King Kang holding her new princess one day.


    In the heart still wrung a gas, must help master son pull the heart of King Kang back is.


    She secretly ran out of the pce and told the king of Kang about it, but the pce maid didn''te back. Instead, she was arrested and tortured by Lian Tingying''s people.


    But really heartfelt, Leng would rather die than say, finally really no gas.


    Lian Tingying shakes her head regretfully. If she knows what''s wrong between the queen and King Kang, and what evidence she can get, she can overthrow the queen.


    Once the queen loses her power, it''s easy.


    Even if I live again, Lian Tingying still insists on killing King Kang''s sweetheart.


    So Yun gaocen misunderstood all the time. She thinks that Lian Tingying hurt her in herst life because ofpeting for favor, because of the emperor, or because of King Kang.


    Cloud Gao Cen has not seen his most trusted pce maid, in the heart big feeling is not good, this wench is sneaking out of the pce?


    Let people to check, but Lian Tingying do secret, did not find out.


    But king Kang heard that Yun gaocen had his child, risked his life to sneak into the pce, and found Yun gaocen, sneaking.


    Yu Kang hesitated for a long time and said to Yun gaocen with great regret:


    "that girl has been killed by Lian Tingying."


    At that time, it was toote for him to arrive. He didn''t expect that Lian Tingying had so many hearts and minds that he would win over the people in his house so soon.


    He felt he had no face to see Cen er.


    "What?


    ¡±Yun gaocen was shocked, and his body was almost unstable.


    He was very sad, and his body trembled slightly.


    What''s going on?


    Yu Kang''s expression was also very sad. He said to Yun gaocen:


    "believe me, cen''er, I will take revenge for her."


    Yun gaocen''s body is soft. She covers her mouth to keep her voice. She is very depressed. Yu Kang''s heart moves with her. He is silent for a while and says to Yun gaocen:


    "cen''er, you are good to have a child. I will let you be born before you are discovered."


    Yun gaocen''s sense of grief was pulled back by Yu Kang. She looked at Yu Kang and murmured: "what do you mean?"


    There was a bold guess in her heart, but she couldn''t believe it.


    If it''s as she thinks, it''s a gamble.


    Yu Kang took Yun gaocen''s shoulder in both hands, stared at him affectionately, and said slowly:


    "I thought that if you didn''t care for me, I would guard you silently and watch you happy."


    "But if you have a heart for me, whenever you need me, I will appear in front of you."


    "I''m willing to do anything for you, even if you''re charged with an eternal crime or your head falls to the ground."


    He didn''t want to fight, but it doesn''t mean he can''t fight.


    Yun gaocen is silent, she is hesitating.


    She didn''t dare. If she didn''t have this little life in her stomach before, even if Yu Kang asked her to apany her to pieces.


    But now


    Like seeing Yun gaocen''s concern, Yu Kang said: "only if we live and seed, can the child live. Otherwise, he is doomed to be miserable. If he is doomed to be miserable, why should we let him bear it?"


    Yun gaocen nodded. Now she can''t touch the emperor. Her stomach is so big out of thin air. The emperor will not let them go if shees out of such a child.


    She was forced to do nothing.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen was moved, Yu Kang was relieved. He only needed Cen er''s support.


    "Can you tell me about your n?" Yun gaocen pressed down his grief and asked Yu Kang.


    If you don''t wait for your stomach, you can''t wait too long.Yu Kang sighed and said:


    "I have nned two futures. I don''t know which one you want?"


    Yun gaocen asked: "what?"


    Yu Kang is about to open his mouth and say that he suddenly sees Yun gaocen''s hairpin, which is unique to the queen.


    His heart shrunk abruptly.


    Originally, it was an advance and a retreat. The retreat was to let cen''er escape from the pce. From then on, there was no Gao yuncen in the world. Then he thought of a way to get rid of this identity.


    Take his savings, enough to stay away from the court hall with cen''er and live a leisurely life.


    He actually likes this kind of life, but is destined to give up everything.


    Can think toe, in Cen son''s view, afraid should be to think that this is his most ipetent choice, may not say on the mouth, but in the heart unavoidably think so.


    He doesn''t allow Cen Er to see him like this.


    Moreover, his ability can only let Cen Er die to escape from the pce, there is no way to take the big prince.


    After leaving the pce, I don''t think I''ll see the prince in my life. It''s cruel to let cen''er separate from her.


    Thinking of all kinds of factors, Yu Kang couldn''t speak out.


    He understood that now he can only advance, not retreat.


    He wants her to be the most noble woman in the world, only the most noble. If he wants to enjoy the life like idle clouds and wild cranes, it''s called choice and pleasure.


    If there is no noble identity, the so-called leisurely life is called forced vagrancy.


    He told Yun gaocen:


    "there are no two choices. Now we have only one choice."


    Yun gaocen twisted her brows and wondered what Yu Kang had wanted to say and why he suddenly changed his attention, but now she had no time to talk about it. She just asked:


    "what''s the choice?"


    Yu Kang asked, "do you believe me?"


    Now that they have settled their differences, Yu Kang is back in perfect condition in Yun gaocen''s heart. She is also the father of her baby and the life-saving straw of her present situation. She nods firmly:


    "I believe you."


    She was willing to leave life and death to him.


    Today''s cloud high Cen did not understand, she did not give Yu Kang arrangement, oneself also can''t get rid of today''s swamp.

 Chapter 1146

    Meng Li came to this world, actually did a lot. First of all, all aspects restricted the development of Yun gaocen.


    When Yun gaocen is not as powerful as the plot, Meng Li, the emperor, can easily trap her to death.


    Just Meng Li didn''t expect that Yun gaocen was pregnant earlier than in the plot.


    Probably because of Lian Tingying, it''s exciting.


    Yun gaocen is waiting on the Empress Dowager again. In fact, she is very worried that the Empress Dowager will notice that she is pregnant. She has to force herself not to show some reactions during pregnancy.


    But the taste was not so bad.


    Since his rebirth, Yun gaocen felt that he was suffering.


    Yukang had nned that the emperor would take his ministers to the royal temple to pray every year, and the day was nearly two or three months away.


    Although a little anxious, but now imminent, yungaocen''s stomach does not wait.


    Two or three monthster, Yun gaocen''s baby should be three or four months old, and it''s not easy to be found.


    A littleter is obvious.


    Xinzhi whispered in Meng Li''s ear, obviously saying something he didn''t want others to listen to. After listening, Meng Li showed a strange smile.


    There is a worry in my heart.


    Two or three months passed, and it was time to go to the royal temple every year to pray. Meng Li took Yun gaocen, got on the sedan chair, and set out.


    The sedan chair is very spacious. Meng Li nces at Yun gaocen''s stomach, but he can''t see it.


    Meng Li thinks that Yun gaocen is really brave. In this case, he dares to have a child in his stomach.


    Clearly know that she found out between them, but fearless.


    Meng Li is also convinced.


    Cloud high Cen see Meng Li staring at her stomach, sh a flustered, palms are sweating, she lowered her head, dare not face Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "I think the queen is very nervous."


    Yun gaocen''s heart thumped and said:


    "no, No."


    In fact, if she fails this time, she will be broken to pieces.


    Yu Kang said that it was very secret. Even if the emperor had been staring at them, she could not find it. She hoped so.


    Meng Li takes a deep look at Yun gaocen, hooks his lips, and doesn''t speak any more.


    When we arrived at the royal temple, we simply put some incense on it. The blessing ceremony could not be held until the next day, so there was nothing to do at dusk.


    Meng lisuo went to listen to the eminent monk.


    Yu Kang and Yun gaocen met secretly.


    With sweat on his forehead, Yun gaocen said to Yu Kang:


    "are you ready?"


    Yu Kang took out his handkerchief, wiped his sweat to Yun gaocen pitifully, and said:


    "don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    Yun gaocen said with some remorse:


    "it''s all because of me that you take such a big risk. I''m guilty."


    "No way."


    Yu Kang''s eyes were deep and soft.


    Meng Li, who is listening to the Buddhist monk, sees Xinzhiing in. She waves to Xinzhi not to disturb her. Xinzhi has to stay aside.


    The monk with the beads opened his eyes and looked at Meng Li, then closed his eyes and continued.


    Finally, the eminent monk said:


    "the holy one respects my Buddha, and my Buddha sends a word to the Holy One."


    Meng Li: "let''s talk about it."


    "Fear chaos." The eminent monk only said these two words, and he stopped saying them.


    A face of mystery.


    Meng Li pondered for a moment and just said thanks to the eminent monk.


    It''s a bit of a skill.


    Whether it''s in the plot, the pce chaos, or the next chaos, it''s inevitable.


    She got up and went out. Xinzhi said in Meng Li''s ear:


    "the queen has met Prince Kang."


    I''m very interested.


    If she didn''t release the water on purpose, did Yun gaocen really think it was so easy to see Yu Kang?


    If she had not deliberately let the pce to strengthen defense at that time, Yu Kang thought that he was so easy to sneak into the pce?


    Pleasee into the urn.


    In the end, uncle Huang, she needs a legitimate reason, so that the world can not dispute the reason to solve.


    By the way, some people were shocked.


    On the second day, the blessing ceremony began. Meng Li followed the rules. The emperor said the most. While praying, Meng Li swept arge area of the ck area below, including some ministers, princes and nobles.


    And the bodyguard who''s in charge of everyone''s safety.


    However, a general outside the temple suddenly rushed over and knelt down with a dignified face. He had to interrupt Meng Li, who was praying to heaven, and said in a loud voice:


    "Your Majesty, we are surrounded, for fear that there will be disorderly subjects and thieves."


    Meng Li was shocked and couldn''t recover for a long time"What?"


    She stood there motionless as if she were a fool.


    Standing next to Meng Li, Yun gaocen, dressed in heavy and cumbersome clothes, feels that his opportunity hase, and immediately takes out a dagger from his sleeve. This is the closest person to Meng Li, and has the most convenient conditions. Yun gaocen sessfully puts the dagger on Meng Li''s neck, and Meng Li is helpless:


    "queen, what are you doing?"


    Yun gaocen didn''t expect that he could seed so easily. Then heforted himself that the Emperor didn''t have time to respond.


    There was a strong sense of pain and pleasure in her heart, and she said:


    "Your Majesty, I have no other meaning, but you should not have be a king, now it''s time to abdicate."


    The minister at the bottom looked at Yun gaocen in shock. He never thought that the queen should


    Someone wanted to save Meng Li, but when Yu Kang waved his hand, even some bodyguards in the royal temple listened to him and surrounded the ministers, while those bodyguards who Yu Kang did notmand formed a confrontation with Yu Kang''s people.


    I dare not act rashly.


    Meng Li''s expression was very subdued and said:


    "what do you mean? Why shouldn''t I? Why shouldn''t I inherit the great rule from my father?"


    It was the first time for Yun gaocen to see the man in front of him so subdued, and she was very happy. She said:


    "no, at that time, it was Lord Kang who inherited the great rule, but the emperor used the means, so your majesty, you should return to the original owner!"


    Anyway, there is only one way to say that there is nothing wrong with the emperor. There is no tyranny, no heavy taxes, and no war. We can only start from the throne.


    People are dead, posterity say what they want, as long as they win, no one dares to question.


    They all ept it.


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen in shock:


    "you are my queen. Why do you want to help others win the throne?"


    She looked at Yu Kang in shock again. She was so angry that her hands trembled and said, "you, you say, what''s your rtionship with my queen and how do you cooperate with her?"


    Yu Kang: "Your Majesty, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, but there is one thing your majesty should understand. I''m afraid today''s Imperial Pce is under my control. Few of these ministers are willing to give up their lives for you."


    "Another day, when my minister ascends the throne, all those who help me today will be rewarded."


    Meng Li asked in a very idiotic way:


    "do you want to usurp the throne?"


    "How dare you


    Yu Kang


    Can''t you see that?

 Chapter 1147

    "If your majesty is willing to abdicate, he is the supreme emperor, and his status is still noble." Yu Kang did not like not sad, lightly said.


    Meng Li:


    "that''s a mess."


    Uncle as emperor, nephew as emperor?


    In fact, no matter what means the emperor used to ascend the throne, it would not be Yu Kang''s turn.


    He was really too young at that time, and he didn''t have a suitable prince.


    And thepetition for the throne, there are several means aboveboard, but now it is Yukang they turned out as a reason.


    In fact, it''s a saying. I can''t just say that I want you to step down without any reason.


    I want to be honest with Yun gaocen.


    Return to the emperor, in this case, the emperor see the emperor is to be courteous, and can amodate her?


    Yu Kang


    When, unexpectedly still calcte the seniority, this emperor isn''t frightened silly by stimtion.


    "Please make a decision for the safety of the Empress Dowager and many concubines." Yu Kang arched his hand.


    Meng Li seems to be frightened. She looks at Yun gaocen and asks:


    "queen, do you really want to kill me?"


    Meng Li''s eyes were full of innocence and iprehension, which made Yun gaocen''s heart tremble. The past events poured into her mind, scene by scene. Finally, she firmly said:


    "Your Majesty, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Meng Li asked: "is there any hatred between us?"


    "Am I bad to you? What am I sorry for? "


    In fact, this is what the client wants to ask Yun gaocen. She can help the client to ask.


    If you don''t ask, you may not have a chance.


    Yun gaocen is flustered by Meng Li for a moment, because she really can''t say it.


    She''s never going to tell the story of herst life.


    And what should I say in myst life?


    Say you don''t love yourself enough? Let the concubines of the harem harm her? Failed to give the throne to his eldest son? Married a new queen soon?


    using the emperor of being a heartbreaker?


    Her miserable life is all about marrying him?


    These words, she can''t say, say out, prove once loved, she doesn''t want to admit.


    It''s a shame to have loved such a person.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen was speechless, Meng Li sighed:


    "so I''m not sorry for you. Why do you want to help others deal with me?"


    Yu Kang didn''t want to see Meng Li embarrass Yun gaocen again. He said again:


    "Your Majesty, have you considered it clearly?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "if I don''t want to?"


    Yu Kang''s eyes shed a little fierce, he said:


    "the emperor must be filial, not for others, but also for the empress dowager, oh, yes, and the prince and princess in the pce."


    Cloud high Cen nervously looking at Yu Kang, prince?


    Including her children!


    Yu Kang nodded to Yun gaocen, indicating that she was at ease. Yun gaocen bit his teeth and felt that he had made an early decision. She said to Meng Li:


    "in fact, this dagger has been poisoned. If you see blood, you will die."


    That said, Yun gaocen''s hands were shaking. He had never killed anyone himself, and he felt afraid for no reason.


    Meng Li said: "it seems that the queen has made up her mind. I can''t think about the past."


    When yungaocen hears that Mengli''s body is about to move, she feels that Mengli wants to grab her dagger. She quickly presses the dagger to Mengli''s neck and decides to kill him.


    After killing, everything will be over, and the days after that will be stable.


    No more fear, no more ttery.


    Meng from the neck Qinchu blood, there is a few centimeters of wound.


    Yun gaocen closed his eyes. The next scene should be the death of the emperor.


    Waiting for her to open her eyes again, looking at Meng Li standing there with no sign of poisoning. Why? It''s clear that the blood has been oozing, but why is the emperor OK?


    Yun gaocen''s expression is like seeing a ghost.


    She doesn''t doubt the poison. She''s already experimented with something.


    All of a sudden, Yun gaocen felt something hit her stomach. She was terrified, and she had children in her stomach!


    Mother''s instinct makes her all attention turn to her stomach. Meng Li takes the opportunity to step back, grabs Yun gaocen''s arm, grabs the dagger from her hand, and in turn holds Yun gaocen.


    Yun gaocen is very surprised. He looks at Yu Kang and reproaches herself deeply. She didn''t do it well.


    It''s all in her hands.


    Meng Li whispered in Yun gaocen''s ear:


    "you said that this dagger is highly toxic. I wonder if you took the antidote in advance?"Fortunately, she took the antidote in advance.


    Some things are not absolute, they feel that there is no antidote, does not mean that she will not solve.


    He has cultivated some aura in his body, which is used to deal with Yun gaocen. It''s a wise saying that he must fight seven inches when he fights a snake.


    "Let her go Yu Kang was flustered.


    The favorable situation for them suddenly bes unfavorable, and his heart is shaking. If something happens to Cen Er, what should he do?


    If he has a choice, he won''t let cen''er risk taking the emperor, but only cen''er, as the queen, can enter the emperor''s body.


    And Cen Er repeatedly said that she had a hug.


    She said she was going to help.


    Mingming was injured. Yukang couldn''t help looking at Meng Li''s neck again.


    There is a lot of blood. It''s very eye-catching.


    Meng Li looked at Yu Kang:


    "so do you want to usurp the throne?"


    Yu Kang was struggling in his heart. Was he going to be arrested?


    It''s death to be caught without restraint. There is still a ray of life if we don''t get caught without restraint.


    But


    What about Cen er?


    It''s really poisonous on the dagger. There''s no medicine for it


    But the Emperor didn''t die, that Cen son is injured also can''t die?


    But he didn''t dare to gamble on cen''er''s life.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have used this poison. What he thought was that once the emperor died, there would be chaos and the situation would be much easier for him to control.


    Yu Kang stares at Meng Li and Yun gaocen, trying to find a breakthrough. Yun gaocen realizes that the viin died of talking too much.


    And now there is no solution. She knows Yu Kang. Because of her, Yu Kang is likely to be arrested.


    She did not allow Yu Kang to die for her, she was not reborn to kill Yu Kang.


    Yun gaocen''s expression gradually became firm. She turned her head and looked at Meng Li steadily. She suddenlyughed and said:


    "emperor, do you think you are safe?"


    It must be that the wound is not deep enough.


    Even if it doesn''t kill him, she''ll kill him.


    As long as you pierce the key, you can die without poison.


    After that, a dagger fell out of Yun gaocen''s sleeve in her hand. She took the dagger and went to Meng Li, regardless of whether the dagger Meng Li put on her neck would hurt her.


    Just like crazy, Yun gaocen disorganized toward Meng Lizha, she red eyes, only one idea in her mind.


    Kill him.


    Even if he died, it doesn''t matter. At that time, Yukang can still be called emperor, and the most important thing is that he can live.

 Chapter 1148

    Yu Kang''s eyes were ready to split, and he yelled at Yun gaocen:


    "no, don''t do that."


    But Yu Kang couldn''t get by. He had bodyguards around him to protect him. At the same time, Meng Li''s bodyguards also stopped him. Both sides had been confronting each other. If Yu Kang insisted oning out, he would be arrested by bodyguards loyal to the emperor.


    There''s no chance of a turnaround.


    But it''s very easy to crack Yun gaocen''s disorganized assassination. Meng Li squints and looks at Yun gaocen''s agitation for a while. He feels bored. During the change of body shape, he hits several fixed acupoints on Yun gaocen''s arm with a dagger. Her arm has no strength at all. The dagger falls to the ground and Meng Li kicks it away.


    Then Meng Li takes Yun gaocen under her arms again. She takes all the hairpins off Yun gaocen''s head and asks:


    "is this poisonous?"


    "You can kill people, too."


    Cloud high Cen immediately disheartened, the only thing that she can kill is gone.


    At this point, it''s better to die with a little backbone than to beg for mercy. She said:


    "you can kill me."


    Meng Li: "Uncle Huang, do you think I will kill her?"


    "No, No." King Kang''s eyes were full of pain, looking at it.


    He saw the killing in the emperor''s eyes.


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "No, no, your majesty." Yukang changed his words.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "then uncle Huang must know how to do it?"


    "No, Yukang, don''t listen to him. Promise me to live." Gao yuncen screamed with tears.


    Meng Li tut said:


    "you look like a pair of bitter ducks."


    Gao yuncen looks at Meng Li sarcastically:


    "yes, aren''t you sad? None of your queens love you. No one in the world loves you! "


    Does love matter?


    Meng Li: "want to provoke me to kill you?"


    Gao yuncen is desperate and happy. She doesn''t listen to Meng Li, but says to Yu Kang:


    "I''m sorry, Yu Kang. I hope you can live well. I ask you onest thing, live and save my family."


    In fact, in her heart, the most important is Yu Kang.


    Let Yukang save her family, just to encourage Yukang to live well.


    I don''t regret that I told Yu Kang that I love him all my life.


    Yukang''s child was in his stomach, but now he will die with her.


    Yu Kang''s heart is like lightning strike. He has already guessed what Cen Er is going to do!


    No, he doesn''t allow it. If Cen Er dies, what''s the point of living alone in the world?


    But before he could speak, he saw his cen''er''s neck bumping against the dagger. Her skin was so delicate, and the dagger was so sharp


    He saw blood on the dagger, and Cen er''s lips turned ck instantly.


    "No...!"


    Yu Kang''s voice was like thunder. He was heartbroken and felt that his soul had left his body.


    Excessive panic made Yukang''s head heavy and his feet light. He could not care about anything else. His love in this life was dying.


    He wanted to rush out, but his bodyguard stopped him.


    They rebelled with Yu Kang, and Yu Kang was not allowed to give up.


    "No, No."


    Yu Kang struggled, his face full of pain and regret, his voice was broken, and he could not make any other sound.


    Meng Li looks down at Yun gaocen lying on the ground with poisoned hair dead. Her eyes are still clinging to Yu Kang.


    In fact, Meng Li has no idea about this kind of feeling. She doesn''t know much about it. In herst life, Yun gaocen didn''t like Yu Kang.


    Then because of Yu Kang''s deep feeling, he was moved and reborn, just for Yu Kang''s life, for Yu Kang''s death and for Yu Kang''s desperation?


    Someone nearby advised Yu Kang that he should not be immersed in grief now, but should be energetic.


    It''s useless to be sad when everyone is dead. Don''t forget that people ask you to help save his family. You can''t let them down.


    Then Yu Kang woke up in grief and looked at Meng Li with hatred:


    "despicable, you forced Cen Er to death, I want to revenge for her."


    Meng Li was a little speechless:


    "she wanted to die herself. She had to let me hit her on the edge of my knife. Can I me her?"


    Yun gaocen is crazy. She doesn''t n to kill Yun gaocen now.


    "No, it''s all about you." Yu Kang roared.


    Meng Li nodded: "well, it''s all because of me."


    A group of Ministers


    What''s the emperor''s attitude? Hello.


    How can it be like coaxing a child? This is a traitor. Now that the emperor has no hostages, how can he control King Kang?


    After watching this for a long time, they didn''t understand the rtionship between the queen and King Kang. They were living in vain.Every expression is a little hard to say.


    Meng Li''s indifferent attitude almost made Yu Kang angry. Yu Kang roared:


    "kill him, take him!"


    His eyes were scarlet and his face was covered with sweat, probably caused by extreme sadness and depression.


    When Yukang gave the order, the scene was in chaos. Most of the bodyguards were in front of Mengli to protect Mengli, and Yukang''s main firepower was concentrated on Mengli''s side.


    Is bound to win Meng Li.


    In Yukang''s heart, when cen''er died, he was free from worry. ording to his own arrangement, he was sure to win. He brought so many soldiers, which was enough to wipe out the emperor.


    Just exterminate the people outside, and then the soldiers outside the templee in to help him. It''s easy to take the emperor.


    There was a fight outside the temple. The sound of swords touching each other was harsh. Meng Li stood on the high tform with a light face, almost looking down at Yu Kang.


    She looked coldly at the chaos below, at the ministers scurrying in the chaos, and the ministers'' families, all women, were afraid not to hide in Tibet.


    Yu Kang also took a sword to cut, he killed red eye, in the heart has the surging emotion to need to vent.


    However, the bodyguard who protected Meng Li didn''t just chop tofu. Yu Kang couldn''t get close to Meng Li, and the chaossted for a long time.


    Meng Li took a look back and saw that the eminent monk who was speaking Zen yesterday was pofo Zhu. He had apassionate look on his face and was chanting words in his mouth.


    Meng Li put his hands together and bowed slightly to the eminent monk to show his apology.


    The monk bowed back, closed his eyes and continued chanting.


    All of a sudden, countless footsteps poured in from the gate of the temple. Yu Kang thought that it was his people who destroyed the people stationed outside the temple, so he quickly looked back.


    But what shocked Yu Kang was that the general who took the lead was not his man!


    Why? He clearly got the secret. He knew how many people the emperor would take this time. The people he took were three times as many as the emperor''s, so he couldn''t beat him.


    What''s more, he is very clear about the strength of these people brought by the emperor.


    Is!


    He looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "you already know!"


    In a short time, it is impossible for the emperor to mobilize so many people, unless a number of soldiers have been ambushed here for a long time.


    Meng Liughed: "you are not stupid."

 Chapter 1149

    Seeing Meng Li''s rxed look and the soldiers who besieged him, Yu Kang was on the verge of copse. He knew he had lost.


    "As for the pce, you''ve arranged it in the pce, haven''t you?" Yu Kang asked difficultly.


    His head is buzzing. It''s a bad move.


    He belittled the emperor!


    Now he is a little lucky. Fortunately, cen''er is ahead of him, so he doesn''t need to know the fact that he has no way to live.


    You don''t have to watch him die. You have to suffer.


    Anyway, cen''er died with hope.


    Yu Kang was relieved of Yun gaocen''s death.


    Meng Li nodded deeply.


    Yu Kang burst outughing and said:


    "OK, you win, you win."


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to Yu Kang. She was not happy to win. She was working on a task. If she lost, she failed.


    She just said to the general who led the soldiers in faintly:


    "take it."


    The soldiers besieged Yukang. Yukang looked around and felt that there was no possibility of breakthrough, but he could not fall into the hands of the emperor. He would die miserably.


    He is also a member of the royal family. He knows how many appalling ways the royal family can torture people.


    Finally, he took a look at the high tform, his cen''er, lying on the ground like that. It''s a pity that he can''t bury her well.


    He is ipetent, suffering her, if there is an afterlife, must make up for her.


    Cen''er can have that kind of integrity, and he can''t be worse than her, so that cen''er won''t despise him.


    Yu Kang took a long breath and killed himself with a bloody sword in his hand.


    Blood sshes, the picture is quite solemn and stirring.


    When people saw that Yukang hadmitted suicide, those who rebelled with him were arrested.


    Ministers immediately knelt down and cried out for the emperor''s wisdom.


    Meng Li''s cold eyes swept over everyone''s head, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    If she loses today, these people are also obedient to Yu Kang.


    Another day, he called Yukang emperor and called the emperor wise.


    It never matters who is their master. What matters is wealth.


    I think it''s human nature. There''s no reason to ask these people to go through fire and water for the emperor. In short, it''s the rtionship between the boss and the employees. It''s realistic to see some things clearly.


    Meng Li also felt tired, she let people deal with the rest of the things, his peace of mind back to the room to rest.


    Out of such a big thing, the next day Meng Li''s state of mind is still good for the blessing ceremony.


    This is not a kind of disregard for Yu Kang and Yun gaocen. Although you have been nning for a long time, you are easily defeated. When you die, others don''t pay attention to you. What should you do.


    Yukang thought that he was doing something secret, and others thought that he would not rebel. After all, he always looked at a prince who was very peaceful.


    It gives people a feeling of indifference to fame and wealth, not like fighting.


    In fact, without Yun gaocen, Yu Kangzhen was almost like this.


    But only Meng Li knows how crazy it is to love desperate people.


    Do things you don''t dare to think about.


    I can break through myself.


    But Yun gaocen has no way back, but she still has a child in her stomach, and she can''t find a chance to be her father. Yun gaocen always has to consider the safety of herself and her children, so they must make some moves.


    As the saying goes, the rabbit is in a hurry to bite. He has forced them to a certain extent.


    Without Lian Tingying, Yu Kang and Yun gaocen would not have had that kind of rtionship so early. Meng Li would have used it easily.


    Meng Li never cked off. When he realized that Yukang had the intention to rebel, Meng Li decided to do everything.


    She is also true and false in her work. It seems that she is also guarding against Yu Kang. She pays attention to Yu Kang, so as not to make Yu Kang suspicious. She thinks that she is toox and deceitful.


    Holding the right propriety, Yu Kang felt that she had done something secret under her eyes, but she didn''t notice it.


    Let Yukang have a sense of achievement.


    Meng Li felt that he was the most patient and had enough time to wait for the fish to take the bait.


    He was busy with the blessing ceremony for several days. When the blessing ceremony waspleted, Meng Li went back to the pce with his troops. The bodies of Yun gaocen and Yu Kang had been treated as disorderly officials and thieves for a long time, and they were toozy to take them back.


    The Empress Dowager was simply frightened. As soon as she saw Meng Li, she said:


    "emperor, if you hadn''t arranged in advance, I''m afraid I would not have seen you."


    She also carefully looked at Meng Li, but if there was a mistake, she couldn''t see the emperor.


    Meng Liforted the Empress Dowager for a few words. The Empress Dowager asked the matter in detail again. Meng Li didn''t say that it was not a glorious thing that Yun gaocen had a child in his stomach.


    Cloud high Cen pour also ruthless bottom heart, kill oneself, also can kill a child.Just to let Yukang go.


    This time, the child is not the child in the plot. The child who became the emperor behind the plot was born muchter than this child.


    I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman. I haven''t had time to look at the world.


    The rest is some chores. People from the Ministry of punishment ask Meng Li what to do with Lian Tingying who is in prison.


    Hearing this man, Meng Li couldn''t helpughing. He fought his life to marry Yu Kang. What did he get?


    Yu Kang never had a good face to her, andter suspected that Lian Tingying was in the way, so he put Lian Tingying under house arrest.


    When he learned that Yukang''s rebellion failed, hemitted suicide on the spot, and Yun gaocen was killed on the spot. When they went underground to be bitter lovers, Lian Tingying''s spirit was not very good.


    It is said that there is something wrong with Lian Tingying''s brain.


    Crazy, nonsense, but from the report, Lian Tingying said a few words, Meng Li knew Lian Tingying was talking about thest life.


    "Banish ording to the rules." Meng Li said faintly.


    "As for the Yun family, we should follow the rules." Yun gaocen''s actions have implicated her family.


    Although Yun gaocen is dead.


    Meng can''t be merciful and doesn''t take much revenge. Just as thew says.


    The people of the punishment department have to order to go down. Meng Li goes to the ce where the big prince is. The nurse is holding the big prince to feed him. In her bright eyes, she doesn''t know that his mother haspletely left him.


    Meng stretched out his hand and pinched his face.


    Children''s eyes, is the most pure, not so much emotional entanglement, not so much and not.


    The child''s future is somewhat bumpy, destined to have no backing behind him, and also destined to bear some gossip, but it is also life.


    When Yun gaocen did all this, did she ever think about her child?


    Meng Li said:


    "take good care of the eldest prince and do not neglect him."


    "Yes..." The nurse was in a state of panic.


    This is the emperor to beat them, don''t neglect the prince because of the Queen''s affairs.

 Chapter 1150

    Here, Meng Li waited for the task to bepleted, and did what the emperor should do every day.


    Meng Li also changed some inappropriate government decrees that are not conducive to the country and the people.


    It''s a small thing for the client.


    The Empress Dowager began to think about marrying a new queen to Meng Li. Meng Li held the same attitude as the client.


    In the plot, the queen that the client marries for the second time is OK. At least the client doesn''t feel bad.


    The two also respect each other.


    Later, people reported that Lian Tingying died of a bad disease on the way to exile. Meng Li didn''t even give a sigh.


    Only Taoists have obsession, and too much obsession is not a good thing.


    But Meng Li hasn''t been able to wait until the task ispleted. One day, when Meng Li was reviewing the memorial, she felt dizzy inexplicably. When she opened her eyes again, she saw that the scenery in front of her changed.


    Meng Li felt a little familiar with this situation. He concentrated for a moment and suddenly felt that the ne time had been set back.


    What''s the situation?


    She even looked at her clothes and saw the patterns and styles still used by the emperor. She was puzzled. If the time was set back before she seeded to the throne, would she have to work hard to ascend the throne?


    She could not help shouting:


    "new knowledge?"


    Xinzhi faltered and came in a hurry. His voice dragged on for a long time and said to Meng Li:


    "congrattions to your majesty, the queen."


    Meng Li was stunned for a moment. He asked Xinzhi how old she was today. Xinzhi answered one by one. Meng Li thought about it in his heart. He found that the time had been set back to the time when the queen was pregnant with her first prince, shortly after her client''s ession to the throne.


    Her expression was not too happy, but rather a bit gloomy, which made Xinzhi feel a little helpless and silence.


    Meng Li thinks of Yun gaocen, but doesn''t know Yun gaocen?


    She got up, quickly stepped out, and said to Xinzhi:


    "I''m going to see the queen."


    Xinzhi couldn''t help but smile. He just looked at the emperor''s face. He thought what''s wrong. Now he''s so eager. He should be too happy. He didn''t react for a moment.


    I think it''s the emperor''s first child. The pce will be busy in the future.


    Thinking, but also did not fall under the emperor''smand, Meng Li went to the Queen''s pce, looking at the flowers in the courtyard is beautiful, she was a bit hesitant.


    Seeing that Xinzhi''s suspicious eyes came down, Meng Li Cai looked indifferent and walked in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Gao yuncen pacing in the hall with a veryplicated expression.


    Listen to the next person shout the emperor toe, she brush the ground to see to Meng Li, the emotion in the eye isplex let a person see not through, but hatred but can''t cover up.


    Xu Shi also felt embarrassed. She quickly lowered her head and said in a soft voice:


    "my concubine, wee your majesty."


    Meng Li is not close to Yun gaocen. Judging from Yun gaocen''s reaction just now, she thinks Yun gaocen is reborn.


    This rebirth is even earlier than thest one.


    "Get up, I hear you..."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yun gaocen''s stomach.


    Try to make yourself happy, so as not to let Yun gaocen notice anything.


    Sometimes it is necessary to paralyze the enemy.


    Yun gaocen touched his stomach and nodded. His mood was veryplicated.


    The pain of death seems to be still in her soul. She has been floating. Watching Yu Kang lose andmit suicide, she feels that her soul will be broken.


    She thought she was going to wander for a long time likest time, and she didn''t know if she would have a chance toe back, but she didn''t expect that she was suddenly dizzy and reborn.


    Rebirth when she was pregnant with the emperor, she was surprised andplicated. The surprise was that she seemed to have a chance toe back.


    What''splicated is that she has the children of the people she hates the most.


    Howe every rebirth is so unhappy?


    Cloud Gao Cen stealthily touched to see Meng Li''s facial expression again, see some overflow in the surface of joy, this just in the heart certain, emperor or that emperor.


    Only in herst life did she realize that she had never really understood the emperor.


    Last life is too hasty, a lot of things did not want to understand, there is no careful consideration, the final defeat is not without reason.


    During the time when her soul wandered, she wanted to understand a lot. This time, she must be more secure.


    "If the queen is pregnant, she will be born in the pce. How about her body? Can you deal with the big and small affairs of Hougong Yiying? Do you want me to tell the Empress Dowager how to spend some snacks? "


    Meng Li thought about it and said gently to Yun gaocen.


    Yun gaocen also tried to deal with Meng Li. Her voice was soft and shy. She said, "thank you for your understanding. Everything is OK with me. I don''t have to worry about it for my mother."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, I still have some things to do. I''ll be with you in the evening."Meng Li reached out and patted Yun gaocen on the shoulder.


    Cloud Gao Cen can''t help but feel a chill, low head didn''t speak again, and Meng Li then took new knowledge back to the imperial study.


    She''s a little confused now. She needs to sort out the current situation before making a decision. She calls Xinzhi and asks Xinzhi to send someone to check her actions.


    Lian Tingying was rebornst time. I don''t know if she will be reborn this time.


    Xinzhi tells us about Lian Tingying''s situation in the mansion, but it''s too long now, one or two years before theirst rebirth.


    At this time, the details of the plot are even less, so that Meng Li can hardly tell whether Lian Tingying is reborn without seeing her.


    While Meng Li is frowning, Lian Tingying reveals herself. She spreads rumors and arranges Yu Kang and Yun gaocen.


    They said they had an affair.


    This is the new knowledge has been paying attention to Lian Tingying, just found that this kind of rumor is from Lian Tingying mouth.


    Has not been this one, Meng Li is probably sure that Lian Tingying is very likely to be reborn.


    Is there something wrong with the world? She asked 6018.


    But 6018 said:


    "it doesn''t seem to be a big problem."


    Meng Liyi says, a little confused. If Yun gaocen is reborn and Lian Tingying is reborn, in the second plot, Lian Tingying is not reborn.


    So also by cloud high Cen whole very miserable, and after she came, cloud high Cen did not have the memory of the second plot, Lian Tingying suddenly reborn.


    If they are destined to be reborn together, maybe the reason why Yun gaocen defeated Lian Tingying in that life is that something went wrong and Lian Tingying failed to be reborn with Yun gaocen.


    And Lian Tingying is reborn during her mission, which means that the two start from the same starting line again.


    They all have the same st life" in their memory.


    But this time, if she solves Yun gaocen again, will Yun gaocen be reborn.


    If she was born again, she would be trapped in this world and fight with Yun gaocen endlessly?


    And after Yun gaocen''s death, she didn''t see Yun gaocen''s soul, so she couldn''t start.

 Chapter 1152

    It''s a bit of a puzzle.


    Is she thinking too much that the rebirth of these two people is actually a coincidence?


    But is there such a coincidence?


    This time, Lian Tingying first took the initiative to attack, actually directly arranged Yu Kang and Yun gaocen, probably also hated Yun gaocen.


    He is determined to tarnish Yun gaocen''s reputation. It''s bad and easy to fall out of favor when such scandalse out of the pce.


    In Lian Tingying''s heart, he must think that Yun gaocen was the cause of Lian Tingying''s death. If these two people were born again several times, how much hatred would they have to umte.


    Yun gaocen is wringing his brow wearily in his bedroom. He is pregnant, and his body is very tired all day.


    She touched her stomach. Is she really going to have this baby?


    When she died, the child could not be better, and she was the child of the man she hated the most.


    But this is also her child. Yun gaocen hesitated in his heart.


    And why are there rumors about her and Yukang outside? This makes Yun gaocen very uneasy.


    Last life,st life, there are no things, suddenly appeared, is there anyone reborn?


    Who is it?


    In thest life, many people knew about her rtionship with Yu Kang. At that time, there were so many ministers, so many bodyguards and women''s families in the temple.


    Yun gaocen really felt terrible in his heart. He had to be careful when he was reborn again, otherwise his life would end in tragedy.


    Don''t contact Yu Kang for the time being. The emperor must have heard the rumors outside and will pay attention to them.


    Last life is too sloppy, they think they cheated the emperor, but they don''t know how to get into the emperor''s trap.


    As long as they don''t get in touch with Yu Kang, the emperor will never find any evidence. They are safe for the time being.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen has been very honest since his rebirth, Meng Li knows that one of Lian Tingying''s goals has also been achieved. He arranges them so that Yun gaocen and Yu Kang do not dare to contact each other, which is tantamount to breaking the connection between them.


    Lian Tingying is reborn, still clinging to Yukang.


    On the 15th day of the first day of junior high school, Meng Li went to the Queen''s pce as before.


    Yun gaocen sits quietly beside Meng Li and gives him food from time to time. Meng Li is also hesitating.


    ording to the truth, we should solve yungaocen''s problem again, but yungaocen has a future prince in his stomach. There is nothing wrong with the prince. He shoulde to the world.


    But this dy is also a trouble. After thinking about it, Meng Li still decides to wait for Yun gaocen to have a baby.


    By the way, find a chance to meet Lian Tingying and explore her soul.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li said:


    "how is the queen? I''m going to hold a party in a few days


    In fact, Yun gaocen is stunned. Her thoughts are all around herst life. Now she is willing to stay with Meng Li, just want to know more about the emperor.


    Knowing oneself and the other can win a hundred battles. In theirst life, they lost because they thought they knew the emperor, but they didn''t know him at all.


    When Meng Li said that she was going to hold a banquet, she was surprised and asked:


    "why?"


    Recently, there are no important festivals or reasons. Looking at Yun gaocen''s beautiful and dignified face, Meng Li said, "how can the queen forget her birthday?"


    "Birthday?" Yun Gao Cen said softly.


    After counting the days, I found that it was really close to my birthday.


    She did not notice, two rebirth, two soul wandering, these things she has long ignored.


    Especially for the first time, the soul has been wandering for so many years, with boundless emptiness. I don''t know how many days in the past, how can I still remember my birthday.


    "I didn''t expect the emperor to remember the birthday of my concubine."


    Yun gaocen bowed his head, pressed the corner of his eyes with his handkerchief, and sucked his nose. He was moved.


    Meng Li smiles. If it wasn''t for finding an excuse to hold a banquet and calling Lian Tingying into the pce, she couldn''t remember.


    Not only look at Lian Tingying, but also look at other people, such as those who were in the templest time. What if some of them were reborn?


    It''s less likely that those people are not dead.


    The most important thing is that Meng Li wants to see more of Yu Kang.


    Although Yu Kang was not rare because of the imperial court, he always stood there as before without any sense of existence in front of the background.


    He didn''t speak, and there was no strange emotion in his eyes. He always had a gloomy face, and he didn''t move in private. In this case, it''s hard to tell whether he was reborn or not.


    Only let him see the people who can stir his emotions, he will expose more.


    If Yu Kang is reborn, things will be even more difficult.


    "This is what I should do."


    Meng Li sees that Yun gaocen is still moving. In this case, the performance should not be ignored.Her look at Yun gaocen is apanied by warmth.


    Yun gaocen is disgusted. The emperor has never been in love with her, otherwise he would not have set up a situation to kill them in hisst life, but now he is going to make an affectionate appearance.


    Hypocrisy is hateful, but also terrible.


    "But I don''t think it''s necessary to bother. Your majesty now asks his ministers to be thrifty and put an end to extravagance, so should I


    Cloud Gao Cen hesitated next, say.


    Although I want to see Yu Kang in my heart.


    Now the only way to meet Yu Kang is to hold a banquet, but I''m a little worried that I''m not in the right mood to meet Yu Kang, which will attract people''s attention. After all, there are still some rumors outside.


    Meng Li said:


    "if it''s my birthday, I don''t have to do it, but you''re not the same now, Queen. You can afford it."


    Cloud Gao Cen in the heart can''t help but sneer, sure enough, this is the emperor''s nature.


    When ites to her birthday, it''s just because she has a child in her stomach that she holds a party. It''s a little favor for her.


    Without the child, there would have been no party at all.


    The greatest advantage of holding a banquet for her is that the expenses are borne by the emperor, but the gift is her own.


    It''s a huge ie and can do a lot of things.


    Who said that when a queen, you can''t enjoy all the splendor and wealth, but in fact, if you want to do something secret, you must have your own small Treasury.


    Butst life,st life, although the emperor mentioned holding a banquet, she was just polite at that time, and the emperor followed suit. After that, it was over.


    This time, do you think the emperor is sincere?


    After being cheated once, Yun gaocen had a shadow in her heart. She looked at Meng Li and whispered:


    "I don''t dare to be a concubine."


    It''s also a kind of temptation. If the emperor is still persistent, she should think more.


    Meng Li saw the temptation on Yun gaocen''s face. She sighed:


    "since the Queen really doesn''t want to be in trouble, I won''t ask for it."


    Yun gaocen: "I''m not sure."


    "All right, it''s just that I failed your Majesty''s wishes."

 Chapter 1153

    "Never mind, as long as you are happy." Meng Li said.


    Cloud Gao Cen smile, now her smile is not happy, very far fetched.


    I have long forgotten what happiness is.


    At night, Meng Li lies on the bed with his eyes closed. It seems that he is asleep. Yun gaocen opens his eyes and stares at Meng Li''s face in the dark. His eyes are full of emotions, and countless malicious and vicious thoughts sh through.


    In the end, it just turned into a sigh.


    In the end, he didn''t have the courage to kill the emperor directly. Yun gaocen had countless ideas to kill the emperor directly, and then he killed himself. But he didn''t seed in assassinating the emperor in hisst life.


    After her death, the emperor did not let go of his family. His people were miserable because they were exiled.


    She can ept to die again, but she can''t bear to implicate her family.


    I also feel some regret that the banquet can be beautiful and harvest a lot. It''s false to say that I don''t like it when I was born in the secr world.


    But because he didn''t arouse the emperor''s suspicion, he had to stop.


    Meng Li sat down with other concubines the next day and said that she wanted to hold a banquet for the queen, but the queen said that she would set an example to show the beauty of thrift.


    He praised the queen in front of them.


    The concubines could not help but look forward to these banquets.


    Many people''s concubines are too low to meet their parents who are officials in the court. The banquet is a way to meet them. They are all girls in their early twenties. How can they not find a chance to meet their parents?


    And now the queen is pregnant and can''t serve the emperor well. If they can attract the emperor''s attention at the banquet, they can''t take the opportunity to win some favor.


    Holding a banquet is what all the concubines are looking forward to.


    We decided to cheat the queen together. In fact, the queen is the biggest beneficiary. She will get countless gifts. All kinds of treasures wille into her bag. Refuse?


    I just want to show my understanding in front of the emperor and win the emperor''s praise.


    They don''t want to believe that the queen is so indifferent to fame and wealth.


    The empress also can''t stand these concubines to deceive her, tter a set of, a little heart, but still hesitant.


    Some people also used the method of agitation to make the empress unable toe down, and there was still a sense of anger in her heart.


    Some of the concubines were always clever in front of the Empress Dowager. Their small mouths made the Empress Dowagerugh, which made her very happy. So these people went the way of the Empress Dowager.


    Since everyone is looking forward to it, the Empress Dowager thinks it''s time for the pce to be lively. Besides, before long, the emperor''s first child will be born, so we should celebrate in advance.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager also said to the queen with great sincerity:


    "the favor given by the emperor should be taken. You don''t want it. He thought you didn''t need it. If he can''t remember you in the future, you didn''t cry."


    Cloud high Cen just said some scene words to deal with the next empress dowager, said things are listen to the Empress Dowager emperor.


    I''ve epted the banquet. Now it''s my duty. If I don''t ept it again, I''m afraid I''ll beughed at by everyone.


    I can''t help myself in this pce.


    Meng Li thinks it''s good to be an emperor among people. There are some things that you don''t need to say or do. Just say one word, and someone will break his heart because of your words.


    Things are going to go the way you want them to.


    The pce began to prepare for the Queen''s birthday party, while Meng Li let Xinzhi guide the rumors about Yu Kang and Yun gaocen.


    It''s so fake that people don''t believe it.


    Meng Li doesn''t want others to think that there is a green light on her head.


    In fact, Yun is also controlling these rumors. In this case, these rumors gradually fade down, and some people no longer dare to talk about it. It''s about the empress of the pce. Some people are scared, afraid to lose their heads, and dare not arrange it any more.


    Yungaocen knows that the rumors outside have disappeared a lot, and she can''t help but feel relieved. She only thinks that it''s the credit of Yunshi, but she doesn''t know that the emperor has contributed to it.


    If I know, I don''t know if I will feel ashamed.


    Finally, on the day of the birthday party, the pce was decorated withnterns and festivities. The scene was no smaller than usual. The pce people were busy, and the ministers brought the family members into the pce.


    Lian Tingying, as the legitimate daughter of Lian family, follows her parents into the inner hall. Her eyes sweep to the front position for the first time.


    It was the position of the emperor''s rtives and rtives, and the position of Yu Kang was also there. Seeing where Yu Kang was sitting, his face was light, not happy or sad, Lian Tingying had a veryplicated look in her eyes.


    Yu Kang felt that someone was looking at him, and he couldn''t help turning his head. He went away with that look. When he saw that it was Lian Tingying, Yu Kang couldn''t help frowning.


    Lian Tingying suddenly heartache to death, why this man so do not like her, so that a see her frown.


    She has never been worse than Yun gaocen. Why is she so full of heart and eyes.


    She was reborn again. In her whole life, she still didn''t n to let go of Yun gaocen. Only when Yun gaocen died, could Yu Kangpletely stop thinking.In herst life, because she was serving the emperor in the pce, she could not be with Yu Kang. If she could be with Yu Kang when Yun gaocen died that time, Yu Kang would always be moved in a long time.


    Yu Kang and Yun gaocen tried to revolt in thest life, but they failed, so she had no chance to apany Yu Kang.


    All her pain is due to the existence of Yun gaocen, but now Yun gaocen is the queen, how can she start in the pce.


    She will not enter the pce in a year or two. No, she really doesn''t want to. Once she enters the pce, she can''t get out.


    Seeing Lian Tingying''s extremelyplicated expression staring at him, Yu Kang felt a trace of unhappiness. This woman


    When all the people arrived, Meng Li and the Queen appeared at the top. They knelt down for a while and then said some auspicious words. Meng Li and Yun gaocen also said some scene words, and then they sat down.


    Yungaocen appeared in the hall, her eyes did not look at Lian Tingying or Yukang.


    Although these two people are what she wants to see most, an enemy and a lover.


    But she didn''t dare to look, for fear that she would leak too much. Her eyes looked straight ahead, some divergent, slightly empty. Meng Li turned his head and looked at Yun gaocen.


    It''s just that if we can endure it for a while, how can we endure the banquet for one or two hours.


    Lian Tingying looks at Yun gaocen, who is so luxurious that she almost bites a silver tooth with jealousy. What''s in her head? Why?


    Have so many, why not content, but also with her to rob Yukang?


    First of all, some gifts to the queen were presented. All kinds of strange things made Yun gaocen, who was always in peace of mind, couldn''t help but shine in front of his eyes. His face, which was originally taut and dignified, all showed a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 1154

    But she is very persistent to Yu Kang. Now she is not only in love, but also in revenge. You don''t want me to marry you, but I want to marry you.


    Let''s not have a good time together.


    Rebirth again, whether it is Lian Tingying or Yun gaocen''s mentality, has changed a little.


    In the deep of night, Meng Li summoned the passage to the gate of the underworld ording to the method given by 6018. A deep ck hole appeared in front of her. Looking inside, it was the nihilistic ck and void.


    And the legendary gate of the underworld is behind this ck hole.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment, stepped into the ck hole, just like weightlessness, his body fell in, and his eyes were ck, which made Meng Li extremely insecure.


    Then Meng Li fell on the soft ground. This time, we can see that there are really two doors in front of us, which open from the middle. The ck paint is simple and has a strong Yin Qi. Meng Li can''t help holding his arms.


    It''s too cold to stand in front of this door.


    There are many people in the state of soul around, men and women, old and young, they instinctively go towards the door of the underworld, all in a hurry.


    The voice is very noisy, the expression of the soul is different, some people areining, some people are regretting, some people are still crying, some people seem very numb, but some old souls, many of them should be calm.


    Obviously, after decades of human experience, I can ept death.


    There is even a relief and expectation on some people''s faces. Maybe this life is hard work. I just hope I can have a good baby in my next life.


    And the souls of some animals, they fly directly past, Meng Li can feel the door of the underworld has a suction on them, whether you want or not, you have to go in.


    Meng Li is now in a state of being, but he doesn''t feel the suction directly.


    Meng Li looked at the front and back, left and right, and there was nothing ck around. Is this the process of going to life?


    Meng Li mingles with many souls. Seeing these souls, they are all people who have just passed away. He sighs with emotion that every moment has the fall of life.


    But when Meng Li came to the gate of the Yin world, the gate of the Yin world burst out a repulsive force, which directly excluded Meng Li from the outside world. She stepped back a few steps as her strength rebounded.


    Other people did not stop, just looked at Meng Li in surprise, some people also looked at Meng Li with envy.


    They don''t want to go in either. The key is that their bodies are the same as those they don''t have. For example, there are people pulling in front of them and pushing behind them. They can''t go in without going in.


    Meng Li tried to get close to the gate of Yin again, but he was rejected by the gate of Yin again.


    One after another, his soul approached the gate of the Yin world and entered. Seeing that Meng Li was determined to enter, an old man couldn''t help saying to Meng Li in a loud voice:


    "childe, since the Lord Yan doesn''t ept you, you can go back."


    He took Meng Li as his soul.


    As he spoke, the old man got closer to the gate of the underworld. Meng Li waved his hand and felt that he was going to freeze to death.


    The old man also said:


    "go back, young master, life and death have destiny. You should live a good life before you die."


    With these words, the old man entered the gate of the underworld before he could say anything more.


    Meng Li thinks it''s because he didn''t bring them, so he doesn''t stick to them any more. The Yin here is too heavy, and it''s bad for him to stay too long.


    There is a way to summon the gate of the Yin world. Without a way to leave the gate of the Yin world, Meng Li can only use the power of space. It''s probably that this ce repels her, and the suppression is not so strong. She can easily leave here.


    Appeared in the bedroom, but Meng Li''s body is still not cold, she put the previously painted Fu stack by stack out.


    Looking for it, there was something to dispel the Yin Qi. She treated the Yin Qi of her body, but she was still ill.


    Meng Li had a high fever all night. The next day he went to court in a daze. He had no energy to do anything else. After several days, his Yin Qi waspletely removed.


    But it''s going to take a while to get well.


    He simply kept it in the pce all day, and he didn''t go anywhere except to see the minister.


    Too tormenting, this body still can''t bear this kind of Yin Qi.


    At the thought of the next time, Meng Li could not help shivering. He didn''t know how long he would be ill when he came back.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay much attention to Yun gaocen these days when he is sick. Yun gaocen is a virtuous person. He gives Meng Li some soup every day to drive away the cold, warm up and mend the body.


    Also very remorseful to say, because of the banquet thing let dragon body uneasy, is her crime.


    These actions seem clever, but Meng Li doesn''t think that Yun gaocen is really clever, but after rebirth again, Yun gaocen is not so impulsive and free asst time.


    Let Xinzhi pay attention to yungaocen''s actions.


    Yun gaocen sneered in his heart. On the day of the banquet, the beautiful women in the harem danced and sang. The Emperor didn''t want them. It wasn''t because the emperor''s nature had changed.It turns out that I just don''t feel well.


    The emperor is still the emperor. He has not changed.


    The child who feels his stomach is getting bigger and bigger day by day. Yun gaocen finds Meng Li, who is tired and holding his head, and says, "Your Majesty, I have something to say to you."


    Meng Li looked up at Yun gaocen faintly. Yun gaocen was thinner and gaunt than when he was just born again. In fact, he thought too much.


    "Yesterday, my concubine''s mother went into the pce and said something to me." Yun gaocen continued.


    Meng Li said in a hoarse voice:


    e here and talk to me."


    It''s too far away, and Yun gaocen''s voice is not very good. It''s too hard to listen.


    With a smile, Yun Gao and Cen slowly fell in front of the case and knelt to one side. The emperor sat in front of the case with his knees crossed. Looking from the side, his chest was open. She could see the vicle and half of his chest.


    Yun gaocen''s index finger moved, and he realized that he wanted to deviate. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He was clearly a man he hated. How could he have a strange feeling?


    Aware of Yun gaocen''s eyes, Meng closes his eyes and looks at Yun gaocen faintly:


    "what''s the matter? Why don''t you speak when you get to him?"


    Yun gaocen then said:


    "Your Majesty''s dragon is not in good health. Now even the flowers in the garden are blooming, but I don''t go to watch them. I think it''s good for your majesty to go for a walk and rx."


    Meng Li didn''t want to see Yun gaocen''s rich face. He simply lowered his head and opened a memorial to read it. Yun gaocen nced at it. He didn''t dare to look at it carefully, so he moved away.


    After waiting for a long time, but without waiting for Meng Li to speak, a trace of anger shed on Yun gaocen''s face, and then he said in a soft voice:


    "recently, the flowers in the royal garden are blooming, and at this time of year, princes and nobles are invited to watch, of course..."

 Chapter 1156

    Yun gaocen bowed his head and gave a shy smile, but he didn''t say what he said. He also let the children of the right age in the mansion have a look at each other.


    Meng Li folded the music, looked at Xiang Yun gaocen and said faintly:


    "it''s up to you."


    "As long as you don''t feel tired."


    This is a matter within the scope of Yun gaocen''s responsibilities. In fact, every year there are blind dates, big and small. This kind of blind date meeting is also a kind of blind date meeting.


    If we meet and see each other in the right way, we can achieve good things.


    After all, there are few free love opportunities fordies of noble families. They are all raised in the boudoir. They can only meet men outside through these asions.


    Find the person you love.


    "Then the emperor will give me a thin face and go to enjoy the flowers. It''s time for your majesty to go out and rx." Yun gaocen said gently.


    Meng Li: "can."


    Seeing that Meng Li''s attitude is really cold, Yun gaocen doesn''t say anything else any more, and stays quietly. Meng Li says:


    "go back and have a rest if you have nothing to do."


    Yun gaocen just left.


    Soon it was the day of the blind date appointed by Yun gaocen. It was almost the time when some of the patriarchal n and their parents brought their children of the right age.


    Then they will ignore these children, as long as they don''t collide with others, let them go.


    Meng Li just showed his face, said a few words casually, and left.


    Just when he was reading the memorial, Xinzhi reported: "Your Majesty, something happened over there."


    Meng Li didn''t lift his head and asked faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    If Yun gaocen doesn''t do anything, she won''t be called Yun gaocen. She doesn''t need to guess who she wants to be.


    Xinzhi is a little scared. He has been waiting on the emperor for so long. How can he not know the emperor''s temper? The emperor doesn''t like to have an ident.


    But things have to be reported. Xinzhi said: "the eldest daughter of the Lian family identally fell into the water, and then Feng Feng, the eldest son of the Feng family, fished it up."


    Meng Li let out a sound. In fact, Feng Feng''s family is in the same team as Yun''s family, but on the surface, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they deliberately make a quarrel.


    After a year or two, because something was exposed, it suddenly dawned on everyone that the two families were in the same team.


    What did Yun gaocen do in it.


    Under normal circumstances, falling into the water, getting wet, and being rescued by a man, it''s already close contact, and the reputation is tainted.


    Basically, they will choose to "agree with each other by example.".


    It seems that Yun gaocen wants to "marry" Lian Tingying early, so as not to rob Yu Kang from her.


    Just when Meng Li thought this was the end of the matter, Xinzhi said: "but the key is that Miss Lian''s reaction is very fierce. She stabbed Feng Feng with a hairpin, and now the Taiyi has gone."


    Meng Li


    "Your Majesty, would you like to see it? Now the queen is a little frightened."


    Meng Li stood up and went over there.


    When he got to the ce, the imperial doctor had already wrapped up Feng Feng. Meng Li took a look at the hairpin on the te. Half of it was stained with blood. Lian Tingying was cruel.


    She looked at Lian Tingying again. She was wrapped in a windbreaker and her back was straight. Seeing that everyone knelt down for Meng Li, she knelt down with her.


    Yun gaocen is supported by others. She is obviously frightened. She didn''t expect Lian Tingying to have such a big temper.


    At that time, Lian Tingying was picked up from the water, just spit out the water in her mouth, and then looked at her coldly, as if she knew that it was her arrangement.


    Then he pulled out the hairpin, turned around and stabbed at Feng Feng''s stomach, which made Yun gaocen''s heart tremble.


    And Lian Tingying is reborn, how can she not know that the Feng family is equivalent to a dog of the Yun family.


    If you think about it, you will know who arranged it.


    Just thinking, is Yun gaocen also reborn.


    Otherwise, how can you n on her.


    Before that, they had no grudge.


    Lian Tingying''s heart is full of doubts, anger and resentment.


    Combined with the variables of thest life, she felt that Yun gaocen was reborn.


    Before, because her son was injured, Feng''s mother cried on the spot, saying that her child was kind-hearted to save others. Who knew that Lian Tingying was "repaying" like this.


    Now when he sees Meng Li, he cries to Meng Li. Meng Li takes a look at Yun gaocen. Yun gaocen stabilizes his mind and says something to let Feng''s mother not worry about anything.


    Feng''s mother naturally wants to give Yun gaocen the master to step down and take it when it''s good.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen:


    "queen, youe with me."


    Yun gaocen cleverly followed Meng Li for a while and avoided the crowd. Meng Li then turned cold and asked Yun gaocen:


    "queen, can''t you live a peaceful life?"Cloud high Cen in the heart p Deng for a while, did the emperor discover?


    She has done enough secret, the emperor installed a pair of eyes on her every day?


    A deep sense of powerlessness lingered in Yun gaocen''s heart. Yun gaocen bowed his head in fear and said:


    "it''s true that my concubine is not considerate when something goes wrong. Please punish him."


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen:


    "do you have to toss?"


    Yun gaocen was confused and uneasy. She said:


    "I don''t understand what your majesty means."


    "If the emperor is angry, it''s not right. Your majesty is not well yet. Please calm down..."


    Meng Li takes a cold look at Yun gaocen and goes straight away.


    Meng Li walks up to Lian Tingying and says to her:


    "raise your head and let me have a look."


    Lian Tingying obediently raised her head. Although her hair was wet through and her pretty face was still dripping with water, she felt more pitiful.


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s very nice. It''s also very personal. I..."


    Meng Li stares at Lian Tingying and obviously feels that Lian Tingying is nervous.


    But Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    Then Yun gaocen, who followed, heard this sentence and brushed the floor to look at Meng Li. This


    No


    For a moment, my heart is extremely difficult to ept. Just now the emperor reprimanded her, but in the twinkling of an eye, he praised Lian Tingying.


    Unfair, it is clear that Lian Tingying hurt people.


    No matter when, can Lian Tingying attract the emperor''s attention?


    Can wait for a long time, also didn''t hear Meng Li continue to say, cloud high Cen all make don''t understand, oneself in the end hope thing how.


    "Don''t worry about today''s affairs. I can understand you. I don''t have to stick to some stubborn and pedantic ideas. I''ll take a good gift and go to Feng''s house to make an apology."


    Meng Li said slowly.


    Lian Tingying is greatly relieved. The emperor''s meaning is that she doesn''t have to marry Feng Feng because of this. Then some people''s calction fails.


    And the emperor said so, parents will not take this matter to say things, outsiders will not gossip, she looked at Meng Li gratefully, busy to Meng Li kowtow thanks.


    And cloud high CEN is not willing to twist handkerchief to stand at one side, in the heart of Meng Li across the thick resentment.


    Why do you want to ruin her?

 Chapter 1157

    Feng Feng, who was lying on his back, was distraught when he heard Meng Li say so.


    The cooked duck flies like this.


    Although the blind date will continue, but we are not interested, the topic is always around Lian Tingying and Feng Feng.


    It''s said that the emperor has taken a fancy to Lian Tingying.


    But let Feng mother a little excited.


    Feng Feng was taken to Taiji hospital to recuperate.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen:


    "Miss Lian''s clothes are wet, and it''s easy to get cold when she goes back to the government to change them."


    Although Yun gaocen is disgusted that the emperor is so devoted to Lian Tingying, he immediately agrees and tells Meng Li that he will arrange it properly.


    Meng Li turned and left.


    On the way, Xinzhi lowered his head and asked quietly:


    "is your majesty interested in Miss Lian?"


    Meng Li squinted at Xinzhi and asked:


    "how can I see it?"


    New knowledge:


    As long as you''re not blind.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Xinzhi said:


    "do you want a ve to arrange it?"


    Meng Li: "no, I have no intention."


    Xinzhi sips her mouth, no more.


    Besides, it seems uninteresting.


    And cloud high Cen here let people take Lian Tingying to change clothes, Lian Tingying was taken, close to cloud high Cen, she gave a salute to cloud high Cen, low head eyes don''t know what kind of mood brewing.


    With a chill.


    Maybe it''s also the reason why the clothes are wet.


    She said to Yun gaocen:


    "say hello to the queen."


    Yun gaocen raised his chin, strengthened his momentum, and let out a hum from his nostril.


    Lian Tingying said faintly:


    "can I have a talk with the queen?"


    Yun gaocen showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a very low voice:


    "you?"


    As if to say you deserve it?


    Lian Tingying didn''t care much, and said:


    "the empress must want to talk to her courtiers. After all, we should all live longer."


    Lian Tingying is a decisive person. In a short period of time, she found it necessary to talk with Yun gaocen to prevent Yun gaocen from killing Yu Kang.


    I also hope that yungaocen can give up Yukang.


    If all this is what she thinks, she may be willing to let go of these grudges.


    Don''t worry about her. If she does, she goes to the pce to deal with Yun gaocen. She wants to ask Lian Tingying where she can get her confidence. It''s probably what Meng Li just gave her.


    It''s also a shock to Yun gaocen. Don''t think that if you are reborn, you can do whatever you want. We are all reborn. Why should I be a man with my tail in my hand?


    Yun gaocen looks at Lian Tingying in shock. Seeing Lian Tingying''s shocked expression over her words, Yun gaocen restrains his face and makes himself appear indifferent as much as possible.


    Said:


    "I don''t quite understand what you are saying."


    Lian Tingying sneers. Although there is a big gap between the two people in identity, in Lian Tingying''s heart, Yun gaocen is her loser. In her heart, Yun gaocen is not regarded as the mother of a country worthy of awe.


    She said slowly:


    "madam, I just want to tell you not to bully people too much."


    Yun gaocen dropped his eyes and felt confused, but he said gently:


    "what do you say, child? Go to change your clothes and don''t catch cold."


    Lian Tingying''s face is embarrassed for a moment. Don''t you give her a chance to talk about it?


    She turns and walks away. The maid of honor follows Lian Tingying. Yun gaocen''s face looks like a piece of ice, which can''t be melted after half a sound. Finally, she tells the pce people around her that she is also tired.


    I also need to go back and change into lighter clothes.


    One after another, when he arrived at the Queen''s pce, Yun gaocen didn''t change his clothes. Instead, he blocked Lian Tingying''s door. Lian Tingying changed her clothes and opened the door to see Yun gaocen.


    I couldn''t help but hook the corner of my lips. This is a woman who can''t hold her breath. As expected, she came.


    Yun gaocen''s face is cold and stern, and he walks towards it with an air of no anger. Lian Tingying seldom sees Yun gaocen''s appearance, but suddenly feels scared, and her body can''t stop retreating.


    There are no maids around. When you think about it, you will know that Yun gaocen has retired.


    This is still the site of cloud high Cen, Lian Tingying suddenly some regret, then how angry to say those words.


    But as long as you think of this is once under the defeated, Lian Tingying heart and more courage and cloud high Cen confrontation.


    They retreat to the room, and Yun gaocen turns around and closes the door coldly. In a rather gloomy tone, he says to Lian Tingying:


    "you say, this is the pce of our pce. If you die here, what will happen to our pce?"She does not hide her hatred for Lian Tingying and stares at her fiercely.


    Lian Tingying was flustered for a moment, and then settled down. Her momentum was no less than that of Yun gaocen. She said:


    "I''m gambling, you dare not."


    "Joke, what do I dare not?"


    Yun gaocen looks at Lian Tingying fiercely.


    Lian Tingying is calm:


    "if I have an ident here today, it''s hard for the queen to exin to the world."


    "Poisonous woman, jealous woman, can you afford these names?"


    "Chen NV, but just now she was praised by the emperor. She took a look and turned her head. Are you really going to kill me?"


    Yun gaocen shook his head disapprovingly:


    "you take yourself too seriously."


    Lian Tingyingughed: "if you dare, you won''t talk to me here."


    Yun gaocen stares at Lian Tingying and doesn''t say anything. Lian Tingying says:


    "so, how are you? Isn''t it good to be your queen? Leave Lord Kang to me. Don''t harm him. I love him more than you


    "Love him?" Cloud high Cen tiny Zheng.


    In thest life, didn''t the emperor arrange Lian Tingying to marry Yu Kang?


    Don''t you obey the emperor? Why is it about love again.


    Is there anything she doesn''t know?


    Later, Lian Tingying fell in love with Yu Kang.


    So Lian Tingying is to meet a cheap woman who loves one.


    Lian Tingying also looks at Yun gaocen suspiciously. Doesn''t Yun gaocen know that she loves Wang Kang?


    Wang Kang thought she was loved by everyone.


    "You are not qualified to say that to this pce. This pce canpletely cure you for your disrespect."


    Cloud Gao Cen thought in the brain smooth smooth smooth, proud ground says.


    Lian Tingying sneered and said: "do you really love Yukang? Love him and you kill him. "


    Killing him is like a devil. At the moment Lian Tingying says it, Yun gaocen is entangled.


    Since his rebirth, Yun gaocen has had a lot of nightmares. He mes himself for killing Yu Kang and shakes himself for many times. Is he really going to continue with Yu Kang?


    She was worried that she would kill Yukang again.


    So now I dare not contact Yu Kang.


    But another voice from the bottom of my heart told her, it''s not like this. They just pursue true love. What''s wrong?


    Everything has lost and won, and she didn''t survive. How can she kill him.


    I wish I had won this time.

 Chapter 1158

    Should not retreat, if retreat, Yukang''s life will not be happy.


    But suddenly being said so by outsiders is like affirming another voice in Yun gaocen''s heart. Yes, she killed Yu Kang.


    Right?


    Yes.


    Yun gaocen covers his heart, and the one with heartache will suffocate.


    Lian Tingying looks at Yun gaocen''s suddenly painful face and is happy in a moment. She says again:


    "are you still doubting?"


    "You are a woman who has no self-knowledge. If you don''t disturb Yukang, Yukang will live well and be his carefree Lord. He is very happy."


    "Just like me, have I ever harmed Yukang?"


    "Never, so you have no right to say that you love Yukang, let alone disturb Yukang."


    As for Lian Tingying''s questions, Yun gaocen retorted out of control: "no, this pce didn''t, it didn''t hurt him."


    "No? Then how did he die? What a tragedy! I was a royal, but I didn''t even have a tomb? "


    "Didn''t you do all this to him? So why can''t you give him to me and let me give him happiness? "


    Lian Tingying took a few steps towards Yun gaocen, quite anti Hakka.


    Yun gaocen retreats in pain. She suppresses to the extreme and shouts to Lian Tingying:


    "get out of here, you get out of here."


    "I can''t ept it. How miserable the Lord died, and how many people despised him, thanks to you!"


    Lian Tingying sneers.


    Yun gaocen suffers from extreme suffering in the heart. Facing the aggressive Lian Tingying, he is very weak. Suddenly, the door is kicked open from the outside. Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying look at the past in horror at the same time.


    After all, the content of their conversation is too private.


    Seeing the emperor standing at the door in a ck robe and looking at them indifferently, Lian Tingying immediately kneels down and Yun gaocen salutes. All his actions are to cover up their uneasiness at this time.


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen and said:


    "how can you be bullied like this?"


    Yun gaocen looked up in a daze:


    "emperor, Emperor..."


    She said something horrible. Did the emperor hear it?


    How long did you listen?


    Why didn''t anyone inform her?


    Lian Tingying is also scared all over. The emperor knows what the consequences of this kind of strange things are. She doesn''t know very well, but she doesn''t think it will be good.


    "Go out, don''t be a demon." Meng Li said to Lian Tingying indifferently.


    If Lian Tingying is pardoned, she doesn''t know why. She thinks the emperor is very tolerant of her.


    But that''s a good thing.


    Lian Tingying kneels before a few steps, around to Meng left behind, just thanks en to go out.


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen and asked:


    "what were you talking about just now, what killed who?"


    Whether the emperor heard it or not, Yun gaocen can only deny: "the emperor must have heard it wrong."


    Meng Li said, "don''t make waves all the time. I don''t like it."


    "Yes, I know my mistake."


    Yun gaocen kept the posture of saluting all the time, his legs and stomach were sore, his whole body was sweating, and his face was pale.


    Meng Li calls people and asks them to hold Yun gaocen to the couch. Yun gaocen is still frightened and looks at Meng Li in panic.


    Meng Li sat on one side indifferently, feeling really powerless.


    These two people fight endlessly, and they don''t know who they are. It''s vicious to curse them. It''s a pity for them.


    It''s often said that the things in this life are gone. They are so entangled and fight again and again, which is especially torture.


    Now that Yun gaocen is pregnant with a child, it''s not good to do anything to her, but it''s not good to ban her feet. In case he finds a reason to ban Yun gaocen, Yun gaocen will be angry all day, and what can he do if he has no children.


    In fact, he also gave yungaocen a choice. If yungaocen didn''t want the child, he could have a bowl of Douzi soup.


    When Yun gaocen chooses to be born, she will let Yun gaocen be born. Originally, there will be a prince in the future.


    But now it''s all day long. I''m worried that Yun gaocen will lose her child, and that Yun gaocen will lose her life or Lian Tingying''s life.


    She still needs a little time to prepare now. It takes spiritual power to set up the array and mobilize the power of heaven and earth. Before she sets up the array, these two people die, and she can''t find their souls, so she can''t take them to the underworld.


    Looking at the deep helplessness on Meng Li''s face, Yun gaocen''s heart inexplicably crossed a warm current. She felt the helplessness and tolerance from the person in front of her, as if she was looking at a frustrated child.


    Looking at Yun gaocen''s rich expression, Meng Li''s face is cold. She takes Yun gaocen''s hand out of the quilt.


    Feeling Yun gaocen''s pulse, Yun gaocen let his wrist be held by Meng Li. He couldn''t help but ask in a low voice"Can the emperor feel his pulse?"


    Meng Li nced at Yun gaocen lightly and said casually:


    "I''ve had two hands with Taiyi, and I''m d to have a consultation."


    Yun gaocen''s heart speeds up strangely. Is it because she is happy that her majesty has made a special trip to learn?


    And his heart actually shamefully elerated beating, a strong sense of guilt lingering up, in the bottom of my heart again and again told myself, this is the enemy.


    The man she hates the most.


    Think of these, cloud Gao Cen''s hand slightly repels, want to take back.


    Meng Li felt Yun gaocen''s pulse and had the bottom in his heart. He said to Yun gaocen:


    "I''ll call the imperial doctor for youter."


    Knowing that the emperor is not good at medicine, Yun gaocen still asked nervously:


    "what''s the matter, your majesty?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, stood up and left.


    After a while, the doctor came to diagnose Yun gaocen and said to him in a panic:


    "empress forgive me."


    After hearing this, Yun gaocen knew that things were really bad no matter how silly she was. She quickly sat up and asked:


    "what''s the situation in this pce?"


    The Taiyi said with fear:


    "I''m afraid that my mother''s pulse is..."


    He sighed, very pathetic, too many royal taboos, some words can not be too clear.


    But cloud Gao Cen already understood, she Zheng Zheng God, and heard the doctor in the side said how to recuperate in order to keep the mother and son are safe.


    Don''t be too worried, don''t be angry, don''t be too emotional, don''t walk around, it''s better to stay in bed, what should we pay attention to at ordinary times


    Yun gaocen said that she knew it. She recalled the face of the prince in her mind. How lovely it was.


    But it''s pitiful.


    She touched her face, arms and wrists. She scratched her hair helplessly. She was really thin.


    Is it really because she thinks too much?


    At this moment, Yun gaocen felt that rebirth might not be a good thing.


    When Mingming died, he had a sense of relief, but after rebirth, he had to fight, rob and fight again. These things can never be put down and get rid of.

 Chapter 1160

    The queen is also too disheartened. She can do this after taking so many precious tonics.


    People are getting fatter and thinner when they are pregnant. Now they look scary.


    It''s not too much to describe it as withered and haggard.


    Meng Li shook his head and said coldly:


    "I don''t know."


    The client has always been indifferent to the Empress Dowager. It''s true that she was born, but it''s the character of the client. The Empress Dowager can stand the coldness of her own son.


    But the earliest plot, cloud high Cen can''t stand the client''s indifference, just have everything.


    Maybe it''s life. If the client is not of this character, the meaning of Yun gaocen''s rebirth will be less than half.


    The Empress Dowager nced at Meng Li anxiously, but she didn''t speak any more. She just kept asking the pce people what was going on inside.


    Inside, the voice of the Queen''s pain went up and down, and people were very upset.


    When it was dark, Yun gaocen finally gave birth to the eldest prince. The child was carried out. Everyone congratted him that he was a prince. Because the child had been born prematurely for some time, his body was not so good. Meng Li even thought, is this child''s soul still that one?


    After all, the time of birth is different.


    Then Meng Li began tough. He thought about what to do with it. No matter what the soul was like in the previous life, he forgot everything on the way of reincarnation and became a new soul.


    To be able to join the imperial family proves that this person has this kind of destiny. Now the great prince is like a piece of white paper. Everything needs all kinds of people or things to write on it.


    ording to the prince in the plot, it should be the character of the prince in the plot.


    The Empress Dowager is still looking at the prince, and the people inside are shouting that the queen is in aa.


    This surprised the Empress Dowager for a moment, pulled a doctor and said:


    "you must keep the queen, or you people will have bad luck."


    The doctor gave the Empress Dowager a guarantee in a hurry and went to work.


    The people inside were sweating, and the atmosphere was tense. Meng Li, in particr, sat outside indifferently, which virtually increased their pressure.


    It''s like a ck cloud over their heads, following them with an ominous smell. Looking at theatose queen, they only expect to wake up.


    If onlya is OK, but the queen is apanied by some other symptoms, obviously the situation is not very good.


    Meng Li waited from dark to dawn, from dawn to dark, and did nothing, so he sat there drinking tea.


    Xinzhi, who was waiting on Meng Li, was almost unable to bear it. Her eyelids were fighting, and the Empress Dowager went back and came back and came back.


    Looking at Meng Li sitting there as steady as Mount Tai, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help but exhort: "emperor, you go to sleep for a while, and I''ll take care of you here."


    Meng Li shook his head, and the Empress Dowager said:


    "listen to me, you haven''t closed your eyes since yesterday. How can you do that?"


    Iron can''t do it.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I understand my body."


    With that, Meng Li took another sip of tea.


    I''m full of tea. I''m not hungry.


    The Empress Dowager sighed and said nothing more.


    Yesterday, I saw the emperor''s cold face and thought that he had no friendship with the queen.


    But now the queen is in aa, but the emperor is also here.


    It shows that he has a heart.


    Meng Li didn''t know that the Empress Dowager''s brain had been replenished so much, and her face had been watching the doctors go in and out calmly.


    Almost all the qualified people from Tai hospital came, crowding together and wringing their brows. They didn''t know how to save the queen.


    They all wonder if they will lose their heads if they go out now and tell the emperor that the Queen''s life may be in danger.


    The emperor is a man of deep love and righteousness. It''s very difficult for him to sit here for such a long time. If they hadn''t been afraid of losing his head, they would have been unable to carry it.


    Looking at Taiyi, she sometimes looks at herself with hesitant and timid eyes. Although she doesn''t go in to see the situation of Yun gaocen, she also has a vague idea in her heart.


    But she didn''t talk or move.


    Yu Kang learned that Yun gaocen had not yet woken up. He was in a critical situation, so he was too anxious to sit still.


    Listening to the news from the pce, Yun gaocen learns that he is going to marry Lian Tingying and is stimted to give birth prematurely.


    In fact, it was Meng Li who knew the news.


    Don''t you care about Yun gaocen?


    Let Yukang suffer with her.


    Yu Kang couldn''t help thinking for the first time, did Yun gaocen also like him?


    So I can''t take it.


    In this way, he is the culprit, he is the harm, and Yun gaocen has be the person in the present situation?


    He hoped that she would be well. If she had anything, he would never forgive himself in his life.


    But Yukang was still waiting for the bad news. On the third day after the birth of the great prince, news came from the pce that the queen had died.Yu Kang''s hands and feet were cold, and Yun gaocen had not closed his eyes since he was in production. Now his eyes are dark green, his image is haggard, and he is full of wine.


    He stared, straight, the whole person seems to be absent-minded.


    Or the side person calls him, he just rigidly turns a head, in the heart at the same time shout his Cen son.


    Another person secretly gave Yukang a jade pendant, which was from the Queen''s pce. It was said that the queen gave it to Yukang before she died.


    Yu Kang''s eyes were red. In fact, his eyes were covered with tears, and he couldn''t really see the things in front of him.


    So, cen''er must have his heart.


    I remember him before I die.


    I don''t know that all these things are just what Meng Li did. Yun gaocen didn''t wake up from the beginning to the end. How can he give Yu Kang such things.


    Strong remorse lingered in Yu Kang''s heart. He hated himself very much. Seeing this jade pendant, he didn''t know for sure. He firmly believed that Yun gaocen also loved him.


    It''s him. It''s him who killed cen''er.


    Early know, early know don''t rigidly secr, resolutely don''t agree to marry with Lian Tingying.


    But Qianjin is hard to buy. I knew earlier that he should have insisted a little more, even if he was used


    Yukang wanted to kill himself.


    It was Lian Tingying. When she learned that Yun gaocen was dead, she burst intoughter. It really made her smile. In fact, herughter in the servant girl''s ear was as sharp as a ghost from hell.


    With unspeakable malice.


    She did not expect that the queen was so careless, so stimted, to dystocia died.


    It''s a coincidence that everythinges earlier than ites. She''s just like heaven''s help. God must be helping her.


    Yungaocen, yungaocen, this is your life, always die in front of me.


    From then on, Yukang is her own, she just needs to wait to marry Yukang, and thenfort his heart, into his heart.


    Then they go through life hand in hand. If they can meet Yun gaocen underground in the future, she has to show off.


    The more Lian Tingying thinks about it, the more sheughs. The whole room resounds with her slightly horribleughter.

 Chapter 1161

    Meng Li stood in front of Yun gaocen''s coffin, folded his hands, looked at it indifferently, and said nothing.


    She looked back at Yu Kang. As a royal, he was also present on this asion. He was very sad, but he had to endure.


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at the coffin.


    This time, she did not participate in the life and death of Yun gaocen from the beginning to the end.


    But she has never stopped Yun gaocen''s death. If she does something to Lian Tingying, or rescue Yun gaocen, maybe Yun gaocen is not so good.


    That kind of self torture, the whole pregnancy did not have a happy day, listen to the people who serve Yun gaocen said, Yun gaocen often nightmares all night.


    Is that ok?


    Later, he couldn''t eat anything. Yun gaocen''s mind was too heavy.


    But Meng Li felt that when Yun gaocen was in aa, his desire for survival was not great.


    In fact, she is escapist and unwilling to wake up. There are too many things to face when she wakes up.


    Transposition thinking, if she Meng Li is Yun gaocen, in the face of two rebirth, she failed twice in Yun gaocen''s heart, both of which ended in a tragic ending, which is a great blow to her self-confidence.


    Moreover, this life has not been smooth. In the face of so many blows, we need to be strong in our hearts in order to get back together and face the future.


    To be confident and tell yourself to wake up and win.


    Obviously, Yun gaocen is not a man with a strong heart.


    Meng left the station for a while, and the temporary ceremony was over. She went back to her bedroom and took out a piece of Rune paper, which was the one that pulled the rune into Yun gaocen''s soul.


    After Yun gaocen died, this piece of Rune paper returned to Meng Li''s hands.


    Not surprisingly, Yun gaocen''s soul is trapped in it. Meng Li injects spiritual power into the Fu, and the void seals on the Fu paper. But for a moment, Yun gaocen''s soul appears in front of Meng Li.


    Her soul seems to be a little transparent. It''s a great burden to Yun gaocen''s soul after two rebirth.


    Meng Li wants to know when they are going to fight.


    Only their soulpletely consumed to support their rebirth, can only watch themselves dissipate that moment.


    Cloud Gao Cen looked around, this is the emperor''s bedroom, look again, the emperor is in front of her.


    Her face was gloomy and she did not speak, and she knew that no one could hear her.


    Yun gaocen, who is already very experienced, knows that he is dead. Now he is in a state of soul.


    She gave a wry smile. What''s wrong with that.


    There''s no need to be trapped in the pce any more. You can see who you want to see. I don''t know if you will be reborn. Thinking of this, a trace of sadness shed across Yun gaocen''s face.


    If tingyuying really wants to see how her life is going, maybe if she doesn''t want to see it.


    She turned and nned to go, but found that after a few steps, she could not move any further.


    This makes Yun gaocen uneasy. She has never met such a situation.


    Meng Li said in a faint voice:


    "don''t go, it''s useless."


    Yun gaocen looked at Meng Li in horror for a moment and asked: "the emperor?"


    Meng Li nodded calmly.


    "Can you see me?" Cloud Gao Cen asks a way inconceivably.


    Meng Li looks at Yun gaocen:


    "what do you think?"


    "Can you hear me, too?" Yun gaocen was shocked and exaggerated.


    Meng Li Yes


    "Why can you see me?" Yun gaocen began to feel uneasy.


    If so, what''s the difference between being dead and not being dead.


    Not under the shadow of the emperor.


    You can''t be free now.


    Meng Li sighed. She didn''t want to exin the cause and effect to Yun gaocen. She just asked:


    "do you want to reincarnate?"


    "Reincarnation?"


    Yun gaocen was stunned. The first time her soul floated around, it was too long. She thought about countless possibilities and wanted to be reincarnated.


    But she didn''t get her reincarnated. She didn''t know what was the matter with her. If a person died and her soul wandered around, she just saw her own soul.


    So now, she doesn''t have the concept of reincarnation in her mind. She doesn''t know where to go.


    Seeing that Yun gaocen was silent, Meng Li said, "if you don''t reincarnate, you can only be reborn in this way and continue to be reborn."


    "You know I''m reborn?"


    Yun gaocen was shocked and could not close his mouth.


    Even in the state of her soul, she felt chilly and frightened.


    And listening to the emperor''s meaning, he knew that he was not only born again.


    So he thought the biggest secret, but the emperor said it?Meng Li nodded and said:


    "so you have to be reincarnated. I''ll take you with me another day."


    Another day, I will call Lian Tingying to be reincarnated together. I can''t let Lian Tingying disturb this ne all the time and stop moving forward.


    When let, the so-called call may still need some means, after all, no matter who, suddenly came to you and said, let''s go, go reincarnation, designated hair sting.


    "Why don''t you take me with you?"


    Yun gaocen felt that every time he heard the emperor say a word, he was shocked.


    What else can the emperor do?


    "Why can you take me?"


    Cloud high Cen heart is full of questions, she can''t help but ask.


    Meng Li looks at Yun gaocen coldly:


    "in fact, you have a lot of problems."


    Yun gaocen was afraid of Meng Li in the end. Seeing Meng Li like this, he no longer asked this question. Instead, he asked another question:


    "will I really be reborn all the time?"


    Meng Li asked indifferently:


    "do you want to


    Just three words, asked Yun gaocen''s heart, yes, she thought?


    He heard Meng Li say:


    "if you are reborn, Lian Tingying will be reborn with you."


    Yun gaocen''s shocked expression didn''t even have time to withdraw and reappear. She widened her eyes and asked in a very sharp voice:


    "why?"


    Lian Tingying''s name is like a nightmare to her now. She lost to Lian Tingying again. She has been Lian Tingying three times.


    The first time he was killed by Lian Tingying, the second time he was robbed by Lian Tingying, and the third time he was also robbed by her, and she was so angry that she died.


    Meng Li takes a look at Yun gaocen''s ferocious face and tells him the truth mercilessly:


    "what''s the reason? She will be reborn with you, and then fight with you all the time until you''repletely destroyed."


    Yun gaocen couldn''t ept the fact, and said: "no, why is she like a maggot of tarsal bone? What''s the hatred between me and her? I''ll be defeated by her again and again. What do I owe her?"


    She crouched down and held her head in her arms. It was very painful.


    Meng Li actually quite understand this feeling, is to y a game, has been killed by the same person, abuse, can copse mentality.


    Besides, this is Yun gaocen''s life.

 Chapter 1162

    Yun gaocen has been questioning in a low voice, full of pain and unwilling.


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to her. When Yun gaocen''s mood was a little more stable, she looked at Meng Li and said:


    "am I the only one to reincarnate? What about her


    Meng Li: "Lian Tingying will also go."


    Yun gaocen felt a little bit of bnce.


    "Can''t you go without it?" Cloud Gao Cen asks a way again.


    Meng Li nodded and did not deny it.


    Yun gaocen asked:


    "can I go to see Yu Kang?"


    Meng Li: "so you love him so much?"


    Yun gaocen suddenly roared:


    "yes, I just love him. I''m dead, and I''m no longer your queen. Besides, you never have me in your heart, and you''re so weird..."


    Speaking of the end, Yun gaocen''s voice is getting weaker and weaker, because she has a pair of indifferent eyes on Meng Li, and she has been suppressed from the momentum for no reason.


    Meng Li: "don''t roar. It makes my ears hurt. Be good."


    "I''ll be good, and you''ll let me see you?"


    If not, she is not willing to be reincarnated.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes..."


    "But you can''t talk to him. Of course, he can''t hear you, let alone see you."


    Yun gaocen took two puffs, and then said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li: "in a few days, after your funeral."


    Does Yun gaocen want to say that he can''t do it now? But in the face of Meng Li, she felt that she did not dare to ask too much.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Meng Li and Yun gaocen go to Yukang''s house. When Yukang hears that the emperor ising, he is busy shaving his beard, changing his clothes and trying to hide the wine.


    But Meng Li still smelled it, and she didn''t say anything. She just looked at Yu Kang and casually found some topics to exchange greetings.


    But Yu Kang thought that the emperor had something to do withing here. After listening for a long time, he didn''t realize the emperor''s real intention. He felt a little uneasy.


    But he didn''t know that Yun gaocen''s soul was standing beside him, with his back to Meng Li, looking at him with warmth and sadness.


    That kind of reluctant to give up to the extreme vision seems to be about to condense into a real thing and fall on Yu Kang. Looking at Yu Kang''s eyebrows, Yun gaocen can''t help but stretch out his hand to touch.


    Yu Kang frowned, and there was a strange feeling on his face, like a feather falling on his face.


    He wiped it with his hand. The feeling disappeared, but it came back after a while.


    And he always felt that someone was around, but the reality was that there was no one else in the room besides the emperor and some ves, and no one was close to him.


    Yun gaocen looks at Yu Kang and frowns slightly. Knowing that he has brought trouble to him, he has no choice but to take back his hand. He finds a seat opposite Yu Kang and sits down.


    Looking at Yu Kang quietly.


    Meng Li takes a look at Yun gaocen. Yun gaocen doesn''t want to leave. Meng lisuo''s nature is just sitting there. This time is still affordable.


    After Yun gaocen had seen Yu Kang enough, he gave Meng Li a look in his eyes. Meng Li took her away, leaving Yu Kang with no idea.


    So what is the emperor doing here?


    On the way back to the pce, Yun gaocen sat beside Meng Li as if she were alive. She suddenly asked Meng Li:


    "what will you do to Yu Kang, emperor?"


    Meng Li looks at Yun gaocen strangely:


    "he is my uncle. What should I do to him?"


    Yun gaocen choked. Since the emperor knew that she was reborn, did he know about the Yukang mutiny in hisst life?


    But it''s impossible for her to say it. Isn''t that a confession?


    "I can be reincarnated with you, but can the emperor grant me a request?" Yun gaocen thought for a long time in his heart, and finally summoned up the courage to say.


    She is a little timid.


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen with no expression on his face and said lightly:


    "you should understand that no matter you are good or not, you have to be reincarnated. Do you really take this as a condition and ask me for so many promises?"


    Yun gaocen is embarrassed by Meng Li. She stops talking.


    No matter how much you say, it''s meaningless. On second thought, if the emperor wants to do something to Yu Kang, it''s actually very easy.


    Don''t you mean the emperor doesn''t mean that?


    It''s just, if you look at it at first, it''s an end to the past.


    Meng Li originally wanted to go directly to Lian Tingying and ask her to be reincarnated, but on second thought, how much effort would it take.


    It''s not easy to see Lian Tingying alone. There''s no good reason for the woman in the boudoir to see her. It''s not appropriate to go directly to Lian Tingying''s room with the force of space. It''s too abrupt andborious.


    In fact, Meng Li''s use of space is very difficult nowadays. Space channel and jumping space all need mental strength.


    And now her mental strength is particrly painful, especially long channel is almost impossible to build, can only be within a short distance.Last time, in order to give Lian Tingying''s soul a rune, she built an extremely short space channel, which made her extremely painful, and that time she came out of the underworld.


    Can smoothlye out, in fact, the most important reason is that the Yin world repels her.


    If you need to build a particrly long space channel, you need to release a lot of mental energy, and the torture of the mental ball is doubled.


    It may even cause the crack to increase, so Meng Li is not ast resort now. He really doesn''t want to use his mental energy, even if it''s a little troublesome.


    Take more time to protect your spirit ball.


    If you don''t want to move, you might as well use a knife to kill?


    She put Yun gaocen into Fu Zhong. In Fu Zhong, Yun gaocen is sleeping.


    Meng Li sent people to give various hints in front of Yun gaocen''s most trusted maids.


    It implies that the pce maid, your master died because of Yu Kang and Lian Tingying. Now that they are dead, why don''t you help your master revenge?


    The maid of honor was already suffering, and she cried when she thought about her miserable master.


    At that time, she also watched the master, because the marriage between lord Kang and Lian Tingying was stimted. She thought that when the master was alive, she tried her best to deal with Lian Tingying, but failed. Instead, she was infuriated by Lian Tingying.


    Although she doesn''t know why the master hates Lian Tingying so much, so that the kind-hearted master has to kill her. If she can do what the master hasn''t done, the master should be at ease.


    Just how to do it, Lian Tingying is a family miss, their identity is like a natural moat, can they really do it?


    At this time, Meng Li''s pce maid came in handy. She frantically conveyed a concept to Yun gaocen''s girl: Yu Kang is a person who loves Yun gaocen deeply and is willing to do anything for Yun gaocen.


    As long as you find Yukang, Yukang can let Lian Tingying go down to thank the empress.


    The pce maids are suspicious. Lord Kang and her master really have a little history. But it''s a long time ago, but it doesn''t matter. Now she has no choice but to have a try.


    If it''s a big deal, I''ll go down with my master.

 Chapter 1163

    The maid of honor went out of the pce smoothly.


    When I find Yu Kang, I think that Lian Tingying fell into the water at that time, and then went to the Lord''s womb. It seems that I had a conversation with the Lord in the room, and it seems that there was a dispute. Later, the emperor came, and the matter was finished.


    The pce maid added oil and vinegar to Yu Kang, saying that Lian Tingying hated the queen, so everything was to revenge the queen.


    Ask Yu Kang to avenge the queen.


    Yu Kang was extremely sad when he heard that he had killed cen''er, but Lian Tingying was unforgivable.


    Yu Kang, who is good at conspiracy theory, thinks that Lian Tingying chose the month when cen''er was inbor, just to see cen''er''s dystocia.


    And at that time, Lian Tingying asked him out, using cen''er as the reason, saying that there was something about cen''er to tell him.


    At that time, he also doubted how Lian Tingying knew that he and cen''er had such a past. But he was relieved to think that he and cen''er had been arranged in the capital more than half a year ago, and felt that Lian Tingying knew it.


    I didn''t hold it until I went to the appointment, and then something happenedter.


    Now think about it, he and cen''er step by step fall into the trap of Lian Tingying.


    Lian Tingying is extremely vicious. Yu Kang''s eyes are sinister, but he tells the maids that he knows.


    And how can he be so stupid? It seems that Lian Tingying can see that cen''er has him in his heart, but he can''t see it. He always thinks cen''er has forgotten him.


    In fact, Yu Kang misunderstood Lian Tingying. Lian Tingying wanted to settle the matter between her and Yu Kang early. No matter what means she used, Yun gaocen was too close at that time.


    Everywhere to Lian Tingying set a trap, as long as Lian Tingying go out, it is easy to jump inside.


    Later, Yun gaocen was in aa all day in herte pregnancy, so she really had no energy to deal with Lian Tingying. She rxed a lot, so Lian Tingying was able to find the opportunity to design the next set of Yukang.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    Yu Kang didn''t take the initiative to ask Lian Tingying. He never took the initiative to find this vicious woman. If he took the initiative, it was easy to arouse Lian Tingying''s vignce. He was not in the mood to fight with Lian Tingying.


    I just want to fight the enemy with one move.


    He is waiting for an opportunity. There are many opportunities for him. Since cen''er has gone, Lian Tingying oftenes to him tofort him? Comfort him?


    Yu Kang showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth,forting him? Comfort?


    It''s disgusting.


    When Lian Tingyinges to Yukang again, Yukang finally meets Lian Tingying, but his attitude is extremely cold, mixed with bright disgust.


    As usual.


    Lian Tingying is not discouraged. Yun gaocen is dead, and there is plenty of time to warm the man''s heart.


    When Lian Tingying stayed a little longer and said a few more words, Yu Kang showed extreme impatience and gave an order to go out to theke.


    Of course, Lian Tingying wants to follow him and beg for Yukang, but Yukang is disgusted and unwilling to take Lian Tingying.


    He left Lian Tingying in the pce and left by himself.


    Lian Tingying, an outsider, could not stay in the pce, so she simply called her own carriage and let it follow Yu Kang''s carriage.


    When he got to theke, the boat was ready. Yu Kang got on the boat, and Lian Tingying kept up with him. Yu Kang said to Lian Tingying in disgust:


    "go down!"


    Lian Tingying said with an injured face:


    "Lord, I''vee up. I can''t go down."


    Yu Kang sneered: "this is the king''s boat."


    "I''ll stay here quietly."


    Lian Tingying begged humbly.


    Yukang snorts, but he doesn''t say any more about letting Lian Tingying off the boat. Lian Tingying''s heart shed a glimmer of joy, but ignores Yukang''s evil eyes.


    Lian Tingying doesn''t feel surprised to see that there is no servant on board. There was a husband and wife fight in herst life. She knows that Yu Kang likes to be clean and doesn''t like servants to serve him.


    When the boat arrived at the middle of theke, Yu Kang''s eyes seemed to be intentional, but unintentionally swept to theke.


    This is a quietke. Few peoplee here, so there are not many people by theke. When no one pays attention to him, Yu Kang suddenly pushes Lian Tingying out of the boat.


    Lian Tingying has never been on guard against Yu Kang. Seeing that Yu Kang has never talked to her, she is still thinking hard about what to say to Yu Kang. When she is pushed down, she has no time to react and falls into the water.


    Yu Kang''s face was full of exaggerated panic. He yelled that someone had fallen into the water. He took off his coat and dived into the water.


    She felt Lian Tingying, who was in a mess. She couldn''t find the point of her feet. The water was too deep to reach the bottom of theke.


    Her strong desire for survival made her cling to Yu Kang like a water ghost.


    Ordinary people can''t stand it, but Yu Kang has a good physique and better water quality, otherwise he would not choose to deal with Lian Tingying here.


    The people on the shore heard that someone had fallen into the water, so they called for a boat to rescue the person.Lian Tingying wants to follow Yukang''s body to the surface of the water. She is scared and wants to speak. But as soon as she opens her mouth, the water rushes up. She can''t say anything.


    In the panic, she takes a look at Yu Kang, who is freezing in the water. Her face is colder than theke water. Lian Tingying knows that something is wrong. She looks at Yu Kang prayingly.


    But the body desperately wants to go up, but the cumbersome clothes now be a huge burden, hands and feet flustered, and tired by the clothes, Lian Tingying gradually unable to get up.


    Her breathing was disordered, too.


    The invasion of the chest, brain pressure, let Lian Tingying feel the next second will suffocate.


    With herst strength, she grasped Yu Kang tightly, and her face became ferocious. Yu Kang seemed to really try his best to take her up. Finally, when she reached the surface of the water, Yu Kang changed his breath.


    She wanted to breathe, she wanted to, and her head went up.


    Soon, her eyes are clearly out of the water, but suddenly Yu Kang pulled down the water, Lian Tingying know that he can no longer count on Yu Kang.


    Yukang wanted to kill her!


    She released her hand. Although her limbs were weak to the extreme, she was still fluttering in the water and wanted to go ashore by herself.


    But she did not seed in staying away from Yu Kang, but was caught by Yu Kang again. Lian Tingying felt that her head was pressed down by Yu Kang desperately, and she wanted to struggle, but she had no strength any more.


    Yu Kang saw that Lian Tingying was no longer struggling. Atst, he didn''t respond. He dragged Lian Tingying up and breathed from time to time. He also pretended to let Lian Tingyinge out to "breathe".


    The rescuers also came soon. After saving Yu Kang and Lian Tingying, Yu Kang was in aa.


    And others a check Lian Tingying, surprised, the woman is not angry!


    Ah, it''s normal to think about it. Women are delicate and pping in the water for such a long time, and they enter the water before men.


    Fortunately, the man is still alive.

 Chapter 1164

    Not long after Lian Tingying''s death, Meng Li shes a yellow light in front of her eyes. She reaches out her hand and grabs the yellow light, which is the traction symbol.


    Meng Li smiles. Although she has to do her own things, she likes to kill easily with a knife.


    However, after the return of the underworld, there must be a serious illness. Some things need to be dealt with in advance.


    I can''t go right now.


    It''s said that Prince Kang fell into the water and something happened. Meng Li asked someone to send something. As for Lian''s family, they lost a daughter, the future Princess Kang. Meng Li also sent someone to express his sympathy.


    When things are almost ready, Meng Li calls Yun gaocen out, but he doesn''t call Lian Tingying out because he''s afraid of the two women pinching them.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen:


    "let''s go and see you reincarnated."


    Yun gaocen''s face was full of uneasiness and unwilling. She timidly asked:


    "do you really want to go?"


    Meng Li: "although I know it''s a great thing for you, I have to go now. In fact, it''s a relief for you. You are really willing to be reborn again and again, and you are so abused that you cry for your parents."


    Yun gaocen felt that she had been hit by an arrow. She retorted in a low voice:


    "where can I cry for my father and mother?"


    Meng Li smiles and hears Yun gaocen say:


    "I can go, but Lian Tingying must go with me."


    Meng Li: "she''s dead, and my soul is here."


    "Let me see?"


    Cloud high Cen listen to Lian Ting Ying dead, took a deep breath, said.


    I can''t say how excited and happy I am, but I feel that what I have been thinking about has finallye down.


    Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen helplessly:


    "how can you say so many conditions?"


    "You should understand that if I can catch your soul today, I can destroy it, and I won''t have to work hard."


    Yun gaocen looked at Meng Li fearfully, and said in a weak voice:


    "what''s the matter with reincarnation? You can kill me."


    At the beginning, Meng Li looked at Yun gaocen without expression. Atst, he suddenlyughed, patted his head and said:


    "you''re right. What do I do with so much effort? I should kill you directly."


    With that, Meng Li stares at Yun gaocen with gloomy eyes, which makes Yun gaocen''s hair stand on end. Frightened, she kneels down and pleads to Meng Li:


    "I''m wrong, don''t kill me."


    "I just want to see Lian Tingying and make sure, otherwise I''m not reconciled."


    Meng Li: "don''t you want to die?"


    "No, I don''t want to," he denied


    Reincarnation and total inability to reincarnate are two different things. Everyone knows how to choose.


    when Meng Tingying saw Gao Yunlian, she was angry


    Yun gaocen looks at Lian Tingying. She is really in a state of soul, but she is dead. She has a strong pleasure in her heart. She retorts:


    "why can''t I be here? Is this your ce? Take a good look. "


    Lian Tingying looks at the emperor for four weeks. She hasn''t been to the emperor''s bedroom, but she turns around and sees the emperor sitting there with an indifferent face. She is shocked. Is the emperor dead?


    A close look, is good, that is their territory in the emperor.


    But Lian Tingying thinks Meng Li can''t see her, so she just ignores Meng Li and continues to stare at Yun gaocen.


    Thinking that he was killed by Yukang, Lian Tingying is sad and resentful.


    She is so sincere to Yu Kang. What did Yu Kang repay her?!


    If she can do it again, she must take revenge.


    As everyone knows, the real behind the scenes driver is the emperor who is sitting behind and drinking tea silently.


    Lian Tingying ns to go to see the outside situation, but after a few steps, she can''t move. She turns around and looks at Yun gaocen''s sarcastic face, which is not good in her heart.


    Looking at Yun gaocen:


    "what''s the matter, can''t you go away?"


    From seeing Yun gaocen to now, it seems that she hasn''t moved much.


    Yun gaocen''s face is full of schadenfreude. She Tut, looks at Lian Tingying, and says:


    "although I don''t know how you died, I''ll be happy if you cane with me. We''ll be reincarnated togetherter."


    She is toozy to tell Lian Tingying that the emperor can hear them.


    Lian Tingying sniffed: "who wants to be reincarnated with you?"


    Yun gaocen looks at Meng Li and says to Lian Tingying: "it''s not something you want or don''t want."


    Lian Tingying naturally said:


    "of course, my business is to do what I want, and I don''t do what I don''t want."Although I feel uneasy and want to leave this ce, Yun gaocen has not been able to leave here. It may take a lot of time. It''s better to be angry here.


    Anyway, it''s a long time after she died. But Ting Ying can feel the difference again. She doesn''t feel very good.


    "Then you try." Yun gaocen simply put his hands around his arms.


    Lian Tingying: what do you mean


    Yun gaocen: "then you will know."


    "Pitifully, I don''t know how you died."


    Yun gaocen''s face was filled with regret, but it was very false.


    "You''re in charge. Now I suspect that you''re the one who left it. This time, it''s my miscalction. You wait..."


    Lian Tingying looks at Yun gaocen viciously, showing a sullen smile.


    Cloud high Cen also didn''t deny, since Lian Tingying thinks defeat in her hand, so think.


    Both of them are in a state of soul now, and there is no secr level gap. Of course, Yun gaocen thinks he is Gao Lianting''s first ss.


    But Lian Tingying also thinks that Yun gaocen is the loser of her subordinates. She will never be better than him. She also thinks that she is a little higher than Yun gaocen.


    No worries,pletely pinched up.


    Cloud high Cen at the beginning with Lian Tingying pinch a few words, found that the emperor does not interfere with her, will not stop her, want toe to the emperor is a man, also won''t participate in women''s argument.


    And I''m going to reincarnate. I''m going to give out some of my anger.


    Speaking is more reckless and irritating.


    But Lian Tingying is not a vegetarian either. She can always find words to retort and make Yun gaocen tremble.


    Meng Li''s ears are full of two women''s sarcasm, sarcasm and quarrel.


    The new and old grudges of several generations are used to turn over to understand.


    Although Meng Li felt a little noisy, people let it go. He didn''t even bother to pay attention to it and let them quarrel enough.


    Quarrel happily, had better be able to quarrel these several life''s grievances.


    Meng Li is not holding a good y mentality, a nobledy, a queen of the pce, how funny it is to pick up a fight.


    And I''m not in a hurry.


    But I didn''t expect that these two people were quarreling and fighting. Lian Tingying was moring that Yun gaocen couldn''t be reincarnated?


    I''ve killed your soul to see how you can be reincarnated.

 Chapter 1165

    Yun gaocen can''t stand to be beaten, but they haven''t learned how to fight since childhood. Now they are in a state of soul, and they have no way to start.


    I''m in a hurry, and I can''t do anything to each other.


    But the painting style is really beautiful. Meng Li said he was drunk.


    Meng Li couldn''t stand it any more, and said in a cold voice:


    "that''s enough."


    Yun gaocen was shocked by the sudden voice and stopped.


    Lian Tingying also stops, looks at Meng Li in horror, and asks: "the emperor?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Lian Tingying was surprised. It turned out that the emperor could see and hear them.


    That kind of embarrassment makes Lian Tingying feel very upset. She purses her mouth and doesn''t speak any more.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen:


    "be happy, be happy, go, be reborn."


    When you cross the gate of the Yin world, you need to cooperate with Yun gaocen.


    Yun gaocen hesitates for a moment and nods. Lian Tingying faintly feels somethinging, and her face resists:


    "I don''t want to go."


    Meng Li was not in a great mood to talk to Lian Tingying, and said directly:


    "if you don''t want to go, you have to go."


    Lian Tingying is very subdued, although dead, but the people''s fear of the emperor is still there, she did not dare to refute.


    I don''t understand why the emperor can see them and send them to be reincarnated. Can the emperor be a Taoist?


    Without waiting for Lian Tingying to speak, Meng Li puts Lian Tingying in the talisman and conjures up the passage of the gate of the underworld. Yun gaocen looks at the deep ck hole and makes a mistake. Moreover, the ck hole has a pull on her and wants to inhale her.


    She looks at Meng Li in fear. Meng Li reaches out his hand and gives Yun gaocen a look.


    Yun gaocen hesitates and puts her hand in Meng Li''s palm. In fact, with Yun gaocen''s unsound soul, Meng Li can''t catch too much substance at all.


    Meng Li said to Yun gaocen faintly:


    "don''t be afraid, you will be free after you go in."


    Yun gaocen hesitated and refused to step forward. A veryplicated emotion shed across his face, and suddenly asked Meng Li very seriously:


    "emperor, do you never hate your concubines?"


    She didn''t understand why the emperor could always face her calmly, no matter what she did.


    Meng Li thought for a while and said: "no love, no hate."


    There was a heavy loss in Yun gaocen''s eyes, so the emperor never loved her, never.


    So much so that she doesn''t care who she loves.


    "Then why do you want to send me to reincarnation? In fact, you can leave me alone." Yun gaocen still doesn''t understand.


    Meng Li: "in fact, there are not so many reasons. I do things by heart."


    "Come on, the passage will be closed."


    Meng Li did not wait for Yun gaocen to speak, but said.


    Yun gaocen took a deep breath. She didn''t know what kind of reply she was looking forward to. Since she died this time, she didn''t seem to hate the emperor so much.


    It was like a sudden relief, but also like to understand the gap between them, the emperor from the beginning to the end are standing in the angle let her look up to.


    Let her never born revenge heart, not to mention they are still several generations of husband and wife.


    But how also don''t understand, the emperor why be so unfathomable, she tried to understand the emperor countless times, but every time when she thought she understood, the emperor told her with the facts.


    I can never understand this man.


    After Meng Li finished, she led Yun gaocen into the passage and felt a moment of weightlessness. When she got to the gate of the underworld, Yun gaocen felt a moment of suction, which was bigger than before. She felt that her body was almost unstable and said to Meng Li:


    "I can''t resist it."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. Just be obedient."


    Cloud Gao Cen Oh a, obediently toward the door of the Yin world, thick don''t give up lingering in her heart, she don''t know what in the end.


    She unconsciously used all her strength to tighten Meng Li. Meng Li took a look at Yun gaocen''s hand and didn''t say anything.


    "After this door, can I be reincarnated?"


    Yun gaocen looked at the people in a hurry and said to himself.


    There are so many peopleing to reincarnate all the time. Looking at the clothes they wore before their lives, they have to go this trip no matter they are poor or rich.


    Just like myself.


    What about the mother of a country? She lives a noble life in the world, but it may not be as happy as these people.


    Meng Li mingles in her soul and goes to the gate of the underworld. After thinking about it, she releases Lian Tingying. For Lian Tingying, who suddenly appears in the crowd, some people evenin:


    "what kind of world, reincarnation has to jump in line."


    "Look at the gorgeous dress of this girl. She must be the child of a rich family. Can''t everyone be equal when she dies and has a baby?""It is..."


    "I''ll be rich in my next life. I don''t have to be so crowded when I''m reincarnated."


    Although there is a feeling of sucking at the front and pushing at the back, in fact, because there are too many people who are reincarnated, the speed is not particrly fast.


    This kind of feeling is very ufortable. I always feel that there are obstacles in front of me, so I want to push them away one by one.


    Meng Li is a little embarrassed to pull the corner of the mouth, don''t know what to say.


    Suddenly in this environment, Lian Tingying is confused. She looks at the emperor and Yun gaocen, who are crowded in many souls. Subconsciously, she wants to be far away.


    She didn''t want to be reincarnated. Yun gaocen wanted to step back, but the door of the Yin world couldn''t resist her. No matter how hard she wasted, her soul was still slowly approaching the door of the Yin world.


    Meng Li leads Yun gaocen to Lian Tingying, reaches out his hand and grabs Lian Tingying. Lian Tingying''s face is about to cry, and says to Meng Li:


    "emperor, I don''t want to be born, please."


    From Lian Tingying recent people, hear Lian Tingying said so, can''t help but look at Meng Li, the emperor?


    Is the emperor cold?


    On Meng Li''s indifferent eyes, he no longer looked, buried his head forward.


    No matter how Lian Tingying resists, Meng Li wants to take Lian Tingying to reincarnate. If she doesn''t reincarnate, she may be reborn. For a long time, her rebirth will stagnate. When will this task begin? Rich and powerful,


    watched Meng Li lead a beautiful woman from her back. She could not help but makeints about it:


    , "this is too unreasonable. There are beautiful women who are rich and powerful."


    Yun gaocen was a little embarrassed. What did he say.


    Lian Tingying turns her head and looks at the speaker, who is a man with a beard. Her eyes are full of envy. Lian Tingying pleads to Meng Li again:


    "please, I don''t want to, no..."


    Meng Li still doesn''t pay attention to Lian Tingying. They finallye to the gate of the Yin world. Meng Li feels that the gate of the Yin world repels her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1166

    But the attraction to Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying is especially strong. Because Meng Li is pulling the two, now Meng Li is in a very embarrassing situation.


    The gate of the Yin world repels her, but it also wants to inhale Yun gaocen, and their suction pulls Meng Li forward.


    It''s like a tug of war.


    Meng Li even thought that if he didn''t let go, after all, they would enter the gate of the underworld, and the next step might be the path of reincarnation, and then they would be able to die.


    But she was really curious about the world of Yin. She had never been to the world of yin and wanted to have a look inside.


    Yun gaocen also feels that the emperor seems to be unable to get in. Three people are stuck at the door now. Someone behind them is urging. Lian Tingying is a little worried and is also trying her best to step back. She doesn''t want to go in.


    But it didn''t work.


    Yun gaocen said to Meng Li:


    "just send it here, you will..."


    Hope well, meet a love you, you love it.


    Yun gaocen''s voice choked and finally said:


    "sorry."


    Compared with the emperor, she is too narrow-minded.


    Meng Li felt that Yun gaocen might be a little amorous. She said to Yun gaocen:


    "obey this power, and then try to bring me in."


    Lian Tingying looks at Meng Li in surprise. Is there something wrong with the emperor''s brain? He doesn''t enjoy the glory and wealth of the emperors in the world. He has to squeeze in to do something.


    Are you not afraid that you can''t get out?


    Is it to send Yun gaocen away?


    Lian Tingying looks at Yun gaocen jealously.


    Yun gaocen hesitated for a moment, or listen to Meng Li''s words, all the strength is used to grasp Meng Li''s hand, she obeys the kind of suction, want to borrow the force to bring Meng Li in.


    But Lian Tingying is still struggling.


    In the case of equal repulsion and attraction, Yun gaocen''s hand is not too solid. After several struggles, she really can''t continue to grasp Meng Li''s hand, and Meng Li can''t grasp Lian Tingying''s hand. She watches Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying enter the gate of the underworld.


    Meng Li can clearly feel the pure repulsive force coming to her, but before the repulsive force reaches her, Meng Li is sucked into the gate of the underworld by a suction.


    Two forces have collided, Meng Li felt his chest would be crushed.


    Before entering the door, Meng Li also heard someone say bitterly:


    "the three people blocked at the door can be counted in. If you have to go in hand, it''s hard to be born together in the next life."


    After passing the gate of the underworld, the situation inside is similar to that outside, but it is no longer a long line, but an evacuation.


    Some souls walk around, trying to resist the guidance of the underworld.


    Meng Li also found that the more those souls desperately resist this guidance, the weaker their souls are.


    So they''re fighting with the power of their souls?


    It is the power of the soul that is consumed.


    Meng Li easily found Lian Tingying and Yun gaocen.


    In fact, the key to let Meng Li enter the gate of the Yin world is the traction symbol.


    Lian Tingying and Yun gaocen are both under the control of Meng Li. Their souls can''t be too far away from Meng Li, so when they come in, the traction charm steals some suction, which is greater than the repulsive force, so they can successfully come in.


    At that time, Meng Li had already considered the consequences when he was preparing.


    It''s thanks to myself.


    Although the gate of the underworld is interlinked with the consciousness of the way of heaven, it is obvious that the way of heaven seems to have dozed off this time and didn''t pay any attention to her and open a green channel for her.


    Meng Li takes a look at Lian Tingying, which confirms the conjecture in her heart. At first, Lian Tingying was similar to Yun gaocen''s soul, but now she is a little weaker.


    It''s also dark inside. You can''t see it clearly in the distance. It''s like a barren wasteland. There''s no vitality in it. It''s full of stillness.


    As a living creature, I not only feel cold, but also very uncomfortable. The cold and dry taste is very unique.


    Meng Li is also a little confused, where is the path of reincarnation, don''t go up.


    But looking at Yun gaocen unconsciously walking in a direction, Meng Li also followed.


    She took a look at Lian Tingying and stood aside, unwilling to accept the guidance of the underworld. She just said faintly:


    "if you don''t go, you will become like them."


    Meng Li points to a person whose soul seems to be transparent. Lian Tingying looks at him with resentment:


    "what will happen?"


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "you will die here completely."


    Lian Tingying said with great dissatisfaction:


    "I don''t want to come, but you have to pull me to reincarnate. I''m dead, and now I''m in the underworld. Do you want to be disciplined by the emperor of the world?"


    She was very upset. She really didn''t want to come. She still wanted to be in the world. She still had a lot of things to do.She also wanted to take revenge on Yu Kang.


    But being pulled to reincarnate in this way, I couldn''t resist that kind of power and couldn''t run away.


    The heart is very square, but also very depressed.


    Meng Li picked to pick eyebrow, say she and Lian Tingying is not what direct gratitude and resentment?


    Seems to have to pull Lian Tingying to reincarnate, seems to be very overbearing?


    But it doesn''t matter, she is overbearing this time, Lian Tingying can''t continue to rebirth, from the selfish point of view is to complete the task.


    From the perspective of righteousness, it is to conform to the will of heaven.


    Meng Li, who has found a legitimate reason for himself in his heart, has no psychological burden.


    The reason why Lian Tingying''s soul is not completely destroyed is still out of humanitarianism.


    See Lian Tingying don''t listen, Meng Li also lazy to say, directly to see cloud high Cen, leaving a gloomy face Lian Tingying.


    But Lian Tingying hesitated for a moment, unexpectedly also obedient to the Yin traction, toward a direction.


    She was also worried that the longer she stood here, the more she would kill herself.


    And Yun gaocen also went and found a balance.


    Gradually in front of a bright, people like the bright place, especially this inside a dark, give people the feeling is very ominous.


    In addition to the guidance of the underworld to the soul, they all became light seekers.


    Meng Li looked down at the ground. It was a unique and broad stone road, blue and black, with complex and mysterious lines carved on it.


    6018 tell Meng Li that this is the way of reincarnation.


    There are many souls walking on it. Meng Li takes a look at his feet and doesn''t step on the stone road.


    In Meng Li Lengshen, Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying have already stepped on it.


    Lian Tingying deliberately catches up with Yun gaocen and says to Yun gaocen:


    "we''re not finished yet. I''ll see you next life."


    Yun gaocen did not show weakness, she said:


    "wait and see, next life I will still be the existence you look up to, I can get what you will never get, you all kinds of things, not all because of envy me?"


    Lian Tingying sneered, and her voice was a little bleak.

 Chapter 1167

    Meng Li looked at their feet, every step, on the foot swing open lines, with a force, into the soul on the top.


    Yun gaocen no longer looks at Lian Tingying, but stares at Meng Li. She opens her mouth and wants to say something. Finally, she doesn''t know why.


    Just some reluctance and resistance appeared on his face.


    In fact, most people have this kind of expression, but as they get closer and closer to the light, their expressions gradually become the same, from resistance to blankness, from blankness to ignorance.


    Meng Li from the expression of the analysis, they are gradually forget the past.


    Meng Li has been following Yun gaocen. Yun gaocen''s eyes are already at a loss. He doesn''t look at Meng Li any more. He doesn''t seem to remember Meng Li. So does Lian Tingying.


    Suddenly Meng Li feels that his traction with Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying is broken. Meng Li sighs that he can get rid of the talismans in their souls and the curse in their souls.


    With the light of the road ahead, Meng Li can hardly see the faces of Yun gaocen and Lian Tingying. Their faces begin to become empty in front of Meng Li, and they have no three-dimensional facial features.


    It''s just a silhouette.


    In the end, Meng Li couldn''t tell which one was Yun gaocen and which one was Lian Tingying. They became a part of the big stream, like groups of light and shadow, which were completely integrated with the light in front of them.


    Meng Li is no longer persistent to see.


    Feeling that they were completely engulfed by the light, Meng Li walked outside. Some people who were walking on the road of reincarnation had not completely washed away their memories. It was amazing to see that Meng Li could turn back.


    Meng Li went out of the gate of the Yin world, followed the repulsive force of the gate of the Yin world, and returned to the palace. Although Meng Li came prepared this time, he had pasted a lot of talismans to drive Yin Qi, but it didn''t have much effect.


    A serious illness.


    After he got well, Meng Li found the fault of Yu Kang, which was very easy for Meng Li. Even if Yu Kang was right, she could make mistakes and drive Yu Kang to the fief.


    Yukang was given a fiefdom again. The fiefdom was very bad. Although the territory was wide, it was sparsely populated, the environment was bad, and the property was scarce, so it was difficult to collect taxes.


    People''s life is not good, always prone to unrest, Yu Kang here, do not have any strength, but to pay a lot of energy for these.


    If you still can''t pay taxes, it''s not only difficult to hand over things to the imperial court, but also difficult to maintain your luxurious life.


    It can be said that he is the most miserable king of our time.


    When Yu Kang arrived at the fiefdom, he saw a piece of unhappiness. He wrote a memorial to Meng Li and asked him to send troops to the fiefdom.


    But Meng Li refused.


    Yu Kang


    I don''t know what hatred the emperor has against him, so that he can be sent here. Isn''t he honest?


    He never did anything to threaten the rule of the emperor.


    It''s really disgusting. Even the Empress Dowager feels a little heartless and asks Meng Li why she wants to do this.


    Meng Li is just cold and silent. The Empress Dowager doesn''t say any more. There''s no need to give birth to her son for others.


    Some of the Royal clansmen had a good relationship with Yu Kang. Knowing that Yu Kang must have provoked the emperor, the emperor set up a trap to drive him to the fiefdom to speak well for him.


    Meng Li also set a small set for them, let them drill in, was smashed a head bag, no one dare to give Yukang a good word.


    The emperor is too self-conscious now. He can do whatever he wants. He doesn''t consider other people''s feelings and gives them color.


    But what can be done? As a minister, you have to grovel. If you want a stable life, you don''t have to touch the tiger''s beard.


    Meng Li has nothing to do with holding the big prince. The children''s eyes are very pure. Meng Li likes to see the big prince very much. Everyone knows that the big prince is very popular with the emperor, so the people who serve the big prince never dare to neglect him.


    This time, the Yuns are not implicated by Yun gaocen. They are all well. With these people as the backing, the prince will not be bullied too much in the future.


    Everything needs to be balanced. In fact, there is nothing wrong with Yun Shi, so Meng Li doesn''t plan to attack them.


    As for how the client comes back, it''s the client''s business.


    When the Empress Dowager proposed to marry a new queen, Meng Li finally came to the end of the ban.


    Back in system space.


    To fulfill Yu Chang''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 81000 points, boundary power reward: 1160 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Comply with the will of heaven: complete additional tasks.


    Bonus points: 100000 points and 3200 points for Jieli.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 668900


    Jieli: 14435


    Soul: 6Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    I didn''t expect that this task is a hidden task. The will of heaven is to terminate their rebirth and let time go smoothly.


    The harvest was quite good. Meng Li was a little happy, but he didn''t know how many points or Jieli to buy to repair the mental ball, which diluted the joy that was not strong.


    Meng Li saw that there was news. It was Chi Jingfang who left a message for her.


    I''m sorry to say that my friend''s treasure of repairing the mental ball has gone out.


    He also said that he would help Meng Li pay attention again. He said that there are many kinds of things with this effect, which should be easier to find.


    Meng Liquan''s words of comfort from Chi Jingfang relieved her. If it was so easy to find, it would not be impossible for the whole trading market to have none.


    I feel more and more expensive.


    She also said some thanks to Chi Jingfang, saying that when he came back, they would invite him to tea when they were free.


    It''s a bit depressing. It''s easier to find something when you don''t need it. It''s just that you can''t find something urgent.


    Meng Li decided to go for a walk in the trading market again to take a chance. She went to the domain and walked in the trading market several times.


    Still can''t find this kind of thing.


    Things related to spiritual power, whether in the secular world or in the domain, are very scarce.


    Helpless Meng Li no longer entangled in this, can not meet can only prove that fate is too little, if every day squatting in the trading market, the opportunity may be greater.


    But she has to do the task, can''t start to do the unpaid task, it''s a road of no return


    Before returning to the system space, I bought some food and went into Lingtian to feed Wuxiang.


    Looking at Wu Xiang, her small eyes are full of satisfaction. Meng Li has a sense of achievement. She looks at Wu Xiang with a smile and looks at Wu Xiang''s body. It seems that the body is more mellow and beautiful.


    Hey, fat, have a try?


    Just try.


    Wuxiang doesn''t know Meng Li''s plan. If something falls into his mouth, he can taste it. Every flavor has its own characteristics.

 Chapter 1168

    Meng Li takes a look at the vine. In fact, in the task, the vine can help her sometimes.


    But it''s not a special need, and she won''t let the wisteria do it. Now the wisteria is still in the soil, and I don''t know how many spiritual plants Wuxiang has planted. It''s harmful.


    Meng Li looked at the seeds of lingzhi and said to Wu Xiang: "if the seeds and liquid are almost gone, you can tell me in advance. You can also tell me what you need."


    Wu Xiang nodded and said good.


    After Wuxiang ate, Meng Li went out.


    After reading the book for a while, putting some runes and practicing the flute, she wanted to go to sleep and have a look at the client.


    Yu Kang was sent to the fiefdom. He would never enter the capital without an imperial edict. Now Yu Kang is almost the object of the client.


    When you wake up, ask 6018 to show her the follow-up of that world.


    Meng Li thought that the client would be angry, but he did something to Yu Kang, but the client did nothing.


    Let Yukang stay there, make Yukang''s life difficult.


    Because of the death of Yun gaocen, Yu Kang has been depressed and remorseful.


    Now he''s a pretty blue boy.


    It seems that the client prefers to see Yu Kang. People who are emotion centered have to suffer from emotion.


    The hurt value of emotion is very high for this kind of person, which is much stronger than beating and scolding him.


    The client married a new queen, and the concubines in the harem were happy. The eldest prince''s client didn''t neglect him, but he didn''t have time to hold him all day.


    When Meng Li saw that the client''s life was normal, she was not watching. Her consciousness returned to the system space. After watching the big screen, no one came to see her. She said to 6018:


    "send me to do the task."


    6018: "OK."


    This time, Meng Li came to an ordinary modern level, and Russell, the client, is now a middle-aged woman.


    He is in his forties. He is middle-aged and has a stable life. He has a daughter and is no longer small. His husband Wu Boyang has opened an advertising company with only a few people.


    If it''s an advertising company, it''s just like making some billboards and printing some brochures.


    It makes tens of thousands of profits every month, not much, not much, and maintains the family''s life.


    There''s still a little money on hand.


    This facade has been open for many years, but it hasn''t become a big company, but it hasn''t closed down. Her husband is too busy to install billboards. She has invited several people at home to manage the food and housing, and pay only.


    The client has to make breakfast and dinner for these people every day, which is boring and tedious.


    We have to take care of the family, wash the clothes and clean the house for our husband. A few years ago, when our daughter was at home, the client was even more tired, and had to take care of the children''s food, clothing, daily life, spiritual construction and academic performance.


    Therefore, the client hasn''t gone out to work for many years, and is working hard for the family.


    However, the client has a problem. Although she is diligent, she likes to criticize and complain, and occasionally complains that she is too tired and hard-working.


    Wu Boyang heard too much. At the beginning, he was considerate of the client, said some good words to coax the client, and gave some solutions.


    If you don''t want to invite someone to cook, then you don''t have to ask the client to be responsible for the hygiene in the store. But the cost of inviting someone to cook is not low, and the client is not willing to say that others can''t do it well, so he can do it himself.


    But he did it and complained.


    Wu Boyang had a headache, no matter what the client thought.


    If you like to complain, complain.


    Do not do not do, do you complain about what, we are all for life, who are tired ah.


    Later, when all the children went out to work, the client felt that life was a little easier. She and Wu Boyang also discussed that they would not do it for another few years, so that they could go out and travel with the money they had.


    With hope in life, the client has more motivation.


    My husband has always been very honest and devoted to the family. Sometimes the clients feel that although he is very tired, he has never met the wrong person.


    When the client was full of such thoughts, a real hammer made the client dizzy.


    Wu Boyang is cheating.


    The condition of the third child''s family is not good. When he was a child, his father died and his mother ran away. He grew up with his old and inconvenient grandmother, which is pitiful to say.


    And this little three married once before, but divorced, took his son back to his grandmother, earning money by himself, raising an old man and a child.


    The client was so mad that he made trouble with Wu Boyang, but every time Wu Boyang said he would not contact the woman.


    But every time, the client can seize the evidence that they continue to contact.


    The client didn''t want to go to Xiaosan. Xiaosan''s hometown is the same as her and her husband''s hometown. It''s too ugly to make trouble. It''s always bad to be instructed when she goes back to her hometown.


    But now I can''t bear it. I can only find Xiao San. He doesn''t have to worry about his face.Xiao San did say that he would not contact Wu Boyang, and he gave the client a guarantee again and again. He made a pledge.


    But after a while, we can find their connection.


    The client was so angry that she felt that the whole person was going to explode. She proposed a divorce to Wu Boyang just to scare him. Unexpectedly, Wu Boyang thought about it and agreed.


    The client was so stupid at that time that she didn''t expect that her relationship with Wu Boyang for more than 20 years could be broken if she said no.


    Now that everything has been said, don''t you want to say that you don''t want a divorce at all? Isn''t it that you''ve been thoroughly looked down upon?


    When you get divorced in middle age, you will be at a loss and don''t know what to do in the future.


    All my life''s hard work is in this home, and I''m about to get through it. As a result, everything turns into nothingness, and home is no longer home. I think it''s very terrible.


    The client can''t say that he doesn''t want a divorce, but some actions directly suggest Wu Boyang. However, Wu Boyang doesn''t accept the client''s suggestion and goes to divorce with the client.


    Then Wu Boyang did not treat the client badly. He gave her a house in the town and compensated the client for a new car of more than 100000 yuan.


    Then Wu Boyang brought Xiaosan back and replaced him as the client. However, Xiaosan didn''t cook and said he would take care of his grandmother and children.


    Invite an aunt to cook, than the client will enjoy.


    The quality of life is rising rapidly. In the past, the salary was very low, so it took half a month to buy 50 pieces of clothes. After all, she was the only woman in the family.


    Now, Wu Boyang is willing to buy hundreds of clothes for Xiao San.


    Small three mouth is very sweet, let Wu Boyang spend money very comfortable.


    But the client has always been disgusted and disgusted.


    Wu Boyang was the one who followed him through the hard times. Now they are living through the hard times. Although they are not rich, they are not so bad in this small place.


    The client feels that he has been robbed of his husband, his life and his comfortable future.

 Chapter 1169

    The client thought that he had enough bad luck, but he didn''t expect that the bad luck would come later.


    The house she was given was in a small area next to Wu Boyang''s facade. It was in a town where people couldn''t see it when they looked up.


    Looking at the little three wandering in the front every day, the client was very satisfied.


    Once upon a time, all the neighbors knew about their family. In fact, there were a lot of such things. Everyone was not surprised. When they met the client, they comforted her.


    Although it''s out of a good heart, in fact, the client resents the repeated mentions of others, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    My daughter, Wu Yaqiu, works in a big city. Seeing that her mother is in a bad mood after her divorce, she suggests that you come here to relax and just accompany me.


    As soon as the client thought about it, she managed the house. In fact, she hung up the house. She wanted to sell the house and buy a new one, far away from Xiaosan.


    Otherwise the mood will not be good for a lifetime, the key to the real estate company, went to the daughter''s city.


    I used to live for a while before I found out that my daughter had a boyfriend. Her name was funny, Yang Lili.


    The client''s first impression of the little boy was neither good nor bad. He was diligent and considerate to his daughter. After work, he came to cook for her daughter. Of course, she also ate it.


    After eating and also very thoughtful desserts or fruit, the daughter''s home hygiene are carefully cleaned before leaving.


    Yang Li Li is actually in her twenties, about the same age as her daughter.


    The client inquired with his daughter about the family conditions of Xia Yang Li Li. He was from the countryside, but his education and work unit were not bad.


    The education level is higher than that of her daughter, and her daughter likes it so much that the client has no objection. It''s time to fall in love.


    After such a period of time, Yang Lili''s mouth is sweet and his work is thoughtful, which makes the client completely satisfied.


    They began to fantasize about taking care of their daughter. After the divorce, they had nothing to do and always wanted to do something.


    It turned out to be another blow from reality, which made the client''s eyes dazzled.


    Suddenly one day, Yang Lili said that his mother was seriously ill and had been transferred to a large hospital in the provincial capital. He said that he might not have so much time to take care of this side. I hope the client and Wu Yaqiu will forgive me.


    The client is reasonable, but it can''t be said that this is the future mother in law. It''s filial to take good care of Yang Lili.


    Let the daughter also go to visit, after all, the two children''s affairs have not been taken to say, she is always difficult to go.


    After her daughter came back, she said that Yang Li''s mother was not in good condition, and she was full of pipes.


    Then Yang Lili came again. He was very haggard. At first sight, he was just looking after the person whose mother didn''t rest. The client was moved again. The child was so filial.


    Yang Li said that he might not have time to come here, but he still insisted on sending something every day to see their mother and daughter.


    But the mother and daughter are very moved. The child is so considerate that he usually comes here every day. It can be said that he is bored when he is idle. Now he is very rare and precious. When people are so busy, he still comes here to prove that his daughter has a high status in other people''s hearts.


    The client and Wu Yaqiu also advised Yang Li not to use it and take good care of your mother in the hospital.


    Yang said wearily that it doesn''t matter. You are also important people.


    Then suddenly one day, Yang Li came here with a haggard look. Then Wu Yaqiu asked anxiously, what''s the matter with you.


    Yang Lili looks hard to talk about. At last, he covers his face and sobs. The client and Wu Yaqiu are flustered. A person who has been very optimistic all the time suddenly breaks down. Something must have happened.


    Under Wu Yaqiu''s questioning, Yang Lili tells the truth. He says that his mother needs hundreds of thousands of dollars to have an operation.


    But he just came out to work, and he didn''t have so much money at all. All his relatives borrowed it, and he just scraped up tens of thousands.


    He also said a lot of professional terms in medicine. He said what kind of disease it is and how it needs to be treated. The client can''t understand what kind of disease it is.


    It''s just that there are so many weird and life-threatening diseases.


    Now in trouble, Yang Li worries about money. Facing Wu Yaqiu''s praying eyes, how can the client not know what his daughter is thinking.


    She really has no money.


    Yang Li Li was sad and bowed deeply to them. He politely felt sorry for his impoliteness just now. He also said that he would try to find a way again and staggered out of the door.


    I have the guts and the pride.


    Anyway, I don''t know how Yang Lili communicated with Wu Yaqiu in private. Wu Yaqiu asked the client if he had any money to lend to Yang Lili first.


    She knew that her mother was already selling her house.


    Yang Lili''s salary is not low. After several years of hard work, he will be able to pay it back. If there is an opportunity, it won''t take so long.


    His mother is still young. If he gives up treatment, Yang Lili will be condemned by his conscience all his life.But after all, the client has been eating so much food for so many years. Listening to Wu Yaqiu''s words, he is worried that if Yang Lili owes hundreds of thousands of yuan, would he want his daughter to deal with him?


    Several hundred thousand is not a small number. For Yang Lili, it takes several years, ten years or even ten years to save money to pay her back. How many grievances does her daughter have to suffer.


    The living standard is very low. If you want to borrow money from yourself, the most you can do is to sell your house. Then you can ask them to pay it back.


    If you don''t ask them to pay back, you can''t guarantee your own life. If you force them to pay back, I''m afraid the love between mother and daughter will be weak.


    But I have only one daughter. Now that I am divorced, I have to rely on my daughter in the future. If my daughter lives with Yang Lili all my life, frankly speaking, I have to ask my son-in-law to be a talent.


    If they can''t help themselves now, they will succeed. My son-in-law is afraid that he will hate her for the rest of his life.


    So break them up? Not so good.


    It seems too realistic and unfriendly. When I heard that someone else''s mother was sick, she ran away, and her daughter was going to be stabbed in the spine.


    The client thinks a lot and is in a mess.


    In particular, he was in a dilemma and decided to go to see Yang Li''s mother in person. Seeing that the situation was really bad, the doctor also said that he really wanted so much money. The truth of the matter was confirmed.


    In the end is a human life, depends on their own between a thought, the client can not bear, after a few days just the real estate company called, said someone to buy.


    Let the client go back for an interview and go through the formalities after the negotiation.


    No matter whether the money is lent or not, the house is to be sold, and the client goes back. The house price in the town is not too high, with a total of more than 500000 sold.


    That''s OK.


    With money in hand and Yang Li Li''s mother, the client can''t bear it any more. He has never felt that he can master life and death in a moment, which makes the client uneasy.

 Chapter 1170

    Yang Lili seems to have been forced to the end, kowtow to the client, all kinds of guarantees, tearfully said that he really can''t watch his mother die.


    The client is also someone else''s daughter. Imagine her mother lying in the hospital bed. When she is forced to be helpless, she is probably willing to kowtow for money.


    Yang Lili was so pitiful that his client lent him 450000 yuan.


    Then, Yang Li and his mother in the ward disappeared.


    Asked the hospital, the hospital said the transfer.


    The client asked Wu Yaqiu about Yang Lili''s home address and specific information. Wu Yaqiu only knew about it, but she had seen her ID card. When she looked for the address on her ID card, she didn''t have the family at all.


    That is, the ID cards are all fake.


    This is a premeditated scam. Wu Yaqiu cried with regret and said that she had harmed her mother. The client went to report the case to Yang Lili.


    The relevant departments look at the amount is not small, but accepted, but has not found Yang Li this person.


    His previous ID card and graduation card are all fake, including which unit he said he worked in, in fact, he has never been.


    Now the vast sea of people, how to look for a needle in a haystack, and they are after several days to report, long gone.


    Actually, Yang Li Li''s mother was actually an actor invited by Yang Li. She was really ill, so she didn''t plan to treat her. It was Yang Li who said she would take her to treat her.


    If you listen to Yang Li Li, you can still give her 20000 yuan.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Yang Li was writing so many articles about her illness.


    So the client only recovered the 20000 yuan.


    Now the house is gone, the money is gone, where to live, and there is no job. The client is at a loss.


    Looking at her daughter blaming herself all day long, the client has to comfort her daughter in turn.


    However, Wu Boyang, the client''s ex-husband, could not bear to hear that his ex-wife had been mixed up like this. He said that he would let the client sell his car, and he would add more money to buy a small house for the client to live in.


    A small house in town is about 300000.


    As soon as the consignors put it all together, the car can sell for more than 100000 yuan, and the remaining 100000 yuan should be added by Wu Boyang?


    She was stubborn in her heart. She didn''t want Wu Boyang''s money and rented a house by herself.


    I can drive, and only the car is ready-made, so the consignor''s sports car went, but the consignor''s luck is really bad. When the sports car had an accident, he and the passengers died.


    Later, the passenger''s family needed compensation, but Wu Yaqiu couldn''t afford it. He begged Wu Boyang, who took out the money and bled a lot.


    The client''s wish is to live and still divorce, but she doesn''t want Wu Boyang to be with Xiao San. She is not reconciled to being robbed of everything by this shameless woman.


    If you don''t want it yourself, you can''t be cheap.


    But they don''t want to get even with Wu Boyang. They may really have been predestined. Since she was cheated out of her money, Wu Boyang offered to buy her a house to settle her, and the hatred was written off.


    After all, in her most difficult time, Wu Boyang helped.


    And the final compensation was paid by Wu Boyang. For this matter, Wu Boyang''s family was not peaceful.


    But not revenge, does not mean that the heart does not resent, or a bit uncomfortable.


    I also hope that I and Wu Yaqiu will not be cheated by Yang Lili again. If there is a way, I will repair Yang Lili.


    Yang Lili can make a mess of her. She was cheated of her money, which made her feel very sad.


    I was worried that I didn''t have a house to support myself, so I worked so hard to earn money and wanted to save money to buy a house.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li sat up a little tired. It''s noon now. He just finished his meal and gave Wu Boyang some of them to eat. He took a nap.


    I have to go to the vegetable market to buy food for dinner and wash clothes in the middle.


    By the way, I''d like to clean up. It seems that the client doesn''t have to go to work. In fact, he''s really much better and more tired than going to work.


    It''s not two people''s meal, it''s seven people. Except that she is all men and eats a lot of meat, at least six or seven dishes and one soup. Sometimes when Wu Boyang''s parents come here to eat, they have to add two dishes. A table of dishes is not easy to make.


    What are you doing.


    Anyway, divorce will come sooner or later. Although there is no need to retaliate, the client has a breath in his heart. Although the client occasionally complains, she is really tired. Women are good at venting their emotions.


    I''m not willing to invite people to cook, but to save money.


    Later, when Xiao San got married, he was very happy. He didn''t cook and didn''t save money for you. Wu Boyang also raised his grandmother and son.


    Is Wu Boyang helping the poor?


    Meng lisuo practiced with his legs crossed. He didn''t buy any vegetables. At night, Wu Boyang asked for a better meal. He said that the workers were tired. After a long day, he had a better meal and a little wine to sleep.


    He sent a text message to Wu Boyang, saying that he didn''t want to go out to cook today. Wu Boyang asked what happened.Meng Li said that he didn''t really want to do it.


    Wu Boyang thought that his wife was still because of that. He just said that he would come back in the evening and everyone would go to the restaurant to have a good meal.


    Meng Li has no problem. When she comes here, Wu Boyang has cheated, and has been caught once, and has promised not to contact the woman again.


    So I argued about it many times before. Now I''m still living, but it''s cracked.


    It''s definitely not suitable for divorce now. If you get divorced, you give the person a place. The client''s wish is not to let them be together. How can we completely eliminate the possibility of them being together.


    Meng Li stood up and took a look at the shop. A young man was left to look at the shop. The rest of the people went out to be busy.


    This town is not small. Wu Boyang has been in business for a long time. He has a lot of contacts and customers. His income is very stable. His neighbors are familiar with each other. Many of them bought houses here from the villagers before.


    Meng Li went down to chat with a group of people in the square and said that he wanted to invite a cooking aunt. Others were surprised.


    Asked:


    "don''t you do it yourself?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I''m very tired and have too many things to do. I''ve been tired for ten or twenty years, and I have to enjoy my happiness."


    "That''s right. You don''t even come out to square dance at night. You invite your aunt to dance with us in the future."


    Said a man of the same age as the client.


    Meng Li


    Excuse me.


    After another chat, we all have channels in our hands, and they are very enthusiastic.


    There are always two relatives in my family who want to find a job. They are close to the town, and they find their aunt before night.


    I come to cook three meals a day, wash clothes, clean up, and go home at night. I say that there is a grandson at home who sleeps with her at night.


    Meng Li is honest, gentle and knowledgeable, so he doesn''t have to choose any more and decides this matter.

 Chapter 1171

    In the evening, Wu Boyang came back with some workers.


    Meng Li looked at Wu Boyang. He was tall and thin, and his skin was a little black. Maybe it was because of the sun.


    Face has wrinkles, it seems some vicissitudes, looking at is tired, physical work to do more.


    After taking a bath, he changed his clothes and said to Meng Li:


    "I left my clothes here."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, someone will wash it for you tomorrow."


    Looking at Meng Li, Wu Boyang always felt that the other side was weird and asked:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li explained:


    "I invited an aunt from the old Liu family in the village next to your hometown. Her husband is in poor health, and her son and daughter-in-law work in the coastal areas."


    Wu Boyang thought about it, vaguely remembering that he was about ten years older than him at that time. It seemed that he had never heard of anything wrong.


    I didn''t say anything else, but I asked curiously:


    "how do you think of asking someone to do it? Don''t you mean that others don''t do it well?"


    Meng Li laughed for a while and said:


    "how can it be? It''s estimated that other people''s craftsmanship is better than mine, and you still eat better."


    "How much for a month?" Wu Boyang asked.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "three thousand, and then if you do well, you will get two hundred bonus."


    Wu Boyang: "what


    His expression was a little surprised.


    Three thousand?


    To be honest, the people he hired to manage food, housing and physical work were only two thousand.


    He felt that Meng Li''s salary was too high, and he couldn''t help saying:


    "just do a housework, do you need 3000 yuan?"


    Meng Li saw Wu Boyang''s meaning was to pull this matter, simply threw the towel in his hand to Wu Boyang and sat down.


    Wu Boyang catches it and wipes his hair.


    Looking at Meng Li, I hope to give an explanation.


    Meng Li said:


    "do you think it''s easy to do cooking, washing and cleaning?"


    Wu Boyang rolled his eyes. When his wife made this kind of opening remarks, he knew that he would have to complain about how tired and fortunate he was.


    He simply did not know how lucky and bitter he was. Was he more fortunate and bitter than installing billboards in the sun?


    Before Meng Li could go on talking, she saw Wu Boyang''s impatience on his face. She didn''t stop, and said:


    "every day, I feel so tired that my back is aching, sometimes I can''t straighten up..."


    "Is it easy for me? That is to say, now that the child is not at home, I don''t want to wait on him. Otherwise, my body and bones will not be able to endure... "


    "Do you think I live a rich wife''s life at home every day..."


    Wu Boyang


    Can we have a good talk.


    It''s a matter of fact that we should pay him a high salary.


    Besides, since it is proposed that there will be 200 bonus, it will be given out basically. If they don''t give it, doesn''t it prove that they don''t think others are doing well?


    I''ll go out and say they''ll button the door.


    If you don''t give it, don''t give it.


    That''s 32, that''s 38, 000, plus holidays, that''s 40, 000.


    Wu Boyang can''t help but cover half of his face. This is not low.


    What''s more, this money can also be used for free?


    Wu Boyang didn''t want to talk about it anymore, but the money was not spent like this. He tried to communicate, softened his voice, and said to Meng Li:


    "are you sure you have already talked about it? Tomorrow? "


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, in the past, you didn''t always ask me not to complain. If I couldn''t carry it, I invited someone. I didn''t invite someone..."


    Wu Boyang forehead blue veins jump, can not be a mouth is the tone of resentment?


    Make people really not in the mood to continue.


    "I heard that it''s only more than 2000 years to find a cooking aunt in the city." Wu Boyang looks at Meng Li steadily.


    I hope to see Meng Li''s expression of chagrin.


    However, Meng Li said with disdain:


    "they only take care of the food of three or four people in a family. How many people do you have here?"


    "You seven people, sometimes with your parents, that''s nine people."


    I''m so tired. If we go back a few years, when the price is higher, no one will do it.


    She thought it was reasonable. Later, Wu Boyang married the woman and asked a man to be more than 3000?


    With less money, no one wants to do it.


    Wu Boyang retorted:


    "my parents come occasionally."


    Meng Li gave a dull smile:


    "occasionally? I''ll come to the market two or three times a week and eat here. ""Wu Boyang, I won''t tell you any more. If you think it''s too expensive for me, please do it yourself. Anyway, I won''t cook this meal."


    Meng Li added angrily.


    Wu Boyang has a headache:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li: "it''s nothing. You''re messing around outside now. Why should I save money for you


    Wu Boyang looks at Meng Li''s small mouth and keeps talking. He is most afraid of this mouth and annoyed by it.


    What is poverty alleviation? Isn''t it a mockery of Xia Rong''s difficult conditions?


    Although Xia Rong''s conditions are difficult, he just appreciates her attitude towards life. No matter how hard it is, she is positive.


    Full of enthusiasm and expectation for life, not the kind of lifeless, there is no vitality.


    His wife is much happier than Xia Rong, but he complains all day. Wu Boyang has a trace of disgust in his heart, and his life is so bad.


    He said in a low voice:


    "I didn''t say that. Why did you turn it out again?"


    Meng Li: "we have to say it."


    Wu Boyang: "keep your voice down."


    Meng Li laughs:


    "I''m afraid of shame when I do it."


    Wu Boyang was a little angry, he said:


    "you say, I went downstairs."


    With that, he threw the towel on the sofa, turned and went downstairs.


    The front is downstairs. It''s agreed that everyone will have dinner after taking a bath. It''s estimated that the boys are waiting for him in the shop.


    Meng Li saw that Wu Boyang was so upset, so his goal was achieved.


    The client discovered Wu Boyang''s infidelity at that time and reflected on himself. He thought that he was too complaining.


    For this reason, I changed it for a while. I hope Wu Boyang can see her good and break up with that woman completely.


    Who knows that he can''t bend himself, but Wu Boyang still doesn''t break up with others.


    But it''s a bad habit for clients to complain.


    Although the client put forward the divorce, Wu Boyang was so straightforward that he made the client choke to death.


    Later, Wu Boyang should have no love for the client, but with the woman.


    But if you still have a family affection and responsibility for the client, or if you feel guilty about it, you will give the client one car and one party at the time of divorce.


    They had only two houses. Wu Boyang gave a good car to the client, leaving only a 20000 or 30000 car for himself to go out to work.


    Wu Boyang should also thank him for his help. If he had fallen into the well at that time, he would have made a wish to revenge him.

 Chapter 1172

    Wait to go out to eat, Meng Li opened the client''s wardrobe, rummaged, also did not find particularly good-looking clothes.


    It is reasonable to say that clients should be kind to themselves. At least there are a few clothes that can be worn out. However, clients who come from the era of material shortage are more economical.


    Meng Li is on the verge of turning out the clothes that should not be in season, and finds the clothes that match reluctantly.


    Then he sat in front of the dresser and drew an eyebrow. The client was not black, thin or fat. He was of medium height, but his face was inevitably marked by years.


    Meng Li put on a lipstick again. She took a look at the lipstick. It was given to the client by the daughter of the client. There were several hundred lipsticks. The client didn''t know much about them. She didn''t use them very much. They were almost expired.


    Then she slowly went to the front, Wu Boyang and several workers have been waiting, see Meng Li is eyebrow and lipstick, can''t help but say:


    "I said for a long time."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. After more than 20 years with Wu Boyang, he didn''t have any tactful words at all. He just said what he had.


    Several young men are more happy, although the aunt''s food taste is OK, but also not as good as the restaurant outside.


    Meng Li and Wu Boyang are walking in front of each other. A few young men are distancing themselves from each other. They are huddled together to chat.


    There is a generation gap between Meng Li and Wu Boyang.


    They usually go to a fixed restaurant in the town to eat. The boss is an acquaintance of them, and they also take care of the business, so they don''t have to ask.


    When ordering, Wu Boyang asked Meng Li to order. He didn''t care. Meng Li ordered some of his favorite food, and then asked some young men to order what they wanted to eat.


    They are not polite. When the food comes up, everyone is very happy, but Wu Boyang is not happy. He doesn''t have his two favorite dishes.


    Looking at Meng Li, Meng Li said:


    "why, is the food not delicious?"


    Wu Boyang used the phrase "do you really don''t understand?" Looking at Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li said:


    "I want to eat more."


    Wu Boyang looked at the dishes on the table and thought about it, but he didn''t order them. They were enough.


    Several men had to drink and boast. Meng Li left after eating and left them. Wu Boyang didn''t come back until very late. Meng Li asked:


    "can those dishes be drunk so late?"


    Wu Boyang said:


    "there happened to be something wrong outside, so he went out again."


    "Can I drive after drinking?" Meng Li asked.


    Wu Boyang: "walking."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak. It''s supposed to be for Xia Rong''s anti gas tank or something.


    In any case, Wu Boyang sometimes has problems with the brands he installed, so he has to go there again. This is a common reason that can easily be believed by the client.


    Maybe it''s to deal with the work. Meng Li thinks that if he gets married, his marriage may not be happy.


    The reason is


    Too suspicious.


    Looking at Wu Boyang''s flushed face and a little bit of wine, Meng Li said:


    "is it time to rest?"


    Wu Boyang said:


    "I still want to watch TV. You go to bed first."


    Wu Boyang sat down on the sofa, and Meng Li also sat down. She said:


    "I called sister-in-law Li and asked her not to come here for a while."


    In fact, she just asked if there was anything wrong with Mrs. Li''s family. If something could be handled, she would come back to work again. Mrs. Li was very happy and said that she would come back a few days later if she was not in such a hurry.


    The work in the field has to be busy for a few days. When she comes to work, her husband is in poor health and is reluctant to take care of her children, so the work in the field can''t be done much.


    Wu Boyang looked at Meng Li with his neurotic eyes and said:


    "you call people to come, but you don''t call people to come. Isn''t that a trick? To do something, you have to be told that you are wrong. "


    Meng Li glanced at Wu Boyang:


    "to be honest, you say I like to complain all day long, and don''t you scold me all day long?"


    Wu Boyang


    It''s better to watch a TV play when you have time.


    "No, you didn''t mean to give me too much money, so I asked you to buy it." Meng Li said.


    Wu Boyang obviously didn''t want to worry about it, and said:


    "after everything has been agreed, don''t change it again, so that people won''t be happy and talk nonsense in their hometown."


    Meng liyiburao:


    "but I have told her that I don''t need to come for the time being. Do you want to call her now?"


    Wu Boyang can''t help but say:


    "sick."


    Meng Li said, "actually, I have a good idea."


    "What?" Wu Boyang looked over.


    Meng Li said:


    "to be fair, I''ll go out and do your work for you, and you can do it well at home."Wu Boyang looked at Meng Li in surprise. He leaned closer to Meng Li, pushed Meng Li''s head with his hand, and said:


    "your head is not working now? What do you think all day long? "


    "It''s not that I''ve seen too much poisonous chicken soup on the Internet."


    Meng Liyou said: "you know the poison chicken soup. It''s not easy."


    Wu Boyang: "I don''t know, but after all, you can''t do my work if I ask you to do it."


    "Is it highly technical?" Meng Li sneered.


    Wu Boyang''s expression was a little complacent:


    "that''s not true. You just can''t keep up physically. In fact, it''s a meticulous job. Sometimes you just put up an advertisement paper to ask you to go. Can you put it smoothly?"


    Meng Li is not afraid, she said:


    "well, you do housework at home, I go out to work with them, who can not carry first, who will lose."


    "What if you lose, what if you win?" Wu Boyang looks at Meng Li with some vigilance.


    Meng Li: "not so much."


    "Some people don''t feel at ease because they can''t see me working." Wu Boyang thought about it and said.


    Meng Li: "do you have any important customers to work for these days?"


    Wu Boyang shook his head and Meng Li said, "that''s it."


    Wu Boyang was puzzled and said:


    "but we have nothing to do with such boring things. The society is that men and women have different division of labor. I am in charge of the outside, and you are in charge of the inside."


    Meng Li: "the key is that I don''t want to do this mess in the housekeeper all day now. I want you to do it. Anyway, they can handle it without you outside."


    Wu Boyang: "if you don''t agree, you will make trouble."


    Meng Li hummed and said no.


    Wu Boyang, in order to make peace, is cruel. He simply lets his wife go out to feel what he is busy with all day, so as not to complain to him all day long about how tired he is doing housework.


    It''s like he''s so smart out there.


    He can promise that if he can''t work for a day, he will come back.


    "Yes." Wu Boyang holding the same purpose as Meng Li, some helplessly said.


    Meng Li picked the tip of his brow, then laughed, stood up, said he was asleep, and went into the room.


    Wu Boyang just began to change channels with the remote control board. His expression was relaxed and his ears were clean.

 Chapter 1173

    Wu Boyang fell asleep on the sofa, and Meng Li didn''t care.


    Since he found out something happened outside Wu Boyang, the client refused to sleep with Wu Boyang. He felt that Wu Boyang could be punished in this way.


    Wu Boyang gradually became interested. He didn''t want to provoke the client, so he had to sleep on his own.


    I have to work the next day. I don''t have the energy to fight with the client at night.


    Meng Li gathers energy in his room to practice. The next day, he has to go out to do physical work. It''s OK to reach the point of inducing Qi into the body.


    In order to avoid the physical strength really can''t keep up with, gray came back just funny.


    The client always wanted Wu Boyang to feel her difficulties, but he never had a chance.


    The next morning, Meng Li got up and saw that Wu Boyang was still asleep. He pushed him with his hand:


    "up."


    Wu Boyang sat up and looked at Meng Li. Meng Li said, "what are you doing, making breakfast?"


    Wu Boyang remembered what he said last night and looked at Meng Li:


    "are you serious?"


    Meng Li: "can I play with you?"


    Wu Boyang pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "OK, what do you want to eat."


    Meng Li didn''t embarrass him either:


    "just watch and do it. You can do whatever I usually do."


    Wu Boyang disagreed and said a good thing.


    I went to brush my teeth, wash my face and cook.


    Meng Li also went downstairs and went to the front. Several young men all came. They lived in the neighborhood next door and rented a house for them to live in.


    Seeing Meng Li, they all asked Wu Boyang.


    Meng Li said that today she came to work and Wu Boyang cooked.


    A few people Lengleng ground looks at Meng Li, but also did not say other.


    Meng Li looked at his watch. It''s eight o''clock. Generally, the client delivers breakfast on time at eight thirty every morning.


    Meng Li helped to do some preparation work in the store. In fact, there are a lot of work. The materials need to be prepared. The client has seen it for so many years, and even after seeing it, he will get a general idea.


    So Meng Li has no big obstacles.


    Just to see a few young men are a little bit stiff, Meng Li tries to say something to liven up the atmosphere. After a few more words, everyone lets go.


    When Meng Li finished his work, he saw that it was nine o''clock and said to everyone:


    "let''s go upstairs for dinner."


    "It''s nine o''clock?" Xiao Liu exclaimed.


    Then it seemed that his performance was a little exaggerated, and Xiao Liu turned his head awkwardly.


    Meng Li took five people upstairs, and they all sat on the big log table in the living room. Wu Boyang was banging in the kitchen. Meng Li went in and saw Wu Boyang sweating.


    No matter who he was, he began to command:


    "help me to get noodles quickly, the noodles should be pasted..."


    He took a look at the noodles, which were already burnt.


    He took another look at Meng Li and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li took a look at the pan. The noodles of seven people, Wu Boyang used that pan to cook. It was sticky inside and all the noodles stuck to the bottom of the pan.


    The water for cooking noodles has become very thick.


    But there was a lot of water before. There was too much water under the noodles. In short, the noodle soup overflowed and was sticky everywhere.


    Meng Li smokes the corner of his mouth to see that Wu Boyang is still busy making small dishes, and there are seven eggs in a pot.


    The fire is very big. The eggshell inside is cracked, and half of the protein is exposed outside. It turns me off.


    The seven noodle soup bowls were put on the table by Wu Boyang, and some seasonings were put in them, and the seasonings were scattered all over the table.


    Or Wu Boyang too flustered, want to do it early.


    If the client looks at it, it must be the scene of the disaster


    In fact, most of the men on their side can cook and share the housework with their wives.


    Foreign wives are particularly satisfied with this when they get married. They say that the men on their side will only wait for dinner, unlike those on this side, who can do it.


    When Wu Boyang got married, his craftsmanship was better than that of his client. However, later, all the clients were on one shoulder, so Wu Boyang would never cook again.


    At the beginning of the store, there was not much business and people were very relaxed. Wu Boyang would rather hang out than take part in housework.


    Meng Li took a pair of chopsticks to help Wu Boyang fish for noodles. Wu Boyang was still cutting shredded carrots there.


    Usually, my wife always serves side dishes, mainly noodles, which are hard to swallow.


    Wu Boyang is wringing a gas in his heart. How can he be worse than his wife?


    Looking at Meng Li''s leisurely noodle making there, Wu Boyang said: "forget it, you go out, I''ll do it myself."


    Without hesitation, Meng Li put down his chopsticks and went out.


    As soon as the kitchen door was opened and closed by Meng Li, the smell went out. Several young men had a strange and not good taste, and their faces became strange.It seems that they haven''t eaten the food cooked by uncle. Is it delicious?


    After waiting for another ten minutes, Wu Boyang took out two bowls of noodles, put them on the table and said, "it''s a little late this morning. I''m in a hurry just now. I''ll make do with it."


    Five guys and Meng Li put their heads in the past and saw a lump of noodles and an egg in the bowl. The noodles were very soft and almost became batter.


    It''s estimated that it took too long to put it in the bowl, and it turned into a lump again, and the soup inside was sucked dry.


    It''s hard to say all the expressions


    Wu Boyang simply ignored their expression and went in to bring out the remaining bowls, six noodles bowls and two small dishes.


    Wu Boyang pushed the bowls one by one in front of them, but he didn''t have his own bowl. Meng Li remembers that when he was in the kitchen, Wu Boyang mixed seven soup bowls?


    Seeing Meng Li''s eyes, Wu Boyang explained:


    "I''ll eat later."


    Meng Li now doubts that Wu Boyang doesn''t want to eat this noodle at all


    Hesitated for a while, Meng Li brought the bowl and began to eat. Five young men saw this and began to eat, but they were a little depressed.


    The taste is really bad. Meng Li really can''t eat too much. He simply ate the white eggs and a few more small dishes and said he was full.


    However, the other five people were probably really hungry. After all, they got up in the morning and worked for an hour. Maybe they gave Wu Boyang face. In a word, they ate up.


    After dinner, it was almost ten o''clock. Wu Boyang was still a little worried. He went downstairs and muttered that he wanted to take this thing and use it.


    How to use it.


    Meng Li doesn''t pay much attention to Wu Boyang, but he still keeps his words in mind. When he goes out to work, he drives Wu Boyang''s van. It has a large space and can pull people and bring things.


    Meng Li only took three people out to work this time, and the other two stayed in the shop. Wu Boyang said, "can you do it?"


    Meng Li: "no problem. Bye."


    With that, he directly started the car and left. Wu Boyang went back to the front and sat for a while. Then he remembered that the bowl upstairs had not been washed.


    His expression is a bit depressed, but thinking of his original intention, he can''t give up easily.

 Chapter 1174

    Wu Boyang washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. Looking at the time, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    The forehead blue tendon jumped, also wants to buy the vegetable to do the lunch?


    He threw the rag on the table, lit a cigarette and began to smoke sorrowfully.


    After a cigarette, he went out to buy vegetables.


    When I got to the vegetable market, I didn''t know what to buy.


    Call Meng Li and ask what to eat.


    Meng Lizheng, a disheartened worker, answered the phone, but did not deliberately embarrass him, saying:


    "as for the dishes I usually buy, by the way, I''ll be busy in about two hours, and I''ll be home in 15 minutes."


    Wu Boyang


    He felt that the time was not enough. He bought the dishes in a hurry, didn''t even ask about the price, and came home with heavy dishes.


    Then he washed the dishes and cooked. Wu Boyang felt that it wasn''t long before the dishes were half done. Meng Li came back with someone.


    We''ll sit in rows and wait for dinner.


    Like Wu Boyang, Meng Li walked into the kitchen freely and naturally and asked, "the food is not good yet. After work, everyone is hungry."


    Wu Boyang felt that this was inexplicably familiar, but he didn''t have time to think about it. He was so busy that there were dishes in both pots. He said to Meng Li:


    "help me turn the pot next to him."


    Meng Li is not smiling:


    "busy?"


    Wu Boyang nodded without thinking about it, and then regretted it. Isn''t it a joke?


    Meng Li, with a faint expression, picks up the spatula and turns the dishes for Wu Boyang. Wu Boyang is grateful, especially in such a busy situation. It''s really good that someone is willing to lend a helping hand.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Finally, when several people were hungry, Wu Boyang''s food finally came up.


    Long time no cooking, Wu Boyang''s craft declined, but the taste is not bad.


    It''s much better than the noodles in the morning.


    After everyone had enough to eat and drink, Meng Li moved his body and moved his muscles and bones. Wu Boyang asked Meng Li, "can it be done? Or I''ll go in the afternoon, and you can cook well at home. "


    Meng Li turns his arm and squints at Wu Boyang. He is not as tall as Wu Boyang, but somehow gives Wu Boyang a feeling of condescending.


    She said:


    "you give up?"


    Wu Boyang retorted:


    "don''t I understand you? I''m tired of you. "


    Meng Li shook his head. When he moved his hand, he put his hand on Wu Boyang''s shoulder and said: "I''m not tired. I hope you don''t cry tired either."


    Wu Boyang


    Who shouts tired?


    He''s not the kind of person who just complains all day.


    After dinner, Meng Li went out with people.


    Wu Boyang put away the bowls. When he saw that it was almost three o''clock, he couldn''t help wondering if the time had been stolen?


    How can we live so fast.


    Before his wife left, he told him that the living room had to be cleaned and the clothes had to be put away for washing. He took a look at the living room. Because there were so many people coming to eat, he didn''t change his shoes, and some other guys accidentally dropped their soot in the living room.


    The food also fell to the ground.


    He asked for a mop to mop the floor. When he was mopping the floor, he thought, why don''t we mop the floor? We''ll mop the floor after dinner?


    But the thought was only fleeting, and he did not dare.


    He knew that as long as he did so, his wife would scold him when she came back.


    When he was mopping the floor, his mobile phone rang. Xia Rong sent him a message and asked if he could help pick up the child at the primary school in the town after four o''clock.


    He said that he was helping the boss''s customers deliver things, so he couldn''t go.


    Let him take it and put it in the canteen next to the school.


    Wu Boyang thinks about it and wants to say that he has no time.


    He hasn''t bought the food in the evening yet. Originally, he said he would buy it together in the morning, but just thinking about the food at noon is enough. He doesn''t know what to eat in the evening.


    Before returning to Xia Rong, Xia Rong had a pathetic expression.


    If it''s inconvenient to ask Wu Boyang if he works far away, forget it.


    He said that only the poor boy stayed in the class for a little longer.


    Wu Boyang also felt that he couldn''t bear it. When a child saw that all the other children in the class had left, he would panic if he was alone.


    I can only say that I am free.


    He went to pick up Xia Rong''s son. The teacher felt that Wu Boyang was familiar, but she couldn''t remember. She lived in the city, worked in the town, and didn''t know much about the people in the town.


    Wu Boyang takes Xia Rong''s son''s soft hand and sees the children''s clean and tidy clothes. There is a trace of beauty in his heart.


    Xia Rong has a hard life, but she can still live as bright and bright as possible.


    The child politely and politely called Uncle Wu Boyang, clear and bright. Wu Boyang was moved and asked what he liked to eat. He bought it for him. The child shook his head firmly and said:"My mother doesn''t allow me to accept other people''s gifts at will. If it''s a stranger, my mother also tells me to ignore it, but I know my uncle!"


    The voice was loud and tender.


    To make Wu Boyang laugh, he said to the child:


    "I''m not someone else or a stranger. Your mother asked me to pick you up because she and I are friends, you know?"


    The child nodded his head.


    Wu Boyang added: "so it doesn''t matter if you have something to eat."


    The child is just a child. He hesitates. Wu Boyang buys food for him. The child hesitates and eats it.


    This delay is another half an hour.


    When Wu Boyang came back, he washed his clothes and simply cleaned them up. It was almost five o''clock.


    Then he went to buy food. It''s not easy to duplicate the sample at noon. There''s no leftovers at noon. When he finished buying food, it''s almost six o''clock.


    Meng Li came back with people at more than seven o''clock. As she expected, Wu Boyang still didn''t prepare a good meal.


    You can only wait


    Wu Boyang asked Meng Li:


    "can you help me pick a dish?"


    Meng Li: "I''m tired."


    Wu Boyang is hard to say.


    Anyway, in the evening, there is nothing to do. There is plenty of time for Wu Boyang to do it slowly.


    Meng Li is still mending the knife:


    "has the shop been cleaned?"


    Wu Boyang:


    Seeing Wu Boyang''s doubts on his face, Meng Li said in an indescribable way:


    "you don''t think the store is always so clean and tidy, do you?"


    Wu Boyang


    Is it all wife cleaning?


    Sometimes he is in the shop even if he doesn''t go out. Why didn''t he notice?


    It''s not always like that in the store anyway?


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say anything. One can selectively ignore what another is doing.


    For example, although the client sometimes nags and helps clean the shop, Wu Boyang only hears the client nagging and doesn''t see her working.


    It''s really intoxicating.


    "I also clean and tidy the store every day."


    Meng Li said solemnly.


    Wu Boyang looked a little suspicious, but also said:


    "OK, but I''m not free today. I''ll go tomorrow."


    Meng Li said briskly:


    "OK."

 Chapter 1175

    It can be said that when Wu Boyang''s food comes out of the pot, the boys will go back to the dormitory.


    Wu Boyang looked at a pile of dishes and chopsticks, sighed wearily, and said:


    "ah, I can''t tell you how tired I am."


    Meng Li squints at him. Wu Boyang feels that he has said something he shouldn''t have said and closes his mouth.


    I went to wash the dishes.


    Meng Li went to take a bath. To be honest, Wu Boyang''s work also made him ache.


    But you can''t shout it out.


    It''s not easy for both of us.


    It''s not easy for Wu Boyang to make money outside.


    Although the client likes to complain that he is tired, he is also considerate of Wu Boyang, otherwise things at home will not be on his shoulders.


    complained because she was too tired and had no personal time, and her husband still felt she was very idle.


    Their problem is that it is not easy for both of them, but the client can feel her husband''s tiredness and sympathize with her husband in practice.


    But the husband never feels how tired his wife is and takes a indifferent attitude to his wife''s complaints.


    I think my wife has too many things to do.


    The client just wants to get her husband''s understanding and some good words.


    But the effect is just the opposite, a complaint, not only did not get what you want, but also to erase their credit.


    When Meng Li comes out of the bath, Wu Boyang has already washed the bowl. He also goes to the toilet to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, I finished this day and looked at my mobile phone. I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to watch it in my circle of friends.


    There were some business calls in the middle, but they were still cutting vegetables at the same time.


    Even if you go out to work, you can take a break, smoke a cigarette and watch your mobile phone.


    It seems that these jobs are not very tired, but I don''t know how to make myself so busy.


    It''s just that there are too many chores, which makes people feel very annoyed.


    And there''s no sense of achievement. When you finish a job outside, you can know how much money you''ve earned. If you earn money, you''ll be happy in your heart.


    But it didn''t make him feel that way at all.


    It''s like doing useless work.


    Looking at my wife sitting on the sofa, her eyes are staring at the TV, but she didn''t pay attention.


    Wu Boyang coughed two times, looked at his wife and turned his eyes. Then he said:


    "if you want me to say, let''s not do this. I can''t bear to ask you to go out and do manual work."


    Meng Li''s face is full of sarcastic smile. It is clear that Wu Boyang himself can''t stand it for a day. He doesn''t want to do it, but he still wants to lose face and refuses to admit it. He even refuses to say a good word.


    "I''m not tired. I feel more comfortable with your life." Meng Li is also stubborn.


    Wu Boyang Oh


    I want to directly say that I really don''t want to do it, but I can''t bear it.


    I really put myself in the routine. I didn''t plan to do it at first?


    Meng Li got up and said he was going to bed. He told Wu Boyang to get up early tomorrow, so he would not be in a hurry. Wu Boyang nodded and said nothing more.


    Meng Li went into the room to practice for a while, and saw that Wu Yaqiu, the daughter of the client, sent a message:


    "Mom, listen to dad say that you changed jobs with him?"


    Meng Li: "well."


    Wu Yaqiu: "Dad''s work is so tired."


    Meng Li took a look at the news and didn''t reply directly. It sounds OK, but he thinks something is wrong.


    After a while, Wu Yaqiu sent another message:


    "Mom?"


    Meng Li: "well."


    Wu Yaqiu in front of the mobile phone screen is a little confused.


    She said something wrong?


    Looking through the chat records, Wu Yaqiu said:


    "mother is also fortunate and bitter."


    Meng Li: "what do you want to say, nothing to say, I went to sleep."


    Wu Yaqiu: mother!


    "How can I do if I''m suntanned outside? You''d better not go out and run around. How long can I keep white when I''m suntanned?" Wu Yaqiu sent this message to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I know. Thank you for reminding me. I''ll put on more sunscreen and clothes tomorrow."


    Wu Yaqiu


    "Just be happy, mom." There''s a smile on the back.


    Then he sent a message to Wu Boyang, saying:


    "Dad, the mission failed."


    Wu Boyang: "useless girl."


    Wu Yaqiu


    Forget it, mom and dad are the real love, the child is just an accident.


    Wu Yaqiu doesn''t know about Wu Boyang''s mess outside.


    The next morning, Meng Li did a good job of sun protection. Wu Yaqiu was right. What should I do if I tan.


    Yesterday I just touched some sunscreen, today I need to equip my clothes and hats.


    Then you can see Meng Li in a strange shape.Wu Boyang decided to change his strategy. He said sarcastically:


    "why do you go out when you are so afraid of the sun?"


    Meng Li was not angry with the man who wanted to lose face and refused to admit others. He said directly:


    "it''s up to you."


    "You can cook quickly. We have to go out to work."


    Wu Boyang turned and got into the kitchen.


    Yesterday I was aching all over, but today I feel even more painful. Meng Li feels that some parts of his body are stiff, but after several days of continuous work, his body is used to it, so he won''t have this kind of muscle pain.


    But Wu Boyang''s chores are more and more boring. They are all greasy and greasy. I don''t know how long Wu Boyang''s backbone can carry them.


    The next day, Wu Yaqiu learned how to be smart. She didn''t dare to go straight to the topic and discuss with her mother about changing jobs. She first talked about other things.


    On the contrary, he was asked by Meng Li.


    Looking at the message from my mother on my mobile phone:


    "did you get a raise?"


    "Have you been promoted?"


    "How is the relationship with colleagues and leaders?"


    "Are there any opportunities worth seizing recently?"


    "At what stage of life are you in?"


    "Are you in love?"


    "How''s your boyfriend? Where''s he from?"


    "What do you look like? Do you have any pictures? What education background? How many people are there in my family, and how many acres of land per capita? "


    A series of questions confused Wu Yaqiu.


    Don''t give her a chance to talk at all.


    She deeply powerless, locked the mobile phone screen, 45 degrees sad, looked up, and then sighed.


    Turn on the phone.


    She sent another message to Wu Boyang:


    "the mission failed."


    Wu Boyang


    What''s the use of my daughter?


    Finally, Wu Boyang, who wanted to lose face, could not hold on for nearly a week.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "why don''t we call Aunt Li?"


    Meng Li: "isn''t the salary of three thousand two high? You find a cheap one


    Wu Boyang was a little embarrassed. When his mother came two days ago, he asked her to go back and ask, but no one wanted to come.


    He said he cooked too much every day.


    I''m more tired than others.


    But he didn''t tell Meng Li about it, and Meng Li said:


    "don''t shout."


    Wu Boyang''s face was embarrassed, uncomfortable and embarrassed.


    Meng Li knew that he was going to soften or coax people''s expression. He sat upright and did not squint. His face was light.


    Wu Boyang sat over, squeezed out a smile, and said:


    "to be honest, I know you are lucky and miserable, so don''t hold on to it."

 Chapter 1176

    Meng Li asked back:


    "do you mean I have to stop when I''m ready?"


    Wu Boyang shook his head and said:


    "no, I''m just talking about the matter."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "you don''t cook all day. How can you be so tired? I don''t know what I complain about all day long?"


    "Sometimes they say I''m hypocritical and more tired than me?"


    Wu Boyang is particularly powerless in the face of the bold words he used to let go.


    He knew his wife was going to take this to him.


    He is also right, ah, people in the world, who is not tired ah, tired people go.


    "I''m wrong, OK? I''ll never say it again. I''m really tired of this job. I''ll invite someone to cook, and you''ll just say hello in the store. Is this not so tired? " Wu Boyang said.


    Wu Boyang doesn''t like quarreling very much. He is also worried that his wife will make trouble with him in front of the workers.


    At that time, workers did not look up in front of them.


    He had no choice but to rush out to work.


    Yesterday, I asked Xiao Liu about his wife''s work.


    Xiao Liu actually said that she was very good. She was sharper than them. There was nothing she couldn''t do. She was so brave.


    Is he dispensable because his inner taste is very complicated?


    Before, in order to let his wife retreat, he also asked the customer to call his wife directly. If his wife didn''t understand some things, she would call him. As a result, her wife never asked him, so she settled the matter directly.


    The price is not wrong, in short, they can not find a reason to attack.


    On the contrary, I have communicated with the customer several times. Instead of calling him, the customer directly contacted his wife.


    Did he fail that much?


    Looking at Wu Boyang, Meng Li didn''t know what he was thinking. His expression was inexplicable and complicated. He snorted:


    "it''s not because you feel tired that you want to recruit people."


    Wu Boyang immediately retorted:


    "that''s not right. I said before that if you really feel tired, please hire someone."


    Meng Li: "but I hired someone. You don''t think the salary is too high. You go to find a cheap one."


    "I''m dead tired. You just talk about it occasionally. You never take any action. You can''t bear money."


    Wu Boyang can not refute, he found that no matter how much is wrong.


    Dull eyes:


    "I was wrong, really wrong."


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Wu Boyang licked his lips again and said:


    "really, thanks to our change of work, otherwise I really don''t know how hard these things are to do."


    "Before, I didn''t understand you, so don''t take it to heart. Now that our economy is much more relaxed and our daughter is working, it''s time for you to relax. If you feel bored, you can go to square dancing to pass the time."


    Meng Li looks at Wu Boyang


    Square dance?


    Wu Boyang quickly said:


    "if you don''t have their kind of clothes, go and buy them. Don''t worry about money."


    "It''s OK to buy more clothes and change them. It seems that they still have organizations. You can join them."


    Meng Li


    Thank you


    But I don''t know why, how also moved.


    But let Wu Boyang feel it, let him know the client is really not easy.


    It''s not as easy as him. It''s not the kind of hypocritical moaning without illness.


    For nothing else, just for the tone of the client''s heart.


    There''s no need for him to do it all the time. If he does it all the time, he has to replace Wu Boyang.


    Then she doesn''t have time to do the task. She has to separate Wu Boyang and Xia Rong.


    No matter how difficult and how good Xia Rong is, it''s immoral to destroy other people''s marriage, and Wu Boyang''s role is not small for Xia Rong.


    It improves Xia Rong''s original quality of life, but at the expense of the client''s family.


    After the divorce, Wu Boyang can talk about one seriously, but the client can''t manage it.


    But the client''s heart is not allowed to destroy her family. The woman who brings her pain enjoys everything she and Wu Boyang struggle together.


    Determined in the heart, Meng Li no longer quarrels with Wu Boyang.


    But the attitude slowly moderate down, and in front of Wu Boyang call Aunt Li, Aunt Li said that tomorrow can come.


    Wu Boyang posted a phone call very close, listening to Aunt Li said, immediately relieved.


    No more cooking tomorrow!


    Inexplicable joy.


    When sleeping, Wu Boyang wants to follow Meng Li into the room. As a result, he is ruthlessly shut out.


    He did not dare to knock on the door again, so he was afraid that his wife would turn out some things.


    The next morning, Aunt Li came. Their house was only ten minutes away from the town by bike. They came very early and arrived at 8 o''clock.


    Before, Meng Li told Aunt Li how much food the family had to cook and how much work to do. Aunt Li said that these were small things. She said that she was in good health and was good at cooking.At the end of the day, but also really orderly.


    After dinner in the evening, I rode home.


    Wu Boyang was also very happy that he was finally able to go out to work without listening to his wife''s complaints.


    Meng Li is free all of a sudden and helps to look at the store. Most of the time, there are people in the store, so Meng Li is more free.


    Now people outside don''t know that Wu Boyang and Xia Rong are mixed up. Maybe some of them have met each other. Anyway, no one said it.


    Meng Li pretended not to know, and always stayed with the women''s group in the community.


    Gossip.


    If you ask about Xia Rong''s situation from the side, you can find that in a town, relatives are connected with relatives, friends are connected with friends.


    When Xia Rong was mentioned, there was a look of pity on her face, saying: "in fact, that woman is also very poor. Her life experience is poor, and she can''t meet people."


    "The husband before her said no, but she believed in love, and she would marry dead or alive."


    At the right time, he showed a very helpless expression and said:


    "now, I''m back with my son."


    Meng Li: "so what''s wrong with her ex husband?"


    The woman looked at Meng Li with exaggeration:


    "isn''t she from the same village as you? You don''t know? "


    After a long time, Meng asked me where I had time to go


    The woman tut A:


    "or your family old Wu earn money, the couple so busy, have become a millionaire."


    Meng Li just laughs and doesn''t say a word, and the woman says:


    "the husband before her is fond of drinking. After drinking, his wife and children have to fight. Xia Rong can''t bear it and comes back with her children."


    Meng Li: "did you go through the formalities?"


    "Yes."


    Meng Li is a little disappointed. If he doesn''t go through the formalities, there is still a gap to be drilled.


    "This woman is industrious, she is good-looking, and her son is white and tender. He doesn''t look poor at all."


    Someone nearby echoed.


    Meng Li pulls the corner of his mouth. Xia Rong has a good impression on these people.


    Tough and independent.


    "How do you remember to ask her?"


    The man looked at Meng Li in doubt.


    Meng Li: "just ask."


    And then we changed the subject.


    In order to avoid other people''s thinking, anyway, people''s thinking is particularly divergent, who knows what strange place it will spread to.

 Chapter 1177

    The next day, Meng Li goes to Xia Rong''s children''s school. She wants to see Xia Rong.


    Then when it comes, Wu Boyang leads Xia Rong''s children out.


    Meng Li


    Meng Li thinks about it. Do you want to go up or not?


    Go up and fight. She''s not afraid of it.


    Meng Li went up directly, and Wu Boyang was stunned when he saw Meng Li.


    A flustered look appeared on his face.


    The guilty man let go of the child''s hand.


    Wu Boyang''s voice was very surprised:


    "Why are you here?"


    Meng Li: "am I not bored now? So walk around. "


    "It''s you, aren''t you working outside? How to lead a child? Whose child is this? Why don''t I know? "


    As a matter of fact, children are also very observant. Seeing that Meng Li''s face is not good, and he has something to do with him, he takes two steps back and hides behind Wu Boyang timidly.


    Wu Boyang frowned, but said to Meng Li in a pleading tone:


    "don''t scare the children. We''ll talk about it when we go home."


    Meng Li looked at the child in a gloomy way. The boy''s expression was about to cry.


    Meng Licai said:


    "is the child so timid, so timid that he still walks with strangers?"


    The little boy felt a malicious attack from Meng Li all over his body, and could not help refuting Meng Li: "he is not a stranger, he is my uncle."


    Meng Li: "your uncle?"


    Wu Boyang was afraid that his wife would quarrel with him outside, so his voice sank:


    "don''t look for trouble."


    It''s too big to bully children when you are such a big man


    Meng Li: "OK, give it back to whoever the child belongs to, and then come home with me and make it clear."


    Wu Boyang didn''t say a word, which was regarded as acquiescence. He turned around and took the child''s hand.


    Meng Li followed slowly. The child asked Wu Boyang, "uncle, who was that aunt just now?"


    Wu Boyang said nothing.


    He put the child in the store, and turned to look at Meng Li, who was still following him.


    Wu Boyang said:


    "can you stop doing this outside?"


    Meng Li: "shame? Afraid to be seen? "


    Wu Boyang


    There was a trace of irritability on his face, and he said to Meng Li:


    "I have something to do over there. I''ll come back to tell you in the evening."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Wu Boyang left.


    In the evening, Wu Boyang came back and had dinner. The boys left, and Aunt Li also left.


    The atmosphere condenses. Wu Boyang feels very uncomfortable and says to Meng Li:


    "I''ll go out for a walk."


    Meng Li: "do you want to run before you know what happened in the afternoon?"


    "Do you think I might not pursue it?"


    Wu Boyang straightened his face and said:


    "that''s the child of a friend of mine. I just don''t have time. Let me help you."


    "What friend?"


    Wu Boyang: "ordinary friends."


    Meng Li: "why don''t I know you? Who''s your name?"


    Wu Boyang: "why do you ask so carefully?"


    Meng Li sneered: "call Xia Rong."


    Wu Bo Yang sighed, but he was not surprised.


    "Didn''t you break up with her? Why do you have to go back and forth? What do you think of me? "


    Meng Li''s face shows a kind of pain and reluctance. He stares at Wu Boyang and questions him.


    Wu Boyang was a little embarrassed and said:


    "I really didn''t get along with her now, and I didn''t keep a certain relationship with her. I just helped her pick up the baby. She was really poor."


    Meng Li said sarcastically:


    "poor?"


    Wu Boyang: "it''s not that it''s pathetic, it''s just that it''s not easy. I just happened to pass by, so it''s something that happened by the way."


    Meng Li: "so you want to be friends after you break up?"


    Wu Boyang''s expression was very distressed:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li laughs and says:


    "I want you to break it completely, not like this. Do you understand. I''m not so generous to ask you to help the poor. "


    Wu Boyang is really tired of hearing these two words now.


    When they got married, they had nothing and their wives suffered.


    Why do you look down on people when you have some money?


    He said:


    "you believe me, I promised you to break with her before, and it''s already broken, and there can''t be anything else."


    In fact, after his wife found out, he and Xia Rong had nothing to do with each other.Occasionally a few hasty meeting, there is no abnormal contact.


    But now looking at his wife''s eyes, is full of distrust.


    "Don''t pick her up unless you want me to make trouble at the school gate."


    "At that time, people will know that the mother of the child is the third party who destroys others. You have to weigh it up. Don''t you know that Xia Rong can stand such criticism?"


    Meng Li looks at Wu Boyang fiercely, which makes Wu Boyang have to believe that she can do what she says.


    Wu Boyang wants to say that his family''s ugliness is not publicized. They are all in the same town. What''s the advantage of making it known to everyone?


    But he did not dare to say, just nodded in distress.


    I was threatened by Meng Li.


    Xia Rong asks Wu Boyang to help her pick up the baby again, but Wu Boyang refuses, and doesn''t say that his wife has threatened him. This seems very shameless, and it will embarrass Xia Rong.


    But Xia Rong knew to ask her children, and the little boy said that when his uncle came to pick him up, an aunt came to see him.


    Xia Rong thought of Wu Boyang''s wife for the first time.


    But it''s not good to ask for leave to pick up the children in the place where I go to work. Once or twice, it''s OK. The boss should not be happy with more times.


    What kind of rules does the teacher have to do with the children?


    Life has been suffering, but there are people who keep adding pain and trivia to her.


    When she was young, she went home by herself?


    And her son is smart enough to find his way.


    I haven''t seen Wu Boyang for several days. Xia Rong misses him a little and thinks that Wu Boyang can help us with many things in our life.


    And he has had that kind of relationship with Wu Boyang. Why does Wu Boyang say that when my wife finds out, she will quit willingly?


    You don''t want her?


    Is there such a good thing?


    She likes Wu Boyang. She can take care of people. She is mature and has good conditions.


    But his wife found out, he immediately said to break, at that time, she felt that this man seems gentle and honest, but also merciless, played like a word to throw away, when she is a toy?


    She is not reconciled, nothing, but some convenience should be given to her, right?


    Wu Boyang''s behavior makes Xia Rong not reconciled, but also a little hate, but after all, there has been a relationship, and Xia Rong still has love in her heart.


    Because of the unkindness of her ex husband and the original family, Xia Rong doesn''t know that a woman can get the meticulous care of a man.


    Met Wu Boyang, he is careful, intimate, do not complain, do not curse, will let women, these are Wu Boyang let Xia Rong experience for the first time.


    It''s the taste of being loved.

 Chapter 1178

    All the emotions interweave, love and hate collide with each other, hate is offset by most of the rest is Xia Rong''s love and reluctant to part with Wu Boyang.


    She sent a message to Wu Boyang, saying that if she had time to go out for dinner, she was thanking him for taking care of her.


    But Wu Boyang''s mobile phone was held by Meng Li. Meng Li squinted at Wu Boyang nervously and asked:


    "don''t you stop contacting? You will be invited out to dinner. "


    Wu Boyang is really hard to say. As soon as he takes out his mobile phone, he is robbed by his wife. How can he make so much effort?


    He said:


    "we really have nothing left. I won''t go."


    Meng Li: "go, why not."


    Wu Boyang face deep speechless, really want to go, everyone is embarrassed.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m going with you to thank you? Can you also thank me by the way? "


    Wu Boyang: "stop it."


    Meng Li is not happy when he hears the words "don''t make trouble". He doesn''t know how many men he meets in the task world. He clearly made a mistake, but he says to women every day: don''t make trouble.


    In order to keep these unpleasant words away from her life, she thought it was better not to have a partner.


    But I''m a soul state and a Tasker. It seems that it''s useless to have a partner?


    Meng Li throws his mobile phone to Wu Boyang and doesn''t speak any more.


    Wu Boyang took the phone, but he didn''t say a word. He didn''t return the news of Xia Rong. Xia Rong on the other end of the phone can''t remember.


    Late at night, Wu Boyang just sent a message to Xia Rong.


    He said:


    "actually, I don''t need to. I''m also by the way."


    Xia Rong is almost asleep with her son in her arms. When she hears the sound of the mobile phone, she opens her eyes wearily, turns the mobile phone to silent, and takes advantage of the light of the mobile phone to illuminate her son''s sleeping face.


    Then he said:


    "why is it so late? Was it too busy before?"


    Wu Boyang: "well, I''ve been busy till now."


    Xia Rong: "I just want to thank you. If you don''t come, I always feel that I owe you."


    Wu Boyang:


    "no, don''t have too much psychological burden."


    Xia Rong:


    "did I affect your life?"


    Xia Rong didn''t know that Wu Boyang''s wife met her son that day.


    Naturally, Wu Boyang will not take the initiative to tell Xia Rong.


    He said:


    "No."


    Xia Rong: "well, since you don''t want to, I''m not at ease. I can''t always trouble you with my affairs in the future."


    Just looking at Xia Rongfa''s words is a strong sense of loss.


    Wu Boyang''s heart was affected.


    But some words really don''t know how to say.


    Xia Rong didn''t send any more messages to Wu Boyang, and their conversation ended in nothing.


    Let Wu Boyang feel guilty for no reason.


    After several days, Xia Rong did not find Wu Boyang again, which made Wu Boyang feel more and more guilty.


    Facing Meng Li, Wu Boyang is deeply powerless.


    Although Meng Li never complains in his ear now, and he is a woman.


    Meng Li recently bought some clothes suitable for the client''s age and temperament, as well as several qipaos with high heels and hair, which is very charming.


    And some cosmetics, skin care products to the face.


    The neighbors all felt that the moment was bright, and said that Meng Li was free now, and he cleaned himself up very well.


    However, Wu Boyang has been watching it for more than 20 years. He is really tired of aesthetics. Meng Li''s brilliance makes Wu Boyang feel normal.


    A few days later, Xia Rong suddenly sent job information to her friends. Wu Boyang couldn''t help sending a message and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xia Rong: what do you mean


    Wu Boyang: "it''s from your circle of friends."


    Xia Rong: "Oh, well, I quit my job. I always ask for leave to pick up my children. I feel very sorry for myself. I feel a bit of a drag on the boss."


    "So I decided to change my job, preferably night shift, so that I could pick up the children during the day."


    Xia Rong''s tone is optimistic and understanding.


    But it deepened Wu Boyang''s guilt.


    It''s tiring to work at night, and I can''t have a good rest during the day.


    Seriously, it''s not easy for a woman to do this.


    Wu Boyang''s heart is full of admiration, more appreciation, and pity he didn''t realize.


    "Do you have time to come out some other day?" He asked.


    I want to ask Xia Rong about her specific requirements and see if she can help.


    When you feel guilty for someone, you always want to make up for it. Wu Boyang is in this state of mind now.Xia Rong couldn''t help but smile for a while, revealing her success in her smile.


    But she said:


    "I may be busy looking for a job recently."


    Wu Boyang recognized Xia Rong''s refusal and said: "I can always find time. Just last time I gave you what you left in my car."


    Xia Rong made a surprised expression and said that he didn''t know there was something left behind.


    Wu Boyang said he had. Xia Rong asked what it was, but Wu Boyang stopped talking.


    Come here for a while and tell Xia Rong.


    Xia Rong just a pair of reluctant appearance agreed.


    In fact, Xia Rong has nothing left behind, but Wu Boyang wants to buy something for Xia Rong as compensation.


    They began to make an appointment. Xia Rong said that she would have an interview tomorrow morning and that she should be free tomorrow afternoon.


    But in order to avoid suspicion, it''s better to meet in the city.


    In a town, worried about being caught.


    At noon the next day, Wu Boyang came back for dinner. After thinking about it, he went into the room and changed his clothes.


    Meng Li stood at the door and looked at him without saying a word.


    When Wu Boyang changed his clothes, he found that Meng Li, who was indifferent, felt guilty for a while.


    He took the initiative to say:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "what are you doing? Changing clothes well?"


    Wu Boyang:


    "my clothes are dirty in the morning. By the way, help me throw them into the washing machine later."


    Meng Li seemed to believe Wu Boyang''s words. She nodded, and turned away.


    When Wu Boyang drove out, Meng Li opened his mobile phone and looked at the location address.


    It''s very useful. Mental imprint costs mental energy. It only costs a little money.


    Seeing that Wu Boyang did go to work for the customer first, Meng Li also drove by.


    Wu Boyang is not a particular type of person. If he goes to work, he will not wear too good and clean clothes.


    It''s estimated that I''m going to see Xia Rong. I''ll send the boys to the place first.


    Meng Li''s idea is right. When she gets to the place, Wu Boyang just tells her everything, and then plans to drive away.


    Seeing his family''s car safely parked in front of him, Wu Boyang instinctively felt bad.


    He got to the car and asked Meng Li:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li: "it''s boring to stay at home. Let me see you."


    Wu Boyang is very speechless:


    "it''s not good for me to follow you when I''m working. When I''m told that I''m being laughed at, that man is still working with his wife."


    It''s not like young people like to stick together.

 Chapter 1179

    Meng Li: "don''t worry about it. I''m not in your way."


    Wu Boyang


    The point is you''re here. Can I go?


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "I have to go to a client."


    Meng Li: "I''ll go with you."


    Wu Boyang


    My heart is roaring. Can I not go out?


    Now he''s very suspicious that his wife knows something.


    Meng got out of the car and held out his hand to Wu Boyang:


    "lend me your mobile phone."


    Wu Boyang watched Meng Li warily:


    " What are you doing? "


    Meng Li looks back with deep eyes. Wu Boyang is worried about making trouble here, but he gives Meng Li his mobile phone. With the mobile phone, Meng Li gets into the car and locks the door.


    Take a look at the mobile phone, Wu Boyang and Xia Rong chat records are deleted.


    But after a while, Xia Rong sent a message, saying that he had arrived and asked Wu Boyang when he would be there.


    Meng Li replied with Wu Boyang''s account:


    "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Xia Rong: "good."


    She worried that Wu Boyang couldn''t find it. She also made a positioning. Meng Li couldn''t help laughing.


    Meng Li starts the car directly and takes it with Wu Boyang''s mobile phone. Wu Boyang is in a hurry. He calls Meng Li with someone else''s mobile phone and asks:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li''s calm tone:


    "I''ll do what you plan to do this afternoon. You can work well and don''t catch up, or I''ll make the day turn upside down and no one will be at peace."


    Wu Boyang was furious when he heard the speech. He said angrily:


    "Russell, what are you doing?"


    He understood, the other party is not really forgive him, or not reconciled, now free, to toss him.


    Why can''t you forgive him? He''s broken, and this time just to make up for it.


    Do you have to be like a dog to be happy?


    Meng Li was a little fidgety, but he lowered his voice and said:


    "I just want to talk to her. What else can I do to her?"


    "If you want a face, you won''t come after it."


    With that, Meng Li hung up, and Wu Boyang didn''t call again. He thought of his wife''s usual mischief. If he really made trouble outside, it would be a disaster.


    He can''t afford to lose the man.


    He wanted to call Xia Rong and let her go first, but he found that he couldn''t remember people''s phone number at all.


    Login chat account also need to verify the phone number, mobile phone and his wife.


    We can''t get in touch with Xia Rong.


    He thought again and again, and drove downtown. He might not show up, but if two women are going to make a scene, he has to go out and stop them.


    He also wanted to catch up with Meng Li, but Meng Li drove fast, and there was no trace in Wu Boyang''s eyes.


    This car is the one that the client drove later. It hasn''t been long since he bought it.


    It''s nearly 200000 yuan in total. Although it''s nothing in other people''s eyes, it''s already a very good car in Xia Rong''s mind.


    Meng Li has been using his mobile phone to contact Xia Rong, so when he stops at the side of the road, Xia Rong opens the door and gets up in a hurry.


    At the beginning of their contact, Wu Boyang drove this car to pick up Xia Rong. Xia Rong naturally knew each other.


    Because Meng Li told her that she couldn''t park here and quickly got on the bus. Xia Rong was in such a hurry to get on the bus. As soon as she got on the bus, the door would automatically lock. Meng Li couldn''t leave, and Xia Rong couldn''t open it.


    Xia Rong thought that Wu Boyang was driving in front of her and asked in a whisper:


    "where are we going to sit?"


    Meng Li looks at Xia Rong from the rearview mirror in the car. Xia Rong is in her early 30s. Should she not be 30?


    Still very young, facial features can not say how good-looking, but can not stand Xia rongbai, as the saying goes, a white cover three ugly is such a meaning.


    And there''s a little bit of just right baby fat, wearing very ordinary, a white shirt and jeans.


    Her face is still light makeup, covering some flaws, giving people a kind of gentle and intellectual feeling. At first glance, people will feel that this woman is very comfortable to get along with.


    Meng Li said:


    "whatever."


    Xia Rong just looked up at the driver''s seat and found that it was a woman. She knew Wu Boyang''s wife.


    In an instant, her heart began to beat nervously and quickly, and her face was extremely uneasy, unable to show any momentum.


    She looked out of the window. The car was driving. She pressed the window and couldn''t open it. Although she knew there was a lot of noise outside, she didn''t make much noise.


    She would rather pass it on to cover up her uneasiness and embarrassment.


    "I want to get out of the car."Xia Rong looks at the car''s rearview mirror, which just reflects the cold eyes of the driver.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "if it''s OK, I''ll talk to you. Don''t be too nervous."


    "I''m not nervous, sister Luo."


    After half a ring, Xia Rong said.


    She pressed her chest with her hand, took a deep breath, and forced herself not to panic.


    They are from the same village, and Xia Rong knows something about the client''s family.


    Meng was far away from the car. Wu Boyang arrived at the place he had made an appointment with Xia Rong before, but there was no one here. Wu Boyang was very helpless and felt reasonable. His wife was not stupid. Would he wait for him in the place before?


    I just don''t know what to do. I hope I don''t embarrass Xia Rong too much. That girl is a thin skinned person.


    Meng Li has been driving from downtown to the outskirts, and then to a mountain. There is a cliff in front of the car. As long as the car drives forward for 10 or 20 meters, the car will fall off the cliff.


    After driving for an hour, Xia Rong''s sweat was wet and dry, dry and wet, and she didn''t dare to go out in the back seat, so she was extremely depressed.


    In the early days, when the car was waiting for the traffic light, she tried to see if she could open the door, but found that the door was locked.


    The bad feeling in her heart grew stronger.


    Russell''s cell phone vibrated in turn, and it seemed that Russell and her cell phone didn''t ring in the middle.


    Now, stopping on this mountain, Russell''s mobile phone is still ringing. Xia Rong finally sees that she''s going to pick it up. She reaches out a hand to get it. There''s a bracelet on her wrist. It''s not cheap, and it looks real.


    also painted nail polish, in the heart of Xia Rong, willing to spend money to make nails, are women without worries.


    Seeing this, she felt a kind of indescribable jealousy. She knew that the source came from Wu Boyang. She didn''t seem to get these things from Wu Boyang.


    "Are you crazy? You''re on the phone all the time? " Meng Li coldly asks Wu Boyang on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 1180

    Wu Boyang was sweating. He was very angry and asked, "where are you?"


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and said darkly:


    "I''m on the edge of the cliff."


    Xia Rong''s heart was thumped, and her head looked out. Next to her, there was a warning sign, which said in bright red that the cliff in front, please don''t get close to it.


    Further forward, she saw a wooden railing standing in front of her. It was probably a long time ago. In a word, it looked more like rotten wood now. She knew that there was a cliff in front of her. Xia Rong could not help shrinking.


    Wu Boyang was also frightened:


    "are you crazy?"


    Meng Li: "do you think I''m crazy?"


    After that, she hung up her mobile phone, turned it off and took a look at Wu Boyang''s mobile phone. Since Xia Rong got on the bus, she has never sent a message or called this mobile phone again. It seems that Xia Rong has understood that Wu Boyang''s mobile phone is with her.


    She also turned off Wu Boyang''s mobile phone, looked at Xia Rong in the back seat and asked:


    "exciting? As long as I step on the gas pedal, we will fall into the cliff, the car will be destroyed and people will be killed! "


    Xia Rong a head question mark, I''m afraid not meet the madman.


    She shook her head and stammered to Meng Li:


    "sister Luo, you Don''t be impulsive. "


    Meng Li: "do you think I should be impulsive? You have ruined my marriage for more than 20 years. Don''t you know that Wu Boyang and his family are my life. If you destroy them now, it''s equivalent to you taking my life? "


    When Xia Rong and Wu Boyang first came into contact, they knew that Wu Boyang had a wife and children and gave Wu Boyang a chance.


    Wu Boyang is not the kind of person who is particularly provocative. There are some ambiguities that Xia Rong has taken the initiative to offer. One has the intention to seduce, the other can''t stand the temptation.


    Xia Rong


    If it wasn''t for seeing the other side''s solemn face, Xia Rong thought that the other side was joking.


    It''s too sad for a woman to take her husband''s family as her life. She has no self and lives for others. She wants others to give her happiness.


    She pursed her mouth and didn''t know what to say, but the fear on her face couldn''t be covered up.


    And also dare not speak, in case the other party just scare her, and she said something accidentally angered the other party, really pull her to die how to do.


    Xia Rong''s thinking is very clear.


    Meng Li sees that Xia Rong doesn''t speak. He drives the car forward a bit and directly hits the wooden railing. Xia Rong obviously feels that the car has hit something and shakes.


    It''s closer to the cliff, and it adds more burden to Xia Rong''s heart. She looks at Meng Li''s direction in fear and disgust, and asks sharply:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li: "take you to death, I can''t get Wu Boyang, you can''t either."


    "Sister Luo, don''t get upset. I know I''m wrong. I promise that I will never contact Angkor."


    Xia Rong reaches out her hand and tries to open the door again, but she still can''t open it.


    The mentality is going to collapse.


    Meng Li seems to be waiting for this sentence, she asked:


    "really not in touch? Even if he asks for you? "


    Xia Rong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said nervously:


    "yes, I really don''t care."


    Meng Li seemed to be out of control. She suddenly said in a panic:


    "no, I don''t believe it. I''ll take you to death."


    "Let''s die together. No one will get Wu Boyang."


    After that, she started the car again and drove all the way to the front, and didn''t mean to stop. Although the car was driving very slowly, it also made Xia Rong in the back look pale and feel very exciting, which was no less than being pointed at her head with a knife and a gun.


    As if to watch herself fall into the abyss of death, she can''t drive and dare not stop each other for fear of making things worse.


    She could only shriek:


    "sister Luo, no, No."


    "Don''t do that, I beg you. There are old people and children in my family. I know I''m wrong."


    Seeing that she is getting closer to the cliff, Xia Rong is getting closer to collapse. Now she confirms that she has met a madman.


    But the car still didn''t stop, and Xia Rong finally cried:


    "please, I don''t want to die."


    "I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong."


    "I''m cheap, I''m cheap..."


    She began to slap her face with one hand, where the free hand slapped the window, and tried to open the door again and again.


    She especially regretted that if she got into Russell''s car, she would call the police, which would not be the case.


    Now it''s too late to call the police.


    At that time, I thought about this idea in my mind, but I called the police. What did people say when they came?


    It is necessary to investigate the hatred between them, and all the things behind it must be said. In order to maintain her poor dignity, she did not dare to call the police.Looking at no road ahead, it''s a cliff. It seems that the car is going to fall in the next second. Xia Rong is soaked with sweat, and her face is full of tears. She is extremely frightened.


    "Please Stop the car


    She yelled at the top of her voice, like a dying man''s cry for help.


    Meng Li still calmly asked, "are you sure you don''t want to contact me?"


    "No, no, kill me, I can''t either." Xia Rong said nervously and quickly.


    She worried that she would speak slowly. If she was late, the other party would take her down.


    Meng Li stopped steadily. The car was less than one meter away from the cliff. As long as the car moved again, it would go down.


    When Xia Rong saw that the car had stopped, her tight body relaxed, and her hands had stopped. Then she felt powerless all over her body. She couldn''t lift her strength at all.


    She was paralyzed in the back seat, panting heavily. Her face was white with fright. Her hands were powerless and half of her face was swollen. She felt like she was walking through the gate of hell.


    Meng Li turned his head again and looked at Xia Rong gently:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li''s gentle face is like a devil in Xia Rong''s eyes. Today, Meng Li has put on lipstick, which is very red. He doesn''t usually think much of it, but when people are scared, he looks a little more terrible.


    She reconfirmed that this was a madman, and she called out countless crazy women in her heart, but in fact, she was paralyzed in the back, her eyes staring at the front without making a sound.


    She felt out her mobile phone and wanted to call the police, but she saw that the other party had been looking at her with her head twisted, and her eyes had fallen on her mobile phone intentionally or unintentionally. She knew that she could not act rashly.


    "Sister Luo, I really know I''m wrong. I''m cheap. Can you forgive me?"


    "There are old and young people in my family. You are the same as me. Shall we go back? It''s good to live, it''s good to live, if we go down, there''s nothing left. "


    She closed her eyes, took a long breath, adjusted her shortness of breath, and began to persuade Meng Li.

 Chapter 1181

    But Meng Li ignored Xia Rong and said, "if you dare to call the police, I will rush down with you."


    Xia Rong


    Meng Li turned his head and turned on his mobile phone to call Wu Boyang.


    Wu Boyang answered the phone almost every second and asked where Meng Li was.


    Meng Li said to send him a location.


    Xia Rong is relieved to hear that Meng Li is going to call Wu Boyang. Then she worries that this crazy woman will not call Wu Boyang to die together.


    It doesn''t matter. She can''t protect herself now. She can''t control others.


    After the call, there was a long silence in the car.


    Xia Rong dare not speak, afraid to say more anger Meng Li, think a lot in the mind, basically if he died, how to do family.


    There was something wrong, so she gently tried to open the door. Although she had never heard the sound of unlocking the door, she remembered that there was such a sound, and there was a fluke in her heart.


    In the end, there was no fluke left, so I simply couldn''t open it.


    Wu Boyang didn''t know how to get here. He was racing very fast and arrived in half an hour. He parked his car beside the road outside and looked at the cliff warning sign on the side of the road. He was shocked.


    Then he saw the car parked there. He went along the road. The weeds were crushed by the wheels, and the wooden railings were rotten, but now they fell to the ground, which made people feel desolate.


    He trotted over and suddenly found that the car was so close to the edge of the cliff. It was very dangerous. He was so scared that his head was dizzy for a moment.


    After knocking on the glass, Meng Li makes a crack in the glass, revealing her eyes and staring at Wu Boyang.


    Wu Boyang had great anger in his heart, but just now he was so scared that his anger faded away a lot. He stared at Meng Li and asked breathlessly:


    "what are you doing here?"


    He looked back and didn''t see Xia Rong, but heard Xia Rong knocking on the window behind him.


    "I''ll take Xia Rong to see the scenery."


    Meng Li didn''t have a little nervous mood, especially said calmly.


    Wu Boyang wanted to roar, but he was patient and said:


    "look at the scenery? What can I see here? "


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "if you look good, just look here. If you don''t look good, I''ll take Xia Rong down to have a look."


    Wu Boyang looks into Meng Li''s eyes. He is not sad or happy, but he seems to have a thousand obsessions. In an instant, he thinks of the woman in the TV who is crazy about love and finally goes to the mental hospital.


    Their eyes are just like this. They are crazy and don''t know anything, but they still have an obsession in their heart.


    Wu Boyang can only thank Meng Li for not reading his mind, otherwise things might be a little more troublesome.


    "Don''t do that. If you have anything to say, come on, I''ll back the car."


    Wu Boyang took a look at the distance between the car and the cliff. His voice was coaxed and his eyes revealed his sincere request.


    Meng Li was not moved:


    "I will reverse myself."


    Wu Boyang pursed his mouth, and still looked at Meng Li with the eyes of the request, but he couldn''t think of any good words to coax him.


    Although the other party seems to be in a stable mood, it just gives him the feeling that if he says something wrong, he will rush down.


    He looked at Meng Li with trepidation. His momentum became weaker and weaker. He almost begged and said:


    "I will promise you what you want, and I will listen to you in the future. What do you want me to do?"


    "Even if you go back, you can beat me and scold me. I will never fight back or talk back. I know I was wrong."


    "Besides, Yaqiu will be back in two days. She just called me and told me to make pickles in advance. She wanted to eat it very much."


    He racked his brains, fabricated some things out of thin air, moved out the child, she would not be so impulsive.


    There is a sense of shame in hearing Wu Bo Rong''s words.


    family is one family, and others have children to do ties. She and Wu Boyang are fragile, like bubbles. They haven''t spoken to Wu Boyang for so long since they''ve been here for a long time.


    I didn''t care whether she was good or not.


    She didn''t mention her, which made Xia Rong very hurt. She was choked up in her chest, and her body moved. In order to maintain her final dignity, she was stunned in the quiet atmosphere.


    No more knocking on the window or trying to open the door to attract Wu Boyang''s attention.


    After all, she has done so, but the other party has no response. If she continues to do so, it will be ridiculous and sad.


    Meng Li naturally knew that Wu Boyang had made it up. Her face seemed to be moved for a while, and finally she whispered out a few words:


    "go back and talk about it."


    Wu Boyang looked relaxed:


    "well, let''s go back."


    Meng Li closed the window.


    Xia Rong begins to turn the car back. She breathes a sigh of relief, and her face reveals a trace of sadness. She wipes the sweat from her hands on her body and walks away at the critical moment of life and death. She believes that the other party really has the courage to die for such a risky action.If a woman who fails in marriage has a will to die, it is extremely strong. Once upon a time, she also struggled in a desperate marriage and wanted to die. If her children were not too young, she would really die.


    What''s more, a woman who has lost her mind is particularly terrible. She just didn''t expect that Russell and Wu Boyang have been married for more than 20 years, and their passion has receded. Even if Wu Boyang has someone outside, Russell''s reaction should not be so big.


    Don''t most people choose to turn a blind eye?


    She thought that Russell was the same. At the beginning, Russell found out what happened between her and Wu Boyang. He didn''t make much noise, and he didn''t divorce. Obviously, he wanted to continue to live.


    So she was careless. She thought it was ok


    She looked out of the window through the glass and watched Wu Boyang carefully let him go, fearing that Russell would not be able to drive easily.


    There was fear on his face, the fear of losing something precious.


    So men are really playing outside, after all, they can''t compare with the one at home.


    Xia Rong can''t help but shed tears. She has a strong sense of grievance rolling in her chest. There are still some discontent and resentment. She raises her hand, wipes away her tears without any trace, and bites her lips. Her expression is very uncomfortable.


    Meng Li stepped back more than ten meters. As soon as the direction of the car changed, he drove away.


    Wu Boyang also hurriedly drove to keep up.


    Xia Rong is full of doubts. She doesn''t know what the meaning of Wu Boyang''s name is?


    Just a few words and I left.


    But it''s true that she was suffering just now, so is it just to call for humiliation?


    Is it necessary? She was scared to death just now.


    At that time, she thought that if she could live, she would never provoke Wu Boyang again. Even Wu Boyang begged her, she would not.


    Just because Wu Boyang has come, she has never mentioned her from the beginning to the end. Even if she has seen Wu Boyang clearly, she is essentially a man who is fickle and indifferent to the extreme.

 Chapter 1182

    On the way, Meng Li said to Xia Rong:


    "today, even if it''s over, I have to go back to make pickles for my daughter, but if I find that you still contact me, it''s not so simple."


    "Anyway, now that my daughter is older, I can do well without her. I don''t care much."


    What is the most difficult feeling to break is that it has nothing to do with life and death. If it is related to life and death, many tangled feelings can be straightened out at once.


    Barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, you good to reason with her, trying to influence them?


    It''s almost unrealistic. If necessary, we should take some extreme measures.


    I''m scared. I have to think about the consequences before I do these things next time.


    Xia Rong heard what Meng Li said, just whispered to know.


    Meng Li drove directly back to the town, stopped at the gate of Xiarong children''s school and said:


    "go down, just to pick up your children from school."


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Xia Rong''s face. She heard the sound of unlocking the door. If she was pardoned, she opened the door, but her feet fell to the ground, and she almost didn''t stand firm.


    She was so scared that she was all weak that she didn''t recover her strength until now.


    She looked back at the car in embarrassment, and then crowded into the army to pick up the children.


    Meng Li went home again, and Wu Boyang followed him to his home.


    As soon as he entered the house, Wu Boyang grabbed Meng Li''s shoulder, shook it hard, and asked: "what do you do, what do you do, what do you want?"


    "What if you don''t stop the car and really roll down? Ah


    Wu Boyang''s feet were shaking when he drove back. Now he is particularly afraid. What would happen if his wife and Xia Rong fell into a cliff?


    It was so terrible that I didn''t dare to think deeply.


    The car is so close to the edge of the cliff. It''s killing, isn''t it!


    Meng Li was shaken so hard that he impatiently pushed Wu Boyang''s hand away with his two hands and said: "what can I do? You can ask Xia Rong. "


    "Come in."


    Wu Boyang heard Aunt Li open the door and walked directly into the room.


    Meng Li walked in and closed the door. Wu Boyang said, "don''t be impulsive. I''ve really broken with her. It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it."


    His voice begged. He never thought his wife was such an extreme person.


    Meng Li laughs. Wu Boyang keeps saying that he''s broken. Later, he still keeps in touch with Xia Rong.


    Xia Rong has never been the kind of woman who comes and goes when she is called. She is not the one who can quit when Wu Boyang says no.


    So in the plot, in the later days, Xia Rong will also find an opportunity to contact Wu Boyang, and her feelings are developing deeper and deeper, so that Wu Boyang divorced and married her.


    After that, no matter what Wu Boyang said, she ignored it.


    What does Wu Boyang say? Don''t be so impulsive. Think about your parents, think about your child, and think about him. Isn''t it good to live?


    If you want him to say that things have not come to an end, how can they be so extreme?


    Wu Boyang couldn''t figure it out. Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent face, he said that he was tired. He sat down feebly and decadent and smoked a cigarette.


    I began to look for my mobile phone, but I didn''t find it. I went downstairs to look in the car and found it.


    He called Xia Rong directly to ask for the details of today''s event.


    Xia Rong is also afraid to think about the scene at that time. She tells Wu Boyang all the details.


    Before the child finished school, she found a corner, covered her mouth and said to Wu Boyang:


    "we should not contact each other in the future. Your wife is too crazy. I''m afraid she will drag me to death."


    There are only those who are thieves for a thousand days, but not those who are anti thieves for a thousand days.


    She can''t prevent it. She still wants to live. She has never met such a crazy person. She can''t lose her life just because of her bad relationship with Wu Boyang.


    Now Xia Rong''s nostalgia for Wu Boyang is still not reconciled. It has long been turned into nothingness in this scare and disappointment.


    She just wants to live well. No matter how good Wu Boyang is, she is not greedy.


    Besides, it''s not too good. Under the same dangerous situation, I don''t care about her life at all. It''s terrible. To be direct, I don''t treat her as a human being.


    However, Xia Rong doesn''t understand Wu Boyang''s heart. Wu Boyang is also worried about Xia Rong''s accident and knows that he can''t afford it.


    But in that case, we can''t say a word about Xia Rong at all.


    Wu Boyang is also afraid of provoking his wife, but in Xia Rong''s heart, he is extremely indifferent.


    In my mind, I think of the love and hate disputes in those French columns. Most of them are extramarital affairs. The people in them all died miserably. Those are not TV dramas, they are all real stories. It''s too scary.The more brain tonic, the more scared Xia Rong is. Her hands with her mobile phone begin to tremble.


    Listen to Xia Rong take the initiative to say so, Wu Boyang has a trace of relief in his heart, he said before, but he has a sense of guilt in his heart.


    But now, Xia Rong takes the initiative to say that he doesn''t feel so guilty. Of course, he has to ignore why Xia Rong takes the initiative to say.


    "Don''t be afraid, she''s not like that," he comforted


    "Didn''t I tell you? We almost rushed to the bottom of the cliff. I don''t know how many roads are ahead. I feel that the front of the car is even with the edge of the cliff. I don''t dare to move in the car. I''m worried that the car will move and slide down? If I go down to my son, what will my grandmother do? "


    Xia Rong can''t help yelling at Wu Boyang.


    Why do you have to defend his wife now?


    Facing Xia Rong''s roar, Wu Boyang was silent.


    Xia Rong gritted her teeth and said:


    "Wu Boyang, I advise you to sleep far away from your crazy woman, and I''m also far away from you. Don''t be involved by you."


    Wu Boyang still doesn''t say a word, but Xia Rong still has a lot of emotions to vent. She continues to roar at Wu Boyang, saying that it''s really bad luck to know Wu Boyang


    Wu Boyang has been silent, and Xia Rong should be angry and afraid. But now he is roaring at him like his wife?


    How can he be so angry?


    Did he want to do this? Did he direct it?


    Unreasonable, take him as the object of vent, he is now in a bad mood, who let him vent?


    He thought Xia Rong was different.


    At first, in his heart, Xia Rong is tough, independent, and intellectual, but also gentle, white, looking at the soft, can''t help but want to be close to the girl.


    He felt that she was different from the girls in the countryside and had a unique temperament. For so many years, in addition to his wife, Xia Rong gave him the feeling of heart.


    He didn''t dare to think about Xia Rong''s facial expression now. What kind of distortion is that kind of gentle expression?

 Chapter 1183

    Xia Rong scolded and found that the child had finished school, so she hung up and picked up the child.


    Wu Boyang breathed and put his mobile phone in his trouser pocket. He wanted to go out to work, but after thinking about it, he went upstairs again.


    He opened the door of Meng Li''s room and saw that Meng Li was sitting there with his knees crossed, motionless, and didn''t watch mobile phones or TV.


    Like a fool.


    In fact, few people nowadays sit there quietly and do nothing. They have something on their hands.


    Wu Boyang was more worried. It was abnormal to sit there quietly. He called Meng Li:


    "Russell?"


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at Wu Boyang coldly. He didn''t say a word.


    This way, in Wu Boyang''s mind, it is more like a person who has been stimulated and is mentally abnormal.


    Now his mood has calmed down. He was very angry with Meng Li''s behavior before. Now he looks at all kinds of people who are always nagging and complaining and suddenly stay here without saying a word, resulting in guilt.


    I blame myself for making a good person like this.


    Meng Li was speechless by Wu Boyang''s neurotic eyes. She frowned slightly:


    "what are you doing?"


    Wu Boyang approached Meng Li, closed the door and said in a low voice:


    "I''m sorry for you."


    "Believe me, I won''t make this kind of mistake again. You must relax and don''t do anything stupid."


    Meng Li: "what


    She looked at Wu Boyang from speechless eyes into indifference, she now understand, Wu Boyang may think she has mental problems?


    But when Wu Boyang saw Meng Li looking at him so indifferently, he believed his own judgment even more. The female patients in the mental hospital were also indifferent to their former lovers.


    Wu Boyang looked at Meng Li with pity.


    Meng Li finally can''t bear it. She takes the credit and breathes a breath. It''s a habit of practice.


    Then he put on his shoes, stood up, looked at Wu Boyang and said coldly:


    "please go out."


    Wu Boyang: "I''ll accompany you. I won''t go out to work today. I''ll ask them to come back by themselves later."


    Meng Li: "get out."


    Wu Boyang: "I don''t..."


    He only said two words, and was interrupted by Meng Li. Meng Li pushed him out, and he could only say:


    "don''t do that. I''m really sorry. If I contact Xia Rong again in the future, I''ll have to die, OK?"


    He stretched out three fingers and swore.


    But he was pushed out by Meng Li mercilessly.


    As soon as the door is closed, Meng Li is clean.


    Wu Boyang went to the kitchen to see Aunt Li, who was busy. He said hello to her and looked at what he was going to eat tonight. Then he stopped talking.


    Aunt Li doesn''t know about Wu Boyang''s quarrel with Meng Li. Seeing Wu Boyang like this, she thinks that she is not doing well and will be dismissed. She can''t help but stare at Wu Boyang nervously.


    "What''s the matter, just say it." Aunt Li couldn''t help saying.


    "if you don''t have much trouble, I''ll call you today."


    Aunt Li was relieved and told Wu Boyang that she would pay attention to it.


    Wu Boyang just went out. Aunt Li listened to the sound of the door closing. Her heart of gossip was burning. She couldn''t help knocking on Meng Li''s door.


    Meng Li opens it, sees Aunt Li and asks what''s the matter.


    Aunt Li told Meng Li what Wu Boyang had told him before he went out. She also asked Meng Li what happened to him to see if she could tell. She was relieved. Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK."


    See Meng Li did not mean to say, Aunt Li is not good to continue to ask.


    Wu Boyang was downstairs. After thinking about it, he called Wu Yaqiu and asked if Wu Yaqiu was free to come back at the weekend.


    Wu Yaqiu''s intuition is that things are not simple. She says she can come back, but she asks Wu Boyang if she can make things clear.


    Can Wu Boyang how good meaning mouth say oneself those rotten things, just vague, Wu Yaqiu a face speechless hung up the phone.


    Now parents are really worrying.


    In the evening, Wu Boyang found that Xia Rong had deleted his friend. He tried to call him and found that he had been hacked.


    Knowing that Xia Rong is determined not to look for him, he will


    Don''t worry.


    After a few days, Wu Boyang at home, like a grandson, was very careful in his words. For the first time, he went to the florist to buy flowers for Meng Li every day.


    He also gave Meng Li a nail making card. He asked Meng Li to wipe his fingernails and toenails when he had nothing to do. It took him a long time to make nails, and he could chat with others while making nails.


    in Wu Boyang''s mind, his wife is too idle. She thinks too much, thinks of the spirit, and does nothing but do such extreme things.Find something for her and do what women like to do. When she is happy, she will feel better.


    Wu Yaqiu also came back at the weekend. As soon as she opened the door, she called for her mother. Meng Li looked at her coldly and said coldly, "are you back?"


    Wu Yaqiu is thin and tall. She looks at a quiet girl. In fact, she is a crazy girl after she is familiar with her.


    When she saw Meng Li''s coldness, her face suddenly became aggrieved and she called out again:


    "Mom


    Meng Li: "daughter."


    Wu Yaqiu


    "Mom, I bought you a present."


    Wu Yaqiu decided to forgive her mother, who was not very enthusiastic about her.


    It''s her mother.


    Meng Li receives Gong and looks at the bag in Wu Yaqiu''s hand. The meaning is obvious: take it out and have a look.


    Wu Yaqiu took out a slender box from the bag with the name of a gold shop on it. She opened it to Meng Li and said:


    "this is for your mother."


    Meng Li took it and opened it. It was a necklace, a little beautiful. Meng Li asked:


    "really?"


    Wu Yaqiu, speechless, pointed to the box:


    "can there be any fake?"


    Meng Li tugged at the corner of his mouth and looked inside the bag. There was a slightly larger box in it and said:


    "that''s your gift."


    Being torn down by Meng Li, Wu Yaqiu was not a bit embarrassed. Instead, she gave Meng Li a thumbs up and said, "it''s still my mother''s wisdom. She''s very observant all of a sudden."


    Meng Li said with a little disgust:


    "you use this idiom too awkwardly. It''s a waste of reading."


    Wu Yaqiu is not ashamed. She takes out a box from her bag and hands it to Meng Li. Meng Li opens it to see that it is a silk scarf.


    This is the gift that Wu Yaqiu can afford and willing to buy.


    Wu Yaqiu took Meng Lishun''s necklace with her hand on one side, drew it on her neck, and took a selfie with her mobile phone. She said enviously:


    "Dad is so kind to you. He bought you such a beautiful necklace."


    Tell Meng Li the origin of this necklace.

 Chapter 1184

    Meng Li was unmoved. Seeing this, Wu Yaqiu took Meng Li''s arm with a smile, shook it, and said:


    "I''m still angry with my father. How did he make my mother angry?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not a big deal either."


    Now I don''t really want to tell Wu Yaqiu about these things. It''s no use telling her. The client asks for a divorce, so it can''t be changed.


    To say that Wu Boyang is a bad person is not, can only say that he did not resist the temptation, but the responsibility of marriage is to be loyal to marriage.


    It is obvious that Wu Boyang did not fulfill his responsibility, which is a mistake of principle.


    Wu Yaqiu is a little annoyed. Her father won''t say it, and her mother won''t say it. She just can''t persuade her.


    In the evening, Meng Li asked Aunt Li to cook some young men''s meals, which they ate.


    He drove with Wu Yaqiu and Wu Boyang to the city for dinner. Wu Boyang didn''t dare disobey Meng Li now. He said anything.


    But I sit in the back seat, and Wu Yaqiu sits in the co pilot. It''s strange. He used to take their mother and daughter with him.


    Wu Yaqiu also thinks that her mother is too indifferent to her father. She has been looking for topics and trying to liven up the atmosphere. However, Meng Li has a cold personality and is not in the mood to get along with Wu Boyang. Therefore, the atmosphere is always not active.


    Eating also seems dull, and then go to the meeting street in the evening, Meng Li bought Wu Yaqiu a suit of clothes, Wu Yaqiu swept before the dull, happy.


    Back home, Wu Yaqiu took a bath. Wu Boyang said to Meng Li:


    "the children are back. Can you give me some face?"


    Meng Li asked back:


    "do you need face?"


    Wu Boyang


    I can''t say.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if you want face, you won''t give me what should have been given to Xia Rong."


    Wu Boyang: "what


    He had the extreme embarrassment on his face, as well as the shame of being ruthlessly exposed.


    This necklace was prepared for Xia Rong at that time. Yes, it''s not to make up for Xia Rong. He knows that he can''t give her nothing.


    It''s hard to avoid entanglement. Once Xia Rong''s work is done, Xia Rong will be sensible and stop when it''s good.


    He has tried his best to make up for his mistakes.


    Who knows that day by his wife a mix, things did not send out, but also scared him half to death.


    But this thing can''t be thrown away. My wife is angry, so


    He was very upset. How could he make things so bad.


    Meng Li saw Wu Boyang''s expression and said nothing more. It was very tiring to fight. She didn''t want to fight unless it was necessary.


    Wu Boyang said in a low voice:


    "I was wrong. Would you forgive me?"


    He stares at Meng Li, pathetic, a few decades old man, making this expression, funny and really pathetic.


    Meng Li: "don''t mention it if you have nothing to do all day."


    There was a flash of joy on Wu Boyang''s face. He felt that his wife wanted to live with him.


    Otherwise I wouldn''t say that.


    Otherwise, I will tell my daughter. If I don''t tell my daughter, I just want to let it go.


    Meng Li took a look at Wu Boyang''s expression and guessed what he thought in his heart. He didn''t say anything.


    Think what you want.


    After Wu Yaqiu has taken a bath, Meng Li goes in. When she comes out, she asks Wu Yaqiu:


    "do you want to sleep with me?"


    Once upon a time, Wu Yaqiu always stuck to the client when she came back, so she asked.


    Wu Yaqiu nodded with a smile and followed Meng Li into the room.


    Meng Li was wiping all kinds of skin care products in front of the dresser, and Wu Yaqiu was looking at them with all kinds of bottles and cans. She was surprised and said, "Mom, do you know this brand?"


    "Well, you got it, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Wu Yaqiu finished "commenting" on skin care products, Meng Li used them well. She turned to lie on the bed, and Wu Yaqiu followed.


    Meng Li thought that the task was also related to Wu Yaqiu, so he asked:


    "how''s your work recently?"


    Wu Yaqiu instantly remembered the last soul torture from her mother, and her face was numb.


    So she didn''t escape?


    "Not bad."


    Wu Yaqiu has no intention to talk about some details and troubles in her work. If she wants to talk about them, she will not understand them tonight.


    I don''t want my mother to worry about it. Besides, the generation gap between mother and daughter, and my mother''s lack of experience in the workplace, I don''t understand.


    "Do you have a good relationship with the leading colleagues?" Meng Li asked again.


    Wu Yaqiu


    Sure enough, those who didn''t get the answer still need to ask.


    "It''s OK. My colleagues take good care of me. I''m still a newcomer."Meng Li turned his head and looked at Wu Yaqiu silently:


    "it''s been a year, hasn''t it? How can you be a newcomer? "


    Wu Yaqiu: "what


    Is this your mother?


    Meng Li doesn''t bother to ask Wu Yaqiu if she has a chance of promotion. She regards herself as a new person, so there must be no chance of promotion.


    Turning to the topic, he said:


    "do you have a boyfriend?"


    Her eyes were still fixed on Wu Yaqiu, looking at two little red halos floating on her face. Wu Yaqiu knew Meng Li was looking at her, her eyes were erratic, and finally she couldn''t help covering her face and said:


    "Mom, go to sleep."


    Meng Li: "not yet? Your mother, I have a lot of resources on hand. Do you want them? "


    Wu Yaqiu from the fingers to see Meng Li, always feel at this moment the mother revealed a wretched atmosphere.


    Some embarrassed to say:


    "I don''t need it now."


    Meng Li said firmly:


    "that''s it."


    Wu Yaqiu whispered, and Meng Li came to her curiously and said:


    "do you have any photos? Show me. "


    Wu Yaqiu thinks her mother is more obscene.


    She hesitated and hesitated again. Finally, she took out her mobile phone and turned out a picture to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at the person in the photo. He looks very handsome. This is Yang Li in the plot.


    Meng Li squinted, looked at the photo, and then asked:


    "has the boy had his face adjusted?"


    "What?" Wu Yaqiu was stunned for a moment.


    I don''t know how my mother said that. Is it because Yang Li is so handsome?


    Meng Li pointed to the photo and said:


    "you see, it''s a bit unnatural on the whole, and the facial features also make people feel unnatural."


    It''s not Meng Li who recognized it at a glance, but when she recalled the plot, she thought of Yang Li''s facial features. It''s really a bit awkward.


    It''s probably because I haven''t met you in my mind.


    But in fact, Yang Li Li''s face is not the kind that gives people the feeling of cosmetic surgery at a glance. Maybe some people are a little uncomfortable looking at it, but they can look at it more, and it''s immediately pleasing to the eye.


    Wu Yaqiu carefully looked at Yang Lili''s photos, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    She happily showed it to her mother. As a result, her mother came up and said that someone had a face lift.


    I have a knot in my heart.


    She retorted in a low voice:


    "I think this picture is a little bit too much."

 Chapter 1185

    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, then came a special perfunctory one.


    Wu Yaqiu


    "How old, where do you work?" Meng Li asked again.


    Wu Yaqiu''s mind also revolves around the problem of plastic surgery, she also looks at Yang Lili''s photos.


    Gradually and memory of Yang Li Li''s own coincidence.


    There was a strange feeling in my heart. If I didn''t grasp the root, I didn''t say what it was.


    He mentioned Yang Li''s age and place of work at will. Meng Li saw Wu Yaqiu now that he had a knot in his heart and was still tangled, so he didn''t ask anything else.


    Just said:


    "I''ll come to you some other day to relax?"


    Wu Yaqiu then came back and nodded happily:


    "OK, I''ll take you around at the weekend. It''s so fun there."


    There are more food, drink and play in the big city than in the small city of my hometown. Mom has been here all her life, so it''s time to go out for a walk.


    Meng Li is relieved to see that Wu Yaqiu doesn''t have any opinions. This time, if he doesn''t divorce Wu Boyang, he has to go to Wu Yaqiu.


    Wu Boyang and Xia Rong seem to have broken up, but the time is too short. In case there is still a little love left, the divorce at this time will give Xia Rong a chance.


    So let''s deal with Yang Li''s affairs first.


    After chatting at will, the two end the topic. Meng Li closes his eyes and goes to sleep. On the contrary, Wu Yaqiu is insomnia because of the word "plastic surgery".


    Tossing and turning in bed.


    Now I''ve just confirmed my relationship with Yang Lili, and I like Yang Lili very much. If Yang Lili has really adjusted his appearance, it doesn''t seem to be a matter that people care about.


    But why didn''t Yang tell her?


    If you are going to get married, the appearance of future generations is worth considering. Who knows what Yang Li looked like before.


    But thinking about it, Yang Li should have no money for plastic surgery. Didn''t he say that his family''s conditions were not very good?


    A seed took root and sprouted in Wu Yaqiu''s heart. She whispered:


    "Mom?"


    "Mom? Are you asleep? "


    Meng Li''s lazy voice came in the dark:


    "no, what''s the matter?"


    Wu Yaqiu said:


    "why do you think he has plastic surgery?"


    Meng Li chuckled a little, and said kindly:


    "you child, I just casually say that the first feeling is like that, I guess I feel wrong."


    Wu Yaqiu''s voice was very confused:


    "really?"


    Meng Li: "well, don''t think about it. Go to sleep."


    Wu Yaqiu turned over, but her eyes were still wide open.


    Mom said that, but it made her more suspicious. Sometimes a woman''s first feeling is very effective.


    If Meng Li is just looking at a picture at this time, he has to say that people are having plastic surgery. When Wu Yaqiu asks again, he begins to try his best to persuade Wu Yaqiu to believe that Meng Li has an opinion on this person and means breaking up people.


    So arbitrary with a picture.


    But now this understatement is more convincing than the first instinct.


    The next day, Wu Yaqiu left by car again. Before getting on the bus, Wu Yaqiu told Meng Li that he would go to her side if he had time. Meng Li nodded seriously and said he would definitely go.


    When Wu Boyang came back in the evening, his expression was still a little lost.


    As soon as the child left, the house was deserted.


    After a few days, Wu Boyang found that Xia Rong was working in the biggest drugstore in the town. Suddenly, it occurred to him that Xia Rong had studied related majors when he was in technical secondary school.


    He didn''t tell Meng Li. He walked around the drugstore.


    But it happened that Wu Boyang''s mother went shopping. When she came to have dinner, she said:


    "Xia Rong in our village works in the drugstore at the corner of the street, but the girl didn''t say hello when she met me now. She used to have a sweet mouth when she met us. I don''t know what happened."


    Wu Boyang''s mother shook her head as she spoke.


    Wu Boyang, holding a bowl, was unable to answer. He took a careful look at Meng Li. His mother really didn''t know which pot to open.


    "By the way, you can buy me a box of painkillers later. I forgot just now that I have some pain in my feet today and I don''t want to leave." Wu Ma told Wu Boyang.


    Then he took out a card and said to Wu Boyang:


    "if you swipe this card, their family''s membership card can score points, and they still have money in it."


    Wu Boyang


    Do you have to go to this one?


    His expression is a little strange. I dare not.


    Today, if he goes to buy medicine at Xiarong''s work place, he will have endless quarrels at night.


    His face was slightly bitter, but he also accepted. After dinner, Wu Boyang took out his card and said to Meng Li:


    "can you help me buy it, I..."Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "inconvenient?"


    Wu Boyang whispered.


    Meng Li asked:


    "aren''t you afraid of me bullying her?"


    Wu Boyang said realistically:


    "what are you saying? Now it''s none of my business what she looks like, but I still hope you don''t care about her. It''s really spread all over the place, and people can''t hang on their faces. "


    Meng Li''s face was light, and he took the card from Wu Boyang''s hand.


    Wu Boyang doesn''t want to make a big deal. Why not the client?


    In the plot, the client first finds out that Wu Boyang and Xia Rong are fooling around, and then thinks about the influence brought to her by the spread of this incident. She doesn''t want to be affected by this kind of influence, so for the first time, she just quarrels with Wu Boyang at home and doesn''t go to Xia Rong.


    Later, she couldn''t stand it. She went to find Xia Rong and didn''t make it known to everyone, but later she got divorced, which inevitably caused trouble everywhere.


    The client thinks it''s a family scandal. He doesn''t want to be known, and he doesn''t want to be seen as a poor woman. Ah, your husband betrayed you. You are so poor.


    Relatives and friends will repeatedly mention, fight against injustice or something.


    But it makes the client uncomfortable.


    Moreover, it''s because I didn''t keep a man''s heart. In the client''s heart, it''s a shame and self-esteem thing.


    It also has an impact on Wu Yaqiu.


    The client thinks that now that her daughter has grown up and will get married in a few years, the original family is not harmonious. If this happens, it will inevitably make people feel that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. As a result, Wu Yaqiu''s later husband''s family despises her.


    The idea of the client is more traditional.


    So Meng Li didn''t make a big deal of things this time. Although Xia Rong''s reputation can be spoiled by these things, he also affected the client.


    Try not to do what the client doesn''t want.


    Meng Li took the card and turned to go out, bought it early, and sent Wu Boyang''s mother back home for a nap.


    At the door of the drugstore, Meng Li looked up at the drugstore. It was a large-scale drugstore, because there was a large population in the town. It was a prosperous town, not far from the city.


    The people inside are all wearing uniform clothes. Meng Li takes a glance and sees Xia Rong''s figure.


    Xia Rong also on the eyes of Meng Li, white face a moment into an abnormal white.

 Chapter 1186

    Is Russell here for trouble?


    Xia Rong is very flustered, this kind of crazy woman, anything can happen to her.


    Is she going to be spoiled by a job she has managed to find?


    This job is still an acquaintance. It''s in the town. The key is that the salary is OK, but the boss is not there. It''s not a big deal for everyone to pick up a child.


    The boss turned a blind eye.


    Before I thought about transferring my son to another school and taking my grandmother out to rent a house, Russell, the crazy woman, was so terrible that she wanted to stay away from her.


    But the reality is that her son can''t transfer to another school. Her son''s registered permanent residence is here, and she can''t think of any other way. The rent of the house they can live in is also several hundred.


    This salary can''t support her expenses.


    The more Xia Rong thinks about it, the more flustered he is. With an expression of crying and no tears on his face, Meng Li goes in and looks at Xia Rong gloomily, but says calmly:


    "I''ll buy a box of painkillers."


    Xia Rong: "good, good."


    "This way."


    She turned around in a panic and led the way. She left with Meng. All kinds of medicines were neatly placed on the shelves. Xia Rong''s voice was crying and asked:


    "what kind do you want?"


    She pointed to the bottom row of pills and said:


    "these are all."


    Meng Li is very satisfied with the way that Xia Rong sees her, just like a mouse sees a cat. What he wants is this effect.


    We are all ordinary people. In an ordinary life, it depends on who is more ruthless and who is more ruthless. Wu Boyang, an old man, is called to park his car less than one meter away from the edge of the cliff. It is estimated that he will be scared to his knees.


    "Don''t be so afraid. I just want to buy a medicine." Meng Li said to Xia Rong with a smile.


    Xia Rong looks at Meng Li in a panic. Her eyes are still so gloomy. She feels gloomy when she talks.


    She lowered her head and whispered a good word.


    Meng Li chose a kind of medicine, and Xia Rong bravely asked:


    "do you have a membership card, credit card or cash?"


    Meng Li hands the membership card to Xia Rong. Xia Rong reaches out her hand to get it, but she doesn''t take it from Meng Li. Her hands tremble and she finally takes it back.


    Meng Li reaches out to take Xia Rong''s hand. Xia Rong subconsciously retreats. Meng Li takes another step forward. Behind Xia Rong is the shelf. There is no way to retreat. Meng Li picks up Xia Rong''s hand, jams it on Xia Rong''s hand and says: "you''re doing well. My cell phone is much quieter now."


    Xia Rong is extremely embarrassed. She takes the card from Meng Li and buries her head to the cashier. The staff of the cashier takes a look at the medicine in Meng Li''s hand and swipes the card. Meng Li leaves the drugstore.


    After going out, I still smile back at Xia Rong.


    Xia Rong was sweating with laughter.


    Looking at the picture of Xia Rong, the people nearby could not help saying:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xia Rong shakes her head in a panic, biting her lips and saying nothing.


    When Meng Li comes home, Wu Boyang has not left yet. Looking around in front of the door, he is not at ease with Meng Li.


    It is estimated that if Meng Li comes home a little later, he should go to the drugstore to see the situation.


    Looking at Meng Li with a box of medicine, looking at him with a smile, Wu Boyang a little embarrassed, said he was going out, please Meng Li send mom, and left.


    Meng Li went upstairs and handed the medicine to Wu Ma. After she took it, Meng Li drove her home.


    Wu Boyang''s parents basically didn''t help Wu Boyang. Wu Boyang also has a younger brother. All kinds of conditions are not as good as Wu Boyang, so they pity their youngest son.


    Help the little son work, help the little son with the children or something.


    But they didn''t give Wu Boyang any trouble, and they didn''t ask for any money. The client thought it was OK.


    After Meng Li sent Wu''s mother home and spent half a month of boring time, he called Wu Yaqiu and asked if it was feasible for him to live for a long time in the past?


    Wu Yaqiu has no opinion at all. Her mother used to be able to help her cook, and someone accompanied her. She told Meng Li that she could live as long as she wanted.


    Just one more question, doesn''t dad mind?


    Meng Li said he would not.


    Wu Yaqiu hung up and couldn''t help muttering:


    "really not?"


    When Wu Boyang heard his wife say that he was going to stay with his daughter for a while, he also agreed. After all, his wife is too indifferent to him now. It is estimated that the previous things are still pressing in his mind.


    Just go out to play for a while and figure it out. Now that there is Aunt Li at home, my wife can go out at ease.


    Seeing his wife like this, he felt guilty. He didn''t understand his wife''s hard work before, and he made mistakes outside and hurt her, otherwise she would not have done such extreme things.


    What Wu Boyang wants now is to satisfy his wife and make up for her.


    As for Xia Rong, it can only be said that she made a mistake. Now she has no such heart at all, and her emotional foundation is not too deep.Meng Li thought about it and drove two or three hundred kilometers directly to Wu Yaqiu''s city. Before, he wanted to take a bus. Li could carry the trouble. Besides, when he got there, he had to have a car to facilitate his trip.


    Directly to the location of Wu Yaqiu, she has been waiting downstairs.


    Wu Yaqiu told the security about the situation, registered the information of his house number, and released it.


    When helping Meng Li with his luggage, Wu Yaqiu happily said to Meng Li:


    "it''s much more convenient for us to go out and play."


    Meng Li nodded, reached out his hand, pulled a suitcase out of the trunk and said to Wu Yaqiu:


    "just take the one next to you."


    Wu Yaqiu had no doubt about him. He took a look at the black bag and just put out one hand to get it, but it was heavy. He put out two hands to hold it.


    Especially tired, asked Meng Li:


    "what is this?"


    Meng Li: "don''t you like pickles?"


    I like eating and moving.


    Wu Yaqiu touched the inside of the bag and asked inconceivably:


    "so this is a pickle jar?"


    Meng Li nodded, or what else could it be.


    Wu Yaqiu''s expression is very difficult to say, this is her mother, it must be her mother.


    So the deepest "love" was given to her.


    She could not help but say:


    "why not buy here and soak here?"


    Meng Li: "my family has just got a better one. It costs money to buy it again. It doesn''t take much effort to move to the car."


    Wu Yaqiu pulled the corner of the mouth, can''t refute, can only admit life, hard to move the pickle jar, originally want to point out to mom where the elevator is.


    As a result, mom went to the elevator by herself, pulling the trunk, wearing a pair of high waist silver gray wide leg pants, a white shirt and a pair of small white shoes.


    He has a straight back. Looking from the back, he has a very good temperament and looks young, which makes Wu Yaqiu feel ashamed.


    When did her mother do this behind her back?


    Meng Li glanced back at Wu Yaqiu:


    "girl, hurry up."


    Wu Yaqiu felt that it was too provocative for her mother to look back at people. She nodded her head cleverly and wanted to be quick in her heart, but her body didn''t speed up. She was really heavy.

 Chapter 1187

    In front of the elevator, Meng Li stops to wait for Wu Yaqiu.


    Wu Yaqiu led her to the house.


    Put things away, Wu Yaqiu said:


    "let''s go out to dinner later."


    Meng Li: "OK, then I won''t take off my make-up."


    Wu Yaqiu nodded and showed Meng Li around her room. It was a small house with one room and one living room. It was very warm. Wu Yaqiu said: "I''ve changed all the sheets. Let''s sleep together in the evening."


    Meng Li thought that she didn''t stay here for one or two nights. She wanted to solve Yang Li''s problem before she left. She didn''t get used to sleeping with others for a long time, so she said:


    "it''s OK, I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Wu Yaqiu: "how can I do that? It seems that I am not filial to ask my mother to sleep on the sofa."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "if you make me happy, you will be filial."


    "Mainly, I think this sofa is more comfortable than your little iron bed."


    Wu Yaqiu


    Good heart.


    Is that Nordic iron art retro style?


    Meng Li insists on sleeping on the sofa, so Wu Yaqiu is no longer stubborn with Meng Li. The sofa can be opened, it is soft, not narrow, and the weather is not cold.


    After confirming the place to sleep, Wu Yaqiu takes Meng Li downstairs. However, Wu Yaqiu keeps replying to mobile phone messages. Meng Li asks:


    "your boyfriend?"


    Wu Yaqiu nodded and said in some distress:


    "he said that he had come to deliver things and had already arrived downstairs."


    Meng Li pick eyebrow: "that just eat together."


    "Don''t you mind?" Wu Yaqiu asked.


    My heart is a little sweet and also a little resentful. Yang Lili said that her mother would come here today, but she still had to send something to her. She said that she would go down and meet her.


    I miss her very much. I see her almost every day. Do you miss her that much?


    Sticky.


    Meng Li shook his head and said gently:


    "I don''t mind. I''ll just check for you."


    Wu Yaqiu Oh, look relaxed, some shy nodded.


    Downstairs, in a pavilion in the community, Yang Lili was waiting with fruit yoghurt in his hand. When he saw Wu Yaqiu, his eyes lit up.


    Seeing Meng Li beside him, doubts flashed in his eyes.


    I met her mother in Wu Yaqiu''s mobile phone. She is a very simple woman, but now she is not simple at all. Her temperament is like a rich man.


    But also very fashionable, very decent, not because of wearing young people''s clothes and appear abrupt.


    Wu Yaqiu whispered to Meng Li:


    "that''s Yang Lili."


    Meng Li looks over. The setting sun shines on Yang Li''s face through the gap between the pavilions, causing him to squint. He is dressed cleanly, handsome and tall.


    In fact, it seems to be a good match for Wu Yaqiu.


    Yang Li Li came up and bowed slightly to Meng Li. He asked tentatively:


    "is it Auntie?"


    Wu Yaqiu was a little shy and said:


    "this is my mother."


    "Good aunt." Yang Lili, who is kind, gives Meng Li a gentle smile.


    Meng Li nodded faintly and didn''t say a word.


    Wu Yaqiu is now used to Meng Li''s indifference. He doesn''t feel anything. On the contrary, Yang Lili feels a little embarrassed and feels that the other person''s momentum is very strong.


    She''s a strong woman.


    Wu Yaqiu is usually warm to Yang Lili, but Meng Li is here. She can''t let go and says coldly:


    "my mother and I are going to have dinner. Do you want to go?"


    Yang Lili laughed and said:


    "this Does Auntie mind? "


    Meng Li squints at Yang Li and doesn''t say a word. He gives Yang Li a little psychological pressure and says in his heart that this person is not easy to get along with.


    Wu Yaqiu tut said:


    "OK, my mother has no problem. Let''s go."


    She took the lead in walking with Meng Li''s arm. Yang Lili had no choice but to smile behind her, and she also kept up with her mother and daughter.


    Eating in a restaurant near the residential area, Yang Lili is not reserved. He tries his best to show his kindness to Wu Yaqiu. Before Wu Yaqiu takes a seat, he wipes the stool for Wu Yaqiu.


    As soon as Wu Yaqiu looked at the water cup, Yang Lili poured water for Wu Yaqiu.


    Return to Meng Li to pour up hands to pass over.


    When ordering, Meng Li just ordered a dish at will and gave it to Wu Yaqiu. Wu Yaqiu handed it to Yang Lili. Yang Lili ordered and said:


    "you like this. Order this."


    "This is what you like, just it..."


    Meng Li looks at Wu Yaqiu in silence. In the plot, Yang Lili does everything to Wu Yaqiu, which makes the client happy.Who doesn''t want his daughter to find someone who loves her, so they all ignore Yang Li''s poor family.


    Yang Li Li also coaxed the client into a daze. He was also quite good and filial to the client. In short, he did a good job in acting.


    But now Wu Yaqiu is in love with Yang Lili, and some cruel facts need to be revealed to her layer by layer before she can understand them.


    If you suddenly know that Yang Lili is a cheater, it''s easy for Wu Yaqiu to lose confidence in men and resist the boy who is really suitable for her to get close to her and contact her.


    Maybe it''s because of this that I''m suspicious. It''s a disadvantage in marriage.


    I have to admit that there are good men in the world. If we don''t look at the nature of some people, there will be more good men in the world.


    Meng Li couldn''t help glancing at Yang Li''s facial features again. He frowned slightly and didn''t ask anything.


    When the dishes come up, Meng Li has been eating quietly. Yang Li brings Wu Yaqiu vegetables and Meng Li a piece of them on the plate in front of her.


    Meng Li stares at the soft pink ball. It looks like a sweet one. He thinks of Zheng Xian.


    Recalled the fear of sweet and greasy taste


    And it''s Yang Li who comes directly with his chopsticks. Imagining that his chopsticks have saliva, he goes deep into the soft desserts. Meng Li feels a little uncomfortable.


    Yang Li Li is a person who can observe words and colors. He didn''t expect that he could cause each other''s discomfort if he took a dish.


    I can''t help complaining. I''m really poor and fastidious. Wu Yaqiu''s family conditions are clear to him. If you want to say that money is not too rich.


    But he is looking for this kind of partner. His parents have never seen anything in the world, but they have some money on hand. His daughter has no love experience and has a simple personality.


    It''s easy for such a family to fool around. There''s nothing they can do when something goes wrong.


    It''s true that rich people are smart. He doesn''t dare to provoke others. He knows what to do and what not to do.


    It''s rare to see people coming out of the countryside so poor and fastidious. In his mind, Wu Yaqiu''s mother should be somewhat restrained when she sees him, and if she clips something for her, she can directly shorten the distance between them.


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t expect her mother to dislike her. She awkwardly gave up her broken hair and said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, you don''t like sweet food, so I''ll eat it."

 Chapter 1188

    With that, he took the dessert from Meng Li''s small plate.


    As a result, on the way, because the dessert was too soft, it fell into the soup from Wu Yaqiu''s chopsticks. The soup wasn''t drunk much, it was full, and the juice splashed everywhere.


    All three of them got caught.


    Wu Yaqiu''s face suddenly turned red, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Yang Lili quickly took out a paper towel to wipe the soup on Wu Yaqiu''s arm, and blew it sweetly.


    Ask intimately:


    "it''s not hot, is it?"


    Wu Yaqiu shook her head, and Yang Lili looked at Meng Li again:


    "is there anything wrong with aunt? Shall I buy you a burn ointment? "


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no need."


    Meng Li silently looked at his white shirt, which was dyed.


    Wu Yaqiu is OK, wearing a sky blue, but Yang Lili is also wearing a white shirt.


    Besides, the soup spilled all over the table and other dishes. In a word, the three people''s expressions were a little confused.


    "I''ll ask the waiter to clean it first," Yang said


    Wu Yaqiu pushed Yang Lili awkwardly:


    "go quickly."


    Yang Lili looked at it and saw that there was no waiter in this area, so he got up and left. Meng Li took a paper towel from the box and gently wiped his mouth. Then he took out the mirror and lipstick from his body and patched them up, saying:


    "I''ve eaten."


    Then he found a paper towel and wiped the soup on his body.


    Wu Yaqiu


    What a terrible meal. How could she screw it up.


    Yang Lili leads the waiter back, wipes the table and suggests whether to change a bowl of soup. Wu Yaqiu says it''s OK.


    Then Meng Li silently watched Yang Lili and Wu Yaqiu have dinner. There was such an embarrassing scene just now. No matter how much yang Lili loved to show himself, he could not show himself.


    Eat quietly.


    If you eat with your head down, Yang Lili can feel a look falling on him. If you raise your head to pick up vegetables, you can see Meng Li''s indifferent eyes.


    It makes Yang Li a little restless.


    In a word, he was very unhappy eating, and the more he ate, the more uncomfortable he was. Finally, he ate half full and put down his chopsticks.


    I said.


    Wu Yaqiu is not in the mood to continue eating. He says that he has eaten. Meng Li stands up and plans to pay the bill.


    Yang Lili quickly followed up and said:


    "Auntie, let me come. I''ll treat you to this meal."


    Meng Li: "no need."


    "I''ll do it."


    Meng Li: "xingba."


    Yang Lili: "I''m not sure."


    He went to check out, and Meng Li returned to his position. Wu Yaqiu asked:


    "Mom, are you full? I think you''ve only had a few bites. "


    Meng Li: "I''m full."


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t believe it. She turned her eyes and said:


    "shall I take you to the snack street in the evening?"


    Meng Li: "all right."


    Yang Lili came back soon and said to Meng Li apologetically:


    "I didn''t make my aunt happy today. I''ll have a chance to bring you back another day."


    Wu Yaqiu turned her eyes at Yang Lili quietly. Suddenly, she felt that Yang Lili was a bit rash. When she met her mother for the first time, she didn''t know other people''s character and habits, so she put things between them and didn''t find a pair of clean chopsticks.


    And then it''s embarrassing.


    In my heart, I also felt that Yang Lili was too anxious. I knew that Yang Lili was trying to please my mother. But at the beginning, I was so anxious that I became familiar with him. I didn''t know that there was a process for people to contact with each other?


    That''s true.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum and said:


    "let''s go."


    When we got out of the restaurant, Yang Lili wanted to send them both home. However, Wu Yaqiu insisted that Yang Lili go first because her performance was not as good as she expected, and her mother''s attitude towards Yang Lili was cold. She was afraid that Yang Lili would stay here to expose more shortcomings and make her mother dissatisfied.


    Yang Lili told them to wait, then ran to buy a scald ointment, and forced it to Wu Yaqiu before they left.


    This small detail is warm in Wu Yaqiu''s heart.


    After Yang Lili left, Meng Li and Wu Yaqiu went back to change their clothes. On the way, Wu Yaqiu didn''t mention Yang Lili any more. When they finished shopping in the snack street, they ate something, went home and took a bath.


    watched Meng lie on the sofa and put on a mask. Wu Yaqiu also took out a mask and laid it on the side.


    Some of them chatted with Meng Li. They started to talk about Wu Boyang''s gossip with his hometown.


    Later, it naturally went around to Yang Lili.


    Wu Yaqiu asked:


    "Mom, what do you think of Yang Liren?"


    Meng Li said faintly:"When we meet for the first time, how can we evaluate it?"


    "Just tell me how you feel now." Wu Yaqiu is still curious.


    Curiosity is behind the heart of Yang Li, if not heart, will not be so concerned about Yang Li''s impression in the hearts of parents.


    When I was in love for the first time, I really hope that my boyfriend will be recognized by my family.


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s very kind to you."


    Wu Yaqiu thought that her mother still wanted to say something, so she didn''t rush to answer. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for the following. She asked:


    "is that it?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I''ll tell you what you want me to say."


    Wu Yaqiu angrily called his mother, and Meng Li said:


    "it''s still that sentence, how can we arbitrarily evaluate this person when we meet for the first time, but in terms of appearance conditions, it''s a good match for you."


    Wu Yaqiu''s face was satisified, and her mother told her the truth.


    Although people can not only look at the appearance, but also can not look at the appearance, it is because the appearance is willing to contact, and then they will know each other and love each other.


    If you don''t like it at the beginning, there won''t be a story after that.


    Think of the appearance, Wu Yaqiu can not help but frown, the mind also thought of the problem of plastic surgery.


    Before going home, her mother said it, she began to pay attention to it. She never felt it, but she said it. She looked carefully and felt it was a little bit.


    To touch Yang Li Li''s face, he didn''t seem to like it very much. He held her hand every time, which prevented her from taking the next step and diverted her attention.


    But every time she did not give up to continue to test, the result is that every time was transferred, once or twice she did not feel, more times, she also felt that Yang Li Li is deliberately, otherwise his attention on his face.


    Once, she asked Yang Lili whether he was so handsome or not. At that time, Yang Lili''s expression was strange and his eyes were evasive.


    But he also denied it positively and said with a smile that he had no money to go for cosmetic surgery.


    And even cosmetic surgery will be more handsome.


    However, combined with all kinds of performance, she did not completely believe Yang Li''s words in her heart.


    With these thoughts in mind, Wu Yaqiu is in a bad mood as soon as she is cheerful. She can understand that some people are reluctant to tell others about their cosmetic surgery, but they are in love.


    Toward marriage, they should be honest with each other. Wu Yaqiu''s heart is getting bigger and bigger, and even a little irritable.

 Chapter 1189

    Meng Li felt that Wu Yaqiu was a little agitated and didn''t say a word.


    The next day, Wu Yaqiu took a rest and said that he would take Meng away from the scenic spot. Meng Li didn''t refuse, but Yang Lili came again.


    He said that he would come to clean up the house and cook for Wu Yaqiu this Saturday.


    Anyway, that''s the routine. Yang Li followed them and went to the scenic spot together. Meng left the car and didn''t talk much.


    Wu Yaqiu is probably affected by Meng Li''s indifference, and he doesn''t speak much, but Yang Lili has been trying to activate the atmosphere.


    Before Yang Lili, the client was not so nice and cold. He didn''t think it was very polite. Once he came and went, everyone knew him well.


    But now Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to Yang Lili. Yang Lili is in an active atmosphere. It''s very embarrassing to chat with him.


    Even Wu Yaqiu felt embarrassed for him.


    While visiting the scenic spot, Meng left the bottle of water, and Yang Lili came to open it eagerly. However, before he took it from Meng Li, Meng Li opened the bottle by himself.


    Yang Lili: "I''m not sure."


    I''m sure. This person is really hard to get along with.


    The indifference in her eyes gives him an invisible pressure. Sometimes, she even feels that the purpose behind her actions is clearly seen in the other person''s eyes.


    One is warm and the other is cold, which forms a sharp contrast. In the plot, the client accepts it. Wu Yaqiu doesn''t think that Yang Lili has anything to do with it.


    But now that Meng Li can''t accept it, Yang Lili is still sticking it up, which makes Wu Yaqiu feel a little uninteresting and too attentive.


    While Meng Li was going to the toilet, Wu Yaqiu said to Yang Lili quietly:


    "in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Yang Lili looked at Wu Yaqiu doubtfully. Wu Yaqiu rolled his eyes. Since you can''t understand it tactfully, let''s be frank.


    "Don''t be so gallant, my mother is that kind of character."


    Yang Li Li felt a little embarrassed. He seemed to be at a loss and said:


    "but I want to make my aunt happy, and I also want to..."


    Wu Yaqiu: "what do you want?"


    "I want her approval, too." Yang Li said in a low voice.


    Wu Yaqiu''s expression was a little moved, and he heard Yang Lili''s injured voice:


    "is aunt because of the bad conditions in my family?"


    It''s not that he''s bad, but that you look down on people.


    Wu Yaqiu pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Meng Li suddenly appeared behind Yang Lili and said: "Xiao Yang, don''t feel inferior even if your family''s conditions are not good. I thought you disliked your family''s conditions."


    Yang Li Li looked at Meng Li in surprise. When did the man get behind him.


    He quickly explained:


    "Auntie, I don''t mean that. I just say it casually. Don''t mind. I''ve never hated my family."


    "My family didn''t make me cold and hungry, but now I have achieved nothing. I''m sorry for my family."


    Meng Li: "since I know I''m sorry, Saturday and Sunday should be more substantial. If I''m worried about the condition that girls look down on you at home, I''ll make myself stronger."


    "Just like the number one scholar in the poor family in ancient times, she was also the object of marriage for the noble women of the aristocratic family. No one would dislike her."


    Yang Lili: "I''m not sure."


    It''s really a lesson.


    Dammit, Wu Yaqiu''s mother has a thorn in her tongue, which is painful.


    "Ma."


    Wu Yaqiu came over awkwardly and yelled. This kind of words would embarrass Yang Lili. She felt embarrassed.


    Looking at my mother''s deep eyes, I know that Yang Li''s words make my mother unhappy.


    Meng Li threw the tissue in the garbage can beside him and said briskly:


    "let''s go."


    The next time they got along, they were unhappy and embarrassed, which led to their early return.


    While driving, Meng Li said to Wu Yaqiu:


    "ask your boyfriend which subway station or bus station is close to where he lives, and I''ll put him there."


    Yang Li''s head is full of question marks. He turns to ask Wu Yaqiu. He plans to go to Wu Yaqiu''s house to show his cooking skills to his mother and daughter?


    Forget it, through today''s unhappy get along with again, Yang Lili decided to slow down, don''t worry, make her more disgusted with himself.


    I think Wu Yaqiu will also help to say good things in front of her mother.


    On the way, Yang Lili got off the bus. Wu Yaqiu was not very happy, and Meng Li didn''t take care of her mood immediately.


    When he got home, Wu Yaqiu took the initiative to ask:


    "Mom, what do you think of Yang Lili? I don''t think you like him very much? "


    Meng Li looked up at Wu Yaqiu:


    "I''ve just seen two sides. How can I be very enthusiastic immediately? I''m old and my emotional input is much slower.""It''s not as silly as it was when I was young." Wu Yaqiu came over swinging her hands and feet.


    Sitting beside Meng Li, he looks at Meng Li helplessly and innocently.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "you can think so."


    "But after getting along with each other today, I confirmed one thing." Meng Li said.


    Wu Yaqiu immediately asked, "what?"


    Meng Li: "this child is not self-confident, but also inferiority."


    Wu Yaqiu knew what her mother was talking about. She sighed and found out.


    What to do? I found another problem with Yang Li Li.


    Feel Yang Li Li''s feeling in her heart step by step and then fall down.


    In fact, Wu Yaqiu is not unable to accept the imperfection of boys, but before Yang Lili packaged himself as perfect as possible.


    Now there is a gap.


    "Is there anything else wrong?" Wu Yaqiu asked.


    Meng Li: "I don''t see anything else, but people don''t know that there are no advantages. Being careful and considerate are all his advantages, which many boys don''t have."


    She looked at Wu Yaqiu with a smile.


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t feel much comfort, but when her mother said this, she was still praising Yang Lili. She was biased and talked about the matter on its own. Obviously, it wasn''t really because of Yang Lili''s family conditions.


    To be practical is to evaluate.


    In the final analysis, it was Yang Li''s inferiority and sensitivity. She felt that her mother looked down on him. Just now, she was thinking, is her mother really a powerful person?


    Although Yang Lili was followed, he ordered hot pot takeout for them. The hot pot shop brought the dishes at the bottom of the pot to cook. The taste was the same as that outside, but it also saved the need to go out to eat.


    And also brought a bunch of flowers to Wu Yaqiu.


    It''s estimated that we still don''t want to brush the sense of existence.


    The joy and sweetness on Wu Yaqiu''s face, holding the flowers, proved that Yang Lili''s action was effective.


    When eating hot pot, he always said something about Yang Lili, which is basically his positive image.


    Meng Li sighs in his heart that the cheater who is willing to invest can easily get a return. Wu Yaqiu never thought that the boy who is willing to spend money for her is just to cheat her family''s money.


    After all, most liars can''t get in or out.

 Chapter 1190

    After that, Yang Lili continued to brush the sense of existence, and Meng Li seemed to be more gentle to him.


    And accustomed to Meng Li''s indifference, a cold person is gentle to him, which is equivalent to an ordinary person''s enthusiasm for him in Yang Li Li''s heart.


    I''m sure this man has changed his mind.


    I feel more relieved. Although there are many embarrassing things during this period, Wu Yaqiu seems to be indifferent to him.


    Maybe it''s because her mother is here. She doesn''t have as much time as before.


    This is not very concerned, as long as you are sure that Wu Yaqiu loves him, everything is easy to do.


    But what Yang Li didn''t know was that because a lot of embarrassing things happened during this period, Wu Yaqiu saw some shortcomings in him, although these shortcomings were almost intentionally or unintentionally led by Meng Li.


    Even some shortcomings do not exist.


    For example, before Meng Li led Wu Yaqiu to think that Yang Lili was inferior. In fact, people who can be cheaters are not necessarily inferior.


    That''s just Yang Li''s saying to push the matter to Meng Li''s head.


    Women call it green tea. They don''t know what a man should call it.


    Wu Yaqiu has fantasized about getting married with Yang Lili many times, so she pays more attention to Yang Lili''s shortcomings. She knows that it''s hard to change a person. Don''t hold too much hope for his shortcomings, and think he can change them.


    Instead, we should think about whether we can tolerate these shortcomings.


    Is she tolerant? I couldn''t help thinking.


    Meng Li here, Wu Boyang made a few phone calls, asked Meng Li when to go back, it seems to really miss her.


    In fact, I haven''t been here for long. Meng Li said that it''s fun here and I need to play more for a while. Wu Boyang''s voice is very helpless.


    As long as Meng Li is happy.


    Yang Lili feels a sense of accomplishment. Wu Yaqiu''s mother, who is so cold and indifferent, is gentle to him, and her attitude seems to be getting better and better.


    If you want to start the game, you may hesitate for a while, but you''d better be steady first.


    Always feel that the other side of this person should be some vigilance, or to win more trust.


    He was attentive again for a while. Seeing that Meng Li''s attitude towards him continued to improve, he began to play the game.


    Yang Li Li has made two plans, but before the first plan is implemented, we should understand each other''s views on some things.


    He intentionally or unintentionally inquired about the concept of their family from Wu Yaqiu, such as whether it is acceptable to invest in risky things?


    Wu Yaqiu said that she and her family really don''t know much about this aspect, but she knows that her parents are ordinary people who do small businesses to survive, and dare not touch high-risk things.


    Yang Lili was a little disappointed, but Wu Yaqiu''s mother was not the kind of person to flinch, and gave him the feeling that she was courageous, decisive and adventurous.


    He began to test her attitude towards high-risk and high return investment projects in front of Meng Li. Meng Li changed her normal situation and said that she never dared to touch them.


    It''s just like gambling. It''s terrible and frightening. There''s no family at home. How dare you do this.


    He also seriously advised Yang Li: "Xiao Yang, you don''t dare to make that kind of investment. We ordinary people just need to make money. We can''t afford those things."


    Yang Li nodded cleverly on his face, but he was contemptuous in his heart.


    Just talking about this kind of thing, the other side can''t avoid it and is always disappointed.


    In fact, Wu Yaqiu has no foresight, so he is just a middle-aged woman.


    It''s hard to trick them into investing, so let''s not talk about it.


    I''m afraid I''ve said too much about money, which will arouse their vigilance.


    Then the second plan is that people are compassionate and worth using.


    Yang Lili is the same as in the plot. He says his mother is ill and has been transferred to another hospital. He says he may not have enough time to take care of this. I hope mother and daughter will forgive him.


    Meng Li calculated the time. This time, she came earlier than the so-called mother''s illness, probably because she came earlier than the time when the plot came.


    But it wasn''t too early. After all, the time she spent cultivating her relationship with Yang Li this time was longer than the time the client spent cultivating her relationship with Yang Li.


    After hearing what Yang Lili said, Wu Yaqiu immediately asked:


    "what''s wrong with your mother? Is it serious?"


    Yang Lili sighed with a lonely expression, shook his head and said:


    "are you ok?"


    He was vague and didn''t say exactly what the disease was. He didn''t let them worry about it, but from his expression, he knew that the disease was not easy.


    Wu Yaqiu did not continue to ask, but planned to ask Yang Lili in private.


    Meng Li said in a very reasonable way:


    "if it''s OK, you can take good care of your mother. I''ll take care of Wu Yaqiu. Besides, she has good hands and feet, and she can take care of herself. Don''t worry."With a bitter smile, Yang Lili said to Wu Yaqiu:


    "then you must have a good meal. You are not allowed to lose weight secretly. You are thin enough. Just eat more."


    Wu Yaqiu was a little moved in an instant, and now she is still worried about her.


    Meng Li doesn''t let Wu Yaqiu go to the hospital to see Yang Lili''s mother like the story. He just says a few words of concern and points a fruit basket on his mobile phone to let Yang Lili take it.


    Yang Li Li thinks that the mother and daughter believe him, but it doesn''t matter if they don''t believe him. Anyway, he has already found someone to lie in the hospital.


    It''s settled.


    Yang Lili also insisted on cooking here, which moved Wu Yaqiu.


    Moved, she asked Meng Li for advice:


    "Mom, do you think I should go to see it in person? My mom is in the hospital, and we are in love again. It''s not good not to go."


    Meng Li asked back:


    "but the main thing is, did someone tell his mother about your existence?"


    Wu Yaqiu suddenly realized this and said:


    "yes, if I don''t say it, I''ll be rash. I''ll ask another day."


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at Wu Yaqiu.


    Wu Yaqiu is not to blame. Yang Lili''s arrangement is very meticulous. It''s no surprise that he is cheated in the plot. This time, it''s not only that Yang Lili can''t cheat.


    He can''t cheat me.


    She asked Wu Yaqiu. Wu Yaqiu said that she had not reached that stage. Then she said shyly that once it was very dangerous.


    Meng Li can only be glad that he came early, every day guarding Wu Yaqiu, let her have no chance.


    The client came a little later that time, but he was cheated.


    Meng Li laughs. As long as he is here, they have no chance.


    It''s for Wu Yaqiu''s good. She can''t eat when she feels sick. It''s worse than eating flies when she thinks of being with a dead liar.


    And with some kind of relationship, there will be more emotion involved and more injury at that time.

 Chapter 1191

    The next day, Wu Yaqiu showed Meng Li a video. Meng Li watched the video, in which the sick woman was lying on the bed with a sick face. Wu Yaqiu said:


    "this is the video of Yang Li''s haircut. It''s still a bit scary."


    She also showed Meng Li one by one, just some videos with various tubes inserted on her body. In fact, many treatments use these methods, but Wu Yaqiu is rare. Maybe she thinks it''s very serious to insert an oxygen tube.


    Meng Li:


    "so?"


    Wu Yaqiu said:


    "he said his mother knew me. Mom, do you want me to have a look?"


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "it''s OK to see it. Anyway, I''m fine. I''ll go with you."


    Wu Yaqiu nodded:


    "that''s OK."


    In the evening, Wu Yaqiu left work, and Meng Li went to the hospital. The man was lying on the bed, dizzy, and didn''t know what to hum.


    Yang Li explained: "my mother is in a bad state and her consciousness is not clear, so I''m sorry for her."


    Wu Yaqiu understood very well. She said it''s OK. She asked Yang Li what''s wrong. Yang Li touched his head and said a name that was very professional in medicine, but he didn''t say it too clearly.


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t understand it. In fact, there was no need to understand it. After all, she couldn''t help it. She only learned from Yang Li that the disease was about the same level as cancer.


    Burning money is not necessarily a cure.


    Meng Li didn''t go to find out what disease it was. It''s true that this woman is seriously ill, but Yang Li is not her son.


    Of course, the doctor only thinks that Yang Lili is her son, otherwise who would be willing to serve her.


    The people in the ward saw the relationship between Wu Yaqiu and Yang Lili, and they didn''t know what attitude they were holding. They praised Yang Lili, saying that Yang Lili appeared in the ward these two days, and the patients also came here these two days.


    But they all said that Yang Lili was really filial. It''s rare to see such a filial child.


    Meng Li takes a look at the state of the woman in the hospital bed. He can''t communicate at all. What Yang Li wants is this effect. You see, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the patient can''t say anything.


    Besides, he communicated with the patient well in advance. Don''t say anything else. Just say that he is her son.


    The patient groaned in pain and moved. Yang Lili quickly came forward to help him turn over. Maybe he was comfortable lying down, and the patient''s groan was reduced.


    Meng Li Duan studied Yang Li for a while and asked:


    "didn''t your father come?"


    Yang Li Li had thought about his words for a long time, and he said:


    "there are chickens and pigs at home, and crops in the field, which can''t be separated from people, and I''m too busy to let my father come first."


    Before Meng Li could answer, a middle-aged woman from the patient''s family next to him said to Wu Yaqiu:


    "this young man is really responsible and handsome. You are so lucky, little girl."


    It makes Wu Yaqiu feel awkward and strange.


    Meng Li looked at the man and said:


    "aren''t you here to take care of the patient? Not tired enough? "


    The middle-aged woman frowned: "what do you mean? How can I not be tired? I''m tired every day. "


    Meng Li smiles and says:


    "if you''re tired, just close your eyes and take good care of yourself. Don''t worry about other people''s affairs. What do you mean my girl is blessed?"


    What''s wrong with Yang Yaqiu?


    What''s more, if Yang Lili had a very sick mother in his family, she would spend hundreds of thousands of dollars just to see a doctor, and then all she had on her back was foreign debts. Would that be a blessing?


    Anyway, Meng Li''s behavior makes Wu Yaqiu feel warm. Although she can''t tell what''s wrong with the man just now, she just feels strange and unhappy.


    Middle aged woman a choke, white Meng leaves one eye, also closed mouth.


    Yang Li Li also looks embarrassed and looks at the middle-aged woman apologetically.


    Meng Li said to Yang Li:


    "then you are very tired. Pay attention to your health."


    Yang Lili immediately said gratefully:


    "thank you for your concern."


    Then Meng Li left with Wu Yaqiu.


    On the way, Meng Li seemed to say unintentionally:


    "the pigs and chickens in Yang Li''s family are very important."


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t think about this problem at first, but she was also surprised by Meng Li''s statement. She said:


    "yes, his father didn''t take care of such a big thing."


    Meng from the corner of his mouth appeared a smile of sarcasm, see Wu Yaqiu unknown.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wu Yaqiu asked.


    In other words, what are you laughing at?


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s nothing. I feel a little strange in my heart. Maybe their parents don''t have a good relationship."


    Wu Yaqiu was silent. After a while, she said:"Mom, maybe for their family, chickens, pigs and crops are the things they depend on for survival. If they leave these things to accompany her mother to see a doctor, there will be no money to see a doctor."


    "Anyway, Yang Li Li is here. At most, he works harder."


    Meng Li: "you are very understanding."


    Wu Yaqiu couldn''t figure out what her mother meant by this.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to guide Wu Yaqiu to doubt Yang Lili now, but he just planted a seed in Wu Yaqiu''s heart in advance.


    Can take root to sprout two said, but to let Yang Lili''s scam was taken apart, Wu Yaqiu will not feel cheated completely.


    Whether Wu Yaqiu or others have doubts, it proves that no matter how clever the scam is, it has been disclosed.


    In order to avoid leaving a psychological shadow, I will sincerely treat Wu Yaqiu in the future, and Wu Yaqiu will feel that the other party is also cheating her, and all kinds of paranoia. Obviously I can''t find the problem, and I still have a strong suspicion in my heart.


    How tired that is.


    In the plot, Wu Yaqiu finds out that Yang Lili has cheated her. After a long time of depression, she keeps away from the men who are close to her.


    In this regard, Meng Li took care of Wu Yaqiu''s emotions as much as possible.


    After that, Yang Lili''s performance was similar to that in the plot, no matter how difficult and difficult he was, he insisted on running both ways.


    Wu Yaqiu was very distressed for him. He said many times that he didn''t need to come, but Yang Lili insisted on coming to deliver things, cook and clean.


    Even though the floor is clean, you can look in the mirror.


    Occasionally, he revealed his "mother''s" illness, which required skill in speaking. Yang Li Li''s skill was good, which showed that they were nervous and had high medical expenses.


    They have a high burden, and they don''t mean to borrow money from them. It gives people the feeling that they are just talking about it.


    It creates a tough and responsible man who is not easy to bow to fate and not easy to ask for help.


    Because this kind of image of people once the head down, especially easy to move people.


    Wu Yaqiu is very considerate of Yang Lili. He hardly lets him spend any money on his life. He takes all the things he brings to his mother.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry. When the time comes, Yang Li will follow his plan.


    She waited for Yang Li to speak.

 Chapter 1192

    Meng Li finally waited for Yang Li to perform like a movie king.


    It seems that he can''t bear this kind of pressure at last. When he came here, he was in a trance. Wu Yaqiu asked, and Yang Lili was hard to say.


    At last he covered his face and began to cry.


    The whole process is not abrupt, very natural, all over revealed a helpless, the body''s breath is very infectious.


    It''s amazing.


    Meng Li thinks it''s a pity not to act.


    Then Yang began to tell the truth, saying that it would take hundreds of thousands of people to have surgery.


    Wu Yaqiu''s face is hard, hundreds of thousands?


    She naturally gives her eyes to Meng Li. Wu Yaqiu feels embarrassed and turns her head to Meng Li''s cold eyes.


    Yang Lili didn''t say that he wanted to borrow money from them. Wu Yaqiu didn''t dare to take the words, and Meng Li didn''t take the words either.


    I will not take the initiative to say that I lent you money.


    The client didn''t do that.


    Yang Lili was disappointed, but he was not discouraged. According to the rehearsal at home, he bowed to Meng Li and said he was impolite, so he staggered out.


    On the contrary, Wu Yaqiu was worried.


    Probably also in private in Wu Yaqiu side, Wu Yaqiu asked Meng Li can help Yang Li.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "how to help, our family can''t afford hundreds of thousands."


    Wu Yaqiu was a little embarrassed and knew that she was too embarrassed for her mother.


    But Yang Li Li''s mother is a real life, they don''t know, even if they know, how much help to think of a way.


    "I didn''t say hundreds of thousands, just to see if there was anything I could do?" Wu Yaqiu said weakly.


    Meng Li said: "isn''t there such a crowdfunding platform now? Let Yang Li make a donation. Didn''t he graduate from a famous university? There must be a lot of connections. "


    "I''ll give you a calculation. From primary school to junior high school, senior high school and University, there are at least hundreds of people I know, as well as my current leading colleagues. Doesn''t he work in a big company?"


    "We can donate more or less, one hundred or fifty, ten people one thousand, one hundred people ten thousand, several hundred people tens of thousands."


    "If you ask your classmates and colleagues to help you forward it, if you don''t know anyone well, you can calculate it by 10 yuan, and if you have relatives and friends, you can mobilize all your personal contacts. I think it''s not a problem to gather 100 thousand yuan first with Yang Li Li''s ability."


    Wu Yaqiu felt that this method was really good. Why didn''t she think of it before?


    And it''s very impressive.


    But on second thought, she denied it. She murmured:


    "Yang Li can''t lower his head."


    As if he had heard a joke, Meng Li couldn''t help laughing and said, "can''t you lower your head? My mother has become like this. Can dignity be a meal? "


    "Is his face important or his mother''s life important? Well Meng Li squints at Wu Yaqiu.


    He asked Wu Yaqiu in silence.


    "Besides, you''re not married now. If I don''t have money now, I''ll earn it with your father. If one day, you don''t like it and break up, can you get the money back?" Meng Li said earnestly.


    Wu Yaqiu pursed her mouth and sighed in her heart.


    Mother said this possibility is not without, and she can''t guarantee that she will get married with Yang Li Li.


    But now this kind of situation is very awkward, very difficult, as Yang Li Li''s girlfriend, a little does not help to appear indifferent, if not help, she and Yang Li Li this relationship will have a mustard.


    But now we can''t break up. If we break up, we will slip away as soon as we hear that the family needs money to see a doctor. It seems that she is too ruthless.


    "I''ll tell him to try." Wu Yaqiu thought about it and said.


    I can''t force my parents for Yang Li.


    When Yang Li came back home, Meng Li had already cooked the meal.


    Looking at the light food on the table, Yang Lili knew that it was cooked by Wu Yaqiu''s mother.


    He has eaten it several times and it looks light, but it tastes good. Wu Yaqiu''s cooking is a little heavier.


    Yang Lili went to the kitchen to help with the meal. Everyone served the table and picked up the chopsticks for a while. Wu Yaqiu''s face was full of words, but she wanted to tell Yang Lili about it in private, but she was worried that Yang Lili would refuse.


    So in front of my mother''s face, Yang Lili may be embarrassed to refuse.


    Even if he refused, his mother would help to persuade Yang Li.


    Aware of Wu Yaqiu''s look, Yang Li thought in his heart, is it about the medical expenses?


    If it''s in his expectation not to borrow now, he still has a way to go.


    He put down the bowl and chopsticks, looked down and said solemnly:


    "if you have anything to say, just say it. I can bear it if I have nothing to say."Wu Yaqiu flashed a few question marks in her mind, and knew that Yang Li''s ideal was poor. She said:


    "no, I mean, we have come up with a solution and think it is feasible."


    With a flash in his eyes, Yang Li Li asked:


    "what can I do?"


    Wu Yaqiu took a look at her mother and said, "it''s crowdfunding."


    "Crowdfunding?"


    Yang Lili looks at Wu Yaqiu in surprise.


    Wu Yaqiu: "don''t you know?"


    Yang Lixin said that he didn''t know crowdfunding, but he didn''t expect Wu Yaqiu to propose it.


    "I know, it''s just..."


    Yang Li Li is thinking, how can we achieve the goal?


    "So many of your classmates lead your colleagues, please them?" Wu Yaqiu added in a low voice.


    Yang Lili: "I''m not sure."


    All these are just fabricated by him. He hasn''t read many books at all, and many students haven''t contacted with each other.


    Work?


    Where does he really have a job? Isn''t that his job?


    Besides, what identity does he use to raise money? This kind of crowdfunding requires authentication. It''s not his mother, and he can''t do it with his real ID card.


    All in all, crowdfunding is not easy for him to operate.


    In Wu Yaqiu''s eyes, Yang Lili''s silence is meditation, hesitation and inner struggle.


    To choose between dignity and mother''s life, Wu Yaqiu is a little speechless. Does it need to choose?


    After a long time, Yang Lili said:


    "can I think about it seriously?"


    Meng Li suddenly said:


    "what else can I think of? My mother has become like this and needs money. Is it because you can''t save face?"


    Yang Lili: "no, if it can cure my mother, anything can."


    Meng Li: "that hair crowdfunding, what tangle with you is the same as what."


    Yang Li was embarrassed and hesitated for a moment, saying: "it''s just that my mother needs too much money. My personal ability can''t really raise so much money. Raising a little on the platform should be a drop in the bucket."


    Wu Yaqiu said in a low voice:


    "as much as you can raise."

 Chapter 1193

    Meng Li also said:


    "if you don''t do it, how can you know that it''s a drop in the bucket? Sometimes you don''t force yourself, and you don''t know how much potential you have."


    Yang Lili: "I''m not sure."


    It''s too special to refute.


    "I doubt your sincerity now." Meng Li added:


    "if there is such a thing in my family, I will try my best first and try every way."


    "And to tell you the truth, we don''t have any money. Look at the car I drove. I just bought a new car a few months ago. Wu Yaqiu''s father hollowed out his family to buy it. It''s not as rich as you think."


    Yang Lili was annoyed by Meng Li, but he was embarrassed.


    Because of his embarrassment, he hesitated for a long time, but didn''t say why.


    Seems to be a little embarrassed, but also seems to Meng from some strong, as if Meng from bullying him.


    If there is a fourth one here, I think Meng Li is a snob. His family needs money. You are still sarcastic here. You didn''t get along well before. Once you heard about this situation, your attitude changed again.


    Fortunately, Wu Yaqiu didn''t think so. She just looked at Yang Lili suspiciously and didn''t understand why Yang Lili didn''t want to crowdfunding.


    In private, she told her mother that he really couldn''t help it. Now they put forward a plan, but Yang Li didn''t want to.


    Do you expect your family to lend him enough money all at once?


    Don''t worry about money anymore?


    You don''t have to bow to people for money?


    Wu Yaqiu felt a little uncomfortable. Does it have to depend on her?


    Before, Yang Lili''s tough and independent image in Wu Yaqiu''s heart began to collapse, which made Wu Yaqiu very uncomfortable.


    After the atmosphere is very strange, Yang Lili has been embarrassed, Meng Li has been indifferent, Wu Yaqiu want to speak and don''t know what to say.


    Yang Lili still insists on washing the bowl before he is ready to leave. Before he leaves, Meng Li says to Yang Lili sincerely:


    "you can make a crowdfunding, and raise it first, so that I can see your sincerity, and I will think of a way for you then."


    Yang Li nodded, said a good thing and said some thanks. Anyway, he didn''t care about Meng Li''s impoliteness just now, so he left.


    After going back, Yang studied crowdfunding and found that it was OK to use the patient''s ID card.


    This is a great relief for him. He always sees that crowdfunding is done by his partner or children. He thinks it can''t be done.


    He found the patient''s ID card, but where can he find someone to donate?


    He didn''t dare to expose his friends, and he didn''t know his family.


    In order to win the trust of Meng Li and Wu Yaqiu, and also to make preparations, Yang Lili uploaded the patient''s case and information.


    Crowdfunding in the patient''s own voice, but also need acquaintances to help real name authentication.


    Yang Li Li:?


    This is too much trouble, where to find acquaintances certification? His friends must not be exposed, then Wu Yaqiu and them?


    Let Wu Yaqiu and Meng Li help with the certification.


    Wu Yaqiu felt a little more comfortable when she saw the link from Yang Li hairdresser. She was obedient, but her previous performance still made Wu Yaqiu feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at Wu Yaqiu''s plan to help Yang Lili get certified, Meng Li said:


    "doesn''t Yang Lili have a friend or family? Like his father or his relatives'' children, who know their roots and know their bottom. "


    Wu Yaqiu hands pause, what flashed in the mind, did not grasp, murmured: "Oh."


    Meng Li directly took Wu Yaqiu and Yang Lili for a group chat and said to Yang Lili:


    "Xiao Yang, you can ask your relatives and friends to authenticate you."


    Yang Lili: "yes."


    Is there something wrong with this woman? Will she die if you help me?


    He just said again if he could help with the certification.


    Wu Yaqiu said helplessly:


    "Mom, it''s not a big deal. Let''s help."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "no, now your mother has a guess in her heart, girl, you listen to me, I won''t hurt you."


    Wu Yaqiu: "what guess?"


    Meng Li: "it''s hard to say now. I''ll tell you then. You''ll listen to me first."


    "All right."


    Because of the disappointment of Yang Lili, Wu Yaqiu is very sad.


    They simply did not return to Yang Lili, did not give him certification, but Yang Lili still found someone to help him certification, confirmed that this matter is true and reliable.


    Then the donation link was sent to the three of them.


    But because of Meng Li''s arrangement, Wu Yaqiu didn''t donate either, and Meng Li didn''t donate either.


    It was Yang Li who fooled several people into donating some money in the ward.Meng Li saw the donation record through the link and said:


    "it''s been several days. How can such a few people donate? Go and ask who these people are?"


    Just looking at the head portrait, Meng Li felt that it was donated by an older woman in the ward.


    Wu Yaqiu went to ask and confirmed that he was from the hospital.


    She asked Yang Li, "why didn''t you send it to your classmates?"


    Yang Lili was speechless. He said he was embarrassed. He should say that dignity is not as important as a life. The mother and daughter must be angry.


    But I really can''t find so many friends and classmates, and I''m a little angry. I can''t help but ask Wu Yaqiu to forward it.


    In fact, Yang Li Li regretted it when he thought about it.


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t come back directly. When she got home from work, she was speechless and conveyed Yang Lili''s meaning to Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighed sadly:


    "he didn''t forward it himself, and he didn''t put his mother''s illness in his heart. How could he expect us again and again?"


    Wu Yaqiu''s eyebrows were all agitated, and she felt terrible in her heart.


    Yang Lili''s image in her heart is really falling again and again. Before she was so filial, how could she end up a person who didn''t even care about her mother''s illness for the sake of face.


    Meng Li said:


    "maybe he has a problem?"


    Wu Yaqiu said angrily:


    "no matter how hard it is, there are several friends around us. Instead of showing us his efforts, he asked me to make all kinds of efforts to publicize in the circle of friends."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "he just has no friends."


    "How can it be? There are always relatives without friends. Who is really lonely?" Wu Yaqiu retorts.


    Meng Li pondered for a moment and looked at Wu Yaqiu calmly:


    "there is another possibility that his friends and relatives are shameful. In other words, he is shameful."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Yaqiu is full of doubts and looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said:


    "this person may be a liar. He can''t expose his life circle, otherwise others will follow suit to find him."


    Wu Yaqiu''s expression changed from bewilderment to astonishment. She felt that her voice was dry and speechless.

 Chapter 1194

    Before Wu Yaqiu could say anything, the door suddenly rang. She felt that the information she received was too explosive and her head was a little confused.


    I got up and went to open the door.


    It''s Yang Lili standing at the door. As soon as Yang Lili comes in, he is unfamiliar with Wu Yaqiu, who has a bad color on him, and deep in his eyes.


    He called Wu Yaqiu in a warm voice.


    Wu Yaqiu just looked at Yang Lili. Yang Lili''s hairstyle was a bit messy. He probably used his hands to grasp it. His eyes were dark green, so he stayed up late.


    Give people a kind of not having a good rest, still very sad appearance.


    But he also carries the hospital specially that kind of complex flavor, Wu Yaqiu takes back the look in the eyes, gives way to the side.


    "Go in."


    She said in a weak voice.


    Yang Lili looks at Wu Yaqiu strangely. Without speaking, he goes in and looks at Meng Li sitting on the sofa.


    It''s a little emotional. He said with a weeping voice:


    "Auntie."


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at Yang Li faintly. Yang Li knelt down to Meng Li with a plop. On the contrary, Wu Yaqiu, who was walking this way, was surprised.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "kneel down. I''m not dead."


    Yang Lili doesn''t care about Meng Li''s attitude. He just wants to get the money as soon as possible.


    He has an intuition that if things drag on, the mother and daughter will be suspicious. He always thinks that Wu Yaqiu''s mother is hard to deal with.


    In order to avoid long dreams and more and more mistakes, he understood that he could not get a few people to donate money, and they might be suspicious at that time.


    He decided to cut the hemp fast.


    He said:


    "I''m sorry, auntie, I don''t want crowdfunding, and some things are too late now."


    "It''s all my fault."


    "It''s really too late. The doctor said that if my mother doesn''t have an operation, it will be very dangerous. I have to take care of my mother all day. Now I haven''t gone to work. I''ve been asking for leave, and I don''t have so much time to ask friends to donate."


    "The most important thing is that it''s really not enough. I''m just too anxious. I''m too anxious to raise money for my mother''s operation at one time. Only after the operation can I continue to raise money at ease."


    He raised his head, his eyes were red, and said sadly:


    "Auntie, do you know what is the saddest thing in life?"


    Meng Li shook his head cooperatively, and Yang Li said in a more pathetic voice:


    "it''s the tree that wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, the son that wants to raise but the parents are not here!"


    Meng Li can''t help supporting her forehead. This part is a little pompous, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Looking at Meng Li''s embarrassed look, Yang Li realized whether he was exaggerating. He adjusted his expression and looked very sad.


    It''s more natural.


    Wu Yaqiu didn''t understand what Meng Li meant when he said that Yang Lili was a liar, so she stood on one side without saying a word, and pursed her lips tightly.


    Meng Li: "I know your heart, but I really have no money."


    "Can you do something for me, Auntie? Please, I kowtow to you." With that, Yang began to kowtow.


    With a thump on the floor, Yang Li felt that he was exerting too much force, and his skull hurt a little.


    So when he knocked again, he was more attentive. He wanted to make his voice sound good, but he didn''t want to hurt too much.


    As a modern man, Wu Yalu is not willing to kneel down and get away.


    She was at a loss.


    Meng Li looked at Yang Li''s kneeling and knocking several times, but Wu Yaqiu couldn''t help it. There was gold under the man''s knee. What was that.


    She walked over and stopped Yang Li from kowtowing.


    Said:


    "you have something to say, don''t do that."


    It''s really hard to see.


    Yang Lili: "Auntie, can you help me think of a way, I just hate that I have no ability now. In fact, I have borrowed all the relatives at home, and I really can''t raise enough."


    Meng Li sighed: "but..."


    Yang Li Li felt that there was a play, and quickly said:


    "Auntie, if you can save my mother''s life, I will pay you double the money if you don''t want to be a cow or a horse for you."


    "If Yaqiu and I can be together, I will be your own son. I will be good to her and to you and your uncle. If Yaqiu dislikes me one day, I will be your son, and I will provide for you."


    This sounds too moving, Meng Li wiped his eyes, Wu Yaqiu is really, there are tears in his eyes.


    She said reluctantly:


    "well, let me do something. I''ll go to the hospital to see your mother tomorrow."


    Yang Lili said excitedly:


    "thank you, auntie. I will never forget her kindness in my life. Only you helped me when I was most helpless."Meng Li sighed:


    "what else can we do? I just hope you will be angry and strong after your mother is well."


    "Sure, sure."


    Yang Lili quickly guarantees that the tears in his eyes are hanging on his face, and he is not willing to wipe them off, leaving them to Meng Li.


    After Yang Lili left, Wu Yaqiu asked Meng Li:


    "Mom, are you going to lend him more money?"


    Meng Li: "how?"


    Wu Yaqiu said:


    "I just want to ask. I think we should not borrow too much."


    Meng Li looked at Wu Yaqiu with great interest and asked:


    "I always thought you wanted me to lend him money to tide over the difficulties."


    Wu Yaqiu pursed her lips and said:


    "I had this idea before, but when you really want to lend him money, I don''t feel very good. If you borrow too much money or don''t come back, what should I do?"


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. Wu Yaqiu added in a low voice:


    "and didn''t you just say that he might be a liar?"


    Meng Li said: "I guess. When I get to the hospital tomorrow, I''ll have a way to confirm. If it''s a liar, I won''t lend him money. If it''s not a liar, I''ll listen to you. If you say yes, I''ll borrow it. If you say no, I won''t borrow it."


    Wu Yaqiu hesitated and asked:


    "will dad agree?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "if we both agree, your father can only secondment."


    Wu Yaqiu


    Although this sounds very comfortable, but still can''t help but give dad a tear of sympathy.


    "Do you have so much money at home?" Wu Yaqiu asked again.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "at that time, we have to find a way for him. Let''s see. Maybe we can''t take out the money at one time."


    Wu Yaqiu let out a cry.


    The next day, Wu Yaqiu wanted to ask for leave from work and go to the hospital with Meng Li, but Meng Li refused. She said, "it''s OK. I''ll go and have a look. Don''t worry."


    Wu Yaqiu hesitated for a moment and said:


    "I''m afraid you are wrong."


    Although Yang Li kowtowed yesterday, she thought about it for half a night. Combined with all kinds of things before, so many details became doubts.


    I feel that Yang Lili has some problems. This discovery makes Wu Yaqiu feel heavy all the time.

 Chapter 1195

    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s OK. Go to work quickly. Don''t delay."


    Wu Yaqiu sighed helplessly, but also stubborn Meng Li, with a heavy mind to go to work.


    Meng Li called Yang Li and asked, "where are you?"


    Yang Lili said eagerly:


    "Auntie, I''ll take care of my mother in the hospital. When you come, I''ll come downstairs to meet you."


    Meng Li said gently:


    "well, wait for me. I''m coming."


    Hung up the phone, Meng Li opened Wu Yaqiu''s computer, and then reported Yang Lili on a special website.


    In the plot, after Yang Lili runs away, the client reports the case to them, but no one is found. Yang Lili''s information goes to this website, and then he discovers that Yang Lili is a habitual criminal.


    Two previous fraud cases in other places are similar to this one.


    But I didn''t know the reason before. I didn''t provide Yang Li''s photo, but the relevant department drew the suspect''s photo according to the victim''s oral statement.


    There is still a gap with the reality of Yang Li Li.


    Besides, if ordinary people have nothing to do, who will go to that website.


    Meng Li is very suspicious that Yang Lili has adjusted his face, so there is a big gap with the photos, but he can''t completely change his face. If you look carefully, there are still similarities.


    Meng Li filled in the description and said she would go to the hospital to find someone, or she would run at any time. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she was anonymous.


    In order to avoid Yang Li''s trouble with their family.


    More is better than less.


    After you submit it, if you receive a report, you will go.


    After all this, Meng Li cleared the records on the computer, and Wu Yaqiu should not know about these things.


    Then Meng Li calculated the time. After waiting for her outside the hospital for a while, she wandered in the corridor for a while and saw three unusual people walking into Yang Li''s ward.


    It seems that he wants to check his ID card, but Yang Li can''t provide his own information. After that, his voice becomes smaller and smaller, and Meng Li can''t hear clearly at the door.


    It''s not a good time to join in.


    Vaguely heard are Yang Li Li faltering answer, and the police asked a little momentum.


    After a while, Yang Lili was taken out.


    Meng Li hurriedly walked over and asked Yang Li, who was caught in the middle:


    "Xiao Yang, are these your friends? Where are you going? "


    She completely ignored the panic on Yang Li''s face and asked like nobody.


    Yang Li lowered his head and didn''t answer Meng Li''s question.


    A man asked:


    "what''s your relationship with him, madam?"


    Meng Li takes a look at the man in his usual clothes, but putting Yang Li in the middle of the pose is to prevent Yang Li''s sudden resistance. That''s right. She naturally says:


    "he''s my daughter''s boyfriend."


    The man took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "please come with me, madam. We need to ask you some questions."


    With that, he took out his card to show his identity. Meng Li took a look at it, and her expression was very exaggerated. She waved her hand and said:


    "you?"


    "I''d better not go. What can I do for you? About what? It can''t be because of Xiao Yang. "


    She looked at Yang Li in doubt.


    Yang Lili didn''t say a word all the time. His face was staggered with panic, and he knew he couldn''t run away.


    Many things are not checked and nothing is found, but once checked, they are all exposed.


    I have some regrets, so I shouldn''t be too greedy. If I borrowed less at the beginning and borrowed one hundred and eighty thousand yuan, I would have got the money now.


    The other side will not be entangled for so long, until now.


    Take the money to the next place where no one knows him. Who can find him?


    It''s just that he has invested a lot of money in this period of time. If he doesn''t get a few hundred thousand back, he really feels unwilling.


    But he had an intuition that when the policeman came in, he looked at him at the first sight, as if he was coming for him.


    Did someone report him?


    It shouldn''t be. He''s got a little face straightened. It''s not the same as before.


    And his image seems to be a highly educated and high-quality youth in the society. Who will associate him with a liar?


    I don''t understand.


    "Madam, please cooperate." Said the man.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and said:


    "I remember I didn''t commit a crime, did I?"


    The man shook his head indifferently:


    "just some things I want to ask you, no other meaning, you can rest assured."


    Meng Li said reluctantly:


    "well, as a citizen, I will certainly cooperate with you."She did not forget to take a worried look at Yang Lili. Her eyes seemed to care about him.


    Yang Lili takes a look at Meng Li and purses his mouth. He never thinks that Meng Li is reporting him behind his back. After all, Meng Li''s acting skills are not bad. In his eyes, he is not only worried, but also helpless and uneasy, just like understanding his relatives being arrested.


    Yang Li Li was very sorry. If he had come earlier, he might have given him the money and he would not have run into the police.


    Meng Li also followed to the police station, Yang Li was taken aside to ask questions, and Meng Li was also asked.


    It''s just a relationship with Yang Li Li.


    Meng Li said it from the perspective of the client in the plot, and praised Yang Li from time to time.


    He said that the child was very filial, considerate and highly educated, so he took the police to talk about home affairs.


    Q & A, I understand that this is the target of the suspect.


    But also believe that the suspect, if not they appear, this person is the next victim.


    Meng Li didn''t seem to know it yet, and said with pity:


    "I came to see Xiao Yang''s mother today, and then I gave the money to Xiao Yang. No matter whether he and my daughter are successful or not, we can''t help each other, right?"


    The policeman said: "fortunately, you are a little late. Otherwise, people may run away when they get the money."


    "Besides, the man in the bed is not his mother at all."


    Meng Li looked at the police in amazement:


    "no? You''re teasing me, aren''t you? "


    The other side was speechless and said:


    "madam, please be serious."


    Meng Li still refused to believe it. She said:


    "don''t talk nonsense. If it wasn''t for his mother, would he take care of him so well? And in order to see his mother, he went to my house yesterday to kneel down and beg me to lend him money. "


    "I think he has a high degree and a good job. It''s easy for him to earn money in the future. He can''t afford to worry about it."


    The policeman said coldly:


    "but according to our investigation of his true information, he has neither a high degree nor a good job."


    Meng Li was a little excited and said in a loud voice:


    "impossible."


    "Please be calm, or you won''t be able to continue the conversation." The police are still indifferent. He has seen this kind of person and this kind of reaction so much that he has seen nothing strange.


    But the reaction is quite normal.


    "You wait." The police got up and went out.

 Chapter 1196

    After a while, he came in and handed Meng Li some information, saying:


    "according to the confession of the suspect and the comparison with the database, this is his real information."


    Meng Li took it and saw that it had a picture of Yang Li before. Yang Li''s name was also a fake. He didn''t look too ugly before, but he used to look like a little fresh meat. Now he''s a lot more mature and has different looks. It''s more difficult for people to associate with him if his temperament is completely different.


    Meng Li completely sank his face after seeing it. He changed his nagging appearance and didn''t speak any more.


    I still seem to be very angry.


    Chest up and down ups and downs, from time to time turn a white eye.


    The police said something more and told Meng Li to pay attention to it. Now all kinds of scams are emerging one after another. We must be more vigilant.


    Meng Li asked if he could see Yang Li again. The police took a look at Meng Li''s angry face and thought, I''m afraid it''s not to see people, but to curse people.


    A woman in the police station noisy is not good-looking, then euphemistically said there is no need not to see it.


    Finally, thanks for Meng Li''s cooperation. Meng Li also knows that it''s time for him to retire. He left with a look of disappointment.


    Back home, Meng Li didn''t call Wu Yaqiu who was working.


    When she came back from work, she drank some water and asked about Meng Li''s situation in the hospital today. Meng Li told Wu Yaqiu about what happened in the police station. Wu Yaqiu was shocked. Although she doubted before, it seems to be an established fact now.


    She asked difficultly:


    "Mom, really?"


    Meng Li was afraid:


    "really, they told me that the one lying in the hospital was not Yang Li''s mother at all. They had a husband and children, and they were fooled here by Yang Li."


    "The patient''s family has been informed that they will pick her up tomorrow."


    Wu Yaqiu''s face was a little pale, and she asked:


    "how did Yang Lili get caught?"


    Meng Li said vaguely:


    "it''s said that it''s someone else who goes to check his ID card, and then Yang Lili can''t get out his ID card or provide identity information. The police must pay more attention to this kind of person."


    "I don''t know how to find out that Yang Li is a suspect."


    Wu Yaqiu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was in a trance. She murmured in disbelief:


    "is she really a liar?"


    "Why do I meet liars?"


    "Mom, you said to go to the hospital today to make sure if he is a liar. How can you know if you go and make sure?" Wu Yaqiu stares at Meng Li and asks.


    Meng Li said:


    "I just want to see Yang Li''s mother again. I want to test Yang Li''s mother to see if their family is really as difficult as Yang Li said..."


    "If it''s really that difficult, I''ll help her. If Yang Lili is not difficult, he just wants to borrow money from us, then I think he''s a liar."


    "Who knows, as soon as he arrives, he will be taken away."


    Wu Yaqiu let out a loud voice. Meng Li patted his chest and said in fear:


    "I thought it was just trying to cheat us to lend him more money. Who knows that man is not his mother at all. You say that he is angry but not angry. This is a liar even worse than I think."


    "All education and work are fake."


    Wu Yaqiu was in a trance and felt dizzy:


    "then why can''t I feel it? Am I too stupid?"


    The pain in her heart, she also put a lot of feelings in Yang Li Li, but the reality is in front of her, not only to cut off a relationship, but also to turn the relationship into a kind of hate?


    This kind of taste is hard, tormenting people''s hearts.


    Meng Li sighed and knew that Wu Yaqiu thought so.


    She may now be doubting the world, her life and herself.


    Meng Li said softly:


    "in fact, you feel it. It''s just that you don''t want to believe it. Yang Lili is not so smart and can do things seamlessly."


    "You have to believe in yourself. He didn''t cheat you so completely."


    Wu Yaqiu nodded her head in frustration. She still felt that she was too stupid. If it wasn''t for her mother to say something, she might not feel it by herself.


    This world is really terrible, how can there be such a liar, pretending to be affectionate, meticulous to people.


    She gave a wry smile. She thought she had found the treasure. Who knows


    Wu Yaqiu said:


    "Mom, I want to go out and calm down."


    Meng Li: "where are you going?"


    Wu Yaqiu shook his head: "I don''t know."


    A glistening tear drops from Wu Yaqiu''s eyes. Wu Yaqiu rubs her face and stands up. She is thin and thin.It''s like you''ve been drained of all your strength.


    She was a little embarrassed to change her shoes at the door, and then told Meng Li that she had gone out. Meng Li didn''t care, and let Wu Yaqiu go out.


    So much foreshadowing should be effective. I feel that Wu Yaqiu''s mood is better than that in the plot.


    After all, in the plot, Wu Yaqiu is cheated. She blames herself for her pain. She scolds herself for being stupid every day, even if she is stupid. She also implicates her mother. She vows to earn money to buy a house for her mother.


    The client was distressed and felt that her daughter was possessed.


    It''s hard to get out of the shadow. I don''t know what Wu Yaqiu thought after the client died.


    Will you blame your mother''s death on your own responsibility? If you don''t involve your mother, your mother won''t live without a house. If you have a house, you won''t want to make money from sports cars, and there won''t be any accidents.


    So now there''s a reason for Meng Li to tear down Yang Lili. If he did not borrow money from Yang Lili at the beginning, Wu Yaqiu might have a strange fluke mentality.


    What if you think that Yang Lili is a gold basin wash his hands, or that he is now reforming himself or something, only cheating others, not her?


    Think it''s all in the past, give others a chance and so on.


    Meng Li feels that once people are dazed by love, they may believe in all kinds of lies and do everything.


    Especially for girls, it''s easy to feel that they are unique. This person is not good to others, but good to me. If she is negative to the world, she will not be negative to me. This kind of love is very useful to some people.


    In order to avoid Wu Yaqiu falling into this situation, Meng Li has been dragging on until now.


    Now that Meng Li has completely cut off her back road, Wu Yaqiu will not have all kinds of fluke ideas. She will not think that Yang Lili only deceives others but not her. No matter what reason she looks for, she can''t convince herself.


    Yang Li Li''s behavior is to cheat them, kowtow and kneel, plead, the result is not his own mother.

 Chapter 1197

    Wu Yaqiu calls Meng Li to ask where Yang Lili is.


    Meng Li thought about it and told Wu Yaqiu.


    She went to see Yang Li Li.


    Yang Lili was a little shy to see Wu Yaqiu at this time.


    No matter what Wu Yaqiu asked, Yang kept silent.


    Wu Yaqiu just wiped her tears, but she still couldn''t think of it.


    Last night, I thought about it a lot. I thought about how Yang Lili was really a liar. What I wanted was a liar. I repaired him and left.


    But it was not until she faced the cruel truth that she found that she was not optimistic as expected.


    On the contrary, the police gave Wu Yaqiu ideological work and heart to heart talks, which made Wu Yaqiu feel better.


    After a while, Meng left and asked Yang Li about the situation. He said that he had been sent back to the local area. Anyway, according to his situation, he must be sentenced.


    The amount is not small. It will not be less than five years. We have to look at the specific years.


    Let Meng Li rest assured.


    Meng Li was relieved.


    It is estimated that in the past seven or eight years, the law is fair and just, and it is best to punish Yang Li with the law.


    Besides, Yang Lili will be fined.


    It''s better than fixing him.


    Meng Li doesn''t like excessive revenge. It''s not hard for her to kill Yang Li, but he didn''t pay for his life.


    But in the story, for Yang Li, the money cheated by the client should be a big order. After taking away the cost of his investment and the money allocated to the women in the hospital bed, there are still 400000 left.


    With this money, you can pretend to be more like it, make the scam more real, and then get more money.


    In this case, there is no way to follow up Yang''s punishment on the Internet. It is not a special case and will not be made public on the Internet.


    Therefore, it is difficult to know the situation of Yang Lili in the follow-up estimation.


    We have to go back to system space.


    Meng Li accompanied Wu Yaqiu for a period of time. Anyway, a kind of message that has been conveyed to her is that you are not stupid, you are not stupid, not everyone can cheat you, and not everyone will cheat you.


    There are true, good and beautiful things in the world.


    Let Wu Yaqiu also gradually have self-confidence, it is found that Yang Li is a liar, her self-confidence is also quite a serious blow.


    All kinds of self doubt.


    Seeing that Wu Yaqiu came out slowly, people were confident when they went out, and they were not so suspicious at the beginning. Seeing that everyone was like a liar, Meng Li just drove back to his hometown.


    I have to go back and divorce Wu Boyang.


    On the way, Meng Li is still thinking about whether Wu Boyang has contacted Xia Rong in the past few months.


    If she gets in touch, it''s going to take some trouble.


    Wu Boyang is quite happy to see Meng Li go back. He has been out for a long time. He has been married for so many years and hasn''t been separated for so long.


    After a lot of phone calls, she didn''t come back and said she had a good time with her daughter.


    I miss you very much, and I''m very enthusiastic.


    Meng Li is light, the enthusiasm of Wu Boyang to douse.


    The next day, Meng left to buy medicine and went to see Xia Rong. Although it has been so long, Xia Rong is still afraid to see Meng Li.


    Meng Li took the initiative to ask her:


    "is there any medicine for burning?"


    Meng Li is a guest. He takes the initiative to find Xia Rong, but Xia Rong ignores him.


    Taking Meng away to look for medicine, Meng Li whispered to her ear and asked:


    "have you been a little better these days?"


    At the beginning of Xia Rong''s farewell, she tried her best to keep away from the dangerous atmosphere. She didn''t dare to face Meng Li and said, "I''m fine. I have a boyfriend now. You don''t have to worry about it any more."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "then you are very fast."


    Xia Rong wants to roll her eyes. What else can she do? She has no choice.


    Some things in life still need a man to do, a woman against a home is really too tired.


    When I met Wu Boyang some time ago, he didn''t pretend that he didn''t know himself. He didn''t even say sorry.


    Are you afraid of being too close to her?


    I think too much.


    The couple is a lunatic and a ruthless.


    "Well, I wish you and your boyfriend the best of luck, so I won''t be upset." Meng Li said.


    Xia Rong pulled the corner of the mouth, in the heart some unhappy words want to say, but did not dare to say.


    Meng Li wanted to divorce now, but considering Wu Yaqiu''s side, she should not come out of that state completely. Now divorce is very easy to make her extremely insecure, so she may not believe in love.


    Love this thing, if you can not escape to choose it, or as far as possible to believe that it exists.


    It''s not to believe in the man who clings to himself and regards love as the whole of life. It''s just that it can be used as the seasoning of life and make people get pleasure from it.Combined with Xia Rong, I want to observe again, so I''d better wait.


    After waiting for more than half a year, I finally heard that Xia Rong was married, but her husband was not from this place. Xia Rong brought her family to live with her husband.


    Meng Li inquires about Xia Rong''s remarriage. The man''s family condition is not very good. It seems that there is something wrong with his feet. However, his influence in life is not too great. If he doesn''t look carefully, he can''t see it. However, he has a disability certificate and has never been married.


    And there''s a dad paralyzed in bed.


    But I can accept Xia Rong''s grandmother and son.


    It''s said that he is gentle, not as bad as Xia Rong''s ex husband.


    So many things are fair. If Xia Rong finds someone with similar conditions, people may not be happy that Xia Rong goes there with an old man and a young one.


    Everyone has the pressure of life, married a need to bear more than three tired.


    This society is such a reality.


    Life is cruel, not everyone''s life can always face the sunshine.


    Despite Xia Rong''s experience as a third party, she is not a poor person. She has been worn away by life. The wrong choice of her first marriage means that her life has been rewritten since then.


    The reality is that she has a son, which is a setback in the marriage market. The reality is that some people are not willing to raise a son for others.


    Maybe if it was a girl, the situation would be better.


    In today''s society, there are too many things for a son to prepare when he grows up. Those who have more money have to prepare, while those who have no money have to work hard to prepare. Relatively speaking, a daughter has to be much more relaxed and have no money. Some families choose not to prepare.


    Meng Li sighed that he was not born in this era, but as a woman, some things can be moved, but can not fully empathize.


    Meng Li began to divorce Wu Boyang. This year, Meng Li was extremely indifferent to Wu Boyang, and it was Wu Boyang''s expectation that he proposed a divorce.


    Sooner or later.


    He knew in his heart that his wife could not pass the barrier and could not forgive him.


    Still very sincere to save Meng Li, but Meng Li''s attitude is particularly firm, Wu Boyang also dare not force, worried that Meng Li thought for a moment, but drove to the edge of the cliff.


    Meng Li didn''t take the initiative to mention the property. Let''s see what Wu Boyang thought.

 Chapter 1198

    I didn''t expect that Wu Boyang still gave her a suite, a car of more than 100000 yuan and a deposit of tens of thousands according to the scenario.


    Of course, Meng Li took the initiative to ask for the tens of thousands of deposits. In the plot, the client didn''t get them because there was no deposit at that time.


    Wu Boyang later spent on Xia Rong.


    After getting tens of thousands of yuan, Meng Li felt more comfortable. On the whole, Wu Boyang paid extra compensation, and his share of property was less.


    Meng Li has an advantage.


    After Xia Rong married, she took care of her children at home and did farm work. Now she doesn''t have to go out to work, but there are endless housework, field work, and her father-in-law asked her to wait on her.


    It''s a lot of trouble for a paralyzed father-in-law to wait on her, but it''s hard to find a man who is willing to let her take grandma with her.


    At the beginning, her husband gave her a promise to help her support her.


    What I think is that when I get married for the second time, I should also consider something practical. It''s really tiring for me to provide for the aged. I''m not willing to agree.


    But in fact, this man''s character is good. He won''t yell at her, and he won''t beat her. He knows both cold and hot.


    It''s OK to get along.


    And there are no children, from the selfish point of view, she is not willing to do stepmother for others, stepmother is difficult to do, it is difficult to balance the two children.


    Moreover, if she has a child, she will have three children. It''s very difficult to raise them. Now there is only one child, and it''s not so difficult to have one.


    There is also a reason hidden in the bottom of my heart that I am not willing to face the fact.


    In order to get rid of that crazy woman, Russell is a bomb in her heart. She also knows that Russell can rest assured only when she is married.


    She once met Russell when she was picking up her children from school. Russell gave a gloomy look, praised that her children were so cute, and said that when she would go out to play together, she shuddered.


    Especially worried about her son, the child is so small, where can avoid Russell''s calculation.


    However, she learned from the people in her hometown that Russell was divorced. Xia Rong had a strange feeling in her heart. She really didn''t know what to say.


    Did Russell stay up until she got married?


    This kind of person is also extremely sad, with their own time and happiness to endure, endure those days especially painful.


    Xia Rong tut.


    Is Wu Boyang''s condition not good? Without him, Russell would not have such a good life.


    After all kinds of procedures, Meng Li returned to the system space.


    Complete the client Russell''s wish: live, still divorce, but don''t want Wu Boyang with Xia Rong.


    Score 100 points, 79000 points, 960 points for boundary power, and 6 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 745900


    boundary power: 15395


    soul power: 6


    talent: running, dream, insight into heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power and went to see the follow-up of the world. She had no time to sleep and planned to go to the trading market on the domain after watching the follow-up.


    After the client went back, he rented a shop with tens of thousands of yuan of savings, bought some goods, sold small accessories and toys, some beautiful books, and some sports equipment, that is, badminton rackets, table tennis rackets, basketball and so on.


    Open next to the school, business is OK, the town rent is cheap, earn not much money, but can pass the time.


    This is Meng Li''s idea to the client before he left. It depends on whether the client is willing to open it or not. If she is willing to do it, it depends on her.


    Small business, investment is not high, of course, the return is not high.


    But it''s suitable for the client.


    Of course, there have to be tens of thousands. In the story, the client doesn''t get the tens of thousands of deposits, but he has no money to open a shop.


    The client is quite satisfied, so it won''t be so idle.


    But after a while, Wu Boyang came to find the client to remarry.


    Wu Boyang feels that Russell''s character has returned to the past since he divorced him, which makes him feel more intimate and playful.


    the client is unwilling. Now the days are very quiet. If I go back to Wu Boyang, I will be tired.


    And I can''t get over the pimples in my heart.


    Wu Boyang''s pursuit is even more fierce, and he also let Wu Yaqiu deceive the client. Wu Yaqiu''s opinion is actually very pertinent. He didn''t say that he had to remarry the client. He said that the client should follow his own will.


    In fact, Wu Yaqiu naturally wants her parents to be together, but she can''t let her mother forgive the unforgivable things in her heart just because she wants to.


    It''s not fair to her. Now she has gone through some things and is more sensible than before.After the divorce, Wu Bo Rong didn''t want to know.


    In the face of her husband''s family situation, Wu Boyang is already rich in her heart. Even if she can''t be with Wu Boyang, is it feasible to get some benefits from him?


    No, she''s afraid of Russell.


    Let''s try it out first.


    Xia Rong wandered in front of the client several times intentionally or unintentionally, and then found that Russell''s character didn''t seem so dangerous?


    She tried to ask Russell if he didn''t care who Wu Boyang was with after his divorce?


    Russell said:


    "we are all divorced. It doesn''t matter to me who he is with."


    Then he looked up and down at Xia Rong and said with a sneer:


    "others are OK, but you are not."


    Xia Rong


    It must be an illusion. How can you think that this crazy woman is not crazy? She is a madman.


    It''s still so dangerous.


    Xia Rong put down a different idea, did not dare to provoke Wu Boyang, honest with her that honest man.


    After the client went back, he continued Meng Li''s habit. He liked to paint a light make-up and clean himself up. When he wore his own bright clothes, the whole person looked bright.


    Wu Boyang is still a persistent client. He didn''t find that his wife can dress up so well before. Since he found out something about himself, let''s clean up and dress up.


    But it''s true that his character has become so good after his divorce.


    Before that kind of indifference, he can''t stand it. When he just moves his eyes to you, there is a kind of thin air feeling.


    Now it''s time to talk gently to children, of course, adults, with a smile.


    And she loves to be clean and tidy. The store is clean and tidy. As soon as people go in, they can''t help but want to stay a little longer.


    It''s her own store. She doesn''t clean it up. A group of men are in a mess. They often can''t find things.


    After the divorce, she has no bad habits. He has seen many women of this age. When they have nothing to do, they go to play cards. They have such a loud voice on the card table that they swear a lot.


    More than that, he thought Russell was really good.

 Chapter 1199

    Russell''s pursuit of Wu Boyang was entangled at the beginning.


    Think of oneself already passed half a lifetime, still toss about what.


    Looking for a new heart is not necessarily all, each has its own calculation.


    It''s very likely that they will part in a bad mood.


    Although Wu Boyang has made mistakes before, he is still a man who can make a living.


    And they have children in common.


    How many times can I toss and turn, knowing that I am so hesitant, because my inner will is not big.


    If you are really willing to return to Wu Boyang, you will not be entangled like this. In the final analysis, you are still unwilling to weigh the pros and cons. You think less about emotions, but more about practical problems.


    Simply persuade yourself to give up.


    After thinking about it in my heart, I didn''t really feel anything later. Wu Boyang seems to be affectionate. In fact, it''s not another reality?


    If you chase yourself back, it''s not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    It seems that the house belongs to him again, so does the car.


    If Wu Boyang finds another one, he may not be able to find a beautiful young woman without children.


    All kinds of reality.


    It''s hurtful to think of it, but this is the reality. People are the best at power, always weighing the pros and cons, and choosing their own best interests.


    Sometimes true feelings are insignificant in front of interests.


    Meng Li didn''t look at it after a while. He hoped the client would live a good life. He lived half his life, but he still had half his life.


    With the development of science and technology, the average life expectancy has also increased. It''s never too late to meet the wonderful demand of life. If you miss yesterday, don''t miss today.


    The rest of my life is good, happy and healthy.


    She realized that she had returned to the system space, went to the trading market, walked around and asked, but she still couldn''t find anything to repair the mental ball.


    Well, Meng Li thinks he has these things in his hand. He''s sure he''ll keep them for a rainy day. He really wants to sell them. Maybe he should ask his acquaintances first. It''s more troublesome to set up a stall or something.


    I still know too little in the organization, but I don''t regret it. Friends are very particular about fate. It''s not that if I know you and add a good friend, I''ll be a friend.


    She went back to system space and asked 6018:


    "can you help me take on a task in the cultivation world?"


    Go to the world and hope to be favored by the goddess of luck.


    6018 said:


    "I''ll try. The tasks in the cultivation world are very popular. The suppression is not as big as other positions. It''s easy to start a task, and many people are willing to do it."


    Meng Li nodded. It''s true. He was looking forward to it.


    "Just a moment." 6018.


    Meng Li said.


    I went to read books, mainly about mental power.


    There is a talk about the use of mental power. She can basically use these means, even in the hope that she can find a way to self repair the mental ball. It turns out that it''s really extravagant. How can it be such a good thing.


    Is it OK if something breaks down?


    After thinking about it, Meng Li went to Lingtian to see the vines. He felt that the vines of the vines were getting stronger and stronger, but the shape was unique.


    How to describe it? The vines of the inquiry vine are now covered by white nets, like cobwebs, but not completely. The lattice inside is rhombic, very regular.


    However, this kind of lattice gap is very small, and the vines of the inquiry vine are trapped. Its vines are entangled together, like a very large wire ball that cannot be untied.


    All kinds of distortions stick to it tightly, and at the same time prevent the vines from spreading out. Lingzhi is planted in Lingtian, which seems to be developing.


    The poor Wisteria can only see but can''t eat. Its vine struggles twice from time to time.


    Where did the net come from?


    Wu Xiang opens his eyes and looks at Meng Li with doubts on his face. He closes his eyes and plans to continue to sleep.


    Meng Li picked up Wu Xiang and asked:


    "what is this?"


    Is it all Buddhist? I know she''s confused, but I don''t explain.


    Wu Xiang turned his eyes and spat out a white net of the size of a slap from his mouth.


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang in surprise:


    "is this your talent skill?"


    Wu Xiang said languidly:


    "it''s not worth mentioning that you have a little skill in carving insects."


    Although it was modest, Meng Li felt that when Wu Xiang said this, he was not worthy of beating.


    She asked faintly:


    "what''s the reason?"


    Wuxiang''s voice was a little angry and struggled from Mengli''s hands. Mengli put him down. Wuxiang stood up with his two front feet akimbo and said: "this thing has been harassing me all day. As soon as I fell asleep, I secretly stretched out the vine. It''s too obscene."Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "it''s very obscene."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "so now I''m honest. If I don''t show some skills, it really thinks I''m easy to bully."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and wants to touch Wu Xiang''s head. He thinks Wu Xiang is so cute, but Wu Xiang refuses this time. He avoids Meng Li.


    It is standing at this time, Meng Li to some secret place to see, even so, did not see the invisible gender.


    But in her heart, Wu is quite a man, because Wu Xiang''s voice is like a boy.


    Wu Xiang perceives Meng Li''s eyes and immediately lands on all fours. He looks at Meng Li with extremely complex and extremely disgusting eyes.


    It''s worse than that vine.


    Meng Li felt his face awkwardly and picked up the net that Wu Xiangtu had just thrown from the ground.


    It felt soft and sticky. She took it in her hand and did not tear it apart.


    Of course, she didn''t try her best, but the little net actually moved. It stuck tightly to Meng Li''s hand, then spread, and finally wrapped Meng Li''s hand together.


    And the net keeps shrinking. Meng Li is a soul without bones. I feel good.


    But she knew that if she had flesh and blood in her hands, it would have been broken and deformed.


    It may even be strangled into mashed meat.


    I can''t believe what a person would look like if he was covered inside.


    It should be disgusting to die.


    However, the character of Wu Xiang is not the kind of species that like to kill people, but mainly lazy.


    Too lazy to kill?


    Without looking at each other, Meng Li''s hand did not change. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then a flash of clarity. His voice was a little complacent, and he asked:


    "how is it?"


    Meng Liyun raised his strength and directly smashed the net of Wuxiang. He said with a smile:


    "not bad."


    It''s really good.


    Wuxiang still didn''t feel surprised, but he didn''t use all the means, of course, the other side didn''t take all the means out.


    It''s just a fad to try. He doesn''t intend to compete with others. It''s better to sleep when he has time.


    Meng Li is not willing to take care of the enmity between Wuxiang and wenqingteng. It must be that Wuxiang is not too much.


    After all, it''s still in her territory.

 Chapter 1200

    "Is the spirit liquid enough?" Meng Li turned to ask.


    Wu Xiang said:


    "a little bit more."


    Meng Li, oh, let''s bring some more when we come next time. She left the Lingtian space and picked up the Yinyang bead to look at it. She was too busy at this time and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It turns out that Yin Yang pearl doesn''t need people''s attention, it''s still like that.


    Meng Li has a feeling that he messes up things, but he doesn''t regret it. Even if he becomes a useless thing in the end, it doesn''t matter.


    I''m lucky to get it, but I''ll lose it.


    It''s impossible to change the situation. It''s useless to feel sorry for it.


    6018 was still waiting for her task, so she sat down and continued to read.


    After a while, 6018 sighed:


    "the task of the cultivation world is really hard to take over."


    Meng Li said:


    "forget it. Let''s see fate. Let''s do something else first."


    You can''t wait all the time.


    6018 didn''t say a word. After a while, he directly sent Meng Li to the task world.


    This is a special world, most people have a special skill, they can split their consciousness out of a part, but this part of consciousness is ignorant.


    And then a new self-consciousness will be regenerated. Of course, this part of consciousness needs to be embodied, and it is a specific embodiment, that is, a weapon.


    Only when this wisp of ignorant consciousness is stored in the weapon can people have independent consciousness, and people are closely connected with the weapon. If the weapon is destroyed, it is equivalent to the destruction of consciousness, and that person will also be injured, or even become a fool.


    It basically depends on the level of weapons. The more advanced weapons are destroyed, the more damage people will get.


    If it is a super weapon of the highest level, when it is destroyed, the person who gives it consciousness will almost be destroyed.


    So in this world, which is almost a world where strength is respected, people are more likely to compete with each other for the strength of the weapons they have given their consciousness.


    Weapons are divided into five levels: super weapons, super weapons, advanced weapons, intermediate weapons and general weapons.


    In fact, ordinary weapons mean low-level weapons, but it''s not easy to shout like this. It''s considered the face of those who give ordinary weapons consciousness.


    Among the nobles, there will also be people with ordinary weapons.


    Among them, not everyone can be endowed with any weapon awareness, and the best is, of course, super weapons.


    In other words, only if you can successfully endow yourself with this weapon consciousness, can you be regarded as your own accompanying weapon. If you can''t, even if you have a super weapon, it''s useless.


    Moreover, people only have three chances to choose to give consciousness in their life. If they fail to give consciousness to the weapons they choose three times, they can no longer have accompanying weapons.


    Among them, it is much easier to endow consciousness with general weapons.


    Of course, there are exceptions. Some people may have four or five chances.


    However, this kind of person is very few. Those who have four or five chances will not have the problem of not successfully giving consciousness.


    This kind of person is also a high-level weapon.


    Most people have only three chances, but the first two are always unable to give success for various reasons, so most of them have only one or two accompanying weapons.


    On the one hand, it''s because the first of the three opportunities will choose the most advanced weapon that you can reach. If you fail, it doesn''t matter. Instead, you choose a lower level weapon.


    If the lower level is not enough, choose the lower level.


    If the second time is successful, the third time may try to choose the same level of weapons, or weapons that are higher than those that have been given consciousness, and try to give them again.


    At this time, it must be a success or not.


    And there are still some people who choose to use only one opportunity to give themselves the weapons they feel they can give, and keep the remaining opportunities for fate.


    A lot of people still believe in fate. They think that weapons of the same level can''t be classified in this category, and it doesn''t mean other categories can''t.


    Meng Li thinks the world is still quite novel.


    What''s more novel is that people''s accompanying weapons can be transformed into adults and accompanied by their masters after they have a sense of autonomy.


    Because the initial consciousness is given by the master, the accompanying weapons are particularly loyal and reliable.


    Most of the accompanying weapons are more powerful than their masters. Although they are transformed into human beings, they are not flesh and blood. They are more resistant to beating than their masters.


    Some people get along very well with their accompanying weapons, because they also feel that they are another person and a weapon that they will accompany for a lifetime.


    However, some people dislike their accompanying weapons very much. Most of them want to endow them with a higher level of weapon awareness at the beginning, but they fail to do so. They prefer the present weapons, but they still have higher level weapons in mind.


    It''s caused by not willing to be unhappy.


    In fact, accompanying weapons can be upgraded and need appropriate materials.However, the consignor, mesa Li, seems to have none of the above troubles. She was born into an aristocrat. When she first gave birth to the sense of accompanying weapons, her parents took out the super weapons that she had already prepared and let her try to give them.


    Few people can give super weapons, but as long as there are such conditions, most will choose to use super weapons for the first time.


    It''s OK, it''s not. There''s still a chance to give a lower level weapon instead.


    The first time mesa Lee gave super weapon consciousness, she succeeded.


    But she has at least two chances. If there is no accident, she will be able to give other level weapons consciousness.


    It''s impossible to have many good weapons, even for aristocrats. Mesalie didn''t like the existing weapons very much. At the beginning, there was only one accompanying weapon.


    In the eyes of everyone, this is the transformation of super consciousness, which is equivalent to the transformation of super consciousness.


    Moreover, she was born into an aristocrat, and most importantly, she had a face that turned all living beings upside down.


    It''s not nice.


    When mesalie''s super weapon turned into human form, she was named Liga. Liga''s transformed human form is very handsome. It''s no exaggeration to say that she has the same face as the client, which turns all living beings upside down.


    The beauty is higher than the new horizon.


    The accompanying weapon of other people''s family is absolutely loyal, but Liga is not. He is more like a person with strong self-consciousness.


    Even deeply infatuated with the client, do not let the client close to any man.


    He said frankly that only he can be worthy of the client. In fact, the client is a woman who is especially attractive to the opposite sex and has a lot of male pursuits. It''s so exaggerated that many people will never forget when they meet the client once.


    The client can''t accept his accompanying weapon and has such feelings for himself.


    But there is no way to take him, accompanying weapons is an indispensable part of her life.

 Chapter 1201

    It''s even more impossible to destroy him. If you destroy Liga, she will be basically useless.


    At first, the client was very distressed, but even more distressed. The client found that it was not only Liga who was in love with her, that she was not allowed to have too much contact with men outside.


    People outside are not sincere.


    Outside the man, but more and more crazy want to contact her, and even said, crazy to regardless of propriety.


    Even their own form are ignored, aristocratic people pay attention to form, will not easily disrespect, but they even ignore these, the client also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    She looked at her face, and she could feel better and better every day.


    Every day seems to be changing.


    So compared with these people, the client is more willing to stay with Liga. Although Liga covets her, she will not do anything to her. Compared with those men who want to eat her with their eyes, Liga is much better.


    Later, the consignor attracted the king''s attention, and the king was crazy about her. He wanted the consignor to be his queen, so he did not hesitate to kill his own queen.


    But the trustor didn''t want to. It was too scary. Today the king saw her and could kill the queen. If he saw a more favorite one another day, wouldn''t the king want to kill her?


    How could the trustor''s family revolt against the king? Although they also joined other nobles to protest against the king''s action, they made an article about the shocking thing that the king killed the queen.


    But the king seemed to have lost his mind. He didn''t care what the aristocracy thought and whether his rule would be threatened. No one could persuade him and order his client to marry him.


    If she does not marry a pariah, she will be demoted.


    So the client was taken away by Liga.


    Before leaving, a play was arranged. Liga asked the client to feign death, and the king himself came to mourn, crying heartbroken.


    Although the client was very reluctant to be separated from his parents, he cheated the king and left with Liga in order not to affect everyone.


    Equivalent to the client''s family also did not have a good-looking and powerful daughter.


    In name, the child is dead and has nothing to do with them.


    Since then, the client has become a homeless child and wanders around with Liga. Although the client pays attention to covering his face, he doesn''t know why he can still attract others.


    They can also be spied on for various reasons. When the client left home, he was only 17 or 18 years old.


    Wandering outside for a period of time, her appearance is more outstanding, many people see, exaggerated even the road can not walk.


    All kinds of people want to kidnap the client, and Liga tries his best to protect him. Although he is a super weapon, he can''t stand others. There are so many people and Liga suffers a lot of injuries.


    Liga''s injury needs to be repaired with super materials. This kind of material used to be available when he was in the family, although it was expensive.


    But now, it''s almost impossible.


    There are no gold coins and no channels. After all, good resources are in the hands of a small number of people. Materials that can repair super weapons are not common goods.


    But if there is nothing to repair Liga, the strength of LIGA will decline.


    It''s a terrible vicious circle.


    Riga would never allow the client to be taken away. He would rather die in battle than the client to die with him.


    Save your last dignity.


    So in the end, both the client and Liga are dead, in a battle to resist others taking so many people and horses and trying to take away the client.


    The client is particularly unwilling. Is it her fault to be beautiful?


    Besides, is she that crazy? She didn''t think so.


    Only when she meets the counter attack system of the big plane domain does she know that she is the so-called beloved of heaven and the son of plane in that world.


    We have a mission.


    However, the client felt that he was dead and didn''t feel what his mission was.


    What is the way of heaven? The so-called way of heaven is to arrange her fate, but ask her to taste the ups and downs?


    Her wish is not to be the beloved of the way of heaven.


    She doesn''t need so many people''s love to move her head.


    For Liga, the client was grateful and moved.


    Although Liga also said he liked him, he never did anything to offend her, and finally died for her.


    Part of the reason for her liking is the same as other men''s madness, because of the so-called way of heaven.


    But she believes that even if there is no arrangement of the way of heaven, Liga will do the same. He is more sincere than others, more restrained than others, and more respectful than others.


    Although it''s normal for the accompanying weapons to be killed in battle, she thinks that Liga is different.


    He has a strong sense of autonomy and is more intelligent than her. When he wanders outside, Liga takes care of her.


    A lot of time also helped her avoid being cheated by others.Although other people''s accompanying weapons have their own ideas, they basically listen to their masters.


    They do what the master says, never thinking about right or wrong.


    But in the end is a companion weapon, if you really with him, too shocking.


    Meng Li can feel that the client feels that this matter is difficult to deal with, but because it is an emotional matter, it is not easy to leave it to others to deal with, and he has the idea of secretly expecting others to deal with it well.


    Meng Li can only say that the client may be disappointed, because she does not like to deal with emotional things.


    In particular, the client''s feelings for Liga are still indecisive. If she is cut off, what will the client do if he is not willing to do.


    But the red line?


    Meng Li felt that he had not developed this skill.


    So he didn''t mention it. Meng Li felt that he should pretend he didn''t know.


    Meng Li sensed the will of the next heaven, and almost understood the significance of the organization''s taking over the task. In the plot, what the client did and the final result did not make the heaven reach the effect he wanted.


    Therefore, the way of heaven also wants to be the son of transposition.


    And just the son of the plane did not want to do, so she came to do the task.


    The expectation of the way of heaven is very likely to let the client disturb the country or several nearby countries by himself. Since ancient times, it is not that there has been no war for the beauty.


    Population reduction or other purposes are unknown.


    In fact, it is extremely convenient for the way of heaven to operate, just to create a person who is beautiful enough to turn all living beings upside down.


    However, who knows that Liga is a variable, which makes the client escape from the set fate.


    If the client marries the king and becomes a queen from the beginning, he can basically meet people from other countries. Then people from other countries want the client, and then


    Well


    Meng Li''s brain has made up a lot of


    There are all kinds of big plays in my mind.


    This is the first son of all her clients, but Meng Li can''t laugh at the thought of what happened to this son.

 Chapter 1202

    In fact, it often happens that the way of heaven wants to be the son of transposition. The way of heaven is to do it according to one''s own imagination, but the human nature is deep and complex, and it is easy to have things that the way of heaven does not expect.


    The way of heaven has obviously set up a human setting for the client, mesa Li, as well as a powerful accompanying weapon, which can be regarded as adding a halo to mesa Li.


    But I didn''t expect that Liga liked mesa Li. Because of his help, mesa Li didn''t follow the route set by heaven.


    Although she didn''t find the task of the cultivation world, this world is not the ordinary world. Maybe 6018 deliberately robbed it for her.


    Meng Li felt that he was empty. He could also try to go out and look for something to repair the mental ball.


    Thinking of these, Meng Li felt comforted.


    But to do the task, we should put the task first. Meng Li managed the plot and said to 6018:


    "are those given to me the most complete plot?"


    6018 yes.


    Meng Li lowered his eyes, this task plot capture is not complete, plot capture is not complete, most of the reason is because of heaven, all Meng Li feel heaven is deliberately partial to some people.


    For example, in the plot, the client was sent to forcibly kidnap her. She was stubborn and died in battle.


    In other words, who is behind the scenes does not make the story unclear.


    I just want to avenge the client, but I don''t know who to look for.


    It''s probably the way of heaven that keeps these people useful. Maybe there will be a new son of plane in the future. He''s also a fan of thousands of people. He''s also fascinated by these people. We can''t get along with each other.


    From the plot point of view, those who are fascinated by the client and want to rob her are powerful.


    Of course, the weak can''t take away the consignors. At least the consignors have super weapons.


    Therefore, this task can''t be snatched or killed, and it should gradually fade the aura of the protagonist, instead of worrying about who is competing for the client.


    Meng Li raised his arm to see one eye, snow-white skin almost blind her eyes, this is too white.


    White also revealed ruddy, not the kind of pale feeling, she raised her hands in front to see, the hands are very beautiful.


    Everything is flawless.


    When she came, the client was taking a bath in the bathtub. She simply went on taking a bath. Now that she understood the things in her heart, it''s time to get up.


    Stand up, straight and slender legs, quite symmetrical, every detail is like the creator meticulously carved.


    Until now, Meng Li felt that he was only a little bit of a scholar, and the adjectives that were as superficial as cream were vulgar, so he couldn''t find any good adjectives.


    Even the body is so beautiful, the beauty is shocking, Meng Li decided to see how beautiful people are.


    She picked up the bathrobe and wrapped it around her. There was a mirror in the bathroom. She looked into the mirror for the first time


    With this face, it is not shocking, but suffocating.


    The indescribable beauty, the whole body reveals a kind of beauty, Meng Li embarrassed and casual smile, more beautiful.


    The beautiful blonde hair is wet on the shoulder, the smooth skin is like a newborn baby, and there seems to be infinite amorous feelings between the eyes. Although Meng Li feels that he has tried his best to restrain himself, and not to have too much emotion from his eyes, he still gives people such a feeling.


    The whole person appears bright, which is really the symbol of the son of plane.


    It can be said that this is the most beautiful plane son Meng Li has ever seen. The way of heaven in this plane has really worked hard.


    The aesthetic is very high.


    People can''t help looking at beautiful things. Meng Li is the same. She stands in front of the mirror and looks at them for a long time. If it wasn''t for Liga outside to shout again, she would be fascinated.


    Having such a beautiful face for the first time, Meng Li is thinking, isn''t the client fascinated by himself?


    Do you feel dizzy, do you see this face, and you can''t extricate yourself from the beauty in your heart?


    Perhaps the client has been used to it. She has been beautiful since she was a child, but in recent years, she has become more and more beautiful, and will gradually develop in the direction of adverse weather.


    Meng Li lifts his hair in front of the mirror. Oh, every action is so beautiful. It''s killing.


    Meng Li thought he was calm, but he didn''t expect that he would be addicted to the beauty of skin one day.


    Although it''s not her own face, Meng Li''s heart is a little beautiful with such a face for the time being. Liga is calling her again. Meng Li reluctantly looks in the mirror and then turns to go out.


    Liga was relieved to see Meng Li come out. He said:


    "Miss, I''m very worried about your accident. You haven''t come out for a long time."


    Meng Li glances at Liga. Does Liga look like a client?


    It''s also very beautiful, but it''s not so exaggerated and suffocating.Meng Li smiles and looks at Liga:


    "call me master."


    Liga fixed Meng Li''s smile in his eyes. His face did not change. His tone was gentle but he said faintly and forcefully:


    "no, if you call me your master, it will appear that I am weak. Our status is not equal, so I can''t say that I like you."


    Meng Li squints at Liga:


    "don''t you say that all you do is to make me happy? I only feel happy when I hear you call me master. "


    By this time, Liga had already expressed his mind to the client. The client was unable to accept it at the beginning and became accustomed to it.


    Now there are too many people who pursue clients. They have all kinds of strange behaviors. On the contrary, Liga is the most normal one in his brain.


    "No, I don''t." Liga said with a smile.


    Meng Li is also too lazy to tell Ricardo that the client always likes to remind Ricardo that he is his master again and again.


    Because it''s the host, we should pay attention to the boundary.


    Come by yourself and remind Liga once in a while.


    "Miss." Cried the maid at the door.


    Meng Li said, the maid opened the door and said:


    "Miss, the housekeeper said, you have eight appointments today. Would you like to have a look? If you are interested, you can choose one?"


    She is holding a delicate book in her hand. Meng Li reaches out his hand and takes it. It has a name on it. These are the nobles who come to ask her out to share dinner.


    Liga''s eyes were fixed on Meng Li, and Meng Li handed back the book:


    "none of these appointments want to go, please tell the housekeeper. In the future, you don''t need to register to refuse them for me."


    The maid nodded, reached out her hands, took the book from Meng Li''s hand, sipped her mouth, and said:


    "Miss, have you considered it? They all have young housekeepers. They are good young people


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no need."

 Chapter 1203

    The maid looked sorry, but she said nothing else, just said:


    "OK, miss, I''ll tell the housekeeper."


    Meng Li waved, and the maid gently saluted and turned to go out.


    Liga was very satisfied with Meng Ligang''s choice. He asked happily:


    "it''s very nice that miss can do this. Is it for me?"


    Meng Li glanced at Liga:


    "I think you are a little amorous. In fact, you should have less contact with the human world, such as becoming the noumenon by my side."


    "How can that be? You''ll be bored." Said Liga, of course.


    Meng Li: "please go out, I want to change clothes."


    Liga bowed to Meng Li, very gentlemanly, then turned and went out.


    Meng Li found a beautiful and comfortable clothes to wear on her body, looked at her in the mirror for several times, then looked at the clock. There was more than an hour before dinner, she sat on the carpet and began to practice.


    Li Ming Yi Jue is a skill she created. Now it seems to have been engraved into her soul. No matter how many bodies she changed, she can skillfully operate it.


    And the aura of the world is quite abundant. Meng Li is very satisfied with it.


    Meng Li had already done this before dinner, and then went downstairs to have dinner.


    The count and Countess are already sitting at the table. They have only one child. They still feel incredible when they face their daughter''s beautiful face.


    Sometimes the client can be fascinated and feel that he is dreaming.


    "Father, mother."


    Meng left his seat and called softly.


    The two nodded with satisfaction. The parents of the client hardly spoke to the client in a loud voice in the memory of the client. They always spoke softly.


    Part of it comes from their self-cultivation and part from their love for their daughter.


    Meng Li takes a look at Liga, who is sitting at another table with the accompanying weapons of the count and Countess.


    They can''t eat human food, but they also need to supplement their energy. There are many kinds of things to supplement their energy. The best is fine stone powder, followed by fine stone powder and coarse stone powder.


    Super weapons like Liga usually need high-level fine stone powder to supplement energy, while low-level coarse stone powder has too little energy for him.


    It''s not cheap. If it''s not for a family like the client, it''s hard to support such a super weapon.


    The count and Countess are lucky. They each have two super weapons, a total of four. At first, one of the accompanying weapons of the countess is a high-grade weapon, and later upgraded to a super weapon.


    Strength is not weak among nobles.


    "can I come to his table and politely take his eyes away?"


    People always look at their faces. The countess likes Liga''s perfect face. Of course, it''s not between men and women. She nodded and said, "please sit down."


    The count looked at Liga angrily. Liga looked sorry, but he still sat down. He sat beside Meng Li. The plate fell on the table, and the exquisite spoon was placed on the plate, making a clear sound.


    Meng Li takes a look at Liga''s fine stone powder. It''s silver powder. According to the client''s impression of this thing, Meng Li thinks it should belong to metal.


    "Interested? You can take it to play and I''ll eat it again. It''s very soft. "


    Liga looked at Meng Li''s eyes and said.


    Meng Li takes back her eyes and says nothing. She has no habit of playing with other people''s food.


    Liga smiles, says nothing and starts to eat stone powder. There is not much on the plate, but Liga eats slowly. Maybe the energy contained in the refined stone powder is relatively large.


    In the process of eating, I enjoy half squinting.


    Meng Li three people also started.


    Everyone''s every move is very elegant. If you have a camera, you can take any beautiful picture.


    After dinner, the countess wiped her mouth and asked gently:


    "listen to the housekeeper, do you want him to refuse everyone?"


    Meng Li nodded and said carelessly:


    "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    The countess took a look at Liga and said:


    "your accompanying weapon is a super weapon. It''s really not easy to find someone as good as you. Besides, you are so beautiful that I think it''s a shame to marry anyone."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing, and the countess said, "you look so good when you smile, just like a treasure. You are not willing to show it to others."


    Meng Li was embarrassed by the countess''s praise. The count said gently:


    "we can''t stop our daughter''s happiness."


    Then he frowned and said:


    "but today I heard someone tell me that the king is asking about our daughter."The countess restrained her smile and asked:


    "why?"


    Meng Li lowered his head and thought that it would be some time before the king killed the queen. It seems that at this time, the king had this idea.


    I don''t know when the client got the king''s attention.


    In fact, the queen is quite innocent. It''s only the king''s fault that he killed the queen just to make room for the client.


    But the consignor doesn''t care about the Queen''s position.


    The count did not say it again. He did not want to say it in front of his daughter, so he was silent.


    When the countess saw this, she asked no more.


    After dinner, Meng Li went back to his room and lay on the bed full of luxurious Princess wind, thinking about how to avoid being persecuted by the king.


    If the king is not so powerful, the trustor will not pretend to be a wanderer. But there are other nobles without the king. The Earl''s house is not the only one. If someone tries his best, the Earl''s house may not be able to bear it.


    It''s impossible to destroy one''s appearance. Meng Li thinks it''s funny and a last resort. Why should such a good-looking appearance be destroyed.


    Keep it for yourself and enjoy it.


    It''s a sin to think like that.


    You''d better strengthen yourself first. Do you want two more accompanying weapons?


    This idea slipped by, and the client didn''t like the weapons she could get now. She wanted to wait for better and more eye-catching weapons.


    I''m also worried about making another one like Liga.


    Later, after wandering outside, she didn''t have the chance to get high-level weapons. It''s better not to use ordinary weapons. She can''t protect her. If she wastes the opportunity to give her consciousness, she will be injured.


    The weapon that she Mengli endowed with consciousness should be different from the weapon that the client endowed with consciousness. After the client comes back, what should she do if the weapon that she endowed with consciousness doesn''t listen to the client?


    Only by not following the way of heaven can we get rid of the aura of the protagonist. However, the way of heaven is merciless and shows no mercy to the son of the plane who fails to satisfy him.


    The end is not very good, deal with a lot of face son, Meng Li already has experience.

 Chapter 1204

    After a few days, Meng Li didn''t go out much, so he practiced in his room. First, let the elixir field accumulate a little aura.


    At least you have to have the strength to carry the epee.


    Liga was most happy about it, so as not to worry that she would agree to the date of those who didn''t mean well.


    Usually this proud guy will send some snacks and fruits to please Meng Li when he is free.


    Although Meng Li knew what his noumenon was, he was never willing to transform it, saying that there was no need to fight now.


    We must treat ourselves as human beings and stand at the same height.


    Like the accompanying weapons of the count and Countess, when they are free, they will stay there quietly. This is the real accompanying weapons.


    There are no distractions, no thoughts, only obedience and loyalty in my mind, and I don''t think about my master like Liga.


    So the client is the son of the plane, and the accompanying weapons are so "different.".


    It was time to have dinner again, but the count sent his maid to ask Meng Li to go down. Meng Li came downstairs. Seeing that the count and the countess were serious and worried, Meng Li knew it.


    The count asked Meng Li to sit down, and then said:


    "the king said he wanted to see you."


    Liga was aside, a little guessing in his heart, and his face became gloomy.


    Meng Li looked down in fear and said:


    "father, why does the king want to see me? It seems that I can''t give the king any advice."


    The count said:


    "I don''t know exactly. I''m looking at your attitude now."


    Meng Li asked: "how is the queen?"


    The countess looked puzzled and asked:


    "why did you think of asking the queen? I went to the palace a few days ago and saw her. She was still so beautiful."


    Meng Li said, thinking that it''s time to deal with the king''s affairs.


    Then the countess said:


    "otherwise, let your father tell the king that you are ill at this time and it is not suitable to meet the king. The king will understand."


    She always had a bad feeling in her heart that her daughter was so beautiful that everyone seemed to miss her daughter, and no one had good intentions.


    If the king does, it''s not a good thing.


    The king was almost as old as they were, and the queen was fine, because the king was angry with his daughter.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Yes.


    The count vomited, and the slight worry between his eyebrows had not gone away. He said:


    "since you are ill, you should bear to be bored these days and not go out first."


    The countess said:


    "my daughter hasn''t been out for several days. Do you feel bored?"


    She looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li shakes his head. He won''t be bored. A person who practices must be calm to practice. This is the first test. If she has nothing to do, it''s OK to let her stay for a year and a half.


    After dinner, Mengli goes upstairs, and Liga follows him. Mengli ignores him, and Liga stops Mengli:


    "mesali."


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at Liga:


    "shouldn''t you call me master? If you can''t call me miss again, how can you call me by my name directly? "


    Liga: "don''t always care what I call you."


    Meng Li casually leans on the front door and doesn''t mean to let Liga in. She says:


    "address can distinguish the relationship between us, and it is also the embodiment of class."


    "It''s too intimate to call a name."


    "All right, miss."


    Liga is helpless and unwilling to talk to Meng Li about this issue.


    He turned to business and asked Meng Li, "what do you think the king called you for?"


    Meng Li touched his face with a faint smile. What else can he do? Of course, it''s because of this beautiful face that he is fascinated by.


    It was the first time that caliga saw him, and the narcissistic expression on mesa Li made her feel bad.


    His Adam''s Apple moved. He felt that he got the meaning from the other party''s performance. The other party seemed to be saying: because I am beautiful?


    Liga said:


    "since you understand that the king is greedy for your beauty, what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li: "when did I understand?"


    Liga: "what? Isn''t it written all over the young lady''s face? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, I just thought that I was so beautiful, and I felt happy from my heart."


    And after she came, she could still feel that her appearance was still changing, which could be found by careful observation.


    In the later period, it was just like envy.


    Liga: "whatIs this his mesalie?


    "you have to look at him carefully and admit that he has changed."


    Meng Li smiles and plans to enter the room. Liga says:


    "please try not to meet the king. It''s not normal for a king to call a noble lady for no reason."


    "It will also cause the queen to think that the young lady should understand that this is not the right thing."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    "If the king wants to see you, how can he avoid it? I can also help you out. Please discuss with me. "


    Said Liga again, somewhat uneasily.


    Meng Li:


    "Liga, you are such a good mother."


    Maybe men know men best, and Liga can almost accurately analyze every man''s intention to approach mesali.


    Then he said this in his ear. He was more willing to believe in his accompanying weapons, and felt sad for a time.


    She is not sad, others can only see her appearance, is sad, others seem to have no patience and her feelings.


    It''s too simple and straightforward.


    They all want to use their own power to snatch her, as if they are afraid that when it''s too late, she will be taken away by others.


    In her opinion, this is undoubtedly crazy and extremely disrespectful.


    "What?"


    Liga looked at Meng Li in shock. He couldn''t believe that this sentence came from his fairy. He couldn''t get back to God.


    Mother in law, it doesn''t seem rude, but it makes people feel strange.


    Meng Li satisfied his inner evil taste, opened the door and shut Liga out.


    Liga stood at the door for a moment, thought about it, then turned and left.


    He has a special room.


    Meng Li practiced in his room until late at night, and then he lay down to sleep.


    There was silence all around. Meng Li on the bed was lying quietly. She didn''t smile, but they all gave people a sweet feeling of smiling. With long eyelashes, people could not help imagining how beautiful eyes were closed inside.


    A black figure appeared at Meng Li''s bedside. She leaned over and looked at Meng Li. She couldn''t help laughing:


    "this is a beautiful toy."


    But the voice was so low that I could hardly hear it.


    She looked at Meng Li carefully, even the earlobe did not let go, and finally flashed a trace of fun in her eyes.

 Chapter 1205

    Then she made a seal with her hands, and a mass of black air appeared in the air, which went towards Meng Li with her movements.


    Just as heiqi is about to approach Meng Li, Meng Li''s figure disappears on the bed, and then appears behind him. Even if there is no light in the room, Meng Li has the talent of dream beast, and there is no obstacle in seeing things at night. When Heiying turns around, she can see each other''s face clearly.


    "What did Wang do here?" Meng Li''s face is not happy or angry. Wen Sheng asks.


    Bai Bing''s eyes flashed a little surprised. It seems that the situation of the son of the plane is not right.


    In a moment of surprise, Bai Bing''s eyes became casual, and she said casually:


    "very calm."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "what are you going to do to me? What''s the way?"


    Bai Bing: "what''s your origin?"


    Meng Li sneered:


    "guess."


    Bai Bing: "then you can guess."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t have to guess. She had already guessed about the faint and unique cigarette smell of the queen.


    If they really have a deep fate, it''s her.


    The first eschatological plane is fenghan, who has a deep causal plane with the later dream beast and the son of heaven. She is a Qi of the demons. With this plane, the Queen''s name is Flynn.


    However, we can''t just judge from the taste of cigarettes that this person must be her. If we make a wrong judgment, we will go into a misunderstanding.


    But 6018 said that the cigarette was indeed the product of the organization. The soul hidden in Queen Flynn''s body is likely to be the Tasker.


    It is undeniable that the queen in the plot died innocently. If you wish, it is very likely to wish to revenge the king and his client.


    It should be regarded as anger. If there was no client in the plot, the king would not kill his wife.


    So the way of heaven is so unfriendly this time.


    Meng lisuoxing sat down, looked at Bai Bing and asked:


    "what are you going to do? Do you want to continue?"


    Bai Bing: "what is your task?"


    The other side used the power of space to avoid her, anyway, the black hand is not under.


    Angry.


    When I met the Tasker again, how could I be so unlucky? I deeply doubt if I would not let her go back earlier, but rather let her spend time in the world and increase the difficulty of her task?


    I''m too lazy to pretend that I''ve come here. It''s meaningless. On the contrary, it seems very childish.


    Meng Li: "don''t you think it''s impolite to ask such a question? If I asked you what your mission was, would you tell me? "


    Bai Bing said with an indifferent face:


    "why can''t I tell you that my task is to revenge you, otherwise, am I here to appreciate your appearance?"


    Meng Li lowered his head, touched his face shyly, and said shyly:


    "I thought so."


    Bai Bing smokes from the corner of his mouth. This man is really


    However, this person gave her a sense of familiarity, as if she had met?


    But she really can''t think of it. Not everyone deserves her attention.


    "Can you beat me? If you can''t beat me, save your strength and let me take revenge. Anyway, you are still a hero when you go back. It''s not a big problem After thinking about it, Bai Bing added:


    "however, I can also make up for the loss of your mission failure."


    Meng Li smiles and looks at Bai Bing faintly. This arrogant and cynical tone makes the uncertainty in her heart become certainty. It''s almost the right person.


    It''s really a narrow road. After doing so many tasks, she is the only one who meets the task?


    Is it the same as the last plane, who cursed herself and her, and then all kinds of fights, no, no, such wonderful things will not happen to her.


    However, Meng Li was thinking about a question. She asked 6018 in her heart:


    "now there are two taskers in a world, and the tasks of the two taskers seem to conflict now. If one of the tasks fails, can the failed client find someone else?"


    For example, if you fail now, according to common sense, there will be a new Tasker who will take over the entrustment of the consignor, turn back the time, and then fulfill the consignor''s wish.


    If the time can be set back again, what should the other Tasker do?


    When will we have to fight like this?


    6018 thought for a while and said:


    "in fact, there should be no conflict between your tasks."


    Meng Li was a little surprised: "ah?"


    6018:


    "most of the tasks taken by the organization are based on the consciousness of the way of heaven, which is to comply with the way of heaven. Now if the way of heaven wants to replace the son of plane, your task is not to be the son of plane, and the Queen''s task should also be to deal with the son of plane. The normal operation of dealing with the son of plane is to deprive the son of plane of his leading role aura, so that he will no longer be favored by the way of heaven.""So there''s no contradiction between you."


    Meng Li''s expression is a little strange. He is almost convinced by 6018.


    The truth is that it''s true, but I always feel that something is wrong.


    What''s more, the aura you take off is different from the aura others take off. The process of others stripping off is certainly not gentle. You are always gentle to yourself.


    How disappointed is the way of heaven? Maybe it''s because I wasted my energy and worked hard to create a rare beauty in the world, but it didn''t play the role she should have.


    I''m so disappointed.


    "So you want me to wait for her to take away my aura?" Meng Li asked 6018 without any waves in his heart.


    6018 can''t help laughing:


    "that''s not true. Hehe, you have to be flexible."


    Meng Li: "Oh!"


    "If I get rid of her, will her client be able to re issue the task?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "if there is a real conflict in the world and one of them dies, we can only see who is doing things that conform to the will of heaven."


    Meng Li understood:


    "that is to say, who is more satisfied with Tiandao''s results? If Tiandao is satisfied with what I do, the client of the other party can''t continue to make a wish and directly die, and of course, she doesn''t need to pay anything?"


    "If she is not satisfied, can her client continue to change people?"


    6018 voice lazy, let Meng Li feel each other seems to stretch comfortable.


    Listen to him say: "yes, at this time, who knows the mind of heaven better, as long as you remember to do the task more for the plane."


    Meng Li let out a sound and covered his eyes thoughtfully.


    Although the conversation between her and 6018 didn''t take long, there were still a few minutes. Bai Bing watched Meng Li with great interest all the time.


    If you look at the other party like this, you can''t say that you are the kind of task person who relies on the system. You have to discuss everything with the system. Without the system, you are a waste.


    It''s boring to meet such people, and I don''t know how to have the brain to feel the power of space.

 Chapter 1206

    Think about it, white ice disappeared directly in this space.


    White ice left, Meng Li also no expression, check his body, found the white ice left mental imprint.


    She didn''t want to erase it. She stayed in the count''s house, and she didn''t plan to go anywhere for the time being.


    The mental imprint she left on each other was not erased.


    I don''t know if the other party has found out.


    It''s kind of interesting


    However, we can wait for Bai Bing to retaliate against the king. Besides, the king was the one who forced the client to do nothing. According to the principle, he should help the client.


    But now there''s someone to do it for, and she just needs to wait.


    Sometimes the result is more important than the process.


    The knock on the door rang again. Meng Li didn''t open the door and fell down to sleep. He didn''t have to think that it was Liga. He didn''t know that Liga''s ears were so good. Their rooms were not close.


    If you open the door, you have to talk to him.


    Let Liga be talking in her sleep.


    A few days later, as the count said, he said he was ill at home. The king asked Meng Li several times whether he was well.


    It seems that I can''t wait to see Meng Li again. I also sent a superior medicine for Meng Li to take. I hope Meng Li will get better soon.


    The count could not help frowning:


    "does the king really not understand? At this moment, we, mesa Li, announced that she was ill, but she didn''t want to be summoned by him. "


    The countess nodded and said:


    "it''s the same. We see the king''s determination. He seems to have to see mesalie."


    Meng Li is sitting quietly. The king can say that the devil, how can he give up so easily.


    But some worried that the queen would attack the family. For this reason, she had to remind her: "father, mother, the king came to me later."


    The countess looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "did the queen come here in person? Why didn''t I see you? "


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said:


    "no, I went out quietly yesterday."


    The countess sighed:


    "what should you do if you go out quietly and let the king''s people see you?"


    The count said:


    "let''s first hear from mesalie what the queen has said to her."


    The countess immediately nodded and looked at Meng Li. Meng Li was embarrassed and wanted to say nothing. Although such an expression made this face flawless.


    But the countess''s heart followed her.


    Meng lichai said slowly:


    "the queen said that she told me to be good, or she might attack our family, so I hope my parents will be careful and not be harmed by the queen."


    The countess still stares at Meng Li, but Meng Li doesn''t mean to go on.


    "Anything else?"


    Asked the countess, frowning.


    Sure enough, the count and the countess shook their heads. It seemed that the countess and the countess were angry.


    Then we must be more careful recently.


    "In this way, mesa Li, you can''t meet the king. I hope the queen will forgive us when we are honest." Finally said the countess.


    I can''t stop sighing in my heart. My daughter was born too beautiful, and her troubles also increased.


    And the daughter looks more and more beautiful.


    Meng Li nodded cleverly.


    Some of her would like to go out for a walk. With the aura of the protagonist still there and her luck, it may be easier for her to find something to repair the mental ball, but some of her clients'' families are worried.


    Worried that they would go out, they would be persecuted by the queen.


    When both the count and the countess came out, Liga asked:


    "Miss, when did you go out?"


    Meng Li looked at Liga:


    "I''m sorry, I don''t seem to have the obligation to report every move to you."


    Meng Li''s words were very impolite. The client almost didn''t say such impolite words to Liga. The client was a man of excellent cultivation and didn''t want to say such words to people close to him.


    But for Meng Li, there is a person around who asks all kinds of questions and cares, just like monitoring. She is really not used to it.


    However, Liga is not an individual in a complete sense. Although his sense of autonomy is stronger than other accompanying weapons, in the final analysis, what he thinks is his master.


    The rest has nothing to do with him. If the master exists, he will exist. If the master is well, he will be well.


    Liga didn''t mind too much. He knew the other party was worried and could not help saying something impolite.


    He said:


    "if one day, the family is persecuted because of Miss, what will miss do?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about going there yet."Liga pursed her lips and did not speak any more. He obviously felt that mesa Li was not willing to discuss anything with him.


    I don''t want to say anything to him.


    The discovery made him feel a little sad.


    Meng left the building, closed the door and practiced for a while. Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind. She accepted the merit and pondered for a while.


    Finally, she took out the epee and looked at it with deep eyes. She wondered if she could learn from the people in this world, give the Epee consciousness with her own consciousness, and then turn it into an accompanying weapon?


    Under normal circumstances, even if a wisp of consciousness is branded on the weapon, it will not form independent consciousness.


    After the world is endowed with consciousness, it still needs to wait for a period of time to form independent consciousness. Meng Li ponders that there should be special forces between the heaven and the earth, such as the material of weapons in the world, the way of heaven in the world, and the way of heaven in the world, so that this consciousness can become independent consciousness.


    If we change the world, we may have countless consciousness. For a long time, we won''t form independent consciousness.


    The waiting period is generally three to five years, while it takes less than three years for a super weapon like Liga to have a sense of autonomy.


    Meng Li thinks that Epee is also an excellent weapon. If there is no special material, it can be re forged and added in. Then with the cultivation of the world, he will have a sense of autonomy within three years.


    She turned the Epee back and forth, thought and thought, and finally sighed.


    She gave up the idea of making Epee her companion weapon again. When she had her own consciousness, she had an idea. When she had an independent idea, she was a living body in her heart.


    You have to have a life body around you for a long time. You may be absolutely loyal, or you may make Epee more powerful, but you still need to put in emotion and energy.


    Thinking of this, the fire in her heart was almost extinguished.


    Used to clean, also don''t want to side of weakness too much.


    The energy organization that the accompanying weapon needs to supplement should be able to find, and she also needs to spend energy and money to provide this kind of energy


    There are few things in the world that have the best of both worlds. The last thing I want to pay too much is my feelings. So don''t make Epee more powerful in this way.

 Chapter 1207

    After giving up this idea, Meng Li took back his epee and continued to practice.


    Unexpectedly, the next day Meng Li got up, and there was no one in the house. The housekeeper found Meng Li, and there was sadness between his eyebrows. He said:


    "there was something wrong in the palace. The count and the countess went to the palace."


    Meng Li let out a cry. He wanted to go to the palace to see the excitement. If there was no accident, it would have been the queen.


    But the thought of building her own space channel is too much torture for the spirit ball, and she really does not want to suffer this crime unless necessary.


    You can wait for news at home, the same.


    It was not until the evening that the count and his wife came back. Meng Li quickly welcomed them and asked with concern:


    "my parents are tired. First sit down and have a rest. Will my daughter pinch your shoulders?"


    When the countess sat down, Meng Li went up and pinched her shoulders, but she was very attentive. The countess knew what her daughter wanted to know and didn''t hide it. She said:


    "the king suddenly summoned the ministers and all the nobles, saying that he would pass the throne of king to the queen."


    Pretending to be extremely surprised, Meng Li asked:


    "how could the king make such a decision?"


    The countess shook her head:


    "I don''t know."


    "But I see the Queen''s eyes today. They used to be different. The former queen was very gentle. Something we didn''t know must have happened."


    "And then?" Meng Li continued to ask.


    From the signs, the queen should have controlled the king by some means.


    "We don''t agree. We think the queen can''t shoulder the responsibility. We all kneel in the palace and hope the king can see our determination and reconsider this matter." The maid brought the water.


    The countess took a sip and felt much better.


    She continued:


    "but the king seems to have made up his mind and killed two ministers to make an example. But we came back."


    Meng Li didn''t have any fluctuations in his mind. He just felt that the "Queen" didn''t mind implicating innocent people when she was on a mission.


    Did the two ministers kill when they said they would, or did they have a problem with her client?


    I always don''t want to give too much advice when I do my own task. It''s probably because of my personality difference.


    Meng Li had to put on a look of surprise, and asked, "if the queen becomes the queen, will things become very bad?"


    The countess said with a bitter smile:


    "our family is on the side of the royal family and has always been a supporter of the king. When the queen becomes the queen, we will certainly be affected."


    "And now the queen seems to be angry with our family, and I''m even more worried about her..."


    She is not stupid, can smell the unusual meaning, the queen and the king''s feelings have been very general, can be regarded as mutual respect, if there is no secret, how can the king let the queen as Queen?


    In the past, the queen has never dealt with political affairs. Can she handle them well?


    Will the overall situation be disordered?


    Ruling a country is a difficult and heavy responsibility. Not everyone can do it well.


    Will family status be affected by the coup?


    The count interrupted the countess, saying:


    "these troubles should not be told to his daughter."


    Then the countess felt that she had made a mistake and gave a sorry look.


    "So it can''t be stopped?" Obviously Meng Li is still curious.


    "Look again." The countess was too tired to say any more.


    Meng Li is not easy to ask. At dinner, the count also told Meng Li: "don''t worry too much. It''s not your fault to be beautiful. You are a member of the family, and the family will protect you. You are excellent and bring honor to the family."


    Meng Li smiles. The client''s parents are open-minded and good.


    Although I was very worried, I didn''t blame him.


    She nodded gently and said that she knew. She added a few words of relief.


    When everyone should have a rest, Meng Li thought that he could not delay any longer, although he wanted to take revenge on the king with the help of the queen.


    However, if the conditions permit, at least it can not threaten itself or the family of the client. Now that the conditions do not permit, revenge on the king can be done on its own.


    He felt the imprint of his own mental power, and it was in the direction of the palace that Meng Li wiped out the imprint of the Queen''s mental power.


    I''m going to find her.


    But just after she erased it, she felt that the position of the queen had changed again.


    The position span is very large, it is through the space jump.


    Meng Li understood each other''s meaning in his heart and built a space channel to go.


    But the other side deliberately teases her, and her position is constantly changing. It''s hard for Meng Li. Originally, building a space channel or carrying out a space jump is a kind of torture, and it has to be done all the time.In the tenth space jump, Meng Li was a little annoyed and simply did not move.


    Standing in the same place for a period of time, feeling the other side has been jumping, enduring the intense pain of the mental ball, the corners of the mouth raised a gloomy smile.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move. If the enemy moves, I will not move.


    Bai Bing jumps all over the world, but he finds that the other party has not followed him for a long time. After playing for a long time, he feels very bored and helpless.


    Give him a chance, he can''t catch up, weak scum.


    But Meng Li didn''t chase after him for a while.


    Sensing that the other party had been in a place for a long time, Meng Li directly constructed a space passage.


    White ice looked at the space suddenly appeared a beautiful to the extreme woman, in the dark are faint bright, feel hot eyes.


    What kind of ghost hostess is she going to make trouble in this world? Let her do the task, and let the protagonist attack. The protagonist is the mother of heaven. Is she so good to her?


    "Hee hee, are you coming?" Bai Bing stares at Meng Li''s face.


    You need to see more beautiful things.


    Meng Li: "coming."


    She looked up at the moon in the sky and stood with her hands down. She heard Bai Bing ask:


    "is the moon beautiful?"


    Meng Li: "ask me to see the moon?"


    "Yes, just suddenly remembered a word, night black wind high killing night." Bai Bing said with a smile.


    Meng Li''s face is indifferent, just a sound.


    She turned and looked at Bai Bing and asked:


    "so you want to kill me?"


    Bai Bingli naturally said:


    "yes, I think about it. It''s more convenient to kill you. It''s not very good for you to say that I''ll discuss with you to let you die. And seriously, I''m reluctant to give you compensation. I''ve solved the problem, and only you are left. I want to finish the task as soon as possible."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "king, you solved it."


    Bai Bing is stunned for a moment. When she reacts, her smiling face suddenly becomes gloomy. He stares at Meng Li:


    "how dare you use me?"


    Murder with a knife?


    Ha ha


    Meng Li: "what."

 Chapter 1208

    "Good job." Bai Bing said with a cold smile.


    "Your calculating manner reminds me of you."


    Bai Bing looks at Meng Li coldly, with a smile on her lips.


    Meng Li looked innocent and said in a soft voice:


    "where do I have love calculation? It''s wisdom. Don''t you understand wisdom?"


    Didn''t this person put her on the table before? She thought about getting back to the venue.


    Bai Bing laughed and said:


    "I didn''t ask you to join me before. Have you thought about it? You are a calculating figure, which is quite suitable for you. "


    Meng Li: "why do you want me to follow you so persistently? You know I don''t want to."


    "That''s to say, I don''t want to forget it. I want to comfort myself, so that I don''t think I''m sorry that I''ve let go of you."


    Bai Bing''s mood is a little better, and she gives Meng Li a wink.


    It reveals all kinds of customs.


    Meng Li touched his arm, inexplicably feeling chilly.


    "Come on, I won''t talk to you anymore." Said Bai Bing.


    Meng Li''s epee appears in his hand. He doesn''t know his opponent''s strength and can''t underestimate the enemy.


    When Bai Bing saw that the other side was holding a long and big sword, which looked very heavy and gave people a simple flavor, he couldn''t help laughing:


    "what''s the use of all these fancy swords."


    When she finished, Meng Li felt that the space around her body was blocked. Meng Li picked her eyebrows and compared the use of the power of space?


    She directly broke the other side''s space blockade, and blocked the other side''s whole space. Bai Bing tried to break Meng Li''s space blockade, but found that she couldn''t start.


    This time she couldn''t laugh. The other side gave her a weak feeling, but she didn''t expect to have a deeper understanding of the power of space than her.


    Then break it with violence. As long as the strength reaches a certain level, no matter how strong the space is, it can be destroyed.


    But violence


    Well, it seems that this body has no energy.


    Bai Bing is not good at all, and the accompanying weapons are not brought out, which is a nuisance.


    "Are you really going to kill me? I''m not going to die. " Although trapped, but Bai Bing is not nervous, the worst result is just a failure.


    What a big deal.


    But it''s a miscalculation this time. It''s a shame to be killed.


    Meng Li didn''t think so either. She said:


    "aren''t you going to kill me? I can''t move now. I''m not allowed to kill you? "


    "Beauty, I killed you just to finish the task." Bai Bing''s face is still smiling.


    Meng Li: "that''s just right. So am I


    Voice down, she began to compress the space, want to kill each other directly through the space.


    Bai Bing thinks about it, but still feels unwilling. If she is really defeated by such a weak slag, it is a shame of life.


    Although this body has no strength, his own soul is OK, but it is the state of soul that directly exposes himself.


    It doesn''t matter. What are you afraid of?


    He came out directly from his body, and a man appeared in the space. Meng Li glanced at him, his face unchanged.


    But the heart is quite unexpected, did not expect to be a man.


    This man is really a man and a woman in terms of his style. I didn''t expect that he would eventually be a man. Looking back on some details, I feel disgusted.


    And it''s gorgeous.


    It looks like a little white face. It looks very tender. It''s wearing modern clothes, and the clothes are very bright.


    "Fascinated by my beauty?"


    Bai Bing asked with a smile.


    When he laughs, he just looks at his lips, which makes him feel sexy.


    Speaking is speaking, but his hands are not idle. He directly uses his power to hit the space where he is trapped.


    But in most of the world, there are great restrictions on the boundary force, which makes it difficult to use the soul state.


    Unless the way of heaven recognizes this person, the limit of boundary force will be relaxed a little.


    Sensing the violent destruction of Bai Bing, Meng Li holds back the pain of the spirit ball and continues to strengthen the space, and also takes the opportunity to compress the space.


    Although the two sides stand there, the action is not big, but in the force of the contest.


    Looking at Meng Li, Bai Bing asked:


    "I''ve shown my true face, why don''t you?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "why do I want it?"


    Bai Bing sneered:


    "mice who dare not show up will only hide in the dark."


    Meng Li''s face was cool, and she didn''t feel ashamed. She just said:


    "sorry, it''s useless to motivate me."


    In fact, I met two times before, and I didn''t get along very well. It was full of the smell of fire medicine. But this time, because of the different position of the task, I completely got married.


    But she''s not afraid."If you want to kill me, you have to consider the consequences well. Don''t know how you died then. That''s too pitiful." Bai Bing said calmly.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "can you speak less? Don''t you mean the villain died of talking too much? "


    Bai Bing: "that''s a villain who has no ability. No one can do anything to a villain boss who has ability."


    Then he suddenly realized again and said:


    "you call me a villain? So you''re just? Ridiculous, childish


    Meng Li Come on, you can do whatever you want


    "Oh..." Bai Bing sneered.


    You really think he can''t?


    Countless silver needles appeared in his hands. As soon as his hands spread, the silver needles spread everywhere, and each silver needle changed into two, and two became four. In this way, the silver needles quickly moved towards the space wall.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to underestimate these silver needles, because she had already felt the vibration of the space wall and cracks appeared.


    6018 said:


    "this is the poison soul needle. Be careful. There are toxins in it, which are specially used to erode the soul."


    Meng Li looked at so many silver needles with more vigilance. She didn''t waste her energy to reinforce the space that trapped her. She set up a border for herself with her spiritual power.


    Without Meng Li''s blessing, Bai Bing quickly broke through Meng Li''s space.


    Then he took a sharp look at Meng Li, pointed a smile at Meng Li, and the dense silver needles roared towards Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li raised his Epee, and one of his swords opened up his sword spirit and knocked down part of the silver needles.


    At least half of her body shape changed quickly. At that time, she avoided each other''s dense silver needles, but these silver needles would track her. No matter how many directions she changed, these silver needles would follow her.


    The silver needle that had been knocked down by Meng Li was floating in the air, like a wall of silver needles, towards Meng Li, which made people feel numb.


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Bai Bing said:


    "don''t hide. If my silver needle comes out, I have to get something."


    "It''s just a little poison. You should be able to bear it."


    When Meng Li is avoiding, he sweeps the evil in Bai Bing''s eyes with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes.


    Not only to kill her, but also to poison her?

 Chapter 1209

    Meng Li glanced at the Queen''s body and kept silent. He continued to evade the silver needle like a cat catching a mouse. Of course, at the moment, Meng Li was more like a mouse being teased by a cat.


    From time to time, the silver needles were knocked down with Epee, and some of them were broken into two pieces. However, there were too many silver needles, and they would continue to split. In short, Meng Li''s resistance seemed to be ineffective.


    Bai Bing looked at Meng Li with great interest and said:


    "aren''t you tired of hiding? It''s embarrassing. "


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "tired, but do I dare to stop?"


    "You can commit suicide and go back to your system space, so that you can get rid of my poison soul needle, so as not to be poisoned. You can''t find a way to detoxify." Bai Bing gives Meng Li an idea.


    Meng Li dodged and said:


    "doesn''t that prove that I give up?"


    Bai Bing: "it''s not humiliating to lose to me. What are you afraid of?"


    With that, he gives Meng Li a wink. Meng Li feels chilly when he sees the other person''s wink.


    In the previous task world, although the other person was not very good, she still thought that this eye was very amorous.


    I think it''s a woman, but I don''t think it''s a man. It''s disgusting.


    Meng Li: "don''t throw it away. I''m sick to death by you."


    Bai Bing looks at Meng Li in surprise: "how can it be?"


    He was fascinated by his eyes.


    This man is really out of touch.


    Two people you a I a, like in chat, probably won''t really die, and both sides have confidence, two people look very relaxed.


    Just for fun. Yeah.


    Bai Bing coldly looks at Meng Li hiding, and suddenly laughs. This kind of feeling is not bad. It''s not that he likes to play tricks on people. It''s just that this kind of person who doesn''t know what to do. He wants to clean up for a long time.


    Meng Li looked at each other''s silver needle. In fact, he had a thing in his hand, probably to conquer it.


    Looking at the Queen''s body again, I felt that I had been tossing for a long time, thinking that time was almost over.


    A small jar appeared in her hand. Her figure disappeared from the space in a twinkling of an eye. When she came out again, she had a red hair in her arms. Her figure was something like a pig.


    Bai Bing picks eyebrows:


    "still keeping pets?"


    Meng Li asked Wu Xiang:


    "brother, can you stand such a situation?"


    can not see the dense silver needle make complaints about him, but his eyes are dull. But his heart is crazy, Tucao:


    , is this special thing that has made a hornet''s nest?


    but there was no time for him to make complaints about it. He watched the silver needle getting closer and closer. He spat out a big net and collided with a silver needle that was like rain.


    And the net without phase itself has stickiness, which can''t move the silver needles of the other side.


    Bai Bing


    Wu Xiang took the net back, and the silver needle wrapped in it was a mess. Maybe it was disgusting. In a word, Wu Xiang threw the net into Meng Li''s hands.


    Meng Li looked at Bai Bing and asked:


    "what else do you have?"


    Bai Bing: "you must fight with me?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not a matter of fighting or not, but you want me to fail. If you want to kill me, I can''t stand still."


    A smile of sarcasm appeared in the corner of Bai Bing''s mouth, and a whip appeared in her hand, waving to Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say anything. He has so many weapons.


    She picked up the epee and collided with the whip head-on. The whip glowed purple and wound around the epee. Meng Li felt that the Epee was being pulled. She attached the spirit power to the epee and detonated the spirit power. However, the damage to the whip was almost zero.


    But the Epee itself cut a small hole in the whip body that touched it.


    The whip was cut several times because it was wound several times.


    This discovery made Bai Bing take back her whip with a gloomy face.


    When the two sides are at war, they find that their equipment is not as good as that of others.


    How can this weak scum get these good things? It''s enough to meet such people. It''s disgusting.


    Meng Li pestles his Epee on the ground and looks at Bai Bing calmly.


    It''s hard to kill a Tasker. No one has two means to protect his life in so many worlds.


    But it''s right to see that the quality of the whip is not very good.


    Epee is really her heart''s love. The quality can stand the test. Meng Li''s love for Epee has increased by one point.


    "In fact, you have lost. Can you still use your body?"


    Meng Li took a look at the Queen''s body.


    In fact, their fighting time is not short, not counting the time when the other party wants to break her space, even when she goes around to avoid the silver needle, there is a lot of time.


    Bai Bing stands there smartly, thinking about what weapons to fight with. She doesn''t want to admit defeat so soon. She almost forgets about her client''s body. Meng Li reminds her that she suddenly turns black.I''m on the other side''s way again.


    So it was a deliberate delay.


    Forget it, blame or blame him for not really caring about the client''s body.


    Meng Li poked Wu Xiang in his arms with his finger. Wu Xiang vomited a net and wrapped the Queen''s body.


    Although I feel that the Queen''s body can no longer be used, I''d better take it in case.


    This body in her hand, the other party designated dare not drill inside.


    Bai Bing


    His tone was a little gloomy, and he said:


    "today you have caused my mission to fail. I hope you cherish your life, and don''t die one day without understanding."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "I''m so scared."


    Bai Bing snorted and felt that the space around him was blocked again. He stared at Meng Li in a sinister way:


    "you are too naive. Do you really think you can kill me?"


    Meng Li: "try and no loss."


    The strength of this body is not good now, that is, her soul comes out of her body. However, the way of heaven suppresses the boundary force greatly. If we continue to fight, it is difficult to win or lose.


    On the contrary, too much exposure, her hand is not without more cards, rosefinch fire in the past do not know the other side can not stand.


    It''s just that all the cards are shown, but it''s ridiculous not to know what the other side is like.


    People can''t stand it. They can run. There''s a way back.


    Because the other side has a large-scale system, 6018 said that in the task world, generally, the system directly opens up a separate channel to let the Tasker safely return to the system space.


    The energy to open up a separate channel is provided by the organization. With the energy provided by the organization, her space can''t stop each other.


    But during the non mission period, the organization will not provide the special energy for the system.


    The mountains are high and the waters are far away.


    Bai Bing laughed and said again:


    "rat."


    Meng Li: "if you want to see my true face, am I so stupid to show you? You don''t have the ability. Check for yourself. "


    Bai Bing takes a deep look at Meng Li and directly lets the system pull him back to the system space.


    Back in the system space, Bai Bing sees the prompt of the failure of the task and looks gloomy

 Chapter 1210

    I didn''t take this man seriously before, but I really made a dent in him.


    He also took away his poison soul needle.


    Oh


    Don''t let him meet again.


    Looking at the other party disappeared in her space, Meng Li was not too disappointed. He took a look at the Queen''s body, and now it can only be regarded as a corpse.


    The queen was really out of luck. She didn''t succeed in the counter attack. Now this situation must be judged after she has finished the task.


    If the way of heaven is satisfied with this ending, the queen can only go to her life.


    If you are not satisfied with what you do, things are likely to be complicated.


    Wu Xiang looked up at Meng Li and asked:


    "you look so beautiful."


    "Do you want to cheat people because it looks so good?"


    Meng Hun said, "why don''t you return the needle to Wu Xiangbang first?"


    Wu Xiang Good


    It put up the net.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "do you want to go back?"


    Wu Xiang: "I want to come out and bask in the sun."


    "Then don''t talk. People in this world have never seen you who can talk. Don''t scare them."


    Because Wu Xiang helped Meng Li just now, Meng Li is inexplicably gentle now.


    A lot less indifference.


    But let Wu Xiang whole body a excited spirit, he shut up.


    Just stop talking.


    Isn''t he not allowed to talk?


    There is this sudden tenderness, he is not used to ah, hey, dare to continue to cool him down, he has been used to it!


    Meng Li twisted Wuxiang in his left hand, and made a space in his right hand to install the Queen''s body, and then constructed a space passage to the palace.


    Her face turned blue, it is the spirit of the ball suffered too much.


    After such a toss tonight, the crack of the mental ball seems to be serious. Meng Li can''t understand it until now. Looking at the mental ball as strong as a diamond, how can it be said to crack?


    The king was solved by the queen and died in bed.


    In fact, that person''s task is really simple, rough and violent. He is always anxious to return to the system space.


    Do you have such disdain for doing tasks?


    She Meng Li does it with relish and steadfast. Maybe the other party has better resources, so she disdains it.


    At present, I can only get resources by doing tasks, but also meet the requirements of the number of tasks of the organization.


    She put her eyes on the Queen''s corpse. If the real queen only wanted to revenge on the king, now the king is dead, but the task fails because she can''t go back to live. She doesn''t need to pay her soul, but she can see the retribution of those who hate.


    It''s not too bad.


    But if it involves her client, it is not like the Queen''s intention, and she may be a little unwilling.


    Meng Li put the Queen''s body next to the king. No one will know the real cause of their death. There will be another king in this country tomorrow.


    Is the eldest prince sixteen or seventeen? But the second prince is only ten, isn''t he?


    Both of them are born after the king. I don''t know who will be the new king. No accident, they are the big prince. But Meng Li hopes to be the second prince. The second prince is too young to want her.


    I''m worried that the big prince has some idea. It''s not Meng Li''s narcissism, but the fact that it may be.


    Come on, let it be. It seems that the big prince has a fiancee.


    Meng Li looked at the corpses of the king and the queen and thought for a while. Wu Xiang couldn''t help it. He said:


    "what''s good about these two corpses?"


    His eyes were shining in the dark, looking at Meng Li.


    Then he asked:


    "it''s strange how people in this world look like this."


    Meng Li was thinking about things, but he just casually perfunctorily said:


    "I don''t know. I just want to get used to it. Each has its own characteristics."


    Meng Li''s perfunctory feeling, Wuxiang hit his mouth, just now he pulled it out, but he was still sleeping.


    Now that we''ve used it up, we''ll start to perfunctorize him.


    Meng Li looked back at Wu Xiang in his hand and said, "when I get back, I''ll buy you something to eat."


    Wu Xiang: "no, I''m not a child."


    Meng Li: "you are."


    Wu Xiang


    Don''t bother to argue.


    Unable to argue.


    Meng Li went back to the Earl''s house, took a bath, tired, and her spirit ball was still aching. She didn''t want to practice any more. She was going to sleep. When she came to the bedside, she saw the net with countless poisonous needles lying on her bed.


    "Red pig..." Meng Li called out calmly and gently.Wu Xiang rolled over from the other end of the bed and said:


    "I''m not a pig."


    Meng Li: "why do you put sticky things on my bed? Can I still sleep?"


    Wu Xiang took a look at Meng Li''s eyes, then quietly put the net away again, and said to Meng Li:


    "I''ve erased the mark on it, and now it''s ownerless."


    "I thought you wanted it."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want it now, but if you like it, you can keep it."


    Wu Xiang thought of the dense appearance of silver needles. The first sense was not very good. He shook his head.


    Then he closed his eyes, apparently taking Meng Li''s bed as his own.


    Meng Li reached out and pushed Wu Xiang:


    "go down, I''m going to sleep."


    Wu Xiang murmured in a low voice:


    "I just sleep half way. I don''t have anything to sleep on now. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Meng Li


    If he had known that he would not buy a nest for Wu Xiang, he could sleep anywhere. When he bought a nest, he had to sleep in a soft and comfortable place.


    She sighed and turned to sleep in another room, which was full of rooms.


    The next morning, the maid knocked at the door, but no one opened the door. Meng Li came out of the next room and said to the maid:


    "I''ve got up."


    The maid asked in surprise:


    "Miss, why do you rest next to me? Is there something wrong with this room? Please let me know and I''ll take care of it. "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. It''s just a whim."


    The maid no longer clings to this matter, but with a sad face, Meng Li says:


    "Miss, the count and the countess have gone to the palace again. They are in a hurry. It should be something important. Let me tell you that you should wait patiently in the palace for news, and don''t go to the palace."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    It seems that the count and his wife already know the news that the king and the queen are dead. They are worried that she will run away when she knows the news.


    There must be a lot of people in that scene, and beauty will attract more people to covet.


    When Mengli had breakfast, Liga went to Mengli and said:


    "I didn''t sleep very well last night."


    Meng Li gave a faint voice. Liga took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "the king and queen are dead. I heard from the count."


    Meng Li was shocked at first, and then sad. She seemed to be too sad to swallow. She murmured:


    "this is too sudden. How can it happen?"

 Chapter 1211

    There was no one around, and Liga was too lazy to pretend.


    There was a moment of schadenfreude on his face. The king died at the right time, and there was no need to covet his mesalie again.


    If the king had to do anything to mesa Li, he didn''t think of the best way to deal with it.


    But it''s a strange story.


    When he heard that the king wanted the queen to be the queen, he thought it was the queen who forced the king by some means.


    Even if he got up today and heard that the king had died alone, he didn''t feel strange. It was very likely that the queen had killed him.


    After all, the king has said what he should say, and the role has been reflected.


    But the queen also died, which is very confusing.


    Is there a third?


    The third man, whom Liga thought, sat next to him, pretending to be sad. He was so sad that he couldn''t even eat. He was full of sadness.


    Playwright. Off the line.


    As subjects of the Empire, it is very sad for the king and queen to die.


    Wu Xiang looks at the opera spirit silently with his divine sense. Li gives full play to his strength and can''t help taking back his divine sense.


    Usually looking at a very indifferent person, sometimes how abnormal brain.


    Human beings are such strange animals. Their personalities can not be immutable. They are all multifaceted, and even have specific reactions under specific circumstances.


    Then there is the national mourning. No matter who is going to mourn, Meng Li is dressed in black and wrapped his face in a black scarf. Fortunately, this country has this tradition.


    In mourning, you must wear a black scarf, because you have to cry, but it''s not particularly good-looking to cry. In order not to show your ugly side in front of others, so it is.


    So Meng Li didn''t attract people''s attention, but many people knew that she was good-looking and couldn''t help looking this way.


    After the mourning, they had to wait for a few days in front of the coffins of the queen and the king.


    During this period, you are more free. You can cry or not, but you can''t laugh.


    We can''t just get together and chat like a party.


    That''s disrespect for the dead king and queen.


    But also violated the law of this country, will also be shamed.


    It''s OK to walk around, but don''t leave this area. It''s boring.


    Generally speaking, this kind of occasion is kept quiet, but some people can''t help but talk to Meng Li because they can''t see him easily. Seeing that Meng Li is full of grief, they are more grieved than Meng Li and want to feel the same with him.


    Want to take the opportunity to win Meng Li''s favor.


    Every few minutes, you can meet a man who loves her, and the charm is absolutely invincible.


    The charm of the main character''s aura is so frightening.


    Meng Li doesn''t matter. These people don''t show up in the plot, so it''s not very important.


    At that time, there was a king in front of them, and they did not dare to compete with the king.


    And their parents are earls and nobles. Ordinary nobles have no way to take their families. There is no way to force their families with power.


    After the national funeral, the eldest prince inherited the throne. This is the right way to open it. After all, the second prince is too small, and his mother can''t help him. If he becomes a king, he will be confused.


    And the second prince has not begun to give the weapon consciousness, I don''t know whether his talent is high or not.


    As a king, we should also look at the conditions in this respect.


    The big prince already has two super weapons as accompanying weapons, and his strength is also very good.


    Meng Li felt that he could go out for a walk if he was ready again. The pass away king is a thing of the past, but there are still some things to deal with outside.


    Only when we deal with it, we can still preserve ourselves, and the aura of the protagonist given by heaven can slowly fall off.


    She looks at Wu Xiang, Wu Xiang stares at Liga, Liga stares at Wu Xiang.


    Since Liga discovered the existence of Wu Xiang, he was very unhappy.


    Seeing Meng Li still looking at the red pig, Liga said again:


    "Miss, this kind of beast should be sent away or killed quickly, otherwise it will threaten the safety of miss."


    Wuxiang takes back his eyes staring at Liga. These are all strange worlds. These things are neither human nor spirit animals.


    It''s a weapon change


    Although Wu Xiang did not see with his own eyes that Liga had changed back to himself, he saw with his own eyes that the accompanying weapons of the count and his wife were transformed into weapons.


    So we can infer the existence of Liga.


    Mengli said to Liga, "he will not hurt me."


    Liga: "no, it doesn''t have human intelligence. It can''t guarantee what it will do when it becomes a beast."


    Meng Li: "Liga, please be rational. I like to keep it, and I can be responsible for my actions. You should not interfere too much."


    Even if it''s for her good.


    Liga was silent and said at last:"Well, I try to be friendly with him."


    Looking at Xiang Wuxiang again, he said:


    "but it will attack me."


    Wuxiang looks at Liga in disbelief. How can there be such a hateful man?


    That''s treacherous.


    It''s this kind of person that the villain complains first.


    he clearly enjoys the sunshine and breezes on the swing in the garden, smells the fragrance of flowers, listens to the bird language, and absorbs the essence of a day by the way. As a result, the man picked up a shovel and picked it up.


    What''s more, he didn''t do anything. He hit the man''s face with a conditioned reflex and scratched his face with his paw.


    And his face recovered instantly, so who did it first?


    I should have done him a favor.


    I''m tired of being with Ali


    Liga also began to talk about what happened before. To Wuxiang''s relief, the man told the truth. However, he played down the matter of trying to shovel away himself, and focused on the details of his arrest.


    I can even describe how deep my claws are buckled.


    Is it that deep? He''s afraid he doesn''t know how deep his paws are.


    Tut


    Meng Li looks at these two with no expression. She has innocent eyes to Wu Xiang and aggrieved eyes to Liga. She feels that they are just like children.


    After listening to what Liga said, she asked:


    "what are you doing with him?"


    Liga: "it''s my duty to get rid of the wild animals in the house. I was born to protect you."


    Meng Li


    Nothing to say.


    The countess came with the dessert, went straight to Wu Xiang, sat beside Wu Xiang, gently touched Wu Xiang''s hair, dug a piece of dessert with a spoon and fed it to Wu Xiang''s mouth.


    My eyes are full of loving eyes.


    Looking at Wu Xiang is like looking at a baby.


    Meng Li: "what


    When did Wuxiang take care of the countess?


    She didn''t know.


    It''s nice to see the countess waiting on it, isn''t it?


    Liga: "and


    I feel like I''ve been hurt 10000 points.

 Chapter 1212

    At dinner, Meng Li said to the count and his wife:


    "father, mother, since her daughter has a companion weapon, she hasn''t gone out to travel, so..."


    The countess asked:


    "do you want to go out?"


    Her daughter is so beautiful that she can''t rest assured to walk outside.


    Meng Li: "my mother is worried. I already know in my heart that I will cover my face properly to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    The countess breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the count. The count pondered for a moment and said:


    "that''s OK. I''ll send you some people to protect you secretly."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no, my accompanying weapon is super weapon. I don''t have to worry about my strength. I follow some people secretly, but attract people''s attention."


    After hearing Meng Li''s words, Li Jia sweeps away the haze before, but mesali still attaches importance to him.


    Trust him, and you''ll think he can protect her.


    Take a look at Wu Xiang sitting in the chair next to the countess. What is it?


    Just eating.


    Liga didn''t feel so narrow-minded, but he didn''t know why, so he felt that they were familiar with mesa Li.


    And the way she looks at it is more gentle than she looks at herself.


    With an unspeakable indulgence?


    It must be his illusion.


    Is that because it''s not human?


    Then he is not human!


    It was a luxury for him to spoil the accompanying weapons, but he broke his heart for his master.


    Wu Xiangzheng silently chewed the things that the countess had fed in the conversation, and felt a bunch of disgusting eyes sweeping towards him.


    I don''t care.


    The count was not angry at Meng Li''s disobedience and said:


    "if you can cover your face and try to keep a low profile, I can do what you want. You are no longer young. You should know how to be responsible for your own life and safety."


    Liga also said to the count:


    "please rest assured that I will protect the young lady."


    The count nodded, and the matter was settled.


    From time to time, the countess fed Wu Xiang something. Wu Xiang was not willing to bite with her mouth, let alone pick and pull with her hands.


    But he met Meng Li, a man who was willing to feed him, and met the countess, who was also very happy.


    The count glanced faintly at Wu Xiang, and had no objection to the countess''s feeding a beast of unknown origin and species.


    It made him feel harmless.


    Meng Li is also planning to take the opportunity to fade out of the sight of the emperor, but also worried about the king now.


    But also to face some things, and by the way to find something to repair the mental ball.


    This trip can be said to kill three birds with one stone.


    The next day, the countess prepared a lot of things for Meng Li to take with her. She said:


    "if you don''t have a maid with you, you can take care of your basic necessities."


    Liga immediately said:


    "I can, ma''am."


    Countess: --


    Why is there a companion weapon everywhere?


    Meng Li also shook his head:


    "it''s not necessary."


    Used to go alone, with an unfamiliar person around special trouble.


    When the countess saw that Meng Li''s mind was determined, she no longer insisted on it. She only told Meng Li what to pay attention to outside and where they had friends. Meng Li could visit them and so on.


    If you need help, you can bring a keepsake to ask for help.


    In the end, it is a family with a lot of information. The relationship outside is quite wide. The countess is not worried that her daughter will be given a cold reception when she goes to these places.


    Their identities are here.


    Meng lisuo sat down and listened to the countess slowly. She talked about noon from the morning. At the beginning, Meng lisuo was still in a hurry. Seeing that it was noon, he was not worried.


    Liga took a notebook and wrote it down. He felt that it was OK to make more preparations. If he was really in danger, he could seek more protection.


    I''m not arrogant enough to think I''m invincible.


    After the countess had finished all the things she could remember in her mind, she reluctantly told Meng Li that she could start.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s go tomorrow. I want to accompany you more."


    The countess was overjoyed and stuck with Meng Li all afternoon. She said:


    "in fact, as our daughter, we don''t have to travel. Your father and I can protect you, and you are very strong."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the countess said to herself:


    "but at that time, we often went out to travel, and almost everyone had this kind of travel experience. If you don''t have it, you will feel sorry. I can''t let you regret because I don''t want to leave you."Meng Li nodded:


    "thank you for your understanding."


    The countess looked around and saw nothing. She asked Meng Li:


    "do you like that little beast very much?"


    Meng Li You seem to like it better than me. "


    The countess laughed a little embarrassed and said:


    "I will take good care of it. I feel that it has great wisdom, but I can''t say it."


    If the countess said nothing, she would not know what to say.


    In the evening, after eating all kinds of delicious food, Shi Shi ran went upstairs to find Meng Li. He asked:


    "why haven''t you gone out yet?"


    Meng Li: "I''m going to travel. Do you plan to go with me?"


    Wu Xiang: "travel means to know the world, to accept knowledge and to feel life, right?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Wu Xiang said:


    "so it''s hard, and I can''t sleep and enjoy the sun."


    Meng Li understood the meaning of Wu Xiang, that is, lazy, unwilling to go out with her to suffer, she did not force.


    He said to Wu Xiang:


    "then stay here and don''t make trouble."


    Wuxiang naturally lies on the bed with his feet up and his eyes slightly narrowed. Now it has occupied Meng Li''s luxurious and comfortable soft bed. On the contrary, Meng Li sleeps in the guest room, and the bed in the guest room is not as good as this one.


    Meng Li turned and went out.


    The next day, menglijia is ready to embark on the journey. Before leaving, Wuxiang is still lying comfortably in the garden with delicious food beside him.


    The countess likes to have no appearance. As for how she likes it, no one knows. Maybe it''s because her daughter was allowed to stay at home at the beginning?


    In a word, with the countess feeding Wu Xiang all day long, the maid would always provide Wu Xiang with food, and it would be specially fed.


    before he left, he saw the scene before he left. He could not help but make complaints about it. The pig was used to being so out of shape.


    Wuxiang felt Liga''s displeased eyes, and lazily stretched out a paw and waved at Liga.


    Liga: "and


    Meng Li said to Wu Xiang:


    "gone."


    He followed Liga out, without stopping or turning back, though the countess''s eyes lingered behind him.


    Officially embarked on the journey of travel.

 Chapter 1213

    Walking in the street, Liga asked Meng Li:


    "Miss, do you want to go somewhere?"


    "If I don''t think about it well, I''ve made a route here."


    Meng Li shook his head, thought about it again and said, "let''s go abroad first."


    According to the route of the client and Liga in the plot, in fact, this time out is almost the same as the time when Liga and the client pretend to be dead and wander.


    "Predestination" leads to, so I will definitely meet those people.


    Meng Li thought about it and thought about it several times, but he still felt that because the client didn''t belong to anyone and didn''t make a mess, he broke away from the development set by the way of heaven, and finally the aura of the protagonist disappeared.


    The aura of the protagonist will not die.


    This time, who does not belong to, the key is not to die, the leading role aura is gone, the task should be completed.


    When Liga heard about going abroad, he was silent.


    Meng Li walks towards the wharf, and Liga finds out that the young lady is serious.


    Going abroad!


    "Miss, we''d better not go abroad for our first trip." Said Liga.


    It''s not that he''s timid, it''s really unnecessary. He hasn''t seen all the mountains and rivers in China, and he may face the problem of language barrier when going abroad. Moreover, in China, when young ladies and nobles are born, no one dares to offend them.


    Meng Li said:


    "but I have already reserved the tickets."


    Liga: "and


    When did he go out to book the ticket? He looked at the lady all day.


    It''s not as if he just took a nap.


    Liga guesses right. In order to avoid Liga asking her where to go all day, Meng Li takes advantage of LIGA''s nap to go out.


    After eating refined stone powder, Liga needs a period of time to transform his energy. During this period, if Liga is relaxed, he is sleepy.


    "Go abroad, you have to listen to me."


    Meng Li looks at Liga with a speechless face, smiles and walks forward.


    Those people in the plot are all met abroad. After the client feigned death, he felt that it was not very safe at home, so he went abroad.


    In fact, this should have been set by the way of heaven. Even if the client was committed to the king at that time, he would have to go abroad for some reason.


    At that time, in China, if someone said how beautiful a peerless beauty was, it would be easy for the king to reveal the story of feigning death when it came to the king''s ears, and the king would be angry with the count and his wife.


    Liga was helpless:


    "if so, the people mentioned by the countess would not be able to help the young lady."


    I have been planning to go abroad for a long time. What did I spend half a day listening to the countess say yesterday?


    I watched him take notes carefully.


    Let him waste his time.


    Meng Li: "I don''t go out for help."


    Liga: "it''s dangerous outside."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Liga: "and there are the lowest Untouchables who don''t know their identity to offend you."


    Mencius cannot leave Rebekah.


    Liga: "Miss, don''t be willful."


    Meng Li went straight to his own path.


    Liga: "if anything happens, I will give my life to protect you, but my Lord and my wife will be very sad."


    Meng Li stopped, looked at Liga and said:


    "why don''t you go back and learn from the housekeeper, and you will be my housekeeper in the future."


    Liga: "and


    "Come on, miss. When you are young, you must do something full of passion."


    He said, sipping his mouth.


    Mengli went on walking, and Liga followed quietly.


    Before boarding the ship, Meng Li covered her face, and no one recognized her.


    It''s a luxury ship to go abroad for a day or two. She stays in her room quietly and works hard.


    Basically, I didn''t go out when I entered the room and the ship was about to dock. All the food was sent by Liga.


    In fact, there is a reception on this ship, where you can make new friends.


    Liga was worried that the young lady would feel fresh. She walked around the boat and attracted people''s attention. Although her face was covered, her body could also attract people''s imagination.


    But I haven''t been out since I came up. On the contrary, I began to worry about whether I would be bored.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, this is the last meal provided by the ship. Would you like to go out for a walk, get some air and see the scenery on the sea?"


    Meng Li: "no need."


    There is one aspect of the assessment task: looking for evergreen grass. I spent a long time on the ship, which is calculated by year. The scenery on the sea is really not good-looking, and I almost ran into danger several times.


    The main reason is that she doesn''t want to have more twists and turns. The people on this ship are basically from the same country as her, and they are businessmen.Although it can''t do anything to her, it can bring her trouble.


    Liga: "and


    What kind of tour is this?


    The scenery of the sea is boundless, which he has never seen before. Isn''t miss really curious?


    At Mengli''s insistence, Liga still couldn''t move her. When the ship landed, they formally set foot on the land of a foreign country.


    To exchange currency, but here it is said that their gold coins can also be circulated and do not need to be exchanged. Moreover, the two countries are close to each other, and some people can speak their language.


    Liga''s face relaxed. He was a little nervous about going abroad for the first time.


    Wandering in the streets of foreign countries, Meng Li no longer covers his appearance. Sooner or later, the trouble will come.


    It doesn''t work.


    It wasn''t long before Meng Li showed his true face that he caused traffic jams.


    When the man who bought things saw Meng Li forgetting to buy things, the man who sold things saw Meng Li, he was also stunned, and other people didn''t answer questions.


    The driver saw Meng Li, just want to see more, the horse also stopped.


    The shop''s staff or owners are standing at the door, even the people who are eating in the hotel are standing outside with tableware in their hands.


    It''s the beauty of these two people that people can''t help telling each other. How can there be such a beautiful person in the world?


    In short, the scene was chaotic.


    Meng Li talks. The aura of the protagonist is just


    Rao is that she doesn''t think she is a thin skinned person, and she is a little ashamed of this scene.


    Although Liga is not as eye-catching as Meng Li, he also has a face that turns all living beings upside down. After seeing Meng Li, the woman on the street finds that she is a woman. She thinks why she looks at her so carefully, so she goes to see Liga.


    Two people in the Center Street, like two never seen species in general, by a variety of eyes.


    Liga: "and


    That''s too much.


    When they were in the imperial capital, they were not so surrounded.


    As a matter of fact, before Meng Li came, the aura had not been opened to the maximum, that is, it was extremely good-looking, but it also lacked some aura and was not so noticeable.


    Others will only think, ah, this person is good-looking, but not to the point of being deeply fascinated by it.


    It''s time for the aura to reach its maximum. Various factors have magnified their extremely beautiful appearance in other people''s eyes many times.

 Chapter 1214

    "Beauty, can you have a meal with me?"


    A man in gorgeous green, in his early twenties, squeezed out of the crowd.


    He didn''t squeeze out by himself, but there were two servants in front of him.


    The servants were so overbearing that the onlookers were pushed away and did not dare to speak.


    Just a little disgusted to look at them, then don''t open eyes, continue to look at Meng Li here.


    The man in green looks at Meng Li with burning eyes, eager to try and full of possessiveness.


    Although the language barrier, Meng Li did not understand what the other side said, but look, also understand some.


    Meng Li ignored him and went straight ahead. The man was not angry. Instead, he turned around and squeezed in front of Meng Li and asked, "beauty, can you understand what I''m saying?"


    The man in Green took a look at Liga. Before, he thought that this man was the companion or friend of the beauty, so he hesitated for a while before coming.


    Now look closer and find it''s a weapon.


    Although there is no difference between man and accompanying weapons in appearance, and they can''t be seen from a distance, when they are close to each other, accompanying weapons usually have a special smell, like the light pig iron smell. When humans smell this smell, they can immediately distinguish it.


    It''s a special skill for people in this world.


    Meng Li looked at the man innocently and shook his head.


    Men can''t help but help their forehead. Isn''t this the woman of their country?


    I can''t understand him.


    He gave a look to the servant around him, and the servant began to use body language to express himself. Meng Li looked at him without expression for a long time and shook his head.


    The man in green seemed to have run out of patience and said impatiently:


    "I don''t know if I understand. Is this refusing to have dinner with me?"


    There were a large number of onlookers nearby, and some people could not help laughing:


    "they just refused you. They were so beautiful, how could they be willing to have dinner with you?"


    The man in green was a little angry. His eyes swept through the crowd, but he didn''t find the person to speak to. He had to give up.


    But in the heart hold a breath, must invite this beauty can''t.


    To prove it to others.


    He gave another look to the two servants. The two servants knew each other and drew their feet at Mengli and ligabi. They were very enthusiastic, and then slowly approached them.


    Maybe the next step is to crowd them into the hotel, which is similar to the move of some local shopkeepers to solicit customers, which is a bit strong.


    Mengli and Liga give way to each other. It''s obvious that they refuse. However, the two servants still don''t see them, but continue to approach them.


    Meng Li stretched out his nearly perfect and beautiful right hand, and the man in green looked straight.


    Her hand spread out to Liga. Although Liga didn''t want to be the original, he knew that the purpose of this was to show his super weapon identity to frighten these people.


    Most people choose to stay away from super weapons. Super weapons not only represent the strength of this person, but also represent her status.


    There are few people who can possess super weapons. Even if there are people who can give super weapons consciousness, they have no ability to provide such weapons and can only destroy their power.


    At first, forging a super weapon was more expensive than most people can imagine.


    Liga was about to transform into his original shape when he heard a scold again. The man in green and the servant listened to the voice, and their faces became strange immediately.


    There was a flash of fear on the faces of the two servants.


    Liga stopped the transformation and planned to see the situation again.


    A man in black with a hat was squeezed out of the crowd. He first yelled at the man in green:


    "how did your father educate you and you forgot?"


    "Do you want to stop walking again?"


    There was a trace of resentment on the green man''s face, but he had to bear it. He said with some frustration:


    "I know."


    "Beautiful lady, this is my brother. Please forgive me for any offence."


    The man in black looks much more gentle. He turns his head and looks at Meng Li.


    It''s in the language of Mengli.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "how do you know I''m from there?"


    The man in Black said with a smile:


    "just now when you were going to exchange gold coins, I was behind you. When I heard you use this language, I happened to know some more."


    Meng Li, oh, it''s long and light.


    When the man in green hears Meng Li speak, he looks at Meng Li and drools.


    The man in black looked at the man in green reproachfully and said:


    "come and apologize to this young lady."


    The man in green whispered:


    "why?"


    The man in black looked at the man in green for a few seconds. The man in Green''s face changed several times. Finally, he let go of his unwillingness and came to Meng Li, saying:"This beautiful lady, I''m sorry for my impoliteness. Please forgive me."


    Meng Li''s face is light.


    No words.


    The man in green is a man who wants face very much. He felt very embarrassed when he didn''t get a response. He turned and left with a calm face.


    Meng Li wants to know if the way of heaven in this world is serious?


    It''s so perfect to create the client. The protagonist''s aura is huge, but the men attracted are so impatient?


    In my mind, besides robbing, it''s the deception of Zhang Dan. If you want to deceive people, please be patient.


    Rarely see a little bit of patience to deceive the client.


    How about a snack?


    How can the client be deceived in this situation? Besides, he has a clear mind around him and is always on guard against Liga besides him.


    Seeing the man in green leaving, the man in black flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face, sneered at Meng Li, and said:


    "Miss has come all the way. Do you have any friends or relatives here? If it''s convenient, you can go to my humble home and have a rest. "


    Meng Li looks at the man in black with the original expression, obviously seeing the black and green as a group of people.


    Seeing this, the man in black eagerly explained to Meng Li:


    "it''s really because my useless brother has offended you. I just want to apologize for him."


    "I just know your language, which can provide some convenience for your life."


    Seeing that Meng Li was still looking at him faintly, the man in black looked sincere and bowed to Meng Li, saying, "please give us a chance to forgive."


    Someone nearby couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "I''ve been fooling the beauty into his house for a long time."


    Someone retorted:


    "don''t say that. Don''t you know his quality? Have you not received his favor? "


    Before the laughter, some people were ashamed to hiss.


    Mengli and Liga don''t understand the language here, so they don''t know what others are saying. Liga whispers to Mengli:


    "Miss, do you need to refuse them?"


    Meng Li once again swept his eyes across the face of the man in black.

 Chapter 1215

    Meng Li nodded gently:


    "yes."


    Liga: "and


    The expression of the man in black has a moment of pleasure.


    And then he said:


    "I''m glad to have the chance, miss. I''ll show you the way."


    Meng Li nodded.


    I followed.


    In the plot, the client also meets the two brothers. Although the elder brother looks like a good man, he also covets the beauty of the client.


    He wanted to take it for himself, but later he found out that Liga was a super weapon. He didn''t have such a strong grip, so he told them about the trustor.


    After getting the king''s reward, the king sent someone to invite the client to the palace to attend the dance. Liga felt really bad and sneaked away with the client.


    Later, there were pursuers. After some injuries, Liga fled with her client.


    The originator is the brother, but the younger brother. It''s true that it''s the same inside and outside, at least not behind the scenes.


    It can only be said that the influence of aura also accounts for a lot of factors. Objectively speaking, we can''t blame all these people.


    Although the home of men in black is not bad, it is not so imposing. They have not entered the threshold of aristocracy, but it is much better than ordinary people.


    Moreover, there are all kinds of businesses at home. Money is not bad, that is, the status is a little worse than that of the client.


    Leading Meng Li into the house, the man in green is still there with a gloomy face. Seeing Meng Li, his eyes are bright again.


    Just now, I regretted that I had left, but unexpectedly, the beauty came again.


    The man in black pointed to the man in green and said:


    "this is my brother doya. My name is dohsen."


    Doya felt a little humiliated when he was happy, and then his face sank down like a child. Looking at Meng Li, he pretended to be cold and slightly proud and said:


    "yes, my name is doya."


    Don Sen frowned in displeasure:


    "don''t be rude, doya."


    Doya looked at it angrily, but there was no sound.


    Dorson looked at Meng Li apologetically:


    "my younger brother is not sensible. What do you call Miss?"


    Li Jia didn''t want Meng Li to tell Dorson his real name, saying:


    "my miss''s name is mesa."


    Meng Li


    The fake name is really casual. The client''s name is mesa Li. The fake name is mesa?


    It''s not easy.


    Dorson nodded and called politely:


    "Miss mesa."


    "What''s your name, please?" Dorson looks at Liga.


    Liga said without thinking:


    "my name is Gary."


    Meng Li took a silent look at Liga. It''s terrible. It''s the feeling of myocardial infarction


    Random is hard to imagine.


    "Gary." Dorson called with a smile.


    Because it is associated weapons, human beings believe that no matter what the status of associated weapons can not be above them, because it is human beings who give the awareness of associated weapons.


    Therefore, generally only his name is called.


    Duo Sen asks for a maid and says that he will take Meng Li and her servants to wash.


    Liga has been carrying a box on his back. He has almost no things, but is basically Meng Li''s clothes.


    Mengli brought Liga out because she didn''t carry accompanying weapons, and the count and his wife would not let her out. It''s not just to let him carry luggage, but also to thank Liga for carrying it all the way. She never complained about it.


    Mengli took out a skirt from the box and went to take a bath. Liga was not at ease with the people in the house and stayed outside.


    When Mengli takes a bath, Liga goes in and washes it, and then guards Mengli.


    Meng Li is to wait for Dorson to tell the king, and then let the king chase her. If he can''t catch up with her, the tie between them will be completely broken, otherwise he will always leave one thing there.


    Meng Li lives here with peace of mind. Dosen is always polite and polite to them, but he never offends them.


    But it''s doya, who makes dolly want to hit people all day long.


    But they are here in dosen, which leads to all kinds of people wandering in front of dosen''s house. They want to see Meng Li''s true face.


    Every time, Dorson risked offending people to get rid of them.


    Compared with other people''s simple and direct way of doing things, Dorson has already been fooled, but he hasn''t been fooled for a few days.


    On this day, he said tentatively:


    "looking at Miss mesa''s extraordinary temperament, she must have been born with dignity."


    Meng Li gave a cool smile:


    "OK, my father is a count."


    In the plot, the client does not dare to say that her father is an earl, but she can say it now, and she does not know how Dorson reacts after saying it.


    Dosen''s gentle smile could not stop, count?It''s really


    Nobility was born.


    After a moment of stiff expression, with respect on his face, Dorson said:


    "it''s a great honor to meet you."


    Meng Li smiles and does not speak.


    Dorson took a look at Liga and said:


    "a person like Miss mesa must have great talent. Your accompanying weapons must be very high."


    Liga thinks that Dorson''s questions are not well intentioned, but in fact, these questions are common in interpersonal communication, and he can''t find fault to blame each other.


    Meng Li said calmly:


    "it''s OK. My accompanying weapon is super weapon. It''s really lucky to say that I succeeded in giving consciousness for the first time."


    Dorson: "I''m not sure."


    The fire of jealousy in his heart was burning. How could there be such a person.


    She is such a good-looking girl. She was born into a noble family. She has super accompanying weapons. Is she the only one to occupy all the good things in the world?


    The road of life is not long. He is walking on the ground, and his feelings are flying on the dragon.


    If only he could have such a woman.


    It''s like a moon in the sky.


    It''s better to exchange it for something practical.


    Doyaben secretly listens to the conversation between Meng Li and dosen at the corner. Hearing this, doyaben''s jaw falls down.


    "Super weapon?"


    He rushed out a few steps and stared at Liga.


    I''ve never seen the appearance of super weapon. Now it seems that I have to throw him ten blocks away. Is it because of super weapon that I''m so beautiful?


    Or because of his master.


    Sure enough, the consciousness of beauty is so beautiful.


    Liga was surprised by the fact that doya had never seen the world. How dare she be more reserved?


    Dorson said:


    "brother, please don''t be rude."


    Then doya adjusted his expression and said, "it''s a super weapon. It''s nothing strange."


    Liga took a cold look at doya, and felt that this man was really short of words, and his quality was very low, so he couldn''t be more company. He thought in his heart that he would let the young lady leave here as soon as possible.


    I''ve been here for two or three days.


    Dorson laughs awkwardly, and can''t help looking at Liga. He loses his ability to compete. His weapon is a high-grade weapon, and there is a super weapon in the middle, which is not enough to touch a super weapon.

 Chapter 1216

    Anyway, Dorson managed to meet the king.


    Originally, he could not see the king in his status, but he asked the people around the king to tell him that there was a beauty who was amazing.


    The beauty of Meng Li is really described.


    The king met with dosen, and dosen described Meng Li, and told him about Meng Li''s character, family background and super accompanying weapons one by one.


    The king is as excited as the plot, and it''s said that he is a countess''s daughter. That''s great. He still likes the noble born woman best.


    And there are super accompanying weapons. If you can get a woman with super accompanying weapons, it''s also a matter of adding light to her face.


    Meng Li received the invitation sent by the king. The invitation was very exquisite and unique, as well as the Royal insignia.


    Meng Li asked dosen:


    "why did your king want to invite me?"


    Dosen was a little flustered by Meng Li''s cold eyes, especially when such a beautiful man was staring at him, he was embarrassed for no reason.


    "I don''t know. It''s probably because the lady is famous. Do you know how many people want to break into my house every day to see you?"


    Meng Li let out a whisper, and at the end of the day, he suddenly looked up at Liga and said:


    "Gary, I don''t think what I''m doing is right. I''m here. I should bring a lot of trouble to Dorson."


    Liga frowns slightly and stares at Meng Li''s invitation for a few seconds. She thinks of the king who passed away before them and feels bad. Then she solemnly tells Meng Li: "it''s right for miss to think like this."


    Dorson: "I''m not sure."


    Meng Li nodded, and Dorson said quickly:


    "Miss mesa, don''t think so. I''m very honored that you can be a guest here. I never feel trouble."


    Meng Li said:


    "in that case, I guess it must be you who tell the king about me."


    Shock flashed in Dorson''s eyes. It was


    Do not let women guess, after all, they really guess too accurately.


    "Look at your face, then what I said is true." Meng Li looks at dosen with deep eyes.


    To give Dorson a feeling of no escape, he faltered:


    "yes, but it''s also a great honor to be invited by the king. I''ve never been to such a dance before."


    Liga: "since you feel so honored, take the invitation."


    He didn''t look at Dorson very well.


    Meng Li looks at duo Sen disappointedly. Duo Sen wipes his face. In the face of Meng Li and Liga, he finds an excuse to leave their sight.


    Liga said to Meng Li:


    "I think we''d better go. Maybe the king here also has bad intentions."


    Meng Li: "OK, don''t hesitate. Let''s go now."


    In the plot, they are sneaking away. This time, they are just going.


    Liga: "well Good


    I''m too anxious to go now.


    But it''s good that the young lady is happy.


    Liga quickly packed Meng Li''s things, carried the box on his back and planned to leave.


    Dorson and doya are not in the hall, but there happens to be a maid here.


    Looking at the way they were about to leave, she quickly went to stop Meng Li. To the two people with high face value, she was also embarrassed and said nervously:


    "Miss mesa, are you going to leave?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the maid swallowed her saliva and said:


    "please wait for a moment. Shall I inform the master to see you off?"


    Liga looked at the fat maid and said coldly:


    "no more."


    Maid: "it''s useful. Please don''t embarrass me. My master will blame me."


    Before Liga spoke, the maid simply and directly called other maids in the house to inform Dorson.


    Then there was the rapid footstep of a maid.


    Liga stares at the maid, but she blushes.


    After a while, there were two hasty footsteps. The footsteps were heavy. As soon as I heard it, I knew it was a man''s footsteps.


    Dorson and doya appeared in front of them, and doya said directly:


    "Why are you so rude? You have to leave without telling us."


    Dorson frowned at doya:


    "brother, don''t be so rude to the guests."


    Doya snorted, and Dodson said sadly:


    "is it that the reception here is not good? Let the two guests go like this. "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s pity that you don''t dress. It''s clearly that you are too unkind in doing things."


    Dorson''s expression was hurt. He shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know what I''ve done to make miss mesa misunderstand me so much. If it''s because of the invitation, I think I''m right.""Even if I didn''t tell the king that Miss mesa, as the countess''s daughter, is a noble, our king is very hospitable, and we will invite you when we know you are coming."


    Liga: you must have won a lot of rewards from the king


    This is to sell his mesa Li, but also said so high sounding.


    It''s a question whether you can walk out of the palace.


    At the beginning, I was so enthusiastic that I said that I would make friends or something. It was a fake.


    Doya was a blind man. He stabbed him in the waist and asked, "the king''s reward? What is it? "


    "Can you give me a little?"


    Dosen stared at doya silently and darkly. Doya thought he didn''t want to, and said:


    "if you don''t give it to me, can you let me touch it?"


    Dosen looks at doya''s mouth, and just wants to seal it. He turns his head and gives doya a warning look when Mengli and Liga can''t see his facial expression.


    Doya was a little afraid, but the king''s reward was too tempting, and it was a very special honor.


    It proves that their family will become different from others.


    He added:


    "can I have a look at that? I don''t want to touch it. "


    Dorson''s forehead is blue, which is a mental handicap.


    Even Liga laughed at the scene.


    As a matter of fact, Dorson was also very flustered. He wanted to leave and accused him of telling the king about it, but he didn''t seem to have any means to keep them.


    Send someone to inform the king''s cronies?


    Now people are here. It''s impossible to call someone in front of each other. If super weapons hit him, there''s no big difference.


    Dorson can''t help but stare at doya. This is a stupid pig. If you know something, you will know what to do.


    Doya was dazzled by dosen, so he murmured:


    "it''s really stingy. Can''t you look at it?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "you''re not a very smart Yazi."


    Dorson: "I''m not sure."


    Seeing Meng Li laughing, Dorson was confident that he could persuade them to stay. He said: "let Miss mesa laugh."


    Meng Li''s face suddenly turned cold:


    "fortunately, you''re stuck in the door. Are you not going to let me go?"

 Chapter 1217

    Dorson''s self-confidence soon disappeared. He was silent.


    But I didn''t mean to get out of the way.


    Meng Li said to Liga:


    "fight."


    It''s not just to get rid of the little ties with the king. The main reason for staying here is to beat up the two brothers until today and vent their anger on the client.


    Liga was stunned:


    "hit them?"


    Meng Li: "I won''t let you beat me. If they don''t let us go, it seems that they can only use force."


    Liga licked her lips and said:


    "will the lady wait for me somewhere? I''ll take care of it soon. "


    Meng Li turns around and gives way. Don''t affect Liga''s performance.


    Dosen looked at Liga on guard, so arrogant?


    So super accompanying weapons don''t need to be turned into weapons for their owners to use. They all go up to fight directly?


    Feeling that Liga was coming for real, doya quickly called out his accompanying weapon.


    His companion weapon was a thin red haired man, and doya called out:


    "fight."


    The red haired man turned into a long gun and was held by doya. Unfortunately, this long gun is only an intermediate weapon, only a little better than the lowest weapon.


    Dorson also called his accompanying weapon, which is also a long gun, but a high-level weapon.


    Better than his brother.


    Liga: "and


    To be honest, I can''t bear to bully their accompanying weapons.


    The grade gap is too big, just like tofu hitting a stone.


    "it''s hard for the king to leave you here, because I''m trying to bully you."


    "Can''t you think about it for me? What shall I do after I leave? "


    "The king will certainly blame me."


    Liga: "yes."


    That''s a lot of crap.


    The seller is still so righteous.


    He stretched out his hand directly, and his nails became very long and silver. He looked very sharp. When he stretched out his hand, Dorson and doya''s long guns automatically flew to Liga''s hands.


    This is also the strength of super weapons. They all have certain skills. When weapons reach the super level, they will have skills.


    In a word, Liga is a very powerful skill. If someone adds a certain material to his weapon forging process, his weapon can be absorbed by Liga.


    And this kind of material, most weapons have been added.


    If you want to avoid being sucked in by Liga, it depends on the strength of the weapon itself. If it is also a super weapon, Liga will certainly not be sucked in.


    In fact, Liga has a more terrifying skill, which is to devour other weapons.


    But he would not do so. In his mind, other weapons were life like him, just like sending people to eat people.


    It''s a test of LIGA''s mental quality. He''s not a person he hates. He really can''t do it.


    But in the plot, there are several times that Liga has swallowed other weapons. On the one hand, because he wanders outside, he can''t meet Liga''s demand for fine stone powder.


    On the other hand, Liga is injured, but there is no good material to repair. If he devours other weapons, Liga can be replenished and repaired.


    All sorts of factors. As the accompanying weapon of the client, Liga has actually paid a lot.


    So just after a face-to-face fight, the weapons of Dorson and doya were held by Liga.


    If Liga tries hard, the two weapons will be finished.


    In Liga''s hand, the two long guns trembled slightly. They were scared.


    When people fight, they need a combination of people and weapons. Without accompanying weapons, they are ordinary people.


    He had a long gun in one hand. He turned the spear off and hit Dorson and doya with the less aggressive side.


    The fight made two people scurry all over the hall, and doya cried for his father and mother.


    Dorson was beaten all over his head, too.


    Their maid was afraid to hide outside and secretly look, and did not dare to come in to help.


    Liga''s speed is very fast, and his long gun is not short. It''s easy to hit this one. When his body changes, he turns his head to hit another one. Doya can''t stand it. He looks at Meng Li sitting beside him and jumps up to Meng Li:


    "beauty, please call your weapon not to fight."


    "If you fight again, you''ll kill me. You''ll kill me." Doya whined.


    Meng Li saw that they were beaten badly by Liga, who was quick and merciless. Then he waved his hand and said:


    "forget it, let''s go."


    Liga immediately threw away his spears. As soon as the two spears fell to the ground, they became human. The red haired young man seemed to have been pinched and deformed by Liga.Look at Liga in fear.


    Meng Li stood up and went out directly. Dorson didn''t stay any longer, and he couldn''t stay.


    But it''s unreasonable to stare resentfully at Mengli and Liga.


    What does it matter if a woman becomes a king?


    He''s giving her a chance.


    Even a countess''s daughter, it is not every countess''s daughter can serve the king.


    Fake and high.


    When Mengli and Liga''s back disappeared in his sight, he quickly found a pigeon from the backyard and wrote a letter to let the pigeon out.


    As long as the king brings her back and she goes to the palace, don''t think about it.


    No matter how powerful it will be, it will become the king''s plaything.


    The king will reward him for such a beautiful woman.


    But when the king read Dorson''s letter, he still hesitated. In the letter, he said that the woman not only didn''t want to go to the dance, but also left directly?


    He said it was an act of contempt.


    The king was very angry for a moment. As a king, no one was invited to come.


    It''s really contempt for him.


    It''s just the daughter of a count in the next country. As far as he knows, the next country has just changed its king. Now it''s time to be easily influenced by nobles.


    If they force their daughter to stay, what will they do when they are angry and ask the king to start a war with them?


    After seeing her portrait, he was deeply attracted by it


    But if it''s a big problem, forget it?


    Why don''t you send someone in person to try?


    Therefore, Meng Li not only repaired doya dosen honestly, but also because he had the status of countess''s daughter on his face this time, the king was afraid


    Meng Li waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the king''s pursuers, and when his envoys came, he knew what the king was thinking.


    Also think, in the plot, if the client is really caught by the king, there is no way.


    Even if the king knows that the consignor is actually the countess''s daughter, but you have pretended to be dead, then you are not even the countess''s daughter. Your country and your parents have no reason to help you.

 Chapter 1218

    The man sent by the king was a middle-aged man. He was thin and had good eyes.


    In fact, Meng left his front foot, and someone followed him at the back foot. It was easier for him to find them.


    But when the middle-aged man saw Meng Li at the first glance, he was stunned.


    It''s too beautiful


    Liga stares at the middle-aged man.


    He who comes is not good.


    He asked faintly:


    "what can I do for you?"


    The middle-aged man held his chest with one hand, bowed slightly, and then said:


    "our king wants to invite you to our ball. I hope Miss mesa can give us a thin face."


    Meng Li shook his head and refused to say:


    "thank the king for his kindness. I won''t go if I have something else to do."


    The middle-aged man''s face, refused so simply, a little do not know what to say.


    The king meant to ask him to come, but now he asked someone who didn''t want to leave. Was it by force or not?


    Anyway, he hesitated there and didn''t go. Virtually, the two sides faced each other.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks that he can also go to the palace, but Liga can''t make arrangements, so he can''t play space jumping with him.


    Liga will be scared. At that time, it''s time to question her identity. Only as a last resort, Meng Li doesn''t want to add more trouble.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li gave up the idea, took the lead in breaking the deadlock between the two sides, and said to the middle-aged man:


    "sorry, I think I have to go first."


    Meng Li''s voice has just fallen. There are still several people around the middle-aged man. Several people walk towards Meng Li and Liga, forming a trend of encirclement.


    Looking at the middle-aged man indifferently, Meng Li said:


    "I''ve come to visit your country, but I didn''t expect that you treat people from afar like this."


    "It''s chilling."


    "But I never like to go to dances, so I won''t go today, and I won''t be afraid if you force me."


    "But I can''t come out alone, so you can''t keep me today. When I get back to my country, I will tell the people of our country that your country is so barbaric."


    When was a middle-aged man treated so impolitely?


    Leng is said by Meng Li with a red face.


    And the other party''s meaning is very obvious, that is, they can''t keep them. They should be protected secretly.


    Very embarrassed, she said:


    "Miss mesa must have misunderstood. Our king wants to be the host. Since Miss mesa doesn''t want to, we can''t force her."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She and Liga turned and left, leaving the stunned middle-aged man.


    Although embarrassed, the middle-aged man was not angry in the face of two people with such a bad face.


    I''m lucky to see such a good-looking person, but I don''t live in vain.


    But this kind of person, too adverse, even gave him a kind of foreboding.


    A vague feeling can bring disaster.


    Such a beauty is like the most precious treasure in the world. It''s no exaggeration to say that everyone wants to own it.


    Does that really belong to the king?


    I can''t help thinking that the king looked at the portrait of the beauty and salivated


    Now, if you don''t take people back, you will be scolded by the king. But if you bring them back to bring disaster, he will be a sinner for all ages.


    When he returned to the palace, he reported the matter to the king.


    He said that he was just a warrior. He was so kind as to persuade him. He showed 120 thousand sincerity and failed to invite him.


    The king''s heart is very sorry, deeply sorry, feel faint in the blood, very uncomfortable.


    Why didn''t you go in person?


    If you send someone to arrest them directly, it''s really barbaric, but can you see them?


    But now it''s too late to think about it.


    Dorson was beaten by Liga, and he was extremely unhappy. He met the king, and he wanted to deceive the king to get Meng Li back.


    The king looked at Dorson''s wounds and couldn''t help asking what was going on.


    Although Dorson fabricated an innocent image of himself, saying that Liga was particularly rude to him because he was a super weapon, the king knew what was going on.


    Don''t have too many such people around him. That''s what Dorson should pay.


    The act of betraying a friend is unforgivable.


    He also thinks that it should be Dorson''s attitude to get the beauty''s hand.


    Maybe he''s the one who pissed off the beauty.


    Now in the hearts of beauties, they have become barbaric images, which is really terrible.


    Thinking of this, the king decided to arrange a crime against him.


    So Dorson was beaten again.


    And took back the reward for Dorson.Don''t mention how miserable it was when I went back.


    Looking at the miserable Dorson, doya couldn''t help but gloat.


    It''s all in vain.


    Meng Li and Liga continue to travel, and go to the next country directly according to the route of the story consigner. They also encounter a lot of things in the middle of the journey. Anyway, a word can be summed up: there are always crafty people who want to rob me.


    Then Liga found out the terrible fact that mesa Li is really good at fighting now.


    They hardly cooperate with him in fighting. They fight separately. They go first. When they are busy, mesa Li will do it by herself.


    This makes Liga have a strong sense of loss, now they seem to become independent and strange, no longer have the previous tacit understanding.


    In fact, Meng Li is not too willing to use Liga to fight, mainly because Liga can clearly feel her power when fighting with Liga. The spiritual power is very strange to Liga, and it will expose something.


    It''s hard to explain.


    Besides, sometimes it''s necessary to keep a certain distance from those close to the client.


    Some people will mind and feel uncomfortable. It''s better for the client to keep cool with Liga than to keep warm with Liga.


    In addition, if we fight separately, even the fighting capacity of two people will soon end the battle.


    Save time.


    No one can snatch away Meng Li. What''s amazing is that Meng Li meets almost all the people along the way. In the plot, the client meets almost all of them.


    What Meng Li wants is this kind of effect. He wants to do everything that should happen. The difference is that the consignor and Liga sometimes run away in confusion, because the consignor has no power, and they have no cultivation system.


    And Meng Li can beat others to run.


    Sometimes when there are too many people, Meng Li uses some poison quietly, which doesn''t let Liga know.


    Liga may feel that this is too obscene, not in line with their temperament, not the means they should use.


    But does he really think other people are that easy to fight?


    When a group of people fight with them, they start to lose their strength?


    This wobble lasted for several months. Except for the Dawson brothers, who just came out of the plot, because of the king''s pursuit, which was not a small crisis at the beginning, they would encounter a bigger crisis next.


    Also in this time, the strength of LIGA has been significantly affected.

 Chapter 1219

    At that time, when they were chased, they went into a mountain in a panic.


    I think the terrain inside is rugged and easy to hide.


    At that time, the people who were chasing after them saw that they had entered the mountain forest, but they did not dare to chase them again.


    At that time, Liga was puzzled, but fortunately he could breathe, so he didn''t think so much.


    Who knows, into a more dangerous place, there are more terrible people in it.


    Even the client was almost invaded, and the two escaped after half their lives.


    At that time, Liga had materials to recover, so it was very difficult to recover to the previous strength.


    Some of the damage is hard to make up.


    It had a great impact on them. If they had not suffered a heavy blow this time and could not recover, maybe they would not have been defeated and killed by a group of people later.


    No one chased them this time, but Meng Li took Lijia into the mountain.


    "look at the lush forest, we will not go in."


    Meng Li said in a warm voice:


    "what''s the significance of going out for a journey only to some peaceful places?"


    "In one''s life, one has to take a risk to know the value of life."


    Liga: "and


    Isn''t their journey risky enough?


    He can guarantee that he is fighting more than the mercenaries outside.


    In the past, fighting depended on instinct, and one''s own skills were enough to defeat others. However, there were more fights, and one also learned from mesali to use some dexterity and moves to easily defeat the enemy.


    He looked up at the towering trees and said again:


    "I think we''d better not go in."


    Meng Li looked at Liga and said, "I really want to go."


    Well, being stared at by Meng Li''s eyes, Liga doesn''t want to go against her wishes any more, and doesn''t want to do anything to make her unhappy.


    Silence is acquiescence.


    Mengli left first, but Liga was a little worried and said to Mengli:


    "I''ll go in front of you."


    If a wild animal suddenly bites them, and they are bitten a few times, they can also find materials to repair them. But how can it be so easy for mesalie to be flesh and blood?


    Meng Li let Liga go ahead. If it''s convenient to use her mental power now, she can release her mental power from time to time to observe the surrounding situation.


    But now the release of mental power is very painful, Meng Li think of that kind of pain, can feel the pain, and the last World War, the spirit of the ball''s damage has increased, really dare not casually use.


    At first, there was no movement outside, but the more we went inside, there was a rustling sound in the woods. Liga guessed: "there should be some small beasts in here. Let''s be careful."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Miss, let''s go inside for a while. If we see the sun setting, shall we hurry back?" Said Liga.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    However, it should not be so easy to walk a little longer.


    "In fact, in addition to trees, there are trees, but they are older." Said Liga.


    There''s nothing to see. Safety is the most important thing.


    Still trying to get rid of Meng Li''s idea of going inside.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. He suddenly felt that, in addition to not being a real man of flesh and blood, Li Jia''s idea actually met the requirements of some girls.


    Handsome, good figure, gentle, never two hearts, wholeheartedly for you to consider, careful, and alone, no complicated interpersonal relationship.


    It''s powerful, and it can live and die together.


    If the master dies, the consciousness of accompanying weapons will disappear with the death of the master.


    But if the accompanying weapon is dead, the master will not die.


    Meng Li thought of this and took a strange look at Liga''s back. He realized that Liga was an ideal person, but he was not.


    I don''t know what choice the client will make when he comes back.


    She didn''t reply to Liga, so Liga could not help sighing and looked around with alert eyes. She wanted to have many eyes and could see all directions.


    They walked a little further, and the noise began to grow, similar to the sound of dogs running on the ground.


    There were also some strange calls, whimpering, listening to the strange seeping, and Liga stopped and looked serious:


    "I think we''d better go back."


    Meng Li: "don''t you go and see what''s ahead?"


    Liga: "and


    Knowing that there is a tiger in the mountain, preferring to the tiger mountain?


    He looked back at Meng Li and said:


    "nature is mysterious and great. We should be in awe of it. There are many ferocious species that we don''t have to compete with."Meng Li nodded: "you are right."


    She really agrees with Liga. A sense of awe is very important.


    But if you don''t come and take a trip, it won''t go away.


    During this period of time, she can feel that she is no longer as beautiful as before. Every day, she will be a little bit more beautiful, which proves that the way of heaven has not added more powerful leading role aura to her.


    Liga said with some worry:


    "I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    Meng Li said more implicitly:


    "in fact, I can play well."


    She pointed to the sword on her back, not epee. Although her body strength is not small and she has accumulated a lot of spiritual power, it is still a burden to carry all the time.


    I can''t use it when I suddenly take it out. It''s strange to take things out of thin air here.


    Liga was silent for a few seconds, and finally said:


    "I see."


    It can be seen that you can fight. If the countess and his wife know that their daughter has come out for a trip and is trained to fight like this, they may be happy, won''t they?


    Maybe more.


    "Let''s try again." Said Liga, turning her head.


    Keep going.


    After a while, Meng Li heard a lot of running sound, and then the birds vibrated their wings, whistling and fleeing.


    In front of him, Liga stopped and was full of vigilance. Mengli immediately took down the sword, held it in his hand, moved aside and looked ahead.


    Ten or twenty meters away from them, there was a line of wolf dogs, so Liga thought it was lucky that they met at least wolf dogs, not wolves.


    But these wolf dogs are very big. If Meng Li is compared with them, they can reach her abdomen.


    They are staring at Mengli and Liga with keen eyes.


    Liga gives Meng Li a look, which is to let Meng Li back. His body turns quietly, but when he turns around, he suddenly finds that there are several wolf dogs squatting behind them.


    There was another sound of feet rubbing against the grass. Liga looked around and found that they were surrounded by a pack of wolves.


    Now he regretted that he was so careless that he took mesalie into the beast''s nest.


    This kind of thing is also very fierce.

 Chapter 1220

    "Now we have to fight hard." Said Liga.


    "Be careful, miss."


    Meng Li: "I don''t think we need to fight."


    "Sit down and have a rest."


    Meng lisuo sat down, surrounded, we don''t panic, the enemy doesn''t move, I don''t move.


    Liga: "and


    "It will be very troublesome if it''s delayed until sunset. I think it''s still..."


    Meng Li feels that Liga is very comprehensive. If the sun goes down, they will not have an advantage.


    However, when the wolf dogs had no owners, she stood up again and yelled:


    "we are from other places. We don''t know there are owners here. Please forgive me for breaking into the wrong place."


    It''s better to be polite before you fight.


    I don''t know if the other party understands.


    But because Meng Li''s manner was just talking to him, the leader, yulis, came out from the deep forest. He was very tall.


    He is about two meters tall, and his whole body is full of muscle lumps. He is not wearing a coat, his bronze skin is full of healthy luster, and some necklaces made of unknown things are hanging around his neck.


    There are all kinds of shapes. Anyway, it''s not exquisite. Rao is so big, but I feel that the necklace gives him a heavy burden. Does it make people feel tired to hang such a heavy thing around their neck?


    It seems that the hair has never been trimmed, long brown hair from the head down to the waist, there are several strands of broken hair in front of the forehead, giving people a primitive feeling.


    And his arm is almost the thickness of an adult man''s thigh.


    His lower body was wrapped in a piece of animal skin. When he looked at people with his eyes, he was as sharp and calm as an eagle.


    But he didn''t understand what Meng Li said. He didn''t take his eyes away from Meng Li from the first time he saw him.


    Completely ignored the wolfhounds wagging their tails at his feet.


    After his eye-catching image came out, Mengli and Liga couldn''t help looking at him, thus ignoring the wolves behind him.


    In contrast to his image, those wolf dogs are a little "short".


    Yulis said something in his mouth, but Mengli and Liga didn''t understand it. Looking at each other''s puzzled eyes, yulis decided to express himself with action.


    He took a few steps towards Mengli, which gave people the illusion that the earth was shaking. He stretched out a pair of very generous hands towards Mengli, with sincere and burning eyes.


    Liga looks warily at Ulis and guards Meng behind him.


    Although he looks very honest now, in fact, he is not


    In the plot, after they are surrounded by wolves, they start to get away with Liga in a hurry and fight with wolves. These wolves are all owned by Ulis.


    In fact, he had been watching their every move in the dark for a long time, and found that they could run away, so he came out to "keep" the client and Liga.


    All in all, it was a fierce battle.


    Ulis handed his hand to Meng Li again, and he said something like "hmm?" Let''s hear it.


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses you Lisi. You Lisi immediately takes back his hand. Although he still looks at Meng Li, his eyes are not the invitation just now, but are full of some unknown worries.


    As Ulysses got close to them, the wolfhounds followed, and Liga''s face was frozen.


    Meng Li ponders how to deal with you Lisi effectively, but his eyes are attracted by the necklace on you Lisi''s neck.


    In fact, there''s nothing to look at. I don''t know what color these things used to be, but now they''ve all turned black. Some of them can vaguely see black. As for why they are black.


    It''s hard for Meng Li to say enough.


    It must be accumulated dirt.


    Just standing in front of her now, there is a strong smell. I feel that if I take a deep breath now, I can faint smoothly.


    Feeling Meng Li''s eyes, Ulis reached out and touched his necklace. His fingernails were thick and long with thick black dirt inside. He pointed to his necklace and asked:


    "do you like this?"


    "Come with me, I''ll give it to you."


    Meng Li couldn''t understand it, but he felt that he understood it vaguely.


    She pursed her mouth and looked over and over the necklace of Ulis. She felt that one of the stones was unusual. In fact, it didn''t feel like a stone, but it looked like a stone. It was a net woven by several ropes and tied to the necklace.


    Not only because it''s the cleanest on this necklace.


    In fact, it''s nothing strange to be clean, but it''s the cleanest.


    I believe this savage has no habit of cleaning.


    After all, above


    There''s a pinecone hanging.


    Because of the special structure of his body, this pinecone is full of dirt. I don''t think the savage will take care of that clean stone like thing.It mainly emits extremely weak energy, but the energy is so weak that Meng Li can''t feel what it is for a moment.


    She couldn''t help releasing a little bit of mental energy, and wanted to take a closer look at the stone.


    But when the mental power intrudes in, it feels a force trying to absorb her mental power.


    How can Meng Li pick eyebrows?


    Encounter this kind of existence that can engulf the spiritual power, then engulf each other, who is strong will engulf who.


    Meng Li directly engulfed this weak mental power with his mental power, and the other party didn''t resist at all, just like a fruit, which was slaughtered by others.


    After absorbing, Meng Li was a little happy, even almost superficial.


    I didn''t care that the stone was powdered on the savage''s neck, and I didn''t care that the savage''s hand was on the necklace.


    It''s a mental thing.


    She''s so lucky, too. What''s the saying that there''s no place for her to go when she''s broken?


    What kind of meeting?


    But there is only one stone. The mental energy in it is very weak. After absorbing it, she doesn''t feel much. It''s like a hungry person drinking a drop of water.


    I just don''t feel it.


    However, it''s a surprise to see this on the savage. If he can wear it around his neck, it should be proved from the side that this thing exists in the forest.


    Just don''t know exactly where, Meng Li thought in his heart, whether or not to use the savage to help her find this thing.


    As the abacus rattled, there was a strange expression on his face.


    Before Meng Li looked at his necklace, he felt that the other party was interested. He hesitated and planned to take it down for Meng Li to see. But when he touched the necklace, he just felt the process of the stone turning into powder


    In a word, how did the good things become powder?


    The culprit Meng Li''s face is as usual. She has no sense of guilt and even some joy. She doesn''t mean it. She just goes to have a look.


    Then that thing is going to devour her mental power. It''s self-defense

 Chapter 1221

    Ulis took the necklace down completely and looked at it suspiciously in his hand.


    What''s going on?


    However looked for a while to think not to understand, also did not continue to look, but handed the necklace to Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head again.


    Yulis''s face sank completely. He reached out his hand and wanted to pull Meng Li away.


    Anyway, language can''t communicate, so there''s no need to communicate?


    Meng Li and Liga immediately stepped back, holding a sword in front of her chest, meaning is also very obvious.


    In silence, Ulis put the necklace on his neck again.


    Those wolf dogs can be said to be very spiritual. Seeing Meng Li holding his sword in front of his chest and confronting with yulis, they screamed and looked at each other.


    Ulysses thought for a moment, whistling, and the dogs bent over and looked aggressive.


    Their claws were rubbing on the ground. When Meng Li put away his broken sword and stretched out his right hand, Liga was obviously stunned.


    This means that the young lady has to face all this by herself. His eyes flashed with refusal.


    But to the serious eyes of shangmengli, Liga was inexplicably flustered.


    Meng Li: "I order you to change as master."


    Liga''s eyes are very intolerant, and it seems that Meng Li is going to die.


    Meng Li is quite speechless.


    Meng Li''s hand has not been put down, and Liga is very reluctant.


    Because after being transformed into a weapon, he can''t see the outside world. He can only feel the strength and damage through perception.


    He couldn''t see if mesalie was hurt or not, and he couldn''t let it go in such an emergency.


    Meng Li said every word:


    "trust me once."


    Liga pursed her lips and watched the wolf dog come towards them. She did not forget that she was a companion weapon. He could not disobey the master when he ordered him so seriously.


    He turned into a weapon and reached Meng Li.


    Liga''s noumenon is a silver gray mace. In fact, mace, a weapon with heavy weight, can''t be used freely by people who are not powerful.


    But since the day when Liga is given consciousness, his master will not have such a heavy burden.


    So the client is a girl and can use it.


    At that time, the client was deeply attracted by Liga''s beautiful noumenon.


    Yulis is not particularly surprised by this scene. There are always many people who want to break into his territory, and then a good person will suddenly become a weapon, but these weapons can''t help him.


    Meng Li takes the mace and runs the lightness skill very fast. She successfully avoids the wolf dog that is going to attack her. During this time, you Lisi always stands in the same place.


    But because of Meng Li''s movement, they have already opened the distance, and Ulis commands his wolf dog:


    "bite her, bite her."


    He pointed to Meng Li with a thick finger, and his eyes were full of ambition. At this time, Meng Li was a beautiful prey in his eyes.


    The wolfhounds swarmed towards Meng Li again.


    Meng Li didn''t use his body''s spiritual power to add to the mace''s power. Instead, he instilled it into his legs. He had to make sure that he moved fast enough not to be bitten by these wolves.


    Mace is converted from Liga, and it has energy in itself. Meng Li wields an mace at the tall wolf dogs.


    Mace''s lethality is very considerable. In battle, it can even kill people through armor.


    What''s more, there is energy in it. In terms of technique, it''s close to the sword technique. Meng Li is good at using the sword, so he is very handy.


    A mace is like a wave beat. A wolf dog''s head is smashed and his body falls down. Then, with Meng Li''s waving, another wolf dog is smashed firmly and then falls to the ground.


    Meng Li waved around his body. Some wolfhounds avoided and some did not. Those who were hit could hardly get up. They lay on the ground with blood on their mouths.


    Meng Li''s eyes are full of fierce light. In the plot, these wolf dogs are torturing the client and Liga.


    They are not domestic dogs. They are not docile. They live a wild life with savages. They retain their cruel wildness and higher combat effectiveness.


    Yulis didn''t expect that Meng Li''s mace was so powerful, and the speed of the other side was so fast that their wolf dogs couldn''t avoid it.


    Such a good-looking man is so cruel. He roared angrily, and the wolf dogs who were attacking Meng Li retreated miraculously.


    The wolfhounds retreated to one side. Some wolfhounds sniffed their companions lying on the ground. They all made strange sounds, like wailing. Just listening to these sounds, people felt creepy.


    Yulis is tall. He takes several steps to Mengli''s side, but Mengli uses his body method to avoid yulis.


    Yulis said to Meng Li:"Follow me, stay in the forest with me, and I won''t kill you."


    Meng Li said that he didn''t understand and didn''t want to hear it. Looking at the proud expression of Ulis, he probably knew that it was not a good thing to say.


    Seeing that Mengli doesn''t pay attention to him, Ulis is angry. He approaches Mengli, about to feel the breath of danger. Liga in Mengli''s hand shakes and wants to transform into a human form to help Mengli.


    Meng Li ignores it, but more forcefully grasps the mace in her hand. Her body method is weird, and she goes around behind yulis. Because of her height, Meng Li can''t hit him on the head.


    He planned to hit him on the back, but yulis seemed to feel the danger and turned around. Meng Li''s mace just hit his chest.


    If it''s an ordinary person, even if he doesn''t fall to the ground, he has to step back and spit blood, but Ulis just rubbed the smashed place.


    A little pain flashed across his face, and there was no other expression.


    People are still standing firmly in the same place, where they have been smashed is just a red mark.


    So in the plot, Ulysses is the hardest to deal with.


    Meng Li now doubts that Ulis has trained himself to be a good King Kong.


    But when these wolf dogs saw that Meng Li had hurt you, they all rushed up.


    Meng Li changed his body shape again and used his talent of running. His speed surprised him.


    It''s as fast as a hare.


    But Meng Li''s talent comes from the rabbit demon. The speed of the rabbit demon is much faster than that of the ordinary rabbit.


    And the world''s suppression of running talent is not so great, not to mention the addition of aura.


    Meng Li is not too willing to deal with those wolf dogs. She has been walking around yulis all the time. If she finds a chance, she will beat him. If a wolf dog is going to threaten her, she will deal with it.


    Yulis was a little uncomfortable by the mace, and he was a little dizzy now. The woman was here and there for a while.


    He turned around and couldn''t hold it. People were dizzy.

 Chapter 1222

    Meng Li took advantage of the time when he was dizzy, and he got strong again. In fact, he hit him a lot.


    But yulis is still standing there, making Meng Li''s mood is not very good.


    Her strength is used up sometimes.


    What makes Meng Li feel even worse is that the wolf dogs howled and called more wolf dogs.


    It''s so big. It''s like an army coming over.


    The forest was completely lively, and the whimpering sound of wolf dogs shook the space.


    Meng Li thinks that this is not the way. If she wants to run, she can easily run away, but this is not her original intention. She also plans to avenge the client.


    And I''m still thinking about something similar to stone that contains spiritual power.


    Meng Li thought about it, and suddenly stepped back several steps. A wolf dog actually bit her skirt. She said hello directly, and she didn''t have time to see the wolf dog behind her.


    Run up for a short run and head straight for Ulis.


    With half of his power, the savage didn''t have time to turn his head. In addition, his head was still dizzy, and his whole body couldn''t control falling forward.


    Then Meng Li jumped on his back, and the gesture was almost unimaginable.


    Moreover, Meng Li almost fainted after such close contact. The taste of this person is too "charming.".


    It''s intoxicating.


    It makes me want to throw up.


    Meng Li couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    She''s all wrapped around his back. It looks like he''s carrying her.


    And a group of wolf dogs, seeing Meng Li''s posture, hesitated. They didn''t know whether to continue to attack.


    When an animal attacks a human, if its owner is with the target, most of them will hesitate for a moment.


    In fact, looking at many of their peers being beaten to the ground by Meng Li, they have a deep fear of Meng Li.


    Instinctive fear kept them from coming forward, and Ulysses didn''t give them orders at this time.


    So they didn''t step forward, just staring at this side.


    Ulysses was swearing. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    But his hand began to pull Meng Li back, trying to pull Meng Li down, but Meng Li tightly encircled the unusual size of his neck with his arm, and with his mace in the other hand, he completely ignored the others and hit him on the head.


    Man''s head is also the key point. Meng Li smashed his eyes into stars, and his body began to shake.


    But also instinctively use the hand to pull Meng Li. Meng Li turns to hold the mace hand on his neck. The hand that didn''t take anything before freezes out. She touches her body and finds a paper bag.


    Then he forced it into the mouth of Ulysses, who was swearing.


    Yulis''s mouth was suddenly stuffed with a bag of things, subconsciously about to spit out, but the witty Meng lifeI quickly took his hand out of his mouth, and covered his mouth.


    That''s good.


    When the paper melts, the poison will melt in his mouth.


    This kind of thing is very effective for ordinary people, but Ulis is really different from ordinary people. Meng Li is not sure if he can fall down.


    However, the dose given to Ulis is not ordinary, which is more than ten times that of ordinary people.


    I can''t help it. She is so considerate.


    Sometimes, if we can''t conquer it from the outside, we have to change our direction. From the inside, this is common sense.


    If this medicine has no effect on Ulis, Meng Li doesn''t think she has a good chance of winning. She doesn''t have much strength on her body, and she doesn''t have much spiritual power all over her body.


    We''ll have to run first.


    So many times, that is to say, they hit savages. If they were ordinary people, they would have become mashed meat.


    For Mengli covered his mouth, yulis could only give up pulling Mengli''s hand behind him and go to the front to break Mengli''s hand.


    His hand covered Meng Li''s hand, so strong that Meng Li felt that his bones were about to be pinched.


    It seems to feel Meng Li''s weakness, you Lisi very angry to tightly grasp Meng Li''s hand, and then pull.


    If Meng Li insists on sticking to his back, it is possible that his hand will be torn off.


    Meng Li could only give up the superior terrain of his back and turned over from his shoulder along his strength.


    Yulis was so angry that he vomited out some saliva mixed with toxin in his mouth. He grabbed Meng Li''s hand to smash Meng Li to the ground.


    Meng Li holds mace in one hand, and one hand is tightly grasped by yulis. Now she is about to be hit on the ground by yulis, and she has no chance to break away.


    With a thump, Meng Li feels that he has a close contact with the earth.


    Seeing that Meng Li has been put down by yulis, the wolf dogs are sniffing. They are all around Meng Li. It seems that they are going to bite Meng Li, so as to offer credit to the master.Ulis bent over, a hand holding Meng Li''s hand never let go, to see the dogs came, he yelled.


    The wolves retreated one after another.


    Yulis felt that the other side had been caught by him and couldn''t run away at all. Now the other side wants to break a hand and run without tools.


    Then he had already achieved his goal of hunting for living things. Such a beautiful person really caught her, and suddenly he couldn''t bear to kill her.


    Although he couldn''t catch her just now and beat him and made him dizzy, there were countless thoughts in his mind at that time that he wanted his wolf dogs to eat her.


    There was no intention to kill, but the anger in his heart was still very strong.


    He thought about it, but he was angry. He pulled up Meng Li''s hand, and then he smashed Meng Li''s knot again.


    Now it''s Meng Li''s turn to see stars. Although Liga doesn''t know Meng Li''s current situation, he doesn''t feel that Meng Li uses him and wants to know the situation.


    The mace''s vibration is more severe. Ulis takes a look at the shaking mace and wants to stretch out his hand to snatch it from Mengli''s hand.


    It was this thing that hit him just now. This thing is different from other weapons. When some weapons hit him, it was like tickling.


    But it was like a stone hitting him.


    It still hurts.


    As a matter of fact, Ulis didn''t cultivate the body of King Kong, but ate some unknown things in the forest, making his muscles extremely strong.


    And his pain is not strong, the injury is there, but the corresponding pain he did not feel.


    In fact, when Meng Li hit him with his mace, he had already suffered a lot of internal injuries, but before he fell down, it gave people a feeling of not being hurt.


    Feeling the other party''s intention to snatch Liga, Meng Li desperately grabs the mace and stares at you Lisi with evil eyes. You Lisi touches Meng Li''s eyes, and his heart is a burst of nameless fire.

 Chapter 1223

    He drags Meng Li up again and lifts him up in mid air. His tall body makes him carry Meng Li like a child and smash him to the ground.


    Meng Li spat out a mouthful of blood, and even his eyes were blurred.


    The blood vomited this time is the congestion caused just now. It''s OK to vomit it.


    Meng Li still stares at you Lisi with fierce eyes, which completely angers you Lisi. He raises Meng Li again, and retaliates against Meng Li.


    Unfortunately, after he lifted Meng Li hard this time, his whole body shook.


    He shook his head and didn''t understand what was wrong with him.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have time to think about it. The whole person fell to the ground and grasped Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng Li was relieved. The medicine worked. Otherwise, she would be killed by the savage today.


    When Ulis falls to the ground, the wolf dogs rush over to check Ulis'' condition. Meng Li is not in good condition now, and has no intention to fight with a group of wolf dogs.


    On the one hand, it''s meaningless.


    On the other hand, it seems that she can''t fight in her present situation.


    She staggered to her feet and went straight to the space corridor.


    The wolfhounds look at the fallen Ulis and see Meng Li disappear suddenly. If their IQ is not enough, they don''t want to be a good person and disappear suddenly.


    They were just in the past, surrounded by Ulis.


    Can be regarded as fleeing this place, Meng Li changed a place to be unable to sit on his knees.


    I''m adjusting my interest.


    After Liga became a weapon, he could not feel Mengli''s spatial change.


    He wants to become human again. This time, Meng Li doesn''t catch him any more. He successfully turns into human.


    See Meng from the first eye, eyes flash consternation, and then is distressed.


    He had never seen his mesa lie in such a mess in front of him, with her hair in a mess and her clothes covered with stains.


    He nervously looked Meng Li over and over, and found that he was not seriously injured except for his awkward appearance.


    In fact, Meng Li had already suffered internal injury when she was hit by yulis. If she had not protected herself with her spiritual power at that time, the situation would be worse now.


    Liga noticed Meng Li''s wrist, which was dark blue and formed a five finger mark.


    Meng Li pointed to his shoulder and said to Liga:


    "don''t just look at it. I''m dislocated here. Help me."


    Liga stares at Meng Li.


    How did you do that.


    He had a strong sense of guilt in his heart, that is, he didn''t protect mesa Li well. He blamed himself!


    "Come on, help me reset it." Meng Li urged.


    Lijia endured the hidden pain in his heart and went over. Under the guidance of Meng Li, he helped Meng Li reset.


    Meng Li''s expression hurt for a moment, then it was as usual.


    Liga looked at Meng Li heartily and looked around again. He thought safety was the most important thing now. He asked:


    "how can we come here? Is it safe?"


    Meng Li: "safe."


    Now that the savage has fallen, he will surely die.


    He knows her poison.


    In fact, if you want to catch the savage and ask him about something similar to stone that contains spiritual power, it''s too much trouble to find it by yourself because the forest is so big.


    I want to know where the savage got it.


    But at that time, there was no chance to ask him.


    Language communication is not good, they can only communicate through body language, but at that time, when body language is used, how can they fight?


    It''s not a pity to die. It''s a big deal to look for yourself.


    Since met, Meng Li didn''t want to give up, the forest is so big, but also has an end, just spend more time.


    "And the man, and the pack of wolves?"


    Liga was still uneasy and looked again.


    Listen with your ears. When the wolf dog comes, there will be some movement. If there is any movement, you can beat it if you can. If you can''t, you can run with mesalie.


    Meng Li was too lazy to tell Liga that there were a group of wolf dogs later.


    It''s all over.


    If it''s not for self-protection, she really doesn''t want to fight with such things.


    She just said:


    "I ran away."


    Liga looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "did you run like this?"


    How fast does it have to be to beat the wolf dog?


    Meng Li shook his head solemnly and said:


    "no, I ran on a dragon."


    "Is there really a dragon?" Asked Liga with a puzzled look.


    Meng Li can''t help but smile. Liga looks at a smart young man. Why did he make a fool at this time?


    She sighed and said:


    "if I don''t run like this, how can I run?""Not the dragon?" Liga was somehow relieved.


    In his heart, just running like this can make him run away, just like riding a dragon.


    Meng Li said with a relaxed look:


    "the main reason is that those wolf dogs are scared by me. You should feel it. I beat a lot of things with you."


    Liga nodded:


    "I feel it."


    Anyway, with all kinds of smashes.


    "So animals and people are the same. They are all seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. If they are afraid, they dare not come. If I run away, they dare not come after me." Meng Li said lightly.


    Liga asked:


    "what about the savage?"


    The savage''s eyes were too obvious. It seemed that there was a word in it: rob.


    Just want to take mesa Li, can you let mesa Li go?


    Meng Li said flatly:


    "I''m petite, hiding in the trees, but I didn''t find me."


    Liga''s lips moved, and he wanted to ask for some details, but Meng Li''s face suddenly turned cold, and he closed his mouth again.


    Did not ask, but turned to ask Meng Li''s physical condition, there are no injuries.


    Although he turned into noumenon at that time, he could feel that mesa Li should have been in crisis.


    It''s just that mesa grabs him and doesn''t let him return to human form.


    Forget it, mesalie won''t say it.


    The crisis has been temporarily lifted.


    As for the questions about her, Meng Lidao had questions and answers. Liga looked at the sun setting and said:


    "Miss, I think we need to leave this forest as soon as possible. The forest at night is more terrible."


    Meng Li finally came in, but she didn''t find what she needed. She said seriously:


    "why don''t you go out first, I want to find something."


    Liga: "and


    "Miss." His face was very helpless.


    Meng Li is also very helpless. If she just gives up something related to her mental strength, how miserable she will be.


    Looking at Meng Li''s helpless expression, Liga is willing to accompany a gentleman.


    He said:


    "no matter what the lady is looking for, Liga will stay with you."


    Meng Li heaved his chest and sighed. He could not help reaching out and patting Liga on the shoulder, saying:


    "don''t worry, I will protect you."


    It''s hard to find something that can only increase your mental power. Of course, if you can find something to repair your mental ball, it''s lucky.


    Liga: "and

 Chapter 1224

    Even though I decided to spend the night in the forest, I had to make some preparations.


    Meng Li''s breath adjustment is almost the same, but her left hand is dislocated and her right hand is OK, which does not affect her work.


    She took advantage of the fact that it was not dark, and took Liga around in the forest.


    I went to a place to wash myself and change my clothes.


    Back to the beautiful appearance, this is what a beautiful woman should look like, clean and fresh.


    The smell of the savage before seemed to linger on Meng Li''s nose.


    After that, I went to look for some unique plants, and deliberately avoided the danger in the forest. Then I found a not too big cave as a shelter.


    Some plants found in the forest were placed at the entrance of the cave. The peculiar smell of these plants can drive out most animals and prevent them from approaching.


    After staying in the cave for one night, Liga worried about the danger and didn''t sleep all night, so he let Meng Li sleep.


    Let Meng Li not worry, he will watch.


    I think Meng Li can''t sleep because I''m worried about danger. Now Liga is a little sensitive by Meng Li.


    The main reason is that Mengli does everything by himself now. Liga thinks that he doesn''t play a big role in front of Mengli any more. Can''t he keep vigil?


    Meng Li had no temper. He took out a thin blanket from the box and put it on the ground to sleep.


    The next morning, confused, knowing that Liga was out, Mengli turned over and went to sleep again. After a long time, he came back and gave Mengli a bowl of fish soup.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, what she ate yesterday was all dry food, but Liga didn''t take good care of it. She just went to catch a fish. Please have some fish soup to warm her stomach."


    Meng Li simply gargles and says thank you. When she drinks fish soup, Liga makes stone powder.


    When the refined stone powder came out, it took a lot of it, but it also cost almost all of it. If it wanders on, Liga''s food may drop.


    After they had eaten, they began to get out of the cave.


    Wandering in the forest, looking for things.


    However, after looking for most of the day, he didn''t find what he wanted to find. Meng Li was a little tired and couldn''t help releasing his mental energy to find a place for the savage to live.


    There must be a lot of wolf dogs in that place. The target is big and easy to find.


    Cover the whole forest with mental energy, and you''ll find the wolf dog''s nest at once.


    These wolfhounds are lying on the ground, and the body of the savage is dragged back by them.


    Meng Li felt that he was looking around the wolf''s Kennel. Seeing that the savage hung pinecones around his neck so casually, he would not go looking for materials for a necklace.


    It is very likely that the samples were taken from nearby.


    But we can''t be too close to the wolf dog''s nest, so we don''t have to run when we get it.


    She took Liga and walked that way, circling the wolf''s nest one by one, but she found something similar to a stone that contained spiritual energy on the savage''s neck yesterday.


    However, when he saw with his own eyes what kind of form this thing existed in, Meng Li could no longer think it was a stone.


    She asked 6018 what this is, 6018 said it should be called spiritual fruit.


    This fruit looks like a stone, but it grows on a tree. It''s a lush tree with many fruits hanging on it. It''s about the size of a small walnut.


    But it''s not as green as the walnut.


    Meng Li''s heart was filled with happiness when he saw so many spiritual fruits. It was a surprise.


    Although the spiritual power contained in a fruit is not much for her, there are so many fruits.


    "Thank you so much." She said to 6018.


    If 6018 had not received this task for her, she would not have met it.


    6018 was a little embarrassed because he couldn''t get the task of the cultivation world for the time being. Who knows that he met this by chance.


    6018 think it''s because Meng Li is now the son of plane, and the way of heaven is willing to give the son of plane what she needs?


    It''s hard to say why, but Meng Li has always been lucky.


    At this time, 6018 completely forgot that Meng Li also had bad luck. For example, this task broke up with another task maker. For example, the mental ball broke up before.


    Looking at Meng Li staring at the spirit tree, Liga asked:


    "does Miss like the fruit on it?"


    Meng Li was in a good mood and joked:


    "why do you think he is a fruit, not a stone?"


    Although the size is about the same as walnut, but the shape is not as round as walnut, the shape of the spirit fruit is irregular.


    There are also some falling on the ground, which is like a pile of stones.


    Liga took a look at the spiritual fruit on the tree, and finally said:


    "miss is right, it''s a stone."


    Although the common sense is that what is hanging on the tree is fruit, you can call it whatever you like.Meng Li


    "Do you like these stones?" Liga felt that the other side had a desire for fruit.


    Meng Li nodded, and Liga walked toward the spirit tree. Meng Li stopped him and said, "don''t go yet."


    Liga looks at Meng Li doubtfully. Meng Li worries about danger and releases his mental strength. At this glance, Rao Shi Meng Li is scared.


    The tree looks calm, but in fact, there are many snakes coiled on it, especially on the ground with extremely thick leaves. The snakes crisscross, coiled together and motionless.


    makes people feel as like as two peas. The color of those snakes is almost the same as that of the tree.


    It''s hidden inside and still, so it''s hard for the naked eye to find it.


    If you didn''t leave one more heart, release your mental power, take a look, use your mental power to capture the subtle creeping of the snake, and go up to the tree to catch it, you may be bitten.


    Some snakes are so poisonous that they have no time to take antidotes.


    Meng could not help but hiss.


    What can we do? There are so many snakes on it.


    "There are snakes." Meng Li said.


    Liga immediately looked to the ground and asked:


    "where is the snake?"


    Meng Li It''s in the tree


    She pointed out her finger. Liga squinted for a long time, but still didn''t see it.


    But it''s not easy to ask. You can only look at it carefully.


    Then Liga found out, and he was shocked to say:


    "so much."


    He stepped back and said to Meng Li:


    "if you don''t leave first, I''ll pick some fruits for you here..."


    He pauses and says:


    "pick a few stones."


    Meng Li: "can you stand it?"


    If a snake bites, what if it bites Liga.


    Liga wanted to say that he could stand it, but felt that he couldn''t stand it. He chose a compromise way and said:


    "it shouldn''t be a big problem for me to pick a few and leave."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. If ordinary men don''t know the inside story, it''s time to ask. It''s useless and not beautiful. What do you do with it? Why don''t you go so fast?


    Liga doesn''t care so much. If you want it, you''ll find a way to get it for you.


    In fact, Liga retained the loyalty of the accompanying weapons.

 Chapter 1225

    Seeing that Meng Li was still standing there and unwilling to go, Liga said:


    "I''m a weapon. Even if the snake is poisonous, it can''t poison me, can it?"


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said to himself:


    "I don''t know if the common poison is good for snakes."


    Li Jia Leng looked at Meng Li for a moment:


    "what?"


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows, then waved his hand and said:


    "nothing."


    Meng Li said to Liga:


    "let''s come back another day."


    Liga asked:


    "Miss, don''t you want these stones?"


    Meng Li: "well, I don''t like it anymore."


    She doesn''t like to fight with such a large number of things with little wisdom. It''s too time-consuming and meaningless.


    Liga shrugged helplessly and asked again:


    "really don''t want it? I can really pick it for you. "


    Meng Li took the lead in leaving:


    "no more."


    Liga can only keep up.


    After that, Meng Li and Liga wandered in the forest. There were many things in the forest. Most of the plants had certain medicinal value. She got some.


    I plan to make strong snake repellent powder. If you sprinkle it on that tree, as long as the snake is not refined, it will certainly drive the snake away.


    Even if the essence, instinct is still there, should also be the smell of hate.


    After two days of searching, we found all the herbs, dried them in the sun, ground them into powder, and finally prepared them.


    Fortunately, when Meng Li came out of the Earl''s house, he asked Liga to take a scale with him. He used it to make some poisons on the road. Now when he made the medicine, he can know the weight, so he can''t measure it by his hands and eyes.


    But this is the first time to do this in front of Liga. Before, it was done in his own room, but there is no separate space here. Liga is curious about how Meng Li can do this.


    Meng Li just casually find a reason to prevaricate in the past, said he saw in the book.


    I don''t know if it can be done, if it can''t be done.


    And she went away with mon.


    After making the snake repellent powder, they go to the spirit tree again. Meng Li wants to sprinkle the powder, and Li Jiafei wants to go by himself.


    Meng Li thought that he was really a weapon. Some poison didn''t work for him, so he let him go.


    Liga asked Meng to stand far away from the tree. He went to the bottom of the tree, and then spread a circle of snake repellent powder around the root of the tree to make it thick. The snake repellent powder gave off a pungent smell.


    Liga thinks it can drive people away, too.


    For a moment, he felt that he had difficulty breathing.


    After a while, he heard the sound of sand on the tree. Liga quickly retreated from the tree and stood beside Mengli.


    He and Meng Li also spread a circle of snake repellent powder under their feet.


    Meng Li saw the generous appearance of Liga, and knew that in Liga''s heart, this thing was not worth money.


    Did he forget the hard work of the two men when they were searching for materials?


    Stimulated by the smell of snake powder, the snakes in the spirit tree wriggle one after another. Some snakes hold their heads up, look at Mengli and Liga, and spit out snake letters.


    This kind of picture makes people feel numb.


    Fortunately, these snakes didn''t attack Liga and Mengli. Instead, they climbed to the longest branch of the tree and fell to the ground one by one.


    The picture is particularly eye-catching.


    In fact, Meng Li thinks that these snakes are very smart. If they land along the tree trunk and then go out, they will be contaminated with a circle of snake repellent powder around the tree trunk. Now when they land like this, they will directly fall outside a circle of snake repellent powder.


    And then I crawled a part of it.


    However, some snakes plan to climb towards Mengli and Liga, but because they also have snake repellent powder in front of them, these snakes are unwilling to come here any more, and they lose their heads and climb away one after another.


    Liga didn''t expect the matter to be solved so easily, and he was a little happy.


    However, he was not careless. Instead, he continued to look at the spirit tree again and again to make sure that there was no snake on it. He looked around again and waited patiently for some time before he said to Meng Li: "Miss, you are waiting for me in this circle. Don''t go out, I''ll pick a stone for you."


    Mengli nods gently, and Liga quickly climbs to the tree, picks a big bag of spiritual fruit for Mengli, and then comes down and asks Mengli:


    "is that enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll go again. "


    Meng Li took the cloth bag and took out a spiritual fruit from it. The spiritual fruit seemed to be as heavy as a stone, but in fact, it was not.


    On the contrary, it''s light and as heavy as a dried pinecone.


    It doesn''t weigh much in your hand, but you can feel the power inside.


    She thought about it, laughed and said:


    "that''s enough."


    He took a spiritual fruit in his hand, looked around and said:"I didn''t think it was quite special."


    "In fact, there is some weak energy in it, but I don''t know what it is."


    Said Liga, gazing at the spirit fruit for a moment.


    Meng Li is not surprised that Liga can detect that there are many energy things in this world.


    "Why don''t we take it out and show it to others?" Asked Liga.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "the strength is too weak. I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Liga thought about it, but he didn''t say any more. Meng Li took a look at the spirit tree and called Liga away.


    "Are we out of this forest now?"


    Liga felt that after staying in the forest for a long time, he was always in danger.


    After today''s event, there is an intuition that mesa Li is here for the stone fruit.


    Now things are available.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I want to stay here for another two days."


    Liga looked around and couldn''t help wondering if the forest was fun?


    Or is there a risk-taking instinct hidden in her heart?


    In the evening, Meng Li found a new cave, wider than before. She pulled a curtain in the middle and said to Liga:


    "please don''t lift the curtain when I sleep at night."


    Liga: "and


    I don''t know why, he thinks his mesa Li is more and more lovely now.


    This request is not excessive at all. He thinks it''s nothing. Mesa Li deserves his respect. He nods:


    "please don''t worry, miss."


    Meng Li gave a sound and lay down behind the curtain.


    Liga lay down near the cave. When he spent the night in the cave for the first time, he didn''t dare to close his eyes. But after staying in the forest for a long time, as long as the branches were placed at the entrance of the cave, almost no wild animals would break in.


    He also relaxed a little bit. He could lie down and occasionally close his eyes for a moment. Although he was conscious in the fundamental sense, consciousness would also feel tired.


    Meng Li, listening to Liga''s shallow breathing, should have fallen into a shallow sleep. He quietly stood up, built a space channel, and went directly to the spiritual tree.


    The bag of spiritual fruit that Liga picked could not satisfy her greed, so she decided to pick it by herself.

 Chapter 1226

    Fortunately, there was no rain during this period, so the snake powder is still here. Meng Li checked the spirit tree again for safety.


    Make sure there is no snake on it. Just in case, she sprinkled a circle of snake repellent powder under the tree.


    Not at ease, he made a small bag and put the snake powder in it to hang on himself.


    Now I have this smell on my body. I think the snake will not come near her any more.


    After doing something, she climbed up the tree to pick it.


    Meng Li, like a fruit farmer, worked hard for a long time to pick up the spiritual fruit of the tree. After picking it, she picked up the spiritual fruit that fell on the ground.


    Don''t waste it. These should be ripe.


    As for why there are so many snakes in this tree, it should be the energy in the spirit fruit that attracts these snakes.


    But what''s the use of heaps of plates? They can''t eat or absorb.


    But keeping what you like is also an instinct.


    After picking up the things on the ground, she climbed up the tree and lay down on it, full of satisfaction.


    Listen to the chirping of insects in the forest and look at the moon through the cracks in the leaves.


    After doing the task, she found that she was poor, and her resources were not rich. When she was alive, she had the protection and giving of her family. She was indifferent and felt that she lacked little.


    Get nothing is not particularly big satisfaction, often have a kind of ordinary feeling.


    But now she has become a Tasker. The lack of resources around her makes her get something that she thinks is precious, and she will feel a sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    But then again, in her position, spiritual things are almost precious, and she can''t easily get them. It''s estimated that when she gets them at that time, she will also have this kind of satisfaction.


    She was thinking


    Why are you so greedy.


    Actually sprouted the idea of moving the spirit tree to her spiritual field.


    To take the path of sustainable development, this thing happened to be met by her, so she is willing to support it.


    However, she was worried that she would not be able to survive in her own spiritual field. Some things needed specific conditions to survive. She asked the feasibility of 6018.


    6018 said to Meng Li to explore.


    Meng Li planned that if she could move away, she would move the tree to Lingtian space, and then look here, or the world, to see if there was any product that could repair the spirit ball.


    These fruits can only increase part of the mental power, but the repair of the mental ball is not enough.


    6018 eh, Meng Li faintly felt that something new had happened, so he came to the spirit and asked:


    "what''s new?"


    6018 smiles:


    "yes, but you may be in a dilemma."


    Meng Li asked: "what?"


    6018 said:


    "after the spiritual tree enters the mature stage, its tree heart has a certain chance to reshape the spiritual ball."


    Meng Li gently Oh, eyes in the interest of surging.


    Reshaping?


    Although it''s remodeling, it doesn''t say that it can repair the mental ball, but remodeling has a lot to do with repairing.


    Remodeling can achieve the effect of repair, but repair does not necessarily achieve the effect of remodeling.


    Meng Li asked softly:


    "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Her voice was so soft that it didn''t sound like a trace of blame.


    6018 said:


    "I''ve told you that there is a premise, that is, the spiritual tree can only work when it is mature."


    "At the beginning, I saw that the tree was not big, so I didn''t think it was mature. I didn''t expect that it was mature."


    Meng Li Oh, so this tree should be a little malnourished.


    "If you take the heart of the tree now, the tree will not survive." 6018 said:


    "if you take it back for ten or eight years, according to the conditions of your spiritual field, the spiritual tree will be well raised, and the energy of the spiritual fruit will be more than that of the fruit now, but it will not be particularly exaggerated."


    Meng Li murmured:


    "can''t we use the branches of the spirit tree to raise a new spirit tree?"


    6018: "this kind of thing is useful for ordinary trees. The spirit tree is very special. At the beginning, it is the heart of the tree that was born, and then it will take root and sprout. If you don''t have the heart of the tree, you can''t expect a branch to become a spirit tree."


    Meng Li lay down again and asked weakly:


    "I want to ask, what''s the probability of rebuilding the spirit ball with tree heart now? You mean it''s like this tree is malnourished? "


    6018: "well, in fact, if your mental ball is not particularly strong. This tree heart also has energy for you to reshape, which is particularly powerful in spirit. It needs not a single bit of energy, so it is more difficult to reshape. This tree heart may not be able to do it. "Meng Li understood that his mental strength is not strong enough, so even if this spiritual tree is malnourished, it is no problem to reshape her spiritual ball.


    Now I''m in a dilemma. On the one hand, I''m greedy for spiritual trees, and I''ve been able to bear spiritual fruit.


    On the other hand, she is also greedy to rebuild and repair her spiritual sphere.


    She worried that her mental ball would crack more and more, and then it would crack completely, and her consciousness would be destroyed.


    It''s cold.


    Ah, it''s like a dying man got a life-saving ginseng and was about to eat it. Suddenly someone came to him and told him not to eat it.


    Ginseng to become essence, you are good to keep, there will be greater returns in the future.


    The key is, that person doesn''t know if he still has life to raise ginseng into essence.


    It''s the same as she is now.


    Meng Li wants to keep the spirit tree, and there will be benefits in the future, but he is very worried that he can''t afford to wait for the spirit ball.


    She frowned. For the first time, she felt so tangled and difficult to give up. The reason why choice is called choice is that both sides are difficult.


    Ask:


    "if you move to Lingtian space, are you sure you can live?"


    6018: "I dare not guarantee it 100 percent."


    Meng Li''s heart suddenly became more tangled, and he didn''t know if he could live. If he died, wouldn''t the tree''s heart have no energy?


    I''ll be in vain again.


    Transplanting is risky. In fact, the most cost-effective way is to dig out the heart of the tree and rebuild a spiritual ball. Her problems are so easily solved.


    What''s more, we have gained a lot of spiritual fruits, which are more stable.


    But that''s it. Meng Li is not reconciled. After he has raised the spiritual tree, he will have more rewards


    At that time, we will be able to harvest many spiritual fruits with more spiritual energy, and the growth rate of our spiritual power will be accelerated.


    Meng Liguang was excited when he thought about it.


    So Meng Li decided to be greedy again, and she decided to move the spiritual tree back.

 Chapter 1227

    Said to do, Meng Li immediately turned down the tree, the spirit of the tree is particularly gentle, with a dagger gently to it loose soil, determined not to hurt him a point.


    When I was working, I suddenly thought of Wu Xiang puckering his hips and digging the earth crazily


    She''s kind of missing the formless.


    Wu Xiang, who was far away in the Earl''s house, wrinkled his nose, yawned, turned over, opened his mouth, and a skinned grape fell into his mouth.


    He had a maid next to him to feed him grapes.


    It is in sharp contrast to Meng Li, who worked hard to dig trees.


    Meng Li worked hard for several hours and finally planed the tree out.


    She moved to the spirit field space and planted the tree. In order to keep the spirit tree nutritious, she also poured some spirit liquid and water.


    Looking at the unique shape of the wisteria and the spirit tree, you have the illusion that you are the tree grower?


    Why are there so many plants in the space?


    Worried that the vine quietly absorbed the vitality of the spirit tree, she arranged a space barrier to isolate the vine.


    It protects the spirit tree.


    Looking at the mental tree standing in the space seems to be in a good state, Meng Li has a great sense of achievement. For the sake of the mental tree, she takes great pains to move in a lot of soil outside to plant the mental tree. She worries that the mental tree will not adapt to the environment.


    However, she had been delayed for a long time. It was estimated that it was daybreak outside. She left the Lingtian space and went directly back to the cave.


    It''s dawn, and Meng Li''s body is also stained with soil and sweat. Although her action is very light, she still wakes up Liga.


    He looked at the curtain suspiciously. After a while, he got up and whispered to Meng Li:


    "Miss?"


    Meng Li pretended that he had just woken up. He was a little hoarse and gave a gentle hum.


    Liga thought the voice was really cute. She couldn''t help laughing and said in a soft voice:


    "I''ll go out and prepare breakfast for the young lady, and she''ll sleep a little longer."


    Meng Li''s voice is still a little hoarse:


    "good."


    The main reason is that Liga decided to go far away this time, so I''d like to talk to mesali and let her pay attention. Don''t be careless.


    If you''re just looking for some fruit or catching some fish nearby, there''s no need to wake up the young lady.


    But this time he''s going a little further.


    When Liga saw that he came back yesterday, Meng Li was still staring at the spirit fruit. He felt that the other party really liked it. He felt that one bag was not enough. Since he liked it, he went to get some more.


    Make her happy.


    Meng Li''s satisfied smile came into his mind.


    Thinking of this, Liga couldn''t help smiling and went in the direction of the spirit tree.


    Waiting for Li to add to the place, his face is deeply shocked, this!!!


    What kind of operation is this!


    What the hell!!!


    It''s so heartless to dig all the trees. In addition to the shock, Liga also has deep regret.


    There are also some people who don''t understand tree diggers


    Now I only regret that I didn''t pick more yesterday?


    Lijia went back very depressed. He wanted to catch a fish, but he was not in the mood. He brought some fruit to Meng Li.


    When he went back, Meng Li changed his clothes, arranged himself, and looked fresh and natural.


    Eating the sour fruit, Meng Li looked at Liga and asked:


    "I think you are a little depressed?"


    Liga sipped her lips, hesitated and said:


    "Miss, I''ll tell you something. Don''t feel too sorry."


    Meng Li looked at Liga for unknown reasons:


    "huh?"


    Liga said: "I don''t know who dug up the tree last night, and there was no root left."


    Meng Li''s expression was stiff for a moment, and then he was shocked:


    "no? How could this happen? "


    "It''s true." Said Liga.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    And Liga said:


    "so that tree is very rare? Although the fruit has a little energy, I don''t know what it is. It''s rare that the young lady has something she likes... "


    Although he felt that mesa Li had some unique taste and looked like a stone, he could not eat it even if he took a bite. It was tasteless, neither sweet nor astringent.


    And the energy is not absorbed.


    But it''s also something Miss likes.


    Meng Li took back the shocked expression, some embarrassed, silently gnawing the sour fruit.


    Fortunately, Liga''s self-cultivation was OK. Although he didn''t know who would steal the tree, he didn''t swear.


    If it''s embarrassing to scold talents, do you want to follow suit?


    He said with some doubts"But the tree disappeared out of thin air, but there was no trace of dragging around it, and there were footprints after the soil was loosened. I think the footprints were almost as big as Miss''s


    Liga''s expression is very tangled, and he can''t help looking at Meng Li''s foot.


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "you don''t doubt that I dug that tree, do you?"


    She did not expect that Liga would go to the tree again in the early morning. If she knew, she would spend more time to deal with the scene.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we deal with it or not. Anyway, Liga never thought that she would steal the tree. The key is that she has no place to hide it.


    Meng Li, the acting school, didn''t look guilty at all. He was very reasonable. Liga shook his head and said, "no, how can I doubt you?"


    "The more I think about it, the more strange I feel."


    Meng Li also twisted his brows, thinking hard. He seemed to be struggling, and he muttered to himself:


    "that''s right, it''s strange."


    "What''s going on?"


    On the contrary, Liga didn''t have the heart to let Meng Li worry so much, and said with a sigh of relief:


    "forget it, the trees are gone, so she can only give up, and miss, don''t think about it any more."


    Meng Li: "but I can''t help it. I just want to know who is so powerful. Is he walking with a tree? There''s no sign of drag around. "


    6018 has a moment of silence, who is so powerful?


    Is this self praise?


    Liga made up the picture of a man holding a tree. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t think about it any more. I won''t talk about it any more."


    Meng Li: "ah, but..."


    "Don''t think about it." Said Liga.


    In his heart, he told himself that he really couldn''t mention it any more. Looking at Mesa Li frowning, he felt guilty. How could he bring so much trouble to mesa Li?


    Meng Li reluctantly refused to "meditate" and said,


    "OK."


    "I don''t want to."


    After eating the sour fruit, Meng Li felt more acid in his stomach.


    Does Liga not know what people need to eat in the morning?


    In the morning, she felt very tired of fish soup, either it was fruit or sour.


    However, some people care about her breakfast, she is not good, too picky.


    She also wanted to find out if there was a spirit tree in the forest. Knowing what the spirit fruit looked like, she had an intuitive goal. She took Liga and wandered in the forest for several days.


    Both of them are almost savages. The whole forest has been searched, but they haven''t been found.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel too sorry. He is very lucky to have one. If he is sad because he can''t have one more, it''s meaningless.


    She took Liga out of the forest and continued to travel.


    I went through what I should have experienced and dealt with all the behind the scenes leaders I could.


    It can be regarded as pacifying the grievance in the client''s heart. The client has been wronged because he is only a pawn of heaven, but in fact, the destiny is here, and heaven has given her a lot of things.


    Extraordinary beauty, super weapons, noble status, these are the things that many people can''t ask for all their lives.


    There are some high-ranking people who, on the one hand, maintain their own identity and, on the other hand, can''t give others reasons to attack them and bring negative effects. Therefore, they hardly go out to rob women in person.


    There are a lot of people under his command, and he is very sincere. Meng Li doesn''t know the identity of the person behind the scenes.


    These people are well protected by the way of heaven, the accepted plot is deliberately blurred, other details are very clear, but these people, especially mysterious, don''t know who they are.


    If you really have to make a lot of efforts to investigate, you can find it, but if you have to fight with the way of heaven, the end may not be good.


    Originally, it was not as good as tiandaoyi. She was still trying to save herself. She hoped that Tiandao would not destroy her and let her live after abandoning her.


    If it is too true, it will cause anger in the way of heaven, which may lead to the rapid decline of Qi luck, or even bad luck.


    It''s not a good thing for the client.


    If the way of heaven is the same as the old way, there will be a new son of plane in the future, whose beauty will turn all living beings upside down. At that time, these people will still go crazy and fight for the new son of plane.


    They will kill each other, and the end may not be good.


    If there is such a new son of plane, will she be as unwilling to be arranged by the way of heaven as the client?


    In fact, there is no Liga. If the client is a little silly, maybe she will go obediently according to the arrangement of heaven, and maybe she will enjoy it.


    But also because of their invincible charm and complacent.


    If you want to control something, you''d better expect that it doesn''t have extraordinary wisdom.After leaving the forest for some time, Meng Li looked at himself in the mirror every day.


    I feel that now I am a little bit dimmer than before. Except that I am not more beautiful day by day, I am not as bright day by day.


    The leading role''s aura is retreating. It used to shine brilliantly, but now it only shines brilliantly.


    Maybe it''s going to slow down to 100%?


    In fact, the appearance is still like that, but it gives people a feeling that it is not as good as before. I don''t know if Liga has found out.


    In other words, what can we do if we don''t find it? He is the accompanying weapon of the client. He should be loyal and reliable. He has never seen the accompanying weapon dislike the owner.


    Around the corner, I finally meet a group of people in the plot who lead to the death of Liga and the client.


    I don''t know who they are, but it looks very orderly. It''s someone else''s hand. Meng Li carefully ponders over the people present, and doesn''t figure out the existence of someone who is suspected to be behind the scenes.


    She didn''t bother to kill all these people.


    It is estimated that in the plot, they kill the client and Liga, and they can''t live when they go back.


    What their master wants is a living person. What''s the point of taking a dead person back?


    Blood debt and blood compensation. Although they are ordered, it''s still them who kill people. Their masters should be glad that they have the protection of heaven.


    But in fact, it''s just a brainless chess piece prepared by Tiandao. If Tiandao wants to keep it, let him keep it. All the chess pieces are destroyed. Can Tiandao be happy?


    After solving this wave of people, the tour is over. It''s almost new year''s day. Mengli and Liga are going to return home.


    When I passed through the country of dorsendoa, I inquired about dorsendoa. It was said that dorsendoa was working for the king now.


    He has become the red man in front of the king.


    Meng Li is not in charge of these. Although there are still some people on the road who will make up her mind, there are fewer and fewer people.


    Even some local ruffians and hooligans dare to come up and make Meng Li a little upset. It''s meaningless for such people to fight. If they don''t fight, they don''t know that the pot is made of iron.


    It''s boring.


    Meng Li''s appearance is more and more like a normal person. Although he is still very beautiful, he is not exaggerating to the point that he is running around to tell others, or he can''t walk on the road. People who see him are lost and those who have seen him are reluctant to give up.


    That kind of invincible and exaggerated aura has gone away from her and will not come back.


    Meng Li asked Liga:


    "do you feel that I am not beautiful?"


    Liga said in surprise:


    "why, miss is always the most beautiful, so it''s obvious to all."


    If Miss is not beautiful, will so many things happen along the way?


    Fortunately, there was less trouble on the way back. In fact, he was used to it.


    Liga likes his master, especially a person. It seems that he has opened the filter and beauty. He can give each other a beautiful aura in his heart.


    Meng Li did not speak with a smile and returned to the count''s house.


    The maid had been happy to inform the countess long before Meng Li entered the house.


    The countess immediately came out and saw that Meng Li and his wife were about to go to the door of the hall. She blocked Meng Li in the door, smiling so much that she met him. Regardless of whether Meng Li was clean or not, she hugged him.


    He said:


    "I miss my daughter very much these days, but I have met you as I wish."


    Meng Li patted the countess on the back and wanted to separate and talk to her. But the countess held her more tightly. She had to keep this posture and talk to the countess.


    A question and answer, the countess said a lot of words, only to find that this is not suitable, she let Meng Li go, let Meng Li enter.


    Meng Li went into the hall and looked at the countess with eager and hot eyes. She intended to talk to her, but the countess said that she would let Meng Li take a bath to relax and then come out.


    Meng Li was obedient. When he came out again, he was completely fresh. He went to the hall and wanted to accompany the countess.


    But I can see the figure of Wuxiang from a distance.


    Meng Li was shocked


    How can Wuxiang change so much.


    How happy it must be that the countess did what she wanted to do before.

 Chapter 1228

    In short, now Wuxiang has gained a lot of weight.


    If the previous weight was 20 jin or 30 jin, it is now estimated that it will be 30 jin or 40 Jin by visual inspection.


    Where is the round lump.


    A successful case in the field of fattening.


    Liga also looked at Wu Xiang and asked in shock:


    "is this the little beast before? Or the mother of the little beast? "


    The countess laughed and said gently:


    "no, it''s just it. It''s very edible. It''s not picky. It can eat as much as it wants."


    No relative this is not any feeling, it does not care about everyone''s discussion of him.


    Liga was speechless for a moment, but said nothing more.


    We didn''t discuss no longer, and talked about going out.


    Meng Li didn''t say that he met a lot of danger outside, lest the countess think too much.


    When Liga saw that Mengli was reporting good news but not bad news, he gave a bitter smile and said nothing.


    The countess looked at her daughter, feeling changed, but not changed.


    But it''s different.


    Once upon a time, she could be fascinated by it, but now she has no such feeling.


    In fact, it''s as good-looking as before, but I can easily move my eyes away, and I won''t have the situation that my eyes stick to it involuntarily.


    There was a moment of doubt in my heart, but it also disappeared.


    The countess talked about the emperor''s affairs again, that is, some gossip. Meng left this trip for almost a year, and a lot of things happened.


    At last, the countess said to Meng Li:


    "daughter, you are just back. The king will have a wedding in more than two months."


    "There will be a grand occasion, and friendly envoys and kings from all countries will come."


    Meng Li was a little surprised:


    "haven''t the king and his fiancee got married yet?"


    According to the truth, the eldest prince should be married when he becomes king.


    "There was such a plan in the middle, but I heard that there was a little accident, so..."


    Explained the countess.


    After thinking about it, she said:


    "Lina is becoming more and more beautiful now."


    When she said this, the countess could not help stroking her sideburns. She seemed to think of her aging face.


    Meng Li moved his eyebrows and asked:


    "beautiful? How beautiful is it? "


    As the queen of the future, Lina looks very good.


    The countess said with a smile,


    "as beautiful as you are."


    Meng Li thought for a moment and asked deliberately:


    "is that right? I think I''m pretty good already. "


    The countess said with some disapproval:


    "mesalie, you are indeed beautiful and proud of your mother, but don''t be proud of your beautiful face, and don''t think that there is nothing more beautiful than yourself in the world. You should know how to admit the beauty of others, so that you will be more beautiful."


    Meng Li nodded his head gently.


    The countess said:


    "I was fascinated by it last time. She has changed a lot now."


    Meng Li has some guess in his heart, but he needs to find a chance to confirm it.


    In the evening, I had a good dinner with the count and Countess.


    Wuxiang has been ignored by Meng Li. He eats more than anyone else and has a maid to feed him.


    After eating, she went back to her room.


    She planned to go into the spirit field to have a look at her spirit tree. She took good care of it during this period, so the spirit tree survived successfully.


    This is undoubtedly a happy thing for her.


    Now her eyes on the spirit tree are full of love.


    The farmer and uncle are looking forward to the crops.


    Suddenly, he heard a gentle knock on the door. Meng Li opened the door and saw Wu Xiang standing with his paws up and planning to knock.


    Seeing that Meng left the door, Wu Xiang walked in with his feet on the ground.


    Meng Li closes the door, Wu Xiang jumps to bed and seems to be going to bed.


    Wu Xiang is a true Buddhist. When she goes out, Wu Xiang does not ask for details and does not follow her.


    She came back without asking.


    Whether you come or not, he is here. He doesn''t care.


    "Don''t you miss me?"


    Meng Li wants to tease Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang looks at Meng Li with a kind of speechless eyes.


    He took it for granted:


    "if I remember correctly, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Meng Li


    "Sometimes I sleep one sleep after another..."


    Wu Xiang sighs deeply.Meng Li: "well, I won''t ask."


    Sometimes it takes a long time to do tasks. Several tasks should have been in office for more than ten years.


    But I didn''t seem to know her at that time.


    But it''s quite common to have a task every year or two.


    "Where have you been?" he asked with concern? Is my mind hurt and need my care? "


    Meng Li is speechless.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes flashed a trace of success, it seems willing to see Meng Li like this.


    Then he said:


    "in fact, I''m suffocating here, and I''m worried about talking in my sleep one day."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    My heart is really lucky and bitter.


    I''m lucky to be bitter when I eat. It''s so mellow, but it''s more lovely to be mellow.


    Looking at his figure, Meng Li is a little embarrassed. He is so fat. Where can he reason?!


    In order to divert Meng Li''s attention, he takes out a silver needle from his body. Meng Li looks at it:


    "poison soul needle?"


    Wu Xiang said:


    "you don''t want to clean up, so I''ll clean it up for you. Take it and use it. It''s not bad."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and takes it. He and 6018 check it again, worried that the Tasker is doing something on it.


    But they didn''t find anything.


    6018 also said no, said he had very careful inspection, almost can guarantee, Meng Li just put the poison soul needle away.


    She didn''t plan to use it, but she kept it as a trophy.


    No see Meng Li put it away, squinting and going to sleep.


    Meng Li can only sleep next door. In fact, she doesn''t care where she sleeps.


    Some things don''t need to worry about, and it''s not a big thing. In some small things, she is willing to accommodate.


    The next day, Meng Li went out for a turn. Now, Meng Li is like a red net, which has disappeared in everyone''s eyes for a long time. Seeing her, she is not excited.


    And no longer mindless and crazy to watch her.


    Meng Li is satisfied with this.


    But although it''s over, but the appearance is still there, family background is also there, super weapons are also there, so personal capital is there.


    I was qualified to chase her before, but I haven''t given up now.


    It''s very kind to see Meng Li.


    Meng Li also inquired about Linna''s recent situation outside, but many of the men who mentioned Linna felt sorry and looked like they had missed a hundred million yuan.


    It was as if they had a chance to marry Lina without marrying the king.


    At that time, Linna could become the fiancee of the big prince, and her family status was also very high.

 Chapter 1229

    Meng Li is really curious. He can''t find out anything from other people. He just asks Linna out.


    Although the relationship between the client and Lina was not a close friend before, it was OK. It was OK to meet each other.


    Meng Li sits opposite Linna and looks at Linna with a smile. In fact, seeing the state of Linna, Meng Li has made his guess clear in his heart.


    Lina is the son of the new plane.


    The way of heaven is too anxious. Instead of reborn one, she chooses one ready-made one directly. Linna''s whole person is more dazzling than before.


    It''s really eye-catching, people will want to put their eyes on her unconsciously.


    With a smile on her face, Lina asked:


    "I heard that you''ve been traveling, mesa Li?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Linna asked for some details curiously. Meng Li said some interesting stories on the way. Linna was very interested in listening to them, and she said:


    "in fact, I also want to travel abroad, especially to go abroad like you, but my strength seems to be poor, and my parents should not be willing to let me go abroad."


    Also followed a wry smile, with Sisi helpless staring at Meng Li, no matter what Linna expression, are so charming.


    Meng Li looks at Linna and remembers that Linna''s weapon is an advanced weapon. This strength is only above average.


    She asked:


    "is there no plan to give weapons consciousness again?"


    Linna shook her head and said:


    "I''ve given it twice. One time I failed, one time I succeeded, and one time I didn''t dare to take risks easily, waiting for fate."


    Meng Li sighed in his heart.


    I don''t know what to say. There''s a causal relationship between them, right?


    In a word, if she doesn''t quit her job as the son of plane, Tiandao won''t choose Lina again.


    Linna''s life is changing so quietly.


    But the client has already given the task. If she doesn''t come, there will be other task takers.


    Linna will still be the son of the plane, thinking of these, Meng Li is no longer entangled.


    I don''t know if Linna will be obedient or rebellious or enjoy her fate?


    She can''t tell Linna about these things. I''m afraid she''ll be beaten if she says that. After all, as the son of a position, she needs to experience too much


    They talked for a while, and bought two dresses, one for the front and the other for the present. They walked together harmoniously. Now Lina is just like the original mesa Li.


    Everywhere people look at it, fortunately no one said that Meng Li''s past success is to rub Linna''s heat.


    At the time of parting, Lina also wishes Meng Li, saying that she hopes Meng Li can find her favorite partner at her wedding.


    Meng Li''s life has been completely stabilized, and his life has been flat. He practices every day in the Earl''s house, or he reads books and stays at home.


    Looking at Wu Xiang eating all day, Meng Li is too lazy to remind him, hoping that he will wake up one day.


    Oh, I''m so fat!


    I can''t eat any more.


    This kind of consciousness.


    But Wu Xiang obviously has no consciousness. He has become so fascinated since he was a child who had no desire for food in the world.


    After more than a month, the emperors began to get busy, because their king got married. This is not a trivial matter. All the countries that have good friends will come.


    Generally speaking, if the relationship is especially good, or the national strength is similar, or the status is too much lower than them, or the country needs to curry favor with them, their king will come in person to show his sincerity.


    If the relationship is not so good, or if the country is more powerful than them, a minister will be sent directly.


    Meng Li had nothing to do, so he asked people from different countries and who they were. Some of them were "old friends" with her.


    Liga has now changed from a living accompanying weapon to a news collector who inquires about all kinds of news every day.


    On this day, Liga said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, do you remember the Dawson brothers we met in the neighboring country before?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Liga said:


    "dosen is the elder brother. He came with their king himself to attend the grand banquet of the king''s wedding."


    Meng Li said nothing else.


    Liga also said:


    "Dorson has shamelessly sent out an invitation saying that he hopes you can have dinner with their king."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "just tell the housekeeper to write back to them, saying that I''m losing weight now and I won''t eat dinner. If I send the invitation again, let the housekeeper refuse directly. I think they won''t do anything here."


    Now the emperor is staying with people from all countries. There''s no reason why the king over there dares to make trouble. It won''t be her who makes a shame.


    Liga is happy with the answer given by Meng Li and does it according to what Meng Li has told him.With more and more people in the imperial capital, it indicates that the wedding of the king and Lina is getting closer and closer, but the hottest topic outside is not the king''s wedding.


    It''s about Lina''s amazing beauty, which is what people want.


    Finally, on the wedding day, Lina is the queen. She is wearing a crown inlaid with diamonds and gems, standing on the high platform.


    During the day, the wedding ceremony is outside the court, because the king and queen have to say a word to the heaven, and then ask for the blessing and blessing of the God.


    The sun shines on Linna''s crown, shining, but her face is more dazzling than the light.


    The following men are crazy and obsessed. If they don''t have a bit of self-cultivation, it''s time to drool.


    Meng Li can''t help but take a breath. The way of heaven is to open Linna''s aura to the maximum.


    On the contrary, the king standing next to Lina should be the existence of attention. On the contrary, because he is too dazzling with Lina, it seems that he does not have a strong sense of existence.


    It looks bleak.


    In fact, both men and women couldn''t help looking at Lina.


    That kind of infatuated eyes let Linna some at a loss, do not know what to do.


    When it was her turn to pray for blessings to the God, Lina saw her new partner. In order to express her love for the king, she made many wishes to the God, hoping that the king would be well.


    Linna''s voice is soft and delicate, gentle and pleasant to hear. It seems that her character is also very good. She gives you an impression.


    The score went up in a straight line.


    King bor whispered to Dorson:


    "I don''t think the portrait you showed me of a woman named mesalie is as good as one tenth of the new queen of her country."


    Dorson was brought to such a big scene by the king for the first time, but he was still a little stiff. The king said so, even said:


    "yes, the king said so."


    Although he spoke to the king, his eyes were still looking at Lina. Although it was rude, the king didn''t care because he was also looking at Lina.

 Chapter 1230

    King bor still had a chance to meet the man he had been thinking about before.


    Looking at Meng Li, bor was deeply disappointed. He was once praised by Dorson and his people.


    I came to this country with very high expectations. I intended to see the real face of mesali. It looks good, but it lacks the characteristics that attract him.


    It''s as good-looking as anyone else. He wants something that''s particularly outstanding.


    Or is the new queen of this country beautiful? King bor is a little envious. Why didn''t he meet such a beautiful woman?


    The banquet was held in the evening, in the vast and luxurious palace, full of people, laughter and harmony.


    Linna changed her clothes and had a different charm under the light.


    It was a harmonious scene, but it was chaotic because the lights in the hall suddenly went out.


    I don''t know which lady first let out a scream, and then there was a complex and rapid sound of footsteps. There was no light inside, some people were anxious to call their children, and some servants were anxious to find their master.


    Meng Li heard the countess calling for her. She looked over there. No light had any effect on her. Seeing the countess looking around anxiously, she quickly squeezed into the crowd and walked over.


    He took the countess''s helpless hand and whispered:


    "mother, I''m by your side."


    The countess was relieved, and touched Meng Li''s arm with her hand, as if to be sure.


    After confirming, she said:


    "how could the lights in the palace go out all at once?"


    Meng Li is not clear.


    The countess whispered:


    "be careful."


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Meng Li gently pinched the countess''s hand and said he knew.


    Her eyes around looking for Linna''s figure, but the scene of too many people, but also particularly chaotic.


    Looking at the past, there were all heads, and there were many people in front of her.


    All kinds of voices come and go. Meng Li''s ears are buzzing. He can''t tell which voice is coming from Lina.


    Although Linna is the son of plane, saying that she is bright is an adjective, which means that she is different from other people''s dim, like the light effect of spotlight on her, rather than the kind that you can see this person bright like a light bulb at night.


    That''s funny.


    In short, Meng Li didn''t find Linna. Meng Li is also hesitating at the moment. Do you want to go to Linna seriously.


    At this time, it seems more convenient to release mental energy and find her.


    But if you look for it, if something happens, do you want to do it yourself?


    Is it something that has damaged the way of heaven? If you quit your job, you still have to meddle in other people''s affairs. Don''t you mind your own business?


    Do you have to offend heaven?


    It''s all right, Meng Yiheng. No matter what, people are selfish. At present, it''s OK for them to get away from this state, and try not to appear in the sight of the way of heaven, let alone do something bad about it.


    If you really manage too much, the task may not be completed. Even if it is completed, the consignor will not come back peacefully.


    Meng Li just stood in the same place, as if he were the people around him, with uneasiness.


    Because they are in the palace, they are not equipped with accompanying weapons, which is why they are so upset.


    But the light came on after a while, and the king and queen were not at the scene. After a while, they heard the fighting outside the hall.


    Gossip is also a human instinct, we squeeze out to see, see someone actually want to rob Linna.


    This is crazy.


    He tied himself and Lina together with a chain. It should be his accompanying weapon. He was fighting with the guards here, and some of his entourage were also involved in the fight.


    Obviously, this is a king. He has three accompanying weapons. It seems that his strength is not weak. Kings of other countries have the privilege to take accompanying weapons to the banquet.


    The king began to reason with the king who tried to take Linna away, but the other side was deeply fascinated by Linna''s beauty, and even lost her IQ.


    He didn''t listen to the king and went his own way.


    Because he is the king, others dare not kill him easily, so he has to weigh his hand.


    There is only one idea in my mind. As long as I break out of the palace with the beauty, the beauty will belong to him.


    Linna''s face was panicked, and he was also begging the king to let her go. The king listened to Linna''s voice, but he felt shivering and a strange sense of satisfaction. At present, he didn''t feel unbearable because of the beauty''s cry.


    Linna couldn''t understand why it happened.


    At that time, when the light was dark, she felt that she was tied by the iron chain. She wanted to break away, but she couldn''t make it. Then she was forced to walk outside.


    It''s really terrible.


    The young king looked at his newly married wife with a look of panic. How could he allow his wife to be robbed in his own territory?In this way, he will not be able to lift his head all his life.


    He made up his mind. A trace of determination and ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He directly ordered:


    "please rescue the queen at any cost."


    King Kaya looked at the king in shock:


    "do you mean to kill me?"


    "I bet you don''t dare."


    He vowed again.


    The young king was too young to think about so many consequences when he was full of vigor and blood. He sneered and gave a direct order:


    "if you offend the latter, you will not be forgiven."


    It''s also for those present to listen. No matter who has the Queen''s idea, he has this attitude, which is so domineering.


    Linna looked at the king gratefully. With the king''s words, the soldiers were no longer afraid of their hands and feet. They were outnumbered by each other.


    He also captured the king alive and rescued the queen.


    The king looked at the king of Gaye and frowned. Now that he had torn his face, he was directly imprisoned and sent to prison.


    Even though the king of Gaye was swearing all the way.


    When the queen was frightened, the king said that the queen should calm down and won''t appear at the banquet tonight. Most people are very disappointed that they can''t get the queen. It''s also a kind of extreme enjoyment to have a look.


    Meng Li and the countess went back to the main hall and watched a group of people busy. It turned out that many people were injured in the chaos before.


    Among them, there are Dorson and King bor. After the lights go out, they subconsciously look for Lina.


    Because the two people''s eyes had hardly left Linna before, they moved in the direction of Linna for the first time.


    Unexpectedly, on the way, I met someone who was making a way for King Gaye. Dorson and King bor just came to the people, and they were anxious to go out. At this time, no matter who you are, they just pushed away.


    Linna''s mouth was covered at that time. She could only cry for help. Dorson and King bor both heard it and wanted to save beauty. Unfortunately, they were not equal to each other.


    Then it was dark, and both of them were seriously injured.

 Chapter 1231

    At this time, they are lying on the ground and being treated. Meng Li looks at the expressions of dorsen and King bor and feels funny.


    As a minister of King bor, dosen had to stand in front of King bor.


    So he was seriously injured. When he touched Meng Li''s eyes, he turned away.


    Now see mesa, no, she cheated him, the other party is actually called mesa Li, after being repaired, the fear in the heart is still residual.


    But the other side''s slightly joking eyes are too annoying.


    Meng Li looks at these people and sighs in his heart. The people in the play are still these people, but the protagonist has changed.


    Ah, the reality is so cruel. It is estimated that in the plot, after the original son of the client dies, Lina will replace her.


    The banquet broke up in such a bad mood. The countess felt that the world was too scary. Let Meng Li protect herself.


    Don''t be mad. Take her daughter.


    Meng Li is full of promise.


    It wasn''t long before I heard that Dorson was seriously injured and died.


    It''s not a pity that Meng Li died.


    After a while, I heard that their country was fighting with the state of kayah.


    The state of kayah asked that their king be released here, but there must be an explanation. This matter can''t be settled like this.


    But the other side said that our king is still in your side. It has to be promised by our king. It''s not sincere.


    The king of Kaya, who was shut up here, was very arrogant because no one dared to move him.


    So the deadlock here, the other side of the kingdom of kayah, looking at the delay in releasing their king, took the opportunity to launch a war.


    As a matter of fact, now there is no concern about whether the imprisoned King Kaya can go back safely or not, and even said that it is very likely that he does not want the king Kaya to go back, so he directly launched the war.


    The national strength of the state of kayah was a little weak, so they found allies outside and attacked this side together. As soon as they got angry, they sent troops to fight directly against the allies of the state of kayah, and the situation began to get chaotic.


    And Linna, the queen, suffered a lot of rumors, saying that the sufferings of the people and the war of the country were all caused by her.


    She also felt that she was a sinner, and then she sneaked out of the palace. The king had to worry about the war while looking for his queen


    Meng Li


    I don''t know what to say.


    The picture that Tiandao expected to see has appeared, just like what she imagined at the beginning.


    The son of the front plane, success is abandoned and ignored by the way of heaven.


    At this time, she and the system space''s prohibition has loosened, or chose to return to the system space.


    Before leaving, I brought Wuxiang back to Lingtian.


    Check the task reward:


    fulfill the client''s wish: not to be the darling of heaven.


    Score 100 points, get 85000 points, boundary power reward: 1230 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 890900


    boundary power: 16625


    soul power: 6


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li absorbed the soul power, looking at the system space piled with a lot of spiritual fruit, his heart crossed a trace of satisfaction.


    She said to 6018:


    "do you need this? Shall we use it together? "


    6018 hesitated and said:


    "this I don''t think so. "


    The power inside is too weak, and it has little effect on him. These spiritual fruits don''t grow well.


    When you grow up, you have more energy.


    It''s not useless, but I won''t fight with Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how, but he hears a faint dislike from 6018''s voice.


    There was a little guess in my heart. So 6018''s mental power is stronger than her?


    "Well, I''ll use it myself." Meng Li said with a smile.


    6018 well, he said:


    "when you run out of these, your mental power will be stronger, but I suggest you repair the mental ball and use it again."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Although he nodded cheerfully, Meng Li''s heart was full of bitterness, and he hadn''t found anything to repair his mental ball.


    In a sense, it is found, as long as the spirit tree heart in the spirit field is taken out, but she is reluctant to give up.


    For more spiritual results.


    It''s all about greed.


    "Let me see what the world will follow."


    Meng Li said and went to bed.


    After the client went back, she went to lead the soldiers to fight. Yes, she was going to fight.We should protect our own country and defeat other countries.


    The trustor has this ability, just because she has super weapons, she is a strong one. Besides, when the country is short of people, she can be used.


    In fact, Liga is very talented in the military. Even if the client sometimes doesn''t understand, Liga also helps the client. The client has won many battles with his troops.


    The countess asked the client why the little beast had disappeared.


    The client said casually:


    "if you eat well, you can run away."


    She didn''t care much about her expression. She had little impression of what her mother said, but she knew what it was like in her mind.


    The countess was a little sorry. She was very lovely. She looked very intelligent.


    Forget it, just take it as fate has done.


    After leaving the palace, Lina wandered to another country and was put under house arrest by their king.


    Originally, I didn''t know about this, but I didn''t expect that King bor found out, and then let Linna go there, saying that this is someone else''s Queen. What do you mean when you close it?


    There can be stunned, who are you, turn to you to talk?


    I don''t know.


    Then there was the war.


    King bor is obscene. He failed to save America for the second time. Now he has been beaten. How can he do that.


    Find the king here and say: your queen is under house arrest. Don''t you save her?


    And I''ll speak for you. I''m beaten now. What do you say.


    The young king


    What are these special things.


    No matter how powerful the country is, it can''t carry on. There are wars to be fought everywhere. So thousands of people were sent to the Borneo with their troops.


    When the client saw King bor, he said solemnly:


    "I''ve come to help you."


    King bor So many people? "


    The client nodded:


    "don''t look down on these people. They are all excellent soldiers, one for two."


    Now Borg is in trouble because of the king''s meddling. He is obscene and has little courage. It''s better to have someone to help than to have no one to help. He still respects his client.


    Doya looked at the client and just wanted to scold him.


    Because of various reasons, that plane country is in chaos. There are wars everywhere. Most of the time, the cause is Lina, the son of the plane.


    Linna blamed herself and sighed every day, but she didn''t think about it and didn''t have the ability to change her destiny.

 Chapter 1232

    Meng Li was quite satisfied with the client''s state, and watched the client become more and more mature and stable.


    Don''t tangle some small emotions, have great righteousness in mind.


    Although in troubled times, as long as the country does not fall, the aristocracy is still stable there, and the countess looks at the younger and older clients.


    Originally did not want to ask, or can not help but ask the client, there is no favorite man.


    The client told the countess solemnly that she didn''t want to get married.


    Her relationship with Liga, of course, did not go any further. As before, she was a close partner.


    Liga didn''t want too much, but she loved her client from the beginning, and she just wanted to convey his love for her in front of her client.


    If the client has nothing to do, he will tell Liga that I am your master.


    Two persistent people with their own point of view from time to time to remind each other.


    Meng Li didn''t look at it any more, and her consciousness returned to the system space. She exchanged one hundred thousand points of spirit liquid at one time, quite a lot, and got the spirit field.


    He gave it to Wu Xiang, pointed to the spirit tree and said:


    "I''ve shielded this tree with the border, mainly to prevent the little guy."


    She pointed to Wisteria again.


    Wu Xiang: "it''s really a dishonest guy."


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s mellow figure, Meng Li asked:


    "you Do you still want to eat? "


    Wuxiang: "if I say I want to eat, do you still love me?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I can still support you if I have something to eat. If it''s OK, just eat it."


    It doesn''t look good when you''re very fat.


    Wu Xiang said:


    "want to eat."


    Meng Li Good


    She had planned to go to the field, and then she would bring food to Wu Xiang on the way. Suddenly she looked at the spirit tree and was worried. Sometimes she did some tasks. If she had been working for ten or eight years, who would take care of the tree.


    Now it''s closed with space. It''s impossible to get in without any form.


    The most important thing is who picks the ripe fruit?


    Ah, the only thing lacking in this is sunlight. Many plants can''t do without sunlight. Fortunately, these plants contain energy.


    It''s different from ordinary plants, and there are spiritual solutions to provide energy and nutrients, otherwise some things can''t live.


    After a little thought, I found a way to leave Lingtian and go to the trading market.


    After another round of wandering, she still couldn''t find anything that could repair the mental ball. She went to the auction house to inquire about it. She looked at the auction items recently announced in advance, and there was no treasure in this respect.


    Some disappointed, bought some food, returned to the system space, took a few runes, intended to enter the Lingtian again, suddenly saw new news coming in.


    It''s from Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian said:


    "are you there? Baby


    Meng Li


    Baby?


    "There''s the baby." She replied.


    Zheng Xian: "about?"


    Two people met in the desserts shop on the domain, probably aware that Meng Li is not so fond of desserts, so this time Zheng Xian didn''t give Meng Li so much.


    Seeing this, Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The last time you wanted to find the baby to repair the mental ball, did you find it?" Zheng Xian said while eating.


    After hearing this, Meng Li said with a bitter smile:


    "No


    Zheng Xian raised her head with a smile and a little mystery. She looked at Meng Li:


    "so you need more?"


    Meng Li nodded, his eyes shining, his eyes staring at Zheng Xian:


    "did you find it?"


    Zheng Xian gave a sound, took out a box and said to Meng Li:


    "I have found many worlds, but I have found them."


    Meng Li was a little moved. Zheng Xian took her things to heart.


    "What are you doing? Have a look."


    Zheng Xian pushed things in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li was embarrassed to say thank you and opened the box. It was a milky white jelly like thing, which contained a lot of dots, especially beautiful.


    She asked:


    "what is this?"


    "Nine Star clock milk." Zheng Xian replied.


    Meng Li smiles and asks:


    "I want something. What''s the price?"


    Zheng Xianpu chuckled. She waved her hand and said:


    "are you interesting? Can''t I send you? I''ve got some. Just dig some for you, and you''ll have enough. "


    That beautiful face, seems to be full of nine star clock milk do not care.


    Let Meng Li can''t help feeling, everyone has everyone''s chance, chance rich, powerful way, can lead others many steps.But she still refused. She closed the box, put it on the table and pushed it back to Zheng Xian. She said solemnly:


    "if you don''t sell it at the normal price, I still can''t take it."


    It''s not that she doesn''t dare to owe others. In fact, she doesn''t worry that she won''t get on.


    But no matter whether it is worth money or not in Zheng Xian''s eyes, in her eyes, it is precious and scarce, and she is not willing to accept precious gifts.


    Anyway, I have to pay something.


    What''s more, the acquisition of natural resources and land treasures is generally more dangerous. I don''t know what Zheng Xian has experienced or shared with her, so how can he accept others'' achievements calmly.


    Zheng Xian was helpless and looked at Meng Li pitifully:


    "you don''t want to accept my kindness."


    Meng Li: No


    She took a look at the dessert, refrained from the fear of the sweet and greasy taste again, hesitated for a moment and said:


    "you can treat me to the dessert, I think it''s very good."


    Zheng Xian sighs and stares at Meng Li for a long time.


    Meng can''t do without taking it. He can''t cry and beg for it.


    She simply took out a jar, held it in her hand, opened it to Meng Li, and said:


    "you see, I''m short of such a big jar."


    Meng Li poked out his head and saw that it was full of nine star clocks.


    This


    It''s a bit of a dig.


    I remember when I first met Zheng Xian, it was Zheng Xian who said he was not good at luck and wanted to buy some luck to absorb it. Now Meng Li is very suspicious that Zheng Xian has absorbed it too much.


    Good luck. It''s worth a lot of money for such a big can.


    However, Zheng Xian is too honest. As the saying goes, money is not revealed


    Meng Li shook his head persistently, and Zheng Xian said, "OK, five thousand Jieli."


    Meng Li: "it''s too cheap."


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "mushroom cool, you are four not four silly, how did I teach you last time, let you remember to bargain when you buy things, you not only don''t bargain, but also say it''s cheap?"


    Meng Li was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Zheng Xian said with his face:


    "it''s settled. If you talk to me again, I won''t sell it to you."


    Meng Li is really helpless:


    " All right


    Maybe I still owe Zheng Xian a favor. I can study the value of this nine star clock milk when I go back.


    I don''t think Zheng xiankeng her, but I know how much I owe in my heart.


    It was the first time that Zheng Xian spent so much Jieli at one time.

 Chapter 1233

    However, I still don''t feel painful about what I urgently need, although 5000 Jieli may have to do several tasks to get paid.


    But the cost is not particularly high.


    After chatting with Zheng Xianxian for a while, I watched her finish the dessert before saying goodbye and going back to their own space.


    Meng Li went back to check the information and found that the price of nine star clock milk was really not cheap. Generally, she had this point in hand, and the selling price was 10000 yuan, which was still in the state of sufficient supply.


    If we all don''t have this thing, the price will be higher.


    In particular, there are no stores in the big area now, so the price is hard to say.


    In fact, the nine star clock milk is not mainly used to repair the spirit ball. There are many other functions. It is needed when refining utensils and alchemy.


    With this addition, the refined products are by no means ordinary products.


    I owe you a favor this time.


    But at that time, it was too natural to accept it without saying a word.


    Meng Li sighs, but also some happy, his spirit ball should be saved.


    I''m glad I didn''t dig the heart of the spirit tree at that time. Otherwise, I have to cry in the system space now.


    She refined the nine star clock milk, and the process of repair was rather uncomfortable. However, she was very pleased to see that the crack of the spirit ball was slowly wrapped and filled by the nine star clock milk.


    As the spirit ball rotates, it slowly absorbs the energy of the NINE-STAR clock, and the cracks are slowly repaired. It can clearly feel that the cracks are getting smaller and smaller, and finally firmly heal together.


    No longer see a trace of cracks, healing quite perfect, even Meng Li feeling, after this time, her spirit ball seems to be more solid than before.


    No, it seems that she felt it for a while, and it really has the function of reinforcement.


    But


    Ah.


    Before the spirit of the ball cracks are caught off guard, then look like a diamond as solid ah!


    In the future, we should use less mental power as a means of attack. According to the data of nine star clock milk, we can only repair things within a certain range. If our mental ball exceeds this range, nine star clock milk may not work.


    Even if it''s useful, it needs more than that.


    Fortunately, this time it was repaired, and the backlog in Meng Li''s mind was finally over.


    She relaxed, because when she was repairing the mental ball, she felt as if she had been pricked with needles. Now the pain still exists, so it''s better to have a sleep.


    When Meng Li wakes up, he is in good condition. Looking at the spiritual fruit on the ground, he still thinks that he has to wait until when he can absorb it, but he didn''t expect that happiness will come so soon.


    She began to absorb spiritual fruit, each contains not much energy, but Meng Li is very patient.


    Also do not dislike, one by one, absorbed completely selfless, spiritual fruit one by one disappear, Meng Li''s spiritual power is growing at a slow speed.


    Simply Mengli is not afraid of wasting time, but also feels that the spiritual effects are piling up in the system space, so it''s better to absorb them.


    Just now, I thought about sending something to Zheng Xian. She would need something that would increase her mental power. I don''t know who is more powerful than Zheng Xian.


    Although he was born in the cultivation world, Zheng Xian was born in the modern world where he can''t use his mental power. Maybe he is higher than her, but in fact, his life experiences are different, so it''s easy to widen the gap.


    But the meaning of 6018 is that it doesn''t grow very well. What''s not good is that it''s crooked melon and cracked jujube. I feel I can''t give it to Zheng Xian.


    It''s not a good thing. It''s not very good to take it and give it away.


    It''s better to wait for the spirit tree in the spirit field to produce better spirit fruit, and then send some to Zheng Xian.


    When he made up his mind, Meng Li no longer had any distractions and absorbed the spiritual fruits wholeheartedly.


    With Meng Li''s unremitting efforts, she finally absorbed all the spiritual fruits at one time.


    Meng Lidu admired herself for her patience. What disappointed Meng Lidu was that she had absorbed so many spiritual fruits, but her spiritual strength did not make a qualitative leap


    Now it''s a little stronger than before. It can cover one kilometer more than before.


    However, compared with the mental power of Mengli, which can cover a long mountain, the growth of one kilometer is not a big change.


    Better than nothing, she didn''t reach Meng Li''s expectation, and she didn''t have too much disappointment.


    It''s only because the fruit doesn''t grow well, it contains too little energy, and it doesn''t accumulate much.


    In the system space, there are a lot of spiritual fruits she absorbed, and the remaining powder, she collected, took to the spirit field, and sprinkled all under the spirit tree.


    I hope it''s better for the growth of the spirit tree.


    Meng Li takes out a piece of Rune paper and prints it on the rune paper with his hands. The rune paper flashes a yellow light, and finally returns to Meng Li''s hands safely.


    She took the paper in her hand and went to Wu Xiang. He was sleeping in the nest.If it had not been for the big house at that time, Wuxiang would not have been able to lie down now.


    "Don''t watch me sleep." Wu Xiang covered his eyes.


    Meng Li shakes his food in front of Wu Xiangmian, where there are bursts of fragrance. Wu Xiang opens his eyes, stares at Meng Li, and says in silence:


    "from your expression, I feel that these things should not be eaten."


    Meng Li smiles gently:


    "how can you feel like this?"


    "there is a quiet voice."


    Meng Li: "No."


    Wu Xiang: "you look a little bit treacherous."


    Meng Li: "what


    Isn''t she very gentle with Wu Xiang now?


    "There''s something you want me to do, you say."


    Wu Xiang looks at the spirit tree again.


    How can I become a fruit farmer now?


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to touch Wu Xiang, but Wu Xiang reaches out a paw to block Meng Li:


    Chou refuses.


    Meng Li couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, and she said:


    "can you help me to collect the fruit when it''s ripe?"


    Sometimes they do their own tasks, in case of a long time, it''s too late to collect.


    I really think it''s too convenient to have Wuxiang. Lingzhi takes care of these things. Now wenqingteng seems to be taking care of Wuxiang.


    It saves her a lot of time and worries about a lot of things.


    Wu Xiang I don''t think that tree will bear fruit


    Meng Li: "what you want can be put forward, I can satisfy you."


    Wu Xiang''s eyes hesitated for a moment.


    Especially now, the smell of food stimulates his brain, and his nose moves.


    Finally, he sighed:


    "I''m not greedy for your food, but I''ll collect the fruit for you by the way. You always remember to come, and it won''t be long before I show up."


    With a smile in his eyes, Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, OK."


    Wu Xiang has a look at the food, which means that he doesn''t feed me yet?


    Meng Li doesn''t mind taking some time to feed Wu Xiang. It took too much time to absorb so many spiritual fruits before, but he didn''t worry about it for a while.

 Chapter 1234

    Finally, he sighed:


    "I''m not greedy for your food, but I''ll collect the fruit for you by the way. You always remember to come, and it won''t be long before I show up."


    With a smile in his eyes, Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, no problem."


    Wu Xiang takes a look at the food and Meng Li, which means that he doesn''t feed me yet?


    Meng Li doesn''t mind taking some time to feed Wu Xiang. It took too much time to absorb so many spiritual fruits before, but he didn''t worry about it for a while.


    When Wu Xiang finished eating, Meng Li gave Wu Xiang the Fu paper and said to Wu Xiang:


    "you can go in there with this Fu paper."


    She pointed to the space barrier around the spirit tree.


    Wu Xiang took the Fu paper and nodded. When he was full, he wanted to squint. Seeing this, Meng Li left.


    It''s really a long delay. I think there should be nothing left in my mind, right?


    What needs to be dealt with has been dealt with, and the mental ball that I miss all day has been repaired.


    So it''s time to do the job.


    When she told 6018 to select a task, as soon as the voice fell, she suddenly heard a sudden sound in the system space, abrupt and urgent. Meng Li remembered that she had turned off the big screen''s new news notification sound a long time ago.


    How can there be sound?


    She went to the big screen, which was full of letters: a letter to all the taskers.


    Meng Li''s heart is inexplicable and sudden. He has an ominous premonition. He takes a deep breath and reaches out his hand to open the so-called letter.


    In fact, the content of the letter is also very simple, that is, as long as the task fails, it is necessary to do a compensation task. If the task fails twice in a row, it is necessary to do three compensation tasks.


    The rest of the rules remain unchanged, such as the rule that a person with less than five stars will be obliterated after accumulating several mission failures in a certain star level.


    It seems that the five-star Tasker is the most relaxed one among all the star levels. Only when he has failed three times in a row can he be wiped out. There are not many bad luck.


    Unlike other stars, it''s accumulation. It''s hard to say about accumulation.


    It''s just that if we fail twice, we have to do the compensation task. It''s not the same as before. Let''s just let it go. In this way, we need to increase the free labor force of many five-star missions.


    There is also a more eye-catching provision. The scope of implementation is not from now on, but up to now, taking the five tasks previously done by each Tasker as the scope, adding compensation tasks.


    In other words, if one of the last five tasks fails, then a compensation task is needed.


    If two tasks fail, there are three compensation tasks.


    However, the compensation tasks that we do can not be selected by the system or individuals, but are randomly matched by the organization.


    It is said that this is a perfect rule. I hope we will abide by it.


    There are many small words at the bottom, all of which are used to interpret these rules. Meng Li takes a glance, cuts a screensaver and stores it in his library.


    Can have a look at nothing, organizational rules often keep in mind, in order to go steadily.


    Meng Li rubbed her eyebrows, and the new regulations all diluted the joy in her heart.


    Is the organization addicted to the routine of compensation task?


    For a moment, Meng Li was a little narrow-minded. Did the organization feel that the reward given to each Tasker was a huge burden?


    The compensation task is a free labor force. The soul power, boundary power and points obtained by this task are owned by the organization, and the Tasker can''t be contaminated.


    As soon as this regulation comes out, the organization can save a lot.


    For those who are under four stars, for example, someone would have been wiped out if he failed three tasks, but when he failed to the second one, he would have to do two compensation tasks.


    If you fail two times in a row, it''s three compensation tasks. After you finish these three compensation tasks, if you are not lucky enough to be promoted to the star level, and if you fail another one in this star level, you will be wiped out.


    But because of the new rules, they have done more for the organization


    Thinking of these, Meng Li felt that his thoughts were too narrow and single.


    Reward should be just one aspect. The most important estimate of an organization is not reward, but the completion of a task.


    There should be a lot of tasks piled up there, and there are many tasks that no one wants to follow. They are also overstocked and need to be dealt with urgently. Therefore, the compensation tasks can only be allocated randomly.


    Want to choose the simple one? It''s not realistic.


    Therefore, no matter how the rules change, no matter whether they are in a certain star level, they still need to complete a certain amount of tasks within a certain period of time.


    Meng Li used to feel relaxed when he upgraded to the five-star mission, but now he''s a little nervous because of the new rules.


    However, she has a strong ability to accept and calm down for a while.


    Once again, I warn myself that the compensation task is a pit, and I can''t jump around at all.Meng Li sat in front of the big screen and looked at the small words carefully. Suddenly Zheng Xian came over with a huge crying face and said:


    "I knew that I was very weak, especially weak. I had to do the compensation task."


    Meng Li Have you failed in your previous missions? "


    Zheng Xian: "yes! Those who failed in the last task are just within the scope of the last five tasks! "


    Across the screen, Meng Li can think of Zheng Xian''s expression, even at the moment.


    Meng Li can''t help but think of the Tasker in the last world. In this way, the weird guy should also do a compensation task, right?


    I can''t help passing a little joy in my heart.


    But that guy was cheated twice by himself. If he meets again next time, he may not be so cheated.


    As soon as the screen lights up, Zheng Xian says, "if this rule comes out a little later, I''ll do one or two tasks and squeeze it out of the range of five tasks. Don''t I have to do it? I''m just so unlucky. I want to cry and cry with you. "


    Meng Li''s typing hand was very hesitant. He probably felt Zheng Xian''s sad news, hesitated for a long time, and sent a message:


    "Bao, baby Don''t cry? "


    I''m a little at a loss. It seems that I''m not used to saying such numb words to others.


    Zheng Xian made a big cry again, and he looked very bent:


    "ask for a hug."


    Meng Li gives a hug. Zheng Xian doesn''t know if she has been comforted, but reason and reality don''t allow her to spend any more time seeking comfort.


    She said:


    "well, I''ve felt your embrace. I can''t cry any more. If the compensation task hasn''t been completed, there will be more compensation tasks waiting for me."


    "I''m going, bye..." Zheng Xian made a face of weeping with a handkerchief.


    It''s certainly not a particularly good task to organize tasks for random matching.


    Meng Li: "go and brag."


    Zheng Xian no news, the status of the busy display.

 Chapter 1235

    She also asked 6018 to find her a job.


    This time, when we got to the plane, the situation was very chaotic. There were all babbling voices in my ears.


    Open your eyes, surrounded by people, these people wrapped in animal skin, regardless of men and women, upper body is nothing to hide things.


    However, the hair is a little thick and black, long, rough skin, but also nothing good-looking.


    But these men are very strong and powerful.


    They danced and sang the tune Meng Li couldn''t understand.


    The surrounding space is full of strange smell, strong body smell, sweat smell


    Meng Li looked down, this body should be female.


    It''s the gender of the client.


    To Meng Li''s first impression, this should be a relatively primitive state.


    These faces are feeling some plant juice, colorful, not good-looking, there is no law, is casually put on.


    Everyone looked at Meng Li, where he was, and stood still. They all looked at Meng Li in doubt. Seeing this, Meng Li could only raise his hand awkwardly and jumped up in disorder.


    In his mouth, everyone was babbling. Anyway, Meng Li didn''t know what he was talking about. In this case, it''s right to make a sound.


    Although Meng Li is mumbling, no one seems to find that Meng Li is following him.


    And then just keep jumping and jumping


    Meng Li was sweating. She felt that she had been dancing for more than half an hour.


    I''m still thinking about when it will end. Now this situation is not suitable for receiving the plot, and I want to look for opportunities.


    Her eyes looked around and found that people around her began to look at her from time to time.


    Some people began to look tired, Meng Li Fu Linxin to, tentatively put Hu jump action stopped, see a few people looking at her, also stopped.


    Meng Li tentatively jumped up again, and those people also began to jump up.


    Meng Li is certain. Whether these people jump or not depends on whether she jumps or not?


    What else do you want to jump? I don''t know the current situation. Meng Li takes the lead in stopping the blind jump, and several people follow Meng Li to stop.


    Then more and more people found that Meng Li stopped beating, and they all stopped.


    Until everyone stopped beating, a group of people looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what


    So what are we going to do now?


    She just looked around and saw a statue. It was very rough and only had a general shape. It was vague, like a person, but not like a person. It seemed to have the outline of wings and a long mouth shell? It''s a big bird, but it has a tail?


    The tail is like that of a leopard or a tiger.


    For such a complex image, let''s first rule out snakes.


    In the heart suddenly sprouts a guess, this can''t be in sacrifice?


    She looked at the position of the people around her. It''s true that these people had given her the way to the statue. Meng Li walked over and stood in front of the statue in silence.


    Space suddenly silent, seems to be waiting for Meng Li to speak.


    Meng Li can no longer confuse the public with his random pronunciation in the crowd as before.


    But now I don''t have the memory of receiving the plot and the client. I can''t speak the language of these people.


    Everyone held their breath for a long time. They were very worried. Was it God''s new will that made the high priest silent?


    They knelt down in fear and prostrated on the ground devoutly. Meng Li looked back and looked surprised.


    Do you have to kneel down to this statue?


    Meng Li hesitated, mainly because she didn''t know whether she should kneel down now. In case she shouldn''t kneel down suddenly, shouldn''t she scare these people?


    Some of the people who had been crawling looked up at Meng Li.


    Seeing their high priest''s deep and slightly hesitant eyes, they clapped in their hearts. Did they do something wrong and be blamed by God?


    Meng Li''s eyes changed from uneasiness to uneasiness, from uneasiness to fear, and finally to deep worry. She felt that she could not go on like this.


    Just fall down.


    Pretend to be dizzy.


    Meng Li fell to the ground with a plop, which really hurt her, but she didn''t even frown.


    She closed her eyes tightly and let others "affectionately" call in her ears. For a time, her voice became noisy again. Then she felt that someone had lifted her body up.


    He''s gone.


    Put her in a place again. It''s a cool and humid place. It should be a cave or something. It''s covered with hay, but it''s still very hard.


    After a while, someone sprinkled some water on her face and poured some unknown liquid into her mouth.


    It''s very hard.


    Fortunately, it''s not toxic.


    There was a constant murmur of voice, a tone of worry mixed with some fear.They talked for a long time, as if they had all said what they should have finished, and ended the topic with a heavy sigh.


    Meng Li was able to quietly accept the plot.


    This is a primitive society. It is not like a primitive plane that Meng Li had been to before. People can change between human form and animal state.


    People here don''t have such ability, but since this era has given birth to them, let them face the dangerous primeval forests and various species, and compete with them, it will surely give these people the ability to survive.


    Wisdom is the greatest advantage of human beings, they not only have wisdom, but also have a very strong body.


    Modern people can''t match it.


    The male here runs very fast, has strong jumping ability, long jump distance and great strength. They can even fight with bears and tigers.


    And bison, wild boar, these same ferocious things, are also the objects they often hunt.


    Only by giving them such a strong body and some wisdom can they have shelter in this primeval forest.


    We can survive.


    Of course, even if they are so strong, they will lose their lives in hunting. There are also some natural disasters, which are devastating to them.


    Moreover, without medical theory, some minor diseases in modern times can also kill them, so their population is not developed.


    Compared with the male, the female''s physique here is close to that of modern women. Without comparison, there will be no harm. Originally, the female''s physique and strength are not inferior to those of modern people, and they are stronger than those of modern people, but in the male''s eyes, they are too weak.


    It''s too weak to face the dangerous forest outside. In the eyes of males, females had better not even go out of the tribe, because once they go out, they may not come back.


    Therefore, females generally do not leave the tribe and live in the tribe, waiting for females to take back their prey.


    The female constitution is weaker than the male too many, causes the female to be more likely to be sick than the male.


    There is more risk of having children, leading to a higher mortality rate for females, so females are scarce in tribes.


    Generally, a female can have two or three males.

 Chapter 1236

    They want to get more people, which is also the need of survival, but at this time, the survival rate of children is also low.


    Although they have no words, no way of counting, and even no invention of fire, they have a god of faith.


    Because many things have no way of their own, so the hope to find a place to repose.


    Meng Li was hoping that she would be favored by the goddess of luck some time ago. In fact, if she got the spiritual tree, she was also favored by the goddess of luck.


    The consignor is the high priest of the tribe, who is as high as the leader of the tribe. They think that the high priest can communicate with God and respect the high priest very much.


    The client is called rain, but actually every priest is called rain.


    The meaning of rain in the tribe is very sacred, similar to the meaning of Zebei earth, that is, the high priest should love everyone in the tribe with the same love.


    Just like the rain in the sky, every place falls evenly.


    And the importance of rain, is they primitive people also found.


    In order to maintain the holiness and stability of the high priest''s life, the high priest can not have a partner.


    There are too many females dying because of dystocia.


    The god they worshiped came from a legend. It is said that once upon a time, there was a man who saw something flying in the sky with the wings of a big bird, the trunk of a man, the head of a man, the eyes of a tiger or a leopard, the sharp beak of a big bird, and the long tail.


    Moreover, many wild animals in the forest are subject to it, so they are worshipped as gods.


    Meng Li


    She is a little brain fill, how to think, think is a monster.


    But it reminds Meng Li from the side that the God he believes in is actually a combination of powerful things in various animals.


    Wings can fly, human beings are envious and eager, human trunk and head is to hope that this God is the same kind as them in the final analysis, so that we can protect the same kind.


    Tiger and leopard''s eyes are bright and sharp, and they can also shine, which people don''t have. The sharp beak of big birds is their means of attack, and the long tail is also an essential thing for many animals.


    Consider it a god anyway. Every high priest believes in it very much.


    They often hold sacrificial activities and long for the protection of God. In their hearts, God is omnipotent.


    Meng Li is intoxicated in the primitive culture. Suddenly, the information she receives tells her that this is a systematic task.


    She continued to accept with patience.


    The primitive people''s life was broken by a man called yueren, who set off a huge wave.


    Lok Man is a man who carries a trading system and comes to this position to trade.


    He thinks that primitive people are very interesting. They are simple and don''t know the routine at all. They are the acme of intelligence.


    It''s too easy to do tasks here.


    Came to their tribe, with a knife in exchange for their two bison.


    This is the trading system of leren, as long as you earn money.


    A knife and two bison. Of course, two bison are valuable.


    Of course, there will be missions.


    To gain the trust of the tribesmen or something.


    Later, some others were changed, such as animal skins. In a word, the tribe suffered from blood loss, and the musicians made a lot of money.


    But what the musicians bring out is something that the people in the tribe have never seen. They hold it as a rare treasure.


    Speaking of trading, even if it is a pit, it can be regarded as a matter of your love and my wish.


    They didn''t feel that they were being cheated, and they also felt that yueren was mysterious and great. They were willing to trade such a good thing for them.


    So we warmly invite musicians to stay here. They hope that musicians can lead them to explore more magical things.


    It''s just like this, but the practice behind yueren is too hateful.


    His system requires him to acquire the beliefs of the tribesmen.


    So he took out a small light bulb, which should be the one with its own battery. The light bulb must be on. The light was turned on in his hand. He took advantage of others'' inattention and put it into the mouth of the statue they worshiped.


    It''s an open beak, just right to hold the light bulb.


    As a high priest, the consignor prayed to the high priest every day to protect the male from hunting. He was the first to find the light bulb in the mouth of the statue. He was surprised, but he did not dare to take it.


    Because in the tribe, no matter big or small, they will not touch the statues.


    Did God spit it out?


    In fact, we can''t blame the clients for their big brain holes. They are still exploring the world step by step. Many things can''t be explained at all. They rely on their own imagination.


    God, what does that mean?


    Yueren saw the client standing in front of the statue, staring at the light bulb. When he pressed the switch in his hand, the light bulb came on.


    The client was startled. The light was very bright.The client knelt down and murmured, "God, what''s your will and what''s your instruction?"?


    God did not answer the client, but le man answered the client.


    He told the client that God had instructions and he knew.


    Although the client doubts God''s instructions and doesn''t know how the other party knows, she doesn''t mind listening to them because they make her feel very mysterious.


    Yueren asked the client to build a stone house next to God, where God would live.


    As for how to repair the stone house, God has already told him.


    The client was very surprised. Is God coming to live?


    She felt so excited that her heart would jump out.


    There was no time to doubt the truth of yueren''s words. They began to build stone houses according to yueren''s instructions.


    Because it was a matter of God, no one dared to neglect it. Everyone actively went to get stones, and soon the stone house was built.


    After the construction, they found that they could build houses in this way. God is so different, and the houses are much more special than theirs.


    Then he asked the musician what to do. The musician said that he only needed to hunt for God according to God''s request every day.


    As long as God is full, the luminous ball will not be bright again.


    They believed deeply and began to move the game they got from hunting to the stone house for God to eat.


    Yueren went into the stone house for a while, and then came out to tell everyone that God had enjoyed it, saying that he was already a god envoy.


    All the will of God is conveyed by him.


    Due to the high status of the client in the tribe, leren invited the client and the tribal leader to go into the sacred stone house to see.


    After entering, the consignor and the tribal leader were very surprised, because the prey they had just moved in disappeared.


    It''s just a little blood, no bones.


    Just disappeared out of thin air!


    Because there is only one exit for this sacred stone house, they have been standing at the exit before, and no one must have transferred these prey to other places.


    They were overjoyed. God really accepted their worship!

 Chapter 1237

    In fact, it was put away by musicians.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s vanishing out of thin air.


    How could the people of primitive tribes know that there is such a magical thing in the world? Even if they knew, they would only say that it was the means of God.


    Therefore, yueren as a "God envoy" is also respected by everyone. The God envoy can convey God''s will, and the client is the high priest. Originally, this person was set up by her, so it became yueren.


    Faith and respect can not be given to too many people at the same time. If we give pleasure to others, it means that we give much less to clients.


    Although there is a gap in the client''s mind, whether it''s simple or not, whether it''s not knowing so many routines, the client didn''t want to do anything to the musician anyway.


    He didn''t fight against him. He even respected the envoy like others.


    When the light bulb in the bird''s beak lights up, it means that God has a need, and they will ask what the God needs.


    The so-called gods need not only the prey they hunt back, but also animal skins, as well as rare medicinal materials in the virgin forest.


    Medicinal materials are also very precious, but the people of the tribe don''t know. They only know that they are wild plants. Although it''s hard to find, it''s not impossible to find them.


    If a musician says something about it, they will try their best to find it.


    In order to meet the various needs of God, the whole tribe is very busy. Every time they find something to put in the stone house, God will take it away.


    Yueren thought it was very interesting. He got the belief of primitive people and got a lot of things without money. For him, these were zero cost.


    Of course, even in exchange, it is impossible for him to trade with these people with high value.


    The existence of ignorance, in fact, the best fool.


    But the people of the tribe have been busy meeting the various requirements of God. The hunting time has been reduced, and the prey they get has to be dedicated to God.


    As a result, they don''t eat too much every day, but they don''t dare to blame God or say that God eats too much.


    In this case, it is impossible to have dried meat stored to survive the cold winter. Everyone is deeply worried about how to live in winter without food?


    The client can''t help but ask the musicians, is there any way God can help them through the hard winter?


    The trustor thought very simply that God had accepted so much of their worship, and God must have been prepared for their winter.


    Happy people also nodded and told you that God asked us to tell you, don''t worry, God has his own way.


    We can rest assured.


    The music watcher has made a vow, so we all believe in his unprecedented super faith, pure and extreme.


    Because happy people at this time, in the hearts of the tribesmen, it is a timely act.


    It''s just that in winter, when it''s freezing, animals either hibernate, migrate or freeze to death, which means that it''s very difficult for them to get food. So let''s ask leren how to spend this winter?


    Happy people say ask God.


    Then the man ran away.


    It''s gone.


    Where can he get what he wants to eat? What''s the matter with him?


    Do you have to worry about these things?


    The poor tribesmen couldn''t find a musician, but they were still waiting for the musician to convey God''s will to them. They were so hungry that they had to learn how to eat weeds.


    But these weeds, for them, do not play a big role, eat also can not increase the strength.


    Usually, it depends on the blood or meat of animals to supplement energy.


    But a little is better than nothing.


    But they didn''t know that there were many kinds of wild plants in the primeval forest. After eating the food around the tribe, they went to a far place to get them. In this way, they could find some poisonous weeds.


    I don''t know if it''s toxic or not.


    So accidentally, several people died because of eating weeds, so they did not dare to continue to eat.


    And their skins, also all dedicated to God, but winter is too cold, there is no warm things.


    Finally, these people were frozen to death and starved to death. The winter here lasted more than four months, which was too hard.


    During that time, the tribesmen prayed to God every day and longed for God''s presence to save them.


    But they died one by one, without waiting for God and his emissary.


    The so-called envoys have long been running away with all their dedication, including the power of faith.


    When the client doesn''t know the real situation, he will blame God in his heart, otherwise he won''t encounter the counter attack system.


    She felt that God took so much from them, but ignored them in their most difficult time.


    But after learning the truth, the client began to hate yueren. She didn''t quite understand what the system was. She only knew that God didn''t come to visit them. Yueren cheated them in the name of God.


    They killed all the people in their tribe, and the client wanted to take revenge on Le Ren.On the contrary, she had a new belief in God, as long as God didn''t cheat her.


    It''s hard for people to accept what they trust to cheat her, so the client was so angry at the beginning.


    I know it''s yueren''s behavior, but I don''t have that big resentment. In my heart, I blame myself for being stupid. After all, I initially believed that yueren was a divine envoy, and she was also in the rhythm.


    Meng Li knows that this task is not only for the musicians, but also for the musicians'' system.


    Some people will not be harmed by the system before, but the whole tribe will be harmed by the one person one system.


    There are at least a few hundred people in this tribe. At this time, there is no specific counting method, so the client does not know how many people there are in the tribe.


    But everyone she knew.


    The client is not young now. Although he has no specific age, he should be in his thirties according to his life experience.


    In their thirties, they are about to enter the middle-aged and old class, and the life span of females is generally shorter than that of males.


    Meng Li can''t help feeling that in modern times, a large number of unmarried people in their thirties are already middle-aged and elderly people when they come to the clients, and they are also a little speechless.


    In fact, this body is as old as forty or fifty.


    Poor living conditions are the main factors to accelerate the aging of clients.


    Meng Li simply combed things in her mind, then she opened her eyes leisurely and gave out a sigh similar to that of an old man, full of twilight.


    "Rain, you wake up."


    When he heard the sound, he quickly got up to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Xiangdang. This is the leader of the tribe. After just a few years, he regards the client as his elder. In fact, the client is also his elder. He has been taking care of him a lot.


    Generally, the client is called Yu, or the priest. They are all honorific and close to each other. Those who receive more care from the client are generally called Yu.

 Chapter 1238

    Meng Li''s face was tired and sad, and he didn''t speak, which made Dang feel more uneasy. He asked:


    "did God give rain''s will at the time of sacrifice?"


    Meng Li gave a sigh, nodded his head and said:


    "God told me that we are going to encounter evil gods."


    "Evil spirits?"


    I don''t quite understand the word.


    Meng Li: "an evil god is an evil god with a little power. He will not take care of everyone''s sufferings. He will also harm us."


    "God also told us that evil gods would cheat us in his name."


    Dang''s expression was very serious and asked:


    "why do evil gods harm us?"


    Meng Li


    After a little thought, Meng Li knew how to make it up. She said solemnly:


    "because there is a contradiction between the evil god and our God, but we can''t do anything about our God, so we can only take the believers of God to vent our anger."


    Dang''s expression is a little strange. He hesitates for a moment, gets closer to Meng, and says in a low voice:


    "since God knows that evil god is going to harm us, why don''t he stop it?"


    Meng Li


    She felt her head awkwardly. It didn''t look easy to cheat.


    She said:


    "God says it''s a test for us."


    Originally, I wanted to say that God can''t stop the so-called evil gods, but then I thought about it, isn''t that to say that is to exalt the evil gods?


    When they see evil spirits, they will be afraid.


    Considering this, Meng Li added: "in fact, God tells us that the evil god is not too powerful, so we can deal with it."


    Dang didn''t understand. He asked:


    "why does God test us? Are we not pious enough?"


    Meng Li


    Some are speechless. Can we not have so many 100000 whys.


    "I don''t know, but since the great God told us this, it''s also our honor."


    Meng Li finished, his face with inexplicable feelings of worship.


    Dang didn''t ask anything else, and he didn''t question Meng Li''s words. He just said:


    "did the God tell Yu who the evil god was?"


    Meng Li: "it''s called yueren, and it''s said that they will exchange things with us. It''s something we haven''t seen before. This is the first step for them to cheat us."


    Dang''s heart was heavy and his face was sad. He asked:


    "did you say anything else?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "my coma time is too short. God just appears in my dream for a while."


    Dang said:


    "let''s tell everyone in the tribe."


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment. Do you want to do this.


    What if it makes people panic?


    Big deals can only be made with the consent of both the consignor and some important members of the tribe.


    Some people, even if they want to trade with them, can''t find out what they like.


    After much consideration, she said:


    "it''s better not to. They will be afraid. Let''s inform Huang, ye and even them first.


    These people are the most prestigious people in the tribe besides the consignor and Dang.


    After thinking about it, there are many young males and females in the tribe. They may cry when they know that there are evil spirits coming near them.


    He said:


    "OK, I''ll call them."


    He stood up, walked out of the cave, finally turned back, looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "rain, are you better?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "no problem, you go."


    Dang turned around and went out. His figure Some of the savages who keep up with the world are too big and strong.


    While Dang went out, Meng Li sat up and gathered his hair with his hands. His hair was as dry as withered grass. His hands were very rough. When he touched his face, his face was probably very rough.


    Friction, mutual rub pain, the taste of the mouth is particularly uncomfortable, do this kind of primitive tribe task is this.


    Living conditions began to change.


    Enjoy a variety of convenience, come here will become very uncomfortable.


    Just now, I was lying under the animal skin. There was some hay under the animal skin. Meng Li grabbed it and there were many small insects crawling out.


    Meng Li covered these insects with hay without expression.


    In fact, now the skin is rough and the meat is thick, and the insects are biting it, which doesn''t make me feel much.


    But I still need to deal with it when I''m free. It''s not very comfortable. After all, I have to live for a while.


    There is meat hanging on the wall of the cave. Now they eat raw meat. In winter, they eat dried raw meat.The fire hasn''t been discovered by them yet. Meng Li is glad that he still has nutrients in the system space, which is enough to rely on it until the end of the task.


    In fact, the tribe is very big. After waiting for a long time, Dang called several people from Huang, ye and Ping.


    As soon as they come over, the air in the narrow space is not flowing, like a meat wall standing in front of them.


    The body was not high, but now it was sitting. They all had to look up at them and said, "rain says that God has a will to convey to us, but at present only a few of us know it. Rain says that they are afraid because they are worried."


    Huang is a little older. He hears that it is God''s will. He looks at Meng Li and waits for him to speak.


    Meng Li conveys the same meaning to Dang. The only difference is that they don''t have so many reasons.


    That is to say, after listening very quietly, all kinds of appropriate expressions appeared on his face along with Meng Li''s story.


    At first, I heard that the evil gods were still very afraid. Later, I heard that the so-called evil gods were not powerful and they could deal with them.


    They are not so afraid. If the evil gods are as powerful as the gods to deal with them, they will have no way to live.


    They have never seen God, but they have a deep-rooted feeling that God is omnipotent.


    If you want to ask who gives them courage, it''s absolutely God!


    They looked at each other and finally looked at Meng Li and said:


    "rain, when you communicate with God next time, I hope you can tell God that we will not be harmed by the evil god, and we can deal with him. The evil god is called yueren, right?"


    "I know the reason why God doesn''t want to fight evil spirits. Just like me, when I''m so old, I don''t want to argue with Xiaoxiong. I don''t think it''s very good."


    Huang said and felt his head with embarrassment.


    Then he whispered mysteriously:


    "God specially conveys this will, mainly to let us..." It''s better to deal with evil spirits.


    Didn''t the rain say that this evil god is not powerful, just annoying.


    He picked an eyebrow, showing a kind of expression that can only be meaning will not talk about.


    In any case, we are to the idea, peace and wild also showed a sudden realization of the expression.


    Meng Li saw the same shake, in the end is to live some more years, the mind is to think more than others.


    They think that the gods are unwilling to take action and need to borrow their hands.


    She doesn''t argue, so she thinks.


    As long as you don''t feel scared, it''s much easier.

 Chapter 1239

    Meng''s fists and fists were shaking, and they were still a little angry.


    We talked about something else together, mostly about how to deal with the evil god. Huang said, "why don''t we just kill him because of the large number of people?"


    "It''s just


    Yeh agreed. He looked at Dang with a speechless expression and said:


    "you are still too young. In those days, we killed the same kind, but now we have driven you to live far away."


    Dang said softly.


    Meng Li looked at Ye. In the last tribal war, the client was not big. At that time, he was not a priest. He learned from the former priest.


    The priests are not pretending to be gods and ghosts all day long, leading everyone to believe in God.


    She is also responsible for some simple treatment, knows some herbal medicine to treat, and also knows some knowledge of production. She also needs to make a bowl of herbal juice for newborns and mothers to drink. After drinking, it can increase the survival rate.


    It may be that the medicinal juice is really useful, and it was found that it was wrong for some reason in those years.


    It may not work at all. To survive is to drink the medicine juice. To fail is to live.


    But they don''t understand this. They regard it as a gift from God. If they survive after drinking the medicine, they are blessed by God. So now the whole tribe is alive, they are blessed by God.


    After all, those who are not blessed by God


    They''re all dead.


    Since they are the people who survive because of God''s blessing, they also believe that their lives are given by God, which can explain how much each of them worships the so-called God.


    Meng Li is thinking about things, and his ears are full of discussions from several men. Before the musician comes, they are already making plans to deal with him.


    I don''t know if the musicians will strengthen their faith after they come?


    Will he be dealt with according to the plan?


    Yueren uses the so-called God to write articles, and she also uses God to write articles.


    In fact, it''s not so much so-called. If things are not so ideal, you''ll spend more time on yourself. What''s more difficult for the system is that people also have some means, and it''s better not to let the system find out the existence of yourself and 6018, so as to avoid a fight between the system and the system in the world.


    Dangkan Meng Li was silent. Looking at Huang He ye who was discussing, he said:


    "we''d better let Yu have a rest first and communicate with God once, which should make her very tired."


    Huang stopped immediately and said:


    "OK, let''s go out."


    Meng Li nodded his head slightly and asked: "just a few of you know it. Don''t tell them. In case the evil god knows it, he won''t come. How can we deal with him?"


    They agreed and left here. As soon as they left, Meng Li felt much better breathing.


    She rolled up the hide, originally intended to take it out to wash, and then change some hay to make the cave fresh. But when she went out, she found that it was raining.


    Pattering, Meng lisuo directly threw the hide at the entrance of the cave. Let the rain wash it first.


    Then he went back and sat down with his knees crossed, putting on a posture of cultivation.


    She asked 6018:


    "is this the first world for musicians to do tasks?"


    6018 said:


    "it should not be, it has become a five-star mission, either it is difficult to deal with, or it has shuttled through other worlds."


    Meng Li had a good idea, but she hoped that she would become a five-star because she had traveled through other worlds.


    In fact, sometimes it''s relatively simple to do a task. You don''t need a high IQ to complete the task by relying on the prophet.


    But if it''s hard to deal with, it''s more difficult.


    In any case, there are systematic tasks, which are more troublesome than other tasks, so we have to use our brains more.


    From the plot point of view, the so-called trading system requires these people''s meat and skins, and also allows them to search for some rare things, such as some medicinal materials, which may not be available in other worlds.


    In the later stage, they are used to honor the so-called God. The musicians get these things without paying any cost. They use these things in the trading system in exchange for something useful to them.


    It all depends on fooling around and killing the people of the tribe.


    She was not surprised that she also got the purest power of belief, which many systems wanted, even the ultimate goal.


    This practice is too inhumane. Instead of treating these primitive people as human beings, they are treated as slaves, exploited clean and ran away.


    The rest are still waiting for the musicians to come. Meng Li''s mind turns around and he doesn''t think about these things any more. Instead, he concentrates on cultivation.


    Originally, it was waiting for the rain to stop, but the rain meant that it would rain more and more. He was very uncomfortable, which made Meng Li unable to practice.


    She went out of the cave and washed the skin directly with the rain in the sky at the door. There was black sewage in it. Meng Li continued to exert her strength without expression.When the squeezed water was no longer colored, even if it was almost washed, Meng Li twisted the hide off, carried it into the cave and hung it on the stone wall.


    It''s very comfortable for a priest to live in a cave by himself, although he can''t have a companion.


    They are several people crowded in a cave, it is difficult to turn around, it is hard to squeeze.


    After hanging up the hide, Meng Li wanted to go out for a bath. Suddenly, she remembered that the females of the tribe would not leave the tribe because it was dangerous outside.


    Meng Li didn''t trust him. He didn''t cultivate anything now. His self-protection ability was still a little poor, so he gave up the idea of taking a bath.


    Anyway, I was wet, so I stood at the entrance of the cave and began to wash.


    It''s a little shy. Fortunately, there''s no one, but there''s no cleaning supplies. It''s hard to wash it very fresh. After washing it almost, Meng Li goes into the cave.


    The main reason is that she found a more shy thing, emotion, body, no coat


    Ma ye, I forgot this before, but I didn''t feel anything. Now I think of it, I feel that I can''t see anyone. My shame forces Meng Li to take out the bone needle and start to sew his coat.


    People in the tribe are not short of animal skins. They know that they can keep warm by wrapping them in winter.


    Most of the people in the story are frozen to death, because the musicians over demand in the name of God, leading to their dedication.


    I trust the so-called God so much that I don''t have any reservation. I don''t even have a way out for myself. I believe in the words of happy people and believe that God will solve their problems.


    Finally, Meng Li sewed out something similar to wrapping his chest, wrapped it in his body, and felt more comfortable.


    His hair is wet on his shoulder. In a word, Meng Li in the last world is the son of a plane that is so beautiful that it turns all living beings upside down.


    If it''s not for the obvious size difference between male and female, it''s hard to distinguish male from female.


    At this time, in this vast forest, there is a man who is running away in a panic. As he runs, he says: "are you sick? Where the hell are you from?"


    A come is a drowned chicken, and the whole body hair, also stinking, he this is turned into a savage?

 Chapter 1240

    At this time, in the vast forest, there was a man running in confusion. As he ran, he said:


    "are you sick? Where the hell are you from?"


    A come is a drowned chicken, and the whole body hair, also stinking, he this is turned into a savage?


    "And what about the original body? Savage? Living in the forest? Can I meet someone? "


    There was a voice in his mind, just saying:


    "I''ll send you the message."


    "Is that the case?"


    Yueren looked up at the pouring rain. At least he had to find a place to take shelter from the rain.


    But under such a big tree, can we really take shelter from the rain?


    If a thunder is cut down, don''t you need to be a savage?


    When Yue Ren first came to this world, he observed the distance between himself and the ground, and also looked at the limbs of his body. In short, his first impression was extremely poor.


    No matter how many people think, the trading system directly crams information into people''s mind.


    Make happy people stand in the rain, forehead blue veins suddenly jump, finally is to straighten out the information.


    It''s not a savage. It''s a primitive man. This body was driven out by the tribe because it made a big mistake.


    The trading system has told him before that the body he chooses is usually dying, which is convenient to capture.


    In that case, the man who was expelled from the tribe must not live long in the big forest outside. One person is not enough to face these crises.


    I''m going to another tribe. The former tribe can''t go back because of its original identity. It''s also complicated to go back.


    It is said that the original tribe had a relationship with the tribe he was going to. The conditions of the original tribe were much worse, and the resources were not rich, so it was difficult to hunt.


    It was that tribe that expelled the whole tribe. Leren shrugged his shoulders. It was obvious that the tribe was born in a group of five scum.


    If we have not robbed others, we have driven our main labor force out of the tribe. It''s strange that we can develop.


    sommersby is crazy about Tucao, and he has flashed some memory fragments of his original body. He wanted to make complaints about the world''s women.


    That is, the female in the original mind, thought it might be a little unsatisfactory, but did not think it was so unsatisfactory.


    What''s the point of doing this task?


    It''s boring to deal with a bunch of savage, mindless primitive people.


    There''s no beauty to look at.


    "Why send me to this world?" Happy person bitter face, Wanyi ground asks a way.


    Before waiting for the system to speak, yueren said:


    "how nice the last world is, there are so many beauties, you People here, how do you want me to start? "


    The trading system said faintly:


    "if you are hungry, you will not be picky."


    "No, I don''t want it," he said


    "If you finish the task early, you can leave early. To do the task is to go to every world. You can''t just like the fun world, but exclude the non fun world." The trading system said.


    Happy person


    Yang Shigui''s high-tech is nothing?


    "The first mission is for you." The trading system said directly.


    Yueren''s heart is repulsive. Looking at the green water and green mountains around him, the words "golden mountain and silver mountain" come to mind.


    "Let''s talk it over. Let''s go back home?"


    Happy people are not willing to deal with a group of primitive people.


    In those clips, every primitive man is so ugly that he can''t look directly into his eyes. What''s more, there''s something good about primitive man that deserves his attention.


    The trading system didn''t expect that leren, who had done a good job in the last world, so rejected the people of primitive tribes, once regretted coming to this world.


    In a word, happy people also do two tasks, especially in the last world, the last one who calls the wind and rain is very smart. It''s really a big gap to bring him to this world all at once, and it''s hard to adapt to it all at once.


    It''s like falling from heaven to hell.


    But it''s not what people say, it''s what people say. If they consume energy, they can go back if they don''t make a lot of money?


    Besides, primitive people are pure and easy to cheat. Their pure faith is very good, very pure and rare.


    With this in mind, the system is even more determined to be here.


    In fact, it won''t be long before we can bear it.


    The system has been silent for a long time. Yueren can feel the temper of the system. He knows that there is no hope to go back.


    I can only accept my fate.


    But now I''m in a bad mood. In order to make myself face a little bit, yueren said:


    "for the sake of coming, let''s finish here and then go. But I don''t want to do the task so far. Don''t issue the task to me first."The trading system said coldly:


    "it''s up to you. You have to go to the target tribe first. There is another main condition, you have to save your life first."


    Happy person


    Pit!


    Anyway, the system is so cold that he is not willing to post it.


    Having worked together in two worlds, Lok man just sighs why his system is not a soft and cute girl. How nice that would be.


    Listen to the voice of a man, speak and act like a man, he will understand that between himself and this system, can only be regarded as a partner.


    I don''t know if I can become a good brother in the future, but when I do things together, it''s always easy to have different opinions. Even if I am a good brother, I can''t stand the test.


    Why not match men and women!!!


    Don''t work hard!


    At the beginning, I was very happy when I got this system. I don''t mind whether the system is male or female. But after a long time, who doesn''t want a gentle and considerate person to accompany me? What''s the meaning of a person who shakes a cold face with him every day.


    This kind of attitude is more interesting for people who are not happy with the trading system.


    According to the instructions given by the trading system, leren went to Mengli''s tribe. With the trading system to explore his way, leren avoided the danger of many forests.


    Rao is like this. Yueren walked for several days with two legs.


    Yueren could not help but scold:


    "this original tribe is so weak, driven so far away."


    No one paid any attention to him, but he relieved his embarrassment and said:


    "it''s coming. I have to work out a plan."


    The trading system gave a faint hum.


    Yueren felt bored and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li wrapped up his chest and walked around the tribe, which led to the trend of the tribe. Many people followed Meng Li and also wrapped up their upper body.


    They are used to it, but they don''t have that sense of shame. They just feel that there is a small wrap on the chest, and then there is a small skirt on the lower part of their body. They feel that it is inexplicable, harmonious, good-looking and novel.


    Love beauty is hidden in the nature of the bones, will try to pursue.

 Chapter 1241

    Before dawn in the morning, Meng Li got up and prayed to God for the safe return of those who went out hunting every day.


    When she looked at the statue at first glance, she thought it was very rough. Now, it''s their highest technology.


    Faith is a great thing, it can let people break through their own limits and innovate.


    The ancestors of the tribe must have done their best to build this statue.


    And later there are generations of people to process, just like now.


    With these thoughts in mind, Meng Li felt that it was no longer important whether God was God or not. This statue is people''s spiritual sustenance and is worthy of respect.


    After praying, Dang Dai Ping and some of the tribe''s males.


    Ping is a young and brave man. He also has prestige in the tribe. He also knows about evil gods.


    Dang said to the statue:


    "please God bless us to go out this time and get a full harvest and come back safely."


    After repeating the story, we went out with our tools. There are also some simple tools, such as ropes wrapped by vines, stone knives made of stone, and weapons similar to baseball bats.


    When Dang led everyone and brought a lot of prey back, on the way, they met the musician who deliberately waited for them.


    Looking at the battle of a group of primitive people, or shoulder lifting, or several people lifting together, or struggling to drag their prey, the musician said in his heart that the plan had begun.


    He had already killed the wild bird, strangled his neck and squeezed the blood on his arm.


    "Ouch, hello..."


    "Ouch..." The musician pretended to be in pain.


    Dang''s attention was aroused. Dang stopped immediately. He was carrying the prey on his shoulder and was walking in the front. Now he was close to the tribe. He was worried that it was the male of his tribe that he was calling.


    Put down the prey, follow the sound, and walk towards the musician.


    Setting aside most of the people''s tall grass, he and yueren look at each other. He is convinced that he doesn''t know this person, and that this is not a member of their tribe.


    But looking at the other side''s arm covered with blood, he should have been injured. He asked:


    "which tribe are you from? Why are you here? "


    Yueren didn''t want to see the image of dangtoukuang again. He looked down at his arm and exclaimed: "it hurts."


    Dang asked with a straight face:


    "which tribe are you from?"


    Happy person


    Why do you have to worry about who you are from?


    Yueren is not very clear. People in primitive tribes have a very strong sense of territory. They are most reluctant to see their tribe''s territory intruded or hunted here, which makes them feel violated.


    So Dang is very persistent to ask where the musicians come from.


    Let''s talk about the rest.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, he frowned a little displeasantly. Ping came over, looked at the musician and said:


    "do you know this is our tribe''s territory?"


    Yueren rolled his eyes and felt that the people of primitive tribes were really hard to communicate. He said with some frustration:


    "I know, I''m sorry to break into your territory, but I didn''t do it..."


    The lines in yueren''s mind were intended to go on, but before he finished, Dang directly asked:


    "which tribe are you from?"


    Yueren wanted to talk about the original tribe, but he gave it up again. Originally, the two tribes could not be considered harmonious. If he still said that, it would be bad to arouse the opposition of the other side.


    He said:


    "I forgot. I really can''t remember. I was hit on the head..."


    Dang: "what does it have to do with the fact that you have been hit in the head that you can''t remember which tribe you belong to?"


    Happy person: "who


    So primitive people are really hard to communicate!


    Is there no connection? Hit, it may be concussion, concussion may be amnesia


    Where does the musician know that what he happens to meet is a tribal leader who likes to ask questions most, who is specialized in getting to the bottom of the matter.


    Meng Lidu has had this kind of experience, almost made Meng Lidu speechless.


    Yueren took a look at the bird''s blood on his arm. He could only be glad that the arm had a lot of hair and the blood hung on it had not finished rolling. It was going to solidify on it.


    If smooth skin, blood flow down, it is easy to help, you can see that there is no injury above.


    He sighed in his heart that the people who were hard to communicate really struggled and patiently said to Dang:


    "after I was hit, I can''t remember what happened before. I just remember my own name."


    Dang stared at the musician for a long time, but he still had doubts in his heart. After hesitation, he finally asked:


    "what''s your name?"


    Happy people like to use their own names, think about it and say:


    "happy people.""What''s your name?"


    Dang Heping blurted out at the same time in shock. They looked at each other, and then looked at yueren tightly.


    This is the evil god?


    They look like them?!


    No wonder God says they can deal with it.


    Happy people frown, just a name, so shocked to do what?


    Have you heard his name before?


    "Do you know me?" Yueren looks puzzled.


    Dang sipped his mouth, remembering that a few days before the rain, he told him that when he met this evil god, he must take it back to the tribe.


    Ping also remembered the words of rain. They didn''t have so many twists and turns. Seeing that the musician was injured, they said directly:


    "you are injured. Come back to the tribe with us."


    Happy person Isn''t that good? "


    Dang: "it''s nothing bad. I''m looking forward to your coming."


    Yueren grabs his hair. If it is not for the sake of maintaining the image of a primitive man, he directly cuts it.


    Sure enough, he was honest and natural. As soon as he saw him, he invited him to the tribe.


    However, he still has to complete the task released by the system. The first transaction is to exchange a dagger for two cows, or do it first.


    It''s a reason to be modest.


    "It''s OK. I feel it''s too disturbing to go to your tribe. I need prey now. Can you give me two bison? I''m willing to trade for something. " Happy people said.


    Dang looked surprised:


    "exchange things?"


    Yueren: "can''t you?"


    Don''t tell me that primitive people haven''t learned how to trade things for things.


    Dang Heping looked at each other again with a look of astonishment. Yu said that the first step for this evil god to deceive them was to exchange things for them.


    This


    This, this


    The first time I met this kind of thing, they were still a little flustered. They felt that they were both young, so I''d better take them back and let yuhehuang deal with them.


    The leader didn''t say a word, and the rest of the tribe didn''t ask the musician what to exchange. Seeing that the musician was empty handed, he was a little curious.


    "You''d better go back to the tribe first." Dang said again.


    Musician: "I exchange my most precious things for you?"


    Dang insisted:


    "go to the tribe."

 Chapter 1242

    Happy people are impatient. Go to the tribe.


    He said:


    "well, I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic. If I don''t go, I''ll let you down. Let''s go."


    In the last world, the way people cheat people has not been changed, and the way they talk is very deep.


    But in Dang''s ear, he grasped two words: let''s go.


    "Let''s go." Dang also said.


    As soon as the musician was about to get up, he looked at the posture and thought that he was an evil god, an evil god. His body jumped away, just like the musician was carrying germs.


    Jump away, Dang also said:


    "why did you say so much before, what do you want to express?"


    Happy people have a question mark face.


    I understand that with these primitive people, they have to say something. They don''t bother to think about what they mean.


    He stood up and took a few steps towards Dang. Dang Heping could not help but step back. When the people of the tribe saw that their leaders all stepped back and were far away from yueren, they did not know what they meant, but they also stepped back.


    Yueren rolled his eyes. Are a group of old men still afraid of strangers?


    "Lead the way."


    Happy people don''t want to talk much and don''t try to get close to them.


    Dang picked up the prey again and kept a distance from the musician all the time.


    happy people in the heart crazy Tucao, when he would like to stay with these people, they are full of blood smell, sweat smell, all kinds of body odor, will quickly smoother people make complaints about it?


    When he was about to enter the tribe, Dang put down the prey on his shoulder and said to Ping:


    "you come to take it back, I have to go back ahead of time."


    He also directed to pass a wink, flat immediately will be meaning, nod to let go first.


    Dang looks at the musician on the right. He walks there alone and looks very sad. Then he starts his super fast running speed.


    A slip of smoke disappeared in front of the musician, making the musician speechless.


    Meng Li was in the tribe and chatted with Huang. Huang knew about the "evil god". Although he said what he wanted to do to others easily, he was still a little worried.


    He thought it was a big event, and then led the topic to Dang. He said:


    "Dang is actually a little male in my heart."


    "Rain, you should give him more advice, especially this time. I hope that Dang can deal with the evil god well. If it is dealt with well and God is satisfied, Dang will be more blessed. Dang can lead the whole tribe well, and Dang will no longer be in danger because he is protected by God."


    Meng Li nodded, thinking of Dang, age should not be too big, not so sophisticated is normal.


    If you don''t ask him to be resourceful, it''s just that some routines can''t be played well. Fortunately, it''s a tribe that generally can''t play routines.


    Meng Li is thinking about these, suddenly heard the running footsteps, she turned her head, looking at Dang running towards them.


    Dang quickly rushed over and stopped in front of them. Huang shrugged helplessly and tilted his head. He just said that the leader was still a little male, and then he successfully showed his little male side.


    Dang rushed over, but he didn''t blush, his heart beat, and he was panting. He just said anxiously:


    "rain, shake, that evil god, is really here, come to our tribe."


    Huang is so scared, so fast?


    God didn''t cheat him. Although he once thought for a moment whether it was true or not, now the fact is in front of him. He feels deeply guilty for his distrust of God for a moment.


    Meng Li was not too surprised, but she was also very surprised. She said:


    "ah? It''s too fast. "


    "Just like God said, he called him yueren and said that he would exchange things with us, but we didn''t agree. Then he listened to the rain and brought him back." Tang said.


    Huang looked at Meng Li:


    "go and have a look?"


    Meng Li nodded, and they went to the open space in the middle of the tribe, where they usually deal with their prey.


    When they passed, Ping had already brought everyone in. Meng Li''s eyes swept past, and he saw yueren at once.


    After all, yueren is very conspicuous. He is cleaner than others. He doesn''t move even when he stands there. He looks around.


    When she sweeps the females of the tribe, she is deeply disgusted in her eyes and feels super disgusted in her heart.


    If these primitive women sleep with them for a few minutes, they will feel like they are sleeping with them!


    Meng Li''s eyes deepened as he looked at the musician''s expression. Huang was also staring at the musician.


    Huang''s hand clenched and loosened, loosened and grasped, in the heart to measure their own strength, if on the musicians, whether they can win.


    I''m not sure. He''ll live longer.


    The males began to peel with tools. Although there were new males in the tribe, they still had to be busy.After all, some people have asked Ping. If Ping keeps silent, there will be no more people asking for nothing.


    Huang tentatively walked towards yueren and asked:


    "what''s your name?"


    Happy people patiently say:


    "happy people."


    Huang asked again:


    "is there no other way to call it?"


    Musician shook his head: "I only remember this."


    Shaking: "what''s going on?"


    Dang Jishi said to Huang:


    "he said he was hit on the head, and then he only remembered his name."


    Meng Li turned his head and whispered to Huang and Dang:


    "it''s deceiving. He just wants to pretend that he has lost his memory and can''t remember anything, and then stay in our tribe to harm us."


    Huang nodded seriously:


    "that''s right."


    Yueren is still dazzled by Meng Li and Huang. Three people''s eyes look back and forth and scan.


    The other side''s three eyes are not really good-looking. The muddy dead fish eyes and high cheekbones give people an indescribable mean image when they look at people.


    Especially the other woman, looks old, also very ugly, but only her eyes, the most penetrating, as if to see his bones.


    Wild came over again, he had guessed it in his heart, and asked Meng Li in a low voice:


    "is that him?"


    His eyes once again looked at the musician.


    Happy person


    A group of savage and impolite people.


    It depends on when he gets there?


    Huang then asked ye and Meng Li in a low voice:


    "should we kill him directly or leave him to the leader?"


    Dang immediately looked at Huang and wanted to wave his hand. He wanted to say that he was a little frightened. This is not a wild animal, but an evil god. Is this really good?


    But if you ask him to deal with it, how can you deal with it in the best way.


    Meng Li looked at Huang speechlessly and said:


    "if you want me to say, let''s beat him directly. If we don''t kill him, we will say that we are too vigilant and misunderstood that he has a bad purpose."


    Dangmei''s heart beat and asked in a low voice:


    "what if We killed him? "

 Chapter 1243

    Meng centrifugal said: really want to kill better.


    Huang thought about it and thought it was a good way to say rain.


    He stretched out his hand and grasped the musician''s shoulder and arm. When the musician was caught off guard, he fell over his shoulder.


    Yueren falls to the ground and looks at Huang in consternation. At this time, ye also comes to help. Pinghe can''t be indifferent to this.


    All come to help and kick the musicians.


    Yueren holds his head and can''t get up any more after he is put down on the ground. He can''t resist such a big man.


    But filled with anger, he roared:


    "what are you doing?"


    "Why do you hit people when you don''t agree?"


    A few people did not give people the idea of explanation, continue a burst of beating.


    The rest of the tribe was stunned. Although they didn''t understand why the leader and Dang beat the foreign male, they


    There must be a reason for them to do things.


    The males of their tribe must be right to unite with the outside world.


    Then they all came this way, and someone asked Dang:


    "chief, is he sent to our tribe by other tribes?"


    This kind of thing has happened before. Children are curious by nature. They sneak out of the tribe and are robbed by other tribes.


    The female is too precious. If it''s such a crime, it''s very unforgivable.


    Dangzhengchou couldn''t find any new reason. When people said that, they nodded and didn''t explain too much.


    Everyone listen, this also got, this all ran to the tribe inside to rob people!


    Fight!


    So a lot of people joined the band.


    Yueren''s whole body is blue and purple, with a face of humiliation and indignation. When they say that, they want to vomit blood.


    So the reason he beat him was because he thought he was coming to take their woman?


    Laugh dead individual, these women give him, he does not want, still rob?


    But when he knew the reason, he also knew how to defend himself. Holding his head and twisting his twisted facial features, he explained to himself in a loud voice:


    "you misunderstood me. I''m not here to rob the female!"


    Huang said directly:


    "if you don''t beat you for us, you will say so."


    Happy person


    "Are you reasonable or not?"


    Dangda musician''s hand stopped for a moment and asked in doubt:


    "what''s the truth?"


    Happy person


    "System, system, it hurts!" Music people have no choice but to call the trading system in their hearts.


    The trading system said coldly:


    "if it hurts, you will resist."


    Yueren is more angry than just now. Why is his system so unreasonable?


    And they''re still gloating, or watching.


    Is this still a partner?


    He said angrily:


    "so you''re going to ignore my business?"


    The trading system felt that the brain circuit of yueren was a little abnormal. He asked in a puzzled voice:


    "I didn''t ignore it. I asked you to resist. Do you understand?"


    Yueren is extremely frustrated:


    "can I resist so many people?"


    I don''t know who kicked the musician''s ears, making the musician''s ears buzzing.


    He squinted, looking at a group of tall primitive people, their facial features look at the unprecedented ugly and ferocious.


    They don''t even have to bend to hit themselves, he''s surrounded by people.


    One kick, the other.


    Kick in the body, face, not only the physical pain, but also the great damage to the heart.


    The ultimate insult.


    Their feet are very big and black with thick cocoons and strange smell. Yueren can''t help saying to the system:


    "if you don''t care about me, I''ll come by myself. Today, even if I die here, I''ll kill someone to be buried with."


    Trading system "...."


    Did he say it didn''t matter?


    What do you want him to do, release his power?


    It''s better for him to resist first and then fight.


    The trading system didn''t reply, and leren didn''t mean to wait for the trading system to reply.


    He no longer held his head in his hands, but began to struggle to get up.


    We should face up to the evil forces.


    Then every time he was about to get up, he was kicked back to the ground and lay down.


    Yueren was in great pain and roared:


    "I''ll kill you!"


    He didn''t know where to find a dagger and point it at the random stabs that were kicking at his feet.


    Some feet were accidentally stabbed, and a long scar was cut by yueren''s dagger, and blood flowed out.This made the other players hesitant. They stared at the dagger in the player''s hand, and their eyes flashed doubts and curiosity.


    They are all judging what the dagger is. Their feet are so thick that they can''t open the tree thorns outside.


    But it was so easy to pierce


    Happy people see this, proud and ruthlessly stare at Huang, is this person, the first to start.


    He deeply remembers Huang''s physical characteristics and is looking for opportunities to kill Huang.


    Huang understood the emotion in yueren''s eyes, his face was shocked, and said:


    "he''s going to kill people."


    There is also a foot tentatively towards the musician, but now the musician is holding a sharp weapon and rowing towards the foot.


    There was a bloodstain on this foot. The blood dropped to the ground and someone gave a cry.


    There was no way to walk towards the musician lying on the ground. Everyone was so surprised that they all looked at the dagger. The musician struggled to get up and stood up, feeling that his head was heavy and his feet were light.


    I''m not good at staring.


    And happy person this one eye, thoroughly angered to shake the ruthless strength in the bone.


    Huang has participated in tribal wars. It''s not that he has never killed the same kind, and there is no problem of failing to deal with the same kind.


    In particular, yueren is now a threat to Huang. Looking at someone around him holding a stone stick, Huang is heartless. He reaches out his hand and grabs it. A stone stick waves to yueren''s head.


    Yueren really didn''t expect Huang to do this. He expected a fight between men with the other party


    Can shake did not give this opportunity, happy person was smashed, this if ordinary people, may have died.


    But at the critical moment, the system releases energy and protects the brain.


    As a result, yueren only spurted a mouthful of blood. Although his head didn''t open, he also felt that the sky was spinning and the people were still standing and didn''t fall down.


    This makes Huang can''t help but wonder if he''s too weak to kill him.


    This


    Or is the other side an evil god, that''s why they can carry and fight?


    In fact, Huang was also a little scared at this time. Can he fight to death?


    I can''t do it for a moment, but I raise the stone stick again and wave it towards the musician.


    But happy people have been prepared to avoid the risk.


    However, there are many people standing around yueren. Yueren avoids and leaves his back to others.


    Someone hugs yueren from behind, grabs yueren''s two arms with two hands, goes forward and grabs yueren''s dagger directly.


    Happy people are a little bit broken:


    "you are deceiving people too much!"

 Chapter 1244

    Huang saw that the musician had no weapon and was caught again. He kicked the musician''s chest with a strong kick, which twisted the musician''s whole face together.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    Roared the musician.


    Huang thought about it and said to the musician:


    "by the way, you have to admit your mistake to our God."


    Yueren looks confused:


    "admit your mistake? What''s wrong with me? "


    What''s more, he went to the nerve hospital and beat him like this without saying a word. If it wasn''t for the system just now, his head would be flat.


    Now I''m going to admit my mistake to some god and say something.


    Happy people are now particularly suspicious of life, this is not the normal way to open, this world is too terrible.


    "Don''t you admit it?"


    Huang looked at yueren biting his lips, a little angry.


    Offended their gods and didn''t admit it.


    He shook his head. That''s not a good attitude.


    Then he raised a stone stick and hit the musician on the head with a thump. Now the musician is being escorted and can''t move, but the system protects the musician again.


    But he also suffered part of the damage, nose and mouth are Qinchu blood, see people have appeared double.


    Yueren was beaten by everyone before, but now he has been beaten by two stone sticks. Now he is as angry as a gossamer, but he can still wake up. It''s a miracle.


    Huang thinks a lot about it. He thinks that yueren is a little scary. He doesn''t die in this way. It''s really an evil god.


    Looking at Meng Li, he asked in a low voice:


    "rain, what do you say to do?"


    Meng Li looks at Yue Ren and laughs in his heart. He is so miserable when he just comes here. I guess his mentality has collapsed.


    She said:


    "hold on, we''ll kill him."


    Nod your head. You can''t keep such a terrible person.


    He said:


    "I''ll try again."


    Then he picked up the stone stick and hit the musician''s head a few more times, which made him angry to the extreme.


    Although Lok Man''s system has been releasing energy to protect him, that part of the damage, and so much together.


    Or the success of the music people fainted.


    When the musicians fainted, they put them on the ground,


    were relieved.


    It''s a habit. When the prey doesn''t move, they just observe and put it down.


    Huang took the dagger from Dang''s hand:


    "what is it? It''s very sharp."


    Dang shook his head, but he liked it in his heart. He thought the throat used to cut the prey should be suitable.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "this should be called a dagger. If you stick it into his neck, you can end him."


    He nodded and looked the dagger over and over again.


    Rain said the way really can.


    But he didn''t mean to give Meng Li the dagger. In his opinion, females can''t kill things, and why do females kill things?


    He took the dagger and headed for yueren''s neck. As soon as he saw that he was about to plunge into it, yueren suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up.


    This shake caught me off guard. Originally, yueren fainted, and we didn''t continue to control him. Now, no one has time to control him.


    In addition, the face of yueren bumps into Huang''s face when he gets up. Yueren brings more power and bumps Huang to one side.


    Yueren got up and looked at Huang angrily. With a grand murderous air, Huang was a little afraid. However, seeing so many males in the tribe, he didn''t believe that he could beat one of the other males. He cried:


    "catch him and don''t let him run away."


    Everyone went to yueren and tried to catch him. Yueren sneered and said:


    "even if I die today, I will take you to be buried with me."


    Besides, he won''t really die. If one of these people dies, he will.


    But he is different. He has a system. When he dies, he goes to the next body.


    So even if he killed one, he made a profit.


    A sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He looked at the crowd fiercely and roared:


    "I''ll chop you to death."


    This tone does not come out, he really can not think of the past, now the musicians have been extremely angry.


    In his eyes, the savage and disgusting primitive people dare to treat him like this. It''s unforgivable!


    He began to wave his sword. Meng Li looked at the way musicians used their swords. It seemed that musicians had at least practiced martial arts. If he hadn''t been in a rage, he would have played better than now.


    Some worried that the tribe people would be hurt, Meng Li said in a hurry:


    "let''s get out of the way, his kind of things are very dangerous."


    In fact, there is no need for Meng Li to say that Dang and Huang also found out.They have a natural instinct to sense danger. Watching the sword body refract light in the sun makes these primitive people feel scared. Their intuition tells them that this thing is very sharp.


    It''s just as dangerous as the dagger.


    What''s more, it''s very abnormal for yueren to jump up and chop them all of a sudden when they are in a coma.


    Besides, the sword appeared out of thin air, which made the people of the tribe shocked


    Everyone''s eyes turned into fear when they looked at the musicians. When they saw the musicians slashing people with knives, they had to flee because of fear.


    Primitive people''s ability of running and jumping is very strong, so yueren has not been able to cause great damage to them at present.


    Meng Li looked at the situation some difficult to control, he now get together in front of the musician also can''t get good.


    To the frightened females nearby, he said:


    "don''t look, go back to your cave first."


    The females listened to Meng Li''s words very much, and their Kung Fu disappeared after a while.


    Then Meng Li asked 6018:


    "did you invade the other party''s system?"


    6018 said:


    "we are working hard. The other party''s system is a bit more complex than the high-end one we met before. We are in the final step, but now we have a problem."


    Meng Li''s heart sank and asked:


    "what''s the problem?"


    "If you go to the next step and intrude into the other party''s system, you may be detected by the other party. Do you want to stop?"


    Meng Li pondered for a while. If he didn''t locate it, it would be more troublesome. In such a vast primeval forest, the other party has a system. If he runs away, it would be more difficult to find it.


    Moreover, my body is not enough to face the external crisis. Even if I practice, I don''t have enough aura. It''s hard to escape. It''s too troublesome to go out and look everywhere.


    Don''t be tired to deal with the crisis of the virgin forest without finding a happy person.


    For example, the system of the other party is more likely to be aware of the mark of divine consciousness.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "let''s locate him first."


    During communication with 6018, Meng Li glanced at the chaotic primitive people and musicians.


    Now turning over, it''s yueren with a sword. He''s going to chop these primitive people. There''s a stone stick in his hand. But he often turns back and bumps into the sword with the stone stick to stop yueren.


    But the strength of yueren is really great now.


    Like Huang, we found weapons to resist musicians.

 Chapter 1245

    In fact, the main reason is that they are afraid. They only know how to run and resist passively. Otherwise, they work together to deal with yueren. Even if yueren holds a sword, it is useless.


    Meng Li stayed away and understood the problem in his heart, but he didn''t mean to blame these primitive people.


    Fear of the unknown is instinctive.


    Happy people don''t have the mind to do the task now. All they think about is how to chop these people to death.


    How irritating!


    He hasn''t been insulted so much, especially in the last world, when he met these primitive people, it gave him a real blow.


    Why does he deserve to be bullied?


    Savage things, like wild animals, what do they do alive?


    After fainting just now, the system woke him up. The first time he found the system to exchange energy. This energy injected into his body can make his body recover to the peak state instantly, and his strength doubled.


    However, there is a disadvantage that the damage to the body is particularly large, and the sequelae is very serious. After a period of frenzy, there is an infinite period of weakness.


    But yueren doesn''t care about the body at all. It''s not his body.


    Also exchanged a sword, these two things used up all his points.


    The most important thing is that energy is expensive, which is equivalent to something that can save lives at a critical moment. Imagine the state of instant full blood resurrection with only one breath left


    In fact, yueren has done two tasks, and the points are not much.


    But it''s much better than Meng Li at the beginning.


    Don''t talk about energy, sword


    The first task should be about 1000 points, right?


    It''s only enough for a cup of tea in the domain.


    However, some systems are more generous to the host. Meng Li has done a system task before, and that system can still give the host credit all the time.


    The system wakes up the musician to tell him that after he wakes up, he can find a way to escape here.


    Now that the battle is over, the task of this tribe can''t be done.


    But yueren is unconvinced. Why should he be so insulted by others?


    The trading system also said that it was helpless and didn''t want to waste energy and wait for the opportunity to change the body for yueren, so it hoped that he would run out with this body, and finally he would be paranoid and pester here after waking up.


    If he had known this, he would have let people kill him, and he would have gone with his soul.


    Or I want to use the simplest way to deal with it, ignoring the temperament of happy people at this time.


    6018 didn''t speak for a short time. Maybe I went to see the development of the situation.


    After a while, he said to Meng Li:


    "have you thought about it? If we fight in the world and have an impact on the world, the task reward will be less. "


    Meng Li is more open-minded, she said:


    "as long as you can complete the task, you are not willing to do the compensation task."


    6018: "OK."


    He continued to hack into the other party''s system and succeeded.


    However, the other side''s system is slightly aware, and the alert trading system feels that something is wrong.


    Originally, when a musician entered the tribe, he was beaten violently by primitive people, and it seemed that he had to kill him. This is very unusual. Primitive people should not have this kind of character, which made the trading system very confused. Now there are some anomalies, which filled his heart with uncertainty.


    Most people have no way to deal with him who is a system and is deeply hidden. If this kind of abnormality occurs, it can only show that the world is very likely to have a system.


    He carefully made a self-examination, found some traces, but did not know what the other party had done here.


    Can let him check out, can only show that the other system is higher than his system.


    Can be superior to him


    Withdraw it, life is precious, must be in a world, is not a fool?


    Their system is the obscene flow of play, encounter difficult to deal with, or strong rejection of heaven, are the choice to slip away, obscene development is the king.


    But it''s a pity to leave the world like this.


    "Stop fighting. I''ll take you."


    The trading system said to the red eyed musician.


    Yueren said angrily:


    "I''ve been bullied any way I want to go. If you don''t help me, you''ll forget it. You want me to hold my breath and spit out. I won''t take revenge today. I won''t go."


    Trading system "...."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go." The trading system said.


    Yueren feels extremely sad at the moment. The trading system is undoubtedly putting a knife in his heart to say such words at this moment. This is his partner. How can he say such words at the critical moment?


    "I really look down on you. I''m not afraid of you. You hide a system in my mind. What are you afraid of?" Yueren asked, holding back his fierce anger.Trading system:


    "if I say I met the system."


    The musician was surprised, and then said:


    "system? Aren''t you a system, too? Are we inferior? You go up and fight. "


    Trading system "...."


    Impulse is the devil.


    Besides, if it causes the rejection of the heavenly way, you will have to go if you don''t go at that time. It''s a waste of energy.


    How can I meet such a host? I''m so angry. I look like I''m the best in the sky and the earth. Don''t you know that there''s a strong hand in the strong?


    Moreover, it is obviously inappropriate to think about the next step. It is to swallow this breath, lose some energy, leave the world without earning anything, or be cautious and try to find a way to earn something again. No matter which plan, you should calm down and think about it.


    Almost all decisions made in a rage are wrong, OK?


    Or did two tasks, did not encounter any setbacks, expansion is not enough.


    At this moment, the trading system gave birth to the idea of abandoning happy people.


    I think the level of happiness is too low.


    He is stubborn.


    Anyway, this is not the only host he abandoned. He can always meet a more obedient host.


    With this in mind, the trading system is directly separated from Le Ren.


    The musician is waving the sword in his hand crazily, and I don''t know how tired he is.


    Huang and Dang are afraid with their stone sticks, so only when yueren cuts them down can they resist without taking the initiative to attack. Meng Li wants to encourage Dang and Dang to get rid of their fear and attack yueren bravely. Suddenly 6018 says, "I''m gone."


    With that, there was no sound.


    Meng from a face surprised, did not expect that the other side of the system so soon from the music.


    But it''s not so unbelievable. The shell of Lok Man has become a dead end in this tribe, and there is no possibility of turning over.


    The trading system didn''t take the musician with it, so the musician only said "unbind" in his mind, and then there was no sound. This made the musician stunned. Is the system gone?


    Are you really leaving?


    He looked up at the sky and felt it was dark for a moment.

 Chapter 1246

    I don''t know if it''s because the system has gone and taken away the energy he bought just now, and he has taken away more than half of his strength.


    The hand with the sword drooped feebly.


    Does it make sense?


    Without the system, today is just a fluke to kill a few, he will also die!


    Besides, he doesn''t have the strength to do anything with others now. Even if he has a sword, it doesn''t help.


    The system is so cruel and cruel


    Anyway, they have been together for such a long time. How can they?


    Huang and Dang don''t know what happened to yueren, but they feel that this is a good opportunity to attack each other, but they have worries in their hearts. If they get close to each other, what will they do if they suddenly become lively again?


    Meng Li quickly said to yueren:


    "you put down your things, we will not kill you."


    Then he said to Huang:


    "don''t kill him."


    Yueren looks at Meng Li in dismay. Without any action, he confronts with everyone silently.


    Meng Li suddenly said in a cold voice:


    "put it down, we won''t kill you."


    Meng Li''s scolding from Tu Ru overwhelms Le Ren in momentum. Le Ren is on the verge of collapse because of the departure of the trading system. Meng Li''s attitude has become the last straw to defeat the camel.


    The musician moved his lips and finally asked:


    "really don''t kill me?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Yueren looks at them, takes a look at Meng Li, and says:


    "if you put things down, we won''t kill you."


    With a bang, the musician threw his sword on the ground. His whole body was cleaned up. The impact of the system leaving was too big to accept from the heart.


    If you persist in struggling, it will be a dead end. If you are soft for the time being, things will have a chance to reverse.


    No system as a backer, happy people are reluctant to really die.


    In this case, a desperate fight seems like a joke.


    The damage is so small that he can''t even lift his sword.


    Squatting down, holding his head, the musician whispered:


    "don''t kill me."


    Dang tentatively took a few steps towards yueren, quickly stretched out his hand, picked up the sword beside yueren, and breathed a long breath.


    He looked at the sword with burning eyes. He liked it but felt dangerous.


    Meng Li said to Huang:


    "let''s lock him up."


    "He''s so scary."


    Huang walked over to Meng Li and asked in a low voice:


    "why don''t you kill him directly? I''m afraid he will take out something suddenly."


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t think so."


    She is not willing to let the musician die so easily. In the plot, the people in the tribe starve to death and freeze to death. It''s not winter now, and it can''t be said to raise the musician to winter to let him feel the taste of freezing to death.


    That can only make him starve to death, the taste of starvation is much more painful than the end of a knife.


    Even if yueren heard that he was going to be locked up, he didn''t respond.


    When the system left, he really had no energy. He was very weak, and even felt very tired when he raised his eyelids.


    A little less emotion, save some energy, at this time, he was extremely frustrated.


    Why did the system go? It left him in the primitive society.


    So he also wants to become a primitive man, living a life of drinking blood?


    The key is that we don''t know if there is a way to live.


    Thinking of these, happy people''s body can not stop shaking, is angry, but also afraid.


    In everyone''s eyes, yueren looks pitiful, like a shivering beast.


    But this kind of sympathy is only for a moment. It reminds me of the madness of musicians before. It''s a beast.


    Dang sipped his mouth, let people close to the musician, to lock him up.


    Meng Li thought about it, worried that the yueren routine was too deep, and these primitive people who could not play the routine would suffer, so she said:


    "where to send it to me, I will take him and report it to God."


    Huang wanted to say that you can''t watch him as a female.


    But when he heard that he wanted to tell God, he said with approval:


    "please ask God how to deal with him."


    Meng Li: "that''s what I think."


    Happy people listen to their dialogue indifferent, do not know why they can be involved with God.


    Do they really have gods?


    Will God protect them? If these primitive people get a little protection and favor from God, they will not be like this.


    So this is a living mental hospital.


    "Tie it up so that he won''t hurt the rain." Huang did not forget to ask.


    There are a few people with vines woven rope, in fact, this is also very strong, they tied up the musician.It''s like trapping prey. It''s tied up.


    Yueren didn''t resist at all. In fact, he didn''t have any extra strength to resist.


    Being sent to Mengli''s cave, Huang and Dang feel a little uneasy, so they arrange several males to stand outside Mengli''s cave.


    Let them alternate at the door, in short, there can be no one outside.


    That is to protect the safety of Meng Li, but also from the escape of happy people.


    Yueren leaned against the stone wall, his head drooping powerlessly, which was always an unacceptable appearance.


    Can''t accept this. Will the system come back to save him?


    Happy people suddenly think of here, eyes a bright, right.


    The system may just teach him a lesson. Just now, the system let him go, but he didn''t listen.


    The system came to frighten him. In fact, it was hiding in the dark to observe him. As long as he was soft, the system would come back and take him.


    Maybe it''s still in his head. It''s just pretending to leave.


    "System, system, I''m wrong. Get out of here."


    "I''ll go with you. I''ll listen to you later."


    "System?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yueren is calling for the trading system crazily in his mind, and the whole face is full of expectation.


    But no one responded.


    Yueren''s crazy expectation of this possibility from the beginning turned into disappointment.


    Maybe the system really broke away from him.


    But should not go, should still be waiting for him to admit his mistake.


    "System, I''m wrong. Will you come back soon?"


    The musician called out to the air.


    Meng Li looks at yueren speechless:


    "don''t make a noise."


    Outside, hearing the movement inside, a male ran in uneasily. For the first time, he looked at the musician tied in the corner and was still tied. He was relieved.


    Then he asked, "what''s the matter, priest?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "if he breaks free, I will call you the first time."


    Yueren looked into the air in supplication, and did not dare to speak out.


    Just murmured in a low voice:


    "I''m wrong, system, you come back quickly."


    "As long as you come back to save me, I can be a cow and a horse for you."


    Yueren mutters that it has made a lot of guarantees for the trading system, but unfortunately the trading system can''t hear it.


    Even if I heard it, I would be indifferent.


    But these are all in Meng Li''s ears.


    In fact, they all have a system, happy people''s mood Meng Li can more empathy.


    But she doesn''t sympathize with musicians, not so much.

 Chapter 1247

    The musician yelled for a while, but he didn''t know whether he was completely frustrated or because he was very uncomfortable, so he fainted.


    Meng Li also ignored.


    Only until the next day, did not wait until 6018 back, she was a little worried, but there is no other way, can only wait patiently.


    In the morning, I have to go to the statue to ask for God''s will.


    First of all, they took the meat and put it in front of the statue as a sacrifice.


    And then I''ll jump in front of the statue.


    It''s really the kind of blind jump. It''s all up to him to perform on the spot. Before Meng Li thought that the client, as a priest, should have a set of actions.


    As a result, I didn''t. I''ll do whatever I think of.


    The stroke time is almost the same, and don''t stroke too long. You will be tired, so you will stop the blind stroke.


    Meng Li kneels in front of the statue and recites his words. Huang and Dang all crawl behind her.


    It''s necessary to speak in a strange voice and a long tone.


    This was taught to the client by the last sacrifice.


    They didn''t tell the client what the meaning was, but Meng Li thought that it was to keep the mystery.


    It is difficult for others to hear what is said in this way.


    I don''t think it''s a special way to communicate with God.


    Then Meng Li fainted in front of the statue again. With the last experience, Dang and Huang were no longer flustered.


    They didn''t hurry to carry Meng Li back. They thought it was the priest communicating with God.


    After a while, Meng Li suddenly woke up. She kowtowed to the statue, then turned around and said, "God said, let''s do it by ourselves."


    "Then we''ll let him starve to death."


    Everyone nodded, and there was no opinion, just a few people who knew the inside story were worried. Would the evil god really starve to death?


    But they have defeated the evil god, proving that the evil god is really not powerful.


    Besides, they have a blind worship of God. They never thought of violating what the "God" said.


    It should be OK to do it by yourself.


    Meng Li went back to his cave and saw the musician wake up again. He looked very bad.


    The body has been almost destroyed. Meng Li thinks that yueren may not be able to survive starvation and die because of his body.


    Yueren licked his dry lips. He was very thirsty and hungry. The taste was very uncomfortable. He pleaded to Meng Li: "can you give me something to eat?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the musician said:


    "I beg you."


    Meng Li still didn''t speak. After a change of mind, he felt that this was not the way. Now he had to find a way to live. He said to Meng Li:


    "you are the priest of this tribe."


    Meng Li: "how?"


    "Is there really a God?" Yueren asked weakly.


    Meng Li gave a faint smile:


    "if you think there is, there will be. If you don''t think there is no, there won''t be."


    What is God? Is it the client who gave her the shadow of rosefinch before?


    Or those you met in the sky?


    The God in people''s heart is probably the role that I look up to all my life. I think God can do what I can''t do.


    I hope God will help me.


    The musician sips his mouth. He hopes to have God. If God has spirit, if he is sincere enough, there may be a way to let him leave the world.


    The system really left him and may never come back.


    "I know the future. Do you want to hear it?" Yueren asked suddenly.


    Meng Li looked at yueren without expression and asked:


    "how long will it be in the future?"


    Seeing that Meng Li was interested, yueren said:


    "if I tell you, can you give me something to eat?"


    His eyes with pray, staring at Meng Li, Adam''s Apple moved.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "you say it first."


    Yueren said:


    "about 10000 years, or tens of thousands of years later, when there was advanced technology, they would not eat raw meat and live in caves."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "ten thousand years, tens of thousands of years? What''s the concept? Can I live that long? What does this have to do with me? Besides, I believe what you say? "


    Yueren is a little worried. Now he only has these things in his mind as capital. If the other party is not interested at all, he will be even more useless to them.


    "I can also make you stop eating raw meat and live in caves."


    Yue Ren said anxiously.


    Meng Li said with great interest. It''s very light and long. It brings the topic here. It''s not that these primitive people can''t use fire with the help of musicians.I feel that they really need fire. The female mortality rate of the tribe is relatively high, and the disease is also caused by eating raw meat.


    There are too many species in it. Some animals have parasites in their blood and meat. The female''s constitution is slightly poor and their immunity is low.


    There are cold winter, also need fire to warm.


    Therefore, although the women of the tribe are busy giving birth almost all the time when they can have children, for various reasons, the high mortality rate still makes the population of the tribe unable to go up.


    Sometimes, it''s good for you to promote the development of the plane correctly and appropriately.


    Before, there was a world that slightly promoted the development of science and technology in a certain field, and there were more awards.


    In fact, it''s very easy to invent fire. You can also make fire by drilling wood, or you can directly tell them that this is God''s reward for your fire.


    It''s just that God comes too often. It''s easy for them to think of relying on God when they encounter some difficulties in the future.


    In the future, God should not appear as much as possible. God should be above them and let them do things when they need them. When they don''t need them, they should be silent and accept their faith and worship.


    Fire can not only be used to facilitate life, it can also bring devastating disasters to nature.


    The musicians have been called evil gods by Meng Li. They will be more careful when they bring this thing.


    Know the advantages and disadvantages.


    I''m worried that some people will run to the forest foolishly to make a fire, and then feel that the fire is given by God, is sacred, and will not bring disaster. When it causes a fire, it will burn all the people and animals in this area, and even God can''t help it.


    There must be some people who didn''t know how to use fire correctly in the early stage. We can''t measure people at this time with the thinking of future people.


    Maybe she thinks too much and too carefully, but sometimes she worries that her negligence will bring a devastating blow to others. When she thinks of these problems, she will do it according to her best plan.


    During the period, she didn''t speak. She looked interested, which made yueren see hope. His voice became higher and he said excitedly:


    "shall I let you eat cooked meat and live in a house?"

 Chapter 1248

    There are so many things in the mind that common sense is very useful.


    As long as they believe in themselves, they don''t worry about being useless.


    "Cooked meat?" Meng Li pretends to be confused and looks at yueren.


    Yueren said: "bake and cook with fire."


    Meng Li: "fire?"


    "I can create, you let me go, I''ll do it, but you have to feed me first."


    Although a musician is bound, his head can probe as much as he can, and his eyes are full of hope.


    Meng Li stood up and said:


    "you don''t have to work hard, just say it."


    With that, she stood up, went out of the cave and asked one of the guards outside to ask Dang and Huang to come over.


    With fire, life will change.


    There''s something going on here, and they soon put down what they were doing. Meng Li said to them:


    "he''s going to teach us fire."


    Dang liked to ask questions most. He immediately asked:


    "what is fire?"


    Meng Li You said


    She looked at yueren, and yueren quickly said:


    "it''s better to roast the meat and eat it. It''s also warm. Yes, you won''t be cold again in winter."


    Dang frowned and said:


    "why do you want to teach us this kind of thing?"


    "Do you want to harm us?"


    Yueren bowed his head feebly and said:


    "I just want to change a meal."


    "I''m hungry."


    There was a look of humiliation on his face, but now he really answered the sentence that a man had to bow his head under the eaves. He didn''t have any cards in his hand, so he couldn''t get up at all.


    Looking at Meng Li, Meng Li nodded and said:


    "that''s right. We can ask him to create it. If it works, we can use it. If it doesn''t work, we can forget it."


    Meng Lidu said so, others have no opinion.


    In particular, I have some doubts in my heart, but I have to bear them.


    Happy people begin to say what they need and how to do it. Everyone is stunned. In this way, they can create fire?


    My heart was full of doubts, but I began to find materials according to the method of amusing people, and began to make fire by drilling wood.


    However, he didn''t let the musician do it by himself. Some people were worried about letting the musician go. They were worried that he would chop people with things.


    Yueren didn''t insist on coming. After all, he doesn''t have the strength to do it now. He feels pain when he moves.


    It''s probably because of the wrong way of operation, or the wrong wood. I can''t say what the specific reason is. Anyway, it took me a long time to make a fire.


    Meng Li just looked at it quietly and didn''t interfere.


    Huang was so tired that his forehead was sweating. Looking at yueren, he said unhappily:


    "you lied to me? After such a long time, what do you mean by fire? "


    Yueren is powerless to look at Huang. He really can''t blame other people''s methods. Is he reasonable?


    If there is a system, it''s better to find the system to exchange for a lighter. It''s convenient and fast. No, if the system is still there, he won''t exchange the invention of fire for a meal.


    I feel very sad that fire is such a great invention, but it''s only worth a meal here.


    He frowned and thought for a long time. At last, the musician said:


    "another way."


    "You go to find Huocao..."


    Yueren described the appearance of xiahuocao. It was very detailed. It was when he came here before, he saw it on the road and looked at it more.


    Who knows, it''s such a situation after coming here. Up to now, yueren doesn''t understand why these primitive people treat him like this.


    The system left him so decisively, everything happened too suddenly


    After the fresh fire grass is picked from the mountain, tear off the cotton wool on the back of the fire grass while the tide is in. After drying, it can be used.


    I remember the white fiber of fire grass, which can be torn off and twisted. In fact, it can also be used to make clothes. But leren is not in the mood to teach people what to make clothes. It''s too complicated. These neurotics can''t learn at all.


    But it takes time to look for firewood, and it also needs to be dried in the sun. Today we can''t make a fire, and we can''t make a fire by drilling wood.


    "Do you want to find it? I feel like he lied to us. " Huang said.


    Dang also agreed with Huang''s point of view, nodded to Meng Li and said:


    "yes, is that ok? What if they cheat us again? "


    In Dang''s heart, the idea of making fire by drilling wood has become a trick.


    Yueren also knows that Dang thinks so in his heart. He secretly scolds Dang for his insanity and stupidity. But yueren has been thinking about these ancients with the thinking of modern people, and will never understand them.


    If happy people were born in this world, maybe they would be more stupid than Dang, and they would not even try.Meng Li said: "well, let''s have a try."


    Huang sighed, looked at Dang and thought about it. It shouldn''t be too tired to look for it. He said:


    "let''s look for it."


    Dang turned to the musician and said:


    "if you want to cheat us this time, I I... "


    Eh, when I came back to God, didn''t I mean to starve him to death?


    What kind of fire should we create and give him something to eat? When will this evil god die?


    Having seen the strangeness of leren, Tang felt that leren was a very ominous thing in the tribe. He had some problems before, but now he was looking forward to his early death.


    Dang said to Meng Li:


    "rain, let''s go out and say."


    Meng Li nodded and everyone went out. As soon as he went out, he anxiously asked Meng Li: "rain, if you give him something to eat, when will he die?"


    Meng Li explained:


    "we''ll give it this time. In the future, we won''t try anything he teaches us."


    Dang said, "what if what he taught us brought disaster to the tribe?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. She liked to mention the problem to the point. She said:


    "many things have two sides. You see the dagger before can hurt us, right?"


    Dang nodded seriously, and Meng Li said:


    "but it can also hurt the prey. We take it and stick it in the neck of the prey when hunting, and the prey will soon die."


    "Don''t you like that dagger? In fact, as long as we use it correctly. " Meng Li looks at Dang.


    I feel embarrassed about Dang. What else does he want to say? Meng Li said earnestly:


    "shall we create things first, and then think about it?"


    Dang can no longer ask, take people out to look for fire grass.


    After leaving, Meng Li went into the cave again. Now there are only Yue Ren and Meng Li in the cave.


    He hesitated for a moment and said to Meng Li:


    "can you give me something to eat first?"


    Meng Lishun is feeding a piece of raw meat to leren. It''s not fresh. Today''s hunters haven''t come back.


    Because of the sacrifice, they didn''t go hunting.


    So this piece of meat is from yesterday, and it''s still a little delicious after a day.

 Chapter 1249

    After Meng Li came here, she didn''t eat any more raw meat from the tribe. She didn''t like to eat it. She lived on nutriment, but she still wanted some of it.


    I don''t want to eat for the time being. I want to wait for the client to come back when it''s dried.


    And it''s strange to others that they don''t eat all the time.


    Yueren smells the meat has a faint strange smell. It''s not pork or beef. It''s hard to tell what kind of meat it is. It''s also smelly. Just smelling it makes people''s stomach churn.


    Hesitated again hesitated, the head shook to shake, looked forward to Meng Li to give him to change to eat, but Meng Li still has no facial expression.


    Happy people can also see people''s face, can only bite down, expression is very difficult to say, almost spit out.


    Raised an eye to see a Meng to leave, the eyes are full of resist.


    I can''t eat this kind of food without psychological quality.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "eat quickly."


    Happy people look at the attitude, but also a face.


    It''s really hard to swallow, but hunger drives happy people to do enough construction in their heart and tell themselves that it''s most important to live.


    Bit again and again, strange smell and bad smell was licked clean by him.


    Finally, he could not bite down the raw meat and swallow it. He looked at Meng Li prayingly:


    "can you get me some wild fruit?"


    Meng Li looks at yueren:


    "prove that you are not hungry enough."


    Yueren breathed a sigh of relief and was unable to explain to Meng Li. He just begged again:


    "can you get me some fruit? I really can''t eat this meat."


    Now the musician has taught the tribesmen the way to make fire. For Meng Li, it is no longer valuable. How can she still be willing to deal with the musician.


    Too lazy to listen to the musicians, she put the meat up again, and the simple people went out to stay outside the cave.


    Let the musician be alone in it.


    Yueren wants to go out to find Mengli, but his body can''t move. He can only shout Mengli, and all kinds of pleading for Mengli are pitiful.


    Can Meng Li sometimes iron heart up is also very terrible, she is indifferent from beginning to end.


    Towards evening, they found the fire grass, but also brought back quite a lot, to Meng Li to see, together with the processing, to the sun up.


    Dang was still a little uneasy and asked again:


    "do you really want to try? What if it''s dangerous? "


    Meng Li nodded. Although he felt that Dang was a bit wordy, he was at least a responsible leader. He was big, careful and good at listening to other people''s opinions.


    When the night falls, the musician suddenly makes a lot of noise, and the sound is especially painful.


    Meng Li doesn''t even have the interest to have a look at it. Until midnight, maybe yueren has no strength and no movement.


    But let Meng Li accident is, the next day to light, a go in to find, music people actually died.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and checked the body of Xiale people. He found that the death was caused by excessive hemothorax.


    That''s the reason for the previous injury. It''s going too fast. Meng Li feels that it''s cheaper than others.


    Sure enough, I didn''t get through it. After such a heavy injury, it''s not easy to survive until now.


    But 6018 hasn''t come back yet. Meng Li is worried, but he doesn''t know where to find 6018. He can only stay in the tribe.


    When they saw that the musician died, they were greatly relieved.


    They finally defeated the evil god and successfully helped their God do it well.


    After the velvet was made, the sparks from the collision of stones ignited the velvet and made a fire.


    Everyone was very surprised, a small fire, hand beside, feel very warm.


    I can''t help but wonder how good it is to have fire in winter.


    Then it was time for Meng Li to popularize science. She told them how to keep the fire and how to use it correctly.


    Where do you know that?


    She doesn''t need to explain. The priest knows a lot in other people''s hearts. Some things can be known by a little imagination.


    Meng Li told them that the spark can cause the fire, and the fire can ignite other things. In the forest, there are too many things that can be touched. The trees of the forest burn one by one and spread. The whole forest suffers, and the species of the whole forest also suffer. The small fire can be put out, and the fire is raging. It is almost impossible to kill it.


    Then they can''t keep up with the speed of the fire, so in the final analysis, don''t start a fire in the forest.


    If one does not pay attention to it, it is likely to bring immeasurable consequences.


    Success scares these people to look at the fire with fear.


    This thing might kill people.


    Dang thinks it''s a conspiracy of evil spirits. He expresses his worries to Meng Li. Meng Li is satisfied with dangneng''s thinking and says:"It may be a conspiracy, but it''s dead."


    "Maybe we want to use fire incorrectly, and then kill ourselves, so we must learn to use fire correctly, so that we won''t be like him."


    Everyone nodded seriously, and felt that Meng Li was very reasonable.


    Looking at Dang, Meng Li fell into meditation and didn''t speak. When he saved the fire, Dang found a place where there was no one and asked Meng Li:


    "is it really so easy for evil spirits to die?"


    "Will God die, too?"


    Meng Li


    In fact, this child is the smartest and the worst to fool.


    She thought for a while and said:


    "in fact, the evil god is just a kind of saying, not God at all. He is different from our God. Our God is great and powerful, but this evil god has very few means. After taking out his weapons, he still has some mana to protect himself. After using up, he is just like us ordinary people."


    "So if such a weak male offends our God, our God will not attack him."


    "It''s like if you get angry when our tribe''s little male beats you, how about fighting back?"


    Meng Li is just fooling around now. She thought this task would cost a lot of money, but she didn''t expect that leren would die like this.


    This kind of feeling is probably the same as their idea. They are well prepared and think that the evil gods are hard to deal with. As a result, after such a toss, people die.


    I feel like I''m dreaming, but I''m not sure.


    Don''t say it''s not down-to-earth. Even Meng Li is not down-to-earth. 6018 has been out for a long time.


    "Yes


    He still had doubts on his face.


    I feel like I understand and I don''t understand.


    Meng Li didn''t want to say too much, but pretended to say mysteriously:


    "you may not understand now, and you will understand later when you are older."


    With that, she turned and walked away in an enigmatic way. What do you want to do?


    In fact, there are many things in her life that she didn''t understand.


    Don scratched his hair, really?

 Chapter 1250

    It still needs more effort to use fire for science popularization.


    Meng Li told them again and again how to use fire correctly.


    People are especially small in the face of disasters. If we can avoid some problems by saying more, Meng Li is not willing to be lazy.


    Maybe Meng Li said the consequences were too serious. Some people were scared and said they would not use fire anymore.


    Meng Li has no opinion about this. Many people can''t escape the law of true fragrance. In winter, when they see others burning, they know how warm it is.


    Others said they would ask God to see if he wanted them to use fire.


    No problem. Meng left for instructions and told them that God agreed.


    God didn''t speak again. If he didn''t speak, it was tacit.


    Well, there''s nothing to say.


    He began to teach everyone to eat barbecue. Although the roast meat was tough, Meng Li felt better than eating raw meat.


    After a few days, she felt that 6018 had come back. She was a little happy and asked:


    "got it?"


    6018 voice extremely tired, he said:


    "caught, after the trading system ran, did not leave the world for the first time, into the time tunnel, lurking in the world."


    "Then I worked with him for a long time. It''s hard to say a word."


    Meng Li asked:


    "what does he do when he stays in the world?"


    6018: "probably want to go and not reconciled, and aware of our existence."


    "Think of a way to get something out of the world."


    "But I''m sure I can''t give him the chance."


    There''s really nothing to say. There''s too much to say. I can''t say Meng Li still thinks he''s asking for credit. He doesn''t mean that. It''s just a matter of classification.


    Meng Li said softly,


    "it''s hard for you."


    In other words, in fact, this task is relatively difficult to deal with. As a person dealing with the trading system, 6018 worked hard.


    It''s a lot harder than before, but she didn''t ask about the details. As a system, 6018 must have a special means for the system, and she may not be able to understand it.


    I don''t understand. I''m looking for embarrassment?


    She felt the looseness of the system space prohibition. She chose the right direction for this task, which took a short time.


    If you don''t have the status of client, and you don''t have to pave the way for the tribal people in advance, it will definitely take more words and effort to rely on yourself.


    That is to say, these primitive people, because of their social environment, have few minds and are easy to cheat.


    Later people, because there are more things worth fighting for in the world, and there are more people, their hearts are more complicated, and it is not easy to deceive when the routine of each generation is accumulated.


    "Let''s go back then."


    Meng Li felt that he had nothing to do in this world.


    Some things do not change, slowly wait for him to develop, all things have natural laws, too much interference is easy to backfire.


    Just like the fable, the seedlings grow normally. If they are lacking, we can help to water them. If there are insects, we can help to drive them away. But if we think they grow slowly, we can pull them up a little bit, which is funny.


    Sometimes the world is like a seedling.


    When Meng Li returns to the system space, the reward will follow:


    fulfill the client''s wish of rain: revenge on the happy person.


    Score 100 points, get 92000 points, boundary power reward: 1430 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Additional reward: remove one trading system that affects the level, and get reward: 3000 points of Jieli and one revival card in place.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 880900


    Jieli: 13055


    Soul: 6


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li tilts his head and looks at his personal data. He estimates in his heart that the integral and boundary force are facing each other.


    Last time I came back, I spent more. I used 100000 points to buy spirit liquid, spent 2000 points to buy food for Wu Xiang, and spent 5000 yuan to buy nine star clock milk.


    Zheng Xian forced to pay for the dessert.


    She can''t remember how much she spent to buy the spirit liquid. Now it''s not only for the love vine, but also for the spirit tree.


    This task took only one month at most, which can be said to be very fast. I don''t know if the client has that strange feeling in his heart.


    Some people will feel that I have paid such a high price. As a result, if you have finished the work, you will feel that your payment is not worth it.After all, many tasks, for the client, are the disaster of their life, the darkest place, you are too easy, the client''s heart is easy to lose balance.


    Judging from the scores and rewards, there should be no such consignor. Moreover, the rewards in the world are also considerable, which proves that it is right to teach primitive people to use fire.


    Moreover, judging from the recent missions, the rewards of Jieli are more than double that of the four-star missions, which is enough to prove the significance of the five-star missions to the missions.


    When it comes to five stars, you will find that when it comes to one or two stars, the reward for doing a task is really too little.


    Therefore, there is no assessment task for promotion. Promotion to five stars requires assessment tasks. The stages are very different, just like a watershed.


    If I had been a little bit unlucky at that time, I could not get on the five stars all the time, and I didn''t have so many rewards from the world, I might have been farther and farther away from Zheng Xian.


    Weak countries have no diplomacy, so it is very suitable to apply it to people.


    It seems to be weak now, but take your time.


    When Meng Li looked at it carefully, he found that the trustor also presented a heart of faith?


    By the way, what''s another resurrection card?


    She chose to check the things sent by this kind of organization. After all, there are other questions to ask 6018.


    Check it out. There are two kinds of so-called in situ resurrection cards.


    The first is that the mission has been judged to have failed, but with the in situ revival card, you can directly avoid the fate of being forced back to the system space by the system, force yourself to stay on the plane, turn the defeat into the victory, and complete the mission.


    It''s like, give me another chance.


    Second, in the face of the throne, if you die in the body of the client, there are several ways to revive.


    Sometimes it''s time to go back. This is when the client''s body is completely damaged, such as moving his head, he can''t use it immediately.


    There are also some special operations, depending on the situation at that time.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. The original resurrection card is really good. You can at least get another chance with it.


    But it''s hard to reverse the situation when the task fails.


    You have to keep it well. You can''t use it until the critical moment. After searching just now, you can''t sell any of the malls in the big area.


    This system task 6018 also has a separate reward, but Meng Li is too lazy to ask.

 Chapter 1251

    Instead, she asked:


    "what is the heart of faith?"


    Did you find this by yourself.


    6018 said:


    "it''s a very good thing. It''s very rare. The client has regarded you as a God."


    "Believe in you, in fact, ordinary people can''t give you back the heart of faith."


    Meng Li was a little happy with a smile. She said:


    "it''s because the trustor himself is a priest. Although all the people in the tribe believe in God, the so-called God doesn''t exist at all. At the same time, they believe in the trustor, so all the beliefs they give are transferred to the trustor?"


    "That''s what it means."


    "They all believe in the priests. The priests have accumulated so many beliefs, and then they come to believe in you, so they can give you such a heart of faith."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "OK, then..."


    What''s the use.


    She is more realistic and focuses on practical problems.


    6018: "there is no single effect, but how to say, it can enhance your strength to a certain extent, such as your various talents. With this heart of faith bonus, the damage will be higher than before."


    "In short, all kinds of your output will increase the damage to a certain extent because of the existence of faith."


    Meng Li was a little surprised:


    "so my various powers are mixed with the power of belief."


    6018: "yes."


    Meng Li silently said thank you to the client in his heart. The client was really simple. He didn''t feel that he was doing the task too fast and unbalanced. On the contrary, he adored her for her quick solution?


    However, this kind of thing must vary from person to person. It''s not necessarily a good thing for a new client to think that the Tasker is doing the task too fast.


    Not every task can be solved quickly.


    Meng Li was very happy that he did the task quickly and got rich rewards.


    Because I come back quickly and feel that I have successfully stolen some leisure time, I can start the next task later.


    She went to the domain and planned to buy some food for Wu Xiang. Now Wu Xiang''s mouth is greedy.


    However, after shopping, some of them unconsciously go to the market. It''s probably women''s nature to go shopping.


    The problem of spirit ball has been solved. I''m not sure what I want, but I just want to see if I have what I need.


    But just arrived at the market gate, met Gu Zhuo.


    "Master..."


    Gu Zhuo looks at Meng Li, the insipidity in his eyes only takes a moment from the surprise.


    Meng Liwei frowned and stretched out again. She gave a faint hum.


    "Do you come to the market, too? What can I do for you, please? Apprentice I''ll find it for you Gu Zhuo said.


    Shifu can take care of him. This is to sweep away the haze left by Shifu''s attitude last time.


    Suddenly the sky was clear.


    Clearly a big and small guy, see Meng from nervous to stutter.


    Meng Li looked at Gu Zhuo indifferently:


    "you should be normal."


    "I, no, OK, I''m normal." He is helpless.


    He is trying his best to adjust his mood. He doesn''t want to behave like this. He knows it''s a bit embarrassing, but


    He doesn''t usually do that. He doesn''t do that when he meets anyone.


    But in front of master, it''s really hard for him to control himself. He has walked so many worlds alone, missing master and looking forward to seeing him again one day. It''s undoubtedly a big surprise to see him at last.


    It''s like a person who dreams of a hundred million every day, but one day he will faint with excitement.


    Meng Li looks at Gu Zhuo''s hard work to suppress his true feelings, but he can''t bear it. In order not to let Gu Zhuo work so hard


    She directly returned to the system space and disappeared in front of Guzhuo.


    Not in front of Gu Zhuo, Gu Zhuo would not be so hard.


    Not even the market.


    Gu Zhuo couldn''t see Meng Li''s figure, and his heart suddenly ached. His master left again. He walked decisively and resolutely, and didn''t even say a word to him.


    After Meng Li went back, he went to the Lingtian to give Wuxiang food. The wisteria is still like that. Wuxiang planted Lingzhi again. Some Lingzhi can produce seeds, which means that not every Lingzhi is grown from the seeds exchanged in the mall.


    When Wu Xiang finished eating, Meng Li looked at the spirit tree and wondered if it had become his own. The more he looked at it, the more pleasant it was. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s beautiful."


    After eating, Wu Xiang lies in the nest and plans to sleep. Hearing Meng Li''s words, he can''t help turning over and covering his ears with his claws.


    I don''t know where to see a beautiful tree. Besides, the tree hasn''t changed much, OK?


    Meng Li also thinks that the spiritual tree is flourishing. The more he looks at it, the more he likes it. He thinks of the vine, and another day when the vine comes back to her, he tells it to give life to the spiritual tree.He must be good to the spirit tree. Meng Li''s mind is full of spirit fruits.


    Turning his head and looking at Wu Xiang covering his ears, Meng Li was in a good mood and asked with concern:


    "is it a headache?"


    Wu Xiang shook his head.


    Meng Li: "then you?"


    In order to stop Meng Li from bothering him, Wu Xiang nodded and said:


    "I have a headache. Please let me have a rest."


    Meng Li laughingly looks at Wu Xiang. This guy is sleepy when he is full.


    She left Lingtian and began to ponder whether to do the task or stay in the system space for a while. Thinking that she hadn''t practiced the dream flute for a long time, she picked up the dream flute and began to practice. Now she''s not as tired as before.


    But can not stand for too long, Meng Li practice to tired, lying in bed to sleep, wake up and let 6018 to her follow-up look at the world.


    Look at this lovely client.


    Living in this era can not be said to be poor, but it is also a time when many people behind are unwilling to live.


    After the client went back, she was still a priest, and no one wanted to shake her position.


    How did you live in the past? Now it''s the same. There''s not much change. Everyday life is the same.


    In winter, everyone huddled together to bake and catch fire. The warm orange light shone on the client''s face, brimming with happiness.


    The client is more than 30 years old, but also because of the different living environment, the body aging faster, colder than others, can not help but rely on the fire closer.


    Someone immediately reminded us that it was something given by the evil god. We must be very careful not to get so close.


    The client was in a trance. Was it given by the evil god?


    In her heart, she felt that it was not like this, but she could not say it again. She felt that she had been involved in this matter, but the details were particularly vague.


    She kept away from the fire again, rubbing her hands and watching the fire.


    After eating cooked meat, women and children really get less sick. They also teach other tribes the way to use fire and barbecue.


    Meng Li takes a look at the client. If he has the ability to bless, he wants to bless the client in return, but he doesn''t.


    We can only quietly say that we are well, and consciousness will return to the system space.

 Chapter 1252

    After getting up, there was really no place to kill time. Meng Li asked 6018 to choose a task for her.


    When it comes to the plane, it''s OK to come this time. It''s not like in the last world.


    At this time, it was night. The TV in the room was still on. The body was on the bed. The client should have fallen asleep by watching TV.


    The picture of TV is constantly changing. Meng Li has no mind to watch TV and scans the room.


    The room is relatively large, with a French window and elegant curtains. The room is cold color as a whole. Judging from the quality of the furniture and the overall decoration, the client''s conditions should be good.


    He felt his body and confirmed that he was a woman. Meng Li opened the wardrobe again, and there was no man''s clothes in it.


    At least it won''t be a man coming in all of a sudden.


    The floor is covered with soft carpet, Meng Li barefoot, quietly looked at the room door, the door is locked.


    She didn''t turn off the TV. She lay in bed, closed her eyes and began to receive the story.


    Su jiangrui, the client, is a well-off woman. She helped her company when she came back from her studies.


    But to say how harmonious and happy the client''s family is, it''s not necessarily true that the client''s mother died while the client was studying.


    The client''s father is busy with business and shows little care for the client, because without his mother, the client has no sense of security.


    But now that I''m working, I''m calm and self-supporting, and I''m more capable. I''m just my father''s right-hand assistant, but I''m not a close cotton padded jacket.


    Rao is so. Su''s father is quite satisfied with his daughter. He can help him in his career without worrying about him. He is no worse than a boy.


    However, although a single and rich man has become an old man, he is always surrounded by some Yingyan. However, Su''s father handles things better and won''t make things embarrassing.


    And it won''t make any jokes.


    So a lot of women here to get some benefits, get along with Su Fu for a year and a half, peacefully break up, also not greedy for other.


    After all, old men are smart, which is so easy to cheat.


    So after the client''s mother passed away, Su''s father was honest for a few years, and then there was no shortage of women.


    These clients can understand that dad still has decades of life, so he can''t die alone.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to worry. You can do whatever you want.


    She has a boyfriend, which is not a pure business marriage. After all, they know each other, know each other and fall in love. They are attracted by each other''s excellent qualities, but if they combine, they can help each other.


    The combination of the strong and the strong, to a higher level.


    The parents of both sides are very satisfied, and the people in the circle think that this is a perfect match.


    Then they got engaged step by step.


    During this period, a cousin came to the client''s home. The cousin is the daughter of the client''s father''s younger brother. They are doing business abroad, and they are doing well abroad.


    But there was a girl from heaven who was drowned and suffocated outside. Then a woman from the ancient harem came across to her cousin.


    Living in the modern age as a cousin.


    If you want to say that the real cousin of the client is really dead, the woman who came from ancient times only used her cousin''s body.


    In a sense, it''s not robbing my cousin''s body, it''s just acceptance.


    The soul of the cousin was not squeezed away by this imperial concubine.


    My cousin''s name is Su Panqing, which was also used by ancient imperial concubines after they came across.


    She''s not used to staying abroad. She doesn''t like the environment and atmosphere of foreign countries. It''s also because the appearance and color of foreign people are very different from her, so she''s not used to it visually.


    After all, they came from ancient times.


    So she asked to go back to China. Her family loves her very much. If you want to go back, go back.


    But worried about Su Panqing''s maladjustment in China and the boredom of living alone, he contacted the client and Su''s father. This is his niece. Su''s father happily sent Su Panqing to the client''s home.


    The client doesn''t live with his father after working. After all, there are many inconveniences for a single father.


    Sometimes they bring women back.


    The client chooses to be out of sight and out of mind.


    Besides, it''s not reliable for my uncle to live with my niece, so I can only send it to the client.


    The trustor is capable and willing to take care of others. Looking at Su Panqing''s weakness, he takes care of her more.


    Su Panqing was also friendly to the first cousin of the client. From ancient times to modern times, she needed to adapt for a long time.


    The client as a sister, get along very well.


    Later, when the client and his boyfriend, Qin Hefeng, also brought Su Panqing. After all, this is his cousin, so it''s not impossible to introduce him.


    Besides, you can''t leave Su Panqing alone at home and go out to play.Then Su Panqing saw Qin Hefeng. At the first glance, she burst into tears.


    It made the client and Qin Hefeng look confused and a little embarrassed.


    When asked what happened to Su Panqing, Su Panqing didn''t speak, but cried bitterly. People who didn''t know thought that his parents were dead.


    and the secret as like as two peas, the Qin and the wind are exactly the same as Su''s wife.


    When her fiance died in order to protect Su Panqing, Su Panqing was forced to enter the palace and became a concubine, and then died fighting in the back palace.


    At that time, Su Panqing''s fiance, before he died, affectionately told Su Panqing that he would be together again in the next life.


    So


    When Su Panqing saw Qin Hefeng, he firmly believed that they had met again. Qin Hefeng and his fiance in his previous life were the same person.


    Otherwise, it can''t explain that they look the same, past life and present life.


    But now that Qin Hefeng is reincarnated, I don''t remember her.


    They are the perfect couple


    It''s just a pity that Qin Hefeng has become her cousin''s fiance. She is at a loss and doesn''t know what to do.


    She tested the client and asked how she felt about Qin Hefeng. The client felt speechless. It was her fiance. Of course, she felt good.


    Then Su Panqing asked the client, would you die without Qin Hefeng?


    Client:??


    She said, of course not. Who can live without this world?


    Su Panqing: OK.


    Will not die on the line, will not die will be able to find their happiness.


    But without Qin Hefeng, she would die.


    In this life, she must bravely pursue her own happiness.


    So I went to tell Qin Hefeng the story of the past and the present. It was more subtle, but people could understand it.


    Qin Hefeng understood, his expression was strange and speechless, and said:


    "you said I was your fiance in my previous life?"


    Su Panqing nodded.


    Qin Hefeng said that she was a little scared. Now girls talk to each other in different ways.


    Do you have a profound style of study?


    It''s unique, but


    He didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 1253

    Qin Hefeng didn''t believe it. Su Panqing was very sad, but not discouraged.


    Last life until death, without him day and night miss, remorse, pain.


    In this life, we must grasp it.


    I can only be sorry for my cousin, but they are the people who should be together. My cousin''s real fate hasn''t arrived yet.


    In his last life, he was forced to become a concubine, exhausted physically and mentally in the harem, and fighting for a man he didn''t love, just to survive.


    At that time, she struggled so hard to survive. If she had known that she could see him after she died, she would have come earlier.


    Maybe he won''t face today''s embarrassing situation. Earlier, he won''t have a fiancee.


    In this life, Qin Hefeng is as handsome and promising as before.


    There''s a deadly attraction all over the body every time.


    Su Panqing is crazy about Qin Hefeng. She wants to see Qin Hefeng every day. She firmly believes that Qin Hefeng loves her deeply, but she has lost her memory.


    Even if you can''t have the memory of your last life, you can fall in love with her again.


    So Su Panqing started to pursue her husband. Qin Hefeng thought Su Panqing was boring at the beginning.


    Talk about the past and present, full of love, their relationship is so ambiguous.


    But later, I felt that Su Panqing was a little pitiful.


    It''s kind of pathetic.


    His eyes are very persistent and affectionate.


    Qin Hefeng didn''t tell the client about it. His original intention was to worry that the client would think more and break the relationship between the two sisters. Later, it''s unknown why he kept hiding it.


    Anyway, it''s not that pure.


    Su Panqing is quite different from the client in character. Su Panqing has the soft and obedient feeling of ancient women, which can make men easily find the feeling of being needed.


    But the client is the kind of strong woman who can carry everything by herself.


    This leads to Qin Hefeng''s weak sense of existence in front of the client.


    I didn''t enjoy being worshipped.


    People are also greedy. They like certain characteristics of the client and feel that the client lacks certain characteristics. Su Panqing just has what the client lacks.


    In a word, Qin Hefeng gradually changed his outlook on Su Panqing, but he didn''t put aside his face.


    Attitude is just a little ambiguous, it is more impossible to say that I broke up with Su jiangrui, and you together and so on.


    Su Panqing is sensitive, because she feels guilty about her client, so she is especially good to her client at home.


    A lot of times, the client is a little strange.


    Great.


    Sometimes the client is busy preparing all the details of the wedding, and Su Panqing looks at them, often covering his heart.


    It''s really painful. It''s hard to do it again. And in such a good era, how can we seize the opportunity?


    She watched Qin Hefeng and his client''s marriage approaching. Do you really want to watch them get married?


    She couldn''t accept the fact.


    But also dare not directly to Qin Hefeng, you don''t want to get married or anything, worry about yourself in Qin Hefeng heart not easy to brush up the impression points down.


    What should we do?


    She thought that she was the soul of this body, and suddenly came up with an idea, if only her soul could go to Su jiangrui''s body.


    If you become Su jiangrui, you can naturally marry Qin Hefeng and become his wife.


    That way, once and for all.


    With this idea, Su Panqing''s mind was full of this idea all day and all night.


    It happened that she met a friend here, whose name was song Lele.


    She is a young girl friend of the client''s father, but she is also several years older than the client.


    For this kind of father''s little girl friend, the client ignored, she knew that father is to get along for a period of time, get what they need.


    And then it will break up.


    But song Lele has a lot of ideas. She wants to be Mrs. Su, so she has to make some connections.


    He came to the client''s office to please the client. The client was busy and didn''t pay much attention. Su Panqing happened to be on the side.


    Song Lele had a bad time. In order to ease the atmosphere, he went to talk to Su Panqing. After all, this is also his niece. It would be nice to say something nice to her in front of old su.


    This kind of old man needs the help of his family to move him.


    Su Panqing seems to be more polite than the client. Of course, in order to keep the atmosphere unchanged, she managed song Lele.


    In this regard, the two became friends. When the client was busy with his work, song Lele went shopping when they were bored.


    Later, when Su Panqing was full of thoughts about how to become a client, he tentatively asked song Lele, do you think one person has become another person.


    Song Lele said: why, do you want to exchange souls.Su Panqing pursed her lips and did not go on.


    Song Lele thought about it and told Su Panqing that she knew someone who was a bit of a Taoist. She could introduce him.


    It''s a joke to say that the exchange of souls is such a thing. Qi Lele didn''t take it seriously at all.


    But to be sure, it''s not a big problem who you want to deal with.


    Ask Su Panqing if there are any annoying people to clean up.


    You can use some small means behind your back, which others can''t bear.


    Su Panqing is obsessed with Qin Hefeng''s obsession. He wants to try everything. Besides, he is just a soul who uses other people''s bodies.


    It''s not impossible for someone to understand this kind of operation.


    After Qi Lele''s introduction, he got to know Li Daozi and boldly said that he wanted to change his soul. Li Daozi narrowed his eyes and said that it was OK.


    But there should be requirements for the soul. If this kind of soul chooses something.


    Shaking his head, he said to Su Panqing, I don''t think you can.


    Su Panqing felt that she had been seriously denied, which was equivalent to eliminating the possibility that she would be with Qin Hefeng immediately.


    Even said that she could, absolutely could, and that she had the money, as long as Li Daozi managed things well.


    When Li Daozi does these insidious things, his plan is money. When the money is in place, you should not blame me for it.


    That''s what I said in advance.


    Su Panqing also agreed that she would try anything for the sake of Qin Hefeng.


    But it''s impossible to change your soul. If your soul is qualified, you can be put in other people''s bodies.


    Then you just squeeze people out.


    Su Panqing asked the man who had been squeezed out what to do?


    Li Daozi said that you still care about others?


    That''s equivalent to death. Is it a hidden danger to live? Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?


    Su Panqing thought so, but he thought that his cousin would die, right?


    So


    There is no such person in the world.


    In a word, she struggled for a long time in her heart, but in the end, she couldn''t resist the obsession with Qin Hefeng. Moreover, being kind to others is cruel to herself. She can''t be so cruel to herself.


    He made up his mind to let Li Daozi do it.

 Chapter 1254

    So Su Panqing''s soul was really stronger than the client, and he successfully pushed the client out.


    The client has no body, and does not immediately go to reincarnation, and stays beside his body, trying to grab his body, but it is useless.


    Su Panqing took the client''s body and fell in love with Qin Hefeng, satisfied.


    Just occasionally think of cousin, a face of guilt, mumbling to say sorry, I have no choice.


    Qi Lele knew that Li Daozi had done something for Su Panqing. Besides, Su Panqing was divorced from her original body, and that body died.


    She got along well with Su Panqing before, and knew a little about her character.


    In fact, Li Daozi usually has professional ethics, and he usually doesn''t talk about it.


    But this is the first time he has done this method successfully, and he is very proud of it.


    This kind of risk is very big. If you can''t squeeze out other people''s souls, your own soul can''t go back to your own body. It''s gambling with your life. But Su Panqing succeeded, and Li Daozi felt that his way was too good.


    Qi Lele poured some wine, and Li Daozi made it clear.


    This enlivens Qi Lele''s mind. Watching Su Panqing fall in love with Qin Hefeng with his client''s body, he knows that this is for the sake of men.


    She wanted to be Mrs. Su, so she asked Su Panqing to help her.


    Now that you are using Su jiangrui''s body, that is old man Su''s daughter. When your daughter talks, the father always listens to two more sentences.


    Su Panqing is busy with Qin Hefeng''s love and wedding preparation. He is not in the mood to talk to Qi Lele, which makes Qi Lele very angry.


    Threaten Su Panqing. If you don''t help me, I''ll tell you about it.


    Su Panqing was flustered. Instead, she ran to Su''s father and said a few good words. Su''s father thought it strange that his daughter''s character was very different from before. Now she took charge of his private life.


    It''s OK to get along with Qi Lele and be happy with each other. If you want to get married, he doesn''t like it.


    I don''t know how my daughter thinks of Qi Lele. In a word, Su Panqing''s good words have little effect.


    And Su''s father also warned Qi Lele, don''t wander in front of my daughter.


    Qi Lele was even more aggrieved, thinking that Su Panqing spoke ill of her in front of old man su.


    What I think is that since you''ve broken down the bridge, don''t blame me for being unkind. We are all on the same boat. I know your big secret. You can''t leave me.


    In a rage, he finds Qin Hefeng and tells him about Su Panqing''s robbing the client''s body.


    Of course, she also left room. For various reasons, she did not dare to tell Su Fu about it.


    The first one is to let Su Panqing know that she has done what she said. The second one is that if old man Su knows that his daughter is no longer his daughter, and that she still knows, she has no good fruit to eat.


    When Qin Hefeng learned about it, his reaction was somewhat unexpected, although he was surprised.


    But there is also a sense that Su Panqing and Su jiangrui are two completely different personalities. Su jiangrui''s personality suddenly becomes Su Panqing''s, so what Qi Lele said is probably true.


    To ask Su Panqing, Su Panqing can feel that Qin Hefeng''s attitude towards this matter is just to ask. It doesn''t seem to blame her.


    Also think about this period of time with the cousin''s body and Qin Hefeng get along very happily, the relationship has been established.


    Cousin Qin is willing to admit, at least let him use the courage to love.


    As Su Panqing expected, Qin Hefeng just thought it was strange, but he didn''t blame Su Panqing for robbing the client''s body.


    As if the client had nothing to do with him before.


    After all, Qin Hefeng preferred this fiancee.


    It''s sweeter than ever.


    When the client saw this, he was mad. Su Panqing and Qin Hefeng were the two dogs. Su jiangrui was wrong about them.


    Su Panqing is worried that Qi Lele will tell his father about it. As a last resort, he speaks good words about Qi Lele in front of his father all day.


    Although I don''t know how my daughter has become like this, Su''s father really doesn''t know that there are still operations of changing souls in the world, so he doesn''t know that all souls have been changed.


    People also can''t stand it, every day someone in his ear said who is good who is good, once or twice just, more times, can''t help but move.


    Is this man really that good?


    Didn''t you find out?


    In a word, it''s easier to change. In the end, after Qin Hefeng and Su Panqing got married, they married Qi Lele.


    I can''t stand my daughter''s tears and tears before she got married and said to him:


    "Dad, after I get married, I seldom have the chance to be filial to you. I hope someone can take care of you instead of me."


    "Qilele is very good. If my father marries her, I will be at ease. Now I have found my own happiness, and my father must also."In a word, Su Fu was goose bumps and moved by similar words.


    Su Panqing contributed a lot to the marriage between Su Fu and Qi Lele, although from the heart, Su Fu was not so satisfied with Qi Lele.


    But Qi Lele knows how to choose. After she is with Su Fu, she handles her own affairs very clean, which makes Su Fu feel that she really wants to live with her.


    After Su Fu and Qi Lele got married, Qin Hefeng told his wife Su Panqing that Qi Lele could not be kept, which was a big hidden danger.


    We have to find a way to deal with it. Su Panqing only has Qin Hefeng in mind. Whatever you say is what you want me to do.


    So Qin Hefeng took advantage of Su Panqing, got a lot of Su''s secret things from Qi Lele or Su''s father, and then began to deal with Su.


    It''s so hard for Su to breathe.


    Su''s father is confused. Why does his son-in-law turn his head to deal with himself?


    He asked Su Panqing, and then he asked Qin Hefeng. Qin Hefeng said how he could do it. He really just wanted to deal with Qi Lele and reassure Su Panqing. Now it seems that Su''s father is affected, but in the end he will not.


    You must continue to help me. I''m doing it for you. I won''t be threatened by qilele any more.


    Su Panqing nodded deeply.


    The result is that Qi Lele is really miserable by Qin Hefeng, but Su''s father is also very unlucky, and Jiang''s family has become Qin Hefeng''s.


    And Su Panqing and Qin Hefeng continue to live happily together.


    When the client saw this, he was very angry. Qin Hefeng was not a good thing. She was robbed of her body. Qin Hefeng played such a big game of chess and took Jiang as his own.


    This is a wolf.


    And Su Panqing is not a good thing.


    The client''s wish is to take revenge on these people.


    She felt that she had destroyed the earth in her last life to meet such a disgusting and vicious person.

 Chapter 1255

    After Meng Li accepted the plot, he really felt that it was full of ups and downs.


    Qin Hefeng is very resourceful. He pushes the boat with the current and chooses to do what is in his best interests.


    And by all means.


    If the client doesn''t meet the woman who comes from the harem and successfully marries Qin Hefeng, according to the ability of the client, it''s hard for Qin Hefeng to show off what he thinks.


    But to be sure, he is a wolf lurking in the dark, waiting for opportunities anytime, anywhere.


    Su Panqing is a woman full of love. Meng Li thinks that there are many such women.


    In the final analysis, it''s because women are more emotional.


    In the plot, it is vaguely introduced that Su Panqing was also called Su Panqing in his original era, and had the same name as the client''s cousin.


    This is a coincidence, but there are so many people with the same name and surname in the same era, not to mention more people with the same name and surname in different times.


    But the dramatic thing is that Qin Hefeng just looks like Su Panqing''s fiance at that time, but Meng Li thinks it''s just a coincidence that it shouldn''t really be su Panqing''s fiance.


    Suddenly, Meng Li thought of a thing, she opened her eyes, touched the mobile phone to see the next time.


    After checking the time of Su Panqing''s country and looking at the date, the plot doesn''t tell when Su Panqing took over her cousin''s body.


    So I don''t know exactly when my cousin was in danger.


    She hurriedly sent messages on her cousin''s social accounts, each of which was sent once, but no one answered her.


    The client and his cousin had a good time together when they were young, and later his uncle and his cousin came back. They left their social software account, but they didn''t have a mobile phone number.


    There was one client before, but my cousin changed her number and sent a message saying that her phone number had been changed.


    The client just glanced at it and forgot to ask his cousin what the number was.


    Therefore, Meng Li doesn''t have a cousin''s phone number and can''t call her directly.


    If you want to make a big detour, you have to ask Su Fu first, but it''s midnight now.


    Thinking about it, it''s still life that matters. Meng Li''s heart still hopes that his cousin can survive. Of course, the client also wants her to live.


    She dials Su Fu''s phone and hears Su Fu''s hoarse voice because he is asleep and suddenly wakes up:


    "Ruirui."


    Su''s father squinted and looked at the mobile phone screen. This is his personal phone, not those people. He really can''t get in.


    Qi Lele also wake up, confused, conveniently put out his hand to turn on the lamp.


    Su Fu


    Although the light was soft, it was dazzling to him now, so he closed his eyes.


    "Dad, do you know Qing Qing''s phone number?" Meng Li asked.


    Su Panqing was called by his family. At that time, his uncle and aunt felt that he was very intimate.


    Su Fu was slow for a moment:


    "Qing Qing?"


    Qi Lele immediately came to the spirit, eyes instantly wide open, staring at Su Fu.


    Who else do you kiss in the middle of the night?


    However, there is no position to ask. I can only keep my words in my heart.


    Meng Li let out a sound, and Su Fu''s consciousness came back completely. He said:


    "No."


    Then he whispered to Qi Lele:


    "go to the side."


    It''s pushing him.


    Qi Lele pursed her lips, snorted and turned over.


    Anyway, there was a misunderstanding.


    Su''s father didn''t respond to this.


    Meng Li


    If there is no accident, Qi Lele should lie next to Su''s father. Qi Lele is several years older than the client, but ten or twenty years younger than Su''s father.


    However, although Su Fu is middle-aged, he is well maintained. When he goes out, others say that he is in his early 40s at most, and he stands with Qi Lele, which is also quite harmonious.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not necessary for the client''s mother to fight against injustice. The Si people have passed away, and most of the living people are still living like that.


    There is no reason to ask Su Fu to be single for his dead wife.


    At least a few years before his wife died, Su''s father was very honest and respected in a sense.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said:


    "you give me your uncle''s phone. I''m in a hurry to find Qingqing."


    Su''s father said in no hurry:


    "how anxious I am."


    Meng Li called his father in a cold voice. Su''s father couldn''t help laughing, straightened his face and said, "I''ll send it to your mobile phone."


    Meng Li said a good, the phone hung up.


    Soon received a message, Meng Li dialed the phone in the past, and then uncle received the call, he heard it was a niece, happy to say:"Ruirui, why did you call me? Are you coming to play? What time is the flight? "


    Meng Li was slightly embarrassed Uncle, I''m looking for Qingqing. "


    Uncle also embarrassed: "Oh, you don''t have her phone, right? I''ll give it to you. By the way, come and play when you have time."


    Meng Li took a look at the phone, some speechless, exchanged greetings with his uncle, hung up, and finally got a call from his cousin.


    She called in the past, where the connection is relatively slow, from the beginning of answering the phone, the cousin said hello, she knew that the cousin is still there.


    Nothing''s wrong.


    In the plot, Su Panqing answers the phone with a soft Hello, while her cousin is a cheerful and confident hello.


    My cousin is a lively and confident person.


    "Hello, who?"


    Cousin listen to the phone there also feed a, cold light, did not recognize whose voice.


    Meng Li said: "I''m Su jiangrui."


    "Sister?"


    My cousin''s voice was a little surprised, and she said:


    "how did you remember to call me?"


    They usually communicate with each other by sending messages on social software. Moreover, they seldom contact each other and hardly make phone calls.


    Although she didn''t get in touch, she had a good impression of this cousin. Besides, such a close person didn''t get in touch very much, and her feelings were also there.


    Meng Li didn''t have time to talk to her cousin. She asked directly:


    "where are you now and what are your plans in the near future? Are there any projects close to water? "


    The cousin was very confused and said:


    "water? There''s a river next to me, isn''t it? "


    Meng Li was surprised that her cousin was drowned. Although I don''t know if it was this time, I still hope she can escape this fate. She said:


    "of course, you promise me that you must stay away from the water for at least one month. The farther away you are, the better."


    My cousin was very puzzled. She took a look at her friends camping by the river. Someone started to wash things in the river.


    And splashed water on each other.


    We had a good time.


    In order to prevent these voices from coming into the phone, she walked a little farther away and whispered to the phone:


    "why? Now I''m adventuring in the wild with my friends. There''s a river around here. If I want to get away from it completely, I guess I have to go home. "

 Chapter 1256

    Meng Li: "then you should hurry home."


    "Be obedient."


    In the face of my cousin''s sudden concern, my cousin was quite confused and felt that things were a little serious.


    She said:


    "sister, what''s going on?"


    Meng Li said wearily:


    "I had a dream. The dream is very bad. It''s about you. You were hurt by people, and you had an accident in the water. So listen to me this time. Stay away from the water."


    Maybe it''s the outdoor adventure that happened to my cousin. Meng Li said sincerely:


    "you''d better hurry home. I''m really worried about you."


    Cousin Lengleng, did not speak, the cousin usually capable, cold light life, suddenly say so, should not be a prank is.


    "All right."


    My cousin hesitated for a long time and agreed to Meng Li.


    Now she is also said by Meng Li in her heart.


    After hanging up the phone, my cousin came back to a group of people with an apology on her face and said:


    "sorry, there''s something at home. Let me go back now."


    A woman''s face was gloomy for a moment, then she said to her cousin:


    "is it important? If it''s not important, we can communicate with our family. It''s rare for us to take time out to play together. If we miss this time, we still don''t know when we can get together again. "


    The cousin looked at the woman and frowned slightly.


    Their usual relationship is not so good, just because they have common friends. Besides, they were hostile to her before. Why are they so enthusiastic all of a sudden?


    If I didn''t have my cousin to make that call, my cousin would not have thought so much.


    Now I can''t help but think of it, and my back is chilly.


    Looking at the woman, she said decisively:


    "there''s something urgent at home. I''m anxious to go back."


    The depression on the woman''s face was more obvious. She lowered her head to cover her emotion. When she raised her head again, she looked worried and said:


    "sorry, it was urgent."


    My cousin nodded. She didn''t miss the woman''s expression just now, so her premonition became more and more uncertain. Anyone suddenly came to tell her: if you want to have an accident, how much should you hang in your heart.


    If it is in her heart more serious people, the weight of the heavier people, it is even more worried.


    Now my cousin is in such a state. The more she thinks about it, the more scared she is. She trembles a little. She quickly walks to her tent and packs her things in her bag.


    Others also come to care about her cousin and help her clean up the tent. Some feel really sorry.


    The girl who can play and enliven the atmosphere will finish the journey and start the first day because of something at home.


    Originally, I was planning to take a wild adventure for half a month. I''ve been planning it for such a long time, ah!


    The woman who wanted to keep her cousin came over and looked at her cousin with something to go. She said:


    "I''ll take you out. If you walk along this river and approach the road, you can go out before the sun sets."


    My cousin is very sensitive now. Hearing walking along the river, he shook his hand and said in a panic:


    "no, no, I can go out by myself. I can hold these things."


    In the end, she is just a girl in her twenties. In the face of unknown danger, her instinct is to escape, and she has no time to think about fighting back.


    "I''ll take you out. You shouldn''t be polite to me."


    The woman was very enthusiastic and held out her hand to grab things from her cousin.


    But my cousin insisted not to, which lost the face of the woman, really embarrassed.


    But she didn''t let go. Her cousin panicked. Her tears almost fell. She looked at the woman with a red face and said in a sharp voice:


    "I don''t want you to send me. No one will send me. I''ll go back myself."


    In an instant of embarrassment, the audience could only say:


    "forget it, she has something at home and is worried. If she wants to be alone, let''s..."


    Another man came to be the peacemaker.


    "Yes, I feel very flustered and uncomfortable. I really want to be alone." Said the cousin.


    There was a prayer in his eyes.


    This makes women speechless and can''t insist on it any more.


    Others dare not offer to send their cousin away, for fear that she will be too emotional.


    My cousin finally went out with her things on her shoulders. When she walked, she was just a short way, not close to the river, but far away.


    My heart beat like thunder all the way, until I went out and got into the car, my cousin felt that she had no strength all over.


    I don''t know if I was scared, or because I didn''t eat, I went so far and got hungry.


    When I got home, my cousin stayed at home for a few days, did not go out, recovered, and began to ask my father to investigate the specific situation of the woman.


    Anyway, the woman''s suspicion was the biggest at that time. Although she was afraid at that time and didn''t have time to fight back, it didn''t mean that the matter was over.That day, she received an express, which was sent to her by her cousin.


    She said it was some postcards, but she knew that her cousin had put something in it.


    The main purpose of express delivery is for it.


    After she opened it, she took out the bright symbol and dialed Meng Li.


    "Sister, I got what you gave me." Said the cousin.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief, but he rushed the things to his cousin''s hands.


    It will take a little time to send it abroad.


    On the first day, she called the client''s cousin and did not go to bed. Instead, she began to practice. After an hour or two, she received a call from her cousin saying that she had gone out.


    This makes Meng Li happy, but there is one more thing to do.


    She asked her cousin''s address, found a symbol from a lot of symbols in the system space, and sent it.


    Now the emergency can only be like this, even if the cousin does not have an accident, that Su Panqing will go through from ancient times to modern times, attached to the cousin''s body.


    They compete with their cousins, but they have experienced a crossing. If they can squeeze out the client in the plot, they are likely to squeeze out their cousins.


    This rune, although it can''t increase the power of the soul of the cousin, but the worst, it can also make the cousin stay stable in her own body.


    Su Panqing is not particularly powerful.


    Cousins are genuine, and their bodies are more willing to accommodate their souls.


    As for control, it''s hard to say.


    However, as long as the soul of my cousin is still in her body, when she returns to China, she can still find a way to operate it.


    If she had been here for a long time and had enough spiritual power in her body to cast the Dharma, she would have been able to let her cousin keep her body and solve Su Panqing. But she has only been here for a few days now, so she really can''t.


    Some spells and arrays need a certain amount of psychic power, and the power needs to reach the standard, but it takes time for her to accumulate. This is a modern society, and the psychic power is rare. It''s really


    "Put it in the water and drink it. I asked the eminent monk for it."


    Meng Li''s thoughts are wandering, but he is also in the time of seconds.

 Chapter 1257

    As a matter of fact, the effect of that Fu''s penetration into her cousin''s soul should be better. It''s just that she trudged in the past. Because of the delay of the journey, she didn''t have time to accumulate spiritual power. When she got to the place, she didn''t necessarily have spiritual power to support her penetration into her cousin''s soul.


    Although there are people like Li Daozi who have some means abroad, if you ask your cousin to look for it, you can''t find a way out. I''m afraid you''ll suffer a loss.


    Therefore, we can only take the second place.


    All kinds of conditions limit people.


    I heard that I was going to drink Fu. My cousin gritted her teeth. She didn''t say anything. She hung up and gave Meng a video.


    Meng Li looked at his cousin faintly, and she said:


    "I drank it."


    Meng Li nodded.


    My cousin has a heroic face. Drink it.


    This is my cousin. I''m not going to hurt her.


    He made a glass of water, then frowned and put it into the rune. The rune paper melted in it. The water turned brown. Looking at the rune on it, he thought it was fresh, but he was dry.


    Feel a little strange power in the body, disappeared in a moment.


    After drinking, he wiped his mouth and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, is this something to exorcise evil spirits and avoid disaster?"


    Meng Li I think to be on the safe side, you''d better stay at home for a while


    My cousin was speechless, picked up the empty bowl and looked over and over again.


    "Sister, are you serious?" She asked in a voice.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "of course I''m serious."


    Cousin breathed a breath, some tired, staring at Meng Li in the video, began to exchange greetings.


    After a while, my cousin said:


    "do you really think someone hurt me?"


    Meng Li immediately covered his heart and said uneasily:


    "I think it should be. In a word, I''ve found someone to hang it up for you. You really need to pay more attention."


    My cousin asked, "did you figure out who it was?"


    Meng Li I''m afraid I can''t work out this. "


    My cousin shrugged her shoulders and said, "I know. If I can''t find out, I''ll check it myself.".


    But there must be something fishy about it.


    Seeing his cousin drink with his own eyes, Meng Li is relieved. He usually goes to work in the company and cultivates and accumulates spiritual power when he has time.


    If she wants to complete this task, she has a high demand for spiritual power.


    She and Su''s father''s office are on the same floor. Qi Lele is raised by Su''s father. They haven''t been long since they started. They are still in the greasy stage and hang around the company all day.


    During the meal, she sent her father a medicated meal, which she made herself. She said it was for the sake of tonifying her body, and she went to ask for it.


    Su Fu didn''t take it seriously.


    But when he drank it, he felt very warm. Su''s father asked Qi Lele:


    "is that all?"


    Qi Lele laughs skillfully:


    "how can it be? I must have made one for president su."


    Su Fu is a little satisfied. He smiles, turns around and calls Meng Li, asking her to eat next door.


    Meng Li said, after finishing his work, he got up and went to Su Fu''s office. There was food on the tea table and all kinds of fruits.


    Qi Lele has a good figure, good temperament and good manners. She doesn''t feel gaudy at first sight.


    She smiles at Meng Li and shouts eagerly:


    "President su."


    Although she is Lao Su''s girlfriend, she has a clear position for herself. For Lao Su''s daughter, she can never call someone else Xiao Su or something now.


    I don''t expect to be called Auntie or anything.


    But Lao Su has only one daughter. This condition is not too good. If he marries successfully and has a son, does he still need to worry about it in his life?


    She doesn''t like those who have sons.


    But my daughter is not happy with the company.


    The smile on his face was a little cold.


    Meng Li nodded: "here you are."


    Qi Lele said with a smile:


    "your father and daughter are too tired to work, so they specially make you something to eat."


    Meng Li was cold.


    In fact, the client is very easy to play, because the client and her character are similar, so they can play their true feelings.


    Qi Lele didn''t feel unhappy with his cold attitude.


    She went to give Meng Lisheng something with a smile. Meng Li sat down, tasted it, tasted it again.


    He gave Su Fu a strange look.


    Su Fu asked:


    "isn''t it delicious?"


    Meng Li smirked and looked at Su Fu. Su Fu was a mature, elegant man who had a good face when he was young. But in the end, Su Fu was embarrassed by Qin Hefeng.


    She said:"Well, you asked me to take tonic. Kidney


    "What?" Su Fu was also stunned.


    It''s good to give him something to eat in private. Wow, it''s so noisy. What do you want your daughter to do?


    How difficult it is to be in love.


    Qi Lele beside is also embarrassed to the extreme, this is to fill what?


    "No, how do you know?"


    Qi Lele''s eyes on Su Fu''s censure awkwardly bid farewell to her broken hair and ask Meng Li.


    Meng Li suddenly laughed and was happy. He took another bite, tasted it very seriously, and said firmly:


    "yes, that''s the taste. Qin Hefeng often eats it."


    Su Fu


    Qi Lele:?? Meow, meow, meow?


    The amount of information is really big. Qin Hefeng, young and small, drink this?


    Su''s father was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. He got up and went out. Meng Li felt that his bad taste was greatly satisfied. He stood up and said to Qi Lele with a smile:


    "your prescription is good. It tastes better. Can you give it to me? I''ll give it to Hefeng another day."


    Qi Lele looks at Meng Li with an expression of being struck by thunder. Meng Li gives a puzzled hum, and then Qi Lele quickly nods:


    "OK, OK, I''ll bring it to you tomorrow."


    At that time, the man just asked who would eat, and she said that a man in his 40s and 50s would eat. Who knows that.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it will be hard for you."


    After that, like the leader, he patted Qi Lele on the shoulder and went out.


    Qi Lele saw that there was still a lot to eat. He spent a lot of money to make a pot. Don''t waste it. He sat there waiting for Su Fu to come back and planned to coax Su Fu to eat.


    But is it Qin Hefeng who wants to eat this?


    Qin Hefeng also wants to eat?


    What does he want to eat?


    Why did he eat it?


    No


    No?


    Qin Hefeng didn''t know that he was so ruthlessly blackmailed because of Meng Li''s bad taste for a while.


    Call Meng Li and date Meng Li.


    Meng Li directly refused, saying that he was very busy, so busy that he wanted to fly.


    Qin and the wind shook his head helplessly. The fiancee was so capable that he was so busy all day that he seemed to be too idle.


    Meng Li just feels that meeting now is meaningless and a waste of time. It''s better to practice at home.


    Prepare Lingli as soon as possible, but the client''s work is too much. He often works overtime. Meng Li feels that his progress is too slow even holding Ju Lingzhu.

 Chapter 1258

    After a period of time, it''s easy and quiet to live alone.


    It''s easy for one person to solve the problem of eating.


    It''s just that I''m too busy with my work and I don''t have much time to practice, but it''s hard to put off these things.


    Since the last time there was a joke about the medicated food, Qi Lele gave Su Fu something to eat. He had to ask what it was.


    Qi Lele was very tired and his mind was full of what Qin Hefeng wanted to eat.


    Su father also dare not easily call Meng Li to eat some strange things in the past, Meng Li is pure.


    It''s also good to see less of Qi Lele''s flattery and less of this romantic father.


    That day, Qin Hefeng came to the company. He happened to have something wrong. He hadn''t seen his fiancee for a long time.


    Now they have cooperation, and because of the relationship between them, the cooperation is more harmonious.


    Qin Hefeng came here at lunch time, thinking that his busy fiancee should have time to have dinner with him.


    After ordering the restaurant, Su Fu and Meng Li plan to go together.


    Qi Lele pesters Su''s father. He seems to want to go, which makes Su''s father a little softhearted.


    I don''t think it''s too important to talk about anything. It''s just me.


    Thinking of Qin Hefeng delivering a document, he didn''t need to come here in person. The purpose of coming here was to eat together and get in touch with others, so he agreed to take Qi Lele with him.


    Su''s father was quite satisfied with Qin Hefeng. He took over the family business as a young man, and the more he did, the more prosperous he became.


    The ability is very strong, also very clean, does not have the messy complex relations, such talented person controls his that capable daughter.


    When everyone is seated, Qi Lele''s strange eyes can''t help falling on Qin Hefeng.


    It''s all over my head.


    No


    Qin Hefeng was a little surprised. He couldn''t help touching his face. Did he say there was something on his face?


    Su''s father is also not happy that Qi Lele has been staring at his future son-in-law and whispers to him:


    "have a good meal."


    Qi Lele just ate with his head closed and didn''t say a word.


    None of them said a word, and Qi Lele couldn''t get in. Meng Li''s attitude was cold, and Qin Hefeng had been used to it for a long time.


    Light is also very good, too hot feelings need to pay a lot of energy.


    Suddenly, Su Fu''s mobile phone rang. Su Fu saw that his private phone was connected. Then he saw that it was his brother.


    Meng Li only heard Su Fu say:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Qing Qing wants to come back. Well, I''ll pick her up then."


    "Where do you live? Don''t worry, live with Ruirui. "


    Su''s father took a look at Meng Li and said everything, but he still had the meaning of soliciting, which was quite contradictory.


    Meng Li asked:


    "will Qing Qing come back?"


    Su''s father nodded and said:


    "your uncle said that she would return to China for a period of time. I said where you live."


    Meng Li had no opinion. She said with a smile:


    "good."


    Although she was smiling, her heart sank and she suddenly wanted to come back. It seemed that Su Panqing had taken control of her cousin''s body.


    During this period of time, I contacted my cousins more frequently, but everyone has their own things. I can''t contact them every minute, and I don''t know when they changed.


    If there is no accident, my cousin must still be in the body.


    If there must be an accident, that is, if Su Panqing''s soul passes through with some special treasure to help her forcibly exclude her cousin''s soul, things will not be so good.


    Although they have their own soul charms, they are a little more powerful, and cousins are very dangerous.


    I don''t think it''s possible. I didn''t introduce the plot like this. I can only come to see it at that time.


    "Ruirui is very welcome to hear that Qingqing is coming back."


    Although Meng Li just said "yes" with a smile, Su Fu also said it so beautifully.


    Then he handed Meng the phone to him.


    Meng Li could only answer the phone and was polite to his uncle for a long time. His uncle said:


    "please take care of Qingqing."


    Meng Li: "it should be."


    "You''ll play here with Qingqing then."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he hung up, Qi Lele was embarrassed again. This Qing Qing was not his own. At that time, he was angry about it. Later, he knew that it was old Su''s niece.


    Such a nickname is intoxicating.


    "Will you take it or will I take it and send it to you?"


    Su''s father''s mobile phone rings. It''s the time when Su Panqing arrives in China. The night after tomorrow.


    Meng Li was holding the dish. Hearing Su Fu''s question, he didn''t immediately put down his chopsticks. Instead, he came back slowly, swallowed it, wiped his mouth and said:"All right."


    "The night after tomorrow." Su Fu said.


    Meng Li took a look at Su Fu and said, "to show our sincerity, let''s go together."


    Su''s father nodded. It doesn''t matter. It''s his niece. It''s OK to arrange a little time for her.


    "Why don''t you give her the vacant house?" Meng thought of leaving.


    Looking at Su Panqing all day, I don''t think it will be very good.


    But Su''s father didn''t agree. He said:


    "your uncle asked you to take care of Qingqing. What''s the matter with you leaving people there?"


    Meng Li said.


    "It''s not good to have someone with you. Qing Qing was so lively when she was a child, and she got along well with you." Su Fu couldn''t help saying more.


    Unwilling to see the two children not getting along well, he added:


    "you are the elder sister. Let''s play a little more and you will go back after playing for a while."


    Meng Li is helpless: "OK."


    Su''s father gave a soft Tut and took a look at Qin Hefeng next to him. He was embarrassed because their father and daughter couldn''t get in the conversation. He began to talk to Qin Hefeng again.


    After dinner, Su''s father asked Qi Lele to stay at home. Instead of following him all day long, Qi Lele blushed and looked at Su''s father''s back.


    This man is really


    Looking back to say goodbye to Meng Li and Qin Hefeng, Meng Li waved his hand and said, "Dad told you to go back, you can go back."


    Qi lele OK, goodbye. "


    Meng Li said goodbye coldly.


    Qi Lele said goodbye to Qin Hefeng again. Out of politeness, Qin Hefeng nodded slightly:


    "goodbye."


    Qi Lele couldn''t help looking at Qin Hefeng strangely.


    How does Lianda make people think?


    Qin Hefeng


    He looked at Meng Li suspiciously:


    "how do I feel that your father''s new girlfriend looks at me strangely?"


    Meng Li understood what Qi Lele was thinking and laughed. He took out a folded piece of paper from his bag. It had been put in the bag for a long time, and the fold mark was very obvious.


    She said:


    "it''s from qilele. It''s for you."


    It is specious to say that the misunderstanding of Qin Hefeng''s success is that Qi Lele gave it to him.


    Strange face:


    "give me what?"


    He took it and unfolded it.

 Chapter 1259

    "What is this?" Qin Hefeng asked.


    It looks like a prescription. It''s not right. It''s like a recipe.


    Meng Li looked at Qin Hefeng with a smile:


    "it''s good for your body."


    Qin Hefeng suddenly felt strange, he said:


    "I''m in good health."


    Meng Li: "I''ll find someone who knows Chinese medicine. I''m not sure. It''s from Qi Lele."


    Qin Hefeng: "OK."


    But there was a sense of strangeness in my heart.


    After going back, I really went to see a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. The list was not complicated. The traditional Chinese medicine doctor pondered for a while and said, "it''s Bu kidney."


    Qin Hefeng


    This is special.


    What does his future father-in-law''s girlfriend do for him?


    What are you doing?


    You don''t think he''s ok?


    Qi Lele in Qin Hefeng''s heart, at this moment, has been classified into the category of neuropathy.


    Meng Li was happy about it for a while.


    In a word, 6018 is quite speechless to the bad taste of the host.


    When Su Panqing''s plane was about to arrive here, Meng Li and Su Fu set out.


    In the car, Meng Li said coldly:


    "why didn''t you take your little tail with you today?"


    Su Fu glanced at Meng Li:


    "you woman, how can you talk to your Laozi?"


    Meng Li laughs and says:


    "Qi Lele has a lot of thoughts."


    Su Fu looked at Meng Li again:


    "you don''t care about me at ordinary times. Today I care about you."


    When father and daughter are alone, they talk much more casually.


    Meng Li: "don''t you think?"


    Su Fu said:


    "it''s a little bit, but I know how to handle it. Don''t worry, your father, I can still be fooled by a little girl."


    "If you live in a cluster of flowers, you don''t touch your body."


    His face was a little smug.


    Meng Li is noncommittal. Su Fu is not in the hands of a little girl, but in the hands of a young man.


    Qin Hefeng uses Qi Lele. Qi Lele doesn''t know what Qin Hefeng''s real purpose is. If she knows that Qin Hefeng wants to destroy Su Fu, she will not do it.


    It''s all calculated people.


    At first, Qi Lele thought that she would have nothing to worry about in the future. Seeing Su Panqing holding on to her client''s shell, with the handle in her hand, no one would embarrass her little stepmother. When she gave birth to a son, Su Panqing didn''t dare to come back and grab a cent.


    I thought that I would have nothing to worry about, but I didn''t become a winner in the end.


    Forget it, thinking of Qi Lele''s performance in the plot, besides getting Su Panqing''s handle, with Su Panqing''s help, he has no other powerful means.


    Without Su Panqing, it''s almost impossible for him to be in the upper position.


    Su Fu is very smart.


    Qi Lele is not a person to deal with, but if he is involved in the client''s business, he should deal with it at that time.


    Meng Le''s father said, "I can''t help but love you."


    Su''s father said with a smile:


    "it''s really hard for you to worry about my affairs, but you can rest assured that I''m just your daughter, and I''ll be yours in the future."


    Meng Li: "that''s not the point."


    Su Fu: "that''s the point."


    Meng Li shrugged: "OK."


    When they arrived at the airport, they had to wait for a while before they received Su Panqing. Su Panqing was very curious about the surrounding environment, and she had a long experience with such things as airplanes.


    Meng Li saw Su Panqing in the crowd, quickly walked over, grabbed Su Panqing''s arm abruptly, and said:


    "cousin."


    Su Panqing was startled and suddenly caught by someone''s arm. He was a little uneasy and looked at Meng Li with a stiff body.


    "Cousin


    Su Panqing''s voice was uncertain.


    I don''t know what happened. I came to this body after I died.


    It seems that she has the power to repel her and run on her. She instinctively doesn''t want to be pushed out. That kind of feeling is like falling in the air, with a cliff on it, and falling with a rope, she has to hold on tightly.


    Later, I tried my best to grasp the invisible rope, and smoothly climbed the invisible cliff. I was extremely steady, and I didn''t feel that someone pushed her to the bottom of the cliff.


    At first, I thought I was dreaming. Later, I confirmed it again and again, and then I knew it was true.


    It''s amazing. Maybe, maybe it''s her life.


    After that, she understood the name of the body and all kinds of information through various ways.I can handle it.


    You can say that you can''t remember everything before.


    This body was also called Su Panqing. This is really fate, so is it actually her life?


    It''s just that she went straight to the age of this life, without the growth process?


    Is the person in this body before her or not?


    Su Panqing has a magical brain tonic.


    This cousin and uncle, are still the father and mother of this life, gave her a picture to see.


    I didn''t expect that I could come to the future world after I died. This era is really amazing. All kinds of iron shells are running on the ground and flying in the sky.


    Once a place that is hard to walk with your feet all your life, you can fly in one day.


    Ah, now that I''m here, let''s have a try and see if we can live a good life.


    "Qing Qing, what are you doing?" Su''s father also came over and looked at Su Panqing. He was stunned and asked mildly.


    And remind her it''s time to go.


    "Oh, uncle." Su Panqing cried.


    Her knee even could not help squatting down, Meng Li looked at this little detail without saying a word.


    In ancient times, when women met their elders, they had to salute. Here in Su Panqing, they formed their instinct.


    If you are nervous at first, you can''t help showing it.


    "Help to find out if the soul of the client''s cousin is still in her body?" Meng Li said to 6018.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "it''s still there, but it''s sleeping."


    Meng Li let out a sigh of relief.


    If she can''t get Su Panqing, she will fall into a deep sleep.


    If she doesn''t sleep deeply, her cousin will fight with Su Panqing all the time. It''s not her who helps Su Panqing.


    It''s the cousin who can''t get Su Panqing. Struggling all day will also have an impact on her soul.


    This kind of deep sleep, after she wakes up, everything should be able to recover as usual.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something and go back, or do you want to eat again?" Su Fu asked again.


    I can''t help but frown. Now how can this niece become so stupid? She doesn''t have any wit.


    But the overall temperament gives people a quiet feeling, no, no, some small jasper?


    It''s not atmospheric anyway.


    The main reason is that the gap between the times makes Su Panqing feel stiff and unaccustomed. Besides, she doesn''t get her cousin''s memory. Everything makes her feel very strange.


    It''s a bit of a bad performance.

 Chapter 1260

    Su Panqing looked at Su''s father stupidly:


    "uncle, I''m not hungry."


    Su''s father nodded and said to Su Panqing in a gentle tone:


    "let''s go."


    Su Panqing''s body moved. Su''s father took a look at Meng Li and turned around to go ahead.


    Meng Li also left, and Su Panqing followed.


    Su Fu looked back at Meng Li coldly, and said nothing.


    Waiting to get on the bus, Su Panqing sat in the car, his back taut and tight, a serious look, especially serious.


    Let Su Fu have some speechless.


    When I eat, I feel very uncomfortable and the atmosphere is very unnatural.


    Meng Li and Su''s father are almost out of the sky, and Su Panqing knows later that this is not very good.


    She started to liven up the atmosphere again, which was a little better.


    Then Su''s father sent Meng Li and Su Panqing back home.


    As soon as she entered the house, Su Panqing pulled her suitcase and stood at the door.


    Although Su''s father put the suitcase in Meng Li''s hand when he got on the elevator, Meng Li didn''t take it after he got out of the elevator.


    So Su Panqing had to pull himself in.


    This cousin is too cold. She walks in front of her and is not enthusiastic. Su Panqing looks at Meng Li wrongly.


    When she came to China, only these two people were the closest relatives, which turned out to be this attitude.


    Meng Li didn''t know what Su Panqing was wronged about, so she stood still at the door and said:


    "there are three rooms left in this house, except the one I live in, you can choose one."


    "The toilet is here, the kitchen here, and this..."


    Meng Li points to different directions and introduces Su Panqing. As a result, Su Panqing does not follow Meng Li''s hand, but stares at Meng Li all the time.


    He bit his lip and said:


    "cousin..."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "why do you call me cousin? It sounds so strange. Didn''t you call me sister before?"


    "What''s more, why are you so strange to me? We had a good relationship before. We often contacted each other. You are also lively and confident. I don''t think you are very confident now."


    Su Panqing immediately swallowed back to ask the other party is not like their own words.


    She also silent down, before this body is confident and generous?


    But she didn''t have the memory before, but she was a little insecure.


    I''m not sure I can be confident. I''m afraid I''ll help you some day.


    But another voice from the bottom of my heart told her that it shouldn''t be. Who could have thought that there was a new person inside.


    After some psychological construction, Su Panqing made a self-confident smile and looked at Meng Li:


    "OK, sister, I''ll clean up. You have a rest early. Don''t worry about me."


    Meng Li Good


    It''s true that change is what it is.


    She didn''t bother to pay attention to Su Panqing, so she went directly into the room and began to practice, but she also paid attention to Su Panqing''s every move outside from time to time.


    In fact, she was just honest, and then chose a room nearest to Meng and put her things in.


    After a while, he knocked on Meng Li''s door again. Meng Li saw that Su Panqing was holding a box, which might be a gift or something. But in order not to affect his cultivation, Meng Li didn''t open the door.


    Su Panqing knocked for a while, but no one opened the door. He guessed that the people inside might have fallen asleep, sighed and turned away.


    The next morning, Su''s father called and said,


    "was Qing Qing used to it yesterday?"


    Meng Li: "you care about it."


    Su Fu: "you want me to care about you every day."


    Meng Li Goodbye. "


    "Why don''t you take a few days off and get familiar with her in China?" Asked Su Fu.


    Meng Li is happy. He is afraid of Su Fu''s repentance and immediately agrees to hang up.


    He smiles at his mobile phone, but it''s also stained with Su Panqing''s light.


    But Meng Li didn''t take Su Panqing to get familiar with her everywhere. Instead, he let her arrange freely and indulge in cultivation all day.


    Su Panqing gave Meng Li the gift he had brought from abroad. Meng Lishun let it go. He bought it with his cousin''s money.


    I can''t throw it away.


    Su Panqing was bored to stay in the house, so she went out for a walk by herself.


    After buying some food and cleaning up the house, Meng Li said to Su Panqing:


    "in fact, you don''t have to do it. It''s all hourly work."


    Su Panqing: "I''m free."


    Meng Li said, "it''s up to you."


    So he went back to practice and said that he had a few days off. On the fourth day, Su Fu called and asked Meng to leave the company.


    Meng Li said, "don''t you mean let me take her for a few days?"Su Fu: "three days, three or more can count as a few days."


    Meng Li All right


    I have to go back to work.


    It''s Su''s father who leaves Su Panqing at home alone. He always cares about his brothers and loves his family. He is more attentive to Su Panqing.


    Repeatedly told Meng Li to be warm to Su Panqing, not always cold.


    Although Meng Li didn''t take Su Panqing to date Qin Hefeng, Su Panqing also successfully met Qin Hefeng.


    She is really idle and bored, so she wants to find her cousin. Although her cousin is cold, she is also a person who can pass the time and understand that some people are cold in appearance.


    After you get familiar with it, you will be more enthusiastic.


    Su Panqing is not a fool, and he knows who to have a good relationship with.


    She didn''t know if there were any people she knew in foreign countries, but now she knows her cousin and uncle.


    According to the address to the company downstairs, met Meng Li and Qin Hefeng, going out to eat.


    There''s no way. Qin Hefeng has found the company. If he doesn''t go, it''s time for Su Fu to tell her.


    Now is not suitable to break up with Qin Hefeng, no matter the plot or now, we have to occupy a favorable position.


    Su Panqing called sister Sheng, and her eyes fell on Qin Hefeng. When she saw Qin Hefeng''s facial features clearly, her eyes seemed to be fixed in her eyes.


    Tears were streaming down my face.


    Too much excitement causes the body to tremble slightly.


    The picture seems to be fixed. Meng Li looks at it indifferently. Qin Hefeng''s face is not clear.


    Only Su Panqing, the wind blowing her hair, her face, she felt a cold face, aware that her tears had covered the whole face, she covered her mouth and nose with her hands, eyes dim staring at Qin Hefeng.


    There is infinite affection in my eyes, and all kinds of complicated past.


    In the past and in this life, I didn''t expect that we would really meet in the next life.


    Is that you?


    Do you remember me?


    Su Panqing didn''t speak, but her eyes were full of thousands of words.


    Meng Li thinks Su Panqing is too involved in the drama


    He patted Su Panqing on the shoulder with his hand and said:


    "sister, you''re crying too much in the wind. Why don''t we hang up an ophthalmologist and have a look?"


    The scenes in Su Panqing''s mind faded like a tide. She returned to her consciousness and looked at Meng Li blankly.


    What ophthalmology?

 Chapter 1261

    Qin and the wind smoked to smoke the corners of the mouth, facing the wind tears?


    Su Panqing also felt that she had lost her composure and forced herself to suppress her confused inner feelings. She wiped away her tears and looked away at the other side.


    Meng Li thinks that Su Panqing''s makeup is too light to cry like this.


    Su Panqing is the kind with light makeup, comfortable and natural feeling.


    And I followed the style of the client. The client''s make-up was a little stronger and more imposing.


    If Su Panqing painted heavy make-up and thought of her make-up, she would not dare to cry like this, but not necessarily. When her true feelings were revealed, she could not stop it.


    It doesn''t matter if we meet. It''s better to love each other.


    Meng Li flashed a strong malice in his eyes, and then said to Su Panqing again:


    "shall we go to see a doctor?"


    Su Panqing shook her head in a panic:


    "no, sister, I''m ok."


    Meng Li said: "my fiance and I are going to dinner. Would you like to join us?"


    Although the words are true, there is a lack of sincerity.


    Su Panqing didn''t care about sincerity. She only heard three words from her fiance.


    Like a bolt from the blue, she split Su Panqing''s head. She looked at Qin Hefeng with wide eyes. Tears rolled out of her eyes again.


    Fiance?


    He became someone else''s fiance?


    Why don''t you wait for her? She''s already here!


    Su Panqing''s heart was in endless pain. The whole people were shocked. He shook his body and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as if it was endless bitter and hard to swallow.


    Meng Li asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you, Qingqing?"


    "Let''s go to the hospital."


    In short, Meng Li is more persistent in taking Su Panqing to the hospital.


    She didn''t love people, and she didn''t love people so deeply. She didn''t understand Su Panqing''s fierce reaction.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Su Panqing began to wipe her tears again. Seeing Meng Li staring at her, she felt that she would be taken to the hospital in another second.


    She said:


    "I have something else to do. Sorry, I have to go first."


    Her voice sounds really sad and hasty.


    Meng Li said anxiously:


    "don''t we really go to the hospital?"


    Su Panqing shakes her head and says she can''t, so she runs away in a hurry. Her back is rather bleak.


    He left Meng Li and Qin Hefeng in the same place. Qin Hefeng didn''t say a word until Su Panqing disappeared here. Qin Hefeng said to Meng Li:


    "your sister


    It''s kind of weird, isn''t it?


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know what happened to her."


    Qin Hefeng asked:


    "would you like to have a look?"


    Meng Li: "but I feel that she is rejecting others now."


    Qin Hefeng sighed slightly:


    "OK."


    "Let''s go to dinner."


    I don''t want to bother about it any more.


    They left. A moment after they left, Su Panqing appeared there again. She didn''t leave, but just found a place to cry silently.


    In the evening, Meng Li came home very late. Su Panqing was at home. He just shut himself up in his room and didn''t come out.


    So Meng Li didn''t plan to play the role of a confidant and emotional expert.


    Instead, he took a bath and began to practice hard.


    Now the body has stored some spiritual power, but there is still a distance from what she wants to do.


    No one comforted Su Panqing, so she could adjust herself.


    After she could control her strong and hot emotion, she began to inquire about Qin Hefeng in front of Meng Li.


    She asked them how they met and how they fell in love. She was very interested in listening.


    Meng Li smiles and says with a sweet smile:


    "we were attracted to each other at that time. It can be regarded as love at first sight."


    "At that time, he took the initiative to chase me, and gave me a special romantic scene. You know, women like flowers. At that time, many petals were scattered from above. At that moment, I felt so happy."


    Seeing that Su Panqing''s expression was a little green, Meng Li didn''t mean to stop. She continued regardless:


    "after we were together at that time, he was as happy as a child and said that he would be good to me all his life and the next."


    When Su Panqing heard about the next life, her face turned even more blue, and her chest was filled with heavy sorrow.


    Is the next life, forget the previous life to her commitment? I''ll promise another woman in my life?


    About the next life, Meng Li made it up. Qin Hefeng didn''t say such kind of love words to the client.She seemed to be immersed in the sweet memories, and could not extricate herself, and then chattered on and on:


    "in fact, Hefeng is really excellent, if there is a next life, I should also be willing to be with him."


    "If he can''t find another woman in his next life, what will he do?"


    With deep worry on his face, Meng Li turned to stare at Su Panqing and asked:


    "what do you think I should do?"


    Su Panqing shook her head with a green face:


    "I don''t know."


    Cousin is worried about the next life, but this problem is in front of her. What should she do?


    It''s all my cousin''s fiance. Do you want to steal it?


    Robbing? How can it be called robbery?


    Su Panqing was jealous.


    If there is a past life and a present life, Qin Hefeng promised her in his last life. If he wants to fulfill his promise, he should come first and then fulfill his promise to her first.


    They are in love, Qin Hefeng just forgot her, so the cousin is later, it is the third party.


    Looking at Su Panqing''s eyes, Meng Li sighed again:


    "well, originally, the wedding was simpler. Qin Hefeng insisted on giving me the biggest wedding and making me the happiest bride, but I really didn''t want to make it so complicated."


    Meng Li looked rather distressed. In Su Panqing''s ears, it was chiguoguo''s show off.


    Finally, she couldn''t help it. She stood up, took a few steps, turned her back to Meng Li and said, "elder sister, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable, so I went to have a rest first."


    Meng Li showed an unidentified smile, and his voice was concerned:


    "have a good rest."


    If you like to listen, just listen more


    Kill your heart.


    It''s just a waste of saliva. Meng Li hasn''t been so stingy.


    In fact, Meng Li''s attitude towards the task is more serious than before, and he is more willing to do more things or details to satisfy the client. After all, the score is 80.


    Besides, she also wants to get a real 100 score, which is linked to the task reward.


    In fact, when I got to five-star, I still found that I didn''t make great progress and accumulated too few resources.


    This makes her feel a sense of urgency. If there is no other way to get resources, it is another way to accumulate resources to do every task well.


    It''s just a little slower.

 Chapter 1262

    Su Panqing asked this time, but he was killed by Meng Li, so he seldom inquired about Qin Hefeng.


    But she can''t help but want to see Qin Hefeng. The only way is to stay with Meng Li.


    So when Qin Hefeng comes to Meng Li, Su Panqing can see it.


    At this time, Qi LeLe always came to deliver food and food to Su''s father. Almost every day, he would brush his sense of existence. Naturally, he got to know Su Panqing.


    The relationship between the two is not bad, just like the plot.


    my cousin said, "if you meet a good father outside, she will have a good life."


    "You can''t compare my life to that of Lao su. I''m in my early 30s now. It''s better to meet Lao su."


    After that, she took a sip of tea.


    Su Panqing''s face moved, and he said with bitterness in his heart:


    "yes, I think they are very kind."


    Qi Lele has a little cunning in her eyes and a moment''s balance in her heart. She raises her eyebrows and says to Su Panqing:


    "however, this person may not be perfect everywhere."


    Su Panqing held the cup in her hand and looked inexplicable:


    "how to say?"


    "Tell you a secret. Don''t tell it to anyone else." Qi Lele leaned over and whispered.


    Arousing Su Panqing''s curiosity, she asked:


    "what?"


    "Well, as for your cousin''s fiance, there should be something wrong with it."


    Concerning Qin Hefeng, Su Panqing felt a thump in her heart. She didn''t recognize the implication of Qi Lele''s words and asked anxiously and seriously:


    "some aspect? In what way? "


    Qi Lele glanced at Su Panqing:


    "I said, Qingqing, do you really don''t understand or don''t you really understand?"


    Su Panqing shook his head in doubt:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Qi Lele winked:


    "that''s what, it''s not OK."


    Su Panqing was dazed, but her face value was online, which was also lovely:


    "what."


    Su Panqing understood the meaning of Qi Lele only after he had a variety of expressions.


    She looks at Qi Lele in shock. Does Qin Hefeng have such a problem?


    How did Qi Lele know that?


    Then Qi Lele said something about medicated food before, and Su Panqing pursed her mouth.


    I don''t have much dislike in my heart. Besides, I don''t know if it''s such a thing.


    And love can overcome everything, even if there is such a problem, she will not dislike, if she really dislike, they have to look down on themselves.


    Qi Lele felt that Su Panqing was stupid too, and he could not help saying:


    "don''t talk about it everywhere."


    Su Panqing tugs at the corners of her mouth, and her sense of alignment becomes worse. Qi Lele is the kind of person who spreads the gossip everywhere, and then adds, "don''t talk about it everywhere.".


    In fact, I don''t know how many people have told me in secret, and how many people have told others in secret.


    On this thought, Su Panqing sympathized with Qin Hefeng.


    Later, after many days and nights of tossing and turning, all kinds of tangles, pain, unwilling and unbearable, Su Panqing went through it in his heart.


    Then, when Meng Li came home late working overtime, he asked Meng Li:


    "if one day, I mean, if you don''t have Qin Hefeng, what will happen?"


    Meng Li looked at Su Panqing for a moment:


    "can''t you say something nice?"


    "We''re all getting married. You''re here to ask me if I wouldn''t have him?"


    "Are you accusing us of breaking up, or are you accusing Qin Hefeng of being killed in a car accident, or a vase falling from the sky?"


    "Or was it robbed and stabbed to death, or was it stoned and drowned?"


    Su Panqing looked at Meng Li in a daze.


    This


    How can you talk like this? Is this her fiance? Can you say such poisonous words to curse him?


    It''s just unreasonable. She''s not worth it for Qin Hefeng. She even accused Meng Li of saying, "you, how can you say that about Qin Hefeng? No matter what, he''s also your fiance."


    Meng Li looked at Su Panqing with a smile:


    "yes, my fiance is mine."


    The last three words are quite heavy.


    Su Panqing felt that her secret thoughts had been detected for a moment. She quickly covered them up and said:


    "I''m sorry, sister. I may have said something wrong."


    On the contrary, Meng Li said with a magnanimous face:


    "it''s OK. Pay attention to what you say in the future. Hefeng and I are both going to get married. We won''t lose each other."


    In Su Panqing''s heart, he denied this sentence. He couldn''t say for a lifetime.In her last life, she thought she could stay with him until old. What happened?


    That day, after Qin Hefeng came to see Meng Li, a man was ready to drive away. Su Panqing stepped forward in embarrassment.


    Qin Hefeng couldn''t be too indifferent to be his fiancee''s cousin. Seeing Su Panqing''s desire to talk and stop, he asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Su Panqing took a deep breath, summoned up courage and said:


    "can I talk to you?"


    Qin Hefeng frowned, then stretched out and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Su Panqing looks around. It''s very close to her company. If she is seen by her or someone who knows her, it''s not very good.


    Sincere and nervous:


    "can we talk about it alone?"


    I don''t know why. Looking at Su Panqing''s eyes, Qin Hefeng was deeply moved. He nodded:


    "OK."


    Taking Su Panqing to a quiet cafe, Qin Hefeng sits opposite Su Panqing and looks at her without saying a word.


    They were silent for ten minutes.


    In the past ten minutes, Su Panqing thought a lot and was always struggling. In the end, from other people''s point of view, what she is doing is immoral.


    But do these people know the truth?


    She and Qin Hefeng fell in love in their last life, but Qin Hefeng has no memory.


    If Qin Hefeng has memory, seeing her, it will never be this kind of look. Some things can be determined by one look.


    Tears in the eyes are about to come out when forced to hold back, a heart sour intolerable, leading to her look some pain.


    Su Panqing may not be able to watch Qin Hefeng for ten minutes, but now Qin Hefeng is a little impatient because of his silence for ten minutes.


    If you have something to say, why not.


    This picture looks like a heartbreaker.


    I''m afraid it''s the same as Qi Lele. Is there something wrong?


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Qin Hefeng took the lead and asked indifferently.


    This was undoubtedly a blow to Su Panqing, which made her feel even worse. She took a deep breath again:


    "do you believe in the past and this life?"


    She choked a few times because her voice was a little hoarse just now.


    It''s a terrible taste.


    Qin He Feng''s eyebrows beat and asked:


    "how?"


    "You said in your last life that we would be together again in this life. You broke your promise."


    Before this sentence, in Su Panqing''s heart brewing thousands of times.

 Chapter 1263

    When I really said it, I had a feeling of instant relief.


    It seems that all the breath in my heart has been released.


    But Qin Hefeng is not good at all.


    He looked at Su Panqing with his neurotic eyes:


    "last life?"


    "Didn''t you come back from abroad? Foreign education... "


    It''s kind of incredible.


    How can there be such a statement, and it is quite reasonable.


    Just looking at her face, I thought it was true.


    Su Panqing frowned:


    "I know you may not believe me, but do you think I don''t have a sense of familiarity?"


    "We loved each other so much in our last life, you can''t feel nothing at all!"


    Qin Hefeng


    How should he feel?


    Looking at Su Panqing''s expression of recalling the past, Qin Hefeng quickly said:


    "maybe we shouldn''t discuss the things of the last life. You just say, tell me this. What''s the purpose?"


    Su Panqing was stunned:


    "I, I..."


    She was so direct and decisive that she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    And it should be very obvious.


    "Ah..."


    At the end, she just sighed.


    Endless sorrow.


    Qin Hefeng thought for a while and said:


    "today''s words, I can take them as if you haven''t said them, but you know, I''m your sister''s fiance, so..."


    "Think it didn''t happen."


    "So as not to affect your feelings."


    Su Panqing''s face resisted, and said with some pleading:


    "will you give me some more time and listen to me?"


    Qin Hefeng raised his hand, looked at his watch and said calmly:


    "sorry, our company has a meeting to attend. Excuse me."


    He got up and planned to go.


    Su Panqing couldn''t control his tears. In his last life, he had never been so indifferent to himself.


    "No, give me ten more minutes?"


    Qin Hefeng shook his head firmly. Su Panqing''s voice begged: "please."


    Qin Hefeng took a look at the time and said:


    "OK, it''s 1:40. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll leave at 1:50."


    "Good, good."


    Su Panqing''s body relaxed, with a look back, slowly told the story of his last life.


    During this period, Qin Hefeng has been staring at her watch. Su Panqing wanted to talk about it in detail, but Qin Hefeng has been staring at the time, which gives her great pressure.


    She spoke quickly, ignoring many details. In the eighth minute, Su Panqing finished.


    Qin Hefeng was amused by Su Panqing. He said:


    "yes, it took you eight minutes to finish. I''ll take another minute to summarize."


    "Your core meaning is that we fell in love in previous lives, I was your fiance, and then in order to protect you died, you entered the palace, forced to become a concubine."


    Qin Hefeng''s tone was ironic, which made Su Panqing feel embarrassed and miserable.


    But when she nodded, Qin Hefeng said:


    "so how do you know the things in your last life?"


    "Didn''t you drink Meng Po''s soup? Or is Meng Po''s soup not good enough to cut corners and make you remember the past? "


    Su Panqing was so angry that he had nothing to say.


    Do you want to say that you came directly?


    It''s probably useless to say that, and the other side doesn''t believe it.


    Qin Hefeng smiles again, and suddenly feels that Su Panqing is so cute and stupid.


    There''s no way to cheat.


    But also moved a little compassion, heart also rose a little strange feeling.


    He said:


    "sister, let''s change the routine next time."


    "Well..."


    "Your chat up routine is a bit novel, unique and old-fashioned. I don''t know where you got the script. Be obedient and change it next time."


    Then I thought, in fact, this routine is quite successful.


    At least, at the moment, he left a very special impression in his mind.


    Not everyone can leave a unique impression in his heart and let him change his outlook.


    Interesting


    When Su Panqing saw Qin Hefeng smile, all kinds of taste in his heart faded, and people relaxed a lot. He said very seriously:


    "I really didn''t cheat you, please believe me."


    Qin Hefeng took a look at the time and said:


    "OK, ten minutes."


    "Goodbye."


    Then he got up and left.Leaving Su Panqing, she felt that her back was a little cold. Later, she realized that she was sweating.


    The bravest thing I''ve ever done in my life is like this.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window. A few passers-by were walking in the street, and they all spoke.


    At this point, there is no reason to retreat.


    I''m just sorry, cousin.


    With guilt, she began to be nice to Meng Li at home.


    Meng Li won''t stop Su Panqing. Don''t do it.


    Do as you like. When Su Panqing had this situation, he appointed to confess to Qin Hefeng, but Qin Hefeng didn''t tell her about it, just like the plot.


    Just toss about, but Meng Li is also closely watching.


    We can''t let Su Panqing do whatever he wants with this body, and we can''t have some excessive behavior with Qin Hefeng.


    She always remembers that it''s a cousin''s body.


    However, there is no such thing in the plot. Before replacing the client, they are just ambiguous.


    Su Panqing opened the way to pursue her husband. With Qin Hefeng''s contact information, he also knew Qin Hefeng''s whereabouts.


    It''s only Qin Hefeng who intentionally revealed it to Su Panqing.


    Therefore, Meng Li can''t help sighing when he is watching a good play. In the early stage of the plot, Qin Hefeng seems to refuse Su Panqing and treat her like salt.


    In fact, it is also giving people hope.


    It''s a little disgusting. Meng Li didn''t intend to make a big deal of this, so he stood on the moral commanding point to condemn Qin Hefeng and Su Panqing.


    It''s not that she can''t bear it, but that Su Panqing is staring at the shell of the client''s cousin and doing such disgusting things. Her cousin will have to recite the accusations and gossip at that time.


    How innocent.


    Now we have prepared most of the spiritual power we need. We can cultivate it for a few more days.


    But there''s another thing. She''s operating. When everything is ready, it''s time to play in the future.


    Therefore, Meng Li has more and more overtime, and there are too many things to prepare.


    Don''t fight unprepared battles.


    Sometimes Qin and Su feel closer to her, and her attitude towards life is getting better.


    Seeing the hope, I have more contacts outside, and I am more adapted to the lifestyle of modern society. I have a lot of self-confidence.


    But look here, the cousin is busy preparing for the wedding, some wedding things, the cousin in person to determine, Su Panqing heart is not taste.


    I was very anxious, but there was no way.


    From time to time, Meng Li also showed a non-existent love to punish Su Panqing''s heart.


    It makes Su Panqing''s life particularly hard.


    There was anxiety between the eyebrows, burning heart.

 Chapter 1264

    Meng left to find Li Daozi in the plot.


    There is a fish and dragon alley in this office.


    In places where social gangsters often haunt, the environment on the streets is relatively bad, except for Li Daozi whose door is very clean.


    Either he has a good position here, no one dares to dirty his door, or he likes to clean it.


    However, from the aspect of Li Daozi in the plot, he really doesn''t look like a clean person. He should have some prestige and some means to hold others down in this street.


    The big red wood door is hidden. It''s an old-fashioned small three story house. The whole house is very old.


    The gate is painted with red paint. There are some talismans on it, such as the talismans to ward off evil spirits, the talismans to attract wealth and so on. They should be all the talismans he can draw.


    Meng Li could feel a little bit of power when he stroked his hand. In fact, Li Daozi was really a man with a little ability in this era.


    It''s a pity that you don''t have to go the right way. You can do anything for money.


    Most of the members of the association are heretical and heretical.


    Anyone who has to offend him carelessly will get into trouble with some bad things.


    Black and white, right and wrong, it''s very harmful to keep it.


    The client also hated Li Daozi. After all, he was the executioner.


    Li Daozi directly caused the soul of the client to be squeezed out, which was equivalent to death.


    In the legal sense, Su Panqing can be regarded as a murderer, and the murderer should be punished.


    She releases her mental energy. From the room on the second and third floor, it is totally different from the room on the first floor.


    Only the first floor is Li Daozi''s territory.


    Meng Li did not find the figure of Li Daozi. He should have gone out. Meng Li turned and looked at the middle-aged woman who was sitting on the opposite side of the cross stitch.


    The middle-aged woman also noticed that Meng left.


    She shouts to Meng Li:


    "woman, where are you doing?"


    Meng Li pursed her lips. It seems that this middle-aged woman should have been entrusted by Li Daozi to help him watch the door.


    Now that I have found her, I can only deal with it.


    She walked over anxiously and said politely:


    "sister, what about the doorman?"


    "Old man Li? Ask him for fortune telling? "


    The middle-aged woman took a close look at Meng Li and lowered her head to continue her work.


    Meng Li deliberately wore ordinary clothes, but he didn''t make up, and some of the clothes were black, fat and old, so he was a little dull.


    That''s the effect.


    It doesn''t look eye-catching.


    This is what Meng Li did deliberately. It''s not good to leave a deep impression on people in this area.


    This is particularly common, a face, people can forget their looks.


    Meng Li sneered and said with embarrassment:


    "I''m not looking for his fortune teller. I''m looking for his help when something happens at home."


    "I''m in a hurry. When will he come back?"


    The middle-aged woman stroked the line and said:


    "didn''t he call?"


    Meng Li didn''t want a call from Li Daozi, but when he said that, he could only say:


    "no, I also want to call him and ask when I''ll be back."


    A middle-aged woman.


    Old man Li''s business is not shallow. People often come to him with admiration. She was slightly stunned for a moment and then said, "I''ll call him."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "thank you."


    After getting Li Daozi''s call, Meng Li saved it.


    It''s basically useless.


    Standing far away, pretending to make a phone call, walking farther and farther, and then disappeared in the middle-aged woman''s line of sight.


    Looking for a relatively secret place and waiting for a while, he hid another thing in the back door, side door and several special directions of Li Daozi''s house.


    This is the preparatory work.


    I didn''t expect that Li Daozi would come back as soon as he finished hiding.


    This saved Meng Li the time to wait for him. She used her mental strength to check Li Daozi''s belongings.


    If there is anything that can stop her, she will


    Put it away first.


    It''s a pity that Li Daozi didn''t have it. In Meng Li''s opinion, his possessions are more common, so Meng Li can rest assured.


    In the plot, it''s probably a little magic and some things to help get Su Panqing''s soul into the client''s body, plus a lot of coincidences.


    It''s not too hard.


    And it''s the first time that Li Daozi has done it successfully.


    However, on the way back to the company, I happened to run into Qin Hefeng, and the co pilot sat on Su Panqing.


    Waiting for the traffic light, two cars parallel, Meng Li feel really embarrassed, she really didn''t want to run into these two people.


    Instead, Qin Hefeng turned his head and looked at Meng Li. His face didn''t show, but he was very embarrassed.Su Panqing also poked his head out. When he saw that Meng Li was sitting in the car next to him, he suddenly got flustered.


    I feel guilty after all.


    Meng Li silently don''t open eyes, now met, don''t ask, simply can''t pass.


    When the green light is ready to go, Meng Li takes a look at Qin Hefeng. After the traffic light, he stops his car.


    Stop at the side of the road, Qin Hefeng gets off first, and Su Panqing lingers behind.


    In any case, Qin and Fengshen were calm, without a trace of guilty, and full of magnanimity.


    Meng Li thinks that Qin Hefeng''s psychological quality is good. Now Mingming is playing with Su Panqing, and he is met by his fiancee. He can still do this.


    He also took the lead in saying:


    "Ruirui, what a coincidence. I''m planning to go to the company to find you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here?"


    Meng Li smiles and pretends to know nothing and says, "it''s a coincidence."


    "I just met Su Panqing on the way, and I took her back by the way."


    Qin Hefeng looks at Su Panqing behind him with a smile.


    Meng Li nodded, not doubting his appearance:


    "Oh, OK."


    If you want to make trouble, make it big, make it meaningful, and it''s good for you.


    Obviously, there is no way to make a big fuss in this situation. It''s meaningless to make a small fuss, and it''s hard to bother.


    Su Panqing is not as strong as Qin Hefeng''s psychological quality. His eyes dodge and he shouts to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked:


    "I''m going back now. Do you take my car or Hefeng''s car?"


    Of course, Su Panqing wanted to take Qin Hefeng''s car, get on Qin Hefeng''s co pilot, and have a good conversation with Qin Hefeng. It was not easy.


    It''s the result of her hard work.


    But now this situation dare to say?


    Therefore, Su Panqing can only say to Meng Li:


    "sister, I''ll take your seat."


    Meng Li laughs and drives away with Su Panqing. After a while, Qin Hefeng sends a message to Meng Li, saying that he has something temporary, so he won''t go to her.


    Looking at Su Panqing staring at her mobile phone curiously, he may be wondering who will send her a message. Meng Li doesn''t mind saying to Su Panqing:


    "He Feng said that he has something to do temporarily and won''t come here."


    Su Panqing was a little disappointed, but he didn''t know Qin Hefeng''s intention.


    Originally met, the other party may think more, and Su Panqing look at his eyes full of complex feelings, that will deepen each other''s doubts.

 Chapter 1265

    Qin Hefeng, before he is sure of what he is going to do in the end, will make things stable and give him the most favorable conditions.


    Meng Li was bored with his leisure, and suddenly said:


    "I saw a test on the Internet before, saying that he and the people he loves can only live one life, and asked most people about their choice."


    Su Panqing was silent for a moment, and automatically substituted in, and then asked:


    "how did you choose?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know, but I have no choice. I don''t want to test my humanity."


    Su Panqing frowned slightly for a moment and said:


    "if it was me..."


    She stopped for a moment and said:


    "if it were me, I would choose to let the people I love live."


    Meng Li: are you so sure


    Su Panqing nodded firmly. He died for her in the last life. If this kind of thing will happen in this life, let her die for him once.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "what if you can''t do it yourself?"


    Su Panqing shook her head and said:


    "I can do it."


    Meng Li uttered a very small laugh, as if only he could hear it.


    Now that I have come here, I don''t know if Su Panqing will slap her in the face because of the heroic words she released today.


    Even if it really does, it doesn''t matter, can only say: love deep enough.


    After returning to the company, Su''s father saw that Su Panqing and Meng Li had come back together. He still felt something new and asked, "where have you been?"


    Meng Li said:


    "there''s something wrong with going out. Take her out for a breath by the way."


    Su''s father nodded, doubting him.


    Instead, Su Panqing looks at Meng Li unexpectedly. She doesn''t quite understand why her cousin didn''t tell her uncle the truth.


    Are you worried about my uncle''s misunderstanding?


    The cousin? Has there been a misunderstanding?


    But if the other party didn''t say it, she couldn''t take the initiative to say it. Isn''t it three hundred taels of silver here?


    Late at night, Li Daozi sleeps soundly at home, and a little bit of fluorescence penetrates into his soul. This is what Meng Li did here before.


    Let Li Daozi''s spirit be unstable first, then it will be very easy.


    A few days later, Meng left the slaughterhouse and bought a pig to be slaughtered. He asked people to pull him to the mountain and said he would do good to release the pig.


    The person who helped her pull the pig looked at Meng Li with the eyes of seeing the mentally handicapped. Didn''t the pig feed it?


    Also released, affectation.


    Meng Li is too lazy to pay attention. When he arrives near the mountain, Meng Li asks people to go first. When it''s getting dark, he sets up an array here. When the moon comes out, Meng Li''s fingers are flying fast.


    After finishing this array, Meng lingbu''s body was exhausted.


    In order to maintain the array, he also extracted his own soul power.


    Meng Li sighed a little. In addition to this array, he needs to arrange another array in the future. He also needs the power of the soul. I don''t know if the trustor can make up for the loss by providing the power of the soul.


    But whether we can make up for it or not, we have to do this task well.


    At this time, Li Daozi was drinking a little wine and humming a little song. Today, he made money again. Although he had no children and no lover, it was because of this that he wanted to make more money while he was active.


    After sipping the spicy Shaojiu, Li Daozi just picked up his chopsticks and tried to pick up a peanut. Suddenly he felt a force pulling his soul.


    This made Li Daozi flustered. He immediately put down his chopsticks, stood up and found some Rune paper to stick on himself, but it was useless.


    He began to resist the pull of his soul, with a look of fear. Today, he was plotted.


    It seems that this man, who is not shallow in Taoism, has met his opponent.


    "Who''s behind the scenes? Come out and let''s fight."


    Li Daozi''s eyes were round, and he looked around in the orange light.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to him. Li Daozi was so anxious that he thought of all the ways he could think of. He also bit his finger to subdue his soul.


    He tried his best to prevent his soul from being dragged out, but in vain, his soul floated out of his body.


    He was extremely frightened. Seeing his body lying on the ground, his expression was strange and painful. He cried out in panic, and his soul could not help drifting in one direction.


    Meng Li is not too far away waiting for Li Daozi. This mountain is the closest to Li Daozi.


    Looking at the pig standing in the middle of the array, Meng Li looked indifferently in one direction and waited for a period of time, waiting for Li Daozi''s soul.


    Li Daozi also saw Meng Li in black clothes and trousers. His hair was scattered and covered half of his face.


    Looking at Meng Li and looking at him, no matter how stupid he is, he knows.Angry asked:


    "what did you bring me here for? Let me go, or we''ll never finish!"


    Meng Li felt a little funny:


    "I''ve brought you here, and I''m afraid of you?"


    Li Daozi chokes and stares at Meng Li. How can he be so young?


    Floating in the air, controlled by power, he knew that he could not run away by himself, so he simply softened his attitude:


    "where do you come from? We''re all in the same boat. We''ll have a good discussion. "


    Meng Li''s eyebrow picking:


    "soul alluring skill?"


    "Who told you that this is the enchantment skill? Don''t you see that..."


    "Is it a soul changing array?"


    "What?"


    Li Daozi looked at Meng Li in astonishment. How about the array?


    Rao is now at this juncture. Li Daozi is so strong that he doesn''t want to be looked down upon. Where is the array?


    His eyes anxiously look around, here in addition to Meng Li, the most striking is there is a pig.


    Take a closer look, the pig around the frequency of emitting a weak fluorescence


    Li Daozi suddenly widened his eyes. He had a terrible guess in his heart. How could he change his soul?!


    With whom?


    This pig?


    No wonder Li Daozi had to put himself and the pig together. He was the woman in front of him. She was a woman with extraordinary temperament and was not greedy for her body.


    "You are insane!"


    Li Daozi''s voice trembled.


    I really want to run, but I can''t run away. It''s too bad. I''m a fish, but fortunately I don''t have any body now.


    If so, I don''t know what kind of joke it will make.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "I will die if I do anything unjust. Of course, I''m not the kind of person who is nosy and acts on behalf of heaven. I''m just here to solve some things."


    "Aunt, I''m wrong. You can tell me what we have. There are many ways to punish me. There''s no need to do this kind of thing." Li Daozi said quickly.


    Meng Li was too lazy to speak, and began to seal the seal, hoping to exchange the souls of Li Daozi and pig.


    Seeing this, Li Daozi was flustered and said:


    "Auntie, it''s against heaven for you to do so, and you will be punished by heaven!"


    Meng Li''s hand didn''t stop at all. He hissed and returned the curse of heaven.

 Chapter 1266

    When Li Daozi did that at that time, did he ever think of heaven''s punishment?


    "No, are you not afraid of being punished? It''s going to take off the longevity. "


    Li Daozi''s eyes were wide open, and he stared helplessly at Meng Li''s hand.


    Feel a new force pull, watching the hands push him into hell.


    No, it''s pushing him to the pig''s body.


    Instinct made him resist. Although it was useless, he could not wait for Buddhism directly.


    Meng Li watched Li Daozi''s soul struggle. After the last power output, pig''s muddled soul floated out and made room for Li Daozi.


    And Li Daozi''s soul was forced by a force.


    Meng Li took a look at the soul of the pig. It floated towards Li Daozi''s body. The hands and feet he had made there before could lead the soul of the pig.


    I just don''t know if the soul of the pig can support Li Daozi''s body. Maybe not, then the pig will have to reincarnate.


    Anyway, this pig should be killed in the afternoon. It''s not too hard to bear.


    Li Daozi''s soul entered the pig''s body and wanted to scold Meng Li. His voice was humming.


    Want to attack Meng Li, only to find his hind hoof tied up.


    Looking at the knot, it''s very complicated. The more you struggle, the tighter your hind legs are. Just now, I feel that the rope is trapped in the meat.


    Now Li Daozi was scared and angry. He didn''t expect to become a pig!


    Meng Li gave Li Daozi a faint smile and said:


    "you look so fat now, and you don''t know when you will enter the slaughterhouse. Poor you."


    Li Daozi roared and looked at Meng Li fiercely.


    Meng Li: "if you want to attack me, you must first use your teeth to bite the rope off your hind legs."


    "The rope I bought is very strong. I think you''ll have to fight all night."


    In fact, Li Daozi has already sent greetings to Meng Li''s ancestors for 18 generations, but he can''t scold them.


    Meng Li feels that Li Daozi''s soul is firmly in the pig''s body. With his personal strength, he can''t get out at all. Therefore, he doesn''t input power into the array any more.


    "Goodbye, I hope you live well."


    Meng Li bows to Li Daozi.


    Then he turned and left.


    Li Daozi hummed and scolded for a long time. He scolded everything he had learned all his life. Then he turned his head and wanted to get rid of the rope that tied him.


    Unfortunately, as Meng Li said, the rope is very strong, thick and tough.


    What made Li Daozi almost faint on the spot was that there was something full of toughness and similar to tendons wrapped inside.


    This kind of thing is not brittle. It''s very difficult to break it. If it''s steel wire, it''s better to deal with it.


    It''s abnormal.


    Li Daozi worked so hard that he didn''t break the tough rope until midnight, but he felt sleepy.


    Before, in order to resist the power of Meng Li''s array, Li Daozi used a lot of strength. His soul would be tired and could not resist his sleepiness.


    I went to sleep.


    In my heart, I find a reason to wake up after sleeping for a while, and then I will have more strength.


    It will be very easy to deal with this rope at that time. You can''t stay here all the time. You can''t wait here to starve to death without anyone finding him.


    There''s no food around.


    As a result, he didn''t have an alarm clock, and his body and soul were both tired, which made Li Daozi go back to sleep. When he opened his eyes, it was daybreak.


    He then hurriedly continued to grind the rope with his teeth. He hated in his heart. When he got away from here, he went to find someone.


    Although he became a pig, but still can write, really when no one to help him?


    But what Li Daozi could think of was beyond Meng Li''s imagination.


    She put Li Daozi on the roadside of a pony, which is the only way for villagers to go to the street. Don''t so many villagers feel excited when they see such a big fat pig?


    Moreover, yesterday, she told a man working nearby that she would release the pig herself.


    Therefore, Li Daozi''s involuntary humming aroused the attention of others.


    Most of the people open the high bush, see a pig, some confused circle.


    Whose house is this? Tie a pig here.


    Li Daozi still had a rope in his mouth and looked back at him.


    This man is a little old. After weighing it, he may not be able to deal with the pig. Besides, he is not sure who owns it. It''s not good to take it home.


    But a pig, whether it''s eating meat or selling money, is what makes him excited.


    But in fact, there are not many pig farmers in the village now. After asking those pig farmers, no one said that they lost their home.


    It''s a rare thing for the villagers to say.But the person who met Meng Li yesterday said:


    "there was a woman in the city yesterday who brought a fat pig and said she would let it go."


    "At that time, I thought it was fun. A pig has a lot of money. If you say it, throw it away?"


    Then he murmured:


    "who knows it''s true? What you said may be the pig."


    This words, let the village people''s mind up, let life = don''t?


    Then


    Some people suggested that it was better to get it back, and then the men in the village ran to surround Li Daozi.


    When Li Daozi saw so many people coming with tools, he felt a thump in his heart. This


    His rope is still a little short. Give him a little more time and he will be able to escape.


    Now it''s hard for him to run out. If he is caught by these people, he doesn''t know what other choice he has except to become a stewed pork.


    But Li Daozi''s strong desire for survival inspired him to use human sympathy and tolerance for spiritual animals. He immediately spat out half of the rope in his mouth.


    Then he straightened himself up and looked at a group of people.


    Two front feet kneel down, head bit by bit, giving people the feeling of kowtow.


    Everyone was quite surprised that


    Are you begging them?


    "It''s so spiritual." Someone said.


    "What a surprise. Another one." Someone said to Li Daozi.


    In fact, he just said it, but I didn''t expect Li Daozi to endure the humiliation in his heart and really continue to kowtow. Everyone thought it was amazing.


    He began to take a video of Li Daozi with his mobile phone and send news.


    Li Daozi felt a great sense of humiliation in his heart, but in order to survive, he had to cooperate with them and kowtow all the time, which was sad.


    He was a good person, became a pig, but also like a monkey was played.


    "Come with us?"


    Someone tentatively said to Li Daozi.


    When Li Daozi looked at the rope that tied him, everyone laughed again. Someone said, "pigs are so smart now."

 Chapter 1267

    But so many people are not stupid. Naturally, they won''t open the rope that tied Li Daozi first.


    Instead, he tied Li Daozi with his own rope and cut the rope with a knife.


    At the time of cutting, someone also said:


    "the ropes used by people in the city are different, so resilient..."


    Some people doubtfully asked:


    "isn''t it free? What are you doing here? "


    Some people disdain to say:


    "is it difficult to expect us to provide for the aged with this pig? Ha ha... "


    Li Daozi wanted to run, but now he was tied up and couldn''t run away. Before those people wanted to tie him with their own ropes, he resisted.


    But resistance is useless.


    So Li Daozi was forced to go to the village with them and temporarily found a pigsty to lock up.


    In view of the fact that Li Daozi''s pig looks a little spiritual, they are worried that Li Daozi will bite off the rope and jump out of the pigsty, so they specially let a person guard Li Daozi.


    So it won''t bite the rope.


    Li Daozi felt that his opportunity had come and was anxious to find something in the pigsty.


    See if there''s anything he can do to make a line.


    In the end, nothing was found. The pigsty had not raised pigs for a long time. It didn''t even have grass. The floor was made of rough slate.


    It''s almost impossible to carve out a typeset with your claws.


    So the wall?


    The wall was made of stone. Li Daozi scolded him thousands of times.


    Why not use earth walls?


    Li Daozi didn''t think about the time. Few people used earth walls.


    He thought that when he came, he would write a set of words. They must be very strange. At that time, they would give him a chance to write more words.


    With the help of these villagers, we can save ourselves.


    It''s cruel, it''s beautiful.


    Gave Li Daozi a fatal blow and destroyed his fantasy.


    If you don''t give up, there''s nothing that can form a word. Then you can write one word after another on the ground with your hoof.


    Even he couldn''t figure out whether he had written correctly, but he expected the people guarding him to understand.


    Unfortunately, this man let Li Daozi down.


    Who would have thought a pig could write.


    Li Daozi''s online rage


    The people guarding Li Daozi are also very speechless. The pig looks wild.


    The rest began to discuss what to do with the pig.


    Although a little spiritual, but in the end is a pig, and we get back together, and has been so fat.


    It''s only right that you have a part to see.


    Even if some people think Li Daozi is very spiritual and want to raise him, others will not agree. Why do you take him away alone?


    I can''t open this mouth.


    So they all decided to kill and divide!


    Other people will not be released, even if they know that they killed to eat, what can they do?


    No scruples.


    Li Daozi didn''t know that they had made such a decision. When he found out that he was going to be killed, he was frantically struggling. He wanted to write down.


    He is human.


    It''s not a pig!


    It''s easy to kill a pig. With everyone''s joint efforts, Li Daozi didn''t see the sun setting that day.


    Without the pig''s body, Li Daozi wanted to find his own body.


    But Meng Li is a person who takes one step to see two steps. How can he let Li Daozi return to his body?


    Besides, the soul of the pig is too weak to merge and master Li Daozi''s body. It has entered reincarnation. Therefore, Li Daozi''s body is useless.


    It''s a corpse.


    So when Li Daozi found his body, he was already in the coffin.


    The middle-aged woman across the street found that Li Daozi died suddenly. They all said that Li Daozi died of drinking or heart disease.


    Go fast and suffer less.


    Hearing these words, Li Daozi was very angry.


    What is fast going.


    There are many things to deal with Yin things in the house before him, which have an effect on his soul, so he dare not go back to the house before him.


    You can only wander around.


    If you want revenge, you can''t find Meng Li.


    His situation is similar to that of the client at that time. He is not normally separated from his body. In this world, it is difficult for him to enter reincarnation naturally.


    I don''t know if there''s something wrong with the gate of the Yin world, or if it''s on purpose.


    In order to develop into a supernatural world, the supernatural world means the rise of Taoism. If so, those exorcists and the like will usher in the spring.


    If the soul is exposed to more sunshine, that is to say, if it is exposed to more yang, it will also lose the power of the soul and easily break up between heaven and earth.


    But when you become a soul, you will naturally avoid Yang Qi. Just the burning feeling makes people feel uncomfortable.If Li Daozi doesn''t pay attention to this problem, he will be completely cool.


    Meng Li, after using up his spiritual power, began to store it again. On the other hand, he was busy with the company''s affairs and had to prepare some extra things.


    I''m very busy.


    Before the client can occasionally watch TV online entertainment.


    Since she came, the mobile phone basically only has the function of receiving messages and answering phones.


    The TV in the room has never been turned on again.


    When she came home late that day, Su Panqing watched TV at home and was awakened by the sound of Meng Li opening the door.


    Looking at Meng Li.


    It happened that Meng Li''s mobile phone rang. It was Qin Hefeng. Qin Hefeng asked gently:


    "are you home?"


    Meng Li took a look at Su Panqing, gave a hum to the phone, and then opened the hands-free shoe bag.


    "Could you spare some time tomorrow, my parents said, and we''ll sit together and discuss some wedding details." Qin Hefeng said.


    Before calling, Su jiangrui was probably busy, so he hung up directly.


    Qin Hefeng has a little grievance in his heart. Is he so busy?


    Can I see this man after I get married?


    It''s a bit intoxicating to find a strong woman.


    I can''t help but compare Su Panqing with Meng Li. To say, Su Panqing has nothing wrong except a neurotic story about his past and present life.


    Suitable to be a wife, gentle personality.


    It is family industry abroad, if combined, the effect is too slow.


    Qin Hefeng was weighing the pros and cons in his mind when he did anything.


    When he turned on the speakerphone, Su Panqing could also hear the voice. When he heard Qin Hefeng say so, he felt suffocated.


    What to do? What to do?


    She didn''t want to see them get married.


    Clearly, Qin Hefeng''s eyes are warm, which is quite different from the eyes of estrangement and indifference at the beginning, but why don''t you want to think about her again?


    Meng Li''s attitude is cold:


    "I won''t be free tomorrow."


    Qin Hefeng said Ruirui, I feel you are procrastinating. Can you tell me why? "


    Meng Li hung his bag in the porch, but he didn''t turn it off. He went to the sofa and sat beside Su Panqing naturally.


    Ignore Su Panqing''s blue face.


    She said faintly to the phone:


    "I didn''t delay, it''s too much."


    Qin Hefeng: "I still hope you can spare time."

 Chapter 1268

    He doesn''t like others to procrastinate. There are many people who want to marry him. If he procrastinates, he has no patience.


    Can think of Su Jiang Rui''s personal conditions, he felt that his patience has not been used up.


    Meng Li: "good."


    After that, she planned to hang up, but Qin Hefeng should figure out some rules and quickly say:


    "don''t hang up, go to bed early, good night, I love you."


    Meng Li took a look at Su Panqing. When she heard this, she breathed and turned pale.


    She said with a smile:


    "Oh, I''m driving hands-free, Qingqing is still by my side, it''s so numb."


    Qin Hefeng


    Su Panqing''s whole life is not good. He gives Meng Li a weak look, grabs the pillow on the sofa, holds it on his chest, and buries his face in it.


    Qin Hefeng''s "I love you" to Meng Li caused tons of damage to Su Panqing.


    Almost died on the spot.


    All kinds of tastes in my heart like changing into countless ants, constantly gnawing at her heart.


    Seeing his cousin''s indifference to He Feng, it''s not worth it to help Qin He Feng, and he hopes that Qin He Feng will have a bad impression on his cousin.


    It''s better to lose heart and cancel the engagement.


    But when she heard that Hefeng expressed her love for her cousin, she would go mad with jealousy. She felt that the possibility of Hefeng giving up her cousin was relatively small.


    Su Panqing didn''t weigh the pros and cons of love so much, so he didn''t know what Qin Hefeng was thinking.


    What are you after.


    She just cried sadly in her heart:


    Hefeng, Hefeng, why do you want to lose your memory!


    Extremely bitter, we are a pair!


    After another painful night, Su Panqing still thinks of the way in the plot. If she can use this body, why can''t she use her cousin''s body directly.


    Isn''t it natural to marry Qin Hefeng?


    Although Qi Lele''s sense became worse because he said Qin He Feng was not OK, Su Panqing could only get close to Qi Lele in China except Meng Li.


    It''s good to go shopping together as a companion.


    Apart from that, the rest of us had a good time.


    As the plot develops, Qi Lele takes Su Panqing to find Li Daozi.


    As a result, they drove for a long time. When they got to the place, they found that Li Daozi''s gate was closed.


    Qi Lele had come to Li Daozi several times before because of some things. He knew that Li Daozi didn''t lock the door. He didn''t lock the door, and no one dared to go in and take anything.


    It''s weird to lock the door all of a sudden.


    The middle-aged woman still sits outside and Embroiders cross stitch. Although Li Daozi is dead and doesn''t need her help, she has become a habit and hasn''t changed it.


    Qi Lele came forward:


    "elder sister, where''s Taoist Li?"


    The middle-aged woman looked sad, glanced at her mouth and said:


    "she died a few days ago."


    Qi Lele opened his mouth in surprise:


    "dead!"


    "Yes, it''s all in the ground. A person just falls at home. It should be a disease. Anyway, we don''t know the final reason."


    "Fortunately, he has some money to keep at home, so the people in this small street will take care of the future."


    As the middle-aged woman spoke, she looked at Qi Lele and Su Panqing.


    They don''t have as much heart as Meng Li, and they deliberately vilify themselves a little bit. They are also fastidious. They are well-dressed and beautiful. At first sight, they are rich families.


    Therefore, the attitude of middle-aged women is much better. Thinking of Li Daozi''s situation, I feel sorry and can''t help saying more.


    Qi Lele''s surprised expression was still on his face, and he was very sorry.


    Then he asked:


    "does Taoist priest Li have any elder or younger martial brothers?"


    In Qi Lele''s mind, it''s just to find someone to deal with the person who provoked Su Panqing. So should elder martial brother Li Daozi.


    Now she doesn''t know that Su Panqing came with the purpose of changing her body, and Qi Lele didn''t know until Su Panqing succeeded in taking away the client''s body.


    The middle-aged woman is not sure and hesitates, but in Qi Lele''s eyes, the middle-aged woman wants to get something.


    She pursed a smile:


    "elder sister, there will be a reward at that time."


    The middle-aged woman''s heart is moving, but after thinking about it for a long time, she can''t think of it.


    Didn''t you see it?


    She shook her head regretfully.


    Qi Lele looked disappointed, and Su Panqing was even more disappointed. She came with great expectations.


    It takes a lot of courage to take this step. After all, it''s crazy for her to change her body with her cousin.


    But the idea of surging in her mind, every moment there, simply lingering, she had to try, for the sake of Qin Hefeng, nothing can not.But Qi Lele said that the person who was a bit of a Taoist died, which


    God won''t help her.


    Seeing that Su Panqing''s expression was not very good, Qi Lele could only grasp the middle-aged woman and ask:


    "think about it again, elder sister, we will have a heavy thank you then."


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand awkwardly. People have to respect themselves. Especially in front of people with better conditions, she blushed slightly and said:


    "I really don''t know. People who usually play well with him are basically jerks in this street."


    "Bastard..." Su Panqing murmured.


    Some are speechless.


    What''s the best way to mix with such people all day?


    Li Lele said:


    "forget it, don''t embarrass the elder sister."


    "Qi Lele


    She''s busy working for Su Panqing. She says she''s embarrassing others. What''s the matter? You''ve become a good person?


    Qi Lele was not happy in his heart, but he still had a sad expression on his face and said:


    "OK, let''s go first."


    "Excuse me, sister." She nodded slightly and said to the middle-aged woman.


    Su Panqing also said:


    "please."


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand nervously:


    "it''s OK."


    Su Panqing and Qi Lele turn around and walk away. They are walking in the alley. A man dressed casually whistles at them. They are frivolous.


    Qi Lele looks more mature and has a good temperament. Su Panqing looks better and is still young. When she appears in this alley, she looks out of place and attracts people''s attention.


    Qi Lele stares at the people whose eyes are on them, but they don''t know that there is a soul of Li Daozi around them.


    When Su Panqing and Qi Lele appeared here, they still wanted to find him. He wondered what happened?


    Anyway, it''s boring. It''s better to go and have a look. If there''s something really wrong, you can make it yourself and be a little brother.


    When wandering, I consciously devour some weak souls that are about to break up. That kind of animal has no time to enter reincarnation.


    I feel a little better than before.


    His master passed on a unique secret method, soul entering, which can rob other people''s bodies, but he has requirements for the soul. If he is stronger, he may be able to rob other people''s bodies and return to the world by himself.


    Being a man must have a goal, and being a ghost is the same.

 Chapter 1269

    So he followed Su Panqing to Meng and left home.


    But he didn''t find anything unusual. Li Daozi didn''t go either. He wanted to wait. He didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    Maybe he is not here. As long as he follows the people around him closely, the people around him are su Panqing. If you follow, you can meet him.


    I wish I were a kid.


    When Meng Li got home, he found that his family was full of Yin Qi. He looked around and saw Li Daozi''s soul.


    Meng Li: "what


    Found here?


    This is how to know that she is here. Although she is confused, it''s only a moment. She can solve the problem when she comes. It''s not a big problem, so there''s no need to think about it.


    Li Daozi: "what


    No place to find? It doesn''t cost at all How long?


    No, it''s called a narrow road. After all, I''m just a soul to be slaughtered by others. If the other party''s way is high, it''s not a big problem to fix him again.


    He wanted to pretend he didn''t see Meng Li and walk away in silence.


    But Meng Li said:


    "come here, why do you go?"


    Li Daozi


    "You''re quite a tosser."


    Meng Li glanced at Li Daozi''s state of soul. He should have got some complicated soul power.


    It''s stronger than before.


    Meng Li summoned the passage in and out of the underworld and said:


    "send you to reincarnation."


    Li Daozi was sucked in by the suction, and there was no time to say anything. Before he left, he left an expression of horror and rejection.


    The enterprise planned in my heart, the Long March, just one hundred meters, just


    Meng Li has no waves in his heart, but he hopes Li Daozi can be a pig for a while. He didn''t expect that he would be killed so soon with the pig''s shell on his head.


    Meng Li takes a mental glance at Su Panqing. She is sleeping in her room. There is a faint black air on her forehead. It seems that Li Daozi should have followed Su Panqing here.


    A little want to laugh, alive, Su Panqing found Li Daozi, this time Li Daozi died, or with Su Panqing between fate.


    I have to practice quickly.


    On Su Panqing''s side, he couldn''t find Li Daozi, but he was still very persistent. He asked Qi Lele to find someone for her alone.


    But Qi Lele didn''t know how to do it. He did find some people for Su Panqing, but they didn''t have any real skills.


    Every time he let Su Panqing down, he was very depressed.


    Meng left here, but she was ready. She called Qin Hefeng and said:


    "let''s have dinner tonight?"


    Qin Hefeng: "are you free?"


    "I''ll tell my parents that we can have dinner together."


    Meng Li: "let''s be alone."


    Qin Hefeng: "more than a few people do not affect, you are always busy..."


    Meng Li


    Before Qin and Feng called several times to discuss the details of marriage, even Su''s father asked twice.


    But in her opinion, this marriage is not successful, and there is no point in going there, except for wasting time.


    So I''ve been pushing, but today I''m blocked.


    After thinking about it, she said:


    "Qin Hefeng."


    Qin Hefeng''s eyebrows jump. He hasn''t heard his full name called for a long time.


    I don''t think it''s a good thing.


    Meng Li continued:


    "I''ve been tired for so long, so I want to have a relaxed meal. You have to be so serious. I''m really tired."


    Qin Hefeng: "I don''t mean that."


    Meng Li is silent, and confronts Qin Hefeng silently. After about a minute, Qin Hefeng says:


    "Ruirui, I depend on you."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li calls Su Panqing again. At this time, Su Panqing is still searching for people with profound knowledge. Meng Li says:


    "dinner together in the evening."


    Without much thought, Su Panqing agreed.


    It''s not easy for my cousin to have dinner with her.


    In the afternoon, Meng Li went home from work in advance.


    Su Panqing ran a little far, but he didn''t catch up with her.


    Meng Li ordered some dishes in the restaurant where he usually went, and then put two pairs of candles. His attitude can be said to be very perfunctory.


    After all, eating is just a cover.


    Su Panqing rushed home. As it was getting dark, she met Qin Hefeng, who had just come.


    Before Qin Hefeng came, he thought that Su Panqing was also there when he made an appointment to have dinner at home.


    Is that ok?


    Maybe it''s a trial. I happened to see Su Panqing.


    He reminded:


    "your sister asked me to eat at home."


    Su Panqing looked at Qin Hefeng in surprise:


    "my elder sister also asked me to come back early."I''m out?


    What else can this little guy do?


    Qin Hefeng looked at Su Panqing with a smile. His slender fingers unconsciously touched his lips and asked:


    "what are you busy with recently?"


    As soon as Su Panqing choked, he got sour again. Isn''t he busy getting you?


    It''s very hard. I feel that people have gone through many vicissitudes.


    And many of them are cheaters, which is a waste of time.


    She simply stopped talking.


    On the contrary, she was sensitive to the fact that her cousin met them last time. This time, she would not be testing her.


    "Cousin, she Do you think too much? " Su Panqing hesitated and asked.


    Qin Hefeng teases Su Panqing on purpose:


    "what do you think?"


    Su Panqing pursed her lips and looked at Qin Hefeng. What does that mean? Is it because she thinks too much.


    Qin Hefeng has never had any idea about her, and is all Frank?


    At the thought of this possibility, a sad and aggrieved look appeared on her face.


    On the contrary, Qin Hefeng couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "don''t think too much, as long as you don''t peek at me, it will be OK."


    Su Panqing immediately turned around and realized that he was in the way of Qin Hefeng again. He was even worse in his life. He said angrily:


    "who''s looking at you?"


    "Oh..." Qin Hefeng gave a smile with uncertain meaning.


    Said:


    "I went up first, and you, with me or with me?"


    After thinking about it, Su Panqing should avoid embarrassment. She waved her hand and said, "you go first. I have something else to do."


    "Be safe."


    Qin Hefeng asked, then turned and left.


    When Qin Hefeng arrived at Meng and left home, he saw that the dishes on the table were full of color, fragrance and flavor, but when he smelled the flavor, he always felt like a familiar person. He said with a smile, "Ruirui, Just smelling the flavor is very fragrant, and looking at it is also very appetizing. You are a good craftsman."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I sent it to the restaurant directly."


    Qin Hefeng


    "Qing Qing hasn''t come back yet. Let''s wait a moment." Meng Li said.


    Qin Hefeng doesn''t have a problem. He takes off his coat and starts to chat with Meng Li. After about ten minutes, Su Panqing comes back.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Su Panqing said.


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter."


    She stood up and picked up the candle she had prepared, which she had handled and added to it.


    He lit four candles on the table and turned off the light.


    The light of a few candles is not enough to light up the whole room, just some light around the dining table.

 Chapter 1270

    Qin Hefeng was quite speechless, and they were not the only two.


    It''s strange for three people to have a candlelight dinner.


    He also made Su Panqing a little embarrassed.


    Meng Li seems to have no idea. She also warmly greets to eat food together and takes out red wine. Everyone drinks it.


    The whole atmosphere is really awkward and lively.


    The light was not bright, so that Qin Hefeng could not see the dishes clearly. Instead, he occasionally sipped a sip of red wine with elegant posture.


    Su Panqing wanted to see it, but he didn''t dare. Qin Hefeng took advantage of the bad light, and his eyes fell on Su Panqing intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Panqing could feel it. Her heart beat so hard that her body was stiff. She didn''t know whether the red wine was on her head or Qin Hefeng''s eyes were too hot. Her little face turned red.


    Also thanks to the soft and dim candle light, his appearance others can not see.


    There was a peculiar smell in the air, good and bad. Su Panqing couldn''t help asking, "sister, what''s the smell?"


    Meng Li said casually:


    "I bought it online."


    "It''s not bad. Make do with it."


    Su Panqing


    Will you use it?


    The taste is very strange. My cousin won''t buy inferior products on the Internet.


    It doesn''t make sense for people like cousin to be greedy for small things.


    In Su Panqing''s mind, only those who are greedy for small and cheap things can easily buy inferior things.


    Qin Hefeng was also speechless. In the middle of the meal, Meng Li was half full, and Su Panqing felt dizzy.


    She shook her head and couldn''t tell whether it was red wine or Qin Hefeng.


    The number of times to eat with Qin Hefeng is very few, and in such an ambiguous environment, Qin Hefeng is elegant and noble.


    As he sat there and looked around, she could not resist the charm.


    Every look in his eyes, every movement, and even when he was bored, he tapped the red wine glass with his fingertips gently, and the clear sound was so sweet in her ears.


    Simply because of the light, the cousins around her can''t observe her so carefully. She is more and more relaxed.


    Would rather sink in this moment


    Also like Qin Hefeng, she sips a sip of red wine from time to time. In the end, in her consciousness, there are many moments that ignore the existence of Meng Li.


    Think this candlelight dinner, only she and Qin Hefeng.


    Qin Hefeng thought it was very interesting and gave Su Panqing a smile.


    Deep and charming eyes


    As a matter of fact, Qin Hefeng''s state was relaxed. Like Su Panqing, her brain was a little dull, and her thinking gradually became unclear.


    They indulge in unknown feelings, and never think Meng Li is dangerous. Instead of waking up, they let it be and enjoy the relaxation and beauty of this moment.


    But they don''t know that night is not a hindrance to Meng Li. Qin Hefeng and Su Panqing''s every move is in her eyes.


    It''s quiet.


    As time went by, Su Panqing felt drunk. In a hazy moment, she saw her cousin pouring wine for her. She waved her hand and wanted to refuse, but she really felt too good tonight.


    Never had the relaxation, let her say no words, and then, her consciousness more fuzzy


    Su Panqing is drunk, not exactly, because there are few factors in red wine.


    It''s more the smell of candles.


    Just after su Panqing got drunk, Meng Li helped Su Panqing back to his room. When he came out again, Qin Hefeng himself lay down on the sofa.


    However, he was still conscious and said to Meng Li:


    "if it''s convenient, I''ll sleep here tonight to avoid calling the driver to pick me up."


    Meng Li: "all right."


    Qin Hefeng closed his eyes again.


    Meng Li sits quietly, waiting for Qin Hefeng to fall asleep.


    Candlelight dinner, on the one hand, is a part of the plan, at least to make these two people dizzy.


    Don''t let them see it''s their own hands and feet.


    On the other hand, I want to reconfirm.


    How far have they developed.


    There is no doubt that Su Panqing loves Qin Hefeng, mainly because of his attitude towards Su Panqing.


    If Qin Hefeng is still indifferent to Su Panqing, he can be an emotional pusher and give them more time to cultivate their feelings.


    After the observation just now, we come to the conclusion that they usually play ambiguous games.


    That''s good.


    In fact, Qin Hefeng probably won''t let Su Panqing because of her feelings.


    However, Qin Hefeng has a feeling for Su Panqing at this time. If he is ruthless again, he can make su Panqing suffer more damage.If it wasn''t for the approaching date of marriage, and the soul of her cousin had been sleeping, she would have been patient to wait until they fell in love and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    It''s a pity that the effect will be doubled.


    Everything can''t be perfect.


    Meng Li''s body spirit power and soul power output together, starting the array, which had been arranged before they came.


    When needed, input power to start.


    This is different from the soul changing array against Li Daozi. This array is the soul entering array and the soul fixing array.


    She wants to let Su Panqing''s soul enter Qin Hefeng''s body, and let Qin Hefeng''s soul be stable in his body.


    Not to be pushed out by Su Panqing.


    Such two people don''t know if they can share the same body harmoniously.


    I don''t know if Su Panqing can take the body of the person she loves.


    But Su Panqing''s soul was slightly stronger than Qin Hefeng''s.


    After a while, she saw Su Panqing''s soul floating out towards Qin Hefeng''s body.


    Her consciousness also fell asleep, unconscious.


    In fact, she looks very gentle in her soul. Of course, if she is too ugly, she will not be forced into the harem.


    Watching Su Panqing''s soul gradually enter Qin Hefeng''s body, the sleeping Qin Hefeng unconsciously frowns.


    On the one hand, Su Panqing''s soul has already begun to squeeze him instinctively. On the other hand, it is the soul fixing array, which reinforces him.


    In absorbing a kind of power, it is more or less felt.


    But he didn''t wake up. He just frowned more and more frequently. In the end, his brow was locked.


    When it''s almost over, Meng Li withdraws the array and goes into the room to have a look at her cousin. She is lying well.


    My cousin should wake up tomorrow morning at the latest.


    Meng Li tucked in the quilt for his cousin, turned to close the door and went out.


    Originally, he wanted to call Qin Hefeng''s driver and ask him to pull Qin Hefeng back, but he gave up.


    If not, just put it here and see which one of them will win.


    I remember Su Panqing said that if she had to choose between herself and the one she loves, she would choose to let the one she loves live.

 Chapter 1271

    Su Panqing''s consciousness gradually came back, and what frightened her was that her previous feeling came back.


    That kind of hanging in mid air, foot can not reach the extreme sense of insecurity and back!


    She now has an invisible rope in her hand. Subconsciously, she wants to grab it and climb up. In fact, she instinctively tries to squeeze Qin Hefeng''s body.


    If there was no Meng Li to solidify Qin Hefeng''s soul, Qin Hefeng would have been squeezed out by Su Panqing.


    But he also felt that he was being pushed out. After he had a clear consciousness, he began to instinctively want to stick to the body.


    The two sides compete, and now no one has fully mastered the body, so what they consciously perceive is a piece of darkness and nothingness, with boundless and unknown fear.


    Where is this, and where is this?


    Qin Hefeng felt that he had lost the upper hand and panicked. He couldn''t help saying:


    "who is pushing me."


    Su Panqing was exerting herself, and suddenly stopped, shocked.


    She knows too well what this fight means. That''s how she got the body last time.


    However, the difference is that although there was something squeezing her that time, the feeling didn''t last long and no one was squeezing her.


    And this time


    So this kind of power to compete with her also comes from people?


    And this time, is it from Qin Hefeng?


    Why is she fighting for her body with Qin Hefeng?


    The heart is full of doubts, puzzled, and then is full of the whole heart tangled.


    Does she really want to compete with Qin Hefeng?


    At this moment, she even hesitated, because now the taste is really not good, like rootless duckweed, do not know where to float.


    Nothing, nothing to see, nothing to feel.


    In this environment, every minute, every second, is so hard.


    But it was during the time when she didn''t make any effort that Qin Hefeng didn''t stop trying to fuse his body. At last, he opened his eyes and sat up from the sofa.


    Nuo''s big living room was silent, and the light of the candles on the dining table was still flickering.


    The dining table has been cleaned up. Qin Hefeng can hardly remember how he fell asleep.


    Is red wine so intoxicating? He rubbed his eyebrows wearily and doubtfully.


    Moreover, in Qin Hefeng''s eyes, the flickering candle light was inexplicable and gloomy. He got up a little impatiently, turned on the light and blew out all the candles.


    Meng Li didn''t sleep. In fact, it didn''t take long. She got up, went to the living room, looked at Qin Hefeng and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Hefeng rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily:


    "it''s OK. I had a nightmare just now."


    At this time, Qin Hefeng was having a nightmare when he robbed his body.


    Meng Li took a look at Qin Hefeng, so is Qin Hefeng still in charge of his body?


    Su Panqing should be stronger than Qin Hefeng.


    "Now that you''re awake, let your driver pick you up." She said.


    Qin Hefeng


    Is he in the way of staying on the sofa all night?


    But when people talk about it, they can''t be bold enough to stay.


    He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. Soon, a person came to pick up Qin Hefeng and left Meng. Qin Hefeng was sitting in the car.


    Looking back on tonight, it''s really weird.


    Su Panqing could not see what Qin Hefeng was doing, nor could he perceive the external environment, but only heard Qin Hefeng speak.


    This made Su Panqing feel no sense of security at all. Just imagine, who would like to exist in this way.


    In extreme need of a sense of security, Su Panqing also longed for Qin Hefeng to talk to her.


    Can''t help but whisper:


    "Qin Hefeng?"


    Qin Hefeng thought that he had auditory hallucination for a moment. He glanced in the car at random and didn''t think about it any more.


    "And the wind?"


    Su Panqing didn''t get a response. He was shouting again.


    Qin Hefeng


    Who''s calling him.


    He looked out of the window. It was late at night, but there were still some pedestrians on the roadside at night.


    Compared with the prosperity of the day, it seems somewhat depressed.


    In my mind, I suddenly remembered a little story I heard when I was a child, saying: in the dead of night, suddenly someone called you, don''t look back, and don''t promise.


    Qin Hefeng didn''t know what to think. He pursed his mouth and ignored Su Panqing''s call.


    But Su Panqing insisted on calling, with a soft voice.


    One after another, she could hear Qin Hefeng talking. That''s unreasonable. Qin Hefeng couldn''t hear her.


    But Su Panqing''s voice, in Qin Hefeng''s ears, is like the enchanting female ghost in the movie.After all, he has never heard Su Panqing''s real voice


    But Su Panqing was very aggrieved, helpless and terrified. He kept on shouting.


    There are many emotions in the voice, such as fear, helplessness, uneasiness and expectation.


    The success of the call made Qin Hefeng can''t bear it. He couldn''t help scolding: "where are the demons, get away."


    The driver was stunned by Qin Hefeng''s sudden words. He took a look at Qin Hefeng from the inside rearview mirror and saw that his face was covered with depression.


    I dare not say a word.


    Drive in silence.


    Although it''s not a good word, it''s at least a kind of response. Before Su Panqing had time to care about it, she said to Qin Hefeng weakly:


    "Hefeng, I''m Su Panqing."


    Qin Hefeng:


    "? How dare you play the role of a ghost in my life


    Although he looks very imposing, in fact, Qin Hefeng is a little uneasy, because he finds that the voice of this female ghost doesn''t come from his ears.


    It''s like it''s directly in his mind.


    Su Panqing was extremely aggrieved for a moment, and she quickly explained:


    "you misunderstood that I''m not a female ghost. I''m Su Panqing, the lover of your previous life."


    Qin Hefeng


    The past life of shentemo.


    "I advise you to get out of here, or I''ll ask the Taoist priest to accept you." Qin Hefeng scolded again.


    He raised his chin slightly, unconsciously showing his dignity, trying to frighten the ghost in his heart.


    He always believes in the truth that people are good at being bullied.


    Ming Ming is sitting in the back seat. Qin Hefeng''s eyes are arrogant and arrogant, but he is a bit overbearing.


    And the driver in front of me is not very good.


    What are you talking to yourself about?


    Why do you feel that the whole car is filled with a strong smell of Zhonger!


    Su Panqing said sadly:


    "Hefeng, I''m really Su Panqing. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "What do you say I have to believe?" Qin Hefeng asked.


    Su Panqing: "I can tell you all the details between us."


    Qin Hefeng said directly:


    "I''m not interested in listening, but I''m interested in finding someone to accept you."


    At that moment, Su Panqing felt that his heart was pierced by a sharp sword, and the pain was very painful. It turned out that emotion was a kind of pain.

 Chapter 1272

    Before, the beauty of eating together still reverberates in her mind.


    In the twinkling of an eye, did Qin Hefeng treat her like this?


    She lamented Qin Hefeng''s ruthlessness and Distrust:


    "how can you do this to me? Don''t you understand what I mean to you?"


    "Because I love you, I give it to you. Otherwise, it''s me who controls your body now."


    Su Panqing''s words almost shattered Qin Hefeng''s only three outlooks. He said with a sneer:


    "this is my body. What do you want me to do?"


    All of a sudden, he felt that something was wrong with it. Qin Hefeng was frightened and asked:


    "what do you mean, you are in my body?"


    Su Panqing sighed:


    "I don''t know how I got into your body. I don''t want to."


    Qin Hefeng suddenly has a kind of creepy feeling, a female ghost, attached to him!


    Looking at the driver, Qin Hefeng feels that his behavior is a little strange. Isn''t he talking to the air?


    What''s more, it''s not something that others can listen to.


    He looked out of the window and was about to get home, so he didn''t speak any more.


    However, in order to prove that she was su Panqing, she began to mutter about the past life and the things in this life, and about her relationship with Qin Hefeng.


    Qin Hefeng didn''t reply. When he got home, Qin Hefeng smelled a strange smell on his body. It should be the taste of the food mixed with the fragrance of the previous incense.


    Originally, I wanted to take a bath, but my mind was full of Su Panqing''s chatter and irritability.


    There''s something else that can''t be let go.


    "Have you said enough?" Qin he asked coldly.


    Su Panqing persistently asked:


    "do you believe me?"


    Qin Hefeng, with boundless coldness, said:


    "what if you were Su Panqing?"


    This made Su Panqing feel embarrassed for a moment, and she couldn''t speak.


    So what?


    That''s cruel.


    But unexpectedly, a more heartless sentence appeared. Qin Hefeng said, "get out of here."


    Never allow anyone to be around him in this way.


    If you think about it this way, the feeling that someone ran on Su jiangrui''s family before was that Su Panqing was fighting with him.


    Who wants to bury a stealth bomb next to themselves.


    Su Panqing felt that she had no body, but she had a feeling of suffocation. She was extremely sad:


    "how can you become so fast, Hefeng? I''m already very uncomfortable now. You don''t know my current situation. It''s very uncomfortable. Boundless helplessness surrounds me."


    Qin Hefeng said coldly:


    "then you just leave and go back to your body."


    Su Panqing choked:


    "I can''t get out."


    Qin Hefeng said decisively, "I''ll find a Taoist for you."


    Su Panqing immediately feels scared. She intuitively believes that Qin Hefeng''s search for a Taoist priest is not to save her, but to get rid of her.


    In this short time, she has realized Qin Hefeng''s ruthlessness several times.


    Why can a person turn over so fast.


    She didn''t believe that Qin Hefeng didn''t feel for her before. He didn''t feel the same for her. It can be proved by his eyes, actions and language.


    She was in the mood of extreme sadness, but there were still some flukes and expectations in her heart. She asked:


    "do you want a Taoist to help me out?"


    Qin Hefeng''s eyes flashed. Go out?


    Out, will one day still exist in this way with him?


    According to the truth, we should prevent future trouble.


    It''s so strange that it''s beyond Qin Hefeng''s understanding. Is there really a soul in the world?


    If not, how to explain that Su Panqing''s soul is now with him?


    On the contrary, he believes in Su Panqing''s theory of past life and present life. Maybe, maybe they really know each other.


    Then why can su Panqing remember the past life, isn''t it?


    She''s not dead. She''s been a wanderer?


    In order to stabilize Su Panqing, Qin Hefeng said:


    "yes, I''ll find someone to help you out."


    "It''s not a solution here."


    His voice was obviously much softer, which comforted Su Panqing a little. She was suspicious:


    "you swear that what you said is true."


    Qin Hefeng was on the verge of attack, but he endured. He said:


    "in fact, swearing is useless, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t you always say that I love you so much in my previous life, and you believe that I will love you in this life?"


    "So, what else are you worried about?"Su Panqing hesitated for a moment. Is that true?


    "Be confident. I''m going to bed. Be good. Don''t wake me up. I have to work tomorrow." Qin Hefeng loosened his tie.


    Su Panqing wanted to say that she was really uncomfortable. Could she master her body for a moment to relieve this uncomfortable feeling, but she didn''t speak until Qin Hefeng and Yi lay down.


    The next morning, Meng Li sat in front of his cousin''s bed with a bowl of warm porridge, which Meng Li cooked.


    My cousin woke up and looked at Meng Li:


    "sister?"


    Meng Li immediately laughed and said gently:


    "Qingqing, wake up, you drank a lot of red wine last night."


    But her cousin''s look was very confused. She looked around. She was in a strange environment, and there was a cousin she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Why am I here?"


    My cousin scratched her hair and asked in great confusion.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you''ve come back to China and live in my home. I''m afraid you didn''t drink wine last night."


    It''s not easy for me to tell my cousin the whole story. It''s not necessary to scare my cousin.


    Some confused things, think for a period of time, do not understand, even if, generally will not be entangled for a lifetime.


    "Is it?" My cousin murmured.


    Looking around, I can''t get back to my mind. All I think about is how I came back to China.


    How do you come back, how long have you been back, why don''t you have any memory of the period?


    She asked Meng Li, and Meng Li told his cousin according to the date of Su Panqing''s return. As for Su Panqing''s pursuit of Qin Hefeng with her cousin''s shell, Meng Li didn''t mention a word.


    It''s embarrassing to say that.


    After hearing this, my cousin was still full of doubts. Meng Li pointed to the warm porridge and said to her cousin:


    "well, I told you to drink less wine last night. You still don''t believe it. Now I don''t remember what I drank."


    "Go wash up and drink the porridge."


    My cousin frowned and was almost convinced by Meng Li. Maybe


    I''ve been drinking to pieces.


    She said thanks to Meng Li. She got up and planned to wash. She took a look at her clothes. When did she like this style?


    Forget it, don''t want to, she shook her head, can feel a faint smell of wine on her body.


    Meng Li laughs. Last night, he let them drink, which is also a reasonable reason for Qin Hefeng to fall asleep here. He and his cousin have no partial memory.

 Chapter 1273

    As soon as Qin Hefeng wakes up in the morning, he comes up with a big question, which is Su Panqing''s sister?


    After thinking about it, he called Meng Li:


    "good morning." Meng Li answered the phone.


    Qin Hefeng asked:


    "are you up?"


    Meng Li said.


    "How was yesterday? I drank a little too much last night, didn''t I Qin Hefeng asked.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    Qin Hefeng asked again, "are you all ok?"


    Meng centrifugal knew what Qin Hefeng wanted to inquire about. She said:


    "fortunately, Qing Qing drank a little too much last night. She got up a little uncomfortable this morning, and now she goes to wash."


    Qin Hefeng frowned and couldn''t figure it out.


    After hanging up, Su Panqing''s voice came into Qin Hefeng''s mind. She asked:


    "is she OK?"


    In fact, Su Panqing was a little shocked. What happened?


    She left the body, and the body still exists, so, was she self righteous at first?


    I thought that I only used my body in this life, but now the fact tells her that I can''t deceive myself any more. That body had its owner.


    It''s just that she just took it away at that time. Now she''s coming back, and she has no place to go.


    Thinking of this, Su Panqing was a little sad, so she came to this era, just like a rootless duckweed. Even Qin Hefeng was reluctant to give her a place to live.


    She wanted to go out. She didn''t know how to get out. She couldn''t get out. She had no way.


    Listening to Su Panqing''s voice, Qin Hefeng''s brows tightened.


    He sneered:


    "what do you think?"


    There is also an extremely strong anger in his heart, which Qin Hefeng has endured. He has thought about it.


    This female ghost is attached to Su jiangrui''s cousin. Then she borrows other people''s body to talk about the past life and the present life. Finally, she is attached to him.


    At the end of the day, he was fooled around.


    And he even made a little snack on a female ghost.


    If something happened in a previous life is true, the ghost doesn''t know how long she has lived, and can she still keep it?


    Besides, even if he was her laoshizi fiance in his previous life, he is not willing to continue his life now!


    Su Panqing was blocked by Qin Hefeng for a few words. After a long time, Qin Hefeng arrived at the company, and Su Panqing said weakly on the way that he was very sad.


    Qin Hefeng''s face is frozen, uncomfortable?


    Therefore, we should deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise who can guarantee that the female ghost can endure suffering all the time, rather than suffering too much and will rob his body?


    He began to look for Taoist, but he was not sure if Su Panqing could know all his movements, so he tried.


    And Su Panqing is not as quick as Qin Hefeng. Although he is a little wary now, he is not very strong.


    Qin Hefeng said a few words to deceive him. Su Panqing said all that should be said.


    Therefore, Qin Hefeng made up his mind and judged that Su Panqing could only hear him, but could not see his every move.


    But when I heard him talking, I was already very tired, which brought great inconvenience to his life.


    Especially in some meetings, I can''t say nothing.


    He did not want to let Su Panqing listen to the content.


    For various reasons, Qin Hefeng firmly decided to get rid of Su Panqing.


    Putting down all the things in his hands and using some contacts, Qin Hefeng found a Taoist with good reputation.


    After making an appointment, Qin Hefeng went to meet Taoist Xiao himself.


    When they met, it was hard to avoid politeness, and then they got to the point. Qin Hefeng had a good attitude.


    Said:


    "please."


    In order to prevent Su Panqing from noticing the details, Qin Hefeng had already written with Xiao daochanggou.


    However, when Su Panqing heard Qin Hefeng calling for Taoist priest, he was so excited that he immediately asked in a voice:


    "Hefeng, what are you looking for Taoist priest?"


    Qin Hefeng also had some words for this. He said:


    "I''m trying to find a way for you. We can''t do this."


    Su Panqing just wanted to say that I understand the truth, but the fact is that I don''t believe it.


    Some things didn''t come out at that time, but I was bored and empty all day. I would take a lot of things out of my mind.


    It''s only now that I understand that a few days ago, Qin Hefeng wanted to know what she felt inside.


    At that time, he was so stupid that he exposed everything and was thoroughly understood by Qin Hefeng.


    Unprovoked, in the heart of a resentment, I love him so much, endure all kinds of suffering, do not rob with him.


    But what did he repay himself?


    Such selfish he, is really last life love her as life of him?The more I drift, the more I feel at a loss. Over there, Taoist Xiao has already begun to do it.


    One soul, two souls?


    One mountain does not allow two tigers, even if a male, a female, it is not.


    Xiao Daochang looked attentive and pursed his lips tightly. Qin Hefeng crossed his knees and closed his eyes. He could feel a gust of wind, whirring or roaring in his ears.


    He naturally knew whether his room was windy or not. Now the Taoist priest must be doing it.


    This battle has made Qin he''s spirit of wind slow down. He is satisfied. If it is successful, today''s troubles will be completely solved.


    However, Su Panqing''s confused thoughts were pulled back by the power of rejecting her.


    What''s this?


    Her intuition is that if she obeys this force, she will leave the body, but where will she go after leaving?


    She instinctively resisted the force of rejecting her, and allowed her to think about what to do after going out, and thought that she might go out naturally.


    But in a flash of lightning, she thought again, if Qin Hefeng really does everything for her good, then?


    Why don''t you communicate with her in advance? I just mentioned a few words just now. It''s so vague that people don''t understand his real purpose.


    So, is Qin Hefeng going to drive her away, and probably destroy her?


    Think about it, a soul, to the hands of Taoist, the end will not be too good.


    Moreover, the Taoist priest was found by Qin Hefeng.


    "Oh..."


    Su Panqing suddenly laughed out a voice, the voice is extremely desolate, reverberating in Qin Hefeng''s mind, unprovoked and gloomy.


    Qin Hefeng gritted his teeth and didn''t speak. Success and failure are here. Even if the Taoist priest can''t do it, he wants to say good words to deceive the ghost.


    With the growing power of rejecting Su Panqing, Su Panqing felt a strong sense of pulling, seemingly to pull her out of the body.


    She suddenly got angry, and suddenly felt that she had always put her posture too low, too low,


    why this time he was different from the previous life, most likely because he always wanted to make up for his mentality, unconsciously short head, people are you back I go in, you go in I go out.


    So why does she always quit?


    Instead of entering?


    Hard hearted, she simply began to compete with Qin Hefeng for body, regardless of the other, at least, don''t be pulled out, fall in the hands of Taoist.

 Chapter 1274

    Even if she wants to go out, she should find someone who is reliable and take her out.


    Set it up.


    Qin Hefeng suddenly felt that a force was running on him. He looked embarrassed and said to Taoist priest Xiao: "please hurry up, Taoist priest. There''s action."


    Taoist Xiao instinctively yelled:


    "female ghost, get back quickly, or you will be scared out of your wits."


    This is Taoist Xiao''s professional habit. When he encounters danger, his instinct comes out like this. However, now Su Panqing can''t hear Taoist Xiao''s voice.


    Qin Hefeng felt that he was slowly losing control of his body. He frowned and urged Taoist Xiao, who was doing it:


    "Taoist, hurry up


    Seeing that Qin Hefeng didn''t look very well, Taoist Xiao said: "I''m trying my best."


    Su Panqing gritted her teeth and said: "fast what? Kill me quickly? "


    "Don''t think about it, Hefeng. You''ve done too much. You don''t care about my life. You''ll regret it."


    Qin Hefeng was also very angry at this time. He knew in his heart that he should have kept Su Panqing steady and bought more time for Xiao Daochang.


    But the people who usually treat him with a low attitude suddenly take a high attitude, which makes Qin Hefeng unable to accept for a while.


    What''s more, he is in charge of this matter. Why should he rob his body? Who wants to have another soul in his body?


    "Why are you pestering me? Why are you pestering me?" Qin Hefeng''s anger could not be suppressed at all.


    Many people know that the truth is the truth, but they can''t do what they want.


    After all, people have emotions.


    It''s very emotional.


    Su Panqing, while fighting with Qin Hefeng, said with a cry:


    "I don''t want to. I''ve told you thousands of times that I don''t know how to come here."


    "But you can''t hold me at all."


    "Don''t you forget what you said in the last life that you must be together in this life? But why do you treat me like this? Now you are still looking for Taoist to deal with me. "


    At the end of the day, Su Panqing''s voice was very sad. She didn''t understand how the two people who loved each other so much in their last life could get to this place.


    Is God playing with her?


    Let her meet, and do not let them recognize, love, what she did, there is such retribution?


    Qin Hefeng felt that he was going to be angry:


    "in the last life of SHENTE, you are talking about it again. Don''t you feel sick?"


    Now hearing this, I feel sick in my chest. It''s really disgusting.


    On the one hand, how much they love each other, on the other hand, they squeeze into his body, on the other hand, they want to run on him and accuse him of being ungrateful?


    Is there anything more disgusting?


    It''s the misfortune of my life that has brought me such a disaster.


    Su Panqing was very sad:


    "what?"


    "I make you sick?"


    In addition to sad, but also very surprised, how she did not expect, he turned into a disgusting person.


    "I''ve always been too low-profile, so you..."


    "I have to prove it to you today. Before I let you have a chance to master your body."


    Su Panqing''s heart is fierce, her soul is strong, and her wringing Qi makes her strong and powerful. Qin Hefeng has lost the upper hand and can''t resist any more. Su Panqing grabs her body.


    Integrating her body, Su Panqing tries to move her fingers. After finding that she can master it completely, a trace of comfort appears on her face.


    It''s really great to have a physical feeling. It''s very down-to-earth, and the heart will settle down.


    Qin Hefeng was not squeezed out because he was fixed by Meng Li, but he lost the control of his body. He felt like Su Panqing. He was neither superior nor inferior.


    Uneasy, insecure, full of helpless unknown.


    He didn''t want to lose his body and was still trying to get it back. He growled at Su Panqing crazily:


    "get out of the way, get out of the way for me."


    Su Panqing felt hard to be squeezed, but he didn''t want to be pushed away. The most urgent thing is to send the Taoist away.


    He said to Xiao Daochang, who was still sweating a lot:


    "don''t do it. You can go."


    Taoist Xiao squints at Su Panqing. What''s this?


    Su Panqing''s heart was flustered for a moment, and she calmed down. She tried to imitate Qin Hefeng''s tone and manner. She observed the people she loved very carefully.


    Now it''s not hard to imitate.


    "We''ve discussed it. We don''t need it for the time being."


    Su Panqing''s face was gloomy, trying to make his eyes as deep as Qin he''s.


    Xiao Daochang stared at Su Panqing with deep eyes. He didn''t know what he thought, and finally said:


    "that''s OK."In fact, he only saw such things in books.


    In reality, I didn''t meet him. I didn''t seem to see any soul forced out by him.


    In this way, I can''t help doubting my own way.


    Now the other side says so, he also has a step down, so as not to smash his own signboard.


    As for who is talking to him now, as long as there is no revenge, he can regard it as Qin Hefeng.


    Xiao Daochang packed his things and left without looking back.


    Su Panqing rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the white and slender hands. He was not particularly happy.


    It''s the body of the person she loves. She snatched it.


    In her mind, Qin Hefeng is still roaring and exerting herself. She says more and more ruthlessly. She closes her eyes wearily and sighs deeply.


    Said:


    "Hefeng, don''t quarrel, don''t make trouble. I''ll give you back my body when I solve this problem."


    She wants to find a body, of course, two people have been crowded together is not the way.


    Su Panqing was not willing to give up Qin Hefeng even though he was very cold.


    When she snatched Qin Hefeng''s body, she actually thought about what to do if she snatched Qin Hefeng''s body?


    Can think of oneself still in inside, Qin Hefeng almost won''t be squeezed out by her, so she just has no fear to rob.


    Also want to tell Qin Hefeng, he is not nothing.


    At least, in this respect, she has absolute control.


    "Go away, why do you occupy my body?"


    Qin Hefeng didn''t want to bow down to Su Panqing. His good feelings for Su Panqing had been gone for a long time, but now he was deeply disgusted and scared.


    The body carries everything about him, and his identity and status are all based on the body.


    What''s the use of today''s nothingness where nothing can be perceived?


    "Please don''t rob or make trouble. I told you before that it''s easy for me to rob. It''s all for you. You don''t cherish me." Su Panqing could not help but shed tears.


    Sitting on the sofa, I look sad.


    She really doesn''t want to do it without forcing her to a certain level.


    "Ding Ding..." The doorbell rings.


    Su Panqing was a little flustered. Did someone come to find Qin Hefeng?

 Chapter 1275

    She got up to look, through the screen, saw Meng Li''s face.


    This makes her more flustered, Su jiangrui has been her cousin for a period of time, now meet again, always feel strange in the heart.


    But the doorbell was still ringing, so Panqing took a deep breath and adjusted her facial expression to make her look as cool as possible.


    Open the door.


    Meng Li comes in.


    The reason why Meng Li came here was because he knew that Qin Hefeng had invited a Taoist priest, and let people stare at him. Today, when the Taoist priest came, she also came.


    On the road just now, I met a Taoist.


    But look at the mood is not very good, presumably things are not smooth.


    Now she''s here to see what''s going on.


    If Su Panqing is in charge of her body, she should deal with some things well.


    "And the wind." Meng Li looks at Su Panqing and shouts.


    Su Panqing''s body is stiff. He gives Meng Li a very embarrassed smile.


    Said:


    "pistil."


    She screamed with great difficulty.


    Meng Li took a look at the surrounding environment. There was a faint smell in the room. Taoist should have done it.


    She didn''t know exactly what happened, but she could judge.


    With a gentle smile, she said:


    "I just miss you when I come here today."


    Su Panqing looks at Meng Li in amazement. This


    It''s a strange taste.


    What should she do when she listens to her lover''s fiancee saying this to her with her beloved''s shell on her head?


    A feeling of jealousy rose in his heart. Qin Hefeng had said all kinds of merciless words to her during this period.


    Presumably, Su jiangrui hasn''t tried yet?


    A malicious spread her whole body, since temporarily occupied Qin Hefeng''s body, why not use this opportunity to do something?


    Don''t you worry all the time, Qin Hefeng and Su jiangrui get married?


    That oneself can take the opportunity to stir up their affairs completely, let Qin Hefeng have no retreat, also is for oneself to think that paves the way.


    All kinds of thoughts made Su Panqing''s face more and more gloomy. Her face was full of malice. Looking at Meng Li, she said:


    "I don''t want you. Who asked you to come here?"


    Meng Li frowned slightly and quickly analyzed the incident in his heart. An injured expression appeared on his face:


    "Hefeng, what are you talking about?"


    "I said I don''t want you, don''t love you, don''t allow you to come, you go away." Su Panqing said coldly.


    Then, with a frown, Qin Hefeng was always struggling.


    At this time, he was still questioning Su Panqing:


    "who are you talking to?"


    "Is it su jiangrui? Who allowed you to talk to her in this tone? Shut up and give me back my body


    Qin and Su''s love for his fiancee is in his heart.


    It aroused more anger and jealousy in her heart.


    By this time, Qin Hefeng also knew how hard it was to feel without body, but he didn''t forget to take care of Su jiangrui. Can he manage so much?


    Hum!


    Meng Li heard Su Panqing''s words borrowed from Qin Hefeng''s shell, and he thought about it in his heart.


    Qin Hefeng, who has no better choice, will never say such words to her. His career can only be better by marrying his client.


    He can''t give up for no reason.


    It must be su Panqing who controls this body now.


    To understand all this, Meng Li''s face was not only injured, but also angry. She said:


    "this..."


    "Hefeng, you treat me like this. I want to give up my engagement with you."


    Su Panqing let out a clap in her heart subconsciously, and then she even laughed. She said in a tone of Indifference:


    "OK, just go back."


    Meng Li''s face was desolate, he pretended to be strong and said angrily:


    "OK, you wait."


    After that, she took a few steps forward and stood face to face with Su Panqing. Su Panqing twisted her eyebrows and was a little flustered:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li approaches again. Su Panqing can''t help but step back. Suddenly Meng Liyang starts to slap Su Panqing in the face.


    Meng Li''s slap is not light. Su Panqing moves to the other side with Meng Li''s strength. Meng Li raises his other hand and slaps Su Panqing on the other side of his face.


    Directly beat Su Panqing to muddle, the body faltered a few times, just can stand firm, gaping at Meng Li.


    Meng Li also looked at Su Panqing with the eyes of the heartless man:


    "Qin Hefeng, you remember, this is the price of so arrogant talking to me, I''m not the one you can bully."With that, she rushed out of the door, and her back was extremely determined.


    If you want to ask Meng Li why he beat her, Meng Li can only say that his hand is itching, he robbed the client''s body and the client''s fiance. Although the fiance is not a good thing, it is not a reason to rob casually.


    And robbed the client of everything.


    In the end, he was so stupid that he let Qin Hefeng calculate the Su family.


    The deep hatred between the client and Su Panqing may only be a story, but for the client, it is a tragedy of the whole life, which is completely caused by Su Panqing alone.


    The interest is only a slap.


    Su Panqing had endured for a long time when she lived with her.


    Why not fight before? That''s because the body belongs to the client''s cousin and she is not willing to fight.


    Now it''s Qin Hefeng''s body. If it wasn''t for crippling him and causing too much trouble, it might not be a matter of slapping him twice.


    The so-called not far half an hour to send two slaps, probably is Meng Limin''s operation.


    He left Su Panqing with his face covered.


    She took a cold breath in pain. Everything was so sudden that she felt that her head was buzzing. How could she say to hit someone?


    Touch the face, feel both sides of the face are swollen.


    I''m embarrassed, but I can''t help it now.


    You can''t go after her, especially now that Qin Hefeng keeps on. She can''t do anything else. As for these two slaps, if she has a chance, she must return them.


    Now it''s time to give up their engagement. If they don''t give up for a day, not only do they have a heart to heart, but also they don''t have a position.


    The soul is squeezed, so there is no lack of hot pain on the face.


    Su Panqing pondered that although she had just said that, she also understood women and was duplicative. Although she said that she would give up her marriage now, it was estimated that it would be difficult for her to do so.


    What else do you have to do to really give up the engagement?


    "What? What are you talking to her about? "Ah?" Qin he was so angry that he kept asking Su Panqing.


    Su Panqing didn''t have time to respond to Qin Hefeng just now.


    He felt that things were going in a particularly bad direction all of a sudden, and it seemed that they could not be reversed. It was difficult for him to accept that his life suddenly had such a big change.


    "I said to give you a divorce, we are a pair of lovers, you are not suitable."

 Chapter 1276

    Qin Hefeng struggled a lot. Su Panqing was used to the power of Qin Hefeng''s struggle and was numb.


    "What?"


    Although Qin Hefeng had a guess, he didn''t expect that the other party really did it with his body.


    This is too hateful:


    "madman, madwoman, you give me to die, why do you? Do you deserve to be with me? What lover? I can''t fall in love with a woman like you even if I die. "


    Qin Hefeng roared hysterically. He was still in a panic because he couldn''t control the development of the situation.


    Often incompetent people, the most likely to roar repeatedly, use this to cover up his incompetence, use this to enhance his momentum, use this to maintain his self-esteem.


    Su Panqing did not think about Qin Hefeng from this angle.


    She just felt extremely sad. She had to rob Qin Hefeng of her body, which attracted Qin Hefeng''s hatred. In such a tone, they were full of hatred. Can they really reunite?


    Why didn''t Qin Hefeng understand!


    She is all for his good. No one loves him more than her. If Qin Hefeng has a better attitude towards her and a little more tolerance towards her, she is willing to endure the pain and let Qin Hefeng control her body.


    In modern terms, it''s all Qin Hefeng''s fault.


    "Do you love her that much?"


    Su Panqing asked bitterly.


    She also thinks that Qin Hefeng''s overreaction is due to his fiancee.


    But I don''t know, Qin Hefeng just because Su Panqing took his body and made a decision for him. No matter what the decision was, he would be so unhappy.


    For Qin Hefeng, life out of control is extremely bad.


    Qin Hefeng also thinks that Su Panqing''s focus is very confused. Now, he is still in love.


    So love her?


    Naturally, I get along with Su jiangrui, so I want to marry her. But I don''t know how to love her, and I don''t feel so exaggerated.


    At least I don''t have the feeling of disgust for female ghosts now.


    As long as he thought that he had been confused by the female ghost before, he felt better about the female ghost than he knew Su jiangrui at that time. He felt sorry for himself, regretted and disgusted.


    "Love, of course. She''s 100 times, 10000 times better than you. You crazy woman, you don''t deserve it." Qin Hefeng said fiercely to annoy Su Panqing.


    When Su Panqing heard the speech, he immediately covered his heart and said it was too painful to breathe.


    After going through all kinds of tastes, his face was unwilling to be envious and interweaved with each other. Finally, he said with a vengeful heart:


    "since you love her so much, I want you to never get her."


    Qin Hefeng


    Until now, he found that some women can not reason and communicate.


    It seems reasonable and unreasonable.


    It seems that Su jiangrui was innocent?


    But


    Can he take care of others now?


    "You''re going to kill Su jiangrui? Or do you want to treat her as you did to me? "


    Qin He Feng''s mind turned and asked.


    Qin Hefeng said so, which is a kind of potential hint. Since he really hates Su jiangrui, and now he is particularly miserable, it can be regarded as a kind of pain. Why can''t he deceive this female ghost to bring this kind of pain to Su jiangrui?


    Su Panqing''s satire didn''t show Qin Hefeng''s sinister intention.


    The reason why she feels ironic is that she has told Qin Hefeng how many times that she can''t leave the body freely, and Qin Hefeng doesn''t want to believe that she can leave like this and take revenge by attaching herself to others.


    Why is she so powerful? Go to whoever you want.


    Forget it, she can''t explain any more. She talks too much and is tired.


    He didn''t believe it anyway.


    She just said:


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I''ll give up your marriage first. I''ll blame you."


    Qin Hefeng was very conflicted:


    "dare you! I''m not sure. Who allowed you to do that? "


    Su Panqing had a sad smile. She tasted too much, but her heart was numb. Her eyes were a little dull, and she thought a lot in her heart. She wanted to coax Qin Hefeng, but she felt that she was in the dominant position now. Would it be too hypocritical to coax him again?


    Will he be more angry?


    After thinking about it, she finally said:


    "now I am using this body, so this body is mine. I have the right to decide. You believe me, I will find a solution. Then we can get rid of the past and fall in love again."


    Think of the past life, he died for her, she felt that everything can forgive him, forgive his ruthlessness at this time.


    A relationship, never give up easily, two lives, trained her persistent heart.


    Maybe if they insist on it, everything will go in a good direction. Now they are together every day, day and night, but they don''t have to worry about not having a chance to cultivate their feelings.But she gave another wry smile, feeling?


    It''s probably hatred.


    It doesn''t matter. She can feel her self deception, but she feels better.


    Qin Hefeng''s Three Outlooks have been thoroughly shaken into powder and gone.


    What does she use is her?


    What''s the point? Let go of the past and fall in love again?


    Even if he was kicked by a donkey a hundred times, he would not!


    Meet this kind of person, also don''t know where to reason?


    Qin Hefeng felt that he grew up so big that for the first time he felt deeply powerless and wanted to cry without tears. Now he is very helpless and can''t seek a little help from the outside world.


    What''s the problem?


    Maybe we shouldn''t contact female ghosts at the beginning. At that time, we just thought it was very interesting. Life seasoning, who knew it could cause such a big disaster?


    Perhaps, at that time in Su jiangrui''s home should not drink so much red wine?


    You shouldn''t fall asleep there. You haven''t fallen asleep in front of female ghosts before, so female ghosts have no chance to take advantage of it?


    No matter what the reason is, now full of heart, are chagrin and helplessness.


    A sudden ringing of a mobile phone brings back Su Panqing, who is immersed in her own thinking. She takes out the phone.


    Naturally, it''s Qin Hefeng''s mobile phone. After a look, this is Qin Hefeng''s assistant. She has seen Qin Hefeng answer his phone.


    After coughing, he learned from Qin Hefeng and asked in a low voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Qin, Miss Su, there is a notice saying that I have cancelled my engagement with you. I''m here to confirm it."


    "What?"


    Su Panqing was shocked.


    Some of them can''t come back. What''s wrong?


    Is it so fast?


    She thought that Su jiangrui was angry and would not really retire. Unexpectedly, she was so angry.


    Even so decisive and direct to withdraw the engagement, thanks to just now she was still thinking, with what method to stir yellow their engagement.


    Everything happened so fast that Su Panqing even felt like falling into a dream, without a sense of reality.


    She hung up the phone and looked at it. Su jiangrui did give a notice to cancel the engagement. Many of them were acquaintances in the circle, and everyone left a message at the bottom.

 Chapter 1277

    Qin Hefeng''s parents also sent a message to ask what was going on. It seemed that they were very worried.


    Su Panqing felt that she couldn''t resist so many people''s inquiries. She didn''t even think of a reason.


    What should I say?


    How to let this thing go smoothly without revealing the truth?


    Simply turn off the power, the world is clean.


    In fact, Su Panqing''s ability to deal with emergencies is not strong. If you want to say that she is scheming, she is not too deep. She is one of those who can''t think deeply.


    Otherwise, he would not have been killed in the harem.


    In the story, after marrying Qin Hefeng with his client''s shell, he doesn''t know when Qin Hefeng has finished dealing with Su.


    Meng Li sent out the news on the road, telling everyone that they broke up and the wedding would not be held as scheduled.


    I''ve saved you a lot of money.


    "Mr. Su, where are you?"


    Meng Li''s mobile phone rings. When she answers the phone, her assistant asks.


    Meng Li, like a nobody, said:


    "I still have ten minutes to get to the company."


    "If you are in a hurry, say it now. If you are not in a hurry, go back."


    Assistant told Meng Li, Lao Su let her go back quickly.


    Meng Li goes back to the company and goes to Lao Su''s office. Qi Lele used to be looking at his mobile phone and peeking at it. Lao Su says to Qi Lele, "go out first."


    Qi lele Oh


    Qi Lele, who wanted to join in the fun, had to go out.


    As soon as she went out, Lao Su closed the door and asked Meng Li, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Meng Li Are you my father? Why don''t you ask me why


    Lao Su said:


    "you young people, when you want to be together, you have to be together, and you want to get the support and blessing of your relatives and friends."


    "But when you don''t want to be together, you can''t even listen to the opinions of relatives and friends."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "Dad, what you said seems reasonable, but I separate it by my ability, and I don''t need help."


    Lao Su: "I''m not sure."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "he said he didn''t love me any more and let me go, so as a person with dignity, I decided to stay away from him completely."


    "Because of what?"


    Lao Su''s face was filled with displeasure to Qin Hefeng.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know why, but I don''t care."


    Lao Su said:


    "how can you treat marriage as a drama?"


    Meng Li suddenly said with some sadness:


    "how can I be a child''s play? I feel very sad when I encounter such a thing!"


    Lao Su took a close look at Meng Li''s expression, waved his hand and said:


    "don''t act in front of me, your expression is true, that''s false, I''ll know when I see it."


    Meng Li


    The acting skill of movie king was questioned?


    Or is her acting going backwards?


    Or does Lao Su really know her daughter too well?


    The sadness on her face was even more serious, and she said:


    "Dad, I really didn''t act. I''m very sad. Qin Hefeng said that if I turn over, I''ll turn over."


    "Then I can''t be shameless. We old Su people can''t ignore or be bullied."


    Lao Su: "well So that''s why you''re willful? "


    "When you want to get married, it''s so noisy. Now it''s really over. You have to lose this man."


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter."


    "You go out first. I have to call Qin Hefeng. There is not a word of truth in your mouth." Old Su Bai took a look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li turned and left.


    However, when Qin Hefeng was on the phone, he found that it was turned off.


    Su Panqing doesn''t want to face so many people''s inquiries.


    Anyway, Lao Su couldn''t get in touch with the other side. He was even more angry.


    These two children, very well matched, suddenly cancelled their engagement to break up, even without a serious speech.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He felt that he couldn''t hang on.


    After thinking about it, he asked Meng Li:


    "where did you see him just now?"


    Meng Li said:


    "at his home, he doesn''t work in the daytime, and he doesn''t know what to do at home."


    Lao Su sneered:


    "OK."


    I went to Qin Hefeng''s house immediately.


    If his daughter didn''t tell the truth, he had to ask what was going on. There was a saying that his daughter was right. They were not bullied by Qin he and Feng Feng.


    Su Panqing thought that the world was clean. He felt his swollen face and muttered in his heart.Also don''t know Su Jiang Rui where come so big strength, two slaps hit her like this, pull a pull corner of the mouth all good pain.


    When the doorbell rings, Su Panqing jumps up from the sofa. Who is it?


    I can''t find anyone, so I''m looking at home? As for it?


    Through the screen, she saw Lao Su''s face. Naturally, she recognized it. She twisted her eyebrows, wondering what he was doing.


    Looking at Lao Su''s expressionless face, Su Panqing became more and more unstable.


    Lao Su kept ringing the doorbell. Su Panqing felt numb and couldn''t stand it. Finally, she opened the door.


    She asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Old Su Xin said what kind of attitude it was. Qin Hefeng usually met him, but it wasn''t that attitude.


    Even if you break up with your daughter, you are not the one who will never see each other, and cooperation is not a particularly serious problem. You will maintain a superficial relationship and hypocrisy with each other.


    It''s not like Qin Hefeng''s way of doing things.


    But no matter how it doesn''t look like it, Qin Hefeng''s body is standing in front of Lao su. Lao Su doesn''t have such a big brain hole. He will think that this is a change of soul.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Since the other party is not willing to hypocritical set, Lao Su also feel no need.


    Something to say.


    Su Panqing thought about it, but old Su just came, so he solved the problem completely and cut off Qin Hefeng and Su''s family.


    What if Su jiangrui repents later.


    "We broke up and thought it was inappropriate to get married." Su Panqing couldn''t think of any reason.


    That''s all I can say.


    Lao Su''s forehead was blue and blue:


    " Why? You have to give a reason for this. You can''t just let it go


    He stared at Su Panqing''s face, swollen, and asked:


    "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Su Panqing touched her face, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes, and said indifferently:


    "Su jiangrui hit me."


    "Why did she hit you?"


    Lao Su still stares at people''s faces and thinks her daughter''s strength is really great.


    Or was Qin Hefeng slapped by his daughter?


    All the pictures in his mind came out, this operation


    "I don''t love her any more. Let her go, so we can''t do it. If we get slapped twice by her, we''ll pay off the debt." Su Panqing said.


    Ignore all kinds of roaring and angry Qin Hefeng in her mind.


    She originally wanted to put the blame on Su jiangrui, but after thinking about it, it didn''t represent Qin Hefeng''s attitude, so she had to use Qin Hefeng''s body to say such words.


    As long as the Su family wants to have a little face and a little self-esteem, they won''t come back to Qin Hefeng.


    Lao Su will not agree with Su jiangrui to keep up with Qin Hefeng.

 Chapter 1278

    Su Panqing thought simply that Su jiangrui had lost her mind when she hit someone. Sometimes it''s inevitable for a woman.


    Moreover, it is normal for fiancee to beat fiance in this society.


    However, Su Panqing never thought that he would be beaten by Lao su.


    At the beginning, Lao Su frowned and asked Su Panqing:


    "so when you are happy, you should talk about marriage with my daughter. When you are not happy, you don''t even have a serious reason to say you don''t love her and let her go?"


    It''s more than him.


    His girlfriends get what they need. When they are happy together, he is willing to give them some trinkets to make them happier.


    Don''t want to be together, he is also slowly fade, smart and interesting girl, will try to make a sum, and then don''t pass.


    Even if a girl is not smart, she will not make such a scene. Generally, she will not talk to her like this.


    Unless he is obsessed with his daughter, he knows that he will never be obsessed with Qin Hefeng. How can he lose his daughter''s face like this.


    So is it true that my daughter was sad just now?


    Lao Su felt guilty all of a sudden. The result of her guilt was that she wanted to help her daughter vent her anger.


    So when Su Panqing replied: "there are not so many reasons, can''t we force marriage even if we don''t love each other? I also want to break each other''s thoughts and make an end. " At that time, Lao Su slapped her face directly.


    Lao Su said angrily:


    "it''s very high sounding, but I''m still talking about whether I love you or not."


    "You know, today, I shouldn''t have agreed to your engagement at that time."


    "It''s so ugly. If you don''t want this face, I''ll break it for you."


    When Su Panqing covered her face in amazement, Lao Su went over and kicked her in the chest, kicking her to the ground.


    Although using Qin Hefeng''s body, Su Panqing knew nothing about fighting and didn''t know how to fight.


    Also very confused, the father and daughter


    How barbaric!


    It''s unexpected.


    She propped herself up and tried to get up. As a result, Su''s father kicked Su Panqing again and looked down at her:


    "apologize to my daughter!"


    "What?" Su Panqing looked at Lao Su in shock. The request was unreasonable.


    He was beaten by his father and daughter and asked her to apologize.


    However, no individual will agree to such an extremely degrading request.


    She refused, so the result of her refusal was that Lao Su beat her hard.


    During the fight, Su Panqing tried to protect her vital parts. Later, she tried to resist, but nothing worked.


    She lay on the ground, all over the pain to death, the heart of the humiliating waves rolling, impact on her brain, she even wrongly shed tears.


    Lao Su: "I''m not sure."


    Qin Hefeng, this is too weak, isn''t the fight so bad?


    It''s completely his unilateral beating, and he cried wrongly?


    I didn''t see it.


    "What are you crying for? Apologize to my daughter." Lao Su was carrying Su Panqing''s shirt collar and wanted to lift it up.


    But Qin Hefeng''s body is still more than 100 Jin, not so relaxed.


    In addition, Su Panqing didn''t want to get up, which made him even more heavy.


    Lao Su didn''t pick it up. For a moment, he was embarrassed. He was silent for a moment. Finally, he tried his best to pull Su Panqing up.


    "Go."


    Lao Su wants to drag Su Panqing out.


    Su Panqing was very angry and said:


    "it''s normal for you to break up if you don''t talk sense. Do you want to force me to marry your daughter? Apologizing? What''s wrong with me? Why should I apologize? "


    Lao Su looked at Su Panqing and said:


    "that''s right."


    "If I pull you out in this way, your face is not good..."


    Most of all, his face is not good.


    Others should say how violent he is and say something messy.


    There are so many ways. There''s no need to choose the most barbaric one.


    He suddenly released his hand, and Su Panqing fell to the ground again with a plop. Her face twisted with pain. What''s so special


    No matter how well cultivated you are, you want to swear.


    Lao Su moved his muscles and bones, and Shi ran left.


    On the road, he also thought, how can a person with such high self-cultivation not resist beating others?


    After thinking about it, I thought it was my daughter who started it.


    Otherwise, he would never have thought of beating people.


    Therefore, Meng Li took another pot on his back.


    Meng Li didn''t know that Lao Su had gone to fight Su Panqing. He was busy with his work.


    Lao Su didn''t tell Meng Li either. The next day, Qi Lele told Meng Li quietly:


    "Lao Su cried out this morning that he was in great pain. Guess what happened?"Meng Li looked at Qi Lele indifferently, not even interested in asking.


    Qi Lele doesn''t feel interesting at all. It happened that her cousin came to find Meng Li. She is still in China. Now that she''s all back, she plans to play for a while and then go back.


    She also has small partners in China and needs to get in touch.


    As soon as her cousin came in, Qi Lele felt that she had not seen Su Panqing for a long time. She said warmly:


    "Qingqing, here, I miss you."


    "Do I know you well?" Asked the cousin suspiciously.


    The man''s enthusiasm for her was hardly like someone who had met only a few people.


    It''s too familiar. She doesn''t have su Panqing. She can''t figure out the reason with her body''s memory.


    It''s not the first time that my cousin''s soul comes back to contact with qilele, but my cousin doesn''t like qilele''s familiarity, so she is indifferent to her.


    Qi Lele didn''t know that it was Zhengzhu who had come back. For this change of attitude, he only felt that the young lady was difficult to serve.


    When I''m happy, I''ll go shopping and have tea with you for beauty. When I''m not happy, I''ll be like a stranger.


    She was so embarrassed that it was really hard for her to get into a circle.


    The smile on her face was almost strained, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Qi Lele is here, making her cousin want to talk to Meng Li, but she also feels inconvenient.


    Meng Li said to Qi Lele:


    "don''t hang around in front of me if you have nothing to do."


    Qi lele


    Arrogance.


    One day I have to let you call me mom.


    "You don''t care about old Sue. He''s all for you." Qi Lele did not leave, said.


    Meng Li looked at the past indifferently:


    "I''m very busy. I want to earn money. I''m not as idle as you are."


    Qi lele


    It''s amazing to turn your mouth.


    I want to have a father like Lao Su and have the courage to talk to others like this.


    Jealousy, how can people have such a good father.


    "What''s the matter, can you say it directly and don''t let me guess?" Meng Li kept looking at Qi Lele and added.


    Qi Lele completely lost the interest of speaking, but the words all came here, he suddenly did not say, designated to be said more miserable.


    So Qi Lele said: "yesterday, Lao Su beat Qin Hefeng in order to vent his anger on you. Although Qin Hefeng didn''t hurt Lao Su, Lao Su also said that he was very sore."


    Meng Li Powerful. "

 Chapter 1279

    Lao Su, it''s a beautiful job!


    But when my cousin heard that my uncle was in pain, she immediately asked with concern:


    "is there anything else?"


    Qi Lele felt that his embarrassment had been relieved, and his face slowed down. He said:


    "it should be OK, but I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. I''ll toss about suddenly and feel normal pain."


    My cousin nodded and stopped talking.


    Meng Li did not speak.


    Qi lele


    The feeling of embarrassment rose again. Qi Lele laughed awkwardly and said:


    "then I''ll go first."


    Meng Li said.


    My cousin went to close the door and said to Meng Li:


    "sister, your fiance, oh, no, it''s a former fiance. I haven''t had time to meet you, so I haven''t?"


    Meng centrifugal said, the company knows that you have met, but you don''t know.


    Holding her head in her hand, she looked at her cousin with deep eyes and said:


    "you girl, you have no conscience to speak. Can''t you see that I Is it sad? You comfort me


    Cousin: --


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it."


    Meng Li sighed: "a person as big as me, even if it''s uncomfortable, it''s hidden."


    Cousin speechless: "but you are only one year older than me."


    Meng Li


    "Come on, there are so many good men in the world, and there''s no shortage of him. You''re not worried about getting married, elder sister."


    "What''s more, I keep on talking about the past. Isn''t it that I sprinkle salt on the wound?" Said the cousin.


    She thought more thoroughly.


    In the afternoon, Meng Li and Lao Su were in the office, and Meng Li said:


    "did you go to fight Qin Hefeng yesterday?"


    Lao Su squinted at Meng Li:


    "yes."


    Meng Li laughed, and Lao Su said:


    "as a girl, don''t beat people all the time. It''s a bad habit. If you don''t beat Qin Hefeng, I won''t beat him."


    Meng Li was confused and speechless.


    This What is the logic?


    Is there any necessary connection?


    Lao Su leaned back on the chair, looking very leisurely, and then asked:


    "this matter, just give it a beating?"


    The purpose of Meng Li''s coming is to say this, she said:


    "no, I decided to deal with Qin."


    Lao Su nodded. He had the same idea, but


    He said:


    "but over there, it''s not so easy to deal with."


    "Qin Hefeng is not a brainless man."


    Meng Li smiles mysteriously:


    "but I have the handle of their company!"


    "What?" Old Sue''s face was straight.


    Sit straight body, looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li saw that Lao Su was willing to deal with that, so he put down his heart. He took out a USB flash disk from his body, connected it to the computer, and opened it to Lao su.


    To Lao Su,


    "there are several new products of their company that do not fully meet the requirements. The content exceeds the standard. The harmful substances in them will affect the user''s health, but the problem is not big. If they are exposed, they will be easily forgiven. At most, they will be fined, but they will also be forced off the shelves."


    "As for why it passed the test, Qin Hefeng has operated in it."


    "These models, however, are also the ones they produce the most. There is a considerable backlog of inventory. They intend to use them to create classics."


    "Focusing on this, it has a big profit margin, and it also helps to build a brand."


    "In fact, they have no other choice. These models are very distinctive. After opening up the market, there will be an upgraded version. These things can succeed and retire."


    "In addition, their company also has some problems in tax affairs. To be exact, the problem is not small."


    "One plus one is not just two. If one thing can''t hurt him, Qin Hefeng''s company is not small. Moreover, he is very careful and wants to check something. Meng Li also intrudes into his computer.


    Although all kinds of encryption, but Meng Li on the computer to say special understanding, is not.


    It''s just relying on two interplanetary planes. Moreover, the consciousness was brought into the task of the game, and I learned two skills from 6018 by the way.


    With a little effort, it will be done.


    Qin Hefeng would not have thought that if he encrypts something like that, he would be made out.


    So during that time, I was very busy, and I didn''t have much time to practice. Every day, my brain ached.


    Some things are quite difficult to collect.


    After Qin Hefeng became the leader of Qin''s family, Qin''s family became more and more brilliant, growing very fast, and some of them had extraordinary means.


    And now is a very good time, Qin Hefeng''s soul was suppressed in Su Panqing''s body.Hit him by surprise.


    Su Panqing had Qin Hefeng''s shell, but he couldn''t do Qin Hefeng''s business, and he didn''t have Qin Hefeng''s brain.


    It''s not enough to face such a crisis and deal with it well.


    I just don''t know if Su Panqing will return his body to Qin Hefeng, but some things are changing rapidly, things have come out, that is, Qin Hefeng has mastered his body again, and it''s hard to make up for it.


    But these details are not intended to be told to Lao su. She just said to Lao Su: "I found them when I was in love with Qin Hefeng before."


    "These things are not normal, are they?"


    Lao Su also agreed that Qin Hefeng was taking a dangerous move, but the pursuit of wealth was always the same.


    Things that are too stable can hardly bring people high returns.


    He sipped his mouth and said:


    "have you thought about it?"


    Meng Li: "we are not afraid of shadow slant, real name report."


    Lao Su rubbed his eyebrows and reported in real name?


    Standing on the moral high ground?


    This can be regarded as a downfall, for the sake of marriage, and then toss others like this?


    But it''s hard to swallow.


    However, this is not without benefits to their company, and there are many benefits.


    Everyone is in a circle. At the beginning, when Lao Qin was in that position, he didn''t do as well as himself.


    They all have to smile when they see themselves, but as Qin Hefeng gets involved, the situation is getting better and better. When Qin Hefeng takes over completely, the situation is especially good. be on the upgrade.


    That''s why Lao Qin and his family are so peaceful.

 Chapter 1280

    In fact, Lao Qin was not willing to retire either. It is said that Qin Hefeng was too strong and disagreed with Lao Qin.


    Qin Hefeng is obviously more capable than Lao Qin and seems to have made the right decision.


    So as a last resort, Lao Qin had to step down. He didn''t do as well as his son. What did he have to do in that position?


    Up to now, the strength of that side is almost the same as that of this side, and he always thinks that if he goes like this again, the Qin family will definitely surpass this side.


    He has great potential, so he deserves his daughter.


    But now it suddenly collapsed, and there was no reason. Lao Su felt that he could not let the Qin family develop any more.


    It''s too headstrong. I don''t pay attention to this side.


    I remember when Qin Hefeng and his daughter fell in love at the early stage, they had already started to talk about similar products of their own company. Thinking about the relationship, he never took the initiative to suppress Qin.


    But it didn''t help him. You can''t help him just because you''re in love with your daughter.


    He''s not that stupid.


    But if they don''t suppress them, they will give Qin Hefeng a chance to develop, won''t they?


    Moreover, Qin Hefeng has always promised him that he will transform in the future, but now he is just using it for a while.


    He saw that Qin Hefeng was sincere and thought that as long as Qin Hefeng kept his promise, he would not have any influence on them.


    The market share will not be occupied too much by Qin Hefeng.


    Everything is because of the relationship between Qin Hefeng and his daughter, so he is willing to watch him climb up slowly.


    Now I doubt Qin Hefeng''s original intention of falling in love with his daughter at that time. There are too many reasons why he suddenly doesn''t love someone.


    It''s very likely that I don''t love you all the time.


    So they were used as stepping stones? Steady them?


    The brain fills out these, Lao Su''s face is more and more ugly, more and more feel Qin Hefeng intention sinister, also quite sympathetic to see Meng Li one eye.


    Looking at a pretty smart girl, she was calculated by a man emotionally.


    Tut


    Meng Li: "what


    What kind of look is this?


    In fact, at the beginning, Qin Hefeng, as he said, would transform later. At the beginning, he didn''t want to deal with the Su family.


    But later, too many variables, people are also changing.


    As long as it is beneficial to Qin Hefeng, he will follow the trend.


    Meng Li is discussing with Lao Su how to deal with Qin Hefeng. His father and daughter are making a careful plan.


    But Su Panqing''s side is not so good.


    Su Panqing was lying in the hospital with Qin Hefeng''s shell on her head. Lao Su didn''t beat her to the point where she needed to be hospitalized.


    But when Qin Ma and Qin PA came, it happened to be about half an hour after su Panqing left.


    Looking at his son hit was beaten black and blue, instantly distressed to death.


    Brought to the hospital to do a variety of tests, Qin''s mother also forced his son to be hospitalized.


    "You say, Su jiangrui and Lao Su, how can they do this?" Qin''s mother gave the medicine to Panqing herself.


    He murmured, but he was not angry.


    Su Panqing pursed her lips and did not speak. She did not expect that.


    Forget it, if you suffer a little pain, you can completely cut off the marriage between Su jiangrui and Qin Hefeng. It''s also worth it.


    But Qin''s father frowned and said: "I''ve asked you several times. What''s the matter with you, dumb?"


    "Come on, our sons have become like this. You still worry about the marriage. I don''t think our family can afford Su jiangrui."


    Qin''s father sneered:


    "now you feel that you can''t afford it, so how did you cheat your son to get married every day?"


    Qin''s mother suddenly became angry and put down the medicine she was giving Su Panqing. She stood up, looked at Qin''s father and said, "why do you think I am? Didn''t you look right at the time? "


    "Our son is not bad, Su jiangrui is worthy of it, but now their father and daughter beat my son, do we have to swallow our anger and ask for peace again?"


    "I see you. You have to bow down all your life when you meet old su. You are used to cowardice. If I didn''t give birth to such a good son, your Qin family would be in trouble sooner or later."


    Qin''s father also felt that he couldn''t hold his face when he was so insulted. He retorted: "then you can let your son go. Now Su jiangrui is a good choice for him, and they had a good relationship before. Do you mean to give up or give up? Then you and I have to divorce a hundred thousand times. "


    "Now it''s time to get a beating. That''s right. A man is flexible. Are you going to fight back?"


    "What''s more, I''ll ask what''s going on. I didn''t say that if my son was beaten, he would make an apology."


    "I still know Lao su. If his son didn''t do something, he wouldn''t hit others. Who is willing to do such a poor thing?"Su Panqing was numb, listening to the debate between Qin''s father and Qin''s mother.


    And there are Qin Hefeng''s struggles from time to time in his mind, and merciless words to bomb her.


    The pain of her body was tormenting her again.


    In short, the taste is particularly uncomfortable now. She feels that the whole world is buzzing and impatient.


    All of a sudden, he said in a sharp voice:


    "don''t quarrel."


    "We broke up, will never be together again, I don''t love her, never."


    Qin''s mother and Qin''s father stopped talking for a moment and looked at Su Panqing together. Now their son couldn''t bear to look directly at him. But from his son, who was used to being cold, they suddenly said such words, which made them feel deeply uncomfortable.


    Never thought what love and don''t love words will come out from the son''s mouth, the son has always been arbitrary, unwilling to explain is OK.


    Is interpretation still explained in this way?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Surprised, Qin''s mother spoke more gently. She went to Su Panqing and continued to give her medicine.


    Su Panqing pushed Qin''s hand away in a very irritated way. Don''t turn your head.


    She wants to cry, but it''s not the right time. Just when she roared out that sentence, Qin Hefeng struggled fiercely and cursed her to go to hell.


    Why can things be so bad?


    No matter what Qin Hefeng thought, she would change his life.


    Su Panqing proved with practical actions that some love is not unconditional sacrifice for his sweetheart, just want to make him happy.


    Her love is more like destruction, occupation, destruction, in order to get each other, by all means, do not hesitate to let each other sad, when necessary, one shot two scattered, jade burning


    "Nothing, there are not so many reasons. If I don''t love, I just don''t love. Don''t mention it again. I can''t only marry Su jiangrui. There are so many excellent women..."


    Su Panqing said blankly.


    What''s the difference between her and Su jiangrui? She loves him more than Su jiangrui. Only she can give Qin Hefeng happiness.

 Chapter 1281

    "You''re all going to get married. Why don''t you make such a fuss?"


    Qin''s father doesn''t understand.


    He felt that his son''s head was pinched by the door, and then he suddenly remembered to care about this kind of love.


    Does it sound funny to say whether you love or not?


    "I''ve made a decision, and that''s the reason I gave you. You don''t have to say any more. Nothing can change my decision."


    Su Panqing turned his head to look at Qin''s father and turned back.


    Qin''s mother felt sorry for her son''s present appearance. She immediately leaned on Su Panqing and said, "well, we all depend on you. Her son is so capable that he will soon make the company bigger, and he doesn''t need Su''s family."


    "There will be no way for their family to climb up."


    Su Panqing frowned and said:


    "we don''t need his Su family now. I want to rest. Don''t mention it any more."


    Qin Ma sighed. Qin dad wanted to say something else, so she was pulled out by Qin ma.


    After going out of the door, I still don''t forget to scold Qin''s father:


    "otherwise, our son would be better."


    Qin''s mother is a capable person. She always thinks that if she didn''t marry Qin''s father, she would be better now.


    And because he is very proud of having such a son, he is even more arrogant.


    In fact, Qin''s father seems to be softer, but under his leadership, the company has gone through a lot of crises. It''s only because of bad luck that it doesn''t develop so fast.


    Without the foundation laid by Qin''s father, Qin Hefeng would not want to become bigger and stronger overnight.


    Meng left here and held another meeting. This matter can''t be completely solved. She and Lao Su decided the matter.


    Fortunately, we all agreed that regardless of the personal grievances, the benefits are visible.


    So the real name reported the unqualified products of Qin Hefeng company.


    In addition, he also reported the business problems of Qin Hefeng company to the relevant departments.


    This is undoubtedly an explosive news for Qin Hefeng company.


    On the news platform, it only takes up a small space.


    Su Panqing is naturally cultivated in the hospital bed, which is her way to escape everything. Only when she lies in the hospital bed, she doesn''t have to do Qin Hefeng''s work.


    She really doesn''t understand and can''t handle it.


    She will not give up her body to Qin Hefeng now. She must wait for things to develop until Qin Hefeng and Su jiangrui have no chance at all.


    But general affairs don''t need him to deal with, but the company has such an emergency, such a big thing, as the leader, she just can''t lie down.


    Fortunately, the situation is not obvious, she went to the company.


    There was an emergency meeting, and her ears were buzzing.


    She can''t understand what these people are saying, especially some professional terms. When she listens to them separately, she can understand what they mean. When she listens to them together, she can''t understand them.


    But I understand the meaning.


    It''s Su''s side that''s dealing with this side.


    She couldn''t understand why Su was so sure to give up and didn''t just give up?


    Is it not enough to beat her? What else?


    She didn''t know that Qin Hefeng was not the only one who took advantage of the situation. Su''s father lived his age and learned to take advantage of the situation.


    If Meng can''t do without showing something, Lao Su may just think about it and weigh the pros and cons. If he thinks it''s not cost-effective, it will be over.


    But Meng Li prepared so much. Lao Su thought it would be a pity if he didn''t use it.


    Businessmen are very interested in profits, especially those they can easily get. If they don''t get them, they are sorry for their hard work.


    There were all kinds of reports in his ears. Su Panqing was flustered when he heard them. All of them looked serious and sad.


    Said that several of their products have been taken by the relevant personnel to do testing, if there is no accident, the next step is the relevant personnel to audit.


    How to deal with it?


    In fact, the problem of product toxicity is not a big problem. It''s just that the current technology can''t achieve that effect without adding something.


    Without that effect, how can we satisfy the public?


    And this kind of thing, as long as there is a little saying, can be rumored as cancer and so on.


    Besides, now that people are using it as an article, we have to stand out and give an explanation.


    How can this statement be given?


    They all stare at Su Panqing.


    Su Panqing was silent, and everyone was silent. Looking at her face, she became more and more flustered. Everyone had a strange idea: he didn''t know how to deal with it, did he?


    As a leader, you have to have an idea at the critical moment?


    What''s more, if you do this kind of thing, at least you have to stay behind, right?


    In particular, the problem of accounts is being investigated. The fine is very frightening. It is very likely that they will become a chicken and be killed as a warning monkey.The assistant looked at Su Panqing again and again, anxiously.


    The sweat on Su Panqing''s forehead trickled down.


    What should we do?


    What to do?


    There is no more difficult time in life than now.


    Every minute seemed to be fixed. She hoped that time would pass quickly, or give her a way to escape.


    The air around her seemed to solidify into substance, pressing her head, her shoulders, her breath


    She was biting her lips, not daring to let out the atmosphere. She felt very solemn at the moment, as if she was deciding her fate.


    The whole meeting was silent. Looking at everyone''s faces, some people were disappointed, surprised, shocked and didn''t understand. Su Panqing felt like she was sitting on a red hot iron plate.


    I almost cried out.


    Don''t look at me, don''t ask me, I don''t know


    I came from ancient times, and my family is not in business. I came here and didn''t receive the education here. How can I know so much?


    Su Panqing''s heart is beating with the roaring waves, approaching the edge of collapse


    How about Qin Hefeng?


    Only in this way, she can escape, but


    If Qin Hefeng comes, how can he find a Taoist immediately?


    She can''t feel everything outside and know Qin Hefeng''s every move.


    Before that Taoist may not be too high, pull her strength, she can resist, if the Taoist comes high, immediately pull her out, what should she do?


    What''s more, give up your body to Qin Hefeng. Will Qin Hefeng go to Su jiangrui?


    Su jiangrui''s hand, as long as Qin Hefeng finds her, in the past, things will turn for the better?


    Then all she did was in vain?


    No!


    Su Panqing refused crazily.


    Why don''t I ask him what to do? I''ll be his messenger. I''ll do what he says.


    Su Panqing had many worries in her heart, and finally thought of such a perfect and safe way in her eyes.


    "Qin Hefeng, are you there?"


    Su Panqing tried to shout in her heart, but now it must be inconvenient to shout out directly. She is not sure if she can communicate in this way, but it''s not hard to try.

 Chapter 1282

    I didn''t expect that Qin Hefeng really heard it.


    It''s kind of conscious communication.


    "For what?"


    Qin Hefeng''s voice was full of anger.


    "Su jiangrui has done something to you. What should I do?"


    She asked weakly in an uneasy tone.


    In this way, Qin Hefeng didn''t have a good tone. He said:


    "what do you mean to attack me? Now you are dominating the shell. Is it against you?"


    Su Panqing: "we don''t care about you and me now, so don''t you plan to take care of it?"


    This is to stop Qin Hefeng. It''s not that he doesn''t intend to come out again. He has to take care of the things he should take care of.


    What else should I do when I come out?


    But the anger in his heart couldn''t be contained. Su Panqing only took his place for a few days and could make the relationship between him and the Su family so bad.


    From what Su Panqing said, he had already guessed everything Su Panqing had made his own decisions.


    I just didn''t expect that the Su family would tear their skin directly. If it''s not too big, why?


    A small mind is terrible.


    He eased his breath and tried to look calm. He asked:


    "how did you do that over there?"


    Su Panqing also took a sigh of relief, as long as Qin Hefeng was willing to take care of it, she said:


    "it seems that she has reported that the content of the product exceeds the standard here, and there is something wrong with it."


    "What?" Qin Hefeng was shocked.


    How do you know these things over there?


    Zhang, in particular, is quite secretive. This is where he died. He was found.


    If things are not handled properly, the consequences will be very serious.


    "What seems to be, yes or no?"


    He still had some fluke in his heart. He couldn''t calm down and asked angrily.


    Su Panqing didn''t want to care about Qin Hefeng''s bad attitude towards her any more. She gradually lowered her requirements, as long as she could communicate.


    Now Qin Hefeng asked her to confirm, and she looked at everyone. Her eyes were confused and confused, and she was flustered and not confident.


    All of you: --


    What kind of look is this?


    Then they heard their leader ask:


    "did they report us over there? Is the product over standard? And the question of accounts? "


    As soon as the words came out, the people present looked at Su Panqing with astonishment.


    They are here in a hurry to discuss, such as solutions, the other side seems to understand?


    God!


    Qin Hefeng heard Su Panqing say that the whole person should be close to the edge of the explosion.


    How can this dead woman say such a stupid thing against his shell?!


    "You go away and let me do it."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    He has a terrible headache. It''s a mess.


    There is no choice, Qin Hefeng has a kind of intuition, he will be very miserable pit.


    Just when Qin Hefeng thought that Su Panqing would retreat in the face of difficulties and resolutely step aside for the sake of the overall situation.


    But Su Panqing said:


    "I can''t let you, this matter, you say how to do, I come."


    "You are not so sick!"


    Seriously, Qin Hefeng wanted to jump up and hit people.


    "When is it? Why do you occupy it? Ah? A woman like you should go to hell and be reborn for nine generations. She will be a slave and a maid for all generations! "


    Qin Hefeng hated him very much, but he had no other way to express his emotions. He could only curse him like this.


    Although all these strange things happened to him, he didn''t expect his curse to come true.


    It''s just a catharsis.


    While swearing, he tried to get back his body, but where is Su Panqing''s soul? Qin Hefeng stopped when he was tired, and wanted to get back when he had spirit.


    In fact, this repetition also had an impact on Qin Hefeng''s soul.


    But Qin Hefeng''s words were in Su Panqing''s ears. He thought that the curse of his beloved would be easy to come true.


    That''s what we say in the storybook and today''s TV.


    And this is also her personal experience. In the last life, he said that he would meet again and be together again in the next life.


    Although they were not together, they met as they wished.


    In this life, he cursed himself and became a slave. So, in the next life, is she really such a fate?


    From that time, she deeply knew that her life as a slave was not beautiful and painful.


    "Do you hate me that much?" Su Panqing asked.


    The heart is dripping blood, why can make this degree?


    Do evil!


    Qin Hefeng felt that if he had a body, he might have vomited blood because of Su Panqing''s anger.


    What time is it? If you guess right, there is an emergency meeting now. Is Su Panqing still here talking about this with him?Damn it!


    "Go away, will you?" Qin Hefeng felt very powerless.


    In the face of such people, what do you do with her?


    "I don''t know." Su Panqing felt that Qin Hefeng hated her so much that she must not let her.


    If it''s her, life and the company will definitely choose life. As long as she gives way, Qin Hefeng will deal with her immediately.


    I''m not sure.


    No matter how anxious the company''s business is, there is no matter how anxious the company''s business is.


    Qin Hefeng didn''t know what Su Panqing thought. Now he just wanted to solve the problem.


    Can we leave it to the female ghost?


    No matter whether the female ghost can do it well or not, why should he give it to her?


    What told her, is not to give her the ability to replace their own?


    He hoped that someone would find out the existence of the ghost and rescue him. Now it''s obviously impossible for him to rely on himself. He can only hope for something else.


    "If this matter is not solved, you know that you still have to bear the responsibility. Then you can squat."


    Qin Hefeng thought about it and decided to scare Su Panqing.


    But Su Panqing was not afraid. She even felt that if she squatted in, she would not have to face so many things outside.


    She just said:


    "as long as you don''t die."


    Qin Hefeng


    I can''t stand it. I have to vomit blood.


    "The lightest thing to know about this is that you have become poor. I don''t care if you don''t eat or drink here. Do you want money for food and clothing outside?" He added.


    Su Panqing is very determined to not give up her position. She said:


    "if you are poor, just be poor. It doesn''t matter. If you are poor, I love you too."


    Qin Hefeng


    What logic?


    Su Panqing said to Qin Hefeng, "I told you before. I''m just using it for a while."


    "In the future, I will find another body sooner or later, so this body is still yours. You are poor. I really don''t like it."


    Qin Hefeng:! "


    Su Panqing''s tears were almost gone.


    But what''s more irritating about goose is that Su Panqing thinks he has figured it out.


    Yeah, why are you in a hurry?


    Qin Hefeng is not in a hurry. He still has a stalemate with her. Let''s settle this matter.


    Money is something outside the body. Why care so much.


    She then said:


    "I''ve decided. Let''s make it up to you. If you have any countermeasures, I can help you implement them. If you don''t have them, you''ll be fine even if you''re poor. There''s me."

 Chapter 1283

    It''s so infuriating, it''s not worth your life!


    But after su Panqing figured it out, he relaxed.


    She felt that the life of the poor was not hard in this era.


    I don''t know who can''t afford to eat or wear warm clothes.


    Unlike their era, poverty sometimes means death.


    In this era, Su Panqing has never been in contact with the poor. He does not know that the poor in this era have a hard time.


    Her condition in her last life was not bad, and that in her life was not bad, and she had never been particularly depressed.


    I don''t know what it''s like to fall from heaven to hell.


    If Qin Hefeng is down, he may be as miserable as death.


    But even if you know, you may not care so much.


    Later, when Qin Hefeng began to curse again, Su Panqing said nothing.


    After enough scolding, Qin Hefeng realized that what Su Panqing might have said was true.


    I really expect him to have bad luck.


    How can he watch things get worse and worse, and finally compromise, he said very powerlessly:


    "I''ll tell you, you do it."


    Su Panqing picked her eyebrows. A strange idea flashed through her mind, and she caught it back.


    I didn''t expect that Qin Hefeng really compromised. In fact, as long as he was stable, it was Qin Hefeng who couldn''t be stable.


    Well


    It seems to open the door to a new world.


    The crowd watched Su Panqing''s face change. At first, they waited for Su Panqing to speak, but Su Panqing didn''t speak and was communicating with Qin Hefeng.


    We can''t just wait, so we started to talk about it.


    I feel that the other party can''t count on it.


    But Su Panqing began to speak again. She coughed, which was the prelude to the leader''s speech.


    The crowd was quiet.


    Qin Hefeng was teaching, and Su Panqing said it. At this time, he should try his best to be calm and orderly.


    But Su Panqing couldn''t do it because Qin Hefeng was saying that she wanted to retell what others said. Retelling other people''s words was easy to stop. In other people''s eyes, it was stuttering, nervous and not confident.


    In this way, it is not convincing.


    When Su Panqing finished speaking, everyone looked at her suspiciously.


    Su Panqing said:


    "just like I just did..."


    "At present, we can''t fight and fight back against Su''s side, so we have to wait for the report to come out. If we don''t sit down carefully, we will make an announcement, admit our mistake immediately, have a good attitude, and then recall the product."


    Some people shake their heads and say:


    "recall? The cost is too high. Besides, we don''t have any new products to replace it. The current batch of technologies are the same as those in the hands of users, and many users don''t leave their contact information, so they can''t fully implement them. "


    "But after the comprehensive implementation, can we afford it financially? It''s a huge problem. "


    Su Panqing asked Qin Hefeng what to do. Qin Hefeng said, "don''t pay attention to him."


    "Is it the fat one with the eyes? The pattern has always been small. "


    Su Panqing looked at the man and said directly:


    "your proposal is not good."


    The man:


    Qin Hefeng


    Su Panqing didn''t know exactly what the man was. If she knew that he was also a shareholder of Qin Hefeng company and had a strong voice, she might not say so.


    When she lived, the social system was different from this. At that time, she had to listen to whatever she said.


    Although there is no such thing as a slave now, subconsciously, I still think that these people should be inferior to her.


    That''s why it''s so direct.


    Therefore, the man looked at Su Panqing angrily and said:


    "now we are faced with problems, we should work together to find a way to consider everyone''s opinions, not you alone."


    "As a matter of fact, it was you who attacked us there!"


    This man is a bit gnashing his teeth when he comes to this.


    If you get married, you get married. If you break up, you break up. How can it be like this?


    Joke!


    They are involved.


    He really thinks that the situation is small and boring, because a little emotional things can make it to this extent.


    "Also, you have to think about it. I don''t know about it." The man added.


    To say that the shareholder didn''t know about it is to pretend to be a fool. However, at that time, he didn''t say a word when he saw that things were stable. Now that something happened, he can completely remove the responsibility.


    "I can handle that."


    Su Panqing only said this in the face of the other party''s fierce language attack.


    Then there was a discussion. Su Panqing''s ears were buzzing. Although Qin Hefeng offered a solution, because he could not hear the discussion from outsiders, he had to rely on Su Panqing to convey it.What Su Panqing conveyed to Qin Hefeng could not find the key point to convey.


    As a result, Qin Hefeng couldn''t teach Su Panqing how to persuade people outside.


    Therefore, Su Panqing didn''t know what to say. From time to time, he came up with two words, which were from Qin Hefeng religion.


    Then there were some people who supported Su Panqing, and some people who supported that man. They divided into two groups.


    If Qin Hefeng had been allowed to come, he would have relied on his own ability to get more people to support him.


    When the atmosphere condenses, suddenly the phone rings. It''s the landline. It''s in the conference room.


    The sound of Jingling was disturbing. Su Panqing held out her hand to answer the phone and listened for a while.


    After hanging up the phone, she said to Qin Hefeng:


    "someone is coming from the Department over there."


    Qin Hefeng said So fast? "


    It''s special!


    Su Panqing had the previous experience, and she was not worried. She just asked gently:


    "what do you say to do?"


    No more noise.


    Qin Hefeng


    So things in the world are so evil. When Su Panqing was flustered, Qin Hefeng cursed and cursed.


    After su Panqing calmed down strangely, Qin Hefeng was a little uneasy.


    Worried that Su Panqing would not do anything for him or let him.


    It really made him poor.


    So Qin Hefeng can''t hide any more, he said:


    "they still have more than ten minutes to get here, you should finish the meeting quickly, and then find the president Liu It''s the one with long curly hair. Have a look. "


    Qin Hefeng said a lot and explained the matter in one breath. However, Su Panqing said: "I don''t quite understand."


    I really don''t understand.


    Qin Hefeng


    I''m so angry. I''m so angry that my soul will break up.


    "End the meeting first..." Qin Hefeng said.


    "Good."


    Su Panqing told everyone that the relevant departments had come and the audit meeting would be terminated first. She was going to deal with the affairs over there.


    They didn''t worry about Su Panqing continuing the meeting. They knew which was more important.


    Su Panqing glanced at a woman with long curly hair and called out:


    "come here."


    The woman immediately got up with a serious look.

 Chapter 1284

    When they enter the office, Su Panqing opens Qin Hefeng''s computer, enters the password, prints out a copy of the information, and gives it to President Liu.


    Listen to Qin Hefeng, then it''s up to Mr. Liu to deal with it.


    Mr. Liu took a look at the information, then took out the information in his hand and said: "these things should be able to cope with."


    "They just came to check. Whether they can find out depends on their ability."


    Su Panqing nodded.


    After a while, Mr. Su Qing and Mr. Pan Qing were silent and asked each other questions.


    It''s all up to President Liu.


    This is also explained by Qin Hefeng.


    Don''t talk to this ghost. It''s bad when she talks.


    In fact, the biggest headache in Qin Hefeng''s heart is the product problem. The product has been re tested, and the classics he tries to create are so tainted.


    So much effort was destroyed.


    Moreover, the financial loss this time is huge. There are a lot of these things in stock. In the next year, I would have made a fortune by pointing to this, but now I can only survive.


    There is also the problem of accounting. Now he only hopes that Su jiangrui will report it without any substantial evidence.


    He has already figured out the countermeasures. If he comes there to check, he will expose some small problems and ask them to take them back to hand over the work. This matter is over.


    But it''s also a loss. It''s all trouble.


    What we can do is to minimize the loss.


    All these things are caused by this female ghost.


    Qin Hefeng hates to death. Only by solving the female ghost can he find a way to solve Su jiangrui''s problem.


    Don''t let him turn over, or they will know what pain is.


    The Commissioner took out some things and handed them to Mr. Liu to show Su Panqing.


    Said:


    "you don''t have to quibble, the evidence has been repeated, please see if the situation is true."


    "I will check it carefully, too."


    Su Panqing took a look at the Commissioner''s indifferent face. If Qin Hefeng was here, he might be able to suppress the scene by his momentum. The Commissioner would not have such an expression.


    But Su Panqing is so soft that she has no momentum.


    Although she didn''t care about the result in her heart, she couldn''t help shaking her hand in the face of the Commissioner''s eyes.


    Before taking over the information, I took a look at Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu had already taken over the information, and her face had turned very white.


    Su Panqing''s eyes fell on the thing that the Commissioner handed over, and he couldn''t understand it.


    To Qin Hefeng,


    "they said There is evidence. "


    Qin Hefeng was shocked: "what evidence?"


    "Read it to me."


    Su Panqing pursed her mouth and read it to Qin Hefeng in her heart.


    Word by word.


    However, Qin Hefeng was cold and roared: "how can they have these things?"


    These are all encrypted by him in the computer. They are all real data. No one can see them except him.


    Rao is always Liu''s confidant, and he doesn''t know everything completely.


    It''s over!


    Qin Hefeng can think of these two words in his mind.


    There''s evidence that they can''t run away.


    This is different from what he expected. Is Su jiangrui really so cruel?


    No, Su jiangrui didn''t have time to prepare so much in a short time. Someone stabbed him secretly with Su jiangrui''s hand.


    If it''s just this, it''s OK. The huge fine can still hold.


    But the problem of over standard and toxic products over there has not been solved.


    He could not escape from either of these two things.


    It''s seven inches.


    The next day, the amount of their fine came down, several times more than Qin Hefeng''s painstaking efforts.


    It''s time to catch Qin Hefeng''s company. Qin Hefeng''s company has hit the muzzle of the gun. What''s more, there still needs to do something to prove that he doesn''t have a free time.


    Catch such a big fat sheep, also give those small companies a warning.


    Sure enough, he was a chicken and a monkey.


    Therefore, Qin Hefeng was very unlucky.


    And Meng Li, it is this opportunity.


    Although the company did not exist for a day or two, it developed rapidly after Qin Hefeng took over.


    The accumulation of various resources is not as good as Su''s.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to pay the huge amount of fines.


    Now this pot can only be carried by Su Panqing for Qin Hefeng.


    After paying the fine, they also went to a news section, that is, they announced the violation of FA by their company, and then announced the results.


    It also has a great negative impact on their company.


    Qin Hefeng is still pondering over how to face the product crisis, but he has not come up with any good solutions.Facts speak louder than words. Everything has been sent to be tested. You can''t get it back.


    In fact, there is nothing to do with the toxicity. It''s not as toxic as the external pollution.


    But in the end, it is beyond the standard.


    When he was very angry, he scolded Su Panqing. Now Su Panqing is developing in a strange direction.


    If you scold me, I can''t listen to you.


    You are worried about your business, so only if you can speak to me calmly, I am willing to do something.


    It makes the atmosphere of Qin he crazy.


    This matter has not yet been eased, and the matter of adding insult to injury has indeed come. The inspection results have come out, and the fact that there are problems with the products here has been confirmed.


    So is it a recall or not?


    This is a very serious matter, and the most important one is related to money.


    If you have a lot of money, you can recall it naturally. It''s no problem to deal with it in this way.


    At least we handle it well, but the point is, no money now?


    Oh, No.


    Even Qin Hefeng, who proposed the recall before, was silent.


    I''ve been fined so much that I have no money left. It''s good that I can get through this crisis. How about recall?


    Fidgety.


    So Qin Hefeng did not insist, let the company unanimously decide not to recall.


    They don''t have new products to replace. They are the new products of their company. How can new products come out so soon.


    Lower standards? The user is not willing to.


    And many people have used the products for one year, and the shelf life has passed.


    Even if they take it back, they can''t reuse it, just like waste products.


    They made an announcement that there was a problem in the production process, and their senior management was not aware of it. Now the problem detected should be a certain batch.


    After that, they will have to re test all the products to be qualified before they can enter the market, and strive to give everyone a satisfactory result.


    It also creates a good environment for the market.


    And then there''s the usual talk.


    Meng Li looked at the announcement over there, looked at the comments on the Internet, and asked them what to do with the things they had?


    bought home, and then what the official account was concerned about, and then the news said that it was toxic and could not be used.


    Who will be responsible for the loss.


    There''s no reason to know that it''s toxic. I still insist on using it. But the company''s announcement is all over the place, and there''s not a word about refund.


    What is the principle of heaven?

 Chapter 1285

    Meng Li looked at some of the comments and attached a qualification report of their products on the company''s website here.


    There will be no fake ones detected by authoritative institutions.


    You are welcome to inspect.


    I also said something else. The subtext is that their family can''t do it. Come and buy ours.


    The quality is up to the standard, and the price of the activity is also available.


    Official website orders, a lot of concessions.


    This kind of fighting is bloodless but cruel.


    Meng Li''s behavior is not only a downfall, but also a robbery.


    Su Panqing told Qin Hefeng about it and succeeded in making Qin Hefeng angry.


    Su jiangrui is really good!


    In fact, Su Shi is not so impeccable, but after Meng Li came over, he used a method of moistening things silently, which was not too shocking and solved it.


    Qin Hefeng hasn''t fallen down completely. If he takes a slow breath, he will surely find a way to deal with Su.


    Meng Li is thinking about whether to let Qin Hefeng''s soul stop for a while, so it''s safe.


    Later, I wanted to wait and see.


    Now it''s more troublesome to start. They haven''t appeared in front of Su Panqing since they slapped her twice last time.


    Meng Li took a sip of tea, a rare leisure time.


    My cousin came in, tut tut two voice:


    "sister, you are too cruel, right? Do you hate because of love?"


    Meng Li laughs:


    "there are so many people who hate because of love. There is no other reason, but simply want to punish him."


    My cousin gave Meng Li a thumbs up and said:


    "this story tells us that anyone who offends should offend women, especially women like you."


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows and says nothing.


    After a while, my cousin said:


    "I told dad about your thunderbolt tactics. Guess what my dad said?"


    Meng Li looked at his cousin with great interest, and she said:


    "he asked me to stay in China for a longer time, so that I could learn from you. Even if I learned half from you, it would be enough."


    Meng Li raised his hand and said:


    "my uncle is so proud of me."


    "But if you''re willing to stay more in China, I''m also happy."


    My cousin tilted her head for a moment and said:


    "I''m still thinking about it, mainly because I have something else to do when I go back, and someone hasn''t dealt with it."


    Meng Li had a vague guess in her heart, and her cousin didn''t care about it. She said:


    "you had a dream before, and then called me to stay away from the water. I think you saved my life, and also felt that someone had to deal with me, so I wanted to deal with it."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes, but it''s better to think twice before doing anything."


    "Learn to predict the development and outcome of things."


    "I''ve been taught."


    Cousin exaggerated one hand fist, one hand open, do boxing ceremony.


    Meng Li didn''t want to talk about letting his cousin escape from danger, so he changed the topic and asked:


    "where''s Qi Lele?"


    Cousin: "I''ve been here a lot these two days, but I haven''t seen her."


    "What is she up to?"


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.


    Cousin shrugged, not willing to pay too much attention to Qi Lele, drank saliva, asked Meng Li what to do for her.


    Meng Li gives her a little work, even if he gives her time.


    He also conveniently set up a small situation for qilele, and qilele plunged into it.


    It''s not that Lao Su doesn''t know Qi Lele well. If he plays with his heart, Lao Su is not happy.


    During this period of time, he was much colder to Qile.


    Qi Lele is bored again. Suddenly, the son of a local tycoon appears. He pursues all kinds of things for her, and then he fooles around with her.


    But Lao Su didn''t know about it. Thinking of this, Meng Li sent a lot of green expression packets to Lao Su, and even changed the font of the message to Lao Su to green.


    Lao Su:


    What are you doing?


    "What''s wrong with you? Su jiangrui


    Lao Su can''t stand the green.


    Meng Li replied: "is this color good-looking?"


    Lao Su: "green? Good looking, full of vitality. "


    Meng Li was speechless.


    It''s full of vitality. Don''t you understand other hints?


    "What else does green stand for?" Meng Li asked again.


    Lao Su pondered for a while, and he felt the meaning of it vaguely:


    "Su jiangrui, do you want to die?"


    What a dead woman.


    "I''m your father!"


    Angry old Su sent another message to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I know."Lao Su is very weak, so is he green?


    Does Qi Lele have the courage to do such a thing?


    However, there was no feeling in my heart, but it was the daughter''s doing so, which was very irritating. He had to revenge.


    So he shared a lot of "sentimental quotations" with Meng Li, all of which are those who I love don''t love me, those who love me don''t love me, and so on


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless, looking at the "sentimental quotations" he kept sending, and silently chose to shield Lao su.


    Then Qi Lele''s affairs were exposed before he covered them for a few days.


    Lao Su is also lazy to drag mud and water, and directly drives Qi Lele out of his home.


    He also gave all the clothes and gifts he bought for qilele to his nanny.


    Qi Le was so angry that she cried.


    It''s too much.


    Fortunately, with a family, and there is a greater possibility of marrying her, so Qi Lele''s heart is not so sad.


    Lao Su is tired of snacks. At the beginning, everyone talked about keeping warm with each other, regardless of the past or the future. But when we are together, we can''t have messy things.


    It was Qile who broke their contract.


    Besides, at the beginning, he told Qi Lele that he would not remarry. Now, with this incident, he just drove away the annoying spirit who wanted to marry him all day.


    Knowing that Qi Lele is driven out by Lao Su without hesitation, Meng Li has no expression at all.


    In the story of Qi Lele, she doesn''t know that Su Panqing is going to kill her client. Although she introduces her, it''s not entirely an alliance.


    Later, Qi Lele knew it and didn''t tell Lao Su that it was just her choice.


    There is no necessary obligation.


    Therefore, all things considered, Meng Li felt that Qi Lele didn''t have to pay with his life.


    Just bad luck.


    Take your time.


    When Lao Su saw Meng Li, he was still very angry. He said:


    "are you going to make me angry to death, so that I can be a leader?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "how can it be? Dad, I''m so filial."


    Lao Su gave a scornful "cut" and said:


    "look, you haven''t changed in the past few days. Is this all right? Let them slow down and hit us? "


    Meng Li let out a cry:


    "Dad, you are more powerful. If you don''t do it, Qin Hefeng can''t resist. I''m very tired. I want to have a rest, so I''ll trouble you."


    Lao Su must have done a good job in beating up a wet dog.


    Lao Su laughs. He is lazy.


    "Never mind my love life again!"


    Lao Su remembered and looked at Meng Li angrily.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. I can enjoy my daughter''s love, but


    What''s the implication!


    He doesn''t want face!

 Chapter 1286

    Lao Su has a good way of doing things like beating up a drowning dog.


    Qin Hefeng''s side is already facing a huge crisis, and Lao Su has tricked the important investors there to withdraw their capital.


    He also tricked the shareholders over there to withdraw their shares.


    Flicker is not a simple flicker. Naturally, it has promised something. Moreover, it is good for Lao Su himself.


    I don''t like doing useless things.


    There are other things that push that place to the end step by step.


    On the other side, it''s not even worse. It''s a fatal injury.


    Qin Hefeng is now being fined and the product content exceeds the standard, which has a great negative impact.


    In the heart of distributors, this is not a company that can cooperate smoothly.


    Why bother selling their stuff.


    In the minds of end users, this is not a reliable manufacturer.


    A lot of cooperation has ended.


    They dare not sell their inventory any more. They have problems and the production line has stopped.


    If we want to continue production, according to the standard, 100% qualified, at present their company has the technology to do out to sell, than the inspection of the problem of the batch is lower, the price will not be too good, the profit is not high.


    What''s more, the same things are all over the market without competitiveness. Their original intention is to be a leader in the industry.


    All in all, it''s a drop in the bucket.


    Moreover, the popularity of this toxic ingredient has not passed, and the user''s acceptance is also very low. It''s very risky to reproduce whatever you think.


    There is not much capital that can flow. If you put it in again and smash it in your hand, it''s very sad.


    We can only replace the production line with the main product when Qin''s father was in power, but many people''s thinking is that one pole overturns a boat of people. If your company has a problem with this product, other products are not expected to be much better.


    Therefore, although all kinds of inspection reports were hung up, these products without problems were also affected.


    It''s not optimistic.


    As long as Qin Hefeng has a competitive relationship with other enterprises, many of them have come forward at this time. More and more people have gone to take advantage of the situation, and there is no shortage of Meng Li.


    There are also many distributors who are still clamoring for compensation and return.


    Of course, compensation is needed. If there is a problem with the product, users can''t go directly to the head office, they can only go to their distributors and ask for refund, but the head office doesn''t give much support.


    So I didn''t push them any more.


    The attitude is not positive.


    But they also can''t bear the user''s disturbance, so they have to refund the money first, and then look for it slowly.


    It''s all about money.


    In addition, investors'' divestment, shareholders'' withdrawal, all kinds of things, like a hammer, hit Qin Hefeng''s head one after another.


    He''s very anxious. If he has a good command of his body, he can go out and talk about it himself. Maybe things will turn for the better.


    It''s hard to say that he can still find suitable investors to help him. There are still people with wise eyes in the world.


    He has never been bad at Qin He Feng.


    However, the female ghost will not let him live or die.


    As a last resort, he let the female ghost go with his shell on her head. As a result, the female ghost went there once, and she was so awkward that she couldn''t say anything.


    This is so special!!!


    Can you believe it?


    When people see that the company has such a leader, they are not interested in investing.


    In short, Qin Hefeng felt that his image had been completely destroyed.


    There is no remedy.


    Qin Hefeng hates it. He hates it to death. Why!


    He must have destroyed the galaxy before he met Su Panqing.


    On the contrary, Su Panqing relaxed her mind, so she didn''t work hard or manage a lot of things.


    Anyway, no matter what kind of Qin Hefeng will be, she will not dislike it.


    Said also self moved, Qin Hefeng abuse me ten million times, I treat Qin Hefeng as first love.


    But Su Panqing''s words and deeds represent Qin Hefeng, so many shareholders are angry at the indifferent attitude of those who are in charge.


    I''m worried.


    Is it true that all those in charge feel that this matter is irreparable, so they abandon themselves.


    What are they still doing here? They can get some if they withdraw early and settle down early.


    So one shareholder after another began to withdraw.


    What''s more, some of the things Qin Hefeng did also violated their rights and interests, resulting in increased operational risks.


    I don''t care if I benefited from it before, but I can''t follow you now. So it''s natural for me to withdraw. What''s your reason to stop me.


    Regardless of the size of the shareholders, Su Panqing also kindly said to Qin Hefeng.


    After Qin Hepeng heard this, he cursed all kinds of people. Su Panqing sighed:


    "what''s the use of your scolding? We don''t need to force us to leave."Qin Hefeng has a strong ability to bear pressure. If his mental quality is a little poor, his soul may really be scattered by Su Panqing.


    He yelled:


    "so you told me to let it be? Who brought me to this point? "


    Su Panqing naturally said:


    "Su jiangrui."


    Qin Hefeng felt that he could hardly get up in one breath. He said:


    "if you don''t provoke her, will she be so cruel?"


    "Why do you want to bite the hand that feeds you?"


    Qin Hefeng''s voice trembled, with a cry.


    Su Panqing is very experienced in how to make a man cry and drive him crazy. She asks in doubt: "where can I get revenge for kindness?"


    "Don''t you? You said I died last life to protect you, right? " Qin Hefeng asked.


    Su Panqing nodded:


    "yes."


    "In that case, I''m kind to you."


    "Why do you harm me like this?"


    Su Panqing looked bitter and said:


    "I have to tell you how many times I want to do it for you. How can I hurt you? Everything I do is to be together."


    Qin Hefeng


    If he has a knife at hand, he wants to kill himself.


    To talk to such a woman, one must have the consciousness of being driven crazy.


    "Come on, I beg you. Please, give me your body. I''ll deal with it. Maybe it can be saved." Qin Hefeng is tired at last.


    Give up.


    He felt that his proud spine was crushed by Su Panqing.


    "Will we be together?" There was a glimmer of hope in Su Panqing''s eyes.


    Qin Hefeng


    Minutes on the edge of the explosion.


    At this level, how confident is he that Qin Hefeng will be with a female ghost, especially if he is so miserable?


    However, Qin Hefeng held back two words for a long time:


    "yes."


    It can be said that in order to save their career, in order to ensure their rich life, said the most reluctant to say.


    Just when Qin Hefeng thought that Su Panqing would happily let him come, Su Panqing frowned.


    I don''t feel right.


    At half a ring, she said:


    "cheating."


    "You must have lied to me to let you."


    Qin Hefeng


    Heaven, please let me destroy myself.

 Chapter 1287

    Therefore, in order to ensure that he was not schemed by Qin Hefeng, Su Panqing didn''t plan to let him.


    In fact, she is not really so idle in the company every day wandering around, she is also looking for Taoist, but there are Taoist, really hard to find ah.


    It''s easy to see if some people have a way.


    What Qin Hefeng had been looking for was ok, but he knew something about it. Su Panqing didn''t dare to look for him again.


    Worry about being counted.


    Sitting in the office, Su Panqing tilted his head and pondered over the Taoist affairs.


    The assistant helps her deal with her affairs and asks Su Panqing to come, but Su Panqing won''t either.


    Qin''s father kicked away Su Panqing''s office and came in. Looking at his son in a daze, his forehead was blue. He scolded: "Qin Hefeng, what are you doing?"


    Su Panqing and his assistant were really surprised. Qin''s father took a look at his assistant and said in a slow voice:


    "go out first."


    The assistant slipped away.


    Su Panqing frowned, looked at Qin''s father and asked:


    "Dad, why are you so angry?"


    Qin''s father was angry and laughed by Su Panqing. He said:


    "why do you think I''m so angry?"


    "Have you ever done anything serious since the company''s accident?"


    "Those shareholders all withdraw their shares, and you don''t want to keep them."


    Su Panqing was very speechless. She retorted:


    "what''s the use of my saving? If they want to leave, we can''t force them."


    Father Qin


    It''s too irritating. He said angrily:


    "how can you do it now? Some people really want to leave, while others just want some benefits. We have to give in when we should give in. Now we can''t do without people, let alone money. Do you understand?"


    It''s very loud, but the sound insulation is good.


    "Besides, some people really want to leave, we can''t let them take advantage of it."


    "I took all the advantages and took advantage when I left. There is no such good thing in the world."


    "It''s good for you to let them go honestly, and those who didn''t want to go now also go!"


    Su Panqing found these things very annoying.


    I really can''t handle it.


    She said to Qin''s father:


    "in that case, you can come."


    Her words were sincere, but in Qin''s ears, they were angry words and sarcasm.


    It''s similar to the meaning that you can do it, you can''t do it, don''t talk.


    Then he succeeded in making Qin''s father''s head dazed. He said angrily:


    "I think the Qin family will be defeated by you sooner or later."


    Su Panqing sighed:


    "so I ask you to save it."


    Father Qin


    "I''ll come, but you have to listen to me. Don''t disobey me. I don''t know how I raised a son like you. I''m so angry."


    He spat with fury.


    Su Panqing sighed and nodded, and no longer talked back to Qin''s father. In her heart, it was good to have someone stand up.


    Besides, she has always believed that the ability of the elders is better than that of the children. She is very resourceful and resourceful. Is it not a kind of recognition of the abilities of the elders that Jiang or Lao is so hot?


    Qin Hefeng doesn''t have the ability to turn the tide when he comes out. Maybe his father will come out and things will be different.


    But she was wrong.


    His father''s ability is really not as good as Qin Hefeng''s. His father has never done anything that makes people think highly of him. He is just looking for investors and financial help at this moment. People have to see if Qin Hefeng''s ability can turn over.


    Even if Qin Hefeng is not in charge now, he will be in charge in the future.


    Therefore, Su Panqing was not satisfied with Qin Hefeng''s case.


    As a result, Qin''s father searched everywhere for a turn for the better, and almost all failed. Some people were willing to give investment points, but they didn''t have much interest.


    You can have the cheek to borrow some of your own contacts, but if the gap is too big, others won''t lend a lot of money all at once, so it''s not very useful.


    The situation of the company is still getting worse day by day.


    Then Qin''s father decided to solve the problem from the root. At first, it was the Su family, but now they are still biting them from all angles.


    But now it''s so miserable here, it''s time to get rid of it.


    We can talk about it.


    If the other side does not press forward, they will still have a chance to breathe. Their biggest pressure at present is from Lao Su''s oppression.


    If not for the first two major events, Lao Su''s toss, appears to be small, but now it is particularly fatal.


    Lao Su never let go of biting them, just like a mad dog. Moreover, once things turn for the better, Lao Su sabotages them behind their backs. They can''t afford to offend such villains at present.


    Crazy.I love his daughter so much that I can''t tolerate her being wronged. If she married Su jiangrui at that time, it would be really different.


    Qin Hefeng''s head was squeezed by the door. How could his brain not be clear.


    Thinking about it, Qin''s father found Su Panqing and said, "go, take you to a place."


    Su Panqing asked subconsciously:


    "where to go."


    "You''ll know when you go." Qin''s father twisted his brows and grabbed Su Panqing''s hand and pulled it out.


    Su Panqing was too lazy to resist and went with him.


    When she got to the place, she found that Su jiangrui and her father were there. She looked at Qin''s father in shock and said:


    "what did you bring me to see them for?"


    Subconsciously, he wanted to turn around and leave, but Qin''s father was so quick that he shut the door.


    "Sue, Sue, thank you so much for coming." Qin''s father gave a smile.


    Although his self-esteem made him full of humiliation, he could not watch the Qin family go down.


    Lao Su nodded and said:


    "ah, I still want to give Lao Qin face."


    Qin''s father looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Xiao Su, my uncle brought Qin Hefeng here this time. If he did something wrong, I''ll apologize to you."


    "A period of fate is not easy, if you still have fate, don''t give up easily."


    Meng Li looks at Qin''s father indifferently. If old Sufei doesn''t want to pull her, she''s really not interested.


    Lao Su wanted to see Qin Hefeng''s joke, but now she saw it was su Panqing''s joke.


    I don''t know if they get along well.


    Thought of here, Meng Li mouth hook out a smile.


    After listening to Lao Qin''s words, Su Panqing looks at Qin''s father in amazement, and quickly glances at Meng Li and Lao su.


    She didn''t quite understand why Qin''s father could do such things without dignity.


    Fortunately, she didn''t let Qin Hefeng control her body.


    If Qin Hefeng is here today, they are likely to take this opportunity to rebuild themselves.


    Besides, when the other party comes, it''s very likely that he''s coming to give us a step down.


    Is it too mean for Su jiangrui to marry?


    Do you have to force others to be happy?


    In Su Panqing''s heart, he was deeply thankful that his body had not returned.


    In her heart, she refused to take the place of Qin Hefeng to make peace with the Su family.


    I even hope that things will get worse and there will be no turning back.

 Chapter 1288

    So when Qin''s father said to Su Panqing:


    "come on, let''s apologize first. If there is any misunderstanding, let''s talk about it slowly." At that time, Su Panqing was calm and said:


    "Dad, can we have some dignity? Why should we bow to such a villain?"


    "Besides, there is no misunderstanding."


    "Su jiangrui is so vicious. Can she match me?"


    In a word, I almost saw Qin''s father off.


    Qin''s father''s chest is undulating. He feels that he has difficulty breathing.


    What kind of son is this?


    At this time, we still talk about dignity. The eldest man can''t bear the humiliation for a while, and he will be humiliated day by day.


    Qin''s father glanced at Meng Li, who was not smiling, and Lao Su, who had no smile on his face. His face turned red.


    Said: "my son is not sensible, I re education."


    Then he turned to Su Panqing and said in a low voice:


    "you said listen to me, why not?"


    Su Panqing:


    "it also has to be right and wrong. I will not do such a shameless thing."


    "Can dignity be a meal?"


    Qin''s father said in a low voice.


    His eyes were staring at Su Panqing, just like looking at a big unfilial son.


    Su Panqing pursed her lips and was silent. No matter what Qin''s father said, she ignored him.


    Finally, Su Panqing was annoyed. She pushed Qin''s father away and pointed to Meng Li''s nose and scolded: "you are disgusting and vicious. Do you think if you force me like this, I will continue to be with you?"


    "Dream, even if I die, I will not be with you."


    Su Panqing was so angry that she had to do something today. She didn''t want Qin''s father to have any illusions.


    As long as she is here, Qin Hefeng and Su jiangrui will never want to be together.


    Meng Li thought for a moment that Qin Hefeng was back.


    This narcissistic tone has not been heard for a long time.


    But after her observation, this is Su Panqing. So Su Panqing thinks that Qin Hefeng is so good that she can say this kind of confident words?


    "What are you doing?" Qin''s father looked at Su Panqing in shock.


    At this time, how can it be so rampant?


    Lao Su stood up, looked at Su Panqing with deep eyes, sneered and said:


    "boy, you are very angry."


    Su Panqing faced Lao Su''s fierce eyes with some apprehension, and her face appeared in her mind.


    Meng stood up all the time and said, "Oh, I''m not a good step away.".


    Because Meng Li was close to Su Panqing, he stepped back step by step, but the compartment was so big that it soon leaned against the wall.


    what can you do


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "what do you think I would do?"


    Su Panqing Get out of here. Stay away from me. "


    What she said was weak.


    Meng Li held out his hand, pinched Su Panqing''s chin, twisted her head to one side, and said in disgust:


    "don''t talk to me, you have bad breath, you have bad mouth."


    "It''s hard to smoke, but it doesn''t speak well."


    "Who gives you the confidence that I want you? Things like garbage, and only people like garbage, will become life. "


    Meng Li''s insinuation means something. Although Su Panqing doesn''t know what Meng Li means by saying this, he automatically puts it in.


    In Su jiangrui''s heart, Qin Hefeng is rubbish. She takes Qin Hefeng as her destiny


    So?


    She was furious at the pause.


    Meng Li released the hand that held Su Panqing''s chin just now, quickly raised a slap and threw it.


    This slap, is still with the power of the spirit, Lao Qin in one side stunned, want to come over, but took a look at Lao Su, just stiff scalp did not move.


    His son is really disgraceful now. If he can give something to the old Su family, it''s not impossible.


    Comfortable and comfortable for half a lifetime, more reluctant to go down.


    For a moment, Su Panqing''s head was in a daze. Before he recovered, he slapped again. Meng Li shook his hand and turned back.


    Sit down and look at Su Panqing, who is extremely ashamed and annoyed, covering her face, and say:


    "last time you smelled, I gave you two slaps. This time you smelled, it was still two slaps, but next time you saw me, it was not two slaps."


    Su Panqing took a resentful look at Qin''s father. Why didn''t he come to help just now?


    Is this my father?


    Su Panqing gritted her teeth and said to Meng Li:


    "don''t be too arrogant. The evil will be punished. Sooner or later, you will get it.""Anyway, you can''t see it." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Then he gave Su Panqing a sharp look and said:


    "get out, I don''t want to see you."


    Su Panqing stared at Meng Li fiercely for a long time, full of countless words, but not a word, she dared to say.


    The burning pain on her face reminds her all the time.


    So now we can only walk. Although it may be a bit awkward to just turn around and walk, it''s better to carry it here.


    When I left, I was unwilling to leave a sentence:


    "don''t worry, I will live until you are punished."


    With that, she quickly pulled the door open and went out.


    Qin''s father didn''t stop him this time. What are you doing here? Do you want to die?


    His face was full of embarrassment, embarrassment, and humiliation. Rao Shi was always smooth, and he didn''t know how to save the situation at the moment.


    All the language is so pale, the son came, bad words, put the situation to death.


    Meng Li looks at Qin''s father indifferently.


    In the plot, Lao Su is out of luck, and Qin''s father is not less proud, so he specially asks Lao Su to come out for tea or something.


    It''s family in law.


    Does Qin Hefeng have any grudge with Lao Su? No, it''s all for one profit.


    Today, she is not only returning to others in her own way, but also in her own interests.


    Now Lao Su is staring at them and doesn''t give them a chance to breathe. Is it really not beneficial for them to operate in all kinds of ways?


    "Ah, my son is unfilial and lacks discipline..." Father Qin spoke.


    But before he finished, Lao Su said, "Lao Qin, I''ll give you face today, but your family, Xiao Qin, doesn''t seem to give us face very much. What can we do?"


    Lao Qin: "I''m not sure."


    When someone interrupts him, he realizes that things are different.


    "I don''t think you can speak for Xiao Qin any more. Xiao Qin doesn''t like our old Su family, so we don''t ask for it. But I''m such a daughter. I''m sure I can''t be bullied."


    "What Xiao Qin said just now is too much!"


    Lao Qin: "I''m not sure."


    As far as my son is concerned, can''t you see your daughter beating someone?


    Blind?


    Forget it, thinking that Lao Su beat his son last time, I feel powerless. Father and daughter are both virtuous. What do you expect Lao Su to say?

 Chapter 1289

    "Lao Su, actually, now my son can''t manage anything in the company. I''m worried about everything. Ah, there are so many people waiting to eat in the company, which makes me headache."


    "Besides, as a child, I''m basically useless. I''m not doing my job day by day, and my brain is not smart."


    Qin dad said again.


    I''m in charge now. Can you give me face?


    In other words, can your grudge with my son not affect me?


    There are so many people in the company who need to survive. Can you pity them?


    The last subtext is: my son is very bad now, you don''t have to worry about his ability to turn around and retaliate against you.


    But Lao Su was not moved. He just looked at it indifferently and didn''t answer, which made Qin''s father embarrassed.


    It''s just a sad parting.


    Qin''s father didn''t succeed in seeking peace. On the contrary, Su Panqing''s rude remarks made old Su even more angry.


    This kind of person, can''t let go at all, once let go, let him have time to heal, breathe, also can bite here don''t let go.


    So, Lao Su is more aggressive to that side.


    As the company''s situation gets worse every day, Lao Qin also told Su Panqing at the beginning that he hoped Su Panqing could give him some advice. Isn''t his son usually the most thoughtful person?


    However, Su Panqing was lazy. He thought that old Qin could do it alone, and he was too lazy to talk to Qin Hefeng.


    After all, she doesn''t quite understand what Qin Hefeng said. She can recite it, but it''s troublesome to discuss it in depth.


    If she wants to be a middleman, it is difficult for her to convey Qin Hefeng''s meaning without any omission.


    Every day, Qin and Panqing ask about the company''s situation, so Panqing asks about it.


    In Su Panqing''s mind, the company hasn''t closed down. She''s still sitting in the office. It''s OK.


    Qin he is not steady in his heart, but he also thinks that Qin''s father can carry the flag.


    Therefore, I don''t know that the company''s step-by-step steps towards an irreparable situation have never stopped.


    He came up with the idea and talked to Su Panqing again and again. Su Panqing only said that he was seriously looking for a Taoist priest. It''s fast. He should be able to find it soon.


    Qin''s father went to Su Panqing several times and found that he had no effect except wasting time. He was so tired that he didn''t go to Su Panqing.


    This makes Su Panqing feel at ease. Every day he studies Taoism, makes phone calls, and goes to the forum.


    The people who looked at it were confused and didn''t pick out a good one.


    This kind of thing is not everyone can come, more can''t casually try, at least to find the kind of professional ethics, won''t say her things everywhere.


    Don''t come out at that time, on the contrary, it''s all over the world, saying that this strange thing of one double soul.


    What''s more, how can you have a new body?


    Su Panqing frowned and thought.


    Meng Li''s company is also very busy. Since Lao Su focused on Qin''s side, he left a lot of work to Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t dare to complain, so he had to work hard.


    After all, only Lao Su can do the following things. His contacts are accumulated there.


    Now he is also in charge of many things. Only when he comes forward, others will be willing to think more.


    His appearance is also in the name of Lao Su, and the effect will be much worse.


    My cousin will return home in the end.


    I miss my parents. It''s true that the closest person is not around. I can adapt to it in a short time, but I''m not used to it after a long time.


    And her contacts are all abroad.


    Meng Li said some polite words and asked her to stay. Seeing that she was determined to leave, she didn''t ask any more.


    At the airport, my cousin patted Meng Li heavily on the shoulder and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, I''m going back."


    Meng Li: "be careful on the way."


    My cousin thought about it and said with a smile:


    "do you need a partner? I''ll introduce you to a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes?"


    Meng Li


    No, No.


    "Not at the moment." Meng Li finally chose a compromise way to say.


    I don''t know if the client has any intention in this respect.


    My cousin sighed:


    "I''ve been back home for a long time, but I don''t feel like I''ve been here for a long time, and I don''t know who stole my time."


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump, and his heart says that someone with the same name as you, Su Panqing, stole your time.


    She reached out and patted her cousin on the shoulder. Maybe she had too much strength to pat her on the shoulder.


    Said:


    "good times are always short."


    "I wish I could come back to play when I have time."


    My cousin nodded, and they talked again. It was nothing more than that my cousin invited Meng Li to go abroad with her. Meng Li said that she would, and let my cousin go back home to have a look.Then I saw my cousin off.


    When Meng Li drove back from the airport, he thought of Qi Lele.


    I don''t know what happened to this person. I found someone to pay attention to her before, so I called to ask about the situation.


    It''s said that Qi Lele and the son of a local tycoon get along well. Can Meng Li make Qi Lele achieve good things now?


    Obviously not.


    Tell people to do bad things for Qile.


    After returning to the company, he went to Lao Su to find out about the situation of the Qin family. Lao Su said:


    "their situation can last for a year at most."


    "It''s holding up."


    Meng Li nodded and let a company fall down completely. It''s hard to do it overnight.


    It takes time and effort.


    Meng Li said:


    "keep an eye on it. Don''t let it turn over there."


    Lao Su looked at Meng Li and nodded. Suddenly he was happy again. Meng Li asked:


    "what are you laughing at?"


    Lao Su said:


    "I''m afraid we are going to die alone."


    Meng Li looks at Lao Su in doubt:


    "don''t take me with you. Is it abnormal for you to die alone?"


    This age, also do not find a sincere marriage to go to people, looking for are all what they need.


    However, this is also Lao Su''s freedom. The client doesn''t want to interfere, and she won''t meddle in her own business.


    Lao Su pulled the corner of his mouth and said that all good daughters are intimate little cotton padded jackets?


    Every sentence sticks to the heart.


    Lao Su sighed:


    "I have to take you with me. Now people in the circle are afraid to mention you."


    Meng Li said softly:


    "how to say?"


    "It''s said that we''ll pay for everything and we can''t afford to offend you. Qin Hefeng broke up with you. It''s so miserable now."


    "So everyone dare not provoke you. It''s hard for you to get married!"


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless:


    "so why do you gloat so much?"


    Lao Su touched her nose:


    "do you have one?"


    "Not at all."


    He used to have a girlfriend, but he was yellowed by this girl. Now he wants to be alone, let''s be alone together.


    Meng Li felt tired and didn''t want to talk to Lao su.


    Of course, Lao Su''s saying this may also be a consolation. Maybe she wants to tell her daughter that she doesn''t have to worry about falling in love again.


    However, Meng Li really thought too much this time.

 Chapter 1290

    This is a fast-paced era.


    Even feelings.


    Meng Li arranged things, so Qi Lele had the result soon.


    It''s getting noisy.


    The son of the local tycoon knew that Qi Lele had been with Lao Su, and he didn''t say anything at first.


    But it''s a lump in my heart.


    It''s not that we have to be alone with him before Qile.


    Not so much.


    It''s just that Lao Su is really rich, and the local tycoons are lucky to get rich on the way. Although they have money, they can''t keep up with each other in spirit.


    It''s hard to get into this circle with great effort.


    People like Lao Su don''t even have a chance to eat together.


    I still feel inferior in my heart.


    Since Qile thought about it, I don''t know.


    I can also tell you by the way that I can find people who are more qualified than you.


    From time to time, take the previous things as an example. I dislike the taste, family background, and other aspects of my son.


    More proud and superior.


    And people are proud and self abased, very sensitive.


    I don''t like the girl who is so proud in front of him. If I find a beautiful woman who has never seen the world, I will definitely worship him.


    So I have a new girlfriend.


    Stop cheering.


    Qi Lele is not reconciled in his heart. At present, he is entangled with the son of a local tycoon.


    After Meng Li knows, also just picked next eyebrow, this matter is too normal.


    With unremitting efforts, Su Panqing finally found a Taoist who thought she was reliable.


    Before, some Taoists simply communicated with each other, and they were noble.


    Su Panqing didn''t like it. She also understood that it wasn''t too good. She certainly couldn''t find someone who was too honest. It was a danger to her that such a person couldn''t make sense.


    Now this, simple ditch through, she feels OK.


    The most important thing is that Qin Hefeng is so anxious.


    Every day all kinds of irritability, to be honest, see Qin Hefeng so, she also in the heart can''t bear.


    After meeting, she asked the Taoist:


    "Taoist, do you say that people have souls?"


    The Taoist priest was looking on his face and asked seriously:


    "if people have no soul, how can they say reincarnation? What is the meaning of my existence? "


    Su Panqing nodded and said:


    "what if the soul is not willing to die?"


    The Taoist pondered for a moment and said:


    "this is against the law of heaven and earth, but against heaven."


    "In fact, the best choice and relief is to let go of obsession, reincarnate and open a new life."


    Su Panqing didn''t want to hear about the mess. What could he get rid of.


    When she came here, she finally met Qin Hefeng and asked her to reincarnate. Can she meet him in the next life?


    Even if we meet, can we continue the leading edge?


    I have memory in my life. It''s so hard to be together. I don''t dare to think of each other without memory.


    Besides, now that she''s gone, Qin Hefeng is still in this world. She''s going to reincarnate for decades first. Isn''t that Qin Hefeng''s grandmother?


    Think of this possibility, the heart is crazy refusal.


    "If you really don''t want reincarnation, is there any other way?" Su Panqing kept a close eye on the Taoist.


    The Taoist took a look at Su Panqing. He was silent and didn''t speak. He was not a fool. He could understand other people''s words.


    "Taoist priest, if you can help me find a way, I will reward you with a lot of money." Su Panqing said again.


    The Taoist priest pursed his mouth, and after a while, he said:


    "what I want is not money, but to make the world as peaceful as possible and free from evil activities with my own strength..."


    Su Panqing waved her hand and didn''t want to listen to these high sounding words.


    She asked directly:


    "how much did you say it would cost?"


    Taoist priest: --


    He raised his head and looked at Su Panqing''s house. Although the company was on the verge of collapse, the living conditions were still here. At first glance, it was the house of the rich.


    And this area is also a rich area.


    In a word, the Taoist priest was really thinking about whether he could do it or not.


    However, when he thought of his professional ethics, he could not help saying one more sentence:


    "having died and used it without a body proves that he has no chance with the world. It is also a lot of hardships to stay in the world by force."


    "If you have a long cherished wish, you can go to reincarnation safely after it is over. I can also help you to do my part."


    "I have no long cherished wish. I just want to stay in the world." Su Panqing was a little impatient. In a word, the Taoist was full of nonsense.


    Qin Hefeng is urging her every day. Why doesn''t she want to?


    With the body, we can really be together with Qin Hefeng.Su Panqing''s words blocked the Taoist from speaking. He was silent.


    "You won''t tell anyone today, will you?" Su Panqing wanted to say it directly.


    The Taoist nodded and assured Su Panqing of the privacy of the guests. Of course, he would not say, why go out to make this feud and leave cause and effect behind.


    Su Panqing then said:


    "can you put a soul into a body and replace it?"


    "Let the man who has no body have his body again?"


    The Taoist priest looked at Su Panqing with wide eyes. He had to say that this idea was crazy.


    It''s said that the gentleness is replaced by the gentleness, but isn''t the folk called ghost possessed?


    He is a ghost collector, not a ghost helper


    But it''s not that he didn''t know of this technique, but he never had the chance to use it.


    And Shifu didn''t allow him to use


    "This This... " The Taoist made trouble.


    "In fact, it''s hard for the Taoist priest to do this. He''s old enough to see. If it''s done, his life will improve a lot."


    Su Panqing saw hope and looked at the Taoist directly.


    "It''s hard to find the right body, and I don''t know if I can succeed." Finally, the Taoist said.


    Su Panqing: "what conditions do you need?"


    This Taoist priest still has a little bottom line. He can''t bear to let the ghost hiding in the dark to snatch the body used by others, so he said:


    "it needs a body that has a short breath, but how can a good body have a good breath?"


    "And there are requirements for the soul, which ordinary people can''t reach."


    Su Panqing frowned and thought for a moment. If he died of a serious illness, he would not be in good health and could not live long.


    And suffering from illness.


    What''s the need for the soul? He easily grabbed Su Panqing with the same name as her, and Qin Hefeng was not his opponent.


    That should be OK.


    "Look for the one that''s suicidal?"


    "Don''t look ugly. It''s not limited to this city. It''s not difficult for so many people to die every day." Su Panqing hesitated and said.


    The strong desire in her heart made her have more ideas.


    The Taoist also said:


    "if you find it, you may not be able to succeed."


    "Find it first." Su Panqing said.


    "The price you say, I can satisfy." Su Panqing didn''t care much about money.


    It''s about her. It''s about her.

 Chapter 1291

    In the end, it''s money and silk that move people''s hearts. Taoists also have some contacts in their hands. Even if the two sides are fifty-five points, they can earn a lot of money.


    In a word, this Taoist has a long history with Li Daozi. They are brothers of the same school.


    Li Daozi is more obscene and evil. He doesn''t like master very much. He is also rebellious. After learning, he came out and set up his own house.


    The Taoist priest has been with his master all the time. He has a little conscience and never has the heart to kill himself for this. It''s a bit principled.


    However, Su Panqing was not so choosy. He could have any body.


    She said to the Taoist:


    "those under 25 years old and unmarried should not be too ugly or too fat. Let me have a look before I find them."


    Taoist priest:


    After thinking about it, Su Panqing told the Taoist with a tolerant face: "I don''t care much about my education and family background."


    Anyway, even if she has a degree, she can''t inherit it


    She added:


    "it''s best if you can find a better family. If you can''t find it, forget it."


    It''s OK to be poor. Anyway, all the poor people here live well.


    Su Panqing simply thought that he could endure everything for Qin Hefeng.


    Taoist priest: --


    Thank you very much.


    Under such conditions, what can people do to commit suicide?


    But I still agreed.


    In order to make the Taoist do something positive, Su Panqing lavishly gave the Taoist a million yuan deposit.


    He also said boldly:


    "take the money. No matter whether it is successful or not, the money is yours."


    Don''t ask Su Panqing where she got the million yuan. She sold Qin Hefeng''s favorite car for a low price.


    And Qin Hefeng doesn''t know.


    Taoists think that Su Panqing is really rich. He has so much money at once. After that?


    And if you take this one million yuan and manage it yourself, the road will be much smoother.


    When they were silent, Su Panqing turned her eyes and said:


    "can you choose someone to replace her?"


    Although now with Su jiangrui there completely split the skin, but Su jiangrui actually most in line with the requirements of her heart.


    She is beautiful and has a good family.


    And if you pretend to be su jiangrui, you are more likely to get in touch with Qin Hefeng.


    At that time, I can use Su jiangrui''s identity to help Qin Hefeng.


    But


    I''m very sorry.


    Now she actually hates Su jiangrui, and her body is disgusting.


    Why are you so disgusting.


    No!


    After hearing Su Panqing''s words, the Taoist priest was shocked. He said: "that''s not good. I can''t do it."


    It''s killing.


    Su Panqing pursed her mouth. Forget it, she didn''t want Su jiangrui''s body to disgust her.


    Taoists began to work hard to find the right conditions. Many people die every day in a city for various reasons.


    And social pressure, suicide is also a lot.


    However, because Su Panqing has many restrictions, they do not meet her requirements.


    The Taoist also patiently looked for it.


    It''s not a loss even if you do this one year.


    Moreover, in order to get to the scene quickly, the Taoist simply changed his Taoist robe and stayed with Su Panqing all day.


    Everything you need is carried with you.


    In order to avoid being discovered by others, Su Panqing found a new house to live with the Taoist.


    I don''t care about the company. If I don''t even go, let Qin''s father take care of it.


    Qin''s father called and said that Su Panqing shouldn''t be like this. Su Panqing was tired of hearing this and just disappeared.


    Almost sent Qin dad away again.


    How can such a villain be born!


    Those people in the company can''t see Qin Hefeng''s figure, and their hearts are even more unstable with all kinds of speculation, just like a pack of scattered sand.


    People who were still hesitant to leave, so they left without hesitation.


    It''s getting worse. Qin''s father''s worried hair is white.


    Qin''s mother thinks of her son. In the end, she doesn''t have any responsibility or pride. It''s hard to think of him.


    Now my son has evaporated from the world. They can''t even see each other.


    What''s the use of escaping from reality? Why don''t you come out and face it? They are a family. They should share the same difficulties and happiness.


    What''s more chilling to them is that they also found that the property under their son''s name had been sold off.


    Take the money, run away, leave them alone.


    The company doesn''t care.


    Of course, Su Panqing wants to sell off her property. Now Qin''s father is in charge of the company. It''s too much trouble for her to take money.There''s no good reason. The company doesn''t have much money. Qin''s father must be in charge of it. He has to ask where the money goes.


    Not so fast.


    As for whether Qin Hefeng came back with money or not, Su Panqing really didn''t think about it, and she didn''t dislike it.


    That''s how I love Qin Hefeng.


    Seeing that the Taoist priest was sincere, Su Panqing paid all the Commission.


    It''s time to avoid contact with Taoist Qin Hefeng.


    Qin Hefeng will not be willing to pay for it.


    Su Panqing kept an extra eye on the rest of the money and put it in a place. She thought that after she changed her body, if the conditions were not too good, the money would not be too much for her.


    Su Panqing''s operations are like digging Qin Hefeng from the inside to the outside.


    Taoist priest is also willing to clean up the stories of these rich people. He doesn''t want to be cannon fodder.


    Half a year later, they finally found a qualified one, and they could catch up in time.


    This is a girl with gas poisoning. To be exact, she doesn''t want to live.


    Before she died, she also made some negative and pessimistic remarks on the social networking site to get to know her friends. After seeing this, she was not at ease and reported to Jing on the way over, but it was still a step late.


    People are out of breath when they get there.


    They took advantage of the scene and went in to have a look.


    But let them leave soon, even if they say they are neighbors.


    As for why the Taoist can get the first-hand information, it is because he has people in this field to do this.


    They are ready to cast the spell near the girl''s corpse. They should move faster, otherwise, the body will not be able to use.


    Su Panqing said to Qin Hefeng:


    "Hefeng, I will give you back my body now."


    Qin Hefeng was skeptical:


    "really?"


    He had been waiting for so long that he was frustrated. When he heard these words, he was very excited.


    I''ll be patient again.


    Su Panqing gave a gentle hum and said:


    "I want to tell you that I love you. No matter how you treat me, your heart never changes."


    Qin Hefeng


    If it''s not disgusting, will he die?


    However, forget it, if he really wants to leave, he is willing to bear it for a while and don''t bother with the ghost for the time being.


    He was silent.


    Thinking of quietly waiting for Su Panqing to leave, he could regain control of his body.


    He also knew about the female ghost''s seeking Taoist priest before. At that time, he thought it was ridiculous and wanted to change her body?

 Chapter 1292

    Now did you really find it?


    I don''t know what it''s like.


    Happy, why let female ghost Ruyi?


    And I feel like I''m happy for her.


    Not happy, there is no reason, after all, to let the body.


    I''ve been looking forward to going back.


    Qin and Fengfeng knew this, but Su Panqing didn''t avoid him, just to keep him steady and not to urge him all day long!


    But Su Panqing is not that stupid.


    She also has her own consideration. If she just leaves this body, Qin Hefeng will know what her new body looks like as soon as she comes over and opens her eyes.


    Now Qin Hefeng hates her a little and it''s hard to get close to him.


    You can hide your identity first, and then find an opportunity to get close to Qin Hefeng. When Qin Hefeng falls in love with you, everything will be easy to say.


    This is the surest way she can think of.


    It''s a surprise for Qin Hefeng.


    Because of this, Su Panqing told the Taoist priest to make sure that during the period when she left the body, the body needed to sleep deeply, not to perceive the outside situation.


    After thinking about it, she said:


    "Hefeng, I didn''t succeed in finding my body, but I really can''t bear to see you like this, so I..."


    "I''ll just leave."


    Qin Hefeng was silent.


    Jokes.


    Big joke.


    I can''t bear it in my heart. If I can''t bear it in my heart, will it be like this?


    Several times, he was almost mad by Su Panqing. He didn''t believe a word of Su Panqing''s words.


    This kind of selfish female ghost, in the absence of a way out, would not be so willing to leave.


    Insult his intelligence with such a bad lie.


    Su Panqing is still trying to persuade Qin Hefeng to believe her, but the Taoist priest has already said:


    "I think we''d better hurry up, otherwise it''s too late."


    Su Panqing didn''t speak. As soon as she spoke, Qin Hefeng could hear her.


    She nodded, ready, and then under the Taoist operation, successfully attached to the body.


    Taoist also feel very surprised, did not expect success to come so easily.


    How high is your own way?


    I thought I would fail, but I was not sure on the way here.


    In fact, it all depends on Su Panqing''s soul. If Qin Hefeng''s soul is put into this body, there is a greater chance of failure.


    Su Panqing has the consciousness and ability to integrate her body.


    In the heart a stone finally fell down, this pen earned, he is far away from these people.


    Although he didn''t understand the whole story, he also made a general analysis. He knew what he should do to keep his money.


    He can''t do such a bad thing without money.


    Qin Hefeng felt Su Panqing''s departure and immediately came forward to master his body. However, he found that although he mastered his body, his eyelids were so heavy that he could not open his eyes at all.


    The ears can''t hear.


    This is the Taoist who closed Qin Hefeng''s five senses.


    The following things have to be dealt with. The Taoist priest takes Qin Hefeng to a hotel. Without monitoring, Qin Hefeng will not know who sent him.


    This is also arranged by Su Panqing.


    Su Panqing, on the other hand, was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Although his soul went in, he still has a big problem.


    Jing thought that when he breathed, he didn''t understand.


    I think it''s just shock.


    It''s a good thing that people are still alive.


    After Qin Hefeng wakes up, he confirms that he can control his body. He is overjoyed. He shouts several times, but Su Panqing doesn''t get any response. He doubts why he is here.


    There''s no one around.


    He thought about it. After spending so much time with Su Panqing, he soon found out Su Panqing''s routine.


    I don''t want him to know her new identity.


    But now is not the time to look for her, he was worried about the company, anxious to go back to deal with.


    We''ll settle it later.


    According to her character, in fact, you don''t have to go to her. After a while, she will appear in front of you.


    Qin Hefeng''s IQ is online.


    There is also a certain amount of self-confidence.


    Just wait for Su Panqing to deliver it to her.


    He was in a good mood at the moment, but when Qin Hefeng returned to the company, his good mood disappeared completely in the face of his father''s scolding, his mother''s disappointment, and the fact that Su Panqing sold off his property.


    It was like carrying a volcano, which was about to erupt. Now he wanted to rush to the ghost and let her go.


    He sold his RV without a word!


    Good job!Su Panqing is not a fool. He really doesn''t say a word. After all, Qin Hefeng can hear her as soon as she talks. He is sure to make trouble with her.


    In order to avoid Qin Hefeng''s anger, Su Panqing also felt that he had taken great pains.


    If you love him, you are willing to work hard for him.


    Qin''s father looked at Qin Hefeng''s angry and shocked expression. He wanted to kick away. What did he do when he was so shocked?


    What''s in front of him?


    You think this is over?


    Scold Qin Hefeng:


    "you son of treason, have you spent all your money, so you have to come back."


    Qin Hefeng was very upset. He said:


    "don''t make any noise."


    "Tell me what''s going on in the company."


    Father Qin


    I''m so angry.


    But still said, after all, now there is no way, the son is willing to come back to deal with, it is more than a hope.


    When Qin Hefeng knew the situation of the company, he almost fainted.


    Why didn''t the ghost tell him about these things and give him an agreement.


    What a ghost!


    Although Qin Hefeng came back, he only extended the life of the company. He didn''t stick to Su''s expectation for a year, so he went bankrupt.


    Moreover, Qin Hefeng was bold and felt that he would make a comeback, so he had a lot of foreign debts.


    The family now have nothing and live in a house given by relatives.


    The house is not too bad, but in their eyes, it is falling into the slums.


    Qin Hefeng has been depressed for a long time. His father still scolds people all day, and his mother comforts him again. After thinking for a while, she has come to a conclusion.


    I''m still young. A temporary failure doesn''t mean anything.


    We should cheer up.


    Relatives borrowed money to Qin Hefeng, so Qin Hefeng had to work to pay off his debts.


    But Qin Hefeng, as a leader, has no problem. He can''t be a subordinate.


    He thinks it''s not good for others to arrange things. He thinks the leader''s decision-making is wrong. He should follow his ideas.


    Although Qin Hefeng''s decision is not necessarily wrong, others will not listen to him.


    On the contrary, he felt that Qin Hefeng didn''t have the consciousness to rely on others.


    Besides, Qin Hefeng is temperamental and sensitive. In a word, he is very unhappy at work.


    I''ve been dreaming of a comeback all day.


    He was also thinking, where did the ghost take his money?


    Why don''t you come to him?

 Chapter 1293

    Since her new health, she has been depressed.


    There''s too much crap about this new body.


    Su Panqing didn''t think about it. If there were no setbacks in other people''s lives, could they commit suicide?


    There are so many good things in the world that Su Panqing has occupied all by himself.


    Fortunately, Su Panqing had money. After some of the money sold off Qin Hefeng''s family property was given to the Taoist priest, she found a place to deposit the rest. Now that she has a new body, she goes to get it.


    Money can solve a lot of things, but she also spent a lot of time in the hospital, plus the girl''s family affairs to deal with, so all kinds of things trapped Su Panqing for a few months.


    When he knew that Qin Hefeng''s company had closed down, Su Panqing didn''t appear in front of him in time.


    Sigh, was intended to give him comfort.


    In his most difficult time, he did not appear in front of him, very sorry.


    Don''t worry, I''ll come to you after I deal with things here, Su Panqing said in silence.


    So after Qin Hefeng worked in a relative''s company for a period of time, Su Panqing went to work through the interview after Qin Hefeng had the idea of not doing it for the first time in his mind.


    Now the body, identity is there, education is not low, want to go in, hard work is OK.


    But when I arrived at the company, I found that Qin Hefeng was not so popular in the company.


    They all said that he was extremely cold and arrogant. Colleagues all said that when he was down, what else would he drag?


    He was also excluded from the top management, which means that these ordinary employees should keep a distance when they meet Qin Hefeng.


    After all, there is a saying of standing in line everywhere.


    In the final analysis, it''s because of Qin Hefeng''s character. If he doesn''t change his character, he will always be beaten by life.


    Su Panqing loves Qin Hefeng for a second.


    Even if Qin Hefeng is in a bad situation, his current position is higher than that of Su Panqing. He is not a person that Su Panqing, a small staff member, can contact.


    Therefore, Su Panqing still needs to work hard to get close to Qin Hefeng.


    Create all kinds of encounters and create countless conditions.


    He was also ridiculed by his colleagues and felt that Su Panqing had too many scheming ideas, but although he was a down and out president, his appearance was still there, which was not without a plan.


    Su Panqing succeeded in getting close to Qin Hefeng.


    And they''re still together.


    The two seem to be so naturally together, so that Su Panqing has a dreamlike feeling.


    Sometimes I can''t believe it. I really got what I wanted.


    All of a sudden, life goes smoothly.


    Meng Li was sent out on a business trip by Lao Su for a whole year. When he came back, he also knew the current situation of Qin Hefeng. The company closed down and the people were down.


    It''s hard to be a part-time worker.


    But in love?


    What kind of operation is this.


    Things get a little interesting.


    Meng Li personally went to work near Qin Hefeng, specially squatted Qin Hefeng, and saw Qin Hefeng walking with a small girl with a round face.


    Round face girl temperament can, clean up is also good, see Qin Hefeng, full of happiness and satisfaction.


    When Qin Hefeng looked at the round face girl, he was smiling on the surface, but deep in his eyes, he was indifferent.


    Meng Li raises eyebrows. Su Panqing''s soul has been imprinted, so when he meets the girl with a round face, Meng Li knows that Su Panqing has a new body.


    Qin Hefeng took control of his body as he wished.


    At that time, people staring at Su Panqing told Meng Li that Su Panqing was looking for a Taoist, and he succeeded.


    Meng Li took time to come back.


    If Qin Hefeng had mastered his body again and then found a Taoist, she would let Qin Hefeng solve Su Panqing if she didn''t stop him.


    If Su Panqing was looking for a Taoist priest, he probably wanted to change his body.


    Even if she holds the body, it''s normal that she doesn''t want to use it with others.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Su Panqing from robbing innocent people''s bodies, and avoid the experience of someone who has a client, Meng Li manipulated Su Panqing''s soul.


    Once Su Panqing''s soul leaves her present body and goes to another body, it will see the light. What is hidden in her soul will instantly gather the power of Yang between heaven and earth, and immediately weaken her soul power. At that time, the original owner will repel her again, and Su Panqing will not be able to seize a body.


    At that time, when Su Panqing''s soul changed to the present side, she really suffered for a moment, but she was very excited because she had a new body immediately, and most of the pain in that moment was ignored by her.


    She didn''t care about the rest of the pain.


    So did Su Panqing find someone who had just died?


    After all, if there is a soul in it, Su Panqing can''t succeed at all.


    Meng Li thought about it, but after checking the family background of the round face girl, he found that the girl had committed suicide before. Fortunately, she was rescued.Girls have a lot of loans on them, and then they are urged by all kinds of Dunning. Originally, there was very little money, but they rolled a lot. The girl''s family helped to borrow tens of thousands of yuan to repay, which was not enough.


    Moreover, in order to raise money for the girl, the girl''s father did a more dangerous job and accidentally had an accident.


    Lying in the hospital, it costs a lot of money.


    The backbone of the family fell, and the girl''s mother couldn''t help blaming her daughter for borrowing money at that time.


    The girl couldn''t bear it in her heart. She felt that there was no hope in her life, so she committed suicide and wanted to die.


    After su Panqing came, he returned all the money.


    Also the girl''s home in order to the original body outside the money owed also on.


    Also paid the medical expenses of the girl''s father.


    How much money does Su Panqing still have?


    At that time, although Qin Hefeng''s things were sold cheaply by Su Panqing, they also had a lot of money. If Qin Hefeng still had the money, it would not be so hard now.


    Debt is high.


    Meng Li was silent. So, Su Panqing used someone else''s body to do something for someone else''s family?


    She didn''t know that Su Panqing didn''t intend to do so much at the beginning.


    But after the original owner committed suicide, the girl''s mother collected all her identity cards, worried that she would do stupid things again.


    We''re going to borrow money.


    Su Panqing also knows the importance of identity. Without a proper identity, it''s very troublesome.


    I want to get my ID card, academic certificate and so on back. Then I have a dispute. My mother blames Su Panqing and says that you are responsible for a good family.


    Su Panqing paid for the identity documents in order to keep her clean.


    After dealing with these things, he rushed to find Qin Hefeng.


    In fact, Su Panqing''s body is not particularly beautiful. Combined with her family background, there is really no place to shine.


    Although Qin Hefeng is down, according to his character, he will not find such a girlfriend.


    He''s the man with the right word.


    Is that because Su Panqing''s rank is too high?


    Or is it because Qin Hefeng is now pursuing love and has no money to satisfy his happiness, so he is looking for spiritual happiness?

 Chapter 1294

    Meng Li doesn''t think so.


    I feel like a good play.


    She would stop meddling and see what happened first.


    Concentrate on work.


    After su Panqing and Qin Hefeng got along for some time, Qin Hefeng resigned from his relative''s company.


    Qin Hefeng couldn''t stand that. He knew it was wrong, but he had to do it according to the so-called leader''s orders.


    I don''t like that kind of atmosphere even more. I can intrigue for a small profit.


    It''s not interesting.


    When you are used to being a boss and an employee, you are not willing to flatter, bow down and compete for favor.


    These are very disgusting to Qin Hefeng.


    Relatives are also very angry. It''s not only for the sake of relatives, but also for the sake of your ability, that they take you in and give you a bite to eat.


    It''s good for you to go to the company and make the company''s environment not harmonious.


    Why do you have to care about some things when they are clear?


    He didn''t listen to the discipline, but he was very rebellious. He talked to Qin Hefeng several times in person. Qin Hefeng''s expression was arrogant and disdainful, which made him very angry.


    Did you invite an uncle?


    Now I''m not doing it again.


    The key is that now is a critical moment of a project. Qin Hefeng has always been in charge of it. Now if you say no, you will not do it. Where can you find the right person?


    Can you have a sense of responsibility, can you have a beginning and an end?


    Relatives feel that Qin Hefeng is taking this matter to threaten him, forcing himself to accommodate him and compromise.


    Oh


    If you want to go, you should go. Originally, you were kind-hearted, but now you''re not good at it.


    You have done such irresponsible things, then I borrow your money, you should pay it back.


    Qin Hefeng felt that he had been greatly humiliated and said angrily:


    "don''t worry, I will return the money to you, and it will double."


    The relatives are indifferent. The money is not a small amount. How can it be doubled?


    At that time, he regarded it as a charity, and he didn''t want it because of his relatives. However, Qin Hefeng is still so proud that he refuses to bow his head. This money is indispensable.


    The relationship collapsed. Qin Hefeng moved out with his parents and Su Panqing.


    Yes, they live together.


    Qin Hefeng said to Su Panqing:


    "Yuanyuan, I really have nothing now. Do you still want to be with me?"


    Now Su Panqing''s name is Yuanyuan.


    Su Panqing took a pitiful look at Qin Hefeng and said:


    "no matter what you look like, I will be with you."


    Qin Hefeng sighed, but his stomach felt sick.


    He said:


    "you may not believe that if I have enough start-up funds, it will not be difficult to make a comeback."


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have any money. I''ve made you suffer by following me."


    Qin Hefeng shows a man''s fragile side at the right time, which makes Su Panqing very moved.


    Ah!


    She thought about it and said:


    "we are still young. Take your time."


    Qin Hefeng


    The ghost is so keen on money.


    This world is full of routine players. When Su Panqing was holding a new shell and making all kinds of opportunities to approach Qin Hefeng, Qin Hefeng paid attention to and analyzed Su Panqing''s character.


    I had thought that the ghost would come to my house one day.


    So after careful analysis, we confirmed that Yuanyuan is the ghost.


    So he has to get back the money. It''s not a small amount for Qin Hefeng at present, and it''s worth worrying about.


    Can say directly of words, female ghost don''t like, soul a run, he take her also have no way.


    I can only be a cheater without emotion.


    Su Panqing thought he was hiding well, but he didn''t know that the witty Qin Hefeng had seen everything for a long time.


    She''s doing the routine.


    "I already have a goal, which is the main reason for my resignation." Qin Hefeng made persistent efforts.


    As long as the words are not clear, he firmly believes that the other party will not leave him, so he might as well speak boldly and directly.


    Su Panqing sipped her lips, knowing Qin Hefeng''s desire for money, so should she take it out?


    How can we explain the money? If the family condition is not good, the common people will not have the money at all.


    Will Qin Hefeng think more?


    Besides, what if Qin Hefeng fails again?


    This money is reserved for emergencies. It is used to tide over some crises when it is absolutely necessary.


    Su Panqing was very worried, but Qin Hefeng worried about money every day, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Now I totally forget that Qin and Fengfeng have made a great contribution to this.The conversation ended with Su Panqing''s silence. Qin Hefeng was disappointed and upset.


    He has put up with things that ordinary people can''t stand. As long as he thinks of the things before, he has the heart to cut the ghost to pieces and vent his anger. But he has to endure it every time. It''s so hard. Why don''t he get what he wants!


    After resigning, he had nothing to do at home. Qin Hefeng said he wanted to work on a project and brought back piles of materials every day.


    And all kinds of weird parts.


    Su Panqing didn''t know much about it. Just because he didn''t know it, he didn''t know it.


    Every day, Qin Hefeng talks to Su Panqing about what will happen if the project is successful.


    He made a lot of promises to Su Panqing. At first, he was able to say them, but later, he had to endure nausea to say them.


    For example, I love you in this life, and I love you in the next life.


    The promise of this life and the afterlife almost made Qin Hefeng jump up and beat people.


    God is special, this life!


    This is the most disgusting sentence that female ghosts talked about all day long at that time.


    Why should I be reduced to saying such disgusting words to get my money back?


    I can''t think of any other way to recover the money.


    But as disgusting as it is, the effect is as good as it can be. Su Panqing just took this.


    "I How much do you need? " Some of Su''s words were shaken.


    It''s hard to see a glimmer of joy in Qin Hefeng''s heart, but he still shook his head and said:


    "come on, there''s a lot of money. It just makes you worry."


    Su Panqing was a little moved. She said:


    "just tell me, what if I can do something?"


    Qin Hefeng insisted on shaking his head, while Su Panqing insisted on asking.


    At the end of the question, Su Panqing said directly:


    "don''t you always want me to help you? I''m willing to help you now, but you won''t say it. "


    Qin Hefeng lamented:


    "I thought so before, but at this time, I can''t bear to put so much pressure on you."


    Su Panqing also sighed and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Qin Hefeng''s extremely hypocritical style has caught Su Panqing.


    She said:


    "if I can''t share it for you, how can I say I love you?"


    Qin Hefeng: Oh


    He looked at Su Panqing very into the play, almost spit out.

 Chapter 1295

    "At least five million." Qin Hefeng said.


    In fact, the more money, the better, but also according to the actual situation, his things, if sold, more than five million.


    But one time to too much, and more than the other party''s psychological expectations.


    Money is also learning.


    Su Panqing''s expression was not good for a moment.


    Five million.


    If you give it to Qin Hefeng, you won''t have much left.


    "Fifty thousand will do?"


    Su Panqing also found a compromise.


    Fifty thousand is the money this body can take out.


    And she also knows that money can''t be given out at one time.


    Qin Hefeng


    Fifty thousand?


    Now I doubt that this female ghost has a good mouth and doesn''t really love him. Otherwise, only 50000?


    Qin Hefeng''s face was twisted, and he said:


    "xingba..."


    "Then I''ll go home and get it for you." Su Panqing''s expression relaxed a little.


    So Qin Hefeng didn''t know what to do with the 50000 yuan Su Panqing gave him.


    What can 50000 yuan do these days?


    I can barely rent a small writing room.


    And then what?


    What is the next step?


    Forget it, let''s make a writing room first. Qin He Feng made a writing room, made a boss''s desk, boss''s chair, and sat in the empty office. He hated this condition very much.


    There''s not even a water dispenser, and there''s a big white wall around here. What did you say at that time?


    Modern style?


    Simple wind, right?


    It''s so low.


    I feel that the price of sitting in it is very low. There is such a simple office space. Is anyone willing to cooperate with him?


    He was silent for a long time.


    Finally decided to pull the female ghost into the water.


    Don''t you have to pay for it? Turn her career into hers, and she''ll be willing to pay.


    As for the later stage, whose are these achievements


    Qin Hefeng gave a sinister smile.


    It happens that Su Panqing is now in a mess because of her work in the company. Although she has educational background, her knowledge is not in her mind.


    The job seems to be rather difficult. If it wasn''t for the position she was interviewing, it wouldn''t be very important, and she was willing to do chores, so she would have been dismissed.


    Unfortunately, her position has been targeted, want to send the children of relatives, so began to embarrass her.


    It''s easy to embarrass her.


    So when Qin Hefeng said to her,


    "Yuanyuan, please resign and join me. If you have my share, you will have yours."


    Su Panqing was moved to agree.


    Then Su Panqing took tens of thousands today and tens of thousands tomorrow. He was not stupid enough to say that all the money was his own. He said that he borrowed it for friends and relatives.


    Qin Hefeng doesn''t tear it down either. Anyway, he needs money there, so he tells Su Panqing.


    Now you have a part in your career, can you ignore it?


    So Panqing had to pay.


    Su Panqing must have gone the longest way, which is Qin Hefeng''s routine.


    Qin Hefeng also kept a low profile. No one except his family told him about his new business.


    I''m afraid I''ll get Su''s attention, and then I''ll attack them.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the whole person is so miserable, it will leave a way for people to survive.


    After all, it takes a long time to turn over, and revenge is even harder.


    But Meng Li is reluctant to let Qin Hefeng go.


    She has been staring there, silently watching them do better and better, silently waiting for Qin Hefeng to relax his vigilance.


    Although they didn''t make a lot of money, they made more money than they did at work.


    Now it''s no fun.


    Meng Li waited and waited in silence, waiting for the company to place all the expectations and hopes of Qin Hefeng and put in great efforts.


    Such a small company doesn''t even need to pay much attention.


    Qin Hefeng failed in this venture.


    In contrast to Su Panqing''s four eyes, they all wanted to run with tears.


    Helplessness, pain, anger


    Qin Hefeng didn''t really cry. He made it to Mengli company. Originally, he was an elegant man. He made a scene downstairs like a rogue.


    Helplessly call Meng Li and ask if he can see you. Meng Li says he can see you.


    But she did not go immediately, but deliberately wait for a while, people come to see immediately is a few meaning.


    About ten minutes later, Meng Li plans to meet Qin Hefeng. As soon as he gets up, the phone rings again, saying that there is a girl named Yuanyuan who wants to see Meng Li.


    Asked Meng Li see, Meng Li thought, hook lips a smile, said to see.


    But bring it back in 15 minutes.


    Sitting and thinking, Meng Li took out a box of tea from the drawer.This is what we prepared for Qin Hefeng. We planned to find a way to let Su Panqing take it back to Qin Hefeng through Su Panqing''s hand in a few days.


    Now that the venture has failed, we have to find something for Qin Hefeng and Su Panqing to do. We can''t let them live in peace.


    Qin Hefeng''s current economic conditions may be reluctant to buy this tea, but this tea is his favorite.


    As long as Su Panqing took it back, Qin Hefeng would drink it, and she added it impolitely.


    I''m worried that when Qin Hefeng figured it out, he would be willing to be ordinary and live a contented life with Su Panqing. It would be meaningless to be harmonious and beautiful.


    Therefore, as long as Qin Hefeng is not reconciled, they will not have a good life.


    Added material things, will be very irritable after drinking for a period of time, uncomfortable, irritable, will lose his temper.


    Let Su Panqing have no happiness index.


    It''s all here.


    Let Qin Hefeng have a drink first.


    It happened that Su Panqing would come later. At that time, he would make something at will, which would be enough for them to make a living when they went back.


    Instead of letting Qin Hefeng come to her office, she went to the reception hall.


    The venue is relatively large, and there is nothing particularly important. If you want to fight, you can use your fists.


    Qin Hefeng sits in the spacious reception hall, which is bigger than the company he just closed down.


    How did you get to this point?


    It''s su jiangrui. If it wasn''t for Su jiangrui, she wouldn''t be like this. What''s the cause?


    it''s all female ghosts!


    Hearing the door open, Qin Hefeng immediately stood up and looked at Meng Li. He had a lot of words in his heart and wanted to scold him, but he saw his cold face.


    There''s a sense of isolation.


    I haven''t seen her since we had a candlelight dinner together last time.


    Indifference, alienated standing there, she seems to become more beautiful, better skin, with a kind of unspeakable elegant temperament, in sharp contrast to his present depression.


    Although the suit he was wearing was expensive and customized before, it seemed that he couldn''t afford it.


    When I didn''t realize it, I had a straight back and bent a little.


    At this time, his anger turned into a kind of greeting:


    "Ruirui, long time no see."


    Meng Li stepped on high-heeled shoes, "Tata" several times, went to the position and sat down.


    She looked up at Qin Hefeng and asked:


    "boss Qin, if you remember correctly, it seems that we have nothing to do with each other. You should not call me like this."

 Chapter 1296

    Qin Hefeng''s face was embarrassed for a moment, and his Adam''s apple slipped down. He said with some difficulty:


    "I..."


    "If what I told you before was a misunderstanding, would you believe it?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Meng Li: "isn''t that what you said? Is it a ghost?"


    Qin Hefeng nodded:


    "it''s a ghost. Do you believe it?"


    Meng Li smiles for a moment, and doesn''t speak. Instead, he starts to make tea. When making tea, he says to Qin Hefeng: "we are all people who have received higher education. Don''t be a ghost all day. Mr. Qin Hefeng, if you have nothing else to do, you can''t accompany me. I''m different from you. I''m very busy."


    Qin Hefeng heard that the humiliation of his chest was burning him like boiling water. He looked at Meng Li for a long time and finally said:


    "I know you don''t believe what I say now."


    "But I''m miserable now."


    Meng Li: "you are miserable. What''s the matter with me?"


    Qin Hefeng took another look at the tea, which he liked.


    She still remembers his hobbies?


    she can''t help but be moved, and her speech has become more gentle and relaxed. He said:


    "in your conscience, does it have nothing to do with you? This time, didn''t you do it? "


    "I have come to this stage. I still have a lot of foreign debts. Why don''t you let me go?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I can''t understand what you are saying."


    "Have tea."


    If Su Panqing didn''t come later, she would stand up and go.


    Qin Hefeng sighed heavily, sat down, took Meng Li''s tea and drank it.


    I haven''t drunk this tea for a long time. It tastes sour and astringent. The taste hasn''t changed, but things are different.


    Now Su jiangrui is not what he can fight against. Sometimes, if you think about it, you will be humiliated for a moment.


    If you can get a break, it''s OK.


    Besides, Su jiangrui gave him this tea to drink, which proved that he had something to say and could have a try.


    After brewing for a long time in his heart, he summoned up courage and said with great difficulty:


    "can you give me a hand?"


    Meng Li looks at Qin Hefeng with a smile, but he doesn''t speak.


    But Su Panqing had already pasted it on the door of the reception hall.


    It''s very fast, but it''s almost the same to calculate the time. She deliberately calculated the time.


    Of course, Qin Hefeng will not be told about it.


    With a change of heart, Meng Li''s voice increased and asked, "do you have a girlfriend now?"


    Qin Hefeng could not hold the other side and asked what this meant, but he was so excited that he couldn''t hide it from the other side and nodded to admit it.


    An idea came out of his heart and said to Meng Li:


    "in fact, if it wasn''t for the misunderstanding, we would all be married."


    The smile on Meng Li''s face is stronger.


    Su Panqing, who was pasted on the door, felt cool all over.


    She saw that Qin he was in a rush. She was worried that he couldn''t think of it, so she quickly followed.


    Knowing that Qin Hefeng came to sujiangrui, she also came up quickly. Fortunately, sujiangrui allowed her to come up.


    When I came up, I heard Qin Hefeng saying such things here.


    What does that mean?


    Su Panqing may know nothing about other things, but she is very sensitive about feelings.


    She continued to listen with her ears open.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "what''s the use of saying that now."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "To be honest, I regret that I lost you when you were so good." The expectation in Qin he''s heart is stronger.


    Even before that kind of humiliation feeling has faded a lot.


    Meng Li takes a look at the tea, and Qin Hefeng drinks it again. Before, he comes here angrily. In fact, he is very hot. He can''t help pouring some more.


    Sipping tea, waiting for the silent Meng Li''s reply.


    A little uneasy.


    If I could be with Su jiangrui, things would be different.


    Of course, Su jiangrui is so poisonous that he doesn''t love her any more, but regardless of his feelings, Su jiangrui is much more valuable than that female ghost.


    He can endure nausea and recover money from the ghost. Why can''t he endure nausea and get money from Su jiangrui?


    It''s all the people he hates. Two women make a mess of his life.


    The smile on Meng Li''s face never lessened. After a long silence, he watched Qin Hefeng drink a lot of tea.


    Only in this way can we have a good time to watch Qin Hefeng:


    "we have no fate."


    "As long as you like, we still have fate. Can you forgive me?" Qin Hefeng asked in an urgent tone.Qin Hefeng''s words, like a thunderbolt, fell on Su Panqing''s head.


    At that moment, she felt dizzy. After the dizziness passed, she was shaking all over.


    Why?


    Is she not good to Qin Hefeng?


    Qin Hefeng is still thinking about Su jiangrui. Do you want to make up?


    What about her? Where did Qin Hefeng put her?


    Unable to control herself, she pushed open the door and called out in a very sharp voice:


    "Qin Hefeng!"


    Startled by the sudden voice, Qin Hefeng looked at Su Panqing and asked in amazement:


    "Why are you here?"


    Tears flowed on Su Panqing''s face. Her teeth trembled and she said: "why? Why do you do this to me? "


    "I love you so much, can''t you feel it?"


    "You want to be with this woman again, don''t you?"


    She turned her head and pointed to Meng Li, staring maliciously.


    Meng Li looked as if he had no words.


    These two people have to send up to her as the seasoning of life, why can''t she follow the trend.


    "Why do you want to destroy my happiness? "Ah?" Su Panqing questioned Meng Li.


    Meng Li is indifferent. She doesn''t want to go back without scolding.


    I''m too lazy to say it. It''s no use saying it.


    She just looked at Qin Hefeng and said:


    "this is your girlfriend. You''d better take care of it. You probably don''t want to go out with her."


    Qin Hefeng


    He wrung his brows. At first, he was surprised that Su Panqing was here, but now he was very upset. The ghost ruined his good deeds.


    After walking over, he said to Su Panqing, who was sad and unable to extricate himself:


    "go."


    Su Panqing was very difficult to accept and kept asking why.


    Then he was forced away by Qin Hefeng, and the two left behind in an awkward situation.


    To be exact, it is Qin Hefeng''s back that looks very embarrassed and unbearable.


    Qin Hefeng takes Su Panqing home and closes the door. Su Panqing asks why.


    Why do you do this to him? She loves him so much.


    This venture, unknowingly, has used up all her money.


    Qin Hefeng is bold, bold and eager to succeed, so the money is not enough.


    Fortunately, the harvest was ok, and there was no need to worry about the high interest of those foreign debts, but their life was cut off by Su jiangrui.


    Actually go to find Su jiangrui to make up?


    Su Panqing asked:


    "why did you do such a spineless thing?"

 Chapter 1297

    This sentence hurt Qin Hefeng deeply. With a ferocious face, he said to Su Panqing:


    "can you say it again?"


    This bad woman will do bad things for him all her life.


    Qin Hefeng thought of the past and hated her so much.


    when Su Panqing heard this tone, he looked at Qin Hefeng with hatred. His eyelids jumped and he insisted:


    "isn''t what I said the truth?"


    "Say it again."


    Qin Hefeng palmed the fan on Su Panqing''s face.


    This slap is Qin Hefeng''s accumulated resentment and resentment for many days, as well as his grievance for money and Su Panqing these days.


    The strength made Su Panqing''s face swell at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Panqing looks at Qin Hefeng in shock, tears flow into a straight line, and his head is buzzing.


    How much has been paid, how much sweetness has been gained from Qin Hefeng before, how much collapse and pain is now.


    She bit her tongue secretly, and the pain made her wake up a little bit. Her eyes were round and staring at her fiercely:


    "what''s the ability of you slapping me? If you have the ability, you''ll kill me."


    This kind of words is equivalent to cruel words when people are very angry.


    In fact, it''s also easy to irritate each other.


    Besides, she has already stepped on the bottom line of Qin Hefeng for countless times. In Qin Hefeng''s heart, there is too much emotion in the backlog, which breaks out at the moment.


    He grabbed Su Panqing''s hair, knocked it against the wall, and said:


    "do you think I dare not?"


    So Su Panqing was beaten by Qin Hefeng. During this period, Qin Hefeng even wanted to kill him, but his reason told him that he couldn''t do things like this.


    But after opening the door and being beaten, Su Panqing continued to be with Qin Hefeng.


    It doesn''t even need Qin Hefeng to apologize.


    After that, Qin Hefeng was not satisfied, so he beat Su Panqing to vent his anger.


    The box of tea prepared by Meng Li goes through someone else''s hand to Su Panqing. Su Panqing doesn''t know it''s from Meng Li, and takes it back to Qin Hefeng to drink.


    After drinking, Qin Hefeng became more irritable, and Su Panqing was beaten more.


    In the past, Qin Hefeng maintained a false appearance and tried every means to let Su Panqing take the money out. Now he is asking directly.


    Ask Su Panqing to pay.


    Qin Hefeng firmly believes that Su Panqing''s money has never been used up.


    He didn''t know that Su Panqing lavished so much money on Taoist.


    But Su Panqing really did not.


    But it''s also amazing. I didn''t want to leave Qin Hefeng. I just want to fight with Qin Hefeng here.


    Qin Hefeng feels that there is hope here, and he has come to Meng Li several times, hoping to make up, but he can''t make Meng Li sick.


    Directly refused, Qin and wind reluctantly do not go, Mengli let people bang.


    Qin Hefeng also has self-esteem. After looking for him several times, he thought it was no good, so he didn''t come back.


    But I hate it in my heart. When I hate it, I beat Su Panqing to get rid of it.


    While beating, he scolded Su Panqing. When he scolded, he even scolded Su Panqing for using his body.


    What Qin Hefeng thought was that he didn''t have any money to give Su Panqing how to fight or scold him. Maybe he really lost all his money.


    There''s nothing to hide.


    Su Panqing discovered that Qin Hefeng knew everything.


    She curled up in the corner, all over injured, and growled at Qin Hefeng:


    "you know everything, don''t you?"


    "It''s always been hypocritical to me?"


    Qin Hefeng twisted his face and sneered:


    "what do you think?"


    "From the moment you approached me, I knew it was you, but it was just a trick."


    Su Panqing murmured:


    "so I have no use value now. Are you doing this to me?"


    Qin Hefeng was silent for a second. He wanted to say that sometimes he couldn''t control himself, but why explain these?


    If he had not been driven by hatred, he would not have been like this.


    His face was full of malice, and he said:


    "yes, you have done me such a terrible harm. What do you expect?"


    "Why did you come into my body?"


    At the mention of these, Qin Hefeng was so angry that he raised his foot and kicked Su Panqing.


    Su Panqing gave a painful cry and stared at Qin Hefeng:


    "you''ve been playing with me all the time. Have you never loved me?"


    "Are all those sweet words false?"


    "Love you? I told you that I will never love you in my life. I hope you will go to hell after you die and never live beyond your life. If you are reincarnated, I also hope that I will never see you again. "


    It''s a big hole, Tiankeng.


    Qin Hefeng said:


    "if I want to see you in my next life, I will torture you like this, and see if you dare to come to me."Qin Hefeng said, ignoring Su Panqing''s eyes full of pain and hatred.


    Su didn''t hate him.


    But Su Panqing couldn''t think of it and learned the truth. She felt that her life was miserable.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Why should we have a promise of an afterlife?


    How could he have been so cruel to her?


    Never love her, but to her hypocritical, just for the money in her hand.


    When she had no money, Qin Hefeng gave her up like shoes. No, it was torture.


    She was at a loss what to do.


    Go?


    The last cent of her body is taken by Qin Hefeng to pay high interest. The interest money of next month is not available.


    It''s too painful.


    Su Panqing stayed in the corner for a day and a night without eating or drinking.


    No words, no eyes.


    With such a person in his family, Qin Hefeng is in a better mood. He even kicks his feet when passing by.


    But Su Panqing did not respond.


    Until the middle of the next night, Su Panqing looked at Qin Hefeng sleeping, stretched out his hand and shook Qin Hefeng''s arm, Qin Hefeng did not return with a good attitude.


    Instead, he curled up and kicked in the past, but kicked in the air.


    The attitude is very bad.


    He said vaguely, "get out of here.".


    Qin Hefeng didn''t know that this action decided his fate. If he had a better attitude at that time, he could save Su Panqing''s dying heart.


    But he didn''t, which made Su Panqing''s heart die completely.


    She found a fruit knife, and when Qin Hefeng lay flat, she thrust it into Qin Hefeng''s chest.


    Her face was especially ferocious. She pulled out another knife and cut her wrist.


    She has broken the lock. It''s too late for Qin Hefeng to go out for help.


    Since we can''t be together in this life, let''s make an appointment for the next life.


    She can''t go to reincarnation by herself, and she doesn''t want Qin Hefeng to go first. At that time, there will be a big age gap and trouble.


    She had a smile in her mouth. Before she closed her eyes, she saw Qin Hefeng open his eyes. His eyes were terrified and painful


    Meng Li sighed that she had returned to the system space. When she looked at the world, she saw this scene.


    Love is to destroy, to occupy, to do whatever it takes, to burn everything when necessary.


    Is also at all costs to make each other happy.


    Su Panqing had done everything, but she didn''t get the love she wanted.

 Chapter 1298

    But she was never pitiful.


    It''s up to you.


    Qin Hefeng is not pitiful. Everything has cause and effect.


    They send some tea to make their life more difficult, but the ugliness and ferocity of human nature can''t be easily magnified.


    It may end like this sooner or later, but because of her, the day is coming faster.


    The client was shocked to learn that Su Panqing and Qin Hefeng were dead.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t bear it.


    It''s just a day of suffering. For them, death is relief.


    Living is suffering.


    Why don''t you put up with this?


    That''s what they should take.


    Originally, Su Panqing and Qin Hefeng''s hard life was still to come. They did not succeed in turning over the market, and many debts were not paid.


    It''s really


    Ah.


    Forget it. People are dead.


    The client specially returned to the city. When Meng left, he was away on business.


    So when the client comes back, he is also out of town.


    She went back to have a look. As for what she was looking at, she didn''t know.


    I just want to see it.


    The client stayed for a few days and found that Lao Su had a new girlfriend. He rolled his eyes.


    That''s the speed.


    She doesn''t care. She doesn''t ask.


    It''s all personal freedom.


    Let people to check the status quo of Qi Lele, know that Qi Lele is still trying to marry rich people, but failed.


    But the reputation is not good enough.


    In fact, in this circle, don''t fall in love too much. After all, the circle is so big that everyone knows you.


    Talk about more, not only no one is willing to marry, and even take you out is a problem.


    I hate you.


    In fact, qilele is the kind of person who is beautiful but has not enough brain and little ink in his stomach.


    The client sneered. For people like Qi Lele, she didn''t want to spend more time.


    If you put your mind on this kind of person, it seems that you have lost your price.


    Lao Su has always made it clear that Su is the client in the end, so the client spends a lot of time and energy on his work.


    At least we should be able to carry the flag in the future.


    There''s no time for love.


    He was also ridiculed by sue for being a single dog.


    Consignor:


    I don''t know why Daddy would laugh at her like that.


    What grudge? What grudge?


    When Su Panqing died, her soul automatically broke away from the body, but she didn''t enter the reincarnation of the underworld like Qin Hefeng, but floated in the world.


    At the moment, her heart is completely disillusioned, and she has no expectation of this life.


    Suicide is not a way for her to escape from reality.


    In the later stage of getting along with each other, she took Qin Hefeng''s affairs as her own, so she felt that these debts were also like a mountain on her shoulders.


    Once upon a time, she did not think that the poor people in this era were miserable. She felt that she had proved that the poor people were not miserable with the truth.


    I also lived a short life.


    It is only when we are burdened with a huge amount of foreign debt and can not see the hope of turning over that we are miserable and will really die.


    But she never felt that Qin Hefeng''s downfall was caused by her.


    She felt that her role in it was very weak.


    The money spent can''t save the Qin family.


    If you want to blame her, you have to blame su. I don''t understand why Qin Hefeng always blames her, but without her, Su''s means are still so ruthless.


    What''s more, it''s the other side who has left the handle. Why doesn''t Qin Hefeng review his own reasons.


    Su Panqing''s feeling is not wrong. No matter with or without her, Meng Li will attack Qin''s family, and he will not be merciful. He has to deal with it.


    The influence she brought was just to make Meng Li''s affairs a little smoother.


    She couldn''t find Qin Hefeng''s soul, and she wandered all the time.


    I wonder if Qin Hefeng has entered reincarnation. What about her?


    She can''t be too late. She will think that there will be a big difference in age at that time.


    No one knows what kind of love Su Panqing wants.


    No one knows whether she can tell the difference between her former fiance and Qin Hefeng. They are not the same in essence.


    Qin Hefeng may not have been reincarnated by her fiance. Even if she was reincarnated, her past life would be completely forgotten, and it was not stipulated that she must love Su Panqing.


    She wanders around the world, and her soul becomes weaker and weaker for various reasons.


    Later, she met a Taoist who changed her body. She asked to send her into reincarnation.


    The Taoist sighed, but he did it conveniently and sent Su Panqing into reincarnation.


    But before Su Panqing entered reincarnation, because she wandered for a long time, Yang Li burned her soul, and Meng Li deprived her of her soul power once.The next life may not be reincarnated.


    Not to mention with Qin Hefeng continued leading edge, people are not, how to love each other?


    Meng Li went back to see the client. Seeing that the client''s life was flourishing, she gave a smile. The task was over.


    After she came back, she absorbed 10000 yuan of boundary force.


    take a look at Su Kai''s personal data.


    Score 100 points, 89000 points, 990 points for boundary power, 6 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 969000


    Jieli: 4045


    Soul: 6


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The reward is OK.


    There are only more than 4000 Jieli. It takes a long time to absorb 10000 Jieli at one time, and I feel that my strength has increased.


    After absorbing the six points of soul power, she got up and read for a while.


    Tired and tired, I got up and moved. I wanted to play a flute like a dream before I went to sleep. I thought about it.


    As soon as I went back to the system space, I absorbed 10000 forces. Then I felt sleepy. Later I woke up and went to see the world.


    It''s not appropriate to sleep any more.


    She went to pick up the Yin and Yang beads and intruded into her consciousness to have a look. There was still no change in them.


    Meng Li''s expression is a little strange. This thing won''t really be wasted by her.


    But she really felt that yin and Yang beads contain boundary force. As long as they contain energy, they should not be so easy to discard, right?


    Meng Li sighed and simply put it down.


    She went to Lingtian space to see her world.


    Wuxiang sleeps without knowing the time of the sun and the moon. Wenqingteng is still planted in the ground in a strange posture. There is no change in where the spirit is established.


    What about the good spirit?


    Everything was OK. Meng Li didn''t disturb Wu Xiang. He went back to the system space and checked the records of the spirit tree and the formation of the spirit fruit.


    There is no specific growth cycle, as long as there is excess energy in the tree heart, there will be spiritual fruit.


    However, according to the records, the spirit tree is a rare thing, which can be regarded as a treasure tree.


    Meng Li lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1299

    After a while, she said to 6018:


    "go and do the task."


    6018 said a good thing, Meng Li was put into the time and space tunnel, and then fused with the client''s body.


    After fusion, Meng Li did not open his eyes, he felt that the surrounding environment was damp and cold, and full of odor.


    She narrowed her eyes, not because she deliberately narrowed her eyes and pretended to be unpredictable, but


    It really stinks down here. I can''t open my eyes.


    The surrounding light is very poor, squinting and looking up, you can see a small sky.


    She looked around, surrounded by a circle of circular walls, according to the preliminary judgment, this should be


    Well bottom.


    She felt the body, her legs weak and unable to move.


    Paralyzed?


    She felt it, and it all shrank.


    This


    Meng Li looks for the source of the stench, and finds that it also comes from himself and his surroundings. In short, the client can''t move. He still eats and drinks under it. He always has to carry out the reincarnation of five grains.


    Ah!


    She sighed a long time. Now she is really terrible.


    What a mess.


    The most embarrassing experience in my career.


    Worse than the last princess.


    The picture is too beautiful. I don''t want to describe it too much. Meng Li doesn''t want to be entangled any more. There''s no need to think about this situation. The client is also in trouble.


    She closed her eyes and asked 6018 to give her the story.


    This is a world of martial arts. Everyone practices martial arts. Almost everyone has two hands.


    The client, Lei Siyue, is the daughter of Lei Feng, the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Lei Fengzhi has great prestige and integrity in the world. When he was the leader of the Wulin alliance, the world was peaceful.


    But it''s only on the surface. After all, there are some dirty things everywhere, which can''t be stopped.


    What''s more, Lei Fengzhi likes to fight against injustice. When he sees bullies, he always comes forward to teach them a lesson.


    I''m very warm-hearted. If you have any grievances in fighting against certain forces, please come to Lei Fengzhi for help.


    He felt that he should do something useful if he had trained all his martial arts.


    Life is also very simple, often teach their children, tell them to practice martial arts, later chivalry, to be just people.


    He once rescued a woman and later became his concubine.


    The family structure is: one wife and one concubine. The wife gives birth to the client and the client''s two brothers. The concubine gives birth to a daughter, who is very young.


    However, Lei Fengzhi''s reputation outside actually means that he will offend many people and many people want to replace him.


    The leader of the Wulin alliance is an enviable position.


    Besides, some people think Lei Fengzhi is too nosy.


    Are you good at martial arts?


    Sooner or later, they will be beaten by life.


    But many people will be afraid of Lei Fengzhi''s strength, so although his behavior has damaged their interests, they have to choose to tolerate it.


    But there is always strength to compete with it.


    So Lei Fengzhi jumped into the trap of others. When someone was covered with blood, he came to ask Lei Fengzhi, saying that their family was being slaughtered.


    He said that he was pitiful and innocent.


    The forces that slaughtered them were unreasonable.


    According to Lei Feng''s analysis, what he said may be true. After all, these two groups of forces did have grudges earlier on, and the forces who committed the crimes were also evil.


    He took his disciples and cronies to the rescue.


    As a result, he was hit by a net of people who had been ambushing there for a long time. Another reason for Lei Feng''s defeat was that he drank the water handed over by the person who came for help.


    I''m poisoned.


    I can''t play my skills.


    Lei Feng to death did not want to understand, his good intentions, how can be so used.


    Maybe the enmity between these two groups of people was also for the purpose of encircling and suppressing him today.


    In fact, Lei Fengzhi''s kindness has also been used by people with intentions, but he still doesn''t know it.


    Here, Lei Fengzhi was ambushed and his family was slaughtered.


    Some people have been ambushing here long ago. We''ll wait for Lei Feng to lead some people to go, and we''ll start again when our strength is dispersed.


    The consignor''s mother and her two elder brothers resisted and died. The consignor, Lei Fengzhi''s concubine and her children were captured alive.


    Women are captured alive, and the result is mostly tragic.


    The client is humiliated, and every time he speaks ill, he always wants to run away.


    So the client completely angered the other party, his leg was broken, and then he was thrown down the well. Unless the client begged for mercy and gave in, he would get her up.


    That is the situation of Meng Lilai.


    However, in the plot, the client died at the bottom of the well and didn''t say a word of mercy.The client''s wish is to avenge his blood and become the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    To be a Wulin leader is to maintain the peace of the world?


    The client didn''t feel much about this wish, so Meng Li couldn''t feel the client''s purpose and wanted to be a Wulin leader too intuitively.


    Meng Li


    I don''t think it''s the client''s wish, but this time point is too embarrassing.


    She didn''t even bother to ask 6018 how it came at this time. She probably told her that the earliest time she could choose was now.


    It seems that the life of the client''s parents is really exhausted. Even the time to return to the plane can not be allocated back to the time when they were alive.


    She didn''t ask, but 6018 took the initiative to explain:


    "I knew you were sorry about the time."


    It''s not that Meng Li is worried about the life and death of the client''s parents. He just feels that time is a bit awkward.


    She was too lazy to explain and gave a gentle hum.


    6018 said:


    "it''s not my fault. It''s just that this plane should be evolved. It can only be set back to the present at the most. The client also agrees with this time. Of course, if she doesn''t agree, she can only die."


    Meng Li thinks about it. In the plot, the client dies in about half a month.


    In other words, it may take half a month.


    It''s so short.


    "Do you want to evolve into a true plane?"


    Meng Li felt the aura of the next heaven and earth, which was more abundant than that of the martial arts world he had been to before.


    6018 said:


    "it will take a long time to evolve into a high-level cultivation plane, which is too far away. Maybe we should set a small goal first, and properly improve the power system of the world."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "You can help plane evolution appropriately." 6018.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "I''ll try my best."


    "In fact, many five-star missions, the world will have some small situation is not obvious, the way of heaven has not issued obvious demands."


    "It depends on whether the Tasker can find out, then give proper guidance, and then achieve a win-win situation." 6018 sighed.


    He added:


    "so although many people are five-star missions, their strengths are far from each other. One is opportunity, and the other is whether they can do the mission."


    "At this time, you can''t just do the task with your head closed."

 Chapter 1300

    Meng Li smiles:


    "thank you for your advice."


    6018: "it''s OK. We are partners. If you do well, I also have rewards. Most systems hope their hosts are good. Maybe the only difference is that I have a little more experience."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful sound.


    More experience?


    She didn''t go on asking after her words. If she was willing to say it, she said it.


    It''s no use asking if you don''t want to.


    I discussed the plot with 6018.


    The trustor''s father''s chivalry and justice, fighting against injustice, really needs strong strength support, because these behaviors really violate the interests of others.


    There is a saying: blocking people''s money is like killing their parents. It''s too normal to be hated.


    This time, it was hanshanzong who attacked Lei Feng. This clan has a bad reputation in the world, but its strength is not weak.


    The suzerain''s strength is slightly inferior to Lei Fengzhi''s.


    They are not good at disciplining their disciples. Frankly speaking, they are laissez faire.


    They often bully other sects and common people.


    Lei Fengzhi has always hated Hanshan''s way of doing things. He would punish Hanshan''s disciples when he met them outside.


    Lei Fengzhi has also killed several people who have serious plots and committed crimes repeatedly.


    No matter what your purpose is, it also proves from the side that you didn''t pay attention to me.


    Therefore, the suzerain leader Wu Shishan hated thunder and wind.


    What''s more, I hate that people only know great Xia Lei, but don''t know the name of Wushishan.


    Even if I knew, I gave him an ugly nickname.


    I think Lei Fengzhi is a person who is fishing for fame.


    Later, Wushishan got in touch with the people of the imperial court and committed more crimes among the people. Lei Fengzhi couldn''t bear to see it and went to Wushishan in person.


    I feel that my prestige can make Wushishan stop. At least I have to restrain myself.


    The result is useless. Wu Shishan doesn''t pay attention to Lei Fengzhi any more, and the two people have upgraded from language contradiction to physical contradiction.


    Wu Shishan also wants to have a try. Has his kung fu increased in recent years? Can he fight the Wulin leader? If he can, he will be the next Wulin leader.


    As a result, I was embarrassed that I couldn''t beat Lei Fengzhi.


    Make a big red face, but also hate Lei Fengzhi.


    Since I can''t beat you, I can''t beat you next time. I hope you can''t participate.


    Besides, it''s really in the way.


    I went to tell someone in the court that Lei Fengzhi was too much in the way.


    When the other party thinks about it, all right. You can do things for me. I''ll meet your requirements.


    So we set up the game together, and the Lei family suffered this tragedy.


    Gratitude and resentment come from this, because the arrival of Meng Li cannot end from this.


    At that time, the person who gave Lei Fengzhi poisoned water had been killed by Wushishan.


    So Meng Li killed one person less. In fact, it doesn''t matter if there are more people and one person less.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and began to check his legs. If he wanted to get revenge and become the leader of the Wulin alliance, legs were very important


    No, going out first is the most important thing.


    Meng Li tried to use the power of space to build a channel to go out. He thought that in the martial arts world, the suppression was relatively large, but he didn''t expect that it would become one at a time.


    It''s not as big as you think.


    Because of his legs, Meng Li could only pull himself up with his mental strength and entered the space channel. He found a mountain far away from hanshanzong and fell to his feet.


    In this situation, you can''t go to the city. It affects the appearance of the city and brings troubles to others.


    They all dislike their own series.


    Finally, she found a small river and used her mental energy to check the surrounding environment. There were several families nearby, but they were far away.


    Meng Li leaned on his hands and moved hard. With a plop, he was half immersed in the water.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t change clothes. Let''s clean up the dirt on your body first.


    Always better, at this time, Meng Li some regret, why did not prepare some clothes?


    Meng Li wears clothes and cleans in the river. Because her legs are weak, she can''t stand up. The water has flooded her neck. Her arms are up and down, and it looks like she is fighting in the water.


    "Help me, help me."


    Meng Li hardly washed the dirty things on his clothes. Suddenly he heard a middle-aged woman''s voice and yelled.


    She looked back in disbelief.


    Save who?


    Seeing that Meng Li turned his head, the woman quickly walked over and asked, "girl, how are you in the water? Get up, I don''t know how to drink. "


    Her expression is very difficult, but also toward Meng Li came over, shoes into the water.


    Meng Li knew that she was calling for help?


    Now that she really needed help, she said:"Auntie, I can''t stand up with my legs."


    "The water is not deep here. Please do me a favor."


    When the woman heard the words, she decided to clear up. It was not deep in the water. She suddenly saw that there was only one head on the water and thought that someone had fallen into the water. She was flustered and ignored everything.


    She walked towards Meng Li, and looked at the skinny Meng Li, startled. This


    "I''ll hold you, girl."


    The water just came to the woman''s thigh. She stretched out her hands and tried to pull Meng Li out of the water.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Meng Li''s face, and she said:


    "wait a minute, madam, I''m not very clean now..."


    Meng Li''s words haven''t finished yet, the aunt has already directly picked her up.


    Meng Li


    It''s direct. She likes it.


    Now Meng Li should be only over 70 Jin. After the client was arrested, he didn''t eat much. Later, he stayed at the bottom of the well for a while, and only had some food to live on.


    I lost a lot of weight.


    The woman said: "girl, how could you..."


    Meng Li came out of the water, and the woman also found that although the clothes had a smell and some rags, she could see that the clothes were affordable for rich people.


    Combined with the tone of Meng Li''s speech just now, she subconsciously bit Wen Jue.


    But there is no culture in my stomach, and I haven''t finished a word.


    Meng limianlu was sorrowful:


    "when I went out to play with my parents, I was killed. My parents were killed, and my legs were broken. I went with a servant to save me."


    "Then why are you here?" The woman looks at Meng Li''s leg with pity on her face.


    Also subconsciously pinched.


    Meng centrifugal way a lie thousand to circle, his identity is not easy to say.


    Even more sad and embarrassed, she said:


    "I crawled here."


    No matter how low her EQ was, she felt that she should not mention other people''s sad past. She gave a vague hum and rushed home faster.


    "Are you going to take me home?" Meng Li asked.


    The woman, eh, nodded.


    The child is so pitiful that she has more pity in her eyes.


    Meng Li thought for a while and then said:


    "I''m afraid that someone will come to me and bring you trouble. You can put me down here. I''m safe now."


    "I can find a way out of here."

 Chapter 1301

    The woman was stunned for a moment and said:


    "you are a good girl, but where can you go when I put you down like this?"


    Meng Li sighed. Before he spoke, the woman said:


    "if you have scruples in your heart, I''ll take you home quietly. Don''t mind."


    Meng Li: "aunt, you are a good man."


    Meng Li was really a good card from the aunt a little shy smile, her pace is fast.


    Meng Li said:


    "what should I call you?"


    "Call me Liu."


    Meng Li said.


    As expected, Liu quietly brought Meng Li back to his home. His family was a single family, and there was no neighbor who lived very close to him.


    Nothing happened.


    Originally intended to put Meng Li directly on the bed, but Meng Li considered his own problems.


    Insist on not agree, finally put on the chair.


    Liu''s son, listening to Liu''s call for Zhu Zhu, Zhu smelled Meng Li''s bad smell. He couldn''t bear it. He walked over without scruple and looked at Meng Li.


    Liu glared at his son and said in a low voice:


    "don''t do this."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s OK."


    I know what''s going on and I don''t care.


    It''s smoked.


    Liu''s embarrassed smile, do not know how to say, some polite words she really does not understand, she said to Meng Li:


    "you must be hungry now, I''ll get you something to eat, and then give you a bath?"


    She looked at Meng Li all wet.


    Meng Li said:


    "I''m not too hungry."


    Liu asked in surprise, "what did you eat?"


    Meng Li said, "I found some food outside."


    Liu no longer asked, but said:


    "I''ll get you a bucket of water first."


    After a while, Liu came in with two buckets of water, found a suit of her clothes, washed them for Meng Li, and finally washed a few buckets of water to make them thoroughly fresh.


    Pass the clothes to Meng Li and say:


    "if you don''t like it, you can make do with wearing mine."


    Meng Li took the clothes:


    "thank you."


    Having a clean and refreshing clothes is a timely help to Meng Li.


    After the personal hygiene was finished, although Meng Li said he was not hungry, Liu still gave Meng Li something to eat. The food was some wild vegetables, and there was a piece of meat on it. Meng Li smelled the taste, and it looked like bacon.


    It''s a big slap.


    She put down her chopsticks and said to Liu: "Aunt Liu, you are so kind to me."


    Being embarrassed by Meng Li, Liu ordered: "Yueer, eat more."


    He went out in a hurry.


    When he took a bath earlier, Meng Li told Liu that he could call his own moon.


    Meng''s heart is not good at eating a piece of wild vegetables.


    Actually, she''s not hungry. She''s been drinking nutrition.


    Come here, mainly want to find a place to clean thoroughly, change clothes.


    It''s been a terrible situation.


    When you meet someone who is willing to help her, there is no reason to refuse.


    The house is not big here. The pillar comes over when it smells. He stands up straight, and then he can see the meat in the bowl in Meng Li''s hand.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, staring at Meng Li, did not speak.


    Meng Li''s face is a little sallow. Before the client, he was also a person with red face in protein. But when he was at the bottom of the well for a period of time, could he still be white and red?


    She felt that her face was similar to that of the pillar.


    His little face is also sallow.


    "Do you want to eat?" Meng Li asked.


    It''s not unusual for this family to eat meat, but it can''t be said that the family is particularly poor if they can eat meat. At least they have enough food and clothing.


    Zhu shook his head and said:


    "this is from my mother. If I don''t eat it, I''ll see..."


    Meng Li felt funny for no reason, so she picked up the Bacon:


    "here you are."


    Zhu''s hand stretched out and then retracted. Meng Li handed it forward. Zhu said, "I don''t eat it. I have meat to eat at night."


    While speaking, I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. My sister is sick. When she is sick, she can''t eat a lot of food."


    The pillar was suspicious, and he asked:


    "really?"


    Meng Li: "really."


    He hesitated and finally could not resist the confusion of the piece of meat. He took it and ran out of the door with the meat.


    Looking for a corner, the pillar squatted there, with dirty hands tearing the bacon one by one and putting it in the mouth to taste slowly.Meng Li has eaten some staple food and wild vegetables. The bowl can only be held in his hand. There is no wheelchair here, so it''s very inconvenient to move.


    After a while, Meng Li heard the scream of the chicken. She had some guess in her heart and called Aunt Liu twice, but Liu didn''t respond to her.


    She released her mental strength and saw Liu catching the chicken. It seemed that she was going to kill it.


    "Pillars?" Meng Li called again.


    Although the meat was slowly tasted, there were times when it was finished. After that, the pillar played outside the door.


    Listen to Meng Li shout, he immediately came in.


    "Call me?" Zhu looks at Meng Li doubtfully.


    Meng Li originally wanted to tell Zhu her mother not to kill a chicken. For this family, it''s a luxury to kill a chicken, but it''s too embarrassing to say that.


    It''s just that I''ve received more love today, and I''ll give it a little more in the future.


    She swallowed what she had said and said to the pillar:


    "can you help me take out the bowl and put it out for a while?"


    Zhu knows that her legs are inconvenient when she moves with Meng Li in her mother''s arms, and she just got a piece of meat to eat, so she takes the bowl from Meng Li and goes out happily.


    Meng Li began to practice.


    I''m not willing to sit like this. The problem of legs must be solved.


    Just before careful examination, need enough medicine, can treat well.


    But I''m really in a bad condition now. I should take advantage of this place to cultivate for a few days before I plan.


    Medicinal materials are not easily available.


    Take out the julingzhu. Originally, Meng Li''s soul had eaten the fruit of julingguo. Therefore, with the cultivation and the characteristics of Gongfa, the gathering of aura is faster than ordinary people.


    However, this body still has problems. It has been blocked for a period of meridians, which makes the client unable to practice at the bottom of the well.


    She can draw Qi into the body now, but she can''t store it in the elixir field, which means she can''t practice.


    Therefore, Meng Lixuan''s violence has gone away. Otherwise, he still needs medicinal materials. It''s too troublesome.


    Violence means that you have to suffer.


    When she dashed away, the aura surged from the beginning, ran wildly, and then rampaged. In a flash, she snorted and spewed out a mouthful of black blood.


    Fortunately, he turned aside quickly and didn''t stain his clothes. Looking at the black pool of blood on the ground, Meng had no choice but to leave, also known as the pillar.


    Zhu Zhu knew what he knew, but he jumped in and saw a pool of black blood on the ground. He was scared. He turned around and planned to find his mother. Meng Li stopped him and said, "don''t go. I''ll be fine."


    The pillar hesitated: "really? But you have vomited blood, so much, it''s frightening.... "


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    "Do me a favor. Go to the stove and get some dust to cover it."


    Zhu looked at the blood: "it''s frightening..."

 Chapter 1302

    Meng Li Don''t be afraid. "


    But it''s normal for children to be afraid of blood.


    The pillar suddenly turned and ran away.


    Meng Li releases his mental strength and looks at the pillar running to the kitchen, shovels some ash, then comes over and covers it with blood, rubs it with his feet, and then sweeps away the ash again. The previous blood is not obvious.


    Meng Li said:


    "this is a little secret between us, OK? Don''t tell your mother


    Liu''s this person is very warm-hearted, saw definitely must ask.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to make her worry.


    I''m not willing to deal with it. I have to find countless words to complete every lie. I''m very tired.


    And sometimes I forget what I said, and it''s more embarrassing that the later words contradict the previous ones.


    Zhu Zhu looks at Meng Li with the eyes of the mentally retarded:


    "sister, are you really OK? Hematemesis is very frightening. I saw someone hematemesis before. I heard that he died a few days later. You still have to keep it a secret. I don''t think it''s very good here? "


    He pointed to his head and said:


    "I think I should tell my mother. My mother always says that children should tell their elders what happens to them, and they will find a way."


    Meng Li


    Said she had a brain problem?


    This bear boy!


    "If you want to tell your mother about it, I''ll say you hit." Meng Li stares at the pillar with a smile.


    "Column"...! "


    Before gentle elder sister image is false?!


    It''s very irritating.


    If you don''t say it, it won''t be him.


    Liu handled the chicken, then began to stew the chicken in the pot, and asked Meng Li if he needed to solve his personal problems?


    Meng Li


    It''s embarrassing to let others take care of such things.


    It''s so miserable.


    When the personal problem is solved, Meng Li begins to practice and doesn''t move. Zhu is not happy to know that Meng Li may have framed him.


    But after a while, his anger subsided and he began to walk around Meng Li. Finally, he couldn''t help showing Meng Li his gadgets.


    That small expression is proud of, still have clay figurine.


    Also said to give Meng Li pinch one.


    In the end, Meng Li suspects that the column is intentional.


    The pillar also smiles forward and backward, which makes Meng Li not understand the children''s laughing point.


    Hanshanzong side, the maid went to the well, with a rope tied some food, slowly put down the well.


    Look indifferent to stand aside, but the rope down for a long time, no one to take things, hefty hefty, or that weight.


    This made the servant girl frown and shout at the bottom:


    "Miss Lei?"


    There was no response.


    The servant girl is wringing eyebrow, can''t fall asleep?


    Then he yelled:


    "do you want to eat or not? If you don''t eat it, I''ll throw it to the dog. If you want to eat it, you''ll have to do it tomorrow morning. Don''t regret it! "


    Without response, the servant girl snorted:


    "you don''t know what to do, do you think you are still miss Lei?"


    The servant girl scolded herself. She couldn''t think of it. She found a stone and threw it down.


    Even if she falls asleep, she can wake people up.


    "Do you want to eat it or not?"


    It''s really annoying. If it hadn''t been for the little Lord''s saying that people must take a breath, she would have turned around and left long ago.


    She can''t see what''s going on at the bottom of the well. She can''t be dead.


    She continued to shout at the bottom of the well, but after no result, she had no choice but to find someone to go down the well.


    After waiting for people to come up, they look dignified.


    Wu Jue is the son of Wu Shishan. He stares at the servant who comes to report and asks:


    "so let people run away?"


    "We didn''t see anyone down there." Someone said weakly.


    Wu Jue laughs, looks sinister, and asks:


    "then tell me, how does a man whose legs have been abandoned climb up from the bottom of the well?"


    "Even if her leg is not broken, she can''t get up."


    The crowd was silent.


    They also want to know how they got out.


    But when Wu Jue said firmly, "unless you help her escape." At the end of the day, people were scared out of their wits.


    He kowtowed and denied his loyalty.


    But Wu Jue insisted that they hand them over.


    Once upon a time, leisiyue was beautiful and smart. She was polite and gentle when she met others.


    Only to see him is a look of disgust, just like how dirty he is.


    There is nothing to be proud of, isn''t there a father fishing for fame?


    At that time, he vowed that one day, he would crush leisiyue into the soil, make her the dirtiest person, and make her miserable.


    Let her beg for mercy and crush her proud spine.Didn''t expect to run away?


    How can this be done?


    So it''s bad luck for the people who are in charge of the clients.


    He was tortured by Wu Jue and asked them to hand over Lei Siyue.


    In fact, with common sense, Wu Jue is right to think so.


    If there is no space channel and no one helps, it is almost impossible to go up.


    Meng Li didn''t know that because she left, the lower people there had bad luck.


    Of course, she didn''t care if she knew. After all, these people humiliated their clients with words.


    Liu''s chicken soup was about to be stewed. Her husband came back from working outside. When he smelled the smell of meat, his numb and dull eyes were full of spirit.


    He went directly to the kitchen table and asked:


    "what''s today? Or do you have a distinguished guest at home? "


    Liu looked out and said in a low voice:


    "I saved a girl to go home. Don''t yell out, saying that someone might be bad for her. Don''t add any trouble."


    Dazhu nodded.


    Liu added: "she''s so pathetic. Kill a chicken to make up for her."


    Big column Oh a, with Liu asked the matter carefully.


    Liu''s acceptance of Meng Li also has no opinion.


    Then Liu came in to see Meng Li. Meng Li drew a simple board game on a stool and played with the pillars.


    Zhu Zhu lost again and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, you are so big, can''t you let me


    Meng Li was silent for a while and wanted to say that she had let her go a lot.


    But I was moved by the operation of the column.


    No way


    I tried my best.


    The pillar said, see parents all came in, immediately grabbed the stone ran.


    Stones are temporary pieces.


    Rao Shi is now Mengli''s face is waxy yellow, wearing coarse cloth clothes, and his temperament is not completely covered. Combined with Liu''s description of Mengli in front of her husband, Dazhu is a little cramped, his lips move and he doesn''t speak.


    Liu rubbed his hands and introduced him to Meng Li:


    "this is my husband, Da Zhu."


    Meng Li nodded slightly and called out:


    "Uncle Dazhu, my legs and feet are so inconvenient that I can''t get up."


    Dazhu was even more cramped:


    "ah, this I can''t afford it. "


    Liu took a look at her husband, but she didn''t know what to say, so she said, "let''s have dinner."


    "I''ve done it."


    Dazhu turns to go out and wash his hands. Then everyone sits together and eats. Liu always gives Meng Li chicken soup and asks Meng Li to eat more.


    How can thin like this, exactly experienced what.

 Chapter 1303

    The family is very enthusiastic. Although Zhu is not happy that Meng Li didn''t let him, he still takes the initiative to give Meng Li the drumstick.


    Let Meng Li have a moment of small touch.


    After dinner, it''s time to have a rest. Liu said to Meng Li:


    "yue''er, if you don''t mind, I''ll stay with you and take care of you at night."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Before falling asleep, Liu asked again:


    "Yueer, is there any treatment for your leg?"


    My family is poor, what I can do is to kill a chicken to make up for the girl and take care of her for a period of time.


    I want to take her to the doctor, but I can''t afford it.


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "to tell you the truth, my grandfather became a doctor, and I learned some along with him, but I can cure him. It just takes a lot of trouble."


    This made Liu come to the spirit, and she said:


    "it''s no trouble to treat her legs."


    "What do you need?"


    "Herbs?"


    Meng Li nodded and Liu was silent.


    I''m weak.


    When I washed the girl before, I found that she had nothing but a bracelet.


    And that bracelet looks very precious, and I shouldn''t have the idea to make it myself.


    Meng Li took the bracelet down, handed it to Liu, and said:


    "please take me to the city in a few days. I want to pawn the bracelet. Please keep it for me first."


    When the client was captured, he had a jade hairpin on his head, a pendant around his neck, and silver bells on his ankles.


    But these valuable objects were robbed by the servants of hanshanzong before the client was put into the well.


    As for the bracelet, it still couldn''t be taken down at that time. It was because the consignor was so noisy that he didn''t dare to make a big noise.


    Now that I''ve lost so much weight, it''s much easier to take off the bracelet.


    Fortunately, there is such a bracelet, otherwise you have to go through your own system space to see if there are any valuable items to pawn.


    Liu didn''t pick up Meng Li''s bracelet, but said:


    "take care of this bracelet yourself. Your leg disease is very important. I''ll take you tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she was still murmuring in her heart. Could the girl see what she was thinking?


    She wanted to ask the girl, although her parents were killed, there were others in the family. Why didn''t she mean to go home?


    It''s not that she wants to drive people away, it''s just that she''s curious.


    But you can''t say it. When you say it, the taste changes. It''s like driving people away.


    Meng Li forcibly opened the blocked meridians and suffered internal injuries. She wanted to rest for a few days and then make a simple version of wheelchair to facilitate travel. Liu said that, so she didn''t care.


    You can still go by force.


    The next day, Liu found a piece of gauze to cover Meng Li''s face. His wife wanted to go to the city, but his husband was not at ease, so he had to follow him. Zhu had nothing to do at home and said he wanted to go.


    So everybody''s out.


    But Meng Li has been carried by the couple, or else by the ox cart.


    The couple also said that Meng was too light to leave, and they were not tired at all.


    Before departure, Meng Li also told Liu that they would just take the bracelet to help pawn it, and then help buy the medicinal materials back. It''s a burden to take them with them.


    But they insist on taking Meng Li, bracelets and other valuables. Naturally, the owner has to go in person. After their hand, they are worried that they can''t tell.


    Be honest and prudent.


    After arriving in the city, Meng Li was brought into the pawnshop. The pawnshop owner saw that their clothes were too simple. Although the bracelet was a good thing, he was not willing to give a good price.


    If you don''t want to give a good price, you still want to do this business by force.


    Meng Li looked at the boss indifferently and said coldly:


    "boss, are you really not going to return this bracelet to me?"


    The boss turned his eyes and said:


    "you''re not a very good thing. Besides, can you tell us where you came from? It''s good that I can help you out. "


    In the boss''s mind, it is impossible for the other party to have such things.


    Meng Lihao looks at the boss in his spare time and smiles.


    She said:


    "very good."


    "I won''t pawn anything."


    The boss didn''t move and said impatiently:


    "OK, OK, I''ll give you 100 Wen. Don''t say any more. You haven''t seen the world. Do you really think this thing is very valuable?"


    Meng Li''s smile doesn''t change, but the black hearted boss is careful to be beaten.


    Dazhu and Liu are very upset. No matter how honest they are, they know that things are wrong.


    I''m afraid the bracelet won''t come back.


    But all of a sudden, Meng Li reached out and patted the counter, and the counter cracked.


    This skill is not the result of her practice yesterday, but the energy in the client''s body, which was blocked before and could not be used.Since she was a child, the client still has to have this skill. The most important thing is that she has added a layer of spiritual power to it, which plays a very important role.


    It seems to be very good.


    This not only makes pawnbroker''s eyes momentarily frightened, but also Wang''s, Dazhu''s and Zhuzhu''s eyes.


    Qi Shushu looks at Meng Li.


    Da Zhu also took a breath of cool air. Maybe he took too much cold air. He had a toothache. He covered half of his face and gave a hiss.


    This girl is down in the world. She has such a high level of martial arts. My God!


    What kind of person is it that can make this girl like this?


    The boss''s eyes changed from fear to fear, and then immediately with a smile on his face, he said to Meng Li:


    "girl, we have something to say."


    "This bracelet is really a good thing."


    Although I don''t know how it looks like when I''m less than 20 years old, such profound skills are definitely the result of big forces.


    If you can crack his thick and strong counter with one hand, what if it is on him?


    Then Meng Li successfully pawned the bracelet. Meng Li was very satisfied with the price. Liu said they had never seen so much money in their life.


    The pawnbroker forced a smile and felt that the deal was meaningless.


    Meng said, "I''ll take care of it again."


    Boss


    So my counter is broken by you. Don''t you want to accompany me?


    Actually, it seems that a person who can''t stand up is not so terrible, but he has to think about the influence behind others. Who knows if he is near here?


    It''s hard to say.


    Broken teeth can only be swallowed in the stomach.


    Out of the pawnshop, Wang looked in awe and looked at Meng Li from time to time.


    The pillar is more cramped.


    But Zhu Zhu was full of worship for Meng Li''s eyes. He surrounded Meng Li and said:


    "sister, do you know martial arts?" The tone is a question, but firm.


    Meng Li nodded, and Zhu longed to say:


    "Wow, if only I had such high martial arts."


    Meng Li asked: "do you want to practice martial arts?"


    Zhu said, "of course, if I practice martial arts, it will be very easy for me to earn a living in the future, Dad, right?"


    He looked at the pillar.


    Dazhu said vaguely:


    "yes, that''s right."

 Chapter 1304

    Dazhu''s face is a little hot. This feeling is probably that we fantasize with our children about how much money we can live, but we are not careful to be heard by the rich people passing by.


    Most afraid of the rich sniff, cast scornful eyes.


    Fortunately, Meng Li just nodded, and did not make an embarrassing expression, she said:


    "if you want to practice, I have nothing to do anyway, I can teach you later."


    Zhu was so surprised that he jumped very high and said:


    "really?"


    "Great, great."


    "Father, mother, I can practice martial arts."


    Dazhu and Liu were stunned, and they were full of gratitude. But they couldn''t say a word about the scene of gratitude. They just stared at Meng Li and kept saying thank you.


    Meng Li says it''s all right. Return the favor.


    With both hands, life is really better. At least we don''t have to rent land for farming, we are cruelly exploited, and we don''t have enough to eat.


    If you can get two points, you will be able to escort or be a bodyguard in the future.


    Many skills do not weigh on one''s body.


    Since Meng Li promised to teach Zhu, Zhu wanted to carry Meng Li himself. Unfortunately, he was too small and his shoulders were too thin.


    Nothing can be done.


    But Meng Li is more enthusiastic.


    To a larger pharmacy, Meng Li asked a price for the medicine he needed, but he didn''t feel trapped, so he bought it.


    It''s a waste of time to look around.


    With money on hand, Meng Li bought a lot of meat, chicken, duck, goose, fish, pig, beef and mutton


    Some are made directly, some are pickled and can be preserved for a long time.


    Make Wang and Dazhu smack their tongue.


    This is too willing. They usually buy a little more meat during the Spring Festival.


    But not so much.


    Meng Li bought two clothes for himself to change.


    He also bought two clothes for Zhu. His clothes are short and small. They all show his wrists and ankles.


    And has been connected several times, the sleeves and trouser legs are different.


    If you don''t buy it, it won''t last long.


    Liu''s eyes were moist with gratitude.


    It''s been a long time since he came back to his home. Liu went to cook. Zhu eagerly put on his new clothes and walked around in front of Meng Li, asking about martial arts all the time.


    Da Zhu frowned and said:


    "Miss Yue has been tired all day."


    "Don''t ask me any more about the post. Play with it."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "fortunately, children are curious."


    "I don''t know how to repay you, young lady."


    Meng Li said, "let''s stop talking about these polite words. Fortunately, I''m rescued by my mother. Otherwise, I''m in a mess. I''ll feel uncomfortable if I mention those polite words again."


    Dazhu blushed and said:


    "OK, OK."


    "I know a little manual work. What do girls need me to do?" Dazhu thought and asked.


    Meng Li was not polite this time. He asked Dazhu to help make a simple wheelchair, so he didn''t have to move a step to ask for help.


    Dazhu said he would do it as soon as he could. He took the better wood he was going to sell and immediately started to work at the door. Although Meng Li didn''t know much about woodworking, with his sense and some insight, he could make the wheelchair work smoothly.


    After all, Dazhu hasn''t done it before. It all depends on Meng Li''s advice.


    But it wasn''t ready until the meal.


    In the evening, everyone had a good meal. Meng Li felt that he needed to eat more meat. Now he is too thin and looks good at all.


    Meng Li''s wheelchair was made on the third day. During this period, Da Zhu didn''t go out to work, so he concentrated on making a wheelchair at home.


    Fortunately, Meng Li has money and won''t treat Da Zhu badly.


    After another day or two of cultivation, Meng Li began to ask Wang to help cook medicine, apply it externally and take it internally, and cooperate with acupuncture, so that the leg can be cured.


    However, Zhu was worried these two days. He wanted to learn martial arts, but his parents warned him not to ask.


    I will teach him when it''s time to teach him. Don''t make my sister unhappy.


    A master like my sister, who is willing to teach him, is blessed by him


    But my sister has nothing to do these days. She still plays chess with him. Why can''t I tell him when I have time.


    In fact, Meng Li sees it in her eyes. The reason why she doesn''t teach is that she finds that Zhu has no patience in doing things.


    It''s not weiqi, but a very simple chess game. It''s easy to learn and easy to use. You can play it well with a little mind. But Zhu will be unhappy because she has lost all the time.


    And a little impatient.


    But the best way to practice martial arts is to stop being impatient.


    So Meng Li didn''t mention it for the time being.Meng Li began to treat her legs. Fortunately, she had a silver needle. She took the silver needle out and closed the door for acupuncture. Seeing that the legs were not as symmetrical and smooth as they used to be, she felt that the people of the Wu family could not be spared.


    Liu took care of Meng Li very carefully. Meng Li was in the room for treatment. She was waiting at the door with the pillar facing the door and asked anxiously, "mother, when will my sister be willing to teach me martial arts?"


    Liu glared and said:


    "keep your voice down. Yueer is treating her legs. She can''t be delayed. How can I teach you?"


    "Be patient."


    The pillar turned his mouth and stopped talking.


    In fact, he said it here deliberately, just to let his sister hear it.


    Sister, don''t forget.


    A silver needle pierced into the acupoint, Meng Li could hear the voice outside the door, but his expression was not moved.


    After acupuncture, Meng Li shouts, and Liu comes in to help Meng Li wipe the blood on his legs and apply medicine.


    She glanced at the door, and the bead was no longer outside. She asked Liu in a soft voice:


    "how big is the pillar this year?"


    Liu raised his eyes to see Meng Li, then lowered his head and asked timidly:


    "did you hear that?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "yes."


    Liu scolded the little bunny in secret. He was a little annoyed, and finally said:


    "don''t be angry, Yueer. I didn''t discipline you well."


    "The child is impatient. I''ve told him many times. It''s not a good habit."


    In fact, Meng Li did not wait for Liu to take care of her. She also helped to wrap gauze around her legs and kept her hands busy. She said, "I will definitely teach him."


    Liu didn''t say a word. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "how old are you?"


    Liu''s reply:


    "more than nine years old."


    Meng Li Oh, more than nine years old, but it doesn''t look like more than nine years old. It looks smaller.


    It''s about nutrition.


    Apply medicine to the legs, Meng Li went outside in a wheelchair to find the pillar.


    Playing chess with the pillars.


    The pillar: "the


    If you want to practice martial arts, you don''t want to play chess.


    "Sister, I really can''t beat you." The pillar lost a game, the eyebrow Yu some anxiously says.


    Meng Li said softly:


    "if you win me first, I will start to teach you."


    Zhu said:


    "but we''ve played so many times that we haven''t won you."


    Meng Li only said: "use snacks."


    "You don''t even think about it."

 Chapter 1305

    Zhu pursed his mouth and blushed. After a while, he said:


    "I know."


    Everyone has a character defect, Meng Li is not averse to the pillar.


    But since we want to teach him martial arts, it is inevitable to change.


    Of course, you can throw a martial arts secret book to him. After all, the price of a martial arts secret book is not cheap.


    Those skills outside that have no internal mental skills but only moves can''t afford for this family.


    This is also the most convenient, not annoying, but think about mother Zhu''s kindness to her, then spend more snacks.


    After five days, he played chess with Meng Li and finally defeated Meng Li.


    Of course, if Meng can''t leave, Zhu may have to wait a long time.


    It''s almost enough. It depends on the attitude of the pillar.


    We should cultivate his habit of calming down.


    Meng Li is sitting in a wheelchair. She found a book suitable for pillars from the system space.


    It''s not a secret from Ming Dynasty.


    Of course, it''s not good to take it out of thin air. After all, Liu knew that there was nothing else on her at that time.


    So he asked Da Zhu to go to the street to buy some ink and write it down.


    Liu and Da Zhu stood up and said to Zhu: "Zhu, we can''t just learn from sister yue''er. You have to learn from her first, eh..."


    "It is..."


    Although the couple knew that they wanted to worship teachers, they didn''t know much about the etiquette and stood there at a loss.


    It seems that I haven''t prepared anything, so I should have prepared something to be a teacher. When I think of this, my face is still very hot.


    It''s a skill. I don''t know how to repay such a valuable thing


    Meng Li didn''t want to accept Zhu as an apprentice. After all, he had a task to do.


    It can also be said that he is carrying a deep blood feud. If he has a master apprentice relationship, he will have more responsibility and need more effort.


    Besides, after Gu Zhuo''s incident, Meng Li now has a little psychological shadow about accepting apprentices.


    I don''t want to take in easily.


    He said:


    "Auntie, uncle Dazhu, we don''t have to be so polite."


    "I don''t need to be a teacher. I just want to see the pillar. I can teach easily. Besides, I can''t afford to be a teacher now..."


    In short, Meng Li refused, and it was hard for the couple to say anything more.


    He is not good at words.


    It took some time to teach Zhu to understand the Dharma, then Zhu did some basic skills, and then began to practice.


    Meng Li has been cultivating Zhu Zhu''s patience, and the two words he says most to him are to stop being anxious and irritable.


    As time went on, her legs gradually improved.


    By the third month, she was able to walk with a crutch.


    In the past three months, except that time when he went to the city, Meng Li didn''t go out. Neither Zhu''s parents nor Zhu talked about Meng Li to outsiders. Therefore, even the neighbors around him didn''t find the existence of Meng Li.


    The pillar is already a bit of a shelf, and Meng Li is here, holding the money pawned jade bracelet to make a good living, so he has a long head.


    Meng Li has flesh on his face and looks ruddy.


    It''s just that Dazhu and Liu haven''t changed much. Although Meng Li gives money to sell meat, they are not willing to eat.


    Always refuse, Xu is to leave the meat to Meng Li and Zhu to eat.


    Sometimes Zhu ate more meat, and Liu also taught Zhu to say:


    "now you have meat at home because of your sister Yueer, how can you eat more?"


    The pillar pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    Next time it''ll be a little more controlled.


    In fact, Meng Li really doesn''t care about eating meat, especially the pillar, which is still small, so it''s OK to eat more.


    And she is also another way, to repay the simple Liu they ah.


    After another month, Meng Li''s legs were completely healed and he was able to leave. He said to the couple and Zhu: "I may have to go home. I have such a deep hatred at home that I have to pay for it."


    Three faces suddenly appeared a reluctant look, big column stuffy for a while, then said:


    "should, this kind of thing we can''t persuade you to put down, just Yueer girl, when can we meet?"


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "life and death are unknown here, and I don''t know the day of goodbye."


    Liu''s face showed deep concern, his lips moved and he didn''t say anything.


    After all, the tragedy of her parents'' death happened to Yueer. It''s hard to persuade her to cherish her life.


    If this is the Revenge of their parents, they have to think about their own lives.


    But I was worried that I would never meet again.


    I want to say that yue''er''s martial arts are so good that she will be OK, but she was hurt like that before.I can''t comfort myself.


    In the end, I got only one voice: "take care."


    He said to Meng Li,


    "sister, can you not leave?"


    "If you want revenge, I will help you revenge when the pillar grows up."


    Meng Li touched Zhu''s forehead and said with a smile:


    "you are also the treasure of your parents. How can I ask you to take risks for my business?"


    "I''ve taught you all the moves. If you keep practicing, there''s no problem. If you lose money in the future, you can sell it."


    Zhu shook his head and said:


    "I can''t sell the skill given by sister yue''er even if I''m poor."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "I''m leaving."


    Zhu immediately took Meng Li''s arm and howled:


    "don''t go, Wuwu..."


    Meng Li


    If you don''t leave, you''ll support me.


    The main reason is that the money of Meng Li''s pawn bracelet is almost enough. If he stays here, he will have to eat his family''s.


    Of course, it''s not difficult for Meng Li to make money, it''s just something.


    At last, Meng Li walked away in the scene of Liu''s wiping tears with Zhu and Da Zhu pulling him.


    Before she left, she told her that no matter who asked in the future, she would never see her.


    Although Han Tianzong could hardly find it here, because it was so far away, they would not think that a person with a broken leg could come here, but just in case.


    Meng Li guessed right. He tortured those servants over there, but he didn''t find Meng Li, so he searched nearby.


    Very overbearing, every family went to check it.


    Liu is very sad. In the past few months, he has been getting along with yue''er. He has also corrected his children''s character and taught them to practice martial arts. There is a faint feeling that the children''s life will be different.


    But I''ve gone like this again, and I may never meet again.


    Ah


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t meet, as long as she lives well.


    At night, I can''t fall asleep, thinking about where the moon has gone and what I''m doing now?


    Did you sleep?


    She still knows a little. Yueer sleeps late and always says that she is practicing.


    At that time, she felt distressed that people who practice martial arts needed to pay so much time.

 Chapter 1306

    When she got up the next morning to make the bed, she found a black bag under the pillow. Liu opened it and saw that it was silver and copper.


    To her husband, Da Zhu said: "Yueer girl should have left all her money to us."


    Liu''s heart jumped and asked:


    "how to say?"


    Dazhu was a little embarrassed and said:


    "since I pawned the jade bracelet last time, I secretly wrote down every flower of Yueer girl."


    "Besides, when I buy meat later, she has to give me money to buy it. When I buy it, I will return the rest to her. I can basically know all her expenses."


    After thinking about it, he explained:


    "of course, I don''t care about her money, just..."


    He didn''t know what he was remembering, he couldn''t tell.


    Liu said in shock:


    "so Yueer has no money at all!"


    Dazhu clapped his hands and said, "yes."


    "Why didn''t you find out yesterday? If you find out, you can catch up with her!"


    "Now Ah


    Two people in the heart taste myriad, after all, the moon girl is their noble.


    He didn''t feel happy because he got the money left by Meng Li, but he felt guilty.


    Yuer has given them enough, that is, the skill is something they can''t fight for all their lives.


    But money is really a good thing, with this money, at least can buy something.


    It can also be reserved for emergency. The two people look at each other for a long time, and there is no one to take care of. They hide in the room and are too uncomfortable to get up to practice martial arts.


    In fact, they think less and don''t feel that Meng Li''s doing this is a way to end this kindness.


    I can come back in the future, but I won''t come back.


    Even if you don''t come back, you''ll be worthy of it.


    At that time, the client will come back, because these are her experiences in Mengli, so the client will not have a deep impression on the family, let alone talk about it.


    The world is full of banquets. When fate begins, it means it ends.


    In particular, Meng Li, the consignor, shuttles through all kinds of worlds. After staying in one world for several years or ten years, there are many passers-by in a hurry, and there are many warm and happy times, but how dare he put his mind around.


    Just like the late star who was raised by Meng Li from childhood, he has been together for so many years and has a good relationship with his apprentices.


    But after parting, Meng Li also put aside her memory, and seldom thought about it, so as not to increase her worry.


    Goodbye opportunity is also slim, so do not look forward to.


    Meng left for a walk. He had no money in his hand and could not stay. So he found a broken temple to live in.


    I found some wild fruits to eat at will. There are nutrients in my belly, but I still want to eat something to pass the time.


    If you want to walk outside, some silver in your hand is really much better. You have to make some money in your hand.


    Meng Li didn''t have much else in his hand. At the beginning, he bought a lot of all kinds of skills to create his own. He might get the plane of cultivating truth, which is not very precious. But in this plane, it can be said that choosing any one skill is a rare good skill.


    And if the world wants to evolve and improve its power system, it must have more powerful skills.


    So Meng Li found an auction house to sell a Book of Kung Fu first.


    I always meet people who know what to do. I find a few companies that are willing to do my best. The boss''s eyes are bright when he looks at Gongfa, and he doesn''t look down on Meng Li because of her simple clothes.


    In fact, it''s not easy for mature and modest businessmen to show this kind of vision.


    Such a rare skill must be well operated.


    The boss asked Meng Li:


    "girls are willing to spend more time waiting. The harvest is always extraordinary."


    "In fact, it won''t take long, a few days, ten days at most."


    Meng Li thought and nodded.


    This skill was talked about by the boss. Many people heard it. Most of them were martial arts practitioners. Unexpectedly, many sects also sent people here.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. Is the boss blowing too much?


    Big swindle.


    On the day of the auction, the private rooms were full, and there were too many people in the lobby. Because the stools occupied space, they were all removed.


    People can only stand in the lobby, and the boss realizes that he has been boasting too much?


    However, this skill is by no means an ordinary one. Generally, people with the same level of skill are hiding it. As an exclusive secret learning, they never spread it to others.


    So why not?


    Meng Li is sitting in a private room. She is not plain now. When her boss asked her to wait for ten days, she confessed that she was short of money, and the boss gave her a deposit.


    I bought two good clothes and made some jewelry. If I can wear them well and use them well, why do I deliberately make a poor appearance?Listening to the noise in the auction house, Meng Li closes his eyes to nourish his spirit.


    "Get up, let..."


    A group of people came in, pushed away the people piled in the lobby one by one and pushed out a road.


    Most of the lobbies are people of the Jianghu. They have so many skills that they usually don''t get bullied easily. Most of them plan to go back and talk about who is so overbearing.


    But when I look back, I feel that I''ve been suffocating.


    Wu Jue was surrounded by his servants and looked arrogant. When the auction house boy saw that the God of plague was coming, his scalp was numb and he was fighting for the boss.


    But the owner of the store just went to the box to meet the old customer, not here.


    The boy had to put on his head. With a crying smile on his face, he crowded in front of Wu Jue and said:


    "Master Wu, you are coming..."


    "Come on, prepare a private room for me." Wu Jue glanced at the boy and said haughtily.


    The boy was embarrassed: "this..."


    "Hi...!" He said: "it''s my fault that I didn''t do things properly. I don''t know Master Wu came here today and didn''t prepare a private room for him in advance."


    Wu Jue''s face became ugly, and the servant next to him said to him:


    "don''t you go to prepare soon?"


    "We shaozongmen blame it. Can you afford it?"


    The boy stepped back, looking a little scared and hesitant, and finally said very weakly:


    "there is no private room."


    "I don''t care. Can''t we ask our shaozongmen to stay in this hall? Is that how you treat people? " Wu Jue''s valet said again.


    The coldness and arrogance in his eyes were even more than Wu Jue''s, and he looked at the hall with disdain. These are all not decent people. How can they sit with their childe?


    The little boy shivered for a moment and had nothing to say.


    Before that, someone went to the boss in a hurry. The boss heard that Wu Jue was coming, and his face was bitter. He quickly dealt with the people in front of him and rushed downstairs.


    Far away, he called to Wu Jue:


    "young master Wu, please come here and make this place shine!"

 Chapter 1307

    Wu Jue raised his chin haughtily:


    "that''s nature."


    "Get me a private room. It''s noisy here."


    The boss looks embarrassed.


    You can''t let someone else.


    Isn''t that another offense?


    The key is to offend who?


    If the Wulin leader Lei Feng is still there, Wu Jue is not so arrogant.


    But I don''t know who I''ve offended, mainly because there are too many people Lei Fengzhi has offended, and there is no specific goal.


    So they were killed overnight.


    It''s too bad.


    I feel sorry when I think of this. There are people in the river and lake who say that they want to find out the real murderer and avenge Lei Feng''s alliance leader''s family. But the key is that no one comes forward to say that they have found it.


    Let alone revenge.


    At present, Hanshan sect has the greatest strength, but its people are too overbearing and unreasonable.


    It''s getting harder and harder.


    "Hurry up!" The servant beside Wu Jue urges a way.


    Now people around him are looking at this side. He knows that the little Lord doesn''t like this feeling.


    The boss is now in a dilemma. Originally, Wu Jue had no reservation. Now he has such a tough attitude that he has to keep a private room. If he gives it to others, they will only say that he is weak and can be deceived.


    Everyone wants to be here in the future.


    If you don''t, I''m afraid it won''t be finished today.


    The sweat on the forehead also drops down, in a dilemma.


    I regret that I can blow too much and bring the God of plague here.


    Meng Li had already observed the following developments through mental strength.


    She coughed. For the convenience of voice transmission, she used her spiritual power and cried:


    "if you don''t mind, Master Wu can share a private room with me. I''m the only one in this room."


    She deliberately suppressed her voice and changed it.


    Wu Jue didn''t realize that it was the voice of Lei Siyue, whom he asked people to look for everywhere. He only heard a woman''s voice.


    Listen to a woman say she''s the only one?


    Eh


    It''s rare to have such a forthright woman!


    "OK, I''ll give you a face. I won''t embarrass the boss any more." Wu Jue finished, then walked upstairs.


    The boss was relieved, but he was worried. Would Wu Jue not embarrass that girl?


    He called two boys to go upstairs and stare at them in the corridor. He told them that if there was any bad news, he must be informed immediately.


    The boy nodded and followed.


    After Meng Li said the number of the private room, Wu Jue came in with two confidants, and the rest of the people stayed at the door.


    Generally speaking, I don''t bring so many servants to the auction house, but Wu Jue is good at breaking the rules.


    Seeing Meng Li, he frowned. After all, he could not see the real face clearly because he was wearing a black veil.


    Just look at this figure is OK, the only exposed hands are white and slender, hands are so, presumably face is also so?


    Wu Jue became interested and naturally sat opposite Meng Li. He deliberately raised his eyebrows and looked at Meng Li askance, saying: "girl, why don''t you show me your real face?"


    Meng Li''s eyes were indifferent under the black veil. She said:


    "it''s impolite of you to talk like this."


    "Oh? Then I''ll say I''m sorry. " Wu Jue thinks he''s funny.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything again.


    Thinking that the client would be in such a mess at the bottom of the well, Wu Jue was the culprit.


    It''s impossible to forgive Wu Jue, but when is the right time to start?


    There are many Avengers, and they know that revenge also needs skills. It''s better to let them feel the greatest pain within the scope they can think of.


    "Girl, you are also a martial arts practitioner. Do you come here for that skill today?" Wu Jue felt bored and took the initiative to talk.


    Meng Li said:


    "yes."


    Wu Jue said with a smile:


    "shall we make a deal?"


    He thought to himself that when he got the skill, it would be worthwhile for the woman to have a look and touch it.


    But there''s a premise: let him have a real face.


    Meng Li didn''t speak and didn''t want to talk to Wu Jue.


    The purpose of calling Wu Jue to come up is to let the auction house go smoothly. After all, it is her skill that affects her income and time.


    Although we can not rush to solve the problem, we can see if we have a chance to do something first.


    But at present, there is no suitable thing in her hand. Thinking about this, she left a mental imprint on Wu Jue.


    I will not worry about not finding him.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, the servant next to Wu Jue tried to say something. Wu Jue''s eyes stopped him, but his expression was not very good.


    Even now, there are still people who love and ignore him. Don''t you know who he is?"Well, girl, let me introduce myself first. I''m Wu Jue, the young leader of Hanshan sect, and my father is Wu Shishan." Wu Jue''s expression couldn''t hide his pride.


    I think his attitude will change when I hear his name.


    Meng Li frowned and didn''t have any interest in talking to Wu Jue. Wu Jue seemed very childish in front of her.


    In terms of age, she should be at least 100 years older than Wu Jue.


    See Meng Li still don''t talk, Wu Jue suddenly angry, this also too don''t put him in the eye.


    He patted the table and said to Meng Li:


    "you girl, don''t be shameless. Do you believe me to let you get out?"


    Meng Li felt cold all over, looked at Wu Jue and said:


    "good, you''ve made me angry."


    She blocked the space directly. No matter how much noise there was inside, we couldn''t hear it outside.


    Then he attacked the two servants of Wu Jue with his mental strength. They fell to the ground before they knew what was going on.


    Wu Jue looks at it in surprise and shouts twice, but they don''t respond.


    This?


    It''s a bit square.


    He looked at Meng Li and said:


    "it''s up to the master to beat a dog."


    "You don''t take me seriously."


    The words came out, but they didn''t have the confidence they had just had.


    Meng Li was a little upset: "who let you talk so much? Well


    Wu Jue said in embarrassment:


    "I will make you pay the price. Do you think I have only these two people?"


    "Come on


    Wu Jue shouts quickly.


    But no one answered.


    Wu Jue yelled again:


    "dog slaves, are you all dead?"


    Still no one should.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "didn''t you bring a lot of people?"


    "What about people?"


    Wu Jue doesn''t know what''s going on, and he''s more upset. He doesn''t mean to fight Meng Li.


    After all, just now he didn''t see how the other side shot, so he put down his two men. With this strange and unpredictable method, he may have kicked the iron plate.


    Is there such a young woman with such superb skills in the world?


    Is it a young woman?


    Wu Jue was suspicious of himself. He took a look at Meng Li''s hand. From his hand, he was not old.


    He was so embarrassed that he stood up and planned to open the door and call people. When he passed the two servants lying on the ground, he did not forget to kick his feet to see if he could wake them up.


    But the two servants did not respond.

 Chapter 1308

    Two more steps forward, he felt like he was hitting an invisible barrier.


    His eyes were suddenly frightened. What was the means?


    Luck, and then with a hammer hammer, hand pain, did not hammer open.


    You know, his martial arts is not low, this


    He raised his sword and waved it against the invisible barrier, but it didn''t split, and the force made his arm numb.


    "You You Are you human or GUI? " Wu Jue gave up dealing with the space wall.


    But with a sword to Meng Li, showing a defensive posture.


    Meng Li smiles a little and says:


    "now you know who I am and who I am? Didn''t you talk so much before? By the way, isn''t there a deal for me? Come on, talk about it. "


    Wu Jue shrinks all over. What does the other party mean? Does she admit that she is a female GUI?


    "Forgive me, nvxia. I didn''t mean to offend you. If you have a lot of money, please let me go."


    Wu Jue, who loves to bully the weak, knows how to look at people''s faces, adapt to circumstances and bow his head in time.


    But when it''s cruel, it''s really cruel.


    Meng Li: "shut up, don''t talk."


    Wu Jue swallowed his saliva and said difficultly:


    "nvxia, I..."


    Although know how to bow, but bow is not an easy thing, at least his heart this pass is very sad.


    Meng Li stared at Wu Jue deeply. Through the black veil, Wu Jue felt that his eyes seemed to be condensed into essence, like needles, which brought him inexplicable tingling feeling.


    Very upset.


    I dare not speak any more.


    Wu Jue put away his sword and found a corner to stay. He didn''t feel proud before.


    Two people are silent in this space, Meng Li didn''t plan to fight Wu Jue here to avoid implicating innocent people.


    And the bottom has already begun to auction, very lively, of course, Wu Jue now also have no mind to buy things.


    Until he began to auction Meng Li''s skills, Wu Jue bravely said to Meng Li:


    "nvxia, can I buy something?"


    Meng Li: "what can I buy? Do you know the skill? You don''t deserve it. "


    Her skill is not for people like Wu Jue.


    Wu Jue


    So when bidding, Wu Jue didn''t make any noise, which surprised people outside.


    A long time ago, many people saw that Wu Jue had come, and they all had the idea that this skill had no chance with them. But what''s the situation now?


    I don''t quite understand.


    At last, the skill sold for a very good price.


    Wu Jue looks desperate. He doesn''t get what he wants. Instead, he provokes someone who doesn''t know who is GUI.


    It''s a big loss.


    Looking at the servant lying on the ground, Wu Jue squeezed out an ugly smile and said:


    "the auction is over, can you let me go ahead? I have something important to do at home. I have to go back. "


    "I''ve offended you today. I don''t know much about it. Please don''t give me the same opinion."


    He stood up, moved to the side step by step, and finally reached the space wall before he continued to move.


    Meng Li showed a sneering smile at the corner of his mouth and said:


    "yes, but if you dare to make trouble here, I''ll let you die in the dark."


    Wu Jue''s expression is very subdued, just want to talk, see Meng Li''s figure suddenly disappear in front of him.


    He widened his eyes, which


    This, this


    Brain a blank, unexpectedly so faint in the past.


    The space barrier was removed when Meng Li left. The people in the auction house gradually left. Wu Jue''s followers waited at the door for a long time.


    I didn''t know what my master was doing, and I didn''t come out. I didn''t dare to go in and disturb him.


    Or the little guy in the auction house feels very strange. Since Wu Jue is here, how can he be so quiet?


    And there''s a girl in there, isn''t there?


    He opened the door in the name of cleaning the private room and looked at the three people lying on the ground


    Meng left to find his boss, and the boss said to him happily:


    "girl, the price is very good."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "if you take the commission you should take, you can settle it for me."


    When Meng Li talks to his boss, he deliberately changes his voice line, which is different from the natural voice.


    The boss quickly nodded:


    "it''s natural, natural."


    Then he asked suspiciously:


    "Miss, just now Master Wu


    I didn''t do anything to you, did I?


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s OK, he still can''t help me."


    The boss is a little confused, even Wu Jue dare not offend?Who is it?


    But thinking that the other side is going to sell the skill, it seems that he doesn''t care much about the skill, so he knows that the other side has an extraordinary way.


    Meng Li got the money and said goodbye to the boss. The boss wanted to make friends with Meng Li and sent Meng Li out in person.


    Then the boy said that Wu Jue fainted in the private room. He said that now Wu Jue''s people are making trouble and that they plotted against Wu Jue in the auction house.


    To give them an explanation, the boy''s expression was about to cry.


    The boss''s face was about to cry.


    So this girl knocked Wu Jue unconscious? No wonder Wu Jue is so quiet.


    A few servants are easy to deal with. The boss is not worried. It''s just that Wu Jue is not easy to deal with.


    I went to see Wu Jue in person, invited a doctor for Wu Jue, and arranged Wu Jue well.


    It was not until the evening that Wu Jue awoke. The first sentence he woke up was:


    "I''m scared to death. I met a ghost!"


    They all looked at Wu Jue and were silent.


    Anyway, now Wu Jue''s expression is slightly ferocious.


    "What about her? Did you really leave? Where am I? "


    Wu Jue looked around, surrounded by his followers, throwing out one question after another.


    The boss was outside the door. Hearing Wu Jue''s voice, he woke up and came in quickly, saying:


    "Master Wu, you''ve woken up. It''s all my fault that I didn''t serve you well. It''s my fault that you didn''t have time to give master Wu a drink to quench your thirst and relieve the heat in this hot day. It''s all my fault that you fell into the heat accidentally."


    In fact, it''s not too hot. It''s just a saying.


    Otherwise, how to explain Wu Jue''s fainting in the private room? It''s not good for the auction house. The world should say that they are too unsafe and there are too many things in it.


    Wu Jue was frightened and frightened, and he was still angry in his heart. Anyone who met a strange and unpredictable person like a ghost was still in a good mood.


    Originally, I wanted to vent my anger on the boss, but my mind suddenly echoed the woman''s words, telling him not to make trouble here.


    So Wu Jue had to go down the steps, and he snorted:


    "yes, it''s very hot. If I come here so quickly, if you don''t take care of me, I''ll get heatstroke naturally."


    The boss was relieved and apologized with a smile.


    Wu Jue didn''t want to stay in the auction house any longer. He found an inn outside. He was very sleepy, but he didn''t dare to sleep. He was worried that the woman would find him. It was really hard for him.


    He called his entourage into his room to guard him and told them not to sleep. Then he was a little relieved and closed his eyes and went to sleep.

 Chapter 1309

    When Meng Li came over in the middle of the night, he saw that Wu Jue''s room was full of people. He was struggling to settle down and fell asleep on the floor in various positions.


    Although Wu Jue repeatedly told these people not to sleep and to guard him before going to bed, these people are human beings.


    After a long journey, Wu Jue was very tired, but he was sleepy and fell asleep.


    So Meng Li took Wu Jue away directly.


    He sent it to a family that was in a top business.


    Meng Li felt that he was very fast. During the time he spent with Wu Jue, he thought that Wu Jue should have to bear some different pain.


    Because


    The client was bullied by him.


    Because of this, the client even wanted to go on a hunger strike and commit suicide. After two days of hunger strike, Wu Jue sent someone to feed him, but he didn''t die.


    Do it yourself. It''s disgusting, hot eyes.


    Then go out and find someone to do it. In these days, there are many people doing this kind of business. Many people want to be eunuchs in the palace, so they have to do this before they enter the palace.


    Give Wu Jue medicine, let him fall into a coma completely, avoid to get time to make a fuss too much.


    As long as the money is in place, it''s very easy to call someone to work overtime at night.


    So Wu Jue was


    Then Meng Li Hung Wu Jue on the archway of the busiest street. He had no clothes and was very eye-catching.


    Before he left, he took some medicine.


    The next morning, Wu Jue was surrounded by people.


    White flowers, like a thin pig.


    Feel a burst of piercing pain, and ear like the noise of the downtown, Wu Jue slowly raised his heavy eyelids, he moved his body, found that he was hanging, looked down at many people pointing at him.


    He also had a scarlet pen that said, "I''m Wu Jue.".


    Anyway, Meng Li is worried that others will not know him. This is Wu Jue.


    Let''s make you famous. You''re welcome.


    Meng Li is still thinking about giving Wu Jue a skill similar to sunflower Scripture another day. After all, he has completed the first step of sunflower Scripture. If he wants to practice this skill, he must first.


    She also wrote a letter to the owner of the auction house, saying that if the people of hanshanzong came to ask, they would say that they had never seen her.


    The boss read the letter and wiped the sweat on his forehead. These disputes in the world never stop. Even if he didn''t write to remind him, he didn''t dare to say that he had seen this woman.


    There are so many guests in the auction house that not everyone receives them.


    As soon as he burned the letter, a young man came to tell him what happened to Wu Jue.


    Boss


    It''s too Hard.


    How can a girl who is so gentle get along with each other so crazy?


    So Wu Jue became famous. When the people in the inn woke up, they found that their little master had disappeared. They were so shocked that they looked around for him and asked him all kinds of questions:


    "have you seen our little master?"


    "Who?"


    "What''s the name of your little master?"


    Not everyone knows that these servants are Wujue.


    In addition, there are many schools of different sizes in the world. Some of them have only a few people. If they have a son, they are also called little masters.


    "Wu Jue, have you seen me?"


    "Wu Jue?" People smell speech, look strange, just give these servants a direction.


    They rushed to Wu Jue in a hurry. When they saw Wu Jue''s lips were colorless, his face was pale, and he had a few blood words on his body. He was hanging in a terrible shape, and suddenly felt thunderous.


    He was cut to pieces.


    Blank brain that moment, do not know what to do.


    Wu Jue saw his own people and cried out.


    He couldn''t hear what he was shouting, mainly because his pronunciation was not sharp.


    The next people have just come back to their senses, but when they are hung so high, they will not take off flat, they need tools.


    Just looking for tools has been busy for a long time. When Wu Jue felt that he had more air out and less air in, he was rescued.


    The whole body is empty, and the pain is unbearable. When people see the wound, they all feel the body tremble.


    Young master, this is the end!


    They also have to play with each other. The patriarch must blame them for not protecting the young patriarch.


    "Meng Jue went to the crowd, and she was in a daze. She stood with a black mask, and she was in a daze


    Next, people looked in the direction of Wu Jue''s finger, and saw nothing.


    The two servants who met Meng Li yesterday were even colder. After all, they were hurt by her yesterday.


    How could such a tyrannical and cruel strange person suddenly appear in the world? The young master just patted her on the table, and she was so cruel.Of course, I don''t care to look for the culprit. After all, I really find myself, and it seems that I can''t help others.


    It''s the life of shaozong.


    There are many onlookers around, whispering. It''s not so bad that I''m Wu Jue. With those words, combined with the current situation, people who have seen Wu Jue confirm again.


    Once again, they all said that it was the young master of Hanshan sect who had offended others and suffered retribution.


    But this way of being rectified is also too inhumane.


    Many men feel cold somewhere.


    Even if Hua Tuo was alive, he could not restore Wu Jue to his original state. He could only save his life.


    And it''s hard to say whether he can survive, because Wu Jue had a high fever soon, and he was confused and yelled to spare me.


    Don''t kill me or anything.


    It''s a big joke in the world. Wu Shishan is such a son. What happened to him? Is it hard to be a eunuch in the palace in the future?


    Some people who know something about Wu Shishan also know that Wu Shishan is connected with the people of the imperial court. They can''t help but sneer: "there''s just a way to go, and you don''t have to worry about Wu Jue''s hardship when he enters the palace."


    "And there will be someone in the palace in Wushishan."


    But I dare not say these words in front of Wushishan. Wushishan is the first in the world in terms of martial arts, and he is also very powerful in terms of influence.


    He is also the most overbearing and unreasonable.


    When Wu Shishan heard the news, he was so angry that he vomited blood. Unexpectedly, there were still people who dared to touch his son in the river and lake, so he rushed over immediately.


    On the way, he also caught several famous local doctors.


    and so on rushed to the place, and Wu Shi Shan looked at the dark hot face and the talk rubbish. The key was not to say anything good. All of them were begging for mercy. The old face was red, and angry and anxious.


    It happens that this servant is the one who likes to stand up for Wu Jue.


    In Wu Shishan''s mind, Wu Jue can''t get away from his troublemakers.


    Wu Jue''s life was hard. After several doctors from Wushi mountain came to consult with experts, he prescribed medicine. With the effect, the fever subsided and his head became sober.

 Chapter 1310

    Seeing his father, Wu Jue immediately cried excitedly.


    I''m really afraid of no more images.


    Wu Shishan saw that his son was not angry. He was so angry that his forehead was blue. If he was not ill now, he really wanted to kick it.


    After Wu Jue had cried enough, he asked with a calm face:


    "what''s the matter? Who have you offended? "


    Wushishan investigated with Wujue''s servants, and they said that the woman had disappeared out of thin air and so on.


    Wu Shishan thought this was ridiculous.


    "Dad, that man is terrible. Let me tell you..."


    Wu Jue urgently told the whole story in detail.


    He said every detail of how he got along with Meng Li in the auction house. He also said that he was sleeping in the Inn and was hung on the archway when he woke up the next day.


    She must have done it, otherwise there would be no movement if so many servants were guarding him.


    Since she can disappear out of thin air, she can appear out of thin air.


    But Wu Jue Leng didn''t say that he wanted his father to take revenge on him. He had a clear understanding in his heart. He couldn''t do anything about him, but he didn''t admit it in his heart.


    Wushi mountain


    I''ve lived for decades. I''ve never heard of such a strange person.


    It''s a GUI. He doesn''t care. What he cares about is how to avenge his son?


    Skull pain.


    It''s too humiliating. It makes him more angry than killing his son.


    Although Wushishan did not know where his idea came from.


    They don''t want a queen, do they?


    Meng Li knew that Wushishan was coming. When he was practicing in Wushishan at night, he suddenly appeared behind him and gave him a slap.


    This is the most taboo thing for practitioners. Fortunately, Wushishan reacted very quickly. He calmed down his breath, but suffered internal injury.


    "Who?" Wushishan yelled.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your son? I''ve come to you. "


    Meng Li''s voice is still changing. In fact, if the power of space can be used smoothly, these people can''t catch her, but Lei Fengzhi still has a concubine who is still in hanshanzong with her children.


    If you find that it''s yourself, it''s not good to be killed in case you get angry over there.


    Besides, it''s no fun to know her identity. The client will come back later. She won''t do it.


    Wu Shishan raised his eyebrows angrily and stood up. He turned his head and looked at Meng Li. As his son described, he was wearing a black hat.


    Something that can''t be seen.


    His whole body strength surging, seems to want to seize Meng Li, Meng Li sent out a burst of laughter, he felt very good.


    But Wushishan felt gloomy.


    "Catch me, catch me." Meng Li is constantly changing his position. He will appear here and there.


    Wu Shishan was so angry that he gave Meng Li a hand, but he didn''t catch it all the time and turned around in the room.


    For Meng Li''s teasing, he was extremely embarrassed. When he had no way to take Meng Li by force, he began to try to reason.


    "What''s the crime of my son? Why are you so cruel to him?"


    Meng Li laughed and said:


    "be reasonable?"


    "Do you think I''m here to reason with you?"


    With a face numb, he didn''t go to catch Meng Li and said:


    "what are you doing here? To tease me? "


    Meng Li really laughed this time. She nodded and said:


    "yes, I came here just to tease you."


    Wushi mountain


    "Interesting?"


    Meng Li said, "how can it be boring?"


    "Come on, catch me, catch me, and you can take revenge on your son."


    This kind of Meng Li is just too annoying. Wu Shishan''s teeth are grinded with anger, and his fists are clenched and loosened, and clenched and clenched.


    Chest ups and downs, gnashing teeth to say:


    "you don''t go too far, can you be invincible?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know if I can be invincible, but I know you can''t help me."


    Wu Shishan: "in the end what hatred, you can say to solve, this can solve the problem?"


    Meng Li: "yes, I''m very happy."


    "Why don''t you give up revenge on your son and go home to have one? After all, the son has been abandoned. "


    Wu Shishan squeezed out a ha ha from his throat. His expression was stifling and his breath was disordered. He said:


    "if you come to tease me, your goal has been achieved. Please go."


    Deeply powerless, my son is right.


    But he would rather his son had said wrong than be so weird.


    Meng Li nodded to Wu Shishan and said:"Good bye. I''m going to see your son."


    "What? No


    Wu Shishan''s eyes widened, but as soon as his voice fell, Meng Li''s figure disappeared in front of his eyes.


    He quickly put on his shoes, quickly opened the door and walked towards Wu Jue''s room.


    Meng Li suddenly appeared behind Wushi mountain, and youyou said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t kill him."


    "If you want to kill him, you have already killed him. Why do you have to do so much?"


    Wu Shishan turned his head and was very angry. In his anger, his eyes were covered with blood, and he growled to Meng Li:


    "go away! What are you going to do? "


    Meng Li''s voice suddenly became gloomy, and she said:


    "what do you want me to do? Your father and son have committed many evils. Are they not being punished now? "


    "I''m just the executor."


    "Many evils? The world is ridiculous. Why can you hold high the banner of justice and criticize what others have done? "


    "Don''t you have a dirty and selfish heart under your false appearance?" Wu Shishan asked with a sneer.


    There is no way to take Meng from the helpless, deep filled with his heart, taste uncomfortable.


    Meng Li smiles for a moment, and then arrives at Wu Jue''s room in a flash. Looking at Wu Jue''s drowsy sleep, she reaches out her hand and pats his red face.


    "Still sleeping? Why don''t you get up and feel sad? After all, you have lost your most important thing


    Meng Li''s voice was like a devil, and Wu Jue, who was still a little feverish, suddenly felt like someone had poured him a bucket of ice water. He was awake for a moment and climbed to the side of the wall.


    Curling up, staring at Meng Li in fear, his whole body was shaking slightly.


    "Don''t look for me, please. Don''t look for me." He was in a rush.


    Now I can''t get rid of each other''s mind, just don''t hurt him any more.


    What did he do wrong?


    Even if it''s offensive, it''s not so!


    Now the most regretful thing is to enter that private room. If you don''t enter it, you won''t have this experience.


    When the door rang, Wu Jue saw Wu Shishan come in and called out:


    "Dad, help me, help me quickly."


    Wushishan took a few steps towards this side, but knocked down the space wall arranged by Meng Ligang.


    He stared at Meng Li in horror:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li turned around, looked at Wushishan and said:


    "it''s all said, come to tease you."

 Chapter 1311

    Meng Li took a dagger out of his sleeve and wrapped Wu Jue directly in space. He patted Wu Jue on the face with the dagger and said:


    "despair or not?"


    At that time, the client was very desperate.


    But Wu Jue didn''t let her go. How about this.


    Wu Jue''s whole body trembled even more severely:


    "spare your life, nvxia, spare your life."


    Meng Li: "what else would you shout except to spare your life?"


    "Think about what you''ve done. I''m forcing you to feel it."


    "I know I''ve done a lot of evil. Shall I repent? Don''t kill me... " Wu Jue pleaded.


    She sneered, then looked back at Wu Shishan again:


    "do you think your son is cute now? Like a frightened fawn? "


    Wu Shishan pursed his lips and turned blue. Maybe he was angry. Knowing that it was useless to hit the space wall, he still used his internal power to attack.


    Meng Li turns his head again, and there is a fierce flash in his eyes. The dagger goes directly into Wu Jue''s face, and cuts a deep bone wound on his face. The flesh turns over, and the blood gushes out. Wu Jue screams and faints again.


    "Cheap maid!" Wushishan was very angry.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "very good. If you call me like this, I''ll draw another line impolitely."


    Just when Wushishan thought Meng Li was going to continue to row Wujue, she suddenly appeared in front of Wushishan. For a moment, Wushishan felt that he could not move. He watched the other side lift the dagger, and the cold blade touched the skin on his face. Then, a pain spread from his face.


    Meng Li looked at the wound on Wu Shishan''s face with satisfaction, and said:


    "I''ll go first and come back another day."


    "Take good care of yourself. It''s no fun to die."


    Then Wushishan watched Meng Li''s figure disappear.


    After he left, he felt that he could play. He reached out and touched his face. His hand was full of blood. He ran and roared.


    The whole body is violent.


    Meng Li thinks about it. He''d better go and save the concubine of the client''s father, fan Xiang, and the child ling''er of the client''s father and concubine.


    The reason why there is no first time to save fan Xiang is that the client has a knot in his heart.


    When he was captured at the beginning, in the face of all kinds of insults, the client could not resist, but fan Xiang didn''t resist, so he followed Wu Jue.


    In fact, fan Xiang is not very young. She is only a few years older than Wu Jue. Because of fan Xiang''s submission, she hardly suffered.


    At that time, Wu Jue was very upset about the client''s disobedience, and he often spit out evil words. Fan Xiang actually obeyed Wu Jue''s arrangement to persuade the client.


    To the client that as long as they can survive, the rest can be calculated slowly.


    It seems to be true. After all, it''s important to survive.


    Life is gone, what else to talk about revenge?


    But the client fought for his father, who saved fan Xiang''s life, and then she became a concubine.


    Now that his father has been harmed by others, fan Xiang is naturally committed to his enemies.


    I don''t think fan Xiang has femininity.


    Naturally, he didn''t have a good tone for fan Xiang. He once told fan Xiang that they had nothing to do with each other.


    However, fan Xiang used to be honest and gentle. In the past, he didn''t look like that kind of person


    With Lei Feng, she still abides by the rules.


    Meng left here to see the situation. Besides, at least that child is a sister to the client, small and ignorant.


    If you have been growing up in hanshanzong, your life will be a tragedy.


    So I have to take it.


    The next night, she went to hanshanzong, built a space passage and went to the door of fan Xiang''s room.


    There is someone guarding outside. No matter how clever the words of fan Xiang coax Wu Jue, Wu Jue will not relax her vigilance.


    Meng Li is good at poison, and there is no obstacle for her to use a little enchanting smoke. When the people guarding outside fall into a coma, she knocks on fan Xiang''s door.


    "Who?" Fan Xiang''s tiny voice came.


    Meng Li had taken off his black veil and hat, and even changed his clothes.


    In her original voice, she whispered:


    "it''s me."


    Fan Xiang was startled and couldn''t help suspecting that he was listening.


    Miss?


    She opened a small crack in the door and looked out from the crack. It was really miss.


    She quickly opened the door, stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li in, just this action, her nervous forehead was full of sweat.


    "Miss, why are you back?" Fan Xiang asked.


    Her eyes looked closely at Meng Li, tears swirling in her eyes.


    Meng Li takes a look at fan Xiang and grabs her arm. He gently takes it and says coldly:


    "I''ll pick you up."Fan Xiang was surprised for a moment, but later Lu said sadly:


    "miss is still blaming me for my choice, right?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "my father died, and taught me not to be too pedantic when I was a child. I''m not willing to use that to condemn you. It''s just that my father once treated you well, but it''s hard to avoid heartbreaking that you chose this way."


    Fan Xiang shakes his head, tears fall from his eyes, and he hesitates for a long time, but he doesn''t say anything.


    But he lowered his head in shame and said:


    "I know I''m not ashamed of the world, I''m ashamed of women..."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "let''s not talk about this first."


    She is not willing to criticize fan Xiang''s choice too much from a certain self righteous height. She mainly sees that fan Xiang has difficulties.


    "Where''s Ling er?"


    "In fact, ling''er is locked up in another place. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Fan Xiang''s expression is even more sad, thinking of her daughter, her heart aches.


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow:


    "in the past, didn''t you say that ling''er had a good time with you?"


    Fan Xiang hesitated and said:


    "if you know that ling''er is imprisoned elsewhere, or even Even life and death are uncertain. Aren''t you making more trouble? "


    "I told you, don''t provoke them."


    "By the way, your leg?" Fan Xiang stares at Meng Li''s leg tightly again, and there is a doubt in his eyes.


    Isn''t miss''s leg broken?


    Meng Li sighed slightly and began to release his mental power to search for ling''er''s figure in hanshanzong.


    Finally, in a small dark room, I found a sleeping spirit curled up in a ball.


    "I''ll bring ling''er. You wait for me here." Meng Li said to fan Xiang.


    She plans to leave, but fan Xiang holds Meng Li firmly and says: "I''ll go with you. If something happens, you go first and I''ll stop you."


    Meng Li said directly:


    "no, it''s troublesome to take you."


    Fan Xiang


    The young lady nearby told her to figure out where the shadows were, but she had to think clearly?


    They don''t know when they open the door and leave.


    Although it was late at night, she didn''t feel sleepy any more. As time went by, she felt more and more flustered, and her fingertips couldn''t help shaking.

 Chapter 1312

    In fact, Meng Li takes ling''er out very quickly. Ling''er falls asleep and holds her in her arms to change her spatial position. She can''t feel it either.


    Just go too fast, unavoidably let any fragrant doubt, she then pinches the time point to come back.


    When the door opened, fan Xiang immediately turned back and saw Meng Li holding a small group of ling''er. She quickly closed the door.


    Only then hastily rushes over, looks at the work properly son in Meng Li''s bosom.


    Reach out a hand, fondly touched the next work properly son smooth and clean face.


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you have your things with you? Let''s go. "


    Fan Xiang didn''t mean to pick up her luggage. In fact, she didn''t pack her luggage either. She asked:


    "can miss sneak in safely and go out smoothly?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "it''s not a big problem."


    Fan Xiang then asked, "what will the young lady do after that?"


    Meng Li replied briefly:


    "it''s natural to avenge the extermination."


    Fan Xiang sighed:


    "I heard that Wu Jue had an accident in Pingfu. I don''t know what happened. Miss can inquire about it. If you have a chance, it''s the best."


    "But don''t be impulsive. Sometimes we have to be patient."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "I see your tone, it seems that you don''t mean to leave?"


    Fan Xiang was also silent, and finally said:


    "yes, miss, I''m already Wu Jue''s man. What can I do if I go out?"


    Meng Li looks at fan Xiang without expression.


    Fan Xiang suddenly knelt down and said to Meng Li:


    "although fan Xiang is the master''s concubine, he is a slave in terms of status. He can''t compare with the young lady, but he still can''t help asking the young lady for something."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what?"


    "Although there are differences between the two, but But ling''er has the same father as Miss, and miss has only ling''er as a relative in the world. I implore miss to treat ling''er well. If she has no chance now, she will cultivate ling''er well and let her be with you at that time. " Fan Xiang Qi AI said.


    Meng Li: "naturally I will."


    "In fact, you don''t have to stay here. I''ll give you a chance. If you feel shameless to stay by my side, you''ll find your own life after you go out."


    "I won''t stop you. If you want to take revenge on your father, you can do something."


    Fan Xiang thought about it and shook his head firmly.


    Her eyes were devoid of spirit, filled with a feeling of lifelessness, desolation and emptiness.


    Meng Li frowned and said:


    "I guess you were in trouble before. Maybe I wronged you."


    Fan Xiang''s eyes suddenly regained some vitality, but it was a flash in the pan, and then a dead silence.


    But she said gratefully:


    "I have no regrets to get the understanding of the young lady."


    Meng Li: "follow me."


    You don''t have to wait until daybreak to start. It''s late.


    Now, hurry up, hurry up


    Fan Xiang sighed, very long and light, and finally insisted:


    "please take good care of ling''er, I I''m not going


    Meng Li sighed. It seemed that she really didn''t want to leave. She thought about it and said, "actually, I came from Pingfu City, Wujue..." After a pause, she said:


    "maybe he has done too much evil, and he has been cleansed..."


    Fan Xiang was shocked for a moment and looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "what?"


    Meng Li repeated the words, and fan Xiang burst out laughing madly. He was very happy, and his expression was a bit ferocious.


    "Go away, miss." Fan Xiang stood up, opened the door, and suddenly extended his hand to push Meng Li out.


    Meng Li: "really not going?"


    Fan Xiang''s eyes were firmer than before, and she said:


    "don''t go."


    She took a look at ling''er, hesitated for a moment, reached out her hand and quickly touched it. Finally, she took out a sachet from her body. Put it in ling''er''s arms and push Meng Li out.


    "Don''t regret it. I can handle revenge." Meng Li said.


    I was worried that fan Xiang would stay for revenge. Instead of doing anything to other people, he would put his life into it.


    In fact, you don''t need any incense or spirit, you can do it by yourself.


    Fan Xiang, with tears on his face again, didn''t speak. He closed the door and said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, fan Xiang, please go. You are killing my heart by holding ling''er here!"


    Meng Li was silent for a long time before he said:


    "then I really left."


    Fan Xiang said a good, urged Meng Li to go quickly, Meng Li can only hold ling''er, step by step.Fan Xiang opened a crack in the door, watching Meng Li gradually integrate with the night, she squatted down.


    Thinking of Wu Jue''s experience, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Take out a small bottle from sleeve, pour out a black pill from inside, she put it into mouth slowly.


    After Wu Jue left, she coaxed the maid here to buy it for her.


    Before closing her eyes, fan Xiang''s mind came up with scenes after scenes, and Wu Jue''s face filled her whole mind.


    His hateful face floated around, threatening her with his daughter and miss.


    What can she do but give in?


    Now it''s not clean, and her daughter and miss are safe, so she has no meaning to live. She wants to go down to see the master.


    I don''t know if the master will be angry


    If the master dislikes her?


    The last consciousness in her mind stays here, and then the whole person is dead.


    Meng left for quite a long time, wondering what would fan Xiang do if he stayed?


    She is not willing to do things against the will of others, she does not want to live with others.


    But the more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel.


    Meng Li goes back and knocks on the door. No one answers. She releases her mental energy and finds that fan Xiang is lying on the ground bleeding.


    The body is still at the door.


    After Meng Li went in, he checked and said nothing.


    Dead


    According to the previous examination, the possibility of homicide was also ruled out, so


    If a person is determined to die, she will take her away today, and she will find a chance to die another day.


    There is an unspeakable taste. When the client sees this scene, will he think that fan Xiang has integrity or no integrity?


    She took fan Xiang out and bought a piece of land the next day to bury him.


    She didn''t tell ling''er, who was six or seven years old, that it was her mother who was buried. She just asked her to kowtow a few heads in front of the grave and make a plain dress for her.


    Ling''er didn''t know so much. She looked up at Meng Li:


    "sister, where''s aunt?"


    According to the rules here, ling''er shouts fan Xiang to call his aunt.


    Facing fan Xiang''s grave, Meng Li said: "your aunt has something important to do. It may take a long time. You will follow me in the future..."


    Speaking of this, Meng Li is thinking, do you want to start your life with children again?


    In fact, it''s not very exclusive. She likes children''s pure eyes.

 Chapter 1313

    But the life with her baby is not so easy to start. She still has a lot of things to do.


    It''s always inconvenient for the child to take ling''er.


    So she found a place where the situation was stable and the governance was especially good, where the people of the Jianghu hardly came.


    It''s not only because the emperor has a palace here, but also because there is a retired minister living here. He also has sons and students in the capital. They are all high officials. They are bound to give him a peaceful and stable old age.


    Thanks to the emperor and the old man, the house price has gone up. Many rich businessmen are annoyed by the harassment of the people in the rivers and lakes. For the sake of quietness, they also put their families here.


    So Meng Li bought a house and two people from the dentist. He bought them to take care of ling''er.


    Holding the other party''s deed of sale, and deliberately revealing the fact that he is a martial arts practitioner in front of the other party, and he will come back from time to time, I think he will not neglect ling''er for convenience.


    Ling''er, looking at Meng Li''s packing, asked: "sister, will you come back for a long time?"


    Meng Li touched ling''er''s hair and said, "no, I''ll come to see you often. When I finish my work, I''ll accompany you every day."


    Ling''er tilted his head and thought for a while, then said:


    "OK, but you adults are really strange. You said that your aunt had to work for a long time. Your aunt said that your father had gone far away. Now you have to go out. What are you going to do?"


    Great changes happened at that time. Ling''er was directly dizzy by fan Xiang. He didn''t know what happened.


    Otherwise, it will be a big psychological trauma.


    Meng Li


    Why does it feel so strange?


    After coaxing ling''er and waiting for her to go to bed, he ordered some trivial things. Meng Li went to Pingfu city again.


    Sure enough, Wujue and Wushishan are still here. Wujue is frightened and injured. His fever can''t go down and he can''t get up and go anywhere else.


    Meng Li went to Wushishan again in the evening.


    He was still practicing hard and left a scar on his face. This time, there was more of the smell of bandits, and he was a little fierce on Wushishan''s face.


    It''s a little more domineering.


    He was hit by Meng Li in his last practice. This time, Meng Li planned to perform his old skill again. Wu Shishan''s intuition and reaction were very fast. He just felt the sweat on his back stand up. He immediately finished his work and jumped off the bed very quickly. His feet took a few steps on the floor regularly before he turned around and looked at Meng Li.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wu Shishan asked angrily.


    His voice is very loud. Since Meng Li came to him last time, he has been thinking about countermeasures. He has never been a person who is sitting and being beaten. Naturally, he wants to rack his brains to fight back.


    But after thinking about it, I can''t think of any way to leave such a person who appears and disappears in an instant.


    Finally, a mechanism is set up in this room. As long as he gives a hint, his confidants will activate the mechanism. He can fall downstairs in an instant, and the arrow like rain will appear in every corner of this room in an instant.


    If you smear it with poison, even if you have a little skin injury, you can die.


    Wushishan doesn''t think it''s a ghost. It''s a person.


    These strange means should belong to an extraordinary skill.


    Thinking of this possibility, Wu Shishan''s heart became hot. If he had this kind of skill, he would be invincible. Where else in the world could he be stopped?


    But Wushishan didn''t know that Meng Lilai had directly blocked the space before he appeared. Wushishan''s voice could not be heard at all.


    What if it can get out?


    When I went down to the ground just now, those steps were also a hint.


    It''s a pity that the person in charge of the organ has been dizzy by her.


    It''s not that Wushishan doesn''t want to be in charge of the organ by himself, but the switch of the organ is so big that it''s not clever at all. If Wushishan wants to move the organ by himself, it''s likely that he won''t be able to get away.


    It''s easy to play yourself to death.


    Wu Shishan was waiting. He also looked at the floor under his feet. He was puzzled. The mechanism was here. Why didn''t it fall?


    Meng Li mercilessly broke Wushishan''s illusion and said:


    "the one who opened the mechanism has been knocked out by me."


    Wushishan "!"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "with so much preparation, do you know I''m coming?"


    Wushi mountain


    Didn''t you say you were coming last time?


    He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Meng Li said: "don''t practice hard, go home and have a baby."


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "forget it, don''t give birth. Anyway, you won''t have any property left in the future."


    Wu Shishan''s heart thumped. Is something wrong with zongmen?


    He stared at Meng Li in a sinister way:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said with a smile"I think, you father and son, in fact, can go to the palace together to be the lady''s favorite."


    Meng Li''s words were just like a skill. He hit Wushishan. He was petrified and couldn''t move.


    This What do you mean?


    It''s not that I don''t understand. I can''t believe the other party really wants to do it.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "are you afraid?"


    Wushishan is very stubborn. What can I say? Say you''re not afraid?


    I''m afraid of being a man.


    Say you''re afraid? Can that be said in his capacity?


    Meng Li imprisoned Wushishan directly, and then he stared in horror and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "do you want to enter the palace?"


    Wushishan is struggling, but now he is like being locked in an iron box. If he can''t break the iron box, all his struggles will be pale and powerless.


    "I can satisfy you with anything you want, but can you say it?" Wushishan was in despair.


    It''s not a human thing at all.


    Meng Li, with a sound, turned and sat down to look at Wushishan in his spare time and said, "I''m not welcome."


    "I ask you, did you do the thing that martial arts alliance leader Lei Daxia was exterminated some time ago?"


    Wushishan is silent.


    Does this have anything to do with Lei Fengzhi?


    Is there really someone in the Jianghu to avenge Lei Fengzhi?


    But it was so secret that many of the people who participated at that time were killed by him.


    Meng Li said: "don''t talk? It seems that you still want to enter the palace. "


    Wu Shishan immediately made a sound, and he denied:


    "no, brother Lei and I have always been friends. How could we do such inhuman things?"


    "Nvxia, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense."


    Meng Li said in a meaningful voice:


    "you know how to destroy human nature."


    Wushi mountain


    I always feel that I have scolded myself.


    Meng Li''s voice was very cold, and said:


    "I''ll warn you for the last time, honest, don''t quibble. I don''t have much patience. Be careful, I''ll really send you to the palace and give you a good future."


    Wushishan did not speak.


    It''s the default.


    Meng Li also said:


    "so you have to make atonement. The first step is to tell everyone in the river and lake about your evil deeds, and then sincerely repent."

 Chapter 1314

    "Of course, repentance is not just talking. You have to take out all your possessions to help the poor people in the world."


    Wu Shishan''s brows were twisted into a knot, and he heard Meng Li say:


    "then, you will kill all the people who participated in the killing of Lei Fengzhi at that time."


    Meng Li was silent and looked at Wushishan.


    Most of those people are evil people, and they have to pay for their blood. Lei Fengzhi has so many disciples and so many people in his family. How innocent they are.


    It''s best to borrow Wushishan''s hand. She doesn''t like killing people.


    After a long time, Wu Shishan said:


    "what can I have left if I do as you say?"


    "what do you want to bring with you


    "If you are obedient, you don''t have to go to the palace. If you are not obedient, you may lose your life. Not only do you lose your life, but I will kill you all over the house."


    Wu Shishan was beating a drum in his heart, but in his heart, he believed that the other side could do it.


    A woman can do such cruel things, can''t use common sense degree.


    "If I did, would this be the end of it?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Promise to come down first, can you believe a woman''s words?


    It''s not like she hasn''t done anything to turn around.


    "Get things done early. If I''m impatient, I don''t know what I''ll do."


    With that, Meng Li left.


    Before he left, he untied the confinement of Wushishan.


    Wu Shishan sighed with sorrow. He stayed up all night and wondered whether he wanted to do it or not.


    To do so is to give in. He is really not reconciled.


    If not


    I can''t beat her myself.


    Want to use external force to eradicate, but this kind of people who come and go without trace, really have a way with her?


    Wushishan thought about it. The next day, he took Wujue back to hanshanzong, regardless of the fact that he was too sick to bear the bumpy road.


    He didn''t let go when he saw that everything was as usual.


    His wife saw that Wu Jue''s good man went out, but she lay back and became like this. She cried all day, which made Wu Shishan upset.


    I also heard that fan Xiang, Lei Fengzhi''s concubine, and ling''er, the child, were missing. As if they had disappeared in the same place, his shoulder collapsed.


    And the previous leisiyue, just like that, disappeared from the bottom of the well.


    Now I want to come. She took it with her.


    Does his hanshanzong always come and go freely for that man?


    Is this feeling practical?


    Who can stand their own home being uninvited, freely in and out.


    There are also those people who belong to Hanshan sect. It''s very difficult for him to kill them by himself. Besides, if he kills these people, the strength of Hanshan sect will be weakened by more than half, and then it will become a small sect that will be destroyed by others.


    And the man in the court will not talk to him any more.


    Wu Shishan thought for a few days, thinking that he had accumulated a lot of wealth over the years, which was enough for him to live the rest of his life.


    If you want to choose one of them, you''d better choose wealth. It seems that you can''t hold the main power.


    Finally, I made a good decision and moved to an island with my family.


    This island is a secret base. He didn''t even say it to his wife. Only he knew it.


    It''s not so secret about killing the whole family of Lei Feng. Some people know about it, and they can''t rule out that they betrayed him, leading to the leakage of information.


    He was going to use it to support the team.


    Wushishan''s ambition is not only the leader of Wulin.


    But the team hasn''t been raised yet. Now we have to give up.


    I can''t find him


    He also took a lot of property. As for hanshanzong, could he not take it away?


    Those people can persist as long as they can, and it''s better to help them attract the firepower of that person.


    Besides, there is nothing to lose if you try. If you are unfortunately found, you will find a way to deal with it.


    Meng Li had been waiting for several days, but he went back to accompany ling''er for a few days. He didn''t wait for anything to happen in Wushishan.


    I went to hanshanzong, but I didn''t find the Wu family.


    The people of hanshanzong could not find Wushishan and would not shout.


    I didn''t think that the suzerain was able to run away. I thought that when I went out to work, it was still running normally.


    Meng Li felt his mental imprint. Maybe he ran too far to feel it.


    She walked around to feel it, and finally felt it.


    Looking at a piece of sea water, Meng Li''s face was expressionless, so Wushishan shrank here.


    What a good plan.


    Wu Jue''s life is really hard. After so many long journeys, Wu Jue has survived. He looks much better and is able to go down to the ground.Wu Shishan is practicing martial arts. He can''t help but be distracted. He has been here for several days. The days are quiet and the man can''t seem to find him.


    I have a lot of peace in my heart. I didn''t plan to live in seclusion here for a lifetime. I just couldn''t think of a good strategy and lurked down for a while.


    Startled and distracted, he put all his mind back and began to explain the moves, how to use them, how to break the enemy, where the flaws of these moves are, and how to guard against them.


    Wu Jue is better now. Without that, he calms down and listens to his father.


    "Well said."


    Meng Li''s voice suddenly appeared in the ears of father and son.


    Wu Jue looks scared for a moment. Wu Shishan looks at Meng Li in shock:


    "you...!"


    Meng Li: "your family has moved so far. It''s not easy to find you."


    Wu Shishan can only say:


    "I This is not a move. I already have a house here. Wu Jue is still ill. His mother and I brought him here to have a rest. "


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "isn''t it quiet enough in hanshanzong? Or is the air not good enough? "


    Wu Shishan was silent. Wu Jue wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare.


    He felt the long scar on his face and thought of a defect. It was a mixture of grief, anger and helplessness.


    "When are you going to do what I said?" Meng Li asked.


    Wu Shishan could not bear to say:


    "nvxia, can you give someone a way to live?"


    "You only know that I kill the whole family of Lei Feng. Do you know that Lei Feng is good or evil?"


    "He is just fishing for fame. He is usually a good man outside. When he gets some fame, people all over the world say that he is good. But don''t you think, how can there be such a good man in this world?"


    "Didn''t he commit murder? Many of my disciples were killed by him. If he wanted to pay for the consequences, or talk about blood debts, would Lei Fengzhi have to pay for his life? "


    "What''s wrong with me taking revenge on my disciples?"


    Although Meng Li''s legs can walk, there are still some problems. In addition, there are too many places to run during this period of time, and there are some dull pains, so he is tired standing.


    Simply fly on a tree, sat down, leg pain just fade.

 Chapter 1315

    Wu Jue was so surprised that it was difficult for him to fly so freely.


    But the other side is relaxed.


    Wushishan is not surprised. After all, he can do it.


    Listen to each other, their hands are very young


    If it''s not the art of immortality?


    Thinking of this possibility, Wushishan was jealous.


    He continued:


    "and how dare Lei Fengzhi''s apprentice, his son, say that they have never killed? Does he allow Lei Fengzhi to get rid of the evil, to avenge and stand out for others, and not allow me to seek justice for the dead? "


    He also wanted to say that Meng Li interrupted him and asked:


    "have you finished?"


    Wu Shishan persistently said:


    "it''s unfair to allow good people to do good deeds, but not bad people to do good deeds."


    Meng Lidu was amused by Wushishan. This is a set of principles.


    At ordinary times, Wushishan is active and can''t make sense. I didn''t expect that he could make sense.


    And this kind of truth sounds very crooked, but also difficult to debate.


    It''s true that the trustor''s father and brother have killed people. They think they are all evil doers. In fact, they are also. But it''s undeniable that they have deprived other people''s lives.


    Do the evildoers have the right to live?


    In every era and in every person''s heart, there are different answers. Some people think there are, while others think there are No.


    If she doesn''t argue with Wu Shishan, it''s not impossible. Why bother to reason?


    She said:


    "I don''t want to talk to you about the philosophy of life, but you remind me of one thing."


    Wu Shishan was not happy and asked:


    "what?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you say, blood debt, blood compensation, right?"


    "If you say that you killed Lei Fengzhi is revenge for those people, and let one of Lei Fengzhi''s family pay the price of bleeding, then I killed you today, it''s revenge for Lei Fengzhi."


    "As for whether someone will kill me to avenge you after that, that''s what happened after that."


    Wushi mountain


    Meng Li also gave an artificial sigh: "so I wanted to give you a chance to atone, but I don''t want to look like you."


    "Well, I only kill one person a day, you..." She turned her eyes to Wu Jue and said:


    "and you, and your sleeping mother."


    "Who are you going to die first?"


    Wu Jue''s heart refused crazily. He saw his father''s face and said nothing. He was really thinking about who would die first.


    Wu Shishan couldn''t see his son''s thoughts, which was hard to accept for a moment.


    This is his son. If you are particular about filial piety, whether you die or not, at least stand up and show your attitude.


    Meng Li: "have you thought about it?"


    Both of them were silent. Meng Li pointed to Wushishan and Wujue and said: "in this way, you can order soldiers and generals and fight on horseback..."


    Meng Li began to read the formula, and finally his finger fell on Wu Jue.


    Wu Jue did not expect that his fate was decided by a game played by a child. He was so scared that he immediately hid behind Wu Shishan and said:


    "Dad, help me."


    "I don''t want to die, I''m still young..."


    Meng Li condenses his face and flies down to Wu Jue''s throat with five fingers. His fierce appearance is determined to take Wu Jue''s life.


    They were imprisoned by Meng Li and couldn''t move. Wu Jue watched helplessly as his white hands grabbed his throat. His face became more and more ugly, red and purple.


    For Meng Li''s imprisonment, Wu Shishan did not give up to struggle every time, but when he looked at his son''s appearance, he would die. His struggle had no effect. He could only anxiously say in a loud voice:


    "let him go, I will promise you what you want! Just let us go. "


    Meng Li sneered:


    "it''s late!"


    "Nvxia, I''m wrong. I deserve to die. You can kill me. Don''t kill him..."


    Wu Shishan had angina pectoris. When he said this, he was filled with a decadent breath.


    As a father, I can''t watch my son die.


    If you just do it, I''m afraid I''ll be like a rat in the street.


    Meng Li snorted softly, then released his hand and said:


    "thanks to my compassion, I''ll let you go today. If I can''t see you do it in three days, I''ll come to take the lives of the three members of your family and let you be a companion on the way of reincarnation."


    It''s not a joke. There''s a way of reincarnation. You can also travel together


    With that, Meng Li went straight away, leaving Wu Jue gasping for breath and Wu Shishan with a face of suffocation.Sure enough, we have to teach a lesson to be obedient. Within three days, a news spread in the river and lake.


    The Lord of Hanshan issued an urgent order to invite all the heroes in the world to come together.


    Originally, the martial arts alliance leader was qualified to issue the urgent call order, but after Lei Feng''s death, hanshanzong got it through some operation.


    How does it work?


    It''s very simple. Find some people to recommend Wushishan to keep the emergency order for the time being. Wushishan refuses again and others insist on it. It''s really hard to refuse. It''s in his hands.


    Meng Li also went to attend and came uninvited.


    Although they also need tickets, it''s easy to sneak in.


    Meng Li found Wushishan, looked at the clothes that Wushishan was wearing, and said with a smile:


    "can you repent a little?"


    Wu Shishan was not surprised at the arrival of Meng Li. His face remained unchanged, but he was about to suffer from internal injury. He asked:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Li threw a package to Wu Shishan and said, "put on the clothes inside."


    Wu Shishan opened it and saw that the three words "I''m guilty" were written on the clothes, which were the same style of prison clothes. His forehead was blue and he couldn''t help but say: "you''re too humiliating."


    Meng Li: "no? Who is important between dignity and the life of your family? "


    Wu Shishan gritted his teeth: "you...!"


    It''s a pity that you haven''t let out a cruel word for a long time.


    Meng Li turned and left.


    In the case of ability, revenge should also be fair and aboveboard, and let everyone know what he has done, so as to seek an explanation for the Lei family, which should be in line with the client''s mind.


    When Wushishan appeared in front of everyone, people were very surprised.


    What kind of shape is this? I''m dressed in prison clothes and I''m guilty.


    "Brother Shishan, what do you mean?"


    Some people have a good relationship with Wushishan on the surface, so they take the initiative to ask.


    Wu Shishan looked up and scanned the crowd. He saw that the woman with the black veil was sitting there. It was very eye-catching. Why did she always sit there?


    There are so many people in front of her. Can you see his side?


    But he obviously felt that there was a gaze around him all the time, lingering and unable to escape.

 Chapter 1316

    The people of Hanshan sect were even more confused. What was the leader doing?


    Wu Shishan gave a false cough and spoke in a deep voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the urgent call order was originally a sacred thing that would only be used when something big happened, but today Wu used it."


    "The reason for the use is that Wu has been troubled with sleep and food and nightmares at night because of some things recently. Maybe it''s the reason for doing evil."


    "For peace of mind today, I can only confess my guilt..."


    Instead of going on, he kept silent.


    It takes a little bit of strength to say the following.


    Those who participated in the Lei family''s extermination, their heart involuntarily raised, nervously staring at Wushishan.


    Someone shook his head at Wushishan, feeling that he couldn''t talk any more.


    Wu Shishan looked down again and saw that the woman was still sitting in that position.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "I confess my guilt. I brutally killed the former Wulin alliance leader, and I killed them all with a plan."


    With these words, Wu Shishan''s body shook. He seemed to be a lot older in an instant, with a tired face and a forced shame.


    People were shocked, and at last, they were in an uproar


    Is master Wu controlled? How can you say such a thing?


    Even if they do, no one will confess.


    Blink when you''re under control


    Some people were very angry and began to denounce Wushishan.


    But it''s just verbal condemnation. After all, it''s in Hanshan mountain, the territory of Hanshan sect. If you really want to start, can you go back safely?


    He is the leader of the Wulin alliance. His strength is so weak.


    When the vast majority of people who take the initiative to denounce realize that they think so, they can''t help but scratch over an indescribable taste.


    But some people listen to, is pretends to follow the condemnation, but in the heart does not agree.


    Obviously, there was speculation before.


    Besides, the world is the place where blood can be seen. This kind of fighting can be seen everywhere. The only difference is that the one killed is the Wulin alliance leader.


    He is also a famous Wulin leader.


    But what then? Death is like a lamp out.


    Besides, the leader of the Wulin alliance is noble and upright, and he is not the same as them.


    The people who took part in the killing of the Lei family were very surprised at first. They never thought that Wushishan was so sick that they made it out.


    Then there''s anger. Why do you say it?


    The last thing is panic. They are worried that these people will attack.


    But with the passage of time, the following words of fighting against Wushishan were heard all the time, but no one took action to fight against Wushishan by force, and they looked a little relaxed.


    Wu Shishan''s expression was slightly surprised, which was better than he imagined.


    The worst plan is a fierce battle.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    Maybe Wushishan thought it was a surprise, but it was also in her expectation.


    It''s not only selfish but also natural to seek justice.


    They came unprepared, and were so blanked by the news that they subconsciously wanted to save themselves. No one was willing to die on the spot for some dead people.


    Of course, when they come back to their senses in the future, they will certainly make an article about it.


    Most articles have to be related to their interests.


    Besides, she didn''t expect these people to do anything about Wushishan. Wushishan could be attacked verbally and despised superficially.


    The aim is to get the truth out of this.


    Wushishan''s mind is turning very fast. Since the situation is so good, why not make it better.


    He even squeezed out two lines of turbid tears and said with a choking voice:


    "but since I did this, I feel guilty day and night. I want to commit suicide and apologize to brother Lei."


    "But I''m still greedy, so I can only use this method to atone for it."


    "I''m too greedy!"


    Some people asked:


    "since you are so guilty, why did you act so cruelly at the beginning?"


    Wu Shishan was stunned for a moment. He quickly organized his speech in his heart and wiped his tears. In fact, he didn''t wipe them off. He still hung them on his face.


    It''s hard to hold it out. How can it be easily wiped away?


    When he spoke again, his voice became hoarse, and he said:


    "the reason was that brother Lei taught me some disciples who did evil for me, but I thought these disciples were innocent at that time, so I went to find Lei Xiong''s theory, and then the contradiction became more and more serious..."


    Wu Shishan couldn''t control his story at the beginning, and he wanted to go on.


    Meng Liyun raised his spirit and yelled:


    "Wushishan, do you dare to swear to heaven that you really don''t know your disciples are guilty?""Your disciples have never had a good reputation in the world. Are you deaf? How dare they do without your connivance? "


    Then he laughed sarcastically:


    "it''s ridiculous. Now I want to pretend to be innocent and win sympathy?"


    Meng Li''s clear voice reverberates in the whole space. When everyone turns around, Meng Li moves a few steps away from the people around him, and then he goes to see the strange woman sitting on the chair.


    Meng Li receives the eyes from all sides, and Wu Shishan has a plan in mind.


    So many people are here, and most of them have excellent martial arts skills. Can''t they really keep this woman?


    Who is willing to be oppressed all the time, especially Wushishan, who has great ambition.


    His eyes rolled and his Adam''s apple rolled. The reason why he hesitated was that if these people didn''t keep this woman, he would die.


    Transposition thinking, if he has been challenged, will also be impatient.


    It''s a life bet.


    He is still thinking, Meng Li suddenly condensed into a pair of big hands with mental strength, and directly grasped Wushishan.


    Wushishan was in a moment of panic. It was so terrible!


    He immediately looked in the direction of Meng Li, who said:


    "kneel down and repent."


    "Or I''ll take you today!"


    Wushishan felt that his breathing was more and more difficult. He was extremely frightened. What kind of martial arts could he achieve such a state.


    It''s terrible.


    He stretched out his hand and tried to get rid of these invisible hands, but he couldn''t do it. His strong desire for survival made Wu Shishan not care about his dignity. As soon as his legs were soft, he knelt on the ground.


    In an uproar, they looked at Meng Li.


    Who the hell is this? With a reprimand, Wushishan knelt down.


    The wicked always yield to those who are worse than them.


    Therefore, Meng Li, who has become a super villain, is a blank.


    Meng Li was also quite satisfied. He felt that the air was much fresher.


    When she removed her hands, Wu Shishan gasped for breath. After breathing, he said, "brother Lei, I''m sorry for you. Today I sincerely repent. If you are alive in heaven, please show me your attitude..."


    Meng Li suddenly sneered and found that Wu Shishan was not satisfied with what she said.


    I want to kill him directly, but I want to keep him to kill those people. I don''t want to get too much blood.

 Chapter 1317

    People began to talk about it again. The quick reaction people have come back to their senses and said that you Wushishan are no longer qualified to take the urgent call order of the river and lake when you do this kind of unrighteous thing.


    I can think of this benefit right now.


    Wu Shishan took out the urgent call order with a regretful face and said that he didn''t deserve to take this again.


    But to whom?


    You can discuss it.


    The success has diverted everyone''s attention. People who have always taken emergency orders have prestige and ability.


    It represents honor, status and rights, which clan can get more talents.


    Those who have the right to speak put their mind on the urgent call order. Only those who are not qualified for the urgent call order ask Wu Shishan:


    you can''t just make a false confession, you have to take action.


    Wu Shishan said that he would give you a satisfactory answer.


    Tell everyone not to worry.


    This is the end.


    At the end of the day, they just talked beautifully, and no one used force.


    Just in private, Wushishan was questioned by people on his side. They were all asking him if he had nothing to do. What would he do to say this?


    Is it boring?


    Very dissatisfied.


    Wushishan said that he had a plan to make these people calm down.


    Just sent these people.


    After that, people of all forces left Hanshan in a hurry.


    Because someone guessed that Wushishan was going to catch them all.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Wu Shishan was still anxious for these people to leave. He was also worried that these people would suddenly become nervous and say that they would avenge the former Wulin alliance leader, and then blood wash Hanshan sect.


    It is well known that Wushishan destroyed the Lei clan. After this goal was achieved, Meng Li went to Wushishan and asked, "those people, when will you kill them?"


    Wu Shishan''s face showed resistance and said: "my martial arts can''t kill so many people."


    Meng Li just said:


    "they die, and you die, choose one."


    Wushishan said, "if I can''t kill them, I''m not dead. What''s the difference?"


    These people even have his relatives. How can he start?


    "Besides, if I kill them, can you really let me go and let our family live safely?" Wu Shishan asked.


    Meng Li sneered and said:


    "do you know that life is worse than death in the world? I''ve changed my mind. If you don''t kill them, you will suffer this pain."


    With that, Meng Li imprisons Wushishan, and then puts a medicine in his mouth. This poison will not kill people, but will attack after a period of time.


    Several times a day.


    Attack, the taste is very ecstatic, pain.


    If he finds that he doesn''t listen to talk to him well, he can only spend more money.


    Medicine is expensive.


    Moreover, it''s very troublesome to make this poison. I spent many days and wasted a lot of time. Only yesterday could I make a bottle of it.


    There are only three in a bottle. Meng Li thinks he should use it on the blade.


    Wushishan couldn''t resist, so he was forced to put poison into it. He stared at Meng Li''s figure and disappeared in this space.


    He dug his throat, induced vomiting, and immediately found some antidote pills to take. I don''t know if it has any effect.


    But he didn''t know that Wu Jue was still poisoned by Meng Li Sai.


    When Wu Jue found him with a runny nose and tears, he told Wu Shishan that he had been stuffed with poison, and Wu Shishan''s hatred almost turned into substance.


    That''s good. Father and son are both in a state of agony.


    Wu Jue rolled on the ground. His wailing was especially hard hearted. It was easy to move when he heard it.


    Wu Shishan twisted his face and felt painful. Looking at his son like this, he also felt sad, and his wife was crying out of breath.


    I''m fed up with this kind of life. I''d better die.


    But who has the courage to die?


    He is waiting for the man to come. He can talk about the terms then, but he can''t wait.


    But poison is a day attack several times, can''t bear, in the heart know the other party has no patience to talk with him.


    He did it. Only by doing it can he see the man.


    He invited the people who took part in the incident to dinner and said that they wanted to work together to plan a big event. He brought up a large wine jar and each person filled a bowl of wine. He pretended to be frank and said with a laugh:


    "this wine is a rare good wine. You are not allowed to taste it secretly."


    They didn''t doubt that he was there, so when Wushishan took the wine bowl and said it was dry, he drank it all in one gulp.


    But unexpectedly, there is poison in the wine, and it''s specially used to deal with Wulin people like them. It''s colorless and tasteless. After drinking it, you will be killed instantly.


    Raoshi Wushishan never spared his life, but these people meant something different to him. All of a sudden, he died in front of him, and his expression was sad and shocked.Meng Li appears in this space, looking at the corpses all over the ground, his face does not change.


    "I''ve done what you did." Wushishan looks old again.


    Meng Li: "no, you haven''t finished it."


    She didn''t come to talk to Wu Shishan about the past, but to check the situation of these people one by one.


    I''m worried that Wushishan will do something in it and let these people pretend to be dead.


    Although she was secretly watching the poison at the foot of Wushi mountain, and the wine had not been dropped in the midway, she went to see everyone lying on the ground, determined that they were really dead, and determined that they were the real person, not the stand in, and finally left with ease.


    Seeing this scene, Wushishan''s sudden heart was filled with fear. What kind of person is this? His mind is so meticulous.


    It''s terrible.


    He felt that he would never have a better life. There was an intuition that he could never get rid of her.


    What else has not been done?


    Yes, we need to help the poor.


    Poor people are poor. What is poor people worth pitying?


    Only after suffering, can you be a master, but not a master, and then wait for those who have suffered and become masters to help them?


    Wushishan was numb inside. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he wanted them to disappear in an instant.


    So you don''t have to worry about how to deal with it.


    The family members of these people were controlled that night, in order not to let them make trouble, and to avoid the spread of this matter.


    Then they began to help the poor. Each clan had its own land, almost all of which was rented to others. When others planted grain, they gave them part of it and left some of it.


    So hanshanzong, a large-scale family, usually works domineering, overcharges, or grabs, which leads to their hoarding of a lot of food.


    Wushishan donated all the grain and some other valuable things. He said that he did this to thank the Leimeng family.


    After all, the leader of Lei Meng is so noble and noble, and he is just doing something to make him happy.


    I hope Raymond can forgive him.


    Wushishan saw the grain piled up into a mountain was transported out from hanshanzong, and his distressed face was distorted.


    The only advantage of killing those people is that no one will question why he did it now.

 Chapter 1318

    Wushishan complied with all Meng Li''s demands.


    But Wushishan didn''t wait for Mengli to give him the antidote.


    What''s more, Meng Li never said that he would give him an antidote.


    If there is any expectation in this respect, it will be self indulgent.


    Now people have been killed, and most of the money has gone. Hanshanzong has lost so much backbone. Although he covered up the matter at the beginning, paper can''t cover the fire.


    It''s still known.


    Originally, some people in the river and lake all said that Wushishan knew his mistakes and could correct them. He scattered all his wealth just for atonement, and he could not be reborn after death. Let''s not catch him.


    As a result, Wu Shishan passed on the news that people around him had killed him completely, and everyone was very surprised.


    What a cruel man he is to be able to do it!


    Even the disciples of Hanshan sect were scared away.


    Dare not be promoted to be the red man in front of the patriarch, afraid of death.


    But I can''t be a little disciple all my life. I have no future.


    Wushishan had expected such consequences, and since he had, he could bear them.


    What we can''t bear is the pain of poisonous hair.


    I''m also thinking about whether to move to an island. It''s good to stay out of the limelight.


    Looking at the once brilliant hanshanzong, at least half of the people are now missing.


    Most of them are people who have nowhere to go. When they practice martial arts in the morning, they are still listless. They feel like they are living here. Wu Shishan feels that his whole life''s hard work has been basically destroyed.


    Do you want to say that you regret killing the Lei family?


    Not really.


    The only change was that he didn''t expect that there were such strange women in the world.


    Just as he was worried and didn''t know what to do next, news came from the capital that Mr. Li had died suddenly.


    His heart jumped, and Mr. Li died, too?


    At that time, it was because of the support of Mr. Li that one of Lei Feng''s nets could be hit.


    And Mr. Li played a big role.


    You don''t have to think about it to know who did it.


    That person means too ruthless, always doubt, she really can let go of oneself?


    But I didn''t find myself again.


    Naturally, Meng Li did it. The principle of blood debt and blood compensation will never change.


    There are many people who have had a grudge with Wushishan.


    Together, I plan to attack Wushishan.


    Before you were powerful, I didn''t dare to provoke you. I''ve put up with everything, but now it''s different. Your disciples have run away, and those close to you have been killed by you.


    In addition to those weak and unreliable disciples, you are basically alone. It''s better not to take revenge at this time.


    What''s the name?


    Their previous grudges are not dignified enough. In the final analysis, their affairs are not big enough.


    When a group of people were worried, a disciple came and said:


    "there was a woman outside the door who asked to see him. She said that she was Lei Siyue, the daughter of the leader of Lei Meng."


    Everyone looked at each other. Is Lei Siyue still alive?


    They are not familiar with this woman. After all, they couldn''t touch this level at that time. They were only brought by Lei Feng. They looked at her from a distance.


    I don''t know what this man looks like.


    Please enter Meng Li. As soon as Meng Li goes in, he looks at several small clan leaders here.


    In the past, those who were bullied by Hanshan did not raise their heads.


    I used to complain to Lei Feng.


    They twisted their strength into a force, and maybe the power of the first World War. Those who had a larger clan and had the strength to destroy Wushishan were still afraid of Wushishan''s backing in the imperial court.


    Watch from the wall.


    They didn''t know the backer was dead long ago.


    If they knew, they would not be able to reach these small clans. They would have eaten Hanshan clan for a long time.


    Now it''s just for these small sects to test how much strength hanshanzong has left.


    There are countless calculations.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Meng Li, and Meng Li said with a smile:


    "all the patriarchs get together today to discuss how to fight against Hanshan sect. Siyue has a deep blood feud, so he can''t hide behind his back. So he wants to go with you. I hope you don''t dislike my low strength and make me a drag."


    Everyone was stunned. How did the other party know their plan?


    But if you want to be more careful, you can also find clues by investigation, or you can say it to test whether they have this idea.


    If they don''t agree, they can directly deny it, and the other party can''t insist that they have this plan.


    But when you think about it, with Lei Siyue, things are all right. They are the Party of justice, so they don''t deny it and go down the steps.


    All kinds of care and fighting against injustice come one after another. If they don''t think about their real calculation, they all seem to be amiable elders.


    Meng Li copes with the past lightly.After setting a date, each sect with a group of disciples marched towards Hanshan sect. Wu Shishan despised these little sects in his heart.


    Earlier in front of the mountain gate to set up an organ to meet them, but because Meng Li''s mental real-time attention to the surrounding situation, so make a reminder, let them avoid.


    So when Wushishan saw that they were all at the gate, he was surprised.


    And then look proud, avoid what?


    Still too weak, too weak.


    But when he saw Meng Li, he frowned. Today, Meng Li is not wearing a black curtain hat, but a white curtain hat.


    Wu Shishan didn''t know who Meng Li was, but he didn''t like anyone who was similar to him.


    How shameful is it that people cover their faces all day long?


    Meng Li had the most legitimate reason to attack Wushi mountain, so when the little masters looked at her, she stood up, took off the curtain cap and showed her true face.


    When Wu Shishan saw Meng Li''s face clearly, his face was shocked.


    I knew she was alive.


    So, she can live because of that person. She is here today. That person should be nearby today.


    Maybe the man asked her to take revenge.


    You want her to avenge herself?


    Ushitan was desperate.


    It turns out that the man never wanted to let him go.


    It''s just more torture for him.


    Why bother!


    They abandoned their dignity, to survive until now, is it for this moment of humiliation?


    Meng Li said: "Wushishan, long time no see."


    Wu Shishan''s face was pale, and he had no courage to fight. He said:


    "niece Siyue, when is the time to repay each other? I already know that I was wrong, and I have done so much atonement. Can you spare my life? "


    This is actually to the man in the dark.


    Several patriarchs were surprised. When did Wushishan have such a low profile?


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "blood debt and blood compensation, do you think you can be forgiven if you spend some money and kill some people?"


    "Unless there are so many lives in my Lei family."


    Wu Shishan gritted his teeth and had nothing to say.


    He felt that all the excuses were pale. He had no way to go.


    The location of the island is exposed, so we can''t go any more. The man never intended to let him go. He will definitely go to find him.

 Chapter 1319

    But you can''t stand and wait to die. You have to try to see if there is any hope of life.


    Thinking of this, Wushishan started to use lightness skills and turned around and ran towards zongmen.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Straight away


    Run away


    No matter several patriarchs and disciples here, or the disciples brought out by Wushishan, they almost lost their chin.


    It''s the same as fighting. The leaders run away directly. How can the people at the bottom have the confidence to continue fighting?


    You don''t want your family, and you expect me to work for you?


    Some people want to run away, but the martial arts practitioners are too spineless.


    Some people want to surrender directly, but also feel that they can''t put down face.


    Face to face, are waiting for a person, waiting for a person at the beginning.


    But no one wants to fight to the end to defend hanshanzong.


    I''m glad to see that. It''s too easy for me to succeed.


    There''s no suspense.


    Meng Li immediately said:


    "I''ll go after Wushi mountain."


    After that, without waiting for a reply, she used her lightness skills and headed for Wushishan.


    There''s a mental imprint, can you run away?


    The reason why Wushishan ran to zongmen was that he wanted to pick up his wife and children. He seemed to have some friendship.


    But I haven''t received my wife and children yet. When I look back, I see Meng Li behind him.


    This!


    Now we can''t take our wife and children with us. If we are caught up with our wife and children, we may be killed by them. If we don''t take them, we will only take their lives.


    If he died, there was no need to worry about the fate of his wife and children.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t want to come up to kill Lei Siyue. He felt that the man had been secretly protecting Lei Siyue.


    He had no choice but to use his internal power and yelled:


    "Wu Jue, take your mother and run away."


    Then he ran in the opposite direction, hoping to attract Meng Li to pursue him and give his wife and children a chance to escape.


    Meng Li is also very good to chase.


    Before, there was a mess in Hanshan sect. Meng Li couldn''t use her body skills very well. When she chased Wushishan out of the sect, and there was no one around, she moved to Wushishan without any scruple.


    Wu Shishan widened his eyes and said:


    "do you know this skill? What did she teach you? "


    Meng Li was a little speechless. He changed his voice. He was speaking to Wu Shishan with a black veil and hat before, and said:


    "now, are you still asking such stupid and ignorant questions?"


    "You..." Wu Shishan said in horror:


    "so it''s you all the time. Are you teasing me and taking revenge on me?"


    It turns out that they have always been one person.


    Until now, he really regretted, if he had known that Lei Fengzhi had such a daughter, he would never provoke.


    But on second thought, there are still many doubts in my heart.


    How could it have been so miserable at that time if it had been so early in the morning?


    If you want to break your head, you can''t figure out the key.


    It''s a matter of life and death, but Wushishan can''t restrain his divergent thinking.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "of course."


    Wu Shishan asked in despair:


    "you can kill me, why do you bother so much?"


    "Why don''t you give me a break in the morning?"


    Meng Li: "xingba."


    "I''ll satisfy your curiosity."


    "I''m just tormenting you. I won''t be happy if I give you a good time."


    "What''s more, I want to avenge my father aboveboard, so let your crime be known to the world. I killed you, and no one condemned me."


    In the mind of the client, the principle of dealing with the people in the Jianghu is to be open and aboveboard, and revenge should be open and aboveboard.


    I don''t think it''s enough to comfort the spirits of my dead father and mother.


    In any case, without violating her own principles, she will try her best to satisfy what the client thinks.


    Meng Li did not even wait for Wu Shishan to finish. He took out his sword, which was full of spirit power, and went towards Wu Shishan''s neck.


    Wushishan was imprisoned and had no power to fight back. His eyes were almost staring out.


    He opened his mouth to say something. Meng Li''s hand fell, and Wu Shishan''s head fell to the ground.


    Wring his hair, Meng wudingshi went back.


    What do you think? I''m in a good mood to let you die a little more clearly.


    I don''t really want to talk to you. Do you think she will take the time to listen to Wu Shishan''s begging for mercy or cursing or abusing?


    The people brought by several patriarchs have already attacked hanshanzong. In fact, none of them can be regarded as an attack, because there is no real resistance.It''s easy to get in.


    But the scene was still very chaotic, but when Meng Li twisted Wu Shishan''s head and appeared in front of the crowd, the scene was quiet for a time.


    The patriarch was killed instead of running successfully, which was a great blow to the disciples of Hanshan sect. He pretended to resist before, but now he just discards his weapons.


    Don''t kill me. I''ll be a disciple of your clan with you.


    So several patriarchs immediately happily divided up the disciples of Hanshan sect. People are power. Who doesn''t want them when conditions permit?


    Meng Li turns around to find Wu Jue''s mother and son. They have successfully run out of hanshanzong. They feel that their position is not far away.


    But when Meng Li found Wu Jue, he was dead. His mother should have died to protect him.


    Looking at Wu Jue''s physical state, he should have been in poisonous hair at that time. When he was in poisonous hair, he wanted to roll all over the ground, and naturally he couldn''t resist.


    I don''t know who killed them. All the valuable things on Wu Jue and his mother have been taken away. They must be disciples from several sects, and they have a lot of money. They didn''t cut off their heads to ask for credit.


    If you get less money, you will ask for credit with your head. If you have more money, it''s not cost-effective to take it back, and you have to hand it in.


    Meng Li had no interest in the money, and had no time to investigate who killed Wu Jue''s mother and son.


    Die when you die.


    This is revenge.


    No one seems to have been left behind by her.


    Originally, hanshanzong was so powerful that it felt solid and reliable to stand in the river and lake. However, it never occurred to people that changes came one after another, and it was over in a short time.


    So up to now, they don''t understand why Wushishan wanted to kill those people of hanshanzong at that time.


    It''s like breaking your arm.


    If those people were there, Hanshan sect would not be a place where several small sects could take their disciples to the wild.


    For Meng Li''s killing Wushishan, there''s no saying in the world that it''s not Meng Li''s right to avenge his father.


    I''m just surprised. Is Lei Siyue so good at martial arts?


    They dare not say that they can kill Wushishan.


    Lei Feng just died for half a year. If Lei Siyue was good at martial arts at that time, why didn''t he save others?


    They were exterminated.


    If you''re not strong enough, can you practice such skills in a short time?


    What a chance it is.


    According to those people, it didn''t take long to pursue Wushishan.

 Chapter 1320

    They are still far away at the beginning. It takes time for them to tighten the distance. Then they have to fight and return.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Wushishan''s martial arts were much higher than Wushishan''s, he would not have come back so soon.


    So the focus is on Meng Li''s martial arts, with different thoughts.


    Many forces are looking for Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes care of his children at home.


    Holding Ling Er, playing flute, flute melodious, looking at the moonlight, not leisurely.


    I bought two people and took good care of ling''er.


    They are quite satisfied. After all, as slaves, it is very easy to take care of a child''s food and clothing.


    They don''t feel tired, and the host gives them money to take charge of the expenses. Sometimes they can pour a little into their hands to make pocket money.


    Ling''er was sleepy in Meng Li''s arms. Before going to bed, she asked:


    "sister, when will father and aunt come back? It''s been a long time."


    Meng Li looked up at the stars and thought of those countless planes. She was also thinking, in which plane are her parents?


    Meng Li pats ling''er on the shoulder and coaxes her into sleep.


    Accompany to work properly son a few days, again went to see big pillar a son.


    Dazhu works hard. He practices martial arts every day. Wang takes care of the family.


    Looking at their life as usual, Meng Li didn''t appear in front of them. He just asked someone to send a letter to Wang. Wang didn''t know the characters, so did Da Zhu.


    In this era, letters are rare for people like them.


    Holding the letter, they opened it carefully and saw a silver note inside. The couple''s eyes widened and almost suffocated.


    Dyspnea


    I quickly hid the silver note in my arms, and there was another letter. I opened it and read it, saying I didn''t understand it.


    It''s got to be read.


    After counting, there were few words on it. They asked someone to read it. It said:


    reward, be safe, don''t read, moon.


    Although it was only eight words, the couple also understood what was going on.


    This silver note is used to thank the rescuers at that time and to report their safety.


    But why not show up.


    Let them have a look.


    Two people think about it, sigh, probably can''t meet it, fate has done.


    There are conditions, certainly want to go in a better direction, they sent the column to read.


    Even if they have mastered martial arts and can''t read, they are also reckless men. In their hearts, those who can read are superior.


    Although the husband and wife are honest and honest, they should have some wisdom in life.


    I know that I have no money to show. I hide my money well. I have the conditions to improve my life, but I don''t squander it. It''s the same as before.


    It takes a lot of money to make the pillars better.


    Meng Li returns to the river''s lake again and finds that he is looking for her everywhere.


    Now the identity has no need to cover up, Meng Li is also lazy to wear a curtain cap.


    So it''s easy to find.


    "Miss Lei, I have found you." A disciple in baiyunzong''s costume rushed to Meng Li breathlessly.


    Meng Li: what can I do for you


    The disciple''s eyebrows moved and said:


    "our patriarch said that you would be invited to our patriarchal clan."


    Meng Li: "but what about the wedding and birthday party? So solemn. "


    Bai yunzong''s relationship with the client''s father is not very good, but it''s not bad.


    Besides, baiyunzong has a good reputation outside.


    Disciple: "yes."


    "Miss Lei, don''t embarrass me. We don''t dare to deal with the Lord''s affairs. We can only do it."


    "But you can rest assured that our Lord has no malice."


    Meng Li said in a voice:


    "OK, let''s go."


    "By the way, get me a sedan chair." Meng Li said to his disciples.


    Although legs can walk, but there are still some problems, often very painful, I have been taking internal and external acupuncture all kinds of conditioning.


    If you encounter the doctor''s skill, you may be more worried about the system after a long time, or you may not be able to come back well.


    Disciple: "yes."


    The cost of sedan chair is too high.


    Only horses. Do you want them?


    But this kind of words is naturally not dare to say, the other side is to take the head of Wushishan people, not happy to kill him is not something between the hands?


    He nodded and bowed:


    "yes, yes, I''ll call you right away."


    What else can we do? We can only rent one right away.


    Meng Li went to baiyunzong in a sedan chair. The master of baiyunzong came out to greet him personally and called out cordially:"Siyue niece, I''m relieved to see you safe and sound."


    Niece is just a way of shouting, pulling into the relationship between the two.


    Meng left the sedan chair and was led by the master of Baiyun to walk towards Baiyun.


    "I should be fine." She said faintly.


    Lord Baiyun


    Is there any way to talk this day?


    I know you are good at martial arts.


    "Ah, my niece Siyue is very graceful now, and she is so skillful. It''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves."


    Meng Li said modestly:


    "it''s OK. In fact, it''s not very powerful."


    Master Baiyun feels embarrassed. How can I answer this?


    It''s hard to flatter a junior.


    But that''s the strength


    He then changed the topic and said, "niece Siyue, do you know why I am so anxious to find you?"


    Meng Li cooperatively said:


    "I don''t know."


    Master Bai yunzong sighed:


    "the world is dangerous. Now many people are staring at you. As for the reason why they are staring at you, you must know?"


    "Although I know you are good at martial arts, you can''t fight with two fists and four hands. There are so many people that you can''t fight. But don''t worry. If you stay with me, you will be OK."


    "Baiyunzong is your strong backing."


    Meng Li stops and looks at master Baiyun. Master Baiyun''s heart is surging. He thinks he has moved the little girl.


    But I heard the little girl say:


    "can''t we be more cheerful? You don''t have to be so circuitous if you want my unique skill. Just say it directly


    Everyone will plan for themselves. Meng Li doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    She is going to be the leader of the Wulin alliance in the future, so she seems to be able to live with those who are not too disgusted.


    white cloud master''s old face is red, heart says I let you give, do you give it?


    "Niece Siyue, where do you think I am? How can I be such a person?" He said.


    Meng Li: "well, it''s just that I''m busy recently. I prefer to be more direct."


    Master Bai yunzong scratched his head. He didn''t feel able to say it. At last, he found a compromise and said, "niece Siyue, I have encountered some problems in martial arts training recently and I can''t make progress. Can you give me some advice?"


    Meng Li took out a skill book from his sleeve and said:


    "this can be solved. It''s an exclusive and unique skill, and it''s secret. How much money do you plan to pay for this book?"


    She also needs money to build clothes tombs for the people who died in the Lei family.

 Chapter 1321

    Lord Baiyun


    Is it true that you''re a secret learner or something?


    So easy to sell?


    Meng Li looked at the white cloud Lord with distrust on his face and asked:


    "is there any doubt?"


    Lord Baiyun


    Who is not puzzled enough about such a thing?


    He coughed awkwardly with a serious face and said, "niece Siyue, you can''t tease me like this."


    Meng Li: "I didn''t tease you."


    "If you want to believe me, buy it. If you don''t believe me, forget it. Don''t force it, but if you don''t buy it, it''s someone else''s skill."


    Lord Baiyun I''ll take it. "


    Although master Baiyun felt unreliable and looked like a unreliable person, he still bought this skill.


    And the price is not cheap.


    In his heart, he had made the plan that this skill was useless, but he secretly touched it and opened it, which made his eyes shine.


    This skill is very advanced, and there are even some introduction to it.


    How?


    I don''t know if I can use it.


    He wanted to ask Meng Li if he had this kind of skill. Seeing the girl''s casual attitude, he felt that it was more than one.


    But I heard that the girl left.


    Of course, Meng Li has to go. The things he came here have already been done. It''s meaningless to stay here.


    She didn''t forget that the world planned to evolve and improve its power system. Besides the aura of heaven and earth becoming stronger and stronger, she also had to have corresponding skills. Otherwise, no amount of spiritual power accumulated in her body could be exerted.


    As long as these skills are given to the powerful and powerful people here, they can be easily inherited.


    You can make money.


    There are too many skills. It''s useless to stay in her system space. To dispose of part of them is to clean up the space.


    There are people everywhere looking for Meng Li. Where Meng Li is needed, Meng Li will go.


    No matter the forces of the right way or the so-called evil cult, Meng Li always sells Gongfa.


    Sell it and go.


    I don''t fight with you guys.


    Where do I come from?


    I have adventures, but I''m short-sighted. I only like money, so I can only sell it.


    Besides, I can only practice one skill by myself, and I need something suitable for me. It''s useless to take the rest.


    Believe it or not, I gave the reason anyway.


    All forces stress balance, that is, it is impossible for the way of heaven to enhance the forces of the right way and suppress the so-called evil cult.


    But those who don''t like it are miserable to be left by Meng.


    Isn''t it true that everyone will be able to get such a high-level skill after he gets it?


    But many people know Meng Li''s character, and when they hear that she has gone to other sects, they are worried that others will get the skills.


    But there''s no way to take Meng Li. There''s no trace.


    Where do they know their worries are true.


    Others do.


    It''s almost rotten.


    He almost finished running all the sects in the Jianghu. Meng Li felt that he had almost finished, so he bought a large piece of land and began to build the clothes tombs of the Lei family.


    If the client needs this land, a sect can be established in the future.


    It is estimated that the trustor is not willing to go again, so it is easy to touch the scene.


    This time, Meng Li thought about his task, only the Wulin leader was left.


    She began to suggest that the Wulin conference should be held.


    All of you: --


    What''s wrong with the girl?


    No, after all, there is no one in charge in the river and lake. The urgent order has not made it clear where to put it. It really needs a leader.


    If it had been in the past, it would have been put forward.


    How can such a tacit understanding, no one moved.


    Everyone thinks that he wants to delay time, so that he can practice his newly acquired skills and make great progress, so that he can win the position of Wulin alliance leader at one stroke.


    If it''s held now, I don''t think I can do it. But if the Wulin alliance leader is not surprised, it''s held once every five years. How many five years can I miss in my life?


    Isn''t it?


    Is that what everyone thinks?


    Meng Li asked once every few days. At last, under her supervision and all kinds of consideration, the Wulin conference was held.


    Meng Li also joined the competition for the Wulin leader.


    When registering, the man lowered his head and asked Meng Li:


    "what school do you belong to?"


    Meng Li looked at the man and finally said, "I''m of my own school."


    The man said very directly:


    "is there no school?""It''s better to stay cool for your life."


    Meng Li Take a good look at me and see if I have a sect? "


    This person just raised his head and looked at Meng Li. His eyes were shocked for a moment, and his attitude to Meng Li changed.


    He said:


    "Miss Lei, you''re here. Our patriarch guessed that you''re coming. He said that if you come, please inform him. You''ll wait here for a moment. Let me inform him."


    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Meng Li to speak, he ran directly. There was a team behind Meng Li. They all came to see Meng Li.


    Who seems to know big people?


    Those who need to sign up here are generally unknown people in the world.


    Most of them won a prize focusing on participation.


    Master Baiyun and the other masters came out. The battle was very big, and he welcomed Meng Li in with a smile.


    So Meng Li sat in a group of sect, and a group of people were staring at her. After a long silence, the master of Baiyun sect couldn''t help talking.


    He asked:


    "niece Siyue, are you coming to the Wulin conference to win the title of Wulin alliance leader?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Everyone looked at each other, and they were all in trouble. She gave them all her own skills. What did she use?


    I''m sure it''s better. I''m really good at killing Wushishan. Maybe this year''s Wulin leader will fall into the hands of this little girl.


    Can this be allowed?


    In fact, Meng Li was a little annoyed. Before they got together, they tested each other. Everyone''s martial arts skills have been improved, and no one can do anything.


    What''s the problem?


    There is a kind of conjecture in everyone''s heart. In fact, it is close to the truth, but they are unwilling to admit it. They still believe that they are the only one and will surpass others in the future.


    This is equivalent to a reason for struggle. We can''t destroy ourselves. If we destroy ourselves, we are easy to decadent.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes is not very good, but Meng Li is smiling, a completely unknown.


    They thought again, it seems better to fall into the hands of this little girl than to fall into the hands of others.


    This girl has no sect power to rely on now. She has become the leader of the Wulin alliance by being single. They can listen to what she says, but they can''t listen to it.


    I don''t have much interest struggle with them. What can I fight for? I''m just a girl. I don''t have much resources.


    It''s better to give it to her than to her nemesis. If her nemesis wins the position of alliance leader, not only will her power develop rapidly, but also she will suffer from suppression.

 Chapter 1322

    Let this girl be the top for five years.


    Five years at the top and another competition after five years. There are many right and wrong in the world. It''s not that we have to wait five years. As long as we have enough strength, we can change the situation immediately.


    At this moment, everyone''s mind was strangely the same.


    They look at Meng Li''s eyes become more soft, but there are some calculations in the soft.


    Meng Li returned with a gentle and modest look.


    Therefore, Meng Li became the leader of the Wulin alliance more smoothly.


    During the competition, the scene was very harmonious, all the time. No one really fought with Meng Li. After all, Meng Li has no enemies in the world.


    All the enemies are dead.


    But also did not try to find out the real strength of Meng Li, which makes many people some regret.


    Meng Li took the summoning order and became the first female Wulin leader and the youngest.


    There''s only one person left.


    These people out of what state of mind, Meng Li is not do not understand, just can change other people''s ideas?


    Besides, if you insist on fighting, no one can beat her. The Wulin leader is still her.


    Meng Li took the order and looked at the huge territory he had bought. He wondered whether he should establish a sect. It must be easy to recruit disciples because he is the leader of the Wulin alliance and killed Wushishan.


    But when I was planning, I felt the looseness between myself and the prohibition of system space.


    She left a number of skills, which must be useful to the client, not for her cultivation, but also for her future.


    What she left to her client should be the best one of all her skills in the world. As long as the client practices well, she will still be the leader of Wulin five years later.


    After doing this, I checked my legs, and the client insisted on using up the rest of the medicine.


    She thought and went back to system space.


    View reward:


    fulfill the client''s wish: avenge your blood and be the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    Score 100 points, get 91000 points, boundary power reward: 1020 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Complete the hidden task: slightly promote the evolution of the plane, get 100000 points, 2000 points, 10 points of small world contribution


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    level: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.16 million


    boundary force: 7065


    soul force: 6


    contribution point: 10


    prop: Resurrection in situ One.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Liwei frowns. The reward of Jieli for this world mission is much less than that before.


    It used to be three thousand five thousand, but this time it''s only two thousand.


    But there are ten more contribution points. What''s this for?


    When I was about to ask 6018, I saw that the system sent her an email, which said what the contribution point was.


    It''s very long, many, and the font is very small. Meng Li can''t help squinting to see clearly.


    It took a long time to see.


    The expression was very silent.


    After spending so much time, she can sum it up in a few sentences.


    That is: the contribution point is a new thing launched by the organization. As for its use, it has not yet been determined.


    But please look forward to it. The contribution point will never disappoint you.


    Meng Li thinks that it''s too flashy. Both Jieli and integral can be used as currency circulation. Should contribution point be the same?


    If the contribution point can circulate, this thing should be valuable.


    Meng Li almost knew the value of his contribution.


    For example, these 10 contribution points are likely to be equivalent to 1000 boundary forces, because these hidden tasks and extra tasks are at least around 3000 boundary forces?


    With a long sigh, we need to improve our strength, but we still need to find something unknown.


    Now we can only expect its value to be higher.


    6018 is also quite speechless about the existence of contribution points. It can''t be that the organization is changing its ways to entrap people.


    It''s not good to see the host''s expression, and he doesn''t want to talk about it again, which makes the host unhappy.


    Sigh!


    Meng Li was a little bored in his heart, so he just played the flute to relieve himself.


    Dream flute itself is a difficult weapon to use, but after her unremitting practice, she is now very skilled, and the use of dream flute is not limited to those scores given by the organization at that time.


    Later, she found the book of Yingong in the pile of books she bought, and she practiced it easily.When you get tired of practice, you fall down and go to sleep.


    Wake up and go to see the client.


    After the client went back, he was surprised to see the savings left by Meng Li. When did he become so rich?


    This money has no worries about food, clothing and wealth. Is it OK for a few lives?


    Meng Li''s ability of pitching people is not weak, so he naturally needs to leave more room for the client if he has the conditions.


    The client didn''t immediately create the sect. He just took ling''er to travel around and saw the whole river from north to south.


    Of course, on the way, he picked up a lot of bad people, did a lot of good things, and adopted many children around him.


    Gradually, her reputation became more and more popular, and her behavior style was somewhat similar to her father''s.


    But most of the girls are careful. The client is more tactful than Lei Fengzhi. In a word, she doesn''t offend people as much as Lei Fengzhi.


    Five years later, the client participated in the Wulin conference again. The overall strength of this conference is much higher than that of the last one.


    But still no one can do anything.


    Who can know that Meng Li never gave it casually when he gave it.


    She knows who doesn''t deal with whom, and when she gives the skill, she gives it to restrain each other.


    So the consignor is the Wulin leader again. We are used to the feeling that the consignor is the Wulin leader, and we don''t give orders to them. As long as it seems to be OK, there will never be any trouble.


    But some people are anxious. They have been practicing for five years. At first, it''s OK to clap a table. Now it''s OK to clap a stone. It seems that they have made great progress.


    But the point is that everyone is like this. What''s the use?


    Ask the client if you can give me a powerful skill.


    The client said in silence:


    "what skill? If I have a powerful skill, I will definitely use it myself. "


    Some people don''t believe it. At that time, you had a lot of hands. You didn''t rob them in those years. They were afraid that you could kill people in Wuyun mountain because of your strength. They didn''t dare to do it at will.


    Now I can try. There''s a limit for practicing martial arts. You ran fast when you had an adventure. Five years later, maybe you''ve reached the limit. I can''t compete with you.


    To compete with the client, we should try our best.


    In the end, I found that the client''s martial arts skills were really higher than theirs, but they were not so high that they were normal.


    So these people believe that the client really doesn''t have the skill that can make the Jianghu crazy.


    It''s embarrassing.


    The heart that wants to have a peerless skill is destroyed.

 Chapter 1323

    It seems that the client didn''t want to establish a sect. Maybe the shadow of being exterminated was too big.


    I''m afraid this kind of tragedy will happen.


    After all, the greater the ability is, the greater the responsibility is. In her heart, she has to be responsible for recruiting disciples.


    If for any reason, it is very likely that one clan will be destroyed.


    Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well.


    But the children she adopted are getting older, but they want a force to rely on and have ambition.


    Especially in this world, more and more people begin to practice because of the abundance of aura.


    With the updating of martial arts secret scripts and moving towards a more powerful power system, some of the original martial arts secret scripts have been eliminated.


    These skills eliminated by them give opportunities to those who have never been able to practice martial arts in their whole life.


    If we have some foundation, we will also want to join the sect.


    Now there are more and more sects in the Jianghu, and the influence of these sects is growing. More and more people are looking forward to practicing martial arts.


    It''s unprecedented.


    Even the people of the imperial court, who are the larger sects nowadays, have to be treated with courtesy.


    How can the children adopted by the client not be moved?


    They began to fool the client.


    He said, "master, although you are good at martial arts, you are only one person. When something happens, you can''t fight with two fists and four hands."


    The client sighed and knew that.


    When there are many people around you, your mind will be mixed.


    In desperation, she began to establish a sect. Meng Li gave all the extra skills to her adopted children.


    The child is now big and has become her right arm.


    Later, he was the pillar of the sect.


    Meng Li saw that the client was busy building a sect, so he stopped looking.


    The future depends on her personal chance.


    The change of the times, some sacrifice, some rise, in fact, is also a major shuffle, depends on whether to seize the opportunity.


    The life span of the client may not be as long as that of the practitioners. After all, it takes a long time for the world to evolve.


    But the life span may also be extended a little because of cultivation.


    The client may not want to bother to establish a sect, but many things in life are forced to that point.


    On the day of adoption, the future can be expected.


    It''s not necessary to be alone and carefree forever, but she is willing to take those people with her.


    I don''t like it emotionally.


    The client''s martial arts skills are too high. She has her own foundation and hard training. Most people dare not chase her.


    Naturally, she doesn''t think that her martial arts are much lower than her.


    Those who are not much lower than her are all the masters. They are young and big, and they don''t have a good face. That''s even more impossible.


    About being the leader of the Wulin alliance, Meng Li thinks that the client simply doesn''t want others to sit in the position of the leader of the Wulin alliance and do evil things.


    So I have the best.


    Think about it, or to see a pillar, in the past several years, pillars have become a little boy.


    Although he practiced martial arts since childhood, he didn''t join the sect. Instead, he set up a martial arts school to teach others to practice martial arts.


    It''s so small. It''s not so convincing. Fortunately, there is Dazhu. Dazhu has been learning some foreign Kung Fu with him. He came to be a teacher.


    In fact, the teacher is a pillar.


    Life is much better now than before.


    Meng Li thinks that people are not only paying for the kindness of dripping water, but he is not paying for it.


    What she does is easy and easy to give.


    But it''s what they need.


    Good luck.


    Her consciousness returned to the system space and went to Lingtian, and everything was as usual.


    The one that should sleep is still sleeping, and the one that doesn''t grow fruit is still not growing.


    Forget it, every time I look at it, every time it''s the same. She picks up the Yin Yang pearl, just like before.


    My heart is very tired.


    She went to the front of the big screen and checked to see if anyone sent her a message. As a result, she saw an email.


    It''s about contribution.


    Sleep to see a follow-up, come up with a use?


    There are so many organizational talents.


    Meng Li opened it and browsed it slowly. He found that he understood.


    Contribution point is generally a reward for doing something that is obviously beneficial to the world.


    Then, the only function of this contribution point developed at present is equivalent to a ticket.


    In what field?


    The competition between the Tasker and the Tasker is called team competition.


    Team up with many people, the winner will get rich rewards.


    This reward is definitely more than doing a task.And this kind of participation, is all OK, even if you are a star mission, as long as you have a contribution point, you can come.


    There are 10 contribution points to enter the competition, there are 100 contribution points to enter the competition.


    So Meng Li felt that this ticket was bought by more than 1000 Jieli.


    Because of ten contribution points, she got at least one thousand less world power.


    If the party who fails does not return the contribution points, it is equivalent to a task failure, that is, it has to do a compensation task.


    I don''t know whether this is the welfare or routine of the organization.


    All right?


    But this is more about personal ability, and it also gives people who work hard to accumulate resources a different way to get more resources.


    Meng Li is a little excited.


    Resources are important.


    But if you fail, you have to make up for it


    Well, I can''t even afford the cost of a compensation task.


    Try it.


    This time, I just finished the task of having a little relationship with the world and got ten contribution points. Maybe there are many people who are similar to her, and they all have contribution points in their hands.


    But not everyone has it.


    As soon as the rules came out, I just took advantage of the fact that not everyone had them and went to participate in it.


    I feel like I have a better chance of winning.


    If we wait until the later stage, we will all have some contribution. By that time, the more people of all kinds, the more likely they are to meet immortals and rookies.


    When asked for 6018''s opinion, 6018 said: "you can try it at this good time."


    "At this time, maybe your team-mates are not very strong, but they are not special. Generally, there are few hidden missions related to the world under Samsung missions."


    "At present, this is the only way to obtain contribution points. In fact, the five-star missions sometimes don''t pay attention to the needs of the world. Without this awareness, there will be no contribution points. In short, if the five-star missions don''t pay attention to the will of heaven, individuals think that the level is very low."


    "This kind of teammate is cheating."


    "But once the contribution points are displayed in everyone''s personal data, almost every Tasker will consciously get the contribution points. At that time, the people will be in a mess, and all kinds of people will be involved. At that time, the team competition will be more difficult than at present."


    Meng Li thinks 6018 is reasonable.


    That makes a lot of sense.


    In fact, it''s interesting to discuss this point carefully.

 Chapter 1324

    She found the join window and spent ten contribution points to click in.


    Organizing so many people, matching up quickly, and being transmitted quickly.


    When he was transported, Meng Li felt that he was a grain of dust floating in the vast starry sky. He was very small.


    She hopes it will go better this time.


    This team match is the same as the assessment task, that is, you can''t carry anything to the right place.


    Moreover, we can''t transmit anything to the right place through the system, which is quite limited and fair to a certain extent.


    This time, we can''t send things to system space.


    At the plane, the goal is a barren land, where the land is desertified, the trees are withered and yellow, and the depression is extreme.


    Meng Li felt something on his shoulder. He took it down and saw that it was a big climbing bag.


    It contains some necessary supplies, water, food, disposable facial wipes, and some changed clothes.


    Intending to receive information, habit led her to start observing the situation around her.


    She wanted to release her mental power, but found that there was an energy that prevented her mental power from releasing.


    6018 said:


    "above, this team competition does not allow the use of mental energy, and put things in advance to limit you."


    Meng Li: "just this time? Or every time in the future? "


    I didn''t say that before.


    6018 guessed:


    "maybe it depends on the situation every time. I''m not sure. It''s a new routine and I haven''t been fooled yet."


    Meng Li


    That said, they should be the first group to do the team match.


    The first to be taken in?


    It''s a little sad to think of it.


    Forget it, she looked around and found that there was no one around, so she asked 6018 to send her the rules of the game.


    The owner of this body is called Wang Mei. This time, he is here to take part in a challenge called survival test.


    For one month.


    This month can not leave the specified range, everyone has positioning, can not be disassembled, if there is a positioning can not reach your position, even if it is eliminated.


    A team of four. They''re the purple team.


    When judging, we first calculate the health value of a team. Which team has the highest health value will win.


    It''s with all the teammates.


    And the reward distribution system is: the person with the highest life value among the four people will be allocated the most reward.


    Of course, if a teammate dies, you can fight alone. The rest, even if there is only one person left, can also compare with other teams whose life value is higher.


    That is to say, if all the members of the winning team are present, it will be 20 million for four people. Even if they are the weakest of the four people in the team, at least they will start with a million.


    If there''s only one person left in the team, you''ll be the one.


    Million is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Wang Mei likes this kind of challenging life.


    All right.


    In fact, it''s for millions. The significance of millions is to solve most of the problems in the lives of the poor.


    Wang Mei needs it. Her parents are in poor health all the year round. Her younger brother died early, and her sister-in-law remarried, leaving two children for her elderly parents.


    She was also unlucky. She had been married and divorced. She had been in society for many years, but she did nothing.


    All kinds of troubles in her life made her feel that her life was meaningless.


    If there are millions, life will really become different.


    She is with this mentality, success, with their own money, life is easy, the future can be expected.


    Failure?


    No matter whether you can succeed or not, you have to stay here for a month.


    Even if your food is robbed on the first day, you can''t get it, so you can''t leave here.


    Tell Wang Mei that they have a way to stop anyone from leaving here.


    The meaning of money is really extraordinary, Wang Mei is determined to fight.


    She has no expectations of real life, grinding waste people, cruel.


    Some of the people who come here are like Wang Mei, some are in urgent need of money, and some are for adventure.


    When Meng Li came, it was Wang Mei''s first day.


    There''s no plot after that, and there''s no desire, because it''s not a counter attack mission.


    And this team competition, the general direction is to follow these rules of the game.


    That is to say, the Tasker can not leave the specified scope, locate or dismantle.


    And even if the rules of the game here change, they have to abide by them and break them.


    If they violate the rules, even if the task fails, go back to the system space to do the compensation task.Meng Li is a little suspicious of the reality of the body, because from the information of the team task given by the organization, he knows that it is not just their team.


    Where are so many clients in a world.


    But on second thought, if the organization has to find such a place, it will not be difficult for the whole world to find it.


    It''s just that the arrival of the taskers is not to counter attack them, but to complete their own competition.


    If it''s a real person, the organization must have its own way to deal with it. There should be compensation and so on.


    Or are they all clients who want to change their fate?


    But only a few of them will succeed in the end. The rest of the clients can''t do what they want. They can only go to the dead or come back like this?


    This kind of possibility is not without.


    Forget it, Meng Li no longer worries about it, and is comfortable adapting to his new body.


    Realizing that this is a survival game, Meng Li pays more attention to food. She opens her backpack again.


    It seems that the food is enough for one person to last for three days.


    Or just maintain the kind of, if the appetite is large, when snacks to eat and play, in fact, one day can eat.


    For a month, it''s unrealistic.


    So there are a lot of potential crises.


    It takes time to find teammates. There should be at least hundreds of people here, coming by plane.


    She took a look at the watch, which is issued by Tongyi. There is a map on it, marked with three small red dots. This is the position of the teammate.


    Everyone must be busy looking for teammates. She''ll go too.


    What makes Meng Li feel interesting is that after the first meeting between teammates, the position of teammates will no longer be displayed on the map.


    The watch is also used to receive the rules of the game. Naturally, it is also a locator. Meng Li thinks he should pay attention to the watch.


    If it is damaged and cannot be located, it will be judged as failure.


    She put her watch in her pants. The original owner was wearing jeans or tight, and it was hot enough.


    Then he took out a bottle of water, opened the cap and took a drink. It was very hot here, because the trees had no leaves and could not shade.


    The desertification of the land and the climate make it difficult for them to find something to eat.


    The little red dots on the map are all moving. It seems that they are all looking for each other to meet.


    In fact, it''s the least safe to be single now.


    Meng Li approached the nearest little red dot and walked all the way. He didn''t see the water source or the green trees.

 Chapter 1325

    They are all withered and yellow, with a few yellow leaves hanging. Meng Li is worried that a gust of wind will blow, and these leaves will be gone.


    Only a bare tree remained.


    It''s even more desolate.


    In this environment, the only advantage is probably that the enemy is hard to hide.


    It''s hard to play black hand behind your back.


    Although she didn''t know what was hidden in the boundary of this area to prevent people from going out, she was not interested in exploring.


    If you don''t see any food to eat, you have to grab food to survive, and you can''t leave here. Leaving is equivalent to a mission failure. If you really can''t grab food and are dying, you might as well go back to the system space. Why waste time?


    Meng Li wiped his sweat, and soon after he left, he was sweating all over.


    The body looks very strong, but it''s actually a little empty.


    Meng Li pinched the fat around his waist. Now he is more than one meter six, but his weight should be about 134.


    After looking at the sun and my watch, it''s noon. In fact, everyone has just landed. The plane scattered the people. After landing, they received the detailed rules of the game.


    Before I came here, I just told them that if they succeed in the challenge, there will be at least a million rich rewards, but I didn''t say the detailed rules.


    The detailed details are only now said. It should be in order to prevent everyone from falling together and starting to grab and immediately get into chaos.


    Moreover, this rule is cruel when we think about it carefully. If some people knew it in advance, they would not come.


    As she walked, she thought that she was very close to the nearest little red dot. She stopped, drank water and took a breath.


    Then little red dot found it by herself.


    He is a middle-aged man with glasses, some bald, some beer belly, but not fat, medium build.


    He looks medium, too.


    Looking at Meng Li, he hesitated and asked:


    "the Tasker? Teammates? "


    Meng Li nodded.


    He immediately laughed, quickly walked to Meng Li, sat down, took a bottle of water from his backpack, Gudong drank half a bottle, and said:


    "it''s hot and thirsty."


    Meng Li took a look at his water. There was only half a bottle left. There were only five bottles of water in his bag. The other side should be the same.


    It''s only half a day.


    The consumption of water is amazing.


    She nodded, turned her head and asked:


    "what do you call it?"


    "Do you ask me the number or the number?"


    Meng Li: "whatever you want, just need a code, easy to call."


    Zong Zhi laughed:


    "you are so interesting. Call me Zong Zhi."


    Meng Li said, "then you call me Wang Mei."


    Zongzhi nodded: "good."


    After drinking half a bottle of water and looking at the bottle, he suddenly realized something and looked at Meng Li awkwardly.


    Meng Li said:


    "we''d better find the remaining two teammates quickly."


    Zong Zhi immediately got up:


    "go."


    On the way, Zongzhi asked Meng Li, "can you take the liberty to ask?"


    Meng Li: "say."


    Zongzhi: "are you a five-star Tasker?"


    Meng Li: "yes, and you?"


    Zongzhi''s face didn''t show, but he was relieved in his heart and said:


    "me too."


    Although the five-star mission does not say how powerful, but in the end the probability is higher.


    And it''s a lot more experienced.


    He is worried about meeting a one star Tasker. It is because he came from one star that he knows how weak the one star Tasker is.


    No experience, no means, even IQ may not be online.


    It''s not to dislike or despise, but to work as a team. It''s not suitable for a person to pull back.


    A lot of people on mission can''t get to the time of five stars.


    The intermediate process is too long, and the heart test is the biggest.


    So he was relieved to meet the five-star mission.


    However, it''s not likely to meet a star Tasker. If you do, you''ll have to admit bad luck.


    Meng Li''s face was light, and they chatted about the rules of the game and the things they might encounter.


    I''m not a fool. I can see a lot of things.


    But they didn''t understand what they said, so far, the rest in their hearts.


    I just met him, but I''m not familiar with him.


    Besides, are teammates reliable?


    In the early stage, it may be that we need to survive and fight together.


    In the later stage, the competitive environment becomes smaller, and it is easier to know the strength of competitors, which can be eliminated directly to ensure their own win-win situation.


    Then we are faced with the issue of distribution of rewards. Is it 20 million for one person, or 20 million for four people in the world.And organizations continue the system of giving rewards. Although it''s impossible for them to get as many as 20 million rewards, they also give out a lot of rewards and then divide them among several people.


    Those with the highest health value get the most rewards.


    Four people, definitely want to be the person with the highest value of life.


    And finally, if conditions permit, fewer and fewer people will get points.


    Well


    With these in mind, Meng Li feels that the routine of the organization is really deep.


    It''s just four words of proverb. It''s all here.


    Meng Li asked:


    "you look like a poor man. Why would you want to come here?"


    Look at the clothes and the overall temperament.


    And even if poor people come here, they can say so.


    It''s all a compliment.


    Zong zhitan said:


    "the original owner is under great pressure. His wife, children and parents'' expenses are all on his shoulders. He feels tired and wants to have money to pay off the remaining mortgage at one time. He thinks that life will be much better in the future."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "that''s still money. I''m really poor and I''m in a tight living."


    Zongzhi touched his nose, and he could see it from his clothes.


    After about half an hour, they found another teammate.


    Is a very young girl, looks like only about 20 years old, dyed yellow hair, tied ball head, a few strands of soft curly hair hanging in the forehead.


    The hair color really needs to be separated. In short, the hair color and hairstyle make the girl look beautiful and young in the sun.


    But now my face is a little red from the sun.


    She is wearing a red skirt, and even a pair of shoes with a little heel. People who don''t know think she is traveling.


    Obviously, she was dressed in sunshine, which made her feel sunny. But when the girl came over, her expression was not very good, and she said in a slightly gloomy way:


    "two teammates? "Who''s on the assignment?"


    Zongzhi and Meng Li nodded at the same time. They also noticed that there was no backpack around the girl.


    This backpack is also issued uniformly.


    It''s impossible that the girl doesn''t have it. It can only be for some reason.


    "Call me Xiao Nuan. This is the name of the original owner." The girl said directly.


    Meng Li nodded: "Hello, Xiao Nuan."


    Xiao Nuan nodded slightly and said hello.


    Zongzhi asked more directly:


    "where''s your backpack?"


    Xiaonuan''s expression was even worse. He gave Zongzhi a white look and said, "no, I''ve been given to someone else by the fool of the original owner."


    Zong Zhi''s expression is a little difficult to say:


    "what? To someone else? "

 Chapter 1326

    Xiaonuan said irritably:


    "it can also be said that she cheated her. By chance, she met a person who told her to help her carry, and then said that they took care of each other and gave things to others after a few words of coaxing. As a result, they walked fast, and the original owner didn''t catch up with them, so the things were gone."


    Meng Li and Zongzhi are quite speechless.


    This is short of one person''s material, and we are teammates. We are bound to give it to her.


    Isn''t that more in demand?


    Xiao Nuan also understood this in her heart, and said:


    "if you think I''m a drag on you, I''ll leave here and go out and grab it myself."


    Meng Li and Zongzhi looked at each other, and then they said, "no, we are teammates. It''s better to be together."


    Xiao Nuan sighed: "the original owner has a little spare money at home. If he doesn''t lack this money, he just wants to take risks."


    "I like to challenge the unknown, but as far as her IQ is concerned, she basically said goodbye."


    Meng Li silently make complaints about the original owner of the little warm Tucao. She takes out a bottle of water from his body and gives it to Xiao Hao:


    , "is she thirsty?"


    Xiao Nuan took the water, took a drink and looked at Meng Li:


    "don''t you think I talk too much? Remind me in this way? "


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "if you don''t like to drink it, give it back to me."


    Xiao Nuan always had a gloomy face before, but this time she gave a smile. She waved her hand and said, "I''d like to drink. I speak more directly."


    Meng Li also said directly:


    "if you speak directly, it doesn''t mean others are willing to accept. I prefer to be more polite."


    Xiao Nuan nodded:


    "I see. I''ll pay attention."


    There was a faint smell of gunpowder between the two women, and Zong Zhi couldn''t get in the way. Looking at the awkward atmosphere, he said:


    "let''s go to another teammate."


    "In case the teammate''s things are gone."


    This words ignited the fire of Xiaowen''s heart. She looked at Zongzhi and said:


    "what do you mean by this


    Zongzhi: "it''s meaningless. You''re too sensitive, sister."


    "Younger sister, I may be older than you." The little warm way.


    Zongzhi


    All right.


    He''s not willing to argue with women yet.


    Three people on the road, toward the map of only a small red dot forward, the small red dot also toward this side.


    In the afternoon, although the sun is not so hot, but the temperature did not come down, they met with the last teammate.


    This is a man who looks very burly. As soon as he met him, he said:


    "I''m so poor. I''m so far away from you. I''m so afraid that I won''t see you all the way."


    Meng Li and his three friends


    I''d like to say that. Don''t you know that it''s against your will to say that in such a big way?


    And I don''t see any fear in you.


    "Are you the taskers? How many numbers, to add a friend The man is obscene pick eyebrow way.


    Three people are silent, no one said their number.


    The man didn''t feel embarrassed. He said:


    "call me awei. This is the name of the original owner. If you don''t give me your number, I can''t tell you my real name is not."


    So when we meet, it''s all awei talking.


    It''s hot and I''m not willing to drink too much water. I had some food to fill my stomach before, but no one is full. This kind of physical state is easily irritating.


    In addition, Xiao Nuan felt that he didn''t have anything at the beginning, and he was even more upset. He said directly:


    "don''t talk."


    Awei was stunned for a moment, and then very grandiose face said:


    "wow beauty, you have character, I like it."


    Xiaonuan gritted her teeth Go away


    Zong Zhi smoked the corners of his mouth. Except for Wang Mei, the teammate he met at the beginning, who was normal and easy to get along with, both of them were a little mentally retarded.


    "I won''t talk to you anymore. You have a bad character." Ah Wei said to Xiao Nuan.


    After that, he turned to Meng Li and said:


    "beauty, I''d better talk to you."


    Meng Li: "I don''t want to talk to you either, unless you are normal."


    Awei looks aggrieved:


    "what''s wrong with me?"


    Meng Li sneered: "interesting? Can a teammate like you still play this game? "


    Awei clapped his hands and said:


    "I like playing in the world."


    Meng Li turned his head and left. Forget it. I can''t tell this kind of mental retardation.


    Communication is very tired. What kind of immortal teammates are they!


    Several of them followed. Zongzhi ran to Meng Li and asked:"Where are we going now?"


    Meng Lizheng was depressed because he had such two teammates. Listening to Zongzhi''s question, he said: "what do you want me to do?"


    Ah Wei came up:


    "Ladies make decisions. I like to listen to ladies'' orders and fight for them."


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "I''ve never seen such a good actor."


    "Little trash."


    Ah Wei snorted, "who do you say?"


    Xiaonuan: "little garbage."


    Awei: "don''t think you are a woman, I dare not beat you and scold you."


    Xiaonuan chuckled and pointed to awei:


    "come on, sister, let me give you three moves."


    Meng Li went on in silence. She wanted to find a shady place.


    Who knows ah Wei came up again and said to Meng Li:


    "protect me quickly, she wants to hit me."


    Meng Li said to Xiao Nuan:


    "please help me kill him, thank you."


    Xiaonuanle said to awei:


    "look, people hate little things."


    Zongzhi is kind-hearted and tired, especially tired.


    He said, "can we save some energy? I hope you''ll still be in the mood tomorrow. "


    Awei looked a little more serious and said:


    "OK, where are we going next?"


    Small warm also asked.


    They looked at Meng Li strangely, and Meng Li asked, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Awei boasted:


    "that''s because you exude a sense of sureness all over your body. It''s the kind of you who have a strong opinion."


    Meng Li "...!"


    Are you talking about being fat? Or is it because the original owner as a whole gives people a strong feeling.


    "We are all taskers. Don''t go to see the original owner to influence your judgment. In fact, I have no idea. I am a person who listens to the whole system when doing tasks. It''s not easy to live to the present."


    "The system is killing me."


    "Then ask your system to advise you." Xiao Nuan said directly.


    Meng Li: "no, the system has fainted."


    6018 lying down with a gun


    Did he faint?


    "Let''s go and look for food. We''ll have a good meal tonight. There''s still a long way to go." Small warm said.


    She also complained that she didn''t bring materials and couldn''t really eat for nothing.


    Besides, who can count on it these days? If they don''t give it, will they be hungry?


    We have to find something. We have to be confident.


    Ah Wei: "OK, OK. Let''s show you what it means when the God comes down to earth to beat four."

 Chapter 1327

    With a scornful look,


    "just you, one hammer four? Four beats and one. "


    Zongzhi has developed immunity to these two people and directly ignores them.


    Reluctantly said: "OK, let''s go first."


    Meng Li has no opinion. The essence of this game is to grab resources.


    There is no means of transportation. It''s all on foot. I feel like this place is very big.


    But people are all in this area. There are more places to go, so we can meet people.


    Now it''s time for each team to gather. They met four people this time.


    The two sides stopped and looked at each other with vigilance in their eyes.


    It ended up on each other''s backpacks.


    Xiaonuan said to awei:


    "can''t you hammer four? These four are yours. "


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    He looked at each other and found that they were four men, tall, short, fat and thin, two young and two in their thirties.


    Let''s take their side.


    Two women.


    After a few exchanges, they finally said to them:


    "want to rob us?"


    Little warm mouth quickly, said:


    "I want you to give it to me, but you give it?"


    The young man said:


    "then you can dream."


    Xiao Nuan kicked Ah Wei out and said:


    "go, God."


    He said to the other side:


    "we are not afraid of you. We have people who can hammer four with one hammer."


    There was nothing on the other side.


    Look at xiaonuan with the eyes of the mentally retarded.


    He clapped his hands and said:


    "OK, let''s stop talking nonsense and fight as soon as possible. When you lose, you can rob others while it''s still dark, and you won''t be hungry tonight."


    All right.


    It''s all on this one. Besides, it seems that they are too wordy and timid to start.


    The two sides began to fight, but they didn''t come up with weapons. In fact, weapons are just a small dagger, which everyone has in his bag.


    You come here and I go there, one by one, but no one has time to practice when they just come here. They all rely on their own strength to fight.


    In addition to fighting, they have to work hard to grab other people''s bags, which makes them more busy.


    However, it also made the teams of both sides understand that both of them should be task makers.


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to develop such skill and reaction speed. It''s hard to tell the difference between high and low at one time.


    On the other hand, xiaonuan didn''t grab the bag for others. She only grabbed the bag wholeheartedly, but she got it. After beating the person, she grabbed the bag and carried it on her back.


    Looking at awei with pride, he said:


    "little garbage, you can see my sister''s strength."


    Ah Wei snorted and did not speak, concentrating on dealing with the people fighting with him.


    Small warm saw an eye to still struggle to get back the person of the pack, direct a hand knife split dizzy him.


    And then came to help them.


    Now it''s four against three. The situation has changed intuitively. After a look at the man lying on the ground, he is speechless.


    What kind of team mate is this? It''s not easy to fight?


    Pitching people!


    Xiaonuan is really violent in beating people. He is very powerful and never soft handed. Soon they snatched the bags of the remaining three people.


    Only one is still sober, black and blue, and the others are knocked unconscious by xiaonuan.


    "You are too cruel." This person not worry ground stares at small warm, say.


    Xiao Nuan originally wanted to button her nails. When she raised her hand and saw that there was still a bright diamond in her hand, she thought that the mentally retarded owner had made a nail specially.


    In my heart, I was speechless, but I didn''t button it. I just blew my nails and looked at the humanity with my eyebrows:


    "no way, who called my sister? I''m powerful."


    She turned to look at awei again and said:


    "little garbage, you see, sister, this is the God coming down to earth."


    The man breathed and said slightly irritably:


    "if not..."


    I only said half of what I said.


    It''s all due to the poor physical quality


    It''s not easy to survive on your own.


    "Well, you win. Let''s go. Don''t let me down." That''s humane.


    Anyway, I can''t get it back. No matter how much I say, it''s useless.


    You might as well give yourself some dignity.


    Meng Li didn''t hesitate, and didn''t even say a word. They put the water and food in the four bags that they robbed from them, as well as those that they felt could be used, into their bags.


    The mountaineering bag has a large capacity, and there are not many things in it. Even if these things are loaded, their bags are not completely filled.


    And Xiao Nuan took a bag directly. She needed a bag, so she only gave them three bags.The man was sitting on the ground, panting, feeling his wounds and grinning.


    In the heart good irritability, this is what teammate?


    If my teammates give me some strength, I won''t be like this!


    Glancing at his bag, he found that the contents had been taken out. He pulled the bag and turned it inside. His expression was twisted and he said, "you are too much. You even took the clothes for me."


    Zongzhi was puzzled, and Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "I didn''t have it."


    Awei said:


    "if it''s cold at night, it''s not easy to catch a cold with your clothes covered."


    The man was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said:


    "go away!"


    Then Meng Li left without saying a word, leaving the man with four figures.


    But this battle gave Meng Li a preliminary understanding of the other three men.


    Xiaonuan''s moves are more direct and clean. It seems that there are no unnecessary and useless moves. Next is awei, but awei is not bad either. His moves look rough, but they all have traces to follow.


    On the contrary, Zong Zhi''s moves are subtle. In fact, some aspects are redundant, but his strength is not weak.


    This is what we can see. Thinking that they didn''t show all their strength just now, they can''t say that they will keep one more heart and one more hand.


    The rules of the game, so that between teammates can not fully trust.


    Xiaonuan threw it to awei and said:


    "help me carry it."


    Awei: why


    Xiao Nuan raised her fist, showed a dangerous smile and said:


    "why? Do you want to be beaten? "


    Ah Wei snorted: "a scholar can be killed but not humiliated."


    "Then you give me the backpack, and I''ll protect you properly," he said


    Awei said disdainfully, "I need your protection?"


    Small warm rolled a white eye, lazy to quarrel with awei, directly throw the bag in awei''s arms, half the body so high bag, was carried by awei.


    Finally, one in front of the other on the back.


    All kinds of grievances of awei, let xiaonuan himself back, xiaonuan ignore him.


    Ah Wei said to Meng Li:


    "beauty, please, you can''t watch me being bullied."


    Meng Li looked on coldly:


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    Ah Wei looks at Meng Li wrongly. Meng Li chooses to turn a blind eye.


    Zongzhi feels lucky that he is a man. Otherwise, isn''t awei going to ask him for coquetry?


    It''s so chilly to think about it.


    The weight of their bags increased and they were tired. After walking for about half an hour, they sat down to have a rest.

 Chapter 1328

    Maybe he was bored and wanted to find something to say, Zong Zhi drank some water and said:


    "those people just now should also be task makers."


    Xiao Nuan: "don''t talk such nonsense."


    Zongzhi is speechless. What''s the character of xiaonuan? He can''t speak.


    He simply didn''t care, and said to himself:


    "I don''t know how many task takers there are, all of them or a large part of them?"


    "To be sure, there are definitely not a few people on the mission."


    Meng Li nodded with approval.


    Zong Zhi said: "fortunately, it was peaceful just now. After all, at the beginning, no one was willing to kill people. If you get something, you have to forgive people."


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "do you still want to kill people?"


    Zongzhi said:


    "I''m a gentle person. Whether I want to kill depends on whether others want to kill me."


    Xiao Nuan rolled his eyes and said:


    "it''s the same as killing people. The big deal is to go back and do a compensation task."


    Zongzhi looks at xiaonuan speechlessly:


    "can we not be a bar master?"


    Small warm ah a: "the truth is so unremarkable."


    "Well, let''s think about how we''re going to spend the night." Meng Li said.


    After walking for a long time, I didn''t find a place to spend the night. Instead, I ate a mouthful of yellow sand.


    There''s not a single source of water.


    "If it''s a big deal, take the heaven as the quilt and the earth as the banquet." Ah Wei doesn''t care much about it.


    He said casually.


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "it''s so fresh and refined to live in the street."


    A Weidong looked at Xiao Nuan in doubt and asked: "is there a street here?"


    Little warm cut a:


    "you are suitable to be a bar master."


    "Well, it''s not a three-year-old. Can''t we create a good team atmosphere? It makes my ears ache Meng Li can''t stand it.


    She likes to be quiet. All of a sudden, these people are not suitable for her.


    Zongzhi said: "what Wang Mei said is right."


    Xiao Nuan really thought about it for a while, and said:


    "since we don''t have a place to live, we have nothing to do. Let''s build a house by ourselves."


    Zongzhi


    It''s amazing to think of building a house!


    "Shall we take a small dagger and cut down the tree slowly?" Zongzhi couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Nuan looked around. There were not even leaves on these trees. They were all trunks. It was really difficult to build a house.


    She said: "if only we could find some grass, it would be better to be a grass shed, in case it rains at night."


    As soon as her voice fell, she found that it was overcast.


    They were silent for a long time.


    They all look at xiaonuan.


    Xiao Nuan


    Meng Li clapped his hands, broke the silence, stood up and said:


    "come on, you''re right."


    Ah Wei whispered a crow''s mouth.


    Meng Li turned and left.


    They keep up with Meng Li. Meng Li is looking for hay.


    It''s going to rain. We really need to find a place to shelter from the rain. We must not catch a cold and have a fever. There is no medicine in the backpack. If something happens to our body and we lose our fighting capacity, we can easily be robbed.


    When the time comes, there will be nothing to eat and you will be sick. Where can I find such a bully to rob you?


    You can''t fall into a vicious circle.


    Xiao Nuan''s words reminded her that although building a house is unrealistic, it can be used as a shelter.


    Although the land here is Sandy and the vegetation is scarce, some plants can grow here.


    Find a certain amount of hay, and then tie it with branches or vines to make a big umbrella to keep out the rain.


    Meng Li gave them his idea. Xiao Nuan patted Meng Li on the shoulder and said, "Wang Mei, is your system awake?"


    Meng Li


    She took a look at xiaonuan''s hand that patted her on the shoulder. Without any embarrassment, xiaonuan released it and said:


    "let''s go."


    The sky became more and more gloomy. They were really worried that a torrential rain would come down. Fortunately, what they were worried about didn''t happen.


    Looking for hay on the way also met a group of people, they looked at the four backpack drum drum, some greedy, but also did not immediately come forward to rob.


    Knapsack drum, can only prove that they also robbed others, the strength is not very weak.


    And a few people are discussing and hesitating.


    A Wei wants to rob them, but Xiao Nuan says:"If you don''t want to get wet, don''t delay. Can we lack food?"


    Ah Wei didn''t say a word and went on.


    As a result, they didn''t stop to pay attention to the four people. On the contrary, they made the four people think that they were afraid, so timid, and they didn''t have much strength.


    Yell to them:


    "stop and hand it over."


    The four stopped and looked back at the four who had stopped them.


    Little warm yie.


    Asked:


    "what did you just say?"


    The other side was three men and one woman. The woman in the middle was wearing casual clothes and was very tall. She looked at xiaonuan indifferently and said faintly:


    "if you hand in your things, we''ll let you go."


    Xiao Nuan: "is it the only way to solve the problem is to fight?"


    The woman frowned and said:


    "in fact, it''s not necessary. It''s a waste of energy to fight."


    Xiaonuan laughs:


    "no, the things in your backpack are enough for me to replenish my strength."


    Then he kicked awei and said:


    "last time you didn''t have a chance to perform, this time I''ll give you another chance."


    Awei is suddenly kicked into the enemy camp by Xiao Nuan. They have weapons on their side. They say it''s weapons, but in fact, they have a stick for each person.


    One of the men took the opportunity to crash on awei''s head.


    But Xiao Nuan covered her head and said:


    "ah, it hurts."


    Awei glared back at xiaonuan with angry eyes, then quickly grabbed the man''s stick and wanted to grab it. He scolded:


    "be reasonable or not, little man. We are all polite people. Shouldn''t we hold our fists and salute each other and start again with a little more greetings?"


    "What do you mean by being so direct?"


    He spoke with a certain gnashing of teeth.


    The other three want to fight awei, and Meng Li can''t really watch awei being beaten.


    We had to stop it, and then two groups of people started fighting again.


    But the other side has sticks, and Meng Li''s group of people patronize on the road bickering, no one does this, it seems that some suffer.


    It hurts to hit people.


    Xiao Nuan was hurt and angry twice. He took a dagger from his backpack with his backhand and went to the other side to avoid the stick. He always wanted to attack around the back.


    Now the stick has no advantage. If you are attacked by people around you, it will be miserable to be stabbed.


    But no one can fight freely with a dagger or a stick. They have to give up the same thing, so they also take out their own daggers. The situation seems fair on the surface.


    But in the actual nature, it is even worse.


    Dagger means blood.

 Chapter 1329

    The more the two sides fight, the more ruthless they are. Meng Li is also helpless about this situation.


    No matter what happens after first, we need to work together in the early stage to resist other people''s team.


    So I don''t want to get hurt.


    Ah Wei is so irritable that he works harder than before in the fight. He just stabs the person who knocked him on the shoulder with a wooden stick before with a dagger, and then he is satisfied.


    The man gave a painful cry and said to awei:


    "I''ll take you back home if you don''t know what to do."


    Awei disdained: "just you?"


    Meng Li glanced at Ah Wei indifferently and said:


    "don''t bicker, let''s make a quick decision."


    She looked up at the sky by the way, and awei understood Meng Li''s meaning.


    His face became serious and he shut up.


    Xiao Nuan was even more fierce. She said:


    "don''t let me get in the rain, fool!"


    Meng Li takes out a stone from her body. She is not unprepared. In the end, she has prepared some handy concealed weapons.


    Although this concealed weapon is intended to hit Ah Wei.


    Because she worried that she couldn''t stand awei''s murmuring mouth.


    She took the stone, while the person fighting with her didn''t pay attention, hit a acupoint on his arm with skillful force, and the man felt numb in his arm for a moment.


    He was obviously stunned.


    Meng Li takes advantage of this opportunity to hold his wrist directly and pull towards him. The man falters and just stabilizes himself. Meng Li quickly knocks the man''s hand with the handle of the dagger.


    Every place is knocked on the acupoint, which only makes the person feel numb.


    Belong to the old numbness did not fade, and add a new numbness.


    And then his dagger was taken away.


    Meng Li now has two daggers in his hand, one in each hand. As long as the two hands are of the same weight, it is not difficult to use them.


    The stick they had thrown down had long been kicked away by Meng.


    People who have some plans will not let the stick still under each other''s feet, and will not let each other have any way back.


    Therefore, the people in front of Meng Li could only fight with Meng Li with bare hands, and soon they fell behind.


    But the sky finally began to rain. Xiaonuan was very upset and scolded:


    "I said I didn''t want to get wet."


    Meng Li plans to capture the other side alive. Because of this, she doesn''t know that the other side is also the Tasker.


    If you are an ordinary person, you can easily defeat your opponent with your accumulated fighting experience.


    The heavy rain on people''s faces blurs their eyes and greatly affects the fighting. Meng Li squints his eyes and moves more quickly. Finally, he puts a dagger around his neck.


    "Stop fighting."


    "If you want your teammates to live, give them up." Meng Li said.


    The other three looked at Meng Li and stopped fighting for a while. They all scolded: "despicable."


    Meng Li pressed the dagger down and said:


    "it''s raining. I have no time to fight with you."


    Small warm came over, Meng Li swept her one eye, found that small warm did not hurt, at least did not see blood on the body.


    She said: "so much nonsense, what to do, since the other side does not want team-mates, we just kill."


    "They are short of one combat effectiveness. Are the four of us afraid we can''t beat them?"


    With that, he took a dagger and put it on the accused''s chest. Combined with Xiao Nuan''s fierce eyes, people can''t feel that Xiao Nuan is just scaring people.


    The remaining two men looked at the women in their team, and the women pursed their mouths and said:


    "a team game, how about you?"


    Awei immediately retorted: "what do we mean? Don''t you take it seriously? "


    Xiao Nuan looks at awei coldly:


    "you talk to me again?"


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    It''s hard to be a man these days.


    Not to say, not to say.


    "No? I killed him? " Xiao Nuan looked at the woman, put up a finger on her face again, shook it, and said:


    "I''m a man again and again, no more three, don''t challenge me."


    The man under control was silent all the time and didn''t ask for mercy. We were all dignified people.


    What''s more, they won''t really die. The big deal is to be eliminated and do the compensation task by themselves. Why give up dignity for such a thing.


    Although willing to gamble and admit defeat, it''s because of my poor strength and understanding of the truth, I can''t help feeling resentful and unwilling.


    He turned to look at Meng Li, then looked back at Xiao Nuan calmly, as if he didn''t care, and said:


    "if you want to eliminate me, you can, dare you give me the number?"


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "how about it? I''m so stupid, waiting for you to revenge? I don''t want you to get revenge, but you can''t find anyone. Let''s go all your life. "In this conversation, the other woman discussed with the remaining two men, and ran directly.


    No matter whether the other side killed or how, the situation they left behind was almost three against four. It''s not as good as


    Just give up.


    In fact, I don''t want to. After all, three people go to other places and have no advantage over the other four people team.


    Getting materials is no longer a simple and direct contest by force, but it takes more time to figure out how to win.


    But if you think about it carefully, as long as you can survive the early stage, it is likely that many people in the team will be irregular in the later stage, and they will not be inferior.


    In fact, the overall strength of the other side is not weak, especially the two women, the strength seems to be higher than the two men.


    Ah Wei is going to chase after him, and Xiao Nuan stops:


    "don''t chase a fool."


    Ah Wei shrugged: "OK."


    The little warm mouth raised a sarcastic smile, looked at the man, looked at the back of his teammates, was extremely disappointed, and said:


    "naive, do you still expect the person who just met for one day to pay for you?"


    "And now you are the first one to be controlled, which is to drag them down. Can they guarantee that you won''t drag them down in the future?"


    "It''s better to get rid of you."


    Looking at the disappointment in this person''s eyes, she continued:


    "it''s a cat''s line of disappointment. You should thank yourself for taking a life lesson again. The tuition fees for these ten contribution points are not paid in vain."


    This man can''t stand the big truth, and said:


    "your face is ugly. If you want to kill someone, you can kill them. Is there so much nonsense? Humiliating people, so happy? "


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "you don''t listen to me when I''m kind enough to reason with you?"


    Then he said to the man:


    "forget it, and do the compensation task obediently."


    Finish saying, her eyes a ruthless, forced into this person''s heart, this person''s face has a kind of speechless strange, fixed at the moment.


    It''s true that it''s a bit indifferent, but it can''t resist the body instinct and appears distorted.


    Presumably his system pulled him back into system space when the dagger went into the heart.


    Let the other three people run away, and only one person''s material is harvested this time.

 Chapter 1330

    Looking at the man''s body, Ruan lay on the ground and lost his vitality. Meng Li put the dagger away, went to Zongzhi and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zongzhi''s face is a little pale. He wipes the rain on his face and shakes the water. We can see how heavy the rain is.


    He shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. Let''s find a place to shelter from the rain."


    Meng Li asked: "injured?"


    Zong Zhi was a little embarrassed and said:


    "on the arm."


    He lifted the short sleeve mouth on his shoulder, revealing the wound on his arm, which was quite deep. But before, due to the problem of standing position, the blood on his arm was washed away directly by rain, and the focus of attention was not on him, so no one found it.


    No matter what xiaonuan and awei thought, they didn''t say anything sarcastic at the moment. Xiaonuan just shook his head helplessly and gave a very weak "cut" sound.


    Then he found a piece of clothes in awei''s backpack, tore it into strips, and planned to wrap it up for Zongzhi.


    Zongzhi hesitated for a moment and said:


    "don''t let awei bandage me."


    Xiaonuan


    "You look up to yourself too much. I bandaged you out of kindness. Who do you think would like it?"


    Zong Zhina:


    "I know, thank you, it''s just me..."


    He didn''t finish, probably just want to express his embarrassment.


    Xiao Nuan is too lazy to talk about Zongzhi.


    She threw the strip to awei and said:


    "go, he likes men better."


    Zongzhi helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose and muttered in his heart, what are these words?


    Glasses are full of water, not wearing them, not wearing them.


    Awei accepted his orders, took up the cloth and went to Zongzhi. He began to dress Zongzhi. When he did, he began to read it in pieces.


    He said:


    "you are not willing to have a beautiful woman to bandage you."


    "If I knew about the injury and the treatment, maybe I''d be injured too."


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky."


    "Well, why are you so hurt?"


    "It seems that you are not good at fighting, or are your opponents too tough?"


    "And you..."


    Ah Wei always has so many words. He says Zongzhi without expression. If it''s not for the other party''s dressing, he will definitely stop it.


    That''s not true.


    Besides, Ah Wei didn''t pay much attention to it. When he caught Zongzhi''s wound, he was afraid that it wouldn''t be tight.


    He twisted Zongzhi''s expression, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. He endured and endured.


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan can''t stand awei''s mouth for a long time. They avoid to one side and get a person''s supplies. His bag is here too. Meng Li and Xiao Nuan put the bag on their heads.


    This makes the distance between the two people closer, but there is no friendship, they are speechless.


    Finally, Xiao Nuan said:


    "are we still here to find hay?"


    Meng Li squeezed out a very cold and stiff smile. He looked very disobedient and said, "it''s too late."


    "In my opinion, the rainstorm will last for an hour at most. In an hour, we don''t have to go to the place. We have to find materials to make it. It''s too frustrating."


    "Why don''t you hang out here with your bags?" Xiao Nuan answers.


    Meng Li nodded.


    After all, their climbing bags are waterproof.


    It''s still big.


    Now just look at your head. You can''t expect that your whole body won''t get wet, and you''ve already been wet.


    Zongzhi also wrapped it up there, and he learned from Meng Li and Xiao Nuan to put the bag on his head.


    But they are one person for one bag.


    At the beginning, the four people were standing, looking at the rain and sighing. Ah Wei talked all kinds of things.


    After a while, standing tired, holding a bag, hands also sour, everyone squatted down, looking at the rain from the overhead backpack sliding down into a straight line, Meng Li wiped the water on his face.


    Obviously, the backpack is not big enough, and the rain is too heavy.


    But people always want to do something to prove that they don''t accept their fate.


    Even if it doesn''t work.


    Four people squatting in a row, in the pouring rain appears extremely desolate.


    Awei thumped the ground, holding a strange tone, singing:


    "cabbage, yellow in the ground..."


    It''s really hard to hear. Meng Li can''t bear it. He wants to play a stone in his hand, even if he accidentally drops Ah Wei''s front teeth.


    However, there is always someone faster than her. Xiao Nuan is closest to Ah Wei, with four people in a row. Meng Li and Zongzhi are on both sides.


    Xiao Nuan turned her head and slapped Ah Wei in the face with her backhand. But because she was squatting, her strength was not too strong, so Ah Wei didn''t hurt much.


    But he was stunned for a moment, never thought that he was beaten.He suddenly stood up and said angrily:


    "crazy woman, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Nuan looked up at Ah Wei and said:


    "you are too noisy. If you make so much noise again, get out of here."


    Awei said discontentedly:


    "why? Who do you think you are? You''re the only one in the line? Can you make decisions for others? "


    Zongzhi and Mengli are silent. Awei goes to Mengli and says in an aggrieved tone:


    "don''t you think she hit people for no reason?"


    Meng Li squints his eyes and looks at Ah Wei from the gap.


    Awei is also a Tasker. Although his words and deeds seem to be retarded, he is definitely not retarded.


    Can you understand that Ah Wei is releasing his nature and releasing himself?


    It''s not that there is no such situation, including that you are in two states, in the task and in the system space.


    Even say, oneself sometimes still can enter a play of go acting consignor.


    Sometimes the character of doing tasks and showing others is changeable.


    It''s not that she is this kind of character, but she is good at camouflage. Sometimes she can do something to achieve a certain purpose by showing a certain character.


    Awei''s behavior at the moment is really not conducive to team unity.


    Is there a purpose?


    She didn''t know.


    In fact, even if there is any purpose or plan, Ah Wei''s plan is useless now. No matter how he plans, he has to cooperate with each other in the early stage to get to the end.


    So maybe awei likes to make people angry in his character?


    It''s not that there are no people who like to irritate others, who feel that irritating others will have a sense of achievement and Kuai.


    Maybe awei thinks he''s cute and cute.


    Want to be the most rhythmic in the team, but did not expect to become the existence of others hate?


    Do not rule out these possibilities, everyone has everyone''s character.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak, so Zongzhi came out to be a peacemaker. He also got up and patted awei on the shoulder with one hand. He said with a sincere heart: "forget it, you are in a bad mood in the rain. It''s your fault that you didn''t provide a quiet environment."


    "It''s true that you''re not right, but you''re a man. How about being broad-minded?"


    "We are all team-mates. If there are problems within the team, how can we be consistent with each other? It''s not right."


    There are steps down, awei look slow, said:


    "forget it, that is to see everyone is a teammate''s sake."

 Chapter 1331

    Xiao Nuan takes a look at awei, and his eyes are deeply indifferent.


    The rain was getting smaller and smaller, and they filled water with empty bottles they had drunk.


    What does it matter to say that there are impurities in the rain, which are not clean and sanitary? It''s better than dying of thirst.


    All four of them drank seven or eight bottles of water during the day, but they were very economical. It was too hot to drink.


    Now there are seven or eight bottles of rain.


    First of all, there is no mineral water, and then drink the rain.


    When the rain stopped, we packed the wet mountaineering bags.


    Although the mountaineering bag is waterproof, it can''t withstand the heavy rain. It''s still soaked.


    Fortunately, the food is packaged. Just rub it off with water. It doesn''t affect the use. If the rest of the clothes are a little wet, they will be a little wet.


    Now is not the time to care about the details.


    At this time, it''s dark. Although everyone has a flashlight in his bag, it''s not recommended to search for hay in the dark.


    It''s not very convenient.


    I took something, ate almost, didn''t eat too much, and then I was ready to find a place to rest.


    The rain washed land is not very convenient for people to walk. They found an open ground and planned to spend the night.


    Zongzhi said:


    "you can sleep. I''ll watch the night. Although it''s late at night, I can''t guarantee that everyone is resting."


    Little warm said coldly:


    "aren''t you hurt? "No rest?"


    Zong Zhi laughed:


    "it''s not so delicate. It''s OK."


    Xiao Nuan: "you mean I''m spoiled?"


    Zong Zhi is speechless. What''s the logic?


    Can we chat.


    Xiao Nuan stood up with some clothes and said to Meng Li:


    "you help me to watch them. Don''t let them turn back. I''ll change my clothes."


    "When I change it, I''ll watch it for you."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Ah Wei turned his lips, probably forgetting the slap of the little warm fan, and then said humbly:


    "who cares? We are all people who have experienced so many worlds. What haven''t we seen? "


    Meng Li flicks a stone at awei, just in awei''s face. He immediately covers his face and exaggerates:


    "who is plotting against me?"


    "Someone! Someone''s coming


    Xiao Nuan, holding her clothes, was going to say a few words to Ah Wei. When she heard Ah Wei shouting, she was on guard. Ah Wei and Zongzhi stood up directly.


    Now only Meng Li is squatting there, and the other three are standing. Meng Li says, "don''t worry, I played it."


    Awei''s voice was a little angry and asked:


    "what are you doing with me?"


    Small warm sneer: "because you talk much, annoying, also don''t know how to live to now."


    Awei pointed to xiaonuan and said:


    "you...!"


    Zongzhi pressed awei''s hand down and said, "forget it."


    Awei''s chest heaved and heaved, hummed and didn''t speak again.


    Xiao Nuan said to Meng Li again:


    "help me watch them. By the way, you are not allowed to look back."


    Meng Li sighed: "if you say you''re against villains, I can understand you''re against gentlemen. You''re even against my woman."


    Xiao Nuan


    For a moment, she was speechless, but she would never be poor.


    She said:


    "who knows if you are a man or a woman."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "go ahead."


    Xiao Nuan walked seven or eight meters with her clothes in her arms, integrating with the night. There is no moon tonight, and it''s very dark around. Naturally, she can''t turn on her flashlight to change her clothes, which is too strange.


    When others turn around, they can''t see clearly, because they can see clearly with the flashlight.


    Just occasionally turn on the flashlight to distinguish the front and back.


    I changed my wet clothes.


    Zongzhi and awei have long been under the surveillance of Meng Li with their backs to xiaonuan.


    Hearing the footsteps of Xiao Nuan coming back, Meng Li turns on the flashlight and shakes it. She is wearing a man''s suit. She is thin and looks too big to wear.


    But at least it''s better than her dress.


    Meng Li also found a suit of clothes from her bag, which was the most relaxed one brought by the original owner. She also said to Xiao Nuan:


    "please take a look."


    Xiao Nuan nodded, grabbed the scattered hair with her hand, turned on the flashlight with her other hand, shook her back to their awei and Zongzhi, and said:


    "don''t look back."


    Zongzhi and awei sighed at the same time.


    After Meng Li changed her clothes, she put them on the floor. Anyway, she didn''t want to wear them. They were too tight.I''m going to practice sitting on it.


    Xiao Nuan also found something to cushion her and planned to lie down to sleep. But it rained on the ground and the cool air was too heavy. She sat up and began to practice.


    Ah Wei and Zongzhi remembered the change of clothes. Ah Wei asked in a low voice:


    "if we change, what will we do when it rains?"


    Zong Zhi thought about it and said:


    "you can wear it first. I''ll change it."


    "This wet dress is too uncomfortable to wear."


    Zongzhi takes a look at Meng Li and Xiao Nuan, but he doesn''t dare to let awei look at them.


    I''m afraid I''ll be hurt by you.


    Can''t help but sigh, how can''t you meet the kind of harmonious and friendly teammates.


    He walked to the side in a low voice. Ah Wei''s character is really beyond words. Zongzhi didn''t say anything, but Ah Wei said:


    "I''ll show you, so as not to be seen secretly."


    Xiao Nuan opens her eyes, looks at Ah Wei coldly and frowns.


    Meng Li was indifferent and didn''t even open his eyes.


    For such a person as awei, whether he is pretending, or is originally this kind of character. The best way is to ignore it.


    The aura of heaven and earth is really poor. Because of the task limitation, she has no pearl to use.


    But the speed of absorbing aura is faster than that of the nearby little warm.


    Xiao Nuan must have eaten the soul gathering fruit, which can increase the absorption of aura.


    The difference between them should be the different cultivation methods. Meng Li was a little relieved that she created the secret of Li Ming.


    Awei also began to practice, but it was not easy to get wet clothes on him. He simply stopped practicing. He planned to change his clothes when Zongzhi came back.


    All of a sudden, Zongzhi let out a scream. His voice was not very loud, but it was a little low, but he could hear a little flustered.


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan immediately finished their work. Ah Wei immediately stood up and asked:


    "Zongzhi, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan look at each other. Xiao Nuan twists her eyebrows and carries a bag. On one side of the bag is a dagger, which is easy to take out. She puts the flashlight on the other side.


    It''s easy to carry.


    Bend down and pick up the stick. It belongs to the previous four people. They picked it up easily.


    They both stood up and looked at Zongzhi. They didn''t go there immediately because Zong Zhigang had just changed his clothes. They were afraid of going there rashly, and they were afraid of seeing hot eyes.


    I wonder if it''s a false alarm.


    Ah Wei asked, but did not wait for Zong Zhi to reply, he quickly flashed a flashlight on Meng Li and Xiao Nuan, and equipped himself like them.

 Chapter 1332

    Then there was a rush of footsteps, and awei flashed a flashlight to the sound source.


    Seeing Zongzhi coming quickly, he picked up his backpack from the ground and said:


    "let''s get out of here."


    Awei shakes Huang Zongzhi and asks first:


    "have you changed your clothes?"


    Zongzhi felt that there was something wrong with awei''s focus. He said with a sigh:


    "there''s something over there. I''ve been bitten."


    "A lot. Let''s go."


    Meng Li flashed his flashlight on the ground and asked without expression:


    "is that what you mean?"


    In the light range of the flashlight, there are many jumping mice, which look a little like gerbils, but not entirely, because their eyes are very evil, and the eyes of mung bean are green.


    Under the refraction of the flashlight, it''s unspeakable weird.


    As if from their eyes to see the desire, and a bloodthirsty breath.


    And their claws are very long, small and long, which makes people feel dangerous.


    But their long jump ability is as good as gerbils.


    A jump of one or two meters.


    A few hopping rooms came up to them.


    One of them even jumped directly on Meng Li''s trouser legs. Meng Li''s scalp felt numb. He raised his hand and patted the strange mouse away with a wooden stick.


    But this one flies, and the next one.


    One after another, some even knocked down places that Meng Li couldn''t see, such as hanging on her back calf.


    Now it''s too late to run. Can you run faster than a mouse jumping two meters?


    Meng Li is so, the rest of the people can not be spared, are in a hurry.


    I''m not sure what the consequences will be if I''m bitten by this thing, so no one wants to be bitten, but the weird mice are hopping on them.


    And the number of mice is increasing, several people are forced to dance, the posture is strange and not elegant.


    When Ah Wei was catching up with his mouse, he still had time to ask Zongzhi:


    "did you step on someone else''s nest?"


    Zongzhi''s voice was a little bitter and said:


    "no, I checked whether there were poisonous insects nearby at that time, and I didn''t see anything."


    "And all of a sudden these things pop out."


    Ah Wei spat: "it''s really bad luck."


    Zongzhi didn''t speak any more. He focused on dealing with the rats.


    Meng Li felt that this was not a solution. She said:


    "let''s go to the tree."


    "Let me remind you, this rat can climb trees." Ah Wei said.


    It''s not impossible to climb trees, but it''s of little use. It can''t completely solve the problem.


    It is imperative to come up with a thorough solution.


    Meng Li is too lazy to explain to Ah Wei, knowing what ah Wei means.


    Then he said:


    "OK, my system is not awake, no one gives me advice, I can think of such a stupid way has been the limit."


    "If you have an idea, you can tell."


    Ah Wei said:


    "this is not a discussion."


    Meng Li: "OK, you talk about it first. I''ll climb the tree first."


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    Women are willful and unreasonable.


    He let out a sigh.


    In the end, Meng Li couldn''t help but say to him:


    "try to find a way below. If you can''t resist, run and think. And I believe you can stride three meters in one step."


    After all, these mice jump one or two meters. If awei can''t cross three meters, it''s hard to get rid of these things.


    Xiao Nuan couldn''t help laughing.


    Meng Li, no matter what else, can only be glad that the clothes he just changed are long trousers and long sleeves, because he thinks it''s cold at night when it''s just raining, and he''s worried about catching a cold.


    What''s more, what she was looking for was loose and weird. All the claws of the mouse were hooked on her clothes and didn''t scratch her skin.


    She found the nearest tree and began to climb up with it.


    Xiao Nuan and Zongzhi began to climb, and awei was dancing on the ground.


    His expression is very speechless, simply began to climb, looking for the tallest tree to climb.


    Meng Li laboriously climbed to the tree and sat on the top. The tree was about three meters long.


    The mice on the ground looked up at Meng Li, eager to try, and then began to climb the tree.


    This is a lot easier to do. As long as these mice climb to the place where Meng Li''s stick can reach, Meng Li will poke them down with the stick.


    I didn''t kill it because I didn''t have time to kill it. I was worried that I would take the time to kill this one, so that other mice could take advantage of it.


    But these mice also have perseverance. No matter how long Meng Li pokes, the mice with combat power will climb up again.


    Fall down and come up again, never seem to know fatigue.It''s a long-term project, boring and boring, but better than the risk of being bitten on the ground.


    But obviously it''s not a very good way.


    If the mice are here all night, don''t they have to work all night?


    What can be done to solve these annoying mice?


    Ah Wei thought, frowning.


    There are too many restrictions. Which quests don''t have any talent skills, but they are all restricted here.


    Nothing in system space can be taken out.


    Fidgety.


    Especially irritable, let awei directly with the stick directly broke the head of a mouse, but there is a more bizarre scene.


    Because the rat''s blood gave out a fishy smell, so that the mice who had been besieging Meng Li and Xiao Nuan and Zongzhi went to awei''s side.


    The three mice around them left in a very fast time.


    There is no rat in the air.


    In a very short period of time, the tree where awei was crouching was full of mice. They scrambled to get up. The fur of these mice was very glossy, and it was numbing to see them huddled together.


    This made awei Scream:


    "I''m special!"


    "It''s too..."


    "You killed one? As for it? "


    Now even if he moves fast, there is no time to drive away so many mice. Some mice jump to awei''s body, and awei is in a hurry to catch the mice.


    He is very desperate, extremely desperate, so many mice, he is afraid to finish.


    And it''s disgusting to be killed by a mouse.


    Now it''s impossible to come down the tree. The trunk is full of mice, and they can''t be bitten.


    It''s impossible to jump from the tree. He''s the tallest tree. Can''t he break a bone?


    He just let out a roar from his soul and said:


    "help you


    But as soon as his voice fell, he was about to bite him. The mouse gave up biting him and landed directly.


    Not only the mice left him, but also the mice on the tree left one after another, heading for a place.


    Awei listened to his heart beat like thunder, really want to wipe a tear, experienced so many worlds, did not expect to be so scared by mice.


    His eyes fell on the ground, and now he had to find out why the mice had just left suddenly.

 Chapter 1333

    It turned out that Zongzhi was quick witted and fell from the tree. Then he wrapped his hands in his clothes and caught a mouse. He stabbed the mouse with a dagger and made it bleed. Finally, he threw the bloody mouse in one direction.


    And the bloody clothes were thrown out.


    To draw these mice away.


    It''s a temporary relief for Ah Wei.


    He quickly took out a bottle of water and washed his hands to avoid being besieged by rats.


    This can be said to be very risky. If he threw it slowly, he might be crawling with rats.


    I didn''t expect that the mouse would be attracted away by this thing. I don''t know if it will come back.


    They may come back and continue to attack them.


    Anyway, I can''t stay here any longer, especially under awei''s tree, there is a dead mouse.


    Meng Li made a quick analysis and finally came to a conclusion, saying:


    "those mice will come back."


    "From the perspective of two dead mice, the first dead mouse will give off a particularly pungent smell within a period of time, but as time goes on, the mouse that awei killed before is no longer smelly."


    "So when Zongzhi kills the mice behind him, they can be easily attracted away."


    "When the smell of that rat fades, they''ll come back."


    Xiaonuan said: "Wang Mei is right."


    Ah Wei doesn''t dare to fight now. After all, he is the most dangerous one just now. I''m afraid those mice will recognize people and come back to deal with him.


    He said:


    "I can''t think of any good way now. Do you have any way?"


    Zong Zhi said: "I think we should leave now and have a try. We can''t wait here. Maybe we should change places."


    Do what you say. They''re all down the tree and ready to go.


    Four people each carry a bag, but they have five bags, just the one Xiao Nuan killed.


    Ah Wei was the one who recited it before. When he recited it, he would complain.


    But this time he did not, he directly back to the chest, small warm mouth hook out a sarcastic smile.


    Although the front and back bags are a little tired, they at least protect the chest and back, which can''t be bitten by mice.


    However, I left the bag to him before, and now I can''t get it back because of this advantage.


    She''s a good artist, bold and not afraid.


    A few people left here in a hurry. It wasn''t long before the mice did come back again, but it was hard to find any trace of them.


    But Meng Li had a hard time for them. Although there were no mice in this place, they didn''t meet any mice after walking for a while, and they were all relaxed. As a result, they didn''t feel happy long before they met another wave of mice.


    This time, it was worse than just now. Before, they subconsciously found a place with trees as a resting place. This time, they were in a slightly open place, and there were no trees for them to climb.


    We can only do the same trick again, kill another mouse and lead them away.


    After pulling away, they continued to run for their lives.


    This time, Zong Zhi came to do it. He also paid attention to wrapping his hands with things, so as not to be attacked by rats because he was contaminated with the smell.


    He also said:


    "anyway, I''ve been bitten. Even if I''m bitten again, it doesn''t matter. Even if there''s any problem, the one who should come won''t come because I''ve been bitten only once."


    "But you haven''t been bitten. You can''t be bitten. Our team must preserve its strength."


    Awei was a little moved and said:


    "Zongzhi, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. You are too selfless. You are a contemporary model."


    Xiao Nuan smiles and is very happy.


    I''ve never seen such a speechless person.


    It''s a big deal not to be killed.


    Zongzhi is also a little speechless. How can awei say something so wrong?


    Is the impression of awei fixed?


    Then I happened to meet a wave of mice, as if these mice appeared in every corner here.


    Fortunately, this time there is a tree, no one is willing to run, physical fitness is like this, reached the limit, would rather squat on the tree one by one slowly poke the mouse is OK.


    Now pay special attention, no one dares to kill the mouse.


    In this way, in the middle of the night, the number of mice gradually reduced, and they just left.


    Awei murmured to himself in doubt:


    "is the mouse tired, too?"


    But it was a good thing for them to leave. They were too tired to sleep on the ground. They were all in the tree, squinting in an extremely uncomfortable position.


    I''m really tired.


    Before going to sleep, Meng Li''s only consciousness is this.


    It''s so frustrating.


    Meng Li was awakened by a thud. She opened her eyes and woke up in a moment. She looked at the people in the four trees. Xiao nuan''e awoke and was still in the tree.Zongzhi is not in the tree. Meng Li looks down and finds that Zongzhi has fallen to the ground.


    When they found out this, they went down and turned over Zongzhi, who was curled up on the ground, and lay flat.


    Fortunately, Zongzhi had a climbing bag on his body to cushion him, but he didn''t get hurt when he fell down.


    "I have a high fever, and I seem to be poisoned."


    Ah Wei first sniffed Tan Zongzhi, then turned his eyelids, pinched his chin and looked at his tongue.


    Small warm white awei one eye, looked at zongzhiwuqing''s lips, this special so long as the eyes can see poisoning, OK?


    Said:


    "you are really a master of Xinglin, and you speak very safely."


    "Never come to a conclusion easily. Otherwise, you might even say that you are poisoned because of such obvious poisoning."


    Meng Li in the heart is not kind of some laugh, but teammates are poisoned, do not know will be eliminated, she also smile is not kind.


    With a serious face, he said:


    "let''s be confident. Don''t say that, according to my experience, we are poisoned."


    When Meng Li and Xiao Nuan met at the beginning, they had a few words, but when they met Ah Wei, who made Meng Li more upset, she felt that Xiao Nuan was reluctant.


    Awei felt embarrassed for a moment because of his inappropriate words. Then he said angrily:


    "Zongzhi is like this. You are still discussing these unimportant things."


    Xiaonuan said faintly:


    "what are you afraid of? It''s not really death."


    Although xiaonuan is bickering, her hands are not idle. She is rolling Zongzhi''s trousers. The wound should be on her leg.


    Yesterday, he also forgot to ask Zongzhi where he was hurt and whether it was OK. He said that he didn''t feel anything and should be OK.


    Awei saw through xiaonuan''s expression and tut said:


    "the most poisonous woman''s heart."


    You don''t want teammates the next day?


    Xiao Nuan raised her head, looked at Ah Wei for a few seconds, then said with a smile:


    "don''t pretend to be crazy all day. It''s disgusting. If you provoke me again, I''ll let you go back to your hometown ahead of time."


    Wei: "you...!"


    "What do I want?" Xiao Nuan lowered her head and asked casually.


    Xiao Nuan has rolled up her trouser legs, and the wound is really on her leg.

 Chapter 1334

    It''s not easy to find two small wound marks if you don''t look carefully.


    But there was a lot of black around. Xiao Nuan squeezed the wound with her hand and squeezed out the black blood beads.


    He wiped it and patted Zongzhi''s face with his hand. He asked:


    "brother, can you still wake up?"


    Zongzhi didn''t respond. Xiaonuan asked aloud:


    "if you can hear me, will you give me some reaction?"


    Zongzhi somehow gave some reaction, his fingers moved.


    Awei said:


    "can you be gentle?"


    Xiao Nuan: "what''s your business?"


    "I don''t care about ordinary people yet."


    Wei:


    "Zongzhi is all for us. You can''t ignore him."


    Xiaonuan said anxiously:


    "does his injury have anything to do with me?"


    To be honest, it''s not to save her from being hurt.


    Awei choked:


    "but he has also contributed to us. He will do the most dangerous thing."


    "Are you going to leave it alone?"


    Awei''s eyes are a little chilly when he looks at xiaonuan.


    Xiaonuan is a little fidgety:


    "did I say I didn''t care?"


    "There are a lot of messy things in this place now, but nothing really useful can be found."


    "Yesterday I was thinking, see if I can find anti-inflammatory herbs and so on. It''s very important to survive in the wild."


    "But nothing."


    Awei was silent.


    Meng Li was silent.


    As taskers, they basically have this consciousness, but the key is that they don''t see herbs in this aspect.


    I don''t know what happened to the mouse. It''s so powerful to bite. Is it mutated?


    Is it the big meal prepared for them by the organizer or the organization?


    But now it is obvious that they can''t pursue this. It is the test selected by the organization that they can encounter.


    It''s hard to earn the world power.


    The reason why Meng Li is silent is that he is thinking about how to untie the poison. If there is a silver needle, he can discharge the poison first, but now there is nothing, which is very inconvenient.


    In fact, awei and Xiao Nuan are also thinking about this issue.


    How to use the existing conditions to detoxify?


    Meng Li didn''t think of a reason. He lifted his arm feebly. His whole body was aching. His physical quality was here, and he didn''t have time to practice. He didn''t know how many days it would hurt.


    In their three long silent thoughts, Zong Zhi actually gradually became conscious, which can be seen as strong support.


    He said very weakly:


    "come on, it''s too difficult for you. I''ll go back to do a compensation task."


    Awei said:


    "I will never give up on you."


    "It''s too much of a drag." Zongzhi''s expression was ferocious because of the pain.


    He said:


    "the cut on my shoulder should also be inflamed and difficult to handle."


    "It''s really hard to save me. It''s a team game for kengdai. It''s not worth killing me!" Zongzhi sighed.


    It''s impossible to be impulsive.


    Xiao Nuan It''s a shame. "


    "But don''t give up too early and stick to it. In case things turn for the better, haven''t you heard a wise saying?"


    Zongzhi asked with difficulty:


    "what?"


    "Don''t give up until the last minute." Little warm face said without expression.


    Zong Zhi could not help but to go crazy to Tucao, and they didn''t mean to make complaints about him. Even if they went out to look for herbs, even if they could not find them, could they do it?


    It''s a relief.


    As a result, one, two, three are here, watching him silently.


    Is there any way to do this?


    And his wound, can you take care of it?


    So squatting here to guard him, but also told him not to give up until the last moment, just to let him endure until he died, to experience the joy of death?


    My heart is very tired.


    Shenkeng team mate.


    "I can''t hold on My wound hurts... " Zongzhi''s crazy suggestion.


    Meng Li understood, awkwardly said goodbye to the broken hair in his ear, and then said to Zongzhi:


    "you can bear it, I''ll deal with the wound for you."


    Zongzhi looked at Meng Li gratefully:


    "Comrade Wang Mei, thank you so much."


    Meng Li smiles: "you''re welcome."


    After that, she took out the dagger. Zong Zhi looked desperate, and then asked in horror:


    "what are you doing with the dagger?"


    Meng Li said, "I''ll help you pick up the cloth."


    Zong Zhi was relieved and heard Meng Li say:"Let''s see if there''s any bad meat. I''ll help you get rid of it."


    Zongzhi


    I''m so hard


    Meng Li takes away the cloth wrapped by Ah Wei to Zongzhi yesterday. It hasn''t been treated properly. The wound is inflamed, but fortunately there is no bad meat.


    Let Zongzhi avoid the fate of being picked meat, Meng Li went to see Zongzhi leg injury, with his hand to press, inside out of the black blood.


    She said to Zongzhi:


    "you can bear it. I''ll help you squeeze out the blood."


    "Don''t be afraid of the pain. I''ll go out and look for herbs for you if I help you to deal with the wound. All my teammates won''t give up on you."


    It''s a statement.


    No matter what happens after that, Zongzhi''s performance in the team is still good up to now.


    Then she should be worthy of others, not be a cold passer-by.


    Zongzhi nods his head difficultly and looks a little desperate. Meng Li says to Xiao Nuan:


    "let''s do it together."


    Small warm nods, two people squeezed a lot of black blood from those two small wounds.


    "Shall I get you some saliva to put on? At least it has a weak disinfection effect. " Ah Wei spoke.


    He can''t do nothing about it.


    Zongzhi looks at awei in shock, saliva?


    "No, I I don''t think so. "


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan bandaged up the wound. Then Xiao Nuan looked up at Ah Wei and said, "I knew you were going to suck it just now."


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    "Have something to eat." Meng Li opens the bag and takes out the water and some food. Ah Wei goes on the road and takes the initiative to help Zongzhi up. He asks Zongzhi to lean against him and feed him water.


    Xiaonuansheng also gives the food to awei and asks him to feed Zongzhi.


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan began to eat, and Xiao Nuan said:


    "one or two?" She asked about the herbs.


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "I''ll go alone. You and Ah Wei are here to watch the supplies and take care of Zongzhi."


    Zong Zhi said weakly: "it''s a drag on you."


    Awei frowned and said:


    "let''s see if we can find any medicine to reduce the fever."


    Meng Li let out a sound, fever is really a key.


    Although it was so exhausting last night, Meng Li didn''t dare to have a full meal in the morning. When he was almost finished, Meng Li stood up, clapped his hands and planned to find some herbs.


    Though the hope is slim.


    But a lot of things have been done, and it''s not enough.


    But just walk ten meters, body suddenly came zizizi voice, and then a man''s voice.


    Meng Li took out his watch, put it in his ear, looked back at awei and they were listening to it.


    When the voice of the watch just fell, Meng Li made a detailed analysis of the matter.

 Chapter 1335

    Well, the ultimate meaning in the watch is: we''ll find a place to put some supplies later.


    There''s food, there''s a tent, and of course there''s an antidote.


    It''s the solution to the poison from the rat bite last night.


    Well


    Even if there is no team love, people don''t want to get the antidote, they need food and tents.


    It''s really important.


    The tent, in particular, is said to be made of special materials, strong and durable.


    Who doesn''t want to have it?


    However, it is undoubtedly dangerous to go this time, because there must be a lot of people going to rob it.


    After thinking about it, she went back and said to Xiao Nuan:


    "what do you think?"


    Xiao Nuan pondered for a while and said:


    "the antidote must be taken."


    Ah Wei also said:


    "yes."


    "Why don''t you stop looking for herbs and go directly to supply supplies."


    Ah Wei said it lightly, but Meng Li didn''t hear it.


    She said, "the point is, who''s going?"


    "People with strong ability should be better off."


    At that time, in the chaos, it is likely to be killed, which is equivalent to saying that whoever goes will face the fate of being eliminated.


    Awei and Xiao Nuan were silent at the same time. Zongzhi had closed his eyes and his eyelids trembled. When he opened his eyes, he said weakly:


    "don''t go."


    Awei immediately said: "that how line, we are teammates, can you give up you?"


    It sounds very emotional.


    Meng Li smiles and thinks that awei''s words are good, but what about his actual actions?


    Maybe Zongzhi still feels warm in his heart?


    She also said to Zongzhi firmly:


    "yes, you are our teammate. You can''t give up anything you say."


    Then he said to awei:


    "well, awei, you go, you see, my body is getting older, and I''m a woman, so I''m not as strong as you."


    "When you get it, run right away without looking back, and don''t fight with them."


    Xiao Nuan nodded with approval: "yes, Wang Mei and I are here to look after the materials and take care of Zongzhi."


    In terms of physical condition, awei is the most suitable person.


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    "You''re fine. You''re not hurt. You have a fever. It doesn''t affect you, does it?" Small warm asks a way.


    Zongzhi took a look at awei and shook his head. He said, "don''t be embarrassed. Don''t go."


    Although Zongzhi said so, awei is still in a difficult situation. He said he would not let people give up, but now no one is willing to take the antidote.


    If something goes wrong, isn''t it a little earlier than Zongzhi?


    "I think you two have a better chance of winning if you go with me." Ah Wei was bored for a while before he said.


    Although awei was telling the truth and the two men had a better chance of winning, he was quick and refuted immediately.


    She said:


    "what about materials? Do we leave these things alone?"


    Awei said:


    "there are not only antidotes, but also materials and tents. Even if no one in other teams is poisoned, there will be people to get them. Their attention is all over there. There are few people who come to grab things, right?"


    Xiaonuan sneered:


    "brainless little garbage."


    "Other people just use reverse thinking. When the time comes, they will take advantage of other people''s lack of personnel and strength to rob you. It''s much better than robbing materials there."


    "And the watch says that the list of supplies, food and water are not as much as we have, so the tent is exciting, but some people don''t want to take the risk to get it?"


    "Besides, if you don''t protect Zongzhi well, who will use your antidote?"


    Ah Wei is a little fidgety between his eyebrows.


    I''ll be fine.


    You have to contradict him when you say that.


    "I''ll go." His forehead was blue, and he gave Meng Li and Xiao Nuan a cold look, and said:


    "if I come back, you don''t protect Zongzhi and materials well, it will be endless with you."


    Xiao Nuan gave a "cut":


    "I don''t want you to worry about that."


    Ah Wei didn''t speak. He sat aside.


    The specific location of the materials over there has not been shown yet. If it comes out, there will be a small red dot on the map.


    Zong Zhi is lying on the ground with a sad face. The sun comes out and shines on his face with a sick face. Although there are trees here, they can''t cover anything.


    It took about half an hour for the watch to give a hint. Xiaonuan and awei took out their watch at the same time.


    Meng Li didn''t take out his watch, just look at the little warm one.


    It''s the location of the supplies.This is not a little red dot. There are three.


    They said they would be there in half an hour.


    Meng Li looked at the location of the nearest little red dot and the map. If there is no delay, Ah Wei can get there in half an hour.


    Meng Li thinks that the so-called material input should also play a role in intensifying the fight.


    It also played a role in eliminating some people.


    Awei stood up:


    "I''m going."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "nothing else is important, the most important thing is the antidote, you know?"


    "The life of our teammates is above everything."


    Awei is not angry:


    "I know."


    He bowed his hand to Zongzhi. Zongzhi nodded slightly and sighed faintly.


    When Ah Wei went far away, he sighed:


    "actually, it''s unnecessary. If Ah Wei is eliminated because of me, it''s hard to sleep and eat."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Her expression is cold and her teammates are injured. She should be taken care of emotionally.


    After all, Meng Li can''t guarantee that she won''t be hurt. How dare she do it?


    But a simple thing is just like how much affection they have received from Zongzhi.


    In addition to last night Zongzhi killed two mice and distracted the mouse''s attention, at least she didn''t get any obvious pay from Zongzhi.


    On the contrary, Ah Wei is more affectionate.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Zongzhi didn''t make a quick decision at the critical moment, now Ah Wei has been eliminated, right?


    So many mice a bite, awei body don''t know how many wounds, can''t stand now poison hair died.


    Zongzhi was bitten. When he was poisoned, it was so serious.


    With emotion and reason, awei should be more active.


    If she leaves to get the antidote and comes back successfully, maybe the most grateful thing in Zongzhi''s heart is awei. After all, awei always said that he would never give up his teammates.


    How touching.


    If you are eliminated, at most you will feel sorry.


    Now he''s pushing the matter to Ah Wei, and the three of them are pushing it around. I don''t know if Zongzhi has any other ideas in his mind. Maybe he''s burning in a daze and doesn''t have the energy to think too much.


    But if it''s OK and you come back to think about something, you can''t guarantee that people don''t have an idea in mind.


    I don''t know what to think of them then.


    No matter what, she never wanted to do.

 Chapter 1336

    With a gloomy face and a stick on his shoulder, ah wei walked towards the nearest red dot.


    Far away, when he got there, the cauliflower was cold.


    As soon as he got to the place, awei saw a big box in the middle. Someone gathered around to open the box.


    Ah Wei is too lazy to think why they don''t carry the box. If the box can be taken away, these people will not linger here.


    He also walked over and stood there, looking at it indifferently.


    Obviously, I want to wait for someone to open the box.


    The man who was busy untiing the box didn''t pay attention to Ah Wei. After all, Ah Wei was not alone.


    If you open the box by yourself, the chance of taking it by yourself will increase, and you can''t stop.


    But there are more and more people around.


    There were more than 20 people waiting around here. When he had a way to open the box, he suddenly stopped, looked back at the crowded people around him and said:


    "are you going to reap the benefits here?"


    According to the rules of the game, it''s hard to open the lock just to let these people fight against him, isn''t it?


    He was the first to arrive.


    Some with a cold look, some with a natural look.


    It''s humane:


    "it''s not authentic."


    Some people say:


    "say a few words less. This thing is here. It''s just for you to rob. Is it authentic?"


    Some people say:


    "that is, if you are not willing to open the box, let me do it."


    Awei usually talks the most, but at this time, he just glances at everyone with gloomy eyes, and his eyes are full of calculation.


    Someone was very upset with awei''s eyes and said:


    "what''s the matter, you have big eyes? Staring at people? "


    Awei is a powerful man with big eyes. If he looks at people in a bad mood, he really looks like staring at people.


    If you are in a good mood, your eyebrows and eyes will be softer. When you look at people, you will not let them think that awei is staring at people.


    However, at this time, awei''s mind changed, his face suddenly became disgusting, and he said to the man just now:


    "what? It''s a pleasure for me to have a look at you. "


    This is obviously looking for trouble. The man looked at Ah Wei up and down and said:


    "boy, I''m crazy."


    Awei laughs sarcastically:


    "what about madness? Can you beat me with your body? "


    "I wanted to fight?"


    The man took a look at the person who opened the box before, but the other person didn''t open the box now, but he didn''t walk in front of the box.


    It''s going to be a stalemate for a while.


    This boy is looking for trouble in front of him. When he grabs things, he will certainly make trouble for him. It''s better to drive him away as soon as possible.


    He gave a look to a man behind him. The man came around and said to him in a low voice:


    "my teammates, do you want to provoke? Call in your teammates, so that we don''t bully you with too many people. "


    Awei immediately showed a look of fear, but the expression on his face is still arrogant, eyes are the most easy to sell.


    This behavior of Ah Wei makes people feel that he is afraid and arrogant.


    Immediately heart born disdain, in the final analysis or bullying guy.


    "OK, you wait. My teammates will be here in a minute." Ah Wei''s tone was vicious and put down such a sentence.


    The other side looked at awei with great interest, nodded and said:


    "good."


    Awei stepped back slowly and said:


    "don''t attack me. My teammates will come right away and they will come."


    But at this time, awei is already a clown in their heart, who is willing to pay attention to him.


    It''s all eyes on the box.


    The box was so heavy that it was beyond people''s imagination. Several men could not lift it.


    And awei has successfully separated from the crowd, and the fear in his eyes has turned into gloom.


    He has just analyzed the situation, in which he won''t have much chance. Even if he is lucky, he will face the siege of so many people.


    Can he come out?


    Obviously not.


    Now the body can''t cope with so many people. Since I came here, I have no time to practice and be busy living.


    But if we just leave, we will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. We must have a reasonable chance to leave.


    The reason for being timid is too reasonable. It''s just human nature.


    He''s been around for a while. Now all the people who should come are here, right?


    I don''t know if there are people who think the same as him, hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity.


    Sure enough, there are some people with the same idea as Ah Wei. There are many uneven lands. They took advantage of the terrain and found a secret place to wait.Awei found others, others also found awei.


    The four eyes are opposite, not embarrassed.


    The first person awei met was Wu Zheng. As for whether there were others hidden in the dark around, awei didn''t know.


    But he knew it in his heart, and let the man in front of him see him.


    He asked:


    "what do you need?"


    Wu Zheng said in a low voice:


    "I need all of them."


    Wei: "you are too greedy."


    Wu Zheng said impolitely:


    "I have the ability. Of course, I can do everything."


    Awei sneered:


    "how can you stay here in fear? Go out and kill all the people directly. Then open the box slowly, and no one will rob you. "


    Wu Zheng was a little worried. He glanced at Ah Wei:


    "where are you from? Get out of here. Don''t mess with me."


    With that, he leaned his head up and took a look over there. It seemed that there was a quarrel. For fear that people there would notice him, he quickly lowered his head.


    Use the terrain to block yourself.


    On the contrary, awei''s attitude was a little softer. He said:


    "let''s cooperate."


    Wu Zheng: "why should I cooperate with you?"


    "Because you only have one person to come, the odds are not good. Can''t they beat you if they can get goods from so many people?" Ah Wei asked.


    Wu Zheng said with disapproval:


    "people''s physical strength and energy are limited. He has robbed things, and his fighting capacity has been almost consumed. I''ll take the opportunity. Why not?"


    Wei: you really don''t want to cooperate with me


    "I wandered around, lying here waiting for not only you, but also others."


    "They are also in good form


    Wu Zheng: "then you ask them to cooperate."


    Awei looked: "really?"


    Wu Zheng was silent for a moment. Ah Wei didn''t go back.


    The pace is not fast or slow, just like when he came.


    It seems that there is no intention of waiting for Wu Zheng to call him back.


    Wu Zheng thought for a moment, and suddenly called out:


    "come back."


    Awei stopped:


    "what do you want me to do? Isn''t it that you don''t cooperate with me? "


    Wu Zhengxin said that he could not be prepared for being here, and there were others lurking around him. He said: "cooperation depends on how to cooperate."


    "You have to figure out what you need, right?" Ah Wei asked.


    Wu Zheng let out a hum from his nose.

 Chapter 1337

    "I mainly need detoxification." Ah Wei said first.


    Wu Zheng''s eyes flashed and said:


    "I need it, too."


    "What if there''s only one antidote?"


    Ah Wei also followed Wu Zheng and said:


    "forget it, let''s not think about how to distribute materials."


    "Well, let''s work together to get the things, and then we can do it by ourselves."


    "Of course, no one is allowed to kill anyone. The winner can have most of the goods and materials, but he should also give the loser some goods and materials as compensation."


    "There has to be a little bit of cooperation."


    Wu Zheng shook his head and said:


    "then I don''t quite understand the significance of my cooperation with you."


    A Wei: "how meaningless, we cooperate, then there will be things to grab, do not cooperate, even things do not have to grab."


    Wu Zheng thought for a while. In fact, he didn''t need detoxification much.


    He''s very unlucky, with three women.


    It''s not that they look down on women. It''s just that these three women don''t get along very well. They all have a lot of personalities.


    And no one would accompany him.


    Even more impossible to come together, always can''t carry a big bag of goods and materials to grab things, in case things didn''t grab, returned to others to send materials.


    He will try his luck by himself. If he has a chance, he will do it.


    As for the antidote, he would be the best if he could get a share.


    Who knows if we''ll ever meet a mouse?


    Even if you can''t use it, you can exchange it for others.


    If someone cooperates with him now, you can try it.


    After straightening out his mind, Wu Zheng nodded and agreed.


    Two people began to pay attention to the material side, they have escalated from the quarrel to hands-on, and each rushed to open the box.


    But it takes a little time to open the box, but no one is willing to give it to anyone. The box hasn''t been opened all the time.


    Awei murmured:


    "a bunch of idiots."


    Can''t you just open the box and fight?


    Now tossing and tossing, the physical strength is almost consumed.


    When the box is opened, things won''t last long in these hands.


    He focused on the people around him who didn''t do much. Awei knew that what he should pay more attention to was these people.


    It''s not that they are gentle and not good at fighting, but that they are saving their strength.


    Once the box is opened, they immediately surround it.


    Just too far away, awei can''t see their faces clearly. He can only remember the color and shape of their clothes.


    Wu Zheng also silently watched the development of the form. After about ten minutes of confusion, the box was finally opened.


    A man suddenly appeared a climbing bag in his hand. He didn''t have time, maybe he didn''t dare to carry it behind him. He directly carried it in front of him, trying to push away the obstacles in front of him and rush out of the crowd.


    But now he is the focus of the crowd, who would be willing to let him go?


    He was surrounded by groups, maybe the resistance was too fierce, or perhaps too chaotic. When Ah Wei saw him again, he had become a corpse on the ground.


    I don''t know who killed it. It was a mess.


    It was wrapped in the hands of another man. He was better than the man just now, but his two fists were hard to beat his four hands. Besides, so many people, he was killed soon.


    He knew that he would be besieged by all the people when he was holding the materials, so he didn''t try to rob them.


    Want to wait for the opportunity, at least wait for the crowd to evacuate open some, oneself can rush out a road to say again.


    But he couldn''t hold the bag, and somehow it came to his arms. He had to try to see if he had a chance. Instinctively, he stretched out his hand to hold the bag. As a result, there was a rush of people around him. As a result, he didn''t know who killed him and died.


    Not dead, to be precise, but pulled back into system space.


    It''s depressing.


    The first team match failed. Kengdai''s team match blinded him in ten contribution points and had to make up for it.


    Routine, the longest way in my life is the routine of organization. It''s better to convert these contribution points into boundary force.


    Although whoever holds the bag means who may die in the chaos, the bag doesn''t exist and no one wants it.


    Someone just snatched the bag, then raised it high and threw it out.


    It is very necessary to do so, which is also the fastest way to evacuate people.


    And his teammates are on the outside.


    Sure enough, a lot of people went after them and planned to pack them.


    But the bag was caught by a short woman, and the bag thrower was confused. This is not his teammate.


    When the woman got the bag, she didn''t hesitate for a moment and ran away crazily. Although she ran crazily in front, the people behind also chased crazily.Wu Zheng looks depressed because they are running in the opposite direction. What are they doing here for half a day?


    Awei will also be depressed. According to the truth, the terrain here is better. If you want to run, you should also go this way?


    Unless the women''s teammates are there.


    "Shall we wait?" Ah Wei said.


    Wu Zheng didn''t speak. He was a little worried. What was he waiting for?


    There''s nothing more to wait for.


    That short woman runs very fast, but these people here are also chasing hard, and they are getting farther and farther away from awei.


    The woman''s face turned red and climbed up a hill bag. Because she was climbing the hill bag just now, her ankle was caught by the people at the bottom.


    In a hurry, the woman bit her teeth and threw the bag across the mountain.


    There was a long slope behind the mountain bag, and the mountain bag rolled down. It was almost certain that her teammates were at the bottom.


    So the people who were chasing after her didn''t take the time to care about the short woman. Even the people who grasped her ankle let go.


    Go after the supplies.


    The short woman breathed a sigh of relief and ran in the direction of Ah Wei, which was opposite to the material.


    People who want to chase her can''t chase materials. If they want to chase materials, they can''t chase her any more. They choose by themselves.


    In everyone''s mind, of course, materials are important.


    Wu Zheng realized that he couldn''t wait any longer. He got up and ran to a place crazily.


    Now walk around here, hoping to meet the short woman''s teammate.


    But he ran more than ten meters away, but he was surprised to find that Ah Wei didn''t come with him, but at this time, he still had time to call him back?


    He left on his own.


    Ah Wei is lurking here. He silently looks at the short woman coming towards him.


    Like a wolf lurking, watching the prey approach him step by step.


    The short woman had no idea that someone was waiting for her, but when she realized it, it seemed too late.


    Her physical strength has been almost used, awei just chase out a few hundred meters, the woman will no longer have the physical strength to continue to escape, was caught by awei.

 Chapter 1338

    The woman is out of breath. Beside him, a feels that he has heard the heartbeat of each other. He patiently waits for the woman to breathe.


    When the woman was relieved, she said directly:


    "what''s the use of catching me? I''ve thrown it out. "


    "Do you have teammates to meet you? How about I trade you and your teammates for supplies? " Ah Wei said coldly.


    The woman laughs:


    "naive."


    Although there are her teammates over there, but those people are chasing so closely, whether the teammates can safely retreat with something is still unclear.


    "If you want to exchange it, go." Women''s attitude is very indifferent.


    On the contrary, Ah Wei is a little uncertain.


    If the other team does not get along well with their teammates, how can this woman work so hard?


    This is at the risk of being eliminated. If some of those people were a little more violent at that time, they might have killed the women to vent their anger.


    In awei''s heart, here are all taskers, he has never met ordinary people.


    Can see this indifferent attitude, as if firmly believe that his teammates will not care about her.


    "Take me to your teammates." Ah Wei said.


    The woman''s arms are encircled with her hands. She''s not tall, and she''s not as tall as Ah Wei. But when she squints at people, she still has some momentum.


    Say:


    "you want to be beautiful, sister, I can listen to your arrangement?"


    Awei: "what


    "Elder sister, you are all in my hands. Would you please find out the situation?"


    The woman sneered and raised her eyebrows:


    "you look up to yourself too much."


    "I''m not afraid of you at all."


    Awei''s face suddenly darkened. He stared at the woman and said:


    "do you really want to provoke me?"


    Women are still indifferent:


    "how?"


    Ah Wei gave a deep smile. In the daytime, it was a bit gloomy. He said:


    "I have a way."


    With that, he grabbed the woman. She had already lost her strength and was unable to resist.


    When Ah Wei began to search, he said:


    "I want to check, who knows if you took the opportunity to take something out of that mountaineering bag when you held it for so long."


    The woman looked very angry, and she yelled:


    "you dare."


    As a woman, who would like to be examined?


    And it''s a man.


    This is undoubtedly the ultimate humiliation.


    But awei didn''t care about women''s feelings at all. He said:


    "what are you so afraid of doing? How old are we? It''s not a kid. "


    "It''s not your body, to say the least."


    "Roll...!" The woman scolded anxiously, but she had nothing to do with awei.


    Maybe she has never been humiliated like this before. The woman is filled with grief and indignation. Her eyes are full of blood. She stares at awei and says:


    "you''d better not let me know who you are in this life, or we won''t die forever."


    Ah Wei tut said:


    "this will never die?"


    Soon, he found a box from the woman, looked at it, and immediately put it on himself.


    Let go of the woman and said:


    "it''s very smart. What you want most is an antidote."


    "It''s a pity that if you want to blame it, you''ll blame yourself for running in the wrong direction and falling into the trap."


    After finishing her clothes, the woman was extremely embarrassed and said to awei:


    "I advise you to give it back to me, otherwise I don''t know who you are today, and I will know another day."


    Awei doesn''t think so:


    "when you have nothing to do with others, do you like to threaten people so much?"


    What the woman wanted to say, the words all came to her mouth, but stopped. She just gave a cold smile and said:


    "you''ve got the only thing, too. Go away."


    Awei looked at the woman and sighed:


    "a woman is a stubborn thing. She knows she is inferior to others, but she never forgives others. Do you really think others dare not do anything to you?"


    "But I''m kind enough not to send you home."


    "Goodbye, I hope we can see you again next time."


    Wei turned and walked in the direction of material.


    After Ah Wei left, the woman''s expression was a little bit broken. She sat down on the ground and said to her system:


    "be sure to find a way to help me lock this person. I have to report the humiliation today."


    The system is in a bit of a dilemma:


    "it''s really hard, it''s hard."


    "Can I treat you badly?" Asked the woman.


    The system is silent.


    After a while, the woman asked:"Dumb?"


    The system says:


    "I''m trying to find a way. If I can make it, don''t blame me if I can''t make it."


    Awei walked a distance, then opened the box to see, there are syringes, there are liquid medicine, this should be the antidote.


    He was thinking about whether to go back now or later.


    I remember that before I came out, I said I would go back to Zong Zhiyong as soon as I got the antidote, but awei was not reconciled.


    Try your luck again.


    When awei caught up with those people, it was still a mess.


    The mountaineering bag no longer knows where it has been thrown, only the materials inside are scattered in everyone''s hands.


    One person got a little bit. The bag for the tent was in Wuzheng''s hands. Because the bag was very big, everyone cared about the tent and was chasing Wuzheng.


    "Ah Wei, help me now!"


    Ah Wei spat. Does he know that Wu wants him to attract fire?


    Some people put their eyes on awei, and awei simply asked Wu Zheng:


    "have you put away the medicine yet?"


    Wu Zheng


    "Isn''t it where you are?" Wu Zheng immediately asked.


    Now is the time to test his acting skills. Awei was not surprised at all. He said in a hurry:


    "no, I just came here. I think the medicine is in the tent bag. Be careful, it''s very important."


    Everyone looked at the tent bag in Wuzheng''s hand.


    Many of them are looking for an antidote. Many of them were injured yesterday. No one wants to hurt their team so early.


    But snatch to snatch, is to make some compressed biscuits, this kind of food in hand, said useless, also useful.


    After all, food is very important.


    Let''s say it''s useful. It feels like


    I always feel that this wave of losses, tired to get such a thing.


    Awei ran to Wuzheng without hesitation. Wuzheng couldn''t wait for awei to catch up with him. He turned back and glared at awei fiercely, and then speeded up.


    At that time, the women''s team-mates did receive the bag, but they were slow, couldn''t walk away, and were besieged.


    After a period of chaos, in order to save their lives, the person with the bag had to throw it out. Before throwing it out, he zipped it open and things were scattered all over the place.


    We went to pick up things, and the people who used to take bags were able to get away.


    When Wu Zheng arrived, it was time for everyone to pick up things.


    He was also lucky. By chance, he got the tent next.


    Unfortunately, no one found the medicine. Suddenly, Wu Zheng understood something. He looked back at Ah Wei and said in a loud voice:


    "where is the medicine, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1339

    Awei looked puzzled:


    "what is it?"


    "Aren''t we teammates? You framed me to get away from me, you wretch. You''re sick to death. "


    "I must get the tent and medicine back from you, so that you won''t take it alone."


    Ah Wei said with a clear voice.


    It opens up the broken thoughts again.


    Wu Zheng was so angry that he was dying


    Special.


    Bitch.


    Now Wu Zheng regretted that when the other party appeared, he first called him in order to divert everyone''s attention.


    It''s really my fault.


    I feel speechless and pathetic when I think of being chased like this for a tent today.


    But people have dignity, and dignity is something that no one can easily abandon.


    Even for this tone, it''s impossible to throw out the tent and make it cheaper for others.


    The sun is so hot. Is it uncomfortable to live in a tent or something to let others hold it?


    He continued to run. At the beginning, he could hear all kinds of accusations from awei behind him.


    That kind of righteous words, the tone of assertiveness, made him almost think that awei is really his teammate.


    Isn''t it too eloquent?


    He directly chose not to listen, do not know how the other side so good physical strength, run so fast not tired?


    And the strength to talk.


    Gradually, he could not hear the voice of Ah Wei. He thought that Ah Wei was tired at last.


    Results take time to look back, where there is awei figure?


    It''s a cunning and disgusting man.


    If you really cooperate with him, you will be killed.


    Ah Wei naturally has to take the opportunity to leave. For a tent, even if he gets it, he can''t get away in time. Maybe even the medicine has to be folded inside.


    That''s very uneconomic.


    In a word, he can''t lose his Zongzhi now.


    Wang Mei and Xiao Nuan, the two dead women, don''t deal with him. Without Zongzhi, I''m afraid I''ll have a hard time in the team.


    Maybe in the later stage, Wang Mei and Xiao Nuan will go straight across the river and tear down the bridge.


    But if you leave the team, it''s hard to stick to the later stage.


    Ah Wei is never mentally retarded. He thinks a lot about it.


    When Ah Wei came back to the team, the sun was already in the sky, and there was no shade everywhere. He could only rely on the tree. Although there were no leaves, there were trunks, which could also block part of it.


    A little is better than nothing.


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan are both practicing. They are expressionless and thirsty.


    Hearing the footsteps, they opened their eyes at the same time and looked at awei.


    Zong Zhi is also strong to support the body, looked at the past, saw awei empty handed, Zong Zhi eyes across a touch of disappointment, weakly said:


    "awei, you''re back."


    Ah Wei nodded, rarely with a serious face, went to Zongzhi and sat down on his knees. But after sitting down, he regretted that the ground was really hot.


    He changed his posture, squatted and said to Zongzhi:


    "are you better?"


    Zongzhi


    Is he any better?


    Xiao Nuan is a little impatient. Since Zongzhi feels embarrassed to ask, let her ask.


    She asked:


    "have you got it back?"


    Ah Wei went back: "does it have anything to do with you?"


    Xiao Nuan took the credit, looked at Ah Wei coldly, and said:


    "I tell you, little garbage, don''t be weird with me all day long, or I''ll make you cry."


    Awei suddenly said with some grievances:


    "you don''t ask me what I''ve experienced outside, and you don''t care if I have anything to do. Just ask things without emotion. What do you think in my heart?"


    Meng Li sighed:


    "come on, don''t quarrel all day. My ears hurt."


    She wanted to say that she really couldn''t get along, so she just broke up.


    It''s really hard for so many people to be forced together now.


    It''s a disaster when people with different personalities are together.


    Zongzhi coughed twice. He didn''t know whether it was a real cough or a fake cough. His voice was very hoarse. Ah Wei said:


    "you can be saved. I''ve got the antidote."


    Zongzhi looks at awei with a light in his eyes.


    Awei took out the antidote from his body and said to Zongzhi:


    "don''t worry, I said that if you don''t give up, you won''t give up, and you will survive despite all difficulties."


    Small warm rolled a white eye, awei heart can not be described as not strong, can withstand a man''s shell, to a man to say such disgusting words is also the best.


    Meng Li is silent and full of embarrassment.


    Zongzhi''s eyes on Shang awei were also a little uncomfortable.


    But you can''t be too anxious. You have to be polite.He said:


    "the fight must be fierce. Have you ever been hurt or feuded?"


    Awei shook his head and said:


    "no injury, don''t worry."


    Zongzhi was silent for a moment. He felt the pain of his body and the feeling of dying every minute. He said:


    "can you detoxify me first..."


    Ah Wei seemed to remember this and said:


    "OK, I''ll give you the injection now."


    He took out the antidote from his body, looked at the instructions, and then began to inject Zongzhi.


    With the advance of the medicine, Zongzhi''s look relaxed.


    Meng Li is bored, picked up the manual which was thrown away by awei just now and read it.


    Zongzhi was a little sleepy after he injected the antidote. He said:


    "I want to sleep for a while."


    Awei immediately said:


    "sleep."


    Zong Zhidai''s place was already covered with clothes. He lay down and fell asleep in a short time.


    The other three were silent, but awei asked:


    "don''t you want to hear what I''ve been through?"


    Xiao Nuan said directly:


    "if you want to say it, say it, if you don''t want to say it, pull it."


    Awei turned his lips and said:


    "if you don''t want to hear about it, you can forget it, but I think if there are such materials in the future, we have to go again."


    Small warm: "why, lack food and so on, we grab directly."


    Awei: "overbearing."


    But he didn''t talk any more.


    Zongzhi is not good, they can not take people everywhere, three people began to practice.


    Zongzhi had a long sleep, and it was almost sunset when he woke up.


    Meng Li took a look at Zongzhi''s face and his wound. They were much better. The poison was really removed.


    And the fever''s gone.


    He gave Zongzhi a pulse. There was no danger.


    Asked how Zongzhi felt, Zongzhi said:


    "he was very hungry."


    Awei immediately took something out of his bag and handed it to Zongzhi. Zongzhi even unscrewed the cap of the water bottle and said:


    "just have some and eat it."


    Zongzhi said thank you, and xiaonuan took out something and began to eat.


    It''s time to eat, too.


    Meng Li also eats.


    These foods are not as delicious as others. They taste like chewing wax. I feel that my stomach is almost stuffed and I don''t eat any more.


    Zongzhi looks better. He says to awei:


    "thank you, otherwise I might be back to system space now."


    Awkwardly, Ah Wei said:


    "the only advantage of me should be to repay my kindness, and there are also many shortcomings, such as more words, annoying."

 Chapter 1340

    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said:


    "no, it''s not a bad thing to like talking."


    In short, Zongzhi''s attitude towards awei has changed.


    It''s much better.


    Ah Wei was the one who helped him.


    "What happened then?" Zongzhi asked again with great interest.


    Awei said:


    "too much. I''m afraid some people are impatient to hear it."


    He looked at Meng Li and Xiao Nuan.


    Meng Lihui said with an indifferent look:


    "you are really speechless."


    Ah Wei pursed his mouth and said wrongly:


    "am I not afraid of you? Are you afraid to fight? "


    Meng Li squeezed out a sneer and didn''t speak.


    In a word, awei''s successful disgusting to her.


    She quietly gives way to Zongzhi and awei, giving them more room to speak.


    Small warm also followed to let, in the heart is thinking whether to develop alone.


    It''s too disturbing.


    Let people not a good mood, all kinds of irritability.


    Awei began to tell Zongzhi what happened. His voice was not very loud. He deliberately suppressed it, but Meng Li and Xiao Nuan could also hear it.


    Ah Wei said how materials appeared and how they were scrambled.


    How did he get the medicine.


    He didn''t say that he got it from others, but that he got it in the chaos.


    Zongzhi''s face is not doubted to have his expression.


    Instead, Meng Li felt that awei must have changed some details from his way of expression.


    Some of these changes are just for bragging, adding details to make themselves powerful, or making events sound more colorful and wonderful.


    But some are to hide some truth, or to achieve some purpose.


    Meng Li thought casually, but he didn''t think of awei''s real intention.


    On the contrary, the red clouds are all over the sky, which means that night is coming. Xiao Nuan asks Meng Li: "shall we go to another place for the night, or shall we stay here?"


    Meng Li asked: "what do you think?"


    Xiao Nuan said:


    "I think it''s here. It''s safe here for a day, and no one passes by."


    "There are fewer people at night."


    Meng Li looked around and nodded when he thought that he had been here last night.


    However, awei said with dissatisfaction:


    "don''t you both ask our opinions? Besides, Zongzhi is still a patient. Shouldn''t you consider the situation of Zongzhi? "


    Small warm expression anger, want to curse, Meng from but gave a look, small warm said words swallow back.


    Meng Li said to awei in a low voice:


    "you think too much. I just want to discuss with Xiao Nuan first. I will ask you for sure. We are all teammates. We must respect everyone''s opinions."


    Meng Li said so patiently and mildly that he made awei speechless.


    He snorted in a low voice and said:


    "that''s more or less."


    "Zongzhi, do you think we are still here? I''ll listen to you. "


    Meng Li looks at Ah Wei quietly. Ah Wei''s actions are deliberately finding fault and trying to win over Zongzhi?


    To put it another way, is to deliberately divide the relationship between Zongzhi and them?


    Sow discord?


    Zongzhi is still not feeling well and says he doesn''t want to move.


    So they decided to spend the night here.


    Meng Li has been practicing, but he didn''t move. He wanted to find some hay to keep out the wind and rain, but when he thought of the disharmony between his teammates, he didn''t know how long it would last.


    Don''t make it useless by yourself. You can''t take it with you at that time.


    Xiaonuan has no plans for this.


    After a day''s cultivation, there is a little spiritual power in the elixir field, and the chance of catching a cold is lower.


    Even in the rain, the wind will hold.


    It was a quiet and unexpected night. The mice didn''t show up and there were no poisonous insects.


    No one robbed them either.


    Awei, Meng Li and Xiao Nuan take turns on duty. Zongzhi refuses to let him on duty because he is not well.


    It''s like Zongzhi is his own father.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t mean to let Zongzhi be on duty, but she was forced by awei as if she strongly asked Zongzhi to be on duty.


    Sure enough, Ah Wei got Zongzhi''s grateful eyes.


    I woke up the next morning and ate something in the morning. Thinking that the four people didn''t harvest yesterday, they consumed a day''s food. They took out the food and counted it.


    I found it would last at least three or four days.


    In the beginning, three people''s supplies were robbed, and then four people were robbed, and one more person was killed. A part of eight people''s supplies were consumed, and there was still a lot in hand.Now, do you want to stay for a day and look for it, or do you want to look for it now?


    When Ah Wei asked, Meng Li said:


    "you''ll make a decision this time. If you say go, we''ll go."


    Xiao Nuan looks at Meng Li discontentedly:


    "why do you want to listen to him? Don''t you have a brain of your own? "


    Meng Li is silent. He looks at Xiao Nuan with fixed eyes. Xiao Nuan frowns and understands the intention of the other party.


    Ah Wei is very Biao and disgusting.


    The other side is to let Ah Wei say first, and then to block Ah Wei''s mouth.


    But why care about awei?


    Of course, she can''t see that awei and Zongzhi are in a group, but they have a good relationship with Wang Mei.


    Small warm some laugh, just four people, are still assigned to stand in line?


    However, awei said to Xiao Nuan:


    "if you have brains, do you mean we should go out?"


    Xiao Nuan took a look at Zongzhi:


    "Zongzhi said."


    "Now Zongzhi is the boss of the four of us. Ah Wei is headed by you. I think Wang Mei would like to listen to you. Of course, I''m no exception."


    What did she say.


    Now I''m afraid to make a decision easily. To be honest, Zongzhi''s strength is so poor.


    It''s not really about getting hurt to save them.


    And the serious illness is not over, go out and hurt, but also according to Gu Zongzhi, isn''t that a professional laggard?


    And awei also accused her of calling it out.


    At that time, I''ll get another injury, take a poison, blame her, and then let her grab the antidote


    Zong Zhi, who became the boss for no reason, was confused.


    "Don''t be sour." He looked at Xiao Nuan and said:


    "you can decide where I am the boss."


    Everyone pushed around, as if they didn''t have much intention to go out. Meng Li practiced in silence throughout the whole process.


    It''s better to practice than to waste their saliva.


    But Meng Li felt that even if they didn''t go out to look for others, they were soon found by others.


    I''ve been here for a long time. It''s so big in here. There are always people coming to this place.


    If Meng Li didn''t expect, a group of people met them. Originally, the group found out that they wanted to find a place to hide and attack them.


    However, this place has its advantages since they can stay so long. Where can we give others such opportunities.


    The other side has no place to hide, they can only walk over.


    Awei has always been looking at people, three women and one man. Wu Zheng stares at awei in a gloomy way:


    "fate, I can''t find you deliberately. I don''t want to turn around, but I met you instead."

 Chapter 1341

    Awei said:


    "then I''m even luckier. I don''t have to move my position, but someone will bring the goods up automatically."


    Meng Li''s expression is light. Ah Wei''s words are true. He just doesn''t have to run around.


    After all, the other side is carrying supplies.


    Wu Zheng chokes and finds that he can''t speak to each other at all.


    The other side''s mouth is too strong.


    The three women around Wu Zheng looked up and down at Ah Wei, and then someone asked Wu Zheng: "yesterday, this man cheated you?"


    Awei immediately asked:


    "pit? What did I do to him? "


    Wu Zheng doesn''t talk any more. Let''s talk about it. It''s boring to quarrel.


    Such people can''t reason with him.


    What''s more, is there any substantial advantage in winning?


    Xiao Nuan scolded coldly:


    "this is our territory. If you''re OK, go away."


    It''s very irritable. As long as it''s related to awei, she''s not in a good mood.


    "What if I don''t go away?"


    The other side stands out a woman, return with cold eye.


    Small warm said: "then don''t find any reason to do it, very disgusting, directly do it, but now I''m in a bad mood, are you sure you want to do it with me?"


    "If you start, once you lose, you will be eliminated."


    After yesterday, we found that supplies would be distributed, and we all understood a truth.


    That is, we have to eliminate other people. Keeping them will only become an obstacle for them to grab supplies.


    Moreover, each person has so many materials at the beginning, and the existing people will consume materials. If they are eliminated, they will consume less.


    And there is also an idea, if all are eliminated, can we have results and complete the task without a month''s hard work.


    Who would like to stay in this ghost place, with sunburnt skin, no place to live, poor food and discomfort.


    The sun makes people''s anger go out.


    Besides, if you let them go, you will be regarded as the enemy when you meet them in the future. It will be more troublesome to rob them at that time.


    "It''s not sure who will be eliminated." The other woman said.


    She glanced at all the people here and said:


    "I hope you will be eliminated."


    When it comes to this, we can only fight. It''s all four people, one on one.


    But with Meng Li fight this person to be a little weak, not long by Meng Li control her.


    Maybe she felt that Meng Li was not strong at first.


    Indeed, among the four, Meng Li seems to be very easy to deal with.


    So at the beginning of the operation, she came to Meng Li.


    Unfortunately, it was a miscalculation.


    Meng Li felt that if he used the spiritual power, it would be very beautiful to show it in the cultivation world.


    But it''s all about physical strength. We can''t be so particular about all aspects of action.


    Some postures are not so beautiful.


    And the biggest advantage of Meng Li''s moves is quickness. She firmly believes that the world''s martial arts can only be fast, which is also the reason why the other side has nothing to do with her.


    And the other side came, but also spent physical strength, he has been here to conserve energy, the state is better than the other side.


    Xiao Nuan said: "it''s eliminated."


    Meng Li didn''t want to see blood very much. He wanted to damage the other''s watch, so he was eliminated if he couldn''t locate it. However, after looking at the watch, he felt that it was better to "kill" it if he wanted to damage it.


    The woman controlled by Meng Li yelled to her teammates:


    "help me."


    But the other three are entangled by Meng Li''s teammates, and they can''t come over at all. They are worried.


    In desperation, the woman said to Meng Li:


    "don''t knock me out. You can give me anything."


    "I won''t get in your way later."


    Her attitude was very good, her voice was soft, not sharp at all, and she didn''t seem angry.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything before he found out the woman. For a moment, he hesitated. However, awei flew over a dagger and stabbed it into the woman''s neck.


    Then Ah Wei looked at Meng Li innocently:


    "Damn, I threw it wrong. I was not careful."


    The woman''s hand covers her neck, blood gushes out from her neck, her expression is slightly distorted, the last look is awei.


    Meng Li thinks that awei did it on purpose, but now is not the time to discuss it. She goes to help Xiao Nuan.


    The woman who was beaten by Meng Li and Xiao Nuan couldn''t help saying:


    "two against one, fair? You have the ability to choose by yourself. "


    Meng Li kicks at the other side. She can avoid it, but gets a little warm kick again. She says angrily:


    "you are too bullying."


    Xiao Nuan: "you are so special. Shut up."With that, Xiao Nuan is more and more fierce. This woman is naturally invincible and wants to run. Is Xiao Nuan willing to give her a chance?


    However, the woman fighting with Zongzhi and Wuzheng fighting with awei actually got rid of Zongzhi and awei and ran a little far away.


    Zongzhi didn''t go up to catch up, but said:


    "I''m not feeling well, so I can''t catch up."


    Ah Wei catches up with Wu Zheng. He wanted to start with Wu Zheng, but he finds that the woman is close to Wu Zheng. If he goes up, he will fight two.


    He just eliminated one of their teammates, in case of defeat, he is likely to be eliminated by the other side.


    Being eliminated is also a matter of blink of an eye.


    It''s just coming back.


    He came to help Xiao Nuan and Meng Li deal with the woman in front of him. Xiao Nuan was very repulsive and said:


    "go away, I will solve it myself."


    Awei shrugged: "it''s up to you."


    When the woman saw her teammates leaving her behind, she had a sense of expectation. She knew these people were unreliable for a long time, but she didn''t expect them to be so unreliable.


    Tiankeng.


    Xiaonuan is not ruthless. The woman was hurt and was in a mess. She knew she couldn''t escape, so she asked her system to pull her back directly.


    This body has no vitality.


    Naturally, they were not in a good mood to bury them, but they could not stay with the two corpses. They had to change places.


    When they found a suitable place to rest, they began to count the two women''s bags, which were very common food.


    Awei said:


    "I think Wuzheng''s bag is the most bulging. I suspect there is a tent in it."


    Xiaonuanbai glanced at awei:


    "if you don''t grab the things, don''t say that again."


    Awei touched his nose and asked Zongzhi with concern:


    "are you better?"


    Zongzhi said with a wry smile: "ah, it''s a drag on you."


    Xiao Nuan didn''t speak. It was really a drag.


    But it''s hard to say what, how to say?


    Unconsciously tightened the brow.


    However, robbing these two people''s things gave them food for four people for a day and a half.


    It was a very quiet night. There was no movement except the sound of some insects.


    This is the third night here. If it lasts for one month, there will be more than 20 days left.


    But Meng Li feels that there are fewer and fewer people here. Of course, they may be hiding.

 Chapter 1342

    However, when the food on hand is gone, everyone will come out to grab it.


    Don''t they discuss whether to go out all day long?


    But it''s very physical to go out, and when you meet people, if you don''t have enough physical strength, it''s easy to fall behind.


    It''s really a long way to send materials.


    If you don''t go out, just sit and wait. It''s hard to wait.


    They can only turn around in a small area, and they are also looking for food. Their food is consumed every day.


    Sometimes I''m lucky to meet people, and then I don''t have a little hesitation, and I don''t even need to communicate or give cruel words.


    They fight each other very directly. Whoever has a big fist wins.


    They thought there would be supplies, but they didn''t wait for supplies until the tenth day of the game.


    Of course, they are not always victorious generals, and some of them have failed. This time, they finally met the first team. Their physical strength was behind the other team in all aspects, so it was estimated that they were not likely to win.


    And Meng Li''s character should be considered as the most obscene of the four people. To put it better, he called to avoid his edge, and when he saw that the situation was not right, he began to call everyone to run together.


    It''s not that we have to fight to the death. When the goods are gone, they will be eliminated.


    When they were completely safe, awei said:


    "what are you running for? Their team is so rich in materials. If they succeed, we won''t have to worry about food for at least five days."


    Meng Li said angrily:


    "then you go to fight."


    "Don''t you say you can do four with one hammer? If you want to kill four of them, I won''t eat anything from you. You can dig a hole in a place and hide. One person can fight to the end. "


    Awei said unhappily:


    "do you bury people like this?"


    Xiaonuan is a person who usually takes pity on Mengli, but when Mengli is taken pity on, she comes out to help Mengli.


    She said:


    "Wang Mei is right, you are so powerful, you go."


    Zongzhi has always played the role of a peacemaker in the team.


    He said:


    "come on, don''t make any noise. I don''t think it''s a good chance to win. Besides, the people we meet will only get worse and worse. We really need to be careful."


    "No, those who are not strong are eliminated." Xiao Nuan said carelessly.


    After realizing that it was getting harder and harder, everyone was a little fidgety.


    Meng Li and Xiao Nuan, in particular, are really fed up with Ah Wei. If it''s not for the sake of forming a group, they really don''t want to bear it.


    After all, Ah Wei''s strength is OK, except that he wants to seal his mouth, everything else is OK.


    It seems that Zongzhi is going to drag on a little bit.


    On the twelfth day, there were supplies again.


    But this time only one place has supplies.


    It''s about nutrients.


    It''s a matter of fact that the world organization is not controlled by Mengyu.


    And in this, they don''t meet people who are not task makers.


    It''s all the quests in the shell of the people here.


    Now it is more and more difficult to find food. They know that they will be eliminated this time, but they still choose to go.


    After all


    There''s no food left.


    They didn''t find anything to grab after their last failure.


    And the organization is also very clear about their needs, saying that this nutrient is enough to keep them going for ten days.


    Ten days. It will be the 22nd day.


    It''s only one step away from winning.


    It''s just that it''s a long way to go. It used to take them about an hour or two. This is not a favorable condition for them.


    Walking for an hour or two in hot weather is quite exhausting.


    But he didn''t dare to delay and went there. Zong Zhi said with some worry:


    "will there be any place where we go?"


    Awei:


    "you don''t have to worry too much. There will be. The main function of the supplies is to let us fight each other and eliminate some people."


    "If it''s taken away early in the morning, there''s no play."


    Zongzhi nodded.


    By the time they got there, more than 30 people had been waiting here.


    They don''t know the strength of each team, and they can''t tell if they have all their teammates.


    These people surrounded the supply box in the middle and all sat on one side with their knees crossed.


    The waiting time is too long. Who doesn''t want to accumulate more spiritual power in his body to enhance his chances of winning?


    So the picture is quite strange, as if a group of people are waiting for the birth of Yibao.


    Meng Li saw that the box had not been opened yet. After a closer look, it said that it would open automatically at 5 p.m.Tell everyone not to worry.


    Yes, they have to fight.


    Last time, I had to open the box by myself. This time, it will open automatically. Maybe there is no medicine in it this time.


    Some drugs are not exposed to the sun. If they were opened automatically last time, but no one took them, it would be bad if they broke down.


    After all, there were three places with antidotes last time. In case there was a place where no one went, it would be embarrassing for the box to open.


    Wu Zheng sweeps at Ah Wei with a gloomy face. There are only two of them left, but now there are four people sitting around him.


    I think it''s team building.


    It''s not impossible to survive as a group. Even if the life value is judged by a group in the end, as long as you trust each other and reward each other, you can add a friend first, and the winner will compensate the one who gives up voluntarily.


    It''s better than nothing. It''s more reliable to do a compensation task.


    Ah Wei sneered and said:


    "it seems that you can''t help yourself, but don''t count the money for others when they buy it."


    Wu Zheng''s face was overcast:


    "it won''t bother you."


    "You''d better be careful not to be killed by me."


    Awei raised his chin haughtily:


    "just you?"


    From letting the other party go, he expected that this might happen, but he didn''t care.


    Ah Wei thought that the last medicine was snatched from the short woman. He didn''t know if the man was still there.


    So his eyes searched the crowd, and he found the woman.


    But he didn''t tell Zongzhi about this, so it''s not easy to talk to women now.


    Women will not take the initiative to say anything to awei, this is not self humiliation?


    Sometimes you just have to wait for an opportunity.


    Meng Li also observed everyone''s bags. It seemed that they didn''t contain anything.


    I don''t have much food on my side, so I dare to carry my bag. It''s not a pity to be robbed.


    Maybe everyone thinks so.


    Meng Li looked at the time. It''s only three o''clock.


    Even if there are still people who have not arrived, and then climb this way at a snail''s speed, they can still get there.


    If you don''t realize the intention of the organization to distribute this supply material, you will feel that it will be gone. Even people who don''t have this awareness probably don''t exist.


    In the cool sun to boil two hours, Meng Li sipped a small saliva.

 Chapter 1343

    Since it rained a little on the first night, the temperature has been climbing, making people anxious.


    The rhythm of heat stroke every minute.


    Time went by.


    Later came two people, also don''t know originally is run in many remote places to hide.


    Sweating all over the place.


    By 4:50, everyone had finished.


    Ten minutes to go.


    Everybody''s getting restless.


    Some people even think that they might as well take advantage of these ten minutes to solve some people, but they have solved others themselves and others have solved themselves?


    The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind. These words are the most reasonable words in the world.


    Almost everyone had this idea, but everyone had no action.


    No one wants to be taken advantage of.


    We are very stable people.


    It''s very hard to suppress here. Even if you practice, it''s only ten days. The aura is so thin that the most important thing in everyone''s body is to make them stronger.


    Under such conditions, it is very difficult for the first person to get rid of things.


    It''s not the cultivation world. It''s hard to fly away or throw away magic weapons to create chaos and get away.


    Under various considerations, no one was too close to the box containing nutrients.


    All around.


    Meng Li slowly took out a stick from the mountaineering bag, which she specially found, which was better than the previous stick.


    Xiaonuan and awei also had them. When Mengli took them out, they also took them.


    No one is a fool. Everyone is ready. All we can get here are stones and wood.


    But it''s very heavy. It''s inconvenient to use a stone as a weapon. Almost all of them use wooden sticks.


    Stick is nothing more than different thickness, different varieties of trees, but we all have the same funny.


    There is a strange style of painting.


    As time goes by, you should not only stare at the box, but also be careful of someone attacking you.


    Everyone''s personal hygiene is not good, crowded together with a strong smell of sweat, this is a very difficult team game.


    Some people have some regrets in their hearts and know that the organization is not so easy to take advantage of.


    So many people, only a few people can get the final victory, the rest are focused on the Participation Award.


    You have to do a compensation task after you participate.


    Some people resent the organization and don''t give details in advance.


    On second thought, I also blame myself, trade rashly came.


    Meng Li looks at the time. It''s four fifty-nine.


    She silently counted in her heart for 30 seconds, then the box made a sound.


    Meng Li even stepped back. She was worried that there were not only nutrients in the box, but also others.


    Xiao Nuan stood beside her, quite protecting each other.


    That kind of sound lasted for 20 seconds, which was more difficult than the previous 20 minutes.


    "When..." Let''s hear it.


    The box is open.


    Meng Li immediately looked at the past, and saw a lot of mice jumping out of the box.


    The speed of jumping out of the box and then jumping on people made Meng Li almost not see their bodies clearly.


    And the person standing in the front is inevitably covered with mice.


    They have been very cautious, not immediately to take has been considered stable, but who knows the organization to play this one.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Anger loomed on some faces.


    But they also know that they can''t be bitten by mice. Who knows if they will put antidotes in the future?


    According to their estimation, the possibility of putting antidote is not great.


    Isn''t this the elimination of people? Give me the antidote? It''s a little unrealistic.


    When these people are busy beating their mice, someone kills a mouse and distracts them.


    Seeing that all the mice on the human body had jumped away, Xiao Nuan was disappointed.


    She said:


    "it''s not very effective. They can easily get out of the siege."


    "But there may be other cases." Small warm eyes a turn to say.


    She didn''t rush forward, and didn''t even want to stand in the front row.


    Small warm can think of the problem, others can think of, so in the face of this box, more cautious.


    No one went up to get it.


    When someone goes back, someone pushes the one who goes back forward.


    Wait and wait, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the box. If there is any poison in it, it should come out, right?


    Someone was so impatient that he said:


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    He found a dress and protected his hands and face before pushing away the crowd.


    Everyone let me. After all, this man can''t fly away. Even if he takes it out, he can''t run away.He approached the box, then turned back and said:


    "first of all, I just want to help you to have a look. Later, I will bring out the things for fair competition. Don''t kill me cruelly."


    The crowd nodded.


    This person tentatively stepped forward, but as soon as he came to the box, it gave a "Dang" sound.


    His intuition was not good and his reaction was quick. He immediately rolled to the crowd with his head in his arms.


    A group of unidentified species flew out of the box. Some of their wings were as colorful as butterflies. The rest of their looks had nothing to do with butterflies.


    No one is in the mood to look at what this thing looks like.


    What''s the use of poison?


    is it to be killed immediately or the next day?


    These things did not attack them, but hovered in the air, which made everyone not know why.


    But we all know that it can''t be put for them to watch.


    No one dares to act rashly. After about a minute, someone feels wet on his face and touches it with his hand, a drop of liquid.


    On the tip of my nose, I almost left this beautiful world.


    It turned out that the thing flying in the sky was excreting, and the liquid was dripping on them.


    Some people worry about the strong corrosiveness, but there is no abnormality even if they have some on their face.


    Meng Li quickly took out a piece of clothes, a big windbreaker, which he got from robbing other people''s materials.


    She put it on her head to make sure that the liquid dripping from the flying butterfly would not saturate the dress.


    Xiao Nuan didn''t say a word, so he followed Meng Li to learn.


    Ah Wei and Zong Zhi also follow suit. Although they don''t know what Wang Mei means, it doesn''t hurt to follow suit.


    Not only them, but also Meng Li''s friends.


    It doesn''t seem to hurt?


    Although the disgusting thing actually drops on their faces, they can''t beat others when they are in the sky. Besides, most of them don''t want to waste their energy on such a large number of things without intelligence.


    Attention returned to the box.


    The man who opened the box before was still lying on the ground wrapped in clothes and asked:


    "do you want me to open it?"


    A lot of people said yes.


    The man said:


    "I''m giving my life!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Someone said:


    "let me come if you don''t want to."


    I don''t know what else is in it. No wonder a nutriment is packed in this big box.

 Chapter 1344

    "Come on then." Said the man close to the box before.


    Then there is silence.


    No response.


    I don''t want to go to school.


    This talent slowly close to the box, but not close to the side of the box, found the crowd in a commotion.


    He looked back, eyes surprised, because before that wave of mice back.


    Jump straight at people.


    And the number seems to be more. Where did it all come from?


    Did it come out of the soil?


    Meng Li is also in a hurry to avoid the mouse, looking around.


    The final conclusion is that those who are contaminated with the liquid from the falling butterfly will suffer the most attacks if they are more contaminated.


    And these butterflies are still landing that liquid.


    Is it going or not?


    If it''s too far away from the box, it''s not very likely to get nutrients at that time.


    But if you don''t leave the box and look at the "butterflies" hovering in the sky, it''s hard to avoid getting contaminated with more liquid and being attacked by more mice.


    Although she has a windbreaker to block herself, she also has one on it, which will attract mice.


    Now throw away the windbreaker, it will stick directly on the skin.


    This is a trade-off problem. If you don''t need nutrients, just run and throw away the windbreaker. It''s not a big problem to save your life.


    But when I go back, I''m hungry.


    No food, no strength, no strength to go out to rob others are unrealistic.


    There are too many people, too messy. Some people do the same trick again, killing the mice and throwing them far away. Unfortunately, these mice are not moved any more.


    It won''t be distracted.


    Still attacking people here.


    Some people throw clothes stained with "Butterfly" liquid to the side, but they still can''t attract the mice away.


    Maybe what they long for is the breath of strangers?


    I don''t understand.


    This makes us feel a little desperate. We are all faced with this problem. Is it going or not?


    What''s more, most people didn''t cover their clothes at the beginning, and the liquid dropped directly on their skin. Although they wiped it off with their hands, the smell that could send people away seemed to soak into their skin.


    No one wants to go when they can carry it.


    Go back to these people attracted some mice to go, why should cheap others?


    Meng Li wants to get rid of the nutriment directly, but it''s really hard to implement it. Why don''t these people have Meng Li''s idea?


    They almost got to the box and surrounded it one after another.


    Finally, someone was accidentally bitten by a mouse, and more than one mouse bit him. He really had a lot of "butterflies" on his head, just standing in a disaster area.


    He looks a little panic, anyway were bitten, simply unarmed hand to grasp the mouse''s body, tough to pull out.


    But the mouse''s teeth were deeply embedded in his flesh, and they kept on squeaking. Finally, they brought out a small piece of meat.


    It makes people feel cold.


    Zongzhi said with some doubts:


    "this mouse is different from before. I think these mice are more crazy than before."


    Meng Li frowned, indeed.


    If we have to find out the reason, it is probably the liquid of the butterflies that stimulates the mice.


    Make them crazy?


    Moreover, the man who was bitten just now suddenly fell to the ground not long after. His face was similar to Zongzhi''s poisoned appearance at that time.


    It''s deeper than Zongzhi.


    It seems that this mouse is an enhanced version!


    Before that, some people wanted to take away the nutrient solution, but they were unwilling to go. Seeing this scene, they were all in a state of suspense. They didn''t dare to be distracted.


    Let''s start with the mice.


    Some people are ruthless in their hearts and kill the mice directly, with blood stained on their bodies. However, the result is that they are besieged by more mice.


    This will make people angry. Before someone killed the mice and tried to lure them away, he thought that the blood of the mice might not be attractive to the rest of the mice.


    In that case, it''s better to kill them.


    There''s always a number of mice.


    How can we know, just can''t lead them away!


    Now regret to death, but there is no way, can only bear the mouse''s attack.


    Soon the man was eliminated on the spot.


    Two of them also fell to the ground in the crowd.


    So far, four people have been eliminated.


    With these tragedies, everyone has a headache. These mice can''t be killed, and they can''t be led away.


    What do you want them to do.


    Unless it''s fast enough to kill one by one without delaying the next, then you can get out of danger.


    If it''s just carrying it, anyone can tell that the reason why these mice are crazy is because of the "butterflies" in the sky.But those butterflies are just that big.


    How many drops of liquid can be added? After the drop, there will be no drop?


    In addition, as time went on, they also found that the taste of the liquid gradually faded, and the lighter the taste, the less stimulation the mice received.


    At the end of the day, it doesn''t have any stimulating effect on mice.


    And since we found that liquid can attract mice, we all took clothes to cover ourselves.


    Although the skin has been contaminated before, and can attract mice, but no one wants to be contaminated more and more.


    Clothes can also resist the attack of mice to a certain extent.


    It''s a pity that it''s summer. Few people wear thick clothes. It''s not very useful. Otherwise, they won''t be so embarrassed.


    Some people can''t stand it any more and decide to leave for a while. They leave their clothes contaminated with "Butterfly" liquid and run away.


    But there are also mice chasing them, but the number is not too much, if you deal with it well, you can save your life.


    Looking at these people running away, some people are also beginning to waver, but they are not reconciled to the thought of nutrients.


    Meng Li has not been attacked much. She can still pay attention to the movement of the supply box and is looking for opportunities.


    By avoiding the mouse, she changed her position to see if she had a chance to start.


    Knowing Meng Li''s intention, Xiao Nuan is also helping Meng Li to cover up. Awei and Zongzhi come over.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s because of the consideration of staring at Meng Li and fearing that Meng Li and Xiao Nuan will swallow the nutriment alone or simply assisting his teammates to get the nutriment together.


    Meng Li now has no time to care about these, her eyes swept on the ground again, only to find that the person close to the box has not been up on the ground before.


    And he didn''t seem to have a rat attack.


    He was rolling around on the ground, all the time around the box. Unfortunately, the box was too high for him to reach out for nutrients if he couldn''t get up.


    But when he gets up, he will be found by the people who stick his legs to the box.


    No one seems to care about him now.


    Meng Li analyzed the reason why he was not attacked. On the one hand, he lay on the ground at the beginning and covered himself up.


    On the other hand, the liquid was caught by the people who were standing.

 Chapter 1345

    Even if he accidentally gets a few drops on his body, it''s on his clothes. Just change his clothes.


    Meng Li took a close look. The clothes he was wrapping were almost the same as before, and he couldn''t tell.


    Even if he doesn''t change it, it seems that it''s too big. At present, his taste is the weakest. With so many attacking targets, why do rats want to distinguish one with the weakest taste to attack?


    Meng Li waited for the opportunity to move towards the other side. He planned the time and distance in his heart, and felt that he should be sure, so he quickly threw his clothes at the people who pasted them next to the box.


    This dress was stained with a lot of "Butterfly" liquid, which immediately attracted Meng Li''s mice.


    And the person who sticks to the box is caught off guard and is hit in the face by these mice. He looks at Meng Li angrily.


    However, they can deal with the mice attracted by a piece of clothing, and Xiao Nuan also throws his clothes away.


    Awei and Zongzhi are also learning, which attracts many mice in the past.


    Those people can''t stick to where they are because they have to deal with more mice.


    It has to be moved.


    Give them a chance.


    Meng Li and some others passed at the same time and occupied a favorable position.


    But originally rolling on the ground that person, thought he was very good, but who knows so many people suddenly rushed over, he did not even have the opportunity to stand up.


    There are people around Mengli, Mengli also very directly pushed away, awei and Zongzhi they are pushing away the people around to maintain their team''s competitive advantage.


    Meng Li saw a gap, jumped to squeeze in, to the edge of the box.


    Looking inside, I didn''t see any nutriment. I only saw that there was a thick iron plate inside the box with a red button on it. I think it can open the next layer.


    It''s no wonder that the people who pasted on the side didn''t reach out to get it. It turns out that it''s not just empty.


    It''s very likely that you want to deal with this wave and then open it, so that you have time to deal with the next wave.


    She changes her position. Xiaonuan, Zongzhi and awei see that Meng Li''s position is very good and the chance of success is relatively large, so they start to protect Meng Li automatically.


    Now they have a very good time to start. If they are late and others have finished dealing with the mice, and spare time and energy to focus on this side, this side will lose its advantage.


    Just a question. Are you sure you want to drive now?


    Dare you drive?


    Now the combined damage of "Butterfly" and mouse is very high. If you release something more, you may not be able to resist.


    And they are closest to each other and are likely to suffer the most.


    She raised her head and glanced at the people around her. Her teammates were all around her to protect her. The others couldn''t help but look at Meng Li or get close to him.


    Meng Li hesitated, and Xiao Nuan asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    She is very busy now. She has to deal with both mice and people around her.


    Meng Li asked:


    "there is another floor, open or not?"


    Xiaonuan frowned and said:


    "is this routine too deep? Are we all here this time? "


    Xiao Nuan can''t help conspiracy theory.


    Sometimes the organization is quite pit. Is it sure that the team game is not created for the purpose of pitching people?


    If all are destroyed here, no one will be rewarded.


    But everyone has contributed. Ten contributions are equivalent to one or two thousand.


    It''s a little less. It''s a thousand.


    But this time there should be hundreds of people, one thousand, ten ten thousand, one hundred thousand.


    If no one is rewarded, the organization will pay them 100000 yuan less, which is equivalent to earning 100000 yuan.


    Then these 100 people have to do compensation tasks, and there are many rewards for these compensation tasks, but what is compensation? No matter how well you do, there are no rewards!


    The organization saved a lot of money.


    I''m afraid to think about it!


    Of course, we can''t rule out that if someone doesn''t grab nutrients, his nature is to stand aloof from the world.


    If they don''t participate, no matter what''s released, they won''t be hurt.


    But the key is, if the organization really calms down, can those who don''t grab nutrients really survive to the end?


    There must be something else for them.


    Small warm heart is analyzing, see another person suddenly fell to the ground.


    This let the small warm mind a shock, always decisive she also began to hesitate.


    And the biggest fear is not that everyone is out. If everyone is out, it''s OK that they don''t get it.


    The most important thing is that the first team of them opened it, then sacrificed and took advantage of others.


    And awei looks at Wu Zheng.


    Because Wu Zheng also pushed over.


    Wu Zheng and a Wei look at each other, and there is anger on his face.Now, apart from a pair of eyes, awei has covered the rest.


    But piansheng awei''s eyes were too irritating, arrogant and disdainful, with contempt, as if Wuzheng was awei''s defeated general.


    Wu Zheng opens his mouth and wants to say something. Awei raises his foot and kicks Wu Zheng impolitely. Wu Zheng wants to kill a mouse that suddenly hangs on him. He is caught off guard and gets a kick. His body steps back.


    He looked at awei angrily: "don''t deceive people too much!"


    Awei said impatiently:


    "go away!"


    Wu Zheng sneered:


    "you wait!"


    Ah Wei returned with an expression of disapproval.


    Zongzhi whispered to awei:


    "at this time, you''d better not fight with others. Wang Mei and Xiao Nuan can''t make up their minds. What do you say to do?"


    Ah Wei moved a few times, that is to get rid of the rat hanging on his body, but also looking back at the supply box.


    Instead of making a decision directly, he asked Zongzhi:


    "what do you think?"


    Zong Zhi said with a bitter smile:


    "to be honest, I can''t pay attention. I''m worried about killing you."


    Ah Wei muttered:


    "it''s not really death. What are you afraid of?"


    Zongzhi thought about it, and his eyes were full of righteousness and righteousness, as if he would die in the next second.


    He took a look at Meng Li and Xiao Nuan, and then Zong Zhi said, "I know I''ve always been the weakest in the team."


    Xiao Nuan feels that Zongzhi can''t tell the time clearly. At such a chaotic time, can''t he start a sensational speech?


    She said:


    "talk to people."


    For a moment, Zong Zhi was upset, and he said:


    "I know that I am the weakest, so let me drive this time. If there is any danger, I will stop you all by myself."


    "At that time, you''ll run away with nutrients and don''t care about anything. If I''m still alive, I''ll hold back the pursuers for you."


    Xiaonuan looked at Zongzhi in surprise and said:


    "you are so Sacrifice yourself for others


    Awei frowned: "Xiao Nuan, how do you talk?"


    "Zongzhi has done this, and you''re still weird."


    Xiao Nuan rolled his eyes:


    "no, since you want to go, go. I won''t stop you. Of course, I didn''t force you."

 Chapter 1346

    Xiao Nuan is an extremely sensitive person. She feels that Zongzhi''s words have changed her taste.


    If something happens, it''s like it''s for her.


    Who let him go?


    Self moving?


    It''s a thousand kinds of people, a thousand kinds of characters. These characters are not destroyed or changed by the experience of more worlds.


    No one else is forced to be grateful.


    Zongzhi Then I''ll go. "


    Xiao Nuan: "you are going after all."


    Awei is fighting for Zongzhi''s injustice:


    "you are such a heartless woman that it''s not worth paying for you."


    Xiao Nuan squints at awei:


    "what did you pay? What''s in it for me? "


    After that, he was bitten by a bad man.


    Did she get any discount from Zongzhi?


    If Zongzhi is as strong as she is, it''s a pity that he doesn''t.


    Meng Li said impatiently:


    "if you want to fight again, let''s go to another place and have a clear fight."


    Xiao Nuan takes a look at Meng Li and stops talking.


    Ah Wei stopped talking.


    Zongzhi took a deep breath and tried to find a way to occupy a favorable position to open the box.


    Someone warned Zongzhi: "don''t drive blindly. If you release something, you will be the first one to die."


    Of course, I''m not worried about Zongzhi''s safety, but I''m afraid I can''t stand it.


    Zongzhi looked up at the butterflies in the sky. Their dripping liquid was gradually decreasing, and several corpses were lying on the ground.


    The mice all seem to have taken stimulants and just climb on people.


    They already have a fixed process, claws hook on people''s clothes, if stable, will stretch out the head, smell, and then bite.


    If you don''t have time to knock them down during this period, you will be poisoned if you are bitten.


    The quantity is too many, causes the person to be too busy, the person knows tired, the heart is more tired.


    But Zongzhi understood that this situation was coming to an end because the liquid of "Butterfly" was getting less and less.


    He should seize the time.


    He was so cruel that he bit his teeth and pushed away the people around him. He bent slightly and stretched out his hand. As soon as he was about to press the red button, he was suddenly pushed away.


    Surprised to look up, it was Wang Mei.


    He asked:


    "what to do?"


    Meng Li said: "I''ll come."


    Having said that, she didn''t give Zongzhi any time to speak or anyone to react. She pressed the red button.


    The thick iron plate moved to one side, and the people next to the box were staring at the inside.


    Their expressions are both alert and expectant. They are hesitating whether to get close to the box or stay away from it. No one is sure whether there are other traps in it.


    Finally, the iron plate moved and opened, and a box as big as a stationery box appeared with high-grade nutrients written on it.


    Everyone immediately hands, but Meng Li''s hand has been in the middle of the box, no one faster than her, she quickly reached out to grab the nutrients, vigorously pushed away the people around, want to rush out here.


    Before this position to grab nutrients how powerful, now want to go out on how disadvantage.


    It almost formed an encirclement, which surrounded Meng Li.


    Someone yelled:


    "it''s on her."


    They all looked at Meng Li with their eyes in unison.


    Meng Li turns to take a look at awei and Xiao Nuan. They stand together, and Zongzhi looks embarrassed.


    About because I said I would go before, but I didn''t take it myself.


    Fortunately, now they are still harassed by mice, and no one rushes up to grab them. If they choose to grab nutrients now, it is equivalent to giving mice a chance. They just don''t let Meng leave.


    Meng Li also has a headache. It''s a problem to go out now.


    She is also busy killing the mice on her body. After this, Meng Li feels that she has a kind of psychological shadow on mice for a long time.


    Look at their numb black fur, their wretched eyes, their thin claws, and their tails. They are really quite spiritual.


    "Er..." Xiao Nuan suddenly made a strange tune.


    Meng Li turns to see, and is surprised to find a dagger tied around Xiao Nuan''s neck. Xiao Nuan''s eyes are round, and her expression is full of anger.


    "Who..." Small warm extremely difficult from the throat inside extrusion this word, and the mouse also took the opportunity to bite her.


    A mouthful of Two


    Even if the dagger tied around the neck can''t kill xiaonuan, the poison of the mouse is enough.


    In the face of sudden changes, Meng Li''s brain has a moment blank.She looks at awei suspiciously. Awei looks stunned. He raises his hands and shows Meng Li, as if to prove that he didn''t do it.


    See Meng Li still staring at him, awei to Meng Li saw his body dagger, also contains anger.


    I can''t understand why Meng Li doesn''t believe him.


    Originally, there were four teammates, but now there are only three. It''s more difficult to break out of the pack.


    Zongzhi''s expression changed from astonishment to sadness. He couldn''t bear to close his eyes. Although he knew that his teammates were not really dead, it was a pity that he was eliminated.


    Meng Li''s eyes quickly scan the people who are closest to Xiao Nuan before. Her eyes are cold and calm, as if looking for prey, with a kind of examination.


    Some people really don''t like being looked at like this and say:


    "what am I doing? Am I plotting against her?"


    Meng Li sneered, and then said:


    "if anyone sees the murderer today, tell me, I''ll give him the nutrient."


    People were very surprised. It wasn''t the problem of nutrition, but they were wondering if there was such a teammate relationship?


    For a eliminated teammate, it''s very irrational to give away the nutrients that he has got temporarily.


    What if you give it to someone else?


    Teammates have been eliminated and can''t come back, it''s better to work hard to live to the end and get a reward. If you have a bad conscience and have a chance to see you again, you can make it up to others.


    Meng Li looked at Xiang Zongzhi and awei and said:


    "do you mind if I do this?"


    Zongzhi hesitated for a moment and said:


    "it''s OK. We can''t let xiaonuan be plotted like this."


    Meng Li looked at awei again:


    "what about you?"


    Awei shook his head and said:


    "if I don''t agree, you must say that I don''t have the love of my teammates."


    "But it''s not rational."


    Meng Li, who didn''t care about Ah Wei''s opinion, asked:


    "did anyone see it?"


    No one can answer, they have to deal with mice, but also look at the woman with the nutrient, pay attention to the whereabouts of the nutrient, where there is time to see other?


    Some people can''t help sneering:


    "it''s so funny. Do you think the nutrition is yours? As a reward? "


    "Do you have the strength to get out of here?"


    Meng Li looks at the man who is talking to him. He remembers that he has dealt with him before, that is, the two teams want to compete with each other. As a result, he feels weak and withdraws.


    The first team was in a mess that time.

 Chapter 1347

    But this time, it seems that he and another person are the only ones.


    The other two don''t know whether they didn''t come or were eliminated.


    Meng Li said:


    "if I have the idea of destroying nutrients?"


    "You dare!" That''s humane.


    Meng Li sneered and said nothing.


    Now I understand why this team game can''t transfer things from system space or to system space.


    That''s what we''re trying to prevent.


    If it can be sent back, she will send things to the system space for the first time, and she won''t get rid of others.


    Meng Li put the nutriment in his arms and took out two daggers from his body. One of them flew towards the man just now.


    But the man''s reaction is also fast, quickly knocked out Meng Li''s dagger with something, the dagger fell to the ground, she didn''t even hear the sound.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. She just does an experiment.


    For such a long distance, we need to grasp our strength well, and there are other people in the middle. We need to make sure that the dagger doesn''t fly to other people.


    Or not to be knocked down.


    So the person plotting against xiaonuan should be by her side, but when she looked back, most of the people around xiaonuan had already subconsciously avoided.


    Before that, the situation was tense, and she had no time to remember who was around xiaonuan. She had nutrients on her body, so she had to be highly defensive.


    Although the dagger didn''t hurt the man, his face was full of anger. After all, Meng Li''s behavior was here.


    He said:


    "last time I let you go, can I let you go this time?"


    Meng Li: "don''t be cruel. I welcome you to deal with me."


    "Yes." The man also said.


    He began to move towards Meng Li. If he wanted to move over, he had to open a road.


    Meng Li went out of the enclosure along the road he was driving.


    When he goes to Mengli, awei and Zongzhi go out. When the other party finds out Mengli''s intention, they scold him:


    "mean."


    "You use me?"


    Meng Li''s eyebrows:


    "do you have one?"


    She does many things with at least one or two purposes.


    She has never been the kind of person who likes to simply challenge others.


    However, the man did not just come in to fight Meng Li, he also wanted to get nutrients.


    When other people don''t move.


    But the other side''s brain is really good, dare to meet him face to face, some regret to help the other side upset formation, to create an advantage for the other side.


    But now that the siege is disrupted, he can''t order these people to react quickly.


    People''s reaction is fast and slow, some people do not understand the situation, Meng Li rushed out half.


    She picked up a thick stick from the ground and threw it at others no matter what.


    Force the way.


    She moved forward with the mentality of breaking the boat.


    Including the man who came in to grab nutrients, Meng Li threw a wooden stick at the man with all his strength. He also took the stick to resist Meng Li''s attack.


    But the two forces collided, he stepped back a few steps, but could not move forward to attack Meng Li.


    Because he has to deal with mice.


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips. Now it''s up to him to let go. It''s easier for him to break out of the enclosure with all his strength, regardless of the mice.


    After all, they have to be distracted from mice.


    Can''t attack her well.


    But there is also a great risk of doing so, that is, they are likely to be accidentally bitten by mice and eliminated on the spot.


    It''s a bit of a gambler. It depends on whether you dare to gamble.


    However, as long as she is fast enough, the mouse may not jump on her.


    She waved a stick, with fierce murderous, never need to see who is in front of her, who blocked her way, she hit who.


    The mouse was hanging under her knee, and she even raised her foot to touch other people.


    The poor mouse has not had time to bite, was Meng Li with bumped into others, the collision of power makes the mouse squeak.


    Then he jumped away with a breath, and the mouse was not stupid and knew the pain.


    Zongzhi and awei protected Mengli and created favorable conditions for him.


    Of course, when Meng Li has mice on him, they will also help to kill them.


    Looking at Meng Li''s ferocity, they felt cold.


    Some people want to be Meng Li''s way. She even smashes people''s heads with a wooden stick, which makes them confused.


    Around the clock, the man couldn''t tell who was who, and he didn''t have a clear mind. He had to face the mouse attacking him, so he was bitten by the mouse.


    It was indirectly eliminated by Meng Li.Meng Li''s tough attitude attracted everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    In addition, Meng Li has two bodyguards. When they want to fight Meng Li with a stick, they are blocked by the two bodyguards and can''t hurt her.


    This makes them even more angry, but when they have no choice, they are good at expressing their anger in words.


    Humane:


    "you should not be too greedy. If you want to take nutrients alone, it depends on whether you have this life."


    With a smile in his mouth, Meng Li said:


    "you don''t have to worry about your life."


    "But I''m afraid it''s hard for a forward-looking person like you to have such a life."


    "Tell you a secret to beat me, that is, you don''t mind the mice, just concentrate on me."


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    It''s arrogant.


    Zongzhi


    It''s arrogant.


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    He has no one to protect him, no one to help him fight mice, he can''t dare to play like this.


    Originally, more than 30 people were eliminated on the spot, and about 10 were eliminated. There were still more than 20 people left. Apart from Meng Li, how thick was the encirclement?


    In Meng Li''s desperate operation, there was no obstacle in front of him.


    Someone killed the mouse and threw it to Meng Li. He wanted to make Meng Li trapped by the mouse, but Meng Li killed one directly and paid back to him.


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    This is so special!!!


    That''s cruel.


    They have already rushed out of the encirclement, and the next step is to leave here. When they leave, others will chase them. In order to hold Meng Li back, they throw dead mice at Meng Li one after another.


    At first, it was quite useful, because they were not far enough away, and they were still carrying the liquid of "Butterfly" to attract mice.


    Mice galloping from the people''s scalp numb, overwhelmed.


    Since Meng Li ran out of the enclosure before he dared to ignore the mice, now he also dares to ignore them and takes the time to distance himself from the people chasing them.


    Because those people have to make time to deal with mice, the speed is not fast.


    As long as you walk enough, you won''t be chased by mice.


    Moreover, the pursuers also had the smell of "butterfly liquid", which attracted the mice. When they got together, the smell was more intense, which greatly attracted the mice to attack.


    On the contrary, Meng Li is far away. The target unit is too small, and the "butterfly liquid" accumulated by the three people is relatively small. On the contrary, the mice are not so persistent to them.

 Chapter 1348

    The farther away they were, the more dead mice they could throw.


    On the contrary, they are crowded together and taste better. They are very attractive to mice. There are fewer and fewer mice chasing Meng away from them.


    These people are really angry and anxious when they look at Meng''s back which is gradually away from them.


    But there was nothing to do.


    How did you get robbed like this.


    It seems that people can do things without death.


    After all, it''s because you don''t want to die.


    Meng Li, Ah Wei and Zong Zhi got rid of their pursuers. Meng Li killed the mouse directly.


    It''s too far away. The mice are still addicted to the more intense "butterfly liquid".


    It''s not coming.


    As long as you kill fast enough, you can kill the current wave of mice.


    While retreating, the three men were busy killing the mice. They were all so tired that they finally killed the mice.


    They have also changed their direction. They can''t go in this direction all the time.


    Meng Li touched the shoulder strap of his climbing bag. In fact, this climbing bag is very useful. It always protects the back of a person. Otherwise, it''s hard for a mouse to jump on the back.


    But on the way, I met Wu Zheng and another man.


    It seems that they have been waiting here for a long time. Awei''s face coagulated and took the lead in saying:


    "are you waiting for me here?"


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to Wu Zheng when he rushed out of the bag enclosure, so that he didn''t know when he left the supply box.


    Wu Zheng said with a smile:


    "are you tired?"


    "I don''t have any tea for you, or I''ll give you a bottle of water to drink?"


    Awei''s face was gloomy. The setting sun and the sweat on his forehead dripping on the corners of his eyes made his eyes hard to open.


    Meng Li also pursed his mouth and looked at Wu Zheng.


    The other side is in good condition. The reason why they choose this way is to go in the opposite direction, making those who are looking for them feel that they can''t go in this direction.


    Because there are fewer trees and more dust on this side, the wind blows on people''s faces, and the sand grinds.


    Overnight is not a clear choice.


    Who knows Wu Zheng is also reverse thinking, accurate guess they will go this way.


    Although there are three people on the other side and two on the other side, the number of people is dominant, but physically, the difference is too far.


    They made a big circle. During this time, people would have enough to eat and drink to replenish their strength.


    Meng Li decisively takes out the nutriment from his body, takes out three tubes of nutriment from the inside, and hands them to Ah Wei to Zongzhi.


    They took over and knew Meng Li''s intention. They immediately opened it and began to drink.


    This is a high-quality nutrient with high purity. A small tube immediately gives people a great sense of satiety, and their physical strength has been slightly restored.


    But this action can ignite the anger in Wu Zheng''s heart.


    "he''s going back to drink right away, isn''t he?"


    Meng Li: "waste? Do you believe I''ll finish it? "


    Wu Zheng


    He looked at the people around him and attacked them. Although he drank the nutriment, Meng Li was really tired and powerless.


    It''s hard to deal with.


    There is a feeling of fighting with one breath.


    It''s hard.


    However, Meng Li risked being eliminated, and the nutrients he got must be protected desperately. No matter how hard it is, he must stick to it.


    She felt numb and her arms and legs were not her own.


    Even in a moment, I doubted whether I was too impulsive to do team competition.


    Too tired, too tired, too hard.


    I haven''t worked so hard in the last days.


    I didn''t wait to let others know whether this kind of task is a pit or not.


    At that time, people who felt that they could immediately get the contribution point were not low in star level at least, so they had some strength.


    Who knows there are so many people in a task, and everyone''s IQ is online.


    It''s not that easy to deal with.


    The strength is too low teammate is not met, but meet the opponent is not weak ah.


    The heart cries bitterly, but the body still has to resist the attack of others.


    From body numbness to heart numbness, and then to facial numbness is a very fast process, she has no strength to make redundant expression.


    I don''t have the strength to say anything superfluous.


    Like a mechanical hitter without feeling, attack, defend, attack again, defend again.


    I was beaten, because numbness and pain are light but a lot.


    Not only Meng Li has this feeling, but Zongzhi and awei are numb.


    That kind of numbness revealed all over the body even makes people''s thinking can not work normally, just blindly fight.Wu Zheng found their weakness and stopped talking. It''s not good to pull the other party''s thinking back.


    It''s a great pleasure that the opponent doesn''t have a clear mind.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li hasn''t maintained this state for a long time. She was injured by Wu Zheng. That hit was very painful and made her wake up.


    She looked at the past fiercely, mobilized the weak spiritual power on her body to give her weapon blessing, and threw it at Wuzheng. He resisted, and Meng Li kicked him directly.


    The most important thing for a man is


    But Meng Li''s playing method is not glorious.


    It will make people feel shameless, but where can Meng Li take care of so much now?


    As long as the other side is good, it is to fight back.


    Wu Zheng looks at Meng Li with a ferocious face. The strong pain almost makes him unable to straighten up. Awei''s numbness is made clear by this scene.


    Thinking works a little bit, but it''s still slow.


    As a result, he was stunned for a while, and then he couldn''t help laughing:


    "it''s sour."


    "Beautiful He said to Meng Li.


    Zongzhi was silent, and as a man, he could only express sympathy.


    Ah Wei doesn''t delay either. He attacks Wu Zheng while you are sick. Wu Zheng''s companions come to help, but they are entangled by Zongzhi.


    Meng Li rubbed his elbow, which was so painful that he didn''t care so much about it. It''s the right thing to beat each other with awei.


    Wu Zheng''s pain was not relieved, so he was attacked by them again. He couldn''t resist any more. He called out to go, and the man who was fighting with Zongzhi began to retreat.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li''s three men really don''t have the strength to pursue. Their state is too bad.


    Let the other party run away.


    The other side is just in pain. After running for a while, they can still play, but they are tired from their bones and need a long time to rest.


    But also to leave here quickly, so that the other side will not turn back.


    They can only drag tired body, change direction again.


    I''m worried about meeting another wave of people on the road, because they really don''t have the strength to deal with it.


    Now those people should be looking for them. After all, the importance of nutrients to survive in the condition of food shortage is self-evident.


    Wu Zheng ran away. Looking back, no one came after him. He immediately regretted it.

 Chapter 1349

    The other side does not chase is really can''t bear it, if you insist on can grab.


    But just now, seeing their fierce appearance, they were determined to retreat. What they thought was how could they be easily defeated if they could snatch things from so many people?


    Strength is indispensable.


    Meng Li changed his direction and found a relatively safe place to stay.


    Because it was getting dark, they didn''t have the extra strength to sit down and didn''t want to move.


    I think it''s hard to sit. They find clothes to pad on the ground and lie down.


    I''m not hungry, but today I''ve been killed.


    Ah Wei said:


    "well, if we had caught up with them at that time, we might have got the tent."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He didn''t have the energy.


    She didn''t even have the strength to think about who killed xiaonuan. That kind of mental fatigue is also very painful. There is no good logic under extreme fatigue.


    Zongzhi said:


    "come on, let''s not be so greedy."


    "I''m lucky to have nutrients."


    A Wei faintly eh, Meng Li hears his breathing slowly become heavy, also more even, should be asleep.


    Zongzhi has not yet fallen asleep, he whispered to Meng Li:


    "you sleep, I''ll watch the night."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "you are very good."


    Zongzhi asked suspiciously:


    "is that right?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, it''s very good. It''s good at taking care of people."


    Zongzhi''s voice was a little embarrassed, he said:


    "I feel that my strength is not as good as you, so I want to compensate you from other places, and pay more to avoid being disliked."


    Meng Li suddenly asked:


    "do you know who killed Xiao Nuan?"


    Zong Zhi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how the topic came here.


    He said in a slightly guilty voice:


    "I don''t know. At that time, I was staring at you all the time, because you had nutrients in your hand, so I thought you were more likely to have an accident."


    "Just want to protect you..."


    "Who knows something happened to Xiao Nuan."


    Meng Li then asked Shan:


    "who do you feel?"


    Zongzhi frowned in the dark, and then said:


    "I really don''t know."


    Another sigh:


    "if we knew this was the case, we should have left the number of xiaonuan. If we are lucky enough to get to the end, the reward should also have a part of xiaonuan."


    Suddenly he said:


    "Wang Mei, would you like to talk about your number? I think we can get along with each other. After adding a friend, we can do this kind of team task together? "


    Meng Li couldn''t speak any more, and then her breathing voice became a little heavy. It sounded like she was asleep.


    Zongzhi sighed and opened his eyes to the sky. The sun was warm in the daytime, so the sky was full of stars at night.


    If you ignore everything, ignore their suffering here, ignore their own fatigue in order to survive, just to enjoy the starry night, is quiet and beautiful.


    He wanted to watch the night with God, and he was worried that the mice would come out again.


    Although they have already disposed of their bodies and there is no smell of "butterfly liquid" here, they should also be on guard.


    But he was so tired that he closed his eyes.


    Fortunately, the night was so quiet, without any danger. When the first ray of sun came down, Meng Li woke up.


    It''s just that she didn''t open her eyes. It''s rare for her to have such a quiet moment.


    Then Ah Wei wakes up. He talks a lot all the time. He doesn''t want to be idle when he wakes up. Instead of waking Meng Li, he pushes Zongzhi around him.


    With a little push, Zongzhi woke up.


    Awei''s voice is not big, he said:


    "how do you feel?"


    Zong Zhi nodded and said:


    "fortunately, keep your voice down, Wang Mei is still sleeping."


    Ah Wei gave a sound and asked:


    "do you feel that three people are used to it?"


    Zongzhi took a look at awei and said in silence:


    "there''s no way."


    Awei glanced at Meng Li and couldn''t help saying:


    "don''t go to sleep, do you want to go back to sleep? It''s hard on the ground. "


    Meng Li still didn''t open his eyes, but said faintly:


    "don''t worry about it."


    Awei rolled his eyes, and he said to Zongzhi:


    "now women''s tastes have changed. Do they like to get along with your image?"


    Zongzhi''s image looks like an office worker. In a few years, he will be a greasy uncle.


    In fact, the image of awei is a little bit sunny and handsome, and looks good at his body.This kind of appearance condition difference is very obvious.


    Zongzhi gave awei a silent look.


    Girl, you have to follow her heart.


    You can''t always stick. Ah Wei just likes it too much.


    This kind of behavior is like the childish behavior that children can do to attract the attention of girls.


    But awei is not a child, so the bar is a simple bar.


    There''s no such thing as a girl''s attention.


    I''ll take care of myself.


    Meng Li sighed:


    "I Miss Xiao Nuan so much."


    Awei looked at Meng Li with a strange look, hesitated and asked:


    "do you like Xiao Nuan?"


    Meng Li nodded and sighed:


    "yes, in fact, I think xiaonuan is a girl with a cold face and a warm heart. She is very friendly and lovely."


    Ah Wei doesn''t know where Meng Li''s loveliness comes from.


    The image of xiaonuan is really lovely, with lovely facial features, thin body and white skin.


    But I got sunburned later, and the conditions here are so hard, and the personal hygiene is extremely bad. Where can I be lovely?


    He changed the topic and said:


    "Wang Mei, have you seen how many nutriments are there?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I was too tired yesterday to watch it."


    And she sat up, too.


    Ah Wei also moved over and said:


    "now let''s see how many can be resisted, and measure how long it will be."


    Meng Li looks at awei and nods.


    Take that box of nutrients out of your body.


    He knelt down on the ground, nutrients are also placed in the thigh, how to say, Meng Li a little deliberately placed in this position, this position is more special.


    If it''s a man, he''ll be embarrassed to reach for it.


    A Wei mouth corner smoked to smoke, some speechless.


    Zongzhi moved his body and felt pain all over his body. He''s been living a comfortable life for a long time. I can''t stand it all of a sudden.


    Now I think it''s too easy to do tasks before.


    Fine nutrition is very small, one by one, there are instructions.


    Meng Li read the manual first.


    According to the manual, a box of 20 nutriments can only keep people from eating for two days.


    Meng Li counted the nutriment. Apart from the three they drank yesterday, there were 17 more.


    When they were asked to grab the supply box, they said it was enough for a team of four to last ten days.


    One for two days. A man needs five for ten days.


    No more, no less than four, twenty.


    The organization is really not deceiving.

 Chapter 1350

    But Xiao Nuan died. Now the three of them hold this for more than ten days.


    It can last for almost 12 to 13 days. Besides, she still has some food on hand, which can last for one day. Without little warmth, of course, she didn''t have time to bring back her bag, so she didn''t bring back the food.


    In this way, they have enough for more than 14 days.


    Now it''s the 13th morning of coming here, and we can stick to it until the 27th day.


    I think that one month is the time limit. At the end of the 30th day, I will test my health value. There are three days left on the 27th and 30th days.


    In three days, even if there is no food, you will not starve to death.


    But life value is not so high.


    Because his so-called life value is determined according to the state of you. If you are full, energetic and refreshing, your life value must be high.


    You''re so busy, hanging your last breath, and you don''t have the strength to speak. That must be very low.


    There are more than 20 people who know. I don''t know if there are those who haven''t come. How many are there?


    Another question, their water?


    Although nutrients can make people feel full, they can''t keep people thirsty.


    Especially so hot, can you stop thirsty?


    We have to dig water. We have nothing to do.


    Meng Li''s thoughts turn around in his heart, looking at Ah Wei.


    Said:


    "it seems that we need to find water. I have only one and a half bottles left on me."


    There are always so many problems. I can''t stay idle all the time.


    Awei nodded:


    "not hungry, not tired."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Then awei took another look at the nutriment and said:


    "let''s divide the nutriment now."


    Meng Li looked at Ah Wei faintly and said in a soft voice:


    "it''s up to you."


    Ah Wei also asked:


    "would you mind?"


    Meng Li: "what do I mind? You''ve done your part, not without it. "


    In fact, no matter how they feel about awei and Zongzhi, they did protect her at that time and let her rush out of it.


    This cannot be erased, nor can it be denied.


    She''s never been greedy for this nutrient.


    Meng Li handed the manual to awei and said:


    "look at the specifications in the manual, that is, 20 sticks. After drinking three sticks, the rest are here, 17 sticks."


    Zongzhi looks very embarrassed. He falters to awei and says: "we are all teammates. Let Wang Mei take it. Why should we share it so clearly?"


    "It''s a little emotional."


    Ah Wei looked at Zongzhi with a very normal tone and said:


    "do we still talk about these empty things in our life? Do you think it''s very good to collect your own


    "I don''t worry about anyone, but before we were all carrying our own things."


    Meng Li rubbed his ears and looked at awei:


    "you should talk less, but you can''t tell me what you say. It''s better for me to distinguish my opinions."


    Zong Zhi immediately said:


    "seventeen, let me share one less."


    "Six for each of you, five for me."


    Meng Lidu was moved by Zongzhi''s spirit of humility. He was a representative of selflessness.


    Compared with Zongzhi, he seems selfish.


    She didn''t want to take five. She didn''t want to take the initiative.


    What do you say?


    It''s a blessing to suffer losses. You can eat it. I won''t eat it anyway.


    If you get six, plus what you drank yesterday, you can drink until tomorrow night. Tomorrow night is the fourteenth day, plus six for twelve days, and food for one day, you will not be hungry until the twenty seventh day.


    And she can afford these six. She took them out of the supply box at the risk of being eliminated.


    Anyway, Meng Li didn''t apologize to Zongzhi.


    However, at ordinary times, Ah Wei was most polite to Zongzhi, always saying that Zongzhi had saved his life.


    At this time, Meng Lihao looked at Ah Wei in his spare time. Ah Wei said to Zongzhi, "Zongzhi, let me repay you for saving your life."


    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said:


    "don''t mention that again. Everyone should help each other."


    Awei insisted:


    "you six, I five."


    Zongzhi:


    "you six, I five."


    Wei:


    "you are six."


    Zongzhi:


    "I''m five."


    Meng Li"Your last bottle can be half for one."


    Ah Wei said to Zongzhi:


    "no, I''d better be five."


    Zongzhi: "just me five."


    Meng Li


    Two hundred and five.


    At last, when Meng Li''s ears were about to hear the cocoon, they were so humble.


    Finally, there are five Zongzhi and six awei.


    Ah Wei looks helpless.


    Start to divide the nutrients, Meng Li put his six bottles.


    I looked at my watch to see if there was any new notice.


    Meng Li stares at his watch, thinking that he wanted to eliminate others through his watch before. Now it''s a bit naive to think of it.


    The watch is so good that it''s harder to break than to kill a man.


    Without any notice, they got up to look for water, and each person carried many empty mineral water bottles in his bag, which they were reluctant to throw away.


    Otherwise, you can''t load it when you meet water.


    Now is the first day of regret, the rainstorm, they did not have so many containers of water.


    They try their best to dig deeper in a damp place. It''s very hard to dig, but there are also gains. Although the water quality is not good, they can make do with it.


    The main reason is that although it has been desertified, it has not yet become a desert. It is easier to find water than a desert.


    So they didn''t worry too much about this at the beginning, and they didn''t rush to dig.


    It''s heavy on the back, after all.


    Meng Li took a sip of the water and felt really bad. In the evening, she found a piece of plastic cloth and dug a funnel-shaped pit in a lower place. A container was placed at the bottom of the pit. Then she rolled the plastic cloth into a funnel and put it in the pit. The funnel eye was aimed at the container, so that the next morning she could get condensed water.


    It''s much cleaner than what you dig.


    Seeing that Meng Li did so, Zongzhi patted his head with a smile:


    "it''s time to prepare like this."


    "It''s a pity that the water we get in this way can''t keep up with our daily needs, but it''s better than not."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, so Zongzhi did it according to Meng Ligang''s practice.


    In fact, Meng Li has been thinking that the temperature difference between day and night is relatively large, the sun is so poisonous during the day, and it''s a little cold at night.


    How come no one has heatstroke and no one has a cold?


    It''s just a sunburn.


    Zongzhi had a fever because of his poisoning and inflamed wound.


    It''s a bit far fetched to say that if you''re in good health, you won''t get heatstroke. After all, it''s not good for you to use this body after her personal test.


    In the fierce fight, I was a little afraid of that kind of heartbeat. I was afraid that I would die suddenly without mentioning it.


    Did you eat something before you came to prevent them from this?


    There is no solution.

 Chapter 1351

    She lay on the ground, watching the stars all over the sky, and even doubted the truth of the world.


    After all, they have to create reasonable conditions for the game to go on.


    Zong Zhi''s movements behind him are very careful. The sound is very small and does not disturb people. Ah Wei is lying on the ground and is going to sleep.


    Zongzhi felt that Meng Li didn''t sleep and said:


    "why don''t you go to sleep for a while? I''ll be watching the night anyway. "


    Although we all fell asleep last night, it was because we were so sleepy and tired, but today can''t be like last night.


    They have to watch the night in turn. If their first team is found, it will be another fierce fight against their nutriment.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    I said a good thing.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t sleep much. Ah Wei was sleeping soundly. In the middle of the night, Meng Li sat up and said to Zongzhi:


    "it''s my turn to watch the night. Go to the duty."


    Zongzhi nodded, yawned and fell asleep without saying anything.


    Meng Li began to practice. About three hours later, it was already two o''clock in the morning. Ah Wei stood up and looked at Meng Li, who was practicing cross legged, and said:


    "go to sleep."


    Meng Li said.


    She sleeps on her back, with her backpack right next to her head.


    Zongzhi didn''t sleep much during his vigil, and now he is really sleepy.


    Falling into a shallow sleep, awei looks at Meng Li''s position in the dark, with an inexplicable look.


    After about two hours, awei stretched out a hand to Meng Li, holding a sharp dagger in this hand, and the sharp point aimed at Meng Li''s heart.


    And at this time, Meng Li suddenly opened his eyes, quickly reached out his hand and grasped Ah Wei''s wrist with a dagger.


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "can''t wait to kill me?"


    Ah Wei''s expression is very calm.


    He wanted to take back the hand that Meng Li held, but Meng couldn''t let go. The two sides were deadlocked here. Ah Wei actually laughed and said, "Wang Mei, what do you think of me? Why do I kill you?"


    Meng Li You are very good at telling lies with your eyes open. You are going to stab me in the heart with a dagger. Do you want to kill me


    Awei naturally said:


    "you misunderstood me. I took the dagger just to practice how to use it. I didn''t expect you to see it."


    Zongzhi wakes up. He can''t do so much without waking up.


    He couldn''t see clearly. Through the dim moonlight, he only saw Wang Mei holding awei''s hand, and awei was bending down in a strange posture.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He asked aloud.


    Ah Wei wants to withdraw his hand. This time Meng Li has let go.


    Awei returned to a normal sitting posture, and Meng Li couldn''t be so big that she continued to lie down. She also sat up.


    Looking at Ah Wei, Ah Wei can''t see Meng Li''s expression clearly, but Meng Li can see ah Wei''s expression clearly.


    Although all kinds of powers are suppressed to the point that they can''t be used, the night vision ability of dream beast is hardly any power. After all, it can''t hurt people or do anything.


    Just looking at something.


    She never said she could see it at night.


    Ah Wei''s eyes were gloomy, his expression was dull, and he didn''t look angry or flustered because he was not found.


    It is enough to prove that awei''s psychological quality is really extraordinary.


    Of course, it''s enough to prove that the other party doesn''t take themselves seriously.


    In the face of Zongzhi''s inquiry, awei spoke slowly. He said:


    "it''s nothing, it''s not big."


    Zongzhi


    "Ah Wei wants to kill me." Meng Li said faintly.


    The tone was so bland that it seemed that he was just describing something that had nothing to do with him.


    Zongzhi


    Awei said indifferently:


    "it''s a misunderstanding. Why should I kill my teammates?"


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "it''s good to kill your teammates."


    If she died, the six nutrients would be enough to stop them worrying about food.


    At that time, the health value must be very high.


    Another, if she dies, there will be one less person when the reward is given.


    The elimination of xiaonuan was always in her heart. At that time, ah Weigang was also beside her. She had the conditions to do it.


    At that time, she suspected Ah Wei and Zongzhi, one of them, but she couldn''t tangle this matter at that time.


    Also need to rely on awei and Zongzhi to help out of the encirclement.


    After she came out, she didn''t want to mention it. She just waited quietly to keep the same. She didn''t expect that she would be attacked by awei so soon.I''m a little worried, but I''m not expecting it.


    Awei sighed with dismay:


    "well, if you really don''t believe me, it''s OK. I''ll kill you."


    He is too lazy to argue. He can think what he likes.


    Zongzhi was shocked, even his voice was full of shock. He asked awei:


    "how can you say that?"


    "We are all teammates, we must not lose the trust between each other. If there is any misunderstanding, explain it well. Your indifferent attitude will only deepen the misunderstanding between you, but you can''t be angry."


    Meng Li looked at Xiang Zongzhi and asked meaningfully:


    "do you like to be a peacemaker so much?"


    "Are you usually the father? Care for all living beings? I feel that you are very good to everyone, really love everyone, but also willing to contribute


    Zongzhi was confused by Meng Li''s strange spirit.


    Awei sneered and said:


    "you see, a woman knows how to bully a gentle and modest person. She thinks you have no temper, which will spread her anger on you."


    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said for Meng Li:


    "no, Wang Mei is not like that."


    Meng Li hooked his lips with sarcasm.


    Zongzhi''s voice is a little worried. It seems that awei usually listens to his opinions. At this moment, he automatically enters the state of a big brother and says anxiously:


    "awei, you''d better apologize to Wang Mei. Don''t be angry any more."


    Meng Li''s eyes sank and said to Zongzhi:


    "are you really addicted to acting as a good person?"


    "Frankly speaking, it''s disgusting to be a ''good man'' like you. You don''t know the truth, so you start to ask awei to apologize to me and force him to say that awei is angry."


    "It seems that I''m the one who takes advantage of you, and it''s awei who is wronged. It seems that awei didn''t want to kill me at all. Then because I questioned and expressed doubt, awei had to apologize and make peace."


    Meng Li''s impolite words make Zong zhileng stay in the same place. Meng Li''s eyes are all wronged when he looks at Zong Zhi.


    He also forced to swallow his saliva and said with bitterness:


    "yes, I was wrong. I should know more about it first."


    "If awei is really wrong, I will be on your side."

 Chapter 1352

    Zongzhi then asked awei:


    "frankly, do you really want to murder your teammates?"


    Awei gave a strange smile and said heavily:


    "yes


    Zongzhi


    "Don''t be angry. I know you like to be angry most."


    Awei''s tone suddenly became very serious, and he said:


    "Zongzhi, do you really think I''m angry?"


    "Please take off your mask of hypocrisy and show yourself. Don''t you think it''s good for you and me to eliminate Wang Mei?"


    Zongzhi seems to be dumbfounded. He hesitates and organizes language for a long time, but he doesn''t say why.


    Awei said:


    "think about it, we are still a little short of the 30th day, but if Wang Mei gives her nutrition, do we need to worry about it?"


    "What''s more, do you get the same amount of cake for two people and three people?"


    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said:


    "but we are teammates fighting side by side. How can this interest drive us to do such things?"


    Then he said in a very firm voice:


    "if you really intend to murder your teammates, I will not take our previous friendship into consideration and stand beside Wang Mei without hesitation."


    Ah Wei laughs, turns to Meng Li and says:


    "otherwise, let''s cooperate."


    "Kill Zongzhi and we''ll eat the cake."


    Zongzhi looked at awei with an unbelievable expression, as if he had been greatly hurt. He said:


    "awei, I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    Meng Li silently looks at Zongzhi''s every move and every expression. In such a dim light that he can''t see other people''s expression, Zongzhi''s expression is still so rich that it doesn''t seem to be fake.


    So true, even let her can''t help shaking, before doubting whether her guess is correct.


    Do you really use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman?


    Or did Zongzhi know that she could see his expression clearly in such a light, so he deliberately expressed it like this?


    If that''s true.


    Awei laughed and said:


    "in fact, the reason why this team game has such a rule is that our teammates should also eliminate each other?"


    "The rules of the game are like this. We can''t help but give this face, can we?"


    Zongzhi said:


    "but there are feelings in the world. The feelings between people are very precious. You can''t buy that reward. You will have no friends if you do this."


    Ah Wei sneered: "do I need friends?"


    "Besides, I''ve made sure that no one in this team is suitable to be my friend, so I don''t need to leave much room for it."


    Unsuitable people, even a friend will not add, organize so many people, it is almost difficult to meet again.


    It is better to get more benefits under favorable conditions.


    Besides, you can''t ask him to be kind to everyone, can you?


    Zongzhi''s voice was very hurt, he said:


    "can''t I be your friend? Are all your previous kindness to me false? "


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    Don''t be disgusting here.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. Is Zongzhi possessed by the mistress?


    Ah Wei''s expression is a little hard to say.


    He thought for a while and said seriously:


    "Zongzhi, we can''t get along with each other. I hope you can make a decision quickly and eliminate Wang Mei with me. At that time, we will be rewarded equally. In the future, we can cooperate for a long time."


    Zongzhi showed resistance from his expression to his tone. He shook his head and said, "I really can''t do it."


    "Wang Mei, you go quickly. I''ll help you hold him down. You know I''m not good enough. Maybe I won''t be able to hold him down for long." He turned and said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s expression is indifferent:


    "what am I going to do? I''m going to stay and see the play. It''s good. "


    Zong Zhi was full of heart and eyes for Meng Li''s sake. For Meng Li''s anxious expression, he said slightly anxiously:


    "you go, I beg you."


    It''s as if Meng Li will be killed by awei if he doesn''t leave.


    Meng Li doesn''t even mean to move.


    Ah Wei thinks that this woman is arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to him. It''s ridiculous.


    Doesn''t she know she''s been watching her for a long time?


    In every battle, he paid attention to her every move, and even thought of the solution in his heart, waiting for the implementation.


    Of course, it''s the best and most convenient to be able to play black hand. Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed because of his high vigilance.


    His hand quietly extended to his back, did not make a sound, but Meng Li saw his action clearly.Her hand also holds the stick beside her. Almost at the same time, awei throws a stick at Meng Li. The stick comes from her head. Meng Li holds the stick to block the attack in an instant.


    He took out a dagger from his body and threw it at awei. Although awei didn''t see it clearly, his keen intuition could feel the danger coming.


    He immediately stood up and bounced away, stretching the distance to make sure that he was not hurt by the attack.


    Meng Li grabs a small stone from the bag on both sides of the mountaineering bag and throws it at awei. Awei can''t see what he is throwing, so he can only avoid it.


    But when a stone hit him in the leg, he felt it was a stone.


    It was a relief to him.


    But presumably, what weapons can be found in such a place?


    Meng Li took time to look at Zongzhi. Zongzhi seemed silly and stood aside.


    It''s just a state of trying to fight and not knowing what to say.


    It seemed that Meng Li was aware of the glance in his busy schedule, and he organized the language. He said:


    "Ah Wei, don''t do this. Stop it."


    Awei was speechless and slightly angry. He said:


    "I stop? Shall I stop waiting to die? "


    "Don''t you see that she has the upper hand now?"


    Ah Wei thinks Meng Li''s attack must be amazing. Looking up, it''s not bright even after four o''clock, so he can only see the outline.


    But some of the other side''s attacks even hit the acupoints. I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or the other side''s intentional attack.


    Zongzhi sighed bitterly, then looked back at Meng Li in embarrassment and said, "can you hold your hand high? Ah Wei must have done something wrong in this matter. I do ideological work for him. It''s fate to get together... "


    "Shut up."


    Before Zongzhi finished, Meng Li said impatiently.


    She now found that awei''s words before so many estimated to be playing the fool, relax everyone''s vigilance to him, and even let people ignore his role.


    And does Zongzhi like to act as a good person to reason with others?


    What kind of fairy teammates are these!?


    Zong Zhi was yelled by Meng Li. He was a little annoyed by his good temper, but he just sighed and said, "don''t fight any more. Shall I give you my reward?"

 Chapter 1353

    As soon as Zongzhi''s voice fell, Meng Li and awei miraculously said at the same time:


    "good."


    Zongzhi


    Inexplicably, there is a feeling of bending to death.


    I feel like I''m going to stretch.


    What kind of people do you meet? Human nature is too complex. Selfishness is the most obvious characteristic.


    These two are outstanding representatives of selfishness.


    Awei continued to mend the sword, saying:


    "in fact, your solution to the dispute is quite good. If you are willing to sacrifice, I can''t go against your will."


    Zongzhi: "er..."


    Awei added:


    "so I really don''t want to do it to you. Let your system pull you back into system space."


    Zongzhi


    He hardly knew what to say.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "promise me that you will not fight again after I go back."


    Meng Li also said:


    "no problem, I''m sure I can get along with awei."


    Zongzhi


    His expression began to contain anger, which is forcing him to go back.


    Can you have a little conscience? If you have a little conscience, you won''t force him in turn, will you?


    Now it''s really hard to ride a tiger. He changed his mind and said with hurt expression:


    "at the beginning, I really wanted to make you stop fighting by sacrificing myself, but I felt that you would never stop. I decided not to go back. I had to look at you."


    That tone is an old father who broke his heart for fighting between two children.


    Awei tut:


    "it''s disgusting."


    Zongzhi revealed a kind of anger from his tone. He said:


    "awei, I''m doing it for you, but you say it the other way around. You''re so chilling to me."


    "It makes me feel that it''s not worth paying for you, you know?"


    Wei: so you are making excuses for not going back


    Zong Zhi had a good temper. He said heavily:


    "whatever you think, I wish I had a good conscience."


    "I won''t take care of your business any more. Of course, you can kill me as long as you have a good conscience."


    Meng Li naturally has no plan to kill Zongzhi with awei.


    After all, it''s a bit disgusting to cooperate with people you don''t like. It''s still less to do.


    She continued to attack awei. This time, she took the initiative to attack awei. Zongzhi sighed and did nothing else.


    After a fight, Meng Li found that awei was really prepared for a rainy day. At least he used his mind and could cope with all his moves.


    But Ah Wei''s one move is in one form. Why didn''t Meng Li pay attention to it?


    But her attention is not used to attack awei, just to prevent one day teammates plot.


    I didn''t expect this day to come.


    Is the organization teaching her how to be a person?


    Tell her with practical rules that no one can be trusted and that everything can be done for the benefit of others?


    The organization should tell them the reality with such intuitive facts.


    What''s more, Meng Li has an advantage now. She has no visual impairment. Although she can''t attack people, she can also help Meng Li.


    Let Meng Li observe awei''s every move more clearly.


    But she didn''t completely trust Zongzhi. In case Zongzhi attacks her behind her back, it''s still a little hard to deal with.


    And Meng Li has a habit, at any time, in the case of conditions allow, have to keep a hand for themselves.


    This is what I learned from my childhood in the cultivation world. The more important the cards are, the less you want to show them at will.


    The fewer people you know, the better.


    In fact, Meng Wei didn''t understand.


    So at the moment, he felt that Meng Li was particularly difficult. He regretted that he should choose Zongzhi as his goal.


    Zongzhi seems to be easier to deal with.


    In his heart, friendship is not for such temporary team-mates. The rules do not allow him to take into account those useless friendship.


    The goal of all the choices is to start well.


    Meng Li gradually suppresses Ah Wei in his mind, making him defensive but unable to attack. In fact, he is at a disadvantage. Ah Wei thinks that this is not the way to go on, so he can only shout to Zongzhi:


    "you help me, we can solve her together."


    Zongzhi sighed and said:


    "Ah Wei, how can I tell you that your teammates are not suitable for this?"


    Ah Wei: "ah..."


    Can you stop acting.


    You''re addicted to acting, aren''t you?But at this moment, he also understood that after more than ten days together, he knew that Zongzhi was not so good on the surface, but now he found that the depth of each other''s scheming was something he had not measured before.


    Watching from the wall?


    Weng Zhili?


    Zong Zhi''s attitude also reminds Meng Li that he should not only prevent Zong Zhi from attacking him, but also prevent whether Zong Zhi will take the opportunity to attack Ah Wei after fighting with him.


    In order to avoid her inability to face Zongzhi''s calculation, she became more and more fierce.


    It is bound to be a quick decision, which makes awei even more irresistible.


    He said:


    "let''s stop fighting and let others take advantage."


    Meng Li asked:


    "did you kill Xiao Nuan?"


    Awei doesn''t deny it at the moment. After all, it doesn''t make any sense to deny it now. He admits:


    "yes, I don''t like Xiao Nuan''s character."


    "Of course, it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that when I had the chance that day, I would do it by the way."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "it''s really you."


    "You''re going to avenge her? Is this a far fetched reason that your relationship is not so good? " They kept fighting, awei asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "who told you that I would avenge her? I just want to get rid of you, can''t I? "


    There''s no need to be so hypocritical.


    Ah Wei laughs:


    "yes."


    "It seems that you don''t intend to stop, but I have to remind you, don''t be put a cold arrow behind your back, and you''ll get nothing."


    He meant something.


    Meng Li didn''t care much: "I don''t need your trouble."


    Voice down, awei''s attitude has never been more serious. He began to fight fiercely, trying to kill or control Meng Li.


    Meng Li is also distressed. Ah Wei is not without an advantage. His physical fitness is much better than hers, and his fighting strength is greater than hers.


    If awei had the same physical quality as her, she would have solved awei long ago.


    Well, I can only blame myself for my bad luck. I''m a little weak at the beginning.


    However, Rao is like this, and Meng Li is confident to get rid of awei.


    Zong Zhi has been watching, his face is very cold. When Ah Wei and Meng Li can''t see him, he has a smile full of calculation in his mouth, and there is a sense of potential.


    Ah


    Things in the world are just like this. Today you treat me as a play, and another day I treat you as a play.

 Chapter 1354

    After more than ten minutes of fighting, Meng Li finally finds out Ah Wei''s weakness, and finally finds out the opportunity. If the opportunity does not come, Meng Li holds the opportunity and first interferes with Ah Wei with stones.


    Then he attacked with a dagger. Unfortunately, he didn''t kill him with a single blow, and awei''s reaction was not slow.


    But it also hurt awei.


    Awei ate a pain, eyes become sinister, angry.


    He said:


    "you are too cunning a woman."


    Meng Li said casually:


    "I don''t think you are right. You might as well change it, for example, praise me for being smart."


    Awei was a little frustrated. In this light environment, he could only rely on the general action to distinguish each other''s moves.


    But the other party can find his delicate weakness, just as he can see some details of his actions.


    Why choose a woman? Isn''t it because the strength of a woman''s body is much smaller and easier to deal with?


    It''s totally different from what I imagined, but the other side doesn''t have to be tough with him.


    Unfortunately, awei didn''t understand the doubts in his heart, so he was hurt again and again by Meng Li. He was completely defeated, and there was almost no possibility of turning over.


    He once again asked Zongzhi for help. He said a sentence that hit the heart of the people. He said:


    "do you want me or her to fight you last?"


    "You have to think about it. She''s harder to deal with than I am."


    Zong Zhi picked his eyebrows, took out his ears leisurely, and said in a confused voice:


    "what did you say? I don''t quite understand. "


    Awei: -- -- "


    It''s very tiring to meet such a fool.


    Don''t understand?


    The retarded don''t understand!


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but when Ah Wei had spare time to move the rescue troops, he increased the attack again.


    She has to get rid of awei before dawn, otherwise, awei will see her more clearly and lose her advantage.


    Ah Wei was injured again and said to Zongzhi in a hurry:


    "you eight, I two, how about this?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help but sneer. Ah Wei is a smart man and knows when to give in.


    Now he completely lost the advantage, the fate of being eliminated is near, so he began to choose to minimize his loss.


    Now we have to make up for the loss of time and mind.


    I haven''t got anything yet.


    If Zongzhi is willing to make a move, if he can survive to the end, he can earn a little, and he doesn''t have to do the task of compensation.


    Zong Zhi is a little bit excited. He can''t eat it even if he gets eight or two points.


    Besides, you don''t have to work so hard. Of course, you have to watch out for awei''s back when he survives.


    If he survives to the end, awei can get rid of him and monopolize all the rewards.


    Awei has a lot of heart. When he got rid of xiaonuan, he didn''t see awei do it.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have to say much because he has already started. He just pretends not to know.


    However, Wang Mei is hard to deal with.


    Feeling is also a dangerous seed.


    In fact, that day, he could feel that awei wanted to get rid of Wang Mei, but Wang Mei got the nutrient, which made awei dare not attack Wang Mei. If Wang Mei died at that time, it was not certain who would take away the nutrient.


    Finally, he and Ah Wei had to protect Wang Mei from danger.


    Knowing that he should take away the nutriment quickly that day, Ah Wei could find a chance to get rid of Wang Mei.


    Keep it warm.


    After all, I feel that xiaonuan is better than Wangmei.


    If xiaonuan is fighting with awei now, awei may have won.


    Zongzhi hesitated, and awei was injured again. He felt that he would be eliminated in the next step, so he made a final compromise and said:


    "all the rewards are for you, I don''t want to do the compensation task."


    Zongzhi now thinks it''s better to keep awei. After all, whether awei or Wang Mei stay, it''s possible to attack him.


    But as long as they have the ability to protect themselves, not to be calculated by awei, they can get more.


    Wang Mei''s words, even if he has the power of self-protection, in the end, he will be equally rewarded.


    He came over, but unfortunately, before he got to the place, Meng Li completely solved Ah Wei.


    Awei''s face was still full of amazement.


    If only Zongzhi had come a little earlier, it would have been too late.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Zongzhi came too late. He was a decisive man. He came when he wanted to know the white matter.


    It''s Meng Li who''s too quick to start. Besides, awei wants to think about things and negotiate with Zongzhi. Naturally, he doesn''t want to deal with him as wholeheartedly as Meng Li.


    She didn''t allow herself to be attacked by two people.


    Zongzhi was a little surprised when he saw Ah Wei fall to the ground. He stopped and went back to his original place like a walk, as if to show his attitude.He is not going to fight Meng Li now.


    "Well, why are you all doing this?"


    Meng Li also had a fake smile on his face and said:


    "why?"


    "Aren''t you the beneficiary? Now we have only two cakes. "


    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said:


    "the key is that we may not be able to eat this cake. There are still more than ten days left, half the time has passed, and we still don''t know how many variables there are."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful voice:


    "really?"


    Zong Zhi nodded calmly, but he didn''t want to be a good man.


    He said:


    "yes, what if there is a supply box in a few days, which contains not only nutrients, but also things that can significantly improve the value of life?"


    "Now you''ve killed all your teammates."


    Meng Li coldly glances at awei''s body. I don''t know if awei is angry in the system space.


    She sat down and said:


    "don''t always shift the responsibility to me. Xiao Nuan died at that time. Don''t you really know? Or do you have the ability to stop it, but you choose to sit on the sidelines? "


    Zong Zhi shook his head and said:


    "you think too bad of me, but I don''t like your moral kidnapping."


    "What obligation do I have to save Xiao Nuan? That''s not the reason you should blame me. "


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "so what obligation do you have to blame me except those who want to get rid of me?"


    "Let''s not talk about anyone, shall we?"


    Zongzhi nodded:


    "OK."


    "I hope we get along well. Don''t worry. At least I don''t want to be a lone ranger at the moment."


    Meng Li is noncommittal. Just as Zongzhi said, I don''t know if there will be any other changes in the future. Now they are not suitable to rush to get rid of each other.


    At least if they happen to be attacked by other teams, they can still fight together.


    A person here, more than ten days, if you meet people, it''s easy to end.


    The reason why awei started is that the three people can''t guarantee the highest life value.


    One less person consumes less, and one more day consumes more.


    Zongzhi sees that Meng Li can''t speak. He goes to awei''s body, rummages over him and takes his bag. It seems that he wants to inherit awei''s "legacy.".

 Chapter 1355

    He turned out the nutriment on Ah Wei. He hadn''t had time to drink one of the six nutriments.


    Thinking of this, Zongzhi thinks it''s a bit ridiculous. According to reason, we should drink a bottle of nutriment this afternoon.


    Ah Wei must not want Wang Mei to waste this nutrient, so he chose to do it before dawn.


    Unfortunately, instead of sending themselves back to the system space, these nutrients become their own.


    He didn''t get a drink either.


    He handed Meng Li three and said:


    "here you are."


    Meng Li naturally reached out and took over the three nutrients.


    With these three, if there is no accident in the middle of the way, you can keep good health until the end.


    There is still one day''s food in awei''s bag. Zongzhi also gives Meng Li half of it.


    Now this food seems to have become unimportant, but the score is still the score.


    The water on Ah Wei''s body is equally divided. Although they dug the water, the quality is not good, but it''s better than none.


    I don''t bother to find water if I can persist.


    are these the clothes you want to ask


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "No."


    Zongzhi put the bag aside very casually and said:


    "I don''t want it either."


    "Shall we go on sleeping now or not?"


    Zongzhi took a look at the sky. It would be bright soon.


    Meng Li said:


    "go to sleep."


    She wants to practice. She thinks that a little more spiritual power in her body can improve her life value.


    I don''t know how many teams will survive in the end.


    Zongzhi didn''t mean to sleep either. He also followed the practice. Although they were keeping calm on the surface, they also said that they would stick together for the time being, but they were still guarding against each other.


    There is a certain distance between them.


    Who can really trust who?


    When the sun rose, Meng Li sighed and said, "today is the fourteenth day."


    I feel more tired than other tasks in the past ten days. I feel uncomfortable all the time.


    It can only be said that it is better at night. There is not too much sun. There are only some insects. Because they have some slight poison, biting people will bring a little distress and discomfort, but they are not as poisonous as mice.


    In this environment, in order to grab food, a large number of people were eliminated in just a dozen days.


    Their team is even more funny. The two eliminated teammates are not eliminated by others, but eliminated by teammates.


    Zongzhi received the credit, stood up and walked towards awei''s body, dragging awei''s body to one side.


    "Ah Wei is greedy. He wants too much. How can there be so many good things in the world?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "what you said is wrong. Ah Wei is not greedy. It''s human nature."


    "The only thing he did wrong was not calm down."


    It''s very important to be calm. Sometimes you don''t have to take the initiative to do something. You just need to be constant to cope with changes.


    Passivity is not a bad policy.


    Often, the person who starts first doesn''t get good at last.


    And those who are passive can sometimes occupy the moral high ground.


    Zong Zhi took a look at Meng Li and changed the topic: "let''s bury Ah Wei. After all, it''s not his body."


    Meng Li: "you are a good man, so you take care of this friendship, but I don''t cherish it, so I don''t want to participate in this activity. Go and bury it."


    How boring it is for her to collect corpses for those who want to get rid of her.


    Isn''t it good to practice in this free time?


    Zongzhi should not be so kind. Maybe he just didn''t want people to meet awei''s body, so he deduced that there were only two people left in their team, and then he tried harder to find them.


    Now there are three people in their team. Some teams only have one or two people left. If they are a little less daring, they will not insist on coming to them.


    Less trouble.


    They must have changed places. They didn''t rest in the same place these two nights.


    Zongzhi


    "Very heavy, very tired."


    "My arms are not perfect. After all, the conditions are here."


    Meng Li thinks that Zongzhi''s words are not just like this. They may have a fight in the end. Under such conditions, will Zongzhi show his weakness?


    She didn''t take it to heart, she just said:


    "I kill people, you bury people, very reasonable."


    Zongzhi


    Nothing to say.It''s really tiring to bury a person, and there''s no hoe to dig quickly. You can only use daggers or wood, and slightly sharp stones to dig.


    It''s more difficult to dig water than yesterday. It''s such a big project.


    I can''t stand it. Zongzhi is too lazy to dig. He destroys awei''s face and changes his clothes.


    Meng Li directly ignored Zongzhi''s behavior. After Zongzhi was finished, they set out to change places.


    There is really no place to hide and live in seclusion here. I''m always worried that I''m in trouble.


    After walking for half an hour, Meng Li looks at a tree and falls into meditation. Zongzhi comes over and looks at the tree and falls into silence.


    Someone picked up the bark and ate it?


    This tree is so miserable. Its skin is almost torn. If you look at the remaining bark, you can see that this tree is the most delicious tree around.


    Zong Zhi''s face showed pity at the right time and said:


    "it''s not necessary. The bark is not delicious."


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you only say that when you get the nutrient. If you don''t get it, don''t talk about eating the bark now. You are willing to eat the soil."


    Zong Zhi shook his head:


    "I don''t want to suffer this."


    Meng Lidu was amused by Zongzhi. She said:


    "those who really don''t want to suffer are not willing to suffer here."


    "Face it."


    Zongzhi shakes his head:


    "that''s not true. My current level can be regarded as experiencing life. When I get to the level of eating bark, I really struggle."


    Meng Li was too lazy to argue with Zongzhi. She said:


    "whatever you say."


    She took a look at the soil under her feet and recalled the places she went these days. She thought that the soil here could not be eaten.


    But eating bark can''t compare their life value with those who drink nutriment. At most, they can''t get enough nutrition.


    Some bark also has some toxic substances.


    Can so give up, always not reconciled, adhere to the failure also have a clear conscience.


    Zongzhi said:


    "but there are still many trees here. They can''t finish eating. Even if they finish eating, there are still some insects to satisfy their hunger."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it seems that you have a lot of experience, and you have suffered a lot if you want to."


    Zong Zhi glanced at Meng Li with indifference and said: "even if there was, it was once. In the future, he would try not to. Besides, it''s not a disgrace. We''ve been around so many times, and all kinds of situations have been met."

 Chapter 1356

    Meng Li tut said, I don''t know if Zongzhi is really thinking about how people should survive, or just ridicule?


    If these insects are really eaten, their life value will not be too high, right?


    After all, some insects are not only nutritious, but also slightly toxic.


    They continue to walk for a while, but also see a body, after the death, Meng Li think it may be someone''s sneak attack.


    After all, there were no signs of fighting or resistance at the scene.


    Most likely, it''s also something that teammates do, because there is no food to maintain, and some people don''t want to chew the bark, so they can only attack their teammates.


    When she and Zongzhi realized that there might still be people nearby, they changed their direction.


    Try to avoid others, now there is no lack of food, why waste time and energy in confrontation with others?


    More practice and more spiritual power in the elixir field may increase your health.


    Finally found a relatively secret place to stay up.


    Another day.


    Day 15, day 16, day 17


    These days, Meng Li and Zongzhi also meet people. They choose to run and don''t want to fight. However, they are pursued by each other. Fortunately, Meng Li and Zongzhi are not hungry or thirsty. They practice every day. Their physical strength is good and they can get rid of it.


    It''s very suspicious that these people went all over the area looking for them.


    I think so. They have nothing to do with their leisure time. Do you know who has nutriment on them?


    I don''t like to chew bark that much.


    What''s more, seeing Zongzhi''s meaning, he wants to eliminate those who pursue them in reverse. Unfortunately, the other side also has the ability to protect their lives.


    It''s too hard to eliminate Zongzhi, so he has to give up.


    They are now trying to reduce the fighting and keep their physical strength to cope with sudden changes.


    On the 18th day, the news came from the watch. Zongzhi and Meng Li, who were quietly hiding in some place, finished their work and took out their watch.


    Meng Li didn''t make any response after hearing the news.


    Zongzhi said with a smile:


    "shall we go and have a look?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "there are nutrients in the supply box, and we don''t lack them. What are we going to do?"


    But this time the watch clearly said that it was the last time to provide nutrients.


    It means that we can''t get it this time, and don''t expect to have a supply box to provide nutrients later.


    Maybe not even the supply box?


    Zongzhi suddenly stared at Meng Li with burning eyes and asked:


    "don''t you really want to have a look?"


    "We''ll just find a place in the distance to stay and observe, and see who gets the nutrients, OK?"


    Meng Li understood Zongzhi''s meaning in his heart, but he pretended to understand nothing and asked:


    "what''s the use of reading it?"


    "Let''s just live our own life. Do we have to compare with others who have more nutrients and whose nutrients are better?"


    "you''re so cute."


    Meng Li feels chilly. Zongzhi''s mind is deep enough.


    She also heard Zongzhi say:


    "if you don''t understand, I''ll teach you."


    Meng Li hum a: "you say."


    Zong Zhi said: "let''s see who gets the nutriment. This team is likely to compete with us in the end."


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "in case this team is robbed?"


    "Who said it belonged to them?"


    Zong Zhi waved his hand and said patiently:


    "I don''t mean to let them compete with us until the end."


    "Since the existence of this nutrient can provide us with a direct competitor, why don''t we let this nutrient not play its role?"


    With a smile on his face, Meng Li said:


    "Zongzhi, don''t you like to play a good man?"


    "Why not now?"


    "Don''t you think it''s cruel and selfish?"


    Zongzhi said:


    "a good man is a man, and he has to live to be a good man."


    "How''s it going? Let''s just take the nutrients and not leave our competitors behind, OK? " He asked again.


    Meng Li thinks it''s risky, but the fact is that it''s necessary.


    It''s a competition survival plus elimination game. If you don''t eliminate others, you have to eliminate yourself.


    When other people get nutrients, they form a direct competitive relationship with her.


    It''s better to start first


    She won''t be kind at this time. The only worry is that she will be in it.


    After all, Zongzhi can''t be trusted at all, let alone give him his back. The cooperation between the two people is not good, and the battle is very difficult.Probably seeing Meng Li''s concerns, Zongzhi said: "is it in your heart that I am so stupid? When we need to cooperate with each other, we will help you to reduce our favorable conditions. "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s hard to say that people have ulterior motives."


    Zongzhi was probably a little tired. He sighed and said:


    "I can''t make you believe me. It''s my fault."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Meng Li thought about it and went to the supply box with Zongzhi. They didn''t show their faces, so they watched from a distance.


    The decision is to start when there is a chance, and wait for the chance when there is no chance.


    The situation around the supply box is similar to that of last time. There are nearly 20 people waiting here.


    It seems that there are fewer people who have been eliminated these days. Those who can survive to the present are not so bad, but they are not fools.


    I can''t see when the supply box will open. It''s too far away.


    They lie on the ground, like two wolves lurking in the dark.


    Zong Zhi said to Meng Li in a voice:


    "it may be the same as the last time."


    "I don''t know if the routine is the same as last time."


    Meng Li thought of the mice and felt chilly all over again. When the picture came to mind, his stomach began to roll.


    Meng Li can barely distinguish Wu Zhenglai. After all, he has dealt with Wu Zhenglai several times.


    Wu Zheng is still with his temporary team member.


    It''s just that the teammates are calculating with each other. I don''t know if this kind of relationship can be better?


    It''s hard to say that people don''t have true feelings. Maybe people just get along with each other and can cooperate with each other without greed.


    Now it seems that no team is in order. There are two teams and three teams. There are a lot of people who plan to fight alone.


    Wait and wait, Zongzhi''s expression suddenly showed satisfaction. Meng Li looked at him, and then he explained:


    "do you remember this neighborhood?"


    "At the earliest time, we passed here, so we are a little familiar with it."


    Meng Li let out a sound.


    Zong zhimianlu said nostalgically:


    "at that time, we were still four people. In fact, xiaonuan and awei were very lovely."


    Meng Li looked disgusted:


    "don''t disgust me here."


    "Be careful if I kick you out now. Will they spare their hands to rob you first?"


    Zongzhi


    Meng Li looked around. It seemed that he had been here. He was a little familiar with the terrain nearby.


    Easy to fight or chase.

 Chapter 1357

    However, if people grab nutrients, they may not be heading for them, but the position they stay in is the most likely way to infer that others are going back.


    However, there is still a problem, that is, if the people who get the nutrients come this way, everyone will follow.


    In this way, they are also very likely to be in a dangerous situation.


    Let''s see at that time. If the situation is not right, it''s better to protect your life and retreat first.


    Running away is not a big problem, is it?


    Zongzhi didn''t think about this possibility, and his idea was almost the same as Meng Li''s.


    If you can''t get nutrients today, come another day. There''s no need to take yourself in in order to eliminate competitors.


    Meng Li stares at that side. There seems to be a quarrel over there. Looking at the situation, he quarrels.


    Meng Li glances at Wu Zheng, and finds that Wu Zheng''s eyes are also sweeping around, looking to distant places, such as her side.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s quick reaction, he might have been seen by Wu Zheng.


    Meng Wuzheng found that she was confused?


    Or is Wu Zheng so intuitive that he can feel someone looking at him so far away?


    After all, Meng Li really didn''t know that when Wu was in the first supply box, he was as obscene as she was.


    Now he can''t worry about whether there is someone next to him?


    Wu Zheng is frowning. His face is very bad. He has no food these days. He catches a man to rob him. He sees that the bag is still bulging and he has eliminated him. As a result, he takes the bag and opens it to see


    Half the bark!


    I''m so mad. What''s that?


    There are a lot of people and a lot of land. Everyone doesn''t stay still. Now it''s not easy to find someone to rob him. Wu Zheng has no choice but to eat the bark by the way.


    I have to comfort myself that it is not a loss to use the strength of peeling bark to eliminate a person.


    Bark eat much, a face is a little blue, his eyebrows between some irritable, awei their team of people how not to come?


    Then I thought, what do people have to eat for?


    It''s dangerous here, too.


    I''m sorry, but I want to understand.


    The noise in front of him has nothing to do with it. He is now thinking about how to get this last wave of nutrients smoothly.


    Just when Meng Li had lost his temper, the supply box over there opened.


    Those who looked as if they were fighting stopped.


    We are also experienced people. When the supply box is opened, we all jump far away. No one wants to be the first to suffer.


    But to their dismay, nothing happened.


    There was a moment of silence, but no one came forward to see it.


    Who knows what''s in it?


    After waiting for a few minutes, there was still no movement. Someone was impatient and said, "should it be ok?"


    A lot of people say wait a minute. After jumping out of the mouse last time, won''t the next wave of butterflies appear for a long time?


    It''s still automatic.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, some people were worried and said:


    "have a look?"


    People stare at the speaker, the meaning is more obvious, that is to let him see.


    This man is not willing again.


    Everyone pursed their mouths and began to move toward the supply box.


    Worried about encountering "butterflies" again, they wrapped themselves up before.


    Now they have almost two eyes. As a result, as soon as they get to the supply box, the box makes a "Dang" sound, and they pop away in an instant.


    Because this sound means that the supply box is open again.


    And this layer is still unknown, is it a nutrient, or a strange poison?


    They knew that the organization had changed its routine and tried to stay away as far as possible.


    So this box is sensing it, sensing them close, it will be released.


    If they keep away, they won''t let them out?


    From the supply box, eight heads were green and their bodies were black. Each head was raised high and almost caught up with a chicken. After they came out, they didn''t fly around and stood on the supply box.


    Their claws cling to the edge of the supply box to keep their bodies steady.


    And now there are three birds on each side. In the face of the proud bird, people look at each other.


    Where did the organization get these weird things?


    Is it to give them insight?


    But I would like to ask what is the situation of the green hair on this head, how do you think it is really awkward.


    Someone far away, picked up a stone from the ground and hit one of the birds. It''s not too much to try.


    Then a speechless scene appeared. The stone that was thrown did hit the bird.But the man who threw the stone gave a cry, because he felt that he had been hit by the stone.


    Let''s talk about it. Some people think the bird is evil and beat it with a stick.


    Generally, birds should fly when they see this situation, right?


    Unfortunately, these birds didn''t move at all. They still looked arrogant. When the stick hit it, it swung out a force, and gave the power of the stick back to the person who hit it.


    The man was really hurt by the stick, and the strength needed to make the pain was just the strength he had just exerted.


    Power rebound accurately?


    Everyone knows.


    Also depressed.


    They worked very hard to cultivate a little spiritual power. As a result, the organization even got this kind of thing to deal with them.


    Is there such a thing in this world? Damn it.


    Some people say:


    "let''s not attack them."


    "As long as we are more natural and pretend to be its owner, we can reach out our hands from their heads and get them."


    The way people look at this person is like looking at the mentally retarded.


    This man is a little unhappy, we do not believe him, but also a face to go out of the expression, straight to the supply box.


    He stopped and looked at the greenhead, who also looked at the man with his head askew.


    The man hesitated and gently held out his hand. Maybe he wanted to impress the green headed bird with his true feelings and make friends with the bird?


    There is also a sense of domestication.


    His hand was trying to touch the head of the greenhead.


    Unfortunately, the greenhead pecked at the man''s hand at a very fast speed, and the man''s hand swelled at a visible speed.


    In less than a minute, the hand had swollen to the size of two hands.


    Some people feel funny, but after all, it''s a tragedy, and no one can laugh.


    The more powerful the green headed bird is, the more difficult it is to deal with, and it can''t guarantee that it won''t suffer, so what''s worth laughing at?


    The man was worried that he might be poisoned or his hands would be wasted directly, but he stepped aside to observe, but there was no sign of poisoning.


    However, it can not be inferred that these birds are really non poisonous, in case of slow attack?


    What if it doesn''t release the toxin?


    Now what should we do about this bird?

 Chapter 1358

    You can''t even fight. If you fight it, you are just hitting yourself. If you can''t get close to it, you can attack you immediately.


    Some people try to drive away verbally, but these birds are not moved. They don''t mean to leave at all. They are always there.


    We have to try to find out what skills the bird has in order to come up with an accurate solution.


    The man who had been pecked before was not determined to die. This time, he didn''t make any action to touch the birds.


    Just like he said before, go and get it naturally.


    It''s a good idea, and it''s bold enough, but being pecked at again leads to the failure of his plan again.


    It doesn''t work at all.


    The speed of the green headed bird''s pecking is too fast for him to hide.


    Moreover, when being pecked, there is a temporary numbness all over the body. If you force yourself to do something else, for example, to get nutrients, you may be pecked to death.


    If he doesn''t peck to death, he will peck half to death. Even if he takes out nutriment, can he keep this thing?


    I can only return it.


    Do something else.


    Meng was too far away, and the supply box was blocked, so he couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, so he had to wait there.


    People here sigh. If only they had enough spiritual power, they could set up a border to attack the bird. Even if the power rebounded, the border would block them.


    Some people take out food and put it in front of them, hoping that the bird will catch the food, but the bird is still unmoved.


    Wu Zheng looked at the green feather bird''s very spiritual eyes. He found that every time the green feather bird attacked or was attacked, it would look in that direction accurately.


    Is there a possibility that the birds will know where the power should rebound only when they can see it?


    If you can''t see it, it can''t rebound?


    Wu Zheng was amused by his idea.


    If he has a net in his hand now, he will drag these nets to other places, so that the rebound of strength will not be too serious, but there is no if.


    Where did he get the net?


    Think about the things in your backpack. If it''s ordinary clothes, it can''t cover these birds.


    It''s only tent cloth. It''s the only one big enough.


    He simply found out the tent cloth.


    Looking at Wu Zheng, no one has a great obsession with tent cloth now. After so many days, it doesn''t matter if there is no tent.


    Nutrients are the key.


    Wu Zheng raised the tent cloth and headed for the green headed bird. He suddenly covered it.


    The eight green headed birds were covered tightly inside, and the birds gathered together to flutter and make strange calls.


    In this way, they couldn''t lift the tent cloth, they instinctively flew up.


    After such a toss, the green headed birds and the tent left the supply box. Wu Zheng looked happy, but he didn''t expect to lead them away so easily.


    The impact of this success and inner joy made him unwilling to wait any longer. He and his companions were not like others who were still watching the movement of the green headed bird.


    They went straight to the supply box. Without hesitation, they opened the next level. The next level was really nutriment. Wu Zheng looked happy and immediately picked up the nutriment and ran with his companions.


    The rest of them took a look and immediately caught up with the green headed birds who broke away from the tent cloth and flew back to the supply box.


    Although it was easy to win this time, I was not surrounded by these people, so I ran out easily.


    Because at that time, when the green headed birds were covered with tent cloth, many people worried that the green headed birds would attack indiscriminately and retreated a little.


    But this time, there was no obstacle for the pursuers.


    Unlike the last time Meng left them, those people were still haunted by mice.


    Wu Zheng and his companions can be described as running out of the speed of life, very fast, but those behind are also chasing.


    And the direction of Wu Zheng''s running is just the direction of Meng Li and Zongzhi.


    However, this is not a favorable situation for Meng Li.


    After all, none of those people were hurt, and there were no mice to interfere with them, so they came here.


    The physical strength is still very good.


    If I met them, I would not chase Wu Zheng, but chase them.


    At least some of them are chasing.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s go. It''s not right now."


    Zongzhi nodded:


    "it''s that Wuzheng who got the nutrient."


    Having said that, the two men went in a different direction, and all the others ran to him.


    They came back without success this time, Zong Zhi said:


    "it''s hard enough to spend so long just to see who got the nutrient."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Zong Zhi said to himself:


    "but this time, the organization is too kind, and there is no difficulty, right? They''re so easy to get nutrients, and they''re going to come out unscathed. "Meng Li said:


    "if you are eliminated this time, there will be no one. Who will rob you then? To make your life so comfortable? "


    Zongzhi couldn''t help laughing:


    "that''s true."


    "Why don''t we follow the direction Wu Zheng left to find him?"


    Meng Li: "are there few people looking for him?"


    Zong Zhi said thoughtfully:


    "it''s not necessarily that you may get away."


    "Well, let''s try our luck."


    "It''s just getting dark. Can you go out with me to enjoy the moonlight?"


    Meng Li is too lazy to talk. He nods and goes out to find Wu Zheng with Zongzhi.


    Sure enough, when it was dark, he didn''t find Wu Zheng. Zong Zhi said, "we''re not people who have to sleep in the dark. We''ll look again."


    Meng Li pondered for a few seconds and observed xiazongzhi. When he walked at night, although he was playing a flashlight, his walking posture was normal.


    It''s like walking in the daytime.


    Generally speaking, if you can''t see the road clearly at night, even if you have a flashlight, you will walk carefully.


    The conclusion should be that Zongzhi, like her, has no obstacle in seeing things at night.


    There''s a similar talent in the soul.


    So on the day when Ah Wei wanted to do it himself, Zongzhi''s words and deeds even made him confused. He felt that his expression was so real in the dark, and even believed that he was a real good man for a moment.


    But later, he chose to strengthen his own ideas, not simply think that Zongzhi is simple.


    Or Zongzhi found out that she could see things at night, and he deliberately acted for her at that time.


    Or Zong Zhi is always cautious. He thinks that he can see things at night, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t. anyway, if he plays really well and doesn''t lose anything, he just needs to play a little.


    This discovery made Meng Li feel more careful about Zongzhi.


    He has a deep mind, but he is careful.


    Is there any other talent he can use?


    I don''t think so. After all, I''m oppressed here. My talents are not oppressed to death.


    Zong Zhi turned his head and said:


    "what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li asked: "how do you know I''m thinking, not just walking?"

 Chapter 1359

    Zong Zhi laughed for a while and didn''t speak any more.


    Both of them are tacit at the moment.


    Anyway, I have been dealing with Wu Zheng. I know him a little bit. Wu Zheng has strong thinking ability. If he is not strong, he would not find the direction of their retreat.


    Based on this, they went to infer where Wu Zheng was hiding.


    It''s hard to be someone else. After all, I haven''t touched them. I don''t understand them at all.


    As long as the heart to think, things will become much easier, after Meng Li and Zongzhi several speculation, thought of the most likely direction of Wu Zheng.


    They followed the direction and found Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng, who should have been away for some time, lay on the ground to rest. Hearing the footsteps of Meng Li and Zongzhi, he immediately stood up and looked at his companions.


    I''m thinking about going.


    There''s another one.


    How did you catch up? Didn''t you get rid of it?


    Let''s go. Let''s go.


    Just when they were about to leave, Zong Zhi said, "old friend, it''s hard to find you. Why do you want to leave?"


    Wu Zheng''s face is gloomy. Is it them?


    Don''t they have nutrients? What are you looking for.


    Now, if you leave regardless, it''s also a bit humiliating. He asked:


    "what are you looking for?"


    He watched Meng Li and Zongzhi come towards him in the moonlight, and he could only see the outline.


    But he can also tell who the two are. Zongzhi''s voice is not unheard of.


    There is only one woman left in this team. You can see who Meng Li is by looking at her figure.


    "Where''s Ah Wei?" Wu Zheng asked tentatively.


    Zongzhi said faintly:


    "don''t be nervous, awei has been eliminated, and we only have two people."


    Although Wu Zheng was annoyed by his secret worries, he was relieved.


    It''s easier to have only two people. Ah Wei is not weak.


    "What''s the point of deliberately coming to us?" Wu Zheng is holding a dagger in his hand, ready to attack or defend anytime and anywhere.


    But Meng Li and Zongzhi had a panoramic view of this scene.


    Zongzhi said:


    "no, I just want to celebrate that you got the nutrient."


    Wu Zheng denied:


    "I didn''t get any nutrients."


    Zongzhi: "well..."


    "No?"


    "But I saw it."


    He said, close to Wu Zheng a few steps, Wu Zheng can''t help but back a few steps, from the momentum, he was a little weak.


    Wu Zheng couldn''t help sneering:


    "it turns out that you''re just like this. You''re like a shrinking turtle. You don''t dare to show up, you just dare to observe in the dark."


    Zongzhi: "do you admit that the nutrition is in your hands?"


    Wu Zheng denied: "no, I was robbed."


    Zongzhi took a few steps towards him and said:


    "then you let me check. If it''s not on you, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    His voice is very gentle, as if adults are quietly communicating with children.


    This makes Wu Zheng even more angry. For him, this tone is a kind of humiliation and even a kind of contempt. Do you want to check him?


    "Why? Who do you think you are? Are you so confident that you can beat me? " Wu Zheng''s voice was angry.


    Zongzhi sighed: "if you don''t obey, you can only fight."


    "I''ll fight you. I''ve just wiped you out." Wu Zheng also understood the meaning of the other party to find them.


    Although they don''t lack nutrients, they don''t want to compete with them in the end.


    It''s a great threat to them.


    And this is the last nutrient, as long as you get rid of yourself, how can others compare?


    Since the other party thinks so, why don''t you turn around and destroy the other party.


    And get rid of competitors ahead of time.


    With that, he attacked Zongzhi first.


    He also moved a careful eye here. After dealing with him before, he also found that the man in front of him was the weaker one in their team.


    It''s not easy to lose when you fight with him.


    For the more powerful woman, let her partner fight.


    If the companion is not careful to be eliminated by that woman, he will immediately find a way out.


    If you quickly eliminate the man in front of you, you can immediately help your partner fight that woman, and things will become easier.


    Besides, it''s night now. We all fight by feeling. The moves of the other side are limited. Our strength is not weak. After all, we have recovered some of our physical strength after a rest.


    It''s not that bad.Also, if you run today, it''s not easy to meet them again. Do you really want to leave a direct competitor for yourself?


    It can only be said that Wu Zheng knew too little about Zongzhi.


    Zongzhi''s strength has never been more than that. Before he deliberately hid it, his city is also very deep, completely different from the surface.


    What''s more, both Zongzhi and Mengli can see things at night, which is a great advantage.


    Attacks are not affected.


    It''s a pity that both of them can''t see the same conditions through the budget.


    If you want to defeat the weaker Zongzhi, Zongzhi is not weak.


    So the battle ended very quickly, and they were eliminated by Meng Li and Zongzhi.


    When it happened, Zong Zhi shook his arm: "Oh, it''s so sour. All these people can fight."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Zongzhi asked:


    "aren''t you happy? Do you feel guilty? Think you''re too cruel? "


    "You know, there''s nothing wrong with that. We were almost robbed by them before, and they were waiting for us on the road, too?"


    "It''s our strength that''s OK, so we survived. What''s wrong with our elimination of him today? It''s only their strength that can''t be blamed."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t talk, I don''t want to hear."


    When did she feel guilty, cruel and guilty?


    I just don''t want to talk to Zongzhi.


    They are directly competing for resources, but in real life, there are many indirect competing resources.


    For example, in business, do you give up because you take on a list and think that if you earn this money, others will not be able to earn it?


    Resources have been competing for, never stop, but the way is different.


    How many people study and test, come out to work and interview for a position, these are a kind of competition, because they are excellent, others are bound to be eliminated.


    Is that good?


    I don''t know how Zong Zhi can think of her like this. Is it that he has more contact with silly Bai Tian and looks like everyone?


    Zongzhi found the nutriment from Wu Zheng. They should have drunk two, but there were 18.


    He gave nine to Meng Li. Although he doesn''t lack this thing now, it''s not a reason for not dividing.


    Looking at Wu Zheng''s body, Meng Li said: "the biggest mistake of Wu Zheng is that he misjudged your strength."

 Chapter 1360

    Zongzhi said in doubt:


    "how? I''ve never been good at strength. I should have misjudged your strength. "


    Meng Li smiles and thinks Zongzhi is really boring.


    Miss Zheng Xian, and she has no interest disputes, get along very well at present.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but it''s not worth worrying about.


    Nothing in the world can last forever. Just have it and cherish it at the right time.


    They thought the place Wu Zheng chose was good, so they had to work harder to pull away their bodies, and then they went back to this place to spend the night.


    Who wants to spend the night with a corpse.


    Although they were not afraid of the corpse, they felt that diaphragmatic response.


    But in the middle of the night, Zong Zhi was still not at ease and disposed of Wu Zheng''s body.


    I don''t want others to see that Wu Zheng is dead. If he is dead, there will be one less person looking for a target.


    People are more likely to look for them.


    Meng Li went with Zongzhi. He didn''t want to see the bloody picture of Zongzhi dealing with the corpse, so he simply closed his eyes to practice.


    Zongzhi doesn''t ask Meng Li to help. He knows it''s useless.


    They ushered in the 19th day Twenty days Twenty five days Until every morning on the 28th day.


    This nearly ten days, they are almost constantly changing position, because everyone is frantically looking for them.


    Because on the 19th day, the watch came to inform us that the life value of people who drink nutrients can be significantly improved.


    In other words, it''s useless for you to just chew the bark, and it''s a waste to live.


    Gnaw how much bark, boil to the last life value also than others.


    Go and look for nutrients.


    At that time, Meng Li and Zongzhi were very speechless. This organization was looking for something for them.


    The days after that are expected to be more difficult.


    Let''s all be very persistent in trying to find them.


    We have been informed that many people who hold the bark to resist to the end of the fluke completely destroyed.


    It seems that we have to find nutrients to win the final victory!


    So these ten days, Meng Li and Zongzhi are in such a hurry and confusion.


    Zongzhi also made a small mechanism out of the limited things in his hands, which is similar to a bell. He twisted the thread out of his clothes into a slightly strong thread and pulled it around them for a certain distance. If anyone approached them, no matter from which direction, they would touch the thread and the bell would ring.


    They were prompted to evacuate.


    Moreover, it can also prompt people from which direction to come, so as not to run into people just in front of them.


    In this regard, Meng Li feels that Zong Zhizhen is very clever.


    That is to say, if you want to do something, you can talk about the principle of this thing while doing it.


    Like teaching children, I never tire of saying.


    Let Meng Li can''t help but wonder how old Zongzhi was when he became a Tasker. He won''t become a Tasker when Shouzheng dies, will he?


    Or when the children and grandchildren are full, the children and grandchildren circle their knees and shout "grandfather, grandfather". Then Zongzhi is kind and says that the grandchildren are good.


    Can I show you how to do this?


    Sun Tzu clapped his hands and said yes, yes.


    Then Zongzhi began to murmur, and Sun Tzu listened attentively.


    Meng Li was speechless for a while and felt strange in his heart. Can''t Zongzhi treat her as a grandson?


    Or children?


    Thinking of this possibility, Meng Li felt a little annoyed, looking at Zongzhi''s eyes with a trace of displeasure.


    Let Zongzhi not know why.


    They never fight head-on with others during the day, because it takes physical strength to fight like that, because the strength of others is not weak until now, the two sides are equal, and it is difficult to eliminate them directly.


    I also worry that I will be at a disadvantage when I meet others after a fight.


    But they fight with others at night. Now Zongzhi and Meng Li know each other that they can see things at night without obstacles. This is a great advantage.


    They have to make good use of it, so sometimes they even wait for someone to come to them somewhere.


    If we find them, we will inevitably fight, and they will find a way to eliminate them.


    Other people rely on their feelings, they rely on their eyes. It''s a good feeling.


    In nearly ten days, they eliminated thirteen people.


    There is no way to eliminate, only by slowly consuming other people''s way, to find their own people less.


    The fewer people who find themselves, the more stable they will be until the 30th day.


    The rest of the people think their heads are big.


    Their two teams are too hard to find. The whole map has been searched, and no one has been found.


    They are not only looking for Wu, but also looking for Zheng Li.


    Meng Li is also cunning and can''t find them.Let these people doubt whether they are lucky or not. As soon as they get to the place, they change places?


    Or have they been robbed, or even eliminated, and now they are in the hands of people they don''t know?


    This possibility is not absent, but it is also difficult. Should everyone you meet have to grab it to see if they have it?


    Now, except for Meng Li and Zongzhi, there is almost no food left in the whole area, and all of them are consumed. The living people rely on bark to satisfy their hunger.


    I can''t give up even though I''ve been holding on till now, but I''m just as anxious in my heart. This is the 28th day.


    If we can''t find them, the bark will be white these days.


    Zongzhi and Mengli changed their positions again, because just now they found someone close to them through the small organ of Zongzhi.


    Feeling safer here, Zongzhi set up the small organ again, sat down and drank a drink, and said to Meng Li:


    "stick to it again, it''s the 28th day today."


    Meng Li sighed. He was really tired. He kept on guard day and night.


    But there should be few people left on this map.


    They eliminated all those people. At that time, they saw that there were more than 20 supply boxes around, 13 were eliminated, and two were Wu Zheng, 15 were eliminated.


    Seven or eight at most?


    There may also be people who have not been close to the supply box from the beginning to the end, but the number will never be large.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li felt more relaxed.


    It''s been a very difficult ten days. I''m seriously short of sleep. The only consolation is that I don''t have to gnaw bark and I won''t be hungry.


    They successfully ushered in the morning of the 29th day, and Zongzhi sighed:


    "it should be OK until tomorrow?"


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, but she never put down her guard to Zongzhi.


    In the early hours of the 29th day, the watch suddenly gave out a notice in the silent night.


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump. He has a bad feeling in his heart. He immediately takes out his watch.


    The expression became more and more dignified.


    Zongzhi could not help beating the ground and said:


    "it''s too frustrating to organize people."


    Meng Li wrung his brows and took a breath, then said:


    "how can a rich reward be so good?"

 Chapter 1361

    Zongzhi sighed:


    "so it is."


    "Now think about how to deal with it." He said.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "unless you can fly to the sky, or you will destroy our positioning."


    "Unfortunately, can our positioning be destroyed?"


    Zongzhi shook his head naturally:


    "no, if it''s broken, it''s out."


    "It also said that we should not damage the nutrients, drink too much or throw them away. We should be ruled out of the game in violation of the rules. This rule is too absolute. Anyway, we have to take it."


    After all, they don''t need nutrients any more now. If they had known that the organization was going to give them this, they would have damaged the nutrients ahead of time.


    I didn''t have this idea before, and I''m afraid that the competition deadline will be extended suddenly, so I didn''t eliminate the extra nutrients.


    However, even if it is damaged in advance, the organization will certainly change its routine and will not make it so easy for them.


    Meng Li said:


    "we''ll make it through. It''s said that the health value will be detected in 24 hours."


    Zongzhi gave a wry smile:


    "if we are injured, our health value will also be reduced."


    Meng Li''s voice is not big or small:


    "there is no way to do this. Whoever asks the organization to wait until dawn will show our location on the map."


    "Are they worried that they won''t find us?"


    The organization is also giving the last chance to those who stick to it. As long as we catch them and eliminate them, take away the nutrients and drink them, the detection life value should be relatively high.


    It''s hard to say, after all, the person who eliminated them may not be the one who won in the end.


    They are now a mobile supply box.


    Now Meng Li and Zongzhi are both glad that they didn''t attack each other too early.


    After all, we have to work together tomorrow.


    If we start early, there will only be one person left tomorrow, which is even more difficult to resist.


    So to be calm, Zongzhi didn''t attack Mengli on the 29th night. Why should Mengli be worried.


    Zongzhi thought for a while and asked:


    "do you want to change places?"


    Meng Li smiles:


    "it''s not the same everywhere, and they won''t be too far away."


    Zongzhi:


    "can you still laugh at this time?"


    Meng Li: "there''s nothing I can''t laugh about. If I fail in this mission, it can only prove that I''m not good at ability and luck."


    "It''s not really going to die."


    Zong Zhi nodded: "yes, it''s just that the victory is one step away from us. We took 99 steps, but we failed in the last step. It''s a pity."


    Meng Li shook his head: "you''re wrong. You can count 50 steps at most."


    "And it''s only after daybreak that there are 50 steps left."


    Zong Zhi: "forget it. If I don''t discuss this with you, I''ll ask you if we want to change our position?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "forget it, have a good sleep and keep your spirit."


    Mind relaxed, two people fall to sleep, Meng Li actually sleep better.


    They sleep well, others are different, they are happy.


    I thought there was no room for maneuver on the last day, but things took a turn for the better.


    Prove that they still have a chance.


    It depends on whether we can win a victory tomorrow.


    We are all looking forward to the early dawn. They can see the position of the person with the nutrient at the early dawn.


    Meng Li and Zongzhi woke up at six the next morning.


    It''s about an hour before daybreak, and Meng Li drinks a nutriment.


    In the limited conditions, Meng Li wiped his face and hands clean and changed into a cleaner suit.


    The oily hair is pulled up high. Now the hair is oily like this, and there will be no broken hair. It''s all glued together. On the contrary, it shows the human spirit.


    Don''t say, it doesn''t work without oil.


    Zongzhi looks at Meng Li and takes care of himself slowly, a little admiring.


    This kind of person has strong psychological quality and is not so easy to be disturbed by the outside world.


    On the contrary, she was still worried about what she would face next, and she was calm.


    In the heart to find a reason, probably their own gain and loss of heart is heavy, if the failure is really not reconciled.


    Because he always felt that he could win.


    He also adjusted his mind properly, trying not to let his indecision float on the surface.


    Watch jingle, Meng Li looked at the watch, she is in the position of two purple red dot.


    I remember when I first came here, I said they were the purple team.


    There are nine red spots around. Unexpectedly, there are nine people besides her and Zongzhi.


    It says the nutrition is in the hands of team purple.After zooming in the map and looking at the detailed positions of the other nine people, Meng Li laughed and said, "look, there is no end to heaven and man."


    "Some of these red dots are close to us, some are far away from us. They can''t get here all at once."


    Zong Zhi''s eyebrows moved and he also laughed:


    "I didn''t expect to show their position. I didn''t notice that yesterday."


    Was it a surprise?


    The organization gives them some leeway.


    Meng Li: "so, how do you plan now?"


    Zong Zhi thought for a while and said:


    "I don''t think we can wait to die. We need to take the initiative to break them one by one. Only in this way can we win."


    Although doing so is also a test of physical strength, after all, we have to fight, fight hard.


    But it''s definitely better than sitting here waiting for them all to come up and look for them.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "feasible."


    "Just these two."


    Meng Li pointed to the two people closest to them on the map. If these two people are solved, there will be seven more.


    If these two people are solved and two more are solved, there will be five more.


    The smaller the number, the better the conditions for them.


    It''s just that it''s a physical test to fight so many fights.


    Zongzhi watched the little red dots approach them and said, "it''s not too late. We''ll go now."


    Meng Li: "good."


    They set out towards the nearest two.


    The two men looked at the purple marker point coming towards them and said:


    "Why are they coming towards us?"


    When informed, people who only said they had nutrients would be marked, but did not say their location would also be marked.


    In this situation, they have less advantages.


    The man next to him pondered for a moment and said:


    "I have a bold guess."


    The man asked:


    "what?"


    "They may have come to eliminate us. After all, we are closest to them. At first glance, it is an advantage, but now it is a disadvantage."


    The man was silent for a moment, and said:


    "now we definitely can''t retreat any more, so we can only regard it as an advantage. Since they want to eliminate us, and we want to eliminate them to win the nutrition, we have to rely on who has the biggest fist."


    The person nearby said:


    "I just don''t know if the map will show that we got it after we got it."


    Another way:


    "if we grab it, we''ll drink two immediately, and then the rest can be destroyed, thrown away, or drunk directly."

 Chapter 1362

    Otherwise, it''s possible to show if you hold it in your hand.


    It''s a lot more dangerous to show that something is in their hands.


    "You don''t know the routine of organization? I guess it will show, otherwise how can there be any regulations? "


    They can''t drink too much, they can''t throw it away, they can''t destroy it, just to keep things for them to compete with each other.


    Only the strongest of these people can keep this thing, which is a test of ability.


    Because they were all close to each other, they soon met Meng Li and Zongzhi.


    Meng Li looked at the two men in front of him, a man and a woman, and their faces turned blue. He knew that they were gnawing bark these days.


    When the other party spoke, he said:


    "you two can hide. So many people have been looking for you for so long, but they haven''t found you."


    Zong Zhiwen smiles and shakes his head.


    Only know that he is hiding, who knows that he and Wang Mei eliminated more than ten people during this period?


    Isn''t this a manifestation of strength?


    Fortunately, those people were eliminated, otherwise today''s situation would be a dead end.


    Although we all rely on physical strength to fight, but more people, will be able to consume them.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "we don''t know each other, and we don''t need to talk about the past. If we can stand here today, our purpose is very clear. What do you say so much about doing? Do you mean that you are worried that you will not beat us and are waiting for someone?"


    The other side immediately refuted:


    "impossible."


    What are you waiting for?


    You want to fight them for nutrients?


    It''s the beginning of success for them to grab nutrients, and it''s the complete success to keep nutrients, so success must have a beginning.


    How can we hold on to the fact that we don''t even have a beginning and we can''t get nutrients at the beginning?


    It can''t be delayed.


    Meng Li is not willing to talk more nonsense, time is urgent, quick decision.


    The two sides began to fight each other. Meng Li was simple and decisive, and intended to end the battle quickly. Zongzhi was not good at hiding, and he also showed some real skills.


    After all, it''s not a wise choice to hide your strength and waste your energy.


    Maybe Mengli and Zongzhi have more to eat than they have, so in the end, they eliminated other people instead of being eliminated.


    Two people are eliminated before the resentment and unwilling to hang on the face, Zongzhi lazy to see.


    What is not reconciled, they know to go to them, but still meet up, is not also want to fight for nutrients through the first World War?


    I just lost. I don''t know how to be happy when I won.


    Although Meng Li deliberately shortened the fighting time, he did not save much time.


    Zongzhi was tired, but he didn''t dare to sit down for a rest. He immediately asked Meng Li, "who do you think should be chosen next?"


    Meng Li looked at a red dot approaching them, and said:


    "I was very tired just now. Find a simpler one to solve this problem."


    After that, there are six people left.


    At this time, the other seven people were paying attention to the map all the time. Naturally, they found two purple marks and two little red dots together. After a period of time, the two little red dots disappeared.


    I''ve been eliminated.


    Some people said:


    "it seems that these two people are really strong. In the morning, they have eliminated them."


    Some people said:


    "this purple team is taking the initiative to eliminate people, we have to pay attention to it."


    "They want to break through one by one and take the initiative to control the situation."


    But the people nearby said:


    "the idea is good, maybe their physical strength can keep up with it? After these battles, they must be very tired at that time. As long as we find the right time to go, we may find a big bargain. "


    "So it is."


    Meng Li and Zongzhi don''t stop. They find the only one left. Looking at the other little red dots approaching them, Meng Li knows that there is not much time left for them.


    The man looked a little depressed and said:


    "did you come to me on your own initiative?"


    Zongzhi asked:


    "is that incredible?"


    The man said it, and he said:


    "forget it, don''t waste your energy on me. I just came to see the fun. I didn''t want to grab nutrients. It''s not my turn."


    Meng Li stares at this person with deep eyes. What do you want to do?


    If you don''t want to do something alive, is the bark so delicious?


    Most of these people are just talking and thinking. They just wait for the opportunity.


    She shook her head and said:


    "you''re too self abasement."


    "But that''s not the point. Just because you don''t want to grab nutrients doesn''t mean I don''t want to eliminate you."


    Zong Zhi nodded: "you should be able to understand that if we eliminate one more person, we will be less dangerous."This man: "I''m not sure."


    Sure enough, they are all ruthless characters. They don''t have any respect at all.


    Although Meng Li and Zongzhi have been fighting for a long time, they don''t think the problem is too big to deal with him now.


    It''s just that this man is more difficult than he thought, and the battle doesn''t end so fast.


    It took more time than those two people just now.


    Is a master, if single pick, Meng Li feel that they want to fight each other is very difficult.


    However, Meng Li is a little happy, because she seldom meets opponents in the task world, and it is hard for her to make progress.


    At least, the appearance of this person clearly tells her which aspects of her are flaws, weaknesses, shortcomings, and more clearly realizes herself.


    So it''s not so meaningless to do this kind of team match, at least to a certain extent, I can feel what level I am in the organization.


    When they finish the battle, when they raise their hands to look at the positioning, there are already three small red dots beside their marks.


    There were six people left, three of them were here, and they still appeared when they had just finished the battle. They didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    There''s no breathing space.


    The other party can come so fast, presumably is to take advantage of their tired period to defeat them.


    "It''s a hero to deal with one person by two people. It''s an open and aboveboard method." Someone clapped their hands and said sarcastically.


    Meng Li took a look at the person who had just been eliminated. He didn''t regret it in his heart.


    And also feel that they have the vision to pick such a person, this kind of powerful person if to the back, they may not be able to deal with.


    It might be in his hands.


    Take advantage of the good state of time in advance in addition to a tired.


    It''s just that there are three people on the other side. I don''t know what their level is, but it''s not easy to deal with them.


    Now it''s still a bit of a dilemma. If you want to take a breath, you can have a fight with the other party and say that conversation has won your breathing time. But time has won. The key is that there are still three people coming this way.


    It must be wonderful to be under siege.


    You''d better find a way to take a breath properly. Meng Li replied, and she said:


    "you laugh at us for dealing with one person, so you three don''t plan to go together, do you?"

 Chapter 1363

    The other party shook his head:


    "how can that be? I didn''t say our means are open and aboveboard."


    "As long as you can win, don''t worry about so many details."


    Zongzhi nodded:


    "direct enough."


    He saw that Meng Li didn''t mean to take the initiative to attack, so he stood there.


    The other person said:


    "why, do you want a breath?"


    Meng Li touched the sideburns, felt a little oil on his hand, put down his hand, and said frankly:


    "yes, after all, he was a little tired after a fight."


    The other three look at each other and see each other''s meaning. After a look at the geographical location of the other three, it will take some time.


    And those three are not on the same team.


    Now grab the nutrients quickly, and then just beat the other three.


    Things began to get easier.


    But if the three of them spend too much energy here, they give the other three advantages, which is not cost-effective.


    They have never underestimated Meng Li and Zongzhi. After all, they have been able to hang around with nutriment for such a long time and are safe. Now they have the courage to take the initiative to control the situation.


    "Will you hand in the nutrient?" One of them asked.


    His expression was playful, as if teasing.


    I''ll see if the other party will hand it in if they want to.


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "is this good for us?"


    The man said:


    "how can it be no good? You give it to us, and we won''t eliminate you for the time being."


    Meng Li said: "but we''ve drunk nutriment. In the morning, we drank one with high life value. In the end, if we compete with you for life value, you may not win."


    The other party couldn''t help laughing and said: "elder sister, if the three of us drink nutrients, the sum of our life value must be higher than you."


    Meng Li looked at the three people with a fool''s eye and said:


    "you three are really stupid. One cake is for three people. Why can''t you eat it all by yourself?"


    The other party three people: "the..."


    "Don''t sow discord." There was a faint anger.


    Meng Li felt that he was poking the other side''s Secret mind.


    Anger turned to anger.


    She said indifferently:


    "that''s what it is."


    "Let''s fight. We don''t have much advantage here." The man said to the other two on his team.


    When the other three arrive, things will get more complicated.


    The other two also agreed to nod, and the three took the initiative to attack Meng Li and Zongzhi.


    Frankly speaking, there are three people on the other side and two on this side, some of them are at a disadvantage. Meng Li and Zongzhi have gone through two more battles, and their disadvantages are even more obvious.


    It''s hard.


    However, the other side did not deliberately prolong the fighting time, both sides want to fight quickly, now physical strength is essential to maintain the key to victory.


    No one wants to waste more.


    Both sides want to take the key and defeat the enemy as soon as possible, which forces Meng Li and Zongzhi to take out 12 points to deal with.


    What makes Meng Li feel speechless is that at this time, Zongzhi has not forgotten to observe her moves.


    In that case, don''t blame yourself for observing him at this time.


    Zongzhi


    It''s all here. Can you concentrate?


    Why are you always staring at him?


    Is this distraction really good?


    Seeing Zongzhi''s speechless expression, Meng Li felt speechless. Zongzhi may have something wrong.


    If he is allowed to observe himself, he is not allowed to observe himself?


    Zongzhi probably understood that in order to fight better, he looked away, and the meaning was very clear.


    Let''s not look at anyone.


    The other party found the silent communication between Meng Li and Zongzhi and couldn''t help laughing. They were so funny.


    Each heart, but can cooperate perfectly.


    The perfect cooperation between Meng Li and Zongzhi is naturally honed by eliminating those people.


    It''s not a fight to eliminate others by mouth.


    Although they can cope with it, they feel more and more difficult as the opponent''s three offensives get bigger and bigger.


    Meng Li thinks that he should think of some other ways, and sometimes interfering with each other''s mind is also a good choice.


    She said:


    "if you win today, have you ever thought about how to divide the reward?"


    Before that, the angry man said unhappily:


    "it''s not something you should worry about. Don''t sow discord, Baba."Meng Li didn''t care about the other party''s impolite tone, and said:


    "you look so angry, you must be the one with the most eyes."


    "Are you going to get rid of them and enjoy the cake alone?"


    The other two took a look at the man with some suspicion in their eyes.


    In the face of his teammates'' suspicious eyes, the man was so angry that his forehead was blue and he wanted to kill Meng Li immediately.


    Another of his teammates said to Meng Li:


    "don''t play these little tricks."


    "If you have enough ability to beat us, you won''t talk nonsense here."


    Meng Li: "you''re right. That''s right."


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    It''s hard to get used to that.


    Nothing to say.


    Meng Li said, "look at those great powers. They are always cold. Do you know why they are cold?"


    She couldn''t help laughing:


    "because they beat people to seconds with one move, and they didn''t have time to talk."


    "In such a short time, I can only say" die "


    The other three feel strange, this is to say that they are actually very weak, not a move to her seconds?


    Dare you not suppress him?


    If there is no suppression in the world, one move per second is not a myth.


    Anyway, Meng Chengli was a little irritated, especially the one who attacked him fiercely.


    Meng Li even gradually deliberately downwind, was suppressed, can not only defense, between the eyebrows are hanging anxious.


    Trying to sow dissension, she sighed with affectation and said:


    "do you think it''s better for one person to hold 100 yuan or for three people to hold 100 yuan?"


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    Here we go again.


    It seems that they really can''t beat them, but it''s very powerful to stick to them for so long.


    Unfortunately, the position is wrong.


    Meng Li is fighting with the angry man at this time. He gives Zongzhi a look. Zongzhi immediately understands.


    Move closer to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to him:


    "if you tell the truth, do you want to kill people?"


    "No, you''re really annoying." He can''t really say what he''s thinking.


    There is such a rule to prove that it can be done. As a result, it is said so directly by this ya.


    When his teammates are on guard against him, it''s hard to do things, bad women.


    After Zongzhi came over, he helped Meng Li to attack this man from time to time, and Sao bothered him.


    Meng Li slowly gained the upper hand again.


    His two teammates should be able to make Zongzhi have no time to shoot, but Zongzhi can.

 Chapter 1364

    So, are you sure there is no Tao?


    However, this situation lasted for a while. The man noticed that his teammates connived at the enemy and said angrily:


    "do you want me to be killed?"


    His teammates were shocked:


    "how could it be?"


    The man sneered and said:


    "you are so unstable that you would rather believe the words provoked by others."


    The two teammates were silent.


    The remaining three are not on the first team. There are two on the first team and one on its own. The two of them should be able to solve this problem.


    Yes, a cake for three is different from a cake for two.


    Besides, the team-mates don''t understand at all. Some thoughts do exist.


    Teammate''s silence caused 10000 points of spiritual damage to this person. Even if there is anything, can we solve the two people in front of us first?


    Do you want infighting now?


    There is no profit in all evils.


    Stupid as hell!


    He threw all his anger on Mengli.


    Spitting: "Baba...!"


    Meng Li did not like to hear this. She said:


    "what I said is the truth, but if you scold me again, I will really hit you."


    He sneered: "just you? It''s a good way to talk. "


    Meng Li laughed for a while, and the laughter was inexplicably cold:


    "really?"


    She suddenly became strong and began to fight back. The attack was fierce. With Zongzhi''s constant disturbance, the man soon fell behind.


    In fact, the other party''s thinking is not so agile in a rage, which also gives Meng Li a chance.


    To his surprise, he said:


    "you''ve got a secret."


    Meng Li said solemnly, "I have hidden ten hands."


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    Once Meng Li is given a chance to lose the upper hand, it''s not easy for him to gain the upper hand. Meng Li''s thinking is actually very flexible.


    Against the previous man, she has realized that she has some shortcomings, and she also knows her flaws. Now she immediately corrects them.


    There may be new loopholes, but they must be fewer than before.


    The other side also realized that it''s not easy for them to get the upper hand, and this state can''t last too long. The other side''s moves are especially fierce, and they almost got hurt several times.


    He said to his two teammates:


    "it''s stupid of you to let them deal with me."


    "They are so scheming. Are you sure you can still have an advantage after I''m eliminated? Then you will be eliminated. That''s a big joke. "


    This is a wake-up call to two people, suddenly deeply aware of such a choice stupid fatal, can not help but some chagrin in the heart.


    Who knows how many backers the other side has.


    If you lose a teammate on your side and the other side suddenly takes out all of themselves, they may not be able to resist.


    He increased the attack on Zongzhi, making Zongzhi unable to distract and interfere.


    In fact, it''s very difficult for Zongzhi to come up with all his skills. Now he is trying his best to hold down the two men, hoping Meng Li can quickly solve the man who is fighting with her.


    Meng Li also knows Zongzhi''s tactics. Although it''s hard, he has to bite his teeth and stick to it. As a result, the man who fights with her has been unable to gain the upper hand.


    He called out:


    "someone help me."


    The other party can come over and help him, but if he leaves one person, he will leave another person to deal with Zongzhi. If he can''t stand it, he will be eliminated by Zongzhi.


    Sometimes being eliminated is a matter of blink of an eye.


    The relationship between them is better. Naturally, they want to save each other, but they can''t leave the other person behind.


    So this man''s asking for help is fruitless, and his face is red with anger. This is a special pig teammate.


    Drop the chain at the critical moment.


    It''s useless for two people to fight each other.


    Meng Li takes a look at Zongzhi. Zongzhi''s eyebrows are usually mild, but at this time he is wringing his brows. He is also very hard.


    She does not dare to delay any longer. If Zongzhi fails to fight and is eliminated, she will be in a situation of one against three. According to the strength of the three people in front of her, she will definitely lose.


    Just want to end in front of this person is not so easy, she gritted her teeth, took out a nutrient from the body.


    Now it''s in hand, waiting for the moment.


    When the time was right, she immediately took out the nutrient and said:


    "do you want it?"


    The other side: "I''m not sure."


    "Here you are." She tossed the nutrition up.


    The other side was hungry, and now they are in a bad situation. They also hope to get some nutrients to restore their physical strength, which is conducive to the reversal of the situation.


    Of course, free your hand to pick it up.And it won''t take much effort to take a nutrient, and it won''t take much effort to drink a nutrient.


    The benefits are enormous.


    But Meng Li''s nutriment was so easy to take. While others raised their arms to take the nutriment, she rushed to each other quickly.


    At this time, the other party did not forget to punch Meng Li with his spare hand, in order to prevent Meng Li from suddenly approaching him.


    But Meng Li is so fast that he would rather take a blow from him than stab him with a dagger.


    The dagger plunges in half at once. Meng Li grits his teeth. His face is ferocious. He pulls the dagger down hard. This is to cut people''s flesh alive.


    The method is cruel, the other side also hurt strangely, the waist is not straight up, nutrition he is received, but by this serious injury.


    He was angry, one arm was standing on Meng Li''s neck, the other hand was holding a dagger, and he was about to stab Meng Li''s head, because Meng Li was lower than him, so it was difficult for him to stab his neck.


    But if Meng Li''s head is stabbed with a dagger, it is also a heavy loss.


    Zong Zhi sees that Meng Li hasn''t broken away from this man''s coercion. If he doesn''t break away, he will be hurt.


    He released his hand in time, threw a dagger at the man and went to the opposite door.


    At this time, people instinctively protect themselves. When they lean back, they use force in other parts of their body, and the force on their arms is smaller.


    Meng Li takes the opportunity to break off and roll behind the man. Although the man avoids Zongzhi''s attack, the damage Meng Li gave him before has made him feel a little confused.


    If it wasn''t for biting his tongue, he would be even less able to judge.


    He knew that Meng Li was behind him and wanted to turn around immediately. But before he turned around, Meng Li got up and stabbed his back neck with a dagger.


    He screamed, his teammates see this want to come to the rescue, but Zong Zhi immediately toward the rescue team-mates to throw a dagger.


    The other side could not understand where Zongzhi had so many daggers.


    If enough people are eliminated, there will be many daggers. They can also be used as concealed weapons. They are also the sharpest weapons in this task. Of course, they are all carried with them.


    Only to avoid the dagger, but in a flash, Meng Li put a knife on the man''s neck.


    Blood everywhere, anyway, this is Meng Li eliminated so many people died the most miserable one.

 Chapter 1365

    Estimate is also the most painful, Meng Li''s cruel means let the other two see tooth cold.


    Inexplicably thought of the most poisonous woman heart this sentence.


    They didn''t see Zongzhi''s way of dealing with the corpse. It was a blur of flesh and blood. No one could see the original appearance clearly.


    Now Meng Li Teng''s hand, the other two feel a deep crisis, just this man they can''t eliminate, now another woman.


    Is there any chance of winning?


    In particular, Meng Li''s clothes were stained with a lot of blood because of the battle just now. Now her face is gloomy, like a person coming out of hell.


    They want to retreat, but they don''t intend to fight with Meng Li and Zongzhi any more.


    It''s just a strategic retreat. Go first until the other three find Mengli and consume their strength. If they reappear, the chance of victory will be much greater.


    At present, this method is clear to them, so they begin to retreat while defending.


    But Mengli and Zongzhi don''t give them this chance. According to the truth, Mengli and Zongzhi are already the bow of the crossbow at this time. If they should stop, they have to stop.


    It''s important to save your life.


    But they know that letting each other go is a temporary relaxation, and the hidden danger is very big.


    So even though the other side has begun to retreat, they are also desperately pursuing.


    There is only one belief in my heart to eliminate these two people completely.


    The other party''s heart is crying, which really provokes the madman. It is clear that the other party is very tired, but there is always so much power output. Is it a machine?


    So much endurance.


    In fact, as long as they are willing to bear hardships and endure non-human suffering, they will create different limits.


    Now Meng Li is very painful. She wants to sit down and take a breath, but the conditions don''t allow it.


    "Don''t chase. You''ll lose both in the end." One of them raised his watch, looked at it and said:


    "look, there are two people chasing us."


    "Now that you''ve eliminated us, you don''t have the energy to deal with them."


    I was very sorry. Why did I allow the man here to interfere with my teammates at that time? If I didn''t interfere with him, he might not have fallen behind.


    He won''t be eliminated. Now he''s right. He can''t deal with them.


    I was careless. At that time, I felt that it was almost proper to get the nutrition.


    Just thinking about sharing a cake for three people?


    Although the other side is reasonable, they can''t stand it. Meng Li and Zongzhi are very persistent, and it''s hard to change what they have identified.


    Even at the cost.


    In this case, they can''t run away without considering the consequences.


    After the elimination of these two people, Meng Li and Zongzhi are completely in a weak state.


    Meng Li feels that if he uses his body according to his strength, the general body can''t really carry it.


    They took a look at the position on their watch, and there were two little red dots getting closer and closer to them.


    Meng Li has been hiding in Tibet with Zong Zhidong during this period. He is familiar with this area. Looking at the location, he calculates the next time. It will take them about half an hour to come.


    Zong Zhi said: "do you want to wait for them here?"


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "we''d better stay away for a while. Now we really don''t have the strength to fight."


    I feel that my body is not my own.


    Zongzhi: "it''s OK."


    "We''re going in a different direction to keep away from them. Although it takes physical strength to walk, it''s better than meeting the enemy now."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Zongzhi even clenched his fist with one hand, and said to Meng Li: "come on, as long as we get rid of these three people, we will have the final victory."


    Meng Li


    Don''t do that.


    They got up and began to walk, but they had to distance themselves from the two people who came.


    The two men saw the situation.


    I''m happy right away.


    Before the other side also dare to take the initiative to find someone to fight, now avoid, prove that the other side is really no strength ah.


    When is it better not to go now?


    They quickened their pace and wanted to make a short distance with Meng.


    Zong Zhi has some helplessness:


    "it''s true that you go in and I go out, you go out and I go in."


    Meng Li was calm in her heart. She said:


    "the things that are easy to succeed always give little return."


    Zong Zhi smiles:


    "how can you be so sure that the reward is good?"


    Meng Li also laughed:


    "unless the organization only wants to do one-time business and shut down the function of team competition when we are 100 people, otherwise the reward will be higher, so that people can choose to fight."Zong Zhi shakes his head:


    "the routines of organizations emerge in endlessly. They can always come up with new routines. It''s not a pity to abandon this routine."


    Meng Li said:


    "team games may still exist, but it''s hard to say if it''s not this mode."


    Zong Zhi: "yes, but even if you copy this mode in every team match, there is no solution. If you know that there is a supply box, what can you do if you know that there is such a battle in the end?"


    "You have to fight or fight."


    Meng Li kicked the stone at his feet and looked up at the dazzling sun. The sun couldn''t look directly at him because it was dazzling. There was no way.


    But as long as they can accept human nature, people can look directly at it.


    If she insists on fighting with Zongzhi in the end, who will lose and who will win.


    If one of them loses, he is making a wedding dress for others.


    It''s hard work.


    They walked and chased. They walked for an hour and followed for an hour.


    Some of them are worried. Anyway, there is a distance that they should have run over. They are afraid that Mengli and Zongzhi will recover well.


    At about noon, Meng Li found a place to sit down and looked at the map. If he didn''t move, they should have less than 20 minutes to get here.


    Meng Li takes out the nutrient and plans to drink one. Although he is not hungry, the nutrient can make him better.


    Zongzhi asked:


    "will we be judged to drink too much?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it doesn''t count. I really need it. Unless we drink three or five at a time, it''s excessive. After all, it''s for a certain purpose."


    Zongzhi hesitated. He was more cautious.


    I''m afraid the organization will make trouble out of nothing.


    Finally, he said:


    "drink it. If you are in better shape, you have a better chance of winning."


    Each of them drank one and then drank more than half a bottle of water.


    I knelt for ten minutes.


    After two people see Meng from them, they know each other has recovered, waiting for them.


    Now my heart sank, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    But now it''s time to have a fight. It''s the same reason. If they beat each other, they should be able to deal with the "orphan" left.


    If you don''t get rid of it, when you compete for your life value, as long as you drink nutrients, the two of them will add up to a higher life value than that one.

 Chapter 1366

    When they came to Mengli and Zongzhi, they saw that Mengli and Zongzhi finished their work slowly, and their hearts were filled with nameless fire.


    Can you do a little more?


    Do you look like a master and despise them?


    Meng Li doesn''t know where the anger on each other''s face comes from, but they do adjust their breath a little more and their body is better.


    Zongzhi stood up and said:


    "don''t talk too much, just fight."


    Nodding to the opposite side, there is nothing to say, and there is no need to find any high sounding reasons.


    Competition is competition, and it has its own cruelty.


    The two sides began to hand in hand, although the other side also walked so much, but compared with Meng Li, they experienced three fierce battles in the morning, the state is still much better.


    But it seems to have the advantage, but they didn''t dare to be careless.


    After all, the other side eliminated three teams in the morning, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    The more cautious and serious the other side is, the more difficult it is for Meng Li.


    However, there is always a head to win or lose. It is impossible to fight endlessly. In the end, Meng Li and Zongzhi won the game.


    After the other party returned to the system space, they were not so frustrated. They were only one step away from success, but they didn''t make it.


    Zongzhi and Meng Li are really tired, but they can''t help smiling.


    They are closer to success.


    But there was another man. They opened the map and looked at the man''s position. It was an hour''s journey away from them. It was right to move this way, but Meng Li always felt strange.


    She told Zongzhi: "this person has always been far away from us."


    It seems that they have been keeping at a distance of about an hour. After so many fights, they have to stay in a certain area, which is enough for each other to come.


    Zongzhi guessed: "is it because someone doesn''t want to meet us? No confidence? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I don''t think so."


    "If you don''t dare to take nutrients, you will fail even after you live. Why


    Zongzhi frowned:


    "I don''t understand."


    "But I don''t rule out this kind of people who dare not come, but want to stick to the end."


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "but my intuition tells me that it shouldn''t be like this."


    Zong Zhi didn''t despise what Meng Li said. He thought about the location for a long time. Maybe he was overworked. His thinking was not so quick, and he couldn''t figure out why for a moment.


    He said:


    "even if he wants to come, it will take him an hour to get here. Let''s have a rest."


    "Don''t despise each other just because they are alone. Isn''t that single person better than anyone we met before?"


    Meng Li said thoughtfully:


    "also, the more we come to the last moment, the less we can be careless."


    She began to exercise and regulate her breath, but she was always restless and couldn''t do it wholeheartedly.


    When Zongzhi saw Meng Li like this, he could not help comforting him and said: "you can rest assured to adjust your breath for the time being, even if there is any sudden change, you can quickly deal with it."


    Meng Li nodded: "also, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. This kind of wishful thinking can not solve the problem."


    She began to put aside her thoughts and adjust her breath, but before she adjusted her breath for a while, she smelled a strange smell in the air.


    Meng Li is good at poison. Although he can''t tell what kind of poison it is at the first time, he doesn''t allow himself to take it too much subconsciously.


    She immediately finished, quickly opened a bottle of water, tore a piece of cloth from her body, and covered her mouth and nose after getting wet.


    Zongzhi''s reaction was also very quick. When Meng Li finished the whole process, he also finished it.


    They stood up and looked around. A man came by in their southeast direction.


    This man''s appearance is not good, and there is no special place for his body shape. The ordinary can''t be ordinary any more.


    The strange smell Meng Li and Zong Zhi heard was from this man.


    Now he''s closer, and the taste is stronger.


    Zong Zhi glanced at his watch. The only red dot was still an hour away from them. Who was this man?


    There are only three people left in the whole area.


    "You''re the last one, aren''t you?" Meng Li asked.


    Because she covered her mouth and nose, she didn''t speak very clearly, but the man still understood. He nodded and said:


    "I''m right."


    Zong Zhixin sank, Meng Li frowned and asked:


    "what''s the matter with your positioning?"


    The other side said:


    "am I here to solve your doubts?"


    Meng Li said:


    "but if the positioning is bad, won''t it be eliminated? Don''t you think so? "The man couldn''t help laughing, but in the face of Meng Li''s image as a middle-aged woman, he yelled:


    "sister."


    "You are so naive."


    "You should be a girl. I''m very gentle to girls, so I''m willing to help them."


    "Who told you that my position was broken? It''s just that your positioning data has been changed by me. "


    "It''s not my fault that you can''t show me exactly where I am, right?"


    Meng centrifugal suddenly sinking, the face is still forced to maintain a calm, she thought, their data have been changed, that their mission failed?


    No, it shouldn''t be. The rule is that you can''t locate your real location before you fail. But now their location is accurately displayed on the map.


    And it''s not what they want.


    And if they fail, they''re in system space now.


    But this operation has to be obeyed.


    No wonder I always felt uneasy before. I intuitively felt that the other person''s position was a little strange, but I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with my watch and Zongzhi''s.


    Zongzhi frowned and sighed heavily in his heart.


    The other side''s operation is so fierce, and it''s the first time to deal with them, which gives them a downfall, and hits their self-confidence.


    Now I''m not so confident.


    I must have been near them for a long time. I''ve been waiting for the chance. Now as long as we get rid of them, the other side is the biggest winner of this team game.


    Moreover, the smell seems to be a little toxic. I just took a little of it, and now my body feels powerless.


    I can''t imagine what it would be like if the reaction was slow and the intake was too much.


    What Zongzhi can detect, Meng Li can. She is even thinking about where the other party got the poison?


    Every place in this area was finished by her. She really didn''t find any poisonous plants, but some insects with slight poison.


    But is it easy to make this poison?


    Forget it, maybe it''s very easy for others to do things that are not easy for themselves. Who can let others have others?


    "Ah..." The man sighed heavily.


    Clearly now he is the advantage, but he is still sighing, let Meng Li and Zongzhi some unhappy in the heart.


    Think sensitively that the other party is mocking.

 Chapter 1367

    But there''s no way to be unhappy.


    Originally, people had only two hands, but now they have to use one hand to cover their mouth and nose for anti-virus, so only one hand can be used for fighting.


    How can you know the odds if you don''t know the depth of the opponent?


    Two people are in the mind of the rapid analysis of how to deal with in the end, they are not more than 10 minutes from the last elimination of others.


    The body is very tired and powerless. Now there is a little sign of poisoning, even more powerless.


    Meng Li gave Zongzhi a deep look. It was obvious that he was fighting immediately.


    When you still have strength and fighting ability, you must start decisively. Otherwise, when you have no strength, there will be no possibility of victory.


    It''s hard to be slaughtered.


    Zongzhi understood Meng Li''s meaning, and the two attacked the man without saying a word.


    The man thought it was very interesting, he said:


    "kindly remind me, the closer you are to me, the more likely you are to be poisoned."


    "Because I have a lot of poison gas here."


    "And the more intense you exercise, the more violent the attack."


    "Even if you just inhale a little poison, it will grow up with your help."


    Meng Li and Zongzhi all want to swear!


    Although the wet cloth is wet now, it will soon be dry in such a big sun, and the dry cloth can not isolate the poisonous gas.


    Now it''s not completely cut off.


    It''s just slow absorption.


    Both of them have a feeling of exhaustion. If they fall here this time, they will make wedding clothes for others.


    Thinking of this possibility, both Zongzhi and Mengli felt extremely unwilling and unyielding.


    No matter how good the mentality is, it is easy to collapse at this time.


    Especially after so long persistence, so long hard work, and so tired all morning


    Between minutes and seconds, Meng Li had many thoughts in his mind.


    In the end, there was only one thought, very firm.


    She said:


    "no matter what, if you have the strength, just fight. If you don''t have the strength, say it again."


    Now this is the only way. Is it hard to hear that the more serious the attack of sports poison, the more you will be arrested?


    It''s not her style.


    You can''t make that choice.


    Zongzhi now listens to Meng Li. He agrees with what Meng Li says.


    Two people continue to attack the man, the man''s face is indifferent, each other''s reaction in his expected.


    In fact, the key to winning or losing this time is that they intrude into each other''s position and come to them when they are not on guard.


    If they don''t change their position, if they don''t play cards according to the routine at the end, don''t take the initiative to find him, hide from him all the time and hide from him, then he can''t help them.


    As long as they stay up and compete for health, they are sure to win.


    Now this bureau is very friendly to a lonely man.


    He dealt with Meng Li and Zongzhi, but his expression became more serious.


    Because he found that the other two were very strong even now.


    At least one person with one hand, he has no way to take the other party.


    But it doesn''t matter, sooner or later.


    He deliberately delays time. As long as he delays for a long time, the poison in his opponent''s body will attack more and more severely. At the end of the day, he has no strength, and he will win.


    But Meng Li and Zongzhi knew that they should never give each other such opportunities.


    Zongzhi felt a dagger from his waist. There were too many daggers on him, because there were several on everyone who was eliminated in the later period.


    Take one and throw it at the man, one after another.


    Meng Li also had a lot on him. He simply stepped back with Zongzhi and tried to inhale as little poison as possible. He also threw one dagger after another at the man.


    Man: --


    I don''t know. I thought they were daggers sellers.


    Why do you have so much on you?


    Does it work?


    Actually, it''s quite useful. At least he''s a little busy now.


    There are also some spiritual powers in Meng Li''s Dantian, which have not been willing to use in all kinds of difficult times before.


    Because she''s not sure when Zongzhi will attack her, she keeps it as a last resort.


    It''s hard work, but now it''s time to use it.


    No longer, it''s not her turn to compete with Zongzhi for the last cake. She attaches the spirit power to the dagger, controls the direction of the dagger with the spirit power, and sandwiches it between the daggers Zongzhi throws.


    I wanted to use Zongzhi''s attack to confuse the public, but the dagger with spiritual power was different.


    The man picked his eyebrows and was surprised. He dodged Meng Li''s dagger attack and said:"You have spiritual power. I thought you ran out of it."


    He touched his nose, the other side hard to eliminate so many people, but there is still spiritual power, is not to deal with him this humble last person?


    I don''t know why I feel that I''m being watched too much.


    He didn''t expect that this was left by Meng Li to deal with Zongzhi.


    But when he spoke, he ignored another dagger thrown by Zongzhi.


    He is close to Meng Li, and can directly feel the spiritual power released by Meng Li. Since the other party doesn''t give a hand, he doesn''t need to keep it any more.


    If he stayed any longer, it would appear that he was too despicable and had no overall view.


    Why? A man has to look like a man.


    He took out a dagger, attached all the spiritual power to the dagger and went towards the man.


    The man didn''t even guess that Zong Zhi had something left. In addition to the accident, he was careless and stabbed by the dagger.


    But let Meng Li feel regretful is, this did not stab the man''s key.


    If you attack the heart, it''s unrealistic and can''t be fatal to plunge into the heart with the force of throwing the past.


    So they generally choose the more vulnerable places like eyes and neck.


    But the dagger happened to stick in the man''s face.


    The man let out a pain and took the dagger off his face indifferently. It was still deep and bleeding. He was a little angry.


    Said:


    "is resistance useful?"


    "You''ve used up all your spiritual power, but you''ve only caused me a little skin injury. How many daggers do you have?"


    It can''t be more than one hundred. There are only one hundred people in total. Even if we collect all people''s daggers, there are only so many.


    But I''m a little curious. Why do these two keep their spiritual power?


    Isn''t it?


    It''s kind of interesting.


    It seems that they cooperate well, but it''s human nature.


    For example, when he successfully used limited resources to make poison and figured out how to invade the opponent''s location, he sent his useless teammates back to the system space.


    You can handle it yourself. Why bother others?


    Meng Li''s sense of weakness in his body has increased by another degree.


    This kind of powerlessness is not caused by tiredness, but from the inside to the outside.


    Her legs trembled and she felt that it was a problem to stand here.

 Chapter 1368

    Now the problem becomes more difficult.


    Meng Li is really a little unwilling.


    Is that really it?


    It''s been a hard time.


    Her figure shook, with the last part of the force, but unexpectedly the opposite man''s face actually appeared signs of poisoning.


    And he fell to the ground and died very quickly.


    Before his death, he was shocked, puzzled, and still hung on his face.


    He really answered that sentence, and he didn''t even know how he died.


    Originally, every step was well calculated. There should be no possibility of failure.


    Where are the variables?


    Meng Li was also very surprised.


    Even the brain has a momentary blank.


    I was already a little desperate and began to accept the fate of failure. Who can understand the taste of the sudden death of the enemy.


    This unexpected situation.


    She took a silent look at his corpse. The sign of poisoning was what it looked like after being bitten by a mouse catalyzed by a butterfly.


    She looked at Zongzhi in silence.


    Zongzhi breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "dead."


    "We won."


    Meng Li''s long silence.


    Because now she really doesn''t know what to say.


    Now there are only two of them left. There should be no danger any more.


    And she really didn''t know how the other party died, what did Zongzhi do.


    She died so suddenly that she could hardly recover.


    Zongzhi was so weak that he just sat on the ground.


    Meng Li walked to one side with his last breath and sat down a little farther away from Zongzhi.


    Zongzhi''s voice was not loud and he didn''t have much strength to speak. He asked Meng Li:


    "what are you thinking?"


    Meng Li took a breath and said faintly:


    "I want to know how he died."


    The most important thing is what kind of weapon does Zongzhi hide?


    She killed each other in an instant. There were no mice or butterflies here. She didn''t think that suddenly a mouse came out and bit each other.


    So she didn''t feel very happy about the elimination of the last person.


    On the contrary, it''s a little heavy.


    Zongzhi said:


    "if I tell you, you should believe it and stop questioning or doubting me, OK?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    Zong Zhi said:


    "at that time, after Xiao Nuan died, we rushed out of the enclosure with nutriment. In the end, didn''t we kill a lot of mice?"


    "The most toxic time is when the mice are catalysed by" butterfly liquid. "


    "I took a little bit of their saliva with a dagger, because I found that their saliva was highly toxic."


    "And this dagger is the one that just threw out and stabbed him in the face."


    "In fact, I was also very surprised. What I wanted to do was to have a try, because it was all my cards. I had to have a try whether it was useful or not."


    "If you don''t try again, you won''t have a chance."


    "It can only be said that the toxicity is too strong. The man who was bitten by the supply box died on the spot, and this time he died quickly."


    "In fact, I always thought that the toxicity of this toxin would be weakened after the saliva was dried for a long time, but the result was really surprising."


    Zongzhi said a lot, Meng Li has been listening quietly.


    She watched Zongzhi use his strength to get the poisoned dagger back and shake it in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s pupil shrinks. He is on guard, but now he is weak. Zongzhi has a dagger that can kill her instantly.


    If you hurt her, you can kill her immediately.


    Then she thought about it. It''s no use worrying about it. Zongzhi wants to do it. She can''t stop it now, can she?


    In the heart thought to understand, see Zong Zhi''s eyes is a little bit more doesn''t matter.


    Zongzhi gave Meng Li a weak smile and said:


    "you see, there are white crystals on it, which are as small as sand. It should be the saliva of mice."


    "The key to his death is these crystals, which can be said to be very toxic."


    Meng Li took a look, but there were still some. It''s hard to find if you don''t look carefully.


    Zongzhi took a deep look at Meng Li and said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of others'' danger."


    After that, Zong Zhi threw the dagger aside at will.


    Meng Li is silent. She didn''t expect Zongzhi to have such things.


    Of course, without Zongzhi''s dagger, she might be in system space now.


    Zongzhi felt more and more powerless. In the end, he didn''t even have the ability to move.I have no strength to speak.


    Simply close your eyes to sleep, Meng Li see this also sleep.


    Probably because they were too tired, and because of the poisoning, it was dark for them to wake up.


    It''s already nine o''clock in the evening. It''s said that the health test will start at twelve o''clock. There are still a few hours left.


    Meng Li''s strength has been restored.


    It seems that in the limited conditions, the poison that the man can make is just like this.


    She stood up and looked at Zongzhi still sleeping.


    And did not wake up the meaning, before Zongzhi did not take the opportunity to attack her, now she will not be shameless to take the opportunity to attack Zongzhi.


    She waited quietly. About half an hour later, Zong Zhiyou woke up.


    Seeing Meng Li sitting quietly with the moonlight, he asked:


    "how long have you been awake?"


    Meng Li said:


    "half an hour."


    Zong Zhi laughed:


    "I fell asleep just now. It''s a good chance for you."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    I don''t want to say more.


    "What should we do now? Shall we decide the outcome?"


    Zongzhi''s tone was flat, like asking if he had eaten today.


    Then he said:


    "don''t worry, I don''t have any other cards in my hand. I won''t pick up that dagger with poison again."


    "It''s not fair to you."


    Meng Li stood up and said calmly:


    "I don''t mind if you want to use it. You get it by yourself. It''s also your card. You won''t feel unfair."


    Zong shook his head and insisted that he would not use it.


    Meng Li doesn''t care much about this problem now, and says:


    "fight."


    It was Zongzhi who raised the issue, but when Meng Li said seriously that he wanted to fight, he was silent.


    Stare at Meng Li for a long time.


    Then he said very seriously:


    "I don''t want to play."


    I''m tired of calculating.


    To be honest, it''s not his credit to stick to the end. Without Wang Mei, he can''t stand here now.


    Now the result is that they work together.


    I spent more time with Wang Mei than Wei and Xiao Nuan.


    I''ve been with her the most.


    He can''t say that he is in love. He can''t say that he has established a deep friendship with Wang Mei, because friendship takes the initiative to give up the whole cake. That''s a joke.


    It can only be said that he thinks Wang Mei is just the right person to be his partner.


    This kind of person, he really does not have to cut off the possibility that they can communicate in the future because of the present interest.

 Chapter 1369

    Besides, in order to be more magnanimous, I have already said that I don''t need that poisonous dagger.


    That''s not a big chance for him to win.


    He didn''t have 100% confidence to beat the other side.


    And the dagger is on the ground, and it''s closer to Wang Mei. If you want to grab it, Wang Mei can get it more easily than him.


    He doesn''t necessarily have an advantage, but it''s not a complete disadvantage.


    All kinds of secret thoughts, Zongzhi felt that he was not really magnanimous.


    Everything is said after weighing the pros and cons.


    Meng Li


    You asked me if I would fight, I said yes, you said no.


    What do you want me to do?


    If I insist on fighting now, don''t I look unreasonable?


    In fact, she did not have such a strong obsession, saying that she had to take the reward alone, and everyone had the credit.


    It''s because they always have such a mind that they can''t change themselves. If they have to divide up, she can''t stand up and let them fight.


    "Wang Mei, in fact, our cooperation is very good." Zongzhi said.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Zong Zhi added:


    "shall we make a friend? In the future, we will work together and cooperate well. "


    "Especially for this kind of team task, it really needs good teammates to get to the end."


    "Some people don''t have the ability to do it, but they are pitied too badly by their teammates."


    Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    In fact, she can feel that Zongzhi and she are the same kind of people, and there are few differences in dealing with things.


    And the cooperation is really good.


    But she is not good at Zongzhi''s first sense.


    In the future, we can cooperate temporarily when we meet fate, but it is not suitable for long-term cooperation.


    Zongzhi is more calculating than she is.


    What''s more, Zongzhi just chose to make friends with her?


    Not necessarily. There are many other factors. For example, does Zong Zhi really have the confidence to eliminate her?


    She doesn''t think she will lose to Zongzhi.


    However, it is safer to achieve win-win rather than eliminate others at risk.


    And morally speaking, without Zongzhi taking out the poisonous dagger in time, they may have been eliminated.


    Of course, part of the reason for Zongzhi is for himself.


    But it can''t be regarded as Zongzhi. It doesn''t benefit her.


    For this, she can''t take the initiative to attack Zongzhi, and people should be reasonable.


    But she decided that as long as Zongzhi didn''t do it, she wouldn''t do it.


    In order to benefit against their own will, even if the heart will not be more happy, she has always been arbitrary, too despicable behavior to have a despicable enough heart to support.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t.


    In the face of Meng Li''s refusal, Zong Zhi felt unexpected and reasonable.


    He also wanted to persuade Meng Li, and he said:


    "as a person, once I identify a person as my friend, I will never calculate again."


    Meng Li smiles, but Zongzhi is good at reading people''s hearts.


    At least she has a good idea of Zongzhi.


    But the more so, the less willing she was to give Zongzhi her own number.


    She doesn''t like people who see her through too much. It''s not nice to be seen through with a little thought.


    She went to pick up the poisoned dagger and glanced at the body of the man before. It was still here, but now she didn''t have to pay attention to the details.


    One more boil, you can go back.


    She took the dagger and went to Zongzhi. Zongzhi didn''t move. He winked at Meng Li and said:


    "are you going to kill me?"


    Meng Li pointed the dagger at his heart and said:


    "don''t you plan to hide?"


    Zongzhi smiles:


    "I bet you won''t."


    "Of course, if you really want to eliminate me, you can eliminate me. My loss is not as big as I thought."


    "But you must have had a good harvest."


    Meng Li felt very boring and threw the dagger further.


    Although Zongzhi speaks so well now, how many words in the world can you really believe?


    Until the last moment, how can you know that Zongzhi will not attack her?


    There was a long silence between them. At 11:30, Zong Zhicai asked again:


    "what''s your number? Can''t you really add one? "


    Meng Li: "no, it''s good. We''ll pass each other in the future, and we won''t know who we are."


    Zongzhi is very helpless, the other party insisted on like this, he is not good to say.


    He has given the greatest respect, again and again to ask, it is not easy to get angry, otherwise it seems that his mind is too small.only.


    As time went by, Meng Li and Zongzhi felt scanned at the same time when it was almost 12 o''clock.


    They wait in silence and are suddenly teleported back to system space.


    Zongzhi sighed when he arrived at the system space, but he didn''t regret it. Some people deserve respect.


    Meng Li went to the system space to see the reward for the first time.


    She is more concerned about rewards. She has long forgotten about Zongzhi.


    But the reward came after a while.


    Congratulations to Meng Li, who has won the team competition.


    The team won a total of 200000 awards.


    Since only two members of your team survive in the end, team rewards can only be obtained by the two of you.


    And your health value is almost the same, 200000 points of boundary power reward will be equally distributed, and you will finally get 100000 points of boundary power reward.


    And get extra contribution points reward: 20 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.16 million


    Jieli: 107000


    Soul: 0


    contribution point: 20


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li was surprised by such a reward. The team that won in the end awarded 200000 Jieli.


    It''s too generous to organize, isn''t it?!


    It''s a surprise.


    She looked at the hundred thousand world power again, and made sure she was right.


    Two hundred thousand equals one hundred thousand.


    It''s 100000.


    She has a feeling of sudden wealth. Really, it''s great to get so many rewards for the first time.


    Zongzhi also got 100000.


    I don''t know if that guy regretted it. If he got rid of her, Zongzhi would be able to monopolize the 200 thousand world power alone.


    I don''t regret it. Although 100000 is not a little bit in her eyes, nothing is more important than following her heart.


    If she really gets rid of Zongzhi, she may not be happy with the 200000 Jieli.


    After all, without Zongzhi''s poisonous dagger, how could things go so smoothly?


    Zongzhi''s face twitches when he sees the reward. It''s just


    It''s hard to say if you don''t regret it after all. You can only say that he has a budget of up to 100000 Jieli. Sharing the cake with her is not too much than 50000 Jieli.


    How can we know that the organization is so generous all of a sudden.


    How to break the snack plug?

 Chapter 1370

    That''s all. It''s time to be content.


    After all, that''s what happened, isn''t it?


    Meng Li is in a good mood, so he has to hum a ditty.


    6018 said with a smile:


    "congratulations."


    Meng Li also happily responded: "thank you."


    The system has a new notice, the original system has sent all the notices.


    It tells all the taskers that the team won the team competition this time, and the team won 200000 Jieli awards.


    There are two people who hold on to the end. One of them gets a reward of 100000 yuan.


    It''s the purple team.


    Meng Li was a little nervous when she looked at them. She was worried that the organization would also hang up their number and name.


    There are so many people who have been eliminated from the task force. It is estimated that someone will have to come to her specially to settle the accounts. It is a troublesome thing in the end.


    It''s annoying if you can''t do anything about her.


    It''s only a normal thing to eliminate others in a competition. Besides, they all have the heart to eliminate each other. The difference is that she survived.


    After all, we can''t watch the sunset hand in hand.


    It would be annoying to bring this resentment here.


    However, the organization is really considerate. It hides the information of her and Zongzhi, and does not explicitly say that they have won the final victory.


    That''s good.


    No one knows her number and name.


    You should keep a low profile.


    However, the purpose of the organization''s publicity of the award is to stimulate many taskers to do team games, right?


    Now I want to organize the reward that can give 200000 world power also because the organization has made money.


    Ten contribution points are at least equivalent to one thousand world forces, and one hundred people contribute one hundred thousand world forces.


    In addition, 98 people have done the compensation task, and now the five-star quests have a lot of boundary power rewards, integral rewards and soul power rewards.


    Because these are compensation tasks, the organization doesn''t have to give them.


    Of course, the organization of the team game will also need to invest costs, but I don''t know how much it costs.


    But it must be a profit, otherwise the organization will not encourage everyone to challenge the team if it finds a loss.


    She has also been awarded 20 contribution points, all of which can participate in two team competitions, but now she has no energy to do it.


    Take a rest, another day when you are in a good mood and state, you can try again.


    After excitement, she still felt tired and thought about it. She went to sleep. When she woke up, she found that there was a notice again.


    She points to open to see, unexpectedly still about the team match notice.


    It turned out that there were too many complainants, saying that the team was not shallow.


    Anyway, a lot of people are not reconciled.


    But the organization said that the rules are like this and there can be no compensation.


    I told you the cost of failure in advance.


    Of course, the team game is not perfect.


    They will launch more models one after another, and they can choose their own models to let everyone know some rules in advance, and the rewards will be determined according to the specific situation.


    Meng Li is speechless. That''s why he''s thinking about more routines.


    But when it comes out, you can try.


    This success gave Meng Li a lot of confidence and expectation, and he didn''t exclude the team match.


    Then she went to the domain to buy some food and took it to Lingtian space to see Wuxiang. Wuxiang didn''t sleep this time.


    When he saw Meng Li holding something in his hand, he was happy, but he couldn''t show it.


    With an indifferent attitude, waiting for Meng Li to take the initiative to go to him.


    When Meng Li came to him, he said:


    "I think you are in a good mood."


    Meng Li immediately laughed, touched his face and said:


    "am I so happy now?"


    Wu Xiang said:


    "all living beings have aura, and you don''t need to feel your happiness on the tip of your brow. People who are familiar with you can feel it."


    Meng Li still smiles and puts out the food for Wu Xiang.


    Asked:


    "really?"


    Wu Xiang took a look at the food and said:


    "I''m more sure now that I buy so many delicious food."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "eat together."


    This one month team competition, she did not eat good things, also some greedy.


    As she fed Wu Xiang, she ate by herself. Wu Xiang asked Meng Li:


    "what''s so happy?"


    Meng Li said:


    "this time we have gained a lot, so we are naturally happy."


    Wu Xiang said vaguely:


    "no wonder."


    Two people eat, Meng Li feel no phase recent no change, figure stable in before chubby appearance.


    It''s no wonder that I''m not in the system space, and I can''t eat all kinds of things every day.It''s a little pitiful to think about this.


    She asked Wu Xiang: "do you want to stay in the world for a few years?"


    If Wuxiang thinks that the days here are too boring and she lacks food and drink, she can look for it and see which world doesn''t exclude her.


    Then send Wu Xiang in. If Wu Xiang wants to come back, she will pick him up.


    Wu Xiang chewed and asked in shock:


    "do you dislike me?"


    "I plant you trees, I raise you vines, I plant you Lingzhi, have you forgotten?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I''m just worried about your boredom here."


    Wu Xiang said decisively:


    "I''m not bored. I don''t want to go anywhere. It''s the cleanest place."


    Meng Li


    Or she took it for granted. She just felt that if it was her, she would not like to stay here all day working and sleeping like Wu Xiang.


    And in such a big place, if she doesn''t come, there will be no one, and she will feel depressed.


    But it''s ok if you don''t think about it. Different thoughts and different pursuits.


    The less you pursue, the less you worry sometimes?


    She is still blunt to shift the topic, no phase a little emotional, Meng Li speak he seems to love to answer.


    "I don''t dislike you."


    "It''s disgust."


    "No


    "Yes."


    "I was wrong."


    "You''re right. I''m wrong."


    "No, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have offered to send you to the small world. I mean it well."


    "I didn''t see it."


    "Don''t be angry."


    "I can''t get over it."


    "Then you must be too sick to eat. I won''t feed you."


    "No, it''s over." Wu Xiang said immediately.


    In the heart is very depressed, eat the thing of half not to give him?


    He can''t take it.


    Just forgive her for a while.


    Meng Li shows a gentle smile, but he is still skillful.


    In a few words, Wu Xiang was coaxed.


    Looking at the spirit tree, Meng Li thought that he had done several tasks, and the time was not short. Why didn''t he bear the spirit fruit all the time?


    She used the mental force to sweep, and found that although the spirit tree did not bear fruit, the whole tree was really more prosperous than before.


    But the theory of no phase is Meng Li''s illusion.


    Meng Li felt that he still had no appearance to see every day, and it was hard to see the change. He didn''t come often, so he saw it all at once.


    As long as we go in a good direction, we don''t have to rush everything. Meng Li thinks that her attitude is OK. She takes another look at the Wisteria.


    Same old.


    It''s a long time since I brought the wisteria with me. I miss it a lot.

 Chapter 1371

    Meng Li communicates with the consciousness of wenqingteng, and unexpectedly finds that the consciousness of wenqingteng is stronger than before.


    It''s easier to communicate, and she can also feel part of the consciousness of Wisteria.


    She asked Qingteng if she wanted to come back, but she didn''t come back.


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang and said:


    "put it back."


    Because Wuxiang''s net is still trapped by wenqingteng, Wuxiang smashes his mouth and releases wenqingteng without saying anything. Wenqingteng returns to Mengli''s wrist for the first time.


    To Meng Li''s relief, the wisteria seems to have evolved.


    She used to be as thin as hair on her wrist, but now she is at least as thick as a thin headband.


    But the shape of the vine itself is changeable. Meng Li is a little uncertain. He asks Wu Xiang:


    "has it evolved?"


    I remember from the five-star assessment, I put the wisteria here for a long time.


    Moreover, the velocity of time on the plane is different from that in the system space. I don''t know how much time they spent in the non phase.


    Thinking of this problem, Meng Li said to Wu Xiang:


    "if I haven''t come back for a long time, if you are hungry and need energy supplement, you can plant your own Lingzhi."


    Wu Xiang was speechless for a moment, and he said:


    "there was a time when you did come after a long time, but I was not so hungry. After all, I didn''t consume much."


    Meng Li still said:


    "if you are hungry, you can find a way to absorb Lingzhi."


    He can also absorb aura here. I don''t know if his strength has risen.


    When strength reaches a certain level, eating something containing energy can maintain life.


    Wu Xiang nodded, thought about it and said:


    "it should be advanced, and it should be more than once. Sometimes when I''m sleeping, I don''t care much."


    As Meng Li was about to speak, Wu Xiang said:


    "after all, I have always met its energy needs."


    Meng Li stroked the wisteria on his wrist. It was very naughty. He brushed it with leaves. He felt that the leaves were thicker and bigger.


    In the past, it was difficult to raise the vine. At that time, there were not many bonus points. To buy a spirit stone for it was 20000 points.


    Later, I bought Lingtian and seeds for him. Although I bought them, I was a little short of money.


    Now I feel more comfortable. I think I can better cultivate the Wisteria.


    "Take it away, and let me be clean."


    Wuxiang tone some dislike, seems to hope Mengli and wenqingteng immediately disappear in front of him.


    Meng Li


    I just want to know what kind of love and hatred there is between wenqingteng and Wuxiang.


    So disgusted


    "Don''t you need an advanced one?" Meng Li couldn''t help asking.


    Spirit beast also needs advanced level. Advanced spirit beast should need some natural resources and local treasures. Wuxiang never needs this kind of thing?


    Wu Xiangpo looked at Meng Li with gnashing teeth:


    "you worry a lot now. You worry about your vines and me again."


    Meng Li If you don''t want me to ask, I won''t ask. "


    Wu Xiang said angrily:


    "nothing."


    "How to advance?"


    Meng Li There''s nothing, you say


    Wu Xiang is even less angry:


    "I''m not too lazy to talk about it. It''s not very urgent. I''ve been suppressing it."


    "Besides, you''re not good at this field."


    "To find a world."


    Meng Li didn''t know what the meaning of Wu Xiang was, but after a little thought, he understood that what he talked with Wu Xiang before was not to give resources?


    That''s why Wu Xiang never said it?


    All of a sudden, I feel a little distressed.


    Conscience aware Meng Li went to Wu Xiang and said to Wu Xiang:


    "we should be regarded as partners. If you need to ask, I''m not harsh."


    "I''ve got it."


    "Where do you need, what else do you need for advancement? I''ll find it for you. " Meng Li asked.


    Wu Xiang wanted to say:


    "just take me to those worlds, and then you need a chanting flower."


    Meng Li said suspiciously:


    "Yin Yu Hua is a kind of poison."


    Wu Xiang: "poison can''t kill me."


    Meng Li All right


    "Wait for me here."


    She went back to the system space, opened the system mall and looked for yinyuhua.


    She knows this thing. The toxin is so powerful that it can poison people''s will. After slight poisoning, people will have an illusion, which is similar to the effect of hallucinogens.


    Why is this name, because even after slight poisoning, you can hear someone talking in your ear all the time.The voice is very light, murmuring


    It''s an illusion.


    Not to mention serious poisoning.


    It''s torture.


    The need of Wu Xiang is unique, and Yin Yu Hua is rare in the small world, and some of the cultivation circles don''t have it.


    But the good thing is that there are some shopping malls, the price is also good, not too expensive, 50000 points.


    Meng Li thought about it and bought the spirit liquid with 100000 points. He absorbed part of it for wenqingteng, and took the rest when he went to Lingtian space.


    Then she said to 6018:


    "I want to go abroad to find a world that doesn''t exclude me, and bring Wuxiang advanced."


    6018:


    "yes."


    Meng Li said:


    "I don''t know if that world is better, but I think that world is quite suitable."


    "Which one?" 6018.


    Meng Li said, "it''s the world with the evening star."


    6018 suddenly began to laugh, and he said:


    "if you want to meet the evening star, just say so. You have a lot of destiny."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "you still don''t know me well enough. I didn''t want to see her, but I think I''ve helped the world. Maybe I don''t want to go because I won''t exclude me."


    6018: "if you think too much, the way of heaven is everywhere. It''s useless to repay with kindness."


    Meng Li: "try. You can''t know if you don''t go there."


    "You must have marked it before?" Meng Li asked again.


    6018 voice some helpless:


    "I look at you all day, did not understand you, you have not seen me, but I want to understand, what can I do?"


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows.


    She never understood 6018.


    It can only be said that this is a simple guess on 6018.


    "I can''t go by the book." 6018.


    Meng Li: "what if we don''t speak according to reason?"


    6018 said:


    "if you don''t follow the reason, you can go. Generally, I can''t take you to the world where you have done the task, because after the task is completed, the channel is closed, and if you want to go again, you can''t find a place."


    But there are some special tasks in this world. At that time, after you got the permission of the way of heaven, you went directly outside the territory and filled the wall. Only then can I leave a mark outside, so if my mark has not been erased, you can go. "


    Meng Li: "OK, thank you."


    "I''ll go and bring out the Wuxiang."


    6018 yes.


    Meng Li brings the spirit liquid and Yin Yuhua into the spirit field, and gives Yin Yuhua to Wu Xiang. Yin Yuhua sounds like a flower, but in fact it looks like a mutant mushroom.


    It''s bigger than mushrooms. It''s the size of a plate.

 Chapter 1372

    It''s thicker and harder than mushroom meat, and it''s covered with lines.


    Wu Xiangjie said in silence:


    "you are so fast. I''m not ready for this."


    "You make me nervous."


    Meng Li nodded with approval:


    "advancement is a major event, and tension is normal."


    There is something pathetic in the tone of Wu Xiang:


    "I''m afraid."


    Meng Li: "don''t be afraid."


    Wu Xiang: "still afraid."


    Meng Li: "how to solve this problem?"


    Wu Xiang said:


    "let me sleep. It''s not appropriate for me to go to the advanced level as soon as I''m full."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    As the saying goes: warm thinking?


    All right.


    She also gave the spirit liquid to Wu Xiang, and then went back to the system space and had a sleep.


    When she woke up, she went to Lingtian space to call Wuxiang.


    Wu Xiangmi opened his eyes vaguely, and Meng Li said:


    "don''t worry, I''m not sure whether I can enter the world."


    If you can''t enter the world of Wanxing, you can only find out whether there is a world that doesn''t exclude her.


    It''s embarrassing not to find it.


    Wu Xiang All right


    With Wu Xiang, Meng Li went directly to the outside world, and saw that the outside world was boundless and boundless, and there were bubbles all over the sky. Wu Xiang asked:


    "where is this?"


    Meng Li said, "this is the place of plane. These bubbles in front of you are the world."


    "So many worlds." Wu Xiang murmured.


    "Can you count that?"


    Meng Li: "it''s like the stars in the sky."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "so you are out of the way of heaven? Is the cultivation so high? "


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "in fact, I don''t know whether to count or not, but now I can be here..."


    She gave a wry smile, and then said:


    "it''s not by cultivation, but by chance."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "in fact, it''s lucky to have a chance."


    Meng Li asked softly, "is that right?"


    But she didn''t expect anyone to answer. Wu Xiang also knew that they were silent. Meng Li went to the world with Wu Xiang listening to the guidance of 6018.


    Wuxiang''s eyes are rarely curious. He is looked around by Meng Li.


    It''s really amazing here. It gives him a sense of time and space. It''s just like walking a long way.


    The old scene quickly faded away, and a new one immediately appeared.


    Wuxiang felt a little uncomfortable and couldn''t help humming. Meng Li is stronger now than when he came last time, and the complex boundary force has reduced the damage to Meng Li.


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s reaction, she remembered that the complicated world force would hurt people.


    Hastily arranged the boundary for Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang, that''s why I feel better.


    When she got to the side of the world, Meng Li had a look, and the situation outside was almost the same as last time. Since 6018 can bring her here, the mark must still be there.


    In fact, Meng Li used space skills to go on the road from time to time. He felt good, but Wu Xiang felt that he had gone through a thousand mountains and rivers.


    In fact, he didn''t go either. They were all carried by Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to Wu Xiang:


    "this is the world. I''ll try it."


    Wu Xiang: "good."


    Meng Li began to test the world to see if there was any will to exclude her. Eh, it seems that he didn''t mean to exclude her?


    She thought that she had lost pure world power before, and this time she also took out some pure world power to give to the world.


    Then the world''s heavenly way, which is open to money (Jieli), actually opened a tiny channel for her after absorbing Mengli''s Jieli.


    It would have been hard to see if she hadn''t been so absorbed.


    Meng Li immediately went in with Wu Xiang. When he got to the ground, he went directly to the city.


    People come and go. Meng Li immediately feels the aura of the world. He can''t remember what state it was at that time, but it''s ok now.


    Passers by looked at it with strange eyes.


    "What is it?"


    A beautiful woman with a red spirit beast suddenly appeared.


    Women with picturesque eyebrows and eyes, snow-white skin and wide sleeves in red and black colors give people a sense of introverted profundity.


    With a touch of nobility.


    Meng Li took a look at the people around him and went straight away.


    And disappeared in front of everyone.


    Meng Li plans to find a place with spiritual pulse for him.


    It was easy to find mailing before it came again.She said to Wu Xiang:


    "how about here?"


    Wu Xiang said:


    "yes."


    Meng Li put down Wu Xiang and didn''t mean to leave. Wu Xiang was very speechless. He said:


    "I can''t advance immediately either. Otherwise, if you go around, I may need some time."


    "We build a spiritual connection to facilitate convergence." Meng Li nodded.


    Wu Xiang: "good."


    After building spiritual connection, Meng Li left Wuxiang here. In fact, she didn''t know where to go.


    Why don''t you have a cup of tea in the city.


    When she got to the place, she found that she had nothing to deal with, and went back to Wu Xiang, intending to ask if Wu Xiang had any spirit liquid.


    As a result, I saw Wu Xiang lying on the top of the mountain on all fours to sleep.


    Wu Xiang opened his eyes: "how did you come back?"


    Meng Li: "are you absorbing the essence of Japan?"


    Wuxiang is simply dozing. He has to sleep enough to advance. Hearing Meng Li''s question, he said: "yes, I need this."


    Meng Li smiles and says nothing else, but asks:


    "do you have any spirit liquid? Or spirit stone


    After thinking about it, Wu Xiang felt some spirit liquid from his body and said:


    "I put it on my body when I planted the spirit plant before."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Spirit liquid is also OK. Spirit liquid is more advanced than spirit stone.


    "I''ll go first. Don''t worry. You''ll advance slowly." Meng Li said gently.


    Now that I''m here with Wu Xiang, I don''t worry. It doesn''t matter.


    Wu Xiang nodded. Meng Li went to the city again, ordered a cup of spirit tea and drank it slowly.


    6018 asked:


    "come to this world, really don''t go to see her?"


    Meng Li: "evening star?"


    6018 said:


    "yes, I should have been predestined with you for 20 years. You raised her from childhood."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you really want me to see her."


    6018 said:


    "I just think I can go and have a look. There''s no need to deliberately not go."


    "Who told us that conditions permit."


    Meng Li is a little excited. I think it''s the same reason.


    She brought in a shopkeeper.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?" The shopkeeper smiles at Meng Li.


    First of all, I took a look at Meng Li''s tea. There was no need to add it.


    So a pair of eyes couldn''t help looking at Meng Li. The girl was born from a big influence from her beauty to her clothes.


    Although he didn''t feel her strength, he never underestimated others.


    Meng Li said gently:


    "little brother, are you busy?"


    "If I''m not busy, can I ask about something?"

 Chapter 1374

    Xiaoer laughs again:


    "you are very kind, girl. If you have anything to say, just ask Xiaoer."


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you know wanmenzong?"


    Little two looks at Meng Li in surprise:


    "do you know wanmenzong?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrows and looks at Xiao er.


    Wanmenzong, of course, she knew that it was created by her.


    But she did not know how many years had passed here, and whether wanmenzong still existed.


    If it dies, it''s fate.


    She didn''t want to see the evening star at first, so she didn''t know if it was still alive.


    If you hear about the death of the late star, it''s better not to ask.


    Xiao Er sipped his mouth and became interested. It was the first time he met someone who didn''t know wanmenzong.


    If you don''t know wanmenzong in the cultivation world, you will be ridiculed.


    But the girl didn''t look like she was. She heard the girl ask:


    "who is the leader of wanmenzong?"


    He said: "girl, wanmenzong was founded by Baifu''s father."


    Meng Li couldn''t help smoking. This


    Ancestor?


    It feels strange.


    Then I heard the second child say:


    "then I was taken over by master Wanxing, a disciple of old Bai Fu. I heard that old Bai Fu was promoted. Of course, some people said that he lived in seclusion. I heard that no one had seen her for hundreds of years."


    "Anyway, some people speculated that she might be..."


    Little two did not finish, Meng Li also understand.


    I can''t help it: hundreds of years have passed.


    "And the late star Lord now?" Meng Li asked.


    The second child quickly said:


    "but now master Wanxing is not the patriarch, and she has lived in seclusion."


    "Now the master is the disciple of Wanxing."


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump when she hears about seclusion. Before she left her body, she said that she wanted to live in seclusion. Now it''s the same with the evening star.


    Is the evening star dead?


    "Listen to your tone, wanmenzong is very famous?" Meng Li asked.


    With a hammer in the palm of his hand, Xiao er said: "wanmenzong can afford to be the largest gate in the world, and it is said that there are 10000 gates in it, which shows the scale."


    Meng Li''s mind suddenly echoed with the late star, who said:


    "master, does the moral of wanmenzong have 10000 gates?"


    This girl, actually made ten thousand doors.


    It''s also powerful.


    There was a smile in her heart.


    However, wanmenzong has been able to do so to the extent that it has now caught up with the times. In those years, various sects were weakened or even disappeared due to the aura of heaven and earth.


    In all kinds of resource competition, he hurt his vitality, but he set up the Mountain Gate with the late star, and collected the dead school''s unique skills and passed them on.


    It can be said that the resources are very rich and comprehensive, which is a very good foundation.


    "Girl, are you going to wanmenzong?" The second child asked again.


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "is there anything particular about this?"


    Xiao Er wanted to say that wanmenzong was not so easy to enter, but seeing this girl so extraordinary, he thought that others must have a way.


    He shook his head and said:


    "that''s not true. If the girl doesn''t know the direction, she can point it out."


    The buildings here have changed, and the times have changed. Meng Li doesn''t know where she is now. She asks Xiao Er to tell her how to go.


    Xiao er said it in detail.


    Meng Li took out part of the spirit liquid and gave it to Xiao Er, so he left.


    Small two open to see is liquid, a heart immediately Bang Bang straight jump, stare big eyes.


    It''s too generous, isn''t it? Spirit liquid, these rare things


    Meng Li went to wanmenzong. After thinking about it, he changed his appearance into Bai Fu''s.


    But she uses space skills to drive, and no one can see her.


    When I got to the mountain gate, I saw that the three words of wanmenzong that I had written down were still there, and some of the dusty memories quickly came back.


    That year''s teenage girl, together with her in front of the gate of the beautiful expectations.


    Meng Li went directly into the sect, and there were disciples in front of the mountain gate to guard, but Meng Li didn''t need so much trouble to go in.


    Just go in through the space channel.


    The mountain gate is the same as the mountain gate, but the appearance inside the gate is really different. Every scene reveals the style of the main gate.


    She went to the meeting hall. If there is no accident, the place where the LORD lives should be here.


    Hiding around others to observe and eavesdrop, we can tell the detailed location of the patriarch. She passed.


    No one can see the place to observe the patriarch, is also a woman, practitioners can not see the age, but feel cultivation is not low.It''s worthy of the position of suzerain.


    Meng Li doesn''t dare to release his mental power. If he releases it here, everyone will be aware of it.


    So you can only look for it in one place, in the place where the evening star is most likely to appear.


    But still not found.


    Meng Li some want to give up, no matter good or not, is it personal life?


    She didn''t want to interfere too much in other people''s lives.


    But suddenly I thought of the place where I lived in seclusion with my late star. I decided to find this place at last. If I can''t find it, I''ll forget it.


    Wanmenzong to that place is also far away, very troublesome, Meng from all kinds of space jump past already dusk.


    As soon as I got to the place, I bumped into the border. Is there a border here?


    Meng Li hesitates. If it becomes a place for others to live in seclusion, it''s very impolite for her to go in privately.


    She covered her face with a silk scarf and touched the lower border.


    Soon a person will fly out from the inside, she was dressed in white, no powder, see Meng Li, she was the first time Leng.


    Then he turned and flew away.


    On the contrary, Meng Li was confused.


    "Why does the expression of evening star look like seeing GUI?" Meng Li said to himself.


    6018 said:


    "that''s right."


    "Are you in a state of soul? Is GUI also a state of soul? "


    Meng Li


    But I don''t say that no one knows that I am in a state of soul. Now her state is no different from that of a person with a body.


    After a while, the evening star came out again. This time, she changed into a gorgeous dress. She looked at Meng Li and cried:


    "master, you are back."


    Meng Li is now Bai Fu''s appearance. Although he covers his face with a silk scarf, he can recognize the late star.


    With that, Wanxing shivered for a moment. When she saw Shifu for the first time, she almost couldn''t control herself.


    In order not to lose her manners, she went back in a hurry to change her clothes and make up. She remembers that her master told her to keep good manners whenever possible.


    She didn''t want to be too embarrassed.


    Adjust your mood again and again before you dare to come out again.


    Meng Li thought for a moment, took off his silk scarf, showed his face, and cried:


    "evening star."


    The evening star came eagerly, her eyebrows and eyes were the same as before, but different again.


    In the eyes many years of vicissitudes, the face has matured, the whole body''s temperament is not the same.


    With tears in her eyes, she said in a choked voice:


    "master, I knew you were not dead. You came back. I miss you so much, I miss you so much."

 Chapter 1375

    Meng Li couldn''t adapt to this kind of scene. He looked at the evening star carefully and said happily:


    "when you grow up, you should know that some parting is inevitable."


    The evening star smiles bitterly and says, "yes, so is master going to leave again?"


    Meng Li: "no, I can accompany you for a few days."


    The evening star''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the late star quickly took Meng Li into the border.


    The furnishings inside made Meng Li feel very familiar. Wanxing explained:


    "it was set up according to the way the master was here."


    Meng Li looked back at the evening star: "not tired?"


    The late star was stunned:


    "what?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "aren''t you so tired?"


    Evening star still doesn''t understand.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to express it.


    She felt that there might be something wrong with her education. Guzhuo followed her for a long time, and now she is not normal.


    If I see Gu Zhuo again, she still has to go.


    After all, it''s normal for Guzhuo to leave.


    I don''t know how Gu Zhuo became the Tasker.


    Evening star has been with her since childhood. Now she is hundreds of years old, still thinking about her?


    Miss her?


    What she wants is not such an outcome. She hopes these people don''t take her so seriously.


    At least don''t miss her so much.


    Wanxing thought about it for a while, and felt that Meng Li asked this. She immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "Wanxing just regards master as the closest person, but I don''t think you like it."


    In fact, she couldn''t figure out why Shifu was so repulsive when she saw this.


    Is it because I take my master too seriously?


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He just thought about who he was closest to?


    It''s mom and dad.


    Although she didn''t miss her parents in this way, she still wanted to see them.


    But now I can''t help myself. I don''t know where to find it.


    That''s a bit of an understanding.


    After all, she was the only one who grew up, no one else, not even a little friend.


    The evening star continued:


    "if master doesn''t like the evening star like this, the evening star can''t do it."


    Meng Li just asked curiously:


    "why?"


    Night Star suddenly burst into tears, her mouth opened, but she didn''t say a word. She knew the meaning of master''s question.


    But she didn''t know where to start.


    Meng Li said:


    "to put it bluntly."


    The evening star said:


    "I don''t know how to say it."


    Meng Li bent down to help Wanxing up. What''s wrong with kneeling all the time? She hasn''t taught Wanxing this.


    But Wanxing just doesn''t get up. Meng Li has a hunch that the next words of Wanxing may not be good words.


    She said:


    "it''s OK, just say what you want."


    Wanxing was a little excited. She cried and said:


    "Shifu, in fact, you are a person who makes people love and hate. I''ve been waiting for hundreds of years, and I finally have a chance to tell you this."


    Meng Li


    So hundreds of years of nostalgia is to tell her this sentence?


    "Talk about it." Meng Li said curiously.


    In her heart, Wanxing has organized her language and made up her mind to say it. In fact, she has said it thousands of times in front of Shifu''s grave.


    But Shifu didn''t hear it once. Over the past hundred years, with the growth of her insight and cultivation, she felt that Shifu was not really dead.


    Although she didn''t know where that intuition came from.


    Later, she thought that if she saw master again in her lifetime, she would have to find a chance to tell her about this. However, she was too excited to say anything when she saw master just now.


    Now master''s attitude reminds her.


    In fact, I don''t want to talk about it now, but here it comes again


    Ah!


    She said:


    "master, you have raised me for 20 years. Sometimes you care for me meticulously, but sometimes you are very indifferent to me."


    "That kind of indifference reveals alienation, so I always worry about gain and loss."


    "I always feel that you will leave my life suddenly. Sure enough, one day you will leave me so cruelly."


    "At that time, my heart was broken. I can''t believe you really left like that."


    Meng Li


    And I heard the late star say:


    "and you are cruel. You never gave me a surname. I don''t have a surname until now."Meng Li is silent.


    Give a surname?


    To be frank, Wanxing''s parents are dead, and she didn''t tell her her last name before she died.


    The name of evening star comes from the mouth of evening star itself. It can''t be said that evening star didn''t call it at all.


    Is the evening star at that time is still small, the pronunciation is not accurate, oneself listened to bad to go.


    And she uses the body and name of the client. She always thinks it''s not good to take the Bai surname for Wanxing.


    Surnames are very important in families with inheritance, and they won''t be given to others easily, so I don''t know whether the client will mind or not.


    Is it hard to be Meng?


    Meng Li didn''t even think about it.


    After all, this is her surname, and at that time she was also carrying other shells. I didn''t expect to go here.


    I didn''t expect that Wanxing would care so much about this.


    I''m still complaining so much.


    He didn''t give Xiao Zhuo a surname at that time, but the client went back to give him a surname.


    I don''t know if Gu Zhuo ever cared about this.


    It doesn''t matter if you mind.


    She doesn''t care much about Gu Zhuo''s idea. The time of cultivating Gu Zhuo is too short. She has never raised Gu Zhuo like Wan Xing.


    "But do you know how much I want to give you my last name? How I want to tell others with pride that my surname is Bai Fu and that my master is Bai Fu. That sounds right! " Murmured the evening star.


    "You give me love, you give me family, but you never give me identity."


    "I''d rather you don''t give me anything. I don''t want the title of suzerain. I just want a surname and your love."


    The late star looks at Meng Li dimly with tears in his eyes and accuses Meng Li of his cruelty.


    Meng Li


    You feel like a man cheating?


    To love, to property, but not to identity, this


    What''s the situation.


    Ah.


    I want to know whether I give too much or too little.


    She felt that no more and no less was just right, but the late star felt that the most important thing was missing, so she complained until now.


    In the face of Meng Li''s silence, Wan Xing feels even more sad, but she knows that she can''t go on. She''s afraid that she should go on.


    Anyway, what she wanted to say suddenly came out, and the knot of hundreds of years was automatically untied.


    It has been a good result and harvest for her.


    Because she knew Shifu. Shifu was not the kind of person who was good at satisfying others.


    So there will be no expectation.


    "If you really care about your surname, I don''t know if I can give it to you in time." Meng Li said suddenly.


    The evening star looks at Meng Li in amazement. Her eyes suddenly burst out with expectation. Her heart beats like thunder, waiting quietly.


    After that, your surname is Meng

 Chapter 1373

    Evening star Meng


    Why is it Meng? Isn''t master Bai?


    Don''t you want to be white?


    Afraid of insulting Bai Shi?


    So you found her any one?


    Rao Shi has lived for hundreds of years, but he can''t figure out why his surname is Meng.


    What is the connection?


    Especially when I see master again, it''s like going back to hundreds of years ago. Everything I''ve honed over the years has come to nothing.


    IQ is back to the year, the mind as sensitive as a little girl.


    It''s just like when children and their elders are together, their thoughts subconsciously become younger.


    When she thought of those possibilities, she was heartbroken. No one would know how much she wished she had a surname when she was born as an orphan.


    Having a surname means having a root.


    For hundreds of years, she had no roots. After master left, although she became the patriarch, many people began to say something else.


    Those people said that the master didn''t give her a surname. They didn''t really love her, they didn''t really want her to be the patriarch, they just wanted to use her and so on.


    There are all kinds of things to say and all kinds of guesses.


    It''s sour words, it''s not good to see others.


    But only she knew that Shifu really hurt her.


    It''s true that I didn''t give my surname.


    In the final analysis, she was determined to get further recognition from her master.


    Even now, my achievements have been brilliant.


    I think that only when the master gave her a surname can I really admit her.


    Looking at all the changes on the night star''s face, Meng Li said faintly:


    "I''m actually Meng."


    "If you don''t like it, you can use the surname Meng."


    Meng Li thinks about it and thinks about it. He has different positions and different cultures. It seems that some places are not so attached to the same surname.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t think about it from the perspective of the late star combined with the surname culture of the world.


    In a word, she was negligent. It''s worth coming this time, and it''s worth making up for.


    The late star is stupefied ground, is a bit also don''t understand the master why want to say oneself surname Meng.


    But the master didn''t mean to explain. How could he keep asking the reason?


    She accepted it and stopped crying. She said gratefully:


    "thank you for your name, Meng Wanxing. Thank you, master."


    She kowtows to Meng Li for three times, but Meng Li knows that Wanxing may be confused and depressed.


    But she likes the performance of the late star and asks less.


    She said faintly:


    "how old are you? Don''t kneel. Get up quickly. I''ll tell you."


    She helped the evening star up, and they sat on the chair. Meng Li folded his hands on his legs, looked at the evening star, and removed his illusion.


    Evening star was startled to see this, and immediately stood up with a sword in his hand. His expression was extremely angry:


    "who are you? How dare you tease me? "


    If this person is not the master, everything just now is a joke, isn''t it?


    How could she be so careless that she didn''t identify herself?


    Meng Li''s eyes are still calm, looking at the evening star.


    saw the stars as like as two peas, and the same temperament as the master.


    Besides, if the other party conceals her with the magic face technique, the cultivation is already above her, and it''s very easy to know what to do with her.


    Why is there such a tease?


    But is there one whose cultivation is above her?


    It can not be said that there are people outside.


    Meng Li took out his dream flute, threw it in his hand, and said to the evening star with a smile:


    "do you remember this?"


    She played a piece of music. At that time, she often took the evening star to watch the setting sun at dusk. Rising also played two pieces. How could the evening star forget.


    At the end of the song, Wanxing put the sword away, stood in front of Meng Li and murmured:


    "master, I really don''t understand you."


    "I have never understood you. Is your present appearance your true appearance?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    The late star gave a farfetched smile:


    "it''s beautiful. It looks younger than me."


    Meng Li silently make complaints about it, which only proves that he died earlier than the late star.


    "I''m not used to it." Evening star is full of doubts, but can squeeze out a smile.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "sit down first and listen to me."


    Evening star: "good."


    She sat down and watched Meng Li quietly, blinking occasionally.


    It seems that we must understand Meng Li''s original appearance.


    Meng Li said:


    "I went to Bai Fu''s body to accomplish something.""Originally alone and carefree, who expected to meet you."


    The evening star nodded: "it''s the apprentice who''s dragging you down."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "I don''t think it''s just that after the completion of the task, I can''t continue to live in this world, so I''m rejected by the way of heaven."


    The night star''s eyes were startled:


    "the way of heaven."


    How can the practitioners not know the way of heaven? Even now, they don''t understand the way of heaven thoroughly.


    Meng Li didn''t want to give Wanxing the science of heaven. She could feel the will of heaven because of her talent.


    Plus a little mission experience, otherwise it''s not so intuitive.


    But now she can''t tell Wanxing exactly what Tiandao is.


    The main reason is that some metaphors are not understood by the late star.


    And it''s not necessary.


    "Yes, so I can''t stay any longer." Meng Li said.


    "I can only choose to leave, and I can''t help it."


    The evening star asked:


    "what about the original Bai Fu?"


    Meng Li: "she didn''t want to come back. If she was willing to come back at that time, you would still have master."


    She shook her head and said:


    "how can master think of me like this? If I change a person, I will understand the difference between you. "


    "How can I treat her sincerely?"


    Should I be glad that Bai Fu didn''t come back?


    I don''t know how to get along with each other, and I don''t know whether I have been hurt in a larger area.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "also."


    "So isn''t master from this world?" Evening star asked.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    The evening star asked:


    "is master from the upper world?"


    Meng Li also shook his head:


    "it''s not your upper bound."


    "There are many worlds."


    The evening star understood.


    She hesitated and asked:


    "could you take the liberty to ask, what is master''s status in other world?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "in fact, it''s very common, an ordinary person."


    Wanxing said he didn''t believe it. Are people like Shifu ordinary people?


    If Shifu counts, so many people in this world are not as good as Shifu, including themselves, then they are not even ordinary people.


    Meng Li said, "it''s true. You just have to believe that there are people outside and there is a day outside."


    Now she knows too little about the people in the big area.


    But she believes there are many, many strengths above her.


    She has a long way to go.


    Thinking of this, I encourage the late star to say:


    "if you work hard, you will have a different world when you go to the upper world, and your life will be prolonged."

 Chapter 1376

    The night star''s eyes brightened:


    "when you go to Shangjie, can you often see Shifu?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "no way."


    "I''m not in your upper bound."


    The evening star''s face darkened, and she felt that some words should be heavy.


    Let''s not talk about it.


    She changed the topic and said:


    "master, I also have a sea of flowers here. Can I take you to have a look?"


    Meng Li also nodded:


    "OK."


    Wanxing takes Meng away to see the sea of flowers, and makes dishes for Meng Li himself. Meng Li has a taste of his own craftsmanship, and he can''t help thinking of the scene when he was assigned to cook for Wanxing in his spare time.


    It''s just that the state of soul can''t eat anything. The late star thinks that Meng Li doesn''t like eating. Meng Li explains: "it''s not because you''re not delicious, but because I can''t eat food."


    "Why?" Evening star asked.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    I stayed here for two or three days, during which the late star told Meng Li what happened in the past few hundred years.


    It also includes her crises and interesting things.


    I have been asking Meng Li about other worlds.


    Of course, there are also emotional aspects.


    The late star said with a bitter smile:


    "the identity and personality given by the master are too high, so few people find me as a Taoist couple."


    Meng Li: "do you want to


    Evening star said: "I don''t want to. I''ve been following my master''s example since I was a child. There has been no relationship between men and women in her life in those years. I don''t think I should either."


    Meng Li is a little happy. He''s single, and the late star follows him?


    She shook her head and said:


    "everyone''s life can''t be copied. Just because master doesn''t have it doesn''t mean you can''t have it."


    "In life, there can be love between men and women to make things better. There is no need to deliberately exclude them."


    "What about master? Is there a Taoist companion in other worlds? " Evening star asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    Evening star


    No, you said it all here.


    "We think it doesn''t matter if we don''t have a couple, but some people in the world will be very anxious if they don''t have a partner." Meng Li looks at the evening star with a smile.


    Evening star: "what are they worried about?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "I don''t know what I''m worried about, but I''m worried."


    Evening star sips her mouth and feels that master is teasing her.


    The evening star said:


    "let''s go along with fate. Now I''m hundreds of years old, and no one in this world wants to form a Taoist couple with me. It''s better for master to take me to another world. Maybe there will be one."


    Meng Li wants to laugh a little. The evening star goes around and wants her to take her with her.


    She made it clear:


    "it''s not as beautiful outside as you think."


    "I don''t think it''s right for you."


    "Why?" The evening star looks at Meng Li steadily. She is very disappointed. She can''t help but say in a coquettish tone:


    "master, will you take me away?"


    Meng Li: "are you serious?"


    Evening star firmly said: "seriously."


    Meng Li thought, if you take the evening star, you can''t take her to the system space. What are you doing in the system space all the time?


    Naturally, it''s impossible to put it in Lingtian all the time. It''s boring enough.


    Extraterritorial? On the domain? What is the evening star doing there.


    There is only one way to think about it, that is, to be a Tasker like her.


    But she always thought it was not a good way.


    "If you follow me, you may lose more than you get." Meng Li thought about it and finally told the late star.


    Late star Leng for a while, hundreds of years old people can''t say that they lost nothing, but this kind of irrational words.


    She asked gravely:


    "what will be lost?"


    Meng Li said:


    "you walk with me in a state of soul. Your body is going to give up, and your body carries hundreds of years of cultivation."


    The evening star is silent.


    Meng Li added: "if you go with me, you will lose part of your mental and spiritual strength. Of course, these are not so important. You will make up for them later."


    Her present mental strength has already surpassed the initial mental strength, and she has grown up.


    "And the most important thing is that you have to go to all kinds of world to complete all kinds of tasks, you will encounter many wonderful flowers, and it''s easy to feel tired and tired of doing tasks all the time."


    "It''s a big mental test. Moreover, if the task fails more, it will be wiped out."


    "Do you know what erasure is? I kill you now, your soul can go to reincarnation


    "Obliteration is the direct obliteration of your soul. You have no afterlife.""And there are some strange people or things in the mission world that can threaten your soul, or your Divine sense."


    The evening star continues to be silent.


    "So it''s hard and dangerous." Meng Li''s voice fell.


    In fact, she recognized the ability of Wanxing, but these potential dangers must be informed in advance.


    It''s not that she''s alarmist. These are basically the situations she''s encountered since she''s been on the mission.


    And the task is really tired, Meng Li feel that this road is not so easy to go, do not want to let her so tired.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li told Wanxing: "if there is no problem in the world that time, you should have risen."


    "It''s just that once there was a problem in the world. For hundreds of years, no one has soared. But you have to be patient and wait. The world will be better and better. Then you can soar to the upper boundary. It''s a way."


    This is not Meng Li''s free talk, it''s what she feels these days.


    "Isn''t the upper bound dangerous?" Evening star suddenly asked.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "how can it not be dangerous? Generally speaking, the power system of the upper bound is more powerful. If you go there, you should only be considered as people of lower middle strength in the upper bound. "


    "There may be a big gap in my heart, and it will be difficult to survive. If I can''t adapt, I can''t survive."


    In this world, those who are strong are capable. They are used to being superior. When they arrive at the upper boundary, they find that they are inferior in strength and can not be superior. This gap can sometimes kill people.


    Meng Li added: "but if you come with me, you are also an ordinary person."


    "Because master is an ordinary person."


    It takes a lot of effort to be an ordinary person without the protection of the family.


    Evening star summed it up, and she said:


    "so I am an ordinary person no matter where I go?"


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "we should become extraordinary through our own efforts."


    First accept the ordinary, and then try to become extraordinary.


    After serious consideration, the late star said:


    "since I am dangerous and ordinary everywhere, I would rather be by my master''s side."


    Meng Li I''m just taking you away. Maybe for many years, maybe for a hundred years, you can''t see me. "


    Only by absorbing the world power can we meet in the field. But generally, Samsung can absorb the world power. In fact, it will take a long time for those who work in Samsung.


    Evening star is very tired, she said:


    "master, you tell me so much, don''t you just let me choose?"


    "I now choose you, but let me retreat in this way, will it be too cruel to me?"

 Chapter 1377

    Meng Li pursed her lips, not cruelty, but she wanted the evening star to clearly recognize the situation she would face in the future, instead of complaining that she didn''t say it in advance.


    Besides, if you take the evening star with you, you''ll have to do your best in the future.


    If it wasn''t for her relationship with Wanxing for ten or twenty years, she really didn''t want to add responsibility to herself.


    "Think about it yourself." Meng Li said that and did not speak.


    Evening star whispered a, also dare not continue to hold Meng Li said.


    The next day, evening star cooked congee for Meng Li early in the morning. The amount of congee was relatively small, and the taste was very fragrant. Meng Li felt very good when he heard the taste.


    Evening star said:


    "I know why Shifu doesn''t eat much food, because Shifu is in a state of soul."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "you are smart at last."


    The late star snorted haughtily:


    "I''m not as stupid as master''s eyes."


    Meng Li said with great interest:


    "really?"


    "In my heart, you have always been a child."


    Who let the evening star is her hand to bring up?


    Even Wanxing didn''t dare to refute anything. After breakfast, Meng Li felt that her spiritual connection with Wu Xiang was fluctuating. She said:


    "I''ll go out."


    The evening star immediately asked nervously:


    "will you return it?"


    Meng Li said very directly:


    "I don''t like that you attach so much importance to me, so we should be natural. We should be good together and miss less when we are apart."


    Evening star doesn''t think it''s right, but it can''t be said.


    Just nodded.


    She felt that her master was more indifferent than before, but she was afraid that she was not masochistic, but she could bear it.


    "I''ll wait for you here." Evening star said again.


    Meng Li, um, came out of here. The evening star had been seeing her off. She looked at Meng Li. She wanted to go out with her master, but she didn''t mention it.


    It''s hard for her to say.


    Before leaving, Meng Li said to the evening star:


    "think about it, and then go to meet the people you love most in the world to see if you can accept never meeting them."


    Evening star frowns:


    "why can''t I see them again?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "regulations."


    "I won''t be able to bring you back then."


    The task person can''t return to the birth plane at will, because he is afraid that the task person will interfere with the birth plane too much for his own reasons.


    If the evening star becomes the Tasker, the mark made by 6018 may be erased.


    They can''t find it.


    "I see." Evening star heart more heavy, this is a life event, really can not easily make a choice.


    But she was worried that there was no room for her to grow up in the world. If she didn''t go with her master, she would have to spend her time to see if she could wait for her life to soar.


    Meng left to look for Wu Xiang.


    On the way, she said to 6018:


    "it seems that I can''t accept any apprentices in the future."


    6018 pondered for a while and said:


    "in fact, this is really just an accident."


    Meng Li: "how to say?"


    6018 said:


    "Guzhuo is a boy. In his most difficult time, you helped him and changed his fate. It seems reasonable for him to miss you."


    "And it''s normal for Wanxing, who was raised by you since childhood, to treat you as a father, a mother and a master, to respect you, to care for you and to look up to you."


    "At that time, you didn''t look up to others. If you look up to others and accept them as apprentices, it''s just a relationship between teachers and apprentices. Because they have parents and fathers, they won''t place too much affection on you. Unlike these two, there''s really no one to place it on."


    Meng Li thinks 6018 is quite reasonable.


    She asked 6018:


    "do you want to take her to be the Tasker?"


    6018: "I think anything will do."


    "There are also many opportunities and enough knowledge for the task makers. Although the task is arduous and arduous, the effort is directly proportional to the harvest."


    Meng Li said:


    "so if she really wants to be a Tasker, you have to help, right?"


    6018: "it''s OK. Her soul power should be enough. If the person with weak soul can''t support the system space, there''s no way."


    Meng Li felt that there was no such problem with Wanxing.


    She was still hesitating and struggling.


    6018 said:


    "the organization is also in a group. It''s not impossible for you to cultivate the late star."


    Meng Li frowned and said:


    "I have never thought about this."She will never change the life of the late star in order to form a group. It is estimated that the late star will seriously think about it when she leaves. Then we will see how she decides.


    6018 just sighed.


    No more talking.


    Meng lie there, let her have no language from.


    "Can''t you come to me? Let me take two less steps. " Meng Li stares at Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang seems to be advanced, his hair is fried, his color is deeper, and his size seems to be bigger, but the rest doesn''t seem to change.


    This makes Meng Li a little uncertain. Aren''t some of the advanced changes of spirit beasts very big?


    No phase, this is an ink effect?


    Wuxiang said weakly:


    "I almost lost half my life. Ah, how can I have the strength to come to you?"


    "Did you succeed?" Meng Li asked uncertainly.


    Wu Xiang nodded, touched his hair with his paw and asked:


    "can''t you see it? The color is deeper. "


    Meng Li I see. Congratulations. How can we celebrate? "


    Wuxiang sighed:


    "if it wasn''t for the situation, I wouldn''t have advanced. It was too hard. I worked hard for a few days."


    Meng Li squatted down and combed Wu Xiang''s hair with his hand. He also asked casually:


    "what''s the form?"


    Let such a lazy Wuxiang also willing to spend so much effort to advance.


    The most important thing is to stay in Lingtian space. I feel that his success is too easy.


    However, the spirit beast talent in the body, people even sleep in absorbing aura, is she can''t compare.


    Wuxiang said:


    "I''m mainly worried about the day when you pull me out to fight. If I come out, I''ll be killed. Isn''t it miserable?"


    Meng Li agreed and nodded:


    "it''s very miserable."


    It seems that pulling Wu Xiang out to deal with the "Queen" has a stimulating effect on Wu Xiang.


    Meng Li felt the invisible hair and felt better. She didn''t feel it before. She asked:


    "did you change your hair?"


    Wu Xiang rolled his eyes:


    "you can ask such a private question."


    Meng Li


    What?


    Meng Li can only turn to ask: "do you go back to Lingtian or stay outside for a while?"


    Wu Xiang put his hand on his stomach and caressed it intentionally or unintentionally, which obviously implied that Meng Li could only recognize it.


    She said:


    "I''ll take you to eat."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "OK, let''s go."


    Listen to tone also like not willing to go, Meng Li heart some laugh, with no phase to the nearby city to eat a meal.


    Wuxiang has eaten a lot of monster meat containing energy. It seems that it is really lack of energy and needs to be supplemented.

 Chapter 1378

    After eating, Wu Xiang said:


    "I''ll go back with you then. I won''t go back first."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She specially took Wu Xiang to stroll outside for a few days, touring mountains and rivers, in order to give the evening star time to think clearly.


    Because once this decision is made, there is no turning back.


    She had no choice at that time. If she didn''t become a Tasker, she would go to reincarnation.


    The evening star is different. She''s free.


    After waiting, Meng Li takes Wu Xiang to the place where the late star lives in seclusion.


    Wanxing is worried that her master will leave without saying goodbye. She is relieved to see Meng Li go back.


    Seeing Meng Li''s Wuxiang, Wanxing feels familiar. She seems to have seen it before.


    But many, many years.


    Wu Xiang had completely forgotten the evening star for a long time, and she was still a child when he saw the evening star.


    Now the face and temperament have changed a lot.


    The evening star said:


    "it''s still with master."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Originally, she didn''t have to eat, but Wanxing felt that it was so warm that she could shorten the distance between her and her master.


    Although the master ate less, she would eat and talk with herself.


    Besides, spirit beasts can also be eaten.


    But what made her feel better was that the spirit beast asked Shifu to feed her, and Shifu gently fed her.


    I didn''t feel any impatience from master.


    Was it the same back then?


    I don''t remember very well.


    This made her really envious. The spirit beast could always be with master, and master could always treat him like that.


    "Can''t it eat by itself?" Evening star can''t help saying.


    The tone is sour.


    Meng Li smiles gently:


    "yes, but his hair doesn''t like to be stained."


    "I''ll wash it later." The evening star said angrily.


    Wu xiangleng took a look at the evening star and suddenly said:


    "I won''t let you wash it."


    The evening star looks at Wu Xiang in shock:


    "can you talk?"


    Wuxiang: "is it rare?"


    Evening star


    Meng Li picked up the unused chopsticks and gave Wanxing a piece of spirit animal meat. He said in a good voice:


    "if you want me to feed you, I''ll feed you too. There''s no need to taste it."


    After seeing through her mind, the late star''s face turned red instantly. She faltered: "no, master, I didn''t mean that."


    It''s just that this is too much of a pet.


    It''s going to be spoiled.


    Wu Xiang gave a smile, and then looked at Meng Li. Meng Li touched Wu Xiang''s head and said, "can you eat so much?"


    Wu Xiang Now that I''m an upgraded version, I want to eat more. "


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s up to you."


    Evening star


    She now suspects that Shifu is deliberately angry with her.


    After dinner, Wu Xiang lies down and goes to sleep. The evening star wants to stop talking. Seeing that Meng Li doesn''t ask her what she means, she knows that it''s impossible to wait for others to ask if she doesn''t speak.


    Can only say:


    "master, you go these days, I went back to wanmenzong to have a look, feel that I can put down."


    Meng Li hum, looking at the evening star.


    Evening star said: "I still want my master to take me away. I really don''t have much room to grow up here. I don''t know when to wait for me to rise."


    Meng Li said: "yes."


    The evening star looks at Meng Li in surprise, and her tone suddenly rises:


    "master, do you think it''s ok?"


    Wu Xiang was awakened and glanced at the evening star.


    The late star deeply feels that he has lost his temper.


    After sorting out the facial expressions below, Meng Li said:


    "in fact, I have told you what I need to face. You still make this choice. I can only help you."


    Evening star quickly knelt down:


    "thank you, master."


    Meng Li: "get up, don''t just kneel down."


    The evening star quickly got up and said:


    "shall we go now?"


    She thought that although her body carried her hundreds of years of cultivation, it was a pity to abandon it.


    But although Xiuwei is no longer there, she still has hundreds of years of experience in her mind. She hasn''t lost any of those techniques, arrays, alchemy and weapons.


    It''s just that I have no body, but I''m fine without my body?


    She is also eager to seek new breakthroughs.


    Meng Li: "if you have anything to deal with, you can deal with it first."


    "You can''t come back in the future, and don''t ask me that."If the mark of 6018 is erased, she will never find it.


    It''s useless to leave your own mark. 6018 has been erased. Can you erase her?


    Evening star nodded:


    "I see."


    He added: "no, I can live in seclusion here, which proves that my burden has long been relieved."


    Meng Li said softly.


    I can''t see happiness or anger.


    Evening star insists on this, and she can''t say anything. Although there are many disadvantages in being a Tasker, if she has the ability to reach the top, her achievements will be greater than now.


    She said that she would stay a few more days and spend a few more days with Wanxing before she decided to leave.


    Before leaving, Meng Li said to the evening star:


    "don''t resist the power I give you, I will help you."


    The late star nods. Meng Li pulls out the soul of the late star. She stands in front of Meng Li.


    She looked down at herself:


    "it''s strange..."


    Meng Li: "the state of soul is definitely different from the feeling of having a body."


    Wanxing nods and takes a look at her body. She is a little reluctant. Meng Li has been giving Wanxing the chance to repent. She says:


    "you have time to go back."


    "Because once I lose my body, I don''t know how to rebuild it later."


    "No, I haven''t made progress here for hundreds of years or nearly a hundred years, let alone passion and expectation, and I can''t feel the meaning of living. I think I should live a challenging life, so I should have a new life."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    However, under the arrangement of the evening star, she sent her soulless body to her apprentice of wanmenzong.


    So that she has a number in her heart. There is one person missing in wanmenzong.


    Besides, the apprentice will surely bury her body well.


    Although I don''t want to, it doesn''t mean I''m willing to just throw it away.


    The whole evening star feels very strange. Is this the arrangement for yourself?


    The soul of the late star can not be weak, Meng Li with the late star and no phase directly back to the outside world.


    She was allowed to go in and come out. It didn''t take much effort.


    The soul of the late star is protected by Meng Li''s border. He doesn''t feel much outside the territory. Meng Li takes the late star back to his own system space and sends Wuxiang back to Lingtian.


    Seeing the layout of the system space, Wanxing asked:


    "is this the master''s home?"


    Meng Li: "it''s a place to rest."


    The evening star just looked and didn''t move anything from here.


    There is no stool here. Meng Li usually sits on his knees in front of the desk to read, so he can only sit on his knees and face to face with the evening star.


    Looking at Meng Li''s serious appearance, Wanxing is also nervous. She lowers her head and says humbly:


    "all the disciples listen to what the master teaches."

 Chapter 1379

    Meng Li had a lot to say.


    Just like the old mother told the children to go out, I would like to tell her all my life experience.


    But when it came time to speak, Meng Li sighed instead.


    I don''t know where to start.


    Some things are really too long in the past. I have almost forgotten all the losses I suffered in those years and all the things I felt depressed in those years.


    So long years with words really don''t know how to express accurately and briefly, and let the evening star understand.


    "Don''t be arrogant and impatient." Meng Li only said these words at last.


    Be alert to feelings of pride and impatience.


    Pride makes people overjoyed, easy to lose themselves, then easy to suffer losses, and then easy to fall.


    Impatience will affect people''s mood and judgment. Once people make mistakes, all kinds of negative emotions will follow one after another, and the road will not be so easy.


    Evening star did not expect that master would give her these words, but since Master said so, she certainly did not harm her.


    After remembering these words, he said: "I know."


    Meng Li: "go."


    The evening star nodded and looked at Meng Li with some reluctant eyes. Then he could not help asking:


    "when can I see master again?"


    Meng Li said: "it''s hard to say, but you don''t have to be too persistent about it."


    Don''t rush for success in order to see her again earlier, it''s also a bad phenomenon.


    Wanxing understood Meng Li''s meaning. He was sitting on his knees and kowtowed to Meng Li, saying, "the apprentice will go first. Thank you for your kindness."


    Meng Li laughs: "go, remember, my number is 6018, then you add me."


    Wanxing didn''t know much about it, so Meng Li waved:


    "when you have the system, you will understand."


    Evening star


    Still don''t understand, but master said so, there''s no need to ask urgently.


    The soul of the late star has long been explored by 6018.


    You can be a Tasker, sent by 6018.


    The delivery is too fast. The evening star hasn''t had time to finish what he wants to say.


    Seeing off the evening star, Meng Li sighs. You say go to see the evening star, and take the evening star on the road of no return.


    That''s something she didn''t expect before she set out.


    At that time, smart girl also proposed to let the evening star become a Tasker, but at that time, she didn''t want to maintain a permanent relationship with the evening star. What she wanted was to leave here.


    This time I went to see the evening star, I felt that she was mature again. In addition, I felt a little guilty about her surname, and some of them really satisfied her to make up for her.


    Good luck.


    In my heart, besides the evening star, she should not take other people on this road.


    If it was someone else, she would refuse. No, she would not tell them these things at the beginning, so that they would not even have this idea.


    I''m different to Wanxing, but she won''t take care of her.


    Learn to be independent.


    She won''t take everything. It''s not her character. She doesn''t want to worry too much about it. It''s mainly up to her.


    When master leads us through the door, it''s up to everyone to practice.


    She is not a person who likes to worry about others.


    Meng Li took a look at the wisteria in his hand and felt that he was busy around him, but it was the one who stayed with her for the longest time.


    After taking a look at the Yinyang pearl, how can it still be the same? I have been doubting that the Yinyang pearl has been abandoned.


    What should we do now, the task?


    It''s really time to do the task. Meng Li asked 6018 to select the task for her.


    However, before 6018 had selected a good mission, he received the support mission from Chi Jingfang.


    When Meng chijingfang arrived at Wufen, he was free.


    Go and have a look.


    I don''t know what task can defeat Chi Jingfang. In her heart, Chi Jingfang should be more experienced than her.


    And in the end with Chi Jingfang has a little friendship, after his promotion to five-star, Chi Jingfang also specially sent her a gift.


    She arrived at the plane.


    Start to receive the memory of the original owner.


    This is a world of monsters, of course, there are also human beings. Human beings are still dominant and have entered the era of science and technology.


    Not everyone knows that there are monsters. Most people still think that they live in a normal world.


    The existence of monsters will not be disclosed.


    People here have a way to suppress monsters, but they can''t exterminate them, so they can only drive them to remote places to stay.


    In this case, there is also an occupation, they are specialized in dealing with these monsters.


    It''s an extremely large organization. The monsters are very afraid of this organization, but they are not well known by the world. It can be said that it is a mysterious organization.Because of the existence of this organization, although there are monsters living in the populated areas, they dare not make mistakes.


    It can only be restrained.


    Monsters also want to survive. There are fights between them. They can even transform into human beings. If it is difficult to survive in the territory of monsters, many monsters will choose to incarnate in the city and live as ordinary people.


    After all, the life of ordinary people is better than that of ordinary monsters. As long as ordinary people go to work and earn money, they can have enough food and clothing.


    Few lives are in danger.


    Of course, some monsters just want to experience human life and hide in the city.


    The original owner is a cat demon, called Xiaoxiao, which is a very cute cat. She can transform into human form, but usually appears as noumenon.


    Then one day her sister was gone, and she had to go to the human world.


    Her sister is different from her. For some reason, she has never been able to change her human form, so she has always been in the form of a cat. Although she is a cat demon, it is dangerous to wander in the human world.


    So my sister Shanling was cruelly abused in the human world.


    The reason why my sister is called Shanling is that she doesn''t have the ability to transform. Shanling hopes that she can get Shanling to transform.


    What is the spirit of the mountain? In the spirit''s heart, the mountain has spirit. He can give them some ability.


    It''s a pity that my sister hasn''t been given this kind of favor.


    When the original owner found her sister, she was all wounded and dying.


    The original owner was very distressed, but he didn''t know how to treat his elder sister. He could only shed tears and thought that her elder sister would surely die. He didn''t expect that her elder sister would live the next day.


    And become human.


    From then on, Shanling''s life was like open hanging. No matter how barrier free she was, it was easy for her to kill anyone.


    At the beginning, she was killed as a cat, mistress, and treat her.


    It''s hard to avoid killing people when she''s in the world for a long time.


    This situation must have attracted the attention of that kind of organization. The Bureau of investigation planned to arrest Shanling, but Shanling killed many people.


    And it''s also very easy to kill.


    But can the organization over there let it go in the face of such a terrible mountain spirit?


    Obviously can''t, continue to chase, and then they continue to die, all kinds of accidental death, all kinds of posture death.


    The original owner is not human, and he can''t help sympathizing with these human beings.


    But I dare not say that, because my sister is so terrible now.

 Chapter 1380

    And she was worried that her sister would be killed by that organization.


    These monsters are very afraid of that organization, because they have been pressing monsters can not turn over.


    Let''s get out of here, but my sister won''t.


    The original owner is also very helpless.


    I can only live with my sister in fear.


    The memory is gone when it is accepted here.


    Meng Li asked 6018: "did Chi Jingfang send me the plot?"


    6018 well, it''s passed to Meng Li.


    The plot given by Chi Jingfang is: he is a member of that organization in this world, and his position is very high. He has a good way to deal with monsters.


    However, his client was finally destroyed by Shanling. After all, his client''s responsibility is to arrest or kill Shanling.


    So nature has been pursuing Shanling.


    It''s a pity that nashanling can''t survive.


    After Chi Jingfang''s client died, Shanling killed the organization by himself.


    Meng Li


    It''s really amazing.


    And directly killed the organization to break the inheritance, no one knows how to deal with monsters, monsters have no fear of things, crazy into the city.


    Free yourself.


    After all, the human world is richer in spirit and material than that of monsters. Who doesn''t want to enjoy the good.


    But monsters are monsters after all. There is a big ideological gap between them and human beings. Human beings are afraid of monsters and reject them. It is inevitable that there will be contradictions.


    Fighting is inevitable.


    But ordinary people are not the opponents of many monsters, so in this case, people die a lot.


    Monsters are more and more rampant. Ambitious monsters still want to rule the human world. In short, in the end, they are in a mess.


    And all the monsters are very smooth, almost smooth beyond the normal range, there is no logic to speak of.


    This is obviously a task about the world.


    Beyond logic, there must be something unusual.


    The existence of this thing has a great influence on the world and human beings, and the problem lies in the elder sister of the original owner.


    It''s easy to analyze.


    "He said that he would come to you for a period of time and ask you to be careful with Shanling."


    "Don''t let the mountain spirit find your vision, you will be destroyed again." 6018 conveyed Chi Jingfang''s words to Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    So this is to break into the enemy. Now Chi Jingfang is not dead, and he can''t get close to Shanling. But as Shanling''s "sister", it''s very easy.


    Let''s observe first.


    Meng Li opens his eyes and Shan Ling gives Meng Li a cold glance:


    "wake up?"


    Meng Li moved her neck. Now she was in human form. She nodded.


    Shanling asked:


    "I''ll get you what you want to eat."


    In the memory of the original owner, Shanling is very good and gentle. Although one can turn into shape and the other can''t, the feelings between the two never have a bad relationship.


    Shanling left his residence and came to the human world because he was curious. He once proposed to the client, who said he didn''t want to go out for fear of meeting the people of the organization.


    Shanling couldn''t transform himself. Instead, he was more courageous than the client, so he went out by himself.


    And then there''s the next series of things.


    After the obvious change, Shanling looked at her coldly, but still took good care of her.


    This makes the client not only adapt to it, but also feel strange and uneasy.


    Is Meng Li thinking that the mountain spirit has been taken away?


    But if it''s such a simple thing, Chi Jing Fang can''t be sure?


    And the mountain spirit seems to have a mysterious power, everything is particularly smooth.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t answer her, Shanling yelled again:


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you think?"


    Meng Li: "no, I''m not hungry now."


    Shanling sat down, looked at the modern electrical appliances and decorations around him, and said:


    "are you used to living here?"


    Meng Li asked, "where did this house come from?"


    Shanling frowned:


    "you just live, no matter what you do."


    Meng Li can''t speak any more. Before he sees Chi Jingfang, he should speak less.


    Shan Ling turns on the TV and starts to watch TV. Meng Li can only follow him. He is very cautious around Shan Ling and doesn''t practice.


    The TV picture is changing all the time. When it''s time for the advertisement, Shanling says impatiently:


    "why should there be an advertisement? Isn''t it good to put it down all the time?"


    Meng Li was silent and didn''t answer.


    Shanling could only change a stage, but she didn''t feel as good as before. She stood up and said:"Hungry, eat."


    After that, she went to the refrigerator to take out food and began to make it. Food is human food. Shanling seems to reject people, but not human food.


    When he had finished, he asked Meng Li to eat, gave Meng Li a big plate and said, "we must finish it."


    Meng Li


    Forget it, thought that if it was the original owner, even if he had to die, he would be obedient to eat, Meng Li could only try to eat.


    Now the original owner of Shanling dare not disobey.


    Always afraid of her.


    When Meng Li finished eating, Shan Ling said, "go out with me."


    Meng Li asked:


    "where to go?"


    Shan Ling chuckled and said, "if I don''t go out, how can some people find me?"


    Meng Li Oh


    Shanling is trying to do something.


    Can only follow Shan Ling out, to the park, Meng Li and Shan Ling sitting on the park bench, particularly eye-catching.


    In fact, the appearance of Shanling is very good-looking, and the skin is flawless. The goddess level of Shanling is appropriate. Coupled with the indifference on Shanling''s face, it gives people the feeling of iceberg cold beauty.


    And the original owner is cute. Meng Li should be gentle when he looks at people. They sit together in great contrast, but they are also very eye-catching.


    There are several boys walking in the park with books. There is a university nearby.


    After they saw Meng Li and Shan Ling, they were all stunned. Then several people couldn''t stop looking at them, and finally they crowded aside to discuss.


    Then he sent out a brave man, who was also the most beautiful one among the others.


    He came over nervously.


    The bench is very long, Shan Ling and Meng Li can''t finish sitting, and half of them are not sitting. He wanted to ask Shan Ling, but he can''t help shivering when he saw Shan Ling''s indifferent eyes.


    But when everyone came to him, he couldn''t flinch. Instead, he looked at the more gentle Meng Li and asked, "beauty, can I sit here for a while?"


    Meng Li, with a gentle expression, resolutely refused:


    "it''s not very convenient here, and there are benches next to it. You can sit next to it."


    The boy''s face changed. He felt that the beautiful girl was unreasonable and the park was not her home. He was not allowed to sit in it.


    Why?


    Besides, he just opened the topic with one sentence. Who knows, he got a cold face.


    Embarrassed to stand in the same place, go is not stay is not, after all, there are roommates waiting for his good news.

 Chapter 1381

    But Shanling said:


    "if you want to sit down, sit down."


    The boy seemed to be pardoned and recognized immediately, and his face turned from cloudy to sunny. He laughed:


    "thank you, beauty."


    He sat down and pretended to read for a while. Shanling sat down all the time. She didn''t read anything, unlike most people who read mobile phones.


    Just sit there quietly, like a fairy.


    To make the boy more interested, he handed a book to Shanling and said:


    "if you want to be bored, you can read my book."


    Shanling took over and asked Meng Li:


    "do you see?"


    Meng Li No, I don''t


    The original owner also knows the characters, but only the characters. Now the monsters have to keep pace with the times. They know some words more or less.


    Shanling returned the book to the boy and said, "my sister doesn''t read it."


    Boy: "yes."


    "Do you have a cat?" Shan Ling''s nose moved and asked the boy.


    The boy thought Shanling liked cats, and immediately felt that he had hope to open a conversation with the beautiful woman. He immediately said:


    "I have a cat."


    Shanling asked:


    "how long have you been keeping it?"


    The boy said:


    "it''s been two years since I went to college here."


    "Where did the cat come from?" Asked Shanling.


    Although Shanling''s question is very direct, he is a beautiful woman, so he doesn''t feel disgusted.


    He said:


    "the stray cat I picked up."


    With pity on his face, he seemed to tell Shanling that the stray cat could not live without himself.


    Meng couldn''t stop sighing.


    Don''t know how to say this boy, she let him go, but he still here.


    The reason why Shanling is here is for this boy!


    Although the boy keeps a cat, the cat is really a stray cat, but the boy is not good at it. He usually kicks the cat away when he is not satisfied.


    As for why the original owner and Shanling could know this, it was naturally a cat ditch with this boy.


    Don''t forget the identities of these two people. They are cat demons!


    Shanling had suffered this kind of treatment before, and she hated it deeply. She was determined to deal with him.


    Of course, it''s not the first day that she sits here waiting for the boy. When someone else comes to chat with her, she tells people to get out. When the boy comes, she starts talking.


    For boys, this kind of behavior, Meng Li naturally felt inappropriate, but always felt that he would not be deprived of his life.


    Maybe it''s because she is human, or she thinks human life is more important.


    Even if a life pays for a life, the boy is just not good to the cat, will beat him, abuse, treat it, but did not kill him.


    But the people Shanling wanted to deal with basically ended up dead.


    Meng Li thought carefully. At the beginning, what Shanling did seemed to be revenge on human beings, but now what he is doing is either excessive revenge or other intention.


    Of course, there may be both.


    Shanling suddenly stares at the boy coldly and says:


    "I like cats very much. Can you take me to see your cat?"


    When Meng Li heard this, he knew that if the boy wanted to take Shanling with him, he would not see the sun tomorrow.


    I heard the boy say happily:


    "good."


    Although I think this beautiful woman is not reserved, can such a beautiful person refuse her request?


    Shan Ling said without expression:


    "I''m free now. Let''s go."


    The boy was happy. As soon as he got up, he saw the lovely girl over there, that is, the sister of the beauty, covering her stomach and shouting:


    "sister, I have a stomachache."


    Shan Ling turned his head and looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "stomachache?"


    Meng Li nodded with an uncomfortable face:


    "yes, it hurts."


    Shanling asked, "what should we do then?"


    Meng Li I don''t know. "


    Shanling: "I don''t know."


    Shanling really doesn''t know. If they live in their original place, they can find something to eat and treat themselves.


    In this city, you can''t find a cure for yourself.


    Do you want to see a doctor? Human doctors are not trustworthy.


    Meng Li Can I go back and lie down? "


    Shan Ling looked at Meng Li with an insightful expression:


    "are you in such a hurry? Can''t bear it any longer? "


    "I''ll be quick, less than half an hour."


    Meng Li gave Shanling a timid look: "I can''t bear it. It''s really painful."


    Finally, Shanling''s expression was somewhat helpless"Let''s go back first."


    Boy a face disappointed, swept one eye Meng Li, this younger sister is also too bad?


    Shanling didn''t even reach out to help Meng Li. He stood up directly. Meng Li could only stand up with him. The boy walked up to Shanling and said, "beauty, can you leave a contact information if it''s convenient? I''ll take you home to see the cat some other day. "


    Shanling: "no, I''ll come back to you another day."


    The boy felt that the words had profound meaning, but he could not understand the meaning. He could only nod and watch Shan Ling and Meng Li leave.


    Seeing that they had left, the other men came out from behind the flowers and asked:


    "how about it? Is it coming? "


    The boy said:


    "it was going to be soon, and the beautiful woman was going to go with me to see my cat, but her sister had a stomachache and left like this."


    He felt bad luck.


    The rest said:


    "doesn''t that affect your call?"


    The boy felt a little humiliated and said: "I didn''t want to, but she said she would come to me."


    The rest of the people agreed to express their disbelief and disdain.


    Say that boys are bragging.


    The boy firmly believes that the beauty will come to him again. He thinks that the beauty is the kind of person who has no choice.


    In the future, he will beat these people in the face with the contact information of beautiful women.


    Shan Ling took Meng Li home and forced him to lie down on the sofa with a penetrating smile on his face and said, "don''t you have a stomachache?"


    "Lie still."


    Meng Li pretended to be naive and ignorant, and asked in a low voice:


    "sister, are you angry?"


    Shanling asked:


    "what am I angry about?"


    Meng Li: "how can I know that?"


    Shan Ling


    Ha ha


    "Are you sympathizing with humanity?" Asked Shanling.


    Meng Li: "are you going to kill him?"


    Shanling asked back:


    "doesn''t he deserve to die?"


    "It seems that he has no life debt. Why should he use his life to pay for it?" Meng Li is still naive and ignorant.


    Shanling shook his head and said:


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s wrong for you to think so. He hasn''t touched it now, and he will touch it later. Why don''t we kill him in advance, so that no one will be poisoned by him?"


    "Is it very difficult for us to solve the problem until the same kind suffers?"


    Meng Li was defeated by Shan Ling''s words. He didn''t know how to reply.


    It sounds reasonable, but I always feel that something is wrong.


    Everyone has unlimited possibilities. According to Shanling, there are too many damned ones to be on guard.


    Is this the legendary god operation that would rather kill one thousand people than one?

 Chapter 1382

    Mountain spirit see Meng Li are shocked by her point of view speechless, heart just satisfied.


    Truth is so irrefutable.


    "No more bad things, will you?" The mountain spirit is gentle on the surface and cold in tone.


    What can Meng Li do?


    You can only nod quietly:


    "OK."


    Shanling felt a little boring. He went out and was called back, so he won''t go out today.


    Meng Li wanted to observe Shanling more, but Shanling didn''t give her the chance to observe, so she hid in the room.


    Meng Li didn''t rush to observe Shanling with his mental strength, so he cut some fruits and sent them to Shanling.


    Knocking on the door, Shanling asked coldly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li: "I''ll send you some fruit."


    Shanling didn''t know why, and suddenly said, "I don''t like fruit."


    Meng Li: "didn''t you eat before?"


    Shanling: "eating doesn''t mean eating."


    Meng Li


    "Then I''ll take it away." Meng Li is about to leave.


    Shan Ling put his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder and said: "I don''t like you very much, you know? If you mess with me any more, I''ll send you back. You''re not fit to stay here. "


    Meng Li turned back and stared at Shanling with an injured face:


    "you dislike me."


    Shanling said directly:


    "yes, the more I think about it, the less I like you."


    Meng Li


    Thank you very much.


    Shanling is too sensitive now. In other words, his intuition is too accurate.


    It seems that Shan Ling can directly feel her attitude towards things, her purpose, and get along with such people every day. Meng Li is worried about going back to her hometown ahead of time.


    I have to see the pool scene as soon as possible, and I can''t let Shanling know.


    "Go and rest." Shan Ling took the fruit plate from Meng Li.


    The mouth says no, but the body is honest.


    Meng left.


    Let 6018 ask Chi Jingfang when it''s convenient to meet. She says that Shanling''s intuition is too accurate, but she doesn''t know much about Shanling.


    Some want to advance the meeting time.


    Chi Jingfang said that when it is convenient for her to meet.


    Meng Li also tells Chi Jingfang about the boy, saying that Shan Ling may want to fight the boy and ask them to send someone to watch.


    If conditions permit, take the cat to a better place.


    Anyway, I can''t keep it with boys.


    Although she felt that boys would not die for it, she also felt that boys'' practice was very bad, but there was no system here that could reasonably punish such behavior.


    Chi Jingfang said he knew.


    He immediately went to make arrangements, and surely Shan Ling could not harm others any more.


    The next morning, Shanling stayed at home and watched TV, just like ordinary girls.


    At noon, Shanling pushed Mengli and said, "you can cook."


    "I''ve had your cooking for a long time. I want to eat that."


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump. Is it because Shan Ling doubts so quickly?


    She thinks her acting skills are OK. Her performance is not different from the original one.


    She went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. There were all kinds of ingredients in it, but what could she do to make the original taste?


    The taste of cooking can''t be copied completely. Different people make different tastes.


    After thinking about it, she found the steak in the fridge and tried to recall the seasoning and technique of the original owner.


    And this is the last thing the original owner will do. It''s not easy to imitate what others do well, but it''s a little easier to imitate what others do poorly.


    In a word, Meng Li did it at random and made it almost the same as the original owner.


    On the table, Shanling cut a small piece, put it in his mouth, frowned and said:


    "it''s worse than before. Don''t do it again."


    Meng Li looked at Shanling pitifully:


    "but I like doing this because it''s simple."


    Shan Ling stands up and turns to enter the kitchen. Meng Li goes in with him. Shan Ling takes out two portions and starts to fry the steak.


    She hated what Meng Li did. She wanted to do it by herself and show it to Meng Li.


    At the same time, he told Meng Li how to do it.


    It looks quite experienced.


    But Shanling used to be a cat demon that couldn''t be transformed. How could he master it?


    All the changes came from the transformation. Meng Li didn''t even dare to use words to test Shanling.


    The most basic and simplest guess is to be taken away, but Meng Li doesn''t feel like it.


    What Shanling makes is quite different from what Mengli makes. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s as delicious as what the restaurant makes.It''s amazing.


    "Is it delicious?" Mountain spirit see Meng Li eat a piece.


    Meng Li nodded and his eyebrows bent:


    "yummy, elder sister, you are so yummy."


    Shanling said:


    "it''s good to eat. Be good. I can take good care of you. If you''re not good..."


    Shanling didn''t speak.


    But later, Meng Li can rely on his own brain.


    She restrained her smile and said: "sister, let''s go back. You know, I''m not really worried about others, I''m worried about you."


    "What are you worried about?" Shan Ling said carelessly.


    Meng Li is a real performer with a deep worry on his face. He said:


    "as for that organization, they are very powerful. I''m worried that my sister will be caught by them."


    Before this, the original owner told Shanling that it would be OK for Mengli to do it again.


    It''s just a reason to be yourself.


    Shan Ling squeezed out a "ha ha" voice from his throat.


    She said:


    "I told you they couldn''t help me."


    She suddenly stretched out her head and looked at Meng Li steadily:


    "why don''t you believe me?"


    "Do you know how much I hate people who don''t trust me?"


    Meng Li: "anyway, I''m more and more annoying to you."


    Shanling blinked and nodded:


    "that''s right."


    Meng Li is innocent and ignorant:


    "why?"


    Shanling laughed for a while, with sarcasm, she said:


    "because you don''t have much ability, and don''t strive for success, even if you don''t strive for success, you still want to pull me back. How can I like you?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "but in the past, you liked me very much, and we were sisters. How could we have bad feelings?"


    Are you Lingshan sister? I''m not your mother. "


    Meng Li But you are also my closest person. How can you tolerate me? "


    Shanling: "why?"


    Meng Li naturally said:


    "I''m your sister. I''m your sister."


    Shanling took back his head, ate a piece of steak, chewed it carefully, and then casually said:


    "yes, that''s because you are my sister, otherwise, you are already miserable."


    Meng Li


    She did not speak, lowered her head and began to eat.


    Shanling is too lazy to talk.


    There was a long silence between them. After eating, Shan Ling didn''t ask Meng Li to pack up. She didn''t seem to be lazy and didn''t reject these trifles.

 Chapter 1383

    I did it myself.


    The house is always spotless, which is the credit of Shanling.


    After finishing everything, Shanling said to Meng Li:


    "wait for me at home, I''m out."


    Meng centrifugal said that he had a chance to be alone, not to say he had a chance to see Chi Jingfang, but on the surface, he certainly couldn''t show the expression that he wanted Shan Ling not to take her out.


    She could only show that she wanted to go out with her and asked:


    "don''t you take me with you?"


    Shanling smiles:


    "I''m worried about your stomachache when you go out."


    Meng Li raised his hand and promised:


    "I won''t, you can take me."


    Shanling reaches out his hand and touches xiamengli''s face. When his fingertips cross his face, he feels dangerous, as if his fingertips will become sharp claws to break her face in the next second.


    After thinking about it, she said to Meng Li:


    "you''d better stay at home and bring you delicious food in the evening."


    Meng Li asked directly:


    "are you looking for that boy?"


    Shanling asked:


    "do you sympathize with him?"


    Meng Li shook his head, and Shanling said:


    "remember, you are a demon, he is a human, you are always opposite, human is extremely cruel, you should not sympathize with them."


    "When you sympathize with them, have you ever thought about the demons killed by human beings? Are you worthy of them? "


    Meng Li was once again made speechless by the mountain spirit.


    In fact, she doesn''t need to refute anything.


    Meng Li is still eager to go out with the whole performance:


    "take me with you."


    Shanling was impatient and turned to leave.


    Shan Ling turns around and Meng Li''s expression doesn''t change immediately. She just sits back on the sofa.


    It seems to be in a daze. In fact, I''m contacting Chi Jingfang and telling him that Shanling has gone to find the boy again.


    In fact, if we can communicate clearly through the system, we don''t need to see Chi Jingfang in person, but the key is that we can''t communicate clearly through the system.


    It''s not something that can be said in a few words.


    Chi Jingfang also felt that this was an opportunity to ask Meng Li if it was convenient to meet now?


    She calculated the time needed to go down the mountain to find a boy and back, and felt that her time was still a little urgent.


    Give this situation to Chi Jingfang. Chi Jingfang says that he will find a way to arrange for people to hold Shanling back and not let her go home so early.


    Meng Li agreed.


    Chi Jingfang gives Meng Li an address, which is a room number. Meng Li looks at the address, but it''s nearby.


    She walked over, and Chi Jingfang came down to meet her in person.


    Chi Jingfang''s body is also very handsome. Originally, his client was young and promising. Before he met Shanling, he could be described as Shunfeng and Shunshui.


    However, his face is more serious, at least cold, but Chi Jingfang is a gentle person.


    With some refined temperament, the overall temperament is in balance, and it looks more easy to get along with.


    "Here you are." Chi Jingfang asked mildly.


    Like a thief, Meng Li said:


    "let''s go upstairs first, one before the other."


    Chi Jingfang''s eyebrows:


    "so cautious?"


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "of course, be careful. Do you want to go back to your hometown ahead of time?"


    Chi Jingfang asked suspiciously:


    "back home?"


    Is this a new popular word?


    What is the meaning of expression?


    Meng Li wants to say that this is what Xiao Nuan said in the last team match, but he picked it up and used it. It seems that Xiao Nuan has a great influence on her.


    She whispered:


    "it means mission failure."


    Chi Jingfang understood, with a smile: "Oh, so it is."


    He led Meng up the stairs and left the house with him.


    Meng Li asked:


    "do you know Shanling is here, so you rent a house near here?"


    Chi Jingfang denied: "no, my client has a set here."


    Meng Li


    "You sit and wait. I''ll make you a cup of tea." Chi Jingfang looks in a good mood.


    It''s not like a Tasker who encounters a difficult problem at all. If he doesn''t think things are difficult, how can he send a support mission?


    After all, the reward is five.


    He didn''t worry. Meng Li was patient and didn''t ask questions. He sat leisurely in the living room.


    When Chi Jingfang''s tea comes up, Meng Li takes a sip and feels that Chi Jingfang''s preference for tea is similar to hers.


    Of course, it''s Chi Jingfang who made the tea according to her preference."How are you doing?" Chi Jingfang also exchanged greetings.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what did you ask me before I arrived?"


    Chi Jingfang nodded:


    "yes."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Chi Jingfang said, "is there anything special about the organization?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "don''t you know? How long has it been? "


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it''s been a long time. I''ve done several tasks in a row. Sometimes I don''t even see the reward, let alone pay attention to others."


    "I don''t touch the big screen sometimes."


    Meng Li


    Don''t even look at the reward.


    She can''t. her habit makes her want to see clearly the reward of each task, so that she can have motivation.


    "Now there''s a team game. You can try it when you go back." Meng Li said.


    Chi Jingfang said with great interest, team match?


    "How?" He asked.


    Meng Liyan briefly explained the rules of team competition, and Chi Jingfang asked: "have you been there?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    See Meng Li didn''t continue to say meaning, pool scene square timely didn''t go deep to ask.


    Instead, he began to put the topic on the task formally. He first asked:


    "what do you think?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I have only been in contact with Shanling for more than 20 hours, but I succeeded in making Shanling hate me and warned me."


    Chi Jingfang


    Great.


    How beautiful.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Because of the boy?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I pretended to have a stomachache and pulled Shanling back, but Shanling was very sensitive to my intention."


    "Her intuition is too accurate."


    Chi Jingfang asked faintly:


    "so you are worried that she will find that you are not the main one?"


    After thinking about it, he added:


    "although your current identity seems to occupy a favorable position, it is actually the most dangerous one. You are under the eye of Shanling every day."


    "Thanks for your hard work, I didn''t expect that the organization could let you support me with the body of shangshanling''s sister."


    Meng Li laughed: "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to be too polite."


    Chi Jingfang also gave a polite smile and asked:


    "if you are found by her, do you have the confidence to get away?"


    "it depends on how many means there are."


    "Tell me about your discovery during this period, and try to let me know Shanling better." Meng Li looked at Chi Jingfang and said.


    Chi Jingfang gave very little detailed introduction to Shanling in the plot. It is unrealistic for them to analyze Shanling through the plot.


    Only a few events happened, and they could not even analyze how Shanling did it through the plot.

 Chapter 1384

    Chi Jingfang thought about it and reorganized the matter in his heart.


    Just said to Meng Li:


    "everything of Shanling is very smooth, so smooth that it seems like heaven''s help."


    "It''s hard to escape the people she really wants to kill. I pay special attention to them now, even if something happens one day."


    Meng Li asked:


    "can''t you be the son of plane?"


    Chi Jingfang shook his head:


    "it should not be that the son of plane usually comes with a certain mission. The mission of Shanling can''t be to disturb the social order and make the demons more rampant."


    Meng Li nodded and asked:


    "is that Shanling a kind of passer-by? Or was it taken away by others? "


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it shouldn''t be either. There''s no such thing about the passers-by coming here."


    "That kind of feeling is not clear, or that sentence, her all smooth is not decent."


    Then his mobile phone rings, and Chi Jingfang answers the phone. After listening for a while, he hangs up and says to Meng Li:


    "sorry, the boy you asked me to protect is dead."


    Meng Li frowned:


    "dead?"


    Chi Jingfang sighed and said:


    "it seems that Shanling really wanted to kill him. He died where he lived."


    Meng Li Is it no use sending someone to protect him? "


    Chi Jingfang gave a bitter smile:


    "Pai, I''ve been staring at you, but the time is too tight. We can''t tell him that someone is going to kill you directly, and he won''t believe it, so I followed him secretly."


    "Then I saw him take Shanling back. When I heard from you last night, I asked someone to arrange a favorable position to observe the movement of his house from his window."


    "When he died, Shanling was not at the scene. When Shanling left, the boy sent him out in person."


    "Our colleagues thought he had survived."


    "Who knows, when he came back to the room, he tripped over himself, then hit his head against a sharp weapon and died. When he died, the cat he had kept was watching, and it was too late to rescue him."


    "Now send it to the autopsy to see if there can be any new findings."


    Meng Li: "so Shanling wants the boy to die in front of the cat?"


    "To atone or to let the cat see that the bully is dead?"


    Chi Jingfang: "it''s estimated that they are all."


    "Everything is so coincidental. There''s just a sharp weapon there, and there''s just something to trip him. The coincidence is not decent. It satisfies Shanling''s intention."


    Meng Li asked:


    "did Shanling see every move in the boy''s house at that time?" Meng Li asked.


    Chi Jingfang: "let me ask."


    He sent a message and got a reply soon. Chi Jingfang said: "when he was in the boy''s house, Shanling didn''t touch everything there."


    "Not even a cup."


    Meng Li: "is it possible that the cat helped Shanling? The scene has been set up in advance. "


    Chi Jingfang asked suspiciously:


    "does an ordinary cat have such high intelligence?"


    "after all, it''s the ordinary cat who can communicate with the original owner


    "Some cats are more intelligent and can clearly convey consciousness, while others can''t


    Chi Jingfang: "that cat?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s medium-sized. Before, the original owner communicated with it, but according to its wisdom, it''s a little difficult to arrange such a perfect scene. Even if the Mountain Spirit teaches it to do it, it doesn''t necessarily do well."


    Chi Jingfang asked on his mobile phone.


    After a while, he replied to Meng Li:


    "they didn''t find the evidence that the cat went to set up the scene."


    "The most important thing for us now is to find out what the mountain spirit killed people by."


    Meng Li thought deeply and nodded with approval, so he thought whether the cat was helping.


    If it wasn''t for the cat, wouldn''t the mountain spirit be more powerful?


    She asked, "did you detect the existence of mental power or something from Shanling?"


    Chi Jingfang: "once there was a special fluctuation of power, but it was not mental power. Before I could catch it, it disappeared."


    Meng Li asked again:


    "is that the power of curse?"


    Although the boy looks like an accident, it must be made by Shanling. If he has enough curse power, he can do it.


    Chi Jingfang said decisively:


    "it was ruled out at that time, and it was not."


    "What else do you have in mind?" Meng Li asked about the scenery.


    Chi Jingfang said: "I''m even thinking about whether there is natural power, but I denied it. What I can feel is Demon power, and the strange power that I once felt."


    After hearing this, Meng Li said: "that''s a mysterious force."Chi Jingfang Now, be serious. "


    Meng Li: "isn''t the power that you can''t understand mysterious enough?"


    Chi Jingfang: "you''re right."


    "It''s really mysterious."


    Meng Li sensed the will of the way of heaven, which made her feel strange. In the past, if there was something different, the way of heaven was very clear, she wanted to get rid of it.


    This time, Meng can''t leave anything.


    But she couldn''t feel it. After judging the whole incident, she knew what to do.


    Meng Li: "must we solve the mountain spirit?"


    Chi Jingfang nodded: "yes."


    "But Shanling can''t be killed."


    Meng Li: "have you tried?"


    "Yes, before I sent a group of people to besiege her, including me, what means of catching demons, my own means, and some modern Wu tools have been used, determined to win her, but she is still free and unrestrained."


    "Of course, I''m not strong. There are always many restrictions on using the client''s body."


    "And she is very evil, especially when we pursue her, we always can''t find the right direction. I feel disturbed, but I can''t tell why."


    Meng Li: "it''s very strong."


    "Have you ever tried mental attack?" Meng Li asked.


    Speaking of this, Chi Jingfang couldn''t help laughing bitterly:


    "it''s more interesting. She can''t attack at all. Her sea of consciousness seems impeccable."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "what a god it is."


    There''s no one else doing this.


    "It''s really divine." Chi Jingfang rubbed his eyebrows and felt tired.


    In this world for so long, there is no clue. Every new discovery is that Shanling is more powerful.


    It''s not good news for him.


    "Don''t use your mental energy to peep at her. I used it once. She was very sensitive and looked at me as if she knew I was looking at her." Chi Jingfang reminded.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Fortunately, it''s no use holding back from yesterday to now.


    "You must be careful. Although you are Shanling''s own sister now, if you offend her, she may also attack you. After all, she feels that you are different and will not treat you as her own sister again." Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng Li: "OK, I know."


    It''s not useless to come to see the pool. At least, it''s certain that the mountain spirit can''t be seen with spiritual power, and it''s also certain that the mountain spirit has a mysterious power.


    Meng Li sighed: "I just want to watch her kill?"

 Chapter 1385

    Chi Jingfang:


    "there''s no way."


    "What we can do is to find out the problem as soon as possible and finish the task as soon as possible, so that no one will die all the time."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "OK."


    She looked at the time and said:


    "it''s late, I should go back, so that Shanling wouldn''t doubt it."


    Chi Jingfang nodded and said:


    "OK, let me know if you find anything."


    Meng Li stood up, went to the door, suddenly turned back and said to Chi Jingfang with a smile:


    "do you think it''s really good for me to use the body of the original master to deal with his sister?"


    Chi Jingfang said: "since the original owner has agreed to make a transaction with the organization, any result should be acceptable."


    Meng left, said a good, out of the door.


    The original owner is not stupid. He knows that his sister is like a changed person, strange to the extreme. Maybe in his heart, he also thinks that this may not be her sister.


    But I think it''s still her sister.


    Contradictory thoughts, two kinds of thoughts can not be removed.


    The original owner doesn''t have any wishes, and can''t have any wishes. If he makes a deal with the organization and allows himself to use her body temporarily, he can get compensation, so he won''t worry about these things.


    She walked towards the house, hoping that she could go home in front of Shanling.


    Walking, suddenly someone put his hand on her shoulder, Meng Li was surprised, all of a sudden tense, but also to make a face indifferent.


    She looked back calmly, Shan Ling''s eyes fixed on her.


    Meng Li''s heart was startled. She was usually very alert. She knew almost immediately that someone was near her.


    But she didn''t know the mountain spirit''s approach. She didn''t lose her mind just now.


    I don''t know how Shanling did it.


    "Where have you been?" Asked Shanling.


    Her eyebrows are long and thin, the tip of eyebrows is picking up, with her cold eyes, very impressive.


    Meng Limian was not happy and said:


    "don''t you let me come out with you? Can''t I just come out and get some air? "


    Shan Ling gave Meng Li a meaningful look:


    "is that right?"


    "I''ll take you to the air now?"


    Meng Li took a look at Shanling and refused:


    "no, your eyes are good to shoot. It''s not good."


    Shan Ling pulled Meng Li''s arm hard and pulled it in one direction. As he walked, he said:


    "go, I''ll take you to breathe."


    "Aren''t you bored?"


    Meng Li felt that Shanling might be a little schizophrenic and suddenly became nervous.


    But now she has no new discovery, can only try to play the original owner, so as to continue to stay in the mountain spirit side.


    In the heart pondered for a while, Meng Li looks very aggrieved, was pulled by the mountain spirit to breathe.


    But what Shanling took her to was the boy''s residence. Although the boy''s body was moved away, there were still people processing it, pulling the cordon.


    Meng Li stared at Shanling in surprise:


    "you...!"


    Looking at Meng Li''s look, Shan Ling laughed and said, "don''t make such a fuss all the time


    Meng Li''s expression was hard to accept:


    "sister, is it you again?"


    Shanling: "whatever you think."


    Meng Li''s face is filled with regret and sorrow, but also with incomprehension. Shan Ling has been looking at Meng Li''s expression, and doesn''t see the ingredients of fraud.


    Just said:


    "you are a little promising, I can''t see you like this."


    Meng Li: "in the final analysis, we are all creatures."


    "It can''t be compared." Shanling''s tone became very impolite.


    Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart.


    But she didn''t speak any more. Shanling took Meng Li away again. On the way, she said:


    "don''t interfere with me any more, OK? You know what? Your strength is so weak that nothing can be changed. There are some things I can listen to you, and some things I won''t listen to. "


    "This time I''ll give you a warning. If you stop me in the future, I''ll kill in front of you."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and Shanling took Meng Li''s shoulder again. He looked like a good sister and said in a gentle tone:


    "OK, what do you want to eat? I''ll take you to buy it. "


    Meng Li


    Yes, it''s a mental illness.


    Meng Li felt very uncomfortable, moved his shoulder, and Shanling put down his arm.


    Take Meng Li to go shopping. Meng Li just chooses what the original owner likes to eat, and also some mountain spirits like to eat.


    Because the original owner has always done this.


    But she didn''t talk all the time. There was nothing to say.


    Shanling thinks that her sister is still sulking at her.After shopping, Shanling took Meng to the mall to buy clothes. He didn''t know where Shanling got the money. He never asked about the price of clothes. He bought and packed a lot of clothes.


    Meng Li thought it was interesting that Shanling hated human beings, but he kept human form after he was able to transform into form.


    Eating human food, wearing human clothes, living in human houses, enjoying various conveniences and services provided by human society.


    So is it bad to be a man?


    There is infinite power in human wisdom, which can create extraordinary things.


    There are many creatures that cannot be compared.


    Finally, she took Meng Li out to have a meal. She carried the shopping herself, but she didn''t let Meng Li carry it, saying that Meng Li had no strength.


    Except when she''s nervous, she''s very nice to her sister.


    When he got home, Shan Ling sat on the sofa and asked Meng Li who was silent:


    "still angry?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Shanling folded his legs and said carelessly:


    "I don''t have much patience."


    Meng Li could not help retorting:


    "Shanling, are you so interesting? You have done something I don''t like, and you want me to be happy. Can you be happy if you come? "


    Do you think she''s stupid when she doesn''t say a word?


    Just think about the task can not care about the time not to care, but there is no reason to let themselves feel aggrieved.


    Now that I feel aggrieved, I have to refute.


    Shan Ling Leng for a while, did not expect that the weak and timid sister actually dared to use this tone to refute her.


    When she recovered, she gave a cold smile:


    "good, very good."


    "You''re right. If you want to blame me, you can only blame me for caring about what you think. I don''t care, OK?"


    I feel that this afternoon is wasted. I want to make her happy when I take her out to buy things, clothes and dinner?


    It is said that human girls can feel happy in this way, but they follow her all the way without saying a word, and they don''t see how happy she is. How can it be so atmospheric?


    Is human worth it?


    Meng Li: "yes, you''d better not mind what I think. Anyway, you do whatever you want, and I can''t stop you."


    "Don''t do it and come back to let me accept it. Don''t you do it whether I accept it or not?"


    Shanling nodded:


    "you are right."


    "Give me your cell phone." Shan Ling said suddenly.


    Original mobile phone? There is nothing on the original owner''s mobile phone that can''t be shown to Shanling. She felt out the mobile phone and didn''t give it to Shanling.


    Hold it tightly in your hand and say:


    "No


    Shanling: "is there a secret?"

 Chapter 1386

    "Yes, there is a secret!"


    Meng Li''s tone seems to be angry.


    Half true and half false.


    Shanling: "then I want to see more."


    Meng Li: "do you want to rob me if I don''t give it to you?"


    Shanling said, "that''s not true."


    Meng Li snorted and threw the mobile phone aside. Shan Ling took the mobile phone and rummaged inside.


    We didn''t find anything suspicious.


    You''re really aware of your every move?


    How can the other party react so quickly?


    Still send someone to protect that person, think to protect him, oneself take him to have no way?


    Naive.


    After Shanling checked the mobile phone, Meng Li took it over, threw it away and said:


    "I won''t use it in the future."


    Shanling: "why?"


    "If you don''t suspect others, how can you check their mobile phones? Since you doubt me, you will doubt me if I keep my cell phone. I don''t care about it. "


    Shanling Well, you''re smart once. "


    Meng Li stood up and went directly into the room, just like a willful little girl.


    Shan Ling''s eyes are cold and indifferent to Meng Li''s willfulness.


    Meng Li worked hard in his room until midnight, and the aura of the world was stronger than the general modern plane.


    But far less than the world of cultivation.


    If the aura is particularly thin, there is no way to exist these demons.


    But also feel sleepy, finally fell down to sleep.


    The next morning, he turned into a cat and appeared in front of Shanling.


    Shanling felt that his younger sister was more and more interesting, and used his consciousness to give Meng Ligou a channel:


    "how to return to the noumenon."


    Meng Li thinks that it''s not easy to be detected by the sharp mountain spirit when he returns to the noumenon. After all, how rich can a cat demon''s expression be?


    People''s expressions and eyes can reveal many problems, but what kind of expressions can cats have?


    But she couldn''t say that, she said in a pious tone:


    "don''t you think I''m in the way? If I become the noumenon, I won''t get in your way


    "Inconvenient, change back." Shan Ling said directly.


    Meng Li: No


    Shan Ling


    Very good.


    Such a disobedient sister should be thrown away.


    "I''ll send you back today." Said Shanling.


    Meng Li said:


    "all right, you hate me anyway."


    Shanling was a little annoyed, annoyed with Meng Li''s indifferent attitude, she said:


    "I know I hate you, why can''t I change it to the way I like it?"


    Meng Li


    "Do you forget how I was treated by human beings at that time?"


    "When you sympathize with them, have you ever thought that they are worthy of sympathy?"


    Meng Li doesn''t listen to Shan Ling directly.


    It''s no use talking to Shanling. How can we say that Shanling''s attitude towards people is like that of people towards poultry.


    If you want to kill it, there''s nothing you can''t bear?


    Even if a bad duck makes a lot of noise all day, pollutes the environment everywhere, pours all kinds of things, and even pecks people, the person who wants to eat a duck will kill the duck at the first time.


    In Shanling''s eyes, that''s what she killed.


    But now she has the ability.


    You can do it when you think of it. No one can stop it.


    Shan Ling didn''t really send Meng Li back, but he really took the cell phone that Meng Li threw away yesterday and threw it out.


    Meng Li didn''t care about it at all.


    Just throw it away.


    Throw just can get rid of his suspicion, lest mountain spirit will suspect himself to reveal her whereabouts to others.


    Although it is true.


    Shan Ling takes Meng Li out, and Meng Li tells Chi Jingfang the news.


    Chi Jingfang can''t really let Shan Ling kill people everywhere. He must interfere with her and keep her from going so smoothly.


    And we need to contact Shanling more to see if there is any breakthrough.


    There was always no way to meet Shanling before. Now, with Meng Li, a positioning system that can be called Shanling''s side, it''s not easy to meet Shanling by chance?


    Chi Jingfang appeared in front of Shanling with a group of people they organized.


    When Shanling saw Chi Jingfang, he looked at him with a smile and said,


    "you found him again."


    Chi Jingfang said with a righteous face:


    "monster, do you want to continue to do evil?"


    Shanling shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said:


    "we have different positions. We don''t argue with you."


    "Besides, you can''t do anything to me."Chi Jingfang was successfully blocked by two words of Shanling.


    Yeah, what can I do to her?


    But where do you know if you don''t try?


    He said: "you have harmed so many people, I must punish you today."


    The mountain spirit looked up and down at the pool landscape:


    "why waste energy?"


    Chi Jingfang didn''t want to quarrel with Shanling, but she said that he winked at the people next to him, and everyone understood.


    Take out the tools to catch the demon and attack the mountain spirit. Fortunately, there is no one nearby, so they have no scruples.


    Chi Jingfang is not a fool. He must find the right place and time to stop the mountain.


    Shanling''s eyebrows:


    "really?"


    Chi Jingfang


    To be honest, it''s really powerless to meet this kind of task object.


    I haven''t been so powerless for a long time. I can''t help her. She thought it was very speechless for you to play with her.


    She touched Meng Li in her arms. Meng Li refused to change her human form. She could only carry her out of the door.


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang look at each other. Chi Jingfang confirms that this is Meng Li.


    Seeing the oncoming attack, Shanling didn''t even bother to move at the beginning. When the attack came to her, she was about to fall on her, and then a demon force gushed out of her.


    This demon power can''t be regarded as a mysterious power. It belongs to the normal possession of demons. The original owners all have Demon power. Without Demon power, human form can''t be maintained.


    But Demon power can''t support Shanling to kill like that.


    Meng Li suddenly found that another advantage of being held by the mountain spirit is that she can feel her power close to her.


    If it''s a human standing next to her, the effect is not so good.


    Meng Li felt that this demon power was soft, very different.


    How to describe it?


    Just like the Demon power is a gust of wind, the mountain spirit is a piece of soft and light paper in the wind, which can float with the wind and is extremely light. She doesn''t move much, but she has avoided the attack from the people brought by Chi Jingfang.


    They can also use the formula, and the formula they pinch out can also arouse power.


    And these forces are all about restraining demons.


    Meng Li doesn''t know whether these people need to practice or not. He has little knowledge of the original owner. He only knows that the people in that organization are powerful.


    It''s their nemesis.


    But I haven''t tried their means. I don''t know the details.


    Chi Jingfang didn''t pass on the memory of his client to her, so she didn''t know whether the people in this organization would practice, but Chi Jingfang definitely wanted to practice here.


    But all the means of their meeting were up, and all kinds of attacks went towards Shanling, but Shanling could easily escape one by one.


    Meng Li even felt that Shanling had no weight now, so he could deal with it so easily.

 Chapter 1387

    When Shanling was surrounded by people, her face was not flustered at all. She was extremely smart. No one could catch her and no attack could fall on her.


    Cleverly avoided all.


    Chi Jingfang has no choice but to take out a pistol and shoot Shanling. In order to improve the accuracy, he adds mental strength to the bullet.


    But Shan Ling still managed to escape. In Meng Li''s sight, there was an illusion that the bullet slowed down.


    No, it''s not like an illusion?


    This matter was recorded in Meng Li''s mind.


    Moreover, Shanling was extremely sensitive to Chi Jingfang''s mental power. She asked curiously:


    "I think it''s very interesting what kind of power you have."


    Chi Jingfang


    Interesting, your uncle!


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think I will continue to play with them for a while or go away?"


    See Chi Jingfang also to her pinching method Jue to attack her, did not answer her meaning, she also lazy to ask, but with consciousness and Mengli communication.


    Meng Li said:


    "did you listen to me?"


    Shanling said:


    "if you say that my heart is up, I will listen to you. If you can''t say it, I won''t listen."


    Meng Li


    It''s good. It''s direct.


    "It''s up to you," she said


    Shanling laughs:


    "aren''t you afraid of them most? Shall I kill them all? "


    Meng Li


    "I''m not afraid now. I''m afraid I have nightmares at night."


    Shanling: "OK."


    "It''s no fun just to kill them all at once. I''m in a good mood. Let them go."


    Then she spoke again and said softly:


    "I''ll play with you."


    Chi Jing looks at Shan Ling without expression. Her posture is always moving, but her posture is really beautiful. Her hands are still holding Meng Li, and she doesn''t attack them.


    Can Rao is such, oneself such a group of people unexpectedly take her to have no way.


    See GUI!


    The movement is not big. It seems that all her movements are driven by other forces.


    It''s like all the forces around her are at her service.


    After a while, a man came and brought a big box. Shanling immediately asked:


    "what''s this?"


    Her tone was still so relaxed that she didn''t pay any attention to the people who besieged her, and didn''t seem tired of avoiding the attacks of these people.


    Chi Jingfang snorted:


    "it''s specially prepared for you."


    When he opened the box, a big net popped out of it. The mesh was so small that if he caught them, they could not get out.


    The material of the net looks very special and heavy. There must be a machine in the box to launch the net easily.


    The net flew directly towards the mountain spirit. The speed was so fast that no one seemed to be able to avoid it.


    The Mountain Spirit said:


    "this?"


    Meng Li immediately thought of the net without phase.


    And then there was a scene that made Chi Jingfang want to vomit blood. The net looked so powerful that it was blown away by the wind.


    To be exact, the wind is mixed with the Demon power of mountain spirit.


    Looking at such a heavy net, it flies like this!


    People were shocked. How strong the wind was to blow this thing away!


    But they didn''t feel the existence of such a big wind, and they didn''t feel such a big power from the monster. It''s really weird.


    is it funny to see Chi jingling


    "By the way, your net was blown away by the wind. It''s said that it''s very valuable. Go and pick it up quickly."


    "Don''t go back and get punished again."


    Shanling also winked at the pool, which was very provocative.


    Chi Jingfang


    The rest of the people are:


    This can be said to be a big killer for catching demons. Because of its special material and high cost, most monsters will not use it.


    It can be said that those who can launch this are at the level of big demons.


    "Still playing? No, I''ll go. "


    Shanling saw that all the things were out, and felt that there was nothing new there for the time being.


    Several changes of her body shape appeared outside their encirclement. What makes people feel evil is that they don''t know how monsters get out!


    After this fight, he failed to let Shan Ling lose a hair. Chi Jing was so tired that he didn''t bother to entangle with Shan Ling.


    Let the mountain spirit go.


    Shan Ling strolls leisurely with Meng Li in her arms. Maybe she is bored and wants to talk to someone. She asks Meng Li:"Do you think humans are boring?"


    Meng Li: "I think all creatures are similar."


    Shanling: "different. Human beings are cruel. Human beings are the most cruel creatures in the world."


    Meng Li can''t be willful all the time. If he is willful all the time, Shan Ling''s patience may be exhausted and he won''t let her be with her.


    It''s necessary to be around her, so Meng Li has to play the role of sister from time to time.


    She sighed:


    "I know you''ve been hurt, but don''t you get back one by one?"


    "When those people get retribution, we should stop."


    Shanling said: "so selfish? Mind your own business? If you have the ability, why don''t you support the demons? "


    Meng Li: "but I always worry about your accident."


    "There were so many people besieging you just now."


    Shanling said indifferently:


    "as you can see, they have nothing to do with me."


    "Xiaoxiao, if you want to be with me, you have to trust me. If I say I won''t have an accident, it won''t happen."


    Her hand unknowingly to the cat shape of Meng Li''s neck, with a hand on Meng Li''s neck, but no force.


    Meng Li knew that Shan Ling didn''t exert himself at the beginning, and he would not exert himself, but he just wanted to give her a warning.


    She said nothing.


    Then he heard Shanling say:


    "what do you think of the man just now?"


    Meng Li asked, "who?"


    Shanling replied:


    "the one who led them seemed to be miyian."


    It was Chi Jingfang. Meng Li answered from the most superficial aspect:


    "it looks good in human beings."


    Shanling said:


    "yes, this is you. You have a simple mind."


    Meng Li


    Are you sure it''s a compliment?


    Shanling said:


    "he is not the same as before. He has become more interesting. He still has something to dig. I''m going to play with him."


    It''s strange. How did the other party "meet" her?


    She had thought about whether Xiaoxiao had contacted there in order to prevent her from killing people, but now her cell phone is gone.


    I''m still with her all day. I can''t get in touch with her.


    There must be some other way.


    Interesting.


    Meng Li listens to Shan Ling''s words and gives Chi Jingfang a silent bow of sympathy. He is watched by Shan Ling and doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    The mountain spirit this person is happy and angry uncertain, if suddenly launch nerve, pool scene square is dangerous.


    "Don''t you think he''s different?" Shan Ling asked Meng Li again.


    Meng Li: "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 1388

    Shanling''s face suddenly darkened again.


    People she thinks are interesting, don''t they?


    Does that make sense with little novels?


    The mountain spirit didn''t speak, still put Meng Li down, angry, meaning let Meng Li walk.


    Just go.


    It''s just that the line of sight is a little too low.


    I can''t see Shanling''s expression.


    Just go to the crowded place, many people began to Meng Li such a white long hair, and the whole body is particularly clean cat interested.


    Thinking that Shanling is here to walk the cat, he came to talk to Shanling.


    He also asked Meng Li how big a cat he was. How could he be so good? He looked very smart.


    Rarely see the cat so obedient walk in people''s side, so especially attracted people who like cats sidelong.


    Shanling said to a girl very casually:


    "this is not my pet, it''s my sister."


    The girl didn''t think so. She took the cat as her daughter.


    He said to Shanling with a smile:


    "can I touch it?"


    Shanling also disagreed:


    "she just agreed."


    The girl squatted down and looked at Meng Li''s fluffy white hair. She immediately reached out and rubbed it. Politely, she asked her to squeeze out a gentle smile and said to Meng Li:


    "kitty, I like you so much."


    "Can I touch you?"


    Meng Li is resistant to this, she stretched out a claw, showed a sharp claw, is to tell the girl: don''t touch me, I will catch people.


    The girl was surprised at Meng Li''s spirituality and looked at Shan Ling in surprise:


    "don''t you cut your cat''s nails?"


    Shanling coldly looked down at the squatting girl and said:


    "do you need to take care of this?"


    As soon as the girl choked, her face was a little embarrassed, but she could not help saying:


    "if you don''t cut your nails, you will scratch people carelessly."


    Shanling sneered:


    "in the final analysis, it''s just to protect human beings, but don''t cats need to protect themselves?"


    "You humans have been getting rid of anything that threatens you for your own sake."


    The girl was shocked by what Shanling said. What are these.


    What? You''re human. Isn''t she human?


    Forget it, kindly remind her that her temper is still so strange, she stood up and said:


    "excuse me."


    He turned around and left.


    After she left, Shanling said to Meng Li:


    "please be angry. Look at these selfish human beings."


    "They can cut off our claws because they might scratch them, so why can''t I kill them because they might harm our kind?"


    Meng Li


    Don''t say, the truth of Shanling is different.


    She always can''t find words to refute, but it''s not necessary.


    Meng Li is too lazy to think about how to refute.


    She felt that Shanling was brainwashing her. Did she want her to join in the killing?


    A little bit wrong, a little threat to the demons or animals have to kill?


    Say she''s not up to it?


    From Shanling''s point of view, this younger sister is really not very competitive, because she is not on the same front with her, and even has no unity of thought.


    She wanted to test the mountain spirit, so she asked weakly:


    "do you want me to kill with you?"


    Shanling:


    "just you?"


    "Murder?"


    In terms of tone, I don''t like it very much.


    She went on:


    "I don''t expect you to kill people. I just want you to support me and agree with me."


    "It''s like human beings..." A word flashed through Shanling''s mind, but he failed to capture it.


    After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "cheerleaders."


    Meng Li was deeply shocked by Shan Ling''s idea. For the first time, he heard that a cheerleader was needed to kill people.


    Cheers?


    It''s amazing!!


    So Shanling''s expectation of her is so low, but she can''t satisfy it.


    Shanling has strength, and needs a person who resonates with her ideologically and emotionally.


    She thought Shanling was going to teach her to kill.


    If Shanling really wants to teach her to kill, she might as well pretend to learn.


    No matter how to say, Shanling has to teach something to let her know more about what Shanling relies on to be so divine.


    She didn''t feel the mysterious power of Chi Jingfang from Shanling today.


    Only Demon power, also don''t know mountain spirit is how to do so easily.


    But it is certain that the various behaviors of Shanling have gone beyond the scope of a normal person, or a normal demon.But now I run to Shanling and say that if you teach me to kill people, the contrast is too big.


    After a while, I''ll try again. At least Shanling thinks that he has no choice but to accept the reality.


    She also knew that she could not persuade Shanling not to kill, or that she was worried that she would be hurt there.


    Besides, Shanling might really hit her.


    I don''t like that people around me deny themselves in the name of caring for themselves.


    Being stirred by Chi Jingfang, Shan Ling is not in the mood to kill anyone. She decides to take Meng Lixian home to have fun.


    As a result, it was not the previous house that took Meng away.


    Meng Li


    Is the house of this world so worthless?


    Chi Jingfang''s client seems to have more than one house, while Shan lingneng takes her to change a house at will.


    It''s a house where the original owner hasn''t been.


    "Come and live here." Said Shanling.


    There must have known the place before.


    In fact, she also knew that they had known for a long time, but she just teased them.


    Now the change of place is also to tease them to play, to see if they can still find here.


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    Whatever.


    Meng Li directly asked 6018 to send the current position to Chi Jingfang.


    Tell Chi Jing that Fang Shanling has changed his place.


    Chi Jingfang


    Meng Li also asked 6018 to tell Chi Jingfang: "Shanling found your abnormality and said that you are not the same as before, so he is interested in you. It seems that he wants to dig your secret."


    Although 6018 passed on in ordinary words, Chi Jingfang still felt that he was not gloating over there?


    Shanling is so sharp. She doesn''t worry that she will be well excavated when Shanling is on the rise?


    Helpless.


    Meng Li had some friendliness in the end. She asked 6018 to tell Chi Jingfang: "be careful, Shanling is a moody person. She belongs to the kind of person who laughs at you one second and can fight you the next."


    Chi Jingfang feels deeply loved by his teammates, but his mood is not so good.


    His fingers flickered on the table.


    Recalling all kinds of dealing with Shanling, the more I think about it, the more depressed I feel. All my strength here is limited, but Shanling is open.


    No mission experience at all.


    The only unrestricted mental force was accurately captured by the other party as soon as it was released. In this case, he did not dare to release more.


    I''m afraid that the other party will attack his mental power by some means. For a task, it''s not cost-effective to build up his mental power.

 Chapter 1389

    The next morning, Shanling opened the curtain and ate snacks. Suddenly, he heard the doorbell ring.


    She opened the door.


    I saw Chi Jingfang standing at the door.


    She was surprised when she raised her eyebrows and asked in a soft voice:


    "I was here yesterday, and today you found me. It''s amazing."


    Chi Jingfang walked straight inside, as if this was his own home. He sat on the sofa and said:


    "why, don''t you want me to come to you?"


    Shan Ling covered his mouth with a smile, very coy:


    "yes."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Chi Jingfang said frankly:


    "I can''t kill you, and I can''t watch you kill any more, so I''m going to follow you."


    Shanling became more and more interested:


    "you follow me?"


    "Not afraid to be killed by me?"


    Chi Jingfang said more directly:


    "if you want to kill me, I''m going to be killed by you when I''m hiding. Why


    Mountain spirit smell speech, can''t help but send out a silver bell like laughter, she also followed to sit over, sat next to the pool scenery.


    He poked Chi Jingfang''s arm with his hand. Chi Jingfang gave way uneasily.


    Shan lingcai said:


    "why do you work so hard? Is the job that good? "


    Chi Jingfang nodded:


    "all human beings need to work. Don''t you have to work when you come to the human world?"


    Shanling said, "but you don''t need to survive."


    "Why work so hard."


    Chi Jingfang can only say:


    "I love this job too much. Maybe I did it in my last life."


    Shan Ling


    Her face cooled down quickly and said:


    "do you mean we were opposite in our last life?"


    Chi Jingfang is calm: "it may be."


    Meng Li comes out of the room. Chi Jingfang comes. She can''t see him in the form of a cat for the time being.


    Then turn into people.


    Shanling and Chi Jingfang''s conversation, she has heard the bottom of the ear.


    It can only be said that Chi Jingfang acted in the opposite way. If Shanling wanted to know him, he came to let Shanling know him in person.


    Of course, you can also learn about Shanling.


    By the way, I''ll guard the mountain spirit.


    Chi Jingfang looked at Meng Li and pretended that he was not familiar with her. But he once knew that this was sister Shanling, so he just nodded slightly.


    Meng Li asked Shanling:


    "elder sister, how did he come?"


    Shan Ling looked at Meng Li: "don''t you welcome him?"


    Meng Li is silent.


    The mountain spirit was a little impatient and asked:


    "what''s that?"


    "Don''t worry about him being bad for me."


    She doesn''t want to hear that.


    If she is the original owner, she may nod her head, because she is really worried.


    Her sister''s change scares her. In this case, she can''t trust her "sister" and believe in her ability.


    And the high-level personnel of the organization over there are here in person, which must make her feel more scared.


    She is really afraid in her heart. Meng Li thinks that she can make a deal with the organization, which is that she has already started to escape.


    Avoid all this, not willing to face.


    I don''t know what the ending of the original story is. The story is from the perspective of Chi Jingfang''s client, and there is no mention of the original story.


    But she certainly can''t use that again. She decided to "change" herself yesterday.


    She looked at Shanling innocently:


    "what are you worried about?"


    "Yesterday, he took so many people with him that he didn''t do anything about his sister. Now there is only one person, and he can''t do anything about you."


    Shanling laughed:


    "this is my sister."


    Then she turned to look at Chi Jingfang, pointed to Meng Li and said:


    "this is my little sister. If you want to move her, you have to weigh how many lives you have to pay for it."


    It''s very domineering.


    Chi Jingfang looked at Meng Li, only with a faint voice.


    Shanling asked again:


    "so are you going to stay with me?"


    "Welcome?" Chi asked


    Shanling: "what''s not welcome?"


    Then she was excited, holding her face in both hands, and said in a strange voice:


    "it''s so exciting, just like you humans raise a tiger around you."


    "Fun, fun."


    Chi Jingfang


    Special mental retardation.


    Meng Li is also deeply speechless, mountain spirit this appearance good owe beat."Since I''m welcome, I''ll stay here." Chi Jingfang said.


    His expression was so dull that he could not see any emotion.


    "Well, wait. I''ll cook for you." Shanling stood up and went directly to the kitchen.


    Only Meng Li and Chi Jingfang looked at each other for a long time. Then Meng Li turned and went into the kitchen.


    Seeing Shanling taking out a pile of ingredients from the refrigerator, she said:


    "I still want to sleep."


    I don''t know where the food comes from in the refrigerator.


    Shanling nodded:


    "go."


    Now with the new toys, this sister can''t use them for the time being.


    Originally, the existence of my sister is to relieve her boredom. It''s hard to be alone.


    Meng Li turns around and sees Chi Jingfang sitting on the ground. He doesn''t speak and goes into his room.


    Contact Chi Jingfang with the system:


    "playing with fire?"


    Chi Jingfang


    "Have confidence not to be burned?" Meng Li asked again.


    Chi Jingfang Yes


    Since Chi Jingfang said so, Meng Li didn''t say anything else.


    Because there are too many ingredients to prepare, it took Shanling quite a long time to put things on the table.


    Her name is Chi Jingfang:


    "come here."


    Chi Jingfang walked over and naturally sat down. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all, as if he really took this place as his home.


    "Eat." Shanling was very excited.


    She pushed most of the food to the pool view.


    At least four or five people.


    Chi Jingfang simply said:


    "if I eat what you give me, do I look stupid, in case you poison me?"


    Shanling shook his head:


    "I didn''t poison."


    The expression is especially magnanimous.


    But Chi Jing Fang doesn''t eat either.


    Mountain spirit also no longer shout, and particularly decisive to all the food to pour, a bit hesitant.


    I don''t feel like I''m wasting it.


    Chi Jingfang is also indifferent. He doesn''t care about this food and won''t be distressed.


    Maybe he didn''t want to bother to clean and put the dishes. When Shanling threw the food, he threw all the dishes by the way.


    This makes Chi Jingfang a little speechless.


    Then he sat beside Chi Jingfang and asked:


    "what is the power you use?"


    Chi Jingfang knows that she is talking about mental power, but she is not stupid enough to be honest.


    Instead, he asked:


    "what about you? How do you know so much? "


    The mountain spirit laughed and showed his white teeth:


    "in your heart, I have great powers."


    Chi Jingfang didn''t deny it. He nodded when he began to set up the mountain spirit:


    "yes, you are the biggest and most intractable monster I have ever met. Aren''t you curious about your ability?"


    Shanling also nodded:


    "yes."


    "Will you tell me what your power is?"


    "I''ll see if I have. I think that''s a bit interesting."


    "we should satisfy each other''s curiosity."

 Chapter 1390

    Shanling: "what can you do to satisfy your curiosity?"


    "In fact, even if you know all my abilities, you can''t have them."


    Chi Jingfang also said:


    "it happens that even if you know my ability, you can''t have it."


    Shanling looked at Chi Jingfang with a little mystery:


    "are you sure?"


    "Maybe I can do something about it."


    Chi Jingfang was silent for a moment. What does Shan Ling mean by this?


    Can you have what you want?


    Shan Ling doesn''t want to say it. It doesn''t make sense. He''s in a hurry to show his cards.


    He said with regret:


    "forget it."


    "If you don''t, I won''t either."


    Shanling curled his lips:


    "see, you human beings are selfish and mean, and always want to take advantage."


    Chi Jingfang shrugged:


    "no way, who let me be human and have human characteristics."


    Shanling thinks that the other party is very interesting, very magnanimous, so magnanimous to admit himself is rare.


    It is also the heart out of the point of anger to light down.


    Neither of the two people put out any words, and the discussion ended.


    Chi Jingfang just sat by to practice. Shanling couldn''t help but say:


    "do you really know these things?"


    Chi Jingfang: "otherwise, how can we restrain you?"


    Shan Ling nodded: "yes, too."


    "To be honest, your career will not last long. Do you have any plans for your future?"


    "It seems that your family condition is not bad, and I can''t die of hunger without this job. In this way, I have no burden in my heart."


    Chi Jingfang Are you going to destroy our whole organization? "


    Shanling told the truth:


    "you are really a little annoyed. I have such an idea."


    Chi Jingfang said.


    Very good.


    In the plot, Shanling really destroyed the organization by himself.


    Now he found that everything Shanling said seemed to come from his heart.


    If you don''t know the following story, he may be a casual remark of Shanling, or even just to scare him.


    It''s a harvest. At least I know Shanling''s words can be regarded as sincere words.


    She is most likely to achieve it.


    So, is it true that Shanling said that he might have spiritual power?


    Does Shanling really have the ability to have the power he wants at will?


    If so, things will be difficult.


    I can''t talk about it any more, but I can also do some other interaction. Shanling happily pulls Chi Jingfang to play video games.


    Play to noon, interest is strong, Shan Ling spent a few minutes to order takeout, and continue to play.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it seems that you are very adapted to human life."


    Shanling asked:


    "why, are these exclusive to you human beings?"


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "at least this is created by human beings. Do you have takeout and games in your land?"


    Shanling said faintly:


    "if I want it, it can have it."


    At noon, the takeout pool did not eat, and Shanling felt a little annoyed.


    "If you don''t eat what I make, and if you don''t eat what I shout, if you are so afraid of death, go away." Her tone was full of anger.


    Chi Jingfang drew a beautiful curve from the corner of his lips and said:


    "let me tell you a secret. In fact, I don''t have to eat."


    Shanling''s anger went down immediately, and his eyes were curious and suspicious:


    "I don''t believe it."


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "then you will keep watch over me and see if I can eat?"


    Shanling: "good."


    In the afternoon, Shan Ling wants to go out and pulls Meng Li out of the quilt. Meng Li really wants to sleep.


    In this way, you can practice for a long time at night.


    Sleep during the day just to stay up better at night.


    No problem.


    Meng Li washes and looks for clothes. There are also clothes here. The style should be bought by Shanling. It''s her favorite style.


    At noon, he said that he should always guard the pool scenery, so he can''t have a chance to eat, so now he has to take him when he goes out.


    She was curious how there were creatures who didn''t need to eat.


    This is also like Chi Jingfang''s idea. Let''s watch each other.


    It''s not bad for him anyway.


    Shanling took Chi Jingfang and Meng to go out, but they haven''t gone far yet. Chi Jingfang said:


    "you can''t do anything with me, can you?"


    Shanling blinked his eyes. His eyelashes were long and flexible.


    This time, she had a bad idea"Do you want to keep me away from eating secretly?"


    Chi Jingfang: "how can it be."


    He didn''t show this intention, but Shanling thought that was what he thought.


    With a smile of satisfaction, he decided to put everything down and guard the pool.


    She would like to see how long this man''s lies can last.


    When can he resist? If he can''t resist at last, she


    It may be boring.


    For those who especially like to pretend and cheat her, she


    It could kill people.


    Now Shanling has ignored the words Chi Jingfang said when he came here in the morning that he would follow her and not let her kill people.


    Instead, she clings to Chi Jingfang.


    Maybe she doesn''t care about this time in her heart. The damned people will die even if they live a few more days.


    She took them to the restaurant and ordered a lot of delicious dishes, full of a large table, but asked the waiter to put away the dishes and chopsticks for Chi Jingfang.


    Smiling, he said to Meng Li:


    "eat it quickly, it''s delicious."


    In Shanling''s heart, chijingfang hasn''t eaten for a day. Should normal people be hungry?


    Anyway, it''s just the lake scenery.


    But what willpower is Chi Jingfang? What delicious food has not been eaten?


    Not at all.


    And Shanling felt that the other side was really not moved, not pretended.


    This discovery did not satisfy her heart, without any sense of accomplishment.


    Slightly bored, compared with Chi Jingfang, he didn''t take a few mouthfuls of this family. He took them to another family and tried slowly. Is there always one family that can make him hungry?


    Unfortunately, Shanling was disappointed.


    Shanling''s eyes are not very good.


    After a few days, Shanling followed Chi Jingfang all the time, except for going to the toilet.


    There''s no way to follow.


    It doesn''t allow Chi Jingfang to lock the door when he sleeps. Chi Jingfang is an old man. He is not afraid of others watching him sleep. It doesn''t matter.


    In order to guard against Chi Jingfang''s stealing food, Shan Ling threw out all the food he could eat at home.


    It''s very real.


    But he didn''t eat for a few days, and he was calm. Like no one else, Shanling refreshed his understanding of Chi Jingfang.


    She also inquired, did not hear that someone a few days without food can be lively.


    Well, that''s how interesting this guy is.


    There are many secrets waiting for her to discover.


    Although she thought so, she was angry. She wanted to see the opponent lose, not win.


    Angry, Shanling sat on the sofa and asked Chi Jingfang: "why don''t you eat? Aren''t you human? "


    Only Meng Li knew that Chi Jingfang didn''t take much time to drink a nutrient.


    I didn''t expect Chi Jingfang to play Shanling with this.

 Chapter 1391

    Chi Jingfang just laughed and did not answer Shanling''s question.


    Shan Ling was a little agitated and anxious, and he was not allowed to have things he could not figure out.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll make you say it."


    Meng Li thinks Chi Jingfang is going to overturn.


    But Chi Jingfang said calmly:


    "we are all bad roots, so what''s the look of you becoming angry now?"


    Shanling''s face was gloomy:


    "what do you mean?"


    Chi Jingfang naturally said:


    "it''s also a bad root."


    The mountain spirit asked in reply:


    "even if I have bad roots, what can you do to me?"


    Chi Jingfang: "look, it''s another bad root, arrogant, overbearing and unreasonable. Are you going to kill me?"


    Shanling said frankly:


    "I have this idea, because I find it very bad that I can''t see through you. I don''t like it."


    Chi Jingfang is not joking.


    He said indifferently:


    "can everyone in the world do what you want? You''ve killed all of them. Do you still have to play


    Shanling said, "no, there are so many people. I''ll find someone like me."


    Chi Jingfang felt that she was quite powerless to talk to Shanling. Her strength did not fall behind. Even her words never fell behind.


    Anyway, there is nothing to say. The two sides are deadlocked here.


    Shanling''s eyes were very bad when he looked at Chi Jingfang. He had a dangerous feeling.


    Meng Li could only come out to make ends meet. He coughed twice, cleared his throat and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Shanling said angrily:


    "are you so stupid? Don''t you understand? "


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I really don''t understand, sister, why do you want to kill him?"


    Shanling:


    "why don''t you want to kill me? He makes me unhappy. "


    Meng Li:


    "I think he is the most special one among human beings. He doesn''t need to eat. Kill him. Where can we find a human who doesn''t need to eat?"


    Shan Ling felt that Meng Li''s words were right, but he was upset.


    I heard Meng Li say:


    "besides, he is very interesting."


    Shanling asked:


    "do you think he''s interesting, too?"


    Meng Li nodded: "interesting."


    "Besides, I think he just wants to know your magic power. Even if you tell him your magic power, he can''t learn and beat you. There''s no need for us to be afraid."


    Shanling frowned:


    "when did I say I was afraid?"


    Meng Li: "then we''ll exchange it for him, so that we can know why he doesn''t have to eat."


    Shanling pondered for a moment, looked at Chi Jingfang and said:


    "if I tell you, will you tell me?"


    Chi Jingfang nodded:


    "after all, I''m very curious about you."


    Mountain spirit Oh, is oneself tell him, he also take oneself have no way.


    Why can''t you know what you want to know?


    "Now I want to know two secrets about you. One is about why you don''t eat."


    "One is about your special power."


    "And you just want to know my magic power. For the sake of fairness, you first say one of your secrets, then I''ll tell you what you want to know, and then you say another secret."


    Chi Jingfang


    Shanling put forward this request and didn''t know where fairness came from.


    To be fair?


    But Shanling finally let go, and there was no reason to refuse. He nodded and said:


    "in fact, I don''t eat because I got a new kind of medicine, and I won''t be hungry after taking it."


    Chi Jingfang is a big fool. He is very serious.


    Shanling was suspicious: "really?"


    Chi Jingfang: "can''t I get it with my ability?"


    Shanling: "unless I see something, I won''t believe it."


    Chi Jingfang took out a nutriment and handed it to Shanling:


    "you have a try. You don''t have to eat after drinking it for two days, and you don''t feel hungry. You still jump."


    Chi Jingfang, a bouncing adjective, is really spiritual and lovely, which makes Shanling''s eyebrows and eyes soften a lot.


    She took the nutrient and looked at it over and over again, but she still didn''t believe it.


    She said, "I''ll try first."


    "If what you say is true, I will satisfy your curiosity."


    Chi Jingfang doesn''t have any opinions. Shanling is going to eat it. Meng Li wants to stop talking and shakes his head at Shanling.


    Shan Ling frowned. What do you have to say?


    But they didn''t eat right away.


    Meng Li looks unruly and says to Chi Jingfang:"Go away, I have something to say to my sister."


    Chi Jingfang stood up in silence, and Shanling asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li took a look at Chi Jingfang, who was far away, and said in a low voice:


    "elder sister, do you dare to import what he gave you? In case of poisoning? "


    Meng Li just wanted to test how Shanling could eat other people''s food so safely.


    In particular, Shanling knows that Chi Jingfang always wants to deal with her.


    In this case, I would not dare to eat indiscriminately.


    Shan Ling took a look at Meng Li:


    "what do you worry about? I''m invincible."


    Meng Li looked at Shanling in surprise. Shanling said:


    "you should be careful when you eat. Don''t be poisoned."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    "Are you really invincible? Don''t lie to me Meng Li asked again.


    Shanling: "so what?"


    Now mountain spirit has Chi Jingfang to accompany her to play, she is not very concerned about her sister.


    Very cold.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, shook his head and said:


    "not so much, just envy."


    Shanling drank the nutriment directly and smashed it into his mouth:


    "it doesn''t seem to have any taste. What kind of medicine is it?"


    Meng Li watched Shan Ling drink, but he had nothing to say. He just told Chi Jingfang in private through the system:


    "Shan Ling said she was invincible."


    Chi Jingfang: "do you think it''s true or false?"


    Meng Li: "maybe it''s true. Shanling doesn''t seem to boast."


    Chi Jingfang: "I also feel that a lot of what she said is true."


    "I''ll test her again some other day."


    Meng Li made fun of Chi Jingfang:


    "I think you are on the verge of death."


    Chi Jingfang


    "I believe that we can find out the details of Shanling''s story by using the formula of Shanling''s mouth."


    Meng Li: "hope."


    Shanling didn''t go out either. She wanted to see if she was hungry. She didn''t feel hungry the next night.


    That''s why I believe this little one can really satisfy people for so long.


    Chi Jingfang:


    "it''s time to talk about your magic power."


    Shanling saw that Chi Jingfang didn''t cheat her, and said:


    "OK."


    "You can''t have it anyway."


    "In fact, it''s not a magic power, but a lot of power naturally belongs to me."


    "So you can''t do anything about me, hee hee..."


    In the end, she had a mischievous smile.


    Chi Jingfang and Meng Li are silent at the same time. What does this mean?


    Naturally for her to use?


    Chi Jingfang shook his head:


    "I don''t understand you. Could you be more specific?"


    Shanling said:


    "if you don''t understand, I can''t help it. It''s as simple as a sentence."


    Chi Jingfang kept silent.


    What kind of existence is this?


    How to acquire such ability?

 Chapter 1392

    "Now you should tell me your other secret."


    When Chi Jingfang didn''t know exactly what Shanling said, Shanling asked excitedly.


    Chi Jingfang sighed:


    "you may not believe me when I say it."


    Shanling: "you didn''t say that."


    Chi Jingfang: "I said that."


    Shanling nodded, and Chi Jingfang said:


    "I have this situation since I was born."


    Shan Ling looks at Chi Jingfang suspiciously:


    "intuition tells me that you are lying."


    Chi Jingfang


    This intuition is so accurate!


    But he said very firmly:


    "I didn''t cheat you."


    Shanling: "then show me your power and let me have a look."


    Chi Jingfang released a little mental energy and wrapped it around Shanling''s hair. Shanling caught it at once. She felt it quietly and asked Chi Jingfang:


    "how do you use it?"


    Chi Jingfang was stupid to tell Shanling how to use it.


    Shanling''s situation is that she can''t use mental power, but in case she suddenly learns to use mental power.


    And then the mental strength is especially adverse, and the killing is invisible.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "just think about using it."


    Shanling was silent for a moment. After a while, he said:


    "I''ve thought about it for several times, but I haven''t found that power."


    "I still think you''re lying to me."


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Meng Li would have to laugh, and Chi Jingfang would be fooling.


    If she thinks in her heart that she can have power, she directly wants to destroy the mountain spirit with a force. Isn''t the task over?


    Chi Jingfang looked serious and angry:


    "you can''t help it if you don''t believe me."


    "Anyway, that''s what I am, just like you can teach me to use your power."


    Shanling gave a sigh and shrugged:


    "forget it."


    "You can''t help me with that little power, it doesn''t matter."


    Chi Jingfang had never released all his mental power in front of Shanling, and Shanling thought that he had such a little power.


    After all, it''s a human being. Human beings can''t have too much power of their own.


    In private, Chi Jingfang communicates with Meng Li. They all communicate through the system. Although they live under the same roof, they are also under the eyes of Shan Ling.


    Certainly can''t whisper to cause Shan Ling to suspect.


    He said:


    "have you thought through Shanling''s words?"


    Meng Li is really pondering this sentence. It is necessary for them to know the source of Shanling''s power.


    But what is a lot of power that comes naturally to her?


    All of a sudden, an idea flashed through her mind, and she seized it quickly. With a jump of her eyebrows, she made a bold guess and said to Chi Jingfang:


    "can''t all the strength listen to her?"


    Chi Jingfang replied:


    "if you say so, she is more than the son of Weimian. Weimian''s son is favored by the way of heaven and is the son of Tiandao. Isn''t she the mother of Tiandao?"


    Meng Li corrected: "even the mother of the way of heaven can''t let the things of the way of heaven be used by her at will."


    Chi Jingfang: "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said: "what is the right of the way of heaven?"


    Chi jingfanghui:


    "the way of heaven has the function of self-regulation and self recovery. He has made the order for the world, whether it is the order of the living beings or the order of the power, which is made by him."


    Meng Li asked, "so the suppression we suffer is made by the way of heaven."


    "After all, the power is controlled by the way of heaven, so the mountain spirit can naturally use the power, and her power is obviously beyond the scope, and she still needs a force to carry or mobilize these forces. Maybe her mysterious power is the power of the way of heaven?"


    Chi Jingfang: "you are really bold. Do you think Shanling is the incarnation of heaven now?"


    Meng Li: "have you ever met such a situation? "The way of heaven turns into form?"


    Chi Jingfang was a little depressed: "No."


    "But even if the way of heaven turns into form, everything she does should be for the plane, because in the final analysis, the way of heaven serves for the plane."


    "Can we say that this task is to help the mountain spirit kill human beings and support the monster to take charge of the world?"


    Meng Li once used his talent of insight into the will of heaven to sense the way of heaven, but he didn''t sense the will of heaven. However, now he feels again, but there is still no result.


    It''s not normal that we can''t catch the direction at all.


    This is her idea, but she can''t explain the logic.


    It doesn''t seem convincing.Meng Li has some headache.


    Then I saw Chi Jingfang say:


    "I''ve asked all the questions. I''ll go back tomorrow and stay down. Shanling will definitely feel my intention directly. Maybe she has felt it now, but she doesn''t care."


    "If you continue to stay, you have to consider her patience. When she runs out of patience, you may have to be positive."


    Meng Li asked, "what are you going to do when you go back?"


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "interfere with her from time to time, contact her more and let her kill less, otherwise the client''s work will be lost."


    Meng Li said:


    "do you really not consider the possibility that Shanling is the incarnation of heaven?"


    "My system has been explored before. Shanling is just a consciousness now."


    Chi Jingfang: "I''ve also explored this. It''s not surprising that people who practice can distinguish consciousness."


    Meng Li of course knows, she said: "the client has a soul."


    Chi Jing Fang couldn''t figure out the key. Where is the original soul of Shanling?


    Or does Shanling always have no soul?


    What can be determined is that mountain spirit is mountain spirit and consciousness is original.


    These also passed through with Meng Li.


    At last, they speculated whether it was the awakening of consciousness?


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "if we are fooled by a consciousness, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Meng Li: "don''t be afraid."


    "If we are fooled and humiliated by a wisp of consciousness, no one will know if you don''t tell me."


    Chi Jingfang


    Yes, very smart girl.


    "Even if we guess that she is the incarnation of heaven, how can we confirm it?" He asked again.


    This is the biggest problem. How to confirm it?


    It''s always a fantasy not to prove it.


    Meng Li said: "I had thought about whether she had awakened her powerful consciousness thousands of years ago, but I didn''t think so. Sometimes she was very pure, and her thinking was different from people."


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it happens that I am the same as you. I even wonder if she has the sense of Demon power, but I don''t think so. She doesn''t have those fancy moves. Everything seems too simple."


    Meng Li''s feeling became stronger and stronger. She said, "the road is simple."


    "Since we can''t think of any other possibility, let''s first confirm it. If we make a wrong judgment, we''ll look for a new direction."


    "If the judgment is successful, we know the origin, and we can also apply the right medicine to the case."


    Chi Jingfang: "you''re right. I''m a little impatient."

 Chapter 1393

    Maybe he stayed in the world for such a long time without any clue, and he didn''t touch the wall for a long time. He suffered a loss in Shanling''s hands. It was smooth for a long time, and he always planned strategies. Suddenly, he didn''t adapt to the task.


    It''s really time to adjust your mind.


    In fact, the task is not afraid of long time.


    Most afraid of no clue, no clue is simply unable to carry out the work, the mood will be bad.


    The worse it is, the more it affects judgment. It''s a vicious circle.


    Meng Li: "don''t be impatient. Let''s take our time."


    "I regret sending you a support mission." Chi Jingfang said.


    He continued:


    "if the mission fails, you will be involved."


    Meng Li said:


    "if everything goes well, you won''t send a support mission. Don''t worry, I won''t blame you for all kinds of reasons when I come."


    "If the task fails, don''t you prove that you are not good at it?"


    Chi Jingfang: "you want to open it."


    Meng Li: "after doing so many tasks, if you can''t think of it, there''s no way."


    Chi Jingfang asked:


    "how can we confirm our previous guess now?"


    Meng Li: "I''m also thinking about this issue."


    It''s impossible to ask Shanling directly. Surely Shanling will not know how he is the incarnation of heaven.


    But when he thought of Shanling''s character, Meng Li felt that it was a bit like the way of heaven, which sometimes regarded all living beings as mole ants.


    Shanling seems to be in the same state now.


    It''s true that she is the original Shanling, but her personality is totally different. It''s just like changing a person.


    Chi Jingfang sighed.


    "When I''m free, I''ll go through the ancient books and see if I can find any clues." Chi Jingfang is still inclined to Shanling is the awakening of power consciousness.


    This kind of power can''t say that we can find any records about him.


    As long as she can understand the characters, Meng Li can also follow suit. She said to Chi Jingfang:


    "I''ll look for it, too."


    Chi Jingfang: "good, two people find faster."


    The conversation between them was over for a while, but they were exhausted.


    I''m tired of being a microphone.


    Who let Meng Li have no mobile phone? Nowadays, there are few people who have no mobile phone.


    Even if there is a mobile phone, Meng Li doesn''t think it''s appropriate to use a mobile phone to contact.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she suddenly remembered something and sent a message to Chi Jingfang:


    "by the way, do you have that kind of backtracking array to see people''s past and present lives?"


    She has heard of this array and seen the records about it. Unfortunately, the records are not clear, so she has no channel to learn it.


    I don''t know if this kind of array really exists.


    Chi Jingfang: "it''s hard for me."


    Meng Li Is there any array that can spy the secrets of heaven? "


    In fact, coming here to do a task proves that Shanling is an anomaly that needs to be solved, but now there''s no reason to think that Shanling is the incarnation of heaven. Can''t Shanling expect others to get rid of her?


    It''s so contradictory.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Chi Jingfang: "girl, what strange things are in your mind?"


    Meng Li also felt unreasonable:


    "forget it, let''s check the ancient books first."


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it''s not easy for you to find that kind of ancient book now. I''ll give it to you. There are many records about monsters in the client''s organization."


    Meng Li thinks it''s the same. They are specialized in dealing with demons. They must know everything about them.


    And this kind of organization exists all the time, and there must be a lot of records.


    The next day, Chi Jingfang said to Shanling:


    "I''m leaving."


    Shanling asked:


    "don''t keep me? Are you not afraid of my killing


    Chi Jingfang said frankly:


    "I''m afraid that if I continue to stay, you will kill me, so I must withdraw. Naturally, other people''s lives are not as important as mine."


    Shanling simply appreciates the scenery of the dead pool. What she hates most about human beings is not human selfishness, but human hypocrisy.


    Obviously selfish to death, but also to find a variety of reasons and excuses to cover up, this behavior is particularly ugly.


    And in front of this is not the same, he does not hide, facing his shortcomings, but also not proud, very flat to treat.


    Unexpectedly, Shanling asked Chi Jingfang to stay:


    "don''t leave. If you keep me, I won''t kill anyone. If you leave, I will be bored."


    Chi Jingfang: "boring you want to kill?"


    Shanling: "some people should die."


    Chi Jingfang shook his head: "I think you are dangerous. I''d better withdraw before you kill me."


    Shanling was a little disappointed and said unhappily:


    "then go away."Chi Jingfang left, Shanling and Mengli looked at each other speechless.


    Meng Li suddenly asked:


    "sister, what do you mean by the way of heaven?"


    Shanling: "the way of heaven?"


    Meng Ling looked at the ground curiously.


    Shanling said:


    "does the way of heaven exist?"


    Meng Li said, "I feel there is something."


    Shan Ling suddenly looked at Meng Li with burning eyes and said:


    "I just saw off an interesting person, but I didn''t expect you to become interesting again."


    Meng Li pretends that he doesn''t know why.


    Shanling said:


    "is your ideological awareness so high? Still thinking about the way of heaven? You don''t even understand our relationship with human beings, so you go to ponder over that profound problem? "


    Meng Li: "I''m just curious."


    Shanling said coldly:


    "let me tell you what the way of heaven is."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Shanling said:


    "if there is a way of heaven, that way is also eccentric. He only favors human beings and is very strict with our demon clan."


    "We have been hunted and oppressed by human beings, and they will drive us away again and again, not giving us the right we should have. If they have more ability, they will certainly exterminate our demon clan."


    "Do you know? Nowadays, there are still people in the society who pay a lot of money for the demon heart to eat, as if they can live forever. Do you think it''s funny? Unfortunately, many demons of our demon family are killed secretly. "


    "In the final analysis, the way of heaven is biased. We are also intelligent species, but he has given human beings higher wisdom, let them occupy most of the resources, and then crush us."


    Meng Li


    Listening to you is better than reading for ten years.


    Inexplicably, I feel that Shanling is quite reasonable. From the perspective of Shanling demon clan, it is true.


    Sometimes the things that human beings do are really cruel, but who says that monsters are all good and innocent?


    Shanling was even more unhappy when she mentioned this. She looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "so as a demon, you are a traitor in the demon world. What qualifications do you have to sympathize with them?"


    "If you sympathize with them again, I''ll kill you!"


    From her expression and manner, Meng Li thinks Shanling is serious.


    The client sympathizes with the living, not the human.


    But in Shanling''s heart, human beings are not worthy of sympathy.


    However, from this exploratory conversation, it was confirmed that Shanling did not know that he might be the incarnation of heaven.


    if she knew she could still make complaints about herself?


    Of course, she is not able to confirm this conjecture now. Maybe in the end, Shanling is not the incarnation of heaven.

 Chapter 1394

    After Chi Jingfang left here, he sent some information to Meng Li through his system.


    Meng Li can only sleep on the surface and read books in the dark.


    Sometimes I was dazzled. I read all kinds of records, but I didn''t see any clue.


    There''s no suspected power, no Terran demon clan.


    How much power is needed to make one''s consciousness exist and awaken all the time. But if Shanling is really the product of the awakening of powerful consciousness, he can''t remember the past. What''s the significance of awakening?


    I feel that the clue proposed by Chi Jingfang is going to be broken, but Meng Li is wondering if he doesn''t read enough books?


    It is difficult to confirm the form of heaven''s way proposed by myself, which seems to be more unrestrained.


    But Meng Li also pays attention to see if he can find clues to confirm his conjecture.


    Because even with the awakening of the powerful consciousness, it is difficult to say that all kinds of forces can be used naturally.


    And there''s no force to suppress it.


    Even if he was really powerful, he had to be controlled by the way of heaven when he came here as he was.


    But I don''t rule out any other accidents. Things in the world are strange.


    She and Chi Jingfang have different opinions here. Instead, they have to prove who is right and who is wrong. They can all pay attention to it.


    But Shanling is really bored. She really wants to go out and kill people. She hasn''t killed people for a long time.


    But before that, she still wants to get a cheerleader. She hopes Meng Li agrees with her and doesn''t ask Meng Li to help her.


    It''s sharing with her on a spiritual level.


    Maybe it''s just that they want to unify their thoughts.


    Perhaps in her opinion, her sister is a traitor, she does not allow her sister to become a traitor, it is a stain and humiliation.


    So I took Meng Li out to see the world.


    This time, a rich man learned that there were monsters in the world through some channels. He also heard that there were many benefits in eating demon heart.


    So I got a deer demon and locked it up.


    I''m going to eat it in two days.


    This kind of thing needs a special cook to do, but the cook''s business is so busy that he can''t get by for the time being. It''s because he increased the price that the cook advanced his schedule.


    As for how Shan Ling knew about it, Meng Li didn''t know. Her news was always so sensitive.


    Things always go well.


    Meng Li thought it might be the monsters hidden in the city who told Shanling.


    It''s very easy to let these monsters surrender with the strength of Shanling now. In this way, Shanling has an intelligence network very easily.


    It''s not so easy to get into a residential area with good security.


    Shan Ling and Meng Li meet the rich man by chance. Because of her excellent appearance, she finally makes the rich man willing to take her home.


    The rich obviously didn''t like Meng Li''s silly white and sweet appearance. He asked Shanling:


    "is she going with her?"


    Shan Ling had a cold face:


    "no? She''s my sister, and we''re always together. "


    Rich man Isn''t that convenient? "


    Shanling said: "together."


    Rich surprised, now the girl is really!


    But it''s exciting to think about it.


    Looking at Shanling''s iceberg face that seems to last forever, the rich want to have some other expressions on it.


    With them into the mansion, luxury decoration everywhere shows the powerful financial resources of the host.


    It''s just a house for him. The deer demon is locked up here. It''s impossible to lock up in his own home, his wife and children. It''s not good to be frightened.


    Shanling stood there, looking around coldly, and asked:


    "do you have anyone else here?"


    The rich shook his head:


    "No."


    Shanling said firmly:


    "yes."


    Shanling is talking about the deer demon, but the rich didn''t regard it as a human being. There was a demon catcher here before, who specially guarded the deer demon, but he just went out today.


    Shanling said coldly:


    "didn''t you say there was no one else here?"


    "You lied to me."


    The rich said patiently:


    "really not."


    "No, I want to check." Shan Ling said directly.


    Rich people are also temperamental, so they have to check their homes at random?


    What do you think of him as?


    Nature prevents it:


    "isn''t that impolite?"


    Shanling: "do you need to be polite? Believe me, you can''t stop me. "


    With anger on his face, the rich man stopped Shanling:


    "who do you think you are? I''m the place where you''re a wild girl? "


    Shanling pulls Meng Li and waves his other hand. He feels pushed away by a force.This force gives him the feeling of covering every detail of his body, pushing him away from head to toe, not fierce, but unable to resist.


    He immediately felt wrong, where can normal people have this ability?


    Looking at the mountain spirit in fear:


    "are you human or demon?"


    "What do you want to do here?"


    Shanling doesn''t care what the rich think. After pushing away the rich, he leads Meng Li straight to a room. When he opens the door, he sees a very big iron cage.


    There was a deer in the cage. When he saw the mountain spirit, his tears immediately rolled down.


    Its limbs and neck are tightly bound by iron chains, and there are bloodstains. Its stomach is flat, and it looks hungry.


    Shanling said to Meng Li:


    "look, this is human cruelty."


    "Would you still say that I killed people for no reason?"


    Meng Li is silent. Shan Ling doesn''t expect Meng Li to say anything. She goes to the cage.


    Unexpectedly, she broke the iron chain with her bare hands, but what surprised Meng Li was that she didn''t feel too strong power fluctuation.


    It''s too evil.


    The deer came out and immediately knelt down on both forelimbs, knelt down to thank Shanling, and then stood aside with tears.


    "Take them, break in and rob!" The rich came with several security guards.


    He hid behind the security guard, looking frightened and uneasy.


    He knew that this man might be a demon, but he would never tell the security guard. If he said that, would the security guard dare to come?


    He also called Beijing, but he couldn''t get here immediately. In a hurry, he had to find someone to support him.


    Shanling doesn''t care about the security called by the rich. She is helpless for professional demon hunters. What''s more, these people?


    She walked towards them step by step. The security guard was holding a Jing stick and facing the mountain spirit. People were blocking the door and obviously wouldn''t let them leave.


    I wonder how such a beautiful girl can break in and rob?


    Can see each other''s cold eyes, groundlessly put their momentum to suppress, must say something to rise momentum, but in the heart organization for a long time, also did not say why.


    There was no chance to speak. Shanling came up to him and pushed him. They felt a force pushing them out.


    This will disturb their formation, there is a gap, people panic, mountain spirit directly with Meng Li and deer demon out of the door, but in the living room met Chi Jingfang.


    He took people and followed Meng Li''s positioning.

 Chapter 1395

    Shan Ling frowned, looked at Chi Jingfang and asked:


    "are you here so soon this time?"


    It''s too fast. She even doubts whether the other party has installed the positioning on her.


    But no.


    She believed in her own judgment.


    It won''t be Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have anything on her body. She throws away her cell phone.


    What''s the problem?


    Tracking her?


    Certainly not. If someone followed her round the clock, she would have found out.


    Shanling couldn''t figure it out, so he felt irritable.


    I wonder if I''m giving each other too much face?!


    The people around Chi Jingfang look at Chi Jingfang. When did the boss know the Banshee so well?


    But it could be the Banshee.


    Regal looking at their hall suddenly appeared a wave of people are also very surprised, and did not wear Jing clothes, certainly not Jing cha.


    He quickly asked:


    "who are you?"


    Chi Jingfang said faintly:


    "to save your people."


    He took a meaningful look at the mountain spirit and deer demon, and the rich man understood a little.


    I heard that there is such a mysterious organization, but I have never seen it.


    They''ll be safe when they come.


    He gave Chi Jingfang a smile and flattered him a little:


    "I''ve worked hard for you. I''ll invite you to tea another day."


    Chi simply ignored the rich.


    With a wave of his hand, the people next to him went over and asked several security guards to go out. When the security guards met with such evil things, they naturally wanted to leave immediately.


    They are not allowed to participate in this kind of occasion.


    He left without saying a word.


    The rich man was supposed to be invited out, but he didn''t want to, saying:


    "I know all these things, and I won''t talk nonsense. Besides, this is my home, so it''s not suitable for you to invite me out."


    In his heart, even if there were three monsters here, the mysterious organization brought such a large group of people, it must be easy to solve the three monsters.


    What else do you want to go?


    Seeing the world, this cow can boast for a lifetime.


    Chi Jingfang was clear about the other party''s mentality and said faintly:


    "we don''t allow people around us to do things. You shouldn''t participate in these things. If it comes out, it will cause unrest."


    The rich immediately said:


    "shall I sign a confidentiality agreement with you?"


    "No nonsense."


    Chi Jingfang said coldly:


    "yes, and let me tell you in advance that it''s not safe here, and it''s likely to die."


    Who is said so in the heart is not good, but the rich think that the other side is somewhat arrogant, when a certified demon catcher great ah?


    However, it must be inappropriate to offend them now. He was so angry that he had to show the good play here today.


    He said:


    "I''m on the side. Stay away. You''re busy."


    "Leave me alone."


    Chi Jingfang did not speak, obviously gave up.


    The rich man was humiliated and embarrassed. He took a look at the deer demon and thought about how to get it back.


    He paid a lot of money to get it. If it doesn''t end like this, I''m very sad.


    Do monsters have such magical power?


    If you eat it by yourself, you''ll have to prolong your life?


    He thought, and went upstairs, worried that he would be affected in the hall.


    It''s also for your own safety.


    Standing upstairs doesn''t affect the viewing. The viewing angle is good.


    Shan Ling looked back coldly at the rich man.


    Regal glare back, now he is not afraid, Chi Jingfang gave him courage.


    Shanling was really angry. She said to Chi Jingfang:


    "are you bringing so many people to stop me from killing people?"


    Chi Jingfang: "this is my duty."


    Shan Ling laughs: "what a responsibility."


    "What would you do if I let you neglect your duty?"


    Chi Jingfang''s eyebrows jump:


    "don''t..."


    But before he said anything, the rich man rolled down the stairs, his head clanging on the stairs.


    Normal people will certainly not fall so loud, but the rich do not know in what force, feel very serious.


    The rich man let out a strange and desperate cry. When he rolled down the hall, he was silent.


    Chi Jingfang quickly walked over to have a look. He was out of breath and turned his face over. His face was twisted, ferocious and terrifying. He felt that his eyes were about to stare out.


    The body still maintains a very strange posture.Chi Jingfang''s forehead was blue, and someone nearby could not bear it. He took the lead in yelling at Shanling:


    "you are so rampant that you don''t pay attention to the dignity of our organization."


    He said that, but it was not the first time he had dealt with Shanling. Naturally, he didn''t rush forward.


    Shanling nodded casually:


    "yes, I didn''t pay attention to it."


    She also said to the deer demon around her:


    "see, the people who bully our demon clan have to die. I''ll take revenge for you."


    The deer demon nodded and looked at the mountain spirit gratefully, with adoration.


    She turned to look at Chi Jingfang again:


    "what''s it like to see people die in front of you?"


    "I give you face every time. Stop for a while. You really take yourself seriously."


    There is no fluctuation in Chi Jingfang''s heart.


    If he were the client, he would be filled with grief and indignation and blame himself for the death of the rich.


    Because the client has a strong sense of responsibility.


    I''m sure I can''t accept it emotionally.


    But in fact, if he doesn''t come this time, Shanling will still attack the rich.


    In the plot, the rich man is also dead, but his death is worse than this, and his heart is dug.


    Anyway, from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t think he killed himself.


    Meng Li has been silent. She just sensed the mysterious power of Chi Jingfang from the mountain spirit.


    But fleeting, very short.


    Meng Li only felt a little bit, and at that time she was absorbed in distinguishing what the power was, and the rich man died too quickly. She didn''t realize it until the rich man lost his breath.


    That kind of power brings her feeling, she is to remember, wait for time to aftertaste aftertaste analysis.


    Regal died too fast, also decisive, Shan Ling does not give anyone the opportunity to save.


    And to achieve this point, the mountain spirit will use the mysterious power.


    In other words, if you don''t have to do this deliberately, Shanling doesn''t need to use that force.


    Does Shanling know that his power is so special?


    Transposition thinking, if you stand in the hall, but want to kill the rich standing in front of so many people.


    We can only strike the power towards that side, or use the spiritual power to condense the power to push the rich down.


    But at present, it is difficult for the rich to die so soon.


    Less than a minute.


    Everyone saw their eldest brother standing there in silence, one head bigger than the other.


    It''s right that people are coming now, and the demon is blocked, but the key is that there is no way to punish her. No matter how rampant she is, there is no way for herself.


    I feel that my dignity and face have been pressed on the ground.

 Chapter 1396

    But now the banshee is in a rage, a little afraid to fight.


    Some of their colleagues have been killed by banshees. How about this fight?


    We all know that we can''t kill the Banshee.


    It seems that they are very counselled not to fight. When they are hesitating, Chi Jingfang directly orders them to attack Shanling.


    The living room is very big, and they can show it. Facing their attack, Shanling is very calm.


    Meng Li is now in human form. He must cope with the siege of so many people.


    She seems to be much weaker, and Shanling has some dislike:


    "are you so weak?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    They are fighting. When Jing Cha comes, he is surprised to see the people in a group. Chi Jingfang withdraws from the fight and goes to negotiate with Jing cha.


    Identify yourself.


    When they know the identity of Chi Jingfang and Shanling, they are not calm.


    This?


    How do you tell them to deal with it?


    But I can''t just go.


    They also joined the battle of arresting Shanling. It seems that the living room is very crowded, and there are too many people. In the battle, it smells bad.


    Shanling looked at Chi Jingfang and said:


    "I don''t fight with you today. It''s not that I can''t beat you. It''s that I don''t like this kind of environment."


    "Don''t you want to see people die in my hands?"


    "I''ll kill you, and I''ll kill the people around you, so that you can watch the people around you die one by one, and you can''t help it. It should be very lovely, right?"


    Chi Jingfang


    People around Chi Jingfang


    Shanling wants to get away from her, not only the means of demon catching organization can''t hit her, but also the means of modern science and technology in Beijing.


    She looks like an adult standing in the middle, but it feels like a gust of wind that can''t be caught.


    It''s very flexible.


    She holds Meng Li with one hand. Meng Li follows her movement track. She obviously feels surrounded by a force, soft and smooth. She feels light.


    Power protects them, repels each other, and those people can''t get close to them.


    The end result is that so many people don''t keep them.


    It''s no surprise that Chi Jingfang looks at Shan Ling''s back when she leaves. There''s no practical way to get rid of her. It''s a waste of time to fight again.


    And there''s a loss of staff.


    But Jing Cha didn''t want to see Shan Ling leave so smartly. He wanted to chase him, but Chi Jingfang stopped him.


    The man over there said:


    "this is That''s too much.


    Chi Jingfang''s tone was not very good and said:


    "it''s our business to deal with banshees. It''s useless for you to go."


    "The key is that you don''t go."


    "And now that she''s involved in the homicide, we''re going to make sure she''s in trouble." Someone said with a straight face.


    Chi Jingfang''s tone is even worse:


    "you can go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else can we do if the bullet can''t hit her?


    You can''t drop a bomb, can you?


    Isn''t this the right venue?


    This is the way to kill the enemy for one thousand and lose eight hundred. The key is that you may not be able to kill the enemy.


    He took off smoothly. Looking at Shanling, Meng Li felt very relaxed and asked, "aren''t you tired?"


    Shanling:


    "how can you be tired?"


    Meng Li said, "so much power has been used."


    Shan Ling said very casually:


    "didn''t he say that? It''s not my power, it''s my power. "


    Meng Li: "what


    It''s not hers. It''s hers?


    Even if you want to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, you also need to pinch a formula or something?


    But Shanling didn''t do anything.


    Shan Ling looked at Meng Li calmly: "why did he find us immediately?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know."


    Shanling: "you don''t have anything on you?"


    She knows Meng Li doesn''t have it in her heart, but she still wants to test it.


    What if?


    Meng Li asked: "what is it?"


    "Did he give you anything to take with you?" Shanling said.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    Calm and puzzled.


    Shanling turned to the deer demon and said:


    "I have rescued you. Go back."


    Deer demon is not a human form now and can''t communicate with each other. Moreover, he was hurt by human means before and can''t transform himself into a human form.But his eyes could express everything. He prayed for Shanling to do good things to the end.


    Shanling was a little impatient, but he still took the deer demon to a secret place to input power into it.


    The scars on his body are marked with flesh. The speed that the eye could see recovered, and finally became a boy who looked less than 20 years old standing in front of Shanling.


    "Thank you for saving me, my Lord." Xiaolu looked at Shanling gratefully and said.


    Shan Ling said faintly:


    "it''s useless to be caught by human beings. You are not suitable to stay in the human world. Go back and improve your skills."


    Although Shanling''s words were direct and merciless, Xiaolu didn''t mind at all.


    The worship and tolerance of the strong has gone beyond a certain category. He pleaded: "don''t drive me away, I have nowhere to go."


    Shanling said, "why?"


    "Don''t you have a clan land?"


    Xiaolu Meilu shook his head sadly and said:


    "my parents left the family very early and came to work and live in human cities. I have been here for a long time."


    Shanling said with a sarcastic smile:


    "so your family are greedy for the convenience and prosperity of the human world."


    "Why don''t I feel for you?"


    The deer''s mouth opened. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He bowed his head in fear and kept silent for a long time.


    Shanling''s sight was like a needle, which fell on him as if it were on him.


    When the deer looked up again, who else was there in front of them?


    He was flustered and moved his nose to distinguish the smell. Many demons can be found by other demons if they don''t cover up their own taste.


    He soon caught up with Shanling and Mengli.


    Once again, I beg Shanling:


    "can you take me with you? I really have nowhere to go now. "


    Shanling asked, "your parents?"


    The deer said sadly:


    "dead, in order to protect me."


    Shan Ling was even more disgusted: "are you so weak?"


    The deer bowed its head in shame.


    Shanling asked: "you are so weak, what qualification do you have to follow me? What can you do for me? "


    Deer said:


    "I can do anything for you."


    Shanling said, "but you can''t do anything."


    Fawn''s self-esteem was shattered by Shanling.


    But after all, he is in need of help and support. He is not allowed to have bad mood. He can only continue to plead: "please, I will be the best little demon to serve you."


    "Please..."


    "Please..."


    His voice of pleading sounds very pitiful. Others may be moved, but Shanling still stands there with a cold face.

 Chapter 1397

    In the end, the begging Shanling was impatient, and she said:


    "I regret it now."


    "I shouldn''t have come to save you. You''re too boring."


    "After saving you, you still want to pester me and let me protect you all the time. Am I like a bodyguard? I think you have been living in the city for too long, and you are full of human greed. "


    After that, Shanling stretched out his hand and pinched Xiaolu''s neck. Xiaolu never thought that his plea would come to such an end.


    His face was frightened and pleaded, and finally twisted and ferocious, and it didn''t take long to completely stop breathing.


    Meng Li


    She doesn''t stop anything, but she thinks Shanling''s operation is very powerful.


    To save people, but also to cure the other side, and finally because the other side is too tired to kill directly.


    But Shanling is really smart. He can have a keen insight into other people''s inner thoughts.


    But it can also be seen that not only does Shanling not regard human life as her life, but also she does not regard other people''s life as the demon she keeps on defending.


    Meng Li quickly told Chi Jingfang about it.


    Chi Jingfang is also speechless.


    There have been people on this mission before.


    Shanling is really hard to deal with.


    Shan Ling took Meng Li away. On the way, she asked:


    "do you know why I killed him?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Shanling: "stupid, don''t know anything."


    Meng Li was a little impatient, she said:


    "can I know what you think?"


    "If you really don''t like me, don''t take me with you. I came out to find you at that time. Now that you are so capable and can be at ease in the human world, I don''t need to be by your side."


    Shan Ling glances at Meng Li. His eyes are sinister. He obviously doesn''t like Meng Li''s reply.


    She doesn''t like the presence of someone who talks back to her and makes her upset.


    She asked:


    "are you still aggrieved?"


    Meng Li: "shouldn''t I be wronged?"


    Shanling said softly:


    "so? What do you want to do? "


    Meng Li said coldly, "since we can''t get along, I''ll move away."


    "Then you go." Shanling turned and left.


    Meng Li


    It doesn''t matter.


    If you don''t follow Shanling for the time being, you can think of other ways.


    Now I don''t seem to find much with Shanling. I''ve been spending a lot of time.


    Of course, the best way is to follow Shanling, at least know her every move, maybe one day there will be an unexpected discovery.


    Meng Li stood in the same place, thinking whether to find Chi Jingfang to get some money to rent a house or something.


    The original owner has no money.


    Now it''s a waste of time to go to work and raise money. When she gets enough money to rent a house, she doesn''t know how many people Shanling killed.


    Meng Ling said, "I can''t leave you in the world for a while


    The last sentence sounds very warm. It seems that I still can''t bear this sister.


    But the next sentence made people speechless, and Shanling said:


    "if you are killed by human beings, I will lose my face, so I might as well kill you myself."


    Meng Li


    This logic?


    It can be called divine logic!


    Shan Ling''s face was extremely cold. She directly shot at Meng Li. Meng Li couldn''t stand and be beaten by her. She had to defend and even attack when she was free.


    Shanling raised his eyebrows and said unexpectedly:


    "you resist me?"


    Meng Li was really impatient. Shanling was just like a psychopath. She said:


    "so I should stand and wait to die?"


    "To die with dignity?"


    She felt that a huge force was pushing her from Shanling, and she felt that her actions became difficult and slow.


    Even feel the air is thin, breathing becomes a little difficult.


    The body is just a little strong. Meng Li is all used to resist the huge power given by Shan Ling.


    And Shan Ling didn''t even move much. He kept staring at Meng Li, his eyes seeping.


    But Meng Li struggled to attack and couldn''t hit Shanling.


    It can be said that it''s quite depressing. How can the world have such an open and open world.


    Gods!


    Shanling said:


    "you are not as weak as you think."


    Meng Li: "so?"


    She was thinking that if Shanling forced her to a share, she would not mind using all means.


    Don''t worry about winning or not. It''s only after winning or not that I know. It''s just that she has really endured Shanling for a long time.I''ve never seen anyone so arrogant.


    Although he thought so, Meng Li knew in his heart that the chance of victory would not be too great. Shanling was not suppressed by the power of the world.


    But she or asks the sentiment vine or does not have each kind of talent also to be suppressed.


    But with all his strength, it''s not easy for Shanling to kill her.


    Self protection is no problem.


    Shanling said:


    "so I feel you have a lot of potential to tap."


    Meng Li eyebrows jump, mountain spirit also aware of her abnormal?


    Doesn''t it look like it?


    Shan Ling has no expression, which makes it difficult for Meng Li to distinguish her true thoughts.


    With that, Shan Ling suddenly withdrew his attack and said to Meng Li:


    "I ask you, should that man die today?"


    Meng Li said, "are you dead or not?"


    Shanling frowned and said:


    "don''t speak in a strange way. I don''t like it. I will kill people if I don''t like it."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "then you kill, I don''t care."


    She was also completely angered by Shanling.


    Can she really die?


    The big deal is the failure of the task, but she doesn''t want the task to fail. The failure of the task proves that she didn''t do anything to Shanling.


    I''m sorry.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel bored. She said:


    "I''ve put up with you for a long time, and now I''m not willing to."


    On the contrary, Shanling didn''t get angry and gave Meng Li a thumbs up: "I have a temper."


    Meng Li: "so what?"


    Shan Ling said with a smile, "no, I''m my sister with a temper."


    Meng couldn''t leave Shanling. Shanling said,


    "come home with me."


    Meng Li refused: "no return."


    Shan Ling stood by quietly and didn''t go. She didn''t go. Meng Li thought he would go.


    But Shanling had to keep up with her. She couldn''t get rid of her.


    Meng Li told Chi Jingfang what happened with Shanling just now, but it''s not that he was wronged.


    Just to put it in the context of the matter, there may be less breakthroughs on our own side.


    Also give chi Jingfang a psychological preparation, don''t place all hope on her.


    Maybe she''ll just get up with Shanling one day.


    Chi Jingfang said that they all respect Meng Li''s thoughts and behaviors, but they think it''s better to continue to be with Shan Ling.


    Besides, he has some new discoveries over there. Now he can''t say a few words clearly. I''ll talk to her in the evening.


    Meng Li had to go home with Shanling first.


    When I went home, I went into my own room. Anyway, it has become like this. Why should I play the role of the original owner again.


    People will change, even if the original owner is faced with such a neurotic sister, will it?

 Chapter 1398

    In the evening, Chi Jingfang contacted Meng Li and asked if Meng Li was ok here?


    Did Shanling do anything to her?


    Meng Li said: "it''s OK."


    "What did you find?"


    It''s hard to chat. Let''s get down to business.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "I think the power of Shanling can be broken with one thing."


    "Even if you can''t crack it, you can control it."


    Meng Li asked, "what is it?"


    "Qi Yun, if he is the son of plane, Shanling can''t kill him."


    Meng Li: "do you want to find the son of Weimian to deal with Shanling?"


    Chi Jingfang said, "yes, but I don''t know who is the son of this plane. They are not easy to die."


    "We can deal with the son of plane because the prophet can deprive him of his Qi step by step. Without Qi, he is easy to die. But Shanling can''t deprive him of his fortune without a prophet. "


    "And if the way of heaven really wants to get rid of the mountain spirit, then the son of the plane he was born will most likely bear this mission."


    "It''s just that we can''t wait to see if we can find him ahead of time."


    In fact, Meng Li also made a new discovery.


    But consider Chi Jingfang first. Politely speaking, you can''t deny others.


    We can first see if his proposal is feasible.


    It is not unreasonable for Chi Jingfang to think so.


    One is open hanging, and the other is the son of plane, who is sheltered. It''s good to let the way of heaven notice the mountain spirit through the son of plane, maybe deprive the mountain spirit of hanging.


    After all, the mountain spirit is abnormal, and the way of heaven can suppress itself.


    But Chi Jingfang also said, I don''t know who the son of plane is.


    "I''ll do the math."


    Meng Li thought about it. He knew a little bit of divination. He could probably figure out the direction of the people with strong Qi.


    Now we need some tools. Her system space can make up a little bit, but there are still some.


    Chi Jingfang asked Meng Li what he needed. He came to give it. Meng Li said that he really sent it.


    Meng Li incarnated as a cat, went to the rooftop and returned to human form, and began to divine. After a long time, he did not figure out the existence of the person who was suspected to be the son of plane.


    Instead, Meng Li divined that Shanling was a man of great fortune.


    But she is not the son of plane.


    Meng Li


    I''ve thought about many ways, but none of them can work.


    She told Chi Jingfang about the situation, and he said:


    "so there''s no way to start from this?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "What do you think of the information?" Chi Jingfang resolutely abandoned that idea and returned to the previous idea.


    Meng Li: "no new discovery."


    Although it sounds most reliable, we can''t find any data to prove it. We can''t know what kind of power she can be.


    There is no way to know her root cause, so we can''t find her death from here.


    If she can fight, it''s over. No matter what kind of powerful consciousness she is.


    Chi Jingfang had a headache, he said:


    "she just killed people today, and she will kill them another day. Now I''m losing my job."


    "Things can''t drag on any longer."


    Meng Li asked, "are you losing your job?"


    Chi Jingfang: "soon, it says I''m derelict of duty and incompetent."


    "The rich are still making trouble over there. Let''s give an account and say that we haven''t protected the rich well."


    Meng Li: "you are too difficult."


    Chi Jingfang: "yes, I''m too difficult."


    Meng Li said, "I also know that we can''t drag on any longer."


    I don''t know when Shanling will attack her. She also wants to strike first, but reality doesn''t allow it.


    "Why don''t we fight with her with our souls? We can win by all means." Meng Li suggested.


    Having said that, Meng Li knew Chi Jingfang would not agree.


    She didn''t want to.


    In this way, it''s just to show her attitude that she can accept such a fight even when she has to.


    She doesn''t give advice.


    Let the pool not be square.


    Chi Jingfang refused, and he said: "even if we go together, it''s not necessarily OK. Her power is unlimited, and we don''t know how much power she can exert. It''s a bit rash to go like this."


    "I know what you mean, man."


    Meng Li All right


    She''s a girl.


    What, man?


    Chi Jingfang added: "to tell you the truth, I have had this kind of idea several times when I feel depressed, but when I calm down, I know I should not."Meng Li: "so?"


    Chi Jingfang: "now?"


    Meng Li: "why don''t you consider the possibility of incarnation of the way of heaven?"


    Chi Jingfang: "Why are you so persistent?"


    Meng Li:


    "today I feel the mysterious power you said from her."


    "What''s new?" Chi asked immediately.


    Meng Li said: "it''s too short, but I remember that feeling. I thought about it for a long time before you came to me. The power is mixed with the will of heaven."


    She felt the will of heaven many times, some of which were obvious.


    The only difference is that there is a special power mixed in the will of heaven, which can be connected with her consciousness for a short time. She can capture it by her, and she feels this power in the spirit of mountain.


    Chi Jingfang was a little surprised:


    "are you sure? "Will of heaven?"


    Meng Li said that he was sure.


    It was so hard to communicate that she wanted to go to Chi Jing to talk about it.


    It''s a waste of time to systematically convey what she said, and to systematically convey what she said over there.


    Back then, she met a generous way of heaven, which directly gave her the gift of insight into the will of heaven.


    On the surface, this talent can''t increase her force and intelligence. It can play a significant role in many tasks.


    If she didn''t have the gift of insight into the will of heaven, she could not feel that the power of the spirit was the will of heaven.


    In fact, she didn''t realize it immediately at that time, but thought about it for a long time afterwards.


    Chi Jingfang replied, and he said:


    "according to you, is the logic that Shanling is the incarnation of heaven feasible?"


    He previously denied this conjecture because there was no real evidence, and the theory of the incarnation of heaven was more mysterious than the theory of the awakening of the powerful consciousness.


    In addition to selfishness, he hoped that the awakening of his powerful consciousness would be easier to deal with.


    The incarnation of heaven is more difficult.


    "Because she is the incarnation of the way of heaven, she is not suppressed by the power of the world, and can naturally use all kinds of power, and when necessary, the power is also mixed with the will of the way of heaven."


    "And you said she was very lucky."


    Meng Li asked:


    "if she is the incarnation of heaven, what should we do?"

 Chapter 1399

    Chi Jingfang: "if it is, it is a rare thing."


    "I haven''t seen the way of heaven."


    Meng Li: "hmm?"


    Chi Jingfang said: "if it''s the way of heaven, we can''t help it. We can''t beat the way of heaven in the small world."


    "Unless there is one that is not limited by the power of the world."


    "I just can''t figure out why the way of heaven should be transformed, what''s the purpose, and what''s the meaning of our coming?"


    In general, tasks related to the way of heaven are those in which the way of heaven has an intention, and only by the way can the consignor of the world get a counter attack.


    Ask someone to kill yourself?


    What operation.


    Meng Li: "use your brain. Do you have any powerful array or magic weapon?"


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "the power you bring by setting an array is also within the range of the suppressed power."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Shall we go back to our hometown?"


    In the final analysis, it''s power limitation. If power can''t suppress the other party, it''s impossible to think of any way.


    How important power is.


    Although she is around Shanling every day, she can''t attack her. Shanling has the most acute intuition. It''s unrealistic for her to succeed.


    Chi Jingfang said with apology:


    "if I go back like this, I''m not reconciled. Besides, I''m so sorry that I''ll involve you in a compensation task."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    "It''s not a big problem."


    This is also a matter of no choice. Who let them meet the "immortal" mountain spirit.


    This is really strong. Even if you have a prophet, you can''t help others.


    Chi Jing was also very tired. He said:


    "Shanling''s strength is invincible in this small world. If you get out of this world, it''s not too easy to deal with her."


    Meng Li said, "can you take Shanling to leave the world?"


    "Let''s change the battlefield?"


    Chi Jingfang: "the power of space has been suppressed, it can''t be done."


    Meng Li The same


    Heart tired, and also feel tired of communication, Chi Jingfang said:


    "you let me think about it tonight, and then tomorrow you can find a chance to come out? Let''s meet and talk. "


    Meng Li: "good."


    They stopped communicating.


    It should be said that 6018 and Chi Jingfang''s system have been relieved at the same time.


    They are also very tired!


    The next day, Meng Li was about to go out. Shan Ling asked:


    "where are you going?"


    Meng Li said, "I''ll go out alone."


    Shanling: "I think there must be a lot of people to catch you now. Do you really want to go out?"


    Meng Li said, "if I am caught, I will commit suicide."


    Shanling:


    "don''t worry, I won''t come to save you if you are caught."


    Meng Li: "there is no such hope."


    Meng Li said and opened the door. Unexpectedly, Jing Cha had been ambushing outside for a long time. As soon as Meng Li opened the door, they pointed a gun at Meng Li:


    "don''t move."


    Meng Li raised his hands:


    "I will not move."


    A group of people rushed in quickly from the outside. They were in uniform. They were a special team. They were well armed. It seemed that they had paid attention to the mountain spirit.


    Where do you need such a big battle to deal with an ordinary girl?


    So instead of professional demon catching organizations, this group of people came?


    "Hands up, head up, squat down!"


    The leader was wearing a helmet. He couldn''t see clearly what he looked like, but his voice was very low.


    Shan Ling was still sitting on the sofa, fearless that so many Wu objects were aimed at her, and said leisurely:


    "are you talking to me?"


    Although a group of people were afraid of Shanling, they felt that they had a chance to win this time. They slowly moved towards Shanling, and countless guns aimed at Shanling.


    Looking at the posture, it seems that the mountain spirit has any change, and will immediately beat her into a sieve.


    Shanling said to Meng Li:


    "come here."


    Meng Li


    The gun''s still on her head. Can she move?


    Sure enough, the man pointed a gun at Meng Li''s head and yelled: "first warning, don''t move."


    Meng Li: "I don''t move."


    Shanling: "come here."


    Meng Li: "do you believe they will shoot me?"


    Shanling: "they are too timid to shoot."


    Meng Li stepped back, took a gun to her person and scolded:


    "second warning, don''t move!"


    Meng couldn''t leave. Shanling sighed and said:


    "look, I told you not to go out. You want to go out and hit the muzzle of the gun?"Meng Li ignored Shanling.


    Shanling felt bored and said:


    "I''ll go first. If you can escape, you''ll still be my sister. If you can''t escape, you''ll die."


    With that, she got up, and those people quickly surrounded Shanling, and someone had already shot at Shanling, and even spewed some special gas.


    Interfere with Shanling''s vision and action.


    But the bullet didn''t hit Shanling. The gas didn''t interfere with Shanling''s vision and action. On the contrary, it interfered with themselves.


    When they saw the figure of Shanling clearly, Shanling had already sat on the window, smiling at them, and then jumped.


    People are surprised: jump?


    A group of people hurriedly looked down from the window, there was no bloody scene in the imagination, and finally saw the mountain spirit fell to the ground steadily.


    From the height, I vaguely saw the mountain spirit and looked up at it.


    They all look terrible, this is not human!


    It''s not human, it''s demon!


    The bullet can''t hit her. According to the scientific calculation, it can definitely hit her. If you fall from such a high building, you will not die, and you can still land.


    It''s fantastic.


    If it wasn''t for her strong psychological quality, she would be scared to go to the hospital.


    Everyone looked back to the remaining demon, Meng Li.


    They are silent to each other.


    Are you thinking about this demon''s ability?


    Meng Li sighed helplessly and said:


    "look, you''ve gone for nothing."


    Some people can''t help saying:


    "didn''t I catch you? It''s a harvest. "


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "no, it''s useless to catch me."


    No.


    It''s useful for a group of people to refuse madly.


    This is a demon at least.


    It''s useless to take it and hand it over. They can catch those who can''t be caught by the demon catching organization.


    Just ask if you blush over there?


    "Go." Let''s aim our weapons at Meng Li.


    Meng Li can only follow them. Let 6018 tell Chi Jingfang to meet with Jing Chaju.


    Chi Jingfang


    All right.


    He can only go to pick up Meng Li. Although his job is about to be lost, he hasn''t lost it yet.


    According to the regulations, this kind of demon must be held by the demon catching organization.


    You can''t force Meng Li to stay there.


    Look at Chi Jingfang''s eyes are very contemptuous, we go to catch the demon, caught you come to want.


    No face.


    Chi Jingfang looked at them like a fool. How much did he want to make contributions before he wanted to catch Shanling?


    It''s not Chi Jingfang who comes to meet Meng Li alone, so if Meng Li wants to get away, he has to act. With Chi Jingfang''s cooperation, Meng Li quickly gets away.


    Taking off, Chi Jing meets Meng Li alone.


    He said:


    "now the mountain spirit is gone."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "she should be acting recently. Be careful."

 Chapter 1400

    Chi Jingfang nodded, thinking that it was useless to pay attention.


    He can''t stop Shanling.


    But instead of saying it, she asked:


    "she just doesn''t care about you?"


    Meng Li: why does she care about me


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "at least the owner of your body is her own sister. She is not afraid that you will be killed?"


    "If it wasn''t for the special relationship between us, you would really die if you were taken away by the organization here and implicated by the mountain spirit."


    "Shanling can''t miss it."


    Meng Li: "she doesn''t care about my life and death. She wanted to kill me yesterday."


    "I think she also expected the situation today. She didn''t take me away. She just didn''t want to kill me, but she also wanted me to die."


    After all, Shanling told her in the morning that if she said it, she might be arrested.


    Prove that Shanling knew she was ambushed.


    But Shanling is not her. Why care about Shanling''s attitude.


    Chi Jingfang: "OK."


    "I''ve come up with a strategy. If it''s feasible, Shanling won''t be around for long."


    Meng Li became interested and asked: "what?"


    Chi Jingfang said: "if she really is the way of heaven, then even if it is a strange thing."


    "Such a strange thing, there is a certain person will come."


    Meng Li asked, "who?"


    "Smart girl, she is very interested in these strange things. If I tell her that this is the way of heaven, she has a great chance to play."


    Smart girl?


    Meng Li quickly turns out the memory about her in his mind. At that time, Chi Jingfang was called by a smart girl.


    Then the impression is good, only then leaves the number to add the friend.


    Meng Li had expectations in his heart. If smart girl came, things would be much easier.


    "But she also needs to be paid. If she is invited, all the rewards for this mission will have to be given to her." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, as long as we solve the problem, we don''t have to do the compensation task."


    Chi Jingfang sipped his mouth and said:


    "I will compensate you alone."


    Meng Li waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t get paid for my reactive work. I don''t have any contribution."


    Chi Jingfang: "I must give it to you, or I''m sorry."


    "What''s more, you don''t have any credit? You can tell that the mysterious power is the way of heaven, and the willpower is very powerful. "


    Meng Li shakes his head and refuses. Chi Jingfang is persistent and polite.


    Finally, Meng Li said, "I''ll go back now."


    Chi Jingfang: No


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you don''t need to talk about this. You might as well contact Miss Zhi to see if she will come."


    Chi Jingfang nodded: "good."


    "Don''t have too much hope. Smart girl does things according to her liking. She thinks strange things may come. If she is busy, strange things will never come again."


    "Maybe I think it''s a strange thing, but miss Zhi doesn''t think so."


    Chi Jingfang smiles awkwardly:


    "after all, she has more knowledge than me."


    It''s not just the way of heaven, but also the logic that doesn''t make sense.


    From noon until the evening, Chi Jing just got a reply from smart girl. He told Meng Li: "smart girl is coming."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s a good thing."


    Chi Jingfang, holding his fist to his lips, coughed and said:


    "then we have to be ready to be scolded."


    "Smart girl is very fierce."


    Meng Li felt that Chi Jingfang was a little cute when he was afraid of smart girl. He asked with great interest:


    "how fierce is it?"


    "You say how fierce I am!" Suddenly a tender voice rang out beside Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s head is slightly lowered, not in fear, but to see a smart girl one meter high.


    It''s coming so fast.


    Meng Li laughs: "Nai is fierce, Nai is fierce."


    The smart girl snorted and showed her signature action. She put her hands on her waist and looked lovely.


    She said:


    "Why are you two idiots crowded together again?"


    "No wonder you can''t even do a task."


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang are silent again.


    Last time, I followed Chi Jingfang and learned his divine operation.


    I was told by the smart girl.


    This time, two people do the task, can''t make a cat demon in the small world.


    I really can''t hang on to my face.


    Miss Zhi said to Chi Jingfang:


    "I''m so tired, won''t you make me a tea?"Now they are at Chi Jingfang''s home. Chi Jingfang immediately goes to make tea.


    Smart girl looks at Meng Li:


    "are you here to support him?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the smart girl''s expression was very difficult to say. She said:


    "if you help the mentally handicapped, aren''t you afraid that you will be pulled down?"


    Meng Li is silent.


    I can''t answer that.


    Smart girl felt the way of heaven and asked:


    "what''s the matter with the way of heaven in this world? So much power stolen? "


    Meng Li


    I dare not answer.


    After all, she didn''t find the power of heaven stolen.


    Looking at Meng Li''s silence, smart girl looks at Meng Li in surprise and doesn''t speak.


    But the look was obvious.


    Maybe you didn''t find out?


    When Chi Jingfang came to make tea, she sighed and said, "how did you get to the five star mission?"


    Chi Jingfang said: "it depends on luck."


    Smart girl is speechless.


    Can we get to the five-star mission without luck?


    "Now I doubt that what you said is true? Why haven''t I seen the way of heaven come into being? " The wise girl sipped her tea.


    I don''t like it.


    Meng Li really feels embarrassed.


    Chi Jingfang left some leeway for Zhi to say,


    "we doubt it too, we can''t confirm it."


    Smart girl''s tone is a bit old-fashioned:


    "you kid, didn''t you cheat me to do the task for you?"


    Chi Jingfang smiles gently:


    "no, I dare not cheat anyone."


    Smart girl: "found the will of heaven in the cat demon?"


    Chi Jingfang looks at Meng Li. Meng Li nods to the smart girl and says faintly:


    "yes, I can confirm that."


    "Eh..." The intelligent girl''s eyes puzzled for a moment.


    "Go and see," she said


    Meng Li said, "I ran in the morning."


    "I can''t find it now."


    In fact, she did not go to Shanling.


    Smart girl


    "Powerful?" She asked.


    When Meng Li thought of Shanling''s ability, she was deeply speechless. She said:


    "it''s so exaggerated that she''s safe even if she falls from a tall building."


    Wisdom girl: "so cow."


    "Are you going to jump out of the three realms and not be in the five elements?"


    She said with a playful smile.


    It''s a little humorous, but it amuses Meng Li and Chi Jingfang.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, let''s go to her now." Wisdom girl white tender small hand and took a cup of tea, drink tea, put down after saying.


    Meng Li naturally has no opinion with Chi Jingfang. Seeing that the smart girl stands up, they also follow and are about to go out.


    Go to the door, smart girl just want to turn to talk, Chi Jingfang phone rings, smart girl did not say.


    A bored expression, standing beside listening to Chi Jingfang on the phone.

 Chapter 1401

    Chi Jingfang hung up and said:


    "Shanling killed again."


    Meng Liwei frowned uncertainly.


    Intelligent girl asked:


    "does she like killing people?"


    "After all, I hate human beings and say that they are selfish, hypocritical and cruel." Chi Jingfang said.


    The wise girl said:


    "well, the wise creatures are almost the same."


    She looked at Chi Jingfang: "what are you doing? Take me to find her."


    "She''s just done it. She must still be around."


    Chi Jingfang nodded.


    Said a place.


    Smart girl said she didn''t know enough about the world.


    Chi Jingfang can only say the general direction, how far away from here.


    Smart girl clearly, a space blink, directly with them to the place.


    When we got to the place, we were already busy.


    Smart girl stands in front and looks around. Meng Li is really curious. He can''t help but ask Chi Jingfang in a low voice:


    "why isn''t smart girl suppressed by the power of the plane?"


    Chi Jingfang whispered:


    "I don''t know."


    It''s just Meng Li. After all, it''s not easy to ask smart girl.


    The smart girl looked back at the two people who were whispering and asked:


    "where are the people?"


    Chi Jingfang: "probably already gone."


    Smart girl speechless, their own exploration, found the suspected incarnation of heaven they said, she took Meng Li and Chi Jingfang past.


    Shan Ling didn''t go far. He was indifferent when he saw the three people who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She didn''t pay attention to the smart girl. Her first impression was that she was a little girl in personalized clothes.


    Looking at Meng Li and Chi Jingfang, he asked:


    "how did you two get together?"


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang didn''t speak. Shan Ling laughed and said to Meng Li:


    "he helped you, can you escape?"


    Meng Li nodded without hesitation:


    "yes."


    "what''s the deep meaning of your relationship?"


    Then he looked at Chi Jingfang: "are you going to follow me because you can''t get along with your organization?"


    Chi Jingfang didn''t speak.


    Smart girl doesn''t want to listen.


    With her hands akimbo, she looked up at Shanling.


    Dissatisfied, he said:


    "why do you talk so much?"


    Shanling then looked at the smart girl:


    "little friend, what''s the relationship with you?"


    She frowned unhappily and looked at Meng Li:


    "the children brought from there are impolite."


    Meng Li said, "don''t treat her like a child."


    Although smart girl is really confusing, who would have thought that such a small child is much more powerful than them.


    Shanling asked with great interest:


    "what should that be?"


    The wise girl rolled her eyes and said:


    "please treat me as your aunt."


    Shanling It''s rude. "


    "Come here, let me see what''s going on with you." The wise girl gave a hand to the mountain spirit.


    The mountain spirit Leng once: "what?"


    Smart girl: "let you come here."


    Shan Ling


    Are children so arrogant now?


    She certainly won''t go there. Instead, she said to Meng Li:


    "although you didn''t come out on your own, you came out, so you''re still my sister. Come here."


    Meng Li was stupid.


    Smart girl is always ignored because of her image, so she is used to it.


    She''s too lazy to talk nonsense.


    With a wave of her little hand, shanlington felt a force coming towards her from all directions. She looked at the smart girl in surprise.


    Naturally the use of force to resist, the two stood face to face, but their contest has begun.


    Smart girl is also surprised by the power of Shanling. She uses less power in the world.


    But I''m afraid the world baby will be broken.


    So at the beginning, the power given out was not too much, and the mountain spirit could resist.


    While resisting, she looked at Chi Jingfang and Meng Li unexpectedly and asked:


    "where did you find the people?"


    "Is it for me?"


    Chi Jingfang nodded honestly: "yes."


    Mountain spirit Oh, there is a feeling of long absence suddenly came out from the bottom of my heart.


    It''s the feeling that everything seems to lose control, which is very bad and strange.


    When she wanted to go, she began to push away the power of smart girl and planned to go.How could smart girl allow Shanling to escape from her.


    Isn''t that embarrassing?


    So we can only increase our strength, and the whole person flies out to attack the mountain spirit.


    She also sighed in an old voice:


    "I don''t want to come here. Do you know the master? The experts are standing in the same place. "


    Shan Ling


    Yes, that''s a very good one.


    Before I met this little girl, wasn''t she like this?


    Can ignore anyone, any attack, no one can help, she feels particularly good.


    She always felt that she was standing at a height that no one could compare and despised everyone.


    But now it''s bad to meet someone who can despise her.


    The smart girl attacks the mountain spirit. With a wave of both hands, the mountain spirit will have more power to attack the smart girl.


    This power is the greatest power of Chi Jingfang and Meng Li.


    And with the will power of the way of heaven, it is particularly obvious, even can be felt without deliberately catching.


    They were also affected by this force, and they were pushed far away.


    Even the figure of the wise girl was pushed back by the power of the mountain spirit.


    Smart girl tut A: "did not expect really."


    "Who are you?"


    Smart girl increased her power output again. Shanling was pushed far away. Behind her was a wall. Meng Li felt that the wall seemed to shake.


    Dust fell from it.


    "I am a demon." Shanling''s expression was a bit subdued.


    She''s been cornered. There''s no way back.


    The wise girl snorted, but she didn''t know what it meant.


    Shanling exerted all his strength and began to push the smart girl out. Then he wanted to find a chance to go.


    The smart girl did not move in the same place, and she was too lazy to chase. She quickly built a space.


    Shan Ling bumps into the invisible space wall, and looks back at the smart girl in a panic.


    Start attacking the space wall with power.


    Whatever it is, just hit it.


    Shanling''s power is not weak, and she is very smart. She even feels the power of space on the space wall.


    Smart girl has a lot of space power on her thick space wall, which is easy to be captured by Shanling.


    Although she didn''t learn to build the space wall, she learned to arouse the power of space between heaven and earth to compete with smart girl''s space wall.


    It''s quite a surprise to smart girl.


    Don''t mention Miss Zhi''s accident. Meng Li and Chi Jingfang are surprised.


    No wonder Shanling asked Chi Jingfang to experience her mental power before, saying that she might have it.


    At that time, if Chi Jingfang had given her enough mental power, and then told her how to use it correctly, maybe Shanling had already learned mental power.


    "Can I help you?" Meng Li asked Miss Zhi.


    Although you may not be able to help yourself, you can''t just watch.


    I have to say something polite.

 Chapter 1402

    Chi Jingfang also had to be polite and asked:


    "let''s help."


    Smart girl''s head shook like a rattle, she said:


    "no, don''t make trouble."


    Chi Jingfang


    Meng Li


    Smart girl said to Shanling:


    "you are a talent. I haven''t seen such a talent for a long time."


    Shan Ling


    It seems that the other party says this seriously, but in the human world, talent is not a commendatory word when it is said at this time.


    But what she said is true.


    She felt that Shanling was really a talent.


    Clearly will not build space, but so attracted the power of space between heaven and earth.


    She is not anxious to continue to hand Shanling, but just watch Shanling busy alive.


    It''s just that the space of Shan lingneng''s activity is getting smaller and smaller. She can''t break the invisible space with all her strength.


    And every time she felt that she wanted to break open the invisible wall, she felt that the invisible wall suddenly became solid.


    Repeated several times, she realized that this little girl is playing with her.


    Her own strength could not be pushed out, but the little girl beat her with strength from time to time.


    She has realized that she really has no way to go.


    In this case, what else do you have to do?


    What are you doing in such a mess?


    She turned her head and looked at smart girl without expression:


    "so what are you going to do to me?"


    Wisdom girl asked: "do not struggle."


    Shanling gave up his struggling heart, but he calmed down and said, "it''s no use if you don''t struggle."


    If one''s own strength is greater than that of the other party, he can break any barrier set by the other party by violence, but the reality tells her that there are still people with greater strength than her.


    Smart girl: "very smart."


    "Come here." She waved to Shanling.


    Shan Ling hesitated for a moment, thought to come over, and saw Chi Jingfang and Meng Li looking at her not far away.


    She can yield to those who are stronger than her, but how can those who are weaker than her see her embarrassment?


    Self esteem is not allowed.


    "You let them go." Shanling said.


    The wise girl looks back at Meng Li and the two of them, shakes her head and refuses Shanling:


    "no way."


    Shanling was embarrassed:


    "why, just to humiliate me?"


    Smart girl: "everything is your own feeling. If you don''t feel like that, it''s over."


    In a word, the mountain spirit was blocked up.


    This is equivalent to a person to make another person angry, but also said to her: you want to be angry, blame me?


    Shanling stood still in the same place, and smart girl was not so lazy. She went there herself.


    A white halo appeared in his hand, and he wanted to go towards the top of the mountain spirit''s head.


    Shanling felt that this thing had a deep pulling force on her consciousness, instinctively retreated and resisted.


    She asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Smart girl said:


    "I have to see what''s going on with you."


    Shanling still retreats. Her intuition tells her that she can''t be affected by the white halo, but the space is so big.


    When there is no way to retreat, Shanling can only fight against Zhinu.


    She attacked the smart girl.


    Smart girl is a little impatient. She has taken out all her things. Can''t you ask her to take them back?


    Is that all she has?


    Not willing to output huge power is because of the world''s baby, not because of her pity, OK?


    She sensed that she was able to output more power within the range of the world''s strength, and directly imprisoned Shanling.


    Shanling felt that he couldn''t move, and his expression was desperate. He said:


    "don''t, don''t get close to me."


    "I''m afraid of you."


    The smart girl snorted, just like a child''s angry "hum". It sounds lovely.


    But Shanling can''t feel it now.


    Her eyes are extremely resistant, but also with a plea, she can''t care about face now, looking at the halo getting closer and closer to her, she shouts to Meng Li:


    "little, help me."


    "Help me beg her to stop it."


    Her voice sharply intruded into Meng Li''s ears, and the smart girl also stopped.


    Looking back at Meng Li, he asked:


    "do you want me to continue to explore?"


    "Or did it go out?"


    Shanling''s eyes are full of fear when she looks at the smart girl. She finds that the two choices given from the little girl''s mouth are not good."Little, please help me."


    "I''m your sister."


    As if worried that Meng Li might doubt her authenticity, she explained:


    "I''ve always been your sister, but my character has changed."


    "I don''t know why I changed. I remember things before, but I slowly forget my character before."


    Her eyes were urgent and anxious. She was afraid that Meng Li would not believe her.


    She also knows that a person''s sudden change must be abnormal, which will arouse other people''s suspicion.


    But she never thought about explaining it to anyone.


    I don''t think it''s necessary.


    Meng Li said softly, not very concerned.


    She''s holding sister Shanling''s shell now. It''s not really her sister.


    She answered Zhi''s question just now:


    "I don''t quite understand. It all depends on you."


    The wise girl nodded.


    "Little!" The mountain spirit is hoarse.


    She watched the halo of wisdom girl close to her head, and then turned into a force in her consciousness.


    Her expression was so painful that she tried desperately to drive away the force.


    She was sweating all over, and she used all her strength.


    Wisdom girl returned to Meng Li and Chi Jingfang.


    Shan Ling looks at Meng Li in pain:


    "help me."


    "You''re my sister. You can''t help me."


    Meng Li was a little bit subdued by Shan Ling''s side during this period of time. He didn''t want to say anything, so as not to appear to be pretending to be powerful.


    my sister said, "I can''t help but you didn''t take me away this morning


    Shanling was speechless for a moment, and could only concentrate on driving away the power that intruded into her consciousness.


    But in the end, this force not only did not drive out of her consciousness, but spread in every corner of her consciousness.


    Finally, a powerful pulling force took her consciousness away from her body.


    Smart girl reaches out her hand, and Shanling''s consciousness flies to her hand.


    Shanling''s consciousness is very special, just like Yuanying in the cultivation world. It''s a Q version of Shanling, small.


    The whole is wrapped in the white halo of the wise girl.


    Smart girl put out her little finger and poked Shanling. Shanling didn''t move.


    Since she came out, she seems to have fallen asleep.


    It''s quiet.


    It looks lovely.


    She sighed and said:


    "this girl is very capable of tossing. She can toss for so long in my hand."


    "To be exact, am I too useless to spend so much time on her?"


    "But thinking of her particularity, I''ll forgive myself for this mistake."

 Chapter 1403

    But as soon as the girl''s voice fell, the Q version of Shanling opened her eyes. She looked at the girl in front of her, and a trace of fear flashed across her face.


    Then her body grew uncontrollably, very quickly. In less than a minute, another mountain spirit stood in front of them.


    Not the Lilliputian version, but the adult version.


    is as like as two peas.


    Shanling found that he was getting bigger. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he now assigned to run.


    She can''t beat others again.


    She began to think of ways to get away, but smart girl once again imprisoned her.


    Smart girl said:


    "it''s interesting. According to your operation, isn''t it infinite rebirth?"


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang also think that Shanling''s operation is really difficult.


    Mountain spirit was imprisoned, eyes finally have fog, anxious to cry.


    She said to smart girl:


    "how did I offend you?"


    "Why do you have to deal with me?"


    Smart girl said faintly:


    "because you steal too much world power."


    Shanling didn''t know at all, so she said:


    "what to steal? I don''t understand what you''re saying. "


    Smart girl: "I don''t need you to understand."


    Once again, a halo appeared in her hand, which penetrated into the consciousness of the mountain spirit. If she didn''t want to find out the mountain spirit, she didn''t have to be so troublesome.


    This time again pull out the consciousness of mountain spirit, her consciousness is still her Q version villain.


    But it doesn''t look as solid as before. It should be that the energy consumption of body remodeling.


    This time, smart girl no longer spoke, but began to explore with a small face.


    When the girl came to the mountain, she didn''t know the result.


    Smart girl is a little irritable. She has a lot of energy?


    It''s just that she can''t use up her strength.


    He also drew out the consciousness of Shanling who became an adult.


    But she will become an adult soon.


    Smart girl pulls out her consciousness again.


    This repeated several times, the villain of Shanling''s consciousness has begun to be transparent, obviously lack of energy.


    I never became an adult again.


    Smart girl breathed a breath and said:


    "it''s too annoying, just Xiaoqiang who can''t fight."


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang just think that it''s wise to call smart girl, and Shanling is too hard to deal with.


    It''s like a monster.


    Smart girl began to explore Shanling''s consciousness, and then she seemed to have no idea. She dragged Shanling''s consciousness in her hand and said to Meng Li: "go back first, I''ll find you when I find out."


    They nodded, and the smart girl disappeared in this space.


    Now Meng Li has become a homeless little wretch. Chi Jingfang said, "you''d better live in my house. It''s just convenient for smart girls to come to find you."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    It doesn''t matter where you live, as long as you have a place to live.


    The house where Shanling lived should be sealed.


    After a night''s sleep in Chi Jingfang''s house, the smart girl came early in the morning.


    She was eating snacks in the living room, and her little pink mouth kept moving. Meng Lixian got up and saw Zhi girl. She said hello politely:


    "good morning."


    Smart girl: "good morning."


    "What about the boy? Not up yet? "


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Wisdom girl luck power, shouting:


    "boy, up."


    Her voice was heard all over the house.


    Chi Jingfang opened his eyes and got up helplessly.


    Come out and say hello:


    "good morning, smart girl."


    "What''s early?" she said? What time is it? "


    I don''t know why Chi Jingfang is always disliked and resented by smart girls.


    Of course, it also proves from the side that they must have dealt with each other before.


    Chi Jingfang doesn''t plan to argue with Chi Jingfang at all. Although Chi Jingfang is capable, she is still treated as a little girl because of her image.


    The little girl is so cute that she can say anything.


    Chi Jingfang said curiously:


    "the mountain spirit?"


    The wise girl looked at Chi Jingfang askance: "don''t you mean the way of heaven turns into form?"


    Chi Jingfang took a look at Meng Li, then turned back and shook his head at the wise girl:


    "I''m not sure. If it''s not the way of heaven, what is it?"


    Smart girl sighed and said:


    "actually, it is not."


    "She really carries the will of the way of heaven, and also has some of the power of the way of heaven. If this alone, it can be regarded as the embodiment of the way of heaven.""But it''s not the way of heaven."


    "The mountain spirit should have been born specially by the way of heaven. At that time, it may have come with a certain mission, with a great mission, and the way of heaven has a strong desire. This situation will give people who complete the mission a little bit of the will of the way of heaven."


    "This will of heaven will gradually disappear with the completion of her mission."


    "If there is no accident, she should be the product of a small world, such as extremely special natural resources and land treasures, but she has an accident."


    "At the beginning of the birth of consciousness, it was hazy and failed to get her carrier."


    "Then there is only one consciousness, which should dissipate with time, but it does not."


    "It was said before that she would complete the task with a little bit of the will of heaven, and the will of heaven would gradually disappear."


    When she said that, she felt that it was too much to talk and she was thirsty.


    Take a look at Chi Jingfang:


    "go and buy me some drinks. It''s cool."


    Chi Jingfang


    He''s crazy. Let him go?


    How do you listen when you''re gone?


    Xu Shi saw what Chi Jingfang thought, and Zhi said,


    "I''ll continue when you come back."


    Chi Jingfang No tea? "


    If he goes out, he has to wash his face and brush his teeth. It''s too troublesome for him to walk down.


    Smart girl: "I ate spicy, just want to drink cold."


    Meng Li took a look at the image of Chi Jingfang and said:


    "I''ll go. I''ve packed it up."


    She made it in the room before she came out.


    "I''ll trouble you," Chi said


    Just when Meng Li goes out to buy a drink, he can wash. Then Chi girl says that he can go to work.


    He turned into the room, took a piece of money to Meng Li, Meng Li went downstairs.


    I bought a few bottles of happy water and some ice cream.


    When she took it home, smart girl saw that the ice cream was in cold air and her eyes were bent. She said to Meng Li:


    "it''s very kind of you to buy this back to me."


    Meng Li opened an ice-cream and handed it to miss Zhi, saying:


    "eat."


    Smart girl took it and bit it. It''s great.


    She asked:


    "what did I say just now?"


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "you said she had the will of heaven. When she fulfilled the mission given by heaven, the will of heaven would disappear."


    Smart girl quickly ordered a little, said:


    "yes, that''s it."


    "But in the end, she had nothing to carry her consciousness, and the will of heaven always existed in her."


    "Because of this, and by chance, her consciousness can be connected with part of the way of heaven."

 Chapter 1404

    Smart girl then said:


    "then she stole the power of heaven."


    "In the end, it turned out to be piracy."


    "You can use so much power without being suppressed by plane forces."


    "In the end, I found the carrier and became the mountain spirit. It should be when the mountain spirit was still in her womb that the consciousness went in."


    "Part sleeps, part becomes a mountain spirit."


    "In the end, the two become one."


    Chi Jingfang: "so mountain spirit has always been mountain spirit."


    The wise girl looked at Chi Jingfang in surprise: "after talking with me for a long time, you will understand this?"


    Chi Jingfang was not angry, and said:


    "I can''t help it. It''s too stupid."


    Smart girl snorted: "I think so."


    "But what I''ve just told you is based on all sorts of signs."


    "Of course, in general, I can''t be wrong."


    Chi Jingfang


    Meng Li


    Chi Jingfang hesitated and asked:


    "where is Shanling?"


    The smart girl said with a smile:


    "I absorbed her useful power for me. Naturally, her consciousness dissipated."


    Chi Jingfang


    Looking at Chi Jingfang''s speechless face, smart girl said:


    "can''t you?"


    "I always have to recover the cost of things that waste my time."


    Chi Jingfang nodded: "yes."


    This is equivalent to killing people and stewing meat to nourish the body.


    It''s amazing, my little girl.


    "I''ve got the benefit, too. I''ll take half of your payment." Said the wise girl.


    She didn''t like the reward, but if she didn''t accept it, wouldn''t it be cheaper?


    Chi Jingfang:


    "how is this good?"


    The wise girl didn''t speak directly. She was tired.


    Chi looked at the time and said, "it''s time for me to go to work."


    Smart girl waved her hand, Chi Jing cleaned up and left.


    When we got to work, we all said anxiously how to deal with Shanling.


    Chi Jingfang only said faintly that there would be no mountain spirit in the future.


    In the evening, Meng Li and Chi Jing Fang relaxed the prohibition of system space at the same time, and Meng Li returned to system space.


    After a while, Chi Jingfang sent a screenshot showing his reward for this task.


    Fulfill the client''s wish: live and kill the cat demon.


    100 points, 100000 points, 1130 points and 6 points respectively.


    Complete the world task: clear up the abnormal phenomena of heaven, get 150000 points, 5000 points, 10 points of small world contribution.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "half of the money will be given to the smart girl, and the soul power smart girl will take all. She doesn''t want to contribute. Let''s share the rest."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Meng Li''s reward, he would insist on giving it all to smart girl.


    Smart girl doesn''t want to. He''s too lazy to say it.


    After all, these things are nothing to her. She stares at this and says that the pattern is too small.


    Just like the rich people give you 100 yuan, you feel much better, flattered and ashamed, but they really give you one.


    Meng Li hesitated.


    The task really didn''t help.


    If you say she didn''t do it, she did it, but hard work doesn''t mean it''s useful.


    Anyway, she felt that she was busy with this task, but she didn''t find it. The most important thing was to rely on smart girl.


    If the other party is willing to come, the matter becomes simple all of a sudden.


    As a result, Chi Jingfang transferred money directly.


    The total number of points turned over: 62500 points, boundary force: 1533 points.


    And said to her:


    "don''t be polite to me."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I''m very sorry for you, but I didn''t get much from this mission." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li: "no, you''re welcome."


    How''s the reward? It''s similar to doing a common five-star mission with her, which is not related to the world''s way of heaven.


    And less time.


    Chi Jingfang is no longer polite, he said: "contribution point to you five?"


    How can I turn this around? He didn''t find a place.


    Meng Li: "no, I have, and I don''t want to do the team match task for the time being."


    Chi Jingfang All right


    Listen to Meng Li this tone, how to feel the team game is very pitching.


    Meng Li thought that the last world got a lot of rewards from Jieli. Let''s absorb 50000 Jieli.This time, the absorption of strength should be relatively large. She absorbed 50000 world forces and spent a lot of time.


    With the rise of soul strength, there is no feeling when hundreds of boundary forces are absorbed.


    There will be no obvious change.


    Now the boundary force has to be absorbed by tens of thousands of people before it can rise significantly.


    It''s just that no matter how much boundary force is absorbed, when we reach the plane, we are still oppressed by the way of heaven, which makes us helpless.


    But it''s understandable.


    Meng Li points out his personal data:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1072500


    boundary power: 58500


    soul power: 0


    contribution point: 20


    props: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    After a while, Chi Jingfang sent a message to ask:


    "do you want me to do a team match?"


    Meng Li points to open the channel of team competition. After a look, it''s the same as before, and there''s nothing new added. I don''t know if Chi Jingfang''s going will be the old routine.


    She said:


    "it''s up to you personally. Because of the rules, our team-mates didn''t get along well with each other in the last team match, and all kinds of calculations."


    "And there should have been hundreds of competitors on that trip."


    Chi Jingfang: "so interesting?"


    Meng Li smiles unkindly in front of the screen:


    "you can try it."


    It won''t be fun to try.


    She was in the sun every day.


    Chi Jingfang imagined Meng Li''s expression at the moment and hesitated:


    "then I went?"


    Meng Li: "I wish you success in advance."


    Chi Jingfang would like to ask if he was successful at that time, but he thinks this topic is a bit sensitive.


    If someone else fails, you can still ask about things that they would not like to mention, isn''t it?


    If someone succeeds, he knows that the reward for team competition is rich. To ask is equivalent to asking about someone''s income.


    It''s no different from salary. It''s impolite to ask people how much they earn in a month.


    He held back the thought he wanted to ask, and said:


    "OK, I''ll go."


    Meng Li said a good wish to him again and told him to be careful.


    She said:


    "suggestions can''t give you anything, but in my previous team task, the organization deliberately released that poison, you should pay more attention."


    Don''t see a mouse don''t care, it may be highly toxic.


    "By the way, don''t look down on people who are alone."


    Think of oneself and Zongzhi two people almost fall in a person''s hand, can''t help but remind a way.


    Chi Jingfang said thank you and went with the best wishes from Meng Li.

 Chapter 1405

    Meng Li also felt that he should find a job to do.


    Before that, it was a team match. Later, I went to find Wanxing. After a delay, I went to support Chi Jingfang.


    Ask 6018 to find her a job.


    It wasn''t long before it was delivered.


    This is a time similar to the 1980s and 1990s. People can''t die of hunger, but they can''t eat well.


    Liu Yun, the client, was in this situation at home. He could not die of hunger and eat well.


    She is nearly middle-aged. After her first husband died in an accident, she married her husband, Li Ping''an, with her daughter.


    Li Ping''an also has a daughter, about the age of the client''s daughter.


    Because of the client''s health, there is no child between them.


    Li Ping''an is honest. Although he wants a son in his heart, he really feels sorry for not having one, but his wife''s health matters.


    As a result of the environment, a family without a son will be ridiculed by some boring people in the village.


    The client and Li Ping''an are open-minded.


    The consignor''s daughter, bayberry.


    Li Jiahui, Li Ping''an''s daughter.


    In fact, it''s hard to be a stepmother for others, and it''s hard to be a stepfather for others.


    It''s hard for the client to say anything about Li Jiahui''s daughter even if she has done something wrong.


    You can say what your daughter has.


    Compared with the embarrassing situation of the client, Li Ping''an is better. In addition to farming, he also does odd jobs outside and spends less time at home.


    Come back to sleep, do not need to deal with the relationship between the two daughters.


    Just make money and go home.


    Unlike clients, they have to worry about a lot.


    They are a very ordinary family. Their two daughters are not very good at learning. They didn''t jump out of this place to go to university.


    At this time, it was not popular for them to go out to work in the village, so their two daughters stayed at home after school.


    After a few years, I felt that my two daughters could be married, so a matchmaker came to the door.


    Li Jiahui is more beautiful than Li Jiahui. In fact, Li Jiahui is a matchmaker.


    After all, in the hearts of matchmakers, Yangmei comes from another village, and it''s not Li Ping''an''s own daughter. It may not be so valued in the Li family.


    They are willing to marry the child who is valued at home.


    In fact, both Li Jiahui and Yangmei lived the same life at home. Neither the client nor Li Ping''an had a special preference for anyone, and they didn''t treat anyone very harshly.


    Since the matchmaker likes Li Jiahui and wants to introduce the best resources to her first, the client also wants to give her the wedding first.


    It means you pick first.


    So as not to say that my stepmother is sorry for you.


    Finally, Li Jiahui married the village head''s son. At this time, the village head still had a lot of power in the village.


    Moreover, the son of the village head has studied in high school and has a job in Zheng government, so he can be regarded as a gong official.


    Li Jiahui is really good-looking. She graduated from junior high school, and the village head''s son likes her very much.


    After a period of marriage is very happy.


    Yangmei is married to a man who runs a small workshop in the village. Her son''s name is Tao Gaochang. This kind of small workshop can''t earn much money a month, because there are few orders and the road here is not built.


    And it seems that the small workshop will close down at any time.


    Listen to Yangmei future mother-in-law say, sometimes even lose money into.


    Their family still has foreign debts.


    Life is really not as good as the village head''s. after Li Jiahui married the village head''s, she would come back with some meat.


    It can be seen that life is very comfortable.


    The client is a simple rural woman, who is not willing to marry her daughter.


    But Yangmei and Tao Gaochang are in love.


    The client can''t help it. The child can''t be controlled or stopped when he is old. Let them go.


    After getting married, Yangmei''s life is getting worse and worse. She has to come back to her mother''s house to borrow money in three days.


    Li Ping''an is also embarrassed to say no. he looks at the poor child. Besides, he is a stepfather. He is also worried that he will be criticized for not borrowing.


    After borrowing it twice, Li Jiahui was not happy.


    Quietly with Li Ping''an, you always lend money to Yangmei, you are not afraid that one day Yangmei will divorce you. Who will you go to for the money?


    Li Ping''an


    Although this kind of words is not pleasant to hear, but not without reason.


    Now more and more divorces are coming. Once upon a time, my wife had a daughter to worry about. Now my daughter is married. How can she feel comfortable by herself?


    And it happened that they were easy to quarrel at that time.


    In the past, when there were children at home, they worried that they would not learn well. In order to set an example for their children, they kept quiet.


    Now that the two children are married, they are a lot more casual. When they are angry, they are too lazy to hold on.Although I thought about this in my heart, Li Ping''an was so honest that he ran to ask the client if he would leave me.


    The client felt that someone had said something in front of Li Ping''an and began to ask.


    Li Ping''an did not dare to say that his daughter had said this to him, but when the client saw Li Ping''an like this, how could he not guess?


    After guessing that, she was very cold. She had enough of Li Jiahui. She even let Li Jiahui choose her marriage first.


    My daughter is a little bit behind, and now she can''t make ends meet.


    As a result, they had a good life there, and they came back to interfere in their mother''s family affairs.


    The client couldn''t help thinking that if she hadn''t raised Li Jiahui well, could she have such a spirit?


    Can people like it?


    The sun doesn''t allow her to sun, and she doesn''t do the work. It''s just to stew pork noodles. She has more pork in her bowl than noodles, and her bowl is full of noodles.


    Thinking of her daughter''s present situation, the more she thinks about it, the more unhappy she is.


    Li Jiahui came back with a sense of superiority all over her body. The way she looked at the red bayberry was like looking at a fool. When the client saw this, she was even more choked. Her mood was hard to cover up, so her face was not so good.


    Li Jiahui is even more unhappy when she looks bad. When I come back, will you give me a look?


    Is it really stepmother?


    Thinking of her mother-in-law often holding her hand, she said with pity: "Huihui, your father has asked for a stepmother to make you suffer. In the future, I will treat you twice as well." Li Jiahui thinks that the stepmother is not as good as her mother-in-law.


    My mother-in-law also knows that she loves people.


    In fact, Li Jiahui''s changes have a lot to do with her mother-in-law.


    Her mother-in-law always thinks that Li Jiahui''s stepmother must have suffered a lot when she lost her daughter. Moreover, the stepmother is from another village and depends on your father to raise her children. She may run away one day.


    Let Li Jiahui remind Li Ping''an to pay more attention to money.


    It''s like for the sake of the Li family.


    Anyway, Li Jiahui''s mother-in-law is all kinds of good people, and the client is very unbearable in Li Jiahui''s heart.


    Once upon a time, Li Jiahui didn''t feel aggrieved, and she didn''t feel aggrieved at all. After her mother-in-law over interpreted it, Li Jiahui began to feel that her stepmother was really not good.


    I felt that I had suffered a lot at that time.

 Chapter 1406

    So Li Jiahui began to show her face to the client.


    And also said a lot of bad words about the client in front of Li Ping''an.


    Li Ping''an couldn''t hide his affairs or hide his expression, and the client and Li Ping''an had a bad time.


    Yangmei there probably also felt the client''s dilemma, and no longer asked her mother to borrow money.


    It''s all on its own.


    Later, the village had to build roads, and Li Jiahui''s husband and father-in-law also dealt with it. How to say, because of the road construction, their family became richer.


    But Yangmei''s husband''s family also has convenient transportation because of road construction. In addition to receiving several long-term orders, the small workshop is getting busier and busier.


    The busier they are, the more money they earn. Their life is getting better and better.


    Yangmei returned Li Ping''an''s money at the first time.


    Life is also rich, food and clothing can be equal to Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui''s heart began to be dissatisfied. In the past, she still had a sense of superiority. Now?


    And when Yangmei had a child, she gave birth to a son the first time. She immediately asked the client to take care of the child for her.


    She has a mother-in-law, but her mother-in-law is very capable. In a small workshop, one person can do two people''s work, and she has no time to do all the big and small things in the workshop.


    And bayberry also has things to do, all kinds of things, in short, no time with children.


    Their family is now in a critical period. If it goes well, they plan to open a factory. If it doesn''t go well, the factory won''t open and they still have foreign debts.


    They are all gambling on a tomorrow, and the whole family are working together for the future.


    The client said that he would bring it to her, and that he would like to see his grandson every day.


    Moreover, Yangmei knows that her mother''s relationship with her stepfather has not been very good recently, which means letting the client stay for a while and giving her stepfather a little "lesson.".


    Let him know how to cherish people.


    At first, the client didn''t agree to take care of her daughter. Now she takes care of her own daughter. Later, Li Jiahui gave birth to a child and asked her to take care of it. She couldn''t refuse.


    It''s the best way not to bring anyone''s children.


    But it can''t stand the Myrica rubra.


    The client can only go. It''s OK when it comes to that day. It''s only an hour''s walk. At the beginning, the client came back and forth early and late.


    It''s not too late. I can stay at home in the evening.


    But Li Ping''an told the client that there was no one to do the work at home and no one to take care of the land at home.


    Yangmei gave the client money and wages, and the client gave the wages to Li Ping''an. At that time, there was still a lot of money, which blocked Li Ping''an''s mouth.


    But the child has been with the client for a long time, and his health is a little bad. If he doesn''t have the client at night, he will cry all night.


    Under the strong persuasion of Yangmei''s mother-in-law and Yangmei, the client had to stay there and take her grandson with her at night.


    What I want to do is to bring the children to the place where they can talk and communicate, so that the children will not recognize people as well.


    But Li Ping''an is not good here. Does his wife not come back all day?


    Li Jiahui immediately asked Li Ping''an to be more careful. It can''t be said that Yangmei didn''t plan to let her mother come back to live with you.


    Now we''ve got everyone.


    Then Li Ping''an was very afraid, so he had to take his wife away, but he didn''t do everything completely. He said that his grandson couldn''t do without you and he was OK. Let''s take his grandson back to our family.


    Yangmei''s parents in law and husband are very reluctant to give up their children, but they think that the children are very clingy to the consignor, and the in laws have opinions now, so they can only let the consignor take the children away.


    How much for a month.


    It''s also a job for the client.


    They often work with their children on their backs, but they don''t work well with them.


    I can bear hardships, but the client can also bear them.


    But Li Jiahui hasn''t been able to get pregnant. Every time she goes back to her mother''s home, she sees the child of Myrica rubra. She sees the child learning to walk from eating rice noodles.


    And then you see the kids walking.


    Yang Mei''s mother-in-law''s family has already opened all the factories. They are in the initial stage and are busy living.


    Just often take the children to live for a few days, and send them back when they are busy.


    Yangmei has a son, and her family is getting richer and richer. All the people in the village go to work for Yangmei. Moreover, Yangmei''s father-in-law''s voice in the village is more important than her father-in-law, but her family is still standing still.


    This makes Li Jiahui envious.


    Once home, the client saw that Li Jiahui had come back and would go to the field to pick vegetables and cook. Thinking that it had just rained last night, it was inconvenient to take care of the child, the client asked Li Jiahui to take care of the child for a few minutes.


    As a result, this time the client regretted all his life. When the client came back, the child fell into the cesspit and drowned.


    When he fished out the child, the client felt that his soul was almost gone, and he didn''t know how to explain to his daughter and son-in-law.


    Li Jiahui is also flustered, especially frightened.


    When Yangmei knew about it, she almost went crazy. Her mother-in-law was directly hospitalized, and her husband looked haggard and took care of the factory alone.The client has the heart to die, and even has no courage to see his daughter.


    Yangmei probably didn''t have the courage to see her mother. She hasn''t been here for a long time. She''s afraid that if she comes to see her mother, she can''t help but blame her.


    But the child is really their own child. How painful should it be for a mother to have no child?


    The client was depressed all day, but Li Ping''an had a new chance here.


    Li Jiahui''s father has something to do with him. Through his introduction, Li Ping''an takes over some work and takes several people from the village to work.


    It''s like a contractor.


    Besides, he is honest. Everyone likes to deal with him. At this time, it''s not too difficult to be a contractor. As long as the people he brings work well, he can be recognized.


    The income is higher than before.


    But when I came home and saw the client''s sad face, I didn''t feel like making money.


    Later, Li Ping''an went to sleep outside, and when a man had a little money, someone wanted to post it.


    Li Ping''an, who can''t stand it, is fooled by others. True love comes.


    Found by Li Jiahui, Li Jiahui not only did not say his father, but also agreed that his father would marry this woman.


    Honest person or something, being dazzled by true love, is also able to do anything.


    So the client was divorced.


    After the divorce of the client, Yangmei has recovered. She wants to pick up the client and live in the past. She says she will support the client.


    But the client can''t forgive himself and can''t go.


    How big a face does she have to be to take care of her grandson and stay at home?


    Yangmei had no choice but to give the client a job in another factory and let the client go to work.


    It''s hard for the client to find a job without introduction, but he can''t help eating, so he has to be cheeky.


    But not long after work, I heard that my daughter Yangmei was in prison.


    Li Jiahui said that it was Ping''an who left her. She couldn''t help but ask her mother.


    I just want to find justice for my mother.

 Chapter 1407

    Then they had a fight.


    The noise is not elegant, just some unpleasant words.


    Li Jiahui said that you are immoral. If you don''t sow dissension in front of your mother, can my father feel cold?


    My father couldn''t stand your mother''s divorce.


    Yangmei said that Li Jiahui is immoral. If you didn''t support your father, would your father do such a thing?


    In the end, the content of their quarrel escalated from their parents'' affairs to their affairs.


    Li Jiahui was also in the wrong. She was blocked by Myrica rubra, so she scolded fiercely:


    Myrica rubra, you deserve to die your son.


    This is the eternal pain in Yangmei''s heart. How can she bear it?


    Think of Li Jiahui these years have no children, she also scolded: deserve you not pregnant with children.


    Both of them quarreled about this, and they could not talk about reconciliation. At that time, they did not pull them, so they upgraded to hands-on.


    In the end, bayberry did a lot of work and had great strength, pressing Li Jiahui to fight.


    Li Jiahui finally said angrily: I kill you, I can kill your son can kill you.


    Yangmei realized that her son was killed by Li Jiahui.


    Angry, red bayberry killed Li Jiahui.


    There is a follow-up of going to jail.


    When the client knows that Li Jiahui killed her grandson, she can''t accept it for a moment. She believes that people are bad and Li Jiahui is not very comfortable with her.


    Like most people, accountants are more jealous, but she never thought that Li Jiahui would be so jealous.


    Jealous enough to kill a two-year-old.


    Crazy.


    Li Jiahui is really jealous. She has no children since she married. She is always looked at with strange eyes.


    We all look at her stomach first, and then ask her when to have children. Your sister and son are going to leave.


    And your sister has a good life. Although it was a little bitter at the beginning, it''s better now.


    When people nearby compare bayberry with Li Jiahui, Li Jiahui''s mentality collapses.


    Seeing the consignor picking vegetables, the child walks unsteadily and still carries a handle. In this era, having a child with a handle establishes the family status, and thinks to himself: why does Myrica rubra live better than her.


    Now richer than her, can you still have a son?


    Jealousy makes Li Jiahui feel evil.


    But her panic and fear at that time were all true. After all, it was the first time that she had killed a person.


    In her heart, she also complained about the client, because she was thinking that Yangmei was the client''s own daughter, so she had a son all her life.


    She''s not her own daughter, so she can''t have children.


    She heard that there was a kind of medicine that could prevent people from having children. Did the woman take it for herself?


    If so, it''s too vicious.


    I don''t expect her to be good.


    Who is willing to admit that they can''t have children for their own reasons? Be good at finding reasons. If others hurt you and you can''t live, you are a victim and a poor man.


    Li Jiahui is more willing to believe this.


    That''s why I support my father to get rid of that vicious woman.


    After Yangmei was put into prison, the client couldn''t accept it. She felt that everything was due to her. If she didn''t neglect those few minutes at that time, there would be nothing behind.


    Daughters don''t kill because of it.


    The client committed suicide. It''s hard to live in endless pain and regret.


    Also hate Li Jiahui, but Li Jiahui people are dead.


    The client''s wish: revenge on Li Jiahui, let the little grandson live, hope Yangmei live happily.


    She really hated Li Jiahui. She could hardly believe that a woman would be so vicious.


    It''s normal not to want my grandson to die, and it''s human nature to hope that Yangmei can live a happy life.


    As for Li Ping''an, she doesn''t want to take revenge on him. She thinks there is nothing to take revenge on.


    After all, I had a relationship, and when I was having a hard time with my child, I really had a better time with Li Ping''an.


    It helped her.


    Moreover, since his little grandson died, he has never laughed, let alone been with Li Ping''an. Although Li Ping''an is middle-aged, he is in need.


    She was not satisfied, she didn''t fulfill her obligations, and someone posted it. It''s normal that Li Ping''an didn''t hold on.


    And Li Ping''an''s determination to divorce her is basically due to Li Jiahui. It''s Li Jiahui who says how good the woman is in front of Li Ping''an.


    As bad as you are.


    There is no such kind of person as Li Geng.


    Completely disappointed, no love no hate, just want to ignore him.


    It''s not worth her wasting a little more emotion.


    Years of honing, the truth of cruelty, has let her not care about this relationship to what way to end.


    This is the real ignore, ignore, I don''t want to affect my any emotion for you.And Li Jiahui was born again.


    Only because the world did not capture the story of Li Jiahui''s rebirth, this mission will be judged as a five-star mission.


    But it''s like a lot of tasks for the prophet, who can''t catch the story without one.


    And it''s prone to change.


    Test the ability of the task person to be flexible.


    Meng Li accepted the plot and went out to look through the calendar. Before, the client was squinting at noon. After she came, she took the opportunity to accept the plot.


    Looking at the calendar, I found that it''s still very early now, even when Li Jiahui didn''t get married.


    But soon.


    In a few days, Li Jiahui will say that she chose the son of the village head.


    At that time, Yangmei was not married, and both girls were still at home.


    Meng Li went out with chicken food, clucking, two big three small chickens came.


    Feed the chicken, Meng Li looked at Li Jiahui when passing by the window. She has a room with red bayberry, and the two girls write and draw when they are free at home.


    Or it''s sewing and mending with a needle and thread.


    It''s not mending clothes, it''s embroidering some flowers on the waste cloth, there''s no TV and no mobile phone, so I can only pass the time like this.


    Li Jiahui is writing in her book. It should be a diary, or some unwritten poems written by herself. This is what Li Jiahui always likes to do.


    He raised his head and looked at Meng Li''s eyes from the wooden window.


    At first, Li Jiahui raised her head with a maturity and accident that didn''t match her age, then she became purer.


    "Aunt Are you up? " Li Jiahui asked through the window.


    Meng Li asked:


    "where''s the red bayberry?"


    Li Jiahui looked back and whispered:


    "asleep."


    Meng Li said:


    "call her up in half an hour. Something''s up."


    Li Jiahui nods and lowers her head. Meng Li turns around and walks away. Li Jiahui reveals a kind of disgust.


    Meng Li cleaned up the house and looked in the mirror.


    The client is quite black, thin and small. She feels smart and diligent. In fact, she can manage things well at home.


    If you look good, it''s OK from the aspect of facial features. It''s just that the years have left too many traces. The unique temperament of rural women is very unique.


    The client never cared about this, not even a box of cream.

 Chapter 1408

    Meng Li is more concerned about appearance, and thinks it can be maintained if conditions permit.


    If you are not for others, you are happy for yourself.


    She cleaned up the house, counted the money and put it in another place.


    Now it''s not suitable for big moves. Let''s see what Li Jiahui wants to do.


    After all, generally speaking, reborn people are sorry for their rebirth if they don''t do anything.


    Half an hour passed in a flash. After waxberry got up, her hair was fluffy. She ran to Meng Li and asked, "Mom, what do you want me to do?"


    Yangmei is nearly 19 years old, but she hasn''t experienced anything yet. She is still childish. She must have complained about not sleeping well.


    Meng Li stares at the red bayberry. The name of the red bayberry is the same as that of the client at that time. When she was pregnant, she always wanted to eat sour. Looking at other people''s red bayberry, she was greedy.


    Later, it was named Yangmei.


    Myrica rubra is a little worse than Li Jiahui no matter from facial features or skin color.


    Li Jiahui is a rare girl in the village.


    The skin is white and the facial features are beautiful.


    "Come and work in the field with me." Meng Li said.


    Before the client gets married, she will let the Myrica rubra work in the field, but after she gets married, there will be no more.


    Because she''s embarrassed to ask Li Jiahui to do her work, she can''t make her daughter tired every day. She must be unhappy.


    Just let the two girls play together.


    Yangmei hadn''t heard her mother say this for many years. She was stunned for a while and then nodded.


    Meng Li said: "go and ask Li Jiahui to go with you."


    Now she''s here, live


    Let''s do it together. Don''t be idle.


    It''s time for such a big girl to help. The client is willing to work hard alone, but he is not.


    She''s the real stepmother now.


    Li Jiahui is a little older than Yangmei, and Yangmei immediately shouts:


    "sister, come out quickly."


    They had a good relationship before they got married, but with the rebirth of Li Jiahui, Yangmei thought that the relationship was good.


    Can Li Jiahui face the person who killed her in the last life?


    When Li Jiahui heard her call, she came out immediately. After she came out, she asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yangmei said, "mom told us to work together in the field."


    Li Jiahui also followed Leng for a while, this aunt never asked her to do the work in the field.


    I don''t know what''s going on in my heart, but I just came back from rebirth, and I still need to find out some things. Besides, I haven''t planned my future well, so it''s not suitable to make trouble at this time.


    She also can nod, turn round to take a straw hat, wear on the head.


    Meng Li said to Yangmei:


    "you should also take two and wear a hat to keep out the sun."


    Li Jiahui is a little embarrassed. She thinks this woman is strange now. Who has offended her?


    Yangmei obediently went to get two straw hats. One of them was very bad. If it was not bad, it would not buy a new one.


    Meng Li used the bad one and took two girls to pull grass in the field.


    Squatting on the ground, the sun scorched people, not much Sun Li Jiahui heart is very depressed.


    Yangmei is still looking for words to chat from time to time, but Li Jiahui doesn''t pay much attention to them.


    Meng Li said to Yangmei:


    "you should speak less to avoid thirst. If you go home to carry water, you have to give us two."


    As soon as Yangmei heard it, she closed her mouth.


    Three people were quietly pulling grass in the field. Miao San passed by their field and couldn''t help shouting:


    "Sister Liu, are you pulling grass here with the girl?"


    Liu Erjie is the name given to the client by the same generation in Murakami, because the client was the second child when she was in her mother''s home. When she came here, everyone called her that.


    Meng Li looked up at the man. A fat middle-aged woman stood on the ridge kindly.


    Li Jiahui looked back, involuntarily, nervous for a moment.


    She patted her chest with a complicated expression.


    Miao San is the wife of the village head and Li Jiahui''s mother-in-law.


    All kinds of good people, all kinds of over interpretation, Li Jiahui can become like the back, this mother-in-law also contributed a lot.


    Without Miao San, Li Jiahui would not have felt that the client had wronged her.


    The relationship is not that bad.


    In the final analysis, Li Jiahui himself is not good, his heart is not firm, echoing, and there is that kind of seed in his heart, which was born by Miao San.


    So Meng Li is colder in the face of Miao San, and she has no voice.


    Before the client met her, she was respected. After all, she was the head of the village''s family. She wanted to give some face.


    At this time, the power of the village head is really great.


    There are many things that need to be signed by the village head.In the face of Meng Li''s indifference, Miao San didn''t seem to care. She came over, fanned with her hand, and said, "it''s so hot."


    "Don''t tan your two girls."


    "You see how well you raise Huihui in your family." Miao San stares at Li Jiahui squatting on the ground.


    Meng Li is not surprised. Miao San has already met Li Jiahui.


    Just wait for Li Jiahui to let go.


    Meng Li said:


    "Why are you so worried? Or do me a favor here, and let my two girls dry less. "


    Miao San


    This man is not polite.


    "I''ve come here for something." Miao San said.


    Then he added:


    "I''ll come back to help you when I have informed you."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Miao San takes another look at Li Jiahui. By the way, he also looks at the red bayberry. He thinks that the red bayberry is not as good-looking as Li Jiahui.


    With care in my heart, I turned around and left.


    Meng Li takes a look, and the direction is toward the next door''s wife''s house. If something is not particularly important in the village, Miao San will run away and help his husband, the village head, make a notice.


    By the way, there''s a door.


    If you want to go back, you have to pass them, unless you make a detour.


    After half an hour, Miao San came back. She looked at Meng Li, who were still pulling the grass, and came over and said, "Sister Liu, I''ve come to help you."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I''m just kidding. I don''t need to."


    Miao three Yi a: "I am idle also have nothing to do, work together still can chat."


    She came over, squeezed beside Meng Li, squatted and began to pull the grass.


    At the beginning, Li Ping''an asked, "did your family go out to pick up work?"


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    "That makes money."


    Meng Li: "do not earn."


    Miao San pulled out a small grass vine, looked at the Red Bayberry and Li Jiahui who were a little away from them, and said in a low voice:


    "second sister Liu, please tell me, what''s your girl thinking about?"


    Meng Li: "it must depend on Li Jiahui. How can I make the decision?"


    "You motherfucker must be able to talk."


    Miao San said with a smile.


    Meng Li looks at Miao San indifferently. Miao San says so now, but what does he instill in Li Jiahui?


    I don''t know how Miao San is so sure that stepmother can''t do it, and stepmother will certainly aggrieve the child.


    This kind of person can really judge everything by his own imagination.

 Chapter 1409

    Meng Li said:


    "children''s affairs mainly depend on their own wishes."


    "Can you be happy if you say children don''t like it?"


    Meng Li''s words make Miao San unhappy. What does it mean that children don''t like it?


    Her son''s bad?


    My son works in the town. Now there are girls in the town who like him. Why don''t your girls like him.


    There is a girl in the town who really takes a fancy to Miao San''s son. However, the girl is chubby and not very good-looking.


    Miao San and her son dislike this.


    Looking for a daughter-in-law, you still want to look good.


    Children born in the future are also good-looking.


    "In fact, my son is good." Miao San can''t help saying.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. Miao San didn''t know how to continue the topic with such a cold attitude.


    I didn''t say any more. I left without a few grass.


    Meng Li takes Li Jiahui and Myrica rubra to pull out another piece of land.


    The speed of three people is fast, which is much more comfortable than that of one person.


    Until the sun set, Meng Li took Li Jiahui and bayberry home. On the way, he picked some dishes and cooked them in the evening.


    Meng Li also told them to cook together.


    Li Jiahui felt tired, but she couldn''t say anything. In the face of her own mother, Yang Mei didn''t care so much. She said bitterly:


    "Mom, can you let me have a rest?"


    Meng Li: "you are tired when you are young, don''t I?"


    The bayberry is silent.


    Meng Li doesn''t have any opinions about Yangmei. In the story, Yangmei doesn''t ask the client to make a big noise after she dies. It''s reasonable.


    If someone loses his mind, even his mother will scold him.


    Later, Yangmei also took the initiative to accept the client, and arranged work for the client. Finally, she asked Li Jiahui for an explanation for the client.


    It''s not bad for my daughter to do this.


    Although after the death of the child, Yangmei didn''t see the client for a period of time, it was hard for her to accept and grieve.


    I understand.


    The client never thought that Li Jiahui could do that. She could kill the child in a few minutes.


    Usually, the child never shows to Li Jiahui who goes back to her mother''s home. At that time, the relationship was not good, and she was not willing to trouble Li Jiahui.


    It''s just that we should help to do some work, and we can''t die from doing some work. Let''s take exercise.


    Li Jiahui, sweating all over, said to Meng Li:


    "aunt, I want to take a bath."


    Once upon a time, when the client heard this, he immediately boiled Li Jiahui''s bath water, but Meng Li was not so attentive. She said:


    "let''s cook our own water after dinner."


    Li Jiahui Good


    Red bayberry: "I want to wash it, too."


    Meng Li: "you arrange it yourself."


    They began to cook, red bayberry fire, Meng Li stir fry, Li Jiahui pick vegetables to wash vegetables.


    When the meal was finished, he was in the pot, and another stove began to boil bath water. In a big pot, Li Ping''an did all the physical work, and usually had to take a bath.


    After Meng Li locked up the chicken, Li Ping''an came back.


    Li Ping''an also has a black face and short hair.


    In Li Ping''an''s words, if you cut your hair short, if you don''t look at your spirit, you can cut it a little less and save money.


    As soon as he entered the door, he asked Meng Li:


    "is the meal ready?"


    Meng Li said.


    Li Ping''an went to take a bath. After taking a bath, he began to eat.


    Meng Li doesn''t know when Li Jiahui was born again, but it doesn''t look like it happened these two days.


    It''s been a few days at least, after all, she''s got used to it.


    But there is no action, Meng Li decided to test it.


    She picked up a chopstick of vegetables. At this time, the meat could not be available every day. Don''t even think about it. The color of the vegetables changed because they were stuffy in the pot for a long time.


    It doesn''t taste good either.


    Meng Li chewed and swallowed at will, and then in front of Li Jiahui, Li Ping''an said:


    "I saw sister Miao today."


    Li Ping''an looks at Meng Li:


    "what did you say?"


    If you say something unimportant, my wife will not take it out.


    Meng Li said:


    "she asked Huihui how she was thinking."


    Meng Li uses Yu Guang to see that Li Jiahui is obviously nervous for a moment.


    Then he buried his head lower and listened with his ears.


    Li Ping''an took a look at Li Jiahui, and he had no idea.


    I think the conditions of the village head''s family are good, and there are many girls in this village who want to marry the village head''s son.


    But my girl is the most beautiful girl in the village. It''s so normal for others.


    It''s reasonable, but it depends on what your daughter thinks.Seeing that Meng Li didn''t mean to continue talking, Li Ping''an asked Li Jiahui:


    "people have come there to talk about it, and you''ve met each other. What do you think of it?"


    Li Jiahui''s expression was flustered for a moment, and she hesitated.


    Li Ping''an didn''t understand his daughter''s mind and said, "haven''t you thought about it yet?"


    Li Jiahui nodded her head and whispered.


    Meng Li is silent. In the plot, Li Jiahui shyly agrees to the marriage.


    After that, Li Jiahui was really well treated there. If you want to talk about Li Jiahui''s condition, it''s OK to marry his family.


    After all, the culture is not high, family background is not high, personal ability is nothing.


    It''s hard to get married on a higher level.


    Moreover, Li Jiahui has never had any children or heard any complaints from the other side, so she took Li Jiahui to see doctors, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, and spent a lot of money.


    According to the truth, such a mother-in-law is also satisfactory. Why did Li Jiahui, who was born again, hesitate?


    Maybe there''s something else she doesn''t know?


    After all, there is a saying that women regret marrying anyone. No matter how good a person is, he can find fault.


    Li Ping An nodded.


    I didn''t speak any more. After a meal, I said to Li Jiahui again:


    "I''ll tell you whether it''s OK or not. You have to think about it carefully. If you can''t give me a word, don''t drag it over there, or we''ll talk about it over there."


    This is the most basic truth.


    Li Jiahui nodded:


    "I know, Dad."


    After dinner, Li Jiahui and red bayberry went to take a bath. Li Ping''an sat under the eaves. It was hot and cool outside.


    Li Ping''an asked:


    "what do you think of Huihui?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Li Ping''an took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "when Huihui met there before, didn''t you say it looked like there was a play?"


    Meng Li: "that was before."


    This is what the client said, and the client was not wrong. At that time, Li Jiahui was really satisfied. After all, she didn''t come back.


    Li Ping''an shook his head and sighed:


    "I don''t understand."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    In fact, Li Ping''an was a very boring man to get along with, but at that time, the client wanted a man who could make a living.


    Obviously, Li Ping''an is suitable. He doesn''t have too many bad habits. He doesn''t like smoking, drinking or gambling.


    It''s OK with bayberry.


    It''s just that when the environment changes, people will change. Although the woman who finally pasted Li Ping''an is not a young and beautiful girl, it''s new to Li Ping''an.

 Chapter 1410

    It''s estimated that the client didn''t expect that she could come so early this time, and her grandchildren haven''t been born yet.


    My daughters are still unmarried.


    I don''t know whether bayberry''s children will be born on time with the change of the plot.


    After waxberry and Li Jiahui take a bath, Meng Li goes to take a bath. When Meng Li comes out, it''s not too early.


    In addition, they went to work and felt tired. Yang Mei said to Meng Li, "Mom, I''ll go to bed first."


    Meng Li takes a look at Li Jiahui, who has already gone back to her room and is not here. He gently says to Yangmei:


    "come on, I''ll tell you something."


    Yangmei came over and Meng Li said, "do you want to live in a room alone?"


    Yangmei asked for no reason:


    "now I live with my sister well, why do I live alone?"


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. Isn''t she worried about Li Jiahui''s attack on red bayberry?


    It''s very convenient for them to live in a room, but Li Jiahui is not married yet, and she lives together, so she certainly doesn''t dare to do anything on the surface.


    For example, Li Jiahui should not do such irrational things as cutting down the red bayberry with one knife. She will also ruin her life.


    But I''m afraid she''s sneaking around.


    Keeping them apart can prevent things.


    Meng Li thought about it and put it another way. She said:


    "I think your sister always likes quiet. Besides, you two are not small, and it''s not convenient to squeeze together."


    Red bayberry smiles:


    "so I disturb her?"


    Meng Li said to Yangmei in a low voice:


    "you are still young. You don''t understand adults. You have adults'' ideas. You just need to know that I won''t harm you."


    Anyway, this sentence is the most bluffing.


    Sure enough, although Yangmei didn''t understand why, she decided to be obedient.


    She just said:


    "but that room is small."


    "It''s cold in winter and hot in summer."


    There''s only one room left to live in, but there''s a lot of clutter, and it''s smaller.


    Meng Li: "I''ll clean it up for you. Go back to sleep tonight, and there will be a new room tomorrow morning."


    Yangmei nodded reluctantly.


    Meng left the utility room to have a look. In fact, if you clean it up, it''s not so bad except for a little smaller.


    She can''t call Li Jiahui to live here for no reason, no reason.


    It looks real. Stepmother.


    Although the gossip about Li Yangmei''s marriage in the countryside is that she still has to talk about peace.


    If she really married to this village, the less gossip about herself, the better.


    The client and Li Ping''an sleep separately, because the client sleeps lightly, while Li Ping''an always tosses and turns at night, so the client is easy to wake up.


    Meng Li is lying on his bed. Li Ping''an says to Meng Li, "I''m asleep."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum, and Li Ping An closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Meng Li sat up and began to practice. When he practiced, he always observed red bayberry and Li Jiahui from time to time.


    At present, there is no electricity. The lighting at night depends on kerosene lamps. In order to save money, they hardly use up at night.


    So in the night, Li Jiahui lay in bed and couldn''t sleep, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But the bayberry sleeps soundly.


    The next day, Meng Li got up early in the morning and began to clean up the room for Myrica rubra.


    In fact, it doesn''t take up much space to put those things in other places, but it''s just because it''s always used as a sundry room, so things are put randomly.


    It''s a mess, lots of things.


    Clean up is also very bright, Meng from the red bayberry bed to move here, to her shop.


    Li Jiahui asked Meng Li:


    "don''t red bayberry live with me?"


    I don''t remember this one. What makes this woman change?


    Meng Li said to Li Jiahui gently:


    "I feel that you have a lot on your mind these days."


    Li Jiahui: "what


    Does it have anything to do with her mind to bring Yangmei here?


    What else is so obvious about her? What''s on your face?


    Looking at Li Jiahui''s puzzled face, Meng Li smiles.


    All of her changes can be attributed to Li Jiahui.


    I change because you change, not because of myself.


    Meng Li doesn''t explain much, so it''s far fetched to explain again. As long as Li Jiahui remembers that Yangmei changed her room because she was worried all day.


    Looking at her "new room", Yang Mei was quite satisfied. She said to Li Jiahui reluctantly:


    "I have to live here. You can come here later."Li Jiahui does not like bayberry, which is still childish. She is indifferent to bayberry''s words, but she nods politely on the surface.


    I said a good thing.


    Meng Li also went to the town to buy a wardrobe. In a word, Li Jiahui''s room has one, and so does Yang Mei''s room. No one can gossip about it.


    Li Jiahui has it all.


    However, when Li Jiahui saw Meng Li buying these things, she twitched at the corner of her mouth. She came over and asked in a low voice:


    "aunt, did you buy them?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    No one will give her away for free.


    Li Jiahui wants to say that her family is already poor, and she still needs to buy these things. It is estimated that she will not be able to eat meat in the short term.


    So it''s all because of her worries?


    Even the people around you are affected.


    Li Jiahui''s brain is in chaos, and all kinds of pictures are whistling by, whistling, buzzing, and all her life. She really doesn''t know how to choose.


    Li Ping''an came home to see that the utility room had become a bedroom and a new cabinet. He was very surprised and asked Meng Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I think Huihui has a lot of worries all day, so she let Yangmei move out."


    Li Ping''an


    What''s the connection.


    Let alone Li Jiahui, Li Ping''an.


    Meng Li explained:


    "do you like to have someone dangling in front of you when you are full of worries?"


    Li Ping''an shook his head:


    "I don''t like it."


    Meng Li: "that''s it, especially now Huihui is thinking about life events. Let''s not affect her. Besides, the child is not young, so it''s appropriate to sleep separately."


    Li Ping''an hesitated and said: "how much is the cabinet? Do you still have money at home? "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t you think I should buy a cupboard?"


    Li Ping''an immediately shook his head. Although he shook his head without thinking, he seemed to deny Meng Li''s words.


    In fact, Li Ping''an did not think the cabinet should be bought. If Li Jiahui married out, the room would be Yangmei.


    No one can use two cabinets.


    Isn''t one cabinet enough?


    Meng Li''s consumption view is different from that of Li Ping''an. If you want to use it now, you have to buy it now. Even if you can only use it for one year, it is meaningful to buy it.


    There''s no point in waiting.


    Besides, the cupboard that Li Jiahui uses now can be eliminated at that time.


    That cabinet is very old.


    It''s not that the client didn''t make a contribution to the family, and not all the money used was earned by Li Ping''an.


    At least she earned the share of the cupboard she bought for Yangmei.


    Farming is also a job.

 Chapter 1411

    After Yangmei and Li Jiahui live separately, Meng Li is relieved.


    She went out to work and called the two girls. Although she could see that the two girls were lazy and didn''t want to go, Yangmei didn''t dare to listen to Meng Li.


    Li Jiahui did not refuse.


    Cutting firewood, hoeing, weeding, all kinds of farm work.


    Only a few days later, Meng Li obviously felt that Li Jiahui had become a bit darker.


    On the contrary, it''s bayberry. It''s not white at all, and it hasn''t turned black yet.


    Li Jiahui was very upset about this. She found Li Ping''an and hesitated for a moment, saying:


    "Dad, can you give me some money?"


    Li Ping''an asked:


    "what do you want money for?"


    Li Jiahui pursed her lips and said:


    "girls have things they want to buy."


    Li Ping''an didn''t continue to ask, but gave Li Jiahui some change, which was not enough for her. Li Ping''an said: "no, I haven''t lived much recently."


    Li Jiahui holds the money and sighs. Li Ping''an also has some weakness. The poor are the poor, and they can''t get any money out of them.


    To live is to be a cow and a horse for others.


    Li Jiahui thinks this is not a solution.


    The next morning, Meng Li took Li Jiahui and Myrica rubra to the mountain to cut firewood. Li Jiahui carried a basket to load firewood at the beginning, and then saw a piece of plant in the forest.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she pried up the plants with the sharp points of the branches.


    Meng Li went over and asked:


    "what are you doing with this?"


    Li Jiahui took a look at Meng Li, and the red bayberry came over and asked:


    "can you eat this?"


    She really asked. In Yangmei''s heart, there are two concepts: can eat and can''t eat.


    I thought it was a wild vegetable she didn''t know.


    Li Jiahui hesitated for a moment and explained:


    "this can''t be eaten, but it can be sold for money."


    Meng Li looks at Li Jiahui unexpectedly, selling money?


    It''s a kind of herbal medicine. It''s not very valuable, but it''s much more expensive. It''s worth selling after being dried in the sun.


    It''s just


    How does Li Jiahui know this?


    In the plot, Li Jiahui knows nothing about these.


    Of course, we don''t rule out some possibility. For example, in the plot, Li Jiahui has a good relationship with a traditional Chinese medicine doctor in the town.


    Because there has been no child, always go to prescribe medicine, where become a regular customer, that TCM told Li Jiahui is not impossible.


    "Let''s dig together. We can really sell for money. I won''t cheat you." Li Jiahui said.


    Myrica rubra is still skeptical:


    "really?"


    It''s hard work to dig such a large area. If it can''t be sold, isn''t it a waste of energy?


    What''s more, the things that can sell money can be so good here?


    If there is anything in their village that can be sold for money, if one family knows it and spreads it, the whole village will buy it.


    Then the nearby mountains and forests were soon wiped out.


    Li Jiahui was not happy. Yangmei didn''t believe her. Her face sank slightly, and she forced out a smile:


    "I''m not lying to you. My classmates told me that when I was at school."


    Red bayberry oh.


    Looking at Meng Li, Meng Li nodded and said, "dig."


    Three people began to dig, but they also dug fast. They finished digging in more than half an hour, so they had to cut firewood.


    When they cut firewood home, they took out the herbs and put them in the courtyard.


    At this time, it''s almost eleven o''clock. Meng Li was going to start cooking. He saw Miao San coming over with something in his hand.


    Originally, Li Jiahui ordered herbs in the courtyard. Seeing Miao San coming, she stood up and turned into the main room.


    Meng Li asked Li Jiahui:


    "how?"


    Li Jiahui pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Miao San shouts:


    "Liu Erjie."


    Meng Li also called:


    "sister Miao, what''s the notice today?"


    Miao three head to the direction of the main room, want to see Li Jiahui, but Li Jiahui has hidden in the Miao three stand outside can''t see the place.


    Miao San was disappointed and joked with a smile:


    "must Murakami have a notice to come to your house?"


    Meng Li shook his head, but his attitude was rather cold:


    "that''s not true."


    Miao San put the things in his hand into Meng Li''s hand and said:


    "this is not some cakes made by my mother. It''s my favorite. I think it''s delicious. I''ll take it here for your family to taste."


    Meng Li refused:


    "you can''t keep it for yourself."


    Miao San pushed it back. Anyway, they went through some comity.


    This is a process. At this time, most people have to go through this process to give or receive gifts from others.


    In the end, Miao San forcefully put Dongxi into Meng Li''s hands. Meng Li said with embarrassment"You wait. I''ll bring you a chair."


    "Let''s have lunch here this afternoon."


    Meng Li walked in and said.


    This is a polite word, and she is not surprised that Miao San sent the cake. She would not say that she was happy because Miao San sent the cake.


    But she knew what Miao sanlai meant.


    Li Jiahui has never made a statement, nor any action, so she has to have external people or things to stimulate her to respond.


    She definitely wants Miao San to make some contribution, so let her play this role.


    The story of Li Jiahui''s rebirth is not captured by heaven, but if you want to come to Yangmei and the client, it won''t be good.


    After all, when Li Jiahui was not reborn, Yangmei and her client didn''t come to a good end.


    But that time it was like losing both sides. No one took advantage of it, but all kinds of things were due to Li Jiahui''s evil thoughts.


    The tragedy of their mother and daughter was also caused by Li Jiahui.


    Into the main room to see Li Jiahui in the main room, her room can not directly enter from the main room, only out of the main room to enter her room.


    Yangmei has already entered her room.


    When there are guests, bayberry will not come out to hang around.


    Meng Li, holding Miao San''s cake, shakes it in front of Li Jiahui, points to the outside with a smile, and says, "I''ll give it to you specially."


    Li Jiahui''s heart is not taste, expression is very complex, did not say a word.


    Meng Li puts down the cake and goes out with a chair. Miao San looks at the herbs lying on the floor and asks, "what is the grass drying for?"


    Meng Li put down his chair and said to Miao San:


    "sit down."


    Miao San also looks at the herbs.


    Meng Li said:


    "Huihui said it could sell for money, so we went to dig it specially."


    In Li Jiahui''s room


    This woman''s brain is sick. She says everything.


    This kind of words can''t bear a little bit, oneself dull voice earn money not good?


    We all know where to find this herb in the future?


    It''s not going to take a few days for the whole area to be hollowed out?


    Meng Li doesn''t know, but she doesn''t care. She won''t give Li Jiahui the way to get rich. It''s easy for her to do things with money.


    It''s not easy to call her.


    Besides, I always feel that Li Jiahui doesn''t have this way to get rich. Maybe she can take out other ways, and I''m still waiting to see the change.


    Miao San frowned slightly, then stretched out his horse and laughed:


    "is that right?"


    "You have a wonderful family. You even know this."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "fortunately, I''ll take Huihui to sell it tomorrow. If you can sell it, you can dig it in your spare time to buy some snacks."

 Chapter 1412

    Miao San nodded with a smile.


    He talks with Meng Li. On the way, Meng Li shouts Yangmei and Li Jiahui to cook.


    When they cooked the meal, Meng Li said to Miao San:


    "just have a light meal here before you leave."


    Miao San was polite and didn''t refuse, so he ate here.


    During the meal, Li Jiahui always buries her head and doesn''t speak. Miao San thinks Li Jiahui is shy, but he takes the initiative to find a topic to talk to her.


    Most of Li Jiahui''s answers were, ah, yes.


    Miao San was embarrassed.


    After dinner, he left.


    In the evening, Li Ping''an came back and had dinner. Meng Li took out Miao San''s cake and ate it together. Li Ping''an ate a piece with food in his mouth and asked:


    "did you go to the street today?"


    Meng Li:


    "no, Miao San sent it."


    "She stayed here for a meal and talked to Huihui all the time."


    Li Ping An took a look at Li Jiahui and immediately asked:


    "haven''t you thought about it yet? It''s been a few days. "


    "It''s not a short time."


    Li Jiahui looked at Li Ping''an, and Li Ping''an frowned:


    "silly?"


    I don''t know what Li Jiahui thought. When she came back, she opened her mouth and said:


    "don''t rush me."


    Li Ping''an said:


    "I didn''t urge you, but now many people are asking about it."


    "If you don''t like it, just say it. Don''t put it off for a long time. You have a bad reputation."


    Li Jiahui said, "don''t rush, I''ll think about it one more night."


    Finish saying, she deeply looked at Meng Li one eye, so this stepmother is so anxious to marry her out?


    Before that time, I fell in love with the village head''s family, but I didn''t feel it. This time, I hesitated, and the woman mentioned it in front of my father.


    You don''t have to tell Dad that''s coming.


    Meng Li was speechless when she was seen by Li Jiahui. What kind of look is this.


    Let''s not say that her target is Li Jiahui. If we just talk about the matter, we really don''t want to say it as soon as possible. Now in the countryside, we all rely on blind date and matchmaker introduction.


    Rejected the other side, the other side or re-enter the love and marriage market.


    When she was about to go to bed at night, Yang Mei called Meng Li to bring her water. Meng Li went in with the water. Yang Mei took a big drink and said, "I was thirsty at night."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "are you not satisfied with the food they sent you to eat?"


    Yangmei shook her head and said:


    "just talking about it."


    When Meng Li was about to turn around and walk away, Yangmei suddenly asked:


    "what do you think of Jiahui? The village head''s family is so good, and she hesitates."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you think the conditions of the village head''s family are very good?" Meng Li asked.


    Yangmei nodded:


    "of course, the conditions are good, his son''s conditions are good, they all say that he has a future, and the village head has a high position in the village. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong."


    Meng Li let out a sound. From the current perspective of Yangmei, the village head''s conditions are really good.


    "Don''t think so much. Go to bed early." Meng Li doesn''t want to talk about these things with Yangmei.


    There is no door on the child''s mouth, some words easily spread to Li Jiahui''s ears.


    Yang Mei lay down and covered the quilt, and said contentedly:


    "it''s a lot of freedom to live alone."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s good."


    "Go to bed early." Meng Li said and went out.


    Meng Li didn''t go to bed until midnight, but before she went to sleep, she looked at Li Jiahui with her mental strength. She was still awake, so she sat on the bed and integrated with the night.


    Meng Li thinks that Li Jiahui can really endure. She seems to sleep later every night than the one who stays up to cultivate immortals.


    So the body can''t bear it, lack of sleep every day, will be haggard.


    The skin will get worse, too.


    Results the next day, Li Jiahui got up earlier than anyone else. Meng Li got up and saw that Li Jiahui was already cooking.


    "Why don''t you sleep more?" Meng Li asked.


    Outside, the sky was very bright. There was a faint light coming from the outside and the fire in the stove. Two kinds of light illuminated Li Jiahui''s dark circles.


    Li Jiahui said: "I can''t sleep, so I get up to steam."


    Meng Li Oh a, began to brush the pot, breakfast is very simple, basic staple food, or with some small dishes.


    Li Ping An is ready to eat.


    Yangmei just got up and sat waiting to eat.


    While eating, Li Jiahui solemnly said to Li Ping''an:


    "Dad, I don''t want to get married."


    Li Ping An chews and looks at Li Jiahui in surprise"Don''t want to get married?"


    Li Jiahui thought about it and thought it was too absolute. She said:


    "I don''t want to get married now."


    Li Ping''an said.


    Scared to death. It''s terrible that girls don''t want to get married.


    "You mean you don''t want to marry the village head?" Li Ping''an asked.


    Li Jiahui''s eyes were extremely complicated and nodded.


    Li Ping''an felt sorry. The village head''s son is very good.


    I feel that there is no one as good as the village head''s son in the next village.


    He sighed deeply, the regret on his face could not be covered up, and finally said:


    "I''ll find it for you again."


    "I don''t want to get married for the time being." Li Jiahui said again.


    The tone is not very good.


    Naturally, Li Ping''an didn''t like his daughter''s face with him. In addition, the marriage that he thought was the best failed, and he said in a depressed way:


    "don''t marry and stay at home. Is the old girl teased?"


    Li Jiahui raised her voice and retorted:


    "how can I be an old girl when I''m less than twenty?"


    Li Ping''an:


    "it will be in a few years."


    Li Jiahui stares at Li Ping''an. She really doesn''t know what to do with this stupid father.


    Marry, marry, do women have to marry so early?


    "I want to go to a bigger city." Li Jiahui said suddenly.


    Li Ping''an couldn''t help asking: "big city? What would you like to do? "


    There is no big city here. It''s far away from here.


    It''s not easy to come and go.


    Li Jiahui is angry:


    "you only know how to deny your child all your life. If you have this eloquence outside, our family will not be so poor."


    Meng Li agrees with Li Jiahui''s words. In the plot, after Li Jiahui and Yangmei get married, Li Ping''an often quarrels with the client.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Li Ping''an is honest, but in fact, there are many personality defects, big or small, and powerless.


    Li Ping''an never thought that he was looked down upon by his daughter, and he was even more angry, saying:


    "dogs don''t think our family is poor, do you think our family is abandoned?"


    There are tears in Li Jiahui''s eyes, which are stifled:


    "there is no dislike."


    She is now facing the family is deeply powerless, ideological poverty, material poverty is very terrible.


    If she had not seen a richer life and a richer thought, she would not have fallen so far.


    Seeing the tears in Li Jiahui''s eyes, Li Ping''an choked everything he wanted to say. Finally, he said angrily:


    "I went out to work."


    After that, he put down his bowl and went straight away.


    I haven''t finished everything in the bowl.

 Chapter 1413

    Yang Mei was stunned and did not dare to speak.


    Li Jiahui took a deep look at Meng Li, turned around and went back to her room.


    Meng Li calmly continued to eat. Yangmei asked,


    "Mom, don''t you care?"


    Meng Li: "how can I manage it?"


    "It would be nice if their father and daughter were in conflict for two days. If I were in conflict with her, it would be better for two days."


    Myrica rubra nodded her head.


    Help Meng Li clean up the dishes after dinner.


    When it''s done, red bayberry runs to find Li Jiahui. Li Jiahui doesn''t know what is written in the book. Seeing red bayberry coming in, she closes the book.


    Yangmei asked:


    "are you still angry?"


    Li Jiahui didn''t want to pay attention to the red bayberry, but on second thought, she could use it.


    She said:


    "yes, I don''t want to get married now. I don''t want to stay in this mountain village all my life."


    Yangmei looks at Li Jiahui in surprise. The farthest place she has been so far is in the town. She doesn''t know the world is big outside.


    Think Li Jiahui this idea is also very magical, let her feel incredible.


    She said:


    "you mean you''re going to a big city?"


    "I heard that there are electricity, TV and telephone in big cities."


    Li Jiahui nodded and said, "yes."


    "Big cities have a lot of good things, beautiful clothes, beautiful hair accessories, and you can support yourself by finding a job."


    "All kinds of things."


    "Life is much better and richer than in the countryside."


    Yangmei asked suspiciously:


    "are you familiar with big cities?"


    I feel that I know a lot. The big cities in her ears are all from the village people who came back from going out.


    Li Jiahui choked and didn''t know how to answer the question.


    She said to Yangmei:


    "let''s go out and look for a job."


    Red bayberry was startled:


    "what?"


    Li Jiahui looked at the red bayberry steadily:


    "let''s go out together."


    "We take care of each other."


    Although she can''t forget that the red bayberry killed her once, she still uses it now. Why not use it thoroughly?


    "The big city is very good. Really, most of the boys there are gentle and gentle. They speak softly and mildly. Unlike the boys in our village, they are not polite at all."


    "And the boys in big cities respect people very much. Unlike the boys in our village, some of them have to beat their wives."


    Yangmei''s brain was a little confused by what Li Jiahui said.


    She faces Li Jiahui, her eyes are heartfelt.


    But for bayberry, big cities are both curious and afraid.


    Li Jiahui said: "believe me, as long as we go out to work, our life will definitely change."


    "Have you met the city people?"


    Red bayberry nodded. She had seen it before. Li Jiahui said:


    "those people in the city have white skin, clean body and superior temperament. Don''t you want to be such people?"


    Li Jiahui talks so fast that she can''t keep up with Yangmei. Li Jiahui says:


    "we are still young. Do you really want to face the Loess and face the sky every day?"


    Yangmei felt that the work in the field was really hard: "I..."


    "What''s more, let''s go for a year first, and we can''t come back after a year, OK? Then we can get married, too. "


    "This is an opportunity to try. Go and try. If it doesn''t work, we''ll come back. If it works, we''ll stay there. It doesn''t affect anything."


    "Don''t you want to change your destiny? Don''t you want to see the world? "


    Yangmei Lengleng looked at Li Jiahui, she looked down at Li Jiahui, do not know when to seize her hand, she felt his hand was pinched to pain.


    And Li Jiahui''s hand because of excessive force and Qingjin convex, and then look at her face, with a persistent, yearning, miss, let Yangmei feel at the moment Li Jiahui some crazy.


    This madness made Yangmei dare not look li Jiahui in the eyes. She lowered her head and said in a low voice:


    "I have to think about it."


    Li Jiahui said in a tone of hating iron but not steel:


    "what do you think?"


    "It''s because we dare not take this step, so we deserve to be poor all our lives."


    "You''re looking for Dad," they said? I told my father today that he didn''t agree. Will my aunt agree again? They are a kind of people who are only suitable for struggling at the bottom of society. "


    She said,


    "how can you say that about them?"


    The Madness on Li Jiahui''s face gradually faded away. She calmed down and said coldly:"I''m just telling the truth."


    "You don''t touch those people, you don''t understand."


    Yangmei wants to ask, have you ever been in touch with it?


    But she knew it might be a fight and swallowed it.


    Then he said:


    "if we want to go out, we must get their consent."


    Li Jiahui said coldly, "yes."


    On the contrary, the sudden indifference made Yangmei very uncomfortable. On the contrary, she was a little nervous. She asked:


    "don''t you want to go again?"


    Li Jiahui took a look at the Red Bayberry and said:


    "I want to go, but I feel I can''t tell you. I was willing to take you because you are my sister, but you don''t appreciate me."


    Yangmei thought for a while and said:


    "if we want to go out, we must think about what we will do, and then tell them to get their consent, and then we have to ask them for money."


    Rao is a waxberry who has never been far away, and knows that it costs money to go out and sit outside.


    If you don''t have money, you''ll sleep on the streets.


    Li Jiahui didn''t expect these problems. It was because she thought of them that she wanted to pull the red bayberry.


    Two people make trouble together, the effect is better than one person.


    The cost of travel is really a problem. It''s hard to move without money.


    When she just came back, she thought about going to school again, but after inquiring about it, because she hadn''t studied for several years, the school no longer accepted her.


    If you want to have a degree, you can only take the self-taught examination, but you also need books and registration fees, which all cost money.


    Moreover, this plan will be delayed for many years, and I feel I can''t afford it.


    Think about it or go out directly. If it goes well, it will change your life soon.


    Besides, it''s better to fight against bayberry outside. The truth is easy to cover up.


    She looked at the Red Bayberry and said:


    "you''re right."


    "But we can learn from all the jobs we are looking for. It doesn''t matter if we are young. We can learn everything quickly."


    Myrica rubra is suspicious:


    "really?"


    Li Jiahui nodded: "yes, otherwise no one would have been born with it."


    When Yang Mei thought about it, she asked again:


    "is it really that good outside?"


    Li Jiahui said:


    "yes, when it''s time to earn money, you can also buy beautiful clothes for your aunt and give her money so that she won''t be so tired. Don''t you always want to honor her?"


    Li Jiahui knows how to attack people''s heart. Yangmei feels that she has been a drag on her mother since she was a child. What she wants is to show filial piety to her mother when she has the ability.


    Although in practice


    Because age and mind are here, sometimes they are lazy.

 Chapter 1414

    Red bayberry is more exciting.


    Because Li Jiahui''s marriage has not yet been implemented, so now Yangmei has not liked her husband Tao Gaochang in the plot.


    So there is no emotional concern.


    In fact, both Yangmei and Li Jiahui are fairly married. If they don''t, they can live a good life.


    It''s a pity that fate makes people, and finally, it''s the tragedy of three families.


    Yang Mei finds Meng Li and stops talking.


    Meng Li naturally knows what Yangmei and Li Jiahui secretly talked about. Their voices were not small at that time, and they also shamelessly eavesdropped on them.


    But she wondered why Li Jiahui was so familiar with big cities?


    Like living there?


    Or are these all Li Jiahui''s hearsay that she wanted to go in her last life, but her husband''s family restricted her because of her marriage?


    So this life has a strong desire to go?


    I don''t know.


    Moreover, Li Jiahui is not willing to marry the village head''s son in her life, and Meng Li can''t understand the key.


    In the plot, the village head''s son likes Li Jiahui very much and treats her very well. The whole family treats her well.


    I''m very protective of her and I think about her from her point of view.


    Without the plot after Li Jiahui''s rebirth, many key issues can''t be understood, but they are not in a hurry.


    Take your time.


    See Meng Li silent to do their own things, did not pay attention to her meaning, red bayberry some wronged to shout sound mother.


    Meng Li looked at her gently:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Red bayberry is a little nervous, holding the ends of her two braids, hesitating.


    Meng Li continued to work on his own affairs.


    Yangmei understands. She has to take the initiative to say everything.


    She asked in a low voice:


    "Mom, have you ever been to a big city?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Yangmei was stunned: "have you been there?"


    Meng Li laughs: "of course, I went there when I was young."


    The client has been there for a few days, but not to work, because something else happened many years ago.


    Meng Li''s memory of acceptance is very vague, and he can''t tell the details.


    Yangmei asked:


    "how about a big city?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s very good, prosperous, rich, there are many kinds of food, people come and go, especially lively."


    Yangmei hesitated for a moment and asked carefully:


    "in that case, why didn''t she stay in the big city at that time?"


    Meng Li took a deep look at the Red Bayberry and said:


    "it''s not so easy for big cities to stay. If they don''t have any ability, they are also at the bottom. They are still miserable."


    "It''s the most tiring and hard work, and I don''t have much knowledge."


    Yangmei thought about it and asked weakly:


    "what ability do you want?"


    Meng Li thought about it and combined with the current background of the times, said:


    "if you read enough books, it''s easy to find a job. Knowledge is power, which is not a slogan. Knowledge is really power. It not only makes us strong, but also brings us a stable life and unique social status."


    Yangmei: "that is to say, we must read more books?"


    She was worried that if she couldn''t study, she couldn''t go?


    Meng Li knew what she was thinking when she saw the expression of Myrica rubra.


    In fact, it''s not entirely to blame that Yangmei doesn''t study hard. According to the education she received, it''s not easy to get out in this era.


    She''s just not so outstanding.


    Meng Li said:


    "either you have strong personal ability, intelligence quotient and emotional quotient, or it''s a special skill, not the kind that others can see at a glance."


    Yangmei said: "according to what you say, ordinary people can''t live in big cities?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "did not say that ordinary people can not go, just at this time to go or find an extremely ordinary job, with an extremely ordinary salary, may be their own life is difficult."


    "If you lose your job, the cost of going home is a problem."


    "Of course, with the accumulation of time and experience, plus a certain chance and accurate grasp of the opportunity, ordinary people can make a name in big cities, but are you confident?"


    Meng Li looked at the Red Bayberry and asked.


    Yangmei looked very friendly, and she said:


    "I I just want to go to big cities. "


    "You''ve told me a lot of great things all at once."


    Meng Liwei smiles:


    "it''s not cheap to go to a big city. If there are three people, you have to earn a long time for your uncle."


    Yangmei looks at Meng Li in doubt:


    "three people?"


    Meng Li naturally said:"If you want to go, I''ll follow you to look after you. Do you think I''ll let you two girls go out safely?"


    Red bayberry Mom, are you going too? "


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Girls are very dangerous outside. Now there are a lot of cheaters who cheat you simple little girls to do some bad things, such as..."


    Anyway, it''s all terrible.


    At this time, it''s very rampant to cheat and sell girls.


    It''s not as beautiful as you think.


    The most important thing is that she doesn''t let Yangmei go, but she doesn''t let Yangmei go with Li Jiahui.


    Only then may appear the bad situation to say, attempts to dispel the Myrica rubra the idea.


    We should make sense of everything first, and then we can talk about it when it doesn''t make sense.


    If Yangmei is the only one who wants to go, she may agree even if she has nothing to do. It''s good for girls to see more about the outside world.


    It doesn''t have to be big.


    Red bayberry pursed her mouth, and her breath was also detected. She said that she knew and left.


    When she found Li Jiahui, she asked,


    "how''s it going?"


    In her heart, she hoped that her aunt would agree. As long as her aunt agreed, she would blow the pillow in front of her father. Her father had no opinion, so she would agree.


    Now I am weak and have no money in my hand. I need to rely on my strength to achieve my goal.


    After that, I had the strength to settle the old accounts together with the new ones.


    Unfortunately, Yangmei''s words made Li Jiahui feel strange. She said:


    "Mom didn''t say that she couldn''t go. She only said that if she went there, it would be expensive, and she would go with her."


    Li Jiahui''s tone suddenly rose:


    "what is she going to do with it?"


    Yangmei looked at Li Jiahui and said, "what are you doing?"


    Li Jiahui immediately restrained her expression and said:


    "no, I just said that her father would not adapt after she left."


    Yangmei sighed: "then you can talk to dad again."


    "If you want to go or not, you have to tell Dad." Li Jiahui said.


    If Yangmei quarrels with Dad, dad may agree because of his face.


    After all, bayberry is not my father''s child. My father can''t scold her severely.


    Red bayberry


    Li Jiahui asked:


    "don''t you want to go?"


    Yangmei shakes her head and says:


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Listen to my mother''s meaning is that my brain is not enough, knowledge is not enough, go not only won''t be like Li Jiahui''s expectations of beautiful, can''t earn money, most likely also mix very hard.

 Chapter 1415

    Although the two girls are discussing something important, Meng Li still doesn''t forget to ask them to do something.


    They think about things and do things at the same time.


    In the evening, when Li Ping''an came back, Li Jiahui took the initiative to say:


    "Dad, I still want to go to work in a big city."


    Li Ping An asked more:


    "which big city to go to?"


    "Ning City."


    Li Ping''an looked at Li Jiahui in surprise:


    "so far?"


    This city is one of the largest cities in China, and Rao is known by a countryman like him.


    It''s one or two thousand kilometers away from here.


    At first, he heard from his daughter that the city was far away, but he didn''t expect that it was far enough.


    He''s never been out that far.


    He quickly waved his hand:


    "no, no, it''s too far. If you want to go to the county, I can think about it."


    Li Jiahui What am I going to do in the county? "


    Meng Li took a look at Li Jiahui. She didn''t know how she knew about Ning City.


    Many elderly people in the village have only heard the name of the city, but they don''t know how far it is. Only people like Li Ping''an, who are running outside, know more about it.


    Then I''ll go home and say.


    Li Ping''an thinks that his daughter''s heart is so high that he doesn''t even look up to the county?


    Can''t help but ask:


    "what would you do to go to that kind of big city?"


    Although Li Ping''an''s words hurt people in Li Jiahui''s ears, they are also practical problems.


    You have to be able to make a living.


    It''s not too big, but it''s guaranteed to survive.


    Li Jiahui was very upset, but she had to be patient and said, "I can learn."


    Li Ping''an scoffed, saying: "learn, then you learn to farm at home."


    It''s not just that Li Jiahui doesn''t believe that she can find a good job outside. What''s more, Li Ping''an thinks that society is a big dye vat.


    I''m not willing to let Li Jiahui dance.


    Especially the bigger the city, the more complex it is.


    And as a man, only he knows how dirty some men''s words are.


    This age, a girl left home for a year and a half, not at home, outside people do not know what you can be.


    What do you do outside? How bad will your reputation be?


    It''s just how do you tell your daughter?


    There''s no way to say it.


    Li Jiahui''s eyebrows are full of boredom, and the feeling of inability to communicate with others fills her whole body.


    He said to Li Ping''an directly:


    "but Yangmei also wants to go. Let''s go together and take care of each other."


    Yangmei was stunned. Didn''t she finally say that she had to consider it?


    I didn''t confirm to Li Jiahui that I wanted to go.


    Li Ping An took a silent look at the red bayberry.


    Yangmei takes Li Jiahui into consideration, so she has no excuse.


    Li Jiahui stares at Li Ping''an, but Li Ping''an never speaks again.


    He refused to discuss the issue directly.


    Until he was about to fall asleep, Li Ping''an said to Li Jiahui, who was about to go to bed:


    "stay at home and don''t go anywhere. I really want to earn money. There are small workshops in the village. Tomorrow, I will let your aunt take you to ask if they want you."


    Li Jiahui


    Can you do something?


    Small workshop?


    What other small workshops in Murakami?


    Is it the Tao family?


    Yangmei''s husband''s house, will she go?


    Li Jiahui also scoffs at this.


    Li Ping''an enters the room and plans to sleep. Meng Li also plans to clean up and sleep, but Li Jiahui stops him.


    Meng Li stopped to look at Li Jiahui and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Li Jiahui hesitates very much, it seems that the next words are very difficult to say, Meng Li did not say a word, let Li Jiahui feel more difficult to speak.


    But finally, he said:


    "Auntie, can you help me persuade my father?"


    Meng Li: "do you really want to go out?"


    Li Jiahui nodded and said:


    "let me have a try. No matter what the consequences, I can bear them."


    She wants to meet people in Ningshi. She wants to meet people very much.


    I''ll never see you here.


    Meng Li: "OK, but first, if you want to go, I will follow you. I have to take care of you two."


    Let Yangmei follow Li Jiahui alone. Yangmei doesn''t know how miserable it is to be trapped by Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui is very repulsive in her heart, but if she can go, it doesn''t matter if there is one more person who gets in the way.


    Dad''s attitude was too firm for her to say.


    We can only compromise appropriately.Old ideas, old stubbornness.


    She nodded and squeezed out a stiff smile:


    "OK."


    Meng Li turns and enters the room. Li Ping''an is changing his clothes.


    He is very tired every day, almost every day he falls down and goes to bed. He has asked Meng Li in the middle of the way, but Meng Li naturally refuses.


    The attitude was cold, and Li Ping''an didn''t pay attention.


    The burden of life, tired life pressure so that he did not care about his wife''s various changes.


    But today, he changed his clothes and didn''t sleep. Instead, he sat and looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "what do you think about the children?"


    Meng Li: "I didn''t understand."


    Li Ping''an said: "usually you are so assertive, I listen to you."


    Meng Li said, "do you agree to let them go?"


    Li Ping''an: "I don''t agree."


    Meng Li That''s it. "


    "I''ll listen to you on other things, but it can''t be done. They want to go out to see the world or earn money. If they get married, let their husband take them out."


    "It''s hard to hear outside now."


    Meng Li nodded, and Li Ping''an was right. Now it''s also a time when rumors are killing people.


    Make up a set of things out of nothing.


    "Huihui asked me to be a lobbyist." Meng Li said.


    Li Ping''an: "just tell Huihui that I still don''t agree, so as not to make it difficult for you to be a man."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Li Ping''an felt that he had finished speaking and fell down to sleep. Suddenly he remembered something. He sat up and said to Meng Li:


    "if third sister Miao comes over there to ask, you will directly refuse."


    Speaking of this, Li Ping''an felt very sorry.


    If Huihui doesn''t want to go out, she may agree to marry.


    Unfortunately, Huihui''s temper is stubborn. If he wants to tell her, it probably doesn''t make sense.


    When she figured it out, she didn''t know that it was hard for others to wait.


    Hang on, their family will be gossiping again.


    He said too much, and advised Huihui to agree. Maybe Huihui thought he had to go to the village head''s house, which was very embarrassing.


    Well, I made it myself. I can''t blame him if I regret it later.


    Thinking of this, Li Ping''an was depressed, and said: "and the marriage of bayberry, you can''t delay all the time."


    Meng Li said, "isn''t this your daughter''s first choice?"


    Li Ping''an was embarrassed to smile, but the smile was not very good-looking:


    "whatever you say, you have to choose a good one for Yangmei. They are all my children, and I hope they are good."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    It''s Meng Li''s habit to peep at Li Jiahui before going to bed. He finds that Li Jiahui hasn''t slept yet and can''t help laughing.


    Are there always so many worries for people who are born again?

 Chapter 1416

    Because the prophet, became the biggest reliance, always want to avoid some things, in the precise calculation of their own life, try to want their own life without any regret.


    Want to build a perfect life.


    Once there is not along with the development of their own mind things, will be very anxious.


    It''s all self disturbance.


    The next morning, Li Ping''an made a statement again, saying:


    "after going out, you are not allowed to mention things in this home. If you want to go to work, you should look around."


    Li Jiahui felt very sad:


    "Dad, you are restraining my freedom and cutting off my future!"


    Li Ping''an is also completely impatient:


    "if you are not sensible, then can I play around with you?"


    Li Jiahui didn''t want to speak, and she was full of sadness and helplessness.


    It''s hard to beat a hero with a penny!


    If you have money, do you need it?


    After Li Ping''an left, Yangmei found Li Jiahui who was in a bad mood and said:


    "since they all disagree, let''s not go?"


    Li Jiahui said irritably:


    "you don''t insist on anything?"


    Red bayberry


    It''s not that she doesn''t insist. What can she do without money?


    The family''s money is earned by her uncle, and it''s not her father. How can she stand up to quarrel with her uncle?


    Just like Li Jiahui with his mother, sometimes don''t also have to weigh, more than the brain?


    "If we can''t, let''s go and raise money for the road. If we can raise money ourselves, maybe they will agree." Yangmei thought about it and said.


    Maybe there is no money at home. If you give them money, they will lose money.


    In fact, she hesitated in her heart. She heard her mother say that there are bad things in big cities, and Li Jiahui said that big cities are beautiful.


    But in the end is a strange place, I want to go and do not want to go.


    Li Jiahui looks at the red bayberry:


    "how do you want to earn it?"


    Yangmei: "I want to go to the pottery workshop to help. Didn''t uncle say that yesterday? You can ask. "


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Li Jiahui''s face:


    "go, you go."


    She''s not going to work at taojia yet.


    Red bayberry: "won''t you go?"


    Li Jiahui: "I''m not going."


    Yangmei sighed: "don''t you raise money to go to big cities?"


    Li Jiahui: "I''ll think about it myself."


    Yangmei nods and goes to find Meng Li. She has a secret idea in her heart. If she goes to the Tao family to help, she won''t have to be dragged by her mother to do farm work every day.


    Farm work is hard.


    Had it not been for my uncle''s reminding her yesterday, she didn''t expect to be able to do so.


    She told Meng Li what she thought, and Meng Li asked directly:


    "do you want to raise your own travel expenses or do you not want to work at home?"


    Red bayberry


    So why is his idea clearly seen by his mother? Does his mother have mind reading skills?


    If she doesn''t speak, it''s like acquiescence.


    It''s no use defending.


    But also red face, after all, was seen through some embarrassment and embarrassment.


    Meng Li thinks of Yangmei''s husband in the plot, and thinks it''s OK. It''s feasible to let Yangmei contact him again.


    Although their family is difficult in the early stage, they are rich when they work together.


    Other people''s family atmosphere is also good, and they are determined to make a future.


    The client also had a good impression of the family.


    "Don''t go, just help me at home." Meng Li said.


    Although they can get in touch with each other again, it doesn''t mean we have to let Yangmei go to their workshop to help them.


    In that case, the nature will change. If you go to work as someone else''s worker and fall in love with someone else''s son, you will be easily gossiped.


    If you can''t say it, just say that Myrica rubra doesn''t have a mind.


    Maybe there will despise bayberry for various reasons.


    A blind date is not the same. It''s introduced by a matchmaker and communicated on an equal footing.


    What''s more, now the Taos are all covered with foreign debts, and they can''t get rid of them. The orders are so few that they don''t need any workers.


    Yang Mei did not expect that Meng Li would not agree. She said,


    "uncle should agree."


    Meng Li: "your uncle agrees, but I don''t agree."


    Red bayberry


    In a word, Yangmei''s hope of going to taojia to earn money has gone up in smoke.


    She went to tell Li Jiahui that she didn''t care much about it.


    Love to go or not.


    It is estimated that the woman loves her daughter. After all, she didn''t propose to go. How can she let her daughter go out to work and watch herself sitting at home?


    She came out and looked at the herbs she had sun dried in the dam. Now her hope lies in these things.If you can find some rare herbs to sell, it''s easy to collect enough travel expenses.


    For Dad, even if it doesn''t make sense, you can only go by yourself. When you have the ability to come back, what else can dad say?


    Thinking of this, Li Jiahui picked up a basket on her back and said to Meng Li, "aunt, I''ve gone out to pick up firewood."


    With that, without waiting for Meng Li to reply, she walked quickly alone.


    She wants to go out alone to look for medicinal materials, so the money she sells is her own.


    Myrica rubra can''t feel her head. Does she feel that Li Jiahui''s behavior is strange?


    Meng Li doesn''t care much. Li Jiahui''s little actions are in her eyes.


    No matter what the reason is, she wants to leave here and go to Ningshi, but her task is not to make Li Jiahui happy.


    So it''s good to trap Li Jiahui here.


    Li Jiahui carries the basket to look for the medicinal materials everywhere, finds can sell the money to pack up, but has not found the specially valuable medicinal materials.


    She sighed.


    Looking at myself with a basket full of herbs, these things are not convenient to take home, but where to deal with them?


    Some of them can be sold directly, some of them have to be dried before they are accepted.


    It''s easy to be seen by acquaintances when you go to the nearest town to sell it, and it''s easy to run into my father who often waits for work in the town.


    But it takes a long time to come back to the far away town.


    There are problems everywhere.


    Where do herbs dry in the sun?


    She worked hard to find a place where she could bask in herbs and put them away later to protect herself from the rain.


    After putting the herbs that needed to be dried in the sun, she carried the herbs that could be sold directly to the far away town.


    In the afternoon, she sold it and came back, pinching the money in her purse. Li Jiahui seldom smiles.


    Where there is harvest, there is hope.


    She went to collect the dried herbs to avoid rain. Then she hurriedly picked up some firewood and came home in the afternoon.


    Meng Li looked anxiously at Li Jiahui and said:


    "Huihui, how did you come back? I''m worried about you."


    Li Jiahui immediately said:


    "sorry, I fell asleep outside."


    Meng Li uses her mental energy to sweep away the money on Li Jiahui. She says quietly, pretending to be afraid:


    "when you get sleepy, go home and sleep. Don''t go outside. There may be wild boars in the mountains, which will hurt people."


    Li Jiahui nodded:


    "OK."


    Meng Li saw some colors on Li Jiahui''s hands, which were stained by some medicinal materials, accompanied by their original taste.

 Chapter 1417

    Think of their own tasks before, if the economy is not very good and in urgent need of money, geographical location is just the time, they will find some herbs to sell.


    This is the most convenient.


    In fact, there are many medicinal materials that can be seen everywhere, but they are not so valuable.


    Now Li Jiahui is similar to what she did at that time.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry. Let''s have a look first.


    If Li Jiahui knew one herb before, it would be a coincidence, but now it seems that she knows more than one herb.


    Maybe I''m familiar with drugs.


    It''s just that Li Jiahui has never been in touch with these things in the plot.


    Where do you know that?


    There must be something she didn''t know, that is to say, the way of heaven didn''t capture.


    Li Jiahui went into the room and found a more secret place to hide the money. Unfortunately, Meng Li saw it clearly.


    Meng Li starts to cook, Yangmei helps, and Li Jiahui puts the money away.


    When cooking, Li Jiahui said:


    "aunt, I have a proposal."


    Meng Li looks at Li Jiahui:


    "you say."


    Li Jiahui said:


    "I think we should divide our work in the future."


    Meng Li asked gently:


    "what do you want to do?"


    Li Jiahui said, "I''ll go to collect firewood every day."


    Meng Li knows Li Jiahui''s intention and thinks that she can go with her at this time. He has his own countermeasures.


    He said:


    "yes."


    "It''s just that you''ve been sunburned lately."


    Li Jiahui


    It''s a good thing.


    I didn''t find something to beautify myself, but it''s not that important?


    As long as they are not thoroughly exposed to the sun, there will be ways to rescue them.


    She couldn''t help stroking her face. She felt a little dark


    She doesn''t have to work so hard if the conditions are better.


    Yangmei looked at Li Jiahui for a long time before she said:


    "yes, it''s really suntanned."


    Li Jiahui


    In the evening, Li Ping''an came back for dinner, and Li Jiahui didn''t mention going to work in Ning City.


    She has given up communicating with Li Ping''an.


    I know my dad so well that it doesn''t make sense to talk to him.


    Meng Li looked at Li Ping''an in the evening and thought about it again.


    One of the questions is, when will I divorce Li Ping''an?


    If you divorce now, you can''t get in touch with Li Jiahui better.


    Just wait.


    Let''s settle the matter of Li Jiahui.


    In fact, to solve Li Jiahui is a kind of revenge for Li Ping''an. It can be said that his wife and children will be separated at that time.


    I don''t have to do anything by myself. Li Ping''an is miserable.


    The next day, Li Jiahui went up the mountain with her basket on her back early. First, she took out yesterday''s herbs and then dried them.


    Then I went to find herbs and sell them. When I came back in the afternoon, I collected herbs and found some firewood to carry home.


    It''s very slow to pick up firewood every day, but Meng Li didn''t say anything to blame her when he saw Li Jiahui in the afternoon.


    He also kindly asked:


    "did you fall asleep again?"


    Li Jiahui nodded: "yes."


    Meng Li said: "don''t go out in the future, just sleep at home."


    Li Jiahui quickly shook her head:


    "no, I still have to share it with my family."


    Meng Li is silent. One day she picks up some firewood to go home. If it''s really a vicious stepmother, Li Jiahui doesn''t know what she''s been scolded for.


    It means to share it with the family.


    A person spend so long, is the normal work efficiency, at least is Li Jiahui take home several times.


    Meng Li said to Li Jiahui:


    "the village head''s family really doesn''t think about it?"


    Li Jiahui looked at Meng Li and said, "if you want to think about it, I can put off the time for you."


    Li Jiahui couldn''t help saying:


    "do you really want me to get married?"


    Meng Li tut said:


    "girl, what are you saying?"


    "Can''t your father and I support you?"


    Li Jiahui in the heart disdains extremely, this kind of disdain expression all surface on the face.


    What''s this woman raising her?


    Doesn''t my father make all the money?


    Meng Li looked at Li Jiahui''s expression and wanted to give her a good talk. Li Ping''an had no wife and couldn''t go out to work.


    The field must be planted and the grain must be handed in.


    Although the client didn''t go out to earn money, she planted food and did housework at home.When she takes care of the child, the burden she carries at home is no lighter than Li Ping''an.


    But that is to think about it, she did not waste any saliva to say these to Li Jiahui.


    She doesn''t expect Li Jiahui to understand her and love her.


    "If I don''t marry, you just refuse." Li Jiahui is not in a good mood.


    The tone is more resolute than before.


    Once upon a time, I hesitated about whether I would marry him again. He was really good to himself.


    The whole family is good to themselves.


    If you don''t experience the middle life, you may return from rebirth without looking back.


    But everything has changed. After she was killed by bayberry, she became a girl in Ningshi.


    I have lived there for many years, experienced too much, and also experienced a marriage.


    Later, when I opened my eyes again, I came back here. It''s the third life.


    The husband of the first generation was very kind to her, but he was a staff member in the town after all. His future was so big and his vision was so narrow.


    Even if she married him again, she could not live in peace.


    She understood that she couldn''t let go too much.


    The second''s husband is unforgettable, bringing her a lot of pain, as well as eternal regret. She wants to live a new life, and wants to change her identity to get close to him.


    She also felt that she could not be confined to this small world.


    Meng Li looked at Li Jiahui''s resolute tone and said nothing more.


    That is to ask one more question, so as not to be lost.


    The next day, Li Jiahui went out, and Meng Li asked someone to go to the Miao family.


    Go with the matchmaker in the village, or tell her that she doesn''t want to get married for the time being.


    Miao San looks at Meng Li and the matchmaker coming together. Her face is not very good. She knows that things may not work out.


    But they still have to laugh to entertain them.


    The matchmaker tells Miao San Meng Li''s meaning, saying that Li Jiahui doesn''t want to get married now, but also wants to stay at home and ask their son to look for a new one, and then some polite words.


    Miao San''s face is stiff.


    It''s not the same with other things.


    You can''t persuade people to say that you must marry a girl. Don''t care if she wants to?


    Head pain, the whole village she fell in love with this girl, good-looking, character or, know the roots, equivalent to her growing up.


    Not willing to?


    Is their family bad? I don''t know what Li Jiahui doesn''t like about her home.


    On the way back, the matchmaker said to Meng Li:


    "your eldest daughter wants to play. What about your youngest daughter?"


    Meng Li just said:


    "my little daughter naturally wants to listen to me."


    The matchmaker laughs: "that''s nature."


    She also knows that the other party does not exclude her little daughter to say good things, so she says goodbye to Meng contentedly.

 Chapter 1418

    The matchmaker began to introduce the object to Yangmei. First, he said the man''s conditions. In the plot, the client felt that these conditions were not suitable. Meng Li must have refused.


    Matchmakers often come, even Li Jiahui, who is busy outside all day in the guise of collecting firewood, knows.


    When the matchmaker introduced Tao Jia, Meng Li said he could meet him.


    They soon arranged for the two sides to meet. When they first met, it was impossible for the Taoists to say that they were covered with foreign debts and that they were full of appearance.


    Anyway, I''m the owner of my own small workshop.


    The client was also satisfied with this at first, but later he was not so satisfied when he learned that the Tao family had foreign debts, but his daughter had already fallen in love with it.


    Tao Gaochang is tall and handsome. Yangmei is satisfied with it. He is also satisfied with it.


    After the meeting, Yang Mei began to like Tao Gaochang and said to Meng Li:


    "Mom, do you think the conditions over there are suitable?"


    If you don''t like it, you won''t ask.


    Meng Li said:


    "it should be more difficult to see them now. If you want to marry them, you have to be prepared. Maybe it will take a little time."


    Yangmei was surprised and said, "how bitter is it?"


    Meng Li: "you can''t afford it."


    Yangmei murmured in a low voice:


    "doesn''t their family run a workshop? Would it be that poor? "


    Meng Li smiles but does not speak, which is equivalent to the entrepreneurial stage. Many people have a hard time in the entrepreneurial stage.


    Poor food and clothing, foreign debt, all kinds of worries.


    Yangmei doesn''t have any objection here, but Tao Gaochang gives Yangmei some sugar and rock sugar when he doesn''t have anything to do.


    White sugar and rock sugar are very common and not uncommon things in decades, but now they are still very good things in their family.


    Girls love it.


    If you like Tao Gaochang, Yangmei can''t help sharing it with Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui looks at the red bayberry:


    "so you plan to marry him?"


    There are two red clouds floating on bayberry''s face:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Li Jiahui sneered:


    "ashamed?"


    Yangmei hummed: "ignore you."


    Li Jiahui didn''t speak. She had a long memory in her mind. If she hadn''t lived in Ningshi for those years, she would have let Yangmei see Yama for the first time.


    But she can''t look at Yangmei in her life. She doesn''t know how much fortune she has accumulated when she marries taojia.


    At that time, she didn''t know. She only knew that the Tao family had a little money to make Yangmei so proud in front of her.


    Later, when she came to Ningshi, she learned a more cruel fact. According to the current situation, as long as the Tao family goes steadily, her business will grow.


    The evil thoughts in my heart are spreading infinitely.


    But revenge a person, can''t just let her bear a painful thing, to all the painful things together, let her bear.


    Li Jiahui is planning how to deal with bayberry, but she didn''t expect Zou Xinhua to come to her.


    Zou Xinhua is the son of the village head and the husband of Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui carrying basket, squatting on the ground to dig herbs, together with the body, see Zou Xinhua in front of her.


    "You..." Li Jiahui looks very complicated.


    Zou Xinhua looked at Li Jiahui and said: "I Li Jiahui, let me see you. "


    "What do you want me to do?" Li Jiahui put down her basket.


    Zou Xinhua hesitated and said:


    "I just want to ask why you don''t agree to contact me. I heard my mother say that you still want to be at home."


    "Am I not good enough?"


    In the face of Zou Xinhua, Li Jiahui still couldn''t be particularly unfeeling. She shook her head and said:


    "it''s not that you''re not good enough, you''re good."


    It''s really good, but if she marries him, the world will be smaller. It''s a sacrifice for her.


    She can''t make that sacrifice.


    Besides, he is good, but his vision and cognition are not wide, and he knows little about the world. Their thoughts have long been out of one level.


    When Zou Xinhua heard what Li Jiahui said, he immediately laughed and his eyes brightened:


    "do you really think I''m good?"


    Then he said with special loss:


    "if you think I''m good, why do you refuse me?"


    Li Jiahui said:


    "I just don''t want to get married so early. After getting married, it means I have to undertake a lot. I want to relax for a few years."


    Zou Xinhua shook his head and said:


    "no, I won''t let you bear that. If you want to play, you can continue to play in our house."


    This makes Li Jiahui feel sour, yes.


    Zou Xinhua is right. When he comes to their home, he plays all day like a child. He doesn''t have to worry about anything.But such a day is no longer what she pursues.


    "Ah There will always be better girls. " Li Jiahui sighed for a long time.


    Zou Xinhua wants to say that he just likes her.


    But he can''t say that.


    I can only say with a little pleading:


    "can you give me a chance?"


    Li Jiahui: "opportunity?"


    Zou Xinhua nodded: "yes, you let me treat you well and give me a chance to move you, OK?"


    Li Jia Hui Leng for a while, some moved, but the heart taste more sour.


    "We can''t do it." Li Jiahui refused.


    Zou Xinhua''s expression was hurt. He said:


    "I can wait for you any longer. After playing for two years, if you want to get married, you can marry me."


    Li Jiahui looked at Zou Xinhua.


    She never knew that Zou Xinhua liked her so much before she got married.


    All of a sudden, my heart was in a mess.


    All the previous firmness is shaken at the moment, but it is only slightly shaken, and then it is firm again.


    She knows too well what she wants.


    Know what to give up.


    So he refused seriously:


    "no, I won''t marry you even in two years."


    Zou Xinhua asked eagerly:


    "so do you have someone you like?"


    Li Jiahui shakes her head and Zou Xinhua says:


    "since you don''t have someone you like, why can''t you marry me?"


    Li Jiahui


    What''s the logic?


    She was cruel and said:


    "I don''t like you."


    Zou Xinhua this is a long time, no words, don''t like him?


    If you don''t like him, is it useless to say anything?


    "I see. I hope you can find someone you like in the future."


    Zou Xinhua turned around and left. His back was lonely. It seemed that he had been greatly hit.


    Li Jiahui felt that her heart had been stung for a while. She could not help squatting down and holding her head.


    She was powerless.


    I didn''t go to see Zou Xinhua''s back.


    Zou Xinhua walking, looking back to see Li Jiahui this appearance, heart touched, and can not help but fold back.


    In Li Jiahui''s ear, she said:


    "please tell me, how can I make you like me?"


    Li Jiahui raised her head, her eyes were red, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "I''m not worth your effort."


    Really, the more Zou Xinhua is like this, the more uncomfortable she feels.


    Zou Xinhua''s appearance will only disturb her judgment and shake her determination, which is not a good phenomenon.

 Chapter 1419

    Zou Xinhua pursed his mouth. He couldn''t speak if it was too numb.


    But in the heart and did not give up the pursuit of Li Jiahui determination.


    Li Jiahui thinks that this place can''t stay too long. The longer she stays, it''s easy to get in touch with each other too much and leave Zou Xinhua more thoughts.


    She wants to leave. If she leaves, Zou Xinhua can''t see herself for a long time and will forget herself.


    It''s just money


    She has been raising money, every day hard to find herbs, but also did not find anything of special value.


    She needs the money to settle down.


    "You If you can lend me some money, I''ll pay you back. " Li Jiahui said suddenly.


    Zou Xinhua obviously Leng: "ah?"


    Li Jiahui looks a little embarrassed, she does not want to open this mouth, but now she really can not find others to borrow so much money.


    "I need money. I''ll pay you back with interest." Li Jiahui said very sincerely.


    Zou Xinhua hesitated and asked:


    "how much do you need?"


    Li Jiahui thought about it and said, "one hundred yuan."


    Zou Xinhua


    So much?


    His salary is only sixty or seventy yuan a month.


    "What do you want so much money for?" Asked Zou Xinhua.


    When Li Jiahui choked, she naturally refused to tell the truth. She only said:


    "I''m useful."


    Zou Xinhua in the heart of the taste strange, the last second he said to let Li Jiahui like himself.


    It is equivalent to expressing to Li Jiahui.


    As a result, Li Jiahui immediately asked him to borrow money. If he didn''t borrow the money, Li Jiahui would not pay attention to him.


    "I I''ll lend it to you, but I don''t have the money. Wait for me here when I get off work tomorrow Zou Xinhua thought about it and said.


    Li Jiahui smiles gratefully and nods:


    "OK, thank you for believing me. I will give it back to you in the future."


    Zou Xinhua wry smile, this kind of borrowed money did not intend to let people return.


    Just think of it as two months of work in vain.


    It''s worth it to leave a good impression on Li Jiahui.


    The next day, Li Jiahui successfully borrowed 100 yuan from Zou Xinhua.


    Holding the money, this money can definitely let her go to Ningshi and settle down temporarily in Ningshi.


    She wants to start as soon as possible, but she is not happy to think that Yangmei has been in contact with Tao Gaochang.


    If I come back after a long walk, when I come back, my son will be born, and my life will be comfortable, and I still can''t do it.


    We have to solve the problem before we go.


    As for the stepmother, it''s not too late to solve it later.


    Because I have to wait for Zou Xinhua to come back from work, this time Li Jiahui came home late, and Li Ping''an was already at home.


    In fact, Li Ping''an is at home this afternoon.


    Looking at Li Jiahui coming back with a basket of firewood on her back, Li Ping''an said:


    "do you make that in a day?"


    Li Jiahui puts down the basket, grabs the dead leaves on her hair and glances at Meng Li.


    Complain again?


    Ha ha.


    I know that this woman pretends to be a good person, but actually she has a deep heart. If she doesn''t say that, can dad know that she just does it?


    But Li Jiahui misunderstood Meng Li again.


    Meng Licai is not interested in complaining to Li Ping''an. Li Ping''an stayed at home all afternoon and didn''t see Li Jiahui. She asked Yangmei, who said that Li Jiahui went out in the morning.


    They usually come back in the afternoon and don''t go home for lunch.


    Sometimes I will take something from home. It should be Li Jiahui''s lunch.


    Li Ping''an blames Meng Li for this, saying that Meng Li doesn''t care about Li Jiahui.


    This is obviously the reason to pick up firewood and hang out all day.


    Meng Li said he can''t manage, the child said to give home share, she can stop it?


    Li Jiahui is catching the dead leaves on her hair, ignoring Li Ping''an''s words.


    Li Ping''an is worried about something else. If his daughter secretly falls in love with Murakami behind their back?


    Otherwise, I can''t think of a girl hanging out all day long.


    Especially at this age, combined with his daughter''s performance during this period, I almost feel that things are just what he imagined.


    He asked Li Jiahui:


    "what did you do in a day?"


    Li Jiahui said indifferently:


    "collect firewood."


    Li Ping''an: "can you pick up firewood for a day?"


    Li Jiahui said:


    "others pick it up quickly, but I pick it up slowly."


    Anyway, it''s irritating to talk, which makes Li Ping''an even more angry.


    "In the future, you will work with your aunt, and you are not allowed to go out alone." Li Ping An said.Li Jiahui thought that she already had money, and she didn''t have to do that anymore. She nodded directly:


    "OK."


    With that, she went back to her room. Meng Li said to Yangmei, "put away the firewood Huihui brought back."


    Yangmei nodded.


    Meng Li releases her mental energy to see Li Jiahui. Seeing that Li Jiahui takes out 100 yuan from her body and puts it in the place where she saved money before, she can''t help picking her eyebrows.


    Li Jiahui is so powerful that she can raise money so soon?


    There was a strange smile on her face.


    Li Ping''an looks at Meng Li:


    "what are you laughing at?"


    Meng Li restrained his smile: "no smile."


    Li Ping''an had a headache and couldn''t help saying:


    "I told you that you should take care of Huihui more at home. Do you want to let her go?"


    "What is she now? If it''s called the rebellious period, we have to discipline it. "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I told you that I''m hard to be a man."


    Li Ping''an: "it''s hard to do. You''re a woman. Some words are easy to communicate with Huihui. Maybe she doesn''t understand now, but she will appreciate your kindness when she becomes sensible in the future."


    "You don''t say anything now. Huihui went the wrong way later. It''s your fault that you didn''t care about her at that time."


    A sneering smile appeared in the corner of Meng Li''s mouth:


    "Li Ping''an, who gave birth to the baby, who cares?"


    Li Ping An frowned: "you are too outspoken. Are you still a family?"


    Meng Li stood up and said coldly:


    "it''s not good for a family to be divided into two families."


    After that, she went to the room. Li Ping''an immediately ran after her and asked, "Liu Yun, what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "what do you mean? If you think my stepmother is not qualified, we''ll divorce, and you can find a qualified one."


    She doesn''t mind divorcing now.


    "Divorce? Is that the word that comes out of your mouth so easily? "


    Li Ping''an was shocked for a moment, and then looked at Meng Li incomprehensibly.


    Meng Li said lightly: "this word is not difficult."


    Li Ping An''s heart is blocked. What''s the matter.


    If the daughter is not obedient, the wife has changed.


    "You''re very hot tempered now, don''t you know? Do you want the children to learn from you? " Li Ping An said.


    Meng Li


    Immediately put the blame on her, said she was grumpy?


    She felt that she was not angry from just now to now. Li Ping''an was not worth her anger. She just told the truth according to her heart.


    And his tone has never been raised, which is the ordinary tone.


    In Li Ping''an''s opinion, it is to say angry words rashly.

 Chapter 1420

    The next day, Li Jiahui thought that she had something else to do, so she left with the basket on her back.


    I said hello to Meng Li before, but I won''t say it now.


    In Li Jiahui''s heart, if she has money, she has confidence. She can go whenever she wants. She doesn''t have to be trapped here, so she doesn''t have to care about other people''s feelings.


    Li Jiahui went to the place where she put the herbs, took the sun dried herbs and went to the town a little farther away.


    She will buy some medicine to sell the medicine.


    The drugstore owner is familiar with her and will definitely sell it to her.


    After being killed by Myrica rubra, he became the successor of a Chinese medicine family.


    Although the identity has changed now


    But she still has the confidence in her heart, because she has something in her mind. Even in Ningshi, she can live well. With her attainments in her last life, she also has the confidence to reach the height of her last life.


    In fact, it''s not worth the money now for Yang Meihua, but there''s no way.


    Li Jiahui prepared the medicine in the town and went home. The first thing Meng Li did when Li Jiahui went home every day was to scan her with mental energy.


    Look what she brought back.


    As a result, I saw two paper bags on Li Jiahui''s body, which seemed to be powder.


    This makes Meng Li lost in thought. Who is Li Jiahui going to fight?


    It should be red bayberry. If you are Li Jiahui and have money to leave here, you must get rid of your enemies before you leave.


    Meng Li called the red bayberry to her side and said to her gently:


    "call Li Jiahui to cook with you. I''m not comfortable today."


    Meng Li sweeps the red bayberry with his mental strength, and finds that there are several pieces of rock candy wrapped in paper in the bag, which is sent by Tao Gaochang.


    Sometimes they meet quietly in the back mountain. Meng Li has peeped at them several times, but it''s not so bad.


    So I don''t care.


    Yangmei said cleverly:


    "OK."


    She was in a good mood and asked Li Jiahui to cook with her.


    Li Jia thought of her plan and didn''t refuse.


    While cooking, Li Jiahui said:


    "shall we steam steamed bread tonight?"


    Yangmei doesn''t like steamed bread very much. She hesitates and doesn''t agree. Li Jiahui says, "I''ll make a lovely shape for you, and you''ll have an appetite."


    Yangmei just nodded.


    It''s a pity that Li Jiahui only made a rabbit shaped steamed bread, but it''s not small. Girls can be satisfied with one.


    When it was served on the table, the rabbit steamed bread was very conspicuous, and the red bayberry was burning all the time. When it was served on the table, it was found that Li Jiahui had only made one.


    She thought it was lovely to make steamed bread like this, but there was only one. I''m sorry to take it.


    Li Jiahui saw the idea of red bayberry. What she wanted was this effect. She took the initiative to pick up the buns, handed them to red bayberry and said:


    "here you are."


    "What about you?" Yangmei asked


    Li Jiahui smiles:


    "you are unique, so I only made one for you to eat alone."


    Red bayberry some happy: "that we share to eat?"


    Li Jiahui shook her head: "no, they all said unique. I''ll make one for myself tomorrow."


    Being said that, Yangmei is a little embarrassed to take the steamed bread.


    Meng Li held out his hand and said to Yangmei:


    "give me the steamed bread."


    Yangmei is stunned for a moment, and immediately gives it to Meng Li. Li Ping''an gives Meng Li a strange look. Do you want to eat children''s things?


    Except for the appearance, the taste is not the same?


    Meng Li put the steamed bread in Li Ping''an''s bowl and said to Li Ping''an:


    "this kind of special food should be eaten by the head of the family first."


    Before Li Ping''an said anything, Li Jiahui immediately took the steamed bread out of Li Ping''an''s bowl and said:


    "Dad is a man and won''t like it."


    She looked at Meng Li with a complicated look, and there was a kind of intuition that things would not go smoothly.


    Meng Li said, "you should eat first as your sister."


    Li Jiahui: "I made this specially for my sister."


    Meng Li hooked his lips and looked at Li Jiahui directly:


    "how? Is this steamed bread poisonous? You dare not eat? "


    When Li Ping An heard this, he couldn''t hold his temper any better. He put down his chopsticks heavily and looked at Meng Li:


    "what did you say?"


    Meng Li looks at Li Jiahui''s face in a moment of confusion, but she smiles. She says to Li Ping''an:


    "no, I''m just kidding."


    "Isn''t that a joke sometimes?"


    Li Ping An thinks so, but the joke is not so good.


    Yangmei felt that something was wrong. She sat there in fear and did not dare to say a word.Li Jiahui is not eating steamed bread or throwing it.


    Looking at Li Jiahui''s expression, Li Ping''an asked angrily:


    "what''s the matter? Can''t I eat this steamed bread?"


    Li Jiahui shook her head and immediately said wrongly:


    "I made it specially for Yangmei. Who knows my aunt doesn''t like it so much."


    Li Jiahui can say this, attitude has been very obvious, is to compete with Meng Li.


    Li Ping''an was not stupid enough to warn Li Jiahui:


    "if you make less trouble, do you understand that family and everything are happy?"


    Li Jiahui''s eyes were full of tears: "it was my aunt who didn''t accept me."


    Her on-the-spot response ability is very strong. If you don''t want everyone to focus on a steamed bun, you should shift the focus.


    Put things on stepmother, and then play the role of the weak, occupy a favorable position.


    Unfortunately, Li Ping''an''s focus is different from what Li Jiahui thinks. He thinks that everything is caused by a steamed bun.


    Besides some angry wife''s behavior, in order to support his daughter, he directly snatched the rabbit steamed bread from Li Jiahui.


    His mouth is also big. He bites off most of it in one bite, chews in his mouth, and says:


    "no one will eat me, and your mind will not be wasted."


    Meng Li hooked his lips, while Li Jiahui widened her eyes.


    It happened so fast that she couldn''t stop it.


    Dad has more power than her, so he snatches it all at once. This


    Suddenly in the heart remorse extremely, this steamed bread inside is really poisonous, how can father eat?


    Although her father wants to kill her, people have many shortcomings, but it''s her father. She can''t watch him poisoned.


    Li Jiahui suddenly stood up, snatched the remaining half of the steamed bread from Li Ping''an''s hands, and stamped her feet on the ground.


    She was not relieved until she stamped the steamed bread to the ground.


    Li Ping''an looks at Li Jiahui dumbfounded.


    When he came back, he raised his voice and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Li Jiahui looks at Li Ping''an and swallows the steamed bread. She wants to induce Li Ping''an to vomit, but how to explain it?


    Do you really want to say that this steamed bread is poisonous?


    My God!


    Li Jiahui''s head is dizzy, and Myrica rubra can''t figure out the situation. Meng Li''s look doesn''t change, and he can even calm down and take a bite of food.


    "Are you nervous now?" Li Ping''an looks at Li Jiahui angrily.


    Grab steamed bread from him and trample it?


    Don''t want him to eat?


    Li Jiahui is not used to wasting grain.

 Chapter 1421

    Li Ping''an came from more difficult times, and this is the most intolerable.


    In the face of her father''s reproach and roar, Li Jiahui is very aggrieved, but there is suffering.


    Li Ping''an''s chest heaved and flushed with anger:


    "you are becoming more and more shameful now."


    "How can I teach a child like you?"


    Li Jiahui could not help asking:


    "have I committed a heinous crime? Are you so angry? "


    Li Ping''an: "how? Do you think I''m not worthy of that steamed bread? "


    "You threw it for me? ! "


    " I still have a long way to go. Now that you still point at me to eat, you dare to grab things from me and throw them away. Can I still point at you to eat when I get old? "


    Li Jiahui: "does this have anything to do with the future?"


    "You think too much."


    Li Ping''an was so blocked that he couldn''t think of anything to say. He was so sad that he took out his parents'' quotations:


    "are you still talking back to me?"


    He stares at Li Jiahui, his eyes are full of disappointment.


    This kind of eyes make Li Jiahui feel sad, she pursed her mouth and did not speak.


    Li Ping''an had to find a way to punish the disobedient child and thought about it and said, "you are not allowed to eat tonight."


    Li Jiahui took a look at Li Ping''an: "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat."


    She was also angry because she lost this big face in front of Yangmei and stepmother.


    I went straight away in a fit of anger.


    Li Ping''an sat down and was not in the mood to continue eating. He took a look at Meng Li, who was still in the middle of the dish. He really couldn''t stand the other side''s indifferent attitude.


    I can''t help but say:


    "Liu Yun, you are so cold."


    Meng Li took a look at the red bayberry: "am I indifferent?"


    Yangmei''s brain was blank, but she still shook her head and said:


    "no, uncle, you misunderstood me. My mother may be the same as me, and she doesn''t know what to say."


    Li Ping''an was silent and did not speak. Looking at the steamed bread crushed by Li Jiahui on the ground, he sighed.


    I feel more and more restless in this home.


    Although Li Jiahui was angry and went back to her room, she still remembered Li Ping''an in her heart.


    What should we do?


    This kind of poison is chronic, but it''s insidious. Most people can''t match it.


    Poisoned, the body will slowly grow sores, very disgusting terror.


    Especially long face, and will be particularly itchy, the appearance is gradually destroyed.


    It''s disgusting to let people look at it. If the poisoned one is red bayberry, the Tao family won''t marry her again.


    But now it''s my father who is poisoned. Now I can''t induce my father to vomit. I''m sure there are still some toxin residues. He will also have some symptoms.


    The only way is to make an antidote for Dad.


    The antidote is not cheap, but it''s good to be affordable.


    It''s a big deal. Use less in Ningshi.


    If there are other snacks at home, you can mix them in the snacks for bayberry.


    Unfortunately, my family is so poor that I have nothing but three meals a day.


    It can only be poisoned in this way.


    I just can''t figure out why it changes, why does that woman do that?


    Is she always on guard?


    No, I''m very careful after my rebirth. Besides, no matter how deep the woman''s heart is, she''s a rural woman. She doesn''t want to go in this way, does she?


    But Meng Li''s words are echoing in his mind: "is it poisonous inside?".


    Li Jiahui racked her brains to figure out the key to the problem.


    But this period of time is really too tired, feel a little hungry, Li Jiahui will not dare to stay up late, afraid that he is more and more hungry, hurry to sleep.


    If you fall asleep, you won''t be hungry.


    Li Ping''an is also angry with Meng Li and doesn''t talk to him.


    Yangmei didn''t know what was going on, so she asked Meng Li quietly.


    Meng Li whispered:


    "you don''t have to worry about these, just be good."


    She must stare at the red bayberry to avoid being harmed by Li Jiahui.


    If you are poisoned by accident, you can detoxify according to your own medical skills.


    Yangmei some helpless: "I''m not small now, you don''t tell me anything."


    Meng Li


    These things Yangmei do not know is good, know what use?


    Li Jiahui, this can only count as a column.


    Let Yangmei go to sleep, Meng Li stay up late to practice, with the spirit of peeping at Li Jiahui, Li Jiahui can be regarded as one day earlier than her sleep.


    Meng Li decided to do it.


    She sneaked into Li Jiahui''s room and took all her money away.


    She is not greedy for the money, and it''s not unusual. She can donate it to the orphanage another day.The main reason is that we can''t leave the money to Li Jiahui and let her be natural and unrestrained.


    The next day, Li Jiahui got up very early. She thought of detoxifying her father and was ready to take money.


    But I couldn''t find her money.


    Li Jiahui was so anxious that the sweat on her head dropped drop by drop, and her head was full of money?


    Where''s the money?


    She searched every corner of the room, and to her despair, she didn''t even find a dime.


    It''s all the fare for her to Ning City!


    All her hopes rested on it.


    This undoubtedly destroyed her expectation. She rushed out of the room, saw Meng Li and Li Ping''an in the main room, and immediately asked in a voice:


    "which of you has been to my room?"


    Li Ping''an frowned:


    "nervous again in the morning?"


    Li Jiahui raised her voice and asked anxiously:


    "I asked who had been to my room!"


    Li Ping''an hardly goes to his daughter''s room and shakes his head, but he doesn''t like Li Jiahui''s attitude.


    Li Jiahui looks at Meng Li again:


    "have you been there?"


    Her eyes were cold and suspicious. She went to bed early last night. Someone must have gone in.


    Otherwise the money won''t disappear out of thin air.


    Meng Li asked faintly, "what are your eyes?"


    Li Jiahui screamed: "if I ask you if you''ve been there, you can say yes or no."


    Finally, Li Ping''an couldn''t stand his daughter''s rudeness. He yelled:


    "how did you talk to your aunt?"


    Li Jiahui doesn''t want to talk to Li Ping''an at all. She stares at Meng Li. Meng Li says:


    "don''t you lock the door at night? I haven''t been there


    Li Jiahui was in a trance and locked the door?


    She remembered that she locked the door last night and pinned it up from the inside. No one from outside could come in.


    But this morning she was so worried that she forgot to watch the door.


    She rushed back to her room and saw that the door was good.


    She was also confused, but what she could be sure was that the money had indeed disappeared, and it could not have disappeared out of thin air.


    It''s not a small sum of money. It''s more than 100 yuan. It''s borrowed from Zou Xinhua. It''s about 10 yuan for selling medicinal materials.


    Meng Li said to Li Ping''an:


    "look what Huihui is making all day long?"


    Li Ping''an was also very worried:


    "I don''t know what happened."


    Meng Li: "so you don''t have your own opinions. You have to say a solution, right?"


    Li Ping''an: "I really don''t know what to do."


    Meng Li: "let her go."


    Li Ping''an looks at Meng Li. He is more and more indifferent. Don''t you want to live with him?

 Chapter 1422

    Li Meng chose to ignore this kind of eyes.


    She didn''t live with Li Ping''an at ease.


    Li Jiahui went to Yangmei''s room again, pulled Yangmei out of the bed and asked:


    "did you enter my room last night?"


    Myrica rubra shook her head vaguely:


    "No."


    Li Jiahui said:


    "someone must have been there, otherwise they would not have disappeared."


    Yangmei asked:


    "what is missing?"


    Li Jiahui looked at the red bayberry irritably and slightly with hatred, and turned to go directly.


    Li Ping''an is worried, but he still has to work.


    Li Jiahui lost her money and couldn''t eat.


    After dinner, he found Meng Li and asked:


    "are you sure you haven''t been to my room?"


    Meng Li: "girl, let''s be reasonable. I say no, you have to say I have. What else can I say?"


    Li Jiahui said: "but my things are really missing!"


    Meng Li: "then I don''t know."


    With that, she turned and left. After a while, Li Jiahui came out of the door.


    She wants to find medicine to sell again, and her father''s poison has to be removed.


    But this piece has been almost found by her, she can only find another place, but still some worthless.


    But Li Jiahui didn''t know that the valuable one had been taken away by Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t just know how to do farm work every day. Since he wants to get a divorce, he has to plan for it.


    Everything needs money to plan.


    Seeing that Li Jiahui searched all over the mountain every day for medicinal materials, Meng Li saved a lot of trouble. She scanned directly with her mental power. Her mental power covered a wide range, which was much more convenient than Li Jiahui''s feet to measure the land.


    Another advantage is to take away the valuable herbs directly, so Li Jiahui''s chance of getting valuable herbs is small.


    A day harvest is not big, at dinner, Li Jiahui see Li Ping''an already in scratch his body.


    She felt guilty. She knew it was a symptom of poisonous hair, and it would get worse day by day.


    No more delays.


    Now I''m glad that I didn''t have the courage to take the poison that killed me immediately. If my father still ate it, I can''t imagine the consequences.


    After all, the poison that killed her instantly could be easily found out if she reported it. She never thought of taking the risk.


    The next morning, she saw that Li Ping''an''s face was full of sores, and her expression was even more unbearable.


    My heart is more anxious.


    The quickest way to get money is to go to Zou Xinhua.


    Zou Xinhua is going to walk to work in the town. He was surprised to see Li Jiahui waiting for him on the road early in the morning.


    There are also surprises.


    But seeing that Li Jiahui''s expression was not very good, Zou Xinhua Zhiqu restrained his smile and asked in a normal tone:


    "what a coincidence, Li Jiahui."


    Li Jiahui nodded and said:


    "I''m here specially to wait for you."


    Zou Xinhua asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Li Jiahui looked bitter and said:


    "can I ask you something?"


    Zou Xinhua had a bad feeling in his heart, but he said immediately:


    "we should help each other when we are in trouble. Needless to say, you are different in my heart."


    Li Jiahui was moved. Zou Xinhua was still so simple and honest.


    She is still so good, but he shamelessly took advantage of Zou Xinhua point, brazenly came again.


    That''s all. I will make up for Zou Xinhua in the future. Now everything is helpless.


    After organizing language in her heart for a long time, she said:


    "I want to borrow some money from you."


    Zou Xinhua''s heart suddenly has a kind of unspeakable taste, very strange, he wants to say a few days ago, did not just ask him to borrow a hundred?


    A hundred yuan is quite a lot.


    But he didn''t say a word of these words. He asked:


    "how much do you need?"


    Li Jiahui wants to borrow enough money to Ning City at one time, but she is too embarrassed to say that.


    You can only whisper:


    "how much can you borrow?"


    Zou Xinhua found this difficult to answer. If she could borrow a few yuan, would li Jiahui dislike it?


    It''s a lot. It''s not.


    The previous 100 yuan is still his deposit this year. If you need more money, you have to ask your mother for it.


    Can worry about things to mom said, mom will have a bad impression of Li Jiahui?


    Seeing that Zou Xinhua didn''t speak, she looked embarrassed. Li Jiahui figured out how much it would cost to detoxify, and said:


    "can you lend me ten yuan, and I''ll give it back to you as soon as I have it."Zou Xinhua was relieved. Ten yuan was OK.


    When he gets home, he can pull it out.


    He looked at his watch and said to Li Jiahui:


    "you wait for me here. I''ll go home and get it for you right away."


    Hurry up, or you''ll be late for work.


    Li Jiahui was particularly moved and nodded. Looking at Zou Xinhua''s back, she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    I was thinking how nice it would be if I didn''t experience the middle life, so I would marry this man who is good to her wholeheartedly.


    Waiting for Zou Xinhua to bring the money to Li Jiahui, Li Jiahui said:


    "you wait, I''ll write you an IOU."


    Last time he borrowed 100 yuan, Zou Xinhua refused Li Jiahui to write a debt note. This time, Zou Xinhua still refused.


    He said:


    "can I not believe you?"


    "I think it''s very easy to write IOU."


    Li Jiahui: "but..."


    Zou Xinhua said to Li Jiahui with a smile:


    "don''t be, I know you must have your difficulties. I believe you."


    "Believe in your own vision."


    With that, Zou Xinhua walked forward a few steps, then turned back to Li Jiahui and said:


    "I''ll go to work first."


    His back gradually disappears in Li Jiahui''s sight. Meng Li observes this scene through his mental strength.


    It turns out that Li Jiahui borrowed money from Zou Xinhua.


    Li Jiahui took the money and immediately went to the town to make antidotes. In order to let Li Ping''an drink it unconsciously, she bought some tea.


    This kind of tea is very bitter, the antidote will not be detected in it.


    But tea can dilute some properties, so Li Jiahui specially added some dosage.


    There were two tea trees at home, but the tea leaves soon disappeared, and Li Ping''an was not willing to buy a new one.


    I love to drink.


    Li Jiahui thought about it, and said that the tea was turned out from home, which should be left over before. Li Ping''an would not doubt so much.


    They never drink tea.


    Li Jiahui came back earlier this time because she didn''t look for medicinal materials today.


    She did a rummage at home, then took out the vegetable leaves she bought and said to Meng Li:


    "this should be the old tea of last year. I didn''t expect there was a little more here."


    It''s time to cooperate with Li Jiahui''s performance. Meng Li can''t turn a blind eye to it. She nods:


    "maybe."


    "When my dad comes back, let him have a drink." Li Jiahui said casually.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    The leaves were put on the table in the main room. Li Ping''an saw them when he came back and asked, "do you still have tea at home?"

 Chapter 1423

    Meng Li nodded:


    "Huihui found it."


    Li Ping''an said.


    "I''ll make some to drink," he said


    It''s been a long time.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak. Li Ping''an starts to look for boiled water. In order to know when Li Ping''an will drink tea, Li Jiahui empties the boiled water ahead of time.


    So Li Ping''an didn''t find it.


    Usually, Li Jiahui is only called, so according to the Convention, Li Ping''an said to Li Jiahui:


    "boil some boiled water."


    After that, Li Ping''an scratched his face again and muttered, "what''s the matter? I feel itchy."


    Li Jiahui trembled and immediately said:


    "I''ll make you tea."


    Li Ping''an feels that his daughter is courting him, and she doesn''t say anything else. Li Jiahui makes a good tea for Li Ping''an and brings it over in person.


    Some hot, Li Ping''an can not immediately drink, on the stool next to.


    Li Jiahui does not want to go, want to see Li Ping''an drink just at ease, after all, this antidote is not cheap.


    Meng Li silently looked at Li Jiahui''s every move, some guess in his heart.


    After drying for a while, Meng Li felt that this thing could not scald people, so she passed by.


    One of them tripped over the stool.


    Naturally, the teacup on it also fell to the ground, and the tea in it also flowed all over the floor. Li Jiahui breathed and asked from the bottom of her soul:


    "how do you walk?"


    This roar did not stop Meng Li, but stunned Li Ping''an.


    Huihui is too rude to yell at the elder. It''s so rude!


    He yelled: "how do you talk?"


    Li Jiahui looks at the tea on the ground with great pain. What is flowing on the ground is not a simple tea, but an antidote. It''s the antidote she bought with all her money!


    She put down her face to borrow the money.


    All for Dad, but dad is the first time to scold her.


    Aggrieved, sad, distressed, all kinds of taste mixed together, Li Jiahui would like to fly far away.


    Fly to the ends of the earth, never see these talents.


    Li Ping''an looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "did you burn it?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    The water is not too hot.


    But look at Li Jiahui''s reaction, there should be an antidote in the tea.


    She doesn''t mind Li Ping''an suffering more.


    It''s not her who did the poison. In the plot, if you listen to his daughter''s words, this time, he''ll get a good pit from his daughter.


    Although the client wants to ignore Li Ping''an, neither to live with him nor to retaliate, in the plot, Li Ping''an puts forward a divorce like that, which does great harm to the client. When he loses his marriage, his mother''s family has no face to return, and he has no money in his hands, so life is very hard.


    I''m old enough to be driven out by my husband. I have no face to go to my daughter''s house. I have to earn money to rent a house. I''m very embarrassed.


    However, Li Ping''an should be able to experience this kind of confusion in the future.


    The consignor is thinking about raising bayberry himself, and Li Ping''an has made a contribution. But when did Li Ping''an''s child consignor not make a contribution?


    At that time, Li Ping''an needed a woman to manage his family so that he could go out to work and earn money.


    They all meet each other''s needs. It''s just like a trade. It''s fair.


    Of course, the late client''s mood has been bad, which has indeed affected Li Ping''an.


    No one deserves to bear the negative emotions of others.


    But this is not the reason for cheating. In a healthy relationship, we should try our best to help our wife come out and face the facts.


    Of course, if Li Ping''an had such an awareness, it would not be like this now.


    Li Ping An looked at Li Jiahui anxiously and yelled:


    "come here and apologize."


    However, Li Jiahui is willing to let go of her daughter. No matter what you feel, she just wants to protect your face


    Li Ping''an: "what can you feel? I heard you yell. Do you want to deny it? "


    Li Jiahui: "I have a reason."


    Li Ping''an immediately asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Li Jiahui naturally can''t say it, so she sips her mouth and stands still.


    Meng Li feels that thanks to this house, there are no neighbors around, otherwise people will have to watch many good plays.


    Li Ping''an sneered:


    "you can''t tell."


    Li Jiahui opened her mouth and choked back what she wanted to say several times.


    Said:


    "I don''t want to tell you, it doesn''t make sense."


    Li Ping An''s tone is full of sadness"Li Jiahui, you are becoming more and more disrespectful now. It''s too chilling to talk and do things."


    "Come and apologize to your aunt."


    Li Jiahui, with pain on her face, lamented:


    "so it''s true that having a stepmother means having a stepfather. I just yelled. You want me to apologize and hurt my self-esteem."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Ping''an was furious when he heard this.


    Talking about his stepfather?


    This wife has no conscience too, Li Ping An''s head is angry to get confused, a few steps past throw out a slap toward Li Jiahui.


    When Li Ping''an''s hand contacts Li Jiahui''s face, it makes a loud sound.


    The whole space suddenly quieted down.


    Li Jiahui looks at Li Ping''an in disbelief, but Li Ping''an doesn''t know how to beat others.


    But at that time, he was so angry that he immediately regretted it, but his face made him unable to say his apology.


    And in order not to let others see his regret, he also deliberately glared at Li Jiahui, making a still angry look, afraid of losing his aura.


    Lost the dignity of being a father.


    Bayberry hiding in the kitchen secretly look, dare not come out, Meng Li has been standing where, nothing to say.


    Li Jiahui''s heart is as dark as this day. She looks at Meng Li with hatred.


    It''s all because of this woman. All her plans are destroyed beyond recognition.


    Because of her, Dad beat himself.


    Meng Li''s face is very cold and unmoved, which makes Li Jiahui feel that her hatred has no deterrent force.


    Don''t you feel afraid to be hated?


    I still think I''m too small to take myself seriously.


    But I have many ways to make her feel miserable


    Li Ping''an saw Li Jiahui''s eyes, as if a pair of invisible hands squeezed his heart, the taste was uncomfortable.


    His daughter looked at his wife with extremely venomous eyes. He seemed to have a premonition of the future.


    He didn''t know how to be like this. He didn''t get along well in those years before?


    "What are you looking at? Go back. "


    Li Ping''an doesn''t want to make things worse. He can only take out his authority and power as a father and scold Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui looks at Li Ping''an:


    "you will regret it."


    Li Ping''an couldn''t help asking:


    "what do I regret?"


    "Is it wrong for me to discipline you? I don''t care to teach you now, you will regret it. "


    Li Jiahui only said half of what she said, but she didn''t mean to go on.


    Today, she wasted the antidote. She still doesn''t know where to raise money to buy it.

 Chapter 1424

    If you raise money slowly, dad will suffer more.


    But the poison must be removed for him. In any case, she can''t watch dad suffer.


    It''s just that her father''s behavior is too chilling for her. Maybe what he will get in the future is a daughter who is indifferent to him.


    Li Jiahui doesn''t want to talk to Li Ping''an any more and doesn''t want to see him. She turns around and rushes into her room.


    Light is the back is filled with a kind of stubborn, let Li Ping An see the heart with the pain.


    "You''re not hot, just change your pants." Li Ping An''s voice is a little weak and says to Meng Li.


    Meng Li also turned to change his pants.


    The little red bayberry dare not give out the atmosphere and burn the fire silently.


    Li Ping''an took a look at the tea. He was worried too. He picked up the cup and made another cup of tea himself.


    I think about things in my heart, and worry hangs between my brows.


    The next day, Li Ping''an''s situation became more serious.


    He kept scratching and said to Meng Li:


    "can you help me see what''s wrong with my face?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it should have been bitten by something."


    Li Ping''an asked suspiciously:


    "is that right?"


    "Meng Li nodded


    She turned her head to look at Li Jiahui beside her and said:


    "what do you think happened to your father''s face?"


    Li Jiahui''s heart clattered. What does this mean?


    Always feel that the other side of this sentence is not simple.


    She always doubted whether the other party knew her behavior, because it made her feel so similar.


    But if you know, the other side will not ignore it like this, right?


    If you know, why don''t you say it, don''t you tear her down?


    So calm?


    Li Jiahui bowed her head in a panic and said nothing.


    Meng Li said to Li Ping''an in a meaningful way:


    "you have to go and have a look, don''t get more and more serious."


    Li Ping''an is not willing to spend medical expenses for such things, he said:


    "isn''t this a waste of money?"


    "It''s not a big problem. Don''t go."


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more.


    After Li Ping''an went out, Li Jiahui also went out, and the poisoning of her father couldn''t be delayed.


    The longer the delay, the more serious the situation is. Even after detoxification, it will be hard for some time.


    That woman is really bad. She can only detoxify her father when she is not at home.


    But the only money Murakami can lend her is Zou Xinhua.


    So Zou Xinhua met Li Jiahui again on his way to work.


    Although I met Li Jiahui only yesterday, I''m still happy to see her today. He didn''t expect that Li Jiahui came to borrow money from him again.


    So when I saw Li Jiahui from a distance, I arranged my clothes.


    Just walked past.


    "Good morning, Li Jiahui."


    Li Jiahui squeezed out a smile:


    "good morning."


    "Well You... "


    Zou Xinhua looks at Li Jiahui. He is a head taller than Li Jiahui. He looks at Li Jiahui''s round head and thinks it looks good.


    Li Jiahui doesn''t want to beat around the Bush to delay everyone''s time, but it''s hard to say.


    She was very embarrassed and said:


    "you Can you lend me another ten yuan


    Zou Xinhua was stunned:


    "ah?"


    Li Jiahui sipped her mouth and felt her throat stuck. She said with some difficulty:


    "I gave you the money you lent me yesterday, so..."


    It''s like explaining your behavior.


    If there is no way, who is willing to be cheeky?


    She is more willing to maintain a good image in Zou Xinhua''s heart, rather than such a down and out look of money.


    Zou Xinhua mouth twitch, ten yuan, so dropped?


    He felt sorry for Li Jiahui.


    "Now that it''s gone, you don''t have to be sad. We are still young and can make money." Zou Xinhua comforted.


    Li Jiahui nodded: "yes..."


    Then silence between the two, this silence let Li Jiahui feel that every minute every second hurt her heart, lingchi her dignity.


    Her face turned red because of shame.


    Zou Xinhua finally ended the silence, but also the end of the dignity of Li Jiahui lingchi, although he did not know that his silence brought so much harm to Li Jiahui.


    He was just thinking about how to give Li Jiahui ten yuan.


    "You wait, I''ll go home and get it for you." Zou Xinhua can''t say he has no money.


    And in fact, he had to go home and ask mom for it.


    Li Jiahui was relieved. She nodded stiffly.


    Zou Xinhua ran home. Miao San was sweeping the floor. Seeing Zou Xinhua coming back, he asked:"What did you forget?"


    Zou Xinhua stopped, hesitated a few times and said, "Mom, can you give me ten yuan?"


    Miao San immediately asked:


    "what to do?"


    Ten yuan is quite a lot.


    Zou Xinhua naturally won''t say that Li Jiahui borrowed it. He just said mysteriously:


    "don''t worry, it must be useful."


    "There''s a big use."


    Miao San doubted: "really?"


    Zou Xinhua: "really."


    Although Li Jiahui said she didn''t like him, he could see that the other side''s eyes were different.


    And now the other side is a little dependent on him, at least if it is difficult, they will find him instead of others.


    I''m sure I''ll like him.


    It''s just that money can''t stand it.


    However, he believes that Li Jiahui''s personality, if not helpless, she will not easily ask for help.


    Not to cheat him out of his money.


    I just don''t understand what Li Jiahui wants money for.


    Miao San still believes in his son. His son seldom lies.


    Gave Zou Xinhua ten yuan, he took it and gave it to Li Jiahui.


    Holding ten yuan, Li Jiahui hesitated and asked, "will you look down on me?"


    Zou Xinhua immediately shook his head:


    "how can I have such an idea? Everyone has a difficulty. I can understand it."


    Li Jiahui can''t help asking:


    "I''ve lent you a total of 120, and there are many. Aren''t you afraid that I won''t go back?"


    She felt very uncomfortable. The better Zou Xinhua treated her, the more guilty she felt.


    Zou Xinhua couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Since he borrowed it, he didn''t expect the money to come back.


    Can this words again say to Li Jiahui, increased her psychological burden.


    He just said:


    "I believe you."


    Li Jiahui nodded: "OK, just for your trust, I will never let you down."


    With that, she turned and left.


    At the moment, her heart out of a more firm belief, she must make money, must redouble Zou Xinhua.


    You can''t be a husband and wife in your life, you can also be a friend.


    She thought in her heart that if she had the chance, she would let Zou Xinhua see a wider world in the future. He should not only live in this barren place.


    Li Jiahui went to town again to make antidote. There were still some tea leaves at home, so she was too lazy to buy them.


    Besides, I don''t have to put it in the tea any more. If the woman is separated, everything will be easy to do.


    You can do whatever you want.


    And Meng Li put bayberry alone in the field to do some simple work, and he went to the town.


    She donated more than 100 yuan from Li Jiahui to the primary school, and then she went to the pharmacy.


    Sell the valuable herbs.

 Chapter 1425

    And then I added some medicine.


    Isn''t Li Jiahui playing with drugs?


    She can play with her.


    Waiting for Li Jiahui''s action is to fight her back accurately.


    Meng Li always likes what you do. I''ll pay you back.


    As for why Li Jiahui understands medical theory, this question can be understood or not.


    This time, Meng Li stayed out for a long time. He didn''t get home until one o''clock in the afternoon.


    But Li Jiahui hasn''t come back yet.


    The red bayberry is hot. Meng Li sits on the table.


    Say to Yangmei:


    "I went to buy some meat today. Don''t forget to cook in the evening."


    Red bayberry eyes immediately bright, meat ah!


    I don''t know how long I haven''t had meat. Last time, the chicken at home was dying. I killed it in advance to eat the meat.


    She nodded:


    "OK, I won''t forget."


    Meng Li gave a sound and asked Yangmei:


    "what happened to you and the young man surnamed Tao?"


    Two red clouds immediately floated on Yangmei''s face and shyly said:


    "are you ok?"


    "What do you say over there?" Meng Li asked faintly.


    Yangmei was extremely embarrassed and said:


    "he said that he hoped we would be early..."


    Get married early.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "what do you think?"


    Yangmei was more shy and silent. Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak any more, she said:


    "I''m still at home and spend more time with my mother."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    In the plot, at this time, Yangmei and Tao Gaochang just began to contact.


    If they are going to get married in the near future, they will get married earlier than the plot.


    Meng Li still wants them to get married according to the time period in the plot.


    On the one hand, she doesn''t change her life as much as possible. On the other hand, she has some things to deal with. It''s best if she doesn''t let Yangmei get married from here.


    Yangmei see mother this meaning know mother really want her to accompany her at home, heart clear, also know how to reply to Tao Gaochang.


    That guy has to wait.


    I can''t eat hot tofu if I''m impatient


    In the afternoon, Li Jiahui came back, and her eyebrows were full of boredom and anxiety.


    The money to buy the antidote is also very few, she wants to deal with Bayberry and stepmother are no medicine.


    Many poison formulations are extremely complex, only in this way can not be solved by any doctor.


    It''s not easy to find out.


    But such a complex formula needs a piece of herbal medicine, which can''t be found at all. I can''t come back at night.


    It''s a real conditionalist.


    There is also to Ning City''s toll is not available now, think of this, Li Jiahui and not give up at home rummage.


    They even turned to other people''s rooms.


    In fact, she still has a secret idea in her heart. If she finds the money at home, she can use it for the time being.


    Money is so important that nothing can be done without it.


    Unfortunately, the money at home has long been put away by Meng Li. Can Li Jiahui find it?


    Meng Li doesn''t know Li Jiahui''s action outside, but ignores it.


    Li Jiahui didn''t find the money. She was very disappointed and upset. She smelled the smell of meat coming from the kitchen and couldn''t help going in to have a look.


    Uncovering the lid of the pot, the meat is boiling in the pot, and there are some side dishes, which I usually don''t like, because the meat is endowed with a different charm.


    She is a little greedy, even swallowing.


    Red bayberry is burning. During this time, she is not happy with Li Jiahui.


    Because Chai and Li Jiahui always run around to collect work from her mother.


    In Yangmei''s view, this is a careful opportunity for Li Jiahui to avoid doing work.


    So Li Jiahui stood there, and Yangmei did not speak.


    Meng Li calls the red bayberry out of the kitchen. Before she goes out, she says to Li Jiahui:


    "help me watch the fire."


    Li Jiahui didn''t say a word, but people still came over, is to take the class of Bayberry.


    Seeing the red bayberry, Meng Li hands the water he washed to the red bayberry.


    Said:


    "drink water."


    Yang Mei looked at Meng Li strangely, took the cup, smelled a bad smell in the water, and said, "Mom, the water stinks."


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "what do children know? I went outside today to ask for it for you."


    Generally speaking, it is to ask for Bodhisattva.


    Sometimes clients do the same thing.


    Bayberry still resisted:


    "but it really stinks."


    Meng Li: "you drink it quickly, to ensure safety, just one, mother only give you drink."Red bayberry


    Thank you


    But I don''t know what to use.


    She closed her eyes and held her breath.


    Then he returned the cup to Meng Li and said:


    "finished."


    Meng Li said: "don''t talk about it everywhere when you take advantage of it."


    She took a look at the kitchen.


    Myrica rubra understands and nods.


    Meng Li took another handful of dried cowpeas and handed them to Yangmei, saying, "take this and cook it in the meat."


    Red bayberry depressed: "why didn''t you say it earlier? The meat is in the pot."


    Meng Li: "I forgot before."


    Red bayberry goes to the kitchen with dried cowpeas. Li Jiahui takes a look at the dried cowpeas in red bayberry''s hand and doesn''t say a word.


    In the heart also understood, the red bayberry just went out should be called to take the dry cowpea.


    Yang Mei asked Li Jiahui if she could get down. Li Jiahui said coldly, "I''ll do it by myself."


    Red bayberry


    Thinking that her mother wanted to eat, she made a little in it.


    When Li Ping''an came back, the smell of meat permeated the whole room. The family had not cooked meat for a long time, and they couldn''t eat it just by smelling it.


    Li Ping''an felt that his face and body were not so itchy, and was temporarily cured.


    Instead of taking a bath, they just yell for dinner.


    Li Jiahui sits on the table with antidote on her body. It seems that only after dinner can she find a chance to detoxify her father.


    Meng Li still wants to be able to cook. She stews the meat. Li Ping''an feels very fragrant.


    Even Li Jiahui''s eyebrows and eyes softened a lot.


    I''m very greedy for meat.


    With a large pot of side dishes, Meng Li was willing to buy more than two Jin. After four people had a big meal, they still had the rest.


    After eating enough, Li Ping''an said with some heartache:


    "buy so much."


    Meng Li said:


    "fortunately, less than one yuan per kilo."


    Now you can buy a kilo of meat for less than one yuan, which means a lot of 100 yuan.


    Li Jiahui estimates that she can''t breathe at the thought of it.


    Li Ping''an was silent for a few seconds. Is less than a yuan cheap?


    The price of pork has gone up a little this year. I feel that money is not as valuable as before.


    But money is still hard to earn.


    After dinner, Li Jiahui began to think about detoxification and began to find reasons to support Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t want Li Ping''an to detoxify so quickly, so Li Jiahui can''t support her.


    The amount of antidote is too small to put in the food for Li Ping''an to eat. After all, Li Ping''an doesn''t eat alone. Once put in the food, Li Ping''an can''t get enough antidote, which can only relieve and can''t completely detoxify. This is not the result Li Jiahui wants.


    And Li Jiahui also dare not put antidote in Meng Li''s time, afraid of being wronged again, so she can only be anxious.

 Chapter 1426

    It''s no use worrying.


    For several days, Li Jiahui didn''t find a chance. In the middle, Li Jiahui brought a cup of tea to Li Ping''an to test whether Meng Li would be a bad thing.


    Although Meng Li knew there was no antidote in it, he still let Li Ping''an not drink this cup of tea.


    Is to tell Li Jiahui not to think about detoxification.


    It won''t work.


    Li Jiahui is so angry that her face is distorted, but she can''t help taking Meng Li.


    Every day, she also went out to find some medicinal materials and so on, and even wandered to other villages to earn money as a doctor for others.


    But other people don''t trust her very much. They look at her as a little girl, but some of them tease her, which makes Li Jiahui feel the difficulty of life again.


    Because the drag has not detoxified, Li Ping''an''s situation is more and more serious, seriously affecting sleep.


    I scratched all the time when I went to bed at night.


    The whole face is rotten. It looks scary.


    Li Ping''an can''t bear it any more. He went to see a doctor and prescribed some medicine, which can relieve the pain, but the effect is very small.


    Li Jiahui''s heart is not taste, now my father has missed the best detoxification period, is detoxification have to suffer for a long time.


    She tries to find a chance to detoxify again. Meng Li gives Li Jiahui a chance this time, and Li Ping An takes the antidote successfully.


    Things are getting better.


    Although it''s still itchy, it doesn''t continue to get worse, and there''s a tendency to get better.


    Li Jiahui was relieved.


    Now she has to worry about how to get back at her mother and daughter.


    But she found that poisoning is not reliable, but also cost, how effective and no cost of revenge on them?


    Li Jiahui thinks about things, and her eyes are full of calculation. She doesn''t want to let these two people die all of a sudden. It''s the hardest to live and suffer.


    After all, he died all of a sudden. He died too fast. Even if the pain came quickly, it disappeared quickly. It''s very cheap.


    Li Ping''an''s face is gradually getting better, leaving some impressions, especially affecting his image. He is ugly for several degrees, but Li Ping''an is a big man and doesn''t care about these.


    All right.


    But Li Jiahui began to scratch her face, and suddenly found that her face was not right.


    There are some long sore symptoms, she quickly gave herself a pulse, shocked to find that he was poisoned.


    Poisoned?


    Why didn''t she notice?


    This poison is naturally Meng Li''s. He began to poison from eating meat that day, and then he began to do it regularly in the food.


    If the next time can make people poisoned medicine is very easy to be detected by Li Jiahui.


    And she can understand.


    Meng Hui will not detoxify.


    In order to prevent her from poisoning, she drank the water in advance. Of course, even Li Ping''an drank it unconsciously.


    After all, Li Ping''an and Li Jiahui will be poisoned at that time. They are not poisoned, which is easy to suspect.


    So when Li Ping''an saw that Li Jiahui''s face began to grow something, he immediately asked:


    "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Li Jiahui itches to death. Meng can''t do without his hand. Once he does it, he doesn''t boil the frog in warm water, so once Li Jiahui''s poison breaks out, it''s very bad.


    She shook her head to show that she didn''t know.


    The extreme itching made her want to cut the meat. Now she couldn''t stop thinking about how she was poisoned. Detoxification is the most important thing.


    Said to Li Ping''an:


    "Dad, you give me money."


    Li Ping''an asked, "what do you do for money?"


    Li Jiahui said: "I go to see a doctor and prescribe medicine. I can''t stand it."


    Li Ping''an nodded, wondering whether he had infected his daughter.


    But he''s better.


    Said: "I take you, you children, others pit you, you do not understand."


    Li Jiahui stamped her foot: "I''ll go myself."


    It''s strange that those people can see it well. She has to make her own medicine. She has already written the prescription, but she''s not sure whether it can be done.


    Li Ping''an insisted: "I''ll go with you."


    Li Jiahui: "I''ll go myself."


    Li Ping''an was angry: "are you stubborn with me?"


    He was so stubborn that he doubted whether his daughter would not go to see a doctor after taking the money.


    So he insisted on taking his daughter with him.


    Money in the hands of Li Ping''an, Li Jiahui take Li Ping''an no way, in order to ease the itching all over, she can only compromise.


    But in my heart, I am ready to spend the money in vain.


    Li Ping''an will give Meng Li money every once in a while, so now he has to ask Meng Li for money to see a doctor.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He gave Li Ping An 50 yuan and said, "take it. You have to pay for it."


    Li Ping''an thought that it should be no more than 50 yuan, only took 20 yuan, and returned the rest to Meng Li, saying:


    "I may come back later, you can''t wait to go to bed first."Meng Li was good at Kung Fu and asked, "do you want to go together?"


    Li Ping''an shook his head: "that''s not necessary."


    "It''s no use going."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Li Ping''an takes Li Jiahui away. Myrica rubra slowly comes over and looks at Meng Li, who wants to talk but stops. Meng Li gently looks at Myrica rubra:


    "what do you want to say?"


    Yangmei hesitated for a moment and said:


    "Mom, do you think uncle infected Li Jiahui?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "how can ah, this should not be infectious."


    Red bayberry Oh a: "but I''m still afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t think so. If I have the most contact with your uncle, I''m still fine." Meng Li said.


    Yangmei nodded:


    "yes, too."


    "How could Li Jiahui be like that?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Li Ping An took Li Jiahui to the hospital to hang up the water, prescribed the medicine, asked the doctor, the doctor did not say why.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    On the way back, Li Jiahui''s heart was extremely tired. She almost begged Li Ping''an: "Dad, would you believe me once?"


    "I go to see a doctor myself. I know a doctor who should be able to look after me."


    But Li Ping''an has to ask the bottom of the matter:


    "who, where? Shall I take you


    Li Jiahui: "I She''s very good at medicine, I won''t say, and she can''t do it now. "


    Li Ping''an looks at Li Jiahui with that kind of "you''re framing me again" look.


    When Li Jiahui was about to erupt, Li Ping''an said:


    "it doesn''t matter if you tell me in secret."


    Li Jiahui was completely powerless. She sat down on the floor, scratching her itch and saying, "forget it, I might as well die. It''s too bad."


    Li Ping''an was startled:


    "how can you say such a thing?"


    Li Jiahui was desperate: "what else can I do?"


    "You don''t believe me at all. What are you guarding against? I''m your own daughter. Why? " There was a cry in her voice.


    There are too many things I can''t understand. The most I can''t understand is how I can have such a father.


    If there is no middle life, Li Jiahui''s demands on her father are not so high, she can tolerate Li Ping''an''s problems, and even can''t detect Li Ping''an''s problems.


    But after her experience, she knew what a good father was for her children. Li Ping''an was obviously not.

 Chapter 1427

    He never believes in children. He always thinks that children are stupid and deceiving creatures. In Li Ping''an''s mind, children even have no brains.


    But once the child gets married, he immediately thinks the child is an adult.


    After getting married, her father listened to what she said.


    It''s like after you get married, your IQ goes up all of a sudden.


    I don''t understand.


    In the face of Li Jiahui''s question, Li Ping''an frowns.


    I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Li Jiahui almost died on the spot when she saw Li Ping''an''s expression.


    "Will you believe me once?" Li Jiahui pleaded.


    It''s a disaster to meet such a father.


    Not with her at all.


    Li Ping An sighed. Although he didn''t know what his daughter was talking about, he knew that her daughter was in a bad mood now.


    And the children are sick, they should not be too harsh.


    He asked:


    "how much do you want?"


    Li Jiahui:


    "the more, the better. I don''t know how much it costs to see a doctor."


    She rubbed her head, full of pain and weakness, Li Ping''an hesitated for a moment, rarely generous once, gave more than ten yuan to Li Jiahui, said:


    "I don''t care about you so much, you take the money to treat your illness tomorrow."


    "I don''t think it''s hard for you."


    Li Jiahui took the money, this is Li Ping An to her biggest square, quite unexpected.


    He nodded, looked at Li Ping''an and said:


    "Dad, if I say I was poisoned, do you believe it?"


    Li Ping''an Poisoning? "


    How can this kind of thing appear in their home? Those are all the stories told by storytellers.


    Li Jiahui continued:


    "I think it''s my aunt."


    Li Ping An frowned: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Li Jiahui is very angry:


    "why do you immediately say I''m bullshit when I say she? Do you just trust her and don''t trust me? I am your own daughter


    "You think, why is it just the two of us, the two of them?"


    "Why don''t they?"


    Li Ping''an thought about it carefully, but he still felt that poisoning was not reliable.


    What''s more, one family has no grudge. Why poison?


    He said with some regret:


    "maybe I infected you."


    Li Jiahui opened her mouth and wanted to say that it''s impossible. Even if you are poisoned, you won''t be infected. But how do you say that?


    She said, "then why aren''t they infected? Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Li Ping An You don''t have to be prejudiced against her all the time. She''s not easy


    Li Jiahui: "she''s not easy? Is that easy for me? "


    "I don''t have my mother. I''m careful to get along with her, but she pretends to be a good person on the surface. What does she do behind her back?"


    Although she''s not sure if the other party did it, it''s most likely her.


    Some questions can''t be solved, such as why does the other party understand the poison, such as how does the other party poison her.


    Everything as long as you know it''s the other side.


    It''s just that she was poisoned, which seriously damaged her self-confidence. After all, she was proud to know medical theory.


    But reality slapped him in the face, and she was poisoned.


    It''s like a bomb dropped into her chest. It''s not only her self-confidence, but also her pride and her expectation for the future


    Even self doubt.


    This kind of feeling is like a person always thinks that he is very powerful, but he is defeated by anyone who appears at will, which is unbelievable and refreshes his self-awareness


    Li Ping''an asked, "what have you done?"


    Li Jiahui


    She has been thinking for a long time, but she really can''t give any examples?


    If dad trusted her enough, she wouldn''t be so miserable


    Powerlessness, silence.


    She felt that being born in such a family was the greatest misfortune of her life.


    In the middle of that life, I had a good family. Although my feelings were rough, other aspects were smooth


    Li Ping''an said for a long time:


    "Huihui, if you really want to be good for me, please make this family peaceful. Don''t say that again."


    "It''s not easy for anyone. Family and everything are happy. Because you''ve been making trouble these days, I remember that I was injured when I was working..."


    "You say if you stop, I won''t be distracted If I''m seriously injured and I can''t make money, I''ll be even worse off in the future. "


    Li Ping''an''s words really touched Li Jiahui. She pursed her mouth and didn''t speak.People in the world are crazy to ask others to understand themselves, are telling their own is not easy, but do not know who can not understand who.


    Just


    It doesn''t make sense. In the final analysis, this is also a poor man.


    Li Ping An said, "let''s go. It''s midnight. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    At the end of the night when Meng Li was practicing, Li Ping''an came back and lay down.


    In the moonlight, he saw Meng Li still sitting on the bed and asked in a voice:


    "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Meng Li said, "when you come back."


    Li Ping''an didn''t take Li Jiahui''s words to heart. He tentatively asked Meng Li: "what do you say about Huihui?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    Li Ping''an is still exploring:


    "do you think it''s possible that you have come across something with poison?"


    In the dark, Meng Li hooked his lips. It seems that Li Jiahui said something to Li Ping.


    But she didn''t care.


    She said casually:


    "maybe."


    When Meng Li said that, Li Ping''an didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, he asked:


    "what happened to you and Huihui recently?"


    Meng Li said casually:


    "it''s OK, but Huihui''s temper has changed. You don''t know it."


    Li Ping''an: "also."


    Meng Li didn''t answer again, and Li Ping''an soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Li Ping''an said to Meng Li with some trepidation:


    "yesterday, I gave Huihui more than ten yuan to go to see a doctor by herself."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    Li Ping''an thinks that his wife is very talkative now. Of course, this is the best way to avoid a quarrel.


    Li Jiahui went out early in the morning to detoxify herself.


    But I''ve been drinking the medicine for several days, and it''s useless.


    Li Ping''an also asked Li Jiahui:


    "didn''t you say you could watch it?"


    Li Jiahui was bored and said:


    "I''ve seen it. I don''t know why it''s not good."


    Li Ping An is angry and worried to look at Li Jiahui, angry is the daughter is so simple, as expected by the doctor to cheat.


    The worry is that her daughter is like this now, and she may break up in the future.


    A girl is not good-looking like this.


    My daughter is very beautiful. Is she going to be ruined for the rest of her life?


    Even he knows that the appearance of a woman is very important.


    "I''ll take you to the doctor." Li Ping An said.


    But Li Jiahui refused. No one can solve the problems that she can''t solve in this town or even in this county.

 Chapter 1428

    Of course, after the thought flashed through her mind, she was not sure.


    Maybe there is?


    After all, he was poisoned without knowing it.


    This event has completely destroyed Li Jiahui''s self-confidence, and everything has become insecure.


    Forget it. If you refuse everything, you''d better think about it yourself. If you really can''t think of it


    This procrastination, the way did not come up with, but the situation is more and more serious.


    Li Ping''an sighs every day and proposes to take Li Jiahui to see a doctor. Li Jiahui dare not refuse any more. She really can''t think of a way. She has also tried to find some herbs to detoxify herself.


    But it didn''t work at all.


    Whenever there is a little effect, she still has hope, and can provide ideas to prepare antidotes, but the experiments again and again, taking her face as an experimental object, there is no breakthrough.


    She can only follow Li Ping''an to see traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine, towns and counties.


    Even the doctor in the village who was a little famous was taken by Li Ping''an to see him.


    But it didn''t work.


    Li Jiahui never thought that she could not even save herself, which also brought her great pain.


    There''s nothing more terrible than watching yourself get worse and worse, but helpless.


    Instead, Li Ping''an took Li Jiahui around all day, so he had no time to do odd jobs and no income.


    And seeing a doctor itself is also a very expensive thing, and the savings at home are constantly consumed.


    But Li Jiahui''s face has reached the point where she can''t look directly at herself. She looks at herself in the mirror, and her heart is like a knife. Her face is so broken that she can''t face herself directly. She rushes to Meng Li and asks in a fierce voice:


    "vicious woman, did you poison her?"


    Meng Li looked at Li Jiahui calmly:


    "what nonsense and poison are you talking about?"


    Li Jiahui trembles all over. She is filled with a kind of fear from the deep of her soul. She is afraid that her life will be like this.


    Who doesn''t care about looks?


    Grin and say:


    "don''t pretend to be stupid."


    "Even if it''s going to hurt me, can you be more magnanimous? What''s the real ability of being a black hand behind my back?"


    Meng Li So in your concept, if the person who is critical to you should tell you in advance? "


    Li Jiahui choked and was so blocked that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Why do you treat me like this? It''s very hard for you to see my pain?" Li Jiahui''s face and body began to itch, but she could not resist scratching.


    If you stretch out your hand to scratch now, you will be laughed at by the other party.


    Self esteem is not allowed.


    Meng Li looks at the sores on Li Jiahui''s face, but also pus, the picture is not beautiful.


    It can even be described as disgusting.


    If Li Jiahui doesn''t come up with this kind of insidious way to deal with bayberry, she won''t deal with Li Jiahui like this.


    It''s just that you''re eating your own bad fruit.


    But Meng Li was not so stupid as to admit it. She shook her head:


    "I don''t know what you said. I don''t care about children."


    Then she turned and left.


    Li Jiahui wants to stab Meng Li to death, but she doesn''t have the courage to do it. If she does it, she will surely go to prison.


    She didn''t give up completely. She still wanted to go out to look for herbs, but she met Zou Xinhua soon after she went out.


    Zou Xinhua is specially waiting for Li Jiahui here, because he heard his mother say that Li Jiahui is seeing a doctor recently, and he doesn''t know what disease she has.


    When Li Jiahui saw Zou Xinhua, she was deeply glad that she had brought her hat and mask out of the door.


    Since the serious, Li Jiahui has been out like this.


    She dodged her eyes and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zou Xinhua told the truth: "I heard that you are sick. I specially came to see you. It''s not convenient to go to your home, so I can only wait for you outside."


    Li Jiahui was moved, but she didn''t want to show her embarrassment in front of Zou Xinhua. She pretended to be strong and said:


    "nothing, just some small problems."


    "But is it really a small problem for you to see a doctor everywhere?" Zou Xinhua asked anxiously.


    Li Jiahui is very sensitive now, and her voice suddenly says sharply:


    "I mean, do you want me to be a big problem?"


    She couldn''t help raising her hand and touching her face through the mask. It was so itchy that she wanted to scratch all the time.


    Zou Xinhua didn''t expect that Li Jiahui''s reaction was so big. He stammered: "I That''s not what I mean


    "If you''re OK, I''m just worried about you."


    Li Jiahui also recovered a little. She shook her head feebly and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. It will be OK."


    Zou Xinhua thought about it and said to Li Jiahui:


    "put out your hand."


    Li Jiahui: "what to do?"


    Zou Xinhua hesitated and said, "just stick it out."Li Jiahui doubtfully reaches out her hand, and Zou Xinhua puts the prepared money in Li Jiahui''s hand and runs away.


    Without looking back, he said:


    "you are sick. Take it and buy something delicious."


    Li Jiahui opened her mouth. She wanted to catch up with Zou Xinhua and return the money to Zou Xinhua, but she had a look at the money in her hand. It was 20 yuan, a lot.


    At this moment, she hesitated. The twenty yuan was very useful to her.


    So until Zou Xinhua ran away, Li Jiahui didn''t catch up with him and gave him the money back, but choked to Zou Xinhua''s back and said:


    "thank you."


    Until Zou Xinhua''s back disappeared in Li Jiahui''s sight, she squatted helplessly, hugged herself and sobbed.


    After crying enough, she held the twenty yuan in her hand and her eyes became fierce.


    She went home, but just met Tao Gaochang, who came to look for Yangmei. They were talking, and Tao Gaochang looked at Yangmei fondly.


    Waxberry is shy and timid.


    This is a beautiful and pure picture, but it burned Li Jiahui''s heart.


    She felt that her internal organs and even her throat were burned by this scene, and her eyes burst out with extreme jealousy.


    Why?


    Yangmei still has these, but she has to lose so much.


    She couldn''t love Zou Xinhua any more and couldn''t see her lover in her previous life. She was trapped in Yutan and couldn''t move.


    Unconsciously, he made himself so embarrassed.


    Even she didn''t know why.


    Yangmei also noticed Li Jiahui on one side, immediately restrained her expression and gave Tao Gaochang a look.


    He looked back at Li Jiahui, and didn''t understand what Li Jiahui was doing in such a hot day.


    But politeness made him nod slightly to Li Jiahui and bid farewell to Yangmei.


    Li Jiahui came over, and the malice in her eyes could not be covered up. She could not help but worry.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yangmei takes a look at Li Jiahui.


    She likes Li Jiahui wearing a mask, because she looks uncomfortable without it.


    Although we shouldn''t think so, it''s disgusting. It''s so disgusting that it''s hard to swallow when we watch a meal.


    Li Jiahui''s evasive eyes hurt her heart again, but she was also very angry. She forced her anger down and asked:


    "are you going to get married?"


    Yangmei shook her head: "how can it be? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Li Jiahui''s tone is full of malice:


    "are you still married after all?"

 Chapter 1429

    Myrica rubra is not clear, so: "what''s the matter with us?"


    Li Jiahui said darkly:


    "what do you say?"


    "You''re so tired of each other. Don''t you cross the line?"


    Red bayberry looked at Li Jiahui in shock and trembled with anger. How could Li Jiahui say that?


    Bloody mouth!


    If this spreads, does she have to raise her head?


    In this village, people''s thoughts are still very conservative. Yangmei feels sad and indignant, and says, "Li Jiahui, don''t talk nonsense. How can I provoke you and me?"


    Her tears also fell down, and she was directly angry.


    See red bayberry so, Li Jiahui mood instant good, she pick eyebrows, did not expect that their random test effect so good?


    Yangmei is so concerned about reputation, even if she can''t poison it, she can


    Bad reputation for her, a person a saliva Xingzi drowned her, when the time comes, can the Tao family still want her?


    Why do you want to make others feel better when you feel bad.


    Mother daughter even heart, her daughter is not good, she can be good?


    Can she deal with herself, with so many people in the village, with so many mouths open?


    Li Jiahui said:


    "I don''t talk nonsense. One day I see you in the woods..."


    Although the words did not finish, but the Myrica instant brain fill out the words behind.


    She screamed: "Li Jiahui, you are shameless, you are insane."


    Myrica rubra burst into tears and ran to her home. She wiped her tears as she ran. Her huge anger and grievance made a dull sound in her chest.


    When Meng Li saw the red bayberry, he held out his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When Yangmei saw Meng Li, she was even more aggrieved and began to wail, but she couldn''t say some words.


    Meng Li still has patience. He coaxes the waxberry well and knows the whole story of the matter.


    Her expression was very cold, and she said to Yangmei:


    "don''t worry, mom, I''ll get justice for you."


    Yangmei asked anxiously:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li: "don''t worry. Anyway, you won''t hear these words again."


    With that, she quickly walked out, released her mental strength and found Li Jiahui.


    Li Jiahui has always had the mental imprint of Meng Liliu.


    Now that she''s farther away from home, she doesn''t know where to go. Meng Li catches up with her.


    Hand on her shoulder, release mental power, see no one nearby, Meng Li no longer scruples, a slap directly on Li Jiahui''s face.


    Li Jiahui stares big eyes and quickly stabilizes her body. Just as she stabilizes, Meng Li slaps her again.


    "Does your mouth stink?" he asked


    Li Jiahui quickly pushes away Meng Li''s hand holding her shoulder, steps back and keeps a safe distance from Meng Li. She looks at Meng Li angrily and shocked:


    "how dare you hit me?"


    Meng Li: "why can''t I beat you?"


    Li Jiahui touched her face. The burning pain on her face covered the itch on her face.


    Be bullied into such, first don''t say pain, heart accept incompetence.


    Meng Li took a look at his hand. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask. Otherwise, he couldn''t have pus on his hand?


    The shock on Li Jiahui''s face faded away, and she said:


    "are you showing your true face at last?"


    Meng Li: "what if you show it?"


    "I''m going to sue you for poisoning." Li Jiahui said fiercely.


    Meng Li said indifferently, "are you still so simple? Everything is about evidence, but you should bring it out. "


    She had already released her mental strength and checked Li Jiahui. She didn''t even have a recording device.


    Of course, with Li Jiahui''s current conditions, it''s very difficult to get this thing.


    Li Jiahui said: "as long as you have done it, there will be traces. I don''t believe you can''t find them."


    Meng Li light smile: "then you go."


    "Who gave you your poison?" Li Jiahui asked directly.


    She thought a lot, the other party should not poison, if it will poison the ability is not small, how can such a woman marry her father?


    If the situation of the other party is the same as that of her last life, she would have left long ago and would not be willing to live here.


    There is nothing here that can keep such a person, even she wants to escape


    That''s what I bought outside, and then I''m going to poison her at the command of others.


    If we can find the person who matches the poison, her poison will be cured.


    Meng Li''s mind turned a little, and he knew why Li Jiahui asked.It''s normal thinking to think that way.


    Meng Li approached Li Jiahui a few steps. Li Jiahui unconsciously stepped back a few steps, and pretended to have an air and asked:


    "I ask you, where did you buy your poison?"


    Meng Li: "why should I tell you?"


    "Don''t you want to know why I came to you?" Meng Li asked again.


    Li jiahuixin said that it''s hard to guess. It must be Yangmei who went back to complain.


    She said sternly:


    "unless you have the ability to kill me, as long as I live, you and Yangmei will not have a good time."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "why kill you?"


    "Living is the most painful. Why should I let you die easily?"


    Li Jiahui opens her mouth and looks at Meng Li. She is surprised that the other party''s idea is as terrible as her.


    Sometimes death is liberation, but living is the most painful.


    She said stubbornly:


    "as long as I live one day, I will always be against you."


    She had already thought about it. She told her father or Zou Xinhua in advance that if she died, it was this woman who moved her hand.


    The other side won''t feel better then.


    Meng Li:


    "you are welcome to fight with me, but you have to think clearly. If you do anything harmful to me and Myrica rubra again, your father may be miserable, and Zou Xinhua, too."


    You''d better not have weakness. Your enemies will use it over and over again.


    Li Jiahui looks at Meng Li in amazement:


    "you..."


    Zou Xinhua is so kind to her, how can she have the heart to implicate him?


    And Dad, although dad has too many shortcomings for her to bear, how can she bear to watch him suffer when he is the one who raised her.


    Moreover, during this period of time, her father took her to see a doctor everywhere, paid for her and never said anything. She felt full of fatherly love.


    Meng Li hooked the corners of her lips, and her eyes also had wrinkles. There was no temperature in her eyes, which made her look a little more terrifying.


    "So are you ready to accept this?"


    "And I''ll make you double the pain. You won''t like it."


    Li Jiahui originally wanted to fight with Meng Li''s heart, but Meng Li''s words were about to collapse. The broken voice burst in her mind ahead of time, and she couldn''t bear it.


    "The devil, you vicious and terrible devil," he roared


    "Why do you want to hurt me so much? I have nothing against you!"

 Chapter 1430

    Meng Li looks at Li Jiahui''s appearance and thinks whether to solve her completely.


    Although living can make her suffer, she can''t keep on living.


    After all, it''s a person who has a pestle, a mouth and a hand. He can speak and write.


    The main thing that I can''t do to Li Jiahui is that I can''t make Li Jiahui completely aware of it. There are only these people in my family, and Li Jiahui has few contacts. Anyone who moves her hand can guess it.


    Li Jiahui looks at Meng Li with a murderous look in her eyes, and her heart falls suddenly.


    She suddenly came back to herself and found that she had gone into the wrong way of thinking.


    How could she feel that she was buying poison outside?


    How can you feel that the other party is Liu Yun?


    It will be poisoned. If it won''t be poisoned, it won''t be that kind of reaction when you poison for the first time.


    Besides, Liu Yun didn''t have this murderous spirit before. This murderous spirit was not a vicious imagination, but really wanted to kill her.


    And this kind of murderous is with self-confidence, self-confidence will solve her.


    Liu Yun can''t bring this confidence all his life.


    This kind of cognition makes Li Jiahui feel afraid. Her legs are trembling and soft.


    Asked Meng Li with crying voice:


    "what are you going to do to me?"


    Meng Li looked at the past indifferently. She had a very boring feeling.


    If it wasn''t for the task, she really wanted to ignore it.


    But this is her task. What the organization wants is for the Tasker to take advantage and then deal with things.


    She said:


    "what I do to you depends on what you do."


    This confirms all the conjectures in Li Jiahui''s heart, so she poisons the red bayberry herself, and then she poisons herself.


    Li Jiahui''s resentment turned into a cry: "can you help me detoxify?"


    Appearance is more important than face.


    If you take soft, you can get detoxification, you can get temporary peace, and then you can grow up slowly.


    Through the middle of that life, she knew that people had to bow when necessary.


    Bow is not soft, is to better start over.


    It''s about lurking and waiting for the moment.


    In short, it is: obscene development, don''t wave.


    Meng Li directly refused:


    "no way."


    Li Jiahui''s face was stiff. She thought that the other party would say something humiliating to her, that she would be superior, that she would be full of superiority, and that she would be ridiculed.


    She has been prepared to bear, the result of the other side is only so short two words.


    No


    It''s more desperate than anything else.


    "I already know that I''m wrong. You think I''m wrong." Li Jiahui said in a weak voice.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "if Myrica rubra is poisoned, I beg you to detoxify her. Do you detoxify her?"


    Li Jiahui was silent and asked herself, if this is the case, will she be merciful?


    No.


    She looked at Meng Li:


    "who are you?"


    "Is life here what you want? Why not pursue your real life? "


    Such a person who is good at drugs can make a lot of achievements. How can he be willing to stick to this small mountain village?


    Meng Li: "I like this kind of life, quiet and natural, I will return to simplicity."


    Li Jiahui


    "It''s right for you to defend Yangmei, but have you ever thought about why I should attack Yangmei?" Li Jiahui tries to play the bitter card.


    Meng Li said directly, "because you are jealous."


    Li Jiahui


    I can''t talk anymore.


    It''s too hard.


    Meng Li doesn''t plan to continue to talk with Li Jiahui, she just said:


    "if you want to live, if you want the people you care about to live, what should not be done and what should not be said, you should understand."


    With that, she turned and left.


    She had a headache, and she thought over and over whether to solve it directly.


    In this way, the task is directly completed, but what the client wants is revenge, not the kind of chop.


    Retaliation can be divided into different degrees. In fact, it has already been considered retaliation. At the right time, there will be a result.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li goes back to find Li Jiahui, who is not far from her.


    She hypnotized Li Jiahui and asked some questions. From Li Jiahui''s mouth, she almost knew her middle life.


    It turns out that there is a life in the middle. Meng Li now suspects that Li Jiahui''s life is based on this life.


    The prophet of the first generation, the contacts of the second generation and the skills learned are all integrated into the third generation.


    Li Jiahui is very powerful in this life if she doesn''t hinder herself.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t catch the story of this life. I can''t see what Li Jiahui has achieved and what happened to the clients.It is determined that the people Li Jiahui knew during that lifetime are not simple for the client, and Meng Li does not hesitate any more.


    Determined to get rid of Li Jiahui.


    Dead people can''t jump.


    Because although Li Jiahui lives in great pain, she can find people in the middle of her life whenever she has a chance.


    Although changed a shell, but familiar with those people can let Li Jiahui contact with them again, when the people over there come back to deal with the client, the client can''t resist.


    I hope the client can understand. It''s not that she doesn''t want to grind Li Jiahui slowly, but it depends on the situation.


    However, it''s not suitable to start now. Yangmei knows that she has come to find Li Jiahui. If Li Jiahui has an accident now, it''s impossible to say that Yangmei will think wildly.


    Any guess is the psychological shadow of Bayberry.


    Yangmei definitely can''t accept that her mother will kill someone or something.


    Meng Li wakes up the hypnotic Li Jiahui. Li Jiahui is confused for a moment. Looking at Meng Li in front of her, she immediately becomes alert.


    "Didn''t you go?" She asked.


    Meng Li: "are you in a daze?"


    Li Jiahui also had self doubt. Was she in a daze just now?


    Meng Li is not at home. After returning home, Li Jiahui follows Meng Li at first, but when she gets near her home, she is reluctant to go in.


    Meng Li releases her mental energy and sees her sitting near her home.


    There are many mosquitoes outside, but Li Jiahui is not afraid of biting. After all, she is itchy enough. The itching brought by those mosquitoes is just a drop in the bucket.


    Myrica rubra''s eyes are swollen. I don''t know what Meng Li thought after he left. She still cried.


    Meng Li:


    "don''t cry. She won''t cry any more."


    Yangmei said wrongly:


    "if she looks at me like this, does other people look at me like that?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, she''s just jealous."


    Yangmei: "what are you jealous of? She doesn''t want the village head''s family to be so good, but the Tao family is not so good."


    Meng Li: "that''s true, but she''s still jealous."


    Yangmei sobbed and said:


    "Mom, I don''t want to see Tao Gaochang any more. I''m afraid of being talked about."


    Meng Li said, "it''s OK to meet each other, as long as you don''t do anything else. Aren''t all the girls and boys in the village like this?"


    In fact, the meeting at this time is more inclined to get the sweet feeling.


    And a kind of mutual understanding.


    Can''t hold hands, more can''t other, is face-to-face look, say, let people happy.

 Chapter 1431

    It doesn''t happen very often.


    You can have it.


    After all, there are too many things to face after marriage, plus the waste of time, this kind of feeling is hard to have.


    Myrica rubra looked at Meng Li in confusion:


    "really?"


    Meng Li: "really."


    He added: "but look at you. It''s OK not to meet each other, but make it clear to others. Don''t misunderstand too much."


    What she said before is based on her understanding of modern love. She thinks it''s OK.


    But on second thought, we should be more conservative at this time, and our ideas are different from those at that time.


    Yangmei sniffs, thinking that she really can''t do it. If she doesn''t meet Tao Gaochang for a few days, she will miss her very much.


    She said:


    "I''ll just listen to my mother and leave her alone."


    Meng Li made a hot towel for Yangmei and applied it to her eyes.


    The features of Bayberry bear the mark of the client''s late husband.


    Looking at Li Jiahui''s situation is more and more serious, Li Ping''an is so worried that his hair is white that he has gone to the hospitals in the town and county, which is useless.


    Doctor and doctor also looked at it, but it didn''t work.


    Li Ping''an is not angry because he has spent a lot of money. Do these people have no medical ethics?


    Don''t prescribe medicine if you don''t have a good doctor. It doesn''t work to let people spend money on medicine. Isn''t it cheating?


    I know how to exploit poor people like him.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was, but he couldn''t cure himself. He had to ask someone who knew how to cure himself, and he couldn''t avoid being trapped.


    Ask Meng Li:


    "do you know who is better at medicine?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "it''s all like that. If you want to say that you are not very clever."


    Li Ping''an was bored for a while. He should have known such a reply. His wife knew what he knew, and she didn''t know what he didn''t know.


    After thinking about it, he made a very important decision in his eyes.


    He said solemnly:


    "I can''t look at the child like this. I''m going to take her to a big hospital."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Li Ping''an said:


    "it is estimated that it will take a while for us to go. Can you take care of our family?"


    Li Ping''an didn''t want to let his wife take the children with him. The children are not close to his wife. Now the relationship is even worse. Don''t make trouble outside.


    Besides, in Li Ping''an''s mind, his wife is the kind of person who can''t find everything when he goes out. When he goes to a big place, he doesn''t see his illness. Don''t lose him.


    Meng Li said faintly: "no problem."


    But she won''t let Li Jiahui go to the big city.


    Big cities have big hospitals.


    At that time, Li Jiahui may have to trick Li Ping''an into going to Ningshi.


    Li Jiahui is full of opportunities.


    Li Ping''an solemnly told Li Jiahui what he thought.


    Li Jiahui''s eyes are bright, and a beam of light suddenly comes in on the depressed day.


    Although it''s not sure whether the big hospital can detoxify her, it proves that she has a chance to go outside.


    And stay away from the demons at home for a while.


    And on the way, you can find a way to make dad believe her.


    If you can go to Ningshi, you can also find a way to help those people.


    Li Jiahui even felt that her turnover depended on it.


    Start planning.


    Li Ping''an can''t take Li Jiahui with him right away. If he wants to travel far away, he has to get ready for the fare, travel and medical expenses.


    The family can''t get the money they need. He has to find a way to borrow it.


    Nowadays, it''s not everyone''s family that can take out much cash. Li Ping''an has a big face to borrow it. Because he is honest and honest in the eyes of his relatives, friends and neighbors, many of them have not refused.


    Small money can be taken out immediately. If there is a little more, Li Ping''an will have to wait.


    So I''m waiting for the money to come together.


    During this period, Li Jiahui really stopped fighting with Meng Li. She even behaved very well in front of Meng Li, which is to say that she is hypocritical to Yangmei.


    It''s like taking bayberry as my sister.


    She was worried that Meng Li would prevent her from going abroad to see a doctor. These actions are tantamount to showing weakness.


    Unfortunately, now Yangmei is accepting incompetence. She is angry with what Li Jiahui said before and afraid that Li Jiahui will infect her.


    The rejection of Bayberry made Li Jiahui angry.


    Time and time again told themselves must endure, now only endure, only life in, everything is possible.


    Because Li Ping''an had to go far, on the one hand, he had to borrow money everywhere, on the other hand, he had to do more work at home, so he didn''t go out to do odd jobs.


    Meng Li said to Li Ping''an:


    "let''s clean up the land beside the pond today."


    Li Ping''an looks at Meng Li with doubts:


    "it''s far away there. It''s been two years since we planted it. Moreover, the land is small, so it''s boring to plant a little things so far away."Meng Li said: "no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat."


    Li Ping''an said with some distress:


    "he always said to give the land to the Liu family. There is a piece of land in the Liu family that is close to us. Our piece of land is close to his home. It''s almost the same size. I don''t know why they don''t want to change it."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    In fact, it''s also a matter of mutual benefit. It''s convenient for everyone.


    But if people don''t like it, they can''t help it.


    Li Ping''an still didn''t want to go, but Meng Li insisted: "we''ll all go tomorrow, and we''ll be busy in the morning."


    Li Ping''an: "all of you?"


    Meng Li said, "Huihui can''t go, but Yangmei has to go with her to help. It''s not too small. She has to do some work."


    Meng Li said that, but Li Ping''an couldn''t say it.


    Red bayberry all go, if Huihui doesn''t go again, does it seem eccentric?


    Although Huihui is ill, she is a little bit special, itchy and has something to do. If you divert your attention, you may feel better.


    He was like this before, but he didn''t feel so bad when he was working.


    Let her idle at home, she has nothing to scratch, scratch bloody will only get worse and worse.


    Li Ping''an did not speak any more.


    The next morning, the family set out with their farm tools. They said it was far away. In fact, it was less than half an hour''s walk.


    On the way, Li Ping''an said to Li Jiahui:


    "it is estimated that we will be able to set out in two or three days. Before we set out, we will try our best to help your aunt do all the work she can, so that she won''t be too busy."


    Li Jiahui directly ignored the last half sentence of Li Ping''an, and she only heard that she was about to leave in two or three days.


    A flash of joy in his eyes, and see Meng Li''s figure in front, immediately convergence.


    She can''t be too happy now. Although the other party didn''t stop it before, she has to look down on her and stop her temporarily.


    Just whispered, um, in response to Li Ping''an.


    Li Ping An thought that he was carrying a foreign debt. He could not help sighing. How did the child get this disease?


    He still tends to infect himself, but he is better. The child is much more serious than he was at that time.


    A doctor told him that because of different constitutions, the reactions were different.


    That''s the money. How long do you have to earn.


    Li Ping''an only prayed that he would use the least money to look after his daughter''s illness this time.


    Even if you spend a little more, it doesn''t matter, but you must be optimistic. If you spend more, you can''t see it well again, which is the biggest tragedy.

 Chapter 1432

    Everyone has their own thoughts. Li Jiahui is at the back, and Li Ping''an is in front of Li Jiahui.


    When he got to the pond, Meng Li gathered his spirit.


    Ready to go.


    At this time, the pond had not been built like the later one, and there were no protective measures.


    There is only a narrow ridge for people to cross. One person can cross the road just right, and two people can cross in parallel, which may push another person into the pond.


    The water in this pond is also very deep. It''s normal for people to drown when they irrigate farmland.


    She uses her mental strength to gather a force and directly push Li Jiahui into the pond. Li Jiahui has almost no ability to resist. Who would have thought that suddenly a force would push her and fall into the water with a scream.


    She is struggling to flutter in the water, but Meng Li has become an invisible hand with her spiritual strength, holding Li Jiahui''s feet under the water.


    Don''t let her float.


    Li Ping''an didn''t expect Li Jiahui to fall into the pond when she walked.


    Looking at Li Jiahui struggling in the water splash, he did not have time to say anything, is going to save people.


    In fact, Li Ping''an doesn''t know much about water.


    But there was no hesitation at all.


    Meng Li, on the other hand, was so scared that he cried out, "go and save people."


    Myrica rubra is a blank brain, no other words, just nodding randomly:


    "yes, yes, help quickly."


    Then he anxiously said to Meng Li, "Mom, what should I do?"


    Meng Li shook his head in confusion: "save people."


    "By the way, go and shout."


    Myrica rubra looked around, thought that there was someone nearby, and ran away immediately.


    She was so scared that her eyes were moist that she ran and cried, hoping that there would be someone nearby, in order to release her inner emotion.


    Li Ping''an didn''t even have time to go down from the side. He directly plunged into the water and swam to the place where Li Jiahui was.


    Usually Li Ping''an doesn''t know how to swim in the water, that is, he can paddle a few times in the water, but Li Jiahui''s falling should stimulate his potential and swim very fast.


    How can Meng Li allow Li Ping''an to rescue Li Jiahui?


    Kill Li Jiahui directly in the water with mental power.


    Almost. Yangmei''s son was drowned in the cesspit by Li Jiahui. The place she found for Li Jiahui was cleaner than the cesspit.


    When Li Ping''an gets Li Jiahui out, Li Jiahui is out of breath. During Meng Li''s departure, she doesn''t forget to perform, so she makes all kinds of noises on the shore.


    It''s obviously freaked out.


    Bayberry called people also came, we quickly gathered together to rescue Li Jiahui, but people are dead, where can rescue come.


    Red bayberry was so scared that her whole face was numb, and her expression was dull to one side.


    Meng Li crowded into the crowd, red bayberry called a big family, so there were a lot of people.


    Seeing Li Ping''an''s dark lips and trembling body, he didn''t seem to believe that his daughter was gone. He looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li''s expression was very sad. She was shivering. It seemed that she could not say a word.


    Li Ping''an definitely looked at Li Jiahui for a few eyes. Finally, he cried out and called Li Jiahui''s name.


    People around pitied and shocked, but also hastily in the side to persuade.


    It''s impossible to persuade people not to be sad because they don''t know what to say.


    I feel sad and perfunctory.


    After that, everyone helped to get Li Jiahui home and began to do the white business.


    Zou Xinhua all came, how did he not expect things so suddenly, Li Jiahui so dead?


    Some accept incompetence, expression is really sad.


    There are also full of regret, and finally turned into tears and laments.


    For such a beautiful girl as Li Jiahui, people in the village have more regrets.


    It''s a pity. How can a good child survive?


    Li Ping''an also said a lot of details at that time, saying that he was sad once, and reminding everyone to be careful when walking in the future.


    People also said that they should have stepped on something and slipped down.


    As soon as the white matter passed, Li Jiahui got down to earth, and Li Ping''an looked a lot older.


    He also asked Meng Li in disbelief:


    "is Huihui really gone?"


    Meng Li just sighed.


    Li Ping''an can hardly understand why this is so.


    Huihui is at the back. In front of him is the red bayberry, and in front of him is his wife. Everyone walks well. How can Huihui fall down like this.


    Everyone in this pond will be fine.


    Why is it Huihui?


    Why not be careful when you walk?


    I''ve been working hard and fast. Can''t she hold on for a while and wait for me?It''s too fast.


    He also said that he would take her to see a doctor!


    It hurts!


    Is he destined to have no children in his life?


    Now Li Ping''an''s mood is similar to that of the client when he lost his grandson.


    Remorse, remorse, grief.


    But at that time, the client had no grandchildren, and Li Ping''an didn''t feel much about it. He also told the client that this might be the child''s life.


    Meng Lidu wants to tell Li Ping''an that this is Li Jiahui''s life.


    But I didn''t say it. It''s not very interesting.


    Li Ping''an has been hard to get the extreme, and this sentence will not add much harm.


    She doesn''t like to talk too much.


    Although Yangmei and Li Jiahui have been having some trouble during this period of time, the death of Li Jiahui also has a great impact on Yangmei. She also feels very sad. The atmosphere of a family is depressed.


    Meng left to work in the field. Occasionally, he met his neighbors and asked them about the details at that time.


    In fact, if you really love Li Jiahui, the neighbors ask once is equivalent to digging her heart.


    But Meng Li had no feeling. He told them the situation in a mournful tone every time. No matter how it happened, he couldn''t doubt her.


    At that time, she was far away from Li Jiahui, with two people separated.


    People will not be sad forever. Life has to continue. After Li Ping''an recovered from his sadness, he went out to work again.


    Before going out to work, he returned all the money he borrowed for Li Jiahui.


    What''s the use of the money now?


    Meng Li is waiting for Li Ping''an to divorce.


    Now, as soon as they die, their daughter divorces. It''s hard to avoid being chewed by the villagers.


    Gradually returned to the old days, but when eating a person less, Li Ping An mood has been not high, it is difficult to laugh.


    Often mention Li Jiahui when she was a child, Meng Li''s face is light, not very reasonable.


    Do you expect her to miss the people she killed?


    Keeping Li Jiahui is a hidden danger to the clients.


    She doesn''t want to kill if she can keep it to suffer.


    What Meng Li didn''t expect was that two months after Li Jiahui died, she was going to drink Zou Xinhua''s wedding wine.


    It''s a girl from the village next door. She went to have a wedding wine and saw the bride. Her appearance is not as good as Li Jiahui, but her character looks good.


    Smile gently.

 Chapter 1433

    In the past two months, I feel that I should find fault.


    She made Li Ping''an angry intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li Ping''an was in a bad mood when he lost his daughter. In addition, Meng Li deliberately did it, which can be said to be a bit of a blow up.


    Start to quarrel with Meng Li, and then Meng Li deliberately shows weakness and starts to cry.


    Poor looking.


    Myrica rubra can''t help persuading Meng Li to be more open.


    When Meng Li was working in the field, he told his neighbors that he was suffering now. Since Li Ping''an lost his daughter, he had a strange temper.


    Everyone asked Meng Li to tolerate him. After all, it''s hard for anyone to lose his child.


    Meng Li nodded his head cleverly. He would understand him.


    It''s the sad day. It''s really sad.


    She is also a person. She can''t be someone else''s outlet all the time.


    Others also have something hard to say.


    It''s not easy to say such a thing.


    Meng Li has done enough tricks outside, but he still wants to divorce Li Ping''an.


    Li Ping''an looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "divorce?"


    Meng Li said, "your temper is getting worse now. I can''t stand you any more."


    Li Ping''an thought, his temper is bad, but is it his fault?


    You''re right?


    To be ugly, can I be angry if you don''t provoke me?


    , but I don''t know how to change my mind now


    Meng Li shook his head in disappointment:


    "you can''t change it."


    Li Ping''an immediately promised: "I will change it."


    Meng Li did not divorce for the time being, but he deliberately stirred up Li Ping''an''s mood and made Li Ping''an irritable.


    As soon as he got angry, Meng Li asked for a divorce.


    The expression was very painful, like a last resort.


    Li Ping''an


    Anyway, in the end, he was also tired by Meng Li, and his determination to see his wife was bigger and bigger, and his wife didn''t care much about family affairs.


    I don''t know what to do all day long.


    I didn''t even have a bite to eat when I came home at night.


    He was also dissatisfied with his wife. When Meng Li asked for divorce again, Li Ping''an agreed.


    Just leave.


    When my daughter died, there was no rush in my life. I was so disappointed that I didn''t care about many things.


    The family was poor and had no money to share. Meng Li moved out of the house with the red bayberry.


    After all, the house belongs to Li Ping''an.


    She didn''t bring the bayberry back to the client''s mother''s house. The client has her mother''s house, but her parents are old and have brothers. Now the conditions limit people, so it''s disgusting to go back to eat two more meals.


    I''ll take my child back to see it before I come out.


    I didn''t even mention my divorce.


    I rented a house in this town.


    People in the village know that Li Ping''an is divorced. They all say that Li Ping''an is in a bad mood for losing his child and his wife can''t stand running away.


    Li Ping''an


    Why is the responsibility on him.


    They also came to persuade Li Ping''an and said, "go and coax Liu Erjie to come back."


    Now that the children are gone, they are leaving with them. Are you going to die alone?


    Can you blame your daughter for drowning? How can you spread your bad temper on others.


    What should be tolerated must be tolerated, and what should be changed must be changed.


    Endure for a lifetime, and it''s gone.


    Besides, if we let them go like this, wouldn''t we have a child for nothing?


    Even Murakami women say that. Don''t they know that women pay no less for their families than men?


    Li Ping''an


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to bear it. It''s that Liu Yun sometimes goes too far. He can''t get used to her indifference and uneasiness.


    I don''t do much at home.


    He would rather live alone than like this.


    The picture is quiet.


    There''s no need to raise the mother and daughter.


    Now Li Ping''an can play and earn money to make a living. He doesn''t feel that he has enough to eat and his family is not hungry.


    Mengli and Yangmei rent a house in the town. Yangmei looks at Mengli and says bitter.


    I don''t understand how it came to be like this.


    The family is broken up.


    She looked at Meng Li: "Mom, what shall we do now?"


    No land, no land, no income, what to eat?


    Meng Li asked:


    "what do you think should be done?"


    Yangmei thought for a while and said, "I''ll go to the restaurant in town to help and earn some money."


    Meng Li is still satisfied, Yangmei is also responsible, at least not waiting for their own way.However, it is impossible to put the burden of life on a child and wait for the child to support her.


    She shook her head and said:


    "no need."


    "I''ve already thought about it. Let''s do manual work first to support ourselves."


    At this time, it''s actually a good time to start a business, that is, to open a small factory. If you choose the right direction, you can also get rich.


    But we can''t take out the money immediately. Everyone will doubt where the money comes from.


    Of course, she found valuable medicinal materials to sell. Some medicinal materials were still alive when they were seized. They suffered some injuries and suffered some hardships, which was not a huge sum of money. Moreover, if she wanted to open a small factory, it was not enough.


    You have to earn some by yourself and then borrow some from relatives.


    Red bayberry: "is that ok?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    They began to take over some work, day and night to do, night light kerosene lamp, the light is not good.


    Meng Li was afraid that the bayberry would boil her eyes and let her rest, but she would not.


    Fortunately, the next year, the town was electrified.


    They use electricity, but Li Ping''an''s village is not connected yet.


    The Tao family wants to marry the waxberry. Meng Li remembers that it''s the same time in the story, so he marries the waxberry.


    The difference is that Yangmei didn''t get married from Li Ping''an''s family.


    Someone ran to Li Ping''an and said:


    "the red bayberry is married."


    Although Li Ping''an really wanted to see it, he was still embarrassed. Then he thought of his daughter. If her daughter was still alive, she would be better now.


    Maybe I''ll get married.


    Thinking of this, Li Ping''an felt sad. At the same time, she thought that Yangmei had called his younger uncle. As a result, she didn''t call him when she got married. She felt resentful.


    I also heard that the woman took over some jobs and hid at home every day and night. Even if she worked hard, she didn''t live a good life and was disdained.


    Although she can''t make her live a good life, she is better than she is now. She still has to divorce herself.


    Don''t you regret it?


    Meng Li does not regret it, but Li Ping''an begins to regret it.


    The house is empty, no one quarrels with him, and everyone looks at him with pity.


    After the death of his daughter, he took his wife away.


    Poor and pathetic.


    Li Ping''an was crazy when he saw this kind of look.


    In fact, Yangmei wanted to call Li Ping''an when she got married, but she was afraid to say that her mother didn''t agree, so she didn''t call.


    In fact, if Yangmei really wants to shout, Meng Li has no problem.


    When the waxberry got married, Meng Li began to show his fists.


    She wants to create a good condition for the client and a good background for Yangmei. Not to say much, she should at least be equal to the strength of the Taoists.

 Chapter 1434

    Let the red bayberry have more confidence.


    In the next few decades, with the rapid development of economy and rapid changes, people''s minds will be impetuous and full of too many variables.


    I try my best to let taojia respect Yangmei.


    In such an era, there are countless opportunities, and some people will get rich.


    In the age when hard work is possible to lead a good life, we must try our best.


    After all, in some times, you can''t live a good life even if you work hard.


    Meng Li took the money and began to buy some second-hand old machines. Then he began to recruit people. He went to talk about the order himself. When he talked about the order, he started to do it.


    Meng Li works meticulously, and the finished products under her supervision can satisfy people.


    And she''s a good person, willing to contact with her more and more.


    Of course, there are also those who dislike her. After all, she was born as a rural woman. Although Meng Li tried his best to dress up and improve his image and temperament, he still could not resist the traces of time.


    But now it can''t be regarded as a factory, not even a small factory. It can only be regarded as a regular small processing point.


    However, the income also satisfied Meng Li.


    In order not to compete with the Taoists, Meng Li also deliberately avoided the industry of Taoists.


    I have a good conscience.


    After Yangmei married, the Taos were as nervous as in the story for a while and asked Mengli to borrow money.


    Meng Li also borrowed it. By the way, he reminded the Taoists that they should pay attention to some aspects and helped them avoid some losses.


    Meng Li is thriving here. There are four or five people who help her.


    After Li Ping''an heard about it, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    The worker said to him:


    "if you want me to persuade Liu Erjie to come back, you will not squat on the street and wait for work every day when you run the processing point together."


    Li Ping''an said anxiously:


    "it''s impossible, even if you divorce."


    He is stubborn.


    He also needs dignity. When people are good, they will stick it up. It makes people look down on him.


    I can''t do this kind of thing.


    The workmates turned their lips and felt that Li Ping''an had to face up and suffer.


    Can face serve as a meal?


    Meng Li is busy with his own business. With the development of the times, all kinds of benefits come. Finally, in the second year after the birth of the bayberry child, Meng Li''s small factory started.


    Yangmei and Tao Gaochang come back to see Meng Li with their children in their arms. Meng Li holds her little grandson, who is the little grandson in the plot.


    is born as like as two peas in the same story. The client will be happy to come back.


    Although Meng Li is alone now, Tao Gaochang dares not look down upon his mother-in-law. He respects her more than in the plot.


    They didn''t even ask Meng Li to take care of their children this time. After all, the mother-in-law has her own things to do, and there''s no need to say that.


    They invited a relative to take them with them. They all devoted themselves to their career and went to the road of becoming rich together.


    If there are many people, great strength, and the people are united, things will go smoothly.


    On the contrary, it is Meng Li, because she is the only one. After the establishment of the small factory, there are many people, so management is a problem.


    In particular, some people see Meng Li making money, thinking about whether they can get some opportunities, sneaking away two orders from the factory.


    Meng Li sighs. In business, there is no way to do it. He can only give up.


    When you entrust her to come to the family, it''s not reliable.


    If you have some money in your hand, you should keep it for the aged. Don''t smash it. There will be no pension money when you lose it.


    Why do you want to start a business as a rural woman? Do you have the ability?


    What''s more about you? One of your husbands died, and now another is divorced. You''ve been married for three years. Do ordinary people dare to ask you?


    Meng Li was tired of hearing this, so he didn''t meet them directly.


    Few of them came to find Meng Li.


    As a result, business is steadily on the rise now. They are here, and there are all kinds of relatives in the factory.


    It''s a small factory. The old employees are still there. It''s impossible to get rid of them. There are no conditions to absorb so many new employees, and they can''t afford to support them.


    So they were all rejected by Meng Li.


    Then Meng Li finally got a reputation of being proud when he was rich and not helping his relatives.


    You would rather pay outsiders than our relatives. Many people resent you.


    What else can Meng Li do? He can only choose to ignore it.


    It is estimated that many people are still waiting for her bad luck, waiting for her to return to nothing when she laughed at her.


    But at the beginning, none of them wanted to come. They were afraid that they couldn''t afford the salary. They kept procrastinating. They felt that they couldn''t ask for it because of their feelings.


    I''m afraid I''ll give it to her in the end.


    It can only be said that human nature, in this respect, Meng Li is not willing to spend any effort.That day, the roof of the factory was leaking and needed to be repaired. Meng Li asked his employees to find odd jobs to repair it.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. I found Li Ping''an.


    When he was paying, Meng Li took out the money to Li Ping''an.


    Li Ping''an bowed his head, and the people around him looked like watching a good play.


    He stretched out his hand, fingers are all mud, see Meng Li clean hand, can''t help but wipe his hand again, stretch out his hand to pick up again.


    The worker next to him pushed him, trying to let Li Ping''an go away with Meng.


    But Li Ping''an clenched his lips and left with the money.


    The worker looked at Meng Li with some regret and exclaimed, "Sister Liu, it''s you."


    Meng Li laughed:


    "yes."


    "You are so amazing. Liu Er Jie, she is so big on her own." Workers with silk flattery said.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. It''s just a little money."


    Worker: "you are too modest."


    "Gone." Li Ping''an felt that his face was very hot. He felt that there were many eyes around him, as if waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    The workers followed Li Ping''an.


    When Li Ping''an left the small factory, he was relieved. He said:


    "didn''t you say you wouldn''t meet her?"


    Before coming, the worker told him that it was OK to go. Now she is the boss, and everything is done for her subordinates.


    The worker said:


    "then how can I know that she is so tight on money that she will pay for it herself."


    Li Ping An tut said:


    "don''t ask me to do this kind of work in the future, I don''t earn this money."


    The worker couldn''t help saying:


    "fake high."


    Humble and sensitive, trying to maintain their own poor self-esteem what''s the use?


    Who cares about him?


    Let it go. What''s the impact?


    No matter how big a woman''s business is, isn''t she still longing for the warmth of her family?


    At this moment, he wishes he was Li Ping''an.


    It''s really hard for the poor. He thinks Li Ping''an didn''t understand.


    If Li Ping''an chases his ex-wife back, others will only say that he has the ability, not that he sees other people''s money and pastes it up.

 Chapter 1435

    With the rapid development of society, the ban on Mengli and system space has also been relaxed.


    Tao Chang took a look at her hand and asked her grandson to take care of something.


    Children are so cute.


    Then Meng Li left some things for the client, such as how to deal with some things.


    What should we pay attention to? It initially presupposes the future development direction for the client.


    It''s all in the book. The client can refer to it when he comes back.


    Besides, now Yangmei has experienced more and is more mature. At that time, someone will give advice to the client.


    These years of entrepreneurship, it is from the heart of Meng to precipitation.


    When she solved Li Jiahui in those years, she felt some impetuous in her heart. After realizing this, she was trying to adjust her mind.


    There is no way to do a good job without a good attitude.


    And it affects your mood.


    So for a few years, he integrated himself into the identity of the client, calmed down to think nothing, and went to his career.


    Although she was a little tired, she calmed down unexpectedly.


    She went back to system space and looked at the rewards.


    Congratulations on Liu Yun''s wish: revenge on Li Jiahui, let the little grandson live, and hope Yangmei live happily.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, 900 points for boundary power, 6 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1152500


    Jieli: 59400


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 20


    props: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    I feel that there are two tasks that have not been absorbed. Meng Li has absorbed six points of soul power.


    I still don''t feel much.


    Because this task is still a little ordinary, so the reward is not too high.


    I didn''t expect much from this.


    Looked at the big screen, saw a friend application, is the evening star sent.


    It''s named Meng Wanxing.


    I have done two tasks, this girl just added her, she agreed, see the state over there is busy.


    It''s time to go on a mission.


    I don''t know if the girl can adapt to the life of the task person. In the task world, the conditions are good and bad.


    If the conditions are good, at least we can live a comfortable life. If the conditions are poor, we have to adapt ourselves.


    Entrepreneurship also consumes spirit, Meng Li read the meeting book, thought about it and went to bed.


    When I got up, I just went to see the world.


    The client went back to take over the good situation left by Meng Li. However, business is business oriented and not everyone can read it as soon as they get it. Fortunately, Meng Li found a right-hand assistant for the client before he left. He was smart and could help the client.


    In addition, Meng Li also recorded some things, and the client became familiar with them.


    As long as you understand the truth, and really go in, coupled with EQ, IQ, the road is easy to go.


    The client is not stupid.


    Myrica rubra came back with her child from time to time. The client looked at the child, and his heart ached uncontrollably. A kind of guilt could not be suppressed when the cold came out.


    She didn''t know why.


    But once people feel guilty about something, plus their own love, they will choose to make up as much as they can.


    And then it becomes all kinds of doting.


    Yangmei said she was afraid. Grandma''s love was too turbulent.


    The child is not used to the appearance, said the client, the client can change for a while, but after a period of time is the same.


    Let Yangmei very helpless.


    Mom used to be different.


    It''s always bad for children to get used to it.


    However, the consignor took over the factory, and the development was not as fast as that of Mengli, but it was also good.


    The days are getting richer.


    Compared with the client''s wealth, Li Ping''an''s health began to be worse as the years went by.


    Some jobs are hard to do. People pay for odd jobs, and they are willing to hire the faster and younger ones.


    When they are old, they can''t take the responsibility even if something happens on the way.


    In fact, Li Ping''an is only in his early 50s. He is not too old to be old.


    There are odd jobs on the street about his age, but he looks like he is in his early sixties.


    It was his condition that led to Li Jiahui''s death. His wife and stepdaughter left him. He was hardly happy and always depressed.What''s more, the good days of his ex-wife and stepdaughter are very exciting to him. He is unwilling and helpless, and he can''t think of it.


    And people around him kept saying in front of him what happened to your ex-wife''s house.


    What happened to your stepdaughter''s house.


    It''s a pity that every time they have bad news, there is no balance in their heart.


    I can''t help thinking about what I would have been like if I hadn''t divorced at that time.


    Xianlao had fewer people to ask him to work, so he chose to farm full-time.


    Meng divorced him when he was away that year, and he would not lose his land because of the divorce.


    Just doing odd jobs while farming.


    Now full-time farming, life is still a little easier, comfort themselves, live day by day.


    Who told him that he was alone now?


    It''s hard for him to remarry now. Who has free time to take care of a "lonely old man"?


    But someone asked him to help the family take care of the children. The son of the woman was married. She was busy. She was in poor health and needed to be taken care of. The family was short of hands.


    Li Ping''an


    This is a fool of him.


    When I was old enough, I would laugh and refuse.


    When the client heard about it, she couldn''t help laughing. She had a sense of pain and pleasure. She felt that Li Ping''an should be punished.


    But I feel sad when I smile. I don''t know why I have a feeling of empathy.


    It seems that I have been so miserable.


    Later I heard that Li Ping''an was ill and no one took care of him. He lay at home and cried for a few days, but his relatives went to see him every day.


    Fear of death.


    Yangmei said to the client that she wanted to see Li Ping''an, but the client didn''t say anything, which was regarded as default.


    Yangmei in the end is about those years of love, no matter why the relationship between uncle and mother collapsed, but uncle really did not mistreat her.


    Li Ping''an, with a sick face, looks at the red bayberry. The intense emotion makes him cough so much that he can''t stop. The red bayberry pats her back.


    Li Ping''an gradually stopped coughing.


    The child stood aside and the sun was shining on Li Ping''an''s face. Yangmei was surprised to find that his face looked better.


    Yangmei also took Li Ping''an to see a doctor. After seeing a good doctor, she left some money for Li Ping''an.


    Meng Li thinks that Yangmei''s work is not bad. Yangmei doesn''t know what Li Ping''an does in the plot.


    So what she asked for was peace of mind and a kind of reward.

 Chapter 1436

    Meng Li''s consciousness returns to the system space.


    She got up, went to the domain and bought some things for Wu Xiang. She also bought some things that can be stored for a long time, and he can eat them slowly.


    Let him eat can not dirty hands, Meng Li think he is quite intimate.


    Unfortunately, Wuxiang didn''t seem to feel Meng Li''s kindness, and said to Meng Li:


    "are you going out for a long time?"


    Meng Li: No


    Wu Xiang said: "then you buy these for me to eat. I''m afraid I''ll starve to death."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "no, it''s to relieve your craving when you''re free."


    Wu Xiang grunted and said:


    "doesn''t that delay my sleeping time?"


    Meng Li is still smiling: "it''s OK, I''ll eat when I''m free."


    If you want to ask Meng Li why she is in such a good mood, it is because when she came in just now, she found that the spirit tree had borne fruit.


    Of course, it''s a very small one, half the size of a child''s little thumb, but there are a lot of them on the tree.


    I don''t know how long this thing will mature, but bearing fruit is a good omen.


    After staying in Lingtian space for a while, Meng Li took a look at the wisteria on his wrist and didn''t choose to leave it here or take it back to system space.


    I didn''t do the task, because I found that I was tired of the task, and I felt that I couldn''t do it.


    It''s sleeping, then reading, doing some Fu, playing flute, and going to bed when tired.


    It can be said that it''s very homely.


    Finally, after he didn''t know how much time Meng Li had spent in this way, 6018 couldn''t help reminding him: "kiss, it''s time to do the task."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    6018 to choose a good task, Meng Li went to the task world.


    This is a world of women''s respect. Women are more powerful than men, but men are more delicate. Such a physical gap is enough to make the people who fight are women.


    Of course, this is also the world in which women rule the dynasty. The emperor is a woman, the civil and military officials are women, and all those in power are women.


    Men are in a weak position.


    In short, contrary to the conventional world where men are superior to women, women are superior to men.


    The client, Hua Shengying, is the Empress Dowager.


    As long as the client has always been the empress dowager, if nothing happens, he can inherit the grand unification in the future.


    But we need to counter attack. There must be an accident.


    The accident happened to the fourth young lady of the prime minister''s family.


    The prime minister is deeply liked by the emperor. He is a red man in front of the emperor. He is very powerful, but the client has to be polite when he meets the prime minister.


    Of course, there is another relationship between them. The prime minister betrothed one of his sons to the client.


    In fact, the prime minister didn''t like it very much at first. She didn''t like the Empress Dowager.


    And this son is his favorite son.


    But why did the prime minister betroth his son to the client, or did the prime minister''s son take a fancy to the client himself.


    I think the client is good.


    He begged the prime minister to get married before the sage, who was also a Buddhist.


    Oh, you''re going to marry the Empress Dowager?


    All right.


    Yes.


    So the marriage between the client and the prime minister''s son was settled.


    The client is very confused about the marriage, but the prime minister''s office can afford it. She has no conditions and no reason to refute anything, so she plans to admit it.


    Frankly speaking, she didn''t go to see the appearance of the prime minister''s son in detail.


    But in fact, the fiance Shao sichen is the prime minister''s favorite. His four sisters love him and the prime minister likes him very much.


    I had a very good childhood.


    It''s just the appearance. It''s really mediocre. It''s not on the list among the Dukes in the capital.


    Of course, it''s not ugly, that''s what it means.


    The client didn''t care much about that.


    The above four sisters and Shao sichen are all born by the same parents. Among them, Shao Xinglan, the fourth lady, has a good relationship with Shao sichen.


    Then the client and Shao sichen got married. According to the regulations, they had to have two side husbands when they got married.


    After all, it has always been the standard match for the Empress Dowager when she got married. According to the ancestor''s rule, the client can''t do without it.


    Then don''t know what happened to offend Shao Xinglan, after marriage, she let the client put two side husband to send away.


    Consignor:


    What is this operation?


    They are all her servants. Even if they plan to leave, no one dares to ask them.


    Anyway, she is also the Queen''s daughter.


    And these two people were really driven away by her, and their fate must be bad, which is equivalent to divorce in the world where men are superior to women.


    In the era of feudalism, some of the women who were abandoned by their husbands would even commit suicide, or even be looked down upon by the people around them.Others will wonder if you are not good enough to be abandoned.


    Besides, the birth of these two servants is not low. If she abandons them directly, she will offend at least two families.


    In fact, the power relations in the capital are all intertwined.


    And both of them look better than her husband.


    However, Shao Xinglan is reluctant to let the client send off the two side husbands, saying that the client should devote himself to Shao sichen.


    Consignor:


    What are these requirements?


    Shao Xinglan also tells the client how much Shao sichen loves her, and warns the client not to let Shao sichen down, otherwise she will not finish with her.


    Consignor:


    She didn''t plan to do anything about Shao sichen.


    Anyway, these words make the client feel uncomfortable and dislike.


    What''s more, she''s a queen''s daughter. How can she listen to the old four of the prime minister''s family and change the fate of the two servants for the sake of a word?


    Then the consignor and Shao Xinglan got married. In fact, the consignor didn''t pay attention to Shao Xinglan''s unreasonable request.


    All when Shao Xinglan love brother, said the nonsense.


    But Shao Xinglan is in the heart, she deeply for his brother to fight against injustice.


    How can you marry such a half hearted woman? She doesn''t love you at all.


    In addition, after Shao sichen married the client, the client could not guarantee that he would not feel aggrieved all his life.


    After all, she is not the worm in his stomach. Sometimes she feels nothing, but Shao sichen is sensitive and thinks more.


    I was wronged.


    Yiduo wants to complain to Shao Xinglan, and then Shao Xinglan fights for his brother again.


    He also went to the client to say how much he loved the client and how difficult it was for him.


    It''s not easy to meet such a person. You must cherish it.


    The client is really busy all day. Even if he is not busy, he would rather listen to a little song than listen to Shao Xinglan''s words.


    After all, there is a gender difference. Women here have the same idea as men in the world where men are superior to women, but they are not willing to talk about their love every day.


    Hear Shao Xing appendix pull her to say these, in the heart is very agitated, go back to Shao sichen more cold.


    I think Shao sichen has a lot of things to say.


    It''s not that she begged the other party to get married. Why do you feel so aggrieved.


    Then he was accused by Shao sichen, saying that if the client got it, he would not cherish it.

 Chapter 1437

    Consignor:


    She hardly knew where she was wrong.


    Can we say that when we ascend the throne one day, we can only live a lifetime with our husband?


    Can''t there be a harem?


    Among the clients and the ideas of this era, it is extremely normal to have a harem. For those with a little ability, which family is not a few men?


    What''s more, her identity is so different.


    If there is only one person, they will be laughed at by the sisters.


    She didn''t love Shao sichen to the extent that he was the only one.


    The client was even more annoyed with Shao sichen. At that time, you begged to marry me, and when you married me, you asked so much of me.


    You have a sister who bothers me every day. I want to know that it will be so troublesome to marry you. I''ll see if I marry you or not.


    The client completely indifferent Shao sichen, hope Shao sichen want to understand his position again.


    For Shao sichen to survive in this era, but requires a lifetime of a pair of ideas, the client is not understand.


    This is how we all come here. In the secular sense, she is right.


    On the contrary, Shao sichen''s appeal is shocking.


    Because of the client''s indifference to Shao sichen, there are more and more conflicts between her and Shao Xinglan. Most of the time, Shao Xinglan looks for trouble.


    Later, because the client didn''t want to drive the waiter away, Shao sichen hurt the two servants. Of course, there were also their own contradictions. Shao sichen was jealous, because Shao sichen hated these behaviors.


    Finally, Shao Xinglan taught the client a lesson, and also felt that the client was not suitable to be the emperor.


    What''s the use of being emperor?


    There will only be more and more men in the harem, and their younger brother will be more and more neglected. They will also be bullied and harmed by others. It''s terrible just to think about it!


    So she succeeded in making the client lose her status as the Empress Dowager.


    Then he took Shao sichen away. Finally, the emperor died, and Shao Xinglan helped other princesses to ascend the throne.


    The client was killed by Shao Xinglan.


    Of course, the client has also fought back, but he has not fought Shao Xinglan.


    Before the client died, Shao sichen asked the client why he couldn''t love him. If he loved him, everything was different.


    He just needs the client to love him.


    The client is also an angry person. He would rather die than go around a man all his life to please a man he hates.


    Then Shao sichen walked away in pain, Shao Xinglan in order to let Shao sichen completely break the thought, in order to let Shao sichen long pain is better than short pain, gave the client the result.


    The client''s wish is to revenge Shao Xinglan, never love Shao sichen, and keep the position of grand daughter.


    Meng Li''s mood after accepting the plot is somewhat speechless.


    This is to force the client to love someone.


    Shao Xinglan is too overbearing.


    Meng Li opened his eyes, sat up and sighed.


    It''s better to be earlier. Now it''s the night when I married Shao sichen. I''ve had a sleep.


    It''s a bit bad. It''s a depressing feeling.


    After all, they all sleep together. It''s definitely inappropriate to abandon Shao sichen directly.


    If I had come a month earlier and didn''t agree to marry Shao sichen, things would have been different.


    But then again, if he does not agree to marry Shao sichen, Shao Xinglan must have reason to deal with her.


    Some people are old enemies in life, even if it''s not because of this thing, it''s because of another thing.


    Meng Li sat up and Shao sichen woke up immediately. He said in a soft voice:


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    It''s better to listen to the sound alone.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "come on, hold the lamp."


    Shao sichen was stunned and asked in a low voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. After a while, a waiter came to light the room. The orange light lit up part of the room.


    Meng Li said: "dress."


    The servant came over and helped Meng Li dress with a low brow.


    The identity of a servant is similar to that of a maid in the world where men are superior to women. It''s used to serve the master.


    It''s male.


    Shao sichen was a little flustered. He got out of bed and didn''t put on his shoes. Meng Li looked down at his feet.


    How to say, it looks pretty pretty.


    "Where is your highness going? Isn''t she here? " He asked, slightly anxious.


    When he put his face together, Meng Li carefully looked at Shao sichen, not very beautiful.


    Of course, in modern society, it would be a little handsome.


    Maybe some people will say that he is a little fresh meat.


    But the men here try their best to make themselves more beautiful. They are very concerned about their appearance, so they are more beautiful.Shao sichen is ordinary among them.


    Just by his appearance, Meng Li thinks it''s OK. At least he gives people a good first impression.


    It''s the powerful class that demands too much of a man''s appearance.


    But Shao sichen is not the same. His identity is special. The marriage between the client and him is absolutely the envy of the imperial sisters.


    After all, they have a strong background.


    Maybe Shao sichen felt inferior because his appearance was not so beautiful. Looking at Meng Li staring at him, he quickly lowered his head and said in a low voice:


    "what does your highness see sichen do?"


    He touched his face with his hand and asked:


    "is there anything on his face?"


    Meng Li was silent, and the waiter dressed her. Meng Li straightened herself up a little bit, and then said:


    "my palace sleeps until midnight, and suddenly wakes up and finds that I can''t sleep any more. Maybe I''m not used to sleeping with others. I''ll go back and have a rest tonight."


    Shao sichen whispered, obviously very surprised. Does his wife still have this problem?


    Can''t sleep with people?


    Can''t sleep?


    But this is the first night of marriage, his highness just left, he will inevitably be laughed at.


    Besides, because you don''t have to go to court tomorrow to get married, you can get used to it. Even if you go to bed late, it''s natural for you to get up late tomorrow.


    He looked at Meng Li pitifully and said:


    "Your Highness, as soon as you leave, you will think about Chen..."


    He hid his face and sighed. He was helpless.


    Meng Li just said:


    "don''t worry, no one in this Tainu mansion dares to chew the tongue."


    After that, Meng Li doesn''t wait for Shao sichen to speak any more, so he goes to the door. The waiter quickly goes to open the door. Shao sichen wants to grab Meng Li''s arm, but Meng Li walks too fast, and he can''t catch it.


    The men here also pay attention to appearance, because of these, he can''t go forward, can only watch Meng left the door.


    The servant closed his door again. The wind that had just opened the door made the candle flicker and shine on Shao sichen''s sad face.


    Then he sat down somewhat frustrated.


    Meng Li went out of the door and looked back. There was a big red lantern in front of the door, with a huge word "Xi". It was very red.


    The reason why she left was that once Shao sichen woke up, he would chase after her and ask her about this and that, and he would pull her to rest again, so that he had no independent space to think.


    I don''t want to listen to that.

 Chapter 1438

    Meng Li went back to his bedroom and had her bathed in water. Then he began to sort out the plot.


    In fact, there is a big doubt in the client''s heart, that is, at the end of the plot, there are many men around Shao Xinglan.


    She doesn''t quite understand that Shao Xinglan demands that she can''t have other men, but Shao Xinglan has so many?


    This double label


    Now Shao Xinglan also has a position in the imperial court. Several daughters of his family have positions, and the eldest one is stationed in the frontier, and seldom comes back.


    The second is a liberal, and his official position is not low. The third is a civil servant, not a very important position, but he has a wide range of contacts.


    Shao Xinglan''s official position is a little higher than that of the third. Because of his work, Shao Xinglan has more contact with the prime minister.


    As a result, we can see that Shao Xinglan is very popular with the prime minister. The prime minister intends to cultivate his daughter.


    The prime minister is also a person. The queen likes her very much.


    Shao sichen is such a group pet. His mother and four elder sisters are very capable. In fact, they are very proud.


    It''s just because you love the client that sometimes everything seems humble.


    Why Shao sichen likes clients is still a source.


    At that time, the client was only a teenager, practicing martial arts in the imperial garden. Shao sichen was taken to the palace by the prime minister, and was also led to play in the imperial garden.


    Then Shao sichen was young and mischievous. He ran away alone, but lost his way in the imperial garden.


    Seeing the servant in the palace, he was afraid again. He climbed to the rockery and fell down. He was just caught by the client.


    Love the client at first sight.


    Shao sichen has been adamant that if there is no client, he may fracture, or even break his face.


    At that time, in order to catch Shao sichen, the client was also injured. Shao sichen felt that the client had blocked the disaster for him.


    Be kind to him.


    But at that time, the client didn''t quite remember whose son it was, and then he left the matter behind.


    The client is older than Shao sichen, but he is not so eager to get married and pays little attention to the CHILDES in the capital.


    She is so busy every day that she has no time to study these.


    Of course, it''s also strange that Shao sichen is too much of a passer-by. If he is surprised, the client will remember when he sees him.


    This is the composition of the family.


    If you want to know their family''s status and ability, Meng Li will think about the relationship between the client and the emperor.


    The queen doesn''t like the eldest daughter of the client the most. She likes it.


    The empress likes the middle and small girls in the palace most. She is a little girl with a lovely heart and doesn''t care about her throne.


    After all, it was the crown prince, and then the queen. The Queen''s ability and behavior directly determined the rise and fall of the imperial dynasty.


    Meng Li looks at the client''s face in the mirror. There are only a few lights. The candle light is dim. Meng Li can''t see clearly.


    But combined with the received plot, I have the image of the client in my mind.


    No wonder Shao sichen fell in love with the client at first sight. The client was good-looking, tall and straight, and had extraordinary temperament.


    It''s in line with the requirements of men for women here.


    To make a ranking, the appearance of the client can also be listed in the capital.


    If the client is so ugly, Shao sichen will not want to marry her.


    The client also practices martial arts, but it''s not the internal skill of the martial arts world, but some foreign martial arts.


    After training, it''s more powerful than most people, and it''s very strong. But if it''s a woman, it won''t be said that she''s full of muscle.


    Meng Li began to practice. With spiritual power, his body would be better.


    Besides, I have been sleeping in the middle of the night, so I can''t sleep when I get up, just wait for the dawn.


    Meng Li has been practicing for some time. He releases his mental strength and looks at the nun''s mansion. Some servants are getting up and busy.


    Before they get up, the waiter needs to prepare a lot of things.


    The aristocracy''s life was delicate and complicated, and they had to prepare countless kinds of breakfast on the second day of their marriage.


    Meng Li''s mental strength went to Shao sichen, and saw that Shao sichen didn''t sleep.


    He also sat, holding Meng Li''s quilt close to his face from time to time, his expression


    Well


    Can it be said that it seems a little obscene?


    In fact, it''s OK. People are just feeling the temperature and breath of the people they love.


    Maybe Shao sichen didn''t know that his sister would deal with the client. He just asked the client to love her.


    It''s the kind that I can give you everything as long as you love me.


    That''s the condition. Are you willing to accept it?


    The client is not willing to accept this condition.


    She also has her pride and self-esteem.


    Maybe Shao sichen didn''t think that her sister would be cruel to the people she loved.


    All sorts of things.


    The client did not expect that he would lose everything, including his life, because of such a little love affair.It doesn''t make sense.


    But Meng Li doesn''t think so. She thinks Shao Xinglan takes advantage of the situation.


    Since you can''t satisfy me and my brother, you bully my brother and don''t take my Shao family seriously, then I won''t let you have a good time.


    Because when you''re better, I can''t be better.


    In this balance of advantages and disadvantages, the final result is normal.


    Moreover, Shao Xinglan''s support for a royal daughter made her more powerful. She inherited the prime minister''s family, and she could also inherit the prime minister''s position in the court.


    What''s more, it can control the empress and monopolize the power, with one person below and ten thousand above.


    Maybe Shao Xinglan''s original intention was to let the client treat her younger brother better. After all, she really loves her younger brother.


    I hope my brother can get what he wants.


    But everything is not satisfactory, step by step into the plot.


    At daybreak, the waiter called softly at the door:


    "Your Highness..."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum. The waiter opened the door and dressed Meng Li. The second day of her wedding was also very important, so Meng Li stepped out of the bedroom wearing very complicated and special clothes.


    Step by step, she goes to the dining hall. Shao sichen is already saluting at the door, waiting for Meng to leave.


    "Si Chen welcomes his Highness for dinner."


    Meng Lixu gave a hand: "it''s hard."


    Shao sichen stood up with Meng Lixu''s help. He was wearing makeup on his face, which was very delicate. He looked much better than Meng Lixu''s last night.


    According to the principle, they should go to the dining room from one room, but this is obviously not from one room.


    It''s not even a room.


    Everyone can''t help but secretly take a look at Shao sichen. They have different ideas in their hearts.


    This kind of eyes as if the essence of the rain fell on Shao sichen, although the fight does not hurt, but let Shao sichen feel a cold.


    Meng Li saw that Shao sichen''s face was not very good, but he didn''t ask why. Instead, he asked:


    "don''t you go in for breakfast?"


    Shao sichen nodded, stepped back two steps, motioned Meng Li to go ahead, Meng Li stepped in, Shao sichen followed.


    The table is very long, and it hasn''t been served yet. It''s usually served in front of them at this time. Shao sichen asked:


    "Your Highness, are you eating now?"


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.

 Chapter 1439

    The breakfast came up one by one.


    And the two side Jun also came, they are the two servants of the client in the plot.


    As long as it''s not Zhengfu, they all call it Shifu, and the lateral gentleman is their position.


    "Your Highness, my Lord, please greet me." Hong ran first came in and knelt down.


    Next was Zhu Heyan, who was another side king. He also knelt down and saluted, saying:


    "Your Highness, my lady, please say hello."


    Shao sichen looked at them blandly. He never showed timidity in front of these people.


    There''s no need to be timid, because Shao sichen''s own identity is high and his aura is natural.


    When they invited an, Shao sichen took a look at Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li nodded, Shao sichen said:


    "get up."


    Two people smell speech, just get up, low brow agreeable eyes stand aside.


    They came because they wanted to serve Shao sichen in person, that is, to serve Shao sichen for dinner. This has always been the rule.


    Three days before and three days after marriage, but it''s not like that.


    Only three days before marriage can breakfast be as rich as lunch.


    It''s much more casual.


    However, before they serve Shao sichen for dinner, Shao sichen has to serve the Empress Dowager for dinner.


    It probably means to warn them to be superior, inferior and orderly.


    Shao sichen stands up and gives Meng Li some dishes. He gives Meng Li a little of everything. Meng Li eats slowly. Shao sichen looks at Meng Li with warm eyes.


    Looking at Meng Li eating a dish is already Shao sichen. Looking at the two side Jun, he sighs in his heart. At that time, he made an engagement with the grand daughter and began to prepare the candidates for the side Jun.


    In his heart, there were ten thousand people who didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare to say that if she didn''t want to be the emperor, neither did the royal family.


    In order to get married, he had to compromise temporarily.


    The fourth sister also told him that she would find a way for him later.


    So here we are today.


    He really loved Huang and Tai Nu so much that it hurt to think that Tai Nu would go to someone else''s room.


    Two side gentleman also embarrassed, this thing don''t take is no good, don''t take is don''t give too female gentleman face.


    But if you take it, which one should you take?


    If you take the initiative to choose the next one, and you look humble and aggrieved, who is not a big family born, just married out the next day to the family shame?


    It''s going to be looked down upon.


    But if you immediately go to choose the right one, another person is bound to be unhappy, leaving a pimple.


    After thinking about it, Hong ran said to Meng Li:


    "Your Highness, I find it difficult to choose, but suddenly I remember a game I played when I was young."


    "I don''t know if I can allow my courtiers to play with Zhu Shijun here. It''s Fair for the winner to choose the gift of tainvjun first."


    Meng Li takes a look at Shao sichen, and the meaning is obvious.


    Shao sichen couldn''t help nodding. It seemed that he was too intolerant.


    It can only be said:


    "if you think it''s OK, then it''s OK."


    I wish you no reason to refuse at this time. If you want to say something, you have seen it. It''s not a treasure in the world. It''s a game that can decide whether you get the bad one.

 Chapter 1440

    Two people began to play games, the so-called game of course is not the fierce, it is not decent.


    But verbally, it''s like a game to see who makes a slip of the tongue.


    Even if you lose, you won''t lose face.


    In dealing with this matter, Meng Li thinks Hong Ran''s EQ is good.


    In fact, he can choose a couplet or something that tests his knowledge and intelligence.


    If he wins, it will appear that Zhu Heyan has no culture and is too stupid.


    I''m still in the limelight.


    But Hong ran didn''t do it.


    Because now is not suitable, will cause too nvjun''s antipathy.


    Of course, he won in the end. He took the Hosta and said with a smile:


    "I really like this, so I can''t give up."


    Zhu Heyan felt only a trace of regret in his heart, and he accepted the bracelet calmly.


    So good.


    Shao sichen didn''t seem to be disappointed. He didn''t pay too much for things and didn''t expect to have any miraculous effect.


    It''s ok if you can. It''s ok if you can''t.


    Of course, I also try to find out that these two people are not stupid. He may need to pay more attention.


    Then he followed Meng Li to the palace.


    There is a lot of ostentation and a lot of people accompanying. We must always ensure the safety of tainv and tainvjun.


    In the gorgeous carriage, the foot is soft fur, and the space is relatively large. If you have to install it, you should be able to sit down for more than ten people.


    But now it''s just two people.


    There is a pleasant smell in the car. The client should smoke incense before and after each use.


    It''s more particular.


    Shao sichen looks at Meng Li tenderly and sits aside. Meng Li puts his hand on his leg and sits upright.


    No facial expression, after all, did not speak, can have any facial expression.


    Shao sichen looks at Meng Li again and again. At last, he can''t help but put his hand on Meng Li''s hand, covering Meng Li''s hand. A warm wave comes. Meng Li looks at Shao sichen indifferently.


    Shao sichen to Meng Li''s eyes, heart a jump, some fear, want to take back.


    But how can he take back the hand that he stretched out with courage?


    Isn''t all the previous work wasted? He must feel his love for her, let her accept, enjoy and indulge in it.


    Only in this way can we repay him with the same love.


    He put his hand on the back of Meng Li''s hand and pinched Meng Li''s hand.


    It''s just that there''s not so much temperature coming from his hands.


    Shao sichen put his finger through the mouth of the tiger to the heart of his hand. Shao sichen ran into the cocoon of Meng Li''s hand, which was caused by the client''s years of practicing martial arts and weapons.


    This made Shao sichen slide back and forth on the cocoon with his finger pulp.


    Looking at Meng Li with heartache.


    It seems to say: you must have been lucky and miserable before.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows jumped, and she was quite speechless about Shao sichen''s behavior. She said in a deep voice:


    "tainvjun..."


    Shao sichen didn''t expect that the other party was angry. It was just an ordinary hand!


    Why should they be so outspoken?


    His hand jumped reflexively and bounced away, but he had no courage to extend it again.


    "Your Highness has been practicing martial arts since childhood?" He asked uneasily.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Shao sichen thought that if his highness didn''t practice martial arts and save him, would he have a hidden disease now?


    I''ve never been in good health.


    the courtier once thought of the hidden danger of saving him


    In fact, he was also trying to find out whether the Empress Dowager still remembered what happened in those years.


    Meng Li understood in his heart, but he looked at Shao sichen with a puzzled face and asked:


    "what?"


    Shao sichen immediately asked nervously:


    "does your majesty not remember?"


    Meng Li asked again, "don''t remember what?"


    Shao sichen opened his mouth and didn''t know how to say it.


    He was very sad that his highness did not remember it.


    He regards it as the most important event and turning point in his life, but what about the other side?


    He pursed his lips, thinking that he was married now, some words didn''t matter.


    It''s not going to be shameless.


    Then he said:


    "Your Highness, when I lost my way in the Royal Garden, I climbed up the rockery to avoid the servants. My feet slipped. If it wasn''t for your majesty to save me, I''m afraid I would have fallen down a little now..."


    Meng Li made a sudden expression and said, "it''s you."


    "At the beginning, the palace thought that the man was really powerless. He dared to climb so high."


    "If you fall down and become lame, you should regret it all your life."


    After hearing Meng Li''s words, Shao sichen can''t help pulling the corner of his mouth. Is he lame?I heard his highness say:


    "but it''s really painful to save you for a long time."


    Shao sichen immediately nervously looked at Meng Li, he knew that the situation would not be too easy, so high.


    He''s been thinking about it all these years.


    "Your Highness, it''s the courtiers who have implicated you." Shao sichen said with great guilt.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m going to save someone else."


    Shao sichen


    Sudden heart jam.


    Knowing that this was true, she could not help but feel lost.


    It turns out that he is not special.


    The carriage passed through several palace gates, entered the inner palace, and went to the Phoenix Palace. The queen knew that they were coming, and had been waiting in it for a long time.


    Shao sichen followed Meng Li step by step. When he arrived at the gate of Fenghou main hall, he stopped and said to Meng Li nervously:


    "Your Highness, I..."


    Meng Li: "what are you doing?"


    She is not Jieyu flower, and she is not willing to be Shao sichen''s Jieyu flower.


    Even if you understand, you don''t understand.


    Shao sichen choked and then said:


    "the courtiers are nervous."


    Meng Li:


    "since you are so nervous..."


    Shao sichen looks at Meng Li and thinks what the other party wants to say.


    As a result, Meng Li said:


    "don''t go in if you are so nervous."


    Shao sichen


    If you don''t go in, you can''t see the queen and empress Phoenix. It''s the same as if you don''t see your parents in law. They dare not go to see them. Can they be recognized by the royal family?


    Although we have met before, the significance of this meeting is different.


    Shao sichen was even more upset.


    He hesitated for a long time, finally took a deep breath and said:


    "the courtiers are not nervous."


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    Shao sichen


    They entered the inner hall. Empress Feng and the queen were sitting on the top. Empress Feng was carrying a face. When she saw Meng Li coming, a smile immediately appeared on her face.


    After all, his daughter is the Empress Dowager''s daughter, which is his proud capital.


    And empress Feng''s appearance and family background are also extremely outstanding, which has always been respected by the queen.


    The Queen looks like her client, so when she was a child, she was still a pet.


    The emperor''s face is light, but it''s not too noble.


    He just glanced at Meng Li and Shao sichen and said:


    "coming?"


    Meng Li salutes:


    "my son''s minister takes the grand daughter to the mother emperor. Please say hello to my father."


    Shao sichen immediately followed the salute:


    "son minister to mother emperor, father empress please say hello..."


    The queen nodded, and at last she was kind.

 Chapter 1441

    But the queen did not speak, but let the Phoenix after the whole said those words to Shao sichen said.


    Anyway, it''s just some royal rules to make it clear to him, and some nice words, like everyone is a family and so on.


    In the future, we need to get along with each other. The empress needs you to watch more.


    I need your care, your help.


    Shao sichen listened obediently.


    Can you refute it?


    Obviously, we can''t raise the bar at this time.


    Finally, the empress and empress Phoenix gave Shao sichen a reward. From the reward, the empress and empress Phoenix attached great importance to Shao sichen.


    Money can''t measure everything, but here, the more valuable the reward is, the more importance it attaches to him.


    It also gives Shao sichen enough face.


    In fact, to give Shao sichen face is to give the prime minister family face.


    After spending a morning in the Phoenix Palace, I had too much to say and do.


    There are all kinds of complicated etiquette and too many procedures for Shao sichen to receive a reward.


    Also directly in the Phoenix Palace with lunch, Phoenix has been a gentle person, speak softly.


    Shao sichen is also like this, let Shao sichen some flattered.


    I used to be very serious after seeing Feng.


    Shao sichen naturally did not know that empress Feng was a serious and severe person, but she had to be too gentle in front of her daughter and the queen.


    After dinner, they have to see the royal family, which is also a variety of procedural walking. Those people praise Shao sichen, which makes Meng Li have to admit that they are powerful.


    Some words belong to telling lies with your eyes open.


    Even more, Shao sichen was boasted in the clouds. For the first time he had a close contact with these people, he seemed somewhat restrained.


    When these procedures are finished, Meng Li takes Shao sichen back to tainvfu.


    On the way, Shao sichen obviously relaxed, but seeing Meng Li''s cold face, he became nervous again.


    Asked:


    "how does your highness feel about the courtier today?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. Is that to let her praise him?


    She said coldly:


    "not so good."


    Shao sichen looked at Meng Li with a sad look on his face:


    "where are you not good enough?"


    Meng Li can''t speak any more. He doesn''t want to speak.


    The client was very disgusted with Shao sichen in the later stage. Didn''t Shao sichen always want to be loved by the client?


    Even the client''s wish is to never love Shao sichen.


    She naturally also can''t give Shao sichen too good facial expression.


    What you want most is not for you.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak, but he made Shao sichen''s heart very complicated. He racked his brains to think about what he had done wrong.


    It didn''t satisfy her highness.


    It''s very distressing.


    Besides, tainv is too cold to him.


    Don''t even give him face to talk.


    All married, is already a family, is before he had no feeling, also should cultivate?


    When we get back to tainvfu, we still have more than one hour to have dinner. According to the truth, we should appreciate the flowers and play chess to cultivate our feelings.


    Unfortunately, shaosichen just said this proposal, Meng Li refused.


    She said:


    "we have something else to do, so let''s go first."


    "By the way, I won''t have dinner with you."


    Shao sichen looked at Meng Li disappointedly and said in a coquettish tone:


    "Your Highness, courtiers..."


    He did not finish, waiting for the other party to guess.


    In fact, I can''t finish it myself. How could my highness not accompany her that day.


    Why do you have to rest for three days after marriage is to cultivate their feelings. Generally speaking, they are almost stuck together.


    Get to know each other and get interested in each other.


    But he was rejected by tainv.


    Meng Li didn''t even want to think about what Shao sichen didn''t finish, so he turned and left.


    Shao sichen stamped his feet in anger.


    He asked the waiter next to him:


    "do you feel that tainv is cold to me?"


    Attendant: --


    It''s stupid to not feel it.


    Shao sichen is sad:


    "why?"


    The waiter was silent. I didn''t know how to answer that.


    But her highness is too cold to the young master. Doesn''t she pay attention to him?


    Meng Li went back to his bedroom, bathed and changed clothes. Today, he was wearing complicated clothes and was sweating.


    Pingya is waiting for her. She is the most trusted female official of the client. She usually follows the client.


    Protecting the client''s safety, managing her everything.


    Meng Li has a headache. This is an old problem of the client. When he is free another day, he can write a prescription for himself.But let pingya massage her for a while.


    Pingya presses her head to Meng Li, who is lying down, and asks in a soft voice:


    "Your Highness, why are you so indifferent to the grand lady?"


    Meng Li said: "I don''t like him."


    Ping Ya is a little surprised. She takes a look at Meng Li''s closed eyes. Because she feels Ping Ya''s gaze, Meng Li''s eyelashes tremble.


    Open your eyes and look at pingya.


    Pingyalian said in a low voice: "I think your highness can know more about tainvjun."


    "After all, the identity of tainvjun is different. If your highness can get along with tainvjun, it''s the best."


    Meng Li just gave a faint hum.


    "Will your highness go to tainvjun?"


    "Just now when you were bathing, someone sent over there to ask." Pingya said.


    Meng Li


    Shao sichen is really a bit annoying.


    Said not to eat, ran to ask her to go to bed.


    She doesn''t even go to eat, can she go to sleep?


    Meng Li said very directly:


    "you tell me there, and I don''t need to ask for such words in the future. If I want to go there, I will say it in advance."


    Pingya nodded:


    "yes..."


    When Shao sichen got a reply, he was very disappointed. He asked the waiter around him in a puzzled way:


    "why don''t you come here?"


    Generally speaking, the first three days of her life, she slept with her husband every day.


    So I just entered the Tainu mansion and was left out in the cold?


    Meng Li thought that Shao sichen''s pestering power was over, but it didn''t work out.


    After she had dinner and began to practice, she heard the sound of the flute.


    To release her spirit, Shao sichen was playing flute in the garden separated from her bedroom.


    The sound of the flute makes people feel Shao sichen''s sad mood in an instant.


    Meng Li opened his mouth and cried:


    "come on."


    When a servant came in, Meng Li said:


    "go to tainvjun and tell him that our palace is going to have a rest. Please don''t make any noise."


    Attendant: --


    That''s great, my lady.


    Even if he is a servant, he knows what she wants. Doesn''t Her Highness know?


    I feel sorry for her.


    The words to Shao sichen, Shao sichen moment Petrochemical on the spot.


    This!


    His royal highness is too shameful for him.


    Suddenly I feel sorry for myself. I feel so humble in order to get her Highness''s love.


    Back very lonely to return to his bedroom, toss and turn to sleep.


    This is the first day after his wedding. It''s over. He''s not happy at all.


    It''s totally different from what I thought.

 Chapter 1442

    But Shao sichen didn''t think it was just the beginning.


    The colder is yet to come.


    Meng Li insisted on accompanying Shao sichen for the next day. After the breakfast on the third day, Shao sichen couldn''t see Meng Li any more.


    Don''t take him out to play, don''t accompany him to eat, don''t spend the night there.


    No more than ten words a day.


    In the past three days, Meng Li is even more busy.


    As long as Shao sichen looks for her, she says she is busy and can''t meet now.


    So Shao sichen couldn''t even see him all day long.


    Too female is crown prince, can not busy?


    There is a lot of education and knowledge to be received. Rao Shi''s client is now in his twenties, and his courses are not finished.


    Always on the road of learning, can''t stop.


    However, the two courtiers in the mansion began to be unable to sit down. When they entered the mansion, his highness never stayed.


    In addition to those days in accordance with the rules to serve the queen with breakfast, they have not even seen the queen.


    This can''t be done. It needs to attract too much attention.


    If they live, they have to fight for something, and they have to plan for themselves.


    Then Meng Li could easily see them. Meng Li thought deeply and thought that they were still a little idle.


    I have arranged something for them to do, so I have no time to hang around in front of her.


    Both of them were smart enough to know that tainv didn''t want to see them, so she had to be patient and wait for the chance.


    In fact, they are treading on thin ice in the mansion now. The birth of tainvjun is so good that they dare not move for the time being. Tainvjun doesn''t have a good face for them.


    Ignore them.


    Even if there is half a favor, they can have a bit of willful qualification, but now they don''t have it.


    However, they also found that it was not only them who were not favored, but also tainvjun.


    Tainv is more indifferent to tainvjun.


    Finally, after Meng Li''s indifference to Shao sichen for more than ten days, Shao sichen couldn''t stand it. After Meng Li came back from the upper court, he blocked Meng Li at the door.


    He is still holding a breath in his heart. At the beginning, he will feel sad, sad and aggrieved when he is given a cold reception. But as time goes on, he is still angry and angry about his cold reception.


    Does he deserve it?


    There are a lot of words want to question too female, can see too female from the sedan chair down, with no temperature look at him, he was flustered.


    Those questions disappeared in an instant. I don''t know where to start.


    Meng Li glanced at Shao sichen faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Shao sichen all emotions into grievances, in the face of his love, he never too strong momentum.


    Only soft voice:


    "Your Highness..."


    The word light seems to contain countless grievances.


    Meng Li went straight inside. Shao sichen followed him and asked humbly:


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong with the courtiers?"


    "If there''s something wrong with the courtiers, please tell me. The courtiers will change their ways, but please don''t be so indifferent..."


    Meng Li: "you are not bad. It''s my palace that is busy."


    Shao sichen


    So busy? Too busy to eat or sleep?


    He would like to ask: Your Highness, don''t you eat and sleep?


    It''s the same time for a person to eat and sleep. It doesn''t matter if he has one more.


    In the final analysis, his highness rejected him.


    I wonder if it''s because I''m not beautiful that my highness doesn''t see me, but my highness doesn''t pay attention to the two good-looking ladies.


    It''s the only place he can find balance.


    But in the end, is he bad?


    Not good enough to be favored by your highness.


    However, he knows how to say what he wants and how to show weakness. Only in this way can a woman be soft hearted. Even if he has a little pity on him and then moves his face, and changes his attitude towards him, he can know what the other party wants. It''s not difficult for him to get into her heart.


    Shao sichen thought, eyes covered with a layer of tears, watery, his pupil with Meng Li''s face.


    When one of his tears fell, he also said with great grievance:


    "Your Highness is invited to have dinner. Your highness is not free. If your highness is sent to you, he is not free."


    "Every time he was rejected by his majesty, the courtiers felt very disappointed, and they were even more sleepy at night..."


    He tried to evoke compassion.


    Meng Li just said:


    "I really don''t have time."


    Shao sichen choked, but he couldn''t answer.


    How can there be such a hard hearted person?


    How could he fall in love with such a cold and warm person?


    There is a kind of intuition, if you want to get her Highness''s sincerity, I''m afraid there is still a long way to go.He can only say:


    "Your Highness is so busy that you must take good care of yourself. In fact, the courtiers think that your highness should combine work with rest and find some time to rest every day. At that time, the courtiers can also play the new music to relieve your fatigue."


    "Don''t overwork. If you are tired out, the courtiers will be distressed."


    Shao sichen felt that his request was not excessive. As long as he was an individual, he could not be busy from morning till night. He always had time to rest.


    He is also reminding his highness to spend more time with him during his rest.


    He needs it.


    If his highness is willing to give this face, he will certainly return his highness more love, let others know what they need, as for know to give or not?


    Let''s talk about it.


    Better than they don''t know.


    Besides, he is her husband. He is more qualified to get the time and love of Her Highness?


    Meng Li sighed and said earnestly:


    "you don''t know the pressure of our palace. Our palace is too female and carries a heavy burden. Besides, it''s time to work hard when you are young. How can you pursue comfort? Isn''t it natural to be busy? "


    "Haven''t you been mentally prepared?"


    "Or do you want to see a woman who doesn''t want to make progress?"


    Meng Li''s tone became colder and colder.


    After hearing this, Shao sichen quickly lowered his head and said:


    "the courtiers are scared. They never dare to think like this."


    "The courtier just advised his highness to pay attention to his health. I really didn''t..."


    He is even more aggrieved. Why does his highness misinterpret his meaning?


    Can he afford such a big hat on his head.


    Yes, Meng Li does deliberately misinterpret Shao sichen''s meaning, but he just finds a reason to attack and embarrass Shao sichen.


    Is Shao Xinglan not so fond of this younger brother?


    Now in her territory, Shao Xinglan can guarantee that he will not be wronged?


    Shao Xinglan more reluctant to see things, Meng Li is willing to let it happen.


    After all, Shao Xinglan is the target of revenge. Shao Xinglan is also unreasonable.


    Meng Li stopped, and his eyes fell on Shao sichen:


    "tainvjun, you should think about it carefully, since ancient times, whether you want to hinder your wife''s struggle."


    "It''s good of you to persuade the palace to relax and listen to you play music?"


    "Is it to turn the owner of his wife into a man who only wants to enjoy himself and bring disaster?"

 Chapter 1443

    Meng Li''s words can be described as very serious. Shao sichen''s legs softened and immediately knelt down on the ground, saying:


    "Your Highness, forgive me. It''s the minister who said something wrong."


    Meng Li snorted:


    "you should reflect on yourself."


    With that, Meng Li turns and walks away, leaving Shao sichen kneeling in the same place. Meng Li doesn''t call him up, and he can''t get up either.


    But now it can be said that it was very humiliating. A lady knelt in the garden, and all the servants around him knelt down with him.


    But he told the other two gentlemen to see the joke. Generally, a better couple would not lose face like this.


    Meng left his study and began to read. About a quarter of an hour later, pingya said: "Your Highness is still angry?"


    Meng Li said, "shouldn''t my palace be angry?"


    "My palace is just at the age of hard work, but he tries to persuade me to have fun. This is destroying people''s future. There is no need for such people around me."


    Pingya lowered her head and said:


    "tainv Jun Xu is too young to be sensible. Tainv, don''t take it to heart. Today''s affair must be passed to the prime minister''s office. I''m afraid it''s not happy there."


    Meng Li is not afraid of Shao Xinglan.


    She snorted coldly:


    "it''s the prime minister''s reasoning with his mother, and it''s her son''s fault that comes first."


    Pingya quickly echoed: "yes, yes..."


    "Your Highness, take it easy and let me invite you up. Don''t be too busy in the prince''s house, or you''ll be seen by others."


    When people see the joke, some people will even make an issue out of it, and even stir up the relationship between the prime minister''s office and the Tainu''s office.


    In short, the impact is not good.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said:


    "no, let him reflect."


    Pingya also wants to persuade:


    "Your Highness..."


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t try to persuade me. I have a good idea."


    When Meng Li returned from the morning, the sun had just come out, and Shao sichen knelt down until noon. He was hungry and couldn''t get up to eat.


    After noon, Shao sichen fainted.


    He''s too soft.


    Pingya said sorrowfully:


    "too nvjun fainted, would your highness like to have a look?"


    Meng Li: "no way."


    Pingya: "I''m not sure."


    Also don''t know too female how to too female gentleman so big opinion, even if don''t like, we also have to act.


    Born in Tianjia, I can''t help doing many things.


    After a while, pingya came to tell Meng Li: "Your Majesty, Mr. Shao Xinglan, please see me."


    Meng Li: "bring people here."


    Pingya has a bad feeling in her heart. As soon as she faints, someone comes to the prime minister''s house.


    She respectfully brought Shao Xinglan over, after all, Meng Li is too female, Shao Xinglan naturally has to do surface Kung Fu.


    Gongshoudao:


    "I''ve met your highness..."


    Meng Li sat on it and nodded faintly:


    "why did Mr. Shao come here?"


    She looked at the next Shao Xinglan, Shao Xinglan''s appearance is not particularly brilliant, but here the woman''s appearance requirements are not high.


    It mainly depends on a woman''s family background, ability and achievements.


    Shao Xinglan looked at the waiter in the room with a gloomy face. The meaning was very obvious.


    Meng Li waved his hand, and the servants retired. Only Meng Li and Shao Xinglan were left in the room.


    Shao Xinglan then said:


    "I came here to see my brother. I heard that my brother fainted in Tainu''s mansion. Why does Tainu know?"


    Obviously, she asked with clear knowledge, and her tone was not good. She just came to look for trouble.


    But Meng Li''s expression was still so calm, she said:


    "Lord Shao, are you questioning this palace?"


    "When did you come to question me?"


    Shao Xinglan was surprised for a moment. She didn''t expect that tainv would be so impolite.


    "I dare not. Please calm your anger. I''m too anxious to speak properly. I hope your highness can understand my love."


    On the contrary, her tone slowed down.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "master Shao''s heart is clear, but master Shao also needs to understand the whole story."


    Shao Xinglan held his breath in his heart:


    "yes, your highness, please tell me what my younger brother has done wrong, and I can talk about him."


    Meng Li: "seriously?"


    Shao Xinglan said: "yes, as long as my younger brother is wrong, I will naturally say him."


    Shao Xinglan heart understand things always, obviously is too female nothing to look for trouble.


    As long as tainv says everything, she will have a way to block her silence.


    Meng Li suddenly snorted, patted the table, stood up and said:"Lord Shao, now Shao sichen is the queen of Tainu, the person in my Tainu mansion. In terms of identity, he is above you. What right do you have to say about him?"


    Shao Xinglan


    Especially, I feel very depressed.


    Meng Li saw Shao Xing''s face distorted for a moment. He also laughed. To deal with people with abnormal brain, he had to use some special methods.


    We can''t reason with them. They have a lot of wrong ideas.


    Only by surprise can we achieve good results.


    "I want to see tainvjun..."


    Shao Xinglan was finally powerless. He didn''t want to say anything more and only made this request.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "But now he''s too much of a woman, and Lord Shao should never be regarded as a child of his former family."


    Shao Xinglan: "yes..."


    She was taken to Shao sichen. Shao sichen had already woken up. His knee was so painful that he walked strangely.


    But still came out to meet Shao Xinglan.


    Seeing Shao Xinglan, he found a channel to release all his grievances, and immediately began to cry:


    "fourth sister..."


    Shao Xinglan loves him very much, but his face is cold. On the one hand, it''s because he ate shriveled in Mengli.


    On the other hand, it''s because I feel that my brother is not up to speed.


    Angry, she said coldly:


    "you are crying. How did I tell you before?"


    "I told you not to get married. You want to. What are you crying about now?"


    Shao sichen doesn''t care about Shao Xinglan''s words, because he knows that his elder sister is a bean curd with a knife''s mouth and will definitely help him.


    He was still wronged to tears:


    "fourth sister, I said the wrong thing in front of tainv."


    Shao Xinglan was even more angry, she said:


    "tainv is looking for you, you are not wrong."


    "If she doesn''t want to spend a little time on you, what qualification is she to be your wife?"


    Shao sichen wants to talk but stops:


    "but I..."


    Shao Xinglan: "but what?"


    Shao sichen said:


    "but I don''t know how to make tainv treat me better. Since I entered this tainv mansion, tainv hasn''t given me a smile."


    Shao Xinglan frowned:


    "why?"


    Shao sichen was helpless: "I don''t know."


    "I''m looking for her today just to improve our relationship. It''s not effective. On the contrary, it makes her angry."


    Shao Xinglan couldn''t help scolding:


    "things that don''t compete."


    Shao sichen didn''t hear it, pleaded:


    "fourth sister, what should I do?"


    "I don''t want to live like this."

 Chapter 1444

    Shao Xinglan: "what can I do?"


    It''s tainv who has no eyes and thinks about Chen so well.


    A piece of sincerity, isn''t it worth being loved?


    "Do you like her that much?" She asked again.


    Shao sichen nodded bitterly:


    "the only thing sichen wants in her life is her love."


    Shao Xinglan finally sighed:


    "if you are so persistent, I can only satisfy you."


    Shao sichen immediately laughed:


    "thank you, fourth sister."


    "Please tell me what to do?"


    Shao Xinglan was silent for a moment and said:


    "you don''t have to worry about these."


    She hooked the corner of her lips:


    "tainv always has a better attitude towards you."


    People are realistic. If we can''t change her attitude immediately, we should use external factors to make her change.


    Even if she is willing to change, if she has been unwilling


    And then again.


    Shao sichen did not know why, but did not continue to ask.


    After talking to Shao sichen again, Shao Xinglan left tainvfu.


    I didn''t say hello to Meng Li when I left.


    In fact, Shao Xinglan doesn''t respect this woman too much. She has her capital. The prime minister''s family has too much power. She doesn''t have so many scruples.


    Even the queen can''t do anything to her easily.


    But Shao Xinglan is not the same as the prime minister. The prime minister is not so proud. She has experienced the days of struggle and is more profound and smooth.


    But Shao Xinglan''s is too high, will not be so astringent own disposition.


    Therefore, the next day, Meng Li was impeached, saying that as a tainv, she could not do either.


    In fact, it''s all trivial things, but when they add them together, and they deliberately take things seriously, it seems that this woman is really not good.


    Meng Li wants Shao Xinglan to fight. Now she must put herself in a weak position, or a victim''s position. In a word, she can''t start these fights first.


    If she takes the initiative to stir the wind and rain in the court, she will be resented by the queen and impeached by some people.


    But if you fight back, it''s different.


    However, it is also extremely normal for tainv to be impeached. If it is not a matter of principle, she will be asked by the queen to say a few words at most.


    So Meng Li went to the imperial study.


    The queen looked at Meng Li and asked:


    "Sheng Ying, who did you offend again?"


    Meng Li said frankly:


    "it''s Shao Xinglan who returns to his mother."


    In the plot, Shao Xinglan also gives up a lot of mental energy in order to abolish the position of the client''s grand daughter.


    There are various ways to plant the blame, and then let the civil and military officials be particularly disappointed with the client. Finally, we all put pressure on the queen to abandon her.


    The queen had no way at that time. After all, the client could not prove that she had been planted.


    The consignor doesn''t blame the queen. After all, the queen has her own difficulties when she is harmed.


    In the final analysis, she was too careless. She never thought that she would be so involved in her backyard affairs and retaliate against her.


    The empress looks at Meng Li unexpectedly, so straight?


    Even if they don''t deal with something in private, they usually don''t take it to her and say it in front of her.


    Many people are reluctant to say it because they are afraid of being laughed at, so they quarrel with their children. If they ask their parents for help, their parents will be teased, and their children will also be teased.


    Isn''t Tai Nu aware of this?


    Besides, they should know that they don''t like others to fight openly.


    In the court hall, too obvious struggle did not pay attention to her as the emperor.


    Why did you say it?


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the queen faintly.


    Meng Li said:


    "she is dissatisfied with her children''s ministers."


    The queen asked, "why not?"


    Meng Li thought about it for a while and said: "because Er Chen didn''t treat her like they imagined, they hoped that Er Chen would give her a lot of love. They hoped that Er Chen would take him as the center, but Er Chen was busy and didn''t have time to accompany him."


    The queen frowned:


    "isn''t this nonsense?"


    "You are the empress dowager, how can you accompany a man all day to depress your will?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "I think so, too."


    The Empress said, "I don''t want to spend too much time with you."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I know."


    "But my son thinks Shao Xinglan is too lonely and arrogant. Please use it carefully."


    After hearing this, the queen suddenly laughed and said:"A man of ability can naturally be aloof."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "she just depends on the prime minister."


    The empress''s face sank slightly and looked at Meng Li:


    "Tainu, you must not slander her secretly because you have some personal grudges with her. You are the crown prince of the country. You can''t be so narrow-minded."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes, my son has been taught."


    "But can the mother make a bet with her son?"


    The Queen''s face sank slightly:


    "too girl, do you want to fool with me?"


    Meng Li said bluntly:


    "Er Chen is not a saint, but a queen''s daughter. Er Chen thinks that his identity is glory and the capital of his pride, but what about Shao Xinglan? She has no scruple to impeach her children''s ministers, which means to teach them a lesson. "


    "Don''t you look down on our royal family?"


    "In private, she is bullying your daughter. In public, today''s empress dowager is the object of her hand. If she is plump, who can control her?"


    The reason why Meng Li speaks so directly is because he is in his favor.


    The queen likes to be told what she really thinks.


    But because she is the queen, how many dare to tell her true thoughts?


    Besides, he can''t be regarded as cheating the queen. Although there is no plot behind, Meng Li can speculate that the queen supported by Shao Xinglan will definitely be controlled by Shao Xinglan.


    If the emperor is weak, can the government be good?


    In fact, Shao Xinglan has always borrowed the power of the prime minister. In addition, he was promoted in the later stage, so it''s normal for him to overthrow the client.


    The client was too awed by the queen to tell her these things.


    Things get worse.


    Queen: --


    Although it was silent at the beginning, it makes sense to think carefully.


    She appreciates Shao Xinglan''s ability and thinks that she will be able to become a pillar of the country and assist the emperor in the future.


    However, Shao Xinglan is a little proud, but no one is perfect. She also chooses to accept that her ministers have personality defects.


    After all, it''s impossible to pick out a perfect person.


    In particular, the queen is still in the middle-aged crisis, she has to consider whether to let the prime minister''s family have a second prime minister.


    Now the prime minister is still honest, but will the second prime minister be honest?


    Moreover, their family has accumulated so much power that they will have more and more inside information. Now it seems that it is not so good for the two prime ministers to come out of the same family.


    After a long silence, she said:


    "what do you want to bet with me?"

 Chapter 1445

    Meng Li felt that once the queen asked, things would be easier.


    In fact, this task is not difficult, there is a more simple way, even do not need to fight with Shao Xinglan.


    Because as a woman, she really can''t take out too much relationship and ability to fight with Shao Xing.


    Because even if the fight won, it would expose more and only cause the fear of the queen.


    Why not make things easier?


    Meng Li said:


    "just make a bet on whether Shao Xinglan will do more excessive things if her children''s ministers ignore her."


    From the Queen''s heart, she was still reluctant to believe that Shao Xinglan would do more things.


    Even if it''s a little lesson for tainv, it''s just a small fight. If we do something worse, the nature will be different.


    How can a woman do this because of a little affection?


    But she certainly does not allow too female all day long can only hold too female gentleman to live, so too female position in the government is not even lower than too female gentleman?


    It''s also an insult to the royal family.


    Meng Li also said:


    "Shao Xinglan can also force her son to have no way to go back. No, the only way to go back is to hold the grand daughter all the time, go against his will, give up his dignity, and try to please a man all day long to make life easier."


    The queen pondered for a moment and said faintly:


    "if you are really forced to do this, it''s useless enough."


    Meng Li The son minister and Shao Xinglan are different. Shao Xinglan can talk to the prime minister about everything... "


    The empress picks eyebrows:


    "do you mean Shao Xinglan has the help of the prime minister, but you don''t have the help of your mother?"


    Meng Li shakes his head:


    "my son''s ministers dare not ask for extravagance, but only hope that the mother emperor can see things clearly."


    The empress pulled the corners of her mouth, waved to Meng Li and said:


    "as a lady, you must be cautious in your words and deeds. If you do everything well, you can''t find any reason for others to impeach you."


    Meng Li was silent. The queen probably forgot to pick a bone in the egg.


    After being admonished by the queen, Meng Li did not argue and refute, but listened quietly.


    After all, what should be said has been said. When the empress finishes her speech and waves her to go, Meng Li goes out of the palace and goes back to tainvfu.


    After Shao Xinglan''s every move must be closely watched by the queen, she does not need to do anything, waiting for Shao Xinglan to do.


    The more you do, the better. The more you do, the more exposed you are.


    Shao Xinglan certainly would not have thought that she said the matter to the queen so directly.


    In fact, some words are not as hard to say as you think. As long as you dare to speak, you will get unexpected results.


    Meng Li went directly to Shao sichen''s yard after he returned to his house. Shao sichen came out to greet him with joy.


    The fourth sister said that there was a way to change her attitude towards him, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Tainv came here on her own initiative.


    "Your Highness..."


    Shao sichen took a few small steps forward, and then saluted.


    Meng Li didn''t ask him to get up, but stood aside indifferently.


    The air seemed to have solidified, and the joy around Shao sichen disappeared in a moment.


    A drop of sweat slid down from his forehead, and Shao sichen was more and more frightened.


    "Your Highness..."


    Different from the joy tone just now, Shao sichen yelled with doubts and grievances.


    Meng Li then said:


    "get up."


    Shao sichen''s old injury is not good. Now he bends his knees to salute for a long time, and his body shakes with him.


    Seeing that she was about to shake into her arms, Meng Li quickly let Shao sichen stand firm, but his face was even worse.


    Except for some embarrassment.


    Meng Li walks towards the hall, and Shao sichen keeps up. When Meng Li sits down, Shao sichen immediately calls for tea.


    When the tea was served, Shao sichen stood on one side and did not dare to sit down. It was reasonable that he could sit down.


    But Meng Li did not let him sit or speak, so he drank tea.


    Shao sichen asked carefully:


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shao sichen has a blank face, and he doesn''t know what Shao Xinglan is doing.


    "What''s wrong with the courtiers?" Shao sichen asked again.


    Meng Li frowned and said indifferently:


    "you always ask this sentence of our palace. Do you know that I am most annoyed with you?"


    Shao sichen immediately bowed his head:


    "it was the minister who was wrong."


    Meng Li no longer talks.


    But after drinking the cup of tea, he stood up and said:


    "you are not allowed to come to our palace without the order of our palace. You can''t send more than three messages to our palace one day."Shao sichen, like a thunderbolt from the blue, exclaimed: "Your Highness..."


    "Why?"


    "What did the courtier do wrong?"


    There is no order not to go to see her, the news can only be reported three times a day, but the big and small things in the Tainu mansion are reported more than three.


    After these reports, he could no longer ask tainv whether she was coming.


    Meng Li looks at Shao sichen:


    "you want to know what you did wrong, right?"


    "You are too restless. Just entering the palace, you can''t settle down to help our palace manage the Tainu palace. You just want to be in favor. There are so many things to do all day long that you disturb the house."


    In the plot, the client treats Shao sichen as a grand lady at the beginning.


    It''s a pity that Shao sichen and Shao Xinglan ask for too much respect.


    The client is completely impatient.


    "I..." Shao sichen''s face was full of embarrassment.


    He tried to explain something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "I just love your highness so much." He concluded.


    Meng Li laughed:


    "are there few people in the world who love our palace?"


    Shao sichen is speechless. He wants to say that he is different. He is the most qualified woman to love.


    While Shao sichen didn''t speak, Meng Li went out directly.


    Waiting for Meng Li to leave, Shao sichen''s body softened and fell on the chair, looking very lonely.


    There''s only one idea in my head. Why.


    Why do you do this to him?


    Meng Li turned and went to hongran Shijun. He happily played chess, listened to the piano, and even stayed at hongran Shijun in the evening.


    When it came to Shao sichen''s ears, it made Shao sichen cry red.


    Before he can comfort himself, too female may not like men, so do not like him.


    But as soon as she turned around, she went to the other prince and stayed. He could not deceive himself any more.


    As soon as he thought of tainv lying with other men, he would suffocate and feel it difficult to breathe.


    As a matter of fact, Meng Li''s side, hongran Shijun is really going to sleep. When he enters the hall, he has removed some clothes and left the innermost layer.


    "Your Highness," he said shyly


    Meng Li only said faintly:


    "go out."


    Hong ran


    He''s going to go away, your highness. Let''s go, you have to go.


    Meng Li watched Hong ran salute and leave, thinking about it and shouting: "stop."

 Chapter 1446

    Hong ran stopped, there are still some expectations in his heart.


    She also heard Tainu say:


    "you and I will sleep together tonight."


    Hong ran suddenly feels ominous. Is she going to set him up as a target?


    But what else could he do?


    Nothing can be changed. We can only be more careful in everything in the future.


    Shao Xinglan naturally can''t speak harshly with Meng Li. After all, one is a woman and the other is just a minister.


    She only said: "Your Highness, you may have misunderstood that I always deal with things on their own."

 Chapter 1447

    Meng Li:


    "recently, too many women have read some books wrong. I don''t know whether they are deliberately wrong or..."


    The accounts of the tainvfu belong to the tainvjun. If the tainvjun''s management is not appropriate, he can choose another person.


    This is equivalent to seizing the right of tainvjun. If you don''t have the right, can you do well in tainvfu?


    If things are serious, they will be punished. The royal family has a special system to regulate the behavior of the Empress Dowager.


    Shao Xinglan''s eyes twinkled with cold light. She lowered her head slightly and covered this kind of eyes.


    He said in a low voice:


    "Your Highness, you must never hate me for my justice and then implicate some people."


    Meng Li: "that''s the truth."


    "You have to fight with the palace, and the palace will accompany you, but you don''t involve the people around the palace."


    Her meaning is very obvious, you can start with her, but don''t take others for an article.


    If Shao Xinglan takes others as an article, don''t blame her for taking Shao sichen as an article.


    Shao Xinglan also understood Meng Li''s meaning, gritted his teeth, turned to the people around him and said:


    "let''s go, the fact remains to be verified."


    Shao Xinglan led people to go, for a pingya implicated his brother suffer uneconomical.


    She didn''t want to see her brother even when he was sad.


    Manlan follows Shao Xinglan, and Meng Li stares at Manlan''s back.


    In the plot, this man LAN is sent by others to assassinate Shao Xinglan.


    Because Shao Xinglan is particularly cautious in his life, Manlan has not been able to succeed.


    But he also got Shao''s trust, so Shao asked him to be an actor.


    There is also this one in the plot, and pingya is taken away successfully. In order to save pingya, the client finds out the background of Manlan.


    In fact, pingya and Manlan did not have anything substantial.


    Instead, in the later stage of the plot, man LAN falls in love with Shao Xinglan and becomes a waiter in Shao''s backyard.


    Think of this kind of dog blood plot, Meng Li felt toothache.


    Pingya followed Meng Li into the Tainu mansion, immediately knelt down in front of Meng Li and confessed:


    "pingya has made trouble for your highness, please punish him."


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "in the future, you should pay more attention and don''t be calculated."


    Pingyalian is the guarantee.


    The servant asked softly outside the door:


    "Your Highness, I''d like to see you."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "doesn''t it mean that without the permission of our palace, the grand lady can''t come here?"


    The waiter was silent for a moment and said:


    "the lady said she would like to see you very much."


    Meng Li said to pingya:


    "go down and let the grand lady come in."


    Pingya goes out and meets Shao sichen outside the door. Shao sichen quickly asks:


    "Lord Ping, are you ok?"


    All of a sudden, pingya feels that it''s not unreasonable for tainv to hate tainvjun.


    Too the female gentleman asks this sentence, is he already knew his elder sister to seek his trouble, he also a pair of concern ground appearance asks you to be all right.


    If it wasn''t for her, she would not be well now.


    Who knows if there is tainvjun''s handwriting.


    However, on the surface, pingya still looks humble:


    "if you go back to tainvjun, I''m ok."


    What else does Shao sichen want to say? Pingya says, "Your Highness is still waiting for you in there."


    Shao sichen nodded and walked towards the inside.


    He went into the hall and saluted Meng Li. Meng Li gave a faint hum, and he straightened up.


    Meng Li hasn''t seen Shao sichen for half a month. It''s not good to see him.


    Shao sichen has dark circles under his eyes, so he can''t sleep every night. Especially when Meng Li is staying at the two princes, Shao sichen can''t sleep all night.


    This half a month, Meng Li also went to another servant there, although did not sleep together, but let them go out to say so.


    Make Shao sichen heartache unbearable, want to throw two Shijun out of the house.


    So there''s no place to go.


    In fact, he had a strong desire to do so, but he didn''t know how to implement it.


    Shao sichen''s brain is really simple. He has hardly encountered any difficulties since he was young. It is a matter of one sentence that he wants to marry tainv.


    So he couldn''t solve such a big emotional problem.


    "What can I do with my palace?" Meng Li is very cold.


    Shao sichen said quickly:


    "I heard that the fourth elder sister had been here just now."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, your elder sister is bringing people to trouble our palace."


    Shao sichen


    If you say it so frankly, you can''t take it.


    Do I admit it or not?After thinking about it, he said:


    "maybe there is some misunderstanding. If your highness doesn''t mind, you can tell the courtiers that they are willing to reconcile."


    Meng Li stood up and didn''t want to say more, just said:


    "you''d better sleep more. Look at your dark circles."


    "By the way, for the last time, you are not allowed to come to me without my orders."


    With that, Meng Li waves Shao sichen to go.


    A sea of grievances suddenly hit, Shao sichen sniffed, tears in his eyes, and said in pain:


    "Your Highness, since you are so disgusted with me, why did you agree to marry me at the beginning?"


    Meng Li: "I didn''t expect you to be so upset."


    Shao sichen summoned up the courage to ask:


    "what does your highness want to do to become an invisible person in tainv''s mansion and never disturb tainv?"


    You can see he''s in pain.


    But Meng Li is not used to a man''s posture in front of her.


    So Meng Li got up and left.


    If you don''t go, I''ll go.


    I''m not happy to see it.


    She would rather see a woman crying and suffering than a man acting like this.


    Although all the men here are like this, she is not used to it.


    Shao sichen is really pitiful. There is no place to vent her huge grievance in her heart. No one even wants to cry.


    He was so disappointed with Meng Li that he didn''t want to stay in the Tainu mansion.


    Want to return to the prime minister''s house, the people in the house to inform, asked Meng Li whether or not to let him go.


    Meng Li said:


    "let him go."


    He''s much cleaner after he''s gone. As soon as he sees Shao sichen, he can make the atmosphere very depressing.


    I have to ask you so clearly. Some things come from myself.


    Shao sichen is still holding a breath in his heart. Don''t you want me too much?


    But can the royal family allow her to stay at her mother''s house all the time?


    At that time, you have to come to pick me up because of the situation. At least I saved some face.


    In addition, there may be some ideological work for tainv. If tainv has figured it out, it would be better to try to accept him.


    Empress Feng heard that the Empress Dowager had been wronged in the Empress Dowager''s house and returned to the prime minister''s house. The next day she left the early court, so she sent someone to invite Meng Li.


    He should take care of these things. The queen can''t take care of these things in the backyard.


    Meng Li can only pass by. Empress Feng, seeing Meng Li, doesn''t beat around the Bush and asks, "too girl, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "tainvjun said that she wanted to go back to the prime minister''s residence and that he missed his family."


    Empress Feng whispered and said:


    "don''t hide it from your father. He has heard all about it."

 Chapter 1448

    Meng Li sighed: "I didn''t say anything, he was angry."


    Empress Feng


    Women never understand a man''s heart.


    If she is too female, she may also be wronged.


    Today''s tainv has the same temper as the queen. She doesn''t care about other people''s thoughts at all. She only treats men as accessories. She takes care of them when she is happy and ignores them when she is unhappy.


    "Too female, you can''t be too cold, too female gentleman, from the identity, he is your husband." The Phoenix empress can''t help but voice to remind a way.


    Meng Li wants to say that the client in the plot does the same thing. He is not too cold-blooded. He respects him at the beginning.


    But people''s desire is endless, to meet this, they have other requirements.


    Meng Li just nodded and didn''t speak.


    Empress Feng saw that Meng Li''s expression was a little repulsive, and his expression became much softer. He said in a soft voice:


    "Sheng Ying, I hope you are well. You know, there is the prime minister''s family behind the Empress Dowager."


    "Everyone is envious of you. They are not satisfied with your love for tainvjun, but now this situation must have made them laugh."


    She is also trying to persuade Meng Li.


    If you want to get rid of the outside world, you have to settle down inside and settle down in the backyard. Only in this way can you not be disturbed by these things and struggle at ease outside.


    Meng Li didn''t want to hear empress Feng talk about this, just said:


    "I know."


    "Then you go and get her back." Empress Feng said directly.


    "You can''t let him stay in the prime minister''s residence all the time. The longer he stays, the more jokes he sees."


    Meng Li Good


    Although Meng Li verbally agreed to Feng Hou, but has been dragging not to go.


    Now that Shao sichen has been sent back to the prime minister''s office, he has no intention of bringing him back in the short term.


    Then empress Feng urged her. Meng Li wrote a letter to Shao sichen.


    Shao sichen is anxiously waiting for tainv to pick him up every day. He feels that he has lost the bet.


    Sure enough, the one who loves deeply hurts the most.


    After receiving Meng Li''s letter, Shao sichen was very excited. Although she didn''t come, she might be busy, but the letter came.


    His hand holding the letter trembled slightly. He didn''t know what was in it. His heart thumped.


    After several deep breaths, I opened the letter, but I didn''t expect that there were only two words on it:


    come back.


    Shao sichen


    His face trembled, hardly knowing what to say.


    Just two words?


    So?


    That''s all. It''s not easy for tainv to ask him to go back. It''s her own victory.


    He began to pack up his things and prepare to go back to tainv''s house. Shao Xinglan got the news and rushed over. He asked in a cold voice:


    "are you going back?"


    Shao sichen nodded: "yes, too female let me go back."


    "What about people?" Shao Xinglan thinks that tainv is coming and looks around.


    "I''m sorry that some women didn''t come here."


    Shao Xinglan


    Nobody''s here. You go back and get some wool.


    No matter how you say it, you have to let tainv say two soft words, so that my younger brother can regain some dignity.


    Anyway, Shao Xinglan felt that his younger brother had completely abandoned his dignity. Since he came back, he had been worried all day and pointed to tainv to pick him up.


    Can you have a little bit of your own life?


    "Then how did she tell you to go back?" Shao Xinglan asked patiently.


    Shao Xinglan was even more embarrassed. He hesitated and then said:


    "my daughter has written."


    Shao Xinglan A letter will tell you to go back? "


    What about the face?


    Can you get a little angry?


    Shao sichen pursed his mouth and did not speak. He had a premonition that he would be scolded.


    Looking at Shao sichen''s picture, Shao Xinglan''s eyelids jumped, stretched out his hand and said:


    "show me the letter."


    Shao sichen didn''t like it very much, but Shao Xinglan didn''t care whether Shao Xingchen wanted it or not, and his attitude was more powerful:


    "take it out."


    Shao sichen timidly looked at Shao Xinglan and took out the letter. His hand trembled slightly and handed it to Shao Xinglan.


    When Shao Xinglan opened the letter, he saw two words coming back from the letter. His anger ran out of his heart and roared to Shao sichen:


    "so you want to go back?"


    Her brother didn''t lose his dignity completely. He didn''t have it at all.


    "Don''t go back." Shao Xinglan is angry. What''s his attitude.


    They didn''t take the prime minister''s office seriously at all, so they bullied people.


    In order to prevent Shao sichen from sneaking back to tainv''s house, Shao Xinglan also sent someone to look at Shao sichen.


    Then Shao sichen couldn''t do it. He felt very painful. Tainv finally asked him to go back. He didn''t go back yet. If tainv was angry and stopped him, would he still live?


    There is no woman who can''t go on in this life.Began to wash his face with tears all day, Shao Xinglan looked and distressed.


    He said to Shao sichen:


    "if you want to go back, you have to make a request with tainv. If tainv compromises, you will have face when you go back."


    "Now I''ll go back like this. Tainv will not cherish you more."


    Shao sichen stopped crying and murmured:


    "I don''t know what to ask for."


    "You can mention anything you want. Anyway, my mother and I are behind you." Shao Xinglan pondered and said.


    Shao sichen thought about it and said:


    "I don''t want to see two Shijun."


    And he said with great loss:


    "but tainv can never abandon them. Besides, if I ask for this, the world will say that I am jealous."


    But what''s wrong?


    He''s right. You can''t get it wrong if you want to have someone you love alone.


    Shao Xinglan is silent. She hasn''t thought about it, but she certainly can''t bring it up.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Can go to hint first, if too female is not willing, think of a way to force too female to give up two to serve a gentleman again.


    For the sake of this younger brother, Shao Xinglan can be said to have tried his best.


    Then Meng Li didn''t wait for Shao sichen to come back, but he waited for Shao Xinglan''s hint.


    That is to ask Meng Li to give up his two ministers.


    How could this be? Meng Li refused, and turned to tell the queen.


    After hearing this, the empress felt strange and looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "the Shao family is so overbearing that you are not allowed to serve the emperor?"


    What is that?


    Since ancient times, only the Royal son married, his wife can not have a prince.


    It''s not said that a royal woman can''t have a servant when she gets married.


    Meng Li nodded, the queen waved her hand, and said to Meng Li:


    "you can handle these little things by yourself."


    Rao is the queen also can''t wantonly under the command of the prime minister''s home how, so at the moment the queen heart some unhappy Shao Xing LAN, but still no action.


    And the court began to impeach Meng Li, saying that Meng Li was not clear.


    It''s a matter of personal conduct and taboo to dote on Shijun and neglect Zhengfu.


    The degree of severity and shamelessness is equivalent to men''s preference for concubines and destruction of wives in the world where men are superior to women.


    He also said that the two evil masters in Meng Li''s backyard, who maliciously destroyed the relationship between Tai Nu and Tai Nu Jun, should be punished.


    Meng Li thinks Shao Xinglan is very interesting and has a strong ability to stir the wind and rain.


    However, the more Shao Xinglan does, the worse he will die.


    The queen will not allow such a capable person to be free in the court.

 Chapter 1449

    Meng Li ignored, but the two ministers were very scared.


    What are these things.


    They didn''t really get the favor of tainv, and they had to carry such a big black pot.


    With bitter faces, the two men came to Mengli and said:


    "Your Highness, please persuade her to come back."


    The courtiers can''t carry this black pot.


    Seeing that they were so sincere, Meng Li nodded with a smile.


    Looking at Meng Li''s smile, they felt numb.


    Too easy to talk?


    Turn around and write a letter to Shao sichen, this time is still two words: quick back.


    Shao sichen


    Although it''s two short words, when you see the fast word of tainv, you can think that tainv is anxious to ask him to go back.


    That''s right.


    If you don''t worry, you won''t write fast.


    Forget it, Shao sichen forgives Meng Li in his heart. Don''t worry so much between the two people. If there is a step, go down.


    I used to cry, but now I''ve got a hunger strike.


    I have to go back.


    Shao Xinglan is really sad about his misfortune and angry.


    There''s no way to take Shao sichen. He can''t do it. He goes on a hunger strike and dies.


    The prime minister frowned because the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were obvious. He said to Shao Xinglan, "since you want to go back, let him go."


    "He''ll have to taste it himself."


    Shao Xinglan is not reconciled:


    "do we just watch tainv bully him?"


    The prime minister said gravely:


    "so what do you want? It''s enough that he likes it himself. "


    Shao Xinglan said stubbornly:


    "no, I don''t allow others to bully my brother."


    The prime minister sighed: "I know you are very affectionate, but don''t go too far. You should put your family first."


    Shao Xinglan looked at the Prime Minister: "what do you mean?"


    The prime minister said, "I don''t mean I don''t know your little moves, but are you sure I''m the only one who can see them?"


    Shao Xinglan was silent.


    The prime minister said, "I don''t know if your majesty has noticed. When I see her today, I always feel that she has something to say."


    "What does the LORD say?" Shao Xinglan asked.


    The prime minister sneered: "I mention you. I praise you for your intelligence, ability and potential. I will give you a promotion some day."


    Shao Xinglan Isn''t that good? "


    Isn''t it what I''ve been looking forward to for your Majesty''s approval?


    The prime minister frowned and said:


    "I wish I thought more. It''s only at this juncture that I suddenly mention you. I can''t help thinking more."


    "The daughter should be more careful." Shao Xinglan said.


    The prime minister said, "why do you have to fight with tainv? Have you ever thought about what capital you have? "


    Shao Xinglan:


    "it''s not that she has to fight with her, but that she''s angry. But she treats sichen badly, and she doesn''t pay attention to our prime minister''s office."


    "Niang, have you ever thought that Tainu has such an attitude now, and if she ascends the throne after that, can our prime minister''s office still maintain its prosperity?"


    "She must remember that when she has the ability, she will deal with us. Do we really have to wait until then?"


    The prime minister looked at Shao Xinglan in amazement: "what do you mean?"


    Shao Xinglan said: "you say, if change one?"


    The prime minister''s heart leaped, and he reached out to Shao Xinglan to speak in a low voice.


    Shao Xinglan just put down her voice and said:


    "now Tainu doesn''t like our prime minister''s office. In the future, she will weaken our power. If she can''t get a foothold in the court, the family will decline day by day. Presumably, her mother doesn''t want to see such a result."


    "The best way is to change it."


    "That''s how it is."


    Chen Xiang looked at Shao Xinglan angrily:


    "isn''t it all caused by you?"


    "As a minister, you have to endure what you should endure. If you don''t provoke tainv in the beginning, you won''t make things so troublesome."


    Shao Xinglan said helplessly:


    "it''s here."


    "Niang, think about it carefully. If we want another one, we can make our family go a step further."


    The prime minister took a cool breath. He was still surprised at his daughter''s boldness and ambition. He looked at her. Unconsciously, her daughter already had her own ideas.


    Among the daughters, this child is the one who suits her best and dares to do and think.


    But that''s too much to think about.


    But if you think about it, that''s the reason.


    It can be seen from the fact that sons have not been kind to their sons in the past that they will not be able to be kind to them in the future. It seems that they have to go this way to ensure the family''s glory."If it''s really to that point, what should sichen do?" The prime minister was moved.


    I can''t help asking this question.


    The other people''s wife Lord to pull down, also is the status of think Chen to pull down.


    Shao Xinglan didn''t care much about this, she said:


    "sichen likes her and can be with her. On the contrary, she has broken her wings, so we must respect sichen."


    "When the time comes, sichen will be happy."


    Even if it''s not too female, as long as she''s alive, she''s a prince. Whether she has the right or not, sichen is also a prince.


    In addition to the background of the prime minister''s office, no one dares to despise sichen.


    "Anyway, as long as sichen feels happy, the rest is not important, whether she is sincere or not."


    "Even if he holds sichen against his heart, sichen will not be aware of it. Sichen is very simple. The happiness he wants is actually very simple."


    Prime Minister


    OK, direct.


    In fact, Shao Xinglan said that in the previous plots, she did it.


    The only thing that Shao Silie didn''t expect was that he didn''t trust her.


    In her view of life, it is better to live than to die. If she dies and chooses to pretend to love someone, she chooses to pretend to love someone.


    If it can make life comfortable, why not?


    In a word, the two decided to change a woman.


    After all, you can''t wait for the future queen to have plump wings. The only choice is to let her not become a queen.


    Shao Xinglan convinces the prime minister and has to listen to the prime minister''s opinions, so he doesn''t care about Shao sichen any more and asks him to go back to tainv''s house.


    Shao sichen didn''t even eat, so he went back to the Tainu mansion and asked for Meng Li.


    As soon as he saw Meng Li, he said with tears in his eyes:


    "Your Highness, the courtiers are back."


    Meng Li glanced at Shao sichen and became haggard.


    Nodded faintly:


    "just come back."


    "I miss your highness very much." He couldn''t help saying.


    Meng Li takes back her eyes. If it wasn''t for the two servants in the backyard, she really didn''t plan to write to Shao sichen.


    I always feel that Shao sichen''s love is all self touched. When he saw that, he saved a little, which is not a life-saving grace. Shao sichen is very persistent.


    It is estimated that if you ask him what he is in love with, he can''t say.


    Have this kind of person, idle, think oneself should love a person, then choose a person, you, love you.

 Chapter 1450

    And then keep hypnotizing myself, I love you, love you very much.


    I hypnotize myself and believe that this is the love of my life.


    Helpless.


    She said:


    "you''d better go and have a rest as soon as you feel weak."


    What else Shao sichen wanted to say, Meng Li immediately said:


    "I''ll go to your place to have dinner some other day."


    Shao sichen immediately laughed, extremely excited, really useful, at least his highness took the initiative to go to him.


    It was an excellent start for him.


    A heart is very happy, originally the whole body repressed breath dissipates without a trace, exudes joy.


    He also no longer said more, afraid to say more, the other side changed his words, hurried back to his bedroom.


    But the two Shijun are still very flustered. Sheng is afraid that he will be punished. When he hears that Shao sichen has come back, he immediately goes to see him.


    Is to ask Shao sichen to open a grace, can say they have no demon lord, hope Shao sichen said he went back to his mother''s home is not by their anger.


    Now it''s said that tainv dotes on them too much. They show off their power. Tainvjun''s admonishment is fruitless and goes away.


    What are they!


    Shao sichen was in a bad mood when he saw them.


    His face was not worried, and he wanted to attack, but when he thought of tainv, he could only sigh deeply.


    If you deliberately embarrass these two people now, tainv will be unhappy again, and then their relationship will have to go back to the past.


    Can only bow to agree.


    So I came out to help the two.


    Shao Xinglan


    I''m really angry.


    She is working hard to help her brother get rid of the two courtiers. What''s the result?


    The younger brother came out to defend them and defend them.


    Is there a bag in the skull?


    Tired feel not love.


    Meng Li is really amused by Shao sichen. How can there be such a stupid person?


    All of a sudden, I think people are a little cute as long as they are stupid to the extreme.


    Also let Meng Li see the available points, although I don''t know if I can use them in the future, but I can keep them.


    So Meng Li went to have a meal.


    Shao sichen is all over with joy. He is very happy to bring food to Meng Li.


    Although Meng Li''s face was light and he didn''t talk to him, Shao sichen was also happy.


    There''s love in my eyes.


    But Shao Xinglan was very upset. She didn''t succeed twice. Then she had to think of another way.


    According to the news from the other side of Tainu''s house, three days after their wedding, the courtiers went to the palace to worship one after another and asked the emperor to give them a story.


    Meng Li is also too lazy to fight back Shao Xinglan. It''s unnecessary. Since he has decided to go the way of the queen, he has to hold back. The queen doesn''t like too many means.


    She ran to the queen again.


    As soon as the empress saw that Meng Li was coming, she didn''t wait for Meng Li to speak, so she said:


    "it''s useless. A Shao Xinglan has made you so embarrassed."


    Meng Li only said: "mother emperor, son minister wins."


    The empress was all laughed by Meng Li. She said:


    "yes, I saw Shao Xinglan''s every move. I also admitted that what you said at that time was right. Her purpose was not simple."


    "So what? You are now in disrepute. Do you want me to protect you against everyone''s will?"


    Meng centrifugal said that as long as the queen knows Shao Xinglan''s every move, it''s good. In the plot, the queen doesn''t pay attention to these. Even if the client tells the queen that Shao Xinglan did it, she can''t get any evidence.


    What''s more, the queen must protect her, but she can''t save her face and scold her.


    "My son is too stupid to know how to break this situation." Meng Li lowered his head and said.


    The queen looked a little slower, nodded and said:


    "just know you are stupid."


    Meng Li: "yes, my son is not as stupid as his mother''s emperor. He has disgraced his mother. The mother''s emperor is the king of the world, and naturally is the most worthy of my son''s respect. In the future, I will learn from her, take her as my faith, and take her as my model..."


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rainbow Pi?


    The empress was angry and laughed again:


    "you really didn''t learn anything else, so you learned some oral Kung Fu."


    She had a look of disgust.


    In fact, it''s not stupid. At least I know who did it.


    But there are still some people who depend on her.


    The proof was that she was a mother as a child, not a single queen.


    When the queen didn''t notice, a tight string in her mind loosened a little.


    When my daughter is old, she is too young. If she is in a hurry, she should think more.


    For the sake of her ancestors'' foundation, she hopes that the future queen will be the best in the world.But she is selfish. She doesn''t want someone to have such strong ability when she is a tainv.

 Chapter 1451

    Meng Li did not refute the queen.


    The empress pondered for a while and said to Meng Li:


    "since there is no power to fight back, take it for the time being. If you suffer losses, you will be more careful in the future. It''s a lesson."


    Meng Li: "er Good


    It seems that the queen has her own plan to use her as bait.


    It''s about letting her learn a lesson, and I don''t know what the queen is planning.


    Anyway, Meng Li is now in a bad reputation. You can hear countless rumors when you take a carriage from the imperial palace to Tainu''s house.


    See her as a monster.


    Back in the Tainu mansion, Shao sichen blocks Meng Li and asks him: "Your Highness, are all the rumors outside true?"


    Meng Li: "can''t you tell the true from the false?"


    Shao sichen is silent, but seems inclined to believe the rumors outside.


    After all, Meng Li is not around Shao sichen at night. Who can know the trend of Meng Li?


    In fact, Meng Li seems crazy to do this kind of thing, but someone will do it.


    And people don''t care whether it''s true or not. It''s interesting for them to gossip about it.


    There are so many people talking about it that it''s like it''s true.


    After a while, Shao sichen said to Meng Li:


    "Your Highness, promise me not to go out at night, OK?"


    He said with heartache:


    "if you want a servant, I''ll find it for you."


    He felt that he had made a great compromise, which was very touching.


    He didn''t like the new servant in Tainu''s house, but it was better than Tainu''s behavior.


    Ah


    How can I fall in love with such a person?


    It''s too hard.


    But Meng Li took a look at Shao sichen with the eyes of seeing neuropathy and went straight away.


    It''s a waste of time to talk to him.


    He said love, but did he know the person he loved?


    Have you ever trusted someone you love?


    Even Shao sichen thinks so. Does she look like Yin devil?


    Pingya is a headache to ask Meng Li how to deal with it. Naturally, she knows that tainv doesn''t go out at night, and she can''t do that kind of ridiculous thing.


    But it''s no good to stand up and be a witness. No one knows that she is too female. She will only say that she gave false evidence.


    Meng Li said:


    "don''t make any moves at the moment."


    Pingya is a little anxious:


    "Your Highness, it can''t go on like this. Now it''s hard to hear outside, and your status may even be shaken."


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t worry."


    Pingya saw that Meng Li was very insipid, without a trace of panic. She couldn''t help but feel certain: "good."


    I hope your Highness has some solution.


    More and more people in the capital began to testify against Meng Li, saying that they had been kidnapped by this man, and even the people who stood up were getting younger and younger, even the little boys.


    Don''t let children go?


    Animals, too.


    People are heartbroken.


    One after another, go to the book saint and ask the saint to give you a statement. You can''t cover up just because it''s your daughter.


    It''s unfair that the evildoer is well in tainv''s mansion, and he is still very powerful when he goes out.


    Meng Li wants to laugh. More and more people testify against her, and it is said that some of them are not operated by man LAN.


    Instead, they spontaneously come forward and say that they have suffered misfortune.


    After all, people before are pretty good, if you stand up, you can also prove that you are pretty good, at least you can be seen by tainv.


    Such people are not without them.


    This day, when she went to court, the empress suddenly got angry with Meng Li and said:


    "look what you''ve done, too girl."


    Meng Li immediately knelt down and shrunk to watch the empress throw the mountain like memorials one by one in front of her.


    It''s full.


    It hurts to hit her.


    Both the prime minister and Shao Xinglan were on the court. Seeing this scene, they knew that they had succeeded in their plot.


    The ministers were also silent. They had been waiting for the emperor to punish her, so as to give them an account and give the people an explanation.


    "What else do you have to say?" The queen raised her eyebrows and was furious.


    Meng Li picked up a memorial from the ground. When he opened it, it was full of impeachment words, which were said around this matter.


    First, she said that she had taken away the good family at random in the capital, and then she said that too many women were not virtuous and could not take the responsibility.


    It''s about letting the queen kill her.


    Meng Li immediately looked struck by thunder, and then began to shout:


    "mother emperor, my son is wronged!"


    The queen sneered: "wronged, so many people testify against you, do you mean to cry wronged?"


    Meng Li shook his head desperately, his face panicked"I''m really wronged, but I''m not."


    "Come on, take tainv down to me. Without my order, tainv can''t step out of the east palace." The queen said with a wave of her hand.


    This means to take Meng Li to the palace for house arrest.


    It''s like going to jail.


    Meng Li immediately called out:


    "mother emperor, you listen to the explanation of my son."


    "Mother emperor, you love my son the most. Please believe me..."


    Everyone knows, no wonder too female dare to do this kind of thing, originally is relying on the Queen''s love.


    The empress snorted: "needless to say, I will make a thorough investigation and give an account to my subjects."


    Meng Li also insisted: "mother emperor, you listen to my son''s explanation..."


    Meng Li yelled to explain, but he didn''t explain.


    Then he was pulled down, and when he was taken away, he was still shouting: mother emperor, listen to me


    Queen: --


    After Meng Li was brought to the East Palace under house arrest, the East Palace was locked, leaving only a small door for Meng Li to send things.


    There wasn''t a waiter around.


    This palace was once occupied by the client when he was a child. Only when he was an adult did he have a mansion outside.


    Recalling just now, I feel that my acting should be OK.


    Shao Xinglan, they should not see the flaw.


    After Meng Li was put under house arrest, the queen sat on the Dragon chair, her face was frozen, and she didn''t speak.


    When people saw that the queen was in a rage, they did not dare to speak. The whole hall was silent.


    In the middle of the sound, the queen stood up and said angrily:


    "nothing to do."


    A lot of people saw that tainv had been put under house arrest. They wanted to strike while the iron was hot and let the empress abandon tainv as soon as possible, so that the empress would not repent again. They all went forward and said:


    "I have played."


    When one comes out, many people come out.


    It''s all played by ministers.


    Many people don''t really sympathize with the so-called "victims" in Beijing, but once the Tainu is abolished, they have a chance to push another imperial daughter up.


    Now the princesses are very active.


    The queen glanced at the people who came out, coughed a few times and sat down again.


    Then the ears buzzing, are about too female, the Queen''s expression more and more angry, obviously was too female evil gas not light.


    In the end, he was so angry that he fainted.


    As soon as the empress fainted, the whole court immediately turned into a pot of porridge and sent the empress back to the harem. All the high-level doctors from the whole imperial hospital came.


    To wake up the queen.

 Chapter 1452

    When the empress woke up, she looked tired and said weakly to the female officials around her:


    "prime minister, I want to see Prime Minister Shao."


    Although weak, but the voice is not small, it is impossible to say that the empress fainted, Shao Cheng can directly go home, she has been waiting outside the hall.


    Hearing what the queen said, she got up and planned to go in.


    Just then the female official came out and said to Prime Minister Shao: "Your Majesty, prime minister, would like to see you."


    Premier Shao nodded and walked in with a worried face.


    After a salute to the queen, she sat up a little, leaned back, and looked pale. She asked her minister, "am I wrong?"


    "It''s the misfortune of our country and my fault to have such a daughter."


    Minister said: "Your Majesty, please do not blame yourself."


    The empress sighed, thinking of her daughter, she said, "in the final analysis, it''s my poor discipline that makes her do such a thing."


    The prime minister took a look at the empress and saw that her expression did not seem to be faking. He felt that the empress should believe it.


    As long as people believe, even if they go to check and find out something different, they will still choose to believe their own judgment.


    However, she could not strongly urge the queen to abolish tainv, which seemed to be too purposeful.


    It''s easy to make the queen suspicious.


    He said: "I think this matter needs to be investigated again, and Her Highness is not like someone who will do such a thing."


    The empress said with a look that the prime minister was hoodwinked by tainv:


    "you are the only one who speaks to her. I have also checked that the times of these people are different. Some of them even happened a few years ago. Obviously tainv has done a lot of bad things behind my back these years."


    "The exposure of this matter is probably not expected by Tai nu. She is oppressing the people with her power. I have to give an account to her subjects..."


    "Still need to check, thoroughly check!"


    Her emotions began to stir.


    The prime minister comforted the queen and said, "Your Majesty, please don''t be angry."


    How can the empress allow the prime minister to lead the topic elsewhere, but come back and ask anxiously:


    "what do you think I should do?"


    Prime Minister


    "It''s up to your majesty." The prime minister rolled the snowball back.


    The empress held out her hand, took the prime minister''s hand, and said with a little guilt:


    "if there is something wrong with tainv, it will hurt your son."


    The prime minister also said with a bitter smile:


    "the country has a country first, and then a family. If tainv really does all this, then you don''t have to consider the child. He has married tainv, and all his blessings and misfortunes depend on each other."


    The empress then reluctantly smiles:


    "I am very glad that Ai Qing can think so."


    The prime minister nodded and dealt with the empress again. In order to avoid suspicion, she did not strongly ask the empress to abolish tainv or protect tainv.


    Just stand in the middle, and the advice is to do whatever you want.


    After the empress said the conversation and fell asleep again, the prime minister returned to the prime minister''s house. Shao Xinglan quickly met the prime minister and asked him, "mother, what does the emperor say?"


    I want to abandon the prime minister


    Shao Xinglan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, once again determined: "seriously?"


    The prime minister nodded, but her expression was obviously not as happy as Shao Xinglan.


    She said:


    "Your Majesty said that she would thoroughly investigate this matter, and I am afraid to find out the truth."


    Shao Xinglan doesn''t care much:


    "don''t worry, mother. I''ve got most people under control. Those who feed poison and want to live won''t talk nonsense."


    The prime minister shook his head and said:


    "I''m worried that the biggest variable is Manlan. He knows everything."


    Shao Xinglan hooked his lips and said:


    "but he was controlled by his daughter with poison. As long as he wanted to live, he would not talk casually."


    Since Meng Li named man LAN last time, Shao Xinglan investigated man LAN when he came home.


    Instead, she used Manlan.


    "In fact, as long as most people insist on what they said before, they will surely pull down the tainv."


    "Besides, tainv''s bad reputation among the people has come into being. Even if someone changes her words, everyone will doubt whether there is a black curtain to let them change their words."


    The prime minister said anxiously:


    "if you pull the tainv down, will the future tainv be able to accommodate her?"


    She doesn''t want Huasheng to die now. After all, her son wants this man.


    Otherwise, tainv won''t bear this charge at present.


    Before doing things, she thought that these accusations could make the tainv be abolished, but she was still a royal daughter, and she would not be demoted as a commoner.


    It''s just a notorious imperial daughter. Naturally, she doesn''t allow her son to follow a common man.Shao Xinglan''s eyes were full of ambition. She said, "


    ," when we can''t afford to get it, we has the final say. "


    The prime minister took a look at Shao Xinglan and felt that his daughter was too ambitious.


    Actually want to control after too female, even after the queen.


    She was silent for a moment and said:


    "after this matter is settled, the man named Manlan has been solved."


    Some people can''t stay.


    But Shao Xinglan hesitated, she was not too willing.


    Seeing the hesitation in his daughter''s eyes, the prime minister said in a deep voice:


    "it''s just one man. There are thousands of people who have abandoned him."


    Shao Xinglan shook his head and said:


    "he''s different. If we use him well, he''s definitely our sword."


    The prime minister sneered and said:


    "the so-called sword can be used to hurt others, but it is also easy to be hurt by the sword."


    Shao Xinglan persistently said:


    "he will not hurt me."


    The prime minister has some helplessness and doesn''t want to talk about this topic for the moment.


    Then he said:


    "the more critical the moment, the less careless you are. There are variables before you get the final result."


    Shao Xinglan:


    "Niang, you are too careful."


    The prime minister is a little angry. Her daughter is very capable, but she is too confident because she is young. Overconfidence means conceit and arrogance.


    She said in a bad tone:


    "family glory is tied to one body. If something happens, the whole family will be followed by bad luck. Can I be careless?"


    Seeing that the prime minister was angry, Shao Xing said, "I know."


    But he couldn''t help but say:


    "but it''s really hard for your majesty to find out the truth, and the trace has long been erased."


    "Those people haven''t even seen the true face of Manlan. Even if the queen finds out that tainv is wronged, she can''t find us."


    So they don''t have any loss. The big deal is that they don''t completely pull down tainv.


    There are many ways to deal with it. If you have a long life, take your time. If you can''t do it with one blow, you can do it again.


    When Shao sichen heard that tainv was locked in the palace and couldn''t get out, he really felt like being struck by thunder.


    I feel that my soul has been pulled to pain.


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that if things were not too big, the grown-up tainv would never be detained in the palace.


    This is the unique disguised imprisonment of tainv.


    It''s because the royal family needs face.


    He''s full of ideas about what to do?


    He must save her and ask her mother and sister.


    They will promise, if not, they will go on hunger strike.

 Chapter 1453

    Shao sichen was moved by this idea.


    I feel that I have paid too much for too many women.


    So Shao sichen went back to the prime minister''s house, knelt down in front of the prime minister and Shao Xinglan, and begged:


    "mother, sister, now tainv is in crisis, please help her."


    Shao Xinglan helps the forehead, this stupid younger brother.


    Stupid enough.


    But for her brother, she would have been killed.


    When Shao Xinglan wanted to say something, the prime minister took a look at Shao Xinglan and took the lead in saying:


    "don''t worry, I will try my best."


    Shao sichen immediately kowtowed to the prime minister.


    In the heart is also a lot of stability, as long as his mother is willing to help, too female will be OK.


    Chen Xiang agreed, even think of a good hunger strike and other tricks are not used.


    Shao sichen didn''t know that his mother did all the things that tainv could do. What''s more, he didn''t know that the prime minister agreed just to keep him from crying and crying.


    Although he promised, he didn''t plan to help her out of the crisis.


    When all the dust is settled, Shao sichen can only accept it.


    They will not give Shao sichen any plan, because they know that Shao sichen is too simple, he will only do bad things.


    Meng Li was trapped in the East Palace, but he was also happy to be at leisure. Besides training, he was sleeping and eating.


    To say it''s the East Palace is to shut it up in a room where there is nothing.


    The empress also sent people to keep the eastern palace in strict order. Anyway, she had to do a full set of plays.


    Meng Li doesn''t worry that the empress''s pretending to make a real show will abolish her. If the empress really has this idea, it can be implemented long ago. There''s no need to delay it until now.


    Empress Feng was also flustered when she heard that she had been shut up. She rushed to the empress to admit her mistake and took the responsibility to herself.


    Ask the queen to forgive her once.


    The queen helps her forehead, so her Phoenix heel is very stupid.


    The prime minister''s side naturally refused to let go of this great opportunity. It was bound to make the matter more serious and make the queen have no way back.


    After a few days, they created public opinion, incited the public, and encouraged those who claimed to be victims to kneel down in front of the palace to sue the emperor.


    I don''t know how they got such a guess.


    Said: if too female is not abandoned, she will revenge them.


    This kind of thought is naturally led by the prime minister''s office.


    These people know that they have framed tainv and there is no way out. They can only hope that tainv will be abandoned.


    Once they are abolished, the power will not be so great, and they will be a little safer.


    At that time, we should not be greedy for those interests, otherwise it would not be like today.


    It''s a life of self destruction.


    And among them, there are people arranged by Shao Xinglan, who call themselves victims.


    Then, in the "victims" group, take with you what the victims should do and say.


    How to get justice for yourself.


    They yelled: if the emperor does not give us another explanation, they will commit suicide.


    At first, ordinary people couldn''t get close to the palace gate, but they had so many people and great strength that they forced them to pass.


    They are "victims" again. Soldiers are not good at using force against them.


    There are also a lot of people at the theatre. They scold tainv one after another, saying that men are vulnerable groups and it is shameless to bully them.


    Shao Xinglan watched the play in a slightly secret place and said to the attendant:


    "where''s Manlan?"


    The servant replied:


    "my Lord, I haven''t seen you."


    Shao Xing appendix frowned, let man blue go out to work last night, has not returned?


    Even though some people can''t find her at this critical moment, she can''t find anyone.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Dong...!"


    The sound from the palace gate was deep and shocking. The drum in front of the palace gate was knocked.


    Then there was a loud voice:


    "the emperor arrived...!"


    The "victims" who had been crying and shouting before were silenced for a moment. They looked around in disbelief.


    A lot of soldiers in armor came out in front. They took shields and pushed them far back.


    There is a large space in front of the palace.


    And then they saw a bright yellow sedan chair coming out from the inside. Just looking at the top of the sedan chair, they could see that the sedan chair was extremely luxurious.


    Meng Li first came down from the sedan chair, then turned around and stretched out her hand. The empress from the sedan chair, with her hand in the palm of Meng Li''s hand, with all her majesty, surpassed the others.


    In front of him, a servant called out again:


    "the emperor arrived..."


    All of them knelt down, and many of them saw the Queen''s face for the first time.


    The empress glanced at the crowd with a kind of arrogance before she spoke slowly:"I heard that you are all victims?"


    The "victims" of ordinary families suddenly disappeared, and the emperor''s authority made them breathless.


    Where is the courage to shout just now?


    But the people arranged by Shao Xinglan can''t just give up.


    Immediately he began to cry:


    "Your Majesty It''s the grass people. I beg your majesty to make the decision for the grass people. "


    "And the grass people..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The empress looked at the "victims" in the black land and gasped. If these are all victims, then the woman''s health is too good.


    That''s what Meng Li thought.


    How tired is she with so many people?


    In fact, there''s no way to do that. Shao Xinglan didn''t want to get so many people, but he couldn''t help it. Some people became "victims" spontaneously.


    It''s OK for these people to join in the fun, but do they know that they can''t join in the fun?


    If they were really told to come forward to redress their grievances, they would slip faster than anyone else.


    The people arranged by Shao Xinglan think they have atmosphere, so they have the courage to speak.


    But they all finished, and they didn''t drive the whole atmosphere.


    If it was true, they would dare to say it, but now they are trembling with fear and fear, and dare not speak at all.


    There are only a few who dare to say so.


    When they had finished, the queen said in a loud voice:


    "since you all say that tainv did it, can you see that it''s the people around me?"


    Ordinary people don''t know tainv, but Shao Xinglan''s people knew her, and they immediately pointed out: "you It''s you... "


    Their faces are also full of fear and nostalgia for the past. The rest of the ordinary "victims" look at Meng Li.


    So this is her royal highness?


    Unexpectedly


    It looks so good.


    It''s much better than the pictures they''ve been shown.


    If only it were true.


    Tainv is so beautiful. If she really wants to take him away, they won''t say it.


    The queen asked:


    "what do you say?"


    She didn''t ask anyone to get up. For her, ordinary subjects could only kneel down and talk to her.


    Apart from the several special actors who have been shouting, there are still some brave people who dare to say that the rest are just like a runaway, faltering, and can''t say a word.


    Shao Xinglan, dressed in plain clothes, knelt and buried his head a little farther away.


    What''s the meaning of your Majesty''s bringing tainv out?


    Do you testify in court?

 Chapter 1454

    Besides, there are also some officials around the queen who are in charge of this matter.


    Shao Xinglan knows that this matter will come to an end today.


    The queen said indifferently:


    "can''t you say it?"


    The special actor No. 1 hesitated for a moment, and then after brewing his emotions, he cried out with great indignation:


    "Your Majesty, the grass people have lost their virginity and can''t live."


    "How can I live in the future..."


    He took a dagger from his body and put it on his neck. He would commit suicide if he made a gesture.


    Soldiers see someone take out a sharp weapon, quickly around in front of the queen, to avoid injury to the queen.


    And the special actor No. 1 is holding a dagger, surrounded by an ordinary person, dare not reach out to grab, for fear of injury.


    And because there is a queen here, they dare not speak up.


    The weak can only shout:


    "come on Don''t be impulsive... "


    Without any persuasion, the No. 1 special actor was speechless.


    But the dagger has been put on the neck, and it seems too fake for others to put it down after two shouts.


    But if it really goes down


    Forget it. Life matters.


    He took the opportunity to put the dagger down, and began to play tragedies to cover up his embarrassment.


    Meng Li was amused to see this scene, didn''t he feel embarrassed?


    Don''t commit suicide in the future. If no one stops you, you will be out of the sky.


    The queen turned her head and looked over. Meng Li immediately restrained her smile and stood aside with a serious face.


    "Since you can''t say why, I''ll let you meet someone."


    The queen clapped her hands, and behind her came the sound of wheels.


    Out of a prison car, Manlan was trapped, his hair was all combed up, showing the whole face.


    The face is also very clean and easy to distinguish.


    Even though his face was extremely pale and his clothes were clean, he felt very painful at the moment.


    Because he frowns from time to time.


    Shao Xinglan''s heart trembled. This


    The queen asked the crowd:


    "do you know him?"


    People looked up at Manlan. The bottom of the prison car was raised. Although there were soldiers around, it would not block people''s sight.


    I can see Manlan clearly.


    Many people shake their heads and say they haven''t seen it.


    The queen waved her hand and put a black mask on man''s blue face, only showing his eyes. People''s eyes were strange.


    At first, I couldn''t see the whole face clearly, because I couldn''t focus on his eyes alone.


    But now there is only one pair of eyes left for them to see. When they look carefully, they will know who it is.


    This is the man who promised them the benefit of doing it.


    Of course, according to this man''s tone at that time, they had to do what they did, and they had to do what they didn''t do.


    Who else would like to do such a thing?


    Only when there is no choice can we make the choice of maximizing benefits.


    As a result, I haven''t received the final payment, and I''ve been poisoned. I''ve been entrapped a lot.


    When people think of their poison, they start to panic again.


    Manlan is surrounded by Xing. She said to Manlan,


    "repeat your confession."


    Manlan was tortured last night. He couldn''t die if he wanted to. Now he had to admit his life.


    Incomparably weak, he said:


    "tainv is wronged. These people are all coerced by me. I framed tainv. I should die."


    His face was full of humiliation and pain, and his whole body was filled with an indescribable withering air. Coupled with his excellent appearance, he was somewhat pitiable.


    Shao Xinglan didn''t expect that man LAN, whom she trusted, betrayed her so easily. She was shocked, but she shrank in the corner and didn''t move.


    Isn''t she in the net now?


    Mr. Xing was a middle-aged woman with fierce eyebrows and eyes. He said:


    "call out your master behind the scenes."


    Manlan pursed her cracked lip and said, "prime minister."


    "Everything is directed by the prime minister."


    Meng Li


    Not Shao Xinglan, but the prime minister. It seems that the queen wants to attack the prime minister.


    This is really


    It seems that the empress also thinks that the power given to the prime minister is too great, and the prime minister must have participated in what Shao Xinglan did. The empress can''t tolerate such nonsense.


    I''m probably paving the way for the future. I''m worried that the future queen will not be able to surrender such a minister.


    The special actor No. 2''s situation was revealed, and they had no way to survive, so they simply broke the boat.


    He cried out in despair:


    "heaven, there is no reason. You can''t let people carry the black pot just because you are shielding the Empress Dowager.""I swear with my life that I''ve been attacked by tainv. If I can''t get justice today, I''ll be bloody on the spot..."


    The rest of the special actors immediately followed suit, shouting to die.


    But not really dead.


    The queen swept over coldly, and set her eyes on the criminal.


    Adult Xing waved to the people around him. Then someone came over with a box and opened it. There were many jade bottles inside.


    Master Xing cleared his throat and said in a loud voice:


    "the emperor is wise. He has found out that this person has poisoned you and coerced you into doing what you have to do. I hereby give you an antidote and give you your freedom."


    Those who had been poisoned by Manlan became restless.


    What they are most worried about is their own poison. If they get rid of it, they don''t have to worry about it.


    However, as soon as I turned my head, I thought that this was the Holy One. It was also a crime of deceiving the king that they framed tainv.


    We all know that the plot is very serious.


    To admit one''s actions now is to seek one''s own death.


    Naturally, master Xing also considered their ideas and said:


    "the Lord''s mercy reminds you that you can''t help yourself to avoid your death. I hope you will tell the truth after taking the antidote, or you will be punished as a crime of bullying the king."


    "The crime of deceiving the king is a capital crime, and serious cases involve the three nationalities."


    People who are really poisoned are very hesitant. They don''t know if they will be forgiven by the queen if they take the antidote and tell the truth.


    Look at the queen.


    The empress nodded at half a sound:


    "the meaning of Xing is what I mean."


    "But you can get rid of a capital crime, but you can''t escape a living crime. You still have to be convicted according to circumstances."


    Royal is not a choreographer.


    If you do, you have to bear the consequences.


    Don''t you want to pay a price? That''s impossible.


    All of you: --


    Can this be changed? If you change your tongue, you will be convicted.


    Some people have just made up their mind not to change their words, and they hear Mr. Xing say:


    "all the poisons you have are chronic poisons. You have different constitutions, and the time of death varies, but the final result is death."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try your life."


    There was a lot of fear.


    Others may not believe this, but it is equivalent to an official speech.


    Some people who are extremely afraid of death immediately raise their hands and shout:


    "I want an antidote. I''m willing to admit my guilt..."


    The criminal sent someone to give him an antidote, but he took it directly. He took a breath and told the truth.


    How pitiful you are to say that you are forced by others.


    He''s left out all the deals.

 Chapter 1455

    If one does this, another does it.


    In the end, we all want the antidote. If we are convicted, we are not alone.


    The emperor said that he would not kill them. Even if he was convicted, he would suffer for a period of time.


    Just get through it.


    Better than poisoning. I don''t know when I will die.


    Even those who come to be "victims" of their own accord, in order to hide that they are from their own country, have to ask for an antidote.


    They didn''t get poisoned and didn''t worry about death. But now, they can only admit that they framed tainv.


    My heart is bitter.


    All red mouth white teeth move, and man blue also move, that a few special actors will not turn waves what.


    The onlookers did not dare to say a word, but the "victims" took the antidote and confessed and were taken away by the soldiers.


    Lock up before you convict.


    There were their families among the crowd, but they didn''t dare to stand up.


    How dare the people fight with the officials?


    Besides, these are the sons of the family. We can''t let a family fall into crisis for the sake of one son.


    Men''s status at home is not high.


    Besides, when Shao Xinglan heard that Manlan confessed that it was the prime minister''s residence, she wanted to leave here.


    But when I look back, I don''t know when the saints have surrounded me.


    She''s just stuck here.


    I can''t figure out why Manlan betrayed her.


    If she had tried all kinds of torture by the Queen''s men, she would have understood.


    Man LAN is also a person and can''t bear it. Besides, Shao Xinglan hasn''t brought man LAN into the backyard and doesn''t love each other. How can she hold on to her?


    Although Shao Xinglan poisoned and controlled Manlan, he had another master at the beginning. His poison was more than the same. If he could betray his former master, why could he not betray Manlan?


    Tortured, Manlan wants to die now.


    Cheap life, in the final analysis, is the weapon of the dignitaries. Living is also working for others.


    What''s the point of suffering from this?


    Meng Li looked in the direction of Shao Xinglan and said to the queen in a soft voice:


    "mother emperor, my son''s minister looks familiar at that man."


    The queen followed Meng Li''s eyes and said to the people around her:


    "bring the man over."


    The queen said to Meng Li angrily, "I really don''t know what happened to me. If my eyes are good and my mouth is good, my brain is bad."


    Meng Li is embarrassed. She clenches her fist to her lips. The queen means that she has developed limbs and simple mind.


    Shao Xinglan saw that people were coming towards her. She felt that things were not good, but she couldn''t go now.


    Can only be allowed to be brought before the queen.


    In front of the queen, Shao Xing''s legs softened and he knelt down.


    The queen asked:


    "Shao Aiqing, what are you doing here?"


    Shao Xinglan''s face turned pale with fright. He pretended to be calm and said to the Queen:


    "I pass by, I pass by."


    The empress let out a meaningful voice:


    "passing by, if I guess correctly, you should be on duty?"


    Shao Xinglan immediately admitted his mistake: "Your Majesty''s atonement, is my dereliction of duty, the punishment, I will go to ask for punishment."


    The officials behind the queen kept looking at Shao Xinglan. Before that, Manlan called the prime minister''s house out.


    It''s really thought-provoking to see the people of the prime minister''s residence here.


    The empress shook her head and said: "Shao Aiqing''s behavior is suspicious. I think we should thoroughly investigate and remove Shao Xinglan from all his duties and take him into custody for the time being."


    Criminal adults have to order, immediately asked people to stand Shao Xinglan down.


    Before leaving, Shao Xinglan looked at Meng Li reluctantly.


    And Shao Xinglan arranged those special actors, the queen specially ordered, to put these people in solitary confinement.


    The ministers who followed the queen went back.


    When the prime minister heard about it, he rushed to the queen to plead guilty.


    The smell of the blue star is the same as most of the things she has not heard.


    According to the truth, even if it is necessary to give up behind the scenes, it is Shao Xinglan.


    It''s not a big crime to say that the whole family will not be destroyed, but the individual will surely die.


    But this crime is in my head, even if I get away with it, the prime minister''s office will decline.


    It''s hard to turn over.


    Because the prime minister''s office is now supported by himself, the children have not yet become the climate.


    However, if it falls on the appendix and abandons the appendix, the prime minister''s office will not be greatly affected. It may hurt the vitality, but it is not fatal.


    Just really want to give up their favorite daughter?


    To choose between a person and a family, Chen Xiang knows how to choose rationally, but emotionally, she can''t accept it.At the same time, she was a little annoyed. How could she be fooled by a suckling girl.


    She was not unaware of her daughter''s conceit.


    I didn''t dissuade him in time, but I was careless


    Kneeling on the ground, one snivel, one tear to say that he is guilty, let your majesty surrender.


    The Empress always said that she was guilty of indifference


    Naturally, the prime minister couldn''t admit it, so he said:


    "it''s because I''m not good at being a man, and I''ve got a grudge with others. In order to count me as a minister, the other party even implicated my daughter. Because my daughter suffered, I''m naturally guilty!"


    The empress was amused by the prime minister and said:


    "Shao Aiqing, you are as smart as you were then."


    Leaving the matter clean, he immediately said that she was framed by someone, because someone had framed her.


    But the key is that the prime minister can''t be released directly now. The prime minister has a woman who holds military power, and the prime minister also has military power.


    In addition, the prime minister has a large number of followers in Beijing. If he does not grasp the strength well, he may encounter a strong rebound.


    In addition, the sudden fall of prime minister is bound to support another force to keep balance with the existing people who are opposite to prime minister.


    Where to find such a person at a time, if people step up to heaven, it is certainly not appropriate.


    The essential thing in the court hall is the skill of weighing.


    The queen sighed.


    Take your time. The prime minister''s rights must be weakened slowly, and give yourself time to cultivate people.


    And Meng left this side, returned to too female mansion.


    We should go back in a big way. After we go back, we should let people quickly spread today''s events, create public opinion and tell everyone that we are trapped.


    The queen herself came out to make up her mind and wash away her grievances. No one would say anything bad to her at this time.


    Is other several stares at too the empress of the female''s position, as long as don''t silly, also won''t have the movement at this time.


    That''s the opposite of the queen.


    Besides, if we make some bad comments about tainv now, what should we do if she is repaired by the queen?


    After all, if you step in at this time, you will be suspected of the originator.


    Public opinion blows as fast as a tornado.


    Although the "victims" were locked up by the queen, their families did not dare to say anything.

 Chapter 1456

    It can only be said that too female is wronged, my son is also involuntarily what.


    How can we ordinary people dare to do such things if we don''t have to?


    After all, in front of the emperor, his son has admitted his guilt. Now, if I change my words, they are also guilty of bullying the king?


    They also hope that this will make their sons suffer less in prison, and the lighter the charges, the better.


    If you have a good attitude towards admitting your mistake, you can be less guilty.


    Therefore, Meng Li seems to have no resistance to change himself, and everyone has the same caliber.


    After the people sent out, Meng Li sat in the study, outside the door came Shao sichen crying.


    Crying to see her.


    Meng Li now just think about this person feel a little annoyed, to say Shao sichen did not seem to do anything special, but it is inexplicable.


    Probably also received the plot, let his first impression of him become poor.


    But I want to see you, too.


    But it''s just a drag, let Shao sichen cry a little more.


    Suffer more.


    But after a while, Meng Li found that it was not for Shao sichen to suffer, but for himself.


    I can''t hear any more.


    It''s hard to listen to his rhythmic cry.


    She had Shao sichen let in.


    Shao sichen came in and saw Meng Li. He immediately knelt down and cried: "Your Highness, please help my mother and fourth sister."


    Shao sichen felt very bitter. Some time ago, he went to beg his mother and fourth sister to save her.


    Now that they have an accident again, I have to beg your highness.


    Fortunately, his Highness has come back, otherwise he doesn''t know who to look for.


    It''s too hard for me.


    He didn''t know how things turned out to be like this. All the misfortunes happened to the people he loved.


    Meng Li asked indifferently:


    "do you want our palace to save them?"


    Shao sichen''s eyes were red and he nodded.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "do you know why they had an accident?"


    Shao sichen is silent for a moment. As long as he wants to get the fourth sister and his mother out of the crisis, the only person in his mind is tainv.


    If he is too female, he can''t help it?


    He didn''t even have time to think about the cause of the dispute.


    There''s no time to think if Tainu will agree.


    After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "Your Highness, do you believe in courtiers? Fourth sister and mother will never harm you. There must be some misunderstanding. "


    Meng Li asked:


    "you let me believe you. Do you believe me?"


    Shao sichen didn''t know, so Meng Li also made Shao sichen understand. She said: "before, you really believed that our palace would do those things. How much did you trust our palace? How can I trust you today? "


    Shao sichen suddenly realized.


    His mouth was full of bitterness. At that time, people outside said so, and people around him also said so.


    He really thought his highness was that kind of person.


    But although his highness is such a person, he has accepted it. Isn''t it enough to love his highness?


    He insisted on love, can''t you forgive his temporary distrust?


    For a moment, he felt that his language was so pale that he could not find any words to explain himself.


    I can only say:


    "I beg your highness to forgive me for my mistake."


    Meng Li asked, "do you think there is any misunderstanding between the palace and the prime minister?"


    Shao sichen thought that the other party had forgiven him, so he relaxed a little. Only his fourth sister and mother were left in his mind. He naturally said:


    "Your Highness is the wife of the courtiers, and I think your highness knows that they love me very much, so how can he harm you?"


    "Can''t your highness understand such a simple question?"


    Shao sichen''s heart is too anxious, and his speech is nothing more than his brain.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s stupid in my palace."


    Shao sichen


    He now found that the furthest distance in the world is not that I miss you but you don''t know, but that I can''t catch up with you at all.


    He couldn''t find a response to his Highness''s many words.


    It''s really sad.


    Shao sichen''s body softened and he sat on the ground, looking very weak.


    That kind of weakness is not only physical, but also from the heart.


    Diluting all his other emotions, he murmured:


    "Your Highness, I beg you, will you? Does your highness have the heart to watch his servants lose their relatives?"


    Meng Li nodded: "have the heart."


    Shao sichen looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "are you so cruel?"


    "I am your husband, your highness!"


    Shao sichen''s voice is a little sharp. He looks at Meng Li with the eyes of condemnation and pain.Meng Li looked at Shao sichen and couldn''t help laughing.


    This is the most simple "stupid" man she has ever seen.


    It''s no city. I can''t calm down. I was born as a big family and grew up under the excessive protection of my sisters. It''s also sad.


    In the plot, Shao Xinglan can always guard Shao sichen''s innocence, but now he can''t.


    No one to protect the simple will be very miserable.


    Especially in this environment.


    "Is it in your heart that your mother and fourth sister are going to die?" Meng Li asked with great interest.


    Shao sichen didn''t expect that such vicious words would come out of the Tainu''s mouth, and immediately said with dismay:


    "the fourth elder sister has been locked up by the emperor, and someone framed Niang. Can they go back all over?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s not going to die. How can it be in your mouth like they''re going to be beheaded in autumn?"


    Shao sichen took a look at Meng Li''s face, looking at her face with a faint smile, which he did not seem to have seen.


    It was also something he could never hope for. How many times did he fantasize that tainv only laughed at him like this?


    Now too female is to smile, but he feels incomparably dazzling, prick his heart to suffer.


    Now I find that the furthest distance in the world is not that I can''t catch up with you.


    But I am anxious to fidget, crying heartbroken, you can still gloat to laugh out.


    He covered his chest with one hand. It seemed that he could not bear the pain. He took a deep breath and said:


    "does your highness hate his courtiers so much?"


    Meng Li still had a smile on his face:


    "why, I don''t hate you."


    Clients don''t hate Shao sichen. She doesn''t think Shao sichen is worth hating at all.


    Hate is a waste of mind.


    Without Shao Xinglan and prime minister, Shao sichen is as easy to deal with as ants to clients. Who would hate ants?


    Shao sichen took a deep breath again and asked:


    "so your highness means that your mother and fourth sister will be fine, right?"


    Meng Li: "how does this palace know?"


    Shao sichen


    He was a little crazy in his heart. What tainv just said was that Niang and her fourth sister would not be in danger.


    He looked at Meng Li in despair, and had given up the idea of smooth communication with each other.


    I just want to be able to communicate, no matter whether it''s smooth or not.


    He still didn''t want to believe that Niang and the fourth sister would harm tainv. They loved themselves so much that they would never harm the people they loved.


    He said to Meng Li bitterly:


    "Your Highness, please believe that the courtiers will not harm you."

 Chapter 1457

    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "OK, these things are not up to the palace."


    Shao sichen insisted on pleading:


    "Your Highness, please help me."


    Meng Li''s face completely cooled down:


    "if you pester our palace again, our palace will ban you."


    Shao sichen looked at Meng Li in amazement. He felt that tainv had renewed his understanding of her again and again.


    When he needed help most, she was so cruel and heartless.


    At that time, he begged for his mother for the sake of her.


    And Niang did not hesitate to agree at that time.


    This is the difference between Niang and tainv.


    Mother should have no place to be sorry for her, but now she''s in trouble and she''s gloating.


    I feel unworthy for myself and my mother.


    Moreover, he could feel that the other party was serious, so he did not dare to speak any more.


    It doesn''t matter if I''m banned at ordinary times, but if I''m banned at this time, I can''t get news from outside.


    Although Shao sichen said at this time that she was extremely disappointed, he did not remember to fight. In a few days, he would have inexplicable expectations and love.


    The queen looked at the memorial with an aunt smile, and everything was under her control.


    All things are chess in hand.


    And Meng Li, who has made a chess piece, doesn''t know?


    Are you sure it''s just that she''s the Queen''s pawn?


    The queen also made her chessman, which virtually became the biggest sword in her mission.


    It''s all mutual.


    It''s nothing. Anyway, Meng Li doesn''t care.


    I don''t know if Shao Xinglan can live well after he was dismissed.


    All her ambitions are above the court hall. Now far away from here, she has nowhere to show her ability.


    She is not in a hurry to Shao Xinglan, according to the Queen''s action, the decline of the prime minister''s house is very fast.


    She asked Shao Xing to watch the prime minister''s office decline day by day.


    In the plot, the client knows that the situation is irreparable, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    If you can''t prove your innocence, you can only watch yourself be abandoned.


    Shao sichen was greatly relieved to know the final result.


    It''s very good to be alive, and it''s even more lucky to be able to walk out completely.


    He doesn''t know whether he is an official or not. He just knows that people are good.


    Back to the prime minister''s house, I wanted to see the fourth sister.


    But as soon as I got to the door of the fourth sister''s room, I heard that she was angry with the waiter.


    He hesitated, wondering whether to enter.


    Shao Xinglan yelled: "roll."


    The voice is very sharp.


    The servant inside came out in a panic, and did not forget to give Shao sichen a salute, and called Shao sichen.


    When Shao Xinglan heard the voice, her anger was suppressed. She asked faintly:


    "are you back?"


    Shao sichen didn''t have a choice, so he went in, politely gave Shao Xinglan a salute, and called out:


    "fourth sister."


    Shao Xinglan asked sarcastically:


    "come to see my joke?"


    Shao sichen''s face turned pale and asked in surprise:


    "how could the fourth sister have such an idea? What kind of person is sichen? Doesn''t the fourth sister understand? "


    Shao Xinglan squeezed out a ha ha laugh from his throat.


    She also knew that Shao sichen would not do this, but she was really unhappy in her heart. That was to say that she wanted to have a mouth.


    "What are you doing here?" Shao Xinglan no longer looks at Shao sichen.


    From the bottom of her heart, she did resent the younger brother.


    If it wasn''t for her brother''s stupidity and unfairness, she wouldn''t have to do so much.


    Now things have come to this point, it is equivalent to being implicated by my brother.


    But these are what we have to do, and we can''t really blame others.


    It''s like a dumb loser.


    When Shao sichen realized that Shao Xinglan was blaming him, he said it was difficult to understand.


    Then I think about it.


    It should be that the strange woman didn''t help.


    He still has the idea of making his mother''s family and his girlfriend get along with each other. He thinks that it''s not a good way for them to misunderstand each other.


    Then he said to Shao Xinglan:


    "elder sister, if you have time, please explain to tainv. Now she misunderstood you deeply, so she didn''t help you."


    This words can''t say to too female, but say no problem to own elder sister.


    Shao Xinglan


    What are you talking about?


    Did she not hear clearly just now?

 Chapter 1458

    "You..."


    Shao Xinglan doesn''t know what to say about this stupid brother.


    It''s hard to say.


    It''s hard to say a hundred words.


    Shao sichen also said that he couldn''t understand his sister''s idea. He said bitterly:


    "according to the truth, the relationship between you and tainv should be very good, but why is it so?"


    He can feel the dislike of tainv to her sister and the disgust of her sister to tainv.


    The two families who are married to each other help each other. They are


    "I know that tainv has a bad temper. You and your mother are right. It''s tainv But in the final analysis, there is a misunderstanding between you... "


    Shao Xinglan looks indifferent, interrupted Shao sichen''s words.


    Asked:


    "what do you know?"


    "What do you know?"


    "Where''s the position that I''m going to soften the women''s clothes? When you get married, you are biased towards others? Too many women, too many women, you can''t live without too many women in your life? "


    "Can you be yourself? How can a son like you come out of the prime minister''s office? "


    Shao Xinglan is very angry, but he doesn''t say it well.


    She has been patient, if not for the sake of a man''s younger brother, it is not such a tone.


    It''s not going to waste words here.


    Shao sichen explained:


    "it''s not for you to be soft, but for everyone to sit down and solve the misunderstanding."


    "If I could talk too much, it would not be so." He also felt aggrieved and bitter.


    He felt that he had broken his heart for the relationship between the two families.


    Shao Xinglan rolled his eyes:


    "go out, I want to be quiet."


    Shao sichen didn''t move. He thought about it carefully with his brain before he asked:


    "do you still want to go back to the court?"


    Shao Xinglan''s face was ironic, but also a little deliberately embarrassed Shao sichen.


    She wants to see what stupid brother can give her.


    "Do you have a way?" he asked


    Shao sichen said:


    "in fact, as long as you explain it clearly to tainv."


    Shao sichen doesn''t want to admit that he insists on letting Shao Xinglan find tainv.


    Now too female ignore him, he thinks it is because too female misunderstanding here.


    As long as it''s open, tainv can talk to him.


    Although he explained to her that her elder sister would not do this, she didn''t believe it. Her elder sister was a woman and she always had more weight to speak than him.


    Shao Xinglan completely angry, around to let her bow.


    Does the younger brother want to lose his future and dignity?


    Now she is very annoyed with her younger brother, who is a big girl, gritting her teeth and saying:


    "explain what? To tell you the truth, I did it about tainv. "


    When things are like this, there is nothing to hide.


    Shao sichen is also angry head confused.


    When Shao sichen heard this, he was shocked to see Shao Xinglan.


    It never occurred to him that his sister really did it.


    No, no, No. what my sister said must be angry.


    "Don''t be angry." Shao sichen has some grievances.


    Then he said:


    "if you don''t want to find tainv, sichen will find a way for you."


    Shao Xinglan is so angry by Shao sichen.


    She said:


    "no, you don''t have to think of a way for me. I''m not angry. I did it. Otherwise, why do you think I was dismissed?"


    "Why do you think my mother lost her real power?"


    "It''s all about protecting me, and we started out for you."


    Mother has been cold to her since it happened.


    It seems that it''s not worth abandoning so much for her.


    She knew that her mother had always been the first in her family. It was not easy for her to give up so much for her. She had nothing to blame but herself.


    Just blame at that time did not deal with man blue, as my mother said, man blue is the biggest variable in this matter.


    Think of here, Shao Xinglan hate teeth itch, unfortunately heard that man LAN died, otherwise fall in her hands, she will call him life is not like death.


    Now it''s too tired to bear these things alone. She wants to find someone to bear them.


    You can''t blame her.


    But Shao sichen saw that his elder sister''s expression was not fake, and he began to shake his original idea.


    Ask uncertainly:


    "did you really do it?"


    Shao Xinglan held back his anger: "is it necessary for me to cheat you?"


    Shao sichen, with a look of suffering a huge blow, muttered: "why do you want to do this, and why do you say it''s for me?"


    To frame his wife and then say it''s for him?


    ThisWhat is the logic?


    Shao Xinglan


    "As long as you know that we are all for you at the beginning, I won''t explain the rest. You can think whatever you want."


    She can''t directly tell Shao sichen that she wants tainv to be abandoned. After being abandoned, she makes tainv her brother''s exclusive.


    He became the "pet" of his younger brother.


    The so-called pet is to take the younger brother as the master, for some things have to please the younger brother, and the younger brother also likes, because pet''s please feel happy.


    Now things are not, too female or too female, this kind of words to Shao sichen said, will only spread to too female ears.


    At that time, Shao sichen is afraid to have a hard time.


    Shao sichen thought about it, but he still couldn''t understand it. Once again, he felt that he was too difficult.


    I''m so wronged.


    For him?


    Is he happy?


    Does he still have the face to go back to tainvfu?


    His elder sister is really a person who falls in love with tainv. What should tainv think of him?


    Can their relationship be restored?


    When she believes that her sister did it, Shao sichen no longer asks Shao Xinglan to explain it to tainv.


    It''s not a misunderstanding at all. Explain something.


    If you go, you can only apologize. Apology is different from solving misunderstanding. Apology needs to put down dignity. He didn''t ask Shao Xinglan to do so.


    Instead, he went back to tainv''s house and knelt outside Meng Li''s study.


    Pingya came in and said to Meng Li:


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what''s wrong with tainvjun. Suddenly, she knelt down outside and didn''t speak or ask someone to inform her."


    Meng Li is reading a book. Wen Yan closes the book.


    "What happened to him?"


    Ping Ya shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Meng Li: "let him kneel outside."


    Pingya hesitated:


    "it''s not right. After all, tainvjun or tainvjun..."


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "if he wants to kneel, I can''t help it. Let him go."


    Don''t know Shao sichen day and night hair what nerve, she looked tired.


    Meng Li read a book in his study for an hour. Pingya came in again and said softly:


    "Your Majesty, it''s not good outside. Maybe it''s going to rain."


    Meng Li said without looking up:


    "it''s good to rain. It''s a gift from heaven to moisten the earth."


    Pingya said:


    "but tainvjun is still kneeling on the outside. I just couldn''t help asking tainvjun. Tainvjun said, I hope your majesty will forgive his family."


    "He said he would repent for his family."


    When pingya talks, her expression is very difficult to say.


    Meng Li Oh


    It sounds very touching. Outsiders should say that too much for her family, she really did not suffer. It took a lot of effort.


    But does his family need it?

 Chapter 1459

    unwanted.


    The Shao family needs dignity.


    Shao sichen''s behavior is to humiliate them.


    On the contrary, he moved himself so much.


    Meng Li really felt drunk.


    Not surprisingly, after a while it began to rain outside, and it was still very heavy. Shao sichen was all wet.


    His servants came to persuade him to take him back, and he didn''t want to.


    She said she would not go back if she did not forgive him.


    Meng Li listens to the sound of the rain falling on the windowsill, and listens to the waiters'' advice to Shao sichen.


    Shao sichen''s heart is full of bitterness.


    Why is she so cruel.


    Forget it. It''s normal for tainv to be unforgivable for a while when she thinks of what her sister has done to her.


    The waiters around want to take Shao sichen back by force, but unfortunately the difference of identity makes them unable to do it, so they can only kneel with him.


    It''s hard for these waiters.


    The housekeeper of the imperial concubine''s mansion came over with an umbrella and advised Meng Li:


    "Your Highness, you''d better go out and persuade the imperial concubine. It can''t be like this."


    Meng Li looked at the housekeeper''s shoulder is rain, there are drops on his face, do not know whether it is sweat or rain.


    Meng Li did not speak, long silent.


    The housekeeper sighed as he got older. The housekeeper was given to the client by Empress Feng in those years, and he also had a bit of status in the client''s heart.


    "Go and have a rest. I have a good idea." For a long time, Meng said.


    The housekeeper sighed again and had to leave.


    Shao sichen''s move can only be used for those who are soft hearted or love him. Unfortunately, Meng Li doesn''t love him, nor is he soft hearted.


    He fainted in the rain.


    When I woke up, I started to have a fever, and the whole person was still calling tainv in a daze.


    It''s so touching to others. How much I love tainv that I still shout at her now.


    For several days in a row, Shao sichen was in a state of unconsciousness.


    Wait a little bit better, consciousness is clearer, he is about to see Meng Li.


    Drag the sick body by force.


    Meng Li saw Shao sichen''s sick face. He could feel the hot and dry air on him so far away.


    He said indifferently:


    "you are challenging the patience of this palace."


    Shao sichen said feebly:


    "the courtiers only want to get the forgiveness of their Highness for their elder sisters. If the highness does not forgive them, they will let the courtiers suffer and the courtiers will repent."


    "Courtiers have no regrets."


    Meng Li


    There is a kind of person who is tired when you say a word to him.


    She called out to the outside:


    "somebody."


    A waiter came in from the outside. Meng Li asked:


    "who was guarding outside just now? How did you let the lady in? "


    "Didn''t you say you were not allowed to come in without the permission of the palace?"


    The waiter was afraid to speak, and Meng Li said, "the people on duty outside the door each receive 20 boards."


    The waiters were afraid. Although the 20 boards would not kill people, they could lie down for more than half a month.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, she didn''t dare to beg for mercy, so she went out to get the punishment.


    Before he left, he peeped at Shao sichen. It was really hard for her to hurt them.


    The next time tainvjun wants to come in, they will stop them as ordinary people. The one who can''t stop them is themselves.


    But the waiter''s eye was caught by Shao sichen. His body shook. Did he implicate others?


    He began to intercede for the servants again.


    He said:


    "don''t embarrass your highness. It''s the courtiers who have to come in. It''s none of their business."


    Meng Li said: "it''s wrong that they didn''t stop you."


    "You go down. If you say one more word, no, if you say one more word, we will give them another board."


    Shao sichen does not doubt the authenticity of the other party''s words, but to the extreme, can only drag the sick body back down.


    After punishing the servants this time, Shao sichen couldn''t get in.


    Even if he wanted to come in, he was stopped by the servants.


    Now it''s no use to be too nvjun. They have already understood that too nvjun can''t be liked by too nvjun at all.


    As time goes by, the queen is trying her best to weaken the rights of the Shao family.


    General Shao, who was stationed in the frontier, was forced to return to the capital.


    Because they are impeaching her and conniving her soldiers to bully local people and rob money.


    The empress always asked general Shao to rectify discipline, but this kind of thing still happened.


    In addition, general Shao himself had time to report back to Beijing, so she had to come back.


    However, Prime Minister Shao asked her not to come back and put it off until next year.


    But how could the empress allow such a delay and send someone to deliver some bad news to general Shao.For example, Shaw is in a bad situation.


    General Shao''s husband and children are also in the capital. When she hears that something has happened to her family, she naturally can''t sit still.


    I''m back.


    As soon as she came back, the queen found a chance to seize the military power and scolded general Shao for not being able to teach the people below, which made the people suffer.


    You have military power, but your people are far away from the border.


    Far water cannot save near fire.


    Although it''s more difficult for me to find someone to take over, it''s better to put it in your hands than not knowing when you will take the man-made rebellion with you.


    At the beginning, the empress was most worried about what she had done to the prime minister''s house. General Shao would take the Jun team to revolt in the frontier. If the prime minister could get away and run there, it would be a big trouble.


    The loss of military power in their family made the queen have a good dream.


    Meng Li is a good dream every night. He achieves his goal in the simplest way. This task is like a vacation.


    If the prime minister had no real power, he would not have the capital to be proud. Moreover, if the queen said she did not like them, she would not like them. The prime minister began to struggle in the court.


    The next year, the prime minister was not the prime minister. The queen made a mistake and let her go.


    In the past, the prime minister''s office was not the prime minister''s office, but Shao''s office in Beijing is now empty.


    It can''t be said that there is no one in the court. There are still three officials in the family. They can only say that they can''t often attend the court meetings in the capital and are far away from the center of power.


    Originally, there was a third, but the third took the initiative to resign. She knew that once her mother was not in that position, she would die easily.


    Because there''s so much to do with her.


    She couldn''t get away with any accusation she was accused of.


    It''s all about self preservation.


    General Shao, who was seized military power by the empress, was also sent to other places by the empress to be a minor official.


    Shao sichen and Lao San are left in Shao''s residence in Beijing, and they are idle in the residence.


    I don''t know what to do now.


    The business of the shops at home is getting worse and worse. When my mother was the prime minister in the past, everyone looked up to them. The business of the shops was always going well.


    Now that people are down, even the operation of shops has been deliberately embarrassed by others.


    Now too nvjun just embarrassed, just a year of the decline of her mother''s family so far, now to compete family, Shao sichen''s family is not as good as the backyard of the two Shijun.

 Chapter 1460

    And I haven''t seen too many girls for a long time.


    Feeling too female has forgotten him, the wedding day of a scene seems to have been very far away.


    He cried all day long, wondering why fate had played such a big joke on him.


    Now people in Tainu mansion look at him strangely. They feel that they are despised by people.


    But what could he do? He didn''t dare to do anything, for fear of being blamed by tainv.


    Extremely cautious, just for tainv not to make trouble for him.


    Now it''s very easy for Tainu to abandon him. Her family has lost power.


    Meng Li starts to embarrass Shao Xinglan. In a word, whatever Shao Xinglan wants to do, Meng Li can make trouble.


    It''s not going well with her.


    But where does she still have the strength to fight with tainv?


    Shao Xinglan was so frustrated that he couldn''t help finding Meng Li and asked:


    "do you have to embarrass me?"


    Meng LiXiao:


    "it''s just a matter of convenience, not deliberate."


    Shao Xinglan was angry. Seeing the other side''s indifferent appearance, he felt frustrated and humiliated.


    If the other party hated her, ridiculed, angry, she could feel better.


    Because these emotions are not good emotions.


    That proves that the distress she brings to her partner still exists. It''s not easy to hate someone. She doesn''t want to be ignored.


    "Forget the past." Shao Xinglan thought a lot, and finally said abruptly.


    She finally took it.


    She is a proud person, but now pride is useless, she wants to turn over.


    Now I just want to look up.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "should I thank you for your thoughtlessness and generosity?"


    Shao Xinglan said in a subdued way:


    "now that I am like this, what threat can I pose to you who are above me?"


    "Besides, we Shao family have no credit and also have hard work. Don''t you have such tolerance as that?"


    Meng Li took a deep look at Shao Xinglan and said, "you are ready."


    Shao Xinglan''s heart jumped, and she had a very ominous premonition. She forced herself to calm down and asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li said:


    "only unknown things can make people look forward to."


    Shao Xing wring eyebrows, unknown things let her feel fear.


    A dagger fell from Meng Li''s long sleeve and fell into her hand accurately.


    Shao Xinglan was not aware of this, because the long sleeves covered Meng Li''s hand.


    Now Shao Xinglan''s two elder sisters and one mother have been released, and no one in the capital city can provide shelter for her.


    If you lose your official position, you have no right to protect yourself, which is equivalent to the common people.


    Here, the powerful have many privileges, but the common people don''t have them. The punishment is very strict and easy to deal with.


    Since Shao Xinglan wanted to use the method of collapse, Meng Li also used it to fight back.


    She suddenly reaches out her hand and grabs Shao Xinglan. She quickly inserts a dagger into her hand, and then holds her hand tightly to prevent her from throwing away the dagger.


    Then Meng Li cried:


    "are you going to kill this palace?"


    Meng has pingya beside him. Pingya''s eyelids jump.


    Don''t be too obvious about tainv''s planting.


    But she still cooperated with Meng Li to take Shao Xinglan down. Shao Xinglan was so bent that she angrily scolded: "mean, you''re so mean!"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "isn''t the unknown surprise enough? Not unexpected enough? You dare to assassinate the Empress Dowager. It''s a death sentence! "


    Shao Xinglan is so mad that she thinks the other party will trip her secretly.


    Just now I was still thinking about how to prevent the unexpected, who expected so soon.


    "How can a person like you be a queen''s daughter?" she asked angrily, "it''s a misfortune to have a queen''s daughter like you."


    "It''s blind and mean."


    Meng Li: "it''s worse than being mean and clumsy. Your means are inferior."


    "Besides, unfortunately, you can''t see it."


    With that, Meng Li doesn''t wait for Shao Xinglan to speak, and she doesn''t like to quarrel with Shao Xinglan.


    He waved his hand and said to pingya:


    "send it to jingzhaoyin."


    Pingya nodded.


    Shao Xinglan was sent to the prison like this.


    When she got there, she couldn''t even admit it. After all, can tainv speak falsely?


    Who would believe her?


    Even if you believe her, do you dare to help Shao Xinglan?


    However, Shao Xinglan has some old acquaintances. Meng Li worries that someone will really help Shao Xinglan escape, so he arranges someone to stare at Shao Xinglan in the prison.This matter can be big or small. If it''s small, it can be regarded as a personal act. It doesn''t need to involve the people.


    But if it''s big, it''s going to involve the people.


    Meng Li didn''t plan to make things so big. After all, some of Shao Xinglan''s people have no grudge against her.


    If you die, you''re innocent.


    The Queen chose to turn a blind eye to this, and no one can protect Shao Xinglan now.


    My daughter should also have some means. It''s not the style of Royal people that she doesn''t fight back after being bullied.


    But it''s hard to say


    Simple and direct


    But the effect seems to be good.


    Shao Xing into the prison, Shao sichen and cry, in the garden blocked Meng Li.


    Meng Li couldn''t bear it and said to Shao sichen:


    "where do you get so many tears all day long?"


    "Sad? Is it not me that should be sad? The elder sister of Masao Motomiya actually wanted to kill me, probably with the idea of dying together. "


    Pingya''s eyelid is another jump.


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    How can tainv tell lies with her eyes open without blushing and heart beating?


    And it''s so plausible that it seems to be true.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would have believed his highness.


    Shao sichen didn''t want to believe that his sister would do such a stupid thing. He cried and shook his head:


    "no, she won''t


    Meng Li turns around and is about to leave. Shao sichen kneels on the ground and directly reaches out his hand and grabs Meng Li''s skirt.


    Meng Li: "what


    Why do you want to grab her skirt? How embarrassing it is to tear it off?


    She raised to lift skirt, frown: "too female gentleman to this palace take down."


    "No feet."


    Originally, Meng Li wanted to ban Shao sichen for a long time, but he didn''t find anything wrong. It was said that he didn''t treat Zhengfu well.


    Although Meng Li didn''t treat him well, he had done all the things that made him kneel in the rain.


    But in the people''s view here, kneeling in the rain is not serious, it is his own kneeling.


    It''s not enough.


    Now it can be interpreted as anger. Your sister is going to kill me. Can I still treat you?


    Shao sichen immediately broke down when he heard the word "forbidden foot". If it was forbidden, he could not even come to the garden and could only stay in the room.


    Now there was only one servant he had brought from his mother''s house. The rest of them had been sent away by the people of the Tainu mansion for various reasons.


    What''s the use of that waiter?


    Once they are forbidden to eat and wear, it is a great problem.


    His most basic needs may not guarantee that someone can deliver them on time.

 Chapter 1461

    Shao sichen begins to beg Meng to leave and forbid him, but can Meng agree?


    Obviously not.


    I''m tired of hearing that. I''ll ask someone to take Shao sichen down.


    He also sent Shao sichen''s servants to other posts.


    Now Shao sichen''s side is full of people from tainvfu. No one gives him advice, no one talks to him, and no one takes care of him.


    It all depends on the attitude of the tainvfu.


    Meng Li will not deliberately command the following people to treat Shao sichen well. As long as she doesn''t say this, the following people won''t treat him very well.


    Shao sichen in the forbidden foot, the hall empty, lifeless, to the meal time, a waiter carrying a food box came in.


    She said in a soft voice:


    "it''s time to have dinner, too."


    Shao sichen was silent and didn''t speak. He thought the servant''s tone was sarcastic and contemptuous.


    It''s just that he''s too sensitive.


    This waiter is not very powerful, and he won''t offend others easily.


    He is just saying that.


    The waiter opened the food box at the table and brought out the dishes.


    There are four dishes, one soup and one rice. The food is much better than the common people.


    But it''s more common in tainvfu. Shao sichen stares at the dishes. They are not as good as before in terms of material and color.


    In fact, he is a very critical person. After all, he has lived a rich life since childhood.


    Now these dishes don''t have a big appetite.


    Can''t help but say:


    "is the food in the house down now?"


    The waiter shook his head and said:


    "if you go back to tainvjun, there is no such thing."


    "Then why send these?" Shao sichen asked.


    The waiter took a look at the dish and said in silence for a moment:


    "it''s from the kitchen. I don''t know. I''m only responsible for delivering it to the grand lady."


    Shao sichen knows that they are shirking their responsibilities, but he can''t do anything now. He can''t go to the kitchen and give orders.


    Can only say:


    "then you tell the kitchen, the palace is only banned, is still too nvjun, dietary standards should also follow the past."


    The waiter did not refute anything, but said yes.


    Shao sichen just picked up a bite of the dish and almost vomited it out. Is it too salty?


    His expression is a little angry. He wants to be angry but has no object. It''s time for the waiter to tell him that it''s the chef.


    After a while, he still said:


    "tell the chef to put less salt in the future."


    The waiter answered yes.


    Shao sichen couldn''t eat such salty food. He felt that it was no different from eating salt. He directly asked the waiter to take it down for him and change it again.


    It''s a pity that the chef is very indifferent to Shao sichen, and has never made a new contribution to Shao sichen.


    Shao sichen was so hungry that he asked the waiter to urge him. The waiter''s reply was that the chef was doing it.


    Always doing it.


    Shao sichen didn''t get food until the next meal.


    The dish was still very salty. Shao sichen couldn''t help asking:


    "is that the new cook from tainvfu? Can you put so much salt into Tainu''s house? "


    The servant said:


    "I don''t know."


    Shao sichen wants to change the dishes, but hunger comes from his stomach, and he is afraid that there will be no more dishes for him after the dishes are removed, so he can only compromise.


    Make do with it.


    Shao sichen knew that it was the chef who was torturing him, but he had nothing to do. Originally, he had to be spoiled by a woman, and his family''s power was declining. Now he has the name of a woman king, and he has been banned. It''s normal for people to do so.


    It''s just that the world is cool.


    But this is a kind of test of Shao sichen by people in Tainu mansion. Have you compromised?


    Just compromise.


    Food is getting worse and worse, and so are all kinds of daily necessities.


    It''s too high a standard for women to take advantage of.


    Moreover, it seems that their behavior has not been stopped by tainv, and I don''t know if she knows.


    But this is a tacit understanding. If you ban people, you must be unhappy with them. You have to find a way to embarrass them and punish them.


    You didn''t say it for various reasons, and you didn''t stipulate how to punish it. But with our existence, people who have been banned can suffer a lot.


    Shao sichen''s life is more and more sad.


    Looking at the worse food, he had to eat it.


    In my heart, I still remember my fourth sister. I have been banned for a long time, and I don''t know whether she is good or not.


    Always worried about crying, coupled with the change of food, Shao sichen lost a lot of weight.


    And his fourth elder sister, at the moment, is facing Meng Li. No matter how Shao Xinglan explains this, the charge of assassinating tainv can''t escape.After all, people in the court all know that Shao Xinglan has a grudge against tainvfu. We all know what Shao Xinglan did before.


    It''s no surprise to do such a thing now.


    Of course, it''s common for tainv to retaliate.


    It doesn''t exist. If you attempt to assassinate, you will be shut down and released for several years. This is the age of the supremacy of imperial power, which gives all kinds of privileges to the royal family.


    If you attempt to assassinate tainv, you must first check whether it has anything to do with your family. If someone in your family does not participate in this, it will be a personal death penalty.


    If there''s a member of the family involved, it''s time to destroy the family.


    Whether you succeed or not.


    Shao Xinglan, wearing heavy bracelets and anklets, pulled out an unpleasant clatter on the ground.


    "You are so poisonous." Shao Xinglan said.


    Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "is this palace poisonous?"


    Shao Xinglan: "I never intended to kill you. How can you do that?"


    Meng Li leans in front of the iron gate of his cell, dressed in gorgeous clothes, which is in sharp contrast to Shao Xinglan, who is covered with stains.


    Shao Xinglan''s chains restrict her actions. Even if Meng Li stands in front of her, she can''t get close to her.


    It''s tied.


    When she heard Shao Xinglan''s words, she wanted to laugh.


    Exactly speaking, Shao Xinglan did not have this idea in the early stage of the plot.


    But the later period is not the end of the client.


    From the beginning to the end of the story, Shao Xinglan despises the imperial power and the client.


    Meng Li said:


    "you don''t have to kill our palace to kill you."


    "Even if my palace killed you today, you can only accept your life."


    The fear in Shao Xinglan''s eyes flashed by. She had a premonition that her life would not be long.


    After two steps toward Mengli, the heavy chain clattered, harsh and noisy again, but it seemed to make the atmosphere more intense.


    It''s a pity that she can only move these two steps and can''t move forward any more.


    She said to Meng Li fiercely:


    "do you believe that people will have retribution for such indiscriminate killing?"


    Meng Li said seriously:


    "the palace thinks that you are showing your incompetence by saying so. Are you waiting for the palace to suffer retribution?"


    "But can you wait? If you have the ability, you don''t have to wait. "


    It''s revenge.


    Shao Xinglan suddenly laughed madly:


    "yes, you are right. I was defeated, but I was not defeated by you, but by the imperial power."


    "If you don''t have the identity of empress dowager, can you be so arrogant? It''s shameless to be so arrogant as to openly blame me without any cover up. "

 Chapter 1462

    Meng Li looked as usual:


    "so what?"


    Shao Xinglan continued to laugh madly:


    "no, you just need to know that I am better than you. If you don''t have imperial power, you will die miserably, miserably."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "how can there be so many ifs in the world?"


    "You should hate that you haven''t been born Royal."


    Shao Xinglan said sarcastically:


    "if I were born into the royal family, could you still be the Queen''s daughter?"


    Meng Li nodded: "then you look forward to your birth in the next life."


    "There''s no chance in my life."


    "By the way, the palace also wants to tell you that Shao sichen has been forbidden by the palace, and there is no one around him. His life is very bad."


    Shao Xinglan sneered:


    "to embarrass a man in the backyard, I think that''s all you can do."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "do you know why he was banned? It''s just to plead for you. I can''t get up on my knees and beg. I don''t think it''s so pitiful. "


    "It''s a pity that your younger brother''s beauty is not in the eyes of our palace, and he can''t be pitied."


    Meng Li excites Shao Xinglan crazily.


    Shao Xinglan had always loved her younger brother. When she heard that someone said that about her younger brother, she also heard that her younger brother was doing this for her. Her heart was stung.


    With a twisted face, he yelled at Meng Li:


    "you will be punished!"


    Meng Li:


    "uncomfortable?"


    Shao Xinglan of course hard enough, but she suddenly realized that too female is deliberately stimulate her.


    It''s killing her heart!


    She pressed the pain down, stared at Meng Li and said:


    "no, I don''t feel bad about anything."


    "It''s up to you to be proud, but I''m going to curse you. I''m going to curse you for not being able to die. No, I''m going to curse you for succeeding to the throne, and then your country will be ruined. I''m going to curse you for being a prisoner of others, and I''m going to curse you for not being able to survive or die."


    Meng Li was not affected by it at all. She said:


    "why can''t one survive or die?"


    As long as Shao Xinglan dare to come up with a plan, she will immediately implement it on Shao Xinglan.


    Let her feel it.


    It''s a pity that Shao Xinglan is in the mood of grief and anger. When Meng Li asked, she didn''t come up with a practical plan.


    Just say:


    "there are so many painful things in the world, I hope you try them all."


    This is difficult to Meng Li. Meng Li can''t think of any good way for a while.


    The main reason is that they are not willing to think about it.


    She didn''t make fun of torture, so she never thought it was a happy thing.


    It''s all right. Let''s just end Shao Xinglan. The client will be finished soon.


    Of course, the end of the client is so fast because Shao Xinglan is worried about the long night.


    Meng Li called for someone, and soon someone came with a tray.


    It''s covered with white cloth, which makes Shao Xinglan feel that the color of white cloth is particularly eye-catching. Her pupils shrink and look at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li: "you don''t think you are smart, so you can''t understand it?"


    Shao Xinglan''s face muscles twitched, and she was immediately covered by the fear of death. She felt cold all over, and felt that she had entered the state of death ahead of time.


    All over the cool air, the whole body''s muscles seem to be shaking.


    Staring at Meng Li, I want to speak, but I don''t know what to say.


    In the face of the coming death, she pretended to be ridiculous.


    "You..." Shao Xinglan looks at Meng Li with his mouth open.


    Dignity has disappeared in the face of death, she hopes there is still a ray of life.


    He asked difficultly:


    "must it be so?"


    Meng Li looked at the past with plain eyes, without a trace of complacency and happiness:


    "then how do you think you despise the imperial power and our palace, and do these things so rampantly? After you say these words, our palace can let you go?"


    Shao Xinglan had no more fluke in his heart.


    Finally, I admit my life. Since I''m going to die, I''ll see if I can fight for something for the people I care about.


    She tried her best. She just lost to the imperial power.


    "I can die, but what I want to say is that it has nothing to do with my family. Please let them go."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let it go."


    Meng Li only said so.


    Shao Xinglan emphatically added:


    "Shao sichen has never been involved, you let him go."


    Meng Li said:


    "that''s natural. He''s still the queen of our palace, and he won''t change."


    Shao Xinglan carefully looked at Meng Li''s expression. She wanted to judge each other''s psychological activities and the true meaning behind her every sentence through her expression."You shut him up." Shao Xinglan said.


    I can''t help it. It''s impossible to treat my younger brother well by looking at each other''s appearance. It''s better to let him give up his younger brother.


    Although it''s miserable to be abandoned by Xiu, it''s no worse than staying in Tainu mansion.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "that''s the official husband of our palace. How can he give up? I want to grow old with him. "


    "Besides, doesn''t he love this palace so much? If he abandons the palace, he will be afraid. "


    What does Shao Xinglan mean by this?


    If you want to abandon Shao sichen, Shao sichen will not live long?


    She won''t allow her husband to remarry?


    There are few royal women who have been abandoned. In history, one who has been abandoned has become a monk and never married.


    "You take him to the temple." Shao Xinglan''s voice was imploring.


    It seems that Shao sichen can only do this.


    This is his best ending.


    She only hates that things come too suddenly. If Tainu gives her a little more time, she will have many ways out.


    You can also arrange a lot of things.


    She never thought of going out to find too much girl, caught off guard into the prison, too woman does not give her a chance to react.


    Or, if you run into it yourself, it''s too easy for the girl.


    Shao Xinglan thought almost, Meng Li almost expected Shao Xinglan to be forced to come to her, so he waited.


    When you see her, bring her here.


    Meng Lidu was deeply moved by Shao Xinglan''s sister and brother. Before he died, he did not forget to arrange his way back.


    It''s a pity that the younger brother doesn''t win.


    However, since then, she can not let Shao Xinglan Ruyi.


    She said:


    "the people who love this palace are rare in the world, and this palace will not give up."


    Hearing this, Shao Xinglan has a feeling of scalp numbness, already understand each other is iron heart, will not let Shao sichen.


    In that case, what else to say?


    She closed her eyes and opened them more quietly.


    With a kind of silence, it seems that death will die with dignity.


    "Which one do you choose? Poison wine or white silk Meng Li asked flatly.


    It seems to be asking people whether to eat steamed bread or rice.


    Shao Xinglan took a look at the tray in the hands of the mountain like servant standing beside the pestle. The servant''s hand moved and uncovered the white cloth.


    White Ling and a cup of poison wine show up, Shao Xinglan closed his eyes again.


    How cruel!


    Let people choose how to die.


    Any choice was painful. Her fingers were cold and trembling. She didn''t know which one to point to.

 Chapter 1463

    Meng Li was silent.


    Waiting quietly.


    So much time has been spent, and I don''t worry about that.


    The longer Shao Xinglan tangles, the more painful he will be.


    But it''s not easy to choose to die. It can be seen that Shao Xinglan is very scared.


    Shao Xinglan originally wanted to choose Bai Ling, but she thought that she would be ugly if she hanged herself.


    But poisoned wine is also painful.


    "No other choice?"


    "Kill me with a knife." In the end, Shao Xinglan didn''t want to choose any of them.


    It''s faster to be cut.


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "No."


    "You should be grateful. It''s a gift of our palace that we didn''t cut you to pieces or separate your body."


    Shao Xinglan is powerless to pull the corners of his mouth. Do you want me to be grateful for killing me?


    Goddamn imperial power.


    She swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath. First she pointed to Bai Ling, then she pointed to poisonous wine and said:


    "I choose it."


    Meng Li nodded.


    The waiter took two steps towards Shao Xinglan. Shao Xinglan stretched out her hand to the tray. Any movement of her could make the chain clatter, and she picked up the poisonous wine.


    I took a look inside and thought it was ridiculous.


    She Shao Xinglan''s life will end because of such a small cup of poisonous wine.


    Resentment to the extreme looked at Meng Li one eye, she holding the hand shaking poison wine, slowly to the mouth.


    When she got to her mouth, she was even more afraid. She wanted to drop the poisoned wine immediately.


    But she knew that if she dropped this cup, there would be another one, and the poisoned wine would never be short.


    She had no choice, closed her eyes painfully, looked up and drank the poison.


    Poison wine cut her throat. It was very spicy. It was the strongest wine she had ever drunk in her life.


    Then she threw the wine cup towards Meng Li. Anyway, she drank the poisonous wine and was about to die. What should she do to be a happy ghost.


    Meng Li moved slightly, avoided the wine cup thrown by Shao Xinglan, and said with a smile:


    "don''t worry. We will treat tainvjun well."


    Shao Xinglan eyes round stare, she immediately regretted that he impulsively toward each other throwing glasses.


    The other party will take revenge on his younger brother for what he has done.


    She didn''t dare to speak or do anything more. Her dignity couldn''t be found before she died. She was very sad.


    Silent and Meng Li look at each other, eyes in addition to resentment, there are more helpless.


    But after a while, the poison began to take effect. Shao Xing covered his stomach with a appendix. His face was twisted and his pain was unbearable. He wanted to blow it out


    Seeing this, Meng Li felt relieved, as long as Shao Xinglan drank the real poison.


    If you don''t come by yourself, who will give Shao Xinglan a chance to escape? Where can you find Shao Xinglan?


    Shao Xinglan felt more and more painful. She felt that her internal organs were stirred and broken by a blade.


    Then there was a burning sensation, which burned every inch of her, and seemed to burn her out.


    It turns out that drinking poison wine is so painful. It''s so painful that one''s mind is blurred. It''s so painful that one can''t wait to die soon.


    She regretted it. She should have hanged.


    She felt that her facial features had been distorted out of shape, and she felt disgusted just by imagining.


    At first, she felt pain from inside. As time went on, Shao Xinglan felt pain all over her body. She couldn''t bear it any more. She knelt on the ground and began to bump her head against the wall.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Again and again, I don''t know the pain, I don''t know the fatigue.


    The pain of hitting the wall is far less than that of poisoning. She hopes to be killed.


    In the eyes of other people''s servants, doubts flashed. Is the poison so powerful?


    He didn''t know that the poison had been changed by Meng Li. It was prepared by Meng Li, which could make the user feel miserable.


    "Let me die...!" Shao Xinglan wailed.


    She really can''t stand it.


    Meng Li did not say a word, Shao Xinglan said:


    "you let me die, please, OK?"


    "Please..."


    Before, I could not help saying the word "beg". On the contrary, I came and said it.


    She raised her head and looked at Meng Li. Her forehead was full of blood, and her eyes were full of blood. She was already disheveled and looked terrible.


    I can''t help going back to the wall again.


    After tossing for a while, she finally died after a bump.


    Originally, according to the effect of poison, Shao Xinglan should not have died so early, but she couldn''t stand it. She had been bumping her head against the wall.


    That cruel, as if he was his own enemy.


    Before she died, Shao Xinglan had a lot to say, but when she thought of her family, she put up with it all.I''ve been an underdog.


    The waiter walked over and straightened Shao Xinglan''s body. She was startled to see Shao Xinglan''s appearance. Her forehead was bruised with blood and blood. There were two tears on her face. The corners of her mouth were black and her eyes were round and full of unwilling.


    Let the waiter feel that these eyes seem to be looking at him, he repressed the fear of heart, stretched out his hand to explore her breath.


    "Your Highness, you are out of breath." The waiter reported.


    Meng Li walked towards Shao Xinglan''s body, and the servant advised him:


    "Your Highness, don''t go to see it, for fear of startling your highness."


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK."


    She insisted on walking in the past, looking at Shao Xinglan''s appearance is really a little scary, she did not feel afraid, and would not have nightmares.


    Calmly stretched out his hand to check the next Shao Xing appendix, to make sure that she did not have signs of life, can be assured.


    He stood up and said to the waiter:


    "do you know how to say it?"


    The servant said flatteringly:


    "yes, Shao Xinglan committed suicide in prison."


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s it."


    It doesn''t matter what the truth is, it''s important to give outsiders a "statement.".


    She goes outside, and pingya is waiting for her outside the prison. Seeing that Meng Li has come out, she greets her and asks:


    "she didn''t say anything to make your highness angry, did she?"


    Meng Li said casually:


    "it doesn''t matter. I can''t say it later."


    Pingya is also calm. Shao Xinglan must be dying. His Highness''s death is the same as being pulled to the execution ground and beheaded.


    On the contrary, his highness was kind enough to keep her whole body and dignity.


    Of course, if pingya saw Shao Xinglan''s poisonous hair, she would not think so.


    The empress heard that too female to see Shao Xinglan once, she died, complexion is also light, just Oh, then did not say anything else.


    Meng Li thinks it''s necessary for Shao sichen to know about it. After all, his elder sister died.


    So when Shao sichen looked at the bad food in front of him, the waiter told him about it.


    Shao sichen opened his eyes and suddenly got up. He couldn''t believe it:


    "what did you say? Again? "


    The waiter repeated the words again. The core meaning is that your fourth sister is dead.


    It''s suicidal.


    "She''s not guilty. Why did she commit suicide? No I don''t believe it. " Shao Xinglan is a bit out of his way.

 Chapter 1464

    Facing Shao sichen''s question, the servant was silent.


    What does he have to say? He''s a messenger.


    Shao sichen looked at the waiter and said:


    "you tell tainv that I want to see her."


    Attendant: --


    Do you know the meaning of being forbidden?


    Being forbidden by tainv means tainv doesn''t want to see you.


    Do you still want to see Tainu?


    Shao sichen began a hunger strike and had to see Meng Li.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what Shao sichen can do to see himself. Shao Xinglan is dead. Can he live to see himself?


    Or just to ask how Shao Xinglan died?


    Or question her?


    She doesn''t plan to meet Shao sichen. She''s on a hunger strike.


    Few people can be cruel to starve themselves to death, the taste of hunger is very painful.


    At the beginning, Shao sichen still insisted on not eating, but he was so hungry that every time the waiter sent food to him, and then put it in front of him one by one.


    Even if the food is not as good as it used to be, in the face of hunger, the worst food smells like extreme confusion.


    So when Shao sichen couldn''t resist, he ate the food in humiliation.


    Then she cried and made her own white clothes to be filial to her fourth sister.


    As long as Shao Siteng does not leave her casually.


    When Shao sichen had been wearing filial piety for a long time, his mood was a little stable, and he had accepted the reality, her royal highness came.


    Hearing the announcement, Shao sichen ran to the mirror and looked at himself.


    Then he hesitated. He looked terrible now. He was so skinny that his cheekbones were very high. His eyes were dark blue. His lips were bloodless. He looked listless and colorless. He was not beautiful.


    Is that how to meet tainv?


    But before he had time to put on a make-up, or make a choice not to see too woman, too woman came in.


    Shao sichen immediately saluted.


    Hua Sheng Ying glanced at Shao sichen, frowned and said:


    "is this how you live?"


    Shao sichen''s heart was pricked for a moment, and he explained in a flurried way:


    "Your Highness, it''s the minister''s fault. Please forgive him for worrying so much."


    Hua Shengying said sarcastically:


    "what''s the worry of tainvjun, isn''t she carefree from childhood?"


    Shao sichen''s lips moved. He didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to refute.


    His heart felt extremely sad. If his parents and sisters were as before, he would be carefree.


    But now it''s not as good as in the past. The fourth sister who loves him most has died.


    Hua Shengying stares at Shao sichen. She doesn''t know why she is disgusted with Shao sichen.


    Disgusted to want to torture him, refused to let him go.


    And his dead fourth sister. She was very happy when she thought of the man''s death.


    "Your Highness, have you calmed down?" Shao sichen asked uneasily.


    Hua Shengying said indifferently:


    "there is nothing worthy of my palace''s anger."


    Shao sichen hesitated and hesitated again. He was afraid that it would take him a long time to see tainv next time. He could only risk being scolded and ask what he wanted to ask.


    He asked, "can your highness tell me why the fourth sister of the courtier died in prison?"


    Hua Shengying:


    "can you understand that you are questioning this palace?"


    Shao sichen shook his head:


    "I dare not, but I just want to know that she is the elder sister of the minister after all. There is no reason why I don''t want to know."


    Hua Shengying: "fear of committing suicide."


    She suddenly raised her lips and said:


    "do you know why she committed suicide? She''s just trying not to hurt you. "


    "Moved? To be exact, it''s all for you. At the beginning, it was for you, but now it''s for you to die. "


    "You''d better live your life with this guilt."


    Her face was full of undisguised malice.


    Shao sichen just took this move again, and immediately felt guilty and remorseful.


    He had some difficulty in breathing in pain, and it took him several breaths to get smooth.


    He has nothing to say.


    Do you want to avenge your fourth sister?


    Who''s the murderer, your highness?


    Is it really her?


    Up to now, in fact, Shao sichen already knows who forced Shao Xinglan to die.


    It''s just that he has been reluctant to admit it and face it.


    I''ve been deceiving myself.


    He didn''t want the person he loved to be the one who killed his sister. It was cruel.


    It will make him loveless.


    Hua Shengying looks at all kinds of expression changes on Shao sichen''s face, and a sarcastic smile appears at the corner of his mouth.He turned and left.


    Despite Shao sichen''s insistence, pleading, suffering and even hysteria.


    Then Hua Shengying finds a reason to abandon Shao sichen.


    So give up, back to the Shao family, Shao family is now dare to anger.


    Shao sichen lost such a big face and cried darkly, but he was in good health and didn''t get sick.


    Just do it.


    The empress told Hua Shengying to let Shao sichen stay in the temple. After all, she was the one who married the Empress Dowager. Hua Shengying shook her head and refused the offer.


    The empress did not care. It was just a matter to mention.


    It''s not you who''ll lose face then?


    Silly daughter.


    Now the position of tainvjun is vacant, and many people are staring at it. Hua Shengying marries a tainvjun again and goes home.


    It''s not true to love each other more. After all, as a woman, she is busy and doesn''t focus on her love all day.


    But we respect each other like guests. The relationship is very harmonious.


    One day Sheng Ying told her that she wanted a servant. She nodded and agreed.


    It''s normal.


    Then Hua Shengying brings Shao sichen back and becomes the maid of tainv.


    The kind with no reputation is a simple waiter.


    The Shao family doesn''t agree with Shao sichen''s coming back. It''s obvious that tainv''s behavior is to marry you back and humiliate you. It''s a fool to agree.


    But Shao sichen agreed.


    The charm of a woman is irresistible.


    Only when he returned to the Tainu mansion did he find that his position was really embarrassing.


    Once upon a time, he was the Empress Dowager in the mansion. When everyone saw him, they had to bow to him. Now he has become a servant. When he saw the present empress dowager''s personal servant, he had to smile politely.


    Status can easily change, but the heart gap is too big, Shao sichen feel tortured.


    People still look at him with those strange eyes.


    They said he didn''t want to be cheeky.


    He touched his face with tears and wanted to ask these people, is it wrong to be with his beloved?


    Shao sichen is not willing to admit that he still wants to fight to see if he can use his true feelings to move tainv to regain her favor.


    Now the Shao family is not as good as before, and he can''t marry anyone else if he doesn''t marry Tainu again. He doesn''t want to spend time like that.


    On the surface is too love too female endure everything, in fact, he also tried to fight for his future.


    People who have experienced complexity will experience it again.


    Now Shao sichen wants more than before, and his mind is more complicated, but with it comes more pain.


    Besides, there is no strength to complete it.

 Chapter 1465

    After all, there is no family, there is no appearance.


    There are many things all day long, and they are sentimental, which makes people feel tired.


    Hua Shengying married him again, but he didn''t spoil him. What was hanging out all the time was that he had the son of the current tainvjun.


    This makes Shao sichen very sad. It can be said that he is heartbroken.


    How can you have other people''s children?


    Depressed almost vomit blood, but also learn smart, can''t be angry with Huasheng or question, but change strategy, care about you.


    Go to see her under the banner of caring about huashengying, and then annoy huashengying.


    The result is that Shao sichen''s spending on food and clothing has been deducted, and his life in the government is very poor.


    There is no status. Some things need to be dealt with, and some things need to be bought out of their own pocket. All these need money. The monthly money given by the Tainu government is not enough.


    He wanted to go back to Shao''s house, but he couldn''t even get into Shao''s house.


    Shao sichen understood that it was true that he would not be allowed to marry tainv again at that time. He said that if he married tainv, he would cut off the relationship with him!


    This makes Shao sichen very scared, even his mother''s family is gone, he has no way back.


    You can only rely on tainv in your life?


    But obviously too female is unreliable, at least too female did not fall in love with him before is unreliable.


    He begged the Shao family to forgive him. Unfortunately, the Shao family had been completely cold hearted to him. Your sister was killed by her, and you had to marry your enemy.


    It''s all right for you to marry and seek revenge, but you are not. You go to please people everywhere.


    I lost my face.


    Shao sichen can only go back to tainvfu and live a careful and fussy life.


    The rest of the servants ridiculed him because he was the old lady, but he had no ability to fight back.


    All the anger can only be accepted.


    Later, Hua Shengying ascended to the throne smoothly, and conferred the title of all the servants who followed her before, but Shao sichen didn''t.


    Not only did not, but also put Shao sichen in the cold palace.


    Since I love her so much, I will spend my life in the cold palace in the name of her servant.


    The days of Lenggong are not good. We can foresee Shao sichen''s tragic life after that.


    When Meng Li saw this, he no longer looked at it, and his consciousness returned to the system space.


    It can be said that the consignor tortured Shao sichen spiritually.


    After Shao sichen married the client again, nothing happened. This kind of mental torture makes people feel painful.


    Especially for Shao sichen, who is very emotional, the pain is doubled.


    After I came back, I had a sleep, and then I looked at the follow-up situation. Now I''m going to see the task reward.


    Meng Li goes to the big screen and opens the reward:


    congratulations on the fulfillment of Hua Shengying''s wish: Revenge Shao Xinglan, never love Shao sichen, and keep her position as the grand daughter.


    Score 100 points, get 75000 points, boundary power reward: 1000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 1222500


    Jieli: 60400


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 20


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    After looking at the points, I bought a lot of things for Wu Xiang after the last task, and used 5000 points.


    The food is still cheap. I bought a lot of food with 5000 points.


    So this time, Meng Li didn''t buy any more, until Wu Xiang finished what he had.


    When she went to Lingtian space, she first went to see the spirit tree. Did she finish the task too fast, or the time flow was different? In a word, the fruit didn''t change.


    If the fruit is not grown up, we can''t see whether it will be deformed.


    Wu Xiang is still sleeping. Meng Li doesn''t get up when she comes. She stares at Wu Xiang''s hair and feels that it has really changed after she is advanced.


    At least the hair has the impulse to be stroked.


    "You have a bad look in your eyes." Wu Xiang turned over and opened his eyes to watch Meng Li warily.


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head. Wu Xiang takes a look at lingzhi and says, "this is another batch. Where are the already better ones?"


    He pointed to Lingtian. Sure enough, there were a number of mature Lingzhi. Meng Li called out the wisteria to eat enough.


    It''s full of vitality. It should be a great tonic for the Wisteria.


    Meng Li wanted to talk to Wu Xiang, but Wu Xiang didn''t mean to talk. He was in a daze.


    Meng Li didn''t know how much food Wu Xiang had, but according to Wu Xiang''s character, he should have eaten a lot.However, she bought a lot and was not afraid of Wuxiang. She said to Wuxiang:


    "please tell me in advance when you''re almost out of food."


    Wu Xiang, eh, can he say that he was full before ah Li came?


    Now I can''t talk at all. I just want to sleep.


    Meng Li also saw that he could only turn around and get out of Lingtian space.


    She plans to go shopping in the domain. She feels that she hasn''t been there for a long time. The trading market is the best choice, because there are all kinds of strange things in it.


    And now I also have some boundary power and points. If I like them, I can afford them if they are not too expensive.


    The trading market is still as busy as before. There are not many people on the street. It is estimated that most of them are gathered here.


    People come and go, Meng Li suddenly thought of Gu Zhuo''s favorite wandering in the trading market, his eyes began to scan around.


    If she saw Gu Zhuo first, she would avoid it. In a word, Gu Zhuo is not normal for a day, and she is not normal for a day.


    Fortunately, I didn''t see Gu Zhuo this time. Let Meng Li let go and feel like a thief?


    After a walk in the trading market, I felt that everything was useful and useless to me.


    It''s in a state of being available and not in urgent need.


    It''s about the same as shopping for clothes. It''s about eye contact.


    So Meng Li didn''t buy anything


    When she came to see the bustle and relaxed, she planned to go back. When she got outside the trading market, she saw smart girl.


    Smart girl stood with several people, one of whom she knew, Wen Zhi.


    Smart girl is very short, standing in the middle of a few people is very small, but at this time her face bored expression, cross waist looking at others.


    I don''t know what they''re doing standing there.


    Wenzhi, I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    But it wasn''t long before I saw the girl. Since I met her, I didn''t say hello.


    Meng Li walked over and said in a warm voice:


    "Hello, smart girl, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Smart girl looks at Meng Li:


    "Meng Li, you just came."


    The others looked at Meng Li in unison and made Meng Li look inexplicable.


    Smart girl said:


    "aren''t we still one person short? It''s just her. It''s hard to find her again. "


    Wen Zhi looked at Meng Li with a gentle smile and said:


    "what a coincidence, it''s you."


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Wen Zhi could still remember her. It''s not that she belittles herself, but that there are so many people who organize tasks, and Wen Zhi has two sides.

 Chapter 1466

    Meng Li nodded:


    "it''s a coincidence."


    The other two looked at Meng Li faintly and didn''t speak.


    After all, I haven''t seen it.


    Smart girl said:


    "come with us and take you to play."


    Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "where to play?"


    Wen Zhi couldn''t help laughing. He found that the girl took the smart girl as a child.


    The tone of speaking is like talking to a child.


    But the smart girl didn''t know it and pretended to be old-fashioned every time.


    He was a child.


    "Let''s go. You''ll know when you go." The wise girl also smiles with her little white teeth.


    Looking at Meng Li with bright eyes, he came to take Meng Li''s hand and said in a coquettish way:


    "besides, they are all men. I can''t be relieved to have you with me."


    Meng Li


    You this image, also can have the male to you to have any idea?


    Normal men can''t


    When the other three men heard the wise girl''s words, they parted their eyes.


    I can''t see it.


    Meng Li turned and asked:


    "is it dangerous?"


    She was excited and wanted to go because she was curious.


    If you don''t know where to go, it''s good to see the world.


    But she didn''t dare to be careless, because where she felt relaxed, she might feel dangerous.


    With different strengths, people feel different about the same environment.


    Smart girl said with a smile:


    "it''s not dangerous, it''s fun."


    She also shakes Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li lowers her head and pulls the smart girl''s hand away.


    The girl has a lot of strength.


    The hand is pulled apart by Meng Li PA, and the intelligent girl jumps to the side.


    Wen Zhi also said:


    "let''s go."


    Meng Li hesitated and nodded.


    Smart girl pretended to be angry:


    "I asked you to go, you hesitated, he asked you to go, you nodded, is not our friendship deep enough?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s not."


    "Why don''t you explain it to me?" Wisdom girl fork waist looking at Meng Li, Du mouth.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to cajole people.


    Can only say: "really not, just think of here..."


    Smart girl suddenly laughed:


    "you are so cute when you are serious."


    Meng Li


    Bullying honest people, right.


    "By the way, let me introduce you. This is Yuanzi." The wise man held out his hand and pointed to the girl.


    Wen Zhi is a very elegant person, but this man gives people a strong sense of oppression. He is black, slim and has deep eyes when he looks at people.


    He is a handsome guy, at least more handsome than many men.


    The facial features seem to have been carefully carved by the hand of God.


    It''s the name that doesn''t match his image.


    He looked at Meng Li and nodded slightly.


    Meng Li said: "my name is Meng Li.


    The man nodded slightly again, did not speak, eyes very flat.


    Smart girl pointed to another man and said:


    "his name is Fang Zi."


    Meng Lishun looks at the girl''s hand.


    He''s a white shirt. It''s not very neat. There are two buttons missing.


    Well


    The clavicle exposed and the chest muscles vaguely visible make people feel extra eye-friendly.


    His eyebrows and eyes are very delicate. Meng Li feels that many women are ashamed to see them.


    These two people''s face value is particularly high, a black and a white stand together has become the focus of passers-by.


    A lot of people can''t help looking at them. There are so many beautiful women.


    The man in white shirt was not so stingy and said:


    "Meng Li? I see


    Meng Li nodded slightly.


    Smart girl stares at Meng Li and asks him:


    "do you remember his name?"


    Meng Li hesitated, intuitive wisdom girl asked this is deceitful.


    I didn''t say it the first time.


    Smart girl smiles:


    "is the prescription right?"


    Meng Li: "er..."


    The name Yuanzi is already very magical. In some small worlds, Yuanzi explains the meaning of the emperor or the eldest son of the princes. People who call it directly have never seen it.


    But it''s called a prescription?


    It''s a little hard to say.


    No matter what you think.


    Smart girl is too playful to be easily fooled.Wen Zhi gives Miss Zhi a helpless look and says to Meng Li:


    "you don''t have to believe her."


    He pointed to the person named Yuanzi and said:


    "his name is Yuanzi, that''s right."


    Then he looked at the man in the white shirt and said:


    "but his name is not Fang Zi. This girl said the Fang Zi at random."


    Wen Zhi hesitated and said:


    "his name is Zhen Huang."


    Meng Li: "what


    True yellow?


    Did she hear that right?


    Seeing Meng Li''s puzzled little eyes, smart girl gave out a very exaggerated laugh.


    It''s the kind of crazy laughter with the belly bent over.


    Meng Li asked uncertainly:


    "true yellow?"


    If so, she would rather believe his name is Fang Zi.


    Forgive her for being human. Some words will go wrong in her heart.


    Zhen Huang


    Wen Zhi coughed on his lips and explained to Meng Li:


    "Zhen of Zhen, Huang of Phoenix, is not what you think."


    Meng Li feels a little embarrassed because his thoughts are too


    She said:


    "OK, I see."


    Now it seems very pale to explain anything, so I''m too lazy to explain.


    Fortunately, I didn''t exaggerate. If I''m not familiar with it, it''s not polite to exaggerate.


    After laughing madly enough, she straightened up and said to Wen Zhi:


    "you might as well call him a prescription."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    She couldn''t help laughing again.


    Zhen Huang probably didn''t want to bear it any more. She put out her hand, palm up, index finger bent, and knocked twice on the round head of the smart girl with her joints.


    "When are you going to laugh?"


    Smart girl avoided Zhen Huang, laughing out of breath, tears are about to laugh out.


    Zhen Huang said:


    "why didn''t you laugh to death?"


    Smart girl came to Meng Li. She leaned on Meng Li, patted Meng Li''s leg, and laughed:


    "no, no, I''m going to die of laughter."


    Meng Li has a good feeling for smart girl. After all, he has helped himself. At present, he has been showing kindness to himself, so let her alone.


    She can''t stop laughing. She can''t stop even if she wants to.


    I can''t control myself. This situation needs more attention. Don''t laugh.


    She put out her hand and patted the girl on the back.


    Laughing for so long, ordinary people should have a stomachache. I don''t know if smart girl has such symptoms.


    Smart girl is still laughing, Meng Li can feel her whole body trembling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How funny it is to laugh like this!


    Meng Li feels that smart girl should think of other things to laugh like this. This is not the only thing.


    Wen Zhi, Yuanzi and Zhen Huang are really speechless about this.


    This girl has no shape all day long.


    When Miss Zhi smiles enough, she calms down and looks at Zhen Huang. She still wants to laugh


    Zhen Huang''s eyebrows:


    "still laughing?"


    Smart girl with a smile waved her hand:


    "stop laughing, stop laughing, let''s go."

 Chapter 1467

    Temperature induced nodding directly constructs a space channel.


    A group of people entered.


    I feel that the time in the space passage is not short, but I don''t think it''s close. When I come out, they arrive at a deserted place.


    Here flowers and trees have withered, lifeless, filled with a sense of decadence to the extreme.


    Smart girl looks at Wen Zhi:


    "are you kidding me?"


    "Send us here?"


    Wen Zhi touched his nose and said:


    "several of us are here. Don''t make too much noise."


    "Stop on the way."


    Smart girl shrugged:


    "OK."


    "That''s our little past."


    Wen Zhi constructed a short space channel. After they entered, Meng Li asked Zhi girl in a low voice:


    "where are we going?"


    It feels like she can''t help.


    I don''t know what it means to call her.


    The smart girl said with a smile:


    "when you deal with something, you are the soul body, which is more convenient than us."


    Meng Liran nodded.


    They changed another place. This is a place close to the city. Meng Li wanted to use her mental strength to see if there was anyone nearby. As a result, there was no one within her mental strength.


    But there are a lot of buildings in the city, but they are deserted.


    It looks like it''s been uninhabited for a long time.


    It''s rare that the whole city is empty. Has the world experienced the end?


    Smart girl is also looking at the surrounding environment with her mental strength. After reading it, she is surprised and says, "no one is left?"


    Wen Zhi nodded: "it''s gone."


    Yuan Zi suddenly sneered, but he didn''t know what he was sneering at.


    Zhen Huang waved to Meng Li and said:


    "I''ll teach you a technique. You can sense the existence of soul power."


    Worried about Meng Li''s incomprehension, Miss Xu Shizhi explained:


    "because you are the soul body, you are more sensitive to the soul power than us."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    So these people are not soul bodies, they really have bodies.


    Zhen Huang looks at Meng Li''s eyebrows a little, and she has a set of skills in the sea of consciousness. After learning, Meng Li uses the skills.


    I don''t feel any soul power.


    She shook her head.


    Wen Zhi, not disappointed, takes Meng Li to another place.


    This is a bigger city than before, high-rise buildings, but the beautiful buildings of the past have been covered with dust, revealing the image of dilapidation everywhere.


    Besides, there is no sign of human activity, but there are some small insects, which can be regarded as the life here.


    Several people looked at Meng Li. Meng Li could only use his magic to sense the so-called soul power.


    But to our disappointment, Meng Li shook his head again.


    The smart girl was a little impatient, and said:


    "it''s very secret. I can''t find it."


    Zhen Huang only said, "don''t be impatient."


    Wen Zhi also said, "don''t worry."


    They changed several places. Meng Li felt that he had gone a long way, because the climate of these places had obvious differences.


    Finally, Yuanzi said, "follow me."


    His tone was brief. This was the first time Meng Li had heard him speak all the way.


    The others nodded, and Yuanzi built a space channel and took them to a place.


    This place is filled with the air of death, which is somewhat similar to the breath of the Yin world. Yuanzi looks at Meng Li, and the meaning is very obvious.


    Meng Li began to explore the soul power, but this time he found it.


    It''s just a little intermittent, which proves that there''s too little inductive power.


    Meng Li pointed to a direction and took the lead to lead the way. They followed Meng Li.


    Determine this direction, the power of the soul force is more and more obvious, Meng centrifugal just decided, don''t take the wrong way.


    To be honest, I can see that these people should be more powerful. When I get along with a group of people who are stronger than myself, I will still be a little nervous.


    After all, I don''t know them well when I get along with them for the first time.


    If you just get along with smart girls, you won''t be able to do it yourself.


    Smart girl is a small person with small steps. She can''t keep up if she just walks without borrowing other forces.


    Dissatisfied,


    "slow down."


    Only Meng Li slowed down slightly. The other men seemed to be in a hurry to find some soul power and didn''t stop.


    "I''m not angry when I fold my hands."


    Warm step meal:"What''s the matter with you, Auntie?"


    "I don''t want to get you a vehicle."


    Wen Zhi


    This girl is really willful.


    Yuanzi stopped and looked at the smart girl in silence. Then he waved to her and said:


    "come on, I''ll carry you."


    With a smile on her face, she ran to Yuanzi''s back. Yuanzi naturally carried on her back.


    Wen Zhi


    Zhen Huang


    I don''t understand.


    Zhen Huang coughs twice, but Wen Zhi shakes his head. Meng Li is silent, and everyone goes on.


    Until the most obvious place of soul power, Meng Li stops to feel for a long time, and decides whether it is.


    For this reason, he walked around here for a long time, determined that this was the central point of the distribution of soul power, and said:


    "this is the most obvious place."


    But if we say that the power of soul power is very strong here, the power that can be sensed is still very weak.


    It''s just that it''s better than the situation that can be sensed vaguely and intermittently before, and now it can be sensed sustainably.


    Yuanzi stopped and looked very relaxed. The smart girl was still lying on his back, her chin on Yuanzi''s shoulder, and said to Yuanzi:


    "look for it quickly."


    Yuanzi said faintly:


    "you will command."


    The wise girl snorted:


    "of course, they are not stupid."


    Zhen Huang said faintly:


    "come down."


    Wisdom girl stretched out her arm, originally wanted to grab Yuanzi''s neck, and finally grasped his shoulder, indicating that she wanted to be on it.


    "You are jealous of me." She joked.


    Zhen Huang: "well I''ll do it. Whatever you want. "


    "Prescription." The smart girl is still laughing.


    Zhen Huang


    Yuanzi said to the wise girl, "go down."


    Smart girl hummed in a low voice. Yuanzi was silent, but smart girl came down.


    She ran to Meng Li, grabbed Meng Li''s sleeve and said:


    "you see, they bullied me."


    Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth, changed the topic and asked, "what are we going to do next?"


    The smart girl said: "look at them."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Smart girl didn''t know where to take out a lollipop and handed it to Meng Li:


    "please have sugar."


    Meng Li Good


    Out of politeness, she took it and put one in her mouth. She hesitated to eat it.


    She now has a kind of fear of too sweet things, it is to accompany Zheng Xian to eat too much sweet.


    "Eat." Smart girl looks up at Meng Li.


    I didn''t mean to give a few men candy.

 Chapter 1468

    Meng Li still ate the lollipop.


    Well, it''s really sweet.


    Sweetness should be felt with heart.


    And then you''ll find it''s sweeter.


    So there is a strange painting style, a big and a small two girls standing next to eating lollipops, three men looking around.


    The environment here is desolate. There are no cities, no mountains and trees.


    After Yuan Zi saw it, he thought about it. He took out a sword and chopped it into the air. With the sound of bombing, the scene changed quickly. Finally, a mountain appeared in front of him.


    To be exact, it''s a mountain of stones.


    It''s very high. It''s huge.


    Smart girl took out the lollipop in her mouth and said with her mouth open,


    "so many soul crystals?"


    Meng Li, who has never seen hunjing before, thinks that these are stones. After hearing this, she almost understands.


    Smart girl turned to Meng Li and said:


    "these are soul crystals, which are full of complex soul power. Your soul body needs them very much."


    Meng Li nodded his head blandly. Wen Zhi took a look at Meng Li, but he always felt that the task maker had a good heart.


    I don''t seem to have any idea about these soul crystals.


    Zhen Huang said:


    "just breaking the barrier of others..."


    There''s something about this border. His technique requires soul body induction for half a day to sense the little leakage of soul power.


    Yuanzi asked back:


    "do you mean I have to offer incense to invite people out to ask if I agree?"


    Zhen Huang: "that''s also true."


    "Now that we''ve found it, let''s put it away."


    Wen Zhi takes out a space and has already started to install soul crystal.


    As the mountain high Soul Crystal speed to reduce, Meng Li sipping sugar, looking at without expression.


    Suddenly, Wen Zhi is interrupted and a man appears in front of them.


    The man is not ugly either.


    And can also be regarded as handsome, but standing in front of Yuanzi is inferior.


    He had long black hair, which spread over his shoulders and added some other charm to him.


    In fact, each has its own merits.


    Smart girl began to laugh again, she said to Yuanzi:


    "you see, the person who beat you is coming."


    Yuanzi looked at it indifferently and frowned.


    "Xing Xiu, is that what you''ve done?" He asked first.


    The man with long hair is Xing Xiu. He quickly glanced at several people, fixed his eyes on Meng Li, and said:


    "I said how you found him so quickly, it turned out that he called a soul body to follow."


    Yuanzi folded his sleeve and said indifferently, "can''t I?"


    Xing Xiu nodded: "yes."


    He looked at Zhen Huang and Wen Zhi: "long time no see."


    Both Zhen Huang and Wen Zhi nodded politely:


    "I''ll see you soon."


    They said the same thing by chance.


    "Little girl, come here and visit me." Xing Xiu looked at the smart girl again.


    Smart girl nodded with a smile:


    "good."


    "But you have to give me all these things as a gift."


    Xing Xiu smiles. He looks better when he smiles than when he doesn''t.


    I didn''t speak.


    "Yuanzi, you are more and more reckless now. You can break my border if you say so. Don''t you treat me as a person?" Xing Xiu asked faintly.


    Yuanzi picks eyebrows:


    "are you human?"


    Xing Xiu suddenly smiles and shakes his head and says:


    "yes, I am not a human being, I am the Supreme God."


    Yuan Zi couldn''t help laughing.


    He said: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll give you two choices. Give me the soul crystal, and then mend the world''s underworld, and then send the small world to the realm."


    "There''s another choice?" Xing Xiu asked.


    Yuanzi said:


    "another choice is to choose those I just said."


    "Xing Xiu".... "


    Zhen Huang, Wen Zhi and Meng Li couldn''t help laughing.


    Can this also be called two choices?


    Xing Xiu sighed: "this world reincarnation is broken. What can I do? I just picked up a cheap one."


    Smart girl couldn''t help interrupting and said:


    "You cheap one."


    "I think you take away our small world and destroy the reincarnation world directly. After the life of this world dies, the soul cannot reincarnate and becomes the soul crystal."


    "You are so shameless."


    Xing Xiu shook his head and said, "you misunderstood me."


    The wise girl snorted: "I misunderstood you, master da. If we hadn''t come fast, you would have taken away all these soul crystals."There are so many soul crystals formed by all souls in one world.


    As long as the souls of living beings are here, it is already a considerable wealth.


    The life span of life in this world is only a hundred years. After death, there will be no soul reincarnation, and no new life will be born. In this land, there will be no soul.


    Unless a new world of Yin is created.


    One hundred years in the small world may be the time for her to sleep on the domain.


    She took a look at the soul crystal that still had more than half of the mountain. If she wanted to be taken away by Xing Xiu, she would lose a lot.


    Xing Xiu didn''t mean to fight. With so many people, he had no chance of winning.


    He said:


    "well, you can take away the small world. It''s yours to read in the small world, and the soul crystal will divide you into three parts."


    "After all, I''ve wasted my efforts on it. I can''t say that it''s no good at all."


    Yuanzi said without expression:


    "I refuse."


    Xing Xiu said, "you can''t bully people just because you have so many people today."


    Yuanzi sneered:


    "sorry, there are more people than you today."


    "Can you kill me?" The question of criminal amendment.


    Yuanzi retorted: "what do I do to kill you? It''s not worth it. "


    This made Xing Xiu angry for a moment, but he didn''t show it.


    At this time, whoever is angry loses.


    He was silent and said:


    "you can''t take it today."


    Yuanzi took out his sword, pointed to Xingxiu, and said:


    "let''s fight. We''ll fight you away. These things are ours."


    Xing Xiu: "is it worth it for the soul crystal of a small world?"


    "Do you mean to stir up trouble, and then you want to fight with Luo Zhenyu?"


    Meng Li feels that he has received a lot of information this time. What about Luo Zhenyu?


    She had never heard of it before.


    It should also be a force.


    It''s very likely that they have the same strength as the big area, otherwise they won''t just chat here.


    It also proves that the man named Xing Xiu is not simple.


    Otherwise it would not be like this.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll come if I can." Yuanzi''s voice was cold.


    It seems that I don''t care whether to start a war or not at all.


    Xing Xiu snorted:


    "let''s decide between you and me. If I win, all these things belong to me. If you win, all these things belong to you."


    "No one else is allowed to interfere."


    Yuanzi nodded: "yes."


    With that, he flew to attack Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu also took out a sword, and they began to fight in mid air.

 Chapter 1469

    The two of them fought and there were four onlookers, but none of them worried about whether Yuanzi would be injured.


    On the contrary, they chatted.


    Wen Zhi chats with Zhen Huang and Meng Li chats with Zhi girl.


    The three of them believe in Yuanzi''s strength. Meng Li doesn''t know how much strength Yuanzi has, but he doesn''t worry about them and he doesn''t worry about them.


    Two people eating lollipops, look at each other''s looks similar and smile.


    Smart girl simply sat down with her knees crossed:


    "is it fun?"


    Meng Li smiles faintly: "it''s OK."


    She glanced at the battle between Yuanzi and Xingxiu. How to say it, she felt that their strength seemed to be equal, so in the duel of the same strength system, they would be faster than who.


    Whoever is fast wins.


    Or only fast not broken, their battle is also fast, fast, fast to Mengli are not very clear, both sides of a move.


    Smart girl waved her little hand and said:


    "don''t look, it''s boring to see them fighting."


    "I have something else here. Do you want to eat?"


    Smart girl took out a lot of food from her body and put it on the ground.


    Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang take a glance, and once again they don''t see.


    Picnics?


    Meng Li nodded, picked up a small snack to eat, dilute the sweet taste in his mouth.


    Smart girl suddenly asked:


    "do you know the big plane?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know much about it. Basically, I went to the domain."


    Smart girl nodded:


    "yes, after all, it''s not too long for you to be a Tasker."


    Meng Li moved in his heart and asked:


    "can you know when I became a Tasker?"


    Smart girl squinted at Meng Li:


    "what do you say?"


    Meng Li thought, if smart girl knew when she became a Tasker, she would also know her birth plane?


    But if you ask now, smart girl will not say.


    She still has this self-knowledge.


    Instead of asking for trouble, she asked:


    "where is Luo Zhenyu that he said?"


    There''s no taboo about this. Zhi girl said: "basically, Luo Zhenyu''s existence is made by Xing Xiu to be against Yuanzi."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "that''s a long time ago."


    The wise girl agreed:


    "I''ve been fighting for many years, but I haven''t come up with a reason. Moreover, Luo Zhenyu''s model is similar to ours. They also have many positions and people like you."


    Meng was surprised.


    I think it''s reasonable.


    The smart girl stares at Meng Li with her head askew. Suddenly she comes to Meng Li with a smile and asks in a secret voice:


    "do you want the soul crystal?"


    Meng Li: "I..."


    People will be shy if they are so direct.


    "I certainly want to." She said.


    It''s natural to want something that contains soul power. After all, it''s just a little bit of soul power reward to do a task.


    It''s always good to strengthen the soul.


    Smart girl: "I want to give you some later."


    Meng Li said politely, "thank you, Miss Zhi."


    Smart girl waved her hand: "you''re welcome."


    "You got credit anyway."


    Xing Xiu and Yuan Zi are still fighting. Their strength has spread over them. The strength is too strong. Meng Li is hurt by this force and almost fails to stabilize himself.


    It is wisdom girl is not affected, she looked at Meng Li, casually arranged a border.


    So it''s OK.


    Wen Zhi takes a look at the smart girl and Meng Li, who are chatting with each other. It seems that the girl feels good about the Tasker.


    Faintly have the meaning of conveniently pull her, presumably was to close this wench eye margin.


    However, in other words, this person is peaceful and natural, not sharp and sensitive, so it is easy to get people''s favor.


    What attitude do you use to treat others, so that you have a chance to get the same attitude in return.


    Smart girl is telling a joke to Meng Li. Meng Li hasn''t laughed yet. She is so happy that she bends her waist again.


    Meng Li is very helpless. She hasn''t talked about half of the joke yet. It seems that she can''t go on.


    The laugh is too low.


    All of a sudden, the girl''s laughter suddenly stopped, her expression quickly became serious, and she turned to look at Yuanzi.


    This freely let Meng Li feel admiration.


    She looked in the direction of smart girl. It was Yuanzi and Xing Xiu who were fighting. I don''t know what happened. Suddenly four people came out. Now there are five people besieging Yuanzi.But Yuanzi didn''t seem to be hurt. Smart girl quickly set up a border for Meng Li and said:


    "stay here and don''t go out."


    Then he flew away to help Yuanzi.


    Zhen Huang and Wen Zhi also flew over at the same time.


    There are five people on the other side, four on their side and nine on their side. The war situation is very chaotic.


    Meng Li couldn''t see whose move it was and who was injured.


    She just heard the girl scold coldly:


    "Xing Xiu, you are shameless. You have asked people to help you and attack Yuanzi."


    Xing Xiu said:


    "what''s shameless? It''s called tactics."


    The smart girl said angrily:


    "you''re my son."


    Xing Xiu is much more relaxed now, and he still has time to quarrel with smart girl. He said:


    "how can you only know how to love Yuanzi but not me?"


    Smart girl


    She angrily attacks Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu looks at the smart girl in surprise, then coolly says:


    "yes, it''s very progressive."


    Yuan Zi looked coldly at Xing Xiu and said, "if you dare to count me, you should be prepared to bear the consequences."


    Xing Xiu doesn''t care much:


    "it''s not the first time to calculate you. What can you do for me?"


    Yuanzi''s face was frozen, and he seemed to move seriously. He stretched out a hand and waved it towards the void. A huge sword floated in the air, which was much bigger than him, and even bigger than nine of them. In order not to be hurt by the sword, all the people withdrew.


    Zhen Huang sighs:


    "how can you kill a chicken with a bull''s knife?"


    Being compared to a chicken, Xing Xiu is so angry that he stares at Zhen Huang: "do you want to die?"


    Zhen Huang: "are you sure you can kill me?"


    "Xing Xiu".... "


    He stood in the air, his black hair flying, the sword in his hand disappeared, and silver chains came out from behind him.


    He went towards Yuanzi''s huge sword body and wrapped it tightly.


    The chain became tighter and tighter, but there was no change in the body of the sword, and the sword slowly moved towards Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu had to fly back a few meters.


    To go higher, the rest of the people see this also fly away.


    Their battle has risen a space, so that Meng Li on the ground can''t see clearly.


    The farther away they are, the smaller they are.


    Just see the thick silver chain and the huge sword entangled together.


    Smart girl said:


    "you play so big, the small world will collapse."


    Yuanzi said coldly:


    "it''s OK to collapse."


    Smart girl


    It''s hard to persuade men to fight.

 Chapter 1470

    Although Xing Xiu flew dozens of meters up, Yuanzi''s sword still went towards Xing Xiu, and the chain of Xing Xiu couldn''t seem to trap Yuanzi''s huge sword.


    The criminal law simply changed its strategy and let the thick silver chain go towards Yuanzi.


    Yuanzi looked at the silver chains coming towards him, with a surge of momentum. Each one was thicker than his wrist. A trace of disdain flashed in Yuanzi''s eyes.


    He grabs a chain and shakes it into nothingness.


    At the same time, Xing Xiu was avoiding Yuanzi''s huge sword. Seeing that, he took the initiative to go towards the sword.


    Yuan Zi snorted: "seek death."


    He urged the huge sword, trying to give Xing Xiu the most damage, and Xing Xiu also took the damage.


    His figure retreated a few steps, but there was no change in his expression.


    But Yuanzi seems to have suffered a bit.


    Because just when Xing Xiu was injured by the giant sword, the other four people ignored the injuries from Zhen Huang, Wen Zhi and Zhi girl, and began to attack Yuanzi who was driving the giant sword. Yuanzi didn''t notice for a moment, so that the chain of Xing Xiu went directly through his body.


    This should be the result of criminal practice. There is no entity, but it is also a force running through Yuanzi''s body.


    And the chain finally turned into strength and stayed in Yuanzi''s body, which was not recovered by Xingxiu.


    It''s like playing with both sides injured.


    But Xing Xiu hurt Yuanzi, with a satisfied face. Regardless of the injury, he began to retreat directly.


    However, before they retreated, several people also picked up some soul crystals.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of soul crystals. They took some and left a lot.


    Yuan Zi''s eyes flashed a touch of disdain and thought that the other party was really obscene.


    Moreover, at this time, Xing Xiu did not forget to run to Meng Li and said to Meng Li in jiejie:


    "you are a talent. It''s better to join Luo Zhenyu than to be squeezed by them here."


    He didn''t think Meng Li was a genius or a rare talent.


    He is a simple girl of Qi, Qi and wisdom. They can disturb other people''s minds in a word.


    How nice.


    It''s very possible that one word of one''s own will become the back road in other people''s hearts.


    Once people have another choice, their mentality will change.


    Don''t underestimate one''s strength. Some people have strong ability to stir up the wind and rain. It''s worth it to bring Yuanzi distress.


    He hoped that Yuanzi''s task makers would disturb him.


    Meng Li is at peace in the border, and is not afraid of Xing Xiu''s attack on her.


    He just shook his head lightly.


    She doesn''t even have a little heart, and she''s not a child. How can other people take a word seriously?


    Xing Xiu looks back at Yuan Zi, who is chasing him. He doesn''t speak any more.


    "Xing Xiu, how dare you dig our people?"


    Xing Xiu: "people are not your private goods. Of course, they have the right to choose."


    Yuan Zi''s huge sword came to Xing Xiu again, with a strong sense of oppression. Meng Li felt that the border he was staying in would be broken by this momentum.


    I just want to keep Xing Xiu away from me.


    Fortunately, Xing Xiu has no intention of fighting. Five of them disappear in this space. Yuanzi takes back his huge sword in an instant.


    The border that protects Meng Li exists safely.


    Zhen Huang some want to chase, Wen Zhi stopped.


    Said:


    "don''t chase them. They can''t be killed anyway."


    Yuanzi''s face is not good. It should not be that he was hurt badly. Maybe he felt that he was hurt by Xingxiu, which made him lose face.


    Wen Zhi asked anxiously:


    "are you ok?"


    Yuanzi shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. How painful can it be to be bitten by a mouse?"


    The smart girl nodded in agreement:


    "they are so annoying that they brush their sense of existence when they have nothing to do, but the one you just gave him is enough to make him ache for a long time."


    Yuan Zi took a cold look at the mountain of soul crystals and said:


    "I''ll go first."


    The other three nodded, and Yuanzi''s figure disappeared in this space. Zhen Huang asked faintly:


    "who took advantage this time?"


    Wen Zhi: "it''s hard to say."


    Smart girl: "it''s hard to say that we''ve taken advantage of it. So many soul crystals belong to us."


    "Xing Xiu ran away in a mess."


    Wen Zhi looks at the smart girl helplessly, OK.


    Everything you say is right.


    "What''s the look in your eyes


    Wen Zhi: "No."


    In the past, smart girl opened the border to protect Meng Li, handed Meng Li a mustard seed space, and said to Meng Li:"Help to install the soul crystal."


    Meng Li nods to see that Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang have begun to pretend, and he also begins to pretend.


    Smart girl is not idle, a few people installed for a while, just like the mountain of Soul Crystal installed.


    After that, Miss Zhi said to Wen Zhi:


    "this soul jingmengli has also contributed. Don''t forget to give some to her at that time."


    Wen Zhi joked:


    "it''s hard for you to care."


    With a smile, smart girl said to Meng Li:


    "you go back with Wen Zhixian. I want to get rid of this small world. Yuanzi just ran away and threw off the shopkeeper."


    Wen Zhi nods and plans to take Meng Li away.


    Zhen Huang also plans to follow and is stopped by Zhi girl.


    She asked:


    "what are you running for?"


    Zhen Huang said, "didn''t you take the initiative to stay and deal with the small world?"


    Smart girl smile:


    "yes."


    "But I didn''t say to let you go."


    Zhen Huang points to Wen Zhi:


    "what about him?"


    As if in silent tell why only let Wen Zhi go first, don''t let him go first.


    "Wenzhi is in trouble." Said the wise girl.


    Zhen Huang doesn''t say much anymore. She stays to help Zhi girl.


    Meng Li followed Wen Zhi to the area and went outside Wen Zhi''s residence. Wen Zhi politely said, "do you want to go in and sit down?"


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head:


    "no, you have to go ahead."


    Wen Zhi nodded: "that''s OK."


    "When the soul crystal is purified, I''ll give you some."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    After they parted, Meng left the teahouse to sit down, ordered a cup of tea, took a book and opened it at will.


    It''s just that I can''t calm down. In fact, it doesn''t take long to go.


    But after receiving new information, we know that there is another organization similar to the organization.


    However, she has never met the taskers of the organization over there in the task. She thinks that their respective regions are different, so she should not be able to meet them.


    There is soul crystal, I don''t know how much I can give myself, but I don''t care about how much.


    I didn''t pay too much and didn''t want too much.


    In my mind, I thought of Chi Jingfang again. I remember that Chi Jingfang said that he was going to participate in the team match. It''s been so long, so I should have come back.


    She drank a cup of tea, but without refilling it, she went back to the system space and opened the information of the pool scenery to see if he was in the idle state.

 Chapter 1471

    It''s busy.


    There are so many tasks for the taskers, and they seldom feel idle.


    Forget it. I''ll ask again next time.


    Before Zhen Huang''s technique was very spiritual and spiritual. It didn''t show up at that time. I felt that when it showed up, it meant complaining and demanding.


    You can''t complain about anyone who follows you.


    Meng Li is going to have a sleep.


    I feel that I have been sleeping for a long time this time. When she wakes up, she will see the message from the system.


    It turned out that Wen Zhi wanted to send something to her, hoping to get her permission.


    Meng Li agreed.


    When it arrived, it turned out to be hunjing, a big bag.


    Before, it looked like a small stone, and its color was not good-looking or bright. I didn''t expect that the purified soul crystal was very different.


    Now the soul crystal is a bit like the color of white jade.


    After counting, he gave her a hundred pieces in total. Although compared with such a high pile, the hundred pieces were not much, and could only be counted as a drop in the bucket, Meng Li was very happy.


    After all, they pay less, but also get more than the proportion of pay so many times.


    Thank you very much for your consideration.


    Anyway, she wrote down the friendship.


    She absorbed a soul crystal. She felt very surprised. It was similar to the soul power contributed by the client. The most important thing is that the soul power contained in a soul crystal is many times more than that contributed by a client.


    It can''t be compared.


    After all, a soul crystal does not know how many souls are formed.


    But those souls didn''t reincarnate. Thinking of this, Meng Li couldn''t bear it.


    Now that she has become like this, what else can she pity?


    So there are a lot of these 100 soul crystals. Meng Li even doubts that all the soul power of his previous task is not as much as that of these 100.


    Meng Li thought of the late star. The power of the soul of the late star in the small world can be said to be very strong.


    But compared with myself, I''m still a lot worse. No matter what, I''ve absorbed so much soul power.


    So she doesn''t think the soul of the late star is too strong.


    Thinking that some tasks may consume soul power, and some extreme techniques also need to extract soul power, Meng Li points out the information of the evening star.


    I didn''t expect that the evening star just became idle.


    "Evening star." Meng Li sent a message.


    Evening star was originally looking at the task reward, and was a little depressed when he met a wonderful flower. Even when he went back to the system space, he couldn''t dissipate.


    Come and see if she hears something.


    Seeing that it was sent by the master, the evening star was suddenly happy and put the previous depression behind her.


    Reply to Meng Li:


    "master, evening star is here."


    Meng Li asked, "how have you been?"


    The late star typed a lot of words to tell about the wonderful flowers he met in the task and all kinds of powerless things.


    But when the word was finished, she looked at it again and deleted it word by word.


    What can we say about these things.


    With a bitter smile, I''m hundreds of years old. I''m not a child, so I should manage my emotions.


    You can''t bring distress to others. At that time, master also told her that she would meet all kinds of people.


    "All right, master." The evening star replied.


    Meng Li: "is the task going well?"


    I want to give some soul crystal to the evening star, so that her soul will not be too weak and dissipate due to accidents during the mission.


    Although this is unlikely.


    Besides, the assessment standard of absorbing boundary power is to pass the soul.


    If the soul of the late star is qualified a little earlier, it can absorb the power of the world and come to meet her.


    "I''ll give you a few things. You can absorb them." Meng Li said.


    The late star asked curiously:


    "what is it?"


    Meng Li light smile: "is good thing on the line."


    She also doesn''t plan to tell Wanxing what this is, because just checked, a soul crystal is very valuable.


    Evening star again curious to check, easy to have psychological burden.


    Meng Wanxing was moved by what Meng Li said. If there is any good thing, the master is thinking about her.


    She said sincerely:


    "thank you, master. I don''t know how to repay you for your kindness."


    Meng Li said: "you don''t need to repay anything, you can do well."


    When you pay for a lot of things, don''t always think that you can get something in return. It doesn''t mean that you should always ask yourself to treat yourself as a saint and don''t ask for anything in return.


    But sometimes they are willing to pay, pay can make themselves feel happy and satisfied.


    Just enjoy the feeling.


    Other people''s return can be regarded as unexpected happiness, and it''s normal to be a person without return.


    In order to avoid that others can''t repay you as you expect, they will resent you, make you unhappy and ruin your interest.Meng Li is such a person, want to open, but still moved the evening star can not.


    Meng Li sent five soul crystals to Wanxing through 6018.


    Although she had one hundred, no, she had absorbed one before, and there were still ninety-nine left. She only gave five to Wanxing.


    But I don''t think I''m stingy. This kind of communication must have a degree. I can''t give dozens of them.


    Besides, she thinks that five stars will be able to advance the time for the late star to absorb the boundary force to a certain extent.


    We should master a proper degree of everything.


    The night Star receives the soul crystal and looks at it curiously. Then she finds that there is soul power in it. She is not stupid. She knows that it is very valuable.


    "Master, I really don''t know what to say." She sent a message to Meng Li.


    And he said, "thank you all in all."


    At the moment, I secretly write down master''s kindness in the heart of the evening star. I will repay you when I have the chance. If I don''t have the chance, I will always be a obedient disciple to make master happy.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. Are you doing well?"


    She''s curious about the way the late star works.


    I don''t know if I''m going to do it directly or if I''m going to do it directly.


    Evening star said: "fortunately, no mission has failed at present."


    Meng Li asked, "how many stars are you now?"


    The late star said with embarrassment:


    "one star."


    Meng Li feels that he has done several tasks. Why is the evening star still one star? However, he is relieved to think of the different time flow in different worlds.


    "Take your time. It''s the same sentence. Don''t be arrogant and impatient." Meng Li said.


    Evening star: "I will obey my master''s instruction."


    Meng Li: "you are too serious. Just treat me as a friend when you talk to me."


    Wanxing retorted:


    "no, Shifu is an elder. How can he treat him so casually? We should respect him very much."


    Meng Li didn''t want to talk about it with Wanxing either. She said to Wanxing:


    "go ahead and help you. If you have something to do, leave a message for me. I''ll come back almost every time I do a task."


    Evening star had a lot to talk about. Seeing the master say so, he was a little disappointed and said, "good."


    Meng Li closes the dialog with Wanxing, and suddenly sees Wen Zhi in his friend list.


    None of them before. It must have been added just now when the soul crystal was sent.


    The first reaction is that it will be more convenient to have a task to appeal in the future.

 Chapter 1472

    For the rest, I don''t plan to find Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi is not a chatting person, and she is not very good at chatting with people.


    I have something to say.


    It''s better to get along with Wen Zhi than with smart girl. Smart girl is more approachable.


    She also politely asked 6018:


    "I have a little harvest here, do you need it?"


    She thinks that her relationship with 6018 has reached that level. If you need it or not, you can say it freely and I''ll give it to you.


    You''re welcome to come and go.


    6018 said with a smile:


    "it''s hard work. You can still remember me. You can keep it for yourself. Don''t be too generous. Give it around. You won''t be able to use it by yourself."


    Meng Li regarded the soul crystal as an unexpected joy.


    But she didn''t think it was much, she said:


    "I''ll give some to Wanxing, which is to help her."


    6018: "yes, your precious pimple."


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "Sheng min en, Dou Mi Qiu." 6018 only said.


    Meng Li said: "I don''t think I give too much. Besides, I''m confident in my education."


    No matter how bad it is, she raised the late star. Although she didn''t accompany her for hundreds of years, her character is still similar to before.


    It hasn''t changed much.


    However, 6018''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, 6018 is a little more familiar with her. She must be the first to consider anything.


    "No soul crystal." Meng Li asked.


    6018 some helpless, good things of course can have, but they have no work, no salary, no effort, can''t want.


    He insisted:


    "no, you keep it."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Since 6018 doesn''t want it, she can''t force it.


    She simply absorbed four more soul crystals, leaving 90.


    After absorbing five of them, Meng Li felt that his soul was very different, and even felt that his strength had risen slightly.


    It must be that the boundary force and soul force complement each other. A strong soul can better play the role of boundary force.


    The weak soul can''t bear too much power. Meng Li once again thinks that hunjing is a good thing. If he becomes rich one day.


    If there is a world force of 18 million, the soul at present may not be able to absorb so many world forces.


    These crystals can help her solve the problem.


    So what about the chance to get rich?


    She''s waiting.


    She also conveniently opened the channel of team competition, and felt confident after she got the sweetness last time.


    But the new model hasn''t come out yet. Meng Li worries that it will be the old pattern after he goes in, so he gives up.


    Although I have experience once, now experience is not valuable.


    It''s like playing a game if you know what routines you have and why you fail.


    Play that mode every day, that map, can you not know when to refresh what?


    But not every one of them is successful.


    The most important thing is that the competition among hundreds of people is very big. Last time, she had some strength and luck, but this time she may not.


    I mainly want to experience the new mode.


    After the passage is closed, Meng Li stands up and intends to go back to read. Unexpectedly, the guy named wenqingteng comes out. Xiaoye rubs against her wrist. Meng Li knows its intention.


    This


    No matter what''s good, the wisteria has to absorb some.


    Do you need soul power? Does it have a soul?


    Meng Li is not very clear.


    I don''t know much about the needs of Wisteria.


    Hesitating and then hesitating, Meng Li gave two soul crystals to wenqingteng, and let it absorb them.


    The vine that absorbed two soul crystals is not satisfied. Meng Li can only give the vine two more. Then the vine stops.


    Four.


    Wenqingteng is the most difficult child to raise. She consumes the most resources and doesn''t know when to raise her.


    She sat down and began to read. She was not very calm at the moment and was not ready for the next task.


    Well, she admitted it.


    I''m lazy.


    The longer you work, the more you care about your emotions. Don''t be too hasty.


    I just didn''t expect that after reading the book for a while, wenqingteng would have something to do with it. It should have absorbed the soul crystal. It seems that he is going to evolve again.


    Meng Li hurriedly sent wenqingteng to Lingtian space.


    Give the vine to Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang looked at the wisteria stick on him, trying to absorb his vitality, and asked without expression:


    "are you going to advance again?"


    Meng Li: "should it be?"Without a light face, he stretched out his claws to hook up the vine and looked at it in the air:


    "OK."


    Meng Li asked curiously:


    "don''t you think it has evolved more frequently recently?"


    Wu Xiang: "how often? I''ve been eating and sleeping every day for a long time. "


    "You''ve been away a long time."


    Meng Li is silent, should be, the world flow rate is not the same, how can you know how much time Wuxiang spent with wenqingteng.


    After all, it took her some time to bring it to her after the last time.


    When I think about it, I have been around for a long time.


    At that time, I wanted to let it accompany me for a period of time.


    All in all, she said to Wu Xiang sheepishly:


    "can you take care of it?"


    Wu Xiang doesn''t care much about this:


    "OK."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    After all, I have no care, I have no experience and I want to be lazy.


    "I have nothing else to repay..." Before Meng Li finished speaking, Wu Xiang interrupted Meng Li and asked in horror:


    "so what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang. He almost didn''t stretch. Was he scared?


    I heard Wu Xiang say again:


    "I don''t want you to promise me, I I''m not interested in women. "


    Meng Li: "what


    She walked over a few steps, picked up Wu Xiang, knocked him on the forehead, and said:


    "what are you thinking about? What do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t think you want anything all day long. You just want something to eat, so you want to satisfy yourself in this way."


    Wu Xiang breathed a sigh of relief:


    "well, so it is."


    "Don''t say anything so misleading in the future."


    Meng Li deliberately said, "don''t you have to tease you?"


    Wu Xiang: "I''m not a child. What do you want me to do?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, it is not."


    "OK, you go. I have to take care of it. I won''t eat anything. I still have some. I''ll wait until you come next time."


    Wu Xiang looked at the vine and said.


    Wenqingteng can''t stay here any longer, but floats in the air with some agitation.


    Since Wu Xiang let her go, Meng Li left Lingtian space.


    Before leaving, I don''t forget to look at my spiritual fruits. If these fruits grow well, they can make her happy.


    She went back to the system space and continued to read the meeting book to calm her heart. She wanted to see if wenqingteng''s evolution was successful, but she didn''t go.


    I don''t know if it''s because Wu Xiang takes good care of her, or if the "food" of wenqingteng is better than before. Obviously, she is growing faster than before.

 Chapter 1473

    I don''t want to see it because I let her go just now. I guess I don''t want her to see him cleaning up the rattan.


    That''s not good.


    It''s time for you to do the task. Although the days when you don''t do the task are very leisurely, it''s not a long-term solution.


    This is a Li who bows to life.


    She asked 6018 to find her a job.


    6018: "OK."


    Anyway, as a system, I only have the easy job of looking for tasks.


    The host doesn''t need much of itself to do the task.


    If one day the host chooses his own task, he can retire.


    6018 smiling face, showing a touch of sadness.


    Meng Li is transmitted to the plane.


    Before I could open my eyes, I felt that my chin was pinched. Meng Li opened his eyes and saw a handsome face. Now he was looking at himself fiercely.


    She reached out and tried to pull the man''s hand down.


    However, the man''s hand is very tight, and his physical strength is very small. After Meng Li''s struggle, he looks at the man''s fierce eyes.


    "Let go of me." She said.


    Looking at Meng Li''s watery eyes, the man sneered: "what''s the matter? Now pretend to be high? "


    Meng Li was silent and said again:


    "I told you to let me go."


    The man asked: "why should I let you go?"


    Meng Li just moved his sight down, and then the man wrapped a bath towel.


    Now I don''t know the plot. Meng Li doesn''t want to say anything else. He asks again:


    "let me go."


    The man sneered:


    "it''s ridiculous. Now I''m pretending to be a chaste martyr here. Don''t you like me most


    Meng Li looked at the man''s manner and tone. He knew it in his heart.


    She gently, gently raised her knee, while the man was unprepared, kicked somewhere


    The man''s face suddenly changed and looked at Meng Li with pain:


    "you want to die!"


    At the same time, he took back Meng Li''s hand. If it wasn''t for the sake of image, he would have to cover some place.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "they all told you to let me go."


    Although the momentum is quite enough, Meng Li knows that he should not stay for a long time. After all, his physical strength is still smaller than that of a man.


    If a man beat her after suffering, it''s still a fierce fight.


    The most important thing is to receive the plot first. Meng Li takes a look at a bag and a windbreaker hanging on the shelf next to him.


    I am now wearing a suspender skirt. I think the windbreaker should be worn outside. The bag is a lady''s bag, which should also be hers.


    She quickly walked past, quickly put on the windbreaker, back bag, directly to open the door.


    Man a few steps to catch up, hand on the door, don''t let Meng from the door.


    In a low voice, he asked:


    "is this the way to go? My business is not settled yet. "


    Meng Li raises his foot and kicks him again. He is not stupid. He retreats back and gets out of the way. His hand is released. Meng Li takes the opportunity to open the door quickly.


    Then I saw two tall men in formal clothes at the door. If you look at their physique and temperament, they should be bodyguards.


    Anyway, people must show their momentum first.


    So Meng Li didn''t wait for others to open his mouth, so he put on a gloomy face, pretended to be angry and yelled:


    "get out of here."


    Two bodyguards a Leng, unexpectedly really get out of the way, Meng Li smoothly stepped on high heels and left.


    Find the elevator and go down.


    This is a hotel, so the man just now is very fascinated with the operation, and he even needs bodyguards to guard outside the hotel?


    To the magnificent hotel hall, Meng Li released his spirit and found the toilet.


    She hid in and began to receive the plot.


    All in all, this is a story with a little bit of dog blood.


    The client, Jiang Yayu, is the daughter of Jiang''s group. She has a lot of money at home.


    She is also very popular at home, which is the existence of the family group''s favor, because her uncle''s family are all sons, and she has a brother. Then she is the only girl in her generation.


    So the client has been very happy since childhood.


    It''s all self deception to say that rich people have more troubles and are unhappy. Rich people have less troubles than those who have no money. Can they be unhappy?


    But the client met the happy terminator.


    The man Meng Li saw just now is Lin Tianrui, the client''s boyfriend.


    Meng Li: "er..."


    I don''t know what it is.


    Lin Tianrui is the overbearing president with a body, a variety of second, but does not hinder his fans a lot.


    It has a long history. Let''s start from the beginning.


    The client has a friend named Shi Xue.At that time, the family situation was similar to that of the Jiang family. Only those with similar family conditions could know each other, get along with each other and become friends.


    So the client has a good relationship with Shi Xue.


    Later, Shi Xue fell in love. She told the client that she had fallen in love with a poor boy.


    The client said that he would see Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui was certainly not poor at that time. The so-called poor boy was deliberately disguised as poor to test Shi Xue.


    Meng Li feels quite bored about this


    Then Shi Xue passes Lin Tianrui''s test and doesn''t dislike him at all. She also falls in love with him.


    The client didn''t know the young master of the Lin family at that time, so he thought that the poor boy was good-looking, and the rest didn''t deserve Shixue.


    When facing Lin Tianrui, his attitude is a little cold.


    He also told Lin Tianrui that if you dare to cheat Shixue in our house, you will be overwhelmed.


    This is the best friend to support her, but when Lin Tianrui hears it, he remembers the client.


    I think the client is very powerful.


    Look down on the poor.


    Then one day, Shixue''s family went bankrupt, Dad had an accident, mom jumped from a building, and there was a huge amount of foreign debt.


    Shi Xue hasn''t finished reading at this time, but she definitely can''t read here, which is a sad thing for her.


    She wants to go abroad to take refuge with her uncle, and then earn money to return the foreign debt left by her father.


    But before she left, she did one more thing.


    That is to entrust Lin Tianrui to the client.


    Consignor:


    Yes, let the client love Lin Tianrui for her.


    Make an appointment with Lin Tianrui, who pretends to be a poor boy, and the client of a rich lady, and put some medicine on them to make them get together.


    What she thought in her heart was that Lin Tianrui had been so hard, but she was really a talent. As long as someone helped her, she would make achievements.


    Such a man is also worthy of good sisters, good sisters with him will not suffer.


    Besides, he is also very painful.


    Only good sisters can help him.


    She thinks she knows them well and thinks they will be happy together.


    And his family has no money, there are so many foreign debts, this life can not be with Lin Tianrui.


    Being together will only drag him down.


    Finally, she left a letter to Lin Tianrui, saying that she wanted to go abroad, break up, and could not meet again. She also admitted that she had given the medicine.


    I didn''t say there was a big change in my family.


    Then Lin Tianrui is very angry. You run away after spending some time with me, and you dare to push me to another woman. It seems that you are still the same force.

 Chapter 1474

    The client almost went crazy when he woke up.


    Does Lin Tianrui still sneer at him, saying that he is disgraced?


    Doesn''t he deserve it?


    The client is going to be angry. Of course, he says Lin Tianrui is not good enough, and he also says he wants to report to Jing.


    At the moment, Lin Tianrui hated Shi Xue for abandoning him without saying a word, so he said directly:


    "it''s OK, you go to report it, I''m still the victim."


    Then the letter left by Shi Xue was shown to the client. The client saw that her best friend had calculated her like this.


    Now snow is estimated to be far away from abroad. What''s the use of her reporting to Jing?


    What about really reporting Jing''s reputation?


    And when the home is gone, she just want to revenge can not find people.


    This loss can only be eaten by oneself, but in the heart is still unwilling to leave Lin Tianrui.


    When Lin Tianrui appeared in front of the client again, he appeared as the rich young master Lin.


    Then all kinds of pray for the client to forgive, all kinds of pursuit of the client.


    It''s none of his business to explain it over and over again. He was calculated.


    The consignor thinks that it is also true that Lin Tianrui is not to blame.


    So slowly forgive Lin Tianrui, Lin Tianrui said we together, I will be responsible for you.


    It is true that the client gradually fell in love with him in his pursuit, and thought that they also


    I agreed.


    But did not find the disdain in Lin Tianrui''s eyes.


    In Lin Tianrui''s eyes, the client is a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. When he knows his true identity, his attitude changes.


    I fell in love with him.


    If he was still a poor boy, would he?


    He doesn''t like the client at all. It''s just for revenge. Didn''t you ask me to be with your best friend? I''m with her.


    At the same time, he also found part of the foreign debt left by the time family, gave the money to others, and then he became the creditor of the time family.


    Although he also knows why Shi Xue wanted to go abroad at that time, it can make him forgive Shi Xue, because pushing him to other women is the biggest mistake that this woman made.


    After being with Lin Tianrui, the client was happy for a while under the illusion.


    But Lin Tianrui just takes the client as the object of catharsis.


    At this time, the client has fallen in love with Lin Tianrui deeply and can''t extricate himself. Even if Lin Tianrui has something bad, he will bear it.


    And whenever the client really wants to give up Lin Tianrui, Lin Tianrui will try to make the client come back.


    So that the client can not struggle in this quagmire.


    After three years, snow came back. As soon as she came back, Lin Tianrui proposed to her client. For nothing else, he wanted to see snow''s reaction.


    But the whole family of the client took it seriously, because the Lin family was in charge of their family, and Lin Tianrui was also very capable and had good conduct in their eyes, so he really agreed to the marriage.


    When snow heard that her best friend and ex boyfriend are going to get married, smile revealed heartache.


    I also heard that Lin Tianrui was the young master of the Lin family. Shi Xue was so stupid.


    How could that be?


    Forget it. What''s the use of thinking about something that doesn''t belong to you?


    She began to contact her creditors and made some money abroad. She also borrowed a lot of money from her uncle and planned to pay them back.


    Then I saw Lin Tianrui.


    At last, Lin Tianrui follows Shi Xue by force


    After receiving the story here, Meng Li feels that he is stuck with a mouthful of old blood, and feels that he will spit it out if he doesn''t check it for a moment.


    She forced the urge to vomit blood to continue to receive.


    Then when snow cry can''t extricate oneself, then Lin Tianrui stroke a pen, this money you don''t need to return, when my lover.


    Even if the rest of the debt depends on your performance, I can help you pay it.


    Therefore, Shi Xue, who is very courageous, compromised. After all, he earned only one thousandth of the money in his hand, and the rest was borrowed by his uncle.


    Aunt''s face is not good. She must be anxious to pay back the money.


    If you get rid of the debt, you can pay them back immediately.


    She agreed with humiliation and was raised by Lin Tianrui.


    But still the client found out, so the client to make trouble, get Lin Tianrui all kinds of humiliation.


    Say she dislikes the poor and loves the rich, say she is hypocritical and disgusting, and so on


    And when snow all kinds of crying apology, said it was their own fault, to jump.


    The client was humiliated to death. Seeing Shi Xue like this, he jumped off the building.


    Fortunately, when he jumped from the second floor, he got a fracture, and then Lin Tianrui began to treat the client.


    Find the best doctor for the client, take the best medicine, and praise it outside.


    Only the client knows the hardships.


    Lin Tianrui does this in order to revenge Shi Xue. He wants Shi Xue to look at him and treat others well.Then he told the client that he was good at the snow to stimulate the client.


    In a word, revenge on two women, let two women especially painful.


    The client is a very good face person. She can''t say that her fiance has a lover or a former best friend.


    It''s hard to be criticized.


    Lin Tianrui did so meticulous, even her family more and more recognized Lin Tianrui.


    She didn''t want her family to worry about her because she was disappointed.


    In addition, when you meet Lin Tianrui, who is especially able to play with people''s emotions, you can''t escape.


    All the clients are suffering silently. She and Shi Xue know each other''s existence. They don''t know whether Shi Xue envies her existence, but she hates her very much.


    In the final analysis, it is Shi Xue''s actions that pushed her into the abyss.


    What makes people speechless most is that a family recognition team comes and says that Lin Tianrui is their child.


    This family has a big background. It is a big financial group of a certain country. Now it is in urgent need of an heir.


    Then Lin Tianrui is the successor. He was wrongly held when he gave birth to a child.


    It took a lot of hard work to find Lin Tianrui.


    The original children of the Lin family were also kept there, but they were plotted to death.


    All in all, the child was also able to block Lin Tianrui''s disaster.


    Of course, they also enjoyed a lot of blessings, but they were all lives.


    All right, whatever you want.


    Although it is clear that Lin Tianrui''s own father has an illegitimate son outside, he still has to take Lin Tianrui, who is not raised by his side, as his successor.


    It is probably because Lin Tianrui''s biological mother refuses to allow illegitimate children to inherit the family property.


    Besides, we should also pay attention to blood and orthodoxy, and put aside the ancient times, so that we can be called the legitimate son.


    Then Lin Tianrui was even more powerful. His value doubled, and he was not at the same level as the trustor''s family.


    Even more arrogant, all kinds of operation of destroying the three outlooks, the consignor can''t bear it completely. He begins to hate Lin Tianrui and makes up his mind to leave Lin Tianrui completely.


    She couldn''t see Lin Tianrui''s arrogance and arrogance. She felt that he was just like this.


    But Lin Tianrui didn''t agree. He told the client that if you leave, I will take revenge on your family.


    If Lin Tianrui used to say this, the client would not agree, because in the past, Lin Tianrui''s conditions were equal to hers, and she had no such ability at all.

 Chapter 1475

    But now there is capital to say that.


    After all, they inherited a consortium!


    The client committed suicide in order not to involve his family.


    I''m free.


    Only in this way, Lin Tianrui can let her go. It''s too tired to entangle with Lin Tianrui.


    After the client''s death, Lin Tianrui and Shi Xue start to abuse, fall in love, and all kinds of abuse, but they are also together in the end.


    The client''s wish is to revenge Lin Tianrui and Shi Xue.


    And revenge Lin Tianrui also has a specific instruction, is not to let him inherit the consortium.


    The rest is optional.


    In the client''s mind, Lin Tianrui inherited the consortium to do whatever she wanted, and forced her to a dead end.


    She doesn''t want Lin Tianrui to get it.


    The client thinks that he doesn''t dislike poverty and love wealth at all. Does it mean that in Lin Tianrui''s mind, he should be willing to accept it at that time?


    Love a person, this person has a lot of additional things, your money and your status, even your appearance is a part of you.


    It''s because these parts make up you.


    I don''t have reason to love a man who has nothing to share with others?


    According to Lin Tianrui''s logic, she should love such a person.


    It''s Lin Tianrui''s pursuit that is so tight. She only accepted it when she deliberately captured her heart. It''s not that she immediately fell in love with Lin Tianrui when she knew his identity.


    It''s hard to say.


    It''s a real disaster to meet Lin Tianrui.


    At first, I was reluctant to leave, but later, I wanted to leave, not to leave.


    Meng Li also thinks that Lin Tianrui is boring.


    Maybe there''s something wrong with your brain.


    What he asked for was not that girls should love poor men, but that girls should love poor boys he pretended to be.


    Only for him!


    He felt that he was special, so charming that rich women gave up the right need to love him.


    You can''t be a little upset. If you touch his sensitive zone, you will get violent revenge.


    We have to torture people to death.


    It''s a never-ending nerve.


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows. Now the client has been with Lin Tianrui for a long time. When the time comes, snow will come back.


    Just now, it was Lin Tianrui who was drugged outside and asked the client to help.


    The client argued with Lin Tianrui a little unhappily, and there was the scene where she just came.


    Meng Li felt very lucky. If he came later, he might


    Thinking of this possibility, Meng Li was disgusted.


    She cleaned her windbreaker in the toilet, buttoned it up, and went out to the underground parking lot.


    The client is also a silly girl. She knows that it''s torture and she will continue to be with Lin Tianrui.


    Also greedy Lin Tianrui sometimes good.


    But in other words, standing outside, the whole thing seems clear and clear, but the client is deeply involved in it, even if he sees it clearly, he can''t escape.


    Everything in the world can''t be chosen in the right direction according to the textbook. It will always choose the wrong way for various reasons.


    Meng Li arrives at the underground parking lot. Unexpectedly, Lin Tianrui is waiting for her next to her car.


    "Where have you been?" Lin Tianrui asked.


    Meng Li squinted at him:


    "what''s your business?"


    Lin Tianrui smiles and caresses his lips with his hand. Originally, combined with his facial features, this action is somewhat evil.


    But Meng Li didn''t feel it at all.


    "Go upstairs." He stopped in front of the car.


    Meng Li looks at Lin Tianrui with a serious face. Now Lin Tianrui is not the one who inherits the consortium and becomes the super bully president. He doesn''t have to worry about what he does.


    Said:


    "please make it clear that I''m your girlfriend, not your slave, and I have to be obedient whatever you ask me to do."


    Lin Tianrui sneered:


    "what''s the matter? Are you not satisfied with me? Found something richer than me? "


    Meng Li looks at Lin Tianrui suspiciously.


    Why Lin Tianrui has been laughing at the client for being poor and loving the rich, but the key is that Lin Tianrui is no richer than the client''s family.


    They are equal in strength, and at most they are equal.


    Where''s the confidence? Or does Lin Tianrui foresee his future of great wealth?


    "Get out of the way, I''m going home." Meng Li scolded coldly.


    Lin Tianrui: "was I right?"


    Meng Li suddenly smiles, takes off his high-heeled shoes, holds them in his hand, points his thin heel at Lin Tianrui, and says:


    "if you don''t want to be beaten by me, get out of here."


    Lin Tianrui was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Meng Lihui would act like this. He reached out and grabbed Meng Li''s arm and joked:"Is the kitten angry? Do you want to tickle me


    Meng Li


    She''s laughed at. Yes, very well.


    Bullying her now has no cultivation and no strength, right? Lin Tianrui is waiting. When she goes back to practice, she must crush him from strength first.


    Lin Tianrui snatches her high-heeled shoes from Meng Li''s hands and squats down smartly. His hair is spotless, and his body emits a fragrance.


    I think it''s because I just took a bath.


    Meng Li looked down at his eyebrows, his eyelashes, and even the broken hair on his forehead.


    Only in this way can we not agree with each other and force Shi Xue to be his lover.


    Of course, if Lin Tianrui is too ugly, the client will not like him.


    It''s no wonder that people are visual animals.


    Hear Lin Tianrui say softly:


    "raise your feet."


    It seems that he wants to wear shoes for Meng Li.


    The client is immersed in Lin Tianrui''s good times and bad times.


    Meng Li obediently raised his feet, high heels have been placed on the ground.


    Just when Lin Tianrui wants to hold Meng Li''s foot and put it into his shoes, Meng Li directly lifts it up with the instep and kicks Lin Tianrui in the face.


    Lin Tianrui suddenly stands up. Meng Li feels that his instep is wet. I''m afraid it''s not Lin Tianrui''s saliva?


    She regretted it.


    But now Lin Tianrui was very angry. He said angrily:


    "Jiang Yayu, do you want to die?"


    He clenched his hand into a fist. If he didn''t control it, he might have been beaten by Meng Li.


    Meng Li also returned with cold eyes:


    "how?"


    "Can you still decide my life and death? If you think I can torture me when I feel uncomfortable, then I can also torture you. Can''t I torture each other? "


    Lin Tianrui sneered repeatedly:


    "good, very good."


    "You dare to scratch people now!"


    Meng Li: "don''t be so ugly. Our Jiang family is not bad. If you want to be cruel, you have to choose someone."


    "Please go to those people who let you bully them at will."


    The snow is just right for her.


    Moreover, what these two people do destroys the three outlooks. People who can be together are not without reasons.


    With that, Meng Li goes towards the car door. Lin Tianrui is still in front of the car. Seeing that Meng Li pushes him away, he gives way.


    Meng leaves the car and goes away. He sees Lin Tianrui''s gloomy face and evil eyes in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 1476

    When he got out of the parking lot, Meng Li pulled over to the side of the road and replaced his high heels with flat shoes.


    I didn''t want to stay there for a long time before, so as not to entangle with Lin Tianrui.


    The car started up again. She drove around in the car to listen to music, but the more she listened, the more unpleasant it was. She simply turned it off.


    The night of the city is colorful, full of many desires, and how many people''s hearts are silent.


    Waiting for the Jiang family, Meng Li quietly touched his room.


    The Jiang family has a large population. The clients are grandparents, parents, a little niece and a brother.


    My niece was adopted by my brother. My brother didn''t say much about the specific origin of the child.


    But it is certain that it was not born by the elder brother of the client, because the mother of the client had taken it for paternity test, which ruled out this possibility.


    They don''t understand why their son adopts a child when he''s unmarried.


    She took a comfortable bath and began to practice for the first time.


    Lin Tianrui often relies on her strength, and then has enough momentum to control her clients.


    Then I have to hold on.


    She took out the Pearl and began to practice. She even considered whether she needed to bring some bodyguards when she saw Lin Tianrui when she had no strength.


    It''s not only Lin Tianrui who can afford it.


    Lin Tianrui went back to the hotel room and said to his two bodyguards:


    "if Jiang Yayu wants to leave in the future, you have to stop me."


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    Lin Tianrui feels a little hot and dry all over. Now that the dead woman has run away, who can he find to solve the problem?


    Fidgety!


    The next morning, Meng Li wakes up and goes down to have breakfast. The table is full of seven people.


    It''s a very busy family.


    Little niece Jiang Yan pushed Meng Li with her short legs. Nai said angrily:


    "I want to have breakfast with my aunt."


    Mr. Jiang smiles kindly and teases his niece:


    "why don''t you sit with me?"


    "Gee." Jiang Yan tilted her head for a moment and said:


    "well, I''ll sit with my aunt today and my great grandfather tomorrow."


    "And then sit with my great grandmother the day after tomorrow. How about taking turns like this?"


    Jiang Yan''s words make everyone laugh. Meng Li takes a funny look at Jiang Yan. The little girl is too talkative.


    Everyone began to eat breakfast. Jiang Yan put the food for Meng Li on the plate, and said: "give it to my aunt today, and give it to my great grandfather tomorrow. I will treat you well."


    Everyone can''t help laughing again. Jiang Yan is the pistachio at home.


    And it was liked by the client''s grandparents. They doubted that Jiang Mingzhi''s bringing the child back was to make the old man happy.


    To some extent, forced marriage was avoided.


    She felt that she understood the truth.


    And Jiang Mingzhi is the most serious person to Jiang Yan.


    She took a look at Jiang Mingzhi and noticed Meng Li''s sight. He also looked over and asked in doubt:


    "what are you looking at? Your brother, I''m handsome again today? "


    Meng left his eyes and didn''t look any more, so as not to give him this illusion again.


    Everyone began to chat again. Jiang Yan ate obediently and would not interrupt at all.


    It''s nothing more than some news and some company affairs. Now the company is mainly managed by Jiang Mingzhi and Jiang''s father. They almost don''t care about the old man.


    In their words, the way they used to put it in today''s society has become unbearable.


    People of this era have to cater to this era.


    After breakfast, my brother and dad went to the company.


    The old man went out, he also had some old friends to get along with.


    My great grandmother was old and in poor health. After dinner, she lay on the Garden couch outside, enjoying the sunshine and breeze in the early morning.


    Jiang Ma picked up her bags and planned to go out, so there was no arrangement for the whole family.


    Before going out, Jiang Ma asked one more question:


    "do you have any plans today?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    "That lunch you and grandma solve together, I won''t come back to eat."


    Finish saying, Jiang Ma head also did not return of walk away.


    Meng Li Good


    Although Jiang Ma can''t hear.


    She went back to her room. It took her some time to come back, and it was even longer for Lin Tianrui to inherit the consortium.


    There was plenty of time left for her.


    She continued to practice and went out of the room for lunch.


    Grandma''s digestion ability is worse, so her food is different from Meng Li''s.


    When they sat opposite each other, grandma began to talk about what was wrong with her, saying that she was really old and that she was in pain when she was old.Money doesn''t solve the problem.


    Meng Li hears the speech and sweeps it with his mental strength. He finds that there are no big problems with Grandma''s health, but there are many small problems.


    And these are all problems brought about by aging, which can hardly be avoided.


    But it can be relieved by conditioning her.


    I wonder if Meng Li should be glad that he is a soul body. Although he has no body, he also gets rid of the trouble brought by the aging of his body.


    As long as she''s alive, she shouldn''t get old.


    And when she was alive, her accomplishments were in place, and she had already retained her youthful appearance.


    So Meng Li, who had planned to continue to practice in the afternoon, still went out. She wrote out some recipes, went to buy the herbs back, and then gave them to her aunt at home. She told her how to do it and asked her to do it.


    But the aunt is not very able to understand, Meng Li can only demonstrate once, also make some conveniently.


    In the evening, everyone can eat it. It''s suitable for all ages.


    Of course, the smallest Jiang Yan certainly can''t eat, little lovely body can''t stand it.


    It can also be regarded as a bit of welfare for the client. It''s easy to do it by yourself. Maybe sometimes a small move is the key to get high score and high score.


    There''s money for these anyway.


    Jiang Ma asked with concern:


    "can this thing beautify the face?"


    Meng Li thought about it for a while, but it didn''t work much. The most important thing was to recuperate the body, but he also nodded.


    "when I caress the corners of my eyes, my mother''s wrinkles will turn bad."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    Forget it, let Jiang Ma keep this kind of good state of mind, and if she is in good health, her complexion will be good, and she will be a few years younger.


    Jiang Mingzhi took a spoon in his hand and looked at Meng Li:


    "then what do we eat this for?"


    Isn''t it all women''s food?


    Meng Li opened the flicker mode:


    "this is multi-functional, women eat beauty, men eat health, the elderly eat longevity..."


    After hearing this, Jiang Mingzhi immediately looked at Meng Li with strange eyes:


    "where did you come from? Were you cheated by someone who set up a stall in the park?"


    As soon as the words came out, the family put down their spoons one after another and stared at Meng Li, deeply suspicious of the medicated diet.


    Meng Li


    I''ve gone too far.


    Only Jiang Yan''s small head was full of curiosity about medicated food.

 Chapter 1477

    "I..."


    "That''s what I''m looking for."


    "For plums." Meng Li chose one of the clients'' friends.


    They don''t really ask.


    "Does it really work?" They asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "can I harm you?"


    "Eat first. I''ll buy it anyway. If it doesn''t work, I won''t eat it."


    When you think about it, it''s true.


    They are silent and speechless. They pick up the spoon to eat, but they don''t have much expectation for this medicated meal.


    It''s all a dish.


    It should also give Meng Li face.


    The method of making medicated food has been given to my aunt. Meng Li practices at home every day.


    Lin Tianrui probably wants to teach her a lesson, deliberately ignore her, never think Meng Li just hope so.


    I don''t contact him. It''s clean.


    This made Lin Tianrui in the office scold with his mobile phone:


    "dead woman, really calm."


    Jiang''s mother was more curious about why her daughter didn''t go out.


    As she peeled the grapes for Jiang Yan to eat, she asked:


    "what''s the matter with you recently?"


    Meng Li: "suddenly like to be a housemaid."


    Jiang Ma laughs:


    "housemaid?"


    "Are you the one who can stay at home, too?"


    Meng Li: "why not."


    "Didn''t Lin Tianrui ask you out?" Jiang''s mother naturally cares about her child''s love life.


    It''s just gossip.


    Meng Li''s lips moved, and he just said:


    "a little contradiction, I''m not willing to go."


    "OK, you can do it yourself." It''s said that it''s a small contradiction, and Jiang''s mother really regards it as a small contradiction.


    Meng Li didn''t mean anything else, just to pave the way.


    Otherwise, the feeling is good. When Lin Tianrui proposes to her, the family should ask why they don''t agree.


    Isn''t there a contradiction?


    Do you have any feelings?


    The family won''t force her.


    Meng Li continued to practice at home for a few days, which is rare for modern people to have such a high demand for cultivation.


    Generally speaking, the modern plane is to strengthen the body. Meng Li hopes that he can beat people out of cultivation.


    Drinking the spirit liquid and using the julingzhu, even a pig can pile up some spirit power. Meng Li is not surprised that Dantian has some spirit power.


    The phone rings. Meng Li picks up his cell phone. It''s Lin Tianrui.


    After thinking about it, I still answered it. Lin Tianrui''s deep voice on the phone was unspeakable indifference.


    "What have you been up to lately?"


    He is very reluctant to call this woman, but after thinking about it, he''d better call her.


    Meng Li thinks that Lin Tianrui is so cheap. No one else will provoke him. Instead, he takes the initiative to provoke him back.


    Don''t let others go.


    Meng Li said, "I''m busy practicing martial arts."


    Lin Tianrui on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned:


    "practicing martial arts?"


    Then he sneered:


    "can you practice martial arts with your body?"


    Meng Li said directly:


    "don''t believe it."


    "I''ve made a reservation. I''ll come out for dinner in the evening." Lin Tianrui didn''t take Meng Li''s words seriously at all. He was close to the command.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Then she went to hire two bodyguards, although they were temporary, but they looked very bluffing. She wore sunglasses to cover half of her face, so no one could see their funny expressions occasionally.


    She went to the place first, but Lin Tianrui didn''t come. She sent a message to Lin Tianrui and said:


    "just waiting for you for five minutes, my time is very valuable."


    After all, bodyguards are calculated according to time. Although they can afford it, they are not used to Lin Tianrui''s fault.


    Lin Tianrui looked at the information, his face was gloomy for a moment, and he went to the agreed place.


    He would have been able to get there in five minutes, but he stopped at the door and planned to drag it to the sixth or seventh minute.


    Emotion is a game. The person who compromises most is the loser, and he doesn''t intend to get used to the fault of the other party.


    Then I met Meng Li at the door.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, Lin Tianrui also takes two bodyguards behind, although she does not know to take these two have what use.


    I''m fascinated.


    But Lin Tianrui offends people everywhere. It''s really necessary to take his bodyguard to ensure his safety.


    "You''re leaving?" Lin Tianrui asked.


    He looked at the two bodyguards behind Meng Li and asked:


    "who are these people?"


    Meng Li: "you are allowed to have it, but I am not allowed to have it?"


    "What kind of person are you? This kind of person can guarantee your safety? Don''t make trouble. If you really want, I''ll give you mine. "Lin Tianrui despises the two temporary bodyguards, and his sarcasm will turn into substance. At first sight, he is invited temporarily, and he has no real ability to eat.


    Where is the pestle? It''s like a prop.


    Meng Li didn''t ask the two men to do anything. Of course, the selection was very casual. Lin Tianrui didn''t like it so much. She said, "OK, you can give me your two bodyguards."


    Lin Tianrui: "do you really want it?"


    "Here you are. What will you give me in return?" He asked.


    Meng Li takes a look at the people who come and go, and thinks it''s inappropriate to stand here with Lin Tianrui.


    So she walked and said:


    "what you give is what you expect in return?"


    Lin Tianrui: "don''t you want to make money in your business?"


    "It''s called investment. Emotion is also an investment."


    "Well, marry me..." He was silent for a moment and said this sentence.


    Meng Li is clear in his heart, and Shi Xue comes back.


    "Give me two bodyguards and you want to marry me? I suspect you are insulting me. " Meng Li said, he wanted to leave directly.


    Lin Tianrui wants to catch up, but Meng Li stops him and says:


    "do we want to fight in broad daylight?"


    Lin Tianrui thinks that he can''t afford to lose this man, so it''s nothing.


    As a result, as soon as Meng Li got home, Lin Tianrui came with a cart of gifts.


    Yes, it''s a car.


    Two bodyguards take things into Jiang''s house and fill the whole hall. Lin Tianrui says hello to Jiang''s family.


    Then we will introduce these gifts one by one, either limited edition of luxury goods or some rare and precious things, each of which is not bad.


    Although Lin Tianrui''s tone is very normal, Meng Li can see the proud color on his face.


    There is also a sense of display.


    Show off what?


    Can''t the Jiang family get these things?


    The people of the Jiang family are smiling, not because of how expensive the gift Lin Tianrui sent, but because they are satisfied with Lin Tianrui.


    However, in Lin Tianrui''s opinion, the people of the Jiang family laugh because of the influence of the Jiang family, because of these things.


    After a few greetings, he got to the point and said:


    "I''m here today to get your blessing."


    When the Jiang family realized something, their faces became serious. Lin Tianrui said: "Yayu has agreed to marry me. What do the elders think?"


    Meng Li: "what


    She clearly refused, but Lin Tianrui didn''t follow the routine.


    Hearing the speech, the Jiang family all looked at Meng Li, as if they were seeking confirmation from Meng Li. Lin Tianrui turned his head to suppress some emotion and said to Meng Li:


    "Yayu, did you say that you married me?"

 Chapter 1478

    His eyes fixed on Meng Li, as if full of storm, as long as Meng Li a word is wrong, he can attack.


    People who care about him may follow his words when they see his eyes.


    For example, if the client was looked at like this by Lin Tianrui at that time, he might not be able to refute.


    But Meng Li is not afraid of Lin Tianrui''s eyes.


    She spoke clearly and said in a right voice:


    "I didn''t agree. I don''t want to marry you for the time being, let alone confirm my marriage with you. I think we should have more contacts and have more time to deeply investigate your character."


    Meng Li calmly finish this sentence, as if the air is solidified.


    The Jiang family didn''t speak. They didn''t know what to say.


    Now one says he wants to marry, the other says he won''t, and there are differences between them.


    They must be thinking about their daughter first.


    And Lin Tianrui looked at Meng Li with that kind of dangerous eyes, and said with gnashing teeth:


    "really


    "Haven''t you seen me clearly for so long? I really want to marry you. "


    Meng Li: "anyway, I need to see it again."


    Lin Tianrui gave a sneer and said:


    "yes."


    Mr. Jiang felt that the atmosphere was not right, because Lin Tianrui frowned. He said:


    "now you young people really should be careful about marriage."


    "I think Yayu is right. Of course, we also understand Tianrui''s intention. If you get it, you can take it back."


    Lin Tianrui stares at Mr. Jiang in surprise for a moment. Does this not give him face?


    Only Meng Li knows why Mr. Jiang did it.


    On the one hand, it is because they refuse the request of marriage. They have no reason to accept these gifts because they are not cheap.


    On the other hand, it was Mr. Jiang who saw something.


    In the plot, Lin Tianrui is very successful in the Jiang family. The client gives him enough face. He doesn''t show his nature.


    Now some clues are revealed, which makes the keen master Jiang aware.


    In the face of Lin Tianrui''s surprised eyes, Mr. Jiang holds his hand on the crutch and nods his head deeply. The meaning is very clear, but there is no need to say more.


    Don''t make things look bad.


    This makes Lin Tianrui repress his outrage, and his eyes are very cold.


    "Jiang Yayu, are you really not going to marry me?" He asked again.


    As if this is the last chance for Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    Lin Tianrui laughed and said, "excuse me."


    After that, he left. It was impossible for him to take things away. He could not afford to lose this man.


    I have scolded the dead woman for thousands of times in my heart. She dares to lose face like this. He will make her regret it.


    Sooner or later, he asked the woman to kneel down and beg to marry him.


    Lin Tianrui left the Jiang family with a strong revenge in his heart.


    Jiang''s living room is full of gifts from Lin Tianrui. Everyone is silent. Before, the atmosphere is still good. Finally, a few words break up in discord.


    Mr. Jiang sat on the sofa, his palm still clutching on the crutch, and he shook his head.


    Because he shook his head, his face shook with him, and then he said:


    "Lin Tianrui has the ability, but today he found that his temper is not good."


    "It''s normal for people with ability to be arrogant," Jiang said


    "It''s not a matter of arrogance. Some things can be arrogant, but I think he despises our family."


    "We didn''t put our family in the same position as theirs. We thought Yayu was inferior to him."


    "Not at all."


    Jiang dad''s position just now can''t see Lin Tianrui''s expression very well, he hasn''t obviously noticed.


    And the children have been in love for so long, there is no reason to deny everything about Lin Tianrui.


    Mr. Jiang really saw it.


    Grandma shook her head and said:


    "if the other party doesn''t respect us enough, Yayu can''t marry."


    Jiang Ma asked Meng Li:


    "what do you think?"


    "Don''t you want to because of the conflict a few days ago?"


    Meng Li:


    "to be honest, we often have conflicts, and every time his performance is unsatisfactory."


    "I didn''t get my forgiveness or my consent this time, so I came here rashly."


    Very overbearing, very confident.


    Lin Tianrui thinks that he is determined.


    "Oh, I won''t say any more. I''ll send these things over there."


    Mr. Jiang looked a little tired. After that, he went upstairs.Grandma also said:


    "it depends on Yayu''s heart."


    She followed the advice.


    Father Jiang looked at Meng Li and said, "look at you."


    In fact, there is nothing to say about this matter. His daughter can''t get married. What''s the matter to discuss.


    Let it be.


    Besides, that''s what happened.


    This is the strength of the Jiang family. They don''t need to be attached to the Lin family, so they don''t care if they can get married to the Lin family.


    When you are in love, you can get married.


    Don''t worry if you don''t feel it.


    Jiang Mingzhi didn''t say a word all the time. He stared at Meng Li. Meng Li looked at him and asked:


    "have I become beautiful?"


    Jiang Mingzhi sneered:


    "how can you be so narcissistic?"


    Meng Li: "no way, who let us be brothers and sisters."


    "You mean I''m narcissistic?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Jiang Mingzhi: "I call that self-confidence."


    He actually looked at xiamengli carefully, and then said:


    "but you do have some changes. Your skin is getting better."


    Meng Li knew that it was because of cultivation, but he said:


    "you see, medicated diet is effective."


    Jiang Ming gave a Tut and suddenly realized that his low back pain had been reduced.


    Is it really the reason for the medicated diet?


    He asked Meng Li the same question.


    Meng Li looked at Jiang Mingzhi with a strange look:


    "you are young, low back pain?"


    Jiang Mingzhi said angrily:


    "I''m so tired from working all day. Do you think I enjoy happiness as much as you do?"


    Meng Li: "I..."


    At the beginning, the client had a job. He had a position in the company and worked in it for some time. But later, Lin Tianrui wanted to be on call. The client ran around and neglected his work.


    Then Jiang''s father decided to promote a person, and the client''s job was gone.


    I can only play at home.


    Meng Li is thinking about whether he wants to go back to work, but he wants to stay away for the time being.


    It''s important to finish the task first, and the client doesn''t invite her to work.


    "Don''t come home before you think about it, so that your grandparents won''t worry about your feelings." Jiang Mingzhi said.


    Lin Rui should have talked to his sister about what happened today.


    But Meng Li doesn''t know that Lin Tianrui will come suddenly. She thinks Lin Tianrui will talk to her alone, and she will come home only after she agrees.


    Who knows that the other party comes uninvited and talks nonsense.


    I don''t know if Lin Tianrui will give up her proposal after today''s event.

 Chapter 1479

    Meng Li thinks Lin Tianrui has to stop for a while, but he doesn''t expect to find her again in a few days.


    Didn''t you get angry last time?


    Does Lin Tianrui want face and dignity?


    Perhaps in Lin Tianrui''s heart, revenge on her is to pull her heart to him.


    So he''s taking revenge. He ignores those words and doesn''t really want to get back together.


    To play with feelings, you have to let others have feelings for you. People don''t like you. What do you play with?


    Meng Li tilted his head and thought for a while, but he went.


    In order to avoid Lin Tianrui directly to the home, as Jiang Mingzhi said, should not bring too much trouble to the two old people.


    They about the location in a coffee shop, Meng from the place, Lin Tianrui has not arrived.


    Meng Li wants to leave and curse. How many meanings does this kind of person come later than others?


    Just want to get up, Lin Tianrui came in.


    He is very handsome today, and the details are to the extreme. Meng Li immediately uses his mental energy to sweep, and finds that there is a waiter in the coffee shop who is Shi Xue.


    The plot doesn''t introduce that Shi Xue has this job. Maybe it''s the job Shi Xue has found after returning home.


    While working in a coffee shop, while looking for a formal job, people have so many foreign debts, we must work hard to pay them back.


    As a result, he went to work for a few days and was raised by Lin Tianrui. Then the plot was not introduced.


    Knowing that Shi Xue is here, Meng Li knows Lin Tianrui''s purpose. He wants to stimulate Shi Xue.


    Since you can''t stimulate her with the news of engagement, stimulate her face to face.


    Meng Li couldn''t figure out how Lin Tianrui could be in this situation. All day long, an old man''s mind was playing with his feelings. He did such a boring thing to let people know. He couldn''t be laughed to death.


    So I became a prop again.


    But it doesn''t matter. When she becomes Lin Tianrui''s props, Lin Tianrui also becomes her props.


    Even, it is very likely that Lin Tianrui will lose face in the end.


    Step by step, although practicing at home makes her happy, she should cooperate with Lin Tianrui''s performance.


    He sat down without saying a word, and a box appeared in his hand, which was a ring box with the brand logo on it.


    But he didn''t say anything else, just asked Meng Li:


    "have you ordered yet?"


    Meng Li: "no point."


    Lin Tianrui hooked the corner of his lips, and there was a strange light in his eyes, with some kind of revenge and forbearance.


    He started. It''s not Shi Xue this time. After all, Shi Xue has just arrived. She doesn''t know what''s in the coffee shop.


    There''s no way to introduce them.


    After ordering, he said to the waiter,


    "ask her to bring up the coffee." He pointed to the busy snow.


    Shi Xue obviously didn''t realize that there were two old acquaintances she knew sitting here.


    There was a trace of jealousy in the waiter''s heart. When the girl first came, such a handsome man appointed her to serve coffee. As expected, she looked beautiful, but it was different.


    Thinking about these in my heart, I still have the standard smile on my face and nod my head.


    Then when looking for snow to say a few words, obviously is to command.


    In the face of the elder''s command, Shi Xue did not dare to retort, only nodded.


    This is the first time to serve coffee to people. Shi Xue carefully moves to Lin Tianrui and successfully puts the coffee on the table.


    During the period, Xue didn''t dare to look up and didn''t know who the customer was.


    She glanced at it in a hurry. All she knew was that it was a man and a woman. She said:


    "Sir, miss, please take your time."


    After that, he planned to turn around and leave.


    "Hold on." Lin Tianrui said.


    Shi Xue became more nervous for a moment. She asked uneasily:


    "what else can I do for you, sir?"


    Lin Tianrui said:


    "look up at me."


    When snow think this voice is very familiar, suspicious to look up, on the Lin Tianrui that pair of gloomy eyes.


    She almost screamed with fright, and then she was in a daze.


    Is that him?


    She quickly looked to the other side, and on the Meng from a pair of indifferent eyes.


    Is that her?


    She couldn''t believe it for a moment. How did they get together?


    The memory returns to the cage quickly. It''s no surprise that they were together when they thought that they had set them up by themselves.


    Her eyes fell on the ring box on the table. The little thing pierced her eyes deeply and made her heart beat.


    Ask for marriage?


    Meng Li said:


    "Shi Xue, long time no see."


    It''s a pity that the letter left by Shi Xue was gone, otherwise she was wondering if she could have some national food through this.


    When snow is the most pit, in order to let his boyfriend someone to take care of, and then destroyed the best friend.Without hesitation, let her best friend lose the most precious thing. Is she so sure that her best friend and her boyfriend can be together without any bloodshed?


    "Xiaoya..." The snow called weakly.


    Lin Tianrui stares at them with great interest. He even leans his back against the sofa, hands folded in front of his chest, and hooks his lips. It''s obviously a look of watching a play.


    "It''s been a long time." When snow because the heart of all kinds of emotional ups and downs too big, pale.


    What Lin Tianrui is looking forward to is not on stage. Meng Li just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    There were no scenes of humiliation in his imagination.


    He began to pick things up, and he said to Meng Li:


    "it was this woman who plotted against you at the beginning. Why, are you going to tolerate this tone?"


    When snow looked at Lin Tianrui in consternation, want to refute what, but dare not, dead bite lips.


    Tears are coming out.


    She wanted to say that she didn''t plot against them. She did it for their good.


    Who can understand her good intentions?


    Instead, Meng Li said:


    "it was this woman who plotted against you at the beginning. Why? You young master Lin also allow others to plot against you without revenge? "


    When she heard about master Lin, she was confused.


    She used to be a member of this circle. Naturally, she has heard the title of master Lin.


    Is this the master Lin that she thought?


    It''s said that young master Lin is quiet and never takes part in useless social activities. They didn''t see him until then.


    It is said that young master Lin won various awards in those years, and they are still at the age when they only know how to eat and drink, so young master Lin can support half of the company.


    It is said that master Lin can lead Lin to glory.


    When my father was still alive, he said that when he wanted to find a husband, he had to find master Lin.


    She looks at Lin Tianrui''s clothes and overall temperament with her spare light, and has already believed that the man in front of her is young master Lin.


    He is his first love!


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t belong to her anymore. She pushed her to others. What she could do was to bless them.


    Lin Tianrui didn''t expect Meng Li to say so. He said with great interest, "well..." He let out a cry.


    Now this woman''s IQ has suddenly increased. It''s not so easy to play with, but it''s more interesting.


    He likes things that are challenging.


    It''s not that Meng Li has a higher IQ than the client, but Meng Li doesn''t like Lin Tianrui, so he has a clear mind.

 Chapter 1480

    Lin Tianrui turns to see Shi Xue and asks:


    "do you regret it?"


    Shi Xue felt cold all over her body, but she was sweating. Her fingertips trembled and forced out a smile:


    "I don''t regret it."


    "You''re getting married soon. I wish you a happy one hundred years."


    Her eyes fell on the ring box on the table.


    In the heart taste myriad, this thing should belong to her?


    No, no, it doesn''t belong to her.


    She has nothing left. She is not worthy of Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui smiles and says: "yes, thank you for helping us, otherwise I would not find Xiaoya is ten million times better than you."


    "And when we get married, we will invite you to join us."


    When snow a fragile heart as if in ten million arrows, her long eyelashes are hanging small tears.


    Forced to bear the sadness, she nodded:


    "OK."


    Clearly already did not belong to oneself, why still so painful.


    It''s so painful that it''s hard to breathe.


    Meng Li said to Lin Tianrui faintly:


    "when did I agree to marry you? Do you want more?"


    Lin Tianrui''s face suddenly darkened.


    Meng Li looked at Shi Xue again and said:


    "since you are back, I will give it back to you. I don''t like it very much."


    When snow Lengleng ground looks at Meng to leave, low voice ground called a voice: "small elegant."


    Then he shook his head wildly:


    "no, I don''t want to..."


    She is very anxious, anxious to explain, she does not want to let Xiaoya misunderstand, since she has set them up, she will not destroy their feelings.


    Meng Liwei''s smiling face:


    "it belongs to you originally, but I just want to return it to its original owner."


    Shi Xue shakes her head in a panic:


    "no, I can''t, I don''t want to..."


    Meng Li: "you want to."


    Shi Xue: "no, don''t..."


    "Enough!" Lin Tianrui saw that he was pushed back and forth by two women like goods, and stopped angrily.


    These two women are very good, very good.


    What do you think of him in front of him?


    Meng Li looks at Lin Tianrui:


    "can''t I help you find your first love?"


    Lin Tianrui can''t suppress his voice in public.


    He said:


    "first love? I didn''t have my first love. This woman was just a little thing I had on the spur of the moment. "


    "I love you most!" He gritted his teeth when he said that.


    Lin Tianrui chooses Shi Xue first when he can only revenge one of the women.


    In his heart, more hate when snow, hate when snow at that time pushed himself to other women, hate she said to go.


    Sure enough, when she heard this, she was shocked in her eyes and couldn''t believe it for a long time.


    She doesn''t know what to say, but what''s the point of staying here, being humiliated?


    She turned and ran away, and faltered, looking like she had been hit hard.


    Meng Li also stood up and said to Lin Tianrui:


    "go, your goal has been achieved."


    Lin Tianrui snorted:


    "do you know that a woman who is too smart doesn''t deserve a man''s love?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "brother, Qing Dynasty is dead."


    The old society to a large extent restricted the development of women, so that they have limited knowledge, limited knowledge, limited thinking.


    In a situation where everything is limited, many women are not that smart.


    Just abide by the book on the requirements of women, men can control women.


    Lin Tianrui likes to control women.


    But Shi Xue is really controlled by Lin Tianrui. Even if they really love each other in the end, Shi Xue has to endure Lin Tianrui''s hegemony and his desire to control all the time.


    But I''m not snow, I don''t know the joy of snow.


    Maybe she just enjoys it.


    Lin Tianrui didn''t know what the other party suddenly said, but he didn''t have any interest to know.


    He pushed the ring to Meng Li and said:


    "here you are."


    Meng Li: "what can you do for me?"


    Lin Tianrui said: "wear it, you are my person."


    Meng Li: "don''t wear it?"


    After thinking about it, Lin Tianrui said:


    "break up if you don''t wear it."


    "You know, my patience is limited. I decided last time at your home that it was your last chance, but you didn''t cherish it."


    "In the past few years, I will give you another chance."Meng Li


    This is the most arrogant and overbearing president she has ever seen.


    The rest of the domineering CEOs learn a little bit.


    It''s necessary to have enough momentum to propose, to make it look like a woman crying and shouting to marry him.


    Meng Li stood up and said indifferently:


    "break up when you break up. Keep your ring. I don''t want it."


    With that, she turned and went out. She didn''t take a sip of coffee and didn''t need to pay.


    Lin Tianrui


    He was still sitting, his face changing, and he felt out of control.


    This feeling made him unhappy and uneasy. He felt that things should not be like this.


    But why did it suddenly change?


    Does Jiang Yayu really have another choice?


    He decided to investigate.


    So when Meng Li goes out again, she feels that someone is following her. When she thinks about it, it should be the person arranged by Lin Tianrui.


    It''s really


    She dumped her stalkers and went shopping.


    Lin Tianrui will not know what she is doing.


    When the people of the Jiang family sit together for dinner, they talk about Lin Tianrui.


    Jiang Ma said:


    "didn''t we arrange someone to send back the things Lin Tianrui sent last time?"


    "Guess what?"


    Looking at Jiang Ma, she said:


    "then Lin Tianrui threw those things into the garbage can outside the company building."


    "Then where are the employees in their company going to rob them?"


    The rest of the people frowned, and grandma said, "why is this child like this?"


    Anyway, because of Lin Tianrui''s move, everyone is very uncomfortable.


    Meng Li decided to take the opportunity to cut off their remaining expectations of Lin Tianrui and said to them:


    "I still have a recording for you."


    She showed everyone the voice of Lin Tianrui''s "proposal" to her in the coffee shop.


    What does not marry to break up this kind of obvious threat words into the public ears.


    After hearing this, her grandparents sighed. Jiang''s mother was a little angry. Jiang''s father and Jiang Mingzhi frowned.


    Jiang Mingzhi said:


    "it''s right for you to refuse, but are you discovering his nature now?"


    They don''t have much contact with Lin Tianrui, but his sister has been talking with him for several years. Don''t you know this?


    If I had found out earlier, I wouldn''t have spent so much time.


    He didn''t want his sister''s youth to feed the dog like this.


    "I couldn''t bear to explain to him until I had a chance."


    Jiang Mingzhi knows that now Lin Tianrui seems to have a new project. Anyway, it''s normal for them to become more and more proud.


    "Since he has such an attitude, don''t post it," he said


    "Shame." Finally, he added.

 Chapter 1481

    Meng Li


    This is my brother.


    Although the words are very direct, they also tell the truth.


    Lin Tianrui''s attitude, but also hard to stick up, is indeed a bit humiliating.


    Anyway, she won''t take the initiative to contact Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui is used to the fact that Meng can''t get in touch with him.


    This makes Lin Tianrui think, he just lost a girlfriend?


    To be exact, it was the loss of a tool for revenge when snow.


    This tool can''t be replaced by others. Only the woman who used to be Shixue''s best friend and was pushed by Shixue himself can do it.


    When a woman can''t succeed in revenge, she can''t be happy.


    But I was full of self-confidence at that time, I said all the words of breaking up without wearing a ring. Now the relationship between the two people is even the default breaking up.


    You can''t go to her again.


    The key is that Jiang Yayu is not the same as before. In the past, he would listen to him happily.


    Not now.


    It''s very likely that if you go to her again, you''ll get a cold face.


    Lin Tianrui, who has lost his tools, is very distressed.


    Meng Li is trying to toss when snow and Lin Tianrui wave.


    In the plot, Shi Xue and Lin Tianrui happen in the office. Can you start from this?


    But Lin Tianrui''s office can''t enter by the way. It''s difficult to leave something in it.


    And there are monitoring everywhere. If anything happens, Lin Tianrui will get monitoring the first time.


    I want to do things perfectly, the difficulty coefficient is too high, the project is too big.


    How about


    Find someone.


    Money can solve many problems. If you give her money, someone will help her.


    I don''t have to be so tired, and the people who do these things are very professional and fast.


    For the sake of safety, Meng Li specially found a computer outside and logged on to a website.


    Even if she places an order here, she can''t find out.


    She knows a little bit about computers, and ensures that the other party can''t find it through the Internet.


    How difficult things are, how high the price is. Although the price is not cheap, Meng Li can still accept it.


    After placing the order, I said to the convenience that it would be ready in three days.


    They can intercept what they want at any time.


    Meng Li showed a smile of mystery.


    When snow holding a bank card, uneasily standing in front of the company building.


    She knew that the company belonged to Lin, but she didn''t understand why her creditor became Lin.


    She just hopes not to meet Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui is in a meeting. His assistant says that someone has made an appointment to meet him. Lin Tianrui wanted to say that he couldn''t see anyone. He usually doesn''t see anyone at the meeting.


    But it seemed that there was a guide in the dark. For the first time, he asked:


    "who is it?"


    The assistant said:


    "call Miss Shi."


    Lin Tianrui drew a strange radian from the corner of his mouth and immediately said to the public:


    "that''s all for today''s meeting."


    Then, without waiting for others to speak, he turned and left.


    He walked ahead, went back to his office and said to the assistant who followed him:


    "bring the people here."


    Shi Xue followed her assistant to Lin Tianrui''s office. She looked up and saw the president''s office.


    Lin Tianrui is so young that he is definitely not the president.


    She arranged the facial expression of the lower part, drew a stiff smile from the corner of her mouth, and walked slowly towards the inside.


    Although the money can only pay off the family''s debts, it''s also an end.


    Think of the rest of the mountain of debt, her heart heavy, his life may be spent in debt.


    The assistant said to Lin Tianrui:


    "Mr. Lin, Miss Shi is here."


    Lin Tianrui nodded, looked at Shi Xue with her head buried, and said:


    "go out and close the door. Don''t disturb me without my permission."


    The assistant nodded out and closed the door.


    But Shi Xue suddenly raised her head and looked at Lin Tianrui in disbelief:


    "is that you?"


    Lin Tianrui: "what? What a surprise? "


    When snow mouth pan bitter, face Lin Tianrui''s sarcasm dare not say a word, she know Lin Tianrui blame her, hate her, but she was also forced to do it.


    If Lin Tianrui had told herself his identity earlier, she would not have made that choice.


    "I''m all for you..."


    "It was a misunderstanding at that time..." When snow courage, trying to explain.


    However, Lin Tianrui coldly refuses to listen to Shi Xue''s explanation. He says:


    "there''s no need to explain so much.""How does it feel to be in debt?" He sneered.


    Shi Xue, with a face of forbearance, said:


    "I will give you the money I owe you today."


    "Oh, where did you get so much money?" Lin Tianrui asked with great interest.


    Shi Xue: "this You don''t have to worry about that. "


    Lin Tianrui gets up and walks towards Shixue step by step. Shixue retreats step by step.


    Lin Tianrui successfully pushed her to the corner of the wall, holding her hands and trapping Shixue.


    And at the moment, snow is embarrassed, and her heart can''t help pounding. She looks very flustered.


    "I''m here to pay you back."


    Shi Xue just finished saying that sentence, send out again: "um..." Let''s hear it.


    She couldn''t speak. She struggled, but her strength was too small to resist.


    The same scene of the plot happened. After that, Shi Xue was crying, but he also made a deal with Lin Tianrui.


    She felt extremely humiliated, but reality in front of her, so she had to bow.


    Lin Tianrui looks at Shi Xue coldly. In fact, there are some accidents in his heart. It''s the first time.


    But in spite of this, it can not let him dissipate his hatred for her, she will only usher in her endless revenge.


    Next to Shixue, she holds her knees helplessly. She misses her parents very much. If they were alive, she would not be wronged.


    But how can they abandon themselves?


    And Xiaoya, she did something sorry for Xiaoya, but she was forced, not voluntarily.


    Can Xiaoya understand her?


    She told Lin Tianrui: "I have one more request."


    Lin Tianrui squinted and motioned to her.


    She said:


    "don''t let me affect your relationship with Xiaoya, you When it''s time to get married, doesn''t it mean to stay with you for only three years? I''ll go after three years and never see you again. "


    Lin Tianrui laughs sarcastically, is he so stupid? So naive?


    You really think you can get away from him in three years?


    Good idea.


    "To be honest, I think you''re very Biao. You''ve done something wrong to her, but you still have to pretend to think about her and not let her get hurt. It really makes me sick."


    Lin Tianrui said mercilessly.


    When the snow face suddenly become extremely embarrassed, she na na na said:


    "is It''s me


    "But can you promise me? Now that it''s done, don''t hurt a third person? "


    "I thought you didn''t have shame. You''re afraid of her. Don''t you know that you''re afraid of yourself? It''s so high sounding. " Lin Tianrui starts the continuous irony mode.

 Chapter 1482

    When the snow so eager to find a crack to drill in.


    In her heart, she cried sadly again and again: it''s not her own wish.


    Why does she have to carry all the charges?


    "You are obedient and please me well. I can give you more money to make your life easier."


    "And don''t set up a memorial archway for yourself any more. If you are really a good hue, you won''t make a deal with me. Admit it, you are the cheapest woman, and you are only worthy of being my slave."


    Lin Tianrui pokes at Shixue''s weak heart.


    Just a few words broke her. She couldn''t cry for herself. She felt guilty.


    She even felt that she should take it to atone.


    Looking at Shi Xue crying into tears, Lin Tianrui felt a burst of pain in his heart, and after this brief pleasure, he stared at Shi Xue, as if his heart had been stung.


    He resisted this feeling and firmly refused to admit that it was because of Shi Xue.


    Because he had this feeling, he was still very angry. The consequence of anger was that he went to "toss" Shixue again.


    So when Xue left Lin Tianrui''s office, her legs softened


    Meng Li specially asked the other side to send the video to her. She paid such a high price to ask someone to install a camera for this.


    Then let the other side find a chance to remove the camera. It''s not necessary.


    She passed the video to Shi Xue.


    He did not tell Shi Xue his identity, but threatened Shi Xue with a code name.


    If you want this video not to be spread, leave Lin Tianrui.


    She wants to see the two torture each other, also want to see snow panic.


    This is revenge for Shi Xue.


    Never let Shi Xue be Lin Tianrui''s canary.


    And Lin Tianrui''s heart is sometimes snow, if not for her, also won''t so hard to revenge her.


    Hypnotize oneself in the heart to say that it is hate, is to cover up the deep love.


    One wants to leave, and the other wants her to stay. It''s a little interesting just to think about how Xue feels when they argue about it every day.


    When snow received the video, the whole person''s panic God, can''t control the whole body tremble, how can?


    How did it get recorded?


    If this kind of video comes out, she can''t live at all.


    She wanted to tell Lin Tianrui for the first time, but the person who sent the email said that she was not allowed to tell Lin Tianrui, so she could only give up this idea.


    Leaving?


    Yes, just be obedient and leave Lin Tianrui. This is the only way.


    And the other party doesn''t let her report Jing. Of course, even if the other party asks her to report Jing, she is not willing to give up this face.


    After all, things with Lin Tianrui are very dishonorable.


    So when snow make to leave Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui couldn''t agree, so he didn''t let Shi Xue leave. He threatened Shi Xue and said:


    "are you sure you want to leave?"


    "You know, I can find you everywhere you go."


    Shi Xue is really afraid. She is afraid of Lin Tianrui, but when she thinks of the video, she pleads: "please, let me go, and I''ll pay you back the money I owe you. Will you treat it as if it didn''t happen?"


    Lin Tianrui sneered:


    "as if it didn''t happen?"


    "So you are such a cheap woman, this kind of thing can be regarded as not happening?"


    Shi Xue''s heart is full of bitterness, she shakes her head madly:


    "whatever you say, whatever you think."


    "But please let me go, money. I''ll give you the money."


    "You paid my money back. What about other people''s? What are you going to pay back? "


    "Isn''t it?" Lin Tianrui looked up and down at the snow.


    Then he said with malice:


    "use your body?"


    Shi Xue was humiliated to the extreme by Lin Tianrui, and her painful expression was slightly ferocious:


    "please, don''t say it."


    "Don''t insult me any more."


    Lin Tianrui laughs: "it''s all your fault."


    "I tell you, once our deal is concluded, we can''t tear it up unilaterally. If you want to leave, you can also pay 10 million yuan as penalty."


    Shi Xue''s eyes were shocked:


    "when will it be available?"


    Lin Tianrui: "now, there will be soon."


    He got up and went to his study to print a contract. He took it and threw it in front of Shi Xue. He said to Shi Xue in a commanding tone:


    "sign it!"


    When the snow did not know what to do to pick up the contract a look, the above is all overlord terms, there is simply no reason to speak of.


    Naturally, she refused, saying: "Tianrui, don''t do this. I''ve got my retribution. Now I have nothing. That''s enough. I think that''s enough.""You think that''s enough? But I don''t think that''s enough. " Lin Tianrui said.


    At that time, he really liked Shixue, but who could understand the feeling of waking up next to other women?


    Who can realize that when you really love someone, the person suddenly disappears.


    What''s the damage to him at that time?


    "If you don''t sign this contract today, you may face many people''s debt collection next."


    "Also, you look OK. When you don''t have money, I''ll think of a way for you to pay off your debts by yourself."


    Lin Tianrui''s words are shameless and vicious, which shocked Shi Xue once again.


    "You Is that how you hate me? " She asked bitterly.


    Instead of answering this question, Lin Tianrui said:


    "don''t you sign yet? Is that what you expect from me? "


    "Yes, you''re young and pretty. You can make good use of it."


    "Enough, don''t say any more!"


    The unpleasant words made Shixue collapse again.


    Her tears, like broken pearls, rolled down one by one and fell on the contract in her hands.


    She bit her lips out of blood, and she stubbornly didn''t want to be too embarrassed.


    "Are you going to kill me?" She asked, staring at the contract.


    She is thinking whether to sign the contract or not. If she does, she will give Lin Tianrui 10 million more.


    But if she doesn''t sign it, Lin Tianrui will let others chase her to pay back. She doesn''t have so much money.


    What should she do?


    But if you don''t leave Lin Tianrui, that video


    Confused, head buzzing, no matter which consequences she can not afford.


    Why?


    Can''t God give her a way to live?


    She even wondered if it was Lin Tianrui who directed and acted himself?


    Can his office be easily monitored?


    But what''s the purpose? To torture her? Or to cheat her for ten million?


    "I''ll sign it." When she spoke, there was blood on her teeth.


    Her expression was painful and ferocious. She got up to look for a pen and said:


    "I signed this contract and left you. You don''t ask me for money. I''ll try to give you the ten million."


    Lin Tianrui didn''t expect that the other party would leave him even after signing the contract, and would not hesitate to pay 10 million liquidated damages.


    This makes his expression gloomy to the extreme, this damned woman, so want to leave him?


    No!


    He won''t allow it.


    His tone was extremely sarcastic:


    "do you want to leave so much?"

 Chapter 1483

    When snow full face hang oneself to have the day big can''t say of the expression of distress.


    Lin Tianrui is aware of a little, but did not ask.


    Who made Xuefei leave him when he was very angry now?


    What about the pain?


    The pain is right.


    When Xue nodded tearfully at that time, Lin Tianrui said:


    "if you want to leave, you can''t just pay me back. You have to pay 10 million liquidated damages first."


    Shocked by Lin Tianrui''s ruthlessness, Shi Xue said in pain:


    "you are trying to force me to death!"


    Where does she have 10 million? She didn''t sell it.


    As expected, she was cheated by Lin Tianrui, which accurately explained that she had to sign when she knew she was cheated.


    Lin Tianrui sneered:


    "then don''t try to leave."


    After that, when he was close to Shixue, Shixue''s struggle had no effect


    Afterwards, Lin Tianrui was very angry because Xue had been crying and lost her face


    And then again.


    Only young, good health.


    Shixue is extremely tolerant, but the more tolerant she is, the more she stimulates the devil in Lin Tianrui''s heart.


    Let Lin Tianrui can''t help but want to double revenge.


    Meng Li doesn''t really plan to separate Shi Xue and Lin Tianrui. She just takes this to toss about them.


    Nothing to send email to snow, let her leave Lin Tianrui, intimidate her.


    Then Shi Xue makes trouble with Lin Tianrui every day and says he wants to go.


    Lin Tianrui naturally disagrees. The time between the two people is not to mention how tormenting.


    Of course, every time it ends with Lin Tianrui.


    After that, Lin Tianrui looks at Shi Xue with dull eyes and warns: "if you ask to leave again, I will marry Jiang Yayu."


    After hearing this, Shi Xue felt very sad, but she still said something against her heart:


    "I..."


    "You are a couple. I wish you well."


    Lin Tianrui


    He carefully looked at Shi Xue''s words and found that she was still jealous and sad, which made him feel a little satisfied.


    Said:


    "really? If I marry her, don''t regret it. You''ll be in an awkward position


    Shi xuena:


    "isn''t my present position embarrassing?"


    "Why don''t you let me go? You''ve taken everything from me."


    She looked a little numb.


    Lin Tianrui hooked his lips: "no..."


    It''s not enough.


    He thinks that Shi Xue still needs people to stimulate her. Now there is less to stimulate her.


    My revenge is not perfect.


    But Jiang Yayu hasn''t been in touch for a long time.


    Now Jiang Yayu has changed. She is not sure. This makes Lin Tianrui unhappy, but there is no good way.


    Why don''t you find someone else first?


    Come on, is he the kind of person to make do with?


    As long as I think of Jiang Yayu, I feel bad. This woman disrupts his plan and makes him unhappy, but he can''t help it.


    Wait, write down this account first. When his Lin family is far ahead of Jiang family, Jiang Yayu will be down.


    At that time, she must abandon her dignity and ask for herself.


    Jiang Yayu, who Lin Tianrui is concerned about, is now Meng Li, who has gone abroad.


    She went to the country where the consortium Lin Tianrui wanted to inherit in the plot.


    Now that the original son of the consortium is still there, I have to operate.


    How to make Lin Tianrui not inherit the consortium is actually very simple. Now the son of the consortium, Nan Junhao, is still there, so Lin Tianrui has no chance.


    In the plot, it is after Nan Junhao''s death that he discovers that he is not his own, so he thinks of looking for Lin Tianrui.


    The world is full of dog blood.


    In short, the existence of Nan Junhao also seems to block the disaster for Lin Tianrui?


    However, it was not Lin Tianrui''s wish to make mistakes in those years. He was not as rich here as he was there. In other words, Lin Tianrui seldom enjoyed a richer life in his life.


    It''s good not to let Nan Junhao die. If Nan Junhao knows that he is not born, knows Lin Tianrui''s existence, and doesn''t know what he will do to Lin Tianrui according to his ability.


    After all, Lin Tianrui is a direct threat to his position.


    I don''t know what character Nan Junhao is.


    Some things don''t have to be done by themselves. According to the ability of the Jiang family and the Lin family, we must lose both sides. At that time, we will let a third party take advantage of them.


    This is also the reason why Lin Tianrui did not dare to attack the Jiang family before he became the successor of the consortium.


    Is the whereabouts of Nan Junhao is not easy to find, Meng left abroad, there is no channel.


    Fortunately, the client has also learned the language of this country. Although he is not particularly proficient in it, he can use it daily.Meng Li pulls out from the client''s memory and stutters to communicate with others. He gets Nan Junhao''s recent arrangement with a high price.


    But it''s impossible to get in, let alone communicate.


    Meng Li finds a hotel to stay. According to the news she gets, Nan Junhao will come here to stay in a week.


    Fortunately, the client has money and can afford to live.


    He happened to be here for an event, which was held in the hotel.


    Before that, Meng Li walked around to appreciate the beauty of the city, dressed up as a tourist, with a camera on his chest and a hat, which was quite different from the client''s usual dress.


    This day, Nan Junhao finally came. He arrived here the night before the activity and stepped into the hotel hall surrounded by people around him.


    The hotel manager comes out to meet him personally. Meng Li looks at Nan Junhao on the revolving stairs.


    He was in the middle of the crowd, tall, of medium build, with a pair of glasses. When he looked at people, he would help him unconsciously.


    There is a calm temperament, it seems that there is a wise mind.


    Seeing that Nan Junhao is surrounded by people, it is obvious that his safety is very important.


    Don''t try to get in touch.


    And as long as there is contact, it''s easy to be found out. Let''s try it out first.


    That night, Meng Li began to create a dream for Nan Junhao.


    In his sleep, Nan Junhao dreams that he has been shot. He is scared out in a cold sweat and wants to wake up.


    But I couldn''t wake up.


    He saw a more frightening fact that he was not born to his parents?


    And then after their own death, their parents found their own son?


    What kind of dream is this? It''s more terrifying than a nightmare.


    He struggled desperately, wanted to wake up, but could not wake up. He watched his parents'' so-called biological son become the heir.


    I watched the man named Lin Tianrui sitting in his office, caressing his desk.


    Hook the corners of his lips and watch everything in his office.


    How can this work?


    Is everything just replaced?


    He stepped forward and said to the man named Lin Tianrui:


    "go away, it doesn''t belong to you here."


    But Lin Tianrui said in a sarcastic tone:


    "I don''t think it belongs to you, right? Fake? "


    "Damn you, these belong to me." The proud eyes of the man named Lin Tianrui are almost unprecedented to him.


    He refused madly in his heart. It''s a dream. It''s a damned dream.

 Chapter 1484

    He struggled so hard that he finally woke up from his dream.


    When he woke up, he was covered with sweat. He felt that the dream was too real, as if everything was true.


    But how can I not be my parents'' own son?


    Do you know how many people are staring at him, at the position of his successor?


    Fortunately, it is a dream, and he can only regard it as a dream.


    After all, I really reject everything in my dream.


    But all the dreams lingered in his mind.


    Let him slightly haggard the next day, although Meng Li can''t participate in their activities, but with mental strength can also see Nan Junhao state is not good.


    When Nan Junhao is resting, his assistant asks for his opinion with a schedule. Meng Li sweeps with his mental strength and sees Nan Junhao''s recent arrangement.


    Haojun South can follow her so well.


    Make a dream, you can not take it seriously, then give you make a second time.


    The third time.


    Anyone who dreams about the same things several times in a row will feel strange.


    She doesn''t want to care whether Nan Junhao is a good person or not. This is the reality. The reality is that Nan Junhao can become a person to deal with Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui is a man of great fortune. It''s not sure whether he is the son of Weimian, because most of the Weimian''s sons have a mission. But the client died too early, and the plot of the Empress Dowager''s face doesn''t exist. I don''t see what Lin Tianrui has done.


    Let him lose the identity of the successor of the consortium, that is to deprive him of his greatest fortune.


    Without that, it''s easy.


    In the afternoon, Nan Junhao left the hotel. Meng Li knew his itinerary and went with him.


    As long as in a certain range of Nan Junhao, he can make dreams. Now his mental power is different from the past.


    Nan Junhao once again dreams of Lin Tianrui.


    This time, apart from the previous replay, there are dreams behind.


    Nan Junhao doesn''t even want to break away from the dream. He simply sits down and faces Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui''s eyes are disdainful and proud, while Nan Junhao''s eyes are gloomy. In terms of temperament, Nan Junhao is better.


    Of course, Lin Tianrui''s performance is not Meng Liding''s?


    Meng Li is just set according to Lin Tianrui''s character.


    "Who are you?" In a dream, Nan Junhao asked.


    Unfortunately, Lin Tianrui in his dream didn''t answer him. He just said that he was a fake.


    This can annoy Nan Junhao, angry directly want to wake up, Meng Li did not force him to stay in the dream.


    Lin Tianrui where can think of, Meng leaves here still can black him.


    Meng Li has nothing to do but peep at Nan Junhao with his mental power far away, and keeps locking him until a few days later, he finds that Nan Junhao is holding Lin Tianrui''s photo.


    When you see Lin Tianrui''s photos and materials, Nan Junhao''s face turns pale.


    He was scared.


    as like as two peas in the world, there are people in the picture. The people in the picture are confident and with a proud look.


    So this man


    Is it really my parents'' own son?


    Nan Junhao is a little scared. He doesn''t even dare to take his hair and his parents'' hair for examination.


    It would be terrible if the truth was as cruel as it was in a dream.


    And being shot?


    Is it true, too?


    Thinking of these, the sweat on Nan Junhao''s forehead drops down, which is hard to calm down at this time.


    It''s as if dreams foretell his future.


    But in the end can be clear thinking, he let people check Lin Tianrui carefully.


    Even Lin Tianrui''s parents have been checked.


    He also got the hair of the three members of their family. He held the identification certificate with trembling hands.


    On the appraisal certificate, it turns out that Lin Tianrui is really the child of his parents.


    And I


    Knowing that Nan Junhao began to investigate, Meng Li was relieved. She went back to China and continued to practice.


    Now he has great strength. If Lin Tianrui doesn''t come to her, she will let him experience the beauty of strength.


    Just thought of here, did not expect to receive a message from Lin Tianrui.


    He asked, "have you returned home?"


    Meng Li is not surprised. After all, his time abroad is not too short. Lin Tianrui knows that it''s normal.


    She didn''t come back.


    Lin Tianrui asked again:


    "still angry with me?"


    Meng Li: "I think we have broken up."


    "Break up without contact."


    Lin Tianrui said:


    "is it difficult that our relationship for several years will end because of one angry word?"


    "Don''t make any noise. You think I was angry at that time."


    Meng Li


    She gave a sneer.


    Do you know that she is very annoyed by the words "stop making trouble"?She directly pulled Lin Tianrui black.


    Lin Tianrui looks at the red exclamation mark, a gloomy face is about to drip ink, just when the snow is next to a meow, looking at Lin Tianrui is pulled black, surprised tight.


    In her heart, people like Lin Tianrui will not be pulled black.


    Only Lin Tianrui is responsible for others.


    But Lin Tianrui feels very humiliating. He is more angry with Meng Li, and he is also angry when Xue peeks.


    And then it started again.


    If you don''t say the same thing, you will.


    Shi Xue probably felt a bit of Lin Tianrui''s character and said helplessly:


    "what do you always do with me?"


    Lin Tianrui sneered: "if I don''t take it out on you, who will I take it out on? Who made you a slave I paid for? "


    "Slave..." Shi Xue bit her lip and was extremely aggrieved:


    "what''s the conflict between you and Xiaoya? I I''ll help you


    "How can you help me?"


    Lin Tianrui moves in his heart. He doesn''t really expect Shixue to do something.


    But oneself ate shriveled in Jiang Yayu where, how to say also have to let when snow go to lose a talent good.


    Just let her taste the taste of being humiliated. What she wants is to let these two women stimulate each other?


    Jiang Yayu must not be in a good mood.


    When snow eyes suddenly burst out of light, she did not expect Lin Tianrui will ask this sentence.


    This proves that she is useful. She needs to prove her value. If she has value, Lin Tianrui will not torture her so recklessly.


    Then there was some uncertainty.


    Can she still stand in front of Xiaoya now?


    Last time I saw Xiaoya, her eyes were very cold, as if she was not as good as a passer-by in her heart.


    They used to be best friends.


    Although


    Even though she did something wrong.


    But Lin Tianrui is not bad


    Is her beloved man, she has given her favorite to Xiaoya.


    She has also been hated by her lover, and she has paid a great price.


    When she looks at it, Xue suddenly hesitates. Lin Tianrui sneers: "don''t you want to help me? Dumb? "


    Shi Xue came back to her senses, thought about it and said:


    "a girl is easy to be emotional. She may be just in a temporary mood. You can communicate first. Believe me, no woman can easily give up her beloved man."


    Lin Tianrui suddenly became furious: "so you didn''t love me enough to give up, right?"


    He even gave Shixue a slap to vent his anger.

 Chapter 1485

    However, it''s not the first time that Shi Xue has been beaten. It''s just a few tears for Lin Tianrui.


    But in the face of Lin Tianrui''s question, she stubbornly refuses to say her love.


    This is probably her last stubbornness.


    Feel so hate her, so to her, she said love him, appear cheap.


    "Do you love her that much? I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you. You''re so angry. " Shi Xue asked patiently.


    Lin Tianrui said:


    "love, surely love."


    "You didn''t give me to her? Love her, of course. "


    He just said he was angry when he was snowing. Sure enough, she was sad when she was lost. She nodded:


    "OK, I see."


    She will help Lin Tianrui. She has a secret idea in her heart. If Xiaoya can fall in love with Lin Tianrui, will Lin Tianrui let her go?


    Don''t torture her anymore?


    Although there is Lin Tianrui in my heart, I also know that this is not good. Besides, I still have the handle in the hands of unknown people.


    I''m afraid that one day those things will flow out.


    This day, under the surveillance of Lin Tianrui''s people, Shi Xue comes to Jiang''s house.


    It was Jiang Mingzhi who went out to pick it up. He glanced at the red mark on Xue''s neck without any expression. He looked away and said:


    "are you back home?"


    Shi Xue nodded:


    "well."


    "How are you?" Mingzhi asked politely.


    He didn''t know what Shi Xue had done.


    Shi Xue still nodded quietly:


    "thank you, brother Mingzhi. Everything is OK."


    Jiang Mingzhi: "OK, take your time."


    He was referring to Shi Xue''s foreign debts, encouraging her.


    When snow whispered a thank you, Jiang Mingzhi was led to the home, Meng Li in the kitchen to do medicinal food.


    After a period of time, their medicated diet has obviously improved, and now they have a new formula. After all, they are tired of eating before, and the effect is not very good.


    She had to do it herself, and then teach her aunt.


    Just after stewing things in the pot, Jiang Mingzhi came in and said to Meng Li:


    "you''re welcome at home."


    Meng Li was washing his hands, but he didn''t have time to release his mental energy. He asked casually:


    "who is that?"


    "Shi Xue, didn''t you play very well before? You don''t even know she''s back? " Jiang Mingzhi asked.


    Meng Li said: "I haven''t contacted you for some years."


    At that time, she didn''t contact anyone. Later, the client didn''t have a place to argue with anyone.


    She dried her hands and said as she walked:


    "what is she doing here?"


    Jiang Mingzhi didn''t reply. When he got to the living room, he saw Xue sitting there in a hurry. Meng Li asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    For Meng Li''s not so polite tone, Shi Xue didn''t get angry, but said sincerely:


    "I''ve come to see you."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    When she sat down, Jiang Mingzhi felt that their atmosphere was not right. He looked at Meng Li and said:


    "the visitors are guests. They are good hosts."


    After that, he said to Shi Xue:


    "I have something to deal with, so excuse me first..."


    Before Jiang Mingzhi''s words were finished, Shi Xue said in a sensible way:


    "brother Mingzhi, go ahead and have a conversation with Xiaoya."


    Jiang Mingzhi nodded and went out with a document in his hand.


    Grandma basks in the sun in the back garden. Grandpa goes out to play and mom goes shopping. Only Meng Li and Shi Xue are left at home.


    The fruit was not cut up in the living room.


    "Xiaoya..." When snow a face wants to talk and stop.


    Meng Li: "what do you have to say?"


    "Back then I''m sorry When snow suddenly stood up, a deep bow.


    Sorry.


    Meng Li: "so?"


    "Can you forgive me?" Where is Shi Xue standing? She asks nervously.


    Meng Lihao asked in his spare time:


    "if I ask you, do you think I should forgive you?"


    This is the snow asked, she pursed her mouth, do not know how to say.


    If you say it''s time to forgive, doesn''t it mean you''re thick skinned?


    If you want to say something you shouldn''t forgive, you want her to forgive.


    Meng Li: "if you can''t answer this question, you don''t have to say anything else."


    Shi Xue hesitated and finally said:


    "I hope you forgive me. After all, it has happened..."


    Meng Li said without expression:


    "a good thing has happened."


    "You go. I don''t want to listen to you."Shi Xue''s guilt:


    "Xiaoya, please forgive me for being confused."


    "Please forgive me."


    She bowed deeply to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li looks the same, but:


    "if you really want me to forgive you, it''s easy to disappear in front of me. After a long time, I may forget you."


    When snow smell speech, very sad.


    "No, I Xiaoya... " She was incoherent and didn''t know what to say.


    "But you''ve fallen in love with Lin Tianrui. You''re very suitable. He loves you very much."


    Meng Li: "how do you know he loves me? Did you ask him? "


    Shi Xue immediately responded that this was a language trap and said:


    "he came to me. He said that he loved you very much and could not lose you. He asked me to coax you. He thought that you would give me some face..."


    When he said these words, Shi Xue was very sad.


    Meng Li


    It is clever to leave the relationship between himself and Lin Tianrui clean.


    However, she and Lin Tianrui should have broken up, so now they have no position, so they blame Shi Xue.


    She said:


    "don''t mention Lin Tianrui to me. I don''t love him. I hate him very much. Whoever likes will take it."


    "And if one day I take revenge on you for what you have done, will you forgive me?"


    When snow opened mouth, a word also can''t say.


    Will she forgive?


    Frankly speaking, what she was thinking at this moment was that she couldn''t accept it, she couldn''t forgive it.


    But they


    It''s a good fortune. Does Xiaoya like Tianrui?


    But Tianrui loves Xiaoya deeply.


    What happened in recent years?


    Meng Li thought that he was still stewing something in the pot. He stood up and said to Shi Xue:


    "I have something to do, please go back, and never think of coming back to Jiang''s house to find me. He won''t let you into this door. Even if you come in, you will be embarrassed."


    It is estimated that the Jiang family will let her in. After all, they don''t know those things, but they certainly can''t tell them.


    The client never said that.


    So it''s not suitable for her.


    Then she turned and went to the kitchen.


    When snow what is very good to solve, she is not willing to spend too much effort, only Lin Tianrui need to spend.


    First and foremost, he.


    When snow standing in the living room, half a sound did not move, the living room empty, she looked around, once she had such a home.


    It''s a pity that it no longer exists. Life is very hard and miserable.


    And Lin Tianrui hears the conversation between Shi Xue and Meng Li through the recorder he quietly put on Shi Xue. His face is gloomy, and the pen he is holding seems to be pinched into two by him.


    What a Jiang Yayu, do you really despise him now?

 Chapter 1486

    It seems that we really have to do something to teach that woman a lesson.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that Lin Tianrui wants to fight against her. He is not afraid when he knows.


    She is to know a new news, South Jun Hao came to this city.


    His family is rich in financial resources, and there are companies here. It is reasonable to say that he is not in charge of this market, but he has come.


    This news has shocked their circle. This is the future successor of the consortium. We are looking forward to making friends or cooperating with him.


    Naturally, Lin Tianrui also hopes to make friends with such a person, so as to make Lin''s family better.


    What Lin Tianrui didn''t expect is that Nan Junhao took the initiative to talk to them about cooperation.


    Lin Tianrui''s first reaction is not to be flattered, but to feel that he is too capable.


    Because of their own ability, the other party takes the initiative.


    A confident life needs no explanation.


    When meeting Nan Junhao for the first time, Lin Tianrui, in a suit and shoes, sits opposite Nan Junhao.


    as like as two peas, Lin Tianrui was surprised when Nan Junhao first met him. This is exactly the same person in his dream.


    He shook hands when we met just now, and the confident glance of the other party shocked him.


    After coming here, others see him with a slightly lower posture.


    This is the only one.


    If it wasn''t for those strange relationships, he might still appreciate this person, but now he can''t.


    He does not allow others to destroy his life, and the person in front of him is the biggest variable.


    The presence of the other side is a thorn in his throat.


    When Nan Junhao''s mind drifted away, Lin Tianrui took the initiative to shout:


    "general manager Nan?"


    Nan Junhao''s consciousness is pulled back. He takes a look at Lin Tianrui, corrects his face and says: "please take more care of me when I come to your place for the first time."


    This is a polite remark, and Lin Tianrui naturally goes back.


    After being polite, Lin Tianrui wants to talk about work. If he can establish cooperation with Nan Junhao, Jiang will soon be left behind by him.


    When the time comes


    However, Nan Junhao came in the name of chatting about his work, but he didn''t seem so sincere.


    Whenever Lin Tianrui talks about this topic, Nan Junhao talks about it in a shallow way instead of in-depth. This has happened several times, which makes Lin Tianrui impatient.


    Are you kidding him?


    Lin Tianrui is a little impatient, and his face is cold. Nan Junhao stares at his face. After a short communication, he has a certain understanding of each other''s character.


    You have to get to know each other first.


    Also, we can''t attack Lin Tianrui for no reason. Others will be suspicious.


    In particular, people on the other side of the family have a lot of eyes staring at him. If they are careless, they will come forward to question him and oppose him.


    Threatening the position of his successor.


    In short, Nan Junhao is looking for opportunities to create contradictions, and then he can take it for granted to Lin Tianrui.


    But you can''t look for trouble obviously, which will attract people''s attention.


    There''s just a problem. Lin Tianrui''s parents are actually his own parents. Although they don''t know each other, they can''t do anything to them.


    So we need to hold it reasonably.


    The cooperation didn''t come to an end this time. Lin Tianrui, who came back to the company, was a little depressed, especially the people in the company were looking forward to cooperating with him. They asked Lin Tianrui about all kinds of things.


    Lin Tianrui said that if he failed, some people questioned his ability.


    So Lin Tianrui is holding his breath in his heart, thinking that he has some intention there, so he will talk about it a few times.


    I want to prove my ability.


    In the face of Lin Tianrui''s request to talk about cooperation again, Nan Junhao hooked his lips, and sure enough, he was set up.


    You only need to take the initiative once, and you can always take the initiative for convenience.


    If the family asks at that time, they say that they want to cooperate with Lin Tianrui at the beginning, but after a short contact, they find that Lin Tianrui is not good.


    But Lin Tianrui still entangled, and finally there were all kinds of contradictions, he had to do it.


    When talking about cooperation again, Nan Junhao deliberately put forward some requests that Lin Tianrui could not accept.


    In Lin Tianrui''s heart, it''s unreasonable. Holding his breath in his heart, he said to Nan Junhao:


    "Mr. Nan, I doubt your sincerity now. Our cooperation is mutually beneficial. Your demands have damaged my interests."


    Nan Junhao said with a good temper:


    "don''t be so anxious. As you know, there are many enterprises cooperating with us. They are willing to step back. Besides, it''s not that you can''t profit from it."


    What Nan Junhao said is true. He deliberately contacted some other people and was willing to step back to establish cooperation with him.


    And the longer they go, the more benefits they will get.


    When the time comes, there will be words from the family. Lin Tianrui will not give up. How can he choose him.


    Contradictions are gradually accumulated.Lin Tianrui said:


    "is Nanzong so free? So many people are willing to step back. What else can we talk about? "


    His words are very direct. He is not good at bowing his head. Even if he can''t bear it for a long time.


    Nan Junhao takes a look at Lin Tianrui, can''t help it?


    In fact, he is as old as Lin Tianrui, but he pretends to be old-fashioned and says: "young man, change your temper. I want to talk to you about appreciating you and leaving the opportunity to you. You don''t want to forget it."


    Lin Tianrui frowned and thought of a word strangely. Strong dragon doesn''t oppress local snake.


    Then he shook his head. How can he compare himself to a snake?


    "Thank you, Mr. Nan."


    "If President Nan thinks that I''m better than them, he should give in to my ability. He can''t demand me by their standards."


    "Just like selecting talents, when we employ talents, we are always willing to give more capable people higher salary."


    After listening, Nan Junhao pondered and said:


    "I feel you have the ability, but you didn''t let me see the actual, ah, forget it."


    Lin Tianrui


    Now it''s confirmed that the other party is playing with him.


    Every time I talk to myself, I can''t get along with it.


    "OK, Mr. Nan, since we have no chance to cooperate this time, we are looking forward to the next time." Lin Tianrui really can''t bear it. With these words, he stands up and turns away.


    People around Nan Junhao said to him:


    "young master, this is too rude."


    Nan Junhao smiles with tolerance:


    "forget it."


    "I''ll never see him again." People around him said.


    Nan Junhao said:


    "I appreciate his humble attitude, but he is too strong to give in."


    Lin Tianrui goes to Shixue with a stomach full of frustration. After that, Lin Tianrui takes out his mobile phone and tells the vice president that the negotiation with Nan Junhao has failed.


    He didn''t avoid Shi Xue, who was beside him. He looked at it and asked in surprise:


    "Nan Junhao?"


    Lin Tianrui puts down his mobile phone and looks at Shi Xue:


    "do you know him?"


    Shi Xue hesitated to say that.


    When Lin Tianrui''s eyes were deep and he was about to attack, Shi Xue said:


    "it''s recognition."

 Chapter 1487

    Lin Tianrui was particularly surprised:


    "how do you know him?"


    According to the status of Shi Xue, we should not know Nan Jun Haocai.


    "I Anyway, I know him. He''s nice and gentle. " When snow can''t help saying.


    When Lin Tianrui heard that Xue praised others, he immediately felt uncomfortable. He said sarcastically:


    "really? Nice guy? Is it true that in your eyes, rich men are good? "


    Shi Xue was a little annoyed:


    "what did you say?"


    "Don''t say that."


    Lin Tianrui didn''t expect that Shi Xue would defend Nan Junhao. The smell of vinegar almost turned into substance. He was filled with anger and said: "don''t you allow me to say that about him?"


    "Shi Xue, do you know who your man is? You are my slave now, I am your master, you can''t have two hearts. "


    Shi Xue responds to Lin Tianrui with silence. She knows that she can''t talk about it any more. Besides, she will hurt more.


    But Lin Tianrui asked reluctantly:


    "tell me, how do you know him?"


    When snow silent, thoughts back to the original


    She has some regrets. She shouldn''t say that she knows Nan Junhao. If she tells Lin Tianrui all the time, will Lin Tianrui be angry?


    But now it''s all said.


    The more she doesn''t say it, the more Lin Tianrui wants to know. He wants to know what happened to her and other men.


    Forced to ask:


    "you don''t say? If you don''t, now I''ll ask someone else to urge you to pay back the money, and then you''ll... "


    He looked up and down again at the snow.


    In fact, when snow is not so silly white words, should know Lin Tianrui this sentence is a simple threat, never really do that.


    But when snow believe Lin Tianrui, also afraid.


    She could only say hesitantly:


    "about a year or two ago, I was abroad at that time."


    She looks at Lin Tianrui timidly. Lin Tianrui gives her a look to continue.


    She swallowed her saliva and spoke very slowly:


    "someone gave me something I couldn''t take. My brain was clear, but my body couldn''t move. They sent me to Nan Junhao."


    "And then?"


    Hearing this, Lin Tianrui''s heart has been full of storm, waiting for the attack.


    He forced


    Shi Xue looks at Lin Tianrui in fear, and his whole body is shaking:


    "then he let me go..."


    "Really?"


    Lin Tianrui is suspicious by nature. Although it was Snow''s first time at that time, he is still skeptical at the moment.


    Think when snow and South Junhao what happened.


    Shi Xue saw this and quickly swore:


    "you believe me, what I said is true."


    "I say he''s good because he''s avenged me, that''s to say, all the people who calculated me have suffered."


    "They think they can please Nan Junhao if they send me there, but Nan Junhao is not that kind of person, so I appreciate him."


    "Don''t you really appreciate him?" Lin Tianrui was very upset and said sarcastically.


    "We haven''t been in touch since then, you believe me." When snow again assured.


    Lin Tianrui stares at Shi Xue''s excessively beautiful face and asks:


    "has this kind of thing ever happened?"


    When snow repeatedly guarantee: "no, I''ll pay attention to it after."


    "You believe me, I..."


    I only have you.


    She didn''t finish the last half sentence. She couldn''t say it.


    Lin Tianrui''s brewing storm rarely failed to vent in his suppression.


    But Shi Xue knows that Nan Junhao''s family background is much higher than Lin Tianrui''s. she asks weakly:


    "do you have something to do with him?"


    She has been very euphemistic, its original intention is almost whether you have something to ask others.


    Anyway, Lin Tianrui is in a weak position.


    "It''s none of your business." Lin Tianrui said coldly.


    Shi Xue pursed her lips and did not speak. Lin Tianrui sneered again:


    "so you are going to sell yourself to help me talk business?"


    "I can tell you, if you have something to do with others, I won''t want you any more."


    Shi Xue''s face suddenly changed and she was humiliated. She said:


    "Lin Tianrui, I just asked, what do you think of me?"


    "Am I so miserable in your heart?"


    Lin Tianrui sneered:


    "I don''t need you to do anything."


    Lin Tianrui''s career does not depend on women''s help.


    "Besides, if you take the initiative to find him, I''ll make you miserable." He warned.


    When the snow to the forest day Rui fierce eyes, heart a jump, quickly nodded.Instead, Nan Junhao finds out the existence of Shi Xue. He is stunned to see Shi Xue''s photos and name.


    How did this girl become Lin Tianrui''s lover.


    Because Lin Tianrui did not open, and raised in the villa, even Lin Tianrui''s side people have not seen, they were identified as lovers.


    Lovers are better words.


    He began to investigate deeply and found out that Shi Xue owed a lot of foreign debts. He thought there was something hidden in it.


    I''ve been trying to create conflicts, but I don''t have any obvious conflicts at work. How about from emotion?


    He got the contact information of Shi Xue and told her when it would be convenient for him to have a cup of coffee and have a chat. Anyway, he was an acquaintance.


    But I didn''t expect that the news was just seen by Lin Tianrui, and the backhand slapped Shi Xue.


    He said angrily:


    "do you still say it''s OK with you?"


    "He said he wanted to see you? What do you say? "


    When snow is also very confused, how does she know the other party will take the initiative to contact her?


    It''s good to remember her.


    "I don''t know what happened. I didn''t want to contact him." When snow covers a face to explain a way.


    She had a big red mark on her face, slightly swollen.


    "See you. I''ll see what you''re going to say." Lin Tianrui sneers.


    "Are you going?" When snow subconsciously asked.


    Later, he found that he had said something wrong and said:


    "I don''t see him, I don''t see him."


    "See you. I order you to see me." Lin Tianrui said.


    Under Lin Tianrui''s order, Shi Xue can only agree to meet Nan Junhao. She doesn''t know that she still has a recorder, which is listened to by Lin Tianrui in real time.


    Lin Tianrui is not at ease, and he doesn''t believe it. He has to meet Nan Junhao and judge their relationship through their conversation.


    When we meet, the red seal on Shi Xue''s face disappears, but there is still some swelling. It''s obvious that Nan Junhao noticed it at the first sight.


    But he can feel now when snow is not the same as before, now with a gloomy atmosphere, it seems that life is not too happy.


    At the beginning of snow''s impression is not too deep, now can judge out of these.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he pushed his glasses and said:


    "Shi Xue, long time no see." He talked with Shi Xue in his native language, which was a kind of respect.


    After all, the native dialect is not so proficient for Nan Junhao, a foreigner.


    And when snow will say south Jun Hao that country''s words.


    She nodded nervously:


    "Nan Shao."

 Chapter 1488

    "I didn''t expect you to come here."


    Facing Nan Junhao, Shi Xue''s language seems pale.


    After all, they are not familiar with each other, and the status gap between them is too big.


    And she''s really down now.


    Nan Junhao stares at Shi Xue''s face. Shi Xue can''t help covering it with her hand. Nan Junhao asks with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    When asked, Xue shakes her head in a panic and says:


    "it''s OK, I I should have hit it. "


    But obviously her lying skill is not high, Nan Junhao guesses that there is a secret.


    So was he beaten by Lin Tianrui?


    He also raised lovers and beat people. He sneered in his heart, which was like his own father.


    Now I''m staring at the name of the young master of the south family, but there are younger brothers and illegitimate children outside.


    "Ah..." Nan Junhao sighed.


    Shi Xue couldn''t find anything to say. She fidgeted and asked weakly:


    "Nan Shao, what can I do for you?"


    Nan Junhao smiles:


    "it''s OK, but I don''t have any friends here. Thinking that you are from here, I find you, so do you mind making friends with me?"


    "Friends?"


    Nan Junhao took the initiative to make friends with her.


    When snow a little flattered.


    Then she was disappointed, she now with South Junhao do friends?


    She didn''t agree. She hesitated. Maybe she saw Shi Xue''s mind clearly. Nan Junhao said: "you don''t have to think so much. We just make friends. We can get together to talk and relax. We don''t need other benefits."


    "It''s not complicated."


    Shi Xue asked timidly:


    "then why me?"


    She felt that she didn''t have any advantage to be chosen. During this period, her self-esteem and self-confidence were severely hit by Lin Tianrui.


    Nan Junhao''s eyes deepened, stirred the coffee at will and said:


    "why can''t it be you?"


    "Your personality is that kind of relaxing. You want to get along well when you make friends."


    When the snow pursed her lips: "OK."


    Now that others have said so, Shi Xue feels that she has no reason to refuse any more, and it seems that she is too hypocritical to refuse any more.


    Then he raised a big smile:


    "nice to meet you, my new friend."


    Nan Junhao held out his hand and said in a friendly way:


    "nice to meet you again."


    Shi Xue hesitates and reaches out her hand to shake hands with Nan Junhao. When shaking hands, there are blue and purple marks on her white wrist, which are all pinched out by Lin Tianrui.


    Nan Junhao glanced and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    Shi Xue hurriedly took back her hand, covered her wrist with her sleeve, shook her head and said, "it''s OK."


    "If you have anything to say to me, since we are friends, those who can help you will certainly help." South Jun Hao thought to want to say.


    Shi Xue insisted on shaking her head: "I''m ok, I''m ok."


    "I''ll see you if I have something to do."


    Her voice is a little choked, thinking that Lin Tianrui is so cruel to herself, she is not as concerned as a person who is not familiar with her.


    But I still love Lin Tianrui. Is this retribution?


    At that time, if he did not leave Lin Tianrui to go abroad, he would not be treated like this.


    Meng Li was surprised to get the video of the meeting between Shi Xue and Nan Junhao. Do they know each other?


    It seems that she knew each other before, and she recalled the plot, although it didn''t specifically say which city Shixue went abroad to.


    But it''s said that it''s the country that Shi Xue went to. It''s the country that Nan Junhao went to.


    However, their relationship should not be particularly close, and it is difficult to find out the origin.


    From the video, two people are very polite, Meng Li carefully looked at the performance of Nan Junhao, think Nan Junhao''s purpose should not be so simple.


    Do you want to make trouble?


    From Nan Junhao to come here, and then contact Lin Tianrui, Meng Li guessed 89.


    Meng Li thinks he can make a fool of himself.


    I remember the last time when snow came to her, she swept the recorder on snow with her mental strength.


    It''s more secret. If it''s Shixue''s own belt, it won''t be put in that position, so it should be put by Lin Tianrui.


    I think it should be released this time.


    Because when snow has been in the control of Lin Tianrui, her words and deeds, every move.


    Meng Li sends a message to Shi Xue, telling Shi Xue that he wants to tell Nan Junhao that I like you.


    If you don''t say it, make sure the video flies all over the sky in three minutes.


    When snow is sitting in the South Junhao opposite, she wants to go, because there is really nothing to talk about.But the other party still does not leave, she is a little embarrassed to take the initiative.


    The mobile phone rings. She thinks it''s a message from Lin Tianrui. She turns on the mobile phone and finds out it''s the mysterious person.


    The mysterious man ordered her to say "I like you" to Nan Junhao.


    How can this work?


    What kind of bizarre request is that?


    This mysterious man hasn''t appeared for a long time, and he hasn''t threatened himself. He is lucky to think that the other party has let him go.


    But now it''s back.


    And it seems that this person is still staring at her every move?


    She had not been given a time before, but this time it was within three minutes.


    She looks around with fear on her face. Meng Li is not around, but she asks someone to stare at Xue nearby.


    She has to try to keep things under her control.


    Push things forward at the right time.


    When Nan Junhao looks at her suspiciously, Xue suddenly looks around in panic and asks:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shi Xue shakes her head. She wants to stand up and walk away, but she doesn''t dare to walk. She''s afraid


    I''m almost crying.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? " Nan Junhao asked with concern.


    Shi Xue still shakes her head without saying a word. Meng Li''s people are still secretly photographing Shi Xue in real time. When the video reaches Meng Li, Meng Li gives Shi Xue a number of ten.


    "Ten."


    "Nine."


    "Eight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One by one, it''s a countdown, which is to put pressure on the snow.


    Sure enough, when Meng Lifa arrived at "Er", Shi Xue rushed to Nan Junhao and said:


    "I like you."


    After that, her expression was extremely embarrassed and greatly relieved.


    She''s done what the mystery man said.


    After that, she quickly replied to Meng Li''s message:


    "it has been said, please don''t send it."


    Meng Li couldn''t tell from the video sent by the people staring at them. Shi Xue said no, but presumably under that kind of psychological pressure, Shi Xue would say.


    Nan Junhao was obviously stunned:


    "what?"


    He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly say such a word to him. It''s too


    "I didn''t listen to you. Can you take it as if I didn''t say it?"


    If it wasn''t for the makeup on her face, she would like to rub her face hard. Now she hopes the other party doesn''t hear clearly.


    Nan Junhao: "er..."


    "All right." Nan Junhao heart some speechless, also did not plan to grasp this matter to say.


    He''s not interested in this woman.

 Chapter 1489

    But when Lin Tianrui hears it through the recorder, Xue tells Nan Junhao that the whole person is going to explode.


    Immediately call Shi Xue and roar:


    "you bitch, get back here."


    His roaring voice is so loud, but it''s quiet around Shixue. Nan Junhao hears Lin Tianrui''s voice on the phone.


    Shixue was so embarrassed that she could only say weakly:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Now, now, now, get back here." Lin Tianrui is still roaring.


    Snow ear is not feeling well when the voice is shocked. She is afraid of being heard by Nan Junhao. She covers her mobile phone with her hand and says to Nan Junhao awkwardly:


    "I have something urgent. I''ll go first."


    Nan Junhao nods, looks at Xue and stands up in a panic, then adds:


    "don''t hurt yourself too much."


    When snow Leng for a while, had been used to Lin Tianrui scold, noisy habit, suddenly someone said so, suddenly feel very wronged.


    She sniffed and forced a smile:


    "I will, thank you."


    She felt that at least someone understood her difficulty a little.


    Nan Junhao is really a good person.


    She rushes to Lin Tianrui''s office. As soon as she opens the door, Lin Tianrui''s face is extremely gloomy. When she sees snow coming in, he stands up and says coldly:


    "come here."


    When snow premonition is not good, some hesitation, she does not want to be outside Lin Tianrui hit.


    But in the heart of Lin Tianrui, when snow is to see a South Jun Hao dare to disobey his order.


    He was even more angry and said angrily:


    "here are three seconds."


    "One..."


    When snow wants to cry without tears, why everyone is forcing her to do something she doesn''t want to do.


    Why can everyone demand her so strongly?


    When hearing Lin Tianrui''s second and third voice, Shi Xue has to compromise and goes over.


    Lin Tianrui slapped her again.


    "You''re a cheap woman, and you say it''s nothing to do with Nan Junhao." Nothing to say to him like "I like you"?


    He felt like he was going to explode.


    The one who keeps him around is a master who is always on the move.


    Just because Nan Junhao has more money than him, is he looked for by this cheap woman?


    When snow Leng Leng, it can be said to be hit do not know why.


    Naturally, Lin Tianrui won''t tell her that she was put a recorder on her body. She can''t help but ask back:


    "didn''t you ask me to meet you?"


    "We''re nothing. He just said he wanted a friend."


    "He wants a friend? Can he lack friends? Why does he look for you instead of others? Don''t you count it in your heart? " Lin Tianrui asked.


    Shi Xue said weakly:


    "because I have known each other."


    Lin Tianrui tugs at the corner of his mouth and makes a mockery in his eyes. He says to Shi Xue:


    "go back. You are not allowed to go out without my order."


    Shi Xue takes a numb look at Lin Tianrui and says:


    "I''m the only one with limited endurance. If one day I die, I can''t bear it."


    Lin Tianrui retorted:


    "how? Go out and learn to force by death? "


    Shi Xue bit her lip and looked at Lin Tianrui. Until her mouth was full of fishy sweetness and her lips were all bitten, she said:


    "you are too suspicious."


    "You don''t trust me at all." This sentence is almost the biggest and calmest she has ever said to Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui feels extremely ironic.


    That''s what this cheap woman said. Now she comes back and asks him to trust her face to face and behind.


    Doesn''t she look at herself as trustworthy?


    It''s very simple to see her nature.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you."


    Lin Tianrui won''t allow Shi Xue to follow him. He has to occupy the dominant position. In other words, he can never let Shi Xue suppress him in their relationship.


    So unconsciously, he slapped Shixue again.


    When the snow is strength with fall to the ground, cover the face, painfully looking at Lin Tianrui, finally completely weak, also no resistance heart.


    She asked bitterly:


    "what did I do wrong?"


    Lin Tianrui looked down at her:


    "think for yourself."


    "Go back and think."


    After that, he sat down again, picked up the document and began to read it. It seemed that he didn''t want to pay attention to Shixue.


    When snow also want to say what, Lin Tianrui gave a warning look in the eyes, she can only stagger to stand up.


    After two slaps, she had the same face, two red fingerprints overlapped, her eyes were bitter and painful, and there was red blood on her lips because she was bitten, which made Shixue feel inexplicable and beautiful at the moment.She turned and went out, covering her face with dismal eyes.


    And Lin Tianrui of the office has no intention to continue to read the documents. He is very upset.


    Do not know why there is a feeling that the emergence of South Junhao let him not.


    It seems that Nan Junhao is his natural enemy.


    This kind of feeling does not know where to come from, Nan Junhao''s existence makes him uneasy.


    Why are you upset?


    Is it because of the snow?


    Worried when snow ran with Nan Junhao?


    He sneered and worried about something. He bought a toy with his own money and was robbed. It was also his own play.


    But as long as the thought of when the snow was robbed, why can''t you accept it?


    Can''t you leave that dead woman?


    Damn it!


    His expression changed and his mind was in confusion.


    He also didn''t realize that he had forgiven the sentence that Shi Xue said to Nan Junhao that I like you.


    He didn''t even dare to tell Shixue that he heard it. He was afraid that Shixue would find his compromise and tolerance.


    When snow covered her face downstairs, she planned to call a taxi back, but a car stopped in front of her.


    When the car owner rolled down the glass to show his face, Shi Xue was surprised. Then she withdrew her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and asked shyly and embarrassedly:


    "how are you here?"


    Nan Junhao said:


    "at that time, I thought you were in a hurry, so I intended to drive you, but you walked too fast and I didn''t keep up, so I had to follow you to have a look."


    "I''m afraid you have something to do. If I can help you, I can give you a hand."


    After that, he laughed. He couldn''t say that he didn''t know what to do, but he just wanted to come and look for opportunities.


    He will not forget the main purpose of his coming to this country.


    Career?


    No business is as important as his successor''s position. If his successor''s position is lost, no matter how well he does, he will help others.


    When snow surprised at the good south Junhao, she did not expect South Junhao incredibly so meticulous.


    She shook her head:


    "I''ll be fine."


    Nan Junhao said softly to Shi Xue:


    "where are you going, I''ll send you."


    When snow shakes her head, she is a little afraid to contact with South Junhao, when the time comes, Lin Tianrui will be angry again.


    Nan Junhao:


    "why refuse me? Aren''t we friends? I''ll see you off. "


    "Besides, it''s not suitable for you to go back alone."


    He looked at the snow has been covering the face.

 Chapter 1490

    When snow felt that he was seen through by the other side.


    She was a little embarrassed, worried that when asked, she didn''t know how to answer.


    However, Nan Junhao does not intend to ask in depth.


    He just said:


    "well, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Shi Xue is a little moved. At least someone cares about her, but


    She still shook her head and refused. She said with a bitter smile:


    "don''t worry about me. I''m used to it."


    "How can you get used to it?" Haodi said Nan Jun did not understand.


    He seriously to doubt, when snow want to go, feel in Lin Tianrui company downstairs so bad.


    I''m afraid to be seen by Lin Tianrui.


    But Nan Junhao has no intention of going. She doesn''t take the initiative to open her mouth and stands in the same place.


    "What are you doing here?" Lin Tianrui''s voice suddenly appeared in her ears.


    She was startled and looked back immediately.


    See Lin Tianrui''s gloomy face.


    Lin Tianrui heard Nan Junhao''s voice in the recorder, so he quickly took the elevator down.


    He took a look at Nan Junhao in the car, and his expression was not worried:


    "general manager Nan? What are you doing here? Why don''t you go upstairs and sit down? "


    Nan Junhao saw Lin Tianrui not flustered at all. He took a look at Lin''s company building and sighed in his heart.


    If fate doesn''t make fun of people, this is his.


    He could have taken over the company step by step like Lin Tianrui.


    But fate so tease people, was wrong, he has been used to and can not lose the existing life.


    Although there is so much pressure on the successor''s position, he has paid a lot and made a lot of efforts, but how can he be willing to return here if he suddenly gives up?


    He can''t do it. Sometimes he can''t help it.


    On the contrary, Shi Xue is a little flustered. Mingming has nothing to do with Nan Junhao, but his heart is empty.


    Nan Junhao said slowly:


    "I had dinner with Miss Shi just now, and then she came in a hurry. I was going to send her here, but I didn''t expect her to go too fast."


    His words are the same as those of Shi Xue.


    He also asked:


    "it''s a coincidence that you also know Miss Shi."


    Lin Tianrui is very unhappy in his heart. What makes him feel aggrieved is that Nan Junhao is not the one who can easily lose his temper.


    He could only bear the anger and said:


    "it turns out that President Nan is so devoted to my women."


    He stretched out a hand to embrace Shi Xue''s shoulder and swore sovereignty.


    Nan Junhao''s eyes are deliberately dim for a moment, and Lin Tianrui looks in his eyes, which makes him feel worse.


    Then Nan Junhao said with a faint smile:


    "it turns out that Miss Shi is your girlfriend. You look like a good match."


    He also turned his eyes to Shixue, who was afraid to speak.


    "Yes, so Mr. Nan should not be so attentive to other people''s girlfriends." Lin Tianrui finally said.


    Nan Junhao was a little surprised and raised his eyebrow:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "Miss Shi and I are friends."


    "Right?" He looked at the snow.


    When snow Leng for a while, quickly nodded, want to say what, feel the shoulder was Lin Tianrui pinch very painful.


    She has a painful expression on her face. Nan Junhao immediately frowns. Lin Tianrui says, "if we have something else to do, please excuse me. If Tiannan wants to be a guest in our company, please let me know in advance. I will wait for you."


    Nan Junhao nods slightly. Lin Tianrui embraces Shi Xue and turns to go.


    When snow feel so left impolite, want to say goodbye to South Junhao, but now Lin Tianrui is jealous, how can you want her to talk again.


    He gave her a look.


    Nan Junhao can''t seem to see it any more, and says to Lin Tianrui:


    "although you are Miss Shi''s boyfriend, as her friend, I still want to say to you, treat her well."


    "Look at her face, I don''t think as her friend, she can be allowed to be treated like this."


    These two words are simply moved when snow can not speak.


    Since her parents died, no one has supported her any more, and no one cares whether she is well or not.


    Now suddenly there is such a person who speaks for her like a friend, and is kind. Her heart is shocked.


    But Lin Tianrui''s face is not good-looking. His eyes are deep, and he looks at Nan Junhao firmly:


    "too much?"


    Are you bullying people here with your family?


    A meddler.


    I didn''t mean well.


    He thinks snow is a disaster.


    Nanjun haozheng worry no contradiction can intensify, now is not the opportunity?He straightened his face and said:


    "again, she is my friend. As a friend, can you watch her being bullied?"


    "You know she was bullied by me? What did she tell you? " Lin Tianrui''s tone increased.


    Nan Junhao: "still need to see? Her face was fine when she left just now. Now you beat her


    "She told you I hit you?" Lin Tianrui too clear when snow to South Junhao said what.


    That''s what I asked.


    Nan Junhao looks at Shi Xue: "is that right?"


    "Don''t be afraid, speak up bravely."


    Nan Junhao even came out of the car and said again.


    Lin Tianrui holds Shi Xue''s shoulder more forcefully, which makes Shi Xue feel that her shoulder will be crushed.


    Her teeth trembled slightly, she said ten million times in her heart, this is what Lin Tianrui hit.


    That''s it.


    Help me out.


    She inexplicably sees hope in Nan Junhao.


    But what she said surprised Shi Xue. She said:


    "no, it''s not him. I I made it myself. "


    After that, she was very upset. Why did she say that?


    Isn''t this a kindness of sorry Nan Junhao?


    She looks at Nan Junhao with great guilt.


    I don''t understand.


    In fact, subconsciously, she is afraid to leave Lin Tianrui. Although Lin Tianrui has abused her for thousands of times, forced her, and committed domestic violence, it''s still her first love.


    This kind of personality, probably like to be abused.


    One likes abuse.


    It''s a perfect match.


    In fact, the trustors all have this kind of character. It''s because of their deep love. Later, they made up their mind to leave, but Shixue was more serious.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t have the determination to leave, even though she was badly abused.


    Lin Tianrui looked at Nan Junhao with some pride:


    "listen, are you relieved? We don''t bother you with our business. "


    Nan Junhao scolds Shi Xue in silence, but he is embarrassed:


    "er..."


    "Well, it seems that I think too much."


    Lin Tianrui looks at him coldly. Nan Junhao goes back to the car and looks like he''s going to leave. Before leaving, he still says to Shi Xue:


    "don''t worry. If you have something to ask me, I can help you."


    When the snow can''t help nodding, in the heart of the South Jun Hao very guilty, looking at the South Jun Hao car start, and then leave.


    Lin Tianrui said sarcastically:


    "how? Why do you want to give up

 Chapter 1491

    When snow powerlessly looked at Lin Tianrui one eye.


    I don''t know who she is in Lin Tianrui''s heart.


    When Nan Junhao comes home, he still sends a message to Shi Xue, saying that he has arrived.


    When you get it, it''s not the snow coming back, it''s not the snow coming back.


    It makes Lin Tianrui jealous again.


    He is jealous of the performance is angry and hit people, so when snow did not feel he was jealous, you know he was angry.


    Think of yourself as something private.


    Lin Tianrui is not happy at the thought of Nan Junhao. He dares to provoke his woman.


    But how can Nan Junhao teach him a lesson?


    Although Lin Tianrui looks arrogant, as if no one cares, he is actually very cautious.


    It was in his heart that he wanted to clean up the Jiang family, but when he thought that the winning rate was not high, he could not help it.


    I can stand that.


    What''s more, Nan Junhao''s current strength is not allowed to fight with that side. He has thousands of ideas in his heart, but he doesn''t have the same strength to support his fight with Nan Junhao.


    Meng Li doesn''t dare to ask someone to follow Nan Junhao, because Nan Junhao has someone around him. It''s hard to do if he is found.


    If it is necessary to master the trend of Nan Junhao, you can only go by yourself, because you have mental power and can observe it from afar.


    But now we can wait and see.


    It is estimated that Lin Tianrui is now confused with Shixue and Nan Junhao, and certainly has no time to estimate her.


    Nan Junhao did not disappoint her.


    Human nature is like this. If you know that a person directly threatens his position, nothing else will matter.


    I will try my best to pull out this thorn.


    Some people may say that it belongs to Lin Tianrui and should be returned to him.


    That is to say, but when things fall on you, can you guarantee that you are willing to offer everything?


    Meng Li stretched out his hand, clenched his fist and felt his strength.


    Can''t she give full play to her hard work?


    Do you want to come and beat him yourself?


    If you think about it, you''d better forget it. Hold on.


    Then Meng Li sends a message to Shi Xue, letting Shi Xue leave Lin Tianrui.


    It must be fun to make noise at this time.


    Lin Tianrui must think that the appearance of Nan Junhao makes Shi Xue want to go.


    Meng Li is right. At that time, Xue is frightened to see the news and tells Lin Tianrui that he wants to go.


    I want to leave him.


    Lin Tianrui is about to explode. Shi Xue is beaten again and warns Shi Xue: "do you want to follow Nan Junhao?"


    Shi Xue''s voice was hoarse because she was beaten, and she said:


    "why do you always talk about him? They all say that I have nothing to do with him."


    "Why don''t you always believe me."


    Lin Tianrui obviously didn''t believe it. He said:


    "it doesn''t matter. Do you want to leave?"


    When snow a choke, she almost blurted out the video thing, but this thing can''t tell Lin Tianrui.


    Can only say:


    "I can''t stand you."


    "You don''t think of me as a human being."


    But Shi Xue''s performance makes Lin Tianrui more firm in his mind.


    Beat the wall with fist, scold angrily: "damned Nan Junhao."


    He really has to find a way to prevent Shixue from being robbed by him.


    When she saw that Lin Tianrui''s strength on the wall was not small, she felt a little distressed. She went over and looked at him timidly. Then she held out her hands and held Lin Tianrui''s fists, stroked them with her fingers and breathed with her mouth, and asked:


    "does it hurt?"


    Lin Tianrui''s eyebrows softened a little, and then became sharp again. He pushed away Shixue:


    "roll, you don''t need to be hypocritical."


    When the snow was very wronged.


    Every time the mysterious person comes to the information, she will delete it at the first time. It''s not only the mysterious person who doesn''t let her tell Lin Tianrui.


    She also resisted telling Lin Tianrui about it from the bottom of her heart.


    She doesn''t want Lin Tianrui to know that her video has been seen by others.


    If he knew, he would not know how to humiliate himself.


    I just don''t understand why mysterious people can send messages to her when she is alone. Every time mysterious people send messages, Lin Tianrui doesn''t happen to be around her.


    Is your life being watched?


    She couldn''t help looking at the whole room.


    It''s not that her life has been monitored, but that both she and Lin Tianrui have the mental imprint left by Meng Li.


    Whether these two marks are close or not, and how close they are, Meng Li can feel them.


    Therefore, we can grasp the opportunity every time, otherwise we will not have to play if we send a message to Shi Xue and Lin Tianrui sees it.


    "Please, let me go for a while." When snow think about it, cry out.Mysterious person only said let her leave Lin Tianrui, but did not say how long to leave.


    She can leave first.


    It''s stupid, but it''s the only way she can think of.


    "For the time being? So you''re going to go out and make some money? " Lin Tianrui sneers mercilessly.


    Shi Xue shook her head: "I didn''t, not as you think."


    She has been pleading with Lin Tianrui to let her go, but in the process of pleading, she was not only beaten, but also


    In a word, Lin Tianrui has been abused a lot. He always says that Shi Xue is her slave. If he wants to leave, he will have to pay 10 million yuan as a penalty.


    Meng Li didn''t set a time for Shi Xue. She just wanted them to toss, torture each other and add fuel to their lives.


    But maybe Shixue experienced a ten second countdown and was afraid. He didn''t leave Chenglin Tianrui and began to think of a way here.


    She sent a message to Meng Li and asked:


    "who are you? Why are you spying on my life? What''s the purpose? "


    Meng Li replied, "answer one question."


    She didn''t come to help Shixue. Just ask her.


    It''s not stupid.


    When snow see this reply, suddenly feel things easy to do, so the other side also figure money?


    She said:


    "I''ll give you money, you delete the video, and don''t threaten me any more."


    Meng Li: "how much are you going to give?"


    Shi Xue: "how much do you want."


    Meng Li: "ten million."


    Shi Xue


    She thinks her head is big. Why is it ten million again? How can ten million be so easy? Where can she have it?


    She went back to her original idea. At that time, she guessed that Lin Tianrui secretly threatened herself with video, and then forced herself to sign a contract with a penalty of 10 million yuan.


    So is the mysterious man really Lin Tianrui?


    Anyway, Lin Tianrui plans to pit her 10 million?


    She felt like she was being teased.


    Lin Tianrui, Lin Tianrui, how can you let me go?


    So you only have 10 million in your eyes?


    In fact, Meng Li really didn''t know that Lin Tianrui also asked Shi Xue for 10 million. She just said that because she didn''t think Shi Xue could afford the 10 million.


    If there''s such a coincidence, she''ll change the number.


    Shi Xue wants to have a showdown with Lin Tianrui.


    If Lin Tianrui really wants 10 million yuan, she can only accept her fate.


    You have to admit your life before you can get 10 million.

 Chapter 1492

    Finally, Shi Xue asked Lin Tianrui:


    "why did you do that?"


    Lin Tianrui looks at Shi Xue strangely, and Shi Xue says:


    "if you want to ask me 10 million more, just say it directly. Don''t try so hard. I''ll take my life."


    Lin Tianrui said:


    "that''s for you."


    "As long as you give 10 million liquidated damages, you are free."


    Shi Xue smiles sadly:


    "is money that good?"


    "It''s worth preparing a video for you."


    Lin Tianrui has some doubts:


    "what video?"


    When Xue stares at Lin Tianrui''s expression, it seems that she is not faking, but she thinks that she has never seen through Lin Tianrui and says:


    "didn''t you threaten me with the video?"


    "I really want to know, are you short of ten million?"


    According to Lin Tianrui''s worth, she is the one who lacks 10 million. She is tied by 10 million and can''t walk.


    "What video? What threatens you? "


    Lin Tianrui straightens his face. He feels that he has captured some information.


    "Tell me."


    When snow heart more confused, speak also began to hesitate, no just want to negotiate momentum.


    Asked weakly:


    "isn''t it really you?"


    But the words have come here, when snow want not to say it is impossible, although she is not willing to say, but in Lin Tianrui forced questioning, when snow still told Lin Tianrui everything.


    Lin Tianrui also watched the video.


    My face is dripping with ink.


    He felt angry and said to Shi Xue: "why didn''t you tell me this kind of thing earlier?"


    Shi Xue said weakly:


    "I dare not."


    "No? So you''re willing to be intimidated? "


    He did not wait for snow to speak, he called his men to check.


    We have to find out who dares to install cameras in his office.


    I dare to install a camera in his office. What else can I do?


    He also wants to follow the number of Meng Li''s message to Shi Xue, but can Meng Li let him find out?


    When Meng Li realized that there was a strange phone call from this number, he pulled out the card at the first time.


    She knows that the other party is checking. It seems that Shi Xue has told Lin Tianrui about it.


    So what?


    The next day, Meng Li is upstairs in Lin Tianrui''s company, holding a notebook. She invades Lin Tianrui''s computer.


    Then when Lin Tianrui went to the meeting with his computer, he connected the projector, and the documents Lin Tianrui showed to the public were normally displayed on the large screen at the beginning.


    Then the painting style suddenly changed into a video of Lin Tianrui and Shi Xue.


    Of course, Meng Li is not so vulgar. She also mosaics Shi Xue''s body.


    It''s not that she is merciful, but that as a woman, she doesn''t want to do things so well.


    There are many ways of revenge, and there is no lack of this one.


    Although when snow body hit mosaic, but the face did not hit, can''t let others don''t know who this heroine is?


    And Lin Tianrui''s body and face are not hit, so people gape at the big screen.


    Because there was no sound, Lin Tianrui didn''t turn around for the first time. When the vice president reminded him, he turned back.


    Instant Rage:


    "turn off, turn off!"


    Vice president quickly to close, the big screen black down, the air filled with dead silence.


    Lin Tianrui''s face turned red with anger.


    It''s too arrogant. It''s too much. It''s challenging him.


    Ignore him.


    Unforgivable!


    He was so angry that he almost ran away. His head was buzzing. He had never been so shameful in his life.


    Who is it?


    He''s going to be so upset!


    What''s the meaning of having the ability to come openly and secretly like a thief?


    Check, we must check at all costs.


    When snow know this matter, feel life instant gray incomparable, that mysterious person said is right.


    I didn''t lie to her.


    When she told Lin Tianrui about it, the other side really let the video flow out.


    She is still in Lin Tianrui''s company, which makes her how to go to Lin Tianrui''s company in the future.


    Lin Tianrui must have been looked at differently in the company.


    She felt guilty that none of these things would have existed if it had not been for her own misjudgment.


    What''s the gain of saying it?


    The loss is quite big, the only gain is probably to confirm that Lin Tianrui is not a mysterious person.


    But what''s the use of this? It''s still that she implicated Lin Tianrui.So when Lin Tianrui beat and scolded her, she chose to bear it silently. Lin Tianrui''s mood was really bad.


    Anyone who can be happy after being seen clearly by the whole company.


    Can you look up and be a man in the future?


    All dignity is lost.


    You can make a big difference.


    Even Lin Tianrui''s parents know about it and call Lin Tianrui to go home.


    It''s so hot that so many people can''t control it and spread it around.


    While eating at home, Jiang Mingzhi said to little Jiang Yan:


    "have you finished?"


    Holding a spoon, Jiang Yan fed her last meal in her mouth, then jumped off the table and said:


    "I''m finished. I''m going back to my room."


    She is very sensible. She knows that if her father asks like this, there must be something that she won''t listen to.


    Jiang Mingzhi smiles, reaches out his hand and rubs Jiang Yan''s head:


    "good."


    Jiang Yan was not happy. She pushed Jiang Mingzhi''s hand away and said, "don''t touch it. It''s my aunt''s hair. I like it very much."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing, this girl.


    It''s still cute.


    After Jiang Yan left, Jiang Mingzhi said:


    "today Lin Tianrui made a big joke."


    We put our eyes on Jiang Mingzhi, and he said it.


    But when it comes to the heroine is when snow, he hesitated, obviously because the existence of Meng Li is not easy to say.


    Meng Li: "say it."


    "You know?" Jiang Mingzhi asked.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know yet, but it''s not a good thing to see your expression."


    Jiang Mingzhi: "don''t be nervous when you know it. Anyway, you''ve all broken up. It''s someone else''s freedom."


    The people of the Jiang family think that their breakup is too sudden and casual, and that they can split up when they say so.


    And it''s natural for both sides not to insist.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Jiang Mingzhi said: "the woman is Shi Xue."


    "When snow?"


    Mother Jiang looks at Meng Li in surprise. They all know Shi Xue.


    "So the two of them are together?" She asked again.


    Jiang Mingzhi nodded, thinking of the red mark on Shixue''s neck when he saw Shixue last time, that kind of mark


    At that time, my sister and Lin Tianrui should have just broken up?


    If so, there should be some story between them.


    However, his younger sister didn''t say it, and he didn''t bother to ask if she obviously didn''t care about it.


    Unfortunately, mother Jiang''s brain circuit is always so different. She patted her chest:


    "fortunately, she broke with Lin Tianrui, otherwise it would be you who make a fool of herself."


    She looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what

 Chapter 1493

    This


    What does it have to do with her?


    In the face of Meng Li''s confused eyes, Jiang''s mother put down her chopsticks and said:


    "you think, it''s obvious that someone wants to take care of Lin Tianrui."


    "If you''re still with him, the heroine of this video..."


    Jiang''s father was defeated by Jiang''s mother''s mouth. He glared and said:


    "what are you talking about?"


    Success makes Jiang Ma shut up.


    Meng Li feels a little embarrassed. It''s really


    It''s her who started the matter. Besides, she can''t have those things with Lin Tianrui.


    So this idea can''t hold water.


    "But why is Shixue with him?" After a while, mother Jiang asked again.


    She looks at Meng Li with a face full of gossip.


    I feel that there are a lot of love hate disputes.


    Shi Xue


    Anyway, it suddenly gave her an unpleasant feeling.


    Meng Li was also drunk and said:


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s all over. He can be with anyone he wants."


    "But the Lin family certainly can''t see the snow." Mother Jiang said firmly.


    Their family values family background too much.


    Shixue is really poor now, like an orphan, helpless.


    What Jiang''s mother expected was true. When it became known, Lin''s mother knew it for the first time.


    She asked Lin Tianrui to go back and asked what was going on.


    Because the video was played in the conference room at that time, although it only took less than a minute, that minute was the most exciting time


    And those people are company people, really, worse than being seen by strangers.


    But Lin Tianrui doesn''t want to go home at all now. He always takes the snow to vent his anger.


    So Lin Ma can only go to Lin Tianrui''s villa in person.


    She had the right to go in. When she got in, she sat in the living room and heard some movement in the room. She looked ugly.


    Yelled:


    "get out of here."


    After a while, Lin Tianrui came out, his face was taut, and his tone was very helpless:


    "I don''t want to go back, you can still find it."


    "What''s the point?"


    Mother Lin looks to Lin Tianrui:


    "what do you mean


    "You represent the Lin family, and you are also the face of the Lin family. Now that something has happened, you are still in the mood...!"


    "And the woman? Get her out of here, too Mother Lin looks over her head.


    Lin Tianrui That''s what happened. It''s going to be over in a while


    "I hope so, but you will be teased for a long time." Lin Ma''s face was overcast.


    When snow hesitates, she dare not go out, she never thought Lin Tianrui''s mother would come.


    Lin Tianrui said:


    "don''t worry about these."


    Mother Lin snorted and roared in the direction of Shixue:


    "don''t you roll out yet?"


    Lin Tianrui frowned, want to say what, when snow has been forced to Lin Ma''s momentum slowly move out.


    Her neck is full of traces, and there are some scars on her face. Mother Lin frowns. When she looks at her, Xue''s pitiful face becomes clear again.


    Isn''t this kind of woman born to be bullied by men?


    "Leave my son." Lin Ma said directly.


    She doesn''t care if Lin Tianrui is around. She just wants to tell Lin Tianrui her attitude.


    "Ten million for you. Go as far as you can. Go out and say it''s you who led my son." Lin''s mother began to pay for it. It looked like she was going to pay for a check.


    Lin Tianrui


    Shi Xue


    The ten million of SHENTE, the ten million can''t pass, can''t it?


    She felt deeply humiliated. Why, why can everyone humiliate her so wantonly?


    But she couldn''t resist.


    Lin Tianrui looks at Lin''s mother coldly:


    "don''t interfere in this matter any more."


    "You don''t say ten million, even if you give her one hundred million, I can''t let her go."


    Lin Ma also responded coldly: "so you are defending her?"


    "What kind of ecstasy did she give you?"


    Lin Tianrui''s tone aggravated:


    "I repeat, you don''t have to take care of this matter."


    "Yes, your wings are hard now. I won''t listen to you."


    She looked at Shi Xue again and said:


    "you wait. If you don''t know each other and have to pester my son, I will make it difficult for you."


    Before she came, she had investigated the family background of Shi Xue.


    She used to be barely worthy of her son, but now she is from two worlds.No family background, no personal ability, stupid, this kind of stupid thing is good for nothing except a little hook.


    She couldn''t help her son at all.


    What''s more, being her daughter-in-law, such a fool, doesn''t know how much trouble she brings to her family.


    It seems that he knows nothing about the world.


    Besides, the videos have been watched by people, and they are very dirty, so they are not worthy of entering their homes.


    When snow heart bitter to death, where is she pestering Lin Tianrui, it is clear that Lin Tianrui will not let her go.


    "You go, I''ll take care of it."


    Lin Tianrui looks at the expression of panic on Xue''s face and says to Lin ma.


    With a sneer, mother Lin glanced at them and said:


    "if you have to lose face, I can''t help it. Now I hate that you''re so unscrupulous because I''ve lost a son."


    One more son will worry about gain and loss, and you won''t feel confident that the Lin family''s property is his.


    Lin Tianrui is not willing to be outdone either:


    "then you can do it now."


    His attitude to his mother has never been very good, especially now his mother is still bullying his women.


    Only he himself can bully his women, and no one else can.


    Lin Tianrui''s words almost made Lin''s mother angry. She stamped her foot, turned her head and stepped on her high heels.


    Shi Xue looks at Lin Tianrui anxiously. She is very moved.


    This time, she really felt the support of Lin Tianrui.


    Seeing the emotion in Shixue''s eyes, Lin Tianrui didn''t have the heart to stir up feelings with her. He said coldly:


    "don''t think about it. I just want to keep you around and torture you."


    "If I don''t torture you enough, I can''t let you go."


    When snow heart moved dissipated some, she bitter face, feel oneself and many a torment his person.


    Mother Lin.


    "If you don''t listen to her, I''m really the one who bothered you." When snow hesitated for a moment, strong courage said.


    Lin Tianrui sneered:


    "want to take the opportunity to leave me? No way


    In fact, this kind of thing, Lin Tianrui is some can''t accept, although she played mosaic, but face didn''t play.


    And the outline.


    When snow''s facial expression contour was looked at, this let him not accept, in the heart blocked flustered.


    But when he continues to stay, snow''s idea is: he hates snow, he is revenge her, torture her.


    I didn''t plan to live with her. I don''t care about that.


    Firmly do not admit that they are actually in love with the snow.


    This is also the two strange similarities, anyway, I don''t know where their fun is.


    Ordinary people can''t understand it.

 Chapter 1494

    Nan Junhao always let people stare at this side, when know Lin Tianrui make such a big joke, expression some fan.


    Is there anyone staring at Lin Tianrui.


    This makes him alert, because he doesn''t know why others are staring at Lin Tianrui.


    I''m afraid someone will know Lin Tianrui''s true identity.


    You can''t let others know about it.


    Although he lives in a society of science and technology and receives education based on scientific theory, since Nan Junhao had those two dreams, reality has confirmed his dreams.


    He felt that everything was the will of God.


    God is helping him, helping him to hold the position of heir.


    Even God is helping him. Naturally, he can''t be careless and live up to God''s wishes.


    He also secretly began to try to find out who attacked Lin Tianrui. Lin Tianrui was also checking, and the Lin family was also checking.


    A group of people are checking, let Meng Li very speechless.


    But they didn''t find out why, Nan Junhao frowned, he can''t find out, this person is very deep.


    And Lin Tianrui there has not found out a result, angry that he hands all the people scolded a meal.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste!"


    Several people stood in front of him. These bodyguards who were in charge of his safety had to check things for him part-time.


    The bodyguards were also very bitter. They were not at the scene at that time. They didn''t know what the video was like, and no one took it. There was a video spread.


    If so, they all have to look at it. For nothing else, they just want to have a mental balance.


    You scold me, I see you joke to find the balance.


    But now as long as I think about it, I feel like I''m in love with jokes.


    Lin Tianrui rubbed his eyebrows and raised his neck. He was obviously angry. He said:


    "go again, no matter what you think of, you have to find out."


    The bodyguards went down. Just as Lin Tianrui was about to sit down, the SMS rang. He opened it and saw that it was a strange SMS.


    It says: do you want to see me?


    Is it fun?


    Sometimes snow is in good shape.


    Meng Li was shocked by her indecency when she said this. How can she say this?


    I feel shameless.


    But presumably Lin Tianrui must be very angry. As long as the effect is good, it will be shameless for her to be angry with Lin Tianrui.


    Lin Tianrui is holding his cell phone. The veins on his forehead are protruding. He is so angry that he shivers all over. This!


    From the tone of the opposite side, it should be a man who is obscene to the extreme. He was seen by a man!


    He was also criticized by men, and the taste in his heart was very strange.


    He wanted to throw away his cell phone, but he wanted to keep the clues, so he could only let people send his cell phone to a friend.


    A friend is actually someone who has some means to find out the location of the phone.


    It''s a pity that Lin Tianrui is disappointed again and can''t find it.


    After Meng Li sent the message, he left with a smart card, and even his mobile phone.


    They are all cheap mobile phones. It''s not a pity to throw them away.


    Unable to find anyone, Lin Tianrui sat in the office, saw everything in the office, thought that all this had appeared in the video, and he began to smash things crazily.


    It''s pingpong.


    Now he can only be glad that no one took out his mobile phone to record something else, but he was turned off after a few glances.


    But there is another problem.


    There''s also their video over there.


    If this video is circulated again


    Consequences


    Lin Tianrui was even more upset when he thought of these.


    With his own efforts, he smashed the office clean.


    Successfully changed an office, as long as in this office, my mind echoed the video scenes.


    The unbearable, humiliating, and inexplicable disgust of Shi Xue came up together.


    Lin Ma called Meng Li, but her voice was softer:


    "Xiaoya, are you busy?"


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Lin Ma felt a little embarrassed and asked:


    "why don''t you come to play recently? I miss you very much."


    Meng Li: "aunt, don''t you know that I have broken up with Lin Tianrui?"


    Lin Ma almost guessed in her heart that if this happened, she would not agree with her daughter to go on with their family according to the temperament of the Jiang family.


    But he still looked very surprised and said:


    "did that kid hurt you? I''ll support you. "


    "Don''t be angry, my dear."


    Meng Li: "I didn''t say angry words. If you have anything, just say it directly."


    Lin Ma pursed her lips and said:


    "do you still have a chance to make up? I know that Tianrui is sorry for you, but my aunt will help you and drive that woman away."Meng Li''s tone was full of compassion:


    "no, I don''t like breaking up other people''s marriage, so I''d better quit."


    "You said, what marriage is not marriage, to tell you the truth, I think the daughter-in-law is only you, she is impossible to enter our family." Lin Ma said decisively.


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter? I still have something to do here. If there is nothing to do, hang up first. "


    Lin Ma muttered in her heart that the little girl''s temper is really big these days.


    However, in her estimation, her temper is bigger than that. What she wants is a daughter-in-law who can stand up to her waist.


    Think of these, also forgive each other''s rudeness.


    He said his purpose:


    "let''s go and see her. She''s in the villa on the other side of the east city. I''ll wait for you."


    Meng Li can''t help laughing. Mother Lin is asking her to bully Shi Xue.


    When two people bully Shi Xue together, Shi Xue certainly can''t stand it, definitely all kinds of collapse, all kinds of tears, all kinds of embarrassment.


    Lin Ma just wants to join hands with her to drive Shi Xue away from Lin Tianrui.


    When you think about it, she''s a bit like a vicious matchmaker, bullying the mistress?


    She was not very interested in it, and declined:


    "no, I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    With that, Meng Li hung up, and Lin Ma frowned at the hung up phone.


    Don''t you care about Lin Tianrui?


    Wasn''t it rare before?


    In fact, if you are young, you are still in pursuit of perfection.


    There are so many interests and reality in the world, which change the nature of love.


    Or, the essence of love is that perfect and clean love is just an ideal.


    She sighed and turned her lips. There was helplessness for her son, disdain for Shixue and incomprehension for Mengli.


    Towards the villa, into the villa, it is empty, she thought when snow is not, can go upstairs to open the door, see when snow is still lying.


    When snow is too tired, she grows thin. It seems that a gust of wind can blow away. She is devastated by Lin Tianrui. It''s hard to live in the daytime.


    When she saw that it was Mama Lin coming, she immediately got up and cried out in embarrassment:


    "Auntie, are you coming?"


    Lin Ma sneered:


    "who is your aunt?"


    "Why can''t we have a little self-knowledge that we don''t belong to this circle any more, and we have to squeeze in by force. It''s really harmful to others and ourselves."

 Chapter 1495

    When snow know each other is to humiliate her, but also know that there is no place to escape.


    She pursed her mouth and face, trying to make it through.


    What else can we do?


    Just looking at mother Lin''s mouth, she kept saying that all she said was insulting her.


    Every sentence poked her heart like a needle, and her expression was patient and painful.


    When she was told that she was weak and pale, she felt tired and said, "don''t you have to clean here every day?"


    "I went to clean the house."


    When snow opened her mouth, she wanted to say that there was someone cleaning the house, but she did not dare to refute, she was afraid to meet the more violent storm.


    Can only painstakingly clean up, Lin MA in the next supervision.


    All kinds of pickiness, all kinds of criticism.


    Although swearing does not take dirty words, but every sentence pokes the heart, Shixue suffers from the double torture of body and spirit.


    After Lin Tianrui knew about it, he told Lin ma not to interfere in it, but Lin Ma''s attitude was also very firm, you don''t want me to take care of me.


    Want to enter the door of the Lin family, no way.


    Lin Tianrui could only say angrily:


    "when I said I would marry her, it''s just for fun. Are you so afraid of me marrying her?"


    Lin Ma knows her son very well. If she is not attracted to this woman, it will never be this kind of attitude.


    She retorted:


    "what''s on your mind?"


    "I don''t need you to teach me if I know something." Lin Tianrui retorted.


    Then he said:


    "by the way, if you care about it again, I''ll really marry her."


    This is a threat to mother Lin. she is so angry that she doesn''t know what to say.


    She was really afraid that her son would say that outside. That''s what his girlfriend said.


    Their family can''t afford to lose the man.


    As for the video, it''s too busy to watch it for a while, and it''s too boring to watch the joke. Lin Tianrui has proved that everything will pass after a while.


    The people in the company gradually stopped talking about it.


    In order to prevent Lin''s mother from tormenting Shi Xue, Lin Tianrui also moves Shi Xue out of the villa.


    I found her a high-end community to live in.


    South Junhao know when snow moved to the community, he also moved over.


    Then I met Shixue in the neighborhood.


    In the sun, when the snow thin as if to be penetrated by the sun, see South Jun Hao, she is very surprised.


    Can think of their own kind of video has been, do not know whether the other party knows this, her face suddenly a red, low head, want to pretend not to see the appearance turned away.


    But Nan Junhao called her gently:


    "Shi Xue?"


    When Xue had to stop, she pretended to be surprised:


    "Nanshao?"


    Nan Junhao nodded: "it''s a coincidence."


    "Do you live here, too?" He asked.


    When snow hesitated, nodded.


    Nan Junhao said:


    "my house is in this building. Would you like to have a cup of tea?"


    When snow shakes head hastily: "need not."


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    She wants to leave in a hurry. She''s afraid Lin Tianrui misunderstands her. Now she can''t stand the toss.


    It''s really exhausting for her.


    But Nan Junhao can''t let her go like this. He stops Shi Xue and looks at her injuries:


    "you..."


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t think you''re very good. "


    "Did Lin Tianrui bully you?"


    When snow Lengleng staring at South Junhao, she has not met such a gentle man for a long time, his love like spring breeze general comfortable.


    It''s soft and easy to accept.


    "No I''m fine


    When the snow sucked the nose, because of the care of South Jun Hao, let her in the mind of grievance again gush out.


    Nan Junhao has some helplessness and says to Shi Xue in his face:


    "do you know? It''s against the law to beat people. We can''t tolerate it blindly. We should resist. We are all equal. "


    He is breaking through Shixue''s psychological defense line. Obviously Shixue is very simple. She has a lot of sufferings and wants to find someone to tell her, but no one listens to her.


    Now that there is such a person, she begins to speak the truth.


    She said painfully:


    "no, we are not equal."


    Nan Junhao asked unexpectedly:


    "how


    "He said I was a slave, I was bought with his money, I can''t resist." When snow some rush crumple ground squat down, sob ground says.


    Nan Junhao''s eyes flashed a little clear, and then with a righteous face, he said:


    "it''s unreasonable, now everyone is equal, there is no such saying about slaves."


    "No, he did buy me." That''s what Shi Xue said.She always had to find a reason for her forbearance, or she would always look cheap.


    Nan Junhao


    There''s something wrong with the woman.


    I see myself in this way. What else does he say.


    He didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    Hard work.


    "If it''s because of some kind of transaction, he bought your time with money. It''s also a fair transaction, and you are equal."


    "It''s like the relationship between a boss and an employee."


    Nan Junhao said kindly.


    "How can employees treat themselves as slaves?"


    When snow shakes head: "different."


    Her body trembles slightly, emotion is excited, see South Jun Hao almost roll a white eye.


    He thought about it and said:


    "how can I help you, my friend?"


    Let''s get to the point, because he found it hard to communicate with this woman.


    When the snow Leng for a while, the body stopped shaking, she from the bottom of her heart gave birth to a desire, but this desire is not very strong.


    It was as if something was standing in her way.


    This is probably the love for Lin Tianrui. Even if it gives Shi Xue the chance to escape from the sea of misery, Shi Xue may not be willing to grasp it.


    But in the face of Nan Junhao''s real eyes, Shi Xue can''t refuse directly.


    There is also a strange trial mentality, subconsciously, she wants to test how Nan Junhao will help her.


    She hesitated and said:


    "I..."


    "If I want to leave him, I have to pay 10 million liquidated damages. I don''t have that much money."


    "Ten million?" Nan Junhao didn''t even frown.


    Ten million is not too much for him. He asked:


    "can ten million really help you out of misery?"


    When the snow hesitated:


    "probably, maybe, maybe..."


    "I hope you''re OK, just like you were." Nan Junhao said.


    Then he added:


    "if 10 million can free your body and mind, I can help you out first."


    It was not because of how good he was, but because he was the first, he was not interested in Shixue.


    Second, he wanted to take advantage of this to stand on the moral high ground and tell the family that he was upright and noble.


    When it comes to that year, Shi Xue is grateful again.


    She also doubted, doubted why Nan Junhao had such a good attitude towards her.


    Now think about it, Nan Junhao is probably born gentle and kind, for her this has a sad life of people have sympathy.


    For example, 10 million is a small thing for him

 Chapter 1496

    "That''s not good." The snow hesitated.


    On the one hand, I don''t have a deep friendship with Nan Junhao. I feel it''s a bit hard to accept his kindness.


    On the other hand, she is not so willing to leave Lin Tianrui.


    Nan Junhao: "nothing bad."


    His eyes are sincere: "believe me, come out and you will be happy."


    Shi xuena:


    "really?"


    Nan Junhao: "really."


    Her mind is in a mess. She thinks of Lin Tianrui''s ruthlessness, Lin Ma''s humiliation, and she dares not go to Lin Tianrui''s company.


    The strange eyes of all people can kill her.


    Does she really have a future with Lin Tianrui?


    Her eyes are confused. When is the end of the day when she can''t see the future!


    Some of her can''t figure out why Nan Junhao is so good to her.


    Can''t help but ask:


    "Why are you willing to help me?"


    What can I do for you? " She sighed.


    Nan Junhao is speechless for a moment. He doesn''t need to repay. It''s said that he took advantage of this woman.


    But at this moment he was worried.


    I''m afraid that this woman will come.


    His demands on his wife are very high, far from what this woman can achieve.


    And this temperament means that a man needs to spend a lot of time with him. He doesn''t have that much time.


    Play?


    He''s not that free.


    He said:


    "because you are my friend, I I have a good impression of you. "


    When the snow Leng Leng, so this kind of rich people, is Suiyuan?


    If you have eyes, you can help.


    Or do you like her?


    She was confused, then denied: how could he like himself.


    It''s just a simple match for his eyes.


    Shixue, Shixue, don''t be sentimental.


    Believing that the other party would not like her, she relaxed a little and didn''t want to carry her emotional debt.


    "Come on, you can do it." Nan Junhao encourages Shi Xue.


    Anyway, I just want to stir up conflicts, so I don''t hesitate to spend time fooling around.


    Encouraged, Shi Xue is more determined to leave Lin Tianrui. It seems that she still has Lin Tianrui in her heart.


    Reluctant to leave.


    Nan Junhao said:


    "don''t you want to fall in love with him in an equal relationship?"


    "In the final analysis, your relationship is abnormal and unhealthy. If you don''t owe him, he can''t treat you so casually."


    When snow ear root son soft, say again south Jun Hao has weight in her heart, is that kind of person worthy of her respect.


    So I think what Nan Junhao said is reasonable.


    That kind of equal love?


    Just like the feeling of Lin Tianrui hiding his identity and falling in love with her?


    Beautiful and comfortable?


    "Thank you." When snow said sincerely.


    The other side has said so much that they can''t live up to their wishes.


    When she said this sentence, it is equivalent to default to borrow money from Nan Junhao.


    After a few days, Shi Xue got 10 million yuan and gave it to Lin Tianrui without hesitation. She said:


    "I''ve given you the debt before, and now I''ve given you the penalty. Let me go."


    Lin Tianrui was surprised for a moment and asked:


    "who gave you the money?"


    Don''t owe Lin Tianrui any more money. Shi Xue is more confident than before. She says:


    "you don''t have to worry about it."


    Lin Tianrui sneered: "I don''t care?"


    "Tell me!"


    The latter words were uttered in an absolute imperative tone, especially loud. His eyes were round and his whole body was full of danger.


    When Xue just got up, her confidence dissipated instantly. She shrunk and said in fear:


    "I don''t owe you any more. You should have no right to question me."


    "No?"


    "Did you really forget that?" Lin Tianrui turns over the old account.


    In his heart, because of this, he owes a lifetime.


    When snow moment speechless to, her heart is also guilty, but things have happened.


    Lin Tianrui is extremely angry, because Shi Xue really takes out 10 million, so he feels that even Shi Xue has lost his control.


    He would never allow that to happen.


    At that time, snow was rich, what else could he take to coerce snow to stay at his side.


    You can''t really be a prisoner.


    When he looked at Shixue, he was silent. His rage made him suddenly stretch out his hand and pinch Shixue''s neck. His face was a bit ferocious. He gritted his teeth and asked:


    "tell me, who gave you the money."Shi Xue opens her mouth and breathes hard. Her hands want to take away Lin Tianrui''s hand, but her strength is too small. Lin Tianrui''s hand is not pulled apart, but pinched tighter and tighter.


    The strength is getting stronger and stronger. The blue veins on the back of his hand are protruding, like a coiled python. It seems that he can surge up unlimited power to kill Shixue at any time.


    When snow some breath not up, the complexion suppresses flushes, she was afraid extremely.


    Everyone is afraid of death, especially Lin Tianrui''s ferocious face at the moment, which deepens the fear in Shi Xue''s heart.


    "Tell me!" Lin Tianrui seems to have stepped into the edge of madness.


    "It''s from Nan Junhao." Finally, she said with difficulty.


    Lin Tianrui''s teeth creak when he hears the speech.


    What a Nan Junhao! He robbed women with him.


    Don''t Shi Xue know that there is no good in this world for no reason?


    She doesn''t know what other people are worried about?


    But she also accepted.


    This is not Lang Youqing''s intention!


    He has a feeling of betrayal, betrayal, betrayal is what he hates most in his life.


    He felt that he was holding the neck of the cheapest woman in the world. This kind of woman should go to hell.


    He was full of intention to kill, and his hand became stronger and stronger. He said: "do you know what I hate most in my life?"


    Shi Xue twisted her head in horror, and she cried out with difficulty:


    "let me go..."


    At this time, she still has the mind to guess what the other party hates. She only knows that if she continues like this, she will die.


    But no matter how she struggles, she can''t get rid of it, and with her struggle, Lin Tianrui''s strength is unprecedented.


    When snow expression more painful, eyeballs are raised.


    As if on the verge of death.


    She didn''t struggle any more. Her hands hung limply and her whole body was filled with despair.


    The appearance of this pull snow Rui suddenly fell back on the ground.


    There is a sense of survival.


    When Lin Tianrui puts her eyes on her again, her body shakes, and now her fear of Lin Tianrui reaches a new height.


    "Don''t kill me..." She had a hoarse voice, probably only she could hear.


    "Do you still want to go?" Lin Tianrui asked condescending like a winner.


    Shi Xue said weakly:


    "I won''t go..."


    Lin Tianrui''s face is full of sarcasm, so women are cheap. They always tickle her. She has to show her what is really cruel before she gives in.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, you don''t want to leave me unless you go out sideways," he said

 Chapter 1497

    With these words, Lin Tianrui turned and left.


    Out of the door, he directly let people clean up Nan Junhao.


    Since it''s impossible to come in the light, come in the shade.


    Do you really have to swallow this tone because of the strength of the other family?


    This is robbing his woman, killing his father, robbing his wife. The other party is obviously ignoring him. He wants to be a king?


    I can''t bear to say anything. Besides, as long as I do it secretly, no one will know.


    Although we can''t make him miserable for the time being, we can be a little better in our heart.


    At this moment, he hated his birth, which he used to be proud of and made his life smooth.


    But now when he meets a person who is born higher and becomes an enemy with him, he feels that everything he has is not enough.


    If, if they are the kind of Nan Junhao was born, their identity swap, Nan Junhao will be very miserable, miserable to death do not know how to die.


    He even thought, is that video made by Nan Junhao?


    But the logic doesn''t make sense. Nan Junhao obviously has an idea about Shi Xue. He is a girl who doesn''t like him. Does he?


    Who is it?


    People''s fortune is really strange, before the wind and water, all of a sudden, everything is not going well.


    I feel that something is slipping away. I can''t catch it all my life.


    Then one day when Nan Junhao went out, he was surrounded by a group of people. He looked like a gangster and began to threaten to rob him of his money.


    Finally, he said that seeing that Nan Junhao was so rich that he wanted to kidnap him, Nan Junhao naturally had to resist, and then he was beaten by a group of people.


    Beat not to mention how miserable, lying on the ground can''t get up, but alerted the patrol, this group of people take all the valuable things on Nan Junhao and run away.


    Obviously, this seems to be a simple robbery, Nan Junhao met can only say that he was unlucky.


    It can only be said that the exposure of his wealth has aroused the covet of others.


    It''s just that all of this is intentional by Nan Junhao, which can be said to be his bitter meat scheme.


    If Lin Tianrui doesn''t do it, how can I do it?


    The news that Nan Junhao was hospitalized was sent back to his family. The people in the family were angry. How dare their heirs move?


    Send people to Nan Junhao, which means let these people help Nan Junhao revenge back.


    When snow don''t know South Junhao hospital, she is still in Lin Tianrui''s house, she is really dare not go.


    She is worried that Lin Tianrui will really kill her. Even if she doesn''t kill her, she will take revenge on her.


    Actually


    In fact, as long as he takes refuge with Nan Junhao and lets her be her backer, Lin Tianrui seems to have nothing to do with her.


    It''s one thing to know in your heart, but it''s another to do it or not.


    She felt that she was so sorry for Lin Tianrui.


    And I don''t know what will happen to Lin Tianrui.


    Meng Li has observed the hospitalized Nan Junhao from a distance. Looking at the blue and purple on Nan Junhao''s face, he feels that Nan Junhao is really willing.


    Are you not afraid of a hidden disease or something?


    She glanced at the two foreigners around Nan Junhao. They looked indifferent and stood on the bed beside Nan Junhao.


    With the spirit of careful look, before these two people did not appear in the South Junhao side, she has a hunch, Lin Tianrui''s good days may come to an end.


    Some days later, Meng Li received a phone call from Lin ma. Her voice was a little worried:


    "Xiaoya, have you seen our Tianrui?"


    Meng Li felt the mental imprint on Lin Tianrui. She was quite far away. She said:


    "I don''t know."


    "What''s the matter?" She asked casually.


    Lin Ma said anxiously:


    "Tianrui is missing. I can''t contact him for more than 20 hours."


    Meng Li: "isn''t this normal?"


    Anyway, Lin Tianrui has a bad relationship with his mother.


    Not to mention more than 20 hours, even without contacting Lin''s mother for more than 20 days, Lin Tianrui can do it.


    Lin Ma was speechless for a moment. It was really


    She pauses and says:


    "no, the company can''t contact Tianrui. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "It never happened to him."


    "Aunt, it should be impossible for him to come to me." Speaking of this, Meng Li has some regrets. He hasn''t had the chance to test Lin Tianrui''s strength.


    "What about Shixue?" Meng Li said.


    Lin Ma said: "OK, if he contacts you, please let me know."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    When Lin Ma called Shi Xue, her tone was not so good. She asked impolitely:


    "are you with Tian Rui now?"When snow is also wondering why Lin Tianrui doesn''t come to her, he almost comes every day.


    Lian said:


    "No."


    Lin Ma: "sure?"


    Shi Xue: "really."


    Then Mrs. Lin hung up. She was wondering if she wanted to make a case, but could those people really help with this kind of thing?


    Besides, if the company knows that Lin Tianrui is missing, will there be turbulence?


    Those people are always doing things in such a big way and inefficient.


    Meng Li hung up the phone and thought about it. Let''s go and have a party. Just go far away.


    She followed Lin Tianrui''s mental imprint to find the past. This is a suburb, and she went to an abandoned small factory.


    With a mental sweep, there are people hiding around the factory. Some people are on the alert. It seems that they are open to the wind.


    And Lin Tianrui is tied in the factory building, his mouth is stuffed with cloth, and his head droops powerlessly.


    Nan Junhao is sitting opposite Lin Tianrui. The two people who are closest to him are the two people who were guarding him in the hospital last time.


    It''s from the family.


    Meng Li didn''t know what they had said. He could only guess through his tone and body language, but that was enough, so he found a place to sit down and watch leisurely.


    Nan Junhao said to the man standing on the right:


    "Uncle an, wake him up."


    The man called Uncle an said respectfully:


    "yes, young master."


    Nan Junhao squints at Lin Tianrui. Uncle an is the red man in front of his father. He has a strong hand.


    If you can send him here, you must be determined to punish Lin Tianrui, a man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Can uncle Ann think of it?


    In front of him, the man who was tied up was his father''s own son.


    When others can''t see, Nan Junhao starts to smile strangely.


    Uncle an steps forward and directly points his foot at Lin Tianrui''s heart.


    Lin Tianrui awoke in pain. He twisted his brows and opened his eyes. He saw that there were people around him.


    In front of him, Nan Jun Hao looks at him in his spare time.


    At this moment, Nan Junhao felt that Wang was sitting opposite him, and he was a strategist.


    This kind of feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable. His body moves, but he doesn''t feel strong.


    He can only give up, his eyes are sinister:


    "why?"


    Before Nan Junhao spoke, uncle an kicked him in the chest:


    "who asked you to use this kind of eyes?"

 Chapter 1498

    Lin Tianrui is really in pain after two such attacks.


    His stubborn eyes were the same as before. He looked at Uncle an and lowered his head.


    He knows that this pass is not easy to pass, Nan Junhao''s Revenge has come.


    Why?


    It has been done so secretly, it has been done so really, it is obviously a simple robbery, how can we suspect him.


    Hanging his head, uncle Ann asked:


    "do you know who is sitting here?"


    Lin Tianrui didn''t say a word, but Uncle an raised his eyebrows:


    "boy, is he stubborn?"


    Lin Tianrui said coldly:


    "Nan Junhao."


    "Did I ask you to call our young master by his name?" Uncle an raised his foot again and kicked Lin Tianrui''s chin, forcing his head up.


    It''s humiliating. Lin Tianrui''s chin is hooked by someone else''s instep.


    To be exact, it''s shoes. It''s hard to avoid some strange smell when they are so close to other people''s shoes. Lin Tianrui is also a cleanliness addict. How can he stand this.


    I feel like I''m going to vomit.


    "Shout again, say, what''s your name?"


    Uncle an put down his feet, crossed his waist and walked around in front of Lin Tianrui, giving Lin Tianrui a feeling that he could give him another foot at any time.


    He can feel that the other side is a practitioner with great strength. Looking at his thirties, he should be more than that.


    Lin Tianrui knows that the other party wants him to give in, and giving in starts with addressing.


    He refused crazily in his heart. No, Lin Tianrui would never give in to anyone.


    Uncle an waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Lin Tianrui to say anything. He frowned:


    "boy, I''ve cleaned up a lot for people like you, but I want to see how hard your bones are."


    "I can do a few under my command."


    He looks at another man, and Lin Tianrui''s eyes follow him.


    The man came over with a box and opened it in front of him. There were many syringes and many potions in it.


    There seems to be a bottle of blood in the potions of various colors.


    His fingertips shake


    His heart trembled. God knows what''s inside.


    What happens when it''s injected into the body.


    "Choose one. It depends on your luck." Said uncle Ann.


    Lin Tianrui''s heart is trembling. He is not afraid to beat him or scold him. Being humiliated is short-lived. He can still keep his backbone.


    He lost in the hands of these people.


    But these things


    Some things, once injected, are destroyed for the rest of their lives.


    "Nanshao." Lin Tianrui cried weakly.


    He was really afraid.


    I feel great humiliation at the moment.


    "What? Young master, did you hear him calling you? " Uncle an looks back and asks Nan Junhao.


    Nan Junhao also gave face, shook his head and said:


    "didn''t you hear me, did you shout?"


    "The young master didn''t hear me. Shout louder!" Uncle Ann said again.


    Lin Tianrui felt humiliated. He looked at the syringe full of boxes and could only pull out the high tone. He was unwilling to shout:


    "Nan Shao..."


    Uncle an: "will it be too low."


    Lin Tianrui was so patient that he raised his voice again:


    "Nanshao..."


    Uncle an didn''t speak. He was obviously satisfied. Nan Jun Haocai nodded and said:


    "what do you want me to do?"


    Lin Tianrui looks humiliated.


    He didn''t know what to call him for.


    Isn''t it just to humiliate him?


    This kind of feeling makes people want to explode. When was he treated like this?


    "The young master asked you?" Uncle an squatted down, picked up the syringe and looked at it.


    Ask Lin Tianrui: "which do you think fits your eye?"


    Lin Tianrui said: "I don''t know where I offended Nanshao."


    "I don''t know?" Uncle an asked.


    "You forget when you arrange people?" Asked Uncle Ann.


    Lin Tianrui pursed his mouth. It''s no use whether to admit it or not.


    "Bring me the men." Cried uncle Ann.


    Soon, those people who participated in the fight against Nan Junhao were brought up, and they were almost impersonal.


    His eyes were dull and his face was haggard. He was like a withered tree trunk. He lost his vitality and vigor and was clubbing in front of Lin Tianrui.


    When Lin Tianrui saw their appearance, his heart trembled again, as if these people were his future.


    "Do you know him?" Asked Uncle Ann.


    Lin Tianrui shakes his head in despair. He really doesn''t know these people.


    It''s right that he arranged these people, but he arranged his subordinates to arrange these people, not to contact them directly.He doesn''t have to touch the garbage.


    Uncle an sneered:


    "no? I want you to know me? Be like them, and you''ll be good friends. "


    Lin Tianrui just asked:


    "how can you let me go?"


    Uncle an: "who gave you such a fantasy? Can our young master let you go? "


    Lin Tianrui said dully:


    "I was just confused for a while, I I love snow so much. I''m afraid she will be taken away


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Like her so much? I''ll bring it to you and let her accompany you? " Uncle Ann asked sarcastically.


    He basically knows the cause and effect. When the young master first came here, he planned to cooperate with Lin Tianrui. Lin Tianrui was arrogant and did not give up. They were not good at each other''s senses.


    Later, I ran into Shi Xue. She knew the young master at that time, but now she is the woman of this thing.


    The young master is also kind-hearted. I''ll do you a favor. Who knows that this guy has such a small heart that he calls for someone to beat the young master.


    It''s true that they don''t pay attention to their south home. Although it''s not their home, they can clean up the little Lin Tianrui.


    Today''s Nan Junhao has occupied the commanding height of morality, although he has always been trying to pick things up, but now he is the most innocent.


    His father''s uncle ANN is fighting for him like this


    Lin Tianrui refused to bring Shi Xue. He said, "don''t touch her. It''s nothing to do with her."


    "Oh, it''s hard to protect yourself. Do you worry about others?" Asked Uncle Ann.


    "Well, I was just going to bring her here, and then let each of you choose an injection. Now if you don''t let her come, then..."


    "You can use two for yourself."


    Lin Tianrui can''t see Nan Junhao:


    "Nan Shao, can you let me go..."


    "I I''ll give you Shixue and promise not to pester her any more. "


    He didn''t want to, he didn''t want to be ruined by drugs all his life.


    Shixue, isn''t Shixue always his toy?


    He just transferred the toys to others. They used second-hand toys


    Nan Junhao looks at Lin Tianrui unexpectedly.


    He disdains very much in the heart, when snow?


    Do you really think he wants it?


    But now in Uncle an''s heart, Shi Xue''s impression in his heart is OK, and he can''t show his disdain.


    Considering this, he said gently:


    "don''t treat a girl like this. She is a person, not an object, and can''t be traded."

 Chapter 1499

    Although Nan Junhao''s words are very nice, he declined.


    Lin Tianrui


    There''s nothing more to say.


    Grief and anger can''t describe his mood at the moment. He feels that he is surrounded by so much panic that other emotions are ignored.


    He asked Nan Junhao:


    "don''t you like her when you help her so much?"


    Uncle an said to Nan Junhao:


    "young master, this woman is not suitable for you."


    Nan Junhao sighs, showing a look of regret.


    He nodded slightly at Uncle an and gave him a reassuring look. Then he said to Lin Tianrui slowly:


    "even if I like her, I have to fight for it myself. There is no reason to say that I will transfer her as an article."


    "I''m not like you."


    Lin Tianrui is speechless. What''s different? This man looks gentle, but in fact he is full of bad water.


    He didn''t even have a conscience.


    He''s definitely a ruthless master.


    If Shixue is really with him, I''m afraid it''s very miserable.


    He is a bit at a loss, and he regards Shixue as a toy while worrying about it.


    What kind of emotion is it to her.


    Do you still have a chance to see her? Can it be the same as before?


    His head is buzzing, many things have no time to think, also don''t understand.


    "Then how on earth are you willing to let me go?" Lin Tianrui asked weakly.


    The rest is not important any more. What matters is how to get through this matter.


    Nan Junhao just sighed.


    Say to Uncle an:


    "it''s up to you."


    He couldn''t bear to close his eyes. Uncle an said:


    "young master, you''re too kind. There''s nothing you can''t bear."


    "If you don''t want to see it, don''t worry about me. The young master will go first. I''ll deal with it. It will satisfy the young master."


    Nan Junhao stood up:


    "there will be uncle Lao an."


    With that, he turned to go out.


    There are people around.


    Lin Tianrui doesn''t want Nan Junhao to go, because he knows that Nan Junhao is the one who decides his fate. He yells at the top of his voice:


    "don''t go..."


    Nan Jun haodun steps:


    "from the time you hit me, you should think of today."


    "Uncle an, do you think this man should be put back?"


    "But don''t embarrass him too much."


    Uncle an replied:


    "I know, young master."


    Putting Lin Tianrui back is equivalent to letting the tiger go back to the mountain, which will definitely bring unnecessary trouble.


    After all, they are from here. They have some strength.


    Lin Tianrui stares big eyes, he too understand each other this sentence is what meaning.


    Heart crazy refuse, but South Jun Hao has been out of this door.


    Nan Junhao at the door, from the body out of a box of cigarettes, from the inside out of a point, slowly took a sip.


    The smoke passed over his face, making it a little hazy.


    His eyes have a moment at a loss, and then firm down, inside came Lin Tianrui''s howl, very painful.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianrui is lying on the floor. There is no rope tied to him. Unfortunately, he has no strength to stand up, let alone go out.


    His eyes are desperate. There are two used syringes on the ground. At the moment, there is no one here except Lin Tianrui.


    The door rings, and Lin Tianrui turns his head. He thinks Nan Junhao''s people are back.


    Another look, it''s Jiang Yayu.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Tianrui felt his scalp numb.


    Jiang Yayu''s sudden appearance made him feel afraid.


    Meng Li glanced at Lin Tianrui and said coldly:


    "I''ll save you."


    Lin Tianrui keenly felt what was wrong. He asked:


    "how do you know I''m here?"


    Meng Li: "I just found it."


    Lin Tianrui was a little bit broken and twisted his face:


    "then why did you arrive?"


    His heart is full of pain, he has been injected, can only wait here to die.


    Is it still useful now?


    He suddenly said to Meng Li with great expectation:


    "come on, take me to the hospital."


    "Just call someone to pick me up."


    There was a strong desire for survival in his eyes.


    Meng Li looks at Lin Tianrui like this, sighs slightly, and pinches his fist. Can Lin Tianrui stand her fight now?


    There''s no point in hitting him now.


    Nan Junhao''s people are still very ruthless.


    He injected something into Lin Tianrui. He should have lived for a long time and abandoned him here.When others find Lin Tianrui, it should be a corpse.


    And there are people waiting around here, probably after Lin Tianrui''s death, they will come back to deal with his body.


    They want Lin Tianrui to die in despair. Whenever there is a person in front of Lin Tianrui, Lin Tianrui will probably beg.


    And it''s very painful.


    There may be some other people who are indifferent, such as the two people sent from the south.


    But there were others present, and not everyone was indifferent.


    Perhaps some people see Lin Tianrui so painful feel too cruel, conscience does not do under the south, or a trouble.


    We can''t test their endurance with such a cruel scene.


    See Meng can''t leave, Lin Tianrui know each other didn''t save his meaning, he wants to get angry, but he dare not.


    He was worried that the other side would turn away.


    He could only plead:


    "help me."


    Meng Li still did not speak, just looked at him quietly.


    Lin Tianrui begged again:


    "please help me. I will treat you well in the future. I only love you. I will never yell at you again."


    "You are the only one for me."


    Meng Li I don''t want to be your only one. I just want to see you die. "


    "Why?" Lin Tianrui roared.


    The other side of this sentence is the most terrible, watching him die, this is how cruel a woman can say it?


    The people who can''t help themselves are just as ruthless as the people who kill people. They are depriving other people of their rights in life.


    Meng Li: "why do you say that?"


    "I just want to see you look desperate. I can make a phone call for you. I can take you out, but I don''t want to."


    "I am not only your hope, but also your hope beyond your reach."


    What''s the meaning of waiting to die in despair? It''s very sour to let you see the hope before the moment, which is full of extreme desire and can''t get.


    Because someone was in front of me and had expectations, I was unwilling to die like this.


    The pain is infinite.


    His voice was full of vicissitudes and emotion:


    "you don''t have the kindness of a woman."


    "Poison, you are so poisonous."


    He has never treated a person like this. If a person is about to die in front of him, and he only needs to give him a hand to bring hope for the next life, he will not ignore it.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows are not merciful.


    Return the kindness of women, do women have to be kind?


    It''s time to have a man and a woman.


    She has a benevolent side and a cruel side. It all depends on who she is to and on her own mind.


    Lin Tianrui will never know that she was the one who brought his disaster.

 Chapter 1500

    Lin Tianrui''s breathing began to become difficult. His face was blue and purple. He gasped, and every breath was full of pain.


    "Help me." His voice is hoarse.


    People who once stood high and arrogant were extremely afraid of death.


    Meng Li looks as usual, and she doesn''t want to say anything.


    What should he say at this time?


    She didn''t want to.


    She can''t get Lin Tianrui to this level, but isn''t it good to have someone to do it for her?


    Even if we do, we won''t find her.


    She is very cautious, although killed Lin Tianrui, in case the south side or find out their children left in the Lin family.


    At that time, if you know someone is dead, you must check. If you find her, the Jiang family will suffer.


    But now Nan Junhao''s hand is different. Even if one day the Nan family knows that Lin Tianrui may be their child, they can only find Nan Junhao''s head to find out why.


    Lin Tianrui''s expression was more and more painful. He was shaking rapidly and his white foam appeared in his mouth. His eyes were even more desperate.


    He used all his strength to climb towards Meng Li and grasped Meng Li''s trouser legs.


    Meng Li looked down, but fortunately he was wearing pants


    She also took a look at her shoes, which are not her usual size, but two sizes larger.


    And she also used a special way to walk, basically can''t judge her height and weight by her footprints.


    She''s not going to be found.


    We can avoid a lot of problems if we are careful and pay attention to the details.


    "Jiang Yayu, I''m going to die. In terms of our love, please help me and make a phone call..." Lin Tianrui begged.


    Meng Li: "I didn''t bring my cell phone."


    She took out her cell phone and looked at it. There was no signal here, but the phone could still get out.


    When Lin Tianrui sees the mobile phone, his eyes rarely burst out with a touch of light. He tries to stand up and grab Meng Li''s mobile phone.


    "You give it to me, I''ll call myself." There was foam in his mouth and there was blood in his mouth.


    The teeth are stained.


    He didn''t have the strength to get up. He wanted to use Meng Li''s leg as a support point. Meng Li''s body suddenly gave way, and Lin Tianrui fell to the ground.


    "Give me..."


    He held out his hand, which was weak and pale at the moment.


    "Give me..." The foam in his mouth had now turned into blood.


    He kept calling Meng Li to him, but Meng Li remained indifferent. His voice became smaller and smaller, and finally he said:


    "I didn''t expect You are so cruel. "


    He lost.


    He''s really going to die. He died so miserably and without dignity


    "As you wish, I''m dying. Don''t embarrass Shixue..."


    When consciousness was about to dissipate, snow''s face flashed through his mind.


    Finish saying this words, Lin Tianrui originally because of pain tight body a loose, completely cut off the breath.


    Meng Li takes a look at Lin Tianrui''s body and quickly turns around and goes out.


    Lin Tianrui from attack to death almost half an hour, South Junhao people certainly count.


    I''ll be back.


    Meng Li quietly left here, found a place to hide, and looked there with mental strength.


    Sure enough, a few of Nan Junhao''s people came back, and they burned a torch here.


    Lin Tianrui''s body was burned like this. It''s not decent.


    Then there actually made a phone call, and finally the Lin family got a charred body.


    Lin Tianrui''s death shocked the whole circle, and the Jiang family was also surprised.


    "Why are you dead?" Jiang Mingzhi feels that something is wrong.


    I can''t say what''s wrong.


    The young master of the south family was robbed last time and almost had an accident. This time, he was kidnapped?


    According to the Lin family, they received a phone call from the kidnappers and asked them to take the ransom in half an hour.


    At that time, their tone was not very good. Then the kidnappers seemed very angry and said they wanted to tear up the tickets.


    They don''t think they will do that. After all, the kidnappers are looking for money. How can they tear up the ticket because of this? Isn''t it a waste of time?


    As a result, half an hour later, there really called to say that the ticket had been torn up.


    He also said that Lin Tianrui was not obedient, and neither was the Lin family.


    There is nothing wrong with logic, but the key is that there is something strange, but the scene has been burned like that, and there is not much evidence to be found.


    But Lin Tianrui has always been arrogant, and it''s normal to annoy others.


    Jiang Mingzhi is a little worried. Is public security so bad now?


    It seems that you should also pay attention to the safety of yourself and your family, so he told Meng Li:


    "as a girl, you should pay attention to safety when you go out and go to places with few people."Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    JIANG Mingzhi is so sad that he hesitates


    Meng Li, with a strong and sad expression and tears in his eyes, said stubbornly:


    "it''s a stranger who has broken up. At most, he feels sorry."


    Jiang Mingzhi sighed. It can be seen that his sister is still sad.


    It''s just human nature. He reached out and patted Meng Li on the shoulder:


    "people have gone, so please be sad. Don''t overdo it. Find something for yourself


    "Go and cut me a fruit to eat."


    Meng Li


    Are you sure it''s a distraction? How does she feel like she''s simply bossing her?


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and went.


    Meng Li''s sadness is pretended, but Shi Xue really feels extremely painful.


    Lin Tianrui died so suddenly that she didn''t have any psychological preparation.


    It''s just like dad''s accident and mom''s jumping off the building. Why does everyone around her leave her so easily and suddenly.


    Lin Ma twisted her face, raised her hand, slapped Shi Xue, and scolded: "you''re the killer. You killed my son, and you brought my son''s bad luck."


    Shi Xue covers her face and looks confused:


    "I..."


    What does it have to do with her? Did she kill Lin Tianrui?


    When Lin Tianrui died, she was more sad than anyone else. She felt that her heart had been forcibly dug away.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t know how to refute.


    She didn''t want to refute anything. She felt that her refutation would make mother Lin unhappy.


    In the final analysis, the other party is just like her. The person who lost his love is also very painful.


    "Isn''t it enough to kill your parents? Why do you want to provoke my son? You''re a loner, you know? Those who are close to you will suffer Mother Lin was so sad that she couldn''t speak clearly.


    When snow is to listen to understand, Leng for a while, originally the other side said is this meaning.


    She


    So is it all about her?


    Because Lin Tianrui is too close to her, so he has bad luck?


    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault." When snow knelt down, she didn''t need Lin Ma to beat her at all, but began to beat herself.


    Lin''s mother didn''t stop her.


    And Shi Xue''s self punishment didn''t let mother Lin get rid of her resentment.


    Lost my son

 Chapter 1501

    When snow also fell into grief, also mixed with remorse, but also too late to concentrate in grief, she immediately faced a more realistic problem.


    Where does she live?


    What kind of job are you looking for?


    How to live and pay off debts?


    Lin Tianrui died, no one to support her, she needs to work again, there are so many debts, she did not pay.


    Lin Ma can be said to hate Shi Xue. Naturally, she doesn''t want Shi Xue to stay in their house.


    Even the smallest house will not be given to Shixue.


    He drove the snow out.


    Shi Xue has no money on her body. She borrowed money from her uncle. At the beginning, she planned to return it to Lin Tianrui, and then she made a deal. She didn''t give it.


    Later, Nan Junhao lent her 10 million yuan, and she gave Lin Tianrui the sum of money that her uncle lent her, plus the 10 million yuan, hoping to leave him.


    As a result, she didn''t leave, but the money went out.


    Now that Lin Tianrui is dead, she doesn''t want her money back.


    Forget it, this debt can also be regarded as repayment, but Nan Junhao has ten million, when can he pay it back?


    He''s so nice, shouldn''t he rush her?


    Definitely not.


    The rest of the creditors did not rush her, when snow was relieved.


    The next thing I have to do is live a good life.


    Try to make money.


    If she didn''t have so much debt, she would like to go with her parents and Lin Tianrui.


    But now, as an ordinary person, it''s extremely difficult to gather so much money to pay back, let alone pay back, even to ensure their own quality of life.


    When snow think South Junhao don''t ask her for money, South Junhao ask her for money.


    I didn''t ask her face to face, but I told her by email.


    The email is formal and serious, just like speaking to irrelevant people.


    Leng snow, cold face to find a God.


    Wipe a, are tears, why?


    She felt that this was sent to her by Nan Junhao company, not Nan Junhao''s original intention.


    Nan Junhao is not that kind of person.


    Now that she has no money, she wants to talk about it to see if she can slow down.


    She went to Nan Junhao''s company and waited for a long time to see Nan Junhao.


    When Nan Junhao saw Shi Xue, he asked gently:


    "sorry, there was a meeting just now. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Shi Xue gently waved her hand:


    "it doesn''t matter. I''ll be waiting for you soon."


    Nan Junhao sat down:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Shi Xue hesitated:


    "well, I want to ask about ten million things..."


    "What happened to ten million?" Nan Junhao asked.


    Shi Xue''s expression is hard to say:


    "I received an email, but I don''t have 10 million now."


    Her face was red with suffocation.


    Nan Junhao It''s OK. Take your time


    Shi Xue: "can you let me have a rest?"


    Nan Junhao smiles:


    "yes, you can give it if you have any."


    "By the way, I heard that Lin Tianrui..."


    She sighed:


    "don''t say it, it''s all gone."


    Nan Junhao also sighed:


    "the email should have been sent by his subordinates, not me. I''m sorry."


    Having said that, in fact, it was Nan Junhao who sent people.


    He doesn''t care about 10 million or anything. After all, his goal has been achieved.


    Is to make an attitude to Uncle an, uncle an is not optimistic about Shixue.


    Shi Xue nodded gratefully:


    "thank you."


    When snow thought that this matter so passed, but after a few days by the South Junhao company mail.


    Let her pay back the money.


    Not only that, when snow also received the rest of the creditors of debt collection notice.


    This matter is to add insult to injury, when snow knew someone was deliberately embarrassing her.


    Those people usually don''t ask her for money, but now they suddenly come out. Don''t think about it. It must be Lin Ma''s means.


    She couldn''t think of anyone who could hate herself so much except Lin ma.


    So many people asked her to return so much money all at once. Where can she get it out of!


    I can only go to find mother Lin and fall to my knees with a plop:


    "Auntie, please don''t do this. I really don''t have the ability to pay back the money now. You can''t force me to death."


    When Lin Ma squints at Xue, she says coldly:


    "don''t you deserve to die?"


    "I..." Shi Xue didn''t know what to say.Lin''s mother dislikes Shixue the most. She can''t say a word, but she looks pathetic. It seems that the whole world is sorry for her.


    Innocent and good?


    If you''re really innocent, if you''re really good, you don''t want to run to her son.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you." Lin Ma''s heart ached when she thought of her son.


    It''s a terrible death.


    With that, she got up and left.


    When snow stares at her hair, she finds that Lin Ma''s hair is a little white, and an indescribable feeling comes up.


    Make her face cold.


    When snow did not go, has been waiting, she wants to use her sincerity to move mother Lin, want to get mother Lin''s forgiveness.


    Then the snow was driven out of the Lin family.


    When she comes back to the place where she rents her house in a trance, she sees the landlord standing at the door. She whispers:


    "uncle."


    The conditions for Shixue to rent a house are not too bad for ordinary people, but it is already very bad for Shixue.


    She felt frugal and miserable enough.


    The landlord nodded:


    "you''re back."


    "Well, I want to use this house." Said the landlord.


    Shi Xue looked at him in amazement:


    "you just rent it to me for a few days. How can you use it?"


    "Even if my son comes back suddenly, I can''t help it. Girl, please be considerate. You can''t ask my son to sleep on the street."


    Shi Xue was extremely aggrieved:


    "what about me, my money is used to pay the rent, you drive me away, where am I going?"


    "Look for it again." Uncle sighed heavily.


    Shi Xue wants to argue with uncle. She thinks it''s wrong. If it''s really useful, why rent it out.


    She has paid the rent for several months and she has just cleaned up the house.


    Things just moved in.


    Now I have to go out and look for a house. It''s very tiring and not necessarily suitable.


    But the other party doesn''t rent it to her. What should she do?


    "I I lost. You should compensate me. " When snow plucks up courage to say.


    She didn''t feel that she was asking too much, but she didn''t have the confidence to say it.


    Uncle said:


    "I''ll give you your money back, but compensation?"


    "You didn''t lose anything. What can I compensate you for?"


    "I haven''t lost anything. I''ve worked hard to come here and move away. Aren''t you kidding me?" When snow urgent to cry.


    She felt that the whole world was in trouble for her.


    This must be done by Lin Ma again. Why do you have to force her to death?


    Not even a place to live.


    This house was really rented by Lin Ma at a high price. She just couldn''t see the snow better.


    Firmly believe that when Xueke died, Lin Tianrui.

 Chapter 1502

    Uncle: "girl, you look so beautiful, but you have no reason to talk."


    "am I free? I have nothing to play with you. I''m very busy. All right, everyone understands each other. I''ll refund the rent to you and you''ll move out today. "


    The snow was a little dizzy.


    It''s all about why


    She said weakly:


    "can''t we have a few days off?"


    She is already very tired. The most important thing is that she is tired. I''m afraid she will die of fatigue when she is moving.


    "No, my son is going to live today." Uncle said firmly.


    "If you don''t move today, I''ll let my son in."


    This is a bit of a rogue, angry when snow blushed:


    "you don''t bully people too much."


    Uncle simply lowered his face:


    "my house is up to me."


    "I''ll go. You give me the money." When snow eyes have tears, gas Huhu rushed into the room began to pack things.


    When the snow side to pack things while wiping tears.


    She looked back at the landlord''s uncle. How worried was she that she could always guard her at the door?


    She felt humiliated and embarrassed to be watched.


    Just two suitcases, nothing else.


    It was ready in more than half an hour.


    It''s a pity that she cleaned up the house for so long.


    Holding a suitcase in one hand, he said to the landlord uncle standing at the door:


    "I''m fine."


    "Give me the money." She said.


    The landlord takes out his mobile phone and transfers money to Shi Xue. When Shi Xue looks at it, she loses thousands of money and asks, "why?"


    The landlord''s uncle certainly won''t say that he decided to deduct some money temporarily because he was bullied by Shixue. He just said:


    "monthly rent, if you live for one day, it''s equivalent to living for one month, and there''s a deposit. It''s written in the deposit contract, and it''s not refundable."


    Shi Xue is a little angry:


    "you are a rogue. I''ve only lived for a few days. Why should you give me a month?"


    "Besides, it''s you who drove me away. Why do you deduct my deposit? Don''t bully people too much." Shi Xue stares at the landlord''s uncle.


    It''s a pity that her stare has no deterrent power. The landlord said indifferently:


    "the house belongs to me, and I''ll refund the money to you. If you don''t leave, I''ll drive you out."


    "Don''t be ashamed then."


    When snow glared at the landlord uncle for a long time, she just felt unfair and aggrieved, but there was no way.


    She can''t even find words to explain.


    I couldn''t think of any good way, so I had to swallow the air and drag the suitcase away with tears.


    Find a hotel to stay, when snow can no longer control their emotions, covered in the quilt wailing.


    If Lin Tianrui is still there, at least she will not suffer such grievances.


    At least she''ll have enough food and clothing.


    Lin Tianrui, why do you say to leave?


    What do you want me to do?


    When snow incomparably Miss Lin Tianrui, originally did not have Lin Tianrui''s day has been so difficult, but also faced with Lin Tianrui mother''s difficulties.


    She began to look for a house again, but as soon as she found a suitable house, someone rushed up to rent it at a higher price.


    She couldn''t rent a house at all.


    She knew that these people were arranged by Lin Ma and wanted to ask her to let her go. Unfortunately, Lin Ma didn''t even see her face.


    Although huge debts can''t be paid by saving, saving a little is a little. I always feel that staying in a hotel is not a good way.


    Who on earth should she turn to for help.


    Nan Junhao?


    Nan Junhao has been more gentle to her, and is willing to help others, he should be able to help her.


    She is also forced to have no way, even a place to live.


    Moreover, the notice of urging for money came on, as if they were worried about the money.


    She dragged her suitcase to the outside of the residential area where Nan Junhao lived.


    I have lived here before, so the security guard at the door knows her. Although she can''t go in, no one drives her away even waiting at the door.


    When Nan Junhao drives into the community, he sees the snow on the side of the road.


    When snow suddenly recognized the South Junhao''s car, she quickly waved, South Junhao didn''t want to stop, but see when snow no guard want to come towards his car, can only stop.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He put down the window and asked.


    He usually drives his own car, unlike Lin Tianrui, who had nothing to do at that time. The bodyguard driver was standard.


    When the snow turned red:


    "I, is it convenient for you to park the car nearby?"


    Nan Junhao: "what''s the matter?"


    He thought for a moment, or to park the car to the side, so as not to get in the way of other cars.After stopping the car, Nan Jun Haocai got out of the car, looked at the suitcase beside Xue''s feet and said:


    "this is..."


    Shi Xue''s eyes are very careful and her voice is praying:


    "can you take me in? I have no place to put it now."


    Nan Junhao pick eyebrow: "how can?"


    Shi Xue said bitterly:


    "it''s true. I can''t rent a house now, and I''m being urged to pay debts. I''ve been staying in a hotel for several days. It''s not a solution."


    Nan Jun Hao sighs in the heart, this woman is really entangled up.


    "It''s not very convenient at home." Nan Junhao directly refused.


    Shi Xue thought that the other party would help her without hesitation, but who knew that it would be this kind of answer. In a moment, she was embarrassed and ran away with her suitcase. She also said: "well, I''m sorry, my request is too much."


    Her back was in a hurry, and her strong self-esteem made her dare not look back.


    Afraid to see each other''s different eyes.


    Nan Jun Hao pulled to pull a corner of mouth, today if dare to let this woman go to his home to live.


    I dare to ask him to help pay back the money tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow, I dare to be my hostess.


    Shixue can''t find a place to live and has no money to pay back. The money collector comes directly to her and asks for money. A group of big men surround her and ask for money from a little girl, which makes Shixue run away several times.


    Meng Li knows the current situation of Shi Xue, and finds that without Lin Tianrui, Shi Xue is just like waste.


    It''s so painful. It seems that she doesn''t need to do anything.


    The ban''s loose. She can go any time.


    But before leaving, he left a few prescriptions for medicated food, and lost some Lingli to Jiang Yan. It''s good to catch a cold twice.


    After all, it''s better to say that Jiang Yan accompanied her than that she took Jiang Yan.


    It brought her a lot of joy.


    Then go back to the system space and check the reward:


    congratulations on the completion of the client Jiang Yayu''s wish: Revenge Lin Tianrui and Shi Xue, not let him inherit the consortium.


    Score 100 points, get 70000 points, 900 points, 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 1292500


    Jieli: 61300


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 20


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    I feel that the reward of this task is similar to that of the world, and the score is still 100 points of forever friendship.

 Chapter 1503

    Generally speaking, as long as it is not the situation that the client is a little dissatisfied but has to accept, the score will be lower than 100, and the rest will be given a score of 100.


    This task is ordinary. I feel that my luck is not so good recently.


    I have done several tasks about the way of heaven before. Although those tasks are troublesome, the rewards are high.


    These awards are very common.


    However, there is no need to tell 6018 alone. She believes that if 6018 can get it, it will definitely give her high paid tasks.


    Moreover, many tasks are hidden tasks of the way of heaven, which can''t be seen in this way. We can only rely on luck.


    After absorbing the soul power, she played the flute like a dream.


    Although the dream flute seems to be useless so far, Meng Li insists on it.


    On the one hand, if you don''t have to brag to yourself, on the other hand, if you have more skills, you will always use them.


    But the dream flute used for a long time, it is easy to cause mental fatigue, Meng Li chose to go to bed.


    This is also her habit, tired to sleep, sleep just can get up to see the follow-up.


    When she woke up, she went to see the follow-up.


    When she saw the client sitting face to face with Shi Xue, she was pale and tired. She said to the client:


    "Xiaoya, do you forgive me?"


    The client shakes his head and looks tired:


    "no, I just want to see you."


    She didn''t know why she wanted to see Shixue, and she didn''t feel particularly happy to see Shixue so miserable.


    There is a feeling of pity for one''s life.


    "Look at me?" Shi Xue Wu smiles:


    "I''m miserable now."


    She is not clean now, in order to let those people give her time slowly, in order to pay off the debt, she sold herself, accompanied them.


    They''re disgusting, but what can she do?


    My parents have to pay their debts, and she has nowhere to escape


    Lin Tianrui''s words became a prophecy.


    She really did what Lin Tianrui said when she was alive. I don''t know what Lin Tianrui would do if she knew?


    Will you kill her? She wants Lin Tianrui to live and kill her.


    The world is too bitter, too tired to live.


    The client shakes her head powerlessly. Shixue is forced to the present situation, which is much worse than when she was calculated by Shixue.


    "Well, cherish yourself. If you can''t find someone to marry, maybe you can improve the present situation." The client said in silence for a moment.


    Shi Xue looks sad:


    "who else can I marry now? Who can have me? "


    "Xiaoya, I sincerely say to you, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    "I was so wrong."


    She thought it was a match, but when she betrayed herself to accompany others, she almost died in pain when she woke up the next day.


    At that time, Xiaoya wakes up and finds that Lin Tianrui, who she doesn''t like, is dying in pain.


    This is the most regretful thing in her life, and the only mistake she made.


    No, one more thing.


    She shouldn''t be near Lin Tianrui. Maybe she really conquered him.


    "Ah..." The client gave a long sigh.


    I''m relieved.


    This age is different, those things don''t care so much.


    It''s all over. A new life has begun.


    She felt free from the mud and was reborn.


    It''s like rebirth.


    Meng Li didn''t look at it any more. In fact, it''s good for the client to be relieved. It''s also good for him not to worry about it.


    She came back to system space.


    I went to Yushang and planned to have a cup of tea and buy some food for Wuxiang.


    Before departure, she took a look at Zheng Xian and Chi Jingfang. They were the only two friends she could meet.


    Chi Jingfang is here.


    It''s really rare. I wanted to find him before I did the task last time, but he wasn''t there.


    Meng Li sent him a message and asked him to have tea. Chi Jingfang readily agreed.


    When we got to the teahouse, the pool scene just arrived.


    He smiles at Meng Li:


    "it''s not easy for you to take the initiative to find me."


    Meng Li also said with a smile, "it''s not easy. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "Miss me?" Chi Jingfang stroked his hair on the top of his head, and his expression was a little ugly.


    Meng Li found a place to sit down and asked:


    "what to drink?"


    "Don''t change the subject, do you miss me?" Chi Jingfang seems to be in a good mood, and he is in a good mood to leave with Meng.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "well, yes."


    Chi Jingfang ordered tea according to the old rules, and they sat face to face."How are you doing?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. It''s just luck."


    He did several ordinary tasks in a row.


    Chi Jingfang''s eyebrows:


    "luck is not good, buy some luck to absorb."


    Meng Li: "absorbed."


    "Just wait, as long as it''s not particularly bad luck." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li nodded, also, how can there be so many heavenly tasks for her to do? That can be regarded as an extra gain.


    In fact, the five-star missions are very likely to encounter the mission of heaven, but they can''t go back.


    "By the way, how did you do that task?" Meng Li asked.


    She''s just curious about whether it''s a pattern of her own experience.


    If Chi Jingfang meets that mode, she doesn''t plan to do the team match task before the new mode comes out.


    Because I went to the one I met before.


    Chi Jingfang was in a good mood. When Meng Li asked him, his expression was a little hard to say.


    He said:


    "forget it, it''s human nature."


    "But there are mice, about a hundred people." Chi Jingfang said.


    So Meng Li knew it.


    She said:


    "then we''re about the same."


    "Thanks to your reminding, or I would have been bitten by a mouse." Chi Jingfang said with a smile.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. It''s a pleasant thing."


    "I see that you are lack of expression. Have you not gained much in the task?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "you really know me."


    "The rewards for these tasks are really average."


    Chi Jingfang raised his eyebrows, glanced around and said:


    "are you interested in doing a big job?"


    Meng Li became interested: "what''s the big one?"


    Chi Jingfang sipped a sip of tea and explained:


    "this place is beyond the great plane. There are many strange things in it. Of course, it is also full of crisis. In short, many people know this place and dare not go, including me. They also don''t grasp it."


    "The vast world." Meng Li repeated.


    By the name, I feel that this place is very big and powerful.


    "Are we both sure to go?" Meng Li pokes out his head, his eyes are bright.


    It looks a little lively and lovely at the moment.


    Chi Jingfang stares at Meng Li''s face and learns from him:


    "do you think so? I''m not so confident in myself


    Meng Li


    Is she confident in herself?


    The key is that self-confidence is useless. If you can''t get rid of the danger, it''s over.

 Chapter 1504

    But Chi Jingfang told her, and she was moved.


    "Shall we go now? Do you need any tickets? " Meng Li asked.


    Chi Jingfang even wants to knock Meng Li''s head. He doesn''t know what the girl is thinking.


    Do you want to go to the scenic spot?


    If only it were that leisurely.


    "No, but are you ready?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    He was surprised by Meng Li''s mang.


    So reckless, say go to go?


    Meng Li said with a smile, "what can I prepare for? I don''t have any property. Just a few things. If they can hold up, they will hold up. If they can''t, I can''t help them."


    She felt that after a task with Chi Jingfang, the distance between them became closer.


    Sure enough, people still need to get along with each other.


    Chi Jingfang: "I don''t think you take my words seriously."


    "I said it''s dangerous. Be serious and formal."


    Meng Li wants to laugh a little. No matter how serious and formal, what''s going on there?


    She straightened her face: "I know the danger..."


    "Then we won''t go?"


    If she wants to go, it''s the property. If she doesn''t go, it''s OK.


    Chi Jingfang


    Can you stop being so Buddhist!


    He hesitated:


    "shall we go now?"


    In fact, he has nothing to prepare for.


    I''ve been talking about it all the time, but I haven''t made time for it. I''ve finished a lot of tasks this time, so I''m free.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Be serious. It''s really dangerous!" Chi Jingfang stressed again.


    Meng Li is helpless: "I know, but I am curious. If you want to go, I will follow you. If you don''t go, I dare not go alone."


    Chi Jingfang: "OK."


    "Is there anyone you want to call?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    He has some people, but he doesn''t feel that Meng Li is easy to get along with and reliable. He hesitates to call him.


    Meng Li, Zheng Xian is not here, so there is no one to call.


    All I can say is, "just the two of us."


    "You don''t have to get something. It''s good to see the world."


    "Think of it as an adventure."


    She added.


    Chi Jingfang moved his body. Originally, he was a little nervous, but he was not so nervous.


    I feel like I''m full of guts now.


    He just wanted to say that he would go now. The system told him that someone was looking for him, and he could only say:


    "there''s something else on my side, please wait."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s OK."


    Chi Jingfang is silent. His expression changes slightly. He should communicate with others through his system or he is communicating with the system.


    I don''t know exactly why.


    Meng Li picked up a book and read it quietly.


    I don''t know what happened. After about a quarter of an hour''s delay, Chi Jing said to Meng Li:


    "I have someone here who wants to go with me, do you mind?"


    Originally did not intend to call, the result of the other party just to find him, asked him to go or not, this person made an appointment with him several times.


    Meng Li felt that the person Chi Jingfang called should be able to get along with him, so he nodded and said:


    "I don''t mind."


    "All right."


    Chi Jingfang smiles. After a while, a man and a woman come in and look at Chi Jingfang. Meng Li picks her eyebrows. Isn''t that a person?


    Before they enter, Chi Jingfang whispers to Meng Li: "the woman is his lover."


    Meng Li was not particularly surprised, because although he became a soul body, he still had feelings and a desire for love.


    Some people have this kind of emotional needs, and just meet such a person.


    Now she dare not say that she will never come across such a situation. Who can say what she wants.


    But the probability should be relatively small, her emotional needs are not big.


    Not only did she read many love stories, she didn''t think about her partner seriously when she was born.


    Probably born.


    The clothes these two people wear are strange. They are neither modern nor ancient. Of course, in so many worlds, the clothes are different.


    The main color of men is cyan, while the main color of women is light red.


    They changed it later, or was it just like her original state?


    She still keeps her body dressed and doesn''t change anything.


    Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang come over, and Chi Jingfang takes the lead in joking: "you don''t forget to take her with you wherever you go!"Meng Shuangshuang is a girl who looks very symbolic. Her facial features are very smart. She pretends to be angry and says: "don''t you welcome me?"


    Chi Jingfang waved his hand: "how dare you."


    In fact, if he knew Meng Shuangshuang would come, he might think about it.


    It''s not that lovers are excluded, but that in case of danger, it may be easier for lovers to be concerned about each other rather than the overall situation.


    But the other side has not given him such an impression.


    Wei Ye smiles and says:


    "do you mind? If you mind, I''ll let her not go this time. After all, she may be in danger."


    Chi Jingfang: "I don''t mind."


    He looks at Meng Li and seems to be asking for his advice. Wei Ye and Meng shuangshuangshuang''s eyes come together.


    Meng Shuangshuang picks eyebrows. Is this Chi Jingfang''s girlfriend?


    It''s pretty. I don''t know what kind of temperament it is.


    "You..." Chi Jingfang felt a little embarrassed.


    One person agreed to come, but it turned out to be two.


    What can Meng Li say now? She can only agree. If she says she doesn''t want to, she is looking for something.


    "It''s OK." Meng Li said with a faint smile.


    No matter what kind of people others are, they should show their friendly and gentle attitude first.


    Don''t deal with it.


    It doesn''t make sense to be sarcastic at the beginning.


    Meng Shuangshuang asked Chi Jingfang, "don''t you want to introduce it?"


    Chi Jingfang nodded again and again:


    "Oh, right."


    "This is Wei Ye and this is Meng Shuangshuang."


    He pointed to the man first and then to the woman.


    "This is Meng Li." He introduced Meng Li to them.


    Meng Shuangshuang took the initiative to reach out and shake hands with Meng Li, saying:


    "I didn''t expect that we were a family, and my surname was Meng Ye."


    Meng Li: "that''s a coincidence."


    Meng Shuangshuang nodded and followed the passenger''s airway:


    "after that, we will take care of each other."


    He just nods to Meng ye and says nothing to Wei.


    Meng Li did not extend his hand to shake hands with him.


    The two were alienated, but normal.


    "Just the four of us?" Meng Shuangshuang asked.


    Chi Jingfang nodded:


    "yes, it''s troublesome to call too many people. It''s very convenient for four people to move in and out."


    Wei Ye said:


    "I think so, too."


    He said to Chi Jingfang:


    "actually, I have made up my mind to go today."


    It means that if Chi Jingfang doesn''t go, he has to go too.


    Chi Jingfang joked:


    "it seems that your strength has risen again. Take care of me more."

 Chapter 1505

    Wei Ye laughs:


    "take care of each other."


    "If it''s all right, let''s go."


    He said.


    Chi Jingfang looks at Meng Li. Meng Li nods and stands up.


    In a word, neither of them has sat down to have a cup of tea.


    She doesn''t know how to get there, but they should.


    Just follow me.


    The space channel is built by Chi Jingfang. Meng Li makes a mark in the dark when he arrives at the place, and then he can find it by himself.


    This space node should also be said by others to Chi Jingfang.


    This is a vast area. The space is in a dark state. Although it is dark, you can see things clearly.


    It''s like the autumn sky before it''s going to rain. It''s gloomy.


    It makes people feel heavy.


    And there is no landscape city building here, there is an open space, you can''t see your head at a glance, and you can''t see anything.


    There is also a complex world full of power.


    This force makes Meng Shuangshuang feel uncomfortable. She frowns.


    Everyone didn''t say anything. Although there seems to be no danger here, they said that danger exists here.


    Some dangers do not exist all the time.


    And this unknown danger is frightening.


    If they come, they will be able to see the danger, but they will feel more secure.


    Chi Jingfang walked forward cautiously, but there was no change around him. He asked:


    "where should we go now?"


    Wei Ye: "let''s just go around and see what we come across."


    Chi Jingfang took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li nodded slightly, and then he nodded.


    are you afraid to leave


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Shuangshuang patted his chest in a small range:


    "I''m a little afraid. I''m only four stars, and I don''t absorb much power."


    Meng Li took a look at Meng Shuangshuang and was silent.


    Next to Chi Jingfang, "..."


    Meng Shuangshuang said with some trepidation:


    "I heard that there are many species and soul bodies here, and the soul body is just like us."


    "Species, after all, are not only human beings in the world."


    "Species may wander here, but the soul body appears here, and many of them want to gain something."


    "There are also soul bodies robbing each other. In short, it''s dangerous."


    Meng Li thinks that although Meng Shuangshuang is four-star, when he thinks of his four-star, he can only do the task with his head closed, and he doesn''t know anything.


    Even now, Chi Jingfang said she didn''t know until here.


    Meng Shuangshuang has better sources than her.


    But now I have more contact with others, and I gradually begin to know some news.


    So you still have to have a friend, at least a source of information.


    As for Meng Shuangshuang''s idea of soul bodies robbing each other, Meng Li thinks that it should not be the soul bodies of this organization robbing each other.


    It''s a mess.


    Of course, it''s not impossible. Resources are important everywhere.


    But I think it might be the Tasker from Luo Zhenyu.


    Her intuition is like this, and I don''t know if it''s right.


    There are a lot of people who can come to Luo Zhenyu.


    It''s not impossible.


    "Let''s go around and have a look and jump in space." Wei Ye said.


    It''s hard to walk like this.


    It is too vast space, like a person walking in the boundless grassland, always feel that the distance ahead is still far, can not see the end, easy to feel despair.


    They start to jump in a small area. Meng shuangshuangshuang doesn''t seem to have the power of space. It''s all brought by Wei Ye.


    But I don''t know whether it''s good luck or bad. It didn''t take long for them to bump into something like a wall.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "it''s said that there will be space distortion in some places. Maybe we hit a space wall, which is a piece of heaven and earth. It''s a separate space. Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Wei Ye is silent for a few seconds and looks at Meng Shuangshuang. Meng Shuangshuang gets closer to him and says in a low voice:


    "if you go, protect me."


    Wei Ye fondly shaved her nose:


    "sure."


    They all look at Meng Li. Meng Li hasn''t spoken yet. Meng Shuangshuang says to Chi Jingfang:


    "you must protect her well."


    Chi Jingfang feels embarrassed and feels that Meng Shuangshuang misunderstands something.


    Meng Li wants to say that she doesn''t need anyone to protect her, but her words are too bold and sharp. She still bears them in her heart.Said:


    "go in and have a look."


    She set a boundary on her body with her boundary force, and said to them:


    "you should also set one."


    I don''t know what''s going on inside. If there is a border, it can withstand one or more injuries.


    There is one in the pool, and Wei Ye and Meng shuangshuangshuang use one.


    They began to try to get into the space and look for a breakthrough.


    Although this space is not as solid as the small world wall, and they have their own consciousness to actively exclude it, this space wall is particularly solid. They spent a lot of time to get in.


    Although it''s not a small world, it''s also very broad here. At least they can see that it''s very broad with a sweep of their mental strength.


    However, it is not a small world, nor does it exist a society built by human beings.


    Nothing special.


    Moreover, it''s even darker inside than outside. You can''t see the surrounding scene clearly with your eyes.


    It''s better to sweep the mind, but you can''t see the small things.


    They tentatively walked forward for a distance, suddenly felt that they went directly to another space.


    And before they find themselves in another space, they are not aware of their own spatial transformation.


    It''s actually a little scary. The position changes unconsciously.


    This time, they are aware that if they encounter the situation of walking through a lot of space without any awareness, it is very difficult for them to find their way back home.


    This also means that they have to keep marking to prevent themselves from getting lost.


    Everyone''s expression is a little serious, after all, it''s the first time, they are very cautious.


    All three people are making marks, but Meng Shuangshuang can''t make space marks because he doesn''t know the power of space, so he can only make a mental mark.


    To be relaxed, but she showed some helplessness.


    When can we feel the power of space? The power of space is the standard configuration of the task. She doesn''t even have the standard configuration.


    She and Wei Ye are wrapped up in a border. They are not very close to Chi Jingfang, and they don''t communicate much.


    She could not help whispering: "it seems that I misunderstood. They are not a pair."


    Wei Ye rubbed Meng Shuangshuang''s head and said, "no, it''s not."


    Meng Shuangshuang snorted in a low voice, looking like a coquettish.


    They continue to move forward, feeling through layers of space, which makes them feel a little uneasy. Can they still find the way back?

 Chapter 1506

    In the end, I don''t know how much space they went through, they went to a forest.


    This forest is particularly primitive, towering trees, spiritual invasion of the underground part, roots crisscross, look up at the sky, a blue, cloudless.


    There are birds singing, leaping, circling.


    Birds of different colors, shuttling through the forest, constitute a strange picture.


    When they went into the forest, the ground under their feet was a little soft.


    Some unknown grass on the ground, a gust of wind, leaves rustle, grass swaying slightly.


    Even the birds are jumping, they send out a strange tune, as if to welcome the arrival of the wind.


    Everything is so normal, but let them very uneasy.


    I always feel that there is something behind calmness, mainly in their hearts, which is where they may encounter danger.


    But until now, nothing happened.


    This kind of mentality is also intoxicating. No one expects danger, but it is too calm and unstable.


    People are like that.


    As they wish, the wind stopped, the space actually condensed a nearly transparent giant.


    It''s like the wind.


    The shape is huge, and there are huge eyes. The eyes seem to be transparent, with a general outline, rotating silently.


    It was looking down at them, and they were very small in front of the beast.


    The color of the bird is transparent, and the body of the bird is in the wind.


    It adds a lot of colors to its body. The body of the giant animal is like the background color, forming a gorgeous scene with all kinds of birds.


    It''s very beautiful.


    It''s hard to see.


    But for all that, a few of them didn''t indulge in this rare scene.


    After all, it''s not known what this giant beast made of wind will do to them.


    They didn''t do it first. After all, they didn''t do it.


    The giant wind beast is still staring at them, but the transparent appearance makes them doubt whether the giant wind beast is conscious and intelligent.


    When they were so suspicious, the giant wind beast stretched out his paw.


    His claws look really gentle, just like a cat''s round hands.


    Chubby, not aggressive.


    Meng Shuangshuang is more daring. She reaches out her hand to touch this almost transparent paw.


    He also asked tentatively:


    "can you speak?"


    Giant wind beast looked at Meng Shuangshuang. Meng Shuangshuang''s hand was too small, only about one fifth of it.


    He raised his hand again and gently touched Meng shuangshuangshuang''s head.


    "Weak souls, what are you doing here?" A voice of vicissitudes rings out.


    Gently soft, not big, but accurately into each of their ears.


    Meng Shuangshuang is obviously a little excited. She pushes Wei Ye and says in a low voice:


    "can speak, consciously."


    Wei Ye nodded, still watching the beast warily.


    Meng Shuangshuang thought about it and said:


    "the first time we came here, we came here by mistake. If this is your place, we will go."


    The giant wind beast spoke for a long time, and slowly put down its hand:


    "this is not mine, you can go in, but what are you looking for?"


    "There is nothing in it for your souls to eat."


    Meng Shuangshuang: "er..."


    They''re not looking for food.


    "Can we go in and have a look?" Meng Shuangshuang asked tentatively.


    The voice of the giant wind beast is vicissitude and gentle:


    "yes."


    His body slowly opened, with a gust of wind, he disappeared in front of them.


    The birds also flew up to the branches, back to the scene before.


    The sudden appearance and direct departure of the giant wind beast made them a little confused. What was the purpose of each other''s appearance?


    Just look at them?


    Maybe it''s just to look at them. I can only think so. After all, they didn''t do anything.


    They didn''t stop them and let them in.


    How do you feel cheated? Several people think about it at the same time.


    Let them in, they stand in place instead of hesitating.


    Chi Jingfang: "let''s go in and have a look."


    Wei Ye immediately nodded:


    "OK."


    As they walked inside, they felt more and more cold. According to the truth, ordinary cold can''t reach the soul, but their souls had the feeling of walking in thin clothes in the ice and snow.


    Shivering with cold, the arrangement of the border seems useless.


    Meng Shuangshuang is held by Wei Ye. She seems colder than others.


    At first, the scene was the same as the outside, the dark green trees were full of vitality, and then it gradually became another scene.These trees began to form ice edges, long ones, especially sharp ones, and the ground began to turn white.


    These are all traces of snow.


    And as they walked, the snow on the ground became thicker and thicker.


    They also feel more and more cold, Meng Li looked up at the tree, the tree has been dazzling snow-white cover, there will be a little green exposed, embellishment of a landscape.


    She felt colder and colder, shivering.


    He stopped to look at Chi Jingfang and said, "it''s really cold."


    Chi Jingfang nodded, hesitated and asked:


    "do we really want to continue to walk in?"


    Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang are silent. They want to go in, but they can''t carry it.


    Wei ye asked Meng Shuangshuang:


    "can you do it? No, let''s go back. "


    Meng Shuangshuang wants to go, it''s really cold, but curiosity drives her, and she wants to go in again.


    "Is there any way to resist the cold?"


    Wei Ye takes a look at Chi Jingfang and Meng Li. He hesitates. Chi Jingfang frowns slightly and says nothing.


    Intuitively feel that the other party is a little embarrassed, is there anything to keep out the cold?


    He simply doesn''t open his eyes. Wei Ye asks Meng Shuangshuang again:


    "do you really want to go in?"


    "Even if the problem of keeping out the cold is solved, there are still unpredictable dangers."


    Meng Shuangshuang really understands Wei Ye. Knowing that the other party has a way, she says:


    "then Let''s go in. "


    Wei Ye nods and takes out a fireball. At first, it floats in his palm, and then it becomes a huge cloak. The flame on it turns into a red feather, smart, noble and beautiful.


    He said to Chi Jingfang and Meng Li:


    "if you don''t mind, let''s squeeze together."


    Meng Shuangshuang nodded and waved to Meng Li:


    "come here and be with me."


    Although the cloak is not small, it can accommodate three people at most. If you go there by yourself, even if Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang are in the middle and she and Chi Jingfang are on both sides, they won''t get much warmth.


    It''s the same as umbrella. If three people can cover it, if four people can, maybe two of them will get wet.


    Meng Li thought that she was embarrassed and said, "don''t be embarrassed. In fact, it doesn''t seem that big, but it''s warm on the side."


    Chi Jingfang stood in the past, and Meng Li followed him.

 Chapter 1507

    Sure enough, Meng Li felt much warmer as soon as he got to the Cape.


    The cold all over faded and the warm feeling was restored.


    It''s a very good feeling.


    Meng Li thought that his rosefinch shadow talent should also be able to keep warm, but because of the need to arouse the power is also very big, if he has been used to keep warm, he may not be able to withstand this kind of consumption.


    The main thing is not to be too tired, because I don''t know what danger I will encounter next.


    She needs to be in good shape.


    Maybe Wei Ye is worried about how much they think. He takes the initiative to say:


    "this thing has a time limit."


    "It can last for half a day at a time. It needs to be replenished."


    "I didn''t take it out before because I wanted to fight. If I can''t fight, I''ll take it out again. After all, I don''t know how long I have to walk in it."


    Chi Jingfang nodded in agreement, and then asked:


    "what energy do you need to supplement?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Wei Ye said it vaguely, but he didn''t seem willing to say it.


    Chi Jingfang is too lazy to ask.


    I''m warm. I walk a lot faster.


    The more you go inside, the more white it is. Even the trees are much less, and there are no other signs of life.


    The birds disappeared when they saw the snow.


    It''s too white. It''s dazzling. They squint and look at it. They step on it with their feet. With a little force, they sink a lot.


    The snow is too thick.


    There were few cedar trees and nothing beside them.


    Four people stood side by side and looked at each other.


    Meng Shuangshuang said: "we are..."


    They come with the mentality of looking for treasure, because it is said that there are always unexpected gains in the vast world.


    Even if they can''t find the baby, they want to see something strange.


    But this piece of ice and snow, in addition to cold, nothing to see.


    Wei Ye said:


    "this cape can not last long. We can''t stand here. Do we want to go out or continue to walk?"


    If they continue to walk, it means that they may be frozen when they return the same way.


    Chi Jingfang asked Meng Li, "what do you think?"


    Meng Li felt that he had gone so far, felt that he had gone from one world to another, and then looked at the ice and snow and ran a little


    She said, "don''t go any further?"


    Here we are. Let''s see what''s ahead.


    Meng Shuangshuang nodded in a hurry:


    "it seems that people in our Meng family have similar ideas."


    Both of them said they would continue to go, and the other two did not show any objection. They continued to go.


    They walked for another period of time, during which they also made space jumps. In fact, they always made space jumps from time to time.


    If it''s really all by foot, I don''t know what year it is.


    Gradually, there were no trees, it was all snow, and the terrain also changed and began to be uneven.


    The flat ground swelled up a little snow mound.


    It makes it difficult for them to walk.


    Meng Li stepped on a small snow hill under her feet. Suddenly, her expression was a little strange.


    Chi Jingfang asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Everyone looked at her nervously. Meng Li''s expression became more and more strange. He pointed under his feet and said:


    "it seems that my feet are moving."


    "Move?"


    Chi Jingfang had stepped on the little snow hill that Meng Li stepped on. Hearing Meng Li say so, he almost retracted his foot like a reflex.


    Meng Li also jumped down the small snow mound.


    Looking at xiaoxueqiu, their eyes are alert and curious. Xiaoxueqiu''s action is getting bigger and bigger.


    Accompanied by a strange sound, small, rustling, like the sound of snow and snow squeeze.


    At last, xiaoxueqiu stood up directly, the head of Yuanyuan and the chubby body.


    It''s like a snow doll made by human beings. It''s very simple and honest.


    A small snow mound rose, and other small snow mounds followed.


    No eyes, but it''s coming towards them.


    They also have two legs, but they don''t rely on them to walk, they just slide over.


    It''s very fast. It looks like it''s going to hit them with its own strength.


    They quickly dodged, but snow dolls from all directions came, and it seemed that they would be buried in the snow.


    Looking at the snow dolls coming from all directions, Meng Li said:


    "fly..."


    If you go to the sky, can these snow dolls fly?


    Do you want to fight with these countless snow dolls?It seems meaningless.


    We also agree that before snow baby bumps into them, they already fly up and float in the air.


    Just when they thought that these snow dolls could no longer threaten them, they built up one by one.


    The speed was so fast that they didn''t even see how to build it.


    It''s like a moment.


    Then the snow baby on the top with them in a parallel state, and with a very fast speed towards them.


    In the end, it wasn''t the whole snow baby that came, but the snow baby turned into snow all over the sky and hit them.


    Although they were huddled together and had a cape to keep warm, when the snowflakes came, they felt a chill invading the bone marrow.


    Snow covered their border and it broke.


    This cold let four people shiver, and then burst open a snow baby, one by one.


    It''s like shooting bullets at them.


    Even if they fly up, snow babies can still reach their height by overlapping.


    Under this influence, Wei Ye''s cloak has been greatly affected, gradually losing its luster, and they can feel less and less warmth.


    Wei Ye said decisively:


    "let''s quit."


    "Otherwise, without the cloak, we can''t stand it."


    Chi Jingfang thought:


    "OK."


    They began to withdraw, but snow baby is still chasing, their speed is never slower than them.


    And the kind of snowflakes came, they were cold.


    Even a few times they felt frozen for a moment.


    Even if you jump in space, you can''t get rid of these snow babies.


    Because the ground is covered with snow baby


    Finally, it even snowed all over the sky, their hair turned white for a moment, and now they are frozen, and then use their own strength to thaw.


    Thawed and accidentally frozen.


    Repeatedly, the soul of a few people is also a kind of torture, which is too embarrassed.


    By a pile of snow?


    Even because they were frozen from time to time, every time they were frozen, they would slide a distance.


    Because when it freezes, there is no extra force to support them to fly.


    In the last stage, they have to return to the ground


    Looking at the accumulation of snow baby, they think that if they are buried by snow, it is difficult to climb out.

 Chapter 1508

    But we can''t watch ourselves buried in snow and flying into the air.


    The environment in mid air is not so severe as that on the ground, but it is not so good.


    Now, there is no way out. It seems that Wei Ye has nothing to do. He looks at his cloak and sighs.


    Meng Shuangshuang was a little anxious, and she said:


    "it''s too cold to carry the Cape. What should we do?"


    "I don''t seem to have anything to keep out the cold."


    She looked more anxious, as if she could not find a way out of herself.


    Chi Jingfang said:


    "the cold here can no longer be resisted by ordinary things."


    There was also some anxiety in his eyebrows. He was wondering if he had any treasure for this.


    Meng Li saw that they had no choice but to take out their own cards.


    After all, it''s not authentic to hide and tuck in now.


    But if all rely on rosefinch virtual shadow to fly out of this area, it is also a great consumption for her, and even may appear weak state.


    Because it''s so big here, I don''t know how much space I jumped over.


    Of course, there was no time for her to hesitate. A kind of red rosefinch suddenly appeared in the space, burning hot and turning the snowflakes in the air into nothingness.


    Meng Li stepped on the back of the huge rosefinch, and others also stepped on it.


    Meng Shuangshuang looked at the red and domineering rosefinch:


    "can you call this out?"


    "Why didn''t you summon it earlier?" She couldn''t help saying.


    Meng Li took a light look at Meng Shuangshuang and said, "I need a lot of strength to summon this one."


    If it was called out early in the morning for driving, is there really any power to call out now?


    And then with that Cape?


    The Cape doesn''t have to hold.


    I don''t know what Meng Shuangshuang thinks, but Wei Ye takes a look at her and shakes his head slightly, which probably means that he won''t let her go on.


    She closed her mouth.


    Chi Jingfang didn''t think so much, looking at the snow all over the sky and the snow baby detonated the snow in the rosefinch body turned into nothingness.


    They have not been much affected.


    It won''t freeze.


    At this time, they can''t go deep, and they don''t know what they will encounter. Moreover, the shadow of rosefinch can''t support them to continue all kinds of waves.


    It''s not a good idea to spend money here.


    Withdraw.


    Will not be frozen, and space jump, moving is fast, and Meng Li is to use rosefinch all the way, not even head back.


    At the beginning, the built-up snow babies were still closely behind, but as the outside scenery began to change, they began to meet the trees they had met before.


    Snow babies have become piles of snow on the ground.


    Meng Shuangshuang was relieved and said, "those snowballs are not coming."


    Meng Li was also relieved. These rosefinches were transformed by her power, and they had to fly faster than their snow babies. They were very tired.


    She is tired.


    In fact, I have been using rosefinch shadow for more than an hour, especially the cold at that time, which also has a great restraint effect on rosefinch shadow.


    Cause she needs more power to release.


    If it wasn''t for this kind of environment, she couldn''t just insist on these times.


    He said:


    "I''m a little tired. Come down and take a walk and have a rest."


    I''d rather be frozen than use my strength any more. It''s hard to say how tired I am.


    Meng Shuangshuang frowned and asked:


    "can''t you really hold on a little longer?"


    "It''s cold here, too. The cloak has lost its power."


    Wei Ye knows that without this rosefinch, Meng Shuangshuang will be frozen. Her soul is the weakest among them, not as resistant as they are.


    Maybe when you feel colder, Shuangshuang feels colder to the bone marrow.


    I can''t imagine how she felt when she was cold to the bone marrow.


    "Meng Li, can you hold on a little longer? I''m afraid Shuangshuang can''t carry it. She''s in a bad condition now." Wei Ye said with some embarrassment.


    Chi Jingfang frowns and thinks that Wei Ye''s words are not very nice.


    Do you want to aggrieve another woman for your own woman?


    However, if a man does not defend his own woman, it is not normal for him to always be considerate of other women.


    Seeing Meng Li frowning slightly, he felt sorry.


    After all, this is his friend.


    Meng Li


    I don''t know what to say.


    Chi Jingfang came forward and said:


    "Meng Li has said that he is tired. Wei Ye, please forgive me."Wei Ye purses his mouth and looks at Meng Shuangshuang anxiously. Meng Shuangshuang says, "it''s OK. Let''s get down."


    Having said that, she was a little reluctant. It was very cold here without a cape. It was a long way to go to a less cold place.


    She has some reasons not to accept the warmth and is about to leave.


    Because the temperature is very suitable on the back of rosefinch.


    When they passed this section of the road before, they had a cape to keep out the cold, but they didn''t feel so cold. Now they have no Cape, and they don''t have rosefinch. As soon as they land, they feel bone chilling.


    Meng Shuangshuang is too cold to walk. He shivers all over. Wei Ye looks at Meng Li again.


    Meng Li


    In short, at the beginning I knew Meng Shuangshuang was not so strong, but I didn''t expect to be much weaker.


    It''s too weak to walk.


    This is really


    She also wanted to ask, can''t you insist on it?


    She even feels that Meng Shuangshuang has a dependent mood with the heart of villain.


    Once people have dependence, what they can insist on becomes what they can''t insist on.


    Chi can''t help helping his forehead, so his bad premonition at that time is right. When he encounters danger or difficult conditions, Wei Ye''s lover becomes a drag.


    He felt more and more sorry for Meng Li. Isn''t this forcing Meng Li to call Zhuque again?


    But obviously Meng Li would rather be frozen than summon rosefinch again, which shows that summoning rosefinch has brought her a great burden.


    Meng Shuangshuang looks helpless and pitiful.


    Meng Li sighed for a long time. He couldn''t really save himself.


    With a sigh of relief, she summoned the rosefinch out again and said to Meng Shuangshuang, "come up."


    Meng Shuangshuang was grateful, and Wei Ye was relieved:


    "I''m really embarrassed you."


    Meng Li shook his head and said nothing.


    I didn''t have any special idea in my heart. After all, I used other people''s Cape just now, so I couldn''t do it so well.


    It''s like paying them back.


    They continue to use the rosefinch to drive on the road. As soon as they get on the rosefinch''s back, Meng Shuangshuang''s look eases a lot.


    He didn''t shake.


    He is even in the mood to chat with Wei Ye and looks relaxed.


    Chi Jingfang can''t help frowning. Wei Ye looks at Meng Shuangshuang as if he didn''t mean to. He doesn''t answer her very much.


    Meng Shuangshuang did not speak much.


    As they move, more and more trees can be seen, which means it won''t be so cold without rosefinch.


    Meng Li couldn''t carry it. She said, "let''s have a rest."

 Chapter 1509

    Meng Shuangshuang nodded:


    "OK."


    A few of them came down and began to walk. It was not so cold here.


    So Meng Shuangshuang, the most irresistible, can resist.


    It''s just cold holding arms. In fact, holding arms in the soul body doesn''t help much, but it''s a habit. I don''t feel so cold anymore.


    Return the same way, go a long way to the place where you met the giant wind beast before.


    All kinds of birds are still circling in the forest, a gust of wind came.


    Giant wind beast came to them again, looked at some weak people and asked:


    "weak souls, have you found food?"


    His voice still sounds kind.


    It was Meng Shuangshuang who talked with him before, so Meng Shuangshuang shook his head and said, "no, sir, we are not here to find food."


    The giant wind beast''s big head nodded and asked back:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Shuangshuang thought about it and said, "we are here to see the world."


    Giant wind beast sighed:


    "your soul body is usually very weak, but it''s very dangerous here. Aren''t you afraid of no return?"


    Then he added:


    "by the way, how did you get out of the snow?"


    Meng Shuangshuang can''t help picking eyebrows. Do you know how to let them in?


    "That''s how it came out."


    Meng Shuangshuang was not happy when he thought of the loss he had suffered and the fact that he had bowed his head to ask for help.


    The attitude to the giant wind beast became colder.


    Giant wind Beast asked:


    "what are you looking for?"


    Meng Shuangshuang pursed his lips and said, "we want to find something to strengthen our strength."


    Just say no, don''t the giant wind beasts really understand what they want to do?


    Giant wind beast looks at Meng Li:


    "let me give you a direction."


    His round hand pointed to the East and said:


    "if you go in this direction, there may or may not be what you want."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "thank you, master."


    The giant wind beast glanced at several people again and disappeared in front of them.


    Several people stood in the same place. Meng Shuangshuang looked at Meng Li and couldn''t help frowning: "if we are human beings and other people break into our territory, will we tell them where there are treasures?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "at the beginning, the giant wind beast said that it didn''t belong here."


    "Hi." Meng Shuangshuang is really helpless.


    How can this man be so simple that others believe him?


    It''s almost like being told to die.


    "If it''s lying to us, we''ll die in the past." Meng Shuangshuang was very helpless and said:


    "and before it knew there was snow there, but it didn''t remind us. If we were allowed to go, it was obvious that it didn''t have a good heart and died."


    Meng Li


    Do you expect people who see you only once to release countless kindness to you?


    In her heart, it was a kind of kindness that the giant wind beast didn''t do any harm to them.


    Don''t expect too much from others. It''s easy to be disappointed and resentful. These emotions are not good for yourself.


    Anyway, she wanted to see it.


    Although Meng Shuangshuang said that it is possible for giant wind beast to cheat them.


    But it''s up to you.


    Meng Li was silent and stood still. Chi Jingfang hesitated and said, "why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Wei Ye is a little excited. He also wants to go and have a look. He can''t be too wise. If he''s afraid of this or that, there''s no chance.


    And there are four words to support him: come, come.


    But thinking of Meng Shuangshuang''s attitude, he didn''t make a statement at the first time.


    Chi Jingfang hesitated, feeling that several people had different opinions. He also wanted to have a look.


    Meng Shuangshuang was a little angry when he saw that all three of them wanted to go.


    Why don''t you listen to her?


    "Do you want to go?" She turns to look at Wei Ye.


    Wei Ye: "I..."


    He didn''t say much. Meng Shuangshuang''s voice softened, and he said, "I don''t want to go. I always feel that giant wind beast has no good intentions."


    Wei Ye Well, I''m not going


    What else can he do if his daughter-in-law doesn''t go?


    I can only follow you.


    Besides, Meng Shuangshuang really wants to be weaker. Wei Ye thinks about it, but he shouldn''t risk Meng Shuangshuang''s life.


    This is not the only chance. We can come back later.With this in mind, should we find more things for our daughter-in-law to make her stronger?


    He said to Meng Li and Chi Jingfang:


    "I think you''d like to go. Why don''t you go?"


    Chi Jingfang sipped his mouth and knew that he was not going.


    I''m not too disappointed.


    Looking at Meng Li:


    "why don''t we go together?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Chi Jingfang asked gently:


    "can you two find your way back? Or shall we take you back? "


    It''s not a big problem to go back the same way. They didn''t encounter any danger when they came.


    Wei Ye''s expression is somewhat regretful, obviously because Meng Shuangshuang''s blocking failed.


    Forget it, I''m still a little unwilling. It''s a big deal to wait for other places to see. After all, the vast boundary does not mean that I want to go back to the organization immediately.


    "We can. Don''t worry." He said.


    Meng Shuangshuang still told Meng Li and Chi Jingfang: "if you want to go, pay attention to safety."


    Originally, I wanted to persuade these two people not to go either. After thinking about it, I''d better forget it.


    I don''t know them very well.


    They still say goodbye politely until Meng Shuangshuang and Wei Ye leave. Chi Jingfang says to Meng Li:


    "I really wronged you about the rosefinch before."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    "Let''s go." Chi Jingfang looked a little relaxed and took the lead in heading east.


    Meng Li keeps up. The scene here is the same as before. If we go further, the scene changes.


    Here, flowers and trees withered, lifeless, a hot breath filled.


    Meng Li stopped and asked:


    "over there, it''s snow. It''s so hot here..."


    I''m afraid it''s not flame mountain or something.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go and see. "


    Chi Jingfang''s thoughts are similar to Meng Li''s, but as the saying goes, if he can''t see the real danger, how can he be willing to retreat?


    Here, Meng Shuangshuang and Wei ye go through layers of space and leave the space smoothly.


    Meng Shuangshuang said:


    "I don''t know what happened to them."


    Wei Ye shook his head: "they are going."


    Meng Shuangshuang feels that Wei Ye is still sorry, and can''t help saying:


    "I''m also for you."


    "The main reason is that we are not strong at present, and the world of vast is indeed dangerous."


    Wei Ye hugs her:


    "I know."


    Meng Shuangshuang''s worried look relaxed.


    The more Meng left them, the hotter he was. He felt that his soul was steaming, and that he was about to be steamed.


    Chi Jingfang really felt unbearable and couldn''t help joking:


    "why didn''t he hold a snowball just now?"


    "I don''t know if the snowball can hold up here."

 Chapter 1510

    Meng Li also laughed:


    "it''s a pity."


    It''s not very useful for them to wrap themselves in the border. The heat wave seems to have an invading effect and can''t shield the heat.


    At last they came to a desolate place, where there was no grass.


    Red rocks, hot waves, clouds, layers of mountains, a scene like the flame mountain.


    However, there is no scene of volcanic eruption. I don''t know whether this area is an active volcano or an extinct volcano.


    The temperature around is higher than that of a volcano in a small world.


    It is also certain that there have been volcanic eruptions here. After all, there is a crater at the top of the cone.


    Meng Li suddenly thought that for giant wind beast, whether it is the volcano here or the snow there, he can come and go freely.


    Looking at the bare volcano, Meng Li and Chi Jingfang have a feeling of not knowing where to go.


    "Why don''t you go down there and have a look?" Meng Li said.


    There is nothing on the surface of these mountains, so we can only go down and have a try.


    Chi Jingfang nodded.


    They set up a boundary for themselves again, and then they jumped down the volcano cave.


    It''s not very deep inside, but it''s very hot. Two people seem to be steaming in a steamer.


    Fall to the ground, it is more like stepping on the hot iron plate.


    And the ground crunched, they looked down, there are a lot of red crystals covered with a thick layer.


    It''s beautiful. It''s like red crystal.


    The rest is in no condition. Except for heat, there seems to be no other danger.


    Meng Li picked up a red crystal and held it in his hand. It felt like he was holding a hot stone.


    There is power in it.


    She said:


    "we''ve all come. It seems that this is the only thing we can pick up, or..."


    Chi Jingfang looked around and thought that nothing had been gained along the way. He also picked up a red crystal:


    "OK."


    I don''t know what the use is.


    Two people began to pick up the ground of the red crystal, pick up when there is no special carelessness, or worry about a sudden danger.


    The space at the bottom of the cave is not too big. The number of red crystals is limited. They have picked up almost all of them, and there are only a few left.


    It''s like Meng Li digging herbs. He won''t dig very clean, because if he digs too clean, he won''t grow out.


    Although I don''t know if this red crystal will be the same principle, I still keep some.


    In case there won''t be any more.


    When Chi Jingfang saw that Meng Li hadn''t picked it up, he didn''t "kill it all.".


    However, looking at some small red particles on the wall of the cave, Meng Li thinks it should be condensed from the wall.


    She was thinking, what''s the reason for the red crystal?


    Chi Jingfang is also thinking about this problem. They want to explore it and sweep it for a long time.


    Perhaps there is a special energy, leading to their mental power to penetrate the place is not much, can only observe the shallow layer of the ground, and found nothing special.


    These red crystals may be formed naturally because of Geology and environment.


    And the high temperature makes them really unbearable, only out of the fire hole.


    Looking at the flame mountain, there was nothing else to see. They crossed the flame mountain and went on.


    Just go further, or the continuous flame mountain.


    And they found another fire hole.


    On the top of the mountain, they looked down at the flame hole, looked at each other, and jumped down again.


    Just halfway through the jump, they regretted it because they heard the sound inside.


    But the other party also found them. Before they could get back to the top of the mountain, they saw a bunch of flames coming towards them.


    Fortunately, they have a border, the fire did not ignite them at the first time.


    But the border was broken by the fire.


    But they quickly rearranged the border.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?" A shrill voice came from the bottom of the cave.


    After the sound, countless people said, "who are you and what are you doing?" The sound of the sound of the sound followed.


    It''s a great test for Chi Jingfang and Meng Li to hear so many sharp voices at the same time.


    Feel head melon seeds are buzzing.


    They simply fell to the ground, and there was no feeling of burning their feet before. It proved that there was no red crystal underneath.


    At first I thought it was full of small flames. Now I know that these flames are in the state of villain.


    They''re only about 10 centimeters tall. They''re in human shape. They''re on fire. It''s like a person standing there quietly.


    Their eyes are bright green, about dozens of eyes staring at them.It''s numbing.


    So many voices must have been made by these little firemen just now.


    Repeater?


    Meng Li takes a closer look. These little firemen still have red crystal in their hands. Some of them even bite and make a bang.


    Just stare at them curiously.


    She glanced at Chi Jingfang.


    One of them said:


    "who are you?"


    Then the others asked, "who are you?"


    Their ears were tortured again, Chi Jingfang said:


    "we got lost and came here by accident."


    Xiaohuoren: "you cheat. You are robbing us for food. I feel the smell of huoyanjing on you."


    As long as one of them speaks, the rest must repeat it.


    It''s really, really ugly.


    It''s thin and sharp.


    Chi Jingfang coughed: "can you talk alone?"


    They all answered:


    "No."


    "Did you take our food?" on dit.


    Meng Li shook his head with Chi Jingfang: "No."


    You can''t be an honest child at this time.


    Look at their appearance, take their food is afraid to be impatient.


    "I don''t believe it," they said


    "Take it out." on dit.


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang look at each other and understand each other''s meaning. They fly up and rush out of the cave, and the small fire people follow like a bunch of flames.


    So when they came out of the cave, they were followed by countless small flames.


    Meng Li directly set up a barrier to isolate them, but the barrier was soon destroyed by the small fire people.


    "Don''t run away, give us the food back, and make our food, too."


    Small fire people shouts in unison, their voices spread far, far away.


    This makes Chi Jingfang and Meng Li a little nervous, just like the scene of the owner yelling after the thief is caught by the owner.


    Fear of other dangers.


    Even if it''s space blinking, we can''t get rid of these little firemen.


    Meng Li thinks that whether the creatures in the vast world will be able to move quickly in space or not, the former snow baby can follow so closely, and it must be the power of space.


    There are also the little firemen now. I''m afraid they are not born with them.


    Sure enough, the power of space is very basic.

 Chapter 1511

    After chasing, Meng Li is too tired to run.


    She''s too hard.


    Simply stop, small fire people chase crazy, Meng Li suddenly brake, but let them not brake, directly knocked down Meng Li''s border.


    Meng Li directly reaches out a hand and grabs a small fireman, who squeaks and screams.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect Meng Li to reach out and catch him.


    Meng Li is also anxious. There is a fire of rosefinch in his soul. It''s not a big problem to catch a small fireman with bare hands.


    Chi Jingfang looks at Meng Li in shock. He feels uncomfortable when he gets close to the little fireman. Does the other party start directly?


    "What are you doing with me?" Xiaohuoren looks at Meng Li in horror.


    Now no one will follow this little fire man to read again. Meng Li''s ear is better.


    The rest of the small firemen are floating in the air, looking at, obviously now the situation in their surprise.


    Meng Li asked, "Why are you chasing me?"


    Xiaohuoren is very aggrieved:


    "you rob me of food, I don''t chase you, who do I chase?"


    When he was a child, it looked like the breath of his two lips was one.


    Meng Li looked at it carefully and fell down.


    "What you say is yours?" she asked


    Isn''t this thing formed naturally?


    As soon as he choked, he asked:


    "only we can eat, can you?"


    Meng Li


    Who can eat is who?


    This logic


    Seeing that Meng could not speak, xiaohuoren said again:


    "let go of me, or I will burn you."


    It struggled, but Meng Li didn''t let it go. The fire on his body was burning fiercer and fiercer, obviously attacking Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li''s soul not too comfortable. He starts to mobilize the fire of rosefinch in his soul to fight against it.


    She said:


    "come on, see who burns who."


    Although it''s all fire, small fire people are actually physical. When their fire can''t protect them, it''s their bodies that suffer.


    Sure enough, the fire of rosefinch was extraordinary after the bone evolution. The fire of this little fireman could not fight against it. The fire of rosefinch suppressed its fire, darkened the fire around him, and even extinguished it at last.


    And now it''s covered with Meng Li''s white and orange fire.


    Also thanks to the small fire people endure to burn, otherwise they are all burned to ashes by Meng Li''s fire.


    This made xiaohuoren look at Meng Li with more horror:


    "you burned me, you burned me."


    "So hot, so hot!"


    Meng Li: "do you still chase me?"


    Xiaohuoren Wei qubaba said:


    "don''t chase, don''t chase."


    "I feel terrible."


    "Let go of me." It screams.


    Chi Jingfang on one side


    It''s tough.


    Meng Li with a Yang, small fireman like a gust of wind general gone, Meng Li look again, did not know he just caught a small fireman.


    The rest of the small fire people want to catch up, Meng Li directly let out the fire of rosefinch, a hotter breath than them towards the small fire people, they are scared back.


    "Let''s go."


    Meng Li winked at Chi Jingfang.


    They walk very fast. If the intelligence quotient of these little firemen is a little higher, they will find something wrong.


    It''s a pity that their IQ is not so good.


    Although Meng Li''s rosefinch fire was purer and hotter, it seemed to restrain them.


    But in fact, if so many small firemen unite, Meng Li is not sure.


    However, if they want to do so, they must be burned to death by Meng Li.


    They did not do so, Leng is scared by Meng Li''s fierce appearance.


    They got rid of the small fire people.


    They went back to the place where they met the giant wind beast before. It was relatively safe here, and they could not help but stop to have a rest.


    I was so tired that I ran away from my life twice in a row, although the second time was not quite a escape.


    But it''s also in a hurry. I''m afraid people will react to it.


    The giant wind beast came again, and a gust of wind surrounded them, as if to distinguish their breath. He asked:


    "did you really go?"


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang were originally sitting on the ground. When they saw him coming, they stood up out of politeness.


    "Yes." Meng Li said.


    Then the giant wind Beast asked:


    "what about two more soul bodies?"


    Meng Li said, "they went back."


    "Afraid of danger?" The giant wind beast doesn''t understand ground to ask a way.Meng Li was silent for a moment and didn''t answer this question.


    Giant wind beast said:


    "one of you must have something that can resist the cold, so we let you go to the hot place to find something that can resist the cold."


    Meng Liran knew that this was the giant wind beast who asked them to take huoyanjing for Zhuque Xuying. In this way, huoyanjing must be useful for Zhuque Xuying.


    Well, this time, that Wei ye should have come. His cape also needs this thing.


    Chi Jingfang felt that giant wind beast was a little good.


    Why is it so good?


    Some doubts.


    Can''t help but ask:


    "why do you..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was quite obvious.


    Giant wind beast gave out a few smiles, very gentle, and then said with pity:


    "your soul body is too weak, the wind blows away, take a little gadget if you want."


    Meng Li


    As soon as the wind blows?


    It may not be the wind of others, but the wind of giant wind beast.


    A little something else?


    This is probably a pity of the strong for the weak?


    It''s like when people see ants carrying rice, it''s fun, and they give them a little rice to carry.


    Chi Jingfang nodded: "I see. Thank you."


    Then the Beast asked:


    "where else do you want to go? I''ll show you the way. "


    Chi Jingfang asked Meng Li, "do you want to visit again?"


    Meng Li doesn''t want to go too much. She''s really tired now. She just doesn''t know what Chi Jingfang means.


    Seeing Meng Li''s hesitation, Chi Jingfang said to giant wind beast directly:


    "master, I won''t go this time, come again next time."


    For a moment, the giant wind beast''s body was lax, then condensed and said:


    "I won''t be able to see you next time, and I''m also on my way here."


    Chi Jingfang: "good."


    The giant wind beast disappears in front of them. Meng Li and Chi Jingfang return the same way. When they get out of the space completely, they come back to the field again.


    Meng Li:


    "I''m going to have a cup of tea to relieve my fatigue. Are you going?"


    Chi Jingfang said with a smile, "I plan to do the same."


    They go into the teahouse together. Unexpectedly, Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang are here.


    Seeing Chi Jingfang, Wei Ye immediately beckons to him. They walk over and Wei Ye asks them to sit down.


    Then he said:


    "I guess you will definitely come for a cup of tea, so I deliberately wait for you here."


    Chi Jingfang touches his head and smiles awkwardly. This awkwardness is not obvious. Wei Ye doesn''t notice it.

 Chapter 1512

    And asked:


    "how''s it going? What''s the point of going that way? "


    Meng Shuangshuang also looks at Chi Jingfang and Meng Li curiously. They are very tired.


    It must be in danger, too.


    However, they sat here safely and proved from the side that it was not so dangerous, which made Meng Shuangshuang regret.


    Maybe we should follow.


    Meng Li knows that Wei Ye needs huoyanjing, but whether to give it to Wei Ye means Chi Jingfang.


    After all, it''s Chi Jingfang''s friend.


    Chi Jingfang sipped his mouth and said:


    "there is a flaming mountain over there, and there are many small firemen."


    "Little fireman? How small is it? " Wei Ye asks curiously.


    Chi Jingfang said with his hand: "it''s about this big."


    "Fire all over."


    It''s about as long as a slap.


    Meng Shuangshuang smiles for a while, and has made up a certain picture.


    I feel a little cute?


    But look at their expressions, they should not be so beautiful.


    "How did you get rid of them?" Wei Ye asks curiously.


    Chi Jingfang gave a bitter smile:


    "run, as long as you run fast enough, others can''t catch up with me."


    Wei Ye That makes sense. "


    He was silent and wanted to ask if he had any harvest, but he didn''t think it was easy to ask. He was either greedy or curious.


    If there is harvest there, you can go and have a look at it yourself in the future.


    Meng Shuangshuang is more direct. She helps Wei Ye ask:


    "is there any harvest in it?"


    Chi Jingfang was silent for a second: "yes..."


    "He took out some fire crystals and handed them to Wei Ye:


    " this should be helpful for your cloak. "


    It''s also a way to repay Wei Ye''s love. After all, he used this cloak to keep out the cold.


    Meng Li felt that he didn''t have to give them, because he also took out the rosefinch shadow with them.


    It''s even.


    So she didn''t move much.


    Wei Ye hesitated for a moment, but didn''t pick him up immediately. He waved his hand and said:


    "this is not very good..."


    Before he said anything, Meng Shuangshuang said, "yes, we''ve retreated. We still need to take your things for nothing."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows and gets along with Meng Shuangshuang. She finds out that Meng Shuangshuang is very smart.


    I''m very protective of Wei Ye. Anyway, I''m fighting for his interests.


    To put it bluntly, it is clear that we can propose to buy with boundary force or integral points.


    She has a preliminary understanding of Meng Shuangshuang.


    Chi Jingfang smiles:


    "it''s OK. I still have it myself, and it''s useless for me to hold it now."


    "Take it."


    He hands it to Wei Ye again. Wei Ye just wants to say that he can buy it with Jieli. Meng shuangshuangshuang''s foot under the table tramples on him.


    Wei Ye can only shut his mouth and accept huoyanjing awkwardly.


    After a few polite words with Chi Jingfang, they began to talk about something else.


    Meng Li wanted to sleep, so he left ahead of time. After a while, Chi Jingfang also left.


    They were going to pay for the tea before they left, but Wei Ye insisted on inviting them to tea.


    Only the two of them are left behind. Meng shuangshuangshuang says to Wei Ye:


    "you see, when they get something, they don''t say a word. We have to ask ourselves."


    "If you don''t ask, it''s gone?"


    Wei Ye: "words are not what you say. The harvest is also someone else''s. It''s their right to say or not."


    Meng Shuangshuang rolled his eyes:


    "so this huoyanjing is not good to hold?"


    "Don''t you want it? Don''t give it to me. I''ll sell it. "


    "I''m not doing it all for you. I didn''t get any good." The more Meng Shuangshuang thinks about it, the more aggrieved he is.


    Who is she doing this for.


    There are not many opportunities to get some resources in a few words. Why not grasp them.


    And they are now in urgent need of strong, went to the boundary of the vast, only to feel that they are not even a snowball.


    It''s so sad.


    Besides, the other party took out a few at random, and it must have gained a lot.


    Wei Ye is a little stingy.


    Meng Li of the system space had a long sleep, and faded the fatigue in the soul.


    The spirit of a lot better, and then take out the fire crystal, in fact, not less.


    After checking, this thing probably has a bonus effect on the fire attribute.


    She used most of the fire crystal to fuse in the power of rosefinch virtual shadow.


    Summon rosefinch empty shadow again, Meng Li obviously feel it more powerful, also more prestige.


    It all comes from the power gain.There are still some left, and Meng Li has fused some parts, but this time, the bonus of rosefinch''s shadow is very small.


    Not much has changed.


    After all, there is no infinite equivalent superposition. The more powerful things are, the more energy they need. The more powerful they are, the more difficult it is to go further.


    Now these things have no effect on the shadow of rosefinch, it can only prove that the shadow of rosefinch is more powerful.


    There is a fire burning crystal, Meng left to stay, in case of future need.


    She didn''t even want to sell it. It''s good to keep these things. Otherwise, it''s troublesome to sell them now and sell them back when she needs them another day.


    Unless it''s certain that it''s no longer needed and can be sold.


    Besides, there are so many flame mountains over there, and there are many such flame crystals. Why don''t you try it another day?


    She thought greedily.


    Before that, I said that I didn''t buy food for Wu Xiang, so I went directly to the boundary of the vast, so I went to the domain, bought some food, and went to Lingtian space to see Wu Xiang.


    But as soon as I went in, I saw a scene that shocked her, because there was a little girl in this space besides the formlessness.


    The little girl was wearing a red belly bag, red shorts, arms like lotus nodes, white and fleshy.


    The eyebrows are curved, the eyes are big and bright, the lips are pink, and the skin is white and red.


    There is also a small bangs, Qi Qi, bright eyes are also looking at Meng Li.


    An indescribable feeling attacked Meng Li.


    This


    It''s


    Do you know the love vine?


    It''s so cute.


    Love, love.


    She was a little excited to walk past, he did not feel the pace is very fast, very urgent.


    "You..." She went up to the little girl and looked at her.


    Wu Xiang: "what are you so nervous about?"


    Meng Li gently touched his face:


    "do I look nervous?"


    Wu Xiang gave a faint hum.


    "This is your mother. Go quickly."


    Wuxiang said impatiently to wenqingteng.


    The wisteria looked at Wu Xiang in doubt:


    "my mother?"


    She looked at Meng Li and called softly:


    "master."


    Her voice is delicate, soft and clear.


    Meng Li suddenly laughs, but the next sentence of wenqingteng makes Meng Li almost petrified on the spot.


    She turned to look at Wu Xiang again:


    "Dad, am I right to shout like this?"


    Meng Li


    Wu Xiang I''m not your father


    If it wasn''t for his own image, Meng Li would have been able to give out exaggerated laughter. Now he could only suppress it by force, but he could endure it again and again, and his face would be red.


    Is this the chick plot?


    She felt some regret in an instant, why she was not present when she asked Tenghua.

 Chapter 1513

    Why do you miss a mission to the vast world!


    In fact, it was not in her expectation that wenqingteng was now in shape. She always felt that wenqingteng was not powerful.


    But ignore their own strong time, the vine is also trying to absorb all kinds of energy, efforts to grow up.


    Wu Xiang turned a white eye, especially did not want to pay attention to the two women.


    "Come here." Meng Li''s smile couldn''t be covered up, and said gently to wenqingteng.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were very soft. She was really surprised. She even felt very lucky.


    It''s been a long time since she cultivated the vine. I feel like it''s been at least a hundred years, or even longer, because she doesn''t know how long the vine has been in Lingtian space.


    When she didn''t do a few tasks, wenqingteng came to her side.


    From a seed to a vine, and now to a little man.


    It can finally take shape and become a human being.


    It''s still such a pleasant little appearance, which makes Meng centrifugal.


    Wenqingteng came over to Mengli cleverly and called out:


    "master."


    Meng Li put down the food for Wu xiangdai, picked up the wisteria, touched her soft hair, and said with emotion:


    "how so cute?"


    With a smile, the wisteria asked angrily:


    "am I cute?"


    Meng Li Leng nodded:


    "lovely."


    "But Dad says I''m not cute, and he says I always want to absorb his vitality."


    Meng Li suddenly remembered why she felt strange, and she said:


    "can you speak after you transform? What is your source of information


    "Of course, it''s from you. I''ve been with you for so long. Although I can''t speak, I consciously know the environment you are in contact with."


    "Imperceptible."


    Meng Li scraped the little nose of wenqingteng with his hand:


    "you are such a genius."


    She directly sat on the ground and put the vine on her lap. The vine was also very good, looking at Meng Li and nestling in Meng Li''s arms:


    "master, I''ve wanted to see you for a long time."


    "I''m so happy to see you at last. I''m so happy."


    Meng Li patted his forehead and almost fainted. It was sweet.


    Wu Xiang could not help muttering:


    "Ma Jing."


    He felt that he had been greatly neglected, so he picked up the food Meng Li had brought and began to eat.


    It looks like everything has nothing to do with me.


    Meng Li didn''t hear Wu Xiang talking. She hugged Wen Qingteng and asked:


    "how do you transform yourself? How long have you been in shape? "


    Wenqingteng tilted his head and thought for a while, then said:


    "it didn''t seem that long ago, I felt someone gave me something to eat, and then it was like this."


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows and looks at Wu Xiang who is eating.


    Asked:


    "what did you give her to eat?"


    Wu Xiang rolled a piece of food into his mouth with his tongue, and didn''t look up at Meng Li at all.


    Meng Li went over with the vine in his arms and asked gently:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Wu Xiang or ignore Meng Li.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment and said:


    "lie down and I''ll feed you?"


    Wu Xiang said in a strange way:


    "you have so many hands. You have to hold her and feed me."


    Meng Li It''s just two hands. "


    "No, just hold her." The formless mood is sour.


    Meng Li is helpless: "you are not a baby."


    "She is. She''s better than me. Who is the baby?" The more you think about it, the more you feel aggrieved.


    In order to make her into shape, I gave her all the most precious things.


    And that''s how it is now.


    Before ah Li came here, he looked at himself first and fed himself. Now, there is no shadow of him in his eyes.


    Ah, you can''t think too much. The more you think, the more you affect your mood.


    Meng Li


    She wanted to let go of the wisteria, but the wisteria held her waist with her little hand. How could she let go of it!


    "Master, don''t you want me?" The wisteria voice sounds so aggrieved.


    Meng Li said gently, "No


    "It''s your father."


    She thought that if she said that, wenqingteng could let her coax Wuxiang, or even coax Wuxiang herself.


    I didn''t expect that wenqingteng said:


    "I know he''s not my father. He''s a beast. We''re all different species. How can he be my father?"Wu Xiang looked at the wisteria in shock:


    "you..."


    "You You You have no conscience. I''ll cheat you with your feelings! "


    His stomach heaved with anger.


    Take a deep breath.


    Meng Li''s eyelid jumps, and suddenly feels that Wenqing Teng is very naughty. What''s the matter.


    Then Wuxiang sneered again and said to wenqingteng:


    "smelly girl, I''m afraid you''re going to make a mistake."


    "Do you think that when you see your master now, she will always be with you? I thought that she would play with you for a while and then slip away. Then you have to follow me. How can I treat you? "


    Obviously, wenqingteng didn''t expect this kind of situation. She was stunned and stared at Meng Li with big bright eyes:


    "master, is it true?"


    Meng Li was silent for a moment: "it''s true."


    Wenqingteng immediately turned his mouth and seemed to be crying.


    "I..."


    "I want to follow the master, I don''t want to follow him, he will bully me."


    She''s a pathetic little girl.


    Meng Li almost agreed, but he thought that there were so many things he wanted to do. If wenqingteng followed him, he could only turn wenqingteng into noumenon. That''s too much for wenqingteng.


    There is no accompanying her here.


    "Master, how are you?" There are tears in wenqingteng''s eyes.


    Meng Li


    It''s hard to say no.


    It''s too hard.


    "You are obedient, get along well with him, he is very good to you, you have his credit, don''t make fun of him." Meng Li said kindly.


    "By the way, don''t call me master, call me Ali or Meng Li."


    Wenqingteng sniffed:


    "you are my master, can I really call you Ali?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    It''s strange to call the host.


    "Well, Ali, will you take me with you wherever you go? I don''t want to be with him. " The wisteria came back again.


    Wu Xiang also said:


    "take it out. I don''t like to see her either."


    Think of oneself to pay for this guy, in the heart is very uncomfortable, did not change shape before all day thinking of sucking his vitality.


    Make fun of him.


    Meng Li''s head hurt a little. She said to wenqingteng:


    "let''s not talk about this. Do you want a new name?"


    As expected, wenqingteng immediately asked curiously:


    "name? "Is that what you want?"


    Meng Li smiles and praises her success in changing the topic. She says:


    "yes, what''s your name?"


    "Ask the vine to show a smile:" listen to a Li, as long as you set me like


    Meng Li: "then ask for love."


    Wenqingteng''s smile solidified for a moment

 Chapter 1514

    "Asking for love?" Her little eyes were confused.


    Meng Li said, "yes, I think it sounds good too."


    She really feels good.


    Wen Qing showed a reluctant smile, holding Meng Li''s waist with a smile, and asked in a low voice:


    "ah Li, can you give me a name again?"


    "Don''t you think the name is like the Terran, the species is human, and then directly named human?"


    Meng Liyi said:


    "no, you are the most special."


    Even though she thought that what wenqingteng said was reasonable.


    Ask for love vine? Asking questions?


    "Is it really the most special?" Obviously, wisteria didn''t believe it.


    Meng Li had no choice but to say:


    "let me marry you a new name."


    At last, he succeeded in asking for love, and a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth:


    "thank you a Li, I love a Li so much."


    Meng Li tilted his head and thought for a moment:


    "that''s Shengzhi."


    Zhi means gorgeous, gorgeous and beautiful.


    After thinking about it, she said:


    "Zhilan is OK."


    However, wenqingteng didn''t agree. Instead, he tilted his head and thought for a while like Meng Li. Then he said, "Li, I like your name very much, so I''d better call wenqingteng."


    "It suits me very well."


    Meng Li


    A child''s disgust?


    That''s all. You can call it whatever you want.


    Wu Xiang snorted from his nostrils:


    "she doesn''t need a name for this."


    "Just call it naughty."


    Wenqing nestled in Meng Li''s arms and began to complain:


    "ah Li, he bullied me."


    Meng Li said gently:


    "have you heard what I told you before?"


    "I said, you can transform, he also has a lot of credit, you are not allowed to do so, you have to get along well."


    "I..." I don''t know what to say.


    I''ll just pretend to be aggrieved.


    Meng Li straightened his face, looked back at Wu Xiang, and asked:


    "seriously, what did you give her to eat before she took shape."


    Intuition told her that this thing should be very precious, can let the inquiry into the shape of things, how to say is also a treasure.


    If asking is natural, you will never tell yourself what you have eaten.


    Wuxiang is not the kind of person who does good deeds without leaving a name, he said:


    "it''s a thing that can make me shape. I originally intended to keep it for my own use, but I can only give it to her first if I see her stuck in that place."


    "Now I know who''s going to regret it."


    Meng Li patted Wenqing on the back and said:


    "do you hear me?"


    Questioning is another aggrieved face:


    "a Li, you are partial, you are defending him."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you are all the people who accompany me. Naturally, I hope you can get along well."


    "I don''t want to get along with him. I call him Dad."


    Meng Li said to Wu Xiang:


    "I''ll give you what it is."


    It can''t be used for nothing. After all, it''s very important for Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang shook his head and said, "no, it''s just a gift I gave her."


    "And I''m not too anxious. It''s still early."


    "I''ll tell you when it''s time."


    Meng Li: "now tell me, I''ll prepare it for you."


    Wu Xiang doesn''t want to continue this topic:


    "Why are you so wordy? Can I be polite to you then?"


    Li is just too polite.


    Meng Li is helpless: "OK."


    "Don''t say nothing then."


    Wu Xiang laughs: "no way."


    Meng Li looks at the clothes of asking for love, which should be the clothes transformed from her noumenon.


    Then you need clothes.


    What else do you need?


    What do children need?


    It''s not a human child. It doesn''t seem to have any special needs?


    She asked Wu Xiang, "what do you think you lack when you ask?"


    Wu Xiang "Vitality."


    Meng Li


    She rubbed her little head:


    "you are not allowed to absorb the vitality of the formless, you know?"


    He grunted in a low voice, as if he was dissatisfied with Meng Li''s always talking for the sake of nothing. Then he nodded his head cleverly"All right, Ali."


    "I''ll listen to whatever Ali says."


    Meng Li smiles again. She feels that her mouth can''t be closed. She puts down the question and says to it:


    "I''ll go out and buy you clothes."


    Wenqing thought that Meng Li would not come back if he wanted to leave, and he still had a reluctant look on his face. Hearing Meng Li say this, he immediately smiles:


    "OK, I''ll wait for a Li."


    Meng Li went out and bought a lot of children''s clothes in the system mall, all kinds of styles.


    If you like it, wear it. If you don''t like it, forget it.


    It''s not expensive anyway.


    When the clothes came over, they gave me a mustard space. Meng Li felt that he had bought a lot.


    After thinking about it, a girl can''t live without a bed and privacy. Meng Li bought a bed for her and bought a lot of building materials.


    But I bought two sets for Enqing, and I had to buy two sets for Wuxiang.


    Meng Li with a pile of building materials in Lingtian space opened the road to repair the house.


    There is no wind, rain and sunshine here. It''s always a pleasant temperature. The house doesn''t need to stay warm in the summer. It''s simple.


    But the two rooms were busy for a while before they were finished. They also bought a soft quilt for Wenqing and spread it on the cot.


    By the way, I also made a bed and quilt for Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang pulled the corner of the mouth on one side, now people are really eccentric.


    Forget it, who let the girl is a Li''s heart meat, when he came, is not to give the girl kind of food?


    But it''s comfortable to sleep in bed.


    I''ve got a little bit of it myself.


    Sure enough, I can''t think too much, and I''m too lazy to think so much. Wu Xiang tilts his legs and lies on his back thinking.


    Looking at the snack beside the bed, the corner of my mouth rises slightly.


    Meng Li is in the room, looking at the girl who wears the same style clothes as her. It turns out that she likes this style.


    The only drawback of this kind of clothes is that it is cumbersome.


    She was also worried about her diet. She asked:


    "what do you usually eat?"


    He replied with a smile:


    "just what I used to eat. It''s full of energy and vitality. I like it very much."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "that''s good."


    Feeling that the matter of asking for love has been arranged almost, Meng Li thinks that he has gone to the boundary of the vast, which has delayed him a lot of time. It''s time to do the task.


    But really don''t want to go, she really want to accompany more.


    As long as you have a little meaning to go, you will look at her with pathetic eyes.


    Sigh!


    She stayed and asked for love for several days.


    For those who eat and live with each other, we should cultivate our feelings by asking for help.


    Wu Xiang doesn''t come out in the next room, and Meng Li doesn''t open the door. He doesn''t want to see it.


    He was accompanied by someone to ask for love, and he was just clean.

 Chapter 1515

    Until Meng Li felt that she couldn''t play any more, she coughed and straightened her face:


    "I really have to go. I have something to do."


    About what Meng Li is going to do, I have a vague idea in the consciousness of asking for love.


    But it can''t be specific.


    "Ah Li, take me with you." The question is close to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "no way, take you, you can only exist in me with noumenon."


    Some small world always can''t appear a little girl out of thin air, being found will bring a lot of trouble.


    If the current situation is not right, it may also affect the life of the client.


    Even if you take the question to the right place, you can get the score. Not every task is suitable for her.


    "I will." Questioning staring at Meng Li, there is not give up in the eyes, there is a cry.


    Meng Li rubbed her little head. Her hair was not too long, but very soft.


    "Be obedient." Meng Li only said these two words.


    After a few days together, Wenqing has a certain understanding of Meng Li''s temper.


    When a Li talks for a long time, he may be angry or happy.


    But when a Li''s words are short and direct, it may be a kind of request to her.


    She sighed helplessly. Her sighing looks were so lovely, and said:


    "then I''ll listen to ah Li."


    "Ah Li must come to see me earlier."


    Meng Li''s heart moves. It''s boring to think of asking for love here. It''s better to bring some books to ask for love and let her have a look.


    She asked her to wait, and she went back to system space to find a pile of books.


    Then I bought some books in the system mall. These books are similar to textbooks. They teach people how to read and understand the meaning of idioms and allusions.


    If there is something you don''t know about asking for love, you can ask Wu Xiang.


    The two of them should be able to get along.


    In fact, when he thought of this problem, Meng Li was not only ashamed to have no appearance, but also ashamed to ask.


    He said to let Wu Xiang plant Lingzhi, but now he asked him to accompany him, but Wu Xiang would surely be kind to him.


    If it''s not good for her, how can you be willing to give her the shape treasure you prepared for yourself.


    I''m ashamed to ask her, because I don''t have much time to accompany her.


    It''s true that the transformation of asking is beyond her immediate expectation and plan.


    What gift should I give you?


    He didn''t even prepare any good gifts for her. Meng Li searched and searched in the system space.


    I didn''t find anything to hold.


    What a shame in this bag!


    Forget it. I''ll ask you if I can. Don''t worry for a while.


    She took the prepared book to Lingtian, knocked on Wuxiang''s door, told him the story, and looked at the book without face and expression:


    "put it away, I will become a cultural beast in the future."


    Meng Li


    She released her mental strength and took a look at Wenqing. When Wenqing fell asleep, she would not wake her up.


    To Wu Xiang:


    "I''ve gone. It''s really hard for you."


    Wuxiang sighs. He likes pure people so much. Why should a child torture him!


    It was time to watch the other side struggle and not fight.


    Self inflicted


    Thinking of this problem, Wu Xiang reminded her: "in fact, she''s a little weak now. You need to find more natural materials and treasures for her to make up for it. At that time, she was forced to evolve when her energy was not enough."


    "But if she didn''t evolve at that time, she would suffer irreparable damage."


    Meng Li frowned slightly, then stretched out and nodded:


    "OK."


    "What do you need?" She asked.


    Wu Xiang was silent for a moment and said:


    "you can take whatever tonic you want."


    Meng Li Good


    Just as she was about to leave, she got up again. She went out and held out Meng Li''s hand and said with a smile:


    "ah Li is back."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I''m going to leave soon. I guess I have to leave for a while."


    "Yes," he said in a lost voice


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say more about the rest. It''s not a separation of life and death. He comes back when the task is finished.


    She left the Lingtian space and wanted to find a cultivation world to do a task. She could do a task and find something to ask for love at the same time.


    If you can find it, you don''t have to spend points or boundary power to buy it.


    Back in system space, she said to 6018:


    "can you help me find a place full of aura?"


    6018 breathed:"You remember the task."


    Meng left the broken hair in his ear and said with some embarrassment:


    "I always remember it in my heart."


    "Really?" 6018.


    Meng Li nodded firmly: "really."


    "What kind of world must we have? It''s better to go along with the fate. "


    Meng Li: "wait, see if you can wait."


    6018 if you say that, you must not be able to seize such a task at present.


    What she thought was that after so long, there was no lack of this moment.


    I used to ask for love all the time. I didn''t have much rest. I told her stories and told her about myself. Now I''m free again and I don''t want to read books to cultivate my sentiment.


    Say to 6018:


    "I''ll go to sleep for a while and call me if I have a task."


    6018 said a good thing.


    Meng Li felt that he was yelled by 6018 before he slept long.


    It''s then transmitted to mission world.


    When he reached the plane, as soon as Meng Li''s consciousness was clear, he heard countless people shouting:


    "Supreme Lord, forever!"


    "Lord, forever!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Li glanced over and saw a huge palace with black walls and black floors.


    There are big pillars in the middle, with gold patterns on the pillars, with a simple and heavy atmosphere.


    The people in the palace kneeling and shouting "Supreme Lord, forever" are also black from head to toe.


    Meng Li was silent, looking at the picture full of dark wind.


    She looked down at what she was wearing, which was also a black robe.


    And she was sitting in a high position, surrounded by two women, holding two big fans.


    The fans are all black feathered.


    And she also found a serious problem, which


    She''s a man again.


    There was something on her face. Meng Li knew it was a mask as soon as she touched it. When she looked down, those people with low heads were wearing masks.


    With this style of painting, can you really know who is who?


    Presumably the consignor is the devil in their mouth.


    Meng Li coughed and said in a loud voice:


    "stop shouting."


    The voice reached everyone''s ears, and they immediately calmed down.


    Meng Li felt the spiritual power of the world again, which was very good. She drew a satisfied smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "You all go down. I have something else to do." Meng Li said.


    People like the devil should not call themselves me. How can I find a proper and powerful name for myself.


    I didn''t receive the plot. I had to guess.

 Chapter 1516

    People see her say so, although some strange, but also obedient retreat.


    Liumengli had servants in the hall.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to go. The rest of the people had to wait beside him. Meng Li said to the people around him:


    "I''ll take a nap for a while."


    A woman nearby advised:


    "if you are tired, you can go back to the bedroom to have a rest."


    Meng Li waved his hand and didn''t speak, so he squinted.


    Start receiving the story.


    The consignor is indeed a demon lord, the demon lord of the demon world. His name is also quite domineering, Yutian.


    This is divided into the three realms of human beings and demons. The Terran has Lingyun emperor Zun. His strength is very strong, similar to the leader of the Terran.


    The demon clan has Min Hang. He is the demon king, but he is at ease.


    The demons and the Terrans have not dealt with each other for many years. They have been fighting with each other for thousands of years. Of course, they have not won or lost. They are still in a state of balance.


    The strictest rule of their three realms was the human race, with distinct classes and order.


    In fact, the demons also respect the strong, and the advantage is that most demons don''t look very smart.


    They are very obedient, so the status of the devil has always been very high, basically will not be threatened.


    The Terrans spend a lot of energy on their rule.


    Because people are complicated.


    Compared with them, the rule of the demon king in the demon world is much more loose.


    Because the demons and the Terrans never pay, so do the clients Yutian and Lingyun.


    No one can despise anyone, but no one can kill anyone.


    Originally, such a balance should be maintained all the time, but a Terran woman named Liu Yinyin appeared in the middle.


    She appeared beside the devil as a maid.


    The maid of the demon palace must be a demon. The reason why Liu Yinyin can mix in is that she is a product of the combination of the human race and the demon.


    There are not only the blood of the human race, but also the characteristics of the demon race.


    In fact, the demons are good for this kind of people.


    Not exclusive, and certainly not reusable.


    In a word, she was a little strange, lively and lovely, and soon attracted the attention of the client.


    From the beginning was a cleaning maid, became the client''s maid.


    Finally, it developed into a person that the client liked.


    According to the truth, the client will not easily like women. He is not a young man in his twenties and is easily moved.


    But I just like it.


    It''s not easy for the woman the demon lord likes. Liu Yinyin is envied, rejected and even framed in the demon palace.


    All kinds of things.


    The client, of course, is also defending her.


    A lot of things happened to them. If they had to write, they had to write a book.


    But in the end, magic blood lotus, the treasure of the demon family, was stolen by Liu Yinyin.


    The magic blood lotus is a thing that the ancient demons have cultivated with their own cultivation and blood.


    Including the client, before Lin Yinyin steals it, he has to put some blood from time to time and transfuse some real yuan to magic blood lotus to provide nutrition for it.


    Once the magic blood lotus is successful, its efficacy is incomparable.


    It can even help the demons unify the Three Kingdoms.


    Of course, it''s just a legend


    It''s the expectation of the demons


    This is an ancient legend, the first generation of the devil is relying on this to defeat the emperor of heaven, killing all sides.


    Liu Yinyin steals it. The client can''t believe it. Even though he loved Liu Yinyin so much before, he has violated his bottom line now, harming the interests of the whole demon clan and destroying the hope and future of the whole demon clan. The client must take back magic blood lotus.


    And kill Liu Yinyin.


    Unfortunately, when the client found Liu Yinyin again, Liu Yinyin was already beside Ling Yun.


    Moreover, Ling Yun''s accomplishments have greatly increased, which is beyond the competition of the consignor.


    The client lost and died.


    As soon as the demon master died, Lingyun took advantage of the victory to destroy the demon family


    In the original plot, Lin Yinyin and Ling Yun love each other.


    Of course, it''s really hard to explain how Lin Yinyin, as a humble man devil hybrid in the eyes of the Terran, was favored by the Terran Lord Ling Yun.


    Maybe it''s true love.


    They love each other without any trace, but Ling Yun is unlucky. After his cultivation goes wrong, he is attacked by others, which leads to his serious injury.


    If you want to recover well, you can only get the magic blood lotus of the demons.


    Magic blood lotus is so precious, and it''s the life of the demons. At the beginning, Ling Yun was a little desperate.


    Then Lin Yinyin quietly left Lingyun and came to the demon world.


    The magic blood lotus stolen back, not only restored Lingyun, but also let Lingyun strength greatly increased, the client just lost.


    Meng Li thinks that he can do this task, probably because the way of heaven doesn''t want to make the three realms of human, demon and demon out of balance.Because Ling Yun eradicated the demon world, leaving only the demon world, and the demon world behaves in a loose style, and there are no rules of the human race, so Ling Yun naturally can''t stand it.


    It may also be wiped out.


    The client''s wish is: don''t let the magic blood lotus fall into other people''s hands, live, still be the Lord of the demon world.


    In fact, the client wants to make a wish to defeat the Terran and unify the three worlds.


    However, this wish is not accepted by the organization. The way of heaven does not allow the human race to unify the three worlds, and the organization can not allow the client to make this wish.


    In order to be the Lord of the demon world again, the client has to step back.


    There''s not even Lin Yinyin in the client''s wish, so we have to figure out the client''s mind and deal with it by ourselves.


    Just look at this task, it''s equivalent to doing the task yourself, and then let the client come back and continue to be the devil.


    What the client asks for is just a chance to come back.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Yinyin is the son of plane. She comes here with a mission.


    Unfortunately, she fell in love with Ling Yun and got involved in the battle of the three realms. Otherwise, her original fate should be to destroy magic blood lotus.


    Who knows that after she stole it, she gave it to Ling Yun.


    Magic blood lotus is about to be born, and then Lin Yinyin is born. The way of heaven does not allow this thing to succeed.


    This time, I will destroy magic blood lotus according to the will of heaven.


    It''s a pity that magic blood lotus is the darling of the client and the hope of the demons. She''s destroyed. Is the client sure that she won''t judge a mission failure for her?


    This is the first time to encounter such a task that the will of heaven is contrary to the personal will of the client.


    If you want to complete the hidden task of heaven, the client will not be happy, but according to the client''s will, the task of heaven will not be completed.


    And Meng Li is still thinking about a problem. The way of heaven rejects the existence of magic blood lotus. If he leaves it intact to the client, this task may not succeed.


    After all, when the way of Heaven gives birth to a son of plane, the magic blood lotus is already mature, and I''m afraid it has already been used.


    She didn''t destroy it. The best way for the way of heaven is to turn back the plane time and destroy it by someone else.


    So this is a more anxious thing, and now the son of the plane Lin Yinyin in order to Lingyun is impossible to destroy magic blood lotus.


    It''s hard to do.

 Chapter 1517

    She opened her eyes, stood up and went straight back to her bedroom.


    Yutian''s bedroom is very luxurious. The best things in the demon world are here.


    Every place reveals Gao guilai.


    Liu Yinyin sat at the table with her head propped up, with a bored expression.


    At this time, they have fallen in love. Oh, no, the client has fallen in love with Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin doesn''t know whether she loves the client or not. She should not.


    She is also fighting for Lingyun, and she wants to know if Lingyun knows what means she took back the magic blood lotus, will she really have no mustard?


    If Liu Yinyin doesn''t get the trust of the client, she will never steal magic blood lotus.


    For the sake of trust, it can be regarded as betraying themselves, even though there is nothing substantial happened to them.


    Every time, the client wants to have something, but all kinds of frictions on the edge just fail to complete the last step.


    But I''ve seen everything that needs to be seen and touched everything that needs to be touched.


    It''s hard to say


    Meng Li looks at Liu Yinyin''s eyebrows and eyes. He is really bright and colorful. He deserves to be the son of Wei Mian.


    Seeing Meng Li coming, she looked up lazily and said, "Yutian, you are back."


    Meng Li looks cold and sits opposite Liu Yinyin:


    "who gave you the courage to call me by my name?"


    Liu Yinyin has been calling his name for a long time, but suddenly he is not allowed. He is stunned. Looking at Meng Li, he immediately asks anxiously:


    "Yutian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "ask you, who allowed you to shout like this?"


    "Well, my dear Lord, don''t be angry." Liu Yinyin is helpless.


    I don''t know what happened. I''m angry with her.


    Meng Li stares at Liu Yinyin. What she thought before is that since the client doesn''t have specific instructions about Liu Yinyin, she will deal with Liu Yinyin directly. However, thinking that the client also resents Liu Yinyin, she decides to take her time.


    Do more tossing about Liu Yinyin.


    The client resents Liu Yinyin, but he doesn''t say it and doesn''t have to make a wish. It''s probably because of his character.


    He may feel that he is a great generation of demon master. He was teased by a woman and asked for revenge. How ridiculous is that.


    And can''t make the wish of unifying the three realms, the client didn''t make a wish again, let the task person to kill Ling Yun.


    Maybe he still wants to do it by himself. He is proud. He firmly believes that if magic blood lotus doesn''t fall on others, Ling Yun can''t defeat him.


    He still has a chance to beat Ling Yun.


    As for Ling Yun, when the client comes back, he really has the ability to kill him, which proves that Ling Yun''s life has been exhausted and that the human race has a new generation of emperor.


    The client is quite a man.


    When Liu Yinyin finished speaking, no one paid any attention to her. She couldn''t help looking into each other''s eyes. The eyes under the mask were empty and cold. It seemed that she was taken as air and thought about things by herself.


    What was he thinking?


    Liu Yinyin reaches out her hand and shakes in front of Meng Li. Meng Li''s scattered thoughts are pulled back, and she takes off her mask.


    I took a look.


    The mask of the client is black, and the pattern on it is a bit terrifying and complicated.


    At the same time, she also shows a handsome face, which makes Liu Yinyin a little stunned. Although she is the closest person to the devil, she seldom sees the real face of the devil.


    But every time I see it, I am still amazed.


    It''s beautiful, but it''s a bad guy.


    The devil.


    "Get out of here." Meng Li cold voice scolds a way.


    "it''s hard for me to get up and say something cold? My Lord will not do this to me. "


    Meng Li sneers and uses his magic power to slap Liu Yinyin''s chest.


    The strength of the client is very high. Meng Li is merciful with this palm, and Liu Yinyin can''t resist this palm at all. With one blow, her body is pushed far away by the huge force, and finally hits the wall.


    Her eyes were full of disbelief, and one mouthful after another of blood came out of her mouth.


    She felt that her internal organs were broken, and she squeezed a few words out of her mouth:


    "why?"


    Did the other party find out her intention?


    No, it''s impossible, because I haven''t shown it yet.


    Or found her relationship with Ling Yun?


    It''s impossible. Nobody knows.


    Is that because someone framed her and said something in front of Yutian?


    This is the biggest possibility. There are many women in the magic palace who are jealous of her.


    Meng Licai doesn''t want to talk to Liu Yinyin. She sends a message to the people outside, and soon two people come in from outside.See Liu Yinyin paralyzed in the corner, out of breath more, less air intake look surprised.


    "Lord devil!" Two demons stood respectfully in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said:


    "take her down to me. By the way, give her the best pills. You must treat her well."


    Liu Yinyin''s body would be embarrassed if she didn''t resist death.


    Meng Li thinks that he can have a cruel love with Liu Yinyin, which should be more wonderful than that of Xue and Lin Tianrui in the last world.


    Liu Yinyin''s face was a little twisted because of the pain. She felt that the person in front of her was very strange.


    He did it, but


    "Do you regret it? I won''t forgive you Liu Yinyin is full of resentment towards Meng Li at the moment.


    It''s cruel.


    Meng Li said indifferently, "it''s your business whether you forgive or not."


    "Take it down."


    The two demons quickly took Liu Yinyin down, no matter whether she was willing or not, and no matter whether she was in pain or not.


    When being helped down, Liu Yinyin''s painful eyes have been following Meng Li.


    When they completely disappear in the hall, Meng Li frowns at the bloodstain left by Liu Yinyin on the ground and asks someone to clean it.


    Liu Yinyin is lying here, and a maid is inputting strength to her.


    This is the maid. She is a demon. Her name is Jiaojiao. She used to serve the client closely.


    Now I have become good friends with Liu Yinyin. I also know that Liu Yinyin has a special relationship with the Lord.


    I don''t know if I''m jealous, but I choose to stick Liu Yinyin.


    "What''s the matter with your injury?" Jiaojiao asked anxiously.


    Liu Yinyin shakes her head weakly. She suffers from extremely serious internal injury and can''t sit up at all.


    What happened today is totally unexpected.


    I don''t understand.


    "Is it the devil?" Jiaojiao guessed.


    Liu Yinyin hesitated for a moment and whispered.


    Jiaojiao said in surprise:


    "how come the devil loves you most, you No, no, no, he''s not willing to do this to you. "


    Liu Yinyin really had no strength to speak, and said weakly:


    "maybe I did something wrong." No more talking.


    Look at the expression is not willing to talk expression, Jiaojiao this just don''t speak.


    She pursed her mouth and continued to give her strength.

 Chapter 1518

    Feeling the power of Jiaojiao''s input, Liu Yinyin frowned.


    She has always positioned herself as a Terran, but now she is using the power of the demons, which is also an insult to her.


    But for Lingyun, it can only be so.


    I don''t know if Ling Yun is OK now. I haven''t seen him for a long time.


    In the heart still some anxious, now Demon Lord to her attitude suddenly change, oneself really have a chance to see magic blood lotus?


    If you can''t know where the magic blood lotus is kept, it''s even more impossible to take it away.


    Meng Li thinks about it and wants to communicate with the client.


    She can use Liu Yinyin or create all kinds of accidents to destroy magic blood lotus.


    But in fact, the client should always watch her do the task. It''s easy for the client to understand her intention.


    Once the client is dissatisfied and angry, the task fails.


    Moreover, the magic blood lotus is the thing that the demons protect and cultivate from generation to generation. It belongs to them. It''s necessary to ask the client''s opinion.


    She''s not that overbearing.


    If the client agrees, things will be much easier.


    If the client does not agree, he can only do his best. If he fails to complete the hidden mission of heaven, he can only admit his bad luck.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to communicate with the client.


    6018 said:


    "I''ll try to apply and see if I can open up a separate channel for you to communicate."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    If successful, it should be regarded as her first direct communication with the client.


    It''s novel.


    After a while, 6018 said:


    "OK."


    "What can I do for you?" The voice of Yutian came.


    His voice was light, and he didn''t call himself the master.


    "Hello, your task will be done by me." Meng Li said softly.


    She can''t see Yu Tian either. In fact, she doesn''t need to.


    It''s so embarrassing to be face to face. She''s still using other people''s bodies.


    Yu Tian''s voice was a little surprised:


    "are you a woman?"


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter if you are a woman. It''s the same as how to finish the task."


    Yutian said coldly:


    "OK, anyway, my body has been given to you. It''s the same for both men and women."


    He didn''t suffer much.


    Meng Li said:


    "I think it''s necessary for me to tell you about magic blood lotus."


    Yutian: "what happened to magic blood lotus?"


    Meng Li said directly: "magic blood lotus can''t exist in the world."


    Yu Tian responded to this, and he immediately retorted:


    "why? Magic blood lotus is the hope and future of the demons. Many generations of our demons have been looking forward to it. You told me that it can''t exist in the world. "


    "It can''t be that you don''t have the ability to guard it."


    Yutian doesn''t understand. Even if Liu Yinyin wants to steal, she knows that she wants to steal. It''s impossible to say that she can''t prevent it.


    "If you really can''t do it, kill Liu Yinyin. If you kill her, there will be no one''s idea to fight magic blood lotus." Yutian''s voice was a little fierce.


    From his current attitude towards Liu Yinyin, he is still a man who can afford to let go.


    I won''t be reluctant to kill Liu Yinyin.


    Meng Li sighed. As soon as he talked about magic blood lotus, Yutian''s reaction was quite big. He didn''t have the patience to listen to her.


    She changed the topic and said:


    "the first thing you want is to unify the three realms, right?"


    Yutian: "so what? It''s just a man''s ambition. "


    "Do you know why it wasn''t agreed?" Meng Li asked.


    Yu Tian thought for a while and said:


    "maybe you can''t reach it."


    Although he felt in his heart that this wish was really big, it was normal for the other party to disagree.


    But it can''t be said.


    Meng Li


    "Because the way of heaven wants you to keep balance, let you coexist, let you contain each other."


    "It''s not for you to be the only race. In short, that''s your destiny."


    "What a fate. What if I don''t accept it?" Yu Tian asked.


    He understood the meaning of the other party.


    That is, he can''t have magic blood lotus, although he also paid a lot of hard work in it.


    He can''t have the power to destroy the Terran.


    They are going to fight endlessly.


    Can he be reconciled?


    Why? Isn''t it normal who has the ability and who is the overlord?


    Meng Li''s voice became colder from the politeness at the beginning. She said:


    "if you don''t know your destiny, you have to accept it.""Because you There is no choice now. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Yutian began to feel sick.


    It''s not comfortable for anyone.


    Meng Li: "I just tell you the truth."


    "In the present situation, you have only two ways to go."


    "First, you can choose to judge the mission failure for me, and then find a new Tasker to do it, but if someone else does it, it will also destroy magic blood lotus."


    The way of heaven gave birth to Liu Yinyin, the son of the plane. His mission is extremely simple, which is to destroy magic blood lotus.


    Even if other quests don''t destroy it, the mission may fail.


    Or because of other reasons, magic blood lotus is gone, the final situation must be like this.


    Now, when it comes to the five-star mission, we should not only pay attention to the needs of the client, but also pay attention to the needs of the way of heaven.


    Starting from the overall situation, although it sounds grand, it is true.


    "There is another one, you can choose to determine the failure of the task, you must do this task more people, to the state of no solution, you may get some compensation, to die."


    "You can''t go back to your status as a demon lord. You don''t know what exists in the next life, and you won''t have the memory of the present. It can be said that the new you are not you."


    Yu Tian gave a sneer:


    "so it''s all Providence?"


    "In that case, why let us work hard to cultivate?"


    "It''s not fair, you know?" Yutian''s voice is a question, but also helpless.


    Death?


    He doesn''t want to die. He retreats again and again, even if he wants to live, just to return to the status of the devil and do it again.


    Death is equivalent to his death.


    Meng Li is speechless. There is no absolute fairness in the world.


    She can understand Yutian''s mood and know what magic blood lotus means to him. It is for this reason that she goes to ask Yutian''s consent.


    It''s not to destroy it privately, regardless of his will. It''s respect for Yutian.


    Heaven is not a person, his program does not have that kind of demons cultivate magic blood lotus will drop a ray to chop magic blood lotus scorched instructions.


    But now this magic blood lotus is the only seed in the hands of the demons. If it''s gone, the demons can''t have this kind of thing any more.


    "Think about it, if you don''t want to fail, OK." Meng Li made his attitude clear.


    It''s not a threat. It''s a matter of fact.


    In other words, if you are Yutian, you may feel aggrieved.


    Pay the strength of the soul to ask people to counter attack, the result of this is not good, that is not good.

 Chapter 1519

    Yutian thought for a long time and didn''t speak.


    In fact, Meng Li''s attitude is cold and strong, but it is for this reason that Yutian believes Meng Li''s words.


    If Meng Li is weaker and has no confidence to speak, Yutian may directly choose to change the task.


    Such a person can''t satisfy him.


    Now it seems that there are only two roads in front of him.


    First, accept the fact that magic blood lotus has been destroyed, and continue to be the Lord when the other party''s task is completed.


    Everything is the same as before.


    Second, do not accept, die?


    That all died, still tube evil blood lotus in or not?


    And he died, this thing seems to be gone, can''t realize the idea of sacrificing himself to keep magic blood lotus.


    It''s not to say that if you sacrifice yourself, this thing will still exist, and there will be hope for the demons.


    I don''t seem to be that great.


    The way of heaven?


    The other side said that they were all the will of the way of heaven. The two words of the way of heaven can be said lightly and pressed heavily in his heart.


    There is no solution.


    Some of them want to try another task.


    "I''ve decided to choose another one to judge the failure of the mission for you." Yutian said so.


    Meng Li sighed, which was not too unexpected.


    Some things are not that she can''t do, but her personal behavior, her own thoughts, and her own requirements make her unwilling to do so.


    Just like some people, it''s not that they have no ability to cheat, but that they have a demand for themselves and their own bottom line.


    She doesn''t regret the other party''s decision.


    "Yes." Meng Li''s tone has no waves.


    There wasn''t even any persuasion.


    Take it easy.


    Yu Tian asked curiously:


    "is there no punishment for your failure?"


    I don''t seem to care about it very much.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "Then you are so calm that the punishment is not serious enough."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "even if it''s serious, I have to accept it. I tell you this in advance, in order to make myself less effort and save time."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll go back. It''s better than if I''ve done everything. If you judge me as a failure, I''ll lose more."


    Yutian pondered for a while and said:


    "OK."


    He did not speak.


    Meng Li waited silently for 6018 to bring her back to the system space, but he waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t the mission fail?"


    6018 said:


    "the client said you''d better do it. He said you''re OK."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows and smiles. Does he have to thank Yu Tian for watching?


    "He also said that he would watch you destroy the magic blood lotus and not allow anyone, including you." 6018 added.


    Yutian''s idea is very simple. What is extremely precious in his heart must be as precious as others.


    This kind of thing can''t be coveted by others.


    Otherwise, this breath is really hard to swallow.


    In fact, it''s very difficult for Yutian to accept this fact.


    It''s also very normal to have this kind of mentality.


    But he also wanted to understand a problem, he really can''t force to leave magic blood lotus.


    Because even if I go back, magic blood lotus is still there, but can I really fight with heaven?


    There will still be sanctions.


    Meng Li thought of magic blood lotus, this kind of thing should be a great tonic to ask for love, but this time she is not greedy for this thing.


    Some things can be greedy, some things can''t be greedy. If you let Enqing absorb this thing, the client will see that his purpose is not pure.


    Although it is a pity that some precious things are wasted, this is its fate.


    A little sorry, but then relieved.


    Ask for things that need to mend your body. You''ll find them by yourself. If you can''t find them, you''ll buy them for her.


    She said to 6018:


    "you tell the client to rest assured."


    6018 said a good thing.


    This made her feel difficult to do, so she was in a better mood.


    Suddenly thinking about Liu Yinyin, she said to 6018:


    "help me to ask the client''s attitude towards Liu Yinyin."


    After a while, 6018 told Meng Li:


    "the client said that Liu Yinyin, a maidservant of the demon clan, should live humbly. You don''t need to care too much about her. She''s not a big deal."


    "In addition, the client said that he was only willing to pay 30% of his soul, because the more he thought about it, the more he lost."


    "The more I think about it, the more I''m not reconciled."Meng Li asked:


    "did the organization agree?"


    Meng Li has a slightly clear concept about the soul power of the client.


    For example, it should be the client who pays 60% of her soul. It does not mean that all 60% of her soul is hers.


    It can only be said that after processing, she got six points of soul power, which were separated from the 60%.


    In other words, even if the client pays 80% of her soul power, the six points of her soul power are also separated from 80% of her soul power.


    However, the six points of soul power divided from the 80% of the soul power paid must be more than the six points divided from the 60% of the soul power.


    If the client pays 30% of the soul power, he will get even less six points of soul power.


    Although the same is six, but the content is not the same.


    But even if the client pays 30% of the soul power, it is also a state that she can accept.


    Because she doesn''t point at this point, her soul power becomes very powerful.


    She is more interested in the reward of this task.


    After all, there is a hidden mission of the way of heaven.


    As long as the organization agrees, she has no opinion.


    6018 said:


    "I''m applying."


    Meng Li nodded. In fact, Yutian''s soul should not be weak. If he pays 30% of his soul, he should be able to die normally next time.


    If there is more, more than 50%, it may be more difficult to die normally.


    6018 came to the notice again, saying:


    "the organization said that if the Tasker agreed not to give this soul power reward, it would be OK."


    Meng Li


    "It''s also said that after all, the soul power is taken by the Tasker."


    Meng Li is tired of snacks, but he doesn''t eat any losses.


    It''s equivalent to saying that if you agree that Yutian only pays 30%, the organization can still get the expected soul power.


    It''s just that I don''t have it.


    "And you? Will you have it? " Meng Li remembers that 6018 will get a certain share of soul power after each task is completed.


    6018 said with some embarrassment:


    "I have it, but you don''t have it."


    Meng Li


    "OK..."


    Meng Li adheres to the four character maxim of "Lai Du Lai", and agrees.


    It''s estimated that if she doesn''t agree again, the client will judge that her task has failed. At that time, she won''t get anything and will have to do the compensation task.


    How other people come to communicate with Yutian is none of her business.


    After these things were settled, there was no need to communicate with the client. She began to practice.


    Instead of changing them into their own skills, they directly follow the skills of the client. The client''s accomplishments are so high that there is no need to change them.

 Chapter 1520

    Practicing, Meng Li suddenly thought of a problem.


    How to explain the destruction of magic blood lotus to the demons?


    But it seems that there is no need to explain, just quietly.


    If they know, they''re going to make a scene.


    After understanding this, Meng Li continued to practice.


    Liu Yinyin''s injury is not good for a few days, and although he hates Meng Li in his heart, he also hopes that Meng Li will leave to see her.


    Only in this way can we know where we are in each other''s heart.


    The result has been waiting for, also did not wait until, Liu Yinyin in the heart can not say what feeling.


    In short, it''s very uncomfortable. Even if you don''t love this person, the person who has always loved you suddenly doesn''t care about you. It''s inevitable to lose.


    She got out of bed and moved her steps difficultly when she could barely stand up and take action with good pills.


    Jiaojiao came in and said to Liu Yinyin:


    "the Lord asked about you today."


    Liu Yinyin asked angrily:


    "what did you ask me?"


    Now she felt a little more comfortable. It seemed that he could not let go of himself.


    My efforts did not fall short.


    Jiaojiao hesitated for a moment and said:


    "the Lord asked when you would go back to serve."


    Then she shook her head and said:


    "the LORD said that you should serve now."


    "What?" Liu Yinyin looks at Jiao Jiao in amazement.


    She''s not even healed.


    Jiaojiao looks at Liu Yinyin with compassionate eyes. Before the demon lord doted on her, she was at ease.


    Now the devil''s attitude suddenly changes, so inhuman, Yinyin is afraid to suffer.


    "No, you tell him I''m not going." Liu Yinyin snorted.


    When Jiao Jiao anxiously conveyed Liu Yinyin''s words to Meng Li, Meng Li said:


    "tell her that in the demon palace, if you don''t listen to me, there is only one end, that is death."


    Jiaojiao looks at Meng Li in fear, and then goes back to convey the words to Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin sips her mouth and decides to try again. If the other party still loves her, she will never be willing to kill her.


    As long as it''s the same as before, things will be easier.


    But the question is, if the other person doesn''t love her, does she really die?


    She has quietly investigated, as if no one in front of the devil gossip, sow discord.


    I really don''t understand why the devil changed.


    "I won''t go. I''m injured and can''t serve him."


    Make a bet.


    Jiaojiao can only convey the words again, that is, she is more worried than the last time.


    Meng Li sighs. It seems that he can only invite Liu Yinyin in person.


    The client said that Liu Yinyin was a humble maid. She probably understood the client''s meaning.


    Stand up and go to Liu Yinyin''s room. Liu Yinyin and Jiaojiao are in the same room. Liu Yinyin sleeps inside and Jiaojiao''s bed is outside.


    This has been a very good treatment for maids in the magic palace.


    Step into, there is a faint aroma, Liu Yinyin see Meng Li came, did not say a word.


    Instead, he turned his head and ignored Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand directly, and Liu Yinyin''s body is forced to be pulled in front of Meng Li because of Meng Li''s strength.


    Her eyes began to panic again. Meng Li asked:


    "do you really not consider serving me?"


    "What are you going to do?" Panic in the eyes, there is a trace of imperceptible stubborn.


    Meng Li hooked his lips:


    "guess what?"


    "Give it a try, and see if I will do anything to you."


    "You bully." Liu Yinyin is not convinced.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "there''s no way. I''ll take you to see something some other day, OK?"


    Liu Yinyin immediately asked nervously:


    "what is it?"


    Meng Li: "the most precious."


    When it comes to Zhibao, Liu Yinyin immediately thinks of magic blood lotus, but her attitude can''t be changed all of a sudden. However, she doesn''t stubbornly say that she can''t wait, but she is silent.


    Meng Li let go of Liu Yinyin''s control and went straight away.


    The next day, Liu Yinyin came to work with her sick body.


    She began to take the initiative to find topics to talk with Meng Li, but Meng Li was extremely cold, just didn''t pay much attention to her.


    It''s not only the pain in the body, but also the pain in the heart.


    And he said he would show her the treasure, but what about the treasure?


    She also didn''t see, the heart itches unbearably, the evil blood lotus is raised exactly where?


    Until Meng Li came to the day when she was going to feed magic blood lotus, she said to Liu Yinyin, who was frowning and doing work:


    "let''s go."Liu Yinyin asked subconsciously:


    "where to go?"


    Meng Li can''t speak. Liu Yinyin can only follow Meng Li step by step.


    There is a palace deep in the back mountain of the magic palace. This palace has always been a forbidden area. When it comes to the back mountain, Liu Yinyin''s eyes flash a little clear.


    Sure enough, I hid it here.


    After a long time, Meng went to the palace with dust.


    But it''s worth a lot to see the utensils inside. It''s a luxury that can''t be covered by dust.


    There was also a faint smell of decay in the air. Liu Yinyin wrinkled his nose.


    Follow Meng Li to the highest part of the palace, which just overlooks the whole back mountain.


    Meng Li stands on a high place and looks down. Liu Yinyin looks around suspiciously.


    The dilapidated appearance of this palace doesn''t look like the place where magic blood lotus is stored.


    Meng Li turns to look at Liu Yinyin:


    "what are you thinking?"


    I didn''t speak to her all the time. I suddenly opened my mouth, which made Liu Yinyin jump.


    She shakes her head with some guilt, and Meng Li asks:


    "are you looking for something?"


    "No Liu Yinyin immediately denied.


    Meng left hand a wave, in front of originally ash fluttering railings instantly became clean.


    It even glowed like wax.


    There are mysterious patterns on it. Meng Li takes Liu Yinyin to look at the other pillars.


    These pillars also have patterns on them.


    Meng Li said to Liu Yinyin:


    "you see, there are mechanisms here. Everything you saw before is just a fake."


    Liu Yinyin asked:


    "is this palace fake?"


    Meng Li: "of course."


    "There are only two ways to break this array. First, I will come by myself."


    "Second, it''s a test of intelligence."


    Liu Yinyin frowns. She suddenly feels that something is wrong and looks at Meng Li:


    "why do you want to tell me this?"


    It''s the other party who knows what she''s looking for.


    This made her eyes really scared. She didn''t dare to think about what she would face next.


    This is the only reason why Yutian''s attitude suddenly turned.


    Because magic blood lotus is extremely important to Yutian, and it is also his bottom line, which should not be trampled by anyone.


    She had two fights, and even wanted to escape immediately. She always felt that it would be very dangerous to continue to stay. She had no resistance to Yutian.


    If the other party wants to kill her, she seems to have to wait to die.


    Meng Li just said faintly:


    "I just casually said, what are you nervous about?"


    "Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 1521

    Liu Yinyin steps back in fear and asks with a trembling voice:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li asked: "what are you afraid of?"


    She directly solved the array, the surrounding environment changed, and a large platform appeared in the middle.


    This table is concave. There is red water in it. It looks like blood water.


    The magic blood lotus in the middle of the green lotus leaves is not in full bloom, but it has been in a state of budding.


    Maturity is approaching.


    Magic blood lotus is as red as blood, dazzling and burning.


    It exudes an indescribable charm.


    People who watch can''t help but want to have it.


    And there are many magic tools on the platform, which are used for magic blood lotus to gather aura and vitality.


    Of course, it also has the function of protecting it.


    Liu Yinyin looks at magic blood lotus straightforwardly, and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Meng Li looked at the present state of the enchanted blood lotus, and felt that if he only gave it a little vitality, maybe he would hasten it to maturity.


    "Is it good? It''s the treasure of the demons. " Meng Li asks Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin looks back at Meng Li with a twinkle in her eyes and says honestly: "it''s good-looking."


    Meng Li: "do you like it? For you? "


    Liu Yinyin shakes her head in fright, and then shakes her head calmly:


    "no, No."


    Meng Li faintly smiles, and then begins to look at the enchanted blood lotus quietly.


    The immature magic blood lotus is full of vitality and strength. If it is mature, it is even more amazing.


    Rao is also something she cherishes. It''s a pity that magic blood lotus was destroyed.


    But the magic blood lotus can''t be used by many people. It can only be enjoyed by one person.


    Its characteristic is that it can''t be damaged a little bit, but if it is damaged a little bit, vitality and strength will be lost.


    Liu Yinyin didn''t say anything. Although she didn''t know how the other party knew her real intention, she obviously knew it now.


    He has no way back, can not continue to stay in the demons.


    And now she is in a very dangerous situation. She is now calculating the possibility of taking the magic blood lotus away.


    Can you really take the magic blood lotus from Yutian?


    Liu Yinyin hesitated so much that she couldn''t hesitate any more. She really didn''t have the courage.


    Her brain is so confused that her breathing is also disordered.


    In front of this thing can let Lingyun recover, but also let Lingyun further, how should not give up so.


    She loves Ling Yun and is willing to pay for him.


    She also sacrificed so much, endured humiliation and stayed in the magic palace for so long


    Although the devil is good to her, it''s also something before. Now it''s different.


    Since the devil hurt her, she will not have to feel guilty, two do not owe.


    Extremely unwilling, extremely want, and deeply feel extremely powerless, let Liu Yinyin more and more uncomfortable, the expression on her face some unspeakable.


    Meng Li couldn''t help but remind him in a voice:


    "be steady. Don''t be possessed."


    Liu Yinyin just recovered, looked at Meng Li and asked bravely:


    "do you know anything?"


    There was a slight tremor in her voice.


    Meng can''t do without talking. Let Liu Yinyin think for herself.


    She took out a silver needle and pricked her opponent''s finger. The blood drops fell on the magic blood lotus.


    Instantly absorbed.


    Liu Yinyin takes a look and her eyes flash. She thinks that there is a weak period in Yutian every time before.


    The magic blood lotus is raised with blood and true yuan, and it will consume a lot to Yutian.


    Can you take this opportunity to


    She really has no time to wait for the enchanted blood lotus to ripen.


    Lingyun is supporting her, let her finally summon up courage, suddenly put out a hand to the magic blood lotus and lotus leaf are uprooted.


    She hopes that after taking it away, it can be cultivated to maturity.


    Of course, if Meng Li doesn''t want her to take it, she can''t take it at all.


    Liu Yinyin didn''t expect to get it so easily. He was surprised for a moment, and he didn''t want to run away.


    She flies up, but is imprisoned by Meng Li in the next second. Meng Li reaches out her hand and grabs back the magic blood lotus.


    However, because the root is too tightly pulled by Liu Yinyin, Meng Li only grabs the magic blood lotus back.


    Not yet mature, left the root, magic blood lotus instantly withered.


    Unexpectedly turned into black ashes, coupled with the fluctuation of surrounding forces, the black ashes also floated away with the wind.


    Magic blood lotus is such a delicate thing that it''s very easy to destroy.


    But Liu Yinyin was holding the root with lotus leaves, and her whole face was twisted. She couldn''t believe it and growled wildly:


    "you just destroyed it?"


    From the moment she suddenly took away the magic blood lotus, what she thought was that Yutian didn''t dare to compete with her for the magic blood lotus.Yutian certainly valued magic blood lotus more than she did, and didn''t dare to hurt it.


    Who knows that the other side is so simple and rough, violently snatched the past.


    Meng Yinliu is not willing to clap his hands with that kind of power.


    Liu Yinyin doesn''t need to stay any longer. The client means that if she can stay as a maid, she will be humiliated. If she can''t, she will kill her.


    But now it is destroyed, Liu Yinyin must be desperate enough.


    In this state, Liu Yinyin will only find a way to leave the magic palace. It''s impossible to keep her. She can only choose to kill her. It''s all in vain.


    In fact, she is not in the mood to play with Liu Yinyin, such as abusing her, falling in love with her, forcing her to stay, torturing her and killing her.


    I''m still not suitable for this. I think it''s quite boring. I like quiet most.


    After all, it''s better to go out and find something to mend your body.


    Liu Yinyin watched in horror as the power came towards her, but she couldn''t move. She closed her eyes in despair and felt the impact of the power on her. At that moment, she felt her bones were broken.


    Is that how you die?


    Sorry, Ling Yun, I can''t bring back what you need.


    It was destroyed.


    It''s all over.


    But the next moment, she felt wrapped by a force, which took her into an unknown channel.


    When she opened her eyes again, she had already fallen into Lingyun''s room.


    Ling Yun rushes over, looks at Liu Yinyin who is dying, and asks anxiously:


    "Yinyin? What did you do? "


    Liu Yinyin can''t speak at the moment, and her eyes are beginning to relax. Ling Yun''s heart is trembling. He quickly inputs Zhenyuan to Liu Yinyin, and then checks Liu Yinyin''s injury.


    The people in the magic Palace are the only ones who can hurt Liu Yinyin to this extent.


    His eyes were gloomy.


    Meng Li''s eyes were gloomy. After all, the dying man suddenly disappeared from her.


    Before Liu Yinyin disappeared, she felt a wave of the power of space. It must be that Ling Yun put some life protecting clothes on Liu Yinyin.


    To get her out of life.


    This story is not introduced. In fact, in the story, Liu Yinyin is not fatally injured and does not trigger this.

 Chapter 1522

    It seems that the next time I meet Liu Yinyin, I have to block the space before killing her.


    It''s not a big problem.


    Let''s just run away. It seems that Ling Yun can only rely on blood magic lotus to recover. Without blood Magic Lotus, he is angry enough.


    Meng Li feels that the way of heaven has set Liu Yinyin as a product of the combination of human and demons, which is reasonable.


    Because this kind of existence is the existence that the human race despises most, but it is also the existence that can approach the human race and the demon race at the same time.


    But heaven didn''t expect that Liu Yinyin could fall in love with Ling Yun.


    Who would have thought that the superior emperor of the human race could fall in love with a humble woman.


    Love is so unspeakable.


    How many reasons are not clear, there is no reason to speak of the existence.


    Meng Li looks at a pool of red water. The formula of these red water is extremely complex. In addition, the magic blood lotus is rooted in it, and it has a lot of energy.


    Magic blood lotus is gone. After thinking about it, she takes out a seed from the system space and throws it in.


    After growing up, this lotus is similar to the magic blood lotus.


    It''s not as delicate as magic blood lotus. Even if you break off its petals one by one, it won''t turn into ashes.


    And the mature period is also fast, in this pool of blood, a few months can mature.


    It can be regarded as a spirit plant when it matures.


    There must be no magic blood lotus effect.


    It''s just easy to grow.


    After all this, Meng Li sighed, and 6018 told Meng Li: "the client said that he is very uncomfortable now."


    I understand.


    It''s hard to call her.


    "Ah..." She just sighed. She couldn''t help it.


    Nothing else.


    The client only pays 30% of his soul power, which is not too bad.


    This task has no soul power of its own.


    She left the back mountain and went back to the magic palace. Before, they all saw Liu Yinyin go in with the devil, but now there is only one devil coming out.


    I can''t help wondering.


    Especially Jiaojiao, she was very worried.


    But I never dare to ask where Liu Yinyin went.


    But others in the demons asked, they are not low in the status of the demons.


    For example, if the consignor is an emperor, the status of these people is equivalent to that of ministers.


    Because they are not satisfied with the demon lord doting on that woman, now that woman suddenly disappeared, in the end is the Demon Lord raised in the back mountain, or directly killed, have to have a number in mind.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I wanted to kill her, but I let her run away."


    People said they didn''t believe it. Can the people the Lord wants to kill still run away?


    Someone asked:


    "Lord, if you want her to be a concubine, you can say it directly. You don''t have to hide it like this. We won''t object."


    Meng Li''s face sank:


    "I don''t tell lies or joke with you."


    You see Meng Li is so serious, this is some believe Meng Li''s words.


    Can''t help frowning, that woman has so great ability?


    Can escape from the devil.


    By the way, they went to Houshan. Although they were not sure whether the blood devil lotus was raised in the palace of Houshan, they thought it was the most likely place.


    They don''t come for the blood devil lotus, do they?


    "How are the sacred things?" Someone asked uneasily.


    Meng Li nodded slightly:


    "it''s OK."


    That''s why we all feel relieved.


    Meng Li feels that the task has been completed. The client''s task is not to let magic blood lotus be robbed by others. Now that it''s all destroyed, how can it be robbed.


    And then live.


    I''m still alive.


    But she and the system space are not loose, stay in the magic palace is nothing, Meng Li decided to go out for a walk.


    She left the magic palace, and brought out the questioning and Wuxiang from the Lingtian space.


    In this world, they can appear, because this is the world of self-cultivation in which human beings and Demons coexist.


    Take them around, you can also take the opportunity to ask for help.


    Wu Xiang came out, felt the abundant spiritual power, and looked at Meng Li holding the question, he said:


    "this girl is not weak enough to let you hold all day."


    Meng Li didn''t speak yet, but he hummed in a low voice:


    "Stinky and formless, don''t be jealous. Ah Li is willing to hold me. I like it."


    Said, she stretched out her hands to stop Meng Li''s neck.


    Wu Xiang


    Ha ha, it''s stinky now.


    Also don''t know before in the spirit field space in order to find him some food, abandon dignity and face to call his father is who.


    "You play. I''ll go around myself." Wu Xiang is too lazy to stick with these two people.Meng Li nodded:


    "OK, I''ll leave and contact you then."


    Wu Xiang''s body disappeared with a sound.


    Meng Li walks around with questioning, looking for treasures everywhere. The world is very large and rich in resources, but he really finds some tonics for questioning.


    Of course, it''s not magic like magic blood lotus. Its natural effect is not so obvious.


    But it can be improved step by step. Take your time.


    Inquiry also obediently absorb, efforts to digest, sometimes Meng Li can feel the uncomfortable digestion of inquiry, but cruel cruel or continue to give her.


    She always felt that when she was a child, she had to lay a good foundation, and the problems could not be delayed for too long, and could not affect the growth of questioning.


    ~~~~


    Liu Yinyin was hurt too hard by Meng Li, and Ling Yun tried all means to save her life.


    But it was almost impossible for her to recover. When she was able to walk on the ground, she dragged her sick body out for a walk to get some air.


    Ling Yun accompanied him.


    Before Liu Yinyin has been in a bad state, it''s difficult to speak, and Ling Yun can''t understand what''s going on.


    This time, Liu Yinyin''s condition was better, so she took the initiative to talk about it.


    It''s just


    She thinks the truth is too cruel to Ling Yun.


    Seeing that she wanted to stop talking, Ling Yun naturally asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s one thing I don''t know how to tell you." Liu Yinyin''s whole body is depressed, and his speech is powerless.


    Ling Yun was ready to receive bad news, but he said calmly:


    "there is nothing hard to say between us."


    "You just say it."


    "The magic blood lotus is destroyed." Liu Yinyin takes a deep breath. When she mentions this, she feels extremely sorry.


    Ling Yun can''t help but clap in his heart and destroy it?!


    This is not good news for him. Of course, he didn''t hope to get magic blood lotus.


    Magic blood lotus is the life of the demons. It must not be so good.


    Not so much expectation, not so much disappointment.


    Instead of sighing, he said:


    "that''s all, so you went to the demons alone?"


    His eyes were deep and complicated for a moment. The girl''s injury was caused by Yutian, and she didn''t think whether she could bear Yutian''s move.


    Fortunately, I prepared something for her to escape the disaster.


    For his sake, he was able to do this. Thinking of this, Ling Yun was very moved.


    It''s just stupid, really stupid!

 Chapter 1523

    Liu Yinyin just nods and doesn''t talk much about her experience in the demon clan.


    She didn''t mean this, Ling Yun naturally can''t chase after to ask.


    Liu Yinyin starts to talk about the destruction of magic blood lotus.


    This time we talked about the details.


    However, Ling Yun said thoughtfully, "I think things are abnormal."


    Liu Yinyin also thinks that something is wrong, but he can''t figure out the specific one.


    Ling Yun said:


    "you say that magic blood lotus is the most precious treasure of the demon family. Can Yutian give up easily?"


    Liu Yinyin shakes her head:


    "I don''t think so."


    "At that time, he just grabbed it, no matter whether the magic blood lotus would be destroyed or not. It''s not like his style."


    Ling Yun nodded:


    "this is it."


    "I think that this may be a cover up for Yutian, pretending that this thing has been destroyed, while the real magic blood lotus is still there."


    "Show me the play?" Liu Yinyin is still puzzled.


    She said:


    "if Yutian does this, he shouldn''t choose to kill me. If he shows me the play, he will surely let me live and convey it through me."


    "That way, people will know that things no longer exist."


    "But at that time, he tried to kill me. If you hadn''t saved my life, I would have died. How could I have spread it out?"


    Ling Yun pondered. If he said that, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Is it possible that he knows that you have something that can save your life, so everything is intentional and the trick is more real?"


    According to his understanding of Yutian, Yutian is absolutely impossible to give up magic blood lotus.


    There''s no reason to give it up.


    Is it stupid or something?


    "Maybe so." Liu Yinyin is inclined to believe in Ling Yun''s analysis.


    "After all, magic blood lotus is approaching maturity, and it''s possible for him to do so."


    There was a trace of resentment in her heart. If things are really like what Ling Yun said, Yutian has been acting with her.


    Playing with her all the time.


    It was ridiculous that she thought she had cheated Yutian.


    Now I''m a joke in Yutian''s heart. If Lingyun knows the details, I''m afraid she''s a joke.


    Ling Yun said thoughtfully:


    "it''s going to be like this. We''d better make a plan."


    Liu Yinyin looks at Ling Yun: "how to say it?"


    Ling Yun said: "Yutian thought that if we thought the magic blood lotus had been destroyed, we would not fight the magic blood lotus any more."


    "He will certainly relax his vigilance. When we reach the mature stage of magic blood lotus, let''s see if we have a chance to sneak in."


    "Even if it''s time to fight, he can''t help me. I can still retreat. We''ll take him by surprise."


    Liu Yinyin immediately said with a smile:


    "OK."


    "I just want to know why you suddenly changed your mind?" Liu Yinyin asked.


    Before she let Lingyun think of a way to take magic blood lotus, Lingyun said that it was something of the demon family, he disdained.


    He also said that if he really robbed him, he would be no different from a robber. He was afraid that he would be shameless.


    All kinds of reasons, all kinds of persistence, let her very helpless.


    She is not so upright, she only knows what is good for Lingyun, and she should give him the bottom line.


    Even if Lingyun hates her, she can, as long as Lingyun is good.


    Had it not been for Ling Yun, she would have died.


    This time, it''s not Ling Yun. She''s dead, too.


    She deserves to pay for him.


    Ling Yun knows what Liu Yinyin is talking about. He ponders for a moment and says:


    "how can I disappoint you if you have done this for me?"


    "Besides, you are in a bad situation now. I have to have the strength to protect you."


    In fact, Ling Yun has a plan in his heart, which is to see if he can give the magic blood lotus to Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin is badly hurt. It''s almost impossible to recover. If she can''t recover, she will be tired of it all her life.


    It''s hard to improve your accomplishments.


    All this in Lingyun seems to be suffering from his troubles.


    If there is magic blood lotus, there may be salvation.


    It''s all for him. Even out of responsibility, he should do it.


    Liu Yinyin doesn''t know that Ling Yun thinks so. She is happy and worried at the same time.


    Because Lingyun is also with injury, strength also fell part, uncertain Lingyun with Yutian against who is strong and who is weak.


    Not being fully sure is her reason for worry.


    "In fact, the most important thing is that I can''t watch the demons being arrogant and harming the world."


    "Once the strength of Yutian is greatly improved, no one can suppress them. As far as the style of the demon clan is concerned, no one can suppress them and turn the world into hell." Ling Yun still found some high sounding reasons.Liu Yinyin naturally agrees. They talk about demons like demons.


    And Mengli, the devil''s leader, is still walking around with questioning, exploring all kinds of mysteries.


    In fact, the client has many treasures, but Meng Li won''t move either. It''s someone else''s stuff.


    You have to find it yourself.


    Seeing all kinds of people, Meng Li feels that he has grown up. In a word, he can think a little more.


    "Ah Li, there are girls watching you." The question whispered in Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li didn''t wear a mask when he went out. In the words of questioning, the mask is not good-looking and can''t show his real handsome appearance.


    Meng Li also thinks so. He looks so pretty. What''s the matter with the cover.


    It''s not a black robe, but a white one. It looks like a handsome young man.


    Holding a lovely little girl is a picture of the world.


    It''s normal for someone to look at it. The only disadvantage of walking outside is that it''s always looked at by girls.


    Hearing the words of asking for love, Meng Li didn''t sweep his eyes to the woman who looked at her, but directly pretended not to know.


    Keep going.


    As a result, the girl trotted over and asked shyly:


    "young master, how can I get to tianmenzong?"


    Meng Li carefully scanned the girl and found that the token of tianmenzong was still hanging on her waist.


    This


    Meng Li didn''t expose her, after all, it''s not easy to chat up.


    Instead, he calmly took out a jade slip from his body and said to the girl with a smile:


    "to tell you the truth, I am the one who sells maps. How about taking only 20 spirit stones for this one?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment:


    "selling maps?"


    It''s not like that.


    Wenqing turned his head and looked at the woman with a smile, and said:


    "yes, my father and I sell maps. Sister, do you want me to ask my father to give you two cheap spirit stones?"


    Woman: "Daddy?"


    She looked to ask, the children are so old!?


    Meng Li, somewhat helpless and spoiled, reaches out his hand and scrapes his little nose. This girl is really


    Women see Meng Li''s eyes, this action, is pro father right.


    With some weakness, she took out 20 spirit stones and said to Meng Li:


    "OK, you can give me one."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Another map.


    I feel like I have a business opportunity. Do you want to sell more expensive next time?

 Chapter 1524

    He went to a restaurant to have a meal with him. Now he is very greedy of small world food, and told Meng Li: "Ali, I eat energetic food for my life, which is happiness."


    Meng Li


    In a word, she felt that the question was distorted by the formlessness.


    Before Wuxiang is also a non gluttonous, later changed, now also like to eat.


    Just like to eat, it''s not that you can''t afford to eat.


    They all have bodies, and they can eat all kinds of food in Lingtian.


    As he was eating, Meng Li suddenly felt the spiritual connection from Wu Xiang.


    This is rare. I feel that the position of Wu Xiang is beyond the demon world.


    Maybe it''s to ask her to go there for something. Meng Li said to Wen Qing after he finished asking: "we''re going to find Wu Xiang."


    With a satisfied face, he asked casually:


    "what can I do with him?"


    Then he said:


    "let''s go, let''s go."


    They go towards the demon world. Meng Li uses the power of space to pass, but it''s also very fast.


    Soon came to the demon world, through spiritual contact, the specific location of Wuxiang was in the demon palace.


    Meng Li frowned. How did he go to the demon palace?


    The demon king is Min Hang. Although he knows his name, the client has never seen him.


    The client is busy fighting with the Terran all his life. How can he have time to deal with the disorganized and undisciplined demon clan.


    Meng Li directly fell into the demon palace, so the demon king must come out.


    Before the demon king came out, Meng Li suddenly came, but let a group of demons surround her.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " A demon asked in a voice.


    Meng Li looked at the demon who asked questions. He had seen it in the client''s memory, but he had only seen the client wearing a mask.


    So I can''t tell Meng Li is the devil.


    "All back." A familiar voice sounded.


    Meng Li was surprised for a moment. She turned her head and saw the familiar and long lost face.


    It''s the real demon king, the demon king she met before, who taught her the power of space.


    The demons were obedient and left here immediately.


    Meng Li stands in the air and looks at the demon king.


    The demon king is still beautiful in the golden age, which is no different from the last time I saw him in the magic world.


    Looking at Meng Li, he hooked his lips and asked:


    "the devil is coming?"


    Meng Li straightened his face and nodded:


    "yes."


    "Come to me?"


    Now the demon king no longer talks about him.


    There are also some changes in character.


    Meng Li shakes his head and sweeps with his mental strength. He finds that Wu Xiang is imprisoned in the demon palace.


    Although he was imprisoned, Wu Xiang still lay there and fell asleep without worrying about his fate.


    It just gave her a spiritual connection.


    "To my friend." Meng Li said faintly.


    "Friends? I suddenly burst into a little demon in the demon palace. It looks like a pig. Is it your friend The demon king asked.


    He said that Wu Xiang looks like a pig, but he is not happy to ask for love.


    She laughed like a silver bell all the time. She also said to Meng Li:


    "yes, I don''t know how to describe Wu Xiang. He is like a pig, a red pig."


    Meng Li


    Her face is deeply speechless, red pig?


    It''s true that people who have been with them for so long talk the same.


    Dare you show more respect to Wu Xiang?


    Although Meng Li can''t help but laugh.


    As soon as he spoke, the demon king looked at her. He frowned slightly for a moment, and then moved directly to Meng Li.


    Suddenly being approached, Meng Li holds back the idea of wanting to retreat and stays calm.


    But in this way, the distance between her and the demon king was closer, almost to the point of face.


    Four eyes opposite, Meng Li can even see every detail of the demon king''s face clearly.


    The demon king''s eyes seemed to come from a long time, as if through a thousand years, also silent for a thousand years, he sighed slightly:


    "I met you again."


    Before he felt that the world time had been set back, he knew that there was something wrong with the world.


    If you can''t make a demon master''s identity because it''s unusual for you to deal with her just now, then she''s holding this thing in her arms.


    It''s the thing that can squeeze out life.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows jumped and his expression was a little uncomfortable.


    She was recognized again.


    I''m so depressed. No matter how many waistcoats I''ve changed, the other party will know it''s her for the first time.Did her disguise fail that much?


    "Miss me?" The demon king had a faint smile in his mouth.


    Let Meng Lidu have a moment to shake God, wait for her to come back to God, straight in the heart secret way beauty wrong person.


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you shocked or surprised? Didn''t you expect that we were so predestined? " Asked the demon king.


    Meng Li, with a cold expression, said:


    "give me back my people."


    "Don''t you ask him what he did to get arrested by me?" Asked the demon king.


    Meng Li I''ll ask. "


    The demon king smiles. His eyebrows are much softer. He looks like he''s in a good mood.


    When he got close, he could feel the pressure from the demon king directly. He frowned and said to Meng Li in a low voice:


    "ah Li, I''m a little afraid of him. Shall we go?"


    Unexpectedly, this sentence was heard by the demon king. The demon king turned to look at the question and said with a smile:


    "you are alive."


    When I heard this sentence, I even shook my body with fear:


    "I''m afraid." She put her hand around Meng Li''s neck and buried her head.


    Meng Li patted Wen Qing''s back and coaxed him:


    "don''t be afraid."


    "He can''t do anything about you."


    The demon king looked at Meng Li with a smile:


    "you are more confident than before."


    Meng Li: "really?"


    When I met the demon king at the beginning, I was still very weak.


    There are many changes now, isn''t the demon king?


    After all, it''s all time.


    "Your name is Ali?" Asked the demon king.


    A breeze came, Meng Li''s hair slightly fluctuated, making her look more beautiful now.


    She nodded and said:


    "yes."


    "You can call me that, too."


    There''s nothing to deny.


    "Is your name Minhang?" They had a lot to do with each other, but it seemed that it was the first time for them to ask each other''s name.


    It''s like a new friend, starting with the name.


    The demon king shook his head:


    "my name is not Minhang. It''s just the name I use in this world."


    "My name?"


    He looked far away and said:


    "I''ve lived too long, I''ve been to too many worlds, I''ve had many names, and I haven''t said them for a long time."


    Meng Li: "can you say it quickly? Otherwise, I always think I''m at a loss. "


    Demon King


    Can''t this woman be remembered by him?


    "Tell me your full name, and I don''t want to lose." Said the demon king.


    Meng Li


    The painting style of the two suddenly changed.


    I didn''t feel right about asking. I raised my head.

 Chapter 1525

    I''m in a daze.


    Didn''t these two talk like this before?


    As everyone knows, the style of painting they first met was similar to this one.


    Meng Li was helpless, and his name was not a big secret. He said angrily:


    "my name is Meng Lixing."


    "Meng Li?" The demon king repeated it.


    Shake your head and say:


    "your name is not very beautiful."


    Meng Li: "the first name is a gift from parents, the last name is given by ancestors. I don''t like to hear you say that."


    The demon king bowed his head and gave a low smile and said:


    "my name is..."


    "Shifanling."


    Meng Li also repeated the same thing, shifanling?


    That sounds good. Anyway, a name is just a code name.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" It''s always nice to be outside.


    The demon king laughs and takes the lead in leading the way. He brings Meng Li to the place of imprison.


    When several people came, Wu Xiang slowly woke up and looked at Meng Li. He said:


    "you''ve come to pick me up. I almost died."


    Meng Li: "are you afraid?"


    Wu Xiang Leng: "afraid?"


    "Not afraid."


    Meng Li asked: "almost to die, you are not afraid?"


    Wu Xiang said in silence:


    "it''s no use to be afraid when you''re dying."


    Meng Li


    I think it''s reasonable.


    There is no form in Buddhism.


    The demon king, that is, shifanling, found a chair, sat down, looked at Wuxiang, and said:


    "you have gone far, someone has come to pick you up."


    "Or you''ll be a suckling pig."


    Wuxiang immediately corrected shifanling and said:


    "all said, I''m not a pig."


    Shifan made him smile a few times. This pig is still a little interesting. Can''t you care if you really become a roast suckling pig?


    "What do you say?" It seems that there is no direct meaning to release Wuxiang in shifanling.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what did he do?"


    Shifanling hooked his lips and said:


    "he stole my food."


    Meng Li looks at Wu Xiang in shock. How greedy is this?


    Wu lianmang explained:


    "I didn''t. I was just wandering around the demon world, and then I got a fruit to eat, and he caught me."


    Meng Li: "what fruit do you eat?"


    Wu Xiang was silent for a second and said:


    "I don''t know."


    Meng Lifu said to Shi Fanling: "I will compensate you for your fruit."


    Shifanling said:


    "but he ate the fruit I planted myself."


    Meng Li''s face cooled down:


    "so what do you want?"


    Shifanling sighed:


    "you''re serious again. I just see that this guy''s species are rare, so I''ll take it back and study it."


    "Since it''s yours, I won''t keep it by force."


    Meng Li said: "thank you very much."


    "Be a guest in the demon world. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Wu Xiang realized that they had known each other before and asked, "do you know each other?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I have met in other world before."


    Wu Xiang said in a low voice: "Ali, do we really want to be a guest here?"


    Meng Li: "you can have a rest. He won''t do anything to you."


    She was a little afraid of shifanling, but Meng Li said so, and she didn''t want to make any more fuss.


    Meng Li said to Shi Fanling:


    "will you untie its confinement?"


    Shifanling didn''t speak, but he untied the confinement of Wuxiang and said to Meng Li:


    "I have something to ask you. Please let them all stay in this room for a while."


    Meng Li nodded and said to Wen Qing:


    "you wait for me here, I''ll go out for a while."


    Questioning obediently nodded, Meng Li put her down and went out with the world Buddhist order.


    Out of the door, Shi Fanling said to Meng Li:


    "I just took you to the demon palace."


    Meng Li: "yes."


    They walk at will in the demon palace. Everything in the demon palace is very simple, not as magnificent as the demon palace, but the simple and heavy atmosphere here is incomparable to the demon palace.


    "How can you be a demon king in this world?" Meng Li asked.


    Shi Fanling suddenly sighed: "I''ve gone to too many worlds, that''s all. Life always has to pass. I can only pass the time."Meng Li: "so I plan to be the demon king here for a long time?"


    Shifanling shook his head and said:


    "that''s not true. If one day he gets bored, he will leave."


    Meng Li said, "what do you want to ask me?"


    Shifanling asked:


    "is your organization called luozhenyu?"


    Meng Li, Luo Zhenyu?


    "What happened to you?" She didn''t deny it for the first time.


    Shifanling didn''t bother to make a detour, and said directly:


    "she met a similar existence with you in a world before, and she was also a Tasker. She told us that their organization was called Luo Zhenyu."


    "I just got a general idea."


    Meng liruo nodded thoughtfully:


    "I see."


    "You''ve been wandering in the small world?" Meng Li asked.


    Shi Fanling took a look at Meng Li and said:


    "how can it be? You look down on me too much."


    "I''ve been to luozhenyu."


    "It gives me some insight."


    Meng Li laughed: "so what do you think."


    "Not really." Shifanling seems reluctant to continue this topic.


    But turning back to the previous question:


    "are you from Luo Zhenyu?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "I''m not."


    But he didn''t say which organization he belonged to. Seeing what Meng Li didn''t mean, shifanling didn''t ask again.


    He just asked:


    "how long are you going to stay this time?"


    Meng Li: "when it''s done, go."


    Once again, when I met with shifanling, I felt a kind of reunion after a long separation.


    Now it''s good to chat like a friend, less sharp.


    "Will you give me up?" The order of the Brahman is beginning to be unorthodox again.


    Meng Li I''m willing to


    "Oh..." Shifanling gave a smile of unknown meaning.


    Then he said:


    "don''t you want to tell me your old nest?"


    "Believe it or not, the next meeting will not be in the small world? It''s in your nest? "


    Meng Li was a little speechless:


    "I don''t like to hear the old nest."


    "Even if you find me, I''m not afraid. You are welcome." With these words, she smiles.


    There was some expectation from the bottom of my heart, but this feeling soon faded.


    "Just welcome."


    Shifan put one hand in front of his abdomen and one hand behind him. His upright posture and every move had a different style. His chin was slightly raised and his eyes were clear.


    In fact, he is a very attractive person.


    Mengli didn''t speak. Shifanling suddenly turned around and looked at Mengli. He opened his mouth and looked serious.


    Then he laughed at himself, turned his head, didn''t speak, and went on.


    Meng Li didn''t really want to know what shifanling wanted to say just now. No matter what he said, what he didn''t say was what he didn''t say.


    No matter why she didn''t say it, she didn''t have to ask.

 Chapter 1526

    They strolled around and chatted about their own affairs over the years.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t have any special fortune. He was very ordinary. He did some tasks and gained some benefits to strengthen himself.


    Shifanling didn''t say that he had any misfortune, but Meng Li could feel that his strength was improving all the time.


    And the speed of progress is much faster than her.


    In fact, I don''t think it''s easy for him to get there. It''s not by luck.


    He also went to luozhenyu, which is of great significance to shifanling who has been wandering in the small world.


    It''s almost time to stroll. Shifanling says that he has something else to do and asks Meng to walk around.


    Meng Li went back to accompany Wu Xianghe.


    Unexpectedly, at the time of dinner, the Buddha sent someone to invite them.


    In fact, they don''t need to eat any more. Meng Li doesn''t know what shifanling is doing.


    I went.


    Shifanling specially asked people to prepare a lot of delicacies.


    Seeing that Meng Li had no relationship with him, shifanling said, "I was going to have dinner with us alone. What do you mean by taking care of your family?"


    Meng Li felt that the original form of shifanling was about to be revealed again.


    She looked at all the dishes on the table, looked at the question and no phase, looked straight at her eyes and said:


    "we are all guests, how can you favor one over the other?"


    Shifan sighed:


    "forget it, if you don''t take the chance to be alone with me."


    Meng Li is a little speechless. What do you do with this opportunity?


    She didn''t think much of shifanling.


    "Eat it." He looked at Meng Li, and there was some expectation in his eyes.


    After Meng Li noticed this expectation, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    The hand that picked up chopsticks hesitated next, still stretched out to clip a mouthful.


    Meat is white, some like fish, but not fish, with a strange taste, the most important taste is fishy, especially stimulating taste buds.


    Even her stomach twitched for a while, some nausea, now make vomit is not, do not vomit is not.


    Can only frown forced to swallow.


    Looking at Meng Li''s expression, Wu Xiang took a cold breath, quickly waved his little paw and said:


    "I still don''t eat, I don''t feel very hungry."


    He was a little depressed before, but he was not welcomed by the other party. Now he is relieved.


    It seems that the other party is for his good.


    After looking at Meng Li''s expression, her small face wrinkled together. She took a look at a dish that Meng Li had eaten and quickly poured a glass of water for Meng Li, saying:


    "ah Li, drink quickly."


    Meng Li took the water, frowned and drank it, then diluted the taste in his mouth.


    Looking at the smiling shifanling, thinking of the friendly and harmonious conversation in the afternoon, she thought that this guy had changed.


    It''s still the same. It''s just that it''s hidden too deep. It''s confusing her.


    Irritating.


    I''m 100% sure this guy''s completely out there.


    "You played with me." Meng Li stares at Shi Fanling.


    Shifan immediately put on a look of grievance and said:


    "I have it. It''s very rare and I can''t bear to eat it. I made it myself, but I didn''t handle it well."


    His tone was a little sorry.


    Meng Li''s face was very cold, and he said to shifanling:


    "unless you eat one."


    Shifanling picked up the chopsticks:


    "just eat, it''s not as bad as you show."


    Meng Li tugged at the corner of her mouth, watched the Buddha''s order enter her mouth, and then watched the expression of the Buddha''s order change from indifference to utterance. Finally, she was slightly ferocious, and her heart was balanced.


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    So bad?


    He said to Meng Li:


    "the rest of the dishes are OK. They''re all good things. You don''t have them in the magic palace."


    "It''s very rich in energy. It''s good for the two little guys around you."


    "I''m afraid they can''t stand it."


    After hearing this, Meng Li''s face moved, mainly because he heard the words containing energy, which is a good thing for Wu Xianghe.


    Even if it''s bad, you can endure it for the sake of energy.


    "You eat first." Afraid the taste is too bad, Meng Li said cautiously.


    Shifanling: "you are such a woman..."


    "Challenging my good temper."


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. Shifanling thought about it. He took a bite of each dish and put it in his mouth quickly.


    I don''t know if he tasted it. In a word, he swallowed it.


    Shifanling didn''t want to cook a rare meal and no one could eat it, so he could only humbly accept Meng Li''s request.


    "You see, the rest are really OK." After tasting it, shifanling said to Mengli.Meng Li looked at Shi Fanling''s expression, and said to Wen Qing and Wu Xiang:


    "eat."


    Wuxiang said, "I''m not hungry."


    It''s much more straightforward to ask questions, she whispered:


    "I''m afraid it''s too bad."


    Shifan made his face black, and the atmosphere was very awkward for a time.


    Meng Li coaxed him to ask:


    "don''t you want to grow tall? Don''t you want to protect me? "


    Sometimes when it''s hard to absorb energy, you will encourage yourself to grow tall and protect Ali.


    Although her IQ is not high and her thinking is similar to that of a child, she still has a clear understanding of herself.


    She knows that her consciousness is connected with Meng Li''s soul. Meng Li is her master. She can be Meng Li''s weapon or her helper.


    Sure enough, he nodded immediately:


    "OK."


    She grabbed the chopsticks in her little hand, hesitated in the middle of the air, and finally chose the one that looked the best and tasted it.


    Then her whole face wrinkled together, and she looked at Meng Li wrongly:


    "ah Li, it''s really terrible."


    Shifanling''s face turned black again. He looked at him and asked: "you little guy can''t stop you."


    Wenqing looked at shifanling with some fear, and then said to Meng Li:


    "Ali, it''s really delicious."


    Meng Li didn''t know why he was afraid of shifanling.


    But I didn''t want to ask for any more questions, and said:


    "dear, we won''t eat any more."


    Shi Fanling said coldly:


    "it''s really a waste of my mind."


    Meng Li Dao also knew the other party''s intention, so he said kindly:


    "the materials you made should have been specially treated. You should have paid no attention to the details, and the things you should go to have not been removed, so the taste is so strange. "


    " next time you want to do it, I''ll do it with you. "


    "Don''t do it next time, just now. I have a lot of materials." Shi Fanling stood up and went straight away.


    Meng Li


    Why do you talk so much.


    She had to follow the order.


    Wu Xiang looks at you askance:


    "I didn''t expect you to meet the person you are afraid of so soon."


    "Little girl, I thought no one could cure you."


    The question hummed:


    "Stinky and formless, don''t you gloat, aren''t you also caught by him?"


    Wu Xiang said:


    "I didn''t resist at all."


    I don''t believe in asking for love. If anyone is arrested and doesn''t resist, it''s for his own face to say that.


    In fact, Wu Xiang didn''t resist.


    He is too lazy.

 Chapter 1528

    Shifanling occasionally looks at the moon and Meng Li.


    Meng Li can only choose to look at the moon, smile, face slightly red, perhaps because people have been slightly smoked.


    She couldn''t drink any more. She took a look at the wine:


    "we''ll drink this and then we won''t drink it."


    Shifan order: "you are too strong to drink?"


    Meng Li I don''t want to drink any more. "


    "You blush." Shifanling''s eyes at Mengli were a little confused.


    Meng Li chuckled and didn''t speak.


    After drinking the rest of the wine, shifanling got up and left.


    Meng Li also holds Wu Xiang in one hand and asks for love in the other, and goes to the arranged room to have a rest.


    As for the rest of the mess, naturally there is the demon palace to clean up.


    Xu Shi is not comfortable with Meng Li''s embrace. When Wu Xiang wakes up, he kicks his legs and moves his nose:


    "how can he smell so much wine?"


    Meng Li: "I drink."


    Wu Xiang


    He didn''t say anything, just covered his nose with his paw.


    Asking for love is a good sleep. Meng Li settles Wu Xiang and asking for love, and then goes to take a bath by himself.


    When she came out of the bath, she heard a melodious sound.


    Release your mental energy to see shifanling. Shifanling is playing the piano under the moon at the moment. You can see that he is in a good mood.


    Feeling Meng Li''s spiritual power, shifanling didn''t do anything else, but continued to play the piano.


    One song ends with another.


    Affected by the sound of the Qin, Meng Li can''t help but take out the flute like a dream and play it with shifanling.


    Shifan made his mouth smile


    The years are quiet.


    After staying in the demon palace for a few days, shifanling was very kind to wuxianghe, and gave them all the best food.


    If you have nothing to do, you can compete with Meng Li, whether it''s martial arts or chess.


    Meng Li lost the game and said, "no more."


    Shi Fanling''s eyebrows:


    "what''s the matter? Is the state of mind broken?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "no, I have to go. It''s not good for me to harass you all the time."


    Shifanling nodded:


    "OK, you can go."


    When Meng Ligang wanted to answer the question, Shi Fanling said:


    "don''t you know reciprocity? You have lived in my demon palace for so long. You should invite me to the demon palace. "


    Meng Li The routine. "


    It''s too deep.


    What else can we say? They have eaten a lot of shifanling, so they should be invited back.


    Thinking that she still had a task, she said to shifanling:


    "why don''t you come back later?"


    Shi Fanling said to Meng Li with an expression of seeing through everything:


    "after a while, you run away, I''ll go to play with Yu Tian?"


    Meng Li denied: "how can it be?"


    "I''ll go with you this time." Shifan''s tone was flat.


    Just tell Meng Li about his decision.


    Meng Li can only take the shifanling to the magic palace.


    When the demon palace knew that the Demon Lord had brought back the demon king, the relationship was still very good, and the expression was strange.


    Don''t the Demon Lord look down on the demon king?


    The demon king didn''t care for them either.


    What happened?


    But Ling Yun and Liu Yinyin know that the demon lord and the demon king have made friends, and their expressions are a little ugly.


    Ling Yun said to Liu Yinyin:


    "I feel something is not right."


    Liu Yinyin also nodded:


    "if they become allies, we will be in danger."


    Ling Yun''s eyebrows are worried. If so, he needs to recover his strength to resist the demon lord and the demon king.


    But there is only one magic blood lotus, and Yinyin also needs it.


    "Magic blood lotus mature day is approaching, presumably at that time the devil must be waiting at the scene, not good to start, as we go ahead of time." Yutian said.


    If the magic blood lotus is destroyed because it is taken away in advance, it is better than mature to let the devil get it.


    Now Yutian''s mentality is to get what he can get and destroy what he can''t get.


    Never make the enemy stronger.


    He made a plan with Liu Yinyin. At least Liu Yinyin had been to the back mountain of the demon clan and had a certain understanding of the terrain and the environment inside.


    But when shifanling arrived at the magic palace, he didn''t mean to leave. He lived for more than a month.


    That night, he asked in a low voice:


    "ah Li, why doesn''t the demon king leave?"


    Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "why do you want him to go so much?"


    "I''m afraid," he whispered


    Meng Li: "Why are you afraid? He didn''t hurt you"Even if I''m afraid, I don''t know why." Wen Qing buries his head in Meng Li''s arms and mutters in a low voice.


    Meng Li wants to say something else. He suddenly feels that someone has broken into Houshan.


    She frowned and took the question to Wu Xiang''s room. Then she flew to the back mountain.


    Sensing Meng Li''s action, shifanling came out and asked Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter? Shall I go with you? "


    Meng Li is also too lazy to say no, but Shifan orders that Meng Li acquiesces. They go towards the back mountain and meet Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun is destroying the array violently at this time. In fact, since the last array was opened, the magic blood lotus has been destroyed, and Meng Li has not made a serious rearrangement.


    After all, there is only one lotus she planted at will, which is not valuable.


    If the lotus is protected according to the trustor''s array, it is almost difficult for Lingyun to destroy it violently. It must be far beyond the strength of the trustor.


    But they''ve always been about the same.


    Now it''s easier for Lingyun to break through.


    Seeing that Meng Li was coming, Ling Yun stopped. He looked at Meng Li and shifanling and said:


    "you are really in collusion."


    Meng Li didn''t answer this question, but asked:


    "are you here to get magic blood lotus?"


    There was a flash of embarrassment on Ling Yun''s face, and then justice lingran said:


    "no, I''m here to destroy it. It''s a demon, and can''t exist in the world to help tyranny."


    Shifanling did not speak, but directly found a place to sit down, is to go to the theatre.


    Meng Li gave him a silent look. Shi Fanling asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "You can''t even beat him, can you?"


    Meng Li thinks he can beat Ling Yun, but he doesn''t plan to kill him. When Ling Yun is dead, the client will come back to show his ambition of unifying the three worlds.


    And the client wants to solve the grudge with Lingyun by himself.


    Thinking that the demon king is shifanling, Meng Li really wants to persuade the client that the day shifanling exists in this world, his idea of unifying the three realms is difficult.


    Shifan made Lingyun speak lightly and said that he was weak and everyone could be bullied. It was also an insult to Lingyun.


    He looked at shifanling anxiously:


    "don''t think you can be so arrogant together."


    Shifanling took a casual look at him, then moved his eyes away and didn''t speak, ignoring Ling Yun to the extreme.


    Ling Yun is angry, and his whole body is full of strength. Once again, he condenses great strength to break the array.


    As a result, the array really broke, which was beyond Ling Yun''s expectation. He looked at the lotus flower in the middle in amazement.


    It''s just like a lotus in bud. It''s not like what it looks like.

 Chapter 1529

    It''s so easy to break the array. It doesn''t look like magic blood lotus.


    The other side also took the demon king to come over, it seems that they want to besiege him.


    So he fell in!


    He looked at Meng Li and spat:


    "what a mean person."


    Meng Li


    What are you talking about.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Ling Yun could make up so much in a moment.


    After all, many things are done by her at will. It is Ling Yun who thinks things too complicated.


    See Meng Li don''t understand to look at him, Ling Yun sneer, this pretends to be like.


    It''s definitely not suitable to stay for a long time now. He turns around and wants to leave. Meng Li directly blocks the surrounding space. Ling Yun bumps into the invisible space wall and looks at Meng Li with an ugly face:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li: "what else can I have?"


    "Do you think the magic palace is where you want to come and where you want to go?"


    "If you want to keep me, it depends on whether you have the ability." Ling Yun''s face is cold, and he reaches out his hand to make a seal. He plans to break the boundary of Mengli''s space.


    Meng Li gave Ling Yun a slap and said:


    "do I want to watch you break there foolishly?"


    Ling Yun is interrupted by Meng Li and directly turns to deal with Meng Li''s attack. The two forces collide and make a huge echo in this space.


    Meng Li takes out his epee and points to Ling Yun:


    "today, I will let you pay for breaking into the demon palace."


    Flying towards Lingyun, Lingyun also takes out his weapon, and the two fight in the air, so fast that there are remnants.


    Shifanling watched it all the time, just like watching a play.


    Ling Yun yelled at Meng Li while fighting:


    "don''t be too arrogant, you devil, be careful of being punished by heaven."


    In fact, now Lingyun has fallen behind, and has been injured several times by Meng Li.


    There are light and heavy, varying degrees, enough for him to suffer for a period of time.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said:


    "if I can''t fight, I just want to rely on the sky?"


    Shifanling chuckled. The woman really spoke


    When Ling Yun saw that shifanling was still laughing at him, and was suppressed by Mengli, he became even more angry.


    In his hand appeared a very small tripod, and then the tripod quickly became bigger, looking at it as if it had a kilo weight, towards Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s wrong body moved, and the tripod knocked down the wall. The strength of the tripod broke the wall, and then it hit Meng Li''s space wall. Meng Li felt that the space wall had a great shock.


    There are some cracks. She is trying to repair them. Unexpectedly, Ling Yun takes the opportunity to break the cracked space wall and escape from here.


    Decisive without hesitation.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Ling Yun ran so fast. He also played the routine of attacking the West and the East, pretending to hit her and fight her to the death, but he just slipped away.


    No face?


    She was speechless as opposed to the four eyes of shifanling.


    Ling Yun''s condition is more serious than Meng Li''s imagination. He was injured by Meng Li. When he fled from the land of the demons, he vomited blood, swayed and forced himself back to where he lived.


    Liu Yinyin anxiously walks around the room. Seeing Ling Yun coming back from the injury, she goes forward and asks with concern:


    "you''re injured. How''s it going?"


    Ling Yun said with an ugly expression:


    "it''s a trick."


    What he didn''t say was, fortunately, he was fast.


    In Liu Yinyin''s imagination, Ling Yungang just came out, and then the reality is


    On this day, Meng Li was playing chess with shifanling. The people from the magic palace came to Meng Li in a hurry and said, "Lord of the devil, it''s not good. The emperor of the human race has come to besiege our magic palace with people."


    Meng Li made a move holding the chess pieces.


    To besiege her?


    Is Lingyun road so wild now?


    It''s not that I was hurt by her some time ago. It''s OK.


    Shifanling couldn''t help laughing:


    "Ling Yun is quite interesting."


    Looking at shifanling''s Schadenfreude, Meng Li turned to the people beside him and said:


    "has all the strength come?"


    The person replied:


    "No...."


    He hesitated for a moment, took a look at the shifanling and said:


    "it''s said that some of them are going to the demon tribe."


    Meng Li burst out laughing:


    "it seems that he is going to beat you, too."


    Shifan did not change his look. Seeing that Mengli had left a son leisurely, he also left a son behind, saying:


    "if you have the ability, you can beat down the demon clan."


    Meng Li thought about it carefully. Ling Yun''s action should be to lead shifanling away by attacking the demon clan.As long as shifanling is not here, the success rate will be higher.


    But I don''t know where Ling Yun''s self-confidence comes from. If he wants to raise his troops to attack the magic palace, obviously he won''t win.


    Although there are many Terrans, he can''t take the lead.


    During this period, I played with shifanling every day and didn''t pay much attention to Lingyun.


    In fact, we don''t need to pay much attention to him. This is the cultivation world. Many things are especially secret and hard to know.


    Meng Li no longer played chess, but stood up, looked at Shi Fanling and said:


    "I''m out."


    "You can''t let people fight in the devil''s palace."


    Half way, find a suitable venue to play a dozen.


    Meng Li ordered him to go down and integrate the personnel to fight.


    Shifanling stood up and went out with Meng Li, blocking Lingyun.


    Ling Yunzhen came with thousands of people. He was wearing silver armor and holding a silver spear in his hand. He looked proud.


    As soon as he saw Meng Li, he began to say:


    "today, I will take the place of the common people in the world to fight against you, the evil and unforgivable Demon Lord. I am bound to return a pure and bright world."


    Meng Li What crime do I have? Can you tell me the main point? "


    Ling Yun


    He was blocked up by Meng Li for a moment.


    Shifanling couldn''t help but smile and looked at Lingyun:


    "I heard you sent people to the demon kingdom?"


    On the contrary, Ling Yun said in a big way:


    "it doesn''t mean to offend your demon clan. It''s just that there are demons who do harm to the world, but they hide in your demon clan''s territory. I''m bound to catch them."


    Shifan made a faint sound.


    There is no action, Ling Yun can''t help frowning.


    Does the other party really think they are going to catch the demons?


    Why not go back and take charge of the overall situation as he imagined?


    He shook his head in his heart. The demon clan is so loose and heartless. Can the demon king really watch his demons being attacked and killed?


    Meng Li feels that Ling Yun is very confident today. She''s afraid she''s got a bad card. Thinking of this, she can''t help frowning.


    Think again, if the magic blood lotus is still there, it will mature in a few days, then Ling Yun must want to solve himself before that.


    Then this time Ling Yun came, he was not unprepared.


    Shi Fanling saw Meng Li frown and said, "don''t frown."


    Meng Li''s obedient eyebrows stretch out, Ling Yun''s eyes become very strange.


    I feel toothache.


    What''s the matter with these two?


    Then a little angry, the other side still did not pay attention to him.


    Another sneer, so good.


    Carelessness is also a fatal flaw.

 Chapter 1530

    He waved his hand and said:


    "line up."


    As soon as Ling Yun''s voice fell, eighteen people came out behind him, all of whom were the best of the human race.


    They clenched their teeth, with an impassioned expression. Eighteen people soared up in the air, and their positions changed rapidly.


    Finally, an array was formed, with 18 people each as a point, and a dazzling light burst out all over the body.


    Control magic array!


    When these lights appeared, Meng Li felt as if there was a fire in his body.


    She felt a little uncomfortable, after all, this body is a demon family, absorbing the magic Qi, and the most important thing of these lights is to suppress the magic Qi.


    It''s OK to be a demon master, but the situation of some weaker demons behind is not so good.


    They look even worse.


    Under this kind of repression, their strength cannot be exerted.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you are quite capable. You can deceive these 18 people to set up a magic array for you with your life."


    "They are all masters of the sage realm."


    The highest level of human cultivation here is the realm of heaven and man, followed by the realm of saints.


    In the human race, only Ling Yun can reach the realm of heaven and man, but the realm of sage is also extremely rare in the human race.


    It''s the duty of cultivation. If you use your own strength to arrange this magic control array, the noumenon is either death or injury.


    Not much is willing.


    But Meng Li can think of what Lingyun used to persuade these people.


    Of course, there should be some interest transactions among them. She doesn''t want to think about or know exactly what they are.


    Besides, isn''t this array lost?


    How did it come out again.


    According to legend, after the first generation of demon master absorbed the magic blood lotus, no one could defeat him. In the end, he sacrificed 18 strong men in the saint realm to suppress the demon master.


    Otherwise, the devil would have unified the three realms.


    Lingyun justice lingran said:


    "in order to eliminate your demons, we can make any great sacrifice."


    You can''t just watch the devil get the magic blood lotus, and they won''t survive.


    It''s better to fight now.


    Fortunately, heaven did not kill him. He found a long lost magic array.


    Meng Li looks back at the restless demons. In fact, the most terrible thing is that it can not only suppress their strength, but also make the demons feel uncomfortable. After a long time, it will make the demons be both enemies and ourselves.


    Lose one''s mind, so oneself can really become a lonely family, maybe these demons return to attack her.


    It''s a bit overwhelming to think about it.


    When the 18 sages set up the magic control array, its power is extremely terrible, which is equivalent to the total strength of the 18 sages.


    It''s not just one plus one equals two.


    It can suppress evil Qi. If she is close to the array, her strength will be suppressed even more.


    Meng Li doesn''t have 100% grip to break their array now. Besides, Ling Yun still has so many people, so she must stop her.


    Shi Fanling said to Ling Yun lightly:


    "do you have to do something so absolutely?"


    "You know, your clan will become very weak after sacrificing 18 strong people in the realm of saints."


    It takes a long time for the birth of a strong man in the realm of saints. It takes countless opportunities and resources. The total number of human races is only dozens.


    Ling Yun can naturally think of the consequences, but now he has no way back.


    If we don''t eradicate the demons and let them develop wantonly, the living environment of the Terran will become particularly bad.


    In fact, the fact that Meng Li and shifanling were together forced Ling Yun to this position.


    As a last resort, Ling Yun was not willing to sacrifice the 18 strong men in the realm of saints.


    Ling Yun''s eyes flashed a trace of determination, and said to shifanling:


    "it''s a matter between our Terrans and demons. Don''t interfere with the demon king."


    If Ling Yun had the strength to solve the demons and demons at the same time, he would not speak so politely to shifanling.


    Shifanling took a look at the array in the middle of the sky and flew up. Since Meng Li can''t break the array, let him go.


    Before getting up, he said to Meng Li:


    "remember, you owe me another favor."


    Meng Li thought that shifanling had indeed helped her several times. He was a little sorry and said, "I''ll go myself."


    "Can you do it?" Asked the order.


    Meng Li thought that if he didn''t use magic Qi, he would not suffer so much suppression.


    She also has the talent power to be possible to use, this world to the talent power suppression is not big.


    If it is the client, it will be irresistible, because all the power sources of the client are evil Qi.Meng Li: "I can do it. You can find a place to watch the opera yourself."


    Before Meng Li set out, she turned into a prototype on Meng Li''s wrist. Now she asked Meng Li excitedly:


    "ah Li, are we going to fight?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Originally, Meng Li didn''t want Wenqing to come out with her, but Wenqing insisted that she would fight side by side with Meng Li.


    He also said that if she could not help Meng Li fight, her existence would be meaningless.


    This may be moved by Meng Li. He just thinks that she is still a baby and is worried about her injury.


    If Wu Xiang knew that Meng Li thought so, he would be very angry.


    After all, Meng Li fished him out and threw him to the enemy.


    Meng Li summoned the shadow of rosefinch, and a huge rosefinch appeared in the air, all red, making the surrounding air hot.


    This is the rosefinch that has been strengthened again. Meng leaves the back of the rosefinch and goes towards the magic array.


    See Meng Li took the lead in launching an attack, and the demons of the demons also plan to join the battle.


    Meng Li said directly:


    "go back."


    It''s not that they pity them more, but that the more power they use, the greater the influence of the magic array on them.


    It''s very likely that you''ll lose your mind in the middle of the fight, and you won''t be able to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. It''s still a big problem to attack her at that time.


    The demons frowned one after another, half because the existence of the magic array made them very uncomfortable and anxious.


    The other half is worried about their Lord.


    And most of them were very moved. It was the Lord who was kind to them and considerate of them.


    Ling Yun is shocked to see that Meng Li is stepping on the rosefinch. He can feel that the rosefinch is not a real rosefinch, but the power is not evil.


    Wring eyebrows to think, also don''t understand how don''t own strength can urge this rosefinch.


    Naturally, he also felt the seriousness of the matter. He must not let the other party destroy the magic making array. Once the magic making array is broken, the eighteen people will be greatly hurt. They certainly have no strength to set up the array again.


    Moreover, their overall strength has declined, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    He flies to Meng Li and wants to stop him, but before he gets close to Meng Li, he is burned by the fire of the rosefinch.

 Chapter 1531

    The pain of burning into the bone marrow made Ling Yun''s face slightly distorted.


    But now certainly can''t retreat, Lingyun endure pain, and Mengli keep a distance, toward Mengli attack.


    The attack range is very wide. If Meng Li wants to avoid the attack, he can''t go to the magic array.


    There is also the intention to protect the magic array.


    Meng Li pauses in the air for a few seconds, thinking about how to crack Ling Yun''s attack. She can''t fight Ling Yun for too long.


    Because as time goes on, the power of magic making array will be more and more powerful, and its defense will be stronger and stronger, so it will be more difficult to break it.


    Shifanling sighed slightly and said to Meng Li:


    "can''t you ask me?"


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow:


    "why do you want to ask for it? I don''t want to owe you so much."


    "It''s most difficult to return human feelings."


    "I don''t need anything. I don''t need you to return it."


    At the same time, Meng Li''s voice rang out in her mind. She said:


    "ah Li, let me entangle him."


    Meng Li, let wenqingteng face Lingyun alone? She was a little worried.


    While still hesitating, shifanling flew to Lingyun and said to Meng Li:


    "I''m not helping you, mainly because they sent people to our demon clan. Is that to despise the power of our demon king?"


    Looking at the shifanling coming towards him, Ling Yun glared:


    "demon king, do you really want to intervene?"


    Shifanling said faintly:


    "do you think anyone can despise me?"


    Ling Yun choked and then said:


    "do you want the world to be in chaos? People, demons and demons are in endless disputes? "


    Shifanling waved his hand:


    "don''t tell me the great righteousness of the world. I''m a demon, not a human being. I don''t have so much compassion."


    After that, he attacked Lingyun, and Lingyun had to deal with it.


    At the beginning of the fight, Ling Yun said sternly:


    "since you are unkind, don''t be unkind!"


    "All the people listen to the order and pledge their lives to protect the demon formation and resist the demon king and the demon lord!"


    With Ling Yun''s command, some of the others he brought came to attack Meng Li, and some helped Ling Yun deal with shifanling together.


    The scene has become chaotic.


    Most of the demons want to help. They don''t have the strength, but the existence of the magic array makes them dare not act rashly.


    Once they start, they will speed up the development of irrational existence.


    Everyone is anxious and helpless.


    We can only watch the Lord demon and the Lord demon deal with the huge number of human beings on the opposite side.


    Although Meng Li doesn''t have to face Ling Yun now, there are more people on the opposite side. Their strength is outstanding among the Terrans.


    It''s still hard to fight. The rosefinch''s shadow spurts out a sea of fire, and the vines become countless and spread from Meng Li''s whole body.


    If someone wants to get close to Meng Li, the vine will entangle him and throw him into the sea of fire.


    It is equivalent to providing Meng Li with all-round protection, so that Meng Li can''t listen to all directions and look at the four roads.


    And this kind of play consumes a lot of money for them. They can''t enter and leave, and the attack is resolved.


    They are surrounded by Meng Li in all directions. Since they can''t help you, they can only rely on delaying time to make the magic array take shape.


    When the power of the magic control array reaches the maximum, Rao is that no matter how powerful your demon master is, he will also be affected by it.


    Meng Li wants to break through, but their behavior makes Meng Li really moved. They are willing to endure the burning of rosefinch fire, and they are not willing to give way.


    This spirit is extraordinary.


    "You...!" Ling Yun''s painful voice pulls Meng Li''s sight.


    At the moment, the corner of Lingyun''s mouth oozes blood, and a more eye-catching scene comes into Meng Li''s eyes. Lingyun''s right hand is gone.


    The arm was still in the hand of shifanling, as if he were holding a weapon or a piece of wood.


    Holding it up, he said to Ling Yun, who had lost his arm:


    "I told you, don''t always face me with a sword."


    Lingyun''s expression is very painful. It must be extremely painful to lose his arm.


    His lips were pale and trembling, some speechless.


    The demon king''s strength is so powerful. So many of them attacked him, but they didn''t hurt him.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, they were all killed by the demon king, and he also lost an arm, the loss was too heavy.


    This is too unexpected, the demon king is so powerful, he looked at Meng Li again, also unharmed.


    These two!


    Strength has exceeded his imagination, especially the demon king. Should he thank the demon king for not provoking him before?Otherwise, it will not be safe until now.


    So it''s a joke to think that you are the strongest existence of the three human demons before?


    Now it looks like a joke.


    Ling Yun is very sad. The way of heaven is unfair. How can human beings become the weakest existence.


    And give those who have no humanity, barbaric things as powerful power.


    A man next to him angrily stood up and yelled at shifanling:


    "how dare you hurt the emperor, you should be punished!"


    Although the cruel words were released, his momentum was not enough, and shifanling didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Instead, he said to Ling Yun:


    "I give you two choices. One is to remove the magic control array and get out."


    "Two, come and die."


    Ling Yun''s face trembled for a moment. He looked at his arm in shifanling''s hand. If he could get it back, he could connect it.


    If he doesn''t come back, he will be one armed all his life!


    However, it is obviously inappropriate to ask for it now. As a human emperor, it represents the dignity of the human race.


    "Ling Yun!" A heart rending and extremely sharp female voice resounds through the whole space.


    Liu Yinyin, dressed in white, floats down from the air like a fairy in the dust and goes straight to Lingyun.


    Her eyes are full of shock, don''t understand, just with Lingyun separate for a while, he lost an arm.


    "You go!" Ling Yun''s pupil shrank and cried out.


    Emperor Zun, who has always been calm, is a bit out of his way at the moment.


    Because Liu Yinyin just wants to run towards Lingyun, but ignores the crisis everywhere.


    The vines that spread towards her quickly twined around her waist in a moment. Then she felt that she was lucky and wanted to shatter the vines with strength.


    How to ask is not so weak, can be Liu Yinyin how.


    She was pulled to Meng Li''s side, but went directly to Meng Li''s arms, and sat with Meng Li on the shadow of the rosefinch.


    A black and a white combination of "talented men and women''s looks" seems to be an unspeakable match.


    It stabbed Ling Yun''s heart.


    He knows what Lin Yinyin must have experienced in order to enter the forbidden area of the demons. If he wants to enter, he must get the trust of the demons. How can he get the trust of the demons?


    He never dared to think deep, nor would he.


    Because he knows Liu Yinyin is for him.


    But now I see this scene

 Chapter 1532

    Meng Li smiles at Liu Yinyin in his arms:


    "how are you


    Lin Yinyin struggles and looks at Meng Li angrily:


    "you big devil, let me go."


    Meng Li also reached out and touched Liu Yinyin''s hair and said:


    "long time no see, don''t you think I have?"


    Liu Yinyin is angry. She looks at Meng Li angrily and doesn''t answer.


    In Ling Yun''s eyes, this scene is obviously flirting, inexplicably feeling green on his head.


    Don''t know is gas, or hurt too heavy, Ling cloud again eject a mouthful of blood.


    Lin Yinyin looks anxiously at Ling Yun and thinks about the past, but he can''t move.


    "You let me go!" She yelled again.


    Someone came to attack Meng Li. Meng Li coped with it at will and said to Liu Yinyin:


    "why do you repel me so much?"


    "Didn''t we love each other very much before?"


    Liu Yinyin blushed:


    "who is in love with you? You talk nonsense."


    She is really afraid of Lingyun misunderstanding, has been shaking her head at Lingyun.


    Shi fan''s eyes darkened for a moment. He looked at Meng Li, then Liu Yinyin, and asked Meng Li:


    "do you like her?"


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    Don''t shifanling know that she is a woman?


    I know.


    In order to be angry with Lingyun, Meng Li nodded and said:


    "I like it, what a lovely girl."


    Shifanling looked scornfully and said:


    "so you like women."


    People around: "I''m not sure."


    The devil is a man. Isn''t it normal to like a woman?


    How to be said by the demon king is very similar.


    Meng Li was silent. The Buddhist order may have misunderstood something.


    How to say that is good!


    She said to Ling Yun:


    "now I also give you two choices."


    "The first choice is to remove the magic control array, and I''ll give Liu Yinyin back to you."


    "Second, Liu Yinyin stayed with me and we continued to play."


    Ling Yun


    He felt sad and painful in his heart. Only the strong could give the weak a choice, while the weak could only choose a relatively favorable situation.


    But it''s an insult to dignity.


    Liu Yinyin is his. If you can''t protect your own women well, it''s no man.


    How can I look up in my life.


    But to return to Liu Yinyin means that the 18 people who formed the magic array are either dead or injured. How can he exchange the lives of these 18 people?


    No, he doesn''t choose any of them. It''s better to die with dignity.


    Now he can only hope that after the completion of the magic making array, it will bring the greatest suppression to the demons, although at present it seems that the magic making array has no effect on the demons.


    See Ling Yun''s expression more and more firm, Meng Li has got his answer.


    She sighed slightly and said to Liu Yinyin:


    "in this way, how about making a deal? If you marry me, Ling Yun can still get his broken arm."


    Liu Yinyin first heard that Meng Li''s excessive request was angry and shocked, but when she heard the condition, she hesitated.


    If his own sacrifice can make Ling Yun regain his arm and become a normal person, it is not impossible.


    Ling Yun is emperor Zun. She can''t have any regrets. She doesn''t have the heart.


    Do you really want to marry this devil?


    She pursed her mouth and hesitated. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "are you excited?"


    "It seems that you still want to marry me."


    Ling Yun scolded:


    "I''m not allowed!"


    "Kill


    Just when Ling Yun''s subordinates are worried about Ling Yun''s compromise for a woman, Ling Yun gives them an order to dispel this worry.


    The scene became more chaotic again


    And Liu Yinyin has been scolding Meng Li, what big devil let me go and so on, very noisy.


    Shifanling suddenly comes to Mengli. His arrival makes Mengli unprepared. Unexpectedly, he snatches Liu Yinyin from her arms.


    Liu Yinyin falls into the hands of shifanling. Ling Yun takes back the attack and is attacked.


    "No..." See Ling Yun injured again, Liu Yinyin also know each other is for her.


    Guilt, emotion, pain, now tears are all over my face.


    The rest of the people don''t understand Ling Yun''s action. How can emperor Zun fall in love with men and women and make himself hurt more?


    Can we take the overall situation into consideration, if the emperor falls down, what hope do they have to defeat the demons?


    Shifanling looked at Liu Yinyin carefully and said to Meng Li:


    "you don''t look so good. How can you like it?"Meng Li Why are you struggling with this? "


    Shi Fanling frowned and said:


    "I can''t stand your low taste."


    Meng Li What taste should I have? "


    "A tenth of mine will do." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li''s mouth opened slightly. He was still shocked by the narcissism of Shi Fanling, and some of them could not speak.


    Waving his hand and saying:


    "you don''t have to take it seriously. I''m joking."


    It''s like explaining this to him.


    But shifanling seems to be wrong, he said:


    "play can not find this kind of play."


    Liu Yinyin hears the contempt in the words of shifanling, and looks at shifanling angrily.


    This pair of eyes, let Liu Yinyin all Lengshen moment, in front of this man''s appearance is really amazing.


    There is such a perfect face in the world. There is nothing wrong with it. If the other person''s eyes look at you deeply, it''s enough to make you flustered and confused.


    For a moment, Liu Yinyin felt ashamed.


    And their dialogue is a kind of humiliation to Liu Yinyin, and it is not a kind of humiliation to Ling Yun.


    He said nothing about the woman he loved.


    He wants to attack shifanling again. Shifanling directly blocks Liu Yinyin in front of him, which makes Lingyun have to stop again.


    He was injured again.


    Scold shifanling:


    "you scumbag!"


    "It''s not shameful to take a woman as a shield when you have the ability to fight with me alone."


    Shi Fanling asked: "do you really want to fight with me alone?"


    Ling Yun replied without thinking:


    "this is nature!"


    Shifanling sneered:


    "before you so many people besieged me, what can I do now?"


    Ling Yun was speechless for a moment, but he didn''t dare to attack shifanling, but he couldn''t attack Mengli, because shifanling was in front of Mengli.


    It is the biggest obstacle for Lingyun to attack Mengli.


    Seeing this, Ling Yun''s men knew that the biggest obstacle for their emperor was not the demon king, but the woman in the demon king''s hands.


    Heart a horizontal, shape like flying towards the demon king attack and go, in fact, the main target is Liu Yinyin.


    How could Ling Yun not understand it? He immediately stopped the man and took out the identity of emperor Zun and yelled:


    "step back! Don''t hurt


    "Emperor Zun, do you really want to bury so many people''s lives for a woman?"


    "As long as that woman is there, you will always be restrained."


    "I''m willing to trade one life for another!" The man had a firm expression.


    As long as you kill that woman, it doesn''t matter if emperor Zun kills him. It''s worth it!

 Chapter 1533

    Seeing this, the others also stood up and said to Ling Yun:


    "please think twice, and don''t let this woman miss a big event."


    Everyone echoed one after another. Ling Yun looked embarrassed. He was silent.


    But the people no longer wait for him to speak, and attack Liu Yinyin directly.


    "Help me..." Liu Yinyin looks at Ling Yun with extremely begging eyes.


    It was out of instinct, and she knew in her heart that she was going to die today.


    But there is still a little expectation in my heart. What women want most of the time is an attitude.


    She can die, but she has to get Ling Yun''s attitude before she dies.


    But Ling Yun let her down, Ling Yun just couldn''t bear and pain to close his eyes, standing there quietly, motionless.


    He has made a choice because he knows in his heart that nothing can stop him now.


    "Ling Yun!" Liu Yinyin is on the verge of death after being hit by others. She cries out with grief.


    Ling Yun opens her eyes and wants to say something. Liu Yinyin is hit again. She says angrily:


    "have you ever had me in your heart?"


    "Just take my life for you. Remember, I don''t owe you any more."


    After that, without waiting for others to start, Liu Yinyin lost her life.


    The rest of the people looked at the scene in dismay, and then looked back at Ling Yun. They all lowered their heads and retreated to Ling Yun.


    At the beginning, shifanling imprisoned Liu Yinyin, but now she is dead. Shifanling unlocks the imprisonment, and Liu Yinyin''s body falls down.


    Dressed in white and full of hatred, Liu Yinyin looks a little sad at the moment.


    Ling Yun flies away and holds the falling Liu Yinyin in his arms with one hand. The color of pain on his face is not less.


    Then he looked at shifanling coldly: "you killed her!"


    Shifan''s face is as usual, and Lingyun is now in the heart of destroying heaven and earth.


    With his left hand, he took out his sword and pointed to the shifanling, and ordered:


    "kill me. Now victory is our only way out."


    In fact, there is a vengeance for those people who are fighting against him.


    Let them die!


    The scene became chaotic again, and the power of the magic array became more and more powerful. Although Meng Li didn''t use magic Qi, he was also more and more uncomfortable.


    Looking back at the demons, some of them even showed signs of madness. Now their reason has been swallowed up.


    Meng must be serious.


    It urges the rosefinch''s shadow to move towards the magic array. If you block one in front of it, you can let the wisteria throw out one. If you block a pair, you can throw out a pair.


    If you stop them again, let the vines imprison them with vines, so that they can''t move.


    Unless necessary, Meng Li is not willing to kill.


    And the fire of rosefinch played to the extreme, few people dare to come over with their bodies, but if they have to die, Meng Li can''t help it.


    It''s just that there are too many people. This wave has been solved, and there is another wave.


    Meng Li has always been hard to get close to the magic making array. These people use their lives to protect the magic making array. It can be said that the magic making array is all their sustenance.


    She glanced at the battle between shifanling and Lingyun. Lingyun had lost the upper hand now, and could even be regarded as the bow of a crossbow.


    If he had not been protected by someone around him and sacrificed his life in exchange for his life, he would have been killed by the world Vatican order.


    But shifanling was obviously impatient now, and he was extremely fierce.


    And said:


    "you can''t protect him today!"


    His body shape is like a ghost, shuttling in the battlefield, the shape is difficult to determine, so that Ling Yun can not capture.


    The people around Lingyun can only tightly surround Lingyun and protect him as much as possible. Suddenly, shifanling appears behind them, intending to attack Lingyun. All the people who protect Lingyun attack him.


    But Ling Yun has not had time to react, in front of a world Buddhist order, he was stunned, how can there be two demon kings?


    The art of separation?


    After a short fight, the power of the demon king in front of him is still strong. If you look at the "demon king" who is fighting with others, Ling Yun is a bit at a loss. It''s the skill of separation, and the strength of the two can''t be exactly the same.


    Soon those people found that Ling Yun was also dealing with a demon king, so they came to help Ling Yun.


    But unexpectedly, there are countless demon kings around them, making them defenseless, and each of them is very strong.


    In this way, they are overwhelmed, a demon king has been difficult to deal with, so many, what should be done?


    "Have you ever told me I''m serious?" The voice of shifanling came into Lingyun''s ear clearly.


    Let Lingyun heart for one shock, he took the sword hand unconsciously grasped.


    But I don''t know when, countless demon king suddenly appeared in his body, each one towards him.Each palm has infinite power, which directly shakes Ling Yun out of vitality and deforms his body.


    Death is extremely ugly.


    Meng Li is in a hurry to sweep, just saw this scene, she was a little surprised to look at the world Buddhist order, did not speak.


    And when those people saw that their emperor had died so miserably, their blood was dreary.


    Emperor Zun is so miserable, what good end can they have?


    No one dares to continue to attack shifanling. Even if the demon making array has no suppressive effect on the demon king, it''s very easy to kill them.


    Everyone looked at Meng Li and wondered whether to attack the Demon Lord.


    Just seriously, if we don''t eradicate the demons today, their living environment will be even worse.


    Keep the demons, they will be bullied by the demons and demons, it is difficult to turn over.


    To solve the demons, they only need to face the demons. Besides, making the demons array is going to be a success, and they must not give up at this time.


    Think about these, they go to attack Meng Li together, this time Meng Li is facing more and more pressure, it can be said that one person is fighting a thousand troops.


    All kinds of attacks are coming towards her side. Rao is the iron man, and he can''t bear it.


    Shifanling simply went to the magic array and was stopped. Someone with a solemn face tried to negotiate with shifanling.


    He said:


    "demon king, if we have any offence, we will come to plead guilty one day. There is really no need to force our Terran to the end."


    Shifan order: "what do you mean to force on a dead end?"


    "You came here by yourself, and the demons didn''t come to beat you. You can withdraw completely, so there''s nothing wrong?"


    People of the human race


    It sounds reasonable.


    But the key is that we have reached this point, and there is no way out.


    They can no longer undermine the 18 sages.


    Shifanling didn''t want to talk too much. He looked at Meng Li''s face and said:


    "you should stick to it."


    Meng Li nodded.


    The order of Shifan continued to move towards the magic control array. It can be said that the gods can stop and kill the gods, and no one can stop them. The power of the human race will be damaged again and again.


    All kinds of magic tools, all kinds of gorgeous moves, go to the world Buddhist order.

 Chapter 1534

    However, they failed to hurt him. In fact, they could not tell which one was the real body of shifanling.


    It''s very tiring to meet Meng.


    I can only thank her for not being an enemy to the Vajrayana.


    The real body of shifanling was hidden in so many parts, which urged them to go to the magic array.


    As soon as they rush up, those who protect the magic array try their best to destroy these parts, only one and another.


    However, those who formed the magic control array were frightened at the moment. The enemy was so close to them, and they could not move because of the formation.


    If those people can''t protect them well, they can only be slaughtered.


    This tug of war lasted for a long time, and the Vajrayana used the separation to consume their strength and magic weapons, and they were all desperate in the end.


    It has already revealed the numbness, which is also equivalent to giving the chance to the Buddha.


    The order of Shifan urges all the separatists to go towards a corner and open the entrance strongly.


    The most important thing is that their magic weapons have been almost consumed, and the shifanling is now more dominant. Although they are numerous, they can''t stand it at the moment.


    Finally, he killed some people and got an entrance. The shifanling entered quickly with his real body. The array was going to be great and powerful, with a great sense of oppression and dazzling light.


    Shifanling felt that he was going to be blinded.


    The next second, Meng Li appeared beside shifanling. After all, shifanling had already got the entrance. Why did she have to fight with others outside?


    It''s just that they came in, but they were made dumplings. They were trapped in the array, and there were countless attacks around.


    Shi Fanling said to Meng Li in silence:


    "what are you doing in here? I can do it by myself. "


    Meng Li said without thinking:


    "I came in to help you carry the wound."


    "If you think about it, you must feel bad when so many injuries fall on you. I''ll help you share a little."


    Shi Fanling suddenly laughed and couldn''t help reaching out his hand and touching Meng Li''s head:


    "you are so lovely."


    Meng Li was obviously stunned for a moment and looked away uneasily.


    They think it''s nothing, but the rest of them are really hot eyed.


    Damn, two men who look like demons do this.


    Meng Li didn''t even look at other people''s eyes, but decisively took out the epee and made a volley towards the center of the array. She was ready to get hurt.


    Forcibly destroying an array is bound to be rebounded by the power, no matter she or shifanling is the same.


    That''s why she came in. Shifanling has helped her a lot. It''s unreasonable to help her suffer this injury.


    Her volley cut, with great power, at the same time rebound to her strength is also quite big, at this time, the Buddha order suddenly blocked in front of her, helped her block these injuries.


    Such a big injury made shifanling groan. Meng Li was stunned again. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    This cut did not completely destroy the array, while the others were still attacking them fiercely, intending to stop them.


    It''s all in the hands of shifanling.


    Meng Li said to Shi Fanling, "get out of the way."


    Maybe she has to cut down again to destroy this array.


    The damage this time cannot be borne by the Vajrayana.


    Shifanling said with disdain:


    "these injuries are like tickling to me."


    "It''s you. Don''t be killed."


    Meng Li took a look at shifanling and the eighteen people who could not move. Their expressions were angry and desperate.


    She gritted her teeth. She could only say that her position was different. If the magic circle was not destroyed, so many people of the demons would die here.


    With a cold face, Meng Li once again cut in the air, this time completely destroyed the magic array.


    All the forces of the 18 people who formed the array broke up, and the sage realm was already a high cultivation. These forces had a great impact on Meng Li and shifanling.


    Let their bodies can not be stable in the air, a huge force shakes their internal organs, ask for love is quick to stretch out the vine, entangle Mengli and shifanling, let them not be hit by the power to fly to the ground.


    "No, no!" A lot of people said hopelessly.


    And on the side of the demons, people cheered and cheered, and the magic array that threatened them the most was gone!


    Mom doesn''t have to worry about losing my mind anymore.


    "Withdraw, withdraw!" Terran side decisively began to organize the retreat, they did not even have the power to stop each other, how can they kill the demon king and the demon lord.


    Now there are so many demons who can go to the battlefield. They have no chance of winning at all.


    Heaven is not fair, how can there be such a monster, just two people can face them.Seeing that they were going to leave, the demons came forward and suggested to Meng Li:


    "Lord, why don''t we take advantage of the victory?"


    "If we weaken the main power of the human race today, it will not be a dream for us to unify the Three Kingdoms."


    Meng Li took a silent look at shifanling, who realized that the demon king was still here.


    I was too excited just now, and my face turned red. Now my face turns red again. It''s embarrassing.


    He hesitated to explain. Shi Fanling calmly extended his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "good wish."


    The man didn''t know what to do, so he wanted to find a way to get in.


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "don''t chase them. Let them go."


    "But..."


    Meng Li: "no, but I can''t disobey your orders."


    The demons could only watch the Terrans retreat in a hurry, and their faces were extremely unwilling.


    I can beat them now.


    Why?!


    The Terran people were so surprised that they thought there was still a fierce battle. Before they left in a panic, they looked back one after another, only to see that the demons were looking at them, but no one came after them.


    This kind of feeling is especially untrue, but I can''t go back and ask why you don''t chase me. Isn''t this fighting?


    In this kind of fear, they even safely evacuated from the territory of the demon clan, and everyone was relieved.


    I really didn''t catch up.


    Why let them go?


    It''s hard for them to understand.


    Looking at the twelve saints who have lost their power, the powerful are on the verge of dying, and their emperor has already died on the spot, and some of them have also died.


    The loss of this war is so heavy that it is impossible to recover even a hundred years.


    Why emperor Zun didn''t know the real strength of the demon lord and demon king, so he went forward rashly.


    People can''t help but resent that they have done so much harm to the human race.


    Ling Yun died, but also back a black pot, but also can''t blame him, after all, at this time Mengli is the devil, he has been unable to evaluate the real strength.


    And because Meng Li was the devil, Shifan ordered him to do it, which was totally beyond Ling Yun''s expectation.


    If there is no Meng Li''s coming, the demon king or the demon king in the plot will not care about anything.

 Chapter 1535

    It''s over. Mengli and shifanling return to the magic palace.


    Both of them are injured. Meng Li is more serious, but he can hold on.


    She said to shifanling:


    "don''t you have to go back to the demon clan to have a look?"


    Shifanling said faintly:


    "if you can''t deal with this, it''s their life."


    Meng Li said nothing.


    Shifanling tut again, said:


    "you woman, after using up, I want to throw it away. Don''t you forget that I fought for you?"


    Meng Li


    It''s a fight, but blood?


    Forget it. After all, they did help her.


    You can probably destroy the magic making array without the order of Shifan, but you have to pay a price, including the lives of some of the demons.


    When necessary, she certainly can''t resist hard, still want to let the demon clan cultivation is higher of person come out to help forcibly.


    "Thank you." Meng Li said sincerely.


    "How can I thank you?" the Buddha asked


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said:


    "put forward a request. As long as it''s not too much, I should be able to meet it."


    Shifanling was silent for a moment and said:


    "actually, I don''t want anything, but can you stop liking women?"


    Meng Li became interested and teased shifanling:


    "why, I like it."


    "No." Shifanling said in disgust.


    Meng Li tut said, "I haven''t heard that one who can manage other people''s preferences."


    "Anyway, I hate it." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li smiles, nods and says:


    "well, I don''t like it anymore."


    "Seriously?" The expression of shifanling was still a little serious.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I really don''t like women."


    You can be sure of your hobbies.


    Shifanling asked:


    "do you like men?"


    Meng Li Let''s not discuss this kind of boring problem childishly


    Shifanling seemed to come back to his senses and said:


    "yes, I care about what they do."


    "What you look like has nothing to do with me."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak. His questioning turns into a human form. He appears beside Meng Li, looks at the shifanling weakly, and asks in a low voice:


    "have you finished talking?"


    She really wants to talk to ah Li, but she doesn''t dare to interrupt here.


    Shifanling looked at me and asked: "little guy, why are you afraid of me?"


    Wen Qing lowered his head in fear:


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    Shifanling just laughed and went straight away.


    Wenqing then nestled in Meng Li''s arms and said in a low voice:


    "ah Li, are you hurt?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "it doesn''t matter."


    Wenqing touched Meng Li''s body with his little hand, thought about it and said:


    "your breath is disordered and violent. It must be that array has brought you too much influence. I''ll give you some vitality. You can feel better."


    Meng Li turned to ask: "what about you, are you hurt?"


    Asking Meng Li: "no more."


    "You''re great. You''ve helped me a lot this time." Meng Li said with a smile.


    At least I am useful to ah Li.


    She trotted into the room, took out a porcelain vase, stretched out a vine, and planned to start squeezing life into it.


    Meng Li asked:


    "will it affect your body?"


    He said with a smile:


    "no, if I can squeeze out, it means not."


    Meng Li was relieved. He looked at Wen Qing squeezing vitality. Unexpectedly, just as the vitality was squeezed out for a while, shifanling suddenly ran over again.


    Wenqing was holding a small porcelain vase in his hand. He grasped it subconsciously when he saw it.


    Then he hid behind him.


    It''s cute.


    Meng Li''s eyes are full of love.


    Shifanling bent down to ask: "little guy, what''s in your hand?"


    Ask for love and shake your head:


    "it''s nothing."


    Shifanling held out his hand: "show me?"


    Ask weakly:


    "can I not give it?"


    Shifanling looked at Mengli: "what do you think?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t bully a child."


    "What''s for you? Do you want me to bully you? " Shifanling''s expression almost made Meng Li beat him.She squeezed out a stiff smile and said:


    "if I owe you, I should pay it back. It''s nothing to do with her, and I won''t hurt her because I want to pay you back."


    "How are you wronged?" Shifanling''s expression was still a little proud.


    Meng Li


    Nothing to say.


    Shifan asked: "that''s settled?"


    "See you in the woods tonight."


    Meng Li


    Her expression is very difficult to say, and the Buddhist order disappeared in front of her like a gust of wind.


    Obviously relieved, she asked Meng Li:


    "does he want life, too?"


    Meng Li said directly:


    "no, he doesn''t want it. He just teases you."


    Ask for love oh, give the small porcelain bottle to Meng Li, urge Meng Li to drink quickly.


    Meng Li also absorbed the vital fluid and adjusted his breath a little.


    Wu Xiang came over in a flash, but he was extremely arrogant in front of Wu Xiang.


    Immediately said:


    "ah Li was fighting just now, why didn''t you come out to help?"


    Wu Xiang asked lazily:


    "why do I come out?"


    He choked and said:


    "isn''t Ali your master?"


    Wuxiang asked in surprise: "master?"


    Then he nodded and said:


    "it seems so."


    I still remember what I said at the beginning?


    But now I have no concept of master and servant when I get along with ALI.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t like the relationship between master and servant. At the beginning, he was not that kind of person.


    Meng Li said to Wen Qing:


    "I''m not the master of you and Wu Xiang, we are partners, you know?"


    "There is no such obligation as you said."


    As a matter of fact, Meng Liba has no friends, so must Wu Xiang.


    And ask for love, Meng Lizhen as a partner fighting side by side.


    "No, in my heart, ah Li is the master." Ask a feeling du to wear mouth to insist to say.


    Meng Li has some helplessness and doesn''t hold on to this any more.


    Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang with a smile and asked:


    "it must be something that you can take the initiative to come out."


    Wu Xiang said:


    "I just want to see who this girl gave her vitality liquid to. It''s really for you. I''ll ask her for it, but I won''t give it at all."


    It hurts to think of this.


    It''s like the old father regretting how he had such a thing.


    It''s because of him that questioning can take shape. As a result, it''s getting an ancestor for itself. It''s better than a vine. He can control it and won''t quarrel with him.


    Meng Li just laughs and starts to ask for love. He makes a lot of noise about Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang is light and unwilling to reply.


    Maybe I''m really lazy. I don''t think it''s interesting.


    Meng Li thinks that the mode of asking for love and Wuxiang is just like this. She said asking for love several times, but she didn''t change, and she didn''t say it any more.


    Maybe that''s how they get along.

 Chapter 1536

    As night falls, Meng Li''s meditation is over, and he suddenly remembers his appointment with shifanling.


    The expression was silent for a moment.


    Now Liu Yinyin is dead and Ling Yun is dead. The strength of the human race is greatly damaged, and there should be no threat to the client.


    On the contrary, we have to worry about whether the client will attack the Terran on a large scale and destroy the balance of the three races.


    In fact, the three races are out of balance. The demon clan is as strong as the demon king. The Terran emperor said that he would be killed if he was killed. He felt that the world could no longer accommodate him.


    He was just thinking that he had already been to luozhenyu and had seen a wider world. How could he be willing to live in a small world.


    But last time I listened to him, it seemed that he had plans for himself.


    Now the Terrans are weak and leaderless, and the demons are relatively stable.


    Well, living in the world, Sanskrit did not intend to make waves in this world, and did not have the grand dream of unifying the three worlds.


    It can also rely on the order of the Brahman to check and balance the trustors who come back.


    It''s just that the ban on system space hasn''t been loosened yet?


    Meng Li sighed and went to the appointment.


    After arriving, shifanling didn''t come. Meng Li thought he was fooled again. Unexpectedly, shifanling appeared in front of her the next second and attacked her.


    Meng Li can only deal with it. During this period of time, she also had some exchanges. Meng Li thought that she could deal with the shifanling. But after the separation of shifanling came out today, she found that she was still too young.


    This kind of duel was made by Shifan, but how to say, it''s also useful.


    At least let her progress some, can understand some things.


    There was no suspense. Shifanling defeated Meng Li again, and said:


    "you are too weak."


    "I haven''t made any progress in all these years."


    "I''ve lived a long time."


    Meng Li Is it my fault to live long? "


    Perhaps at the beginning, the shifanling was relatively weak, and this period is quite long for the shifanling.


    Even in the heart of Brahma, I have lived for a long time.


    But I feel that the years she spent should not be as long as shifanling, because she always shuttles all over the world, and the speed of time is different.


    Maybe she spent a month there, and it''s been a hundred years since she came here.


    However, it is also possible that he has spent ten years on his own, and his side is only one day.


    Shifanling got on the branch, leaned against the tree and squinted at it:


    "that''s right."


    "It''s just vulnerable."


    "Do you want to be a teacher? I''ll teach you the skill of separation."


    Meng Li looked up at shifanling, and his cold face was even comparable to the bright moon in the sky at some time.


    And at a certain moment, they complement each other.


    She opened her mouth, and a strange feeling came to her.


    She lowered her head again and pressed the feeling down. By this pressure, the strange feeling just disappeared.


    "No Meng Li refused.


    "If you hand over all the things at home to others, you won''t be afraid..." She said.


    Shifanling covered half of his eyes and said: "who told you that I only have some housekeeping skills?"


    Meng Li: "ah, forget it..."


    "I don''t like the next time I see you, you are still so weak."


    "No matter how weak you are, you can''t be my friend. You should know." Shi Fanling said coldly.


    Meng Li also found a tree and leaned on it. He wanted to see the moon, but he found the direction of the moon in the world.


    She can only choose not to see, silent.


    After a long time, she said:


    "just can''t do it."


    "You are just like a pig. You can''t even push it." Shifan''s voice was cold.


    Meng Li is silent again.


    No one knows what she''s feeling now.


    She will try to be strong.


    In your own way.


    She


    Ah


    "Even if you don''t learn, I don''t have to teach you." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    They were silent and the atmosphere was strange.


    As time went by, Meng Li even heard the breathing sound of shifanling changed and seemed to fall asleep.


    She set up a border for shifanling. It was deep in the night


    The movement was very light. Shifan made his eyelids tremble for a while, and there was no movement.


    Meng Li has been staring at the moon, asking questions in his mind and asked:


    "Li, what are you looking at?"


    Meng Li returned faintly:


    "the moon."


    "Is the moon so beautiful? You''ve seen it for a long timeThe consciousness of asking for love felt it and said:


    "but you are looking at him."


    Meng Li took back his eyes: "what are you talking about? What I see is the moon."


    "He has nothing to look at, but the moon is just in his direction."


    Wenqing still believes what Meng Li said:


    "OK."


    "Ah Li, go back and have a rest. You still have injuries." He asked.


    Meng Li bowed his head and gave a gentle smile:


    "it doesn''t matter."


    "You go to bed early. Don''t make any noise." Meng Li said to Wen Qing.


    For questioning sleep, is equivalent to a rest of consciousness, she also needs to rest.


    Ask: "OK."


    Meng Li continued to look at the moon, but shifanling only had a short sleep.


    When he noticed that there was a look on him, he just kept his eyes closed, and a light smile came out of the corner of his mouth.


    After a long time, he suddenly "woke up", suddenly sat up and looked at Meng Li, suddenly on Meng Li''s eyes.


    Seeing that the other person''s eyes were calm as usual, shifanling asked:


    "are you going to leave soon?"


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "maybe."


    "When." Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li said, "I''m not sure. I feel fast."


    Shifan was a little upset in his heart. He wanted to go again. This dead woman wanted to go again.


    But not on the surface.


    "What did you just stare at me for?" This is what the Buddha asked.


    Meng Li said calmly:


    "I''m just appreciating the moon. Why haven''t you got rid of narcissism?"


    "Enjoy the moon?" Shifanling suddenly laughed, stroked his face and said:


    "you see me as the moon in the sky."


    Meng Li


    "By the way, you will still be in this world." Meng Li forced his way out of the topic.


    Shi fan Ling: "how?"


    For him, it''s almost the same in any world.


    It doesn''t matter.


    If you want to go, no one can keep him.


    Meng Li just said:


    "if you still want to be in this world, try to keep the balance among the three ethnic groups."


    "It''s not good who is strong or weak."


    Shifanling raised his eyebrows and tut:


    "you women always want to use me."


    Meng Li: "it''s also for your own good. If you play too much, you will be rejected by the way of heaven."


    Shifanling has a big game today. In fact, Lingyun should not be damned. After all, he still needs the emperor to support the Terran.


    But Ling Yun has the idea of never dying today.


    Many things in this task have to start from the overall situation.

 Chapter 1537

    Shifanling said indifferently:


    "at will."


    "If you exclude me, just go."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but Shi Fanling said:


    "besides, I''m not the one to pick things up."


    Meng Li: "that''s true."


    The meaning of shifanling is very clear. If others don''t provoke him, he won''t make trouble.


    Maybe it''s a little tacit in her mind, too?


    6018 suddenly said in Meng Li''s mind:


    "the client wants to talk to you, and the client says he is very angry."


    Meng Li


    Angry what?


    She agreed.


    "What do you mean


    Meng Li: "what do I mean?"


    "You find a demon king to suppress me?"


    Meng Li: "you think too much. I have no right to arrange his behavior."


    "But that''s what you mean. Are you a Terran, so no matter where you go, you tend to be a Terran?"


    Meng Li is silent, whatever he says.


    "What''s more, Ling Yun died like this, and I want to kill the enemy What a pity... " Yutian said:


    "you don''t pursue after the victory, do you know that I have become the eternal sinner of the demon clan now, and they will think that I am not a demon lord?"


    "They all resent me. I have to carry all these black pots."


    "What are you kind to the Terran?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter how Yutian yells, Meng Li doesn''t speak.


    Anyway, Yutian was very sorry that he didn''t weaken the power of the Terran to a greater extent.


    It should be a golden opportunity for him.


    Yutian muttered a fire, but Meng Li really didn''t want to hear it, and said:


    "if you are not satisfied with the current situation, you can judge that the task has failed."


    In this situation, I''m afraid the organization will not allow Yutian to make such a judgment.


    The situation is not bad.


    Yutian suddenly lost his voice.


    Now he can only choose to accept and die.


    He would not be so angry if he could judge failure.


    It''s too hot.


    It''s amazing that this broken organization can bring people back!?


    Yutian didn''t say a word. Shifanling looked at Mengli and frowned slightly:


    "you are a woman who can talk to me. Can you respect me?"


    Meng Li looked in the past:


    "something happened just now."


    The Buddha gave an order.


    "Come back, I''ll come back. By the way, you''ll drive the demon king out of the demon Palace first." Yutian''s voice came again.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    She said to shifanling:


    "the Lord has come back. You''d better leave the magic palace."


    Shifanling: "afraid of me?"


    Meng Li was silent for a moment, thinking it might be?


    Can Yutian allow such a rebellious person to be in his magic palace?


    However, it is very easy for shifanling to come in even if he is driven out.


    "Don''t you take me to your organization as a guest?" The Buddha asked again.


    There was a certain expectation in his eyes.


    Meng Li: "I just don''t know where to settle you."


    She didn''t know much about the organization. She didn''t know many places. She took shifanling with her and didn''t know where to take him.


    If you really want to go, it''s OK.


    Seeing Meng Li''s embarrassed expression, Shi Fanling said casually:


    "I can''t count on you. Forget it, I won''t go."


    Meng Li: "really not going?"


    "I don''t want to go." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li felt that the prohibition of himself and the system space was loose. He took a look at the shifanling:


    "I''ll send you out of the magic Palace tomorrow morning."


    Shifanling did not speak, and his figure disappeared in front of Mengli.


    Meng Li could only go back to his room and meditate for a while, then it was daybreak.


    I didn''t expect that shifanling made breakfast for her and brought it to her in person.


    What''s more, the dishes were put on the table. Looking at them delicately, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "how can you have such leisure?"


    They don''t have to eat breakfast at all.


    Wen Qing and Wu Xiang are all around the table. Wen Qing doesn''t dare to speak, but Wu Xiang doesn''t want to speak. Shi Fanling glances at them and falls on Meng Li.


    Said:


    "just want to eat."


    Meng Li did not say anything else and ate in silence.


    After having breakfast, he would send the shifanling out, but the shifanling said: "no, I''ll go by myself."


    He took a look at Meng Li. His eyes stayed for about three seconds, and his figure disappeared without hesitation.There was no polite words when saying goodbye, no extra emotion.


    No procedure.


    Meng Li sighed a little, looked at her thoughtlessly and said:


    "this task is finished, go back."


    The client is anxious to come back. He is very angry now, so he has to go.


    If the system space ban is not loose, you can give her more time to go out and find some natural materials and treasures to make up for.


    But Meng Li felt that he had made up for her this time. He found a lot of things for her.


    Shifanling also took a lot of good things to eat.


    In fact, asking for love is afraid of shifanling, but shifanling is really OK for asking for love at present.


    If it''s necessary to ask for help, she''ll try again. It''s not a big problem.


    For want to go back, Wuxiang with inquiry naturally have no opinion, they first returned to Lingtian, Meng Li returned to the system space.


    I''m prepared for this task with a low score, but it still depends.


    Check the task reward:


    congratulations on completing the client''s wish of Yutian: don''t let the magic blood lotus fall into other people''s hands, live, and still be the Lord of the demon world.


    Score 80 points, get 45000 points, boundary power reward: 600 points, soul power reward: none.


    Complete the hidden task: comply with the will of heaven, get the points reward: 100000 points, Jieli reward: 2500 points, get the small world contribution point: 10 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    level: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1447500


    Jieli: 64400


    soul power: 0


    contribution point: 30


    props: Resurrect one in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    This time, the score is only 80, which is the qualification line of the five-star mission, so the reward for this mission is really much lower.


    In the last world, an ordinary task seemed to be 70000 points and 900 forces, which was much less.


    Fortunately, we have completed the hidden mission of the way of heaven, and the harvest is good.


    Meng Li didn''t care about Yutian''s anger to her at all. He didn''t feel much in his heart.


    In fact, from the point of view of Yutian, it''s also very difficult.


    It doesn''t work. It doesn''t work for him at all.


    But he can only accept it. If he doesn''t accept it, he can''t continue to be his master. It''s a kind of trade. To go back is the biggest benefit for him.


    After thinking about it, I still plan to have a sleep, and then go to see what happened after Yutian went back.


    By the way, see shifanling?


    But Meng Li wakes up and asks to see the follow-up, but is told by 6018 that the follow-up of that world cannot be captured.


    This makes Meng Li feel sorry for a moment, and then he thinks that he can''t see it.


    He put it down in his heart.

 Chapter 1538

    Meng Li went to Lingtian space again. He checked his body with his mental strength and felt that his current state was OK.


    Still a little worried, he asked Wu Xiang, who said:


    "some of her things should not be digested, so I don''t want to supplement them for the time being. Let her absorb some spiritual things as before to see the situation."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "that''s OK."


    Wuxiang said that after returning, he was sleeping and didn''t wake up. He probably felt bored. Of course, it has something to do with the undigested energy in his body.


    Meng Li went in to have a look. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he didn''t wake her up.


    Standing under the spirit tree for a while, I feel that the fruit of the spirit tree seems to be bigger.


    It also made her happy.


    As long as the success of the mature period, it must be an extremely rich harvest for her.


    However, I think the maturity period is a bit long. As a result, it has been a long time, and now it is just a little bigger.


    But good things are worth waiting for.


    To Wuxiang said he wanted to buy some food for him, Wuxiang said there is, Meng Li had to say next time to buy.


    Wu Xiang can''t help but say:


    "do you have no idea about things? Every time you buy a lot, I''m not a pig, so I can''t eat it all."


    Meng LiXiao:


    "really?"


    She really didn''t pay attention to this problem. Sometimes she bought it and worried that they didn''t have enough to eat.


    After all, this is the best satisfaction, she has become a habit.


    Wu Xiang nodded slightly and didn''t say anything else.


    Meng Li is back in the system space, this time he won''t go to the domain.


    Now it''s not so tiring to do a task. She is considering whether to start the next task immediately.


    Go ahead. It''s OK to stay in system space.


    At this moment, in the boundless world, shifanling stands in the air, behind him is boundless, beside him is Xingxiu, who says:


    "coming up?"


    Shifanling said faintly:


    "yes, the small world is boring after staying for a long time."


    "It''s true that people everywhere are boring and will suppress your strength, but we Luo Zhenyu are not bored. You can still give full play to your strength here." Xing Xiu said.


    Shifan gave a faint smile and did not speak.


    Before he left, he did something about the world. He didn''t know if the woman couldn''t see it. Would he be disappointed?


    Do you feel bad?


    "What must be the matter with you?" Xing Xiu asked again.


    He spoke politely and mildly to shifanling.


    Shifanling said:


    "is there any other organization like yours?"


    Xing Xiu asked: "hmm?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want to find it." Shifanling said without any hesitation.


    Xing Xiu said, "what are you looking for? You didn''t find out, and I don''t want to tell you, do you want to associate with the other side? "


    "Tell me, who made you interested in this?" He asked again.


    Shifanling just said lightly:


    "no one."


    "I know if you don''t tell me."


    "But take the initiative to tell you, my heart will be uncomfortable."


    "Mainly because you didn''t agree to join us." Xing Xiu said frankly.


    Shifanling said: "no more."


    "Gone." His figure disappeared.


    Xing Xiu''s figure disappeared, but after a while, he appeared beside Shi Fanling. Shi Fanling frowned slightly and said:


    "follow me?"


    "No, there''s something else I haven''t told you." The theory of criminal amendment.


    "If you think about it again, whatever you can satisfy will satisfy you." Xing Xiu''s tone was sincere.


    Shifanling: "I know."


    "Back." He added.


    Xing Xiu: "go back? Where are you going? "


    "It''s still comfortable in the small world, and you won''t come." It''s natural for the Buddha to say that.


    Xing Xiu gave a smile for a while, and then sighed a little melancholy:


    "it''s up to you."


    "There are more good things in the vast world than in the small world. I really don''t understand you..."


    But Xing Xiu''s words haven''t been spoken yet, and there''s the figure of shifanling in front of him.


    Shifanling went back to the world and lay in the demon palace. When he heard that the demons were rampant because of the weakness of the human race, he thought of what the woman had said before she left. Shifanling thought that he was really unlucky


    Why meet her?


    What a troublesome woman.


    Now he has to worry about the relationship between the Terrans and the demons. He feels that he has nothing to do when he''s full, and he finds something to do for himself.


    He went directly to the devil''s palace, and even sat on the throne of the devil. Yutian sensed that someone had broken in and went there immediately.Seeing that it was the demon king, he lost a lot of momentum.


    But he asked calmly:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Shifanling looked at Yutian''s face. Before, he felt very comfortable. Now, how can he look at Yutian''s face?


    The more you look at it, the worse it gets.


    This kind of perception made him feel a little bit bad. He said calmly:


    "guess."


    Yu Tian


    Do you want me to guess?


    I don''t want to guess.


    He didn''t speak either. He just confronts shifanling silently with his eyes. In fact, it''s a kind of humiliation to watch others sit on their own throne, but he has nothing to do.


    He came back and had a good time. He thought that the demon king didn''t care. Who knows, he still came to him.


    I''m afraid I''ll have to hold back later.


    "You do it yourself." Shifanling just said that, and said nothing else.


    Yu Tian pursed his mouth and said nothing else.


    After the shifanling left, Yutian was really honest, and the whole demon family was more comfortable.


    It''s not good to be dishonest and unsettled. The existence of shifanling makes Yutian afraid, even afraid.


    It gives the Terran time to breathe and develop.


    The Terran didn''t expect that the demon king helped them. He was very grateful for the Buddha''s order and took something to thank him. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anyone else.


    It''s said that he has been in the demon palace all the time. Only some servants are around him. He doesn''t care much about the whole demon family.


    Especially casual.


    Finally, I heard that the demon clan was engaged in internal fighting, and some demons were ganging up to make a rebellion against the demon king.


    Blame the demon king for not leading the demon clan to glory, blame the demon king for indulging in wine and lust, and have no ambition.


    In the face of a lot of accusations, looking at the leader demon who denounced him, he was not confident and nervous. Shifanling sighed and said:


    "come again, be confident."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, this is the end of the matter. I can only say it again. Anyway, everything has been said and there is no turning back.


    After several requests of the world Vatican decree, the order of rebellion became louder and louder.


    More momentum, and they are shouting their blood boiling.


    Facing a group of demons who wanted to besiege him, shifanling just said:


    "OK, the position of demon king will be given to you."


    Then he disappeared.


    Since then, no one in the world has seen the demon king.


    It''s just that the new demon king is not practical, and he always worries that the old demon king will come back.


    Meng Li asked 6018 to find a task for her. She went to the task world.


    It''s quiet around. She''s going to take over the plot.

 Chapter 1539

    But before the plot came to her mind, she felt something sweeping around her face.


    And it''s very cold. What touches her is like a piece of ice.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and grabs nothing. He opens his eyes to see that the room is gloomy and the curtains are pulled to death. He has a look at the time. It''s nearly seven o''clock. It''s going to be dark, and it''s not all dark.


    Now he was lying on the bed, his head was a little dizzy. Meng Li sat up and put out his hand to press the switch beside the bed.


    When the light is on, the light in the room is good, but it still gives Meng Li a gloomy air.


    She clearly felt the air in the room.


    This body''s illness should have something to do with this Yin Qi.


    Forget it, I''d better accept the plot first. Meng Li lies down again and closes his eyes. Just as he just closes his eyes, the cold feeling comes again.


    Meng lisuo doesn''t pay attention to his nature. It''s still the plot that matters.


    The client''s name is Shen Jing. Her life experience is very pitiful. Her parents died in a car accident. Then she lived with her grandfather for several years. Finally, her grandfather died when he was old.


    The only property left to her by her next of kin is the house.


    The city is fairly developed, so the house is also valuable, and it can be regarded as the basis for the client to settle down.


    There is still some money in her hand, which is left by her grandfather. She finished high school and university with the money.


    When she was still in the internship stage, she was satisfied with her work. When she was in her twenties, she began to look for the other half of her life.


    Then a boy named Dickie broke into her life.


    In short, the first love is beautiful and sweet.


    The only thing that bothers the client is that she has no idea what her boyfriend does.


    He''s mysterious, but he doesn''t seem to be short of money.


    Dickinson also told the client not to be curious about this. He could only guarantee that what he did was right.


    Will never do bad things, his money is also formal.


    There are many ways to make money in the world, but you don''t understand it.


    The client will not be able to continue to ask.


    As the client''s internship period passed, her work was officially stabilized, but not long after it stabilized, she began to be in poor health.


    How to say?


    I always think there''s a ghost.


    I''m afraid of the cold.


    The girl''s face changed from a weak one to a sicker one.


    Loss of appetite, fatigue and listlessness.


    The client feels that her life is like being pumped out with a needle. Time is her countdown.


    I feel like I''m dying.


    Go to the hospital to see, also did not find out what problem to come, must say oneself bad, the doctor suggests consignor to do a test.


    Take a look at your brain.


    The client is helpless.


    I told my boyfriend that he listened carefully and was very kind to the client.


    She was taken care of by all sides, and her face and eyes were full of love.


    There''s not a bit of fraud.


    She also took her to see doctors everywhere, including traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine and folk prescriptions.


    It''s said that some professors are masters. According to the clients'' contacts, they can''t be found.


    The client has always felt extremely lucky to have this boyfriend.


    But her body was still weakening day by day, and she felt that something was playing a trick on her.


    It''s like


    Kid?


    She told her boyfriend about it. He said that if you were afraid, I would accompany you.


    So my boyfriend moved in.


    Since her boyfriend came, she has been teased less.


    This gives the client a lot of peace of mind.


    Finally, they got married. After they got married, they went to live with their boyfriends. They didn''t feel teased by invisible things any more.


    It''s just that the body is still not good.


    Finally, the client died three years after marriage.


    After she died, the client looked at her husband holding her body and couldn''t cry for herself. She was also extremely unwilling. She wanted to go back to accompany her husband.


    I want to go back to my body.


    This obsession is so deep that it is caught by the organization''s system.


    However, as a result, an extremely cruel truth emerged in front of the client.


    Dickens was born into a metaphysical family. Nowadays, there are few such people. After all, most people believe in science.


    But people who believe in these things have great respect for Dickens.


    They mainly decorate fengshui, expel evil spirits and fortune telling. They are similar to doctors. They can cure and harm people.


    But today, the family of metaphysics has long gone.


    Nowadays, there are few people, not to mention, who are willing to inherit their family property and continue to do this.Aunt and uncle diqian did not want to learn this, but broke off the relationship with the family. Only diqian''s father learned it.


    Then it was Dickens'' turn to learn.


    Dickens didn''t notice the client, but the client''s constitution was very special.


    It''s the Yin constitution. If this constitution had existed hundreds of years ago, it would have been difficult to survive to the present. But now that there are few things, the client is hardly affected by it.


    Because Dickinson was curious about whether the client was troubled in her life, she was attracted by the client when she got to know her.


    They love each other.


    It''s just that diqian has a younger martial sister, a child adopted by his father.


    This is a girl. She is very intelligent. Her father likes her very much. This girl''s name is difeiyuan. She has been in love with diqian secretly.


    When she learned that diqian was in love, her heart was full of self-evident feelings.


    Dickinson only told the client that she was his sister, so the client treated her like a future sister-in-law.


    Make good friends with her and often leave her at home for the night.


    However, the jealousy in feiyuan''s heart is more and more intense. She thinks that the client is not worthy of Dickens. They have no common language at all.


    And I don''t think the client will understand Dickens and his family at all.


    Still holding a breath in my heart, I want to be superior.


    We should see who is the most important in diqian''s mind between ourselves and Shen Jing.


    Of course, she also had the heart to get rid of Shen Jing, but she didn''t want to face the evil in her heart.


    So she put a curse on herself. This curse is very vicious. Once a kid gets entangled, she won''t let go.


    According to the truth, it is easy for their metaphysical family to deal with a kid.


    But how could feiyuan allow diqian to solve the problem like this.


    She''s gambling on her health.


    And the most amazing thing about this mantra is that if the imp doesn''t voluntarily leave its identified host, forcibly take it away, or force it to leave, the damage to the imp will be equal to the damage to its identified host.


    So even diqian couldn''t get rid of the imp by force. After all, to hurt the imp is to hurt feiyuan.


    But I can''t bear to see feiyuan troubled by the imps.


    At this time, diqian''s father said that if there was a person with Yin constitution who would attract the kid, feiyuan would not be troubled.

 Chapter 1540

    So the client, a person with Yin constitution, was shot lying down.


    This is also designed by feiyuan.


    Diqian was in a dilemma. She was a younger martial sister and a girlfriend.


    But diqian''s father gave a death order. If he could not save his younger martial sister, he would not be called his father.


    And don''t go back home.


    He also told diqian to get the kid to Shen Jing first, and then they would try to help Shen Jing get rid of the kid.


    The younger martial sister is no longer in good health. She can''t continue to suffer from the kids.


    As long as they get through, they won''t object to their marriage.


    Before, diqian''s father wanted diqian to marry feiyuan and opposed the love between diqian and Shen Jing.


    Dickinson was finally moved, which was equivalent to acquiescence.


    Feiyuan also makes an appearance that he doesn''t want to harm others, but father Di has been persuading feiyuan that you can''t continue to do so.


    Your body doesn''t allow it. Besides, we can''t break the foundation of our business. Do you want to abandon your things from primary school to university?


    So feiyuan reluctantly agreed.


    He took the kid to Shen Jing''s home. When he saw Shen Jing, he was obviously more suitable to be his host and resolutely abandoned feiyuan.


    Since then, he has stayed at the client''s home.


    The client suffered a lot.


    The di family didn''t care about the client''s health.


    Maybe I''ll think in secret, just die.


    My son doesn''t have to put his heart on her all the time.


    Diqian felt guilty and was especially kind to the client.


    All kinds of medical treatment also hope to prolong the life of clients.


    But kid in one day, the client can''t be good.


    However, Dickens could barely suppress the kid and prevent him from torturing the client, but he couldn''t get rid of him.


    In the end, the client died.


    In this case, the client is the most innocent.


    Diqian was also an accomplice. After all, he acquiesced at that time.


    Although he was very kind to the client later, he was just seeking his own peace of mind.


    It''s true that he loves the client, but between the client and the younger martial sister, he chose the younger martial sister who grew up with him.


    He chose his own father.


    He also found himself in a great dilemma, and he had all kinds of melancholy.


    He may think he is not wrong.


    But you can love your younger martial sister and respect your father, but not in this way. You can''t sacrifice other people''s lives to show your greatness.


    It''s not about who your father, younger martial sister and girlfriend fall into the water to save. If it''s really such a thing, you have the right to choose. You can save your father and younger martial sister.


    The biggest problem is that you have to hurt one person to save another.


    Dickens didn''t have that right.


    Moreover, the whole incident was deliberately designed by people with ulterior motives.


    Although later he will naturally regret, regret the original decision, but what is the use of these?


    The fact is that he acquiesced.


    And never told the client.


    The client doesn''t even have the right to know. Of course, it''s stupid to tell her.


    And after the client died, feiyuan finally moved diqian with his true feelings. They were together.


    Then we mourn the consignor and worship all kinds of things together. Every time, we still look affectionate.


    And diqian''s father is also an accomplice, and feiyuan is the murderer directly.


    After the client knew the truth, it was hard to imagine that the one who loved her so much was the cruelest one.


    She didn''t want to come back after this mission, it wasn''t worth it.


    Her wish is: let them get what they deserve.


    There are many details in the plot, many of which are about Dickens'' kindness to the client.


    How can a man love a person, treat her incomparably well, but acquiesce in everything at the beginning?


    I think there is only one way, that is to treat the client as a terminally ill patient.


    Knowing that you are going to die, I''ll treat you well before you die, so that you don''t leave any regrets, so that you don''t leave any regrets. This is the best ending.


    Do you want to know that Dickinson''s conscience won''t hurt?


    If you ask him, he has infinite difficulties. I only agree to be with you.


    I can''t disobey my father.


    I can''t help myself. Let''s just watch my younger martial sister do that


    I just didn''t expect that we didn''t come up with a solution in the end.


    I just overestimated myself.


    Dickinson had been trying to find a way to save the client, but for various reasons, he couldn''t find out.


    Among them, his father and younger martial sister deliberately conceal and obstruct.


    Moreover, they are not obvious in concealing and hindering the whole play, and on the surface, they help him to solve the problem.Otherwise, maybe he can think of a way.


    Meng Li sighs, which destroys the client''s cognition of the world. She doesn''t want to come back now.


    My heart should be full of disappointment in this world.


    I think I have a husband who loves me, but the person I love deeply is like this.


    She doesn''t have any close relatives in the world. It''s really not worth remembering.


    Meng Li thinks that the current mission is quite different from the one star two star mission.


    When it comes to the mission of 123, love and hate are very clear. It''s easy to see who is right and who is wrong.


    It''s clear who your enemy is.


    But now we need to grasp a degree.


    Like Dickinson, is he vicious? It doesn''t seem to be.


    It seems that they are also desperately trying to find a way to save the client.


    Say he doesn''t love clients?


    Not all. After all, the client stayed with her for a few years, just like a princess. Dickinson gave her all he had.


    She is also very happy, otherwise she will not die, and she desperately wants to go back to her body and continue to enjoy the good life.


    But when it comes to love, why?


    I feel more and more that things in the world are hard to be black and white.


    But Dickens could not escape the fate of revenge.


    His actions are clearly there.


    She opened her eyes again and got out of bed. Her body was not light and heavy at all. She felt like a wet sponge.


    It''s wet, uncomfortable and sticky.


    The curtain was opened, and the light came in. Now the client can''t continue to work.


    I can only stay at home every day, and I have no energy to go out for other activities.


    The sound of opening the door rang. Meng Li didn''t move on the bed. There was no need to think about it, but diqian came.


    No one but him has the key to the client.


    I didn''t expect to be followed by flying kite. In fact, it''s no surprise.


    Feiyuan will come to see the client if she has nothing to do. Now she plays the role of a good friend of the client.


    Ask the client for help.


    Since the imp followed the client, feiyuan never dealt with the client again.


    Because she thinks that she is more important than the client in Dickinson''s heart, this kind of satisfaction makes her look down on the client with a superior and victorious attitude.


    She can also accept Dickinson''s kindness to the client. She thinks that Dickinson is a lost man and will return one day.


    As long as the things you do can make you feel at ease, I will have the patience to continue to wait.


    Feiyuan also wants to be quite clear.

 Chapter 1541

    Diqian and feiyuan walk in side by side. Seeing Meng Li lying on the bed, feiyuan immediately steps forward.


    It''s closer to Meng.


    She called out kindly:


    "sister in law."


    Meng Li also showed a little smile and said:


    "we are not married yet, just call my name."


    "Not fast."


    When feiyuan said this, his tone was inexplicably sour.


    "did Dickens wake up to this question


    Meng Li rubbed his sour neck and nodded at will.


    Diqian sighed with a worried expression and said:


    "I''ve bought some vegetables. You''re hungry. Lie down first. I''ll make it with feiyuan."


    Feiyuan nodded, and there was a trace of pity in her eyes, which was the unique look of the strong looking at the weak, and said:


    "yes, we''d better cook for you first."


    Meng Li waved his hand:


    "feel free."


    Feiyuan and diqian went to the kitchen again. At this time, diqian had not moved here, but almost came here when they were empty.


    They are busy in the kitchen, Meng Li is to start looking for the little thing.


    It doesn''t need any special technique. This kind of little thing should be seen directly with the talent and mental power of dream beast.


    She began to look for it. Suddenly, it was not easy to find it.


    There are no conspicuous places.


    Even Meng Li in the wardrobe had looked for it, and finally found it in a jar on the balcony of the room.


    This jar was filled with some skin care products before flying kite. The jar is very delicate.


    I didn''t expect to be a nest for small things.


    At that time, feiyuan said that the skin care products were made by herself. She made a lot of them and the effect was very good. Now many girls are learning to make them, and the client is not surprised. She accepted them and used them.


    There is no obvious effect, but there is no negative effect. It''s used for moisturizing. It''s used every day and as body milk. After all, such a large can has a shelf life. It''s expired when it''s not needed, and it''s used up quickly.


    Looking at the jar is very beautiful, the client is not willing to throw it, just put it in the room.


    Meng Li opened the jar and saw Xiao a Piao hiding in it. It was small and baby like.


    But his appearance is a little scary. His eyes are all black without white eyes. Moreover, they are very big and eye-catching on his face.


    It also has big ears, how to see how awkward.


    Seeing Meng Li looking at him, he cracked his mouth and laughed at Meng Li. Meng Li felt a strong decadent air burst into her nose.


    Make her head have a moment dizzy, this taste, good head.


    There''s a little tumbling in the stomach.


    I want to throw up. This guy really stinks and looks ugly.


    She endured and continued to look at Xiao a Piao. He was still smiling at Meng Li. In a trance, Meng Li seemed to hear harsh and gloomy laughter.


    Xiao a Piao''s teeth are incomplete, only a few, but those are quite sharp, just like the dog''s teeth, which can pierce into your skin.


    The mouth is also very big. When it smiles, it seems that it can''t see the face. The smile seems to be directly pulled to the ear, occupying half of the face.


    And his eyes are all black, especially black.


    Compared with his big head, his body is very small, thin arms and legs, very deformed.


    I feel that his body can''t support his big head.


    Now curled up in the jar, has been smiling at Meng Li, that decadent gas never fade.


    Meng Li didn''t seem to be affected. He even stretched out his hand. His hand was as thin as chicken feet.


    He stretched out to Meng Li and stood up wobbly. It seemed that he was going to climb up to Meng Li.


    Meng can''t leave a trace to avoid. She sweeps the jar with her mental strength and finds that there are some runes on the inner wall of the jar.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s good for Xiao a Piao.


    However, these runes are made of special materials. If you only use your eyes to see them, you may not be able to see them.


    What''s more, it''s less likely to be found inside.


    Feiyuan really bothered.


    If you have to find an appropriate adjective, the jar is just a simple container, but with this rune, you can shelter Xiao a Piao from the wind and rain.


    Let it grow more happily.


    When this kind of little a Piao grows up to a certain stage, he no longer needs to live in human beings to grow up.


    Basically, when his "host" dies, he will grow up.


    I don''t know where Xiao a has gone after the client''s death. Maybe he has gone to harm people, or maybe he has been solved by feiyuan secretly.


    Knowing the general situation, Meng Li takes a look at Xiao a Piao who still wants to climb towards her, and simply reaches out his hand to let Xiao a Piao come to her.The client has not come back. There are very few things to worry about. What is she afraid of.


    Is she still afraid of this little thing?


    She took the little thing to the kitchen, the little thing directly sat on Meng Li''s shoulder, looking very proud, Meng Li felt a cold shoulder, and a kind of inexplicable pressure.


    The shoulders are a little tired.


    But it''s all tolerable.


    Feiyuan talks and laughs with di Qianzheng. Suddenly, she looks back and sees Shen Jing leaning quietly by the kitchen door. The little thing is still sitting on her shoulder. Their expressions are frozen.


    After all, people in Xuanmen still can''t see this kind of thing swaying in front of them all day.


    Meng Li asked feebly:


    "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk when I come? "


    Diqian couldn''t help glancing at the little thing again. There was a warning in his eyes. It probably depended on the momentum of his whole body. The little thing really converged.


    At least it''s less smug.


    "No, how did you come out?" Feiyuan frowned slightly. As soon as it came out, the whole kitchen was full of Yin Qi.


    She didn''t feel well.


    Why don''t you just stay in the room.


    "Can''t I come out for a walk?" Meng Li said faintly.


    Feiyuan: "yes."


    "Ah, sister-in-law, you are not in good health recently. Don''t I worry about you?" Feiyuan immediately showed a gentle smile.


    At random, she took a look at Dickie as if she had said something wrong.


    As a matter of fact, the client seldom treats her so coldly, which really makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Meng Li just sighed and said nothing.


    But I didn''t move.


    Diqian and feiyuan can only continue to cook, one is cutting vegetables, one is washing vegetables, one is frying vegetables, one is putting seasoning, the picture is very harmonious.


    It''s a good match to stand together.


    But the client never thought much about it. She really took feiyuan as diqian''s sister.


    Only when they are brothers and sisters.


    Feiyuan is more heroic and decisive, while diqian looks more stable.


    Of course, there are also some indecision, and the two personalities complement each other.


    Di Qian is also good-looking, relatively speaking, the client''s appearance is better than feiyuan''s.


    Personality is also different.

 Chapter 1542

    When feiyuan was cooking, he always looked at Meng Li from time to time.


    It''s bad to look at small things. Who wants to see such ugly things standing beside her?


    It''s just hard to say.


    The more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    Even if she didn''t have this little thing, Shen Jing''s pestle would make her unhappy.


    What are you staring at?


    What''s yours is yours. I think you don''t have the life to enjoy such a good man as elder martial brother for too long.


    Dickinson could barely accept it, but he felt that his conscience was being condemned.


    If it wasn''t for his acquiescence, this little thing would not come to Shen Jing.


    Up to now, he didn''t think of a solution. He looked at Meng Li anxiously. He didn''t know how long her body could last.


    Will cause serious sequelae to her.


    But now she has something to do with herself. She has the responsibility to take care of her all her life.


    Diqian comforted himself in his heart. There were three people in a kitchen, all of whom had their own thoughts.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, diqian starts to talk to Meng Li, which is her body.


    It looks really caring.


    Also asked Meng Li:


    "I contacted a doctor again. He is very famous in the local area, but he is a little far away. I want to take you. What do you think?"


    Meng Li said:


    "it''s no use. I went there as usual and saw a lot of doctors."


    "Don''t give up, it should be before, not before." Said Dickinson, after a pause.


    Meng Li takes a look at diqian and thinks that diqian is really hypocritical.


    I know what makes my girlfriend what she is now, but I take her to see a doctor, hoping to extend her life with the help of these people.


    Want more time, everything is for their own peace of mind.


    I don''t want to blame myself.


    Meng Li said: "tired."


    "Go back and lie down. It''ll be ready in a minute." Diqian looked at the silent kite.


    Mengli didn''t move. Diqian wiped his hands and wanted to help Mengli. Mengli staggered his body.


    He said: "what do you want me to do in here?"


    "This is my home. It''s my freedom where I want to be. Do you two have something to say in the kitchen that you don''t want me to listen to?"


    Diqian Leng for a while, was Meng from the sudden temper to calm.


    Then he explained anxiously:


    "no, Jingjing, I just care about you." Make complaints about


    ''s flying kite.


    If others care about her, she will be a demon.


    Meng Li just sneered and said nothing. Diqian sighed helplessly and said to feiyuan:


    "I''ll accompany your sister-in-law for a while, you..."


    Feiyuan immediately said:


    "brother, I can, you go quickly."


    Diqian took Meng Li''s arm and coaxed him:


    "go, I''ll watch TV with you."


    Meng Li seems to be satisfied, after all, a small thing has been pressing on her shoulder is also very uncomfortable.


    She went to the living room with diqian. Diqian turned on the TV, picked up the fruit on the tea table and quickly went to the kitchen to wash it.


    It''s grapes. He started peeling Mengli.


    After peeling it, he plans to feed it directly to Mengli''s mouth, but Mengli still dislikes diqian. Don''t start, and coldly say:


    "put it aside."


    Diqian


    Forget it.


    I don''t care if you don''t feel well.


    He can only think that way.


    "What''s the matter with you, are you in a bad mood?" Dickie took a look at the little thing sitting on the sofa. He was very close to Meng Li.


    When Meng Li couldn''t pay attention, diqian glared at the little thing.


    Small things probably also understand that the other party can see it, and there is a natural threat to him, and he quietly away from Meng.


    Meng Li''s coolness faded.


    Casually glanced at the small things, he curled up on the sofa, a bit dull expression, as if now very boring.


    "Yes, I''m not in good health, so I''m in a bad mood." Meng Li answered Dickens.


    That''s what Dickens can''t say.


    "I''m sorry for you, too." For a long time, di qiancai said.


    If he didn''t agree at that time, I can''t see his Jingjing now.


    Dad has many ways to stop them from falling in love.


    Diqian can be said to have been living in self deception, he has been hypnotizing himself, his own forced, his own dilemma.


    He never even admitted for a moment that it was immoral for him to do so.


    Meng Li didn''t like to see diqian''s hypocrisy and sincerity. He didn''t speak, but just stared at the TV.The arrival of diqian and feiyuan didn''t give her enough time to make a plan for this task.


    So I can only work here. Before there is no plan, some unnecessary actions are unnecessary.


    Without diqian, feiyuan quickly made the dishes and served them all.


    Naturally, I want to come out early to see Dickie.


    Everyone on the table, Meng Li and diqian sit on one side, feiyuan himself sits opposite, see Meng Li''s expression is gloomy, they also know interest did not speak.


    Diqian is just a force to Mengli clip vegetables, a force to Mengli peel shrimp, almost did not care to eat.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li didn''t eat any of them. He had an inexplicable dislike for diqian''s hand.


    With a bowl full of shrimp, Meng said, "I''m full."


    Diqian peels shrimp: "eat shrimp?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t really want to eat today."


    Flying kite


    I can''t bear it. I don''t want to eat it. How many meanings do you mean to let others peel it for you?


    After dinner, diqian wants to stay with Meng Li and discuss with feiyuan privately to let her go home by herself.


    Feiyuan said angrily:


    "you don''t see her weird, will you stay to see her face?"


    Dickinson said tolerantly:


    "even if I look at my face, I recognize it."


    Feiyuan said:


    "but when you are here, she is in a bad mood. Would you like her to be in a bad mood?"


    "How do you know?" Dickinson asked with some doubts.


    Feiyuan rolled his eyes:


    "I''m a woman. I naturally know more about women than you do."


    "You have to give her time. I feel like she needs to be alone now."


    Feiyuan is right. The reason why Mengli treats diqian like this is that he doesn''t have to stay at night.


    At that time, she won''t let it go, and Dickens has to waste his time.


    It''s better to show your attitude first.


    Diqian should be able to listen to feiyuan''s advice.


    Sure enough, Dickinson was a little shaken. He said:


    "really don''t worry? Is it not that the more angry a girl is, the less she can leave her? "


    Feiyuan was speechless and said:


    "well, you''re here. I''m looking forward to your crying tonight."


    When Dickinson thought of this possibility, he said uncertainly:


    "shall I see what she meant first?"


    He went to Meng Li and asked carefully:


    "can I stay tonight?"


    Meng Li had a cold face and didn''t speak. Diqian understood.


    Finally, they followed feiyuan, and before they left, they still asked.

 Chapter 1543

    I said I must call them if I have anything.


    Remember to eat what''s in the fridge.


    Wait


    Seeing them off, Meng Li closed the door and locked it from inside.


    It''s locked. Even if they have a key, they can''t get in.


    Then he went into the room, and the little thing hid in the jar again.


    Meng Li picked up the jar and banged. The jar broke. The little thing was obviously shocked. Is it still in it?


    Looking at Meng Li''s indifference, he was also very angry. He bared his teeth to Meng Li, showing his sharp teeth.


    Meng Li: "what are you fierce about?"


    Little thing expression petrified for a moment, can you see him?


    She can see, too?


    Meng Li squatted down, looked at the little thing standing on the ground, and said:


    "come on, how do you want to die?"


    The little thing even opened his mouth. Now he had wisdom and screamed to Meng Li:


    "do you dare to hurt me?"


    "Do you know that if you hurt me, you will hurt yourself."


    His expression is very proud, as if Meng Li can''t help him.


    Meng Li smiles faintly, and a sign appears in his hand. He goes towards the little thing, and the little thing doesn''t give way.


    Anyway, he won''t be hurt, and then she will know.


    Unfortunately, when the rune paper was pasted on him, he knew that his judgment was wrong.


    That Fu Tianke it, as if a fire was burning him, he was so sad


    In the end, the wisdom is not high, but also learn not to bear anything, feel uncomfortable, he began to call the ghost.


    His voice was extremely ugly, and his expression was particularly ferocious. He glanced at Meng Li, but he was still looking at him.


    He howled:


    "no way, I have my own spell. It can''t be useless to you."


    This spell is what flying kite does to little things.


    There are also people who raise kids and drive them to do things for them, but kids are not so stupid. They always want benefits and guarantee their own interests.


    And this spell came out.


    This spell is something that human beings use to express their sincerity to ghosts.


    With this spell, I won''t hurt you. You can work for me and grow up here.


    It can also be regarded as signing a contract, which is more unequal. Once this spell is used, human beings can''t take the initiative to solve it. Only ghosts want to leave.


    It''s a pity that there are too many people who want to do something with this kind of ghost. Nevertheless, they are willing to.


    Feiyuan casts this spell on the little thing, and the little thing leaves her on his own initiative. The spell still exists, so it is naturally transferred to the client.


    And Meng Li''s spirit can''t be controlled by a kid. This kind of magic is useless for her soul, which is already extremely powerful in the ordinary small world.


    Meng Li''s ears hurt because of the little thing''s noise. Meng Li can''t help but yell in a cold voice:


    "if you make any more noise, you''ll be scared out of your wits."


    Little things inexplicably uneasy looked at Meng Li, face is still distorted, but dare not make a sound.


    "Why?" he asked


    Meng Li: "no why."


    "Now, remember, you are my slave, you must listen to me."


    Meng Li has no psychological burden on enslavement.


    It was originally a ghost that killed the client, and it was even more unintentional. She didn''t solve it immediately, but it was only when it was useful.


    "Slaves?" The little thing''s thin claws were all clenched, and he was still very uncomfortable. He wanted to take off the rune paper on his body.


    But it didn''t work after several attempts.


    "You get this off me first." The little thing is waiting for Meng Li bitterly.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and uncovers the talisman at will. The kid''s eyes twinkle and his figure floats in the air.


    It''s floating towards the window. It looks like it''s going to run straight away.


    Meng Li thinks that this little thing is good at judging the situation. If it doesn''t work, he will slip away.


    It''s just


    She hooked the corner of her lip. Can she run away?


    The figure of the little thing has disappeared in the room, Meng Li''s hand a piece of Rune paper is chasing in the direction of his disappearance.


    Now there is no spirit power, Meng Li uses the spirit power to urge the rune paper, which is also a helpless move.


    But the talisman driven by soul power is definitely more powerful than the talisman driven by spirit power.


    The little thing was floating in the air, and he wanted to stay away from here in a hurry. He couldn''t understand what had happened.


    There''s no need to figure it out. Just run.


    IQ can only support him to make such a judgment.


    But a wave of prestige came towards it, and he felt that his moving speed had slowed down. Looking back, a golden amulet broke into his body again, and with a huge force, he compressed and compressed again.Finally, he was locked up in an unknown space, which was full of golden light, which made him hard to open his eyes.


    And now he seems to be burned in the fire, and he even feels that his whole body is a little empty.


    Is it going to make him disappear?


    In fact, he was locked in the inner space of Fu, which was made by Meng Li with the power of space and the talent of suque Xuying.


    It''s designed to deal with this kind of thing, thinking that the task world may need it.


    It''s a piece of golden light. It can''t move.


    It''s really well prepared. It''s been in the system space for a long time. Today, it''s finally used.


    Fu returns to Meng Li. Meng Li releases the little thing. As soon as the little thing comes out, he feels that he has escaped from the fire.


    Crying, maybe it''s really painful.


    "How?" Meng Li asked.


    Small things roar: "you bully people!"


    Meng Li


    If it is to ask Nai, Nai said to her angrily, her heart may be melting.


    But this thing?


    Can you see your honor?


    It''s very ugly and twisted. It''s just for fighting.


    Meng Li didn''t have a good face or a good tone. She directly received the little thing into the rune space again and closed it for half an hour. She listened to the little thing''s wailing in pain and never stopped until he begged for mercy and listened to her.


    The little thing is honest now. He doesn''t plan to run and dare not approach Meng Li.


    Now he is afraid that Meng Li will hurt him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The little thing sobbed and choked for a long time. Seeing that Meng Li''s face was impatient, he asked.


    They all know that human beings need them to do something that they can''t see.


    Meng Li: "I''ll tell you when I need to."


    "By the way, there are some things you know you can''t say."


    The little thing asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li was speechless for a moment. Small things could only communicate, but he didn''t have adult thinking at all. It might be really hard for him to understand what she meant.


    To communicate with them, we still have to have something to say.


    "Don''t tell anyone that I can see you, and don''t tell anyone that you listen to me." She said.

 Chapter 1544

    The little thing is not willing to bend, but can only agree.


    Meng Li added another Rune to the little thing and said to him:


    "don''t try to run."


    The little thing was scared at the beginning, and had a natural fear of Fu, but he didn''t feel anything when the Fu penetrated into his body.


    It made him uneasy again.


    After all, I don''t know what''s the use of this thing.


    They have always played with human beings, but now


    "Get out and go to the bathroom." Meng Li didn''t say well.


    Little thing: --


    He can only stifle to go out, Meng Li with mental force a sweep, small things squat in a corner of the toilet, eyes very venomous.


    He''s gone. There''s less Yin in the room.


    Meng Li checked the body. He had lost a lot of money and lost his longevity. Even if he tried his best to repair it, the client would not be in good health when he came back.


    And it''s not going to last forever.


    It''s ok if the client doesn''t come back.


    In order to make himself feel better, Meng Li banished Yin Qi and relaxed his body.


    But it didn''t return to normal.


    It''s hard to recover. Little things have been here for a long time.


    It doesn''t matter. After the task is finished, the body is useless.


    Her head hurt too. Before she came, the client didn''t sleep well.


    He fell down and fell asleep until the next morning.


    The next day, Meng Li took the initiative to call diqian.


    Diqian answered the phone in a very gentle tone:


    "Jingjing, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said:


    "is uncle at home? I''ve bought something and I want to see my uncle in the evening. "


    My uncle is Dickie''s father.


    When Di Qian heard the speech, he sighed. His father didn''t like Shen Jing very much, but he didn''t say anything in the face of it.


    But he can''t be too enthusiastic.


    If Shen Jing detects her father''s displeasure, she will be sad.


    But people have this heart, and can''t let her go.


    Maybe it won''t impress dad.


    It''s a lot easier to get married.


    Thinking of this, Dickinson said:


    "at home, when you come, I''ll pick you up."


    Meng Li: "one o''clock in the afternoon."


    "I''m afraid you have something to do."


    Diqian thought that he really had something to do, so he agreed.


    I bought some tonics at the supermarket downstairs.


    It''s conventional, tacky and versatile.


    Of course, it is also the result of Meng Li''s unwillingness.


    Diqian sent her a message that half an hour later, Meng Li began to make up. His face was a little sallow, his lips were pale, his eyes were a little dark, and his image was not very good.


    In order to please himself, Meng Li''s make-up is very delicate. He wears beautiful earrings and curls his hair.


    Put on a white off the knee skirt, because the body is not good, some cold, she found a windbreaker cover outside.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I looked at myself, and I had some intellectual and gentle temperament.


    Small things in the corner of the head staring at her, since last night, he never close to Meng from within three meters of the distance.


    Meng Li waved to him:


    "come here."


    The little thing glanced at his mouth. His mouth was big and ugly, which made it even uglier. He asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said:


    "go out with me, go back to the place before you, and let her be your host."


    Before the little thing was a little disgusted with feiyuan, because he grew up very slowly in feiyuan.


    And there is always something in their house to restrain him, he is very inconvenient.


    But now I''m at a loss here. I''m eager to leave here and go anywhere.


    Hearing Meng Li say this, I feel like I''m going to break away from the bitter sea.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing, even if he agreed.


    Meng Li said:


    "do you remember what I told you yesterday?"


    The little thing thought about it and said:


    "do you want to hurt her?"


    "You are vicious."


    Meng Li suddenly laughed, but he was a bit gloomy. He was used to looking at his face. Seeing that Meng Li was going to be angry, he immediately said:


    "just listen to you."


    "What if they treat me like you do?" The little thing asked with some worry.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "don''t worry, they don''t have this ability."


    Finish saying, turn round to take own small bag, and buy gift to di PA to go out.Small things quietly follow behind, naturally dare not squat on her body.


    Diqian drives his car and gets off to meet Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li is pretty dressed today, he is happy for a moment.


    Then there was some remorse. Shen Jing was so young and beautiful before, and she became haggard after that. She was a few years old.


    I just glanced at the little thing and saw it get into his car.


    His lips moved, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    It''s a pain in the throat.


    He took the gift from Meng Li and said:


    "it''s so heavy, why don''t you tell me in advance, I''ll go upstairs and get it for you."


    "Besides, it''s not so polite to go to my house."


    Meng Li only said:


    "it should be."


    He opened the front passenger''s door for Meng Li, but Meng Li went to the back seat and said, "be comfortable in the back."


    "All right." Dickens didn''t say anything.


    When he arrived at diqian''s house, Meng got out of the car and stood at the gate of diqian''s house.


    Their home is in a suburb. It''s a beautiful courtyard. It''s very Chinese style. The client has been here several times. The interior decoration is also very Chinese style.


    It reveals a kind of profound inside information.


    There is a black cat in front of the door, which is raised by Di''s father. He lazily opens his eyes and looks at Meng Li, and then at the little thing. The cat stands up in an instant and yawns at the little thing.


    All over the hair stand up, Meng Li think this cat is quite spiritual.


    Diqian felt a little big. Dad would be angry when he saw it.


    Xu is to hear the voice of black cat, di PA came out, he was wearing a blue shirt with a stand collar, the tail of the clothes into the pants.


    The leather belt is exposed, and his whole body is very neat. His father has a national face with thick eyebrows. It''s fixed when he looks at people, which gives people a kind of stereotype.


    He first took a look at the little thing, and there was anger between his eyebrows.


    Then he looked at Meng Li. Meng Li seemed to have no idea of the strange atmosphere. He opened his mouth and cried with a smile:


    "Hello uncle."


    Di dad nodded slightly and glared at the little thing. The little thing was also angry.


    He left the family because it made him uncomfortable, but now he has to come back.


    How can it be so hard to be a kid?!


    Diqian could not help pushing his father with his hand and whispered:


    "forget it."


    I''m going to follow her later.


    Di dad gave him a cold look, but he didn''t welcome his son as his girlfriend, but everyone came, and he couldn''t be too ugly.


    He repressed his unhappiness:


    "go in. I know you''re coming. I''ve prepared the food in advance."

 Chapter 1545

    Meng left the trunk and took out the gift. When he saw the special gift printed on it for middle-aged and old people, his face turned black again.


    She also handed it to dad with a smile:


    "uncle, here you are."


    Di''s father caught him awkwardly and said to Meng Li:


    "go in."


    They went in, and the little thing followed.


    Feiyuan is cooking in the kitchen. Hearing the footsteps outside, she symbolically comes out to say hello.


    But at a glance, I saw the little things in the yard. They were a little smart.


    Knowing that it''s not safe to be here, when everyone doesn''t respond, he rushes to feiyuan and casts a spell on feiyuan.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Di PA was very angry. He never thought that the little thing came back to feiyuan.


    Meng Li pretends to be confused and looks at diqian in fear, hiding behind him in fear.


    Asked in a low voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    But this scold of Di PA, unexpectedly concealed the vigorous wind, caused some damage to the little thing, but these damages were all added to feiyuan.


    Feiyuan felt his ears pricked.


    She covered her ears, and her expression was a little uncomfortable. Then her father''s anger came down.


    The kid sat on the shoulder of flying kite with pride. He has proved with experiments that he will not be hurt.


    At most, this family is more fierce.


    Flying kite side head, know that he was cursed by small things, face very ugly, looking at Meng Li, the resentment in the eyes can not be covered.


    Although feiyuan didn''t know what she was complaining about.


    Diqian also had a headache. Why did he come back to feiyuan again?


    I can''t say what it''s like, happy?


    Naturally, she couldn''t be happy. Although Shen Jing left the thing, she entangled feiyuan again.


    There is a feeling that the palm and the back of the hand are all meat.


    He even faintly hoped that when Shen Jing left, little things would follow her again.


    No, he can''t accept that.


    This is unfair to Shen Jing.


    Dicken''s heart was tangled to death.


    Looking at Meng Li nervously, he comforted him:


    "it''s OK, just now..."


    He didn''t know how to explain.


    However, Meng Li asked: "what happened to my uncle just now?"


    Diqian hesitated: "I I don''t know. "


    Dad Di''s chest heaved and looked at Meng Li, but he didn''t like to see her any more. He said directly:


    "Shen Jing, there''s something urgent to deal with in our family, maybe it''s not too much..."


    But Meng Li said frankly:


    "is uncle going to drive me away?"


    "You misunderstood." Di PA frowned, this kind of words is to pick things.


    Sure enough, this man is not simple.


    Diqian also quickly explained:


    "Jingjing, you misunderstood. Dad didn''t mean that. He asked me to take you in first and have a rest."


    Meng Li doubted: "really?"


    Dickie: really


    After that, he took the lead and left a guest room with Meng, saying:


    "you understand more, dad didn''t mean to."


    Meng Li Zhuang murmured unintentionally:


    "I don''t know what your family is talking about."


    Hearing this, diqian felt puzzled. He never told the other party about his career. He was afraid that the other party would not accept it, but now he felt that the other party was feeling something.


    Also said God God God Dao Dao, this let him feel a little strange, she should not understand it.


    Meng Li said:


    "since you have something to do, you should deal with it first."


    Diqian also felt that he should go out to comfort feiyuan and his father, so he said something to Meng Li and went out.


    Feiyuan was a little anxious between her eyebrows. She was very distressed and asked her father:


    "master, how can I come back again? What should I do?"


    Dad frowned and said nothing.


    Diqian went to feiyuan and looked at the little thing next to him in disgust.


    It''s really harmful.


    "Who told you to bring her." Dad said calmly.


    Diqian is helpless:


    "I just want her to come to our house and get familiar with our family."


    "Yes, now." Dad gave a sneer.


    Taking a look at feiyuan, he said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t look at you like this."


    Feiyuan immediately said:


    "thank you, master."


    Dad said to Dickie:


    "follow me."He took diqian to the side, avoided feiyuan, looked at diqian with deep eyes, and said:


    "go ahead, is it your idea?"


    "What?" Diqian was stunned for a moment.


    Di Pa said:


    "this kind of thing will follow who is good. He has no reason to give up a place where he can be good and free and come to our home."


    "For what?"


    Dickinson was a little confused and said:


    "this is my question, too."


    The truth is that this truth is right, but the fact is that it came back decisively.


    At that time, he didn''t care much about that thing when he got on the bus, because in his cognition, it was impossible for that thing to leave Shen Jing.


    After all, Shen Jing is the best choice for that thing, and there is no reason to give up.


    Just ask you whether a cat eats meat or earth. Cats naturally choose to eat meat.


    Di PA''s heart is full of suspicion of diqian and looks at him with distrust.


    Said:


    "now I doubt what you did for your girlfriend to get the kid back."


    Diqian opened his mouth and felt that he was more wronged than Dou E.


    Then he heard Di''s father say: "what''s good about that woman? You are not the same people at all. Dare you tell her what our family does? "


    "She designated us as psychoses and would not understand us."


    "But for an outsider, you hurt the younger martial sister who grew up with you. Your conscience is eaten by the dog!"


    Dickinson tried to explain, "no..."


    "No..."


    But di dad didn''t listen at all. He said:


    "if you don''t solve the problem of feiyuan today, don''t call me dad in the future."


    "It''s so irritating. It''s so irritating."


    The more Dickie thinks it''s something, the more he says it.


    Diqian


    "Dad It''s really not me. Maybe it''s just a joke. When Shen Jing leaves, he will follow her. "


    His forehead is sweating. It''s hard to feel wronged.


    Di PA snorted and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he thought.


    He went straight to feiyuan and talked to her. Feiyuan''s expression was more relaxed.


    Feiyuan went to cook again. Diqian came up to her and sighed and said:


    "forget it, just let him follow me. I think my sister-in-law has suffered a lot, and I''m very sorry for her."


    When diqian heard the words, he looked at feiyuan painfully.


    But I don''t know what to say.


    When he arrived at Meng Li''s room again and saw that Meng Li was looking at his mobile phone, he reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said:


    "the matter has been solved, you can have dinner later."

 Chapter 1546

    Meng Li seems to be in a good mood again.


    She smiles happily and nods:


    "OK."


    It was in sharp contrast to Dickie''s worried look.


    When eating, Di''s father sits right above, and his sitting posture is like a meeting.


    The legs are very wide and the back is straight. When the food is sandwiched, it gives people the feeling of being meticulous.


    Diqian will bring Meng Li vegetables if he has nothing to do. If the little things are still around Meng Li before, or because of some pity, diqian''s father won''t say anything.


    But now he thinks that the disaster of feiyuan is all brought by Meng Li. How can he see it.


    I wish Meng would be gone.


    The son is still sticky with her, which makes him unable to look down and stare at diqian for several times.


    Dickinson was also in a dilemma.


    "You don''t give it to your sister either." He said unhappily.


    Before diqian spoke, Meng Li opened his mouth and said:


    "yes, I don''t think your sister is happy."


    Feiyuan is worried about things in her heart. Naturally, she can''t laugh. In particular, there are many secrets hidden in their house, which can restrain small things.


    These little things feel uncomfortable. Because of the spell, feiyuan also feels uncomfortable.


    "No, sister-in-law, I''m fine." Feiyuan forced out a smile.


    Meng Li responded perfunctorily: "OK."


    Di PA''s face was a little angry again. He felt that he was on the verge of attack.


    Diqian looked at his father with pleading eyes, but he didn''t say a word.


    After dinner, diqian couldn''t wait to see Meng away.


    I also want to try if the little thing will follow her.


    The taste in my heart is very strange, and I don''t expect it.


    Meng Li takes the initiative to leave. Feiyuan and di PA seem to send her away. In fact


    However, until Meng left diqian''s car, little things did not follow Meng Li.


    Diqian: "how about


    So?


    He got in the car and didn''t start the car. Obviously, he was giving little things a choice of time. Unfortunately, little things stayed by the kite and didn''t go.


    Meng Li asked:


    "why don''t you go?"


    That''s why Dickinson started the car.


    And di PA and feiyuan look at each other, the previous little fluke is gone!?


    The spell is still on her!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get this thing away," he said


    He had made up his mind that if this thing did not follow Shen Jing, he would find another one for him.


    It''s just that there are not many people who are more fit to raise kids than Shen Jing.


    What kind of kid do you want?


    Greedy. Maybe Shen Jing''s body has been absorbed almost.


    Of course, he didn''t believe that there was no credit for Dickens.


    We must not harm feiyuan. Feiyuan is in his heart, just like his daughter.


    "Master..." Feiyuan called weakly.


    "Rest early."


    "I''ve taken away what should be taken away." Dad turned and left.


    Now, because of the special characteristics of feiyuan, some exorcism things can''t be placed, which will make feiyuan uncomfortable.


    Feiyuan was a little moved. For Shifu, he would not easily remove these for whom.


    She thought about it and went into the room to ask the little thing why she came back for no reason.


    As soon as she entered the room, her face was gloomy:


    "what are you doing back here?"


    The little thing squatted on the opposite side of feiyuan. He shook his head because his head was big and his body was small. In a flash, he felt that he was about to fall.


    It was a small kite that he brought with him at the beginning.


    I don''t know the deep sea routines of feiyuan.


    Just said:


    "I miss you."


    Feiyuan gas knot:


    "are you back to make fun of me? Can''t you really feel what our family does? "


    "Are you not afraid to fold yourself here?"


    Little things in Meng Li there eat shriveled, began to find a sense of balance here.


    He said:


    "it''s no use scaring me."


    "If you can do it, you won''t talk to me."


    Just like that woman, if she didn''t tell him anything extra, she tortured him to death.


    Flying kite


    "How are you going to leave?" She asked.


    The little thing grinned. He was so ugly that he couldn''t look directly at it.


    He said:


    "I just want to stay here."


    Feiyuan sneered, but she was helpless.


    She always felt that she had miscalculated.Put yourself in.


    It''s a joke to say. As a member of Xuanmen, I can''t help it.


    It can only be solved.


    Di Dad took away all the things that should be taken away, knocked on feiyuan''s door and asked:


    "do you feel better?"


    Feiyuan feels more comfortable, but it''s still chilly because of the existence of small things. He can''t help hugging his arms. Di''s father is a little distressed, but he knows that everything he says is pale now.


    The key is to take action to solve the problem.


    Dicky was driving, a little uneasy. His father obviously misunderstood him. He didn''t know how to explain later.


    How to face the storm from my father.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what are you thinking?"


    Dickinson''s consciousness was pulled back. When he saw that he ran the red light, he immediately braked and stopped in the middle of the road, waiting for the red light.


    Say to Meng Li:


    "it''s OK."


    "You don''t mind today. Dad is in a bad mood because of other things."


    Meng Li: "of course I don''t mind."


    She said casually:


    "don''t say it. Your house is really a good place. I feel much more relaxed after I leave your house this time."


    "It''s not that cold."


    Dickinson said it''s natural. It''s not with you.


    I wanted to be happy for my girlfriend, but I couldn''t be happy. I forced out a smile and pretended to be happy and said:


    "is that right?"


    "That''s great."


    Meng Li faintly said, "I like your family very much."


    Di Qian really can''t answer the question. If it''s not that her father doesn''t like Shen Jing, he can suggest that Shen Jing move in.


    But now I''m sure I don''t dare to say that. Isn''t it that I''m making trouble for myself?


    "You get more sun during this time." Diqian asked.


    The light was green and his car started again.


    Since that thing is no longer with Shen Jing, let Shen Jing bask in the sun more, which can expel the Yin Qi in her body. It''s good for her health.


    Meng Li said faintly.


    I really don''t know who Dickens is. If he has to find an adjective, he has no idea.


    Don''t you have a clear understanding of your own heart, and always think about the best?


    "Don''t take it seriously. It''s really good to be in the sun." Listening to Meng Li''s random reply, diqian asked again.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Diqian had something to do in his heart, and he didn''t say much until he sent Meng Li back home.


    I didn''t stay long and drove home in a hurry.


    Meng Li looked around at home, the little things left, feel the air at home is good.

 Chapter 1547

    There are also Dickens and Dickens'' father. They are also the targets of revenge.


    We have to find a way.


    When diqian came home, his father yelled angrily:


    "he said that you didn''t do it."


    "I ask you, is it worth it for an outsider?"


    Diqian said anxiously:


    "it''s not really me, Dad. Do you believe me once? If I want to do this, why did I acquiesce at the beginning?"


    "I have made a painful choice, is it difficult to make another painful choice?"


    For him, whether it''s small things pestering feiyuan or Shen Jing, it''s extremely painful.


    But Dida still insisted on his own idea:


    "who knows if you regret it, or if you are bewildered."


    "What do you want me to do?" Dickinson asked in some pain.


    Dad looked at him and said nothing. Diqian nodded to himself:


    "I see."


    "I''ll find a way."


    Di PA: "anyway, I can''t get it back. I''ll get it to someone else."


    He doesn''t want to hurt people, but what can he do for flying kite.


    Although it may hurt people''s conscience, it''s better than watching feiyuan suffer.


    Actually, it''s not surprising that di PA thinks so. If people around him die and a stranger dies, most of them will choose to let the stranger die.


    Dickinson sighed deeply, which was tacit.


    After a few days, Meng Li stayed at home every day to play, nothing to sit in the community inside the sun.


    If the client doesn''t come back, she naturally doesn''t need to find any job to pave the way for the future.


    Cary also has some money, enough for her to complete the task.


    Compared with her comfortable days, the days of feiyuan are much more difficult.


    Because feiyuan and diqian have less time to come here. Of course, there are some reasons why Mengli rejected him.


    Small things have been pestering feiyuan, and his existence will only make feiyuan''s body decay day by day.


    Diqian and Dipa have been trying to get feiyuan to get rid of the little things, but they have not succeeded.


    Found some physique suitable for raising kids, small things do not pass.


    They couldn''t figure out why the little things had to stick to feiyuan because they couldn''t get any good from her.


    And I don''t know who put this vicious spell on feiyuan at the beginning.


    Meng Li was reading at home when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She released her mental strength. It was feiyuan, and she came alone.


    After thinking about it, she got up and opened the door for feiyuan. Feiyuan came in, not looking very well. She squeezed out a smile and said to Meng Li:


    "sister in law, I''ll see you."


    She also had some fruit in her hand.


    Meng Li nodded and took a look at the little thing next to the flying kite. Seeing Meng Li, the little thing''s arrogant expression suddenly converged.


    Feiyuan turns to look at Meng Li again. There is doubt in her eyes.


    This


    She suddenly felt that little things were afraid of Shen Jing?


    I felt that it was a wonderful discovery.


    Meng Li was not moved to see the doubt in Fei Yuan''s eyes, and he looked as usual.


    He said:


    "it seems to me that you are sick and look so bad."


    Feiyuan''s expression was gloomy for a moment and said:


    "I It''s all right


    She put the fruit on the table and said to Meng Li:


    "my brother has something to do recently. He asked me to buy all these fruits. Sister in law, you are so happy."


    Meng Li went back and sat on the sofa, so that he could watch feiyuan in his spare time:


    "is it happiness to find your brother like this?"


    Feiyuan was puzzled and asked:


    "aren''t you happy?"


    Meng Li faintly smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Fei Yuan glanced at the room and found it clean and tidy. Before, Shen Jing was not feeling well and her home was always in a mess.


    She looked at Meng Li again, sat down next to him and said kindly:


    "sister in law, I think you are better."


    Meng Li let out a meaningful sound. Feiyuan held out her hand and said to Meng Li:


    "I''ll feel your pulse."


    Xuanmen family also wants to know some medical theory. Before, the client asked feiyuan to pass the pulse. Meng Li picked the eyebrow and stretched out his hand.


    Feiyuan starts to feel her pulse and feels Meng Li''s physical state. Her doubts are deeper.


    This?


    How can you recover so well?


    Even if you are yourself, you can''t let a person who has been harmed by imps recover so quickly.


    Seeing the doubts in feiyuan''s eyes, Meng Li hooked his lips and asked:


    "am I ok?"


    Some of them couldn''t laugh, and their faces were a little ugly. They asked:"What have you done all this time? Or what did you eat? "


    She''s looking for a reason.


    Meng Li asked back:


    "why, do I have any health problems?"


    Feiyuan shakes his head and says:


    "it''s not, but there are some special signs. I need to know about them."


    Meng Li let out a sound and thought seriously:


    "I basically listen to your brother. I will do whatever your brother tells me to do and eat."


    Feiyuan is slightly surprised, elder martial brother?


    Does elder martial brother have this way?


    An indescribable feeling came to her. At first, she was entangled by a small thing. Later, she was sent to Shen Jing. Even if she got rid of that thing, she would not be well for a while.


    Moreover, she didn''t recover so fast. Elder martial brother didn''t give her any way to recover quickly.


    Now Shen Jing is recovering so fast, thanks to her elder martial brother?


    So


    Feiyuan had to think more. She could not help suspecting that the little thing''s coming back was a calculation.


    Why are little things afraid of Shen Jing? Shen Jing is an ordinary person. There is only one possibility, that is, the elder martial brother plays a certain role in it.


    With this kind of conjecture in mind, the expression of flying kite is more and more ugly, at the same time, it is full of a strong jealousy.


    Meng Li saw her face changing and asked gently:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Feiyuan looks at Meng Li and reluctantly bites his lip. He shakes his head and says, "it''s OK. It''s fine."


    "I''ll clean up your house. You''re not well." Even though the house is so tidy, feiyuan said she would help.


    Meng Li doesn''t care either, and says "sound and action.".


    Whatever she does.


    Feiyuan is busy living, but Meng Li has been observing her with mental strength.


    I found that feiyuan put some things in some secret corners of her home.


    Something the size of a black chess piece is hidden behind the wardrobe and the door.


    And the arrangement is regular. Meng Li has a close look, and this is a gathering Yin array.


    Probably the role is to attract some weak ghosts to come here, plus Meng Li''s special physique, they certainly do not want to go.


    Although it is a weak ghost, but not ordinary people''s body can withstand.


    And if you have more and more Yin Qi, it''s also a fatal puzzle for small things.


    Let''s get rid of this kite.


    I want little things back.


    Seeing feiyuan pretending to clean the house, the real one was sweating. Meng Li kindly told her to eat fruit after she finished everything.


    Give her a break on the sofa.


    Then he went to find out all the eyes that looked like black chess pieces and took them to feiyuan.

 Chapter 1548

    Put it in front of the kite and ask:


    "what is this?"


    Feiyuan was stunned for a moment, and his expression was flustered:


    "this..."


    "How do I know what''s in your house?"


    Meng Li: "didn''t you put it hard just now?"


    Flying kite Teng ground stands up for a while, the vision confronts with Meng Li, but she is not so calm.


    He said:


    "it''s not me. Besides, what''s this?"


    Meng Li nodded, took a picture with his mobile phone, passed it to diqian, and then said to feiyuan:


    "I sent the picture to your brother, ask him what it is."


    Feiyuan''s expression was even more flustered:


    "what?"


    She took a look at Meng Li''s mobile phone, now it''s too late to grab it.


    The next second her cell phone rings, it''s diqian''s call. Feiyuan tries to get through. Diqian says with some pain:


    "feiyuan, you are confused!"


    "Brother, do you believe me? I didn''t put it Feiyuan naturally refused to admit it.


    Now it''s about who is in my heart and who I believe.


    Diqian sighed:


    "Shen Jing doesn''t know what this kind of thing is."


    It''s already obvious.


    "No, not me."


    Feiyuan is very uncomfortable, she glared at Meng Li, picked up her bag from the sofa, and left in a hurry.


    Feiyuan walked too fast, but the little thing didn''t catch up with him. Meng Li looked at him and said:


    "don''t you go away soon?"


    The little thing ran after the kite.


    But before he went out, Meng Li stopped the little thing again:


    "wait a minute."


    The little thing stopped and looked at Meng Li: "what do you do?"


    Meng Li put a few runes into the little thing''s body. The little thing''s expression was a little suspicious and didn''t feel much. He could only ask:


    "what did you do to me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s nothing, just to enhance your strength."


    The enhancement of small things indirectly increases the damage to feiyuan. In the story, the client delayed his death for several years. Now feiyuan is afraid that he can''t survive for more than a year.


    Finish the task early and go back early.


    There is no aura in this world, and the power of space has been suppressed, so she can''t let Enqing come out to accompany her.


    Suspicious, the little thing asked:


    "then I can go."


    Meng Li nodded, the little thing disappeared, he didn''t want to be put into some messy Fu.


    Although I don''t feel much, it''s hard to think that as an evil spirit, there are so many runes in my body.


    After a while, diqian came again. Meng Li opened the door for him, and he asked nervously:


    "are you ok?"


    It''s true that the house has both Yin Qi and Yin Qi. It seems that the little thing must have been here. The little thing followed the flying kite, and the flying kite also came.


    Meng Li shakes his head. Diqian is still a little worried. He checks the room carefully.


    Indeed, he didn''t find anything hidden, so he was relieved and said to Meng Li:


    "the flying kite didn''t put anything bad before. Don''t take it to heart."


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    Dickinson is really


    Looking at Meng Li''s disbelief, di Qian forced to whiten feiyuan with a stiff head:


    "that thing is used to repel insects."


    "Yes It''s insect repellent. " He thought it was a good statement.


    Meng Li felt helpless in the face of such a person as diqian. She said seriously:


    "diqian, don''t take people as fools."


    "If it''s an insect repellent, why does she put it secretly?"


    Diqian frowned:


    "no, she just let it go and forgot to tell you. Otherwise, what''s the use of such a small thing?"


    "Don''t you think those insect repellents on the market are very similar to this one?"


    If Meng Li didn''t know this, she might have been fooled by diqian. A faint irony appeared in the corner of her mouth, saying:


    "you''re all right."


    "Come on, I don''t welcome you here."


    "Don''t you..." Dickinson''s eyes begged. Now there were enough things. He didn''t want to make trouble with people close to him.


    Meng Li didn''t like Dickinson''s hypocrisy very much, but now is not a good time for a showdown.


    It''s reasonable to say that if the client doesn''t come back, she will be free to act. She needs to take care of a lot less things. In other world, she is much more natural and unrestrained than she is now.


    But the world is different. She doesn''t want to be captured by Jing Cha before she gets revenge.


    Meng Li seized the eye of the array, took it in his hand, and said to diqian:"Well, I''ll leave it at home exactly as she put it. Let her come to live in my house. If she can live for half a month, I''ll believe you."


    Diqian scratched his hair and frowned more and more deeply. He couldn''t bear it:


    "don''t be so serious, OK?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "scared?"


    Diqian face helpless: "I have to say how you can believe me."


    "Shen Jing, you don''t trust me at all. Don''t I deserve your trust? Do you know that it''s a painful thing to be questioned by someone you love? "


    Meng Li had a cold face: "the pain is right."


    It is especially painful to know whether the client knows the truth.


    It''s so painful that I don''t want to live in the world anymore.


    "Now, now, get out of my house." Meng Li stares at diqian coldly.


    Diqian''s mouth was full of bitterness, and he wanted to say something else. Seeing that the other person''s brow began to wrinkle, he had no choice but to go out with a sigh and his head down.


    When he got to the door, he stopped and said to Meng Li:


    "Shen Jing, please, cherish our love more."


    "Now that you have changed, you look indifferent. Are our feelings so worthless?"


    His heart was aching. Since when, Shen Jing has changed a lot.


    It''s the day little things left her.


    But can this bring such a big change to Shen Jing?


    From a woman who knows how to be grateful and whose eyes are full of tenderness, she becomes indifferent.


    Meng Li didn''t speak at all, and he began to read books.


    Diqian shook his head helplessly. He went out of the door and gently closed the door.


    Which ever thought, return home, was scolded by Di PA again.


    Because feiyuan goes home and tells diqian that diqian has a way to make the person who is haunted by the imp recover quickly. Diyuan is very angry that diqian doesn''t tell feiyuan.


    Even his father doesn''t know.


    Diqian is not human at both ends, and he really can''t do that. He repeatedly defends himself, and even makes a poison oath. Only when diqian''s father and feiyuan reluctantly believe that Shen Jing''s quick recovery is not because of diqian.


    Aware of this problem, another problem followed. Who helped Shen Jing?


    There must be someone behind Shen Jing to help her get rid of the little things. Now she is even more suspicious. The person who helped Shen Jing get rid of the little things is the one who cast a spell on feiyuan at the beginning.


    But feiyuan said again and again that he didn''t offend people outside. They didn''t have a clue.

 Chapter 1549

    Three people are big head, di PA noticed small things.


    To be honest, as a Xuanmen family, the existence of such a thing in their family is an insult to them.


    So dad usually chooses to ignore it.


    But no matter what, little things are still dangling around, always noticing.


    Aware that the little things are different, di PA quickly uses some tools, and then solemnly says:


    "it has changed, it has become a real evil spirit."


    "What?" Diqian and feiyuan are astonished.


    Especially feiyuan, she knows the difference between a little ghost and evil spirit.


    The evil spirit is the upgraded version of the kid.


    The evil spirit did double damage to her.


    "Why?" Feiyuan squatted helplessly.


    How can this little thing turn into an evil spirit all of a sudden?!


    Diqian had planned to talk to feiyuan about her previous deployment in Shen Jing''s home. Now she was so helpless that she couldn''t bear it.


    Where can I say what I''m accusing her of?


    "Master, I beg you to help me get it away. Hurry up. I''m afraid..." Feiyuan''s voice is choking.


    If this thing stays with her for one more day, the damage to her body will increase a lot.


    If it takes longer, she will be irreversibly hurt.


    At that time, we can''t escape the fate of early death.


    Di PA heaved a sigh. He didn''t find someone for feiyuan, but he brought them home without any trace. But the evil spirit didn''t follow him, so he was worried.


    Seeing his beloved apprentice like this, he was more anxious than anyone else.


    Feiyuan is in a panic, and di PA and di Qian are in a state of anxiety. If the eyes can kill the little thing, the little thing has been cut to pieces.


    But I just can''t think of a way.


    Life is sometimes so helpless.


    Meng Li also decided to go out and be a good man.


    Tell diqian to bring her father and feiyuan to her house.


    How many meanings does Dickinson have?


    Diqian told his father, but he refused. He said angrily:


    "to what? Don''t associate with her. Don''t forget that your younger martial sister was so badly hurt by her. "


    Diqian dare not retort, want to say what, mobile phone rings again, is Meng Li to the text message.


    Tell him that if you want to solve the problem of feiyuan, you have to come.


    Seeing the text message, diqian was totally unbelievable. It turned out that it really had something to do with Shen Jing.


    Dad''s guess is right.


    Seeing diqian''s expression, diqian''s father frowned and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Diqian hesitated for a moment and handed his mobile phone to his father. After seeing it, his father was very angry. He threw diqian''s mobile phone into his arms and spat:


    "it really has something to do with her."


    "Look what girlfriends you''re looking for. It''s a disaster! It''s a disaster!" Dad is very angry and sad.


    It''s sad that his son didn''t argue with his heart and didn''t listen to him, which brought disaster to his family and implicated feiyuan.


    Diqian''s head was buzzing. He felt like he was dreaming. All the things he didn''t believe before had happened.


    Asked weakly:


    "shall we go then?"


    "Why not? I want to see which villain is behind us Dad said with a snort.


    "Go, get ready. Let''s have a good meeting." Di PA ordered again.


    While still in a trance, diqian took a look at the unbelievable flying kite with wide eyes beside him and asked:


    "will the flying kite follow?"


    Di dad said:


    "if she''s not in good health, she doesn''t have to go."


    Dickinson said:


    "but they said we should go together."


    "Do what they say?" Dad asked.


    Another face was angry:


    "you''ve been a slave to others for a long time, and you''ve got servility."


    Diqian was very upset:


    "Dad, don''t make your words so bad."


    Di''s father sneered: "I''m afraid that others will say, how can I have a son like you."


    I don''t know why, he suddenly remembered four words in his mind.


    Dicken bowed his head and stopped talking.


    Feiyuan thought about it and said:


    "master, let me follow you. Maybe I can help you."


    "No, don''t go. I''m afraid you''ll be hurt." Dad Di should be much more gentle to feiyuan.


    In a word, the attitude to diqian and feiyuan is very different. Diqian is very sad. Sometimes he doesn''t know who his father is.


    But younger martial sister is a girl, what can he say?


    Di dad insisted on not letting feiyuan go, so feiyuan had to give up and help diqian and di dad pack up their things and send them out of the door.A person to stay at home.


    I hope they can solve the problem, maybe they can get rid of the evil spirit.


    Moreover, Shen Jing''s true face has been exposed. It must be impossible for elder martial brother to be with her any more.


    It''s hard for feiyuan to feel comfortable thinking of this.


    But suddenly it occurred to me that the curse on this evil spirit was his own. Is it sure that it will not be revealed?


    She almost forgot that she was the one who swore.


    And even if the master and they find the person behind Shen Jing, can they really get rid of this spell for her?


    And master, they always thought it was someone else''s curse, and then they would confront each other


    Thinking of this, the palm of feiyuan''s hand is full of sweat.


    "Why do you have to follow me?" Feiyuan looks at the little thing resentfully.


    This period of time is not without better objects, but small things are not affected.


    Small things are not unmoved, he naturally wants to go, but think of that terrible woman, he did not dare to have any action.


    "I like you." Little things look proud and aloof.


    I like the way that people can''t stand him and can''t do him.


    Flying kite pointed to the little thing, hate, but can''t say anything.


    Meng Li senses the proximity of diqian and his father. Before that, she left a mental imprint on them. She finds that they are the only two coming. She calls diqian.


    Diqian answers the phone in a hurry. Looking at his father''s serious eyes, he can only press the hands-free button. He asks carefully:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "are you here?"


    Dickie: Here we are


    Meng Li chuckled and asked:


    "is there one less person?"


    Di PA couldn''t help it and immediately asked:


    "what do you mean? Are we still being watched? "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "no, I just want to tell you that if di feiyuan doesn''t come, you won''t see me."


    "Some things, it''s time to end."


    Dad Di sneered: "end? You are really a fox pretending to be a tiger. Let the shrinking head behind you get out. Doesn''t he know that my Di family is not easy to be provoked? "


    Meng Li asked: "the man behind?"


    "Why do you look down on people so much that you always think that I rely on others, but don''t you think that they rely on themselves?"


    Does Dad disdain to sneer and rely on himself?


    No one leads this kind of thing into the door. Can you still learn without a teacher?

 Chapter 1550

    Meng Li didn''t want to say more and hung up directly.


    People walk away from home and say that if they don''t let you find them, they won''t let you find them.


    When diqian and his father came to look for Meng Li, they didn''t find him.


    Very depressed to go back.


    Feiyuan didn''t expect that they would come back so soon. When she asked, she knew that she had to go.


    It made her even more uneasy.


    But he also said he was willing to go.


    Di Pa said fiercely:


    "that girl is so lawless that she dares to threaten us."


    Till now, Dickinson didn''t understand how things had come to be like this. His brain didn''t clearly connect the events together.


    Some headache to say:


    "why don''t we go together, something to say clearly."


    Dad Di shook his head:


    "if she wants to let feiyuan go, it is likely that it will be bad for feiyuan. Naturally, we can''t fulfill her wish."


    Diqian: "but it''s not the way to drag the kite like this."


    Di''s father frowned:


    "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll think of a way."


    Di dad looks for someone to investigate Meng Li. He wants to find her, but he can''t even find her.


    Family background and contacts are nothing special.


    But time goes by day.


    Feiyuan''s body is getting worse and worse, but the evil spirit is getting stronger and stronger. The key is that the di family can''t help him.


    Di''s father looked in his eyes and was anxious in his heart. He couldn''t wait any longer. In desperation, he could only say to diqian:


    "if you contact her, I''ll see what she can do to us."


    He finally compromised. Diqian was relieved. Although he couldn''t find Shen Jing, he still had a fluke in his heart.


    Considering her previous love, Shen Jing would not do things too well.


    There is still room for negotiation.


    It''s not as serious as dad thought.


    Diqian sends a message to Meng Li again, saying that the three of them are willing to come. Meng Li replies, saying that they are waiting for him at home.


    Then Meng Li packed up and went home.


    When the three of them rang the doorbell, Meng Li opened the door.


    Diqian stood in the front. As soon as he saw Meng Li, he said gently:


    "Jingjing, here we are."


    He still had a sincere smile on his face, as if nothing had happened before. They were still friends and girlfriends.


    It''s hard to get angry with this attitude.


    Di PA''s face was alert. He couldn''t see Di Qian like this and glared at him.


    He raised his chin a little and walked in.


    This is his first visit to the client''s house.


    I could feel the tension all over him, as if there was a net waiting for him.


    Flying kite followed them, there was no sense of existence, the evil spirit also came, he followed.


    When several people entered the house, Meng Li sat on the sofa first, and then looked at them in his spare time:


    "sit down."


    Feiyuan is in poor health now. She felt a little tired when she came in from outside the community. She also wanted to sit and have a rest, but she didn''t move after looking at her father.


    Di dad is not willing to sit down, as if sitting down is a compromise, but also a shameless expression.


    But standing like this, watching Shen Jing sitting on the sofa and looking at him indifferently made him feel strange.


    Is it like the elder sitting and the younger standing?


    Or is it like a leader sitting and a subordinate standing?


    Actually, the other party''s momentum was very strong, and there was an indescribable dignity. He felt that Shen Jing, a girl in her twenties, could not have such momentum.


    There is also a certain look in the other''s eyes, which seems to be like a giant overlooking mole ants.


    This kind of feeling makes Di PA feel very uncomfortable. His face muscles tremble, the corners of his lips move, his hands embrace his chest, and his chin is lifted up. The invisible momentum contest begins.


    They are silent, looking at each other, filled with invisible smoke.


    Meng Li''s eyes almost never changed, but di PA''s eyes changed from being wary of arrogance to pretending disdain in arrogance, and then to some self doubt in disdain.


    He was thinking, can he really look at each other with disdain?


    In this kind of self doubt, di PA''s eyes became more and more uncertain. Finally, his straight back relaxed and his muscles relaxed.


    The hands around the chest also seemed uncomfortable.


    His momentum was finally defeated.


    Diqian and feiyuan are in the center of their competition. They are under some kind of pressure. It seems that the air around them is thin, and they dare not breathe out loud.


    Some of the feelings of suffocation make them feel difficult to breathe.


    Finally, diqian couldn''t help saying:


    "Dad..."Di dad put down his hands, hanging on both sides, uncontrollably took a deep breath, he wiped his forehead sweat, in the heart already felt that he had lost.


    At least in terms of momentum, I lost a lot.


    "What do you want?" Di PA was flustered and unwilling.


    I never thought I was crushed by a little girl.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows, looked up at the three of them and said:


    "are you sure you don''t want to sit and talk?"


    "About what? Just say what you want. " Di PA''s voice is very cold, with some helplessness.


    Meng Li: "feiyuan, come here, I''ll see you."


    There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, very shallow, and there was no other emotion.


    Feiyuan looks at each other. They all have good looks and make-up, and their clothes don''t look special, but there''s an indescribable beauty on her.


    She couldn''t help touching her face. Now she seems to be aging for several years. Her skin is so bad that she can''t hide it.


    The whole person seems to have faded all the brilliance. She looks at di PA, who sighs helplessly and nods slightly.


    Feiyuan moves forward two steps, and the whole person appears in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li waved to the evil spirit hiding at the back and said:


    "come here."


    The evil spirit hesitated and did not dare to disobey Meng Li''s order. He came over and stood in front of Meng Li.


    Dickinson looked at the scene in amazement.


    His cognition has been overturned. If it was just speculation and inference, it has something to do with Shen Jing.


    Now, what he saw with his own eyes is a huge impact on his heart.


    In his eyes, so gentle, so lovely girlfriend, actually


    There was no fluke, no fluke at all. Without this fluke, Dickie was especially miserable.


    "Why?" He has a hoarse voice.


    Meng Li raised his hand, patted it down and said:


    "so don''t worry, it''s not your turn to speak."


    Diqian took a painful look at Meng Li and didn''t know what to say.


    Di dad also said angrily:


    "it''s really you, and you are too vicious."


    Meng Li sighed helplessly:


    "don''t worry, you are not in your turn to speak."


    Di dad angrily points to Meng Li:


    "you...!"


    Meng Li ignored him, looked at feiyuan and asked:


    "is it good to be haunted by evil spirits?"

 Chapter 1551

    It''s hard to know that you can only take the kite as your own victim now.


    She asked weakly:


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Meng Li asked: "why do you do this to yourself?"


    This sentence made feiyuan''s heart jump. The panic in her eyes was obvious, but she still shook her head and said:


    "what did you say? I don''t understand


    Meng Li looks at diqian, who is still suspicious of life.


    She said:


    "now is the time for you to choose."


    Diqian looked at Meng Li blankly, and Meng Li said:


    "I can let the evil spirit change the host, but please choose whether to let the evil spirit continue to follow feiyuan or your father?"


    "What?" Dickie almost thought he had heard the wrong thing.


    Seeing that the evil spirit listens to each other''s words, he can make the evil spirit change the host.


    But why should he choose to follow feiyuan or his father.


    When feiyuan heard that it could make the evil spirit change the host, he had some expectation in his heart.


    Is she finally going to get rid of this evil spirit today?


    Meng Li takes back his eyes, takes out an apple from the fruit plate, and cuts it slowly.


    Carelessly said:


    "at the beginning, in order to let feiyuan get rid of the evil spirit, you brought me to the evil spirit and let the evil spirit choose me. Between me and feiyuan, you chose feiyuan."


    After that, she didn''t even look at the shocked expressions of the three people, and then said:


    "it must be painful for you to make a choice between feiyuan and me. Now I want you to make a choice between your father and my younger martial sister."


    "You You... " Diqian stuttered, and the shock in his eyes was still:


    "you Do you know? " He swallowed with difficulty.


    Di''s father is wringing his brow. In fact, it''s not surprising that the other party knows.


    There are still people behind that, otherwise they would not have been haunted by evil spirits.


    Even if it''s acting for them, there''s no need to put on their own body. Bad health can affect their whole life.


    Meng Li: "so?"


    "Have you made a choice?"


    Dickinson was in pain and dilemma. Did he really have to choose?


    He looked at feiyuan. Feiyuan''s eyes were very complicated. He looked at his father, who was wringing his brows and didn''t know what to think.


    Dad Di noticed his son''s eyes, looked back at Meng Li and said, "OK, you really don''t pretend to be a tiger and call out the people behind you, or you''re just a rat with a hidden head and tail."


    There''s nothing to talk about with her.


    Meng Li Do you have to let me tell you with my actual behavior that there is no one behind me? "


    Dad Di: "yes."


    I don''t believe it. I don''t listen.


    Even if I die, I don''t believe that you are a little girl.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. He strikes a rune at di PA, and the rune floats towards him. Di PA subconsciously takes out a small dagger to resist.


    This dagger is made of mahogany. When it is used by Di PA, the runes on it are indistinct. It should be a good thing in this world.


    But this short sword didn''t pick up Meng Li''s talisman. It went towards Di Pa at a very fast speed and entered his body.


    His eyes were frightened, and he found himself unable to move. He asked:


    "what did you do to me?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "imprison you, I feel you are a little irritable."


    Di dad''s expression is ferocious. He desperately wants to move, but his body seems to be tied up by an invisible rope.


    Diqian touched his father and felt that he was stiff all over.


    "Jingjing, what are you going to do? Can you tell me?" Dickinson asked in agony and helplessness.


    Meng Li: "revenge you, don''t you see it?"


    Diqian felt his heart twitch:


    "now I just want to know one thing. Why did you attack feiyuan in the first place?"


    Meng Li asked:


    "who told you that I started with her in the first place?"


    You want to blame her?


    Do you want her to realize her mistake and make her compromise through reasoning?


    That''s impossible.


    Diqian looked sad and asked:


    "who is that?"


    Meng Li looked at feiyuan and said, "I have to ask your younger martial sister."


    Feiyuan immediately became nervous again and faltered:


    "I..."


    "It can''t be me."


    "Can I hurt myself?" Feiyuan said with a guilty heart.


    She kept telling herself that she couldn''t admit it. There was no need to admit it.When she swore, no one saw it. No matter what the situation, as long as she didn''t admit it, it would be OK.


    If the elder martial brother and master knew that she was the one who swore, what would they think of her?


    Meng Li smiles. Feiyuan Cheng doesn''t admit that she doesn''t care so much.


    In diqian''s mind, she didn''t care what image feiyuan was.


    But I have nothing to do. I can have fun.


    She said to feiyuan:


    "unfortunately, I have a truth talisman here, which is used on you. If you tell a lie, you will be in agony."


    "Dare you use it?"


    Feiyuan frowned: "how can there be such a charm?"


    Having said that, her tone was full of self-confidence.


    Dad Di saw the embarrassment of feiyuan, and he didn''t want to see feiyuan bullied. He immediately said:


    "don''t go too far. You know, if you don''t have the ability to kill me today, we will not die after that."


    Meng Li looked at him, and his father hooked his lips and said:


    "but do you dare to kill me?"


    "This is your house. If I die in your house..."


    Meng Li lowers her head and smiles, but the client doesn''t come back. When she doesn''t dare to kill people.


    It''s just that there''s no need. There''s no need to give the client a bad reputation.


    "I can think about blocking your mouth, because I find you talk the most." With that, Meng Li is another talisman. He flies to di PA and sticks it on his mouth.


    In the middle, feiyuan and diqian try to stop them, but they don''t do enough. In fact, it''s not their fault. They don''t have any aura. What powerful thing can stop Meng Li from using the spirit power and soul power to urge the rune?


    Meng Li is to use these things against them and destroy the things they are proud of.


    Don''t you think you are a great Xuanmen family?


    Dad always felt that the ordinary woman born as the client was not worthy of their family.


    It''s even more insulting for Di PA to block his mouth directly. His expression is humiliating, but he can''t say it.


    Diqian took the peach short sword from his father''s hand and said to Meng Li in agony:


    "Jingjing, don''t force me to do it."


    He can''t bear it any more. How can he watch Shen Jing bully his family and be indifferent? He loves Shen Jing, right, but now Shen Jing is no longer what she was before.


    Now Shen Jing is rampant and despicable. She despises everything and doesn''t pay attention to them.


    I don''t want to leave any feelings.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "do it?"


    Then he nodded:


    "I can see how good you are."

 Chapter 1552

    Dickinson said in pain:


    "don''t make me..."


    "Don''t make me..."


    Meng Li


    If you want to start, do you dare?


    Dad Di: "yes."


    How did you have such a poor son?


    Yes, it is!


    Flying kite


    I don''t know what to say.


    But it''s good to see elder martial brother fighting with Shen Jing. She said to diqian:


    "elder martial brother, you can''t hesitate any more now. Do you want to see Master trapped?"


    Dickinson''s hesitation was strengthened, and he nodded:


    "you''re right. As a son, I can''t do this."


    With that, he came to Meng Li with a short sword, and feiyuan took out a silver box, which should contain several beads. She was shaking and making a jingling sound.


    It''s sharp in the ear.


    But there was no other effect except sharpness. It was diqian''s peach wood dagger that made Meng Li feel energetic.


    But these are for evil things. She is a person!


    How can I feel too much?


    She kindly reminded:


    "wait, I think you''re going in the wrong direction. I''m a person, not a ghost. It''s useless for you to deal with me with this thing."


    "It''s better to take this fruit knife rather than a wooden dagger."


    She glanced at the fruit knife she had just used to peel the apple, and then at Dickens.


    When diqian stabbed the peach wood sword, he was stunned


    I have to admit that what the other party said is true


    This stuff doesn''t work for her!


    I feel relieved. If I really want to be better than others, I will lose face.


    I secretly thought, it''s really better than physical strength. I''m a man, but Shen Jing''s body is not very good. Can I beat her?


    Just thinking about it, feiyuan said to him:


    "elder martial brother, don''t listen to him. How can it be useless? If it''s useless, how can master..."


    How can she be imprisoned with a symbol?


    Diqian thought about it. He was cruel, bit his finger, drew a symbol on the peach sword, and continued to attack Mengli.


    Di PA nervously looking at, but in the heart scolded his son stupid broken sky.


    Meng Li


    After a look at the furniture, she still didn''t want to destroy it.


    The other side''s means are really weak because of the times.


    It''s not a threat.


    When Dickens was not close to her, he quickly hit two imprison runes and two energy runes.


    The two imprison signs and the two energy signs are going towards feiyuan and diqian.


    The energy symbol is used to destroy the so-called magic weapons in their hands, and the imprisonment symbol is used to imprison them.


    Looking at the speed of the rune paper, he had no way to avoid it. He subconsciously used the magic weapon in his hand to fight against it. As soon as he touched it, the peach sword in diqian''s hand became two parts, and the silver box in feiyuan''s hand became several pieces because of the collision of the energy rune. The silver beads inside rolled out and made a clear rolling sound on the floor tiles.


    At the same time, they are also imprisoned.


    The hand holding the magic weapon just now is like the pain after being crushed by heavy objects because of the impact of force.


    Let their faces twist slightly.


    "The battle is over." Meng Li is still sitting on the sofa and says easily.


    Di PA looked at the broken magic weapon on the ground, and his heart was too painful to breathe.


    Although the magic weapon of feiyuan is precious, it is not as precious as the peach short sword.


    Peach short sword is the heirloom of their family. It has been destroyed like this?


    I''m sorry to my ancestors!


    Diqian looks at the pieces of peach sword on the ground in consternation, and looks at his father in a hurry. Seeing the pain and blame in his father''s eyes, diqian is so sorry that he wants to die on the spot.


    It''s all over my head.


    There was also hatred for Meng Li. He said:


    "you are too cruel."


    Stare at Meng Li, hate.


    "Why do you humiliate us so much? You are really shameless and disgusting. What can you get if you imprison us? To satisfy your superior vanity? " He asked.


    Then he said:


    "I really don''t know where you learned the heresy. Aren''t you afraid of being possessed by the mind?"


    "If you have the ability, you can imprison me." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Diqian was speechless. In fact, there were a lot of abusive words in his heart, but it was useless to scold them.


    Can you do anything else?


    He also worried that Shen Jing would be completely angered, and Shen Jing would do something bad again.


    After all, they are all at their disposal now.Meng Li silently looked at the three people standing there, and did not move. She sighed in her heart. From beginning to end, the three of them did not apologize for what they had done.


    There is no sign of repentance.


    Shouldn''t we repent?


    Not a word.


    Meng Li finally got up. She went to feiyuan and asked:


    "don''t you really want to admit it?"


    Feiyuan looks at Meng Li angrily: "what do I admit?"


    Just look at Meng Li for two seconds, her angry eyes don''t open, become dissociative, in fact, guilty and flustered.


    Meng Li asked diqian again:


    "don''t you choose? Why don''t you choose between your father and feiyuan? "


    Dickie pursed his lips tightly. He didn''t, he


    Choice is surrender.


    He doesn''t know.


    Seeing that they were all silent, Meng Li raised her eyebrows, took out a suitcase from the room and said to the three people in the living room:


    "I''ll go out for a tour."


    "I''ll be back when you think about it."


    "Where are you going?" Feiyuan immediately asked in fear.


    Are you going to leave them in this room?


    Are they starving here now?


    Meng Li said:


    "you didn''t give me the answer."


    Looking at the evil spirit, he kept silent and didn''t dare to speak.


    In its heart, this woman is really cruel. Even if she does it, she dares to do it to others.


    In its cognition, human beings don''t know how to deal with the same kind openly. They have a lot of scruples.


    No human being can suppress her kind so easily.


    Meng Li said:


    "you can watch them at home."


    "If they figure it out, pull the bell on the curtain and I''ll be back."


    The home has been set up, the phone can''t be called in, the curtains are drawn tightly, and no one can see the scene inside.


    There is her mark on the bell, which can be known when someone moves it.


    Evil spirit


    I don''t want to listen to you, but I can''t help it.


    He bowed to nod, Meng Li smile for a while, evil spirit than people to know the current affairs.


    It''s a pity that the evil spirit who knows the current affairs can''t change him, which is the fundamental reason for the client''s death.


    Meng Li went out like this, but she didn''t hear what diqian said before she went out.


    Leave three people, di Dad that blame eyes still, diqian try not to look at him, so he can feel a little better.


    "Do me a favor." Feiyuan naturally refused to be imprisoned here. She wanted to find a way.

 Chapter 1553

    But I didn''t expect to see elder martial brother like this


    She didn''t expect much.


    Ah


    At that time, the elder martial brother and she were fighting with each other. They looked at each other with great momentum. As a result, they were attacked by others. It was hard to think of this.


    Are they that vulnerable?


    It''s up to the master.


    But the master can''t speak.


    What''s more, it seems that Shifu was also attacked by one move, but Shifu has to do more, right?


    So she looked at the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit smelled the aroma of apple, which Meng Li had not eaten. When he smelled it, he felt as if he had eaten it.


    When the apple had no aroma, he looked at the kite.


    "Why help you?"


    Feiyuan choked and said:


    "it''s just a favor. It''s easy for you."


    "To pull that bell?" The evil spirit looked at the bell and asked.


    They''re going to give in as soon as they go out?


    The evil spirit thinks that it can give in, because there is no other choice.


    Like it, if you give in, you''ll suffer less, and it''s worth it.


    But evil spirits don''t understand human beings. Most people have strong self-esteem in their hearts. Self esteem doesn''t allow them to give in like this.


    They will despise themselves and others.


    Feiyuan said bitterly:


    "how can it be?"


    "Help me to take off the amulet from my master''s mouth."


    The evil spirit''s white eyes looked at feiyuan and diqian in surprise, and said:


    "you''re so funny. If you don''t tear it off just now, let me go now?"


    "I''m not going, in case something on it hurts me."


    Hearing this, diqian and feiyuan are ashamed, but they can''t help it.


    Don''t they want to tear it?


    It''s just that we had to deal with Shen Jing just now. If we don''t solve Shen Jing''s problem, even if we tear it off, people can paste it again.


    Feiyuan thought for a while and said:


    "you don''t have to be afraid. After all, I am responsible for your injury."


    The evil spirit nodded: "also."


    So, why is he afraid of that woman?


    Mingming doesn''t have to be afraid after he chooses feiyuan again. Even if the woman does something to him, feiyuan will bear the damage.


    On second thought, no, the other party doesn''t care about feiyuan''s life at all. If feiyuan is dead, isn''t it his own misfortune?


    Thinking of this, the evil spirit was afraid again.


    After listening to his apprentice, di Fei Yuan was more moved than his son.


    Dickinson felt ashamed and felt that it was inappropriate to say anything at this time.


    "No, I''ll help you. I''ll die." As long as the fear of Meng Li is still there, evil spirits dare not help them.


    Flying kite


    How can Shen Jing become an existence that even evil spirits are afraid of?


    "I can help you, I can feed you, I can make you stronger." Feiyuan said ruthlessly.


    Diqian immediately retorted:


    "no, it''s like raising a tiger."


    Feiyuan said bitterly:


    "what else can we do now? Can you think of a better way? "


    "If master can speak, maybe there is a way."


    Dickinson was silent and looked at the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit was excited, but still afraid. He shook his head desperately:


    "no, I won''t help you."


    Strong that is also after the thing, the key is that these three people can really get that woman''s forgiveness?


    Well said, I don''t think I can help him.


    In order to avoid them making too much noise, the evil spirit directly changed the room to stay.


    Just leave?


    Feiyuan didn''t expect that this unprincipled evil spirit''s will could be so firm.


    She was a little frustrated.


    Murmured:


    "what should we do?"


    Dickinson pondered and said:


    "what else can we do now?"


    "I don''t believe she can really kill us here unless she doesn''t want to live."


    "Even if she has the ability, can she avoid the punishment of the law?"


    When you hate someone you once loved, the hate is much stronger.


    So at the moment, diqian hates Meng Li very much, and he doesn''t seem to be so independent.


    Feiyuan sighs, but he can''t think of any way.


    They feel that they can fight hard. What they fight for is that the other party doesn''t dare to kill them, but they ignore many practical problems.


    For example, you get hungry.


    Another example is the reincarnation of grains.


    Comparatively speaking, the reincarnation of grains is even more embarrassing.But living people can''t be suffocated by this thing.


    So the smell of the room is unbearable.


    Everyone was embarrassed and disgusted. They felt that their dignity was ruined.


    The images in each other''s hearts are disillusioned.


    Especially feiyuan, girls, always love clean, simply can''t stand it.


    She was so suffocating that she couldn''t breathe, and her body was very uncomfortable. Her stomach was tumbling, and after three or four days here, they didn''t close their eyes. Their eyes hurt and their heads hurt. They felt that they were going to explode and die suddenly at any time.


    They don''t know why they can''t sleep. If they can sleep, maybe they can fall down. Now they just stand like this.


    It''s killing.


    Three or four days without sleep is not what ordinary people can bear.


    The hunger in my stomach was very strong. For a moment, I felt that I was treated like a beast.


    It''s so torture. They''re like paralyzed kittens and puppies abandoned in a cesspit.


    "Evil spirit, you come out, you call her back." Feiyuan couldn''t bear it at first and gave in.


    She doesn''t want to die like this. What kind of humanity can she expect to torture them to this extent?


    The evil spirit wandered out, and the taste of the living room was beyond words.


    "Shall I ring?" Asked the evil spirit.


    Feiyuan repeatedly said:


    "pull, hurry up."


    After that, her tears also rolled down. She felt extremely humiliated and wanted to bow to the people she looked down upon before.


    Waiting for her to see such an embarrassing scene, for a moment, I feel that I have no face to live.


    Dad''s face is pale. Should he be glad he can''t speak now.


    If you can speak, should you stop feiyuan from bowing or not?


    She glanced at Dickie and her father as if asking for their opinions.


    But diqian just sighed heavily and said:


    "feiyuan, I know you are suffering, so I don''t blame you."


    Feiyuan hears the words and suddenly feels strange. Isn''t elder martial brother uncomfortable?


    Is it really just that she can''t hold on, so she compromise so easily?


    She pursed her dry lips and looked at the evil spirit. The evil spirit was silent and went to pull the bell.


    When the bell jingles, Meng Li feels it for the first time. At the moment, she is living in a hotel not far from home.


    It must be bad at home. She bought a mask, gloves and sunglasses.


    Some things I don''t want to see or smell.


    Wearing sunglasses in the room is to avoid clearly seeing something you don''t want to see.

 Chapter 1554

    She went back to the house and opened the door. There was a bad smell in the house. She glanced at the ground. Fortunately, there was nothing on the ground.


    After all, everyone''s wearing pants.


    The rest don''t want brain tonic.


    Meng Li walks up to feiyuan and looks at her with dark circles under her eyes. Her lips are dry and her face is extremely haggard. When she thinks about the bright and sunny appearance of feiyuan before, there is still a big gap.


    Feiyuan sees Meng Li wearing a mask and sunglasses, and her face turns red instantly, which is caused by her sense of shame.


    She opened her mouth, and her last self-esteem made her sarcastic and say:


    "are you happy to be a devil?"


    Meng Li fanned his hand and said:


    "you''d better stop talking. It''s delicious."


    Flying kite''s face is a bit red with visible speed.


    It''s a shame.


    Meng Li looked at feiyuan and diqian, and asked:


    "have you two thought about it?"


    "How to choose?"


    Dickinson said:


    "do you have to be so vicious to let me choose?"


    Meng Li: "do you still want to talk nonsense with me?"


    "I say again, choose or not. If you don''t choose, I''ll kill you."


    "Kill me!" Diqian looks at Meng Li in shock.


    Meng Li: "no?"


    "How dare you kill?" Dickinson asked.


    Meng Li: "what dare I do? I dare to imprison you, and I dare not kill you? "


    "Isn''t that illegal?"


    "Besides, I''ll trade three for one, and I''ll be fine."


    Meng Li''s words make diqian speechless. He sees the other side''s fierce eyes, which are full of impatience.


    Thinking of this, Dickens felt more and more uncomfortable. Did he really come to the point where he could not choose?


    Just like it was?


    One is younger martial sister, the other is father.


    He hesitated in his heart, and feiyuan was also very nervous. She didn''t know what position she was in the elder martial brother''s heart and whether she could compare with Shifu.


    But Shifu treated her so well, just like her father. Do you really want to let Shifu be entangled by evil spirits in order to get rid of her?


    I can''t stand this kind of hurt when I''m old.


    But Shifu is old. She is still young!


    Just as he hesitated, Meng Li heard a lot of footsteps at the door.


    She released her energy to check and saw a group of uniformed Jing inspectors coming towards her door.


    This makes Meng Li a little puzzled. When making plans before, the reason why he chose home is that the home is relatively safe.


    Because it''s hard to find the venue outside, the three people may not come to the weird venue.


    And I have estimated that even if the three of them are missing for a few days, no one will report to Jing.


    Because their work is quite special, sometimes to eliminate some ghosts, there is no signal, a few days to go.


    It''s normal for diqian''s mobile phone to be out of touch for a few days. In the story, more than once, after the client and diqian get married, they can''t reach him for a few days.


    And they won''t tell others in advance that they can''t come back.


    At least Di''s father is very confident, I believe he can''t do anything about it.


    So who reported Jing and brought people here?


    It doesn''t matter if I can''t figure it out. I have my own way to deal with it.


    Meng lifeI quickly unties the three men''s imprisonment, including the Fu that sealed his father''s mouth. They don''t know why the other party unties them suddenly, but they can''t stand firmly and fall to the ground.


    There was a knock on the door. They were all in a state of suspense because they didn''t know who was coming.


    Is it to help the other party deal with them, or to save them?


    Meng Li was not nervous either. Instead, he took off his sunglasses and masks and put them into his bedroom. Then he walked briskly to open the door.


    The leader was a uniformed policeman with dark skin, high nose and big eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Jing." He took out his identification and shook it in front of Meng Li.


    His name is Li Jun.


    Li Jun watched Meng Li warily, and quickly scanned the living room.


    From the moment he stepped into the house, he noticed something was wrong.


    In fact, you don''t need to be aware of it. A wise man can see that things are wrong.


    After all, there were still three people sitting on the ground, all of whom had very bad faces. There was a certain smell in the room, which made him frown.


    The people behind him began to be on guard, because they didn''t know what was going on.


    I don''t know if there are people hidden in other rooms.


    Di PA was weak all over. Seeing Jing Cha, he felt that he was saved.


    But he didn''t speak for a long time. He wanted to speak, but he lost his voice at the first time and didn''t say anything.Meng Li turns back and smiles at diqian in the place where Li Jun and the people he brings can''t see. That smile, gloomy, makes the three people shudder.


    Afterwards, Meng Li immediately said to Li Jun eagerly and sincerely:


    "officer Jing, you can count it. You should make the decision for me!"


    Li Jun Leng for a moment, not to say, to save the three people?


    Although the current image is not very good, but also through the photos, confirm that they are the missing three people.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Jun said with a cold face.


    Meng Li''s expression was patient and painful and said:


    "I''m really forced to do nothing by them. They deceive people too much!"


    Li Jun


    He murmured in his heart, looking at your radiant appearance, and then looking at the three embarrassed ones, so?


    Without waiting for others to respond, Meng Li began to say:


    "I had a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship with him before."


    "No, it seems that it''s still there. After all, we haven''t talked about breaking up formally."


    Li Jun nodded: "you say the point."


    Meng Li nodded and said:


    "but their family are really good scoundrels. In order to force me to break up, they plan to live in my family for a long time, and they won''t leave when they come."


    "I can''t help it. I have to work with them like this."


    Three men of diqian


    What are you talking about?


    Feiyuan flatly denied: "officer Jing, don''t listen to her nonsense. She talks nonsense. She imprisons us."


    Meng Li: "I imprison you? If you have hands and feet, you can walk away even if three of you hit me? "


    "Why are you here?"


    Feiyuan''s face is full of humiliation:


    "don''t you know why I''m here?"


    Meng Li showed his acting skills and gave a bleak smile:


    "of course, I know that your brother and sister are in love, so you want to abandon me."


    "Mr. Jing, you can ask our neighborhood if he used to come here often. He was very kind to me, bought vegetables, cooked and took care of me."


    She pointed to Dickens.


    He added:


    "but he didn''t come recently because he wanted to break up with me."


    Meng Li said, tears fell down, she said desolately:


    "I have no family in the world, so I was bullied by this family."


    "I''m too hard, I''m too bitter."


    "You confuse right and wrong!" Di PA''s voice is extremely hoarse and he looks at Meng Li with hatred.


    How could there be such a ridiculous person?

 Chapter 1555

    Li Jun: "yes


    Brother and sister in love?


    Looking at Li Jun slightly at a loss, but also feel that this matter is very absurd expression, Meng Li also want to say something, Li Jun interrupted her.


    Said:


    "but these three people did disappear for a few days, and they were found in your home, and they were not in good shape."


    "And you


    He looked at Meng Li meaningfully, hoping that Meng Li would give an explanation.


    With a bitter face, Meng Li said:


    "do you still doubt me? They don''t go on their own, and they are disgusting on purpose. What can I do


    "Well, I''m willing to be investigated, and if I do anything to them, I''m also willing to accept legal sanctions."


    Di dad was thinking for the first time, can they find out this situation?


    One is about science, the other is about metaphysics.


    But now they can''t stop anything. At least they have to leave here to plan.


    I already knew that even Jing Cha could not find any evidence to detain her.


    It''s hard to convict her.


    The three of them saw the light at the same time, and no longer had to be tortured by the female devil.


    What Dickens thought was, at least he didn''t have to make a choice.


    What feiyuan thought was that he would not be forced to say what he swore.


    For Meng Li so calm, so body is not afraid of the shadow slant, Li Jun did not feel.


    Some people have strong psychological quality, and they can act like they don''t care about themselves.


    Although the girl''s expression is not fake, but there are many strange things about it.


    So Meng Li was asked to leave, and the three Dickens were sent to the hospital.


    Li Jun sat opposite Meng Li, checked his personal information with Meng Li according to the process, and then said:


    "Miss Shen, there is no one else here. I think you can tell me the specific situation."


    Even when he came to the Bureau, Meng Li was calm and said:


    "that''s what I said before."


    "You don''t know how disgusting they are. They don''t even go to the toilet to disgust me."


    Li Jun


    I''m sorry. I haven''t seen anyone that disgusting.


    It''s disgusting to others or to yourself.


    Looking at Li Jun''s distrust expression, Meng Li sighed and said:


    "if you don''t believe me, you can''t help it. Do you suspect me of poisoning?"


    Li Jun laughs. Is this a self accusation?


    He said:


    "according to their situation, it''s possible."


    when people inhale the toxin, what do you say


    "What''s more, where did I get the poison? What''s the channel? And then what''s my motivation. "


    "There must be all this evidence."


    Li Jun frowned and felt that the other party was just like an old man.


    He said:


    "what specific poison has not been tested, but the motive? There is a saying that you have to pester Dickie and refuse to break up, so you get angry. In fact, there are many such cases in reality


    "On the contrary, you said that in order to disgust you, the three people didn''t eat or drink for a few days, and even did not row Xie like this."


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow, didn''t expect that there still followed her words.


    Are you going to fight her?


    Meng Lihao looked at Li Jun in his spare time:


    "almost no, but there is a chance, isn''t there?"


    Li Jun: "I just can''t imagine that three normal people can tolerate the behavior of not eating or drinking for a few days and standing in the same place."


    If that''s the case, it''s incredible.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "I hope you can show me the evidence. If you can''t show me the evidence within the time stipulated by the law, you will have no right to keep me here."


    "If you have to detain me overtime, I will appeal to the relevant departments."


    Li Jun was silent and looked at Meng Li with a kind of scanning eyes:


    "don''t worry, we will never do anything beyond the limit."


    Li Jun felt that things were very strange. He wanted to find out the truth.


    But then the inspection report from the hospital was that although the three people seemed to be poisoned, or they were confused by some kind of drug, they made such a move. Unfortunately, there was no toxin or drug residue in their body, that is, they were not poisoned.


    And about the love between brother and sister, they think it''s absurd. In fact, diqian and difeiyuan have no brother sister relationship.


    It''s normal to fall in love.


    And diqian said Meng Li had illegally imprisoned them and asked for a case.After Li Jun told Meng Li about it, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you can look at the monitoring of our community. On the first day they came, I went out. Before you came, I just came back."


    "And my door lock can''t lock them at home from the outside."


    "Besides, even if they are locked at home, can''t they seek help from the outside world in other ways? For example, throw a handkerchief or paper towel on the windowsill? "


    "They should have no traces of being tied by a rope, and they should not have been comatose or anything caused by some kind of drug. Therefore, I did not restrict their movement."


    "So can you figure out why they were in such a mess after staying in my house for a few days?"


    With these words, Meng Li smiles, revealing a certain confidence in her smile, as if everything was under her control.


    Li Jun


    Before, the girl pretended that she was a victim, but now she doesn''t, which makes him confused.


    However, he would rather pretend to be the other side, because people full of lies are full of loopholes, while people with great confidence are impeccable.


    Meng Li is too lazy to pretend. He made that appearance just to create a fuzzy clue for Li Jun.


    To put it simply is to mislead him and let his thinking fall into a passive situation.


    Look, now Li Jun always thinks that they are both because of their feelings.


    It''s impossible for Dickens to say that it''s because of some evil spirit or something. Naturally, it''s impossible to deal with the cause and effect of things.


    Li Jun really thinks it''s a big deal. Now both sides have different opinions. The incident is complicated and confusing, and it''s impossible to find out where the key problem is.


    Even if Shen Jing committed the crime, what is her modus operandi?


    How to make those three people stay at home without any action?


    Diqian, they didn''t say anything to Li Jun, what''s the use of that?


    Maybe it will only treat them as psychoses and reduce their credibility in Li Jun''s mind.


    So looking for, also can''t find what evidence, can only put Meng from to release.


    Said to keep her in the city.


    Meng Li wanders out of the gate of Jing Bureau and looks at the sun. Instead of going home directly, he walks towards the hospital.


    The three of them are still in the hospital. They are in poor health and have to stay in the hospital for a few days.

 Chapter 1556

    Meng Li walks into the ward. In fact, she knows that Li Jun sends people to stare at her, but what does it matter?


    Diqian and Dipa are in the same ward. Seeing Meng Li coming, both father and son show their angry eyes.


    However, thinking of the hidden monitoring in the ward, they calm down, as long as they can set up some words, maybe they can convict her.


    Meng Li went to the middle of the two beds. There was a stool in the middle. She sat directly on it.


    "What are you doing here?" Diqian looked at each other, but he just looked at him quietly. He didn''t speak. He asked.


    Meng Li: "come and see you. After all, you are my beloved man."


    "Bah, boyfriend? Shen Jing, do you really have a little friendship for our family? " Said Dickinson bitterly.


    As a man, if he can''t protect his father or his younger martial sister, he''s very weak.


    Dad is right. He shouldn''t have fallen in love with Shen Jing at the beginning.


    He is the cause of all these troubles.


    Meng Li said:


    "you''re a man. How can you be so ruthless? If you really love feiyuan, it''s easy to say that you don''t need to disgust me."


    "You You are shameless. "


    "Lie with your eyes open." Thinking of that, Dickie was a little excited and angry, and his face turned red.


    "It''s clear that you controlled us by some means." He added.


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows and asked:


    "as an ordinary girl, what can I do to control you? Let''s hear it. "


    Diqian felt sick when he saw each other''s artificial face. It was a pity that he thought Shen Jing was gentle before. He was really blind.


    I want to tell you what happened to me at that time, but Di''s father suddenly coughs and pulls Di Qian''s eyes away.


    Di PA''s eyes are full of warning, indicating that diqian should not talk about the situation at that time. If he says this, he will be regarded as a psycho?


    Don''t be provoked, don''t be cheated.


    Meng Li laughs: "you see, you can''t say anything."


    "Don''t always rely on the number of people, speak out blood, and be fair."


    She glanced at the monitor hidden in the ward with mental strength, which was hidden under the TV. She looked at it and said to the camera:


    "officer Li Jing, am I right?"


    Li Jun, who was staring at the surveillance video, was startled to see the other side staring at him, as if he appeared in front of him through the screen.


    The eyes were cold and fixed on him.


    Meng Li patted her clothes casually, but there was no dust on them. She stood up and said to diqian condescensively:


    "don''t worry, I won''t break up with you. I want to be with you forever."


    "After all, I love you so much."


    He said he loved him, but there was no friendship in his eyes. In Dickey''s ears, it was like a ghost telling him that he would pester him all his life.


    "You..." Diqian''s face was particularly ugly.


    Di PA can''t help but say:


    "what kind of hatred do you want to be so vicious?"


    Meng Li looked at him again and asked with some doubts:


    "don''t you know where you are wrong now?"


    "Didn''t you let feiyuan bring things to me? Is it different from murder? "


    Di PA immediately retorted:


    "it''s clearly you who came first..." Spell.


    Meng Li sneered, so?


    It''s funny.


    "You have proof?" Meng Li asked.


    Di dad said: "feiyuan has never offended anyone. As you said, you are jealous of their brother and sister''s good feelings. It''s not impossible to do that kind of thing."


    Meng Li said.


    No, it doesn''t matter.


    Meng Li ends the topic with a light floating sound, which makes Di PA seem to hit the cotton with a punch.


    Li Jun, listening to their conversation, could not figure out what he was talking about?


    There must be a lot of secrets. As long as we understand these, the truth will come to the surface.


    But the point is that neither side is willing to give details.


    It''s hard to do.


    Not at all.


    Meng Li leaves the ward in spite of the disgusting and hateful eyes of diqian and Dipa.


    Diqian and Dipa look at each other, want to discuss something, and think of the ward monitoring, very inconvenient.


    So they got out of bed and went to the corridor and sat in the corridor.


    Di Pa said:


    "the other party is very smart. If you want to cheat her, you will be easily cheated by her."


    Diqian nodded helplessly.


    Di PA couldn''t help glancing at him and scolded:


    "idiot."He is very worried, now the family exorcism sword is gone, they have no ability to resist her.


    Now someone is protecting them, the other party dare not act rashly, but the police can not protect them for a lifetime.


    But she couldn''t be convicted. There was no credible evidence.


    Helpless, I really can''t figure out how this man suddenly became so powerful.


    Is it a ghost?


    It''s quite possible to think about it, but if it''s really possessed by ghosts, they can detect it, but there''s no such sign on the other side.


    When he was scolded by his father as a fool, Dicky did not dare to reply. He frowned anxiously, feeling that the family was in deep trouble at the moment, and the devil was around him. How to break free was a problem.


    Their precious magic weapon is like a toy in front of others. It''s destroyed with a snap of the finger. What else can they do?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he was. Dad stood up and went to the next ward.


    Feiyuan lives in this ward. In fact, she suffered the most damage, because her body is much worse.


    At the moment, in half sleep and half wake, her head is very painful, affected by a few days did not sleep, has not been good.


    Hearing the movement in the room, she struggled to wake up and looked at diqian and her brows.


    Asked weakly:


    "what''s the matter? I don''t want to eat. "


    She thought she would come and ask her to eat, so she said.


    Dickinson shook his head and said:


    "if you don''t want to eat it, it''s OK."


    The doctor said that if you don''t want to eat, you can''t force her to eat.


    He said:


    "Shen Jing was here just now. Be careful. If she comes to you, you will shout out at once."


    A trace of fear flashed in feiyuan''s eyes and asked anxiously:


    "is she coming? What about people now? "


    "It seems to be gone. Don''t worry too much. Just call someone at that time."


    In fact, there is monitoring in feiyuan''s ward, but I''m still worried that the other party is not good for feiyuan.


    Sometimes unexpected things happen if you don''t pay attention.


    Feiyuan nods.


    I looked around anxiously before I closed my eyes. Now I''m struggling to open my eyes.


    Meng Li went out of the hospital and bought some disinfectant in the drugstore next to the hospital. Then he called and asked for an hour''s work to clean up the house.


    It''s either dirty or smelly. It''s impossible to live without cleaning up.


    When the family is ready, Meng Li begins to investigate who reported to Jing at that time, because this is not within her estimated range.


    It''s a variable.

 Chapter 1557

    Who reported Jing?


    There should be records of these things in Jing Bureau. Meng Li can only choose to hack into their system to check.


    This operation is still a little difficult. Ah, it was completed under the guidance of 6018.


    I just found the phone number, which is a public phone.


    According to the location of the pay phone, it''s downtown.


    Generally in the center of the city, it means that there are surveillance cameras. Although there are so many people coming and going, a little exclusion can also find suspected people.


    Then, unfortunately, when Meng lihei entered the monitoring system of this section of the road, he found that at that time, the monitoring here was just good or bad.


    It''s really a coincidence that Meng Li feels more and more unusual.


    Meng Li investigates the people who are close to Di''s family and finds that they don''t even know that they are in hospital.


    If it was the person who called, he would have known about their hospitalization.


    If you have a very good relationship, you will definitely come to see me.


    Are you worried about her revenge? Dare not show up?


    It''s always weird.


    Meng Li decided not to worry about it first, but to take a look at the situation.


    Maybe what you do now is to get into someone else''s game.


    Does the client still have a grudge against anyone? Or is this man just trying to save them?


    Meng left until they were discharged from the hospital.


    Li Jun tossed about for a few days, but he didn''t find any evidence. But diqian didn''t completely explain the matter, which made Li Jun feel very cold.


    It happens that there are other cases on hand, so I just put this side down and go to other places.


    Diqian and they can''t find any exact evidence. They can only watch Meng LiXiao.


    Of course, I dare not come to Meng Li.


    Meng Li is basking in the sun every day. It''s very quiet.


    But she knew that there was a pair of eyes around her all the time, appearing beside her and staring at her from time to time.


    The other party is in the dark, she is in the light, she simply used the mental force to sweep once, found that the people around look normal.


    There was nothing special, and no one looked at her.


    But she did feel that gaze.


    This kind of strange makes her have to be more cautious, just spend more time, but be calm.


    One night, Meng Li just lay down, and suddenly sat up and turned on the light, which made her eyes squint.


    Take out the mobile phone. It''s the mobile phone that sent the message to her. It''s diqian.


    I said if I have time to meet near his home now.


    Meng Li


    It''s not a good thing at first sight.


    There''s no monitoring over there. There are few people. But at the moment, the moon is dark and the wind is high?


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Meng Li also doesn''t want to chat with diqian, wasting time.


    I called him directly.


    "Ask:" so late date me


    Diqian''s voice was faint:


    "why, is it difficult to be afraid?"


    Meng Li: "so you are challenging me?"


    Diqian sighed helplessly and said:


    "whatever you think is OK, but we really need an end. We can''t drag on like this. You''re not happy, and I''m not."


    "Again..."


    Before diqian finished, Meng Li interrupted him and asked:


    "directly, who gave you confidence?"


    "No one. It''s just that feiyuan is getting worse and worse. I have to do something to tell her that I''m not so incompetent."


    "Besides, if I don''t come to you, you will come to me, won''t you? Sooner or later, I''ll face it. If I take the initiative, I''ll at least have backbone. "


    Dickie''s voice and speech sound normal.


    But Meng Li just knew that things were unusual.


    She was hesitating, and Dickens said:


    "we can''t beat you at all."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Diqian''s voice pleaded:


    "in fact, I know I''m wrong. I just want to see you. To be frank, I want to get your forgiveness, so that our family will be safe."


    The sudden weakness did not let Meng Li relax his vigilance.


    "If you have something to do, you can come to my house. Even if you want to get my forgiveness, you should come to my house and apologize with gifts."


    "What do you mean by asking me to your house?"


    "Besides, if something happens to me, are you sure you can get rid of the suspicion?"


    Diqian


    This woman is too calm and always in order.


    Forget it, it''s not impossible to go to her home.


    He''s not that vicious. He''s going to kill her.


    "When you are free, I''ll call on you." From diqian''s tone, it seems that he really doesn''t mind where to meet.Before I said that I would go to his house just to have a try. In fact, it''s the same whether she comes or he goes.


    Meng Li let out a cry and said:


    "you wait. I''m a little busy at this time. I''ll see you when I''m free."


    Diqian was very helpless:


    "you know that feiyuan''s body can''t wait too long."


    "Please, don''t embarrass me so much."


    Meng Li Do you think that if you come to see me, I will surely forgive you? "


    "Besides, what does it have to do with my health?"


    Diqian


    He mainly wanted to see her.


    It''s hard for them to find her if they hide.


    Even if they hide at home, they can''t kick open her room door and go in directly, can they?


    Anyway, we have to make an appointment.


    "About how long?" Dickinson asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "diqian, asking for help should be like asking for help. If I ask for help, I don''t dare to ask others like this. This is to urge others. Once others are impatient, the longer the time will be."


    "So in view of your performance, I put the time back in my mind again."


    Diqian''s hand with the phone pinched tightly, and he almost breathed fragrance.


    Arrogant woman, lawless.


    He said stiffly,


    "yes, I know."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK to hang up."


    After that, the phone hangs up, and diqian looks at his father. Diqian immediately says, "she''s dragging on."


    Diqian wanted to say that he understood it, and frowned and said, "is there any way to see her faster?"


    Dad Di: "you only know to ask me all your life. Who are you going to ask when I die?"


    "Can you have some ideas?" Di dad asked with a grudge.


    In fact, he couldn''t come up with any good ideas. Shen Jing had no father or mother, and didn''t see that she had any good friends. Nothing could lead her out.


    If you go to her house and she doesn''t open the door, you can''t help it.


    If you pretend to be a takeaway or something, the motive is not pure.


    Diqian came to Meng''s home the next day and said that he wanted to come in and have a talk. Meng couldn''t leave the door open. He said that he wanted to come in and take his clothes. There was a shirt left here before and he didn''t take it away.


    But Meng Li still doesn''t open the door, for nothing else, just to prevent the other party from fulfilling his wish so quickly.


    Then Dickie waited at the door.

 Chapter 1558

    What he thought was relatively simple. As long as he insisted on waiting, Meng Li would open the door.


    No, he didn''t. It was no use waiting all day.


    For several days after that, he came to Meng''s home every day and waited, knocking on the door.


    I don''t believe in being innocent.


    Even if you play psychological warfare, as long as you think of a person at your door all day long, you will not be able to carry it down and open the door.


    Meng Li smiles and spends time with her, right?


    She has plenty of time. Can she afford to wait?


    Sure enough, I can''t bear it.


    Diqian sends a message to Mengli. He shows his weakness again and asks Mengli to open the door. Mengli is not fooled.


    After Dad Di knew it, his eyes flashed a little fierce and said:


    "in that case, don''t blame us."


    Dickinson hesitated and said:


    "is this going to make too much noise?"


    Dad Di gave a cold smile:


    "now that we have this, are we still afraid?"


    "I''ve worked so hard to get it. I gave it to you yesterday, but I didn''t see any action from you yesterday."


    "Or do you have the heart to see the flying kite getting worse every day?"


    He really doesn''t know how to talk about his son. He doesn''t act decisively. He always thinks that there will be a better way.


    I''ve been waiting. What are you waiting for? What does it cost?


    Dicken clenched his teeth, took out a dark bead from his hand, looked at it for a few seconds, and was silent.


    "I still don''t trust you. I''ll go with you," he said


    Dickinson''s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    With di PA toward Meng left home, they put the bead at the door of Meng left home, sat in the corridor and began to wait.


    When night falls, Meng Li in the room feels the wind blowing.


    I took a look at the window. It was closed.


    And the windows are shaking, as if there is a strong wind outside, making it sound.


    With the sound of the windows shaking louder and louder, thick black fog came out from the door, from the cracks in the windows, and even from the cracks in the floor tiles.


    These black fog gathered together, very cold, let Meng Li have a kind of feeling like falling into the ice cellar.


    She released her mental strength and took a look at the father and son at the door. It seemed that they were really in a hurry.


    If you don''t hurry up, you won''t make a big move as soon as you come up.


    And the source of the black fog Meng Li also found, is the door of the deep bead, at the moment the black fog from inside the continuous spread out.


    As time goes on, Meng Li not only feels cold in his body, but also in his bones.


    It''s like being invaded by something. It''s very uncomfortable. It''s cold and stinging.


    It''s like an ice pick.


    It seems that this kind of feeling is not very strong, the pain seems to be tolerable, but the cold body makes her a little unbearable.


    In a short time, her lips had turned purple.


    She finally went to open the door. When Di PA saw Meng Li''s lips turned purple and his limbs didn''t seem so flexible, he finally showed a smile. He said to di Qian:


    "you see, this kind of person has to do this to open the door."


    "I don''t know what you''re hesitating about."


    Diqian looks at Meng Li. He


    Maybe he is more kind. He always thinks it''s too cruel and unnecessary.


    Up to now, Meng Li is very cold, but she is still calm. She says faintly:


    "come in and sit down."


    Di PA chuckled. If he didn''t see that the other party was purple, he would have thought that it didn''t work.


    It depends on how long it will take.


    He walked towards the living room.


    The expression is very proud, as if can''t see the room because of the dark fog and gloomy incomparable appearance.


    After they came in, Meng Li closed the door.


    Take a look at the black bead in di PA''s hand.


    When they heard the sound of Meng leaving the door, he picked up the bead for the first time.


    In fact, when Di PA saw the black fog in the room, he was also a little scared, because this kind of phenomenon is too strange.


    Although it was hard for him to accept it the second time.


    Just forced this feeling down, now they all show a look of surprise, was not it a joke?


    Sitting on the sofa shrouded in black fog, he looked a little proud.


    Looking at Meng Li:


    "I don''t think you are right."


    Meng Li nodded faintly: "it''s a little cold."


    Then he asked:


    "aren''t you cold?"


    Dad: cold


    "I''m not cold, you should understand."He has something to protect his body. How can he be affected.


    "Not afraid?" He asked sarcastically.


    Diqian''s expression was a little uncomfortable, because he saw that Shen Jing''s lips were purple, and her face and hands seemed to be purple.


    Although the light was on in the room, the black fog was too thick to see clearly.


    Meng Li: "what about fear? What if I''m not afraid? "


    "If you feel uncomfortable, tell me. Maybe I can make you feel better, but you have to pay something. At least get the evil spirit away from feiyuan first." Dad said his request decisively.


    Meng Li asked: "you have such great ability, can''t you get rid of an evil spirit?"


    For a moment, Di''s face was ugly, and he replied:


    "it''s not for you to worry about. I just want you to take away the evil spirit and give an account to feiyuan."


    Meng Li gave a faint voice and rubbed his hands:


    "it''s really cold."


    Di PA looked at Meng Li with disdain. From the moment he entered the door, he found that the woman''s tone was not as arrogant as before.


    Sure enough, they are all bullies.


    Dickie and his father felt the same. There was an unspeakable disappointment and disgust in his heart. The nature of the people he once loved was so despicable.


    "Come on, who''s behind you?" Meng Li looks at di PA.


    Although I can''t see his face clearly, I can''t lose my momentum.


    Besides, being watched is something you can feel. It''s also an invisible pressure.


    Di PA''s expression was stunned for a moment, then frowned, his lips moved, and he closed his mouth again.


    Then, he sternly denied:


    "what''s behind? Do you think my Di family really can''t help you?"


    "It''s only when you didn''t bring the family treasure last time that you''re proud."


    Meng Li took a look at the bead in his hand and let out a meaningful sound. Diqian also quickly said:


    "Shen Jing, before we said there was someone behind you, didn''t you also say you were on your own?"


    "Are we not allowed to have this ability now?"


    That is to say, Meng Li is double standard.


    Meng Li can''t help rubbing her hands again. It''s really cold. She simply turns on the air conditioner. Although it''s useless, she will feel warmer in her heart.


    This action made Di''s father laugh, he said:


    "little girl, some things are not solved by air conditioning."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s true."

 Chapter 1559

    She sat on the sofa and suddenly stared at the father and son in front of her.


    He said:


    "do you think that this black bead can make you feel at ease?"


    Di PA was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what other party had to do, but thinking of the effect of the black bead, he took it in his hand, looked at it with pride, and then looked at Meng Li:


    "so you want to take it?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I have this idea."


    But before taking it, she had to ask 6018 what it was.


    At least you have to know what else this thing can do, and you have to know how to make it no longer foggy.


    Otherwise, it''s still a black fog, which makes the other party see the joke.


    6018 said to Meng Li:


    "fortunately, I have a wide range of knowledge and recognize this. This is a soul eating pearl. You''d better not touch it. It''s very possible to inhale your soul into it."


    Meng Li asked, "Why are they both OK?"


    "That must be a mystery."


    "And you are different from them. It''s not your real body. It''s more affected."


    "But in this small world, it''s quite strange to see soul eating beads." 6018.


    Meng Li agreed with 6018 in his heart and asked:


    "is there any way to crack it?"


    6018: "how to crack it?"


    "It''s hard to find."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. 6018 says it''s hard to find a way to crack it. This


    "Is soul swallowing bead phagocytic?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "you''re talking nonsense."


    With a faint smile, Meng Li said to 6018:


    "then you send the Yin Yang pearl to me."


    Unfortunately, the yin-yang beads also have the function of swallowing. Anyway, now the yin-yang beads are there. I don''t know what to do. I''d better take them out and use them.


    6018 gave Meng Li the Pearl of yin and Yang, and said:


    "you are such a clever little devil."


    Meng Li


    Yin and Yang beads suddenly appeared in her hands, which made the father and son look a little scared. After all, things like this appeared out of thin air


    Meng Li asked:


    "what do you think of this thing in my hand?"


    Father and son: "I''m not sure."


    There was a sense of foreboding.


    Meng Li is too cold to bear. She doesn''t talk nonsense any more. Instead, she throws out Yin Yang beads. Just now when she held them in her hand, she felt that Yin Yang beads produce a force of swallowing. Yin Yang beads won''t devour people. All of them must be directed at soul eating beads.


    Now the Yin Yang bead is out of her hand, and she wants to swallow the soul eating bead madly, but the soul eating bead also wants to swallow the Yin Yang bead.


    Originally, the soul eating bead was in di PA''s hands, but the power it produced was beyond Di PA''s control, and it was also out of his hands.


    The two beads rose into the air and competed.


    In order to strengthen its own strength, soul eating bead competes with Yin Yang bead and takes back the thick black fog in the room, gathering all around it.


    The coldness in the room just faded, and Meng Li felt a little better. She looked at the contest between soul eating bead and Yin Yang bead, and she didn''t know the difference at the moment.


    Then he looked at the father and son with a look of astonishment.


    He said with a smile:


    "it''s time to call out the person behind you, or she''ll be lost."


    "What''s behind it? Is it so difficult to admit others?" Diqian''s heart quality is a little poor, immediately anxious to explain.


    But Meng Li knows diqian better according to the plot. The more he does, the more he proves that there is someone behind him.


    Meng Li snorts, looks indifferent, picks up a fruit knife from the tea table and goes to diqian. Diqian jumps away in horror. Naturally, diqian''s father can''t watch his son being beaten. He looks around the room, trying to find tools to fight with Meng Li.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t find the right one. Looking at Meng Li coming to him, di dad reaches out his hand and wants to hold Meng Li''s hand with a fruit knife.


    Meng Li changes his direction, turns his wrist, and the fruit knife pierces his father''s arm. He looks painful and stares at Meng Li:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li felt so hard, and directly hit each of them with an imprison talisman. When Di PA saw this, he didn''t have time to deal with the pain in his hand. He hurriedly pulled out a talisman from his body and just took it in his hand, which destroyed Meng Li''s past imprison talisman.


    Dickinson was not too busy. When he called Dickinson, the rune was destroyed by him.


    Meng Li smiles and says, "it depends on how many runes you have."


    She directly threw out dozens of confinement runes. When the other side saw them, they felt numb and complained. How could they have so many runes to resist!


    It can be said that before Meng Li had nothing to do, he drew a lot of symbols in the system space. He didn''t care about these.There is no possibility of running out.


    How can the father and son be bombarded by Meng Li''s many runes? They used up all the runes they could use and imprisoned them one after another. After they were imprisoned, they were desperate.


    See two people are imprisoned, Meng Li just satisfied smile.


    Holding a fruit knife, he put it on his father''s neck and asked diqian:


    "now, can you tell me who gave you this soul eating pearl?"


    Diqian felt his heart beating. He looked at Meng Li in fear. This woman was too terrible to deal with.


    He was very desperate and worried that the other party would really kill his father. Just as he was about to explain, Di''s father yelled: "don''t tell me."


    Di dad wants to understand a little bit, now say not to say, may have bad luck.


    There is no way to break away from the current situation.


    But if you don''t say it, maybe that person will come to save him. That person should be able to solve this woman.


    There is still a glimmer of hope.


    Meng Li glanced at Di''s father and said, "you''re the only one who talks a lot."


    Then Di PA got a piece of Fu again, and stuck it on his mouth.


    Dad is a smart man, but Dickie is obviously not. He is a bit emotional.


    Meng Li picks his eyebrows and looks at diqian. Diqian''s mouth is bitter and says bitterly:


    "I tell you, can you not hurt my father?"


    Meng Li: "look at your performance."


    Di pa wants to stare at diqian, but because he is standing in front of diqian, his head can''t be twisted, so there''s no way.


    Without seeing his father''s face and eyes, diqian was much less stressed.


    He didn''t care about anything else. He knew that if they met robbers, they would give money and things to protect their lives.


    Just like now, what''s the difference between this woman and the robber? As long as she''s obedient and doesn''t annoy her, she can at least save her life.


    "I ask you." Meng Li said.


    Dickinson''s silence is equivalent to acquiescence.


    Meng Li asked:


    "is it a man or a woman?"


    "Men." Said Dickinson.


    Meng Li frowned: "men are men, women are women. What''s a man?"


    Diqian was in a trance:


    "it''s a man, but he''s too good-looking."


    Meng Li said, "how beautiful is it?"


    "I think it''s better than women." Dickinson said honestly.

 Chapter 1560

    Meng Li asked again:


    "what age clothes are you wearing?"


    She had a guess in her mind, and she didn''t know if it was right.


    Dickie''s voice was a little confused.


    "When?"


    "It''s the clothes we wear in our time."


    Meng Li asked again:


    "is the color very bright?"


    Diqian looks at Meng Li in surprise. How does the other party know?


    "Do you know each other?" Dickinson asked.


    He said how the other party could help them so well. It turned out that he and his father were gunners.


    So, ah, it''s these gods who suffer from fighting.


    The more diqian thought about it, the more desperate he was.


    Meng Li no longer answered his question, but said to the air:


    "do you dare not come out now?"


    "Usually not very proud? Now he''s a shrinking head and shrinking tail? "


    Bai Bing appears in this space, he takes back his soul eating pearl for the first time, and Meng Li also takes back Yin Yang pearl for the first time.


    It''s a pity that Yin Yang pearl can''t swallow each other''s soul eating pearl.


    Bai Bing takes a look at her soul eating bead. Her face looks ugly for a moment. Meng Li looks at the other person''s expression and knows that it''s Yin Yang bead that has the upper hand in the contest.


    Maybe it''s possible that some of the power has been swallowed up by Yin Yang beads.


    Meng Li confirmed that this is her old friend in front of her. She laughed and asked:


    "specially for me?"


    Bai Bing puts away the soul eating pearl, and looks like he is afraid of being robbed by Meng Li. Meng Li also sends the Yin Yang Pearl back to the system space, but he can''t be robbed by the other party.


    He was still full of Sao gas, and slowly threw a wink at Meng Li.


    Without denying it, he said:


    "that''s right. Now I''m free, I''ll play with you."


    Meng Li: "that''s very hard. It''s not easy to catch up with the small world."


    I don''t know how the other party finds the world where she works, but it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "It''s easy." Said Bai Bing.


    She put away the beads. There was no black fog. The whole living room was bright. Dickie''s eyes were rolling.


    They understood every word of their conversation, but they didn''t understand it together.


    "Won''t you give me back my things?" Bai Bingshi sat down to watch Meng Li in his spare time.


    Meng Li also sat down with her, but in fact, she looks very bad now, and her lips are still purple.


    What does the other party want?


    After thinking for a while, it should be a set of poisonous soul needles captured from the other party.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "I found that your magic weapons are all aimed at the soul."


    Bai Bing asked in reply:


    "not for the soul, but for the body?"


    "You don''t think about things, you think, if the soul is destroyed, this life and the next life will be gone, but if the body is destroyed, there will be the next life."


    "And I organize a lot of taskers. How can I protect myself if I''m not ready to order something good?"


    Meng Li nodded: "tough enough."


    "It''s very strong."


    "Give it back to me." White ice shows off.


    Meng Li''s eyes were cold, but with a smile, he said:


    "it''s difficult for me to take it back from my hand."


    "How hard is it?" Bai Bing asked


    "Aren''t you afraid to fail all the time?" She said with a curl of her mouth.


    "And I remember that the five-star mission will be wiped out if it fails three times in a row."


    "If you think about it, your mission is about to fail. There are only two opportunities left."


    Meng Li: "I don''t think it''s nice for you to talk to a man without being that kind of mother."


    Bai Bing


    His eyes suddenly become very cold, staring at Meng Li:


    "Niang, you are so talented."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "did you feel pain?"


    Bai Bing snorted and warned Meng Li in a bad tone:


    "I advise you to hand over my things quickly, otherwise I will let you know that there is a kind of person you can''t afford to offend."


    Meng Li looks very relaxed. She leans back on the sofa and squints at Bai Bing:


    "how can you be so confident?"


    Bai Bing said: "if you don''t have self-confidence in dealing with people like you, I will not mix."


    Meng Li looked at him with an air of independence.


    It doesn''t mean to hand over the poison soul needle. It''s always there, and I haven''t used it myself.


    "I''m curious, you''re so confident, why don''t you hit me." Meng Li asked slowly.


    Bai Bing: "why should I hit you? It''s no fun to fight with you."The world''s repression is too great to tell a winner from a loser.


    It''s impossible to get rid of each other this time, so grind it slowly.


    Meng Li then asked, "why do you say so firmly that my task is bound to fail?"


    Bai Bing just laughed and said:


    "you''ve got the point. It''s OK to tell you in advance. Don''t you like calculating? It''s a pity you''ve miscalculated


    "You don''t know that I added something to my soul eating bead, which can make its black fog have a strong corrosive effect on flesh and blood."


    "In a word, all of you who have bodies will die."


    "A week at most."


    "You will also see your flesh rotting slowly. It''s terrible. Although it''s not your body, your client always needs to use it. If she can''t come back, won''t your task fail?"


    Speaking of this, the smile of Bai Bing''s face is more and more heavy.


    Meng Li''s expression was instantly ugly. She glared at Bai Bing with hatred and said with gnashing teeth:


    "you are really mean."


    It''s just that Meng Li''s face is ugly. Although his body is destroyed, if Bai Bing says so, there is no way for them to survive.


    And difeiyuan was haunted by evil spirits, it would not be easy.


    All her tasks are equivalent to completion.


    If the client doesn''t come back, what if the body is rotten? Just go away.


    The other party should not have thought that the client will not come back, right?


    After all, there are really a few people who don''t come back. She didn''t meet many people when she did the task.


    The other party should think about whether the client can come back. In his judgment, his client has no reason to give up the next life.


    After all, after revenge, the client''s education is not bad, and he has a house, so his life can go smoothly.


    Think of these, heart laugh, why the other side''s calculation is always so bad step.


    It''s almost perfect.


    Unfortunately, will she tell the other party that the client won''t come back? Obviously not.


    But the expressions of Dickie and his father were really ugly. They couldn''t understand the rest of them. But Bai Bing said that black fog had a corrosive effect on the body, but he understood.


    There is still a fluke in my heart. After all, the other party has given them something, saying that they will not be affected if they take it with them.


    When Bai Bing saw the father and son''s expressions, he sneered and said:


    "do you think you can be good?"


    "So..."


    He said softly, word by word:


    "I''m so sorry...!"


    After all, after the failure of this task and the arrival of the next task, the time is set back, and they can exist.

 Chapter 1561

    So this time the despair to endure it, who let themselves have no good way to let them this kind of ordinary people can urge the soul eating bead can not be affected by it.


    At the end of the day, they are just ordinary people.


    Bai Bing''s words came out of her mouth, but they bombarded the father and son''s heart with great power, and their eyes were full of despair.


    It was as if death had been stationed beside them, waiting to take them away.


    Meng Li is really addicted to acting. She spat:


    "you mean man, you are plotting against me."


    Looking at Meng Li''s picture, Bai Bing became more and more proud. He said with a smile:


    "mean? Last time you made me fail, I just wanted to pay you back. "


    Meng Li''s expression was so ugly that he put down his cruel words:


    "OK, you wait."


    "Don''t let me see you again..."


    "Give me something, or you will see me in the next world." Bai Bing doesn''t care about Meng Li''s words at all.


    Meng Li asked: "are you so unscrupulous that you are not afraid of me telling the organization?"


    Bai Bing seems to have heard a big joke:


    "are you wrong? You still complain like a child? Do you think the organization will take care of this? You take yourself too seriously


    Meng Li: "really not?"


    Bai Bing didn''t care: "you can have a try."


    Meng Li''s expression is very disappointed. In fact, she is not disappointed at all. She can almost understand that the organization should not take care of these little things.


    You have been calculated, and you have no ability.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. It''s normal for so many taskers to have friction.


    Meng Li suddenly thought of something and asked:


    "so you were scheming against me in the last world?"


    She said that Ling Yun, how did they suddenly have the lost magic array, which made her work so hard. She didn''t expect that there were still these Taoism.


    I didn''t think so much at that time.


    Bai Bing pretends to be stupid: "what do you say, I don''t understand."


    Although he denied it, the smug look on his face was obvious.


    Meng Li snorted:


    "it''s really a rat who dares to be or not to be."


    Being so excited, Bai Bing said sarcastically:


    "what if it''s me? I just didn''t expect that there was a person around you, otherwise I could make it so easy for you to complete the task? "


    Meng Li knew clearly that it was Bai Bing who was afraid of the existence of the Sanskrit order that he did not continue to entangle in that world.


    I didn''t expect that I had been followed by two worlds. I didn''t realize it until the second world. It was careless.


    Maybe the last world thought that its ability was ok, and it solved it by force, so it didn''t use so much brain.


    Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth, his face was not very good, and he did not speak.


    Bai Bing doesn''t mean to grab things with Meng Li. After all, they are in a hurry. They go back to the system space directly through a separate channel, but they still can''t grab things.


    Of course, you can also use some methods to force the other party to return to system space now.


    But after the last fight


    In a word, I''m not sure.


    Forget it. Don''t waste your energy.


    I''m not willing to admit that I''m afraid of losing face, and then I''ll lose some unnecessary things.


    And the flesh and blood of the other party can''t resist the erosion of the black fog. She is an immortal, and she can''t change the decay of the body. She just has to wait for a few days.


    It also allows her to try physical pain.


    He said:


    "I''ll wait for your mission to fail."


    Meng Li''s face is ugly and doesn''t speak, which makes Bai Bing think that Meng Li is still deeply worried about the failure of his task.


    Then his body disappeared in this space, with the soul state, come and go freely.


    No wonder before she always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark, and she didn''t know how to hide them.


    The state of the soul can be seen by itself.


    Meng Li took a look at the father and son in front of him and said:


    "you may not be able to live."


    Diqian was desperate and miserable. Looking at Meng Li, he couldn''t help laughing back: "you can''t live any longer."


    Is this the end? We all have to die. How did things come to this.


    It wasn''t that complicated at first.


    Meng Li: "who told you I was going to die? You didn''t hear that man say that he would chase me to the next world. "


    "The next world? Is there really a lot of world? Are you going to be reincarnated? Can you still remember this life? " Dickens has a lot of problems.


    But at least he was born into a so-called metaphysical family. I feel that these things are not beyond his cognitive scope.


    I feel that I have, but now it seems that someone has appeared to really confirm this thing.The most important thing is that I really died this time, and there will be my next life


    It''s a little solace in despair and sorrow.


    Meng Li gives diqian a cold look. She doesn''t have much time to explain these problems to diqian.


    It''s going straight out.


    I plan to go to diqian''s house, so as not to have a long night''s dream. She has to solve difeiyuan first.


    As soon as I went out, I thought about it and went back to see Dickie.


    Said:


    "by the way, I always tell you one thing, but you just don''t believe it."


    "But I''ll say it again."


    The client wants to see Dickie''s face when he learns the truth.


    Looking at diqian''s puzzled eyes, Meng Li said faintly:


    "the evil spirit is a spell, which is actually under difeiyuan."


    Diqian looks at Meng Li in shock, but he doesn''t believe it. Meng Li says, "what do I cheat you to do now? Now difeiyuan is eating evil."


    Dickie can''t believe it:


    "no, it''s impossible. Who will harm himself..."


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "she likes you so much. She is gambling to see if you will agree to transfer the kid to Shen Jing because of her."


    "Shen Jing You are not Shen Jing. " Dickinson murmured.


    If diqian still believes that the person in front of him is his girlfriend Shen Jing, even if he is really a fool.


    But now she said it herself, I feel very sad.


    But there was a sense of relief, as long as Shen Jing didn''t treat him like this.


    Meng Li could almost understand what kind of inner activities were under diqian''s extremely complicated expression, and said with a sneer:


    "although I''m not Shen Jing, I''m Shen Jing who asked to revenge you."


    "What I''m doing now is what Shen Jing wants to see." Meng Li''s words were like an invisible hand, tearing diqian''s heart.


    "No, I''m not sorry. She won''t do it." Diqian''s tears rolled down his face.


    He''s been good enough to her.


    I''ve been trying to be nice to her. I''ve put all my efforts into it


    Meng Li smiles. Up to now, he thinks he has done well.


    Said:


    "you chose to let Shen Jing bear the pain of di feiyuan, pushed Shen Jing into the fire pit, and let di feiyuan succeed. Shen Jing died long ago, and then there was me."

 Chapter 1562

    For Meng Li''s words, di PA''s eyes are very angry.


    He didn''t want to believe that feiyuan would do such a thing even though he was dead.


    Even if he did this, feiyuan was confused for a while, and they had to find a way to help him finish.


    Therefore, his heart only hate, hate the arrival of this man, his life was turned upside down.


    For his eyes, Meng Li chose to ignore them. She took a look at diqian and said:


    "I''ll ask you if your conscience hurts."


    "You killed Shen Jing and made her trade with the devil. You keep saying you love her, but you can watch her march towards death. Are you worthy of saying you love her?"


    Diqian''s heart seemed to be torn infinitely. His heart seemed to have become several pieces.


    He said painfully:


    "I couldn''t help it at that time. Even if I didn''t acquiesce, as long as the evil spirit saw Shen Jing, she would choose her."


    "Can she avoid it? Unless you break up with me, you will never see me. As long as you contact me, it is inevitable to contact feiyuan! "


    "Blame me, blame me for being selfish and reluctant to give up on her." Dickinson said with infinite remorse.


    Meng Li asked: "why don''t you protect her? Let the evil spirits never see her? But she also brought the evil spirit to her. Your behavior, your attitude, and your heart that made Shen Jing suffer are the basis for Shen Jing to hate you. "


    Meng Li is not willing to waste his time talking about this. The reason why he said this is to make the client feel more happy. Maybe he doesn''t mind the fact that his body is about to rot.


    I don''t know whether she cares or not. If it''s her own, she doesn''t care about her body when she dies.


    Dead or burned, or buried in the soil, the soil will rot, the fire will become a pot of ashes.


    Dickinson has always denied:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    "You can''t understand my feelings at all. I also have a lot of difficulties. I..."


    In the end, he didn''t know how to go on.


    How to defend yourself.


    "Shen Jing, did she really disappear? Can I see her? I... " He looks at Meng Li. The face and the body belong to Shen Jing, but her soul is not.


    He may be dying, crazy to see Shen Jing.


    Meng Li shakes his head. Why does diqian not have a heart of repentance?


    Maybe she''s not Dickie. She can''t feel what he''s thinking.


    Meng Li let out a sound and went out directly.


    When he left, he closed the door and left behind the imprisoned father and son.


    She took a taxi and went to Di''s house. When she got to the place, she didn''t expect that Bai Bing was at the door of Di''s house.


    Seeing Meng Li, he was not surprised at all. Instead, he said:


    "I knew you were coming."


    "For what? If you solve her, won''t your task fail? Save it. "


    Meng Li''s face is particularly ugly, this kind of ugly is to take out all acting out, she must confuse each other, let the other party think that he really will fail the task.


    In this way, the other party will not stop her from solving the di family.


    As for the other side, Meng Li also knows that it is impossible to solve him at present.


    As long as there is an organized space channel, I can''t catch her.


    But Meng Li is thinking about a question. Does the other party really have a task in the world?


    Is there an organized space passage?


    If it''s private


    During the non mission period, the organization will not provide that kind of special energy to the system.


    Meng Li had a little care in his heart.


    Since the other party said that her body would rot in a few days, there was not much time left for her. I''d better finish the task first and then think about something else.


    It''s not worth a delay.


    Meng Li said with a sneer:


    "it doesn''t matter. I will vent my anger if di feiyuan and his family are upset."


    "What''s the use? After your mission fails, time is turned back, and they still exist. " Bai Bing said with disdain.


    Meng Li: do you understand


    "Yes, for example, I''m treating you now." Bai Bing looks at Meng Li with a smile.


    "I''m happier than anyone to see that your mission is going to fail."


    "Are you going to go straight back to system space, or are you waiting for yourself to rot?"


    "That''s right. If you don''t reach the Yellow River, you''ll have to wait for a miracle?" Bai Bing''s face was full of sarcastic smile.


    Meng Li looks at each other''s proud face and wants to know who is Bai Bing''s backer, who can make him become this kind of character


    How to say this kind of character?


    Probably people have two sides. When the other side faces itself, it''s just like this, because we can''t get along with each other all the time. When we meet several worlds, we all end up unhappy.If you get along with him, he must be in another way.


    In the face of the other party''s sarcasm, Meng Li sighed:


    "I don''t believe that this time, the next world can still plant you."


    "You are wrong in this world. If you don''t show up, maybe I can get in the next world."


    With that, she also sneered, as if laughing at Bai Bing''s inability to calm down.


    Bai Bing snorted. The woman in front of her was really not stupid. If it wasn''t for her sharp sense of her existence, or if it wasn''t for her soul eating bead that was swallowed by her broken bead, did she think she was really so stupid and wanted to appear?


    Broken beads?


    Thinking of this, Bai Bing''s eyes twinkled.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems that this broken bead is a good thing, better than her soul eating bead.


    "It''s up to you to look forward to your dying." Bai Bing leans in front of Di''s house and says haughtily.


    Meng Li snorted. No matter what he or the other party was thinking just now, he knocked on the door of Di''s house.


    When di feiyuan heard the knock on the door, he frowned, got up and came to the door. Instead of opening the door directly, he asked:


    "who is that?"


    Meng Li: "I love you."


    Feiyuan was startled and immediately asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Her heart was full of doubts. Didn''t master say that she wanted to solve her problem?


    Is it sure to succeed?


    Why did Shen Jing come to their house instead?


    Bai Bing squints at Meng Li. Meng Li thinks he doesn''t exist and says to feiyuan:


    "you don''t open the door, do you?"


    "No, how can I open the door? This is my home. " Feiyuan''s intuition is that things are not right, and he is very alert.


    Meng Li just laughed and cried:


    "little thing, open the door."


    There are evil spirits in it.


    Evil spirit


    Why do you want to call him again? He really feels humiliated!


    But he didn''t have the heart of a little resistance, helped Meng Li open the door.


    Feiyuan couldn''t stop it, and she couldn''t stop the evil spirit. When she saw the door open, Shen Jing came towards her. At the moment, Shen Jing''s lips were purple, and her face was blue and purple. How to say, she looked like the Hulk.


    It''s just not that size.


    Anyway, Shen Jing looks strange and ugly now.

 Chapter 1563

    "What''s the matter with you?" Feiyuan asked in fear.


    I''m afraid of Meng Li as well as what he looks like now.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that his skin has developed like this. He doesn''t mind if he knows.


    Anyway, it''s not her who feels terrible.


    She gave feiyuan a strange smile, and without saying a word, she put a few runes into the evil spirit. It''s not unreasonable for her to start in such a hurry.


    Who knows if the one outside will suddenly run to stop her.


    The several runes she hit in the past all caused extremely high damage to the evil spirit. Because of the spell connected between him and di feiyuan, the damage was applied to feiyuan.


    The evil spirit didn''t feel much, but feiyuan had already curled up in pain. Because of the pain, her face was a little twisted, and her eyes looked at Meng Li in horror:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li explores the next feiyuan''s body and thinks it''s not enough. She makes a few runes to di feiyuan herself. She can''t resist at all, but under the stimulation of this pain, she faints.


    Before fainting, she didn''t understand what happened.


    Why did Shen Jing suddenly attack her.


    Meng Li explored her body again, and found that her foundation had been completely damaged, yin and Yang in her body were out of balance, and there was very little vitality. Even if the evil spirit left her now, she could not live for a week.


    Almost, now death is a relief for her. In the next week, di feiyuan''s feeling should be like that of the week before the client''s death.


    The same pain.


    Meng Li looked at the evil spirit who didn''t dare to speak. This thing must be solved.


    Not to mention that his existence is also the murderer who killed the client, I certainly can''t let him go, lest it will harm others later.


    But this kind of evil spirit can''t be influenced, and it doesn''t need tolerance. Where is its nature? They don''t have the moral concept of human beings, so


    Seeing Meng Li''s eyes, the evil spirit immediately became uneasy. He asked uneasily:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li was a little uncomfortable and not in a good mood, so he didn''t say much. Instead, he directly attacked the evil spirit and destroyed it.


    To be honest, the evil spirit didn''t expect that the other side would turn over. When it wanted to hide, it was too late.


    When the last trace of consciousness dissipates, the spirit body of the evil spirit dissipates between heaven and earth.


    Bai Bing came in and said sarcastically:


    "what a cruel man. He only knows how to kill. How hard it is to live."


    Meng Li glanced at him and retorted:


    "you must have had a hard time too. You have to think so much about it."


    "You can''t be satisfied if you take advantage of it."


    Bai Bing laughs:


    "it''s cheap. Don''t you want to admit that you lost this time?"


    Meng Li has a bad expression and doesn''t speak.


    Bai Bing reaches out her hand and covers her lips with a smile. Meng Li frowns. This man''s actions of covering her mouth are more enchanting than many women''s.


    I feel drunk looking at it.


    He said:


    "I''ll follow you and see what you plan to do next."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "how can I live?"


    It''s all done.


    She went back to her home, released the confinement of Dickens and his son, and said to them:


    "go back."


    "If your family love each other, they should die together."


    When Di PA was untied, he immediately glared at Meng Li:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li kindly explained:


    "I succeeded in making di feiyuan live for less than a week, and then you will die together. Before you die, there is a consolation for each other. I always understand."


    Di PA looks at Meng Li as if he is looking at the most vicious person in the world, but he has nothing to do.


    There are some curses in my heart that I dare not say. I''m really afraid.


    He felt his skin itchy and scratched it with his hand. He felt different. Looking down, he saw that his flesh was so lightly scratched.


    It''s rotten!


    This makes his eyes frightened, immediately took back his hand, looked at the white ice that Meng Li followed behind him, his steps hurriedly, followed out of the door.


    I''m afraid there will be mischief later.


    Father and son left, Meng Li just sat down at home, before something busy, the feeling is not very obvious, but now it is more obvious.


    Because she''s itchy, but she can''t help it.


    If it''s rotten, it''s sure to rot. there''s almost no good possibility.


    She did not leave immediately, but continued to stay for two days, to Di''s near home, with mental strength to see their situation.


    Seeing that father and son have all scratched their bodies, even going to the hospital can''t solve their problem.


    His whole body was festering and bloody. In just two days, he was in a mess, and their expressions were also very painful. Especially when he saw that di feiyuan was dying, his body and soul suffered from double torture.They try to wear as few clothes as possible.


    Because it''s very painful for clothes to stick to it.


    And di feiyuan is lying on the bed in a daze, with more air out and less air in, so she is relieved.


    I can''t stand it myself. It''s too painful, itchy and stinging.


    Can''t control not to scratch, or don''t want to let the other party see the joke.


    Thinking that the prohibition of space and system had been loosened yesterday, Meng Li directly separated from the body.


    See Meng from the body, white ice cold smile, in the end can''t stand, he left.


    At first, I thought how much self-control she had.


    I still can''t bear it.


    He waited in place for a while, but did not leave immediately. He was waiting for the time to be set back.


    Is to determine whether Meng Li really failed.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the time to be set back. Bai Bing frowned and muttered, "can this all succeed?"


    At the thought of this possibility, his expression became more and more ugly, and he knew that he was put on the other side again.


    So


    That''s why the other party does those things before they leave


    Bai Bing is particularly upset and careless.


    It was time to stop her!


    In fact, even if Bai Bing stops Meng Li, she can''t stop him. Because she uses the soul eating bead to deal with Meng Li, the two of them are influenced by the soul eating bead.


    And di feiyuan has been damaged by the evil spirit. If Meng Li doesn''t go to the end, she will live for some more time, or die.


    At most, evil spirits can be free.


    Bai Bing regretted using the two men at that time. After all, they should also be the target of each other''s task. As long as they are good, each other''s task can''t be completed.


    But if we don''t use the father and son, where can we find someone to deal with each other.


    My design is right, but I never thought that the client of the other party would not come back.


    Another miscalculation.


    If he bites his teeth, he doesn''t believe that she can find a client who won''t go back in the next world.


    We''ll see.


    Hum, his figure disappeared in the world.

 Chapter 1564

    Later, he appeared in the space-time tunnel, originally intended to return to the system space directly, but found that there was a force blocking him.


    Bai Bing asked warily:


    "who?"


    A soft female voice sounded:


    "who else do you say?"


    Meng Li appears beside Bai Bing. Bai Bing looks at Meng Li. Although he sees Meng Li as she is for the first time, he also guesses that it''s her.


    Sneer:


    "well, how dare you wait for me here?"


    Meng Li takes a look at the wide space-time tunnel. Here, she has a feeling of being shrunk. It''s really wonderful.


    Bai Bing looks up and down at Meng Li, but he can''t help laughing:


    "don''t blame me for being rude when you deliver it to me."


    He thought of each other''s broken beads. It would be good if he could get them to ponder.


    It''s just


    In fact, he is not very confident that he can solve each other.


    This woman is a little difficult.


    Meng Li has a hint of sarcasm on his lips. Now that he''s here, it must be the result of this thing. No matter how bad it is, because he just came back from the task, he still has the system channel given by the organization.


    Can safely return to system space.


    It''s a pity that the other party provided a channel here, otherwise it would not have appeared.


    And questioning has been on her wrist, showing a fighting state. From Meng Li''s hand, there is a red vine, and she goes to white ice.


    And Bai Bing naturally won''t stand waiting for Meng to leave and beat him. As soon as he avoids, a sword appears in his hand.


    This sword shows cold light and gives people a kind of cold breath. It''s very sharp. The sword cuts at Hongteng. However, Hongteng is driven by Mengli''s and Wenqing''s consciousness and is very flexible.


    After the skilful avoidance, Meng Li flew up and spread countless vines over the white ice, towards the white ice.


    She wanted to make a quick decision. She always thought there should be more good things in her opponent.


    So naturally, he is not willing to give the other party a chance to deal with himself.


    Meng Li added the fire of rosefinch to these vines, with a burning breath, very restrained the soul, and even restrained the cold sword in Bai Bing''s hand.


    Bai Bing''s sword touched the vine with the fire of rosefinch, but he was hurt by it. After being burned, his sword was a little dim.


    Seeing this, he could only put away his sword and planned to fight Meng Li with another weapon. How could Meng Li give him the chance to find something to deal with himself again? He poured out a huge force to encircle Bai Bing from all sides, trying to use the force to imprison Bai Bing''s action.


    Under the influence of this force, Bai Bing has to mobilize his strength to resist. Meng Li quickly adds space to the vine. From the top to the bottom, he begins to spread with such speed that he finally binds Bai Bing firmly in it.


    In the whole process, Bai Bing hardly has the ability to fight back.


    If she remembers correctly, the other party is not as good as herself in the use of space.


    This one fell, want to break free from control, want to beat her, unless it is their own strength, violence break their own space.


    Bai Bing''s face suddenly appeared the color of humiliation, looking at Meng Li:


    "I bet you don''t dare to kill me."


    Meng Li asked, "what? I''m trapped this time. I didn''t even think about breaking it? "


    "Start bluffing me with bets?"


    If Bai Bing is trapped by her, then this person is really weak. How can such a weak person be so arrogant?


    Meng Li couldn''t believe it. He thought it would take a little effort.


    But maybe Meng Li didn''t know how much power she had combined with questioning, which was equivalent to two against one.


    To be exact, it is Meng Li who underestimates the power of questioning himself.


    She always treats others as a baby, but this baby has the power Meng Li never understood.


    White ice struggled, the red vine tightly around his soul, but also to his soul has a burning feeling.


    The body is like touching the red wire, burning very painful.


    What scares him even more is that his soul power and world power are all passing away.


    Something is absorbing his power!


    "Don''t go too far!" Bai Bing said with gnashing teeth, his expression was very flustered.


    I''m afraid, I''m afraid that I''ll be sucked dry.


    He was fortunate to have gained all these powers, and he must not lose them in this way.


    At that time, he will have to save again and walk on the road of strength again. He doesn''t


    He was madly refusing.


    When Wenqing hears Bai Bing say this, he knows that he can''t secretly absorb his soul power and strength. He can only honestly explain to Meng Li.


    Said:


    "Ali, I tell you not to be angry."


    Meng Li: "what?"


    "I I''m absorbing his soul power and strength. " He said weakly.Meng Li smell speech, expression light, she didn''t speak, didn''t say against also didn''t say agree, almost is acquiescence.


    The other party interferes with her to do the task, brings her trouble, but also wants to let her continue to fail, let her be wiped out, is to save the heart to kill her.


    The price should be paid.


    Not only that, Meng Li even wants to solve this person completely.


    It''s really annoying.


    It''s a curse to keep. She doesn''t have the kindness she imagined.


    It seems that the organization does not explicitly stipulate that the taskers should not kill each other.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li''s eyes flash by. Of course, he is also caught by Bai Bing who is staring at her tightly.


    Bai Bing''s heart jumps. Now she is bound by several forces and can''t move. She can only ask for help.


    Come and help me


    He flurried the system to send a message.


    But the system told him there was no response


    This makes Bai Bing very desperate


    The woman in front of her grew up so fast that she was not so powerful last time I saw her.


    Being trapped by Meng Li, Bai Bing''s system can''t directly pull him back, and their power can''t reach it.


    Meng Li thinks that she is going to do it. She carries the boundary force in her hand and goes to Bai Bing, intending to defeat his soul. The huge force goes to Bai Bing and impacts his soul. His soul becomes weak at a visible speed.


    Of course, this is one of the reasons why Wenqing has been absorbing the credit of Bai Bing''s power.


    "You can''t kill me. You''ll die if you kill me!" Bai Bing roared in horror.


    Meng Li snorted: "you talk about how much support you have."


    Bai Bing: "anyway, it''s a common Tasker like you who can''t be provoked. If you want to die, try me."


    Meng Li obediently slaps at Bai Bing again. If he doesn''t die, he will slap again.


    When Bai Bing is attacked again, her soul becomes weaker and weaker. Feeling the passing of her soul power, Bai Bing is anxious and angry.


    There is also boundless despair.


    Why don''t you get back to him over there? Why? What''s the matter now?


    Look at the news, he roared in his heart.


    He regretted it, especially that he should not have come by himself.


    He really didn''t expect that this woman would be waiting for him here

 Chapter 1565

    Then he heard Meng Li say: "even if I kill you, you can''t see your backers coming to avenge you. It''s cost-effective to exchange one life for another."


    "Is it necessary? Do you hate me that much? " Bai Bing asked in horror.


    Kill him regardless of the consequences.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "I thought you were so powerful that you didn''t make any progress after a long time. The most reasonable thing in the world is to rely on yourself. After all, your backer is not your bodyguard."


    Meng Li is not idle when he talks. To say that Bai Bing''s soul is not weak, at least he attacked twice, but he didn''t let his soul break up completely.


    It must have used a lot of good things for his soul to have the strength it has now.


    But just one more time.


    Meng Li is full of murderous spirit and attacks him again. He estimates in his heart that it should be almost the same this time.


    The huge force impacts on Bai Bing, and Bai Bing shouts out: "no...!"


    Despairing howls reverberate in the tunnel of time and space. Just when she thought that he was completely finished, a woman appeared in this space. She gave a cold hum:


    "I''ll see who dares to touch me today!"


    Her voice was cold, indifferent, and came towards Meng Li with some kind of authority.


    One would like to give Meng Li a xiamawei, Meng Li shook the sleeve, a force to go out, the woman to the pressure to blow away, looked at her.


    See this woman speed extremely quickly toward the soul is about to break up white ice into a white crystal, and now the soul of white ice has appeared transparent.


    As if a gust of wind can blow away.


    When he saw the woman, he immediately called out, "Fengchu, help me."


    Feng Chu looked at Bai Bing with a kind of scornful eyes, and hit a force to trap Bai Bing vine at will.


    Just when she thought she could easily shatter the vines, they just wriggled like snakes and were still trapped in white ice.


    It was a moment of embarrassment for her, and then she used more strength to hit the vine.


    Meng Li said to Wen Qing that he didn''t have to insist.


    If the vine is really broken by the woman, it is also a loss of power to ask.


    It''s not necessary to insist now.


    He took the initiative to take back the vines.


    The concept of taking it back by oneself is different from that of being forced to take it back by others.


    She also knew in her heart that she might not be able to solve each other thoroughly today.


    The rescuers moved very fast.


    In the heart disappointed return disappointed, but on the face of a school indifferent, no matter how to say first take out momentum.


    Staring at Feng Chu indifferently.


    The woman was dressed in a long red dress. She was tall. At the moment, there was anger between her eyebrows and eyes. She was cold and gorgeous, which gave people a kind of domineering and indescribable way.


    Commonly known as Queen temperament.


    Seeing that the other side automatically removed the vines, Feng Chu''s face slowed down a little, which was to give her a face. She said to Bai Bing in a cold voice:


    "if I hadn''t stabilized your soul with crystal, do you think you could still talk now?"


    "Thank you, thank you..." Bai Bing sucked his nose. His previous experience made him in a bad state.


    With lingering fear, he walked together at the critical moment of life and death.


    Feng Chu looked at Meng Li again, looked up and down, and asked:


    "who gave you the courage to move me?"


    Meng Li smiles and asks: "who gave him the courage to chase me two worlds?"


    Feng Chu looked at Bai Bing again: "what''s the revenge?"


    Bai Bing looked at Meng Li reluctantly and said:


    "she calculated me before and let me fail once. Moreover, I had a good word to solicit her before, and she didn''t want to. In short, she and I were dead enemies. I met her several times when I was doing tasks."


    Feng Chu glanced at Bai Bing and didn''t answer him.


    But looking at Meng Li, holding an attitude of examination, probably also measuring Meng Li''s strength.


    "You hurt my people, what do you say?" Feng Chu is not good at staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "that''s what he deserves."


    "Can anyone who provokes me back?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Feng Chu: "what do you mean? Are you warning me? "


    Her expression became more and more unhappy.


    What does Bai Bing want to say? Feng Chu just glances at him and he closes his mouth.


    In the heart silently expect these two women to fight, Feng Chu so strong, even if can''t kill each other, also can let the other party pay a great price.


    Only in this way can the hatred be solved.


    Thinking about it, the hatred in her eyes burst out. Looking at her almost transparent soul, Bai Bing wished Meng Li would disappear.


    How much soul power and world power he lost is now equivalent to returning to pre liberation.


    Now I am weaker than the soul of the one star mission.Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "you should take your seat according to the number. What can I do?"


    Both sides are evaluating each other''s strength, and no one is rash. Anyway, Meng Li thinks this Phoenix Chu is much more difficult to deal with than Bai Bing.


    After all, how can we do without the ability to support others.


    Another, the Feng Chu is so cautious that he doesn''t start now. At least he''s not a rash man.


    The more calm a person is, the more attention he needs.


    "But you can''t just leave today." Feng Chu said lightly.


    Meng Li: "why can''t I just leave? I''ve just come back from my mission. Can you still stop the channel given to me by the organization? "


    Then she began to laugh.


    "I can go now if I want to." She added.


    Feng Chu


    Yes.


    There is this channel, she really can''t help each other, at least now the other instantly disappeared in front of her, she can''t stop.


    She was all laughed by Meng Li and said:


    "you have organized channels today. How about another day? Do you have channels every day?"


    Meng Li tut said: "it''s such a thing, and it''s worth your hard work to avenge him?"


    "You don''t have a good eye, sister."


    Bai Bing looks at Meng Li angrily. Meng Li looks at him and says:


    "you don''t have to look at me like this. I can''t see your face clearly. I''d better go back and get some soul crystal to mend it."


    Bai Bing


    "ChuChu, you see how arrogant she is. She doesn''t pay attention to you at all." His eyes twinkled, trying to stir up right and wrong.


    Feng Chu hears speech, tone is more apathetic, say to Bai Bing:


    "you besides make trouble can''t other, still want to calculate me now?" She squeezed a hehe from her throat and said:


    "I''m what you should calculate?"


    They don''t know each other''s depth or background.


    The organizational relationship is so complex that there are too many things to consider.


    It''s not worth it if you bring yourself big trouble for the sake of white ice.


    Moreover, because of the channels provided by organizations, we can''t do anything at present. Even if we want to do anything, we can only make plans later.


    Seeing the cold light in her eyes, Bai Bing immediately lowered her head in fear.


    I don''t dare to talk any more.

 Chapter 1566

    Feng Chu looked at Meng Li and said coldly:


    "take care of yourself."


    Her voice just fell, and the figure of Bai Bing disappeared in the time and space tunnel.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to chase him. After all, he didn''t hold him.


    But if Fengchu wants to fight her, she is not afraid.


    She''s back in system space, too.


    After going back, Meng Li saw the task reward.


    Check the task reward:


    congratulations on Shen Jing''s wish: let them get what they deserve.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, Jieli reward: 1000 points, soul reward: 6 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1527500


    Jieli reward: 65400


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The task reward is OK. In a word, the task has been completed.


    Before spending a lot of energy in the time and space tunnel, Meng Li was a little tired. After absorbing the soul power, she lay down and planned to have a sleep.


    But the thought is a little confused, thinking that the man has been beaten like that by himself, I dare not provoke her in a short time.


    If the next world still dares to come?


    Meng Li''s mouth showed a smile of unknown meaning. He dares to come. With his soul strength, he can solve it completely.


    And in the small world, rescuers should not move so fast.


    He is the one who has lost so much soul power and world power.


    I don''t know how much it will take to make up for his loss.


    May they come to trouble themselves later? Meng Li didn''t take it to heart.


    I don''t worry.


    The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Thinking about it, she fell asleep.


    After waking up, Meng left to see the follow-up of the last world.


    Dickie and his father have developed into a kind of person, ghost and ghost. They are rotten all over, and there is no good meat on them.


    Although I knew I was going to die, I still felt that I could save myself.


    Two people went to the hospital to live, the doctor to remove the carrion, wrapped in layers of gauze.


    All kinds of drugs have been used, and all kinds of modern medical methods have been used, but they still can''t stop their decay.


    Finally, some parts of the bone can be seen, it is really shocking.


    All kinds of pain needles and painkillers make them less miserable.


    But in the end, he died. He died in pain. He didn''t have a good piece of meat. He died miserably and suffered a lot.


    It is worth mentioning that the father and son could not bear the physical pain and went to the hospital for hospitalization, while di feiyuan was not taken care of.


    A man died at home and no one found him for a few days.


    When di feiyuan died, he was also very painful, not only physically, but also mentally.


    The master who took her as his daughter left her in the end.


    The elder martial brother she loved didn''t care about her in the end. He selfishly took care of himself. Before he died, he didn''t see the above.


    Diqian and his father didn''t send difeiyuan to the hospital because they didn''t think the hospital could solve the symptoms of difeiyuan.


    After all, it belongs to metaphysics.


    In a word, in the final analysis, it is selfish, that is, in case of disaster, we should fly separately.


    Meng Li feels that these three people are really miserable. In the end, di feiyuan was not only tortured to death, but also starved to death.


    After all, no one made food for her.


    Diqian and his son were in tears all day. They were crying and crying. They were confused. They had no time to think of anything else. It was amazing that they could take care of difeiyuan.


    In fact, when people are suffering, it''s normal that they can''t think of others.


    The world of demon Zun, because the man came, the Terran emperor Zun didn''t deserve to die, but finally died for various reasons.


    And their own means have never been so cruel, because the man, Dickinson''s son, died so miserably.


    The man is poisonous. Is he here to assist her?


    Mentally handicapped.


    Always trying to help her target to deal with her.


    Meng Li sighed a little, no longer look at the world, people are dead, what else to see.


    She went to the domain to buy some food and sent it to the Lingtian space, giving Wuxiang and asking for love.


    He touched his head and asked Wu Xiang:


    "how is she now?"Wu Xiang looked at him and asked, "I don''t think I''ve digested it yet."


    Meng Li


    It''s a lot more to ask about the good things of shifanling.


    Meng Li turns around and looks at the spirit tree. Well, there''s no change.


    The mission itself is not long.


    After a while in Lingtian space, he went back to the system space and picked up the Yinyang pearl to have a look.


    Before that, I should have absorbed the power of the soul swallowing pearl, but nothing changed.


    They put it back.


    I intend to continue to do the task.


    Let 6018 choose for her.


    And here, Feng Chu stares at Bai Bing and asks:


    "how can you make trouble like this?"


    Bai Bing said in a low voice:


    "I wanted to recruit talents for you at the beginning, but I didn''t mean to."


    "Am I short of people?" Bai Bing asked coldly.


    "You don''t have to show off all the time. What do you show off? Show off that you have a backing? You''re not afraid that one day I''ll leave you alone? At that time, you will be miserable. You need to have a foothold in the organization and at least have self-knowledge. "


    "Have you ever beaten anyone? It''s ridiculous to be cut like this and dare to play Yin. "


    "I told you to do more tasks at ordinary times. You wander around and are bullied by others. You don''t look like a man."


    Feng Chu''s words kill the heart.


    The feeling of disdain is beyond expression.


    Bai Bing lowered her head, a trace of reluctance and resentment flashed in her eyes.


    "I will change it." He said.


    Feng Chu snorted, took out some soul crystals and handed them to Bai Bing:


    "go away."


    "Thank you, ChuChu." White ice see soul crystal eyes immediately bright.


    What are you doing here? Isn''t that what you''re doing?


    See feng Chu to lift chin to ignore him, he stood nearby for a while then walked.


    Feng Chu stood in the same place and said to himself:


    "is it Meng Li?"


    6018 this side just found a task for Meng Li, just about to send her, the message came.


    It''s Zheng Xian who hasn''t contacted for a long time.


    Ask her to get together in the field.


    One second later, you can do the task.


    I want to see Zheng Xian.


    This time, Zheng Xian made an appointment with Meng Li in the teahouse. When he got to the teahouse, he sat down and asked, "why don''t you go to eat sweets?


    Zheng Xian is the same as before. She smiles, waves her hand and says, "if you eat too much in the task world, drink some tea."


    Meng Li Oh


    Zheng Xian sipped a cup of tea and asked Meng Li, "how are you doing?"


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Nothing special? Say something interesting to make me happy? "


    Meng Li: "No."


    I''ve got a grudge against the Tasker. I can''t say it''s interesting.

 Chapter 1567

    Zheng xianpai''s mouth:


    "it''s so boring."


    Meng Li: "what about you?"


    Zheng Xian: "I don''t have anything interesting to say, too many tasks and too many meetings have ruined the fun of my life."


    Meng Li smiles.


    Life is like this. Their life is too long for ordinary people in the small world.


    Some people feel that their life is long for decades, and they all think that there is nothing strange in the world.


    "In fact, there is another way to gain interest, that is, to accumulate resources, to look at yourself as powerful, you will find it interesting, and the extra satisfaction you get is very strong." Meng Li said.


    after hearing that, you


    Meng Li smiles, and Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li enviously:


    "Qi Yun is a good thing, but it doesn''t follow me. I''m still standing still these days."


    Meng Li can only say:


    "take your time."


    Then he suddenly asked Zheng Xian:


    "do you know Feng Chu?"


    "Feng Chu?"


    "Men and women? Is it organized? " Zheng Xian asked blankly.


    Looking at her appearance, Meng Li knew that she didn''t know, so he shook his head and said:


    "female, don''t know."


    "What''s the matter?" Zheng Xian started the Eight Diagrams mode.


    He stares at Meng Li curiously.


    Meng Li thought about it and told Zheng Xian about it. Zheng Xian sipped his lips and said, "then you have to be careful. The organization is intertwined, and many of them are in groups. Sometimes one is the nest."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it doesn''t matter."


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li: "they can actually locate your position and know which world you are working in."


    Meng Li: "there is no way."


    She had asked 6018 about this before. 6018 said that if he upgraded the system, it might not be easy to locate.


    But it''s not a full hug.


    It depends on whether anyone will find the world where she works.


    "You must be careful. You must be cold." Zheng Xian opened his eyes and stared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li Say something nice. "


    "Then I wish you would kill them as soon as possible, so as to avoid the worry of the future." Zheng Xian said.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    They chatted for a while and went to the trading market. In fact, some of them wanted to go to the world of Haohan, but now they are with Zheng Xian.


    That place is actually quite dangerous. Last time, she was a little overwhelmed, and her exploration of where is just the tip of the iceberg.


    There are many unknowns.


    Call Zheng Xian and Chi Jingfang to form a team another day.


    More people need to be safe.


    "By the way, how do you use the power of space?" Meng Li suddenly asks Zheng Xian beside him.


    The world of vastness is an ordinary snow doll. It has its own power of space. If Zheng Xian can''t, he will suffer a lot.


    Zheng Xian''s smiling face was frozen.


    She looked at Meng Li steadily:


    "which pot doesn''t open, which pot does it mention?"


    Meng Li It''s been a long time. "


    "It''s time to do something."


    With a bitter face, Zheng Xian said:


    "I''d like to, but I can''t do it, but I''m a little browed now."


    She constructs a space for Meng Li at will, and Meng Li takes a glance at the structure with her mental power.


    Similar to what she just started to build, they all belong to the bean curd dregs project.


    However, now that you have started, it''s easier to have a deep understanding.


    "Not bad." Meng Li said to Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xian tugged at the corner of his mouth: "once touched, it''s broken. Are you serious?"


    Meng Li serious face: "it''s really OK."


    Zheng Xian said: "don''t give me a consolation prize."


    Meng Li straightened his face and said, "well, I''ll tell you, it''s really necessary to understand the power of space."


    "Have you ever been to the Great Wall?" She asked.


    Zheng Xian ah a: "heard of, dare not go."


    "Have you been there?"


    Meng Li nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, the snow dolls I met inside all have their own spatial attributes."


    Zheng Xian''s expression immediately became beyond words and asked:


    "snow doll?"


    "That''s right. As the name suggests, it''s the way you think about it now. They all shrink into inches..."


    Zheng Xian


    I can''t. I''m hurt.


    I can''t stand it.


    "Do you say this is to hit me?" Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li in despair.Meng Li patted Zheng Xian on the shoulder:


    "no, I''m motivating you."


    Zheng Xianxiao''s ugly: "I know."


    What Meng Li said has a sense of urgency.


    I''m really worried that I''m lagging behind. If friends can''t keep up with each other, the final result is basically drifting away.


    They strolled on the street for a while, during which Zheng Xian invited Meng Li to team match.


    Meng Li let 6018 see, the new model has not come out.


    I don''t really want to go.


    And although 6018 has upgraded the system, it''s not sure if the other party can follow.


    It''s not good to give Zheng Xian any more trouble at that time.


    Therefore, with some regret, Zheng Xian asked:


    "are you afraid that I will drag you down?"


    Meng Li: "no, to be honest, I''ve been there."


    Zheng Xian was not surprised, she said:


    "I''ve been there, too."


    And naturally said:


    "but you can go again if you have been there."


    Meng Li felt that Zheng Xian must have failed that time, so he insisted on trying his luck again.


    He sighed and said:


    "girl, I really won''t go this time."


    "Well..." Zheng Xian was disappointed.


    Meng Li smiles, changes the topic, talks with Zheng Xiandong for a while, and returns to the system space.


    Have 6018 teleport her.


    6018 did not send Meng Li immediately, but said with a slight apology:


    "in the final analysis, the position of my system has been located."


    "And I didn''t realize it. I almost hurt you."


    Meng Li said kindly:


    "you don''t have to blame yourself. Let''s talk about it again..."


    "Are you sure that thing will hurt me?"


    6018£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, that man is a bit stupid.


    Arrogance.


    No strength.


    If it hadn''t been for someone to cover it, it would have died a thousand times.


    "Be careful with this mission." 6018.


    Meng Li asked: "what''s the matter? Is this task very dangerous?"


    6018: "no, what if someone interferes with your task?"


    Meng Li: "are you so insecure?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll pay attention all the time. If there''s something abnormal in the system, I''ll remind you." 6018 said helplessly.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "OK, it''s hard for you."


    I feel like I haven''t chatted with 6018 for a long time. She chatted with 6018 again.


    As a result, 6018 threw her directly into the mission world.


    And told her: "when we get to the world, we can talk."


    Meng Li


    When it comes to the client''s body, she begins to fuse at the first time. Only when the fusion is completed can she feel the outside world.

 Chapter 1568

    As a result, Meng Ligang was in good health when he heard the surrounding environment was very noisy.


    There were women''s cries, men''s cries, and shrieks.


    There was even the sound of swords crashing, of porcelain being broken, of buildings being destroyed.


    But these sounds should be far away, at least two or three walls away.


    Meng Li frowned and opened her eyes. A woman helped her. She took a look at the dress of the maid in waiting. She saw that the maid in waiting was frightened and said to Meng Li nervously:


    "master, let''s go."


    Meng Li: "what


    She glanced at the small room. The decoration of the room was not luxurious, and the simple temperament filled every corner.


    But the maid in waiting called her master.


    So is this the palace?


    Is the palace so shabby?


    "What happened?" Meng Li asked.


    Hearing this, the maid in waiting was more and more anxious and stamped her feet:


    "master, they have already entered the palace. Now they are robbing and killing everywhere. Fortunately, we are in the cold palace, otherwise they would have robbed us long ago."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    Is Xin Kui in the cold palace?


    How to listen, there is a kind of crying and laughing feeling.


    So the client is a deserted imperial concubine? Meng Li can''t help but come up with these words in his mind.


    "Don''t wait, please." The maid of honor was so anxious that she didn''t know what to say when she saw that her master was calm.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, OK, let''s go."


    She released her mental strength to check the situation of the lower Palace at the moment, and was indeed intruded by a group of soldiers wearing different armor. They first went to the palace of the beloved imperial concubines, robbed the imperial concubines and took away the property inside.


    Those beautiful little maids were also bullied.


    Meng Li sighed. The imperial palace is a gathering place of rare things in the world. Both people and things are rare.


    They are things that ordinary people can''t see or touch in their lifetime.


    But now that the palace is invaded, they are naturally impatient to do what they want to do.


    The greedy faces and lustful eyes drive them to plunder crazily.


    In this era, it is normal for soldiers to plunder where they have won.


    They are willing to fight with their heads in their hands, many of which are the moments of plunder after victory.


    It''s a pity that there are too many people here. They slash and kill with their swords. Now they can''t stop them. It''s important to run for their lives first.


    If you are chopped by others, you will be wronged if you fail.


    Just when Meng Li was standing in this stupefied time, the maid of honor had quickly packed up her salute.


    Meng Li really wants to accept the plot, because she doesn''t know if there are any important people for the client.


    If you run away and leave others behind, it will be more difficult to find them.


    But obviously time is not enough, Meng from bite teeth, decisively decided to go first.


    I think it''s not particularly important for the client to "abandon the imperial concubine in the cold palace". It''s impossible for his relatives to be in such a big imperial palace.


    Meng Li''s hand was stuffed with a suit of clothes, which was from the palace maid.


    She said very quickly:


    "master, I''m sorry for you. You can change the maid''s dress so that we won''t be so conspicuous."


    Meng Li glanced and saw the sweat on her forehead. It might be urgent and tired.


    Meng Li nodded, and the maid of honor helped her to change clothes. The sound outside became more and more noisy, and the sound of footsteps sounded everywhere. It was heartbreaking for no reason.


    I''m afraid a team of soldiers will break in.


    "Where''s the emperor?" Meng Li asked suddenly.


    The maid in waiting wanted to vomit blood. She even asked the emperor at this time. This master is really good.


    At last, she couldn''t hold her breath any longer. She said in a stuffy way:


    "the master is still thinking about the emperor at this time? The emperor has already taken away, even the queen. Our Dalin dynasty may really be over. "


    "A lot of princes have been captured, some of them have died..."


    When it comes to the prince, the maids hesitated and didn''t go on.


    To her surprise, the master didn''t ask.


    It''s a little confusing for her.


    At this time, Meng Li also changed his clothes, because the clothes he just wore were very simple and not cumbersome.


    Before that, the maid of honor said that she wanted to change clothes. She said that the clothes were conspicuous and easy to be noticed. In fact, she wanted to say that simple clothes were not as bright as those of a servant girl.


    The client is too miserable.


    The concubine got to her point


    But I don''t know why I am so poor, and I can''t comment too much.


    It''s just that the palace maid is flustered and worried. Meng Li doesn''t think it''s necessary to be so worried. After all, it takes so long to change clothes. It''s still so long to change clothes.Doesn''t she worry about nothing?


    Seeing that Meng Li had changed his clothes, the maid of honor did not know where to grab a handful of ashes. She held them in her hands and said to Meng Li:


    "please put some on your face to hide the beauty of the master."


    Without hesitation, Meng Li grabs a handful of ashes and wipes them on his face. He takes another look at the maid in waiting and finds that the maid in waiting looks good.


    He simply put some dust on the maid''s face.


    The maid in waiting was obviously flattered: "thank you, master."


    The noise outside is more and more obvious, which means that they are going to plunder this area.


    Lenggong is relatively poor. It seems that their plunder has come to an end before they think of coming to this poor place.


    The maid in waiting felt it too. She became more and more frightened. She even shrunk down, holding her luggage in one hand and Meng Li in the other:


    "let''s go."


    "I know a place from xiaodezi. Maybe we can escape."


    Meng Li followed her.


    Release the mental energy and check the burden in the hands of the maid in waiting. These are all the things that the maid in waiting picked up from the client.


    She thought it was just some clothes, but she didn''t expect that there were a lot of gold and silver jewelry, which were very valuable.


    In that case, either the client''s family is powerful and rich, or the client was favored and received a lot of rewards.


    After thinking about it, I think it''s more likely to be favored, because if my mother''s family is powerful, the client will not be so easily put in the cold.


    It won''t be until now.


    There''s no one to help them.


    Of course, this is not necessarily the case. It''s not the time to tangle. You''d better go out first and receive the plot safely, so that you can know everything.


    Meng Li didn''t take back his mental strength. He followed the maid in the palace, looking for a place where he could escape from the palace.


    The imperial palace is a square sky with high walls, which blocks the people inside and outside the palace, isolating the people inside and outside the palace into two worlds.


    Now the people outside the palace have surrounded the people in the sky. Meng Li has a headache when he looks at the enemy outside the palace wall.

 Chapter 1569

    With such a tight siege, can they really get out?


    Meng Li said to the palace maid:


    "there must be a lot of soldiers guarding outside the palace wall."


    It seems that the maid in waiting reacted to this:


    "ah? What shall we do then? "


    Meng Li


    "Where are you going to take me?"


    The palace maid hesitated for a moment and said:


    "there is a hole on the south side of the palace wall, which has not been repaired. Xiao Dezi went out there several times before."


    Meng Li: "there may also be soldiers out there."


    It suddenly occurred to me that as the emperor''s concubine, the client might have had children.


    If you want to take the children with you


    In order to confirm this conjecture in her heart, Meng Li gives himself a pulse, and can infer some conditions of the body according to the pulse condition.


    It is found that there are indeed some problems with the consignor, which are exclusive problems left after production.


    After confirming that the client had had a child, Meng Li stopped and asked the maid in waiting:


    "where''s my child?"


    "The sixth Prince The sixth Prince... " The maid of the palace hesitated.


    Secretly bite tongue, master son still asked, still can''t put down six princes.


    Ah


    "I don''t know where the sixth Prince is now."


    "But master, you have no mother son relationship with the sixth prince. You''d better find your own life first."


    That is to say, when Mengli mud Bodhisattva crosses the river, he can''t protect himself, but he still cares about others.


    Meng Li frowned, did not accept the plot is such a headache.


    People can''t make sense of the situation.


    The gate of the cold palace is locked. At the moment, we have heard the sound of someone knocking against the gate. Before, the gate of the cold palace was guarded. Now who will stick to his post.


    Hearing the sound of knocking at the door, the palace maid was startled. Her hands were shaking. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    She said:


    "master, we must not go through the gate."


    "Pianmen, the gate that usually brings food to the master."


    She hurried to the back door, but the back door was locked from the outside. The maid of honor pulled the door, heard the sound of the chain pulling, looked a little desperate and stamped her feet in a hurry:


    "what should I do? What shall we do? "


    "Where did Xiao Dezi go? Why didn''t he help to open the back door lock?"


    Meng Li


    Why is everything pinned on Xiao Dezi.


    At this time, everyone is busy running for their lives, and it''s too late to unlock the lock for you?


    The maid in waiting pulled the door hard, but she couldn''t open it. Her tears came out. Meng Li said to the maid in waiting:


    "I''ll come."


    The maid in waiting looked at Meng Li in disbelief. Her eyes seemed to say, "can you do it?"


    Meng Li pulls the door. In fact, the door can open a seam, and then the chain restricts the door to be opened more.


    As long as the hand is not too thick, you can touch the lock outside.


    I think there are some small objects that can pass in from outside without unlocking.


    The cold palace is different from other places. The people living in the cold palace are all limited in their freedom, and they have to be sent by outsiders for food and clothing.


    Several times a day, if it''s not something that needs to be delivered within the system, it''s basically delivered without unlocking.


    Generally speaking, the number of times the cold palace locks are recorded.


    Seeing the lock like this, Meng Li understood why it was designed like this.


    Meng Li felt the cold lock, especially cold, skin contact is like being cold to the bone, really worthy of the cold palace lock.


    It''s cold enough.


    Heavy in his hand, Meng Li suddenly appeared a silver needle in his hand. The maid in waiting asked curiously:


    "master, how can you have this?"


    Meng Li I''ve been hiding it. "


    Maid in waiting


    I didn''t expect my master to hide so deeply.


    In fact, Meng Li has never learned the art of unlocking, but she can''t stand it. She has the mental power to see the structure clearly. When the structure inside is fully opened, what''s so difficult about unlocking?


    There was no need to rely on the feeling at all. A silver needle couldn''t be picked. Meng Li used several silver needles, pressed them down gently, and the lock opened with a click.


    In fact, even if she can''t touch the outside lock, she can also use her mental strength to form and unlock the lock from the outside.


    No problem.


    The palace maid looked at Meng Li in shock. She opened the lock so easily, and her fear was less.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the master had given her a sense of security.


    "Master, let''s go." The maid of honor sniffed.


    She opened the door, helped Meng Li, and the two lowered their heads.


    Out of the cold palace, there will be a lot of excitement outside. Everyone scurries around with their burdens on their back, but they don''t know where to go.Because you can meet the enemy everywhere, but you don''t dare to stop.


    This is probably the instinct of people in times of crisis. They can''t think of any good way to stay away from the crisis, but they still refuse to stop. This is a kind of spiritual comfort. They tell themselves that they are working hard.


    It is also a manifestation of refusing to accept the fate.


    When someone saw Meng Li and his maids come out of the cold palace, they were all surprised and said:


    "imperial concubine Jing has come out."


    People nearby said:


    "now we can''t control others. We''d better try to escape."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Then no one paid attention to Meng Li.


    Meng Li releases her mental energy and finds that the gate of the cold palace has been forced open. She quickens her pace and decides to leave the back door of the cold palace further.


    After all, Lenggong has nothing to scrape. As soon as they see nothing, they can easily come out of the back door.


    Just in my mind, a few people in eunuch clothes suddenly appeared in front of them and stopped them.


    That posture let Meng Li understand, the other party is aimed at them.


    The leader is a man. In terms of temperament, let Meng Li see that this is not a real eunuch.


    The eunuchs in the palace have a special temperament, either very Niang or whatever, or very unique.


    It''s probably related to their physical reasons and their living environment.


    "Who are you? Why did you stop us? " Seeing each other''s posture, the maid in waiting could not help but ask in a voice.


    In fact, my heart is very scared. After all, at this time, no matter the enemy or not, they may not be reliable.


    Just like xiaodezi promised to unlock the lock for her, but he ran away.


    And in this kind of chaos, people''s hearts are especially mixed. Some people want to fish in troubled waters and do something. Some people are evil from their hearts


    He took a look at Meng Li. Maybe it was because of the ash on Meng Li''s face that he recognized for a long time.


    Then he asked uncertainly:


    "empress Jing?"


    Meng Li didn''t admit it or deny it, but asked faintly:


    "who are you? Why haven''t I seen you in the palace?"


    "Is it really Princess Jing?" The man breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s so fast that I''ll be reunited with Princess Jing.


    He steps over, Meng Li''s palace maids worry that he is not good for Meng Li, and block in front of Meng Li.


    The man pushed the maid and said, "don''t worry, I just have something to tell Princess Jing."

 Chapter 1570

    "Concubine Jing, come with me." The man said earnestly to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked, "how can so many people get out of here?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged it." The man said confidently.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment:


    "what about my child?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to deliver the sixth prince."


    Meng Li


    "Who are you to help me for no reason?"


    Man: "can''t I help you?"


    Meng Li said in a quiet way: "nothing to do..."


    "You really misunderstood. I was entrusted." After thinking about it, the man said:


    "if Jingfei wants to see the sixth prince, please follow me."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Go with them to see what they are going to do.


    What exactly is the purpose.


    The palace maid beside him hesitated and said to Meng Li:


    "master, don''t take it lightly, in case of fraud."


    Meng Li ah: "but the sixth Prince is with them. What can I do?"


    The palace maid also followed to sigh a tone, why the Lord son just can''t put down six princes.


    But after thinking about it, if you don''t follow them, what can you do for yourself and the master?


    If you are trapped in the palace, you may be humiliated. It''s better to believe them once. Things may turn for the better.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go." With that, the man pressed the eunuch cap on his head and the group walked with their heads down.


    Mixed up in the crowd.


    The places along the way were very chaotic. During the period, some enemy troops tried to catch them, but the men brought them with good skills.


    Kill them directly.


    The rest of the palace people wanted to run for their lives with them, but the men were so hard hearted that they warned them not to follow.


    If you have to follow them, you can''t follow them.


    Even so, some of the men who were particularly good at it were injured to varying degrees.


    It''s bloody when we walk together.


    Finally, I took them to the South cave.


    Maid in waiting


    So is that your way?


    Seeing the maid''s questioning eyes, the man pursed his lips and explained in a low voice:


    "our people will meet me when I go out here."


    Looking at the maid''s eyes still on the hole, the man asked in surprise:


    "don''t you think we are going to get out of this hole?"


    Maid in waiting


    What else?


    The man pulled the corners of his mouth, took a few steps and lifted a brick on the ground. It turned out that there was a tunnel hidden here.


    He jumped himself, followed by Meng Li and the palace maids, and then the others.


    The tunnel was built so small that only one person could pass through it. Seeing that this person had been prepared for a long time, he actually built a tunnel here.


    Did you know there was today?


    Meng Li has a little care in his heart and follows quietly. The passage is very long. The earth falls on his face and his nose. It''s difficult to breathe inside.


    The man said:


    "Princess Jing, please bear it."


    Meng Li: "good."


    It seems that we can hear the thumping sound on the ground. There should be a team passing by from the ground. Listening to their footsteps, it''s almost the enemy.


    Now only the enemy can get out of this momentum.


    Bending around, he couldn''t see his fingers. Meng Li didn''t know how long he had been walking before he heard the man say: "here we are."


    The man raised his hands, pushed away the floor tiles on his head, and went up with his feet staring at the wall.


    Meng Li walked behind the man and saw a beam of light coming down from his head. He also planned to go up.


    But put down a stool from above, Meng Li took the stool and put it on the ground, then stepped on the stool.


    Everyone came up one by one. After coming up, Meng Li immediately scanned the situation nearby with his mental strength.


    In case there''s someone lying in wait.


    It''s really a flat. There is a yard outside and two side rooms beside. There are all people inside.


    However, the courtyard is not big, and it''s very common in architecture. It should be regarded as the place where ordinary people live in the capital.


    It must not be the man''s residence, but they used it temporarily to dig tunnels.


    When everyone came up, they found that they were all disheartened.


    The soil on the hair is thick, as if it had been buried alive.


    "Let''s go."


    "I think those people will check carefully after they have scraped the palace. Then they can easily find the tunnel and follow it." The man didn''t want to explain.But looking at Meng Li''s expression, he couldn''t help but want to explain it.


    Meng Li Oh, said a good.


    There is no problem with men''s thinking.


    When the enemy troops intruded into the palace, the first thing they did was to seize property and women. They were so excited that even the generals could not manage them.


    At this time, they are disorganized and undisciplined. If they have finished what they should do and come back to their senses, they will find this tunnel after careful inspection.


    In particular, the tunnel was dug at the entrance of the cave that everyone knows.


    I don''t know why it''s there, but I think it''s the most convenient.


    Generally, if there is a hole in the palace wall, people will be sent to guard it. I think the people there will buy it. Otherwise, how can a little Dezi get out of there.


    In other words, why not repair the hole.


    There are so many ways to build palace walls for the royal family, and there are also various procedures.


    It''s obvious that the country is dead now. Before the fall of the country, the imperial court must have been in a terrible situation, that is, to build a palace wall. Many people want to earn more money.


    Therefore, it will take a long time for a thing to be fully implemented.


    Thinking about things, they followed them out of the room and into the yard.


    The two side rooms were piled with men. They were all men, and their physique was not weak. When the maid in waiting saw this scene, she suddenly turned pale.


    She said in a trembling voice:


    "no..."


    "Master..." She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, so she just came out of the wolf''s nest and fell into the tiger''s nest?


    "what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m not at ease. I don''t think it''s good." Said the maid in waiting.


    Meng Li just said faintly: "when you come, you will be satisfied."


    The man said in disbelief:


    "I really admire Princess Jing for being so open-minded."


    Meng Li Where are my children? "


    "Let''s go to a safe place first, and then arrange for you to meet." The man said so.


    Meng Li can only say that under the protection of a group of people, they went out of the gate. At the moment, the streets of the capital are also in a mess, killing, robbing, crying one after another.


    I think the Imperial Palace has been in such a great trouble. How can these people make a good living without the protection of the state?


    It will only be worse.

 Chapter 1571

    But now Meng Li is just like the mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. How can he save so many people?


    Now the only means of attack is mental power, but mental power can''t beat so many people. She can only bow her head and follow a group of people out of the city.


    But their large team is really conspicuous. The soldiers who robbed in the city noticed them, stopped them and asked:


    "who are you? What are you doing? "


    He suspected that he was the son of an aristocratic family. He protected his master and went out of the city.


    At this time, we must stop them. At least we have to make some profit.


    Or someone important is going to get out of the capital.


    Meng Li, the man who took the lead here, let people start to fight without saying a word.


    There was a moment of chaos.


    Meng Li


    It''s direct.


    Fortunately, there are not many people who stop them. All kinds of looting in the city are scattered. Even if someone comes to help, they can handle it.


    So all the way out of the gate, they fight, Meng Li hide here, there hide, in short, do not hit the muzzle.


    It was the maid in waiting. She screamed with fright. It seemed that the whole person was confused.


    It''s probably all about who I am and where I am.


    Disorganized to avoid the sword, several times almost hit someone else''s knife edge.


    Or Meng Li in the push and shout, in the chaos, each time cleverly help her avoid.


    The palace maid didn''t know. If Meng Li hadn''t helped her secretly, she might have been covered with blood now.


    Instead, she said to Meng Li: "master, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    Meng Laoying said, "I''d better look away from her like a chicken."


    Just stop distracting her.


    However, the maid in waiting was moved to cry, and she looked at Meng Li with tears in her eyes:


    "the master''s kindness to the slave is unforgettable. In this life, the slave''s life is the master''s man, and death is the master''s ghost."


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    And they such a big group of people, the last all the way to fight out, successful out of the city only a dozen people.


    All those people died, and the damage was still serious.


    Think of those people in order to protect them out, are gone, Meng Li is a bit elusive.


    If you want to talk about more important people, that''s all.


    But is it really important to be yourself?


    If you have to draw something, can you really draw it here?


    And everyone was covered with blood, even Meng Li and the palace maids, who did not take part in the battle, were covered with blood.


    It''s the first time that the maid of honor has seen such a cruel fight from a close distance. If she goes down with a knife, she will lose half of her arm. If she goes down with a knife, she will lose her breath.


    Anyway, all kinds of blood, blood everywhere.


    In the end, she was numb and pale. She looked at Meng Li numbly. Her lips were trembling and she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Out of the city, there are horses and carriages to meet them outside. The man goes to the carriage and makes a sign to Meng Li to go up.


    She called out to Princess Jing.


    Meng Li nodded slightly and asked:


    "by the way, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    Men see Meng Li even from the cruel fighting came out, saw so bloody scene, still a calm look, still surprised in the heart.


    Some people can''t believe that a woman in deep palace can be so calm.


    Next to the maid legs are shaking, he thought again and again feel confused, in the end this woman experienced what?


    When he was asked his name, his mind came back.


    He arched his hand to Meng Li Gong and said:


    "call me epoch."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "Mr. Ji."


    "Imperial concubine Jing is very kind." Said epoch.


    Meng Li laughs, and immediately the country is gone, and the emperor is missing, and the imperial concubine Jing is missing.


    She got into the carriage, but the previous maid of honor didn''t come in. According to the rules, she couldn''t take the same carriage with the master.


    But Meng Li thought about it. The girl was so scared that she almost lost her soul. She went out again and waved to the palace maid, saying, "come in and join me."


    The maid of honor immediately looked flattered and waved her hand:


    "no, master, I can''t..."


    Before she finished her words, she saw Meng Li staring at her with deep eyes, which was a great deterrent. She could only swallow her saliva and got into the carriage with trembling legs.


    Meng Li looked at the era riding beside him and asked:


    "childe Ji, where are we going next?"


    "Yunping pass, now only Yunping pass is safe."


    Meng Li asked, "is my son also at yunpingguan?"Thinking of the son of the client, the sixth prince, I don''t know whether he is good or not, and I don''t know if there is him in the client''s wishes.


    Now there is no time to accept the plot, always worried about what they missed, resulting in irreversible consequences.


    Moreover, the body is not old, but the child is only the sixth. In this case, the emperor is not old either.


    Or I haven''t had a baby before.


    Ji Yuan explained:


    "no, he''s also heading for Yunping pass. He should be in front of us and probably walked out for several decades."


    "If we go well, we should be able to catch up with them and join them. I told them to wait for us before."


    Meng Li said thoughtfully, and then asked:


    "before, Mr. Ji said that he was entrusted by others. Is that


    Era " When Jingfei arrives, she will know. "


    Meng Li lowered her eyes and said nothing more. She entered the sedan chair. As soon as she entered, the sedan chair moved.


    Looking at the maid in waiting in a corner, Meng Li raised her eyebrows:


    "you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Master..." The expression of the maid of honor was about to cry.


    The master is so gentle.


    Meng Li waved his hand wearily and leaned on the sedan chair, intending to close his eyes and accept the plot.


    Toss all the way, the stomach is empty, hungry, Meng Li endure the hunger of the stomach, to 6018 said the plot to her.


    After thinking about it, she was so hungry that she opened her eyes again. When she got into the carriage, she glanced at it and remembered that there were snacks in it.


    Meng Li takes a look at it, and the maid of honor immediately understands and gives Meng Li the snack.


    Meng Li took a look at his hand. He didn''t know whose blood was splashed on her hand. He could only twist a piece of cake with his fingertips and eat it.


    After swallowing the mouthful, she asked the maid in waiting:


    "do you want to eat it?"


    The maid waved her hand in a hurry. She was not hungry at all and wanted to vomit.


    The bloody scene is still repeated in her mind. I don''t know where the master''s appetite comes from.


    The palace maid didn''t eat, and Meng Li didn''t force him to. He took a few mouthfuls of them and put them in his stomach. He was thirsty. He glanced at the car, where there was still a bag of water.


    The preparation is quite complete. Meng Li drinks a mouthful of water, and the feeling that he is so hungry that he is weak and flustered fades away.

 Chapter 1572

    Then he pretended to sleep and began to receive the plot.


    At this time, it was the Dalin Dynasty. The client was a concubine in the emperor''s harem. The mother family was the official family in the south of the Yangtze River.


    After entering the palace as a concubine for a period of time, he was very favored by the emperor.


    It was a great time.


    However, the emperor is not very big. He is less than 30 years old, but he keeps company with wine and sex every day. He ignores the government and is extremely fatuous.


    He was corrupted by wine and sex, and there was even more reason to ignore the government.


    Then the power is in the hands of you Guifei, who is a powerful person, and the queen is bullied by her.


    You Guifei was supposed to be a favorite, but the emperor wanted to make the client beautiful and young, and ignored you Guifei, so


    The client was operated by you Guifei and entered the cold palace.


    Once I went in, I never went out.


    After entering the cold palace for more than ten days, the client found that he had dragon seed and thought that he had to rely on it to get out of the cold palace and get the favor again.


    It''s a pity that she thinks too much. Princess you holds the power. The emperor is really happy with the new and tired of the old. After a few days without seeing the client, he leaves the client out of the sky.


    So the client gave birth in the cold palace.


    A prince was born, but princess you had no son, so


    The child became the adopted son of Princess you.


    Is it not hard for the client''s son to be robbed? Nature is uncomfortable, but also unable to resist.


    She has no foundation and influence in the Imperial City, and she can''t fight you.


    The imperial concubine also said that if she didn''t give her the child, she couldn''t tolerate it. For the sake of her son''s life, the client could only give her the child.


    Originally, you Guifei intended to kill the client, but the client could bear the humiliation and begged that she was willing to stay in the cold palace. She begged you to hold her hand high. You Guifei thought it over.


    It''s hard to live in a cold palace.


    Just live and suffer.


    People who can''t turn over anyway.


    The big deal is to die in the cold palace.


    At this time, the emperor''s body was completely empty, and the imperial doctor said that it would not last long.


    No matter how young the body is, it can''t stand the emperor''s affectation.


    You Guifei wanted to be the Empress Dowager and control the government when the emperor died. Unfortunately, her grand wish was not realized and the country was broken.


    It''s really the emperor''s life. He didn''t die for several years.


    According to the original track, the client escaped from the palace when the palace was ransacked, and also took the sixth prince.


    That''s her son.


    And this is more wonderful, the client can take the sixth prince, or because you Guifei''s help.


    When the country is broken and the family is destroyed, the emperor and empress are all captured. You Guifei, who is in power, knows that she and her family can''t run away.


    But the sixth prince was raised by her since childhood, and she still had some feelings. In desperation, she thought of the client in the cold palace and arranged for the client to take the sixth prince with her.


    I hope they can recover in the future.


    According to the original track, the sixth Prince has also returned to the motherland, but the difficulties are not clear in a few words.


    After a lot of hardships, the client also helped the sixth prince a lot.


    And once again, there is a variable in the plot, that is, there is one more crossing man in the world.


    That is the era when he came to the palace to rescue Meng Li.


    He is a person of later generations, knowing that the son of the client in history will succeed in restoring the country and become emperor.


    First you Guifei one step to get the sixth Prince away, and then took away the client.


    Since then, both the client and the sixth Prince were under the control of Jiyuan. Jiyuan began to restore the country under the name of the sixth prince.


    In the era of Miao Hong, the sixth Prince''s restoration was a matter of course.


    A lot of people responded and recovered smoothly.


    In the early days, Jiyuan asked the sixth prince to worship him as his adoptive father. The client and the sixth Prince were grateful for Jiyuan''s help and agreed without saying a word.


    However, Ji Yuan intentionally cultivated the sixth prince as a coward and greedy person.


    After the successful restoration, Jiyuan became the Regent, monopolizing the power.


    Because of the help of this era, they recovered earlier than before. The sixth prince was only a teenager at that time, and he listened to the era in everything.


    Later, the age of the era went up, and I felt a little uncomfortable being held in power by the era.


    There are some things you want to make up your own mind.


    How can epoch allow those who are in control to struggle.


    In addition, he was regarded as the founding minister. After the situation became stable, he directly poisoned the client and the sixth prince.


    They said they died in a violent way.


    The sixth Prince didn''t leave a child. The people who had the same blood ties with the sixth prince had long been gone when the country was broken. Now there is no royal family.


    And the high prestige of the era, the final yellow robe body, the achievement of some imperial career.This is a story full of conspiracy, but the era has really changed the direction of history.


    It has changed the fate of the sixth prince who should have been the emperor, and the contribution that the sixth prince should have made in the long history has not been made.


    In fact, apart from personal emotions and sensibility, epoch is undoubtedly brainy.


    As a crossing man, according to a little bit of prophet, he went to the throne and achieved himself. It can''t be said that he has no ability.


    Jiyuan didn''t know much about the history of this period. After all, there was only one history book he studied.


    How can one summarize a person''s life?


    He only knew that the sixth prince had the great fortune to be an emperor. Since he had such great fortune, it would be twice the result with half the effort to restore the country under his name.


    Of course, there are also some famous wars in this period, which he knows and to some extent makes his plan more smooth.


    The client''s wish: they hope that their mother and son will no longer be puppets of the era and take revenge.


    That is to change, Meng Li has some points in his heart.


    In fact, in the later period, the client knew that she and her son had become the puppets of the era, but she could not resist at that time.


    Unable to struggle.


    If you want to live well, you have to listen to epoch.


    Later, when the emperor grew up, he was young and full of vigor, and he felt that he was the emperor. He was not reconciled and always felt that he had done well.


    Who knows, before two flops, there will be no one.


    In fact, if there is no era, the son of the client is still excellent. Without era, he grew up with the help and loyalty of some people.


    He was also sensible very early. He had his own ideas when he was a teenager. He restored the country by his wise decision-making.


    Of course, in the early stage, the client also used some extraordinary means to help his son get the loyalty of important people.


    The client is a beautiful and intelligent person. The more things he experiences, the more effective he is.


    Epoch not only limited the growth of the sixth prince, but also limited the growth of the client.


    Therefore, the environment is very important to a person. When they experience different things, their thinking is different. The client should have the means, and in the end, he can only endure.

 Chapter 1573

    There is no era. The client has experienced many battles with or without blood alone. Although he worries a lot and works hard, what he gets belongs to himself.


    Era, this person is not easy to evaluate.


    It seems normal to make such a move in the face of having a foresight of the future and having the ability to accomplish the imperial career?


    It''s not surprising.


    Seeing that her master was asleep, the maid in waiting admired her.


    It''s all sleeping.


    Meng Li opened his eyes and sighed.


    Looking at Meng Li, Ying''er awoke a little disconsolately and asked in surprise:


    "master, how did you wake up so soon?"


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you are at a loss, how can you sleep at ease."


    Yinger smell speech, also face melancholy, at the moment she did not have before so strong fear, after all, time has passed for a while.


    On the contrary, we have to worry about the future.


    She said:


    "now that the world is in such a mess, it is said that the master, son and mother are in the south of the Yangtze River, which may be a good place."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and thought that the client''s mother family had two brothers, but Jiangnan was rich and the first place to be occupied.


    As a local official, the father of the consignor at that time tried his best to send troops to support the emperor. When the emperor was drunk, he took a look and forgot.


    When you Guifei saw the memorial, she was occupied by the enemy.


    In the plot, none of the family escaped. Only one elder brother worked in another place and survived.


    But later, when the client found the elder brother, he was disabled in both legs.


    But the elder brother is very talented. In the original plot, the elder brother helped the client a lot.


    However, after epoch came to this world, it changed the plot. The elder brother didn''t get the importance of epoch and was depressed.


    "Say it again." Meng Li said wearily.


    She narrowed her eyes again. This time she was really going to sleep.


    Just squinting, Meng Li woke up again, this time because the carriage stopped.


    Epoch is shouting outside.


    Meng Li got out of the carriage. Ji Yuan nodded slightly and said: "Princess Jing, it''s safe here. There''s a stream ahead. You can wash your face and hands, and have a good freshness."


    Meng Li nodded and said politely:


    "childe Ji has a heart."


    "By the way, don''t call me Jingfei in the future."


    The client is Li Jingyi.


    "This It''s not right. The status of Jingfei is noble. How can she be called casually? " Era hesitated.


    Meng Li took a look at the era. In fact, the era is well hidden. At least we can''t see that it is the modern people who pass through it.


    When he looks at people, he is also well behaved. When others look at him, they think that he is the kind of person who is in a dilemma.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile:


    "in such a situation now, although I have not been abandoned, I have lived in the cold palace for many years. Hearing Princess Jing reminds me of the past, I pondered and said:


    " then I''ll call Princess Jing Li Fu. "


    After all, it''s not suitable to call Miss Li.


    Meng Li nodded slightly.


    Let Yinger get on the carriage, take their luggage and head for the stream.


    Squatting down and touching the water in the stream, it was a little cold, but the water was very clear. Yinger hesitated and asked:


    "master, the water is so cold, do you really want to wash here?"


    Meng Li glanced at her and said:


    "what else can I do?"


    This girl is with her when the client is most favored.


    At that time, the consignor was in favor for a while. In a short time, he broke the rules and was promoted to the imperial concubine. He got a lot of rewards. When he saw too much, he was dazzled. The consignor used to like things, so he gave them to the girl.


    Unexpectedly, she also got a loyal servant girl. The client went to the cold palace, but she didn''t find a way to serve her in other palace. She followed the client and stayed in the cold palace for several years. She had a bad life.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li felt that you Guifei was out of luck. She had been waiting for the emperor to die. Since the time when the emperor''s son was born, the imperial doctor said that the emperor''s body would not last long.


    But in the past few years, the emperor has not died.


    You Guifei''s plan couldn''t be implemented, and she probably couldn''t kill her husband.


    Meng Li thought that if you Guifei had given her son to the throne early, even if she was in charge of the country, the country would not perish so soon.


    However, not so fast does not mean that the country will not be destroyed. Sometimes, the country can not be saved on its own.


    Even if you are the emperor.


    Although you Guifei is in power, there is still an emperor standing there. Although he has no wise and powerful decision, he will listen to his courtiers and do something to bring disaster to the country and the people to speed up the decline of the country.This is what you Guifei can''t stop completely.


    The client hates you Guifei for taking away her child. But in the first plot, you Guifei gives her back her child and sends her out of the palace. She is relieved.


    Write off all these enmities in your heart.


    Even a little grateful.


    But this time, Princess you may have died just when they escaped from the city.


    Ah


    I don''t know how to evaluate it.


    There is no need to evaluate.


    She added:


    "now it''s all down to this point, so don''t pay attention to so much."


    "I''m afraid my master will catch cold." Yinger said with her head down.


    Once upon a time in Lenggong, although life was not very good, there was hot water every day.


    The master is afraid that he has not suffered so much. Thinking of this, Yinger has a sour nose.


    Meng Li shakes his head, releases his mental strength, and takes a look at the people of the era. After all, if you want to wash your hands here, you should be careful of others'' peeking.


    But those people are very regular, and they have already started to cook in a short distance.


    When she opened the package, she found that there were quite a lot of jewelry in it. In fact, before the consignor, there were more, even exaggerated cases.


    They were all sent by the emperor''s favorite clients in those days.


    In recent years, the client''s life in the cold palace is not easy, so he is bound to take care of the people outside, otherwise there is no charcoal, no warm quilt, and no cloth to make clothes.


    Come and go, that''s all that''s left. It''s better that the client is reluctant to keep it.


    If you have been staying in the cold palace for a long time, when these precious jewelry are gone, the client will really suffer.


    She found out a suit of clothes and took a bath in the water. She smelled of blood.


    It''s not so cold when I feel it with my hand, but when I get into the water all over my body, I feel more cold. After washing quickly, I go ashore and put on my clothes before Yinger goes to wash.


    Meng Li took a look at the clothes he had changed. They were all blood. He didn''t know who it was, and the clothes were worthless. He simply put them away, and then he found a place to throw them away.


    After Yinger washed, they didn''t go there immediately. Instead, they let their hair dry and combed it.


    It''s not appropriate for the Cape to appear in front of so many men in this era.

 Chapter 1574

    When they went by, the food had been cooked.


    Ji Yuan took up a bowl of rice with large pieces of meat on it. It was made with some simple seasonings, but it was not refined. He handed it to Meng Li and said:


    "I hope you don''t dislike it, madam."


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "some of them have eaten well. How can I dislike them?"


    She took the bowl and took a look at others. Some people had no meat in the bowl, but some ordinary dry vegetables were cooked.


    She found a place to sit down and eat quietly with a bowl.


    Ji Yuan took a look at Meng Li. The emperor really enjoyed the best things in the world. The concubines of a cold palace were so beautiful.


    But also said to abandon, if in the ordinary people''s home, also can''t be a treasure.


    For Meng Li''s sake, Yinger also has meat in her bowl, but there is less meat. She adds some cooked dried vegetables, but Yinger is quite satisfied.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with my stomach and I can''t eat too much.


    After they have finished eating, Ji Yuan says to Meng Li:


    "madam, I''m afraid we can''t rest today. We have to drive all night. Can you accept it?"


    Meng Li nodded:


    "yes."


    In the plot, the client was also moved by the consideration and respect of epoch when he met epoch.


    But also to save her in danger, so the client at the beginning of respect and gratitude for the era.


    It''s just the original track. No era consignor can escape from the palace. Besides, era''s rescue of her and her son is all calculated.


    For these reasons, no matter what era does, there is no need to be moved and grateful.


    Starting point is everything.


    They continued to move forward, and as Ji Yuan said, they had been on the road all night.


    It''s not very good to go to the hotel. They are quite conspicuous.


    We can only find a broken temple and have a short rest.


    On the way, Meng Li, eager to see his son, asked Jiyuan: "Mr. Ji, do you think we can catch up with them?"


    Ji Yuan nodded and said:


    "sure, I can''t catch up with them. Maybe they can''t stay when they encounter something."


    Meng Li doubted: "really?"


    Jiyuan nodded: "really."


    Now naturally, she can''t see the sixth prince. If she meets the sixth prince in the middle of the road, if they sneak away, isn''t he going to get nothing?


    At least we have to get the trust of mother and son before we can trust them.


    Meng Li just sighs.


    All the way is still smooth, in almost no rest state, the third day, finally arrived at Yunping pass.


    Yunpingguan is a city as well as a trade center. Many businessmen want to go to the capital, which is the only way.


    It means a land of good and bad.


    When the monarch was fatuous, the court was in chaos, and the people were in dire straits, many people were forced to revolt.


    The Yunping pass is now guarded by a rebel army.


    This rebel army is now a powerful one, occupying five or six cities. They spontaneously organized to fight against the invasion of Qixiang nationality at a time of national crisis.


    It''s like taking the initiative to help the court.


    It''s different from uprising and rebellion. Some uprising and rebellion want to win the world by themselves, but this kind of rebel seems to help the country fight away the enemy.


    Of course, I hope that the imperial court will give them more official titles for their credit.


    At first, the Qixiang people were affiliated to the Dalin Dynasty, but later their power became stronger and weaker, so they launched a war.


    In the end, he successfully entered the capital and won the capital.


    Soon after that, the leader of Qixiang army declared himself Emperor in the capital.


    However, they only had military force, but they did not have the strategy of governing the country. The world was still a mess, and there were rebel forces everywhere.


    Otherwise, the sixth prince would not be able to recover so smoothly.


    In fact, the real leader of the rebel army is epoch.


    It''s Ji Jiajun.


    when I met Mr. Ji''er, I said, "excuse me, I didn''t find Mr. Ji''er in Zhongyuan mansion


    Era " Madam, I know it. But the sixth Prince is still young and can''t stand the hard work. He is probably sleeping now. I don''t think madam has the heart to wake him up. "


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened: "I''ll go and have a look, and I won''t wake him up."


    Ji Yuan was silent for a moment. Seeing this, Meng Li sighed again:


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Ji was a famous general Ji."


    She sneered at herself, as if she were laughing at the fact that although she was a royal concubine, she had to be saved by someone the royal family despised.


    The royal family believed that these people were greedy for wealth, power and status.Not really patriotic.


    Ji Yuan sighed and said:


    "if I didn''t tell you earlier, I was afraid that my wife would mind."


    "But now that the capital has been occupied, we are all clansmen, that is, clansmen. We must unite to drive out the foreigners."


    Meng Li: "well, I''m just a woman in the deep palace. I don''t know much, and I can''t make a difference now. I hope the general can drive out foreigners and achieve hegemony."


    She has a face of acceptance.


    The era


    Don''t you have any feelings for your country?


    Didn''t say you wanted to help or something?


    What they need is a name, which can only be given to the royal family.


    When Meng Li saw Ji Yuan''s expression, he said with some sadness:


    "Your Majesty was so heartless to me in those years. Is it his family in this world, and what does it have to do with me?"


    Ji Yuan said, "but does the lady forget that she has a sixth prince?"


    "Deep love is far-reaching."


    Meng Li said bitterly:


    "I haven''t seen him now, and I don''t know whether he is good or not. How dare I have those hopes?"


    The era


    What a smart woman. After she found out his real identity, she immediately realized part of his intention, and then began to ask for it.


    Maybe she won''t see her son, so they can''t cooperate.


    "Madame, can you trust me?" Epoch asked directly.


    Meng Li looked at Ji Yuan strangely and said:


    "the general is the Savior of our mother and son. How can he not believe you?"


    She said with some doubts:


    "I just don''t understand why the general worked so hard to save us."


    Era taut a serious face looking at Meng Li, resist the impulse to roll their eyes, but also why.


    Because your son is the future emperor.


    If you have the emperor''s orders, you can do things like God''s help.


    On this point, Jiyuan has thought of a good speech, he said:


    "the royal blood can not be extinct, and the prince can not live without a mother, you live in the cold palace, not attracting people''s attention, it''s easier to rescue."


    "And the sixth Prince has always been wise and will become a great weapon in the future."


    Meng Li said: "so..."


    "So I''m willing to help the sixth Prince revive!" Ji Yuan said excitedly.

 Chapter 1575

    Meng Li asked, "why?"


    As a matter of fact, it''s quite normal to say that the era.


    It won''t come as a surprise.


    In this era, the nobility of royal blood can really make people willingly surrender.


    When Meng Li asked Jiyuan coldly, he was stunned for a while, and then said abruptly, "because of patriotism."


    Meng Li


    Sure enough, everyone should have patriotism!


    All right, I''ll pretend to be convinced by you.


    "General Ji has a lot of heart. I''ve got my body and mind. I just need to discuss it with my son."


    The era


    Your child is so young, don''t you?


    It''s hard to say. It seems that she won''t let go if she doesn''t see the child.


    "Well, ma''am, you have a good night''s rest. Tomorrow morning, your mother and son will be reunited." Said epoch.


    Meng Li laughs and says goodbye to Ji Yuan. He plans to go back.


    On the way, Yinger asked Meng Li:


    "master, what do you say there? Can you see the sixth prince? "


    Meng Li nodded: "it should be OK."


    After thinking about it, Ying''er said anxiously:


    "the sixth Prince hasn''t seen the master since childhood. I''m afraid he has some problems. Don''t be too sad."


    Sometimes, when the master reads the sixth Prince every day, he feels that his mother and son are separated, and it''s useless to think about it again.


    Who knows, it''s hard to predict.


    Meng Li laughs: "how can it be? It''s my own child. I always have a lot of patience."


    Ying''er nodded and said:


    "it''s God''s will that the child belongs to the master. Princess you robbed her. Now she can''t keep her. She''d better come back to the master."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "now you Guifei is afraid of more bad luck than good."


    The more powerful people are in their hands, the more difficult it will be if they fall into the hands of the Qixiang people. Keeping them is the future trouble. Why do they still keep them?


    Ying''er doesn''t feel good about you Guifei, because her master has just entered the cold palace, and she has done so much harm to her mother and son in the past few years.


    Now I''m looking forward to her death, and I deserve it.


    Looking at the happy flash on Yinger''s face, Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    Go back to your room, take out the Pearl and practice.


    The world''s need for force is still very high. It always feels that it will be used.


    The spiritual power is similar to that of the ancient world, but it is also more abundant than science and technology. With the blessing of julingzhu, Meng Li practiced all night, and there is a little spiritual power in the Dantian.


    At least to the extent that the gas can be introduced.


    When it was almost dawn, she just went to sleep for a while. When Yinger knocked on the door and came in to wash her, Meng Li took a look at the clothes Yinger brought in.


    Asked:


    "who sent this dress?"


    Yinger said, "it''s general Ji. He said that the master was in a hurry and didn''t bring any clothes. He went to make some clothes yesterday and sent someone to deliver them early in the morning."


    Meng Li pick eyebrow: "pour also intimate."


    Ying''er did say with some emotion:


    "yes, master, I''ve never seen a man so attentive."


    Meng Li smiles. Epoch is a man from the modern world. He really thinks more about taking care of women alone.


    He doesn''t even have such a strong idea that men are superior to women. Seeing what women lack, he is willing to prepare for it. He doesn''t feel that he has lost his identity.


    Yinger asked Meng Li, "which body will master wear?"


    "The red one? Or pink, or light blue? Or white? "


    Meng Li pointed to the red one and said, "that''s it."


    Pink and light blue are relatively small and fresh. They don''t have much air.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "it''s still white."


    It''s a little too festive to wear red at this time.


    Yinger immediately said:


    "master really has eyes."


    In short, daily flattery can not be less, and then to Meng Li put on.


    And an unexpected fit.


    Meng Li


    Just want to know what the epoch has observed, so that she can fit so well.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li is still a little depressed.


    Ying''er just wanted to praise Meng Li for his good clothes. Seeing that the master didn''t look very good, she asked weakly:


    "doesn''t the master like it?"


    Meng Li: "I like it."


    Yinger


    It''s very perfunctory.


    She combed Meng Li''s hair. She used to be in the cold palace. Even if no one saw her, she didn''t dare to dress up too openly. If she spread it, she would suffer a loss.


    So they are all ordinary appearance, even beautiful hairpin has not been worn.Now here comes the chance to dress up. Yinger combs Meng Li''s hair with a beautiful hairstyle, as if to make up for the lack of wearing beautiful hair ornaments before. I wish I could wear them all.


    Meng Li laughed a little:


    "the days are still long, and now the country is in trouble, your majesty is missing. If people who know my identity know that I am so showy, what should they think of me?"


    Ying''er pauses and says, "it''s still the master who is thoughtful."


    In the end, Meng Li just dressed in white, with a simple silver hairpin, walked out of the door.


    After breakfast, Jiyuan asked people to pick up Meng Li, saying that the sixth prince was there.


    On the way, Ying''er was quite nervous. She said:


    "the last time I saw the sixth prince, it was a year ago. The sixth Prince certainly had no impression on us."


    Having said that, I still hope that the sixth prince will have a little impression, which should not exclude the master.


    The sixth prince was raised by you Guifei. According to the truth, the client had no chance to see her.


    But they can''t stand it. If the client doesn''t have anything to do, they ask someone to send a letter out of the cold palace and let the people in you Guifei''s palace quietly take the sixth prince to the back door of the cold palace to play. They look inside the door and the palace people quickly take the sixth Prince away.


    This kind of trick played much, you Guifei noticed, after a year, tuozhe did not see the sixth prince.


    Meng Li: "naturally there is no impression."


    Yinger


    When they got to the place, Jiyuan took the sixth prince to meet them at the door. The sixth Prince stood beside Jiyuan, and the picture was very similar to father and son.


    It seems that Jiyuan must have cultivated feelings with the sixth Prince last night.


    A modern person, no matter how hard it is to watch some jokes on the Internet, can almost know some means to make children like you.


    Meng Li looked at the sixth prince. He was taller than the client remembered. Now he was six or seven years old, with white skin and thin body.


    He''s also very handsome.


    When they came, the sixth Prince didn''t know what he said to Jiyuan.


    See Meng Li staring at him, he restrained smile, took out the prince''s momentum, looking at Meng Li.


    Yinger''s heart is blocked. Look at Meng Li. Don''t be disappointed.


    Ji Yuan nodded slightly:


    "madam is coming."


    Meng Li nodded, and then said awkwardly:


    "general Ji, our mother and son are in a special situation. Now we see them, but we don''t know how to speak..."


    The era


    Ruthless.


    "I can understand. Well, your mother and son will speak slowly. I still have some things to deal with." That''s what I''ve said. I can''t be cheeky here.

 Chapter 1576

    Meng Li is not polite either:


    "OK."


    Ji Yuan was a little depressed, and said to the sixth Prince:


    "this is little childe, your biological mother, Jingfei..."


    Before Ji Yuan finished, the sixth Prince nodded and said:


    "I know."


    Era expression flashed a bit surprised, I wanted to ask again, but now it is obviously not suitable.


    After all, I said I had to go first.


    After he left, the sixth Prince put his hands behind him and said to Meng Li faintly:


    "it''s not the way to stand here. Go in and say it."


    That taut a serious small face, Meng Li how to see how to want to smile.


    She also nodded, followed into the hall, the sixth prince found a chair to sit up, because people are too short, feet can not reach the ground.


    Dangling in the air, he subconsciously shook his legs and watched Meng Li look at him. He stopped shaking his legs and looked at Meng Li with a serious face, saying:


    "you are my biological mother. My mother has already told me."


    Meng Li nods. In the two plots, you Guifei makes preparations in advance and tells the sixth Prince about it.


    Including his life experience.


    It was only the first time that it was successfully delivered to the client, and the second time that it was intercepted by epoch ahead of time.


    But twice, the child was not too exclusive of the client.


    I''m still a sensible child.


    "Heyun..." Meng Li looked at the sixth Prince and cried.


    The sixth Prince''s name is Wei Heyun, which you Guifei asked the emperor to take.


    Wei and Yun blinked and asked:


    "what to do?"


    "I said, why do you always look at me secretly before? It''s my mother."


    "Do you have an impression?" Meng Li asked.


    The client looked in the door and opened a crack, which Wei Heyun could detect.


    But at that time, Wei and Yun were still relatively young, about five years old. I didn''t expect to be able to remember them.


    Sure enough, he was the emperor after him. He had such a good memory.


    "Of course there are." Wei Heyun responded.


    Meng Li smiles, and then the atmosphere is so cold down, no Yinger imagine the sixth Prince desperately repel the master, don''t like the master''s performance.


    Of course, there is no touching scene of mother and son crying when they meet.


    So?


    Meng Li just looked at Wei and Yun in this way, but no one said anything. At last, the child''s quality was worse. He asked:


    "what have you been watching me do?"


    Meng Li naturally said:


    "make up for all that he didn''t see before."


    Wei and Yun cut a: "boring."


    Meng Li laughs, does not care with the child, still stares at him.


    Finally, Wei Heyun couldn''t stand it any more. He jumped down from his chair, stood in front of Meng Li and said:


    "I think you are in a good mood, but do you know how upset I am?"


    "I''m worried about my mother''s concubine now. I don''t know if she''s ok now. There''s also my father, who is the emperor. No one dares to touch him."


    "And the palace people, they are very nice to me, but what about them? I think I''m far away from the capital now. I really want to go back. "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "your concubine may be more or less unlucky, your majesty They''ve all entered the palace. Can your majesty settle down again? "


    "No way." Wei and Yun said firmly.


    "They are all so capable that they won''t be bullied." Anyway, the child just doesn''t believe that the person who is so powerful in front of him will have a tragic ending.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s true."


    "It''s cruel to tell you, but I won''t see them any more."


    "If there''s no accident, son, we''ll depend on each other from now on."


    Meng Li smiles at him, as if everything is just like her.


    But Wei and Yun''s expression is not calm, there are distress, pain, and anxiety.


    "You just want to cheat me to follow you. I don''t want to be like you want." He said it coldly and ran straight over.


    Yinger


    Why is it so urgent?


    "Master, why do you say these words to him as soon as you meet him?" Yinger doesn''t understand.


    Isn''t it urgent for the sixth prince to accept the master?


    After accepting it, the sixth prince thought that he had a new reliance, and it was not so hard to know the news, was it?


    At least they have a spiritual support.


    What''s the matter now? First of all, it''s hard for the sixth prince to say that.


    Maybe I feel helpless.


    Meng Li: "that''s what I want."


    The child must be shouldering the great mission of national rejuvenation, so his mind must be trained from childhood.Small as he is, he doesn''t have much time to grow up.


    What he wants is to find his own dependence when he is helpless.


    Instead of relying on himself, the nature is different.


    Jiyuan society intends to develop this child into a cowardly and timid character, and also develop a character that relies on him. It is certain that Jiyuan will not succeed.


    Yinger looks at Meng Li very puzzled.


    This


    I talk about my son every day. Now I''m going to poke people''s heart. I''m really my mother!


    When Ji Yuan knew what happened between Meng Li and Wei He Yun, her expression was a little strange. This Jingfei was always hard to figure out what to do.


    It is clear that her only choice now is to hold the sixth Prince''s thigh, because of the noble status of the sixth prince, she can be sheltered.


    If there is no sixth prince, who will take care of her?


    Everyone will try to reestablish a good mother child relationship with their children.


    It is impossible for a mother to fail to understand the truth that children are expensive.


    I think this Jingfei''s mind should be deep, but I should pay more attention to it.


    I don''t want to. There are too many things. The capital has been completely occupied. The Qixiang people have been stationed in it. Even the leaders of the Qixiang people can''t wait to live in the palace.


    According to history, in less than a month, we will be called emperor.


    Frowned, now hand strength can not stop them, epoch is a headache.


    When he came to this world, he was preparing, but one''s strength was really weak. It took a few years to plan, and then he came to today''s situation. This still made use of some prophets. It was really difficult to mix up in ancient times.


    "General, young master is outside." It''s reported.


    Little childe is what they call the sixth Prince Wei Heyun. After all, there are many people here, so they call him that.


    In order to avoid the disclosure of the prince''s identity in advance, after all, imperial concubine Jing and the Prince did not agree to restore the country together, so they could not type the name in advance.


    Even if you agree, you can''t be the prince at this critical moment.


    Wei Yun stood up to welcome the world and nodded his head.


    Arched his hand and said:


    "here comes the young master."


    Wei Heyun''s adoptive mother is a powerful concubine you. She didn''t need to bow her head when she saw others when she was young. Therefore, Wei Heyun didn''t feel surprised that Jiyuan was so humble.


    He went straight in and asked:


    "are they really in trouble?"

 Chapter 1577

    Era " Well


    "Why, is it hard to say?" Wei Heyun''s expression became more and more ugly.


    At the same time, my heart clapped.


    Ji Yuan pursed his lips and said sadly:


    "now the country is in great trouble, but I can do nothing. It''s my fault that I can''t protect my monarch."


    "So..."


    Although Wei Heyun was young, he received education early. Moreover, since he grew up in the palace, he could understand the subtext of these words.


    "Young master, don''t be too sad. There are many hardships in life. Be strong." Era relieved.


    but Wei Yun and I just want to know whether they have been rescued until now


    Of course, he also knew that there were people in front of him, and he still had fantasies in his heart.


    Ji Yuan tried his best to show a sad expression and said:


    "according to the news, they are dead."


    Wei Heyun''s eyes glared, obviously some difficult to accept, and then tears whirled in his eyes, forced not to flow down.


    Jiyuan didn''t feel much in his heart. In his heart, the emperor you Guifei were just people in history.


    They have their own lives.


    But now the emperor in the history book is still in his childhood, standing in front of him.


    Since his mother didn''t give him warmth, the opportunity was for himself.


    He said: "young master is sad, which proves that young master is a person who values friendship and righteousness, but it is a foregone conclusion. Young master is burdened with great family and country enmity, and he can cheer up. In the future, he will be able to kill enemies and give an account to his Majesty, his concubine and his ancestors."


    "Really?" Wei and Yun are excited by Ji Yuan''s words. They feel that they are cold because of the bad news just now, and their blood is hot again.


    "Yes, I am willing to assist young master to complete the great cause of rejuvenation." Ji Yuan''s eyes seemed to flash by, and his eyes were staring at Wei Heyun.


    Wei and Yun, hearing the speech, agreed almost without consideration.


    Because he is a prince, it is normal to think that someone is willing to assist and submit.


    There is a trace of satisfaction in Jiyuan''s eyes. As expected, he is still a child.


    He said to Wei Heyun:


    "young master, now we are shouldering great responsibilities and we have to enrich ourselves, so I will specially arrange someone to teach young master martial arts and study. Do you want to?"


    These are the things that Wei Heyun must do every day in the palace, but there is nothing to exclude.


    "Now it''s not good to expose the noble status of young master. Please bear with me." Epoch said again.


    Wei and Yun have no opinion. When he is the most difficult and empty, this man reaches out his hand decisively and gives everything to pull him. Naturally, he trusts him.


    And there''s nothing wrong with these arrangements.


    But when he goes back, Wei and Yun think that his mother''s concubine, who loves him so much, is dead, and they still burst into tears.


    Thinking of his mother''s estrangement from him, he could not help crying again.


    With Wei Heyun''s consent, Ji Yuan can''t help telling Meng Li about the conversation he had with Wei Heyun in his study.


    Finally, he said with emotion: "it''s very rare for the sixth prince to have such ambition since he was a child. Madam, you are blessed."


    Meng Li gave a sad smile, which was very reluctant, and murmured:


    "isn''t it? Now my father''s life and death are uncertain, and your majesty has come to the present situation. Only one child is my support. "


    Father is gone, husband is gone, leaving a young son.


    Why is she so miserable.


    With that, Meng Li''s tears followed him, and his voice choked and said:


    "after that, we will share weal and woe."


    "I want to thank you for saving our mother and son."


    "I''m afraid I can''t repay you for such kindness in this life. I can only serve you as a cow and a horse in the next life."


    Meng Li''s drama essence is attached to the body. The more he says, the more sad he looks.


    The era


    This life how to have no thought to repay, isn''t good hand good feet stand here?


    There are many ways to repay!


    Most convinced that the ancients said that this is to play a rogue, this is to default.


    era crazy heart make complaints about.


    But on the face is carrying a pair of slightly pitiful look, straight sigh, a pair of don''t know how to persuade Meng Li''s appearance.


    Meng Li has been pulling him, but that is to say, the emperor was still good to her, had feelings, now so no, she is still very painful.


    What should we do?


    Cry, cry, finally the success of the era to cry urine escape.


    After the era left, Meng Li wiped his tears, but he didn''t squeeze out a few tears.


    Pretending to cry also has a knack. If you have tears in your eyes, don''t erase them. Once you erase them, it''s more difficult to brew them out again.Let it in the eyes, let the orbit look very wet, and then the moist and cold feeling will let you squeeze out more tears.


    Yinger looks at her master. She is not sad so soon. She always feels strange, but she can''t tell why.


    After thinking about it, I still said something to persuade Meng Li. Meng Li went in and out of his left ear, thinking about other things.


    It''s time to plan.


    After a few days did not see Wei and Yun, Yinger has been persuading Meng to leave to have a look, now is a good time to cultivate feelings, must not be born.


    But Meng Li just won''t go.


    Don''t say Ying''er is puzzled, but Ji Yuan doesn''t know why.


    Wei and Yun don''t understand why they don''t come to see him.


    After all, he is still a child. In his heart, he still yearns for maternal love. If you Guifei is by his side, he naturally doesn''t want this maternal love from Meng Li.


    But you Guifei can''t, Wei Heyun is very missing and eager, but his mother is in front of him, also ignore him.


    The indifference is disgusting, which makes Wei and Yun can''t help gritting their teeth. Is there such a cruel woman in the world?


    If you don''t come, he''s not rare.


    As Ji Yuan said, as long as he studies hard, the faster he grows, the faster he revives.


    When the time comes, why do you need this woman''s love to get back what belongs to the Wei family?


    Everyone will love him!


    Now the only consolation in Wei Heyun''s heart is Jiyuan. No matter how busy Jiyuan is, he will find time to see him, accompany him, and even tell him some novel stories.


    The so-called novelty is just a small story of modern moving to the past, but for Wei and Yun, the other side can tell these stories, which is very admirable to him.


    Sometimes Ji Yuan sleeps with Wei and Yun, and their relationship mode is like father and brother. Wei and Yun are more and more dependent on Ji Yuan.


    Jiyuan also began to suggest that Wei and Yun were worshipping him as godfather. It was a hint, not a direct one. It was said that some touching deeds between Godfather and son made Wei and Yun yearn.


    Since he was a child, he lacked father''s love and only got mother''s love. Now father''s love and mother''s love are gone. Wei Heyun''s idea of worshiping Jiyuan as godfather is very strong.


    Finally, I can''t help but offer to worship him as godfather.

 Chapter 1578

    However, Ji Yuan didn''t agree immediately, but told Wei Heyun with righteous words:


    "young master, you and I are not the same, you are so noble, you can''t worship me as adoptive father."


    "I don''t mind. What do you mind?" Wei Heyun asked.


    Looking at Ji Yuan''s silence, Wei Heyun said:


    "besides, it''s not like that in history. I think it''s OK."


    With that, he decided to worship his adoptive father.


    Jiyuan immediately stopped Wei Heyun in embarrassment and said:


    "you can''t, young master. If you insist, you should tell your wife."


    Must get Jingfei''s consent, after all, she is the sixth Prince''s mother.


    If she accepted the adopted son without her knowing it, she would be criticized by people all over the world.


    People in the world should say that he swindled his children to pursue glory and wealth.


    When the sixth Prince grows up and hears these words, I''m afraid he should think so.


    But it''s not the same with Jingfei''s approval or hosting. She''s more righteous, and she won''t leave a story behind.


    Imperial concubine Jing has her own function. Otherwise, what would she do to save herself?


    "Tell her what to do?"


    As soon as Wei and Yun heard about his mother, his expression became colder.


    That woman doesn''t care about him.


    If his mother''s concubine had not told him to follow that woman, that woman would be his own mother, he would not believe it.


    The mother also said that the mother loved him very much. She said that she didn''t know how much she had saved for him, just to see him.


    The mother said that sometimes she pretended not to know and let her see. She said that it was her mother who could understand her heart.


    But what she said was different from what she said. Thinking of her gentle words, little Wei and Yun could not help but feel sour.


    The expression is a little uncomfortable. Jiyuan doesn''t know what Wei Heyun is thinking. The expression suddenly becomes deep.


    He just felt that at such a young age, his logical thinking was so clear that he really deserved to be the future emperor.


    After all, they all have their own ideas.


    "She should know everything about emotion and reason. If she doesn''t know, our relationship can''t count. Do you know?" Era pondered for a while, expression is very serious said.


    "It''s the rules, too. We can''t break the rules."


    Wei Heyun has some helplessness. Sometimes Jiyuan tells him not to stick to conventions in everything. Now he comes here pedantic.


    "All right." Wei and Yun agreed.


    It''s just a little trouble to tell her about it.


    She doesn''t care about anything. How can she care about it.


    When they got to Meng Li, it was like they had just fallen in love and wanted to ask for their parents'' consent. They implicitly said it.


    Meng Li''s face was instantly covered with shock:


    "what?"


    It''s confusing the era.


    What''s so shocking about that?


    The reaction is so exaggerated.


    Meng Li looks at Wei Heyun:


    "my son, are you serious?"


    Wei He Yun frowned and was not happy. Since he met this woman, he was so indifferent to him. Now it''s my son who is shouting like that.


    I can''t say why I don''t like it, but my young heart is just like disgust.


    "Seriously." He said coldly.


    Meng Li looks at the era:


    "general Ji, are you serious?"


    The era


    If I''m joking, how about driving in front of you?


    His expression is very wordless, silent did not speak, equivalent to acquiescence.


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "general, I have something to say with my son, please avoid it." She said so directly, and didn''t care whether the era''s face could hang or not.


    Era " Good


    How does inexplicable feel suffocate bend to return a responsibility?


    Is this his territory?


    "Why not say it in front of the era?" Wei Heyun asked.


    As a child, if you have something to say, you can''t understand it. Some words really need to be avoided.


    Maybe these words are not a big secret, but if they are in front of someone, they will make people feel embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Ji Yuan said with a smile:


    "it''s OK, young master. I''ll leave first. Your mother and son really need a lonely environment."


    With that, without waiting for Wei and Yun to speak, he pretended to leave.


    After the era left, Meng Li also said to Yinger: "go down."


    Ying''er is obedient. When she leaves, she looks at Meng Li anxiously. She has an inexplicable intuition that the master and the sixth prince can talk again.


    This strange feeling lingered in her heart. How did the master miss the sixth prince so much?"Sit down." Meng Li said to Wei Heyun who was standing.


    Wei Heyun sat down with a look that was not to be outdone and stared at Meng Li:


    "you can say anything."


    Meng Li said:


    "first of all, why do you want to worship him as your adoptive father?"


    "No why, I just want to." Wei and Yun don''t look at Meng Li, but look away.


    Wei Heyun''s childhood environment meant that he would never talk empty to anyone except the emperor and you Guifei, including Jiyuan.


    But now he doesn''t dare to see Meng Li. Wei Heyun is a little annoyed. Why is he afraid of his mother?


    Wei Heyun, who is oppressed by Meng Li''s momentum, forces him to look at Meng Li. He wants to strengthen his momentum. Who ever thought that he can''t stick to it just after looking at Meng Li for a few seconds.


    Look away again.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "my son is young and still not sensible. If I can''t give a reason today, as your mother, I can''t agree."


    "You know, I''m still in the palace now. When you see me, you still want to shout the first consort. I haven''t been abolished."


    Before the emperor all day with the beauty of wine, which can think of special to scrap her.


    The empress is oppressed by you Guifei. It''s a hostile relationship. She can''t help you Guifei get rid of the people she brought down.


    I''m afraid I want to keep the diaphragm, but in fact, you didn''t care at all.


    If you care, the client will be abandoned.


    "Although you are my mother, you don''t behave like a concubine. I don''t want to accept it." Wei and Yun said frankly.


    Meng Li: "it''s your business to accept it or not, but I have responsibility and obligation to you now. Do you know that princess you asked me earlier that if one day the country will die, let me help you to achieve great things again?"


    You Guifei didn''t say such a thing to the client, but she couldn''t stand Meng Li''s nonsense.


    There''s no proof of death.


    "Does she really say that?" Wei Heyun asked nervously.


    He suddenly felt that he was shouldering a heavy burden, which was not only the expectation of the era, but also the wish of his mother.


    You have to finish everything you say.


    Meng Li felt that he was playing tricks on a child. For a moment, he felt a trace of guilt, and then he felt at ease.


    Said:


    "I won''t lie to you."

 Chapter 1579

    Once again, Wei and Yun don''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, he asked:


    "in that case, why don''t you agree that I call him adoptive father? If I call him adoptive father, he can help me wholeheartedly."


    To be honest, when Meng Li heard this, he was still slightly surprised. After all, Wei and Yun were so small that he had the consciousness to attract people.


    There is no practical thing to win people over, and they feel that the cry Godfather does not suffer.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "but most of the adoptive fathers of emperors in history were monopolistic. Do you want to do the same?"


    "Be a puppet?"


    "I''m young now. How do you know I''ll be like that in the future?" Wei Heyun retorts.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "yes, you are still young. Your next life is in his hands. He can change you and shape you in the name of your adoptive father."


    "No way." Wei and Yun feel inexplicable when they hear this possibility.


    It''s just that it''s still young. I can''t tell exactly why it''s hard.


    Meng Li doesn''t reason with Wei Heyun any more, because he is really too young. He doesn''t understand a lot of things when he tells him.


    Then he said with a cold face:


    "in a word, I don''t agree with this matter, and I don''t think the princess will agree here."


    "How could she allow a man of your status to worship such a man as a adoptive father?"


    "What''s more, you can''t wait to worship him as your adoptive father, which will make people say that we have no backbone."


    "Since you don''t like him, why do you accept his protection?" Wei and Yun are angry.


    He heard his mother''s scorn for the era in her words. He despised the era because of its low birth and unworthiness.


    I feel very sad.


    What''s more, why are you so spineless?


    They have a good relationship, can''t they?


    In the face of Wei Heyun''s question, Meng Li said:


    "now it''s not that I want to seek his protection, but you''re seeking his protection. You think he''s the only one in the world to help you, but he''s helping you."


    "As a prince, what I ask you for is the obedience of others, not the help of others. Do you understand?"


    Meng Li''s voice is inexplicably cold and domineering, which makes Wei Heyun tremble and surrender?


    These two words reverberate in Wei Heyun''s mind and remind him of the attitude of people around him in the past.


    But Jiyuan is more like a friend to him. He likes the relaxed feeling.


    Knowing how Wei Heyun felt, Meng Li just said, "if you want to succeed in your career, you must be able to endure loneliness."


    "I don''t want to listen to this. I''m lonely. Why do I have to be lonely? Epoch tells me that people can have confidants in their life." Wei Heyun said solemnly.


    Meng Li: "what is a confidant?"


    "He means he''s your confidant?"


    Wei and Yun are speechless and nod.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and looked at Xiawei Heyun up and down:


    "just you, do you really think he wants to be your confidant? You are still a child. The reason why you can get along with him is not how good and wise you are, but how wise he is. He is making you feel happy in his way. "


    "Come on, just like you, it''s not so noble. If you want to do it, do it." Meng Li snorted.


    Wei and Yun are more and more angry. What kind of mother is this.


    Is it a kiss?


    Don''t look up to him, don''t look up to the era, but stay here.


    "Since you don''t like epoch so much, you''d better go." Wei He Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li: "yes, but I have to take you away."


    "I''m not going." Wei Heyun said.


    Meng Li snorted: "then I don''t know how my son has been raised by the imperial concubine for several years. How can he develop this kind of character? When he has dependence, he is cowardly and dare not go. What are he afraid of? Are you afraid that if the world is not peaceful, you will die when you go out? "


    "That''s not what you said!" Wei and Yun jump down from the chair and stare at Meng Li.


    I''m really angry with Meng Li.


    "Don''t you talk about the concubine!" He roared at Meng Li again.


    Yinger outside the door


    Sure enough, the talks broke down.


    Meng Li: "then go."


    "I don''t need you to have confidants, friends and Godfathers. What I want is you to have people submit to you!"


    "You want it, I don''t want it!" Wei He Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li laughs: "don''t worry, Jiyuan can''t be your adoptive father without my consent."


    "Get out, now, I don''t want to see you." Meng Li gave a direct order.


    He is not friendly to Wei Heyun at all.


    Seeing Meng Li treat him so indifferently, Wei and Yun are about to cry.


    If you don''t want to lose face, you may have shed tears.He rushed out of the door angrily, found the era, and said wrongly:


    "she didn''t agree."


    Ji Yuan was surprised to say "ah." in fact, he was ready.


    When Jingfei wants to talk to the sixth Prince alone, he has a hunch.


    "It''s OK. In fact, it''s just a form. We don''t have to have this kind of relationship as long as we get along happily."


    Wei and Yun didn''t speak, but they felt sorry in their heart.


    "She Why not? What did you say? " Era hesitated and asked again.


    Jingfei is strange. He can''t figure out what she is going to do.


    Wei He Yun was bored for a while and said:


    "she said she didn''t need me to have an adoptive father, a confidant and a friend. She just needed me to have someone to submit to."


    Ji Yuan thoughtfully let out a sound. Unexpectedly, the imperial concubine Jing was really arrogant.


    But it''s right to think about it carefully. Since ancient times, emperors have no adoptive father who is really capable. Confidants are rare, and they are everywhere subject.


    This Jingfei can''t be underestimated.


    Otherwise, we can''t help the prince achieve his career in history.


    I didn''t expect to see such a small era.


    He deliberately told Jiyuan this sentence, just to see the reaction of Jiyuan.


    He was born in the royal family and had his own pride. Although he was small, he also knew what it would be like for others to submit to him. In the eyes of the epoch, he really didn''t see the heart of submission.


    Even if they don''t submit to his blood, they can''t become true confidants, and they can''t become adoptive fathers, so they?


    Jiyuan still said:


    "it''s OK. Since Princess Jing doesn''t agree with this, don''t mention it again in the future. It makes her unhappy."


    "She has done nothing for me, and I don''t want to admit that she is my mother." Wei Heyun said wrongly.


    Although Ji Yuan was satisfied with this, he naturally hoped that there was no one close to the sixth prince, but filial piety was highly valued in this era.


    If it is really too stiff, it will be said again, which is not conducive to the future plan.


    What he wanted was a signboard with excellent reputation, so he advised Wei Heyun that there was no substitute for her kindness. You must be patient and tolerant, her mother.


    In fact, Jiyuan has another purpose, which is to shape Wei Heyun''s character.


    When a person from one thing regardless of the situation to endure, it is easy to get used to patience in other things.


    In the end, it is easy to develop into a weak and independent character.

 Chapter 1580

    In a word, Jiyuan fooled blindly, and the children didn''t particularly bear grudges. They actually listened to Jiyuan''s words and forgave Meng Li in their heart.


    As a result, Meng Li found Wei Heyun the next day and told him:


    "I decided to take you away."


    "Why?" Wei Heyun asked in surprise.


    Meng Li: "all said, I want you to have people who really submit to you, not the era."


    Wei Heyun is silent. Through yesterday''s events, he already knows that epoch is not surrender.


    "I don''t want to go." Wei He Yun said dully.


    Meng Li: "dare not go? Want to be under the protection of the era all the time? "


    "No..." Wei Heyun took a deep breath, and he denied it in his heart.


    But it''s small, and there''s no excuse.


    I don''t know how I feel.


    Meng Li said in a cold voice:


    "if you dare to go, you can go. If you insist on not going, you will not have my mother. Don''t forget, Princess you has given you to me, and I have the right to take you away."


    Wei and Yun are full of fire and want to attack.


    However, he thought of yesterday''s epoch telling him to follow his mother''s advice and be filial.


    Now that his mother is so angry, can he really disobey?


    Besides, there''s also the meaning of a concubine.


    If you don''t listen to your mother''s words, will you feel sad?


    In fact, he is more in the face of you Guifei.


    Jiyuan doesn''t know that he has made a hole in himself. It''s because after listening to him that Wei Heyun finally nods and agrees with Meng Li.


    Meng Li takes Wei Heyun to the era and says they want to go.


    Ji Yuan couldn''t hide his astonishment and stared at Meng Li:


    "Madam You


    No, I don''t want to be a godfather. What''s the meaning of willful going?


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "thank the general for saving my mother and son. I don''t think I can repay him. I just wait for the next life. Now our mother and son don''t disturb us much. If we stay any longer, I''m really sorry."


    "But..." Ji Yuan raised his hand and said:


    "but I once promised to help him achieve great things."


    "Have you ever thought for the young master that his personal safety is a problem when he leaves?"


    Meng Li said: "no problem, I can protect him."


    Jiyuan: "but after the young master, does his wife intend to let him waste time? He bears the national hatred and family hatred... "


    Meng Li asked: "did I say that I would waste time with him? I''ll take him away. Naturally, there are arrangements. "


    The era


    So what''s the best place for you?


    With a good place to go, we will abandon him decisively.


    Seeing Meng Li again, he sighed: "after all, it''s enough trouble for you. How can I continue to trouble you?"


    Ji Yuan said quickly:


    "I don''t think it''s troublesome."


    "Really."


    He has a sincere face.


    Meng Li let out a cry. Jiyuan was a little flustered. His plan had changed. He asked Wei Heyun: "young master, are you going to leave here?"


    Wei Heyun said dully:


    "my mother said that she would take me away. You taught me filial piety. How can I be unfilial now?"


    The era


    Finally know what it means to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.


    In short, Meng Li insists on going, saying goodbye to Jiyuan all the time. Jiyuan really doesn''t want these two people to go.


    So many forces want a good reason, and they have a prophet, and the future emperor is with him. Is there anyone better than him?


    But if we can''t keep the future emperor, his advantage will be less than half.


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I am.


    The expression on his face could not be covered, and he heard Meng Li say:


    "I''ve packed up my things, and I''ll go out of the city later."


    "What''s the hurry?" Ji Yuan said in a bad voice.


    This woman doesn''t have a little heart of gratitude. No matter what, she was saved by him. Now she just wants to go away and say a few words to end this matter?


    Meng Li is also stunned for a moment, it seems that he didn''t expect to be so polite to them.


    "General? Are you angry? " She asked.


    Ji Yuan realized his gaffe, restrained his expression and said, "No."


    "Then say goodbye. I''ll see you later." Meng Li is about to leave.


    Wei Heyun looked at Jiyuan reluctantly and said, "Jiyuan, I''m gone. If I succeed in the future, I won''t treat you badly."


    The era


    He almost was angry smile, feeling himself busy for a long time, just for the future emperor a vague promise?The other side is still so small, do you really remember?


    Wei and Yun follow Meng Li with a stuffy head. He is very unwilling and unhappy.


    Jiyuan silently watched two people go out of the room, a person in the study some chagrin, naturally can''t let them go.


    What can we do to stop them?


    Ying''er collects her things and waits for Meng Li to take Wei and Yun back. She hesitates and asks, "master, is this really the way to go?"


    Meng Li said faintly: "what else?"


    Yinger looks at Meng Li''s cold face and doesn''t dare to speak. In fact, she wants to say that Ji general is good and safe here.


    They are not fit to walk around now.


    But Leng did not dare to say a word.


    "Are you ready? Let''s go. " Meng Li didn''t plan to delay much.


    Yinger Good


    They walked towards the gate, but they were stopped and said to Meng Li:


    "the general has something else to say to you, please stay."


    "He''ll be here in a minute."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at the way to keep her.


    They stood at the door for a while. Wei and Yun kept looking around. He was looking forward to the era.


    Less than a few minutes later, Jiyuan rushed over and said to Meng Li anxiously:


    "madam, it''s not good."


    Meng Li: "madam is fine."


    The era


    Originally, I wanted to try my best to make my expression real and create a bad feeling. When the other party answered like this, it was like being splashed with a basin of cold water and completely calming down.


    That kind of tense atmosphere can''t be created.


    "Just now, the spies reported that they were searching around. I don''t know what they were looking for. I think they might be looking for..." He took a look at Wei Heyun and the meaning was obvious.


    Meng Li''s expression is not flustered at all, but Wei He Yun and Ying Er are flustered and afraid.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "I''m not afraid."


    "Don''t you really think about young master? Although the young master is not raised by your side, he is also a child born in October. How can you have the heart? "


    Jiyuan was completely impatient, repressed his anger and questioned Meng Li.


    Don''t force him. If Princess Jing is sensible, she will be empress dowager in the future. If she is not sensible, there will be no future.


    He has been trying to divide the relationship between mother and son, and really feels that Meng Li''s existence is really an eyesore.

 Chapter 1581

    See era is finally taut not to live, Meng Li heart secretly smile for a while.


    Then she seemed to be angry, and she said:


    "you also know that this is my baby born in October. I don''t think about it for him. Do you think about it for someone who has known him for a few days?"


    The era


    Sure enough, no matter what age, don''t try to fight with women.


    Because it won''t win at all.


    "So don''t question my love for him. Now all the people who love him have left him. No one loves him more than me." Meng Li said.


    Jiyuan waved his hand:


    "with all due respect, I don''t think you are really thinking about what you have done."


    Meng Li: "do you really want to talk about this with me?"


    Ji Yuan looks at Meng Li with an unidentified expression. Meng Li takes a look at the people nearby. Ji Yuan makes them far away.


    Meng Li said to Ying''er:


    "take the young master elsewhere."


    Wei and Yun immediately said:


    "what can''t I know?"


    Meng Li: "take it down."


    Ying''er looks at Wei and Yun in embarrassment. Wei and Yun can only turn around and walk away angrily, kicking the ground angrily.


    Ji Yuan and Meng Li are left. The people around them are so far away that no one can hear them.


    Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "Jiyuan, do you want to know how I was honored in the palace?"


    Ji Yuan stares at Meng Li''s face. The meaning is very clear. The emperor is lustful, and beauty can make him addicted.


    Besides, it''s also recorded in history books.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you may not have been in the palace. There are so many beauties in the palace, and there is no shortage of them."


    Hearing Meng Li''s tone, Ji Yuan''s face has been cold for a long time. He knows that today he is afraid to say something.


    I can''t keep the appearance of politeness.


    Looking at Meng Li silently at the moment, so?


    What do you want to express now? In addition to beauty, but also means?


    The means of pleasing men and the means of dealing with people are two kinds of skills, which can not be confused.


    "If you don''t say anything else, you can at least understand people''s hearts." Meng Li continued:


    "epoch, your eyes are full of ambition and calculation. Do you really think I don''t know? How can I know what you want to use my son for? "


    "So isn''t it normal for me to leave today? Why do you have to stay here and let you use it? "


    Ji Yuan''s heart clapped. Sure enough, he understood everything.


    Speaking of this, it''s meaningless to pretend to be stupid again.


    He said:


    "can you say that I worked so hard to save you? And now, do you have a better choice than me? "


    "If so, why didn''t they come to save you? Jingfei, I admit you are very smart, but you are not very smart


    "If I were you, I''d rather choose someone who has spared no effort to save me than someone who hasn''t done anything for me and let him take advantage of me."


    "On the contrary, it was criticized by people all over the world because it didn''t repay the people who saved me. Is it worth it? I''m more sincere than they are. "


    Jiyuan thinks it''s very funny that Meng Li wants to join another rebel army.


    The power of the world must be unified. It is expected that in the future, she will attack herself with the power she went to. She is afraid that she will be called an ungrateful person. Why should she make such a bad reputation for herself?


    Meng Li said sarcastically:


    "always talking about your saving grace, do you think I really can''t get out without you?"


    Jiyuan''s heart jumps again. Yes, how did Jingfei come out in history?


    There are no correct records in history books, only some unofficial histories.


    Almost ignored the problem.


    "I had an arrangement earlier, but you suddenly stepped in and interrupted my plan, so you can''t make me appreciate it."


    Meng Li said indifferently.


    Ji Yuan stares at Meng Li for a long time, and suddenly realizes that this is the stage of negotiation. He directly asks:


    "so how do you want to stay here?"


    he wants six Prince son, but now he has to retain six sons, and his mother has the final say.


    Stay and take your time.


    Meng Li: "as I said, what my son wants is submission, not supremacy."


    "In the name of adoptive father, you want to be above him, influence his life and shape his personality, which I can''t stand."


    After listening to Jiyuan, his eyelids are jumping and his expression is not calm. Why can the other party feel his thoughts and plans so clearly.


    It''s horrible.


    "You..." Jiyuan''s voice is a little hoarse. I can''t find anything to say for a moment."If you really submit to my son''s noble blood, I can stay." Meng Li said again.


    Jiyuan is a little bit angry.


    It''s a noble blood. The world is not your Wei family. Now it''s a orphan of the former dynasty at most. It''s a cat line.


    How can we not go to heaven?


    Meng Li pick eyebrow: "don''t force, don''t want to even."


    Epoch took a deep breath and silently thought of my forbearance in my heart.


    In order to achieve the great cause, I just put up with it.


    I''ll see you later.


    It''s a long time. We''ll see.


    "Submit, I sincerely submit." Ji Yuan said with great frustration.


    Meng Li laughed: "the so-called surrender is not a matter of one sentence."


    "It''s about actual action. Submission is another mode to follow. Are you following the royal blood or the royal blood following you?"


    Era in the sleeve of the hand into a fist, teeth clenched, feel that the other party is really aggressive, bullying too much.


    What a shame!


    After three times of meditation in my mind: if I can''t bear it, I''ll make a big plan. Then, Ji Yuan crows out a pale and stiff smile:


    "naturally, I''m willing to follow the young master."


    Meng Li: "that''s good. From now on, you have no right to intervene in the affairs of young master. Of course, this righteous army belongs to you, and I''m not good either. I''ll ask you to give it to me with both hands. I''ll cultivate talents for young master alone."


    The smile on Jiyuan''s face is almost too tight.


    What do you think? I''m going to ask him to offer everything. Is he so short of ancestors?


    Look at the era of grievance, as if the next second will spit blood, Meng Li''s heart crossed satisfaction.


    In the plot, Ji Yuan makes full use of the clients and makes a clean calculation. At last, he kills them as soon as the situation is stable.


    Now, she will come back.


    It''s not a hero to leave like this. If she doesn''t make a clean calculation of the era, she''s gone in vain.


    "Is it OK for young master to follow me?" Meng Li asked.


    This is an excellent opportunity for Wei Heyun to come to his side, and it must be grasped.


    "Naturally, no problem..." Ji Yuan said with patience.


    Meng Li nodded: "I hope we can be friendly partners."


    Jiyuan talks. This is equivalent to happy cooperation. Can we be happy in this situation?


    However, there is no need to stay too long for the people and things that get in the way.


    Today''s compromise is only for the future.

 Chapter 1582

    After making an "agreement" with Jiyuan, Meng Li stayed with Wei Heyun.


    And don''t give Wei Heyun the teacher arranged by Jiyuan. He changed one himself.


    Wei Heyun is reading a book. He is very upset. He heard that Ji Yuan came to him several times, but his mother refused because he was reading.


    Obviously, he''s not allowed to meet Jiyuan.


    Now Wei Heyun''s primary goal is to concentrate on reading and growth.


    Every day, Meng Li instilled in Hewei Heyun his idea of being more noble than the epoch.


    As long as this idea is deep, it will be more difficult for Jiyuan to influence Wei Heyun.


    However, Wei Heyun refutes Meng Li: "we are all like this now, and we still have to live in other people''s territory. How do you make Jiyuan think when you are so proud every day?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t care what he thinks."


    "As long as you know, there are so many volunteers, every team is looking forward to you. They need you, and you have the right to choose, which is more noble than his era."


    "Epoch has no choice but you."


    Wei and Yun pull the corner of the mouth, no longer speak.


    After a period of time, the leader of the Qixiang tribe became emperor in the capital.


    Tianxiang Dynasty.


    However, I was really in a hurry to claim the title of emperor without unifying the whole country. The whole world was still in a mess, and all kinds of folk groups were up.


    They all want to resist.


    In fact, the policies of the Tianxiang Dynasty also encouraged them to resist. Their nationalities were different. The Tianxiang Dynasty valued the Qixiang people and rejected the foreigners in their eyes.


    All kinds of policies are unfair. Foreign literati can''t surpass many ranks in officialdom. Foreign businessmen have to pay extra taxes, even those who farm land have to pay more taxes.


    Living space has been seriously squeezed. In this case, who can bear it? The number of people who revolt will surely increase exponentially.


    After all, they see foreigners as the majority of the population.


    Ji Yuan sat in front of Meng Li and told Meng Li about these things.


    Then he sneered:


    "emperor Tianxiang is looking for his own death."


    "The world is ruled by martial arts and culture. They are doomed to failure if they only have martial arts but no culture."


    At that time, he thought it incredible to see what emperor Tianxiang had done in history. He didn''t understand why he made such a decision.


    But now in this era, a little combined with their education, combined with their cognition, I almost understand.


    They believe that the whole world can be ruled by martial arts.


    Maybe later they will realize that this idea is wrong, but when they realize it, it''s too late.


    The aristocracy, who enjoy good treatment, will not agree, and the biggest obstacle to change is them.


    But we can''t abandon these nobles. Without them, there would be no one to help him.


    Meng Li nodded and did not speak.


    Epoch asked, "don''t you feel sad? With the change of dynasties, you and the young master are both victims. "


    "Aren''t you?" Meng Li asked.


    Epoch nodded: "also."


    The situation of the country is closely related to everyone.


    But it is also an opportunity for him. If he goes to a peaceful place, he can only be ordinary.


    Now it''s different. His plan is to go to the top by himself.


    "By the way, I have a brother. Please send someone to look for him." Meng Li was not too immersed in the news of a new dynasty.


    Era " Good


    Brother? He frowned and thought, and asked Meng Li, "what''s his name?"


    Meng Li said, "Li Junyi."


    Then she said something about the elder brother. She didn''t expect the epoch to find him for her. She just told him about it first.


    Look at the epoch reaction.


    In the plot, Jiyuan finds the elder brother for the client, but he doesn''t reuse it.


    When Ji Yuan heard Li Junyi''s name, his memory came back.


    Li Junyi is also a famous figure in history books. It is said that he has no legs, but human beings can do great things as long as their brains can rotate clearly.


    He was the one who made contributions to Wei and Yunfu.


    But


    Jiyuan''s eyes flashed. Now Wei and Yun''s mother are so difficult. If there is another uncle, I''m afraid


    With consideration in mind, Jiyuan vowed to Meng Li:


    "don''t worry, I will send someone to find him as soon as possible."


    Having said that, Ji Yuan made up his mind not to send someone to go, just to drag on.


    Meng Li nodded and said to Ji Yuan:


    "I''m going out today to buy some slaves and practice. I still need some people who can help me."


    "It''s simple. I''ll send someone. How much do you want?" Epoch said immediately.He doesn''t want to be cultivated.


    Meng Li looked at Ji Yuan calmly: "Ji Yuan, are you so afraid that we have two of ourselves?"


    "You''re not confident, are you?"


    Jiyuan immediately frowned. He was really fed up with this woman now. He saw it too clearly and was really hateful. She even said it.


    "Why, I''m just being kind. I won''t force you if you don''t want to." He said very depressed.


    Meng Li said.


    "It''s just that buying slaves takes too much energy." He added.


    Meng Li: "this road is not afraid."


    The era has nothing to say.


    Meng Li went to bring back ten people in the afternoon. None of them were worth money in troubled times. These ten slaves were bought with her own money.


    However, the biggest one is in his early twenties. He is the only one not bought by Meng Li, but the whole family got an infectious disease, died, and had no money or land to bury them.


    Meng Li gave this expense, didn''t say to sell herself to her, just let him follow him.


    The rest are teenagers, still in the age of growing up, probably born poor, and their eyes are full of timidity.


    None of this is important.


    Character can be reshaped, timidity is due to humble birth and low strength, strength enough, it will not be like this.


    Their roots and bones are very good. They are suitable for practicing martial arts. This is the main purpose Meng Li chose them.


    The man in his early twenties said his name was stone and he didn''t have a proper name.


    Meng Li felt that his name was a bit arbitrary, but it was hard to say anything. After all, it was called by other people''s parents.


    Stone is very grateful to Meng Li, always said to give Meng Li when cattle horse, Meng Li also polite with him.


    The oldest, let him be the boss.


    It''s good to take everyone to practice martial arts.


    At present, Shitou doesn''t know their real identities, but only knows that he has joined the rebel army and asks Meng Li, "will there be a war in the future?"


    Meng Li asked, "are you afraid?"


    The stone shook his head and said:


    "I''m not afraid. I just want to know if I''m a member of Ji Jiajun now."


    He looked a little excited. He said before that he would come to join Ji Jiajun, but he didn''t come for various reasons. Now he doesn''t care any more. It''s just his fate.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "remember, you don''t belong to Ji Jiajun, you belong to me."


    "It''s working for me now."

 Chapter 1583

    The stone touched his head honestly:


    "is that so? All right


    He didn''t say much. Anyway, his wife would listen to what she said.


    Meng Li not only let these ten people begin to practice martial arts, but also let Yinger and Wei Heyun practice martial arts together.


    Wei and Yun are a little young, so the project is different. Meng Li teaches him alone.


    Yinger is a girl, some can''t keep up, but Meng Li has been encouraging her, so she gritted her teeth and insisted.


    As for Jiaowei and Yun''s martial arts training, Meng Li didn''t teach each other with a single emotion at the beginning, but put forward some difficult requirements for him to complete.


    Wei Heyun couldn''t finish it. He couldn''t express his bitterness in his heart, and couldn''t see the era. In desperation, he could only show weakness to Meng Li and stare at him with begging eyes.


    Pathetic, want to coquettish and can not put face.


    What Meng Li wants is this kind of effect, which makes Wei Heyun helpless. First, he feels her indifference, and then gives her some warmth. It''s a surprise in Wei Heyun''s heart.


    Can more quickly generate dependent emotions.


    It''s much better than sending warmth as soon as you come up.


    Once he began to rely on her, it would be more difficult for Jiyuan to make Wei Heyun rely on him.


    However, Meng Li''s behavior was seen by Jiyuan. Jiyuan wanted to do something to change the status quo, and wanted to be stable first to see what the woman was going to do.


    In fact, there are ten people on hand who can''t do anything at all.


    Let alone let her have ten people, even let her have a hundred people, can not help him.


    Epoch can only comfort myself in my heart.


    However, it should not be too late. Since the Tianxiang Dynasty has been established, they should also play the name of restoration.


    Moreover, the new court over there has just been established, and its affairs are busy, and its positions have not yet been determined. At this time, even if it plays the flag of restoring the country under the name of the sixth prince, there is no room to send special troops to encircle and suppress them.


    Even if they come to fight, they can resist. Moreover, once they play the name of the sixth prince, they will surely be able to submit to other volunteers.


    Moreover, the recruitment is more smooth, because the sixth Prince is the orthodox blood. The first choice for the people to join the rebel army must be their own side.


    This is also the only benefit Ji Yuan can see now. He told Meng Li about it again.


    It''s not a tone of discussion, but a direct notice to Meng Li.


    In his heart, their relationship has been very clear, that is, to use and cooperate with each other. Since I have given you the benefits, you have to give me the benefits I deserve.


    Meng Li glanced at the epoch, pondered for a while and said:


    "it''s no problem to play my son''s name, but how much do you think you have given me so that I can agree with you?"


    "I haven''t seen much benefit so far, after all."


    In anger, Ji Yuan felt the edge of patience and asked Meng Li:


    "what else do you want? Don''t worry, I will tell the world that it is my era that I submit to young master. "


    "Young master is our core. In the future, young master will naturally be the most noble person."


    This is also a promise of the era. If you win the world, your son will sit down.


    In his view, this kind of commitment has reached the acme.


    Meng Li said in surprise:


    "what do you say? I don''t think it''s the same. After all, my son is the key to the restoration of our country. Besides him, who is more qualified to shout the slogan of restoration of our country? "


    The era


    What a big one Face.


    "What do you want?" Epoch squinted.


    Meng Li said, "give me Lingzhou city."


    "What?" Ji Yuan looks at Meng Li in shock.


    Meng Li laughed angrily, and he said:


    "empress Jing, don''t be too greedy. Now you ask me for a city!"


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said, "if I go elsewhere, not to mention one city, two cities will be presented with both hands. Do you believe it?"


    "Because of our existence, they can see a lot of benefits. With us, they are not afraid of no one on hand. With people, what they can win is not only one city, but also ten cities, which is possible in the world."


    With these words, Meng Li patted the table and stared at the era with a kind of unspeakable deterrent.


    Ji Yuan''s hand couldn''t help shaking. He hid his hand in his sleeve and said coldly:


    "since it''s so good elsewhere, why don''t you go? Now I feel more and more that I can''t afford your Buddha. "


    Meng Li snorted. He said that if you were not my target, would I go anywhere else?


    "Yes, I''ll leave in the afternoon without delay." Meng Li stood up and went straight away, no matter how ugly Ji Yuan''s face was.


    Jiyuan didn''t say anything else, just staring at the direction of Meng Li''s departure.


    In the heart is also very distressed, why did he go to the ancient times even a woman can''t play?I really don''t understand.


    But what the other party said is true. If you go elsewhere, a city may really want to get it.


    Just a woman, can you really live in a city?


    Give it to her. Can she hold it steady? In particular, the world is in such a mess.


    It''s not easy to defend a city, like now relying on his son''s identity in front of him.


    These advantages are worthless in front of Shoucheng.


    On the contrary, they were attacked by the imperial court because of their special identity. When the time came, they would come back and ask him to send troops to help.


    By then, the initiative will be in his hands again.


    He catches up with Meng Li, who has been out for a long time:


    "please go back and talk about it."


    His expression changed back to sincerity. Meng Li looked at his expression and felt that Jiyuan was really a talent.


    It''s not a sneer at him. It''s sincere. At least in terms of planning, it''s intelligent and flexible.


    It''s hard for many people to fall into unnecessary emotions.


    Meng Li stood still and asked faintly:


    "you don''t have to go back. You can talk here."


    Ji Yuan AI said: "I think it''s bad just now. In fact, my wife''s request is not too much. Originally, these are all from young childe, but he is too young to control. I''ll take charge of them temporarily. It''s not convenient for you to live here for a long time. You should give him a city to exercise. "


    Meng Li smiles, but his words are smooth.


    She said:


    "but now I regret that one is not enough, two."


    "You..." The era has reached the critical point of eruption.


    His chest heaved and fell:


    "let''s stop when we see the good, madam. In history, it''s not a man who won the world on his own."


    Meng Li said softly, "that''s good."


    "One is one."


    Two eras may really not give, that is one. If the era wants to use them, it must let the era come up with real things to exchange.


    "Oh..." Jiyuan gave out a laugh that was almost inaudible. With sarcasm, he seemed to be waiting to see Meng Li''s joke.

 Chapter 1584

    After the deal with Jiyuan, Jiyuan was named the sixth prince.


    The effect was also good. At least more people came to take refuge in him. Moreover, through lobbying, several rebel troops were recruited to take refuge in him.


    Meng Li moved to Lingzhou city with Wei and Yun.


    When people arrive at Lingzhou City, Meng Li seems to respect her even though she has the superficial command, but the general of Lingzhou city still obeys the order, which Meng Li has known for a long time.


    If you can take over the territory from the era, how can you take over the people?


    It doesn''t matter. Just cultivate yourself.


    She had trained these ten people and asked two of them to go to the elder brother of the client.


    With the plot, it''s easier to find him.


    The reason why I have been dragging is that there was no one on my hand before.


    Then he said to the stone:


    "you go around and recruit some people. Those who want to join the rebel army, you bring them."


    "Encourage them and let them encourage their friends."


    Go out for a walk, hundreds of people should be able to find the stone, right?


    It''s all from small to large, expanding the team slowly.


    Stone did not expect to give him this big task, a little excited, a little nervous, but looking at Meng Li''s expectant eyes, he patted his chest and said he would complete the task perfectly.


    Stone now also can a few, good or bad is also after Meng Li training, go out won''t too suffer a loss.


    Meng Li gave him some money. Where don''t you need money when you go out?


    In particular, people have to be brought in, which requires communication.


    After that, he cultivated Wei Heyun with peace of mind and did not contact with Jiyuan for a long time. Besides, now his new target is Meng Li, and Wei Heyun does not miss him so much.


    However, many volunteers heard that the prince of the former dynasty lived in Lingzhou City, and they all came to Meng Li to say that they were willing to submit, but they only submitted to the sixth prince, and it was impossible to merge with the era.


    It''s almost to dig the corner of the era. To be frank, it means to let Meng Li''s mother and son leave the era and go to them.


    Meng Li didn''t promise. He said it intentionally or unintentionally in front of the people who came to stare at her.


    Perhaps my friendship is not in the era.


    Jiyuan is speechless after knowing these things.


    He has all played the name of the sixth prince, and the transaction has been completed. If this woman really leaves, she will bear the reputation of treachery, as if she dares to leave.


    Friendship?


    Do you have friendship to talk about?


    It depends on whether she can cope when Lingzhou city is attacked. Now he has the least troops and the worst defensive ability in Lingzhou city.


    If you don''t ask him, he will lose.


    Jiyuan has been waiting for the imperial court to send someone to attack Lingzhou city and capture the former Emperor. As a result, no one from the imperial court has come.


    I heard that there was a sixth prince in the south.


    The era


    How can there be so many six princes?


    This also made the imperial court very confused. Originally, they wanted to free their hands to recover Lingzhou City, mainly to wipe out the prince of the former dynasty. After all, the emperor had already asked about it, so they had to look at it.


    It turned out that there were two.


    It''s smart, but it''s smart. I think the prince of Lingzhou city may be fake, just to protect the real sixth prince in the south.


    I don''t think they dare to make such a high profile.


    Besides, because the Jiangnan area itself is the mother family of the sixth Prince''s mother, it''s not uncommon to find it anywhere.


    They sent people to search Jiangnan.


    The key is that Lingzhou city is not easy to recover. If the army wants to pass smoothly, it has to pass through the territory of two rebel forces. When it arrives, it will certainly encounter resistance from Ji Jiajun.


    In a word: we may lose the battle!


    So the people of the imperial court decided to send people to the south of the Yangtze River quietly to find the sixth prince, so as to explain to the emperor.


    When the emperor asked, he could give an explanation directly, saying that he had sent someone to look for it.


    Now that the overall situation is uncertain, they are also hurt and need to recover for some time.


    I really don''t have any confidence that I can beat the rebels. It''s good enough just to guard their territory and not be beaten down by the rebels.


    This is of course Meng Li''s message to let people out, just to buy time for himself.


    Of course, it''s also for the sake of digging Jiyuan. Sure enough, many people look for Jiyuan to confirm and ask Jiyuan:


    "are you really the sixth prince over there? Is it a fake? "


    The era


    Some people say that and others say that. Some people who originally wanted to take refuge in the era began to hesitate.


    This made Jiyuan very angry. He went directly to Lingzhou city to find Meng Li, and said to Meng Li with a sad face:


    "madam, you are confused!"


    "Although you used this tactic to delay time and give yourself a chance to take a breath, did you ever think how to explain when the sixth prince was questioned by the world in the future?"He can still see things clearly.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "what''s the matter? If you can''t pass now, can you manage later?"


    Why can''t true and false be combined into one?


    Sometimes she takes three steps at a time, so how can she not take things into consideration in the long run.


    Era sighs, it''s shortsighted.


    Waiting for the woman to lift this stone and start hitting her feet, she will know the pain.


    The key is that now he feels pain, he is affected, he feels trapped, and the other party doesn''t realize their maximum value.


    "Ma''am, do yourself a good job. Don''t make a blind alley for a bright road." Jiyuan''s face is not very good.


    Meng Li just said softly.


    The era


    "What about young master? I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him a little. Can I meet him? " He asked again.


    In fact, he was worried that this woman really quietly sent the sixth Prince away.


    I also found out that the people I arranged to stare at the mother and son here gave him news that the other side could let me know.


    So what you can know depends on what the other party wants him to know.


    My own people haven''t seen the young master for a few days. I heard that this woman is locked up in the yard every day to study and practice martial arts. But I''m afraid that this method is to teach people to be useless.


    Meng Lizhi didn''t hesitate this time. He nodded and said, "yes, you can meet when he finishes his homework."


    Ji Yuan thought for a while and said to Meng Li:


    "by the way, while the other side is in a hurry, and I have manpower here, maybe in a few days, I will go out and fight for several more cities myself, at least for half a year or more."


    "On your side..." He looked at Meng Li with some worry.


    In fact, I want to see Meng Li flustered.


    He led the soldiers out to fight against the territory. Once Lingzhou city was attacked, it would be difficult to keep it without era support. Their mother and son are very likely to be abandoned.


    It''s not uncommon for them to lose their territory after a period of time.

 Chapter 1585

    Meng Liwei smile, want to scare me?


    You want me to be soft?


    "Don''t worry, general. Don''t worry about us." Meng Li said.


    No panic, no panic.


    Jiyuan wanted to ask him, but did he ever think whether he could really give up his side.


    Give up six Prince identity to bring him convenience?


    The era


    Yes, even if you don''t get salt and oil today, you''ll have to shed tears in the future.


    After waiting for half a day, Ji Yuan was worried. Wei and Yun finished the homework arranged by Meng Li today and came out to meet Ji Yuan.


    After not seeing each other for a period of time, Wei and Yun''s eyes on Jiyuan are strange.


    This is the difference between children and adults. Adults will be more cordial when they see old acquaintances they haven''t seen for several years.


    But the child has been growing up, and because of the age problem, it is equivalent to constantly refresh the memory, it is very normal to see the strange era.


    But it doesn''t mean he doesn''t remember the era. He called out:


    "general Ji."


    Era Leng for a while, avant-garde and Yun are calling his name, suddenly call him, it seems very alienated.


    He took a look at Meng Li and said that you succeeded.


    Success has alienated your son from me.


    Sipping his mouth, he had a worry in his heart. He stared at Wei and Yun for a long time. He was sure that this was the real sixth prince, so he said something at will and left.


    After Jiyuan left, a few days later, I really heard that he had led his troops to fight in the sky.


    Li Junyi, the elder brother of the client, was also picked up. He was sitting in a wheelchair. Today''s wheelchair is not as multi-functional as the wheelchair of later generations, but it also has many advantages.


    There''s no way. When the client was still in the palace, Li Junyi''s legs were gone. Even if the plot changed once, it didn''t stop him from suffering this time.


    However, according to Li Junyi, it was a disaster for him. It was worth his life.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li thought that Li Junyi was at least open-minded in this matter.


    Li Junyi had no choice but to smile at Meng Li:


    "I thought it was someone else who cheated me, but I didn''t expect that you were really here."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and his expression was a little distressed. Li Junyi said, "it''s not necessary. Anyway, I don''t think there''s anything wrong."


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s good."


    Seeing that Meng Li''s expression was normal, Li Junyi took a serious look at Meng Li. He was very careful, and then said with emotion:


    "my sister is really a noble person in the world, and her fortune is greater than too many people."


    How many people can have such good fortune as my sister?


    Meng Li laughed: "my brother is also a blessed man."


    "I rely on people to take care of me. I brought people here today, and one more person begged for food from my sister. Don''t you mind?"


    Meng Li waved his hand and said with a smile, "how can it be?"


    "Is that the woman? What does it have to do with my brother? " She asked somewhat curiously.


    When Li Junyi came, he also brought a woman, who was Li Junyi''s later wife.


    In fact, Li Junyi used to be a relative and had children. But when he was in a national calamity, the whole family was not spared. Li Junyi was the only one left. After his leg was broken, he met this woman again.


    The woman didn''t dislike Li Junyi and took care of him all the time.


    It''s just a long journey. Women like to be clean. They think they are unkempt and unkempt, so they go to dress up first.


    "You..." Li Junyi blushed and did not speak.


    He was embarrassed to say that Meng Li did not continue to ask.


    Li Junyi also changed the topic and asked, "where''s your highness?"


    Meng Li let out a cry:


    "brother, don''t call him like this any more. Now that the past is gone, my son''s identity is not what it used to be. Now he is your nephew, just like an ordinary family."


    "This How can this be possible? He has a noble status Besides, I have never admitted the rule of the barbarians in my heart. "


    "Do they deserve it? But it is to seize the world by force and cruel means. "


    "Now I just hate that I am too weak and too low in my official position. I can only watch and do nothing."


    Li Junyi said, his face full of resentment and pain, his fists clenched, his eyes bulging, staring at the ground.


    There was something terrible on his face, and he was obviously in a state of bitterness and resentment.


    Meng Li said to Li Junyi:


    "brother, we keep these words in mind."


    Li Junyi looked at Meng Li and frowned:


    "why? Isn''t it safe to talk here? "


    "Besides, don''t all the people here go for the same purpose?"


    This is inside the rebel army.


    It''s not surprising that such words appear in such teams.


    Meng Li let out a cry. Li Junyi is good at everything else. He resents the rule of the new dynasty too much. This emotion is too strong to hide. But the stronger the hatred, the more it interferes with people''s thinking and judgment.In the plot, there are several times that Li Junyi''s emotion is too heavy and makes a wrong judgment.


    Meng Li doesn''t want Li Junyi to talk about this all day, but he doesn''t want him to be in this mood all the time.


    Moreover, he is still in a state of self torture, which is hard for him to get rid of, and especially painful.


    In fact, if you don''t say something, it''s better. If you don''t say something, your mood will not be so heavy. The more you say, your mood will be more heavy.


    There is hatred in the heart, hiding in the heart, calm and self-supporting, looking for opportunities, not blinded by hatred, try not to spread negative emotions to others.


    Meng Li tells Li Junyi what he thinks of hatred. Li Junyi is stunned for a moment and asks, "won''t my younger sister think of her parents and the people who have become dead because of their invasion?"


    Meng Li: "nature is painful."


    "But it''s meaningless for us to torture ourselves here today. What we can do is to try our best to avenge them and comfort their spirits in heaven."


    In fact, the dead will not know, they should all reincarnate.


    Probably to comfort the spirits in heaven, they can see the things that the dead souls are still wandering in the world.


    But there are not many dead souls that can roam the world.


    Looking at Meng Li''s faint expression, Li Junyi suddenly feels that his sister, whom he hasn''t seen for several years, is a little strange.


    He pursed his mouth and said:


    "yes, maybe I''m too emotional and I shouldn''t be."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. Yinger came with Wei and Yun. This was arranged by Meng Li. After finishing the homework, she came out to see her uncle.


    I feel that since Wei and Yun practiced martial arts, they have grown a little higher and become more energetic.


    Introducing Li Junyi to Wei Heyun, he arched his hand and cried: "good uncle."


    Li Junyi was a little embarrassed: "ah Good... "


    Sitting in a wheelchair, he held out his hand to help him. This was the first time he saw the prince. His mental outlook was really extraordinary.


    At first sight, Li Junyi''s temperament was extraordinary, and he felt inexplicable excitement and expectation in his heart.

 Chapter 1586

    Maybe some fetters of fate began at this time, and he became the one who helped the sixth prince.


    After a period of time, stone also came back with the people he solicited. Unexpectedly, he went out for a few months and brought back hundreds of people.


    This really surprised Meng Li.


    Shi Shi told Meng Li honestly:


    "I told them to follow the master. The master is gentle and will not treat them badly."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "thank you."


    If we don''t go to Lingzhou city from Jiyuan, we will have no money to support these hundreds of people.


    This is the first team that belongs to them. Since stone has such a strong ability to recruit people, Meng Li let him out again.


    In fact, there are also people who are recruiting outside. The slaves Meng Li bought were sent out by Meng Li, but they haven''t come back yet.


    My elder brother has become a soldier drill. His previous official position was military officer. Although he has physical problems now, his theory and brain are still there.


    The elder brother worried that he couldn''t hold down those people because of his health. After all, there are many people, which means it''s difficult to manage and teach them. Meng Li said faintly:


    "if he can''t hold down, call me. If he can beat me, let him be the boss."


    Li Junyi was surprised, then kept silent for a few seconds and said:


    "sister, you When will you be able to fight? "


    Meng Li ah a: "experience more, it will be."


    In short, it was a very perfunctory sentence. Li Junyi didn''t ask any more. When he conveyed these words, none of them dared to fight with Meng Li. He was not convinced and could only bear it.


    However, Li Junyi has his own personality charm, which gradually makes people convinced.


    Stone and the rest of the people brought back one after another, and the team has been growing.


    From hundreds of people to thousands of people, Meng Li went out in person and incorporated some small forces who occupied the mountains nearby.


    Give you reason, you listen to the words, obediently with the team to go with me, preferential treatment.


    If it doesn''t make sense, I''ll beat you until you agree. Yes, Meng Li is so overbearing in this matter.


    It can''t be done without hegemony.


    In the last half year, Meng Li has developed tens of thousands of people.


    Jiyuan has been fighting all the time. Sometimes the news is not delivered in time. When the news of Meng Li''s team of tens of thousands of people reaches him, he is depressed.


    I dare not underestimate that this woman has the ability to get tens of thousands of people!


    Then a few days later, he received another message that the imperial court planned to send people to attack Lingzhou city.


    Because we have been looking for the sixth prince among the people in the south for a long time, but we haven''t found him. The emperor is angry and says that it''s over to take Lingzhou city back to see if the former Prince is in it?


    Isn''t that more convenient than finding the sixth prince all over the world? And take back a city by the way.


    Jiyuan had been looking forward to the imperial court attacking Lingzhou city. Under his protection, Lingzhou city could not be defeated by the imperial court, but he had to ask the woman for help.


    Thinking of that woman''s ten thousand people team, the era is a little excited. His hand is not in vain. It would be better if this woman could hand over the ten thousand people team.


    Ji Yuan made a good calculation and wrote to Meng Li about the imperial court''s plan to attack Lingzhou city and capture the prince of the former dynasty.


    Although the letter didn''t say it clearly, Meng Li could tell from the lines of the epoch that the true message of the letter should be: please, please!


    She was not surprised that the imperial court was going to beat her. At least there was a former Emperor here, which made the present emperor feel like a thorn in the throat.


    What''s more, can you resist the imperial team?


    She unfolded the map, occupied a long time in front of the map, marked the position of the era, worried.


    Then Meng Li answered a letter and cordially asked Jiyuan what he was going to do next and which direction he was going to attack.


    Ji Yuan thought that Meng Li asked him this question because he was worried that he would go too far and that he would not be able to support him in time. He simply told Meng Li that he wanted to go further away from Lingzhou city and attack Dongzhou.


    See if you''re in a hurry.


    After reading the letter, Meng Li sneered, and then sent someone to spread the news that Jiyuan was going to attack Yongzhou to the imperial court.


    Jiyuan said that she cheated her when she went to Dongzhou, but in the plot, she actually went to Yongzhou, and it went very smoothly, because in the plot, the imperial court didn''t specially send people to attack his territory.


    He himself wrote a letter to the people who came to encircle her. In the name of a strange counselor, he said that if you want to solve the prince, please solve general Ji first.


    If you don''t stop general Ji from attacking Yongzhou and insist on fighting Lingzhou City, you will lose Yongzhou.


    Although you take back Lingzhou City, it''s not worth the loss, and you may not be able to capture the prince.


    Yongzhou is an important point of waterway transportation. If Yongzhou is lost, there will be no way back for the imperial court, and their water team will be basically abandoned.If they lose Yongzhou, they will lose several waterways.


    It''s up to you to decide which is more important.


    People in the imperial court are very angry. What kind of counselor is this? He talks nonsense all day long.


    He also told us that they were going to attack Yongzhou. He always thought it was cheating.


    Maybe there''s a trap.


    No, there must be a trap.


    But if it''s true? If they really go to fight Yongzhou, and they don''t go to support or intercept Ji Jiajun, Yongzhou will be robbed. I''m afraid they will go back with their heads in their hands.


    The battle has always been close to the need to go to support, can not be seen as not, the imperial court sent troops out to catch up with Yongzhou too late, if Yongzhou is tight, the first time to go to battle is them.


    I''d better go and find out if it''s really heading for Yongzhou.


    It''s really a challenge.


    This is really


    So in Lingzhou City, Meng Li received the news that Ji Yuan was fighting with the people of the imperial court on the way.


    Moreover, Ji Jiajun was less defensive this time and suffered losses.


    Li Junyi frowned and said, "did they take people to Yongzhou in the new era? How can we meet the team from the capital to Lingzhou city? "


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "it''s very simple. They made a detour and deliberately went in the direction of Yongzhou."


    "Where are you going?" Li Junyi asked, puzzled.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "if they know in advance that Jiyuan will attack Yongzhou, they will definitely pass."


    As long as she delivers the news, there will be more eyes to confirm.


    "Who said that? Is there a secret agent? " Li Junyi asked with wide eyes.


    Meng Li I don''t know. "


    Li Junyi said with great regret:


    "winning Yongzhou will benefit us a lot and make us less passive. This Ah


    "I don''t know if they will be able to get away successfully. It''s said that they are still in a stalemate now. Maybe there will be a bloody battle before it''s over."

 Chapter 1587

    Meng Li was silent.


    She hasn''t told Li Junyi that there has always been a contest between her and Jiyuan.


    Li Junyi hasn''t seen the epoch, and he doesn''t know who he is, so now he still hopes that the epoch will go smoothly.


    After all, it''s not too much to say that it''s a boat.


    Li Junyi couldn''t figure out how Ji Yuan went to Yongzhou and met the people from the imperial court who came to Lingzhou city.


    Not to mention how depressed it is.


    Now the two sides are deadlocked, fighting more than a dozen times, big and small. They have been looking for opportunities to retreat and retreat, but they are too tight to move.


    If it goes on like this, they can''t make up for it, which is even worse.


    Meng Li doesn''t want Jiyuan to take Yongzhou City. Once he takes it down, his advantage will increase and it will be more difficult to deal with.


    So this time, of course, he did not say a pit, but also solved his own crisis.


    At least now we don''t have to face the people sent by the imperial court.


    Of course, because of the limited resources of Lingzhou City, Meng Li has had some difficulty in supporting these 10000 people. Now it is not suitable to take them out to fight, so Meng Li is committed to building them into an elite team.


    This team is very important. Meng Li has spent countless thoughts and efforts on it. He is very busy every day.


    We should train them, cultivate Wei Heyun and manage the affairs of Lingzhou city.


    The people of Lingzhou city in the new era are obedient to Meng Li. After all, there are 10000 people in Meng Li''s team now, and they dare not jump.


    Everything is going well.


    The era is also very lucky. After more than a month, I heard that the era had returned to Yunping pass.


    But this attack on Yongzhou failed. Before he reached the place, he was stopped. Both sides were defeated. The team that should have come to attack Lingzhou city did not have the ability to come back.


    Meng Li took a big advantage.


    Jiyuan was so angry that he felt that he had helped them block a disaster. Everything was completely different from what he expected. Nothing happened, such as waiting for the other party to ask him.


    I''m still in a mess.


    Moreover, after this time, the imperial court should not send troops again so soon, and their troops have to defend Yongzhou and some other places.


    Now history has been changed by him, and many things have become unknown. With the passage of time, the change of things, the prophet almost disappeared, and the mother and son are not easy to control. They realize that their advantages are less and less. Coupled with this failure, Jiyuan can''t help but feel a kind of fear.


    Fearing that he would fail completely in the end, his strong obsession in his heart did not allow him to fail like this.


    I can''t wait any longer. It''s said that imperial concubine Jing is training her team of ten thousand people every day. It''s said that under the training of imperial concubine Jing, they are more and more powerful, and their combat effectiveness is obviously higher than others. Jiyuan feels that it''s time to have to fight.


    You can''t watch a kitten grow into a tiger.


    After he had a good rest, he came to Lingzhou city.


    Li Junyi, Wei Heyun, Meng Li and Ji Yuan are all sitting in the hall. Ji Yuan and Li Junyi get to know each other after being polite.


    Then everyone was silent, sitting opposite each other, and no one spoke.


    Jiyuan really doesn''t want to talk. Jingfei really brings Li Junyi from the history book. As long as this disabled guy gives him enough platform, his terrible brain can be brought into play.


    Some hair pestle in the heart, unconsciously, the original mother and son, has developed to this point.


    Li Junyi naturally sensed the delicate atmosphere between his sister and Jiyuan, so he did not dare to speak rashly. If he said something wrong, he would be like a clown.


    Wei Heyun didn''t care so much, but asked Ji Yuan with concern: "general Ji, are you going well this time?"


    Looking at Wei He Yun''s eyes, it turned into the eyes of the king looking at the minister. There was a sense of dignity. From the tone of speech, it seemed that the king was asking the minister.


    The epoch felt that things were getting worse.


    Even a kid didn''t go as he expected.


    Wei Heyun is more confident now than before, because he knows that his mother has a weapon to protect him, and under the deliberate cultivation of Meng Li, he will take a team of dozens of people for training, and he will be a small instructor.


    These things can cultivate Wei Heyun''s self-confidence, shape his character, long-term training, and give him the quality of perseverance.


    "It''s not going well." Era tone inexplicably feel aggrieved.


    But Wei He Yun pretended to be an adult, nodded deeply and said:


    "a failure doesn''t matter, take your time."


    Looking at Ji Yuan''s more and more depressed expression, Meng Li wanted to laugh and sighed. Looking at Ji Yuan, he said:


    "this time, it''s a coincidence that I heard that I was going to send troops to attack Lingzhou city. I was very frightened and wanted to call the general back to take charge of the overall situation. Unexpectedly, the general intercepted people from the middle of the road and solved the danger of Lingzhou city."Era " Well


    This step or not, not under the embarrassment, under the words, always feel strange.


    It means that they are being ridiculed by each other.


    Ji Yuan changed the topic and said that he would live in Lingzhou city for a period of time. He asked Meng Li if he had any opinions.


    Meng Li said, "of course not."


    It depends on what you want to do.


    Jiyuan lived in Lingzhou city. He had two purposes. On the one hand, he was to reorganize his troops in Lingzhou city.


    On the other hand, I want to find a chance to take over Meng Li''s ten thousand people team.


    It must be unrealistic to take over like this. If he can give up the name of the sixth prince, he can directly ask imperial concubine Jing, does this 10000 people belong to Ji Jiajun?


    If imperial concubine Jing says that she belongs, then he can take over the 10000 people naturally. If imperial concubine Jing says that she doesn''t belong, then you don''t have to seek my protection any more.


    The key is, because he needs the name of the sixth prince, he has been very passive, unable to ask such a question.


    In an extraordinary period, we need some extraordinary means.


    Finally, when Meng Li was eating, he felt that a small amount of poison had been put into the meal, which was chronic. After eating for a period of time, the toxin accumulated a lot, and after the poison had gone off, he fell down.


    As soon as she falls down, all her plans will come to nothing.


    Well


    Who is the biggest beneficiary when you fall?


    It''s the era


    This guy can''t come to Yin because he can''t bear it so early.


    But I can endure it until now.


    After all, if you are an era, you will not allow each other to grow to this point.


    Of course, there is not much time for Jiyuan. There is also a reason why he has to fight. He can''t put all his thoughts on this side.


    Meng Li thought about it and said that he didn''t want to eat. He asked people to take the food down. The next day he went to make some medicine.


    It''s an antidote. Take it in advance. Even if you take the poison given by epoch, you won''t be OK.


    Give it to Wei Heyun and Li Junyi.

 Chapter 1588

    Of course, I told Li Junyi about it.


    Li Junyi completely understood Jiyuan.


    They are not good people.


    Immediately asked:


    "shall we make a plan?"


    Meng Li was silent, and Li Junyi asked Meng Li nervously:


    "was the little boy''s food poisoned?"


    Meng Li has specially checked Wei Heyun''s food. He hasn''t been poisoned, but she still gives him an antidote in case.


    In the future, we should pay more attention to the situation of Wei and Yun. He must not have an accident.


    When Wei Heyun has an accident, the task is over.


    After thinking about it, Jiyuan can''t attack Wei Heyun right now.


    It''s a living sign, after all.


    After shaking his head, Li Junyi frowned and sighed:


    "what a cruel heart, go to the mother and leave the son?"


    "If we are all gone, young master will be under his control." Li Junyi thought about it carefully, and he could almost fill the follow-up brain.


    Right is a good thing. Even though his blood doesn''t allow him to struggle so hard in the era, he also wants to be the one who is below one person and above ten thousand people.


    If you can be the one who can suppress the person above, it''s even more amazing.


    He couldn''t help taking a cold breath and said to Meng Li:


    "since each other has this heart, we can''t avoid today or tomorrow even if we avoid today."


    "If this plan fails, we will start again."


    "It must be too much for people to defend."


    Meng Li: "this is not a big problem."


    She


    For the time being, I won''t report the poisoning to Jiyuan. Jiyuan poisoned her, and it''s meaningless for her to poison her again.


    It''s going to be a different way.


    In a word, the era must pay a price.


    Jiyuan has been waiting for them to be poisoned. If they die suddenly, there will be many doubts. They only dare to take chronic poison, but chronic poison doesn''t seem to work.


    Meng Li, as always, began to expand his training team.


    Era see in the eye, really anxious in the heart, want to know why not poisoned, is it fake medicine?


    There were so many counterfeiters in ancient times?


    Why did you meet the imperial team when you went to Yongzhou before? There must have been some traitors, but after a long time of investigation, we didn''t find out who it was.


    Skull pain.


    In the era, everyone looks like a suspect, but no evidence can be found, and it is impossible to kill all the suspects. After a round of testing among the people around him, those who are loyal to him are hurt.


    What everyone thinks is: I didn''t expect Jiyuan to doubt himself


    It''s so hard


    Nothing is more painful than this. I took my life to fight with you, and you suspected me


    Jiyuan made this circle, which made everyone very uncomfortable.


    And he can''t spend all the time here. As soon as Ji Yuan gritted his teeth, he simply bought the poison that can make people die suddenly and gave it to Meng Li directly.


    Die, damned woman.


    You are the stumbling block on my way to success. Since I have you, nothing has gone smoothly for me.


    Without giving it to Li Junyi, after all, in Jiyuan''s heart, Li Junyi can''t turn the sky without Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at the food that was poisoned in front of him, sighed, why is epoch so persistent.


    A routine is used twice. It''s really


    This can''t blame Jiyuan. Jiyuan always thinks that what he bought before was fake medicine. Living in his generation, there is no trust between people. There are fake medicines everywhere.


    What''s more, it''s still a slow poison. It''s slow to take effect. It''s most likely to be fake.


    Because after you find that it''s a fake, you can''t find a drug seller at all.


    Meng Li thinks Jiyuan really doesn''t want to see her solicit people.


    Then Meng Li stood in front of the era again, and there was some helplessness.


    The era


    So did the other party notice?


    Of course, he can''t take the initiative to ask. Jiyuan has completely eliminated the idea of poisoning. It doesn''t work at all.


    I was worried that it was a fake medicine, and I got a beast to try it. I died immediately after taking it.


    So there is no fake medicine, and the poison is put in. If the other party doesn''t take it, it''s worth pondering


    I feel like I''m scared, but I''m not afraid of Jiyuan. Anyway, their relationship is not good now. Both sides know that sooner or later there will be a decisive contest to decide the outcome.


    What the other party has done is obviously accumulating capital to compete with him.


    We can''t spend all the time in Lingzhou City, because there''s something wrong with Yunping pass, and Jiyuan can only go back.


    But after going back, Jiyuan came up with a good idea.


    Now the grain output of Lingzhou city is barely enough to support Meng Li''s team of tens of thousands of people, but it will be very difficult if the number is more.So secretly, Jiyuan robbed Meng Li of the grain he bought from outside.


    He made up his mind to transport a truck inside. He robbed it once. He didn''t have any food coming in from outside. He just wanted to see how much food you had to feed people.


    It will be difficult to raise people, let alone recruit them.


    People can not do without food. Jiyuan thought that he solved the problem from the root, which directly restricted the development of Mengli.


    Meng Li


    Yes, it''s very strong.


    If she doesn''t fight with Jiyuan now, she can''t fight. Even if Jiyuan doesn''t block her food, she can''t spend it all the time in Lingzhou city.


    There is no way out.


    Meng Li pondered that tens of thousands of people could at least win a small city.


    After thinking about it, I don''t think it''s very stable.


    Her eyes returned to the people around her


    Therefore, Meng Li tried every means to plot against the main leaders of Jiyuan.


    Let them mix with themselves, let them stay in Lingzhou city with the era to take refuge in themselves and leave the era.


    It''s also an extraordinary period, with some extraordinary means, all kinds of coercion and inducement.


    Threaten them. If they don''t follow her, it''s hard to survive.


    They also know that even if Meng Li killed them, Jiyuan would not kill the mother and son to avenge them. In desperation, he could only compromise.


    Who let them be abandoned in Lingzhou city.


    To be honest, when Jiyuan put them in Lingzhou city to look at a woman and a child, they should understand where they are difficult to be reused in Jiyuan.


    When I think about it, I feel relieved. At least I have a way out.


    This side is still orthodox. Although its power is not as big as that of the era, it will surely have a better prospect than that of the era when it develops.


    The most important thing is that they will be killed if they are not obedient, and the epoch can not keep them.


    Everything is weighing the pros and cons, everyone has a brain


    Meng Li thought that ten thousand of them, plus tens of thousands of them, twenty thousand of them were enough, so he took them directly.


    Only a few thousand people were left to guard Lingzhou city.


    So in a fundamental sense, Lingzhou city is abandoned by Meng Li. If you come back, Lingzhou city will still exist. If Lingzhou city is not there, you can forget it.


    But she still hoped that there would be more resources to support her troops in one more city.

 Chapter 1589

    Meng Li suddenly took people to kill yuechizhou, which caught them off guard. Moreover, yuechizhou''s defensive ability was not very strong, and the general who guarded the city was not very strong. Meng Li took about a week to attack the city.


    This makes those who are forced to follow Meng Li look at each other with new eyes. Is it a woman who takes them so quickly to fight down a city?


    Moreover, this woman, in her own armor, rushed into the battle, killing one by one, killing two by one. It''s not ambiguous at all.


    It''s better than those men who lead soldiers to fight.


    When Jiyuan learned that Meng Li had beaten yuechizhou down, he was shocked. This


    He was not surprised that his people rebelled. According to the woman''s means, this cheap thing must be taken. Besides, it was impossible to talk to her about it. At that time, when he gave her Lingzhou City, he said that these people should listen to her.


    But take these people to the next city


    After the shock, Jiyuan''s sense of panic became even worse. If the other party moved to yuechizhou, geographically speaking, the other party would no longer have to go through his own territory if he needed food.


    So I can''t cut off their food, so I can''t limit her development. I feel that I can''t control her at all. It''s terrible.


    Jiyuan was more and more upset when he saw that there were only a few thousand people left in Lingzhou city. He was very excited and wanted to go back to the city.


    If Lingzhou city was given to her, she would have two cities, and she would be able to raise more soldiers.


    But if you take it back


    The era is now in a dilemma. If we do not take it back, we can only watch others become powerful and develop under his eyes.


    If you take it back, you will not be able to play the banner of the sixth Prince''s restoration, and you will not be regarded as the most righteous team, and your advantage will be reduced by half.


    There is no solution to this matter. The imperial court is busy now and has no time to wipe out the former prince. He even thinks maliciously, come on.


    They killed their mother and son.


    Jiyuantou is too big to take back Lingzhou city. Meng Li arranges yuechizhou here, leaves his elder brother there, and keeps Shitou and some people he can trust there. He takes some people back to Lingzhou city and can''t help laughing.


    The city is still there, and the epoch has been confiscated.


    If she had come to this point, it would be better for her to take it back and reduce her losses, and then fight for the world on her own.


    Meng Li thinks that Jiyuan is a kind of obsession with Wei Heyun, a future emperor, which is deep and deep. At the same time, it is also a kind of self-confidence. He is not very confident that he can win the world by himself.


    Maybe he was trapped by his own thoughts. He thought that in history, Wei and Yun became the emperor. Now he is going to be a single family, and Wei and Yun will still defeat him and become the emperor.


    Maybe it''s the era that feels unwilling. Many people don''t stop losses in time. The more they pay for someone or something, the more reluctant they are to give up.


    Epoch is to feel that they have worked hard to save people, returned a city, and abandoned so many thoughts. How can they willingly give up.


    To this, Meng Li just wants to say, give up on me, I''m really not worth it.


    Meng Li continued to live in Lingzhou City, and began to recruit troops to expand the team. Jiyuan couldn''t stop it. Meng Li now has territory, money and people.


    In fact, if Jiyuan didn''t go out to lead the army and fight for more than half a year, he would not have grown up like this if he had been staring at Mengli and said he would not give him anything.


    It''s hard to see others get out of control and become strong. After Meng Li takes another city, he has three cities with Lingzhou City, and his strength is further enhanced.


    People around Jiyuan always tell Jiyuan that they can''t be powerful.


    At that time, they will be attacked. Once they become strong, they are likely to be the first to attack Ji Jiajun.


    Don''t feel unwilling. What should be given up must be given up. There is no way to get the name of the sixth prince at this time.


    Can''t we rely on ourselves?


    People with a clear eye can see that they are not controlled by Ji Jiajun, and they form their own faction.


    These words can be regarded as a complete wake-up call to the era. Yes, if we continue to consume like this, we will be less powerful than the other side. At that time, the Ji family army will really surrender to the sixth prince.


    Or they devour it.


    So Meng Li put forward the idea of returning Lingzhou city.


    Meng Li: "if you want to go back to Lingzhou City, we can''t count our previous transactions."


    Ji Yuan couldn''t help asking:


    "don''t you always use me as a springboard?"


    Meng Li didn''t care: "whatever you say."


    "I just want to tell you that Lingzhou city can give it back to you, but you Ji Jiajun can''t play the name of the sixth prince any more."


    Ji Yuan pulled the corner of his mouth and asked in a slightly sarcastic voice:


    "empress Jing, you never intended to let me take advantage of it? People are mutual, you don''t let me see a little benefit, how can I endure? Can we still work together? "Meng Li said faintly:


    "say so much, do what, return Lingzhou city to you."


    Is to use you, so what?


    It''s one for one.


    Epoch a choke, see each other this attitude, feel to be angry to death.


    How do you describe this? I can''t describe it.


    "By the way, Jiyuan, you said you didn''t see any benefits. Didn''t you get more people because of my son''s name? Do you really think those people are coming for you? "


    "Compared with the benefits you get, you''d better see the big one." Ji Yuan said sarcastically.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He took a sip of his tea. Then he looked at the epoch and said slowly:


    "do you come here to take it back immediately?"


    Jiyuan was not surprised. Meng Li knew that he was coming with soldiers. After all, the other side had some strength. If he didn''t return Lingzhou City, he could only use force.


    You can''t fight by yourself.


    He just said:


    "my people just take a walk outside and wait for me to come home."


    Another layer of meaning is that if Meng Li does something to him, those people will call him immediately.


    Shock Meng Li.


    Meng Li gave a gentle smile:


    "why fight? I didn''t say I would not give it back to you from the beginning to the end."


    Ji Yuan sipped his tea and said, "so I decided to live in Lingzhou city."


    The meaning is clear. Since you want to pay it back, get out of here. I''ll watch you get out of here.


    "Ah..." Meng Li sighed:


    "what was the matter that you poisoned me before and intended to poison me?"


    When I heard Meng Li''s words, my expression became serious.


    Then I sighed in my heart. I said that. Fortunately, I had been prepared. It seems that the final contest between them has begun today.

 Chapter 1590

    "What are you going to do?" Ji Yuan looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "this matter how to say also have to give me an account."


    "Yes, it''s me. Everyone is scheming. I don''t allow anyone to threaten me, including you." Ji Yuan said calmly.


    "But there''s no explanation. You''re not poisoned. Of course, it''s better if you''re poisoned."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "I''m not poisoned, but this time you are."


    "What?" Ji Yuan looks at Meng Li in shock.


    Meng Li glanced at the teacup and raised his eyebrow:


    "how can you drink my tea at ease?"


    Jiyuan''s shocked expression was especially ugly after that. He seemed to hear his heart beating in his chest. He was nervous and worried.


    I''m afraid that my life will fall here, but the key is that he doesn''t feel any discomfort now.


    "You scare me?" Although Jiyuan was very flustered, he forced himself to calm down so as not to lose momentum.


    Meng Li said faintly, "whatever you think."


    Ji Yuan stares at Meng Li''s face. He is annoyed by the light expression on the other side. He stands up angrily and says to Meng Li:


    "yes, if people all over the world know that you have poisoned your life-saving benefactor, how should they treat you?"


    "Will anyone take refuge in you? Even the life-saving benefactor is treated like this. Those who serve you should be deeply worried about their own destiny. "


    "Will you worry about you tearing down the bridge?"


    "Besides, dare you leave me here forever today?" Era angry face finally return to plain, also tick out a touch of sarcastic smile.


    Don''t panic when something happens. It''s over when you panic.


    Epoch tells itself so.


    Meng Li listened to Ji Yuan say so much, simply elbow on the table, hand on the head, light look at him, also don''t speak.


    With Ji Yuan''s words, Meng Li is still dead, and his anger rises again.


    "You..." Ji Yuan points to Meng Li, too angry to find an adjective.


    Meng Li blinked his eyes and said with a kind of smile:


    "you look so beautiful when you are angry."


    "I''m kidding you. How dare I poison you."


    Era eyes stare bigger, hands tremble, don''t know each other''s words is true or false.


    Meng Li sighed in his heart. It''s not suitable to attack Jiyuan now, because Jiyuan died here, and those loyal people under Jiyuan would fight in.


    The overall strength of our side can''t completely confront Ji Jiajun now. It''s difficult to win at this stage.


    Even if you poison him, you can''t restrain him. His strength is stronger than this one. You can attack her and force her to hand over the antidote.


    It''s difficult.


    But this time, he gave back Lingzhou city to Jiyuan, and his own strength was cut off. When Jiyuan took back Lingzhou city and started against her, it would be difficult to do.


    However, Jiyuan took back Lingzhou City, and then he did something to her, that is to demolish the bridge across the river. The fault lies in him.


    "Give it back to you." Meng Li said with a smile, as if he didn''t care about Lingzhou city at all.


    Then he said:


    "from then on, we are not in debt to each other."


    "Yes." Jiyuan no longer asked about the poisoning, but he was timid and afraid of death.


    "I have to take those people, after all You won''t be at ease if you let them follow you Meng Li said.


    The era


    Holding it is not reassuring, but let the other party take it away, I feel aggrieved and feel that I have suffered a loss.


    It''s like money falling into a cesspit. Pick it up or not?


    And there are people who want to pick it up in front of you, which is even more uncomfortable.


    "You think I''ll just let you go? You shouldn''t give something in exchange? " Jiyuan thinks it''s cost-effective to change some food.


    Hearing the speech, Meng Li waved his hand casually:


    "I don''t want it."


    Anyway, look at those people. If you want to follow her, follow her. Even if the era is going back, they will still come back.


    The era


    It''s hard to say.


    Lingzhou city was so Meng Li back to the era, Meng Li with his men to the month Chizhou, stationed down.


    After Ji Yuan took over Lingzhou City, he found that the money and food of Lingzhou city were emptied by Meng Li, and those people also ran with the woman.


    Angry face are ferocious, but there is no place to vent.


    Naturally, those people can only follow Meng Li. This is the only choice. After all, they have betrayed the era, and they can''t fall well when they come back to him.


    It''s no use to go to her and say it again. The other party can find countless reasons.


    After Meng Li arrived in yuechizhou, his brother had managed yuechizhou very well, and there were a lot of grain hoarding. Meng Li didn''t stop, so he took the time to go out and fight for the next city.When leading the army to fight, he took Wei Heyun with him and told him a lot of things. Although he has no ability to make decisions now, he can be influenced by the experience and contact for a long time to let him know what to do when he meets something.


    Mengli and Jiyuan break up. It''s also rumored that many people find Mengli again. Although they say they want to help the sixth Prince recover, the practical meaning is that they want Mengli''s mother and son to join them and make them famous.


    Meng Li refused one by one, not sincerely.


    These people basically have the same heart as Ji Yuan an.


    What will the second era do.


    She knew a real person who helped Wei He Yun to recover the country according to the normal track before the era came. He was not a rebel army. He was a prince with a foreign surname in the former dynasty and the uncle of Princess you.


    People are in the north. It''s a little far from them.


    Before there also sent people to come over, Meng Li because of the situation at that time also refused.


    She was thinking about whether to ally with the former monarch again this time. Although this man was sincere, after his successful restoration, the descendants of his family were very arrogant, and they had been using the matter of helping the emperor to kidnap morally, which was also some trouble.


    If it''s not necessary, there''s really no need to ally with Meng Li, which will bring trouble in the future. Meng Li finally decides to fight the world by himself.


    She marched for one or two years in a row, as if she didn''t want to be killed. In the past two years, Meng Li has been fighting, at the same time, he has been taking in some small forces who occupy the mountain as the king, and some non-governmental organizations to expand the ranks.


    In any case, whether it''s coercion, inducement or forced fighting, these people eventually become a member of her army. Meng Li changed her mild character before, and was very strong and decisive. He couldn''t be merciful if he wanted to fight in the world.


    In the end, he won six cities with an extremely strong posture, including nine cities.


    All the way down is relatively smooth, in fact, Meng Li also rely on more than half of the plot to be so smooth, after all, can know the direction of the team, as long as seize the opportunity, the advantage is easy to open.

 Chapter 1591

    It''s a fool not to take advantage of it.


    And they also pit the era. Knowing where the era will go in the plot, Meng Li ambushes and robs their grain truck. Either they have to retreat when they find that the grain has not come in the middle of the war, or they have to stop when they find that the first grain truck has been robbed before they get to the place.


    As a result, they didn''t wait. Because of the problem of food, they lost many battles or returned without success.


    It''s a waste of time. Jiyuan is also worried. Others are getting stronger step by step, but he hasn''t made much progress.


    Everyone is dividing up the world, and the new court can''t cope with it. However, it often misses this opportunity.


    Meng Li didn''t forget about robbing her grain truck in the new era. He endured it at that time, because it was not suitable for hard steel at that time. He was very tight on his side, and the food supply was not enough. He felt that everything was limited. He still kept this feeling in mind.


    But it doesn''t mean that we don''t have a chance to retaliate.


    Jiyuan doesn''t know why others can hold his route accurately every time, knowing that he wants to fight there?


    Is the other spy so powerful?


    The worst time of Meng Li''s pit was when Ji Yuan had just knocked down a city, and the soldiers consumed a lot. In a state of exhaustion, Meng Li rushed in with his men and horses, and directly robbed the territory that Ji Yuan had just knocked down.


    Jiyuanbucha was beaten to pieces by Meng Li''s men and horses. Looking at the killing opportunity in Meng Li''s eyes, and looking at the soldiers with low momentum and more than half of the disabled, he knew that he couldn''t spend it any more. Although his forehead was blue with anger, he could only retreat with his men and horses first.


    He didn''t even say a word to Meng Li, but the hatred in his eyes was very obvious. He hated each other all the time.


    If it''s true, Jiyuan is even thinking about why he wanted to rescue them at the beginning. He should kill the future emperor after saving them.


    Killing them will completely rewrite history?


    Play what emperor develop routine, this is raised a little wolf and a female wolf.


    For the sake of his so-called reputation, he didn''t fight their mother and son at the first time when he wanted to return to Lingzhou City, which was also a missed opportunity.


    However, the other party has already done such a thing, that is, the other party will start first, and when they are finished, there are enough reasons to start with them.


    People in the world will not say that they are not jijiajun.


    The era that has read history books knows the importance of reputation too well. Without a good reputation, talented people will not take refuge in you, and the people will not support you, which is not conducive to the future.


    Of course, it''s also too persistent, leading to missed opportunities.


    Ying''er, dressed in armor, looked at the era when she was riding in a mess and couldn''t help laughing:


    "master, he ran away."


    Meng Li also laughs and takes a look at Yinger. She is a palace maid, and she makes her a female general.


    Now Ying''er is very fierce on horseback. She is very calm in the face of bloody scenes. She is used to it.


    You remember that when Yinger first went to battle, she killed several people. After a day or two of fighting, she vomited and vomited again and again. Now, Meng Li is very pleased with her appearance.


    Later, Meng Li found that someone wanted to assassinate her. Meng Li didn''t know whether she was sent by Jiyuan or the imperial court, but it was difficult to kill her.


    The imperial court can''t help but watch her grow bigger and bigger, and once again sent troops to encircle and suppress her. Meng Li now has the strength to resist, and it''s still smooth.


    Fortunately, the imperial court couldn''t bring out too many people. Since the establishment of the Tianxiang Dynasty, it has never stopped. They only know how to suppress people with violence and want to suppress people with absolute force.


    But the more so, the more violent the resistance.


    In particular, now all kinds of people are fighting in the world. If they lose a small city in three days and a big city in five days, the imperial court can take care of it, but it doesn''t care about the prince of the former dynasty.


    If the world can''t hold on to the prince of the former dynasty, who will take him away?


    Besides, the prince of the former dynasty was not the most powerful. The imperial court is now busy destroying the most powerful team. Moreover, the leader of that team has already called himself king in the local area, and the imperial court can''t bear it. Almost all the firepower is aimed at that side, which has attracted a lot of firepower for Meng Li.


    On this day, Meng Li and his soldiers encamped outside a city. They were encircling the soldiers and generals who were guarding the city.


    I believe that before long they will open the gate and surrender. Meng Li plays psychological tactics with the other party''s generals to persuade them to open the gate and surrender to themselves. Of course, they will also break each other''s way of life. If they don''t open the gate, they will wait to die in it.


    After all, they can''t bring their own team.


    This city, Mengli, is a must.


    In fact, Meng Li had some feelings when he kept marching and fighting this time, that is, his prejudice against women was really obvious. Sometimes they clearly wanted to surrender, but they felt unwilling to lose to a woman.For this kind of person who wants face, Meng Li asks for his magic weapon, Wei Heyun.


    Now Wei Heyun is over ten years old, and he is very eloquent. Let him persuade them in the name of the prince.


    In the evening, the other side did not open the city to surrender. Meng Li pursed his lips. It was really easy to get angry when marching and fighting. He ate some dry food and dried meat.


    Besides, he talks a lot every day and his throat is uncomfortable. Meng Li coughs, clears his throat and says to himself:


    "it seems that he has to wait for tomorrow."


    "By the way, let''s have a rest, and we''ll harass again in the middle of the night."


    They have the initiative on their side. When they don''t fight them, they will have a rest. When they have a rest spirit, they will attack the city. But the people guarding the city dare not rest for a moment, because they don''t know when Meng Li will attack the city with people.


    I dare not be careless, so they can''t bear it. Now the defenders are very tired and in poor condition.


    People around said hello.


    After a while, Meng Li saw Ying''er coming quickly, his expression was a little worried, and he could not help frowning.


    Now Yinger grows up a lot. If it''s a small thing, it won''t be like this.


    "What''s the matter?" When Yinger comes near, Meng Li immediately asks.


    Ying''er bows to Meng Ligong:


    "master, there''s news from yuechizhou, saying that he saw Ji Jiajun''s team nearby. According to his judgment, the purpose there is likely to be to attack yuechizhou."


    Meng Li said: "how long ago?"


    "The letter was written two days ago. I don''t know why it came here."


    Meng Li did not speak with a whisper. Yinger didn''t say a word when she saw this, which gave Meng Li a space for pure thinking.

 Chapter 1592

    It seems that the era is taking advantage of this time.


    When she came out to fight, she wanted to bring down her hometown. Yuechizhou was her base area, which contained the most money and food.


    Even if the era won''t be able to occupy any place for a long time, she will lose a lot if she takes things away and consumes her people.


    It doesn''t matter. Brother yuechizhou is here. If you can keep it, just keep it. If you can''t keep it, give up temporarily.


    At the same time, Jiyuan is also forcing her to give up the city she is attacking. If she gives up here and goes back to rescue, there will be no more here and no more yuechizhou.


    Moreover, the epoch may also arrange people to ambush them halfway.


    Meng Li couldn''t help but sneer. People should learn to give up. Do they think they are as greedy as him and are not willing to give up anything?


    After thinking about it, Meng Li wrote a letter to his brother, telling him to retreat in time when necessary, not to pester with Jiyuan, even if yuechizhou is gone.


    She can''t give up.


    It seems very cold. For the sake of the city, I don''t want to go back home. In fact, as soon as I go back, I will be in a mess and win the era.


    At the same time, Meng Li wrote another letter, saying that he wanted his brother to stick to it. They were going back to support him.


    Two letters, two attitudes, Meng Li sent the second letter back to the person who had sent it before.


    Meng Li always thinks that Jiyuan will stop her letter and deliberately send the wrong information to him.


    And the first letter, Meng Li secretly arranged another person to send back.


    Even if there is no accident in the middle of the way, two letters are in the hands of my brother, my brother will know which letter is her true meaning.


    It was agreed that the letter should be marked, the marked one is the real meaning, and the unmarked one is used to confuse others.


    After writing these two letters, Meng Li called Wei He Yun to his side and said to him:


    "Jiyuan is going to attack our yuechizhou now."


    Wei and Yun were slightly surprised. Although he knew that his mother and epoch had not been close, he didn''t expect the war to start so early.


    He always felt that there was a long way to go, and that he could wait until the day when he was in charge.


    "Can uncle keep it?" Wei Heyun asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "What do you think?" he asked


    "Don''t we go back and save my uncle?" Wei Heyun just asked.


    He was worried that if yuechizhou was beaten down by the era, his uncle would fall into his hands, and he didn''t know what he would do.


    Meng Li pointed to the direction of the city and said to Wei Heyun:


    "see, the city inside is ours as long as we insist."


    Wei Heyun: "I understand."


    He looked at Meng Li coldly, and then said:


    "mother is rational, but she has never lost some human feelings, and family affection can''t shake your mind."


    In the war with his mother these days, he has seen all kinds of means of his mother, very indifferent.


    A child can''t help but yearn for warmth. Some of them can''t understand Meng Li. In the final analysis, Meng Li''s impression is inherent in his heart. In his heart, the role of a woman''s mother is to prepare food for warmth. She is always gentle, and now she plays the role of a father, leading the army to war, ruthless.


    So that Wei and Yun have not been particularly close to Meng Li, and there is less warmth between mother and son.


    To this Meng Li also very helpless, this task does not give her so much time, comfortable perfect play the role of mother.


    Besides, later Wei Heyun wanted to be an emperor, but Meng Li wanted to teach him by words and deeds, so that he would become a rational emperor, not a sentimental person.


    She sighed:


    "everything my mother has done is not only for you, but also for herself. It''s useless to go back now."


    Meng Li analyzes the matter to Wei Heyun. Even if they rush back, even if they are not ambushed by Jiyuan people on the road, even if they go back and drive Jiyuan away, the things inside are emptied by Jiyuan.


    Now we have formed the habit of analyzing Wei Heyun''s starting point and consideration for everything we do.


    In this regard, Wei and Yun listen carefully and study hard. Meng Li can feel that Wei and Yun are working hard, at least at a young age.


    And that goal is now in line with her.


    He continued to guard the city for a few days, but the gate opened, and the general of the other side surrendered. Meng Li entered with Ma Dengtang, leaving some people to take over the city.


    Later, Meng Li Cai took a group of people back home. On the way back, he didn''t take the nearest road, but took a detour and went directly to another city.


    It seems to forget that Chizhou is in crisis now.


    Yinger


    Wei Heyun


    In the heart does not care about the person can achieve like this?


    Anyway, they are very worried about the situation in yuechizhou now. They want to go back and have a look.Meng Li took advantage of the situation to capture a city, and then went back to the direction of yuechizhou. When he went back, he still made a detour.


    What''s more, they all agreed on which road to take before they left. When they arrived, they changed their mind and took another road.


    Two detours, two times to avoid the era of ambush in the middle of the people.


    In fact, this time, epoch ambushed a lot of people, determined to kill Meng Li.


    Attacking yuechizhou is also a cover, in order to master Meng Li''s whereabouts.


    According to the information, he laid a net on Meng Li''s way. As a result, he waited for several days, but no one came.


    When the letter came back, they found that they had made a detour.


    Era grits its teeth, this woman is really cunning.


    In a rage, the era can only go to yuechizhou. Now yuechizhou has been taken down by him, and he is waiting for her.


    This woman''s personality is so overbearing that she must come and get her things back in person when others rob her.


    I''ll meet you in yuechizhou.


    Meng Li was also good to go to Chizhou, but on the way to receive the news of his brother, said Chizhou lost, he has run.


    Let Meng Li rest assured.


    Meng Li likes his brother to be so obedient. He won''t bear it because he is reluctant or unwilling.


    Everyone is stronger than you and weaker than me. In fact, the elder brother is stronger in the plot. The elder brother won''t carry out some decisions of the client so simply. But this time, he is stronger than the client and develops rapidly. He has hardly suffered any defeat, which makes the elder brother feel admiration. Only now can he listen to such words.


    Now that it''s gone, Meng Li leads his soldiers directly to the city where his brother goes. With so many cities, just change one and stay, and then make plans.


    And in yuechizhou, the era waiting for "..."


    So it''s just casual? Why don''t you come and grab it back?


    It''s just that many people under Meng Li''s command are not reconciled to the fact that Chizhou is gone. They all tell Meng Li to take it back. They say that their current strength is not that they can''t compete with Ji Jiajun. What are they afraid of?

 Chapter 1593

    In this regard, Meng Li put down his heroic words on the spot and said that he would be able to find this place back.


    Anyway, we need to stabilize everyone.


    Meng Li is really planning to fight with Jiyuan. He must find a suitable opportunity and make a reasonable plan.


    We must try our best to fight the most beautiful battle with the lowest cost, and we should not be greatly weakened by the epoch.


    If she wants to fight the era of vitality, take advantage of others.


    Now she''s developing too fast, needless to say, she''s being watched.


    It all takes time.


    Meng Li had been waiting for a year, and Wei and Yun were one year older. At the beginning, Ji Yuan was on guard, thinking that the other party would call back, but he didn''t wait for the other party to come.


    Can''t help but have self doubt, is this person so weak?


    No matter whether you are really weak or not, Jiyuan begins to attack Mengli''s parting City, intending to nibble at Mengli''s territory.


    Meng Li didn''t let Jiyuan succeed this time, but let people guard the city. She had already prepared for Jiyuan, and the food was ready.


    In the war, some weapons used by Jiyuan were improved in combination with his modern knowledge. Since you have Jiyuan, I can''t do without it.


    as long as like as two peas, what is he coming out, Meng Li immediately sends out the same man, and is no higher than his senior. Once he is superior to him, he is afraid that he should also suspect himself is crossing the past.


    But this is enough to make Jiyuan wonder why the other party can get something out as soon as they bring it out. Is this principle very simple?


    You know what?


    Is the other side the same as himself? Always feel that the other party''s severe disgrace, and then a thought, should not be.


    If it''s crossing, why don''t you take out something different before.


    This person is really no solution, happy through life, met the opponent is a very headache.


    Epoch sigh, no matter whether the other party is not through, even if it is the same as him through how, is not through has become his nemesis.


    He always wanted to make a bomb. If he had this powerful thing, it would be very useful whether it was a garrison or a siege. It''s just because of the material problem, he didn''t make a perfect one.


    It''s not very powerful.


    Moreover, the cost of these small bombs alone is very high, and the era can''t bear it.


    The cost is high, it is difficult to mass produce, and the power is not big. It''s really chicken ribs.


    Jiyuan felt a little weak. If he knew that he was going to cross here, he should learn how to make explosives and powerful weapons in modern society. He should take a look at Sun Tzu''s art of war. Now he is not so passive.


    When Meng Li''s spies told Meng Li about Jiyuan''s attempt to make a bomb, Meng Li was silent.


    Shouldn''t there be such a thing on this plane at present?


    Moreover, the era in the plot doesn''t seem to have been tossed out. Yes, ordinary people can''t easily create these things.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li was relieved and continued to spend time with the epoch.


    Hurt each other. If you attack me, you have no time to attack others. We all watch others divide up the world without our share.


    Jiyuan is also aware of this problem. Now he can''t get rid of the other party. It''s not the way to spend all the time.


    In the end, the two of them became rookies pecking each other.


    So we can only withdraw part of the troops, leave some to stare at Meng Li, and take people to fight in the world.


    Sometimes it''s frustrating to think about this. In those years, I had several cities under my command, but the other side had only one. I started my business with 20000 people in one city.


    Now the other side''s cities, big and small, add up to ten. In the past few years, I''ve been struggling, and I''m almost the same as the other side. I''m not much ahead of others.


    If it had not been for the other party in the middle who had cheated him countless times, he would not have been like this.


    But Jiyuan didn''t expect that after he led his troops out, Meng Li took people to Yunping pass. Now it''s still Jiyuan''s home.


    The new era of Besieged City


    Now he is faced with the same problem as Meng Li, go back or not?


    If I go back, I''ll run all the way in vain. I spent so much money to come here.


    If you don''t go back to your hometown, it will be gone.


    But by the time we are halfway back, our hometown is gone.


    This is still the problem of sending letters. When Meng Li goes with his soldiers, the people of the era will notice it, and then they will send letters to the era.


    Quietly touch the path, but was blocked by Meng Li''s people down, delayed him a few days, the letter was sent to Jiyuan hands, but it was too late.


    Although they didn''t run away from the city like their elder brother, they still insisted on sticking to it, but they didn''t stick to it for long.


    From the beginning of the era, this is his base. There are a lot of things accumulated in it, and now they are all looted by Mengli.Moreover, Jiyuan has been building yunpingguan. After this battle, his hard work has been almost destroyed.


    The era is so angry that Meng Li can tolerate the occupation of his hometown, but the era can''t.


    On the spot, he stationed on the way, transferred the troops from other cities, and then converged together before heading for yunpingguan. The large troops were stationed outside the city.


    He decided to take back Yunping pass and kill Meng Li.


    This time, Ji Yuan transferred most of his troops, which showed his determination to kill Meng Li.


    Yunpingguan is lost, just like his dignity is beaten by others, he originally wanted to develop well, but the other side has been blocking her.


    Is it cheap!


    I don''t want to provoke her any more. I''m going to grow up at ease. I''ll turn around and harass him.


    It''s disgusting.


    Anyway, if they can''t kill each other this time, they will die by themselves. They can''t coexist in the world. It''s really me without her, she without me. Jiyuan thinks that only by killing Meng Li can his life be completely clean.


    Indeed, epoch finally understood once.


    Meng Li has not gone through Yunping city since she occupied it. She is waiting for the era.


    Ying''er tells Meng Li about the fact that Ji Yuan has transferred more than half of her troops to garrison outside the city. Her expression is a little worried. After all, the people they are in yunpingguan are not enough to fight against so many people.


    Even if the turtle shrinks in the city, it won''t last long.


    And if they call for support, they may not be close to Yunping pass, but they will be exterminated by Jiyuan''s guards.


    "By the way, the other side also handed over a letter." Yinger gives the letter to Meng Li.


    I think this is mostly a letter for Meng Li to surrender.


    But it was a letter of protest, in which epoch wrote, "I hope you have a pair of wings."


    It means Meng Li can''t escape this time.


    Meng Li read out the words of the era in a very insipid tone and laughed.


    Come on, destroy each other.


    Yinger


    Look at this expression, I don''t know that it''s the sweet words written to her by the pursuer of the master.

 Chapter 1594

    Meng Li also said with a smile:


    "it seems that I have to grow wings."


    Yinger


    Forget it, she can''t show too anxious, lest the master think she is afraid of death.


    In the past few years, I have been fighting with my master in the north and south. I have long been afraid of death.


    "It''s OK. Let''s wait and see. I have other plans for the rest." Meng Li looks at Yinger anxiously and comforts him.


    Ying''er nodded slightly. Meng Li bent over and arranged something for Ying''er. After hearing this, Ying''er''s eyes lit up and left in a hurry.


    Meng Li didn''t reply to Jiyuan. The gate was closed and Jiyuan didn''t want to spend more time. The next day, he began to attack the city.


    Meng Li stands on the wall of the city and looks at Ji Yuan galloping with thousands of troops. His expression is dim. When he gets to the bottom of the tower, Ji Yuan looks up and sees that the other party is standing on the tower in a valiant and valiant manner, which looks like a god overlooking the world.


    "Open the gate and return my things. I will spare you from death!" Era shouts.


    At the end of the call, the soldiers behind him also called out: "open the gate..."


    With so many people shouting, Meng Li''s voice was deafening. He even felt that the dust on the bricks on the wall had been shaken up.


    The first thing to do in a war is to shout out the momentum. The morale of the army is very important.


    "Epoch, you made it first, I made it first. Now I just want to repay you!" Meng left luck and cried out.


    Ji Yuan snorted: "it''s like this on the surface, but on the surface, how many stumbling blocks have you made for me?"


    Meng Li: "no number."


    "You can attack today. If you can fight down, the city will be yours. If you can''t fight down, it will be mine."


    Ji Yuan''s eyes were fierce. He knew that it was useless to say so many words. He ordered the attack directly.


    In Meng Li''s sight, a lot of people push the car and take the ladder. The car is used to open the city gate, and the ladder tries to climb the city wall.


    Meng Li said to Yinger:


    "only defend, not attack. If you can consume them, consume them."


    Yinger nodded and said yes.


    Ji Yuan doesn''t know that the gate has been reinforced by Meng Li, and there are also mechanisms designed inside.


    So when his soldiers hit the gate with a car, there was a creaking sound inside the gate, like a machine turning.


    Then, a dense iron nail appeared on the city gate. The nail was very big and the top was very sharp. After their strong impact, the car body of the car and the body of some soldiers plunged into it, and the blood immediately flowed. Because the nail went into the car body, the wheels under the car could not drive the car again.


    To put it simply, I can''t get it out.


    This car will never come back, and even if the epoch sends another car, it will also hit their car, and the damage to the gate will be even lower.


    Jiyuan''s eyes shrank when he saw this scene. Although he was used to seeing soldiers die in battle, he suddenly saw that these soldiers were all stabbed at the gate of the city, with blood holes all over their body. Their armor didn''t give them any protection. It''s incredible.


    I can''t help but smack my tongue. This woman is really vicious!


    I can''t think of such an inhuman trick.


    Meng Li''s materials for making these nails are special. In addition to some special forging techniques she found in 6018, Rao is so, and can only produce a small amount of them. However, the armor of the other soldiers is limited by the technology and materials of this era, and the interaction of forces, so it is no exception.


    It''s more difficult to break through the gate than to rush to the gate. Instead, they expect soldiers to climb the tower.


    At this time, wars need more people to accumulate. At this time, the victory of most wars depends on the difference in the number of people between the two sides. Jiyuan is confident that he can win. If he takes more than ten times as many people as the other side, he will pile up the other side.


    The flying arrow is like rain, coming towards the tower. Meng Li and Yinger erect a big shield in front of them to block the flying arrow.


    Although Meng Li used the mechanism to solve the danger of the city gate, the people on the city wall still couldn''t resist the bombardment of the other side. Just after the fight, a lot of soldiers fell down beside him.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "bring the things."


    Yinger soon arranged it. After a while, the soldiers had a bag of sand. Meng Li asked them to go down. After a while, the dust was everywhere. Both the soldiers on the upper floor and the soldiers on the lower floor were fascinated.


    And the only difference is that the staff sergeant has water and towel, which can be wiped if they are lost.


    And the dust is flying down, and very few of them can get into their eyes.


    But where can the people brought by the era have water to wipe?


    The dust is flying all over the sky, flying far away, and entering the eye again. I can''t see clearly at all. I can only shoot at random on the wall, so the hit rate plummets.


    Era a face dust, can''t help but wipe a face, angry want to vomit blood, this treacherous woman.


    It''s very easy to raise dust from the city upstairs, but they are at the bottom. It''s very difficult to raise dust up.Yinger looked at the picture below and couldn''t help saying:


    "if this is poison, they are all dead."


    In recent years, Yinger and Meng Li have seen Meng Li use poison to someone in a special period.


    Meng Li sighed.


    Poisons are good and highly lethal, but they are too precious to be used on such a large scale.


    Economically, it is not allowed to be a point.


    The other point is that morally, even if we win a battle with poison, it is difficult to convince the public. Even if there are serious casualties in a normal war, we try our best to exchange them. However, if one side succeeds in using poison, it is tantamount to cheating. And its casualties are too heavy, easy to arouse public anger, but also become a reason for others to attack.


    It''s possible to use it on a small scale or to kill someone.


    But now era is in the protection of the crowd, it''s hard to kill him.


    On the other hand, there is something smeared on the arrow from the epoch side. It can''t be regarded as poison. It''s also a common method here. If many of them are used, it can''t be regarded as violating morality and justice.


    Just put some dung juice on the arrow.


    This will give arrowhead residual bacteria, after shooting people, it is easy to cause wound infection, which can be fatal in today''s backward medical conditions.


    So even if the person who won the arrow didn''t die on the spot, he would not be able to fight because of infection or disease in the later stage, which would be a great consumption for them.


    Fortunately, Meng Li had known that Jiyuan loved to play this game for a long time, and he had been on guard for a long time. He had given a lot of medicine to the soldiers before.


    For those who enhance their resistance, although cheap drugs can only be used on a large scale, people with good physical fitness will not be so easy to be infected if their resistance is further enhanced.


    Of course, we can''t keep everyone from being infected. It depends on our luck.

 Chapter 1595

    Of course, it''s not polite to come here. The arrows from the era all carry these things. Can they be honest?


    Anyway, if you can use it, you can use it.


    Most of the people brought by the era are fascinated by the dust, and their combat ability is reduced. There are not many others. Is it hard to find the sand?


    After they were a little better and in a state of combat, Meng Li''s men began to lift sand down again.


    Although they did not cause large-scale damage to the other side, they reduced their combat capability and their own losses.


    In addition, there will still be downward archery, and it is not completely standing still to be beaten.


    The era


    I should have known that this woman can''t be killed by him.


    The battle ended with a wave of mutual consumption and the era came back in vain.


    Jiyuan sneers in his heart. It doesn''t matter. The big deal is to spend more time.


    Do you have enough food, weapons and medicine in your city?


    It''s okay to block you.


    Moreover, someone will come to support you. When the time comes, he will solve the problem directly, which will weaken the strength of the other party and enhance himself.


    Jiyuan sends people out to attack the city every day. Meng Li''s various strange defensive methods make Jiyuan unable to fight.


    Anyway, Meng Li is also a person who has been involved in so many worlds. All kinds of wars have taken place in all kinds of worlds. There are all kinds of means during this period. Even if Meng Li can''t think of a good way, he can learn from others.


    But in fact, Meng Li''s garrison is also very uncomfortable. The casualties are increasing every day. In fact, it is very tragic. If Jiyuan has to die with them, the day when he runs out of ammunition and food is the day when he is defeated.


    Meng''s only reason is that she didn''t get away from the era of hatred.


    It''s a good thing.


    These people who are guarding the city are also determined to die. The war needs to pay the price of blood. This task is not just to chop the era.


    Even if the era is cut off, his subordinates are the second era and will still attack her. This battle is inevitable.


    There is no food left, Meng Li ordered to save some more, hang life on the line, can survive the best.


    There is no arrow. It took a wave to win Pingyun pass before. Now, in the face of so many people brought by the era, there is a greater demand.


    Meng Li set up a cursive man on the wall of the city. The arrow of the era was like rain. Then the soldiers pulled it down and shot it back. It was convenient and fast.


    This can make epoch disgusting. Now whether the arrow is fired or not is disgusting.


    And


    Era suddenly have a kind of feeling, the other party is really through?


    This trick of borrowing arrows is very famous in history.


    Then he shook his head, how about crossing? Now he can''t care so much. It''s right to kill.


    Besides, he is also through, why, there is no reason why he is inferior to her.


    Jiyuan doesn''t want to admit that he''s bad, but he''s still a little depressed because he can feel that the other person''s appearance makes him very embarrassed, which is not a good phenomenon.


    He suddenly realized that it had taken several days. Why didn''t the other party come to support him?


    Why?!


    Unless they have something!


    What can I do for you?


    Ji Yuan thought that because he led the troops to attack the other side, he had the potential to destroy the other side''s heart and put all his eggs in one basket. As a result, his defense in other areas was much weaker. At this time, he was the weakest.


    So


    At the thought of some possibility, Ji Yuan''s forehead was full of sweat. He didn''t want to spend it with Meng Li. He suddenly took people to retreat, thinking that he couldn''t fight today anyway.


    This makes a wave of people who guard the city very confused. How can they withdraw suddenly?


    Only Meng Li knows that epoch has responded.


    After Ji Yuan retreated, he began to ask his subordinates if they had heard from him recently. His subordinates said no. Ji Yuan felt strange in his heart. According to reason, if no one wrote from him, it would prove that he was safe.


    Generally speaking, only when something happens will letters be sent, but it''s so quiet, and people sent them food and weapons yesterday. They all have supplies. It''s reasonable.


    But now is to make him feel insecure.


    He sent people to his various sites to explore the situation, and then continued to consume with Meng Li.


    And compared with before, the current attack is more fierce, even some desperate, Meng Li thinks that Jiyuan should have some premonition to make this move.


    And she can''t hold on for long.


    Looking at the dejected soldiers, he must think that he is dead. Meng Li is hard to say. The reality is that no matter what cake he draws for them now, it''s useless.


    Before, I could tell them to hold on and have support, but in the past so long, no one has supported them. They have long been disappointed.In their hearts, the so-called support was destroyed by Ji Jiajun before it was near.


    Now Ji Jiajun encircles the whole city, and there is no road out of Ji Jiajun''s control.


    Finally, when Meng Li ran out of ammunition and food, Jiyuan finally entered the city. Meng Li retreated into the city, and the last remaining soldiers protected Meng Li.


    And Jiyuan''s people surrounded her. After the battle, Jiyuan was already red eyed. Seeing Meng Li''s weakness, he couldn''t help laughing wildly:


    "ha ha Today is the day of your death


    For many days, the long-standing depression and the lingering uneasiness lead to the deep obsession of Meng Li in the current era.


    In other words, he has a deep attachment to Yunping pass. He has an intuition that he must take it back.


    "You think you''re doing well?" Meng Li, under the protection of the people, his expression is still light.


    Jiyuan glances at Meng Li with disdain. Now he can still rely on the protection of people around him. He cuts off these people who protect her like chopping radishes to see if they are not so calm.


    "Be my prisoner, and I will let you know that I am the only one who rewrites history!" Era sword refers to Meng Li.


    Pun.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment, so Jiyuan thought she was crossing?


    Well, you can think of it that way.


    Jiyuan is not a very mentally disabled person.


    She released her mental power and looked at it. Within the scope of mental power, thousands of troops came from all directions, forming a great encirclement.


    As long as you persist for half an hour, you can get the final victory.


    She hooked her lips and said to the epoch:


    "you have rewritten history, because..."


    "There will be more losers like you in history!"


    Ji Yuan frowned and didn''t even want to think about the other party''s meaning, so he directly ordered: "kill, if anyone takes her head, he will be rewarded with ten thousand gold and extra reward!"


    Ji Jiajun people smell speech, see Meng Li''s eyes suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1596

    Scene instant riot, Meng Li try not to be hard with them, but has been in a defensive state, so more can persist for a long time.


    Her main purpose now is to delay time, but how can the epoch make Meng Li easy and happy, and step by step, Meng Li''s people fall one by one.


    Yinger''s heart was trembling when she saw the people around her fall one by one.


    These people are capable and have a good relationship with her.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    But for the sake of the master, some sacrifices are necessary.


    Meng Li is also trying to resist, not to mention Jiyuan killed red eyes, even Meng Li killed red eyes in this battle.


    If he encounters a fatal attack, Meng Li will defend himself and fight back with his spiritual power and spiritual power when necessary, which is actually equivalent to cheating.


    But when life and death are at stake, there are means not to use. Do you want to stand up and be beaten?


    Most of the time, the significance of the existence of task makers is to use their own means to deal with people that the client can''t deal with.


    "Newspaper...!" There was a sharp, long voice.


    Era red face, looking at the visitors, see the visitors face anxious, his heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    There was a flash of panic in his eyes that was not easy to catch.


    He pulled out of the fight to listen to the man.


    "No, general, we''re surrounded!" To the popularity did not even breathe, said in a hurry.


    "Who?" Jiyuan feels that his heart is about to jump out, but it''s not easy to show panic in front of others. He reaches out his hand and presses it. He always feels that it will be better.


    The visitor pursed his mouth:


    "two groups of people..."


    The visitors were too nervous and their speeches were not logical, but Jiyuan still understood that Meng Li''s team came, and another volunteer came with the team.


    I think it''s their alliance.


    Moreover, the people he sent out to see if his city was still safe also came back. Most of them came back with serious injuries, and some even died with only one breath.


    According to the information these people gave back, they passed it on to Jiyuan through this person. Jiyuan knew it, and he was completely finished.


    During his attack on Yunping pass, several teams attacked his territory separately. In a short time, all his territory was occupied.


    And Jingfei''s team only occupied his city, the rest were occupied by her united people.


    It''s too cruel. It''s really a cut from the bottom!


    They divided up his territory together.


    Cut off his back, now, what should he do!


    This is what Meng Li had planned for a year. It was also because she kept negotiating with others to persuade them to agree to help her attack the era''s territory at the same time.


    And the most dangerous thing is Meng Li himself to do, himself to win Yunping pass, and then stay here to attract the fire of the era, to create opportunities for them.


    And the city they took was theirs.


    This is a cheap door-to-door, there is no reason not to occupy.


    In the current era, there is no other strength except these soldiers, but can he afford these soldiers now?


    No territory means no food. Jiyuan can''t take these soldiers to fight the next city again.


    Because there''s no food.


    I can''t hold on.


    And when Jiyuan can''t afford to eat, is there anyone else willing to follow him?


    In a word, no matter how difficult it is, there is almost no possibility of turning over.


    Era head buzzing, feel their thinking is not very clear, is undoubtedly telling him that the sky has collapsed.


    With red eyes and without saying a word, he mounted his horse and rode straight towards Meng Li, roaring:


    "today I am dead, and I want you to be buried with me."


    "I can''t keep a name in history books, neither can you!"


    His expression is ferocious and terrifying. He slashes wildly with his sword, even regardless of whether he is around him or not.


    I have to chop Meng Li.


    Ying''er Ning said to Meng Li with a frown:


    "master, he''s crazy!"


    Meng Li has a indifferent face:


    "can we not be crazy? Our plan succeeded. "


    Yinger''s eyes flashed with joy when she heard the speech, and then she became worried. The plan was successful, but can they really get out of here?


    If they can''t get out, now the sixth Prince is still so young, and the elder brother of the master is like that. Can they really calm down the scene and make sure that they won''t turn the struggle of the master into nothingness?


    She secretly clenched her teeth, even if she wanted to die, she would let herself die in front of her master.


    She held the sword tightly and watched the people in front of her fall one by one, numb. When the gap was opened and the master''s life was in danger, she tried her best to resist.Originally, the people who were protecting them from outside gathered around for several times. Under the attack of the era, the number of them decreased one by one. Meng Li took a deep breath, hoping that the support people would come quickly.


    She can''t fight with so many people in the era any more.


    Jiyuan is also anxious. He knows that he is on a dead end, and he has to pull Meng Li on his back, but there is one more person who protects her.


    I''m upset.


    "You get out of the way, as long as you get out of the way, I''ll give you everything you want!" Jiyuan is worried about the lack of time.


    I can''t manage so much. Even if I don''t have it, I can cheat first.


    But no one moved, we are all men, clank iron, how can you because of your words on the treason?


    They can die, but they can''t shame their families. If they really step aside today, they will be ridiculed all their lives.


    Jiyuan didn''t know what they thought. When he saw that they wouldn''t let him go, he tried his best to kill him numbly. He looked very crazy and kept shouting to kill him!


    Such an extreme reaction has startled the subordinates of Jiyuan. It''s clear that victory is just around the corner. What are you doing in such a hurry?


    In the end, there were only twenty people left after being cut down by the era. Yinger was desperate, and then she heard the sound of horse hooves pouring in from the gate.


    "Coming, coming." Yinger wept with joy, and tears ran across her bloody face.


    Epoch also said:


    "coming, coming."


    When he killed people before, he seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood all over. Now when he heard the sound of horse''s hooves like thunder, he suddenly felt that his whole body was soft and his strength was drained.


    "You How cruel. " Epoch looks at Meng Li word by word.


    At the beginning, there was a grudge between them, but they didn''t get along with each other.


    Then it developed into a situation with me, without him and without me.


    Countless people swarmed in and surrounded the people of the era, which surprised the soldiers of the era. The victory was just around the corner, but there was such a big change.


    "Surrender." Meng Li said faintly.


    Era roared: "no, no, I refuse. Why?"

 Chapter 1597

    Li Junyi also came. He was in the crowd, protected by others. He took a look at Jiyuan and said, "don''t be stubborn again."


    Ji Yuan glared at Li Junyi: "shut up, you cripple."


    Li Junyi


    A look of shame and vexation flashed across his face, and it was hard to hear this without suffering.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "he was defeated."


    "You are so mean. The only difference between me and you is that I am not so mean as you are!" Said epoch.


    Meng Li laughs, mean?


    It''s called a trick, okay?


    With so many people coming to our side, the epoch could not turn any more waves, and was soon captured by our own people.


    The boss was captured, and the territory was divided up. The people under Jiyuan wanted to resist, but their soldiers surrendered.


    What are you doing with them when there''s nothing left?


    Even if I ran out today, what will happen after that?


    Where should so many people go? What should I eat?


    Ordinary soldiers at the bottom of the class have no intention to resist. Many people are after a bite of food. It''s best if they can win some meritorious service. They have a serious mentality of following the crowd when they fight in the army.


    As long as some people are willing to surrender, others will have to surrender, whether they like it or not.


    Meng Li straightened out the Yunping pass, and for the time being, he closed it in Yunping.


    I still remember that when I first came to yunpingguan, I just came to do the task. Several years have passed, and the task is still relatively long.


    And it''s very tiring, all kinds of wars.


    It''s both physical and mental.


    Jiyuan is imprisoned. Meng Li wants to find a chance to deal with it. She has other things at present.


    There was an outbreak of epidemic disease in yunpingguan city.


    One part is related to the previous war, the other part is related to the epoch.


    It should be that he put dead things with epidemic disease into the city, causing the infection.


    This is the most despicable means, regardless of the life and death of the people in the city, want everyone to die in it.


    It''s probably that Ji Yuan was very anxious because he couldn''t attack for a long time.


    Butcher the city!


    Meng Li is busy dispensing medicine and buying medicinal materials and food everywhere, trying to prevent the spread of the disease in the most scientific way.


    After the situation stabilized a little, Meng left to see the era.


    I want to ask Jiyuan if he did it. If he did it madly, his death would be worse.


    In the cell, Ji Yuan''s hair was scattered and he sat cross legged. He was still wearing the same armor as before and was unwilling to change it.


    Meng Li also didn''t order how to deal with him, so no one cared about him.


    When he heard that someone was coming, Ji Yuan raised his eyelids and took a look. As he was sitting, he could only see Meng Li''s half body, clean and bright skirts, and a pair of delicate and elegant shoes worn by women.


    He said in a voice:


    "how do you come to see your defeated generals and show off your strength?"


    You don''t have to look up to know who you are.


    Meng Li asked faintly:


    "what blinds your heart and makes you want to slaughter the city?"


    "Slaughtering the city?" Ji Yuan sneered and said:


    "so are historical records really written by winners? When did I do such a thing, and you want to put me on such a heinous charge to flaunt your justice? "


    Meng Li: "you put the things that carry virus into it, don''t you have the heart to let all the people in the city die?"


    Ji Yuan said two times casually:


    "what do you say about this? I just want you to die. "


    "Who makes you always keep the gate open? I''m very worried. I have a bad feeling, so I''m very eager to kill you."


    "So you''re the one who''s bothering them. If it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t get sick, would they? So this causal debt is on you. "


    Meng Li sneered: "I''m still afraid of cause and effect?"


    "Besides, you didn''t succeed."


    "I have the epidemic under control. Fortunately, I found it early." Meng Li added.


    Wen Yan, Jiyuan is not disappointed at all. Now, who else can he kill?


    How can you care whether others are alive or dead?


    It''s best to die. He''s not alone on the way to the yellow spring. He''s not dead. He''s going alone.


    Jiyuan couldn''t help thinking, if he died this time, would he go back? Go back to your own world.


    There is a very beautiful world. There is no such cruel war. I don''t have to take this bloody road.


    Now that there is a traverser in the world, why let him cross?


    Thinking of these, Jiyuan can''t help sighing from the bottom of his heart:"How can you be bright when you have Yu?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Ji Yuan looked at Meng Li again and said:


    "if you understand this sentence, you must."


    Meng Li: "what if you understand?"


    Jiyuan said: "it''s just that the way of heaven is unfair. We can''t co-exist in this era. If we were in the original world, maybe we could become friends."


    Meng Li: "what are you talking about?"


    The era


    In a word, why is he pretending to be a fool and destroying the atmosphere when he sincerely laments his life?


    "You Forget it The era is a little weak and full of death.


    Frustrated to the extreme, to give up.


    "You are more blessed than I am. You can be the emperor''s mother, but I am the emperor''s mother''s opponent. We are really different." Era laughs at itself.


    When I crossed over, I was very confused. I didn''t expect that such a mysterious thing happened to me.


    Later, after trying to adapt to the society, to understand the times, to abandon their own character, to play the people of the times, and feel that they can not go back, they plan to do a big business.


    It''s better to go down in history and gain the respect of later generations to make contributions like a man.


    When his career started and grew rapidly, he often lamented that God had pity on him and gave him such an opportunity to change his life.


    Don''t be as mediocre and obscure as you are in the original world.


    What happened?


    He''s the one with the worst point.


    It turned out to be nothing.


    Meng Li can''t help laughing when he hears Ji Yuan say this sentence. From the perspective of Ji Yuan, it''s a bit back.


    "Maybe I don''t have to memorize cause and effect, but you do." Meng Li just said so.


    If there is no epoch to do those things, the consignor will not ask for counter attack, and he will not come, which is the cause and effect of epoch.


    With these words, Meng Li no longer said more, but turned away.


    Leaving a trace of doubt in his eyes, he didn''t understand what the other side said.


    Do you know the cause and effect by yourself?


    What cause and effect?


    After Meng Li went back, he was thinking about how to deal with Jiyuan in order to make Jiyuan get the punishment he deserved. He dared to put things with virus into the city, so he couldn''t be spared.

 Chapter 1598

    But not long after she came back to her room, she heard Yinger say:


    "Jiyuan committed suicide."


    Meng Li said, "are you dead?"


    Yinger said, "dead."


    "Hit the wall to commit suicide."


    No one chained him, but he didn''t have the tools to commit suicide. He had to die like this.


    Meng Li doesn''t have the pleasure of tormenting people. People are dead. You can''t flog the corpse.


    Forget it. It doesn''t matter.


    Maybe this is the last way for Jiyuan to keep his dignity, knowing that he won''t let him off lightly.


    On the one hand, Ji Yuan thought that in ancient times, many criminal laws were inhumane, and he didn''t think he had to suffer that.


    On the other hand, Jiyuan also hopes to return to modern society.


    I hope to open my eyes and go back to my former self.


    Unfortunately, epoch really thinks too much.


    When he died, he still walked on the road of reincarnation.


    After Meng Li controlled his illness, he straightened out yunpingguan and went back to yuechizhou. Now yuechizhou is taken back by her again.


    Jiyuan''s territory has been divided up by several rebel forces she has united. It''s not that Meng Li wants others to take advantage of it, but that he doesn''t have the strength to occupy Jiyuan''s territory in such a short time.


    So that''s the only good way she could think of.


    It''s not a loss. At least we can get rid of the era and the era team.


    Moreover, the ban on her and system space finally loosened, and the task was completed.


    Before he left, Meng took a look at Wei Heyun, and there was nothing to tell him. Now his character is more determined than the first plot.


    How to say, it''s more suitable to be an emperor.


    Then Meng Li went back to the system space and looked at the task reward:


    congratulations on the completion of Li Jingyi''s wish: I hope their mother and son will no longer be puppets of the era and take revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, Jieli reward: 2000 points, soul reward: 6 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1627500


    Jieli reward: 67400


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li thinks that the reward of this world is much higher than that of the ordinary world before.


    Although there is no extra reward for completing some kind of mission in the way of heaven, the reward for a common mission is about 1000. This time, it''s 2000.


    Usually about 80000 points, this time is 100000.


    The difference is quite big.


    Probably because of her hard work. Of course, what she did was perfect.


    Meng Li is a little narcissistic.


    In the task world is too tired, sometimes think things can think of insomnia, over the years, this kind of fatigue to the bone.


    Meng Li yawned wearily and lay on the bed.


    After a deep sleep, I wake up feeling my brain clear and tired, and then I begin to watch the follow-up story.


    After the client went back, he still continued Meng Li''s life and led the army to fight, but he didn''t fight like Meng Li.


    After all, she really doesn''t have much martial arts.


    Then I found a martial arts script in a box.


    Huh? Martial arts script?


    What the hell?


    Open to see, it is full of words about how to practice. It also says that practice can''t escape from the sky, but it can strengthen the body and repair some hidden injuries.


    Consignor:


    Fantasy.


    She didn''t take it seriously, but she saw her son practicing it.


    Moreover, my son is now in his teens, and he has grown taller than his peers. Even in the martial arts competition, he will not lose to his peers.


    This made the client feel a little excited and asked Wei Heyun who let him practice this thing.


    Wei and Yun look at the client strangely. He thinks his mother is different now.


    There is more softness and kindness between the eyebrows and eyes, less indifference and fierceness.


    Lightly said:


    "this is not you let me practice it?"


    Consignor:


    OK, or did she let her practice?


    She couldn''t understand what happened. She felt that her memory seemed to be missing for several years. In fact, it couldn''t be regarded as missing for several years. She knew what happened in these years, but she always felt that these were not her personal experiences.This feeling confused her.


    But she didn''t have time to struggle too long. She had a lot of things to do.


    Now, as a woman, she has to work hard to build the world for her son and restore her country.


    With the development of time, they also slowly return to the original track of history.


    Everything returned to the right track, and finally returned to the country with the adult Wei Heyun.


    But different from history, Wei Heyun asked his mother before he ascended the throne:


    "do you want to be the empress? When you are not willing to do it, you can give it to me?"


    The client was very surprised. She didn''t know how her son had this idea in his mind. She waved her hand and refused.


    If you really become a female emperor, you will be criticized by people all over the world. You can say anything ugly.


    What does it mean? It means that my son is afraid of her!


    But it''s really the client who thinks too much. Wei and Yun just think that all this is from her mother''s hard work step by step, and think that she is worthy of it.


    If she really has this heart, it doesn''t matter if she waits to be emperor.


    I don''t want to fight with her. What''s the point?


    But if he doesn''t want to be a female emperor, he should not interfere in too many political affairs in the future. Now he can take charge of political affairs by himself, and other people''s interference will only disturb his mind.


    Moreover, after so many years of hard work, it''s good to have a good rest.


    Wei Heyun expressed his meaning implicitly. After hearing this, the client felt very uncomfortable.


    My son is really


    I can''t tell who I am like.


    Cold, direct, too rational.


    Probably, I learned something from Meng Li.


    Wei Heyun, who has become an emperor, is always cold and light. Sometimes he thinks of his mother when he was a child, which is really different from his mother now.


    If my mother was still the mother who took him to fight everywhere when she was a child, I don''t know what she would do if she became the Empress Dowager.


    Can you be a empress?


    After killing Jiyuan, my mother changed. Maybe it was because my old enemy was gone that I let my mother be gentle.


    After being the empress dowager, the client could not interfere in political affairs, but he had the right to manage the harem, and he was busy looking for a wife for the emperor.


    This allows the client to find the joy of life, not each other.


    Wei Heyun


    My heart is tired.


    Meng Li sees that the client is busy looking for the queen for Wei Heyun, but he doesn''t see it here. Everything is back on track.

 Chapter 1599

    After Meng Li wakes up, he goes to Lingtian space.


    As soon as Wenqing saw Meng Li, she threw herself in Meng Li''s arms and said in a sweet voice:


    "ah Li, you haven''t taken me with you for a long time this time."


    Meng Li thought about it for a long time and asked:


    "do you have anything else to eat?"


    "There are no snacks. We can only use Lingzhi to satisfy our hunger." Q & A.


    Meng Li Chong scratched his little nose and said:


    "it seems that he has wronged you?"


    He snorted in a low voice:


    "that''s right."


    Meng Li asked Wu Xiang, "how are you recently?"


    Wu Xiang said flatly: "there''s no danger in it. It''s very good, but the days are not as clean as before."


    Meng Li smiles:


    "is life not so boring?"


    Wu Xiang nodded: "that''s true."


    "She''s almost digested now, and her body is in a state where it can be supplemented or not." Wu Xiang knows what Meng Li wants to ask.


    Meng Li gave a good word.


    This just looked at the spirit tree, did not expect the spirit fruit actually mature.


    As soon as you see the size and color, you will reach the maturity stage. Meng Li feels that he has spent several years in the mission world this time. Maybe it will take a little longer to make the previously unchanged spiritual fruit reach the maturity stage directly.


    He was as big as a walnut, and the color was like a stone. It was no longer the same as before.


    Meng Li saw that there were still some on the ground and asked:


    "how long have you been mature?"


    Wu Xiang said: "some days."


    "He also used some of them," he said


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m really curious. I can''t help using some. Is that ok?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "yes, you can use it if you want."


    She doesn''t take care of herself in Lingtian space. It depends on Wuxiang. She doesn''t mind if Wuxiang is used.


    Not so stingy.


    Wu Xiangsui then looked at the question and said:


    "I don''t know who has nothing to do but absorb it with spiritual fruit."


    His little face turned red in an instant, and his eyes were a little flustered. He immediately buried his head in Meng Li''s arms and did not dare to see Meng Li.


    Wuxiang thinks that it''s true that this thing is a plant change. Generally speaking, the IQ is not too high.


    Not only is it not high, but it is also very low. If you go to sue him first, don''t you count what you have done?


    Meng Lizhen felt funny and helpless. He patted her on the back and put her down. He went down to the spiritual tree.


    I picked up one spiritual fruit and absorbed it. Now my spiritual power is different from that of the past. One or ten spiritual fruits have little effect on her.


    But now a spiritual fruit contains more energy than the first one.


    After all, the previous mental fruit was malnourished for environmental reasons.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything after absorbing it. He asked: "Ali, are you angry? I am I''m born with energy and want to absorb it. "


    "I probably want to eat as much as human beings. I''m greedy. I''m wrong..."


    "I''ve endured it for a long time. You never come back, but it''s always hanging on the tree."


    Her small expression is about to cry out like, Wei chubaba.


    Wu Xiang


    What is always hanging on a tree? Shouldn''t it be a spiritual fruit on a strange tree?


    Meng Li knows that the instinct of asking for love has a demand for things that contain energy. Besides, she has paid so many resources for asking for love, and the feeling with asking for love doesn''t make her angry.


    She touched her head and said:


    "I''m not angry, but you are greedy and have to help me with my work. I''ll punish you and take off all these spiritual fruits."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to pick them one by one. It''s very troublesome.


    But he immediately laughed:


    "so simple can you forgive me?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    It''s probably inherent thinking. Meng Li thought that Wenqing would climb up the tree like himself, picking one by one. As a result, Wenqing directly stretched out countless vines, which were very thin, and then each one was wrapped with a spiritual fruit.


    Meng Li can only take out a big bag and put it on the ground, which is convenient to ask for the spirit fruit.


    As a result, he asked: "no, I have mustard space."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know whether the mustard space of asking for love is taken from Wu Xiang, or made in the task world, or given by myself?


    I really forgot.


    After two successive vines, the fruit on the spiritual tree was picked up, and even the one on the ground was picked up clean."Can you forgive me?" Wenqing put the vines away and poked Meng Li with his little hand.


    Meng Li Yes


    Her eyes became more and more loving, and she always felt that she was a little skilled worker after asking.


    Wenqing hands Mengli the mustard seed space. Mengli takes a look at it. The tree is lush and there are many fruits. She doesn''t know how much Wenqing and Wuxiang have absorbed, but she is satisfied with what is still here.


    "I''ll keep some for you as much as you want." Meng Li looked at Wu Xiang and asked.


    A surprise on his face: "ah Li, it''s so nice."


    Meng Li laughs: "how much?"


    She''s more direct. It''s all about this. There''s no need to be polite. Just say how much you want.


    Wen Qing tilted his head to think about it, and said:


    "you can give me a little, I have nothing to play with."


    Wu Xiang also said, "me too."


    Two people are not polite, directly said his request.


    Although the more things there are, the better, there is no need to ask for too much. The stronger the mental power is, the more spiritual fruits we need to make progress.


    It''s like money. It''s just a slow process.


    Meng Li took a look at the question, saw the guilty feeling in her eyes, and knew that she must have absorbed spiritual fruit before.


    Meng Li was a little worried about the heart of the spirit tree, which was a treasure. He took a look at the heart of the spirit tree, and then looked at the heart of the spirit tree. He immediately understood and quickly assured Meng Li: "don''t worry, ah Li, I will protect the tree well and won''t let her be hurt by anyone, including me."


    Meng Lizhen was amused and shook his head with a smile. After chatting with them for a while, he left some spiritual fruits for them and returned to the system space with the mustard space containing the remaining spiritual fruits.


    At a glance, there are still many trees. The trees are very big. I feel that there are at least hundreds of these fruits.


    Meng Li remembers telling Zheng Xian something last time. After all, he still owes Zheng Xian a lot of favor. He clicks on her information and sees that she is in a busy state, so he can only give up.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to do the task this time. I left a message for Zheng Xian. I''ll contact her when I come back.


    Seeing that Wanxing is in a busy state in her list of friends, Meng Li is thinking about whether to give Wanxing some help. He thinks that he is also her master, and it''s his intention to give her some resources to take care of her. He wants to leave a message for her.

 Chapter 1600

    Finally, Meng Li thought of 6018 again. After all, he could know the role of the heart of this spiritual tree because of the information 6018 helped to consult.


    It was also a kind of help to her. When he asked if he wanted to, he seemed to say no.


    There is also a little dislike, as if dislike at that time the spirit of the fruit of the crooked melon crack jujube, which contains little energy.


    Meng can''t blame 6018. If his mental power is stronger than his own at that time, these things are really weak for him. It''s better to leave this thing to himself who needs more energy.


    This energy can achieve greater value in itself.


    "This time it''s a good spiritual fruit. Each one contains much more energy than before. Do you want it?" Meng Li asked 6018.


    6018 hey hey smile:


    "how funny is this?"


    Meng Li


    In short, it''s hard to hear the feeling of obscenity from 6018''s laughter.


    "I don''t think you''re embarrassed." Meng Li also joked.


    6018 Yihe:


    "then you give me some."


    "How much?" Meng Li asked directly.


    She really didn''t know how much 6018 was, and 6018 knew Meng Li. Meng Li asked, and 6018 said:


    "Nei Ge, can you give me 20?"


    Just make a little progress. It''s not easy to make progress in spirit. Twenty can make him progress. If he makes further progress, he needs more.


    It''s not appropriate.


    At the thought of his mental strength to have a little bit of progress, 6018 heart is very happy.


    Meng Li said good, and then gave 6018 20. 6018 got something and said thank you, but it didn''t move. Meng Li thought that he should be absorbing it. He looked at the big screen, but no one came back to her, so he began to absorb it.


    Although there is more energy than before, Meng Li''s need for spiritual fruit is too great for him to strengthen his mental strength.


    Absorb ten to feel their mental strength enhanced a little, and it takes a long time.


    With more absorption, Meng Li also has a feeling that she can''t integrate with her own mental power. Unlike those mental fruits of crooked melons and cracked dates before, they contain less energy and can absorb a lot at a time. Therefore, this kind of thing is probably a candy like thing here.


    I''ll take one when I''m free. I can''t take many at a time.


    Form a habit, when you have nothing to do, absorb one, and then slowly integrate the strength. Over time, the mental strength will gradually become strong.


    There''s nothing to do. Meng Li has to wait in the system space for Wanxing and Zheng Xian to reply to her message. He can only make some runes for future needs.


    But Wanxing replied to her earlier than Zheng Xian. She said:


    "master, I''m here."


    The two stars of the night have asked themselves how good the mission is.


    Then Meng Li sent her 20 spiritual fruits. In the past, the evening star would be moved to cry. Last time it was hunjing, this time it was spiritual fruits. Master always took care of her like this.


    Some people''s kindness is really this life can''t repay, the evening star secretly in mind.


    In fact, Meng Li never expected the evening star to repay her.


    From the time when Wanxing was still in her infancy, she raised her in her arms, and then came back to the system space after completing the task, and then turned Wanxing into a Tasker from the small world. In Meng Li''s mind, it was a kind of unrequited effort to Wanxing.


    Meng Li thinks that as long as he is willing to pay.


    After chatting with Wanxing about some trivial things, Meng Li finished the topic and asked Wanxing to do the task.


    Look at the appearance of the evening star, I can''t keep talking.


    The evening star is obedient and soon becomes busy.


    Meng Li continues to draw again. When he is tired, he goes to sleep. When he wakes up naturally, he finds that Zheng Xian has returned to her.


    Meng Li asked her to meet in the field, and also gave Zheng Xian 20 spiritual fruits.


    Zheng Xian was a little surprised:


    "where did you get these?"


    This is a good thing that can increase the mental strength. Ah, give 20 for one. Meng Li is really generous to himself.


    Can''t help but let her think of the last nine star clock milk, his stingy important, only give others a little.


    I have a hot face.


    Meng Li didn''t know her inner activities. He said with a smile, "of course, it''s in the small world."


    Zheng said enviously,


    "you are lucky."


    "Since you gave it to me, I''ll take it." Her expression is a little happy, Meng Li smile:


    "of course."


    Zheng Xian knew that this was Meng Li returning her favor, so he couldn''t refuse. He was a little embarrassed. Compared with other people''s generosity, he was really mean at that time.


    Meng Li wanted to go to the trading market. Some wanted to sell part of the remaining spiritual fruits, but he just thought about it, so he had better wait.This batch of spirit fruit is left in the hand, like eating candy. If you have nothing to eat, please yourself and the people around you first.


    The next batch should be quite a lot, and it will be sold at that time.


    So Meng Li didn''t go to the trading market, but talked with Zheng Xian for a while, then he didn''t go back to the system space.


    They all said that they would do the task.


    Originally, he wanted to buy some food for Wenqing, but Meng Li remembered that Wenqing had muttered that some food was not good enough for her, so Meng Li went back and brought Wenqing to the domain.


    I''m very curious about everything in the domain. I''m very smart with my eyes rolling.


    "Ah Li, what''s the smell over there? It smells good. Let''s go and buy it." She held out her little hand and pointed in one direction.


    Meng Li holds her in the past, is a restaurant, two people looked at the menu, Meng Li has nothing special to eat, so all listen to ask, she wants to eat what.


    In the end, Wen Qing said to the waiter in the restaurant:


    "can you pack it and take it away?"


    Small two is a short boy, thin and small, eyes are not big, smile narrowed into a seam, and there are two pear vortex, give people a very pleasing feeling, he nodded, said can.


    Meng Li looked down at the question in his arms:


    "how do you think of packing?"


    He snorted and said with embarrassment:


    "if I eat outside, he will smell it when I go back. He will be angry and bully me at that time."


    Meng Li laughs and asks for love. But it can''t be denied that he knows whether he has something to eat when he goes out.


    It should be treated like a family member.


    Waiting for food is too boring, merciless and greedy. He always smashes his mouth. Meng Li orders a dessert for her to have something to do.


    "Meng Li?" Zheng Xian''s voice came from the door again.


    Meng Li awkwardly turned to look at the past, this is really


    It''s embarrassing.


    Just now I said goodbye to Zheng Xian. They all said they were going to do the task. As soon as they turned around, they met again in the restaurant.


    The four eyes are opposite. Meng Li can see that Zheng Xian is embarrassed.

 Chapter 1601

    Zheng Xian is also accompanied by a man, who, like Zheng Xian, is dressed in the clothes of a technological society. The man curiously looks at Meng Li and asks Zheng Xian:


    "are you a friend?"


    Zheng Xian, embarrassed and embarrassed, went to Meng Li and sat down. He said to Meng Li:


    "this is my friend."


    She was introducing the man around her, but did not introduce his name.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to say it. Meng Li can see that the man''s eyes are a little disappointed. He nods slightly to the man. It''s polite to say hello.


    "Are you eating here? Why didn''t you call me? " Zheng Xian finds the topic awkwardly.


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "it''s the little guy around me who pesters me to eat. It''s also what happened after we parted."


    Zheng Xian just put his eyes on Wen Qing, who was eating dessert. He noticed Zheng Xian''s eyes and immediately swallowed what he was eating. He raised his head, raised a big smile and cried:


    "Hello, sister, you are beautiful."


    Zheng Xian''s eyes brightened:


    "what a sweet mouth."


    "Thank you for your praise. In fact, my mother taught me." He said with a smile.


    Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li in disbelief:


    "your child?"


    Meng Li


    "Can I have children with one soul?" She asked back.


    Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li with a strange look. The soul can''t have children, but if the soul is attached to the body, it can''t have children.


    Meng Li felt that this guy was used to talking nonsense, and said to Zheng Xian:


    "this guy is the little beggar I found in the task world, and others don''t want it."


    The smile gradually solidified, and finally completely solidified, and looked at Meng Li in a daze:


    "ah li


    Meng Li laughs: "isn''t it?"


    He was afraid that others might misunderstand her as a little beggar. He said seriously and anxiously:


    "no, it''s not like that."


    Zheng Xian now is understood, this one big one small mouth does not have a truth, all pit each other.


    She thought the child was a little funny and looked silly. She deliberately made an expression of disbelief and looked at her. She was more anxious and almost cried out:


    "really, I''m not a little beggar."


    However, the man next to Zheng Xian is very straightforward, he said:


    "it can''t be an ordinary child, ordinary children can''t stay in the field."


    Zheng Xian immediately glanced at him and said:


    "you are smart."


    Man: --


    Embarrassed ground touched touch nose, forget it, oneself still did not speak, lest suffer a person to dislike.


    Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li and wants to know what the relationship between Wen Qing and her is. Meng Li just says:


    "it''s a good partner who follows me."


    Zheng Xianruo nodded thoughtfully, looked at the question for a long time, and then said:


    "Hey, my sister didn''t have time to prepare some meeting gifts for the first time. Take this thing."


    She took out a golden square shaped thing, Meng Li sat beside, and felt the energy.


    Something with such great energy must be a good thing. The child immediately reached out to catch it.


    Looking at Zheng Xian with a smile:


    "thank you, sister. It''s so nice."


    Meng Li, with a smile, owes another favor.


    "You''re here for dinner, too. It''s just that I''ve ordered. Let''s eat together." Meng Li said to Zheng Xian.


    Zheng Xianshuang said quickly, "then I''m not polite. I don''t want to wait. This restaurant serves food very slowly."


    Meng Li nodded slightly. The man probably felt that he was redundant and embarrassed here, and said to Meng Li and Zheng Xian:


    "Oh, I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do, I''m afraid I''ll excuse me."


    "I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    Zheng Xian waved: "let''s go."


    He didn''t mean to keep a man, and Meng Li didn''t say anything. When the man left, Meng Li asked with some gossip:


    "I always feel that your relationship is unusual."


    Zheng Xian said lazily:


    "as a girl, who doesn''t have a pursuer, do you have more pursuers around you?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I don''t need it."


    They do not like the pursuit of their own will only make themselves feel distressed, and they do not like people.


    Zheng Xian propped his head with his hands: "it''s a little annoying."


    "Come on, let''s not discuss these problems in front of children." She added.


    After looking at Zheng Xian and Meng Li, they find that the child they are talking about is themselves.Why are you a child.


    That''s true.


    Meng Li asked Xiao er not to pack any more. He brought it up directly. He was still a good nose. He thought it must be delicious here.


    Sure enough, they were not disappointed. Meng Li could not help eating more.


    Then he packed some for Wu Xiang alone. When he said goodbye, Wen Qing still held the golden square things given by Zheng Xian in his hand. He happily waved to Zheng Xian and said:


    "goodbye, sister. We''ll play together next time."


    Zheng Xian was smiling and seemed to be in a good mood: "goodbye."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Meng Li came back to the system space with questioning, questioning gave out excited laughter and said to Meng Li:


    "Ali, we should take up the stool."


    Meng Li picks eyebrow: "how?"


    Wenqing put the Golden Square in Meng Li''s hand and said, "that''s it. It''s very useful for me. I like it very much."


    "I wanted to laugh when I got it, but I held it back."


    Meng Li pinched the Golden Square with his hand. It was soft, like holding mud. He asked:


    "what''s this?"


    "I''m going to plant myself in the field. This golden soil is the soil to cultivate me," he said


    Golden soil?


    What''s the name?


    Meng Li quickly searched the screen for the role of golden earth, which is really a good thing. It is full of earth power, and it can double the growth of plants.


    So Zheng Xian is aware of the atmosphere of the whole body?


    However, it''s also normal. If you don''t deliberately cover the vegetative forms like Wenqing, they all have a unique flavor.


    Suddenly feel some dereliction of duty, has been thinking to make up for the inquiry, all kinds of things for her to absorb, but did not want to meet her needs from the soil.


    If I had used the golden soil for questioning at the beginning, would it be more powerful now?


    Meng Li wants to buy some more for Wenqing. He thinks Zheng Xian doesn''t give him enough, but after searching the mall, he doesn''t find anything to sell.


    Many rare things are not sold in this shopping mall. They are all ordinary things. It''s really helpless.


    Zheng Xian should still have it in his hand, but Meng Li is embarrassed to find her to buy it. He is not satisfied to find her again. Zheng Xian is afraid that he should think about whether he dislikes her and gives less.


    Forget it, let''s make do with it.

 Chapter 1602

    Meng Li takes Wenqing back to Lingtian space, puts the golden soil in the soil, and takes Wenqing''s own root in it.


    "Is that enough?" Meng Li asked.


    After all, I don''t think so much.


    "Enough, there''s a lot of energy in it," he said happily


    Meng Li said, thinking that he would pay more attention to the golden soil.


    After feeding the food packed from the restaurant to Wu Xiang, Meng Li returns to the system space and feels that he should do the task.


    In fact, it took a long time for Wanxing and Zheng Xian to reply.


    6018 found her a mission and went to the mission world.


    But this time, like last time, I didn''t come at the right time. There was a lot of noise around me. I heard all kinds of voices.


    And there''s loud music.


    Even Meng Li didn''t know who he heard say hi


    Meng Li


    After she completely fused the body, she understood that now the body is drunk.


    Head dizzy, she opened her eyes, see the scene is fuzzy.


    But you can tell it''s a bar.


    Colorful lights hit her face, she looked around, in addition to a glass in front of her, there is a glass opposite.


    It almost proves that the client is not the one who drinks here.


    Now it''s very uncomfortable. The person opposite is not here, and I don''t know who it is, but she doesn''t know when it comes.


    No way to communicate, simply stood up, looked at the bathroom logo, into the bathroom.


    Lean on the door and start receiving the story.


    The client, Wu Yue, was born in a rural family. She had a elder sister, second in number, and a younger brother. Her parents were also older.


    Besides, I have been doing housework all the time. I don''t earn much money. Sometimes I get sick and need to take medicine. I have a hard life. I grow land, vegetables and some fruit trees. These are the sources of income.


    The client dropped out of school very early. In fact, the client himself is not very good at reading and can''t go on reading.


    It''s not that her parents prefer boys to girls and don''t let her read. It''s just that she thinks she''s not the material to read.


    My sister, like her, can''t study, but she gets married very early.


    After dropping out of school, the client worked outside for two years. After his younger brother was admitted to university, the client came to the city where his younger brother went to university.


    I want to work here to earn money, and I can take care of my brother by the way. I also have a longing for a big city.


    The client always thinks that he has a responsibility to his younger brother. His parents are old and don''t earn money. If he insists on it for a few years, his younger brother can finish college smoothly and comfortably.


    She wants to find someone with a higher salary to use for her younger brother. She also wants to save more for herself. It''s better to save some dowry for herself in the future.


    The client thinks it''s very good, and then the reality makes her miserable. She has no education. Where is a high paying job waiting for her in a big city?


    She used to work in a factory at two o''clock and one o''clock. She worked 12 hours a day and had to sleep for eight or nine hours. She had to wash clothes and do personal hygiene for the rest of the day. Her life was monotonous and boring. As a result, she didn''t know much about the world.


    And that kind of life can make her satisfied with the salary. Now when she comes to the big city where her brother goes to school, it''s not factories everywhere, but high-rise buildings everywhere. There are white-collar workers shuttling through the office. They are bright and radiant, and the confidence between their eyebrows is incomparable.


    Walking around these people, she can''t help burying her head. She is extremely self abased. She thinks that she can''t do these jobs without education.


    I wonder if my brother will be the same as these people when he graduated from university. I will be proud to have such a brother.


    With this expectation in mind, I still have some strength to look for a job. I went to a hotel to be a waiter. When I asked about my salary, it was only 21 months.


    There is still a gap between this and more than 3000 months before the client.


    I don''t think it''s enough.


    After all, my brother needs money.


    The elder sister can''t count on it. After she got married, her mother-in-law''s family is more powerful, and no one dares to ask for anything from her married elder sister.


    Finally, I heard that the salary of the foot clinic was very high. When the client went to the interview, he said that the salary was really high.


    The simple client doesn''t know what''s in it. What he thinks is that although it''s washing other people''s feet, if it''s dirty, just make money.


    Of course, this kind of foot shop is not very formal, as long as you are willing, you can make some transactions in it.


    The client started to go to work, and also spent money to buy work clothes, three hundred and one sets, and then began to find that the guests looked at her not quite right.


    That kind of or frivolous or extremely contemptuous look makes the client not understand. Some of them are more direct and ask the client whether they are willing or not.


    Wu Yue


    Huh?


    Aren''t you here to wash your feet?Anyway, she refused, and others looked at her with disdain, saying that since she didn''t want to, why did she come to work in such a place?


    Isn''t that a problem? Is it funny?


    No matter how silly she was, she realized that it was wrong, especially when her colleagues in the same post were discussing these things sometimes. She was red faced when she heard that she just wanted to escape. She just thought that she had paid 300 yuan for her clothes, but she was reluctant to give up. At that time, she was still given an old set of clothes.


    The client wants to take the clothes to the boss and ask him to return them. At least he can recover the loss of 300 yuan.


    But of course, the boss is not willing to go. He says it''s OK to go. You don''t have any salary these days, and you won''t get a refund for your clothes.


    After five days, even if a day''s salary is 100 yuan, it is equivalent to a loss of 800 yuan.


    The client, who is used to being poor, is very distressed. At this time, 800 yuan can do a lot for her.


    boss told the client again, "you insist on ten days, we only need to pay the salary in the first half of the class, so you has the final say when you leave.


    And the clothing fee will be refunded.


    After hearing this, the client was moved. She wanted to stay for another ten days. Although some people harassed her or made frivolous remarks during those five days, no one did anything to her when she didn''t agree.


    So if you stay up for half a month and get paid, you won''t be compensated.


    But the reason why the boss keeps the client for another ten days is to assimilate the client, because many girls are not willing at the beginning, but they can''t stick to themselves under the charm of money and the influence of colleagues.


    But also continue to work these ten days, changed the client''s life.


    If the client was willing to give up the five-day salary at that time, she would not encounter the disaster of her life.


    But maybe, because some people are naturally attracted to a certain kind of people, even if they don''t meet this, they will meet another.


    It can also bring pain and disaster to people and destroy a blooming flower.

 Chapter 1603

    She met a man named Yun Juncai. On her seventh day at work, he was very humorous and not frivolous. He always made clients laugh.


    They had a good time talking. He didn''t speak like other men. And the next day when the client was serving others, the man waited for her.


    Said as long as she.


    And also brought her a flower, accompany her chat, ask her personal situation, seems to care about her.


    Finally, he advised her not to work here. If she wanted to, he could help her find a job.


    This makes the client feel good for him.


    He said he really wanted to leave, but he didn''t find a job yet.


    The man said that he opened a milk tea shop in partnership with others and asked her to be a clerk. Others gave her a salary of 2000 yuan but 3000 yuan. This kind of special treatment warmed the client''s heart.


    And the worries about not finding a job are gone.


    But the client still insists that the class is full for the next ten days. During this period, Yun Juncai comes every day and insists on accompanying her.


    On the last day at work, the client said that he had resigned, and Yun Juncai said that he would pick her up in the evening.


    He drove the car, the trunk of the car with a light bar, full of roses, to the client confessed.


    The client felt dizzy. She never thought that the plot in this TV play would appear on her.


    Looking at the passers-by around stop to wait and see, looking at Yun Juncai with a face of sincerity to her, kneel on one knee, ask her to be his girlfriend, ear buzzing is to promise him, promise him.


    There''s no shortage of people to make noise these days.


    The client blushed and his nervous soul floated to the sky. He said "yes" softly.


    She didn''t know how to say it. She didn''t have a clear mind at that time. As a simple girl who had never seen the world, this kind of scene was too shocking.


    Until she got on Yun Juncai''s car and got to his downstairs, the client''s mind was not very clear. When Yun Juncai wanted to take her upstairs, she asked dully:


    "why do you like me?"


    Yun Juncai said affectionately:


    "there is no reason to love someone. Do you believe in love at first sight? As soon as I see you, I am sure that you are the only one for me in my life. "


    The sweet words with high sugar content make the client''s heart almost jump out. She suddenly realizes that this man has become her boyfriend, but she doesn''t know his specific situation.


    Do you have any brothers or sisters? Are your parents alive?


    Where is my hometown? What''s your education? Have you ever been in love? Or have you ever been married?


    All this she did not know, but her own situation, the other side has been clear.


    When the client refused to go upstairs, Yun Juncai sighed and said:


    "if you don''t go upstairs, where will you live tonight?"


    The client thought that she didn''t have a foothold in the city. When she first came, she found a hotel with 30 yuan a night and told Yun Juncai where she was going to stay.


    Yun Juncai shook his head helplessly, took the client to the hotel, opened a room of 500 yuan, sent her to the door and left.


    The client has never lived in such a good room, even if a person is very cramped in it, she carefully touches everything in the room, fearing that she will lose money if it is damaged.


    She felt guilty. How could she watch Yun Juncai pay her to live in such an expensive room?


    Thinking about it, the client fell asleep. The next day, Yun Jun came early with a gentle and doting smile on his face, and let the client eat.


    This kind of feeling of being cared for makes the client''s nose sour. Looking at the man opposite, she can''t understand why she likes her.


    The client is really a kind of person with low self-esteem.


    After dinner, Yun Juncai takes the client to the newly opened milk tea shop. There is a piece of paper on the door, which says recruitment is 2500 a month. The client thinks that if he comes here to work, it will be 3000, which is different from others.


    A lot of times, blatant favoritism can move girls.


    The accommodation was nearby. Yun Juncai rented it for her alone. The client was even more moved because the conditions were good. The white walls, the floor tiles and the sunshine were also good. The inside was clean, unlike the place where the staff lived in the foot therapy shop before. The cement floor and the walls were peeling and shabby.


    Yun Jun just said that she was the only one to live in for the time being, but the milk tea shop still had to recruit a girl, and they would be the only two to live in at that time. The client had no opinion about this. In the past, several girls worked in other places and lived together.


    The client started to work here, and at the same time, he was dating with Yun Juncai. Yun Juncai was very kind to her. When she had nothing to do, she went to buy some clothes for her, brought a flower, and made some love Bento for her. There were touching details everywhere.


    The deeper the feeling, of course, is also because the feeling is too deep, leading to the client on two months of work, also did not see the salary, it is not easy to ask.It''s Yun Jun who says that he has no money because of his investment elsewhere. Now he has no money to pay her.


    Consignor:


    Well, I''ll forgive you for being my boyfriend.


    Then Yun Juncai also said that he might be nervous for some time in the future. Why don''t you stop living in the house you live in?


    Go to my house. It''s just better.


    At this time, the client is Yun Juncai wholeheartedly. The other party is so poor that he can''t afford to rent a house, so it''s hard for him to force him to pay for the house and just live together?


    In the end, he moved to the era of honeycloud, but he was not allowed to live together with other people.


    Of course, they all live together. Inevitably, something happens.


    After all these things happened, the client loved Yun Juncai more and felt that life was his. He was very kind to him from the beginning. He cooked and washed clothes for her every day, and even washed socks for her.


    When watching a movie together, he would patiently peel off the grape skin one by one, and even more exaggerated, he would pick out the Pitaya seeds one by one before giving them to the client.


    When you make a chicken claw, you take out the bone, so that you don''t have to work hard to bite the bone. When you eat a shrimp, you peel it and place it. You even pick it up and dip it in the juice and feed it to the client''s mouth. Before going to bed, you need to find a story to read to the client in a lively way, so as to coax the client to sleep In Yun Juncai''s words, it is to give her the best treatment in the world. The degree of consideration is appalling.


    I can''t move the client.


    I have the heart to marry Yun Juncai.

 Chapter 1604

    But the client is wrong. The person she thought she could entrust for life is changing step by step.


    At the beginning, Yun Jun said that he had a dinner party. He would go out to have dinner with his friends in the evening, and then he would often come back at one or two.


    Then, because he went to bed late the night before, Yun Jun couldn''t get up in the morning, and the client didn''t have a love breakfast.


    Worried about the hangover last night, Yun Juncai made breakfast on his own initiative.


    Then, if the client doesn''t make breakfast one day, Yun Juncai will let her do it.


    One day, when the client came to do the monthly work, he felt so painful that he didn''t want to do it. Yun Juncai sat up from the bed and said, "you are so hypocritical. Which woman won''t come?"


    "Don''t you want to cook food for me? Thank you for being so nice to you. "


    The client looks at Yun Juncai in fear. It seems that this is the first time that Yun Juncai is angry in front of her. She is a little scared, and at the same time, she is still reviewing whether she is really too lazy.


    It''s said that people are mutual. Yes, Yun Juncai is so good to her. He should be better to him.


    In short, the client''s magic logic convinced him to cook.


    After cooking, I have to go to work in the milk tea shop. The business hours of the milk tea shop are from 10 a.m. to 9 p.m., so long working hours, the client can''t see Yun Juncai when he goes home hungry.


    He didn''t wait for her to go home as he had done before. This gap made the client feel very uncomfortable.


    Ask Yun Juncai why you have changed. Yun Juncai looks helpless and stares at the client with the eyes of people who are extremely ignorant:


    "I have said that I need social intercourse. Do you think it''s so easy to do business?"


    Can''t the client understand that there are many ways to open a milk tea shop in today''s society?


    "Shall I wait on you at home all day? What about the milk tea shop? If there is no milk tea shop, where are you going to work? " Yun Juncai questioned the client again.


    When the client hears the words, he feels that there is something wrong, but he can''t tell what is wrong.


    It feels strange.


    In a word, Yun Jun is making the situation worse. He never makes breakfast. He also lets the client wash the fruit himself, not to mention the clothes. The client comes back from work to finish the dinner.


    In this squeeze, the client basically has no personal time, has to go to work, and has to take care of Yun Juncai. The key is that he has not yet seen his salary.


    When there is no money to buy vegetables, the client will take the initiative to ask Yun Juncai for money. At first, Yun Juncai gives him a hundred. Later, he feels that the client is spending too fast, and even has to check the client''s payment bill.


    See if the client has spent the money elsewhere.


    In the end, Yun Juncai didn''t give the client the money to buy vegetables.


    When the client has no money to buy food, he doesn''t cook. Yun Juncai is very angry and asks why the client doesn''t cook.


    Because on that day he just didn''t "socialize.".


    The client said helplessly and bitterly No money. "


    "No money, don''t you know what to do?"


    "Do you know how hard I am? I''m in trouble now. I didn''t tell you. I''m just trying not to give you pressure. I''m working so hard for our life, but you only know that you don''t want to pay for the food. Is this home my own home? " Yun Juncai roared at the client.


    The client is speechless. She really has no money.


    But when she heard that Yun Juncai was in trouble, she couldn''t help asking: "what happened to you?"


    "By the way, a lot of materials in the milk tea shop are gone, and you haven''t entered."


    Yun Juncai said irritably:


    "I want to have money. My friends have cheated me of all my money. I think the project is OK, so I want to earn some money for you."


    Although Yun Juncai''s expression is not very good, the content of the sentence still warms the client''s heart.


    After all, it''s for myself.


    Just don''t know what investment, what project, the specific situation yunjuncai also didn''t tell her.


    "What should I do? Is there no money to buy vegetables now? " The client asked with some sadness.


    Yun Juncai nodded stiffly, then looked at the client and said:


    "do you really want to help me?"


    The client nodded, and Yun Juncai asked:


    "sincerely?"


    The client said, "of course, you are my boyfriend. I can''t leave you when you are in trouble."


    The most basic standards of life or know.


    "I have a way, but I don''t know if you want to." Yun Juncai said.


    The client''s name is Yun Juncai. Yun Juncai said that he had a friend who made a small loan. He said that as long as the client provided some personal information, he would give a loan and also get a credit card.


    Let her borrow some money through this channel first, and then he will pay it back. In a word, it won''t affect her.


    Then the client agreed and lent out 20000 yuan, which was directly given to Yun Juncai by Yun Juncai''s friends. The client didn''t even see the money, but knew that he should be in debt of 20000 yuan.Yun Juncai just told the client that he would use it and turn it over. He would do her a good job when he turns it over.


    The simple client believed again.


    But before long, Yun Juncai didn''t have the money to buy vegetables for the client, and asked the client to borrow money from another platform. He said that there are many such platforms now.


    He would also cheat the client, saying that he would be able to turn over this time, and ask the client to help him again.


    The client''s heart softened and agreed. He borrowed 10000 yuan again, which was wasted by Yun Juncai.


    Yun Juncai still doesn''t let the client tell others about these things. He says he is a man and doesn''t want to be seen in such a down time. He hopes the client will understand.


    So even if the younger brother of the client only knows that the client is at work but has no money, he doesn''t know that she owes money everywhere.


    What''s more, I don''t know that all the money has been consumed by others.


    However, the consignor kept an eye on it and checked it on the Internet. They all said that this kind of small loan is harmful to people and can''t be touched easily. If it doesn''t go up at that time, it will drive people crazy.


    This made the client feel a little afraid. Suddenly, he was afraid that he would not be able to make the loan. So when Yun Juncai asked the client to make the loan again, the client refused.


    She has received a reminder message from someone else''s company, asking Yunjun if she can''t pay the money back first.


    Yun Juncai said directly that he didn''t.


    That''s right.


    He also complained that the client did not understand him and disliked the poor and the rich. When he was brilliant, he followed him to enjoy happiness, but now he is down. He not only does not help him, but also forces him like others.


    Are you happy and satisfied only when you force him to death?


    Said his pay is fed the dog, early know you are such a woman, should not love you at the beginning.


    We can only share our joys and sorrows.


    I don''t know what the client thinks. What Yun Juncai said made her feel ashamed.


    At that time, yunsui didn''t treat her well.

 Chapter 1605

    Suffering is temporary, the client comforts himself, love a person is not to pay each other?


    Yun Juncai has paid for her, and he should repay him.


    Then the client borrows it to support his life.


    There was a period of time when the examination and approval didn''t come down and the client didn''t get the money. The client asked Yun Juncai for it, but Yun Juncai didn''t give the client a cent, no matter whether the client was alive or dead.


    I didn''t know where to eat all day and went home, but the client didn''t have to eat, so I had to make some rice with soy sauce.


    So ruthless, the client has not awakened, did not realize that Yun Juncai is a thoroughly scum man, but also adhere to accompany him.


    He had no salary, no money, and all the money was borrowed by himself.


    Because the client compromised again and again, Yun Juncai became more and more fierce. He always scolded people, and even some words were hard to hear.


    For example, if I hadn''t brought you out of that place, you would be thousands of people now


    No matter how good the client''s temper is, he is not willing to bear it when he hears this. He quarrels with Yun Juncai. If it gets worse, Yun Juncai will coax her with sweet words.


    Said to marry her, to take her home to see her mother, in short, can coax the client.


    But when it comes to festivals, the client says he wants to go to his home, but he says it''s not suitable.


    He is said to be the only boy in the family. If the neighbors know that he is looking for a rural woman who has no knowledge, they will laugh at him. Moreover, you have worked in a place like that before, which will make his parents unable to look up.


    I don''t mind you, but it doesn''t mean my family doesn''t mind.


    You''re lucky to find a tolerant man like me.


    Consignor:


    In a word, self-esteem was completely destroyed.


    That inferiority complex came out again.


    She also regretted that how she went to work there at that time, and she should not meet him there. In Yun Juncai''s mouth, this is an eternal stain.


    Although she hasn''t been to his house up to now, she knows from her tone that he is a city dweller.


    Is it a shame for city dwellers to find a rural woman?


    There is no solution. The client has a feeling that he can''t see the hope. Can he never take her home because he dislikes her at home?


    If they don''t take her home, do they have a future to talk about?


    When the client is sad and in a bad mood, when Yun Juncai is in a good mood, he will take the client out to see his friends and play together. In Yun Juncai''s words, he will take her out to see the world. Don''t let him lose face by not seeing her all day long.


    Now Yun Jun is what he has to say, because he has long found that no matter what he says, the other party mostly chooses to endure in silence.


    The client himself is curious about what Yun Juncai waves outside all day long. If he is willing to take her, he will go.


    But this kind of consumption is also extremely high, and the money is also spent quite quickly. With so many platforms, the client borrows them one by one for the sake of Yun Juncai, and in the end, he is even in debt of 70000 yuan.


    This is not a small sum. The client has never made so much money in his life.


    And in the end, she really can''t borrow money, whether it''s formal platform or informal platform don''t lend her money.


    Mobile phones do not dare to start, a boot is countless messages and calls, all debt.


    These made the client very afraid. Thinking that most of the money was used by Yun Jun, she once again asked him to take some money to return some.


    The milk tea shop doesn''t have no income. Yun Juncai always said that he would partner with his friends and give them half of the money. Even if he gives his friends half of the money, the rest of the money should be left.


    Yun Jun just said that he had gone to invest. The client asked:


    "since you know that your friend cheated you, why do you still invest?"


    Yun Jun just said that he changed a project investment and blocked the client to death. He had nothing to say.


    Always coldly said that he had no money, but also told the client not to have only money in his eyes all day long.


    Consignor:


    To be honest, she didn''t see much money. Now we all pay by mobile phone. Most of the people who buy milk tea are young people. The money goes directly to Yun Juncai''s account. Even if there is individual cash payment, she can''t use it. On the one hand, she thinks that Yun Juncai doesn''t own the money. On the other hand, he wants to check the account. If the account is wrong, Yun Juncai will be angry.


    She still can''t get the money out of the milk tea shop.


    The client can only pester Yun Juncai every day and make him anxious. Yun Juncai shakes his hand and looks at her with disgust, saying:


    "anyway, it''s not my ID card. They''re looking for you, not me. What''s the matter with me?"


    With such an abominable face on his face, the client felt that the sky had collapsed in despair, and he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t cross Yun Juncai, so he could only plead, but his tears ran dry, and he couldn''t move Yun Juncai.


    On the contrary, he went out all night with a cold face and deliberately ignored the client.The client was very desperate, and found that he was pregnant and had a child, so the client was very scared.


    She thought that there was a girl in Murakami who got pregnant before marriage, and then was criticized by others. Now that she has become like this, what should she do?


    How to tell the family?


    Born or not?


    Not even the parents?


    When the client is struggling with whether to be born or not, Yun Jun directly tells her the answer.


    No, I''m not.


    He''s still young, and he doesn''t plan to be a father, and he doesn''t plan to get married for the time being. Besides, can you be my child''s mother?


    If you want to learn without learning, if you want to cultivate without self-restraint, it''s hard to destroy three generations by marrying a wife. I can''t destroy my family because of you.


    When the client hears these words, his heart aches. What are these words!?


    It''s inhuman.


    The client''s lips were trembling and could not find a word to refute.


    The client could only tear it down. He went to the hospital several times, but Yun Juncai didn''t accompany him.


    When he was in confinement, the client didn''t even see Yun Juncai''s face. He begged him to come back to help cook and take care of her. After all, he was very weak a few days ago, but Yun Juncai still said that the client was hypocritical.


    Others do surgery in the morning and dance in the bar in the afternoon. Do you want to cook chicken soup and be a servant girl just like a queen?


    Do you really think you have a baby?


    The client''s heart is very cold.


    Eyes almost cry blind, just determined to leave cloud Juncai, determined to give him a lesson.


    I was a little better, so I took my luggage to my friend''s home in another city. My friend worked there and rented a single room. Two people can still live there.


    When Yun Juncai finds out that the client is gone, he feels that he can''t just let her go. Is this person still useful?


    He began to call the consignor back, all kinds of guarantees.

 Chapter 1606

    Ask the client to go back and ask the client:


    "you just leave. Who will pay you those debts? Besides, you have to wait until your salary is paid. "


    "What''s more, do you really have the heart to abandon me when I am at my worst?"


    My best friend also said that you can''t just spare the slag man. No matter what, you have to go back and get the money. Let him pay back the money you owe and make up for your loss. Otherwise, how long will you have to pay these debts?


    It''s too weak to walk like this. It''s not worth it.


    The client felt that his best friend was right, and he was extremely unwilling, so he went back.


    Just want to get back the money and completely break with Yun Jun, never pay a little for him.


    But she is still too young to compete with Yun Juncai.


    Yun Juncai finds out that his client is mentioning money every day after he goes back. He also starts to play some caution with him. Anyway, he doesn''t have much heart to live.


    Let her think of a way to see if she can borrow some money from her friends. She even broke her cell phone.


    I also know that this woman can''t lend him any more money. It''s useless to him.


    Then he made a huge decision. He took the client to the bar to get drunk and let others pick him up. Then he went to catch Jian himself.


    Because some bars themselves are chaotic places. When you see a girl drunk and unconscious, you naturally want to pick up a bargain.


    This is also a very common thing in today''s society.


    Yun Juncai''s plan is successful. All his faults have become the fault of the client, and he naturally gets rid of the client.


    If you have the ability to reason, go and see if you are reasonable or I am reasonable?


    How can you expect me to treat you when you''ve done this to me?


    The client doesn''t know that all this is designed by Yun Juncai. She also thinks that it''s her fault that she made such a big mistake and gave Yun Juncai such a green hat.


    Can''t rightfully pester Yun Juncai to pay her back.


    Moreover, as soon as she appears in front of Yun Juncai, Yun Juncai will scold her severely, which is extremely ugly. She says that the prostitute is inferior to her, condemns her, and says that she has betrayed him, which pokes her heart and can''t face her directly.


    But the debt of her body will increase with the passage of time, and the interest will roll more and more, and finally it will roll to more than 100000 yuan.


    The client thinks that her family conditions are not good, and her family has no money to pay her debts. It''s not a year or a month to work alone.


    And he was severely hurt by the slag man, and felt that life was dark without light.


    And very scared, think of his stomach died, after his husband know how to treat themselves?


    There is nothing to look forward to in the future.


    Finally, I happened to see Yun Juncai holding his new girlfriend, which also gave the client a great blow.


    The client committed suicide because she didn''t even have the money to rent the house after she was driven out of the house by Yun Juncai. She was desperate in the big city of Nuo, and she didn''t dare to ask the people around her for help. She was afraid that they would ask why.


    I''m afraid they know what happened after the bar that day, and I''m afraid people around me will blame her.


    Looking at her with strange eyes, if this matter is known by others, it will only say that she does not know how to behave.


    I''m also afraid that my family will know what happened to her in this city, such as debts, such as the knocked out child.


    I can''t imagine what my family would think of her if they knew that she had killed a child outside. If those people in my hometown knew what they would think of her.


    Unable to face the worldly vision.


    However, the resentment accumulated in the client''s heart is too great. Although they committed suicide, they are more resentful than those who were killed by others.


    She was very resentful of Yun Juncai, and felt that it was because of Yun Juncai that she had come to this stage.


    She also hated her weakness, weakness to death to escape from reality, weakness to dare not face all this, weakness to be bullied.


    From the beginning, he was too weak to face the fact that Yun Juncai might be a scum. From the beginning, he did not dare to face the pain of leaving Yun Juncai.


    She just hated herself in the face of Junyun.


    Her wish is to take revenge on Yun Juncai. It''s better to let him go to his own place.


    Feel the despair you''ve felt.


    This time, the plot is quite detailed. It''s so detailed that Meng Li, who has always been calm, is silent and sighs.


    This client can be said to be one of the few clients she has met since she started the task.


    It''s really disappointing.


    Had it not been for the deep and extreme resentment, Meng Li felt that the task organization, the client, would not have taken over.


    The client''s resentment was too heavy. She didn''t want to die, but it was painful to live. She didn''t know how to face it. She was too weak to have the courage to face the next day when she was asked to collect money and had nowhere to go.


    She was more afraid of what happened after the bar, the children''s affairs being known by the people in her hometown, and being scolded.These have become the shadow of her life, has been shrouded in her, as long as alive, always thinking about these things.


    The client felt that her weak and self abased personality was not suitable for living. She was too tired. She felt that she didn''t understand a thing and didn''t live through it.


    Think of this, Meng lisuo sex on a toilet, drink too much, very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly thought that this time won''t be sold by Yun Juncai, right?


    At this time, there will be a lot of debt, but now it''s still a problem.


    Meng Li quickly took out his mobile phone and looked at the day. He was relieved. Fortunately, it wasn''t this time.


    Now is the time when the client already owes some money, but it''s not too much. In order to stabilize the client, Yun Juncai will take her out to play from time to time.


    It''s not time for the client to be pregnant. It''s a good time.


    If you have a child in your stomach now, you will be beaten by the client. But there are always traces of beating the child. The client must also mind.


    After I come back, I''m also worried and guilty. Even if I get married later, I won''t be able to stand up because of this.


    The idea of client


    I really don''t know how to evaluate it.


    However, the trustor''s childhood environment combined with her parents'' education has created her character, and she can''t despise herself from the perspective of God.


    There are so many people in the world, we can''t let everyone behave in accordance with the rules.


    Yun Juncai''s rank is fairly good. At the beginning, he was considerate to the client. Even if he changed later, the client would remember the good things he had done before.


    In addition, he also had all kinds of moral kidnappings, which made the client even more reluctant to leave. Moreover, he was not reconciled and expected that a person who loved her would become like this.


    I also hope that the person who loves her will return to the way she was before.

 Chapter 1607

    After Meng Li had solved her personal problems, she felt her face. She felt a little uncomfortable. She wanted to wash her face, but when she thought that the client was wearing makeup, she gave up.


    Now Yun Jun is the only one who has anything to say. He will say that the client is rustic and doesn''t know how to dress up. At first sight, he is from the countryside, and he is shamed to take him out.


    Let the client learn to dress up.


    Meng Li


    Who are the people in the countryside?


    But the client''s friends are relatively simple, no one taught her, she can only rely on their own without a teacher, learned how to wear online, bought some cosmetics, the price is cheaper, now face a little uncomfortable.


    It''s boring.


    When she got out of the toilet, it was Yun Juncai who was sitting opposite her. When he came, Yun Juncai also went to the toilet. As soon as Meng Li got back to his seat, Yun Juncai tilted his eyes and held a cigarette in his mouth and asked:


    "when I went to the toilet, where did you go?"


    Meng Li glances at him. The light in the bar is not good. He can''t see the details on Yun Juncai''s face clearly, but he only looks at his facial features, which is common.


    It can''t be said that he is handsome or has temperament at all. His eyes are not big. When he looks at people, he has an obscene temperament. He is not honest and magnanimous at all.


    It''s really a feeling of mediocrity all over the body. There''s nothing outstanding about it.


    Maybe beauty is in the eye of the beholder. At the beginning, the client felt that Yun Jun had temperament and looked good.


    Very flattered, I didn''t think that I was liked by such a man, some little lucky.


    It''s really not self-confidence, too low self-esteem.


    In fact, such a girl is also very distressing.


    "I go to the bathroom, too." Meng Li took a look at some wine in the glass, but he didn''t plan to drink it.


    Yun Jun Cai Baijiu, took up a glass of wine, drank a mouthful, clearly the alcohol is not high, he drank very loudly "hoarse", a Leng is drunk to 60 degrees liquor feeling.


    Especially pompous.


    Then he leaned back, squinted at Meng Li and asked, "is the bar fun?"


    "It''s like the third time you''ve been to a bar. Are you used to it?"


    Meng lisuo leaned back on the sofa and squinted at him:


    "why? Does the bar still need to adapt? "


    "Or is it a rich man''s project? I''m a country bumpkin. I''m not comfortable when I come here, and I have to study hard?"


    Yun Juncai frowned:


    "you''re a good blacksmith. I just want to ask you casually. You really can do it."


    Meng Li laughed for a while, didn''t speak, didn''t feel interesting.


    Yun Juncai is really a wonderful flower. I don''t know what his family conditions are, but it won''t be very good.


    People born into really good families are not so good.


    "It''s boring for two people to drink. I''ll call some friends." Meng from such a raise, Yun Juncai immediately feel very bored.


    It''s boring to face this woman.


    Meng Li: "it''s up to you. If you have money, shout."


    "Money? You''re talking about money again. Is it tacky? " Yun Juncai is even more unhappy.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "no money? Then you don''t have to pay to get out of this bar. "


    Yun Juncai frowns and stares at Meng Li. There is a warning in his eyes. The meaning is very direct, that is, let Meng Li not be mischievous. Be careful that he turns over.


    If the client saw Yun Juncai''s eyes, he would not say anything more.


    "Drink it. There''s plenty more." Meng Li seems to be afraid and directly changes the topic.


    Yun Juncai''s face was "you know who you are." he continued to drink, and then talked with Meng Li, that is, painting big cakes.


    He said with a heavy heart:


    "I tell you, Wu Yue, don''t worry too much about money. Follow me, don''t be afraid of no money. Even if you don''t have money, it''s temporary."


    "When I get a return on my investment in this project, the money will come."


    Meng Li sat up straight, as if he was listening to Yun Juncai''s words. He was shaking with his glass in his hand, but he didn''t drink any more.


    This body has been drinking almost, it''s very uncomfortable to drink again.


    After listening to Yun Juncai, she lowered her head with a sarcastic smile on her lips. She really felt that there are all kinds of strange things in the world. Such vulgar and despicable people make people laugh.


    Compared with this object of mission, she also wanted to appreciate the era of the last world. People at least planned major events and the world.


    Means and conduct are several grades higher than Yun Juncai, and they are not so disgusting.


    It''s disgusting with all my strength. I''m afraid I came here with the mission of disgusting people.


    She asked casually:


    "you always say that you have project investment, but I really want to know what project."


    "What project? I said, "do you understand?" Yun Juncai asked haughtily.Meng Li asked: "how do you know I don''t understand if you don''t say it?"


    Hearing what Mengli said, Yun Juncai sneered:


    "come on, how many goods do you have


    "Besides, you woman, what do you know about this? We old men are doing things outside. All you can do is support."


    Meng Li takes a strange look at Yun Juncai. He doesn''t know if he has drunk or whether Yun Juncai is really disgusting. Now she really wants to vomit.


    It''s hard.


    Forget it, don''t talk to Yun Juncai, so as not to spit it out.


    Yun Juncai is still talking, which means that you should not be so short-sighted. I don''t blame you for your ignorance, but don''t make trouble with me all day.


    Meng Li didn''t listen at all. She turned on her mobile phone and planned to sum up how much money the client owed.


    As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, it was full of all kinds of software for borrowing money. Meng Li opened it one by one and summed it up to 42000 yuan in debt.


    More than 40000, Meng Li can only be thankful that he didn''t reach 70000 or even more than 100000 in the later period. The more money he has, the more difficult it is to pay back?


    Meng Li squints at his mobile phone and takes it seriously. Yun Juncai finds out that the other party doesn''t listen to him at all. His anger rises and he is dissatisfied with him:


    "I''m talking to you?"


    Meng Li moved his eyes and looked at him:


    "I know."


    Later, she is not willing to take another look and moves her eyes back to the mobile phone, which makes Yun Juncai feel that he is despised and Meng Li doesn''t respect him enough.


    Maybe alcohol makes people impulsive. He reaches out his hand to shoot Meng Li''s mobile phone.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Yun Jun would suddenly start, and no one would use a mobile phone, so the mobile phone was shot on the ground. Meng Li''s hand was empty, but he still kept watching the mobile phone.


    But her eyes moved in the past, fixed on Yun Juncai, gorgeous light conversion, the brightest light hit Meng Li''s face, Meng Li''s cold face shine clearly.


    There was also a deep chill in his eyes.

 Chapter 1608

    She put her hand on the table and left her mobile phone on the ground, saying to Yun Juncai word by word:


    "pick it up for me."


    It was the first time that Yun Juncai saw the other party''s momentum, and he was almost suppressed. Then he thought of the woman''s nature. His surprise and slight fear disappeared, and he hummed:


    "the mobile phone is on your side, won''t you pick it up by yourself?"


    Meng Li laughs, inexplicably:


    "again, pick it up for me."


    Yun Juncai''s expression was even worse: "I can''t pick it up? If you can''t pick it up, don''t take it. "


    He looked around. He didn''t want the people around him to see this scene. After all, he didn''t have face when he was seen by a woman.


    Seeing that no one noticed, he was relieved and noticed that Meng Li had been staring at him. He said:


    "why, are you going to kill me with your eyes?"


    Meng Li put on a strange smile at the corner of his mouth:


    "I don''t need to look at you if I want to kill you."


    Yun Juncai


    What is it?


    How do you feel that Wu Yue suddenly becomes a cow?


    There happened to be a bar attendant passing by. He was carrying a box with many empty bottles in it. Meng Li suddenly stood up and took one out of it and banged it on Yun Juncai''s head.


    The waiter was stunned and stood in the same place at a loss. But Yun Juncai never thought that this woman would dare to smash him with a bottle of wine. He was shocked, annoyed and his head was buzzing.


    The guests in the next card seat were also stunned. They were all staring at this side.


    Yun Juncai covers his head and stares at Meng Li. His eyes are full of storm, but there is no action.


    At the moment, the brain is actually blank.


    Meng Li takes a look at the wine bottle in his hand and knocks Yun Juncai, but he doesn''t break it. It''s really good for the quality.


    She took a look at the waiter beside, and casually put the bottle back to him.


    Then he said:


    "it''s OK, you go."


    The waiter took a look at Yun Juncai and swallowed his saliva. He wanted to say something. Seeing the deep warning in Meng Li''s eyes, he could only hold back what he wanted to say.


    Silence


    Forget it, the rule of life is that more is better than less. Mind your own business.


    The waiter took a look at the still on mobile phone on the ground, hesitated for a while, and walked away directly.


    After the waiter left, Yun Juncai stood up and suppressed his anger, but it still sounded like a low roar:


    "are you crazy?"


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Meng Li just asked faintly:


    "ask you again, will you pick up this mobile phone or not? If we don''t pick it up, we''ll fight here today and let the people in the bar watch it for free. "


    "You don''t know?" Yun Juncai''s eyes are turning. He is afraid that someone will pay attention to him.


    But now it''s hard for others not to pay attention to him. We look here intentionally or unconsciously.


    "No, I see what you can do to me today." Yun Juncai snorted. Now compromise is the most shameful thing.


    Never compromise!


    Meng Li laughs and goes straight away. Yun Jun sees Wu Yue go to the next table. There is a box of wine under the next table. He drinks half a box of empty bottles there.


    Wu Yue took out a bottle from the inside and came back with cold feeling. She really wanted to fight with him today.


    Yun Juncai''s heart can''t help shaking for a moment. No, no, no, he doesn''t want to lose face in the bar. He often comes to this bar. If he makes trouble here, he will be embarrassed to come in the future.


    He is definitely not afraid of Wu Yue.


    After persuading himself, Yun Juncai resolutely got up and picked up Meng Li''s mobile phone and put it on the table. He felt humiliated again. Meng Li strode back and saw that the mobile phone was already on the table. He immediately laughed:


    "right, let''s not be so stiff. Let''s take a step back."


    Yun Juncai''s face trembled and he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end, but he didn''t look good at Meng Li''s eyes, so he stood up and left directly.


    Meng Li releases his mental energy and sees that he has gone to settle the bill. After settling the bill, he leaves without waiting for her.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t wait. Meng Li takes a look at the time. It''s already half past twelve. She looks for her key and goes back by herself.


    There''s no money. It takes nearly half an hour to walk home. When Meng Li comes home wobbly, he finds that Yun Juncai gets home before her.


    "How dare you hit me!" As soon as Meng Li enters the door, Yun Juncai reaches out a hand and grabs Meng Li''s hair.


    It seems that he is going to clean up Meng Li. Although Meng Li has just come to this body and hasn''t started to practice, it''s OK to avoid Yun Juncai''s attack. Naturally, he can''t catch his hair.As soon as his body bends, Yun Juncai''s hand pounces. He wants to grab it again. Meng Li snorts. As soon as he straightens up, he punches him in the stomach.


    Since there is no strength, we need to find the pain point to enlarge Yun Juncai''s pain. Otherwise, we are tickling him. It''s just that Yun Jun still has a beer belly, so that the strength of this punch is not very good.


    He just has time to raise his foot to kick Meng Li. Meng Li takes a look at the handbag hanging in the porch. Yun Juncai gave it to her when the client first fell in love. I don''t know if it''s expensive, but it''s firm and angular. It''s painful to hit someone.


    She straightened up, quickly reached out a hand to take off the bag, and then threw it at Yun Juncai''s head, hitting him on the head.


    Besides, Yun Juncai originally put out a foot to kick Meng Li at this time, but he didn''t hit it. His head was smashed again. He couldn''t control his balance for a moment, so he fell on the ground directly.


    He looked at Meng Li angrily:


    "you...!"


    "You don''t think about it, do you?"


    With these words, he got up again and looked at Meng Li. He didn''t know if he was afraid to fight. Anyway, he didn''t fight any more.


    Meng Li suddenly felt sleepy. He really drank too much wine.


    He decided to let Yun Juncai go for a while. Anyway, life is still long.


    Said:


    "how can I not think about it, I love you so much."


    "I may have drunk too much and had a little impulse."


    Yun Juncai didn''t expect that the other side began to soften as soon as the conversation changed. He suddenly felt that this woman was not a psycho. He was still beating him one second, and he was softened the next second. He didn''t play according to the routine.


    He now head melon seed ache, in the heart also aggrieved very much, since childhood family person also did not hit him, this woman how dare?


    It''s amazing!


    "I went to take a shower first, and then I went to sleep." Meng Li is also too lazy to wait for Yun Juncai to reply. He goes to his bedroom to get his clothes and take a bath.


    After Meng Li came out from the bath, Yun Jun sat on the sofa and stared at Meng Li, asking:


    "after you have finished, I want to take it as if it didn''t happen?"

 Chapter 1609

    Meng Li picks eyebrows:


    "do you want to pick something?"


    Yun Juncai was very angry:


    "no matter what your attitude is, you have to apologize to me."


    He thought it was too late to talk about it today, but the more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and he couldn''t swallow it.


    Meng Li said:


    "sorry, I shouldn''t hit you. I won''t drink next time."


    In the face of Meng Li''s insincere apology, Yun Juncai is even more depressed. Before he says anything, he sees that the other party enters the bedroom without saying a word. Yun Juncai gets up and wants to follow him into the bedroom, only to find that the door is locked.


    This added to his anger. He kicked the door and yelled: "Wu Yue, you are promising now, you dare to lock the door."


    Meng Li ignored him, and then he roared:


    "open the door, it''s up to you if you don''t open the door."


    Meng Li still ignored me, and he also scolded: "do you want to be dumped by me? Open the door if you want to live with me."


    Then he raised his foot and kicked the door.


    It was so noisy that Meng Li finally gave him a faint reply:


    "what''s the matter? Do you want me to come out to the kitchen and pick up a knife to chop with you? I''m still drunk now. I''m not clear headed. Don''t provoke me. "


    Yun Juncai


    He found out that this woman is drunk.


    I can''t get into trouble.


    But he was still angry. Yun Juncai kicked the door again. He wanted to kick the door open.


    But this door is really strong. I didn''t open it for a long time. On the contrary, my feet hurt.


    So he didn''t continue to kick the door. Standing at the door for a while, he found that there was no movement in it and said to it:


    "if you don''t open the door, I''ll go out. You don''t want to see me tonight."


    People who love him don''t want to let him go when they hear this, but Meng Li


    Now I''m in bed, squinting.


    Yun Juncai put down his words, but he didn''t get the response he imagined. He was so angry that he left directly.


    This woman still needs to be ignored from time to time to be clever.


    But hearing the voice of Yun Juncai going out, Meng Li is completely relieved that nothing will disturb her sleep any more.


    I closed my eyes and fell asleep. I started to sleep after one o''clock, but I woke up after five o''clock.


    After Meng Li wakes up, she takes out the julingzhu and begins to practice. She must have the strength to crush Yun Juncai. When she reaches ten o''clock, she takes a tube of nutriment.


    Lazy, not willing to make breakfast.


    It''s a waste of time.


    In fact, there is nothing to eat at home, some noodles, if you come down to eat, there is no seasoning, it seems that there are no eggs at home.


    After taking the nutrient, Meng Li feels a little sleepy again. He falls down and closes his eyes to go on sleeping. But just before he goes to sleep, his mobile phone rings. It''s Yun Juncai.


    Meng Li answered the phone and asked faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    There was a roar from the phone:


    "Wu Yue, you are really brave now, and you don''t even go to class?"


    Meng Li sat up again and suddenly remembered that he had to go to work. He laughed sarcastically and said:


    "go to work? Why do I have to go to work? I''ve been working for you for more than half a year. Have you ever paid me a cent, and paid me nothing in return? Am I really that stupid? "


    "Besides, since I went to work in the milk tea shop, I haven''t had a day off. There are 30 days in a month, so I have to do 30 days. There are 31 days in a month, and I still have to do 31 days. Are you doing it by people?"


    Yun Juncai said angrily:


    "have you been kicked by a donkey? Or am I used to you so much that you have the courage to make more trouble? "


    Meng Li: "if you don''t go to work, you don''t go to work. Hang up."


    Finish saying, Meng Li directly hung up the phone, just hung up the phone, the phone rings again, Meng Li thought it was Yun Juncai, did not expect it was a collection call.


    Meng Li just said that he would find a way to return it.


    The money is really borrowed by the client himself, and should be returned. Some of them are formal borrowing software, and should be given to them according to the rules.


    But some of them just violate the rules, and there are pitfalls in every item. They are very pitiful, and the interest is higher than the sky. Meng Li is a little worried about these.


    After the collection call, Yun Juncai''s call comes again. Meng Li breaks it and lies down to sleep.


    But she wants to sleep peacefully. Yun Jun won''t allow it.


    The milk and vegetable shop is usually guarded by the client alone, but now no one goes, which means that it can''t open the door.


    Don''t expect Yun Juncai to go to the store. In his words, there is no boss to see the store in person.


    Besides, he is so busy every day, and it''s a waste of time for him to visit the shop with his ability.That''s why Yun Jun went home.


    And in the bedroom door slamming kick the door, the success of Mengli wake up.


    She gets up, opens the bedroom door and stares at Yun Juncai unhappily:


    "what to do?"


    Yun Juncai said directly:


    "go to work."


    Meng Li: "if I don''t go?"


    "You have to go if you don''t go." His tone was overbearing.


    Meng Li came back and sat down. He didn''t look at him any more. Yun Juncai clenched his fist and wanted to hit someone. But in the story, he didn''t hit the client, so he didn''t have this habit.


    This time, I still want to revenge last night.


    "So even you''re going to embarrass me? I don''t have any money now. I''m sure it will double for you in the future. " He looked at each other with an expression that he didn''t care. He was not sure about it, so he began to soften his tone.


    This is the best way to deal with the client.


    Meng Li snorted: "it''s not good for me when I''m poor. I can still count on you to be good for me when you are developed?"


    "What can I do to you now? Didn''t I treat you well when I was rich? If you eat a pitaya, I''ll pick seeds for you. " He started talking about what happened before.


    It''s easy to mention, but it works wonders for the client.


    Meng Li retorted: "don''t move yourself here. I''ll let you choose."


    "But you are very happy to eat, you are very moved, you dare say that you were not happy at that time, I just try to give you happiness, let you enjoy the most special treatment, what do you want me to do?"


    "Now that I have no money, I don''t want you to help me. Is our relationship so bad? Listen to me, OK? If you insist, I''ll have money for you next month. "


    Meng Li looked at him coldly:


    "even if you break the sky today, I won''t go."


    How sick is the brain will go to work, if according to the relationship between the boss and employees, she can''t move the money of the milk tea shop, at least she should be reasonable at that time.


    Since there is no benefit, why do you have to be a free labor force?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yun Juncai endured the great anger and asked with the last bit of patience.

 Chapter 1610

    Meng Li: "not much."


    "Don''t bother me, I won''t go anyway."


    Yun Juncai stares at Meng Li for a long time, and finally confirms that there is no friendship in each other''s eyes. In the past, every time she quarrels with herself, she can''t help crying, with a sad face. Even if she complains, she also stares at him plaintively.


    But now there is no emotion. It''s too soft. Does it have to be hard?


    "Get off to work!" Yun Juncai talks and walks this way. It seems that he wants to pull Meng Li up.


    Meng Li directly stood up to avoid him and stared at him fiercely, saying:


    "Yun Juncai, I tell you, you''d better not provoke me. Now that I''m in debt recovery, I''ve got the heart to die. If I have to go to work, I''ll be careful that I can''t think of putting a poison or something, and you''ll lose your fortune."


    "How dare you..." Angry, Yun Juncai''s face is red with anger. He didn''t expect that the other party still has such a vicious idea. He stretched out his hand and wanted to slap Meng Li in the face.


    Meng Li snorted: "dare you do it?"


    She reaches out her hand and grabs Yun Juncai''s hand. Her backhand is a slap and gives it to Yun Juncai. This slap is made with Meng Li''s whole strength. It''s extremely loud and makes Yun Juncai feel numb on half of his face.


    He made a sudden effort to shake Meng Li''s hand away and began to roll his sleeve. His expression was ferocious and he was already extremely angry.


    He said fiercely:


    "you''re a cheap woman, and you''re addicted to beating people, aren''t you? I didn''t fight with you before because you''re a woman, but I don''t want to be shameful. Let''s see how I deal with you today! "


    With these words, his sleeve had been rolled up, and he was about to hit Meng Li in the face with his fist. Meng Li was dexterous and avoided. When he noticed again, he was already around him.


    Meng Li raised his elbow towards his back neck socket. He immediately turned around to catch Meng Li. Meng Li stepped back with small steps and said to Yun Juncai:


    "come and catch me, you catch me."


    "If you catch me, I''ll lose, OK?"


    If you change the scene, designation is fun, but at this time, in Yun Juncai''s eyes, it''s very sick, it''s contempt for him.


    He doesn''t believe that a man can''t beat a woman, and runs to Meng Li in a fierce way. The room is so big, see where you can run.


    Just as he arrived at Meng Li''s side, he didn''t know what was going on, so he was kicked in the stomach again. When the pain was most intense, he felt that he was kicked in the back again. He turned back immediately. I really don''t know how she ran to the back dexterously.


    Meng Li feels that she is not as good as Yun Juncai at present, but she is more skillful than body method. Her routine is much more than Yun Juncai.


    He has been walking around with Yun Juncai all the time. In the end, Yun Juncai didn''t catch her. Instead, he was beaten and kicked by her from time to time, which made his whole body ache. Moreover, he didn''t have any strength after such a toss.


    At ordinary times, he doesn''t exercise. His lifestyle is extremely decadent, and his physical quality is not good. Now that he has suffered a loss, Yun Juncai is upset that he is not strong enough to catch a woman.


    "What are you going to do?" Yun Juncai doesn''t catch Meng Li and gives up.


    But he was not reconciled, especially feeling depressed and uncomfortable in his stomach. He lifted up his clothes and saw that there were several bruises on his stomach. When he pressed them, it hurt so much that he couldn''t help but give a cry:


    "so cruel."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "don''t provoke me."


    "Don''t you usually look down on our rural people? But when I was a child, I used to go up the tree and dig out the nest and the honeycomb, and I used to chase wild pheasants. "


    "Don''t tell me. Just now, you look like those wild pheasants who have no brains. They are so embarrassed. It''s a pity that I''m a good hand at catching wild pheasants."


    "You..." Yun Juncai''s forehead was blue, and it was hard to be humiliated.


    "You don''t love me now, do you, or how can you be willing to attack me?" Yun Juncai couldn''t fight and scold him. Finally, he decided to try to influence Meng Li with his true feelings again.


    As long as people''s hearts are made of meat, there will be times when they will be moved.


    Too helpless, if you can fight, as for yourself?


    Yun Juncai took a deep breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was too tired. If he hadn''t gasped for shame, he would have gasped for a few mouthfuls.


    Meng Li looked coldly at the past:


    "if you talk nonsense, I''ll beat you so hard that you can''t say a word."


    "Don''t go too far." Yun Juncai said.


    Meng Li laughs and walks towards him like Yun Juncai did just now. Seeing this, Yun Juncai can''t help retreating and says:


    "what can''t be said well? Do you have to do it?"


    Meng Li: "get out of here."


    Yun Juncai slowly retreated to the door: "OK, OK, I''ll go out. As long as you can calm down, I''ll do anything.""I don''t fight with women."


    With that, looking at Meng Li''s fists waving towards him, he finally learned a little from Meng Li. This time, he managed to avoid the danger, resolutely opened the door and slipped out.


    Can be regarded as pure, originally intended to continue to sleep, think or practice it, just fight or very tired, need to use body method.


    The effect she wants is to beat Yun Juncai so that he can''t get up without using body method or even using his brain.


    Releasing his mental strength, he takes a look at Yun Juncai. He is still standing at the door, staring at the bedroom door with venomous eyes. Finally, he rubs his body, takes out his wallet, looks at it, and gives a sneer.


    With your ability, as long as you are an individual, you have to eat. When you have no money to eat, you can''t ask him for it?


    It''s very easy to want money. Only when you go to work can you have money, and he doesn''t support idle people.


    Think of these, Yun Juncai heart balance a lot, but suddenly realized, if the other party hit him how to do?


    No, if the other party doesn''t dare to make direct contact with him, he will only sneak attack when he doesn''t pay attention. Surely he doesn''t dare to rob him. Is it more difficult to rob him?


    Yun Juncai''s mind is a little confused and irritable. He can''t help kicking the floor after being so angry. He feels hungry. When he opens the refrigerator, he sees nothing.


    If you should be angry at ordinary times, but today Yun Juncai is speechless.


    This kind of person is probably the embodiment of the strength of bullying, in his slightly stronger, he did not dare to be so presumptuous.


    The client has always been around him in a weak and obedient manner, which leads him to go too far, because he is too easy to bully. He probably thinks that it is a blood loss for such a bully not to bully.

 Chapter 1611

    There is no food at home, and the feeling of suffocating in my heart can''t go away. Yunjun decides to go out to relax.


    By the way, buy some medicine to wipe it.


    But on the way, he received a call from his partner, asking Yun Juncai why the milk tea shop didn''t open today.


    He just gave the money and was not responsible for the business in the store. In fact, he had a lot of heart in his heart. At least he passed by every day to see if the door was open.


    Yun Jun just said that the shop assistant was ill.


    The man pondered and asked:


    "what''s the disease, is it serious? How many days off? "


    It seems that the shop assistant is his girlfriend.


    In fact, the client''s salary is taken out of the profit every month. The clerk directly gives it to Yun Juncai and asks him to pay his salary.


    But Yunjun swallowed all the money himself and never gave it to him. There was no need to give it to him in his heart.


    The man is counting a few days off. He wants to deduct his salary when he gets paid.


    Yunjuncai thought about it and said:


    "I don''t know, the situation is quite serious."


    "So." The voice over there was faint, and then said:


    "you have nothing to go to the top for a few days. I''m too busy to make room."


    Yun Juncai felt aggrieved in his heart. Why should he go to the top, but he just endured it and said:


    "I''ve been busy recently, and I don''t have time."


    "Then recruit another one. I always say recruit one, but you don''t need to." There was a sullen tone.


    "Don''t you want money for one?" Yun Juncai muttered.


    Now to find a person, you have to give them three thousand a month and deduct their salary from the profits. Then you have to take more than one thousand a month.


    Wu Yue didn''t see the shop well by herself. She did two people''s work by herself, but she didn''t know that she was tired, so she didn''t go to work all of a sudden.


    Yun Juncai murmured in a low voice, but the other party still heard him and was speechless.


    Simply say:


    "then you can do it. I''m free, and I can''t go to see it."


    This milk tea shop can''t bring him much income at all. He has other ways to get some pocket money.


    So even if it''s closed, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s Yun Juncai who only lives on the money earned by the milk tea shop. He cares about it very much.


    Hear the other party this indifferent attitude, cloud handsome just in the heart again a burst of flustered, said a voice to know, there then hang up the phone.


    Meng Li practiced at home for a while, and her mobile phone rang again. She frowned. The frequency of the mobile phone rang like a salesman, and the business was really busy.


    Pick up a look, is the client''s brother called.


    The client used to love his younger brother. She would give him what he needed, but when he met Yun Juncai, he had no money to give him. He felt guilty, but he couldn''t help it.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li asked.


    In fact, this younger brother is not a very sensible one. He doesn''t spend money indiscriminately. He is very frugal and simple.


    Of course, they are also self abased and shy.


    Reading really needs money, especially now that he is a freshman, he has a lot of schoolwork. He doesn''t have much time to do odd jobs, and he doesn''t have much income. All the money he spends depends on his family.


    It''s very tight.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Wu Kai asked.


    Meng Li: "something to say."


    "Have you paid your salary? Do you have any money on hand? Can you lend me some money? I don''t have any living expenses. Originally, my father said to call me yesterday. As a result, some people in our village died and the money went with the funeral. They didn''t have enough money for funeral. They asked my father to borrow some money, so..."


    Although from the phone, Meng Lidu can tell that Wu Kai is very nervous and cramped.


    He borrowed money from the client more than once, but the client had no money to give him. If he had no way, he might not have asked again and again.


    The young man''s self-esteem is quite strong.


    Meng Li now heard that he had a large sum of money and thought that the client still had a credit card with 500 credit lines in it. He said to Wu Kai:


    "how much do you want?"


    Wu Kai: "two hundred. I should be able to hold on until my father gives me money."


    Meng Li said Sheng Xing, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Credit cards can also be cashed out, but they only need handling charges. Now Meng Li, who is burdened with so many messy foreign debts, doesn''t care about this handling charge. After taking 200 yuan, he directly calls Wu Kai.


    By the way, I also saw the repayment date of this credit card. It''s coming soon.


    In the plot, this credit card has not been returned, and it has been overdue in the end.


    She went home and continued to practice. At noon, Yun Jun came back after eating outside. He asked Meng Li through the door:


    "have you eaten yet?"


    Meng Li doesn''t pay any attention to him at all. Yun Juncai checks in the kitchen and finds that the things inside don''t move. This woman usually doesn''t want to go out to eat alone, that is, she doesn''t eat.


    It''s terrible. I don''t eat it at noon in the morning.Don''t eat at night if you have the ability.


    As a result, at seven or eight o''clock in the evening, Meng Li didn''t mean to cook. He had been practicing hard in his room. Yun Juncai couldn''t help but ask again:


    "aren''t you really hungry?"


    Meng Li: "it has nothing to do with you."


    "A few of my friends are coming for dinner. Why don''t you go downstairs and buy some cold dishes?" Yun Juncai orders naturally.


    If a friend wants to come, she can''t afford to lose face. Then she will find a step down and make up. After a good coax tonight, won''t she go to work tomorrow?


    Meng Li almost laughed when he heard the words:


    "you wait."


    Yunjuncai some unknown, so, waiting for a long time did not wait for her people to come out.


    "What are you doing? My friends, they''re almost there Finally, he could not help urging.


    Meng Li:


    "don''t quarrel."


    Yun Juncai


    Meng Li still didn''t come out. As time went on, Yun Juncai became more and more worried. He cried at the door:


    "you should come out quickly."


    "They''re all downstairs."


    Meng Li didn''t move, so he kicked the door, and it was thumping:


    "come out, do you have a baby in it?"


    Meng Li took a deep breath. What''s this annoying thing?


    "Yun Juncai, I warn you, if you make a noise again, be careful that your friends will see a scene of you being beaten violently later."


    Yun Juncai''s eyelids jump, threat, the threat of chiguoguo.


    Damn it!


    He didn''t want to lose face in front of his friends, so he said to Meng Li:


    "since you don''t go out to buy vegetables, I can only invite them out to eat."


    He thought Meng Li would love money when he heard about it, but he didn''t expect that Meng Li just said casually:


    "go away."


    Yun Juncai is really helpless. With a sneer, he goes out directly. He meets his friends in the corridor and asks them to eat out.


    Finally, he ordered more dishes in revenge. In the early hours of the morning, he went home drunk, wringing leftovers in his hand, or drinking to embolden others, or holding his breath in his heart, he didn''t have a chance to eat. Now his brain was excited and impulsive, and he threw leftovers directly at the door of his bedroom.


    It was originally packed in plastic bags, but the mouth of the bag was not tied, so the vegetable juice flowed all over the floor.

 Chapter 1612

    The picture is disgusting, especially when there is a suspected spicy meat soup spilled on the ground. Meng Li releases his mental power and takes a look. It''s over.


    He stood up and walked towards the door step by step.


    Yun Juncai is quite capable of death.


    Meng Li''s anger rises in his heart. Yun Juncai doesn''t know what he will face next. Standing at the door, he shakes and shouts arrogantly:


    "come out to eat. You haven''t eaten all day. I brought you some special food."


    Meng Li''s voice was very indifferent:


    "OK, I''ll come out to eat."


    Yun Juncai doesn''t know what Meng Li has seen outside. Hearing Meng Li''s clever promise, he immediately laughs with exaggeration:


    "you are still so cheap, woman."


    "I''ll pack you something and you''ll be happy to come back."


    Or the rest, tut tut


    When he was laughing happily, the door suddenly opened, facing Meng Li''s cold face, which made him feel guilty.


    Can''t help but back a few steps, Meng Li looked at the ground splashed soup, from above across the past, to the cloud Juncai side.


    Meng from such a close, he even instinctively hide, it seems that although drunk, things during the day is still in his mind.


    It has formed a certain shadow for him.


    Meng Li suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs his collar. Then he works hard on his leg. He is soft all over and has no strength. When he is tripped by Meng Li''s leg, he loses his support and kneels on the ground.


    His hands were quickly controlled by Meng Li.


    Then Meng Li presses Yun Juncai''s head and forces his face to the pile of leftovers on the ground.


    Now he finally realized what Meng Li was going to do, and began to struggle crazily, scolding:


    "you crazy woman, are you crazy? What do you want to do? "


    But now he is being clamped down by Meng Li from behind, and he has no strength to resist Meng Li at all. His head is still moving towards the leftovers on the ground uncontrollably.


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed a little fierce and pressed hard. His face came into close contact with the leftovers. His eyes, nose and mouth were stained with soup, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Meng Li asked:


    "how about it? I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    "Crazy, you''re crazy." Yun Juncai said in horror that he was struggling, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t stand up.


    Meng Liqiang made his face rub in the soup. His eyes were so painful that he couldn''t open at all. The spicy soup in his nose was particularly uncomfortable. He pushed his legs desperately and roared wildly:


    "let me go."


    Meng Li slapped him on the back of the head with his hand and asked:


    "do you have a long memory?"


    "What?" His voice was a little vague.


    Meng Li claps again. Yun Juncai gives a "hiss" in pain. He is still struggling. Meng lisuo beats him in the head again and again.


    Yun Juncai''s head is buzzing, because the pepper goes into his nose, he is choked out of his nose. Then the nose drops on the ground, and Meng Li presses his head to rub, er


    So the snot was eaten by himself again.


    The picture is too beautiful to describe.


    At the beginning, he still had the strength to struggle, but at the end, he simply collapsed like a dead dog, and he was soft as Meng Li could fight:


    "don''t hit me, please. If you hit me again, I will die."


    It''s too bad. It''s very painful.


    Meng Li was still angry. He didn''t listen to Yun Juncai''s plea for mercy. He hit him in the head and felt tired.


    Yun Juncai''s voice of begging for mercy is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, there is no movement at all. Meng Li hammers a few times. It seems that he is asleep to listen to his breathing?


    Can you sleep here?


    To be exact, it should be coma, and it is normal to have such a situation after drinking.


    But Meng Li is still a little worried. Don''t kill anyone again. The main reason is that he can''t die so easily.


    She tried to turn over Yun Juncai, who was like a dead pig, and saw that his vegetable soup was sticky and disgusting. Then she gave him a pulse. Well, in terms of pulse, he should not die.


    Then he clapped his hands and stood up. Naturally, it was impossible to kindly drag him to a suitable place to sleep. He also put his face down and let the leftovers he brought back soak his face.


    However, although in a coma, the body instinctively knows that it''s hard to soak in the soup. Unconsciously, the head deviates, leaving space for breathing.


    Meng Li sneered, and squatted down to find out his wallet and mobile phone from Yun Juncai.


    To ask modern people what is the most important, of course, is the two.


    The mobile phone is fingerprint unlocked. The client never has a chance to see Yun Juncai''s mobile phone. He looks at the mobile phone more closely. When others touch it, they are nervous and take a bath with them.With his hand to unlock, open chat software, is to chat with some girls, there are quite a lot of people, most of the time he pinched himself into a businessman''s image, and then take advantage of the girl''s oral, let the girl send some photos or something.


    However, there are also girls who despise him. He sends ten messages, and others reply one message out of politeness. It''s still very short.


    If he had nothing to do, he would send a red envelope to the girl. Some girls should have known each other in the game, so he would give them a skin, dozens of yuan. Then the girl would not mean to say a few good words to him, and the rest would be gone.


    But now the girls are not easy to cheat, really willing to meet with him are not.


    Meng Li carefully read these, feel really funny, just like Yun Juncai, also can only cheat the client, who has never been in love, and a little warm will be moved.


    The client doesn''t know the routine, but many girls have a clear idea of what kind of routine yunjuncai uses. On the contrary, they give yunjuncai the routine, which makes yunjuncai spend a lot of money and not take advantage of it.


    Forget it, don''t bother to see these, although there are still a lot of them, Meng Li points to open cloud Juncai''s banking software.


    It''s just that the password is set. It''s still a bit difficult. Originally, I wanted to hypnotize Yun Juncai to ask him, but I''d better try it first.


    she took out Yun Jun''s identity card from her wallet. The identity card had not been seen by the consignor. Meng Li wrote down the ID number and the address above, and then tried it on the date of birth of Yun Jun AI''s identity card. I never expected that it was his password.


    Many people have this habit, and if Meng Li guesses correctly, the passwords of other banking software should be the same. Generally speaking, for the convenience of memory, they will be set the same.


    After all, there are too many kinds of software and passwords now. If there are so many kinds of passwords, I can''t remember them after a while.

 Chapter 1613

    Meng Lixian is to open every bank software, the password is really the same.


    So better, just saved her time to hypnotize Yun Juncai.


    Then he summed up all the money in his bank card. I didn''t expect that it would add up to more than 30000.


    Meng Li was satisfied with him. After all, he didn''t expect him at the beginning, but he felt that Yun Juncai was really disgusting.


    He has money in his hand, but he is not willing to spend any money on his life. He has been exploiting the client. He not only makes the client pay for his life, but also turns the money borrowed by the client into his own money.


    It''s amazing not to be paid.


    And he never felt that his actions were vicious when he did these things.


    This is the most terrible, of course, peace of mind, will not be condemned by conscience.


    Then Meng Li transferred all the 30000 yuan to his own account, but the client had a total difference of more than 40000 yuan. What about the debt of more than 10000 yuan?


    It''s not a big problem. Meng Li takes out Yun Juncai''s credit card directly and goes to get money overnight. What he wants to do is take out his credit card and pay off his debt.


    But did not expect his credit card password and his software password is not the same, Meng Li guessed two did not guess, and then enter the wrong password, the card was locked, can only go home.


    Then he took out the silver needle and poked several acupoints on the unconscious Yun Juncai''s head, waking him up.


    Yun Juncai wants to open his eyes vaguely, but his eyes immediately feel a burning pain.


    He quickly closed his eyes and instinctively wanted to wipe them with his clothes. Unfortunately, there was soup on his sleeve, so


    It''s getting worse.


    Now he felt that his neck could not hold his head. He hung his head and asked vaguely:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li saw that Yun Juncai wanted to hypnotize even harder. He might as well ask directly, asking:


    "what''s your credit card password?"


    "What?" Yun Juncai subconsciously feels that this is a very important thing, but his thinking is not clear at all. What''s the code?


    Meng Li slapped him on the head and asked:


    "password, your credit card password."


    The pain made Yun Juncai''s brain a little clearer. He was weak all over, and his head was about to drop to his stomach. He said:


    "what do you want the password to do? I have no money in it, and the amount is not high."


    Meng Li: "do you want to try the food you brought back? Believe it or not? "


    "Don''t be too arrogant. I''ll tell you that it''s a society ruled by law. You belong to maltreatment. If I sue you, you will go to jail."


    Meng Li sneered: "do you think I can do prison for a lifetime?"


    "What do you mean?" Yun Juncai asked.


    Meng Li is too lazy to talk nonsense with Yun Juncai. He presses his head and goes to the soup. When Meng Li comes here, Yun Juncai immediately remembers his password.


    "Don''t mess with me, I I''ll tell you He said vaguely.


    In fact, tears are flowing out, inexplicably feel afraid, and feel very humiliating.


    There was no way to fight. He could only be manipulated. He also felt that he shouldn''t drink. If he didn''t drink, he wouldn''t be in such a mess.


    After giving the password to Meng Li, Meng Li threw him out of the door.


    Yun Juncai''s head is not clear all the time. He wants to struggle, but he has no strength. Finally, he lies down in the same place and falls asleep.


    Meng Li takes out Yun Juncai''s several credit cards and withdraws money one by one. He only withdraws 20000 yuan at most.


    In addition, he got 30000 yuan out of his bank card, which is 50000 yuan in total, while he is in debt of 42000 yuan, which leaves 8000 yuan.


    But the client worked here for eight months. At that time, he said 3000 yuan a month and 24000 yuan in eight months. Therefore, Yun Juncai still owes her 16000 yuan.


    It''s just that Yun Juncai can''t find any money. He even empties his credit card.


    Meng Li wants to borrow it in the name of Yun Juncai directly on those platform software. Unfortunately, he can''t get the money right away. Moreover, even if he can get the money right away, he can''t help it.


    Those who want face information, now cloud Juncai this state is certainly no way to cooperate.


    I can only get rid of this idea.


    When she got home, she directly ignored Yun Juncai lying on the ground. She had planned to wait a few more days, beat him again when she was stronger, and then pay for him. Unexpectedly, he was so drunk that he sent him to the door and provoked her, so she had to be rude.


    Just let Meng Li did not expect is, in this condition, cloud Jun can sleep on the ground until noon.


    His body moved, people wake up the first thing is used to open their eyes, but his eyes still did not open, as long as a try is very painful.


    I close my eyes and touch my face. I don''t know what''s on my face. It tastes disgusting.


    Naoren felt like he was stabbed by a needle. He was holding his hand on the ground and wanted to stand up. Just as he was about to stand up, his sole slipped and fell down again, which made him grin.What''s on the ground?


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing when she saw this funny scene. At the moment, she was sitting on the sofa, her hand was burning on her mobile phone, and she paid back the money one by one.


    Some software can only borrow two or three thousand, all kinds of software are borrowed, tens of thousands of yuan let Meng Li busy all morning, but still not finished, anyway, all kinds of information to fill in, trouble.


    But also pay attention to some software overlord terms, Meng from these software are in mind.


    If there''s a chance, we''ll give them some trouble.


    This is because it is deceptive in nature. It is said that the interest rate is guaranteed to be low, but it is quietly higher than a lot of interest without the knowledge of others. It is especially overbearing and does not give you the opportunity to reason. This is the situation that forces many people to a dead end.


    "Come and help me. What''s wrong with me?" Hearing Meng Li''s smile, Yun Juncai is very angry, which is obviously laughing at him.


    Meng Li looked in the past again. This time Yun Jun got up.


    She asked in surprise:


    "don''t you remember yesterday?"


    Yun Juncai didn''t think of it for the first time. He said:


    "I remember I was kind enough to pack food for you yesterday. What do I have? And on my face, did I fall here yesterday when I was drunk? "


    Meng Li: "er..."


    It''s incredibly stupid.


    "Think about it again?" Meng Li said.


    Yun Juncai twists his brows, holds the wall, and wants to feel his way to the toilet to wash. Listening to Meng Li''s words, his brows are locked deeper, and then the memory returns.


    Many fragments appeared in his mind. He knew what was going on, so his expression became indescribable in a moment.


    "You are special..." Yun Juncai gritted his teeth.


    "Cheap woman, I don''t want you anymore. Get out of here!"


    How dare this woman? How dare you do this to him!

 Chapter 1614

    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "if you want me to go, you can give me your salary."


    "You think so." Yun Juncai still holds the wall and closes his eyes, but he wants to open his eyes and stare at Meng Li, and tries to open a crack.


    Thinking about yesterday''s credit card password, he was surprised to find that he had said all the passwords. He was very upset and immediately asked, "by the way, what do you want me to do with the password?"


    Meng Li took back his eyes to see Yun Juncai. He couldn''t bear to look directly at his face. It was disgusting. He said faintly:


    "take money, don''t you always say that you will help me pay my debts? But I didn''t wait until now, so I took your money and paid it back first. Anyway, you used all the money. "


    "What?" Yun Juncai''s voice was shocked.


    Meng Li thinks Yun Juncai shouldn''t be so shocked. It must be useful for others to ask him his password.


    "You want to die, don''t you?" Then there was his roar.


    Meng Li waved his hand casually and said:


    "I advise you not to quarrel with me. I''m a good-natured person, but I''m limited."


    "You steal my money, I''ll sue you!" Thinking that his money might be gone, he was heartbroken and willing to argue with Meng Li with such a face.


    Meng Li said faintly: "you go to sue, when the time comes to investigate, they will find that my money is used by you, so you should repay it."


    "Also, I think I need to remind you that your current behavior is like cheating money and sex. We''ll see who is more reasonable then."


    "And surely they will ask you to pay me, too?"


    After listening to Meng Li''s words, Yun Juncai''s eyebrows locked deeper and deeper. His lips trembled and he wanted to curse others, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    It''s very difficult.


    Holding the wall to the toilet, soon there was a sound of water. When he took a bath, Yun Juncai felt like he was whirling around and short of breath. He felt that the toilet was not breathable at all, and he would suffocate in the next second.


    After taking a bath, I found that I didn''t bring any clothes with me. I couldn''t wear the clothes I just put on any more, so I subconsciously called Meng Li:


    "bring me the clothes."


    Meng Li


    She even refused to answer him, leaving him shouting in the toilet.


    Shout tired just don''t shout, oneself so run out, people have shame, he didn''t with sitting in the living room looking down at the mobile phone Meng Li say what, straight to the bedroom.


    When he was dressed, he took a deep breath in bed. His eyes hurt and his whole body was uncomfortable. He felt that every bone seemed to be broken up and assembled together. His head was in a mess and he couldn''t think normally.


    "You come in!" He tried to shout Meng Li.


    Now I want to eat something to warm my stomach. There is a burning feeling in my stomach, which is very uncomfortable.


    Meng Li thinks that Yun Juncai is really not afraid of being beaten. That''s it. Why do you call her so naturally?


    She stood up, walked in slowly, leaned against the wardrobe, and asked in her spare time:


    "what do you do?"


    "Go and get me some porridge." Yun Juncai didn''t look at Meng Li. He closed his eyes.


    Meng Li laughed: "what flavor."


    "Preserved egg and lean meat porridge." Just covered his eyes with a quilt.


    Meng Li: "I''m not going."


    "Wu Yue, what are you doing? You can''t make it? " Yun Juncai suddenly sits up, opens his eyes and looks at Meng Li. His eyes are full of red blood. There is resentment and helplessness in Meng Li''s eyes.


    It''s not true to say how much Yun Juncai loves to give up. It''s just that his current physical condition doesn''t allow him to do too much. He just wants to drink a bowl of porridge to make himself more comfortable. The rest is not important at the moment.


    Meng Li: "yes, of course."


    "It''s just that I have to turn over now. It''s impossible for me to be a sheep that you can bully as before."


    Yun Juncai is very powerless:


    "you are like a changed person now."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but Yun Juncai pursed his mouth:


    "I don''t know what stimulation you have received, and I don''t know who taught you to do these things, but I tell you, it''s very destructive to our feelings."


    "Besides, do you feel better about bullying your loved ones?"


    Yun Jun just doesn''t believe that a woman who loves him without a bottom line can suddenly become a woman who doesn''t love him.


    Just think now she is all camouflage, are forced strong, maybe is to learn from who.


    Meng Li asked thoughtfully:


    "bullying? My beloved


    "Don''t I know you love me so much?" Yun Juncai still feels pain in his eyes and closes them again.


    Thinking, wait a little strength to go to the hospital to see, should be infected.


    Meng Li can''t help but frown. After understanding Yun Juncai''s idea, he feels funny.


    It''s funny and normal after that. Most people can''t accept the sudden change of people around them. If the person who has always loved you doesn''t love you, you won''t think that he doesn''t love you, and you will think that something should happen to him.A person who has always been obedient suddenly disobeys. She will not think that she suddenly realizes herself. She will only think that her rebellious heart is caused by the instigation of others or the influence of foreign things.


    She was speechless.


    Yun Juncai said:


    "I just didn''t expect that you would do such a thing when you were so kind. When did I treat you so well and forget that I treated you so well?"


    "You are so cruel and cruel. Do you know why I am so kind to talk to you now? It''s because I think a lot when I take a bath. You are my woman. I can forgive you for doing something wrong occasionally. Men are broad-minded. Otherwise, do you think you can beat me as a woman? I let you do it. "


    "I don''t want to hurt you at all."


    Meng Li: "I can fight."


    Yun Juncai


    "Who taught you? This person must be trying to harm you. I tell you that many people in the world have sinister intentions and can''t see you." He asked tentatively.


    Meng Li said:


    "speak less, or I will beat you."


    Yun Juncai


    I feel like I''m going crazy. It''s no use saying anything. I''m not afraid to yell at her, and I''m not afraid to coax her.


    You''re a crazy woman.


    "Do you hate me now?" He asked in distress.


    Meng Li: "hate."


    "What do you hate? Am I not good to you? " Yun Juncai couldn''t help asking.


    He felt that he could take her to see the world. Without him, she would never have lived in such a good house all her life, would she?


    There will not be such an easy job.


    Meng Li: "what are you good for me? Have you ever bought me beautiful clothes? "


    Yun Juncai: "no, but I''m good to you."


    Meng Li: "did you give me a lot of money?"


    Yun Juncai: "no, but I''m good to you."


    Meng Li: "do you take care of me now?"


    Yun Juncai: "no, but I''m good to you."


    Meng Li: "what

 Chapter 1615

    Meng Li listens to the tone that Yun Juncai takes for granted, which makes her a little confused.


    What?


    It''s just that I''m going to be laughed at by Yun Juncai.


    "Do you know how hard it is for a rural girl like you who has no education and no beauty to get married to the city?"


    "If the girls in your village know that you have found a city man to be your boyfriend, they will all envy you. Don''t be dissatisfied." Yun Juncai said with great care.


    Meng Li is completely laughed by Yun Juncai and sneers.


    The client has some inferiority, but Yun Juncai has said similar words more than once, and has been attacking the client''s self-esteem, making her even more humble.


    "How rich is your family? If I remember correctly, this house should be rented by you. If you have the ability, you can take me back to your parents'' house. I''ll see if you live in a rich area. " Meng Li asked sarcastically.


    Yun Juncai also chuckled:


    "rich area? Do you deserve it? Although our family is not rich, it is much better than you. If I marry you, you will change your family''s fate when you marry in the city. "


    Meng Li


    I can''t. I have to fight a dozen to get angry.


    Meng Li thought that he was going to do it. He took a hanger out of the closet and walked towards the bed. He took the hanger and said hello to Yun Juncai''s pig head.


    Yun Juncai''s head was solid, and he suffered so many times that his expression was ferocious:


    "you crazy woman, I''ll talk to you well, you crazy again, you domestic violence!"


    "What about my domestic violence? If you have the ability, tell everyone that you have been raped by a woman. Let''s see if they laugh at you. "


    "Are you..." Yun Juncai suddenly jumped out of bed, barefoot on the ground, raised his fist to Meng Li:


    "I really have to teach you a lesson."


    However, when Yun Juncai waved his fist and wanted to fight back, it was doomed to his fate today. Meng Li gave him another beating, but he didn''t say hello to him in the face, that is, he hit those pain points on his body, where he hit the hardest, and successfully beat Yun Juncai to beg for mercy:


    "Wu Yue, don''t fight, what''s good for you to kill me?" He piled up in the corner with his back to Meng Li.


    The reason why he turned his back on Meng Li was because he found that as long as he faced her face to face, she could beat herself very hard, and he couldn''t beat her.


    But back to back, leave back to her, she can at most face her back a few times, and then the head, the head is now numb, also called, so can feel much better.


    Meng Li glanced at the bent hanger and said faintly:


    "right, I''m going to conquer you now. I don''t know if you''ve taken it."


    Yun Juncai''s eyes were resentful, and he didn''t want to talk. Meng Li came to his head again. He immediately gave a cry and said:


    "take it..."


    Meng Li put the hanger back to the wardrobe and went out. Yun Juncai snorted, endured the pain of his whole body, cleaned up and went out of the door without saying a word.


    He''s going to see a doctor and issue a certificate. Anyway, these are all evidences. If this woman goes too far, he doesn''t mind putting down his dignity to sue her.


    I just didn''t expect that Wu Yue would appear next to him when I went downstairs to the parking lot and looked at him with a smile:


    "where are you going?"


    Yun Juncai stares at Meng Li''s smile. In the past, the smile was simple, but now it has a kind of cold air. It''s clearly smiling, but it can''t give people a warm feeling.


    Some scalp numb, cloud Juncai did not realize that he had been hit by the other side, a see her have a sense of fear.


    "When I go to the hospital, you don''t have to rest at home with me. You should be tired, too." He tried to be normal.


    If the other party follows, how can he find a doctor to issue a certificate?


    Meng jundao opened the door of the car and took a look from you


    Yun Juncai


    He stood still, holding back his anger, but he also had a good face and didn''t want to make trouble outside.


    But the most important thing is that there is no self-confidence.


    When he was outside with the client before, he dared to scold her in front of many passers-by, but the client was very gentle and would not answer back. Every time he scolded the client, he was very proud.


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows: "don''t you go yet?"


    Yun Juncai stares at Meng Li. Today she is wearing a white shirt, jeans and small white shoes. It''s a simple match, but she has a kind of sunny temperament.


    Unlike before, she had a different temperament like a lamb. Now her eyebrows are full of confidence, which makes her facial features more vivid and moving.


    A simple horsetail is particularly vigorous.


    But the more the other party is like this, the more it makes him feel unable to control. He doesn''t like this kind of independent girl.


    And who would have thought that such a girl would be like a psycho at home."Go..." Yun Juncai can''t say that he won''t go. Now it''s too hard, so he wants to go to the hospital to get some medicine to relieve it.


    He also got in the car, started the car and drove on the road. Meng Li said faintly:


    "your car should be the same as it was several years ago, but you are only a few years old and you can only drive when you are an adult, but according to your conditions, you should not have a car when you are an adult."


    "You shouldn''t particularly like the model, so what made you choose it? Maybe second hand? Three hands? It''s a good brand, but it''s not very good. I thought people in the city drive good cars. "


    In fact, Meng Li doesn''t think it''s any good to buy a second-hand car. He can start with those with high cost performance.


    Just fight for Yun Juncai and make fun of him.


    He is not proud of the car, as if the client is not with him in this life can not ride the car like.


    "You..." Yun Juncai felt that he would vomit blood in the next second.


    This car is a second-hand thing. He never told anyone about it. In the circle of friends who don''t know about his family, he always said that it''s a vegetable car at home, and he didn''t want to buy a new one, so he would make do with it.


    It''s hard to describe the embarrassment of being spotted all of a sudden.


    I''m trying to ignore this problem, but the other party suddenly mentions it. In a moment, I feel uncomfortable driving a second-hand car that someone else has driven. I just don''t have the money to buy the new car.


    Helpless.


    Looking at Yun Juncai''s red face, Meng Li smiles. It''s fun.


    What does breaking up mean? We have to torture enough.


    "Ah You are so interesting. " Meng Li sighs.


    Yun Juncai tried to quibble:


    "what are you talking about? I didn''t even know you when I bought this car. Everything will be old after a long time. Moreover, many people in our circle buy cars as adults. "


    Meng Li just smiles and doesn''t speak.

 Chapter 1616

    When he got to the hospital, Meng Li accompanied Yun Juncai to see a doctor. He told the doctor that he was in pain here and there, as if he had been beaten.


    The doctor pushed his glasses and looked at Yun Juncai:


    "young man, be confident, you are beaten."


    Yun Juncai


    Meng Li immediately asked anxiously:


    "husband, when were you beaten?"


    Yun Juncai''s forehead was full of veins: "don''t you know..."


    Meng Li asked in surprise:


    "can''t I beat you when I was sleepwalking?"


    The doctor looked at Meng Li:


    "still sleepwalking?"


    Meng Li: No


    The doctor didn''t answer. He didn''t care much about these. How could he waste so much time.


    Looking at Yun Juncai, he said:


    "you need infusion, and drink less wine."


    Of course, he knew that Yun Juncai had drunk yesterday. He kindly told him that Yun Juncai would open his mouth and still said he would not let the doctor give him a certificate. If Wu Yue knew, the certificate would be destroyed.


    Finally, he nodded and paid the fee first. Meng Li waited beside him, but he didn''t go to him.


    He took out several card brushes at the payment port, but none of them could.


    The young man behind could not help asking:


    "I said, brother, do you have any money? There''s no money. I''m in a hurry to pay for it. "


    The embarrassed Yun Juncai blushed. He had never been so embarrassed outside. He came out of the crowd and came to Meng Li. He repressed his anger and asked:


    "does Cary have any left?"


    Meng Li: "so what do you think?"


    "Even if I pay your debt, there''s still something left, isn''t there?"


    Meng Li nodded: "there are more than 8000 left."


    "Give it to me." Yun Juncai shows his hand.


    Meng Li laughs: "eight thousand? It''s already my salary. You''re still ten thousand short of me. "


    "I want to use it now!"


    Yun Juncai''s head is biased. Seeing that the young man who just urged him to leave has paid the fee, he comes over with the list. He happens to see that he is extending his hand to Meng Li. There is a trace of disdain in each other''s eyes, which makes Yun Juncai more uncomfortable.


    I don''t want to stay in this place.


    "I''ll give you your salary. You can give me some money to see a doctor first." Uncomfortable and powerless, really do not want to make, the body is very uncomfortable.


    Anyway, these words have no psychological burden. Whether they are given or not depends on the situation.


    Meng Li: "if you don''t give it, you can borrow it from others."


    "You..." Yun Juncai''s brows tightened more and more.


    Meng Li did not speak any more, but looked at him faintly. Yun Juncai spat:


    "you are really vicious now."


    After that, he turned around and walked away, found a place to sit down, and ordered some points on his mobile phone. After more than ten minutes, he went to pay again. This time, he successfully paid, and went to the hospital with a list.


    Meng Li used his mental strength to see that he was looking for a friend to get 1000 yuan. In fact, it only costs two or three hundred yuan to see a doctor.


    As her boyfriend, now infusion, she said anything to accompany ah, also followed to the ward, had a look, the ward seven or eight people, there are four in infusion, the rest are accompanied by people.


    Yun Juncai is not the one who wronged himself. He also bought a bed, lying with infusion, and the quilt was well covered.


    When he saw Meng Li sitting beside him, he was upset and said coldly:


    "go back first."


    Meng Li: "I''ll be fine when I go back. I''ll be here with you."


    "It''s nothing. The milk tea shop didn''t open yesterday." Yun Juncai thought of the milk tea shop. It''s his only source of income. It can''t be gone.


    If you don''t open the door, there will be no business, but the rent in such an expensive place is also very expensive, which means that as long as you don''t open the door, you will lose money.


    "I said I''m not going to work now." Meng Li said.


    Yun Juncai is impatient:


    "I never said I would not give you my salary, right?"


    "Anyone can say that. Did you give it?" Meng Li asked again.


    "OK, OK, you take the eight thousand flowers first, and it will be your salary. The rest will be given to you. Will you open the door first?" Yun Juncai''s tone was resentful and pleading.


    It''s not easy to recruit people now, but it''s difficult to recruit people for 3000 yuan if we can''t solve the problem of residence.


    However, there are hundreds of single rooms that can pass now, and are people willing to go up from 10 a.m. to 9 p.m?


    There are two shifts in other places. Even if two people are recruited, there is only one person in the shop. Who is willing to take care of a milk tea shop?


    If Wu Yue doesn''t go, at least two people have to be recruited. This kind of expense


    These Yun Juncai all know that there are real problems in front of him, so that he is really not willing to give up the man in front of him.In the past, I didn''t feel anything. I only knew that I had picked up a big bargain. I gave him a job for free, and I didn''t want any salary. I worked for him from morning to night, one for two. How nice Wu Yue was at that time.


    Now it has changed, especially miss her before.


    "If you think about me, you can see that my card doesn''t have so much money at all. To tell you the truth, all the money you took was from me. Now the materials in the milk tea shop are not available."


    "You''d better take good care of the milk tea shop, and you''ll soon earn your salary."


    Meng Li thinks that Yun Juncai is really a business genius. His boss doesn''t pay his employees, and he is always in arrears. Then he tells his employees that if you want the previous salary, you can continue to work and earn it yourself.


    What logic.


    She was powerless:


    "I''m sorry, I quit my job. You can hire someone else."


    Yun Juncai sighed:


    "I don''t think you mean to break up with me. Since we don''t break up, why can''t we have a good life?"


    "Let''s work together to create life."


    Meng Li Are you giving me chicken soup? "


    "Isn''t it? We won''t break up, so why can''t we live happily instead of tormenting each other like this? " Yun Juncai is also very angry. It''s really something you can''t get into.


    Meng Li: "I like this feeling."


    "You..."


    "You are..."


    Yun Juncai''s expression was beyond words, and finally he said: "help me, help me survive this period of time, and we will get married. I won''t miss you at that time, and marrying me will make your parents proud. Don''t you still have a younger brother studying in university here? If we get married, he will graduate and look for a job. I''ll ask my relatives to arrange a good job for him. "


    "You certainly don''t understand the importance of relationships, but I tell you that your brother is difficult to find a good job if he doesn''t have contacts after he goes to university. It won''t be a problem if he has me. When your brother earns money, he will buy a house in this city, and your parents will follow him. He won''t have to suffer in the countryside any more."


    After hearing this, Meng Li''s expression was exaggerated:


    "ah, what a beautiful blueprint."

 Chapter 1617

    Meng Li''s exaggerated expression is acting, which makes Yun Juncai feel that he was just casting pearls before swine.


    I don''t understand. She won''t understand what this kind of woman says to her.


    Only a deep sigh can solve this depression.


    "Believe it or not, it''s your loss if you don''t grasp the chance of life. Do you know how many rural girls want to marry in the city?"


    He was silent for a long time, and finally said in a voice that only Meng Li could hear.


    Meng Li: "don''t be a country girl. Your face is disgusting. You are not noble. You are more noble than yourself everywhere."


    She has never seen any emperors or generals, who is not more noble than Yun Juncai. This person really takes himself seriously.


    Wonderful flowers.


    "Oh You mean the people in the rich quarter? You can''t contact me, you can contact me. At that time, I was confused by your simple appearance. If I knew you were such a person, I wouldn''t care about you and let you continue to work there. " Yun Jun''s voice is very low, but also with a kind of irony.


    As if mocking Meng Li''s unbearable past, Meng Li can''t figure out what Yun Juncai''s position is. Even without him, the client doesn''t plan to do it there, OK?


    Besides, nothing happened in it. It''s very innocent. Isn''t Yun Juncai clear in his heart?


    Rao is like this, but also forced to smear people around him.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "you are very glorious, aren''t you? A woman feels like she''s saving herself


    "I think you are lucky to meet me, but if you don''t cherish it, I may not last long." Yun Juncai said.


    Sigh, if you can''t do something for him, love is mutual pay, how to say love him? How to be with him?


    Meng Li said: "don''t scare me with breaking up. Bring my salary before you can''t insist."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not now. " His eyes were full of disgust.


    Meng Li said carelessly, and did not speak.


    Infusion time is still relatively long, Meng Li has not been guarding Yun Juncai, midway to the outside, with the Internet bar computer and outside the public telephone contact some relevant departments, anonymous report some informal lending software.


    These softwares are black and dirty, and some of their actions cause insult to their personality or even threat to their personal life.


    They are no different from usury, virtually all kinds of fees, all kinds of interest you can''t afford.


    Of course, some related reports may be of little use. Meng Li sent an email to some reporters on his computer.


    As long as these reporters dare to disclose information and have a certain influence, this matter can not be easily passed.


    Try this first. If it doesn''t work, try again.


    It took a long time to edit the e-mail and check the reporter''s mailbox. After Meng Li was busy, it was past two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Back in the ward, Yun Jun fell asleep, and Meng Li didn''t call him. When he finished the liquid infusion and got out of the hospital, he said to Meng Li:


    "I want to go home, you go back first."


    Calm face, bad expression.


    Meng Li said he didn''t have any opinions. He took a taxi and turned around.


    Yun Juncai doesn''t want to see Meng Li now. He also wants to leave her in the cold to see if she will be flustered without herself.


    This is his last resort.


    Then Yun Juncai stayed at home for a few days. Meng Li didn''t even give him a phone call. These days, Meng Li was busy reporting the software around.


    Collect some evidence, some chat records with customer service, all of which she deliberately talks about, and then send an email to the relevant people.


    Fortunately, the efforts of those who are willing to do so have not failed. At last, two irregular softwares have been reported in the news and thoroughly investigated.


    The rest will be operated slowly.


    And Meng Li also reported the previous foot clinic.


    When the client just went in, the boss didn''t say what he was doing in it. Of course, it was strange that he had to take the initiative to say it frankly.


    Who''s going to talk about it all over the place.


    Anyway, it''s irregular. Irregular has to be investigated. Meng Li reported it to the police station directly, and it''s at night. At night, the story of foot therapy shop is the most, and he just caught it.


    Meng can''t be in a hurry, but Yun Juncai is very worried. The milk tea shop hasn''t been looking at anyone. All the people call to urge him, saying that if he doesn''t arrange for someone to open the shop, he will withdraw his capital.


    But it''s really hard to recruit one person. The recruitment inspiration is posted and no one cares about it. Finally, two of them come. Yun Juncai dislikes the poor image and temperament of others.


    What he wants is the simple image of his sister next door, not the image of the canteen aunt.


    Very picky.


    Helplessly, he went back to the rental house, opened the door and saw Meng Li sitting at home watching TV. He felt a burst of nameless fire.


    But when he saw the light in his eyes at that moment, some thoughts came into his mind.


    "How was your rest these days?" Yun Juncai tried to make his voice seem gentle.Meng Li nodded: "it''s OK."


    "Is there nothing to eat at home? I''ll buy some back. " He said.


    Meng Li glanced at him and started performing again?


    "Whatever you want." Meng Li is no longer watching him, but watching TV.


    Yun Juncai stood up and muttered:


    "I don''t know if I haven''t been by your side these days. Have you taken good care of yourself? I still can''t let you go. It''s really..."


    Then he went out.


    After half an hour, he came back with fruits, vegetables and meat. He put the fruits on the tea table. Meng Li took a look at them. They were pitaya, raisin and apple.


    He took out a fruit knife and began to peel the Pitaya. Then he found a toothpick and started


    Start picking seeds for pitayas.


    Meng Li


    What''s wrong?


    Looking at Yun Juncai holding the Pitaya with his bare hands and poking it into holes, Meng Li has no appetite.


    But Yun Juncai was still intoxicated and moved by himself. He tried to use this to call back his once docile girlfriend, and said:


    "I want to understand. I will treat you well in the future."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    "You know people are mutual. I''m good to you, and you have to be good to me."


    "So after eating this pitaya, I have to go to work?" Meng Li asked.


    Yun Juncai Don''t worry. It''s so late today. Let''s go tomorrow. "


    Meng Li laughs and thinks that Yun Juncai is really funny:


    "you are..."


    Absolutely.


    "Believe it or not?" Meng Li stares at Yun Juncai with a look at the mentally retarded.


    Yun Juncai held the toothpick and pitaya in his hand, puzzled and agitated:


    "don''t you appreciate it?"


    "I''m so kind to you, and you don''t appreciate me. What else do you want me to do?"


    There''s a limit to personal endurance, right?


    Is that why he was treated like this?


    Meng Li: "how? Do you want to fight with me? "

 Chapter 1618

    You already have spiritual power in your body. You don''t mind using it.


    Yun Juncai thought of the combat effectiveness of the other side, and his rising anger was forced to be suppressed again. He said: "what do you want? I''m really fed up with it. Are you not afraid that I will not come back if I go any further?"


    Meng Li: "not afraid."


    Yun Juncai


    "OK, I''ll go." Although I told myself to bear it again and again in my heart, it was very difficult.


    He stood up, mercilessly threw pitaya in the fruit plate, splashed the bright red juice, looked at it at random, and then was about to go out.


    Meng Li also stood up and grabbed his collar:


    "what are you running for?"


    "When I come here today, I should be paid back."


    "Don''t you mind if you have no money!" The last thing Yun Juncai wants to hear is money. He can''t afford to add more oil after brushing his credit card.


    The milk tea shop also has no income. Now it''s all out of business.


    The tone was extremely impatient.


    So this tone successfully provoked Meng Li into action.


    In fact, this wonderful talent of Yun Juncai can''t make Meng Li angry. It''s not worth it for this kind of person. It''s just the task here. She has to do something to satisfy the client.


    Then it''s OK to give it a beating.


    This time, Yun Juncai is beaten by Meng Li again. He is sent to the door to be beaten by Meng Li.


    He also regretted that if he didn''t come back, it wouldn''t have happened.


    "You have the ability to shoot me, shoot me!" A good big and small guy Leng is beaten by Meng Li to cry, crying and howling, Dugu beg to die?


    Meng Li gives his last punch at his heart, and then his hand is released, and Yun Juncai collapses on the ground. He holds himself in his arms, aggrieved and choked in his voice:


    "I''m not really capable of killing him."


    Meng Li


    Just want to die?


    Do you really think it''s hard for you to kill him?


    No, he just went to the street and gave him a mental attack to die. Then he was judged to have a sudden death. No one thought that he killed himself.


    "For the last time, give me the salary." Meng Li said coldly.


    Yun Juncai madly refused:


    "no, you didn''t even kill me."


    Meng Li snorted: "you are really fighting."


    Then Meng Li beat Yun Juncai again and beat him so hard that he couldn''t love him. He lay on the ground, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes and tears on his face.


    It''s humiliating. For a moment, he wanted to die.


    He swore in his heart that after this time, he was determined to dump this woman. If he wanted her again, he would not be surnamed Yun, and his family would die.


    He swore all kinds of poisons in his heart, but suddenly he felt a cold thing sticking to his face. He looked at it with the corner of his eye. It was the fruit knife he used to peel pitaya just now.


    "What are you doing?" Fear flashed through his eyes.


    Meng Li: "now give me the software to borrow money, hurry up, otherwise, I will always pester you."


    "By the way, your family is..."


    Meng Li told Yun Juncai''s home address, and then told him:


    "if you don''t give me the money, I''ll tell you that you cheated me before, let your neighbors know, and I''ll take your things to the Internet to see if you can stand it."


    "At that time, everyone is criticizing you, accusing you of being a scum man. I''ve got all the screenshots of the chat records with girls on your chat software. As soon as I''m on the Internet, you''ll be drowned by spittle star."


    "You..." Yun Juncai stares at Meng Li in shock.


    This It''s really cruel.


    Meng Li also said darkly, "if you don''t give me money, you will never have peace."


    "Are you so cruel? For more than ten thousand? " Yun Juncai felt that he was going to vomit blood.


    Crazy.


    Meng Li: "try it?"


    "I''ll give it to you. Don''t mess with me." Yun Juncai really can''t help it. He doesn''t want to be made so miserable. Do you think he is a man and doesn''t want to be famous?


    Who can''t marry a daughter-in-law at that time?


    Meng Li: "now, immediately, if you don''t have money, you can borrow it from the software. This is what you taught me."


    Yun Juncai is extremely aggrieved. He takes out his mobile phone, and Meng Li is watching him download the money borrowing software. Some of the software are slow to download. Meng Li is not satisfied, so he forces him to download the software that can get money immediately.


    Yun Juncai has no choice but to do what Meng Li says. He will buy a clean house for more than 10000 yuan.


    After tossing about for a long time, Meng Li borrowed money. He said, "give it to me."


    Yun Juncai hesitated for a moment and asked:


    "if the money is transferred to you, will you not pester me? Can we break up? "He now feels that the most urgent thing is to break up, nothing is more urgent than to get rid of her.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Yunjuncai thought about it and said:


    "did I miss you by sixteen thousand?" His eyes were full of calculation.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Yun Juncai said: "if I transfer the sixteen thousand to you, it is equivalent to that you have been eating and drinking for free for most of the year when we are together, and you have not spent a cent on our living expenses."


    Meng Li asked with a smile:


    "so? What do you mean


    "Love is mutual, and it''s impossible for anyone to live up to it. So we have to share the expenses of the past half a year. I''ll deduct the money for you."


    Meng Li


    This is a young man with ideas.


    "Why should I share it with you? In that case, if I work in a milk tea shop, I''ll get two for myself. Should you give me double pay?"


    "What''s more, the state stipulates that there are only a few hours of working time in a day. Should you pay overtime for the extra time? And holiday overtime pay, how much do you want to give me? " Meng Li asked.


    Yun Juncai


    "So you give me my overtime pay first, and I''ll share the living expenses with you." Meng Li said.


    Yun Juncai: "you are so meticulous."


    Meng Li


    Who is it.


    "Turn quickly, or I''ll have to hit you."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to do it. After all, he''s tired of beating people, and his body is not strong. If he wants to completely crush each other, he needs to pay more.


    But if Yun Juncai has to talk to her, she will be tired if she is tired.


    Yun Juncai is really afraid of being beaten. He is a man and it''s easier to run out. But he just can''t run out. He can only be beaten here. It''s a ghost.


    Heart weak, pain all over, cloud Juncai in Meng Li that indifferent eye surveillance, trembling fingertips to Meng Li turned the remaining wages.


    After Qian Mengli''s transfer, he is satisfied, but Yun Juncai''s heart is blocked. He owed 20000 yuan for his credit card before, and now he has borrowed more than 10000 yuan. He owes more than 30000 yuan in total, and his original 30000 yuan has been taken away by the other party.

 Chapter 1619

    So he lost more than 60000?


    It''s more than 60000. It''s not a small number. The more Yun Jun thinks about it, the more painful he feels. His expression is distorted.


    Meng Li said softly:


    "go away." He turned his eyes to her:


    "be reasonable. I rented this house. Now that I''m breaking up, you should go away, too?"


    Meng Li: "well You have a point


    "But in this way, I feel that I have no face. If I have no face, I want to blow you out."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it, I''m not as vicious as you, and I don''t want to argue with you. I''ll leave first today to give you time to find a house. If you find a house and move away, I''ll come back. " Yun Juncai is still a wise man, and the conversation has changed.


    Meng Li smiles and whispers to Yun Juncai:


    "tell you a secret."


    Yun Juncai''s eyes were a little suspicious: "what''s the secret?"


    Meng Li said, "I know why you choose to rent a house here. It''s clear that your home is not far away."


    "Why?" Yun Juncai''s face turned red. Knowing his real reason, he was afraid that he was right.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "because the conditions in your family are too bad. You are old and small. If you take me back and see the situation in your family, can''t you despise you city dweller?"


    When the other party really said it, Yun Juncai felt embarrassed as if he had been stripped off. He was a little short of breath and forced to hold his respect:


    "you haven''t been there again, it''s all up to you to guess? You are wrong. My family is not what you said


    "Besides, even as I told you, it''s better than your family."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, I''m different from you. You can''t touch me when you say this. I don''t dislike my home, but you are very disliked and vain, so you are very miserable now."


    "You''re so mean." Meng Li shook his head again.


    After so many tasks, it''s really hard to see such a low-level person.


    Yun Juncai still wants to say something to refute Meng Li, but Meng Li has already got up and left, and let him go. Although Yun Juncai is not reconciled, he is not willing to spend any more.


    What if you get hit again?


    He also went out. After he went out, Meng Li was also packing up at home. She was not willing to live in this place.


    In a few days at home, she was not idle. She found a house with a bathroom and a small kitchen. The rent was not expensive. She could make do with it for a few hundred yuan.


    The client really didn''t have many things, so they packed them up quickly.


    And some clothes Meng Li also threw away, it is Yun Juncai dislike consignor too rustic, consignor on the Internet saw wear to buy back clothes, obviously not suitable for her, but because of fire, think fire is the trend, put on the most fashionable clothes she won''t be said rustic.


    And the price is very cheap, there is no version, there is really no need to keep space.


    Moreover, the client may not feel it, but Meng Li can feel the scorn and disdain in Yun Juncai''s eyes when the client happily wore it to Yun Juncai.


    And the first thing every time I buy clothes is to ask how much it costs. As long as it doesn''t exceed 50, Yun Juncai''s eyebrows won''t wrinkle.


    The client is also very conscious. It seems that he has never exceeded the standard?


    After packing up, Meng Li went to the rented house with his suitcase. When he got to the house, he had a look at the bed and knew what he was missing.


    No quilts.


    Some chagrin, before how did not buy good wash ready?


    Now it''s too late to buy online. There are also some kitchenware and so on. There are many things to buy, which are very complicated.


    She mused that she really needed a porter.


    Meng Li calls the porter Wu Kai and asks him what he is doing and if he is free.


    Wu Kai immediately asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Come and be a coolie. I need your help." Meng Li said.


    Wu Kai was still positive and asked:


    "do you want me to call some more students?"


    Meng Li Is the connection so good? "


    Then she laughed.


    Wu Kai said shyly, "it''s OK. After all, I''ve been together for a long time."


    Meng Li said no, let him come alone, Wu Kai also came quickly, half an hour to Meng Li''s rental house.


    Looking at the environment of the house, he asked:


    "have you moved?"


    Wu Kai knows that his sister has a boyfriend, but he has never met her. He always says that he has met her. He has not met her for various reasons. He is not very clear about other situations.


    The client won''t tell Wu Kai. In the client''s heart, his younger brother is a child, and he doesn''t understand what he told him. What''s the girl''s heart to do with the boy?


    Meng Li said quietly, "well, I moved and broke up."


    "Break up?" Wu Kai was shocked.


    Meng Li: "don''t be surprised. It''s common to break up. We can''t get together."Wu Kai hesitated for a moment:


    "are you not sad?"


    Meng Li said casually: "not sad."


    "And I want to set up two tables to celebrate."


    Looking at Wu Kai again: "yes, you''ve lost weight. I''ll take you to eat something delicious tonight."


    Wu Kai


    My elder sister took the initiative to take him to eat delicious food. Generally speaking, in my elder sister''s heart, delicious food is equal to expensive food, and expensive food is not as cost-effective as doing it at home, so Basically reluctant to give up.


    He said he wasn''t stimulated.


    But he was not good at words and was a little dull. He couldn''t say a word of comfort. At last, he took 200 yuan out of his body and said to Meng Li:


    "last time I borrowed it from you, my father gave me money and gave it back to you."


    Meng Li shook his head: "forget it, just take it as my pocket money for you."


    Now she has more than 20000 savings in her hand. Although it is not of great use in this society, it is enough to save money for a period of time.


    Aware of the need to accumulate wealth in the future, Meng Li can''t help sighing. It''s a pity that the plot doesn''t introduce which stock will rise, otherwise he can buy some.


    The client didn''t know about this either, and he couldn''t make a fortune by it.


    "That''s not good." Wu Kai handed over the money again.


    Meng Li: "if you want to take it, just take it as if you had a day''s odd job for me today, and then go shopping with me."


    Meng couldn''t do without it. Wu Kai had to accept it himself, and then they went out shopping.


    Then Wu Kai found that the 200 yuan was really hard to earn. He bought a lot of pots and pans. What''s more, he only wanted porcelain bowls. Can''t he have stainless steel bowls?


    I''d like to say that it''s light and not easy to break.


    When he couldn''t take it, he went to take it home and continued to take it. It was hot, and he was sweating.


    Until the sun sets, he and Meng Li walk toward the house with a quilt in their arms.


    Meng Li said, "I finally bought all the things."


    The client has a brother who is very good. At least he can call him when he is working. Originally, he is very tired to fight Yun Juncai today. If he runs up and down on his own, can''t he be tired to death?


    Wu Kai was greatly relieved when he heard that:


    "that''s good."

 Chapter 1620

    When he put things home, he took Wu Kai out to eat. When he chose a place to eat on the way, Wu Kai wanted to choose a cheaper one.


    Meng Li said to him earnestly:


    "brother, this is the festival for me to celebrate my breakup. Be grand and go to a better place."


    Since I came to this world, I haven''t eaten much delicious food.


    You can try it.


    Wu Kai


    I was really stimulated.


    Even if they went to a better place to eat, they would not spend much money. When they were full, Meng Li took Wu Kai to the bus and went back by himself. Looking at the rental house, there was no washing machine, and the sheets and covers could only be washed by hand.


    After washing and airing, Meng Li didn''t have to sleep at night, so he had to go out to find a hotel to stay for a night and come back the next day when the sheets were dry.


    And Yun Juncai lost so much here. He was not reconciled to what he thought. He was so angry that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    In a word, this time he fell in love is a blood loss. He wasted so much time. How could he be so unlucky to meet a female wolf.


    Now the milk tea shop can''t count on anyone to help, and it can''t be closed all the time. After all, he is still in debt of more than 30000. Yun Jun turns his anger into strength and is determined to make money. He also makes a major decision. Since there is no one in the milk tea shop for the time being, he goes to work first.


    When Meng Li passes by the milk tea shop, he finds that the milk tea shop is open. With a mental sweep, Yun Juncai is busy living in it.


    I can''t help but hook my lips. It''s very interesting.


    Anyway, it''s boring now. It''s better to talk to old friends in the past.


    "A cup of milk tea." When Yun Juncai and several female customers are talking and laughing, Meng Li''s voice rings out coldly.


    She did it on purpose. If Yun Juncai doesn''t have customers there, she won''t go there.


    Yun Juncai''s smiling face froze when he heard Meng Li''s voice.


    Looking at Meng Li:


    "Why are you here?"


    When the other girls saw that the situation was not right, they restrained their smile and waited quietly beside them. Yun Juncai said to them:


    "please wait a moment."


    Several girls nodded. One of them looked at Meng Li with some doubts and asked:


    "it seems that you worked here before?"


    No wonder she said she looked familiar.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s rare for you to recognize me. Yes, I worked here before, and my ex boyfriend was standing in it."


    Girl: --


    People are silent, this may be a love hate story.


    Yun Juncai is indifferent with a face, thinking that it''s definitely not a good thing for the other party to come. Isn''t it a good thing to say that this matter has passed?


    "You Didn''t you get the money? What else are you pestering me for? " Yun Juncai has an idea and decides to strike first.


    All of a sudden, the other girls'' eyes at Meng Li changed.


    This


    At the same time, Meng Li also plays an important role and says plaintively:


    "you say that I work hard to help you to work from morning till night, and I don''t need any salary, but you give me 1000 yuan to send me away, and let me go. What time is it? What can I do with 1000 yuan?"


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the other girls also changed. While he was busy making milk tea, Yun Juncai retorted:


    "you talk nonsense, you gave me tens of thousands, and all my savings were empty."


    If there were no one waiting, he would like to stand here and have a good theory with her.


    Meng Li still sad: "how much money has the final say?"


    Yun Juncai said in a warning voice:


    "Wu Yue, didn''t you agree not to make trouble? It''s hard for me to do that now. "


    Meng Li: "are you threatening me?"


    "It''s you who pick things up!" Yun Juncai''s voice increased.


    Meng stepped back from his body and said, "I''ll go. Don''t hit me."


    Then she trotted away.


    Yun Juncai


    Crazy.


    He didn''t even have time to refute anything. Who hit who?


    He''s still injured.


    What are you running for? Capable of confrontation, he glanced at Meng Li''s back, his eyes flashed resentment.


    Seeing that the girls who were chatting happily just now looked at him more and more strangely, Yun Jun knew that they must have misunderstood something.


    Quickly explained:


    "she is a crazy woman, you don''t care about her."


    The girl who had seen the client work here before couldn''t help saying:


    "but when I saw her before, I felt that she was normal and approachable."


    "People will change." Yun Juncai said.


    The girl said to Yun Juncai:


    "please hurry up."Yun Juncai nodded.


    The girls retreated to the side and crowded together to gossip. Someone said with regret:


    "I just thought this man was funny and intimate. It was fun to talk to him. I didn''t expect that there was something behind him."


    Basically, girls don''t like girls who are entangled with their ex boyfriends, so it''s easy to reduce their liking.


    "Yes, he also said that people are insane. Before I bought milk tea here, the girl put more coconuts for me. What''s the difference?"


    "Look, that''s not a greedy girl."


    "That''s why this man can''t do it. How good can it be to turn around and slander his predecessor''s character?" Another girl said coldly.


    Anyway, I don''t like it at all.


    The girl ran away in fear and said don''t hit me. I couldn''t help thinking, can this man still have domestic violence?


    Several girls think that they speak in a low voice. In fact, Yun Juncai is particularly concerned about other people''s opinions. Feeling that they are discussing themselves, she deliberately sticks her ears and listens to their conversation intermittently.


    Very uncomfortable in the heart, but also with a smiling face, a cup of milk tea to do out to give them.


    He wanted to save some image, so he talked hard, especially to show off his humor. But he was not good at his senses. This kind of show off made him even more frivolous. Several girls turned around with milk tea and turned around with white eyes.


    Anyway, I don''t want to come to this store next time. It''s also embarrassing. There''s only one person in the store. It''s a waste of time to wait too long.


    Open door business must have the same advantage to attract repeat customers, or the price is cheap, yunjuncai such people will not be willing to sell cheap.


    Otherwise, the taste is good, but now the milk tea shop full of streets, who can easily make people remember the taste.


    That''s why Yun Jun wants to sell his interesting soul. As long as his soul is interesting enough, he will attract others to come again and again. The most important thing is to spread the net widely. He can always catch fish.


    Meng Li sees Yun Juncai''s intention. He specializes in the weakness of human nature. He spends money like dirt when pursuing you. He may ask you to cut the flesh and repay it. If he finds a girlfriend, he must cheat the girl to make a fortune. How can he?

 Chapter 1621

    Meng Li is not in a hurry to find a job, but continues to report those loan software. Some informal software can''t operate after being reported and exposed, but some are still there. She tries to collect evidence, and even hacks into other people''s systems to collect evidence. The client hates these software and swindles her too much.


    How much interest do you agree on? As a result, when you ask for money, it''s extremely rampant.


    Meng Li reported the foot therapy shop before, but later went to inquire about it. He was fined there, and Meng Li always called to report back. Now he has become the focus of observation in the nearby police station.


    Staring at their home all the time, they can''t continue to do this kind of business. Meng Li thinks that if there is no business, the boss may have to transfer the store to another place.


    Rao is that he changes his place, which is a great loss to him. He has accumulated a lot of contacts here, but he has to accumulate again when he goes to a new place.


    Then, Meng Li sorted out the information on Yun Juncai''s phone and various social software, sold his phone to insurance companies and loan companies, threw his social account number into all kinds of messy dating groups, and opened all kinds of male hospital advertisements on the Internet for consultation. The phone call he left was Yun Juncai''s.


    How can these hospitals say? It''s a big hole.


    And to all kinds of free health care products to submit orders, receiving address written his home, or is the address of the milk tea shop.


    Finally, he consulted on various online gambling software and said that he wanted to be an agent, leaving a call from Yun Juncai.


    Anyway, Meng Li has come up with all the tricks to entrap people, and he has also practiced them on Yun Juncai.


    Then Yun Juncai''s phone and express delivery never stopped. There were some strange things in the express delivery. When his parents saw them, they were worried about whether Yun Juncai had any physical problems.


    Since the body has a problem, go to the hospital to see a doctor, don''t get these messy health care products on the Internet.


    Even the elderly know this. You can''t be confused when you are young.


    Yun Juncai


    He didn''t know where the express came from.


    However, Yun Juncai is really greedy for cheap. He even ate free health care products.


    After eating, he even felt that the pain of being beaten by Meng Li had disappeared.


    The whole person also relaxed a head, comfortable a lot.


    Eh


    Good results?


    Then Yun Juncai bought some more.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that Yun Juncai has bought it again. It doesn''t matter if he knows. Even if these health care products are effective, they are just at the beginning. How can you really buy them?


    There is also a daily call to ask him whether he can get a loan or not. There are many and countless calls a day to ask, and he is tired of answering them. Does everyone know that he has no money?


    There are all kinds of things to add to him, some messy, shocking, Rao is that he is not a good person is also surprised.


    What hospital is there? The hospital asked him about his physical condition. Anyway, it was more


    He also recommended some "magic medicine" to him, which made him angry and annoyed, but he couldn''t?


    Others asked him if he was an agent.


    Every day dozens of phone calls, then, Yun Juncai again silly also know that someone in their own, as for who?


    The first suspect is Wu Yue. I''m afraid that woman is still haunted.


    As for it? It''s a pity that he can''t do it now. If he has a chance, he must take revenge. Being beaten by a woman like that is an eternal humiliation in his heart.


    However, Yun Juncai is greedy. When he heard that the gambling software asked him to act as an agent, he was moved.


    It''s really those people who are too good at deceiving others. They say that this is quite profitable, and they also say that there are many kinds of schemes to avoid risks, which makes Yun Juncai feel very stable.


    Originally this kind of willpower is not firm, in the heart only has the money, does not have the bottom line the person is their customer, meets this kind of person to be able to let go naturally.


    And Meng Li''s plan is just like this. Yun Juncai is the one who is most adapted to the heresy. As long as he is exposed to these things, he is easy to take the bait.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t take the bait, because there''s more than one way. You''ve prepared a lot. It depends on which one Yun Juncai chooses.


    So yunjuncai has become a software agent. The mode is to let yunjuncai promote the software and encourage his friends to download it.


    Then he gambled inside, and Yun Juncai profited and charged a certain maintenance fee.


    At the beginning, Yun Jun felt happy. He earned more than 10000 yuan in just half a month, which made him stay up all night to download software.


    Through various channels, the more people he has, the more money he earns. He earns more than 30000 yuan a month.


    However, he didn''t take the 30000 yuan to do business. He felt that he could earn so much money in the first month. Would he have less money in the future?


    They don''t use this software to play cards, because they know that there are tricks in it. The software has a good way to win and lose. It can make people addicted. Only when they are addicted, they are willing to throw money into it.So they gamble in real life.


    And Yun Juncai has a good face. He didn''t want to play so much, but he was very excited by others. Moreover, because he was a new agent, everyone wanted to give him a bad impression and set up a routine with him, so Yun Juncai went so far as to output 50000 yuan that night.


    He not only lost his 30000 yuan, but also borrowed 20000 yuan on the spot. Yun Juncai didn''t put 20000 yuan in his heart. 20000 yuan was very easy to earn in his heart.


    You can''t make 80000 in the next month.


    It''s sweltering.


    After losing so much money, I left happily, thinking that my relationship with these agents is getting closer, and I have learned from them. With these experiences, I will be able to do better and better.


    He is a fool in the eyes of others.


    Milk tea shops are all closed directly, and there is no one to recruit. He is busy pulling people every day. How can he have time to earn a little money?


    Yun Juncai''s partner has long not expected this milk tea shop to close. He doesn''t want it. If he wants it, Yun Juncai should pay for his share.


    No need.


    Meng Li already had a job and was a freelancer. He went out to set up a stall in the morning to sell xiaochaos. He closed the stall around 11 o''clock, because at that time the boss who sold lunch fast food had to use the stall.


    As a matter of fact, selling xiaochaos also makes a lot of money, at least more than going out to work. After all, I have no educational background, so I can''t control it when I go back to find some high paid job consignors according to my specialty.


    Of course, she also knows that Yun Juncai is working as an agent. She also knows that he disdains to do the business of the milk tea shop. It''s very good. This is the picture Meng Li is looking forward to. He''s breaking his own path, and she just needs to wait for a good time to push Yun Juncai to the abyss.

 Chapter 1622

    Meng Li is thinking about when to push Yun Juncai into the abyss, but Yun Juncai knows that Meng Li is selling chaos.


    It really made him laugh madly at home for a while. In his heart, it''s really miserable for women to set up stalls and sell chaos. It''s nothing to say that they show up in public, bow down and be treated coldly.


    And he dumped this unfortunate woman and went on the road of wealth. When would he be more dissatisfied?


    So I got up early in the morning and drove to Meng Li''s stall.


    He directly stops the car in front of the booth and walks down from the car with the key. Meng Li is cooking chaos. He looks up at Yun Jun and stops the car in front of the booth and says coldly:


    "move your car."


    "Oh, it''s blocking your business?" Yun Juncai held his chest in his hands and said with disdain.


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    "Don''t be afraid if you don''t have a business. I''m here to take care of you." Yun Juncai, with a face of petty success, also tut tut two voices:


    "it seems that there are times when women who fail to do well. Yes, now it''s very good. It''s better to sell chaos than meat."


    Yun Juncai''s voice just dropped, and the chaotic guests sitting at the small table all looked at Meng Li with a kind of surprised eyes.


    The other side has a lot of information.


    But it''s not like looking at the clean and refreshing look of the girl


    Meng Li didn''t expect Yun Juncai to say such words. It seems that she has really expanded to a certain level. Her face doesn''t show the embarrassment of Yun Juncai''s imagination. Instead, she says to Yun Juncai with a smile:


    "my mother told me that people who slander others will be punished by this world newspaper."


    "This world? Then your mother is superstitious. " Yun Juncai said with indifference.


    Meng Li: "don''t you believe it?"


    She looked up at the sky and said to Yun Juncai, "it''s a bad day today."


    "You''ll be bad, too."


    Having said that, she gathered a mental force and directly attacked Yun Juncai''s brain. Yun Juncai''s proud face instantly became extremely ugly.


    There is an extreme pain in the brain. If you have to describe it, it''s like you have a wound on your body, and a sledgehammer hits it. From time to time, the area of the wound becomes larger and larger, as if your flesh was beaten into meat mud. It''s extremely painful.


    He held his head and howled:


    "my head, my head hurts."


    Then he squatted down again. At last, he began to roll on the ground in direct pain. Just in front of Meng Li''s booth, he rolled around beside his car. He burst into tears, making passers-by look stunned.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "I didn''t expect that this newspaper would come so soon."


    There are more and more passers-by. After we know about the situation, we are all discussing whether there is a real newspaper?


    Although it is a society of science and technology, metaphysics still exists in people''s minds. Most of the common people have no firm belief that they only believe in science.


    Some people see that Yun Juncai is really pitiful. He rolls around on the ground and rolls the floor clean. They can''t help but say:


    "I think he''s dying. I don''t want to send him to the hospital."


    Someone said, "what if it''s false?"


    "Is there such a resemblance to the false one?" Others asked.


    All in all, it''s not pretending to be painful.


    Look at Meng Li. Anyway, this person has something to do with her. It''s up to her to send him.


    Meng Li pointed to himself in surprise and asked:


    "you don''t expect me, do you?"


    "If you know him, you must know about him."


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "he is my ex boyfriend. He has been pestering me since he broke up. Today, he came here to slander me and destroy my reputation. Don''t you know the importance of reputation to a girl?"


    "Now I''m being asked to return good for bad. I''m really..."


    Meng Li said with a sad expression, and said to Yun Juncai on the ground:


    "OK, don''t pretend. Even if you pretend to be ill, I can''t make up with you."


    Yun Juncai''s lips moved. He wanted to retort and curse people, but now he can''t organize the language at all.


    Meng Li takes back his mental attack on Yun Juncai. The pain in Yun Juncai''s mind gradually fades, but it can''t be relieved immediately after trauma.


    He continued to wail for a long time, but it didn''t sound as painful as before, but someone decided to send Yun Juncai to the hospital. He was just going to help him up, but unexpectedly, he staggered to his feet and yelled to Meng Li:


    "what have you done to me again?"


    Although he didn''t know why he was like this, he had an intuition that the woman was playing tricks.


    She''s very strange now. It makes him feel abnormal.


    I didn''t expect that the man who was rolling all over the floor just now suddenly stood up and yelled, and the crowd was speechless.


    They didn''t plan to leave one by one. It seems that today''s good play must be watched.Meng Li looked at Yun Juncai strangely:


    "don''t you have to? To slander me, I have to show evidence. I haven''t been close to you since you appeared here. What can I do to you every other time? "


    "Yun Juncai, you really don''t have to. Every time you pretend to be sick in front of me, you accuse me and blame me for my manipulations. Fortunately, there are so many people this time. Do you treat everyone as a fool?"


    The eyes of the masses are bright.


    Yun Juncai glanced at the people around him and found that people looked at him with suspicious or strange eyes, which made him powerless.


    "You know what you''ve done, and I''ll tell you, it''s true." He said, gnashing his teeth.


    Meng Li let out a sigh and said very leniently:


    "when I meet you, I will take my life as bad."


    "There''s something wrong with you. I don''t blame you."


    Yun Juncai''s face trembled. A pain before made him sweat. Now he''s a little better. The wind blows and his vest is cool. I feel that the coolness spreads to his heart. I feel that his chest is blocked with a mouthful of blood. It''s better to spray it out. Unfortunately, it can''t spray it out. Now it''s very difficult.


    He was looked up and down like a monkey. He didn''t understand that it was a victory, but he was defeated.


    Staring at Meng Li with hatred, he said:


    "you wait."


    Why do you want to come out in person? As long as you have money, what can''t you do?


    Meng Li: "threaten me?"


    Yun Juncai forced out a sneer that he thought he looked very powerful, and said:


    "no, I didn''t threaten you, I just wait to see you now."


    With that, he turned his head and went directly into the car. When he got into the car, he found that the people standing around the car were all people. He couldn''t do it if he wanted to walk away.


    But Yun Juncai, who is extremely angry, just wants to leave here as soon as possible. He doesn''t care about his quality. He honks the horn hard. He doesn''t feel so big in the car, but the onlookers outside the car feel that his ears are really suffering.


    Many people are saying that the quality of this man is really poor. We can see from this that his character is really bad.

 Chapter 1623

    He gave Meng Li a sympathetic look.


    Meng Li is indifferent and continues to sell his chaos. When he arrives, he closes the stall. When he gets home, he invades Yun Juncai''s mobile phone to see what he is busy with.


    He should not know that he not only monitors his people, but also his mobile phone.


    Yun Juncai didn''t go home directly. Instead, he went to the hospital. We have to find out where the source of the inhuman pain was just now.


    However, the doctor said that Yun Juncai''s everything was normal and there was no problem.


    Yun Juncai insisted on disbelief and muttered that the doctor was a quack.


    Doctor: --


    Forget it. It''s like a neurotic.


    Then Yun Juncai went to a hospital for examination. All kinds of examinations came to him, but he was still in good health. There was no big problem.


    Yun Juncai


    A group of quacks.


    I''m blind. He has so much inspection fee.


    Yun Juncai met some people on the road. He thought about revenge on Meng Li. In fact, he had a vicious plan. He wanted to find someone to deal with Meng Li in the most vicious way to deal with girls. But he thought about Meng Li''s fighting power and gave up the idea.


    If the plan is successful, the other party will report the case regardless of face afterwards, and it is very likely to find out that he is here. Even if it is not found that he is behind the scenes at that time, it is possible to find out that he is acting as an agent.


    You have to involve yourself.


    After careful consideration, Yun Juncai feels that he still can''t catch up with himself for others.


    It is estimated that the person you are looking for may not be able to beat her.


    In that case, it''s a different way.


    Anyway, her life can''t stop.


    Meng Li''s business is good every day, and today is no exception. Several small tables are full, but when he''s halfway through the meal, someone suddenly makes a fuss:


    "boss, there are flies in your chaos. It''s disgusting. Come here quickly."


    Meng Li released his mental strength for the first time. As expected, he saw the man throw a dead fly into the bowl.


    And after the man threw in, he turned and looked at Meng Li, full of anger. It seemed that he wanted Meng Li to give an account.


    And the rest of the people who were eating chaos immediately began to check their bowls.


    They don''t look good.


    Meng Li took advantage of the man to see this side, with the cohesion of the spirit of the fly fished out and thrown away.


    Then he walked over a few steps and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    The man angrily asked:


    "what''s the matter? There are flies in the bowl. Look... "


    He turned and pointed to his bowl, and then found


    What about flies?


    Meng Li also asked, "where are flies?"


    "It was just there." The man was puzzled and embarrassed.


    Meng Li laughed: "can flies fly away?"


    "Maybe, aren''t flies winged?" The man said gloomily.


    Meng Li still smiles: "yes, it''s just that flies can''t fly after they fall into the water."


    "I don''t care. I saw a fly just now. You have to give me an explanation." Feel the strange eyes of people around, the man''s face can''t help reddening.


    Start playing goons.


    Meng Li: "what do you want to say?"


    "Lose money." The man said decisively.


    Meng Li sneered: "I think it''s beautiful. According to what you say, is it true that everyone who goes out to eat can get compensation just by shouting that there are flies? If so, isn''t it a way to get rich?"


    "Ruffian, get out of here. If you don''t, I''ll call the police." Meng Li''s tone suddenly hardened.


    Man: "I''m not sure."


    "If I don''t leave, I will call the police." Meng Li takes out his cell phone and looks like he wants to make a call.


    When the man heard the police report, he went to the police station and no one believed him.


    As for it? Such a thing is to call the police. Generally speaking, it''s not all about making peace and making money?


    But it was too shameless to leave. He stood up, straightened his chest, and gave himself a strong momentum, saying:


    "you are a woman, so I''ll forget it today, but you will not come to this disgusting place."


    Then he said to the other guests:


    "you can eat here as hard as you can. If you have diarrhea, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    With that, others moved away slowly.


    The rest of the guests were:


    So are there any flies?


    They scratched in their own bowl.


    Whether to eat or not is a question.


    Meng Li said: "we continue to eat, do not worry, I absolutely health protection, he is a rogue, if not deliberately looking for trouble, can you hear me say the police on the slip?"


    When you think about it, that''s the same reason. The man just now was strange.After closing the stall, Meng left the downstairs of Yun Juncai''s house. There was an alley outside his house, and Meng Li blocked him inside.


    Yun Juncai stayed up late last night and went to the management software. He didn''t get up until noon. His parents were not at home, so he came out to eat. When he saw Meng Li, he immediately remembered that he was looking for someone to take care of her yesterday, which made him feel guilty.


    Especially now there is no one around


    "What are you doing?" Alone, Yun Juncai is still very afraid of Meng Li, deliberately speaking loud, hoping to attract other people''s attention.


    Meng Li: "what are you afraid of?"


    "When am I afraid of you?" Yun Juncai is cunning.


    Meng Li said faintly: "I come to you today, just to warn you, don''t think about blocking me, what fly tricks are boring."


    "I don''t understand." He''s not going to admit it. Admit it''s a fool.


    Meng Li crossed his fingers, moved his muscles and bones, and said: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''ll fight until you understand."


    "Dare you do it here? I''m passing by with a lot of people here. You are not allowed to... " Yun Juncai didn''t finish his words when he saw the right direction. He stretched out his claws. He instinctively chose to turn around and run, but he didn''t escape.


    Meng Li was caught by a beating, Yun Jun can be uncomfortable, actually in front of the house was beaten, and his shout is not, do not shout is not.


    It''s a shame to be beaten without shouting, but if you yell, all the people in this area are acquaintances. Seeing him beaten by a woman may make you laugh. I''m afraid it will become a joke in their mouth and spread all over the world.


    One side is face, and the other side is body. At last, Yun Jun was beaten so much that he couldn''t stand it. He still couldn''t help shouting and attracted others.


    Seeing people coming, Meng Li released Yun Juncai and asked:


    "will you be honest in the future?"


    The visitor heard a whine like a pig. He came to have a look and saw Yun Juncai curled up in the corner with a woman looking down at him.


    So?


    What''s going on here?


    "Uncle Liu, you help me call the police and say that she beat me. I''ll let her in." Yun Juncai can''t care about face now. He just wants to punish Meng Li.


    Liu Ershu: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 1624

    He looked at Meng Li and didn''t plan to call the police. It seems that the relationship between the two is unusual. It can''t be said that this is the joy of the couple. Even if there is a contradiction, he is angry for a moment.


    I''m really a villain when I call the police.


    So I''m going to be a peacemaker.


    "What''s the matter, little girl?" He asked.


    Meng Li said faintly: "nothing."


    Finish saying, her natural and unrestrained turn round to walk, superfluous a words didn''t say.


    Yun Juncai


    So he couldn''t figure out what kind of person could beat someone, and he walked so naturally and rightfully when there were witnesses.


    He picked up his clothes, showed his bruises to uncle Liu, and said:


    "you see, this is what she hit. Then you have to testify for me."


    Liu Er Shu: "I''m sorry What are you young people doing? "


    Won''t you fight back if you are beaten? No defense? That''s it?


    A man who defends casually won''t be beaten like this, will he?


    That''s what I''m willing to take.


    Seeing the other person''s face, Yun Jun feels that he can''t count on it. He stands up difficultly, hesitates for a moment, takes out his cell phone from himself and calls the police. Just after he dials the phone, he immediately hangs up.


    Do you really dare to call the police? Ever since I became an agent, I watched the uniformed people walk around. I was afraid that people would suddenly ask me what I do.


    Very guilty, if the police, people will inevitably have to ask about their work, Yun Juncai frowned, do not know when to start, they become unable to see the sun.


    But the feeling of making money was very good. He gritted his teeth and put up with it for the time being.


    When he earns a lot of money, he will get away and take it to do some serious business.


    Many people think so, but few of them can really wash their hands. Yun Juncai is no exception. Of course, he won''t have a chance to earn a lot of money.


    Meng Li expected that he didn''t dare to call the police to leave so smartly, while Yun Juncai was beaten by the girl, which was spread everywhere by uncle Liu.


    Yun Juncai''s parents also heard about it. They gathered together to greet Meng Li''s ancestors, but they couldn''t swallow it. Yun''s mother said she wanted to settle with Meng Li. Yun Juncai stopped her and said, "come on, let''s not worry about women."


    Now I really don''t want to get close to her. As long as I show up, it''s no good.


    He was worried about his mother''s loss.


    It''s better to calm down and make money first. I always believe that there are more ways for me to make money. Instead, I will calm down and forget Meng Li and start to work hard as my agent.


    Very careful care, every day in the deception of others to download that software.


    It''s just that he didn''t choose the right venue. He went to some teahouses and chess and card rooms to leave people''s contact information.


    Meng Li looks in the eye and is anxious in the heart. Can we pursue some high-end customers?


    These customers have no money, how can you make money?


    We have to think of a way to suggest that Yun Juncai, it''s time for him to make a change.


    Then Meng Li alone issued a circle of friends, only Yun Jun can see, with a scene in the movie, in which beauty licensing, big brother deep seated.


    I don''t know if these people can''t earn money in their whole life when they play a game. Their money should be easy to earn, right?


    Meng Li doesn''t believe her suggestion. It''s so obvious that Yun Juncai can''t think of what he should do.


    Yun Juncai looked at Meng Li''s circle of friends and couldn''t help laughing. He was so sour. But the more he looked at the picture, the more he thought about it.


    Yes!


    Have you been trying in the wrong direction?


    Do you have to choose low-end customers like other agents? Why can''t we go high-end?


    It feels like a door to a new world has been opened.


    He couldn''t wait to have a try. He went to great lengths to ask other agents where there were high-end casinos. He also played a trick to hide his plan.


    Go to that kind of high-end casinos, you can definitely meet high-quality customers, and then hand over business cards outside, or try to know the contact information of others.


    Everything is going well. These people have money, so they play big. Yun Juncai wants this kind of customer most. The bigger they play, the more money they get from it.


    It''s very easy to win at the beginning. Many people win a lot and earn some money, but they are still satisfied. No one likes to lose. Thinking that they can win, the more money they can invest in it. At this time, it''s only in Yun Juncai''s eyes that they are hooked. He starts to adjust and let others lose.


    But it won''t let people lose all the time. If they lose all the time, they don''t have a game experience. They just lose a few and win a few. They always control that they lose more than they win.


    There are more and more big customers. Yun Juncai looks at his bank card with more and more money and laughs.


    I''m really business minded.Now Yun Juncai has long forgotten his previous decision to make some money and then leave. He is crazy. He also participates in gambling. Anyway, what is he afraid of?


    He was envious of the way those rich men spent a lot of money, so he wanted to learn from them.


    It''s impossible for those big guys to just hold a mobile phone to play at home all day. It''s just an extra pastime for them. Most of the time, they still go to the scene. There are people who have beauties and delicious food there. Yun Juncai goes along with them in the spirit of accompanying customers, like a clown.


    Take out all the money to participate in activities, learn others to throw a lot of money, and then lose two sad found no money, extremely embarrassed, sitting inside at a loss.


    He is still a rich man. He thinks Yun Juncai''s embarrassed appearance is very funny. He takes the initiative to give him money to play.


    Yun Juncai immediately appreciates it. After these activities, Yun Juncai thinks that his relationship with these rich big brothers has also been pulled in.


    The relationship between people is very wonderful. When you are especially in awe of a person and have to cheat him for some reasons, you will be cautious. You will be terrified and pay attention to all kinds of details. You will be afraid of revealing yourself.


    But once you get close to this awed person, even if you cheat him, he won''t be as serious as before. He will be careless and act with his own judgment of the other person''s IQ.


    In short, if you think this person is not as smart as you think, then you cheat at will.


    Yun Juncai is just like this. From the beginning, he carefully tried to let them spend more money in it. Later, in order to earn more money for himself, he took risks and made more and more losses.


    There is only one belief in my heart: the more you lose, the more you earn.


    But fortunately, these people are really rich and addicted. They don''t feel much pain after losing the money. They just don''t want to win back. On the contrary, they play more and more persistently.


    Play big, if you win, back to the fast.

 Chapter 1625

    But the more this mentality, the worse it will be.


    Yun Juncai is getting richer and richer.


    Just when Yun Juncai was most proud of his life, Meng Li invaded his mobile phone and sent all the black scenes about the software on his mobile phone to his customers.


    Including how to operate their winning and losing.


    This was sent out when Yun Juncai was asleep, but the next day he failed to sleep until noon, and the phone rang all morning.


    In particular, his big clients are particularly angry. They regard Yun Juncai as a clown and sometimes take him out for a play. But on the whole, it''s good for him.


    Then I''m so kind to you, and you''re cheating on me?


    I can''t bear such a routine.


    Of course, there are still some people who are cheated by Yun Juncai and have no savings at all. They are usually idle and not serious people. They are addicted to gambling. Before, they thought that they lost because of their bad skills and bad luck.


    But after learning about Yun Juncai''s operation, these people feel that they have no problem. The problem is Yun Juncai.


    All of their money was pocketed by Yun Juncai.


    So all of a sudden so many people call to look for trouble, let cloud Jun just cold sweat DC, quickly hang up the phone to check the mobile phone, found that their operation how all sent to the customer there?


    He has set up two groups, one is the high-end customer group, the other is the ordinary customer group. Now the ordinary customer group is very grumpy. They are discussing how to deal with him and let him return the money to them.


    However, the high-end customer base is surprisingly quiet. It seems that no one is saying anything, but the quieter it is, the more uneasy Yun Juncai is.


    Who let out the secret of his cell phone.


    Extremely restless, the brain is muddled, feeling that the day is falling step by step.


    He pulled out his mobile phone card. Only in this way can he be quiet. Then he changed his number and called the headquarters. Now there is something wrong with the agent. The headquarters should at least help to figure out a way?


    But what Yun Juncai didn''t expect was that he told the headquarters about it, and the headquarters directly scolded him and hung up.


    Yun Juncai


    The doorbell rings suddenly, and Yun Juncai is so frightened that he hears his mother dragging her slippers to open the door. He cries out in his heart, please don''t open the door


    When Yun Ma saw the uniformed police, she had an ominous premonition. Until her son was about to be taken away, she remembered to hold them and ask why?


    Then the answer is that the son is suspected of gambling, fraud and so on.


    Yunjuncai doesn''t know who called the police, so many customers, now everyone knows his operations.


    He didn''t know. In fact, it was his silent big customers who called the police.


    The incident went on very quickly. According to the investigation, Yun Juncai cheated a total of several million yuan, which was the money lost by all his customers in the software.


    But it doesn''t mean that Yun Juncai made all these millions by himself, and the headquarters took the lead. Yun Juncai made more than 200000 yuan, but he was a man who earned and used every cent, and he still had no money.


    Of course, the headquarters was not spared, and the agents were all arrested. It was heresy. Meng Li didn''t feel that he was involved in too many people.


    Yun Juncai''s attitude of admitting his mistake is good. The good thing is that he is just an agent. In the end, he was sentenced to two years'' imprisonment and fined 100000 yuan, which was borrowed by his family.


    If this website is made by him, the story will be different.


    Yun Juncai went in these two years, Meng Li did not return to the system space, but insisted on selling her small chaos, from the beginning of the stall, to the back of the shop.


    Had it not been for the lack of initial start-up funds, Meng Li would not have only one store now, but the income of this store is also very good, and he also has some savings on hand.


    You can open another store, or you can take a small house down payment.


    Yun Juncai has been in prison for two years, thinking about why those things were sent out at that time every day.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Two years later, Yun Jun came out. After he came out, he changed his mobile phone and was ready to find a new job. He planned to reform and live a good life.


    After all, those former friends can''t be contacted any more.


    At that time, in order to make money, he even cheated his best friend. Now he has become a lonely family.


    But the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Meng Li has been waiting for Yun Juncai to come out. Now that he comes out, he won''t let him go.


    See those who have been cheated by Yun Juncai do not mean to settle accounts with Yun Juncai. Meng Li logs in to an account, which is the social account used by Yun Juncai before. Those people are still on it. Meng Li sends messages one by one, saying that he has come out in the tone of Yun Juncai.


    Also extremely provocative said that your money is gone, but I only squatted for two years, you lose more than me.


    And I''ve been in for two years. It''s impossible for you to ask me to pay back. It''s useless to call the police.This shameless tone irritated those people instantly.


    Ask Yun Juncai to return the money.


    Yun Juncai was startled by these people at the beginning. He didn''t expect that they would not let him go after two years.


    Then I think about it carefully. I''ve already paid the price. Even if I don''t pay back, they can''t help themselves. It''s useless to call the police.


    Just like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Meng Li expected that Yun Jun would think so, send that kind of news, so that they could be linked, and those people would blow up. OK, you just send a message to provoke us. You don''t even say a word of sorry when you meet, it''s still that kind of attitude.


    Do you really think we have nothing to do with you?


    They didn''t want to deduct some money from Yun Juncai to reduce their losses. Because of their large number of people, their attitude was very tough, and finally they upgraded to fighting. A group of people beat Yun Juncai and beat him to the hospital.


    Yun Juncai also called the police, and the person who beat him came out after several days of administrative detention. After all, Yun Juncai was not seriously injured, but because of this, their contradiction escalated again.


    These used to be some idle bastards, if more ruthless role is not, but Fu Yunjun is enough.


    If you have nothing to do, you just throw some dead mice at the door of Yun Juncai''s house and sprinkle red paint on them, making them very gloomy. You even make some garbage piles at the door of Yun Juncai''s house.


    His family is a very old community, there is no security, no camera, do not know who made it.


    But Yun Juncai made one by himself, but it was destroyed just after the installation.


    This makes Yun Juncai and his family extremely distressed, but also a little afraid, because these means are disgusting and vicious, the other side specially said that this is just a small means, if you don''t pay back the money, there are other means waiting for him.


    I can''t help thinking about the personal safety of myself and my family.

 Chapter 1626

    If they want money, they have no money, if they want ability, they have no ability, so they have a stronger ability to deal with people.


    My head is full of disgusting tricks.


    Yunma can''t help complaining about yunjuncai. What kind of friends did you make before?


    Why are all ruffians?


    Said also very sad, is really a cluster of birds of a feather?


    He didn''t educate his son so well that he was willing to make these friends at that time.


    At that time, she also knew that her son''s friends were not very good, but they didn''t care much. After all, they really got along well at that time. Now they are turning over for money. It''s too realistic.


    Yun juncaixin said that if they were not such people, how could they like gambling? If they didn''t like gambling, how could they cheat them at that time?


    He also saw through human nature. He used to be a brother to himself. When he found that he had cheated them, he wanted to break himself up. He completely forgot his friendship in the past. No matter how he said that when he was in good weather, he invited them to eat and drink spicy food. To be honest, sometimes the money he earned from them was spent on them, OK.


    Also want to say that his several major customers did not find him to settle accounts are very good.


    After all, that''s the big head. If they ask themselves to pay back the money again, they may be crazy, and the rich have more and more means.


    I can only pray in my heart that they forget themselves.


    These people usually don''t do their normal work, but now they are not reconciled. They have a kind of dependence on Yun Juncai. When they have no money, they want to ask Yun Juncai for some money and regard him as an ATM.


    Yun Juncai is penniless and doesn''t want to give it, but his mother can''t help but take some money out, hoping to get rid of the people who are stuck at the door.


    It''s a shame. Now the neighbors are laughing at their family. As long as there is someone at their door, it will become their gossip. Some people are passing by at the door. Don''t think she doesn''t know she''s coming to the theatre.


    It''s a pity that there are two things like this. Once they give money, they can never forget it. Harassment is more and more frequent. They always want to have money.


    Come without money.


    He even went to the workplace of Yun Juncai''s parents to harass them and publicize it everywhere, which made his parents blush and extremely embarrassed.


    In order to be clean, mother Yun can only give money again and again, but the group of people are hard to fill their desires. In the end, the unbearable family abandoned their home and moved out.


    Renting out, hoping to get rid of those people.


    But I don''t dare to move too far, because both Yunma and yunpa still have jobs. They can''t go to work if they go too far. They are too old to quit, so it''s hard to find a job.


    It''s OK for my son to be competitive, but if he doesn''t, he can''t live without a job.


    They didn''t find much effect in the new place.


    Looking at his parents'' hair are a lot of white, Yun Juncai in the end can''t bear to make them become like this because of his own reasons, and plans to carry it on his own.


    He took the initiative to find those people who were constantly pestering. His attitude finally softened. He abandoned his dignity and bowed. The elder brother cried out and apologized, saying that he was not necessarily confused at the beginning, and that he was blinded by money.


    He even slapped himself in the face and scolded himself as a pig or dog. He said that his conscience had been eaten by the dog. The expression of his disgust was very vivid. He said that he would pay back the money and let them stop harassing his family.


    Looking at Yun Juncai''s humble attitude, they felt more comfortable and reluctantly agreed. Then they asked Yun Juncai to write down an IOU. Everyone put in 35000 yuan and gave Yun Juncai the interest. They said that the price was rising, and the 10000 yuan at that time was different from the 10000 yuan now.


    Yun Juncai feels aggrieved. He doesn''t want to do it in his heart, but he can''t do it any more. He is really out of temper by these people.


    Just want them to stop for a while.


    Sure enough, the villain still needs to be treated by the villain. It''s not those people who tirelessly toss Yun Juncai and his family. Yun Juncai will not abandon his dignity like this.


    Meng Li has been learning about Yun Juncai''s current situation through various ways. He knows that his brows are deeply locked every day, he is very distressed, under great pressure, and he is very unhappy.


    Nevertheless, Meng Li was not very satisfied.


    Because the client''s request is to get Yun Juncai to her original level.


    Her situation was that she was chased for debts everywhere and then killed herself because she couldn''t face life.


    Now, Yun Juncai has really come to the point of being chased by people everywhere under his own design, and the amount of IOU he wrote down is still quite large, East and West, plus the interest added by those people, the interest is higher than that of usury and black than usury. Their idea is that there is no advantage.


    So hundreds of thousands.


    Unfortunately, Yun Juncai''s big customers didn''t come to ask for money. Even if Meng Li used Yun Juncai''s account to send messages to those people, they ignored it.


    Maybe I was pulled black, and I didn''t see any news at all.


    If they come back to ask Yun Juncai for money, it''s not a matter of hundreds of thousands. Unfortunately, Meng Li can''t control those people.Maybe in their hearts, the biggest punishment is always Yun Juncai going in for two years. There''s no need to worry about him any more.


    The client was forced to commit suicide at that time, but Meng Li felt that Yun Juncai didn''t mean to commit suicide.


    Everyone has different bearing capacity. There is no doubt that Yun Juncai''s psychological quality is better than that of the client.


    As the saying goes: tree live a skin, people live a face, as the saying goes: people have no face, invincible.


    Yun Juncai belongs to the latter. He can make people feel that his behavior is incredible, and he can do some illegal things for money. His moral bottom line is very low, so it is difficult to expect him to feel the moral condemnation from the society.


    Although he has a bad reputation now, he just feels uncomfortable and embarrassed. He didn''t want to commit suicide.


    How can we force Yun Juncai to a dead end and most likely commit suicide like a client?


    I can''t kill Yun Juncai, but is it up to the level that the client wants?


    In fact, it''s very difficult to kill a person who seems to be weak, especially a person who has no backbone.


    After he wrote down the IOU, others forced him so hard that Yun Juncai took some money out to spend the crisis temporarily, and he just muddled through the day.


    Meng Li estimates that Yun Juncai is thinking that other people can''t spend a lifetime with him. Even if he beats him, he just suffers a little pain. Now these things are used to Yun Juncai. Anyway, other people can''t kill him.


    He has become a generous man. When he is more and more thick skinned and numb, those people can''t do too much. They can only beat him and force him to give some blood.


    This task has been delayed for a long time. Wu Kai has come out to practice, and he will come to chaos store to help when he is free.

 Chapter 1627

    Meng Li just wants to finish this task.


    Think Yunjun can be good and no intention of suicide alive or because he can eat, drink and sleep.


    If you can eat, drink and sleep, some things can be ignored.


    The mountain pressure will also become smaller because of these.


    In fact, some men with poor tolerance have so much debt, and they are often beaten and pestered by others. They may have been depressed or can''t think of it.


    Yun Juncai is a talented person. She underestimates the bearing capacity of scum.


    Let Meng Li can''t help but think of the era of the last plane, he is suicidal, but he is really desperate, and he has nothing after the defeat, suicide is to preserve the final dignity, still a bit of backbone.


    If Yun Juncai committed suicide, it must not be because of his backbone.


    So now it''s a last resort. We need to take some extraordinary measures.


    Meng Li decides to let him sleep first, so he finds the nearest place to live near Yun Juncai''s house at night and dreams for him.


    It seems that I haven''t used the dream beast talent for some time. What''s the scariest thing about Meng Li? What do you make for Yun Juncai.


    In the dream, Yun Juncai is happily gnawing at the pig''s hoof. The pig''s hoof in his hand suddenly turns into a green hand with rotten breath.


    He walked in the street, pedestrians are very normal, but suddenly turned into a rotten zombie, caught him to pieces.


    Even he could dream that he was divided by those creditors and became their meal. Those people told him to eat him if he didn''t pay back.


    All kinds of dreams change. Yun Jun wakes up in the middle of the night in a cold sweat.


    I stayed up all night with my eyes open. My heart beat hard. In the morning, my eyes were full of red blood.


    When eating in the morning, he saw what he ate in the bowl. I don''t know how, what he ate in front of him turned into a blue and rotten hand in his dream last night. At that moment, his stomach rolled rapidly and he rushed into the toilet to vomit.


    Then he saw that his vomit was actually some broken meat with human fingers in it. He looked extremely frightened and yelled to get out of the way.


    He was paralyzed with fright.


    This is the dreamland Meng Li created for Yun Juncai with the energy of the dream beast talent. This plane can not use much energy. It can confuse Yun Juncai''s eyes because it paved the way for him to create a dream last night, making his spirit weak and willpower weak.


    Meng Li doesn''t plan to go to chaos store in the near future. She has a clerk to help her. Now the primary goal is Yun Juncai.


    Hearing the movement of Yun Juncai, Yun Ma rushed over and watched him collapse on the ground, holding his head, while there was nausea and vomiting in the toilet. She asked:


    "how did you vomit? Is he not in good health


    "Mom, there''s a ghost. Look in the toilet..." Yun Juncai closed his eyes and didn''t have the courage to look. He pointed to the toilet.


    With nausea, mother Yun took another look and said:


    "this You throw up


    "No, there are fingers or something in it." He shivered, a chill from head to foot, from the inside out of the spread.


    After hearing this, mother Yun''s expression became very strange, and she said:


    "what finger? Did you not wake up in the morning, or did you have a fever?"


    "No, it''s human fingers and broken meat." Yun Juncai forced himself to open his eyes and take another look. Yes, there are broken knuckles in a pile of broken meat.


    Seeing that her son was so determined, mother Yun immediately felt afraid. She waved her hand and said, "stop talking. It''s strange. I told you not to talk nonsense. What you can''t talk nonsense about is that you vomited. You must have a fever and talked nonsense. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Then she went to help her son up.


    Yun Juncai is very resistant. He shakes his head, bites his lips, and even pinches his thigh. Now he doubts that he is still in a dream.


    But didn''t you sleep late last night? Are you awake?


    Has been in reality and dreams of doubt, Meng Li did not know the effect is so good, if you know, I''m afraid it''s a smile.


    The pain in his body told him clearly that it was not a dream. He touched his vest, which was full of sweat. There was a sour smell on his body, which was covered by the sweat last night.


    "I''ll take a shower before I go." He doesn''t care whether it will smoke others, but now he is very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. It should be much easier to take a bath.


    "Ma, help me flush the toilet." Yun Juncai is still afraid to watch.


    He forced himself to tell himself that it was an illusion. Touching his head, it was a bit hot. Yes, it must be an illusion.


    I have a fever.


    Yun Ma looks at her son anxiously, flushes the toilet and goes out. When Yun Juncai takes a bath, Meng Li doesn''t forget to hallucinate him.


    For example, there is a zombie hanging on the ceiling, a hand stretched out from the toilet, and a woman with a face full of blood appears on the bathroom mirror, and the blood is flowing on the mirror.This wave of mirage directly scared Yun Juncai into a frenzy. He wanted to rush out immediately, but he had to wear clothes. The more anxious he was, the worse he was.


    "Why are you so worried that you can''t get into the toilet without your clothes on


    "What''s in it?"


    Yun Juncai said in a trembling voice:


    "there are ghosts, ghosts."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Mother Yun was scared to death, and her body trembled. A gust of wind came from the balcony and swept mother Yun''s face, which made her scream in fear.


    Yun''s mother''s scream even defeated Yun Juncai''s last psychological defense line. He felt that his mother had seen the ghost, shivered, dressed, opened the door, and was about to rush out. However, he saw that the meat on his mother''s face was rapidly rotting, and the last piece fell down.


    Who can stand such an eye-catching picture? Yun Juncai''s soul is about to fly away. He pushes away Yun Ma who is standing at the door. In Yun Juncai''s eyes, the woman whose face has fallen flesh and blood falls to the ground and shouts to him: "what are you doing, son?"


    "I''m not your son. There''s a head of injustice and a head of debt. Who killed you? Who do you go to? Don''t go to me. I I''m innocent. " Yun Juncai wants to poke his eyes.


    It''s obvious that she''s attached to mother Yun as a ghost.


    Cloud mother looked at her son in fear and disgust, and he didn''t know why. Being pushed so hard by her son, she felt that the bones were going to fall apart.


    Biting his teeth, he stood up with great difficulty and looked at Yun Juncai:


    "don''t be confused, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Yun Juncai immediately distanced himself from his mother:


    "roll away, you stay away from me, don''t get close to me, my mother, don''t attach yourself to my mother."


    Now Yun Juncai is obviously insane and only believes what he sees.

 Chapter 1628

    Cloud mother see son so anxious and sad, and want to close to him, but cloud just want to keep away from her, especially afraid of her.


    At this time, Meng Li also took back the energy to create the dreamland, which was all supported by the spiritual power and dream beast talent. Although she was not far away from Yun Juncai, she was still tired of making so much.


    Take a break.


    Therefore, in Yun Juncai''s eyes, his mother is back to the original. He stares at his mother in disbelief:


    "gone?"


    Cloud mother wrung eyebrows: "what left ah, you really confused."


    Yun Juncai murmured:


    "ghost, just now there was a ghost on your body, your whole body''s meat is falling, it''s terrible."


    This scared mother Yun again. She looked around and felt that the room was very gloomy and scared, but she didn''t see anything her son said.


    Maybe his son is ill and confused, so he takes Yun Juncai to the hospital for examination.


    But the temperature of these are very normal, no fever, Yunjun just said he went to hell, the doctor said silent for a while, maybe Yunjun didn''t rest well, too much pressure, hallucination.


    Let him relax and give Yun Juncai some medicine. After all, he is in poor condition.


    There''s no blood on his face.


    Medicine also has a sleeping effect, so that Yun Juncai can have a good sleep.


    In fact, the direction of the doctor''s treatment and the medicine he prescribed are all right, and if Yun Juncai really takes the medicine and goes to sleep, Meng Li will not necessarily be able to confuse his eyes by using energy to create a dreamland.


    The plane force can only be suppressed when Yun Juncai is in a bad state.


    Therefore, Meng Li doesn''t let Yun Juncai take the medicine. After taking the medicine, he has to work hard to get him to the present level.


    She didn''t want him to be good. If she wanted him to get worse, she didn''t believe that she could carry him all the time.


    So she followed Yun Jun to the hospital and hid in the corridor.


    With mental strength to see the cloud mother with disposable water cup filled with water, handed extremely haggard cloud Juncai, and put the medicine one by one good points to the cloud Juncai hand.


    Yun Juncai asked suspiciously:


    "can these pills be cured?"


    Yun Ma immediately relieved: "it must be OK, you should be like the doctor said, hallucination, everything is hallucination, otherwise why didn''t I see it?"


    Yun Juncai took a deep breath, felt the temperature of the water through the water cup, and then planned to take medicine.


    Just as he was about to deliver the medicine to his mouth, the pill in his hand turned into human eye beads with a fishy smell, which made Yun Juncai shake his hand instantly and his eye beads rolled to the ground. He stood up with a look of Horror:


    "eye beads, eye beads..."


    Cloud mother is still not clear, so, looking at the scattered medicine is very distressed, these drugs have to spend money ah.


    Now that my family is so poor, it''s almost impossible to solve the problem, and there are still a lot of foreign debts.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mother Yun stamped her feet in a hurry, but she had no choice.


    Yun Juncai waved his hand in panic: "I don''t eat, I don''t eat, I''m ok."


    "Go away, go away, don''t pester me." He said to the air.


    The ghost must follow him. It''s beside him. Why do you follow him?


    Looking at the eyes on the ground still maintaining their original shape, Yun Juncai held out his foot to step on them and said: "roll, I''m not afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you."


    He said that he was not afraid, but his whole body was shaking, his facial features were twisted, his eyes were bulging, and he felt a kind of pleasure when he looked at the eyes on the ground one by one.


    In his mind, it was a kind of resistance.


    In Meng Li''s heart, it was a kind of fear.


    But in the eyes of passers-by back and forth in the hospital, this is a neuropathy.


    Everyone can''t help standing in the same place, watching Yun Juncai grind the pills and capsules on the ground one by one into powder. The expression of hatred seems that these pills and he have a bitter hatred.


    In the hospital to make such a, so Yun Juncai was successfully sent to the psychiatric department.


    We have to find out if we have mental illness.


    Mother Yun thinks the same way. She is worried about whether her son is under too much pressure of debt collection or can''t bear it in his heart?


    But Yun Juncai is very sad. He feels that he is very sober. He is not insane at all. He sees all the reactions he makes with his own eyes. Besides the terrible things, the world is still normal in his eyes.


    His sense of things and people is as normal as ever.


    It''s also very cold. Why doesn''t my mother believe in me? And send him to check?


    Meng Li didn''t do anything to let the doctor make a wrong diagnosis. There''s no need to get Yun Juncai into a mental hospital.


    Even if you want to get in, it''s not now. He''s in now. It''s hard for him to get close to the mental hospital. It''s hard to make him suffer.


    And he will come out after a normal period of time, and then he will create pain for him, which will lengthen the task time for himself.Moreover, Yun Juncai''s leaving him outside is more painful. After all, those who go to the mental hospital to collect his debts can''t go in to find him.


    It''s too cheap for him.


    What''s more, those who ask him to collect debts are of great use here in Mengli.


    So Yun Juncai was very normal when he was tested. He had no mental illness or even disease tendency.


    Yun Ma is a little lucky in her heart. Who would expect her son to become a psychopath?


    But then I thought of my son crying for a ghost. If my son is not ill, is it true that he has a ghost?


    After taking Yun Juncai home, he planned to go to the Taoist priest. Yun Juncai had no opinion about this. He also told him: "we must find someone who has a profound way."


    After a long time, Yun Juncai felt very tired after his mother went out. He wanted to sleep for a while, but when he just fell asleep, he was full of nightmares. He was awakened again and had no sleep.


    He hammered the bed with both hands and yelled to the air:


    "come out if you have the ability. Why do you want to do this to me? What''s our hatred?"


    Then he held his breath and waited quietly. His heart was very complicated. He wanted someone to respond to him, but he was afraid that someone would really respond to him.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was still silence around him. He looked around with his eyes and was afraid that something terrible would suddenly appear around him.


    He was thinking, if there is hatred, why just scare him?


    If there is no hatred, why scare him?


    He was afraid of all kinds of precautions, but Meng Li had already left. Last night Yun Jun stayed up all night and couldn''t sleep. She slept for a while. Today, she used so much energy and was a little tired. She also lay down and fell asleep.


    Yun Juncai never knew that his "ex girlfriend" had fallen asleep just one kilometer away from him.


    He is also afraid, staring, eyes more and more red, dare not sleep, afraid to sleep is a nightmare, nightmare feeling uncomfortable, although in the dream can feel his heart almost jump out.

 Chapter 1629

    Mother Yun really put her son''s affairs in her heart. She invited a Taoist back in the afternoon.


    Seeing the Taoist priest, Yun Juncai is even more excited than seeing the doctor. He thinks that this is the one who saves him.


    Taoist also pretends to be enigmatic. Now that they are all here, whether they have ghosts or not, they have to do something without them.


    After a while of operation, he told Yun Juncai:


    "you can rest assured that no one will pester you."


    Probably because of the psychological effect, Yun Juncai felt relaxed all over. He gratefully sent off the Taoist priest and of course paid him. Then he couldn''t wait to go to bed.


    He was too tired and difficult. He felt that if he didn''t sleep, he would die suddenly anytime and anywhere, and he didn''t eat all day, but now he had no appetite at all.


    Meng Li wakes up and takes a mental glance at Yun Juncai''s home. He knows that he has invited a Taoist priest. Looking at Yun Juncai lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he plans to go to bed. He simply lets him sleep.


    It''s just that after sleeping, there are all kinds of nightmares. In Mengyun Juncai, he is suffering from all kinds of torture, because he didn''t sleep for an hour and woke up again.


    When he woke up, he was very weak and full of pain. He said: "it''s OK, isn''t it? This dead liar. "


    He was scolding the Taoist.


    Yun Ma is cooking in the kitchen. When she hears her son''s angry curse, which is accompanied by crying, she knows that something has happened to her son again.


    He quickly put down what he was doing and went into the bedroom. Yun Juncai rubbed his eyebrows and said, "that Taoist priest is useless. I still have nightmares and pester me."


    "Ah?" Mother Yun was surprised and then angry. She immediately called the Taoist priest to question him, but the Taoist priest had already left, and everything was said by him.


    He said that he had taken away a kid. Having a nightmare may be that he is not in good health. Go to see a doctor.


    Otherwise, do more good deeds. Maybe your son is not virtuous. It''s not necessary to do more good deeds.


    Because Yun Ma''s tone was not good, the Taoist priest was also angry. Moreover, he thought he was right. After all, he would look at his face in this business. If he looked at the man, he would know that he was not a good person.


    Finish saying to hang up the phone directly, cloud mother calls again and then can''t get through, this can make her very angry.


    This is a Taoist she met outside the temple. She didn''t expect to be a liar.


    "No more?" Mother Yun has a headache. It''s no use going to the hospital or finding a Taoist priest.


    Mother and son are discussing, and Yun''s father comes back. After learning about this situation, Yun''s father only sighs:


    "do evil!"


    But they are also trying to help Yun Jun solve this problem.


    Suggest to go to big hospital to look for expert, go to psychiatric department to have a look.


    Yun Juncai


    Why do you feel like a psycho?


    Is he very similar?


    But in Yun''s father''s heart, it is because of these recent things that Yun Jun can''t bear.


    As night falls, Yun Juncai stares at his mobile phone and is reluctant to go to sleep. He is very afraid of having nightmares. It''s so terrible. He is even more worried that he will die in a dream.


    Many people have this feeling, especially those who have many nightmares. They are not willing to go to sleep immediately after they wake up. They are afraid of having nightmares again.


    In the heart does not want to sleep, but the body can not carry, cloud Juncai finally did not boil to sleep.


    This time I saw a man in my dream. He didn''t see him clearly. He spoke in a deep voice. It was hard to distinguish between men and women. It seemed that every sentence was filled with hatred and accusation.


    This man told Yun Juncai that it was all because of him. If he hadn''t drawn himself into the gambling group at the beginning, he would not have lost all his family property, and he would not have nothing, and he still owed foreign debt. He couldn''t pay it back, and he couldn''t bear the pressure to commit suicide.


    He said that Yun Juncai was the murderer who killed him. He asked him to pay for his life.


    Then this shadow like thing pours on him. Yun Jun just wants to move, but finds that he can''t move no matter how hard he struggles.


    He smelled the stench of the man and saw his eyes hanging in his eyes, but he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    I watched the man open his mouth, with sharp fangs in his mouth. All of a sudden, he bit off a piece of meat and ate it raw.


    The sound of chewing is full of Yun Juncai''s brain, who can''t move. Watching the person in front of him finish the meat on his hand, he continues to bite off a piece of meat from him. His eyes are itching to crack, and his consciousness struggles wildly. Finally, he wakes up in sweat and screams wildly.


    "Don''t come to me, I really don''t know who you are!" Yun Juncai''s heart beats like thunder, and he has no strength.


    The parents next door were woken up by him and immediately came to check the situation of Yun Juncai.


    Yun Juncai breathed heavily and told his parents what happened in his dream. His mother asked in amazement:


    "is there such a person?"


    "Who is it? Are you really dead? If we die, let''s go to his grave and kowtow and ask for his forgiveness. "


    She was also frightened. If it was because her son had pulled him into the group before and then committed suicide, it would be a big disaster.This is equivalent to carrying a life debt.


    When he heard that, his head was numb and his brain was buzzing. It was his own education that caused such a disaster.


    Now the whole family is in great pain. I really think it''s better not to have this son.


    Thinking about it, he got angry and couldn''t help scolding:


    "look at the stupid things you did a few years ago. Now you''ve been punished, right? You deserve it


    Cloud mother immediately stop: "your son has become like this, you still scold, do you want to scold my son to death?"


    "It''s better for him to die. I don''t think he has this son. I think those who don''t have a son live more natural and unrestrained than me, because he went to our unit to make trouble for several times because of his imprisonment and foreign debts. Now the unit still wants me to leave ahead of time. If I didn''t have the cheek to continue to endure, I would have no food to eat."


    "OK, I''m better dead." Yun Juncai has no good temper, and he is extremely upset.


    Yeah, well, if you die, you don''t have to suffer like this.


    "Will you die?" Father Yun said contemptuously that he knew more about his son''s virtue than anyone else.


    Two father and son began to quarrel, cloud mother in the side to persuade, is basically partial to cloud Juncai side, but also make cloud father more and more angry, speak more and more ruthless.


    Now all the difficulties at home are attributed to Yun Juncai, repeatedly accused him of the original should not.


    It was also a great blow to Yun Juncai''s soul. He couldn''t help scolding: "don''t make a noise, old man. Aren''t you afraid of being haunted? Be careful, even you will get revenge. "


    "What am I afraid of? Even if I die now, I will live longer than you Father Yun retorted.


    They quarreled for a while, and finally stopped crying for death. She said:


    "if you quarrel again, I''ll jump from here, and then there will be another ghost in my family."


    When Yun Juncai was the only one in the room, he began to think: is someone really dead because of that software?

 Chapter 1630

    I really can''t think of anyone who will commit suicide.


    If you really commit suicide, it must be people who have little money to lose all their property. After all, those rich people are so rich that if they lose all their property in it, how much money will they lose.


    He''s going to be impressed.


    Yun Juncai put his eyes on the group of ordinary customers, some of whom were his former friends. Of course, now that group of so-called friends have become his creditors.


    The rest are the friends you have added outside. Anyway, no one has spent a large amount of money, up to tens of thousands, some only spent thousands, some even tens of thousands of yuan.


    And he went in for two years. When he came out again, some people couldn''t get in touch.


    At that time, he was lucky that he could not get in touch with these people to prove that they had forgotten the matter, at least they would not settle accounts with him.


    So if there are people who commit suicide, it should be one of them.


    But I never know the specific information of others, and even some people don''t even know their names. At that time, they were all polite brothers shouting.


    There''s no time to know people''s names.


    Even if you want to go to someone''s grave and kowtow, you can''t find anyone.


    As for it?


    It seems that without a large amount of consumption, it can also commit suicide?


    Yun Juncai couldn''t figure it out, but now there is a "ghost" pestering him.


    "Don''t pester me. After all, I was willing to. If you don''t want to, you won''t spend so much money." Yun Juncai said to the air.


    No one can respond to him.


    Yun Juncai can''t help feeling resentful. If you want to say that everyone is wrong, it''s not a good thing. How can you rely on him?


    Not to mention, Yun Juncai has a clear positioning for himself.


    I know I''m not a good person.


    Very irritable, endure to endure, and fell down to sleep, Meng Li see this gave him a nightmare, anyway, is the dream let him pay for his life.


    It''s true that no one committed suicide, but Meng Li made it up out of thin air, but Yun Juncai couldn''t prove it, could he?


    Yun Juncai suffered a mental torture in his dream. He woke up in a sweat and swore that he would never sleep again.


    After searching the Internet, there are really many people who die in their sleep. Maybe these people have nightmares like him and then die.


    Seeing that Yun Juncai didn''t mean to sleep, Meng Li went to sleep at ease.


    However, he didn''t dare to sleep too long. He was worried that Yun Juncai would fall asleep again. Meng Li woke up after three or four hours of sleep and used his mental energy to check Yun Juncai. It''s four or five o''clock in the morning now. Yun Juncai is still staring at his mobile phone and searching on it for how to deal with ghosts.


    This makes Meng Li want to laugh. Is it really impossible? Will think of the Internet to search for answers.


    And there are quite a lot of online programs, and even yunjuncai found a small website, which sells some Rune paper and can also place an order.


    Yun Juncai is a bit excited. Although he met a liar today, he can''t be all liars.


    After consulting about the price, it''s expensive. I have no money in my hand.


    Yun Juncai


    It''s too sad.


    I miss the days when I was acting as an agent. Although I was a bit crooked, I made a lot of money. I can''t make any money in a year.


    Yun Juncai, a brave artist, even wants to be an agent again.


    If you want to earn money, ask a real Taoist to protect your life, and then even if you go to prison again, it''s not a loss!


    He was fascinated when he suddenly stretched out a pale hand from his mobile phone. It was as if he had been soaked in formalin. His nails were long and sharp, with a dangerous smell. It seemed that the nails could pierce his flesh and tear his body. He could not help thinking of the scene that he was eaten alive in his dream


    The thought flashed through his mind, which made him tremble with fear. Instinctively, he wanted to get rid of the mobile phone, but before he could get rid of it, he stretched out his hand towards his neck and squeezed his neck tightly. He had difficulty breathing and his face was red.


    From his point of view, a hand is floating in the air, but it seems to be manipulated. He is ruthless and reaches out to grasp the hand that pinches his neck, but the hand passes through the hand. It turns out that the hand has no shape at all, and he can''t grasp it


    And his neck was really pinched by a hand, unable to breathe.


    The hand he saw was the dreamland arranged by Meng Li, and the thing holding his neck was the condensation of Meng Li''s mental power.


    Now let him very square, can''t start, can''t get rid of, if a real hand hold him, he can try to break, now is a strange force hold him, he can''t even touch, how to do?


    As his breathing became more difficult, there was a cry in his eyes.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Meng Li is really convinced that Yun Juncai has such a strong desire to survive. The tenacity of his life lies in this. No matter what terrible things he faces, no matter how much his life has been endangered, he is not willing to give up easily.And all of them were scared like this. Before they fainted, Meng Li suddenly felt that Yun Juncai was very contradictory. He usually bullied the soft and feared the hard, but he was more tolerant than many people in the face of such terrible things.


    So how can the client give up his life?


    There is only one life, if you count after death, a soul has more than one life, but after death you are no longer you, which is equivalent to that you have only one life.


    So it''s still a little difficult for Yun Juncai to experience her despair that she has to die in despair according to the client''s requirements.


    "Let me go, let me go." Yun Juncai struggled to squeeze out this sentence, although only he could know what he was saying, because he could no longer recognize the tone.


    Meng Li can''t hear what he says, and doesn''t want to know what he says. Even if he doesn''t look at his mouth, he knows that Yun Juncai is begging for mercy.


    You can''t kill Yun Juncai all at once. What she killed is not the same as Yun Juncai''s desperate suicide.


    Meng Li took back the attack of mental strength when he felt that he was going to die.


    With the release of Meng Li, Yun Juncai''s muscles suddenly relax, like a pool of rotten meat. He wants to reach out and touch his neck, but he has no strength.


    All his strength was used to breathe. The sound of breathing reverberated in the whole room. Yun Juncai covered the quilt and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Then he sat up and looked in the mirror. From the mirror, he saw five deep finger marks on his neck. He covered them with his hands and found that his hands were perfectly matched with these marks.


    It''s like he pinched himself like this.


    "I''m wrong. Don''t pester me any more. When I die, can I be a cow and a horse for you?" He has a weak voice.

 Chapter 1631

    Yun Juncai is really a talent. He even wants to calculate ghosts in his words.


    When you die, you can be a cow and a horse. Why don''t you go and be a cow and a horse now?


    Meng Li doesn''t bother him any more. He goes to bed. Yun Juncai is scared and sleepless. He hardly sleeps well these two nights. His eyes are red and his brain aches. He feels that his blood vessels will explode anytime and anywhere.


    Let alone Yun Juncai suffering, Meng Li so much use of strength also makes her very tired, although also want to take advantage of Yun Juncai do not sleep when sleep for a while, but sleep intermittently, in general, there are also some lack of sleep.


    After two hours'' sleep, Meng Li wakes up again. Yun Juncai is sleepy on the bed. Meng Li gathers his mental strength and gives him a neck. He wakes up in a flash and shouts no in his mouth.


    Just as Yun''s mother began to cook, Yun Jun was very hungry. He didn''t eat much all day and night. He wanted to eat something. Then he found that the plate was full of human organs, such as fingers and ears.


    Blood dripping, Yun Juncai took a deep breath, tumbling in his stomach.


    That''s the same thing.


    He knew what he saw was an illusion, yes, an illusion.


    It''s just


    "No, I really can''t eat it." Yun Juncai tried to ignore what he saw in his eyes and eat food as if he didn''t see anything, but he still couldn''t.


    Mental quality is not so tough.


    Looking at the eggs cut on the plate, mother Yun asked anxiously:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "In my eyes, it''s human ears." Yun Juncai closed his eyes and said.


    Mother Yun


    Is it still edible?


    Anyway, in her eyes, this is a plate of white eggs.


    She lost her appetite.


    "No way." Yun Juncai opened his eyes and looked again. He couldn''t help it. He went to the toilet and vomited again. He didn''t eat much, so he didn''t vomit.


    When Yun Juncai vomited out, his mother saw the bruise on his neck and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yun Juncai vomited without any blood, and weakly replied:


    "he was made by a ghost."


    This frightened mother Yun: "that''s to kill me. I can''t. I have to find a way."


    She turns around in a hurry.


    Call everywhere to ask where there is a reliable Taoist, voice with a cry, others ask her what, she did not say.


    You can''t say your son is in debt.


    Many people don''t take it seriously if they don''t satisfy people''s gossip. Besides, they are all ordinary people. Who has nothing to do with making friends with Taoists.


    They all say they don''t know each other. Some say they are all liars and have no moral conduct at all.


    I know some shenpo. Mother Yun calls to ask. She says that it''s OK to exorcise evil spirits and keep safe. If you want me to catch fierce ghosts, I''m sorry


    But under cloud Jun just think of that website, although the price is high, but look like that.


    It''s better to have a try. Now I can''t love money any more. My life is almost gone. What''s the use of money?


    It takes tens of thousands of yuan to let mother Yun borrow money.


    He wants to order the best, please the most expensive, the most expensive is good.


    Mother Yun is in a bit of a dilemma, because tens of thousands of yuan can''t be borrowed in a word, but her son''s affairs can''t be delayed. Who knows when that thing will become vicious and suddenly kill her son.


    Hurriedly ran to work, crying and shouting, the leadership lent her money, mainly because the unit owed her some wages, the leadership had no way, let the financial to her.


    Take the money back to give Yun Juncai, Yun Juncai pale and frown locked face slightly better.


    Immediately on the Internet under a single, people come is very fast, the results see yunjuncai neck bruise, face changed.


    Immediately said that they couldn''t solve it.


    If you are just playing tricks on people, and you have no strength to deal with it easily.


    But this can hurt people to this extent. If that thing wants to kill people, it can kill them at will, so they don''t fight.


    What if you put your life in it?


    Yun Juncai


    The person invited with such a high salary would rather not make money than accept his list. It can be seen that the situation is serious. If it is easy to solve, people will not leave tens of thousands of yuan without making money.


    With cloud mother begged each other, but the other side said nothing, insisted on going.


    The sense of despair in Yun Juncai''s heart is getting heavier and heavier. Is it really hopeless?


    After drinking some porridge with his eyes closed, Yun Juncai is lying on the bed. He is too sick after being tossed about for two days. If he is not comfortable, his brain will become more and more dull and his expression will be dull. Meng Li thinks that he may fall asleep if he is so dull.


    So he tossed at him again and got Yun Juncai''s anger out. He sat up and yelled:


    "what are you doing? Kill me if you can. "Then Meng Li''s obedience pinches Yun Juncai to the last breath.


    Yun Juncai covered his neck with his hands. His whole body was cold, and he was breathing with a big mouth. His expression was very painful. Just now, he obviously felt a murderous atmosphere pervading his whole body.


    He knew that the other party could not kill him, but simply wanted to torture him.


    Yes, it''s the kind that makes him live like death.


    Yun Juncai is even more desperate. What''s the point of being entangled with such a thing for the rest of his life?


    What''s more, can your body stand up to him?


    Only two days later, he felt as if his body had been hollowed out. To live is to become a tool for others to have fun.


    But do you really want to die? For what?


    Yun Juncai''s thoughts were so confused that he even had a strange idea. He was thinking that since the man committed suicide, he had become such a fierce ghost.


    If you commit suicide, do you also become a fierce ghost? If you do, the first thing you do is to kill the ghost and get revenge.


    Isn''t it said in the book that people who commit suicide can''t be reincarnated? Yun Juncai thinks that maybe it is for this reason that the man can stay in the world and revenge him.


    But this kind of thought flashed by, he can''t really die, because death is unknown, living people can never know what the world is like after death.


    Looking at some bruises on his neck, Yun Juncai carefully found some ointment and wiped it. He knew that it might not have any effect, but it was also a kind of self comfort.


    Then he fell asleep.


    Meng Li is also tolerant to let Yun Juncai sleep for a few hours. Otherwise, according to Yun Juncai''s current situation, she may really be tossed to death.


    But it still gave him some nightmares, not very scary, but it was a kind of spiritual torture to him.


    Almost in a dream, I told him to torture him all the time, to make him restless forever, not to let him die, to let him live and suffer.


    Yun Jun just wake up after a long breath, that thing is as he expected almost, really have the most vicious idea, let him never peace.

 Chapter 1632

    After a few days, Meng Li is torturing Yun Juncai in all kinds of ways. Yun Juncai''s face is not as good as words.


    Yun Ma is trying to find a way for him. She invited wave after wave of people to come to see him. Although it didn''t work out, they had to pay some hard work and spend a lot of money when they came.


    No matter whether these people have a way, the key is that Meng Li is not a ghost.


    Every day, the family is in a state of panic and extreme anxiety. Yun''s mother has no intention of going to work. She guards Yun Juncai every day for fear that he might have an accident.


    Just at this time, the debtor came to the door, and he was furious.


    But in Yun Juncai''s eyes, they are a group of zombies, ugly and disgusting. No matter how hypnotic they are, they can''t ignore the fear in their hearts.


    They all have no money to spend and come to ask for money. Now the Yun family is stretched out. They really have no money. Even if they have money, Yun Ma wants to keep it for Yun Juncai to hire a Taoist priest. This time, she is very determined and always says that she has no money.


    But for that group of people, how would you like me to go home empty handed without money.


    At least do something.


    He had to give Yun Juncai some money. They were surprised to see that Yun Juncai''s eyes were dark green, his eyes were sunken, his lips were pale and colorless.


    How did this product come to be like this?


    "No, right? The IOU is all here. Be careful we''ll sue you. " People who want money are arrogant.


    Yun Juncai numb a face: "then you go to sue."


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter where we are now.


    His indifferent attitude angered these people. Since he doesn''t mind if I sue you, do you mind if I beat you?


    He directly beat Yun Juncai in front of his mother, but she couldn''t stop him. She was injured and collapsed on the ground, crying and howling to the sky:


    "don''t you go too far, do you have to force our mother and son to death?"


    Yun Ma said these words countless times, these people are tired of listening, simply ignore.


    But Yun Juncai was lying on the ground with his head in his arms in despair. Who could understand what he felt now? He was beaten by a group of zombies. That kind of fear, that kind of despair, that kind of powerlessness that he could not resist.


    In the end, he asked Yun Ma to take out some money to send people away temporarily, which is too much torture to the soul.


    The other party was satisfied only when they got some money. Although it was not much, it was enough for them to go out for a night. He looked at Yun Juncai contemptuously. He had to be beaten to get the money. He didn''t know what to think.


    What''s more, they found that Yun Juncai was more likely to give in than before. Sometimes he was beaten and didn''t give money. Now he gives money after beating.


    That means it''s easier for them to ask for money.


    After discovering this phenomenon, we all think that we should come more frequently in the future.


    After that, Yun Juncai was haunted by "fierce ghosts" and a group of people came to beat him when they had nothing to do. They asked him for money. What they saw when they went out was extremely terrifying. The people who walked were zombies or zombies. When a driver turned around, he had a look of terror. When he went out to eat noodles, it was full of maggots. Now his world is not beautiful, there is no one It''s normal.


    But it''s so disgusting and hard, he still lives tenaciously.


    Let Meng Lidu admire.


    This guy is not desperate. Meng Li can only use his mace to attack Yun ma.


    To frighten Yun''s mother, Yun Juncai still has feelings for his mother. He must be reluctant to suffer.


    Of course, Yun Ma is still innocent, so Meng Li didn''t bother her very much. Now she is very tired because of Yun Juncai. She doesn''t even need to dream for her to affect her mind, so that she can see her own fantasy.


    All kinds of disgusting and horrible pictures appear in Yun Ma''s eyes, but her courage is much smaller than Yun Juncai''s, and she vomites when she sees the disgusting pictures.


    Every day is also a variety of screams, very afraid, a fear of shrinking into a group of crying, so old age, scared into such, people can''t bear to see.


    Knowing that the other party is starting to attack his family, Yun Jun rushes into the room, closes the door and yells: "you come out, why do you want to attack your family? What''s wrong with them? "


    Meng centrifugal said that if you were not too stubborn, I would not be like this.


    No one responded to Yun Juncai, who turned from anger to despair. He muttered to himself:


    "are you willing to let them go only when I''m dead?"


    Try to communicate with him, but he never talks to himself. Can''t people communicate with ghosts?


    Even if we can''t communicate, we don''t talk to him in our dreams. We never intend to give him a chance.


    If you die, mom won''t suffer?


    The other party''s main purpose is him, hate is him, if he died, the other party will be depressed.


    Otherwise, it''s very likely that none of them will run away.


    During the period of being entangled by the "fierce ghost", Yun Juncai knows that he can''t get rid of it. Today, he can''t eat well and sleep well. He is always frightened. He feels that his heart can''t bear it.Forget it when you die. You won''t be involved in your family if you die.


    It was painful enough, but I had to look at my mother. Because she suffered so much, people with a little conscience could not ignore it.


    When you die, you always get rid of the grudges.


    The most important thing is that Yun Juncai doesn''t think he can live long at all. It''s a matter of time before he dies. When the fierce ghosts have enough fun, it''s their time to die.


    If he has not been dead, he will have to face these things all his life. Thinking of the possible situation in the future, Yun Jun feels hopeless.


    His current mood is similar to that of the client at that time. He began to feel that he could not face the future life and wanted to die more and more.


    Yun Juncai gradually became numb and speechless. At first, his mother was scared into crying and insanity. At home, he was startled and cautious. Then his father was scared to death. Now he is on guard all the time. Before, he can''t eat by himself, but now his family can''t eat.


    The things in their eyes are so disgusting that they have to close their eyes and drink some porridge.


    My father accused him of bringing disaster to my family. Now I can''t deal with it. It doesn''t matter who I find. Is it going to kill my family?


    In the face of his father''s blame, Yun Juncai didn''t retort for the first time. He just asked:


    "do I really deserve to die?"


    Father Yun said, "I gave birth to you and raised you. You don''t expect you to make a lot of money to get ahead, but you make me and your mother uneasy. What do you think?"


    "If you hadn''t gone too far and left a line, you wouldn''t be like this today."


    We are all ordinary people. Sometimes money is life. It''s very difficult to live without any money. Are there few people who commit suicide for money?


    But at that time, his son tried hard to get money from other people, but he still used dirty means.

 Chapter 1633

    As a matter of fact, Yun''s nature is similar to that of Yun Juncai. He is used to blaming others, but he is also incompetent. He can''t think of any solutions when he encounters problems.


    His son didn''t meet his expectations. He was not very satisfied.


    Yun Juncai was used to it. He looked at his parents dully and said, "aren''t you afraid of losing me?"


    Mother Yun was startled and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    She was really afraid that her son could not bear to do stupid things. Although she also felt that living was painful and meaningless, she still didn''t want to die.


    Better to live than to die.


    "Don''t scare people here," he said


    Yun Juncai pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. He turned his head and saw a figure moving on the wall. He walked gently to his mother''s back. The figure''s arm had been around his mother''s neck. He took a few steps and pulled away Yun Ma who was standing there. Yun Ma didn''t know. Therefore, Yun Juncai didn''t say anything.


    What he said, mom must be scared.


    Besides, how to say it? How to say that it is intended to do something to you? Instead of just scaring you like before?


    Yun Jun just stayed up for a few days. He heard the screams at home one after another. He saw the blood on his head hanging on the ceiling. The blood was falling drop by drop, but there was no blood on his face.


    I feel that there is no hope for the future.


    Once again, I feel that there will be no happiness in the future.


    "I''m going to die. I''ll get rid of the grudge, OK?" He said.


    In a trance, Yun Jun seems to hear a good voice. He grins his pale lips:


    "can that make my day better? One day, I said goodbye to my family. "


    No one responded. He stood up, took a bath, called for something to eat, and asked his father and mother to eat together.


    They haven''t eaten well these days.


    He also wants to have a try. Does the fierce ghost really just want him to die.


    What if he doesn''t let his family go when he dies?


    If you just want him to die, then this meal will be safe.


    What makes Yun Juncai''s heart mixed is that he really enjoyed the meal at ease. Food is what food looks like, and it didn''t turn into other disgusting scenes.


    So I really should die?


    I''m still attached to the world.


    Although the world is no longer beautiful.


    Forget it. It''s no use living like this.


    After dinner, he told his mother that he was going out. His mother asked,


    "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s all right. It''s something." He couldn''t help but look at it a few more times. Mother Yun felt strange and had a bad intuition in her heart. She said:


    "I''ll go with you?"


    Yun Juncai refuses. He goes out alone and finds a building. Instead of taking the elevator, he climbs up step by step and stands on the top floor. After hesitating for a long time, he finally jumps from the upstairs


    Someone exclaimed, "someone committed suicide."


    "Someone was so scared that he shivered all over:" call the police quickly... "


    Meng Li stands in the crowd, looking at Yun Juncai''s miserable corpse with mental force, and his face is expressionless.


    This guy is dead.


    Despair, right? People who commit suicide should be desperate.


    Meng Li felt that this task was really tiring. He forced a person to commit suicide and exhausted his means


    Yun Jun can commit suicide because she is a little intimidating. If you don''t die, your family will suffer.


    If he suffered alone, maybe he would not die.


    It''s not true that Yun Juncai attaches great importance to love and righteousness. He may know in his heart that he can''t live, so he will die early so as not to disturb others. It''s the last act of conscience.


    Hope to achieve the effect that the client wants.


    In her heart, she didn''t want to meet this kind of task again. She was tired and tired of it. She knew that she could kill it directly, but she had to do so much to satisfy the client''s wishes.


    When let, she is not the consignor, can''t understand the consignor''s mood very well, the consignor''s heart is extremely unwilling and resentful, hope that Yun Juncai''s end is justifiable.


    Yun Juncai''s soul floated out of his body. He saw his body collapsed on the ground like a pool of mud, surrounded by many people.


    He successfully passed through the stranger in front of him, who seemed unable to see him, but he could not touch him.


    Is that how it feels to be a GUI?


    Is it possible for us to retaliate like a ghost?


    His soul flies through the crowd. He thinks that he is already a soul. He should be able to see it as a soul.


    I didn''t find the person I was looking for, but I saw a person I haven''t seen for a long time, Wu Yue.


    She was in the middle of the crowd, at the scene of his death.


    This makes Yun Juncai very confused, but he suddenly has a pain in his heart. When he becomes like this, can he torture the people he wants to torture?He has not forgotten how Wu Yue dealt with him.


    With the soul form around Meng Li, Meng Li takes a casual look at Yun Juncai''s soul. His soul is very ordinary, even lower than many ordinary people.


    If you go to death, the next life will not be very good.


    Don''t want to pay attention to Yun Juncai, Meng Li pretends not to see him, turned and walked, to a nobody''s corner, Meng Li called out the underworld channel.


    Yun Juncai, who is also thinking of making waves in the world, suddenly feels a huge suction to draw his soul into it.


    This made him very scared, and he refused.


    He still has a lot to do!


    But his power could not compete with the power of the underworld, and his soul disappeared in a flash.


    Meng Li sighed. There was a kind of obsession in Yun Juncai''s soul. He probably had the idea of becoming a ghost for a long time, but he didn''t go into the underworld channel at the first time.


    After that, she went back to the chaos store for a long time, and the business was OK. Meng Li felt that as long as the client managed well, she would not worry about food and clothing.


    There are so many things she can do for the client. I hope she won''t be so stupid when she comes back.


    I hope she has a pair of wise eyes to distinguish men''s heart.


    Yun Juncai is dead. Meng Li naturally won''t harass his parents any more. The client''s death has nothing to do with these two people. It''s still necessary to do something to them.


    It''s just scaring them. They won''t be hurt.


    As compensation, Meng Li also personally prepared the medicine, loaded it as a health product, and sent it in the name of Yun Juncai''s ex girlfriend.


    Of course, I also took the opportunity to hypnotize the two people who were immersed in the sadness of their son''s death, so that they could forget the terrible pictures they had seen before.


    Otherwise, it''s also a psychological shadow.


    The grief of his son''s death is beyond Meng Li''s control.


    You can only walk out on your own.


    After all this, the task of Meng Li''s helplessness is finally over and back to the system space.

 Chapter 1634

    Congratulations on Wu Yue''s wish: take revenge on Yun Juncai. It''s better to let him go to his own place and feel the despair he has felt.


    Score 100 points, get 90000 points, Jieli reward: 18000 points, soul reward: six points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1717500


    Jieli reward: 69200


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    After absorbing six points of soul power, Meng Li went to bed. During this time, he was also frustrated and tired.


    When Meng Li wakes up, he directly looks at the follow-up.


    After the client went back, he took over the chaos shop. Meng Li left all the ingredients in the chaos shop, and she was able to make the taste even if she had invited someone before.


    Just want to be a shopkeeper.


    My younger brother is also working, and the client''s life is OK. He has extra money for his parents, so it''s not difficult to buy anything.


    There is no great wealth, but warmth and contentment.


    When Meng Li left, he left some savings, which Meng Li earned hard, more than 100000 yuan.


    After earning more than 100000 yuan in two years, Meng Li is still thrifty enough. She doesn''t pay much attention to her appetite, doesn''t have any extra consumption, and doesn''t have any friends. She is still very thrifty.


    The clients are very confused about how they have so much money. They feel that the things they have experienced in the past two or three years are very monotonous, and they can''t remember many details.


    Besides, Yun Juncai committed suicide by jumping off a building. It is said that he had too much debt to commit suicide.


    Wu Yue felt a kind of extreme happiness in her heart, and then she felt the block was too hard, as if she had experienced the pain of Yun Juncai.


    Meng Li, who has been single for thousands of years, can''t be touched by ordinary people, but Wu Yue soon fell in love again.


    But maybe Wu Yue has his own slag sucking constitution. The man he met this time is not very good either. His family conditions are not good, his education is not high, and his hometown is even more remote than that of the client.


    At the beginning, she helped Wu Yue diligently and did everything in the shop.


    Wu Yue is still very satisfied, and this man is hardworking and doesn''t want a salary.


    So they soon got to the point of marriage. Wu Yue paid for a house and paid a down payment. It was OK for a while after marriage, but gradually the man was not willing to work.


    Wu Yue is the only one in the shop who idles all day.


    If you don''t have any money, go to the store and get it.


    What can Wu Yue do? She thinks she''s married and can''t divorce because of these things.


    Especially helpless.


    But it''s really tired to keep such a man who doesn''t pay for his family. Wu Yuexin is not willing to be unfair, and their relationship is getting worse.


    Let Meng Li feel magical is related to such a bad situation, two people did not divorce even if the man asked for money, Wu Yue still give, and two people have children.


    With a child, no matter how bad the man is, Wu Yue comforts herself that she can''t let the child have no father.


    Meng Li


    Forget it. Don''t look.


    It''s not interesting.


    Her mission is to change the client''s temporary life, and she has to go on her own after that.


    In addition, many of the tasks she has done have been influenced by her coming back, and her character has learned from her.


    But Wu Yue probably didn''t look carefully at her task.


    Didn''t learn a little bit of a strong character.


    Why can''t you get up.


    It''s hard to see through the nature of people, especially when we need to be a couple.


    Ah.


    Fortunately, Wu Yue''s husband is a bit of a loafer. At least he doesn''t cheat money, and he''s not very good at spending money. The money he spends is still within a reasonable range.


    The client can bear it.


    Compared with Yun Juncai, this man is much better.


    It''s like she''s raising an idle person.


    Consciousness returns to system space, Meng Li gets up and goes to Lingtian space.


    After two or three years in mission world, Meng Li still wanted to ask for love. As soon as he went in, Meng Li thought that he should buy something to eat and chat with. Then he went to Yushang and went to the restaurant last time. He packed a lot of dishes and took them to Lingtian space.


    Lingtian space also has a dining table. It''s easy to build a house before. Meng Li has put it in place, and asks for love and Wu Xiang are sitting on one side.


    His dark and bright eyes stare at Meng Li:


    "ah Li, you''ve been walking for a long time this time."Meng Li said: "I want to do the task."


    "Without me." He snorted in a low voice.


    Meng centrifugal said that a person appeared out of thin air on the plane of science and technology. I''m afraid he will be treated as a monster.


    I don''t think it''s necessary.


    There seems to be a lot of resentment about this question. Every time he talks about it, Meng Li resolutely changes the topic and asks:


    "what about the golden land?"


    After learning Meng Ligang''s appearance, he said:


    "you''ve been out for so long, and I''ve absorbed the golden soil."


    "What''s the effect? Do you need any more? " Meng Li asked.


    Small hands holding chin, eyes a bright: "if there is naturally good."


    Then she thought that she didn''t seem to have this thing in her hand, and immediately said:


    "no, it doesn''t matter. In fact, when I grow up to this point, the golden soil is also dispensable to me."


    Wu Xiang said at this time:


    "things are good. You can help her find them."


    Question immediately side head looking at Wu Xiang: "Stinky pig, what do you say, I don''t need that, OK?"


    I don''t want to embarrass her.


    Wu Xiang retorts indifferently: "I''m not a pig."


    Meng Li thinks that Wu Xiang is still very persistent about it. After all, no one likes people to say that he is a pig, and Wu Xiang is asking for love. It''s obvious that he is asking for love.


    Besides, it''s time to teach the child. I can''t let her indulge all the time.


    "Don''t be rude," he said calmly


    Wenqing saw Meng Li''s cold expression, and was surprised for a moment. It seemed that a Li had treated her for the first time?


    Her heart beat faster and her mind was full of questions: what should I do? Is Ali angry? Why are you angry?


    Then he realized that he was really wrong, and immediately bowed his head to admit his mistake:


    "Wu Xiang Da Da Da, I know I was wrong, can you forgive me?"


    She is really a little slippery. She knows that if she wants to make Meng Li calm down, she can only find a way to get Wu Xiang''s tolerance. She reaches out her hand and pulls Wu Xiang''s beard, making Wu Xiang show senbai''s sharp teeth.


    Wu Xiang


    What''s wrong with pulling a beard?


    He opened the inquiring hand with his paw and hummed without saying a word.


    The atmosphere became quiet for a moment, and the questioning became more and more uneasy. He carefully looked at Meng Li and Wu Xiang.

 Chapter 1635

    Wu Xiang is still very sad and inquisitive. She is hard hearted and can''t see her like this. At last, she said haughtily: "OK, don''t say that next time." Put an end to this embarrassing atmosphere.


    Three just began to eat up, Meng Li or start to feed Wuxiang, talked about Meng Li in all aspects of what he saw and heard.


    It''s to describe the hi-tech plane and the interstellar plane to them. After listening to the question, they yearn for it:


    "can''t Ali really take me to have a look?"


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "you can have a chance in the future."


    at this time, Meng nodded to ask you when he was eating


    Meng Li is surprised. What can Wen Zhi do with her.


    I remember that she had a good friend of Wen Zhi. She asked 6018 to send a message to ask what it was. Wen Zhi just replied: "say it face to face."


    And gave Meng Li an address, that is, where Wen Zhi lived. Meng Li went there for the first time.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak much, he asked:


    "what are you thinking, ah Li?"


    Meng Li said, "there''s something wrong with me."


    He was a little disappointed and had to leave again, but he still squeezed out a smile and said to Meng Li:


    "then you should be busy with your business first, and then you can accompany me when you are finished."


    Asking for love makes Meng centrifugal feel a little guilty. As long as they go to work, they can only see themselves for a long time, and they are very lonely here.


    Alas


    Wu Xiang likes this kind of quiet place, that is, asking for love should be more lively. She even thinks whether to find a lively place for her to live.


    Meng Li didn''t say his idea, and left Lingtian space first and went to Wenzhi.


    Although it was Wen Zhi who contacted her, this time Wen Zhi was not here. Instead, she was here.


    As soon as she saw Meng Li, she laughed:


    "coming."


    Meng Li nodded with a smile.


    "Sit down. I''m looking for you." Smart girl sat down first.


    Meng Li then sat down and looked at the smart girl.


    At the beginning, Zhi girl''s smile faded, looked at Xia Meng Li and said:


    "do you know that our planes are divided into many areas?"


    Meng Li shook his head:


    "I don''t know."


    No one told her about it, as if she didn''t touch this level.


    I don''t know what smart girl means when she talks about this.


    The wise girl pursed her lips and said with an expression I knew you didn''t know:


    "the planes governed by the big plane domain are subdivided into upper south, upper North, Upper East, Upper West, greater south, greater north, Greater West, Greater East, lesser south, lesser North, lesser West, lesser East, lesser south, lesser north, lesser north, lesser north, lesser East, lesser West."


    "And left South, left North, left East, left West, right south, right north, right east, right West."


    "And the upper northwest, the upper northeast, the upper southwest, the upper southeast, the greater northwest, the greater northeast, the Greater Southwest, the greater southeast, the lesser northwest, the lesser northeast, the lesser southwest, the lesser southeast, the lower northwest, the lower northeast, the lower southwest, the lower southeast."


    "Left northwest, left northeast, left southwest, left southeast, right northwest, right northeast, right southwest, right southeast."


    "Finally, there are four big regions, Southeast and northwest. For example, the eastern region has jurisdiction over twelve regions, namely, the upper eastern region, the lower eastern region, the left eastern region, the right eastern region, the greater eastern region, the small eastern region, the upper northeastern region, the lower northeastern region, the greater northeastern region, the small northeastern region, the left northeastern region, and the right northeastern region."


    "The jurisdiction of each large region is twelve of them."


    She felt a little tired when she said so much at one go. She fanned herself with her hand and said:


    "these areas are in the general direction. Of course, there are many small areas and some special areas. There is no need to talk about them here. They are too complicated and too many."


    And Meng Li''s feeling after listening to it is full of southeast and northwest.


    She hesitated. "So?"


    I''ll tell her what I''m doing.


    The smart girl said with a smile, "do you know that I have a purpose to tell you this?"


    Meng Li nodded and asked with a smile, "what''s the purpose?"


    "Actually Actually... " Smart girl''s expression is a little awkward, and it seems that it''s hard to say.


    "It''s OK. I''ll let you meet someone first." She thought, patted her legs and stood up.


    Meng Li goes with the smart girl. Wen Zhi has a small garden here. Meng Li sees Wen Zhi and a man sitting together drinking tea. They are sitting opposite each other. One is very handsome in modern clothes, the other is beautiful in robes.


    The man in the black robe looks at him, then puts his eyes on Meng Li and smiles"Here you are."


    Meng Li also laughed: "you finally found me."


    Smart girl looked at Meng Li with the ultimate gossip eyes: "your origin is not shallow."


    Meng Li said, "it''s nothing. I''ve met him several times in the mission world."


    "Ouch." Smart girl has some meaningful feelings.


    Shifanling waved to Mengli and said, "come here and have tea together."


    Wen Zhi also said gently, "yes, sit down together."


    Meng Li''s smile faded away, and his expression was a little cold. He sat down with Zhi girl and drank tea together.


    Although they sat together, Meng Li didn''t speak much. She didn''t have much to say. On the contrary, she had been talking to Shi Fanling all the time. It was nothing more than the introduction of Da Wei in her words, and then some understanding of Shi Fanling''s personal situation.


    However, about his own personal situation, shifanling didn''t say much. They were all quiet listening girls talking about the big area.


    After talking for a while, Miss Zhi felt tired and couldn''t find anything to say. She gave Wen a look, and then said to Meng Li:


    "you just met an old acquaintance, so we won''t be here to hinder you. We''ll go to other places first, and you''ll talk about the past first."


    Finish saying, two people don''t wait for Meng Li to have what reaction, then rise to leave.


    Leave Mengli to face shifanling''s four eyes.


    "It''s not long since I last saw you." Meng Li couldn''t help talking because he was not comfortable staring at him.


    Shifanling said faintly:


    "I said I would come to you, how can I break my promise?"


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth and looked around the small garden. Just now, there were many people and the atmosphere was a little strange. She didn''t really appreciate it. Now when she looks at it carefully, she thinks that Wenzhi is really exquisite. The flowers and plants in the garden are properly pruned, the flowers are blooming, the fragrance is pleasant but not greasy, and there seems to be a breeze.


    "Not happy to see me? I''m not very happy to see you Shifanling looked at Mengli carefully.


    There is no other people''s shell, she looked to be more pleasing to the eye.


    Meng Li had a bad premonition in her heart, and she couldn''t tell where the premonition came from.

 Chapter 1636

    It''s probably because miss Zhi suddenly introduced her to so many small areas under the big seat, so she was not happy even to meet old acquaintances. Besides, from the attitude of Wen Zhi and miss Zhi towards shifanling, she understood the distance between shifanling and her.


    "Happy, why not." Meng Li squeezed out a smile, but he didn''t mean it.


    Shifanling raises his eyebrows and offers Meng Li a cup of tea. Then both sides fall into silence


    Shifanling sighed, which was different from the meeting he imagined.


    Why not warm at all.


    He is a guest at least.


    Anyway, you drink a cup of tea, I drink a cup of tea, did not speak much.


    Meng Li wants to go, but he is still thinking about what reason to find.


    All of a sudden, I received a message from smart girl and asked her:


    "how''s the conversation going?"


    Meng Li felt strange and replied:


    "I didn''t talk much."


    Smart girl said: "I''ll tell you directly. I hope you can keep him in this organization. If you can keep him, you can become the domain master of Xiaonan District when the domain master of Xiaonan District is in an accident."


    "To be honest, I listed all these for you. In fact, there are many candidates, really..."


    At the moment, smart girl feels that her language is a little weak. On the one hand, she appreciates the character of the Tasker, so she can give her a hand.


    Of course, we must do something for the organization. Generally speaking, it''s an exchange. The conditions of Xiaonan District are not bad, and I think I''ve done nothing wrong to her.


    Then smart girl sent a document to Meng Li. Meng Li asked 6018 to read it to her, which is probably the benefit of becoming a domain master.


    Although Xiaonan District is under the jurisdiction of the Southern District, the owners of the southeast, northwest and several regions are the leaders of the organization. They are very busy every day and have no time to pay attention to you at all.


    And each of them had twelve domain masters, who obeyed when necessary.


    That is, if Meng Li becomes the domain master of Xiaonan District, her immediate superior is the domain master of Xiaonan District.


    As a domain master in Xiaonan District, you can gain a lot of boundary forces. Not only are the boundary forces fed back by the plane being guarded, but also the domain masters can get certain boundary forces when the quests do tasks in the plane in Xiaonan District.


    Although not many at a time, the accumulation is very considerable, because there are many potential planes in a region.


    Of course, as the domain master of Xiaonan District, he must find a way to solve the problem when there is something wrong with the plane within his jurisdiction.


    Some plane problems can not be solved by doing tasks, and we should pay attention to whether there are potential problems in each world from time to time.


    It is equivalent to maintaining the plane of this area, and takes on the responsibility of a repairman.


    There are many details, that is, some rules that need to be observed. On the whole, Meng Li feels that this is a good job.


    If the world is still normal and you become the domain master, you will have a steady stream of boundary power sitting at home. Even if it is abnormal, you can spend some time to solve it.


    And it doesn''t affect you to do the task. You are equivalent to having two occupations, one of which brings you considerable income.


    For Meng Li, it''s no doubt that the world has lost its pie. It''s just


    Meng Li took a look at the shifanling, and she knew that it was a deal. If she left the shifanling, she could become the domain master of Xiaonan District. Not to mention a step to heaven, she had at least taken a big step.


    It feels like a relationship.


    It feels weird to her. She doesn''t like it very much.


    "Are you going to stay here?" Meng Li asked.


    It''s not good to pretend to be high and refuse the smart girl, or ask at will. In the face of the huge temptation, Meng Li just decided not to trade with the smart girl for a moment.


    Since the other party asked her to take the friendship to leave the world Buddhist order, it proved that they could not leave the world Buddhist order, so they would call themselves.


    Meng Li can''t help thinking, how powerful is the shifanling that makes this organization want to keep him, and not hesitate to use the position of domain master in a small area for trading?


    There must be a lot of value.


    Moreover, it is necessary to give more benefits to shifanling than to her.


    "What? Drive me away? " Shifanling laughed.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I''m just curious about your future plans."


    "No plan. Why, your organization didn''t let you keep me?" Shifanling asked out frankly.


    This made Meng Li very embarrassed. She gave up her broken hair and said in a low voice:


    "yes, she promised me benefits."


    "You''re great." Meng Li said sincerely.


    This is to let the world Vatican really proud smile: "did not expect that you have a day to praise me."


    "I''m good, isn''t it normal?"


    "What do they want of you?" Meng Li asked.Shifan''s eyes sank for a moment, and then he said, "I''m powerful."


    "The master is always wooed by others."


    Meng Li Narcissism. "


    "If you want me to stay, just one word." Shifanling stares at Mengli seriously, and his tone is very serious.


    "If you stay, I''ll fight for a better one for you."


    "You pig can''t run, how about I push you to run?"


    Living too long, when I was weak, all the people around me died. The only thing I could see was her. She always had a different feeling.


    Life is long and boring. It''s hard to meet someone you want to see.


    He needs a reason to stay. He needs a reason to do everything.


    And he also wanted to see how the woman chose.


    Meng Li''s face became more serious, and he looked at the decree of shifanling: "if I let you stay, I can get a lot of benefits, but I don''t want these benefits. I don''t want you to stay."


    What qualifications do you have to ask the Brahman to stay.


    Will it really be at ease to consume that little friendship and get the so-called domain master''s position?


    Or do you have the strength to be the so-called domain master?


    To kidnap a free man with friendship, bind him and let him belong to a certain organization, Meng Li feels that he should not and is unfair.


    She doesn''t need the Vajrayana to organize and fight for her benefits. She doesn''t want to be said to be a woman who depends on men.


    She can fight for what she wants. If she can''t fight for it, she will prove that she doesn''t work hard enough or has no fate. Now her life is OK, and the rest can be done slowly.


    What''s more, today''s shifanling will stay because of her words. Will she regret it later?


    Moreover, it is a great emotional burden for her to stay because of her. She has an intuition that if she really leaves him today, she will regret it later.


    Because as long as you say this sentence and ask him to stay, some things will go bad.

 Chapter 1637

    After hearing Meng Li''s words, Shi Fanling felt like this. He flashed across his eyes and said:


    "are you serious?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "really not. If you want to stay, stay. I won''t ask you to stay, and I won''t try my best to fool you into influencing your decision. "


    "Don''t bear this debt, don''t be taken as a topic by others."


    I feel like I''ve really done that. I''m like a MLM salesman.


    "Have you ever planned for yourself?" The Buddha asked again.


    Clearly as long as a word can get a lot of, she


    Thinking of this, Shifan gave a bitter smile.


    Meng Li also followed with a wry smile: "If today I ask you to stay because of interests, I am breaking my own bones."


    I''ll break my pride.


    Also failed that friendship.


    "All right." Shifanling nodded.


    So, she didn''t really want to see herself or feel nothing about herself.


    If you really have feelings and want to see him often, you will abandon some things and leave him.


    She didn''t.


    She didn''t want to abandon anything, she didn''t want anything.


    There is some unspeakable disappointment in my heart, ah


    All kinds of tastes have passed in the hearts of Fanling and Mengli, but their expressions are still light, and no one shows any clue.


    "Maybe it''s hard to meet later." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "how can it be? When you want to get together, you can come to me. "


    "What do you want to do? You don''t want to see me." He asked.


    Meng Li is speechless.


    Her silence made shifanling stand up and say, "it''s stuffy here. I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, his figure disappeared here.


    Leaving Meng Li in the empty garden, she had no choice but to smile. This meeting was not pleasant.


    It''s really weird and embarrassing. I didn''t expect that the first time I met in the organization was like this.


    And she had an intuition that something was changing and something was going away.


    And she didn''t even struggle to let it slip away.


    When he realized this, Meng Li felt sad for a moment, feeling that some things were as brilliant as smoke and fire, but they were fleeting.


    Smart girl appeared beside her again, sat down, took a sip from her previous tea cup and asked:


    "how was the conversation?"


    Meng Li said, "maybe I won''t stay."


    Smart girl slightly speechless: "I don''t think you have worked hard either."


    Meng Li asked: "how can I work hard?"


    Smart girl naturally said: "you should try your best to praise the organization, count the good organization, as long as you try your best to deceive, you will certainly move him."


    "I don''t think you have. Your character is too real..." Smart girl looks like "I''ve seen everything.".


    Meng Li said: "I didn''t finish the task well."


    "Can''t you be moved by Xiaonan District? It''s really... " Smart girl''s voice was a little reproachful. She thought that the matter of just a few words was so complicated.


    There''s no one to keep. It''s time for Yuanzi to kill her again.


    "Do you know that Xiaonan District is very fat? I''ll fight for it only when my saliva is dry. It''s better than many areas. To be the domain master of this area is to do less work, more money and be close to home." The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She felt that Meng Li was not striving for success at all, which was a waste of her heart.


    Meng Li didn''t doubt what smart girl said. He was kind-hearted.


    But smart girl is different from her. In her eyes, as long as she tries to cheat, it is especially difficult for her to speak.


    Not only in front of her eyes, but also in the future. What she wanted was peace of mind and calm.


    She doesn''t want to owe too much


    She owes a lot for the benefit of being left behind


    "Is he really worth it?" Meng Li hesitated and asked.


    Smart girl said without thinking:


    "of course, he is worth it. Now Xing Xiu is robbing him. Ah, I tell you, he is..." She wanted to tell Meng Li something, but suddenly stopped, waved her hand and said:


    "forget it, I won''t tell you. In a word, you let me down today."


    Meng Li was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that there was also seizing the world Buddhist order.


    What kind of existence is he?


    "Do you want to try again? He hasn''t left the organization yet." Smart girl stares at Meng Li again.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s better to forget it. Even if I get Xiaonan District, I can''t do it. I still don''t want to do it."


    "Nothing." Smart girl rolled her eyes:


    "if you become the regional leader of Xiaonan, you just can''t do it. You can ask other regional leaders. In fact, it''s very simple. It''s just a job. You need to adapt.""You know what? It''s impossible to get ahead in a lifetime of work. " Smart girl''s voice has a kind of anxiety, and a kind of hate iron does not become steel feeling, mixed with some indifference.


    Meng Li murmured in a low voice: "I didn''t say that I intend to do a lifelong task."


    "Don''t we all wait for opportunities?"


    "Wait for your head, now the opportunity has come, also did not see you seize." Said the wise girl impolitely.


    Yes, she understands that it''s a bit of abandoning self-esteem, shameless and ugly to let Meng leave and cheat others to stay. It''s like entertainment for friendship. But are these the key points?


    Isn''t the point going to the sunshine Avenue in the future?


    After success, who cares about those things? And who knows?


    For Meng Li, there is one more person to take care of her. What''s wrong?


    And who said that if you do that, the friendship will be entertained? Instead of cultivating a deeper friendship by meeting frequently in the organization?


    Meng Li was a little upset. Everyone felt different. Why did he have to force her to leave the shifanling.


    If we organize so many people, all of them are talents, we don''t believe that none of them have the ability to cheat.


    Besides, as long as the interests given are large enough, will the Buddhist order be indifferent?


    Maybe I want to keep him with less benefits and reduce the cost as much as possible.


    After all, Xing Xiu must have been wooing him, and he must have taken out valuable things to lure Hu.


    Seeing Meng Li''s cold face, she sighed. It''s hard to continue talking about her. She pretended to be old-fashioned and preached:


    "in fact, some things don''t need to care so much."


    "The more you care, the less you get."


    Meng Li: "I just don''t think it''s practical for me to get it in this way."


    They will also be ridiculed and unwilling to fall into this situation.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me covering you." Smart girl rolled her eyes again:


    "forget it, I can''t help it if you want to. I can barely understand it. It''s just that if you don''t succeed, I can''t implement the position of regional leader of Xiaonan."


    Meng Li nodded, calm as water: "OK."


    Smart girl

 Chapter 1638

    After that, Meng Li said goodbye to the smart girl. If he didn''t leave, he couldn''t bear it. He left Wen Zhi and thought that he was in the domain, so he went to the trading market.


    I want to give you a look at the golden soil. I always miss this girl in my heart.


    I feel like an old mother, who is worrying about her growth every day.


    She pays attention to her development.


    I didn''t expect that when I just arrived at the trading market, I met shifanling.


    So he''s hanging out, too?


    With the previous experience, it was really embarrassing to meet now, but it was not easy to show. Meng Li gave a faint smile, pretended that nothing had happened, and said hello to shifanling.


    "What a coincidence. You''re here, too."


    Shifanling laughed: "it''s a coincidence."


    "So you came after me on purpose?" He asked.


    Meng Li


    It''s true narcissism.


    "You misunderstood me. I just want to go shopping." She said.


    "What''s missing?" Instead, shifanling asked.


    Meng Li


    "Look around."


    Seeing this, the Buddhist order no longer asked, but asked, "I''m here. Don''t you invite me to sit down with you?"


    Meng Li hesitated: "it''s not very good. It''s my boudoir after all."


    The decree of the world Vatican states that I haven''t entered your boudoir yet? "


    Meng Li


    I can''t talk this day.


    In the past, she always entered her room without any scruples and didn''t know how to respect her. When she remembered that time, she called herself the king one by one, Meng Li felt that it was a long time ago.


    Even the problem of claiming to be the king has been corrected.


    All of a sudden, Meng Li feels a line of sight staring at her. She looks over and sees Gu Zhuo staring at her and Shi Fanling.


    This is really


    What a coincidence!


    I met this kid again.


    She found out, does Gu Zhuo come to the market whenever he has time?


    I always meet him here.


    How did she know that after Gu Zhuo met her once in the trading market, she always felt that she would meet her here. If she had nothing to do, she would come around and look forward to meeting her by chance.


    But this encounter made him sad. He saw master standing with a man. Standing alone made him feel that they matched each other.


    These two people not only have the same breath, but also have a very beautiful face, a red and black meet the wide sleeve, a black robe, with a kind of cool momentum, two people in the conversation as if no one can disturb.


    Besides, when he heard the man tease master that he had been in master''s boudoir many times, his head was buzzing.


    What is their relationship?


    It looks really different.


    Confused, flustered, and even a kind of fear, fear master really had a lover, his expression is particularly ugly.


    He was in the same place and refused to walk.


    Shi Fanling looked at him, then at Meng Li, and asked:


    "do you know him?"


    Meng Li


    "I think you know him, too. He is a child in the world where I was the national teacher. Xiao Zhuo is now called Gu Zhuo."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Shi Fanling finally said:


    "no impression."


    "Master, I met you again..." Gu Zhuo took a deep breath, summoned up the courage to walk a few steps, approached some and said hello to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at Gu Zhuo and sighs. When can the child adjust his mind.


    Now shifanling is here, and it''s hard for him to walk away directly. He can only nod his head lightly:


    "yes, I''ve met you again."


    This time, the master didn''t turn around and disappeared. Gu Zhuo was very surprised, but he was very disappointed when he thought that the man in front of him might be the reason why the master didn''t leave.


    And now it''s very embarrassing, I can''t find a word to say.


    "How are you? I haven''t seen you for a long time He racked his brains to come up with such a plain polite remark.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    He asked casually, "what about you? What''s the situation?"


    "I''m fine, too." Gu Zhuo felt that his answer was dry, and the atmosphere became more and more awkward.


    So he looked at the order and asked, "master, is this your friend?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Shifanling looked at Guzhuo with interest, and his eyes fell on him all the time.


    This Gu Zhuo see more and more nervous, he can directly feel this look give him a kind of unspeakable pressure, let him have a kind of nowhere to hide.


    It''s like being seen clearly.


    He could also feel the strong and cold breath of the man around him. He stood beside the master, as if vowing some kind of sovereignty. He stood here embarrassed like a clown.This made him very upset. How could he not take out a stronger breath to press the other side.


    Meng Li looked at Gu Zhuo. He was really upset. Suddenly, Shi Fanling snapped his fingers and said, "Oh, I remember."


    "It''s the kid who likes you. I made fun of you at that time."


    "You You... " Guzhuo looked at shifanling in amazement. You didn''t say a word for a long time, so this man was with Shifu at that time?


    How long have they been together?


    Gu Zhuo was in a state of confusion, and he knew what he wanted at that time?


    And then he''s making fun of himself with a piece of his heart?


    This kind of feeling makes him very bad, his face is very ugly, can you imagine? When you really like a person, you are teased by the people around her.


    A sense of humiliation came to him, and he was not good at staring at shifanling.


    In the past, he was nervous because of his master, but now his anger is enough to make him ignore the tension and embarrassment.


    "For what?" Shifanling didn''t expect that the other side would react so much with a casual sentence.


    Gu Zhuo''s face was slightly twisted and resentful. He asked: "is it funny?"


    Shi Fanling raised his eyebrows and folded his hands together to look at Gu Zhuo in his spare time. He asked: "isn''t it funny?"


    "Oh..." Gu Zhuo is more angry.


    Looking at Meng Li again: "do you think it''s funny, too?"


    Meng Li vaguely knew what Gu Zhuo was doing, and of course he didn''t like to do more, so he said, "Xiao Zhuo, you are too sensitive, not what you think."


    Meng Li wants to let it go.


    Shifanling frowned. Few people wanted to get angry with him and question him. He didn''t have to bear it and said: "why didn''t he think so? His brain didn''t grow and he began to think about women. Isn''t it funny?"


    In the face of shifanling''s merciless humiliation, Gu Zhuo clenched his hand tightly, and Meng Li frowned, a little unhappy:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Gu Zhuo''s face is more and more twisted. The other person is touching his bottom line. He can''t bear it


    He didn''t want to bear


    The order of Shifan was still very short: "do you want to beat me and dare not? No self-confidence, no self-confidence to endure, do not look like this, very funny


    "You..." Guzhuo is gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 1639

    Meng Li''s face sank:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Shifanling looked at Mengli: "are you angry?"


    Gu Zhuo also looks at Meng Li. He hopes his master can help him say a fair word. He thinks he is right.


    The man in front of me is too proud.


    There is no virtue in the mouth.


    Meng Li''s expression is indifferent: "I don''t think you need to be like this."


    Shifanling gave a smile, and Meng Li said to them:


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Then her figure disappeared here, leaving Guzhuo and shifanling. Meng Li was out of sight and out of mind. She was in a bad mood.


    It''s probably the result of all things accumulated today.


    Guzhuo still stood in the same place and refused to go, staring at the shifanling, as if to remember the appearance of shifanling.


    Shifan made a light sneer on his lips:


    "do you miss her?"


    He shook his head again: "you don''t deserve it."


    "If I don''t deserve it, do you? As long as she doesn''t belong to you, I have a chance. "


    Shifan made that sneer still hang on his face:


    "it''s full of love."


    What belongs to who doesn''t belong to, no one in the world belongs to who, as long as he lived such a long time, will understand that everything is natural, never need to deliberate, will not become obsession.


    "You really don''t deserve it. She shouldn''t belong to anyone." Shifan said this with a sigh in his heart.


    "Oh..." Gu Zhuo''s face is also wearing sneer, but also very helpless, he is still too weak, he wants to be strong, he must be strong.


    Shifanling didn''t like Guzhuo''s painting, and he also said with a sneer: "I advise you to disappear in front of me."


    "Dare you leave your name? I will challenge you in the future. " Gu Zhuo is extremely unwilling.


    Shifanling glanced at Guzhuo faintly: "nerve."


    With that, he left himself, disdaining to talk to Guzhuo.


    More disdain to leave a name, he is not afraid of others to come, just feel lonely Zhuo never have the strength to challenge him.


    Then there''s no need to stay.


    This disdainful and contemptuous attitude deeply hurt Gu Zhuo''s heart. He stood in the same place and clenched his fist tightly. He wanted to hammer himself a few punches, and he hated his incompetence


    Now Guzhuo is probably because he is weak and sensitive, especially about Meng Li.


    He turned around and looked for the figure of shifanling in the crowd. When he found it, he followed closely. At first, shifanling ignored him, but he followed persistently.


    Shifanling was impatient and stopped and asked:


    "what are you going to do?"


    "First, I want to know your name. Second, I want to know your relationship with Shifu."


    Shifanling asked in his spare time, "if I don''t say it?"


    "I''ll follow you if I don''t say it."


    "Are you not afraid of death


    Gu Zhuo snorted: "you won''t kill me."


    Anyway, I have this intuition, and I don''t feel murderous in the other person.


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    Mentally handicapped.


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Whether it''s the face of those people in the big area or the face of Meng Li, he really can''t chop this person off.


    Originally, I wanted to visit the domain, but I came across such a disturbing thing.


    That''s very nice.


    His figure directly disappeared in front of Gu Zhuo.


    Leave Guzhuo alone.


    ____


    When smart girl walked into an antique room, Yuanzi lay reclining and half squinted. Knowing that smart girl was coming, he just raised his eyelids and asked faintly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "She didn''t do a good job over there. She didn''t fool Shifan into asking him to stay." Said the wise girl, somewhat depressed.


    Yuanzi said faintly:


    "is it up to her? You don''t have a mouth? "


    Smart girl rolled her eyes: "I knew you were going to kill me. Don''t you have a long mouth? I''m not going to tell you? "


    "I''m not afraid if you''re afraid of losing shares?"


    No son chuckled: "little girl film is quite a temper."


    "Of course I have to have a temper, or I''ll be bullied to death by you?" Smart girl retorts.


    Yuan Zi said softly: "how can I say? Some words are too much and meaningless. If we don''t want to stay, we don''t need this person."


    "But he..." However, Yuanzi interrupted her and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then you can watch him go to Xingxiu." Said the wise girl in a displeasure.


    Yuanzi asked: "Why are you so sure that he will go? What did he tell you? "The intelligent girl said unconvinced:


    "he didn''t say that, but as you know, Xing Xiu, in order to achieve his goal, he must go by all means."


    "Besides, he has to make friends with one side to gain a foothold in the world of the vast. Has he been wandering in the world of the vast and become a lonely man?"


    Yuan Zi closed his eyes, his beautiful face was indifferent, listening to the words of the wise girl.


    "Tell me more? He will give you some face after all. We can consider what we want. " Smart girl''s heart is becoming a kind of obsession.


    She was so angry that she wanted to do it right.


    Yuanzi said softly:


    "he doesn''t ask. I''m not afraid of him asking, but he doesn''t want to."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "The man who has no desire and no desire is impeccable at the same time."


    "I don''t believe that he has no desire and no demand. I think he still cares about Meng Li, or..." The wise girl''s eyes turned.


    Yuanzi: "it''s not our style to fight those ghost ideas less."


    "What''s the devil''s idea? I wonder if I want to tell him about Meng Li''s current situation in the organization, and then tell him how much benefit he can get if he stays in the organization. If he cares about Meng Li, he will stay for Meng Li''s interests and fight for her more."


    "Anyway, it''s harmless for Meng Li to give her some resources. She''s not the kind of person who will expand if she has some ability."


    "Do you think I will threaten Meng Li with his life?" Smart girl thinks Yuanzi thinks that he is too mean.


    Only a despicable person can make others think so despicable, hum!


    Yuan Zi couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really a child''s mind."


    "When are you acting? Men give up themselves and pay selflessly for women. "


    The smart girl smiles with pride:


    "as long as you like, the script can also be written like this."


    Yuanzi said:


    "he will not."


    "You haven''t tried, how do you know he won''t, can''t leave him, you are here to attack me, I give advice, you don''t take it." Smart girl is very upset.


    Yuanzi felt that the girl''s voice was loud and crisp, which made his ears ache and made him impatient. He waved his hand and said, "whatever you want."


    Smart girl snorted: "don''t blame me if it doesn''t work this time. I have no move."


    Yuanzi: "get out."


    Smart girl really wanted to beat Yuanzi, but she didn''t dare. She stamped her feet and turned to go out.

 Chapter 1640

    The wise girl went to find shifanling.


    She expressed her meaning implicitly and tactfully.


    After hearing this, shifanling gave a faint voice and asked:


    "do you mean to let me stay for her future?"


    Smart girl waved her hand and said, "it''s not all her future, but also your future. Anyway, where are you staying?"


    At the end of the day, smart girls are a little weak.


    Shifanling nodded and asked: "indeed, where should I stay? Why should I stay here?"


    Smart girl began to numb a face:


    "because we can give you a lot."


    "I want nothing." Shifan shook his head indifferently.


    Smart girl: "no, you need our organization one day. One person''s strength is always limited. I sincerely invite you to join our big family, which will make you feel warm and love."


    Shifanling couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really a fool."


    The smart girl was angry. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "you don''t know how to settle accounts at all. If you go to Xingxiu''s side, only you will get benefits. Moreover, you may stand against Meng Li. If you are here, you will get benefits for both of you."


    Shi Fanling asked with some incomprehension:


    "who gave you the illusion that I wanted to do it for her?"


    "She is her, I am me, we are independent, independent two people, without you imagine the completion, pay, and fetters."


    Smart girl


    What do you mean when you want to find Meng Li.


    What do you mean when you say you want to see Meng Li.


    Crazy.


    On that day, she couldn''t talk, but the smart girl came back in vain and was ridiculed by Yuanzi:


    "childish."


    The smart girl was angry:


    "yes, I''m naive. I don''t care about this."


    "Whatever you like."


    It''s really thankless.


    Meng Li returns to Lingtian space and asks for their food and drink. Seeing that Meng Li is coming, and his expression is very cold, he asks: "what''s the matter with you, ah Li?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Meng Li shook his head. He didn''t want to say anything. After thinking about it, he simply asked for love and said nothing.


    After hearing this, Wu Xiang said slowly:


    "is it because the king of Xiang has a dream and the goddess has no intention?"


    Meng Li: "what


    "Can you be more serious?"


    She didn''t think the other party meant it. She couldn''t see through him.


    Wuxiang tone has no waves: "am I not serious enough?"


    "People come here specially for you. They only ask for a word from you, just like a guest in your family who wants you to keep him for dinner or stay, but you don''t say a word, so he has to go."


    Meng Li: "it''s not the same. If I just stay and play for a while, I will definitely open my mouth."


    "But this kind of stay is to let him belong to this organization. If he wants to leave the organization another day, he will bear a reputation of treachery. Besides, it is also a burden to me. How can I?"


    Now Meng Li thought carefully, it is not only a kind of emotional burden, but also a kind of fetter.


    Wu Xiang: "so you don''t want to owe anything."


    Meng Li nodded: "you know me."


    Wuxiang said quietly: "I don''t want to owe you because I can turn my face when I need to, and I don''t care so much."


    Meng Li


    Wu Xiang


    It is thought-provoking.


    "Forget it. It''s all over. Don''t talk about it any more." Meng Li feels that the more she talks about this topic, the more she cares.


    It''s not impossible to have no waves about this matter. After all, the benefits seem really great. It''s like suddenly crossing a level.


    If she becomes the so-called domain master, her life will certainly change a lot, even for the sake of interests.


    But there is no need to regret the decision that has been made.


    It''s just


    Some things have changed and destroyed all of a sudden. The beautiful and hazy veil has been lifted because of a deal put forward by smart girl, telling her the reality.


    She should be strong with one heart and one mind, should abandon all thoughts, and will not trouble herself any more.


    By the way, when I saw the question, I thought that I wanted to make gold soil for her.


    Meng Li quietly went to the trading market, worried about meeting the lonely table again. Fortunately, he didn''t see him this time.


    I can''t help making myself look like a thief.


    She went back to the system space and went to the forum to search for information about golden soil.I didn''t find it, but I think it''s normal.


    If I knew there was gold there, I would not publicize it everywhere. I would talk about it everywhere.


    Everyone has the habit of privacy.


    But some people say they can get some clues and have a private chat.


    Meng Li also sent him a message alone, asking about the whereabouts of the golden soil, and by the way, he took a look at the number of this person, 5109.


    5109 said very directly:


    "this is trading information. If you want me to provide information, you need to come up with something that satisfies me."


    Meng Li takes a look at his own system space. There are soul stones and spiritual fruits that can be traded.


    But there will be spiritual fruit trees, and the soul stone itself has no stable channel to obtain.


    Therefore, Meng Li chose the spiritual fruit as a trading item, and 5109 did not say no. he used five spiritual fruits to exchange the information of the golden land.


    It''s in a small space in the vast world.


    Then, 5109 said, "I''ve marked the exact location, if you want..."


    Meng Li knew that he wanted more spiritual fruits, so he said, "just a few."


    "Five."


    Meng Li doesn''t care about the other side playing these tricks. It doesn''t matter. Her focus is not on the five spiritual fruits. She sends him five spiritual fruits and gets the position.


    However, 5109 still has a little conscience. He reminded Meng Li: "there are some dangers in it. Be careful."


    "Don''t go if you''re not sure."


    Meng Lishun asked, "how dangerous is it?"


    5109 said: "it depends on your own ability. If you are particularly weak, you will die if you go in. I don''t know your specific strength."


    "That''s all."


    He didn''t mean to speak any more.


    Meng Li no longer asked.


    I''m thinking about whether I''m going alone or waiting for someone to go together. I''ll go by myself after thinking about it.


    No, it''s better to bring a question.


    Wen Qing was very happy to know that Meng Li was going to take her out with him. He asked Wu Xiang:


    "are you going?"


    Wuxiang had no waves in his heart. Meng Li also asked, "are you going?"


    "Come on, it''s not easy for you. If you want to take this annoying spirit away and let me have a clear sleep, I won''t go." His beard trembled, and he seemed to be really happy with the departure of the inquiry.


    Asking for love


    Ruthless.


    Meng Li doesn''t ask for no appearance either. He goes to the boundary of the vast with questioning. According to the mark given by 5109, he goes to this small space.

 Chapter 1641

    This space is full of flowers and trees. At first glance, it looks calm. But since the man said it was dangerous, Meng Li didn''t dare to be careless. She walked carefully in it.


    Ask for love.


    Little Wen Qing''s nose moved and whispered to Meng Li:


    "ah Li, I feel their breath."


    Meng Li: "who?"


    "It''s the flowers and trees in here. They are the same kind as me, but they haven''t been transformed yet."


    Meng Li asked curiously, "can they transform themselves?"


    He shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know. I don''t think so. After all, not everyone is as good as me."


    Meng Li


    When there are more and more narcissistic people around, it''s time to think about where the problem is.


    "Are they dangerous?" Meng Li asked in a low voice.


    Ask: "I don''t know."


    "What are you bringing me for?" She asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''m looking for the golden soil."


    He immediately felt very moved. He looked up at Meng Li and said, "ah Li, you are very kind to me."


    "I can feel it if I can get away from it."


    Meng Li nodded: "so good."


    It''s right to ask. Meng Li is a little relaxed in his heart. In fact, he is still very alert, because unknown dangers may appear anytime and anywhere.


    As they speak in a low voice, they pass through the woodland. Meng Li also finds that there are no tall trees here. They are all strange looking plants.


    The tallest of them is only one person tall, and their colors are especially bright, emerald green, bright green in the majority. They are full of vitality, and swing slightly under the breeze, as if they are going to live anytime and anywhere.


    But it also gives people a sense of danger.


    He didn''t say a word. He pointed to a direction seriously. Meng centrifugal led the God meeting and went there with questioning.


    After walking for a long time, Wenqing stopped, surrounded by some plants, branches and roots are very long, spread on the ground, Meng Li is very uneasy, always feel that these branches will roll her up and devour her anytime and anywhere.


    He pointed to the ground and said in a low voice:


    "ah Li, there should be golden soil under here, and there is plenty of breath."


    Meng Li looked at all kinds of branches and roots spreading all over the place. Some of them did not dare to dig. He also understood Meng Li''s concerns and said:


    "I''ll quietly stretch out a vine to absorb it first?"


    Asking for love is pure exploration. If you absorb a little of these things and don''t respond, you can go further. Hehe


    Meng Li did not stop her, silently watching the question spread from the body, a thin, pointed vine through a little gap quietly tied in the soil.


    It''s just that not long after she got into it, there was a sound coming from the ground. It''s hard to describe. It''s like something forced to arch out of the soil.


    Wenqing immediately takes back the vine and jumps to one side with Meng Li.


    A cannibal flower appeared in front of their eyes. It looked like a sun wheel. The flower was huge and dark red. It had no roots or leaves. The disk was tightly attached to the ground, and there was a huge mouth in the middle. Now it opened and closed, with a force of suction, and instantly sucked in the plants around it and some unknown insects.


    Then the eloquence slowly closed.


    When the mouth closed, Meng Li and Wen Qing were relieved. The previous suction was undifferentiated attack. The reason why they were not inhaled was that Meng Li and Wen Qing used their strength to resist together.


    Before, there was no flourishing scene here, leaving all the potholes and hollows on the ground, which was particularly desolate. The plants that looked very lively were suddenly sucked into by the cannibals.


    Wenqing tightly pursed her lips. From Wenqing''s eyes, Meng Li saw her aggressive mentality. Now Wenqing is probably afraid, but she wants to stay and challenge cannibals.


    Of course, she wanted more of the gold under the ground.


    A sound of chewing reverberates in this space, and the sound is getting louder and louder, some similar to the sound of cattle chewing grass.


    The audience shuddered.


    I don''t know what the cannibal will do after eating. Why don''t the child dig up the golden soil while it''s eating?


    You can''t stand foolishly anyway.


    If cannibal can let her get some gold soil to go, she will not take the initiative to provoke it.


    Because it''s not necessary.


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    If the cannibal wants to stop her, and endanger her life, she will certainly resist.


    Meng Li said his idea to Wenqing, and Wenqing also agreed. Meng Li had no shovel and so on, so he could only take out the epee.


    Sorry Epee, I didn''t expect to use you to dig the soil one day.


    Retreat can dig the ground, advance can fight.The Epee sword body is full of boundary force. He splits a sword horizontally toward the ground. The ground is immediately split. Meng Li splits a few more swords to make a rectangle.


    As long as the top soil is removed, it should be able to dig into the golden soil.


    Everything seems to be very smooth, cannibal also seems to be self-care to eat, simply ignore them.


    Meng Li and Wen Qing can only speed up when they see this. Unexpectedly, when they are trying to dig the soil, they have slowly listened to the chewing sound of habit and suddenly stopped.


    They turned back in amazement, and saw that cannibal''s mouth opened again. From his mouth, there was a very smelly smell, with great lethality, as if it could affect Meng Li''s mind and make Meng Li''s head confused for a moment.


    Also at this time, from the mouth of cannibal burst out a strong suction, more than ten times stronger than before.


    It used to be just an appetizer. Cannibal flowers were ready to absorb energy. Now that they have enough energy, they begin to "punish" Meng Li and Wen Qing, the two "invaders.".


    Meng Li had been affected by his mental state, and the suction was too strong, so they were immediately inhaled into the mouth of cannibal flower.


    In the mouth of cannibal flower, Meng Li and Wen Qing are very uncomfortable. It stinks and seems to go into someone''s stomach, but there is a big space in it, dark red.


    As soon as they felt the space was large, they found that the space was rapidly getting smaller. They tried to wrap them up, and many teeth appeared from all directions, sharp and white. These teeth seemed to be individual existence, and they could even keep twisting, which made people feel more infiltrated.


    Meng Li let Wenqing quickly change back to the original shape, so that she can avoid its harm, and he is a soul, this cannibal really can digest her?


    Although Meng Li was inhaled, he didn''t feel very flustered. In his heart, he felt down-to-earth and became a thin vine wrapped around Meng Li''s wrist.


    When the teeth close to her soul this time, Meng Li felt the pain of being gnawed from all directions.

 Chapter 1642

    It''s a pity that she''s a soul and won''t lose a piece of meat, but it''s a little painful.


    Hiss


    It''s very painful.


    Meng Li was a little distressed. In a fit of anger, he began to break these teeth. The teeth grew on the dark red wall, which looked like aloe.


    But the teeth are especially strong on them. Meng Li broke off one of them with great strength.


    Teeth in the hands of a jade texture.


    If you don''t have some strength, you can''t break it off. If you can''t break it off, you can only watch yourself gnawed and have no way.


    After thinking about it, she asked 6018:


    "can you pull me back directly?"


    6018: "no way to build a channel."


    Meng Li Forget it


    This tooth is so strong that Meng Li hasn''t broken it with her force. She can consider breaking it a little more to make a weapon or something.


    In the small world, it can be called a magic weapon, especially sharp.


    Meng lisuo sat inside and broke her teeth one by one. Anyway, the cannibal could not bite her.


    However, Meng Li has no other loss besides pain. She can feel that these teeth bite her and absorb part of her soul power. However, the loss of soul power is not obvious, and the loss is still within Meng Li''s acceptance.


    Meng Li now wants to break his teeth slowly, so it doesn''t matter if he loses some soul power.


    If you don''t break off these teeth and let them gnaw at you all the time, you can also consume all her soul power at a certain time.


    I don''t know if the tooth is pulled out. Cannibal flower hurts or not.


    Meng Li pulled out more and more, and her face was not flustered at all, but cannibal flower couldn''t help it. Maybe her teeth had been falling, which made her hurt, or she felt that Meng Li was indigestible. On the contrary, she lost her teeth, and she vomited Meng Li out in a rage.


    One mouthful of Meng Li spit very far away, Meng Li suddenly appeared outside, light body in the air, after his normal landing.


    At a glance, the surrounding environment is very strange. Meng Li is a little depressed. After smelling his own soul, he seems to have the smell before.


    The question fell to the ground like a child and asked in doubt:


    "how did we get here?"


    Meng Li: "cannibal can''t stand it. It spits us out."


    Asking for love


    "We''re going back to it now." Cunning flashed in his eyes, as long as cannibal flower was afraid of ah Li.


    Meng Li: "let''s not provoke it. Just dig some gold and go."


    "Don''t you take revenge?" he asked? It wants to eat us


    Meng Li said faintly: "revenge, it''s still us breaking into other people''s territory, and cannibal flower should be instinctive, and it has no intelligence."


    Never willing to kill things without intelligence.


    It''s not necessary.


    "All right," he said


    Fortunately, Meng Li left a mark there before, and they looked for it again. The huge cannibal flower was no longer on the ground. It was about to go into the soil.


    And there are new plants sprouting around so quickly.


    Meng Li thinks that these plants are all used to provide energy for the attack of cannibal. They grow so fast, because cannibal or the underground golden soil gives them strong energy to grow.


    If I had been a little later, these plants would have grown up again.


    "I wish I could grow so fast, and then I would be the same adult as ah Li," he sighed


    She is not nervous and alert when she comes here for the first time. She probably thinks that cannibalism is not terrible at all, and her voice has never been deliberately suppressed.


    Meng Li smiles. In fact, he wants to ask for love from a child. If he is a child all the time, he can always get his pity and tolerance.


    If you are the same as yourself, you will feel big, and maybe you will have higher requirements for asking.


    Meng Li and Wenqing begin to dig the golden soil along with the previously excavated soil. There are also buds growing here. They easily get to one side. Maybe they are too reckless and cannibal flower can''t bear it. They come out from under the ground and open a huge mouth. A force of suction draws Meng Li and Wenqing in again.


    This time, Meng Li and Wen Qing didn''t deliberately resist, but cannibal flower probably realized that she had bitten the same thing again and decided to spit out Meng Li and Wen Qing.


    This time, Meng Li and Wen Qing didn''t fly far away, but stayed nearby.


    A few steps back.


    Cannibal is slowly drilling into the soil, but sensing the breath of Meng Li and asking, it stops drilling down and comes out again.


    The huge flower plate trembled slightly.


    It''s probably angry.


    It''s a pity that I can''t speak, but I can''t help it.


    Then it opened its huge mouth and ejected a lot of dark green liquid from its mouth. Some of the liquid Meng Li and Wen Qing were easy to avoid. Although they were poisonous or not, they were smelly from a long distance.Cannibal flower this attack means is also very limited, vomit for a while seems to have run out of ammunition and food, as if there is no move, simply directly into the soil, ignore Meng Li and ask.


    Meng Li thinks that cannibal flower is very angry. He suddenly thinks it''s a little pitiful, but since it''s here, he can''t just leave.


    Two digs with Wenqing, two digs down very deep, unexpectedly also did not see the golden soil, this lets Wenqing very puzzled.


    "I feel like it''s under the ground."


    Meng Li comforted: "maybe your sense is too strong, a little weak breath will be keenly felt, maybe you have to dig down, maybe it''s nearby, I opened up the wrong place."


    My little eyes were confused: "ha


    "Let''s dig to the side." Meng Li said.


    Now she doubts that the root of cannibal is in the golden soil, so she can only dig it in the cannibal side. She asks for love and digs it again and again, muttering:


    "yes, I''m too stupid to think of it."


    It was probably the fear of cannibals that she ignored at the beginning.


    Meng Li digs towards the cannibal flower. He digs and digs out the cannibal flower. Its mouth is closed in the soil.


    Fortunately, Meng Li was careful and didn''t damage the flower of cannibal. The flower trembled a few times and opened its mouth to breathe. It was like human breathing deeply.


    All of a sudden, the ground trembled, and the farther plants suddenly broke away from the soil and ran towards them.


    The speed and the strangeness of the scene really surprised Meng centrifugal.


    She has an intuition that she''s playing big


    Looking down at the cannibal flower dug up by her, a pair of human faces appeared on the flower tray. Then looking at the plants running towards her, the plants were exaggerated and weird with their roots as legs. Meng Li confirmed that he was really playing big.

 Chapter 1643

    "Do you want to die?" There was a sharp sound coming from the face on the cannibal tray.


    Meng Li was surprised to realize that this guy could talk.


    There is also a tendency towards masculinity.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop Meng Li looked at the plants that were about to get close to her and immediately said to the cannibal.


    If you are afraid, you just don''t think it''s necessary to waste energy with these things.


    She doesn''t believe that all these plants are intelligent.


    "Say what, you really piss me off." Cannibal''s voice is very loud, very sharp, let Meng Li feel ear pain.


    Wenqing suddenly sticks out the vine and plunges into the petals of cannibal, absorbing its vitality crazily, and threatens: "can''t you stop?"


    "Deceive People Too What Cannibals gnash their teeth, but they immediately let the plants take root in situ.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief and took a look at Wen Qing. Wen Qing stopped absorbing the vitality of cannibal flower, and his face was proud:


    "if I don''t show some skills, do you think I can''t cure you?"


    Cannibal flower


    If you have the ability, you can come into my mouth and suck my life. As long as you dare to go in, your vines will be eaten up by me in a moment.


    What''s the ability to hide in other people''s souls!!!


    He muttered, but he didn''t say it.


    "What are you doing?" Cannibal asked.


    Then, without waiting for Meng Li to reply, they said:


    "I see. Are you here to dig gold? Last time, a few guys wanted to dig, but that''s my life. It''s impossible! "


    His voice was as loud and powerful as an oath.


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed a little clear, so the 5109 came back in vain. He simply sold the news. If he wanted to dig up the golden soil, he must kill the cannibal flower?


    Maybe 5109 still want to use a knife to kill?


    Meng Li didn''t take the calculation of this stranger to her heart. It''s not worth it. When she was worried, she looked a little bit more gentle. Then she said to cannibal: "do you see the poor child around me?"


    "She''s the same kind as you, just because of malnutrition, she''s not tall all the time..."


    Meng Li was stopped by cannibal flower before he spoke:


    "don''t play the bitter card with me. Her existence is much more disgusting than me, and I won''t pity her."


    She found that the cannibal was also afraid of her life. Since she was afraid of her, what else could she take care of?


    I knew that I would absorb the vitality of cannibal flower as soon as I arrived, and I didn''t have to toss it for so long.


    But


    After a change of mind, ah Li likes to reason, and I don''t think she is willing to do so.


    "I need gold soil." She said what she wanted.


    Cannibal snorted: "dream."


    Ask: "then I will absorb your life, absorb you to death."


    Cannibal sneer: "then you can try, if I die, you don''t want a piece of golden earth."


    This kind of words is to let ask a feeling some muddle circle, dead oneself dig not to go directly?


    Meng Li thought about it seriously and felt that there must be some reasons for cannibal to say this.


    "Then how can you give it to me?" He asked.


    Cannibal said without thinking: "how will not give."


    "You''re pissing me off. I was stupid to give it to you?"


    Meng Li felt guilty. She bowed her head slightly: "I''m so sorry, I didn''t know you had wisdom."


    "So I deserve to be bullied by you?" Cannibal asked indignantly.


    Meng Li shook his head: "that''s not..."


    "Can you be human? Is that my form? " Meng Li stares at cannibal flower curiously.


    Cannibal flower breathed a breath: "why do I want to turn into human form, is your species very advanced?"


    This made Meng Li a little speechless, and then he said:


    "what are you doing to turn into a face?"


    Cannibal flower instantly choked by Meng Li.


    With a smile, I knew that you can''t transform into human form. Can you transform into other forms without asking you to transform into human form? Hum She had a proud look on her face.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you." Cannibal said angrily.


    Meng Li: "I want the land of gold."


    She said it to cannibal, but it was hard to take it by force.


    Although cannibal seems to be afraid of her and asking for love, cannibal still has so many plant soldiers to dispatch, which is very troublesome.


    What''s more, I don''t know if cannibal has any other means. Moreover, cannibal said that killing him is impossible to get the golden earth. Meng Li thought about it and doubted that cannibal has the ability to absorb all the energy of the golden earth quickly.The golden earth without energy is ordinary earth. It''s useless to hold it.


    Cannibal persistent said: "do not give."


    Meng Li wants to confirm his conjecture, quietly gives a look to ask for love, asks for love and understanding, quickly stretches out the vines to tie in the petals of cannibal flowers on the ground, and begins to absorb his vitality.


    Cannibal was extremely angry, and her face was wavy and twisted, so that she could hardly see the shape. She asked:


    "what are you doing? Stop it. I''ll kill you two. "


    Just now, I used most of my skills, so the vitality of cannibal flower is disappearing very quickly. Meng Li can see that the body of cannibal flower is darkening rapidly from dark red, and the red is gradually decreasing.


    Most organisms lose their vitality will have obvious signs. For example, if human vitality is drained, the skin will be flabby, showing an old state.


    If a plant is lifeless, it is withered.


    The red color of cannibal flower became less and darker, but after a while, the red color of his body became full again.


    Life was suddenly restored.


    Asked to see this immediately took back the vine, she and Meng from the heart now already understand cannibal can quickly absorb the energy of the golden earth into their own life.


    In this way, as the cannibal said, if anyone wants to kill him, he can also absorb energy quickly to maintain life, unless the golden earth can not provide energy, he may die.


    In order to make piranha absorb less of the energy of golden earth, Wenqing also decided not to fight against him, but piranha was extremely angry at the moment, and he roared:


    "you don''t want to be shameful, you say you do it, I will kill you."


    With that, he urged his own strength, and the plants around him, which were originally rooted in situ, were all active, and they came to Meng.


    Meng Li took up his epee and directly cleaved to the nearest plant. With one sword, he split it, and then said to cannibal:


    "sorry, I promise I won''t touch you."


    Cannibals screamed, "I don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 1644

    Meng Li chopped another plant and said seriously, "don''t believe it. In fact, I want to say that I can give you something in exchange."


    "What do you need?"


    Cannibal flower and fruit refused: "I don''t want anything."


    "I don''t want your trash."


    Meng Li was also a little angry and snorted: "you''ll always absorb your vitality. Although you have golden soil to supplement energy, it''s not as fast as we can absorb. When the time comes, your golden soil will be used up. It depends on what you use."


    Cannibal obviously Leng for a while, was seen clearly?


    It''s not a good way to spend it. If we run out of gold now, we can''t use it later.


    The plants were in the soil again. Cannibal was very helpless and angrily asked Meng Li:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li or helpless, have said several times?


    "Golden soil, I want a little bit for the poor child around me."


    Cannibal''s whole unreal face twitched, poor head!


    "No, I will not." Cannibal''s voice was crying.


    It''s too hard to spend.


    The soul is not terrible. No, the soul is also terrible. She wants to take out her teeth.


    That vampire is terrible, too.


    Meng Li had a pair of teeth in his hand, thin and sharp, white as jade. He said to cannibal flower:


    "shall I give you back your teeth? Give you some gold soil? "


    Looking at cannibal flower''s Dilemma and pain, Meng Li feels that he is too forced.


    But he didn''t want to exchange things.


    But seeing the picture of asking for love and not wanting to leave, Meng Li can only stick to his head and flicker again.


    Cannibal took a deep breath:


    "what do you mean when you pull it out for me and give it back to me?"


    "Can I go back?"


    Meng Li: "then I''ll take it back to make a weapon."


    "No, no, No." The cannibal growled.


    Meng Li Aren''t you useless? "


    Cannibal flower


    It''s a shame that his teeth are used as weapons! no way!


    "You humans are such a mean and cunning species. It''s unreasonable and disgusting!" He was extremely angry:


    "too hateful..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cannibal flower a face of human disgust, chattering began to accuse Meng Li''s evil.


    Meng Li and Wen Qing wait on one side with no expression. When cannibal flower scolds enough and gets tired, Meng Li asks:


    "comfortable?"


    The cannibal answered smoothly:


    "comfortable."


    Then he felt that he was wrong and immediately changed his words:


    "no, I''m still very angry."


    Meng Li: "do you want your teeth?"


    Cannibal flower


    Wenqing said to Meng Li, "if not, since he won''t let us take away the golden soil, I''ll take root here and absorb it with him. Anyway, he can''t help me."


    Meng Li looked at Wenqing and realized that Wenqing didn''t really want to live here, but to scare cannibals.


    If you really put the question here, Meng Li is not at ease. Now, asking is a child in her heart. For example, some taskers will come to the world of Haohan to seek opportunities and meet her. In Meng Li''s eyes, these people may become traffickers and take away her question.


    She also pretended to nod her head seriously:


    "this is a good way."


    Cannibal was really scared. He didn''t want the devil to be around him all the time. He immediately said:


    "give me your teeth and I''ll give you some golden earth."


    Meng Li gave cannibal a tooth, and his face twisted again:


    "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li: "exchange."


    "Give it all to me." Said the cannibal.


    Meng Li shook his head: "see how much gold you take out, in case you only give me a little."


    Cannibal flower


    His flower body slowly rose, followed by the emergence of a dark red rhizome, covered with a mass of golden soil, immediately rolled down.


    "Give me the rest." Cannibals are extremely reluctant.


    Meng Li gave some more.


    Cannibal flower


    In short, there is no way to take Meng Li. He feels very tired in the face of such a rogue, but he is worried about asking for love. He really refuses to leave, so he can only take out some more.


    In the end, he got dozens of Jin of gold from cannibal flower.


    In other words, cannibals spend dozens of Jin of gold soil to replace their teeth. To be exact, it is to send Meng Li and ask for love, and return their own purity."Go away, go away." Cannibal has no good temper at all.


    Meng Li also knew that he would take it as soon as it was good, and said to cannibal flower:


    "thank you so much. When the child grows up, I''ll take her to see you."


    "Go away, no, climb away." Cannibal language is very angry and irritable.


    Meng Li felt his nose awkwardly and said to Wen Qing:


    "thank you, uncle. Say goodbye to uncle."


    He was also obedient and immediately said sweetly, "thank you, uncle. It''s very nice."


    Cannibal flower


    "Goodbye, never see each other."


    Meng Li felt that he had taken advantage of the cannibal flower. He broke into other people''s homes and robbed some of their beloved things. He was very sorry. Moreover, the cannibal flower gave her a feeling of reluctance, which was that her mouth was a bit stiff.


    Besides, he himself was unreasonable this time. Out of reward, he gave him some spiritual fruits. Cannibal took a disdainful look but quickly accepted them.


    It seems that I''m afraid Meng can''t do without it.


    Meng Li said to it:


    "I think you can consider moving a house properly, because many people in your place should know about it."


    5109 will certainly sell information to her alone. Cannibals may face many people in the future. They will come to collect a little at that time. Maybe someone else may directly exterminate cannibals.


    Cannibal flower hummed: "all the things are for you. Go away, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense."


    Meng Li nodded: "well, let''s go."


    So far, it''s cannibal.


    He left with a question and asked on the way:


    "if you let him move, how can we find him next time and give him the spiritual fruit? I don''t think it''s so cost-effective. After all, the spiritual fruit is precious."


    Meng Li touched his head and said, "everything has spirit. We can''t just satisfy ourselves and ignore some moral things."


    "Morality?" I have some doubts.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "yes, you should use the golden soil first. If it''s not enough, I''ll think of a way. There''s no need to exterminate a living creature."


    "But the survival of the fittest, natural selection, is that he can not protect his own resources." He retorted in a low voice.


    Meng Li laughed: "you are right to say that."


    "So you have to grow up and protect what belongs to you."


    "But he won''t appreciate you either. If he is strong in the future and meets ah Li again, I''m sure he won''t be merciful when I think we''ve done this to him." The question also said:


    "it''s better to let him alone. There''s no need to remind him. It''s a question whether he can live to any day."


    Meng Li said.

 Chapter 1645

    I don''t know what to say.


    Sometimes, it''s a heart that guides us.


    At least she felt she could.


    Meng Li joked with a smile: "if he dies, the golden soil will be gone. If he is alive, we can still get some."


    "The golden soil he gave me is just the tip of the iceberg. I can feel the surging power under the ground," he said


    Meng Li laughs: "so he will certainly move the golden soil away."


    "Is he really going to move?" Ask questioningly.


    Meng Li nodded: "it should be. After all, there are many people going. He is quite annoyed to deal with it. When he is annoyed, he moves."


    "Then we won''t be able to find him." He said with some regret.


    Meng Li said: "this can only rely on fate, there is fate to meet again, no fate even."


    Ask: "also, anyway, now these are enough for me to use for a long time."


    "I''m still satisfied." She narrowed her eyes and laughed.


    Look at Meng Haohan. He can''t think about anything else.


    But as soon as I thought that I was a long time away from finishing the last task, and that I should do the task, I brought the question back to Lingtian space.


    Wu Xiang is lying on the bed and staring lazily. He doesn''t close the door when he sleeps. Maybe he was used to sleeping in the house without privacy before.


    Meng Li goes in with Wen Qing. Wen Qing immediately jumps on the bed, grabs Wu Xiang''s ear and shouts in his ear:


    "get up."


    Wu Xiang shakes his ears and is disgusted:


    "can you stop yelling in my ears? I can hear you. I''m not deaf yet."


    "No phase, we have found the golden land," he said happily


    With that, she took out the golden earth and piled it up in the room of Wu Xiang.


    Looking at the pile of soil, Wu Xiang was not moved at all, and said faintly:


    "just find it."


    "You are not happy for me." He said with some loss.


    Wuxiang said without emotion: "I''m happy to hide in my heart, you can''t see it."


    Asking for love


    Meng Li laughed and said, "you don''t need anything, do you? If not, I''ll go out on a mission. "


    Wu Xiang shakes his head and is even more disappointed. Then he crows out a smile:


    "I''ll try to grow up here."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Everyone has a goal. Meng Li does the task, completes the organization''s task requirements, and accumulates boundary force points. He also knows how to absorb more energy to grow up. Maybe he has nothing to do with it. He doesn''t seem to want to be strong, and he doesn''t think about the future.


    His goal seems to be to live a clean life forever.


    Meng Li returned to the system space, but saw the message 5109 sent to her, asked her to get the golden soil?


    Meng Li chose to pretend not to see it and did not reply to him.


    What''s the point? It''s a deal. I''m not familiar with it at all.


    Ask 6018 to find her a mission.


    In his spare time, he absorbed another spiritual fruit.


    The task was soon found.


    Into the tunnel of time and space.


    Seeing that Meng Li had started the task again, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and muttering, "this man is heartless, so he has no burden to do the task?"


    "Don''t you care about Xiaonan District? Don''t you care about shifanling? "


    Smart girl doesn''t know something. In Meng Li''s heart, these two things have no chance with her. She won''t worry too much.


    Meng Li went to the task world. When he found that it was late at night, he chose to receive the plot at the first time.


    This is an ordinary Guda plane.


    In this small world, a series of things that can be said to shatter the Three Outlooks have happened.


    In short, a woman is married to a family with two brothers. Her husband is the eldest, and she has no children for one year after marriage.


    Xianggong was worried. He couldn''t bear to see a doctor because he and his wife had been rumored. The problem was that he couldn''t let the woman get pregnant.


    Then he made a big decision.


    You and I should not be separated between brothers, so I confused my wife and slept with my brother.


    What this man thinks is very simple. If his wife has children this time, it''s not his, but it''s also his brother''s.


    Since he belongs to his brother, he can treat himself as if he were his own. Anyway, he is related by blood.


    Then his wife won''t know about it, so successfully hide it from the world.


    Divine logic.


    but his brother is not awesome enough. His wife didn''t have children because of this success.If you can''t do it once, do it again. Anyway, one time is no different from many times.


    If you can''t, keep coming.


    Let''s go.


    Meng Li


    This man''s name is Xu Xiuyuan, his brother''s name is Xu Zhichao, and his wife''s name is Wen Yueer.


    At the beginning, Wen yue''er didn''t know that her husband was such a liar. She pushed her to others in order to have a son.


    Then once, just in the middle of the journey, wenyueer''s medicine was over, and she suddenly woke up. When she woke up, she found that


    Anyway, this man is not my husband, but my husband''s brother.


    What can she do? She is quite humiliated. Is she resisting or not?


    If you resist, if you spread it out, it''s a big scandal. No one will look good if you tear your face.


    So the witty Wen Yueer chooses to pretend she doesn''t know with tears in her eyes.


    I put up with it.


    but, Xu Zhichao is really suck. He''s been back and forth for so many times.


    On the contrary, because of this back and forth, Wen yue''er has a good feeling for Xu Zhichao.


    No, it''s mutual affection.


    Xu Zhichao also feels that Wen Yueer understands it and that she has a tacit attitude towards it.


    So they have some ambiguity in their life, but they can''t pierce the window paper. It still needs Xu Xiuyuan to arrange for them to have a good contact.


    Xu Xiuyuan


    He didn''t know much about it. He thought his wife had been kept in the dark.


    I always feel aggrieved by my wife.


    He is also very kind to his wife and feels that he owes his wife a lot.


    But Xu Zhichao and Xu Xiuyuan''s father understand the things between them very well.


    And then a big decision was made.


    You two bastards can''t do it. Look at me.


    And then


    He went to the fight himself.


    Wen yue''er''s heart is full of tears. How can she be father-in-law this time!


    Don''t dare to make trouble. Everyone can''t be a man.


    Once again, she chose to bear it in silence.


    In this way, the relationship of this family has become particularly chaotic.


    The whole family is working hard for Xu Xiuyuan to have a child. It can be said that it''s very hard.


    In a real sense, I will help my brother when he is in trouble, and my father will fight when his son is in trouble.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li''s expression is almost twisted into a ball, which


    I can''t describe it.


    It''s not too much to shatter the three outlooks.

 Chapter 1646

    Then the father-in-law fell in love with Wen Yueer.


    In a word


    It''s hard to say.


    And we can''t pretend to be confused forever.


    Then it became more and more obvious.


    At the beginning, Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t accept his wife''s acquiescence. That''s a double standard. You push others to others, and then they really love each other, and you don''t like it?


    How can I do that?


    So if he loves his wife too much, he can''t accept it and he has to accept it.


    Moreover, Xu Zhichao and his father are deeply in love with Wen Yueer. The degree of their love is so exaggerated that they can''t see other women.


    There is only the moon in my eyes.


    Wen Yueer is also very distressed. She falls in love with three men all of a sudden and takes care of everyone''s feelings.


    Selfless and great, she tries to make a bowl of water even.


    Every man''s emotions have to be taken care of.


    Wen Yueer also felt that she loved the three men, and said to her husband:


    "it''s a pity that I can''t love you with all my heart. Now my heart is divided into three parts, one is not more, one is not more."


    And Meng Li''s client this time is Wen Yueer''s mother-in-law.


    In the face of such a chaotic relationship between Wen yue''er, her two sons and her husband, she is very angry.


    She said that she would not listen, and she did not dare to make too much noise. She had been decent all her life, and did not dare to let this kind of scandal be known by outsiders.


    But acquiesce, can this kind of thing acquiesce?


    I really can''t swallow this breath in my heart.


    The whole weather was terrible, and the depression was accumulated in the chest.


    Just say Wen Yuer, the three men immediately came to defend, Wen Yuer obviously became their group pet.


    It''s impossible to do anything to Wen Yueer.


    The client didn''t know what to wish for, but she was not reconciled.


    It is only the misfortune of the Taoist family that grieves.


    The general plot is like this. Of course, there are many details. Meng Li kneads his eyebrows after digesting. What wonderful flowers are these.


    The client doesn''t have a definite wish and needs to figure it out for himself.


    Meng Li looks at the pillow and there is no one beside it. Now Xu jia''an is deeply infatuated with Wen yue''er. Even if it''s not his turn tonight, he doesn''t want to sleep with his wife.


    The Xu family is an official in Beijing. It''s also a wealthy family, so the client, as the master of the family, cares so much about reputation.


    Even if there is such a scandal at home, it is also absolutely not dare to let outsiders know.


    If you let some people know, maybe the black hat on your head is not safe.


    Having been Xu''s wife for so many years, she knows that her honor is closely related to her husband''s son.


    I can''t afford to lose this man.


    Meng Li thinks it''s a bit difficult to do. The client pays special attention to reputation. He never wants to let outsiders know about these things.


    If she was known by outsiders, she probably felt that she couldn''t lift her head all her life.


    As a matter of fact, the one who has done this kind of scandal should not look up. But in this feudal society, the son, husband and daughter-in-law who have done this kind of scandal are also scolded together with her.


    She hated her two sons for their failure and her husband for being disgusting, but she was unable to change all this and couldn''t get rid of it.


    At her age, can she leave her husband and children to go back to her mother''s home?


    In this era, if a woman like her wants to get rid of her husband and children, she has to become a monk and die.


    What''s more, the client wants to have the best of both worlds, that is, to change the status quo, and to ensure the operation of the family as always.


    So all three men have to be alive?


    And they''re going to keep the family alive?


    Meng Li thinks it''s very difficult.


    She


    Meng Li sat up and first gave himself a pulse. Now the client is very angry and has no strength.


    Even before she came here, she was sleeping. Now she feels dizzy and has no energy.


    After a long breath, Meng Li felt very tired. He gave up his cultivation and fell down to sleep.


    Although I had a sleep, I felt uncomfortable when I got up under the servant girl''s service at dawn. I felt like I had dropped more than a dozen water bags, and I couldn''t walk away.


    "Madam, these days are hard." The servant girl whispered.


    "Do you want a maid to invite a doctor for your wife?" She asked sweetly.


    With the help of the servant girl, Meng Li went to the dresser, sat down, looked at himself in the bronze mirror, and sighed:


    "how can he be so old all of a sudden?"


    Since the client knew about the mess in this family, it was like being ten years old and thinking about all these things all day. When he thought about it, he was angry and had nowhere to vent.


    There''s nothing I can do with wenyueer.


    "Madam..." The servant girl wanted to talk and then stopped. At last, she sighed"I still have to cherish myself. I''ll invite the doctor a few days ago."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    If you look at the person in the mirror carefully, you will find that when you were young, you were also a beautiful woman, even before.


    But once a woman is aging rapidly, no matter how beautiful her face is, she can''t hold it. Touching the obvious wrinkles around her eyes, Meng Li can''t help sighing.


    I feel a little sorry.


    When the client reaches this age, what he cares about is not love at all, but some practical problems.


    The servant girl combs Meng Li''s hair silently. When she sees more and more white hair on Meng Li''s head, her fingertips tremble. Before that, she grew a few. She can pull them out quietly while her wife doesn''t pay attention. Now there are more and more. It''s not something that can be solved by pulling them out.


    Meng Li also noticed the white hair on her head. She didn''t speak. The servant girl combed her hair and waited on her to dress and eat breakfast.


    And then he was in a hurry to go out.


    She plans to ask the doctor to come back before he opens the door. This is also the servant girl''s little caution. The lady will not let the disease spread. If she can ask the doctor to leave before he opens the door, she doesn''t need to let others know.


    But when she got out of the yard, she met the master. She bowed her head respectfully.


    Looking at the maid in his wife''s room going out again, Xu Jiaan asked:


    "where are you going?"


    "Back to the master, my wife has been ill for many days, but I haven''t been well. I''ll go and ask for a doctor." The servant girl replied.


    Xu Jiaan couldn''t help frowning Or the same? "


    I was very worried that my wife would know this kind of thing before, but when my wife really knew it, she calmed down a lot.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. There''s no way to change it. There''s no need to change it.


    The servant girl felt that the master was really cold now, but she didn''t dare to say more. She just nodded and said:


    "if the master is willing to see his wife, maybe it will be better."


    Xu jia''an shook his head and waved his hand to let the maid go first.


    What is he going to see? Are you looking for abuse?


    As soon as she saw her, she lost her manners, pointed to his nose and scolded him. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had done something wrong, she would not be willing to be angry.

 Chapter 1647

    Soon the servant girl took the doctor into the house and gave Meng Li a pulse. The adult sighed:


    "madam is still worried too much."


    Meng Li just sighed and asked the doctor to prescribe medicine for her.


    After the doctor prescribes the medicine, the servant girl comes in and tells Meng Li that Wen yue''er has come to greet her.


    Before, Wen Yueer didn''t come every day, but since the client knew about it, she always hoped that the client would calm down and insist on coming every day.


    But when the client doesn''t see her, he gets angry and can''t do anything about her.


    "Let her in." Meng Li lay on his side, supporting his head, and his brows were all tired.


    The servant girl nods and brings Wen Yuer in. Meng Li looks up. Wen Yuer is dressed in goose yellow. She looks very beautiful and looks very good. She looks really moistened.


    Compared with Wen Yueer, the client is really miserable.


    "My daughter-in-law salutes my mother-in-law." She bowed her eyebrows and gave a courtesy.


    She also knew that her mother-in-law knew about her, but what could she do? She was very helpless. If she wanted to live, everyone could only hold back.


    Meng Li was not in a hurry to embarrass her. He nodded slightly and said:


    "get up and sit down. It happened that I was very bored recently. You came and just happened to talk to me."


    Wen yue''er has a strange look at Meng Li. Since her mother-in-law knew that, her attitude hasn''t been normal, and she hasn''t spoken to her so gently.


    Could it be that


    Have you figured it out?


    "How are you recently?" Meng Li glanced at Wen yue''er''s stomach.


    I want to laugh when I think of one thing.


    In the plot, Wen Yueer has no children all the time, but if she has children, can she know whose it is?


    If the child is Xu jia''an''s, isn''t Wen yue''er giving birth to her own little brother-in-law or sister-in-law?


    Forget it. The relationship is too messy. I dare not deal with it.


    Wen yue''er sees her mother-in-law''s direct eyes and her face is a little hot. I don''t know what her mother-in-law means. Do you really want her to have one?


    Or do you want her to have one, and then the family relationship can go back to the past.


    It''s just


    Really?


    "My daughter-in-law is OK, but I heard that my mother-in-law is not well recently, so I specially came to serve her." Wen yue''er said with her head down.


    A surprise flashed on Meng Li''s face:


    "are you really willing to serve me?"


    Wen yue''er immediately saluted and said, "it''s natural for her daughter-in-law to wait on her mother-in-law. How can she not?"


    Even so, Meng Li would not refuse, nodded and said:


    "OK."


    "I''m really bored. I need company."


    In this way, Wen yue''er stayed in Mengli until noon, and the medicine was decocted to serve Mengli. She was very considerate in all aspects.


    Looking at it this way, I am still a qualified daughter-in-law.


    You can''t think about anything else. You''ll be upset if you think about it.


    But Wen yue''er stayed here for two hours. The three men thought Meng Li was going to eat her. They were afraid that Wen yue''er would suffer losses. All the successful men came here.


    As soon as Meng Li saw his two sons, he called out cordially, "my son, you''ve come to see me."


    In fact, Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Zhichao look very similar, both of them are pretty. Seeing that their mother seldom has a gentle attitude, they also look slow. Xu Xiuyuan bows Meng Li''s hand, which is a salute, saying:


    "my son, please say hello to my mother."


    Xu Zhichao did the same. Meng Li nodded with satisfaction and said, "good, good, my good sons."


    "Since you are here..."


    Meng Li has not finished, Xu jia''an also strides in, eyes also look around, looking for the figure of Wen yue''er.


    Meng Li thinks these three men are shameless!


    "Are you still ill? Or are there not enough maids in the room? If it''s not enough, you can tell me. There''s no need to embarrass people. " Xu Jiaan is more direct than Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Zhichao.


    The meaning is also obvious.


    He also said:


    "the Wen family didn''t marry their daughter to be used as a servant. It''s time to say that our Xu family has been ungrateful."


    These words to be entrusted to hear, afraid to faint on the spot, fortunately now is Meng Li, with a sea of mind, no waves inside.


    "I just feel bored. I want my daughter-in-law to accompany me. If you say so, I really have a reputation for abusing my daughter-in-law." Meng Li frowned and sighed.


    Xu jia''an took a look at Xu Zhichao and said directly:


    "it''s time to marry you some other day."


    Xu Zhichao


    Specially married to accompany my mother?


    No, he doesn''t want to get married. He only wants to give all his love to Yuer.He refused both in his heart and in his actions. Shaking his head, he said, "my son is still young, so I don''t want to be here for the time being."


    Xu jia''an took out the dignity of being a father: "father''s words should not be disobedient."


    At this time, Wen yue''er came in with cakes. She saw Meng Li''s room full of these three people, and her face was flushed with red clouds. She was shy, took small steps, and ignored them. She went to Meng Li and said gently:


    "mother in law, please have a taste. This is made by her daughter-in-law."


    It''s a gentle style.


    Meng Li took a look and nodded. When three men heard that Wen yue''er was cooking in person, they immediately looked at her nervously.


    Finally, Xu Xiuyuan saw a small blister on Wen Yueer''s finger. It must be the steaming cake.


    Distressed, also very angry, so many servants in the house, the mother must let the moon to do food, is not difficult what?


    "Mother, do you really have the heart? Look at Yueer. She has blisters on her hands. "


    "Why are you angry at us? Why do you need it?" He spoke out, questioning.


    Meng Li Leng did not speak for a moment. Wen yue''er immediately hid her blistered hand in her sleeve and nervously said to Xu Xiu: "Xiuyuan, you misunderstood me. I went there on my own initiative. It has nothing to do with my mother."


    Although she explained, the three men still looked at Meng Li with an angry and helpless look.


    Meng Li feels that he is really a vicious mother-in-law now.


    She sighed helplessly: "I just want someone to accompany me, but your father''s business is busy. Although you are my son, you should avoid your mother because you can''t accompany me often. What should I do?"


    Three men don''t talk.


    Finally, Xu jia''an, as her husband, thinks that she has more positions. He says: "you should stop thinking all day and cultivate your body well. After another month, the Empress Dowager will go to Nanshan to spend the summer. If you are well, I will think of some ways for you to get some favor and go with the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager did not go to the summer resort alone. In order to appease the ministers in the court, she would also take some of the ministers'' family members to go, which is a kind of family welfare.


    This is Xu jia''an''s promise, and it is also his way to send and stabilize his wife, trying to make her stop.

 Chapter 1648

    Meng Li just doesn''t want to listen to these nonsense.


    However, the client of the plot made such a fuss that Xu jia''an didn''t even say such a thing.


    I really don''t have any patience.


    "Forget it, you all go down. I have something to say with your father." Meng Li said to Xu Xiuyuan, Xu Zhichao and Wen Yueer.


    When it comes to this, they have to go down.


    Three people are also relieved in the heart, at least let Wen yue''er go, did not stay here.


    If you don''t leave now, do you have to wait for your mother to regret it?


    Xu Xiuyuan immediately to stay Leng in situ, Wen yue''er made a look, she will meaning, three people obedient back out.


    Xu jia''an''s frown loosened. He was here to listen to his wife''s scolding at most, but he saved Wen yue''er.


    I feel great.


    Only Xu jia''an and Meng Li were left in the room. Meng Li lowered his face and said, "master, you are so blatant."


    "What blatant." At this time, Xu Jiaan began to act silly again.


    Meng Li smiles and says bitterly:


    "what I don''t know about you is that I don''t dare to burn both jade and stone."


    Xu jia''an knew the client too well to be so unscrupulous.


    Perhaps some people will think that the client is really too stupid, others do not want face, and they die to face, to live and suffer for face.


    But just as the client thinks, if this matter is really known by outsiders, the client will also be ridiculed and despised. This is the secular world, whether you are innocent or not.


    Think about it from another angle. Why should you be implicated because of other people''s mistakes.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s done. What do you want me to do?" Xu Jiaan is also helpless.


    Can emotion be controlled by heart? Feeling is involuntary, he did not expect to make such a big mistake.


    Now we can only make mistakes.


    Looking at Xu jia''an''s face, Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "it''s really ignoring human relations."


    This is very serious. Xu Jiaan was angry for a moment, and then there was no expression on his face. After all, this is not the first time that he heard his wife scold him.


    Now it''s more and more meaningless.


    "I don''t think I''m being ungrateful to you. I''ve been married to you for many years, but I haven''t had a concubine. You..."


    "If you want to drive some..." Xu jia''an hesitated, but he didn''t finish what he said.


    But the meaning is very obvious, is let Meng Li as he accepted concubine to treat, so want to open a little more comfortable.


    But can it be the same? This is my daughter-in-law.


    Meng Li stares at him with his eyes:


    "you really want to be open."


    "If you are really bored, you should give it a wife and someone will accompany you." He is also a little impatient, thinking that yue''er must be in his son''s arms now.


    I really want to turn around and go now.


    But Xu jia''an is more anxious to go, Meng Li heart rebellious, want to drag him not to let him go.


    Lightly said:


    "in this situation, no girl is worthy of him."


    If Xu Zhi Chao''s heart is still on Wen yue''er, it''s extremely unfair to this woman. It''s a real disaster.


    "Besides, you are anxious to marry Zhichao. Do you want to marry this daughter-in-law as well?"


    This is quite vicious. He successfully angered Xu jia''an. He angrily pointed to Meng Li and said, "Feng Shushu, don''t talk nonsense. If you spit out any more vicious words, I''ll send you back to Feng''s house."


    Meng Li Teng stood up and confronted Xu jia''an:


    "if you have the ability, you should send it back. If I, Feng Shushu, were sent back to Feng''s family at this age, I would have no face to live. Then I will surely take you three on the back and let you people die! "


    Meng Li yelled at Xu jia''an, and he really killed Xu jia''an. He stood in the same place, and his words were not, neither did he.


    Face trembled, but also know that the other side said is true, if really angry to send her back, she may really do so.


    But my family is going to bury her?


    In fact, these things will not die if they are spread out. At most, they will be ridiculed, and then their official positions will be lost, and their family glory will be destroyed.


    But it''s all gone. What''s the use of life? It''s better to be dead and clean.


    "It''s unreasonable of you. I won''t talk to you." Let''s just leave it alone.


    Even if he left, Meng Li didn''t ask for it.


    Let people make morning meal, casually with mental force to see what the people in the house are doing, and then let Meng Li see a very hot eye scene.


    Huh?


    Wen Yueer and Xu Xiuyuan are inThis is in broad daylight. Didn''t you just go back? Can''t wait?


    The schedule is really full. It''s more convenient for Wen Yueer to accompany Xu Xiuyuan in the daytime. In the evening, she can accompany Xu Zhichao or Xu Jiaan without the people in the house noticing.


    The world is meat


    All of a sudden, Meng Li has an idea. Wen Yueer''s life is so full and moist now. If one day, what will she do if she doesn''t?


    Eh, no, if God wants to destroy it, he must make it crazy first.


    Meng Li''s mind changed again.


    She said to the servant girl beside her:


    "go and invite the young master and them to have lunch together. By the way, go and prepare some more. I''m afraid it''s not enough for everyone to come here."


    "Tell them that if they don''t come, I have no appetite for the meal, so I just want them to accompany me."


    It''s understandable that she is a person who lacks love.


    The servant girl was silent for a few seconds. Are they really coming?


    However, she had to do what the lady told her. She nodded slightly, left the room, went to the kitchen first, and then went to the yard.


    The two young masters'' yards are close to each other. They are in the same direction. It''s convenient to inform them.


    Meng Li went to the small kitchen to find out the medicine package that the doctor prescribed today. There are many herbs, but the effect is different, so that Meng Li is so picky that he doesn''t have the medicine he wants.


    There are still several kinds of medicine, which makes Meng Li a little difficult. It''s not convenient for him to go out to buy medicine, because now she is being watched. The three men are afraid of what she will do to Wen Yueer. Once they go out or send someone out to buy medicine, they are all good at it.


    But there are so many people in the house that she can''t be the only one who is sick. She releases her mental energy and starts to look carefully to see who has the raw materials.


    It''s really called Meng Li. It''s very good. It''s from a maid''s room. Now I''m on duty. I can get it by myself.


    Wen yue''er and they are busy now. It will take more than half an hour for them to finish their work. Meng Li gets up and goes to the maid''s room.


    Even if I watched her go in, I would never think that a leading mother would steal medicine.

 Chapter 1649

    Meng Li so calmly slipped into the maid''s room, from the small box under the cabinet put the medicine bag in his big sleeve.


    As compensation, she put some pieces of silver, which was enough for the maid to buy several pairs of medicine.


    Then Meng Li Cai slowly went back to his room, and the servant girl came back, and said with some embarrassment:


    "young master, they said they had eaten..."


    Meng Li''s expression is a little hard to say: "is it so shameless?"


    I''m busy working when I go back. I don''t have time to eat.


    The servant girl didn''t say a word, and Meng Li asked, "what does the master say?"


    "The master seems very angry, but he can''t say it." The servant girl said weakly.


    Meng Li


    Ah.


    It should have been understood that the attitude of the family was to ignore the life and death of the housewife.


    Meng Li said, "if you don''t come, just let the kitchen stop. I don''t want to eat."


    She has nutrients, and she has to be busy. Her main purpose has not been achieved. Eating is a waste of time.


    The servant girl naturally begins all kinds of persuasion. Meng Li still doesn''t want to eat, and he is locked in the room alone, and no one is allowed to accompany him.


    The servant girl was very worried. If she didn''t eat, she went to tell the eldest young master, the second young master and the master.


    After listening, the three men''s expressions were quite the same, but they frowned and muttered in their hearts that this man had started to do it again.


    Wen Yueer didn''t expect that her mother-in-law really didn''t eat, but she said with some worry: "we can''t let her go on like this. She can''t stand it. Since she wants us to accompany her, we just accompany her and do our filial duty."


    Xu Xiuyuan said anxiously, "I''m just worried that my mother will embarrass you."


    "How?" Wen yue''er farfetched smile, she now do not understand the mother-in-law gourd sell what medicine, in the end what to do.


    Although it''s embarrassing to get along with my mother-in-law, they are still a family and can''t escape. It''s better if my mother-in-law wants to be happy one day.


    Xu Zhichao said, "well, when my brother and I are free, we will go to dinner with our mother. If you want, we''d better not go."


    They all want to protect Wen Yueer well.


    They are discussing how to deal with Meng Li, but Meng Li''s room has a pile of medicinal materials.


    I picked some from my medicine bag, and the medicine in the servant girl''s medicine bag was enough for her to make a kind of medicine.


    Medicine is so magical. Different medicines have different properties when they are combined. It is clear that the medicine used to save people before can be easily transformed into the medicine that harms people.


    Even without the tools in the pharmacy, Meng Li still had a lot of trouble grinding them into powder. He spent an afternoon in the room, and it was almost done.


    As for her medicine, a lot of herbs are missing, which is not important. Anyway, she didn''t plan to rely on these medicines to cure her illness.


    Heart disease still needs heart medicine.


    In the afternoon, the servant girl whispered at the door for the fifth time. Several times before, Meng Li pretended to be asleep and didn''t pay attention to her. Seeing that her work was finished, she pretended to be lazy and answered. When she answered, the servant girl opened the door and saw that her wife was holding her head in a daze. She said:


    "although she drank the medicine, is she still not comfortable?"


    Meng Li''s face slowed down:


    "it''s better. There''s no medicine that can work."


    The servant girl said, "master and young master, they all say they will come to have dinner in the evening."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. He won''t come at noon, but he will come again at night?


    "And the moon?" Meng Li asked.


    "The young lady seems to have some discomfort. She says she can''t come."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. It''s really


    Is it a treasure? Hide and tuck.


    "Where are they, sir and young?" Meng Li asked again.


    The servant girl said, "it''s like playing chess in the back garden."


    Meng Li stood up and said to the servant girl, "I''ll go to see the moon."


    Servant girl: --


    She vaguely felt the strangeness of the family, but she couldn''t tell exactly why.


    Naturally, the servant girl didn''t know about the rotten things in the house. If the servants knew about these things, they would be better.


    Meng Li didn''t wait for the servant girl to say anything. He stood up and went directly to Wen yue''er.


    In fact, we can have a direct talk with Wen Yueer.


    They play chess is a great opportunity, three people are very obsessed with chess, a game of chess is not allowed to disturb, unless the special emergency will stop.


    Meng Li also thinks it''s amazing that three people have a woman together, and they can get along with each other so well and harmoniously. It''s also a father son relationship.


    There''s no sense of decency.


    Wen yue''er is embroidering. She is worried about holding the embroidery needle. Now she has to do three jobs no matter what she does. She is very tired.


    When the maid at the door said that her mother-in-law was coming, she immediately put down the embroidery needle, nervously stood up, simply arranged her appearance and went out to meet her.Looking at Wen Yueer, Meng Li couldn''t help saying, "I heard that you''re not feeling well. I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to look better than in the morning."


    Wen yue''er immediately panics. Is this mother-in-law looking for trouble?


    Do you want to embarrass her in another way? When they''re not in Xiuyuan?


    Meng Li knew what Wen Yueer was thinking and said: "don''t be too nervous. I just want to talk to you. Listen to me and don''t inform them first, OK?"


    Hear Meng murmur: "the first half of the day is not good."


    "Mother in law, please come in. It''s windy outside." Wen yue''er said.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Looking at Wen yue''er''s body, Meng Li takes the lead in walking in. Wen yue''er lowers her head and looks like an angry daughter-in-law. When she steps into the room, Meng Li says to Wen yue''er:


    "close the door, some words are not suitable for others to listen to."


    Wen yue''er is even more nervous. She knows what her mother-in-law wants to talk to her about.


    Some people are afraid of closing the door. They just think it''s dangerous to be alone with their mother-in-law. But seeing her mother-in-law''s silent eyes, she can''t be rebellious.


    When she closed the door, Wen Yueer''s legs softened and she knelt down to the ground. She said sincerely:


    "mother in law, it''s her daughter-in-law who is guilty. You can punish her any way you want, but please don''t be angry with her."


    Instead of waiting for my mother-in-law to say something ugly, I''d better guide the topic and make it more beautiful.


    Meng Li''s expression was light:


    "do you know that I am angry for you?"


    Wen Yueer: "it''s my daughter-in-law''s fault."


    Meng Li said with approval: "you are also hard-working, which can be regarded as a relief for me."


    The subtext of this is that Wen Yueer plays the role of master''s concubine. Wen Yueer doesn''t understand it. Just because she understands it, her face turns red.


    His lips trembled with shame and indignation, and he finally said:


    "I hope my mother-in-law will know everything that my daughter-in-law wants."


    "My daughter-in-law is just a housewife. She can''t control her own fate. She can only be at her disposal." Her voice was bitter.

 Chapter 1650

    Hearing what Wen yue''er said, Meng Li was silent for a moment.


    Yes, at the beginning, Wen Yueer could not help herself. She didn''t know those things.


    It was calculated by Xu Xiuyuan.


    Xu Xiuyuan is hateful.


    But when Wen Yueer knew everything, she chose to default and fall in love with her, which was very puzzling.


    Wen yue''er has ten thousand reasons and ten thousand difficulties. She feels that she can''t make trouble. If she makes trouble, she can''t live. She can only live with humiliation.


    As a matter of fact, she did sink into the three men''s kindness to her, unable to extricate herself from it.


    Self is disregard of human relations.


    They abandoned the basic etiquette, righteousness and shame.


    Considering that Wen Yueer was involuntarily calculated at the beginning, Meng Li was kind enough to give her a chance and said, "I believe you were involuntarily calculated at the beginning, but now the three of them are attached to you, and you have taken the initiative."


    "If you really want to repent, you will be Xiuyuan''s wife wholeheartedly. Since then, your father-in-law is your father-in-law and your uncle is your uncle. There is no other relationship between you. Can you do it?"


    Meng Li feels that she has been very tolerant. It''s all because Wen Yueer was a victim in the beginning. If Wen Yueer is willing to ignore Xu Zhichao and Xu Jiaan from now on, she may consider letting Wen Yueer go and let her go.


    But unexpectedly, Wen yue''er heard Meng Li let her completely break the relationship with the other two men, and her expression was worried and rejected.


    No contact? Don''t they find themselves if they don''t find them?


    They will. They will keep pestering themselves.


    It''s not as simple as my mother-in-law thought.


    She hesitated for a long time before she summoned up her courage:


    "it''s not that her daughter-in-law doesn''t want to, it''s that they don''t want to. There''s nothing she can do."


    Meng Li''s face became more and more indifferent: "if you don''t want to, can they force you?"


    The loved ones have the right to refuse and make a fuss. If they really love her, they won''t embarrass her.


    Wen Yueer immediately shook her head and said:


    "no, it''s just They will be very sad, and their daughter-in-law can''t see their sad appearance, so I feel guilty when they are sad. "


    Meng Li almost didn''t hold tight, and he still managed to hold a face that strangers should not enter. He sneered: "if you can''t see them sad, you can see me sad."


    Wen Yueer


    She couldn''t find anything to say.


    But it''s better to be sad by one person than by two people.


    "Mother in law, it''s my daughter-in-law. I really can''t help it. I hope you understand." She gave Meng Li a heavy knock, and there was a red mark on her forehead.


    I''ve made my attitude clear again.


    Probably also have no fear, know oneself have three men of the highest position in the mansion to protect, no one can really take her how.


    Meng Li looked at her coldly:


    "aren''t you afraid that I will tell you these things? It''s so ridiculous and funny that no one will be able to raise his head at that time, and your mother''s family. If people in the world know that they have cultivated such a woman as you, who dares to marry your Wen''s daughter? "


    In the face of Meng Li''s threat, Wen yue''er is indifferent. As long as she has brains, she won''t talk about it.


    Even if you are suffocating, you can only bear it.


    And the mother-in-law taught such absurd two sons, isn''t it also denounced by people all over the world?


    If you really want to say it, you will lose both sides.


    "Maybe, maybe it will change after a long time." Wen Yueer also gave Meng Li a solution.


    It''s impossible for us to cut off all of a sudden, but we can wait. When they are too enthusiastic and no longer love me, everything will return to the right track.


    Meng Li sneers after hearing this. It''s just that there''s no need to save the incurable.


    Even without Xu Xiuyuan doing those bastard things, Wen Yueer will have these men. Xu Xiuyuan is just a catalyst.


    It accelerated the occurrence of the event.


    Wen yue''er is willing to enjoy these, otherwise she will not be brazen to give up when she has given her a chance.


    A little bit of shame will say that they are willing to give up, and then make every effort and struggle to stay away from the two men.


    Attitude is very important. Wen Yueer doesn''t even have this heart.


    I didn''t even try.


    Just, Meng Li looks a little tired and doesn''t want to talk. He is about to leave when the door is suddenly kicked open. Three men block the door. When they see Wen Yuer kneeling on the ground, they can''t wait to move over immediately. But because of their identity and position, only Xu Xiuyuan is qualified to come in quickly and help Wen Yuer up from the ground.


    Looking at Meng Li angrily:


    "Niang, what are you going to do?"


    It seems that it''s not safe to stay in my yard. My mother can come here in person.


    But he always has something to do, especially when he is on duty. He can''t always keep Yueer from being bullied. He looks down at wenyueer, and his eyes are full of pity and regret. He regrets that he didn''t take wenyueer to play chess.Knowing that it''s not good to open the door like this, Xu jia''an is afraid of being heard by his servants. He closes the door and looks at Meng Li angrily. However, he doesn''t dare to quarrel with Meng Li, for fear that Meng Li will say something extremely embarrassing to everyone.


    Xu Zhichao felt that he did not have any position, wanted to speak out and did not dare.


    Meng Li looked at them again and again, looked at them in the same way, and asked:


    "am I your enemy?"


    Xu Zhichao shook his head. Xu Xiuyuan frowned and said, "mother, if you want to have a harmonious family, don''t trouble Yueer. She''s very good and can''t make mistakes at all."


    Meng Li stared at him for a long time, which made him feel flustered. Then he said: "if I had known that you were born, I would have been better than hammering you to death in the womb. Today, you don''t have to question me fiercely."


    All of you: --


    Xu Xiuyuan was embarrassed and angry when his mother said that. He couldn''t find a word to say.


    "It''s just that I can''t put it back when I''m born. I''ve raised you so much and placed so many feelings on you. Now I don''t want anything. I just want you to have dinner with me every day."


    "Is that too much? Just ask you to spend a little time on me, you are not willing, how can I be willing, how can I swallow this breath? "


    The three men realized that she was competing for love.


    I can''t see them around the moon. I hope they spend some time with her. It''s a contest between women.


    So when the mother-in-law actually argued with her daughter-in-law, I thought it was ridiculous.


    "Can you stop eating with you every day?" Xu Jiaan asked with half faith.


    Does she want to open it or not? I don''t understand.


    Meng Li worked hard to squeeze out some tears, took out a handkerchief and pressed his eyes around. He pressed his eyes red and said, "it''s better than not seeing you all day."

 Chapter 1651

    Seeing Meng Li like this, the three men''s looks slowed down. If a meal can make her stop and not embarrass Yue Er, they are very happy.


    They all agreed.


    Meng Li was a little happier and said:


    "then I''ll go back and get the kitchen ready. You''ll come to eat later."


    Three people nodded, Meng Li turned to go, now is Meng Li while they are not in a dilemma, wenyueer also take her no way.


    You can''t have to ask Meng Li to give you an explanation.


    I can only admit it, I can only blame myself for not protecting her.


    Meng Li didn''t expect them to come so soon. Isn''t playing chess their biggest hobby?


    It seems that Wen Yueer is their biggest hobby.


    To get to the door, Meng Li suddenly turned to Xu Jiaan and Xu Zhichao and said:


    "don''t you come with me?"


    I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve seen it. Can''t I think about it?


    Avoid suspicion.


    Naturally, they also understand that even if they don''t want to go, they can only follow Meng Li.


    Xu Xiuyuan and Wen Yueer were left in the room. Xu Xiuyuan looked at Wen Yueer pitifully, touched the red mark on her forehead and said:


    "did you kowtow to my mother?"


    Wen Yueer nodded and said:


    "I''m sorry, too."


    "Well, you''re not to blame. I''m to blame for everything." Xu Xiuyuan sighed.


    Wen Yueer nestled in her arms and said:


    "I also know it''s unfair to you."


    Xu Xiuyuan: "I did it myself. Now I have to taste all the bitterness."


    "By the way, what did my mother say?" Xu Xiuyuan is not willing to discuss those things. Although he has accepted them, it''s hard to think of them.


    Try not to think about it.


    After thinking about it, Wen yue''er said to Xu Xiuyuan honestly:


    "my mother said to give me a chance to stay away from Zhichao and my father. She said that if I stay away from them, everything will go back to the past."


    "Let me be your wife."


    This is to let Xu Xiuyuan eyes a bright, didn''t expect Niang really so magnanimous.


    Of course, it''s my mother who has no choice but to compromise.


    If Niang had any way, she would not be willing to use it in this way.


    He also hopes that Wen Yueer can do so.


    But thinking of Wen yue''er''s character, the light in his eyes was dim. He squeezed out a smile and said:


    "so what are you going to do?"


    Wen Yueer just shook her head helplessly:


    "mother is too naive, she should know Zhichao and father better than us, right? Without me, they don''t have to do anything. "


    Xu Xiuyuan nodded in a farfetched way:


    "yes, our moon is the kindest and considerate."


    "I''ve been kneeling for so long. Let me rub your knees." He kindly let Wen yue''er sit down and start to work.


    Wen yue''er whispered.


    When eating, Wen yue''er didn''t go. She told Xu Xiuyuan, "I still don''t want to add a jam to my mother. It''s you that my mother really wants to see, and it''s not me."


    "Good." Xu Xiuyuan also didn''t persuade her to go, lest the mother said something to make Yueer unhappy.


    Meng Li sat at the table, looking at the dishes in front of him, and prepared five sets of tableware, but Meng Li knew that one set was definitely useless.


    She quietly poured some powder into the wine pot, which she prepared in the afternoon.


    Then they began to pour wine. The three of them would drink a little wine every meal. At this time, because of technical reasons, the degree of wine was not high, so it was not easy to get drunk.


    After Meng Li poured the wine, they came one after another and sat down. Meng Li politely asked, "where''s the moon?"


    Xu Xiuyuan was still very uncomfortable. Meng Li asked Wen Yueer to kneel down. He said angrily:


    "if her knee is broken, my mother will not make it difficult for her to come so far to have a meal."


    Meng Li was not angry, but nodded:


    "so."


    "Eat it." She said.


    Although everyone felt uncomfortable, Meng Li didn''t take precautions against her.


    No one can think of his wife and his mother can give their own material ah.


    He drank without scruple.


    Meng Li didn''t expect it to work in a day, and she didn''t dare to work in a day. If it did, she would be doubted.


    That''s why I pretend to compromise and hope they come to dinner every day.


    They will come for wenyueer''s sake.


    On the way to dinner, there was no communication. The main thing was that they didn''t want to talk to Meng Li. They were all black faced, as if they were forced to eat.


    After dinner, they didn''t delay much and left in a hurry. Meng Li didn''t care. He went back to his room and began to practice.The body is really too tired, and there is no energy to cultivate. Meng Liqiang supports it. After a while, the servant girl comes in with the medicine and let Meng Li drink it.


    Meng Li looked at the medicine and the candied fruit beside him. He thought that the medicine she used was almost selected by her. Now the bowl of medicine has no effect, but it has no harm. He can only endure the pain and drink it.


    In the days after that, as long as they had a regular meal every day, Meng Li would not pay any attention to Wen Yueer.


    You don''t need to see a face.


    When they saw Meng Li keep his promise, they were a little happy. When they saw Meng Li, they all looked better.


    They believe that if they persist, Meng Li will be able to accept the abnormal state of the family.


    Everyone has this illusion.


    Meng Li, on the other hand, has been asking the doctor to prescribe medicine, making his symptoms more serious and fabricating some symptoms. Only in this way can the doctor prescribe different prescriptions and provide her with different herbs.


    Because it is also divided into courses of treatment, the drugs used at the beginning and in the middle stage are different, and the drugs needed in the later stage are also different.


    Meng Li took great pains to prepare these medicines for the sake of being unconscious.


    Others can only see that she insists on drinking medicine every day and often asks for a doctor. Who can know that the medicine she drinks is just the one she chooses, which has no effect on her body at all.


    Even the doctor has some doubts, why not?


    No, she even doubted her medical skills and proposed to check the dregs. However, Meng Li would not leave such a direct loophole. Every time she cooked the medicine, she asked the maid to take it out and throw it away. She said she couldn''t smell the smell, and it was disgusting to smell it all the way, so she had already thrown it away.


    The doctor had no way to start. Every time he came, he could only continue to prescribe the medicine honestly, and the dosage was heavier and heavier.


    It''s worth mentioning that people outside know that Meng Lisheng is ill, and they all know to come to visit him. These three men in the mansion have never cared about him.


    It''s really chilling.


    The trustor can be angry to death, they really contribute a lot. Without their indifference, the trustor will not be unable to think about it.


    And the herbs were mixed into powder by Meng Li and added to their wine every day.


    I haven''t forgotten one day. The ingredients of the medicine are different every day.

 Chapter 1652

    Probably insist on cutting for half a month, the efficacy finally began to have effect, the most direct manifestation is that they are more and more energetic.


    It''s hard for Wen Yueer. She''s too hard, too hard. She''s tired enough to deal with three by herself, and these three demands are doubled.


    Make her backache, walking posture is a little strange.


    But Wen yue''er also has the same mind as the sea this time. She would rather suffer herself than others.


    Almost everything.


    Meng Li releases his mental power from time to time and can see what he shouldn''t see at any time.


    These scenes are really uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for the need to pay attention to their movements at any time, Meng Li would not be willing to release his mental power.


    Wen yue''er will only silently "bear" all this, but the three people really pity her, and they are also thinking about what happened to all of them?


    I feel my body is different from before.


    It''s not that it''s uncomfortable, it''s just that it needs to be overdone.


    I quietly invited a doctor. After the doctor checked the three people, he only said that there was nothing wrong with their health. Now doctors don''t have the concept of hormone change. In traditional Chinese medicine, it''s easy to lift. He said that more exercise and more fire can help.


    It is also said that this situation may have something to do with women.


    After all, when the emperor goes to an imperial concubine''s room, he doesn''t say that the emperor is too greedy for beauty. He only says that the imperial concubine is charming. Now three men are in such a state. Of course, it''s natural for them to blame the women. If they want to blame the women, they are too charming.


    Let you can''t extricate yourself, this is an era when no matter what mistakes men make, women deserve to carry the pot.


    I just can''t figure out how all three men in a family have such symptoms.


    It''s not necessary to think about it. The doctor just told them to stay away from women, relax more, exercise more, and divert their attention, so they can get better.


    It''s no good to go on like this. The body will lose money. Adults must take good care of their bodies!


    They only think that what the doctor said is very reasonable, and the reason why this situation is still because Wen Yueer is so good.


    They love her so much that they want to be with her all the time.


    In addition, we all feel that there is another reason, that is, the three of them seem to get along with each other peacefully, but actually they have been competing secretly.


    Because at the beginning, who needs more and owns more of Wen Yueer, they want to balance and also want to occupy so much.


    Come and go, get addicted.


    The reason why we are all like this may be that we are all in pursuit of balance. On the contrary, this kind of balance makes us addicted.


    If you don''t pursue balance, you may become one.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that they have found a good reason for their body. If he knows what they think, he can only nod his head. In fact, there is really such a relationship.


    Three people see wenyueer so tired every day, still can''t bear to, decided to change together, according to the doctor said, divert attention, more exercise, eat more things.


    But they really can''t hold on.


    It''s too serious for three people to influence each other. As long as one person wavers, the other two waver immediately.


    Simply give up and restrain yourself.


    Indulge yourself.


    Wen Yueer''s burden is more and more heavy, and the three of them have to take time to eat there every day. Going there means that the medicine has not been broken, and their state will last for a long time.


    On this day, the three did not come. Meng Li sat at the table and waited for a long time. He was a little depressed. Even if they were on duty today, they would not go home at this point. When they released their mental energy, they did not expect that Xu Zhichao was so bold and dared to take Wen Yueer to his yard in broad daylight.


    It seems that I can''t help coming back after a day on duty.


    Meng Li didn''t plan to do it this time. He couldn''t let them break the line. He would not come on time in the future.


    She got up and went directly to Xu Zhichao''s yard. It must be impossible for her servants to know about this. So the servants in the yard had been sent clean by him. Meng Li walked in without any hindrance, and no one informed him.


    However, because there was still some distance in the past, when Meng Li arrived, he heard that there was no movement in it. He released his mental energy and looked at it and dressed.


    She didn''t bring a servant girl herself. She knocked on the door herself, which frightened Xu Zhichao. Then she thought of what she was afraid of. Xu Shi, an ignorant servant, came to tell her to go to her mother''s place for dinner, and said, "get out of here."


    Meng Li''s calm voice: "who are you calling to go away?"


    "Mother, why are you here?" Xu Zhichao''s voice trembled and his body shrunk.


    Wen yue''er is also scared to turn pale. After all, this kind of thing is disgraceful. Her mother-in-law knows it, but she still can''t be arrested.


    But Meng Li didn''t care about their faces. He kicked the door with his feet. The door was locked from the inside. Meng Li kicked hard and said angrily:"Open the door for me."


    What she wants is not that they have the courage to do this kind of thing in the daytime. Xu Xiuyuan and Wen Yueer can do it in the daytime. They are well-known and have a share, but these two?


    This kind of thing happens once, and then it happens twice. It''s often found out. It''s so ugly that it''s not the client''s wish.


    "Niang, it''s not convenient for me now. You can go first. I''ll go later." Xu Zhichao motioned Wen Yueer not to speak.


    Wen yue''er nodded her head, and at the same time, she was sorting herself out quickly.


    Meng Li snorted: "I''m here waiting for you to come out with you."


    "You go first." Xu Zhichao is about to cry. Now his happiness has disappeared, and his head is a little confused.


    As soon as I open the door, if my mother comes in, she will see the moon?


    The room is so big that moon has no place to hide.


    And intuition Niang should know what will deliberately come over, think of this possibility, his face more pale, if Niang all know, then?


    If it''s seen by people in the government.


    The deeper I thought about it, the sweat came down.


    "No, if you don''t open the door again, I''ll let my servant come and tear it down." Meng Li''s attitude is very tough, which is bound to leave them a psychological shadow.


    At least they won''t be able to do that during the day.


    This directly frightened Xu Zhichao to tremble. He sorted himself out and pointed to Wen Yueer under the bed. Wen Yueer did not dare to hesitate for a moment at this time, and did not feel aggrieved. Xu Zhichao got into the bed in a very awkward way, and then he went to open the door in fear.


    When I opened the door, my hands were shaking and I felt guilty.


    "Mother..." His voice is very weak.


    On Meng Li''s indifferent eyes.


    She went in and scanned the room.


    There was a special smell in the room. Meng Li frowned and made Xu Zhi more nervous.

 Chapter 1653

    Meng Li knew that Wen Yueer was under the bed, and asked Xu Zhichao meaningfully:


    "Yueer, I didn''t see her when I went to your brother just now."


    Xu Zhichao shook his head in confusion:


    "mother, how can I know her."


    Meng Li said: "I thought it was with you?"


    Xu Zhichao''s forehead was full of sweat, and he shook his head again.


    Meng Li took a look under the bed, his expression suddenly became strange, and asked:


    "is there anyone under the bed? How can I hear something in there? "


    "No one, how could anyone?" Xu Zhichao can''t wait to retort.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I''ll go first, and you''ll take care of yourself." Meng Li didn''t mean to pull out Wen yue''er, so he said.


    It''s meaningless to find out. It can''t achieve the result she wants, but Meng Li deliberately aggravates your two words. Those with a little brain should understand.


    Sure enough, Xu Zhichao heard that Meng Li was not talking about you, but about you. His heart was struck by lightning. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he could only look at his mother''s back and leave.


    When his mother''s back completely disappeared, he felt a little soft and too nervous.


    Wen Yueer couldn''t stand the environment under the bed. Hearing Meng Li''s voice, she immediately crawled out, shivered her lips and said, "does mother-in-law know?"


    Xu Zhichao said: "it should be."


    "It''s a little bit of face this time."


    Wen Yueer''s expression was frightened:


    "my mother-in-law knows all about it, the servants in the mansion?"


    Xu Zhichao wrung his eyebrows: "maybe it''s just to remind us."


    "We don''t want to do that in the daytime after that." Wen yue''er is very afraid and dare not think about what to do when these things come out.


    I can''t be a man at all.


    Xu Zhichao didn''t say anything, but he still acquiesced that it was too risky during the day.


    When he''s finished, he goes to Mengli for dinner. Mengli always looks at Xu Zhichao intentionally or unintentionally, which makes him very nervous. He doesn''t have enough food and drinks all the time.


    Day by day, drugs enter their mouths, and their bodies are changing.


    It took only a few months from the beginning, when the demand was huge, to the beginning, to the beginning, to the beginning, to the beginning, to the end, it was impossible to do anything at all.


    During this period, Xu Jiaan later mentioned that she should accompany the Empress Dowager to spend the summer, but Meng Li refused.


    She took good care of her body at home, and then changed the bodies of their three men.


    The most important task is to follow the Empress Dowager. There are all kinds of interpersonal communication. It''s too tired and unnecessary.


    In fact, the normal effect is not so fast, but they all choose to indulge themselves. The more they indulge themselves, the more serious the body loss.


    When they realized that they couldn''t do it, the three of them were very scared. They were a man. How could they not?


    Now there are beauties in the air, but they are powerless. Is there anything sadder than that?


    I feel ashamed of Wen Yueer.


    However, Wen yue''er is not comfortable either. In recent months, she has been used to it and learned to enjoy it. That is to say, her appetite has grown, but these people can''t satisfy her any more.


    Is there anything worse than that?


    And can''t say anything, also can''t reflect the resentment mood, also have to make a don''t care about gentle appearance, she is too difficult.


    Moreover, the feelings between men and women are sometimes reflected in these things. If there is no intimate relationship between two people, then the feelings are easy to cool down.


    Especially for men, when these three men realized that their bodies were hard to get better no matter how much medicine they took, they all began to escape Wen Yueer.


    They are not stupid, can see the desire in the eyes of Wen yue''er, but this desire is the most painful, because they can''t give.


    It''s like men''s dignity is being thrashed, so they can''t look up.


    I''ve seen the doctor, and I went to see the royal doctor quietly. The royal doctor said that he was too indulgent and completely lost money before. I''m afraid he can''t go back to heaven.


    Except for regret, there was only one sigh.


    Regret before too greedy wenyueer.


    When Wen Yueer saw the men around her looking at her evasively, she couldn''t help asking Xu Xiuyuan:


    "don''t you love me?"


    Xu Xiuyuan quickly explained: "no, how can I not love you."


    "You stay in your study these days and don''t come back in the middle of the night." Wen yue''er sighed.


    Xu Xiuyuan''s eyebrows are a little tired: "recently, things are busy. You should be considerate."


    Wen yue''er opens her mouth. In fact, she understands the specific reasons, but this is not the reason why these people alienate her.


    Isn''t she human? Don''t you need company?


    Thinking of this, Wen Yueer is dejected.


    Xu Xiuyuan reaches out his hand and hugs Wen Yueer. He also has a helpless face. He doesn''t want to try again. Every time, the result makes him lose face.However, Wen Yueer felt a little uncomfortable and took the initiative to get up. Xu Xiuyuan realized what Wen Yueer wanted to do and pushed her away, saying: "I have something else to do. You can go to bed first."


    After that, very embarrassed rushed out, leaving Leng Leng to warm the moon.


    Wen Yueer, who has come back to her mind, can''t help crying. She is very wronged. Now she abandons her one by one and is far away from her. She won''t spoil her and care about her as before.


    Why do you do this to her?


    Meng Li observes this scene through his mental strength. Her expression is light. Wen Yueer probably thinks that even if nothing happens, she can accompany her and coax her to love her.


    If it is such an idea, it can only be said that Wen yue''er''s idea is too simple.


    I don''t know the man around me.


    They need face, and they will also escape. If they stay with Wen Yueer all the time, they have an idea in their mind, but their body can''t keep up, which is very uncomfortable.


    When I was in good health before, everyone wanted to get along with Wen Yueer because they could do what they wanted to do.


    Now, if they want to do something, they can''t do it. Staying together again is tantamount to humiliating themselves. This is a big knot in their hearts, especially the desire in Wen Yueer''s eyes, which reminds them of it all the time.


    If Wen yue''er doesn''t show that, no matter how well she comforts them and tries to open their heart knot, maybe they won''t care so much. Maybe she can start a spiritual love.


    Meng Li felt that his method was once and for all. Since he could not stop them with himself, he let them stop himself.


    Now that they are in poor health, they all have extraordinary self-control.


    All of a sudden back to the previous pure, is that they still have some emotional disputes, these, Meng Li decided to see the situation.


    In the beginning, it was because of the feelings that the relationship maintained. Now it is impossible to maintain that relationship. Whether this kind of feelings can be maintained remains to be discussed.


    What deep love, in fact, they really love so deep, it is not to say that now all kinds of escape cold moon.


    It''s just that the things we are fighting for are fragrant. It''s because of this that they feel that they are deeply in love and true love.

 Chapter 1654

    I don''t know if the client will blame her.


    No, I can''t have a baby.


    But Xu jia''an doesn''t need to have another child, and Xu Xiuyuan has problems and can''t have a child. There is another Xu Zhichao.


    Fortunately, I have left some room for myself. Before the task is finished, I will leave a prescription for the client. According to this prescription, I will give them a few months to take, and then they will be able to recover.


    Not to mention the recovery, there must be a child.


    At that time, it depends on the client whether they are well.


    It''s her husband and children. In fact, how to deal with it is still her business. Outsiders watch the excitement. Only she has put in her true feelings, and whether she can be willing to see herself.


    Although she was resentful and resentful before she died of anger, she was afraid that she would not be happy when she was cruel. This kind of task is really hard to do.


    But also to ensure that the family well, that is, the client is of this era, there is no idea of harmony.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how miserable these three men are.


    However, what Meng Li didn''t expect is that in this situation of being ignored and evaded, Wen Yueer can''t ignore her own desire, and actually chooses to have an affair with her servants.


    This


    It seems that once people have desire, it is very difficult to control, especially before Wen Yueer had a long-term frequent


    All of a sudden, I can''t help it.


    Meng Li saw it when she released her mental strength. She touched her chin and thought that the three men must know about it.


    Look at their reaction.


    Under the arrangement of Meng Li, the three men really succeed in knowing the things between Wen Yueer and his servants.


    However, what makes Meng Li speechless is that the three men are angry at the beginning, and finally choose to forgive.


    Meng Li: "what


    But they don''t know that they can''t satisfy Wen Yueer, so they can''t suffer Wen Yueer.


    They can bear Meng Li, but they can''t. Wen Yueer must have solved it. She gave her a chance before and she doesn''t want it. Now she''s still doing this kind of thing. If it''s spread, the Xu family will be laughed at by people all over the world.


    Meng Li called several people to his side and closed the door. Xu Jiaan asked impatiently:


    "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li looked at the restless moon and suddenly said in a cold voice:


    "kneel down."


    Wen Yueer immediately looked at several men for help, while Meng Liling looked at the whole room and said, "if anyone dares to stop me today, we''ll stop being human."


    Xu Xiuyuan looked at Meng Li in amazement: "mother, what''s the matter?"


    They don''t know that Meng Li already knows about Wen Yueer and his servants, and they don''t know that Meng Li arranged for them.


    So now I am very confused.


    Xu Xiuyuan thought that Meng Li began to investigate the previous affairs again. He felt very bitter. They were so miserable now that they didn''t have those things at all.


    But this kind of thing can''t say with Niang, explain to Niang, she also won''t believe.


    Meng Li stares at Wen Yueer, and her whole body''s pressure makes Wen Yueer''s legs soften and she falls to her knees with a plop:


    "what''s wrong with her daughter-in-law, please teach her mother."


    Xu Xiuyuan is going to pull Wen Yueer up, but Meng Li says coldly:


    "can you tolerate everything between your wife and servants? I''m afraid it''s not a loss of intelligence. "


    This makes Xu Xiuyuan''s hand tremble, several men''s faces become very embarrassed, Leng is no one to speak, are Leng there.


    But Wen yue''er trembled. She looked up at the three of them pitifully. Looking at their expressions, she felt that she couldn''t count on them.


    Now they are much colder to themselves. Will they really fight against their mother-in-law for her?


    "My daughter-in-law didn''t do it. She was wronged. My mother-in-law gave me such a charge. Is it to force my daughter-in-law to commit suicide in the river?" But Wen yue''er retorts stubbornly.


    Although the three men knew about it, they would forgive themselves, but their mother-in-law would not.


    Can mother-in-law tolerate this?


    Meng Li did not hide his malice to Wen Yueer at this time, saying:


    "if you really want that face, you should go to the river and commit suicide, but you never want to do anything disgraceful to your family."


    "No, mother-in-law, don''t do me such a wrong." Wen yue''er persistently refuses to admit it.


    Meng Li snorted: "I''ll bring people down for you?"


    Then Meng Li talks about the contact details between Wen Yueer and her servants, which makes Wen Yueer completely panic. The whole person reveals a kind of uneasiness and embarrassment.


    Meng Li also said: "if this servant goes out later to say what happened between himself and you, Wen Yueer, our Xu family can''t lift their heads, so can you, Wen family."


    When Wen Yueer didn''t speak, Xu Jiaan couldn''t help saying:


    "do you want to force her to death?"


    Meng Li looked at it coldly"You are trying to force me to death. What do you regard this house as, brothel?"


    "You Don''t talk too much! " Xu Jiaan said angrily.


    This is too bad, but Meng Li didn''t care at all, she said:


    "I tell you, there are only two results in this matter, or the servant will die, the people you have contacted must die, and only the dead will not speak."


    Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t help saying:


    "Niang, are you too poisonous? It''s a human life at least."


    Meng Li sneered: "this is a man who gives you a green hat. You still defend him. Do you like this feeling? Do you want a brother? "


    Meng Li''s merciless and vicious words made Xu Xiuyuan extremely embarrassed. He felt like he was being punished standing here.


    But this is his mother, and he dare not say too cruel words, wording for a long time also did not find anything to deal with Meng Li.


    Xu Zhichao had no position any more. He stood there quietly, fearing nothing. He knew that his mother would humiliate him if she called him.


    What can he do? He can only endure and endure.


    Wen yue''er heard that the man was going to die. She was afraid and could not bear it. Before hearing Meng Li say that she had two choices, she could only harden her head and ask:


    "what''s the other choice?"


    Meng Li said, "is there another one?"


    Another is to send you to the temple to cultivate your body. "


    "What?" Wen yue''er was shocked. She didn''t expect that her mother-in-law already had this idea.


    When she was sent to the temple, it was equivalent to driving her out of the house. After a long time, she basically stayed away from Xiuyuan. If her mother-in-law was more vicious, she might disappear in the temple.


    Meng Li also said, "if you don''t go to the temple to raise your body, you will make peace with Xiuyuan and go back to your Wen family."


    Now the reason why we can directly ask Wen Yueer in front of three men is that these three people are not so infatuated with Wen Yueer now. Moreover, because of their physical reasons, they may choose to send Wen Yueer out.


    There is a little hope, but there was no hope before, and death would not agree with it.

 Chapter 1655

    "Xiuyuan, help me." Wen yue''er is especially helpless. Looking at Xu Xiuyuan''s silence, she is very cold.


    Xiuyuan was not like this before. Why?


    "Mother..." Xu Xiuyuan''s voice is a little hoarse:


    "I won''t leave with Yueer. Don''t force me."


    Meng Li: "then leave her."


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Xiuyuan is quite helpless.


    Meng Li: "of course, there is a difference. You can divorce her yourself. If you leave, you have to agree with her."


    Xu Xiuyuan


    "Is there no other way? Would you please forgive this time? I''ve forgiven you all His expression was rather bitter.


    "I''ve forgiven you so much that I can make you laugh?"


    "You like to be laughed at, so everyone has to follow you to be laughed at?"


    "You belong to the whole family. You are the eldest son of the Xu family. The glory of the Xu family is closely related to you. If you are shamed, that is, if the family is shamed, you will be happy, but if the family is not."


    "Do you think so? Master Meng Li looks at Xu jia''an.


    He can''t bear to get angry, but Meng Li takes the initiative and blocks what he wants to say.


    "You...!" His lips trembled with anger:


    "aggressive."


    Meng Li: "do you want to shame the whole family?"


    "We Xu''s children are bloodless and despised?"


    Meng Li does not give in to this matter and gives in. Wen yue''er still doesn''t know what to do in the house to lose face.


    "In my opinion, you just have to be reasonable and unforgiving. You just want to force others to death. It''s really the most poisonous woman''s heart. I''ve seen it." Xu Jiaan said angrily.


    Meng Li snorted:


    "do you want a face? What happened to you and your daughter-in-law? How dare you stand up for her now? "


    "I tell you, I''ll hold on to it today. Even if I don''t dare to tell you about your rotten things, don''t I dare to tell the public about her and her servants?"


    In the face of such a strong Meng Li, Xu jia''an has nothing to do. He points to Meng Li for a long time, and his face turns red without saying anything.


    I really don''t know how Wen yue''er and her servants were discovered by her. Now she has the handle in her hands, and she shows such an abominable face.


    Do these things have anything to do with her? To put it bluntly, it''s just that I''ve been jealous of Yuer for a long time.


    "Old man, you are really ridiculous. You have been so comfortable all your life that you are so rampant now!" Xu jia''an was more and more angry and could not help scolding.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu jia''an. He said with a sneer,


    "is that right? be rampant? The Xu family seems to have me, but actually they don''t have me. It''s worth losing face if I can help you. I''ll go to the Empress Dowager''s place today and tell you that you don''t pay attention to other people''s opinions. You can''t stop and cut officials one by one. I''m just an abandoned woman, better than the glory accumulated by your Xu family over the years. "


    With that, Meng Li''s face was cold, and his body was filled with a determination to die together. He walked with wind, strode, and was about to go out. Xu jia''an immediately put out his hand to hold Meng Li. Wen yue''er was also frightened. She knelt down on the ground and hugged Meng Li''s foot with her hand. Her voice choked and cried:


    "Niang, no!"


    "Stop!"


    Xu jia''an tightly holds Meng Li''s wrist with great force and ferocious expression. He wants to slap Meng Li in the face and face Meng Li''s four eyes. He stares angrily and wants to suppress Meng Li with momentum. However, Meng Li''s momentum does not lose at all. In the end, Xu jia''an, who is unreasonable himself, is defeated. Meng Li''s hand swings and he releases.


    "Well, it''s up to you today to make a choice."


    Meng Li looked at the other four people in the room and felt that he was surrounded by disgusting people.


    "Mother, please I will discipline Yueer well in the future, and never let her do such a stupid thing again. " Xu Xiuyuan knelt down.


    Today, Niang''s attitude is particularly firm. Before, she could hold Niang''s hands and dare not talk about their affairs outside. Now there is another servant. Niang may feel sorry for them. She just scares them and doesn''t talk about their affairs outside. But will Niang feel sorry for Yueer?


    The affair between yue''er and her servants has become the biggest handle, which is pinched in Niang''s hand. It becomes her weapon and gives her the capital to fight against.


    Now the only thing I can do is to soften my attitude. Maybe my mother will forgive me in her face.


    Xu Zhichao is just like a transparent man, but his face is very pale. He can''t say anything and has no position. He is even more afraid that his mother''s anger will spread on him as soon as he speaks.


    Can only learn the appearance of Xu Xiuyuan kneel down, did not say anything, just put forward a pair of attitude to Wen Yueer intercession.


    Wen Yueer also cried:


    "Niang, I know I''m wrong. You can punish me as much as you like. Would you please don''t drive me out of this house?""I can''t make up my mind in the future. Please believe me this time. I will reform myself in the future. Can I be Xiuyuan''s wife with all my heart?"


    Hearing this, Meng Li could not help but sneer:


    "how? Is it not your duty to be Xiuyuan''s wife? This is not the most basic moral problem. How can I say it from your mouth like it''s very difficult for you? "


    "You''re making an exchange for me? Tell me, you''re going to give the master back to me? "


    "No, no, no..." Wen yue''er is completely flustered. She didn''t expect that the other party should speak so frankly.


    It''s true that she has this meaning, but it''s really hard to hear what she said, which makes people want to find a way to turn it in.


    Xu jia''an couldn''t help but look at Wen yue''er and didn''t say anything. If she had heard Wen yue''er say this kind of words before, she would feel uncomfortable and cold, but now she didn''t feel unexpected.


    It seems that even before their return, they were normal. Now they are no different from before.


    "I''m not rare either." Meng Li said faintly.


    Wen yue''er buried her head, sobbed and said again, "as long as you can forgive me, you can ask her to do anything."


    Meng Li: "then you and Xiuyuan are at peace."


    Wen Yueer


    "Please..." She didn''t think her mother-in-law understood her at all.


    To forgive her is that she can continue to be in the Xu family instead of being driven out.


    If you are willing to leave the Xu family, please forgive me.


    Meng Li also thinks that Wen yue''er doesn''t understand her meaning. If she is obedient, she can keep her reputation. At least those messy things won''t be said.


    Xu Xiuyuan began to kowtow:


    "Niang, my son is so old that I didn''t ask you anything. This time I asked you. We really know we were wrong."


    Meng Li had a cold face:


    "you should have been hammered to death when you were still in the womb."

 Chapter 1656

    Xu Xiuyuan


    Mother said so again.


    Do you regret having him?


    "Don''t plead with me, I''ve made up my mind." Meng Li''s voice was extremely cold.


    This kind of attitude makes Wen yue''er a little desperate, and she feels that this matter has no turning point.


    Do you really want to be driven out? How to explain it?


    What should outsiders think of her?


    Xu Jiaan still couldn''t help saying:


    "Feng Shushu, when did you become a woman in this family?"


    Meng Li asked back:


    "isn''t it up to me to decide the things in the backyard? You''re not ashamed of a man meddling in the backyard? "


    "You It''s not the same. It''s a big deal. How can you make the decision by yourself? I don''t agree He said.


    Meng Li: "if you don''t agree, you have to agree."


    "Unless you want to burn all the stones." Meng Li stares at him with cold eyes, with irrefutable dignity, which makes Xu jia''an feel more and more angry.


    "There''s another way to kill me. If you guys have the ability to kill me, this thing will be over." Meng Li said to them.


    Xu Xiuyuan immediately panicked and said:


    "mother, don''t say that again. My son doesn''t even dare to have such a rebellious idea."


    "Why don''t you dare? Don''t you just want to piss me off now?" Meng Li asked.


    When Xu Jiaan saw that both his child and his daughter-in-law were in despair and fear, he felt powerless:


    "how can you calm down?"


    Meng Li: "no way."


    In fact, the meaning of Xu jia''an''s saying this is also equivalent to compromise. If Meng Li takes the opportunity to make any request, he may also consider it, but Meng Li has nothing to ask for.


    That is, they are not required to break the relationship, nor is Xu Jiaan required to repair the relationship with her.


    There is no hope for him.


    Presumably the client is also, and she didn''t ask to make up again.


    As a result, Xu jia''an was very affectionate. He felt that Meng Li lacked his love and said to Meng Li:


    "I will treat you well in the future and let you be the most favorite lady in the capital, OK?"


    Meng Li


    "I''ll make you look good in front of everyone." He knew that his wife always cared about face and dignity, but also some vanity.


    Over the years, she has been keeping up with the past in her circle.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. Just when Xu jia''an thought that his wife had been moved, Meng Li said indifferently:


    "I''m not rare."


    "I don''t want to talk to you too much. I''ll give you three days to either leave or send her to the temple."


    "Three days later, if I see her in the mansion, don''t blame me for neglecting the face of the Xu family!"


    Her voice was so resolute that it didn''t sound negotiable.


    It is also like a stone hammer, beating heavily on Wen yue''er''s heart. She looks up at Meng Li in horror and shouts: "mother, please forgive me, I will never dare again."


    "Spare me..."


    Meng Li''s face is cold, and Xu Xiuyuan begins to plead for Wen Yueer, but no matter what they say, Meng Li is indifferent.


    From time to time, Xu jia''an said a few words on one side, both soft and hard, and Meng Li didn''t do it at all.


    Her indifference made Wen yue''er feel very desperate. At last, she said bitterly:


    "mother, I know. I''ll pack up."


    With that, she stood up and staggered out. Meng Li didn''t say anything, so she looked at it coldly.


    But the three men were worried about what stupid things she did when they saw Wen Yuer''s state. Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Zhichao stood up and knelt down for too long, numb and painful, but they didn''t care. They directly followed Wen Yuer out of the door.


    Xu jia''an also wants to go out with him. Meng Li stares at him:


    "do you really want a little face?"


    Xu jia''an took a deep breath and said in disgust:


    "I tell you, if you force people to die today, it''s you who will be dismissed."


    Meng Li sneered: "yes, let''s lose face together."


    "If something happens, I''ll lose face and make it hard for you." Xu Jiaan is really angry.


    Anger is not only Mengli determined to drive away wenyueer behavior, but Mengli has been a variety of threats to him, and did not put him in the eye attitude.


    He felt that his dignity was despised and that his bottom line was being challenged.


    He really didn''t want to be treated like this.


    With that, Xu jia''an, regardless of what Meng Li wanted to say, walked away.


    Meng Li stares at his back, thinking of Xu jia''an''s saying that she''s going to quit. This sentence reminds Meng Li that if he''s retired, what should he do?Although Xu jia''an is such a person, the client''s attitude still wants to live like this. He will be the Xu family all his life and go to the Xu family grave when he dies.


    Her thoughts are so deep-rooted that she has been married to the Xu family for more than 20 years. How can she not regard herself as the Xu family.


    But if you don''t have this attitude, how can you solve Wen Yueer? In the eyes of the client, there is no room for Wen Yueer.


    What''s more, step by step, we''re going to be retired, and the life of Xu jia''an is even more difficult.


    Wen yue''er walks out of the door in a trance, and three of them follow her. Xu Xiuyuan is a real man, but he can still follow her in a fair way, but the other two dare not. They can only keep a long distance.


    When there was no servant outside, they stood together, and Wen Yueer reluctantly said to them:


    "I will not be a member of this family in the future."


    She glanced around and said with emotion:


    "from now on, the familiar flowers and trees will be far away from me."


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault."


    At that time, it was just a moment''s desire. What could she do?


    If these three people were OK, she would not be like this. Thinking of this, there was still some imperceptible resentment in her eyes.


    I deeply feel that my destiny is being manipulated. It''s them who make her like this, and it''s them who can''t do it all at once.


    Why didn''t you be more moderate then?


    Her tears all flow into a straight line, and her eyes are very red, which makes three people have strong pity.


    "You Why don''t you go to the temple for a while, and we''ll pick you up after my mother''s depression? " Xu Zhichao said in a low voice.


    He thinks that this is the best way, that is to work hard.


    In fact, it''s good to live with a group of nuns. Of course, Xu Zhichao has some small selfishness. Because they are all women, Wen Yueer should not


    Wen Yueer doesn''t want to. She doesn''t want to live with her nun. Besides, as long as she goes, everyone outside knows that she has made a mistake.


    Who will send people to where for no reason?


    Or she will be rejected by her husband''s family.


    With this thought in her heart, Wen Yueer''s expression became extremely sad:


    "but I I can''t bear you

 Chapter 1657

    So now it''s hard to ride a tiger. All the words have come out, and my mother and brother agree.


    And father


    What gratified him was that his father didn''t seem to agree. There was a voice in his heart calling out: stop me


    Give me a chance to think about it.


    He weighed in his heart that if he gave up his family business and went out with Yueer, his future would not be as good as his younger brother. Yueer would always dislike him for a long time.


    But at this time, Xu jia''an thought that it would be better to let his eldest son take yue''er out for a period of time now. When the matter is over and his wife''s anger is gone, she may gradually accept them again.


    It''s all expedient.


    So when he saw his father helplessly silent, Xu Xiuyuan realized that he really came to this family.


    Meng Li didn''t delay, so he asked Xu Xiuyuan to take Wen Yueer with him the next day.


    Xu Xiuyuan


    Dear mother!


    Wen yue''er didn''t expect to leave Xu''s house in the end, but this is the best ending. It''s different to go out alone and lose face with Xu Xiuyuan.


    At least they say she''s loved by her husband.


    It seems that people still have to make trouble. It''s better to have some means. Wen Yueer feels that she has always been used to being submissive, which makes her destiny at the mercy of others today.


    If he didn''t make such a scene, she should leave alone today.


    Also in the heart questioned Xu Xiuyuan''s love for her, if you really love her, why wait for her to die to accompany her to move out?


    Looking at Xu Xiuyuan, who was picking up her things and was reluctant to part with her family, her eyes were dim for a moment and she said in a low voice:


    "if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I implicate you."


    "No, we should have shared weal and woe. We should have been together wherever we went." Xu Xiuyuan sighed and said in a soft voice.


    Wen yue''er pursed her lips: "thank you."


    They packed up and left.


    Before going out, Xu Xiuyuan took Wen Yueer to kowtow in front of Meng Li. Xu Xiuyuan said: "my son is unfilial. Because of my wife, he can''t serve his mother. I hope my mother will take care of him."


    At least he has an official position. Xu Xiuyuan is not worldly. It is because he is worldly that he can speak so beautifully.


    In a short sentence, he expressed his guilt and helplessness, as well as his guilt for his mother and respect for his wife. He seemed to be a wonderful man, but he did something ridiculous.


    If it''s really his mother, she will be moved by this sentence. However, Meng Li just nods coldly and looks at Wen Yueer and says:


    "when you go out, you''ll keep your peace. If you don''t want to live with my son, you''ll make peace with him and never do anything sorry to him."


    Wen yue''er''s face turned pale again, and her heart was filled with hatred. Why should she remind her of these things all the time, just to kill her heart?


    With the coldest look to say the most vicious words, every sentence dig heart.


    "Mother, please forgive her." Xu Xiuyuan can feel the ugliness of this sentence, can''t help saying.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Let''s go."


    "You can come back and walk on New Year''s day." Meng Li said so.


    Now it''s Xu Xiuyuan''s turn to look even worse. What''s that?


    It sounds strange. Even if he goes out to live, he is still in Beijing. Can''t he come back normally? It''s better than some relatives that we have to have new year''s holidays.


    "Yes..." I''m not happy, but I can only give in.


    After they went out from Meng Li, they saw Xu jia''an waiting outside. Xu jia''an said in a low voice:


    "since she said this kind of merciless words, you can''t help it. If you don''t come back to see her for a long time, she will miss you naturally."


    "A lot of things will be easier then."


    Since ancient times, mothers have always loved their children more. Although they are now carrying a look of six parents who don''t recognize each other, when the time comes, they will ask their second son to cool her down. Naturally, she will miss her eldest son.


    They might even ask them to move back.


    Xu Xiuyuan realized that his father wanted him to make his mother compromise through temporary separation. This method is inevitable. His mother must love him.


    At the same time, I felt relieved. Fortunately, my father planned to do this instead of really agreeing that he was always out.


    So I will take care of him in officialdom.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that without the protection and aura of the Xu family, the road of officialdom would be very difficult.


    "You take care of yourself. It''s going to be harder outside." Xu jia''an took a look at Wen yue''er, some reluctant, and some helpless.


    Thinking of the past, he felt regret again.


    At that time, I felt that it was OK to make mistakes. Now I can''t do it myself. My body and heart are calm down, and I feel more and more regret.


    "But not for long." Xu jia''an gives Wen yue''er a reassuring pill.Only then did Wen Yueer show a smile: "thank you, Dad."


    Listening to her shouting, Xu jia''an was in a trance. When she was alone, yue''er didn''t call his father. Now she thought of this detail.


    If she suddenly called Dad at that time, I''m afraid she was in a cold sweat. It''s quite awkward.


    Now this father reminds him of some unbearable situation in the past.


    Wen Yueer and Xu Xiuyuan began to move, but there are many houses. The Xu family has many industries outside. Just choose one.


    It''s just that they can''t compare with this house. Living here is not only the enjoyment of life, but also the symbol of identity. At least, as the eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law, they moved out, which is not welcomed by the Xu family in the eyes of outsiders.


    The first night, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Xu family attempted suicide, and the next day, the couple moved out of the Xu family, which made many people have all kinds of speculation.


    Most of all, their family is not harmonious, but if nothing serious happened, it would not have been so serious.


    But I can''t find out what''s important.


    Can''t satisfy the gossip heart.


    To send the two out for the time being, Meng Li feels that the house is much more clean. Of course, her life is really clean, because under the arrangement of Xu jia''an, Xu Zhichao never meets Meng Li because of busy business.


    That is to say, let Meng Li Miss Xu Xiuyuan because he can''t see his son.


    Let alone Xu jia''an, when she doesn''t exist, she seems to have no wife.


    Under the same eaves, but never see these two people.


    They have been waiting for Meng Li to bear it. Unfortunately, Meng Li has not been able to do what he wanted. Every day, he just asks the doctor to take care of his body, and then he inserts flowers, plants flowers, embroiders flowers, and gets some books from the system space to have a look.


    It''s not easy.


    From time to time, other people came to visit her, but some of the clients'' friends were all wives. In fact, they came to inquire about the news and wanted to know how Xu Xiuyuan and his wife moved out.

 Chapter 1658

    To satisfy the eight trigrams, of course, there is another purpose, which is to see the attitude of the Xu family towards Xu Xiuyuan.


    If the Xu family gave up the son, their families would make different choices in officialdom according to the situation.


    Who''s going to bet or take advantage of someone who has no future.


    Meng Li didn''t say what Xu Xiuyuan had done, but he was extremely disappointed with him.


    Now that he''s out of this door, he must be told to suffer.


    We also understand the meaning of Meng Li. In this case, let''s go home and let it be known. Hold on for a while.


    And the client''s mother''s family also came. These relationships are intertwined. The attitude of these people can directly affect Xu Xiuyuan''s career.


    Meng Li expressed a meaning, let him suffer.


    Anyway, my nephew is still one step higher than Xu Xiuyuan, and it''s easier to embarrass him in the same system.


    My nephew was willing to do this, which soon hindered Xu Xiuyuan''s career.


    He also felt that this cousin was deliberately trying to embarrass him. If he could choose to embarrass him, it must be his mother''s meaning.


    This made Xu Xiuyuan speechless. He said that he would miss him after a long time?


    As a result, he not only didn''t miss him, but also encouraged others to make him suffer.


    These sufferings have to be taken even if they are not taken. They have to be taken with a stuffy head. They even have no place to reason.


    But being embarrassed by people everywhere, my heart is still very irritable, and I go home every day with a calm face.


    In the face of such a dull Xu Xiuyuan, Wen yue''er was also helpless and could not help asking him:


    "do you regret coming out with me?"


    She is not a fool. She can see Xu Xiuyuan''s regret, which makes her feel sad all the time.


    Xu Xiuyuan is also quite helpless in the face of this question that he has asked countless times. He has always said no, but Wen Yueer has been persistently asking.


    There are some things that you just need to know in your heart. It''s not meaningful to ask.


    If I answer yes, I regret it. His life has always been smooth, but now it''s not smooth. Do you deserve it?


    But isn''t it hard for Wen yue''er to hear such an answer?


    He is helping Wen Yueer suffer. Doesn''t she understand?


    She has been very considerate of her, and she takes care of her in everything, but she is restless every day.


    Xu Xiuyuan endured:


    "Yuer, don''t think so much about it. I just met something outside, which has nothing to do with you."


    Wen yue''er said: "what happened?"


    Xu Xiuyuan:


    "it''s just some problems that you occasionally encounter. In fact, it''s not a big problem. It''s just that you get upset."


    He also didn''t say that his mother was embarrassing him. If he did, yue''er would feel uncomfortable.


    She''s been looking forward to going back. It''s not a way out.


    In particular, her mother''s family came to ask them what happened. They couldn''t come up with an explanation, but they had to.


    What did they say that their daughter didn''t marry to suffer with him? Tell him frankly that what he valued at that time was that he was the eldest son of the Xu family. If you were abandoned by the Xu family, what else could my daughter expect?


    These words made me unable to look up, but I could understand my father-in-law''s feelings.


    "Since it''s not a big problem, why bother?" Wen yue''er''s words were not painful, which made Xu Xiuyuan speechless for a moment.


    "Every day I see you sigh, you don''t regret it, but I regret that I let you come out with me. I always feel that it has a great influence on you. I''m really not a good wife."


    She said reproachfully.


    She also knew that Xu Xiuyuan would definitely be affected when he came out, but she was unwilling to go out alone, so she was more affected.


    People are selfish, she naturally selfish hope Xu Xiuyuan can accompany her side.


    Xu Xiuyuan: "you don''t have to blame yourself. I''m willing to do everything."


    A few words of relief to Wen yue''er.


    It doesn''t matter. Although men of his age are trying to go up, it doesn''t mean he can''t stop for a rest.


    Meng Li''s life with Wen Yueer and Xu Xiuyuan is not too happy, but it''s not what she wants.


    Xu Zhichao should also deal with it. Since Xu Zhichao listens to Xu Jiaan''s words and never meets her, don''t meet her.


    She dressed up and went out in formal clothes. She went to the palace wearing Mrs. Gao Ming''s clothes. She asked the Empress Dowager to see her and gave her a precious gift. Then she talked about Xu Zhichao.


    It''s not a bribe to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager doesn''t need to bribe. It''s just to please her, in order to get a position for Xu Zhichao.


    This position is very good, but it''s much better than Xu Zhichao''s current position if you want to work in other places. If you do well during your tenure, you can go back to the capital for at least one official promotion.At a young age, it''s not easy to be promoted to a higher level. There are few people who can make a smooth progress as an official in the court, but more slowly.


    In the plot, the emperor first considers Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Zhichao, and finally chooses Xu Xiuyuan, after all, the eldest son of the Xu family. His abilities seem to be superior to those of his second son.


    But Xu Xiuyuan later declined because of Wen Yuer.


    Since Xu Xiuyuan refused, the later Xu Zhichao could only refuse, otherwise it would be unfair. In the plot, Wen Yueer was the only one in their mind, and they thought that it was the most important thing to be involved with him.


    Meng Li felt that he could figure out Xu Xiuyuan''s inner activities. At that time, their relationship was so complicated that Xu Zhichao and Xu Jiaan might not want to take Wen Yueer as their leader, but they would leave Wen Yueer at home. If Wen Yueer had a child, Xu Xiuyuan''s hat would be too obvious.


    Anyway, this official position will fall to their family. Meng Li decides to give Xu Zhichao a chance to come here, not to cultivate Xu Zhichao, but to compare with Xu Xiuyuan. Meng Li thinks Xu Zhichao can be saved.


    Knowing that he didn''t have a position, he didn''t talk and didn''t quarrel with her. Moreover, it was Xu Xiuyuan who asked Xu Zhichao for help.


    When Xu Zhichao saw that his brother said so sincerely, he felt it hard to refuse, but even so, he couldn''t ignore his behavior of neglecting others.


    After all, it''s wrong to agree.


    Most importantly, Meng Li wants to get Xu Zhichao out of town and keep him away from all this.


    There''s one less person to plug her up.


    In other words, if it falls on Xu Xiuyuan at this time, it''s just like they want to take Wen Yueer to live a happy life away from the capital. It''s not too cheap for them.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t understand Meng Li''s meaning. She looked at the treasures Meng Li offered and only said that she would tell the emperor.


    Meng Li was relieved to step down and didn''t disturb much.


    Back in the house, Xu jia''an finds it. After all, Meng Li has moved a few precious things of the Xu family. He will know for sure.

 Chapter 1659

    "You gave it to the Empress Dowager?" Xu Jiaan asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "What are you going to do?" He continued, who has nothing to offer.


    Meng Li''s face is cold and natural:


    "nature wants a good future for my son."


    "Which one?" Xu jia''an looks a little moved. He is not so heartless after all.


    There is a son in my heart.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "nature is the one who stays by my side. Whoever is good, I will ask for it."


    Xu jia''an frowned: "it''s unfair to Xiuyuan. What do you want him to think?"


    Meng Li: "do you expect me to be fair when he''s out? Shouldn''t he be treated that way? "


    Xu jia''an gave Meng Li a white look and said with a sneer:


    "now you are too hard to rely on him. When you are old and need him, he will treat you like this."


    Meng Li said:


    "surely he didn''t dare. Since ancient times, filial piety has always been the most important thing, and I have paid great attention to filial piety in all dynasties. How many subjects dare not be filial to their parents?"


    "That''s the idea you''re fighting. You can rely on it and do whatever you want." Xu Jiaan disdains it.


    Meng Li, however, was not in the mood to fight with Xu jia''an. He waved his hand and said:


    "after so many days of deliberately being indifferent to me, he continued to be indifferent and didn''t have to appear in front of me."


    She said so frankly that Xu jia''an had nothing to say and turned to leave.


    Soon the appointment of the imperial court came down. When Xu Zhichao knew that his mother had deliberately asked for it, she was somewhat moved. She treated her like this, but she was still planning for herself.


    He did not refuse this position, who does not consider for their own future, now for a long time did not see wenyueer, some feelings precipitated, moreover, is to see her also can''t do anything, no have to accompany her heart.


    The day before he went out to work, he made a special trip to Meng Li to say thanks, and some words of confession, that is to say, he shouldn''t do these stupid things. I hope his mother will forgive him.


    He said that he was going to go out to work, so that his mother could live at home.


    Meng Li didn''t sneer at Xu Zhichao very much, but he was a little cold. For the son of the client, Meng Li thought it was the only way.


    Because of his relationship with the client, it has been decided that we can''t do too much to him.


    Although the son disobeyed her and made her feel cold, as a mother, most of them would choose to forgive.


    "Go ahead. I wish you a bright future when you come back in three years." Meng Li added:


    "three years is enough for your mental growth? I hope you regret having had some ridiculous things


    I hope you regret it.


    I really hope Xu Zhichao and their three men regret it.


    Knowing what his mother was saying, Xu Zhichao said with a bitter smile:


    "my son doesn''t have to wait three years, but now he has regretted it."


    "It''s just a matter of thinking. At last, it''s in a dilemma. Then, it''s out of my control. Finally, I have to give up."


    At the beginning, he agreed to his brother''s request because of a misunderstanding. Later, he fell in love with Wen Yueer, which made it difficult for him to get away from him. At that time, he was struggling in his heart, knowing that this relationship was morbid and immoral. Then, yue''er had a relationship with her father, and became a four person line. Then, she couldn''t do well, and now she has to give up, just to make her better.


    This period of time she left, his heart really quiet down, actually like the feeling that she is not around.


    She is not, they do not have to recall the past unbearable, do not have to face her eyes.


    Meng Li didn''t see how much Xu Zhichao regretted. If he could, it was also because of his health. If he had no health problems, he might be crazy now.


    But there''s no need to say it. She nodded, and when he really regretted it, she asked him to go down.


    But not long after he left, Xu Zhichao came back. He said to Meng Li:


    "it will take three years for his son to travel this time, but the elder brother has been living out for some time, so I miss very much whether the mother can allow his son to invite him home for a meal as a way to practice for his son."


    Meng Li looked at him faintly. When he released his mental strength just now, he saw Xu Jiaan and Xu Zhichao talking outside.


    It must be Xu jia''an''s advice. This is to create conditions for Xu Xiuyuan to come back to live.


    Well, Meng Li nodded: "all right."


    Xu Zhichao smiles sincerely. He thinks that his mother will say some ugly words to dispel her depression. Unexpectedly, she is so cheerful. Does she really miss her brother?


    When it''s going to be dark, Xu Xiuyuan comes back with Wen Yueer. Wen Yueer sees Meng Li, and she salutes and says hello.


    Xu Xiuyuan is the same, as if there was no mustard in the past.


    The dinner was especially rich. Xu Jiaan also took out from the warehouse the expensive food that the emperor once rewarded him, that is, a kind of dried seafood.


    I can see his feelings for his son.


    Everyone sat together and began to eat. Wen Yueer always wanted to find a chance to talk to Meng Li, so as to ease their relationship. Meng Li''s attitude was too cold, which made everyone very embarrassed.Xu Zhichao felt that he should help his brother, so he said to Meng Li:


    "my son has been gone for a long time, but I can''t rest assured of his mother. Can I allow my brother to come back to take care of you?"


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "I keep saying that I''ll take care of me, but I''m not too old to walk, and I''m surrounded by servant girls, so I don''t need to be taken care of."


    Xu Zhichao was embarrassed for a moment, and continued:


    "mother still needs emotional support, which is beyond the servant girls."


    Meng Li: "don''t need them to come back and annoy me."


    Xu Zhichao


    It''s hard to communicate.


    He looked at Xu Xiuyuan helplessly and helplessly. Xu Xiuyuan could not say that he wanted to come back because of his face, but he heard his mother say: "Zhichao, you are my hope now. My mother spent so much money to hope that you can do well in the past three years. It''s the most basic thing for her to come back and be promoted to a higher level. She will have a better future in the future."


    With that, Meng Li glanced at Wen Yuer. Sure enough, Wen Yuer''s face became very ugly.


    Moreover, Xu Xiuyuan''s face looked farfetched. He bowed his head and awkwardly hooked his lips. For a moment, he felt that he should not say anything.


    Maybe I shouldn''t be back today.


    Did mother really give up on him? All the benefits were given to my brother. I didn''t think about him a little.


    This kind of discovery makes him very uncomfortable. Since childhood, his mother treated him and his younger brother equally. Now he suddenly treats them differently, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    Is this Meng Li''s intention?


    Of course.


    Before Xu Zhichao felt that his elder brother and sister-in-law were unhappy, he thought about how to let them come back and thought about how to do it in his heart. Xu Jiaan saw it and warned Meng Li with his eyes.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li doesn''t pay attention to it, and he can''t say it. It''s just more embarrassing to say it in front of everyone, and it''s even more centrifugal for his brother.

 Chapter 1660

    Although Xu Zhichao and Xu Jiaan tried their best to make up in the middle, Meng Li didn''t let go and agreed that Xu Xiuyuan and his wife would come back.


    It''s easy to go out. It''s hard to come back.


    As long as you are there, you have to agree. Xu jia''an can''t be the master. If you have to be the master, you will only face a more embarrassing situation.


    After all, Meng Li has their handle in his hand.


    After dinner is late at night, they have to leave here, before leaving Meng Li also did not come forward to see off, let Xu Xiuyuan is very disappointed.


    Xu Jiaan and Xu Zhichao took them to the door. Xu Jiaan said to Xu Xiuyuan, "maybe your mother is still angry. If you wait, you will get better."


    Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Knowing what his son was thinking, Xu Jiaan worried that the two sons were really separated from each other, and said: "in fact, your mother always treated the same thing, but this time it happened for a reason."


    Although I don''t want to speak for my wife, I have to speak for her now.


    After hearing this, Xu Zhichao felt that his brother''s heart was out of balance. He looked over nervously, but as a beneficiary, he couldn''t find any words to comfort his brother.


    On the contrary, no matter what you say, it seems that you are proud.


    "When Zhichao leaves, she really has no emotional sustenance and will miss you."


    Xu jia''an knew that his son was still depressed, and he said so again.


    Xu Xiuyuan reluctantly smile:


    "good."


    "After all, it''s my mother''s fault, and it''s also our fault. Naturally, we should try to get her forgiveness. She can''t do anything too much."


    Xu Jiaan Well, it''s good to think that way. "


    In spite of his dissatisfaction with his wife, it is impossible to make his son hate her.


    Sometimes things can not be simply evaluated by feelings, there are many other aspects, there are a lot of helplessness.


    For example, now his wife is so arrogant and domineering that he has no choice but to choose to be indifferent to her. She also has her family. All the people in her family are capable people. If we have to compete, we will kill 1000 enemies and lose 800.


    But in the past, she was most afraid of being ignored. Once she was ignored, she couldn''t sit still and couldn''t think of it. Now, the way to ignore her doesn''t work. She has no response. It''s really quite helpless.


    There is nothing to do.


    They talked at the door for a long time. As an elder brother, he had to say something to show his concern when he wanted to go away. Although the more he said, the more unhappy he was, the more reluctant he was, but he still had to look on his face.


    Because her younger brother''s future is going to be better than her husband''s, Wen yue''er is even more unhappy. She is reluctant to say some good words. She is carrying a cold and alienated look, which makes Xu Zhichao very disappointed.


    However, it is precisely because of Wen yue''er''s attitude that Xu Zhichao''s concern for her is completely gone.


    I know I''m going to be a stranger.


    After that, they got on the carriage. In the carriage, Wen yue''er kept calm. Xu Xiuyuan could not help asking:


    "what''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Wen Yueer sighed:


    "if we go on like this, we are afraid that we will have no future."


    "No, I wish I could be forgiven by my mother." Xu Xiuyuan is also worried that he has paid so much for his younger brother''s future, but he has to embarrass him.


    It''s a big difference.


    Wen Yueer shook her head:


    "will my mother really forgive me? She looked at me as like as two peas, and no temperature.


    "Yes." Xu Xiuyuan said uncertainly.


    Wen yue''er was a little angry when she saw Xu Xiuyuan like this, and said frankly:


    "even if they don''t help you, why can''t you rely on yourself, but now you are still in such a mess?"


    Xu Xiuyuan Are you dissatisfied with me? "


    Wen yue''er: "how do you make me happy? In the future, your brother will be a higher official than you. Do you still have to salute when you see him?"


    "If we don''t go back all the time, the family property should be his own."


    Wen yue''er wanted to understand these problems, and she couldn''t stay outside.


    The longer you stay, the easier it is to be forgotten and ignored.


    In the end, everyone took it for granted that they were separated from the family.


    So alive lost a halo.


    But


    They were driven out. Even if they had the cheek to say they would go back, their mother-in-law would not agree.


    Xu Xiuyuan takes an unexpected look at Wen Yueer. He didn''t expect that Wen Yueer, who is pure in mind, will have a complicated day. To be exact, she should think more, maybe it is the experience that makes her mature.


    "There''s no way..." Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t find anything to say, so he could only say so.


    "Why can''t we fight for breath and climb up without them, and then we can prove it to them."


    "Like now, we can only watch others go to the light, why can''t we think of a way?"The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was, and the tears fell down.


    Does Xu Xiuyuan have to rely on his family to grow up? Leave the family and you''re done? It''s false to say that you are not disappointed.


    What does she want?


    "It''s better to go to a nunnery for self-cultivation if I knew earlier. Anyway, being with you is similar to the life there." A worry, the resentment in the heart also followed up.


    Xu Xiuyuan looks at Wen yue''er in amazement, but he doesn''t expect her to say such words.


    It hurts my self-esteem.


    That is to say, he is not a man. He can''t give her something.


    This This This


    After swallowing his saliva, Xu Xiuyuan asked with some difficulty:


    "moon, am I a waste in your heart?"


    Wen yue''er was stunned for a moment. Later, she realized that Xu Xiuyuan had heard her real thoughts and was a little alarmed. She quickly explained:


    "it''s not like this, I I just said that if I go there alone, it won''t affect your future. I can''t say that this position is yours. Then you can go out and take me away from the nunnery. "


    "Don''t explain. I''m useless." Xu Xiuyuan was weak and miserable.


    What''s the difference between him and the eunuch in the palace now?


    Maybe in Yueer''s heart, she is no different from those people.


    Originally, the reason for his health was that he had been worried about it all the time. Now that he is so despised by others, he is still his beloved wife. Who can bear it.


    Moreover, half of the confidence of many men depends on it. Wen yue''er severely attacks Xu Xiuyuan''s self-confidence and dignity.


    "You really misunderstood. I''m just blaming myself for dragging you down."


    Wen yue''er is still in a panic to explain, but her eyes and guilty face are telling Xu Xiuyuan the truth.


    Xu Xiuyuan is very disappointed. He has paid, sacrificed and suffered for her, but she still dislikes him.


    He is so tolerant, but in exchange for the more complex mind of her.


    If she had not been with her servants


    How could it be today.

 Chapter 1661

    Explanation is to cover up. Xu Xiuyuan''s disappointed eyes stare at Wen Yueer. She feels painful in her heart. What does Wen Yueer want to say, and she thinks it''s inappropriate to say more.


    Only silence.


    The gap between the two spread quietly.


    Some things will take root and grow into towering trees.


    When a person begins to dislike each other, there will be more and more unpleasant places.


    Today, Xu Xiuyuan seems not to have the aura of the eldest son of the Xu family.


    It''s boring for Wen Yueer to stay at home every day, and some of her desires can''t be satisfied. She is very upset, but beautiful women always attract people''s attention. Once again, Wen Yueer successfully wears a green hat for Xu Xiuyuan.


    Meng Li occasionally uses his mental power to cover the past and see the situation. Today''s mental power is very wide, so it''s no problem to see Wen Yueer''s situation.


    When Meng Li finds out that Wen yue''er is making such a scene again, she is speechless.


    Should we say that Wen Yueer''s bad roots are hard to change, or that she can''t control herself?


    I think it''s normal. There''s nothing like that between her and Xu Xiuyuan. Xu Xiuyuan is not normal and has no power, but she''s normal.


    That''s what nature is like. Otherwise, we would not accept that there are three men in the beginning. It''s unrealistic to expect such a man to keep his body like jade.


    But also think Xu Xiuyuan will forgive her, she felt no fear.


    At that time, when they went out to live, Meng Li predicted whether there would be such a day, but he didn''t expect that it would come so fast.


    I''ve only been out for two or three months.


    Meng Li didn''t tell anyone about it immediately, and he observed again to see if Xu Xiuyuan knew about it.


    Through observation, Meng Li found that Wen Yueer was very careful, and the details were handled in a very good way. Xu Xiuyuan didn''t notice it.


    Some desire to be satisfied can make people feel comfortable. After Wen Yueer is satisfied, she can see that Xu Xiuyuan''s face is better. Xu Xiuyuan doesn''t think so much, but she is still very happy to see that the relationship between them is becoming more and more tense.


    Can Meng Li keep Xu Xiuyuan in the dark?


    Knowing the general rules of Wen yue''er''s intercourse with the men outside, Meng Li wandered directly to the neighborhood at a certain time. While they were together, they came to a mental attack, and they fainted on the bed.


    Well, it''s the one without clothes.


    When Xu Xiuyuan went home on duty, he opened the door and saw this scene. His blood suddenly surged up and he almost drew a knife to cut people.


    Angry voice: "Wen Yueer!"


    Wen yue''er''s eyelids trembled and woke up. The men around her also woke up. She saw Xu Xiuyuan standing in front of them, and then looked at her situation


    Suddenly, she pulled the quilt to cover herself, and the man around her was shivering, huddled with Wen yue''er, and covered herself with the quilt.


    This action more stings Xu Xiuyuan''s heart. Seeing that the man''s temperament in front of him is far from him, how does Wen Yueer like it?


    So hungry?


    That skinny figure, looking at the very weak, see his eyes full of fear, how to see how abominable.


    Now he doesn''t know what to do to save his man''s dignity. Is he going to pull the man out and beat him?


    Or slap your wife in the face?


    Or even the two?


    He looked at Wen Yueer heartbroken, and finally did nothing. He yelled:


    "roll...!"


    In case of amnesty, the man shivers, puts on his clothes and rolls around without hesitation. He is still very scared. It''s hard to see if this kind of thing is caught.


    Xu Xiuyuan is blind, closed his eyes, a face of grief and anger, the man is running, but wenyueer nowhere to go, she hid in the quilt shivering, atmosphere dare not go out.


    I can only pray silently in my heart that I can get Xu Xiuyuan''s forgiveness this time.


    But Xu Xiuyuan thinks a lot. He realizes that he can''t keep Wen Yueer at all. It''s a problem that can never be solved if he can''t satisfy her.


    Think of what my mother said before, saying that he can solve one person, can he solve many people?


    Did everyone who had something to do with Wen Yueer kill him?


    But if these people exist, the affair with Wen Yueer may be spread out.


    For example, the person who just ran away, if he goes everywhere to talk, what should everyone think of themselves?


    And are you sure that''s the only one?


    He now expressed deep doubt:


    "how many people are you carrying me behind your back?"


    Xu Xiuyuan asked.


    Wen yue''er stares at him in consternation. At the same time, it''s incredible. She didn''t expect that she is such a person in Xu Xiuyuan''s heart.


    "No, Xiuyuan, you misunderstood." She explained in a hurry.


    Xu Xiuyuan painfully said: "what I saw with my own eyes, there will be misunderstandings?"


    "This is the only one."


    "You believe me." Wen yue''er looks pale. When she says this, she feels her dignity is being lingchi.She really can''t figure out how to fall asleep, and then let Xiuyuan see this scene.


    "Xiuyuan, you believe me. No matter what I do, I love you." She said weakly.


    Just now, that man really didn''t like her, but she couldn''t stand it. Something would happen. Now she''s separating her body from her heart.


    Xu Xiuyuan would be angry and laughed by Wen Yuer''s shameless words. He looked at Wen Yuer seriously and said weakly:


    "I can''t give you what you want, or we can leave, and you can find a normal person."


    "I don''t deserve you." With these words, he felt relaxed and finally let go.


    Let go of yourself.


    Is there an airtight wall in the world? Can paper hold fire?


    His tolerance and forgiveness again and again is to pay for his own confusion. After all, it was he who calculated his wife first.


    But even atonement should have a head. He''s almost done it.


    All the debts are paid.


    If you put up with it this time, there will be another time. Next time, even if you can put up with being capped, won''t things go out?


    At that time, he will lose face. If his mother knows, she will not accept him again.


    At that time, he lost both his dignity and his family. He had nothing to do with it. He watched helplessly that everything belonged to his younger brother?


    Xu Xiuyuan thinks a lot, but also for Wen Yueer.


    In fact, she will be happy if she leaves herself. She will no longer be humble in front of her mother, nor will she face the complicated relationship she once had. She can return to a normal life and find someone who really loves her and can satisfy her.


    And let her go.


    Looking at Xu Xiuyuan''s solemn and more determined face, Wen Yueer was thrilled. She felt chilly all over her body. She looked at Xu Xiuyuan in despair and said, "are you going to abandon me?"


    She never thought that Xiuyuan would propose to make peace with him.


    I think she''ll forgive!

 Chapter 1662

    Xu Xiuyuan: "it''s not abandoning you, it''s letting you pursue your own happiness."


    Wen Yueer murmured:


    "what happiness can I have without you?"


    Xu Xiuyuan asked back:


    "are you really happy with me?"


    "If you are really happy and satisfied, you won''t do such a thing, will you? It''s no use blaming me in your heart. It''s no progress now. "


    If Wen Yueer didn''t get the position, he would not be dissatisfied.


    Wen yue''er is very resistant, few and from, and from all people how to see her?


    Like women in this era, many people still can''t accept and leave, prefer to endure.


    "No, I don''t want to be away from you, Xiuyuan. I promise you, I swear, I''ll never be back, OK?"


    She was also very frightened, worried that Xu Xiuyuan would abandon her in anger.


    If a man wants to divorce her, and has a reason, she can''t help it.


    Xu Xiuyuan sat down in agony, did not look at Wen Yueer''s eyes, and said:


    "no, you can''t change it at all."


    "You''re used to it. It''s not against your body. "


    "No, it''s not." Wen yue''er lowers her head in shame, Xiuyuan, which means that her nature is unbearable.


    But she was not like this at the beginning. Who made her like this?


    She''s innocent, too, okay?


    "Xiuyuan, we have experienced too many things together. We have hurt each other and forgiven each other. For the last time, just this time, can we all forget to live a good life before?" Wen yue''er sincerely asked.


    Xu Xiu was moved for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. If he said it right now, Wen yue''er''s dignity would be lost.


    Wen yue''er went on to say that she only asked him to forgive her and said that she would have a better life. In the end, although Xu Xiuyuan didn''t say that life would continue, he didn''t mention the matter of peace and separation.


    This let Wen Yue Er greatly relieved, sure enough, Xu Xiuyuan still love her, will forgive her.


    Meng Li also saw two people eating together the next day. From the aspect of getting along with each other and expression, there was nothing wrong.


    This made her speechless, so did Xu Xiuyuan forgive her again?


    After a few days, she asked people to invite Xu Xiuyuan back, especially explained that only let him come back alone, he did not dare to take Wen Yueer, come back alone.


    Meng Li looked at him faintly:


    "you are thin."


    Xu Xiuyuan immediately laughed. His mother still cared about him. He said:


    "it''s because of the recent practice of archery. Mother doesn''t have to worry."


    Meng Li said faintly: "so, I thought you became thinner because of Wen yue''er."


    "What do you mean?" Xu Xiuyuan frowned and always felt that there was something in his mother''s words.


    Meng Li looked at Xu Xiuyuan with a strange expression and said:


    "is it..."


    She only said half of what she said.


    Xu Xiuyuan''s bad premonition is getting heavier and heavier. What do you want to say?


    "Mother, if you have anything to say, just listen to my son."


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s what I said."


    She was silent again.


    Xu Xiuyuan It''s true


    It''s very urgent.


    Meng Li considered the language and then said:


    "it''s said that Wen Yueer''s old illness has been committed again?"


    Xu Xiuyuan''s heart jumps and stares at Meng Li nervously. He refuses crazily in his heart, expecting that what his mother says is not that.


    It must not be. How could mother know.


    Meng Li knows what Xu Xiuyuan is afraid of, but she just wants to put out the facts with blood dripping.


    "It''s said that he was associated with a scholar." Mengli youyou tunnel.


    This made Xu Xiuyuan feel dizzy and blue for a moment. He asked difficultly:


    "how do you know?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "is it difficult? Is there an airtight wall in the world? Maybe I''m the only one who knows. "


    "But I''m the only one who seems to know? I''m still concerned about you. I''m watching you closely. "


    "But it''s hard to guarantee that some people know it, but they don''t say it. They just stare at you with strange eyes. It''s hard to guarantee that I let slip that day..."


    Xu Xiuyuan sweated in his vest and felt ashamed.


    Does anyone else really know?


    It''s no wonder that he''s been feeling strange eyes recently.


    In fact, Meng Li is to scare him, where there is someone with a different look at him, this is to give Xu Xiuyuan a kind of psychological pressure.


    As long as he is guilty, other people''s normal eyes are strange in his heart.


    It''s all psychological.


    "It''s a powerful master. You''re willing to bear it, but it''s still humiliating to the Xu family..."Meng Li pondered for a moment:


    "otherwise, choose a good day for you and leave the family."


    "What?" Xu Xiuyuan didn''t expect his mother to say such heartless words.


    It was a shock.


    How can a mother tell her son to leave the family? It''s incredible that he is so unbearable that his mother can''t wait to abandon him?


    Meng Li said, "do you want to implicate our family?"


    "Unfortunately for my family, I can''t tell people that we Xu family are bloodless. We can bear it."


    "Mother I don''t want to Xu Xiuyuan''s voice was very small, pleading.


    Only after moving out to live for a period of time can we find that it is good to stay at home. The family can provide a lot of convenience for his official career, life and aura.


    Family is really important to him.


    Meng Li asked indifferently:


    "no, what do you want?"


    "I..." Xu Xiuyuan is speechless.


    He was very contradictory and tangled, and didn''t know what to do.


    Meng Li: "there are few things in the world that have the best of both worlds. To be a man, you have to give up and have something. If you want to be accompanied by a beautiful wife, you should abandon some fame, face, and dignity to preserve it."


    "If you want a stable career, don''t abandon your wife. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to see her now. All I want is to drive her out of this family."


    Meng Li''s outspoken truth made Xu Xiuyuan have no words to refute.


    People are so straightforward to say it, waiting for their own decision.


    Meng Li said in a quiet voice:


    "however, when you have a good official career, how can you worry about your beautiful wife and concubine?"


    Xu Xiuyuan


    Good. It''s reasonable. It can''t be refuted.


    All of a sudden, I think what my mother said is very reasonable. It''s not for the sake of a beautiful wife, but as a man, he should make a difference. He can''t allow himself to be inferior to the children of other families.


    Now that he moved out, he felt that the world was colder and colder. His friends who grew up with him began to alienate him and thought that he had no future.


    I don''t treat him as sincerely as before.


    Xu Xiuyuan is at war with heaven and man in his heart. His mother has clearly put the road in front of him, waiting for him to choose.


    Can I really give up the moon?


    He frowned more and more tightly


    Meng Li said directly: "today I call you to come here to let you make a decision, so I''ll give you a chance. You have to make good use of it."

 Chapter 1663

    This makes Xu Xiuyuan flustered. Now his mother is merciless. He really doesn''t know if she will change her mind next second.


    But there is a kind of unspeakable gratitude in my heart. I am grateful to my mother for giving him this opportunity.


    Meng Li clearly saw the gratitude in Xu Xiuyuan''s eyes, and his heart was laughing. People are really strange creatures.


    You have been good to him, suddenly bad, he resented you instead.


    You are heartless to him, not good to him, suddenly a little good to him, he will be grateful.


    As for Xu Xiuyuan''s character, the gratitude at the moment made Meng Li worry that Xu Xiuyuan would hate her.


    A little bit of carbon in the snow can sell him.


    Although Xu Xiuyuan is suffering from decision-making, he is grateful for the opportunity to make such a decision.


    "I I... " Xu Xiuyuan, I didn''t say why for a long time.


    Meng Li said: "your love for her has been shaken, otherwise you would not be so hesitant."


    "Since the shaken love is not pure, why give it to others? Anyway, you won''t be happy. It will only get worse and worse. It''s better to let each other go and run for a bright future as soon as possible."


    "Is this really the best result?" Xu Xiuyuan asked weakly.


    Meng Li sneered:


    "you should be more confident. You don''t have to seek answers here."


    "I don''t think you deserve to come back if you don''t make up your mind."


    "I Mother, the son wants to come back to serve mother. " Xu Xiuyuan was frightened and said quickly.


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed a touch of sarcasm, but he nodded faintly.


    "It''s just Wen Yueer. Can I handle it. It won''t come back anyway. " Xu Xiuyuan was cruel and had an idea in his heart.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Xu Xiuyuan was shaking all over when he left Meng Li. He made a big and heartless decision. He was surprised that he agreed to return to his family so easily.


    He was so surprised at his choice.


    I choose home between Wen Yueer and home.


    He laughed at himself, especially ugly. He thought he loved Wen Yueer deeply, but he didn''t think it was so easy to give up.


    He didn''t realize that before he wanted to leave, and finally didn''t leave, not because he really wanted to, but because he didn''t have a better choice.


    Now that he had a better choice, his heart of peace and separation became active again.


    Wen yue''er thinks that this matter has passed, but when Xu Xiuyuan goes back and leaves, the whole person is dumbfounded.


    "Why? Don''t you forgive me? " She asked in tears.


    Xu Xiuyuan once again put forward that he Li had great courage. Now facing Wen Yueer''s question, he couldn''t look directly at each other and said: "I still can''t accept your things."


    "I really can''t give you what you want."


    Wen yue''er asked painfully: "what did your mother say to you when you went back this time?"


    Xu Xiuyuan took a deep breath:


    "my mother knows about you and the scholar."


    "What?" Wen yue''er was very surprised: "what did you say?"


    "How can I say such things everywhere? I''ll cover my shame. It''s because you didn''t pay attention to it, and the people sent by my mother saw it. "


    "She''s been watching me?" Wen Yueer never thought of it.


    Xu Xiuyuan nodded heavily: "so you violated Niang''s bottom line again."


    "She forced you?" Wen Yueer asked.


    Xu Xiuyuan was silent and said, "it''s not true. It''s just that she gave me a choice."


    "Yue''er, I''m very frank this time. I hope we can all say goodbye clearly, and I don''t want to cheat you. If I say that my mother told me to choose between the family and you, which one do you want me to choose?"


    "I see. She''s pushing you like that." Wen yue''er has a hatred in her heart.


    Xu Xiuyuan was silent and asked, "so how do you want me to choose?"


    "Don''t you have chosen? Tell me to make peace. " Wen yue''er''s face was hopeless and numb.


    "If I ask you to cut off the family for me, will you?" She had some fluke in her mind.


    It''s just that it''s really hard for a man to abandon his family.


    Xu Xiuyuan was silent for a long time, until Wen Yueer felt suffocated. Then he said:


    "it''s unfair to me. I gave up so much for you, but you disappoint me. If you continue, you will despise me for my failure. Can you accept me with nothing?"


    "It''s not good for us."


    He felt that he didn''t owe Wen Yueer anything. He could really end it.


    So most people still rely on physical contact to establish more feelings. For example, their relationship is OK in a short time, but it is difficult for both sides to stick to it for a long time, and their feelings are getting weaker and weaker, because there is no means to enhance their feelings.At last, he said to Wen Yueer: "I can take you to the temple for a period of time, and then let your family take you back. You''ve saved your face, and I won''t talk about those things everywhere."


    Wen Yueer felt desperate and ridiculous for a moment, so


    Do you really think she has no means?


    Really when she is the kind of person at the mercy of others, now a word and want to abandon her, all the difficulties left to her?


    Then he went back to his family and continued to be his young master. He had a bright future and became an abandoned woman.


    Also has own that mother-in-law, is really too aggressive, how also does not want to let her go, in this case, why does oneself not fight the life to disgust their family?


    Wen yue''er said for a long time:


    "so I also want to thank you for your gift. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell others the disgusting things you did before?"


    When Wen yue''er said this sentence, it means that two people officially tear their skin.


    This shocked Xu Xiuyuan. He asked back:


    "do you dare?"


    Wen yue''er said, "what do I dare not to do? If I am abandoned by my husband''s family, I have no face to live in the world. It''s better to pull some cushions to let everyone know how disgusting your Xu family is."


    "Although I have been scolded and despised by all people, you can''t escape." Wen Yueer''s eyes suddenly become fierce.


    Let Xu Xiuyuan feel very strange.


    "You..." Realizing what Wen Yuer wanted to do, Xu Xiuyuan took a cool breath.


    How could she have such a vicious idea.


    "So what are you going to do?" Xu Xiuyuan was really afraid of her doing so.


    "I won''t leave with you. Why should I stay with you and die together, even if you lose your family." Wen yue''er''s face also followed with indifference.


    Yes, she can stay together, but it doesn''t mean she won''t touch others. The big deal is to be more careful and not be found.


    This is also a kind of revenge for Xu Xiuyuan.


    She can''t accept that Xu Xiuyuan really has a heart of peace and separation.


    She wants to tell her that she is not easy to bully.

 Chapter 1664

    Xu Xiuyuan is also a timid person in essence. He takes too many things into consideration. He is scared by Wen Yueer.


    "Do you really want to be so heartless?" He asked.


    Wen yue''er asked: "who is heartless?"


    Xu Xiuyuan is silent. His eyes change when he looks at Wen Yueer. He feels that he has never really understood Wen Yueer before, so he will face the present situation.


    If he had known that Wen Yueer was such a person, he would not have been honest with her. At least he would have found a circuitous way to make peace with her. Now he is very passive. If he really wants to make peace with her, she will make the Xu family stink.


    This is absolutely impossible. Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t figure it out. How did these things become the handle of others, and he was always the one who was coerced?


    He did not continue to discuss and leave with Wen Yueer. Instead, he relaxed his attitude. It seemed that he was too scared to mention it again. Wen Yueer was relieved and proud.


    But as soon as he turned around, Xu Xiuyuan ran back and told Meng Li about it.


    Meng Li''s expression is light after listening. She doesn''t feel strange or surprised about what Wen yue''er does. It''s just that the rabbit bites when it''s in a hurry.


    "What are you trying to express? Do you want to say that you don''t want to come back because of her threats, or do you dare not come back? "


    Xu Xiuyuan said, "it''s my son who doesn''t dare to come back."


    "The son has to think about the reputation of the family."


    Meng Li: "so you asked me to do something for you?"


    Xu Xiuyuan acquiesces that his relationship with Wen Yueer has become weak because of too much experience. Now Wen Yueer directly tears her face to coerce him, and there is no love between them. After that, the best way is to be strangers, and the worst is enemies.


    The rapid change of people''s heart is really caught off guard. Just a few months ago, you were the only one to make a vow. In a short period of time, it can be like this for various reasons.


    Didn''t Xu Xiuyuan love her? Also loved, but those love based on Wen yue''er can satisfy his some unspeakable happiness.


    And based on the strange idea that everyone is fighting to love her, he wants to love her more.


    Now no one is competing with Xu Xiuyuan to love her, so Wen Yueer''s aura will be less.


    Now Xu Xiuyuan can change his mind so quickly, it is Meng Li who gives him a natural reason to make him feel that it is not abrupt to do these things.


    "I''ll call your father." Meng Li said faintly.


    Why don''t Xu jia''an know about these things? Only when he is completely disappointed with Wen yue''er can Xu jia''an forget his aggressive scenes.


    Xu Xiuyuan had no opinion and sat quietly waiting.


    At the beginning of listening to the maid in his wife''s room, he refused without hesitation.


    Then the servant girl said that the young master was also there, and Xu Xiuyuan realized that his wife would not have nothing to call him. It was estimated that his wife would not want to see him if she had nothing to do.


    Aware of this, Xu Xiuyuan''s heart is blocked. He has always neglected his wife, but this year he has been neglected by his wife.


    After sorting himself out, he strode to his wife''s room to look as dignified as possible. As soon as he went in, he saw his eldest son in the room. He was a little happy and asked:


    "back?"


    Xu Xiuyuan nodded slightly and said yes.


    Then Meng Li tells Xu Jiaan about the choice Xu Xiuyuan made between his family and Wen Yueer.


    Xu Jiaan sneered:


    "it seems that my Xu family is really you, and now dare to kick my son out of the family?"


    Meng Li''s face was very cold:


    "if the handle is in other people''s hands, don''t blame others for relying on it."


    has the final say what Xu Jiaan can''t say. After a moment of suffocated, he said irritable, "


    ," since you feel you can count everything, what do you want me to do? "


    "How did you choose?" He didn''t wait for Meng Li''s answer. In order to ease the embarrassment, he directly asked Xu Xiuyuan.


    From the bottom of his heart, he naturally wants his son to choose his family, because this is his family after all.


    But from a certain point of view, it''s not good for her son to abandon Wen Yueer, because the woman is also poor.


    The three men didn''t protect her. They were very sorry for her, especially their wives. They all bullied others.


    What he didn''t expect was that his son told him decisively:


    "naturally, the family is the most important."


    He was very surprised and looked at Meng Li suspiciously, suspecting that his wife was afraid of brainwashing her son to become so fast.


    Meng Li coughed in a low voice:


    "it''s not unreasonable for Xiuyuan to make such a choice. Wen Yueer is still out with a scholar."


    "To and fro?" Xu Xiuyuan frowned unconsciously.


    What kind of contact is she talking about?


    Meng Li laughed sarcastically: "yes, it''s the kind of contact you think."


    Xu jia''an brushes the floor and takes a look at Xu Xiuyuan. When he sees his son''s face embarrassed, he knows.Rub the heart, feel very uncomfortable.


    She


    Is it true that nature is so bad?


    "So your son''s choice is not wise?" Meng Li asked.


    Xu Jiaan can only say:


    "nature is wise."


    "A man should put family first."


    I can''t persuade my son to go with Wen Yueer. I''ll support you. You can pursue true love.


    "You called me here to tell me about it?" Xu jia''an took a silent look at Meng Li. There''s no need to smear Wen yue''er in front of him, right?


    Meng Li takes a look at Xu Xiuyuan, which means to let him say it himself.


    She feels tired when she talks, especially when she talks to Xu jia''an. He always tries every means to seize the opportunity to bite himself.


    Xu Xiuyuan pondered for a while and told Xu Jiaan about Wen Yueer''s threat to him in detail.


    After hearing this, Xu Jiaan was no less shocked than Xu Xiuyuan at that time, because in their hearts, Wen Yueer was a person with pure mind.


    Another image is a swaying flower in the wind, swaying with the wind, no independent person.


    So it''s very surprising that Wen Yueer should have such an idea.


    Xu jia''an said very hard: "are we still afraid of her threat?"


    "What should I do?" Xu Xiuyuan wanted to know the solution.


    If there is no good solution, how can we not be afraid.


    A word to ask down Xu jia''an.


    It''s amazing to make Meng Li laugh. No matter whether it can be solved or not, I put out the big talk and momentum first.


    "I don''t think she''s just bluffing you." Xu Jiaan said so.


    Xu Xiuyuan was silent for a few seconds: "I don''t think so."


    Meng Li also said: "to know that a woman is really hard hearted, or forced to a certain extent, then anything can be done."


    She doesn''t want Wen yue''er to say these things everywhere. The client doesn''t want this kind of thing to be known.


    Does Wen yue''er have to force herself to do it, and force herself to let her not open her mouth?


    Meng Li fell into a brief meditation.

 Chapter 1665

    When Xu Jiaan heard Meng Li speak, he was not angry. He said: "I think Wen Yueer learned from you."


    "Don''t you take it with you? Don''t you feel invincible with this? "


    "What''s it like to be pinched now?"


    Meng Li smiles for a while. Without speaking, Wen yue''er can''t really hold her.


    It all depends on whether you do it or not.


    She said with indifference:


    "even if this is said, you will be more affected. All the biggest victims are you. I''m ok."


    "It''s you who should be in a hurry."


    Xu Jiaan frowned and said to Xu Xiuyuan:


    "please advise her. It''s meaningless to lose both sides."


    "But she''s in this situation now..."


    Xu jia''an didn''t finish what he said. He originally said that Wen yue''er would come back and continue to be Xu Xiuyuan''s wife, but he thought it was really inappropriate.


    At that time, if something happens to my servants when I come back, and they threaten her with the previous things, my family can''t take care of her.


    But often walk in the river, which has not wet shoes, inevitably spread some rumors, also is to make a mess.


    Besides, there are some things that one time is enough, two times can barely endure, and if there are more, they can''t endure.


    She Wen yue''er can''t despise their family again and again.


    "I can''t persuade you." Xu Xiuyuan was very worried and felt that his father was talking like rubbish.


    If he could persuade her to give up and leave willingly, what would he come back to discuss with them?


    "This kind of person who will die together is the most terrible." Xu Xiuyuan continued.


    I''m afraid that she really doesn''t care about everything.


    Meng Li doesn''t really care whether Xu Xiuyuan comes back or not. Everything he did before is to separate them. In fact, he hopes that they will torture each other together.


    There''s a retribution for each other.


    Just thinking about the client


    I don''t seem to like it very much.


    I certainly don''t want my son to spend his whole life on Wen Yueer.


    In the end is the son, how bastard can endure, blood is so special, tolerance to a special state.


    But you can make him suffer, let him know that there is karma, and then don''t do those stupid things.


    "Then you go back and stabilize her. I don''t have a good way for the moment." Meng Li said suddenly.


    Xu Xiuyuan was stunned: "ah?"


    In his heart, mother is a cruel role, after all, can rely on their own to suppress the three men is the ability.


    Always think mother has any good way, the result mother told him this?


    In his mind, now in the family is not so strong father did not give a good idea, now Xu Xiuyuan some confused, this is not the result he wanted.


    "There''s no way. I can''t look at her and say something I shouldn''t say." Meng Li was helpless.


    Then she wanted to test human nature. She said:


    "after all, only the dead can''t speak. I can''t kill her."


    Meng Li paid special attention to the expression of Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Jiaan after he finished this sentence. They frowned at the same time and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Then Xu Xiuyuan said:


    "it''s definitely not going to work. I''ll fight with her in the end."


    There''s no need to be so hard. He can''t do it.


    Meng left the corner of the mouth to tick out a touch of sarcastic smile, did not expect Xu Xiuyuan really to consider the feasibility of this matter.


    There is no first time to refuse is a moment of heartbeat.


    Xu Jiaan also echoed Xu Xiuyuan and looked at Meng Li: "you are evil in mind."


    Meng Lihao looked at him in his spare time:


    "don''t pretend to be a gentleman here."


    "Go back and live with it." Meng Li waved his hand and looked tired. He wanted to send them away.


    Xu jia''an said:


    "my son already has the heart of repentance. According to me, we should let him come back first. As you know, living outside all the time has a great influence on him. Everyone is guessing at random."


    Although he explained to his colleagues several times that his son just wanted to go out and experience life, they still had a look of seeing through everything and felt that there was a lot of inside information in it. They thought they were good face and refused to say that their son was bad.


    Or think he gave up his eldest son.


    It''s tiring to see these people.


    How can we identify this matter with our own imagination, regardless of the words of the parties.


    Meng Li said decisively:


    "not according to."


    Xu Jiaan He just wants to be in the family. "


    "Or, bring Wen Yueer back and keep her in the house, and control her travel and friends a little bit..." Xu jia''an said in a low voice.He suddenly felt that his method was excellent, which was equivalent to banning Wen yue''er.


    In fact, it''s not a ban on feet. It''s to prevent her from contacting other men. In fact, as long as Wen Yueer doesn''t contact other men, he still loves this woman very much.


    As long as she can keep away from other men, she can live well in this family.


    Meng Li''s expression was a little difficult to say:


    "you are..."


    "What she did before can be ignored? Your father and son are so tolerant. They can tolerate everything. "


    I don''t understand.


    In ancient times, when women were regarded as private property in the patriarchal society, they had the same mind as the sea.


    Maybe this sea like mind comes from the original three share a move, can accept that, what else can we ask for.


    Hearing the irony in Meng Li''s words, Xu Jiaan''s expression became very ugly. He said:


    "I''m doing all this for my son."


    "If you really want to do good for him, you should get Wen Yuer away from him and find a wife for Xiuyuan later. How can she, Wen Yuer? Why can we make our family endure this tone? Is it because of her threat? " Meng Li said.


    After hearing this, Xu Xiuyuan waved his hand again and again:


    "it''s too early to talk about remarriage at this time, and he never thought about it."


    How can we find it again.


    And do you really need to find it? Now I can''t do what I want, and I can''t make a woman pregnant. It''s like being a eunuch. Is it necessary for a eunuch to get married?


    Think of these heart bursts of pain, how to become like this.


    Do you really want to die alone?


    Moreover, even if success and leave after looking for a, will be coveted.


    Will you not be lonely again?


    Xu Xiuyuan has a shadow in his heart. He feels that he can''t find it any more.


    But he is not reconciled to continue to live with Wen Yuer. The more he thinks about it, the more he can''t accept Wen Yuer''s behavior, especially when he can''t do it. Wen Yuer''s further search is a blatant trample on his dignity.


    Meng Li looks at Xu Xiuyuan with a face of resistance, and roughly knows what Xu Xiuyuan thinks.


    From her point of view, Xu Xiuyuan is really suitable for dying alone.


    If you want to be quiet, don''t harm people.

 Chapter 1666

    Xu jia''an looks at Meng Li with an expression of "I can''t communicate with you.".


    Meng Li also felt unable to communicate with Xu jia''an.


    Xu jia''an is not the kind of person who wants to compromise everything. He just has some pity for Wen yue''er.


    It''s just that he''s not willing to make an envoy to Wen yue''er.


    I can''t bear it.


    Since you don''t have the heart, so do I.


    It''s not her who suffers.


    Xu Xiuyuan didn''t get a promise here, but was driven away by Meng Li, who was anxious to have a rest. He went back to his home and was questioned by Wen Yueer as soon as he got home:


    "where have you been?"


    Since tearing the skin, Wen yue''er feels that she really doesn''t need to continue to be gentle and virtuous.


    Xu Xiuyuan is not worth it.


    On the contrary, a little stronger can hold him down. Wen yue''er also likes this feeling. It turns out that it is a very successful thing to make a man yield.


    Xu Xiu foresighted Wen Yueer''s tone and said: "do I have to report everything to you when I go out?"


    Wen yue''er said, "I guess you must have gone home."


    "Is there any way to deal with me?"


    Xu Xiuyuan felt that his denial was a confession, and simply said:


    "so what? Are you really going to fight our family? "


    "Yue''er, in the past, I don''t care so much about you, but don''t be aggressive. Don''t talk about you. Even if your family is fighting with us, it won''t be able to fight."


    If her family is not more powerful than her, why does her family want to marry her?


    Low marriage? It doesn''t exist.


    Wen yue''er just said, "I don''t want to win either. I''m going to lose both. If I can destroy your family, what''s not worth it?"


    Xu Xiuyuan''s forehead was blue. This kind of person is really terrible.


    He didn''t like to talk about it any more.


    Wen yue''er then smiles with pride, and there is hatred in her eyes:


    "you deceive people too much."


    "Don''t blame me for holding you. I don''t want you to have any future. I''ll expect you to have no future all your life and spend all your life with me."


    If he left, if he could marry, the family background and people he married would be far behind now. In this case, it would be better to tie Xu Xiuyuan.


    From the beginning, he destroyed himself.


    Probably hate has always been there, but I didn''t realize it, hiding, when he put forward and left all ran out.


    "Go and make me a cup of tea. I''m a little thirsty." Wen yue''er naturally said.


    It''s not that Xu Xiuyuan didn''t do these things for Wen Yueer in the past, but it was a time of good feelings and he was willing to do anything.


    Now this kind of situation, Wen yue''er''s commanding makes him feel particularly disgusting, and snorts:


    "even if I don''t leave with you, I can''t make you so proud."


    Then he turned and left.


    After that, she never stepped into Wen Yuer''s room again, determined to be left out in the cold.


    Wen yue''er is really a little uncomfortable, but she can''t help but not go to him. She simply disguises herself as a man and goes out to play, which makes Xu Xiuyuan furious. She holds on to Wen yue''er, who is full of wine, and asks:


    "where have you been?"


    Wen Yueer looked at him dimly with drunk eyes:


    "it''s none of your business."


    Xu Xiuyuan angrily asked: "is this your style?"


    Wen Yueer: "what style should I have? Well


    "Whatever you do to me, you can''t give me what I want anyway, trash!"


    When he got drunk, some words he didn''t dare to say came out. This kind of words that trampled on Xu Xiuyuan''s dignity made Xu Xiuyuan take a deep breath. He squeezed Wen Yueer''s hand harder and harder. Then he stretched out another hand and slapped Wen Yueer in the face, saying:


    "I''ll wake you up and let you know what you said wrong."


    This slap really made Wen yue''er wake up and realized what she had said. She was a little afraid. Then she thought about what she had said. What''s the use of fear?


    At this time, she has to be more powerful to live in Xu Xiuyuan.


    With round eyes, he said:


    "am I wrong? You''re a waste. Why do you call a man a match? "


    "This is your retribution. God gives you a wife, but you don''t cherish it, because if you want a son, you give your wife to others. God thinks you are unworthy and takes back your ability. Don''t you understand? Fool


    Wen yue''er''s words surprised Xu Xiuyuan in his rage. He only saw his wife''s mouth open and close, as if he were saying the cruel truth.


    Is that true?


    God''s retribution, because he did not cherish, took back his ability.


    As soon as his heart was drawn out, he twisted his face and looked at Wen Yueer staring at him. Many pictures flashed through his mind. He saw some red marks on Wen Yueer''s neck. He angrily pulled away his collar and saw more red marks.None of these told his wife what she had done outside just now. Unexpectedly, now she did not dare to call her home and went out.


    Too much!


    "You are so cheap." Xu Xiuyuan gritted his teeth and said that he hated the grinding of his teeth and wanted to destroy Wen Yueer in situ.


    Wen Yueer quickly pulled up her clothes and frowned. She didn''t expect to be found, but it doesn''t matter. She was extremely arrogant with a kind of ruthlessness:


    "this is also my retribution for you."


    "I''ll bet you don''t dare do anything to me, do you? If you dare to tell me these things, I will tell them. Anyway, I have a bad reputation. What does it matter if I get worse? "


    As a woman, if she has someone other than her husband and one, how many more?


    It''s all infidelity.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I can''t make you talk all your life?" Xu Xiuyuan also hated to the extreme.


    What he hates most is not Wen Yueer''s threat to him, but every action of Wen Yueer''s face.


    These proud and rebellious eyes are the most hated.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Wen yue''er burst out laughing wildly.


    She said, "so you hate me so much and want to kill me?"


    "Come on, come on, I''m not afraid. If you kill me, your family won''t be able to run away, and your whole life will be ruined."


    "It''s worth my life to drag you down." Wen yue''er smiles and feels very sad. Why did the two people who once loved each other come to today.


    Hate each other, hate each other.


    Xu Xiuyuan stared at Wen Yueer for several seconds, and finally his face improved a lot. He said:


    "how can it be? I''m just angry. You should understand me."


    Wen yue''er thinks that Xu Xiuyuan''s words are true, because Xu Xiuyuan is not so ruthless and ruthless in her impression. Moreover, because of drinking, her brain is not clear and she doesn''t think too much, she complacently says:


    "I knew you didn''t dare either."


    "But I''m not afraid to live this life."

 Chapter 1667

    Wen yue''er thinks that Xu Xiuyuan is just cruel, but she doesn''t know that Xu Xiuyuan really wants to deal with Wen yue''er.


    I don''t want to kill her. I''m not so cruel. I just want to get rid of her.


    He really can''t stand it. Now Wen yue''er is as fierce as a shrew.


    Moreover, he was despised too much. He was despised thoroughly.


    He doesn''t allow himself to be bullied by a woman all the time.


    Pondering, or should start on her family, people always have weaknesses, don''t care about themselves, doesn''t mean don''t care about family.


    Wen Yueer has a younger brother


    Don''t look at her now as if she doesn''t care about anything, but is it true that she''s in a panic?


    I really can''t be any weaker.


    This is an outside matter. Xu Xiuyuan didn''t even discuss it with Meng Li, but directly dealt with Xu Jiaan.


    With some means, Xu jia''an uses some contacts to get Wen yue''er''s younger brother into the cell.


    In fact, at the beginning, Xu Jiaan didn''t want to. He didn''t think it was necessary to be so cruel, but Xu Xiuyuan looked miserable and said that he really couldn''t stand Wen Yueer.


    Xu jia''an sighed. He didn''t know what Wen yue''er had done to make her son make such a big decision.


    The specific plan is put forward by Xu jia''an, who has a high position and many experiences, so it''s easy to make a whole person like this.


    The Wen family still doesn''t know that their son has been taken care of by the Xu family, and something has happened. Although they know that the relationship between their daughter and her mother-in-law''s family should not be very good, they have the cheek to ask the Xu family to come.


    It''s Mrs. Wen who comes to see Meng Li. Before she asks for help, she has a lot to do with her family''s routine. She talks to each other and tries to find out her attitude.


    Meng Li knew that her son had been put into prison. There was something unexpected. He recalled the plot, but it didn''t seem to be there.


    So what happened?


    Meng Li thought for a few seconds, and he almost knew it.


    Looking at Mrs. Wen wiping her tears and saying how pathetic her son is, Meng Li asked her what to do with her, and said with profound meaning:


    "as a housewife, I really don''t know what to do. Why don''t I ask the master to come out? He will find a way."


    Wen''s mother was immediately happy. Of course, she wanted to see her father-in-law. He was the one who could help her.


    However, Meng Li sent for Xu jia''an''s servant girl to come back and tell Meng Li: "madam, the master has something important to do now. He said that he would not come."


    Xu Jiaan''s evasion makes Meng Li confirm her conjecture. She looks at Wen''s mother with some regret and says, "Hey, what can I do?"


    "I can wait." She said eagerly that she was afraid that Meng Li would drive her away.


    "But the master said it would be really hard for a while and a half." The servant girl hesitated and whispered.


    Wen''s mother almost understood the meaning of Xu''s family. She sipped her lips. Meng Li looked at the servant girl, and she went down. Then she asked:


    "in laws, can you tell me what my daughter has done wrong here?"


    Having said that, Wen''s mother thinks that her daughter should not make mistakes, but they have moved out and something terrible must have happened.


    It''s just that I can''t get anything out of my daughter.


    On second thought, if the Xu family is sorry for her daughter, she will tell her.


    Unless it''s the daughter.


    Thinking of this possibility, Wen''s mother was in a cold sweat.


    Can you still ask for help?


    Meng Li didn''t tell Wen''s mother what he meant. He just laughed but didn''t say anything. From time to time, he called Wen''s mother to eat snacks and drink tea.


    She felt like she was on pins and needles. She thought that she wanted something from others, so she had to keep on sitting. But until it was getting dark, she didn''t wait for the Xu family to come.


    Meng Li is also very patient, the other side does not say to go, he does not drive her to go, even the toilet did not take a trip.


    Helplessly, Wen''s mother said to Meng Li:


    "in laws, I hope you can plead for my son in front of the father in laws, and my daughter. If you don''t do well, it''s all your family. You can punish me."


    Meng Li laughs: "OK, I know."


    Wen Mu: "I''m not sure."


    I always feel that the other party didn''t take it to heart.


    The other party insists on not seeing her, so she doesn''t believe that she can''t spare a little time in the afternoon. She knows it in her heart, so she leaves with Meng Li.


    Go to wenyueer where, give wenyueer a story.


    He asked Wen Yueer what happened to the Xu family.


    Wen yue''er said faintly:


    "nothing happened. I just can''t get along with that old woman."


    Wen''s mother frowned:


    "it''s common for a daughter-in-law to be embarrassed by her mother-in-law. The only way is to endure it. Can''t you?"


    Wen Yueer retorted:


    "why do I have to endure? I don''t need to see her when I come out to live."


    Wen''s mother frowned more and more tightly, and she said:"Now that your brother has an accident, who can I ask?"


    "Ask them?" Wen yue''er sneers. They want something to happen at home.


    "It''s not reliable." She continued.


    Wen''s mother looks at Wen Yueer strangely. She thinks her daughter is changing too fast.


    It''s quite different from before. What happened to make my daughter like this?


    It''s sharp and doesn''t care about anything.


    Thinking that her daughter had been married, she could not scold her as if she were still in the boudoir. Wen''s mother softened her voice and said, "do you have the heart to watch your brother''s future ruin?"


    "Do you know what your brother''s current charges will lead to? At least you have to distribute it, but your father can''t keep it. "


    "If you go out, can you come back?" With that, Wen''s mother''s tears came down, and she was worried.


    It can''t be said that we should abolish Wen''s family.


    "How did you go to jail?" Looking at her mother''s tears, Wen Yueer is not without touch, but a little puzzled.


    Mother Wen said, "I know your brother''s character. I can''t commit that kind of crime. I''ll be trapped."


    "He''s offending people outside."


    Wen yue''er''s eyebrows jump. She has a kind of guess in her heart. She doesn''t have an accident at ordinary times, but she has an accident at this juncture.


    Is it true that there is nothing fishy about it?


    "You must help your brother, Yuer." Wen''s mother pleaded.


    "Whether you are right or wrong, can you look at it for your brother''s sake and go back and lower your head? I can''t see Lord Xu at all now. Their attitude is very obvious."


    Wen yue''er didn''t refuse, and her younger brother''s face echoed in her mind. Wen''s mother said:


    "you don''t know that your younger brother suffered a lot in prison. If it wasn''t for your father''s constant management, he would have died now."


    "And your father is being impeached now, saying that he has no way to teach his son, and so on, ah..." Wen''s mother sighed heavily, but her tears didn''t break.


    Let Wen Yueer really can''t bear it.


    She also followed with a sigh, or they think too simple, think that they are good to go out, but they can go out, family?


    The Xu family really did it to their family.

 Chapter 1668

    She can''t match the Xu family.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''ll find a way." Wen''s mother''s tears are really worrying. Wen Yuer can only promise.


    "By the way, mother, can you accept the destruction of this family?" She asked instead.


    Even she didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    Wen''s mother looked at Wen Yueer strangely, and said with a choking voice:


    "who can accept the destruction of a good home? Do you know how many generations of efforts it takes to run a home like this? If they are destroyed, they will die and have no face to see their ancestors. "


    "What if it''s destroyed?" Wen yue''er asked.


    Wen''s mother didn''t know what Wen Yueer meant, but she said, "if it''s destroyed, I''ll give thanks to my ancestors."


    Why do you want to die? " Wen yue''er doesn''t understand and murmurs.


    Wen''s mother asked: "why don''t we die? At least we are respectable people. Once we are down, what we encounter is a great disgrace in the world. Who can bear it?"


    "Why discuss such a heavy topic?" Wen''s mother asked again.


    Even if his son is abandoned, his family will not be destroyed.


    Wen yue''er is thinking, if he has to fight with the Xu family, what will the Xu family do to the Wen family?


    Now it''s a knife with my brother. Who''s in the back?


    And do you really have the courage to shake those things out?


    "I don''t know people clearly. If I knew that Xu Xiuyuan would be treated like this by the Xu family, I shouldn''t have let you marry him."


    "Now his younger brother has a better future than him. How can I not feel cold?"


    Wen''s mother is upset to think of her son-in-law.


    Wen yue''er: "now is not the time to take care of these things. Mother, you''d better go back first."


    "I will find a way."


    Her face is full of worry, but Wen''s mother is relieved. It''s good to have one more person to think of a way. It''s dark, so it''s time to hurry back.


    Before going out, Xu Xiuyuan came back. Wen''s mother wanted to talk to her son-in-law. If she asked for more than one person, she would have more hope. However, Wen Yueer refused. She urged her mother to leave quickly.


    Because she knew that no matter what her mother said, it was a joke in Xu Xiuyuan''s heart.


    Wen''s mother didn''t know what her daughter meant, so she had to go. Xu Xiuyuan saw Wen Yueer''s worried face and was in a better mood. She went straight into the room and said to Wen Yueer:


    "make me a cup of tea."


    Wen yue''er sneered: "yes."


    Retribution is really quick. Not long ago, she was so proud of Xu Xiuyuan. As soon as she turned her head, he treated him like this.


    He is really a man with a small stomach. He even worries about these little things.


    It''s sad to think that I married such a man at the beginning.


    But now she has something to ask for, and she can''t ignore it like Xu Xiuyuan did before. She obediently goes to make a good tea, brings it up and gives it back to Xu Xiuyuan.


    Seeing that Xu Xiuyuan had a slow drink, she asked:


    "did you do it?"


    Since the last time, Xu Xiuyuan has decided not to be honest with Wen Yueer any more. Now when she asks, he won''t admit it, so that she won''t have a handle on her again.


    Say lightly:


    "don''t think I did it when your brother had an accident. Do I look like such a despicable person?"


    Wen Yueer has a cold face:


    "you are not as mean as you are, but I haven''t seen your nature clearly."


    I used to think he was gentle and gentle, but now he seems to be full of bad water.


    "Is that what you did to him to force me to leave?" She asked bluntly.


    There''s no need to twirl around. She feels disgusted when talking.


    If you can make it clear in a few words, there''s no need to talk to him more.


    "Well, it''s not me." Xu Xiuyuan sighed.


    Wen Yueer: "what do you want?"


    "What did your mother do just now?" Xu Xiuyuan asked slowly.


    Wen Yueer: "you know that."


    "Ask our family for help?" Xu Xiuyuan has a clear face.


    Wen yue''er whispered, "so how can you help? He can''t destroy it."


    She couldn''t see Xu Xiuyuan''s complacent appearance, and she wanted to destroy heaven and earth in her heart. But when she thought of her mother and them, did she really want to implicate them?


    Before that, he threatened Xu Xiuyuan. In fact, he didn''t really consider doing that.


    At that time, she took the initiative. Now, because of her brother, she becomes passive. It''s no use threatening them.


    Holding her brother''s life and future to negotiate with her.


    Her heart is very sad, he really lost.


    However, fate is so cruel, when you summon up the courage to go for a fight, people just raise their hands, they hold your dead, so you can''t move."You know what I want." When Xu Xiuyuan saw Wen Yueer''s sad appearance, he didn''t feel very happy.


    His face was cold and he didn''t feel proud.


    If he didn''t have a way, he wouldn''t do it. He didn''t want to do it, but she was always challenging herself.


    "He Li? As a condition of getting my brother out? " Wen yue''er confirmed.


    Xu Xiuyuan was silent. At this moment, he hesitated. He didn''t know anything about it. He just felt that such an important matter should not be answered quickly.


    After a while, he said:


    "yes, I hope so."


    "One parting and two Lenients make each student happy."


    "Would you say that out?" Wen yue''er is numb and calm.


    Xu Xiuyuan remembers his hatred for Wen Yueer before. He is not willing to let her go, but as he thought before, wouldn''t it be better to let each other go?


    Why bother each other so much.


    "If you don''t say it and I don''t say it, let those things disappear forever." Xu Xiuyuan thinks he is very tolerant.


    But Wen Yueer asked:


    "why did you leave me?"


    "Seven out of which reason?"


    Xu Xiuyuan asked back:


    "are you still committing less? I don''t like my parents, I have no children, and... "


    He didn''t want to continue to say, and he felt shameless when he said it.


    But she laughed Wen Yueer to death. She said sarcastically:


    "no son blames me?"


    This made Xu Xiuyuan angry, and he said:


    "in fact, I suspected that you had nothing to do for a long time. Look at you, I''m not the only one. Even if I can''t do it, what about the rest?"


    This doubt has always been in his heart, but he can''t live, it''s not good to ask questions when his feelings are good.


    Wen yue''er looks a coagulation, touched abdomen, she had never thought about this problem.


    Can she have children herself?


    As a woman, it''s too sad if she can''t have children.


    This discovery made her even more desperate and sad with a smile:


    "whatever you say."


    "Besides, we are not abandoning you to save your face." Xu Xiu''s foresight made Wen yue''er look even worse. Instead, he was tolerant again.

 Chapter 1669

    Wen yue''er gave a pale smile:


    "then I have to thank you for your kindness."


    Xu Xiuyuan does not deny: "it''s natural."


    Wen yue''er said, "I still don''t want to leave."


    And left really can''t lift head, be questioned by all people, the taste of disdain must be very uncomfortable.


    Xu Xiuyuan There''s nothing you can do about your brother. "


    "Send me to the temple. Just leave me there. That''s my only concession." Wen yue''er said heavily.


    It''s her final compromise.


    In fact, she was selfish. She didn''t want Xu Xiuyuan to marry her after he left. Why?


    I don''t want to see him well.


    Do not want to see him accompanied, as long as they are still in possession of fame, Xu Xiuyuan can never remarry, alone with her.


    This is her last revenge.


    Xu Xiuyuan frowned: "what''s the point? We are famous. "


    "No, it''s not the same for me." Wen yue''er''s face is more stubborn than ever.


    Xu Xiuyuan: "but I don''t agree?"


    Still want to leave, a white, no longer concerned about better.


    I just don''t want to have anything to do with her.


    Wen Yueer''s eyes suddenly become fierce, she said:


    "Xu Xiuyuan, don''t deceive others too much, I have made concessions, it''s really not good, we will die together, I tell everything, and then commit suicide, I''m dead, you want how to my family I can''t see, don''t care."


    "Don''t push me!"


    Wen yue''er is wringing a breath in her heart. The hand in her sleeve is pinched into a fist, and her thin back trembles slightly.


    It looks like that.


    "How much do you think a dead man cares about?" She said coldly.


    She felt as if she was staring at Xu with cold eyes.


    "Why bother? If you are so afraid of separation, it proves that you care about face. Since you care about face, how dare you say it? " Xu Xiuyuan thinks that Wen Yueer is really contradictory.


    Wen yue''er tightly pursed her lips and did not speak. Did she want to tell Xu Xiuyuan that she was using her last strength to revenge him?


    "In a word." She asked.


    Xu Xiuyuan rubbed his eyebrows, but there was no way to take Wen Yuer.


    He said he would think about it.


    The next day I went back to tell Meng Li and Xu jia''an about it. It''s also a marriage event. It''s necessary to tell my parents and ask them if they can agree with Wen Yueer''s request.


    By the way, she also told Meng Li that Wen Yueer''s younger brother''s affairs were operated by them. Meng Li was not surprised at all. For Wen Yueer''s request, she said to Xu Xiuyuan:


    "in fact, it is feasible."


    Think about the reason why Wen Yueer insists on not leaving. Meng Li thinks it''s very interesting.


    She wants to delay Xu Xiuyuan. Doesn''t she know that she is also being delayed by Xu Xiuyuan?


    However, Wen yue''er just agreed and left. It''s hard for her to remarry. Her younger brother is too low. They don''t like her. Her younger brother is quite the same. Why should they?


    My cousin is taller than them, so I won''t marry Wen Yueer.


    Face alone is irresistible, which is the cruelty of this era to women.


    Meng Li''s selfishness actually hopes that Xu Xiuyuan will be entangled by Wen yue''er for some time. If he is too peaceful, he won''t have a long memory.


    So she agreed.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Jiaan would rarely leave the United Front with Meng. He said,


    "that''s OK."


    "Let''s go and see."


    Don''t push people to death all at once. Take your time.


    Let her take the initiative to go to the temple this time, and try to get her to agree to leave next time.


    Xu jia''an sighed in his heart. At the bottom of his heart, he didn''t have the heart. He felt that he was too cruel, but he had to protect the interests of his family and his son.


    Both parents agreed. Although Xu Xiuyuan was reluctant, he could only agree.


    In this way, even if the deal is reached, Wen Yueer is first sent to the nunnery, and then get some evidence to get her brother out.


    The Wen family is also very square now. They say they are grateful to the Xu family, but they leave their daughter outside again. They say they are not grateful, and they get their son out again.


    Later, he realized that this was a deal between his daughter and the Xu family. It turned out that her daughter had sacrificed herself, and they didn''t come to the Xu family to express their gratitude. Naturally, they didn''t ask why they sent their daughter there.


    Xu Xiuyuan also moved back, it seems that everything is back on the right track, but Meng Li''s task has not been completed, the ban is not loose, Meng Li ponders, what has not been done well.


    Wen Yueer and Xu Xiuyuan''s three men''s feelings have been shattered, and they can never go back to the past. The client has no need to worry about this.


    And their physical problems, as long as the client is willing, can be restored after they come back.I don''t think I''m going too far. I''ll leave the decision to her.


    Wen yue''er''s words over there, is revenge not cruel enough?


    In fact, Wen Yuer and Xu Xiuyuan are both wrong about this. There is no need to take revenge on Wen Yuer because she is an outsider. At least Meng Li thinks so.


    Now that she has lost the love of three men, she has been driven out of this family. It''s a retribution to stay alone.


    A slap can''t make a sound, Wen Yuer''s all in the final analysis is given by three men.


    In the plot, even if Wen Yueer is favored, she has never done anything to the client.


    The client is very angry. Of course, it has a lot to do with the indifference of this group of people.


    However, it is a great punishment for men to lose some ability.


    Look at Xu jia''an. He is often very depressed because of this.


    If you don''t have anything to do, you can drink some folk prescriptions. If you get angry, you still drink them. But Xu Xiuyuan is still better, just like giving up on himself.


    I don''t know if Xu Zhichao, who is far away from home, is depressed because of this.


    Meng Li couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t want to. He continued to wait to see if anything happened.


    Wen Yueer''s days in nunnery are not good. She pays attention to doing everything by herself, that is to say, she is responsible for collecting firewood and cooking.


    It''s said that it''s from a rich family, but who can''t know the meaning.


    In particular, the rich family also asked her to exercise. From time to time, some women who made such mistakes were sent to receive education, and they were also happy to receive education.


    In the secular world, there are several temples where people are really dedicated to the Buddha.


    Wen yue''er wipes the sweat on her forehead and splits firewood. There is no man here. All the physical work has to be done by women. She looks up at the sky and sighs. She doesn''t know what Xu Xiuyuan is doing.


    Do you really get revenge on him?


    She often questions the original decision.


    But after he left, could he have a stable life in Beijing? I''m afraid there are too many gossips.


    She might have been sent here, but she couldn''t hear.


    Fortunately

 Chapter 1670

    "Girl, do you want to know if this road leads to the city?"


    A white faced scholar came to see Wen Yueer chopping firewood in the back mountain of the temple and asked gently.


    He also put out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead and gave Wen yue''er a shy smile.


    Wen yue''er was in a daze. When she was called by someone like this, her first impression was that the scholar was so handsome. Then she gave a wry smile. How could she pay attention to men''s appearance for the first time.


    Seeing Wen yue''er''s face, the scholar was also stunned. The woman was so watery, but she was doing such rough work here. She immediately felt pity.


    But the pity in his eyes was clearly seen by Wen yue''er and caught off guard, which touched her heart.


    How long has it been since I saw a man look at her like that?


    Even the man who made friends outside at that time was full of desire to see her, not as pure as this scholar.


    "Yes, you go down this path, but be careful. It''s not easy to walk. There are many thorns on the road. Don''t tie up your clothes and yourself."


    Out of kindness, Wen yue''er reminds her.


    "Well, thank you for your kind reminding." Seeing that Wen yue''er was dressed as a nun, but her black hair was exposed under her hat, she could not help asking:


    "is the girl practicing with hair?"


    Wen Yueer nodded: "yes..."


    The scholar was a little puzzled. Seeing that the girl''s temperament was not that of an ordinary woman, how could a rich woman suffer in such a place?


    I always think she has a lot of stories.


    It aroused his strong curiosity.


    Wen yue''er sees that he doesn''t leave, and doesn''t take the initiative to speak any more. Instead, she tries to pick up the axe to cut firewood and plans to ignore it.


    Looking at her clumsy and laborious appearance, the scholar felt more and more unbearable.


    After a few steps, he said:


    "in order to thank you for your kindness, I''ll help you chop the firewood in return."


    The firewood is a big piece. Wen Yueer has to split it into small pieces to move to the temple. She has only this strength.


    She Leng for a while, looked up to the scholar''s eyes, that eyes are full of pity and an unknown heartache, let her heart was stung for a while.


    "That''s not good. I''ll do it myself." She pursed her lips and refused.


    "I can''t see women doing such hard work, especially if you are such a delicate woman. If you don''t help me, my conscience will be uneasy and I''m sorry. I can''t go well in the future." The scholar is quite persistent.


    To tell you the truth, Wen yue''er is very close to the scholar''s eye. The first time I see her, the scholar has a different feeling in his heart.


    I didn''t see any other women.


    That he took the initiative.


    Also directly snatched the axe from Wen yue''er''s hand, put down the luggage, and began to work.


    Wen yue''er didn''t expect that the seemingly weak scholar''s strength was quite strong, which gave her an inexplicable sense of security in this kind of mountain forest.


    She could not help a faint smile, the haze of many days was swept away at the moment, like a beam of light came in.


    "Girl, I think you are from Beijing."


    Chopping firewood, the scholar is not too tired to pant, but his face is not red, heart does not jump with Wen yue''er.


    Wen Yueer whispered, and the scholar said:


    "how is the capital now? Is it more prosperous? I came to the exam once, but it''s only a few years. "


    But Wen Yueer asked with some doubts:


    "it''s not the time to rush for the exam now. This is..."


    "Oh..." The scholar said with a smile:


    "since I lost the list last time, I decided not to pursue fame and wealth. I wanted to travel all over the world to see famous mountains and rivers. This time I was going to the north of the capital, but a friend invited me to be a guest. I could not refuse and agreed. I should have gone official, but I thought it would take me a few days to go to the capital, so I wanted to find a way to save time."


    "I''m also predestined. I won''t meet you if I don''t take the path."


    With that, he quietly glanced at Wen yue''er. Wen yue''er was the kind of good-looking woman. Naturally, a good-looking woman is what people want to see again and again.


    It''s normal for scholars to take a look more.


    The scholar looked very magnanimous and said his own things without any cover.


    Wen yue''er didn''t expect that the scholar was so honest, and some of them couldn''t tell the truth from the truth.


    If it is true, this scholar is also too natural and unrestrained. Driving her horse to the end of the world is also a life that she can''t imagine when she is raised in the boudoir.


    "In fact, the capital has not changed much." Wen yue''er finally said so.


    "Not much? At the foot of the emperor.... " He smiles.


    Around the capital, I began to talk with you.


    The conversation was so congenial that the scholar not only said with emotion:


    "I went so many places and thought I had met a confidant. Now I know that a girl is worthy of the word confidant!"It''s so nice to talk to her, like a friend I''ve seen for a long time. Her every move and every word is in line with his requirements for women.


    Perfect.


    This makes Wen yue''er a little shy. Seeing his sincere praise, she is also happy. It''s not easy for her to meet someone who really appreciates her.


    After that, the scholar could not help but began to inquire about Wen Yueer''s situation, which made Wen Yueer a little difficult and didn''t know how to say it.


    As long as he is not a fool, he knows that he can''t tell the truth, but it doesn''t seem to be meaningful to make it up to deceive him.


    She consciously selects those who can answer and avoids those who can''t. the scholar knows her taboo and no longer mentions her affairs. Instead, she begins to tell Wen yue''er about the world.


    Wen Yueer, who has been in her boudoir all the year round, really doesn''t know that there are many unique scenes in nature. Listening to the scholar''s words, she makes her eyes shine.


    They talked happily until it was getting dark. When a nun saw that Wen Yueer had not come back for a long time, she called her when she came out to look for her. Wen Yueer nervously looked at the scholar, and the scholar understood her meaning before she spoke.


    He said:


    "are you still chopping wood here tomorrow?"


    "I''ll continue to help you."


    Without waiting for Wen Yueer to answer, he made a decision, and then listened to the footsteps of someone stepping on thick leaves in the forest. He put down his axe, picked up his luggage and disappeared in front of Wen Yueer.


    Wen yue''er didn''t understand how he disappeared, and the scholar''s words echoed in her mind.


    Will he really come tomorrow?


    Wen yue''er had to admit that she was moved in a short afternoon, which was ten million times stronger than that of Xu Xiuyuan.


    Can''t help but take a deep breath, even if you never see him again, this kind of good also happened?


    When she goes to bed at night, Wen Yueer also loses sleep. All she thinks are the scholar''s words and her figure. She worries that he will break his promise

 Chapter 1671

    The next day, the scholar arrived as promised, which really surprised Wen Yueer.


    A surprise between eyebrows.


    They were chatting in the woods, very happy.


    Let Wen yue''er''s dead heart warm up. After a long time, the scholar also shows her heart to Wen yue''er.


    The two of them are in love.


    Just because of her own situation, Wen Yueer didn''t want to cheat the scholar. She told him with a dim look: "in fact, I have a husband."


    The scholar was not surprised. He knew that she must have a story and asked:


    "since there is a husband, why does he put you here?"


    The scholar couldn''t understand why such a person was willing to treat him like this.


    If it is him, we must cherish it.


    Wen yue''er sighed with a long sigh:


    "sometimes it''s terrible for a man to be heartless."


    She was not stupid enough to tell the scholar about herself.


    It must be impossible for a scholar to accept these things.


    Besides, those are past events. There''s no need to mention them any more.


    The scholar thought that Wen Yueer had been let down by others, so he said:


    "in that case, if you make peace with him and marry me, I will treat you well."


    When he said this, his eyes were very affectionate and touched Wen Yueer again.


    She is hesitating. Is this person really worth her life?


    Say not heart is false, she actually want to understand, if can get their own happiness, even if let Xu Xiuyuan how?


    It seems a wise choice to give up revenge on Xu Xiuyuan and pursue his own happiness.


    The scholar saw the hesitation on Wen Yuer''s face, and immediately vowed that he would be good to her, and so on.


    Wen Yueer also knew the scholar''s family. Although she was not as famous as her own or Xu Xiuyuan''s family, she was also a big family in the local area. She didn''t worry about food and clothing, and she was far away from this land of right and wrong.


    On the one hand, she wants to escape all this and start all over again. On the other hand, she really likes the scholar. Wen Yueer tells the scholar that she will think about it. Just this sentence makes the scholar ecstatic.


    Under the careful consideration of Wen yue''er, after all, it''s still for the sake of the scholar to ask Xu Xiuyuan to leave.


    Xu Xiuyuan looks at the letter with some doubts. Before, Wen Yueer refused to leave, but now he takes the initiative again?


    I don''t believe that it''s not a bit tricky.


    He wrote back to ask why Wen Yuer had changed her mind. Wen Yuer only said that life there was too hard and she would rather stay with Li at home.


    It sounds like there''s no problem with the words. It''s normal for Xu Xiuyuan to change his mind after suffering. However, Xu Xiuyuan thinks that it''s strange. Wen Yueer has a good face. She would rather suffer by herself than go back to her mother''s house to be instructed and treated coldly.


    Well


    He casually told his old mother Meng Liyi about it. Meng Liyi raised her eyebrows and waved her hand to let Xu Xiuyuan go first. She would think about it.


    Before Xu Xiuyuan came, Meng Li was still listening to people around him about what Xu Jiaan was doing recently.


    Speaking of this, it''s a bit interesting. Xu Jiaan has been suffering from his own health problems secretly. Taking medicine doesn''t work, so he began to try the folk prescription, which doesn''t work. He went to the brothel to find a woman.


    If you can meet an extremely beautiful or charming girl, you can''t say that your body can react.


    This method doesn''t seem ridiculous, but Xu Xiuyuan spent a lot of money and met many women. He had a lot of ideas in his heart, but his body didn''t listen, which made him very depressed.


    What''s more, he went too much. When his colleagues found out, he took it to the emperor and said it. Although it''s not a shocking thing, it doesn''t have a good style and doesn''t bring good social atmosphere. The emperor also said a few words.


    Anyway, Xu Jiaan was upset because of his health, just like a stone.


    Meng Li felt that this was his own retribution. Since the source of the disaster was here, he should have a radical cure. Without this ability, he would lose most of his happiness in life.


    Most men still can''t accept being eunuchs.


    Especially this kind of men who are very qualified.


    Thinking back to Wen yue''er, listen to Xu Xiuyuan say is to take the initiative with him and leave?


    Meng Li is curious about what makes Wen yue''er change her mind and asks someone to check.


    Wen Yueer knew that she was proposing to leave, so the Xu family would send someone to find out, so she asked the scholar not to come to her for the time being, so as not to be seen.


    It''s a little smart.


    The scholar is also obedient. He hasn''t been here for several days, but he can''t compare with the patience of the people sent by Meng Li. He doesn''t find the reason why he doesn''t go home. After monitoring Wen Yueer for half a month, he finally finds the scholar who can''t help looking for Wen Yueer.


    At that time, when they were in deep love, they met each other and had endless lovesickness. They lost their vigilance. They were shown scenes by Meng Li''s people, and their relationship was also revealed because of their intimacy.


    Meng Li knew that Wen yue''er was in love again.She felt another green cloud floating on Xu Xiuyuan''s head.


    However, all this is equivalent to Xu Xiuyuan''s own search. Isn''t the earliest green clouds Xu Xiuyuan invited?


    It''s normal today.


    Meng Li wanted to see Xu Xiuyuan''s reaction, so she told Xu Xiuyuan the truth. At last, seeing Xu Xiuyuan''s faint resentment, she laughed and asked:


    "what do you think?"


    "If I am obedient and leave, I will make her live together with that scholar."


    Scholar scholar, scholar again, she likes this kind of thing.


    In terms of knowledge, he is a scholar in Xu Xiuyuan''s family. Who is worse than him?


    Inexplicable jealousy came to his heart, making him a little distorted.


    Meng Li knew that Xu Xiuyuan would be so unwilling and would not comfort him. He even expected such a scene in his heart. He nodded: "yes, we Xu family can''t bully so well."


    "It''s not what she said."


    She picked eyebrow, stare at Xu Xiuyuan, heart way: you entangle each other.


    "I think I should warn her, let her be honest, then don''t make everyone know, after all, she is still my wife in name, make a joke, I have to accompany her to lose face." Xu Xiuyuan thought about it and said.


    Meng Li: "it''s up to you."


    Xu Xiuyuan frowned and couldn''t figure out why Wen Yueer could attract men wherever she went, even in nunnery, a place full of women.


    It''s really!


    On second thought, he was much more pitiful than Wen Yueer. Because of his body, he didn''t dare to get close to other women at all.


    I''m afraid that the relationship will be discovered.


    If a woman worships him, she will find that his body is like that. I think that worship will turn into disdain in a moment, and then it will spread out to let others know that there is no way to see people at all.


    There is no opposite sex around her, so why does she have wenyueer?

 Chapter 1672

    Xu Xiuyuan wrote to Wen Yueer and told her that he didn''t agree with her and that she didn''t want to make friends with other men outside.


    The meaning is obvious.


    Wen yue''er didn''t expect that Xu Xiuyuan would know so soon. She was a little flustered in her heart, and the meaning of seeing Xu Xiuyuan was to drag her.


    But then he told the scholar that it was impossible between them.


    When a scholar falls in love with someone for the first time, how can he give up easily.


    In the end, it turns into Wen yue''er''s tangle, saying no, but enjoying the scholar''s love all the time.


    Later, the scholar even put forward the request of elopement, but Wen Yueer''s brain is still sober. She knows that her family may be implicated when she leaves, but she doesn''t dare to agree.


    Xu Xiuyuan knows that Wen Yueer has not cut off contact with the scholar. He is very angry. He arranges for the nun to watch her closely and not let her go out. At the same time, he sends someone to beat the scholar.


    But these operations still can''t change their love.


    I always try to meet, but it''s hard.


    Let Wen Yueer feel very painful.


    Want to give up, but reluctant to give up, and feel that between her and the scholar is never possible, she now very much regret not and left.


    If and left, at least now I can be aboveboard and scholar together.


    The right people, but always meet at the wrong time.


    Fate is always making fun of her.


    Meng Li thought that she had something else to do, but she didn''t expect that the prohibition of system space was suddenly relaxed. Even so, she didn''t hesitate to leave the prescription and went back to system space.


    View task reward:


    congratulations on completing the entrustment of Feng Shushu.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, Jieli reward: 16000 points, soul reward: six points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1780000


    Jieli reward: 70800


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: resurrect one piece in place.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li absorbed six points of soul power and looked at his points. He used part of the food he bought in the domain before, and the task he did this time is almost two million.


    Meng Li finds out the Yin Yang pearl. It''s still the same, which makes Meng Li full of doubts. Is it really useless?


    There was a lot of energy and some use before, but now it''s more and more useless. I wonder if I can save enough 2 million points to ask.


    But at the thought of needing two million yuan, Meng Li thinks it''s too expensive and hard to earn points. Is it really because of the loss of yin and Yang beads that he has been doing the task for so long?


    If you ask about the great nature of yin and Yang beads, it''s OK. If you ask about this thing, it''s useless. I''m afraid I have to be really depressed.


    Meng Li doesn''t plan to go to bed this time. In fact, this task is a little disgusting, but it doesn''t waste much energy.


    I''ll take some medicine myself. I''ll waste some saliva.


    But probably the reason why it has become a five-star mission is that it needs the task maker to grasp a degree.


    These are all the husband and children of the client. There''s no way to retaliate excessively. It''s easier to grasp the task well.


    That is to ensure the family face, but also let the client go back to life as usual.


    Because it''s really disgusting, maybe the other task person can''t stand this, and will make an extreme reaction.


    Meng Li can''t help it. She doesn''t waste so much emotion on people she doesn''t want to do.


    She lay down and asked 6018 to show her the world.


    After the client went back, he had a strange feeling. He felt that he was still very sick yesterday. He would go back to the west at any time if he couldn''t breathe. Today, he suddenly became much more comfortable.


    Breathing smooth, relaxed, no longer like before heavy feeling.


    When you ask the servant girl around you, she naturally tells the client:


    "madam, this is a good thing, and it''s not in vain that you are taking care of yourself every day."


    The client nodded and gave a thoughtful sound.


    When she saw Xu jia''an, she felt sick. Xu jia''an was quite indifferent when she saw her, but at least she didn''t quarrel. The client''s eyes glanced at Xu jia''an intentionally or unintentionally, and she felt happy.


    I don''t know how I know he can''t do it, but it''s undoubtedly a good thing. Who else can you harm in your life?


    It doesn''t work. Xu Jiaan is more honest when he is older.


    Seeing Xu Xiuyuan, a trace of disdain and complex emotion flashed in her eyes. She sighed, it''s nothing.


    He can''t kill his own child.Tiger poison does not eat children. How can it be like this?


    How can I kill my husband? When he dies, the family will collapse. They live with honor and disgrace. When he is alive, he represents a lot of things.


    The client found Meng Li''s prescription before going to bed. She took it and pondered for a long time. On the one hand, she wondered why she easily believed that the prescription could really cure them. On the other hand, she thought, do they need to be cured?


    After thinking about it in the middle of the night, the client finally found a box with a delicate lock on it. She folded the prescription very well and put it in it. She dropped the lock.


    Hiding in the most secret part of the room, she is not going to give Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Jiaan this medicine.


    Not qualified.


    Let''s live a clean life.


    Xu Xiuyuan is still entangled with Wen Yuer, but she makes Wen Yuer miserable. How much she loves scholars, how much she suffers.


    Pain can''t go with him.


    The taste of not being able to love is very uncomfortable. The scholar is also a kind of infatuation and refuses to give up easily. They are so painful and sweet.


    Xu Xiuyuan couldn''t see them well, and his heart was bitter, especially when he met a woman who made him admire. But as long as he thought of his own body, he ran far away and didn''t dare to get close.


    Now I have very low self-esteem. In the final analysis, I''m still afraid of being looked down upon, of being scolded by my wife, and of having someone outside my wife.


    It''s time for Xu Zhichao to work in other places. He went back to the capital and felt sorry when he learned about the status quo of his elder brother and sister-in-law.


    However, he has no feelings for Wen Yuer any more, and time has already diluted everything.


    The client looks at her second son and says that if she has to choose to forgive one, she''d better choose her second son.


    Besides, the Xu family can''t be without a wife. She has to have a grandson. She begins to talk to Xu Zhichao.


    After hearing this, Xu Zhichao''s face was full of fear. It was a pain in his heart. He couldn''t let go of it. He didn''t have the courage to say pro. There was no need to make people laugh at him.


    However, no matter how many clients, Leng said a marriage to Xu Zhichao.


    Because of his health, he was absent-minded when he was away from home. On the contrary, he devoted most of his energy to his work and performed very well. When he came back, he was promoted. It was in the good time that this marriage was easily settled.

 Chapter 1673

    After the marriage was settled, the client took out the prescription. In order not to be found, he deliberately infected Xu Zhichao with cold and took the opportunity to take it alone.


    After a few days of medication, Xu Zhichao felt better, but his mother persuaded him to drink more.


    The wedding is coming, so we must not be physically disabled.


    Just a little medicine, Xu Zhichao followed his mother''s heart.


    But I don''t know what mother meant.


    On the wedding night, Xu Zhichao was surprised to find that he was better, and the clouds and worries accumulated for many years were gone.


    Soon the bride was pregnant.


    This makes the client feel much happier. With his grandson, he has sustenance and the family can continue. Xu Zhichao is honest and has no other idea. He respects the woman like a guest.


    But Xu Xiuyuan and Xu Jiaan are very excited to see this situation.


    They know that Xu Zhichao''s condition is similar to theirs in the first time. Why are they not good, but Xu Zhichao is good?


    Ask Xu Zhichao, Xu Zhichao can''t say why, because when the client gave him the medicine, it was the medicine for driving wind and cold.


    In Xu Zhichao''s mind, this is natural.


    But the client had already destroyed the prescription after Xu Zhichao had finished it.


    That is to cut off Xu Xiuyuan''s and Xu Jiaan''s back road, but also cut off his own back road, so as not to regret later.


    Xu Xiuyuan and Wen Yueer have been entangled with each other for many years. Xu Xiuyuan is unwilling to let Wen Yueer go. However, the scholar has been waiting for many years, but he can''t afford to wait. He left Wen Yueer to travel around the world alone.


    Wen yue''er had been in the temple for several years, and she died of depression.


    They are true love, but it is precisely because of the departure of true love that Wen Yueer cannot face.


    She probably also understood in her heart that Xu Xiuyuan would not make her feel better in her life. They set up each other''s youth for no one else.


    In fact, the final outcome of Wen Yueer is similar to that of the client. The client was angry and died. Wen Yueer died of depression.


    Since then, Xu Xiuyuan has never had the courage to remarry. He has been alone, and his life is not good.


    Outsiders only say that Xu Xiuyuan has too much affection for Wen Yueer to remarry, and only he knows why.


    Some women just like the affectionate men like Xu Xiuyuan. They feel that they have a aura and are close to Xu Xiuyuan. How can Xu Xiuyuan not know what these women mean? But he is bitter in his heart. If he can, he would like to have them all for himself, but reality


    Today, Xu Xiuyuan probably has the burden of idols. He does not allow others to discover his physical problems.


    Xu jia''an had some other ideas before. As he got older, and Xu was depressed too much, he became ill all over


    Once a person is sick, he can''t keep up in all aspects, so he can only lie on the bed early, and he can''t take care of other things.


    We can only let the client decide the big and small things, and he can''t be satisfied.


    On the contrary, the client is still in good health, and the relationship between them has always been quite indifferent. Fortunately, the client is more open-minded, and he has no plans to love Xu an''en for the rest of his life.


    This follow-up Meng Li has looked back for many years, and it''s OK.


    What the client did after going back was in her expectation.


    If you want to talk about what the client has lost, it is probably that he has lost his husband''s love. The relationship between husband and wife has always been quite indifferent. Fortunately, the client can see it for himself.


    Finally, Meng Li''s consciousness returned to the system space.


    Thinking of Wu Xiang and Wen Qing, Meng left the field, bought some food and brought it in.


    She had to try to keep going to see them when she finished a task, because they couldn''t reach anyone else except herself.


    As soon as he went in, he rushed over with a smile, took things from Meng Li''s hands and said:


    "ah Li, you are back."


    When she spoke, her eyes fell on the food and quietly lifted the lid. Her nose moved and she looked very intoxicated:


    "it smells good."


    Meng left the broken hair beside her ears. Didn''t the girl stick to her before?


    Now it''s like attention is on food?


    Wu Xiang came out lazily and sat down on the table and chair casually. It seems that he knows the rules and plans to have dinner.


    This makes Meng Li feel like a breeder.


    She stares at the question and draws the height of the question with her hand, saying:


    "I feel like you''ve grown a little higher."


    "Really?" He immediately began to laugh.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course it''s true."


    It''s just not obvious. Meng Li felt that asking for love should be the reason of the golden land. Sure enough, he said: "the energy of the golden land is quite suitable for me."


    Meng Li nodded:


    "if not, I''ll take you out to look."


    Meng Li thought of cannibal flower again. He didn''t know if it was still there. If he was there, he would be more polite. First he would know what cannibal flower needed, and then he would exchange it with him.He nodded: "good."


    Wuxiang asked casually, "where did you find it? In the small world? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "there is a vast world in it. It''s very dangerous and has a chance. If you want to go, I can take you."


    Wu Xiang looked a little interested, but said:


    "forget it, no interest."


    "Next time?" Meng Li said.


    Wu Xiang nodded, with a reluctant tone:


    "look again."


    After eating, Meng Li accompanies them in Lingtian space. This time, he plans to stay for ten and a half days.


    I played a lot of small world games with Wenqing, and read books with her to teach her some truth.


    Part of the concept of questioning is different from her. Meng Li doesn''t want to change her immediately, but tells her what she thinks. In fact, it has a subtle meaning.


    Meng Li doesn''t mean to have a copy or a person with the same ideas as her, but he thinks that he can cultivate her to be a person with the same three outlooks while he is still young.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to get along with in the future.


    She feels that she still has a long way to go to ask for love. If there is no accident, asking for love is to accompany her all the time.


    It''s rare to accompany her like this. She''s very happy to ask. She seldom refutes what Meng Li says. She''s worried about making Meng Li angry. She studies hard to make Meng Li happy.


    Who knows Meng Liyi is happy. Seeing that Wen Qing is so talented, he ran back to the system space and bought her a lot of books.


    The smiling face revealed a trace of sadness and said to Meng Li very far fetched:


    "ah Li, you are very kind to me."


    "So many books for me again."


    Meng Li laughs: "as long as you like to watch, you can have as many as you want."


    "Thank you, Ali. It''s very nice. "The smile of asking is more sad.


    And Meng Li''s smile became more and more gratified, and touched his little head:


    "come on, let''s continue to read."


    Asking for love


    No


    I don''t


    Li, have you ever heard the cry in my heart?

 Chapter 1674

    Meng Li didn''t hear the cry in Wenqing''s heart at all, and he vigorously transmitted knowledge to Wenqing.


    In the end, Meng Li closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Looking at the question lying on the table, Meng Li said with some remorse:


    "how can you forget that the child will be tired?"


    Her mental strength is stronger, so she is not so easy to feel tired, and she doesn''t regard asking for love as an ordinary child, so she ignores it.


    Wu Xiang came over and looked at Wen Qing. In fact, he knew that Wen Qing was loaded, but he didn''t tear her down. He said to Meng Li:


    "let her have a rest."


    Meng Li nodded, moved his neck, and said to Wu Xiang:


    "I''ll go first."


    I''ve been here for a long time. It''s time to go out and do some work.


    "Not for a short time?" No questions.


    Meng Li said, "I''m going to do the task."


    She holds the question of "pretending to sleep" on the bed. Her eyelids tremble and she hooks the corners of her lips. In fact, she knows it, but naturally she won''t wake her up again.


    Rest when you are tired.


    "Go, be good." Meng Li gently asked, then left the Lingtian space.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and saw that there was a new news notice on the big screen. He opened it and found that it was Wen Zhi''s message.


    Time should have passed for a while. During that time, she was in Lingtian space and didn''t have time to read the news.


    Wen Zhi said that she was assigned a task and asked to do it.


    Meng Li felt a little curious, because he met Wen Zhi for the first time to assign tasks. Before that, wasn''t 6018 helping to select them?


    Ask Wen Zhi why.


    "Task makers usually choose their own tasks, but when the organization needs them and assigns them to you, it''s time for you to do your duty."


    The coldness of Wen Zhi''s words can be seen between the lines.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything else. He said, "yes."


    Wen Zhi said: "when you are ready, tell me that there will be a channel to send you directly."


    Meng Li: "good."


    What should she prepare? Worried about the special task, Meng Li exchanged a medicine to solve some emergencies.


    She has system space for pistols, as well as nutrients. It seems that survival can be guaranteed with these.


    "What kind of mission will it be?" Meng Li felt a little uneasy.


    6018 said:


    "well, don''t be nervous. Maybe it''s just a common task."


    "Do you need Wen Zhi to come to me alone for ordinary tasks?" Meng Li has some doubts.


    Wen Zhi should be very busy every day. It''s too tired to worry about an ordinary task.


    "What''s wrong with this? Some ordinary tasks are unlucky, but no one answers them, and the client has been waiting too long."


    "But it may be special. You can do it. Be confident and be good." 6018 added:


    "even if you fail once, it doesn''t matter. At this stage, it''s hard for you to find challenging tasks. The accumulated means can make you easily deal with many situations in the task world."


    Meng Li''s mouth was filled with a faint smile:


    "OK, I''m more confident."


    Then he frowned and said:


    "when you say that, I feel a sense of urgency again."


    "Yes, although many tasks are not difficult for me now, it proves that it is difficult for me to make progress now."


    Aware of this, Meng Li has some urgency in her heart. If she continues to do so, she can do tasks to maintain her life, but when is the beginning.


    Does it rely on the strength accumulated by each task?


    "Well, in fact, you have a lot of worries that the taskers have."


    "We all want to be strong, but we can''t do it right all the time. We are always in the same place. We are worried, and it''s easy to affect our mood. When our mentality collapses, it''s more difficult to think of something different, because at that time, it''s hard to grasp it because of our mentality. We can''t say that we took the wrong path because of our bad mentality."


    "However, there is a kind of task, others are not persistent strong, do the task to maintain life, relaxed mentality, choose ordinary."


    Meng Li let out a cry. There are three kinds of taskers. One is on the way to be strong, with expectations and a future. The other is trying to be strong but can''t do it. He has been looking for it and struggling with his spirit and behavior. The other is willing to be content with the status quo.


    If we have to say that, she should be between the second and the third. She wants to be strong and looks forward to opportunities, but she doesn''t have them at present and can only be content with the status quo.


    At the moment, she felt a little anxious, and she had to work hard to adjust her mind to make it better.


    "Meng Li, I''m optimistic about you. You must not be a mediocre person." 6018 suddenly said confidently.


    It really moved Meng Li a little, and he could hear that people were cheering him up. He said, "well, even so, I can''t disappoint you."Try to be different.


    Meng Li suddenly feels that he is just like a person who has just finished reading and is ready to find a job. He has confusion and expectation for the future.


    It seems that after becoming a five-star mission, the real pursuit begins.


    Before all is to learn some basic skills.


    "Do you want to go now?" Asked 6018.


    Meng Li let out a sound, ready, but suddenly said:


    "forget it, still with questioning."


    With her, you can have a helper.


    It''s not convenient to pick her up at that time. It''s better to let her follow her now.


    If it''s an ordinary task, it''s OK to ask questions. If it''s a special task, the use of asking questions is different.


    She went back to Lingtian space, and then she lay down and hummed.


    Isn''t Ali gone?


    Why are you back?


    Can only smile awkwardly to meet Meng Li, hope a Li did not see through her dress to sleep?


    "Little world, are you going?" Meng Li politely asked for his opinion.


    As soon as she heard the question, her eyes lit up, and she nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking rice:


    "yes, yes."


    "I can go out for a walk. I''m going."


    Looking very happy, Meng Li said with a smile:


    "maybe it''s not necessary to ask you to be a coolie."


    "As long as I can be with ALI, I''m willing to move bricks." I didn''t take it to heart.


    The whole person in Meng Li around, and finally directly into a slender red vine hidden in the soul of Meng Li.


    Stretch out a small leaf to caress the wrist of Meng Li, anxious very much.


    Then Meng Li and Wu Xiang looked at each other for several seconds.


    Finally, Wu Xiang felt so bored that he simply didn''t open his eyes and went back to the room to sleep.


    Before going to bed, he was very happy, but he hoped that Ali would take care of him every day


    Back in the system space, Meng Li sorted out his things again. The reason why he didn''t go was that he was considering whether he was ready or not.


    Is there anything she has forgotten?

 Chapter 1675

    Yes, Meng Li thinks that sometimes he is short of money in the task world. Lack of money is a great distress in life. Don''t worry about it.


    She exchanged her points for some gold.


    Gold is hard currency in many worlds, which can be used in both modern and ancient times.


    At that time, you can exchange money, and it''s not expensive to exchange points for gold, so you don''t need to pay much.


    After exchange, Meng Li assured 6018 to send her to the world.


    However, this time I came to the world, which was a bit unexpected, because this time I actually didn''t have a body, but was directly in the world in a state of soul.


    So she landed on the land in the starry sky at night.


    Meng Li


    Inexplicably, I feel that my way of playing is a little special.


    6018 said to Meng Li:


    "by the way, the organization also sent you a small gift package."


    Finish saying, this thing arrived in Meng Li''s hand, say is small gift bag, is actually a purse.


    Inside are some documents, the most important of which is the ID card.


    Looking at the name on the ID card, Meng Li was lost in thought, which


    What is Meng Xiaohua?


    Who''s the name? It''s really casual.


    Well, Meng Li understands. Her name in this world is Meng Xiaohua.


    And then there are driving documents and things like that.


    With these documents, it proves that it is convenient for her to move in this world.


    At least I won''t open a room. I don''t have an ID card yet.


    "Is there a plot?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 said decisively, "No."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She didn''t feel too surprised, because when her soul landed in the world, she knew that this task was not an ordinary one.


    "What''s the mission?" Meng Li asked again.


    6018 said, "it''s about finding the problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Meng Li asked.


    6018 some speechless ground says: "if know what problem, still need you to look for?"


    Meng Li said softly, "it''s very reasonable."


    "Then the general situation of the world should be described." Meng Li felt that he was at a loss, standing in the dark and didn''t even know where to go.


    No clue.


    "It seems to be an ordinary modern world. If you explore it, you will soon be able to explore it clearly. Like you, I am not very clear about the current situation." 6018 has no clue.


    Meng Li said hello. Originally, he wanted to ask for love. Now he is in a state of soul. There is no client, so it''s convenient to ask for love.


    If you use the client''s body, it''s not easy to explain the origin of the inquiry to the people around the client.


    But think of this night black wind high, finally did not call her, think of is to wait for oneself settle down again let her out.


    Now I am standing in a square, but the square seems to be abandoned, or the surrounding area is not a prosperous place. In short, there are no lights in the square.


    It''s dark. Meng Li walks out of the square. It''s a small town outside. At this time, it''s late at night, and the street seems lonely. A gust of wind blows, and the leaves on the street also blow up Meng Li''s hair, making Meng Li more desolate.


    She sighed.


    General world missions can be linked to the children of planes.


    Let her count it up and see who is the closest to the plane, the closest to the plane, so that she can find more.


    Meng Li went back to the square, looked up at the stars tonight, took out the props of the system space and began to calculate divination. Finally, to Meng Li''s surprise, the so-called son of plane was still near her.


    There is a man in the southwest who is very lucky.


    Sure enough, the organization gave her convenience and sent her directly to the son of the plane.


    It''s up to her to find out.


    Meng Li left the square and walked along the street toward the southwest. Before, there were almost three story old buildings beside the street. This side looked more prosperous, like a residential area, two-story buildings one by one, and there were street lights on this side. It was very bright. It looked like it was newly built.


    It''s a little bit of a new countryside.


    Meng Li almost found the residence of a person with strong fortune, released her mental energy and looked at the situation inside. It turned out that a girl lived alone in it, holding a tablet and playing games.


    There is a big black dog tied to the door, like a combination of different breeds. Its ears are big and drooping, but its hair is short, it looks thin, and its tail is very long.


    There is also a symbolic iron gate outside. It''s impossible to stop people. It probably means that Meng Li is close to the door because of his state of soul. He is not angry. Gouzi doesn''t notice Meng Li''s approach for the first time.


    But after a while also saw Meng Li, he sat up and barked."Wangwang Wang... "


    The barking of the dog came into the girl''s ear, and she put down the tablet and yelled in it:


    "Dahei, what''s your name?"


    The dog can''t speak, it can''t answer, it''s still barking.


    Then the girl put on her slippers and cried out in a defensive way:


    "who is that?"


    But it''s far away from Meng Li. If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s sensitivity, I couldn''t hear her inquiry.


    I just said to myself, can she hear me?


    Meng Li''s tone was slightly enlarged and said:


    "is there a girl in it? I want to ask you a favor


    The girl inside really can''t hear what Meng Li is saying. She just vaguely hears someone talking, which makes her face a little confused.


    When she reached the door handle and tried to open the door, she stopped. She was still a little wary. She asked:


    "what did you say? I can''t hear you


    Meng Li: "I said I want to ask you a favor..."


    She amplified the sound again.


    I think it''s a little louder. People in this area may have heard it. Many people turn off their lights. I''m afraid it''s disturbing the residents.


    The girl shook her head helplessly, but still couldn''t hear clearly. Her voice seemed like a girl. She relaxed a little and fell into a tangle.


    Why don''t you go out and have a look?


    Finally, the girl came out, black dog saw her immediately wagging his tail, and looked at Meng Li, probably told the master, there is an "uninvited guest" coming.


    It''s very spiritual.


    The girl also looked at Meng Li, looking at Meng Li''s wide sleeves, and her eyes were even more curious.


    But I don''t think it''s very strange, because now many girls will wear this kind of ancient clothes to go out.


    But the girl''s temperament is really out of the dust. Standing there is like the ancient beauty in the TV series


    And her face was so beautiful. The girl couldn''t help looking at Meng Li more and more


    "What can I do for you?" The girl didn''t get close to Meng Li. Instead, she kept a distance from Meng Li through the iron gate outside. Then she asked.


    Meng Li said:


    "beauty, can you help me? My money and bank card have been stolen, and my mobile phone is gone. Now I have nowhere to go, can you..."

 Chapter 1676

    Su Xin was a little surprised. Maybe it was because it was cold at night and she was too thin. She said in a low voice,


    "so do you want to borrow money from me?"


    Is this a liar? It''s said that there are many such swindlers.


    But the girl didn''t look like a liar.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "this Can I stay at your house for one night? "


    "Take me in?"


    Su Xin was even more surprised, and then hesitated:


    "beauty, this is your request..."


    Meng Li raised his hand and promised:


    "I really lost everything. Maybe someone will pick me up tomorrow."


    "I''m not a bad person, you believe me."


    In fact, she just wanted to know about the situation of the son of the plane. Su Xin was so lucky, and her temperament was the son of the plane.


    In fact, the son of plane is easy to explain. She has seen too many children of plane.


    "Well..."


    "Are you really not a bad person?" Su Xin asked again.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course not."


    The bad guys won''t tell you.


    From Su Xin''s words, I can almost understand her character.


    "But..." Su Xin always feels it''s not good to let a stranger live at home.


    But some of the words of refusal can''t be said.


    When Meng Li saw her in such a dilemma, he said with some loss:


    "forget it, I''ll go to the square and lie on the chair for a night."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Su Xin can''t bear to hear that. How can such a beautiful girl sleep on the street?


    Besides, it doesn''t look like a bad guy.


    She approached Meng Li carefully, opened the iron door separating Meng Li from her, and said to Meng Li:


    "come in."


    Meng Li laughed:


    "thank you."


    "Come on in, I don''t think you wear much." Su Xin looks at Meng Li''s clothes.


    Meng Li said:


    "thank you so much."


    But she said that Su Xin was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and laughed. She saw Meng Li enter the iron gate, and the black dog stopped barking. Su Xin walked a little ahead and asked Meng Li:


    "how can you be here?"


    Meng Li made up his words and said, "I''m on the wrong bus."


    "And where are you from?" Su Xin asked again.


    Meng Li really didn''t know the place name of this place, so he said vaguely: "from the city."


    "Oh, I''m going back tomorrow, too." Su Xin said with a smile.


    At this time, they had already entered the door. Meng Li looked at the hall of Suxin''s house. He had a good taste in the decoration. He felt that he was not an ordinary person from a small town.


    She said tentatively:


    "when you look at the position of this vase in your house, you are very particular about it."


    "You''re not ordinary, either." Then she smiles and stares at Su Xin.


    In the face of Meng Li''s tentative compliment, Su Xin was even more embarrassed after hearing it:


    "we are ordinary people, but my mother is an archaeological worker, and seems to know more."


    Meng Li said softly:


    "by the way, where are your parents?"


    "Mom and Dad..."


    "Sue sat up on the sofa and looked up at me


    Meng Li didn''t know what the opposite meant. He left? Generally speaking, when a person dies, he or she can be said to have left, or simply left.


    Now it''s not convenient to ask again. I can make sure that the girl on the opposite side is a little simple. It''s better to set up the routine.


    "Well, what''s your name?" Meng Li suddenly turned and asked.


    Then he took out his ID card and handed it to Su Xin. Su Xin was a little wary of Meng Li. Seeing her take out her ID card, she took it to see it immediately.


    Thinking that the other party can show her the ID card, she should not be a bad person.


    "Meng Xiaohua..." Su Xin read Meng Li''s name.


    Then he couldn''t help laughing. This time, the smile came from his heart, which added some other beauty to Su Xin.


    It''s not a nice name. It seems very chic. It seems a little casual to say chic.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, my name is Meng Xiaohua."


    "You Call me Xiaohua The more Meng Li said, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    Forget it, don''t worry about a name. It''s just a code.


    "Little flower..." Su Xin called a, Meng Li lightly en a response.


    "My name is Suxin." Su Xin turns Meng Li''s ID card over and over several times, confirms that the ID card is true, and returns it to Meng Li.She is much more at ease with Meng Li now.


    He also took the initiative to say his name, and Meng Li held out his hand:


    "Hello, Su Xin, nice to meet you."


    Su Xin reaches out her hand and shakes Meng Li''s hand, expressing her kindness:


    "well, Hello, Xiaohua."


    "Are you hungry? I''ll make noodles for you?" Let go of her hand, Su Xin felt that she should do her best to be the host.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I''m not hungry. I ate something."


    "You have no money..." Su Xin has some doubts.


    Meng Li said: "I still have some change that hasn''t been stolen. I''ll have no money if I eat it."


    Su Xin gives Meng Li a sympathetic look and starts to think of a way:


    "is the report useful? Do you have any evidence? "


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, if I knew who it was, I would have caught him."


    "Yes, thieves steal your things before you know it." Su Xin was a little annoyed. How could she be so stupid.


    I wanted to help each other, but all I said was stupid.


    "Then you sit and wait for a while. By the way, I have a tablet here. Do you have anyone you want to contact through this connection?"


    Su Xin unlocks the tablet and hands it to Meng Li. It''s still very considerate to know that Meng Li lost his mobile phone, and now people can''t do without the Internet.


    Meng Li takes the tablet and says thank you to Su Xin. Then she smiles shyly and walks away.


    It''s toward the kitchen. Meng Li estimates that she may have washed the fruit. With her mental strength, it''s true.


    She had no one to contact, so she searched the map of this plane on the Internet, and then looked at the map nearby carefully.


    I got a general idea of some place names, and then I opened the news.


    News can gather a lot of news, but the news of stars is quite a lot, did not let Meng Li see too useful news.


    As she browsed the news page by page, Su Xin came over with the washed fruit and put it in front of Meng Li, saying:


    "wash it and eat the fruit."


    Her voice was sweet with a smile.


    With a scan of her eyes, she saw Meng Li watching the news. She was a little confused, so why didn''t the other party contact her?


    Or worried about the account information left in her here, is not at ease?


    "It can be cleaned up at that time. I only use this tablet to brush dramas and play small games. It''s nothing important." She said.


    Meng Li Leng for a while, just reflected what Su Xin was saying.

 Chapter 1677

    "Well In fact, I... " Meng Li''s face was full of desire to talk.


    Su Xin asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li sighed:


    "in fact, my family is away from home. I came here to travel alone."


    Su Xin thought of the other party''s ID card address is also a place she does not know, is to believe Meng Li said.


    "But they''ll pay me tomorrow." Meng Li said again.


    Su Xin said softly, "OK."


    Meng Li returns the tablet to Su Xin again. She takes it and greets Meng Li:


    "eat fruit."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand, takes a grape and begins to peel it. Su Xin looks at Meng Li''s white hand and says enviously:


    "your skin is really white."


    She can''t help taking out her hand and comparing it with Meng Li''s, and finds that although her hand is not as white as the other''s, it has a lot of blood color.


    It''s normal to have a sense of yourself.


    Meng Li laughs. He doesn''t plan to discuss the problem with Su Xin, but starts to chat with Su Xin.


    She didn''t ask too much, but she said it herself.


    It turns out that Su Xin still has a house in the city, which her mother bought for her.


    This is her father''s house. Her grandparents have passed away and left this house.


    Speaking of the love between her parents, she said with some recollection:


    "listen to grandma, at that time, my mother was a girl in the city. She fell in love with my father who was born in a small town and didn''t dislike him. After my mother got married, every family regarded her as a treasure, and her mother was also very helpful, so that they had a good relationship with each other all the time."


    Meng Li took a word vaguely and continued to listen to Su Xin quietly.


    She added:


    "but after my grandparents passed away, my mother turned a little cold to my father."


    "Then they went farther and farther, and finally they didn''t live together. My father lived alone in a small town, and my mother came occasionally."


    Meng Li was silent and listened to Su Xin again:


    "later, Dad disappeared."


    "Everybody said dad was dead."


    Meng Li: "what


    It''s difficult for a big man to disappear these days.


    If it wasn''t for an accident, the so-called disappearance might have been deliberately leaving them.


    Meng Li feels that he knows something. He takes a look at Su Xin. As long as the girl is a little familiar with her and lets her put down her guard, she is really willing to talk about her own affairs.


    But maybe in Su Xin''s eyes, these things are not secret. The neighbors should know about them.


    If you want to ask, you can find out.


    "Then you..." Meng Li pursed her lips and looked at her.


    At the same time, he showed a sympathetic expression:


    "you live here alone..."


    "I just come back at the weekend to take care of the house. Maybe my father will come back one day, and he will definitely live here after he comes back."


    With these words, Su Xin''s eyes contain tears, which makes Meng Li feel at a loss.


    He can''t find any words to comfort others by linking up their sadness.


    "He will come back for sure." Meng Li encourages Su Xin like a silly white sweet.


    However, Su Xin also responded to Meng Li with a silly white sweet gesture:


    "yes, dad will not leave us, he is just looking for the way home."


    Meng Li


    It''s OK to have expectations in mind.


    "Listen to me for so long, you are tired, too." Su Xin looks at Meng Li.


    Suddenly realized that he poured out too much, did not care whether others would like to listen.


    It was her negligence.


    Meng Li shook his head: "how can it be."


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you today. I''ll prepare something for you. Will you take a bath?" Su Xin asked.


    There was a faint smile on her lips, and she felt that she knew a friend again.


    The other side gives her a very strong sense of security, which makes her have a rare desire to talk.


    It''s a pleasure to meet new friends.


    I should not fall into the previous sadness.


    "Yes, thank you." Meng Li is also hard to say that she doesn''t have to take a bath, lest the other party think she doesn''t like to be clean.


    In fact, the soul body doesn''t need a bath.


    Su Xin trots up the stairs, finds Meng Li a new towel, takes a suit of clothes, and says:


    "do you mind if I go through it once?"


    Meng Li shakes his head. Su Xin stares at Meng Li''s clothes and hesitates for a long time:


    "can I touch your clothes?"


    It looks very unusual and special.


    Meng Li nodded and laughed: "yes."


    Su Xin reaches out her hand and touches Meng Li''s big sleeve. She rubs it with her two fingers. Her expression is a little strange. She says:"It feels good."


    This is a simple compliment. In fact, it''s not as smooth as she imagined, but if it''s not good, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    "Are you a costume lover?" She asked again.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I really like this kind of dress."


    This is the world''s mainstream clothing before he died. No matter how many planes he went through, he still liked his own clothing.


    "It''s very good. You''re made for ancient clothes." Sue and I didn''t feel that way at all.


    Meng Li didn''t want to discuss clothes with Su Xin any more, so he said:


    "then I''ll take a bath first."


    "Well, come on, take a bath and have a rest."


    Su Xin is a little embarrassed. She touches the back of her head. Is she talking too much?


    Meng left to take a bath. In fact, he went in and flushed with the water, and then used his own power to use the magic technique. In this way, Su Xin saw that he was wearing her clothes.


    In fact, I''m the same.


    In fact, Meng Li found that the power of the world was not very strong when she used the magic. She was surprised that she could use the magic in the modern world.


    Of course, it also proves that the world is unusual.


    Su Xin''s clothes are put away by herself, and can be returned to her tomorrow.


    Su Xin waited for half an hour, but when she came out, Su Xin looked at Meng Li and said, "well This dress doesn''t fit you very well


    "It''s a little long for me, but you''re tall and a little short."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "don''t care about these details. I think they fit well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two chatted again. Su Xin led Meng to leave a room. Su Xin just changed the sheets while she was taking a bath, and let Meng sleep here.


    After saying good night to each other, Su Xin went back to her room to sleep.


    Meng Li has no body now. He can''t do it if he wants to practice. He can''t sleep if he wants to.


    I can only lie and think about things, but I feel that I have nothing to think about. Finally, I took a book from system space to read it.


    When she saw what she thought was useful, she used a pen to tick it up. What she wanted to do was to let Enqing have a look later.


    I don''t know if Meng Li has this idea, but she can''t bear to hide in Meng Li''s soul. Why doesn''t a Li ask her to go out?

 Chapter 1678

    The next day, Su Xin asked Meng Li:


    "do you want to change the costume you wore yesterday, or shall I find another one for you?"


    Meng Li thinks about it. I''m afraid the clothes of different times are attractive on the street. Forget it. Please find a suit for her.


    Wearing the clothes Su Xin gave her, Su Xin said:


    "come to the city with me without waiting for you in the afternoon."


    She thinks that the other party is here for tourism, and she should not be familiar with the city. She can also be a guide at that time.


    "All right." Meng Li has no opinion.


    Near noon, Su Xin said to Meng Li:


    "you stay at home for a while, I''ll go to the field to pick vegetables."


    Meng Li''s eyebrow:


    "what kind of vegetables do you grow?"


    "My relatives planted it. I can pick it when I come back. They won''t mind."


    "The main reason is that there is no takeout in the small town, so we have to make it ourselves." At the end of the speech, she shrugged.


    In fact, you can go to the relatives'' home to eat, but Xiaohua is a little embarrassed, so you''d better cook it for her at home.


    Meng Li: "then I''ll go with you."


    Su Xin is a little happy when she hears that it''s good to have someone with her. She had a safe night last night, but nothing happened. Su Xin has no doubt about Meng Li.


    They went to the field to pick some vegetables, and then went to the town to buy a fish.


    In order to thank Su Xin for her acceptance, Meng Li cooked fish soup and fried a small vegetable.


    Su Xin drank a mouthful of fish soup and was very surprised:


    "your craftsmanship is also very good."


    Meng Liqian is modest:


    "it''s OK."


    She said: "ah Li, when will you agree me to come out?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not right now."


    It''s going to scare Sue.


    "But I want to eat your food..." Listening to the voice, Meng Li felt a little aggrieved. Seeing this, he could only pacify him and said, "I''ll let you out one day, and I''ll cook food for you every day."


    "You said it." Ask for help.


    Meng Li: "I won''t cheat you."


    After Meng Li and Su Xin have lunch, Su Xin starts to pack up and get ready to go.


    After she packed her backpack, she went out and led the black dog. Meng Li asked curiously:


    "do you want to take this dog to the city, too?"


    Su Xin shook her head and said:


    "no, it was raised by my family at first, and then it was raised by my relatives when there was no one at home. When I come back, I will bring it to accompany me."


    "After all, one is a little scared." Then she laughed sheepishly.


    Meng Li nodded, a girl living in such a big house, fear is normal.


    If there is a dog, at least someone will come near and bark a few times.


    When Su Xin takes the dog to her relative''s house and comes back to lock the door, they wait for the bus on the side of the road.


    Meng Li is now transformed into Su Xin''s white shirt, a pair of casual pants, and her hair is simply tied up in a ponytail, which makes passers-by look sideways.


    This is a royal sister, a combination of Laurie?


    It''s really enjoyable.


    Su Xin said with some helplessness:


    "I look gloomy when I walk with you."


    Meng Li laughs: "you won''t, you are the brightest."


    After all, you are the son of a plane, and besides being shorter than her, Su Xin is not much worse in appearance.


    About ten minutes, the bus came, two people on the car, Su Xin on the scenery along the way began to introduce the place to Meng Li.


    For example, they have some local scenic spots and recommend Meng to leave.


    Meng Li listens quietly. When he arrives in the city, Meng Li says to Su Xin:


    "well Thank you for taking me in... "


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Su Xin. Now Su Xin''s eyes are shining at Meng Li:


    "you should not have a place to go now, right?"


    "Anyway, you''re going to travel here. Well, stay in my house and just give me company."


    Meng Li: "this is not very good..."


    Originally, she planned to exchange gold for some money to stay in a hotel. She also knew the son of Weimian. She felt that she knew something about it. If she wanted to know anything, she could find a way to know it. There was no need to stay together.


    Seeing that Meng Li hesitates, Su Xin begins to persuade Meng Li when he feels embarrassed.


    He said that he was really bored and really wanted Meng to leave with her.


    Meng Li finally agreed to Su Xin, but even if he went to live, he should change some money to make himself more convenient.


    He said to Su Xin:"You are waiting for me here. I''ll go to the bank to withdraw money. I think you should have called me."


    Su Xin wanted to go with the other party, but she didn''t go with him, so she waited for Meng Li in the same place.


    Meng Li released his mental strength and began to look for a place where he could sell his gold. In fact, this kind of place is not difficult to find.


    It''s easy just to find it.


    She found a nearest shop, which said that she could cash in gold. She took some gold for several thousand yuan, but with several thousand yuan, she thought that she didn''t have a mobile phone. It''s not very convenient, so she had to buy a mobile phone for several thousand yuan.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li changed some more and had enough money on hand this time.


    Fortunately, I exchanged gold in the system space. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will be like now.


    Back to finding Su Xin, Su Xin asked:


    "have you got the money?"


    Meng Li nodded and suddenly thought that he told Su Xin that he had lost all his bank cards last night. In order not to make su Xin suspicious, Meng Li said:


    "fortunately, I still have a bank card that is about to be abandoned because it has no balance, otherwise they can''t get the money."


    Su Xin also nodded and said:


    "it''s really lucky."


    "You see, you put all the valuable things together, and they were all stolen..."


    "On the contrary, what you don''t care about is still fine."


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Su Xin thinks so. It''s OK to think so.


    "Come on, go to my house?" Su Xin stretched out her head and looked, trying to get a taxi.


    Meng Li said, "why don''t you give me your home address? I''ll buy a cell phone first. "


    Su Xin immediately patted her head and said:


    "yes, how did I forget you didn''t have a mobile phone?"


    "Come on, I''ll take you. I have nothing to do anyway."


    Meng Li All right


    Suxin is such a warm girl.


    Two people went to the mobile phone market to buy a mobile phone, Meng Li chose the current more popular style, of course, the price is slightly higher, Meng Li is not very concerned.


    Because it doesn''t take a lot of points to exchange a lot of gold, so that in Meng Li''s mind, the money converted from gold is not so valuable, and then she thinks the mobile phone is not expensive.


    Besides, experience is very important. I spend a lot of time on my mobile phone.


    When I bought a mobile phone, I went to her home with Su Xin.

 Chapter 1679

    Su Xin''s home is a big three, big, of course, she lives alone is a lot of empty.


    However, the interior decoration is a little Chinese style, which doesn''t seem to suit Su Xin''s age.


    Su Xin also took Meng Li to visit each room and looked at the decoration. She explained: "these are all decorated by my mother."


    Meng Li couldn''t help asking:


    "is this from your mother?"


    "Yes, it''s an adult gift for me."


    "And your mother?" Meng Li always feels strange between their mother and daughter.


    Su Xin said helplessly:


    "my mother has her own house and doesn''t live with me. Moreover, she is very busy every day. She says that she lives with me and will disturb me when she comes back late at night."


    Meng Li: "do you want to live with your mother?"


    "I''m used to it." Su Xin shrugged and didn''t say if she wanted to.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. Standing in the living room, his eyes suddenly stopped on a strange statue. The statue is about the size of a palm, and it was placed in the middle of the white space of the wine cabinet. The whole body is dark red, which matches the Chinese decoration inside.


    It''s just that the shape of the statue is a little strange. Its face looks like a toad, and its body looks like a dog.


    And can directly feel the statue has a dead breath, how to say.


    It seems that it was stolen from the tomb, but the dead Qi and Yin Qi are often accompanied. According to the truth, there should be Yin Qi if there is dead Qi, but this statue has no Yin Qi.


    Exactly speaking, it doesn''t affect Suxin''s body here.


    Is someone driving away the Yin Qi above?


    It''s not too strange to think that Su Xin''s mother works in archaeology.


    Does she have the ability to dispel Yin Qi?


    Looking at Meng Li staring at the statue, Su Xin said:


    "this is from my mother. She told me not to touch it."


    Meng Li: "Oh, it''s OK. I''m just curious about what animal it is."


    "I think it should be carved casually. I don''t know what it is. It''s strange." Su Xin didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s ugly. It''s not worth watching.


    "By the way, my mother will come here in the evening. I brought something for her from my hometown, and she will come to get it." She thought it was better to say it in advance.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll go out and buy some dishes. When my aunt comes, I can have dinner by the way."


    Some of her wants to know Su Xin''s mother, and she doesn''t know whether she is going to know the direction of the plane around the son of the plane first.


    But you can try it first. The big deal is to waste a few more days. It''s not a big problem.


    "What''s the point? You''re a guest. You can''t do it. " Su Xin was a little upset.


    But Meng Li doesn''t care about this. He comforts Su Xin and makes her happy. Then they go out to buy some vegetables and start cooking.


    Because three people eat, the dishes are a little more abundant, Meng Li also deliberately asked Su Xin mother''s preferences, made a dish she likes to eat.


    As soon as Su ruanyu came in, she smelled the delicious food in the house.


    Hearing someone talking in the kitchen, she realized that her daughter was not the only one in the family. When she walked over, she saw Meng Li and Su Xin were still busy and asked faintly:


    "Su Xin, is this your friend?"


    Su Xin looked at her mother and immediately said:


    "yes, my friend, I just invited her to dinner."


    She didn''t tell her mother about the process of meeting Meng Li, but directly introduced: "her name is Meng Xiaohua."


    Meng Li looks at Su Xin''s mother. This is a woman in her early 30s. At first sight, she looks beautiful.


    And it didn''t look like she was married at all. Who would have thought that her daughters were so old.


    Besides, I''m at least 40 years old, which is a good way to keep myself young.


    When she looks at people, there is a chill in her eyes, which makes Meng Li feel that this is a cold and decisive woman.


    "Hello, I''m Su ruanyu, Su Xin''s mother." Su ruanyu introduced herself.


    While Meng Li is looking at her, she is also looking at Meng Li.


    Su ruanyu is surprised at Meng Li''s appearance for the first time, and then pays attention to the feeling Meng Li gives her.


    Intuition told her that the person in front of her was strange, but she couldn''t tell where it was.


    This let her can''t help but frown, very hard to see Meng Li.


    Now Meng Li is using the magic technique. What Su ruanyu can see is what Meng Li is willing to show.


    The appearance of the phantom is slightly adjusted. In a word, it looks more like a person, flesh and blood, and even can see the blood vessels on the hand.


    "Just call me auntie." Meng Li said in a voice, and pulled Su ruanyu back to God who had been staring at her.


    Su ruanyu felt that she didn''t see what she wanted to see. She felt depressed for no reason. She took back her eyes and said a few words to Meng Li flatly. They were nothing but polite words. Then she went to the living room and sat down.Meng Li released his mental strength and saw Su ruanyu sitting on the sofa frowning. He seemed to be thinking about something and became thoughtful.


    Only Su Xin, as if he didn''t notice anything, quietly said to Meng Li:


    "my mother is a little strict, and usually has a strong air, didn''t she scare you?"


    "By the way, you notice, I''m actually my mother''s surname."


    Dad first came to live in his mother''s home, and he loved his mother. His mother wanted to have children with her surname.


    Meng Li showed a smile, said: "how can, mother looks very good, also very beautiful."


    "Thank you." Sue said with a smile.


    They continued to cook, because Su ruanyu was almost ready when she came, so they put the food on the table and began to eat without asking her to wait too long.


    Meng Li is in a state of soul. Naturally, he can''t eat too much of these foods, but he still goes to clip some of them and chews them slowly, giving people the feeling of eating all the time.


    Xu Shi Su ruanyu has been paying attention to Meng Li, and found that Meng Li didn''t eat much. She said faintly:


    "Xiaohua, you''re welcome to eat."


    Meng Li: "eating."


    "No, I don''t think you eat much." After that, she picked up a pair of clean chopsticks and planned to bring Meng Li vegetables. Su Xin said,


    "Mom, actually we had snacks in the afternoon."


    Su Xin''s purpose is very simple, because she knows Meng Li doesn''t eat much, and she worries that Meng Li can''t refuse her mother because of her kindness, and then she forces her to eat.


    Because every elder is so hard to refuse, I must stand up and help her resolve this embarrassment.


    "So." Su ruanyu gave a look at Meng Li.


    "So Xiaohua is not polite. She is full." Su Xin stressed again.


    Su ruanyu nodded and said nothing more.


    Meng Li feels that it''s good that Su Xin helps her out in time, otherwise he will really eat some more. These things are a burden to the soul.

 Chapter 1680

    Then Su ruanyu began to ask Meng Li about his personal situation.


    Meng Li is now alone in this world and has no family. Everything is made up by himself.


    Finally, I feel that I can''t make up my own mace.


    He handed his "precious" ID card to Su ruanyu.


    Su ruanyu


    This is too direct.


    People don''t usually see things like identity information.


    But it''s strange to take the initiative.


    Are you impatient to be asked?


    She looked at Meng Li''s ID card, and then noticed that the address of the ID card was not from the city, and she didn''t realize what was wrong.


    Sigh, maybe I think too much.


    After dinner, Su Xin went to wash the dishes. Su ruanyu went to the statue and wiped it carefully.


    Looking at Meng Li paying attention to her, she explained:


    "this is something she picked up from the antique market earlier."


    "I felt quite agreeable, so I bought it back."


    Meng Li felt that Su ruanyu''s words were contradictory. Since he was close to his eyes, why didn''t he put them beside him?


    However, she did not ask these questions. She just nodded to show that she knew.


    After that, there was nothing to talk about between them. After su Xin washed the dishes, Su ruanyu took what she wanted to take away.


    Left Meng Li and Su Xin.


    Su Xin sighed:


    "every time you come in a hurry, you go in a hurry."


    Meng Li said: "if you want her, you can take the initiative to find her."


    "She''ll be angry." Su Xin said.


    Meng Li


    "By the way, I''m going to school tomorrow. There are several classes. Do you want to wait for me to come back and go out with you, or do you want to play first?" Su Xin inquired.


    Meng Li said, "I can do it myself."


    It''s too much trouble to ask Su Xin to accompany her.


    Su Xin has some helplessness, but he has a class, or he can play with Xiaohua.


    They chatted for a while and went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and slept for a few hours before waking up. When he turned on his mobile phone, he saw that it was only one or two o''clock in the morning, and it was still a long time before dawn.


    He couldn''t sleep any more. Thinking of the death of the statue, Meng Li could not help but release his mental strength.


    At first glance, nothing can be found. You can''t see through the inside of the statue with mental force, that is to say, you can''t see through what''s inside with mental force.


    However, Meng Li used his mental power to observe for a long time, only to find that the statue suddenly released a little green fluorescence, which floated in the air and finally headed for Su Xin''s room.


    Meng Li''s mental power also swept in the past, and found that at last these fluorescence disappeared in her spirit.


    But Su Xin''s spirit had no reaction, as if the fluorescence was harmless.


    And if you don''t use mental energy, you can hardly see this fluorescence.


    Meng Li felt that he had found more and more, so he just sat up and stared at the statue with mental energy. After about an hour, the statue sent out some faint fluorescence and entered Su Xin''s spirit again.


    Meng Li thought of something, and his body floated out towards Su ruanyu.


    Earlier on, when Su ruanyu was ready to leave Su Xin''s home, Meng Li branded his mental strength in order to have a chance to see Su ruanyu''s situation.


    Meng Li followed the mental imprint to find the past and suddenly appeared in Su ruanyu''s living room.


    But now she was sleeping in her bedroom, and she didn''t realize that there was one more person at home.


    Meng Li first looked at the decoration of Su ruanyu''s home, but he didn''t expect that all kinds of decorations were basically the same as Su Xin''s.


    The decoration is almost the same. If Meng Li didn''t make sure he came to Su ruanyu''s home, he might have thought he was in Su Xin''s home.


    After observing the whole living room, Meng Li found that Su ruanyu also had a big statue.


    It is also dark red, but it is obviously different from the statue of Su Xin''s family.


    Su Xin''s family is toad head dog body, and this is dog head toad body.


    Release your mental power, you can''t see what''s inside the statue, but you can still feel the dead air above.


    Meng Li quietly sat on her sofa, staring at the statue.


    About an hour later, the statue also emitted green fluorescence, and then went to the soul of Su ruanyu.


    What is this operation?


    Meng Li Leng didn''t understand.


    She felt that Su ruanyu must have known the use of the statue, and maybe even knew that something would enter her spirit.


    Meng Li decided to wait for a while. When the statue came out again, she tried to catch it.Waiting for another hour, when the fluorescence was about to come out, Meng Li put out his hand to stop the fluorescence.


    Little by little, Meng Li felt it carefully for a long time. In the process of feeling it, it seemed that he had no choice, or could not find the target. He simply went to Meng Li''s body. Meng Li didn''t know what the effect of the fluorescence was. Naturally, he resisted it and stopped it.


    Finally, we found that the fluorescence has some energy, which may play a role in enhancing the soul body.


    But it can be said that it is very little.


    Meng Li felt that her soul, for example, had absorbed hundreds of times of the fluorescence, which did not necessarily make her soul go any further.


    However, for people in the small world, although the fluorescence is not strong at one time, it has been absorbed for many years. In the end, it must be more powerful than the soul of ordinary people in this plane.


    Does Su ruanyu know that this is to strengthen the soul?


    If you know why she wants to strengthen her soul, after all, for ordinary people, in just a few decades, her body has been completely destroyed, and no matter how strong her soul is, she can''t continue to live in it.


    Why not strengthen the body?


    But Su ruanyu''s physical condition is also very good, she looks very young, whether it is time or money to pay a lot to maintain.


    I feel that these are directly related to the problems of the world.


    Meng Li decided to go to the antique market at dawn. Maybe he would get something.


    Before she left, she took a mental glance at Su ruanyu. Seeing that she was still sleeping soundly, she drifted away.


    Back at Su Xin''s home, it''s good to feel that the soul state and strength are not too suppressed, at least in some parts of the world.


    At daybreak, in order to stay at home and do something, she gives Su Xin breakfast, which makes Su Xin a little moved and a little upset.


    "In fact, I don''t have to do it deliberately. I''m very casual. I can buy some steamed buns on the roadside to fill up."


    Meng Li laughs: "I just wake up and have nothing else to do. It''s clean and healthy to do it myself."

 Chapter 1681

    "All right." Su Xin felt that he could not refute.


    Naturally, what we do at home is much cleaner.


    "Go to the east suburb. There''s a park over there. It seems that all of you are ancient costume lovers. You like to take photos in it. Maybe you can meet some friends." Su Xin thought about it and said.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Now his image in Su Xin''s heart is fixed, even the ancient costume lover is too lazy to explain so much.


    It doesn''t matter.


    After breakfast, Meng Li and Su Xin go out of the door together. Before getting on the subway, Su Xin gives Meng Li a key:


    "if you''re tired, go home. If you can''t find it, contact me on your mobile phone."


    When Meng Li bought a mobile phone, he had a mobile phone number, registered a social account, and added Su Xin''s friends.


    Meng Li nodded and watched Su Xin get on the subway. He got out of the subway and went to the bus station.


    Checked on the mobile phone, there is a bus directly to the antique market.


    When Meng Li arrived at the antique market, it was already ten o''clock in the morning, but not many people opened the door here.


    It seems that not many people come to see the antiques so early. Meng Li also bought some clothes nearby, not for wearing, but for Su Xin to see.


    So that she would not see where her clothes were when she changed them.


    If you don''t change clothes, it''s not good to always wear this suit.


    "Ah Li, can I come out now?" I''m in a hurry.


    She''s so boring.


    Meng Li Yes


    She went to buy some clothes for Wenqing. After all, in this era, modern clothes are still needed.


    Then find a toilet, ask for love into a little girl''s appearance, Meng Li changed her clothes.


    Meng Li was very satisfied when he looked at the lovely way of asking for love:


    "eh..."


    "That''s lovely."


    She couldn''t help holding out her hand and pinching the small face of asking for love. Naturally, she didn''t exert herself.


    He said with a smile:


    "ah Li likes it."


    She lowered her head and pulled her clothes. In fact, she didn''t care what style she was wearing. She just sorted them out and said, "let''s go out and play."


    Meng Li has no choice but to smile. He leads the questioner out of the door. It seems that questioner is the first time to see the modern world, high-rise buildings and traffic. His eyes have been looking around in surprise.


    And said:


    "has Wu Xiang ever been in this world?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "it seems not."


    She doesn''t remember very well.


    Wen Qing said with regret:


    "if only he could see it too. It''s very different from other worlds. It looks very beautiful."


    Meng Li said:


    "when you come out, you think about him all the time, so why do you always make him angry?"


    "I don''t know. I just can''t help it." Ask for love and sip your lips.


    Meng Li is helpless. He doesn''t know what to say. That is to say, he is tolerant. Otherwise, he will really mind.


    I''ve asked for love several times, but now it''s better.


    I hope you can be more sensible if you ask more. She is still a child in terms of IQ.


    Buying clothes and changing clothes for Wenqing took a lot of time. Meng Li looked at the time and found that it was already past 12 o''clock.


    I''d better go to dinner first.


    "What would you like to eat. You choose. " It''s a busy street with a lot of restaurants.


    The girl''s nose is very sensitive. She will go to whoever''s home attracts her most.


    Then the girl ate in three restaurants.


    Meng Li


    She doesn''t eat much of the food she ordered because it''s a soul body, but it has a body, and it''s different from ordinary children. She can eat it vigorously.


    When the feeling of satiety came, she wiped her mouth and said:


    "satiety, Ali."


    Meng Li wiped his mouth with a wet tissue and said, "just be full."


    Then she pulled out her little hand and wiped it with a wet paper towel:


    "pay attention to hygiene, little girl."


    "Hee hee..." Ask a little embarrassed to smile.


    Waiting for the little ancestor, Meng Licai takes her to the antique market, which is in sharp contrast to this prosperous city.


    In the middle of the high-rise buildings crowded with a pile of small and dilapidated buildings, with the contrast of the high-rise buildings outside, it is even more dilapidated here.


    From the outside, the road is full of potholes.


    After walking in, there are still many people setting up stalls. Some people yell and ask you what you want to find. If you stop, he can talk with you immediately.If you look at his things a few more times, he will feel that you are in love and sell them to you all the time.


    He also said that the price was negotiable.


    This kind of selling method looks like a charlatan with low credibility. Of course, there is another kind of selling method, that is, the seller is silent, smoking smoke and deep expression.


    If someone stops from his side, he just lazily raises his eyelids and looks at you.


    If you ask, he will quote directly, or say what it is, that year.


    If you question him, he will start to argue with you.


    Another rule is that you can''t touch anything. If you accidentally touch something, it''s a trouble.


    However, it''s hard to see through the true and false in it.


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to those who set up stalls outside, but went directly inside. All the merchants inside had their own stalls.


    Everyone''s stalls extend a lot, and there are a lot of messy stalls. The most common one on each stall is copper money. It seems that people in this business are taking this.


    And because they go out, the road in the middle becomes narrower.


    Meng Li and Wen Qing can go hand in hand, and the antique market is not as lively as the vegetable market, because the channel between Meng Li and Wen Qing is still very attractive.


    "Beauty, what are you looking for?" Maybe someone saw that Meng Li was so young that he felt cheated. He couldn''t help asking.


    But the attitude is also quite casual, which means that he doesn''t care if Meng Lihui doesn''t respond.


    Generally speaking, it''s difficult for them to take the initiative, especially for the owners who have stalls.


    Since someone spoke to her, Meng Li passed by. She stood in front of the booth and showed the boss''s things all over. Instead of trying to distinguish the true from the false, she was looking for something similar to the statue of Su Xin''s mother and daughter''s family.


    Seeing that Meng Li seemed to be really looking for something, the boss was a little more serious and asked:


    "what do you want?"


    Meng Li said, "I want to find a statue to put at home."


    "What kind of statue, what kind of one?" Asked the boss.


    Meng Li: "the one with big palms is OK. It''s better to be chic."


    "Well, I''m very chic here. Would you like to go in and have a look? There''s more in it He turned back to look inside his store.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."

 Chapter 1682

    Meng Li went in and saw a lot of statues. Some of them looked very simple and simple, but Meng Li knew that they were different from what she was looking for.


    In fact, we don''t need to argue about it. We just need to use our mental energy to see it. If we can penetrate it, it''s definitely not the Su family.


    At least that''s what it''s like if the mind can''t penetrate.


    Looking at Meng Li, it seems that he didn''t see what he wanted, and the boss didn''t say anything. After all, Meng Li just looked, and didn''t touch or ask.


    Out of the store, Meng Li continues to stroll in the antique market, holding Wenqing.


    I found a few, but I didn''t find what I wanted. I just found a place to sit and release my mental energy.


    This method is more efficient. You don''t need to go into the store, let alone look at it one by one.


    In fact, there is not only one antique market in this city, but also the most famous one, which means the most things in it.


    Moreover, this market is not very far away from Su''s home. If Su ruanyu really bought it in the antique market, it is likely to be here.


    Her mental power covers the whole area in a large range, and she goes to find it carefully one by one. It''s a bit slow, but it really makes Meng Li find something similar.


    There is a shop selling a number of statues that can not be penetrated with mental power.


    And this store is in the deepest part of the market, many people can''t go anywhere.


    Their family is not the same as others. They try their best to move the stalls out and occupy the road, so they set up a small table outside, on which some are randomly placed. It looks very poor and has few varieties.


    It makes people feel small.


    Meng Li leads Meng Li to the door of the shop and sees their boss.


    He looks like a man in his twenties and twenties. He is dressed in a suit of Chinese yam. His clothes are very neat and clean. He looks fresh and fresh.


    In terms of appearance, it''s regular and not ugly, but it won''t make people feel amazing.


    "What are you looking for?"


    See Meng Li holding a child, carrying a bag, but the bag is to buy clothes shopping bag, he asked.


    The voice is quite gentle, but the eyes are extremely flat.


    Where there is such a statue, Meng Li doesn''t directly say that he wants to find it.


    Instead, he sighed and said:


    "Oh, I just want to find something that suits my eyes."


    "Who expected to find a circle, but also did not find the right one."


    The boss slightly pick eyebrow, for Meng Li this kind of speech appears not unexpected, after all, her words are in reason.


    "Well What would you like in general? " He asked.


    After all, there are so many kinds. It''s not appropriate for me to recommend a bowl when you say you want a vase.


    Meng Li tilted his head to think about it, and said:


    "I just want one that can be put at home and have nothing to watch."


    "Oh, for collection." The boss looked at Meng Li thoughtfully.


    Meng Li nodded: "I think so."


    "Is that your daughter? It''s lovely. " The boss looked at Wenqing, who immediately came and laughed at him.


    A smile is more beautiful, let his mouth also follow the bend.


    Meng Li was a cheap mother who asked for love.


    The boss touched his head and said:


    "go in and have a look. I don''t have many things outside."


    Meng Li nodded and went in with the boss. Although from the outside, their home is no different from other people''s home, once they go in, the decoration inside is quite different.


    It looks neat and bright inside, so that the things inside are no longer the same and look grey.


    He took care of the things inside very clean. Of course, he didn''t deal with some things that he couldn''t take care of.


    Meng Li didn''t look at the others. As soon as he went in, he was attracted by the row of statues he placed in the cabinet.


    These statues are clean. Meng Li keeps staring at them. The boss says, "well, beauty, you have a good eye."


    Meng Li asked: "how to say?"


    "Well These statues are very valuable for collection. They can give you unexpected harvest anyway. " The boss considered the language and said.


    Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the harvest?"


    "Was it used by a noble man 300 years ago? Or which one of you is so careful about it? "


    "Beauty, you are joking with me. To be honest, this kind of thing will not appear in my shop." The boss didn''t seem to be angry. Meng Li asked trickily.


    Meng Li pondered:


    "and this one?"


    "Do you like it? The most important thing is whether you like it or not. " Asked the boss.


    Meng Li said that only if he likes it can he continue to talk. If he doesn''t like it, he won''t talk about it any more.Meng Li nodded:


    "naturally, I like it."


    "Just like it. It''s only suitable for collection, not for changing hands." Said the boss.


    Meng centrifugal said that this statue is not worth money. It''s not very valuable. If you buy it, you can only smash it in your hand.


    However, she is not a member of the association, so she did not say it.


    "Actually, it has some years..." The boss looked at the statues and fell into a moment of meditation. Finally, he looked at Meng Li and said:


    "if you are predestined, you can take it away at a small price, but you must be kind to it."


    The boss did not say the specific origin of this thing. Looking at his attitude, Meng Li knew that he would ask, but he would not say, so he was too lazy to ask.


    Asked:


    "what do you think of me as a predestined friend?"


    She stares at her boss, eager to try.


    The boss looked at Meng Li again: "well..."


    He seems to be hesitating about something and judging whether Meng Li is destined for someone.


    "Forget it, you go." The boss said suddenly.


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    She''s really confused, isn''t that right?


    Why did you tell her to leave all of a sudden?


    "I happen to have something that I can''t continue to open today. I''m so sorry." The boss said apologetically.


    After that, he even rushed to turn off the lights in the store. As soon as he turned off the lights, it was dark inside, and he couldn''t see the boss''s face clearly.


    Seeing this, Meng Li had to step back and stood at the door, but the boss came out and moved the stall in. He put it in the middle of the hall and closed the door.


    Holding the key in hand, looking at Meng Li and Wen Qing are still at the door.


    "I''m so sorry." The apology on the boss''s face seems sincere.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "if you do business like this, aren''t you afraid of being beaten all over your head?"


    The boss sneered twice:


    "ah It''s also helpless. "


    A vague sentence does not convey any useful information.


    "If you really want to come back another day, I''ll be there." He said.


    Meng Li: "another day?"


    "Yes, please come back another day. It''s really important today."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully:


    "OK..."

 Chapter 1683

    With that, the boss turned and left.


    Meng Li holds his hand and looks at his back.


    Then he wrinkled his nose and said in disgust:


    "ah Li, he stinks."


    Meng Li squatted down, pulled his clothes to Wen Qing, and looked at her:


    "how?"


    "It stinks anyway, just like death."


    Meng Li laughs. The boss has a sense of death, and questioning is a living creature. It must be able to directly detect the death of the boss.


    In fact, she didn''t have that obvious feeling. At least she didn''t feel smelly. She just had a very sensitive sense of smell. Moreover, her perception of dead air was magnified. If


    is an ordinary person, it may only smell a faint rot on the boss, but the boss should be sprayed with perfume, and the smell is mixed up. It is quite complicated. The people who hear it may feel strange.


    Meng Li leads the boss to leave, and he has a mental imprint on him. Although he has gone a little far, he can find him.


    But


    Meng Li thought about it. It''s easy for him to detect him in the daytime. At night, he can check the situation on his side.


    So Meng Li gave up again, and went shopping and ate with him. When he made him happy, he went back to his wrist contentedly.


    I bought some vegetables and went back to Suxin''s home.


    Su Xin has come back from class. Seeing Meng Li coming back with vegetables, she said:


    "you are too polite to buy vegetables."


    Meng Li also followed the guest''s way: "I want to eat anyway."


    Su Xin said with a smile, "take a break and I''ll cook."


    "Together." I have nothing to do with myself anyway, so I should be more attentive when I live here.


    I wanted to go out and live, but I didn''t understand the statue, so I wanted to wait.


    "By the way, how long has that statue been in your house?" Meng Li asked Su Xin when he was cooking.


    Su Xin didn''t respond immediately, and then asked:


    "you said the one on the wine cabinet."


    Meng Li nodded, Su Xin said: "about two years."


    "Oh..." Meng Li took a look at her and said nothing else.


    When Su Xin falls asleep at night, Meng Li starts to look for the mental imprint she left on the owner of the antique shop. According to the truth, her mental imprint is very wide now, and it''s easy to find him, but Meng Li just doesn''t feel it.


    This made her a little confused, and her figure drifted away. When she arrived at the antique market, the antique market at night was empty, and the doors and windows of every store were closed.


    Meng Li from the antique market along the direction before the boss left to find, but also did not feel that he left a mental imprint.


    There are three possibilities. First, the boss has left the city.


    The second possibility is that one''s mental imprint will be erased.


    There is a third way. The boss has a different space.


    Of course, there may be other factors, but Meng Li didn''t think of them for the time being.


    Meng Li''s hope is the first one, because the first one is easier to handle, the second one and the third one are so unusual in this world.


    She began to use the power of space to sense the surrounding space. If it is the third possibility, she needs to be cautious.


    The power of the world space can also be used. Meng Li feels that her task is just on the hook. She not only uses her own soul, but also has no physical restrictions. All kinds of forces are not suppressed, which gives her a lot of convenience.


    The large-scale desensitization of space did not allow Meng Li to sense the existence of other space.


    This


    Where''s the boss?


    Nothing. Meng Li went back.


    Early the next morning, he came to the antique market with questioning, and the boss appeared again.


    Meng left too early. The boss just opened the door and moved the stall out.


    He was surprised to see Meng Li, because it seemed from yesterday that the girl didn''t like the statues very much.


    I don''t fall in love at a glance, and I usually don''t come back.


    Meng Li didn''t know what happened to the boss. He didn''t seem to notice the smell of the boss at all. He got closer to him and asked:


    "can you show me those statues yesterday?"


    "Do you really like it?" the boss asked


    Meng Li took the opportunity to feel when he was close to the boss just now. The mental imprint of yesterday still exists.


    On second thought, there was little chance that the boss would leave the city last night.


    Because it was late at night when I was looking for him. If I had not been in the city at that time, I would not have been here so soon in the morning.


    There was no sign of haggard or staying overnight.So


    Does it really exist in another space?


    Hearing the boss''s question, Meng Li asked: "do I have to like it to buy it? For example, I just want to buy it? "


    "What don''t you like to buy it for? It has only collection value and must be treated well." The boss sighed and looked at Meng Li helplessly.


    Meng Li: "well, I like it."


    "You are not pious." The boss looks at Meng Li steadily.


    Meng Li


    Some people are tired. When they buy something, they have to look at whether they are devout or not. This is not to buy a Buddha and go home to offer.


    "Girl, do you believe in Metaphysics?" The boss asked suddenly.


    Meng Li: "believe it."


    To be honest, I''m a metaphysician.


    But Meng Li''s answer was too decisive, which made the boss choke.


    After being bored for a long time, he said:


    "do you believe that everything has spirit?"


    Meng Li nodded: "also believe."


    To tell you the truth, the little girl next to me is a vine.


    Boss


    Suddenly feel very weak.


    It''s not the same conversation he expected.


    "The statue is also spiritual, so its predestined friends must really like it."


    "What''s the good of really liking it?" Simply Meng Li asked directly.


    The boss was silent for a few seconds:


    "what benefits do you want?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I can''t live without money, rights and health."


    "It''s as satisfying as it is."


    The boss looked at Meng Li with a kind of whimsical look, shook his head and said:


    "too greedy."


    "Well, you have nothing to do with these statues. You can''t invite them home."


    Meng Li let out a sigh of disappointment and looked inside with regret:


    "I can pay more."


    "It''s not about price. I didn''t say price from the beginning." The boss''s attitude began to be cold.


    Perhaps Meng Li was not attracted by the statue, or in some way did not meet the expectations of the boss, in short, so clearly rejected Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li think, how did Su ruanyu show when she saw the statue?

 Chapter 1684

    If you like it, can you send it directly?


    Or can we know the use?


    Meng Li''s expression is cold. Since others don''t sell it, he can''t buy it by force.


    "Ah..." Meng Li sighed heavily and said, "since there''s no fate, it''s OK."


    The boss nodded and said:


    "well You can look for it again, and maybe you can find something that is predestined to you. "


    Meng Li: "good."


    This time, she didn''t even go into the shop, so she was declined by the boss. She left the shop with questioning and found a toilet. Meng Li let questioning return to her wrist.


    She decided to keep an eye on the boss.


    Just keep looking at this mental imprint.


    So that at noon, I didn''t take her to ask for a meal.


    Meng Li has been looking at the boss with mental energy and found that he didn''t eat until after two o''clock in the afternoon.


    and he''s very busy. He''s not too busy to eat.


    It has been several hours since the morning. Normal people need to eat.


    Until 6:00 in the afternoon, the boss didn''t eat or even drink water. Meng Li had observed his body with mental energy for a long time. It seemed normal, but his heart beat abnormally.


    Very slow, very slow.


    Not up to the level of normal people, but there is a heartbeat.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel strange about this. A man full of dead breath still expects his heart to beat vigorously?


    I just don''t know what keeps him walking in the world.


    Meng Li is waiting for him to get off work and see where he will go.


    After a while, the boss came off work, Meng Li built a space, wrapped himself in it, and then quietly fell on the boss''s shoulder.


    It looks like a normal person, going out of the market, taking the bus, going home.


    When I went to the boss''s house, I found that his house was even more lifeless.


    It gives people a feeling that they haven''t lived for a long time.


    Meng Li thought that this time the boss would disappear in the place that she couldn''t feel, but he didn''t.


    So he didn''t eat or drink. He lay at home like a dead man. After lying all night, he got up again the next day to open a shop.


    Now Meng Li has some regrets. She should seize the opportunity to follow him yesterday instead of carelessly thinking about going to have a look at it in the evening to let her miss such a big opportunity.


    I was careless.


    This time, Meng Li has been following the boss for several days, basically attached to him. He has no ability to detect the small space, but Meng Li has wasted these days without finding anything.


    Meng Li from Su Xin''s side has already given an explanation, saying that he will travel to the next city temporarily for a few days.


    Su Xin asks if she will go back. Meng Li says that she wants to go back. Su Xin''s tone is obviously happy and says that she is looking forward to Meng Li''s return. She will be free to play with Meng Li in a few days.


    Meng Li is determined to follow the boss to see when he will disappear again.


    She guessed that the boss could only go where he wanted to go on a certain day.


    But the day does not fulfill people''s wishes, Meng Li takes advantage of the boss to stay in the shop honestly, and goes out to satisfy one''s cravings with a question. When he turns on his mobile phone, he sees the information update of Su Xin''s account.


    But not her own update, but her mother said something happened to Suxin, we can''t contact her, don''t blame and so on.


    This makes Meng Li''s eyelids jump. He comes out for a few days. Then something happens to Su Xin


    It''s too bad.


    Probably the only bad thing is that there is no plot and I don''t know what will happen. If I know in advance that Su Xin is going to have an accident, I can find a way to help her avoid it.


    She looked at the question in front of her and said:


    "girl, I''m in a bit of a hurry..."


    "I wiped my mouth on the table and asked," no, I left. "


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Su Xin has an accident. For the sake of affection, he should go and have a look. Because he is the son of Wei Mian, he should also go and have a look.


    The boss there can only temporarily put down, Meng Li sighed, white busy for a few days.


    When she got to the hospital, Su ruanyu went out to meet her. Her eyes were red and black. She looked haggard.


    It''s not as beautiful as it used to be.


    "Little flower..." Su ruanyu yelled at Meng Li. She thought of her daughter lying on the hospital bed, and her voice choked.


    Meng Li didn''t know what to say to comfort Su ruanyu, but Su ruanyu didn''t expect Meng Li to comfort her, and said, "go in."


    With Su ruanyu into the ward, the ward is full of fruit and milk, and so on, and Su Xin is lying on the bed.


    With all kinds of pipes on her body, her eyes closed tightly. Meng Li asked:


    "this..."


    "I was hit by a car when I came back from school, the doctor said..." Su ruanyu choked again.Meng Li reached out and patted Su ruanyu on the back. She said slowly:


    "the doctor said that she might become a vegetable..." Mentioning this, Su ruanyu finally could not help crying.


    Unlike the strong woman she met last time, Su ruanyu now looks extremely vulnerable and helpless.


    Meng Li frowned and looked at Xia Su Xin''s physical condition with mental strength. She didn''t get much fatal injury to her body. The fatal injury was in her head.


    According to her current situation, it''s really hard to wake up.


    "Has the driver been found?" Meng Li couldn''t think of anything else to ask, so he asked.


    Su Ruan Yu shook her head and said with hatred:


    "she ran straight away and is still looking for it."


    "I''m a good child. How could it be like this? I couldn''t kill him that day." She hated so much that she began to curse.


    "It will be fine. The doctor just said it was possible, but he didn''t say it was certain. Besides, there are many miracles now." Meng Li comforted him.


    A good son of plane, how can he become a vegetable in a twinkling of an eye?


    Meng Li takes a close look at Su Xin. Although she is lying in bed now, her luck is still there, which means that she is still the son of Wei Mian.


    It also means that she won''t just wake up.


    This kind of judgment makes Meng Li feel a little relieved.


    "I''m afraid." Su ruanyu sobbed.


    "What should I do?" She stares at Meng Li again.


    Meng Li can only comfort her again and again: "it will be OK, it will be OK."


    "No, I must find a way for her. I can''t watch her like this. She''s the flesh that fell from me."


    Su ruanyu was crying, as if she had lost her mind. She grabbed her hair and muttered to herself.


    Because she was crying, her voice was not very clear, but Meng Li was paying attention to her all the time, so he could understand what Su ruanyu said.


    She stared at Su ruanyu thoughtfully, wondering what she would do?


    Once again, Meng Li felt that this was another breakthrough. Instead of asking directly, he pretended not to hear Su ruanyu''s words. He just used those words to comfort Su ruanyu over and over again.

 Chapter 1685

    Meng Li wanted to stay and take care of Su Xin, but Su ruanyu politely refused Meng Li''s offer, saying that Su Xin was taken care of by professionals, so Meng Li gave up.


    Then she pretended to leave here, but followed Su ruanyu by following the owner of the antique shop.


    Let''s see what Su ruanyu will do.


    Su ruanyu sat in the ward, shouting Su Xin''s name over and over again. She cried and said:


    "why did you have an accident? Didn''t you take good care of yourself all the time?"


    "If you go, what shall I do?"


    "You wake up." Su ruanyu held out her hand and pinched Su Xin''s arm, but she didn''t give any response.


    Angry, Su ruanyu beat the quilt:


    "you unfilial daughter, wake up for me!"


    But no matter what Su ruanyu said, Su Xin has been lying there quietly, her consciousness has been sleeping, unable to wake up.


    Su ruanyu said that she had no strength at last. She ordered a box of fast food at random and took a few mouthfuls at random. She probably didn''t taste anything. She only felt that she was not so hungry, so she told the person who took care of Su Xin that she had something to go out to let her pay more attention to Su Xin.


    Meng Li was on Su ruanyu and watched her every move.


    First, she went to the toilet, put on her make-up, arranged her clothes, and looked better. Then she got out of the door, took out her car from the parking lot, and drove on the road towards the antique market.


    After parking outside the market, she stepped on her high heels and headed for the deepest part of the market.


    To Meng Li''s surprise, Su ruanyu is looking for the boss she followed before.


    To say strange is not strange, can only say that they find the right direction.


    "Here you are?" The boss also knew Su ruanyu and asked.


    When Su ruanyu saw him, she was relieved. She said:


    "boss, something happened to my daughter."


    "What happened?" The boss was a little surprised. When he faced Su ruanyu, the boss looked a little arrogant.


    It''s hard to detect without looking carefully.


    "Yes, can you help me?" She asked.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Sit down and talk slowly." Boss see Su ruanyu next second will cry like, hurriedly said.


    He walked towards the shop. There was a curtain in the deepest part of the shop. He opened it. Inside was a table with chairs on both sides.


    He naturally sat on the chair inside, and Su ruanyu also sat on the chair outside the table.


    There was a sense of negotiation and transaction. There was a thick pile of books and a closed notebook on the desk.


    But the dust on my face means that this computer has not been turned on for a long time.


    Su ruanyu put her hand on the table with her back straight. She sighed: "she''s in a car accident. I heard from the doctor that she might become a vegetable and can''t wake up."


    "And said it might be the best outcome."


    "This..." The boss''s face showed regret at the right time.


    "You must do something for me, please." Su ruanyu pleaded.


    The boss frowned: "I''m not a doctor, and I don''t have the ability to bring back the dead."


    "You must have a way. Please, please, whatever you want me to do, as long as you can save my daughter." Su ruanyu put her hands together and bowed to the boss on the table.


    In the heart but some uncomfortable, what is called Resurrection, her daughter is not dead, still alive.


    Leng is said by the boss has gone.


    However, these feelings of resentment could not be expressed. She bowed hard, hoping to move him.


    The boss shook his head and said:


    "you think too much about me. I really don''t have the ability."


    "Besides, each person has his own destiny, which can''t be changed at will."


    "No..." Su ruanyu gave a whine, and her voice was a little sharp: "you said before that as long as I am religious enough, I can get what I want."


    "I want my daughter to wake up now."


    "Don''t you make such a fuss?" The boss began to worry.


    "No..." Su ruanyu sobbed.


    The boss said: "besides, what''s the use of your piety? I don''t know who your daughter is. Why do you want to do it?"


    "You never brought your daughter."


    "But..." Su ruanyu was silent, her head was blank, and she couldn''t think of any words to refute.


    Finally, I can only say:


    "in my face, can you help her?"


    "You keep the statue next to you and your daughter?" The boss asked this instead.


    Su ruanyu nodded: "yes, you said the two statues can''t be put together, so I opened them separately."


    "For this reason, I live separately from my daughter. We live one by one.""I''ve been around for two years and never damaged it. I''m very good with it."


    "My daughter''s situation should be similar to mine now. She will certainly be successful. Moreover, she has no opinion. She will listen to me then."


    "Just help her, help her wake up." Her voice was full of supplication.


    Finally, the boss sighed heavily, and heard Su ruanyu say:


    "even for my husband''s sake, you should help me, that''s his child."


    Meng Li heard this eyebrow jump, so Su ruanyu is to know his husband''s whereabouts?


    "Shall I see him?" Su ruanyu pleaded again.


    The boss''s face became more and more indifferent:


    "you are asking too much."


    "But..." When Su ruanyu wanted to say something else, he was interrupted by the boss with a cold face. He said:


    "I will consider it."


    "Don''t cry in front of me." It''s really annoying.


    I used to appreciate this woman. I thought she was independent and strong. She looked very bold. But when something happened, she was just like an ordinary woman.


    The good feeling about her disappeared in a moment.


    Being scolded by her boss, Su ruanyu''s crying stopped suddenly. She forced herself to stop crying and stared at her boss.


    But the boss opened the account book and began to look at it. He didn''t pay any attention to Su ruanyu.


    This let Su ruanyu can only bitterly quit, Meng Li is from Su ruanyu''s shoulder again jumped to the boss''s shoulder.


    Silently looking at him looking through the account book, in fact, the so-called account book is like a roster, recording the names of many people.


    And the boss''s behavior reveals a kind of stiff.


    Softer than a robot and weirder than a human.


    Meng Li plans to see what he will do. If he wants to help Su ruanyu, he may go to the place where he can''t trace his mental strength.


    "Go and help her." A thick male voice suddenly appeared in the space.


    The curtain was lifted and a man came in from the outside.


    This man''s appearance Leng is to frighten the boss to shake all over, almost legs kneel to the ground.

 Chapter 1686

    Meng Li looks at people through the space. This is a man in a suit. Meng Li pays attention to his body for the first time, and judges whether he is the same as the owner of the antique shop.


    But the final result is that this man''s body is extremely normal, but he is different from normal people is that he has a huge power.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, he was very handsome, but when he looked at people, he was full of coldness, like his own frozen effect.


    Even let a person feel some seeping, it is easy to come out with a chill.


    "My Lord, why are you here..." Before the antique shop owner lost, he called respectfully and humbly in the face of Su ruanyu''s momentum.


    Lang Tian said indifferently:


    "I asked you to help her."


    "It''s the daughter of the woman who just went out."


    "Why?" Asked the boss, trembling.


    As soon as he thought of rejecting Su ruanyu just now, he was afraid. Does that woman have anything to do with adults?


    So the big talent came out in person.


    And I''m glad I didn''t say anything. There''s still room. Otherwise, what will adults do to him?


    But does it really matter?


    The boss is very confused, if there is a relationship, why not directly find adults?


    "Why are there so many?" Lang Tian is not afraid to speak.


    Use your eyes to warn the boss. It''s almost like you''re talkative.


    Lang Tian thought of his whim driving around the world, but he was distracted and knocked down a girl.


    It looks like a young girl, but it happened so fast that she couldn''t see her face clearly.


    After checking, I found out that their family had something to do with them.


    Her life shouldn''t have been destroyed, and she didn''t want to recite the cause and effect, so she did it easily.


    The boss immediately stopped talking. He stood up, bent down, raised his hands very high, and said:


    "please give me something holy."


    Lang Tian light um, from the body took out a transparent bottle, which has white liquid, less than 10 ml.


    Put in the hands of the boss, the boss''s hands are shaking, and then carefully put down the hand.


    It''s worthy of being called a holy thing. The boss''s eyes are the eyes that look at the most sacred thing in the world.


    "The little one is going now." The boss didn''t dare to delay.


    Lang Tian sends out a sound from nostril again. Well, Meng Li is hesitating at the moment. Do you want to follow Lang Tian directly.


    The main reason is that he is afraid of the great power in Lang Tian''s body.


    But when I think about it, I have nothing to be afraid of. The world has little pressure on her, and I have the power to stand by her.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li directly wrapped the space and jumped to Lang Tian.


    However, when Meng Li jumped to Lang Tian with space, he obviously frowned and felt something suddenly pressed on his shoulder.


    He took a look at his shoulder and brushed it with his hand. The feeling just disappeared.


    This little detail was ignored by Lang Tian. He watched the owner of the antique shop close the door, go to the hospital and leave the antique market himself.


    Meng Li was waiting for him to take her back to his hometown, but he was disappointed again. He just sat in a coffee shop all afternoon and watched the passers-by coming and going all afternoon.


    It doesn''t seem to mean to go back.


    Su ruanyu is so surprised and crazy when she receives the phone call from her boss that she hears the boss say that she is willing to help.


    And has come to the hospital, Su ruanyu immediately to the door of the hospital to meet him.


    Thank you again and again, and then ask the boss what you want.


    Su ruanyu is very clear that there is no free lunch in the world. She just wants to know what price she needs to pay.


    The boss just replied faintly:


    "don''t talk about it for the time being, we''ll talk about it later."


    He had a much better attitude towards Su ruanyu. He seemed more gentle and had no previous arrogance.


    It made Su ruanyu feel strange, but naturally she couldn''t ask why.


    Su ruanyu is now determined to save her daughter, but also ignore those, with the boss to the ward, eyes are full of expectations.


    The boss didn''t have any gossip. He took a look at Su Xin and looked at the room again. There was no one else.


    He took out the bottle of holy things from his body and opened the lid carefully. Su Ruan yulima smelled a refreshing smell. There was a slightly sweet feeling lingering on the tip of her nose. She was staring at the bottle tightly.


    "Boss, is this what can save my daughter?" Su ruanyu couldn''t help asking.


    Does a small bottle really have such a big effect?


    "That''s nature." The boss can see Su ruanyu''s query, and he has some disdain and regret in his heart.


    These holy things will be used on this ordinary man.


    Su ruanyu also dare not say more, say: "that still asks boss to help.""Just give it to her."


    The boss originally wanted to give Su ruanyu the so-called holy things and let her come by herself.


    But the outstretched hand came back and said:


    "it''s a big matter. I''d better do it myself."


    If you accidentally spill it, there is no way to explain it to the adults.


    Su ruanyu naturally listens to what he says at the moment, and doesn''t care what the boss doesn''t believe in her at all. She helps to open Su Xin''s mouth, and the boss drops a few drops carefully.


    Then he observed quietly and found that Su Xin didn''t respond. He gave a few more drops.


    Can''t Su ruanyu pour it all at once?


    So mean.


    But also just think in the heart, dare not say.


    But Su Xin still didn''t respond, which made the boss feel a little puzzled. She just finished. Su ruanyu put her heart down and held her breath, waiting for the miracle to happen.


    One minute, ten minutes, twenty minutes went by.


    Su Xin doesn''t mean to wake up at all, although Su ruanyu has been trying to shout her name


    "Boss..." Su ruanyu looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    This makes the boss face also some hang, before also vowed to be good.


    As a result


    This


    "What''s your hurry? Wait." The boss said in a bad voice.


    Su ruanyu took back her words and nodded hastily: "OK, I''ll wait."


    The boss is really puzzled. According to the truth, there should be some reaction, but there is no reaction at all


    He left the hospital and found Lang Tian sitting in the coffee shop. Meng Li saw the boss coming and knew that he had been attached to the man all afternoon to wait for the boss.


    "My Lord, I didn''t wake up." The boss stood aside and said uneasily.


    Lang Tian reached out his hand and stroked his temples:


    "Oh Is it that serious? "


    "It looks serious." The boss can only say that. If it''s not serious, isn''t it that the holy things given by adults are not OK?


    "Then I''ll see for myself." Lang Tian thought about it and said.


    No matter.

 Chapter 1687

    It''s settled, but it seems that Lang Tian doesn''t like to see outsiders, and the antique owner knows it very well.


    I arranged things ahead of time.


    Even Su ruanyu couldn''t be at the scene.


    Of course, antique owners can''t be there.


    The antiques boss just told Su ruanyu that she wanted to avoid and didn''t let her see Lang Tian.


    Now there are only Lang Tian, lying Su Xin and Meng Li hiding in the room.


    Looking at Su Xin lying down, Lang Tian said to himself:


    "what do you think you''re doing in front of my car?"


    Meng Li


    Great.


    So this man is the one who hit Suxin?


    She thought that this man had something to do with Su Xin before she came to save her.


    It''s simply because he hit Su Xin.


    Lang Tian sighed deeply and held out his hand. A white halo appeared on his hand, and then he covered Su Xin''s body in the air.


    And these white halos turned into dots and penetrated into Su Xin''s body.


    Because across the space, Meng Li can''t feel what power he is using.


    Su Xin''s body has also absorbed a lot of this energy, and Lang Tian has been continuously exporting it.


    About two minutes later, Su Xin''s hand moves, and Lang genius stops outputting his power. He is planning to leave, but he doesn''t expect that Su Xin has opened his eyes.


    "Who are you? Where am I? " Su Xin asked weakly.


    When he was seen, Lang Tian stopped and said with great interest:


    "you are greedy."


    It took so much to wake up.


    "What?" Su Xin''s brain is confused. She feels as if she has been sleeping for some time, but this time is quite painful.


    Why do you wake up and say she''s greedy.


    Meng Li quietly watched the scene in the space, um


    This kind of dialogue is inexplicably familiar.


    Could it be that


    So will they love each other if they go on like this?


    I don''t know why, she has this intuition from the words they met and said.


    Seeing Su Xin''s confused and puzzled eyes, Lang Tian couldn''t help saying:


    "I saved you. Thank you very much."


    Meng Li


    Basically, I can confirm that this man is shameless.


    It''s clear that she bumped someone into her. On the other hand, she said she saved her life. Could su Xin be grateful?


    Su Xin side head looked around the environment, is a ward, she tried to raise her hand, and want to sit up, and then found that he also inserted a tube.


    She lay down again and looked at Lang Tian with great effort.


    Seeing that Lang Tian was dressed in formal clothes and handsome, she said:


    "am I ill? Are you a doctor? "


    Then he muttered to himself:


    "are doctors so handsome now?"


    When he was praised as handsome, Lang Tian didn''t reject him. He hooked his lips and said, "doctors don''t have my ability."


    Su Xin asked curiously, "who are you?"


    Lang Tian: "you don''t care about your own situation at all? Ask me as soon as you wake up? "


    It''s so stupid. The focus is amazing. Can you even forget about being hit by a car?


    Su Xin


    "Gone." Lang Tian saw that it was late, and he didn''t plan to say more. He said so indifferently and walked out of the room.


    Su ruanyu couldn''t wait outside because of the arrangement of the owner of the antique shop. When Lang Tian went out, he saw the owner and said softly:


    "you call people back, and they wake up inside."


    Naturally, the boss is a compliment, boasting that Tianshen is good at everything and so on


    For these words, Lang Tian look indifferent, and will not feel proud, turned and left the hospital.


    Su ruanyu received a phone call and said that her daughter was well. She rushed to the ward from the first floor of the hospital. She saw Su Xin lying on the bed and looked confused, but she really woke up.


    Hanging heart finally put down, also heart sigh each other means so magical, can''t help crying.


    But she was always strong, and she didn''t want to be too weak in front of her daughter. After a few tears, she stopped crying. Red eyes went to Su Xin and said:


    "you''re awake."


    "Do you know? You''re scared to death. "


    Su Xin is a little confused: "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t you remember? You were hit by a car. " Su ruanyu asked.


    Su Xin''s eyes became more and more confused, and then her memory began to come back slowly. At that time, she was walking on the road and saw a car coming towards her. Before she could react, a pain made her unconscious.


    I was hit by a car.


    "I''m not waking up, mom. Don''t worry." See Su ruanyu red eyes, sensible Su Xin mouth comfort way.Su ruanyu wants to talk but stops. She wants to say that she would have become a vegetable. If she hadn''t asked for help herself, she still doesn''t know what it would be like.


    I don''t know how much it will cost


    "Who is that man?" In Su Xin''s mind is Lang Tian''s face.


    Man?


    Su ruanyu thought that Su Xin was talking about the owner of the antique shop, so she casually said:


    "he is a friend of mine, come to see you."


    Su Xin But he said he saved me


    Su ruanyu''s eyes were erratic and said with a guilty heart: "maybe he just said it at will."


    "This kind of thing still needs the doctor to come, you have created a miracle now."


    Su Xin didn''t know what miracle was.


    "No..."


    Su Xin hesitated. No one came to visit the patient and told the patient that he had saved her. Who would make such a joke? Besides, the man looked serious and cold, not so boring.


    Her heart was full of doubts. Looking at her mother''s eyes, she felt that things were unusual. She wanted to continue questioning, but Su ruanyu stood up and said:


    "yes, I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Although it''s unusual to wake up her daughter, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t trust medical methods at all.


    Follow up recuperation has to be carried out in the hospital.


    My daughter was so good that she was alive.


    In fact, this is good. If the person who was lying unconscious in the hospital bed and wanted to become a vegetable suddenly becomes energetic and lively, how many people will doubt it.


    Maybe someone will take it for research.


    Su ruanyu tried to think the worst of things.


    For Su Xin so soon wake up, the whole hospital is shocked, what experts have come to see Su Xin''s physical condition.


    The result of the examination is that the brain trauma of the car accident is still there. According to the truth, people can''t wake up, but she just created a miracle and woke up, which is shocking.


    However, this situation is not the first time in the medical field. There are cases at home and abroad. They don''t regard Su Xin as an alternative.


    Moreover, although Su Xin wakes up, it doesn''t mean she can rest easy. She still needs to continue to receive treatment in the hospital, otherwise she may fall into coma again at any time due to physical reasons.


    After checking Su Xin, they have no means to find that there is a force in Su Xin''s body, which is slowly repairing her damaged body.

 Chapter 1688

    Meng Li follows Lang Tian and is taken to a palace by him.


    Meng Li only knew that he came to the palace through an extremely dark channel.


    The degree of darkness in the passage can be said to be extreme. Meng Li couldn''t see what was on the road until she reached the palace.


    The palace is also gloomy. There is no so-called magnificence, but every pillar and brick is black.


    Even the ground is black.


    And the palace is full of Yin Qi, which was sensed by Meng Li in that moment because of his short-term spatial change.


    The release of mental power can not see the scene outside the palace, because mental power can not penetrate the palace and extend out.


    She didn''t worry, because it was a harvest to be able to come to this place.


    If the estimation is correct, this place may be the man''s home. Shunteng can be regarded as the place where he wants to come.


    He must be regarded as an alien, belonging to the scope of her investigation. He was sitting in the middle of the palace, looking at the empty hall with his head propped up, and he didn''t know what to think.


    observed the man as like as two peas before his discovery. He found that his body was just like human beings except for his strength.


    Now that he is in this place full of Yin Qi and death Qi, he will not be affected. This makes Meng Li wonder what power in his body can keep his body from being affected?


    But also can directly wake up Su Xin, for her, no matter is the boundary force or spirit force can''t do.


    Even if it is to drink vitality liquid directly, it can''t save Su Xin.


    Since the spirit can not see the situation outside, Meng Li can only choose to go out in person.


    She carefully used her power to move her space out of the palace.


    Meng Li looked back at Lang Tian before he left. He was very dull. He was dressed in dark clothes. In the darkness, he felt like he wanted to blend in at any time.


    It''s like a statue in the shape of a human, motionless.


    Meng Li left the palace, only to find that the land outside is also black. Looking up, it is gloomy above, and there is a thick atmosphere around it. Meng Li feels that it is a bit like the underworld.


    But I didn''t see the soul.


    Simply direct release of mental power, see the situation let her some surprise, this is not some like the underworld.


    This is the underworld.


    But the underworld was different from the underworld she had seen before.


    What I have been to before is to enter the gate of the underworld, and then have the power to guide the soul to the path of reincarnation, and forget the past on the way. Finally, the form of this life no longer exists, and becomes a group of soul force to go to the past, and there is a new form in the next life.


    That is to die, and that is to go by the soul itself.


    And here, it seems that there are so-called guidance ambassadors. They are like guides and robots, mechanically and numbly guiding the way of reincarnation to the souls coming in.


    Meng Li released his mental energy to look at these so-called guides and found that their bodies are more exaggerated than those of the owners of antique shops outside. They have souls in their bodies, but their bodies have no heartbeat. They are as simple as a body.


    Anyway, although the owner''s heartbeat is weak, it is stronger than that.


    And their movements are also very rigid. It''s very hard to make an expression.


    Meng Li didn''t know what method they used to make the body exist in the reincarnation world and look like a living person, but what puzzled her was that since the body has become like this, why not insist? Why not choose to abandon the shackles of the body and directly exist in the state of soul.


    I live in the underworld anyway.


    Meng Li carefully smoothed things out, so that man is the boss of the underworld? Or the big guy in the underworld, the so-called person who stands at the top has not seen him.


    Whenever there are managers in the underworld.


    She told 6018 what she had found.


    6018 is quite interesting: "generally speaking, there is no so-called manager in the underworld."


    "You see, there is no real manager in the world."


    Meng Li thinks that it is true that the so-called emperor of heaven was born just because the world needs order and the society needs operation and development. They just rule and change dynasties. They change dynasties in a hundred or several hundred years, and they are not immortal.


    And if there is such a manager in a small single Yin world, what will he manage?


    The Yin world has its own power system, which makes these people seem to have a lot of excess.


    However, 6018 also said that generally speaking, they are not so determined, and they can''t make a direct decision that their existence is useless.


    She felt that more observation was needed.


    Instead of hiding in the space, he was directly transformed into a "staff member", who was the guide.


    She pretends to be stiff and walks in the Yin world. She is a soul, but she is not afraid of the Yin Qi.Walking towards the place with more souls, the soul didn''t respond to Meng Li, but a guide had some doubts when he saw Meng Li.


    I haven''t seen this man


    "Are you new?" A guide stares at Meng Li and asks.


    He was a middle-aged man with a mediocre appearance and numb eyes. He didn''t get angry at all.


    Wearing a long gown and mandarin jacket, he spoke in a tone of no emotion.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Then you stand by." The man gave Meng Li a place.


    Meng Li is also a man now. His facial features are transformed at will. He is not outstanding. Standing with a man, he looks like a friend.


    There are such guides everywhere, and those souls can ask who they want.


    There comes a soul, a woman. It''s probably because Meng Li is two people here. She seems to be more reliable. She moves over.


    "Excuse me, am I dead?" She asked cautiously.


    Meng Li nodded heavily to the guide beside him:


    "yes."


    "Why did I die..." The woman''s expression was the most that Meng Li''s guide had ever seen.


    They all refuse to believe that they are dead, and they are still deeply attached to the world.


    "You can start the next life." Meng Li is loading wooden people here, but the guide beside her is very familiar with the work process and begins to show the way to the woman.


    At the same time, his hand also points to the road of reincarnation, which is the most lively and crowded, quite different from this one.


    The woman shook her head and said:


    "no, I don''t want to live my next life in case you cheat me."


    The guide lifted his eyelids, and his face was still expressionless and without fluctuation. He said nothing else, but mechanically and numbly:


    "please go if you have nothing to do."


    "The way has been pointed out."


    The woman felt very strange, and she was afraid. Her light soul stepped back a lot and looked at Meng Li and the guide quietly.

 Chapter 1689

    Meng Li asked the guide:


    "is this your daily work?"


    The guide didn''t even move his head:


    "yes, you should."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment:


    "don''t you think this kind of life is boring?"


    The guide then turned his head and gave Meng Li a strange look:


    "so why are you here?"


    Meng Li


    She doesn''t know why she''s here, or can she talk about it here?


    "We''ll be back in the world. It''s really boring here." After a while, I heard the guide say.


    Meng Li is surprised to hear that these people still want to go back to the world?


    What kind of operation is this.


    "But we are not normal people now." Meng Li asked again.


    Now the guide looked at Meng Li with a neurotic look:


    "no, if you mind this, what qualifications do you have here?"


    Meng Li also wanted to go deep into the story. Anyway, he didn''t have to be afraid to show his true feelings. He slipped away. However, at this time, the guide said in disgust:


    "you''d better learn from others."


    I don''t talk to the retarded.


    Now Meng Li could only nod his head helplessly:


    "OK."


    When I go, I look at the guide. Is their job just to guide these souls?


    She moved slowly, while the woman who came to ask came to Meng Li and looked at him:


    "you seem to have a body."


    Meng Li nodded without hesitation: "yes."


    "Are you ghosts? Do you want to drink Mengpo soup and cross Naihe bridge? "


    Meng Li pointed to the road of reincarnation:


    "it''s not so complicated. You''ll end up in the next life."


    Woman:


    "I don''t want to open my next life. Can I be the same as you?"


    In the woman''s heart, these ghosts in the underworld are very bad. They must have some ability.


    At that time, she may return to the world and say that she can''t see her relatives and friends, which is a chance in her heart and makes her very excited.


    Meng Li said to the woman,


    "follow me."


    The woman''s face immediately appeared a surprise expression, after all, look at each other, think it''s so good.


    She followed Meng Li step by step. Meng Li took her to the previous guide and said to him:


    "she wants to be our kind of existence."


    The guide looked at the woman: "she is such a weak soul that she can''t do our work. If several evil spirits attack her, she will be swallowed."


    can''t you


    Meng Li, after hearing this, said that he was surprised in the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect that this man could understand this truth.


    When it comes to a strong soul, it can''t resist at all. Instead, if the soul always exists in the underworld and doesn''t die, it will be consumed little by little because it resists the traction of the underworld.


    On this thought, Meng Li Cai felt that there seemed to be no strong pulling force in the Yin world.


    Her soul is strong enough, even when she comes to the underworld, she doesn''t feel very strong. But looking at this woman, she can see that her traction is not strong enough. She doesn''t need to pay much strength to resist at will.


    So it''s a problem in the Yin world that leads to these managers?


    Or is it because of these managers that there are problems in the underworld?


    Or the soul can''t hold the place, these guides have such a body?


    "You go, and you''re not qualified." The guide said to the woman indifferently.


    Every day, there are countless people who want to be their own existence. If everyone is qualified, then who is going to be reincarnated? Are they all in the underworld?


    Meng Li looks at the rejected woman and expects her to ask what she wants to ask. Sure enough, the woman does not live up to her expectations and asks:


    "how can I be qualified?"


    Meng Li also wants to know what they want to choose.


    The guide just had a cold face: "no, you''re too late."


    Woman: "but..."


    The guide began to be impatient. He didn''t listen to the woman''s words at all. He yelled directly:


    "if you don''t roll, I''ll send someone to escort you to the reincarnation road."


    Suddenly turned over, directly scared the woman all over a shake, she looked at the guide in fear, looked at his faint blue face and the seeping eyes, a few steps trot away.


    "You are too stupid to know anything." After the woman ran away, the guide looked at Meng Li without worry.


    Now more and more people come in from outside.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything and walked away silently. She once again chose to talk to others.She just changed the routine of several guides and didn''t get any different information, which made her a little disappointed. She found a place to stand for several hours and observed the operation of the underworld.


    At first, I thought it strange that there were many guides in the underworld. But after a long time, I found that they were in good order. The more they looked, the more harmonious they were. It seemed that the underworld should exist like this.


    Some things Meng Li didn''t figure out, but now it''s not convenient to ask the man in the hall directly.


    But before he left, he took a look at the man quietly. The man was still sitting in the main hall. At this time, he looked at the empty hall. He suddenly saw that there was a kind of imperial hegemony, as if he was overlooking his own world, and as if he was looking down on his subjects. There were too many emotions in his eyes, and a kind of arrogant ambition seemed to jump out of his eyes.


    Meng Li thinks that this man is imagining something great.


    She left a space mark here and went back along with the space mark she left in the sun.


    This time she had no burden, because she had come to the underworld and left her mark. It was easy for her to come back.


    Before that antique owner disappeared, he was basically sure to come to the underworld. I didn''t expect him to come to such a place at that time.


    But what channel did the boss come through?


    Will it call the gate of the underworld?


    But it''s certain that when she followed the man to the underworld, she didn''t come in through the gate of the underworld, but through a dark and boundless passage. This time she went back, it was the same way.


    Meng Li returned to the world and changed back to his own appearance, but his clothes still turned into modern clothes.


    Think of Su Xin all wake up, oneself also should see.


    He went to the hospital.


    Taking some tonic to the hospital, Su Xin is lying in the hospital bed. Su ruanyu is wiping her face. Xu has been in the underworld for too long. It''s the next day.


    "Here you are, floret." Su Xin glanced at Meng Li with the remaining light and said in surprise.


    Then he had to struggle to sit up, or Meng Li went over and pressed her down, saying:


    "just lie down."


    "You''re back, Wuwu..." Su Xin wanted to cry, she said:


    "you almost couldn''t see me, but I''m lucky..."


    Su ruanyu white Su heart one eye: "nonsense what."

 Chapter 1690

    Then Su Xin began to murmur to Meng Li about her experience and how unlucky she was to be hit by a car.


    Su ruanyu regained her cold and pure appearance, and asked Meng Li:


    "did you have breakfast?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I have eaten."


    "Mom, don''t you go to work?" Su Xin asked.


    Su ruanyu asked: "I went to work, who will take care of you?"


    Meng Li said:


    "I''ll do it."


    Su Xin is not polite either, mainly because she wants to get along with Meng Li alone. She also says:


    "Mom, go ahead, I''m fine."


    Ever since she woke up, she felt like a normal person. It was her mother and the doctor who were too careful to let her out of bed.


    It''s said that the body is still traumatized and not suitable for sports.


    Su ruanyu didn''t feel at ease, but she thought that there was something urgent for her to deal with, so she said to Meng Li:


    "Xiaohua, are you ok?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I have nothing to do today, specially to accompany Su Xin."


    "Please take care of her. I''ll be back in a few hours at most. Remember, don''t let her get out of bed. It''s better to lie flat and keep her head still." Su ruanyu asked.


    Meng Li nodded, full of good.


    Su ruanyu left safely, leaving Meng Li and Su Xin in the ward.


    Su Xin wants to sit up. Meng Li stops her:


    "I promised my aunt."


    "But I really have no problem. I know exactly how my body feels." Su Xin is helpless.


    But Meng Li still insisted on not letting her sit up.


    Su Xin


    Forget it. I can''t beat them.


    Su Xin felt that she was going to be bored and asked Meng Li: "how did you feel when you went there a few days ago?"


    Meng Li thought that she said she was going to play in other places. In fact, she was following the owner of an antique shop. However, in order to justify herself, she had made preparations earlier. She read some introductions on the Internet and shared them with others.


    Then, without blushing and beating heart, he said that he was happy in the process of traveling and what he saw and heard.


    Fortunately, Su Xin is not the kind of person who inquires into the bottom of the matter. He didn''t let Meng Li lie so hard.


    They have a chat, Meng Li always want to find a chance to ask Su Xin about her father.


    I said I was missing before, but I didn''t say how long I was missing or how.


    Moreover, it seems that the owner of an antique shop knows where her father is, but Meng Li looks at Su Xin happily and doesn''t say it.


    I feel that it''s not good to open your mouth.


    If Su Xin takes the initiative to mention it, she can continue the topic.


    Chatting and chatting, the question suddenly said in Meng Li''s mind:


    "ah Li, the man is coming."


    She felt his breath and felt it necessary to tell Meng Li.


    Smell speech, Meng Li immediately release mental power, sure enough to see Lang Tian has arrived in the corridor, see the direction is to come here.


    It''s a good thing to ask for help, or you''ll be exposed to his vision.


    Sure enough, as a species different from her, Wenqing has some unique advantages. For example, she can feel it for the first time, but she can''t.


    Meng Li said to Su Xin:


    "I suddenly remember something. I want to go out."


    Su Xin saw Meng Li''s face was a little worried, and felt that he didn''t have time to ask, so she said:


    "go ahead, I''ll ring the bell if I have something to do."


    Meng Li nodded. Since he said he was in a hurry, he left the ward without stopping.


    When she got out of the ward, she found a secret corner to wrap herself in space, and then drove the space to Lang Tian''s body in the corridor.


    Lang Tian felt his shoulder sink again. He looked back doubtfully, but he didn''t see anything.


    But this time it left an impression in his heart. After all, the same feeling happened twice, and anyone would take it to his heart.


    It''s one thing to remember.


    He pushed open the door of Su Xin''s room and strode in. When he saw Su Xin, he didn''t know why he came here unconsciously.


    Maybe it''s because it''s boring.


    Su Xin is very sober this time. She also finds that the man in front of her is very handsome, which is more beautiful than the male stars on TV.


    "Are you my mother''s friend?" She asked curiously.


    Lang Tian walked a few steps, came to her, looked at her condescensively, and said faintly:


    "you say so."


    "What, weird." Su Xin is so cute.


    Lang Tian even laughed. He felt why he came.Because I think it''s fun.


    Meng Li felt more and more when he saw this scene, so are these two a pair?


    One is an ordinary man, the other is a man who lives in the palace of the underworld and doesn''t even have a heartbeat.


    "How are you?" He asked faintly.


    Su Xin nodded: "well, although I''m lying now, I''m better." Su Xin is a familiar person, and it''s easy to put down her guard.


    From getting along with Meng Li, we can see that we didn''t know each other long, but Su Xin thought they were good friends.


    "By the way, you said you saved me. How did you save me?" When Su Xin woke up, she thought about it.


    Mother also did not give her a statement, so see Lang Tian, in the heart is still curious, he asked.


    Lang Tian joked: "how do you want me to save you?"


    Su Xin feels that the other party is teasing her, but she can''t find any evidence. She chokes and says, "I don''t believe you''re saving me. You''re not a doctor."


    "Hum..."


    "How about I let you go back to what you were before?" Lang Tian suddenly attaches himself and stares at Su Xin with deep eyes.


    Su Xin''s eyes look at each other. Because she is close to her, she can clearly see Lang Tian''s perfect face. Such a handsome person stares at her, which gives her a lot of pressure.


    At a certain moment, she felt her heart beat faster, which made her flustered and ran away from her eyes.


    My face turned red before I knew it.


    Meng Li, hiding in space, can only help his forehead


    Seeing Su Xin''s red face, Lang Tian couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching it. He said rather shamelessly:


    "well It feels good. "


    "You are a rascal!" Su Xin was angry again.


    Lang Tian is still bending over. Su Xin can even see clearly the texture of his lips. Masculinity is also a sin. Su Xin feels that she is going to be unable to stand it.


    "Get out of the way, don''t do that." She felt very uncomfortable.


    Lang Tian picked an eyebrow: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "What do you say?" Su Xin asked.


    Lang Tian chuckled and put his finger on his lips: "Shh..."


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s like what I''ve done to you."


    "Or..." Then he held out his hand to lift Su Xin''s hair, put it on the tip of his nose and looked at him askance:


    "what do you want me to do to you?"

 Chapter 1691

    Su Xin screamed in her heart:


    to death


    On the face is carrying a pair of unmoved appearance, but this expression is not very good, a look is forced so, in Lang Tian''s eyes there is a bit funny.


    It''s kind of cute.


    When Su Xin pulled the quilt and covered his face, Lang genius stood up and said to Su Xin:


    "I''ll come back to play with you another day."


    "Well, don''t have any more accidents. Walk carefully."


    If something happens again, it''s a problem that you can''t help yourself.


    This girl doesn''t look at the road when she walks


    If she had driven faster at that time, she would be broken now.


    "Don''t come. I don''t think I want to see you..." Su Xin murmured in a low voice, how can mother have such abnormal friends.


    But she didn''t plan to tell her mother that her friend was like this.


    I always think I can''t say it.


    At this time, Lang Tian had already come to the door. He turned around and looked at Su Xin calmly, saying:


    "remember little guy, my name is Lang Tian."


    "Lang Tian..." Su Xin repeated it and asked: "do you have this surname?"


    I don''t feel very much. I don''t have this surname around me.


    Lang Tian''s eyes were deep for a moment, and said indifferently:


    "how could it not be?"


    "In a word, you can remember it for me. Don''t forget my name."


    His tone was a bit overbearing.


    Su Xin immediately stopped her voice and saw Lang Tian standing still at the door. Then she said: "OK, Lang Tian, I remember."


    Lang Tian just went out of the door. As soon as he left, Meng Li went back to the ward. Seeing that Su Xin''s face was still red, he pretended not to know: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "You''re back." Su Xin vomited a breath greatly, if just small flower is in, oneself also need not so embarrassed.


    "Is your business done?" Su Xin asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "well, it''s just about making a phone call outside."


    "Oh, oh..." Su Xin added:


    "my mother''s friend came to see me just now." She said.


    Meng Li nodded: "what are you blushing about?"


    Su Xin covers her face with a quilt:


    "because she is a handsome guy, hee hee..."


    Meng Li


    It''s beautiful.


    If the man named Lang Tian looks ugly, the story will be different, but it can''t blame Su Xin. People are visual animals, and everyone likes to see beautiful people or things.


    Lang Tian


    Is it a real name or a fake name? However, according to this character of the man, generally speaking, is not in the mood to leave a false name.


    Especially others are interested in Su Xin.


    "You like him?" Meng Li asked bluntly.


    I don''t know why. Meng Li doesn''t want Su Xin to like Lang Tian. He can''t tell why, but he just doesn''t want to.


    "What." Su Xin was even more embarrassed. She said:


    "am I such a casual person? It seems that I''ve only seen him twice in total. I can''t get along with him for less than half an hour. How can I fall in love with him so easily? "


    "Then you..." Meng Li hesitated.


    Su Xin stretched out her hand, pinched the end of her little finger with her thumb, and looked at Meng Li with her eyes narrowed. Her expression was so cute that she said:


    "it seems that if you have a little heart, you just lose it, but it''s normal. After all, I see handsome guys often have heart."


    Meng Li


    "I''ll forget it in a few days. Don''t tell my mother." She added.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no way."


    Then she began to try to strangle their love in the cradle, and she said:


    "is that man very good at teasing?"


    Su Xin nodded: "well..."


    It''s true to think of his every move.


    Meng Li said, "that''s it."


    She also does not say to the depth, looking at Su Xin with meaningful eyes.


    Go to the brain to mend it.


    Anyway, from the fact that Lang Tianming bumps into Su Xin, but still claims to be a benefactor, Meng Li feels that this person is not good.


    Su Xin was really thinking, is a handsome, flirtatious and fanatical man the same to other girls?


    If it''s true, all his reactions are expected by him, and they are also the results he hopes to see. This kind of person is good at teasing others.


    In short, Su Xin is not very happy.


    Heart also followed quiet down, Meng Li felt that as long as Su Xin had this view of Lang Tian, the next time we met, we couldn''t easily be stirred.


    Meng Li accompanies Su Xin all the time. She doesn''t leave the hospital until Su ruanyu comes back.


    After she left, Su ruanyu asked Su Xin:"How do you know this friend?"


    "Naturally." Su Xin didn''t do it, he thought, blurting out.


    "What is natural." Meng Li''s figure appeared in Su ruanyu''s mind. She always felt uneasy.


    I feel that the feeling of my daughter''s friend is too mysterious to see through.


    But according to their own experience, not even a young girl can not see through.


    If you can''t see through, can it be some kind of existence?


    After all, she knew that the world was not so simple that only normal people existed.


    Su Xin thought for a while. Seeing her mother''s serious face, she didn''t dare to say that she opened the door to a stranger in the middle of the night when she was in her hometown. If she said it, her mother would scold her.


    Then he said, "it''s just having friends in common, and then chatting and chatting. I feel very congenial."


    "Really?" Su ruanyu stares at her daughter and sees that her daughter is obviously guilty.


    She said, "you were born to me. I don''t know which words you say are true or false."


    Su Xin immediately suffered a face: "Mom, don''t you like Xiaohua?"


    "No, I just think she''s mysterious..." Su ruanyu murmured.


    "I''ve shown you my ID card, but it''s still mysterious?" Su Xin is speechless.


    Su ruanyu sighed and looked at Su Xin without saying anything, which made Su Xin more and more flustered. Then she could not help talking about the process of meeting Meng Li.


    It sounds logical, and Su ruanyu can''t pick out any problems, but she still keeps an extra eye on it, and says:


    "you should pay more attention to her and see if she is weird."


    "There''s nothing weird about it." Su Xin is kind and tired. She feels that her mother thinks too much.


    How can Meng Xiaohua be a bad man


    Su ruanyu sighed. She just knew clearly what people were around her daughter, and her mother''s love for her daughter. Is that wrong?


    It would be bad to come with some purpose.


    Meng Li didn''t know that Su ruanyu was suspicious of her, so she didn''t panic when she knew that she was free to come and go, that is, she was found to be abnormal, and she could walk in the world with a different identity by using illusion.


    Now she is wandering outside, actually looking for the number of abnormal people like the antique shop owner.


    Since I came to this world, I haven''t been in touch with the public very much. Before, I was just busy around Suxin or the owner of an antique shop and ignored some things.

 Chapter 1692

    Meng Li began to visit every corner of the city to observe everyone who came and went, but she was surprised to find that there are many such phenomena in the society.


    Basically equal to no heartbeat state, but also like a normal person alive.


    According to Meng Li''s observation, most of them have a certain social status in the society, or are of certain use.


    For example, the existence of the owner of an antique shop should be arranged by Lantian to serve him.


    The rest of them have a high social status, but according to Meng Li''s observation, they are quite normal and have not done anything special, at least not now.


    Now she has a lot of questions in her heart. Why does Lantian ask the antique shop owner to find the so-called predestined one for the figurine?


    What''s more, Su Xin and Su ruanyu''s statues enhance their souls. What about the end?


    Just strengthening the soul?


    Listening to the conversation between Su ruanyu and the antique owner last time, it seems that they have other uses.


    And what did Lang Tian do when he put those guides back to Yang?


    Just to make them willing to work for him? That''s right. You can exchange it with other terms. There''s no need to trade back to the world, right?


    Or is it just a big cake painted by Lang Tian and no one has ever come back?


    Meng Li thought about it and shook his head. No, his judgment should be wrong. If those guides didn''t return to the world, how did these living dead people come from?


    What is langtian going to do?


    This is obviously undermining the balance between yin and Yang. Maybe this is where the world''s problems lie?


    She sighed deeply. It was dark at this time. Now Su Xin couldn''t live in her home in the hospital. She had to find a hotel outside.


    Don''t worry about the money. You can exchange a lot of money with your own gold.


    Open a good room, she went into the room, removed the magic technique, with the original appearance, the question was called out, earlier bought her food, two people hide in the room, basically a person to eat.


    She looked at it quietly and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Seeing Meng Li frowning, Wen Qing felt that eating was no longer fragrant. He held out his small hand and pressed it in the center of Meng Li''s eyebrows. He pointed to both sides of Meng Li''s eyebrows and said:


    "ah Li, don''t frown."


    Meng Li stretched his brow and touched his head:


    "well, I''m just thinking about one thing. You don''t have to worry about me, just eat your food."


    "Don''t frown," he said


    Meng Li nodded and laughed: "good."


    Seeing that Meng Li was smiling, she continued to eat with confidence. She lowered her head and pulled the shell of the crab with her little hands, as if she was impatient to peel it. She asked Meng Li:


    "ah Li, can I eat with the shell?"


    Anyway, she can''t digest it. It''s OK to eat the whole one together.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile:


    "the shell is not delicious."


    After that, she began to help Wenqing peel off her shell. Wenqing was waiting to eat. She laughed at Meng Li from time to time, blinked her eyes from time to time, and made grimaces from time to time. It really made Meng Li laugh, and her heart was almost melted by Wenqing.


    Meng Li coaxed the little girl to sleep and asked her, "ah Li, lie next to me."


    She has been lying on the bed and patted half of the bed beside her to Meng Li. Meng Li nodded but didn''t go up. She didn''t continue to pester Meng Li. She closed her eyes first and wanted to go to bed.


    The girl stops, and Meng Li has real time to be quiet. She stands in the room, thinking that before she came to and went to the underworld, she always went through a channel, which really doesn''t look like the channel of the gate of the underworld.


    She tried to summon the gate of the Yin world. Basically, every gate of the Yin world can be summoned, but this time Meng Li failed.


    Did she open it in the wrong way?


    She tried again.


    Still fruitless.


    I can only ask 6018.


    Ask him if there is any other way to summon the gate of the underworld?


    6018 said, "don''t always doubt yourself. Be confident. You can''t summon it because something is wrong."


    Meng Li Good


    She would rather she had a problem.


    There''s something wrong with the gate of the underworld. It''s really


    Without the gate of the underworld, do those who died go to life through the black channel?


    Meng Li, as a soul body in this world, really didn''t feel any traction to lead her to the underworld, but in other words, her soul strength was very hard to be affected by what forces.


    Meng Li decided to interview.


    Well


    It was the next day that Meng Li found a hospital to wait, where he was most likely to meet someone who died.


    She waited until the afternoon to see the soul of an old man floating out of the hospital, which means that he had just passed away.His soul is not solid, even a little transparent, light floating, his face expression is very complex.


    That is to say, it is true that there is a soul after death.


    It''s just that the feeling of the soul is too unreal. I feel that my existence is a little illusory.


    Meng Li made a random appearance. When he got to the old man''s side, the old man''s soul was floating in a direction. Seeing Meng Li approaching him, he stopped again. Meng Li said: "uncle, where do you want to go?"


    On the old man''s face, he regretted at the right time:


    "are you gone, too?"


    When he came out of the hospital, he found that people can''t see him, and he can''t communicate with people. People who can see him should be just like him.


    Therefore, Meng Li is dead.


    Meng Li did not retort, but nodded.


    The old man sighed: "what a pity."


    Meng Li said in a confused way, "but I don''t know where to go now. Do I want to wander the world all the time?"


    The old man frowned:


    "actually, I don''t know where I should go."


    "But I think there''s a kind of guidance in the dark, guiding me where to go."


    "I''ll go with you." Meng Li said on his own initiative.


    The old man looked at Meng Li strangely, and said, "is there anyone else in such a hurry to be reincarnated?"?


    I can''t help it. I can''t disobey that kind of guidance. Besides, I don''t have much nostalgia in the world, but this?


    "Ah All right The old man relaxed his mind. He didn''t even need to drive his soul. There was a force with him.


    Gradually, the light in front of them became worse and worse. As the light became worse and worse, everything in the sun had been emptied in their eyes. At last, it no longer existed, and their eyes turned into darkness.


    With the cold and fear of the unknown, people feel the invasion of the soul.


    It seems that there are others talking around, but they can''t hear clearly, they can''t see clearly, and they seem to be crowded


    Meng Li can almost be sure that this passage is different from the one she came to the underworld last time.

 Chapter 1693

    The reason for the crowding is that there are not only their two souls here. This should be a special passage for the dead. There are many other souls here.


    There are many births every day in the world. Of course, there are many people leaving. Reincarnation is a circle, which cannot escape.


    And Lang Tian in and out of, is their special, Meng Li think maybe just don''t want to squeeze with these souls.


    Meng Li asked the old man around him in a low voice:


    "uncle, are you still around?"


    Then no one answered Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li guess if he''s lost.


    Gradually, some light was restored in front of my eyes and became gloomy. After a look at the scene in front of me, I came to the underworld.


    Sure enough, there are still some souls who come with Meng Li. Meng Li finds the old man who comes with her among the many souls, but finds that he has consciously gone to the path of reincarnation, and does not even ask the guides in the Yin world.


    Leaving the back gradually blurred, he seems to have forgotten Meng from this person, also did not look back, as if walking calmly.


    The old man must be satisfied with his life, otherwise he would not have gone to the road of reincarnation so soon.


    Now that they have all come, Meng Li goes to the palace of Lang Tian for a tour.


    But this time, Lang Tian is not here, and it doesn''t prevent her from coming. She just walked around Lang Tian''s palace and found that


    Lang is too poor.


    Only this palace looks good, but there is nothing valuable.


    Do you have good things with you?


    Just, I''m not here to be the thief. I care what I do.


    Lang Tian is not here. Meng Li is back in the sun. She wants to observe another thing.


    But before that, she should go to the hospital first. She thinks that Lang Tian may go to find Su Xin.


    When Meng Li rushes to the hospital and stands at the door of Su Xin''s ward, she hears the voice inside. She releases her mental energy and sees Lang Tian talking to Su Xin.


    Meng Su said that he had not sent a message to the door of the hospital.


    I hope Su Xin has sent Lang Tian away. Now many things are not clear. It''s not convenient to see Lang Tian.


    The main reason is that others can''t see it, but Lang Tian should be able to see that she is a soul body.


    Su Xin looked at the mobile phone, thinking whether to let Xiaohua see Lang Tian or not.


    In order to avoid this amorous Lang Tian thinking that he wants to introduce his friends to him, if he knows his friends, it is another degree of integration into his own circle.


    It''s not appropriate to think about it.


    "You go, my friend will come in a moment." Su Xin said to Lang Tian.


    Lang Tianhao asked in his spare time:


    "can''t your friends see the light?"


    Su Xin snorted: "what are you saying?"


    "Are you so cheeky? Do you have to stay here? " She asked.


    "Or am I in charge of making friends?"


    This made Lang Tian speechless. He had no choice but to smile. He took out a handkerchief from his body, pulled Su Xin''s hand and put it in her palm, saying:


    "when you think about me, you can see it and think about people."


    Su Xin suddenly got goose bumps, looked disgusted, and touched the handkerchief with her finger pulp. The texture was very good.


    My heart is swaying. This is a clean man.


    She didn''t speak, but Lang Tian turned and left. When he disappeared here, Meng Li came to the ward. After a while, Su ruanyu came.


    As soon as she came out of the company, she had a conversation with Su Xin and said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go shopping together."


    Meng Li nodded, but Su Xin wanted to say nothing.


    Out of the ward door, Su ruanyu said to Meng Li:


    "I''m sorry for Su Xin. She''s sick, and I don''t have time to cook for her. I buy food outside every day."


    Then he said:


    "I also want to take good care of her, but if I don''t earn money, no one will bear the medical expenses, ah..."


    Meng Li thought about Su Xin''s father again and wanted to mention it, but he always felt that it was not appropriate. Instead, Su ruanyu began to ask Meng Li: "I heard that you are here for tourism?"


    She said in her heart, who has traveled so long?


    Meng Li glanced at Su ruanyu, almost understood each other''s meaning, and said with a smile:


    "yes, but something happened to Su Xin. As a friend, I still want to accompany her here."


    "Don''t your family worry about coming out so long?" Su ruanyu asked suspiciously.


    Meng Li''s nonsense came out of his mouth: "they have gone abroad, and they don''t care where I go."


    Su ruanyu asked thoughtfully, "is that right?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Su ruanyu sighed:


    "then your family background should be very good, and I think you are unusual."Su ruanyu''s words, even if she tried, were beating. She just wanted to tell Meng Li that she was on guard against her.


    You have to weigh up what you want to do.


    Meng Li sighs slightly. He doesn''t say anything. Feel free. What do you think of love.


    Just thinking about what is Su ruanyu worried about?


    He specially found a restaurant and told the patient to eat. After buying the meal, he went back to the ward. Meng Li said that he had eaten it. Su ruanyu couldn''t help looking at Meng Li again and said: "I don''t see you eat all the time. In fact, it doesn''t matter if I eat any more."


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    After she left, Su Xin looked at Su ruanyu helplessly:


    "Mom, what are you doubting?"


    "Xiaohua is such a good person. You make her chill."


    Su ruanyu white daughter one eye: "lack heart eye."


    Meng Li didn''t leave the hospital too far. When he released his mental strength, he saw someone on the fifth floor being rescued, but he couldn''t come back to the hospital depending on the operation.


    She''s waiting for each other''s souls to come out.


    If the man who is willing to go to the world of Yin is not willing to wait for his soul.


    Meng Li waited until midnight. In the middle of the night, the man was completely out of breath and pushed out of the operating room to declare the rescue failed.


    This is a middle-aged woman, her face looks very vicissitudes.


    And I''ve been following my body and trying to go back to my body.


    But her body has been dilapidated, it was caused by a tragic car accident.


    That''s right, so many people in the world, especially those who died unexpectedly, are mostly unwilling.


    Meng Li couldn''t go away, so he looked at her quietly. It didn''t help to see how hard she tried. He looked at her distress.


    So what should we do if we don''t want to go?


    She should not wander the world in a state of soul all the time, because she didn''t see any soul wandering in the sun.


    The woman went crazy and kept trying, her face twisted.

 Chapter 1694

    It''s just that all the efforts are useless.


    Meng Li can''t help but show up. She turns her head and looks at Meng Li. Her voice is a little sharp and asks:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li: "do you want to go back?"


    The woman looks at Meng Li suspiciously. Her intuition tells her that the other person may be the same as her.


    "Of course, I want to go back. I''m not willing to die like this."


    Meng Li said faintly: "but life and death have a destiny. Where can we start all over again?"


    "Why not?" The woman asked in a sharp voice:


    "good people don''t deserve to die. There''s no reason at all."


    Meng Li asked: "is there no power to lead you to reincarnation?"


    "Reincarnation? "Traction?" The woman sneered:


    "I won''t go."


    Meng Li said softly, "if you don''t want to go, don''t go?"


    "I don''t want to go. Can you tie me? What a joke. " Women retort.


    Meng Li thought for a moment, it seems that the traction force is much less, even an ordinary soul can''t be forced to pull in the past.


    "If you don''t go, have you ever thought about the consequences?" She asked again.


    "The woman said:" what can be the consequences, anyway, I have tried once, is there death to take me away


    Meng Li sighed and turned away. Before he left, he said casually, "it''s up to you."


    After she left, the woman began to look for Meng Li''s figure. She felt that the person before was very mysterious and looked like a real person.


    I''m not sure if the other person is a soul. If the other person is an individual and can see her, the other person must have the ability.


    There is no way to help her.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li''s figure is hard to find.


    She just found a place to stay quietly, release her mental strength and observe the woman all the time.


    I know the woman is looking for her, but she will not appear again.


    At 4 a.m., a sudden force of suction made the woman''s soul go out of control and quickly in a certain direction.


    Because the suction is too big, and she is very resistant, leading to her soul almost deformation.


    Meng Li followed the soul and found that she was sucked into a big dark stone. However, because of its sudden suction on the soul, its whole body was emitting a faint green light.


    And the stone is in a cemetery in the suburbs.


    There are many cemeteries here, full of Yin Qi, and because of the existence of that stone, it is even more gloomy here.


    The woman is so sucked into the stone, so fast that she did not see, Meng Li just heard a scream.


    Then some souls were sucked in, intermittently, for half an hour or so, there were souls coming. They were sucked in very fast, Meng Li didn''t see any faces.


    Finally, when the dark green light gradually weakened, until the light was completely extinguished, no soul was absorbed.


    Maybe these souls are unwilling to go to the Yin world, but they can''t stay in the world by force. They will be inhaled here. This is also the reason why there are not many souls wandering in the Yang world despite the weak traction.


    This is probably what Lang Tian thought, but


    Meng Li explored this stone. The power of its existence is the power of swallowing. That is to say, these souls are swallowed when they go in. They can''t live any more.


    Even close to her, you can feel the power of swallowing to erode her.


    Meng was a little far away from this stone, and he understood the two outcomes of whether he wanted to go to the underworld or not.


    The next day, Meng Li went around again to gather Yin Qi, and found that this is not the only stone in the city, there are many directions.


    After a few days of observation, we found that they all started to devour souls at 4 a.m., trying to ensure that there would not be a soul in the world of Yang.


    This way


    Just a few days later, Meng Li was very tired. At night, he had to observe the stones that would devour his soul, while at day, he had to investigate the living dead.


    There are many living dead people in the society. She should at least know what influence their existence has on the society, or whether their actions are harmful to nature, so as to judge the real intention of Lang Tian to arrange them in the world.


    So busy, even don''t have time to appear in front of Su Xin, more can''t know the progress of Su Xin and Lang Tian.


    Asked to see Meng Li so tired, distressed to death, crossed his waist and directly ordered Meng Li:


    "ah Li, if you don''t rest, my baby will run away from home."


    Meng Li immediately put down the information and laughed:


    "I''m the soul, so it''s not a big problem."


    "It''s not big. You can''t bear it mentally." I''m not happy to ask.


    Meng Li''s heart is a little relieved, at least the child still knows that she loves her, OK, just depend on her.


    She obediently lay down, probably these days is too tired, just lay down actually fell asleep.And ask for love to see Meng Li asleep, satisfied to smile, from the hands of a bottle of vitality liquid, put on Meng Li eyebrow.


    This thing may have little effect on Ali, but it can relieve her fatigue.


    The vitality liquid is immersed in the center of Meng Li''s eyebrows, and then the rosefinch''s shadow looms in the center of her eyebrows. She is willing to ask for love. She realizes that Meng Li''s soul needs vitality liquid, and she falls on it.


    Meng Li in his sleep only feels that he is tired at the beginning, covered with dust for many days, and then suddenly washed by water.


    And the shadow of rosefinch hovers in her sleep, leaping and soaring


    In her dream, Meng Li is in a good mood. She simply rides on the shadow of rosefinch. When she rides on it, the shadow of rosefinch calls and takes her to the sky.


    Roam in the sea of clouds, where are stratiform clouds, like mountains.


    At a certain moment, Meng Li''s body and mind relaxed, and some of her bad emotions were released because of the backlog of tasks. She indulged in this kind of flying, very happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How long have I slept?" Meng Li suddenly wakes up and looks at the question nestled beside her.


    He opened his eyes vaguely, took out a mobile phone from under his pillow, lit up the screen and showed it to Meng Li:


    "Na..."


    She has a soft voice.


    Meng Li suddenly woke up, sat up and asked, "why did I sleep so long?"


    Does it take a long time to get a good sleep because you are in a state of soul?


    After all, in this world, although I have slept, I have something to do in my heart. I dare not sleep more. I don''t dare to sleep at ease.


    And really rest assured when sleeping is in the system space, the system space does not have too big time concept, is casually sleep.


    And this time, I was so relieved and bold to sleep, and I had a dream. As a result, I fell asleep for seven days?


    "Ah li..." I''m confused.


    Is a Li angry?


    She dropped a bottle of vitality liquid to a Li. She didn''t feel enough. She dropped another bottle to her. Then she lay down and slept with a Li for such a long time.

 Chapter 1695

    Looking at her carefree and uneasy manner, Meng Li was much more gentle and rubbed her little head:


    "it''s OK."


    Even if you overslept, you can sleep by yourself anyway. You can''t blame asking for love.


    After she got up, she paid the hotel room fee for another month. She was worried that one day she would oversleep again and the staff would knock on the door.


    I told them not to disturb me when I''m free, but I still remember.


    At this time or at night, Meng Li went out to eat something with questioning and stayed in the hotel. After all, it wasn''t the day, so he didn''t investigate some things.


    But you can go to the stone that devours the soul at night.


    But the scene Meng saw when she left was unexpected. At four o''clock in the morning, countless souls were absorbed, and then all the stones were swallowed up.


    There can''t be so many souls who are not willing to be reincarnated.


    She realized that there was a serious problem, probably a big one.


    When she realized this, she immediately went to the underworld. Sure enough, today''s underworld is empty, and there are no souls. Those wandering souls may still be the reason why the underworld is unwilling to embark on the path of reincarnation.


    She changed another channel, which is the special channel for the soul to come to the underworld. Before, this channel was crowded, but now it is empty.


    So


    Her expression is not good, this is no traction, the law of heaven and earth is seriously missing?


    Some chagrin, so what did you miss in this sleep?!


    Looking for a circle in the palace of the Yin world, but not finding Lang Tian, Meng Li subconsciously goes to find Su Xin.


    But found that Su Xin is not in the previous hospital, according to the mental imprint to find her position, found that she actually sleep at home.


    Discharged so soon?


    However, because of Lang Tian''s hand, Su Xin''s health is really no problem. It''s a waste of time to stay in the hospital.


    But Lang Tian is not here, I think so. It''s normal that Lang Tian is not here at this time, and the relationship between the two people has not reached this point.


    Since he couldn''t be found, Meng Li went back to the palace of the underworld and planned to wait for Lang Tian here.


    I''m really going to talk to him straight to the point this time.


    Now things have really become very serious and can''t be consumed any more.


    Think of these Meng Li really depressed, why sleep up can become like this.


    Before, when the traction force was weak, she felt that even if it was weak, it would still exist. Even if it was to disappear, the traction force would only become weaker and weaker until it didn''t exist. Like this, it disappeared in just a few days. The speed was too fast for people to predict.


    When I wait, I release my mental energy and check the situation of the underworld again. I find that many guides are not in the underworld. I don''t know what they are going to do, but there is no soul here. Who can I give them back?


    This time, Meng Li had been waiting for a long time. She felt that she had been waiting for several days in the palace. Finally, she was waiting for Lang Tian.


    "Where did the little soul come from? I''m tired of living here?" As soon as Lang Tian entered the palace, he sensed that there were people here.


    Meng Li stood in the hall with her back to Lang Tian at first. She said:


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lang Tian snorted: "who are you?"


    He looked closely at Meng Li''s back. Xu Shi felt that his momentum was not enough. With his toes a little, he flew up and jumped to the throne directly above the palace. Then Shi ran sat down and looked down at Meng Li.


    After giving him enough momentum, he said: "who are you?"


    His eyes are fixed on Meng Li, so tightly, on the contrary, it seems that he cares too much about Meng Li, the uninvited guest.


    "I come to ask you one thing, why the soul of this world can''t die normally." Meng Li asked.


    He asked Meng Li about her wrist and looked at her looking up at her home. Ah Li was upset and said to Meng Li:


    "ah Li, do you want to sit higher than him?" She can use the vine to make Ali much taller than the man.


    Meng Li is confused: "what?"


    Wenqing said what she thought in her heart, which made Meng Li laugh. She was talking about serious business, but Wenqing cared about the details.


    I really can''t see myself suffer any loss.


    "No more." Meng Li said to her in a funny way.


    I feel that this kind of action is a little naive.


    I''ll give it up.


    "What about you?" Although she doesn''t need to sit higher than Lang Tian, she doesn''t need to stand and talk all the time. She pulls a heavy chair with her strength. She doesn''t know what material it is, but Meng Li can be sure that a normal person can''t move the chair.


    In this way, she was moved to the center, which can be said to be opposite Lang Tian.


    Lang Tian pursed his mouth and asked, "how do you know?"


    Meng Li: "I''m not blind."


    The underworld has no soul, the sky of reincarnation road is dangling, still ask her how to know.Anyone who has eyes will see.


    Lang Tian was silent for a moment, and his attitude seemed not particularly bad. He just said:


    "if you tell me your origin and your purpose, I''ll tell you."


    Meng Li: "I like to talk to you because I don''t like to start first, or I like to be polite and reasonable, but don''t think I''m only reasonable."


    "Just as it happens, so do I Lang Tian said so.


    No matter what you want to do, I will accompany you.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, countless red vines stretched out from the whole palace and swam quickly towards Lang Tian. Seeing this, Lang Tian could no longer sit on his "throne". Instead, he soared into the air. He wanted to attack the red vines, but then he thought about it. Why should he be consumed by them first.


    He was stingy of his own strength, and he didn''t want to be embarrassed by these vines to make this woman laugh.


    "Take it back and talk well." He said.


    Look still indifferent, obviously vine did not frighten him, make him afraid, just let him know, Meng Li''s strength is qualified to talk to him.


    The vines were taken back at a rapid speed. Lang Tian sat down and said, "if something goes wrong, I can''t stop it."


    He thought Meng Li had just arrived in the world and didn''t know the traction before.


    But Meng Li said, "I felt a few days ago that the traction of the world can last for at least a few decades or a hundred years."


    Although weak, it''s just like a seriously ill person''s survival. It can be delayed for a long time.


    "Why don''t you show up when you''re here long ago?" He asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "this is not the question you should ask me."


    "What should I ask you?" There was a sneer on Lang Tian''s face.


    Meng Li: "don''t ask anything. It''s my turn to ask you."


    "Why?" Lang Tian chuckled, his face.


    How much face did you give? How big is your face?


    "I ask you what''s the matter!" Meng Li''s eyes are suddenly fierce. She has no time to fight with Lang Tian.

 Chapter 1696

    Lang Tian snorted: "should I tell you when you ask?"


    Meng Li smiles. Here, the boundary force is not limited. She gathers the boundary force to strike a palm at the pillar in the main hall. With the powerful force, the palm abruptly breaks the pillar from the middle.


    There was a rumbling sound in the hall. It was the collapse of the pillar.


    However, Lang Tian''s calmness on his face actually made him understand the material of the pillar.


    The strength of the other side is not weak at all. If we really want to fight


    Even if they can win, it is a great loss.


    Meng Li looked at him and said, "if this palm hits you..."


    Lang Tian didn''t retort this time. Do you want to accuse the other party of bullying?


    If you really say that, it is to admit that you are a weak person from the side.


    He sat down, chose to ignore a broken pillar in the hall, and said faintly:


    "even if the traction force lasts for a hundred years, what? What''s the difference between the end then and now? "


    Meng Li asked, "so that''s why you interrupt the traction?"


    She now understands that the traction force is not what she doesn''t have, but it''s because Longtian has been involved in it.


    Lang Tian didn''t say anything, but it was equivalent to acquiescence.


    Meng Li asked, "why do you do this?"


    "Why not?" Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "they can''t come to the underworld. Are you going to bring them back one by one or swallow them all?"


    "I think your behavior is to let the stone devour, so there is no trouble."


    "However, according to their life span, there will be no one in the world for more than 100 years."


    The dead are swallowed up, and there is no soul to die, which means that there will be no new life. This reminds her of a place she went with smart girl before.


    There is something wrong with the Yin world. There are piles of soul crystals, which basically condense the soul of the whole plane. It makes people feel crazy.


    However, which soul crystals were collected by them, and they still got a small part.


    Is Lang Tian going to do the same?


    However, those stones only have the ability to devour the soul, and there is no sign of the formation of soul crystals.


    Lang Tian should not have this intention. After all, not everyone has this ability.


    "I won''t let those things be swallowed up again." Speaking of this, Longtian looks tired.


    Meng Li was surprised and asked, "so you let people and soul coexist in the world? After a hundred years, only the soul remains? "


    No, speaking of this, Meng Li''s heart has been vaguely aware of Lang Tian''s intention.


    All the things I didn''t understand before were smooth.


    "Don''t worry about it. In fact, I want to know what it has to do with you. Are you from this world?" Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "of course not."


    "Is there really another world?" Lang Tian suddenly squints at Meng Li with some expectation in his eyes.


    He has been trying to find out if there is another world. Now it seems that he has finally found someone to prove it.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course, a lot, a lot."


    The body in the plane seems boundless, but from the outside, it looks like a bubble, fragile and fragile.


    So many bubbles crowded together, holding countless creatures, and these creatures have their own stories.


    It has been confirmed that Lang Tian suddenly has a sense of danger, the other side across the world to come here, and from an angle to prove the strength of the other side.


    Do you have the ability to explore other worlds?


    "I can''t help it. I can''t stop the demise of traction. All I can do is try my best to make sure the world still works." Lang Tian sighed.


    Although not convinced, but also really come up with the attitude to talk about things.


    "Have you absorbed the power?" Meng Li thinks that Lang Tian is very powerful and can take the traction for himself.


    Looking at Meng Li, Lang Tian admits: "yes, I have to plan for myself first, and then talk about the overall situation."


    "If I don''t absorb those forces, my strength can''t be enhanced. I''ll just wait for decades and watch the power of traction die out, and then I''ll be even more helpless."


    "At least I have absorbed those forces and can make some contribution, at least not to make the world a soul."


    "I can also give them a little purpose."


    To tell you the truth, I can''t imagine what the world will be like when all of them become souls.


    Because he really did not know how strong the soul should be. When he was a soul at that time, or because of chance, he combined the way he is today, but his way can not be copied.


    Although there is something in my hand that can strengthen the soul, it can''t make the soul strong. At most, it can make them satisfy the state of having a body.If the soul state is too bad, it can''t have the body all the time.


    Let alone make the soul as powerful as the woman in front of you.


    Therefore, there is no solution. There is no other way to let those souls become the existence of the soul in front of them, so there is no way to create order for them.


    He''s trying to figure out how to make his soul strong.


    Moreover, the soul does not have to eat, nor will it buy a house to get married. After becoming a soul, there is no goal worth striving for. In this way, people are easily muddled, and society simply can''t function normally.


    The reason why the society can work normally is that people need too many things to struggle, in order to play their own role in the society and make their own contribution.


    When everyone has no pursuit, everything will change greatly. Lang Tian''s worry is not without problems.


    Meng Li: "so those living dead people are your targets?"


    "When all people become souls, you let all people respect their bodies and let them fight for them?"


    "And now those living dead people are the members of your team who ruled Yin and Yang for two terms?" Meng Li raised a touch of light irony in the corner of his mouth.


    What a big game of chess.


    Knowing that there will be problems in the world sooner or later, we should prepare for a rainy day. First, we should lay the foundation for the living dead in the Yang world, and then we can appropriately enhance the soul of human beings by looking for a predestined friend for the statuette.


    For example, Su Xin and Su ruanyu''s souls are different from those of ordinary people. If they die, or if they have a need, they may directly become the living dead and become his team.


    Although he has become a living dead man, he is much better than a soul without body.


    Maybe if the soul is not a little stronger, it can''t meet the requirement of becoming a living dead.


    Meng Li felt that if he did not come, the world might develop into a deformed state, and his soul would die out for various reasons. In the end, Lang Tian might be the only one in the world.

 Chapter 1697

    Lang Tian didn''t see the sarcasm on Meng Li''s face and said calmly:


    "who can stand up except me?"


    Meng Li feels that Lang Tian''s words don''t seem to be wrong. Yes, isn''t Lang Tian the most powerful one she sees in the world?


    It''s just that where does Lang Tian''s ability come from?


    "How did the gate of Yin disappear?" Meng Li asked.


    A good world, normally speaking, the gate of the underworld can''t disappear without any reason.


    When Meng Li asked about this, Lang Tian''s eyes flashed and began to change the topic:


    "it has become like this. Now what''s the use of saying that?"


    Meng Li clung to this:


    "isn''t it because of you?"


    Lang Tian didn''t believe that this man could know so many years ago. He didn''t intend to admit it at all. He said:


    "I don''t know what the purpose of your coming is."


    "If you have any good idea, you can talk about it and listen to it. I will adopt it. After all, everything I do is the best way I can think of."


    "You put those living dead people in the Yin world back into the Yang world?" Meng Li asked.


    Lang Tian nodded: "since there is nothing wrong in the underworld, they should go back to life."


    Meng Li asked, "so when are you going to mass produce the living dead?"


    After all, there is no birth of new life, and these existing lives are moving towards aging step by step. It is necessary to create the living dead when the body is still young.


    Otherwise, everyone is old, and an old body is always unsatisfactory.


    Langtian indifferent: "you see things too clearly."


    "I don''t think I have any privacy."


    "Then tell me, if not, what should I do? Do you just watch the soul floating all over the world and the society paralyzed? " He asked again.


    He didn''t want to see such a desolate world. He was not used to it and didn''t need it.


    Meng Li just said, "you''ve been asking me for a way, but you''re still not willing to tell me why. At least you have to let me know how the gate of the underworld is gone, so that I can apply the right medicine to the case."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. I don''t know what''s going on." Lang Tian began to be indifferent.


    He can accept that the world will become what he expected, but this woman seems to care about the world very much. If she cares, she will work hard for it. Can she accept it?


    Lang Tian thinks that he can hold Meng Li, but he doesn''t want Meng Li. He just says faintly:


    "how much will you consume if we fight here, and after this consumption, can you still go according to your plan?"


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you, I''m not afraid of being consumed."


    "If you think about it carefully, you have to fight with me. I welcome it. After all, you are the most influential one. If I don''t get it today, I can''t give up. Don''t try to reason with me. I don''t want to reason now."


    Lang Tian''s expression suddenly became ugly, he said: "you threaten me?"


    Meng Li:


    "if there is no ghost in my heart, how can I be reluctant to speak openly?"


    "I..." Lang Tian hesitated.


    Yes, the other party is not a justice judge. What if he told her?


    What''s more, she would have been in the same situation as herself.


    And on the road of strength, can we guarantee that every action is great? People are always selfish, this is the eternal truth.


    "I''ve lived a long time, maybe longer than you, maybe not." He said slowly.


    Meng Li looked at Lang Tian''s expression and knew that he was going to start telling stories, so he sat down and listened to him in his spare time.


    I don''t know who she and Longtian will live longer. These are not details. There''s nothing to care about.


    "When I died, I came to the underworld because of the traction of the gate of the underworld."


    Meng Li nodded gently: "that is to say, there was the gate of the Yin world at that time. You didn''t have it until you came."


    "You should have lost it."


    Lang Tian


    "When I first came here, I didn''t want to die." Lang Tian said.


    Meng Li asked curiously:


    "who were you and when were you born?"


    Lang Tian smiles. This smile is a bit gentle. He doesn''t have the domineering spirit he showed in front of Su Xin before. He says:


    "I''m a general. When I was alive, I was both civil and military. I was highly valued by the emperor. However, I was envied by villains and killed myself secretly."


    "If you will? I just want to go back and take revenge. I don''t want to take the wheel


    Meng Li: "then you have not been dissipated in this way. Your luck is OK."


    "You know the rules of the underworld very well." Lang Tian looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. In fact, she didn''t know much about Yin. These things should be regarded as common sense.Moreover, the organization has ready-made information for them to understand, so they don''t have to explore it by themselves. This is probably the advantage of relying on the organization. They need to take fewer detours and spend less time to understand what they want to know.


    Lang Tian spoke clearly and said slowly:


    "my soul is different from others. I march to fight and kill countless enemies. Naturally, I am full of evil spirit, so I can swallow some weak souls at first, such as some animals. It''s better than nothing."


    "It sounds that my soul will become more and more powerful. In fact, it''s not, because as I don''t go to reincarnation, the power that makes me go to reincarnation will become more and more powerful. I use my soul to resist every day, so that even if I devour my soul, I can''t be strong, and my soul is becoming thinner and thinner."


    "It can be said that I can''t make ends meet. If I go on like this, I will be nothing in the end."


    Meng Li learned from Lang Tian that a person had been unwilling to die, although it was useless to devour his soul in the underworld, because the suction on him would increase, which would kill his soul until he didn''t.


    Then I must have found a way later.


    Lang Tian said with a bitter smile, "I was very afraid at that time, but I just couldn''t reconcile myself."


    "I think, how long can I survive? I''ll wait for my enemy to come. If I see his soul, I will devour him, or I will hold him, and I won''t let him die, just like myself."


    Hearing this, Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "brother, you are a cruel man."


    No, it''s a werewolf, a little more ruthless.


    Lang Tian


    Why destroy the atmosphere?


    I''m looking back.


    These things have been dusty in my heart for a long time. I didn''t expect that I was forced to say them today


    "In order to find him accurately, I''ll be next to the gate of the underworld and look at the souls coming and going every day. They can''t resist that force and die."


    "It''s just me. I have a strong belief that supports me." At this point, he seems quite proud.

 Chapter 1698

    Looking at Meng Li staring at him all the time, Lang Tian was a little uncomfortable. He put away his slightly proud expression, and then said:


    "I waited for a long time to wait for my enemy."


    "He didn''t have any good retribution. He didn''t die, but that doesn''t mean I can let him go."


    "I was at the gate of the underworld on the spot. He naturally refused to swallow him. In fact, my soul was not much better than him at that time."


    Speaking of this, he was silent for a moment. Meng Li nodded slightly and motioned him to continue.


    He just said:


    "so we started fighting behind the gate of the underworld. Just as we were struggling, the gate of the underworld made a sound. At this time, my soul happened to be close to the gate of the underworld. I felt that there was a force attracting me. At that moment, I rushed in without hesitation."


    Meng Li nodded: "sure enough, he is a cruel man."


    In the life and death duel with the enemy, can decisively give up to continue to fight and choose a more favorable direction for him to go.


    This kind of decisiveness is not what ordinary people can do. After all, revenge is also a kind of obsession in Lang Tian''s heart.


    Of course, there is another possibility


    Meng Li guessed: "however, it is also possible that you found that you couldn''t beat him at that time, so you ran away decisively."


    After all, although Lang Tian devours the soul to maintain himself, the Yin world has been consuming him.


    Lang Tian


    What do you do with that?


    "And then?" Meng Li said with a smile, "go on."


    Looking at Lang Tian, he was a little depressed. He felt that he had guessed the truth carelessly.


    Lang Tian''s expression was helpless:


    "then I was locked in the door of the underworld all the time and absorbed the power inside. At the beginning, my soul couldn''t bear it. It was very painful, but I survived."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s really hard for you."


    "And then rely on their own weak soul to stiffly the gate of the underworld to consumption?"


    Lang Tian: "can you shut up? If you can guess everything, guess for yourself. I''m too lazy to say that. "


    What to do with his sarcasm? Did he have a choice then?


    Would she be better than herself?


    Lang Tian can also be said to be a little sensitive at this time. In fact, Meng Lizhen didn''t sneer. She only said it half jokingly. If everything Lang Tian said is true, he is lucky.


    At that time, there was something wrong with the gate of the Yin world, and Lang Tian took advantage of it.


    If ordinary souls run in, they may also be destroyed by force, or devoured by the gate of the underworld. Remember that part of the gate of the underworld is netherworld dust, and the main characteristic of netherworld dust is that it has a kind of suction on the soul.


    But Lang Tian is different. He has been wandering in the underworld for too long, and he has resisted the traction of the underworld for too long. He has absorbed a lot of complicated souls, and he has evil spirit. If he resists hard, he has a very small chance to resist.


    And it''s clear that he''s just seizing that little opportunity.


    "Say it, and I won''t cut in." Meng Li said faintly that she still wanted to listen to Lang Tian himself.


    Lang Tian snorted. He was obviously dissatisfied with Meng Li, but he continued:


    "then I lived in it for many years. I didn''t know how I came here. It was clearly a state of soul, but what I felt inside was the feeling that my bones were crushed day and night."


    "I unconsciously absorbed some power. I absorbed whatever was in the gate of the underworld."


    "In fact, there are many kinds of power in it. I think it''s from heaven."


    Meng Li


    Even though she didn''t want to interrupt, she still wanted to say, um


    Lang Tian''s illusion is very serious. There are various forces in the gate of the Yin world. It is definitely the power given by heaven to the gate of the Yin world to make it work normally.


    It may also be the power to repair it. After all, there was a little problem before.


    Forget it, these are not important. What''s important is that Lang Tian absorbed these forces, and then the gate of the Yin world went to decline.


    See Meng Li want to speak and hold back not to say, Lang Tian in the heart just a little more comfortable, how many years old, at this time still have that childish psychology, just can''t you, I suffocate you.


    "I really don''t know how many years I have been tortured for many years. Then one day, I found that with my own strength, I could escape from the confinement of the gate of the underworld, so when should I not go now?" Lang Tian said that there were some regrets and complacency.


    Meng Li looked at him quietly, and he said:


    "when I came out, the gate of the underworld was still in good condition, and then I stayed in the underworld. People can''t do nothing in their life. I think there is no one in the underworld to manage. Then someone must stand up at this time, that''s me."


    Meng Li: "thank you for your great sacrifice."


    It''s clear that I want to be the boss in the underworld. I insist on selfless dedication. It''s really"Say it again." Lang Tian is not happy again.


    Meng Li waved his hand: "OK, OK, I won''t say it."


    "If I didn''t stand up, maybe the world''s Yin world would have been gone long ago. After I came out of the door of the Yin world, I found that the traction force was much less."


    "When I realized this, I began to use my soul as a guide, but they were all too weak, and sometimes they were not so wonderful. Besides..." He was silent for a moment, and was about to change the topic. Meng Li said something to the heart:


    "you are afraid that the soul will stay in the underworld for too long, and then you accidentally copy your road to success and threaten your status."


    Lang Tian: "I really don''t like a woman like you."


    A woman should have no heart. She is as pure as a lotus. She can enjoy the care of others quietly.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "yes, because most of the less powerful men don''t like me."


    Because she can''t see through a really strong and confident man, and others are not afraid of seeing through him.


    For example, shifanling is confident and powerful. He won''t worry about what he says is true. He is open enough to face everything.


    Lang Tian is also very speechless, the opposite is saying that he is not powerful?


    However, he did not think that he was unique in the world. He could accept the existence of something more powerful than him. Now he has met his opponent?


    In fact, he still doesn''t want to fight to death for so many things. According to the truth, there is no grudge between them. However, there are many things in the world that he doesn''t reason. Without grudge, there can be conflicts between them, leading to a fight between them.


    It''s not a good thing to have a strong opponent at such a critical moment.


    "You always interrupt me. Why can''t you listen quietly? You make me have no desire to go on." He said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I just don''t like your hypocrisy."

 Chapter 1699

    We can''t be frank and have to play such a hypocritical game.


    It''s just like Mingming bumped someone''s su Xin. It''s also his duty to save her, but Su Xin has to be grateful to him.


    It is estimated that in his life, he can''t take the initiative to tell people that Su Xin is the perpetrator.


    Every word is trying to beautify itself.


    Being said to be hypocritical by Meng Li, Lang Tian was silent and said:


    "born as a man, you have no time for hypocrisy?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    At least she can admit her hypocrisy.


    Meng Li is so direct that Lang Tian has nothing to say. There is no way to take Meng Li.


    Seeing that he was silent, Meng Li said, "go on."


    Lang Tian sighed for a long time, looked at Meng Li impatiently, and said:


    "but I didn''t learn to be a living dead man at that time."


    "I can only get a few reliable souls. Although they will eventually disappear in the underworld, they do not want to die. I can only provide some ways to maintain their time in the underworld as far as possible."


    "Just as there are birth, aging, illness and death in the world, they have to face the gradual dissipation of the soul after they become souls, which is also equivalent to another kind of death."


    "This pattern has been going on for a long time, during which the traction is decreasing."


    "Anyway, according to my state at that time, I will not be consumed like these souls."


    Meng Li asked, "have you really not absorbed its power since you came out of the gate of the underworld?"


    Lang Tian was silent for a moment:


    "I don''t think what I absorb is the power of the gate of the underworld. Do you believe it?"


    Meng Li: "faith."


    "Tell me about it."


    "The power I absorb comes from time to time, not all the time."


    "I don''t know where these forces come from, but it''s certainly not the power of the gate of the underworld."


    Meng Li asked back:


    "have you ever thought that the power you absorb is the power given by heaven to repair the gate of the Yin world?"


    Because there is something wrong with the gate of Yin, if the way of heaven is perfect, it will give strength to repair it. This is a normal way of heaven should have a procedure, even if there is a problem in the plane, the way of heaven will have a certain self-help method.


    "How could that be absorbed by me?" Lang Tian is puzzled.


    Meng Li: "maybe you have a certain fusion with the gate of Yin."


    It''s like an artifact.


    "Because there are always factors in things, maybe."


    "Then it can''t be said that I absorbed the power that should belong to the gate of the underworld." Lang Tian said so.


    Since you can''t prove it, don''t blame me for not admitting it.


    Meng Li doesn''t care if Lang Tiancheng doesn''t admit it. After all, it''s not time for him to admit it so that he can be sentenced.


    "In the end, the gate of the underworld is gone." Meng Li said.


    Lang Tian can''t deny this, he said:


    "yes, in the past many years, I have also mastered a lot of strength. Suddenly one day, the door of the underworld disappeared, and it was so bombed open that the debris and dust almost blew me up."


    "To be exact, it''s not that I almost blew up, but a lot of forces poured into my soul, which made my soul unable to bear. At that time, I thought I was very strong, but those forces still cost me half my life."


    "When I get over it, I try to put these materials together and rebuild a gate of the underworld, but it''s all in vain."


    Meng Li thinks that it''s strange for Lang Tian to succeed. The gate of Yin is the one that separates Yin and Yang. It''s not a common gate in the world. If it''s broken, it can be rebuilt at will.


    "Then I collected the material." Lang Tian''s expression that good things can''t be wasted is really helpless.


    Meng Li: "what did you do?"


    "I feel like you''re interrogating me?" Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li: "no, I just want to know the whole story."


    "What if I knew you? Do you want to stand on the moral high ground and condemn me? Or to do justice for heaven? " A trace of disdain flashed in Lang Tian''s eyes.


    Meng Li: "No."


    She''s not a killer. She doesn''t like killing people.


    On the contrary, she doesn''t like to kill unless she has to.


    "I''m seriously thinking about how to solve these problems. I''m here to help you." Meng Li said seriously.


    But Lang Tian obviously didn''t take this seriously.


    But now that I have said that, the follow-up things are not so unspeakable.


    "But I''ve absorbed a lot of power and changed a lot," he said. "I feel like I have a special ability to become a channel."


    "That feeling is really indescribable. It seems that I have a road in my mind. I can jump freely with my consciousness. I tried to go to the end of this road, and then I found myself in the Yang world."Meng Li: "so it''s like this?"


    She suddenly came to Lang Tian, which really scared Lang Tian. She could not let herself show fear, so she asked:


    "you too..."


    Yes?


    Meng Li pursed his lips. The gate of Yin separates the two realms. Naturally, it has the attribute of space. Lang Tian also has the power of space, but it is obvious that he will not master this power until now.


    After all, without the perception of the power of space, we can''t use it flexibly, but the power of space just focuses on perception. Whoever has a deep understanding of it can be better at using it.


    Lang Tian only used the channel of yin and Yang because he had a certain integration with the gate of Yin.


    Things in the world are really wonderful.


    However, langtian has no place to feel the power of space. It would be strange if he could feel it and make good use of it.


    Because he didn''t have this concept in his mind, and he didn''t even want to rely on the power of space to go to other places. Even if he did, he would not have any clue. Things without a beginning are the most difficult to progress.


    But it''s also a good thing. Langtian doesn''t use the power of space. Isn''t he better to deal with him?


    At the beginning, I really looked up at Lang Tian. In fact, it was nothing more than that.


    But I think it''s OK for someone to be born on such a plane and now it''s OK.


    Meng Li stepped back and sat down on the chair, then asked:


    "then the two channels actually exist?"


    Earlier on, she thought it was built by Lang Tian, but now it seems that it is not. Although the gate of the underworld blows up, it does not mean that the original passage also blows up. They still exist.


    "Yes, it was." Lang Tian''s face doesn''t matter.


    Meng Li said, "and then."


    "I feel that my mouth is dry and people are tired." Lang Tian said.


    Meng Li: "your body will be dry and tired?"


    "Why not? Although there is no normal human condition, it is not the machine that needs maintenance. No, it is the machine that also needs maintenance." Lang Tian retorted.


    Meng Li: "OK."

 Chapter 1700

    Then she said:


    "by the way, you haven''t told me what you''ve done with all the things left at the gate of the underworld."


    "There''s something in it that actually strengthens the soul."


    Meng Li said, "are those statues?"


    "You know that." Lang Tian is more and more helpless.


    "Meng said:" I started to study the soul of the dead with Yin


    "In fact, we can''t call it the living dead. It''s not pleasant to shout like this."


    Meng Li: "but your body is in such a state that when you die, you can still walk in the world."


    "Feel free. I started experimenting with others. After I succeeded, I began to get myself a body."


    "Your body is taken away?" Meng Li asked.


    Lang Tian: "not to mention, this body has been cultivated since it was a baby. It''s very good in all aspects, and its original soul is a fool."


    "A fool is another kind of purity."


    "So when the fool grows up, you take your body and take it for yourself." Meng Li asked.


    Lang Tian: "what is possession? It''s mine. It''s always cultivated by me. Every index of my body is made according to my requirements."


    Meng Li didn''t bother to discuss this issue with Lang Tian, so he didn''t refute him.


    "What energy do you use to make your body dead and still use it?" Meng Li''s question is more detailed, and she is really curious.


    Lang Tian stares at Meng Li with an expression that you are too much in charge of. After a long time, he says: "I don''t know, and no one tells me what power it is."


    Meng Li AI said: "it''s really pitiful that a person has only one, and there''s no place to ask what he doesn''t understand."


    "I don''t need to know its name, I just need to know its use." Lang Tian said with indifference.


    "Let me see." Meng Li is still curious.


    Lang Tian is very reluctant: "I have told you a lot of things very carefully and seriously. Is it too rude for you to make this request?"


    Meng Li looked at him indifferently, but he didn''t say a word. The two sides faced each other in silence. This state lasted for a long time. In the end, Meng Li''s momentum was better and Lang Tian was defeated.


    He stretched out his hand rather feebly, and a white halo appeared in his hand, which was similar to the scene of treating Su Xin before. Meng Li moved to him in a flash, carefully felt the force, and asked 6018 to help detect it.


    Finally, according to Meng Li and 6018, this force belongs to immortal force, but it is not pure. There are many forces mixed in it, which makes this precious immortal force not precious.


    The power of immortality can prolong the life of many things. It can stop things and people from decaying, just like freezing their state at this time.


    But this is not pure, let a person feel very sorry, so Meng Li feel that his luck is not very good, precious pure immortal force or not predestined encounter.


    Of course, it is also because the immortal power is mixed with other forces that Lang Tian can save Su Xin. Otherwise, the immortal power alone will not work.


    "So the living dead you make can''t exist forever?" Meng Li asked.


    Because it''s not pure immortal power, it can''t really make the body live forever.


    However, Lang Tian''s body is OK, because he has the power of immortality and will keep his body as it is.


    "I can only say as much as I can, not to give them eternal life." Lang Tian said.


    It doesn''t mean to look at yourself. Someone should live for so long. Even if one day his body goes wrong, he will do it himself. Someone will die. After some years, he will die. If he doesn''t like it, he can also do it to destroy the other.


    All the initiative is in your own hands.


    The power in his hand dissipated, he put his hand behind him, and said:


    "at the beginning, I saw the right soul. Be loyal to me, and I will find a way to give them body."


    "Later found that such a failure rate is very high, especially high, sometimes they will dislike is not their own body, in short, many disadvantages."


    "So I changed my direction and began to choose people in the Yang world first. First, I strengthened their souls properly by means of statues, and then they were loyal to me. Originally, I could make them immortal from another angle."


    "If their souls are strengthened, but they die in the underworld due to various accidents, I can also know, because their souls are qualified, so it''s not difficult to get them another body."


    "I don''t know if you understand me." Lang Tian felt that he had said almost everything.


    Meng Li nodded: "understand."


    What Lang Tian said is similar to what he initially guessed."I never know when I think I''m the Lord of the underworld. I''ve been trying to build a perfect system. I think I have a responsibility for it." Lang Tian sighs.


    It looks very sad.


    Meng Li: "but you still make a mess of it all."


    "For you, you may not be better than me. I''ve tried my best to delay the situation today for at least a hundred years."


    "I also ensured the normality of the Yang world, because the Yin world didn''t have such powerful power to force the soul of the Yang world to come to the Yin world, so I put something in the Yang world. Since they didn''t want to be reincarnated, they all died completely. At least they can''t be called to harm the Yang world." Lang Tian said the same.


    Meng Li feels that Lang Tian''s choice can''t be too wrong. If he has no other choice, he should ensure at least normal.


    It''s impossible to catch one soul at a time. That''s the only way.


    In fact, people who are unwilling to die, even if the underworld has a strong traction to bring them in, most of their choices are wandering in the underworld, and then they are completely killed. The final outcome is similar to that of Lang Tian''s choice.


    "So I''ve told you everything. What''s your opinion?" Lang Tian feels that he has said a lot, so it''s time to listen to him.


    Meng Li thought about Lang Tian''s plan carefully, that is, after a hundred years, the world will become the world of the living dead and souls, there will be no new life, it will be a desolation


    We can''t catch each other one by one


    However, although time-consuming and laborious, but also better than nothing, at least there is a new life?


    "Is reincarnation still normal? Can you still die? " She asked.


    Lang Tian


    How can this man have so many problems?


    "I''m still reluctant, but with the continuous decline of the underworld, it must no longer exist. After all, they are one."

 Chapter 1701

    Meng Li was silent.


    Nothing.


    The main reason is that I have asked so many people, but I didn''t come up with a way. It''s really a bit embarrassing.


    So it really depressed Lang Tian. He said:


    "so what do you think of?"


    Meng Li shakes his head, and a sneer suddenly appears on Lang Tian''s face. Meng Li''s face cools down:


    "I can think about it or not. Knowing the situation doesn''t mean I have to think about it."


    This task is to investigate what''s wrong with the world. She thinks she''s done a lot of research. Can she solve it.


    It''s hard for her to solve the problem of the whole underworld.


    Lang Tian is laughed by Meng Li.


    "You can do it. You''re a rascal." He said.


    Meng Li tilted his head, a look you can do with me.


    "I''ll see you some other day." Meng Li finished this sentence, and did not give Lang Tian a chance to speak, so his figure disappeared here.


    This makes Lang Tian very powerless. He can come and go as soon as he wants.


    Meng Li returns to the world of Yang and finds that his soul is floating everywhere.


    But now the normal people still can''t see the soul, and the ordinary soul can''t do anything to the normal people. The two sides are living together in this strange state for the time being.


    But after a long time, some souls are stronger and can influence people.


    A soul can make people afraid. They all think it''s a ghost. At that time, there will be souls all over the place, so they may be used to it.


    And out of the underworld out of the cell phone and a signal, see Su Xin to her message, said to ask her to play.


    Meng Li didn''t refuse either. When he arrived at Su Xin''s house, he saw that several souls were floating in the corridor of Su Xin''s house. Most of them were dazed. Obviously, he felt uneasy about the situation that he could only wander around.


    I used to be a person who had a life goal and something to do before. Suddenly, I became so idle and unable to communicate. That''s why I feel bored to be a ghost.


    Meng Li didn''t let them find that he could see them, pretending not to, and went into Su Xin''s house.


    Su Xin also prepared a lot of food. She was very happy to see Meng Li coming. She said to Meng Li:


    "Xiao Hua, I haven''t seen you for many days. I miss you so much."


    Meng Li also politely, seeing that Su Xin''s joy could not be covered up, asked:


    "what good thing makes you happy like this?"


    "My father is back." Su Xin stood in front of Meng Li, because she didn''t have Meng Li Gao. She stood on tiptoe, and the smile on her face magnified infinitely.


    Meng Li is stunned for a second, and suddenly thinks that Su Xin''s father has something to do with the owner of the antique shop, which is actually a person of Lang Tian.


    So Su Xin''s father should be a living dead man, or he should be arranged to work in the underworld. Now that there is something wrong with the underworld, he comes back.


    Otherwise, he was arranged to work for him in other places, and now he is arranged to come back.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Su Xin''s face or something else, but Meng Li doesn''t plan to tell Su Xin these things.


    "Congratulations, I''m finally reunited with your father." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Su Xin nodded: "yes, I''m so happy."


    "I''ll contact you as soon as I know the good news, but you didn''t reply me. After so long, my father has gone back to his hometown."


    Meng Li said curiously:


    "will your father live in his hometown in the future?"


    After all, it''s the people of Lantian. If they stay in the small town all the time, how can they work for Lantian.


    She looks at Su Xin again. She doesn''t know what her mission is. Is it that the whole family is related to Lang Tian, and then she falls in love with Lang Tian and faces the future situation with him?


    But in the face of all this, what can su Xin do.


    God didn''t give Su Xin any special ability. If he had to say yes, Meng Li thought there was a possibility.


    That is, the way of heaven is unable to change the status quo of yin and Yang, and places his hope on Lang Tian. However, he is afraid that Lang Tian will let go when he is not happy. If he loves Su Xin, Lang Tian will manage it for Su Xin''s sake, and will try to maintain the order of the world.


    Meng Li thinks that his guess is funny enough, but he can''t point to it.


    If this is the case, there is really no way for the way of heaven.


    It feels very sad.


    Hearing Meng Li''s question, Su Xin replied, "no, he just went back to have a look and had a rest for a while. He said that things in the future have not been arranged."


    Meng Li nods, asks for love and tells her that there is a smell of Lang Tian nearby. This time, Meng Li feels that he doesn''t need to avoid it, so he pretends that he doesn''t know how to continue talking to Su Xin.


    Two people also sat down, Su Xin to give Meng Li cut fruit, Meng Li said he did not eat.


    Su Xin said: "you are like my father. My father doesn''t eat much. I feel his living habits have changed a lot."Meng Li smiles for a while, but she doesn''t say anything. Su Xin''s doorbell rings, and she quickly gets up.


    Seeing from the cat''s eye that it was Lang Tian, Su Xin hesitated for a moment, but this was not a hospital. If he didn''t open the door, he might be able to guard at the door all the time.


    Xiaohua will meet him when she goes out.


    After thinking about it, he finally opens the door. Lang Tian walks in from the outside. Looking inside, he sees the woman sitting on Su Xin''s sofa with his indifferent eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Lang Tian asked for the first time.


    He also looked at Su Xin, as if worried about what Meng Li had done to her.


    Meng Li Why can''t I be here? "


    Su Xin looked at them curiously and then asked, "do you know each other?"


    But Lang Tian said, "I don''t know much."


    "How do you know her?" He doesn''t want Su Xin to get too close to this mysterious woman. Who knows what her purpose is.


    It''s really a narrow road. After she left the Yin world, she also came to the Yang world. She wanted to see the situation of the Yang world and Su Xin.


    I never thought I could meet you here.


    Su Xin realizes that the Sisi alert in Lang Tian''s eyes is very confused. Her mother is also alert to Xiao Hua. Lang Tian is also alert to Xiao Hua, but she thinks Xiao Hua is really nothing.


    "Xiaohua is my good friend. I knew her earlier than you." Su said naturally.


    Lang Tian said: "you say her name is Xiaohua?"


    Su Xin nodded: "Well!"


    Lang Tian


    Also su Xin this kind of fool just believed that the other side calls the floret this kind of random cannot again the random name, OK?


    It''s even earlier than I knew myself. According to this calculation, this woman has been in this world for a long time.


    "Don''t be surprised. We are all friends and live in peace." Meng Li looked at Lang Tian and said faintly.


    In fact, it is implied that if langtian talks about things again, she may be about to expose langtian in front of Su Xin.


    Lang Tian didn''t understand Meng Li''s words, but he was speechless:


    " Good, peace. "

 Chapter 1702

    Su Xin scratched her hair. She always felt that they were strange, as if they were hiding something from her. She asked curiously:


    "how do you know each other?"


    Lang Tian was silent and didn''t speak, just to see what Meng Li said.


    Meng Li said casually:


    "it''s a coincidence."


    "What coincidence?" Su Xin asked.


    Meng Li Yi said, if Lang Tian is not here, she can easily weave a lie, but she is here, which seems to affect her performance.


    I couldn''t find anything to say for a moment.


    Lang Tian said, "I met her on the road before, and then she touched my things and had a fight."


    The relationship can never be harmonious, and they don''t look harmonious in this way.


    Su Xin also believed, she Oh, no wonder, these two people don''t seem to deal with.


    Since Meng Li is here, Lang Tian doesn''t want to stay any longer and leaves without saying a few words. After he leaves, Meng Li stays and plays with Su Xin for a while.


    When she left, she waited at the gate of the community for long time for Lang Tian. She said faintly:


    "you are very patient."


    Lang Tianhao looked at Meng Li in his spare time: "I just want to know your way?"


    Meng Li: "it''s impossible to hold me still."


    "Then you know everything. It''s not too much for you to say a plan." Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li: "it''s too much, because I just want to know everything. I also said that I might think of a way, but I didn''t say that I must think of a way."


    "I can''t think of it. I can''t find so many words to do it!" Lang Tian sneered.


    Meng Li laughed and looked at the people coming and going on the street. She said, "if the underworld returns to its original state, your existence will be meaningless."


    "Do you really hope so?"


    If the current situation continues, Lang Tian should be able to call the wind and the rain. Although the world is in chaos, he also ensures his status from another angle.


    Once Yin and Yang return to normal, where is Lang Tian?


    At that time, what he does is not pure purpose. If he wants a little bit of status, he may have to do something that endangers the plane.


    This time I can come, it should be that the world has sent out a distress signal, hoping that someone will help it.


    After returning to normal, Lang Tian will do something bad, and may also usher in the next task.


    In short, for Lang Tian, whether the world is good or not, he is not very good.


    Meng Li''s words are meaningful, which makes Lang Tian''s expression very bad. He says indifferently:


    "just don''t try to reason with women."


    This kind of unreasonable woman, in particular, will never make sense.


    Meng Li: "I''m trying to reason with you, but you can''t accept it."


    Lang Tian


    Looking at langtian''s speechless face, Meng Li left smartly and bought a lot of food on the way, all of which were his favorite food. When he came back to the hotel, he watched him eat and drink. He was full of food and contented. Then he said to her:


    "we may have to go back."


    He took a look at his leftover food and said, "this is the last supper."


    "You learned that girl." Meng Li reached out and shaved her nose.


    "Just go back. By the way, can we bring some back to Wu Xiang? Eat well. " He licked the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes into a line.


    Meng Li


    Wuxianghui, do you have the patience to peel crabs there?


    Are you sure this girl doesn''t want to pack it and eat by herself?


    "Yes." Meng Li doesn''t care about these small details, no matter who likes to eat, just buy it.


    It won''t cost much anyway.


    She went out and bought a lot of them, and then asked 6018 to send her back to system space.


    Before, Meng Li asked 6018 when she was watching Wenqing eat. She asked how the world should be solved, but she couldn''t solve it.


    She can''t build the gate of the underworld, and she doesn''t have the materials.


    The world''s problems have been explored. With such a big problem, the organization should be responsible for the materials and maintenance.


    When he had the idea of going back and asked 6018 if he could go back, he said yes. Meng Li knew that he needed to go back and report.


    Back in the system space, Meng Li went to Wenzhi for the first time.


    Wen Zhi sat in the spacious hall and listened to Meng Li''s talk quietly. Then he said:


    "in this way, I''ll send someone with you to help each other to restore the world."


    Meng Li: "is this person specially responsible for this?"


    "Well, he also has the materials he needs." Wen Zhi said lightly.


    Meng Li: "good."Suddenly she thought of Lang Tian again, and she asked:


    "what about that face and Lang Tian?" You can''t let him do whatever he wants.


    Wen Zhi looked at Meng Li with some surprise: "I thought you knew it."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I have no grievance or hatred with him. I can''t claim to exterminate him as soon as I come."


    Wen Zhi said: "since it is not time for him to be extinct, he will not be extinct."


    Meng Li


    What does Wen Zhi mean by that? Is he so indifferent to the existence of Lang Tian?


    "But he will affect the plane." According to her simple understanding of langtian, he would not do nothing.


    Wen Zhi What do you think of it? "


    He looked at Meng Li steadily, but Meng Li felt that he was embarrassing himself.


    In fact, Wen Zhi should know that even if he wanted to kill Lang Tian, he would not let himself open the mouth and carry the name of villain on his back for no reason.


    Is it because the last time Wen Zhi failed to keep the Buddha''s decree that they were a little annoyed?


    At this time, Meng Li was a little sensitive to guess.


    In fact, it is a matter of Wen Zhi''s one sentence.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak, Wen Zhi finally said, "what''s the use of a little kindness at this time, but you have to know that people or things that have an impact on the plane must be eliminated."


    "We have to start from the overall situation. How can Lang Tian, as you call him, be more important than a plane?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    At this moment, Meng Li''s heart suddenly hardened. She already understood the meaning of Wen Zhi.


    Moreover, it seems that he has a vague sense of Wen Zhi''s true attitude towards her. It''s not very clear to be specific. It will take time to confirm his inner guess.


    "Wait a minute, and the people will come." When Wen Zhi finished, he said:


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go and get busy first."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She was waiting here alone. After a while, a man in a long robe came over. Her overall temperament looked very gentle, and her face was especially white.


    He nodded slightly to Meng Li and said:


    "Hello, my name is Wei Yi."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "my name is Meng Li."


    Even if the two sides had a simple understanding, Wei Yi said faintly:


    "it''s not too late. Let''s start now."

 Chapter 1703

    When they got to the plane, they didn''t expect that Meng Li just went back to the system space to talk about something, and the plane time had passed for more than a month.


    There are dead people every day, but there are no new ones, which has caused panic in the ruling face.


    Every news station is reporting that there is no newborn, which makes pregnant women more panic.


    Before those pregnant women were born without vital signs, can not help but worry about their own belly child.


    In order to ensure that these pregnant women can give birth safely, many policies have been put forward to protect them.


    It''s really strange that all of a sudden no one can give birth to a living child.


    Experts are also studying this issue, and many people say it''s the end of the world.


    Or maybe human beings are going to be extinct. After all, there is no longer life.


    Meng Li also told Wei Yi the situation of the plane carefully, Wei Yi''s expression is still light, as if these can''t surprise him.


    In other words, after all, he is in charge of this aspect. He must have encountered all kinds of problems, so it''s really not unusual.


    "Let''s go to the underworld first." Wei Yi suggested.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    When they arrive at the underworld, Wei Yi is busy checking the situation of the underworld. He takes out a disc, which looks simple and technological, because the disc is dark black, and the green numbers on the disc are constantly beating. Meng Li can''t understand what these numbers mean, but Wei Yi''s skill is specialized, so he should understand it very well, so his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled Come on.


    Lang Tian knew that there was someone coming from the underworld, so he rushed to see Meng Li and Wei Yi. He asked: "did you bring someone else?"


    Meng Li said, "didn''t you ask me to do something for you? I''m not calling everyone here. "


    Lang Tian


    The man looked up at him with a complicated look.


    I don''t even know what I''m looking forward to.


    Are you going to stop them? But can they really stop it?


    He is silent, standing on one side, so quietly watching, for a long time, Weiyi disc on a small pointer to the Lang day, with the pointer, Weiyi also came.


    When Wei Yi stops and stares at the disc for a long time, he looks up at Lang Tian and says:


    "born with cause and effect, you should hand over something that doesn''t belong to you."


    Lang Tian felt bad and asked, "what does not belong to?"


    "The power of your body comes from the gate of the Yin world. It is because of your existence that the gate of the Yin world no longer exists." Wei Yi said coldly.


    "You mean to ask me to give up all my strength?" Langtian''s pupils shrank, his face was full of alert, and he was still a little frightened.


    Wei Yi nodded: "it can be said that."


    "Why, why do you ask me so much." Lang Tian took a step back from them and stared at them with great vigilance.


    At this time, Lang Tian had been estimating the outcome of his fight with the two men, and he had some chance of winning.


    But the more he thought about it, the worse he felt. In the end, he was already estimating whether he could escape from them.


    Wei Yi asked with some doubts:


    "shouldn''t it? These things don''t belong to you. "


    "You have it for yourself. It''s been good for you to have it all these years."


    Lang Tian said that he could not accept it:


    "I got all these by my ability, and what became me was mine."


    "I''ve suffered so much. Is it for today''s sake that I have nothing?"


    "It''s just a door, it''s just an object. If you want to blame heaven and earth, they didn''t create it impeccably when they created it. He''s so fragile. I just got it as an ordinary soul. I can''t blame him!"


    At this time, Lang Tian looks very excited and unwilling.


    At the same time, I am afraid that if I am deprived of everything, I will return to a weak soul. A weak soul means that I have no body, that I can''t go between yin and Yang at will, or even reincarnate.


    In the face of Lang Tian''s almost roaring words, Meng Li and Wei Yi''s expression are light, Meng Li said:


    "it''s just that there''s something wrong with the gate of the underworld, and you just take the opportunity to enter."


    "Who told him something was wrong?" Lang Tian asked directly.


    Wei Yi shook his head and said, "you are unreasonable."


    "Truth?" Lang Tian thinks it''s funny:


    "you two stand here, suppressing me with a superior attitude and inexplicable momentum, and then tell me the truth."


    "You are so fake, you are so fake. You must have it. What if I don''t want to?"Wei Yi takes a look at Meng Li. He doesn''t speak. Meng Li thinks about it. He says coldly and stiffly:


    "if you don''t want to take the initiative to hand it over, then forcibly deprive him."


    The words burst into Lang Tian''s ears and were extremely cruel. He stepped back two steps and said with a sneer:


    "it''s really cruel. Everything I''ve got is denied at will. What I''ve worked hard to get will be taken away at will."


    "I ask you again, if you were me, would you be more noble than me?"


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, and he really went to think for a while. Of course, if it was her, um


    If there was such an opportunity in those years, I''m not sure I would let it go


    From the overall point of view, the individual is not as important as the gate of Yin to stabilize Yin and Yang, but from the individual point of view, most of them think that it is more important for them to live and be strong.


    Moreover, at that time, Lang Tian probably did not know that his absorption of power would lead to such consequences.


    "The reality is so, and accept it." Meng Li was extremely indifferent and did not choose to answer Lang Tian''s question.


    "If you sacrifice me, the world will be peaceful? Since you are so powerful, why do you have to sacrifice me? "


    Lang Tian''s voice was a little sad. His eyes drifted away and he wanted to run away directly several times. However, when he thought that the woman in front of him seemed to have the magic power of instant movement, Lang Tian felt more and more uncertain about leaving.


    Regret why they want to come, and then think, what''s the difference between them, they will come to find themselves when they need.


    Wei Yi starts to stare at his disk again, as if he doesn''t care what Lang Tian says. About Lang Tian, his attitude seems to let Meng leave to make a decision.


    Meng Li sighed. He just stared at Lang Tian for a long time. He and Meng Li looked at each other for a while, then slowly said:


    "I understand, because the world can''t hold me." His voice was even more sad.


    "Can the world last so long without me? Isn''t that a mess? He questioned, but no one answered.

 Chapter 1704

    It''s a terrible feeling.


    He got the strength, yes, but he also paid a lot for it, and for many years.


    But they only see the benefits they get, but they don''t see what they pay. It''s unfair.


    Heaven is merciless, so is man.


    The most ruthless is people.


    It''s just the order of cause and effect. It''s because the world is bad


    Although Lang Tian''s heart is no longer willing to change Meng Li and Wei Yi''s attitude.


    Meng Li asked Wei Yi, "when is convenient?"


    It''s very convenient to do it now.


    Wei Yi said: "now we can''t do it directly. We still need to cultivate the Yin world for a period of time. It lacks a lot of power."


    Meng Li: "let the Yin world restore some traction first. There are still many souls in the Yang world who have not been reincarnated."


    Wei Yi: "yes, this matter is indeed imminent."


    They didn''t avoid Lang Tian when they were talking. Lang Tian just listened and pursed his mouth.


    Weiyi put away the disc, flew up, and his fingers were quickly imprinted. The power burst out from him. It was precisely because of the display of this power that Lang Tian''s heart sank more and more.


    The other side is really strong


    With the seal of Weiyi, a crystal appears in this space. The crystal rotates in the middle of the sky. At first it is white, and finally its edge becomes transparent. Meng Li thinks that the final goal is to catalyze all the power of this crystal.


    Maybe Wei Yi felt a little tired. He took a look at Meng Li, but Meng Li was also interested. He took the initiative to ask:


    "can I help you?"


    Weiyi said, "just follow me."


    His fingers flew so fast that Meng Li could see them clearly through mental observation. After seeing them clearly, he kept them in mind and began to seal. In the catalysis of two people''s power, this crystal became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared. Its power was completely scattered and diffused in every corner of the Yin world.


    It wasn''t long before Meng Li felt that there was some traction in the Yin world. She laughed:


    "at least she was barely recovered."


    It''s like taking a pill for the Yin world. Hang it first, and then prescribe the right medicine.


    Wei Yi said: "it needs to be nurtured for a while. Could you please observe it here first? Call me when things are better, and I''ll come. "


    Meng Li: "you want to go back?"


    Wei Yi nodded: "mainly because there is nothing to do here."


    Meng Li wants to say that he just went back for a little while, said something, and felt that he didn''t stay in the domain for more than an hour? It''s just a month since Yiwei came back.


    But it''s not good to stop others. There''s no reason for them to work with themselves here. After all, I don''t know how long it will take.


    "All right."


    "How can I inform you?" Meng Li asked again.


    Wei Yi said: "let your system make a report on it."


    Meng Li nodded, Wei Yi''s figure disappeared.


    Left her and Lang Tian, because of the traction, the Yin also slowly began to enter the soul, see this Meng Li is still satisfied, smile.


    But Lang Tian has been in a bad mood.


    She looked at Lang Tian: "you don''t want to absorb the traction."


    Lang Tian laughed at himself: "do I dare? If I absorb it, don''t you want to skin me with cramps? "


    Meng Li shook his head: "that''s not the case."


    "No, I feel like you can do anything. You are cruel in nature." Lang Tian said.


    Meng Li was surprised: "am I cruel?"


    Few people think of her that way.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m not kind to you, so you feel cruel." Meng Li also wants to understand.


    Lang Tian didn''t know that she didn''t claim to exterminate him at the first time, so she was not cruel.


    "You..." Lang Tian looks at Meng Li and wants to stop talking.


    Meng Li frowned slightly:


    "what do you want to say?"


    Lang Tian said: "just now you are still forcing me to hand over my strength. Why don''t you talk about it in the twinkling of an eye?"


    Meng Li looks at Lang Tian strangely. Doesn''t he understand?


    That''s because Wei Yi said that the Yin world needs to be nurtured before it can be rebuilt.


    If we can''t operate now, we won''t talk about langtian for the time being.


    Meng Li said truthfully, "Lang Tian".... "


    "If you don''t catch me now, you won''t be afraid of me running away?" He asked again.


    I''m also testing.


    Meng Li knew Lang Tian''s mind and said faintly, "you can''t run away."


    Unless she breaks through this plane and goes to other places, she and Wei Yi will never be able to catch him alone.


    Lang Tian suddenly feels extremely powerless. Is this contempt?


    Have full confidence, believe that they can''t run away, everything is in their control, so don''t mind to give him the final freedom."Prepare well, you''d better figure it out by yourself, and then you can have an afterlife at the worst. If the resistance is too fierce, maybe the soul won''t exist." Meng Lidao.


    Lang Tian sneered: "do you want to thank you for your gift?"


    Meng Li: "this is not a gift."


    "You don''t need to be grateful. On the one hand, it needs you to return your energy. On the other hand, the world is not suitable for you."


    There is no guarantee of what Lantian will do in the future. The best way is to prevent future trouble.


    Lang Tian gave a sad smile and said nothing. Both sides were silent and stood in the underworld looking at the souls entering.


    Most of these souls stay in the world of Yang for a long time. They are confused and have nothing to do. Suddenly, there is a way for them to go, and most of them choose to step on the road of reincarnation.


    But some souls didn''t go. They looked around. The situation at this time was similar to that when Meng Li first came here.


    After observing for a long time, it was normal for her to leave the Yin world and go to the Yang world.


    It''s better to stay in the world of Yang, where the food and drink are not in the world of Yin. Meng Li doesn''t care about those, but he can''t stand to follow a little greedy.


    Back to Yangjie, he went to find a hotel to live in. Before, he said that the big crab packed for Wuxiang was taken out to eat.


    He said he would buy it for Wu Xiang when he really wanted to leave.


    Meng Li gives a sound and takes a look at her mobile phone. Su Xin left her a message a few days ago, saying that she didn''t have time to go out with her. Recently, she has time to ask Meng Li to arrange it.


    It''s been several days. Meng Li thinks about it and replies a message to Su Xin, saying it''s OK.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do with myself. I can go out for a stroll to pass the time. By the way, I can ask you to turn into a human. If you go together, you can say that your little cousin is OK.


    After su Xin received the news, her expression was quite speechless.


    This is even the slowest person she has ever seen to reply to a message. Sending her a message can reply several days later.


    If it wasn''t for the chat record, I would have forgotten what I said to others.


    This can''t blame Meng Li. There is no signal in the underworld. Moreover, she went back to the system space before. If Su Xin sent her a message when Meng Li just returned to the system space, she would have to go more than a month after Meng Li''s reply.

 Chapter 1705

    But it''s not good these two days. There''s something else on her side.


    I''m very sorry to tell Meng Li to wait a few days.


    Meng Li doesn''t matter. Su Xin can say anything.


    But when Su Xin put down her cell phone, she fell into a deep meditation. Actually Mom thinks Xiaohua is a little strange. Now even she thinks Xiaohua is a little strange.


    She said she came here to travel, but it''s been a long time. I feel like I''ve been in this city for several months.


    Who has traveled so long?


    It can be said that she stayed in this world because of her own accident, but now?


    Su Xin''s mind is a little confused, but Xiaohua has never done anything bad to her. Maybe she has her own thing.


    Who hasn''t ordered their own business yet?


    But just now I got a piece of good news from the news, saying that another new baby has been born, which is a good thing. It directly broke the rumor that human beings are going to die out. Su Xin is also happy and happy for human beings.


    No child was born before. Even she worried about it for a long time. It''s a very important event. We can''t do without caring.


    Meng Li suddenly learned from 6018 that he wanted to deal with the living dead in the world.


    Said it was a reminder from Wenzhi.


    They are already dead people. It is unreasonable for them to exist in the world now. If they continue to stay, it will only cause a lot of negative effects.


    With so many people, Meng Li finds it hard to catch them one by one, and it''s hard to send them to reincarnation. He can''t help thinking of Lang Tian.


    These people are made by him. It''s up to him to solve them.


    So he went to the underworld and found Lang Tian. He was still in the underworld. When he saw Meng Li coming, he asked directly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    It''s OK. She shouldn''t come.


    Meng Li said, "the world will be normal soon. The living dead can''t exist."


    Lang Tian laughed at himself: "tell me what to do? Now that I can''t protect myself, can I still protect them? "


    Meng Li: "of course, you can''t guarantee it. I mean, you do all these people, and it''s up to you to clean up the mess."


    Lang Tian felt as if he had heard Tianda''s joke. He said with an exaggerated look:


    "no, you asked me to hand over my strength, and you asked me to kill all my subordinates. Is there any reason that I look like a big wrongdoer?"


    Meng Li: "the principle of heaven is that everything should return to normal."


    "Why should I do so much?" Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li: "because only you know how many living dead people exist in the world. It''s very troublesome for me to find them."


    Lang Tian said: "No."


    "There''s no reason to listen to you."


    "Anyway, I will die in the end. Since I''m going to die, why should I do so much?"


    Meng Li: "in fact, you can not die."


    "Immortal? I have no strength and can''t maintain my body. There is only one soul left. Where should I exist? Will you let me be in the world of yin or Yang? " Lang Tian asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you only know that there is only one soul left. It''s very painful, but you don''t know that there are some things more painful."


    "Are you threatening me again?" Lang Tian asked with a frown.


    Meng Li shook his head blandly and said, "it''s just that the soul sometimes suffers a lot. Being a soul doesn''t mean there is no pain."


    "You should understand that."


    When he was imprisoned in the gate of the underworld, Lang Tian''s soul should suffer a lot, and he also had a way to make his soul suffer a lot.


    She said to Lang Tian, "you can recall the pain of those years. Do you want to try again?"


    Lang Tian can''t help but recall the pain that he didn''t want to try again.


    And they will only give him more pain.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say anything when he saw the other person''s indifferent eyes.


    He doesn''t doubt that the other party can really do that, but now he agrees to the other party, but if he doesn''t, he will be miserable if he falls into her hands.


    It''s going to be more embarrassing and less dignified.


    He sadly found that what he could do now was to maintain his dignity as much as possible, as if he had no strength to resist.


    Even if they don''t have the idea of resistance, how can they have it? The power they show is stronger than themselves. If they have to touch it, they will only be broken.


    Now he deeply understands that there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. Once upon a time, he was invincible in this world, but now with outsiders, he still looks small.


    He didn''t speak any more. Meng Li took it as his consent, left the system space, and waited for him to do things well.


    It''s very easy for Lang Tian to solve these living dead people. He first gathered a small number of people, but he planned to call them in batches and then send them off in batches. If he called too many people at once, it would easily lead to chaos. Although he was not afraid, he was very noisy.Not to say let them go to reincarnation, but directly destroy their body, leaving only one soul. These people are not clear, so they look at Lang Tian in doubt.


    I didn''t even dare to ask langtian what to do.


    Lang Tian pursed his mouth, looked at their puzzled or suspicious eyes, and said faintly:


    "it''s time for everything to end, and you should have a new life."


    A lot of people are scared, shiver ground asks: "adult, what do you mean?"


    Lang Tian just said: "after living so long and earning money, you should go to the original place."


    After that, with a wave of his hand, many souls were directly waved to the path of reincarnation, and some of the remaining souls were terrified and begged: "no, my Lord, you should tell us what we have done wrong, instead of solving us in this way."


    Lang Tian was bitter in his heart, and his face was really light:


    "you didn''t do anything wrong, but heaven doesn''t allow you."


    Heaven forbids not only you but also me.


    It''s just that Lang Tian didn''t say that.


    "Go ahead." Lang Tian knows that he is going to say goodbye to these faces forever. It''s not hard to say goodbye.


    It''s just pity for themselves and their ending should be the same.


    Things hurt others.


    He did not allow these souls to speak any more and sent them to reincarnation directly. Looking at the struggling expression on their faces, Lang Tian felt pain in his heart.


    The pain is my future destiny.


    It''s just that I sacrifice them for my dignity.


    Besides, even if they don''t do it by themselves, they can''t live. They won''t let them go at all. It''s just a matter of time. He can help them out ahead of time.


    Seeing off this batch and the next batch, Lang Tian looked at the numerous living dead and turned them into numerous souls. He sighed and didn''t know when to start. He had so many souls.


    Although I send them to reincarnation now, I don''t treat them badly, because they can live so many years with their own, and have a clear conscience.


    Lang Tian tried to comfort himself and make himself less depressed.

 Chapter 1706

    Many people suddenly disappeared from Yangjie, which made everyone panic. Strange things happen every year, especially this year.


    A lot of people in the society have a head and face, suddenly disappeared, must try to find, for a time, the police are busy to fly, but also have no clue.


    But it''s su Xin''s parents who are most scared.


    Because Su Xin''s father is also a living dead man. Now all the other living dead are missing. He is very worried about his fate.


    And Lang Tian is also thinking about Su Xin''s father, because it''s not someone else, it''s su Xin''s father.


    And he''s right with Su Xin


    Su ruanyu was very worried about her husband''s disappearance, so she went directly to find the owner of the antique shop. However, this time, the door of the antique shop was closed, and people around her said that the owner was also missing, which made Su ruanyu even more uneasy.


    In fact, the owner of this antique shop has a higher status among the living dead than Su Xin''s father. Su Xin''s father is just a living dead man, and he can''t go back to the sun before. However, the owner of the antique shop can walk around in the sun and open a shop for Lang Tian.


    So in Su ruanyu''s heart, even he had an accident. Can her husband be ok?


    Lang Tian finds Su Xin and stares at her for a long time. Su Xin can''t help but ask:


    "Why are you staring at her all the time?"


    Lang Tian said faintly, "I just want to see you."


    Su Xin takes a look at him and frowns. She thinks Lang Tian is different from before.


    He is now full of a sense of dispirited, as if not angry in the past, intuition told her that this man should have met something.


    Ask or not?


    After hesitation, she still asked:


    "have you encountered any difficulty?"


    Lang Tian nodded: "yes."


    It has to be.


    Because he doesn''t know how to arrange Suxin''s father. Even if he doesn''t arrange Suxin''s father, she will lose her father in the future, right?


    It must have been painful for her to lose a loved one.


    But


    Lang Tian thinks that Su Xin and that woman seem to have a good relationship.


    "Your friend named Xiaohua, do you really know her?" He asked.


    Su Xin also don''t know how, the words front a turn again pull to small flower body.


    "Does your difficulty have anything to do with her?" Su Xin is a sarcastic remark. She is not happy that Lang Tian does not continue the topic well but suddenly changes the topic. Unexpectedly, Lang Tian nods seriously:


    "yes."


    "What?" Su Xin was stunned for a moment.


    There is a kind of bad feeling spread from the bottom of my heart, feel that she has been trusting floret to let her down.


    Is there something unknown between Xiaohua and Longtian?


    Have they ever had love and hate or something? For a moment, Su Xin filled her brain with emotion.


    Seeing Su Xin''s complicated face, Lang Tian said, "I told you, you have to be ready."


    "Good..." Su Xin nodded, his voice a little difficult.


    She was so frightened that she was already thinking about how to be generous if Xiaohua had anything to do with Lang naivete.


    Or is it another choice?


    "Are you on good terms with her? What''s her attitude towards you? Do you think she''s a friend? " Before that, Lang Tian asked these questions first.


    Su Xin thought for a while and said:


    "I really treat her as a friend. I think she treats me as a friend, too." Su Xin thought for a moment and replied.


    Lang sighed:


    "she''s not normal."


    With that, Lang Tian sips his mouth and thinks it''s necessary to tell Su Xin about these things.


    Why didn''t he tell her? He just wanted to see what the woman would do if she really took Suxin as a friend.


    Do you really have the heart to ask your friend''s father to die?


    He''s going to embarrass her and see how she chooses.


    At this time, langxing was malicious. He tried to make trouble so that he could get a sense of balance.


    "What is not a normal person?" Su Xin asked.


    Lang Tian: "you must be prepared. Don''t be too surprised to hear anything."


    I don''t know if she will believe what she said next.


    These things are very mysterious to a normal person, beyond cognition.


    Su Xin looks at Lang Tian''s serious face, and she takes it seriously. She sits quietly with a serious face, ready to listen and accept.


    Lang Tian first said that he was not a human being. This alone frightened Su Xin. She looked at him with a pale face:


    "so you are an old monster?"


    Lang Tian You don''t have to be so surprised. "


    "Your friend is not a man, either."


    Su Xin suddenly sees Meng Li for the first time in her mind. The other person has a wide sleeve and a special temperament, just like the fairy who came down to earth. Now, it''s really strange."I don''t know where she came from," he said


    "But now she''s changing the world."


    "What..." Su Xin''s face was unbelievable: "how can a person change a world?"


    "It can''t be changed because it''s not powerful enough." Lang Tian replied.


    With enough power, you can decide everything. Once he changed the world, now he is just another person.


    Lang Tian tells Su Xin the reason why there is no new baby in the world before, and uses the facts to talk and let Su Xin understand the reason.


    At the same time, it also tells Su Xin why he can have a life now, but it doesn''t cover up. To tell Su Xin the truth, it''s because of Meng Li.


    Su Xin was stunned: "is there really a Yin world?"


    "So Xiaohua is the one who saves the world."


    It seems that she is a little proud, because she knows such a powerful person.


    "Xiaohua is very good. Her appearance will keep human beings from extinction." She murmured.


    Lang Tian gave a weak smile and said:


    "you may be happy too soon."


    "It''s true that she saved the whole situation, but you know what? She''s going to endanger the lives of your loved ones. "


    "What?" Su Xin is a fool.


    Lang Tian nodded heavily, his eyes were especially deep, and said:


    "in fact, your father died long ago, and the reason why he lived was because of me."


    "You saved him? It''s like saving me? " Su Xin asked.


    She doesn''t know that there are living dead people. Lang Tian hasn''t told her yet, but the next second, Lang Tian tells Su Xin what kind of state the living dead exist in the world.


    After hearing this, Su Xin was very resistant:


    "no, no, my father is not like that."


    The living dead?


    There is no heartbeat, only a body, very terrible, OK?


    She''s still the closest person. She hugged her father after he came back. There''s nothing unusual.


    But Lang Tiantie is determined to tell Su Xin all the cruel things, and there are many ways to make su Xin believe his words. He asks:


    "then why doesn''t your father eat much, why does he look a little stiff, and why does he disappear so long without contacting you?"


    "It''s all because he had an accident, became a living dead man, and then worked in the underworld."

 Chapter 1707

    Lang Tian tells Su Xin everything cruel with facts.


    It is also said that Meng Li wants to make the living dead disappear in the world.


    Su Xin''s whole brain was confused. Looking at Lang Tian, she asked:


    "so what''s the use of telling me all this?"


    "Shall I plead before her?"


    "Don''t you want to do this for your father?" Lang Tian asked.


    Lang Tian said so much, almost all told Su Xin, but didn''t tell her that Meng Li wanted him to hand over the power in his body.


    So in Su Xin''s heart, Lang Tian is not in danger.


    He didn''t want to say such a disgrace.


    Suxin is full of her father now.


    Asked by Lang Tian, she said without any hesitation:


    "of course I would, but will she let my father go for my sake?"


    Lang Tian: "then you only know when you try."


    Su Xin is in a state of confusion. After Lang Tian leaves, she still thinks that she should go there.


    And what Lang Tian said should be confirmed with her.


    She sent a message to Meng Li, asked where Meng Li was, said she had something to look for her, Meng Li happened to have nothing to do, directly sent the address of the hotel to Su Xin.


    When Meng Li opens the door and sees Su Xin standing uneasily at the door, Meng Li knows that maybe she knows.


    In fact, Meng Li is ready. She has a premonition from the time Su Xin anxiously wants to see her and the tone of sending a message before.


    "Come in and sit down." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Now Su Xin sees that Meng Li is nervous, but he is still nervous, and his words are not sharp:


    "OK, OK."


    She came in with a small step and saw some children''s toys on the sofa of the hotel suite. Her eyes were very confused. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "this is what I''m going to bring back to my little cousin. Open it in advance."


    In fact, it''s some brain benefiting toys for children. Originally, they were bought for Enqing. They thought she was a child and should be interested in it. Who knows whether Enqing is still alive or dead? They also said that it''s all children''s play, and she''s not a child.


    I threw it away before I could clean it up.


    Su Xin nodded, "OK." She looked so cramped that she didn''t know whether to stand or sit.


    Meng Li pointed to the sofa: "sit down."


    Su Xin just sat down.


    Meng Li didn''t take the initiative to ask, but at last Su Xin couldn''t help asking:


    "Xiaohua, is this your real name?"


    Meng Li laughed: "the name is just a code."


    Su Xin couldn''t tell whether she was disappointed or whether she had such a feeling. She also followed her smile, which was very pale:


    "then you..."


    Meng Li felt that Su Xin was really hard to speak, so he said:


    "did Lang Tian tell you everything?"


    Su Xinzheng was worried that she didn''t know how to open the topic, but the other side also helped her solve the embarrassment, and nodded gratefully:


    "yes..."


    Su Xin tells Meng Li everything that Lang Tian says. Meng Li almost tells Bai Lang Tian everything except his own.


    After hearing Su Xin finish, Meng Li also silent down, although Su Xin has not mentioned her father''s things, but don''t want to know it is for her father.


    Seeing Meng Li''s silence, Su Xin became more and more worried. She said carefully:


    "can you let my father go?"


    "I guarantee that he will not let anyone know about him and will not cause panic to the society."


    Although I can''t accept that my father has become a monster, it''s my father. I just want him to accompany me and my mother when I calm down.


    I also know that if my father''s abnormality is found, he may be arrested for research.


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "sorry, Su Xin, I can''t promise you."


    "Your father used to be the end of his life, but now he just exists in the world by some extraordinary means. His existence is unreasonable, and it''s an odd number. Do you know?"


    Since we want to clean up the living dead in the world, we need to clean up.


    Although it seems that it doesn''t matter if an ordinary living dead person stays in the world, it''s hard to say what happened in his life. Who knows if her father will become the second Lang Tian one day.


    There will be another accident.


    Su Xin opened her mouth, wanted to speak, but didn''t say anything. She felt sour, but she didn''t expect that the other side would refuse her.


    The refusal is clear.


    She was a little desperate. She used to be a friend.


    No, she doesn''t deserve to be her friend because of her existence.


    But


    Did you just give up?She suddenly slipped down from the sofa, knelt on the ground, her head buried, and her voice choked:


    "I beg you, OK?"


    "After all, he''s my father, and we haven''t been together long. I don''t want to lose him like this. I''ll be very painful..."


    Meng Li sighed helplessly, helped Su Xin up from the ground and said:


    "you don''t have to kneel for me."


    "Really."


    After all, it''s pleasant to get along with Su Xin, and she has a good impression of Su Xin.


    Just, because of these, we have to abandon the overall situation?


    "Will you promise me?" Su Xinhong looks at Meng Li with her eyes full of prayer.


    Meng Li said, "if I tell you that I come to this world with a task to do, if I don''t send your father to the place where I should go, I will be punished. Will you ask me to do it?"


    "What?" Su Xin Leng Leng, in the mind of Meng Li''s words for several times to understand each other''s meaning.


    That is to say, if you want the other party to let dad go, does it mean that the other party has to pay the price?


    This


    She was in a dilemma. If she begged again, she would be forced to do so


    Meng Li said: "in fact, this is the reincarnation of life and death. Your father will have an afterlife."


    "Your love has long been broken. At the moment when your father died, you thought his return was a dream."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Su Xin said painfully.


    Meng Li nodded: "I can understand."


    I can understand Su Xin''s feelings and her thoughts, so I think about it and don''t say any more high sounding words to comfort her.


    Just say:


    "don''t embarrass me, OK?"


    Su Xin despairingly looks at Meng Li, others all talk about this, oneself still have what to say.


    If we go on, we are really in a dilemma.


    She wanted to ask whether there was any friendship between them, and whether it was worth her raising her hand. But she didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid that if the other party said there was no friendship, she would slap her face.


    How arrogant you look.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Meng Li''s face in that friendship, it wouldn''t be this attitude. Meng Li can''t help it. He has to arrange things for himself.


    She had a hunch that the mission had to be well done.

 Chapter 1708

    Su Xin doesn''t want to work hard for her father, but she really doesn''t know how to go on.


    She felt that any language was very pale, and the gap between her and the other side was like a natural moat, which could not be begged at all.


    And the other side also said that if she let her father go, she would pay the price. If she was an ordinary person, she could confidently ask, what''s the price, and could she make up for it by herself.


    But the other side is too mysterious and powerful, and she has no ability to make up for her loss.


    Helpless, she can only leave with Meng Li, left Meng Li''s room.


    She is thinking about whether to tell her parents about these things. Since she can''t hold high her hand, can she let her father help herself?


    Get out of here. If only she couldn''t find her father.


    Su Xin thought simply.


    When she went back to tell her parents about it, Su ruanyu was shocked. She thought about her mystery, but she didn''t expect that she was so powerful.


    Powerful enough to decide their lives and change the world.


    Although I wanted to beg for mercy, I thought that my daughter had gone without success. I once said some bad things to her, and I''m afraid it''s even worse to go by myself.


    We have to find a way.


    So


    Looking at Su''s father, I told him that I might as well go out to avoid the wind.


    It''s also a choice without a choice.


    Su''s father was flustered and didn''t retort. Normally, he didn''t want to reincarnate.


    What''s the next life? Most people don''t expect the next life. They are very greedy for this life.


    I am myself in this life and another person in the next.


    -


    Meng Li finds Lang Tian, his expression is very indifferent, and Lang Tian is not afraid. He still needs his own strength, and he won''t do anything to him now.


    "You''re very interesting." Meng Li said coldly.


    Lang Tian: "thank you for your praise."


    Meng Li laughed: "can I feel guilty for this? Would you feel bad about it? "


    "Transposition, you live so many years, will be so concerned about this short friendship?" She asked.


    Lang Tian: "I don''t know. It''s worth touching you."


    Meng Li laughed two times, shook his head and said:


    "come on, go to a place with me."


    Lang Tian


    "Can we not?"


    Meng Li: "no way."


    Forget it, some meaningless words, some meaningless struggle are unnecessary.


    Lang Tian felt that he was waiting for death now. After waiting for death for a long time, he got used to it and looked down on it.


    I can only follow Meng to leave. Meng Li takes him to the airport. Su Xin and Su ruanyu are saying goodbye to Su dad.


    Seeing Meng Li and Lang Tian coming, their expressions changed.


    Su xinleng was in the same place, and her expression was desperate. She said difficultly:


    "are you here to take my father?"


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Su''s father:


    "what do you think?"


    Su''s father took a look at Lang Tian and called out weakly, "my Lord."


    Lang Tian didn''t respond to him, which made Su dad know that Lang Tian couldn''t keep him.


    "I don''t want to Can you spare me He looked at Meng Li prayingly.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "the longevity is over, so why force it?"


    "But..." Father Su bit his lip.


    I''m not reconciled.


    It''s like asking him to die.


    How can anyone be willing to die?


    Meng Li said, "go with ease. Your family will be fine."


    "Can''t save my dad, you don''t say that his situation can''t exist in the world, then can''t let him become a normal person?" Su Xin said suddenly.


    Her eyes burst out with expectation, and she suddenly felt that she had come up with a perfect solution.


    The other side is so powerful, it must be able to do it.


    Sure, sure!


    Meng Li I don''t have the magic power yet. "


    Her father is relying on the strength of Lang Tian to make the body immortal, in fact, all aspects of the normal operation.


    Can''t you give him a whole new set of internal organs to make his heart flow again.


    "No, it won''t..." Su Xin tears followed to flow out, why oneself all expectations all want to become empty?


    Meng Li looked at Lang Tian: "I think you can take back the power in his body."


    In fact, Meng Li knows that even if she says so, Lang Tian won''t really do it, but she just uses it to scare Su''s father.


    Besides, he can bring Su PA back to the underworld to solve the problem. The reason why he came here is because he is unwilling to use force in Su Xin''s face.


    And give them time to say goodbye.Last time to get along.


    Sure enough, Su''s father was scared when he heard that. He resisted and was afraid that he would be taken away suddenly.


    He hasn''t had time to get along with his wife and daughter.


    "No, no..." He stepped back, two battles.


    Meng Li said to Su''s father:


    "I''ll give you two choices. If you don''t come with me now, I''ll find a way for you to have a good baby in the next life."


    This is also a kind of feedback to Su Xin.


    Father Su asked nervously, "is there another choice?"


    "You can stay in Yangjie for a period of time, but you can''t let anyone know about you. As for how long? At least you have more than a month to spend with your wife and daughter. "


    "But I don''t care about your next life."


    This is also a return to Su Xin.


    I think I''m worthy of them. I want to wait until the gate of the underworld is ready before I take Su PA to the underworld.


    And I don''t know when I can repair the gate of the underworld, maybe a month, maybe a year.


    But for Su Xin, she would not have given so much time.


    "No other choice?" Asked Sue''s father.


    After all, it''s hard to escape death.


    Meng Li shook his head indifferently.


    Su ruanyu took a deep breath and said to Meng Li decisively:


    "thank you."


    Su''s father looks at Su ruanyu in disbelief. Su Xin is also puzzled. Why can his mother say thank you calmly now.


    Meng Li had a little appreciation for Su ruanyu in her eyes. She said:


    "well Don''t try to run any more. I can find you. I can''t escape. " This is to say to father su.


    Then she left.


    Lang Tian didn''t follow Meng Li, but stayed in the same place. Su''s father asked him:


    "my Lord, is there really no way to save me?"


    Lang Tian laughs a little, a little ironic, but also a little self mocking. He can''t protect himself. The other party can have this result because of Su Xin.


    Although the villain let the woman do it, it also showed her incompetence.


    Su ruanyu shakes her head to her father. When Lang Tian leaves, she says to her father:


    "maybe it can only be like this. We have to stop when we are good. People are patient. If we ask her hard, she will be angry."


    "If you piss her off, you may disappear immediately."


    She said with some emotion: "you can still exist for a period of time, thanks to her friendship with Su Xin, like the owner of an antique shop, now you don''t know where your reincarnation is."

 Chapter 1709

    Su''s father turned white and said nothing.


    Meng Li has been waiting here for more than three months. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he will go for a walk in the underworld and feel the traction.


    I feel that the traction is more and more obvious. Meng Li''s eyes are satisfied.


    Lang Tian, the living dead man in the world, has been dealing with him since he didn''t deal with Meng Li. The only thing left is Su Xin and her father.


    Meng Li thinks that Su Xin''s father knows that he is going to reincarnate at any time, and this time may not be very good.


    It all depends on whether he wants to be happy. If he wants to be happy, he can be happy in the end.


    Lang Tian appeared behind Meng Li with a bitter smile:


    "it seems that my time of death is coming."


    During this period, Lang Tian still feels unwilling and tries to find a place where Meng Li can''t find. It''s also a trial to see if Meng Li can find him.


    At this critical moment, how can Meng Li take him lightly? So long Tian is always found by her.


    Find a few times, Lang Tian also gave up.


    I''ll take my life.


    I can''t help it. I can''t escape from this world. I heard that there is another world outside, but he can''t go.


    Meng lisuo asked the system to make a report to the above, saying that the world situation is more stable, so it should be able to operate.


    Before long, Weiyi appeared in the underworld, and the disk appeared on his hand. The number on it was beating. It should be checking the situation of the underworld.


    Meng Li stood silently and didn''t disturb him. Wei Yi was not a talkative person. He buried his head and didn''t say a word.


    Lang Tian looks more and more desperate. Meng Li and Wei Yi are just like death to him.


    After a while, Wei Yi raised his head and said, "it''s really OK."


    Meng Li let out a sound. Fortunately, Wei Yi went back this time. If he didn''t go back, he would spend several months here. It''s really boring.


    "I''ll trouble you." Meng Li nodded slightly and said politely to Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi gave a sound and looked at Lang Tian: "you are ready."


    Hearing this, Lang Tian was a little flustered. He said:


    "I want to know what my ending is?"


    Wei Yi: "not clear? Reincarnation is the best result. "


    "Is there no other way? Can you help me, I... " He hesitated and said what he always wanted to say but didn''t dare to say.


    He said:


    "if you can be like this, you are all souls."


    He can become a state of soul, the previous strength can be abandoned, but can give him a way to live, let him exist in a different way.


    Wei Yi looks at Lang Tian with a straight eye after hearing this, and suddenly smiles:


    "no, you can''t


    The soul is qualified, just


    Why help him?


    He was absorbed into the organization, and then he became strong, thinking that he had treated him like this and would not seek revenge?


    Even so, why bury a thunder in your future?


    Never underestimate anyone, not to mention this person is a special existence.


    Meng Li sees Wei Yi''s eyes, and he almost understands Wei Yi''s idea.


    It is undeniable that when Lang Tian proposed to be like them, she also thought about whether this is a hidden danger.


    It''s impossible if they don''t have full assurance and they don''t have friendship.


    He''s not the late star.


    Seeing that Meng Li and Wei Yi are not moved, Lang Tian is a little worried. He even asks:


    "can''t you? Why not? "


    "Well Your soul is not qualified. " Wei Yi found a reason at will.


    Lang tianzai carefully looked at the souls of Xia Mengli and Wei Yi. They were really powerful beyond imagination. They were so powerful that they were no different from real people. If they were not special, they would not be souls at all.


    "And when you go to our world, it doesn''t hold water at all, where the environment is enough to tear your soul." Wei Yi said indifferently.


    Meng Li pondered that Lang Tian had not absorbed the boundary force, and the noumenon was not powerful. If he really arrived at the domain, that might have happened.


    Langtian''s face suddenly showed despair, which was unprecedented, with a trace of resistance:


    "I don''t want to Can I go to your world without returning my strength? "


    Although they say their world is terrible, if they have the strength to go, they should be able to survive.


    Wei Yi''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience. He sneered, so what about his face?


    He sneered: "what if I go? Why should I help you? What can you bring me? "


    This was insulting, which made Lang Tian''s face white again and again. At last, he said:


    "I I can work for you. "


    He really can''t say that kind of thing, he can only say so.Wei Yi: "no need."


    Meng Li also said, "forget it, let''s go."


    Lang Tian opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. He looked down at the land under his feet. At this moment, he was very humble.


    Humble to the extreme, like an ant, looking at the human to trample it, it begged, don''t kill me, I help you move rice, but the human said, no need.


    They disdain the rice brought by ants.


    But what can the ant do to fight? He is trampled on at will, even if it is the Ant King.


    Weiyi nodded, flew up, and went to the place where the door of the underworld was before. Then two doors suddenly appeared in the space. It was tall and towering, standing in the underworld. The dark environment made this door more mysterious and gloomy.


    It turned out that Weiyi came directly with the ready-made gate of the Yin world, and then Weiyi began to construct the space, at least to let the gate of the Yin world connect with the Yang world.


    Wei Yi is very accomplished in the power of space. Meng Li can feel the speed and complexity of his construction of space.


    Meng Li didn''t understand how Weiyi built such a complex channel, and it wasn''t just a space channel. He also took out a lot of things. It seems that this is a very complex operation.


    Wei Yi specializes in this, but he also does it for a long time. He feels that one day later, he just wipes his forehead. Naturally, he doesn''t sweat, but it''s just a habit.


    "All right." He took a deep breath and felt much more relaxed. At least the most troublesome program was finished.


    Looking at the langtian with dull eyes beside him, Wei Yi said:


    "give back your strength."


    Lang Tian''s heart sank suddenly, and the moment that he didn''t want to meet finally came.


    But now he can''t say what he''s begging for mercy. He knows that it''s useless to say it. He''s thought about other ways, but it''s useless.


    Finally came to the end of this moment.


    Looking at Lang Tian standing still, Wei Yi said: "don''t hesitate. If I help you, you will be in great pain. It will be better for you."


    It''s not the same to force out strength as to give strength.

 Chapter 1710

    Lang Tian took a deep breath:


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "Just put your hands on it and release the power." Wei Yi said.


    Lang Tian nodded: "good."


    He did as Wei Yi said, and his strength burst out from his body.


    Maybe he had no strength to maintain the body. He directly abandoned the body and appeared in front of them in a state of soul.


    Lang Tian''s soul state is not much different from the body he used. It seems that this body is carefully cultivated by him. At least it is necessary to look like him.


    The long day of soul state also has strength, Wei Yi signals him to continue, it seems that he doesn''t intend to leave a little strength for him.


    At this point, there was no need for Lang Tian to resist. He gave all his strength to the gate of the underworld, and then his soul became almost transparent.


    "I''ve been very obedient. Can''t you give me a way to live?" He looked at Meng Li.


    Wei Yi shook his head coldly and said:


    "you are obedient because you have no capital to resist. If you have some strength to resist, it will not be so."


    Lang Tian opens his mouth. Before he has time to say anything, Wei Yi waves his hand and forces Lang Tian. He goes uncontrollably towards reincarnation.


    "No No... " Lang Tian cried, but no one answered him.


    Meng Li turns around and looks at Lang Tian. He walks on the road of reincarnation uncontrollably. At first, he struggles, probably because the road of reincarnation makes him forget. Finally, he doesn''t remember anything, and then he goes to reincarnation.


    It just disappeared. It can be said that Wei Yi is too direct.


    Meng Li likes this kind of directness. At least he doesn''t have to listen to Lang Tian any more.


    This is not the best ending for Lang Tian, but it is for himself.


    Meng Li doesn''t feel that there is a problem in dealing with this matter. The world''s problems arise because of Lang Tian. Now he has to pay a price for repairing them.


    There is no room for him in the world. The way of heaven is merciless. Before he appeared, he might even become Lang Tian''s partner. That''s the way of heaven''s helplessness. He can only place his hope on them.


    Now that we have a better choice, we will not tolerate this anomaly.


    "Do you have anything else to do in this world?" Wei Yi asked.


    Meng Li thought of Su Xin''s father and nodded: "there is something else."


    "Then you go and get busy. There are still some things in the underworld that I need to deal with. When I''m done, I''ll go back by myself." Wei Yi said.


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s good."


    She left the underworld, went to Su Xin''s house, and found her father. When he saw Meng Li, his face turned pale:


    "you..."


    Meng Li said faintly, "time is up."


    "I I... " Father Su lowered his head and said incoherently. He didn''t know how to say it.


    I''ve been around for such a long time. Maybe I should be satisfied.


    "Do you want to say goodbye to your wife and children or go straight away?" Meng Li asked.


    Father Su lowered his head and thought for a long time. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to his wife and children. It was a long time. It took him a long time to edit information.


    "Let''s go." The pain, fear and reluctance on Su''s face were very complicated.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Su''s father chose to go directly, and even didn''t meet his wife and children, but he thought it was normal.


    Everyone''s feelings are different, so dad may not be able to face the scene of life and death.


    Although it''s hard to walk like this, it''s better than crying and crying together.


    When Meng Li takes Su PA to the underworld, Wei Yi is still busy living in the underworld. There are complex runes carved on the gate of the underworld, and she doesn''t get close to see them, so that Wei Yi doesn''t think she''s cheating.


    It''s very smooth to send Su''s father on the road of reincarnation. He didn''t have any resistance and went up on his own.


    Just before he left, he told Meng Li that he hoped Meng Li would not go to his wife and children for trouble.


    Meng Li


    So what''s wrong with dad Sue?


    You think you''re looking for them? That''s why he''s so obedient?


    Think of her as a devil.


    Maybe he won''t meet Su Xin again. Seeing off Su''s father, Meng Li looks at Wei Yi, who is busy and alive. Before he speaks, Wei Yi says: "are you busy?"


    Meng Li gave a sound, Wei Yi said: "then you can go back first, I still have a little trouble here."


    Meng Li looks at him suspiciously, before listening to his tone, it seems that it is not particularly troublesome.


    "The power of Lantian is too little, too little, and the most important power is too little," he explained


    Meng Li: "is he not finished or just a little bit?"


    At that time, I also deliberately checked the soul of Lang Tian, as if there was no power.


    "Just that." Wei Yi said firmly.


    "Not worthy to live on." He said indifferently.Maybe he was a little angry. Lang Tian didn''t give him the power he wanted.


    Meng Li smiles helplessly. Lang Tian is not weak, but these forces are too few for the gate of Yin.


    "If you don''t mind, go back first." Wei Yi also said that his expression is a little uncomfortable, probably not used to other people watching him do things.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She went straight back to system space.


    Su Xin and Su ruanyu receive Su''s father''s text message and burst into tears. Su Xin is still trying to change her father''s fate and madly sends a message to Meng Li.


    But Meng Lidu has returned to the system space, there is no signal, also can''t return her message.


    Life and death have a destiny. In Meng Li''s heart, he can''t forget what he should do.


    Moreover, she also advocates cleaning up the world''s anomalies and trying not to leave any hidden dangers.


    The plane is more important than the individual.


    Distinguish between primary and secondary.


    When I went back to pick up Su''s father, I bought some big crabs on the road. They wanted to bring them to Wuxiang, but they went to Lingtian space, but Wuxiang happily took them to Wuxiang. When Wuxiang looked at them, Wuxiang was a little depressed.


    "Let me swallow it all?" This is a very low-end creature in the small world.


    No, I haven''t.


    "It''s delicious. Try it." The eyes are full of expectations.


    Then Wu Xiang looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    Well, another one told her to shell.


    All right, anyway, it''s also a matter of hand. Meng Li peeled the shell, ate the crab meat and asked: "what''s the taste?"


    "Not bad." It sounds like he''s reluctant, but his mouth doesn''t stop.


    Meng Li smiles. In fact, the most peaceful and harmonious moment is here. With them, he slowly peels the crab and forgets his inner sense of urgency for a short time.


    It''s also a way to relax.


    It''s just something special.


    I can''t help thinking about what is the reward for this task? By the way, is there a reward?


    When she went back to the system space, she noticed the big screen and didn''t see the reward.


    When they finished eating and stayed with them for a while, they went back to the system space and looked again, but they didn''t see the reward.

 Chapter 1711

    I wonder if I should ask.


    At least I have no credit, but also have hard work? Hard work in the world for so long.


    Meng Li is thinking, Wen Zhi has news here again, he said to Meng Li:


    "there is a team game that you need to participate in."


    Meng Li


    "I want to ask first, was the previous mission a success?"


    She felt that what she implied was very obvious. Wen Zhi must be a smart person, you know.


    I don''t blame her for being mean, but I should ask.


    Wen Zhi really understood. He said:


    "when you finish this task, we''ll settle it for you."


    Meng Li All right


    It''s all for the sake of this. It''s too stingy to chase after others.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as there are rewards.


    However, there are many rules in the team match. Meng Li can''t help but ask: "are there any rules of the last time?"


    All kinds of restrictions, even the supernatural power can not be used, so that everyone is very ordinary, no means.


    Wen Zhi said, "it''s gone this time."


    "It''s not very restrictive."


    Meng Li let out a sound, and at the same time, she fell into deep meditation. Although she didn''t want her means to be limited, she felt strange when the organization really let go of the restrictions.


    "Can you tell me what model to follow first?" She asked tentatively.


    Wen Zhi: "when you get to the world, you will be sent relevant information."


    Meng Li All right


    It''s just strange that Wen Zhi arranged two tasks in a row.


    "Do you want to go now?" She asked again.


    Wen Zhi said, "wait a moment, and send you all together."


    Meng Li: "good."


    There is nothing to say except to say yes.


    There are a lot of things to prepare in the last world. Meng Li has a look and thinks that there is nothing special missing.


    There are all kinds of nutrients.


    However, there was some negligence in the last world, that is, there was no exchange for Lingshi. Fortunately, the last world was a world of science and technology, and gold was very valuable.


    If you are in Xiuzhen world, gold is not very valuable.


    Therefore, Meng Li exchanged some spirit stones this time, so that most of the world has a way to deal with it.


    After that, I read books quietly in the system space and waited. I called out the question in the middle of the way. I was going to go with the question.


    But this time, she didn''t plan to let Wenqing show up. It''s a team game. There are bound to be other quests. She looks at Wenqing more closely and is reluctant to let them see Wenqing, for fear that they will covet her.


    Maybe they may not all covet, but asking for love is a treasure in their heart. Protect her.


    Therefore, we should communicate with you in advance. This world may not be as happy as the last one. There will be no such thing as eating, drinking and having fun. If you don''t want to, you can forget it.


    I don''t care about asking for love. Although I''m lost, I can''t have fun in the last world, but it''s good to be with ALI.


    And she can protect ah Li.


    It''s boring to wait. Meng Li opens the channel of team competition from the big screen again. It seems that there is no new mode to push out now. Is the team competition he will do the same as before?


    Or a special mode alone, not pushed out, this wave belongs to the internal test players?


    Just wait.


    Meng Li felt that he had been waiting for quite a long time before he finally heard 6018 say:


    "be ready to send you."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Soon into the tunnel of time and space, the rapid transmission makes Meng Li''s consciousness is not clear, until the plane, Meng Li found that this time there is a body.


    Not surprisingly, the last team game also had body.


    Meng Li integrated into the body and began to accept the memory of the body.


    This is an interstellar age. There are many stars. Some stars live and work in peace and contentment, prosper and have great strength. Some stars are chaotic, barren and have fierce folk customs, which are despised by advanced interstellar people.


    They call a powerful planet a high-level planet, followed by an intermediate planet, and then a low-level planet.


    But this has not become the unity of the interstellar. The high-level planets are the so-called high-level planets, and the low-level planets have never admitted their own low-level.


    Although the lower planets have no rich products, they have mineral resources, and they are all tough and have strong power to protect themselves.


    There are also a few low-level planets whose strength is really low. In order to curry favor with high-level planets, they take the initiative to admit that they are low-level planets.


    And then the rest of the lower planets don''t see this kind of lower planets.


    In a word, the relationship between each planet is complex, just like the relationship between people. Because of interests or other reasons, they do not agree with each other, and they will form allies and support each other for some reasons.With the development of science and technology, a lot of people''s potential has been developed, and their life expectancy has been extended.


    With proper cultivation, the life span of more than 200 years is common, and even 300 years can not be regarded as the limit of human beings.


    Of course, in order to keep the balance between heaven and nature, and to prevent human beings from being propagated too fast and too much, it is more difficult for human beings to reproduce their offspring while they have a longer life expectancy on average.


    Although a variety of high-tech skills make it easy to get pregnant, it is not easy to be born smoothly, and the probability of child death is relatively large.


    This situation has been going on for a long time, technology can not change, it can be said that God can not stop.


    The plane is like a water tank. Only by pouring out some can we add new ones to it.


    But human beings naturally want to multiply, so they also attach great importance to their children, from the birth to the birth, as well as in education and growth.


    For the sake of friendly exchanges between the planets and the importance of the future generation, activities are held every five years.


    And this activity is a competition between a group of children.


    First of all, the selection is carried out on each planet. This project alone is very huge. Not only the children of the nobility, but also the children of the common people can participate in the audition.


    However, the final quota will basically fall on the aristocratic children.


    This is not to say that there is an obvious black box operation, but that the children born to aristocrats are born with good resources and powerful genes given by the family, so it is very difficult to get rid of them.


    On the other hand, the children of civilian families have no resources and have not been specially well cultivated. Most of them are very ordinary. In contrast, they are really inferior.


    Reincarnation is a technical work. Some people are born to decide their fate. They look down on others from a high place. Some people are unable to reincarnate. They need to make great efforts to shake their fate, and in the end they may be in vain.


    The competition for places is very fierce. Countless people are eliminated in various ways. Only two of them will be selected to represent the whole planet and go out to participate in the competition.

 Chapter 1712

    Each planet sends out two 18-year-old children. Yes, in this interstellar age with an average life span of 200 years, 18 is not considered an adult.


    Thirty is adult.


    They will go to a place of the bright planet for competition, and then they will have some competitions. In terms of force, intelligence and other aspects, we are all the best chosen ones. Even in the competition, it is impossible to fight between life and death. That is to say, when the competition is over, they will give some awards. Some of them will lose, and some of them will give consolation awards. It''s not bad for harmony.


    When we come here, we all have our own honor. The purpose of holding this competition is to show other planets how excellent their children are.


    Because every planet attaches great importance to children. After all, children are the future of the planet. Their strong and weak abilities show the future of the planet to a certain extent.


    Because the selected children are basically noble children, and because they have successfully participated in this competition, they have a bright future and will have an extraordinary position on their own planet in the future.


    Therefore, after they return to their own planet, the future road will be smoother. With this honor, they will become passes for many places.


    After the basic game, they will stay on the planet of light for a while, which is also the practice.


    Although these contestants are called children by adults, they have reached the age of 18. They are also thoughtful and can communicate correctly.


    Since we are all the flowers of our respective planets, to continue to stay is to get to know each other, because we may all become important people in the future, so we should get to know each other in advance and build a good relationship in advance.


    That is to add a network to their respective planets or families.


    Generally, they stay on the bright planet for a long time. All kinds of activities promote their feelings, and children are also very happy.


    The light planet is called the light planet because it is said to be the closest place to the divine light.


    What is divine light? It means that the sunshine time of the bright planet is very long, and there is almost no night.


    Moreover, there are many scenic wonders on the bright planet for people to watch. Moreover, the bright planet is a very special planet. It does not belong to any planet, and it seems to belong to any planet. It is shared by all. No one can live on this planet for a long time, either traveling or holding various activities here.


    This planet is also very small, but it''s more exquisite. It''s said that the bright planet is a gift from God, which is more beautiful than any other planet.


    It''s been years since we''ve been able to come to the bright planet.


    Meng Li is a teacher this time. Well, he is the teacher who led the two children to participate in the competition.


    Teachers, in fact, organize them, arrange their work and rest, then limit their actions and behaviors, and tell them what to do and what not to do.


    They come from orca, which is the so-called advanced planet. The two children led by the master are also children born by nobles.


    Of course, she was also born as an aristocrat and had a good position. After all, if she could lead the flowers of the two planets to see the world, her identity would not be worse.


    This time, she made time for it, because she missed it very much and wanted to visit her hometown again.


    Because she came to the bright planet many years ago, when she was 18 years old, in the name of a contestant.


    Although she did not get the highest honor at that time, her future was bright after she went back.


    The owner''s name is owei, and he has two children, one is Luan, the other is dangari. Luan is a girl, and her father is a famous general on their planet. The family is famous. Dangari''s family has a huge mechanical system, and their family has made great contributions in the field of Science and technology, which is also a remarkable existence.


    This is the general background. After receiving it, Meng Li opened his brain and read some of the notes of her lower body. These are some details that need to be paid attention to, and even the hobbies of her two children.


    After a close look, I found that the body owner was very careful and recorded a lot of things.


    She is also very popular with the two children. If there is no accident, after they return to their own planet, the relationship between the two children and the owner will be closer. So far, she really has this connection.


    So the nobles connected with each other and supported each other. They twisted the vines together to form a stronger existence.


    Now that their friendly competitions have passed and all kinds of awards have been awarded, they stay here just to travel and make friends.


    On the one hand, they can''t make friends here, and they will be despised and rejected by the so-called high-level planet people.


    Although they are also the nobles of their own planet, they can''t get into the eyes of people on these advanced planets and disdain to communicate and make friends with them.


    Moreover, although the bright planet belongs to everyone, in fact, the advanced planet is more domineering and has more rights to use the bright planet. When they make rules for the bright planet, they make the consumption of the bright planet especially expensive in order to prevent everyone from being on the bright planet.The unimaginable prices and consumption, coupled with exclusion, make them leave early.


    Many people do not want to have a relationship with people from high-level planets. They will be despised by other people who are also from low-level planets. They say that they give up their dignity and flatter others. Their usual choice is to leave with backbone.


    So the people who can stay are basically people from advanced planets, who have more money to spend here and have no scruples.


    But now Meng Li doesn''t know what the rules of the team match are and what the purpose is.


    And how many people have become taskers?


    Or did everyone become the Tasker?


    I remember that Wen Zhi said that we all transmitted together. In that case, now we all receive the plot almost.


    Although it''s day outside, it''s really bedtime. Everyone is sleeping, and no one will get up to test each other. Meng Li tries to release his mental strength, but he can''t help it.


    Probably everyone in the first do not expose the choice to observe the attitude, unexpectedly no one chose to release the mental force to see the situation around.


    Most of the people who come to participate in the competition sleep in this luxurious and spacious manor. After all, it''s better to communicate with each other when they are close to each other. Moreover, living here is also a symbol of identity. Ordinary tourists can''t live in it.


    It is true that when we all have mental power, we will not release it casually.


    Meng Li turned off his brain, closed his eyes, and decided to have another sleep to cope with the changes.


    We''ll see when we get up.

 Chapter 1713

    When the set wake-up bell rings, Meng Li slowly gets up. Even after a sleep, he doesn''t receive the rules and tasks, which makes Meng Li confused.


    If you want to have a competition or something, you have already finished the competition before they come.


    Just wait. She must not be the only one who doesn''t know what the task is.


    Go to wash and take a look at the appearance of the body. It''s very good, but for the sake of icing on the cake, Meng Li puts on delicate make-up and walks out of the room.


    As usual, Meng Li first went to Lu''an''s door, knocked on it and called out kindly:


    "Lu''an baby, are you up?"


    There is a small screen on her door, which lights up at this time, and Luan''s voice comes from inside. She says:


    "teacher, I''m almost ready."


    Meng Li''s voice with a smile: "OK."


    She tried her best to imitate the character of her master and the way she spoke. She didn''t know that Lu''an was not the same as Lu''an before. The so-called "enemy can''t move, I can''t move..."


    However, it can not be said that these missions are the enemy.


    She waited at the door for less than three minutes, and Luan opened the door. She had blonde hair, fair skin, big and bright eyes, like a little princess from a fairy tale.


    She has been traveling and socializing all this time, and she is very popular.


    She winked at Meng Li and bowed: "good morning, Mr. Aowei. I wish you another happy day."


    Meng Li nodded and said politely, "I hope Lu an is the same."


    They were polite. Lu an took Meng Li''s arm and said, "let''s go to find dangari."


    Meng Li nodded and went to the end of the corridor, but dangary was already at the door, because he knew that his teachers and classmates would come to him.


    "Good morning..." With a faint smile in his mouth, dangari leaned over and looked very gentlemanly.


    He is also a very handsome guy. From Meng Li''s point of view, they are all adults, but people here think that 18 is really young.


    "Let''s go out for breakfast. After breakfast, we said we were going to play in the aurora." Meng Li told the two children today''s arrangement.


    When she heard that she was going to the aurora, Lu an was very happy. She danced, shook her right hand and hit her left hand lightly. She said with a smile:


    "what a surprise. I heard that the aurora is the place closest to the aurora."


    "Yes, it is said that there are many wonders and many different discoveries in it." Dangari also looked forward to it.


    "Teacher, how long do we need to stay in the aurora." Asked Luan.


    Meng Li: "I heard it was three days."


    "Great, three days will at least let me know more about aurora." Lu an excited eyes are narrowed into a line, the corner of the mouth hook arc is also bigger and bigger.


    Then she began to chatter about the place of Aurora with dangari. Although they had never been there, they knew something about it and could talk about it.


    Halfway through, Lu''an also asked Meng Li, "teacher, have you ever been to the land of Aurora?"


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile, looking back, and said, "when I came here, I didn''t stay too long because of some things."


    Lu an gently Oh a: "that this time there will be no regrets."


    Meng Li nodded gently, but he thought that he didn''t find anything. From the current point of view, the two children she took looked similar to the original character.


    But don''t you imitate the original owner? It''s not easy to find out that the Tasker has done so many tasks, as long as he doesn''t want to expose himself and pay attention carefully.


    Then, unconsciously, they have arrived at the lawn of the manor, where there are many tables with all kinds of food, delicate and beautiful.


    All kinds of vegetables, meat and rare fruits are here for people to take. The luxury degree can be seen.


    You know, these are the most expensive vegetables and meat in the interstellar age, and you can eat them freely here. Of course, if you want to eat them freely, the cost is also very high.


    It''s not surprising that the so-called low-level planet people can''t support this kind of consumption. Ten days and a half are good. It''s really hard for them to stay for such a long time.


    However, almost all aristocratic families on the advanced planet were born here. These luxuries in the eyes of the common people are also very common food in their hearts. Lu''an and dangari took a plate and brought some vegetables, meat and fruit, which is their breakfast.


    Meng Li and they took almost the same. When they met someone on the way, they would greet each other, which delayed some time.


    But Lu''an and dangari didn''t eat first. Instead, they sat at the dinner table, chatting with others and waiting for Meng Li, who was delayed because of greeting others.


    When Meng Li finally got out and sat down, they began to work. Instead, they had to be quiet when they ate. When they felt full, they elegantly put down their knives and forks, wiped their hands and mouth clean, and then continued the previous topic.It''s basically talking about the place of the aurora we''re going to.


    They all look forward to it. Meng Li looks at it with a smile like an elder. Everyone''s eyes are full of expectation. It seems that no one is cheating, so she becomes more and more confused.


    So now the performers are so advanced? She couldn''t see it.


    Anyway, because I am a Tasker, I go to too many worlds. On the contrary, I am not very interested in the aurora. What I am more interested in is the purpose of the rules of this mission.


    Meng Li secretly tells himself to be calm and try to be as happy as they are.


    Basically everyone has finished breakfast. Meng Li takes a look at the time. It''s only around eight o''clock, and there''s still a lot of food left. Meng Li knows that the untouched food will be moved down and distributed to the people they bring for free.


    Because these foods are bought by these people, and the people who give them after eating are very normal, and they haven''t moved, and they are very clean. No one will mind.


    After all, they are all aristocrats. Who can rest assured that their family members will go out like this? Everyone is more or less accompanied by several bodyguards to protect their safety.


    They all brought five. They lived outside the manor.


    These five people can be brought here, which is very outstanding in the family, but we can''t take them to the aurora this time, because the aurora is regarded as a sacred place, as if the more people go there, the more sacred they are.


    Cruelly speaking, the nobles think that these bodyguards are not worthy of going.


    Of course, some people can''t accept that they can''t do without bodyguards. This situation will be dealt with in accordance with the Convention. Even if you have to take people, don''t go.


    If you want to go, you have to abide by the rule of not taking people.

 Chapter 1714

    Most people can accept it, because there are not many opportunities to go to the aurora, and we all don''t take bodyguards, which ensures a certain balance.


    He told us to start at ten o''clock and let everyone be ready first.


    In fact, the aurora is not close to here. Although the bright planet is small, the territory can''t be big. But now the traffic has reached a very fast speed. As long as it''s not separated by a few planets, it can arrive on the same day.


    It''s said to start at ten and get there at twelve.


    Meng Li took Lu''an and dangari back to tidy up their clothes. Now there are many scientific and technological means that can compress the clothes very small and easy to carry.


    It''s no longer the time to go out with a big suitcase. A small bag can be filled with what they need.


    Meng Li has nothing to bring, just a little clothes, food and drink is ready.


    The reason why we only informed the children today is to give them a little surprise.


    At ten o''clock, they got on the boat and headed for the aurora. When they landed outside the aurora, it was exactly twelve o''clock.


    Very punctual.


    Meng Li and Lu an are staying in a rest room. In order to be more energetic, they both take a nap. When they hear the notice, Lu an opens her eyes. Her eyes are full of expectation and her whole body is full of joy.


    "Here we are, teacher." She got up and opened the door of the lounge.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "OK, let''s go out."


    They went out of the door of the lounge together, took dangari with them, and a group of people got off the flying boat. From the outside, the place of Aurora was very beautiful.


    A vast land, looking at flowers and grass everywhere, the air is fragrant, the sun is white, shining on the body warm, and accompanied by bursts of breeze, caressing the face, as if to welcome them.


    And flowers and grass inside there are some small animals running, white rabbit scurrying, looks quiet and smart and beautiful.


    There is a road in the middle, which is not too wide. It can only let three or four people pass by in parallel. The man who leads the team is Crewe. He said:


    "you can go in first and enjoy some scenery along the way, and then we will drive the flying boat in. There are a lot of materials in it, which are enough for us to have a good time here."


    No one has any opinions on this. If you go in a flying boat together, you will miss the scenery along the way, which can''t achieve the purpose of playing.


    "Then we''ll meet in the center." Said Crewe.


    With that, he took some people back to the flying boat, started the flying boat, and the flying boat rose slowly, and finally disappeared in the sky.


    "Ovi, have you ever been in here?" A man came up to him and asked, he is a man and a team leader. He is from other planets. His name is Qida, and his language with mengligou is interstellar.


    He also knew that the owner of the body had been to the bright planet, so he asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I haven''t been here yet. I''ve missed it."


    "Oh..." Qida wanted to come forward to talk, but Meng Li replied, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Your students are excellent, and your planet will be even better in the future." He complimented.


    Meng Li takes a look at Lu''an and dangari. They follow behind and look around. They enjoy the beautiful scenery along the way, but they don''t care much about their conversation.


    Meng Li looks at Qida, and of course he wants to compliment her: "your students are also excellent. They have won so many awards this time, which is very dazzling."


    Qida smiles: "thank you for your appreciation."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum. Qida realized that he had nothing to say, so he stopped talking.


    The grass was so vast that it took them nearly an hour to walk to the end.


    But we are all practitioners of this era, but no one feels tired, and their interest is very high. Some even catch small animals in their hands.


    The small animals here don''t seem to be afraid of human beings. When they are caught, they don''t struggle very much, and even boldly sit on human shoulders.


    Lu''an caught one of the people who looked at it very spiritually


    Hedgehog


    It''s not very big, and it has a unique taste of hedgehog. She held it up and showed it to Meng Li:


    "teacher, you see how lovely this hedgehog is, it doesn''t attack people."


    Meng Li looked at the thorn on the hedgehog, and the evil interest suddenly came out. He hoped that the thorn on the hedgehog would be more lovely.


    Lu''an didn''t know what Meng Li was thinking, but saw the interest in Meng Li''s eyes. She said:


    "why don''t you give it to the teacher?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, you can keep it if you like, but you''d better leave it here when you go. It belongs to nature."


    She didn''t care if a hedgehog wanted to move to another planet. She just thought about the character of her owner and knew that she would give such a suggestion."Well The teacher is right


    Luan laughed and showed her white teeth. In the sunshine, she looked more and more beautiful.


    Meng Li also felt that the light here was very bright, which made her feel like a very bright light bulb.


    But they are all sighing that this place is worthy of being the closest to the holy light. They like this kind of brightness, because only this kind of brightness is an unusual natural scene, can it be distinguished from other places and highlight the particularity of this place.


    At the end of this flower meadow, there is a sea of stones. The so-called sea of stones does not mean there are stones and there is a sea, but there are stones all over the ground. The number of stones is very large.


    The ground is made of stones, and the stones on the ground make it difficult to walk.


    However, because of their different images and certain ornamental value, they attract people''s attention. It''s interesting to see them while walking, and even associate them with something. Although it''s hard to walk, it doesn''t make people feel tired.


    And the stones are of different colors. They look colorful, which is very good, but Meng Li obviously feels that the light inside is brighter.


    Someone exclaimed:


    "I can guarantee that these stones are not painted artificially, but produced by mother nature."


    "Yes, it''s said that these stones are like this. They are quite beautiful." Someone echoed.


    It''s not disorderly. A lot of stones even give people a sense of art, but no one wants to move them home.


    We are all aristocrats, and we are too embarrassed to do such things. If anyone takes the initiative to do it, he will be stopped by others. In everyone''s heart, to possess the things given by nature is to defile this sacred place.

 Chapter 1715

    There are also caves in this stone sea. The wonders inside are magnificent. Once again, they marvel at the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    In this era of science and technology construction everywhere, the more natural things are, the more people yearn for them.


    However, when they met the flying boat, it was already around 5 p.m.


    Although we had lunch on the flying boat around eleven o''clock, we were still hungry after walking so far.


    We could have had a rest in a clean and hygienic rest room, but we all camped out and even decided to have a picnic. Although we were not very good at cooking, we would have some.


    They are busy living, washing vegetables and cutting food materials. Meng Li stares at the busy, harmonious scene full of laughter.


    Can''t help but wonder if there is only one Tasker in this?


    I can''t see a clue.


    "Teacher, come and taste my roast." Luan came with a bunch of her own barbecue.


    Meng Li took a look at the barbecue. It was roasted directly by Lu an on the fire. It was scorched black with oil beads on it. It didn''t look delicious at all.


    It smelled like meat. She took it and took a bite. Luan immediately asked, "is it delicious? Teacher, I do it for the first time, so I will give it to you for the first time. "


    Meng Li savored the light paste smell in his mouth, looked at the meat he hadn''t finished, and said:


    "well It''s OK, but it''s a little bit confused. "


    "Ah?" Lu an a face don''t know, she said: "that you don''t eat again, I bake a bunch for you again."


    Meng Li obediently and frankly put the meat kebab back into Lu an''s hands and said, "OK, this is your first work. You can collect it."


    Lu''an: --


    Is it necessary to collect it?


    She waved her hand awkwardly and said with some apologies:


    "this is a failed product, so I don''t have to. Forgive me for thinking about sharing it with my master only after my first successful barbecue. Next time, I''ll taste it first."


    Meng Li smiles and says a few words politely to Lu an. Lu an goes back to barbecue again. She and Dan Gary are crowded together.


    Meng Li didn''t participate because many teachers didn''t participate. In their hearts, it was a children''s game.


    In addition, I don''t really want to participate


    No nightfall, but let them this picnic rigidly continued for more than three hours, lasted until after 8 o''clock in the evening before the end.


    Meng Li ate some strange kebabs sent by students, such as Luan''s baked tomatoes and dangari''s baked leaves.


    Meng Li even felt that they were poisoning himself, but he didn''t find any reliable evidence.


    The taste is so hard to say.


    At this time, after eight o''clock in the afternoon, Meng Li looked up at the sky. Now the sky has no sun, but it is also a day. Looking at the sky, he seems to see a piece of cotton white clouds, very white and bright.


    This lawn began to appear some small insects chirp, these insects chirp more means that it is going to night, but because it is as bright as day now, people can not find the feeling of night.


    Meng Li even thinks that although there is no night, those weak creatures also have their work and rest time.


    She went back to the flying boat and washed in the bathroom of the flying boat. There are many bathrooms in it. It''s no problem to provide convenience for so many people.


    A lot of stored water can make them spend these days fresh, but Meng Li is worried about accidents.


    Now that he has come to the world, something unusual must have happened. Otherwise, would Wen Zhi ask him to take a holiday?


    It''s just not sure when and what will happen.


    Will it be this trip to the aurora.


    After taking a bath, Meng gets out of the boat, finds her and Lu''an''s tent in a pile of tents, and drills in. Lu''an is using her brain to video with their family.


    Seeing that Meng Li came in, she nodded politely, then lowered her voice and continued to communicate with her family, that is to say what she saw and heard in the aurora.


    Meng Li quietly listened to her description, with a sigh, she took these two children look very normal, there is no unreasonable place.


    But before, the body owner told her family that she would come to the aurora in the near future, so her family sent a request for a phone call. Looking at the body owner''s mother coming up and asking about the situation of the aurora, Meng Li could only pick up some adjectives from Lu''an to describe this place which was not unusual in her eyes.


    Although it''s beautiful here, there are many pure natural beauties in some ancient societies, even in Xiuzhen society. Sometimes you need to walk a lot of places to do tasks, and you can see a lot along the way.


    The reason why they feel beautiful is that there are few things in the world that can keep the original appearance of history.


    Through the words, Lu''an probably because before too excited, physical consumption is too big, see for a while guangnao to Meng Li said good night.She lies in the sleeping bag. The temperature in the thin sleeping bag is automatically adjusted according to the body temperature. People will not be hot or cold in it. It''s very comfortable.


    Meng Li also gets into the sleeping bag, lies in the tent, looks at the top, thinks about it and turns on the light brain, where he can control the intelligent tent.


    She turned the tent into night mode, and soon there was no light in the tent. Looking at the sound insulation mode above, Meng Li thought about it and had no choice.


    It''s soundproof. I don''t know what''s going on outside.


    Because the sound insulation mode is to cover the tent with something similar to cloth but not cloth, it has excellent sound insulation effect.


    After all this, Meng Li closed his eyes and planned to go to sleep. He didn''t sleep at ease, but he also fell asleep.


    A high degree of vigilance in the depths of the spirit can make Meng Li wake up with a little wind and grass.


    This is a quiet, do not want to sleep, in their own tent also opened the sound insulation mode, so as not to disturb others.


    From a distance, there are a lot of colorful hills on the plain. The flying boat was driven away and stopped at a relatively distant place.


    The reason for this is that there is a kind of unpleasant sound when the flying boat is in standby mode, and there is something similar to radiation in the operation of various machines. They feel that it is bad for their health to stop by people for the night, especially when most of them are children. They pay special attention to the age of children, so that they will not leave any hidden danger to them, and they are not allowed to do harm to their bodies West has been by.


    But it''s not good to close them all. It''s better to move further.


    It''s like a mobile phone. It''s a little bit far away from you when you sleep, but there''s no need to turn it off.


    Just as everyone was sleeping quietly in the tent or doing something else, the sky outside gradually darkened.

 Chapter 1716

    It''s so dark that everyone doesn''t know.


    And the flying boat that had been parked in the distance also slowly started and drove away from the sky. The people who were responsible for flying the boat, did not know how, just lay on the ground in a daze.


    When they wake up, they only find the darkness in front of them. For a moment, they think they are blind, because there is no night on the bright planet, only day.


    Some are doubting whether they are dreaming or returning to their own planet.


    "What''s the matter?" In front of me, the darkness of nothingness made the pilot''s heart beat very fast. He was a little flustered and asked.


    "I don''t know the sound coming into his ear either."


    "Something''s wrong." He said.


    "What do you think is the matter?" the driver asked


    "What about the flying boat?" He asked again.


    He couldn''t hear the sound of his familiar flying boat. Now several people are confused and full of who I am, where I am and my flying boat.


    "It doesn''t seem to be there." The co pilot touched his brain and wanted to trigger it, because the brain could bring them light.


    But the light brain is still there, but it can''t trigger.


    This made him realize the seriousness of the matter, the brain can not be used, and the flying boat seems to be gone.


    So how to contact the outside world.


    They drove the boat a long way so as not to affect the children''s health. But they only remember the flight route, that is, they came over with their legs. Now they are in the dark, how can they feel for their way back?


    If you go back, you''ll have to walk for at least two hours, and you''ll have to take the right route.


    But who can tell them how to take the right route in the dark.


    From the bottom of their hearts spread a kind of fear, why this kind of thing, they even doubt that they are no longer in the light planet, because there is almost no night in the light planet.


    They can''t have met by chance.


    We all piled together, afraid of going away, and even holding hands with each other.


    Finally, the pilot said, "we''ll just wait in the same place. Maybe we''ll meet the dark night of the bright planet."


    "It will be light soon." He comforts himself as well as others.


    We can only choose to accept his comfort, I hope so.


    They just waited and waited for a long time, but they didn''t see the light, which made them even more anxious. The co pilot said:


    "Captain, we can''t wait any longer, we must find them."


    Even if there''s any danger, it''s a lot safer for everyone to form a group. The darkness in front of them is different from ordinary night. Ordinary night can barely see something, but they can''t see anything in front of them. It''s like closing their eyes on their own initiative.


    The matter is by no means simple, the main driver also felt afraid, agreed to his suggestion, they began to grope in the dark, looking for everyone.


    It''s just that they really don''t know which way to go, which makes them very uncomfortable. Every step is full of uncertainty, anxiety and self doubt.


    Because Meng Li didn''t turn on the sound insulation mode, he was soon woken up by the sound outside.


    When she heard someone saying that it was dark, she frowned and thought that she had turned the tent into night mode before going to bed. But when she woke up, there was light in the tent. This seems to be automatic adjustment, because it can detect whether people have passed the sleep state, and automatically turn out the light when they wake up, which is convenient for people to move.


    There are not many opportunities for the owner to use the tent. He is not very clear about the various functions of the tent, but it is roughly like this.


    At this time, Lu''an also woke up. After waking up, she wanted to turn on the light brain for the first time to see what time it was, but she found that her light brain could not start.


    She looked at Meng Li, pointed to her own brain, and asked: "teacher, my brain is broken?"


    Meng Li lowered his head, poked his brain, hesitated and said to Lu''an:


    "my brain is also broken."


    "What?" Lu an was a little worried, mainly because she was on another planet, but her brain was broken, which was very inconvenient.


    Especially now it''s still in the aurora, and there''s no way to buy a new brain.


    "What are you talking about outside?" Hearing the noise outside, she asked suspiciously.


    Meng Li said, "it seems to be dark. Let''s go out and have a look."


    "Ah?" Luan is really surprised this time. Is it dark?


    There is basically no night on the bright planet. According to the reason, it is impossible to have the aurora. This is the nearest place to the divine light. The divine light should shine on it all the time.


    It''s just that the teacher doesn''t have to cheat herself, so her eyebrows are even more worried, and she says:


    "let''s go out and have a look."


    Having said that, I straightened myself in the mirror by the light in the tent.Meng Li also arranges herself. In fact, when she hears that it''s dark outside, she is ready in her heart.


    Maybe the real mission started. Sure enough, it happened in Aurora, such a beautiful place. I don''t know what I will experience.


    When they came out of the tent, they were surprised by the nihilistic darkness. It was so dark that they couldn''t see clearly, and they didn''t know who was around them. A little farther away, there was light. Someone opened the tent and used the light inside the tent to show it, but the light couldn''t illuminate the darkness at all. Its function was even like a firefly It''s tiny.


    If you don''t open the tent, because the tent itself is very light-proof, it''s impossible to show a little light.


    Seeing this scene, Lu''an went back to the tent vigilantly, and even closed the tent without a sense of security. She was afraid that someone would do something bad in the dark.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?" She looks very nervous.


    Meng Li shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "It''s too weird. It''s not normal. I can''t see anything as soon as I go out." Lu an pursed her lips and said difficultly.


    Meng Li knew that things were unusual, but in order to stabilize Lu''an''s mood, he said:


    "maybe the night in the aurora is like this. Maybe it will be dawn soon. Don''t be too afraid."


    "You know, this is the most sacred place. It''s different from other places."


    "But I was in a panic..." Lu an took a deep breath. She looked at the light around her greedily. It was better to have light.


    Meng Li doesn''t know whether to say that Lu''an is timid or intuitive, but in fact, this kind of blackness really gives people a lot of psychological pressure.


    It''s hard for people who are used to light to accept darkness, especially in places outside their homes, and where there are so many people, they can''t trust each other.


    We don''t know that the flying boat is gone, and we are not particularly afraid.

 Chapter 1717

    Everyone is waiting for daybreak, but after a long time, the day still does not mean to be bright.


    They feel hungry, they take out their own carry nutrients to drink one, after all, it is very common to carry nutrients to go out now, small and convenient, everyone will take some for a rainy day.


    Fortunately, I brought some, otherwise I would be hungry now.


    Everyone felt that the whole day had passed, and some people who couldn''t bear it began to clamor to go back.


    Then I realized that the flying boat hadn''t come yet.


    Some people speculated that the flying boat might not be able to find a route, and some retorted: "as you said, can the flying boat get lost? They used to walk in the dark


    Another guess: "maybe the instrument is out of order, just like our optical brain."


    Then someone responded in horror: "there must be a special magnetic field here that affects all this. Everyone''s brains are broken."


    Hearing these guesses, Lu an asked Meng Li uneasily, "teacher, what should we do if the flying boat can''t be found?"


    "This..." Meng Li was silent, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    Their brain problems must be due to some kind of energy, which may be the operation of the organization, just like everything in the previous team games, almost all of them are operated by the organization.


    And this dark, perhaps they operate, perhaps not, what is the task, is to solve the cause of the dark, get light or get out of here?


    No one has told her so far.


    It''s still dark when you release your mental power. However, the scope of your mental power is very small, so small that you only have your whole body. Even if you have other tasks nearby, you won''t be aware of this mental power.


    However, there is no difference between small scope and large scope. The darkness you see is darkness, and you can''t see anything different because you increase the scope.


    I have my own dream beast talent. Although I can use it, I can''t see things clearly. It''s like the first time that I can''t see things with dream beast talent in the dark.


    Also called Meng Li is quite helpless, now hiding in the tent can be better, once out, basic and blind no different.


    And the electricity stored in these tents is also very limited, and they can''t light up for a few days at most.


    But the key is that without a light brain, you can''t control the switch of the tent. If you want to remove its cable, you can force it to turn off the light. But this kind of thing has been specially set by the manufacturer, and it will be directly broken if it is disassembled without permission. The original intention of the design is to prevent technology leakage. Now it''s hard to leave. If you don''t disassemble it, the power will be gone after a period of time.


    Take it down. There''s no electricity now.


    It seems that it''s not difficult to think about it. Everyone should know that it''s better not to dismantle it. How long can it last.


    "Teacher, do you want to go back?" Lu an asks again, also pulled Meng Li''s thoughts back.


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    Lu an sighed helplessly: "should we say good luck or bad luck?"


    Anyway, this kind of thing happened to them.


    "Are you here?" A voice sounded tired and hoarse and hoarse.


    Through this noisy environment, he went through Meng Li''s ears and heard the sound far away.


    "Who''s calling? Can''t anyone go out and come back? " Asked Lu''an, incredulously.


    Meng Li listened carefully and said, "it seems to be the voice of the pilot of the flying boat."


    Yesterday, I went back to the flying boat to wash my clothes. When I passed by, I just heard where the pilots were chatting, so I was quite impressed.


    "They?"


    "What about the flying boat?" Asked Luan.


    If they came in a flying boat, there must be a sound. She had a bad guess in her heart.


    Meng Li said, "let''s go out and have a look."


    "Good..." Lu an agreed, but her tone was weak. She didn''t know whether she was afraid or a little reluctant.


    They walked out of the tent, and someone was responding to the driver. In order to let the driver explain the direction, they even raised the tent and swayed. The light of the tent was very weak in the dark, and it was like a firefly in the eyes of the main driver.


    But they still pointed out the direction for them. They were so excited that they almost cried out. They had been looking for it for a long time, and they had been walking all the time. They were even afraid of going deeper and deeper. They lost their way in the aurora, and they didn''t eat much. It would be too bad to die here.


    At least now we find everyone, they yell and shout, running in the direction of Meng Li.


    Hearing the thumping of footsteps, Meng Li reluctantly confirms that these are the drivers through the weak light of someone else''s tent.


    At the moment, she stood side by side with Luan and dangari. She held dangari in one hand and Luan in the other. She was worried that the two children would have an accident beside her.


    Especially now, there are so many people outside that they don''t know who they are."Pilot, where''s the flying boat?" Some people really did not adapt to this strange darkness, eager to go back, did not politely care about the driver, but directly asked.


    The driver''s face was bitter. He patted himself on the chest. With a good breath, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Yes, what about the flying boat?" Someone echoed, and the voice was very anxious.


    Some people said, "why don''t we go back now? Is the flight route normal?"


    "There must be no problem." We all talk about it.


    When the main driver heard this, he felt his ears buzzing.


    "Will you calm down and listen to me?" He felt that the word he heard the most was flying boat.


    Even Meng Li''s Lu an couldn''t help but ask in a low voice. However, in a low voice, the main driver didn''t hear what she said.


    Listening to the low voice of the main driver, they were all quiet and waiting very seriously.


    "The flying boat is lost." The main driver finished this sentence in a panic, and he could not help holding himself in his arms. The muscles on his arms were protruding, some self-defense and over tension.


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    "Can the flying boat be lost?" They won''t believe it.


    It''s a big flying boat. Besides, not everyone can drive it. Every flying boat also has a system. Because of this system, most people can''t get into the cab.


    "It''s true."


    The chief pilot said that he was still in a trance, but the flying boat was lost. To be exact, they were lost from the flying boat, and they didn''t know their position at that time. Maybe the flying boat was still where they parked yesterday, but they were moved.


    Now I hope so.


    Pray that your system won''t be cracked. No one can start the flying ship before it is cracked.

 Chapter 1718

    Although it is shameful to say the situation, we still have to tell it to everyone.


    When everyone knew that they had been thrown from the boat, they all said in disbelief:


    "in other words, there are others in the aurora?"


    "And with bad intentions?"


    Now everyone is worried about their own safety. They are in the light, but those who throw the driver out are in the dark, and they don''t know what to do.


    Some people despise the people of low-level planets to the extreme, and then guess:


    "it''s not the people of low-level planets who make things, is it? They want to plot against us maliciously


    "How do people from lower planets get in? They can''t get in. " There were questions.


    They are not qualified to pass the examination and approval, and they can''t break through by force. There will be something interfering with the routes of the flying ships that are not allowed, and the most serious will lead to their fall and death. In the interstellar age, there is a way in the sky. If you don''t pass, you can''t pass.


    "Because everyone''s identity is very precious, no one has been allowed to enter the aurora for a long time. It should not be there." Said one.


    His voice is very calm. Although Meng Li can''t see others now, he can be identified from his voice. He is the president, the person who organized this activity.


    Generally speaking, he is responsible for holding the game from the beginning to the end.


    "President, are you shirking responsibility?" Asked a hostage.


    The driver was thrown down, and he insisted that there was no one.


    Of course, someone here is his dereliction of duty.


    "Take it easy. I''m just stating the truth. As you know, the aurora has been well protected and no one will come in." In the face of censure, he was calm.


    If even he is flustered, everyone''s heart is even more bottomless.


    "Is the light planet going to turn into a dark planet? There''s no sense of daylight at all What kind of spaceship is not? They''re looking forward to light now.


    You can''t get out of the aurora.


    "Well I can''t say anything about astronomy. " The president said.


    "That''s not good, that''s not good. Now what do you say to do?" Someone asked impatiently.


    There is also a side echo: "yes, now we do not have food, how to spend?"


    "Do you all have nutrients? How long will it last? " The president asked.


    "In a few days, I''ll take two. Three or four days." Speaking of this, everyone was afraid.


    If there is no food, what will happen to a group of people here.


    I''m afraid to think it over.


    Meng Li also thought of this problem. Now it''s dark, and it''s difficult to find something to eat. If there''s no food to eat, isn''t it that he will fall into the situation of fierce competition again.


    At that time, who can take care of his noble status, must want to live.


    Do you want to fall into the last team game that crazy state for nutrients?


    It shouldn''t, because this time the organization didn''t limit the task force. It has a lot of nutrients in its own system space.


    The rest of the task force must not be few, and it should be impossible for them to compete with each other for this.


    Hearing that some people are really scared, Meng Li feels that there should be some people here who are not task makers.


    Especially around Lu''an, she subconsciously moved, Meng Li felt she pinched clothes pocket, her pocket is nutrition.


    This kind of behavior means that she is very concerned about the nutrients on her hand and regards them as life-saving things.


    Another person asked, "will the bright planet send a flying boat to look for us?"


    "Normally, when they lose contact with me, they will come to us," the president said with some embarrassment


    "This is also an emergency measure, but my brain has lost contact with them for a long time. They must have come. There is only one possibility..."


    "You want to say we can''t be found?" Someone asked sharply.


    The president sighed: "otherwise, I really can''t explain why they haven''t come yet."


    "No way."


    It''s been more than ten hours since they found out that their brains are broken. They have been flying for only two hours, but they haven''t arrived. Maybe it''s because of the darkness that the flying boat can''t find its direction.


    This darkness is evil. It can interfere with their brains, and it must also interfere with the systems of flying ships.


    Some people said in horror:


    "as you say, we can''t wait to die any more. While the tent still shines, let''s use it to find a way out and get out of this place."


    "If it''s really dark when the tent is gone, the darkness will devour us."


    His proposal sounds reasonable, and almost everyone agrees with it, turning passivity into initiative.


    "It''s not too late. We can start now." He said.Someone then said, "yes, it''s better to walk around and have expectations and goals than to immerse yourself in the dark and feel fear."


    "All right, let''s pack up and go." The president''s voice came.


    Listen to the footsteps, someone has taken the lead to disperse, Meng Li also leads Lu an and Dan Gary to turn around.


    When I came, I counted the steps and went back in the same way. In order to identify my tent, I deliberately opened it. There was light in it. I could accurately know that the tent was my own through the objects inside.


    It''s embarrassing to take someone''s tent away.


    The tent doesn''t sink when it''s put away. It''s made of special materials. It''s strange to use it as a light source.


    When I was in the tent, I felt that the light was not weak, but when I came into contact with the darkness outside, the light could only barely illuminate my feet a little, and it was almost impossible to see the surroundings.


    It was very difficult to shine on her feet. Dangari also had a light source, but Luan didn''t. originally, she prepared one for everyone on the flying boat, but at that time, she was lazy and didn''t want to sleep alone. She wanted to sleep with Meng Li, so now the three of them have only two light sources.


    Therefore, Lu''an can only tightly hold Meng Li''s arm and follow Meng Li''s trajectory. The boy, dangari, seems to be a little afraid and sticks Meng Li tightly.


    Let Meng Li feel half blind helped two blind.


    "Before we leave, we have to count the number of people. We must come here safely and come back safely." When everyone had packed up and turned the tent into a light source in their hands, the president said aloud.


    Everyone agrees with this idea. It''s bad if someone doesn''t keep up.


    President Xu Shi really used his heart, actually read everyone''s name out, accurate, a sound is good, and it''s gratifying that everyone responded to him.

 Chapter 1719

    The president gave a sound, which sounded quite satisfied. He said:


    "since all the people are together, let''s go."


    "By the way, in order to ensure everyone''s safety, I will call the roll from time to time. Can you accept it?"


    Everyone agrees.


    There''s no reason to object.


    With the help of weak light source, they began to find a way out, reluctantly through the weak light extremely difficult to distinguish the situation under the feet, and then to judge the direction of leaving the aurora.


    Want to go out, at least through the stone sea, and then through a vast grass flowers, that is where they first landed.


    As for which direction to go there, they didn''t think about it. They came by flying boat before, and they didn''t know the route on the ground.


    Touch the rope, everyone is careful, perhaps to eliminate fear, usually do not speak people began to speak.


    It''s easier to talk. Meng Li also talks with Luan and dangari.


    Dangari shakes the light source in his hand, shines on his feet, and suddenly stops. He says to Meng Li:


    "teacher, we should be near the stone sea."


    "What?" Meng Li rubbed the ground with the sole of his foot. The road on the other side of the stone sea was rough, but now it is very smooth.


    "I said it was going to the stone sea." He said.


    Lu''an is eager to go out and believes what dangari said. She said:


    "that''s great. It means we''re going in the right direction."


    Meng Li couldn''t help asking: "how do you decide that you are going to the stone sea soon?"


    If we all feel that we want to see Shihai, we will be happy to discuss this matter. But now we are all in the doldrums, and even pessimistic about whether they are going in the right direction.


    "That''s the stone. It''s so chic. I remember it." He illuminated the ground with a light source. Meng Li saw a goose yellow stone. The weak light source couldn''t illuminate its beauty. It looked very dull. I remember when they came, they saw all the stones shining brightly.


    Meng Li looked in the direction of dangari with extreme doubt:


    "how can your memory be so good?"


    Can you remember a small stone on the road?


    This is not the dangary she knows.


    Dan Jia Li winks at Meng Li. Although Meng Li can''t see his expression at the moment, his intuition tells him that Dan Jia Li is also staring at her direction.


    "Hey, hey The teacher praised me. In fact, I made a small mark. " He said.


    After hearing this, Meng Li knew that he did not need to guess, but basically determined the identity of dangari.


    He is also a Tasker. He made a mental mark here yesterday.


    This makes Meng Li admire, because she didn''t expect to be a mental force or anything yesterday, and her mind is full of the possibility of less exposure with less mental force.


    Full of doubts, Lu an asked:


    "mark, how to make a mark?"


    In fact, they have mental power, but their mental power is used to trigger and control the mecha, which is equivalent to giving instructions and information directly from the brain, and very few people can release their mental power, let alone mark it with mental power.


    "Secret, it''s my secret." Said dangari.


    Meng Li doesn''t know if DanJia knows that she is also a Tasker, but she doesn''t intend to show it.


    I''m not sure what I''m going to do this time. The organization makes people panic.


    "All right."


    "Since it''s a secret, we can''t ask more." Meng Li''s voice sounds sorry.


    There are also people around. Hearing that dangari said he was going to the stone sea, the news soon spread from the team and spread to the whole team, which made everyone cheer up.


    They all want to go to the periphery of the aurora. Maybe there will be a flying boat waiting for them.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the person at the front of the team said in surprise:


    "here we are, we really are in the stone sea."


    Meng Li also felt that the road under his feet was more and more difficult to walk. When he came, the light was excellent. The road was full of potholes and stones of different sizes. Now the light is very weak, and it can''t illuminate his feet at all. One by one, he walked like a pilgrim.


    One step three kowtows, bumps, the human body falls on the face is bruises.


    Even Meng Li is no exception.


    Fall people want to get angry, Meng Li wiped his forehead, feel his forehead has a big bag, inexplicably feel very miserable.


    "Teacher, hold on a little longer." Said dangari.


    Lu an cried and sniffed. She couldn''t help complaining: "why haven''t you gone out yet?"


    The stone sea is not so big when I feel it.


    However, it''s unrealistic to kowtow three times at a time. I don''t know how many times the speed has slowed down.Meng Li can only turn to comfort her and tell her the truth.


    Lu''an said that she knew the truth, which was common sense, but she was really flustered. Yesterday''s beautiful holy land gave her a feeling of extreme terror today. Looking at the surrounding environment, it was extremely dark. If there was no light source, she doubted that she was really blind.


    Close to Meng Li for comfort, this makes Meng Li''s road more difficult.


    In this regard, Meng Li can only choose to endure, not to say that she is very concerned about Lu''an''s mood, but she is in a bad mood now, and she doesn''t want anyone to make trouble beside her. Besides, as a teacher, she should be tolerant and can''t behave like a child.


    Just when Meng Li told himself not to lose his mind because of wrestling too much, the ground suddenly moved, and everyone was agitated for a moment. Someone yelled:


    "earthquake, earthquake..."


    "What should I do, teacher?" Luan felt herself shaking so hard that she was about to lose her footing.


    Meng Li is also bitter. What can she do? Now walking on the most difficult road in Shihai, they kowtow three times a step without an earthquake. They can''t even run when they want to run.


    "It depends..." Before Meng Li spoke, he fell again.


    "No, it''s too serious." Dangari''s voice was very serious. He felt the ground sinking.


    His body is also falling. For a moment, he wants to vomit blood. He can''t take off suddenly. The key is that now he has a body, he can''t get out of it directly.


    Meng Li also clearly felt that he was falling very fast. He couldn''t hold the light source in his hand. He couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly. He was helpless in the dark.


    All around are screams of panic, cries for help, despair and Pathetique. Why do you encounter such a situation?


    Everyone seemed to hear a roar from the center of the earth, and then it seemed that the ground was empty. Before they were in a coma, they all felt like falling from a height.


    Until in the end, everyone loses consciousness.

 Chapter 1720

    When Meng Li woke up, she felt pain all over. She opened her eyes and found that there was light.


    However, this kind of light does not come from sunlight, because Meng Li looks up at his sky, which is a stone wall.


    However, these stone walls are very high, just like the sky, and will not affect everything on the ground at all.


    As for where the light came from, she didn''t know. Although the light was gloomy, she could at least distinguish the surrounding situation.


    Her side of the head, lying around are people, and even more exaggerated place is that there are people overlapping.


    And there are many stones, these stones fall here with them, some stones hit people, Meng Li can only say that this group of people have a big life, no one has died at present.


    Of course, if they are all dead, how can the team match go on? If everything is arranged by the organization, they will not die now.


    Meng Li touched his face, as if there were no particularly serious scars that would lead to scars.


    It''s the first time for a girl to pay attention to her image.


    It''s like the bones of the body are broken and repaired by someone. It''s very painful and uncomfortable. Slowly, the rest of the people begin to wake up.


    Not far away from danjiali, she wakes up and looks for Meng Li and Lu''an. Meng Li glances at him and he comes. Then she takes advantage of the gap to look for Lu''an.


    They are people of the same planet, and they should hold each other together at this time.


    Before he found Lu''an, dangari moved over with great difficulty. He was also injured all over. He looked down, his hair was messy, his hair roots were bloodstained, and his head should have been injured.


    "Are you ok?" Meng Li asked.


    She took a look around the situation, we slowly wake up, are looking for each other''s planet, together to care for each other.


    There are still a lot of comatose people who don''t wake up. Dangari points and says to Meng Li:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    I didn''t say whether I was good or not.


    "Good." Although it''s difficult to act because of physical reasons, it can''t be ignored.


    She got up with a lot of effort and fell down again. Finally, dangari got up and helped her to her feet.


    They walked towards the crowd, which were stacked together, and dangari pulled away the top one.


    Seeing this rough and direct scene, Meng Li''s eyelids jumped and stopped dangari, saying:


    "don''t be like this, we are all familiar."


    When people wake up, they know how to think about it. At least they are good at it, so that people can''t find fault.


    When you walk outside, you should pay attention to your words and behavior. There is no need to break out conflicts and conflicts because of some unnecessary things. It''s not that Meng Li is timid, but that he doesn''t feel necessary.


    Again, it is a reflection of self-cultivation.


    "Listen to the teacher," dangari said


    He gently put out his hand and patted the man on the face: "wake up soon."


    "Wake up..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The awakened person looked at him with a confused face, then realized that there was someone under him. He rolled over and cried out in pain, but dangary didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he called others.


    Finally, after waking up four or five people, we finally found Luan. Her condition is the worst, and her breathing is very weak. Dangari said:


    "I think she needs to do an artificial respiration."


    Meng Li took a look at dangari, she said: "it''s better to carry out the conventional rescue techniques first."


    I always think that dangari wants to take advantage of others. According to her observation, Luan doesn''t need artificial respiration.


    I''m not used to giving people artificial respiration.


    No.


    She and dangari painstakingly move the unconscious Luan to one side, and then while dangari is not paying attention, they press several acupoints on Luan''s body, and then help restore breathing by pressing her chest.


    Mainly pressed her acupoints, her breathing slowly recovered, until finally woke up, Meng Li was relieved.


    In this case, it''s the limit to be able to carry out these operations. Meng Li is lying on the ground, looking at Lu an.


    Lu''an felt that her head was about to burst, and double shadows appeared when she looked at people, but fortunately, now there is light, is this still the place of Aurora?


    Did they go out?


    Or is it going to light at last?


    She couldn''t wait to ask how many questions she had in her heart, and directly asked Meng Lidu speechless.


    She replied:


    "I don''t know where I am now. I don''t know if it''s dawn. I feel like we are in a huge cave, which is very big."


    Just now I have looked at the environment inside. The top of my head is a stone wall. It is wide around. I can''t find the edge here."Is there such a big cave?" Luan murmured.


    You can''t see the end of it.


    "My head hurts so much that I can''t think about it any more." Luan suddenly hugged her head again with a painful expression.


    Meng Li said, "then have a good rest."


    In her eyes, there was a touch of worry at the right time. First, she looked at the people who had awakened around, and they were all in danger. Basically, people from the same planet gathered together and ignored others. It was no use asking about others. Then what happened?


    Isn''t that embarrassing?


    Meng Li takes the opportunity to feel his mental imprint. Before, dangary said that he made a mark, which reminds Meng Li that she left a mark on some stones when she bumped in the stone sea. What she did is quite secret, that is, dangary who has been with her should not be aware of it.


    What I thought at that time was that after I was afraid, I walked in the wrong direction and got lost. If I left a mark, I could go back even if I got lost, leaving a way for myself. Who knew I was in this situation again.


    She hoped that the stones left her mental imprint did not fall here, but were still in the stone sea, so she still had hope to find the stone sea again.


    It''s a pity that heaven didn''t fulfill people''s wishes. All the stones marked fell with them, one by one in the Middle East and the other in the West.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed in his heart. Who can think that he can fall in another place when he is walking? Are they in another space?


    "Someone''s dead." Dangari said beside him.


    Meng Li looked in the past, sure enough, after Lu an was found a few are dead.


    The people on their planet said they were very sad, and most of them died of children. Their teacher in charge looked sad and worried.


    They come out with their children, but they can''t take them back. Their family must find their own business.


    Although not afraid, but also feel difficult to face.

 Chapter 1721

    Now we all have injuries of different degrees, and we don''t know where they are. A group of people are quite at a loss and don''t know where to go.


    The president rubbed the bridge of his nose and asked:


    "is everyone OK?"


    People shake their heads, someone said: "it''s difficult to walk."


    "Then we can only rest and recover here." The president said helplessly.


    In fact, his condition is relatively good.


    Meng Li sat up with difficulty and rubbed the temple, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Well, there are so many people here." All of a sudden, a scream came from a distance and drew everyone''s eyes.


    I saw a group of people with dark skin coming towards them excitedly.


    The president was a little surprised and asked, "why is there anyone here?"


    Listen to tone, as if still believe that there is no one else in the aurora, and believe that they are still in the aurora.


    "You are so beautiful." A black man rushed over and laughed at them, showing his white teeth.


    His face was full of light, and the whole person showed a state of excitement.


    But all the women in the room felt that the black people were laughing unkindly. At the moment, the black people were looking around, and he would stop to look at the beautiful women.


    Another black man said, "I think they are all lost lambs."


    There was no reply from the crowd, but they said to themselves:


    "since we are lost, we can''t help ourselves."


    "Yes." Some people agree.


    "We sincerely invite you to visit our tribe." Said the black man to a group of them.


    Meng Li counted these black people, about seven or eight.


    Although what they said didn''t seem offensive, it just made people feel uncomfortable.


    Now that we are injured, we really want to find a place to go. What''s more, we also want to find out where this is. It''s just that we are hesitant because we are not very good at their senses.


    But before he spoke, one of the black people spoke again. He said:


    "don''t you want to?"


    "But we really want you to be our guests!"


    His thick lips made an exaggerated mouth shape, which made his face more and more annoying.


    The president didn''t feel very good. He took a look at the silent people and took the lead in saying:


    "thank you for your kindness, but it seems that so many of us are bothering, so we''d better not."


    Hearing this, the black man was immediately angry, and he said:


    "you are really ignorant."


    Everyone looked at the black people angrily. They used to be respected aristocrats, and few people talked to them like that.


    But the black man turned his head and said:


    "if you don''t go, just go."


    He beckoned to his companions and posed to leave.


    Meng Li didn''t stop him. He didn''t even ask for extra words. It''s really hard for everyone now, and they don''t feel good about them, so that they don''t want to speak.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to stay, the black people were even more angry, but they had to take people away.


    when you look at their backs, do you think they are very thoughtful


    Meng Li asked in a feeble way: "what''s a special law?"


    "Well It''s just a little primitive. " Said dangari.


    Meng Li pick eyebrow, is primitive also a kind of temperament?


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that it is also reflected in the overall image of the trend of people.


    "I have an intuition that I''ll meet them again." Meng Li took a look at the distance and said.


    Dan Gary: "do you want to meet them again?"


    Meng Li just said, "they are not polite."


    The meaning is quite clear.


    "Since we don''t want to meet them any more, we must change places." Said dangari.


    Meng Li looked at him helplessly, then looked at everyone who was powerless and said: "it may be more difficult."


    It''s impossible for her to go straight with Luan and dangari.


    Many of them are difficult to move, and she doesn''t mean to break away from everyone for the time being. Many people have great strength, so it''s more likely to encounter danger when walking alone, and she doesn''t know what will happen later.


    "Then we''ll have to improvise," said dangari


    Meng Li looked at the president and said, "maybe they will come back."


    The president frowned: "what do they come back to do, to watch the fun?"


    Meng Li: "it''s hard to say."


    "But if you want to avoid them, you have to get up and leave now."


    "Are you sure they will come back? It doesn''t seem to care about our existence The president asked with some hesitation.They said they would leave, and when they left, the Negroes still had some disdain on their faces.


    Meng Li ah, did not speak, and did not insist to persuade the president to organize everyone to go together.


    All with injuries, if because they are shouting to go, let them get worse, they should blame themselves.


    It doesn''t matter. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. They can always find a way to deal with it.


    Then half an hour after Meng Li finished talking with the president, footsteps came from all around, and dozens of black people ran to surround them.


    Everyone was very big. When they saw that they were surrounded, they felt some fear and unconsciously moved closer.


    When the president saw the aggressive posture of the other party, he knew that things were not good, and looked at Meng Li with regret:


    "Ms. o Wei, I really should listen to your advice."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s useless. We can''t go far with this kind of body. They can definitely find us."


    The president gave a heavy sigh and looked very dejected. Although the ending may be the same as what Ms. Ovi said, there is still a difference between resisting and not resisting.


    And what if we don''t find them.


    Although there are dozens of people on my side, it''s difficult to get up. How can I resist them.


    Now we can only try to be reasonable.


    "What are you going to do?" The president looked at the Negro who had seen him before and said the most, and he must have a certain voice.


    The Negro said, of course:


    "I''ve come to invite you as guests. There have been no guests here for many years."


    "Can we refuse?" Asked the president.


    The black man hissed: "why do you refuse? Do you think you are the only one who can survive? I''m very kind. Don''t let me down. "


    "I can''t afford to..." The president is a little bit subdued. Don''t open your eyes. I really don''t want to see the black man''s proud face.


    "Go."


    "You have no choice. If you want to resist, we will put you back." The black man cocked his upper lip.


    Dangari whispered to Meng Li:


    "teacher, look at his every little action is so ugly."


    Meng Li


    Is that the point?

 Chapter 1722

    But that picture in Meng Li''s mind small echo, really not very good-looking.


    "Even if you are hospitable, it should not be this attitude." Someone on their side couldn''t help saying, Meng Li looked at the speaker and found that it was the main driver.


    Now his neck is crooked. He should be injured. He looks a little angry, but it''s because of the crooked neck that he looks funny.


    The black man raised his lips and said, "OK, do you agree?"


    "Shall we carry you through?" He asked.


    It''s a bright threat. If they don''t want to, they will definitely come.


    "Let''s go by ourselves. I won''t trouble you." The president saw that everyone was silent, and they didn''t mean to resist. He said.


    If you want to resist, you have to have the strength.


    Those who know current affairs are outstanding. We are not impulsive people who do not consider the consequences.


    "Go, go, go..." The black man at the head really laughed and showed his white teeth. Dangari said to Meng Li:


    "teacher, you see, his teeth are white because of his black face."


    Meng Li looked at dangari speechless and said, "your focus is always so strange."


    "Strange? You don''t understand. I''m having a good time. " He pretended to have a bitter look on his face.


    Meng Li


    This Tasker has a good mentality.


    In fact, I have a good attitude. I don''t have any special worries and fears. I feel that I can always solve problems.


    Just go. You can also look at the situation over there and just find out where it is.


    DanJia Li stands up, and then reaches out his arm to help Meng Li get up. Meng Li pulls up Lu an, who is still suffering from head pain. Lu an''s mentality is different from Meng Li''s and DanJia Li''s. she is a little afraid.


    "Teacher, are we really going?" Luan watched as many people stood up.


    Meng Li: "do we still have a choice?"


    Lu''an: --


    She was silent.


    The first black man said:


    "look, you all get up by yourself, and you don''t need our help, so come with us. By the way, my name is Sen."


    No one is willing to respond to Sen.


    There are still a few people who are dead and their bodies are lying on the ground. The people on their planet still can''t bear to abandon them like this, saying:


    "why don''t we take them with us?"


    They are all people with status. It''s sad to be dead in the wilderness.


    However, we are now in such a state that it is difficult to carry a corpse, not to mention a few, which must be carried in exchange. It is a great burden.


    People who are not on their planet are not willing to help. Besides, they don''t know when they can go out. The corpse will stink again.


    So the response to them was silence, and the proposer felt too embarrassed and said, "let''s move in and find a place to bury them. We can''t just leave them out."


    "You are not allowed to bring such a bad thing." Sen suddenly exclaimed.


    "But..." Some people want to retort, Sen said:


    "to die is to return to the earth, and it doesn''t matter whether to bury or not."


    Seeing that Sen''s face is becoming more and more fierce, people here feel more and more uncomfortable and hate Sen. but Sen Si doesn''t care, and says to his people:


    "you go and move those bodies."


    "What? You mustn''t be so rude. " Watching Sen''s people come with big steps, they stand in front of the body.


    But their resistance was useless. The strong people pushed them away, even fell to the ground, picked up the body and left.


    They can''t even do it.


    "If you can''t leave, I''ll ask them to help you." Sen seems to be very content to see everyone''s expression. The more uncomfortable they are, the happier he seems to be.


    Under this threat, a group of people can only bear to follow Sen''s steps. They are surrounded by Sen''s people, like escorting prisoners. Meng Li thinks that if he has a change, he will be pressed on the ground for the first time.


    Dangari bowed his head and didn''t let anyone see his mood at the moment. He said to Meng Li in a low voice:


    "what do you think they''re going to do with us?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know. Keep it."


    "What are you doing with it? Are you fattening, killing and eating?" Dangari is still in the mood to be funny.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    I''m just thinking about how the organization can not talk about this task, even if it can send them a small task, so that they can have a goal and a direction.


    Now it''s like a duckweed drifting with the tide. I don''t know what to do.


    Sen began to chatter in front:


    "our family is very good, you will like it."


    "By the way, you are so beautiful, and we like it very much."Hearing this sentence, we feel inexplicable infiltration, really like others will use this tough attitude?


    Meng Li looked back and didn''t know where the bodies were moved by the black people and how they would deal with them, because they didn''t go with them after they lifted the bodies.


    Death is dead, Meng Li didn''t care so much about a few corpses, can''t hold so much heart.


    "What do you think of us?" Sen suddenly turned around, waving his arms and bulging his muscles to show his pride and self-confidence.


    "Do you like me?" He looked at the girl nearest to him, who was still a teenager. He was startled by the big eyes of Mori Niu. He stepped back to her teacher.


    Her teacher immediately stood up and said:


    "don''t bully children."


    "Child? She''s grown up. You see, she''s about the same size as you. " Sen said suspiciously.


    Teacher: "children are children. If they are bullied, they don''t deserve to be human."


    "How dare you say that? Can you really compete with me?" Sen looked up and down at the teacher. He was a man of medium height. He was seriously injured, covering his stomach, and his back was slightly bent.


    The teacher was patient. He bit his teeth and didn''t say a word in the end. If he is in good condition now, it''s OK to blow up the black dog''s head.


    He is a person who has reached level 7 in physical training.


    It''s just


    "I''m afraid." Sen stretched out his broad hand on the male teacher''s shoulder. His body suddenly became half short and his knees were bent out of shape. He almost knelt down, which shows the strength of Sen.


    "Bullying me hurt, you "Villain." Said the teacher, gnashing his teeth.


    "So what?" Sen asked


    "No, but I tell you, if you bully my students, I''ll fight against you with my life."


    The girl was so moved by this that she kept crying and said to Sen:


    "I''m sorry, we know we''re wrong."


    She doesn''t want the teacher to really apologize because of her accident, just to calm things down.

 Chapter 1723

    When Sen saw the girl''s tears, he tut tut two times:


    "forgive you, who made you cry."


    The girl bowed her head, bowed and said thank you. That''s the end of the story.


    Meng Li''s every step affects her body''s pain and doesn''t want to talk. She guesses that Sen''s tribe is not far from here, because just now he called someone to come.


    Meng Li''s conjecture was not wrong. Although they dragged the sick body slowly, they also walked to Sen''s tribe in more than half an hour.


    All the houses here are made of stone. They look quite primitive and have no trace of science and technology. They are very surprised that they are used to enjoying the life of science and technology.


    I think it''s unimaginable. Maybe we don''t even have the most basic electricity. We don''t know how many years electricity has existed. There is no place where electricity doesn''t exist.


    There were hundreds of them in their tribe. They were very surprised to see that they were all blonde, blue eyed and white. They all looked around them.


    They have direct eyes, and even comment on their facial features and appearance, for example, this is beautiful, this nose is not good-looking, and that eye is a little small.


    Meng Li is surrounded by a few men, their eyes are full of aggression, as if they saw their prey in the past.


    Back to them are Meng Li and Dan garina''s cold and gloomy eyes.


    "What is it?" One of the men murmured, but with that he bypassed and went to see someone else.


    They are very uncomfortable to be looked at. They have a feeling that they have become animals and come to the human world to be watched.


    A lot of people can''t stand it any more. They begin to fight back and even push away the people around them. Then the people of Sen''s clan are much more restrained. The president''s forehead is blue, and he says to Sen:


    "since we are treated as guests, we should be able to arrange a place for us to rest."


    Do you want to be seen standing here all the time?


    "All right." Sen didn''t say anything this time.


    "I have a lot of empty houses here. There used to be many of our people, but now there are fewer." He added.


    However, without a word, we were not harmonious. Who would chat with him.


    Meng Li pays attention to Xiasen''s words. Does he mean that there are fewer and fewer people in his family?


    Generally speaking, if it is not natural or man-made disasters that cause a large number of people to disappear, their reproductive capacity or the survival rate of their children are relatively low.


    Sen took them to a big yard. The yard was empty. There were many leaves in the middle of the yard. A bare and withered tree was in the yard. It should have been some years.


    "You live here." He said.


    "This Although the yard was large and surrounded by rooms, it could not accommodate dozens of them.


    "That''s it. Don''t be dissatisfied." Mori continued.


    "All right."


    The president took a deep breath and walked into the room. It was so primitive that there was no trace of technology. Simple objects were made of stone and wood.


    It was covered with dust. The president looked at Sen''s clothes and asked curiously:


    "did you make your own clothes?"


    "Yes." Sen replied.


    "Is there no electricity here?" Asked the president.


    Sen looked at the president with a strange look and said, "electricity? Isn''t that recorded hundreds of years ago? "


    The president was shocked to hear Sen say this:


    "what did you say?"


    "Hundreds of years ago?"


    With a look of disdain for president mori, he said, "anyway, there are records. Records say that our ancestors had electricity for hundreds of years, and they did a lot of things relying on electricity..."


    The president wrung his brow, confused:


    "and then


    "And then? I don''t know. Then, then, there won''t be. Then, we live the life we have now. "


    The president of the board of directors said:


    Meng Li is also in the clouds.


    "What''s the name of this place?" she asked


    "Stone land." Sen doesn''t mind answering these questions.


    Meng Li also feels strange, before Sen a pair of hateful face, now how to become a question and answer.


    Then Sen said:


    "our place is very small, and there is a boundary. Our boundary is the stone wall, and the stone wall is the end of the world."


    He pointed to the sky again and said:


    "there are also stone walls above us."


    "We are the only people in this place. Of course, with you now, I don''t know where you came from, but I can''t leave here."


    Meng Li understood why Sen had questions to answer, just to tell them that they couldn''t run away.


    So according to Sen, this is a kind of closed space? There are stone walls in the sky all around?As she guessed at the beginning, this is similar to a cave, and there is no exit?


    Then they are falling into another space, no longer in the aurora.


    "Isn''t this the place of the aurora? Do you know you''re on the planet of light? " Everyone is full of questions, some people can''t help asking.


    Sen laughs again:


    "I don''t know where you are talking about, but our ancestors seem to have come in from the outside. After they came in, they had no electricity and didn''t go out. They lived here."


    Sen''s words sound light, but they hit everyone''s heart very heavily.


    So, how did they get to this place?


    Are they going to end up stuck in this place for the rest of their lives, as Sen said?


    Everyone has different ideas. Many people want to talk. The president cleverly stops them from speaking and takes the lead in saying to Sen:


    "can we be quiet for a few days?"


    Even if you have any idea in your heart, don''t say it now. What Sen said may be true or not. After that, you must try to find a way to prove it. You can''t believe his words foolishly and admit your life foolishly.


    "Of course, you must be as well as us." Sen agreed.


    "I''m leaving. You can clean up and stay." Sen looked at everyone again, hummed an unknown tune and turned away.


    he has the final say to go with the people who came over. He can see that Sen has a high status in the tribe. Basically, they have the final say.


    "Nothing..." Looking at Sen''s leaving, someone muttered.


    "I still have a tent here, but it''s broken." Some people take out their tents, which are now shrinking and used as light source before, and then fall down with them during the earthquake.


    Meng Li thought that his tent had been missing for a long time, and probably didn''t fall down.


    "It''s no use if it''s broken." Someone wrung his brow and said that there was anxiety between his brows.


    If the tent is not broken, it can keep warm in it. If it''s broken, it''s like a rag.

 Chapter 1724

    The house is full of dust and needs to be cleaned up. The president has to go out and find Sen again. Please ask him to arrange someone to bring some water in.


    It wasn''t long before someone came in with a few buckets of water and began to clean the room in a slightly better condition.


    In fact, we all want to order quilts and other things, but Sen said that there was nothing there and that they didn''t use this, so we had to give up.


    Meng Li was assigned to a room by the president, where seven or eight girls lived together.


    When Luan was lying on the ground, Meng Li took out a nutriment from her body and fed it to her. She said angrily:


    "thank you, teacher."


    "Are you better?" Meng Li wiped Lu an''s forehead with water on his hand.


    Lu an said, "teacher, I want to sleep for a while."


    "Then go to sleep." Meng Li reaches out and grabs Lu an''s arm and rubs the acupoints on her body, hoping to relieve her condition.


    Now there''s no medicine to take here. We can only rely on her to survive and think of medicine?


    No, Meng Li remembers that there are some medicines in her system space, which are prepared for the last world. She takes a look at them. Others are busy treating their wounds or taking care of others. No one pays attention to her. She sends the medicine from the system space and gives Lu an a look. Lu an is a little confused at first. Then she sees the pills in Meng Li''s hand, and she vaguely understands them .


    I didn''t expect that the teacher had some medicine with her. Her eyes showed her desire. She didn''t even want to think about what medicine it was, even if it could relieve her pain for a short time.


    It''s hard to say that so many people, if they know that the teacher has medicine on them, will ask the teacher for it. Who hasn''t been selfish? At the moment, Lu an naturally hopes that she won''t give it to others.


    This medicine is simple anti-inflammatory and analgesic, which is really needed by Lu''an. Meng Li gently put it in Lu''an''s slightly open mouth, and then helped her up to feed her some water.


    "The water is still a little sweet." Lu an after swallowing medicine to Meng Li showed grateful eyes.


    Meng Li takes a look at the bucket next to him. This is the water sent by Sen.


    "You can sleep for a while." Meng Li said, in fact, she was a little tired. Lu an whispered:


    "thank you, teacher. Our whole family will thank you when we get back."


    Meng Li rubbed her hair and said nothing else but, "sleep."


    "Is it convenient for you, ladies?" The president''s voice rang out at the door, very light.


    "If it''s convenient, let the children rest and the teachers come out to have a chat." He continued.


    Meng Li took a look at Lu''an, who was still open-minded, and said:


    "take a rest. I''ll see the president."


    Lu''an nodded her head cleverly. She felt that the medicine was magical. She felt sleepy after taking it, and her head didn''t hurt so much. She couldn''t sleep because of the pain before.


    I also know that I can''t listen to the adults because of my child''s identity. Now I hope that the adults can find a way to take them away from here, and it''s better to go directly back to their own planet.


    Her parents must be worried to death. She is still young and can''t live like this.


    There are three teachers in this room. Seeing Meng Li get up, they also arrange their students to go out with them.


    The president and the rest of the male teachers have been waiting outside. The children are all put in the room by them. They have no intention to let them participate in this "meeting".


    "Now we look safe, but not safe." The president stood in the center, surrounded by people.


    "Yes, that Sen must have a bad intention." Qida, who had chatted with Meng Li before, said.


    Meng Li looks at him. It seems that they haven''t spoken to each other since they chatted with him last time, and Qida doesn''t have any sense of existence in the team.


    "There is no free lunch in the world. His uneasiness and kindness are very obvious. I don''t think we need to guess." Some people think it''s meaningless to discuss this, he added:


    "we might as well consider how to get out of here."


    "They went out of this place, and according to our ancestors, they didn''t come here."


    "President, why do you say these words of frustration? Can''t we have a try? We have to work hard first Some people obviously accept incompetence and are reluctant to hear such words.


    A look of anger.


    I also resented the president in my heart. Why did I arrange that time to go to the aurora, and I haven''t removed the hidden danger of the aurora.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He looked at the main driver and treated him less politely. He thought that his social status was higher than that of the driver, so he said directly:


    "you are the most damned one. How can you still live?"


    "You can lose a good flying boat. You wait By the way, which planet are you from? " He asked crossly.


    The main driver shrunk and stepped back in fear. He could not afford the revenge from the nobles.


    Meng Li looked at the man who lost his temper. He remembered that his name was Bross. He had a high nose and blue eyes. He was angry, which made his handsome appearance drop a little."Bross, don''t bully people." Here, a lady stood up and could not bear to see Bross bullying the weak.


    In her mind, the weak are the people whose social status is inferior to them.


    "You You are so tolerant and merciful, can you face all this willingly? " Bross gave her a sneer.


    Let this lady choke, she no longer spoke, now Bross is to see who is against whom, why to bump up again.


    The president is a good-natured man. In the face of such a grumpy Bross and other people who are full of worry and irritability, he can say without hesitation:


    "don''t be impatient..."


    "Now that we are all injured, we still come out to discuss things. It''s not for the sake of quarrel. It''s better to go back to rest than quarrel. Are you right? Bross He bent slightly and looked at Bross in a kind and tolerant way.


    "So you have to come up with a plan." Bross''s mood did not settle down because of the president''s friendly attitude.


    "Ah..." The president straightened up, shook his head, looked at Bross with disapproval and said:


    "we were born aristocrats. We should have received a good education since childhood. In short, we should not be so impatient."


    "Eh You If you can take it easy, you''ll be here for the rest of your life. " Bross is more angry. Isn''t it a euphemism to call him ill bred?


    The president sighed: "I asked you to come out just to say my thoughts, but you didn''t wait for me to come here to argue."


    It seems that he just finished one or two words, and then he took it, and then Bross made such a gaffe.


    "You''d better listen to the president." Someone pushed Bross. If the president is poor, he is also the president. Not everyone can be competent as the president.

 Chapter 1725

    Bross did not speak any more, but looked at the president badly.


    Since you can''t tell me why, I''ll fight with you. After all, the president said that he was ill bred. From the beginning, he hated him in his heart.


    It''s an insult to him.


    The president coughed, thought about it and said:


    "at present, we should cultivate our body well."


    "You are saying nothing." Bross couldn''t help but say it again, which made the president extremely helpless.


    He simply ignored Bross and said:


    "then we need to maintain a good relationship with Sen, at least not to make it too ugly. You know, if we meet villains, we''d better not try to provoke them, because their evil will be magnified infinitely."


    "Timid..." Bross sneered.


    The president of the board of directors said:


    "Can you resist so many people? And it''s still on their territory. " Asked the president.


    "Bross, please shut up. If you have any good idea, just say that now you are relying on the captain and talking about him. Your behavior is shameful and you have lost your identity." Some people just can''t stand Bross, he said.


    Bross looks at the speaker, stares at him for several seconds, and laughs:


    "now you are going to hold the president to the altar. You are really incompetent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    I don''t know what stimulated Bross to become so sharp.


    But there is one person who knows, that is, Chida. He patted Bross on the shoulder and said:


    "I know your family is worried about something, but it can''t be solved."


    Qida''s eyes seemed to be willing to solve everyone''s doubts. He said: "well, Bross''s family is determining the successor recently. Now Bross can''t be contacted all the time, so it''s easy to be ruled out."


    "Who can be in no hurry when it comes to this? Even if you give him a brain to connect with the family, the family will put him on the list of successors. "


    It was clear to all that this was a big deal. It was unfortunate for Bross to lose contact at such a critical moment.


    No wonder he is so anxious now and has some understanding of Bross. The president also apologized to Bross personally:


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t know you were in this situation."


    "What else can I say? If I had known, I would not have come to the aurora. " It''s hard to think about Bross''s family.


    The president said, "let''s integrate ourselves into their lives first, and then go to find the exit. First of all, we need to make sure that this place is not a square place."


    There was an end to it. He felt that it was very big in it. Except for the stone wall above, it was no different from the ordinary world.


    "Make sure they end up with something." The president said.


    It''s probably because of the partial understanding of everyone, which makes Bross''s voice less irritable, but more worried. He sighs: "I''m just thinking, what should I do if I confirm?"


    The president was silent for a few seconds, and finally said: "we can only confirm it first, just like the thing is broken. If it is broken, we need to know why it is broken, and then we can find a solution."


    "Can you fly out?" Or cut a stone wall? " Bross took a look at the sky. What''s outside the stone wall?


    Is it the light planet out there? "Maybe our place is under the aurora," he guessed


    All of you: --


    Underground


    It''s so mysterious that there''s so much space under the ground.


    However, we can''t rule out this possibility. If they encounter such things, what is impossible.


    "First, as the president said." Qida said, he said so, the rest of the people began to follow suit, the president said the way seems to be the most reasonable, and can be operated at present.


    "But we need to see what they want to do when they bring us back." The lady who helped the president say Bross spoke before.


    Meng Li looks at her and thinks of her name, Meimi.


    It''s said that a person who is usually quite cold is also quite prominent in his family, and now he is quite calm.


    Maybe Bross was not happy. Before Meimi met him, he retorted:


    "in fact, it''s nothing to observe. Just ask directly."


    "You Then you should ask Meimi was insulted by Bross for several times, and her anger reached a point. If she didn''t hold her own identity, she would have scolded him as a mad dog.


    Catch and bite.


    What''s wrong?


    Can this kind of conduct really become the successor? Is that ok?


    "Just ask. What''s so hard about that?" With these words, Bross limped out of the yard, his right foot hurt.Out of the yard, Bross saw several children squatting at the door, saying that they were children, that is, boys of seventeen or eighteen years old, who had grown as tall as adults.


    "What are you doing here, kid?" Bross asked.


    The boys were also quite straightforward and said, "there are many beautiful people in it. I want to go in and see them."


    "What?" Bross frowned, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, and said:


    "call your leader over, just say we have something to look for him."


    "Do you want me to see beautiful people?" The little boy should be talking about the girls inside.


    Bross felt sick: "you are still young. Why do you want to miss girls?"


    "Small?"


    "Hee hee..." A black boy was as thin as wood and made a face at Bross, which made Bross even more disgusted. The boy said:


    "we are not small."


    "If you want to find the leader, I''ll shout, but don''t stop me from seeing beautiful people." He said.


    Bross said to roll. The child seemed not to care about Bross''s attitude at all and walked slowly. The other children rushed towards Bross, which made Bross quickly step back and sprained his injured foot. His expression was ferocious for a moment, and he yelled: "what are you doing?"


    "I see you. You look different from us. Strange..." Their eyes were direct and bold, and they were full of rogue energy, which made Bross feel that he was covered with flies.


    "What the hell is this place? I really want to go right away." He pushed away the nearest boy, stepped back, went into the yard and closed the decaying wooden door.


    After he went in, one child stuck it on the door, and the other child pulled it and said:


    "let''s go, it seems that we can''t see it."


    "There''s no place to go. There''s still something fresh here." It seems that the child is not interested in sticking it on the door any more. His body goes back and kicks the ground with his feet in a bored expression.

 Chapter 1726

    Although the child went to call Sen, Sen didn''t come right away, but came more than two hours later.


    Meng Li''s side some people all took a nap for a while, heard Sen''s voice and then came out again.


    Sen asked, "you''ll come to me in a moment. What can I do for you?" He had an impatient look on his face.


    Bross thought of his original intention and asked directly:


    "what''s the purpose of bringing us back?"


    When he asked, the others looked at Sen. Sen looked at him with so many eyes and asked: "do you really want to know?"


    "Of course." Bross took a look at Mamie.


    Mummy snorted in a low voice.


    "I wanted you to get used to it first," Sen said


    "But you are so anxious to know, so I said, just want you to integrate into our tribe."


    "Fit in?" Everyone had a bad feeling that they prayed not to do what they thought.


    But the result was more serious than they thought, because Sen solemnly told them:


    "I''m going to let you marry our tribe and have children. The children you have must be very beautiful."


    "What?" After hearing this, Meimi became angry. Unexpectedly, she had such shameless thoughts.


    She took the lead in refusing:


    "that''s impossible. I have a fiance."


    "Fiance? Can you still see him? I''ll just rearrange it for you. " Sen gave her a disdainful look.


    Meimi sullen face, can''t help but extend a finger to Sen: "how unreasonable."


    "It''s your own question, and I''ll tell you what to do now with an unacceptable look?" Sen also thinks this group of people are unreasonable.


    You''re sick.


    "You have no right to do that." Someone came forward and accused Sen.


    "You''re going to like it here anyway," Sen said, looking indifferent to the criticism


    "Get used to it first."


    "By the way, I''ll take you to see the edge of the world when I''m free some other day, so that you won''t say I lied to you." He also volunteered to say that.


    President, what they discussed was to verify what Sen said, and Sen chose to take the initiative to come up with evidence for them to believe.


    The more he did that, the more hopeless the president was.


    When Sen left, everyone looked at each other, and the president sighed with sadness:


    "I didn''t expect that Sen was Ann''s heart."


    Bross said ruefully, "I shouldn''t have followed."


    "Did you say you were going?" He looked at Meng Li, remembering that she said those people might come back and got up to avoid them, but they didn''t leave at that time.


    Meng Li said faintly: "it''s useless to say these now. After all, they really want to find us. We can find them."


    The territory must be so big, where can we hide.


    "But I don''t want to. Who wants to get married and have children here?" Bross thought of the people, the women in the tribe


    The president said: "well, don''t tell the children in advance, they can''t accept it."


    Sen, can they let those children go? In his eyes, those are not children.


    "What should we do now?" Meimi also appears to be very scared, very exclusive, no longer calm before.


    "Let''s go step by step. Sen can''t let us get married right away. There''s still a little time. When we''re healthy, we may be able to resist." Someone said so.


    We can not think of any good way, temporarily stopped the discussion, and went back to the room.


    After a while, dangary''s voice rang out at the door, calling Meng Li, who was half squinting. She went out. Dangary was leaning against the withered tree.


    "Teacher, what is the result of your discussion?" He asked directly.


    Meng Li laughed: "you are so curious, didn''t you eavesdrop?"


    Dangari shook his head. "It''s too far. I can''t hear you."


    Meng Li


    What an honest little boy.


    "You''re a kid. These things don''t suit you. You''ll be scared, you know." Although almost guess this is the task, but also do not know.


    We should still use the teacher''s attitude towards children.


    Dangari shook his head. "I''m not afraid. Go ahead."


    Meng Li looked embarrassed, and dangari said, "you tell me, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Not so good..." Meng Li still hesitated.


    Dan Gary looked at Meng Li sincerely: "teacher, please believe me."


    Meng Li sighed, which was barely believing his appearance:


    "OK."


    "Sen said, let''s integrate into this tribe, let''s marry people here and have children.""Are you afraid? I''ll assign you a girl, but you are still so young... " Meng Li couldn''t bear it.


    In fact, I was going to tell dangari at the beginning, but I wanted to see what he could do.


    I''m ok now. I''m not worried. No one can force her to marry and have children.


    Dangari looked at the pity in each other''s eyes and said:


    "is this a very painful thing? You sympathize with me so much, don''t you worry about your fate? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said solemnly:


    "I am more worried about you children than myself. You know, our adults always have a lot of kindness towards you."


    "After all, you are the future."


    Dangari


    What a kindness!


    "So the teacher is going to admit his fate?" He asked back.


    It can''t be the style of noble women. How can they marry people here and live here for a lifetime?


    Meng Li denied: "that''s not true, but I can''t think of any way for the time being."


    Her expression was very worried at the right time, and dangari said,


    "OK."


    Meng Li once again asked: "don''t tell the children in advance, they can''t accept it."


    When the time comes, the children will have a headache.


    Even some girls are afraid to cry all day.


    Dan Jia Li nodded, he wanted to know the situation, and he was not in the mood to gossip. He said goodbye to Meng Li and went back to his room. They were also several boys living together.


    Meng Li returns to the room and sees that Lu an is still asleep. Maybe it''s because she took the medicine. Meng Li rubs the acupoints for her again, hoping that Lu an can get better soon.


    Lu an is good, at least a little less drag on themselves.


    Seeing that others didn''t pay much attention to her, she took out the silver needle from the system space and stabbed Lu''an without showing any trace. After all this, Meng Li found a wall to lean against. She didn''t feel sleepy, and she was quite confused.


    What is the mission.


    Let''s not talk about the task. If we just drag it on, things will get more and more troublesome. Is it related to this tribe or not?


    My head is full of fog.


    Even wonder if the organization has forgotten these "internal test players"?

 Chapter 1727

    It''s true.


    Just when Meng Li was so worried that he didn''t know what to say, there was a response from the system.


    6018 told Meng Li: "the task this time is to find a key and open the closed stone ground, because there is more than one Tasker. Whoever finally opens the stone ground with the key is the winner."


    Meng Li: "key..."


    The key must be with a strong spatial force to open this place.


    In this case, I think I can''t open this place by relying on my own space.


    However, she did not immediately use the power of space to try, because the fluctuation of the power of space will be sensed by others. She can figure out some things by herself, and there is no need to try.


    If you break through this space casually, it is meaningless to organize this task.


    However, Meng Li''s efforts at this moment made her feel the fluctuation of two forces of space, so


    They don''t believe in evil


    So besides her, there are at least two taskers. Besides dangari, who else?


    Maybe the power of space is not used by dangari.


    And really can''t see who is the Tasker, but Meng Li is almost sure that there are not many taskers here, and it''s impossible that every Tasker is a Tasker.


    Now that the task has been confirmed, there will be a direct competition between them. It''s still the old rule that there is only one winner.


    Meng Li feels that he has to learn to hide. He doesn''t rule out that some people choose to eradicate the known task first to improve their winning rate. He also doesn''t rule out that some people want to hold on and wait to reap the benefits.


    If Meng Li was asked to choose one, she would choose the latter and watch the change first.


    Now that the task has come down, there must be someone who starts to move towards the goal. If you pay more attention to everyone''s behavior, it''s easy to distinguish who is the Tasker.


    Where can I find the key? What does it look like? This kind of key can''t be used in common sense. Maybe it''s like a needle, maybe it''s like a ball.


    "Did the organization give any clues?" Meng Li asked.


    6018: "No."


    "It''s time to test your personal abilities."


    Meng Li


    Well, yes, team competition tests ability, intelligence and character.


    In short, people who are calm are more likely to succeed than those who are not. Meng Li thinks that his greatest advantage may be calm.


    She thought of asking for help and said to her friend:


    "little cute, are you there?"


    When Wenqing heard Meng Li calling for her, he immediately replied happily:


    "yes, yes."


    "I miss you so much." She has a coquettish voice.


    Meng Li is a little disappointed: "aren''t you right by my side?"


    I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    "But you''ve been busy, I haven''t found a chance to talk to you, I see you are injured, and I don''t have the heart to disturb you. Do you want some vitality liquid, I''ll give you some." He asked.


    Meng Li is a little moved. She knows how to be grateful. When she didn''t have any intelligence before, she gave some vitality liquid only when she was full. Now she takes the initiative to give it.


    She saw all these changes.


    "We still can''t do it first."


    I''m not short of vitality. Even if I''m injured, vitality can make me feel better, but there''s no need to waste it. After all, it''s also the energy of asking for love.


    The voice was a little lost: "OK."


    Meng Li said to Wen Qing, "I have something I hope you can do for me now, can you?"


    "Ah Li, don''t hesitate to tell me. I was born to serve you." I''m so excited when I hear that I have a task. I feel so needed by a Li.


    Meng Li is very comfortable in the heart. No matter whether the girl can be competent or not, she is well spoken.


    "We are trapped in this place. Now we haven''t gone out to see the situation. Can you go out and help me to see the situation, and then help me pay attention to one thing, which is the key to open this space. So there must be a strong force or a strong force of space. If you have a sense of force, you can help me pay attention to it."


    "By the way, you must not be found out."


    "Can you do what I say?" Then she asked.


    He repeated: "that is to say, Ali asked me to go out and find a key. The key has a lot of power, right?"


    Meng Li: "its shape is not necessarily the key."


    "Well, I know, and I don''t want to be found out, do I?" Ask for help.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    She hooked the corner of her lips, and brought her own questions. Some things don''t need to show themselves, so they don''t show any trace.


    If other task takers don''t bring such helpers, they have to go out and look for them by themselves. It''s easy to be found out, but they can''t guarantee that they are interested, and there is no such one around others.However, the organization allows them to bring things with them. To a certain extent, they are trying more means than others.


    The more means, the greater the chance of winning. The reward of the last team match was very rich. Meng Li really wanted to win again this time, especially when she realized that there were not many tasks here, her confidence increased a bit.


    The fewer people, the less competitive.


    "Then I can get into the soil, take root in the soil, spread out, and should not be found." After thinking about it, he said.


    Meng Li: "this is OK."


    "If you''re in danger, go straight back to me, you know?" Meng Li is worried that even if he finds the key, it''s not so easy to take it. He''s afraid that asking for love is very impulsive, and he has to bring it back by himself.


    "Just go straight? I''m not weak. " Ask for help.


    Meng Li''s voice was a little colder and asked:


    "are you good?"


    If you are not good, how can you be a little competitive.


    No matter what the situation is, we should at least analyze the situation at that time. Everything is accompanied by various factors. Sometimes a wrong decision is fatal.


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll be good."


    "When I''m in danger, can I go back to Ali for the first time?" Enqing assured weakly.


    Meng Li then laughed: "well, yes, that''s it."


    "I''m going now?" I don''t want to delay more. Naturally, a Li''s affairs should be put first and done wholeheartedly.


    Meng Li thought for a moment: "can you be imperceptible?" Don''t let others find out the existence of questioning before you go out.


    "I''m trying to keep my breath down and get deeper. It should be OK." Ask for help.


    Meng Li really wanted to turn the question into a human form. He hugged her, pinched her little head, and rubbed her soft hair. But now the conditions don''t allow him to do so.


    "You go, when you have nothing to do, give a sense of contact, reported a safe." She did not give up in her heart, but showed no trace.

 Chapter 1728

    Meng Li''s reluctance is not revealed, but the child never conceals her emotion. She shows her reluctance clearly.


    "Ah Li, I''m gone. Do you miss me?" She asked.


    Meng Li said solemnly:


    "of course I will miss you."


    "Think of me." He also asked, and it seems that he is not at ease.


    Meng Li let out a cry, and the question came out from her wrist. In an instant, she fell to the ground. The floor was made of stone, and the question went in easily.


    None of this was noticed.


    Don''t feel the existence of the question, Meng Li just closed his eyes, empty brain, now think nothing else, quietly waiting for the question to bring back the news is.


    But Wenqing didn''t come back for several days. Sen didn''t come back these days, and didn''t care about their food and drink.


    If Sen doesn''t come to them, they will be able to take care of themselves. Everyone has some nutrients on their hands, so they can''t get Sen''s name for the time being.


    Dignity also does not allow them to ask Sen to provide food. Meng Li took some medicine and gave Lu an some medicine. Their state is relatively fast.


    And dangari''s condition is also good, he himself is not much serious, moreover is a Tasker, there is always a way.


    He seldom comes to Meng Li these days. Meng Li suspects that he is trying to find the key, but he doesn''t release his mental energy to observe him.


    We are all people with mental power. It''s easy to be "taught" to release mental power at will.


    Even dangary didn''t go out. They didn''t let anyone out of the yard. They were very stable. At present, they didn''t let Meng Li find a second Tasker.


    There''s no night or day here, it''s always cloudy and sunny.


    When Sen came, he and a group of people pushed the door open and stood in the yard, with a loud voice:


    "come out."


    Everybody heard it, but there was no action. Sen called out and went out? No face?


    Sen probably knew what their psychology was, and said, "if I don''t come out, I''ll bring someone in."


    "Shameless." I don''t know who scolded.


    Sen: "I''m very kind to you. I''ve trained you for so many days."


    "Don''t challenge my patience."


    People who leave the room with Meng all look at me. I look at you. I have no idea. I don''t want to give in, but I don''t want to be tough.


    Or Meng Li said:


    "go out and see what he wants to do."


    Meng Li gave them a step down. Then he stood up and went out.


    Most of the people came to the yard. Sen probably counted their heads before and found that some of them didn''t come out. He said to the clansmen:


    "go and pull them out."


    "Don''t go too far. You don''t treat people as human beings. You don''t respect us very much." Someone immediately came forward and accused Sen.


    Sen smiles, and a rogue temperament highlights:


    "I called you out, but you didn''t come out. Who is it that doesn''t respect who?"


    "Wrong reason..." Someone said.


    "Pull them out," Sen said aloud to the people


    Hearing that Sen''s attitude is so firm, the people inside can''t help but come out, mainly because it''s too embarrassing to be pulled out.


    When the clansmen went in and saw that they came out on their own initiative, they didn''t start. Instead, they hummed and stood aside.


    Sen counted the number of people again and felt all together. Seeing the grievances on everyone''s faces, he was very happy and said:


    "today I''m here to take you to see the end of the world and let you die to go out."


    "How to go to the end of the world, on foot?" Bross, who likes to argue, seems braver than others. He asked.


    "How do you want to go without walking?" Sen asked.


    Bross: "and


    How small is this place to go to the end.


    "It''s going to take a long time. It may take some effort." Sen reminded.


    "Shall we go now? We''re not ready yet. " The president said.


    He wants to delay some time. According to their guess, if it is proved that the world really has an end, it means that it is difficult for them to go out. And then Sen may arrange their marriage.


    At that time, everyone will be devastated, and now the body has not recovered to the peak.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. It''s not like there''s nothing to eat outside." He said.


    "But we''re not in good health." The president is patient.


    Sen: "I''ve been very tolerant. You don''t want us to drive you away with things."


    All of you: --


    It''s too much deception.


    Finally, with Sen''s indomitable attitude, they compromise and plan to go out with Sen to see "the end of the world.".Before leaving, Sen said to himself, "you younger people can stay in the tribe without following. Our people will treat you well."


    It sounds very tolerant and considerate, but the children are all repulsive. They don''t know that Sen has plans to let them get married here. If they know, it may not be repulsive. Maybe they will turn pale with fright


    But the adults shook their heads and said, "no, children can''t do without us." A lot of people said out loud, but they didn''t agree.


    Leave the kids here, who knows what they''re like when they come back.


    "All right, as long as you don''t get into trouble." Sen thought about it and agreed.


    Don''t worry for a moment.


    "Let''s go." Sen took his people out of the yard first, and they followed.


    When I got out of the yard, I saw that there were a lot of forest people waiting outside. I wanted to go with them.


    The president counted the number of the other side. There were more than 40 people on his side, but there were 70 or 80 on that side. Basically, they were all men, but most of them were women and children on his side. If we fight, the chance of winning is not very big.


    But it''s not impossible to escape their control on the road


    He thought about it in his heart. The rest of the people didn''t care so much. Almost all of them wanted to go together.


    They just think that even if they escape for a while, it''s easy to find where they hide when the world is so big. This tribe is not small. There are hundreds of people who just see them. If they go out together, they have no resistance.


    No one is willing to accept their fate like this. Since Sen said he would take them out, the president mentioned the plan again, so that everyone could consider the consequences and the odds at this time.


    Dangari crowded beside Meng Li. His expression at the moment was almost the same as that of other children. He was a little hesitating and helpless, and he was constantly thinking.


    Just take this opportunity to have a look at the situation outside. You can also find the key by the way

 Chapter 1729

    This time I went out, basically across the whole tribe. What they saw before were young and strong people in Sen, and there were many older people in this tribe.


    They stood silently, although they were also curious to stare at a group of them, but did not say anything, looking at Sen''s eyes still some fear.


    Sen didn''t pay special attention to them, just waved at them and went on.


    Out of the tribe, walking in the barren land, we look around, more want to get familiar with this place.


    It''s similar to the ordinary world. There are also flowers, trees and common insects. They are all malnourished.


    The grass is not luxuriant, the flower is not delicate, the tree withers


    In short, the overall environment is not good at all, because the Mori people are around them, so they don''t communicate much.


    Even the communication is very low murmur, do not want to let Sen''s people hear.


    Sen doesn''t care what they say. He leads the way in front of them. He pities them. Many of them are dragged by Sen to start the "Long March" before their injuries are healed.


    After walking for most of the day, I didn''t see anything unusual. Instead, I went into a forest. The dark here is not ordinary. The so-called dark is that the light is worse than that in the daytime, but it doesn''t affect other people''s vision at all.


    It''s like dark now.


    Sen felt a little tired with his strong physique. He sat under a tree and said to his people:


    "go hunting. So many of us need to eat."


    Lu an looked at them in surprise and turned to Meng Li and said in a low voice:


    "teacher, I read the word hunting in books and never heard anyone say it."


    Suddenly heard this word, very incredible, the ancient people rely on hunting to make a living.


    Meng Li said in a low voice: "they don''t have nutrients, and they can only rely on this method."


    Luan pursed her lips. "All right."


    "It''s just how much prey we need to fight to feed us, but I''m not too willing to eat their food. I still have nutrients in my hand."


    Meng Li reminded: "nutrients can be saved. Maybe they can be used at the critical moment."


    For those who don''t have many nutrients, it''s better to save a little. Although they have it in their hands and can give it to her, it''s not appropriate to give too much, otherwise their identity as a Tasker will be exposed.


    Lu an also wanted to understand the truth, nodded and agreed to Meng Li.


    The people of Sen have a kind of absolute obedience to Sen. they have lost one or two dozen at a time. It should not be slow for so many people to search for prey, but they can''t find hundreds of people''s food quickly. In short, they won''t come back in a short time.


    The president saw that they were all gone, and he wanted to run. He moved his body to Meng Li''s side without any trace, and asked in a very low voice:


    "Ms. Aowei, do you think this is a good time?"


    Meng Li takes a look at Sen. Sen is staring at her at the moment, but if she is far away, she can''t hear what they say.


    She whispered, "it shouldn''t be. It''s hard to run away."


    After walking for most of the day, they were not in good condition. Although the other side walked away 20 or 10, the number was still more than them, especially the strong men.


    The president should understand this truth. Meng Li looked at him and found that he was not reconciled, so the other party took the initiative to find someone to destroy his hope?


    Or is it simply to chat up with her, intending to plan with her in the future?


    "How did the president think of asking me?" Meng Li felt that he didn''t have a strong sense of existence in the heart of the president, and his guess was full of emotion.


    The president said, "I think Ms. Ovi is very smart. I still regret that I didn''t take your advice last time."


    Meng Li said softly, "I see."


    Looking at Sen staring at them all the time, Meng Li said to the president: "Sen probably feels that you have the right to speak between us, and pays special attention to you. You should be careful."


    If the president has strong leadership, if the president brings obstacles to Sen''s plan, Sen may solve him.


    Without the president, Sen may still be able to see the picture of their group at a loss, so now the president is in danger.


    The president couldn''t help pinching the bridge of his nose and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    "Then I won''t disturb you." Then he gave a wry smile: "in order to prevent Ms. Ovi from being noticed by Senge."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, looking at the president and slowly moving away, Lu an didn''t dare to ask the president what to say, but Dan Gary didn''t shy away, squeezed over and asked.


    Meng Li said faintly: "dangari, how can you always worry about the affairs of adults? As long as you know, as long as we are safe for one day, we will ensure your safety."


    "Even if we are not safe, we will try to ensure your safety."With these words, Meng Li moved himself, but it was the attitude of interstellar people towards children. At least on the host''s planet, those vicious people would not attack children.


    Unless it is extremely vicious, in the eyes of interstellar people, the most disgusting thing is to do something harmful to children. Therefore, those who sacrifice their lives to save children are very noble in their hearts and can be respected by everyone.


    Dan Gary: "in fact, I''m precocious, but I''m also a very independent person. I think I can participate in those things."


    Meng Li, with a helpless face, tells Dan Gary about his conversation with the president. When he asks, he says it''s abnormal. He still has to hesitate.


    When dangari knew, Meng Li asked, "do you have an idea in mind?"


    This made dangari silent for a few seconds and said, "I will try my best to think about it. As long as the teacher is willing to tell me everything, I will give the teacher a satisfactory answer."


    As a child, his identity is very limited. For many things, they can''t communicate with themselves. If they can''t grasp other people''s ideas, it''s difficult to know whether the next trend of everyone is consistent with what he wants. At present, he wants to follow Sen to see the so-called end, and take Sen as the guide here, so as not to get lost or take some wrong road. What''s the danger Sen will also avoid it. What''s wrong from this point of view?


    But if they have to fight hard and run away from a group of people, at present, they are wasting their energy, bleeding and weeping, and finally they are in a mess.


    It''s just that even if you ask yourself, no one will say it. On the contrary, this teacher is quite easy to get along with, and basically says it when you ask.


    Maybe she is also really helpless, pinning her hope on herself.


    But when I found the key, I could take this group of people out.

 Chapter 1730

    About an hour or so, some of the hunters came back. They dragged back an antelope and some rabbits. Some of the animals were alive, and some of them were dead.


    However, the living were soon killed by them. There were a lot of people, and they moved very fast. They directly peeled the skin, removed the internal organs, and then started to make a fire.


    It''s quite direct to deal with. There''s a smell of blood in the air.


    It''s not polite for these nobles to say that they can''t accept it.


    When the meat was roasted, Sen asked people to distribute the meat. Many nobles waved their hands and refused, but only a small number accepted.


    Meng Li, Lu''an and dangari accepted it. They took a piece of meat which was not very fragrant. It was black and burnt, and it didn''t look delicious.


    Lu an closed her eyes and took a bite. She almost vomited. Although it didn''t smell strange, there was a fishy smell when she took a bite. Although it was scorched outside, there was blood inside.


    They brought back so many animals that they didn''t know what the meat was.


    She looked up at Meng Li and whispered, "teacher, I don''t really want to eat..."


    Meng Li looked at her expression and knew that she couldn''t eat it. He didn''t ask her, so he said, "even if you can''t eat it."


    Dangari said:


    "you give it to me, and I''ll bake it for you."


    Lu''an doesn''t hope to pass the barbecue to Dan Jiali. Dan Jiali looks at Meng Li again. Meng Li doesn''t hesitate and gives him the barbecue.


    In fact, he didn''t do any processing. He used to borrow other people''s knives to cut the meat, and then roasted it.


    Cook the inside, cook slowly over low heat, and cut off the scorched area outside.


    Then he handed it to Lu''an, and Lu''an took a bite suspiciously. Although it didn''t taste very good, it could barely swallow.


    Seeing that Lu''an ate it, Meng Li just silently picked up the meat and nibbled at it. The roasted meat processed in dangari was very dry and woody, like dried meat, which was not very bad.


    The rest of the nobles with meat saw that dangari was doing this, so they followed suit. The president also roasted the meat in his hand. Sen said with disdain:


    "you''re too old to taste good."


    But no one paid any attention to him. After eating, Sen said to have a rest, that is, everyone can have a sleep.


    Because we have walked so far, our bodies are still in a state of exhaustion. When we say we sleep, we basically close our eyes and fall asleep.


    Lu an and Meng Li are very close. She really has no sense of security.


    On the contrary, Meng Li was not afraid of anything, so he became the protector of Lu''an. When he woke up, they continued on their way.


    Although the space is relatively small, it took half a month to reach the end of the world.


    They came to a stone wall, which was connected with the stone wall above their head and became a barrier to them.


    "We can walk around this stone wall," Sen said


    He looked at everyone''s disheartened face, some satisfaction, take them to see, is to let them want to leave the heart.


    The president asked, "go around all the time, and then come back. There will never be a breakthrough?"


    "Can you go around in a water bottle?" Sen asked bluntly, making the president speechless.


    But Bross''s idea probably belongs to the Yellow River. He said he wanted to see it.


    "Then we''ll take you." Sen said without much concern.


    Dangari scratched his hair for half a month. The scenery along the way was almost the same, and nothing special. He thought there would be any clues, but there were no clues.


    Is the clue on the stone wall?


    What they saw was just a small piece of stone wall, not finished yet.


    You can see the stone wall around this space, so he doesn''t reject it in his heart.


    Meng Li sees that he stares at the stone wall and thinks about his idea in his heart. He also looks at the stone wall and hopes to see something.


    Looking at the stone wall, it''s not unusual. I can''t see the difference at all.


    Bross said to Sen:


    "we''re starting from this place now, so I want to leave a mark here, and then I''ll know if I''ve come back."


    Sen shrugged: "whatever you want."


    Bross picked up a stone from the ground. One end of the stone was sharp. He held it in his hands and used all his strength to carve a symbol on the stone wall. It was very big and obvious.


    He also specially looked at the marks he left and remembered all the details.


    Seeing that Bross was so cautious, Sen couldn''t help laughing, so he took them to walk against the stone wall.


    Meng Li touched the stone wall, cold, no temperature, this is their task, as long as open the stone wall to escape from this space, even if the task is completed.


    And you have to do it yourself to be the winner.


    Since Wenqing went out last time, she didn''t come back, and didn''t take the initiative to report her peace with her consciousness. The little girl who usually sticks to her suddenly makes her a little unaccustomed.Therefore, Meng Li took the initiative to contact the next question with mental strength, which gave her a little response, but also did not convey anything.


    But at least it proves that questioning is safe now.


    Under the ground, a vine shuttles and spreads to every corner


    Is Ali near here?


    Suddenly I feel a Li''s consciousness. It''s difficult to ask him if he wants to go back, but he doesn''t get much.


    Asking is very hesitant, and finally the vine speeds up the shuttle. When Meng Li walks and stares at the stone wall, he suddenly feels the return of asking.


    At the moment when Wenqing came back to Mengli, dangari obviously felt a wave of energy, but the speed was too fast, he didn''t feel where the energy came from, and it was fruitless to capture it again.


    The nearest one to him is Meng Li. At the same time, he discovers that dangari is alert and abnormal for a moment. Meng Li frowns. Is dangari aware of the existence of questioning?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Li looks at dangari and stops.


    Dangari still wants to capture the source of that power. He thinks it may be the key. Now he can''t let go of anything that may be the key.


    When Meng Li called him, he regained his mind and shook his head and said, "it''s OK."


    Meng Li said, "I think you are a little nervous. What happened suddenly?"


    "No, maybe I miss my family." Dangari casually found an excuse to perfunctory Meng Li.


    Meng Li is no longer persistent questioning, that is, trying to distract some of dangari''s attention.


    She said: "Li, I miss you so much. You don''t blame me for coming back like this."


    Meng Li: "no way."


    In fact, she also wanted to be a little girl, but she didn''t mention anything else when she came back. I think she didn''t find anything there.

 Chapter 1731

    According to her understanding of this little girl, whenever she finds something, she can''t wait to say it.


    He said: "I''ve finished searching underground, even on the ground..."


    Meng Li: "it''s hard for you."


    But I still can''t find any energy key. I''m useless


    Meng Li: "is it big in here?"


    Asking for love is to finish this place. Although they have reached the so-called edge of the world, they have not visited every piece of land.


    After asking for help, he said:


    "it''s over. There''s nothing strange in it."


    "Am I not deep enough?" The tone of questioning was full of self doubt. Although she went to detect whether there was an energy body under the ground, she didn''t detect it in a particularly deep place.


    "Do you encounter any obstacles underground?" Meng Li asked.


    "No, it''s unimpeded." The general thing really can''t stop her.


    Meng Li is silent. Is the energy of this thing not exposed at all, so that they can''t detect it?


    It''s true that organizations don''t have such means, but it''s clearly something that people are looking for. Isn''t it boring not to find it now?


    Or is it not underground or on the ground?


    Meng Li looks at the stone wall, in the stone wall?


    Thinking of this possibility, Meng Li said to Wen Qing, "then follow me and pay more attention to the stone wall."


    "Good." I immediately agreed.


    "Ah Li, I failed the first time you assigned me a task. Isn''t it useless?"


    It''s still hard to let go of asking for love. She goes out with confidence, but nothing comes out. Ali can''t contact her, and she has no face to come back to see Ali.


    "No, don''t take it too seriously." Meng Li relieved that he didn''t think it was useless to ask for love. At least he told her with his actions that this thing


    It''s hard to find.


    They continued to walk. This walk took quite a long time. Meng Li felt as if he was on the long march. The longer he walked, the deeper he tormented their souls and made everyone despair. The stone wall continued. They really looked like people in bottles. The bottle mouth was sealed and they left close to the bottle wall It took so long just to prove that the bottle was in good condition.


    It''s like hope in the heart of self destruction.


    Dangari also said that he was quite helpless and felt that he had been fooled by the organization again.


    What are we going to do.


    Meng Li didn''t think so. She obviously accepted the way of organization, mainly because she was calm, because she knew that things would end sooner or later.


    If they are too stupid to find, the organization will take the initiative to reduce the difficulty and let them compete.


    It''s impossible for them to spend their whole life in it.


    So Meng Li did not panic at all, that is, such a day is slightly boring, boring, but also a little tired.


    After all, they have been walking all the time and eating badly. Before, those nobles could not eat the food provided by Sen because they had nutrients in their hands, but now they can''t because they have no nutrients.


    But Lu an, who had accepted it from the beginning, still had a few in hand for a rainy day.


    In addition, Sen''s people began to go too far, that is to say that they would tease the girls on their side during the rest.


    Obviously, I can''t help it.


    At the beginning of being teased, the girls were very angry and said to fight back, but after many times, they became numb. As long as the other side didn''t start, they basically ignored each other.


    However, this kind of attitude also indulges their behavior, and some people even want to do something.


    At this time, the president came forward to communicate with Sen, hoping that he could manage his own people. Although Sen disdained the president, he still restrained the people.


    Meng Li thinks that Sen''s idea probably belongs to the fact that a cooked duck can''t fly, and he doesn''t worry about it for a while. The key is that he is not in the tribe now. If his group of people are struggling, they will be hurt. If they really want to fight with their lives, they can kill several of them.


    Sen has his own considerations, and his next behavior is obvious, and he begins to try to tame them.


    That is, they start not to give them food consciously or unconsciously, unless they bow their heads and say something soft.


    People''s spines break when they talk too much about soft words. Everyone knows this. At first, no one wants to say it. But they have no hunting ability and are under Sen''s control all the time. They have no choice but to provide food.


    Sen''s routine is also quite deep. He doesn''t ask all of them to yield at the same time, which will lead to strong resistance. He is the one who embarrasses this wave of people today and that group of people tomorrow.


    This time, it''s Meng Li''s turn. Everyone else has allocated the food, but they don''t have it.


    Lu''an looks at Meng Li anxiously. A few days ago, she looks at others being embarrassed. She doesn''t feel very embarrassed. Now it''s her turn. She''s rather embarrassed.According to the truth, it''s not a shame if others give in, but


    Ah


    Do you really want to admit your life?


    they all sipped the food around their noses, but before that, the teacher asked, "what should we do?"


    Now everyone''s eyes are on the three of them, they''re waiting for them to give in, and the rest are waiting.


    People''s psychology is hard to say, because they give in, so also want to see others give in, so as to make the inner balance.


    Meng Li looks at dangari and plans to throw the pot to him.


    But when he looked at him, he knew his intention and became weak and helpless. He said to Meng Li with a hesitating face:


    "teacher, what should I do?"


    Meng Li


    My brother is good at acting.


    "Well I I don''t want to give in. " Meng Li said to dangari in a low voice:


    "in fact, I still have nutrients in my hand, and I can resist them for a period of time."


    "Why do you have so many teachers?" asked dangari, pretending to be puzzled


    Meng Li sighed: "I''m a teacher. I''m afraid you kids don''t bring it. Of course, I need to bring more."


    "So it''s for me, too?" Dangari took advantage of the opportunity.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it was for you at that time, but now it''s such a critical moment. Of course, we have to satisfy ourselves first."


    Dangari


    It''s really heartless.


    "Actually, I also have one." Said dangari.


    Hearing the conversation between Meng Li and Dan Jia Li, Lu an knows that they are not going to give in, but she is still very worried. Can nutrition resist for a lifetime?


    It won''t last long.


    I''m really tired. What the hell is this place.

 Chapter 1732

    Therefore, under their unanimous consultation, they did not give in, so there was no food.


    Meng Li doesn''t matter, but it depends on how long it will take for dangary to resist.


    For their unyielding, Sen didn''t care much, so he didn''t believe that he could resist for a lifetime.


    Then he continued to move forward. In the middle of the way, Sen said that he had never finished walking by the stone wall, which was told by the predecessors here. Now he just came to have a look.


    Asking whether there is an energy body in the stone wall, Meng Li is also observing whether there is a vision. Of course, he is also observing the people in the team. Meng Li feels a bit like a Tasker, but he has not found any exact evidence to prove that he is.


    It seemed calm, but things changed when they reached a place.


    This is a man without a coat. He raised his strong arm high. His head was raised high. His eyes were also carved out of stone, with a kind of pride and contempt. To Meng Li''s dismay, he held a key in his hand


    This key looks like a stone carving. Meng Li seems to hear his heartbeat. Is this the key to open this space?


    Dangari''s Adam''s apple rolled down. He looked up and calculated the distance between himself and the key in the hand of the statue on the stone wall.


    It''s too high. There should be two or three of them. The key is that the body can''t fly. If it can''t fly How do I get this?


    When he''s done with the ladder? Can the other taskers wait?


    Is it hard to climb up?


    The main reason is that I can''t go to such a high place all at once.


    Thinking of this, he was inexplicably worried. Although he was not sure whether it was the key to open the space, at present, it was more likely to see it. He only saw such a key like thing.


    Meng Li thinks it''s too normal to put it here all of a sudden. The organization never plays cards according to the routine. Their things should not be found and held by others quietly. Since it''s a team game, competition is inevitable.


    It''s hard work. It took so long to meet it.


    Based on the shadow of the task of the last team match, Meng Li did not dare to take it. He was afraid that he would get it. The organization announced that the key was in her hand. It would be more difficult to deal with it at that time.


    But the key is that if you don''t take it, you don''t have to be able to get it. The chance of belonging to yourself is smaller.


    Sen looked at the statue suspiciously and said, "is there this thing here? The ancestors didn''t say that. "


    Their people also looked at the statue curiously. Some of them raised their hands and touched the feet of the statue, which were very big, giving people the feeling that one foot could shatter the earth.


    The man in the statue is also very tall. His feet are about one meter up at the junction of the stone wall and the earth. They can touch his feet when they raise their hands, and then they can only look up at his upper body. It is estimated that his height is about two or three meters.


    They are all looking up at the statue, and the system in Meng Li''s mind gives a new notice.


    Tell them that they have to take the key now, because there is a time limit to the existence of the statue. If they don''t take it this time, the statue will disappear.


    Meng Li


    In a word, organizations have to do everything to make them compete.


    It''s too direct. Is it going to start robbing right away?


    Just now they were all hesitating, but now the organization directly informed them, and they didn''t have to hesitate. Meng Li directly said to Wen Qing:


    "help me take down the key, then get into the soil and don''t come out, and then come back to me."


    At the moment, it''s not convenient for her to do it. After listening to Meng Li''s words, she agreed without hesitation. She quietly fell from Meng Li to the ground. When everyone didn''t pay attention, she had a root at the foot of the giant statue and sent out a small bud.


    Dangari is a little worried. He turns to think that although he can''t get the key now, there are other taskers here. He can wait for them to take it and then snatch it from them. He''s not so flustered.


    Then he saw a red vine suddenly spread upward at a very fast speed, which made all the people in the scene gape. Then he saw the vine spread to the statue hand with his own eyes, and rolled away the key. His eyelids jumped, and his intuition told him that he could not let the vine take the key.


    The president was startled:


    "what kind of monster is this? Get it


    Sen also said: "this vine can move by itself!"


    "Come on, monster." The president seemed a little worried, but everyone was a little afraid, and no one really grasped the vine.


    Seeing that no one moved, the president bravely stepped forward. As soon as Wenqing got the key, the vine quickly retracted, he rushed up and caught Wenqing''s vine. The speed was so fast that people almost didn''t see how he passed. It''s not too fast to say that he moved quickly.


    Meng left the station not far from Wenqing. Seeing that Wenqing was caught by the president, she didn''t move. She didn''t even change her face. She just looked at the president''s eyes.President Xu used a lot of strength. He didn''t get rid of his control for the first time. It was not easy to break the vine. If the vine was broken, the key would fall out.


    Because of the restriction in this aspect, some of them are in a dilemma. Intellectually speaking, some of them are children, and some of them can''t think calmly. They begin to ask Meng Li what to do in their mind.


    Meng Li said coldly:


    "Whoever hurts you, you will fight back."


    "Ah li..." There was a choking voice.


    No, she doesn''t want to bring trouble to a Li. She always thinks that a Li doesn''t like her hurting others.


    Hearing the hesitation of the voice, Meng Li almost knows what she thinks. He looks at the president holding the vine tightly and pulling down, because the top of the vine is the key, so his goal is also the key


    Meng Li said to her, "if someone wants to offend you or hurt you, you can use your means to fight back. Don''t think too much about it."


    "It''s not the same thing to hurt people as to fight back." I hope you can understand.


    She is so small, even this is not clear, Meng Li heart some helpless, like her small appearance, very lovely, but her lovely is with IQ in exchange.


    I don''t have enough IQ.


    But what can be done? If you are a daughter, you will not be born by yourself, and you will not be able to get rid of it.


    Asked repeatedly said good, also said to Meng Li if she started hard, don''t blame her, Meng Li said not.


    The president was still tugging at the vines, and dangari came to him and said, "president, I''ll help you."


    It seems very warm, only Meng Li knows his real intention.


    So the speculation in my mind before was confirmed. The president is also the Tasker.

 Chapter 1733

    Unexpectedly, Sen came forward to join in the fun. He rushed over and grabbed the vine, shouting:


    "I want to catch the little monster and see what it is."


    Meng Li was extremely upset when she heard that asking for love was a little monster, but she was really calm, and now she didn''t make any moves.


    On the one hand, she is not suitable for action now. She should be rational. At least now, it is not too dangerous to ask for love. She doesn''t have to mess up.


    On the other hand, I also want to learn how to fight back reasonably.


    After asking Meng Li''s permission, I don''t worry about a Li blaming her for hurting others. In this way, she has some coping methods.


    From this vine spread out, the rest of the vine, countless roots, directly spread to the person who caught her.


    Then, the red vines twined around the body of dangari, the president and Sen. these vines quickly went up, wrapped around their necks and tightly strangled them.


    Sen also did not expect that this thing actually has the means of attack, before it was obviously caught can not resist.


    Don''t mention Sen, but the president and Dan Gary are a little confused. Since they have this means of self-defense, why didn''t they use it before?


    Lu''an was frightened. She hid beside Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "teacher, this thing is going to strangle people. Let''s help."


    People around her heard her words and echoed them one after another. Meng Li pretended to be afraid and said:


    "but I''m afraid we''ll be strangled by the vines as soon as we pass."


    This is a reminder to many people. Originally, many people planned to help, but what if they were entangled and strangled?


    Who is not afraid of death?


    Because of the counterattack, they have no time to catch her with the main vine, after all, small life is important, can only choose to use both hands to pull open the vine on the body.


    However, it seems that he is angry, and has been closely around them. Sen is actually one of the few people who has no means. He has been blushed by the vines and can''t get out of his anger. His eyes are round and staring at his people.


    After all, Sen''s position among the people is very high. Seeing that his meaning is so obvious, no one really dares to ignore him and help Sen pull the red vines on him.


    But these vines are too strong. They can''t cut them for a long time with knives. Meng Li was very distressed when he saw them cutting vines with knives. He asked: "does it hurt?"


    If it hurts, there''s no need to fight back. Just take the key away when they''re busy unlocking their control, and run away. According to her observation, now asking for love can go back all over.


    The tender voice of questioning came with an inexplicable firmness. She said:


    "no pain, these are my energy, not my body."


    In this way, Meng Li felt relieved, but he still didn''t want to see others cutting the vines with a knife.


    Dangari and the president were strangled and wrapped around their bodies by questioning, and they were only one person, but the situation was much better than that of Sen. they used their own strength to resist, and they were not so red as to be unable to breathe.


    This scene makes Sen wonder why other people seem more relaxed than him because they are the same people and have the same experience?


    Are they great? At this moment, Sen felt that he had misjudged them and wanted them to integrate into his tribe.


    No one dares to get close to them. Enqing not only sticks out a lot of vines around the person who caught him before, but also sticks out a lot of vines dancing like this, threatening the others who want to help.


    She also felt that there was no good way to take Dan Gary and the president. They had the strength to resist her. When she was angry, she asked for love and stabbed Dan Gary and the president with vines.


    If the monster passes away, it''s obvious that Gary''s body doesn''t feel alive. Isn''t it?


    Aware of the seriousness of the incident, he could not care about anything else. He directly used his mental strength to gather an attack and hit the vines.


    His mental strength is not weak, this blow directly to the vine to break.


    And the president''s consideration was similar to that of dangari''s, and he was eager to break the vine that pierced his body. However, this time, he was a little reluctant to ask for help. You broke this one. I still have, I have many, endless


    Another one, or even several of them, pierced into their bodies together. Although they broke them again with mental strength, it was also a great loss to them.


    The exhaustion of mental strength and the loss of physical vitality make them a little pale


    Several clansmen from Sen''s side who came to help were all entangled, which made the others who wanted to help stop and dare not come forward. They were all hesitating and afraid. What kind of monster is this? It''s too terrible


    Lu''an was even scared to cry. She tugged Meng Li''s sleeve tightly and called the teacher again and again.


    "Think of a way?" Said Mami anxiously and nervously.Meng Li''s heart is cold. She doesn''t stop asking for love. She just depends on asking for love to deal with it. It''s a good time for her to retreat, but she doesn''t want to let asking for love endure everything for her benefit. If she has emotion to vent now, let her go.


    Meng Li didn''t plan to answer when she heard Meimi saying this beside her. Unexpectedly, Meimi said:


    "O Wei, do you want to see your student dangari in danger?"


    Meng Li turned to look at her and tried to look scared at the moment. She said, "but I I don''t want to... "


    "But look at them. They couldn''t get away in the past..."


    "The premise of saving people is to be sure of yourself. What''s the point if you bury yourself?"


    "But that''s not the way," said Mamie anxiously


    Meng Li: "I know, but what should I do?"


    She began to turn around in a hurry, with a look of remorse mixed with pain, and then she yelled to dangari, who was pale for several times:


    "dangari, come out quickly, you are a child, what did you do in the past?"


    Dangari


    So this teacher is really amazing, timid, also did not mean to help, nature is indifferent, but also can show a pair of really anxious for you.


    Now I''m very angry. If it wasn''t for my physical limitations, could I be trapped by this vine?


    He really wants to pull up its roots, burn it with fire, fry it with oil, no, just let it disappear, no, suck his own life? You should use it for juicing!


    But then again, is this vine used by the organization to make their tasks more difficult or by a certain Tasker?


    If it''s something that organizations put here, they may not be able to stir it up.

 Chapter 1734

    "Come and help."


    The president was finally entangled by the question, he was absorbed a lot of vitality, pale, mental energy also spent a lot, finally began to shout.


    There is only one thing, and the energy is limited. No matter how strong it is, it can''t hold many people. Don''t these people understand this?


    But despite what he said, few people dare to step forward. Only a few people are close to each other to catch a little bit of vines and make a show. Otherwise, in the past, they grabbed the president and wanted to pull him out.


    But there are more and more people on Sen''s side. After all, their leader is trapped, and they have to go up if they don''t go up.


    But Sen didn''t have the means of dangari and the president. He couldn''t help fainting, and he seemed to be satisfied. Finally, when the president and dangari were tired of dealing with the vines, they quickly put away the main vines. There was a key on the main vines. The president and dangari watched the key disappear, but they couldn''t help it. As the key disappeared, their vines also disappeared No.


    Although they got the understanding, they were not happy at all because the key was missing.


    The rest of the people were relieved to see that the vines were gone. It was dangerous for them to stand beside them. Now the monster took the initiative to leave.


    These people who were not willing to come forward to help were relieved to run over and care about the president and dangari. As a teacher, Meng Li naturally wanted to rush to the first one.


    "How are you, dangari?" Meng Li looks at Dan Jia Li a pair of weak appearance, his lips all have no blood color, on the body has the deep Le mark.


    Dan Gary looked at Meng Li: "no, teacher, my situation is very bad. Do you have any idea?"


    Meng Li immediately said with concern: "I have nutrients here. I''ll give you one first."


    Dangari


    What does loss of life have to do with drinking nutrients?


    Meng Li said: "after all, you didn''t eat before. You can feel better and less painful after drinking nutriment."


    Dangari


    It makes a lot of sense and cannot be refuted.


    He nodded weakly. Meng Li took out the nutrition of the body master. What she drank before was from the system space, but the body master didn''t drink.


    Meng Li noticed the details of some things and worried that his nutriment would be drunk. He felt that it was something from the big area mall.


    So dangari is still the product of this plane.


    After drinking this nutrient, dangari felt really better. At least he recovered some physical strength. He was a little irritable. He didn''t get anything, but he was still like this.


    The point is that it took the key, so did someone bring it?


    People take away the key without doing anything. Why don''t they stand up for a fair competition.


    Think of these, Dan Gary heart is a burst of anger, this is open hang!


    Serious violation of the rules.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that dangary can think like this. It''s time for her to smile. She can''t even fight for the question she sent. Can she really compete with her and the question?


    "The key..." The president looked at dangari. They didn''t understand each other''s identity.


    Before crowded together, in order to get rid of the vine, no less use of power, to convenient is silly also felt.


    Dangari: "it''s taken away by the vine."


    The president shook his head, his eyes a little gloomy: "this is certainly not possible."


    Dangari replied lazily, "what else can I do?"


    Now there is no land to look for, the president said: "it''s a rat, dare not come out."


    He and dangari''s judgment is basically the same, because there is no other possibility for the state of the whole event.


    Meng Li listens to their conversation indifferently. He knows that they are not satisfied with it, and he can''t help it.


    If the thing is in her hands now, it''s in her hands. As long as the organization doesn''t inform others about it, she has a great possibility of holding the key all the time.


    Are these really the only two taskers? Meng Li felt that there were still some people who didn''t show up in this group, and now those who didn''t show up need more attention.


    Dangary looked at the tall statue, looked up, looked at for a long time dizzy, did not respond to the president''s words, do not know what to think.


    "Come here." There are people on Sen''s side shouting to him.


    But no one paid any attention to it. Besides, Sen is still dizzy now. They are in a leaderless state. There are even people here who are considering whether to run while Sen faints.


    Although the world is not big, they have been wandering in it for so long, and there is a certain space. If they run away, it is OK to hide and seek with them all the time.


    It''s better than being bullied by them. Someone has even begun to discuss the feasibility of this matter.


    Bross ran to ask the president, but now the president''s head is full of key things, and he doesn''t want to think about those problems at all. His lips moved, and he didn''t speak with a helpless and tired look."It''s a good chance," Bross asked. "They can''t carry Sen after us. At least some of them stay."


    "Besides, without Sen, they may not be very persistent in chasing us."


    President really speechless, when he really care about running off things?


    "Come here!" Someone over there growled again.


    Meng Li looked over and saw a man say to Meng Li, "what did you just give the child to drink? Our leader also needs it very much."


    He is to see Meng Li to Dan Gary nutrient drink, drink after Dan Gary''s face is better.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no more."


    "Besides, it''s just a nutrient. It can''t wake him up in a coma."


    "I''ll search you." The man suddenly stood up and said firmly, not believing Meng Li''s words.


    Meng Li immediately retreated to the president and said:


    "president, you must help me. Once their leader fainted, no one restrained them. They just like this..."


    The president of the board of directors said:


    He looked at Meng Li coldly: "if not, it doesn''t matter to let them search."


    He was so upset that he didn''t get the key, and his state of mind collapsed. Moreover, these people disappointed him, but no one came up to help him just now.


    Now why does he come out?


    Although he knew it was human nature, the president was still disappointed and disgusted.


    Meng Li screamed and asked in surprise:


    "are you still the president? If I say that, I''m a lady. How can I be so insulted! "


    A lot of people also looked at the president. Bross felt that the president''s words were quite inappropriate. Moreover, there was a grudge between the two of them, and they had a chance to fight each other.


    He said: "you actually said such words to Ms. Ovi, especially not like a man, so timid, cowardly, I said you stole my things, can you search for me?"

 Chapter 1735

    The president looked at Bross without fear. There was this man everywhere.


    It''s annoying.


    "What''s the point?" He asked.


    Bross: "it''s the same reason you said. I don''t believe you said you didn''t steal from me. It doesn''t matter if you let me search."


    "You are just angry that we didn''t come to save you. How to save you at that time was your own impulse."


    Brush on the past, the speed is too fast to imagine, how the past do not know, what happened also blame others.


    The president laughed and didn''t want to talk to Bross.


    But the Sen people have come over and made an attempt to search Meng Li. Meng Li is too lazy to entangle with them. He throws a nutriment directly at them and says: "the last one."


    There''s really no need to worry about it. It''s noisy and annoying. I''d better consider how to open the space and finish the task earlier.


    She doesn''t care about a nutrient.


    The reason why I transferred the matter to the president before was that I wanted the president to have a bad relationship with them.


    After all, he has a little influence in the team. This time he said this, everyone must be a little uncomfortable with him.


    Although I don''t know if this will play any role in the future, it''s another matter to be prepared and always pave the way for yourself.


    At least there''s a way, so there''s no way to go when you need it.


    Sen''s clan received the nutrient, looked at Meng Li suspiciously, and didn''t grasp Meng Li any more. It''s still the leader''s business.


    The nutrition was given to Sen, but Sen didn''t wake up.


    However, their people have high expectations for this nutrient, because Sen feels that he will wake up after drinking the nutrient, so he shouts in his ear and shakes his body desperately. Finally, heaven can live up to those who want to. Under such a toss, it is difficult for Sen not to wake up.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing at the bottom of his heart. After Sen woke up, he looked at the place where the question disappeared and said:


    "what about the monster?"


    "Run, run." His people were excited and happy to see him awake.


    Sen was relieved and didn''t dare to say that he wanted to ask for love any more. After all, he had become like this. He looked at dangari and the president and asked:


    "Why are you still ok?"


    Unfortunately, no one responded to him, which made him very angry and asked again, "I''m asking you!"


    Still, no one paid any attention to him, which made his face a little uneasy. His face was full of anger:


    "you two impolite guys, if you don''t reply, do you want to use force?"


    What if it''s better than him? He still has so many people. I don''t believe he can fight. Do you really think he can turn over?


    "Don''t make any noise," dangari said to Sen, who was upset now


    "What Sen wants to stand up, but his body seems to be hollowed out. He gives up after a move. He tries to make himself look energetic. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have a mirror, and can''t see his pale face and bloodless lip color.


    Instead, dangari began to walk. He went through the crowd and came under the statue. He looked at the statue for a long time. When he looked at the statue before, he seemed to see it move.


    Is it your own illusion?


    Out of curiosity, he went over, raised his head and hands, touched the feet of the statue. The toes of the statue were very big, and it really moved again under the touch of dangari.


    A lot of people were watching the actions of dangari, and they also saw the moving statues. At first, they suspected that they were wrong. But when everyone could not help but exclaim that their feet had moved, they believed that they were not dazed.


    Then there was fear. How terrible the moving statue was. Besides, it was still such a huge statue. They all stepped back to keep their distance as far as possible.


    Some are even more afraid that the statue embedded in the stone wall will suddenly fall down. If it falls on a person, will it not kill him?


    The people of Sen also rushed to carry Sen to a farther place. Dangari watched the crowd panic and suddenly had a bad taste. Instead of leaving the statue, he picked up some stones from the ground and smashed them at the statue.


    He wants to see how the statue reacts.


    His purpose is also very simple. Now I don''t know who has the key. There is only one statue left. Although I don''t know what will happen because of this statue, it''s better for him to do something.


    Only when something happens can he have new opportunities. If the situation is calm all the time, he can only wait for the task to fail.


    This statue must have been put here by the organization, since it has its function


    The statue was finally smashed by dangari.


    At first, a lot of broken stones fell from him, and a piece of lime was thrown on everyone''s face, mixed with some stone fragments. These stone fragments are the place where the statue connects with the stone wall.When these joints are dropped, the statue will break away from the stone wall. Now the stones are rolling down and making a loud noise. The people of Sen have been trying their best to move, but because they were close to the statue in order to take care of them, now they are running desperately, and some people are still hit.


    Stones falling from high places can make people''s heads bleed. Some sharp stones fall on people''s backs and directly cut flesh and blood.


    On their side, because dangary and the president were trapped in a trap before, they were afraid of implicating themselves, so they were a little far away. Moreover, because of the perspective, they found out earlier. They were in a relatively safe position, ran earlier, and suffered less injuries.


    Lu''an''s eyes are splitting from each other. She pulls Meng Li hard and says: "teacher, let''s run as fast as possible. The farther we run, the better..."


    Meng Li followed Lu an back a few steps, but she didn''t plan to run too far. She naturally wanted to stay to see the situation. Seeing that Lu an was so afraid, and some people were afraid to run farther and farther, Meng Li said to Lu an:


    "you follow them..."


    "Teacher, how about you..." Asked Luan.


    She looked at dangari again. "Dangari?"


    Isn''t the former man in front of the stone man? He was the one who provoked.


    What''s the stone man doing?


    Why did he run away so far at once? How could it take two or three minutes from his previous position to his present position, and come here in the blink of an eye?


    Meng Li said to Lu an, "believe me, you follow them. I''ll be fine."


    "It''s going to be OK." Said Lu''an firmly.


    It''s frightening here. Even if the vine becomes the essence, it seems that the stone man will become the essence. The vine is so difficult. The stone man is so tall and powerful. One blow may have the power to destroy heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1736

    "You go." Meng Li''s face was firm, and he didn''t mean to leave.


    Lu''an bit her lip. She tried too hard to shed a little blood and shook her head. She couldn''t bear to leave Meng Li, but seeing this


    "Really not?" She asked.


    Meng Li: "I really don''t want to go. You can go quickly."


    "I''ll go." Lu''an looks at the rolling stones. She is so scared that she can''t overcome her fear. She stays here with Meng Li.


    He ran away with the rest.


    The Sen people with Sen also evacuated to a relatively safe position, and his people want to run further, but Sen said: "I want to stay and see the situation."


    "No..." His people''s voices were trembling and scared.


    "Let''s go..."


    "You really can''t stay here." Said another of his people.


    Several clansmen winked at each other, disobeyed their leader for the first time, and directly carried away Sen, who was powerless and unable to move.


    Meng Li also thinks that Sen should go far away. In this case, he still stays to see the play. When danger comes, is there really a way to escape?


    He can''t move. When it''s very dangerous, his people may be too scared to take care of him.


    Sen was very unwilling to be carried away and kept shouting, but no one listened to him at this time, but finally they stopped in a safe place, far away. Sen insisted on seeing the situation here.


    From their point of view, the statue is not big, which shows the distance.


    The sound of the stones rolling down is not heard, but the earth has a slight tremor.


    When people are almost evacuated, Meng Li just takes a look at the people who are left behind. Almost all the people who are left behind are the taskers. To her surprise, Mei MI is also left behind.


    There is also the president, dangari, and a person who has never had any sense of existence. At least he has not spoken to him since he came here. His name is Kahn.


    I don''t know which planet.


    Just five people.


    Dangari came to Mengli and asked, "won''t the teacher leave?"


    Meng Li said to dangari anxiously: "how can I go if my students don''t go?"


    Dangari sneered: "you didn''t come up to help me when I was trapped by the vine just now. Can I believe you stayed for me?"


    Meng Li nodded seriously: "it''s ok if you want to."


    Dan Gary almost understood, but also some surprise, did not expect that the so-called teacher hidden so deep.


    For a moment, I doubted her and tried, but later her performance was very normal, very similar to the original body owner. Now I can only say that she played very well, acting at the level of movie king.


    The president also looked at Meng Li, silent and did not speak.


    Instead, Mamie came over and said, "I guessed that a long time ago."


    Meng Li: "that''s why you are smart."


    In a word, she didn''t see that Meimi was a Tasker. Her acting skills were so good that she could have a good expression in all kinds of situations.


    "Actually, I wonder what you''re waiting for?" Dangari took a look at the statue and said that it was not suitable for him to be a statue now. He started to move his hands and feet now. Although he was stiff and connected with the stone wall, he could be said to be a stone man.


    The stone man is about to release his shackles. I don''t know what will happen next.


    "I can''t miss this big thing," Meimi said faintly


    Meng Li also nodded: "yes, we can''t miss it."


    Maybe the key to open this space is the stone man. Although the key is, the stone man has its own meaning of existence. The organization will not make meaningless things here. Moreover, it does not say that the key is the only factor to open this space.


    The president took a look at Kahn, patted the thick lime on his body, shrugged and said:


    "in fact, the most unexpected thing is you, you are always silent, how to endure."


    Kahn shook his head: "not used to talking."


    There''s nothing to say. There''s so much bullshit and nothing to do.


    President: "you didn''t move much either."


    "What do you want?" Kahn said


    "If you don''t do it or say it, can you win in the end? Looking for pie in the sky? " The president asked.


    Kahn also followed the bullet body lime, coldly said: "when I need you to do things to teach."


    "You are impatient, but have you got anything? Where are the keys? Where are they? "


    He turned to look at Meng Li and Mei MI, and looked at them with a kind of meaningful eyes.


    That vine is not his, so it''s one of these two women. Dangari and the president really don''t look like the owner of the vine


    A lot of things do not need to be done, or even need to pay any price, silent observation can find a lot.Meng Li was not surprised to see that Kahn was looking at her with this kind of eyes. He did not expect that there were only five quests in this mission, and the elimination method was very effective.


    But Meng Li didn''t panic at all. At this time, once he was flustered, he would be exposed, and it would be a little difficult to deal with.


    Meimi looks at Kahn. She can''t be sure of the truth of Kahn''s words. She has done so many tasks and has had a lot of contact with the taskers. As soon as others say it, they believe that they may not even know how to die.


    But if the key is not obtained by dangari and the president, it is basically on Kahn or owie.


    She also looked at Kahn and Meng Li with a suspicious look.


    Meng Liwu gave a smile and allowed them to play like this?


    She also followed with a suspicious look at Kahn and Mamie


    Five people: "and..."


    So it''s really hard to tell the true from the false when the Movie Masters come together.


    "It''s not me, anyway. I''m so miserable by that thing. If it''s mine, can I still be so self abusive?"


    Meimi asked directly, "what are you doing in such a hurry? What do you say now makes me doubt you."


    Dangari laughed. "Well, you doubt me."


    "That''s good. No one can tell exactly where it is. It''s great to disturb your judgment."


    While talking, there was another roar. This time, more and more stones fell down. They fell on the ground and rolled towards them. Fortunately, they were far away. After rolling for a certain distance, they stopped rolling.


    However, rolling down so many stones at one time means that the stone man has completely got rid of the confinement of the stone wall. He is free. He jumps down from the stone wall, and the earth trembles. With a thump, it spreads far away to those who just left. They look back in horror and can''t see the stone man on the stone wall.


    Is the stone man alive? Come down?


    Will you come after them?


    Sen, they were far away, but they couldn''t help moving further away.

 Chapter 1737

    So the stone man stood in the same place, kept moving, of course, did not take the initiative to attack them.


    Even the stone man didn''t have any expression, didn''t make any sound, and didn''t seem to have any intelligence.


    The five of them looked at the stone man silently. Now the stone man came down, and then what?


    Meng Li looked at the stone man with his head up, but didn''t find anything special on him. Then she looked at the stone wall. Now it was empty, and there was only one stone man''s outline.


    The outline is very deep and clear. In the middle of the outline, a keyhole suddenly appears. Meng Li''s mind comes up with the appearance of the key, and his heart moves


    Now it''s not only in her heart, it''s in everyone''s heart. The stone man came down from above so attractive that he didn''t find the keyhole at the first time.


    If the stone people don''t attack them, they won''t be idle to attack the stone people. How much useless energy do they have to take the initiative to hit the stone people.


    Everyone looked relaxed and decided to discuss the key first.


    "You..." The president pointed to Meng Li.


    He pointed to Kahn again: "or you..."


    Then he pointed to Mamie: "maybe it''s you?"


    Now he and dangari are not suspects.


    The president''s eyes are deep and cold. He stares at them tightly, and has a great posture of playing psychological tactics.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and looked at him:


    "guess what."


    "It''s you, isn''t it?" In fact, the president relied on speculation, but he was quite sure.


    Meng Li calm as usual: "in my hand how?"


    "Of course, it''s fair competition again." The president naturally said:


    "now where the keyhole is, whoever holds the key and inserts it will be the winner."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "so if I get the key, why should I willingly take it out to compete again?"


    Is it brain disease? Or ask her to be a gentleman.


    She is not a gentleman, or do they feel that the key means they get by the vine are not honorable?


    Asking for love is part of her strength.


    But they won''t just watch her open space.


    The president also means this:


    "if you want to open up the space, you are bound to experience a competition, which is inevitable. Accept your fate." He looked at Meng Li, as if he had determined that the key was on Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought it was fun to tease them. She said to the president:


    "sorry, didn''t you think the key wasn''t with me?"


    "Where are you and who are you?" The president asked bluntly.


    Now I just don''t know who it is. If I know, I can grab it directly. The key is that there is no object


    Meng Li shook his head: "then I don''t know."


    I won''t admit that I''m here.


    The president looked at Kahn and guessed, "you are always silent, just to avoid exposing too much, so I need to doubt you."


    Meimi also looks at Kahn, with a certain kind of examination, even dangary is more inclined to where the key is.


    Because before him, he had no sense of existence and hidden too deeply. This kind of person is very suspicious. This kind of person who is good at hiding is quite normal if he doesn''t do it by himself.


    Before, they all suspected that Bross was a Tasker. He was very jumping off, but it turned out that he was not.


    I still remember the last time Sen let Kahn give in, he did not hesitate to give in, thinking of these, they feel really underestimated Kahn.


    After all, most of those who do not want to give in are arrogant.


    Kahn is really speechless. He really talks less. He wants to hide himself as a part. After all, it''s easy to be killed if he is exposed too early. But the key is why everyone suspects him.


    Huh?


    "You can be stupid." He said sarcastically.


    This sentence offended all the other four people, especially the president. He said:


    "why? When I''m right, I start to get angry? "


    Kahn gave him a disdainful glance: "your intelligence obviously doesn''t deserve to compete with me."


    Meng Li


    Forgive her, she now some unkind want to laugh, don''t say, this president is really some unsatisfactory.


    It''s good to hide in the early stage. I didn''t see that he was a Tasker. He played the role of the president perfectly. After seeing the key, the whole person became restless.


    How to say, maybe he is a bit impatient, or maybe he wants to win the game too much. If he is too obsessive about something, he will be out of proportion and be laughed at.


    She simply asked:


    "do you know what the reward for this task is?"


    Others look at Meng Li with the eyes of the mentally retarded. Is it appropriate to ask such a question?"I don''t know." Meimi answered Meng Li, saying: "the organization will not say it in advance."


    Meng Li thinks that they should be directly arranged by Wen Zhi. It''s so thought-provoking.


    The president was really angry with Kahn''s remarks. He hooked up his lips and said, "I''ll know if I''m worthy of trying."


    "Dare you fight me?" He first launched a provocation, since everyone does not admit that they have a key in hand, they can only start looking for it.


    Even if you hide it in the system space and don''t hand it over, as long as you eliminate it, the key will appear in this world again. It''s not a big problem at all.


    You can''t get the key by fighting here.


    Headache.


    Kahn shook his head and said:


    "you are really stupid, stupid."


    The president raised his head and said confidently:


    "I am not stupid, but I have absolute strength to defeat you."


    "And then, in the end, it was someone else who took advantage of it. If you can play one dozen four, just come, or you will be a mantis. As for the Yellow Finch, I don''t know who played it."


    It''s not that he didn''t consider the consequences, but now he hates Kahn''s arrogance and disdain. He says he''s stupid, but Kahn doesn''t know not to provoke a person easily?


    It''s stupid to provoke a person at will.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a mantis and you''re a cicada. You and I can''t get any benefits." He challenged again:


    "dare you fight me?"


    Kahn frowned, feeling that the president wanted to eliminate him first, and asked:


    "are you serious?"


    "Worth it? Because I''m going to give up two words of success


    The president shook his head and said, "no, without you, my chances of success will be higher. I must see if the key is on you."


    Kahn really didn''t understand how he felt that the key was on him. It was really strange. Not to mention that Kahn felt strange, even Meng Li felt speechless. Unconsciously, the spearhead was aimed at Kahn.


    It seems that excessive concealment is not enough. In the end, it is the most suspicious.

 Chapter 1738

    "If I don''t fight with you, do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Kahn took the fight, but he felt very upset. It''s bad luck to be entangled by such a fool.


    Before this fool was consumed by vines, are you sure you didn''t eliminate him?


    Where is the confidence!


    On the contrary, his state has been better, even if he will not suffer too much.


    In the face of Kahn''s acceptance, the president also showed no fear. His expression began to be serious. A sword suddenly appeared in his hand, pointing to Kahn and saying:


    "come on."


    Kahn laughed: "actually I''m not good at using swords, but for the sake of fairness, I''d better use swords that I''m not good at."


    This is very irritating. If the president loses, he is still defeated by the swordsmanship that others are not good at.


    Dangari laughed, stepped back a few steps, and looked like a good play:


    "you''ve got space."


    "You fight far away, don''t provoke the stone man, if he is attacked to attack you, things will not be wonderful." He reminded himself of his kindness.


    But this face made Kahn and the president dislike it. Kahn said:


    "don''t be too happy. None of us will be comfortable today."


    Meng Li sighed:


    "that''s right, you can''t laugh too early."


    Is there anyone else who can stand here and win just by talking?


    The smile on dangari''s face narrowed a little and changed into a look of Indifference:


    "it doesn''t matter, at least you do it first."


    Kahn and the president didn''t talk to him any more. Instead, they started to fight. The speed of coming and going was so fast that the three people at the theatre couldn''t see it.


    And they use more and more power. At the beginning, they just fight on the ground. At most, they use some power to show their body method, or use the power of space to change their position to surprise. Then they fight directly to the sky.


    Dangari frowned. "What''s going on?"


    He tried himself, and found that he could use a lot of power, almost exerting the power of soul state.


    Meimi and Mengli also tried, and their expressions were strange.


    It is reasonable to say that even if there is no repression in the world, there is a body to suppress their strength. It is almost difficult to exert all their strength in the small world, but this time it can.


    So to have this operation, the organization must have fully opened up to them, that is, let them show all their abilities to fight.


    Now that Kahn and the president are fighting so hard, they don''t have time to think about why they can use so much power. They have some scruples. At least they don''t spread the power to the stone man. They are afraid that it will suddenly change.


    Meng Li looked at the stone man. The stone man still moved his hands and feet from time to time. Sometimes he took two steps forward, sometimes he took two steps back. He didn''t leave his present position.


    Kahn and the president''s moves are more and more brilliant, and they are no longer limited to the sword. At the beginning, they were very happy to let go of the power. They can have a good fight, but the longer the fight lasts, they will be impatient. When will the stalemate be over.


    The main reason is that their strength is almost the same, and now the president is released because of his strength, and the loss of asking for love is almost gone.


    Kahn felt that it was quite irrational to fight like this, and said to the president:


    "why do you have to let the three of them pick up a bargain?"


    The president said, "because you have the key, and I don''t like you very much."


    Kahn sneered: "can you do this? Personal likes and dislikes are based on tasks and interests. "


    "Besides, we don''t have the hatred of killing our father or taking away our wife. It''s really unnecessary." Kahn blocked an attack from the president and added.


    The president also felt numb and said: "I understand what you said. The key is that I don''t like you now."


    Kahn: "then you die."


    This is a person who doesn''t get into the oil and salt market. It''s no use telling him the truth well. Then tell him with strength that he is not a person who can challenge casually.


    When Kahn finished this sentence, his expression was very serious, and his eyes were fierce. He stepped up his attack, the president''s reaction was a little slow, and he suffered some injuries, but at least he blocked most of the injuries, which was not fatal.


    But also very angry, the president suddenly hurt him, to be honest, he has not come up with all the skills, now no longer come up with some skills, it must not be possible.


    So the battle between them is more intense than before.


    The bottom three people silently watched their fight, but the speed was too fast, it was very difficult to see their moves clearly.


    Meng Li was also a little disappointed. He wanted to see the flaws by observing their fighting, but these people were trained by so many people in the world, and it was difficult to find the flaws.Unlike many people in the small world, martial arts moves are direct and clear. You can see countless flaws at a glance.


    But it''s right to have a look. The opportunity is for those who are prepared. Meng Li never thought that he would be able to avoid the first world war today.


    Seeing Meng Li fascinated, dangari suddenly proposed:


    "you say, how about we go to have a party?"


    "What?" No matter whether she really doesn''t understand or doesn''t understand, Meimi chooses to ask questions at the first time.


    Meng Li almost understood the meaning of dangari. She looked light and didn''t make a sound. Since Meimi answered, let them talk.


    "If the three of us suddenly attack them, will they both be finished?" Said dangari.


    "Isn''t that shameless?" asked Meimi


    "What''s shameless?" asked dangari. "Aren''t they ready to be attacked by us? It''s normal. For example, when two countries fight, can''t other countries attack them when they fight? "


    "People and countries are the same. Why do some countries think that their counsellors are farsighted and will seize the opportunity when they do this kind of thing, and you feel shameless when I put forward this kind of suggestion?"


    His expression is really a little confused.


    After listening to him, Meimi was silent for a few seconds, and then said to dangari:


    "well, you have succeeded in persuading me."


    Since no one admits it, since they are hard to part with each other, and since they can''t escape today''s World War I, why don''t they find a suitable opportunity to start directly?


    In any case, those who win in the end are qualified to open the space, and the key of those who are eliminated will not continue to be on them. These are several books about the rules of the organization.


    Seeing that they are about to join the battle between Kahn and the president, Meng lifeI quickly analyzes one thing in his mind, that is, to fight by himself, and then let Wenqing take the key to open the feasibility of the space.

 Chapter 1739

    But it seems that the task is to open the key in person to be the winner?


    That''s not asking?


    As for this, she also wanted to confirm it. She quickly asked 60186018 and said:


    "Meng Li, you should pay attention to the key points. At that time, the organization clearly gave the order: who finally opened the stone field with the key will be the winner."


    Meng Li said he understood the meaning of 6018.


    I don''t dare to ask for love. Even if the space is opened, the winner is not on her head. It''s a waste of her time.


    It''s better not to take advantage of this loophole. However, this idea came out of the blue and didn''t hold too much hope. Therefore, it was denied by 6018 and was not very disappointed.


    It seems that I have to fight while looking for opportunities to open up space.


    "You come too. If you don''t come, you''ll be beaten." Dangari said such a word to Meng Li when he flew up, and then joined the war.


    Meimi takes a look at Mengli, but doesn''t say anything. She keeps up with dangari. Mengli takes advantage of the gap when they all leave, and asks Wenqing to give her the key. Then she flies to them.


    The president and Kahn were not particularly surprised when they suddenly joined the war. The president sneered and said:


    "I knew you were coming."


    "It''s just over."


    Meimi took out his weapon and attacked the president, then said faintly:


    "we can''t end it. In fact, we don''t have any grudges. It''s just competition. We are rivals on the stage and friends off the stage."


    The president pondered: "it''s true."


    "However, it''s useless for us to fight like this. At least we should make a competition rule, so that we are convinced to lose."


    Dangary released his strength and gave the president a slap. The president avoided it. He was a little depressed. How could these people beat him as soon as they came up? Shouldn''t they beat Kahn?


    Then I heard dangari ask:


    "how do you say to make competition rules?"


    The president is still thinking about it, but it''s not easy to think about things while avoiding fighting. It''s mainly two purposes at once. He said:


    "what do you think?"


    "It''s no use, let''s fight like this. After all, no matter what the rules are, some people are unconvinced and disagree with them," Kahn said


    The president looked at him indifferently and said, "in that case, we should call Kahn first, because the key is most likely on him."


    Kahn sneered: "just want to get rid of me first."


    President this time did not deny: "less than one person, even if the matter is finished, what do you think?" He looked at Meimi and dangari and Meng Li.


    At present, the three of them are not fighting against each other. They are all fighting against the president and Kahn.


    Dangari and Meimi began to seriously consider that they could really deal with one of them together and solve this problem before solving the next one.


    In the end, it''s very easy to decide when there are two or three people left.


    Dangary nodded as if he had agreed to the president''s request. Seeing this, Kahn asked:


    "is this fair to me?"


    The president was a little proud and felt that he had a temporary ally. He said to Kahn: "there is no absolute fairness in the world, but you are unlucky."


    Dangari suddenly turned the wind and said to the president, "no, it''s just you who are more unlucky."


    When the president heard the speech, he felt bad. Suddenly, he found that dangari attacked him fiercely. When Meimi saw this, he also attacked the president together. Kahn also missed the chance. The three attacked him together, which made him unable to avoid all the injuries. He had to do his best to avoid most of the injuries.


    The rest of the injuries can''t be avoided, and because he is an ordinary body, the small part of the injuries caused by the joint efforts of the three people also make him vomit blood, and the whole person quickly falls from the air. Fortunately, at last, he uses his strength to prevent himself from falling from the air.


    He covered his heart and felt that his internal organs were broken. He looked at dangari in bewilderment:


    "why did you do it to me? ! "


    why not follow the routine? I don''t have a key on my body, so I shouldn''t say anything because I''m being set on fire.


    Meng Li seems to be fighting among them, but in fact, they are all fishing in troubled waters. Seeing this scene, he ponders for a while, but he doesn''t want to understand why they suddenly put their hands in order towards the president.


    Did the three of them form an alliance before? Was everything just acting?


    Dangari said faintly, "no, why."


    Isn''t it because there are too many things?


    He can feel the president''s desire for the key. He is eager to be the first to fight, a person who is so eager for the key. It''s easy to do very extreme things.


    For the sake of the key, he may be able to use it at all costs.Besides, he always feels that he has some backhand, which gives people a sense of uneasiness. Besides, he is the person who likes to stir things up most, so it''s easy to stir up other people''s good things.


    In that case, why let such a person see the key?


    The possibility of the key on the president is relatively small. First remove this unstable factor, and then remove Kahn. If the key is on Kahn, Kahn will be eliminated, and the last three competitors will be left.


    I have a 30 percent chance.


    In the next round, the president called out: "it''s not fair. You four beat me one!"


    Meng Li


    In fact, she really didn''t make any moves.


    If she had slapped hard at that time, the president might be lying on the ground now, but she could still stand in the air and shout unfair?


    But Meng Li didn''t say it. If he said it, he would be seen clearly?


    "It''s done. Let''s get rid of him first." Dangari looked cold for fear of change.


    Kahn and Meimi also know that things have not changed. Now they can only gather fire alone. They attack the president again, and Meng Li can only follow suit.


    It seems that her whole body also burst out a powerful force, but there is no fatal injury towards the president. This time, it is not that Meng Li is merciful and does not have the heart, but it is really unnecessary.


    President can avoid to avoid, can''t avoid words, the other three injury is enough to eliminate him.


    Seeing that they were all attacking towards him, the president didn''t choose to play hard. He was just defending and avoiding. He even wanted to run, which was not allowed by the other three.


    It really made him run away. Isn''t it troublesome for him to kill again when there are a few people here and they fight to death here?


    So in the end, it directly presents a trend of encirclement. Maybe the president feels that Meng Li''s attack on him is not fierce and tries to take Meng Li as a breakthrough.


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, although not bullying you, but it doesn''t mean you can run away from me.

 Chapter 1740

    It''s a foregone conclusion that the president is the first one to be eliminated without any accident.


    It can only be said that other people''s products are not good. Their obsession is too deep, which makes others afraid.


    Meng Li even wondered if the president knew something about the reward of this task, so he was not calm.


    If that''s the case, the reward will be huge. I wonder if I have to thank myself for not knowing, because I don''t know what the reward is, so I can keep calm.


    The president saw that Meng Li could not find a breakthrough, and all kinds of attacks came from all directions. He was worried and angry, and said: "you are too bullying."


    He is not good at staring at Meng Li, Meng Li said lightly: "now it''s you, next maybe it''s me, in fact, it''s the same, it''s competition, elimination is inevitable."


    Better attitude, at least better.


    "Then why me." The president couldn''t understand what he thought.


    Meng Li is silent, suddenly uses his strength to hit the president, and the others attack him again, but the president can only take out some magic weapons to resist.


    But they are all taskers, and basically they don''t lack magic tools. Moreover, in the face of some absolute forces, the role of magic tools is not obvious.


    If it''s a one-on-one fight, the president can use his own strength to make the magic weapon more powerful. But now he has to avoid damage and protect the fragile body with his strength. He has to break the boundary of the body again and again, but also fight properly to make a breakthrough, which makes him very embarrassed.


    No matter how much resistance he could resist, he couldn''t escape until at last. On the one hand, the other four didn''t show mercy. On the other hand, now that the president was seriously injured, he couldn''t hold on to the bow of the crossbow any longer and didn''t want to be shot down.


    Looking at the president lying on the ground, blood gushed from his mouth, and his eyes were all unwilling. Four people fell to the ground one after another to check the situation. Unfortunately, before they could reach him, the president''s body couldn''t support him, and he was completely out of breath, which also meant that the Tasker was eliminated.


    One of the five taskers was missing, and four of them were left. At this time, dangari attacked Kahn directly.


    Meimi immediately followed. Seeing this, Kahn felt bitter. He should have known that his fate was similar to that of the president.


    Dangari attacked Kahn again and again, asking, "where are the keys?"


    Kahn naturally refused to admit, and he is not willing to face the situation of one against three, so it is quite possible to be eliminated.


    He is bound to change his mind and say to him:


    "I said it''s not with me, do you believe it?"


    Dan Gary: "I don''t believe it. You''re hiding too much."


    "Really, I can swear." Kahn face is particularly serious, and said to dangari: "don''t fight, don''t worry about fighting, you listen to me."


    "You..." Kahn took a look at Meng Li and Mei MI. He believed that the key was on one of the two women.


    Dangary looked at Kahn''s face as if he were not faking. He hesitated a little, but when he thought that all the organizations were Movie Masters, he was very confused and full of doubt.


    "I swear, it''s not me. Please believe me." Kahn is so flexible that he can swear.


    Dangari It''s no use swearing. "


    Kahn was also a little annoyed, he said: "I tell you, if you choose to eliminate first, I will regret it, because the key must be on both of them."


    "Anyway, we have to eliminate one person first. Why can''t it be them? Why don''t you try? "


    Dan Gary thinks what Kahn said is reasonable. Who is not eliminated.


    As long as you don''t eliminate yourself.


    He looked at Meng Li and Mei Mi: "on you?"


    Meimi looks at Meng Li. With a suspicious look, she also believes Kahn''s words. Anyway, it''s not on her.


    She suddenly said to dangari, "I''ll listen to you this time. You can eliminate whoever you say."


    Meimi has her own considerations. In her heart, the key is not on Kahn, but on owie. Therefore, she has to make a temporary alliance with dangari and eliminate them first.


    Meng Li smiles for a while and says to dangari like Meimi:


    "the teacher also listens to you."


    Unconsciously, dangari''s position has gone up. It''s amazing that he has become the safest one.


    Dangari hooked his lips and said to Meng Li, "if I say I want to eliminate you first."


    His eyes were tightly fixed on Meng Li, and he could not let go of the subtle changes on Meng Li''s face. However, Meng Li''s psychological quality was excellent, and he was not flustered to hear him say that, but he said: "that''s only my bad luck."


    When it comes to the situation of one against three, I may not be able to cope with it, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t cope with it completely. I still have a question, and the situation is not so bad.


    Dan Gary''s analysis is just to eliminate Kahn first. Kahn will play


    At least these two women just now have a little initiative to show weakness, which will become a better solution in dangary''s mind, and they can''t drag on any longer. Just take advantage of the fact that they are willing to deal with people with themselves, they can quickly eliminate one.Don''t let the three of them form an alliance to eliminate themselves. Dangari''s worries are not without them.


    And his only mistake was to take Meng Li''s words that followed Meimi as a sign of weakness to him


    "Sorry, Kahn..." Dangari looks at Kahn.


    Kahn felt that the current situation was very bad. He was careful and attentive, and was finally eliminated by fire.


    Can not tolerate what he said, the overwhelming attack toward him, this time Meng Li Kahn did not have any soft hand, they are no grudge, but in the arena need to eliminate him.


    This stage is not fair, there are no absolute rules, no one to limit their behavior.


    This stage is particularly magical. It seems that there is no key factor to ensure that they will come to the end. Everything even depends on their own performance and other people''s judgment of you.


    Before solving the president, Meng Li didn''t do much. She felt relaxed. She solved the problem as soon as she participated in it, because she was sure that the fate of the president could not be changed.


    But this time, she was a little worried about Kahn. She was afraid that Kahn would suddenly say something to make dangari and Mami change their mind, and then point the spear at herself. At that time, she would face the situation of being surrounded by three people.


    If Kahn is eliminated successfully, she will face dangari and Meimi. She also has a certain chance of winning. They will attack themselves together, and they will not lose.


    However, Kahn strength is not weak, in the face of three people''s siege, he did not make too embarrassed.


    It''s too bad for him to think of the president. If he faced four people at that time, if he faced three people at that time, he could at least struggle for some more time.

 Chapter 1741

    At first, he was not too embarrassed and could cope with it, but he could not stand up for a long time. The endless attacks and all kinds of magic weapons beckoned him.


    He''s starting to struggle, and he''s trying to change his mind.


    However, dangari belongs to the kind of people who will not easily change their decisions. When they reach this level, they can''t give up.


    Keeping it is a hidden danger to yourself.


    Although Meng Li was anxious to get rid of Kahn, he didn''t show too much anxiety. At least he wasn''t extremely fierce in terms of output power. If he was too fierce, it was easy to infer his intention, which was quite unfavorable to him.


    The more he got to the back, the more he struggled and even suffered serious injuries, which made him very angry and said to dangari:


    "you will really regret it."


    "Do you believe that I really want to swear that if the key is here, it will be destroyed?"


    Dangari was indifferent and waved to Kahn with a sharp sword. He shook his head and said:


    "it''s not the point anymore. The point is that I''m going to eliminate you soon. There''s no reason to give up."


    "Yes, very good." Kahn looked at the three faces in front of him, but he didn''t hate them. He sighed that the world was so bad and he was unlucky. He looked at the stone man and said:


    "in that case, I have to give you some trouble!" He shot a force at the stone man, but he wanted to see what the stone man could do.


    Now that he is in a desperate situation, it is best for him to change his current adversity.


    Meng Li wanted to stop Kahn from provoking the stone man, but he was too quick to stop the success.


    The power successfully hit the stone man. When he was attacked, the stone man began to get up and walk around. Although they were fighting in the air, the stone man was not low in height. Moreover, the stone man could fly, just like superman. He raised his fist and flew here. Fortunately, his fist seemed to be a random fist. He didn''t lock anyone A few of them avoided it.


    However, this stone man is just like being programmed. If his fist doesn''t hit someone, he won''t take it back. In this way, he holds his fist clumsily and mechanically flies in mid air to find the target.


    For such a big man, everyone can''t avoid the feeling that a blow from him will shatter his body. However, it''s all caused by Kahn, which makes dangari and Meimi angry, because even if Kahn is dead, the problem may not be solved.


    Who knows if the Stoneman program will stop once it starts.


    Meimi''s eyes flashed a bit fierce, and a Golden Whip suddenly appeared in her hand. She suddenly looked a little vulgar, but it was like seeing a reduced version of the golden dragon, very domineering, invisible and tangible.


    Meimi took the whip in her hand and chopped it in the air. When the whip stretched, it seemed to make a clear crack. She directly took advantage of dangary and Mengli''s attack on Kahn. A whip wrapped Kahn''s waist and condensed his face. She tried to throw Kahn to the stone man''s fist.


    Kahn was entangled for a moment, and immediately he used his strength to smash the whip on his waist. But this gave Meng Li and dangari a chance, and he had to let the whip entangle him to save his life. However, this side dealt with it, but Meimi didn''t show mercy to him. Meimi threw Kahn in the direction of the stone man with her strength and golden hair.


    The stone man should feel that an attack target is coming. His fist is aimed at another direction. Now he quickly turns around and aims at Kahn.


    Looking at the stone man''s huge fist coming with rough strength, Kahn immediately arranged several layers of boundary for his body. Although Meimi''s whip has the strength to control him, it doesn''t mean that he can''t move. He uses his strength to try to change the direction to avoid, but is blocked by dangary and Mengli.


    The three of them cooperate perfectly. If Kahn insists on escaping from the stone man''s fist, he will be attacked by Mengli and dangari, but he can only choose to be hit by the stone man to avoid their attack.


    These two choices are not good for Kahn. Either choice may destroy this fragile body.


    "No..." Kahn finally chose to hit the stone man. At the moment of hitting the stone man, Kahn felt his whole body split.


    The border has been broken. If there is no border, the stone man''s fist will probably beat him into a piece of cake.


    But now the situation has become a foregone conclusion, because the body is too badly broken to support his many means and strength.


    If he chose to run into Meng Li and dangari at that time, he might be killed instantly, but now his choice is to let him be eliminated later, which is almost the same.


    The so-called "while you are sick, you will die." Meng Li and his wife put this sentence into practice very well. They watched Kahn take out some pills and put them in his mouth. They were still trying to struggle. They didn''t even give time for the pills to take effect. They attacked Kahn again.


    Kahn''s elixir just quickly repaired his body. As a result, the border broke again and he suffered great damage. His iron body couldn''t bear the blow. He looked at Meng Li and his eyes were no longer shining, and his body slowly fell downIt seems that the stone man has also found the target of attack. Instead of attacking people, they fall to the ground and set foot where they are. The three of them also go down again to see the situation of Kahn and check whether there is any soul in the body.


    After confirming that there was no soul inside, he was really eliminated, the three of them were silent.


    Meng Li glanced at the stone man with fear. At first, she was able to be confident. Now she knows that the stone man can''t beat anyone, so she is less confident.


    Of course, with good luck, the stone man may be able to disrupt the war and create advantages for himself. With bad luck, the worst situation is that he has to face one stone man and two taskers.


    Let''s try and see if we can get rid of Mamie with dangari first, or we can get rid of dangari with Mamie directly?


    After all, one-on-one is more likely to win. Now the three people have different ideas here and are racking their brains to plan for themselves.


    No one wants to be the next one to be attacked.


    However, Meng Li thought so in his heart, but he didn''t take the initiative to say it. Some of his words had obvious intentions. It''s better to calm down and see what they say.


    We should respond to changes with constancy.


    At the moment, the air is also very quiet, and Meimi also knows that his words are not appropriate, because their silence has pushed dangary to a leading position. Dangary''s eyes revolve back and forth between Mengli and Meimi, and thinks that the task of team match is really a headache.


    Who on earth is it?

 Chapter 1742

    Dangari was silent for a long time, and suddenly said to them:


    "how about you two choose?"


    Meimi is indifferent a face: "how to choose?"


    "In fact, you can fight first, and then whoever wins will survive," said dangari


    Meimi said faintly, "so don''t pick it up too obviously."


    Dangary said faintly: "who let the key in one of your hands."


    "Then why can''t I get rid of you first?" Meimi said coldly.


    Dangari nodded: "actually, it''s OK."


    It''s not that he didn''t prepare for this. He anticipated any consequences.


    Meimi looked at Meng Li: "what do you say?"


    In fact, by now, Meimi already knows who the key is. Meng Li never knows Meimi understands, but as long as she doesn''t say it, she can''t say it on her own initiative.


    Meng Li said, "all right."


    Looking at the posture, he was about to form an alliance with Meimi, but dangari was not flustered. He asked with a smile:


    "are you serious?"


    They know each other who has the key, so they will never form an alliance, because it is easy to open the space if the Left Party has the key.


    If you get rid of the person who has the key and the key reappears in the world, they will have another chance to fight for it.


    Meimi naturally doesn''t allow people with keys to keep them until the end, because they may not be able to get them. Now, when dealing with owei in two dozen and one, both she and dangari have half the chance to get the keys. If they get the keys themselves and fight with dangari outside, they will win very well.


    "Of course not." She looked at dangari with a smile and then at Meng Li:


    "can you deny it now?"


    Meng Li pretends to be stupid: "what to deny?"


    Meimi: "I suspected Kahn at first, but Kahn has been eliminated and the key has not reappeared. I don''t believe it if it''s not on you."


    Meng Li ah, now denial is extremely pale, and dangari is obviously more inclined to believe in Meimi''s words.


    He looked at Meng Li: "teacher, is it really you? How can you be willing to hurt your students? "


    Think of her vines?


    This reminds Meimi that she forgot about the fight before. Is the vine owei''s?


    "Since vines are hers, we must work together to eliminate her, otherwise none of us will be able to beat her." Said Mami.


    Dangari nodded and agreed, saying to Meng Li:


    "I''m sorry, teacher."


    Meng Li almost expected that he would not be able to escape the first battle, one against two


    What else can they do? Even if they don''t have a key, they will definitely choose to solve their problems first.


    Can''t change, can only fight.


    She flew up, raised her Epee, gave a confident smile and said:


    "come on."


    Dan Gary also gave a low smile: "teacher, you are confident that the appearance of a smile is very beautiful. I hope you can keep it all the time. In fact, don''t mind, opponents on the stage and friends off the stage."


    Meng Li also followed with a smile: "don''t worry."


    He was very worried and said to Meng Li, "ah Li, let me help you."


    Meng Li refused. She said, "I''ll try their depth first. If I can''t, I''ll call you again."


    "Ah The voice of asking for love sounds very uneasy, but Meng Li doesn''t call her out, and she doesn''t dare to make decisions without authorization.


    At the moment, dangari and Meimi have come to attack Meng Li. Their fierce sword spirit and fierce Golden Whip come together. Meng Li jumps to avoid the Golden Whip, and the Golden Whip continues to chase her like a dragon.


    In order to protect this fragile body, Meng Li had to build several layers of border without strength, so that even if he was fatally injured, he could resist once and not be killed instantly.


    She is now in the same situation as the former president and Kahn. The only difference is that she is not as miserable as them.


    Meng Li moves to Meimi''s back in a blink and attacks her wrist, intending to kill Meimi''s whip hand. However, Meimi''s reaction speed is also very fast. A blink pulls Meng Li away. The whip is like a dragon, reaching quickly. The next second is about to throw it to Meng Li''s chest. Meng Li''s flexible side makes the whip empty again.


    While dangari''s sword stabbed from the side again, trying to attack Meng Li from the waist. When Meng Li sensed the sword Qi, he quickly stepped back and opened the distance.


    Dangary and Meimi didn''t feel surprised when they hit the air for several times. We can only say that they are at the same level and there is no one-sided sling.


    This kind of strength is equal to the fight, you have to be patient, looking for the other side to show flaws.


    After playing president and Kahn before, it is to let Dan Gary and Meimi run in some, the cooperation between them is better, also let Meng Li deal with some tired, but not to the point of difficulty.Meng Li thinks that if he fights alone, he won''t lose to any of them. The key is that together, it''s not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Meng Li is trying to find their flaws, and also trying to find opportunities to see if he can go directly and put the key in to open the space.


    In fact, there was a chance when Meng Li joined forces to attack the president. But at that time, Meng Li had a lot of worries. If he went straight to the past, the situation would change greatly. He would be besieged by four people. Maybe he would be eliminated by four people before he could open the space.


    Later did not find a suitable opportunity, now anyway, he was attacked by two people, can look for opportunities.


    She began to consciously pull the battlefield to the stone wall, but this action was also seen by the other two people. Dangari said to Meng Li:


    "the key is really in your hand."


    With these words, he directly blocked in the direction of the stone wall, don''t Meng Li easily succeed.


    Meng Li light smile: "in my hand is not important, the important thing is you beat me first."


    "The teacher is really confident. I like it very much."


    On the surface, dangari was calm and even slightly ironic, but in fact, he felt something bad inside. The opponent''s posture was just inferior, but they didn''t get hurt. They knew that she had a vine as a helper.


    If she calls out the vines to entangle them again, she will not be embarrassed by the vines even if her power is released now, but it is also a small trouble, which is a direct interference to both of them.


    Maybe it''s not necessarily that the war situation will be turned around in an instant.


    His worry is just Meimi''s worry, Meimi just spit out four words:


    "quick fight, quick decision."


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes full of murderous, Meng Li said indifferently: "then try it."


    Even if they can''t beat them in the end, they can''t solve it quickly.


    They are afraid of Meng Li''s card, and Meng Li is not waiting for their card.

 Chapter 1743

    "Hey, are you good at it?" Dangari is still playing games, waiting for Meimi to show her real skills first.


    The final duel will be more unfavourable to those who hand more cards.


    But it seems that it''s not good not to take out the cards now, but the key is that we don''t have any bad cards.


    Meimi glanced at dangari faintly: "I think you have only such a little ability."


    Meng Li said with some gloating:


    "look at your posture, you are going to have internal strife."


    Dangari


    Meimi: "it''s..."


    After doing so many tasks, who hasn''t ordered anything? The key is a pile of things, not everyone can use them.


    And those are the really good things to use.


    Their situation is similar to that of Meng Li. After doing so many tasks, it is undeniable that she has seen a lot of good things, but her common weapon is epee. So far, she has not found a weapon that can surpass it.


    However, Meng Li can feel that dangary and Meimi''s attack on her is more and more fierce, and seems to be more serious.


    Besides, dangari also changed a sword. This sword is more powerful than the previous one, and its power is also very different. The bonus of weapons is very large, because the appearance of dangari''s sword makes Meng Li more difficult to deal with.


    Meimi didn''t change his weapon. It''s the same with Jinbian. Jinbian is very flexible. Meng Li even thinks whether the Jinbian has a separate intelligence.


    But obviously now is not the time to think about this, Meng Li just thought about it a little bit, then concentrated on avoiding their attack.


    Moreover, their weapons were really powerful. When they came over, because they couldn''t avoid them, they just rubbed a little edge with them and broke her several layers of border. The last layer of border was on the verge of breaking. She quickly set up a border to protect herself.


    He turned his eyes to Meimi''s Golden Whip. He couldn''t stand with them any longer. Now, although he can save himself, he has no breakthrough. This is not the way.


    The gold whip is so flexible and powerful that Meimi didn''t take it out at the beginning. It must be a good thing. If she is hurt, she will be distressed. Once people have emotions, they are easy to show their flaws. If she is given a chance to defeat one of them, the war situation will turn around.


    It''s time to see if it''s her Epee or Mamie''s gold whip.


    Meng Li began to fight with the epee and Jinbian. At first, Meimi was very happy. Unexpectedly, the other side was so stupid. When the epee and Jinbian met, Meimi tightly wrapped Meng Li''s sword with the whip.


    This is a great threat to Meng Li. Her weapons are restrained, which means that her fighting ability is much weaker.


    And dangari does not miss this opportunity. He stabs Meng Li with his sword while Meng Li''s sword is too entangled. Meng Li changes his tactics and doesn''t try to find an opportunity to fight dangari as before. Instead, he keeps changing his figure and chooses to avoid it.


    Her figure changed so fast that she was dazzled and made dangary think that she was a great threat again.


    In order to capture Meng Li''s figure, he can only judge by Meimi''s whip, because Meimi''s whip is still entangled with Meng Li''s sword. Rao is like this. He rubs the edge tightly every time, breaking Meng Li''s boundaries one by one.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that he had such a limit operation when he was in danger of life. His brain was confused for a moment. It seems that people''s potential is forced out.


    I can''t help but laugh at myself. If I had learned his unique skill at that time, I would have no suspense now.


    At that time, shifanling''s technique of separation was superb. It was perfect that he could abuse others with few enemies.


    Of course, I said I didn''t want to learn, and I didn''t regret my decision at that time. I just suddenly thought of it and associated it with it. I couldn''t help thinking outside, and I didn''t know where he was and what he was doing


    "Bang..." Mengli''s border is broken again by dangari. She quickly changes her position. When she changes her position, she sets up a border for herself and secretly bites her tongue. How can she be distracted at this moment?


    Conscious speechless.


    She put a few runes into epee and instilled strength. When she felt the strength at the Golden Whip, Meng Li detonated the power directly. The power was not only her, but also the power of runes, and some of the power of questioning was conveyed to her.


    Because Meng Li''s indoctrination is particularly powerful, and at the moment, the gold whip is attached with Meimi''s power, and Meng Li''s Rune paper is to rebound all Meimi''s power to the gold whip.


    With so much power added together, when the power was detonated, the Golden Whip gave out a "pop". As Meng Li had expected, Meimi almost instantly took back her golden whip.


    When she saw a long blow on the Golden Whip, she was very distressed and angrily denounced Meng Li:


    "you have gone too far."


    Meng Li: "over what?"


    "Hurt my whip, a contest, how can it be?" She demanded.Meng Li laughs: "it''s not to destroy your foundation, you really are not up to this."


    Meimi takes a deep breath and is very angry at Meng Li''s action. Although it doesn''t destroy her foundation, the whip is her favorite


    Hurt more than hurt herself.


    She really did not expect that such a strong gold whip would be like this.


    "How did you do that?" She asked with great reluctance.


    Meng Li took a deep look at Mei MI, eh


    Do you want to tell Mamie the truth? In fact, her gold whip has been like this, at least thanks to her?


    How much strength she instilled into Jinbian, how much strength will rebound to Jinbian.


    The function of Fu Zhuan.


    It can only be said that Fu and Zhuan are not learned in vain.


    "It''s no longer necessary to ask these questions." Meng Li said:


    "the point is that I have to do something to protect myself. I need to change the current situation. Do you understand?"


    Meimi''s heart is bleeding. Who can be better if his beloved is hurt?


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Meng Li: "you are really shameful."


    Meng Li was speechless: "don''t say that I''m an unforgivable evil. Do you think your Golden Whip has intelligence? I''m killing you?"


    This is to say that Meimi is speechless, a weapon, wisdom that may be so easy to have.


    Meng Li said: "since there is no intelligence, I can''t be regarded as a murderer. Today you can''t help my sword. If you can help it, isn''t it destroyed?"


    "So you don''t have to be here."


    "Let''s They all depend on their abilities... " The corners of her lips were bent, and every word was knocked on Mamie''s heart.


    Let Meimi silent, only with angry eyes looking at Meng Li.

 Chapter 1744

    The gold whip was damaged, and Meimi didn''t dare to use it any more. If the other side had another hand, it would not be worth the loss if it was completely damaged.


    My heart aches so much that I don''t want to breathe. This is something of special significance to her.


    Meng Li saw that Meimi put away the gold whip and replaced it with a black one. He knew that he had succeeded.


    It can only be said that if there is no contrast, there will be no harm. Now Meimi takes out the black whip, which is not the same level as the gold whip before, and the momentum is not the same.


    The quality of weapons can limit people''s output to a certain extent, and when Meimi attacks her again, she is much easier to deal with.


    But look at Meimi''s face full of anger, whip not fatally toward her, you know that she is also extremely angry.


    Her whip technique is really good, otherwise both weapons would not be whip, but Meng Li''s sword technique is not bad, this time Meng Li didn''t try to damage her whip, how to say, it''s not worth it.


    This black whip is not worth her strength.


    Meimi''s anger makes her emotional, which gives Meng Li an opportunity to fight back. Although it can''t hurt them too much, it''s no longer suppressed.


    It''s relatively easy to deal with.


    Only when you are a little more relaxed, can you find a way to open the space


    This makes dangari very dissatisfied, because Mengli keeps trying to open the space, and he keeps busy blocking. He says to Meimi:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    suck too much.


    Meimi glared at dangari and said, "it''s just that things are falling on you. You hang up."


    Dangari frowned. Ever since he saw the end of Meimi''s whip, he was still worried that his sword would be destroyed.


    Although it is important to win, it must be of high value to become one''s own weapon. It does not necessarily mean that the reward of this task can be exchanged for a good weapon.


    "That''s it. There''s no need to be emotional." He said it seriously.


    Meimi also knows that she should be in a state of mind and try not to make mistakes. If she is the winner, the reward should be enough to fix the whip.


    But if you fail because of mistakes, you will lose your wife and lose your soldiers.


    She is trying to adjust her mind, but Meng Li doesn''t allow it to pass so easily. She begins to knock down Meimi from her heart.


    With a smile, he said to Meimi:


    "you are such an innocent person."


    Meimi frowned and ignored Mengli. The attack on Mengli declined. Mengli gave way and continued:


    "your best weapon can''t be used now, but the magic weapon of dangari is still there."


    "What do you mean?" Meimi asked coldly. She was too lazy to think about it.


    Meng Li said, "are you sure you are not working for him? Now beat me, and then he beat you easily. "


    Meimi face a cold: "said I don''t beat you, I can win the same."


    Meng Li laughed and said, "you are not stupid either."


    "You are so good." Meng Li is on the verge of provoking Meimi.


    Mamie: are you sick? Are you sure it''s a woman? " She now felt that the other side''s face was particularly hateful, rather hateful.


    Disgusting and disgusting, destroying her whip, laughing at her and teasing her.


    "You don''t have to listen to her sow discord, Mamie," said dangari


    Meng Li looked at dangari and said, "what''s the matter? I don''t think it''s shameful."


    Meimi didn''t want to listen to Meng Li. Her forehead was blue, and she yelled, "shut up."


    Meng Li snorted: "no, I won''t listen. I will say what you don''t like to listen to, but I will say what you don''t like."


    Meimi: "it''s..."


    This person is too irritating. The key is that they can''t help her.


    "I sympathize with you. You are here to work, either for me or for dangari..." Meng Li made her angry:


    "and your whip, I think the material is really unusual. If you want to repair it, it will cost a lot, but it''s also hard for you. You say you have lost I feel sorry for you. "


    "Shut up...!" Meimi waved a whip to Meng Li''s mouth. Unfortunately, Meng Li''s figure flashed and didn''t touch her at all.


    If she had been beaten in the face at such a moment, it would have been her.


    "But I''d better tell you a secret. In fact, the damage of the whip was also due to you. At that time, your strength was also on it, and all of it rebounded to your whip." Meng Li''s voice was not hard to hear, but it was very harsh and hard to hear in Meimi''s ears.


    She was so angry that her forehead was bulging. She said word by word, "do you really think I can''t help you?"


    She is going to lose her mind now. Even if she can''t be the winner, she can''t let the other party be the winner.Meimi looked at dangari and said with a sneer:


    "Congratulations, you''ve found a big bargain today."


    She takes out the last card to fight with the other side, and it''s cheap for dangari. What she doesn''t want is that the other side forces her


    Annoying people, angry mouth


    Meng Li saw a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes. After all she said so much, she finally had to force out a person''s cards. Only when they had all their cards, could she be more secure.


    There was a bow on Meimi''s hand. The bow was full of noble purple, and there was an arrow on it. The end of the arrow was purple feather, and the arrow was silver white. It looked sharp.


    When she took out the bow and arrow, Meng Li seemed to feel that Meimi seemed to be covered by a holy light. After a close look, he found that the light was from the bow and arrow.


    She raised her bow, squinted at Meng Li, shot an arrow, Meng Li quickly avoid, but found that no matter how to avoid the arrow is behind her, should be to lock her.


    If you don''t shoot her, you don''t stop.


    This kind of weapon or move that can lock others is very annoying. The main reason is that the power brought by this arrow seems to be able to shoot through the whole space, which makes Meng Li afraid.


    Dan Gary didn''t expect that Meimi still had a hand, and the card was so powerful that if the arrow was left to him at last, the consequences would be hard to imagine.


    Purple feather arrow has been running after Meng Li. Now it''s Meng Li''s turn to be a little embarrassed. How can Dan Gary and Mei Mi miss this opportunity?


    He took advantage of the victory to pursue Meng Li. While Meng Li was unable to fight back, he was chased by a locked arrow and launched a fierce attack. Meng Li avoided all kinds of attacks. Because the speed of the arrow was very fast, she kept blinking, which was also a great consumption of her mental power.


    However, Meng Li doesn''t regret angering Meimi, because he has to face these challenges. If he can''t eliminate himself, they will never give up.


    Meng Li flies down to the ground and takes a look at the stone man

 Chapter 1745

    Meng Li wants the stone man to help her block Meimi''s purple feather arrow. Unfortunately, this arrow directly ignores the stone man and pursues her.


    Then I''m sorry. Meng Li attacks the stone man directly, and the stone man raises his fist to attack him.


    No matter who attacked him at first, when Meng Li couldn''t find him, he chose Meimi and dangari.


    Originally, dangari and Meimi were seriously pursuing Meng Li. The sudden entry of the stone man into the war changed the situation again.


    At least because of the existence of the stone man, they can''t deal with Meng Li wholeheartedly, but also distracted attention to the stone man, so as not to be killed by the stone man.


    This makes Meimi and dangari very angry, but seeing Meng Li still being chased by purple feather arrow, Meimi is a little more happy.


    I don''t think I can do anything with you?


    Meng Li also knows that it''s not the way to be chased by an arrow all the time. Now there''s nothing else to stop her, so she can only find a way to destroy it.


    That''s what Meimi forced her to do. She didn''t want to. Even if she stabbed the arrow on the stone man, it could be recovered perfectly. Unfortunately, it just didn''t stab.


    I don''t know what the power of the arrow is, so she doesn''t dare to let Wenqing take out the vine to block it for fear of hurting her.


    At the moment, Meng Li''s mental power has reached a very tired state, and this body has also reached a state of extreme fatigue, because of the use of too much power and appears very weak.


    In order to alleviate this situation, Meng Li sent some vitality to her.


    As soon as the vitality entered her body, most of her fatigue was immediately swept away, and her energy was much better. Then she took out a lot of runes from the system space, and these runes surrounded her body. Then every point of her foot, she left a rune. The rune seal itself had power, and she instilled some more.


    In this rapid movement, Meng Li even released his hand to form an array with himself and in place.


    Dangari wants to vomit blood when he sees this scene. Is this still a person?


    What is this operation?


    She had to avoid the stone man''s fist, the arrow and the attack of him and Meimi. She was so busy that she could even arrange an array with the seal script.


    No reason!


    In this regard, Meng Li also wanted to say that she was forced to a desperate situation in order to have this operation. After all this, she was confused for a moment.


    Meimi narrowed her eyes and saw that it was an array, but what was the use?


    All of a sudden, her eyelids jump, feeling that things are not good, but before she has time to react, she sees Meng Li standing in the same place, her purple feather arrow finally finds its target, brushes the ground and stabs at each other.


    The picture that she and dangari hope is that Meng Li is pierced by the arrow and then falls down. The body can''t carry the soul and the other party is eliminated.


    But hope comes back to hope. If you have a little brain, you know where the other party is standing. It has a purpose.


    Just when the purple feather arrow was a few centimeters away from Meng Li, Meng Li finally started the array with his own soul power. The array burst out a powerful force and collided with the power brought by the purple feather arrow. The collision of this force broke the layers of boundaries around Meng Li, and she seemed to be in the center of the explosion.


    The power carried by the purple feather arrow was absorbed by the array power and detonated. With a bang, the purple feather arrow exploded directly. In a dazzling white light, Meimi seemed to see the purple feather flying


    "You...!" His beloved weapon was destroyed again, and Mami was furious.


    When the border around her body was blown up, Meng Li also suffered a lot of injuries. She once again asked her to instill vitality, otherwise she would not be able to survive.


    This time, it can be said that the cost is not small. It has lost a lot of soul power to start the array, and it has also given vitality to Enqing.


    But no way, no choice, she won''t just give up.


    She can make up for her lost soul power and soul crystal. She can also make up for the vitality of asking for love. Good things are used on the blade, not without asking for love, but when needed.


    She looked at Meimi indifferently: "you forced me. I didn''t want to..."


    The Golden Whip can still be used after repairing. If Meimi''s purple feather arrow only has this one, I''m sorry, it''s destroyed.


    "You''re mean, you''re hateful, you''re mean..." I feel that Meimi is going to cry because of Meng Li''s anger.


    Meng Li: "it''s just competition, for self-protection."


    "I''m at odds with you. If you can tell me your number." Meimi looks at Meng Li with hatred. Now her brain is buzzing.


    Meng Li laughed: "I don''t say."


    "Cowardly, cowardly!" Meimi was extremely disdainful.


    Meng Li: "then tell me your number. If you do this to me today, I''ll have to find a chance to get back. Don''t forget, you''re the first one to fight against me."


    "Your number, say it!" See Meimi do not speak, Meng Li also urged.


    Meimi: "the...!"How can there be such an irritating person.


    "Why should I tell you?" She said.


    Meng Li: "sorry, I have no reason to tell you."


    She looked at dangari again and said with a slight provocation, "what else can you do?"


    Dangari took a breath. This woman''s strength can''t be underestimated. She hasn''t called out her vines. She


    At this moment, dangari is not confident. Is it really OK?


    Now I don''t dare to take out the things I particularly value. The feather arrow and whip are not simple, but they are easily destroyed by her.


    However, they think Meng Li is easy. In fact, Meng Li has paid a lot. If she had not asked for love, she would not have the strength to fight now.


    "You..." Dangari gritted his teeth. Before he spoke, Meng Li said:


    "if there is no way to stop me, I will open the space."


    After that, she is about to fly towards the keyhole of the stone wall. Meimi and dangari do not want to. They immediately fly over to block Meng Li''s way and attack him.


    And Meimi took out her black whip again, and the stone man never gave up the punch he was going to hit, and then flew over.


    Meng Li now wants to avoid the attack of the three parties, and even in Meimi and dangari, the attack on her is not so fierce.


    If she has a chance to fight back, she will fight back. If she doesn''t have a chance to fight back, she will look for a chance to go towards the keyhole. It''s just that they are too strict in defense, it''s hard to get by, and even suffer some injuries.


    This made them quite confused. They didn''t hurt her. Although it wasn''t a fatal wound, they couldn''t afford to grind her slowly. They were consumed all the time. How could they still fight?

 Chapter 1746

    The secret, of course, is


    The life of asking for love is coming.


    As long as he is not fatally injured, Meng Lidu can continue to fight.


    If you don''t fall, it''s possible.


    Long fighting not only brought fatigue to Meng Li, but also to dangari and Meimi.


    Meng Li is engrossed, condensing a face, constantly looking for opportunities. This time, her eyes are fixed on dangary.


    According to the calculation, Meimi''s cards should not be many, maybe not yet, but dangari has not exposed his real cards. In other words, we can consider solving his future problems before he is reluctant to take out his cards.


    It''s just that the flaw is not so easy to find. Meng Li finally chooses to let Wenqing come out and fight with her.


    The question fell quietly, and the vines grew crazily. Seeing this, dangari and Meimi were relieved. At least the other side yelled it out. If they could, it would prove that the other side couldn''t carry it.


    Is this man hard? He can resist for so long.


    But then again, it''s made of iron, and it''s worn away.


    The red vine rose into the air and danced. It didn''t attack dangari or Mami very much. It just kept helping its owner resist the attack.


    Sometimes the red vines are also looking for opportunities to attack them, but they know the characteristics of this thing, and they are very defensive and keep the vines away.


    And now, despite its help, her master is still hurt because he can''t react well. The blood he spits out and her tottering body all show that her master is the bow of the crossbow.


    Dangari and Meimi saw a flash of joy at the top of their eyebrows, as if victory was in front of them.


    However, Meng Li''s injury was intentional. If not, they would be on high alert and attack fiercely. She told them to take victory lightly.


    Meng Li suffered some minor injuries after that. She showed a look of serious injury, with a face of patience and pain.


    Dangari is really relieved, but he and Mamie are not sarcastic.


    Meng Li also shows a very persistent appearance and goes towards the keyhole. The main one who blocks the keyhole is Dan Jiali. Seeing this, Dan Jiali knows that the other party has no choice but to quickly open the space and become the final winner.


    So I''m really worried that I''ll take it lightly and let the other party do what he wants.


    However, it is precisely because dangary highly pays attention to Meng Li, but ignores the red vine around him. A vine quickly rolls him up, and dangary is surprised to realize his carelessness.


    The vine drags itself away from its owner.


    And vines try to break through their own boundaries, trying to absorb his vitality.


    In the hand instantaneous movement strength, hummed: "before you can do anything to me, thought now also can?"


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    When he speaks, he will use his strength to shatter his vine. Now even if he has absorbed some vitality, it will not affect him. As long as he has not been absorbed completely, he will try not to be absorbed completely. If his body has no vitality, he will not be able to support his soul.


    So try not to be attracted by him, Dan Garry constantly decorates the border, and constantly destroys the border. They compete with each other


    But at the moment, Meimi doesn''t care about dangary. She directly blocks the direction of the stone wall to prevent Meng Li from taking this opportunity to open the space.


    As long as one vine is entangled, there will be countless vines to go up. Although one or two vines were broken by dangari, the vines will hold him down.


    The border he set up was broken one by one. Although it hasn''t caused any substantial damage to dangari, it''s really holding him back.


    "Ah Li, go and have a try." Asked eagerly.


    This is a good way. She has helped to hold down one of them, as long as a Li successfully solves the woman.


    Meng Li took a look at dangary and bit his teeth. Maybe this is a good opportunity.


    "Then try to drag him in the direction of the stone man," she said


    In order not to be hit by the stone man, dangary must use his strength to resist the influence of questioning and get rid of the control of questioning. He has no time to take care of her any more.


    Meng Li looks at Meimi who is waiting for him:


    "can you really stop me?"


    "You can have a try," Mummy snorted


    It was a one-on-one fight, and no one else was involved. Meimi''s black whip was constantly dancing and powerful. Meng Li''s epee was waving and powerful, which made it difficult for Meimi to breathe.


    If she didn''t notice, Meng Li''s epee pressed towards her. In order not to let the Epee chop down, Meimi had to use a whip to let it go up and not let it go down.


    Meng Li''s eyes are extremely cold and emotionless. At the moment, she is fighting with Meimi and her eyes are opposite. Meimi doesn''t see any emotion in her eyes, but feels a burst of power


    Yes, her whip is like a firecracker. At the end of the firecracker, it even makes her hand bloody. This manThis man goes too far


    Meng Li looked at Meimi deeply: "I''m sorry."


    As soon as the words came to an end, she took advantage of Meimi''s lack of weapons. Meimi didn''t have time to take out other weapons to resist. In order to protect herself, she had to choose to use all her strength to build a border to protect herself.


    Meng Li originally held the Epee with only one hand. Seeing Meimi''s, she held the sword with both hands and waved it towards her from top to bottom. It was quite overwhelming. Meimi could not avoid it because it made her difficult to move and her pupils shrank. She must have been able to resist the sword


    The light of the sword comes, the sword falls, and Meimi''s whole body explodes. But the power of Epee is too strong, and her fragile body still bears part of the damage.


    It''s also this part of the injury that makes Meimi''s body break down quickly. Because of her body, she has no ability to use her strength any more.


    She couldn''t understand Meng Li''s eyes for a moment. She didn''t understand how the other party could exert so much power


    There must be some cards that they don''t know. They are not willing to cross


    Her body fell down from the air, and dangari''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Meimi was so vulnerable. He just couldn''t do it for a while.


    Meng Li sees that danjiali is still held back by the interrogation. He is satisfied and no longer procrastinates. He goes to the keyhole of the stone wall.


    Near


    Here we are


    Meng Li takes out the key and just touches the keyhole. Unexpectedly, a burst of fighting comes. Meng Li turns his head quickly and looks surprised. The stone man appears behind her. Now she can''t avoid it. Although she has the border protection, the power of the stone man''s fist not only breaks the border of Meng Li, but also ends it. She has a burst of pain in her internal organs


    Just like Meimi just now, no longer has the strength to support her, her body falls quickly No emotion in my eyes.

 Chapter 1747

    It''s over


    This task is over.


    I didn''t expect that the stone man would attack Meng Li. Just for a moment, she was still busy fighting with dangari.


    There''s no time to respond.


    Didn''t the stonemen attack nearby before? The nearest one to him is dangari, who has been avoiding the attack of the stone man.


    She quickly returned to Meng Li


    Li


    Dangary is very happy to see this scene, the final winner is him!


    What a surprise.


    Meng Li''s soul broke away from the body, but a sentence suddenly sounded in his mind:


    "whether to use the original resurrection card."


    Meng Li remembered that he still had a resurrection card.


    I remember that I got this thing when I was doing a system task. This kind of in situ revival card was randomly obtained. Now I think it''s quite lucky.


    And now there''s another chance.


    The most fortunate thing is that this original resurrection card can be used in team games, which makes her a little unbelievable.


    The body is so broken that it can''t carry her soul, so it must turn back the time.


    Meng Li said yes without hesitation.


    Time was set back. In the process, she was in a trance. She felt that she had entered the body again. Everything was like rewinding


    Finally, the time was set to the moment when she cleaved Meimi with her Epee in both hands. Meng Li was stunned when he saw this scene. Unexpectedly, he didn''t set the time back for long.


    If it''s an ordinary task, it''s difficult to change the outcome of the whole task in a short time, but it''s just right this time.


    At least now Meimi has no chance to change the situation. She has to accept her own sword and be eliminated as before.


    She splits to Meimi again and looks at Meimi''s body slowly landing. Then she looks at dangari. Dangari''s expression is a bit ferocious and looks at Meng Li:


    "aren''t you dead? What''s going on? Time goes back? " At the moment he was still haunted by questions.


    Who can understand his mood? Victory is right in front of him, but it brings about changes. Life goes up and down a little too fast


    Is this person open to hang up, dead can come again, or her own will time power?


    Is there such an operation? Dead can also use the power of time back? It''s not fair. What are these people doing on the same stage with him?


    Dangari hasn''t thought that it''s a resurrection card in place. The main reason is that he hasn''t owned it. This kind of card has a certain chance to get it and doesn''t sell it


    I''m also confused. What''s the matter? I saw with my own eyes that a Li was killed by a stone man.


    Meng Li took a look at the stone man. After the lesson, she basically understood what was going on.


    If someone touches the keyhole on the stone wall, the stone man will come to attack immediately. She was careless before, but she didn''t expect that the stone man would still have this effect.


    This should be an obstacle set by the organization to the people who want to open the space.


    She told the question directly in her mind: "can you help me hold the stone man for a few seconds, just a few seconds."


    "Good." I know it''s not the time to ask so many questions.


    "I''ll hold both for you." She added.


    Meng Li said: "try your best. Remember, if you have to choose a procrastination, you must choose the stone man. Dangary can come over and I can deal with it."


    Dan Gary is easier to deal with than the stone man. The stone man''s power is too great. She''s so strong that she''ll get cold after a blow. She doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy.


    He agreed. Half of his vines were used to entangle the stone man, and half of his vines were used to entangle dangari. Dangari looked at Meng Li and didn''t answer him, but went to the stone wall. He was so anxious that he couldn''t let her succeed.


    But for now


    Instead of letting himself get rid of the control of the vine, dangari has an idea. It''s better to let the stone man get rid of the control of the vine and let the stone man stop her.


    Because if you go by yourself, you may not be able to stop her 100%, but the power of the stone man is so great that the other side has little power to fight back.


    He began to use his sword to cut the vines wrapped around the stone man, and his sword was very powerful. The vines were cut off in an instant, so he had to quickly get the vines wrapped up.


    However, her strength is limited. There are so many vines that she can produce. The more vines she uses on stone man, the less strength she uses on dangari.


    Dangari is also more and more free, more and more unscrupulous to cut off the vine shackles on the stone man


    And Meng Li is close to the stone wall again. She has touched the keyhole with the key


    Maybe the stone man felt something. He suddenly burst out a powerful force to go towards Meng Li.


    The power is strong enough to tear off the vines that entangle it. However, at first, these vines have some restrictions on the stone man. Before the vines are broken, they still make the stone man slow down for a few seconds.But as soon as he broke away from the control of the vine, the stone man went over like a rocket. He was so anxious that he was about to cry and cried out:


    "ah li..."


    She did not expect that the power of the stone man was so great. Her vines were very strong, but she still didn''t bind the stone man. It was her fault


    Seeing this, dangari was overjoyed again and secretly cheered the stone man. As long as the stone man beat her to death, the winner would be himself


    It''s not in vain for him to help the stone man.


    Meng Li looked back and saw that the stone man was coming near her again. She immediately used all her strength and put the key in


    In minutes and seconds, asking for love was as good as she expected. She helped her hold back the stone man for a few seconds. She only needed one or two seconds to finish what she wanted to do.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom


    Before the consciousness disappeared, it was as if the question came back to her.


    The task should be completed. Back to the system space, Meng Li thought.


    Wen Qing''s face was pale and he sat beside him. Seeing this, Meng Li felt distressed and asked:


    "are you ok?"


    "Li, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it well, let you hurt again," he said


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    "But you were beaten by the stone man. It hurt." Ask low head, bean big tears rolling down.


    For the first time, a Li was killed because he only cared about dangari and didn''t care about the stone man.


    Fortunately, there was a second chance, but the second time, he did not hold it, ah Li suffered the pain again.


    "I''m really useless." Wenqing suddenly burst into tears, looking very sad.


    Meng Li immediately took her into her arms, some love this child, silly, she said: "is not stupid, self blame what? I can finish this task because of you. "

 Chapter 1748

    Wen Qing looks at Meng Li blankly:


    "really?"


    Meng Li raised her chin, wiped her tears and said gently:


    "of course."


    "But..." I''m still guilty about asking.


    Meng Li: "really, I can''t put the key in without you to hold that two seconds."


    At that time, to avoid the stone man, there was no way to successfully insert it. We had to fight for it. No matter the stone man, we can open the space by ourselves. As long as we open the space, even if we are killed by the stone man, it is worth it.


    "I must work hard and be strong." It''s no use asking.


    If he is very strong, Ali doesn''t have to work so hard.


    Meng Li scraped his little nose and said, "yes, you can be powerful."


    "But being strong is not only for me, but also for myself."


    "Well Good He nodded his head cleverly.


    Meng Li said to her, "is your loss serious this time?"


    "It''s OK," he said, "I can recover with some golden earth. It doesn''t matter."


    "It didn''t hurt the foundation." Meng Li asked.


    He shook his head.


    Meng Li embraces her feelings and smells the faint fragrance of her body. It gives people a feeling of vitality and a smile of satisfaction.


    If you don''t ask for help this time, the task will be more difficult to complete.


    But the team game is really too hard, and it is a big challenge for us.


    At this time, 6018 sounds again in system space.


    He said to Meng Li, "Wen Zhi asked you to come over."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Ah, are you leaving?" Wenqing looks up at Meng Li, his eyes are still watery.


    Meng Li let go of her and said to her, "I''ll send you to Lingtian space. There''s something wrong with me now."


    Ask a feeling to be reluctant to part ground to say: "that is all right."


    "Come and see me when you''re done." She said.


    Meng Li agreed to her and sent her to Lingtian space. He asked her to recover with the golden soil first, and then pay attention to her own situation. If there is any problem, it must be solved in time.


    She really cherishes Enqing. She is afraid that Enqing will fall into some problems when she was a child, which will affect her growth.


    I always think that the upper limit should be relatively high.


    Then I went to Wenzhi. This time, Wenzhi was there, and so was Zhinu.


    Seeing Meng Li, Miss Zhi thought of what happened last time. She gave Meng Li a bad look and said: "you are still very successful this time."


    Meng Li laughed: "do you think you are praising me?"


    "There''s nothing you can do about it." Smart girl is laughing.


    Wen Zhi looks at Meng Li faintly. He puts his hand on the table and taps the table with or without a click, making a clear "dada" sound.


    Meng Li asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Good luck, there''s a resurrection card." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed.


    I''m really lucky, and I use the original resurrection card on the blade. If it''s a common task, it doesn''t seem to be cost-effective to use the original resurrection card.


    But then again, a normal mission can''t use the original resurrection card.


    Smart girl with a smile in her eyes, also said: "it''s this original resurrection card to change your future."


    Meng Li asked: "really?"


    I had a hunch before that I couldn''t tell what it was. Now when she said that, she thought it was a good thing.


    The wise girl said, "well Do you remember what I told you before that there is still a domain master in Xiaonan District? "


    Meng Li nodded, half jokingly said: "is this domain master already mine?"


    "Yes, here you are." Smart girl said very casually.


    Meng Li hum, a little confused, so these two tasks are her test?


    "This is your reward for these two missions." Wen Zhi said, "didn''t you remind me of the task reward last time?"


    Meng Li feels embarrassed when he says so.


    Smart girl looked at Meng Li and asked, "don''t you accept it?"


    Meng Li asked, "is this the position I got by my own ability?"


    "Of course, the man has no idea where he''s gone, and I don''t expect you." When it comes to this, smart girl''s tone is not very good.


    Wen Zhi took a look at the smart girl and then said to Meng Li:


    "well, Xiaonan District is short of a domain master, and we haven''t found a suitable person. Before, other domain masters helped to take care of her, but she is really lack of skills. We can only choose one."


    "The first task you do is a ticket. It''s to see how you deal with the world''s problems. If you can''t deal with simple problems, there''s no way.""If the score is good, we will arrange the team match for you. If the score is good, it''s just five of you. Of course, in the end, you won by a revival card."


    Meng Li AI said: "don''t always mention the resurrection card, as if I can''t win. In fact, it''s OK."


    We can''t attribute all our success to a resurrection card. After all, she has made a lot of efforts before. If she can''t hold on to the end, she will be killed by dangari and Meimi in the middle. It''s not enough to give her more resurrection opportunities.


    "I''m asking you not to be too proud." Wen Zhi looks at Meng Li helplessly.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, thank you for reminding me."


    "If you don''t have any opinions, you will be in charge of Xiaonan District." Wen Zhi stood up and seemed to be leaving.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. She didn''t know whether it was good or bad to get this position, but at least it was a way to change her status quo. She really needed to change the status quo now.


    You can''t keep your head full of tasks.


    "No problem." Meng Li agreed decisively. Before, the wise girl also said that there are many benefits after becoming the domain master.


    "By the way, I''m also the domain owner of the Southern District." Wen Zhi added.


    Meng Li felt a lot more relaxed when she heard the speech. If someone else was his boss, she would have to think about whether this person was easy to get along with, but Wen Zhi, although their relationship was not very good, they were OK.


    And Wenzhi is very gentle.


    "Good boss." Meng Li said to him with a smile.


    Wen Zhi shook his head slightly: "don''t call my boss, just call my name."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''m usually busy. If it''s small, you''d better not come to me." Wen Zhi pondered and said.


    Meng Li Good


    "To be specific, smart girl is free anyway. Let her tell you." Wen Zhi took two steps.


    Smart girl has a question mark on her head.


    What do you mean she''s more free?


    It''s Wen that makes this guy a nuisance.


    "You You really learned from Yuanzi! " She looks at Wen Zhi discontentedly.


    Wen Zhi did not change his face, and bowed slightly to her:


    "there is a girl of Lao Zhi."


    Then the figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1749

    Smart girl looked at Meng Li angrily and said to her:


    "well, I''ll take you to Xiaonan District first."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    When they went abroad, it was still as usual here. With so many worlds, Meng Li didn''t know how to distinguish the areas under the jurisdiction of Xiaonan District.


    Smart girl probably understood Meng Li''s doubts, and said to her:


    "I will extract a trace of heaven''s power from each world to integrate with you, so that you can know which worlds are under your jurisdiction, and you can also feel when they go wrong."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Instead of saying anything else, Zhi girl began to make her hands on it. Then wisps of mist like silk thread came out of those bubble like worlds. Zhi girl said to Meng Li:


    "these are the power of the way of heaven. You should absorb them quickly."


    Meng Li obeyed. There were too many strands of heaven''s power. She could not count them. She just absorbed them for a long time. At last, when there was no heaven''s power to absorb, she said:


    "OK."


    Meng Li sensed himself, clearly felt a force in his body, let his overall strength rise by a degree, and there was another consciousness in his consciousness, but it was very hazy. It must be the bridge between himself and the world.


    Meng Li asked suspiciously:


    "can these things enhance their own strength?"


    Wisdom girl a face proud Jiao: "of course, all become domain Lord, certainly must have some strength to deal with the problem."


    "However, if you do something bad and can''t continue to be competent as the leader of the Xiaonan region, we can draw these forces out of you and break the connection between you and the world."


    He nodded his head


    "It''s just concrete. I really don''t know how to do it." Meng Li asked modestly.


    Smart girl laughed: "generally, small problems will be dealt with by task takers. Only when you have a big problem can you feel it. At that time, you should try your best to let go of what you are doing and deal with it."


    "If you really don''t, just ask me."


    "Eh, no, no, you go to Wen Zhi." Smart girl found that she still liked to take things to herself and made herself very busy.


    It can''t be cheaper than that guy.


    "This book is for you. There are some common world problems in it. You can have a look." Without waiting for Meng Li to reply, she took out another book and put it in Meng Li''s arms.


    Meng Li took a look at the title of the book: a complete collection of world problems.


    This??


    "Thank you." Although the title of the book seems to be unreliable, it''s better than nothing.


    At this time, smart girl also said:


    "you can''t expect this book to have all the answers. There are all kinds of problems in the world. You can''t use common sense. You can only find a way to solve many problems."


    Meng Li reluctantly laughed for a while, so it is.


    "In addition, now you have really taken over the position of domain master. When the organization is registered, you can get profits." Said the wise girl.


    Meng Li thinks that in fact, smart girl is reliable, and many things are serious and careful. He never tires of telling her.


    "Thank you for your cultivation." Meng Li suddenly made a deep bow to the wise girl.


    Smart girl Leng for a while, staring at Meng Li, some surprised to say: "you this woman, unexpectedly so intelligent."


    Meng Li laughs: "in terms of my qualifications, I can''t compare with those of my predecessors."


    There must be someone more experienced than her.


    "I just give you a name, that is to give you a chance." Said the wise girl.


    Meng Li said: "if I don''t have the nomination of smart girl, I don''t even have the chance to participate in the assessment."


    Smart girl waved her hand and said, "forget it, the key is that you didn''t disappoint me."


    "Don''t let me down in the future." The wise girl pursed her lips and added.


    I can''t help it. This woman is close to her.


    I also think she is a piece of material. She is modest and polite, without hostility. She is not prickly, intelligent and calm. What she needs is such a person.


    Meng Li nodded and said gently, "I will not disappoint Miss Zhi."


    "I''ll take you to meet other domain owners, so that you can know more people, and you can ask them if you don''t understand." Smart girl thought about it and said.


    Meng Li did not refuse, and the wise girl brought Meng Li back to the realm.


    When I got to a teahouse, it was much bigger than the teahouse Meng Li used to go to, and Jianzhi girl came. It seemed that the owners of the teahouse came out to greet her in person, and their attitude was very respectful.


    Miss Zhi introduced xiamengli to him by the way, and he immediately called out:


    "master of Mengyu."


    Meng Liqian and a smile, it is known.


    Smart girl said to Meng Li, "I didn''t call all the domain masters. There are too many domain masters, and some of them don''t have a good relationship with me. The main reason is that I forgot their contact information, and some of them are too busy now.""I''ll let you know what you can call first."


    Meng Li expressed his understanding and said hello.


    "Smart girl, are you looking for me?" Feng Chu steps lightly to walk in, the first eye saw the wisdom girl, another eye saw Meng Li.


    She was stunned. Is this man?


    Come to think of it, isn''t that Bai Bing provoking that man?


    However, she did not immediately change her face and chose to remain silent.


    Meng Li was surprised to see the comer. Isn''t this the backing of that Niang man?


    I don''t know what happened to that man? Last time I was beaten like that, I didn''t come to trouble myself for a long time.


    Meng Li also believed that he did not dare to find himself alone.


    Wisdom girl looking at Feng Chu, also didn''t rush to introduce, but asked Feng Chu to come to sit.


    There was a little grudge before, which led to the fact that although both of them didn''t show the smell of gunpowder, they couldn''t chat happily. The smart girl also felt that something was wrong with them and asked:


    "do you know each other?"


    Feng Chu took the lead in denying it. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Then look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li also said, "I don''t know."


    Now that she has said that, she doesn''t ask in depth any more. She doesn''t worry about the details and doesn''t care much.


    People came one after another. Although smart girl said she didn''t call many people, she also called ten or twenty. Meng Li looked at so many people in the hall, and he didn''t know any of them except the man''s backer.


    They all look at Meng Li and see that she is standing next to smart girl. They know that this may be the domain master of Xiaonan District.


    She''s a woman. She has a good temperament.


    Smart girl to see people come almost, then Meng Li took over the small Southern District announced the matter.


    No matter what you think, on the surface, they are still congratulating Meng Li, saying that they will take care of each other in the future, leaving their own numbers and adding friends.


    For a moment, Meng Li couldn''t remember which district they were from, how much they numbered and what they were called. He could only ask 6018 to make a remark about which district they were from.

 Chapter 1750

    Meng Li can only maintain a smiling face to deal with, although some people look at her eyes strange, but people did not find her, she can not because of a look to say anything.


    After all, so many domain owners can''t get along with each other. They have to take their time. They don''t say that they will become good friends once they meet. On the other hand, everyone is very busy and has no spare time.


    In the final analysis, it''s just a new domain owner who has no direct interest relationship with them.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that smart girl was still here, they wouldn''t have said so many polite words.


    However, no new domain owner has appeared for a long time. The domain owner who was last introduced by the above person has forgotten.


    At the end of the show, Miss Zhi also told them to go back to work first, and everyone said goodbye politely. Anyway, they also had contact information, and they said they would often contact each other in the future.


    Smart girl is very satisfied with such a harmonious scene. She suddenly thinks that she still wants to find someone to take Meng Li. After all, Meng Li has not been a Tasker for long.


    The wise girl looked at Fengchu and said to her, "don''t go yet."


    Feng Chu nodded. When all the others left, the three of them were left and said to Meng Li, "her name is Feng Chu, the leader of Dadong District."


    In fact, we all introduced each other before, but miss Zhi told Meng Li again, for fear that Meng Li would not remember.


    To be honest, she paid special attention to the name of Fengchu at that time, but she was really confused about the southeast and northwest of these areas, and did not remember which area Fengchu belonged to.


    "If you don''t know anything, ask her more." The wise girl "entrusts" Meng Li to Feng Chu.


    Feng Chu smiles: "good."


    Smart girl said, "just help me to take this new person. Don''t be troublesome, you know."


    Feng Chu immediately nodded, more respectful attitude: "wisdom girl said where words, you ordered things I certainly don''t feel trouble."


    Smart girl clapped her hands: "that''s good."


    "You have a good ability." She looks at Feng Chu to appreciate a way, should understand a lot of, a lot of things Meng Li follow her to learn a little bit faster.


    Now the intelligent girl obviously forgot the strange atmosphere when Fengchu and Meng Lichu met. At that time, she didn''t take it to heart.


    Feng Chu bowed his head with an implicit smile and said softly, "I''m flattered."


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." She looked at Meng Li and said to him, "Yuanzi came to me just now."


    But at that time, if so many people left Meng Li, she would feel embarrassed in the face of so many strangers.


    Meng Li: "well, I''m really troubling you today." She''s a guest.


    It''s false to say that you don''t appreciate smart girl. After all, she once gave herself a shortcut, but she didn''t go at that time. Now she gives herself another chance. Fortunately, she grasped it this time.


    Then I took her to meet these people. Although I didn''t remember their names, I met them face to face. I can remember them later.


    She''ll remember that.


    The smart girl smiles, says nothing, turns and walks away.


    Leaving Fengchu and Mengli''s eyes opposite, Fengchu sat down and laughed sarcastically:


    "long time no see."


    Meng Li''s expression also coldly came down: "it''s unfortunate to see you again."


    "Is it unfortunate to see me? Smart girl said, "let me take you." Feng Chu glanced at Meng Li and said softly.


    This is to let Meng Li smile for a while: "can I really count on you?"


    "Don''t expect me? Do you trouble the wise girl with everything She asked.


    Meng Li sighed: "it won''t bother you."


    When the world has problems that it can''t solve by itself, we can think of ways to solve them. If it''s serious, we can go to the organization directly?


    It''s not serious. I''m trying to deal with it.


    It''s no use worrying and worrying now.


    Feng Chu covered her face with a smile. The tip of her eyebrows stirred up a lot of amorous feelings. She squinted at Meng Li and said, "well, we don''t ask for anything."


    Meng Li stood up and said, "if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    Feng Chu said, "I left like that last time, but I still want to do this this time?"


    Meng Li leaned down again and put his palm on the table. Looking at Feng Chu from a height, he asked, "so what do you want to do?"


    Feng Chu: "shouldn''t there be some compensation or something?"


    Meng Li smiles, and her momentum is no less than that of Feng Chu. She says, "yes, compensation. Your people interfere with my task. They really should be given a little."


    Feng Chu


    "What a sharp mouth." She was angry with Meng Li.


    Meng Li straightened up and said indifferently, "in this way, I automatically think it''s a commendatory word."


    Feng Chu snorted: "do you think you become the domain master, so you have the capital to be crazy with me?"Even if you are not afraid of leaving the main domain, I am not afraid of you


    "Tut I want to remind you that I''ve been a domain master for many years, so you shouldn''t be crazy in front of me. You should be more restrained. We can still be at peace. " Feng Chu said.


    Meng Li said faintly, "don''t be so anxious to warn me. The more you warn me, the more you care about me, don''t you?"


    "Do I have anything to be afraid of?" She hooked her lips.


    He blocked up Fengchu directly.


    "Go, don''t want to quarrel with you, compensation or something, have time you ask your people to send it to me." Meng Li gave play to the ability of angry people, put down this sentence and turned away, no matter what face Feng Chu was.


    Feng Chu speechless rolled a white eye, want to say quarrel she still really compare but the other side, but this is a compare who mouth fierce world?


    With a sneer, she got up and left.


    In another place, he calls Bai Bing and tells him about Meng Li''s becoming the domain leader. Bai Bing is very angry:


    "is this kind of person also worthy of becoming the domain leader?"


    I was also secretly frightened. When I met her for the first time, she was still very weak. As a result, she twisted her face and became the domain master.


    "Smart girl is a little valued by her." Feng Chu reminds a way.


    It''s not surprising that Miss Zhi introduced her to you. It''s a convention, but it''s enough to show that Miss Zhi values this person.


    "So I can''t get back at her any more?" Bai Bing asked, a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes. Unexpectedly, she had the support of a smart girl.


    Feng Chu couldn''t help but scold: "fool."


    "Is that all you can do? Let''s wait for the chance. "


    With that, Feng Chu was still a little upset:


    "raising a dog is faster than you grow up. You don''t make any progress."


    Hearing this, Bai Bing immediately lowered her head: "Fengchu, I I''ll do my job well. "


    "Please give me more opportunities."


    Feng Chu snorted and waved: "go away, don''t get in the way of me."

 Chapter 1751

    Before leaving the teahouse, Meng left the domain and bought a lot of food. When he returned to the system space, he found a big message on the big screen.


    Take a closer look, looking at it, it said: "congratulations to Meng Li, the Tasker, who has become the leader of Xiaonan District."


    And then there''s the screen full of flowers.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. Can''t the organization keep a low profile? This kind of news can be seen by everyone.


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    She points out her identity information:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.78 million


    boundary force: 70800


    soul force: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Sure enough, there is an additional position on the personal data. With this position display, you should be able to get benefits.


    But maybe I''ll be busy in the future. After all, there are so many worlds. If something goes wrong, I''ll go.


    She looked at her soul again. She lost some soul power in this mission, so she absorbed some soul crystals and took a look at the remaining soul crystals. She really had to use them sparingly.


    So that we don''t have to.


    And mental power also has some losses. Meng Li has absorbed some spiritual fruits, but he really needs something to make up for it.


    After making these, she went to Lingtian space with food. She was still sleeping, but she got up when she heard Meng Li talking to Wu Xiang.


    Then she saw that the food was very kind and could not wait to open something to eat. However, due to Wu Xiang and Meng Li, she could only wait quietly.


    Wu Xiangmeng Li said:


    "I feel that you are stronger than before."


    Meng Li asked with a smile, "am I full of the breath of the strong now?"


    Wu Xiang


    "It''s different from the past." He said.


    Meng Li smiles and absorbs so much of the power of the world. His strength is different from that of the past, but it''s not a big leap.


    "The stronger you are, the better." Wu Xiang added.


    The stronger, the less worrying.


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s nature."


    "Is it boring all day?" Although Meng Li knows not to impose his own ideas on others, he still can''t help feeling that Wuxiang will be bored if he stays here all the time.


    Of course, it can also be regarded as a kind of concern for Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang shook his head: "it''s really not boring."


    "We have different habits."


    Meng Li nodded: "well, eat." She would cry when she asked.


    Wu Xiang said, in fact, he didn''t eat much. Meng Li fed him before he ate. He was more independent and enjoyed himself.


    Meng Li looks at her and remembers that before she went to the field, the little girl was still in tears of remorse, right?


    It''s really childlike that Kung Fu has been so happy for a while.


    Forget things quickly.


    After eating, Meng Li reassures Wenqing to absorb the golden soil. Wenqing says:


    "won''t a Li take me to the task?"


    Meng Li said, "first of all, you should make a good recovery."


    "I''ll be well soon." He whispered.


    Meng Li thinks that children are children after all. They really don''t know much about many things. If they especially know the world, they can''t be called children.


    If today is an adult, or Wuxiang followed her to do two tasks, and he doesn''t propose to take him, he won''t take the initiative to do it. The more realistic thing is that the next task can be done by one person.


    On the one hand, she was too greedy to ask herself why she didn''t understand.


    "Some worlds are really inconvenient." Meng Li rubs the broken hair of asking for love and says in a warm voice.


    Many worlds can''t have such a person asking for love out of thin air. It''s not good to disturb the client''s life. It''s not good to keep asking for love in its original shape all the time. It''s not as happy as jumping in the Lingtian space.


    I remember to tell you about it.


    Obviously I forgot.


    With such a reminder, Wenqing remembered again. She was a little disappointed, shrugged her shoulders, and reluctantly compromised:


    "well, I''ll wait for Ali here."


    "It''s just that you can''t guard ah Li all the time." After a while, she added.


    Ask for love to talk to this up, Meng Li can also how to do, can well coax coax this wench, coax her comfortable, just plan to leave the spirit field space.Before leaving, she did not forget to care about Wu Xiang. She asked:


    "how are you doing recently?"


    Wu Xiang lifted his eyelids and said faintly, "it''s OK."


    Meng Li said: "if you want to transform, remember to tell me, I''ll prepare for you."


    Speaking of this, Wu Xiang seemed powerless and said, "I know. I''m still early."


    Meng Li was silent. It might be too early to listen to Wu Xiang.


    It''s difficult for most monsters to transform into form, and because of some racial characteristics, it''s even more difficult for some races to transform into form. I don''t know if Wuxiang has such racial barriers.


    That is not to say that the race that is difficult to transform is the race that is inferior or weak. They are more difficult just because of race.


    "I''ll keep an eye on that for you." Meng Li sighed.


    Although it is difficult, some natural resources and local treasures can also make monsters walk faster on the road of transformation.


    Wu Xiang didn''t refuse this time, but he said to Meng Li very seriously: "it''s hard for you, but you don''t have to spend too much time and energy on it."


    Meng Li smiles, chats casually, and looks at the spiritual fruit. Since the last fruit, the tree has no more fruit.


    I don''t know what it would be like to use some golden soil for this spiritual tree, but after thinking about it, I gave up the idea.


    The golden soil is for asking for love. Now it is very necessary to ask for love. It is less important to ask for love for the spirit tree. Of course, it is more important than asking for love for the spirit tree.


    I don''t know which cannibal has moved. I really want to bring something to exchange with cannibal.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li went back to the system space to find out what cannibals need online.


    You have to do what you like.


    But not how to find the answer you want to know, I received the message from Meng Wanxing.


    "Master, the Meng Li mentioned in the system is you, right?" Meng Wanxing asked.


    Meng Li: "have you finished your task?"


    Meng Wanxing, of course, also knew the master''s character. She didn''t deny that it should be her. She quickly replied:


    "it''s done."


    Then he immediately said, "Congratulations, master..."


    Although I don''t know what kind of domain owner is, it must be good to be able to give full screen notification.


    Meng Li can only politely say thank you and so on.

 Chapter 1752

    Then he asked Meng Wanxing:


    "how many satellites are you now


    Meng Wanxing said, "three stars."


    Meng Li remembers that when he was a three-star Tasker, he absorbed the world power, and then he could go to the domain. The premise of absorbing the world power was that his soul reached the standard. He also gave her the soul crystal. According to the truth, the late star should be able to absorb the world power.


    "Can''t you go to the domain yet?" Some of them want to meet the child.


    But the evening star said, "there was something wrong with the task before. It''s still a while before we can absorb the world power."


    Meng Li asked with concern, "is there something wrong with the soul?"


    She took a look at the soul crystal in the system space. If the evening star needs it, she can give her some more.


    Evening star after a few seconds vaguely told Meng Li: "master, it doesn''t matter, you will see me soon."


    It''s not really about what.


    In Meng Wanxing''s mind, she is really embarrassed to say that. If she does, she will help her find a way to give her what she needs. She doesn''t want to give her any more trouble.


    Besides, it''s not a big deal. It''s just a matter of time.


    Later, later.


    Even though she would like to see Master soon.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to say that it''s true when he sees Wanxing, so he doesn''t demand it. After all, everyone has his own way, and he can''t help others solve everything.


    Soon Meng Li felt that something had to be sent into her system space. She was a little confused, and she didn''t buy anything.


    Looking at the chat page with Wanxing, he asked, "did you send it?"


    "Yes, I''ll take this gift for you, master. I''ll give it to you with my heart."


    This kind of gift is not acceptable, and it''s not very good. Meng Li allows things to enter. What the evening star sends us is a very beautiful box with a starry color. When Meng Li opens the box, it''s a piece of cloth with good texture.


    On this piece of cloth is the score, with the Bodhi score written on the head.


    Evening star sent a message, saying: "in the past, I often saw master playing flute, and master''s flute was extraordinary. Today I present Bodhi spectrum, hope master likes it."


    Meng Li looked at the score carefully and asked:


    "what is the specific function of this


    Evening star said: "this is what I found in the small world. It''s said that this song can purify the anger. It can be used not only for people, but also for other creatures, such as angry wild animals. It can also be tamed by hearing this song."


    "But most people can''t play its role. If you want to have a good musical instrument, you have to have a strong player. At that time, I felt that only master could play this effect."


    Meng li''e gave a sound and looked at the Bodhi score again. According to what the evening star said, it''s really a good thing.


    Although it seems that there is no attack effect, when you can face some irascible races, play this song to make them less irascible.


    I remember that the little burning man in the world of the vast was a little bit grumpy. I don''t know if they could be quiet after they heard themselves playing this song.


    Meng Li thanks Wanxing and says that he likes her gift very much. Wanxing is in a good mood. Fortunately, Shifu doesn''t dislike it.


    After all, this kind of thing is a treasure for those who need it, and a piece of waste cloth for those who don''t.


    At that time, I just wanted to keep it for my master. Now my master has to give me a present for a happy occasion. I haven''t found a more suitable one. I can only take this one.


    We chatted again and finally ended the conversation.


    As soon as the topic is over, Meng Li takes out the flute like a dream and starts to learn according to the Bodhi score. The score is still quite complicated. Although Meng Li remembers it at a glance, it is a lot less meaningful when he plays it.


    So she began to learn again and again, feeling that she had learned almost, and began to practice again.


    She felt that her practice was almost done. She wanted to find someone to test her achievements. Who could she find?


    Don''t ask each other. Play to them to see if they have any feelings.


    She carefully folded the music scores and put them back in the box and put them on the bookshelf. In fact, the box is very beautiful, the sky is like stars, and the night star''s eyes are really good.


    Well, it''s worthy of being raised.


    There are also Yin and Yang beads on the bookshelf. Meng Li thinks that if he has points, he still has to ask the smart bird, because he has not changed at all. He is still the same as before, and he feels powerless several times after seeing it.


    When the big screen lights up, Meng Li is not in a hurry to play flute in Lingtian space, but to see the news.


    It''s the news from Chi Jingfang. I congratulate her as soon as I come. It seems that I came back to see the news advertised by the organization after I finished my task.


    Meng Li responded to some polite remarks and seemed very modest. Chi Jingfang said, "master Meng, come out for a cup of tea?"


    Meng Li: "don''t make fun of me like that."


    "I said the truth." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li said, "I''m thin skinned. If you want to make fun of me like this, I won''t come out."Chi Jingfang some can''t help laughing: "good good, don''t make fun of you, you come out."


    "By the way, do you remember the couple Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang last time?"


    Meng Li had a smile on his face because he was chatting with Chi Jingfang. When he heard that he mentioned them, the smile on his face narrowed. He was not very impressed with them, but his senses were not very good at that time.


    She replied, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Jingfang said helplessly: "they contacted me and asked me to ask you out to meet. They said that they were friends with you. They wanted to congratulate you personally."


    Meng Li pondered: "no need."


    Because of their bad sense, Meng Li didn''t really want to make friends with them.


    "Ah This... " Chi Jingfang found it difficult.


    "Can you just give me face? So that they won''t say you''re flying into the sky and you''re no longer talking to your old friends. " Chi Jingfang thinks it''s better not to let people talk.


    Meng Li said helplessly:


    "it''s nothing."


    It''s a face for Chi Jingfang. After all, this is his friend.


    As for whether or not to fall, Meng Li doesn''t mind very much. If he wants to be at will, can he be determined by someone else in a word or two.


    "I''ll see you at the teahouse." Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li says hello. Just after replying to Chi Jingfang''s message, Zheng Xian sends another message. It''s also a question about this. It''s also an offer to meet Meng in the field.


    Zheng Xian also joked: "you have too many good things. I can''t congratulate you any more."


    Meng Li is embarrassed to say goodbye to her broken hair. When she is promoted to five stars, Zheng Xian and Chi Jingfang give her a gift. Then Zheng Xian gives her a gift when she asks for love. This time


    Now she hopes that Zheng Xian will have something happy for them, so that she can give them some gifts.


    I want to see Chi Jingfang anyway, so let''s meet together.


    We can meet each other.

 Chapter 1753

    To the domain, pool Jingfang three people have been waiting for her in the place.


    Zheng Xian is on another table, because she doesn''t know Chi Jingfang. They are also waiting for Meng Li.


    Seeing that Meng Li arrived, several people stood up to say hello to Meng Li. Meng Li first nodded to Chi Jingfang, then looked at Zheng Xian and said:


    "come and sit here."


    Zheng Xian tut two: "it''s true that people are in a good mood at happy events. You can see that your mental outlook is very different."


    As she said this, she stood up and walked over, looked at Chi Jingfang and asked Meng Li, "are they your friends?"


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "yes."


    Looking at her again, Wei Ye and Meng both nodded and said, "long time no see."


    Although it is not good for their senses, there is no direct contradiction, and for the sake of Chi Jingfang, it should be polite.


    Ye says to Meng Wei, "it''s a smile."


    Meng Shuangshuang seems to be much more enthusiastic. She greets Meng Li:


    "come on, sit here. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We must have a good chat this time."


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK, I''ll do it here."


    Meng Shuangshuang sits with Wei Ye. It''s strange if he wants to sit there. Besides, Zheng Xian is still here. He can''t ignore her.


    She found a chair nearby and said to Zheng Xian, "sit down."


    Zheng Xian nodded, sat down, Meng Li also sat down, and then began to introduce Chi Jingfang to Zheng Xian.


    I also introduced Zheng Xian to them. This process is relatively harmonious. After this procedure, they began to talk about Meng Li again.


    Meng Shuangshuang was probably absent-minded and asked directly:


    "how did you become the domain master?"


    Wei Ye touched his nose. He was embarrassed when he asked. Maybe Meng shuangshuangshuang also realized that their relationship was not so good, so it was not appropriate to ask. She said:


    "it''s OK, it''s ok if you don''t want to say it."


    Meng Li: "what


    What about the basic EQ?


    It''s hard to find such a speechless person in the task force. Everyone has a tactful way.


    However, some people are good at hiding their nature when they are doing tasks, and releasing their nature when they are themselves. Meng Li thinks that Meng Shuangshuang should be such a person, and she also has a lover. Many things are spoiled by lovers, and people who are spoiled may think less and less.


    Chi Jingfang and Zheng Xian are also quite speechless.


    Since the other side has said so, Meng Li doesn''t take over either, whatever you say.


    "I envy you..." Meng Shuangshuang was very sincere when he said this, because it''s very difficult for the Tasker to change his current situation, but the other side has obviously jumped a level now.


    Zheng Xian also looked at Meng Li and said, "you''re going to dump me now."


    Meng Li is a little embarrassed: "there is no such thing."


    "All right, all right..." Zheng Xian joked: "I''ll expect you to cover me then."


    Taking the relationship between Meng Li and Zheng Xian as an example, she said that there was nothing wrong with this sentence, but Meng Shuangshuang also hastened to say:


    "Meng Li, we are all a family. Please take care of me more."


    When he said this, his face was still flattering.


    Meng Li


    Zheng Xian takes it seriously. After all, Meng Li and Meng Shuangshuang are both surnamed Meng. He thinks they really have something to do with each other and stares at Meng Li curiously.


    Meng Li didn''t plan to explain it to Zheng Xian now, so Zheng Xian didn''t worry about it. She took out a box and handed it to Meng Li:


    "Nah, a gift for you."


    Meng Li was very sincere with a smile: "thank you."


    She took it.


    In fact, a friend is very good, some people participate in their own progress, some people congratulate, can double the happiness.


    When Chi Jingfang saw Zheng Xianli give him a gift, he also took out a box and handed it to Meng Li. Chi Jingfang looked at Meng Li with gentle and envious eyes:


    "Congratulations, you are the fastest growing one I have ever seen."


    I should have been a Tasker for a long time, but obviously I didn''t progress as fast as others.


    Life opportunity and strength are indispensable. I have to say that I should lack some chance.


    To be sure, compared with other people, Meng Li did have more opportunities. At least she left an impression in the mind of smart girl, so smart girl could give her this opportunity.


    Meng Li also politely said a few words, that is, we work together and so on.


    Wei Ye and Meng Shuangshuang also take out their gifts. Because they are a couple, they give them a gift together. In fact, Meng Li doesn''t want to accept it too much, but they want to give it to others. They don''t feel like accepting it or giving them face.


    If there''s anything to celebrate in the future, just give it back.However, since they all got together and gave gifts, Meng Li invited them to a restaurant to have a good meal and have a chat to celebrate.


    In the middle of the way, they also added each other''s friends. Anyway, they have one more friend and many ways.


    After dinner, everyone will disperse and return to the system space.


    Zheng Xian also sent a special gossip message, asking Meng Li what is the relationship between her and Meng Shuangshuang.


    Meng Li said: "in fact, I got to know him through Chi Jingfang. At that time, I went abroad together."


    "I don''t think you like them very much?" Zheng Xianwen.


    Meng Li said, "are you ok?"


    Zheng Xian cut a, she still don''t understand Meng Li? Those who couldn''t close her eyes, her attitude was distant and cold, and she didn''t want to pretend to be enthusiastic.


    Zheng Xian also didn''t ask Meng Li how to become the domain Lord, this is other people''s luck, just have a vacancy, she just can become.


    Well, I can only celebrate that I have a friend of the domain master. I heard that the domain master is not too poor. She called Meng Li:


    "rich woman."


    Meng Li didn''t know why he called her so. When he asked Zheng Xian, Zheng Xian said, "the domain master has both wealth and status. I really have to rely on you to cover me."


    Meng Li only says that she needs her help. If she can help, she will help. Then she talks with Zheng Xianla and ends the conversation.


    At the end of the chat, Meng Li first opened the gift given by Zheng Xian, which was a box of incense. There was a note written by Zheng Xian in it, saying that when Meng Li''s soul was very tired, or when he was in a very upset mood, using this incense had a wonderful effect.


    Meng Li remembers that when he was promoted to the five-star mission last time, what Zheng Xian sent also had a little effect on the emotion of the soul. It seems that Zheng Xian pays great attention to the management of personal emotion.


    In fact, this thing is really good, especially the thing that can control one''s emotions. Sometimes when one''s emotions are relieved, one can also avoid making wrong decisions.


    After thinking about it, he opened the present Meng Shuangshuang gave them. It was a fan inside. Meng Li held it in his hand and felt that there was something hidden inside. It turned out that there were many silver needles in the fan, which was a weapon.


    I''m not very good at using fans.

 Chapter 1754

    Meng Li put the fan back in the box and put it on the bookshelf. The thing is not bad, but he doesn''t use the fan frequently.


    Then he opened the gift from Chi Jingfang. There was a scroll inside the box. After opening it, there was a blank inside.


    But Meng Li felt the power of space brought by this scroll.


    There is also a message from Chi Jingfang at the bottom of the box, saying that this is a scroll that can feel the power of space.


    Meng Li understands and can feel it, but whether he can feel it depends on his own nature.


    Let''s have a try. Meng Li immerses his consciousness in the volume of space axis.


    Consciousness entered a vast white space, in addition, Meng Li found nothing.


    Her consciousness is groping and searching with her understanding of the power of space, but she still hasn''t found anything. Moreover, Meng Li also finds a serious problem, that is, she can''t calm down now.


    Since she can''t calm down, it''s hard for her to feel anything, so she gives up and withdraws her consciousness from the space scroll to collect it. She will come again when she has a chance.


    Things are good, too.


    You should also collect more things, even if you can''t use them, like friends who have something to congratulate, you can also use them as gifts.


    Meng Li thinks so, and thinks of the score given by the late star. He says he wants to play it to Wu Xiang.


    By the way, I also said that I wanted to find what the cannibal needed.


    She searched to see what this creature needed. There was a lot of knowledge that could be found in the large area. It was said that the common cannibal flower needed a kind of Yin condensation to supplement nutrients.


    I just don''t know if the cannibal flower growing in the vast space needs it.


    There is a lack of this and that in the mall. Meng Li found a person in the forum and traded a few bottles of Yinning dew. When he opened it, it was filled with Yin. It''s not hard to find this kind of thing.


    However, it seems that the place where the cannibal flower grows does not have enough Yin Qi. If the cannibal flower really needs Yin Qi, it will be rare for him.


    With a few bottles of Yinning dew, Meng left Lingtian space.


    Then call out the Wuxiang and Wenqing, and let them listen to their new songs.


    They sat quietly listening, and the little apple fart immediately clapped his hands and said:


    "that''s nice."


    Meng Li asked expectantly, "what else?"


    Is this just a good tune? What about other functions?


    "What else? Also, it sounds good. " Ask a little confused to say.


    Wu Xiang finally said the truth, he said: "listen to some sleepy."


    Meng Li: "what


    "Don''t you feel comforted? Is the mood stabilized? " This is the function of Bodhi music.


    Anyway, after she got it, she began to practice hard. It''s unreasonable. It doesn''t work at all.


    Wu Xiang What is my inner comfort, and what is my emotional instability. "


    Meng Li''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment


    I did find the wrong person. They are both in a stable mood, which certainly has no effect on them.


    Remember that cannibal flower can be irritable, which strengthened Meng Li''s heart to find it again, she said to Wen Qing:


    "do you still want to see that cannibal flower?"


    "We''re going to find it again for the golden soil?" Ask a feeling to vomit tongue, have the color of a bit cunning.


    Meng Liyi said: "this time we are going to find him to exchange, not to rob, you know? And don''t use force. "


    It''s time to correct the idea of asking for love.


    When it''s time to reason, it''s time to reason.


    I remember last time Wuxiang also said that he wanted to go to the vast world to have a look, so this time Meng Li also called him.


    Wuxiang didn''t refuse this time. Meng Li took Wuxiang and asked for love, and went to the boundless land.


    Seeing the vast and vast world, Wu Xiang has some feelings. It''s full of complicated power. It''s better to be rough and fleshy, otherwise it''s hard.


    Wu Xiang said, "how can I feel that I don''t have any sense of direction here?"


    Meng Li explained:


    "the space here is scattered and normal." You feel that there is a road ahead, but if you are not careful, you may fall into another space.


    And Wu Xiang just stood here and felt it. It''s very powerful.


    "All right." Wu Xiang didn''t say anything.


    Last time I came, Meng Li marked the space where cannibal stayed. This time, he felt it and went straight away.


    When I came to the place where I met cannibal for the first time, it was empty.


    Before those lush plants have long disappeared, those plants grow out to provide energy for cannibal, if not those plants, basically cannibal is not here.


    Meng Li asked for a response and said, "there is no golden soil here."Meng Li was silent and asked directly: "is that cannibal flower killed? Or did he move? "


    Meng Li pondered that even if he moved, he would not move out of the space. He said to Wen Qing:


    "feel again."


    "I don''t feel it at present," he said


    Meng Li: "let''s look for it."


    After all, she always listens to Meng Li''s words, and Wu Xiang has no problem. He is very Buddhist, so it''s OK for others to take him wherever they go.


    For him, the world has little interest in exploring alone.


    Meng Li released her mental energy, remembering that the plants around the cannibal flower were particularly lush and strange, so she went in this direction.


    Where the plants are flourishing, go to the side.


    And always let the inquiry sense the location of the golden earth.


    For example, you can''t feel the smell of golden soil. This is the species gap.


    Under the double search of Meng Li and Wen Qing, they can be regarded as sensing the breath of the golden earth. They follow the breath to find the past.


    "Here it is, with the heaviest breath." If you stomp, there should be a lot of gold under your feet.


    Meng Li took a look around. It''s really lush here. It must be that the cannibal flower is hiding in the soil.


    It really listened to its own suggestion and moved to another place, which was quite a long way away. It was the place where the man who sold the piranhas sold the piranhas, and no one else could find the piranhas.


    They can find it because they have a special feeling for the golden land.


    Meng Li put Wu Xiang on the ground. Unexpectedly, as soon as Wu Xiang''s four feet fell to the ground, the vines spread all over the ground quickly rolled up Wu Xiang''s four legs and directly emptied Wu Xiang


    Four feet are tied, these vines from the surrounding plants, Wuxiang was raised to the space almost as high as the question.


    Clearly is a three-dimensional thing, this moment actually has a plane feeling.


    Meng Li brushed the floor and looked at the past. Now Wu Xiang is like a suckling pig ready to be roasted. Forgive her, and she really chuckled.

 Chapter 1755

    Wu Xiang was tied up and didn''t struggle, but looked at Meng Li dully:


    "funny?"


    It''s so funny that you can''t ask me She covered her mouth with joy.


    Meng Li still wanted to laugh, but he held back, took out his epee and brushed it a few times. He cut off the vine that tied him. Wu Xiang fell to the ground and looked under his feet


    Originally, I wanted to avoid the vines on the ground, but I couldn''t avoid them, so I stepped on them.


    Get stuck again.


    Meng Li said to the cannibal flower under the ground:


    "well, come out, don''t give me any more threat."


    The cannibal said nothing.


    Meng Li said: "listen, come out quickly."


    Cannibal flower came out of the soil this time, but he didn''t really want to be obedient, or he just came out to scold Meng Li.


    "Listen to you, why should I listen to you? What should I do if I listen to you?"


    "You exploited me once, and you want to come a second time?"


    "I''ve moved, and you''re not going to let me go?" He took a look at the question. It was the little thing that brought people.


    Cannibal''s voice sounds so aggrieved, Meng Li said:


    "you are really as irritable as ever."


    Meng Li thought of her Bodhi music, and she happened to have a grumpy object, so she wanted to experiment with it. She said:


    "I have a piece here for you, and you should calm down and enjoy it."


    Finish saying, Meng Li also no matter cannibal flower is willing to listen to, take out like dream flute began to blow.


    Asking for love


    Wu Xiang


    They are all speechless.


    What''s the matter with a li? He just plays a tune when he has nothing to do with it. Does this song have special significance for a Li, or does he need other people''s appreciation?


    At the beginning of Meng Li''s blowing, he asked for his love carefully and said tentatively:


    "ah Li, this song is really beautiful."


    Meng Li


    She squinted at a short question, helpless and spoiled.


    The cannibal flower is more irritable, and its face is distorted:


    "you are not sick. Come and play music for me, I don''t want to hear it at all!"


    If the cannibal had hands, he might have covered his ears with his hands.


    "Don''t listen, I don''t listen..." Cannibals have a face of resistance.


    Meng Li''s face was colder when he played the song. No matter how cannibal flower resisted, he continued to play his own song.


    The success of cannibal from the beginning of the irritable resistance blow to the face expressionless.


    At the end of the song, Meng Li saw that cannibal flower was much quieter, and then she said with satisfaction:


    "you see, listening to this song will calm your restless heart and effectively improve your mood."


    Cannibal quilt Meng Li sneered: "so."


    "You''re here to calm me down?"


    Meng Li explained: "no, I think..."


    But before she finished, the cannibal said, "if you don''t come, I won''t be so excited."


    Meng Li: "er..."


    She took another look at the cannibal, and found that the cannibal was not so irritable as just now, but he didn''t feel his mood change.


    So it proves that this piece of music is really useful, at least it plays its role.


    "You Can you give me some gold Meng Li put forward his own requirements.


    Cannibal flower face stunned: "what? Do you still want me? "


    "I tell you, you can kill a man, but you can''t insult him. In the past, I was bullied by you for self-protection. Today, I will not let the tragedy happen again."


    "You don''t know, since the last time you left, I regret my cowardice and incompetence all the time..."


    "Today, even if I lost my life, I won''t let you take away a little!" Cannibals are determined, as if by oath.


    Wenqing Wenyan is still worried. Today''s cannibal flower is too firm.


    I felt that things were a little difficult.


    Just when cannibal spits and talks about his remorse and Meng Li''s crime, Meng Li silently takes out Yinning dew, opens the bottle cap, and the whole cannibal moves. He stops scolding Meng Li and asks Meng Li, "what''s this?"


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know."


    "Tell me or not!" The cannibals are getting hot again.


    He felt that he had a desire for this thing, just like a thirsty person who met water for a long time and could not resist


    Meng Li asked, "do you like this very much?"


    Cannibal took a very careful look at Meng Li, then swung his lower body and forced him not to open. He looked at Yin Ning Lu''s eyes:


    "no, I don''t care about it at all."Meng Li: "three bottles, how about trading so much gold last time?"


    "Three bottles?" Cannibal flower stares at Meng Li strangely.


    This bottle is too small. How can this man say it?


    In fact, it''s not cheap to buy these Yinning dew. If the transaction is successful, it can''t be regarded as her taking advantage of cannibal flower.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m not going to let you take any gold away even if I die." Cannibals are taking the oath again.


    Meng Li: "five bottles..."


    "Cannibal said:" I will not yield to you


    Meng Li''s face completely cooled down: "I don''t want to."


    There are only five bottles. What I want to do is ask for love. It doesn''t matter if I have some loss. But cannibal flower is still unwilling, even if I don''t want to.


    A little loss can be eaten, eating too much seems too stupid.


    Meng Li said to Wenqing and Wuxiang, "let''s go."


    Wenqing also has a kind of persistence to the golden soil. She reluctantly takes a look at the golden soil under the cannibal flower, and asks Meng Li with her mouth blankly:


    "Ali, are we really going to leave?"


    Meng Li let out a sound. Wu Xiang didn''t have any opinions, so he followed.


    Ask for love step by step and look back, and cannibal also watched them, it is reasonable to see them go, they should be free and easy into the soil to continue to sleep, but


    His roots moved. How could he feel that they were so dry that they could not absorb the nutrition of the golden soil.


    If you absorb some of the water containing energy in the human hand just now, it should be different.


    Now cannibal flower''s heart is very complex and active. When he doesn''t see Yin Ning Lu, he feels that everything is very good. After seeing it, he feels that he lacks it.


    "Wait..." Cannibals sound arrogant.


    If you can''t bear it, you stop immediately: "do you want to trade?"


    "Give me more, your point is not enough." Cannibals think it''s too unfair. They gave them so much golden soil last time, which is bigger than their flower body.


    As for them, they need to exchange their own weight.


    Meng Li''s attitude is more resolute: "that''s all, that''s all."


    "You give me a bottle, I''ll try it first?" Cannibal tentatively said that he did not have too much expectations, generally speaking, would not agree.


    I didn''t expect Meng Li to turn and look at him: "yes."

 Chapter 1756

    Cannibal flower


    Can it work?


    "Then you give it to me." Cannibals stick out a root.


    Meng Li handed it a bottle, cannibal did not hesitate, directly absorbed.


    Eh


    The dry root has moisture in an instant.


    Suddenly feel their whole flowers are full of power, did not expect such a small bottle of things can bring it so much energy.


    I''ve confirmed his eyes. It''s really what he wants.


    It''s just


    "Too little." He said.


    Meng Li: "don''t want to."


    "Give me five more bottles, and this one will be for me."


    Meng Li: "I think it''s beautiful."


    Cannibal flower


    Although cannibal flower strongly requests Meng Li to give five more bottles, Meng Li only has four bottles left, and his attitude is willing to trade, so it''s ok if he doesn''t want to trade.


    Cannibal flower finally very helpless compromise, gave Meng Li gold soil.


    He was very reluctant and felt that he should not. This was the source of his energy. Although there were a lot of them, if they came back a few times


    Empty him?


    Some regret, and even the attitude to Meng Li is not good, impatiently said:


    "well, you get out of here."


    "What''s your attitude?" he said unhappily


    It''s all the exchange of your love and my wish. How can you still have this attitude towards ah Li.


    Meng Li didn''t mind. He said to Wen Qing, "let''s go."


    It''s a little helpless to ask: "OK."


    "Go, you''re fine." On the contrary, Meng Li smiles at the cannibal, as long as it is willing to trade, and it really has a lot of golden soil in hand, so there is no shortage of golden soil to ask for love.


    Seeing Meng Li''s attitude, cannibal had a bad premonition. He hummed: "let''s go. Don''t come in the future."


    "I won''t deal with you again when I come." Finally, he added that he wanted to get rid of Meng Li.


    Meng Li smiles for a while and walks away without looking back.


    Out of this space, Meng Li said to Wu Xiang, "I''ll show you around again."


    To be honest, Meng Li doesn''t have much confidence to walk around in the vast world, but there are some places where there will be no harvest if we don''t explore, so we should go.


    Not every place is dangerous. For example, places where cannibals spend their time are more common and not too dangerous.


    Wu Xiang nodded: "all right."


    Even more, he didn''t have any opinions. Standing in the vast boundary, Meng Li didn''t know which direction to go. He said to Wu Xiang:


    "where do you say to go?"


    Wu Xiang asked, "have you ever been there?"


    Meng Li: "no, it''s still under exploration."


    Wu Xiang


    He casually stretched out a paw, pointed to the southeast, said: "then go there."


    Meng Li also listened to Wu Xiang and went to the southeast. After walking for a long time, he felt that there were several small spaces nearby. He didn''t know what was in these spaces, whether they were dangerous or not.


    In the unknown situation, Meng Li chose to use intuition to judge.


    Intuition goes where it''s not dangerous.


    I chose a space to go in, and the environment in this space is also quite primitive. Meng Li went with them for a while and found nothing. They are all towering trees.


    All of a sudden, Meng Li felt a little restless. As soon as she frowned, she immediately asked:


    "ah Li, what''s the matter with you?"


    She thought Meng Li sensed danger.


    Meng Li said, "there is something wrong with my strength."


    Is there something in it that affects her? If you can influence the use of power, it is very dangerous. After all, you have no self-protection ability.


    This kind of restless feeling is more and more intense, especially in the body of those small world of heaven''s power, as if not reconciled in her body, a force to rush out.


    "Do you have any special feelings?" Meng Li asked, but he didn''t ask.


    Both of them are at a loss: "No."


    Meng Li''s eyebrows are locked more tightly. She is very uneasy. Seeing Meng Li like this, Wu Xiang says: "we don''t want to be here."


    "Let''s go."


    Meng Li nodded and asked, "are you ok now?"


    Can we use our power to get them out.


    Meng Li''s inner strength became more and more difficult to suppress, because his face was pale and uncomfortable, and he waved his hand and said, "no problem."


    "I''m really sorry this time." Meng Li said to Wu Xiang.


    Before that, I said I would come to the world of Haohan with Wu Xiang. This time, I''m not in the right situation.


    Wu Xiang said, "don''t worry about it. There will be many opportunities in the future."Meng Li nodded: "let''s go first."


    She is now very uncomfortable, forced to build a space, with no phase they returned to the Lingtian space.


    "You stay here and I''ll go out." Meng Li said to Wen Qing.


    Ask for love immediately pull Meng Li''s sleeve: "ah Li, let me accompany you, OK?"


    Meng Li has some helplessness: "I''m not in a very good condition now, but I won''t have a big event. I believe I can solve it myself, OK?"


    She doesn''t want to let Wenqing see her vulnerable side. At that time, Wenqing will have to worry and maybe be scared to cry, which will make her feel uncomfortable and may interfere with herself.


    What else did you want to say? Wu Xiang stopped her and said, "you should listen to her."


    This can only give up, can only watch Mengli leave Lingtian space.


    Meng Li immediately meditated when he returned to the system space and told 6018 about his situation.


    6018 smell speech is very surprised, he said: "no, so fast."


    Meng Li: "what?"


    "You''re going to gather the master''s mark."


    "What?" Meng Li is still in a daze and has never heard of it.


    "If you absorb the power of the way of heaven, the power of the way of heaven will condense a mark, which can make you better sense the situation of the small world. Of course, it is also a symbol of identity."


    "But the cohesion of this kind of imprint generally requires you to do something for those small worlds and get some recognition of the world''s heavenly way. You haven''t been to those small worlds yet..." 6018''s voice was a little puzzled.


    Maybe I really don''t understand how Meng Li did it.


    Is it recognized by the way of heaven?


    Meng Li pondered and asked, "do I have a talent for insight into the will of heaven? I have been recognized by the way of heaven, and then these ways of heaven have also been recognized..."


    "Well, I remember what you said. It should have something to do with it." 6018.


    "Maybe it''s the way of heaven that directly recognizes you. Some people don''t need to do anything to be recognized by the way of heaven, just like people. In the crowd, they look at you more and then recognize you." He said it with a smile.


    Meng Li was very uncomfortable. After listening to 6018, he couldn''t help laughing. How could 6018 tell a love story.

 Chapter 1757

    "It''s a good thing. If you really make a mark, your strength will never be the same as before." 6018 said quickly.


    Although it''s hard now, Meng Li''s mood is much better when he hears about it. He can change his strength.


    "You''re trying to straighten it out and direct the forces in your body." 6018 tell Meng Li.


    Meng Li gave a sound, calmed down and began to alienate the restless power of heaven in his body according to the method of 6018.


    One by one, with their own to conquer them, do not let them rush out, slowly bring them together.


    The forces collide with each other, repel each other, and interweave with each other. Slowly, they begin to gather together.


    As a carrier of strength, Meng Li also suffered a lot. She sat cross knee and closed her eyes. As time went by, all her senses came from the rolling of her body strength.


    It''s long, and it''s even longer because of the pain.


    Meng Li worked hard, and finally integrated the power of heaven in his body, and finally condensed into a mark.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Li opened his eyes and said to 6018:


    "OK."


    "What''s your mark like?" 6018 asked curiously.


    Meng Li smiles and reaches out her hand. A rectangle as long as her thumb appears in her hand. It''s like a seal. It''s Square and red. It looks like a red agate. As like as two peas in partly hidden and partly visible, the main mark of


    domain is a rosefinch. If you look closely, you will find that the little bird of finch is similar to the little bird of the frown.


    "Great 6018 not only sighed.


    "It''s coming together so quickly."


    Meng Li asked, "how long did it take?"


    It took a lot of time to gather this feeling of imprint. It''s really a long and painful experience.


    "It''s just a few days." 6018.


    Meng Li was surprised: "how many days?"


    She feels like it''s been half a month.


    The exhaustion of mental force made her absorb a spiritual fruit, and then a soul crystal.


    This imprint also contains a lot of her soul power. It belongs to her completely and is made by herself completely.


    That is, the Soul Crystal really needs to be saved, so Meng Li only absorbs one.


    Meng Li stares at the seal of the domain master carefully. There are a lot of power in it. She takes back her body and plans to go to Lingtian space to 6018 and says:


    "you have condensed the seal of the domain master to report to it."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, that''s good."


    She sent a message to Wen Zhi, saying that she had gathered the mark of the domain master.


    Wen Zhi was also a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He just said faintly, "come here."


    Meng Li obediently went. As soon as he passed, Wen Zhi directly extended his hand to her and said:


    "show me."


    Meng Li takes out his domain master''s seal and hands it to Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi touches the small seal and looks at Meng Li with emotion: "it''s true that the way of heaven recognizes you."


    "Blessed man." He looked at Meng Li meaningfully.


    Meng Li slightly bowed his head, modest smile: "thank you."


    "Now that you have it, I''ll let Miss Zhi take you to stamp it." Wen Zhi added. After that, he was silent, should be in contact with smart girl.


    Meng Li is too lazy to ask why when he hears the speech. It''s more convenient to ask smart girl. Smart girl is a person who likes to talk.


    Soon, the smart girl came with a jump. It seemed that she was in a good mood.


    "Meng Li? What''s the matter? " She thought Meng Li was looking for her.


    Wen Zhi gave a brief account of the matter to miss Zhi. After hearing this, Miss Zhi began to laugh and walked around Meng Li in surprise:


    "so fast?"


    "What a surprise."


    She looked at Wen Zhi and said, "I knew I should have told her earlier. Let her make preparations."


    It''s hard for people who don''t understand to condense a mark, and it''s easy to fail. If they fail, they don''t know when they want to condense next time.


    But I didn''t tell her at that time. I just thought that she would need some more time. Now I say that maybe I will force her to gather her mark.


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK."


    "It''s here anyway."


    Fortunately, 6018 told her what was going on. Without 6018, she thought she had a problem.


    "Come on, I''ll take you." Smart girl looks at Meng Li with satisfaction.


    Meng Li said hello and then asked:


    "where can I go?"


    The wise girl said, "go to the main building."


    Meng Li Oh, it''s no fun to ask again. I have to go to see it myself.The main building of Yu, which Miss Zhi said, is also located on Yu. This is a building, which looks like a temple. As soon as you go in, there are many things like screens in the hall.


    The colors of these screens are different. The frame is uniform black, but Meng Li can almost understand what these screens are by looking at the words on each screen.


    Each screen represents an area.


    Smart girl takes Meng Li to a blank screen and says to Meng Li, "take out your domain master seal and put a seal on it."


    "This one belongs to you."


    Meng Li takes out the main seal of the domain, and does it according to the wisdom girl. He lightly seals it, and the screen changes slowly. A rosefinch appears on the screen, lifelike and lifelike.


    Red rosefinch revealed a kind of unspeakable domineering and dignified, and the smallest corner of the screen slowly emerged three words: Xiaonan District.


    "You leave your mark here, and it''s easier for someone to find you." Smart girl explained.


    Meng Li: "just to find me?"


    "What else? Sometimes you can''t feel it, but your world is in a mess. At this time, they can inform you that the world doesn''t have the ability to contact you all the time. " Said the wise girl.


    "And only those with real strength can seal here. You can have fun secretly. Many people have been the domain master for a long time, but they haven''t come out yet." Smart girl can''t help but tut tut two times, this person''s luck is really not bad.


    Even if we cultivate people, we need to find a person with excellent temperament. As a person, we should not always look at the strength and the efforts of others. No matter how good the strength is, no matter how hard we work, we can not survive without a little temperament.


    Meng Li didn''t know what to say. He could only smile modestly and look at the rosefinch on the screen as if his wings were moving


    Smart girl tried her best to stand on tiptoe, but still couldn''t pat Meng Li on the shoulder. She could only pat Meng Li on the waist and pretended to be mature and said:


    "now you have more status. Pay more attention to what you say and do in the future, you know?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the smart girl thought about it and said, "but don''t extract too much of the power in the seal. If you extract too much, it will collapse if you can''t bear it. It''s too hard to re unite at that time."

 Chapter 1758

    Looking at the impression, Meng Li put away the seal of the domain master and said, "thank you for reminding me. I will be cautious."


    She doesn''t know how powerful it is. The more she knows, the more cautious she should be.


    So I haven''t seen the later benefits of becoming the domain master, but the power of the domain master''s seal is great just by using the power of heaven.


    "Can others take this thing away?" Hesitating, she asked her worries.


    With such power


    Smart girl squinted at Meng Li: "how can it be? You don''t have to worry about this. No one can take away the domain master seal that you have built with your own strength. "


    "But Organizations can destroy your domain seal. " Smart girl also means to knock.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    Since others can''t take it away, there''s no way to organize it. They gave it the position of domain master. They said before that they could recover the power of heaven, and the seal is mainly composed of the power of heaven, so it must be very simple for them to destroy it.


    Meng Li walks around and looks at the seals left by the owners of different domains. They have different shapes, but most of them are landscapes. Few of them have a lifelike rosefinch on them.


    Smart girl said that everyone''s seal is different, depending on their own situation.


    Seeing that Meng Li left his seal, she did what she had to do. Zhi girl asked Meng Li to go back first, and then she left here.


    But as soon as they left, Fengchu appeared in the main building.


    She looked at the seal left by Meng Li and touched her chin. She didn''t expect that this man would gather his mark so soon. It''s not a matter of life and death now, but it''s OK that she won''t deal with it after all. If the hatred deepens in the future, it''s hard to deal with it


    Meng Li didn''t know that he had gathered the seal of the domain master so quickly, which spread all over the domain master circle, because not only Fengchu found it, but other domain masters also found it.


    They are talking about Meng Li and asking about her, but Meng Li''s circle is really clean. To be frank, she has few friends, and they really haven''t found out anything.


    I can''t figure out how an unknown person became the new domain master.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s not very difficult for you to become the domain master. That is to say, you just had a chance when you came out of the vacant position.


    Otherwise, no matter how capable you are, there will be no vacancy. It''s just the right time.


    At this time, Meng Li has gone to Lingtian space to report peace to wuxianghe Wenqing. He accompanies them for a while to let Wenqing absorb the golden soil. Then he goes back to the system space to have a sleep.


    After waking up, Meng Li really felt his soul relaxed, felt the seal of the domain master in his body, felt that he had more things to protect his life, and felt that he had changed.


    It''s not the same as before, but I can''t tell where it is.


    Maybe it''s because the rising strength brings her more confidence and expectation.


    However, I really haven''t done the task for a long time. The previous two tasks were all assessment tasks arranged by Wen Zhi, which should not be included in my task scope.


    That is to say, she really delayed for a long time.


    "Find me a job." She said to 6018.


    6018 said yes. And he said, "you can still remember."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "how can I forget it?"


    "That''s to say, you should arrange your time better. Now you still have so many worlds. Don''t delay your task. It will be troublesome if you don''t reach the target." He cautioned.


    Meng Li said: "the probability of those problems is very big."


    "It''s not that big. It depends on the situation and also on the probability. Sometimes the world can be calm all the time, and sometimes there can be constant problems."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. We''ll be happy if there''s no problem." 6018 said with a smile.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    "I''ll wait for you to find me a job."


    After a while, 6018 said, "I found it. Now go."


    Meng Li didn''t say a word. 6018 took her as the default and sent her directly to the task world.


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister Hua has come to see you." As soon as Meng Li arrived in the world, she heard someone saying in her ear.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. Well, sure enough, this body is a man.


    Now it''s sitting cross knee, and according to the clothes of the people in front of us, it should be a world of cultivation.


    Meng Li looked down at his clothes, which were of better texture and more gorgeous, but the man in front of him was much inferior. When he looked at himself, he bowed slightly, which should be lower than the client in terms of status.


    So Meng Li said, "I have something to do now. It''s not convenient to see people."


    "But elder martial sister Hua has been waiting for a long time." Said the man.


    Meng Li doesn''t know who elder martial sister Hua is, but now he doesn''t have a plot. It''s inconvenient to communicate with people in this world too much. His eyes sink and he looks at the people in front of him and doesn''t speak.This forced him to step back and go out of the door, saying to Hua Mu Ning at the door:


    "elder martial sister, elder martial brother said he was inconvenient now."


    Hua Mu Ning was a little disappointed. She took a look at the entrance of the cave and sighed, "I''ll wait for him."


    "Good."


    Meng Li releases his divine sense and looks at the woman at the entrance of the cave. But he doesn''t mean to break in. He puts down his heart and begins to receive the plot.


    This is a world of cultivation. Yang Yi, the client, was born into a family. He came to wulingzong as a disciple when he was a teenager.


    Wulingzong can be said to be the main sect in the world.


    Although the aristocratic family was born, he had to start from the outside disciples. Yang Yi went from the outside disciples to the inside disciples, and then became the elder''s own disciple. He still had a position in the clan.


    Most people call him elder martial brother when they see him.


    If Hua Mu Ning didn''t change his fate, the client would be considered the son of heaven.


    This time, there are two stories. For the first time, that is, the life of the client can be described as extremely smooth.


    He was born with good fortune. He must have accumulated virtue in his last life, so he had a good life as a client. He was born into a family with excellent qualifications and rich resources. His parents also gave him a handsome face. When he was in the family, he was proud of the talent of the client.


    After entering the sect, the master of the client was also proud of having such a disciple. In those days, for whom the client was accepted as an apprentice, several elders fought fiercely. This shows the talent of the client.


    Naturally, the client has lived up to the expectations of the public. He has always been the best among the disciples, and his accomplishments are much higher than those of the disciples.


    Xu''s life is smooth and there is nothing bad to worry about, which makes the client''s character very good. In short, the client has become a male god.


    Fame spread in every sect, and many women missed him all their lives.

 Chapter 1759

    Hua Mu Ning is one of them.


    She loves the client very much and expresses her heart to the client, but she doesn''t get the response from the client.


    After many times of expression, the client told her that she was obsessed with cultivation and did not intend to consider the matter of Taoist couple for the time being.


    However, Hua Mu Ning never gave up. She firmly believed that she could move the client and pursued him all the time. Although this pursuit made the client feel distressed, for the sake of her classmates, the client did not say anything particularly unpleasant to her.


    There are also many opportunities for the client. The resources accumulated by various opportunities make him grow rapidly, and the distance between him and Hua Mu Ning is also growing.


    At the beginning, the strength was almost good. It was normal for Hua Mu Ning to pursue him. As their gap grew, others began to say that Hua Mu Ning was beyond his ability.


    There are more and more unpleasant remarks, which makes Hua Mu Ning unable to bear. The client once again says that he really does not intend to find a Taoist partner, but Hua Mu Ning is not reconciled.


    Life and death do not want to give up, still adhere to many years.


    This kind of persistence moved some onlookers, but still did not move the client.


    Later, because Hua Mu Ning died in an accident, she ended her pursuit.


    But the accident is the rebirth of Mu Ning in China.


    After rebirth, Hua Mu Ning is still enigmatic to the client, and rebirth means the prophet.


    She was reborn when she first became a disciple of the inner gate. At that time, she and her client were both disciples of the inner gate, and the client had not yet become a disciple of the elder.


    Hua Mu Ning, relying on her previous understanding of the client''s master, first became his disciple.


    Therefore, the trustor can only become a disciple of another elder, and the fate of the trustor has changed from here.


    Because Hua Mu Ning robbed his master, he had already changed his life direction. Each master taught different things and gave different things, but the master Hua Mu Ning robbed was the most suitable one for the client.


    Moreover, Hua Mu Ning, in order to become stronger, can be said to be able to seize the opportunity of everyone.


    In fact, it''s normal. It''s a rebirth. It''s hard to say if you don''t plan for yourself. After all, the prophet is used. For example, the trustor didn''t say what he got in a certain place at that time, but others will know when he used it later.


    Relying on her own memory, Hua Mu Ning took away these opportunities. She not only took away the opportunities of others, but also the opportunities of the client.


    Although Hua Mu Ning thinks that she loves Yang Yi the most.


    However, the last time she was unable to love her, she was ridiculed later, which made Hua Mu Ning firm in her desire to be strong.


    As long as she is strong enough, Yang Yi will consider her.


    With this mentality and the rebirth of the prophet, Hua Mu Ning''s road to the strong is very fast and smooth. Originally, the client is no different from the disciples, but it is gradually covered by Hua Mu''s light.


    Huamu has become the Tianjiao of wulingzong, the signboard disciple of wulingzong, and the goddess of wulingzong.


    The light of the client gradually faded, and this life reversed. Hua Mu Ning''s cultivation improved him a lot, and he still insisted on pursuing him, so bad comments fell on the client.


    Many people fight against the injustice for Hua Mu Ning. You don''t want to pursue such a beautiful and strong elder martial sister.


    Especially since Hua Mu Ning''s rebirth, she has been extremely dazzling, which has led to a lot of admirers. Seeing that Hua Mu Ning is still pursuing the client, she is very jealous and angry, so she looks for the client.


    If you have nothing to do, just give him a challenge or something, which annoys the client. Many times, he is injured, which greatly affects his cultivation. It is also these factors that make the client''s cultivation more and more slow and unable to grow up.


    Because Hua Mu Ning''s love brings him so much trouble, and everything goes wrong, the client doesn''t like Hua Mu Ning. If he doesn''t like Hua Mu Ning, did he kill the wrong person?


    No, she believes in her intuition.


    People are so strange, the previous generation refused to accept things, because this life with strength, immediately can accept.

 Chapter 1760

    Because in the last life, even if she accepted the fact that the client had a sweetheart in her heart, there was no way to change the fact except to increase the pain. But in this life, she can easily eliminate her rival to change the status quo. She has the strength to be so willful.


    The client died of his sweetheart, angry and painful, and his temperament changed greatly, which made more people feel that the client was not worthy of Hua Mu Ning. Gossip, rivalry and provocation came one after another.


    Make the client''s situation more difficult.


    After a lot of effort, the client finally found out that Hua Mu Ning was the culprit. He wanted to avenge his sweetheart and fight with Hua Mu Ning.


    Although Hua Mu Ning didn''t want to kill her client, she couldn''t stand it. The client had to kill her. In order to protect herself, Hua Mu Ning failed, and the client died.


    The client''s wish: to die.


    All the bad things in life are caused by Hua Mu Ning.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li''s expression is faint. Maybe she has experienced more worlds. She doesn''t think it''s very difficult for this task, and the plot is not very wonderful.


    Hua Mu Ning is a cavity willing to add a cavity obsession.


    In fact, it''s very easy to kill Hua Mu Ning. Now it''s OK to rush out and kill people, but it doesn''t mean the task can be completed. There are a lot of follow-up troubles.


    At least we should change the status quo of the client and not make him worse.


    There are some small details that need to be improved. The organization also told the client that Hua Mu Ning was reborn. Although the client didn''t make a wish in this respect, he also had many ideas in his heart. After a little speculation, he knew how to do it.


    It''s better to do a good job in the task, and there are many rewards. It''s not a failure of the soul of the client.


    "Younger martial sister, are you waiting for elder martial brother Yang here again?" A man flew in and landed in front of the client''s cave.


    Hua Mu Ning turned and looked at Chi Yu, pursed his lips and nodded: "yes, I want to see him, but he seems to have something to do now."


    Chi Yu stares at the door of the cave for a while, but his expression is not good. When he turns to look at Hua Mu Ning, his eyes are soft again:


    "I''ll call him for you."


    Hua Mu Ning hesitated and nodded. Then Meng Li heard someone shouting:


    "younger martial brother Yang, are you there?"


    Meng Li answers without expression. This is Chi Yu''s voice. Chi Yu is the elder martial brother of the client. He started several years earlier than him, and his family background is not bad. When his disciples met him, they would give him some thin noodles.


    He also likes Hua Mu Ning. He came a little late this time. Now Hua Mu Ning is dazzling.


    But the client''s sweetheart is not dead, and it''s still too late.


    Then Meng Li stood up again, arranged his clothes, put his hand behind him, and walked out of the cave.


    He arched his hand at Chi Yu: "elder martial brother Chi."


    Looking at Hua Mu Ning again, he didn''t say hello. Now the client doesn''t say hello when he sees her. It''s good not to swear.


    Chi Yu stares at Meng Li and sighs: "younger martial brother, I see you look haggard recently. What''s the reason?"


    Meng Li pulled the corners of his mouth, looked at Hua Mu Ning and said, "what else is the reason? It''s your group of pursuers who constantly challenge me. I''ve been hurt."


    Before, the client didn''t want to say this because of the face problem. Saying no is like a complaint, which is to admit that he is incompetent.


    But Meng Li doesn''t mind very much. She just wants to use this to condemn Hua Mu Ning.


    Chi Yu and Hua Mu Ning''s lips are stiff at the same time. They didn''t expect that the other side would say that. They didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Then Hua Mu Ning immediately took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Meng Li. She said with guilt:


    "elder martial brother, this is Shangpin Xitong pill. Your injury will definitely get better."


    Chi Yu immediately said to Hua Mu Ning: "younger martial sister, such a precious elixir should have been obtained in the last competition. Are you so willing?"


    Hua Mu Ning lowered her head and gave a shy smile, which was just a beautiful face. The more exciting the smile was, Chi Yu shook his mind for a moment, and the Adam''s apple rolled a few times.


    I heard Hua Mu Ning say again:


    "for the sake of the one I love, what can I give up? I''m willing to give anything. "


    After that, he looked at Meng Li shyly, which made Chi Yu Haosheng jealous. He said a little reluctantly:


    "can the younger martial sister plan for herself, and how can the practitioners walk around without good pills?"


    "It''s OK." Hua Mu Ning is not willing to talk to Chi Yu. Instead, she hands over the pill bottle to Meng Li to catch it.


    Instead of holding out his hand, Meng Li took a few steps forward and leaned on a tree in front of the cave. The tree was planted by the client after he built the cave here. Spring comes and autumn goes, and the tree is several meters high.


    Looking at Hua Mu Ning indifferently, he said:


    "it''s reasonable to say that because of your injury, it''s really up to you to offer the pill, but I still feel that I''m at a loss. Although the pill can cure the pain of my body, it can''t solve the trauma in my heart. I also delay my cultivation and affect my mood..."Hua Mu Ning Leng Leng ground looks at Meng Li, when become so can say?


    It seems reasonable, but it doesn''t make any sense when you think about it.


    But Chi Yu immediately stood up for Hua Mu Ning, and he scolded him:


    "what you say is so mean. You are incompetent today. What do you have to do with younger martial sister Hua?"


    "It''s unreasonable. I can''t solve those who challenge you. I turn around and take out my anger at a weak woman. Moreover, the woman still cares about you. You are not afraid of chilling me." Chi Yu''s eyes are more and more contemptuous, even exaggerated to look like garbage.


    Meng Li lowers his head and laughs. In fact, his handsome face is indifferent and his eyes are especially indifferent.


    Hua Mu Ning looks in her eyes and moves in her heart. Yes, she feels that her Yang Yi has come back. Yang Yi of the last generation looks at her with such a cold and distant look. She is standing in front of her eyes, but it looks far away as if she is on the top of the mountain. What she likes at that time is his cold and unmoved appearance, which is fatal attraction.


    In this life, he saw more of his emotions, such as distress, irritability and disgust, but less of this cool temperament. She didn''t like it so much.


    Still like this, cold unparalleled, no one else can be close, close to the exception.


    Meng Li wanted to say something to refute Chi Yu, but he saw Hua Mu Ning''s eyes suddenly become fanatical. He didn''t understand why he suddenly became fanatical?


    "If she is cold, isn''t that what you want?" Meng Li no longer thinks about why Hua Mu Ning suddenly changes, looking at Chi Yu.


    Chi Yu


    The truth is this truth, but younger martial sister Hua is obsessed and speechless!


    It hurts!


    "Younger martial sister, since he is ungrateful, we should not be too persistent." He also told Hua Mu Ning that he hoped to take her away.

 Chapter 1761

    But Hua Mu Ning shook her head and said to Chi Yu:


    "elder martial brother Chi, you go first. I want to have a good talk with him."


    "Is he worth it?" Chi Yu asked in a suppressed voice, very puzzled.


    Hua Mu Ning smile, firmly said: "worth."


    This is a choking of Chi Yu. I don''t know what to say.


    Looking at Hua Mu Ning''s eyes, he also extremely hoped that he would go away. In desperation, he could only say:


    "younger martial sister, I respect you."


    Finish saying this words, he just walked away, before leaving, he also looked at Meng Li with threatening eyes.


    Meng Li didn''t move at all. When his back was far away, Hua Mu Ning took a few steps towards Meng Li and whispered:


    "elder martial brother Yang."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Hua Mu Ning gave a bitter smile: "elder martial brother, do you blame me?"


    Meng Li: "shouldn''t blame you?"


    "It''s my fault, but I can''t control their behavior. I know it will bring you distress, but..."


    I''m really helpless.


    Meng Li said indifferently: "you explain so much, it''s not that I shouldn''t blame you, you are innocent."


    Hua Mu Ning


    Now the elder martial brother''s angle is a little tricky, but it''s OK. After all, he is willing to talk to her.


    "Take this pill." Hua Mu Ning takes out her pill again, and wants to pass it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t reach out to pick her up and stare at her all the time. Hua Mu Ning looked at Meng Li from the beginning, but couldn''t look directly at her in the end, and then lowered her head, slightly humble.


    It was Meng Li who gave her a kind of imposing pressure, which made her a little out of breath.


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning gave a weak cry.


    She seems to have returned to her previous life. Her elder martial brother''s accomplishments were very high later. Standing in front of her, she was like a mountain.


    But in this life, my cultivation has surpassed that of my elder martial brother. How can I be oppressed by his momentum? Perhaps this is love, love is to let a person involuntarily become humble.


    Meng Ligang wanted to speak, but he felt a pain in his chest. He could not help frowning. Hua Mu Ning immediately came over, took advantage of Meng Li''s deep breath, put her arm on her, and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    So close, Meng Li smelled the faint fragrance of Hua Mu Ning, elegant and chic. The body still had old wounds. Therefore, Meng Li was even more reluctant to talk with Hua Mu Ning. He waved Hua Mu Ning away with one hand.


    Then he went into the cave without looking back.


    "Elder martial brother, you..." Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li''s back anxiously. She feels that elder martial brother''s breath is disordered for a moment, and she also guesses the injury.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li did not respond to her.


    Meng Li went into the cave and took out the elixir of the client to have a look.


    Well


    There are too many people fighting with him. The pills are not enough.


    I remember the first time in the story that the client''s life was so smooth that he could hardly use the pills for healing. This time, it was not enough.


    It''s pretty miserable.


    Now the remaining pills have no effect, but it''s better than nothing. Meng Li knocked a pill and began to close his eyes.


    when the elder martial sister Meng came to the gate of the mansion, he was surprised to see that the man who entrusted her to take care of him was still standing at the gate of the mansion


    Hua Mu Ning waved: "he came out, but he went back."


    He asked Yue. In fact, he sympathized with Hua Mu Ning. He was sincere, but elder martial brother didn''t appreciate it.


    "What else can I do for you, elder martial sister? Do you want me to go in and tell elder martial brother As a caretaker, Wen Yue has the right to enter the cave.


    Hua Mu Ning smiles, takes out a spirit stone from her body and puts it in Wen Yue''s hand:


    "then please."


    When Yue entered the cave, he gave shangmengli a pair of gloomy eyes. He was startled. Why are these eyes again


    "Elder martial brother..." He cried, head bowed and guilty.


    Meng Li said: "since you like Hua Mu Ning better, please go and see if you can come to her and serve her."


    "Elder martial brother, you misunderstood..." Wen Yue''s head is lower.


    What do you say? I''m a man. How can I go to elder martial sister Hua to serve me.


    Meng Li just said faintly, "don''t wait in front of me in the future."


    "No, elder martial brother." Hearing that Meng Li wanted to drive him away, Wen Yue was frightened. He had low accomplishments and a bad family background. The family wasted all their strength to send him to this sect.


    If you serve these childe brothers well and find a relationship with them, you may become an outside disciple.


    That''s what I''m looking forward to. Otherwise, who is willing to serve like a servant.


    I''ve been waiting for him all these years. I''ve done a little hard work without any credit. It''s heartless to drive him away like this.Meng Li stares at him indifferently: "aren''t you fighting for Hua Mu Ning behind his back? Don''t you think I don''t deserve her? Even so, why should I keep you


    I remember the first time in the plot, when Wen Yue followed the client, he also got a lot of benefits.


    Most of the time, many women go through the hands of Wen Yue when they want to send things to their clients. In order to ensure that things can reach the clients smoothly, and to have a good relationship with the clients, Wen Yue gets a lot of benefits.


    In the end, he became an outside disciple. Later, the client helped him. If he was not qualified, he became an inside disciple.


    It''s a great fortune for him.


    It''s just that after a lifetime, the client is not going well, and no one likes him any more. The benefits of asking Yue are less. Fortunately, Hua Mu Ning still gives him things from time to time, buying his heart step by step.


    It''s better for a person to be free, not to mention that his heart is not sincere.


    "No, elder martial brother, I never dare." Ask Yue to deny immediately.


    "Get out." Meng Li didn''t want to say more, and his chest began to hurt again. The pill really didn''t work.


    He asked Yue what else he wanted to say. Unfortunately, Meng Li had closed his eyes and began to practice. Seeing this, he did not dare to say any more. He walked out of the cave in frustration. Hua Mu Ning was still at the door. Seeing him, he asked angrily:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial sister, maybe I can''t help you any more." He had a bitter face, tears in his eyes and fog.


    Bai Bai Jing''s face made Hua Mu Ning feel really pitiful. With a kind of pity for the weak, she asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother won''t let me serve him in the future." His voice was hopeless and desolate.


    Hua Mu Ning frowned, vaguely felt that the matter of asking Yue had something to do with him, but Yang Yi didn''t seem to be the kind of person who annoyed others.


    After that, he asked Yue anxiously to murmur: "what should I do?"


    "I don''t have any land to let go. I may be driven out of the family." Wen Yue, with a face of hesitation and helplessness, shook his head and said in pain:


    "no one will want me, mom and Dad, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 1762

    Meng Li can''t help laughing when he hears Yue Hua pretending to be poor in front of Mu Ning.


    He is really a smart man, but his talent limits his achievements in this life. If there is no adverse circumstances, he can''t change his life. Obviously, he doesn''t have the good fortune of his son, so it''s necessary to drive him away.


    After all, he has never done anything that is really bad for the client, but he is just a person who takes the helm in the face of survival interests and tries to find his own way. Such people are everywhere, so why care about it.


    Hua Mu Ning also sympathized with Wen Yue and comforted him:


    "don''t worry."


    "I know I''m involved in this. I''ll find a way for you."


    When he heard the answer he wanted, he asked Yue to take a sniff and quickly thanks Hua Mu Ning for his kindness.


    "Elder martial brother, can you come out for a while?" After pacifying Wen Yue, Hua Mu Ning goes to the cave and shouts at it.


    Meng Li I can''t


    "Elder martial brother, I''m worried about you." Hua Mu Ning said with loss.


    Meng Li ignored her, but Hua Mu Ning still stood outside for a long time before leaving.


    After she left, Meng Li stopped practicing, got up and went to the trading house of zongmen. This month''s pills have been received, and he can only refine them himself.


    The client knows a little, but he doesn''t major in pills. He doesn''t know much.


    However, Meng Li knows that there are many elixirs in the exchange building, which need to be exchanged with points. Each disciple of the sect has a token, which is similar to a card. All points are in it, and you only need to deduct the corresponding points to exchange the elixir.


    "I want this This... "


    "It doesn''t seem to be enough. Is there anything else?" Meng Li looked at the elixir put here is not enough, asked the Deacon.


    The Deacon took a look at Meng Li. Before the rise of Hua Mu Ning, the client had a certain reputation in zongmen, so the Deacon also knew him.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get it for you, but it doesn''t seem to be too much." Said the Deacon.


    Meng Li nodded.


    But before the Deacon left the counter, Meng Li came here again and yelled:


    "I want this medicine as much as I have."


    Meng Li turns to see this man. He is also one of Hua Mu Ning''s admirers. His name is Yun Xinhong. He is the young master of the Yun family. He has good talent, but he is arrogant and arrogant.


    In terms of family background, it is not inferior to the trustor. There are too many powerful families in this continent, all of which contain each other.


    "To me again?" Meng Li asked in a cold voice.


    The previous injury was caused by yunxinhong''s challenge to the client.


    Although Hua Mu Ning has no intention to him, he still tries his best to bring down the people Hua Mu Ning likes, and the client is very upset.


    "You think too much. I don''t want you right. I just need this elixir." Yun Xinhong raised his chin haughtily.


    Meng Li: "that everything has a first come, then come, I first come, first meet my needs."


    "Cut..." Yun Xinhong was very disdainful and said to the Deacon who was in a dilemma: "go and get it. My master wants it. I think my master should have priority."


    His master is not small in origin. He is also the supreme elder of the sect. He is higher than the master of the client. Moreover, his master has a very good relationship with his family, so he is very fond of him, which leads him to walk across the sect.


    Hearing the name of the supreme elder, the Deacon immediately counseled him. Looking at Meng Li, he hesitated for a long time before saying: "can you wait? Or wait? "


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, then gave a sly smile and looked at Yun Xinhong:


    "are you not afraid that I will take Hua Mu Ning away?"


    How can it be so funny? As long as the people Hua Mu Ning likes say yes, Hua Mu Ning can immediately throw herself in her arms.


    If they accept it, they will not be fooled. The goddess will be someone else''s.


    Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly said something so straightforward. Yun Xinhong was stunned for a moment, and then angrily said to Meng Li:


    "do you dare to touch her?"


    Meng Li is a good rogue with a smile: "why don''t I dare? Surely she is willing."


    Yun Xinhong made up a picture and found that he was unable to accept it. He was very angry. He gritted his teeth and said to Meng Li, "no!"


    "I''ll do it. What can you do for me?"


    Meng Li chuckled and put his hand on Yun Xinhong''s shoulder. He patted Yun Xinhong''s shoulder with luck and said, "if you can solve me, you won''t make these little moves every day, so you can save yourself and don''t drink my wedding wine with Hua Mu Ning another day."


    Doesn''t yunxinhong want to get rid of the client? Yes, but no matter how arrogant a person is, he has brains and worries. The family background of the client does not allow him to go too far.


    Seeing Meng Li''s malicious face, Yun Xinhong was extremely unwilling. He really didn''t know why Hua Mu Ning fell in love with such a person.Listen to what he said, so rogue, shameless, but he is really afraid, afraid that the other party will accept Hua Mu Ning in a rage, then he will really have no chance.


    "Well! Don''t go too far. " Yun Xinhong is so angry that he reaches out his hand and knocks out Meng Li''s hand on his shoulder. He turns around and goes straight away.


    Seeing this, the Deacon breathed a sigh of relief. The ancestor left and said to Meng Li with an apology:


    "I''m really sorry about what happened just now."


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK."


    Yun Xinhong and an unreasonable elder are not the same deacon who offended him. It''s human and understandable.


    "Just a moment." The Deacon sipped his mouth, turned and went into the storeroom, then came out with the elixir.


    Meng Li bought the elixir he needed, looked at the points and sighed that the points were not enough. As expected, the cost of fighting was very high.


    However, if others want to fight him, he can''t flinch. If he flinches, he should be ridiculed to death.


    If you have time, you still need to get some tasks and earn some points.


    But just stepped out of the trading floor, and saw yunxinhong, he is still waiting for her at the door, Meng Li does not intend to pay attention to him, but he came to stop.


    He threatened Meng Li with a horizontal eyebrow:


    "remember, if you dare to do anything to Hua Mu Ning, I will kill you at all costs."


    Meng Li squinted at him: "who gave you courage?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s my duty to protect her." Yun Xinhong said naturally.


    Meng Li sneered: "then take care of her. Don''t hang around in front of me. I may think she is..."


    She added, with a pause in her voice, "cheap!"


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning didn''t know when she appeared behind Meng Li. She was shocked. She didn''t expect her elder martial brother to say that to her. Such words


    How can you say it!


    It''s really hard for her to live up to her love.


    Seeing that Hua Mu Ning was sad, Yun Xin Hong couldn''t help it. He hurt her and directly pulled out his sword to attack Meng Li:


    "he made wild remarks. Today I''m going to ask you to admit your mistake to younger martial sister Hua!"

 Chapter 1763

    Meng Li really laughed when he saw this scene, because Yun Xinhong''s expression was too exaggerated at the moment.


    His face was trembling and slightly ferocious. He wanted to fight with her like a chicken. He wanted to stand up for Hua Mu Ning and show himself in front of her.


    Fight on fight, although the injury is in the body now, Meng Li is confident that he can avoid a lot of damage by his body method and defeat Yun Xinhong.


    In fact, just as Meng Li thought, although Yun Xinhong''s fighting power is not small, her body method is true and elegant. She didn''t hit her with a move, but she beat her several times.


    Moreover, Yun Xinhong is one of those people who practice hard. He doesn''t have much combat experience, so he fell behind from the beginning.


    It''s very hard to fight. Yun Xinhong knows that the opponent is powerful, but he also knows that he has been delayed too much recently. In terms of cultivation level, he is really inferior to him, but why can''t he fight?


    Now it''s very difficult to step down. I''m quite passive. I''ve been beaten by him all the time. I can''t retreat and I can''t fight.


    Hua Mu Ning did not expect that they would fight as soon as they said they would. Watching their swords collide, she kept shouting: "stop fighting, stop it..."


    Meng Li refused to talk to her, but Yun Xinhong took the time to say to her:


    "younger martial sister, I have to help you teach this crazy boy a lesson today, and let him know that you can''t be offended."


    Hua Mu Ning was a little grateful and bitter, but still said:


    "please don''t fight."


    In fact, Yun Xinhong is also very depressed. Now he is pressed by the other party step by step. If he can stop smartly, he won''t be laughed at. The key is that he can''t stop now!


    He began to look for opportunities, but Meng Li didn''t give him opportunities. More and more people were watching, and Meng Li was more and more ruthless. Hua Mu Ning had been persuading Yun Xin Hong. At the beginning, she was worried that Yun Xin Hong would hurt Meng Li. Then she saw that Yun Xin Hong was completely defeated, and began to persuade Meng Li, hoping that Meng Li would stop.


    It''s not good for anyone to get hurt.


    To this, Meng Li just gave a cold response:


    "shut up."


    I went to fight yunxinhong again.


    But you can''t go to the fatal place. If you really want to kill Yun Xinhong by mistake, it will make a big deal.


    At the beginning, Yun Xinhong was able to resist Meng Li''s attack. In the end, he was beaten black and blue by Meng Li. Finally, he put his sword around his neck and ended the battle.


    "How? Are you convinced? " Meng Li looked at the corner of his eyes and the swollen corner of his mouth.


    It used to look human, but now it looks funny.


    Yun Xinhong covered his face and looked around at the people around him. He knew that he was really disgraced this time, especially when he was injured at the moment. Hua Mu Ning ran to Meng Li and asked with concern:


    "elder martial brother, are you injured?"


    Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li with admiration and a kind of obsession. The moves of elder martial brother just now are all so handsome and flowing


    I really want to have such a man. A desire to conquer rises from my heart. I don''t know if I can fight with my elder martial brother now.


    Although the grade is higher than that of elder martial brother, I didn''t have full confidence in the operation of elder martial brother just now.


    This scene was too heartbreaking. Yun Xinhong felt that he had been hurt by 10000 points. The melon eaters also felt that this scene was quite funny and laughed sarcastically.


    It''s said that it was for Hua Mu Ning that she started. As a result, she was beaten like this. Hua Mu Ning didn''t care at all.


    What''s this called?


    The sarcastic laughter around hurt Yun Xinhong''s heart. He looked around and roared:


    "get out of here, get out of here!"


    Eyes swept everyone''s face, as if to keep them in mind, full of revenge eyes let these people go decisively.


    After all, yunxinhong still can''t be provoked.


    Maybe Hua Mu Ning also thinks that this scene is too cruel to Yun Xin Hong. She still looks at Yun Xin Hong and asks, "Brother Yun, are you ok?"


    Yun Xinhong


    Forget it, who makes him like this woman? If other women dare to do this to him, he would have abandoned him.


    Meng Li also laughed from the bottom of his heart, but his face was indifferent. He said to Yun Xinhong:


    "go back and practice hard, and then come out for others."


    After that, she turned to leave. Hua Mu Ning grabbed Meng Li: "elder martial brother, where are you going?"


    She asked eagerly.


    Meng Li shook off her hand and said, "be obedient and don''t be cheap."


    She said this in a mild tone, and Hua Mu Ning was probably a bit masochistic. Although being said that hurt her self-esteem, she felt that the other party was a bit domineering. This is the person she loves.


    Meng Li wants to know that Hua Mu Ning thinks that he can spit blood, but he can''t figure out other people''s brain circuits.


    Meng Li is leaving now, regardless of Hua Mu Ning and Yun Xin Hong, but this fight still brings some trouble.She went to the alchemy room. Before she started alchemy, she was called by the master of the client and said that she had something to look for.


    Well


    Maybe it''s about yunxinhong.


    As expected, master Meng Taiyun came up here with him.


    Meng Li looked at the master of the client and sighed. Without Hua Mu Ning, the master of the client would not be him.


    However, this master can''t say that he is not good to the client. It''s OK, but he is not so suitable for the client as the master in the first plot.


    The first generation of master, two people''s temperament fit, get along harmoniously, and that master is very short, who does not want such a master, compared with him, this master is worse.


    In the plot, the client is also advised to follow Hua Mu Ning. No matter what the client thinks in the end, he is fighting for the good banner of the client.


    Dai Hong looks at his apprentice with a headache. How can this period be full of things.


    Seeing that Meng Li had come in, the elder said to Dai Hong in a deep voice:


    "you have no manners at all. It seems that you need to teach more!"


    Dai Hong nodded: "the elder said yes, I will teach him now."


    He winked at Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t want to embarrass Dai Hong too much. He was still a master in the end. He couldn''t give a salute to the supreme elder just because he denied all other people''s efforts.


    "And your martial uncle?" The supreme elder has the heart to give Meng Li the power.


    In terms of seniority, Yun Xinhong can be regarded as the master''s uncle of the client. However, in terms of the intricate relationship between different families, and Yun Xinhong and the client are peers. Before he became a disciple of the supreme elder, he was also known as the master''s brother, and later he didn''t make any deliberate changes.


    It seems that the elder of the Supreme Lord has to put a head down on others.


    "Hello, martial uncle." Meng Li has a cold face and his tone is not sincere at all.


    It''s just a name. I don''t mind.

 Chapter 1764

    Ah!


    Yun Xinhong didn''t expect that the other side would shout out so casually.


    If you really don''t want to give in, do you still want to do it in disguise?


    But the other party''s surrender is too casual, let him a little fast, feel no, are not proud.


    Meng Li called out so cleverly, but let the elder have nothing to say, and asked:


    "why did you hurt my disciple? He''s your martial uncle. You''re also a criminal, do you know?"


    Meng Li arched his hand at the elder and said:


    "the elder always doesn''t know something. At first, it was the martial uncle who attacked me first. In order to protect himself, the disciples had to do it. It''s really helpless."


    "It''s not a reason to hurt people. You can stop it, but you don''t pay attention to the clan rules." The elder said in a deep voice.


    Meng Li is too lazy to explain. People come to you intentionally, so they think of many ways to embarrass you.


    She said without expression: "how does the elder want to punish his disciples?"


    "Naturally, it''s according to the clan rules." Looking at Meng Li, he''s in a bad mood. He''s like a doggie. He''s as easy as you like.


    This kind of person, if you speak out, you can admit your mistake and have a good attitude, but it''s just a person who responds.


    Meng Li thought about it. According to the sect''s rules, it''s relatively easy to say that the following crimes should be the deduction of elixir and spirit stone for half a year and go to Siguo cliff for a month.


    If the supreme elder insists on going to the top of the line, he may be detained for one year.


    One year without elixir and spirit stone, the influence was very big. At least the cultivation was delayed. Naturally, Dai Hong didn''t want his disciples to have bad luck, so he interceded: "elder Taishang, it''s my lax discipline. I''m willing to be punished for him."


    Having said that, in fact, the supreme elder can''t punish Dai Hong directly. Dai Hong''s purpose is to embarrass him.


    Sure enough, the elder gave Dai Hong a deep look and said:


    "you are very affectionate, but you can''t be a good disciple without principle."


    Dai Hong didn''t retort, but he murmured in his heart that it''s no principle for you to spoil your apprentices. You can see that your apprentices have been spoiled to lawlessness. He took a silent look at Yun Xinhong, and the elder understood what Dai Hong didn''t say. He was a little angry and helpless. Looking at Yun Xinhong, he said:


    "how do you think this should be handled?"


    Now the most important thing is to let the baby apprentice calm down.


    Yun Xinhong took a proud look at Meng Li. He wanted to drive him out of the clan, but he knew it was almost impossible.


    "Cough..." Yun Xinhong pretended to clear his throat and said:


    "first of all, you have to apologize to your martial uncle. As for you, I don''t care if you have a lot of them."


    He is quite adapted to the identity of this martial uncle.


    Without waiting for him to finish, Meng Li said directly:


    "I''m sorry, martial uncle. I shouldn''t have beaten you black and blue."


    How many people are there


    How can this sentence sound so irritating.


    Sure enough, Yun Xinhong''s proud face was stiff for a moment. Thinking of being bullied, he really wanted to fight back.


    "Is this the attitude you should have towards your elders?" He questioned.


    Meng Li nodded: "well, I''m sorry."


    Dai Hong began to talk about what yunxinhong wanted to say. He said, "my apprentice has sincerely repented. Please hold up your hand."


    Yunxinhong was about to scold. Where did he find out that he sincerely repented!


    He took a look at the elder. The elder nodded slightly, indicating that he should stop pestering him too much. Dai Hong''s position in the clan is not bad, and sometimes he would ask Dai Hong to help. It''s not good to offend him to death.


    Today is also accounted for the reason, to come over.


    Yun Xinhong could only give up and said to Meng Li, "but since you have violated the rules of the sect, you should be punished. According to reason, you should detain the pills and spirit stones for half a year, and then go to Siguo cliff for another month. However, I have always been kind and can''t bear to delay your cultivation. If you don''t detain them, I will punish you to Siguo cliff for March."


    Staying in March means that I can''t meet Hua Mu Ning for three months, so I have time to perform well.


    I hope three months can make Hua Mu Ning give up on this man.


    Meng Li didn''t know what Yun Xinhong thought, and he said, "OK."


    "I just don''t need to see Hua Mu Ning."


    Meng Li mentions Hua Mu Ning, which makes Yun Xin Hong''s face change. He stares at her badly, and hates that people he likes are sneered at.


    "Don''t be so crazy, you boy!" Yun Xinhong points at Meng Li and threatens.


    Meng Li looks at him calmly, as if he is looking at a clown, which makes the elder extremely uncomfortable. He always feels that today''s Yang Yi is a little tormented.


    "Well, don''t be angry, martial uncle. I will accept the punishment." Meng Li said.Dai Hong sighed. It''s still too long for three months. He can''t walk outside and stay in such a miserable place.


    What do you want to say? Meng Li shakes his head at him. Dai Hong thinks that Meng Li can''t bear to be detained pills and Lingshi to compromise. He still thinks that his apprentice is too stupid. Three months is not so good. He really doesn''t know how powerful he is!


    But Meng Li shook his head at him again, but he could only leave with Meng.


    It was Yun Xinhong who personally sent Meng Li to Siguo cliff, where the cold wind was blowing and his face was sore. Yun Xinhong was more satisfied and said to Meng Li:


    "nephew, you should reflect on it, OK?"


    Meng Li looked at him with a smile: "I know."


    I can find a place to practice for three months. When she practices for three months, she will come out again


    Meng Li''s eyes are more and more delicate when he looks at Yun Xinhong. He lets Yun Xinhong cool his vest, and then tells himself that it''s the wind on the mountain.


    When Yun Xinhong left, Meng Licai looked around the environment above. It was really hard. On a very sharp mountain, there was a stone tablet standing on it, which read the rules of wulingzong. Looking down, it was a cliff. The space above was very small, because an area was cut off from the middle by the stone tablet, so there was no way to lie down.


    If you want to lie down, you can only curl up together. This posture is very uncomfortable. The purpose of this design is not to let people lie on it, but to let people constantly meditate, or to think in front of the wall. Because the area is too small, it is no different from being trapped on it.


    It''s hard for most people to stay up for a month. The most difficult thing is not the small space above, but the loneliness, the loneliness all day and all night. If you want to meditate, you can''t be quiet, because it''s too cold. If you want to see something, you can only see the stone tablet.


    Meng Li is OK. She has the fire of rosefinch. It won''t be too cold. Besides, she is really boring. She can also let Wenqing and 6018 talk with her. The most important thing is that she accepts the punishment so calmly. It''s really to avoid Hua Mu Ning.


    She''s not going to find it. Come on.

 Chapter 1765

    I didn''t expect to send myself to Siguo cliff just one day later.


    Excellent.


    It''s really cold. The wind blows. Meng closes his collar, and then sits down and practices with his knees crossed.


    It turns out that as long as you calm down, it''s not too hard anywhere.


    Meng Li practices quietly on it. He said that he could not succeed in alchemy before, but he tried hard to recover his hurt.


    They also have spirit liquid, which has more energy than spirit stone. They also have gathering spirit beads. Originally, the soul could absorb spirit better because it had eaten a fruit before. These resources piled up and made rapid progress.


    Just when Meng Li thought he could practice on it quietly for three months, Hua Mu Ning ran up.


    She appeared on the top of the mountain and looked at Meng Li. When she saw Meng Li''s face glowing with joy, she cried out happily:


    "elder martial brother."


    Meng Li Why are you here


    Hua Mu Ning winked at Meng Li and said with a smile:


    "brother, are you surprised? I''m here for you. "


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless.


    "I think you must be very lonely up there. I''ll just stay with you." She came over and squeezed to Meng Li''s side.


    The place was so big that Meng Li asked indifferently, "so how long do you plan to stay here?"


    "One or two months. I will stay with you until elder martial brother goes out."


    Meng Li: "can you stay so long? Siguo cliff is not for ordinary people. "


    When Meng Li asked, Hua Mu Ning''s expression immediately became small and complacent. He tilted his head and said, "I made a mistake on purpose, and then I came here."


    Meng Li


    It''s good. It''s crazy.


    But then she couldn''t help laughing. She had the fire of rosefinch to protect her body. She didn''t think it was too cold. She just didn''t know if Hua Mu Ning was cold.


    It''s not a place to enjoy happiness. Since she''s coming, come.


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning''s expression suddenly became shy and timid, and hesitated.


    It looks like an innocent girl is going to tell her lover.


    brother


    Meng Li sneered, not moved.


    She did not answer Hua Mu Ning. Instead, she sat down again and continued to practice, with a clear mind and few desires.


    Hua Mu Ning is a little disappointed. She thinks her elder martial brother, who has been lonely for a long time, will be very happy to see her, but?


    Or this kind of indifference attitude, can''t help murmuring in Meng Li''s ear:


    "elder martial brother, am I really so unbearable? Can''t you look me in the eye? "


    "Will you look at me?" She stretched out her hand and gently pulled Lamont''s sleeve.


    Meng Li opened his eyes like ice. When he looked at people, he let Hua Mu Ning draw back his hand immediately. Meng Li said coldly:


    "I''m practicing. Don''t touch me."


    "Yes, yes..." Hua Mu Ning Na, I can''t say anything else.


    Meng Li closes her eyes again and practices quietly. Hua Mu Ning seems to have nothing to do. Seeing that Meng Li really doesn''t pay attention to her heart, she is helpless, but she doesn''t dare to disturb any more. People who practice are most afraid of being disturbed.


    But after such a calm, because of the excitement generated by seeing her elder martial brother, she felt cold above.


    Especially when a cold wind came, it was cold to the bone.


    And the longer she stood on it, the colder it was. In the end, she could not help but start practicing. It should not be so cold when practicing.


    But although the spirit power protects the body, it still can''t resist the cold above. She can''t help asking Meng Li:


    "elder martial brother, why is it so cold above here?"


    Meng Li: "if it''s not cold, how can we punish the people on Siguo cliff?"


    Hua Mu Ning was speechless for a moment, but this is the truth. She sighed slightly:


    "as long as I can accompany my elder martial brother, no matter how hard or tired I am."


    Meng Li


    In a word, I express my mind all the time.


    However, if some people talk too much, they will be tired of listening. It is hard to be moved when they get used to it.


    Don''t always say what you love, do more what you love.


    If you have a lover, maybe you will.


    Hua Mu Ning''s self willed mistake and forced her to go up the Siguo cliff made Yunxin Hong angry.


    Yun Xinhong, in particular, is so stupid that he has to accompany Hua Mu Ning when he is suffering.


    His original intention seems to be to isolate them?


    Now, I''m isolated from Hua Mu Ning. If I want to see Hua Mu Ning, I have to go to Siguo cliff.


    The key is that siguoya is not a place where you can go if you want to. Do you want to learn from Hua Mu Ning?


    But the key is that it''s useless to learn. Master won''t let him go.Then get Hua Mu Ning out.


    Therefore, the original space is very small on the Siguo cliff, yunxinhong appeared again.


    Meng Li thinks that if there are two more people, they may not be able to stand on it.


    Seeing that Meng Li''s face was ruddy and light, Yun Xinhong felt a sense of frustration. Looking back at Hua Mu Ning, because he could not resist the cold above, his lips were slightly purple, his face was pale and bloodless, which made Yun Xinhong''s heart ache.


    "Younger martial sister, why are you suffering?" Although Hua Mu Ning has to call Yun Xin Hong as her senior uncle, Yun Xin Hong does not want to be her elder.


    Therefore, it''s still calling for younger martial sister. It''s more kind and closer to each other.


    Hua Mu Ning pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. She didn''t want to say anything more to cause the contradiction between Yun Xin Hong and his elder martial brother.


    But Yun Xinhong said to Hua Mu Ning, "I''ve already pleaded for you. Now you can leave Siguo cliff and follow me."


    "No I want to accompany my elder martial brother. " Hua Mu Ning said firmly.


    Yun Xinhong


    Anyway, they opened a conversation to take her away. Meng Li was silent and expressionless.


    It doesn''t matter whether we go or not. Anyway, Hua Mu Ning doesn''t dare to annoy herself too much.


    And she has to suffer.


    It''s hard to stare at yourself with that kind of obsessive eyes all day. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that Hua Mu Ning''s eyes are more and more obsessive.


    They have been talking in their ears. Meng Li feels a little noisy. He is as far away as possible. In fact, no matter how far away he is, he can still hear him.


    "Younger martial sister, he is not worth it at all." Yun Xinhong also said that he was tired, that he was tired, and that he was angry.


    "Are you willing when he scolds you?"


    "I can''t match him at that!" Yun Xinhong asked helplessly.


    Meng Li was numb with a face, listening to their conversation, inexplicably feeling that he was playing a romance.


    Then Hua muring said something that made Yun Xinhong feel very sad:


    "he is irreplaceable in my heart. Elder martial Brother Yun, I''m sorry. Please leave me alone."


    This successfully made Yun Xinhong laugh angrily. After a while, he became serious again and said to Hua Mu Ning:


    "then I must prove to you that I am better than him!"

 Chapter 1766

    Hua Mu Ning is very helpless, these last life with her no fate, this life so infatuated with her, but her heart only one, can only give one person ah!


    However, in her last life, she suffered from the pain of not being loved. On the contrary, she understood these people better, so she tried to take care of their feelings and didn''t want to let them suffer too much.


    Seeing Hua Mu Ning''s slightly bitter face, Yun Xin Hong is no longer able to give her mental pressure.


    Instead, he turned to Meng Li and said:


    "today I formally challenge you, and we''ll have a showdown in March."


    Meng Li chuckled:


    "my good martial uncle, aren''t you afraid of being beaten by me?"


    Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li''s manner, unable to express her beauty and self-confidence. Her eyes are obsessed for another moment. Meng leaves her eyes and doesn''t go to see her.


    "Don''t be too proud. I made a mistake that time." Yun Xinhong said solemnly.


    Meng Li nodded: "well, it''s a mistake."


    This attitude made Yun Xinhong feel angry again.


    Yun Xinhong said, "but there are bets in this contest."


    Meng Li hum a: "what?"


    "If you lose, get out of wulingzong." He made up his mind to drive the other out.


    I can''t stand it.


    Hearing this, elder martial brother Hua Ning was shocked


    It''s a big bet.


    "Don''t do that." She resisted, and Yun Xinhong finally said to her with a cold face:


    "this is between us. You don''t have to worry about it."


    He said to Meng Li, "if you are a man, accept it."


    Meng Li laughs two times, the voice is very magnetic, but she is not a man, but this kind of bet is not dare to.


    "And you What if you lose? " She asked.


    Yun Xinhong: "what do you say to do?"


    Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and said word by word, "if you lose, will you get out of wulingzong?"


    In the plot, this yunxinhong really gives the client more trouble. Whether it''s a fight or a challenge to the client, yunxinhong has done it.


    So that everything goes wrong with the client.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would ask for such a request, which made Yun Xinhong hesitant. Meng Li asked: "how? Dare not? "


    "No..." Yun Xinhong shook his head and denied.


    Meng Li said, "you are not confident in yourself. Since you are not confident, why challenge me personally?"


    "I''m not self-confident, I agree!" Yun Xinhong took a deep breath and looked at Meng Li.


    My master is the supreme elder. He has a lot of magic books in his hand. Before, I didn''t want to study hard. If I work hard, I can make great progress in March.


    On the other hand, he still has to stay here for a month or two. When he goes down, his master will help him. It''s only a month''s study time, and he has no advantage at all.


    "Don''t do it for me." Hua Mu Ning said in one side, this kind of gambling is too big, no matter who finally leaves the clan, it is her fault.


    At that time, some people are afraid that it is time to say that she is a disaster.


    Meng Li looked at the past indifferently:


    "it''s not for you, it''s just to be challenged."


    Hua Mu Ning


    God, elder martial brother''s self-confidence is absolutely fascinating.


    Meng Li squints and finds that Hua Mu Ning''s eyes are wrong.


    So?


    Meng Li didn''t find out. His indifference is what Hua Mu Ning likes to see most. But the key is that Meng Li can''t show his warmth and enthusiasm in the face of these people.


    She usually in itself is also light character, just didn''t expect just to Hua Mu Ning''s appetite.


    Yun Xinhong pursed his lips and said to Hua Mu Ning, "you believe me, I won''t lose."


    On the one hand, he wants to prove to Hua Mu Ning that he is more serious than he is. On the other hand It''s about getting dignity back.


    Before he was outside the trading house to fight things have been spread throughout the clan, now everyone knows that they can not beat him, must make a change.


    Only by defeating him can we regain our dignity.


    So Yun Xinhong has the illusion of life. What is the illusion of life? He thinks that if he is serious, he can break the thunder and blame his previous failure on not being serious. However, this is not the case.


    "At that time, don''t forget to write a notice by one person, write it out, let everyone know our bet." Meng Li reminds a way.


    Don''t cheat on me then.


    Yun Xinhong nodded: "yes."


    After saying this, he did not intend to talk to Meng Li, but looked at Hua Mu Ning:


    "come down with me."


    Hua Mu Ning shook her head without hesitation.


    Yun Xinhong


    Anyway, no matter what he said, Hua Mu Ning didn''t follow him down the mountain. At last, Yun Xin Hong left alone. Meng Li looked at his back, straight and straight, and knew that he was serious with every step.At least we need to practice seriously this time.


    Maybe three months can really make him grow up a lot, but his fighting experience is accumulated for many years, so he doesn''t worry about this contest at all.


    "Elder martial brother, actually you are for me, aren''t you?" Hua Mu Ning asked.


    Meng Li: "what


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, Hua Mu Ning said, "do you want to drive away the people who pursue me?"


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    People have to be sentimental. How far can they think so?


    In fact, Hua Mu Ning also knows that the other party''s original intention should not be this, accepting the challenge is only because of the man''s blood, but she just wants to say so, to tell her elder martial brother.


    If I have said it many times, maybe my elder martial brother will think that he really has this purpose.


    Little by little, he changed his mind and went into his heart.


    For a long time, I have endless patience.


    Once again, she had a strong desire to win.


    After that, many people came to take Hua Mu Ning down the mountain, but they didn''t persuade her. They said that they didn''t want to go down. They had to stay with Meng Li.


    She feels effective. At least her elder martial brother has a much better attitude towards her.


    This is also Hua Mu Ning''s illusion of life.


    Meng Li''s eyes are not emotional. It''s light. It''s hard for her to stir up Meng Li''s emotions. The client is disgusted and annoyed because she has brought a lot of trouble. When she doesn''t see this kind of eyes in Meng Li''s eyes, she thinks that Meng Li doesn''t hate her any more.


    However, seeing that the other party has returned to the indifference of the previous life, Hua Mu Ning has no bottom in her heart. The more indifference she is, will the ending be the same as that of the previous life and never get it.


    Taking advantage of this long time alone, she also began to test whether Meng Li had anyone she liked. Meng Li didn''t pay attention to him. She just looked at Hua Mu Ning with complicated eyes and probably knew who she thought of.


    In the end, Hua Mu Ning stayed in Siguo cliff for less than a month, but her father came to take over her. Meng Li looked at Hua Mu Ning''s master, who had been a client in his last life, and only sighed that they had no chance this time.

 Chapter 1767

    Meng Li also stayed on it for three months and then left Siguo cliff.


    As soon as he got down the mountain, Hua Mu Ning waited below and prepared a suit of clothes for Meng Li. He handed it to Meng Li shyly:


    "elder martial brother, I made it myself."


    Meng Li glanced faintly: "no need."


    "Why do you always refuse me?" Hua Mu Ning asked reluctantly.


    Meng Li: "don''t like, so refuse, you want me to say how many times."


    "But I love you. You are the only one in this life." Hua Mu Ning stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    She turned straight away, but was caught up by Hua Mu Ning. Meng Li was very helpless:


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you know what I want to do?" She asked.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    "Promise me, I''m the only one worthy of you in the world. I''ve worked hard to be worthy of you." Seeing Meng Li''s extreme indifference, Hua Mu Ning was helpless and helpless.


    Meng Li


    So the reason why we try so hard to seize the opportunity, including the opportunity of the client, is to match the client. This logic seems to be OK, and it seems to be wrong.


    "In fact, you put down the exclusion in your heart and try to accept me, you will find that I am not so bad." Hua Mu Ning took a deep breath.


    Do you know how tired it is to persist?


    Meng Li


    She flies directly to her cave, but Hua Mu Ning is still unwilling to catch up with her. Meng Li just wants to say that if she can catch up with her, she will lose.


    Hua Mu Ning didn''t catch up with Meng Li. When she arrived in front of Meng Li''s cave, she was stopped by the array. She put the clothes she had made for Meng Li in front of the cave and left.


    Meng Li looks around his cave. He hasn''t come back for several months. There''s dust in it, but any small technique can solve the health problem.


    I cleaned the cave and changed my clothes. I thought that I had come down from the mountain, so I should go to see my master.


    After a treat, Dai Hong asked:


    "I heard that you have another gambling appointment with Yun Xinhong?"


    Meng Li laughed: "what do you mean again? It''s like the first time."


    Dai Hong nodded, and then said anxiously:


    "Why are you so impulsive? Are we so weak in the relationship between teachers and apprentices?"


    If their apprentices lose, they will leave wulingzong, and then their fate will be no different from breaking.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''m sure." Meng Li said faintly.


    Dai Hong looked at Meng Li angrily: "you''ve fallen a lot in this period of time, and you''ve been to Siguo cliff for three months."


    "Do you know that some time ago, elder Tai Shang took Yun Xinhong to the other side of the holy mountain and asked him to go to yaochi for a tour. He also asked him to eat the fruit of the holy mountain and take him out for training. It may be time to come back soon. When he comes back again, it''s not what it used to be."


    Meng Liyi said, but he didn''t expect that elder Taishang had paid so much for yunxinhong.


    Yaochi is able to wash the essence and cut down the marrow. After eating the spirit fruit of Shenshan mountain, people will take on a new look. Their accomplishments will surely rise with the tide, and their actual combat experience will increase a lot.


    She pondered and said, "it''s not a big problem."


    Dai Hong


    He felt that his apprentice was more arrogant than before. He felt that everything was a small problem. What about self-confidence? Where did you come from?


    "It''s a big deal. Before you make it known to all, when they come back, talk about it and cancel the contest."


    Meng Li: "if I ask for cancellation, I''m timid and cowardly. I''ll make people laugh without telling jokes. This matter is overstocked in my heart. It will affect my mood in the long run, and I won''t do anything in my life."


    "Bear the wind and calm the waves for a while." Dai Hong rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I can''t get to take you to the holy mountain, so I''m helpless to be a teacher."


    "It is said that the supreme elder paid a great price to enter the holy mountain this time."


    Meng Li said: "master, don''t worry any more. If you lose this time, you will be incompetent. You don''t want to be incompetent. If you win, you''ll have light on your face."


    In fact, regardless of whether he won or lost, he had little influence on Dai Hong.


    Dai Hong was so worried because of his love.


    "Master, it''s going to be dark. I have something else to do." Meng Li arched his hand.


    Meng Li said so, Dai Hong is not good to say anything, waved, let Meng Li go.


    After leaving the master, Meng left the alchemy room. He had bought some miraculous medicines before and had not made them into pills. He spent two hours in them and made all the miraculous medicines into pills.


    There are many kinds of efficacy, all packed in bottles and placed in the mustard space.


    When he came out again, there was no one in the clan. Most of them went back to their respective caves to have a rest. After thinking about it, Meng left the outer gate.Let''s go and see the girl.


    At the door of Bai Guben''s, Meng lifeI is in a tree. A stone appears in his hand and throws it at her window. Bai Guben and several disciples meditate and practice. When they hear the sound of the stone beating on the window, they are in a trance and think they have heard it wrong.


    Then there was another sound. Most of them thought it was a mouse or a bird. Only Bogu knew that he was coming.


    They had a code before, and they beat it at regular intervals.


    His face was crossed with joy, and then he began to restrain himself. He stopped his work, covered his stomach and cried:


    "how can I have a little pain in my stomach?"


    All the people around her were practicing. They heard what she said. Just as they wanted to ask her what was wrong, they saw her stand up in a hurry and say:


    "I have to go out for a while."


    You know where she''s going, and no one asks.


    Pretending to be uncomfortable, no one doubted that she came out. She went to the tree where Meng Li was staying and called out in a very low voice:


    "brother Yi?"


    In the dark, Meng Li looks at Bai Gu, saying that her name is not very good. Of course, the person who named Bai Gu is not very kind.


    Bai Gu''s life experience is not very good. It can be said that he is miserable. Small families also have their own affairs. The disputes between gratitude and resentment can''t be explained in a few words.


    But to tell the truth, Bogu''s appearance, no matter in the past or in this life, is not as good as Hua Mu Ning''s.


    If Hua Mu Ning is like a blooming rose, then Bai Gu is like a little daisy, which makes people feel totally different.


    Her face is very small, very white, no powder, a meaning brother is the client''s favorite name.


    Not to mention the client, Meng Li felt his nose, but he also listened well. The main reason is that Bai Gu called out the essence of it. He called out the woman''s shame and expectation in a soft voice, and he also called out a dependence and love, which is very kind and makes people feel protective in an instant.


    Unfortunately, in the second plot, Bogu died because of his client.

 Chapter 1768

    Meng Li gave a faint hum and said to Bai Gu:


    "give me your hand."


    Bogu was stunned for a moment, and then he handed his obedient hand to Meng Li. Meng Li took her hand, pulled her up, and took her waist. With his toes gently, he went back and forth on several trees in front of the door, and flew with his sword. Then he left here with Bogu.


    Go away, it''s not easy to be found.


    During this period, Meng Li can feel Bai Gu''s tension. She''s afraid to go out. Her head is buried and her whole body is tense. Meng Li laughs. This little girl


    After taking her to the back mountain, Meng Li put her down, looked at her and said:


    "how have you been recently?"


    Bai Gu lowered his head and didn''t dare to face Meng Li. He said in a soft voice:


    "thanks to brother Yi, everything is OK with me."


    "I was worried for a while when I heard that brother Yi had gone to siguoya, but I couldn''t get into the inner gate, so I had to worry. Now I see brother Yi, and I feel more secure."


    Meng Li smiles. Bogu is really good at speaking. It''s comfortable to listen to. It''s not unreasonable for the client to like her.


    In fact, Hua Mu Ning also has some gentleness. However, it''s so wonderful between people. If they don''t like you, what you say is not pleasant to hear, and what you do is not moving. If they like you, one look will make people happy.


    Meng Li said, "do you know why I went to Siguo cliff?"


    Mention this, Bai Gu some flustered, she is to know, but can only pretend not to know.


    That elder martial sister Hua is so excellent that she can''t compare with her brother Yi.


    What does brother Yi say to himself? Do you mean


    Do you like her?


    "I don''t know." Bai Gu lowered his head and did not dare to look up.


    Meng Li said, "don''t worry, practice hard and try to enter the inner gate as soon as possible. It''s impossible for me and her."


    In fact, these things also affected Bogu. Bogu didn''t have a client in his heart. It was because he had a client. Thinking that there were so many excellent women around the client made him feel uneasy.


    The client is not so good at expressing himself. He didn''t directly reassure Bogu.


    "Really?" Bai Gu Leng ground looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "yes, don''t think about the rest. Practice hard."


    "I have some pills here, which may be useful to you." Meng Li took out many pills. Before, the client would send some pills to Bai Gu regularly.


    But cultivation doesn''t depend on elixirs. Bogu''s aptitude is not very good. These elixirs can only be regarded as icing on the cake, but can''t play a key role.


    I don''t know how many years it will take Bo Gu to get to the inner gate.


    "Brother Yi, Bogu really doesn''t know how to thank you."


    Meng Li waved his hand: "don''t be grateful."


    "You are good at cultivating and growing up quickly."


    If two people want to be together, it''s better to be equal. If one side is too weak, the other side will be too tired.


    "I will." Bai Gu took the pill from Meng Li''s hand and squeezed it tightly in his hand. It seemed that there were tears in his eyes.


    Meng Li told her about the effect of each pill. After all, it was different from the one given by the client. It was made by himself.


    Maybe it''s better. There are too many worlds to go to. Danfang is more advanced than this plane.


    Bogu listened carefully. At last, Meng Li asked her:


    "do you remember?"


    "Remember." She nodded heavily.


    "Brother Yi, I''m going back. I''ve been out too long." After Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, Bai Gu said reluctantly.


    Meng Li just remembered that Bogu came out in the name of the toilet above. He really can''t stay outside for too long.


    Think about it, take out a necklace from the neck, the end is a small token, the token engraved with a word Yang.


    It''s a life-saving thing given by the family to the client. It''s made by the most powerful person in the family. It can withstand a fatal attack. Of course, if the leader of Wuling sect or the elder of Taishang gives a full blow, he may not be able to save his life. Even if he can''t save his life, he can''t afford to be seriously injured. After all, the gap is too big. But if he is attacked by someone like Hua Mu Ning, it''s no problem.


    With the current strength of Bogu, he is really unable to resist an attack from Hua Mu Ning.


    With this thing, I don''t worry that Bogu will be harmed by Hua Mu Ning again.


    Besides, I can feel it at the first time when it happens, and it''s no problem to save Bogu at that time.


    "Close your eyes." Meng Li said to her.


    Bogu is a little nervous. She doesn''t know what Meng Li wants to do, but she also closes her eyes. Meng Li gets close to her and feels that her breathing is quite disordered, as if she can hear her heartbeat. She silently hangs the necklace on Bogu''s neck and says:


    "wear it well, don''t take it off, goodbye."


    With that, she flew up and left.


    The reason why she left so decisively was that she didn''t want to quarrel with Bogu. Bogu wanted to know that she had given her all the things to protect her life. She must be unwilling to ask herself to take them back.If she left, she had to take it.


    Feeling that the other party was gone, Bo Gu Shu opened her eyes and was scared to death. She thought that brother Yi was going to kiss her


    All ready, but the person left, some disappointed, by the way, just Italy brother said to her?


    It''s too tight to hear clearly.


    What are you saying not to take it down?


    He touched the necklace on his neck and took it down. The character Yang on it and the surging power inside showed the strength and strength of the Yang family.


    Also really scared her a big jump, Italy elder brother how so wayward, this kind of thing how can give her?


    She anxiously called for her brother to come back and take it, but no one answered her


    Holding the token with trembling hands, she looked very uneasy. Why?


    Why does brother Yi treat her so well?


    Meng Li naturally wants to protect her, otherwise this task can''t finish perfectly, others are moving, but Meng Li''s purpose is so realistic, not mixed with emotion.


    Meng Li went back to her cave and saw the clothes Hua Mu Ning had left here before. Instead of putting them away, she put them outside and went into the cave and began to practice.


    The next day, Dai Hong also said that he would train Meng Li, but he still didn''t want to lose. As a master, he had to do something.


    In fact, what she taught is very common for Meng Li, but she has nothing to do anyway. To avoid Dai Hong talking about her all day, she accepted it.


    In the morning, he usually stays with Dai Hong. In the afternoon, Meng Li is free. He says that he will go back to meditate and practice. In fact, Meng Li goes to find someone to challenge him.


    For those who have challenged the client before, Meng Li plans to challenge back one by one. For those who are sad about the client, Meng Li has to come back in a dilemma.


    She wants to defeat these people, to re-enter the dazzling stage, to become a dazzling existence.


    To be more eye-catching than Hua Mu Ning, now some people say that they are not worthy of Hua Mu Ning''s liking?

 Chapter 1769

    Meng Li doesn''t challenge others to prove that he is worthy of going to Hua Mu Ning.


    It''s just to get back the dignity lost by the client, and also to return to the first life and become a person Hua Mu Ning can''t afford.


    Everything has to be back on track, even though Hua Mu Ning has taken away some resources, so what?


    So Meng Li became a regular on the stage, and even played several games in an afternoon.


    He has never lost, and going to see Meng Li fight with others every afternoon has become a necessary item for his disciples.


    Hua Mu Ning did not miss this scene. Meng Li knocked down a man on the stage, who was carried down. She looked down at the stage, swept everyone''s faces and asked:


    "who else challenged me before? Stand up. "


    There was a complete silence under the field. Meng Li had too many people fighting during this period of time.


    I don''t know why this man became so fierce after he went to Siguo cliff.


    "Didn''t anyone come forward?" Meng Li asked.


    In my mind, I have a sentence: how lonely invincible is


    She clapped her hands for a long time, but she didn''t want to come back.


    He glanced at Hua Mu Ning''s adoring eyes, sneered and pointed to Hua Mu Ning:


    "come on, I''ll challenge you."


    "What?" Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li in surprise.


    Meng Li said faintly: "the world now says that I am not worthy of you. It says that my strength is low and everyone can be deceived. I''d like to see if the proud daughter of wulingzong has some strength."


    Hua Mu Ning was puzzled: "elder martial brother, why did you say that in the accident?"


    "We don''t have to compete. Because I love you, I will lose under your hand."


    In front of so many people, it can be said that there is no taboo. Meng Li said, "what are you saying?"


    It seems that even if Hua Mu Ning lost the competition, she lost because she liked herself.


    Eh


    If you still have to fight, it seems that you have no mind.


    "Am I weak?" Meng Li asked.


    Hua Mu Ning shook his head: "elder martial brother is naturally very strong."


    Meng Li: "not weak, why don''t you fight me?"


    Hua Mu Ning sighed: "I don''t want to face the sword of the people I love."


    Meng Li laughs. It doesn''t matter. This time Hua Mu Ning finds so many high sounding reasons to refuse. Another day she will find a reason she can''t refuse.


    "Well, if any of you beat me, I will swear on the spot that I will never agree with Hua Mu Ning or be with her." Meng Li said.


    I still feel that although I beat a lot of people during this period of time, I still don''t have a good reputation.


    She wants to return to the appearance of the first generation of the client, when she was the most famous disciple in the whole clan.


    In this way, there must be many people willing to fight for Hua Mu Ning.


    This words, everyone in an uproar, did not expect the people on the stage actually said so, some people heart, as long as beat Yang Yi, he vowed, Huamu will be disheartened.


    Because practitioners attach great importance to vows. If they violate their vows, they will be condemned by the public, and their mood will be damaged, and their accomplishments will stagnate.


    It''s just


    A lot of people have just been beaten back by Meng Li. They know that their strength is not as good as that of the other side. At the moment, they are too excited to fight.


    What''s more, there are so many people who really like Hua Mu Ning in the world. Most of them just go with the flow. Since they are goddesses, it''s not bad to like them.


    And more just to step on the client. The reason why the client has encountered so many challengers before is partly because of the arrangement of the intentional person, and partly because he wants to achieve fame by defeating the client.


    I don''t know whether Hua Mu Ning understands this truth or not. Maybe she understands it or not. Whether she understands it or not has pushed her to a higher level.


    Hua Mu Ning''s face became extremely complicated and injured.


    "Elder martial brother, in your heart, do I weigh so lightly?" She asked bitterly.


    Meng Li said faintly, "I''ve always refused you. This time I''m just refusing you in another way."


    "No, elder martial brother is invincible. No one can defeat him, so no one can make you give up on me." She said.


    Meng Li


    Yes, among the disciples, she is invincible. That is to say, she inspires them to find themselves.


    Step by step, they step on the client, and then they step on it.


    Meng Li takes a look at Chi Yu in the crowd. These days, when she is fighting, Chi Yu is looking for her flaws.


    "Elder martial brother, after watching these days, would you like to have a try?" She asked.


    When asked, Chi Yu felt embarrassed, touched his nose and said: "younger martial brother Yang, I don''t know what kind of stimulation you have had. In short, your situation is not right now. Martial arts practitioners should not be aggressive. Don''t make any taboos."A preaching tone, to avoid the challenge of Meng Li.


    "I remember that elder martial brother started earlier than I did. It''s reasonable to say that his skills are better than mine. Why is he so weak today?" Meng Li was not taught at all.


    Chi Yu


    It''s crazy to see who bites who.


    "Ah Considering that my younger martial brother is young, I don''t care about you. " He shook his head and sighed.


    "Come and join me. If I lose, I''ll give you a request. Anything will do!" Meng Li said confidently.


    Chi Yu''s expression is beyond words, which


    "Elder martial brother, I really don''t want to argue with you. Don''t be too aggressive."


    Meng Li sneered and looked down at the people on the stage. He said in a loud voice:


    "look, I am so invincible today. No one among my disciples dares to fight. What about your arrogance in the past? Dare you give it a try today? "


    "At the beginning, he bullied me, stimulated me, fought with me relying on the number of people, and took advantage of my injury, constantly challenged me, embarrassed me, didn''t give me a breath, and insulted me behind my back. Have you ever forgotten?"


    "And all this, in the final analysis, is because of you!" Meng Li suddenly looks at Xiang Hua Mu Ning, and his eyes are cold.


    Hua Mu Ning trembled and stepped back. She had a bad feeling and shook her head at Meng Li:


    "elder martial brother, believe me, I don''t want to see this scene either..."


    Meng Li laughs: "so blame you for being attractive and fascinating."


    "Don''t you enjoy it? You are willing, you want them to do all this for you, you want them to work together to hold you high, become the five spirits sect, and even become the goddess of this continent. "


    Who doesn''t want fame? As long as it''s enough, it''s a hermit who says she won''t be famous and gives her chances. Fame also means luck. The higher a person''s fame, the better luck sometimes.


    Hua Mu Ning may really like the client, but she certainly loves herself more.

 Chapter 1770

    Meng Li said in a meaningful way:


    "you have done enough to be an ordinary person. You are afraid to become an ordinary person."


    This is very intriguing, Meng Li said is Hua Mu Ning''s past and present life, and sensitive Hua Mu Ning was also hit by this sentence, hit in her heart, let her panic.


    Fog in his eyes, looking at Meng Li: "elder martial brother, what do you mean by this?"


    Meng Li: "it''s meaningless. I just tell you not to step on me under the banner of loving me."


    "You should be content to have so many people up there."


    "No, no, it''s not like that." Hua muring explained in confusion:


    "I''m not as miserable as you think."


    These words are too straightforward, but also in front of everyone to say, extremely cruel.


    When Meng Li said this, many people also looked at Hua Mu Ning with meaningful eyes, especially there were many female disciples who were jealous of Hua Mu Ning.


    Before, they only dare to say that Hua Mu Ning is not good behind his back. Now, because Meng Li takes the lead, they begin to talk about it one after another.


    Some people say:


    "all this is Hua Mu Ning''s calculation. She doesn''t love anyone. She just wants to step on elder martial brother Yang."


    Another woman said:


    "yes, at first, elder martial brother Yang was so powerful. Later, because of her blatant pursuit, elder martial brother''s cultivation fell behind and she ran ahead."


    Another person pointed to the male disciple and said with disdain:


    "you''re just her tools. You''re the people who are obsessed with things that make her happy."


    In fact, before the client, there were some little fans, but because they were trampled on all the time, they gradually disappeared. However, Meng Li''s performance in recent days has captured a group of fans again.


    Of course, many of them are still jealous of Hua Mu Ning.


    Everyone has his own reason and purpose, but Meng Li only cares about the result. As a result, they stand on their own side and attack Hua Mu Ning with words.


    Hua Mu Ning is going to fall to the altar.


    "Hua Mu Ning''s scheming is really terrible." Another said.


    Someone said, "yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A steady stream of comments poured into Hua Mu Ning''s ears, which made her a little unbearable.


    "Enough!" Hua Mu Ning turned her head and looked at the people present:


    "how can you see me like this? You can''t tell me anything. "


    She held out her slender hand, pointed to a female disciple and asked:


    "can you beat me?"


    And pointed to another person: "can you beat me again?"


    "And you, are your accomplishments as high as mine?" She sneered again and again:


    "what did you say that I stepped on my elder martial brother, but you can beat me? Is your cultivation low because of my interference? "


    "You are really vicious, find a little opportunity to erode, but do not think about their own reasons."


    "Those who talk about me, dare you fight me!" Hua Mu Ning suddenly said in a fierce voice, and his eyes swept over everyone, fierce.


    Meng Li was silent on the stage, but he was happy to see a good play.


    She was waiting for someone at the bottom to say something she wanted to hear.


    "elder martial brother Yang asked you why you didn''t step on the path


    "After all, are you still unable to beat him? I remember you started at the same time. It''s fair to compete. "


    Hua Mu Ning gave a sneer and looked at Meng Li, and asked in a very sad tone:


    "elder martial brother, do you really want to face my sword?"


    Meng Li: "why not? You and I are just in the same family. It''s common to compete. "


    Meng Li''s eyes are heartless. Hua Mu Ning''s body shakes, and she is very sad. She says: "just, elder martial brother, I won''t fight you. I give up. I''m not as good as you."


    "You don''t want to say that I stepped on elder martial brother. I never said I was better than him." With that, she turned and went straight away.


    And Chi Yu immediately followed.


    Leave Meng Li alone on the stage, now the core protagonists are gone, Meng Li is a little disappointed, still failed to let Hua Mu Ning fight with her.


    "What I said before is still valid. If you come to challenge me and succeed, you are more powerful than me. You will be famous for wulingzong. I will swear on the spot." Meng Li is very confident.


    "By the way, I also accept all challenges. For example, you really lack something. You can say what you want in advance. As long as you succeed in the challenge, I will satisfy you. Magic weapons, secret scripts, Dan Fang, array maps, as long as I can do them." Meng Li announced again.


    Some people can''t help but take a cold breath. It''s really arrogant.


    Too proud.The key is that no one dares to step forward to frustrate Meng Li''s spirit.


    "Nobody today? Think about it and come to me if you need it. " With these words, Meng Li flies away.


    Then he was called to educate by Dai Hong.


    "Why don''t you practice well?" He asked.


    Meng Li said solemnly, "master, I''m just looking back my glory."


    Dai Hong


    Although it sounds like this, I don''t think the other party took the competition with Yun Xinhong seriously.


    At that time lost, but to leave the clan, but also brilliant what?


    Then he began to preach. Meng Li listened silently and did not refute. There was nothing to refute.


    When he said he was tired, he went back to his cave and continued to practice.


    In the afternoon, Meng Li''s heroic words in the competition field have spread throughout the clan, both inside and outside. Once again, many people have raised their admiration and admiration for the name of Yang Yi.


    In addition, the trustor himself is extremely handsome, which is widely spread. Many of the younger disciples want to see with their own eyes how elegant this elder disciple is.


    Bogu can''t sleep at night. His mind is full of elder brother Yi. He doesn''t know what he''s doing. He makes the whole clan know him.


    Just as I couldn''t sleep, I heard the sound of small stones coming from the windowsill. After listening for a while, I immediately turned over and wrapped a cape around my body. I opened the door and went out.


    "Brother Yi..." She cried in a low voice.


    Then she put her hands on her waist, and then her feet off the ground. She smelled a faint smell, like green jujube, which was the smell of brother Yi. Her heart settled down. When she got to the back mountain, Meng Li put her down and said in a low voice:


    "I know you can''t sleep, so I came to report you peace."


    6018 of system space


    So if Meng Li is a man, maybe


    He sneered a few times in Meng Li''s mind, and Meng Li asked in a soft voice:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "You''re a good teaser." 6018 joked.


    Hearing this, Meng Li sighed helplessly: "what I do is just what I can think of, and I try my best to maintain the client''s human setup, and I don''t deliberately try to tease him."

 Chapter 1771

    6018 smiles:


    "you are right, but I think you are more and more attractive now."


    Meng Li snorted and asked with a smile, "is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    6018 said: "it can''t be judged by good or bad, but do you know what is the most irresistible thing in the world? The tenderness of a woman, the tenderness of a man. "


    "You should have all of them. When you are a woman, you are gentle. When you are a man, you are gentle."


    Meng Li


    "Honey on my mouth, blow me hard."


    "Hey You are a man 6018 chuckled twice and their conversation ended.


    "Brother Yi, what are you thinking?" Seeing that Meng Li is distracted, Bai Gu asks.


    "Nothing." Meng Li looked back at Bai Gu and asked, "have you ever encountered any problems in your cultivation during this period?"


    "No, everything is OK." She said.


    Meng Li nodded, thinking that when she was free, she would help to check Bai Gu''s condition. Maybe she could change her constitution with some precious pills.


    Bogu is the person the client cares about. If you help her solve her physical problems, he will be more satisfied.


    I don''t have time to go out now.


    "Brother Yi, what happened today..." Bogu hesitated and asked.


    Meng Li tells Bai Gu the general situation. Bai Gu is surprised and admires him. How confident a person is that he can do such a thing?


    Her brother is really unusual.


    But she was still worried and said, "brother Yi, what if you get hurt? I can''t even be by your side. "


    Once again, I hate that I''m too poor to enter the inner door.


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s OK, you have to believe me."


    "Here you are, by the way." Bogu takes out the life protection token Meng Li gave her last time, and the fortress is in Meng Li''s hands.


    Meng Li avoided and said to Bai Gu, "I''ll go first. Take care."


    With these words, Meng Li left, and did not give Bai Gu a chance to say anything else.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Brother Yi left again. Looking at the token in her palm, she drew a sweet smile.


    Meng Li''s bold words were well known by the clan. The next day, someone really challenged her.


    It''s not for Hua Mu Ning, it''s not for Meng Li''s promised resources, it''s for defeating her. Some people are naturally aggressive and like to do challenging things.


    The two sides stood on the platform of the contest, courteous to each other, and began to compete.


    Besides, this man is also well-known in zongmen. He is called overlord. He usually doesn''t ask about the affairs of the world. What he likes most is to go out and do tasks. Moreover, he chooses which task is difficult in zongmen.


    He''s a warrior. That''s right.


    What Meng Li wants is to compete with these people. As long as he wins them, his fame will rise again.


    In fact, Meng Li will soon be able to solve him, just to give him some face. He deliberately delayed the war, as if both sides were equal. In the end, Meng Li hit hard and defeated him.


    "The elder martial brother is very fierce. I''m willing to take advantage of him." Although the overlord lost, he looked at Meng Li with admiration.


    It''s very elegant and polite. Meng Li naturally responded politely and exchanged greetings.


    Many people under the stage still admire their kindness. This is the man''s mind.


    In a contest, the two sides not only didn''t hurt their friendship, but also became friends. Bawang insisted on inviting Meng Li to dinner, saying that he would ask her for advice, and then invited her to go out to do tasks together.


    They have a small team. They can complete all the difficult tasks of zongmen and get good rewards. Meng Li agrees, but he has no time to go. When the client comes back, he can go.


    The client''s strength and talent are good. Even if he works with such a team, he won''t drag others down. There''s no need to worry about that.


    However, after the overlord failed to challenge Meng Li, there was no one to challenge Meng Li. He was not sure of himself and was unwilling to lose this man.


    After Meng Li''s last public opinion guidance, zongmen''s public opinion also began to change, and Hua Mu Ning''s reputation became worse and worse, especially when Meng Li''s words were read out, Hua Mu Ning was regarded as a person with deep intention and stepping on others.


    Besides, there are so many female disciples who are jealous of Hua Mu Ning and are trying to destroy her reputation. So if someone once asked who your goddess is and who you admire most, many people would be proud to answer: Hua Mu Ning.


    But now, thinking of Hua Mu Ning''s negative reputation, I hesitated and stopped reporting her name.


    Sometimes, public opinion is like ink in a basin of clear water. Meng Li just drops a drop of ink. As time goes on, the basin of water turns black.


    Hua Mu Ning was also quite depressed. At the same time, she couldn''t figure out why her elder martial brother was so cruel to her. She was really not like that. She never thought of stepping on her elder martial brother.Although he robbed the elder martial brother''s resources, it was also a helpless move. If he was not strong, what would he take to match him?


    No one challenges Meng Li, who is too boring, so he has to choose to break the magic building in zongmen.


    Broken magic building is a challenge level set by the sect for the disciples, and it is also a place to test their personal strength. It is said that many disciples have never been able to pass the 18th level.


    Even the elders in the clan did not break through.


    When they were disciples, they tried, but failed. After they became elders, they couldn''t try. Meng Li thought that the sect had such a rule. Maybe he was still worried that the elders would go, and they would lose their dignity and shame if they failed?


    It not only depends on the level of cultivation, but also on the test of personal comprehensive ability.


    Meng Li didn''t come out for several days after he got in.


    Seeing that the appointed date was approaching, Yun Xinhong went back to the clan with the elder Taishang, and immediately yelled to see Meng Li. Someone told him: "elder martial brother Yang has gone to break the magic building."


    "What? Now go to the devil building? " Yun Xinhong sneered. Is this man so timid? It''s clear that there are still a few days left for the competition, so I''m hiding in it.


    "But..." The man hesitated and said:


    "elder martial brother Yang asked me to tell you that he will come out as promised."


    Yun Xinhong felt that he was despised again. In such an important contest, the other side didn''t grasp the time to practice, but still had to break through the barrier.


    "Rampant." He was angry, and then sneered:


    "I''m afraid I''m not the same as before. It''s his fault to despise me."


    In fact, the time he went out really changed yunxinhong, at least his temperament was a little more stable than before.


    Then Yun Xinhong understood what Xia Mengli had done during this period of time. In his heart, Meng Li was about to go to heaven and said: "after a period of competition, I must defeat him."


    If you beat Yang Yi, not to mention the first disciple of wulingzong, at least you will gain a great reputation. Just thinking about it will make you excited.


    Don''t see Meng Li, he is very confident now.

 Chapter 1772

    Even confident to advance him and Meng from gambling around, also wrote a notice in the bulletin board.


    Let''s just say who loses, get out of the family.


    If many people didn''t believe it before, after all, ordinary disciples didn''t dare to make such a bet.


    But now Yang Yi is crazy. He is very proud. We all believe in his bets with others.


    Many people asked Yun Xinhong if he was sure. He raised his chin and said with pride:


    "of course, I''ve made great progress during this period."


    I used to be one of the best disciples, but now I''m one of the best.


    Many people believe that his master is the supreme elder. This alone determines that he will run faster than others.


    Meng Li is addicted to the level of the broken magic building and can''t extricate himself. He doesn''t know anything about the outside world.


    On the appointed day of the contest, Yun Xinhong was on the stage, and under the stage sat the supreme elder, Dai Hong, and some other elders. Watching the fun was on the one hand, it was also regarded as the referee, to ensure the fairness and justice of the contest.


    A lot of disciples also came. It''s really that Yun Xinhong made a big deal after he came back.


    "What about people? Why haven''t you come yet? " Yun Xinhong looked at the sun. It was almost noon. He frowned. The sun was so good that his face was slightly hot and red.


    The elder looked at Dai Hong and pondered:


    "your apprentice..."


    Dai Hong It should be coming soon. "


    "It''s too disrespectful, or is he afraid to come?" The more you wait, the more anxious you are. Yun Xinhong has a bad temper.


    Dai Hong: "Xu is still breaking the magic building."


    "Oh You dare not come out of it? " Yun Xinhong sneered:


    "also, hiding in other places, lest we go to find him, hiding in the broken magic building, we can''t find him even if we go in."


    There are a lot of organs in it, so you have to come out by yourself.


    Dai Hong said: "be patient, he will come."


    Hua Mu Ning looks around, expecting Meng Li to appear.


    However, instead of listening to Dai Hong''s patience, Yun Xinhong said:


    "let''s say that if he doesn''t come at noon, he will be deemed to have abstained, and the contest will be officially counted as his loss."


    "Is that all right with me?"


    Everyone nodded. If you can''t catch up with the competition, you can admit defeat. After all, it''s not a trivial matter. It''s not right to be late.


    Hua Mu Ning takes a look at Yun Xin Hong. His eyebrows are full of worries. As time goes by, people begin to talk about it.


    Just before noon, I didn''t see another protagonist.


    It is said that you may not see elder martial brother Yang in zongmen in the future. Some people express regret and others express happiness.


    "It''s almost noon..."


    Yun Xinhong looked at the sun, and now he felt very strange. He hoped that the man could fight with him, on the one hand, to recover his lost dignity, on the other hand, to test the cultivation achievements of this period. But it would be nice to drive him out of the clan without any effort.


    "Fast, fast..." A lot of people said.


    Hua Mu Ning is very helpless. What does elder martial brother Yang want to do? Is he really willing to leave wulingzong?


    "Look at your apprentice..." Xu is the supreme elder that Meng Li will not come again, sorry to add helplessly to Daihong said.


    Today, Dai Hong is very uneasy. Seeing the elder''s hypocrisy, he is naturally not happy. He says angrily:


    "he will come naturally."


    "It''s noon in less than a quarter of an hour." The elder gave a sneer.


    If you don''t dare to come, it''s the biggest joke in the world. You''ve lost the face of the Yang family, but you still have the face to go home?


    Dai Hong bowed his hand to the elder Taishang:


    "it''s more than enough to get here from the broken magic tower in a quarter of an hour."


    "Oh? Do you mean he''s leaving now? " The elder hooked the corner of his lips and looked at the direction of the broken magic building indifferently.


    At the moment, Meng Li is still trying to break through the 18th level. The most important part of the 18th level is the array. Strange, Rao Shi Meng Li is not very proficient in array, but after experiencing so many worlds, he knows more or less.


    When she breaks through the 18th level, Meng Li sees the pass token. It''s said that if she takes the token to the Lord, she can get a lot of rewards. No one knows what she gets, because no one has ever got the token.


    It is a matter of shocking the clan and making it famous in the mainland to pass the broken magic building.


    Meng Li smiles a little and goes out of the building. He looks up at the sun. He feels that it''s almost noon. But there are many disciples wandering in front of the building, but today there are only a few. They are still the disciples who are responsible for registering to break the building.


    Meng Li registered when he came here earlier, but now he doesn''t need to go out. He goes to a disciple and asks, "brother, why are there so few people here today?"


    "Ah? Elder martial brother Yang The disciple raised his head and looked surprised.Meng Li smiles: "do you know me?"


    "Nature is cognitive." The disciple stares at Meng Li nervously. Meng Li''s eyes are puzzled and hopes that the disciple can help her.


    The disciple also hoped that Meng Li would solve her doubts and asked: "shouldn''t elder martial brother compete with elder martial Brother Yun? Why are you here? "


    Meng Li said, "is it today?"


    Disciple: "yes."


    So do you take it seriously in your heart?


    Meng Li quickly calculated the day in his heart. It was indeed today. He said goodbye to his disciples and hurried to the martial arts competition.


    On the way, Meng Li was still a little puzzled. No wonder he was not at ease when he broke the 18th level. He always felt that something was wrong. It was this thing.


    When she went forward to break the magic building, she really took the matter at ease and decided when to come out. However, there were many hurdles in it, which were extremely troublesome and required people''s attention. After a long time, she left the matter behind.


    Looking at the time is about to noon, Yun Xinhong''s mood is more and more complex. Meng Li''s delay affects many people''s hearts.


    He looked up at the sun, the time was getting closer and closer, as if the next second was noon. Looking at Dai Hong and the others, he said: "today Yang Yi is cowardly and dare not come to fight with me, then it''s time for him to give up and the bet will come into effect. Please leave the sect soon. You don''t have any opinion!"


    Dai Hong and Hua Mu Ning were disappointed. Hua Mu Ning didn''t want to see her elder martial brother Yang leave. She stood up and looked at Yun Xin Hong and said:


    "please let him go. If you can''t, I will leave the clan with him."


    "What?" Yun Xinhong looks at Hua Mu Ning in amazement. He is a little angry in his heart. He has done so much for her. Now he wants to drive Yang Yi away. Does she come here to threaten herself?


    Hua Mu Ning''s face was firm. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a clear male voice:


    "who said I would not come?"


    "Elder martial brother?" Seeing Meng Li, Hua Mu Ning was very surprised.

 Chapter 1773

    Meng Li glanced at her and said nothing.


    "Coming, coming..."


    The people below are boiling.


    Yun Xinhong frowned at Meng Li and said, "you don''t respect people."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''m here too. Besides, we didn''t say that we had to have lunch or afternoon. It''s today."


    "You were in the broken magic building before. What level have you reached?" Yun Xinhong was too lazy to talk to Meng Li. He sneered and asked.


    I''d like to see how much I can do, and I''m going to break the magic building.


    Meng Li glanced at the crowd and then looked at him: "do you really want to know?"


    "Excuse me? I''m the one who got through the tenth level. " Yun Xinhong raised his chin and looked proud.


    Meng Li: "I''m sorry."


    She picked up the pass token and said with a smile, "have a good look. I should have passed the 18th pass."


    "What?" Yun Xinhong was shocked.


    Not only were they shocked, but all of them were so shocked that they stared at the token in Meng Li''s hand. Yun Xinhong didn''t know whether the token was true or false. He asked the elder: "master, is this true?"


    The elder looked at it carefully, and his face became worse, but he also nodded:


    "it''s true."


    With these words, the scene is boiling again. Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li with adoring eyes:


    "elder martial brother, you''re so powerful."


    Elder martial brother didn''t pass the 18 levels in his last life, but he did this time. Maybe the experience in this life is different, but it''s more inspiring.


    Elder martial brother is a man with boundless potential.


    Hua Mu Ning has a sharp voice because of her excitement. Meng Li is not too happy to listen to her and ignore her.


    Yun Xinhong''s face is also very ugly. A token can be said to destroy his self-confidence instantly.


    Meng Li said at the moment:


    "let''s not talk about this, let''s start the competition."


    Up to now, what else can Yun Xinhong say? He takes out his sword directly and bows his hand at Meng Ligong:


    "come on."


    Meng Li returned with a salute: "you are welcome."


    Yun Xinhong


    Seeing that Yun Xinhong was the first to attack her with a sword, Meng Li turned aside and hit her with a backhand. His strength was too strong and his attack range was wide. Although Yun Xinhong tried to avoid, he was also injured.


    He didn''t expect that he was injured just after the fight, and the other side didn''t come up with weapons, which made Yun Xinhong feel quite ashamed. He asked angrily:


    "why don''t you take weapons?"


    Meng Li said faintly, "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Instant yunxinhong to gas half dead: "proud, you are really proud, it seems that I want to seriously."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile twice, and his eyes swept at random. It was enough to see Hua Mu Ning''s eyes especially obsessed.


    "Look at the sword Seeing that the other side is standing up with his hands down, the clouds are light and the wind is light, Yun Xinhong has a desire to destroy in his heart. He wants to destroy all this and makes him extremely embarrassed.


    Meng Li still stood with his hands on his shoulder, and his body swayed. After avoiding, he said:


    "considering that you are my martial uncle, how about thirty moves?"


    "You...!" Yun Xinhong felt that he had not hit much before he was hurt by his anger.


    How rampant! He said with a ferocious face: "since you are so arrogant, don''t blame me for being impolite. If you lose, you lose on your arrogance."


    Meng Li nodded faintly.


    Watching Yun Xinhong attack again, Meng Li doesn''t attack him either, but just gives way. Unfortunately, Yun Xinhong''s gaudy operation doesn''t hit Meng Li. He is so angry that Yun Xinhong wants to spit blood.


    But these attacks actually used half of his spiritual power. After that, Meng Li said:


    "martial uncle''s thirty moves have been used up. Now it''s up to my martial nephew."


    With these words, she glanced at the elder and saw that he was as black as the bottom of the pot. Maybe Yun Xinhong didn''t understand that he was defeated, but the elder should have understood.


    Sure enough, when Meng Li wanted to take the initiative to attack, the supreme elder stood up and said:


    "well, the martial arts competition, it''s not necessary to fight between life and death."


    He wanted to stop the contest, but how could Meng Li do it?


    She pretended to be surprised and asked:


    "how far is it? But I haven''t done much yet. "


    The elder looked at Meng Li deeply:


    "Yang Yi, you have to forgive others and forgive others."


    Meng Li let out a cry and looked at Yun Xinhong with an unwilling face and asked:


    "what do you think, martial uncle?"


    Yun Xinhong especially doesn''t want to hear him calling his martial uncle now, which is just ridiculing him.


    "Fight, why not fight? You just hide. You can''t defeat me."


    Looking at elder Taishang again:


    "master, don''t worry, I can do it."Now that we say no, we lose face. How can we gain a foothold in zongmen in the future?


    In particular, the other side is really irritating. It seems to blow up the dog''s head of the other side.


    Elder Taishang: "I''m not sure."


    Ah


    Meng Li: "come and fight."


    Yun Xinhong: "fight, fight."


    Meng Li takes out a whip. In fact, she is not very good at using a whip. However, it''s still a bit enjoyable to whip people with a whip.


    The most important thing is that with the sword, she was afraid that she would kill Yun Xinhong by mistake.


    This task is not enough to kill Yun Xinhong. Besides, there is no need to kill him.


    When a whip swings in the air, it falls to the ground with a "pa" sound. It''s as clear as a split on a person''s heart.


    In order to supplement himself, Yun Xinhong took a lot of pills just now when he was talking, which should be to supplement his spiritual power. Now he seems to be in good condition, and he thinks he can do it again.


    But as soon as his sword came, Meng Li wound it with a whip, and then he rolled his sword.


    "Dang..." With a sudden sound, Meng Li threw Yun Xinhong''s sword onto the stage. Everyone was in an uproar and said, "it''s too vulnerable."


    "Yes The weapons are gone


    "Elder martial brother Yang is too powerful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the comments of the disciples, the elder Taishang stood up and spoke again. He snorted:


    "enough, don''t deceive people too much."


    After a look at his stupid apprentice, he only hoped that the apprentice would understand and quickly find a step down.


    Do you really want to wait until you are completely defeated?


    Yun Xinhong is really a fool. How can the other side have so much power? He has no weapons when he meets his face again?! No more?


    Meng Li was silent, and Dai Hong felt that it was time to stand up and speak. He said to the elder: "this is a contest between the disciples, and Yang Yi didn''t do too much. How can he deceive others too much?"


    Elder Tai choked and wanted to say that he had been insulting him?


    Even if you want to defeat him, you can defeat him directly, either by making 30 moves or by taking away his sword, so that everyone can see all the jokes and lose others.


    Do not want to understand, these months have been very hard to help students advance, but how or in this once genius under a mess.

 Chapter 1774

    "If you don''t fight, give up." Meng Li said to Yun Xinhong faintly.


    "War, of course." Although he gradually realized that he would lose even if he didn''t fight, it would be too ironic to shrink back now.


    He took out a weapon from mustard space, but Meng Li would throw him as much as he could, and beat him with a whip from time to time.


    He couldn''t touch Meng Li at all. He couldn''t catch Meng Li''s body method at all.


    Finally, Meng Li got tired of it and wrapped his neck with a whip, which meant that his life was in her hands. Yun Xinhong did not dare to move and looked at Meng Li with embarrassment.


    "It''s time to end, martial uncle. You lost again." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Yun Xinhong stares at Meng Li, speechless. There is a long whip mark on his face, which is left by Meng Li.


    There is no suspense in this battle. From Meng Li''s appearance on the stage, from their first fight, we can see it clearly.


    It''s Meng Li''s one-sided attack on Yun Xinhong. The outcome has long been decided. Now what we are most concerned about is whether Yun Xinhong will really admit defeat and leave the clan?


    "Yes, I lost." Yun Xinhong took a deep breath, his face trembled, his voice trembled, and his face was desperate.


    When I didn''t see each other, I had a hundred times more confidence, and then a token destroyed my confidence. In fact, since then, I have been in a mess.


    Just not reconciled, not willing to dignity was too late.


    At least now everyone will say that he is inferior, but no one will say that he counsels.


    Meng Li nodded: "I hope you are willing to accept defeat."


    Yun Xinhong closed his eyes and was in despair. Did he really want to leave wulingzong?


    He looked at his master. Meng Li didn''t immediately ask him to leave now. She still wanted to keep some manners. So she took back her whip and said lazily:


    "I''m still a little tired. Go back to sleep first."


    After that, she left in a smart way. No matter how much people talked about the scene, other people''s words were not in her ears. Even if Dai Hong called her, she pretended not to hear if she had something to say to her.


    I''m really tired.


    After Meng Li went back, he really fell down and slept for a day and a night. After all, he spent too much energy in the broken magic building. When he woke up, he heard Dai Hong say that the supreme elder was looking for her.


    Meng Li is gone. This time Yun Xinhong is not here, only the supreme elder. Meng Li knows why, so he doesn''t speak, waiting for the other party to speak.


    "Yang Yi, you Yang family have always been tolerant and merciful. You must be the same. I still remember that your family leader still has a little friendship with me."


    Elder Taishang is wearing a high hat and making up with each other. It''s all for Yun Xinhong''s sake.


    But Meng Li said, "I still remember the day when the supreme elder forced me to go to Siguo cliff, where I was suffering for three months. At that time, the supreme elder forgot this friendship."


    The elder looked ugly for a moment and said, "the rules of the clan can''t be broken."


    Meng Li: "how can a gentleman break his promise?"


    Anyway, the supreme elder is blocked up.


    "If you don''t pursue this matter any more, I''ll owe you a favor." The elder pondered and said.


    It''s also a kind of trade. After all, it''s not easy for a supreme elder to be in debt. If there''s anything to ask him for help, he has to come forward.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "elder Tai, you don''t know. Your apprentice is very domineering. He used to rely on your apprentice, and he was very difficult to me because of Hua Mu Ning."


    "If I can''t meditate, the poison of my heart is just like destroying the future. My talent is so good that I can fight back today. So he deserves to be punished today. What''s the use of a difficult apprentice? It''s better to cultivate a new one."


    Although I know that the family relationship between elder Taishang and Yun Xinhong is not general, Meng Li still wants to say so.


    It''s his business to be happy or not.


    Sure enough, he angered the elder. He said, "yellow mouthed child, don''t toast or drink."


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "although my Yang family is not famous in mainland China, it''s also a big family. I''m also my own son. Can you really deal with me at will?"


    "If you want to offend a big family because of one Yun Xinhong, it''s not worth it."


    "Threaten me?" The elder is not good at staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I just don''t think you need to do this."


    "Then you force Yun Xinhong out of wulingzong, aren''t you afraid of the trouble that the Yun family will find you? Bring disaster to your family? " The elder snorted.


    Meng Li said, "if you look for it, you can find it. My Yang family is not afraid of him. Besides, we are reasonable. What reason do they have to come?"


    A lot of things still need to be reasoned, especially when the strength of both sides is almost the same.


    "To say that, I have to thank uncle Yun. It was he who made the matter known to everyone. Everyone knew that I was gambling with him." Meng Li couldn''t help but feel happy when he thought of it.He is busy breaking the magic building clearance, he is a clever publicity to do a good job.


    How confident he was at that time.


    Seeing the elder''s face, Meng Li didn''t want to stimulate him any more. After all, he spent so many resources on Yun Xinhong that he was very sad at the moment.


    "If nothing happens, I will leave first." Meng Li didn''t want to say more, so he left.


    The elder didn''t want to talk to Meng Li any more. He waved and let Meng Li go.


    Mengli left the supreme elder and went to the patriarch''s side, because they were still close.


    At the door, let the disciple notice, just as the patriarch is free at this time, let Meng Li in.


    "Good, good." Seeing Meng Li, the patriarch nodded his head with satisfaction. This disciple he knew was also a gifted disciple of the sect before. Later, because of some changes, but now the limelight is only increasing.


    Just did not expect that no one can pass the 18th level, he gave it.


    It''s a beautiful jade, but it''s hard to carve.


    "I have seen the master." Meng Li bowed his hand and was modest and polite.


    "Good..." The patriarch said:


    "show me the pass token."


    Meng Li handed the token to him. After looking at it for a while, the patriarch solemnly arranged a border, and then looked at Meng Li:


    "this is the level set by the grandmaster at that time. He said that if there are disciples going to pass through the border in the future, they can get his inheritance."


    Meng Li did not expect that there would be inheritance, which was a surprise. She was silent and did not speak. The patriarch said, "you can prepare, and I will take you to accept the inheritance some day."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "can you wait a little longer? I recently There should be no way to be ready. "


    This inheritance should be accepted by the client after he comes back. It should be of great use to him.

 Chapter 1775

    The patriarch was a little strange, but he didn''t say anything and agreed.


    But on the way back, she saw Hua Mu Ning. She looked at Meng Li foolishly. Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning smile, smile with a little bitter.


    Now the feelings for elder martial brother are more and more complicated. On the one hand, the elder martial brother is now famous, which is different from the past, and her work style is more attractive and more attractive, which makes her feel sleepless at night.


    But the elder martial brother was too cruel to her, and now she has a bad reputation.


    Meng Li: "say something."


    "Congratulations, elder martial brother." That''s all she can say.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Gone." She is extremely indifferent to Hua Mu Ning and doesn''t give her a chance to speak. If she can catch up with me, I will lose. Anyway, I will go first.


    Hua Mu Ning also chased several times, but failed. This time, she was too lazy to catch up with Meng Li.


    Vaguely heard someone talking behind her, Hua Mu Ning did not turn around, but to listen.


    One said, "look, Hua Mu Ning is still pestering elder martial brother Yang."


    "Elder martial brother Yang, it''s a pity that she''s not so tight now."


    "It''s just lusting for elder martial brother Yang''s family background and talent." The other one spoke.


    "Yes, I don''t think she is worthy of it. Now elder martial brother Yang is so powerful that he can even pass the level of the broken magic building."


    "It''s not..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing that she was not worthy of her elder martial brother, Hua Mu Ning''s heart trembled. She didn''t want to hear these words.


    Some time after rebirth, someone said that after her rapid growth, no one said so. Now it''s coming again, these remarks seem to bring her into the past life.


    It''s more and more obvious to go back to the past life. Hua Mu Ning feels that she should really make some changes, but she also gets the chance she deserves. Some of the chances haven''t appeared yet, so she needs time to wait.


    I feel anxious


    In the evening, Meng left to see Bai Gu. When Bai Gu saw Meng Li, he called out sweetly:


    "brother Yi."


    "I heard about you." She sat beside Meng Li with her knees in her arms.


    Meng Li took a look at the night sky, there are several bright stars, said:


    "that''s good."


    "Give me your hand." The competition with Yun Xinhong has been completed, but he has not found a suitable opportunity to solve Hua Mu Ning. During this period, he can go out to find a panacea for Bai Gu.


    I have nothing to do.


    "Ah?" Bo Gu Leng God.


    Meng Li: "give me your hand." It''s not easy for her to say that she''ll check her body, and the client won''t know this skill.


    Bogu can only shyly pass his hand to Meng Li. Meng Li grabs her wrist and feels her pulse. Then he checks her body, eh


    Bogu is really not good at pure talent, and there is no big problem.


    It seems that she can only find some rare natural materials to make her better. Meng Li has a bottom in her heart. She asks about Bai Gu''s recent situation, that is, cultivation and pills. She says it''s OK. She also says that she wants to return the life-saving Necklace token to Meng Li. Meng Li leaves decisively after hearing the words.


    This makes Bogu feel tired. He dares not to mention it in the future. He will leave as soon as he mentions it.


    When all the people left, Bogu could only go back by herself. On the way, she heard a sound, like the sound of human footsteps. She thought it was her brother Yi, and immediately stopped and cried:


    "brother Yi, are you back?"


    Hua Mu Ning''s eyebrows are full of gloom when she hears the words. It seems that


    Elder martial brother just came to see her, that''s right.


    There was no one to talk to Bogu. Bogu was suspicious. He comforted himself and left.


    The next day, Meng Li received a letter from her family, saying that if she was asked to go back, the family had life and had to listen, so Meng Li had to go home.


    It took a long time for yujianfei to get home. As soon as she got home, master Yang came out to pick her up. The master is the trustor''s uncle, that is, the elder brother of the trustor''s father. However, the master is still unmarried and has no children, so the trustor has an extraordinary position in the family.


    However, in order to ensure the authority of the owner, the client usually called his owner, and Meng Li followed suit. After a while of greeting, he turned the topic to business.


    Master Yang said:


    "someone from the cloud family said they would make friends with our family and brought a lot of good things. The meaning is very obvious. What do you think about this?"


    Meng Li: "do you want to use these resources in exchange for Yun Xinhong to stay in wulingzong?"


    Master Yang nodded and said, "how did you get into a feud with him?"


    Meng Li is helpless: "it''s because of Hua Mu Ning."


    "Her talent is good, especially in recent years, opportunities continue, even if you become a Taoist partner is not a loss to you." Master Yang pondered and told the truth.Meng Li: "things seem to be like this, words also seem to say so, but I don''t want to."


    The master of the Yang family shook his head in disappointment. It seems that his mind has not changed, and there is not much to say. It is useless to force this kind of thing.


    "We can try to change her, but we can''t. let''s talk about the cloud family." Think of this period of time, nephew''s performance in the clan, quite excellent, restore the glory of the past, this life also do not worry about excellent Taoist couple.


    It''s also the arrival of Meng Li that makes things better. If it''s still the same situation before, Yang Jiazhu won''t say nothing.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "listen to the master."


    It''s not that Yun Xinhong has to be driven out of wulingzong. At that time, Yun Xinhong also proposed the gambling agreement, which she agreed to.


    In the age of the supremacy of interests, if the cloud family can get what they want from the Yang family, they will benefit the Yang family.


    Moreover, after this incident, Yun Xinhong must not dare to offend her. It''s no good to embarrass her secretly. Today is not what it used to be. With enough strength, how many people dare to listen to Yun Xinhong''s words?


    Of course, that day''s competition was also a shame to Yun Xinhong. He was disgusted by the client''s previous experience. Anyway, since Yun Xinhong was defeated, he hasn''t seen him.


    "My opinion, in fact, there''s no need to drive him out of wulingzong. After all, one more thing is better than one less, and it''s not good to offend the cloud family completely." The owner of the house said that he would take it as soon as he saw it. Anyway, the family took advantage this time.


    Besides, even if Yun Xinhong was expelled, as long as they didn''t agree that they would never enter wulingzong, they would be able to find a chance to come in again. However, this kind of operation requires the cloud family''s thick skin. I don''t know if they are so thick skinned.


    If it''s really so thick, there''s no way to take him, but it''s a big family, isn''t it


    The owner of the house also told Meng Li what he thought.


    Meng Li sighed: "the master''s words are reasonable."


    "I can do anything."

 Chapter 1776

    The owner worried that Meng Li was unhappy. After all, she played the game and took the bet. As a result, she let Yun Xinhong go because of some interests, and always talked about the interests to Meng Li.


    In the end, I would like to say:


    "in fact, if you really insist on driving Yun Xinhong out of wulingzong, I will follow you."


    The family is not unable to take some risks.


    Meng Li shook his head: "we all listen to the master, but I don''t hate him. He is too weak for me to hate. Moreover, the cloud family has devoted all of their resources to cultivate such a person, which is not good for us?"


    Then she laughed.


    The owner of the family also smiles. Yes, if the last owner of the cloud family is such a person, how can he lead the family to glory.


    Instead, he let Yun Xinhong leave wulingzong and go to other sects. It''s hard to say that Yun''s family might gradually abandon him. At this moment, everyone thought carefully.


    It''s settled. Now that he''s back, Meng Li doesn''t plan to leave immediately. Instead, he goes to see the client''s parents and talks with them about the recent situation.


    Just before nightfall, Meng Li is practicing. She suddenly feels that there is a change in her life saving token for Bai Gu. She immediately gets up, builds a space channel and rushes back.


    Although it takes less than half a day to fly, it is quite fast to build several passages in a row to get back.


    Meng Li is right next to Bai Gu. He happens to see Hua Mu Ning slap Bai Gu. If the slap is all on Bai Gu, the token will explode, but Bai Gu won''t die.


    In order not to let the token explode, Meng Li blinks over and grabs Bai Gu, avoids Hua Mu Ning''s attack, and gives Hua Mu Ning a blow by the way.


    "Brother Yi..." Bai Gu is as angry as a gossamer. Although he has evaded the fatal attack, his previous attack has also hurt him.


    Meng Li looks at Hua Mu Ning, her eyes are very flustered, want to go, but Meng Li blocked the space, which makes Hua Mu Ning confused, why can''t leave, can only stand in the same place.


    "Hua Muning, do you think I can''t recognize you with a mask on your face?" While speaking, Meng Li put a pill into Bai Gu''s mouth.


    I remember in the plot, Hua Mu Ning didn''t start against Bai Gu so early.


    But it seems to be fast.


    Is it because she is determined to go home.


    "You I''m not... " Hua Mu Ning shakes her head and whispers.


    Meng Li snorted: "it''s really to cover up."


    "Elder martial sister Hua?" Bogu looks surprised. She has heard of Hua Mu Ning''s name and knows her deeds. She seems to have seen her from a distance, but she really doesn''t know that it''s elder martial sister Hua who wants to harm her.


    "Why kill me?" Bogu asked incredulously.


    "You Don''t pretend to be pathetic. You are humble and weak. You are disgusting Looking at Meng Li holding Bai Gu, she deeply hurt her heart. Now it''s useless not to admit it. Anyway, she can''t go away.


    Just don''t understand why he came back so soon, shouldn''t!


    Bogu''s self-esteem was also deeply hit, and her tears came out: "really?"


    Then he affirmed himself and murmured:


    "yes, I don''t deserve brother Yi..."


    Looking at Meng Li dimly with tearful eyes: "brother Yi, I don''t deserve you..."


    Meng Li


    I said it''s a big head.


    Isn''t he seriously injured now? Why is the focus of attention on the problem of matching?


    So the brain circuits of some girls are really incomprehensible.


    "I don''t think I should give you pills." Meng Li is a little bit indifferent, that is to say, only after taking precious pills can he have the spirit. What he wants to match here is not worthy.


    Bo Gu Leng said: "ah?"


    She didn''t understand Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t want to explain to her. Looking at Hua Mu Ning, he said:


    "why did you attack her?"


    "Why not? Does elder martial brother really have her in mind? So you can immediately appear beside her, but I also love my elder martial brother. I hope my elder martial brother will protect me. Without her, I might be able to enter my elder martial brother''s heart. " Hua Mu Ning said sadly.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "you know, if you do something to her, I can''t spare you."


    "Do you really want to be so heartless?" Hua Mu Ning is aware that Meng Li''s murderous spirit is spreading all over his body. She feels bad and tries to leave again, but she still can''t help it.


    Meng Li took a deep look at Hua Mu Ning, thinking about whether it is appropriate to start now?


    Although she will die sooner or later, it is more appropriate for Hua Mu Ning to return to her previous life.


    Besides, it''s not good to kill people in front of Bogu now. Hua Mu Ning is also a disciple of the sect, and it''s not good to let the story of killing each other out.


    "Promise me you won''t provoke her again, or you will be miserable." Silent for a long time, Meng Li said.


    "Elder martial brother, you really have feelings for me." Hua Mu Ning heard Meng Li say let her go, relieved, and some expectations came out of her heart.Meng Li, with a smile, whatever you think, unties the space blockade.


    "You are very lucky, but you are also unfortunate." Hua Mu Ning looks at Bai Gu and finds that after she can leave, she leaves such a sentence before she flies away.


    Fortunately, the elder martial brother has protection. Unfortunately, she is not the only one in the elder martial brother''s heart. If you let go of yourself, you will prove that you still have hope.


    When Hua Mu Ning left, there was an unspeakable disappointment in Bai Gu''s heart, and he murmured:


    "if brother Yi had her in his heart, could you tell Bai Gu?"


    Meng Li said faintly: "if you listen to her, you will believe it, that is, you don''t trust me. There is a reason why I let her go today. I will find justice for you in the future."


    Bai Gu said in a low voice: "I know."


    Meng Li said, "take out the token and let me have a look."


    Bogu takes out the token from his body. If you look at it carefully, there are cracks in the token, but it''s not a big problem. It can also protect Bogu from a fatal injury. It''s just that he came quickly, otherwise the token will be scrapped.


    She put the token back on Bogu''s neck again, and her attitude slowed down. Wen Sheng said:


    "you''re obedient, stay at the outside door, pay more attention to everything, and I''ll protect you."


    As long as you don''t leave half a continent so far, you can come back soon.


    Bai Gu answered in a low voice: "I know."


    "Do you mind if I let her go?" Meng Li lowered his head and asked.


    Bogu shook his head: "No."


    But she felt a little uncomfortable. She thought wildly for a while and said, "if brother Yi is interested in her, he wants to marry her, but Bogu doesn''t want to lose brother Yi. Can he stay with her then..."


    Meng Li: "what to do?"


    Bai Gu: "do..." It was very difficult for her to speak. Finally, she summoned up her courage and said in a voice almost inaudible:


    "concubine..."


    Meng Li: "what

 Chapter 1777

    This girl is too aggrieved to ask for perfection.


    All the concubines are here.


    But it''s like the first time the girl has shown her mind.


    "You think too much. If you say that again, you really don''t trust me."


    "I used to say that I couldn''t be with her." Meng Li explained again with patience.


    Bogu nodded: "OK, I believe in brother Yi."


    Meng Li gave a sound and began to heal her. However, when she was injured, she couldn''t get well immediately. She sent the person back to the outside door and told her not to practice these days and take good care of her injury. Seeing that it was late, Meng Li built a space channel and returned to the family.


    No one knows that she took time to go back to zongmen halfway. The people who stayed in the family came to the cloud''s home to deliver things, so they planned to go back to zongmen.


    However, before leaving, the housekeeper called her and said to her:


    "the cloud family has sent a lot of things. Go and have a look. If you can use them, you can take them away."


    It can also be regarded as some compensation for Meng Li, who is afraid of leaving a knot in his heart.


    Meng Li nodded, looking at some pills, weapons and some miraculous medicines from the cloud family. There are many.


    Before, people from the cloud family told themselves implicitly that they would not mention some things if they accepted these things. It seems that they also take care of Yun Xinhong''s face and care about the face of the cloud family.


    If you don''t mention it, you''ll lose your face.


    Meng Li mainly looked at the elixir and the elixir. He wanted to see if there were any good things that could improve his aptitude. Not to mention that he became a superior physique all of a sudden, a little upward promotion could also make the cultivation of Bai Gu much faster.


    It really made her find this kind of elixir. It''s not good for people with good qualifications, but it''s good for Bogu.


    Meng Li took it and went back to zongmen. He made a pill and gave it to Bai Gu.


    He said it was useful to Bogu and moved him to cry.


    Meng Li smile, don''t be moved, I''m moving the client, this task is all about it.


    Yun Xinhong still stayed in zongmen, but he didn''t hang around in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li is not pursuing this matter. It seems that it is calm. In fact, during this period, Meng Li is not idle. He begins to challenge some tasks that can not be completed in the clan to increase his fame.


    With Meng Li''s efforts, no one knows her name now, and it is beyond the peak period of the client.


    Hua Mu Ning is still all right to Meng Li, Meng Li''s attitude to her has always been indifferent.


    In the past so long, Hua Mu Ning is not without progress, but her progress in front of Meng Li can not be compared, in this contrast, Hua Mu Ning want to shine up more difficult.


    The light is gradually dim, all the limelight has been robbed by Meng Li, so now her every entanglement in the eyes of others is so arrogant, and high.


    Hua Mu Ning''s state of mind is also more and more unstable. Her most fear is still coming, which is no different from the previous life.


    How to break the deadlock?


    Unless


    In the past, I was better than my elder martial brother. Everyone said that my elder martial brother was not good enough for me. To be honest, although I didn''t feel very good, I really satisfied part of my vanity. Now, my elder martial brother is better than me, so I like him more than I can. It''s all because of my strength.


    That is to say, I hope elder martial brother is very strong, but I also hope that he is not as strong as himself.


    Hua Mu Ning didn''t find that her so-called love is just a kind of obsession, but also a kind of taming. She is not reconciled. She has to tame the people she didn''t get in her last life.


    Only


    Defeat elder martial brother. Now elder martial brother is the first disciple. If you defeat him, you will be the first one. Elder martial brother is the second. They will become a perfect match.


    There will be no more gossip.


    However, due to the awe of the elder martial brother in the last life and the strength of the elder martial brother in this life, she has no bottom of heart.


    Waiting for Meng Li at the gate of Meng Li''s cave, as soon as Meng Li came out, she asked:


    "elder martial brother, do you want to find Bai Gu?"


    During this period, she didn''t go to provoke Bogu. If Bogu had an accident, the elder martial brother would think that she had done it. Even if she had to be solved, she would have to wait for an opportunity to do it perfectly.


    Hua Mu Ning dares to mention Bogu because she thinks it''s Meng Li''s secret. She always says it, which makes her feel like they share a secret and can shorten the distance between them.


    "What is it to do with you?" Meng Li glanced at her. The woman was really upset, but she just ignored her.


    Hua Mu Ning shook her head and said, "I''m just asking. Of course, I can''t help eating when I think of elder martial brother and her."


    Meng Li: "eat slowly."


    Hua Mu Ning


    "Actually, I have something to do with my elder martial brother today." She sighed helplessly at the bottom of her heart.


    Meng Li: "say."


    "I''ve learned a new sword technique recently. I want my elder martial brother to give me some advice." She said.


    Meng Li looked at her: "it''s strange that I''m not your master. What''s the use of looking for me?""Of course, it''s useful. Elder martial brother''s swordsmanship must be better than mine. With your advice, I immediately know my shortcomings."


    Meng Li became interested and went on with her words:


    "then you can have a try."


    After that, she stepped back a few steps to watch it in her spare time, as if she wanted to watch juggling. Hua Mu Ning looked at it in her eyes and was angry in her heart, but she could only hold her breath and said:


    "elder martial brother, it''s not like this. I want to compete with him."


    Meng Li: "do you want to explore my reality? Or try it first? Have you decided to fight me? "


    Hua Mu Ning looked at Meng Li in amazement. God, who is this? How can he understand his purpose at once.


    Did the elder martial brother of the last life be so good at reading people''s hearts?


    Or this life experience is different, completely changed him.


    "Want to beat me and change the situation? For the world''s worthy sentence Meng Li said faintly, without a trace of expression.


    There are no ups and downs in my heart.


    Hua Mu Ning closed her eyes:


    "no, elder martial brother, you think too much. I just want to compete with you and let you show me..."


    Meng Li: "if you want to compete with me, go to the competition platform and take out your real skills. You don''t need to explore here in advance. You can''t explore."


    Hua Mu Ning


    Anyway, at the moment, there are a lot of swearing words to say, but I can''t say them.


    "Well, elder martial brother doesn''t want to help and can''t force me to do so. I''m too self righteous to think that elder martial brother has some kind of friendship with me and can get some advice." She really didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li turns around with a cold face and goes into the cave, leaving Hua Mu Ning who is lost and unwilling.


    In the cave, Meng Li is also thinking, will Hua Mu Ning really challenge her?


    As long as he lost, Hua Mu Ning once again famous zhenzongmen, back to the peak of the past.


    But I won''t lose.


    She would like Hua Mu Ning to do this, but the other party must be thoughtful, should not, because losing is another joke, then it will become completely unworthy.

 Chapter 1778

    As time went by, Hua Mu Ning didn''t come to Meng Li to challenge him, and no one came to provoke him. Meng Li did some tasks to accumulate points, challenged some difficult people, and finally got to Dabi.


    This is a competition among the disciples of each sect. It''s also a time to highlight the sect''s strength. Meng Li challenged Hua Mu Ning before, but Hua Mu Ning didn''t fight. This time, Dabi is a good thing for Meng Li. When she didn''t fight, she had to fight. After all, Dabi must have the last winner.


    He can defeat her honestly, and prove to the world that he is more powerful than Hua Mu Ning.


    So Meng Li was waiting for this opportunity earlier.


    The disciples of Wuling sect are the best among the disciples. Meng Li is the first disciple now, so he has to take part in the competition. There are also Hua Mu Ning, Chi Yu, and the overlord who has had a competition with Meng Li before, a total of more than ten people.


    Yun Xinhong refused to take part in the contest for the reason of closed cultivation.


    It seems that after the last failure, he really suffered a lot. Now he only knows how to escape.


    Liu Changlao is mainly responsible for leading them to participate in the competition. Of course, she is not the only elder in charge of the disciples, but also the other elders. However, they are going to have friendly exchanges and will come later instead of walking with the disciples.


    The competition was held in Mingyue Valley, which used to be far away. With a large number of people and plenty of time, they all chose to go slowly. They could also taste some delicious food along the way. Although the practitioners don''t pay attention to the appetite, there are many people who want to have a good time, so they are much happier to eat.


    Of course, it''s not just to waste time walking, playing or eating. It''s to walk more in the secular world. If you see injustice, you can help. To put it bluntly, it''s a group of people who go out to do propaganda.


    Tell others how kind and kind the disciples of wulingzong are, and tell others how powerful the disciples of wulingzong are. They are living signs to show the world.


    However, because they went together, they also gave Hua Mu Ning the opportunity to pester her all day. Meng Li was quite helpless and had to endure the tease of the overlord.


    Because I had a little friendship with Bawang in the competition, I became more familiar with him this time.


    "Elder martial brother, try this." In a restaurant hall, the disciples of wulingzong were divided into two groups and sat at the table. Hua Mu Ning naturally had the cheek to share the same table with Meng Li and give him some dishes.


    Meng Li''s face sank when he saw the dish suddenly appeared in the bowl. He didn''t know where Hua Mu Ning came from, and he felt that he could accept her dish.


    Or just to disgust her?


    However, it''s not easy to attack. After all, a man who loses his temper to a woman every day is also reproachable.


    This is also a very helpless thing for Meng Li.


    "I''m full." Meng Li''s attitude is very cold.


    Hua Mu Ning


    "Young master..." A soft childe, as if to call people''s bones soft, saw from the next table came a woman, but from the walking posture is charming and moving, that look is extremely charming, waist Yingying a grip, like ingratitude.


    On the whole, the biggest feeling is flattery.


    It should be a beauty in the world.


    What makes Meng Li speechless is that the girl who is so charming is herself.


    "Young master, people have been paying attention to you for a long time." Her eyes were like silk, and she gave Meng Li a power.


    Meng Li


    She bowed her head and looked down.


    "Why don''t you look at others? You are shy? It''s lovely that you are shy. " She continued.


    Hua Mu Ning was annoyed when she saw that someone was teasing her sweetheart. She looked at the woman and said, "who are you and why are you so frivolous?"


    The woman took a look at Hua Mu Ning and covered her mouth with a smile:


    "girl, who are you?"


    "Me? You''re in charge of this? " Hua Mu Ning looks more and more unhappy.


    "You call the elder martial brother, then you are her younger martial sister. But when I enter this restaurant, I see that you are extremely attentive to the young master, but I can''t stand that the young master is really indifferent to you, so I probably understand your relationship." The analysis of women''s right way.


    Hua Mu Ning still asked: "what does this have to do with you?"


    "Of course, it does. I like this young man." She said very frankly.


    Meng Li was drinking water. When she heard this, she almost choked. What''s the situation?


    The overlord could not help laughing at Meng Li:


    "it seems that elder martial brother Yang has a lot of peach blossom debts. I don''t know if elder martial brother Yang can resist it."


    When he said this, the disciples on the spot couldn''t help laughing and looked at Meng Li meaningfully.


    Meng Li turns his head and looks at the woman carefully. He also notices a man at the next table. He is staring at this side with gloomy eyes. He looks very depressed and drinks muggy wine. Meng Li recalls that when he comes in, it seems that the woman in front of him and the man drinking muggy wine behind him should be the same. They were the people who sat at the same table earlier."Brother Yang, am I ok?" The woman asked Meng Li to look at her and even straightened her chest. When she heard other people calling her brother, she immediately called him.


    Let Hua Mu Ning can''t help spat a way: "behavior is true frivolous."


    I''m afraid it''s only women in the world who do this.


    But the woman''s chest is really proud, and she is standing. Now she is standing in front of Meng Li, almost blinding Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a deep breath and said, "girl, please respect yourself."


    "Young master, how sad are you to say that? I have a crush on you. How do you like me The woman also gathered together in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li hears a fragrance. How to say, this fragrance has an emotional effect, but the weight is very small, and the practitioners will not be affected by it.


    Even ordinary people can resist by willpower.


    Meng Li was a little suspicious of the woman''s identity, so his face completely cooled down and said:


    "I''ve made my words clear, girl, don''t entangle me again..."


    "What will happen to you?" She gave Meng Li a smile.


    Meng Li


    There are so many people here that we can''t say the threat at will.


    It''s hard to say anything that''s too bad to hear, so as not to ruin the image of the client.


    Meng Li takes a look at the table next to his family''s door. They haven''t eaten well. Moreover, many people here haven''t eaten well, and the food hasn''t moved much. He doesn''t eat because Hua Mu Ning has brought her food.


    Now, it''s no good yelling to leave because of myself, but here, this woman is annoying her


    When she did not speak, the girl asked softly:


    "brothers, can you add some chopsticks for others to eat?"


    She looked at everyone.


    All of you

 Chapter 1779

    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, the woman asked in surprise:


    "you wulingzong are also the main sect in the world, so you are not stingy with this pair of chopsticks, are you?"


    Listen to the woman say so, we all understand, this woman is also a person of the cultivation world, although they don''t have obvious wulingzong clothing, but each body carries a token, showing their identity.


    The people of Xiuzhen world can see it as soon as they see it.


    "Xiao Er, add a pair of bowls and chopsticks." Someone was shouting.


    He was a disciple who was at the same table with Meng Li. Everyone didn''t say a word to refute him. When Xiao Er took the bowl and chopsticks, the woman sat down.


    He also sat beside Meng Li.


    Hua Mu Ning''s expression is not happy to the extreme, but eat taste to also toward Meng Li squeezed.


    So now Meng Li''s scene is particularly funny. The two women stick her tightly, and the overlord laughs too much.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Qin mianer. You can call me mianer."


    They all nodded, but no one politely introduced themselves to Qin foraging''er. Qin foraging''er didn''t seem to be interested in them, but directly asked Meng Li:


    "brother Yang, what''s your name?"


    Meng Li was silent. Qin Fuer looked at her for a long time, and finally said:


    "brother Yang is so handsome, and his temperament is so extraordinary. It must be Yang Yi in the legend."


    The overlord laughs and says, "how do you know he is Yang Yi?"


    Looking at Meng Li again: "you are really famous now. Even if you pull someone out at will, you will know you."


    His words also proved who Meng Li was.


    Qin Fuer looked at Meng Li with a smile. His eyes were full of interest. He said: "my brother has a wide reputation and many deeds. He should be a genius who can break through the eighteen levels of the magic tower. I know such a genius. In fact..."


    She pretended to be shy: "in fact, people admire it."


    Meng Li Don''t admire it. "


    There is no such woman in the two plots, and I don''t know how I got into trouble this time.


    Maybe it''s too famous, too famous.


    Sure enough, there are many troubles in being famous.


    Qin xun''er was so insincere that he said directly:


    "how can we stop people''s admiration? If people don''t ask for anything else, it''s just that the childe is willing to accept me. If they are wronged, they can also ask for a concubine."


    Meng Li


    Another concubine.


    I feel that if I really want to come, I can accept many concubines in this world.


    "Concubine? You don''t deserve a concubine. " Hua Mu Ning really can''t bear Qin xun''er any more. She said sarcastically.


    "I don''t deserve it? Do you deserve it? " Qin Fuer looks at Hua Mu Ning:


    "I think I should know who you are."


    "You''re Hua Mu Ning. You''ve been pestering brother Yang for so many years. Who doesn''t know? I also said that I was frivolous. You''re not so good. Earlier, I met people from your Huashi family. When I talked about you, they were all angry and said that you''d shamed the family women. "


    Qin Fuer was also very good at saying that he succeeded in making Hua Mu Ning''s face pale and blue.


    "Come on, don''t fight in my ears." One on the left and the other on the right, and her voice was a little sharp. It was really hard for her to get caught in the middle.


    "Elder martial brother, at least I am also your younger martial sister. Do you have the heart to see me bullied by outsiders?" Hua Mu Ning is scolded by Meng Li, and he is unwilling to ask.


    Meng Li doesn''t plan to help Hua Mu Ning speak. She is a person who can shine with a little sunshine. If she really helps her, she should think that she is affectionate and righteous to her.


    Meng Li''s silence makes Hua Mu Ning hurt, but it also makes Qin xun''er proud.


    She raised her eyebrows at Hua Mu Ning and said: "look, you can only get brother Yang''s disgust if you are obsessed with him. He doesn''t care about you at all."


    "Brother Yang, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like her. They are very good at serving people. You Would you like to have a try? "


    Such barefaced words made Meng Li''s forehead jump and take a deep breath in his airway:


    "girl, please respect yourself."


    Hua Mu Ning said: "shameless."


    The overlord looked at Qin Fuer and couldn''t help shaking his head. Sure enough, none of these sects were normal.


    Earlier, I had some expectations in my heart, telling myself not to knock over a boat of people with one stroke.


    "Are you from the hundred flowers school?" The overlord asked, meaning to pick out Qin''s identity.


    Qin Fuer was a little surprised. She looked down and looked at herself. To be honest, she was very beautiful. When she looked down, she was still a little quiet. But when she looked up, there was a lot of amorous feelings between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Well..."


    "Is there any sign on me? Did you recognize me? "


    She didn''t deny it, but she was curious about how she exposed her identity.In fact, before the overlord said it, there was some speculation in everyone''s mind that Qin xun''er came from some improper sects, but no evidence was found.


    But I didn''t expect that it was baihuazong. Baihuazong was also quite famous. Almost all of them were women. They all practiced flattery and art. Of course, there were men in it, but there were not so many women.


    The women of baihuazong are very beautiful. Because of their cultivation, they need to do more "something" if they want to improve their cultivation.


    Sometimes, if you can''t find a suitable man outside, you will talk to the man inside the clan


    Anyway, the relationship within a clan is quite complicated. Maybe you and me, me and him, you and him


    It''s a mess.


    It''s also the reason for this chaos, plus the skill, which is not shameful for the cultivation world. But fortunately, they found a man outside to do it. After the thing, it has no effect on the man. They won''t say that they have been sucked up and so on, so they won''t go to the point of being beaten by others.


    This kind of women is just like worldly women, who disdain to return to disdain, but can''t say they have too much sin.


    And in order to enjoy that happy feeling, many men in Xiuzhen world are really willing to work with them


    Because they are different from other women, how to say, they are professional and better than others.


    The overlord pondered and said:


    "I accidentally saw a hundred flowers in the girl''s sleeve."


    "Ah?" Qin Fuer laughed, folded his sleeves and said:


    "I didn''t expect that you would know."


    However, she didn''t seem to mind that her identity was known by everyone. She also looked at Meng Li and said:


    "can you dislike me? If you want to find a son, it''s just a young man. "


    They all looked at Qin Fuer in surprise. Although the women of baihuazong were dissolute, their accomplishments were very high, and few women focused on one person for the sake of one man.


    Of course, it''s hard to tell the truth of this sentence. After all, baihuazong women are used to cajoling people. What they didn''t say before is different from what they said after they got you.


    Meng Li looks at Qin foraging''er indifferently and turns back silently. He can only say that it''s bad luck for him to be watched by a hundred flower sect woman.

 Chapter 1780

    "I''m all in the way..." Meng Li said quietly.


    Qin Fuer: "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to be with you, and you''re satisfied."


    Meng Li


    Hua Mu Ning stares at Qin xun''er with hatred: "you are a woman who has come out to harm others. I''m not ashamed. You don''t want to touch elder martial brother with me."


    Meng Li


    What.


    Qin Fuer laughed: "it depends on brother Yang''s mind."


    "You..." Hua Mu Ning''s face is slightly twisted. She wants to fight Qin xun''er and drive away the dirty woman.


    All of you are silent. Some people look at Hua Mu Ning and feel disillusioned. It''s true that when women are jealous, they don''t look good.


    In addition, along the way, Hua Mu Ning pasted all kinds of stickers to Meng Li, but Meng Li was really indifferent. They saw it in their eyes. If they saw too much, Hua Mu Ning became more and more uninteresting.


    "Younger martial sister, let''s go." Gao Li, who drinks muggy wine alone, comes over and says to Qin Fuer.


    Looking at Gao Li with wide eyes, Qin Fuer snorted:


    "no, elder martial brother, I want to go with them. Anyway, we also go to Mingyue valley."


    Gao Li looked really depressed. He took a deep look at Meng Li and said to Qin Fuer:


    "I''m afraid they don''t want to."


    All the people in wulingzong are silent. In fact, their silence proves that they don''t want to. After all, they are well-known and decent. Who wants to go with this kind of unorthodox sect.


    Going out is also a joke.


    "Won''t you?" Qin Fuer looks at everyone and asks clearly.


    Meng Li said directly:


    "maybe it''s inconvenient."


    "Brother Yang, you are so cruel that you refused me." She pressed the corner of her eye as if to cry.


    Meng Li said headache, rubbed eyebrow, really don''t want to take care of her.


    "Ah There are men in the world who are not attracted to me, even though I was born with a beautiful face She sighed sadly, looking at Meng Li''s eyes as soft as water.


    Meng Li


    I am a woman, how can I be attracted by you?


    What''s more, even a man is afraid that he should not be fooled.


    "What an iron heart She sighed again.


    Hua Mu Ning gave a sneer, and at the same time she felt the same way. It''s true that Lang''s heart is like iron. Can''t she move him even after she has done so much?


    He''s good. He likes a woman who has no aptitude, no family background and little water.


    "Come on, younger martial sister." Gao Li called again.


    "Goodbye, brother Yang." She got up, followed Gao Li back to the table before them, sat down and continued to eat.


    When she left, she continued to eat here. During this time, someone wanted to make fun of Meng Li about Qin Fuer again, but Meng Li stopped him with a look.


    I don''t want to hear it.


    By this kind of woman, things will not end like this, she has been very unlucky.


    If Meng Li didn''t expect that, when they finished their meal and checked out, Qin Fuer and Gao Li followed them.


    At the beginning, he kept a distance from them. At the end, he got closer and closer. He looked like a group of people.


    When Qin Fuer has nothing to do, he will shout in a jiaosheng voice:


    "brother Yang, wait for me."


    Meng Li ignored him, and Liu Changlao in the team was very helpless. He looked at Meng Li and said: "big than near, you''d better pay more attention."


    After hearing this, the overlord laughed and said to elder Liu, "elder, what are you afraid of? Are you worried that elder martial brother Yang will be abducted by that hundred flower sect woman in the middle of the night? "


    Liu Changlao was silent for a few seconds: "it''s not impossible."


    There''s nothing you can''t do for a hundred flower sect woman.


    Meng Li


    At this time, Qin Fuer called back:


    "brother Yang, wait for others."


    Hua Mu Ning can''t bear to stop. If she doesn''t go, the whole team can only follow.


    Qin foraging''er catches up and goes straight to Meng Li, but Hua Mu Ning pulls out her sword to stop her. She yells at Qin foraging''er in a cold voice:


    "go away!"


    "What." Qin Fuer didn''t seem to be angry. He looked at Hua Mu Ning strangely:


    "is the road yours? I''m not allowed to go? "


    "The road is not mine, but it''s wrong for you to follow us shamelessly. Don''t you count your own identity?"


    "Who am I? Are you more noble than me? You''re too proud of yourself Qin Fuer''s face was slightly chilly at this time, staring at Hua Mu Ning:


    "if you have the ability to duel with me, if you lose, get away from brother Yang, and the farther you go, the better."


    "If you lose, don''t pester any more." Hua Mu Ning is also bored to death, holding a stomach gas, just want to vent.Qin Fuer confidently said, "good!"


    "Come on..." She took out her sword and saw that they were going to fight. Liu Changlao couldn''t just sit back and stand up and stop Hua Mu Ning:


    "Dabi is close, so don''t make more trouble."


    If you get hurt, doesn''t it affect Dabie?


    Even if there is no Dabi, we can''t watch them fight.


    Meng Li also said: "don''t compete. The sound of Swords is harsh."


    Meng Li''s reason is very cold, and he is directly afraid of quarreling.


    Qin xun''er put away his sword: "since brother Yang doesn''t like too much noise, I won''t fight with you."


    Then he said:


    "but you don''t want to drive me away from brother Yang. This road is not yours. I can go naturally."


    "Where are you going? Are you qualified to go to the Moon Valley? " Hua Mu Ning can''t help but sneer.


    "Why am I not qualified?" Qin Fuer asked.


    Hua Mu Ning stares at her with a kind of scornful eyes, the meaning is self-evident: "presumably no one will send an invitation to you Baihua Valley, so whether you are qualified or not, you know in your heart."


    "Oh Do they have to send me to go? We can go as long as we like. "


    "Can you drive me away?" Qin xun''er said with a smile, "you boast all day long that you are well-known and decent, but your accomplishments are not so good. Baihua Valley is not the place you offend casually."


    Just now Qin''s breath was exposed, Hua Mu Ning felt that her cultivation was indeed higher than herself. Now she is ridiculed for her low cultivation. She can''t find any words to say, so she can only sneer back and say:


    "I don''t want to see how your cultivation comes up."


    The feeling of disdain is beyond expression.


    "Come on, younger martial sister, don''t you think it''s cheap to argue with her?" Chi Yu really can''t stand it. Maybe Hua Mu Ning is very angry at the moment and can''t feel her image, but we all see it.


    Once a dust fairy, now it''s like swearing.


    In particular, he is also jealous with the women of Baihua valley. He really wants to lower the class. Just for Yang Yi''s sake, he is very upset.


    Being reminded by Chi Yu, Hua Mu Ning feels that she is really out of shape. She steps back and closes her mouth.


    "Price drop?" Qin Fuer stares at Chi Yu with bright eyes and looks up and down.

 Chapter 1781

    Like choosing goods, the last sentence came:


    "we female disciples of Baihua sect don''t want men like you."


    Chi Yu was angry: "you...!"


    Insult, chiguoguo''s insult!


    Liu Changlao also felt that Qin Fuer was so crazy that he couldn''t help saying:


    "we should not make friends with enemies when we go out."


    "Enemies, brother Italy, are you my enemies?" Qin Fuer has a pitiful face again. It''s very pitiful.


    Meng Li: "seriously, let me go."


    "I''m not interested in women."


    "It depends on the woman. I think I can make you like it." She gave Meng Li another wink.


    In fact, Qin Fuer, on the one hand, is also interested in Meng Li''s skin bag, and on the other hand, he is more interested in knowing Meng Li''s identity.


    It''s really that recently the spotlight has been too high, and all kinds of stories have been spread out. This kind of man should bow down to her.


    What''s more, it''s also a challenge. She just wants to see if the man who Hua Mu Ning can''t move can move himself. If he can move, he can prove his charm from the side.


    Meng Li looked at elder Liu and said, "elder, I don''t think we should get entangled too much. Let''s go to Mingyue Valley as soon as possible."


    "Good." Elder Liu answered.


    It''s really useless to say more. If you are entangled by baihuazong, you can only admit bad luck, no injustice, no hatred. You can''t kill people, and you can''t say you won''t let them go.


    Hua Mu Ning still stands in the same place and stares at Qin xun''er angrily. She seems to be unwilling, but she feels that she is abusing others and depreciating the price. Meng Li looks at her indifferently and asks:


    "still not going?"


    She just recovered and nodded: "OK, listen to elder martial brother."


    On the road, when passing through the secular world, I met the merchants who were robbed by mountain bandits. In order to promote justice, but also for propaganda work, a group of disciples did not hesitate to brush up and beat the mountain bandits to the ground. The mountain bandits'' highest accomplishment is to build foundation, which can stand the beating of the five spirit sect elites. They lay on the ground crying and begging for mercy, and the caravan knelt down to thank them "Thank you very much, immortal people."


    Anyway, this kind of scene has been going through a lot all the way, and everyone is very numb. When the caravan asked them which clan immortal they were, they reported the wulingzong. Sure enough, the merchants immediately looked up to them, and said that if their children were qualified, they would send wulingzong. At this moment, the purpose of helping each other was achieved.


    Presumably, these businessmen would also say that they were rescued by wulingzong disciples this time. When Gao Li saw this scene, he couldn''t help laughing and said to Qin Fuer:


    "look at these respectable families, which one is not the one who is fishing for fame? I''m tired of fame. I''m tired of them


    Qin Fuer also sighed:


    "yes, it''s better for us to do as we please."


    Gao Li takes a look at Meng Li''s back and asks Qin Fuer, "do you really like Yang Yi?"


    "Can''t I? Anyway, I haven''t found a man outside for a long time. It seems that I haven''t found a man since I was with my elder martial brother." Qin xun''er''s eyes on Gao Li are relatively flat.


    "Oh It''s also possible to play once in a while. " Gao Li''s eyes sank and finally seemed to compromise.


    Qin Fuer: "once? Seriously, I want to have him. "


    "Have? Do you really want to be with him forever? " Gao Li asked in surprise.


    Qin Fuer: "can''t you? Anyway, I think he''s very good, especially his silent appearance. I like him very much. He''s introverted and quiet. I want people to embrace him after watching him. "


    Gao Li felt some pain in his heart. He asked:


    "younger martial sister, if he is really with you, what about me?"


    He didn''t forget what his younger martial sister said. If he could get Yang Yi, he would be the only one.


    He knows his younger martial sister best. She only said this to this person. It can be seen that she really moved her heart.


    "You? Elder martial brother, there are so many younger martial sisters waiting for you in the clan. We can get what we need at most. Do you have any feelings for me? " Qin Fuer seems careless now.


    Gao Li''s Adam''s Apple moved, his voice was a little hoarse, and he gave a hard hum:


    "yes, don''t you know what elder martial brother wants?"


    Qin Fuer: "it''s not love. It''s elder martial brother''s infatuation with my body. I know it all."


    "You can''t tell."


    Gao Li shook his head: "I can tell."


    "No..." Qin Fuer watched the people of wulingzong finish the play and came out again, saying to Gao Li:


    "they''re gone. Let''s keep up. Don''t lose them."


    What else does Gao Li want to say? Qin foraging''er has already taken the first step, so he can only follow behind.


    On the way, he still couldn''t help asking Qin Fuer, "do you have to get him?""Of course." Qin Fuer tilted his head for a while and said with a smile, "no, the more I think about it, the more I like it."


    "I don''t know what it''s like to be the son of such a big family under my skirt."


    Seeing that Qin Fuer''s face was full of fantasy, Gao Li felt that things were getting worse.


    He really fell in love with his younger martial sister, and she was very satisfied with him after being with him. He was the only one all the time. Now he suddenly wanted to look outside, which gave him a full sense of crisis.


    Wulingzong and his party went to a city and found an inn. They settled down. They arranged the room in front of them, and Qin Fuer and his wife came in with them.


    When Gao Li opened the room, he wanted to have a room with Qin Fuer, but Qin refused. She said:


    "it''s not good for brother yang to see it."


    Gao Li


    You haven''t written a word yet, have you?


    Brother Yang sounds very harsh.


    So Meng Li, who is preparing to go upstairs, feels that the back of his head is staring at him.


    She looked back and happened to be noticed by Qin Fuer at the counter. It was another electric eye, which made Meng Li dizzy.


    "I''ll come to you in the evening." Qin Fuer shouts out to Meng Li.


    The disciples of wulingzong wanted to laugh, but they held back. They all looked at Meng Li and said unkindly, what''s the matter with seeing other people being teased?


    Meng Li takes a blank look back and looks at the room card in her hand. Then she looks at the room card in Hua Mu Ning''s hand. It''s next to her room. It must be Hua Mu Ning''s choice when she took the card.


    Meng Li said to Bawang:


    "come on, let''s change one."


    Bawang subconsciously looked at Meng Li''s room card and Hua Mu Ning''s room card. He was silent for a few seconds, and finally said:


    "OK."


    Because Bawang had the courage to help him all the way, Hua Mu Ning didn''t like him very much. At the moment, he couldn''t help but stare at him. However, Bawang didn''t care much and laughed a few times to express his apology.

 Chapter 1782

    Meng Li patted overlord on the shoulder:


    "good brother, thank you very much."


    You are welcome to smile. Saving one''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher.


    In short, Meng Li and Hua Mu Ning''s room is so far away. Hua Mu Ning is not happy, but Meng Li is happy.


    So as not to disturb her in the middle of the night.


    But he escaped Hua Mu Ning, but he didn''t escape Qin xun''er in the middle of the night.


    She didn''t even go through the door. Instead, she jumped in directly from the window. The window of this worldly inn is of no use to those who practice. It''s better to guard against gentlemen than villains.


    Sensing that Qin foraging in, Meng Li''s face coagulated and slapped directly in her direction. Qin foraging didn''t expect Meng Li to be so ruthless, decisive and unprepared. He was hit straight, hurt internally, and his expression hurt a little:


    "brother Yang, why do you treat others like this?"


    Meng Li was gloomy: "who allowed you to break into my room?"


    "I''ve come to see you." She was very aggrieved to say, and then another look of faltering:


    "brother Yang, I''m hurt, so painful, I''m going to faint."


    Say, want to toward Meng to leave on the bed dizzy.


    Meng Li doesn''t stop her either. Qin Fuer falls down on Meng Li''s bed and puts on a charming posture. At this time, she has changed her clothes and is very exposed. Meng Li can even see her snow-white thighs.


    Who can stand this.


    All Meng Li decisively opened the door and left. The speed was so fast that he quickly moved to the front of the door to open the door.


    When he left, he didn''t even close the door, leaving behind Qin Fuer with silly eyes.


    Gone?


    Just leave?


    She angrily sat up and gritted her teeth. The more difficult it was to get, the more hard it was to get. She was born to conquer men.


    "Good brother, open the door." Meng Li knocked on overlord''s door.


    She doesn''t want to have a room with other men. After all, she is also a woman in essence, but is it better than having a room with Qin Fuer?


    If they are entangled in the room for a long time, the next day they are afraid that some messy things will be rumored out, arranged and destroyed.


    Hua Mu Ning was still awake when she heard a knock on the door in the next room and a cry from her elder martial brother at the door. She immediately came out to open the door and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    When Meng Li saw her, he was speechless for another moment, so he still had to be a neighbor with Hua Mu Ning.


    She didn''t pay attention to Hua Mu Ning. After a while, Bawang opened the door. Meng Li went in and didn''t say a word to Hua Mu Ning.


    After entering the room, the overlord had a look of seeing through everything:


    "is there a beauty attacking in your room at night, so you have to come here?"


    Meng Li: "don''t make fun of me any more. I''m going to have a headache."


    I can''t help being entangled by the people of baihuazong.


    "I sympathize with you, or elder martial brother, you are so excellent." Said overlord.


    Meng Li


    Although Meng Li avoided, Qin Fuer came out of Meng Li''s room the next day, trying to make an affair.


    Thanks to Meng Li''s loud voice in front of the overlord''s door last night, all the practitioners were very clear and heard. In addition, Hua Mu Ning couldn''t wait to prove to others that Meng Li was in the overlord''s room in the morning. She was afraid that others would think that Meng Li really had something to do with Qin xun''er.


    Meng Li got rid of the fate of being arranged.


    Hua Mu Ning also used this point, still full of selfish, Meng Li does not appreciate her.


    After that, Qin xun''er kept up with her all the way. She was annoyed by one woman before, but now she has become two. One of them is more explicit than the other. Meng Li was annoyed at the beginning and numb at the end.


    After a lot of hard work, we can get to Mingyue valley. At this moment, there are many people in Mingyue Valley, who are all disciples and elders of various sects. As soon as they go in, they are just exchanged greetings.


    A lot of eyes also fell on Meng Li, and all kinds of praises were heard.


    This is how people praise you, admire you, praise you, or envy you when they are at a high place.


    At a low point, each of them despises you and scoffs at you.


    It''s just human nature. Meng Li doesn''t care much.


    Although Hua Mu Ning is not very famous in the sect, when she comes out, most people''s impression of her stays in the past, and she is still an excellent female disciple of Wuling sect.


    If Yang Yi is the sign of the male disciples of wulingzong, Hua Mu Ning is the sign of the female disciples.


    Many flattering words even say that they are made for each other. Meng Li''s face is expressionless, but Hua Mu Ning is very happy. It seems that she is really Meng Li''s Taoist partner. When someone asks Meng Li to speak, she will be the spokesperson of Meng Li.


    "Can you talk less? Can''t I say my own thing? " Meng Li really can''t stand Hua Mu Ning like this.After losing her face in public, Hua Mu Ning''s face became stiff, and then she got up with a low brow:


    "what elder martial brother said is right."


    I don''t know who EEE a way: "also don''t know pity fragrant jade."


    Meng Li looked for a circle in the crowd, and even if he didn''t find out who it was.


    "That is, do you need to talk about brother Yang?" Qin Fuer came over in a big way.


    "You can come in." Hua Mu Ning''s expression is more and more unhappy. When they came in before, the two people of Baihua sect were stopped outside. They thought they couldn''t get in. Who knows what method was used.


    "Why can''t you come in? We are not devious. Naturally, we can


    "It''s ok if we don''t invite us. We''ll take the initiative to come. Mingyuegu doesn''t say that there are guests who don''t welcome us." Qin xun''er is a little proud. It seems that he has to be angry with Hua Mu Ning.


    Hua Mu Ning wanted to say something else, but when she saw so many people quarreling with a hundred flower sect man, she really lowered her class and shut up.


    "Brother Yang, do you miss me?" She approaches Meng Li and wants to put her hand around Meng Li''s arm.


    In front of so many people, as long as they are held by her, the gossip will tie her and Yang Yi together. Meng Li doesn''t know what kind of heart Qin Fuer has. Seeing her coming, she directly takes her luck and beats her back. This time, she''s more ruthless than last time, letting Qin Fuer''s mouth bleed. She looks at Meng Li in amazement.


    That''s how it works in front of so many people?


    It''s more reckless than the people of their hundred flowers sect.


    Meng Li said coldly and impatiently:


    "you are more annoying than Hua Mu Ning."


    Hua Mu Ning


    Her expression is also quite complicated. Should she be happy or sad to hear this?


    "Don''t go too far." Gao Li immediately took out a pill and handed it to Qin xun''er. His eyes were full of heartache, and he glared at Meng Li angrily:


    "do you think we baihuazong are good bullies?"


    Originally noisy garden, because of the outbreak of contradictions, become silent.

 Chapter 1783

    Meng Li said in a cold voice:


    "is it easy for you to bully me?"


    Meng Li directly carried out of the Yang family.


    "You provoked me first, but also blame me for bullying people, it''s really funny." Meng Li glanced at Qin Fuer.


    Qin Fuer''s face softened after taking the pill, and said to Gao Li:


    "forget it, elder martial brother. I was wrong first. I don''t blame elder brother Yang."


    "Younger martial sister!" Gao Li can''t stand being bullied by his younger martial sister. He has to calm down.


    Qin tiao''er lowered his head. When no one noticed, there was a flash of potential in his eyes.


    This contradiction also disappeared because of Qin''s attitude. The crowd slowly resumed their voice, and soon returned to the scene just now.


    The people in Mingyue Valley arranged accommodation with the people who came here today. Xu Shi had too many people, which made Mingyue Valley very tight. He said that there was a room for two people, and Meng Li chose to have a room with Bawang.


    Bawang is a very hard-working man. He practices at night. Meng Li is quite used to it.


    Before the arrival of all the people, Dabie''s day has not yet begun, so their daily life in mingyuegu is to challenge what mingyuegu can challenge.


    Almost every sect has the existence of wulingzong''s broken magic building, so Meng Li runs to pass.


    Then he accidentally passed through the gate of Mingyue valley. Although he didn''t get any inheritance, he also got a lot of rewards.


    In other words, if Mingyue Valley has inheritance, it will not be given to a single clan. Meng Li knows this very well. As for whether it has, it is not known.


    So Meng Li made a name in Mingyue Valley again, and all the people came to her to learn from her. Meng Li said in an unfathomable way:


    "understanding is very important."


    In fact, the level is not unchangeable. Even the level triggered by everyone is different. They can''t copy Meng Li''s road.


    But they really thought Meng Li was pretending.


    Hua Mu Ning also wanted to be famous and prove to everyone that she was worthy of Meng Li, so she went to pass. Unfortunately, her luck and qualifications were not as good as Meng Li. She failed to pass. She was injured inside and came out pale. Everyone expected her very much. After all, the first male disciple of Wuling sect had successfully passed, and you, the first female disciple, should also pass.


    Many people were disappointed when they learned that Hua Mu Ning had failed. Some people kept sighing:


    "that''s Yang Yi!"


    "It''s true that there is a big gap between male and female students in the first place."


    "That''s not true. Hua Mu Ning can''t compare with brother Yang."


    Qin foraging''er is to see that Hua Mu Ning and Meng Li are comparing. He also vaguely knows that she is trying to prove herself. This failure is to pick Hua Mu Ning''s pain.


    "I don''t deserve brother Yang." She didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Some people really agree with Qin Fuer. Hua Mu Ning was injured. She was stimulated by these words. She snorted and looked at Qin Fuer fiercely:


    "shut up."


    "You don''t deserve it, you slut. You''re impure and disgusting."


    "My God, I didn''t expect that the first female disciple of wulingzong spoke so poisonous. It''s incredible." Qin xun''er''s expression was exaggerated, and he stepped back two steps.


    "You..." Hua Mu Ning covered her chest with one hand. Chi Yu immediately stood up and held Hua Mu Ning:


    "younger martial sister, let''s ignore her and go."


    "Look at this elder martial brother. I don''t believe it if I say you have nothing to do with each other. Is it..." Qin Fuer looked at them with an ambiguous look.


    At this time, Chi Yu holds the injured Hua Mu Ning and turns to go. When they hear this, they are both angry and turn to stare at Qin xun''er.


    Qin Fuer tilted his head and looked at Chi Yu again:


    "elder martial sister Hua, your taste is a little too bad. It''s said that this elder martial brother is given to the female disciple of Baihua sect, and you don''t want it."


    "Well, you woman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, shut up for me."


    Chi Yu is completely angry. After all, no matter how good his temper is, he can''t stop hearing these words. At the moment, there is no elder of wulingzong. His hand is unstoppable. His luck blows directly at Qin Fuer''s face. But somehow, Qin Fuer is slapped by Chi Yu.


    Her face swelled up quickly, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding. Meng Ligang was pulled by the overlord, and he found that someone was going to fall into her arms.


    Therefore, Meng Li evades at the fastest speed in his life. Qin Fuer loses his center of gravity and falls to the ground. He looks at Meng Li sadly:


    "brother Yang, I''ve been beaten."


    Chi Yu then understands why Qin foraging''er doesn''t avoid her. He looks at her in disgust. It''s really for the sake of men.


    Thinking of Qin xun''er, he was also angry with Meng Li because Yang Yicai was so competitive with Hua Mu Ning. He said, "younger martial brother Yang, this woman is so infatuated with you. If you accept her, she will be very devoted to you."Meng Li looked at the overlord: "you pull me here so quickly, let me see these?"


    She thought there was something wrong. Was there less conflict between Qin Fuer and Hua Mu Ning during this period?


    It''s a headache to see both of them.


    And when she was pestering her, she really wanted to slap one of her hands to death.


    The fire was burned to her head by Chi Yu again. Meng could not help saying to Chi Yu:


    "what did elder martial brother say? We are from the same family. How can we slander him?"


    Chi Yu snorted: "no? It''s because of you. Shouldn''t you bear it? "


    Meng Li: "if you are so unreasonable, I can''t help it."


    "Brother Yang, people are in pain. He beat me hard." Qin Fuer is still on the ground, looking at Meng Li pitifully.


    Meanwhile, Gao Li arrived in time and helped Qin Fuer up:


    "younger martial sister, you are so..."


    He is quite helpless, although the younger martial sister showed amazing ability, but still can''t let Yang Yi have a moment moved, why?


    Say and say and don''t listen.


    Thinking of these, he looked at Meng Li resentfully.


    The overlord looks at Qin Fuer being held by Gao Li and Hua Mu Ning being held by Chi Yu with a strange expression.


    Don''t these two women like Yang Yi? Now I''m held by another man. How strange is the scene.


    Always feel


    He gave Meng Li a strange look.


    Leng is to see Meng Li not clear, so.


    "Gone." Meng Li says that he doesn''t care about anything and goes straight away. As soon as Meng Li goes away, Hua Mu Ning is also helped back by Chi Yu. On the other hand, the protagonist goes away, and the audience gradually disperses.


    "Younger martial sister, do you know that you are being mean to yourself?" Chi Yu said what he had been holding in his heart for a long time.


    Hua Mu Ning''s face changed. Unexpectedly, Chi Yu said so, and then her face became bitter:


    "but what can I do to control my heart?"


    If you don''t get it, you won''t be happy in your life.

 Chapter 1784

    Past life and present life, two life obsession.


    Chi Yu can only sigh deeply.


    How to say, Hua Mu Ning has now become a person he likes, dislikes and feels frustrated.


    Patience is slowly worn out.


    Chi Yu naturally does not admit that he once loved Hua Mu Ning''s aura, but now that the aura has retreated, he does not love so much.


    He may forget that Hua Mu Ning, who used to haunt Yang Yi like this, has never changed. What has changed is him.


    In the middle of the night, Hua Mu Ning arrived at the foot of Mingyue Valley, and then Gao Li came.


    "What can I do for you?" For Gao Li, Hua Mu Ning''s attitude is not good either. Who makes him a member of baihuazong or Qin mianer''s elder martial brother.


    Gao Li''s attitude towards her was not good either. He asked coldly:


    "do you want to get Yang Yi?"


    "Don''t you know?" Hua Mu Ning asked sarcastically.


    Gao Li nodded: "that is to think."


    "Do you have a way?" Hua Mu Ning vaguely felt Gao Li''s purpose. She flew up to the tree and looked down at him.


    Gao Li pulled a corner of his mouth: "don''t deliberately put on a superior posture, you so-called noble and decent, but just by birth."


    The disciples of Baihua sect were not born very well. Who would go to that sect when they were young?


    Still no choice.


    Hua Mu Ning retorted: "there are also some big families who are not born well, but they are willing to practice steadfastly. Unlike you, they always like to take some shortcuts. For the sake of shortcuts, they are bound to be despised and criticized by the world."


    "I''m not here to argue with you." Gao Li said.


    Hua Mu Ning snorted: "it happens that I am not."


    "Here I am There''s something you want or don''t want. With this, you can get it. " Gao Li takes out something and shakes it in front of Hua Mu Ning.


    In the moonlight, Hua Mu Ning looked at it again and again, but did not understand it. She could only ask:


    "what is this?"


    "The secret of baihuazong." He said.


    "Why is this in your hands?" Hua Mu Ning asked suspiciously.


    She probably knew what it was. The method of making this kind of thing was very complicated. I didn''t expect that their male disciples also had a way to make it. It didn''t mean that Baihua sect only passed on female disciples, and it had to be shaozong sect?


    Gao Li gave a strange smile:


    "it''s not something you worry about."


    This is what he tried his best to get. If the patriarch knew that he would be punished severely.


    "Are you not afraid that this is a handle to be held by me?" Hua Mu Ning keenly felt that Gao Li was not coming from the right way.


    Gao Li laughs and says to Hua Mu Ning:


    "you are still too naive. When I handed the letter to you quietly this afternoon, it was poisoned by me. Now you have been poisoned, poor boy. Didn''t you notice it?"


    "What?" Hua Mu Ning was shocked.


    Then he felt his body immediately. He really felt that there was a worm creeping in the Dantian, which made Hua Mu Ning''s forehead drip sweat instantly.


    What does Dantian mean to a monk?


    It goes without saying.


    If the elixir field is destroyed, what else is there to live in this life?


    "You are mean and shameless Hua Mu Ning scolds angrily and stares at Gao Li.


    Gao Li raised his eyebrows and tut tut two times:


    "I can''t help it. You are too stupid. You were injured in the afternoon. You were not on guard when I handed it to you without any trace. You can only blame your carelessness if you touched my way."


    "What do you say you have nothing to do? If you were not injured, the poison would not have invaded so quickly! "


    He can be said to do his best to ridicule Hua Mu Ning, but also for Qin xun''er, who let Hua Mu Ning also scold Qin xun''er so ugly words.


    Hua Mu Ning remembers that in the afternoon, she was very angry at that time and was staring at Qin xun''er. Someone handed something to her, which was quite secret, so she took it.


    I didn''t expect to be poisoned.


    He tried to force the poisonous insects out of the Dantian, but Gao Li noticed again:


    "don''t waste your efforts."


    "In fact, I also have the beauty of becoming a man. I just want to set you up with Yang Yi."


    "Why should I listen to you?" Hua Mu Ning looks very ugly.


    Gao Li: "if you don''t listen to me, it''s OK. Anyway, I don''t worry about you talking about my secret treasure."


    With that, Gao Li made an effort to leave, but Hua Mu Ning stopped him:


    "my poison?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t talk about me everywhere, it doesn''t affect you."


    "But if you just say it, it will have a big impact."


    "You..." Hua Mu Ning took a deep breath and said:


    "if you give me your secret treasure, what else do you want?"Don''t take the opportunity to ask for anything else, she won''t be satisfied.


    But to be honest, she''s excited. It''s a good choice not to give it to her elder martial brother, but to hold it in her hand and use it as a last resort.


    Be prepared.


    "No, you have nothing for me to draw." Gao Li looked at Hua Mu Ning with disdain and said:


    "you should understand my purpose very well. It''s just to find a son."


    "If my elder martial brother and I have achieved good things, can we stop Qin Fuer from pestering him?" Hua Mu Ning asked.


    "Yes, mi''er will give up sooner or later, and then..." Gao Li said and stopped.


    "What?" Hua Mu Ning still wanted to ask, but Gao Li shook his head.


    If this matter really became, after Yang Yi, seeks the son certainly to be unable to look up.


    "Do you want it?" Gao Li shook things again.


    Hua Mu Ning gritted her teeth: "yes."


    "But when will you detoxify me?" She asked.


    Gao Li sneered: "it seems that I forced you. Did I force you to say that you must use that thing for Yang Yi to detoxify you?"


    "As I said, as long as you don''t tell me my secret, you will always be OK."


    Hua Mu Ning snorted, who would like to bury a thunder in his body.


    Gao Li added: "let''s be honest and use it if you want. No one will look down on you, although you use it in a down-to-earth way." With that, Gao Li burst out laughing.


    Let Hua Mu Ning feel rampant and harsh.


    "Here you are." Gao Li saw that Hua Mu Ning''s face was really ugly, so he threw it to her.


    Hua Mu Ning held it tightly and looked at Gao Li. Gao Li said: "there is a jade slip in it. The usage of this thing is in it. However, it may have a little influence on your elder martial brother, but it''s not a big problem. After all, you are true love." Then he laughed again.


    "Gone." With these words, Gao Li flies away, leaving Hua Mu Ning with a complicated complexion.


    Looking at the things in her hand, she felt sad at the bottom of her heart. Did she really depend on it to get elder martial brother?


    If the world knows, what should it think of her?


    She was struggling and hesitant, and she was poisoned. Let''s find a way to detoxify.

 Chapter 1785

    On the second day, Hua Mu Ning inquired anxiously, only to know that the poison was not rare, and it was easy to detoxify.


    She only needs to find some kind of elixir to make it into a pill. There are so many people in Mingyue Valley at this time, so she can easily get this elixir. She successfully made the pill and untied the poison.


    Watching the poisonous insect disappear in Dantian, Hua Mu Ning was greatly relieved.


    But is it too easy to detoxify?


    Hua Mu Ning has an incredible feeling, especially not practical.


    Find Gao Li and say:


    "my poison has been detoxified. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell you everything?"


    This is also a kind of temptation of Hua Mu Ning. She worries that Gao Li has poisoned her, but she doesn''t find it.


    I think it''s all left behind, isn''t it?


    Gao Li also knew what Hua Mu Ning was thinking, and sneered:


    "that''s not true, but what about you..."


    "As long as you accept it, I believe you will use it sooner or later, but it''s a matter of time. Since you can use it, I don''t have to worry about you saying it."


    "You..." Hua Mu Ning had a cold face and didn''t speak.


    "No? Give it back to me. " Gao Li laughs.


    Listen to Gao Li say so, Hua Mu Ning didn''t resolutely return the thing to him, but is silent, Gao Li see this burst of rampant laughter after natural and unrestrained leave.


    The first female disciple of a famous and decent school.


    It''s not despicable at heart.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that she is about to be calculated. She is very busy. Many people are still afraid of her strength. If they have nothing to do, they challenge her and want to find out her strength.


    After all, Dabie is about to start.


    Although Hua Mu Ning is holding that kind of thing in her hand, she still hesitates and doesn''t attack Meng Li.


    People also slowly come together, big than the curtain opened.


    At the beginning of the competition, there are a large number of people from different schools. Moreover, sometimes a competition can be played for a long time with equal strength. It can''t be finished in one day, it takes less than half a month.


    Meng Li passed all the way and got the ticket of the finals.


    However, Hua Mu Ning also has some strength. Rebirth has brought her a lot of resources. She has also got tickets to the finals, and wulingzong has entered the finals with the two of them.


    They are the first male and female disciples of wulingzong.


    Compare them again.


    However, Qin Fuer yells that Hua Mu Ning just can''t compare with her brother Yang. The gap between the first male and the first female is not so big.


    Looking at her like that, Meng Li doubted whether it was the nursery she had invited.


    The finals started three days later. On that day, Hua Mu Ning found Meng Li, and he wanted to say nothing. Meng Li:


    "say anything."


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to win?" She asked.


    Meng Li: "do you want to win? That''s what you asked


    She said with awe inspiring righteousness: "now all the disciples of wulingzong are eliminated, only you and I are left to enter the finals. If I don''t want to win, who will win glory for wulingzong?"


    "On you?"


    "If we have to eliminate one person in the middle of the draw, I''ll let elder martial brother go up, OK?" She looked at Meng Li affectionately.


    Meng Li: "what


    "I don''t think you have a good brain."


    Does Hua Mu Ning really have no points in mind?


    You should know that you can''t beat yourself. How can you still say that.


    About


    Meng Li thinks about it. He just wants to show his selflessness. I won''t win for elder martial brother.


    It''s not that I can''t beat it.


    This?


    This is too hypocritical


    Hua muring explained:


    "I have no bad brain. I''m just, I''m just trying my best to help you."


    Meng Li is quite speechless. Sorry, I really don''t want to talk to Hua Mu Ning.


    "I''ll go if it''s OK." She turned to leave, Hua Mu Ning pulled her: "please, elder martial brother, talk with me again."


    Meng Li stares at Hua Mu Ning. He always feels that Hua Mu Ning is talking strangely today. In an instant, he is on guard against Hua Mu Ning. In the next second, Hua Mu Ning wants to catch Meng Li''s hand with a very fast speed. Meng Li quickly retreats and looks at Hua Mu Ning on guard:


    "what''s your purpose?"


    "I I didn''t... " She lowered her head, her eyes twinkled from the invisible angle of Meng Li.


    Meng Li is not very good at checking Hua Mu Ning with mental power, because the clothes that the practitioners wear can also avoid being detected by mental power.


    Ask 6018: "can you help me check what''s on Hua Mu Ning?"


    "I don''t look good either." 6018.


    Meng Li: "can you detect the energy in her?" She always felt that Hua Mu Ning was uneasy and kind this time.I''m afraid it''s not big than near. In order to win myself, do something about yourself in advance.


    "I''ll try." 6018.


    Meng Li gives a sound and stares at Hua Mu Ning all the time. Hua Mu Ning also spoke when she was talking with 6018 just now, but she is too attentive and thinks what she said is nonsense. She can''t hear what she said clearly.


    "It''s something. It''s like a concentric mantra."


    "This is the energy that''s been detected so far." 6018 tell Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what


    She knows about the mantra.


    But is there such a thing in the world?


    Meng Li takes a look at Hua Mu Ning, smiles for a while, and says to Hua Mu Ning:


    "younger martial sister, this beautiful day, why don''t you let elder martial brother play a song for you?"


    "Ha?" Hua Mu Ning is stupid.


    She looked at Meng Li in disbelief, didn''t she hear it right?


    "Why?" Meng Li''s sudden change of attitude made Hua Mu Ning cautious.


    It''s beautiful. Is it beautiful? In the courtyard of Moon Valley, it''s Dusk now, and the sky is dark again.


    Meng Li looked up at the gloomy sky, and then suddenly became cold:


    "no, I just want to play a song. If no one listens to it, it''s OK."


    "I''ll listen." It''s just a piece of music. I won''t lose a piece of meat after listening to it. Maybe I can find a chance.


    Now the elder martial brother is too cautious to start.


    She can''t help it. If she succeeds, Dabi will be defeated by her elder martial brother at that time, because at that time, she would not hurt her. That''s why she said to her elder martial brother that she was willing to lose on purpose.


    Meng Li is hard to get: "forget it, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to force."


    "I will, I will." Hua Mu Ning is close to Meng Li again a few steps, say eagerly.


    However, when she got closer, Meng Li stepped back and kept a safe distance from Hua Mu Ning.


    Meng Li was silent, but he still didn''t want to. Hua Mu Ning said, "elder martial brother, I''m just flattered, but I didn''t respond. Elder martial brother is so elegant, I''m willing to listen."


    Meng Li looked at her helplessly, took out the flute like a dream, flew to the top of the tree and began to play.


    Hua Mu Ning stood quietly under the tree, listening to the music, making eye contact with Meng Li from time to time. Gradually, she became fascinated.

 Chapter 1786

    Hua Mu Ning doesn''t know that Meng Li has cheated her. Meng Li wants her to listen to her, obviously to hypnotize her.


    But when she was fascinated, she couldn''t react at all.


    Meng Li took the opportunity to ask some questions and learned about the affair between Hua Mu Ning and Gao Li. After thinking about it, he got things from Hua Mu Ning.


    After getting something, Meng Li ends his hypnosis of Hua Mu Ning, and Hua Mu Ning gradually recovers her pure brightness. She doesn''t remember what she said or did just now.


    Seeing that Meng Li was a little tired, she asked suspiciously:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    Is it so tiring to play a flute?


    Meng Li wants to say that playing the flute is tiring. After all, to hypnotize a man of cultivation, it takes a lot of mental energy.


    But naturally, I can''t tell Hua Mu Ning why I''m tired!


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK."


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "Elder martial brother, wait..." Hua Mu Ning thought that he had not succeeded, but also wanted to call Meng Li to look for opportunities.


    Meng Li looked at her, very cold, also did not wait for her to speak, directly left.


    Hua Mu Ning is very disappointed. Elder martial brother is really a man who has turned his back on others. Wasn''t he well just now?


    By the way, is there another thing?


    She looked at a faint red line in her palm, but another black line that should have been given to her elder martial brother was missing.


    Didn''t you hold it all the time?


    She suddenly nervous, carefully looking, can no longer find things.


    Lost?


    Just lost it?


    She couldn''t help but wonder. By the way, what happened after listening to elder martial brother''s song just now? I''m not impressed at all.


    She tried to recall, just remembering that she had been fascinated.


    I''m fascinated. During that time, my brain was empty


    Or does it go directly to elder martial brother? Did you make it?!


    She used her own red line to feel it, but she couldn''t feel the existence of the black line


    Even if you get to elder martial brother''s body, you can feel it!


    No matter how Hua Mu Ning suspects or guesses, Meng Li doesn''t care too much. Even if she loses something like this, she can''t yell everywhere. She can only suffer a dull loss.


    Meng Li also got a jade slip from Hua Mu Ning, which is the usage and advantages and disadvantages of Yongjie Tongxin.


    After being catalysed, yongjietongxin turns into two lines, as thin as hair, one black line and one red line.


    The black line is for the caster and the red line is for the caster.


    There are different concepts between the caster and the caster. Because the caster is being cast, when the black line runs into his body, he will slowly play a role and be deeply infatuated with the caster.


    Maybe the caster hates the caster at first, even if it''s a mortal enemy, but this method is too manipulative, that is, you know it''s someone you don''t like, but you still have no way to resist, and you will still be infatuated with her.


    For the caster, the caster is the drug he is infected with. He can''t give up and is in pain.


    What''s more, if the caster knows that he is being cast, and then resists desperately, and doesn''t approach and like the caster, all the mind will be used to resist that force, and the practitioner''s accomplishments will fall.


    If you are too infatuated with casters, your accomplishments will be promoted slowly.


    The future is basically ruined.


    In fact, it''s not just a one-sided way to make the caster fall in love with the caster, because with this spell, if the caster does not love the caster, he will gradually fall in love with the caster.


    As time goes on, the ties between the two sides become more and more close, and then even more inseparable.


    And they also have one thing in common, that is, they can live and die together. When one party dies, the other cannot live alone.


    In a word, it''s a vicious method. It''s a secret method of Baihua sect. I don''t know how Gao Li has it.


    Meng Li suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that Hua Mu Ning wants to win the competition. If he unfortunately becomes the caster, he will not be willing to hurt Hua Mu Ning if he can''t win the competition.


    Does Hua Mu Ning really love Yang Yi? Love him? Will you be willing to use this technique?


    You know, the caster can know that he is influenced by the magic. If he resists desperately, his accomplishments will fall, which has a great influence on a monk.


    And once this technique is planted, there is no solution.


    Terrible.


    A woman is so possessive that she will do anything.


    Meng Li looks at the black line wrapped in space. This thing can''t be released at all. If there is no space isolation, Hua Mu Ning will know that it is in her own hands.


    She sighed for a long time. Why is that.


    At the beginning, when she was planning to compete, she beat Hua Mu Ning in front of everyone and then found a chance to finish her task. But since she had this kind of thought, she could only pay her back.I''m going to suffer more.


    The next day, Meng left to find Qin foraging, and said a few words to Qin foraging, because she knew that where Qin foraging was, Gao Li would appear.


    After all, it''s impossible for him to go to Gao Li directly, which makes people suspicious.


    Sure enough, when Qin Fuer looked at Meng Li crazily and was extremely happy with Meng Li''s smile, Gao Li appeared.


    "Mi''er, why are you here?" Gao Li walks over and takes a bad look at Meng Li, blaming Hua Mu Ning for being too slow.


    What are you waiting for?


    Qin mianer said to Gao Li with a smile, "I''m chatting with brother Yang."


    Gao Li didn''t speak. Qin Fuer said, "elder martial brother, what do you want me to do?"


    "No, it''s from zongmen. I said I''ll discuss it with you."


    "Big deal?" Qin Fuer asked.


    Gao Li: "not really. I just asked when we would go back after the Dabie."


    Meng Li sneered: "did you take part in the contest? Have you ever been on stage? "


    Although the people of mingyuegu let them in, they were still not qualified to participate in the contest, and they were always sitting and watching.


    He has the cheek to stay here. Meng Li is not a trouble seeker or a malicious person. He only deliberately angers Gao Li.


    Sure enough, Gao Li exploded at a little bit, and looked at Meng Li anxiously:


    "so what? It''s just that we don''t want to compete with you hypocrites. "


    "Disdain? Don''t you dare? It''s like you can beat us. " Meng Li pretended to be proud.


    Qin Fuer looks at Meng Li in surprise. Brother Yang doesn''t speak like him today.


    Gao Li took the opportunity to say to Qin foraging''er: "look, this man''s nature is exposed when he enters the finals. He doesn''t deserve you at all."


    Qin Fuer purses his mouth, while Meng Li still tries to irritate Gao Li:


    "ah Even so, you don''t dare to compete with me for fear that you won''t be able to raise your head in front of your younger martial sister after you lose? "


    "Does beating you prove that your disciples are weak? After all, you have defeated so many people with your three legged Kung Fu. " Gao Li asked.

 Chapter 1787

    Meng Li: "you have to beat me then."


    "It seems that you want to start a war with me today." Gao Li''s eyes are more and more bad. How can he be indifferent to the other side''s provocation?


    Meng Li nodded: "that is."


    "Fight as you fight." Gao Li takes out his sword, and Meng Li flies to an open place and says, "here it is."


    "Good!" The two sides began to fight, you come and I go, not to mention, Gao Li''s sect is not very good, and his practice is not very good, but his cultivation is really good, and his fighting experience is also good.


    It''s much better than the HuaQuan and embroidered legs of those disciples on the martial arts stage, and it''s also better than their fight resistance.


    Li Meng admitted that he was hurt, but he was still at a disadvantage.


    It''s just hard work. Isn''t it giving Meng Li a chance?


    While he is in a hurry, Meng Li takes the opportunity to put the black line on Gao Li.


    This is also the revenge for Gao Li. After all, Gao Li gave it to Hua Mu Ning just to hurt himself.


    Give it back in its own way.


    You can have a good fight.


    After reaching his goal, Meng Li began to beat Gao Li so hard that he couldn''t get up. Qin mianer ran over and yelled at Meng Li:


    "brother Yang, don''t fight, please let go of my elder martial brother."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    He took another deep look at Gao Li, who was seriously injured:


    "vulnerable."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Hua Mu Ning suddenly feels the existence of the black line. She gets up to look for it. She thinks it''s on Meng Li, but when she comes to Gao Li, she is stupid.


    "Why are you?" At this time, Gao Li is being supported by Qin Fuer to return to the room.


    Qin Fuer frowned and didn''t know what Hua Mu Ning was saying.


    "What?" Gao Li asked weakly.


    "That thing..." Hua Mu Ning didn''t say it because of Qin''s presence, but Gao Li was in pain all over the body at the moment, so he didn''t have time to think about it.


    Qin looked at Hua Mu Ning suspiciously, then at Gao Li:


    "what''s the matter between you


    "No, younger martial sister, you think too much." Gao Li rubbed his chest in pain. Yang Yi was so vicious that he hit people in pain.


    I don''t know when the injury will get better.


    Hua Mu Ning also rolled his eyes and said:


    "what can I have to do with him? Do you think I want to be a man like you?"


    "You...!" Qin Fuer wants to quarrel with Hua Mu Ning, but he looks at the elder martial brother''s bad condition and doesn''t speak. He plans to help him go.


    Black line has been in the body for some time, and it''s slowly beginning to play a role. When Gao Li looks at Hua Mu Ning again, she feels inexplicably attractive.


    Attractive?


    He really hates these students who claim to be famous and decent!


    This aroused his vigilance and suddenly understood the meaning of Hua Mu Ning''s words just now.


    In an instant, his forehead was dripping with sweat and his face was even paler. His lips trembled and he asked:


    "you


    "It can''t be true." Hua Mu Ning also felt terrible.


    Seeing that Gao Li was hurt and weak, she didn''t feel happy. On the contrary, she had a trace of compassion. It seemed that there was a voice in her heart telling her that Gao Li was very poor and needed love. Go, go


    Hua Mu Ning tries her best to resist this kind of voice. No, she doesn''t want to love Gao Li.


    It''s also good that she is a caster, and this is just the beginning. At the moment, the influence of eternal unity on her is not so great.


    After all, the effect of this technique is mutual and powerful, so powerful that two people who hate each other become inseparable.


    It''s only a matter of time before Hua Mu Ning falls in love with Gao Li.


    "What on earth are you hiding from me?" Qin Fuer asked in a high voice.


    "No, not really." Gao Li quickly explained that she must not let the younger martial sister know about it.


    "No wonder not." Qin Fuer didn''t believe it at all.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m so sick. Let me go back and adjust my breath first, OK?" Gao Li thinks it''s better to stay away from Hua Mu Ning first.


    The more you look, the more you want to see. This kind of symptom


    Qin Fuer takes a deep breath and remembers Gao Li''s injury. He can only help Gao Li go, leaving Hua Mu Ning in the same place.


    Her complexion is extremely complicated.


    "Elder martial brother, did you beat Gao Li like that?" Hua Mu Ning ran to Meng Li again and asked.


    After all, many people know about their fighting, and Hua Mu Ning can tell if she wants to.


    "How?" Meng Li looks at her indifferently. Is it true that he has fallen in love with Gao Li so soon? Do you want to help Gao Li find a way out?


    However, it is not as exaggerated as Meng Li thought. Hua Mu Ning said:"Elder martial brother should have taught them a lesson long ago, otherwise they thought we really couldn''t do anything with them."


    Meng Li said faintly.


    He turned and left.


    Hua Mu Ning


    Every time I see her, I say two words and then I leave. It''s really too much.


    In the evening, Hua Mu Ning received the news from Gao Li, and made an appointment to meet him. Hua Mu Ning had no reason not to go. After all, the black line is probably on Gao Li.


    It is very likely that Hua Mu Ning''s idea of self comfort and self deception.


    At the top of the moon, the shadow of a pair of people on the ground is shining. Hua Mu Ning stares at Gao Li angrily:


    "why is the black line on you?"


    Gao Li was still very angry: "didn''t he let you down on Yang Yi? Why on me? "


    "Ah?"


    He gave a hoarse roar.


    This kind of technique has no solution, so people of Baihua sect don''t use it very often, because it affects both sides, and people of Baihua sect rarely want to have one person and two people in their life.


    "I don''t know what''s going on!" Hua Mu Ning is not calm, also roars to say.


    She was so anxious and angry. Would she be tied to such a person all her life?


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    "Maybe it''s you who calculated me. The black line is always there for you. Anyway, you gave it to me. You can do it easily." She thought about it carefully, and felt that this possibility was not absent.


    Gao Li looked at Hua Mu Ning in disbelief: "what?"


    This woman thinks highly of herself.


    How boring is he to calculate such a cheap woman?


    "Just you, you are good for nothing. What else can you see except a face?"


    "I''m crazy to count you. I won''t count you when all the women are dead." He was so angry that his chest went up and down. If he was normal, he might have slapped it.


    But just now several times this kind of impulse, but because of the influence of the technique, Leng did not start.


    "You..." Hua Mu Ning was not angry when she heard this, but she didn''t do it again.


    "What to do now, I would rather die than fall in love with you." Hua Mu Ning doesn''t look at Gao Li any more. In fact, the more Gao Li looks, the more pleasing she looks. She doesn''t want to look.

 Chapter 1788

    The next step is likely to be to fall in love with him out of control.


    "I just want to know why it''s on me?" Gao Li asked again.


    The more I think about it, the more strange it becomes.


    Hua Mu Ning was silent for a while and said:


    "at that time, I wanted to lay it on my elder martial brother, but I didn''t find the chance. My elder martial brother asked me to listen to him play music, and I was fascinated."


    "Then I find that the black line is not on me, and I can''t sense where I''m going. When I can sense it, it''s here."


    "So it has something to do with Yang Yi?" Gao Li''s eyes became gloomy.


    Hua Mu Ning shook her head and said, "elder martial brother should not know this."


    "Is there something wrong with your things?"


    "Now you speak for him." Gao Li feels tired, and no woman''s brain is normal.


    Hua muring explained:


    "I don''t speak for him. I know my elder martial brother too well."


    "According to his character, if I knew that I was going to do this kind of operation on him, I would be furious. Maybe I would do it by other means, but I would never retaliate by this means."


    "Besides, it''s impossible for him to know that you gave it to me. I haven''t heard that the male disciple of baihuazong would take revenge on you."


    "Are you so sure?" Gao Li still thinks that Yang Yi has something to do with it.


    "Of course." Hua Mu Ning''s patience is not very good either, he roared.


    "Even if elder martial brother wants to revenge me, he won''t tie us together, because I''m insulting wulingzong when I''m tied with you. If I lose wulingzong''s face, elder martial brother still cares about the face of the sect."


    "You..." Gao Li was very angry, and obviously looked at him like a plague.


    It seems that Hua Mu Ning''s analysis is reasonable. Gao Li can''t help but doubt himself. Is he really making a problem when he is doing it?


    So that the black line went to him?


    "No, today, Yang Yi deliberately provoked a war with me. I suspect he has ulterior motives. After we fight, don''t you follow me?" Gao Li said.


    My guess is reliable.


    "Even if you are elder martial brother, what can you do?" Hua Mu Ning gave Gao Li a scornful look:


    "can you beat him?"


    You can''t even get revenge.


    "This..." Gao Li was silent.


    Indeed, what can he do? After today''s World War I, he found that the gap between himself and Yang Yi is not a bit. He didn''t look up to these hypocrites in the past, but after all, the big family was born, and the resources and talents were so good that he was doomed to be suppressed.


    Moreover, it can''t be told to others, and zongmen can''t stand for him.


    If the clan knew that they had learned these skills secretly, it would be the best result to be expelled from the clan.


    Want revenge


    It''s too hard.


    "You..." Gao Li looked at Hua Mu Ning: "don''t you hate being calculated by your elder martial brother? Don''t you want revenge? "


    He began to incite Hua Mu Ning.


    Now Hua Mu Ning is really suffering. What is painful is that she is about to fall in love with a person she dislikes, and she still feels sad. Is there no fate for the person she pursues in the past and this life?


    Elder martial brother, did you plan on me?


    She looked up at the moon, two lines of tears followed.


    "Try to untie it." She was helpless and her voice choked.


    "Didn''t you see the jade slips I gave you? There is no solution to this. " The things that control people''s hearts will only melt into flesh and blood, which can be solved.


    Is it possible to return to the past?


    "Then we don''t want to see each other. We just don''t want to see each other." Hua Mu Ning still has a little hope in her heart.


    Gao Li sneered: "it''s useless."


    "No matter how far apart you are, you will feel each other''s existence. Under the influence of the black red line, you will only miss each other day by day. In the end, if you can''t control your own behavior, you will have to go to each other thousands of miles away."


    If the black line is where elder martial brother is at the moment, Hua Mu Ning doesn''t know how happy she is to hear these effects, but now


    Every time I hear a word, I feel more and more desperate.


    "Look up and I''ll see." Gao Li reaches out his hand and pinches Hua Mu Ning''s chin.


    Hua Mu Ning is stunned for a moment, subconsciously wants to avoid it, but with Gao Li''s approach, her heart beats, like a girl seeing her first love.


    In the light of the moon, two people''s eyes are opposite, and they can feel each other''s breath.


    "In fact, it looks ok." Gao Li said.


    Hua Mu Ning heard Gao Li praise, the body is resistant, showing aversion to evil, but the heart is happy.


    In particular, the manipulation of the technique is too powerful, and Hua Mu Ning''s resistance effect is not big.


    "You know what? If I want to resist hard, my accomplishments will fall. " Gao Li takes a deep look at Hua Mu Ning. Let''s not talk about revenge. At present, we''d better consider what attitude we should adopt to deal with this issue.If one''s self-cultivation falls, there is no hope of revenge.


    What''s more, the friars attach great importance to their own cultivation. Gao Li is not a person with principles and bottom line. Although he likes Qin tiaoer, he doesn''t say that he will not accept Hua Mu Ning at the risk of declining cultivation.


    In fact, one woman can do it, two women can do it.


    "No, no!" Hua Mu Ning felt Gao Li''s attitude and got rid of him in horror. She said:


    "you are a madman. How can you compromise like this? Have you forgotten your Qin xun''er?"


    "If my accomplishments fall, mi''er will not be able to practice with me." Gao Li said:


    "am I wrong? It''s just the best option for me


    After he decided to conform to his heart, Gao Li''s view of Hua Mu Ning is more pleasing to the eye and acceptable.


    Although the two people will love each other and become inseparable, it does not mean that they will not be able to have women other than Hua Mu Ning in the future. What is this? It''s the opposite.


    First follow the guidance of eternal unity, and then put it together.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to!" Hua Mu Ning cried.


    Gao Li comes close to her and suddenly reaches out his arms to hold her. Smelling the fragrance of Hua Mu Ning''s hair, he can''t help feeling excited. Since Qin mianer has taken a fancy to Yang Yi, he hasn''t touched her. Now Hua Mu Ning is in front of him, it''s not impossible


    "You try to accept me, in fact, will be very happy, you fight hard, or you are unlucky."


    "Stop fighting fearlessly."


    Hua Mu Ning''s deep voice was like a demon voice, which stimulated her greatly and made her extremely resistant to the technique. She also suffered from internal injury. She tried her best to push Gao Li away and yelled wildly:


    "get out of here, get out of here...!"


    "I''ll never see you, you scumbag with no principles and no bottom line."


    "Come on..." Gao Li was pushed away and tried to get past, but Hua Mu Ning had already left in a hurry.

 Chapter 1789

    See Hua Mu Ning run, Gao Li also leave here.


    And when they disappeared here, Meng Li appeared in this place.


    All the conversations between Hua Mu Ning and Gao Li just now were clearly heard by Meng Li. She hid in another space and peeped at them when others were not aware of them.


    Gao Li is really a man without principles. He is very powerful!


    So I decided to get along with Hua Mu Ning.


    So you must not live by your own sin.


    Meng Li is actually very reluctant to do this to a girl, even if the girl has a big mistake, also use some way to revenge her, but Hua Mu Ning is made by herself.


    Hua Mu Ning is immersed in panic and pain, but the finals are still held as scheduled.


    I don''t know if it was arranged by someone who wanted to, or just by chance, Meng Li and Hua Mu Ning got the chance to compete with each other in the first draw.


    Anyway, no matter who wins, wulingzong has only one disciple to compete in the final contest.


    It should be said that it reduces the probability of wulingzong disciples to win the championship.


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li stupidly.


    Meng Li''s expression is indifferent: "since you''ve got it, go on stage."


    "Good." Hua Mu Ning was so sad that she wanted to ask a lot of questions, but she didn''t dare to ask elder martial brother.


    The day after he found out that the black line was in Gaoli, he met his elder martial brother several times, but he didn''t ask.


    What if Gao Li made a mistake and asked some strange things, but let the elder martial brother find out the truth of the matter?


    "Start!" The referee didn''t care about Hua Mu Ning''s desire to talk and stop, he called directly.


    They both flew onto the stage, and everyone was staring at them. It was a duel between the first male disciple and the first female disciple of wulingzong. It must be wonderful. Besides, they had some stories


    The two sides stood on the stage, their eyes facing each other. Meng Li said with great grace:


    "Hua Mu Ning, I''ll let you do ten moves when I think about you and me."


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning shook her head and said:


    "the younger martial sister is not willing to fight with the elder martial brother, so the younger martial sister is willing to admit defeat, hoping that the elder martial brother will win the first place with the younger martial sister''s wish and win glory for wulingzong."


    Meng Li


    That''s more beautiful than I am.


    The people under the stage began to worry. They didn''t want to see the scene of mutual humility. They fought, but they fought!


    Gao Li and Qin foraging''er are sitting under the stage. Qin foraging''er looks at Hua Mu Ning and then turns to Gao Li:


    "what''s the secret between you?"


    "No, younger martial sister. Why don''t you believe me?" Gao Li insisted on not saying anything.


    Qin Er didn''t look for a sneer


    "Think I''m a fool?"


    Gao Li ah, quite helpless, seems to be deeply misunderstood.


    However, Qin foraging''er said:


    "in fact, it doesn''t matter if you have any relationship, as long as it doesn''t hinder me."


    Gao Li breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t answer. On the stage, Meng Li and Hua Mu Ning looked at each other.


    After all, Hua Mu Ning has given up on her own initiative now. Meng Li seems too aggressive when she attacks her again. The image of the client is still important. You have to consider your own image when you work outside.


    Can''t we really fight one?


    "Hua Mu Ning, you really don''t have to. Have you considered it for me? If you do this, the world will only say that I am invincible. " Meng Li said indifferently.


    Hua Mu Ning said in a low voice that only Meng Li on the stage could hear:


    "elder martial brother knows that I may not be able to defeat you, but he still asks me to fight you Do you really want to step on me? "


    Hold in the heart for a long time words finally said, Hua Mu Ning extremely uneasy, like a wrong child.


    There was another unspeakable pleasure. She knew her elder martial brother, but he was still her obsession.


    Meng Li also said in a low voice:


    "no, I don''t want to step on you. I''ve defeated so many people and stepped on so many people. There''s no shortage of you. I just want you to understand the gap between you and me, and I want you to understand..."


    "You never deserve me."


    "Elder martial brother, you are too cruel." Hua Mu Ning looks miserable.


    They started the muttering mode on the stage, which made the audience anxious. The referee reminded them to start the game again.


    Although Hua Mu Ning said that she would give up when she came to power at the beginning of the year, the referee still regarded them as children''s affections, and did not take them seriously and did not intend to take effect.


    Meng Li: "come and fight with me. Be brave and don''t flinch. The more you are like this, the less I look down on you."


    "Well, as long as elder martial brother can be happy, I can." Hua Mu Ning was silent for a long time, then sighed heavily and took out her sword to Meng Li:


    "come on."


    With these words, she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, a tear fell down and she looked very sad.But Meng Li didn''t know what Hua Mu Ning was sad about.


    People just fall into their own strange emotions and can''t extricate themselves. Meng Li doesn''t take out his sword and says to Hua Mu Ning:


    "come on, I''ll let you do ten moves."


    "Good." Hua Mu Ning has a firm look in her eyes. Then she takes a look at Gao Li under the stage. If the eternal bond between her and Gao Li is doomed to fail, defeat elder martial brother.


    If you beat elder martial brother, you will prove that you have strength. At that time, even if everything between you and Gao Li is known by everyone, it''s not useless.


    If she doesn''t fight, she won''t know how many ugly words there are. It must be said that she is afraid of losing, so she will admit defeat in the name of emotion and win a title of valuing emotion.


    How to do is quite difficult, fight and not fight for her are very painful, because really not too sure.


    "Sorry, elder martial brother." With these words, Hua Mu Ning attacks Meng Li.


    She knows that it''s hard to catch the elder martial brother''s figure, so she should try her best to predict the position of the elder martial brother''s next appearance and attack ahead of time, so the chance of playing empty is relatively small.


    At this time, the elder martial brother didn''t attack her. She just needs to concentrate on the prediction of the elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother sees every battle and keeps every figure in mind, which means that she really knows Meng Li better than others.


    Just fight, Meng Li really almost hurt, instant reaction Hua Mu Ning in anticipation of her next step, it seems that this period of time no less careful observation of yourself.


    So when Hua Mu Ning hit the second move, Meng Li stood in the same place and didn''t move at all.


    No accident, this move, Hua Mu Ning empty.


    Looking at her surprised eyes, Meng Li said with a low smile: "sometimes not to walk is the best way to walk."


    Hua Mu Ning Look at the sword


    She also flashily danced the sword, thinking that Meng Li couldn''t stand still in place this time, so she made her prediction again. Meng Li predicted her prediction, but he didn''t move again. Hua Mu Ning gave the third move empty.


    This scene amused the audience. What''s so special


    Where does your sword go?

 Chapter 1790

    You can''t even get a call standing up.


    We are also quite speechless.


    Hua Mu Ning


    She hit a sword again, thinking that the other side should move this time?


    As a result, Meng Li was still in the same place, and once again he was empty. Some people below could not hold their breath and began to sneer: "you wulingzong people are too fake. If you don''t want to be beaten, you will be beaten. Who can you show us when you act so obviously?"


    Hua Mu Ning wants to vomit blood. She is serious about it, but she can''t keep up with the rhythm of her elder martial brother.


    It''s a waste of five moves. Hua Mu Ning continues to strike a sword. This time, he''s going directly to Meng Li. He doesn''t have to predict. Let''s play it by ear.


    She wants to be flexible, and it''s even more difficult to predict Meng Li. Since she starts to understand herself, Meng Li begins to think in reverse. The so-called reverse thinking means that Meng Li doesn''t know how to change her body method next. How can Hua Mu Ning predict it?


    Let her a full ten moves, but these ten moves did not hurt her a point.


    "It''s my turn." Meng Li looks at Hua Mu Ning indifferently.


    Hua Mu nodded, pinched the sword, and his palms were sweating.


    Meng Li takes out his sword and attacks Hua Mu Ning. From Meng Li''s eyes, Hua Mu Ning can see that elder martial brother is serious.


    She had to observe Meng Li''s every move more carefully, but she could see clearly that the elder martial brother''s attack seemed to be like turning a corner, and suddenly changed his angle to attack.


    In order to deal with Meng Li''s attack, Hua Mu Ning is very embarrassed and has no time to attack Meng Li.


    Now Hua Mu Ning deeply realized the gap between herself and her elder martial brother. In the past, she thought that there was still the power of World War I, but now it seems that there is no power of World War I.


    She didn''t even have the ability to do it. She tried her best to make herself less hurt.


    It can be said that they acted before, but now they can see clearly. Hua Mu Ning worked hard and Yang Yi was serious.


    There is such a big gap between them.


    Chi Yu pursed his mouth under the stage, listening to the overlord calling Yang Yi come on, Yang Yi is powerful, he wants to say that Hua Mu Ning''s cultivation is not higher than Yang Yi?


    How could it be suppressed like this?


    Qin Fuer shook his head and said, "Hua Mu Ning is too weak."


    "I don''t know how bad the female disciples of wulingzong are so that she can have the first title."


    When Li Meng and Mu Hua Ning came to the end of the battle, they lost their ability to speak.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to stay with her for too long, just let everyone see that they are not acting.


    "Elder martial brother, I give up." Hua Mu Ning is clutching a sword. No matter how many people are unwilling, they can only be unwilling because they have no ability to make changes.


    Meng Li put away his sword and bowed his hand to Hua Mu Ning:


    "accept."


    Hua Mu Ning smiles. It''s a man''s most elegant words, but now they are so harsh, like sarcasm at her.


    Let her ten moves, she was very hard, did not hurt him a hair, hand in hand is


    "Wu Ling Zong Yang Yi wins!" The referee also saw that Hua Mu Ning lost his fighting ability and announced the result.


    Meng Li flies off the stage, and someone goes up to help Hua Mu Ning. Hua Mu Ning is probably defeated and injured. He goes back directly, and Meng Li stays to see the competition.


    According to the system, I will draw lots again tomorrow and continue to compete with the winner of today. Then if I win, I can compete in the final contest.


    If you lose, you can only be eliminated.


    Hua Mu Ning has been eliminated because he lost the competition with him. He is the only one who can play in wulingzong.


    So that night, the elders of wulingzong came to be Meng Li''s zero hour master, and told Meng Li about the special effects of the disciples of other schools, their martial arts skills, what they should pay attention to, and how to crack them. Now Meng Li is the hope of wulingzong.


    If wulingzong wins in the end, he will recruit disciples next year. There will be tens of thousands of people in front of the mountain gate. Wulingzong will choose the best one first.


    If the disciples have a good foundation, the future of the sect will be brighter.


    So everyone paid special attention to Hua Mu Ning, who was defeated. Except for her master and Chi Yu, no one went to see her, which was a little sad.


    Meng Li is not arrogant enough to think that these things are not important. He is still listening carefully, and these things are also important.


    Presumably, the elders of other sects are also analyzing themselves for their disciples.


    Deep in the night, Hua Mu Ning is breathing. She feels that Gao Li is nearby. She is flustered.


    I''m really afraid of Gao Li wandering in front of her door. I don''t know what kind of news will come out when someone sees her.


    It has no influence on such shameless people as Gao Li, but it has no influence on her


    It''s getting closer


    Hua Mu Ning looks at her younger martial sister. She is practicing with her eyes closed at the moment. If Gao Li is more active, she will be noticed by her younger martial sister.


    In desperation, Hua Mu Ning can only go out on her own initiative.Gao Li led her to a secret place and said:


    "I knew you would come out."


    "You call it a silent threat." Hua Mu Ning closed her eyes and did not look at Gao Li. The more she looked, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    Clearly do not love, but an inexplicable heart, there is an impulse to nestle in his arms, these ideas make her feel very shameful.


    "No, I just miss you." Gao Li frankly said that he had not deliberately resisted yongjietongxin. Why should he influence himself?


    Hua Mu Ning said impatiently,


    "what''s the matter with me?"


    "I lost miserably today." Gao Li said.


    "Miserable, of course, but it''s not as miserable as your last time. It''s even worse that you were beaten by your elder martial brother last time." Hua Mu Ning did not hesitate to retort.


    Gao Li doesn''t care much and smiles. His eyes flash with a smear of poison, but Hua Mu Ning doesn''t see it.


    "Good news for you." He said.


    Hua Mu Ning has a face: "what?"


    "Although we can''t untie the knot, there is a way to transfer it." Gao Li said.


    Hua Mu Ning, however, was not so stupid as to believe it for the first second. She shook her head and said:


    "can I believe what you said? If it can be transferred, you won''t be so flustered before. "


    "I didn''t know that before." Gao Li explained.


    Hua Mu Ning asked: "now how do you know?"


    "Do you want to know why I make this? Because I stole the information from the patriarch, I learned to do it myself, and I won the bidding. So I looked at it many times and found that it should be transferable. "


    "Besides, we can''t know if we can transfer it or not if we don''t try." Gao Li said.


    Hua Mu Ning was silent for a while and said: "so, that is to say, you admit that you have something wrong with what you have done, and then you have been recruited. It has nothing to do with elder martial brother?"


    "Whatever you think." Gao Li''s face doesn''t matter.


    In fact, we can basically make sure that there is no problem with our own production, and the problem is likely to come from Yang Yi.

 Chapter 1791

    Hua Mu Ning was silent.


    She had expectations in her heart and told herself again that her elder martial brother should not have done it.


    "Transfer, transfer your black line to elder martial brother?" She asked, taking a deep breath.


    Gao Li: "of course."


    "Really?" Hua Mu Ning asked repeatedly.


    Gao Li said faintly: "can we just have a try? If you don''t try, do you want to fall in love with me?"


    "Go away..." Hua Mu Ning is like a cat with fried hair.


    "As if I would, I haven''t studied for so long just to keep away from your love." Gao Li laughs.


    Hua Mu Ning didn''t want to see his shameless face and asked directly:


    "how to do it?"


    Gao Li: "you just let him drink it. It''s enough. If you can''t use it once, you can use it again. That is to say, you have two chances to grasp it."


    He took out a small jade bottle. Hua Mu Ning took it and explored it with divine sense. It was full of powdery things.


    "What is this thing?" Hua Mu Ning has a long mind and is on guard.


    Gao Li''s face completely cooled down: "if you really don''t believe me, I don''t care. After all, you look OK. I''m not picking up a Taoist partner for nothing?"


    "Bah!" Hua Mu Ning is disgusted by Gao Li again.


    "I''m not looking for you. Don''t look for me." With these words, she left in a hurry. She was afraid that one more look at Gao Li would make her heart beat.


    Gao Li stares at Hua Mu Ning''s back, laughs slyly, and turns to leave.


    And this time they meet, Meng Li doesn''t know, because she is still surrounded by a group of elders, trying to instill some information into her.


    Hua Mu Ning went back to study what Gao Li had given him. She knew something about the elixir, but she didn''t figure out what it was.


    I hope it works. If it works, getting rid of Gao Li and falling in love with elder martial brother is the best outcome.


    In the early morning of the next day, Meng Li stood in the courtyard to exercise his muscles and bones. The overlord came over early and asked:


    "would you like to have some?"


    Mingyue valley still provides breakfast every day. Although most of the people who come here are practitioners, and most of them are Pigu, people still have an inevitable desire to eat, and Meng Li also occasionally eats.


    "Have some." Meng Li thought that he didn''t eat much yesterday.


    The overlord went into the house and divided the things into two parts. Meng Li took a look at the one in front of him, which was much more abundant than the overlord''s, and had lingguo. He asked suspiciously:


    "how is it different from yours?"


    The overlord joked:


    "of course it''s not the same. Who are you now? You must be treated differently."


    "It seems that the cook of mingyuegu admires you so much that she makes the only one for you and sends a message that you must accept her heart."


    Meng Li smiles. During her time in Mingyue Valley, she has encountered many such things.


    No fuss.


    Just when he took the food to the entrance, Meng Li stopped and asked overlord, "is this really from the little cook?"


    "It should be. The servants of mingyuegu sent it to the hall and I brought it here."


    Meng Li gave a sound and asked thoughtfully:


    "I don''t know how many hands this thing passed through?"


    "What? Is there a problem? " Asked the overlord.


    He looked at Meng Li. Meng Li shook his head: "it''s no problem."


    No problem.


    Who wants to hurt her?


    The first time I think of Gao Li, they have their own way, and they should have doubts about themselves. Yesterday, they inadvertently saw Gao Li''s venomous eyes.


    "I''d better go in and eat." Meng Li said and got up with something.


    Overlord ah, originally wanted to say how not to eat together, but thought and did not say, everyone has their own habits and reasons, right?


    To the contest, because yesterday was Meng Li''s first draw, today is still her, she stretched out her hand to draw a random, looked at his opponent.


    OK, I''m confident.


    And the expression of the person who was drawn by Meng Li is not so good, because now everyone regards Meng Li as the biggest enemy. If you meet her, you are likely to lose.


    With a few words of politeness on the stage, the fight began. Meng Li won again easily, which made the rest of the people more scared.


    But Gao Li under the stage frowned. How could this man?


    After the competition, the elders of wulingzong will continue to pull Meng Li to analyze the next opponents, but Meng Li is not so clever this time, just let them talk for so long.


    She has her own business.


    So in the evening, Meng Li asked the elders to go back first because he wanted to have a good rest.


    Gao Li meets Hua Mu Ning under the moon again.


    "Didn''t you give him something to eat?" Gao Li asked.


    Hua Mu Ning: "you don''t know elder martial brother''s attitude towards me. If I take it personally, she may not eat it any more.""Then he didn''t eat." Gao Li said firmly.


    Hua Mu Ning was disappointed and knew that the black line was still on Gao Li. He said, "I tried my best. I wasted a lot of energy to put it in the elder martial brother''s food. I didn''t expect him to eat today."


    "Think again, it won''t work." Gao Li said.


    Hua Mu Ning: "it''s easy to say. Where can I find a way? Otherwise, when I go back to zongmen, it''s more convenient. "


    "Wait? Can you afford to wait? One of the characteristics of eternal unity is that the longer we stay together, the more uncontrolled we become. "


    "Can you accept what will happen then?" Gao Li gives Hua Mu Ning a strange smile, which makes Hua Mu Ning shiver.


    I can''t think of it.


    If something happens with Gao Li out of control, I''m afraid I''ll go crazy.


    "I''m sure it can be transferred." Hua Mu Ning''s heart is still a little shaky.


    Gao Li glanced at her: "anyway, you move faster and transfer yongjietongxin to Yang Yi earlier. You can get what you want, and I can get rid of it."


    "Good." Hua Mu Ning nodded.


    "It''s better before you leave Moon Valley."


    "After all, if something goes wrong, I can still solve it. If you go back to zongmen, you can''t solve the problem even if you delay. It''s very troublesome. Maybe it''s because I''m too far away from Yang Yi that the transfer fails, and it''s quite possible." Gao Li''s ultimate goal is to urge Hua Mu Ning to start as soon as possible.


    Hua Mu Ning was a little flustered when she heard that it was possible. Tomorrow is the last day of the competition. After the competition, she will leave Mingyue valley. Elder martial brother can''t be close to Gao Li.


    So there''s really not much time left for her.


    "Well, I''ll find a way." Hua Mu Ning took a deep breath.


    "That''s good."


    "By the way, you are charming under the moon." Gao Li is looking at Hua Mu Ning more and more agreeable now, mainly because this woman is obedient.


    "Go away..." Although there was a moment of joy out of control, Hua Mu Ning still took a disgusting attitude and left first.

 Chapter 1792

    When they disappear and both leave, Meng Li appears here again.


    That''s interesting.


    Meng Li took a look at the Liuyin stone in his hand. Because he was separated by a space, he couldn''t take a picture. He could only leave a sound.


    But I knew it was from these two people.


    That is


    What should we do?


    Meng Li weighs the Liuyin stone in his hand, and his figure disappears here.


    The next day is the final. Meng Li competes for the first place with another male disciple.


    Two people on the stage, Meng Li looked at the people of wulingzong, they seem more nervous, in fact, Meng Li really want to say nothing to be nervous.


    I''ve lived for so many years and experienced so much in the world. If I can''t fight, it''s useless.


    To be honest, Meng Lizhen thinks he can''t win. After all, his experience and means are not at the same level. If he was born and raised in this position, he may not be able to enter the finals. Many of his disciples are excellent and not bad.


    But for the sake of the task, I can only get the first place.


    There is no suspense, Meng Li finally won the big than the first.


    The people of wulingzong had joy on their faces. Once again, wulingzong became famous.


    Although the other sects feel sorry for their failure, they still have to come to congratulate. Meng Li is surrounded by people, and there are all kinds of people saying all kinds of words in his ears.


    "Congratulations, elder martial brother." Hua Mu Ning said enviously.


    She also wanted to shine like this, but she didn''t succeed. It doesn''t matter. Her favorite elder martial brother did it for her.


    Plus the atmosphere, she felt really happy.


    Meng Li received the first prize, a sword, said it was a magic weapon, Meng Li held it in his hand, feeling there was still a gap with her epee.


    But in this world, it''s good.


    In the evening, there will be a banquet in Mingyue valley. It''s said that it''s for the celebration of the winning disciples. In fact, it''s a farewell dinner.


    After all, Dabie is finished. After eating this meal, people from all sects should go one after another.


    Meng Li is also the protagonist. Everyone comes to propose a toast. It''s not easy for people to get drunk. Meng Li drinks a lot because of his face.


    Seeing that many people have drunk the wine, the elder martial brother''s face is slightly red and joyful. He is probably a little drunk. Hua Mu Ning thinks this is a good opportunity.


    She went to Meng Li and said thoughtfully:


    "elder martial brother, you see that your sleeves are covered with wine. Let me pull them up for you." After that, she put Meng Li''s glass to the side.


    Her sleeve is also very wide, when carrying the Mengli wine cup, others can''t see the wine cup, but also take advantage of this opportunity, she successfully put Gao Li''s things in the sleeve under the Mengli wine cup.


    Powder quickly into the wine, no trace, and Meng Li seems to be a little drunk, also did not exclude Hua Mu Ning close.


    She was allowed to help her pull up her sleeves.


    "Come on, come on..." The overlord took up the wine cup. He was a brave man, and seldom saw Meng Li drink. Moreover, today is a good day, so he decided to drink more from Meng Li.


    Meng Li went to the place where she used to put the wine cup, but she didn''t find it. She asked:


    "where''s my wine?"


    "Here, here..." Hua Mu Ning looks at Meng Li helplessly. This is the most real appearance of elder martial brother. It''s not as cold as before, but a bit more manly.


    Meng Li brought the wine, clinked the cup with overlord, and then poured it into his mouth.


    Hua Mu Ning saw this scene, the hand in the sleeve can''t help pinching tightly, pinching out a crescent in the palm.


    Her eyes are straight, staring at Meng Li''s every move, in front of Meng Li is about to put wine into his throat, but see Meng Li stop, coldly cry:


    "this wine has a problem."


    "What?" Hua Mu Ning''s hand trembled in her sleeve for a moment. She was flustered for a moment, and then her luck forced her to calm down.


    Look at elder martial brother again. Is there the drunkenness just now? Now the elder martial brother''s eyes are very clear, and it seems to be full of boundless gloom. Although the surrounding atmosphere is lively, she feels cold all over.


    And a table is almost all wulingzong people, the next table is also, hear Meng Li so shout, instantly silent, all looked over.


    In the case of wulingzong, the rest of the sects could not continue to talk. No matter they were concerned or watching, people kept silent.


    Elder Liu took the wine cup from Meng Li''s hand. After smelling it, he took out a amulet from his body and put it into the wine cup. The amulet quickly turned black and was finally corroded.


    Liu Chang''s old face is condensed: "poisonous..."


    "What?" At the moment, the elders of Mingyue valley are coming. If something happens in Mingyue Valley, they can''t explain it.


    With so many people here, elder Liu could not doubt what Mingyue Valley had done for the first time. He was very polite and said to the elder of ningmingyue Valley:"Elder Ping, this wine is poisonous, and it''s the poison of the waste man''s elixir field. The formula is very clever. It''s extremely difficult to detect. I don''t know which snake or scorpion made it."


    Hua Mu listens attentively, the whole person like is struck by lightning, the waste person Dan Tian?!


    No, Gao Li said that it can transfer the black line.


    You lied to her?!


    She sweeps at the crowd for the first time, hoping to find Gao Li. However, she looks at countless pairs of eyes. They are shocked to hear that it is this poison


    But she didn''t see Gao Li. She didn''t dare to look for it again for fear that her guilty heart would be interpreted.


    Dai Hong, as Meng Li''s master, and his apprentice won the first prize in the daytime, naturally had to stand up to help him investigate. Hearing that the waste man''s elixir field was so insidious, he stood up in shock and forbeared his anger. He arched his hand to elder Mingyue Guping:


    "we may have to delay some time and affect the lively atmosphere. It''s a real disappointment. I hope you don''t mind."


    With that, he arched his hand to the four sides again, which can be regarded as saying to the people present.


    Meng Li suddenly looked at Xiang Mu Ning and asked, "why?"


    Hua Mu Ning suddenly hears Meng Li say so, frighten "ah" ground screams.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" She asked.


    Meng Li looked at Hua Mu Ning with deep eyes: "I ask you why?"


    All eyes are on Meng Li and Hua Mu Ning. Dai Hong is puzzled. Elder Liu looks at Meng Li in surprise:


    "Yang Yi, you..."


    Liu Chang wanted to stop talking. Chi Yu immediately stood up and said to Meng Li impolitely:


    "younger martial brother Yang, you should have evidence when you speak. We are classmates. Don''t make others laugh."


    "Younger martial sister, come here." Chi Yu waves to Hua Mu Ning. He believes that Hua Mu Ning can''t attack Yang Yi, but if something happens, he can protect her.


    Hua Mu Ning was moved for a moment. After thinking about it, she moved a few steps and stood beside Chi Yu.


    Meng Li asked Chi Yu: "how do you know I have no evidence?"

 Chapter 1793

    Chi Yu was speechless.


    Meng Li looked at Hua Mu Ning and said:


    "I don''t know who gave me something today. At first I didn''t want to believe it, but you let me down too much. Hua Mu Ning, why do you suffer?"


    Hua Mu Ning hid behind Chi Yu and looked at Meng Li nervously with a guilty heart:


    "elder martial brother, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just pulling a sleeve for you..."


    "Then you moved my glass, can you still say that you didn''t do it?"


    Dai Hong looked at Hua Mu Ning. In fact, he didn''t like this female disciple very much. After all, she had a great influence on her apprentice.


    Fortunately, the apprentice won the honor, otherwise he would be abandoned by this woman.


    But this is also a disciple of wulingzong. As the saying goes, the family is ugly. There are so many sects here.


    But


    I can''t help but make decisions for my disciples!


    "Take out what you have been given." Dai Hong said to Meng Li.


    Liu Chang looked at Dai Hong and didn''t say anything.


    Meng Li saluted Dai Hong and said, "thank you, master."


    She took out the liuyinshi, but she didn''t give it to Dai Hong. Instead, she infused her own aura. In it came the conversation between Hua Mu Ning and Gao Li last night.


    Hearing her voice, Hua Mu Ning''s face turned pale. If she had the ability, she would like to disappear here immediately.


    "Don''t let it go, elder martial brother." She looked at Meng Li pleadingly.


    That''s her name.


    Can Meng Li is such a plan, said to Hua Mu Ning: "people have to pay for their own behavior."


    According to Meng Li''s analysis, Hua Mu Ning may not know that Gao Li gave her something to destroy people''s Dantian, but it doesn''t make any difference.


    In fact, it''s shameless and vicious to just think about transferring yongjietongxin to yourself.


    Want to control people, want to force things that do not belong to themselves, do not care about the feelings of others.


    "No..." Hua Mu Ning listened to the voice in the Liuyin stone, and her whole body was soft. She felt that countless eyes were staring at her, which was very painful.


    "Don''t do that Please


    Chi Yu listened to the conversation and understood something. His lips trembled and he didn''t say anything.


    "Hum, how dare you count my apprentice." After listening to the sound inside the liuyinshi, all things are known to everyone. Dai Hong takes a gloomy look at Hua Mu Ning, and then sweeps them to find Gao Li''s figure.


    But Gao Li forced Qin to flee at the beginning of the incident.


    Where else are they.


    Now, Hua Mu Ning is the only one left to bear the strange eyes of the people. People despise her and look back and forth in shock. Gradually, some people begin to discuss this matter.


    "I didn''t expect that Hua Mu Ning was so shameless and colluded with the people of Baihua sect to harm his elder martial brother."


    "No? It''s hard to avoid doing something that ordinary people can''t understand if they can''t ask for it. "


    "This behavior is really not worthy to be a disciple of wulingzong." Others say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dai Hong didn''t find the people of baihuazong. He could only look at Xianghua Mu Ning''s master and said to him:


    "you have to give us an account of this."


    Hua Mu Ning''s master was embarrassed, but she knew that her apprentice had made a mistake first, and could not find any reason to help her. She could only say:


    "when you get back to the clan, you should follow the clan rules."


    Meng Li looks over and sighs. This is the master of the client''s last life. He knows the truth and protects his weaknesses. But Hua Mu Ning''s behavior makes him unable to protect him.


    Look at his expression is also very uncomfortable, but Meng Li can''t help it, because he let Hua Mu Ning go.


    It''s really punishable.


    "Well, just as the elder said." Meng Li wants Hua Mu Ning''s behavior to be known by people all over the world. Now that everyone knows it, there''s no need to hold on.


    After that, her punishment will follow. It''s impossible that she won the first place for wulingzong.


    "Elder martial brother..." Hua Mu Ning''s lips were pale and shriveled.


    Meng Li, with a tired face, arched his hands to the crowd and said:


    "I''m a little tired. I want to go down and have a rest earlier. Please don''t be affected by my disciples. Please continue..."


    "Well, go down." Although the protagonist wants to leave, they can''t stop it. People of wulingzong are not in the mood to continue eating and drinking.


    However, some people are still interested after watching the excitement in other sects. After Meng Li left with a tired look, Hua muring was also taken down by wulingzong. Now we are just on guard against Hua muring''s escaping.


    The next topic is to discuss the wulingzong.


    "It seems that Hua Mu Ning and Gao Li are united forever?" Not a fool can understand it, but it doesn''t prevent them from throwing it out as a topic.


    Some people said: "this technique is extremely vicious, even the people of baihuazong will not use it easily.""It should be Hua Mu Ning who gave it to Yang Yi. How can it be used on Gao Li? In the end, Gao Li cheated her into destroying Yang Yi''s Dantian with Hua Mu Ning''s hand?"


    This is really confusing.


    Hua Mu Ning was cheated by Gao Li, but Hua Mu Ning''s behavior of trying to transfer things to Yang Yi is already serious and disgusting. What''s the difference between her behavior and the female disciple of Baihua sect?


    "Well Why does Gao Li harm Yang Yi? " Others don''t understand the causal relationship.


    "Don''t you know that? Gao Li''s younger martial sister pesters Yang Yi all day long. Maybe Gao Li admires her younger martial sister and is jealous of Yang Yi. "


    Another person echoed:


    "so sometimes people are too dazzling or easy to cause trouble. If you drink that wine today, won''t it ruin your life?"


    Speaking of this, many people were silent for a moment, and even some people were in the vicious hope that the glass of wine was really drunk at that time.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re not envied. It''s just human nature.


    Meng Li didn''t have time to listen to the outside world''s comments. Instead, he said he was going to have a rest, but Chi Yu came over and asked, "Yang Yi, how can you be so evil?"


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "if you were poisoned today, would you still say so?"


    "Then you should not lose the face of wulingzong." Chi Yu thinks Meng Li has done something quite wrong. These things can be said in private. There''s no need to say it in front of so many sects. Now there''s a lot of discussion outside. It''s really a joke.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "can Hua Mu Ning represent zongmen''s face?"


    Although some people do rise to the height of the sect and slander the disciples of wulingzong for their bad conduct and make such scandals, in fact, there are some scandals in every sect and their influence is not very great.


    Are you that great? In order to maintain the perfect image of zongmen, let Hua Mu Ning go?


    "You are infatuated with her, and now you have to speak for her. Don''t you think she has no bottom line Meng Li stares at Chi Yu curiously and asks.

 Chapter 1794

    Are you still in love?


    "Or are you just jealous of me and asking for something from me?" Meng Li hooked his lips and beat Chi Yu''s heart mercilessly.


    When his heart was knocked and tortured, Chi Yu had a moment of self doubt. Did he really think so?


    Be jealous of


    Maybe there is.


    But it''s also for Hua Mu Ning. Although she is hateful, she is really pitiful.


    "I don''t understand why you just don''t want her to be so good." If you will, there will be no tragedy today.


    Meng Li: "excellent? On the competition stage, I stood still so that she could not fight. Is it excellent? My Yang family needs such a vicious woman? "


    "Today''s incident is as she wishes, there will be no such tragedy. What about in the future? Nine out of ten things in life don''t go well, and she will also do some ugly things if other things don''t go well. "


    This is the nature, and it''s hard to fill the gap.


    "You As a man, you really have no manners Chi Yu said.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "follow what elder martial brother says. Younger martial brother is tired and wants to have a rest."


    "Please." Meng Li made a gesture and asked Chi Yu to go out.


    However, before Chi Yu came out of the door, Hua Mu Ning''s master rushed to Meng Li and said, "Yang Yi, I have the cheek to come here. Please go and have a look at my apprentice."


    Meng Li''s view of the elder was originally more special. She was the first master of the client, so she was much more polite. She asked in a soft voice:


    "look at the elder''s face, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, I want to see you. I can''t help it if I force you to die..." The elder''s face is full of tired color. It can be seen that he is really helpless.


    If others call, Meng Li has to retort and ask Hua Mu Ning if she is really willing to die?


    Maybe I won''t go to see Hua Mu Ning again.


    But


    Ah


    That''s all.


    "All right." Meng Li still went.


    Hua Mu Ning was held in a separate room with the border set by the elders. She couldn''t get out.


    Her master and another elder open the border together. Meng Li goes in. Hua Mu Ning sits on the floor with dull eyes and looks at Meng Li with a bitter smile:


    "I didn''t think you would come."


    Meng Li: "it depends on your master''s face."


    Meng Li is telling the truth, but Hua Mu Ning doesn''t think so. After all, in this life, both the client and Meng Li have no contact with the elder.


    "Who gave you that liuyinshi?" Hua Mu''s thinking about this problem is going crazy.


    She wants to know who hurt her. If she doesn''t understand, it''s hard to sit still.


    Meng Li turns around and looks at it. The border has been closed again. There are only her and Hua Mu Ning.


    Meng Li said, "maybe it''s someone who admires me. I don''t know. Anyway, it''s in my hands."


    "So why do you want to discuss that kind of thing in a place you are not familiar with, and there are so many people in Mingyue Valley, so it is inevitable to be found."


    Meng Li did not say, but also asked Hua Mu Ning.


    If you don''t know it''s recorded by yourself, you feel it''s really given by others.


    The highest level of bluffing is that you almost bluff yourself.


    "No, you knew that a long time ago." Hua Mu Ning now deeply suspected that elder martial brother yongjietongxin had fallen on Gao Li.


    Why is that?! Such revenge.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "that''s not true."


    Know and will not admit, why to let Hua Mu Ning understand everything, it is best not to understand everything.


    As long as she doesn''t understand, she will think about it all the time. If she can''t figure it out, it''s hard.


    And really admit, they are not so reasonable, some people will still say they are wrong, Notre Dame and father will say they are too cruel.


    I''m not afraid of gossip, but I don''t want it.


    "Really?" She doesn''t believe Meng Li''s words very much.


    Meng Li: "believe it or not, it''s up to you. You don''t need this reason to hate me."


    Then Meng Li directly changed the topic and asked, "I heard you''re looking for death?"


    "Is there anything else I can live for?" Hua Mu Ning laughs at herself. What will happen to the clan if this incident is exposed?


    What will the family do?


    Where should I go without a clan?


    Meng Li said coldly, "it''s up to you. Don''t ask to see me with death in the future. After all, it''s your master that you''re in trouble. Even if you want to have a love affair between master and apprentice, you shouldn''t be so hard on him."


    "Oh Ha ha... " After a few laughs from her throat, she suddenly yelled to Meng Li crazily:


    "why don''t you love me, why?"


    Meng Li didn''t answer her. He put his hands together, turned around and walked away gently.This question should be asked to the client, not her. Maybe there are not so many stories about their love at the beginning, but love is hard to control. It''s right that the client doesn''t love her, and it''s right that the client loves her.


    Hua Mu Ning is a woman who is crazy about love. She sticks to the devil.


    Go out, Meng Li smell the wine on his body, still not dispersed, go back to wash, soak in the barrel, Meng Li some tired to close his eyes.


    In fact, Hua Mu Ning''s feelings for her are very deep, because love can make a woman like this, which is really terrible.


    There are also many women who meet in the task. They are suffering for love, but they still hold on to it. It''s very painful, isn''t it?


    It reminds her of something


    She opened her eyes and gave a smile. Fortunately, she was witty and killed the sprout directly.


    Because there was something wrong with wulingzong''s disciples, mingyuegu and all the sects, who said goodbye the next day, came slowly. All the way to save all living beings, all kinds of propaganda work. When they went back, they went back directly. The flying speed of imperial sword was very fast, and they returned to wulingzong in a few days.


    To wulingzong brought back two news, one of course is Meng Li won the first good news, the other is about Hua Mu Ning.


    Everyone sighed and talked about it. Hua Mu Ning''s reputation was completely destroyed, and everyone scoffed at her.


    It''s really unscrupulous, just like the disciples of the hundred flowers sect.


    It is a great derogatory sense to compare a well-known and decent disciple with baihuazong.


    Fortunately, in China, Mu Ning is being held in prison. If you can''t hear those ugly words, it''s better.


    Meng left to find Bogu. Since he came back, he should give her peace.


    "Brother Yi, I didn''t expect elder martial sister Hua to be so crazy." She said in fear.


    Meng Li smile: "nothing."


    "I think your accomplishments have gone up a lot."


    It seems that the pills made by himself are still useful to Bogu. Speaking of this, Bogu said gratefully:


    "it''s all because of his brother''s kindness. Bogu will never forget it. He will repay his kindness in this life."


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t because of kindness."

 Chapter 1795

    Why not ask.


    Bai Gu vaguely understood Meng Li''s meaning. He laughed for a while. Meng Li talked with her for a while, gave her some pills to practice well, and then went back to the inner door.


    The patriarch called her and gave her many awards in front of many elders and disciples. In short, it was an award ceremony to reward Meng Li for winning honor for the patriarchal clan.


    Looking at the envious eyes of the public, Meng Li smiles confidently. Now he has found the scenery that the client should have.


    Also think mustard space has accumulated a lot of resources, the client back to hand will not be tight.


    After the award ceremony, the patriarch called Meng Li alone. First, he praised Meng Li, and then asked, "by the way, are you ready for the last inheritance?"


    Meng Li said: "soon, I hope the Lord can give me more time."


    The patriarch nodded, but the other side was not worried. What was he worried about?


    "As for Hua Mu Ning, zongmen will give you an explanation. You can rest assured." The Lord thought about it and said.


    Meng Li bowed: "Lord Xie."


    During this period of time, I also know that Hua Mu Ning''s master always runs to the Lord. He must be pleading with the Lord. If it''s normal, or if it''s a very big thing, maybe it''s just like this.


    But now I''m in the limelight, and people are looking at things related to me, as well as Hua Mu Ning, which is very serious.


    There''s no way to let it go.


    Perhaps the patriarch''s opinion was firm, and Hua Mu Ning''s master found Meng Li again. He hoped that Meng Li would understand him verbally. In this way, Hua Mu Ning could lighten his punishment, which Meng Li could not meet.


    If we make a fuss about it in front of so many people, we will never tolerate it.


    Meng Li thought that Hua Mu Ning''s family would come to beg for love. Unexpectedly, nothing happened all the time, and there was no room for maneuver. According to the clan rules, Hua Mu Ning was expelled from the clan and never entered.


    If Meng Li really drank the poisoned wine, the Dantian would be abandoned, and Hua Mu Ning would be abandoned. But Meng Li didn''t drink it, so she didn''t get the punishment.


    She used her mental strength to see Hua Mu Ning escorted down the mountain. Her eyes were indifferent and she wondered if she could be solved directly.


    But think of Gao Li and her eternal unity, Meng Li faint smile, maybe now dead is to her relief, live, is not more painful?


    What is it like to fall in love with someone you don''t want to love?


    But now that he doesn''t kill her, Meng Li has to do something to get rid of the hidden danger for Bai Gu.


    Even if Hua Mu couldn''t think of it, he would come back to kill Bai Gu.


    Take out a curtain hat from mustard seed space, put on, put on a black windbreaker again, the whole image of Meng Li becomes extremely gloomy.


    She built the space and went directly to the foot of the mountain, which was also the time when Hua Mu Ning arrived at the foot of the mountain, so she just came down to see her arrive, and the disciples who escorted her down the mountain also returned to the direction of wulingzong.


    Hua Mu Ning looks at the familiar merchants at the foot of the mountain. What these merchants do is the business of wulingzong people. Therefore, she is quite clear about wulingzong. In her early years, Hua Mu Ning had a good reputation. All the merchants at the foot of the mountain called her Sheng Xian Zi. Now, looking at her standing on the street, she can''t help pointing her finger.


    Hua Mu Ning''s sad smile, the world''s talent is the most disgusting thing.


    She shuffled across the street, feeling sad. Looking back at wulingzong on the high mountain, she found that this was the place where she had been for two lives, but now she came to this end


    Before leaving the clan, she begged for her to meet her elder martial brother. But Shifu was embarrassed and said that he had no face to go again.


    That''s all.


    Elder martial brother never expects her to be good. Isn''t that what he wants today?


    Elder martial brothers in this life are more poisonous than those in previous lives.


    Seeing that Hua Mu Ning was slow and leisurely, he didn''t leave. Meng Li thought that her family would come to meet her.


    Then I have to start as soon as possible.


    Meng Li went to the other end of the street and wrote a short letter. He found a boy playing on the side of the road and asked him to catch up with Hua Mu Ning and give it to her.


    Things to the hands of Hua Mu Ning, Meng Li went to the place he decided to wait.


    According to Hua Mu Ning''s character, even if she asks her out in the tone of a mysterious person, she will certainly go to the appointment.


    Hua Mu Ning got the letter and looked at the handwriting carefully, but she couldn''t tell whose it was.


    It will be a while before the family members arrive. Even if they leave here, they can feel where they are. It doesn''t matter


    When he got to the place, Hua Mu Ning saw a figure behind him. His figure was shrouded in a long black windbreaker, a black curtain hat, wrapped tightly. From his figure, he didn''t know who he was.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing, asked others will answer?


    Anyway, she won''t. as soon as she opens her mouth, Hua Mu Ning will know her identity.So Meng Li is simple and direct. As soon as he turns around, he attacks towards Hua Mu Ning. Hua Mu Ning''s pupils shrink. He can''t see who Meng Li is, but instinctively takes out his sword and starts to resist Meng Li''s attack.


    Knowing that Hua Mu Ning knows her a little bit, if she has been fighting for a long time, she can analyze her identity just by looking at the moves. So Meng Li decides to make a quick decision and directly imprison Hua Mu Ning with all her strength. For a moment, Hua Mu Ning can''t move and can only watch the danger coming.


    "No..." Looking at the man in black''s luck moving towards her Dantian, Hua Mu Ning was extremely frightened and gave a very sharp cry, which made Meng Li''s eardrum ache, but it didn''t stop Meng Li from taking the next step.


    Her luck shattered Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian, so Hua Mu Ning was abandoned.


    After that, Meng Li hesitated and left. In fact, it took less than three minutes, but it changed Hua Mu Ning''s fate.


    After Meng Li left, the imprisonment of Hua Mu Ning was naturally released. She collapsed on the ground like a vented ball. She was in great pain. First, she was in pain. Second, she could not accept that she was abandoned.


    Also in the young, Dantian abandoned has not let her face change.


    Who is it?!


    It''s elder level at least that she can''t move in a moment. She didn''t think whether she was the elder martial brother in her heart, because the elder martial brother is more powerful than her, which is beyond a disciple''s ability.


    But


    Who would come here to abolish her elixir?


    When the Hua family found Hua Mu Ning, she fainted in pain. She found that Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian had been abandoned and was at the foot of wulingzong mountain, which made them suspect that it was wulingzong who had done it. She carried Hua Mu Ning up the mountain in a coma.


    "Apprentice, something''s wrong." Daihong quickly walked in from the outside, looking at Mengli said.

 Chapter 1796

    At this time, Meng Li was already dressed in the clothes of his disciples.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked calmly.


    Dai Hong said: "the Hua family carried Hua Mu Ning into the sect, saying that our wulingzong abandoned Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian and wanted to find us."


    Meng Li asked in surprise:


    "what?"


    "No?"


    Dai Hong shook his head: "I don''t know who started so hard."


    "Go and have a look. The Hua family says they want to see you. They say it may have something to do with you. Maybe it''s your revenge."


    Meng Li


    Fortunately, I''m careful.


    "All right."


    "Master, you will go with me and just give me a certificate." Meng Li said to Dai Hong.


    Dai Hong nodded: "good."


    "You''ve been practicing here all day today. Where are you free to do that?" He also shook his head:


    "the Hua family is also in a hurry. They catch and bite each other."


    Meng Li laughs and hides in his room. He says that he is practicing the skill given by Dai Hong. In fact, he can quickly get to the foot of the mountain by building a channel. When the work is finished, he can build a space to come back quickly. It doesn''t take much time to come back. No one can imagine that she can go back and forth so quickly.


    Moreover, they have never been out. Not only Dai Hong can testify, but also others can testify here. In the middle of the journey, they also see themselves from time to time. They deliberately make alibi evidence. If they have nothing to do, they will come out and ask Dai Hong for advice. Anyway, in terms of time, there is no way to say that she went up and down the mountain.


    Logically, it''s too late.


    When Meng Li arrived at the meeting hall, Hua Mu Ning had been awakened by the patriarch''s medication. Her face was extremely pale. Watching Meng Li walk slowly, she might have become a habit and instinct. At this time, she even began to shout:


    "elder martial brother."


    "Yang Yi, did you do it?" Hua Fu looks at Meng Li.


    Anyway, he is not pleased to see Meng Li, because he, his daughter did not have the reserve of his daughter''s family, but also did a stupid thing, lost face.


    Meng Li looked at his father and said, "uncle, you have to tell me the evidence and get angry with me."


    She looked at Xiang Hua Mu Ning again: "do you know who has done this to you?"


    Hua Mu Ning recalled a scene, shaking her head in pain and saying, "I don''t know."


    "But my accomplishments are very high, and I''m imprisoned in an instant."


    "What?" Hua Fu looked at Mu Ning and Meng Li, and said, "is it your Yang family?"


    In this way, Yang Yi does not have the ability, but some people do.


    Meng Li really didn''t expect that Hua Fu and Yang''s family were all suspicious, and he was also blind about his hard-working alibi.


    In that case, she had nothing to be polite about. She looked at Hua Fu coldly:


    "uncle, if you have no evidence, you will be spitting, and don''t blame my nephew for not giving you face."


    "Take out the evidence for everything. If you take out the evidence, I will use my Dantian to reach your daughter''s Dantian."


    "But if you insist on saying that without evidence, you are deliberately provoking conflicts between the two families. I don''t know if your Hua family has the strength to fight against us Yang family."


    Meng Li''s momentum is put out. He is not afraid of Hua Fu. People are stronger than you and weaker than me. Now that Meng Li is stronger, Hua Fu does not dare to say that it is the Yang family.


    On the contrary, he looked at the patriarch and said:


    "my daughter has a problem within the scope of your wulingzong. Is there no explanation for this?"


    The patriarch had a cold face: "what do you want to explain? The disciples who have been expelled have nothing to do with life and death. "


    "But something happened in your wulingzong area." Hua''s father is really not willing to be expelled from the clan, but the elixir field is still abandoned. How can we say that his daughter is also a genius of the Hua family, and the hope of the Hua family is destroyed.


    The patriarch sneered: "joke, if something happens in my wulingzong area, I''ll find wulingzong?"


    "Are we going to die soon? If we step into the territory of wulingzong, we have to pay for our lives?"


    Hua Mu Ning looked at his father exhausted, shook his head and said:


    "Dad, forget it."


    "That''s it? Do you know the seriousness of the matter? " Hua Fu is also very difficult to understand.


    Hua Mu Ning said with a bitter smile, "how can my daughter not know?"


    "But since they have done it, they will not be known by us. Why should we embarrass irrelevant people here?"


    "Will you keep one last bit of dignity?" She whispered weakly to her father.


    Don''t make it look like a porcelain bumper.


    "Yes, Hua Mu Ning has a point." Dai Hong said:


    "we wulingzongren, each of us is aboveboard, we will not do this kind of thing. If we have time, we might as well take your daughter away and see if we can repair the Dantian.""Repair?" Hua Fu sneered. Dantian was shattered by the earthquake. Even the great Luo immortal could not help it.


    After thinking about it, Dai Hong said to Meng Li:


    "go back first and take your younger martial brothers to finish today''s task."


    "I''ll take orders and go first." Meng Li knew that Dai Hong deliberately supported her, but he didn''t say anything. He arched his hand at the people present. The patriarch nodded. Yang Yi was here. Maybe there would be another dispute. When he left, Hua Fu slowly stopped.


    "Let''s go first." He gave Meng Li a reassuring look, generally speaking, he would handle things well.


    But Hua Fu was unwilling to ask:


    "what to hide? What are you afraid of? "


    Meng Li turned to look at him: "it''s not afraid, it''s something. Besides, uncle asked me for trouble today. Did you forget your daughter''s intention to destroy me?"


    "If you want to talk about it, it should be our Yang family who came to your family, right? Yes, when I''m free, I''ll write a letter and ask my family to come to your house for an explanation! "


    Meng Li''s last words are very heavy. He stares at Hua Fu darkly, but he has nothing to say.


    It was only when she left the Huafu hall that she no longer cared about the situation.


    Dai Hong also came back soon. Meng Li asked:


    "have the Chinese left?"


    Dai Hong: "gone."


    Meng Li asked Dai Hong: "just now Master said to repair Dantian, is Hua Mu Ning hopeful to repair it?"


    Shouldn''t it?


    "That''s not true, but in a word, I want to send them away." Dai Hong said.


    "How was the conversation? And just go away? " Meng Li asked.


    "The patriarch promised to reserve a place for the Hua family next year." Meng Li: "that''s it? Compensation? "


    Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian is too worthless. It''s only worth one student quota. Dai Hong said: "originally, the patriarch didn''t want to deal with it. It''s really that the Hua family are too tired and not worth fighting with them. Let''s just send them away at will."


    "The Chinese family will, too." Meng Li murmured in a low voice that the Hua family must have really said that they couldn''t get rid of the patriarch, so they had to compromise. They couldn''t do anything about their strength.

 Chapter 1797

    Most negotiations without strength are unfair.


    If the Hua family has enough strength, even if we can''t find any evidence today, we won''t get such a number of disciples.


    What''s the number of disciples? It''s just that no matter how poor their qualifications are, they can enter the sect and become disciples.


    "It''s OK. They can''t blame you anyway." Dai Hong thinks that Meng Li is still worried. Meng Li shakes his head and says, "I''m not worried. On the contrary, I have to let others go to their home to find a way to explain."


    Originally, they didn''t want to trouble their family. After all, it''s not as bad as their family. However, they have to fight back if they take the initiative to find their own problems.


    We have to tell them and everyone that the Yang family is not so easy to bully.


    Meng Li sent a message to his family and continued to practice.


    Originally intended to let Hua Mu Ning and Gao Li things ferment for a while, and then to thoroughly solve Hua Mu Ning to complete the task, did not expect that after a few days, Meng Li and system space prohibition was completed.


    The completion of the task means that the client is satisfied with the current situation. The task standard is to kill Hua Mu Ning. Has the client changed his mind?


    Well, since the consignor wanted to come back, Meng Li gave him his place and wrote a letter to ask the consignor to go to the suzerain to get the inheritance, and then returned to the system space.


    After returning to the familiar system space, Meng Li thought about it and first looked at what happened after the client went back. He was curious whether the client would kill Hua Mu Ning.


    After the client went back, he accepted the inheritance the next day, and then he practiced honestly in the sect to digest the inheritance.


    There was nothing to see from the client, so Meng Li turned to see Hua Mu Ning.


    The Yang family really went to the Hua family to discuss the argument. People all over the world know that the Yang family is reasonable. Moreover, the Yang family is stronger than the Hua family. Now that they are here, the Hua family must get some blood to send the Yang family.


    This is really not worth the loss, originally wanted to find Yang family, they are overbearing, in turn bullying them.


    Because the arrival of the Yang family makes the Hua family lose, and Hua Mu Ning''s behavior makes the Hua family disgrace, many people in the Hua family resent her more or less.


    Hua Fu is really looking for a way to repair the Dantian for Hua Mu Ning, but how can it be so easy?


    There is also the daughter of yongjietong, such a vicious method also did not find a way to solve.


    What''s more, she used to be a genius of the Chinese family, but now she''s a useless person. It''s necessary for someone to sneer at her. The state of the world is so unchangeable.


    Meng Li looks at Hua Mu Ning lying on the bed, disheveled and dirty, looking at the cold food on the table. It''s really pitiful.


    In particular, the family began to shout waste in front of Hua Mu Ning''s house. There were some children who could not fight, and there was no proper punishment, which made their behavior more rampant. It can be said that Hua Mu Ning was hurt by 10000 points.


    What makes Hua Mu Ning most uncomfortable is not only that. With the passage of time, the effect of her and Gao Li''s eternal union becomes more and more obvious, that is, she wants to see Gao Li very much, especially.


    I want to be in Gao Li''s arms and blend into each other''s flesh and blood.


    Once upon a time, there were accomplishments, and they could resist this kind of traction, but now it''s all relying on willpower, it''s too difficult.


    Hua Mu Ning is almost tormented and crazy by this feeling, but the Hua family knows that she has won yongjietong, and sees that she is more and more serious. In order not to let her run out to find Gao Li, they lock her up.


    If you hang out with Gao Li, it''s even more humiliating.


    After listening to the Hua family talking about Gao Li, Meng Li, who is aware of Gao Li, remembers this man. Is he OK after the disclosure?


    Therefore, Meng Li''s consciousness changed and he came to Gao Li. Now Gao Li is obviously in the form of sanxiu. He should have been expelled from the sect.


    Look where he''s going. He''s going to the Hua family.


    Well


    I can''t stand it.


    Meng Li''s consciousness follows Gao Li all the time. Watching Gao Li sneak into Hua Mu Ning''s home, Hua Mu Ning is about to go crazy in her room. Seeing Gao Li, her symptoms are relieved immediately.


    She took a deep breath, and her expression was intoxicated. Gao Li''s eyes were just like those of a drug addict. Gao Li''s eyes were not much different from those of a drug addict.


    Hua Mu Ning''s restless heart gradually became calmer, and then he realized that seeing Gao Li like this was a kind of surrender. He immediately asked with a cold face:


    "how did you get in?"


    "Isn''t it easy to come in?" Li Gao said indifferently.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be like this. You ruined me." Hua Mu Ning suddenly looked at Gao Li with hatred.


    When Gao Li didn''t give her that kind of thing, she wouldn''t come in.


    It''s also ridiculous. After a lifetime of hard work, she has become a waste in the family, an abandoned son. At first, her father came to see her and said to find a way for her. Now he is telling people to look after her and not let her run away. He is afraid that she will go out to shame the family and doesn''t come to see her very much.


    Gao Li sneered: "do you still blame me? Don''t you harm me now? "


    "Me?"


    "Aren''t you all right now?" Hua Mu Ning said coldly."I was expelled from baihuazong, and my younger martial sister ignored me. Isn''t it miserable enough?"


    "I would have killed you if I hadn''t been able to solve it with you." Gao Li''s teeth itch with hatred.


    But there is another characteristic of eternal unity, that is, to live and die together. To kill Hua Mu Ning is to commit suicide.


    The two men resented each other, but they had to keep in close touch. After a long quarrel, Gao Li felt a little tired and said to Hua Mu Ning, "I''ll take you away."


    "I''ll find you a solution to Dantian."


    "Are you so kind?" Hua Mu Ning looks at Gao Li in surprise. Then she suddenly realizes it and sneers:


    "what kind of kindness is just for her own sake."


    "My life is limited now. If I die, of course you can''t live alone."


    Gao Li gritted his teeth and said, "yes, or do you think I''ll take care of you?"


    "Going or not?" He asked.


    "No, I''ll live for decades and wait for you to die with me." Hua Mu Ning said coldly.


    Gao Li sneered: "do you think you can really resist the function of eternal unity? You will be my woman sooner or later. Accept your fate and follow me. Maybe there will be a way. "


    No matter whether he can find it or not, he always has to try. He is not willing to accompany Hua Mu Ning to go back to the west after decades.


    Meng Li was a bit surprised to hear their conversation. To be honest, she didn''t expect to involve Gao Li at that time.


    She just wants to get Hua Mu Ning out of trouble so that she doesn''t get into trouble with Bai Gu. She hasn''t forgotten her trouble with Bai Gu before. In the plot, she also kills Bai Gu.


    But Gao Li didn''t feel guilty. They all committed their own crimes.


    This time, Hua Mu Ning didn''t agree to go with Gao Li. Gao Li didn''t get discouraged, so he visited Hua Mu Ning''s boudoir.


    With the growing role of yongjietongxin, Hua Mu Ning finally failed to resist and became Gao Li''s woman.

 Chapter 1798

    Li muring Hua sneaks out of the house with Gao Hua, but when she leaves the house, she is found to have something to do with Gao Hua.


    And let this matter also spread ten, ten hundred, to the ears of the client.


    "They''ve gone to sleep together?" Yang Yi talks to himself with a little sarcasm.


    Meng Li thinks that it''s kind and cruel for the client not to let Hua Mu Ning die. He really thinks that she doesn''t need to die.


    I want to see Hua Mu Ning live in such a mess, and I want Hua Mu Ning to see his brilliant life after that.


    It was a torture to her anyway.


    Gao Li took Hua Mu Ning to many places, looking for all kinds of ways, but he couldn''t save Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian.


    However, because Gao Li''s conduct is not good, and Hua Mu Ning follows him, they are inevitably affected by him. Their reputation in the cultivation world is getting worse and worse, and they are stinking.


    In the end, the Chinese family declared that Hua Mu Ning did not belong to the Chinese family.


    He was expelled from the family.


    It''s amazing.


    Although the two have been bitter lovers, they have always resented each other. Moreover, Gao Li has been unable to find a solution to Hua Mu Ning''s Dantian problem, and they are very upset. They are also very unhappy and love each other. The most common thing they do every day is to screw their eyebrows and complain to each other.


    On the other hand, there is a new worry for the client, that is, as long as he leaves the clan, he can often meet Qin tiao''er, and Qin tiao''er will never forget him.


    So this is seeing off Hua Mu Ning and another Qin xun''er.


    To this Meng Li also expresses very helpless, what method does she have.


    You can''t kill Qin Fuer. There''s no grudge.


    But fortunately, she was not in the same clan and couldn''t see each other very often. The client could avoid it even if she was careful when she went out. Later, because Qin xun''er was practicing martial arts, she had to communicate with men regularly. Once she met a man who was in her heart, Qin xun''er stopped pestering the client.


    When the client has nothing to do, he goes to see Bogu and takes her out for a walk. Bogu''s accomplishments gradually rise, and finally he successfully enters the inner door.


    But when Bogu squeezed into the inner door, the client''s cultivation was high enough to be an elder.


    Because of their accomplishments and family background, they still have a long way to go to achieve the right result.


    In the end, being together may depend on whether the client is strong enough.


    Powerful enough not to care about other factors.


    Meng Li doesn''t look here any more, because the client really doesn''t want to kill Hua Mu Ning. He often goes to inquire about Hua Mu Ning''s recent situation. When he learns that she is not good, the client will smile with satisfaction.


    Back to the system space, Meng left to see the reward:


    congratulations on the completion of Yang Yi''s Commission: Hua Mu Ning will die!


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, Jieli reward: 2000 points, soul reward: 6 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.88 million


    Jieli reward: 82800


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional leader


    position extra profit: Jieli 10000 points.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li saw the extra profit of this thing. It must be that after he became the domain master, those small world forces who came back only did a task and came back with the income of 10000 world forces.


    This benefit


    The main reason is that there is no concept of time outside the territory. I don''t know how much force is generated in every minute and second. I don''t know how much time I spent outside the territory when I did this task.


    Because the flow of time is really different.


    For example, if it''s only about one month ago, it''s still very impressive to have 10000 boundary forces in that month, but if it''s only 10000 boundary forces in the past year


    "How is this settled?" Meng Li asked 6018.


    6018 said: "if you have 10000 Jieli, you can settle it once. The better the world situation is, the more Jieli you can return."


    Meng Li, oh, so to speak, there is no specific rule. This time, it''s just ten thousand, so it''s on her account.


    We still need to do more tasks, so that we can have a better idea. In fact, the flow of time is not the same. Maybe when a task comes back, tens of thousands of boundary forces will not necessarily arrive.


    Looking at a total of more than 80000 boundary forces, Meng Li absorbed 50000 boundary forces at one time, and there are more than 30000 left, so he can also cope with unexpected needs.


    After absorbing 50000 world forces, Meng Li feels that she has become more powerful. She always knows the importance of resources, but now she has a deeper understanding.After becoming the domain master, it should be regarded as a great gap with the previous self.


    Meng Li was happy for a moment and had a lot of expectations for the future.


    It took a long time to absorb the 50 thousand boundary forces. I still feel a little uncomfortable in my soul. It''s much better to absorb two soul crystals.


    So it''s also necessary to do the task. Soul power and boundary power are indispensable. The weak soul can''t absorb the huge boundary power, and it will be helpless if the soul power is strong without the support of boundary power.


    When you do tasks, you can get both and accumulate more and more.


    I''m in a good mood. When I think of asking for love and Wu Xiang, I still buy some food and drink according to the usual practice to have a little gathering with them. After seeing the spirit tree, I have no intention to bear fruit.


    This time, Meng Li didn''t spend much time in Lingtian space, because he had done two assessment tasks for a long time, and he was afraid that something might go wrong in a certain world in Xiaonan District, so he had to go. After these delays, Meng Li worried that he would not finish the fixed task, so he would be even busier.


    Afraid of asking for help, I felt that I didn''t accompany her, so I told her something about it, hoping to understand myself more.


    Now they are tied together, and they have enough resources to create better resources for questioning.


    Asking for love also means understanding. She let Meng Li go after meeting Jiao.


    Meng Li went back to system space and said to 6018:


    "find me a task."


    "Well, yes, now you have to face emergencies at any time, so you''d better finish the task as soon as possible."


    "It''s done. Even if you deal with the world''s problems, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s just busier and harder than before." He said.


    Meng Li suddenly asked, "how was my previous task accomplished?"


    "Fortunately, you are hardworking. You overfulfilled the task at every stage."


    After listening to 6018, Meng Li was relieved that she had surpassed him. That is to say, she was able to deal with some world problems according to the previous rhythm, and she was also able to complete the required tasks.


    "Then go." Take advantage of now have mood to go, don''t make lazy, Meng Li says.


    6018 said briskly, "OK!"


    "Go."

 Chapter 1799

    When she got to the plane, she was a little bit cool. She opened her eyes and there was darkness around, but Meng Li was almost sure that there was no one around.


    Before that, the client should be sleeping.


    Therefore, Meng Li directly chose to receive the plot, because even if he opened his eyes and looked around now, it was not easy to get the correct judgment.


    This is a western continent, where people practice magic, magic level is divided into: Magic trainee, junior magician, intermediate magician, senior magician, great magician.


    When it comes to primary magicians, each stage is divided into three levels, such as primary level 1 magician, primary level 2 magician, primary level 3 magician, intermediate level 1 magician, and so on.


    The classification is quite detailed.


    Magic elements are divided into conventional fire, water, ice, electricity, thunder, wind, earth, gold, wood, etc


    In fact, there is also light magic, but people who can get the recognition of light elements are very rare and not common.


    If there is any advantage in having light magic, it must be that you can enter the light cult and have the chance to be a son or a daughter.


    To be a son or a daughter is superior to the Royal Princess or prince.


    The reason why it is higher than them is that the status of the God of light is above the royal family. The God of light even has the ability to call the wind and rain among the people.


    So many people dream to get the recognition of the light element and become a light element magician.


    But when it comes to rarity, it''s something most people can''t ask for.


    This is the general background.


    The consignor is called Tilly. She is a Royal Princess and a magician with water and ice elements. These two elements do not conflict with each other, and even complement each other, making the consignor''s path of practice quite smooth.


    Among the royal family, the magic ability is also outstanding, and she has a very close friend, whose status is even more detached. She is the saint of the light God.


    With rare and precious light magic.


    Two girls with the same excellent status play together, that is, no one else has anything to do with them. They are dazzling, beautiful, attracting attention, and all of them put their admiration and admiration on them.


    However, the world has suddenly changed, and there is a dark toxin. This dark toxin is very terrible. If there is dark toxin in the body, not only its own magic will be affected, but also its temperament will be changed.


    The influence of Diablo toxin on magic is random. If some people are infected with Diablo toxin, they will become more powerful and release majestic magic. Some people''s magic ability will be weakened and even sealed.


    The most important emotional influence is fixed. It affects people''s temperament, and it only makes mild people violent. It can never make cruel people gentle and kind. This kind of emotional infection is extremely terrible. After all, human beings can ensure order, but also benefit from some emotional control.


    Imagine a person who is infected with Diablo toxin. His temperament changes greatly, he is violent and ferocious, and his magic is enhanced by Diablo toxin. This person can act recklessly and have a great impact on society. The key is that this situation is not unique. Many people are like this. It''s hard not to be disorderly. They start to be scared, and they don''t know whether they will go out for a visit, and they will be killed by irrational magic The teachers killed him.


    When it is found that the dark toxin has a great impact on people, people want to avoid it and not be invaded by it. However, despite careful precautions, some of them are invaded by the dark toxin.


    Everyone couldn''t figure out how the dark toxin got into their bodies, and they didn''t notice it at all.


    It''s like taking a breath of air, and then there''s the dark toxin in the air.


    If you want to avoid it, you can''t avoid it. Because you can''t find the source of the invasion, the magicians are in danger, and no one wants to become an irrational beast. Because now, once they come out and kill innocent people under the influence of the dark toxin, they will be imprisoned, and even killed because of the fierce resistance.


    And they have long discovered that ordinary people will not be invaded by the dark toxin, only they.


    At this time, the God of light stood up to save all living beings, which was also their duty. When the saint of light used light magic to help a person get rid of the dark toxin, everyone was boiling.


    The believers of the bright God also knelt down one after another, praying for the saint''s noble compassion to save the world.


    Pray that the God of light has a strong power to drive away the dark toxins in the world, and return the world to a pure and bright place.


    Because of the high expectations of the public, the Shinto of light has become more and more detached. Because it is difficult for the royal family to suppress the evil magicians who are affected by the dark toxin anytime and anywhere, the people have a lot of complaints against them.


    But the royal family is also very bitter. For the country, every magician is precious, and they can''t be locked up before they are invaded by the dark toxin.


    Besides, there are many magicians among the nobles. Magicians are not necessarily nobles, but the nobles must be magicians. These people, even the royal family, can''t send people to guard them all the time.Besides, I don''t know when each magician will be invaded or not. After the invasion, they do something bad, and they can''t stop everything immediately. Tragedy is inevitable.


    So the royal family suggested that the magicians should take more people when they travel, so that they would not be invaded by the dark magic at the same time. That is to say, there are people whose emotions are not affected, and they can stop each other. If they have time, they should send them to the God of light and ask the saint to purify them.


    It''s also exhausting for saints. Many people come to ask for purification every day, but there are only a few people who have light magic in the God of light. If there is less dark toxin in the body, you can ask others to purify it. If it''s serious, you have to do it yourself.


    In fact, the magicians who can enter the Shinto Shinto are either aristocrats or powerful, ordinary magicians, who can enter the Shinto Shinto Shinto and can''t see the saints that everyone respects.


    Her position became more detached.


    Meng Li still wants to receive it. Unexpectedly, it''s gone. It turns out that the so-called plot, in fact, the memory of the client, is only here.


    I don''t know the plot after that, and the client''s wishes are not clearly expressed. Meng Li asked 6018:


    "did the client lose his memory in the end?"


    I lost my memory, so I couldn''t make a wish. This time, the organization didn''t capture the plot alone, and I didn''t know what would happen later.


    "Yes and no, she should be very stimulated, and her memory is incomplete." 6018.


    Meng Li curled up and said, "OK."


    I think it''s also invaded by the dark toxin.

 Chapter 1800

    If so, I have to pay more attention.


    But the key is that until now, we have not found how the dark toxin invades the human body.


    Meng Li sits up and touches the bed. The bed is cool, because the client is the magic of water and ice elements, so her bed is also special, in order to make her practice magic better. The bed is really cold. The client should be used to it, but she is not used to it just now.


    At this time, it was still in the middle of the night. Meng Li intended to have another sleep, but he was not used to such a cold bed. He could only sit up and practice.


    Because the magic will be affected by the dark toxin, Meng Li chooses to cultivate some spiritual power.


    Be prepared.


    Until dawn, when the maid was waiting outside, Meng Li opened his eyes and called out:


    "come in."


    When the maid heard the words, she pushed the door in with great respect and said:


    "Your Highness, do you want to get up now?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the maid began to help Meng Li wash and dress. There was no complicated hairstyle, so she did it very quickly. After finishing all this, she simply ate some and went to greet the king.


    "Father, my daughter is here to greet you."


    The king is a fat middle-aged man with a thick gold chain around his neck. Fortunately, he was born noble and has a good temperament. Even with such a thick gold necklace, he doesn''t look vulgar, but also looks luxurious. If he is an ordinary person, he might be regarded as a nouveau riche.


    From the client''s memory, the king loved her very much, so Meng Li''s eyes were softer.


    "All right." Asked the king.


    Meng Li nodded: "my daughter is OK."


    "Well It''s time for you to go to the God of light and pray for the people today, isn''t it The king nodded and saw that Meng Li was normal. He was relieved.


    I''m afraid the dark poison will come.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    The king''s daily care and blessing for the people fell on the client. The client also had a younger brother, Lieber, who was not in good health. Sometimes he went, sometimes he didn''t.


    "Will Lieber go?" She asked.


    King: I''ll send someone to ask


    "Go back first, there will be a carriage to pick you up."


    Meng Li nodded and went back to his bedroom. About half an hour later, the carriage came.


    This world is the king''s son and daughter, and there are no groups of slaves when they go out. There is nothing else except some people who take care of them.


    The maids would not take them with them, and it was no exaggeration to go out to fight. Meng left the carriage and saw that Libo was already sitting in the carriage.


    "Have you been better lately, Lieber?" Meng Li asked cordially, looking at the younger brother.


    His face can be described as pretty. He is not old, less than 20 years old, with blue eyes, curly golden hair and slightly raised lips. On the whole, he is a very gentle boy.


    "Better." He whispered.


    Meng Li nodded and asked, "what about your practice of magic?"


    Although LIBOR''s health is not very good, his level of magic practice is higher than that of his client. God has given him great talent and the ability to absorb pure magic elements.


    Some people''s physique and savvy are not good, the absorption of magic elements have impurities, which means that the power of transformation is not strong.


    The purer, the stronger.


    Libo doesn''t have much time to practice because of his body. Rao is like this, and his magic level is ahead of others.


    "It''s also good. Yesterday was a little advanced, so that I''m in good spirits today. I can go to the Shinto Shinto." He replied.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    The carriage slowly swayed, and the capital Street began to be lively in the early morning. The God of light is in the suburbs. Because of the God of light, their mountain is also called the God of light mountain.


    In fact, the so-called carriage is not a horse pulling, but a small beast. It runs faster than a horse and is as docile as a horse. People can ride it or use it to pull a cart. Its purpose is similar to that of a horse.


    Facing the road up the mountain, these small animals can also deal with it easily. Meng Li pulls back the curtain of the car. Now, the busiest thing is not the main street in the capital, but the road to Guangming God.


    almost every day, many people go to pray, for fear that they are invaded by the dark poison. Some people see Meng Li revealing their heads and exclaim: "


    , is this not your highness?"


    "Ah?" The people around stopped, and the rest of the people in the carriage also looked up. Meng Li looked at the person who recognized her, who was a noble son, and gave him a smile.


    Seeing that Meng Li was as gentle as usual, he turned over and saluted very gentlemanly. Meng Li laughed: "don''t mention it. We are all going to pray for the people''s health." She put her hands together and closed her eyes in prayer.


    "It seems that you come every day?" In fact, the client just came here frequently before, not every day, but he came too often, which gave others such an illusion.Meng Li neither denied it nor admitted it, but said, "these are what I should do."


    "I''ll take the lead. Goodbye to the cult." Li Meng said again.


    "Good..." The man replied.


    Meng Li closes the curtain and hears a lot of discussions about meeting the princess. He looks at the half squinted Libo and asks, "are you tired?"


    "Sister is very good, people like you very much." He opened his eyes and looked at Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li lowered his head with a smile: "it''s just a habit."


    "I''ll squint for a moment." Libo did look a little tired. He didn''t want to talk with Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t force himself to talk. The carriage was quiet. There was a magic stone of fire in it. It was so warm that Meng Li couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    After all, he has been practicing since he came here. He is a little tired. Unconsciously, Meng Li falls asleep.


    "Sister, here we are." It was still Lieber who called to her. Meng Li opened his eyes, took out the mirror and looked at his face. It was ok, and then he said with satisfaction:


    "let''s go down."


    "Slow down..." The waiter helped them open the curtain and put his arm in the way. Meng Li pressed his hand on it, stepped on the soft stool they had prepared and got out of the carriage.


    He turned around and planned to pick up LIBOR from the carriage, but it seemed that he had no chance to intervene. LIBOR got out of the carriage with the help of others and stood outside the light God cult. Meng Li looked at the towering memorial archway with the light God cult written on it. It seemed that all the words were holy and white. Meng Li turned around and looked around. There was a sea of clouds. There were many people at the gate, they were very devout I''m walking inside.


    "Let''s go." And Mengli said to her.


    Although the carriage can go directly to the outside of the hall of light, and it can save them at least half an hour, in order to prove their piety, of course they have to go down.


    Even the royal family is not good enough to have special treatment.

 Chapter 1801

    Because of LIBOR''s health, he walked slowly. Many people recognized their identity and saluted them.


    When we arrived at the hall of the God of light, many people closed their eyes and prayed. Meng Li took a look at the client''s best friend, YUESHA, who is the holy daughter of the God of light. Now she is standing on the stage and praying with all the people.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Meng Li, then nodded. Meng Li and Libo sat down and prayed together.


    After that, a lot of people came in one after another, but no one was loud. The prayer didn''t end until noon, and the God of light also prepared some ordinary food for the public.


    As a royal family, Shinto Shinto was not so perfunctory, so she let the saint come out to receive Meng Li and LIBOR.


    YUESHA is pure white, dazzling white, her skin is amazing white, extremely beautiful, highlighting the noble temperament.


    Meng Li said softly:


    "your Highnesses, it''s great that you can come to pray for the people. The God of light will care for you."


    Lieber put down his knife and fork, put his hands together and politely responded:


    "may everything be as the saint said."


    The client has a good relationship with YUESHA, so there is no need to be so polite and alienated. Meng Li smiles and looks at YUESHA and asks:


    "are there many people infected with Diablo toxin during this period?"


    Meng Li is more concerned about this, and the client is also concerned about this. Every time he comes, he will ask YUESHA, and YUESHA will also answer. Then the client will go back and report to the king. The royal family must have a lot of contact with the Shinto of light, and they can be regarded as a bridge between them.


    Speaking of this, YUESHA sighed and said with some sadness:


    "my personal ability is still too small. Now there are many magicians infected with the dark toxin in the divine religion. They are limited in freedom. They are very painful and serious. They need me to purify them, but the light magic can''t be used endlessly."


    Looking at YUESHA''s guilty and remorseful expression, Meng Li said: "do your best and listen to the destiny."


    "I hope God will protect us from the appearance of the dark toxin." YUESHA seems quite helpless.


    Meng Li asked again, "do you know what the factors are?"


    Even the virus should have a source. Now no one knows how it was invaded by the dark toxin. Even those who were invaded can''t be found.


    Meng Li is even wondering if there is something wrong with the world. Is this mission a world mission?


    It would be more rewarding, she thought to herself.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found it. I never know where it came from." YUESHA asked Meng Li again:


    "how about you, your highness?"


    Asked if the royal family had found anything, Meng Li also shook his head helplessly, naturally there was no one.


    But I''m here. I can look for it.


    "In the afternoon, you should go to purify those who are invaded by the dark toxin?" Meng Li asked.


    YUESHA nodded: "yes, I can only do my best to save them."


    Meng Li: "can you take me with you?"


    YUESHA hesitated and said, "I''m afraid they will hurt your highness."


    "No, I''m protected." Meng Li said.


    nothel nodded her agreement. Although she was very close to her royal highness, if she did something wrong with the light theism, she could not explain it to the royal family. It was her relationship with her, and she did not want to see her hurt.


    Meng Li looked at LIBOR and said, "are you going?"


    After thinking about it, Lieber nodded and said, "OK."


    "How is your highness?" YUESHA looked at him and asked softly.


    Lieber nodded: "thank you, saint. Everything is OK."


    "I''ll treat you with the light magic later. It will make you feel better." She volunteered.


    Libo didn''t refuse either. He often experiences the benefits of light magic. Once he is treated by YUESHA, his body will be comfortable for a period of time.


    "Thank you so much." Lieber said thanks and the arrangements for the afternoon were decided by them.


    After dinner, YUESHA takes Libo to a room, makes him lie flat on the bed, and says, "close your eyes and be ready."


    Lieber closed his eyes cleverly. His eyelashes were long, maybe a little uneasy. His eyes were rolling and his eyelashes were flashing.


    There was a white halo in YUESHA''s hand. Meng Li was on one side and felt very comfortable, like the spring breeze blowing across his face. The white halo covered Libo''s face, and his face appeared the expression of enjoyment. After a long time, the white light in YUESHA''s hand disappeared, which meant the end of the treatment. Libo opened his eyes, sat up and said:


    "thank you very much."


    YUESHA also said politely, "this is what I should do."


    "Much better." Before Meng Li looked at him, Libo''s tired color, which was caused by the train and horse fatigue, faded away and asked.


    Lieber nodded and laughed: "it''s much better.""Get up, let''s go and see those unfortunate people." Meng Li said.


    Libo got up, put on his shoes without delay, and led by YUESHA. This is a big yard, surrounded by rooms. There are numbers and names hanging in front of each room. Almost every room makes a bang. They are pounding the door and want to come out.


    Emotions have been greatly affected, on the verge of losing their senses.


    The administrator here came over and said hello to the three of them politely, and then said to YUESHA:


    "saint, it''s time to help the 17th clean up the dark toxin in her body today."


    YUESHA looks at the room on the 17th. It seems to be very noisy inside. The door is knocked all the time. She nods and says to the administrator:


    "OK, please."


    Because before YUESHA''s purification, she needs the people of the light God to stabilize the person''s mood and control him well, so she said that she was in trouble.


    The administrator nodded, turned around and took a few people to open the door of room 17. Someone walked in front of him and was hurt by the irrational 17 with magic. Meng Li noticed that this man''s magic was the wind system, but when he used magic, it was a little bit of black fog. That''s why he called that thing the dark toxin.


    "Let me out, why detain me? Don''t you know I''m a respected magician?" Cried the 17th.


    The administrator used the light magic to hit him. In fact, it didn''t kill him. It just made him wake up. The light magic was really very useful. As a result, he recovered some sense and said painfully:


    "I can''t control myself at all. I''m sorry for offending you."


    The administrator looked slow, said: "today we will give you purification, please cooperate."


    On the 17th, he poked his head out and looked at YUESHA, who was full of holiness and radiance. His expression was painful, like he was trying to endure something. Finally, he nodded:


    "thank you very much."


    He opened his arms and said, "please tie me up."

 Chapter 1802

    Therefore, No. 17 is a little more reasonable, and it can also show the status of the bright god in the hearts of the public.


    Everyone is not polite, directly tied up the 17th, to make sure that he has no ability to hurt people, just let the month Sha and Meng leave them in.


    YUESHA asked as usual:


    "what did you contact before being invaded by the dark toxin?"


    Every time you meet this kind of person, you will ask, if you can find any rules, it would be better.


    No. 17''s face is a little ferocious. It seems that the light magic given to him before will also be invalid. YUESHA sees this and applies light magic to him again.


    His mood was more stable, and he said:


    "I didn''t touch anything special, and then I suddenly had a fire in my heart. This fire made me have the idea of destroying the sky and the earth. I also felt that my magic ability increased a lot, which was a kind of rapid progress, and I felt that my whole body had endless power."


    "Is that still the feeling?" YUESHA asked softly.


    17 nodded his head and said: "yes, but I''m still a bit rational. The only reason I have left is that I didn''t exert all my strength. But now I feel so miserable. I feel like a ball full of gas and it will explode at any time."


    Meng Li thought that someone had been invaded by the dark toxin before, then lost his mind on the spot and hurt others at will. Finally, he resisted too much and was killed helplessly. Meng Li thought that if they were not killed, they would squander their strength to a certain extent and overdraw their body too much, would they perish?


    "do you have any other feelings?" YUESHA asked.


    The reason to ask these questions before purification is to take advantage of the fact that other people feel more real now. If they are purified, they may not be able to accurately describe their feelings at that time.


    Just like when people are in pain, when others ask, they can say in detail where the pain is and what kind of pain it is. After the pain, they ask again. What can be described is that it was really painful at that time.


    Disappointingly, the 17th shook his head and said, "no more."


    This time, she didn''t get the information she wanted. YUESHA sighed helplessly and began to purify No. 17.


    Originally, 17''s face was full of pain and extreme forbearance. Under the purification of YUESHA''s bright magic, his eyebrows gradually relaxed and his whole body relaxed. His previous angry and gloomy appearance disappeared and became normal.


    YUESHA used too much magic, and her white face turned pale.


    It''s a real worry to see. Libo is silent all the time. He doesn''t speak and has no expression.


    The administrator looks at YUESHA''s forehead and helps her wipe it off. Finally, after purification, she sleeps heavily on the 17th. The administrator helps YUESHA to recover with the light magic.


    Because the administrator''s light magic does not have the ability to purify the 17th, but seeing YUESHA working so hard, the administrator is full of guilt.


    YUESHA reluctantly smiles and says to the administrator:


    "it''s very difficult to purify this 17th. Maybe I can''t purify others today."


    The administrator understood and said:


    "then they have to wait. It''s still the body of the Virgin that matters."


    YUESHA takes Mengli back to her room. Libo goes to church and they are alone. YUESHA says to Mengli anxiously:


    "it''s said that there are more and more magicians dying because of the dark toxin all over the world."


    "Can''t you help it?" asked Mencius


    There are also Shinto everywhere, and there are also people with light magic in them. However, compared with the Shinto in the capital, it is much worse. Some of the more serious ones can''t be purified.


    "No way, this is a struggle between light and darkness."


    "Your Highness, do you think we will win?" She asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course, evil is more than right." Although the words say so, but Meng Li in the heart also have no bottom.


    "Your Highness must take good care of yourself. I''m busy at this time. Maybe I can''t accompany your highness often." YUESHA said.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK. You''re busy. I often come to pray and I can see you."


    YUESHA nods and they chat for a while. Meng Li takes Libo back to the palace. When she arrives at the palace, the king summons her. She goes. The king asks about the current situation. Meng Li says, "it''s the same as before."


    Nothing new.


    The king was a little disappointed and said, "now the Shinto religion enjoys a high reputation, but our royal family has a bad reputation."


    "The common people always blame us for not stopping the magicians in time. They have been praising the people of the God of light as saviors."


    When he said these words, the king''s expression was not very good. It was obvious that this matter had become a knot in his heart.


    Meng Li also understood the king''s idea. In the long run, it would certainly affect the rule of the country. The status of the bright god religion became more and more aloof, and it had been a bit over the royal family earlier


    She said:


    "father, my daughter doesn''t think that we are worried about the relationship with Shinto Shinto. In fact, we just need to be ourselves. If we can find a solution, it''s the best."The king raised his eyelids. His eyes were cold for a moment. Maybe he thought of something.


    "Isn''t the solution right now the Shinto?" he said


    "They are the gods in the hearts of the world, saving everything."


    "There are many people who are not willing to be ruled. They say that we are good for nothing but exploitation, and the bright God never asks for anything from them. It can also benefit the world. You see, how great it is."


    I''m very helpless. I''m envious of the ability of the Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto shin?


    Meng Li sighed deeply, this is very unexplained.


    "Is the saintly nature of the God of light the same as before?" The king did not expect the young daughter to say anything wonderful. He asked instead.


    Meng Li: "from now on, it''s the same as before. It''s kind."


    "It''s called supreme pity, because bad luck will not come to them. If all the magicians are affected by the dark toxin, there will be no magicians in the world. Believe it or not, all the light magicians still exist, and the advanced magicians can rule everything." The king picked his eyebrows and looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "father, it''s too early to worry. This day is far away."


    "You don''t think things that are far away are far away." Said the king indifferently.


    Meng Li lowered his head. Now he didn''t know the specific situation, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Go down, I''m a little tired. Don''t say these words foolishly, especially at the side of Shinto Shinto." Said the king.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed that she was not a talkative person. Besides, it was impossible for her to say these words to the people of Guangming Shinto, which made the relationship between the royal family and Guangming Shinto become tense.


    Is the king worried about having a silly daughter?

 Chapter 1803

    Meng Li went back to his bedroom. After thinking about it, he went out and sat on the stone bench in the garden outside to enjoy the scenery.


    In fact, it''s fake to appreciate the scenery, but it''s true to think about the plot. Without the following plot, she is limited.


    World problems can''t be sensed all of a sudden. Meng Li sensed the will of the next heaven, and he didn''t have a particularly obvious command of heaven.


    Is there nothing wrong with the world itself?


    She tried the power of space, and there was no restriction in this world. She changed her clothes and covered her appearance slightly, mainly because she didn''t want to be recognized by others. Then she built a space passage and went out.


    When I came to the main street of the capital, it was dusk, and it was time to have dinner. Meng left one of the busiest restaurants. The food here was Warcraft meat, and many magicians came every day.


    Where there are many magicians, there is a chance to meet people who are invaded by the dark toxin.


    Meng Li ate very slowly and stayed in it for nearly two hours. Finally, he met the magician who was invaded by the dark toxin. Before he ate well, he suddenly used magic to turn the table over.


    Fortunately, the hotel invited the magician to sit down at a high price. Seeing the change, he immediately stood up to stop the magician.


    But it is obvious that he has great power at the moment. The fire magic has burned up the whole lobby of the hotel, and the diners in it run out in an instant. They all dare not look back and are afraid of being hurt.


    He was still shouting, saying:


    "You evil people, go to hell for me."


    Obviously, the magician invited by the hotel is not very good. In the face of the furious magician, he has no power to fight. He was knocked down without getting close to him.


    After being knocked down, he yelled:


    "come on, ask the magician to help."


    Someone retorted eagerly: "what''s the use of magicians? Can we find the people of the light God?"


    "Where are the soldiers?"


    I do not know who said: "the king''s soldiers are more useless, they will only make the scene worse."


    "Let''s see if we can find someone from the Shinto."


    "Where can I find it now? Control the people first. " He was hurt and his expression was painful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing their conversation, it proved once again that there had been some crisis in the king''s rule. Meng Li thought about it, took out the flute like a dream, and began to play it. The Bodhi spectrum can help the irascible people settle down. Meng Li wanted to try to see if it was useful to them.


    With the sound of the flute, the fire magician was still using magic to attack people or houses at will at the beginning. Gradually, his eyes recovered a little clear. Looking in the direction of the flute, he begged:


    "help me, help me again."


    He also knows that he''s in a bad state and it''s best to have someone to help him control his emotions.


    Meng Li gives him a reassuring look and continues to play the Bodhi. The fire magician is becoming more and more clear. The people present are in an uproar. Unexpectedly, in addition to the light magician, there are still people who can pacify the people invaded by the dark toxin.


    "I''ll take the people first. If I stay here, I may be furious." Meng Li said to the hotel owner.


    The boss hesitated for a moment and agreed immediately. Although he was sad that his hotel had been destroyed and it would cost a lot of gold to repair it, it was better to keep such a dangerous fire magician here.


    He looked at the fire magician and asked:


    "what''s your name? I''ll talk with you about today''s loss in the future."


    The fire magician was still quite clear at the moment, and did not intend to evade responsibility. He said, "my name is Laurie, from the Simon family."


    "Just take the bill to my family."


    The boss nodded. Meng Li said to Laurie, "can you come with me?"


    "Laurie nodded." thank you for saving me. I will. "


    Meng Li takes Laurie away, and the soldiers rush over. Looking at the mess in the hotel hall, they ask the boss, "where''s the magician?"


    The boss was not angry and said: "when you come to solve the problem, I may have gone to nothing."


    The soldiers were embarrassed. Knowing that the common people did not trust them, they asked:


    "what''s the name of the invaded magician and where he is, we should control and send him to the light God."


    "It''s been taken away."


    "Who?"


    "A woman, she covered her own appearance, can''t see who it is, but it''s very powerful. She can make a violent magician quiet without light magic."


    "What?" The soldiers were shocked.


    "What?" The king received an urgent report that there were people in the capital who could pacify the fury without light magic.


    This is undoubtedly good news for him. If their soldiers can do this, or popularize it so that the soldiers on patrol can do it, the people''s survival ability will be greatly improved.


    At least they can control the scene, so in the hearts of the people, their status with the God of light will be closer, so the king was shocked and surprised."But I didn''t see the woman''s face, but it doesn''t matter. We already know the name of the magician. He left with the woman. Maybe we can find the woman." Said the minister.


    The king nodded, "OK, OK, go find it."


    Meng Li didn''t know that the king had so many ideas. Instead, he took Laurie to a wide square. There were no people or buildings here. Laurie was furious again and there was nothing to hurt.


    His expression is not very good now, and his eyebrows are impatient. It is obvious that the dark toxin is affecting him again.


    After summoning several times, the magic was forcibly taken back by him. He said to Meng Li:


    "Miss, do you have a way to solve my problem?"


    Now it''s very hard, just want to destroy everything in front of him, including the woman in front of him. Meng Li''s eyes are full of impatience and anger when he looks at him. He knows that he doesn''t want to, and doesn''t mind.


    "Shall I try again?" In fact, Meng Li wants to know whether Bodhi music has the ability to expel the dark toxin. After all, when he plays Bodhi music, he also integrates strength into it. The fundamental reason is that it affects people''s emotions, and the dark toxin also has the effect of affecting people''s emotions.


    If one goes for the good and the other goes for the bad, I don''t know whether I can compete with the power of Diablo toxin.


    Laurie nodded and bowed to Meng Li deeply. When he looked up at Meng Li, there was a flash of killing intention. He felt sorry that he still didn''t control his mood.


    Now he really places his hope on the other side. He also knows that the light God sect can expel the dark toxin, but he also knows that there are many magicians waiting in it now, and he doesn''t know when it will be his turn to expel the dark toxin.


    However, in Meng Li''s view, he has been able to control himself, unlike those magicians who are locked up in the Shinto cult, they can''t control themselves.


    "Ready." With that, Meng Li stepped back to guard against his sudden violence.

 Chapter 1804

    Meng Li began to play Bodhi music, and his voice came to his ears. This time, he was more powerful than before.


    Originally, the manic Laurie gradually calmed down, but Meng Li played a song and stood by Laurie for a while. He found that he became manic again, that is to say


    "I''m sorry, but maybe you''re going to the Illuminati." Meng Li plays another song. When Laurie calms down, he communicates with him.


    Laurie had some regrets: "why?"


    Meng Li: "you should understand."


    Laurie sighed and said to Meng Li sincerely, "thank you anyway, because you helped me."


    "I''ll repay you for your name."


    Meng Li shakes his head and doesn''t answer. He does well without leaving his name.


    Seeing that Meng Li refused to say anything, Laurie said with some embarrassment, "could you please send me back to my family?"


    He was worried that he would become violent again on the road and hurt others by mistake.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li sent him home, but she saw a soldier in front of Laurie''s family from a distance. She stopped to think about it. It must have spread, and she was not suitable to appear.


    He said to Laurie, "I can only take you here. Your house is ahead."


    "Good." At such a close distance, Laurie was confident that he would walk back without any accident.


    When Laurie got to the door, the soldiers asked urgently:


    "where''s the lady who took you?"


    Laurie flashed across his eyes, pointed to the direction of parting from Meng Li and said, "it was over there just now. Maybe you can''t catch up."


    When the soldiers heard the words, they did not dare to delay. They went in the direction of Meng Li. Meng Li knew they were coming, and had built a space passage to return to the palace.


    So that they can''t find a figure.


    When he returned to the palace, he heard that someone was talking about calming the magician who was invaded by the dark toxin by music. Meng Li didn''t speak. Obviously, Bodhi music can''t expel the dark toxin in their bodies.


    Besides, playing Bodhi requires a part of strength that people in the world don''t have, even if they want to popularize it.


    It may have been itching the king for a while.


    But what Meng Li didn''t expect was that the accident came so quickly. At noon the next day, the maid told Meng Li: "Your Highness, there''s something wrong with the God of light."


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    "The magicians suddenly burst out of their room in the morning, and then hurt others at will in the Shinto of light. They also escaped and disappeared."


    "What happened to the virgin?" She asked.


    The maid was very sad to say: "yes, the saint is the most seriously injured."


    "Would you like to see it?"


    Meng Li: "of course."


    This kind of thing happened the day after I came here. It must be extraordinary.


    She asked people to prepare the carriage, but before the carriage came, Libo came in his own carriage and said to Meng Li:


    "elder sister, let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Li more concerned about a: "your body OK?"


    "Well, yesterday, the saint gave me treatment, and I should go too."


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Libo. Today, he had several times more entourage than yesterday. He was cautious in his work. At least he knew how to lead more people.


    "Father''s side..." On the carriage, Meng Li looked at LIBOR and said.


    LIBOR said, "my father also said that you would go with me. There are still some ministers waiting outside, and they will go with us."


    If something happens to the God of light, the palace must not sit back and ignore it. At least, it must be treated as seriously as if something happened to its own family. Only in this way can the people not say that the king is merciless and righteous, and will not fight for the injustice of the God of light.


    After hearing this, Meng Li nodded: "it''s just as well."


    "It''s just that it''s well closed. How can it suddenly be able to run out?" The God of light used a lot of magic means to limit the action of these magicians. It''s certainly impossible to rely on one door.


    "I don''t know." Said Lieber.


    Meng Li closes his eyes and opens them again. There''s something strange about it.


    She was silent.


    Once again outside the Shinto of light, the Shinto of light memorial archway, which is full of holiness and brilliance, is just like yesterday. Just walking inside, you can see the traces of the magicians fighting everywhere.


    The flowers and trees on the roadside can''t stand the destruction of the magicians, which makes the environment of the Shinto religion worse and worse.


    At this time of the day, people from the God of light come and go, but because of the previous accident, people would have been evacuated down the mountain. If they were not for their special identity, they would not be allowed to come in again.


    Meng Li went to the saint''s palace, where the saint of YUESHA lives. The buildings here are painted with white paint, and the columns and beams are carved with beautiful and complex patterns, which makes this place more sacred.


    "Princess highness, you let me send a message to the virgin." The other ministers and LIBOR went to the head of the bright god cult to learn the details of the accident today. Only Meng Li came to see YUESHA.And the maid of the saint also knew Meng Li.


    nodded cautiously without any noise. The servant turned around and walked softly into the room. After a while, she walked out with a gentle hand and said to her, "


    ," Your Highness, the virgin said, "please come in."


    Meng Li smiles, nods, and walks into the palace. The palace is covered with white gauze, just like a fairy''s bedroom. After several layers of gauze, Meng Li sees YUESHA''s figure.


    "Your Highness, YUESHA can''t get out of bed to meet her. Please don''t mind." Her weak voice came.


    Meng Li walked forward, lifted the white gauze one after another, and said:


    "it''s OK. You''re waiting for me."


    When she got to YUESHA''s bed, Meng Li was surprised for a moment. Her face was so pale that she didn''t have any blood. In addition, the surrounding environment was so white that she was even whiter. It seemed that she was still a little bit terrible.


    "Look, you''re badly hurt." Meng Li took out a potion from his body and said to YUESHA:


    "it''s a special potion of our royal family. I hope it will be useful."


    "Such a valuable thing..." YUESHA''s lips trembled and she looked very moved.


    Meng Li Sai in her hand: "take it and have a try."


    "This With this, I will be able to get better soon. Thank you very much, your highness. " YUESHA holds Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng Li takes a look at the two people''s hands together. YUESHA doesn''t even have a bloody hand.


    And the breath is also very disordered, which proves that it''s hard to talk to herself. Meng Li wanted to ask something else, so she had to give up, saying:


    "you''d better drink the medicine first."


    Royal potion is naturally precious, and the effect is not general, that is, YUESHA has light magic to repair itself, sometimes not immediately.


    After all, if light magic could cure all the pain in the world, precious potions would not be so meaningful.

 Chapter 1805

    YUESHA nods, opens the potion and drinks it on the spot. The potion is effective. Although YUESHA''s face is as white as ever, her breath is much more stable.


    "I don''t know how they escaped, and then wantonly hurt others. I paid a great price to stop them."


    "You know, light magic doesn''t hurt at all." YUESHA said with guilt.


    "It''s my fault that I can''t stop them and hurt those who are faithful to the light religion."


    Meng Li said, "it''s not your fault."


    It is true that although light magic is rare and precious and respected by the world, its rarity is due to its good therapeutic effect.


    It is more inclined to auxiliary magic, which can heal other people''s injuries, enhance their magic, and even increase their defense. Of course, they can also reduce other people''s magic output, which is their self-protection means.


    It can expel the dark toxin, which is also a new effect after the appearance of dark toxin.


    YUESHA: "how can I shirk responsibility? In fact, we failed to stop them and let them run out."


    "The manager has sent someone to chase them, so I don''t know if I can bring them back."


    Meng Li listened quietly, and YUESHA said:


    "Your Highness, if you can send us some soldiers, the strength of the bright god religion is too weak to bring them back. You need your help."


    "It''s no problem. I''ll tell my father when I go back. Let the most brave soldiers help you."


    "Thank you." See Meng Li agreed, month Sha this just face dew a little gratified.


    "Will the cult take in the magicians who are invaded by the dark toxin?" When this happened, Meng Li asked curiously.


    YUESHA gives Meng Li a strange look:


    "how can we not accept it? If we can''t step forward, who will rescue them?"


    Meng Li pondered: "it''s the same."


    "It''s just that I''m worried about you." She looks at YUESHA.


    YUESHA said with a bitter smile: "don''t worry, your highness. If I have to fight against the dark, I will give my life."


    "No, you are the most important in my heart." Meng Li looked up at YUESHA, who hissed and said: "Your Highness, I know what you mean, but if you can make the magicians safe and let the people no longer be threatened by the violent magicians, my efforts are worth it."


    Meng Li: "you are so great." She was staring at YUESHA.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that the best choice to take this medicine is to have a sleep, which can maximize the effect of the medicine." She added.


    YUESHA: "really? But I''m still thinking about a lot of things. I''m afraid I can''t sleep now. "


    There was a deep worry on her face. Meng Li patted her hand: "if you don''t recover, what should you do when you meet someone who needs your rescue?"


    This made YUESHA calm down and said:


    "then I''ll try my best to recover."


    Meng Li: "I''ll go out first. You must have a good rest. I still have a few here. My father specially asked me to give them to you."


    She took out a few more. In fact, the king gave them to LIBOR, who asked her to give them to YUESHA.


    "I really appreciate your majesty. If you treat me well, you must go to thank me." YUESHA was very moved.


    Meng Li smiles and gives the medicine to YUESHA. Looking at her lying down, covering her with a quilt and her eyes still open, Meng Li says:


    "go to sleep, don''t let the king down."


    YUESHA nodded and closed her eyes obediently. Meng Li sat beside her for a while. When she heard that her breathing was steady and she seemed to be asleep, she got up and said to the maid outside the door:


    "the saint is asleep."


    The maid nodded, "Your Highness, I know. I won''t disturb the saint."


    Meng Li let out a cry and went to the auditorium again. The auditorium was in a mess at the moment. In the morning, many people prayed here, and the magicians rushed in. The magic smashed everywhere, and all the chairs were destroyed.


    There are also many bloodstains on the ground, which are left by the injured people. Meng Li looks up at the top of the auditorium, which is pierced by the magicians.


    When the sun came in, the auditorium was no longer dark. LIBOR sat on a better chair and watched the ministers record what the head of the cult said with a notebook. Meng Li went to LIBOR and asked, "brother, have you analyzed why they suddenly escaped?"


    "The manager said that they were not on guard, and the magicians had not changed before."


    Meng Li: "well..."


    There is a reason for everything. Since it can come out, there is a reason, but the people of the God of light can''t find the reason.


    "Boss, did their power suddenly become very strong?" Meng Li went over and asked the manager.


    The manager was silent for a moment. He tilted his head and thought for a while. His eyes flashed a trace of fear and said:"They have always been powerful."


    "Maybe it didn''t work out completely before, or is this the change of Diablo toxin? It has not been purified for a long time, so that they are more and more influenced by it? "


    "If that''s the case, it''s too bad. Many people''s dark toxins can only be purified by a saint, but there''s only one saint. I can''t help it..."


    He looks very embarrassed and looks at several ministers around him.


    The ministers did not know how to respond. After all, they could not help, let alone embarrass the virgin.


    You can''t blame the virgin for not purifying in time, can you?


    Meng Li asked in a low voice, "is that true?"


    The manager didn''t hear clearly. He bent over and looked at Meng Li: "Your Highness, what do you say?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, it''s OK."


    "We can''t find out the reason for some things now, which doesn''t mean we can''t find out the reason in the future. Let''s be calm." Looking at some ministers standing here, she said with relief.


    Several ministers nodded to Meng Li.


    This time I went to the God of light, except to see the great loss and chaos of the God of light, I found almost nothing else. After the magicians escaped, they disappeared and did not return to their families. This made the king very worried. He sent more taxis to patrol the streets of the capital. He was worried that these magicians would suddenly come out and hurt people .


    Also beware of other magicians who are suddenly invaded by the dark toxin and hurt others.


    Although there was an incident in the Shinto of light, it did not hinder the people''s belief in them. There were still many people praying. When the magicians were invaded by the dark toxin, they would still be sent to the Shinto of light.


    After the saint''s health improved a little, she began to purify the dark toxins in the magicians'' bodies, selflessly and unrequited dedication.

 Chapter 1806

    Meng Li sits in the saint''s palace opposite YUESHA. YUESHA says, "I found something."


    Meng Li: "you say."


    YUESHA tilted her head for a moment and said:


    "I feel that fewer and fewer people are invaded by the dark toxin."


    Meng Li asked, "are you receiving less here?"


    YUESHA: "it''s not only that the number of magicians who have been sent is less, but also that there are fewer and fewer magicians who have been invaded."


    Meng Li''s eyebrow moved: "that''s also a good thing."


    But intuition told her it wasn''t that easy.


    YUESHA said: "if fewer and fewer people are invaded, then we can easily purify them, and the dark toxin will no longer pose a threat to our magicians."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s like this."


    "But now there are a lot of people who haven''t had time to clean up. They are all closed." Thinking of these, YUESHA looks a little tired.


    Meng Li: "if you work hard, you will benefit the public and be blessed by God."


    "I hope so. If God blesses me, I will give you half of my fortune." YUESHA looks at Meng Li with a smile.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong." Exclaimed the maid outside.


    Hearing the voice, she was very worried, and the smile on YUESHA''s face disappeared immediately. After brushing the floor, she stood up and said to Meng Li:


    "let me go out and have a look."


    Meng Li: "I''ll go too."


    YUESHA didn''t refuse and went out first. Meng Li followed her. The maid said to YUESHA at the door:


    "saints, those magicians have escaped again."


    "What?" YUESHA was deeply shocked.


    Meng Li was also deeply surprised that this kind of thing happened once, but there was a second time, which was more and more strange.


    "Your Highness, I suggest you don''t go. They''ve lost their mind and everyone will attack. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." YUESHA takes a few steps forward, thinks of Mengli, and retreats back, so she says to Mengli.


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. I can protect myself."


    "Your Highness..." YUESHA was helpless, but Meng Li took the lead. YUESHA had to keep up with her, and the maid was also behind her. She said:


    "now the magicians have come out of the hall and are going to leave the cult."


    YUESHA said happily: "fortunately, the people who come to pray today have already left, otherwise they will be hurt again."


    The maid echoed, "that''s it."


    When they got to the place, the magicians had formed a group with the people of the God of light. The people of the God of light just wanted to stop them and then lock them up, but they wanted to go.


    While these magicians are still here, Meng Li immediately gives several people a mental imprint, so that they can be found again even if they go out.


    Most importantly, Meng Li wants to know where they will go after they go out.


    "Stop, everyone. Why do you want to go?" Meng Li asked in a loud voice.


    But no one answered her.


    At this time, the saint had joined the battle, and the white halo came out of her body, enveloping the magicians. According to the truth, such a powerful light magic can make them sober, but they still didn''t stop attacking other people''s hands.


    The light magicians have no choice but to defend. In fact, their attack power is not big. It''s worthwhile to defend.


    The virgin obviously tried her best and could not change the situation. Meng Li was silent and symbolic.


    It''s unrealistic to rely on her to leave so many magicians alone, and Meng Li doesn''t particularly want to leave them, so he doesn''t work hard and pretend.


    but no one seems to see that Meng Lai brings those who protect her to follow up, but they are serious. After all, the royal highness of the princess has taken their hands, and they can not stand by.


    The magic of various elements is flying all over the sky. The power of the magic explosion makes Meng Li suffer some damage. Originally, some damage can be avoided, but Meng Li doesn''t have any.


    After all, it''s too fake to be hurt.


    When all the people here looked very embarrassed, and the saint was also injured, most of the people of the light God lost the ability to continue to fight, the magicians were able to escape from the scope of the God.


    "Your Highness, it''s our fault that we didn''t protect you." The Virgin was seriously injured, but she came to Meng Li for the first time.


    Meng Li looked very serious, but she didn''t get any serious injuries. However, she didn''t say it. She just sighed bitterly:


    "she let them run again."


    The common people have nothing to say. The princess is also injured. It''s not that she won''t stop.


    The previous group of magicians didn''t seem to be in trouble after they went out. Even if they did, Meng Li couldn''t help it. Only by letting them go can he continue to explore.


    Find the root of the matter, in order to better solve.


    Besides, it really can''t stop so many people. It doesn''t make any difference if you don''t work hard.But Meng Li just couldn''t figure out why the light magic of the holy girl didn''t work for them?


    Make sure the light magic of the virgin is true.


    "There are too few soldiers sent." Meng Li said to the saint, "so much so that he couldn''t stop them."


    The last time there was a collective escape of the magicians, the king did send a troop of soldiers, but this troop


    When they came over just now, they were knocked down on the side of the road.


    In the hands of the magician, they look vulnerable.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The virgin immediately took the responsibility and said sadly, "this magic is too weak."


    Meng Li frowned. It seemed that she was suffering from the injury. When Yue Sha saw this, she immediately said, "help me to go down to my palace."


    The God of light came out and took her and YUESHA to the saint''s palace. YUESHA said to Meng Li:


    "Your Highness, don''t move. I''ll heal you."


    Meng Li refused: "you are in a bad state now. You can''t use magic any more."


    "It''s OK."


    "Please believe me, although it can''t cure you at one time, it can make you feel much better." YUESHA is determined.


    Meng Li


    Let YUESHA heal her. What if she finds out that her injury is not serious?


    I don''t know what YUESHA should think of her.


    Meng Li''s face, for the good expression of Yue Sha, was very serious. "


    ," I asked you to be in your royal highness, and do not use bright magic anymore. You must know that you will continue to use light magic more seriously. "


    "How can I be a selfish person, regardless of others?"


    YUESHA remorses herself again: "but princess, it''s because of my hurt!"


    Meng Li: "it''s because of the magicians."


    "If I wasn''t useless, how could the princess be hurt by those magicians?" YUESHA asked.


    Meng Li stood up and sighed deeply: "I can''t do such selfish things."

 Chapter 1807

    Meng Li''s attitude was so resolute that the saint could not start. He could only say with regret: "it''s my fault that I can''t treat your highness."


    Meng Li shook his head: "if I accept your treatment, it''s my sin."


    She successfully rejected the treatment and did not let the saint find out that she was not seriously injured.


    "You have a good rest. I''m going back to the palace to cultivate myself." Meng Li''s state of seeing the saint is not very good.


    After saying this, she planned to leave. The saint said a few words to keep her, but she didn''t leave Meng Li. When Meng Li returned to the palace, the king summoned her.


    Meng Li originally wanted to go back to clean up. Seeing the king''s hurry, he had to go directly.


    Looking at his daughter''s injury, the king asked with concern:


    "is everything ok?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s not serious."


    "Dear princess, it''s hard for you to fight in person." Said the king.


    Meng Li: "it''s a pity that we still can''t keep them."


    "What''s going on?" The king frowned.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know, but there is something strange about it."


    "Have the people of the God of light done their best? Is it not that they are tired and difficult to purify one by one, and simply let them go? " The king guessed them with the greatest malice.


    Meng Li: "this is not as good as it."


    "I can feel that they''ve done their best, especially the saints, to do all the magic they can do."


    "How could it be that the light magic is no longer useful to them?" Asked the king thoughtfully.


    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Light magic doesn''t work for them. The good thing is that people don''t respect the God of light and won''t let the status of the God of light rise again and again.


    The common people will not hold high the Shinto and trample down the rule of the royal family.


    Meng Li shook his head and said he didn''t know. He really didn''t understand the reason. Fortunately, he left a mental imprint on them and could find them out.


    The king said, "what do you think we should do next?"


    Meng Li looked at the king: "my daughter is stupid, I don''t know."


    Indeed, the king said, "you don''t agree."


    Meng Li


    "In fact, you are not smart. I know you have always been smart, and I am proud of having a daughter like you, but you and the saint are too close to each other, which affects your judgment."


    "No matter how much hardship and helplessness the light god religion has, how much they don''t want to let them go, but it''s true that the magicians have escaped, right?" The king looked at Meng Li and asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s the same."


    The king said, "in this case, the Shinto does not have the power of God. They are also mortals. Why did they become gods in the hearts of the people?"


    Meng Li pondered for a moment: "does the father want to pull them down from the altar?"


    King: "I''m just guaranteeing the authority of the royal family."


    "Last time, after the magicians escaped, the common people blamed us, the minister and me for not having brave soldiers to capture the magicians. The family members of the magicians also asked my soldiers to look for them. It is clear that the God of light didn''t watch people, but we are responsible."


    Speaking of this, the king was a little angry and obviously tired.


    Meng Li is silent, and the king seems to be right. After all, the status of the royal family in the hearts of the people is not as good as the Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto Shinto.


    But on the surface alone, is it wrong that the cult of light can''t stop the mad and irrational magician? It doesn''t seem to be.


    Everyone has their own starting point. There is no way to judge everything by right or wrong. What about right or wrong?


    Now, she is the one who gives her soul to the client, so she tries to stand in her perspective to protect her interests. The interests of the royal family also belong to her interests.


    As for the friendship with the saint? If the client is there, he will agree with the king.


    The point is, does disagreement work?


    The king looked determined.


    "Listen to my father." Meng Li said.


    "I''m not slandering them out of thin air. If they have the ability to change the world, it''s also their ability." Said the king.


    Anyway, this time he is going to seize the opportunity, whether he can pull down the Shinto cult, and whether they can climb back after pulling down.


    After the king said these words, he began to take action.


    The fact that the magicians escaped from the light god religion again became a household name overnight. Everyone was in a panic. The common people said that they were so afraid that they were suddenly killed by the magicians.


    Now there are all magicians invaded by the dark toxin outside. Who can guarantee their safety.


    And the pile that ran out before, in which dark corner are they hiding?In the eyes of the common people before, magicians were noble and brave. Now, in the eyes of the common people, magicians are terrible.


    After the last group of magicians escaped from the light cult, people were blaming the king for his inability to catch them back.


    Because of the deep-rooted status of the God of light in their hearts, they did not expect to blame them.


    This time, the king arranged for people to mingle with the people, and they began to take rhythm.


    It is said that the people released by the Shinto Shinto should go to the Shinto Shinto. If the people are missing, they should go to the Shinto Shinto.


    People follow suit and drift with the tide. If someone takes the lead to resent the Shinto Shinto Shinto, someone will really follow the lead to resent the Shinto Shinto.


    It''s not the human nature that began to criticize the Shinto religion. No matter how well you do, if you don''t do well, you will be even worse. You will completely forget your former good.


    It''s true that some of the missing magician''s family members went to the light cult and asked them to help find the missing magician. Although they spoke more tactfully, the resentment and blame in their words were also revealed.


    The people of the light god religion are not stupid. They just don''t want to have conflicts with them. They are coaxed away by good words.


    There are also more and more negative comments about Shinto.


    The king is happy, at least the people will not blindly blame him, in the end pull the light God into the water.


    But in the face of these, YUESHA is obviously not happy. She sits opposite Meng Li and asks:


    "Your Highness, why is the world so unreasonable?"


    Meng Li: "do you worry about the comments from outside?"


    "Of course, some remarks are extremely vulgar, insulting the God of light." YUESHA is helpless.


    Meng Li: "the world is like this. They think from their own point of view. It''s hard for them to see other people''s efforts."


    YUESHA nodded her head:


    "yes, our bright god sect never asks for anything, and purifies the invaded magicians free of charge. What do we get in the end?"

 Chapter 1808

    Meng Li thinks that it''s human nature for YUESHA to think so. He doesn''t say anything.


    Because fundamentally speaking, the light god religion has no obligation and responsibility to these magicians.


    Or is it because of the tenet of Shinto that they are selfless.


    Besides, the king made things happen, and as a temporary "daughter" of another family, she has no position to say anything.


    "But no matter what the world thinks of us, we will fight against the dark to the end," she said


    Meng Li praised her: "it''s very great. It''s very lucky to have a saint like you."


    "Now there are a lot of magicians in the sect. I can only try my best to purify them. My magic is endless, but I only have so much time." This makes YUESHA very upset.


    "Just more time."


    Meng Li: "take your time."


    "In fact, it''s also the negligence of our God of light, which must have brought trouble to the king. They shouldn''t blame the king." YUESHA said.


    Meng Li: "there is no way to do it."


    "It''s hard." YUESHA sighs.


    Meng Li thinks that the reason why YUESHA talks about this is that her gossips fall on the head of the light god religion, so that they can feel the same, so they can probably know the taste of the king''s heart.


    Meng Li went to see the magicians who were locked up with YUESHA. Now the king has sent many soldiers here to prevent them from escaping.


    I don''t know if I can stop it.


    This time did not find anything special, let Meng Li some disappointment.


    Of course, she also decided to go out for a while. She didn''t go out a few days ago because she felt that she needed to practice again.


    Since she came to this world, she has never used magic, because she always thinks that the use of magic is easy for her to be invaded by the dark toxin, so she tries not to use it.


    After all, I don''t know what happened to the client. Being stimulated leads to memory loss, which may be the invasion of the dark toxin.


    Sensing that his mental imprint was a little far away, Meng Li went back to the palace and cleaned it up. Then he left a letter saying that he would go out and walk around, and don''t worry about it.


    It''s easy for the princess to travel here, so she went out from the palace alone.


    If the king knew whether she would go out with her entourage or not, he would not allow her to go out, so he left without saying goodbye.


    The mental imprint is far away. Fortunately, there is a space channel, and it''s just around. Meng Li is one of the first to find out. The magicians who left the imprint didn''t stay together.


    Meng Li secretly observed the magician. Everything was normal for him. Although he ran from the prosperous place like the capital to the far away Town, he seemed to be used to it.


    Shouldn''t these magicians be wild and irrational?


    Meng Li thought about it and gave himself a magic face with not much spiritual power.


    So no one will find out that she is a princess.


    After changing into civilian clothes, Meng Li specially went to the employment union to take on a task. After completing the task, he got a mercenary badge and didn''t show his identity on his chest.


    It took her a day to get in touch with the magician.


    Because she found out that the magician was also in the mercenary Union.


    After waiting in the hall of the mercenary Union for a long time, Meng Li finally waited for him, picked up the task list, looked at it again, pointed to a three-level task, and asked the receptionist of the Union:


    "can I take this task?"


    The usher took a look at Meng Li''s bright first-class mercenary badge on his chest and said indifferently: "no, you are not good enough."


    Meng Li was very sorry. At this time, her goal came to her side and said to him, "brother, let''s take this task together."


    Hank looked at the task indifferently, pointed to the badge on his chest and said:


    "the task is too low."


    He is now a level 5 mercenary. This kind of task has no difficulty for him.


    Meng Li looked adored: "brother, you are really good. Take me. I don''t want all the rewards for this task. I just want to see the difficulty of level 3 task."


    Hank: "and


    Is level three difficult?


    If he didn''t need to do it level by level, he felt that he could challenge the level 10 task.


    "Brother Let me see! " Meng Li was full of vitality and circled him a few times.


    "Where are you from, miss? Experience life." Hank asked with a blank face.


    Meng Li immediately retorted in a panic:


    "there is no such thing! I''m just a lonely woman warrior. "


    Generally, people with good birth will not choose to become mercenaries. Even magicians with bad birth seldom become mercenaries. After all, magicians are noble. As long as they are magicians, they can study in the school of magic, and the way out is not too bad.Unless it can''t support the consumption inside, the college can''t stay. It''s really a magician forced by life.


    Of course, it does not rule out that some people yearn for freedom, like challenges, some people want to experience life, and some magicians come to pick up tasks with high pay.


    Like Meng Li, it''s too normal to be seen, but Meng Li just wants to let the other party see it. Only when he sees it, will he be interested in himself and agree to his approach.


    Hank raised his eyelids and stared at Meng Li:


    "you''d better go back to your family."


    Meng Li said capriciously, "no, I don''t."


    "Promise me, I''ll give you ten more purple gold coins." She said.


    This makes the usher immediately look at Meng Li with new eyes. He is ten purple gold coins. His family must be very rich.


    So she also gave Meng Li a smile.


    Hank is short of money now. You know, ten purple gold coins are worth more than ten Level 3 tasks. It''s only half a day. He nodded and said to the usher:


    "I''ll take the level 3 task."


    Usher: --


    Can we have some principles?


    "Yes." The usher couldn''t say anything else. He reached out and took Hank''s badge, made a registration, and said:


    "because your level has exceeded Level 3, you can''t upgrade even if you do level 3 tasks."


    Hank: it doesn''t matter


    The usher nodded. After the meeting, he gave hank the badge and a piece of parchment, which was the task. When he came back with the parchment and the Warcraft materials he needed, he would be finished.


    Meng Li looked very happy, she said:


    "look, I can cross level tasks."


    "You just invited me. Can you do it yourself?" Hank''s expression has been light, like a lot of things on his mind, but also like natural indifference.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "Are you a magician?" Hank asked again.

 Chapter 1809

    Meng Li shook his head and denied: "no, I can''t be a magician."


    Hank looked at Meng Li with a kind of look at the mentally retarded:


    "Miss, you may not be clear, you have leaked your magic breath, am I really that stupid?"


    Meng Li laughs in her heart. She does everything on purpose, but she pretends to be embarrassed and nervous and looks at hank.


    "I''m not..." Her persistent sophistry.


    Hank was speechless and ignored Meng Li.


    "Come on, this kind of Warcraft is not far away from the mountains." Take Meng Li to walk a long way, see Meng Li also quiet, don''t disturb him, he just have patience to speak again.


    Meng Li nodded:


    "good."


    "Which family are you from? What magic? What''s the grade? " Hank thought and asked.


    Meng Li asked: "if I answer, will you tell me the same information about you?"


    Hank: No


    Meng Li


    Then you think I''m stupid, unequal trading.


    However, Meng Li is to find out what he is doing here. He can only look for opportunities slowly.


    "What do I call you?" Meng Li asked.


    "Just call me Hank." He pointed to the mercenary badge on his chest and said, "here it is."


    He took another look at Meng Li and asked:


    "your name is Liddy?"


    Meng Li nodded. The client''s name was Tilly. If he changed his name, just turn it upside down.


    They talked while walking, but they didn''t get any key information. Meng Li asked tentatively:


    "you should be a magician, too?"


    "No, I''m a real fighter." Hank denied.


    Meng Li: "since you can sense the magic elements around me, why do you think I can''t? I''m born with a keen sense. If you''re right, you''re the magician of wood elements."


    In fact, Hank has already restrained his magic breath. Meng Li is also full of nonsense. The reason why he knows that he is a wood magician is that he used it when he secretly observed it.


    Hank didn''t know anything about this. He looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "you..."


    "Are you not afraid of danger?"


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "how can it be?"


    Hank''s face was gloomy for a moment:


    "because what other people want to hide is revealed by you, that is to say, you have seen other people''s secret. In case other people are angry, you are finished."


    Meng Li shrunk and said, "you won''t? I just didn''t mean to say it


    "I''m a water wizard. Is that fair?" She looks really scared.


    Hank coldly withdrew his eyes from Meng Li and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Meng Li whispered, followed hank, probably because he was found something he wanted to hide, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. He walked very fast on purpose, separated himself from Meng Li, and then turned back and yelled at Meng Li:


    "hurry up."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Walking into the mountains, he didn''t have to go too deep. Hank opened a grass and saw a nest inside. Although it was empty now, he stuck it up with his hand and found that there was still temperature on it, so he said to Meng Li:


    "this little beast is nearby."


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "it''s so easy to find them."


    "It''s not difficult. I just can''t find their nest. I can meet them if I spend some time in it."


    "I can''t help it. The third level task is too low." Hank was a little disdainful about that.


    Meng couldn''t help looking for little Warcraft. Instead, he asked, "you are so powerful. How can you want to be a mercenary?"


    "You are so rich, aren''t you here?" Hank asked.


    Meng Li: "you know, I just want to experience life."


    Hank laughed. "I''m just experiencing life."


    Meng Li


    I can''t talk any more.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. I feel that your little girl is full of interest in me, but I won''t take a fancy to you."


    See Meng Li all kinds of chat up, and want to know him, Hank thinks that Meng Li is interested in him.


    "You are too young." Hank thinks that he was born into a rich family in the capital. To put it mildly, these remote towns are poorer. The rich families here are not worthy of him.


    Although I have nothing outside now, it doesn''t affect me to keep a proud heart.


    Meng Li


    Think you like him?


    It doesn''t matter. You can think as much as you like.


    There''s just more reason to ask.Seeing that the other party''s self-esteem has not been affected at all, Hank sighs that the girl is really cheeky. Before Meng Li speaks, he says to Meng Li:


    "my time is precious. Let''s go and catch little Warcraft."


    Meng Li Good


    Hank grabbed some soil from the ground, smelled it, and said:


    "this little Warcraft has a strange smell. Their feet are easy to sweat, and the smell of sweat is stronger. As long as you follow the smell, you can catch them."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She also learned from Hank''s appearance and began to look for the little Warcraft. It was really easy to find. Along with the taste, she saw a nest of these little Warcraft. They crowded together, their eyes were cunning, and when they saw the human reaching out to them, they scattered around and fled.


    If the real soldiers come to catch them, they should at least borrow some tools. After all, it''s little Warcraft, not little rabbit, or it''s little rabbit who is in a hurry and hurts people.


    But they are all magicians, and both sides know the identity of each other''s magicians. In order to be convenient, they directly use magic to catch some small Warcraft.


    The captured little Warcraft squeaked and howled like a mouse. Without hesitation, Hank directly killed them with a dagger and took away the needed bones. The task required 20, so hank killed 20 little Warcraft and did not continue to kill them.


    "No compassion? A lady of a wealthy family? " He looks at Meng Li with a smile but not a smile.


    After all, the other party''s age really looks very small, so small, some inexplicable emotions.


    Meng Li blinked his eyes. It''s nothing to sympathize with. Just like chickens, ducks, fish and geese, it''s very normal to be killed.


    "I don''t think I should be like that." Meng Li said.


    "Oh Even if you don''t like it, you think you want to show it in front of me. " Hank said.


    Meng Li


    What a narcissistic person he is!


    "Let''s go. Don''t pester me after this task is handed in." Hank had a hunch that he would meet this girl again.


    Meng Li let out a sound, followed hank out of the mountains, rich people take a task is so boring, do not have to do it yourself, killing depends on hank.


    "hank, do you know what happened

 Chapter 1810

    Hank stopped and looked at Meng Li:


    "so?"


    Meng Li: "do you know?"


    Hank: so what


    Meng Li: "don''t you worry? Aren''t you afraid? Anyway, I''m scared to death. "


    Hank gave a sly smile:


    "what about fear? What about worry? You can''t get away with it. "


    Meng Li looked at hank with a kind of exaggerated worship: "you have a good mentality."


    Hank was invaded by the dark toxin before, but Meng Li didn''t know how he got back to normal and why he didn''t go home.


    What''s the point of staying here.


    Hank is not afraid of any dark poison at all. He has a good mentality. He has no expression in the face of Meng Li''s worship.


    After returning to hand in the task, he didn''t care what Meng Li said, accepted ten purple gold coins from Meng Li, and left the employment union directly.


    He thought that he had got rid of Meng Li, but he didn''t think that Meng Li was still watching him secretly, but he didn''t get much. He slept in the house all night, and the next day he went to the employment Union.


    And Meng Li appeared in front of him again.


    It''s about getting familiar with him.


    "Let me accompany you to collect the task." Meng Li said:


    "today I want to see the difficulty of the level five task."


    "Are you really not thinking about your own safety? You know, the first time I''m in danger, I''ll leave you behind. " Hank said coldly, a little impatient.


    Meng Li: "here are ten purple gold coins. Take me with you." As a princess of the royal family, she has a lot of money. These are little things.


    So this time hank agreed again for the sake of purple gold coin. Meng Li followed him for a day''s task, but he still didn''t find anything, and he didn''t say anything.


    After that, Meng Li spent one or two hundred purple gold coins on hank intermittently. Every time hank did a task, Meng Li spent ten purple gold coins with him.


    And he did more than one task a day, and sometimes he could do five or six tasks a day. In Meng Li''s hands, he earned a lot of purple gold coins.


    Seeing that Meng Li can support such a big expense, and he doesn''t feel distressed, Hank realizes that the other party''s identity is really not a simple girl from a rich family in town.


    "Where are you from?" Hank stares at Meng Li seriously.


    Maybe he''s used to being entangled by Meng Li. On the contrary, he doesn''t bother Meng Li so much. He has a much better attitude towards Meng Li.


    Of course, I don''t rule out that it''s for Meng Li''s money.


    Meng shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t you


    Hank: don''t you always want to be friends with me? To be a friend is to be honest. "


    Meng Li thinks that he is still too stupid in Hank''s eyes, so that this kind of deceiving words are said. Both sides have their own thoughts. How can they be frank with each other?


    But it didn''t prevent her from playing the role of a silly girl. She tilted her head for a while and said, "well Actually, I''m from the capital


    "What family?" Hank thought he might know each other.


    Meng Li was very alert and said, "it can''t be said that I ran out secretly. If you tell others that I''m here, my father and mother will send someone to take me back."


    "Oh." Hank responded rather coldly.


    "Actually, I want to follow you all the time. You are very interesting." Meng Li said.


    Hank: do you always follow me as a mercenary


    Meng Li naturally shook his head and said, "your identity is not simple. Although you are a mercenary now, you will not be in the future."


    "You want to marry me?" Asked hank in surprise.


    Meng Li No, "he said


    "I just think of you as a partner."


    Hank said with a smile, "if you really take me as your partner, give me 3000 purple gold coins."


    Meng Li looked at him in surprise: "so many?"


    "Of course."


    "Will you give it to me?" Hank squints at Meng Li.


    Even for the very rich families in the capital, their children can never easily take out 3000 purple gold coins. This is an expensive expense, and even those who are in charge of the family will be hesitant.


    Meng Li was very embarrassed: "I don''t have it now."


    "No, you have. If you can''t show it, it means that you don''t really have the heart to make friends with me." Hank said.


    Meng Li


    I deeply doubt that I have been reversed.


    "What''s in it for me to give you these purple gold coins?" She asked foolishly.


    Hank said, "you can get to know me better anyway."


    Meng Li: "well, wait for me here. I''ll go back to the capital and get it for my family."


    "Can I have it?" Hank asked.


    How much is loved by the family to get so many purple gold coins?it is beyond logic and above reason.


    It''s a pity that the identity of the consignor is a princess. It''s not difficult to get 3000 purple gold coins. As long as you can figure out something clearly, what does it matter to spend some money.


    Meng Li did not promise, but said: "I''ll go back and have a try. You must wait for me. I''ll see you in the mercenary Union in five days


    Hank agreed. For him, if he could get 3000 purple gold coins, he would get them. If he couldn''t get them, he just wanted to see each other''s real intention.


    Meng Li really went back to the capital and directly built a space passage to go back, because it''s been a few days since he came out. It''s time to go back and have a look, to give the king peace, and to see the situation of the God of light.


    As a princess, you can''t be invisible all the time.


    Just as he went back to take a bath, he was called by the king. He looked at Meng Li reproachfully:


    "as a princess of the royal family, you just go out for a few days."


    I just want to get to know some of the people in my heart


    The king gave a cold smile, but he didn''t expect to make fun so fresh and refined:


    "why don''t you bring your entourage with you?"


    He questioned.


    Meng Li: "father I''m not going to have an accident. "


    "Aren''t you afraid of being invaded by Diablo?" He asked again:


    "if something happens outside, what will people do to you if they don''t know your noble status as a princess?"


    Meng Li: "yes, my daughter is wrong."


    The king is really angry. I think he can only come back once a day to show his face.


    I usually say that I meditate on magic in my room.


    In the past, it didn''t take much time to build a passage. It was tiring to change clothes. In addition, it was also impossible to observe hank anytime and anywhere for fear of missing something important.


    Maybe hank can reveal something when he takes out 3000 purple gold coins?


    The king said a few more words about Meng Li, then he stopped talking and said:


    "when you are not here these days, it''s your brother who is going to pray for blessings."


    Meng Li: "it''s hard for him."


    The king said: "it''s better for you to go often, too. There are few days when you don''t go. Are you afraid that the people will say you are tired if you don''t go these days?"

 Chapter 1811

    Meng Li nodded:


    "my father said so."


    So Meng Li went to the light God cult the next day. Anyway, what he told hank was that he would go home for five days, because it takes five days for normal people to go back and forth, plus the time to ask for money.


    Not in front of him for at least five days.


    When YUESHA met Meng Li, she said, "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you very much."


    Meng Li: "me too."


    "How are you these days?"


    "It seems that there are fewer and fewer people in the dark toxin," YUESHA said


    "It''s true."


    Meng Li: "this is a good thing."


    YUESHA: "yes, it''s a good thing."


    "With those soldiers on guard, are all the magicians OK?" Meng Li asked.


    YUESHA nodded and praised: "it''s the king''s soldiers who are brave and brave and ensure the safety of the people."


    Meng Li picks her eyebrows and chats with YUESHA for a while. Then she goes to see the magicians who have not finished their purification. They are locked up, irritable, irritable and noisy all day long.


    YUESHA''s personal power is too limited. She only sighs the rarity of light magic.


    Meng Li looked at the soldiers in the third circle and out of the third circle, should not let these magicians run away.


    This is the king''s elite team. If it had not affected the people too much, the king would have been reluctant to put it in the Shinto.


    In order to make up for the fact that he didn''t go to the God of light to pray a few days ago, Meng Li went there for several days.


    Finally, on the fifth day, Meng Li returns to hank, who has been waiting for Meng Li in the mercenary Union.


    "Did you bring it?" Looking at Meng Li coming, he asked directly.


    Meng Li looked at the people around him and said:


    "let''s talk in another place."


    Hank nods, takes Meng Li out of the hall of the mercenary Union, finds a place where there is no one, and looks at Meng Li.


    "I I''m coming, but I''m in trouble with my family. " Meng Li said hesitantly.


    "Really?" hank asked in surprise


    He only cares about the purple gold coin, and doesn''t care about the conflict with his family.


    Meng Li nodded: "really."


    Hank held out his hand, Meng Li said: "three thousand purple gold coins are very heavy, and I didn''t take them with me. I found a place to put them up. You can take them with me."


    "No, you can carry three thousand purple gold coins." Hank is careful in case of fraud.


    Meng Li''s heart is speechless. He doesn''t want hank to take it himself. It''s really heavy. After she brings it over, she opens a room and puts it up.


    You can''t come to the mercenary union behind your back.


    In desperation, Meng Li went back and carried the purple gold coin. It was a big bag. Hank opened the bag and smoked the corner of his mouth:


    "you really brought it."


    So I really want to follow him.


    Well


    Hank''s look at Meng Li changed a little, at least not like that of pester.


    "If you don''t go back, your family won''t come to you?" Hank asked uneasily, because it''s not good for this girl to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "as long as you don''t expose my identity, I won''t be found by my family."


    Hank said, "I''ll take these purple gold coins first. You Wait for me at the mercenary union tomorrow. "


    Meng Li: "good."


    She took a look at hank, as if hank was a little embarrassed to take it directly, so the understanding Meng Li left first.


    In fact, she did not go, just hide herself with space, which is equivalent to being invisible around hank.


    Seeing hank swing the bag with purple gold coins on his shoulder, and then walking into a deep mountain, Meng Li was surprised to find that there were still many people here.


    They are actually ordinary people, but they are building here. It seems that they want to build a huge building here.


    "Hey, Hank, you''re coming." A bearded man came over with a towel on his shoulder. The towel had changed color and the man was sweating.


    Hank called out, "wig."


    Then he put a whole bag of purple gold coins on the ground. Wig opened it and asked in surprise:


    "so many?"


    "Where did you get it?"


    Hank didn''t answer him, but said:


    "here you are. I won''t come back this time."


    "Am I in charge of it all?" Wig looked at the purple gold coin with warm eyes.


    Hank nodded, "well, I can trust you."


    "Going to the hut? I''ll tell you what''s going on here. " Asked wig.


    Hank thought and agreed. They carried the money bag to the cabin beside the frame of the huge building. These are the two rooms inside, which should be Vig''s bedroom.Wig put a bag of purple gold coins under the bed inside, and Hank saw all this. Then they went out again and talked about things outside.


    Meng Li looks at the money bag inside and falls into silence. Thinking about it, he is still too cheap for hank. Besides, he has already used purple gold coin to let him bring him here, which can be regarded as a discovery.


    So Meng Li had the cheek to put away the purple gold coin.


    So it''s better. What''s wrong with three thousand purple gold coins? Even if they help the poor, they will get a good reputation. Hank won''t get anything here.


    Putting away the purple coin, she went out to listen to Hank and wig.


    Wig said to hank, "with those purple gold coins, the building will soon be ready."


    Hank slightly reluctantly said: "in the final analysis, it''s still a matter of funds."


    Wig: right


    "I hope you will give me a place in this great palace." He bowed his head and pleaded to hank.


    Hank also said frankly, "no problem."


    They didn''t talk about anything else. After a while, Hank said he was leaving. Wig said he would eat some Warcraft meat before he left. Instead, he caught some Warcraft with good meat.


    Hank is moved to stay. They plan to go out to barbecue. For the first time in his life, wig is still a little worried when he sees so much money. He wants to run back to his room to see it.


    I was surprised to find that the purple gold coin had disappeared.


    "So many purple gold coins?" He exclaimed.


    Hank hears the news and goes in. Wig tells him about it, which makes hank surprised.


    "I swear with my life, even the life of my parents and sisters, I really didn''t touch it, and I didn''t have time, you know, you saw me put it in with your own eyes, and then it was gone as soon as I came in, and I didn''t have time to hide them." Seeing Hank''s suspicious eyes, wig quickly raised his hands and explained incoherently.


    I''m afraid hank suspects him.


    "I believe you." Hank didn''t really doubt hank. They searched the room and couldn''t find the three thousand purple gold coins.


    It''s really weird. Even the magician can''t steal the purple gold coin quietly under his Hank''s eyes.

 Chapter 1812

    Hank couldn''t figure out what the problem was. Seeing the workers outside busy building houses, they should not have this ability.


    Without the purple gold coin, Hank was a little upset, but he wasn''t particularly angry, because after all, the purple gold coin was quite easy to get, and he didn''t care much about what was easy to get.


    But if you don''t care, it''s also false. What you wanted before is to get what you can get. If you can''t get it, it''s not good to lose it again.


    "Ask them if anyone is near here." He said to wig.


    Wig nodded. He went in a hurry. Now he was eager to find out the three thousand purple gold coins to prove his innocence, so he asked one by one, but the answer was that no one was near here.


    Those workers can also testify to each other that no one has gone.


    So strange, so they did not find the answer, the heart again unwilling, can only give up.


    Hank was not in the mood to eat any Warcraft meat. He left here directly. Wig looked at his back and was very upset.


    Back to the room, sweating in search of purple gold coins, turned the room upside down, hoping for a miracle.


    In a trance, wig seemed to hear a sound of music. He felt very tired and unconsciously leaned against the corner of the wall. His eyes were listless and sleepy.


    Meng Li chose to hypnotize Weige because Weige is an ordinary person.


    The reason why hank didn''t hypnotize is that hank is a magician, and he doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. After all, the dark toxin has no effect on him. Some people are not sure. If he fails, it will be more troublesome.


    At that time, we have to change our identity to get close to him, but is it as simple as changing our identity?


    He will certainly raise his guard, and although he is ever-changing, some details can be seen.


    Wig found a young girl appeared in front of him. She was like an elf. She just jumped out of the air. Her eyes seemed to be smiling and her lips seemed to be curved. But he just couldn''t see what the whole face looked like.


    When his consciousness was confused, he murmured:


    "who are you?"


    He didn''t know what answer to get. Wig felt that his consciousness was no longer following him. It seemed that he would give an honest answer to what others asked.


    Deep in his heart, he told him that he should not answer, struggling and rejecting, but his mouth seemed not to listen.


    Is it a dream?


    Wig suddenly woke up and looked at the mess around him. It was caused by searching for purple gold coins. Where is a young woman in front of him?


    He leaned against the corner and fell asleep. It was just a dream of a beautiful woman. Wig felt a little sorry that he didn''t see the woman''s face clearly.


    She seems to have asked herself a lot of questions. She forgot what she asked, but she knew everything.


    Weige thought it was a dream. Only Meng Li knew it was not a dream. He asked some useful information from Weige.


    For example, there is also a religion to be built here. Although the most famous religion in this continent is Shinto, it does not mean that there is no other religion.


    In fact, it''s not particularly strange that all kinds of religions, big and small, call themselves deities. Most of them are ephemeral, and no one can compare with the light deity, which has been standing for thousands of years.


    Hank seems to be the person in charge of this area. According to wig, the theology on the other side of the capital has been established.


    And it''s been around for a long time.


    Meng Li asked him what his name was. He said that he didn''t know. It was a secret. But he also said that when the place was built, with the congregation, he would know what his name was.


    That''s all you can get from wig.


    And to Meng Li''s feeling is how this god religion is so poor?


    It seems that hank was not given too much money and the project was very slow, so hank found his own sponsorship in order to speed up the project.


    After leaving here, she thought that the appointment with hank was to see her the next day, and the king would see her every day. She had to work harder and went back to the palace.


    After changing the gorgeous clothes that the princess was originally wearing, she thought about it, called the maid beside her, and said to the maid,


    "I want to know how many strange religions there are in the capital."


    The maid said, "Your Highness, there are so many."


    "Investigate." Meng Li waved his hand wearily, building a space channel back and forth one day, which made her tired.


    The maid did not say anything else. Instead, she asked, "Your Highness, but you are tired of meditating too long?"


    Meng left the time, has been to the maid said he meditated in the room magic, let her not disturb.


    Meng Li, um, it''s a tacit consent. Seeing this, the maid brings Meng Li a medicine to dispel fatigue all the time. Meng Li is more comfortable immediately after drinking it.


    At night, Meng Li thought that she had an appointment with hank the next day. In the past, she had to build a passageway to spend her mental energy, so she didn''t practice any more and lay down to sleep.


    But within two hours of sleeping, he heard the voice of the maid calling for her again. Meng Li frowned, turned over, sat up, and asked softly:"What''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, the prince is gone." Said the maid hastily.


    Meng Li''s brain suddenly woke up and asked, "what?"


    "The prince is gone!" The maid''s voice was louder this time, and her pronunciation was especially clear. She was afraid that Meng Li could not hear her clearly.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li released his mental power and saw the lights on the side of the king''s palace, while the people in their palace knelt and trembled at the king''s feet.


    The king was dressed in a thin windbreaker. In the night wind, his face was blue.


    "Someone sneaked into the palace and robbed the prince. The maid in the palace saw with her own eyes that the prince was put on his neck with a sword and then flew out. Many people went after him."


    In order to show his concern for his brother, Meng Li also picked up a cape and went there.


    "Father, what''s the matter?" Meng Li saw the king from afar and cried out anxiously. Otherwise, it was not enough to express their deep affection for their sister and brother.


    "I ignored the majesty of my king and robbed my child directly." Said the king angrily.


    Meng Li


    Dare to rob the prince of a country, it is really a kind of disregard for the king.


    This is also the trouble of no plot. If you know the plot in advance, you won''t let LIBOR be robbed.


    I just don''t know what his fate is after being robbed. Although LIBOR is not in good health, his magic ability is not bad. In other words, the person who robbed LIBOR must be a powerful person, or a smart person. Only with some unexpected means can he succeed in taking the prince from the palace.


    Why take him with you?


    At this time, the king put his eyes on Meng Li and said:


    "I decided to send someone to follow you. After all, this happened to Libo."

 Chapter 1813

    Meng Li


    How to refuse the king''s request


    She''s got a lot to do, and she''s going to find hank.


    But the king stared at Meng Li with unchangeable eyes, and Meng Li knew that his freedom would be limited.


    At the same time, I wonder what happened to the client after LIBOR was robbed?


    Is it the same as him?


    So it''s time to pay attention to personal safety.


    I really didn''t expect that this would happen to Lieber. At that time, she didn''t leave a mental imprint on him. It was totally her carelessness.


    Generally speaking, the people she left her mental imprint were the ones she needed to follow.


    Meng Li and the king wait until dawn, and the magicians who went after them finally come back, telling the king that they didn''t catch up with him and couldn''t save the prince.


    The king was so angry that he gave an order, saying that if anyone could save the prince, he would get rich rewards.


    And if you find the person who robbed the prince, you must separate him.


    When such a big event happened to the country, many ministers came to the palace. Some comforted the king, others said they would find the prince. The queen was sad, and the responsibility of accompanying her fell to Meng Li.


    "Mother, don''t cry any more. Libo certainly doesn''t want to see you like this."


    The queen drags Meng Li: "daughter, you must protect yourself. I can''t live without you any more."


    Before Meng Li spoke, the queen said:


    "you come to my palace. There are powerful magicians in my palace to protect you."


    Meng Li didn''t respond much to the queen. The queen began to feel sad about LIBOR again. Meng Li could only keep silent. At noon, she coaxed the queen to eat something. She didn''t sleep all night. She was sad for so long and tired. Meng Li coaxed her to sleep and went back to her bedroom.


    Seeing that there were many more magicians in the Princess Palace, Meng Li knew that they were from the king''s sect, and said nothing to the maid:


    "I''m too tired. I want to have a sleep. Please let me have a rest. Don''t come in and disturb me."


    The maid nodded. Meng Li went into the room, changed his clothes, built a space passage, and went directly to hank.


    It was originally about to meet the mercenary Union in the morning, but Meng Li didn''t go in the morning, and Hank would not wait for her all the time. He took the task and went out. Meng Li could only wait there.


    After waiting for a long time, Hank came back with the harvest of the task and handed it in. He went to Mengli and said:


    "here you are."


    Meng Li gave a sound and watched hank go out. She also stood up and went out.


    "I have given you three thousand purple gold coins." Although Meng Li quietly took it back, it didn''t affect her saying so, and her face was not red and her heart was not beating.


    Hank was in a bad mood when he thought of those purple gold coins. He squinted at Meng Li:


    "so?"


    "I''ve been very sincere. Can you take me to work together in the future?" She asked.


    "Why me?" Asked hank suspiciously.


    Meng Li: "because I feel that you can protect me, I am afraid of doing a task."


    "Oh."


    "You know you''re not going to do the job all the time." He said.


    Meng Li: "yes, I''m looking forward to what we will do after you don''t do the task."


    Hank thought about it and said, "now that you are so sincere, I have to tell you that I am actually a member of the church. If you join us, you have to be devout. The oath is indispensable."


    "Do you want to write an oath?" Meng Li asked.


    The oath of the book is equivalent to a kind of heaven oath, but not as powerful as heaven oath.


    If the clauses in the oath are violated, they will be punished. Sometimes the punishment comes from people, sometimes from God. People here believe that breaking the oath will not lead to a good end.


    "Of course, will you?" Hank said.


    Meng Li said thoughtfully, so three thousand purple gold coins are not only the deposit, but also the admission fee.


    So I feel guilty. She cheated Hank and got the money back.


    "What''s the advantage? Or what do I have to give? " Meng Li asked the questions that normal people should ask.


    Hank really wanted to develop Mengli, so he patiently said:


    "what do you need to pay? That is, when the church needs you, you pay for free. For example, if the church is short of funds, it''s up to us to help. "


    Meng Liguang was very unreliable when he heard Hank say:


    "but the benefits are beyond your imagination."


    Meng Li looked at him suspiciously, and Hank said, "I remember hearing you say before that you are very worried about the invasion of Diablo toxin. If you join our church, you will never have this worry."


    His words make Meng Li silent for a few seconds, and make sure that hank was the one who had been invaded by the dark toxin before.Is there a noble Wizard of light in their church?


    At the same time, she also asked the question.


    "You don''t care."


    "Even if you join, you can''t get to this level." Hank said.


    Meng Li: "can you take me to see your church?"


    "And what''s the name of your church?"


    "The dark religion." Hank spat that out.


    Meng Li: "the dark god religion?"


    As soon as he heard the names, they all looked like heresies. Meng Li''s expression became colder, and Hank hissed:


    "are you afraid?"


    Meng Li snorted, pretended to be strong, and said, "how can I be afraid? Take me to the church to have a look. As long as there are a lot of people and partners to make me not lonely, what''s wrong with joining the church?"


    Listen to Meng Li''s tone is very willful, just for the sake of excitement.


    But this is also very normal, pampered wayward rich miss do things do not need too many reasons.


    "Before the church is finished, you write down the oath, and I''ll show you the address." Hank picked his eyebrows and took out a pledge from his body.


    Meng Li opened it and saw that the original rules were ready, that is, how to be loyal to the dark god.


    "With your strength and blood." Hank also warned.


    Meng Li nodded. Although he used a pseudonym, whose strength and blood were used in the oath is equivalent to forming a kind of oath with this person.


    That''s why hank doesn''t go into her name and family so deeply, because as long as he signs the oath with his own blood, it will take effect. If he violates it, the person holding the oath will burn it, and the person writing the name will be punished.


    So this pledge will be given to Hank after it is signed, and maybe he will also give it to his leader.


    Meng Li''s soul and body don''t fit, so even if she signed, she won''t repay her or her client, so she signed without psychological burden.

 Chapter 1814

    Seeing that Meng Li signed the oath, Hank finally showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Putting away the contract, Hank said, "I''ll show you."


    Meng Li thought that time was not enough, because in the impression of the maids, he had been in the room for a long time, and it was inevitable that they would call him.


    Besides, it seems that hank knows so much here. It''s easy to sign any oath. Anyway, it doesn''t make any difference. After all, Hank has said almost everything. If he doesn''t sign it, he will be entangled for a long time. There''s no time. It''s better to sign it easily.


    He said:


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Hank asked suspiciously, "what can I do for you?"


    This idle woman seems to be very busy.


    I really can''t imagine what can happen to each other.


    Meng Li: "so sacred place certainly can''t go at will, I have to prepare."


    Hank: it''s all said. It''s not built yet


    If it''s not built well, it''s too grandiose.


    Why does the other party seem to be in no hurry after joining their own side?


    Hank inexplicably has a feeling that he is a woman and is not cherished by a man.


    But he is not good to say anything, and it seems that he is more anxious, let Meng leave.


    When Meng Li returned to the palace, the maid began to shout out tentatively. Meng Li opened the door and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Just worried about your highness." The maid said:


    "because you sleep a little long."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    If you come back later, I don''t know if they will come in. If you find that you are not in the room, you may have to panic again.


    It''s hard to explain when you come back.


    Meng Li is thinking about whether to go to Hank after that and whether it is necessary to find him.


    is now too far away to waste a lot of mental energy. I remember that before the investigation, they knew that their headquarters were in the capital. Now that we know the dark theism, we can investigate in the capital.


    In order not to scare the snake, Meng Li has not told the king about it.


    If you can''t find anything in the capital, you can go to Hank and start from there again. This is Meng Li''s prepared line. If you can use it, you can use it.


    Meng Li began to search in the capital''s territory, that is, to find the time to meditate in the evening or afternoon, and sneaked out.


    On the one hand, they are looking for the address of the dark god, on the other hand, they are looking for LIBOR.


    Although I''m tired of jumping, I can save time in every place.


    Because we can''t cross too much, once we cross too far, what will we do if we miss the address of the dark god?


    Meng Li even thought, is the dark toxin produced by the dark god religion? What is their purpose?


    What kind of technique?


    Meng Li persisted for half a month and searched every corner of the capital. After that, he finally found a building.


    It''s much bigger than the unfinished building on Hank''s side, but the model is the same, with the same geographical location, hiding in a deep mountain.


    Hiding in the mountains is a shame. Otherwise, we should develop this mountain in the future.


    The mountain carrying the light god religion is called the light god mountain. Will it be called the dark god mountain in the future?


    Meng Li carefully observed the building. It seemed that it had just been built. Before that, Weige said that the headquarters had existed for a long time.


    Maybe hank told him that sometimes the time of existence is not a matter of other people''s words?


    There is a great contrast between the whole building and the Shinto of light. Every part of the Shinto of light is painted with white paint. Looking at the holy place, it is full of black paint and hiding in the undeveloped mountains, which makes it more and more gloomy.


    Meng Li uses his mental power to sweep. There are some magicians in it. They seem to have nothing to do. They are all meditating.


    Meng Li scanned every place and unexpectedly found that Libo was here.


    Moreover, he was not limited to freedom. From his expression, it was like his own home. He was very quiet, and there were maids waiting outside, listening to his instructions anytime and anywhere.


    Meng Li wants to go over and ask Libo what''s going on


    Think twice, or go and ask about the situation?


    The main reason is that Meng Li is so curious that she hardly hesitates and appears directly in Libo''s room.


    Of course, she was still unreal, not let Lieber know her true identity.


    "Who are you? How can you suddenly show up here? " Libo turned to look at Meng Li, and his face was as pale as ever.


    Meng Li deliberately changed his voice and said in a low voice:


    "Your Royal Highness."


    Lieber: do you know meMeng Li nodded: "of course."


    "How did you find me?" Lieber asked faintly, with no emotion in his eyes.


    Meng Li felt that Libo was as calm as an old man in the twilight, and he was not interested in anything.


    "Because the king ordered that there would be a lot of rewards for finding the prince, so I tried to find him." She took a seat of her own and sat down.


    That''s a reasonable reason.


    It''s a windfall to be able to find Lieber here, and Lieber seems to be doing well.


    "Who are you talking to, your highness?" The maid outside asked in a low voice when she heard what seemed to be a conversation inside.


    Lieber said, "no, I''m reading."


    "Good." The maid had no doubt of him.


    Li Bo looked at Meng Li and said, "please speak quietly."


    Meng Li nodded, his voice lowered and said:


    "prince, I''ll take you out."


    "I''m not going out." Without hesitation, LIBOR refused Mengli.


    Meng Li: "did they poison the prince and control him?"


    "You think too much," he said


    "They didn''t do anything. I''m free. I just don''t want to go. I''d like to be here."


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "why don''t you want to go? Don''t you want to go back to the palace? Don''t you want to see the king and queen, and your sister? "


    Lieber was still indifferent: "I''ll see you later."


    "If you want to get a lot of reward, I can give it to you, but I hope you disappear in front of me and don''t try to take me out of here."


    "And don''t tell my father that they will come and disturb me."


    Meng Li: "prince, aren''t you robbed?"


    Lieber nodded: "yes, but that doesn''t stop my heart from wanting to stay here."


    Meng Li


    Now, Libo is indifferent to his heart. He is indifferent to his age. But he speaks in an orderly way and has a clear mind.


    Is this dark cult like some evil cult that can brainwash people?

 Chapter 1815

    Meng Li asked:


    "prince, have you been brainwashed?"


    Lieber: "well No, "he said


    Meng Li was a little tired and said to LIBOR, "if I have to take you away?"


    "Do you have such great ability?" Asked Lieber.


    How can you leave me again


    After a while, he said to Meng Li:


    "I don''t know whether I should believe you or not, but I can tell you for sure that I have something to do here and I am paying for my country. Don''t spoil my big business."


    Li Bo''s words let Meng Li hear in the clouds.


    "Is this place called the dark cult? You joined them? " Meng Li asked.


    "I think you ask too many questions, but you seem to have special ability, so I am willing to answer you." Lieber nodded and said:


    "yes, this is a new church. Their purpose is to advocate darkness."


    "The power of darkness is sacred and great. It can destroy everything in the world and compete with all the powers in the world."


    Meng Li


    "It seems that no one in the world has dark magic?" This is what the world lacks. In fact, dark magic seems to be stronger.


    And the world is short of space, time, this advanced magic.


    No one can use this power, human beings can not perceive these elements, which may be the limit of the way of heaven.


    Don''t let humans have that power.


    Fundamentally speaking, this world is lower than that of the western world where we met the shifanling before. There are people in that world who can use space and time magic. These advanced and powerful people can bear the use of human beings, but this world can''t.


    In the final analysis, the system of world power is lower and its bearing capacity is weaker.


    Lieber said, "you admit dark magic." This time, he looked at Meng Li''s eyes with some curiosity.


    Meng Li: "do you already have it?"


    "Yes, I have the dark magic." Libo lost his mind for a moment, and then looked at Meng Li. A black whirlpool suddenly appeared in his hand, as if to swallow people in.


    "Put it away." Meng Li looks at the dark whirlpool.


    Li Bo put it away and looked at Meng Li: "so I''m very good here, and I''ve gained a different strength."


    Meng Li frowned and tried to speak from the world''s point of view:


    "but it''s dark and ominous. We won''t admit it. We will think it''s very evil."


    Although I don''t think there is anything wrong with dark magic, the emergence of a new thing is doomed to face a lot of criticism.


    She had a flash of inspiration. Before, she always suspected that there was something wrong with the world, but now she was thinking, is the world going to evolve?


    New forces have emerged


    "How do you have it?" Meng Li asked curiously.


    Since Lieber is interested in talking to her, she will try her best to ask. If she can ask, it''s best. If she can''t, she won''t lose anything.


    "If you join the dark cult, someone will teach you to capture the dark elements and become a dark magician."


    "It''s easy, but most people never want to capture the dark elements." At the end of the day, Lieber sighed.


    Meng Li showed a look of interest: "can I?"


    Li Bo looked at Meng Li in surprise, his lips slightly open, and he might be too confused that there are still such unprincipled people in the world.


    Before, I didn''t want to take him away. I wanted to join them as soon as I turned around.


    "I''m surprised by your appearance. I think I need to know why you came." Liber disease did not answer Meng ligangcai''s words, but said so.


    Meng Li? Didn''t you say that? Because of the king''s offer. "


    Lieber shook his head. "Not at all."


    Meng Li squints at Li Bo, his face is full of determination, what is the root of this determination?


    What made him believe in his judgment?


    Isn''t it?


    In her mind, she suddenly came up with a somewhat absurd idea that could Lieber be reborn.


    The last life was also brought here, but the last life did not appear in front of him.


    So he didn''t understand his appearance in this life.


    It''s rare to be reborn in the time when you are allocated back to doing tasks. It seems that you have encountered it once in previous tasks?


    Meng Li didn''t quite remember whether he had it or not.


    Anyway, I''m an illusion, and I can come and go freely. I can also leave when I talk about collapse.


    Simply put it directly and tentatively:


    "that''s just because I didn''t come here before."


    "You..." Li Bo looked at Meng Li in surprise: "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li took a deep breath: "I died once, do you believe it?"Only by being like him, can we communicate better. Hearing this, Libo nodded his head seriously and said, "I believe it. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Because I died once.


    "I died just to find you." In order to avoid exposing that he didn''t know the following story, Meng Li said in time that the time of his "last life" death was at this time.


    In this way, if Lieber talked about the future, he could not know for sure.


    Now she has a kind of expectation for Lieber, hoping to know what will happen in the future from him, so that she can easily do the task by herself, and will not have no clue as now.


    At any time, there is a feeling of rain coming and wind filling the building.


    Libo''s expression began to be vivid. It was Meng Li''s making up that made him laugh. It was not that he knew that the other party was making up, but that he thought it was bad luck for the other party to die because he came to find himself.


    The key is to live a whole life again. If you are not reconciled, come to him.


    With a smile in his eyes, he raised his chin slightly and stroked his sleeves. At the moment, a kind of natural nobility was reflected in him.


    "Is everything you say true?" He asked softly.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course it is."


    "Can you tell me how you suddenly appeared in front of me this time?" He asked.


    Meng Li looked at him mysteriously:


    "like you, I have mastered the power that ordinary people don''t have. Maybe God has given me a reward for seeing that I am too poor."


    "So now I can come and go freely, this should be called space magic, I can appear from here outside, also can run in from outside, don''t need to open your door."


    Lieber said thoughtfully:


    "is it so magical?"


    Meng Li: "are you afraid that I have this ability to harm you?"


    She shook her head again and said, "no, I just want to take you back to get the reward, but if you don''t leave, I can join you. I believe you can also afford all the expenses of my life."


    Li Bo was amused by Meng Li''s unprincipled words again. He nodded and said, "yes, I''m lucky to have talented people to help me."

 Chapter 1816

    "Are you going to work for me?" Asked Lieber.


    A lot of things are really inconvenient.


    Meng Li immediately nodded firmly: "of course."


    "I want to sign the oath, otherwise I still can''t believe it." Said Lieber.


    Meng Li Good


    I don''t know how many vows I need to sign when this task is finished.


    It''s too hard.


    Fortunately, the soul and the body are not the same person, otherwise it is estimated that they will be punished.


    Looking at Meng Li''s straightforward promise, Libo was still a little surprised. He said:


    "haven''t you seriously considered your future?"


    Meng Li: "what else do you need to consider? It''s my honor to work for the prince."


    Well, ordinary people are really willing to offer when they can reach the noble prince. Meng Li successfully persuades the prince, and he slowly takes out a Book of oath and hands it to Meng Li.


    The core idea is to be loyal to him.


    Meng Li also did not hesitate to get a pseudonym to sign up, with his own strength and the blood of the client.


    Seeing that Meng Li signed the contract and handed it to him, Libo took it away, looked at Meng Li, and generously gave him a hundred purple gold coins, saying:


    "this is the reward I gave you first."


    "What about the mission?" Meng Li asked


    "The task is, you go and stare at the holy woman of the light."


    Li Bo''s request was unexpected to Meng Li. Li Bo said, "don''t ask why, just stare at her. Let me know if you have any strange behavior."


    "Don''t tell anyone that I''m here, just know that everything I do is for the good of my country."


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment, but it''s still not suitable to ask what happened after Liga.


    After all, people will not answer when they ask, and don''t they tell people clearly that they know he is reborn?


    "I really want to know one thing." Meng Li still wants to ask the last question he can.


    Lieber looked at her faintly: "you say."


    "If I have the dark magic, will I be invaded by the dark toxin?" She asked.


    I still remember hank said that if you join the dark god, you don''t have to worry about being invaded.


    Libo looked at Meng Li in surprise again:


    "this is obviously irrelevant. How do you associate it like this?"


    Meng Li: "because dark magic feels ominous and evil, so does dark toxin. When they meet, they may not make other changes. Maybe dark toxin has no effect on dark magic people, just as dark toxin people can''t invade people who have light magic."


    "No, you''re wrong." Lieber gave a strange smile:


    "they will react together, just..."


    "I won''t tell you." He suddenly became mischievous. Meng Li was in a trance. This is the young man in the client''s memory, not the one who just sat here and was indifferent to his heart.


    Meng Li was silent and did not respond to him.


    "Here you are. If I need you, will you come?" In the middle of the silence, it was Libo who spoke first and gave Meng Li a bell, which was specially made. When he swayed there, Meng Li''s bell would also ring.


    Meng Li put the bell away and asked:


    "Your Highness, is there anything else you want to order?"


    Lieber thought for a moment, then shook his head: "no more."


    "Hard work for you, you are my unexpected harvest." He looked at Meng Li gently.


    "I''m not feeling well now. You may not know that I''ve never been well."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. She knew it. After saying goodbye to LIBOR, she went to the Shinto.


    It''s the construction of the space passage in the past. It''s quietly hidden in YUESHA''s side. Looking at YUESHA''s hard work to purify the magician, everything is normal. I can''t help thinking, is Libo the villain this time?


    Or was he a villain in the last life, who did something that the client couldn''t understand, which greatly stimulated the client?


    Let oneself stare at month Sha, is also want to month Sha hand?


    Light and darkness are opposite in everyone''s common sense. Meng Li doesn''t know that LIBOR should not be opposed to YUESHA''s light religion.


    Looking at YUESHA tired of purifying the dark toxin in the magician''s body, Meng Li feels that his mind is in a moment of confusion.


    She seems to have overlooked something.


    Why can the magicians run out of the Shinto? Is it just because the Shinto people can''t stop them?


    There used to be many churches, envious of the high status of the God of light, challenging them, but no one could shake the status of the God of light.


    However, at that time, many magicians volunteered to stand on the side of Shinto in the struggle between Shinto and other churches to help Shinto defeat others.Why do those magicians suddenly have so much power, and so unified to go out.


    Is it the work of the dark god? Because hank also ran out of the Shinto of light, and then joined the Shinto of darkness. He built a branch there. He was a mercenary on the surface, but in fact he was developing the congregation.


    Let oneself hand in three thousand purple gold coins as a deposit to join the event proved everything.


    If you meet like-minded people, you don''t need to pay so much.


    It''s hank who thinks she''s a little girl and doesn''t like herself.


    In the middle of the journey, Meng Li returned to the palace and showed his face. It''s true that now the maids are not at ease if they don''t see her for a while.


    The king and queen should know her movements at any time, for fear that she would be taken away again.


    Then he went back to YUESHA. It was night. YUESHA had dinner and it was time for her to meditate. Meng Liben thought it was boring to watch others practice. Moreover, he hadn''t had a rest for a long time, so he just squinted in the space for a while.


    What Meng Li didn''t expect was that YUESHA gathered many dark elements around her.


    Why did Meng Li know that it was the dark element? That''s because when YUESHA practiced in the past, his whole body was full of holy and bright elements, with white light, which made his life not blasphemous. When the client saw it, he only envied his life and regretted that he didn''t have the light magic.


    Now there is a black fog all over her, which makes the room with lights even darker. This black fog also has the power of magic elements. In addition, before Liga showed her the dark magic again, she sensed the power inside, and then compared with YUESHA, which can basically confirm that YUESHA is also a dark element.


    Meng Li felt disillusioned in an instant. Such a holy virgin was practicing dark magic, which was not in line with the image of the world. Her noble white, in sharp contrast with the surrounding dark elements, seemed to pollute her dress.


    Has the trend of self-cultivation changed during this period?

 Chapter 1817

    Are you advocating Dark Magic now?


    Meng Li quietly looks at YUESHA''s practice, but he doesn''t jump out to ask her. She meditates until midnight, and Meng Li goes back to the palace to have a rest.


    The next day, Meng Li''s daily life was the same as before. He went to the God of light to pray, chatted with YUESHA, and then observed her secretly.


    But I didn''t mention the dark magic in front of YUESHA.


    Some words change when asked. For example, YUESHA is secretly practicing dark magic. She must not want to be known.


    For several days, LIBOR didn''t look for her, and Meng Li didn''t appear in front of him. He just secretly observed him.


    do you know what happened to the king Meng


    Meng Li looked at him suspiciously. The king said wearily:


    "now there is a kind of dark magic, which is more powerful than other magic. They claim that they can let anyone join them and guarantee that they all have dark magic."


    "Of course, it''s better to have a foundation of magicians. If you are an ordinary person, it may be difficult, but you have a chance to become a dark magician."


    "Do you know how much impact this has brought to the people? They can''t become magicians all their lives, but this dark cult can change their destiny. It''s too confusing for them."


    "Because the dark magic is unknown, we didn''t accept it very much, but now we accept it very soon."


    Meng Li is silent. Is there any action in the dark cult so soon?


    It''s a surprise.


    The more the king said, the more anxious he was.


    I don''t know why, but I don''t feel good about it.


    Meng Li asked, "what is the purpose of their church?"


    "Praise the power of dark magic, and say that dark magic is the most powerful power in the world."


    Meng Li said, and LIBOR also told her that the purpose of the dark god religion is like this.


    "What''s the attitude of the Illuminati?" she asked


    The king said, "it''s up to you to ask the saint what she means."


    Well, this kind of task is given to Meng Li. Meng Li can only go to the light God Religion and discuss this with the saint.


    After hearing this, the virgin said with a bitter smile:


    "all kinds of churches have been appearing all the time. We, the God of light, can''t just tolerate our own existence selfishly."


    Meng Li: "do you mean that''s it?"


    The virgin shook her head and said, "we have no reason to take the lead in rejecting any new thing, and they don''t seem to have any special behavior."


    Meng Li nodded. In fact, the attitude of the saint is that of most of the newly emerged churches.


    The people of the light God Religion show people with a gentle and tolerant image.


    "But their speeches were more rampant." Meng Li said.


    Saint: "it''s just words."


    Meng Li laughed: "you are so tolerant."


    After that, I didn''t talk much about it. As time went on, many people joined the dark god cult, because many magicians were weak and had an ultimate pursuit of powerful power.


    And a lot of ordinary people joined in.


    It''s growing very fast.


    The king wanted to suppress their development, but he didn''t think of a good way.


    After all, although the slogan of the Diablo cult is shouting wildly, they have done nothing out of the ordinary. Even the king has nothing to do with them.


    There is no reason to restrict their development.


    The benefits of joining them are obvious. They have more magic power than joining other churches and talking about their beliefs every day.


    At least we can see the benefits.


    The bell rang, and Meng Li came to Libo. Libo asked:


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. Are you ok?"


    Meng Li: "I''m ok."


    Lieber said, "what did you find in the virgin?"


    Meng Li thought that he would stare at the saint secretly when she was free, but he didn''t see anything except seeing her practicing dark magic. And should he tell LIBOR about her practicing dark magic?


    What kind of person is Lieber?


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said, "I see the saint practicing dark magic."


    He nodded and asked:


    "what else?"


    "Nothing else. She''s been doing what she''s supposed to do in the Illuminati." Meng Li added:


    "you know, I can''t stare at her all the time."


    It''s a person who has to rest after all. Although Meng Li will come to see and stare at Libo and pay attention to his every move, it''s impossible to tell him.


    It can be said that there is no gain in staring at LIBOR, because she finds that LIBOR''s status in the dark god is not bad. With the increasing number of the dark god''s followers, LIBOR is making some leadership decisions behind his back. Although he ordered things to go on, it is still very mysterious because he didn''t show up."I want to ask why there are fewer and fewer magicians who are invaded by the dark toxin?" Seeing that LIBOR was silent, Meng Li asked.


    Li Bo looked at Meng Li: "isn''t this a good thing?"


    Meng Li: "I''m just curious. I want to know why."


    "Because you have practiced the dark magic, do you want to have a try, so you won''t be invaded by the dark toxin." LIBOR looked at Meng Li with great interest, and said:


    "in fact, we had the loyalty of many magicians before we openly recruited the congregation. On the surface, you can see that there are only so many people in the dark cult, but we have strong summoning ability. If anyone comes to provoke us, many magicians will come to support us."


    Meng Liwen also knows that there are not only so many people who join the dark god sect, but also others who are doing their own things outside. They will come when they need to.


    That said, the dark god religion''s strength is not small.


    In a short period of time, it can develop so well, because it can enhance the strength, it can be seen that the world is crazy in the pursuit of power.


    Even ordinary people want to have a fight. It seems that ordinary people need to pay a high price to join the dark cult to obtain the cultivation method of dark magic, but they have to become a magician after all their wealth.


    I didn''t expect that so many people accepted the dark magic. Meng Li thought that they couldn''t accept the new magic. Obviously, he thought too much.


    In the face of new forces, it can make countless people bow down, and everyone joins in, and few people are excluded because of the herd mentality.


    Of course, there are many nobles who disdain dark magic. Meng Li thinks that on the one hand, they think that the magic that ordinary people can have doesn''t show their nobility. On the other hand, they feel that their level of dark magic will be lowered after they practice it. On the one hand, they are catering to the king. After all, the king hates dark magic.


    She shook her head: "forget it, I''m special now. I''d better practice my own magic."


    "It''s good not to be greedy." Said Lieber thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1818

    Meng Li always felt that this task had something to do with the dark god cult, but now there was no big problem for others, so he couldn''t find any entry.


    She said to Lieber with some regret:


    "it''s a pity that I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    That''s the obvious implication.


    If Lieber wanted to tell her what to write, he would answer. Unfortunately, Lieber didn''t want to tell her about the future and didn''t answer.


    I just said it in an ambiguous way:


    "everything has me."


    As time goes by, there are more and more people in the dark god sect, and no one knows the name of the dark god sect.


    YUESHA is more and more relaxed. Although there are fewer and fewer people who have been invaded by Diablo toxin before, there are still people who still need her to purify one by one. They still have to wait in line.


    But now there is no need to queue up. As few people as YUESHA can handle it easily, sometimes no one can deliver it all day.


    It seems that the matter of Diablo toxin seems to have subsided, like a gust of wind, circulating in the human world, and finally dissipated.


    But suddenly one day, the dark God began to oppose the king''s rule. At this time, the dark god had a great influence, and their followers responded warmly.


    Perhaps the change brought by the dark god religion is too great for them to follow the rebellious country.


    If you really want to find a person''s bad points, you can certainly find them, because no one is perfect, so they are all picking on the king.


    It''s said that the king can''t continue to be king.


    Moreover, this country should no longer be ruled by the state, but by the church. The argument given by the other side is that the existence of the state is of no use except to exploit the common people.


    And the church not only does not exploit them, but also cares for them. If there is no power to let them have power, if there is no wealth, it will lead them to create wealth. In short, the church is good everywhere.


    It is reasonable to say that people with brains will think that the people of the dark god are to blame, but the people of the dark god also said that after overthrowing the king''s rule, they will look for other churches to become rulers.


    Because the time of the establishment of the dark god is too short, they modestly think that their qualifications are too shallow, not qualified.


    In this way, the people feel that they are selfless and risk being punished by the king, just to make wedding clothes for other churches.


    I don''t think they''re selfish anymore.


    And a lot of magicians have been gathered and started to fight with the king.


    A group of ministers have been in the king''s hall for a day, and they are all discussing how to fight. Although there are many soldiers on the king''s side, there are many magicians on the other side, and they are all dark magic, with relatively strong power.


    In addition, in a fight, both sides will suffer great losses.


    But can we not fight now? Obviously, we can''t shrink back.


    Meng Li stood at the door and listened for a while. The ministers were still giving advice to the king on how to fight against the dark god.


    He also said with indignation that they were all wolves.


    Meng Li felt that this war could be avoided.


    After this period of observation, she was almost clear about the matter.


    When it comes to night, we directly build a space channel to the light God, and then take away YUESHA who is practicing dark magic.


    It''s so simple that it directly imprisons the space around her and doesn''t even give him the chance to speak.


    Then she came to Libo. Maybe Libo was familiar with Meng Li''s way of playing. When she came, she felt it and looked at her gently, which made Meng Li stop.


    "You see my eyes are cold." Said Lieber.


    "What happened?"


    Meng Li: "I think I need to take you out to meet someone."


    "I don''t want to go." Thinking that he was going to take him to his father, he shook his head and refused.


    Meng Li said, "I must take you."


    "You can''t break the oath." Lieber noticed that the other side was tough.


    "Are you angry about the dark god declaring war on the king?" Asked Lieber.


    Meng Li asked, "Why are you father and son?"


    "I have a problem, too."


    "You have to believe that I have no bad heart for the king. To be exact, I am paying for him and for this country."


    Meng Li: "today, if you give me a convincing reason to explain why you say so, I will believe you. If you can''t say it, I will take you away."


    "I can''t tell." Lieber said:


    "can''t the oath really bind you?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "you can''t restrain me. By the way, I want to tell you that during this period of time, I''m also staring at you secretly."


    Lieber''s face changed, and at last he gave a wry smile: "all right."


    When the dark god did not know who proposed to overthrow the king''s rule, she secretly saw that Lieber was for the first time.And also actively planning, but Lieber said that he is paying for the country, can''t he be a spy here?


    "You wait for me here. I''ll ask someone some questions first, and then I''ll come back to you." Meng Li said to LIBOR, and sealed off the space around him.


    You can''t go if you want to.


    He went back to the cave where he hid YUESHA. YUESHA sat in the dark cave. Meng Li took out a magic stone and illuminated the space.


    Yue Sha looks at Meng Li. This is a face she doesn''t know. After all, Meng Li is still unreal.


    "Who are you? Why did you bring me here? " Although she was taken away by strangers, her fate is hard to figure out, but YUESHA is still calm.


    Meng Li asked directly:


    "you are the saint of the dark god."


    "No, you may be mistaken. I''m a saint of the light God. I''ve never heard of a saint of the dark god."


    Meng Li asked meaningfully, "why does every church have a saint, but the dark god religion has no saint?"


    YUESHA had no choice but to smile:


    "how can I know these things?"


    "There is no enmity between us. Maybe you encounter something unfair. Tell me about it and I''ll help you out."


    Meng Li: "up to now, it''s not bad to maintain the style of the saints of the bright God."


    "But I didn''t take you out today to play word games with you. What I need is that I ask you what, and you answer honestly, otherwise I won''t let you out of this cave, believe it?"


    "You are a kind lady. You will not be so vicious to me." YUESHA is not very afraid.


    Meng Li approached YUESHA step by step, looked at her beautiful face and said:


    "the light Saint practices dark magic."


    YUESHA''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t expect the other party to know this. She shook her head and denied, "No."


    Meng Li sighed: "YUESHA, YUESHA, why don''t you tell the truth?"

 Chapter 1819

    YUESHA is silent.


    Meng Li said: "in fact, you are the initiator of everything."


    "Although the light magic is respected by the world, it has no strength. Once the light cult is attacked by others, it needs to ask those magicians to protect you."


    "You''ve had enough of this life, haven''t you?"


    YUESHA is silent and doesn''t respond to Meng Li, but Meng Li says to himself:


    "until one day, you find the dark magic."


    "It was discovered through the dark toxin, wasn''t it?"


    The world intentionally wants to evolve and generate new energy. In fact, the so-called Diablo toxin is also a kind of power. However, because of some mistake in the way of heaven, or because the human body can''t adapt to it for the first time, the Diablo toxin has brought negative effects on human beings.


    But its root is still there, so the dark toxin can evolve into dark magic, but it needs to be discovered by human beings at the beginning.


    This is also the result of her careful consideration during this period of time. She can''t be so idle when she does the task by herself. While waiting for things to ferment, she also has to find out the root.


    Yue Sha looks at Meng Li, her eyes gradually change and become scared.


    Meng Li said:


    "after you discovered the dark magic, you began to establish the dark cult in private."


    "Those two groups of magicians who have been running out have already successfully transformed the dark toxin into dark magic in the light cult, and also recovered their reason. How can they run out so united without reason?"


    I felt strange at that time, but I didn''t expect so many magicians to play together.


    "So you directed and acted by yourself. Maybe they were very frightened when they found that they had dark magic, and they were afraid that they would not be recognized by the world. But you took advantage of the weakness of human nature to let them join the so-called dark cult and arrange them to leave the light cult."


    "Let them also go to different places to develop and accept the magicians who have dark magic everywhere, or the magicians who are eager to have more powerful power, or the ordinary people who want to become magicians."


    "This is your first move. Am I right, YUESHA?" Meng Li asked her.


    But YUESHA still tightly pursed her mouth and didn''t speak, but Meng Li could see from her small movements that she was very upset at the moment.


    "After that, the dark god sect has grown up almost in the dark, and then it appears in front of the world. After that, you will shout the slogan of overthrowing the king''s rule."


    "Maybe you always want to overthrow the king''s rule, but did not find the right time, is the emergence of dark magic gives you the opportunity, let you firmly grasp." Meng Li asked indifferently:


    "why? What did the king do wrong? "


    "What did the king do wrong? He will only exploit the people. He has no great achievements and is ordinary. I think his existence is superfluous and will only bring burden to the people. " For a long time, Yue Sha''s face softened and said.


    Meng Li: "is that why you want to overthrow him?"


    "It can only be said that he is not suitable." "Jealousy has always said:" he was full of stinger, I don''t know what he did wrong


    Meng Li: "but you really have the heart to rebel against him. This can''t be denied. Shouldn''t he be afraid?"


    "It''s his style that disgusts me." YUESHA''s face suddenly turned pale, probably thinking of the king.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile. How to say that? The king was afraid of them, didn''t like them, suspected that they had robbed too much of the limelight, and was afraid that they would threaten their rule. It was human nature.


    Because of the attitude of the king, they seize the opportunity to overthrow the king.


    In other words, even if the king really likes them, does not fear, does not envy, they will honestly coexist with the king?


    "In fact, these are all contradictions between the light God Religion and the king. In the final analysis, I don''t think the country needs a king. They don''t deserve to let the people pay taxes to them. The luxury life of the king and those nobles is actually made up of the flesh and blood of the people." YUESHA looks like she is thinking about the world.


    Meng Li said thoughtfully:


    "so you are jealous of the luxurious life of the princes and nobles. Is it false to fight against injustice for the common people?"


    "It''s not what you think." YUESHA denied.


    Meng Li: "do you think a country has not paid for the people? Who will protect the peace of the people? Who will support the wronged people? "


    "Do you really understand the role of the state?"


    YUESHA snorted: "you don''t need to teach us. The church can do these things as well. The church will selflessly contribute to the people. We are not afraid that the people will become powerful. We hope that all people will be powerful magicians."


    "Unlike the hypocritical kings and nobles, they never want all the people to become magicians. They only want those who can''t magic to show their nobility at the bottom."


    Meng Li claps his hands and looks at YUESHA with a smile"You are great."


    "As great as ever."


    "She will be a queen who loves her people like a son."


    "What are you talking about?" YUESHA was obviously flustered for a moment, and Meng Li said:


    "you arranged for the dark cult to overthrow the king''s rule, but after it was completed, let the dark cult elect you as the saint of the light cult to be the ruler?"


    "You are the ruler of the God of light. After all, you are a saint. You are the supreme in the God of light."


    Although YUESHA is young, she got the magic inheritance when she became a saint, and her strength was instantly promoted to the first person of Shinto.


    Finally, she added:


    "don''t be too hypocritical to admit it."


    YUESHA''s face was not very good. She closed her eyes and said, "I don''t really want to know who you are, but I just want to know where your position is."


    When Meng left to pick up LIBOR, YUESHA tried to leave here, but she tried all the means and didn''t go out. At the moment, she didn''t struggle bravely, and her fate was in the hands of others.


    Meng Li: "naturally I am loyal to the king."


    So the client was so stimulated that when she thought about it, if her best friend wanted to overthrow her father''s rule, it was equivalent to destroying her family.


    What else is going on after that?


    "What would you do to me?" Meng Li heard Yue Sha ask again.


    Instead of answering immediately, she asked, "why did you take the prince away from the palace?"


    "Has he been plotting this with you?"


    "Yes, you see how failed the king is. His sons want to overthrow his rule, so why should you be loyal to him? He is not worthy."

 Chapter 1820

    But Meng Li still wants to believe his intuition.


    After all, the client and LIBOR are related by blood. According to the memory of the client, Meng Li has a certain understanding of LIBOR''s character.


    If he had betrayed his father completely, he would never have been in trouble.


    Really betrayed, it must be candid to say how they want.


    Maybe, I really want to be a spy.


    Besides, LIBOR is very likely to be reborn. In the case of a prophet, he is very likely to make plans.


    "You were going to take him as a hostage in the beginning." Meng Li, on the basis of speculation, said the possibility.


    YUESHA was obviously stunned.


    "But he gave in." She sneered:


    "he''s too young. He doesn''t have strong willpower. He can easily agree with other people''s opinions, you know? Now he is very much in favor of overthrowing the king


    Meng Li said with a smile: "YUESHA, you have admitted everything. Have you ever thought about what to do after that?"


    YUESHA asked: "after me? Isn''t it just between you and me? I just don''t have the ability to resist. What can I do? "


    Meng Li nodded: "also."


    He easily brought people over, do not give her the opportunity to resist.


    "Are you going to teach me to the king?" YUESHA asked curiously.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "In order to avoid the outbreak of war, it is necessary for me to give you to him, and it is also necessary to uncover your true veil to the world."


    "But I won''t repeat my conversation with you today. I won''t admit it." YUESHA said in a rather rogue way:


    "if the world knows that the King actually wants to attack the noble and holy lady of light who saves the people, will it accelerate the destruction of his country?"


    Meng Li let out a whisper. It turns out that YUESHA is waiting for her here.


    It''s because the king doesn''t dare to fight against her. Even if he brings her to the king now, as long as she doesn''t admit it, the king can''t bend his will and even imprison her for too long.


    The saint of light has great prestige.


    It''s just YUESHA''s move. Meng Li has a small stone in his hand. It''s the photo stone of the last world.


    At that time, she put more on her body, thinking that in the future, in case of emergency, there was nothing like recording scenes and sounds in the world.


    You just need to inject spiritual power to record everything, and then inject spiritual power to release everything.


    YUESHA stares at the small stone in Meng Li''s hand and asks:


    "what''s this?"


    Meng Li didn''t mean to solve YUESHA''s puzzles now. He said with a smile:


    "maybe I''ll hurt you to stay here. I''ll come back to pick you up later."


    YUESHA frowned, a little uneasy. After a while, her brows stretched out again, keeping calm and silent.


    Meng Li left here and went back to find Libo again. Libo said:


    "after waiting for you for a long time, I thought you didn''t come back and let me go."


    Meng Li took a deep look at him and said:


    "let me show you something."


    After that, she took out the photo stone and injected spiritual power. A picture of YUESHA sitting in the cave was projected on the wall.


    "You brought her out?" Asked Lieber in surprise.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    After that, there is a conversation between Meng Li and YUESHA. Seeing YUESHA admit everything, Libo''s performance is not too unexpected.


    This makes Meng Li more sure that this is what YUESHA does in the plot, and she is likely to succeed. She overthrows the king''s rule and takes Libo away as a hostage. At that time, Libo may be too bloody, unwilling to give in and has a different head.


    This time, when Lieber apparently succumbed to them but actually saved himself, he also wanted to know the plan of the dark god, and wanted to be a spy to give the king a better chance of winning.


    But all this is Meng Li''s guess, and because he is the younger brother of the client, he thinks for the good, a little sentimental.


    Meng Li is also very worried about his misjudgment. If the younger brother really wants to overthrow the king''s rule, he will be let go because of his negligence, which will cause hidden danger to the client.


    "You can tell the truth now." Mengli said to LIBOR.


    Lieber asked, "can you keep the war from starting by doing this?"


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    As long as this photo stone is seen by all and the truth is revealed, it will be morally superior to the Shinto cult.


    At least, the king has a legitimate reason to punish YUESHA.


    After solving her problem, the light God lost its saint, and the dark god lost its ruler. At that time, they must be busy fighting for the power in the dark god. How can they unite to attack the king.


    As long as they break up like a pack of loose sand, even if it is very easy to fight.


    Lieber sighed: "so I try so hard, it''s not as easy as you to catch people."Meng Li is silent. Libo thinks she is very relaxed, but during this time, she only secretly monitors them and spends a lot of time and energy in finding the problem.


    These are also what she paid. After all, if she does not find the exact evidence, she has no position to arrest people.


    "I said I was here to get information and help my father. Do you believe it?" LIBOR looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "believe it."


    "But I don''t believe you need to do anything."


    "Why am I willing to make you believe? What can you do for me? " Lieber felt that his thoughts could not be led by others.


    Meng Li said, "I can take you away from here, and no one will know what you have done in the dark god."


    "How can it be? Some people already know my identity, I will never go back to the past, and my father will not believe me. Even if he accepts me temporarily, he will be afraid of me. " Said Lieber bitterly.


    Meng Li: "well That''s true. "


    If the king knew what LIBOR had done in the dark cult, and that he had a good position in the dark cult, how could he be relieved.


    Even she was worried that Lieber was a hidden danger.


    "As long as you don''t admit it, no one can help you. It''s the people of the dark god who say you were a part of them. You just insist on not admitting it."


    "Because they can only talk, they can''t find any evidence of your existence." Meng Li said.


    Lieber shook his head: "in order to express my submission, I have written the oath. If I disobey it, heaven and earth will not allow me."


    Then he laughed again:


    "anyway, I thought that when I knew their key tactics, I would quietly inform my father, and then watch the dark god religion defeated by my father, I would be relieved to go on the road."


    It''s God''s blessing to be able to do it again. Since the rebirth, he has put the responsibility of changing the fate of the royal family on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1821

    Meng Li: "if you don''t try, how can you know that you are like this?"


    "Well behaved, cooperate with me, I just want to know the truth."


    "Can you help me?" Libo thought that the other party could ignore the oath, maybe there was some way.


    There was an expectation in his heart.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I''m sure I can help you."


    "You look at me and cooperate with me." Meng Li said.


    She asked Lieber to cooperate with him and hypnotize him. Only by hypnotizing him thoroughly can she get his inner thoughts.


    If everything is as LIBOR said, you can rest assured.


    Libo didn''t reject Mengli either, and accepted Mengli''s hypnosis. Mengli was convinced that the hypnotized person would not lie, so when Libo was hypnotized, his words were the same as before, Mengli believed him.


    It seems that he didn''t really betray the king in his heart.


    "I can take you now." Meng Li wakes up LIBOR and makes him return to a sober state.


    Lieber frowned. What happened at that time?


    He''s not impressed at all.


    "The pledge book..." Lieber hesitated.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said to LIBOR, "don''t resist."


    Then she intruded into the soul of Libo, and saw that Libo''s soul was entangled by a silk thread, which was the power of the oath. Meng Li directly destroyed the silk thread, which was to break the connection between Libo and the oath he signed.


    Libo felt that something had been removed from his body, and the long-standing fetters had disappeared. He looked at Meng Li gratefully:


    "thank you, you are very mysterious."


    "It''s so mysterious that I don''t believe you''re from this world."


    This is his intuition told him, can''t help but say the mouth, but unexpectedly in the truth.


    Originally, the contract between the magician and the magician all depended on the oath, but she could solve it directly. From the source, it was against cognition.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "when I take you back to the palace, you pretend you don''t know everything and say you don''t know how you came back."


    "Be a silly boy and go through this extraordinary period."


    "Shall we go now?" Asked Lieber.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "But..." LIBOR is still a little uneasy after thinking about it. He has been here for so long, doesn''t he just want to know the tactics of the dark god cult?


    Meng Li handed him a reassuring look: "let''s go."


    LIBOR followed Mengli, who quietly sent him back to the palace where he lived before.


    Looking at everything he was familiar with, he said with emotion:


    "I didn''t expect I could come back."


    Although he didn''t live here, everything here remained as it was, spotless.


    "I''m going." Meng Li finished this sentence, the figure disappeared in front of Libo, originally Libo also want to say thanks, also no object.


    Meng Li originally wanted to go back and bring YUESHA directly, but he thought that the maids in the palace over there would soon find out when Libo came back. At that time, he would definitely inform her that she would go to perform a show of affection between sister and brother, so he had to let YUESHA stay there first.


    Sure enough, not long after the maid came here to tell her that the prince had come back, Meng Li immediately covered his face and cried, and ran away very excited.


    This kind of acting can''t be performed without years. In the palace of the king, the queen has already held the prince and wept with joy. Meng Li immediately goes over and wept with joy


    Sobbing


    What a touching picture! My long lost brother suddenly appears and reunites with his family.


    Although the king didn''t cry with him, tears were shining in his eyes.


    When everyone was in a stable mood, the king asked LIBOR where he had been and what had happened.


    He seems to be all right.


    Libo''s acting skills were not bad, and he said blankly:


    "I don''t know. I was locked up in a dark room. Every day someone gave me food, no one asked me to do anything, and no one talked to me."


    "I was knocked out by them before I came back, and then I woke up to find myself back in the palace."


    The king also tried to ask for other details, hoping to find out from Lieber who took him. But Lieber kept repeating those words, so that the king could not get any clues.


    We have to give up.


    Libo thought that he could be reunited with his family, and his heart was filled with emotion and joy. In addition, he was infected by his mother''s emotion, and there were tears in his eyes.


    He took a dim look at his sister. Because of tears in her eyes, her figure was a little vague. For a moment, she saw the woman who sent him back to the palace.


    They are similar in shape.


    He blinked again. Well, this is the elder sister. Although her body shape is similar, their faces are quite different. All the beautiful women in the world have similar perfect bodies. Only the ugly ones have their own ugly ways, Libo thought.Although there are endless words, it''s already late at night. No matter how many words you have, you can only hold it till tomorrow.


    We went to rest.


    Meng Li goes back to his room and uses the power of space to change his position to youyuesha''s cave.


    I didn''t expect that YUESHA was in a good mood and fell asleep.


    Meng Li sat beside her and looked at her silently for a while. After thinking about it, he went to sleep with her. It''s not appropriate to send people to the king in the middle of the night.


    At dawn, Meng Li wakes up and YUESHA wakes up. She arranges her golden curly hair and white collar, and looks at Meng Li:


    "where are you taking me to the king?"


    Meng Li: "you are very intelligent."


    "Oh..." YUESHA''s smile was sarcastic:


    "I hope the king will become very bad because he imprisoned me."


    Meng Li: "it will not be as you wish."


    With that, Meng Li took YUESHA to move to the king''s palace, and then said to the maid outside:


    "I want to see the king."


    "Who are you? How can you be here? " The maid was very alert, and didn''t know where Meng Li came from.


    By the way, is this the saint of light around you?


    The maid stares at the saint. Meng Li pushes YUESHA.


    YUESHA hesitated: "I asked to see the king."


    Although Meng Li is not the first time to carry out space conversion with the saint, every experience still surprised the saint.


    After all, there is no space magic in the world. She can''t understand how Meng Li does it.


    Meng Li thinks that when the dark magic power is stable, the world still has room to bear more powerful power. When it comes to evolution, it may involve magic power such as space and time.


    Looking at the face of the saint, the maid resolutely went in to report. When the king knew that the saint suddenly appeared in the palace, he was surprised to see him.


    Is the guard of the palace so loose now? Who can come and go freely?

 Chapter 1822

    The king waved in dismay:


    "let her in."


    Meng Li came in with the saint. Seeing the saint, the king still showed a smile and asked kindly:


    "the saint came to the palace early in the morning. What''s the matter?"


    YUESHA looks at Meng Li:


    "she brought me here."


    The king looked at Meng Li and asked curiously:


    "who are you?"


    Yue Sha sniffed: "it turns out that you work so hard for the king, but he doesn''t know who you are."


    "Don''t you feel bad?"


    Meng Li asked: "how can I feel uncomfortable?"


    "It''s worth doing anything for the king." She looked at the king and said:


    "king, I have something to show you. Don''t be too surprised."


    "Something." The king frowned. He always felt that today''s saints were not the same as before. It seemed that there was a kind of


    That''s what she feels like.


    Meng Li infuses spiritual power into the photo stone, and the picture of the cave and her dialogue with YUESHA appear again.


    The king asked curiously, "what is this treasure? How can it record the scene?"


    "The king likes it, and I can record one on the spot," Meng Li said


    When she takes back her spiritual power, it is equivalent to pausing the picture of YUESHA in the cave, then she takes out a photo stone again and records the king''s present appearance on the spot.


    When the king saw that his image today was projected on the wall, his whole face was puzzled and curious.


    Meng Li did this to prove the function of this thing to the king.


    But YUESHA was extremely surprised. She looked at all this with wide eyes. She couldn''t believe it. Then she looked desperate.


    Before she came, she vowed that the king had no reason to deal with her, but now?


    Why can the scene be restored when the evidence is actually left behind?


    After the king was curious, he was more concerned about what the saint said in the cave, so he asked Meng Li to let him see.


    When the king saw it all, he was shocked beyond measure. He looked at the saint, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    YUESHA looked disheartened, and said with some Resignation:


    "I just didn''t count it."


    Meng Li turned to look at her: "did not calculate that there will be this thing?"


    Rao is that you have seen the treasures in the world, Rao is that you know the limit of the world, but you did not expect that this is not the product of the world, and it is normal to appear.


    It can only be said that YUESHA is too confident, just as people firmly believe that there will be no TV in ancient times. She firmly believes that no one can record her words and leave no evidence.


    But it''s normal. If you are YUESHA, you may think the same way as her.


    "Leave the people to me and I''ll take care of the business." The king made a decision in his mind. Of course, in his mind, Meng Li was an outsider. Naturally, there was no need to let the outsider know what he was going to do.


    "By the way, thank you very much. You''re a warrior. You''ve done me a big favor. I''ll give you a big reward." Perhaps the king also felt that I was a little stiff in my speech, and he turned to say it as gently as he could.


    His heart beat very fast. He felt that he had to solve the current dilemma.


    "By the way, can that picture be replayed?" Asked the king, looking very excited.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "Can I do it myself?" Asked the king.


    Meng Li pondered. The king has no spiritual power. Magic can''t do it.


    She thought for a moment and said, "yes, but I need to make something. Can the king provide me with a room?"


    "Good, good." Without any hesitation, the king got up in person and took Meng Li to the back. This was the place where the king usually had a short rest. He said:


    "here you are."


    I suddenly thought that I haven''t controlled the action of Saint of light. What if she runs away?


    He was anxious to go out to see it again. Now the king is not calm. After all, his hair is gray because of the dark god.


    Meng Li understood his thoughts and said:


    "don''t worry, she can''t move now."


    How can we move when we imprison her?


    The king put down his heart, but thinking that Meng Li needed to be alone, he turned and went out.


    Seeing that the king avoided, Meng Li took out a stack of unused Rune paper from the system space and began to make the most basic Lingli rune, which was to instill his own Lingli into it.


    So the king can use this sign to open the photo stone.


    Meng Li controls the spiritual power needed to open the photo stone every time. In fact, there is not much spiritual power needed to open the photo stone every time. Therefore, Meng Li made a lot of runes this time, which must be enough for the king to open it many times.


    And Meng Li plans to give the king another photo stone. If anyone doubts the authenticity of this thing, let the king videotape it for others.It''s easy to open a single symbol.


    It''s all about it.


    After that, she went out, and the king was still questioning why YUESHA was so ambitious.


    Meng Li thinks it''s nothing to ask. He is dissatisfied with your rule and thinks he can do better.


    In fact, the king is not particularly outstanding, but who can say that every king is outstanding?


    There are few great achievements.


    It''s not outstanding, but it also keeps the country free from disaster and people''s suffering. If the suffering is really extraordinary, how can people have so much time to believe in the church? Most people can only talk about faith after they have enough food and clothing.


    Meng Li walks over and practices the Dharma to YUESHA with his hands. YUESHA asks in horror:


    "what have you done to me?"


    Meng Li said, "I''ve sealed the magic in your body. After that, you''ll be an ordinary person."


    So you don''t have to worry that the king can''t lock up YUESHA.


    The king looked at Meng Li in surprise: "where are you from?"


    Can you still have this operation?


    Meng Li nodded and politely said to the king:


    "Your Highness, believe it or not, I am sent by heaven to help you."


    In fact, it is his daughter who has given her soul power to get what she is today. Sometimes, the precious power of soul lies in this. Most of the people who have given her soul power can consider it well.


    It can not only change the life of the client, but also change the fate of the people around the client.


    In essence, they are also beneficiaries.


    "I believe it. How can I not?" The king laughed, but it wasn''t very sincere. After all, Meng Li''s words did sound deceptive.


    "What do you mean? What qualifications do you have? Look at the king. What is he worth doing? " YUESHA asked reluctantly.


    Meng Li


    In the same sentence, we are working for the client.


    YUESHA said: "he is so mediocre, so mediocre that he does not deserve the people to support the luxurious life. We are selfless. We have been doing things that are good for the people."


    "Only when we rule, can we do more things for the people."

 Chapter 1823

    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows wearily:


    "don''t talk about it."


    "Your Majesty, I want to leave first."


    Everyone has a starting point, and everyone feels right.


    But now is not the time to talk about right and wrong, but the time to talk about position.


    She''s on the king''s side now, and nothing YUESHA says will help.


    The king nodded and gave Meng Li a jade medal. He asked her to get a rich reward with it in a few days.


    Meng Li took it away, but it didn''t seem necessary to take it.


    She returned to her client''s palace. Before noon, the king made public YUESHA''s crime. The world was in a uproar. Unexpectedly, the holy lady of light had such great ambition.


    Once the image of the holy and selfless saint was destroyed, now the saint is like an old witch, full of tricks and sinister, to trouble the world.


    Everyone can revolt, everyone can betray the king, but the world''s impression of the virgin is too perfect to accept her doing such a thing.


    She is scheming and calculating everywhere. She has cheated people all over the world!


    Why not be more magnanimous.


    The most important thing for everyone is that the virgin is not magnanimous enough to cheat the world.


    The photo stone in the king''s hand is very strong evidence. No one can refute it and defend the saint. Now the king occupies the leading position. He has absolute evidence and can deal with the saint at will.


    After all, as a king, there is no reason not to deal with those who want to rebel.


    The people of the dark and light religions were very worried when they saw that their saints had fallen into the hands of the king. First, they sent someone to the king to ask for someone.


    If the king is willing to let the virgin go, they are willing to give in, which is equivalent to an exchange. If you return the virgin to me, we will not fight with you.


    But the king is not stupid. Let her go. Although you don''t fight me now, you will fight me later.


    Besides, the saint became a tricky person in the king''s heart. He didn''t intend to let her go at all. To let her go would leave him a great hidden danger in the future.


    This negotiation failed.


    The people of the dark god religion are quite helpless to see this. In this case, don''t blame them for being merciful. Don''t forget that they still have a prince in their hands.


    Is it OK to exchange the prince''s life for the saint''s life?


    It''s a pity that the prince has been taken away by Meng Li for a long time. They are all silly when they can''t find the prince!


    Where are the people!


    No one has ever seen the prince go out. Although the prince seems to be at ease, in fact, they still send someone to watch him.


    How did you get out of here?!


    This plan failed again. They didn''t know what to do, because the saint fell into the hands of the king, so they couldn''t take the initiative to attack.


    Once the war starts, the virgin is bound to be the first to die.


    They were in a dilemma. At the beginning, they made concerted efforts to save the saint and visited the king''s prison. After all, saint was the belief of many of them.


    On the contrary, because she lost her life or was arrested, few people dared to rescue her again.


    Sometimes faith is not equal to life, and the fear of death is also human instinct.


    However, the king began to fight back against the dark god religion, taking the name of the crime they wanted to rebel against as the rebels, attacking the dark god religion everywhere.


    And the king also issued a manual, which has a way to let ordinary people have dark magic, captured the hearts of the people in a moment.


    Although these dark religions can do it, ordinary people have to contribute something when they go in. Sometimes poor families give up their wealth, but now the king gives them such opportunities for free.


    The king also said that the dark magic is not evil. The evil is the people of the dark cult. The king said this, and the people began to pursue the dark magic without any burden.


    Because of the king''s kindness, they also reciprocated and resisted the dark god religion together with the king. The dark god religion, which was once popular for a while, now seems to be the representative of evil and has no reputation.


    Now it seems that joining the dark god is a high-risk job. No one dares to join the dark God any more. In fact, the benefits of joining the dark god are free for the king.


    All this is Meng Li''s advice to the king. Now in an extraordinary period, we must learn to buy people''s hearts. The king doesn''t need to pay anything to satisfy the people. Why not?


    Although they have a manual on how to become dark magicians, not everyone can succeed. Whether they succeed or not depends on their own nature, in order to avoid the dark cult using dark magic to attract ordinary people and deceive them to fight against the rule of the country.


    It can be said that it''s a cut from the bottom.


    Under the pressure of the king, there are fewer and fewer people in the dark cult, and no new members have joined. Now the reputation is very poor, that is, people in the dark cult dare not admit their identity outside.And the Shinto is even worse, because the saints, even though they dare to admit that they are Shinto, no longer have the pride they used to be.


    Once upon a time, in the hearts of the common people, they were holy, selfless and aloof from the world, noble and free from dust. However, since they knew that the saint was just a layman and was deeply affected by power, they did not worship the people of the light god religion.


    The king kept YUESHA locked up all the time. He didn''t kill her. He wanted her to see how the Shinto and the dark Shinto were going to decline.


    Now he can openly suppress them, weaken them step by step, make them very weak, and then submit to himself.


    As the king thought, the dark god religion decayed rapidly without any new members, and many members were not here. A group of people were loose, idle, aimless and directionless, because there was no one who could really lead them to the light.


    The people at the top began to fight for the only right. The people at the bottom were busy standing in line. Now no one wanted to save the saint anymore, because they tried again and again and only failed.


    At the beginning of infighting, it was a great loss. Originally, there were not many followers, but also a lot of people died because of the internal gratitude and resentment.


    In the past, there were a lot of fallen leaves and few people in the dark cult, which was very busy.


    The king looked at all this with satisfaction. He thought of the mysterious woman, who had not appeared for a long time and didn''t know where to go. He gave him a lot of advice. He made a great profit by doing so.


    Is it really God sent to help him?


    He thought of his son. He heard from the people of the dark god that his son had rebelled against him. He said that the prince was once a member of the dark god and participated in the plan of rebellion.


    The king couldn''t help sneering. Is that no move?

 Chapter 1824

    So to frame his prince and try to make him hurt his prince?


    Ask them if they have evidence? They said no.


    Think about it and say yes.


    Then the dark god sent a letter of oath, saying that it was signed by the prince himself.


    Looking at the handwriting on it, he thought that it was true of the prince. After thinking about it, he asked the prince to come. When LIBOR saw the people of the dark cult and the oath, he said to the king with a blank face:


    "father, I don''t know what this is."


    "I don''t think I signed it."


    The people of the dark cult insisted that this was signed by the prince. They asked the prince if he would burn the oath on the spot. You know, if the oath was burned, the person who signed it would be punished.


    The prince smiles and nods his head gently:


    "those who are clear are clear."


    This picture can not make the dark god cult popular. When the prince came back to the palace, he was very unwilling. When the oath book was burned, the prince didn''t react at all, even his face didn''t change. He was very indifferent.


    After that, he didn''t get any retribution. The king observed him for a period of time and still believed his son.


    I think it''s ridiculous. Why do the people of the dark god do this.


    Is it just to make a fool of yourself? Or do you really want to divide the feelings between their father and son?


    You can''t be fooled.


    On the contrary, he was better to the prince. The prince was a little confused. He was worried that this incident would leave a knot in his father''s heart, but his father''s reaction was not in his expectation.


    Meng Li''s ban on system space is loose, which proves that her mission has been completed.


    Before leaving, I took a look at YUESHA. She didn''t appear in front of her. Instead, she was invisible beside her in space. YUESHA was sitting on the cold bed of the cell in her prison clothes, and her eyes were dull.


    The magic in the body is sealed, even if YUESHA wants to meditate, she can''t do it. Such a day is really boring.


    Fortunately, the king told the prison guards not to do anything else to YUESHA. Otherwise, YUESHA, who is now an ordinary person, has no ability to resist. I''m afraid she has been


    Meng Li felt that although the king was mediocre, he was not cruel. If he was cruel, he would do whatever the jailer did to YUESHA. He specially ordered him to show mercy to others.


    I just don''t know if the king will kill her in the end.


    After going back, Meng Li left the body. Before that, she didn''t meditate on the dark magic for the client because she didn''t know the client''s mind.


    After all, in the noble heart, dark magic is still something pursued by lower level magicians or common people, which is a little disdainful.


    If the client wants more magic, come back to meditate and capture the dark elements.


    Back in the system space, check the reward:


    congratulations on the completion of the entrustment of Tilly, the consignor:


    Score 100 points, get 90000 points, Jieli reward: 18000 points, soul reward: six points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1970000


    Jieli reward: 34600


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position extra profit: none.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li absorbed six points of soul power and saw that there was no extra reward for this job, that is, the time he went out to do the task was relatively short, and the world had not yet given back 10000 world power.


    So there''s no revenue coming in.


    And last time we absorbed 50000 yuan, now we have only 30000 yuan left on the account.


    Originally, this world should be an evolutionary world, but I really didn''t help, so there was no extra reward.


    I can''t help it. The world is too independent and I have no chance to intervene. What I have to deal with is just what happened in this evolution.


    No special regret, no pay, no harvest is very normal, and the reward is OK.


    Meng Li looked at his points, nearly two million points, looked at the Yin and Yang bead is still the same, and weigh it to spend two million points is not worth it.


    Just, let''s talk about it at that time. Meng Li has some hesitation.


    "Can you see the follow-up world?" Because this time the organization did not capture the story of the world, so Meng Li asked.


    Sure enough, Meng Li got the answer in his mind. 6018 said: "the world''s problems are beyond our understanding."


    Meng Li said regretfully, "OK."


    Sometimes the world goes wrong, or it is evolving. The planes in this state generally reject the invasion of energy.You can''t see it.


    "I''d better get some sleep." Because every time I do a task, I sleep and watch the follow-up. Now I have no follow-up, but I have formed the habit of sleeping.


    6018 well, looking at Meng Li lying on the bed, he took out his book and continued to read.


    It''s really boring to do the system. Although you can see the Tasker do the task, you can''t feel it if you are not in the position.


    He couldn''t get involved in all the lively, dangerous and lonely scenes.


    In particular, the host doesn''t talk too much and doesn''t communicate with him much, which makes him feel less involved.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of things to kill time, and it''s OK that I can calm down.


    6018 has this kind of boring feeling is also human nature, who has not felt bored, Meng Li actually secretly thought 6018 will be too boring, too boring, but think of their own repeated tasks, although they meet different people or things, but boring feeling is always.


    It''s not easy for anyone. They are born to be human. These emotions are too normal.


    Meng Li had a vague dream of some people or things in his sleep, but he almost forgot them when he woke up.


    It''s just a dream. There''s no need to get tangled.


    After thinking about it, I''d better seize the time to do another task. If I do another task, I can have a rest for a period of time. I can accompany and ask them well, or I can go for a walk in the boundless land.


    But after thinking about it, I still can''t help but want to have a look at it.


    After buying some food, Meng Li, who now has his savings, feels that the food on the domain is really not expensive. He feels that no matter how much he eats, he can''t afford to eat.


    No wonder Zheng Xian is so fond of food.


    The price paid is even smaller than the price paid for buying food in the small world. It can be seen that the merchants in the field of food are really conscientious.


    The price is cheap, that is to say, they pay a small price for obtaining these ingredients. They don''t know where they got these things. Meng Li doesn''t want to understand them.


    He went to Lingtian space and watched Wenqing and Wuxiang have a good meal. He accompanied them to talk for a while. He told Wenqing to read more books and absorb more nutrition from the golden soil. Then he left.


    Go back to system space and ask 6018 to find her a task.

 Chapter 1825

    This is an era of separatist regimes, warlords fighting in disorder, and fierce collision between Chinese and foreign ideas, which is called the Republic of China.


    The client is the daughter of the magistrate of Yangguan county.


    Yangguan county was relatively rich in this period, and its geographical location was very good. It was a small trade center, so it was also a fat poor to be a county magistrate here.


    Moreover, the consignor''s ancestors were all from Yangguan county. They were all literati. Their ancestors were both officials and benefitted the local people. They have a relatively high reputation here. They are considered to be big families in this county.


    Although it''s not enough to look outside


    But it''s enough in place.


    Although the situation outside is chaotic, the impact on the county is not so great. The life of the county magistrate''s family is not hard, and there are still many businesses flattering them.


    After all, it''s the county magistrate. It''s strange that the merchants don''t flatter him. They rely on the tree to enjoy the cool. Now it''s the tree that can be seen and touched.


    What''s more, it''s some big merchants who can meet the magistrate. The magistrate is also a special person to make friends. He likes to make friends with literati.


    In other words, businessmen who are the most educated will get along well with him.


    This makes many businessmen have no culture, but they also learn some ancient poems and pretend to be in front of the county magistrate. However, the county magistrate can see it, so they don''t pay much attention to it.


    I''ve always been a county magistrate of a place. I can''t be a county magistrate without stepping down and having no intelligence.


    In addition to the family relationship of the county magistrate, his name is Liu Ruiguang. When he was young, he admired Shi qianshuang, who was famous throughout the county in the name of a talented woman. Finally, he turned Shi qianshuang into his wife.


    She gave birth to Liu Yuqing, the client. Liu Yuqing was born smart since she was a child. Her appearance was as beautiful as her talented mother.


    His wife is both talented and beautiful, his daughter is also smart and beautiful, and he is also a county magistrate, so his life is complete.


    Liu Ruiguang and his wife are especially affectionate. For so many years, she is the only one. Although the grandmother of the client is dissatisfied and thinks that Liu Ruiguang''s status can be helped by his aunt, Liu Ruiguang, under the pressure of his mother, does not marry a concubine to make trouble for his wife.


    Although the Republic of China, but carrying concubines into the door is also very normal.


    But happy family will always change because of some things, otherwise there will not be the arrival of Meng Li.


    In the year when the client was 17 years old, Liu Ruiguang met a woman who could be said to be a copy of Shi qianshuang. She was just as talented as Shi qianshuang. She could write poems on the spot and come at will.


    And there is also a very romantic feeling, that is, any sentence seems to have culture.


    Especially yearning for beautiful love and poetic life.


    They know each other and fall in love. They can''t help but have some kind of relationship. Therefore, Liu Ruiguang wants to give her a title and marry her to be his aunt.


    After all, the lady''s position has been taken. It can only be so.


    This woman is also a legitimate daughter of the Liu family in the county. The Liu family has been in business for generations, so after they were together, many people said that it was the Liu family who deliberately let their daughter approach him in order to curry favor with the county magistrate.


    In the face of such rumors, Liu congdie, the daughter of the Liu family, resolutely broke off the relationship with the Liu family.


    Well


    It sounds illogical, but in fact, Liu congdie is trying to prove her innocence. Doesn''t it mean that I fell in love with you Liu Ruiguang for the benefit of the Liu family?


    I''ve broken up with my family. I''ll see what other people say about my welfare.


    This is a cruel man, but also moved Liu Ruiguang. In order to marry him, a woman is willing to break off the relationship with her family in order to have no gossip. This is to place all her life''s hope on him!


    Since then, he was the only relative. He was not good to her. Who was good to her?


    Liu Ruiguang has boundless love for Liu congdie, which requires a lot of time and energy. Naturally, he ignores his wife.


    The client sees that his mother, unable to see his father''s grief all day long, fights for his mother''s injustice and quarrels with Liu Ruiguang. In Liu Ruiguang''s heart, Liu Ruiguang''s smart daughter has become unreasonable and unreasonable.


    The date of Liu congdie''s introduction has been set, but she is pregnant before the date. Although it is the period of the Republic of China, people''s thoughts are gradually changing, it is still a shame to say that she is pregnant.


    Fortunately, Liu congdie has broken the relationship with his family, otherwise it''s time to say that they did anything to curry favor with the county magistrate.


    However, it was a disgraceful and immoral thing, but it gradually became the courage to pursue true love.


    Many people admire Liu congdie''s courage, and they are moved by Liu congdie''s sincerity to Liu Ruiguang. At this time, it is common for men to have someone outside, so few people criticize them morally.


    As Liu Ruiguang''s wife, there is no way to prevent them from being together. In the final analysis, she is a person of the old society. Even if she is talented, her education also leads her to choose tolerance.


    Finally, on the day of Liu congdie''s introduction, she came in with more than two months'' gestation, and the client''s grandmother was very happy, because she had been looking forward to a grandson, but the client''s mother had not been able to have another one since she gave birth to the client.After Liu die took it to her, he turned around and gave it to her.


    But Liu Ruiguang also sees the new person smile, abandons the work to make friends the time, the free time is used to accompany Liu congdie.


    Liu congdie also looks very peaceful. She doesn''t provoke her wife, tries not to appear in front of her, and has a good life in her yard.


    Maybe it''s because the days of raising the baby are too boring, or maybe it''s because the atmosphere of the Liu family and Liu Ruiguang''s mother''s eager attitude make her a little uncomfortable. She suddenly says that she wants to move out.


    The address has been selected, very romantic, in a lake, open the door to see the shimmering lake, back against the mountains, quiet and comfortable.


    Liu Ruiguang still loves her very much. After all, she is the only one who can satisfy her and take care of her now. After looking at the address, the environment is beautiful and poetic, so she agrees.


    Liu congdie moved here. It seemed that she was far away from the client''s mother, but outsiders began to say that her wife bullied her and a pregnant woman was forced to move out of the house.


    Shi qianshuang


    What does it matter to her to move out?


    Since she came in, she didn''t feel sorry for her. She tolerated everything. She just thought about having a child in her belly. She was afraid that the child would have an accident and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Now the master and the man are living well by the lake. They usually go there after work and don''t go home for a few days. Who knows?


    In the past, we could at least make face-to-face contact, but now we can''t make face-to-face contact.

 Chapter 1826

    But as soon as Liu congdie moved out, the client''s grandmother didn''t want to. She was worried about Liu congdie''s safety outside and her baby.


    When Liu Ruiguang had to bring her back to live, Liu also communicated with Liu congdie. Liu said, "as long as I can be with you, what does it matter where I live?"


    "What''s more, I''m going back to my sister''s home to add to the traffic? I''ve taken you from her. I can''t make her sad any more. "


    Liu Ruiguang realized that Liu congdie cared about this.


    When he went back and said this to his mother, he thought it would be good to convey it, but when his mother heard this, she ran directly to Shi qianshuang and said:


    "go and welcome her back."


    It means to let Shi qianshuang bow down to say good things, and let Shi qianshuang coax Liu congdie to go. This makes Shi qianshuang very depressed. It''s clear that she didn''t let people go. Now outsiders say that she bullied people, and family members let her bow down to coax her back.


    She''s too hard.


    But on the one hand, she doesn''t want to bear so much gossip. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to see Liu Ruiguang and Liu congdie living outside every day.


    So she went with her mother-in-law and finally picked up Liu congdie.


    After Liu congdie came back, he looked very honest. He had nothing to talk with Shi qianshuang and took the initiative to say hello to Shi qianshuang.


    This is the master''s concubine, but she enjoys all the favors. Even her mother-in-law cares for her.


    She sighed. In the early years, whose concubine was pregnant, she didn''t get this treatment.


    Or now the world has changed, a concubine is better than a wife.


    Just as foreign ideas spread, Liu Ruiguang began to say that all family members were equal, which directly equalized the status of concubines and their wives. The client was not happy and asked Liu Ruiguang for an explanation.


    On the contrary, Liu Ruiguang said, daughter, as a young man in a new era, you are so pedantic in your thoughts. It''s because of his failure in education.


    Consignor:


    She''s just guaranteeing her mother''s status.


    In order to make everyone in the family equal, Liu Ruiguang began to let everyone eat together, three meals a day, and the whole family sat together.


    In fact, Liu congdie also means that she told Liu Ruiguang in private that she was too lonely to eat at ordinary times. She hoped that there would be more people, more people and a good meal.


    Then Shi qianshuang was blocked. Looking at Liu Ruiguang''s food for Liu congdie, she was like a background board.


    But like lunch, Liu Ruiguang doesn''t eat at home because he has to work.


    There were only four women eating at home. One day, Liu Ruiguang was working in the county government, and his mother was not eating at home. There were only the client, Shi qianshuang and Liu congdie in the family.


    So the whole process of eating is awkward and quiet. After all, Shi qianshuang can force his face to smile, while the client is young and everything is on his face. Naturally, the atmosphere can''t be harmonious.


    The accident happened at this time. Eating, Liu congdie''s face changed. She covered her stomach and said it hurt.


    In the end, the baby was gone.


    Liu congdie asked Shi qianshuang in tears why she wanted to harm her child.


    Liu Ruiguang and his mother did not expect that such a big thing could happen if they just asked the three people to have a meal at home alone. Hearing Liu congdie say so, they all looked at Shi qianshuang and his client with suspicion.


    They are also very flustered, who knows can abort suddenly?


    He tried to argue that he didn''t, but Liu Ruiguang and his mother didn''t believe it, because when the child was still alive, all the doctors said that Liu congdie''s baby was in good condition, and there would be no abortion, so they could rest assured.


    It is said that the client and her mother are too evil hearted. What talented girl is of bad nature, and her daughter dare to conspire with her mother when she is young. It is really terrible.


    The reputation is so ruined that the client will be criticized when he goes out.


    Since Liu congdie''s child died, Liu Ruiguang never took care of his wife again. Shi qianshuang was very sad when he thought of the time when he had loved her.


    I also think that the world has misunderstood her, and her daughter has been criticized so much because of this matter. Thinking about it, it will also affect her daughter''s marriage and future.


    She is still a woman growing up in the old society, especially concerned about her daughter''s marriage. Who would want to marry a girl who poisons pregnant women?


    She wanted to clear herself and her daughter.


    So she committed suicide. She wanted to prove her innocence and her daughter''s innocence by death.


    In fact, it also has something to do with Shi qianshuang''s mood at that time. If this incident alone does not make Shi qianshuang want to live and die, it''s just her experience during this period of time and the fact that her husband and wife have changed, which makes her heart die.


    After her death, the most sad thing was the client. She pointed to Liu congdie''s nose and said that she had killed her mother.


    And Liu Ruiguang looks at his wife''s letter, weeping blood every word. He also looks very sad. He didn''t expect that his wife would do such a stupid thing.After all, after the child was gone, he was just cold and violent. He didn''t beat her or scold her, and he didn''t drive her out of the house. It was all about the past love and the utmost benevolence. Who knew she could be so impulsive?


    But when people die, they die. No one can change them. The opinions outside are divided into two directions.


    It is said that Shi qianshuang is innocent, which is proved by death.


    Some people say that Shi qianshuang is not, she just killed the fetus, but she was afraid and couldn''t bear the inner torture before she committed suicide.


    And the reputation of the client has not become too good, the voice of doubt is still there.


    When her mother left, the client still had to live, but life was too unhappy. Looking at her father''s love with Liu congdie as before, it seemed that her mother''s death had not changed anything. Liu congdie had not paid for her life. It was she who killed her mother.


    She framed her mother!


    The client''s heart is dripping with blood. She even has an idea to make a living. She wants to kill Liu congdie. After all, outsiders say she is vicious and does not let go of any fetus. That is to say, why not be thorough? Revenge for mother?


    So she chose to poison Liu congdie, but Liu congdie seems to know that she poisoned the same, did not eat, but gave her poisoned things to Liu Ruiguang to eat.


    Liu Ruiguang ate it!


    And dead!


    So the client was charged with patricide.


    When the government came to arrest her, the client looked at Liu congdie in shock and opened his mouth, as if to ask in silence: "why?"


    The response to her is Liu congdie''s insidious smile, which makes the client cool all over.


    She killed her father or the magistrate of this county. The whole county was shocked and thought that she was vicious, but she didn''t expect that she was so vicious. This must be damned.


    At last, he was sentenced to death.


    At this point, a family was destroyed.

 Chapter 1827

    In fact, Liu congdie came deliberately to revenge Shi qianshuang.


    It starts at the root of the matter.


    This Liu Cong butterfly is not the real Liu Cong butterfly. The real Liu Cong butterfly was killed by this Liu Cong butterfly. Now Liu Cong butterfly is just a weasel.


    Her mother was a wolf spirit in the form of a human, and then she was seriously injured by the Taoist priest. She took Liu congdie and fled to Shi qianshuang''s home.


    Two Weasels suddenly break into Shi qianshuang''s house. Although they are smaller than rabbits, the fierce looking weasels still frighten the young Shi qianshuang.


    The servants of Shi qianshuang''s family heard the young lady crying and came in a hurry. They immediately killed the big weasel, but Liu congdie, the little weasel, escaped.


    She saw her mother killed with her own eyes, and her heart was full of hatred. But at that time, she could not turn into a human, and she could not revenge Shi qianshuang.


    In her heart, it was Shi qianshuang who killed her mother. If she didn''t cry or make noise at that time, and didn''t point to their mother and daughter''s two original forms and say that she was afraid to her vicious servants, they would not kill their mother who was seriously injured.


    So when Liu congdie worked hard for many years and finally became human, she saw the real Liu congdie and planned how to revenge in her heart.


    She killed the real Liu congdie and became her. The reason why Liu congdie became the target of the weasel spirit was probably because she was talented. The weasel spirit secretly observed Shi qianshuang''s life for many years and naturally knew that her husband liked talented women.


    Who knows, when the servant killed a hamster wolf spirit, Shi qianshuang''s future lay such a big disaster.


    And the client''s wish is: don''t want parents to die, want to let the hamster wolf essence show its true form.


    Although she resented her father for being possessed by other women and hurting her mother, it was her own father who definitely didn''t want him to die, and she felt very guilty about killing him.


    She felt that everything was damaged by weasels. Without her, life would go back to the past.


    Meng Li accepts the plot, rubs her eyebrows and thinks about Shi qianshuang''s mood. She doesn''t want to divorce. If she wants to divorce, it''s not suicide, but divorce.


    Moreover, in the plot, Shi qianshuang never mentioned divorce. She received the old education. Although divorce is not uncommon nowadays, she never thought about it.


    At that time, if you are willing to divorce, you can support it. If you don''t want to leave yourself, you won''t be too persistent about it.


    From the client''s point of view, we definitely want our parents to be together. Which child doesn''t want their parents to be a family?


    Speaking of the whole thing, the most innocent is the real Liu congdie, who was killed and replaced.


    Unfortunately, now she is dead, and the weasel has just entered the door.


    Meng Li sat up and felt the aura of the next heaven and earth. The aura here is thin. It seems that the weasel spirit is not easy.


    In fact, she should have existed for a long time. After all, when Shi qianshuang was a child, she wandered around the world with her mother who could transform her body. Then she practiced transforming her body for decades. If she had no foundation, she couldn''t do it in just a few decades.


    Probably a weasel for hundreds of years.


    And the way of heaven in this world is also very tolerant of these goblins, and easily gives them the opportunity to transform into human beings. However, this kind of weasel can''t refine into human beings very well, and it doesn''t have the ability to escape from the sky. It''s no different from ordinary people.


    But after that, the aura will become thinner, which means that the goblins will be less likely to succeed.


    After all, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it''s not allowed to become a spirit.


    Meng Li thought about it and began to practice. Now that he is faced with a spirit, no matter it''s fierce or not, he has to make some preparations.


    Gather spirit bead to take out, still have spirit liquid, these things can quickly let her gather spirit power.


    When it was time to draw Qi into the body, Meng Li stopped practicing and planned to get up, but he didn''t pay attention to the good time, which led to Shi qianshuang''s coming.


    She opened the door and came in. There was a sadness hanging between her eyebrows. She said faintly:


    "Why are you sleeping late today and just getting up?"


    Meng Li takes a look at her. She has a melancholy and beautiful temperament at the moment. Although she is nearly 40 years old, she is really happy with Liu Ruiguang for so many years, which does not show her vicissitudes.


    She has a good proportion. She is wearing a long dark green cheongsam, which is also very formal at this time. Now she has a cheongsam with arms and legs exposed. However, Shi qianshuang seldom wears this kind of cheongsam, especially now. Who can she wear it for?


    Liu Ruiguang has only Liu congdie in his eyes at this time.


    "I''ve got up, mother. You''ve come to urge me so early." Meng Li talks to her in the usual tone of the client, puts on her skirt and looks at the small leather shoes beside the wall. It''s washed and ready to wear today. Meng Li just takes a look, and Shi qianshuang mentions it to Meng Li. He says angrily:


    "I''m afraid I can''t get up in a hurry until I hear my footsteps. Put it on quickly."


    Meng Li put on his socks and put his feet in the small shoes. The client''s feet are very small. Now young girls here are fashionable to wear small shoes, and the client is no exception.Standing up, Meng Li grabs his hair, sits in front of the dressing mirror and begins to comb his hair. Shi qianshuang comes and grabs Meng Li''s comb and helps Meng Li comb his hair.


    Meng Li asked:


    "where''s dad?"


    "He goes to the county government every day at this time. You don''t know it." Shi qianshuang responded.


    Meng Li: "what about that aunt?"


    Shi qianshuang: "it''s good in my yard." Mention this, her vision is a little dim, since she entered the door, the master has not stayed in his room, but now she is pregnant, also can''t serve the master.


    So my heart is more and more bitter. I would rather keep one who can''t serve him than


    He has long forgotten the past.


    It''s just that these words can''t be said to my daughter, and I can only swallow them by myself.


    Seeing the bitter color of Shi Qian''s face in the mirror, Meng Li pursed his mouth and said: "mother wants to be open. She has a daughter to accompany you."


    "I don''t know how to be open." Shi qianshuang sighed. If the master is romantic, he doesn''t really care for anyone. It''s just fun.


    But he is a special person, so now he is so special to Liu congdie and hurt people too much.


    "I''ll talk to Dad." Meng Li has an expression of fighting against injustice for his mother.


    In the plot, the client goes. Meng Li also knows that Shi qianshuang really hopes for her daughter. After all, she has nothing to do. She can''t get back her old love by herself.


    As a daughter, she should also stand on her mother''s side to help her talk. Whether it''s useful or not, Shi qianshuang is sure to be comforted.


    At least I''m not alone.

 Chapter 1828

    Shi qianshuang was looking forward to it, but he said: "no, it''s useless to go."


    Meng Li AI said: "anyway, I should have a try."


    Shi qianshuang didn''t speak much, so he acquiesced. When Meng Li washed well, he took Meng Li out to eat a bowl of chaos. Chaos on the street stall was the client''s favorite in the morning.


    It''s also because the client loves to eat, so this family is famous. After all, it''s the daughter of the county magistrate who often patronizes, so many people support it.


    After eating chaos, Shi qianshuang and Meng left to buy some pastries. This pastry shop is very famous. He said that his ancestors are imperial cooks, and the taste is really good. Of course, the price is correspondingly expensive, so ordinary people can''t afford it.


    But they were OK. After all, they were from the county magistrate''s family. They bought a lot of them and went home. When Meng Li saw that she bought all kinds of big and small bags, he asked:


    "can we finish so much?"


    "And the price is really high."


    I eat less on weekdays, which is a luxury in the county.


    Shi qianshuang took a look at Meng Li and said, "naturally, I can''t finish it. This is for her. She can choose whatever flavor she likes."


    Buy more, so that she won''t say she''s stingy in front of Liu Ruiguang.


    Meng Li pondered for a while and said:


    "Niang, we''d better buy less for her and give her more money to buy by herself. Don''t let anything go wrong."


    Shi qianshuang said dully:


    "I''d like to clean it, but your grandmother said this morning that if I want to go out anyway, I''ll buy it by the way."


    Meng Li said.


    This grandmother is really primary and secondary, let his wife to buy things for his concubine, the family is not no errand servants.


    I don''t know what Ann''s heart is.


    It''s probably because Shi qianshuang is docile, that''s why grandma can do it.


    "Later, my mother will learn to refuse. There are servants at home." Meng Li said.


    "Then your grandmother will give me face." Shi qianshuang said anxiously.


    Meng Li: "we don''t care about her."


    Human beings don''t think about bullying bad people all the time, they are better at bullying good people.


    Back in the mansion, Shi qianshuang hesitated and said to Meng Li:


    "first, choose something you like."


    Meng Li smiles and selects some mung bean, red jujube and Sydney flavors. In fact, these are all Shi qianshuang''s favorite foods. When she sees them, she says with some emotion:


    "my daughter has grown up."


    Meng Li smiles, and Shi qianshuang asks his servants to send the rest of the cakes to his grandmother.


    Anyway, she has to go to see Liu congdie every day. It''s not empty handed to go there with cakes.


    At noon, Meng Li, Shi qianshuang and his grandmother sat together for dinner. Now the family has not advocated equality, so Liu congdie, as a concubine, can''t eat together.


    We still keep some old social rules.


    The grandmother was sitting on the top of the table, and Meng politely called out, "grandmother."


    She nodded, waiting for the next person to serve food, she did not move chopsticks, she did not move, Meng Li and Shi qianshuang naturally can not move.


    Maybe she was thinking about something. After a moment''s silence, she said:


    "cakes, from the butterfly, Sydney tastes good. Don''t buy another one next time."


    Shi qianshuang''s face changed. What the old lady said was uncomfortable.


    Is she the only one to eat?


    Meng Li said:


    "grandmother, what do you mean? It means you can only eat Sydney at home? "


    Grandma nodded and said:


    "the price of their pastries is a little high, and I only dare to buy some to satisfy my craving, but the situation is different from butterfly. I mean, in order to save money, just buy them for her. If we want to eat, we''ll eat ordinary ones."


    "I heard today that you''ve bought a lot of cakes. Now the situation is unstable. You''d better save for a rainy day." She took a deep look at Shi qianshuang.


    I think Shi qianshuang is still not sensible at this age. If I ask her to buy it, she will buy so much.


    Shi qianshuang


    Anyway, it''s very annoying. Why can we find the fault no matter how we do it.


    If she bought less, she should say she bought less.


    Buy every flavor, so you can know what she likes to eat, right?


    As a granddaughter, Meng Li is not as careful as Shi qianshuang. She looks at her grandmother and says, "grandma is right, so her granddaughter suggests that we eat three vegetarian meals in the future."


    "What?" The old lady looks at Meng Li. She''s always very smart. What do you want to do?


    Meng Li said: "in fact, we don''t have any special circumstances. Just eat something ordinary. Aunt Liu should treat it well. We should eat less and save money for her. Isn''t it over?""What are you saying?" The old lady felt that her granddaughter''s words seemed ironic and ironic.


    But look at her serious look


    "In this way, our expenses will not exceed. If we live the same life as before, plus Aunt Liu''s side, we will definitely exceed. In the long run, we will have to use our savings to make ends meet." Meng Li''s face is full of innocence. He is sincere about his family.


    But it''s funny to say that since I want to marry my concubine and the whole family has to live frugally to support my concubine, it''s also a joke to be heard. It depends on how the old lady thinks.


    After all, the special meaning of concubine is to let her eat better.


    "Eh..." The old lady was silent for a moment and thought about it. It''s true that because of this concubine, the family expenses have increased a lot.


    But


    "That won''t do."


    "We are human beings too. We can''t live a bad life alone because of her." Obviously, the old lady didn''t want to save money for Liu congdie.


    She reacted, and it didn''t go well.


    How can you aggrieve a family and satisfy a person?


    What''s more, this person is a concubine. In fact, it''s not a concubine to look up to. It''s a child who cares about his belly.


    Meng Li disagreed with the old lady''s words. She said:


    "but there is so much money. If we eat, Aunt Liu will eat less?"


    "How much can a woman eat? Besides, the family is not so poor, so we can afford to eat something. " The old lady looked at Meng Li angrily:


    "you little girl, don''t go to the corner all day long. If you can''t help it, you can''t eat short."


    Meng Li let out a cry and said helplessly:


    "OK."


    Grandma was not in a good mood. She picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables. She ate with her head closed. Shi qianshuang was silent and ate with her. After a while, grandma looked up at Shi qianshuang and said:


    "if you are free tomorrow, go to the Temple instead of me and ask the Bodhisattva to bless her baby."


    Shi qianshuang


    Meng Li


    Is this old lady intentional?


    I feel that she is in the heart of Shi qianshuang.

 Chapter 1829

    It is estimated that she is still complaining that Shi qianshuang has not given birth to a grandson, which makes her look forward to so many years.


    MengYue''s mother is very busy to ask her mother for help


    "Do you think that Bodhisattvas can''t be moved to see you go in person when you are so old?"


    The old lady said You girl


    I can''t say a word to make her happy.


    Meng Li also naively asked: "grandmother, is granddaughter right?"


    Ask yourself to ask for it. Let Shi qianshuang ask for it. Her heart is full of frustration.


    It''s amazing.


    Shi qianshuang didn''t dare to refuse her mother-in-law''s request, but her daughter helped her to say it for her sake. She was not proud of her compromise. She took a careful look at the old lady and said:


    "mother, Bodhisattva will value you more."


    "You just don''t want to go?" Asked the old lady, squinting her eyes.


    Shi qianshuang is silent: "daughter in law accompanies Niang to go."


    "No, I''ll go myself." The old lady is in a bad mood. What are you doing with her? Do you want to block yourself?


    Shi qianshuang was silent and didn''t speak. After eating, the old lady stood up and left without giving them a look.


    Shi qianshuang said: "look at your grandmother, she has begun to put on her face."


    Meng Li: "we don''t care about her, it''s over?"


    "I look at heart uncomfortable, and afraid she complained about me in front of your father." Shi qianshuang said anxiously.


    Now that the relationship is bad, she really doesn''t want to get worse.


    Meng Li said faintly, "is it rare for grandma to speak ill of you in front of her father for so many years?"


    "In fact, everything depends on dad. When you were in love with dad in the past, no matter what she said or not, it''s useless. Now, if dad wants to embarrass you, she''ll also embarrass you if she doesn''t say it."


    "We can be much happier if we put our mind in a better place and don''t care about their emotions."


    The more you care about it, the more you make others happy, and show that you don''t care about it. On the contrary, others are flustered.


    Shi qianshuang sighed, some words are simple, but it is difficult to do.


    My daughter is too young to feel the same.


    "After dinner, I have to go to check the accounts. You can go back to read the newspaper and pay more attention to current affairs." She changed the subject.


    Meng Li nods and says goodbye to Shi qianshuang. He goes back to his room and reads the newspaper. It''s all about recent events, but it''s too far away from them to feel much.


    After reading it, she began to practice.


    In the afternoon, when Liu Ruiguang was coming back, she went to the gate first. If she didn''t stop him, he might go to Liu congdie directly.


    "Dad, you''re back." Seeing Liu Ruiguang, Meng Li welcomed him.


    He looks elegant and elegant, and he is in the golden age of his forties.


    Liu Ruiguang saw that Meng Li''s expression was quite normal. It seemed that he wasn''t looking for him to make trouble, so he showed a smile and asked:


    "are you going out?"


    "No, I''m here for you." Meng Li said naturally.


    Liu Ruiguang: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said, "can I go to the study to talk to you?"


    Hearing this, Liu Ruiguang looks at Meng Li suspiciously: "are you going to make trouble with me again? You can''t manage the affairs of your parents. "


    Meng Li said coldly: "I haven''t said it yet, you are so afraid."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you guilty?" She asked.


    "Eh, you girl, how did you talk to your father?" He looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked, "do you want to talk about it?"


    "Talk about it, or I can reason with you." With that, Liu Ruiguang took the lead and went to his study.


    Meng Li keeps up and enters the study. Liu Ruiguang sits down and looks at Meng Li in his spare time:


    "go ahead, what do you want to say?"


    Meng Li told the truth: "I think you are too cold to my mother."


    Liu Ruiguang had a headache. He rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily:


    "I''ve been married to her for many years, and now all that''s left is family affection. It''s enough for me to have her in my heart. Besides, your Aunt Liu is in need of people''s care, and I have only one person. How can I be busy?"


    "Your mother will understand me, so you don''t have to come to fight for your mother."


    Meng Li said, "is it that busy? I don''t have time to see my mother. "


    "You just like the new and dislike the old. I''ll tell you that if you don''t visit my mother and make her happy, I''ll go out and tell others that you spoil my wife."


    Meng Li also directly threatened.


    Although it is said that it is not sweet to force a change, he is also a melon. As long as he sees Liu Ruiguang, Shi qianshuang will be happy.


    As long as Shi qianshuang can be happy, what does it matter if Liu Ruiguang is happy or not?Anyway, it doesn''t make sense to reason with Liu Ruiguang. Before, the client cried and begged, but it didn''t help.


    "You are really lawless now." Liu Ruiguang stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with indifference:


    "you know, in the past, the emperor had to stay with the queen on time even if he liked the concubines in the back palace. Are you more powerful than the emperor? Forget the sages you used to read? Does it teach a man how to treat his wife? "


    "You Shut up


    "It''s true, there''s no cover for it!" He''s so smart that his forehead is wide?


    When is it a little girl''s turn to teach?


    "Angry? Anyway, I have nothing to do all day long. If you don''t find time to accompany my mother, I''ll tell you about some private affairs in the mansion. " Meng Li said: "you can''t think that you like young and beautiful women according to what other people think of you. At that time, those rich businessmen will send women to you. Eh, yes, that''s a good way." Meng Li seemed to think of something. His eyes were full of spirit, and he said with a smile:


    "I went out to tell them that my father likes young and beautiful women, and they will send them to you."


    "What do you think of calling your mother like that?" Liu Ruiguang is so angry that he can only carry out Shi qianshuang. He doesn''t believe that she really dares to provoke her.


    Meng Li said, "anyway, all your time belongs to Aunt Liu, and my mother can''t touch it. In that case, what does it matter if you have several concubines?"


    Liu Ruiguang''s chest heaved with anger, pointing to Meng Li''s nose and swearing:


    "rebellious girl, you are trying to ruin my reputation!"


    Meng Li: "do you still have a reputation? Do you think you''ve done a good job? "


    "You Get out of here Liu Ruiguang got up and scolded angrily.


    Meng Li didn''t move. He looked at him indifferently and said, "so, you don''t want someone to send beautiful women every day."


    Liu Ruiguang certainly won''t accept it, but it doesn''t have a good influence on him. There will be a lot of gossip in the eyes of the common people. He cares about his reputation. How can he bear his daughter''s ruin of his reputation.


    "I really can''t discipline you. Does your mother know what you say?" He asked angrily.

 Chapter 1830

    Meng Li: "of course she doesn''t know."


    Liu Ruiguang snorted. His wife must have no idea. He knows his wife''s temperament. He can never teach his children to say that.


    "Or I didn''t discipline you well. You write a letter of repentance. If you understand what you said wrong today, I''ll forgive you." Liu Ruiguang decided to take out his dignity as a father to suppress his daughter.


    Then Meng Li was not afraid, she said:


    "how can you punish me? Can you beat me so that I can''t get out of the house? Or just lock me up, but can you lock me up for the rest of my life? "


    "Anyway, if I can get out of this door and have a mouth to talk with, you can''t help me."


    "You''re going to turn the world around, aren''t you?" Liu Ruiguang lowered his voice with gloomy eyes.


    Meng Li snorted, a pair of oil and salt does not enter the appearance.


    "Rebellious girl, rebellious girl!" Liu Ruiguang feels that his head is very painful. He has no choice but to take this daughter.


    Once upon a time, she could be scared and obedient even if she was scared, but now she looks like she has no way to start.


    "You think about it. If you don''t accompany my mother, I''ll talk about you everywhere." With that, Meng Li comes out of the room with a very fast speed, and doesn''t give Liu Ruiguang time to react.


    And don''t give him a chance to continue swearing.


    In fact, it''s also to give him a step down. After all, it''s not easy for him to compromise directly.


    Meng Li felt that he was really understanding.


    Liu Ruiguang thought about it and went to Shi qianshuang. Shi qianshuang was surprised to see Liu Ruiguang coming. He didn''t come for many days.


    However, seeing that Liu Ruiguang''s expression was not very good, Shi qianshuang asked with some trepidation:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Your daughter is very powerful. Now she''s threatening his father." Liu Ruiguang said angrily.


    Shi qianshuang''s head is full of mist: "what?"


    What is her daughter? Isn''t it your daughter?


    There was sadness in her heart. If she had been in love in the past, she would have said these words without fear.


    But now, she can only hold in her heart, that is to say, she can''t export.


    Liu Ruiguang said the matter to Shi qianshuang, but Shi qianshuang was surprised and could not speak.


    My daughter is too bold, isn''t she? You''re blaming your father?


    But


    Why does she feel a little cheerful?


    She was silent. Liu Ruiguang asked, "what do you think?"


    "What else can I see?" Shi qianshuang asked.


    Liu Ruiguang looked slow and said patiently:


    "I''m very busy now. You know, butterfly needs me very much. Now she has broken off the relationship with the whole family. Only I can make her feel comfortable."


    Shi qianshuang understood Liu Ruiguang''s meaning, that is, let her give up and let her tell her daughter not to do this. She doesn''t need it. She understands her husband very well.


    But in this way, is it not to let her daughter down?


    After a lot of things, she knew for a long time that she was the one who loved her most.


    She said nothing. Liu Ruiguang asked her, "don''t you understand me now?"


    Shi qianshuang was very unhappy and suppressed his unhappiness: "understand master, but can master also pity me?"


    "I am also a woman who needs care. I have been married to this family for ten or twenty years. I am conscientious, never dare to neglect, and take care of big and small things. I am also gradually away from my mother''s family. Isn''t it a kind of payment?"


    "Yes, you worked hard." Liu Ruiguang see Shi qianshuang also want to be angry, in order to avoid a quarrel, very perfunctory said a word.


    He doesn''t have so much time to fight.


    And looking at his wife''s attitude, I still hope he will come to accompany her. I can''t understand him.


    Ah!


    That''s all.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go first. You can have dinner by yourself." Liu Ruiguang said that and left directly.


    Left Shi qianshuang staring at his back.


    His so-called thing is to see Liu congdie. When he enters Liu congdie''s room, he finds her lazily leaning against the bed and reading books. She is very quiet, and his heart is full of joy.


    This is the feeling of loving someone. I feel happy when I see her. It''s like I''m back when I was young.


    "Master, you are a little late today." Seeing Liu Ruiguang come in, Liu congdie puts down his book and looks at him.


    "Something''s been delayed." Liu Ruiguang responded.


    "All right."


    "I saw a poem. It''s very good. Would you like to come and have a look?" The weasel spirit always does what Liu Ruiguang likes.


    If you like culture, I''ll talk about it with you all day, and Liu Ruiguang is also very helpful, not happy with each other.


    He went over, looked at it, read it out, and looked at Liu congdie admiringly:


    "you really know what I like best."


    Liu congdie smiles and unconsciously touches his stomach. Liu Ruiguang also goes to touch it and listens to it. The picture is very warm."I feel like he''s calling me dad." Liu Ruiguang joked with a smile.


    "What? It''s only three months. I can call him Dad." Liu congdie jokingly said that Liu Ruiguang''s eyes were full of affection.


    She has a pair of peach blossom eyes. When she focuses on people, she gives people a deep feeling.


    Meng Li sees the interaction between Liu Ruiguang and Liu congdie with his mental power, and sweeps Liu congdie''s stomach with his mental power.


    There is something in it. Eh, can people and weasels have children?


    Meng Li''s face is full of confusion


    And the weasel stinks. Hasn''t Liu Ruiguang ever smelled it?


    After all, they had the most contact and stayed the night together.


    Meng Li sweeps her stomach again with mental energy, thinking, if this child is really Liu Ruiguang''s, the crystallization of human and weasel, what will it be?


    And seeing Liu Ruiguang rushing to Shi qianshuang''s side and rushing to Liu congdie''s place, we can see that Liu Ruiguang is still reluctant to spend time on his wife.


    So the next day, Meng Li spread "rumors" outside and made up a nursery rhyme, which probably means that the county magistrate is a person who likes the new and dislikes the old, and only likes young women.


    Also let these children go to the county yamen gate to sing.


    So Liu Ruiguang, who is going home from work, stops and asks with a black face when he hears a roadside nursery rhyme:


    "who taught you?"


    "It''s a sister. She bought us food and let us sing and play here."


    Liu Ruiguang''s face became darker. When he got home, he rushed to Mengli and said angrily:


    "do you dare to do it?"


    Meng Li snorted: "now is to call two children to help, I haven''t come out in person, if I go out to say it myself, maybe you are even more unhappy."


    "Against me?" Liu Ruiguang asked in a deep voice.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak, so he stared at him with persistence and firmness in his eyes.


    In Liu Ruiguang''s heart, he has become an incorrigible person.


    He said, "don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are my daughter. Do you think I really can''t help you?"

 Chapter 1831

    Meng Li: "so you are going to attack your daughter?"


    "So cruel? What''s the age now? Don''t you want to ban me? Do you know that girls can''t be locked up for a long time, and then they will have depression. If they can''t think about it, they will injure themselves and maybe commit suicide. "


    Liu Ruiguang


    What is depression?


    Self harm, suicide.


    He was directly laughed with anger.


    "Where''s your book? Do you know that as a woman, she is a father at home? " In turn, he restrained Meng Li with propriety.


    Meng Li said, "where is the book you read? A man should respect his wife and ensure her family status. "


    Liu Ruiguang


    Meng Li added: "if you treat my mother well, I will consider listening to you."


    "Anyway, it''s the only way for me to stop. I don''t think you want to make trouble at home."


    "Aunt, isn''t she very kind? If you know that because of her, our father and daughter do not agree, she will feel very guilty. At that time, she will feel so guilty that she does not want to eat and tea. Isn''t that your father''s fault? "


    "Besides, my aunt doesn''t care about that time. If she is really bored, I''ll go with her when you accompany my mother."


    "You...!" Liu Ruiguang was blocked by Meng Li and couldn''t say a word.


    "Are you threatening me again?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "how did I threaten you?"


    "Aunt is really boring, Dad, I can accompany her when you go to work."


    "No, don''t disturb her." Liu Ruiguang has no temper. Instead, he is not so angry. He stares at Meng Li with a numb face.


    Congdie likes a quiet life and doesn''t like to be disturbed by others. If her daughter goes to her side, it will be a kind of trouble to her.


    Today''s daughter simply can''t use common sense.


    "Do you promise me, dad?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Ruiguang said:


    "yes, I promise you, but you also have to promise me that you are not allowed to quarrel with her or make random arrangements outside. If you insist on that..."


    His eyes with a threat, if anything agreed to her, she is still uninteresting, don''t blame him!


    Anyway, the family will not be peaceful at that time, and he is not afraid of even more.


    Meng Li sighed at the bottom of his heart, but he compromised for the weasel essence.


    Hero sad beauty pass, this is not a hero, also sad, should be changed to men sad beauty pass.


    The matter is so settled, Liu Ruiguang becomes to accompany Shi qianshuang to have dinner every night. After dinner, he also accompanies her to chat for a while before he goes to Liu congdie.


    Although time is not much, and Liu Ruiguang sometimes has no patience with Shi qianshuang, Shi qianshuang is not bored.


    No matter how to say that someone accompanied her to dinner and talk with her, she was really happy. She was a little blocked when she saw her husband anxious to go.


    In this regard, Meng Li comforted:


    "in fact, my mother doesn''t have to care so much about my father''s feelings. No matter how anxious he is, doesn''t he have to accompany you to finish the meal?"


    "That''s true." Shi qianshuang nodded and said anxiously:


    "are we going to be forced to do this?"


    Meng Li: "isn''t my mother happy?"


    Shi qianshuang


    "Don''t you feel happy? Looking at father anxious and can''t leave, and aunt there estimate still living sullen? " Meng Li smiles at Shi qianshuang.


    Shi qianshuang was silent, um


    Is this revenge?


    "But doing so will make your father more and more impatient. He is patient now. In case he can''t bear it any longer..." Shi qianshuang said anxiously.


    Meng Li: "let''s talk about it then."


    "Niang, you should remember that people must be selfish, as long as they are happy, don''t care about others."


    "After all, people don''t care whether you''re happy or not."


    Shi qianshuang didn''t speak. Meng Li felt that this period of time was going to take this gentle woman away.


    It doesn''t count. After all, people are mutual. Liu Ruiguang doesn''t care about Shi qianshuang''s mood. He just wants to accompany the wolf spirit all day. The thing Shi qianshuang feels happy about is seeing Liu Ruiguang, so there is only one happy person. Why can''t it be Shi qianshuang?


    And because Liu Ruiguang spent time on Shi qianshuang, she made the old lady unhappy.


    When three people had lunch at noon, the old lady put down her chopsticks, looked at Meng Li and said, "what are you doing in front of your father recently?"


    Looking at her expression, Meng Li knew that Liu Ruiguang had told her what had happened before, and said faintly:


    "this is my secret to my father."


    "It''s also a secret. Now you have the ability to dance with your father''s love." When she said this, she gave Shi Qian a warning look.Meng Li was silent, and the old lady asked with a straight face:


    "is a new era coming, and now we all ignore family rules?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    "No? I think so! " She said heavily.


    Meng Li said, "grandma, who are you talking for?"


    It''s obvious that the old lady has no rules first.


    I''ve never seen an old lady help a concubine like this. In fact, the weasel really didn''t flatter the old lady.


    It''s all her wishful thinking, others'' attitude is still cold and light.


    So the human nature is very strange. The kind and obedient daughter-in-law bullies her hard. A concubine is favored and indifferent to her, but she still protects her.


    The old lady eased her face and said uneasily:


    "of course, it''s for your father. Now you''ve brought trouble to your father, you know?"


    She took another look at Shi qianshuang and scolded him.


    Shi qianshuang''s face turned white, and Wei called out wrongly: "Niang..."


    But the old lady didn''t answer.


    Meng Li just gave a faint voice.


    The old lady began to chatter again, saying that as an unmarried girl, don''t be ashamed to take care of her parents'' affairs, and that as a wife, don''t think about competing with her concubine all day long.


    Meng Li was tired of hearing this and complained in a sweet voice:


    "grandma, do we need to be so serious in our family? We''re not a big family. Besides, my father takes things that people make fun of first, and doesn''t he want me to learn from him as a younger generation? "


    "Who let dad not set a good example?"


    Meng Li''s success made the old lady almost breathless.


    Shi qianshuang was so scared that she immediately got up and gave the old lady a go. She also shook her head at Meng Li. She was afraid that her daughter would say something more and make the old lady angry.


    Meng Li blinks at Shi qianshuang, which makes Shi qianshuang feel happy. She never dares to quarrel with her mother-in-law because she abides by the rules. Although her daughter seems to be unruly when she quarrels with her elders, some words are true. Seeing the old lady so angry that she can''t speak, she just feels comfortable.


    The depression that overstocked in the bottom of my heart has dispersed.

 Chapter 1832

    Meng Li''s success made the old lady shut up. A few days later, Liu congdie said that she was going to move out.


    Meng Li calculates the plot. In the plot, Liu congdie hasn''t gone out so early.


    It seems that her arrival has changed her mind. Maybe this time she sees Liu Ruiguang spending time on Shi qianshuang, and she doesn''t want to see Shi qianshuang happy.


    Shi qianshuang anxiously went to Meng Li and said, "she''s going out to live."


    "Your father also agreed."


    Meng Li gave a cold voice.


    Shi qianshuang asked, "can''t she see your father coming to me?"


    Meng Li is silent, maybe, but whether Liu Ruiguang comes to Shi qianshuang or not, Liu congdie will eventually move out.


    She did so in order to make Shi qianshuang feel bad, to face the gossip outside and the pressure exerted by the old lady.


    "As soon as she''s gone, your father lives out with her." Shi qianshuang didn''t want them to move out.


    But I can''t think of any words to stop it. I''m really helpless.


    "Why didn''t that woman go ahead of her?" Meng Li smiles.


    Shi qianshuang was stunned: "what?"


    "I went to my uncle''s yesterday." Meng Li smiles at her, and then says, "uncle says that there is a house over there that no one takes care of, and the environment is so quiet that it can''t be done. I have agreed with him that you and I will take care of it in our spare time and spend our holiday there by the way."


    Shi qianshuang: "do you mean to ask me to move out?"


    Meng Li nodded. Shi Qian looked at the room and said, "who is in charge of this family?"


    "Grandma, I think grandma is strong and strong. She worries about everything. She must be able to worry about the whole family."


    Shi qianshuang couldn''t help muttering:


    "I''m not giving that person a place to do this?"


    Meng Li felt that Shi qianshuang didn''t want to understand. He whispered to her, "do you know why she moved out?"


    "Don''t you just want to see daddy come to you?"


    "If you think about it, what would an outsider say when a concubine who has just entered the house goes out to live with her pregnancy? If you were not the party, how would you guess? "


    Shi qianshuang was awakened by Meng Li in an instant. Now she is a little dependent on her daughter. Subconsciously, she asked:


    "what should I do?"


    "Also move out, if because a concubine is in charge of the house, the mother has gone out to live, what will outsiders say about this concubine?"


    "My mother is the most worthy of sympathy." Meng Li said.


    Shi qianshuang hesitated, finally nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you." Then he thought about it and said:


    "but she didn''t seem to care what the world said, otherwise she would not have broken off the relationship with the family at the beginning, I''m afraid it would not affect her."


    Meng Li said: "Niang, you still don''t want to understand that we are not trying to make her suffer much moral condemnation, but to put ourselves in an advantageous position. Now who is weak is the dominant position."


    "In this matter, we should help the weak but not the strong."


    "First of all, we should protect our own image and not let us be in the whirlpool of gossip."


    Shi qianshuang twisted his brows and analyzed it for a long time. Finally, he firmly said, "daughter, I''ll listen to you."


    Now only her daughter is sincerely on her side. Unconsciously, her daughter has grown into a person with more tricks than her.


    Liu congdie is cheap. If she does this, it''s equivalent to giving Liu Ruiguang to her. Shi qianshuang''s eyes flashed a trace of reluctance.


    So now it''s not only the concubine who wants to move out, but also the wife who wants to move out. The concubine also needs to ask Liu Ruiguang''s permission. The wife just says a word to Liu Ruiguang, as if she doesn''t care whether he agrees or not.


    "Who will take care of your family when you are out?" Liu Ruiguang asked.


    Shi qianshuang said: "Niang''s health is also good, and there are not many trivial things at home, and there are servants to call."


    "Don''t you want to go out from the butterfly and make trouble with it?" Liu Ruiguang looks at Shi qianshuang suspiciously and says, "she is in a special period. Naturally, she needs to be taken care of. Besides, she is still young and almost as old as our daughter. Why don''t you know what to do at your age?"


    Shi qianshuang stares at Liu Ruiguang for a long time. At last, she gives a sad smile. She thinks this is the funniest thing she has ever heard from Liu Ruiguang.


    "You know she''s about our daughter''s age, but you did it."


    "And then turn around and let me take her as a daughter and tolerate her?"


    If in the past, Shi qianshuang would not have been so angry, but this period of time he was greatly influenced by Meng Li, which made Shi qianshuang learn to be angry.


    Liu Ruiguang frowned and looked helpless. He heard Shi qianshuang say, "how old am I? So that''s why you dislike it. If Liu congdi is nearly 40 years old, would you like to find a concubine the size of her child? ""What are you saying?" Liu Ruiguang is very speechless. He will be over sixty by then. How can it be?


    Shi qianshuang waved his hand and said, "master, I''m too tired. I''ll give you a place. Isn''t that what you expect? And I''m not alone in this family. The master wants to live with her, but he wants me to stay and take care of her without any regrets. Is that too cruel? "


    With that, without waiting for Liu Ruiguang to speak, she walked away from Liu Ruiguang indifferently.


    Shi qianshuang decided to move out, but she didn''t expect that Liu congdie was the same day as her. Shi qianshuang couldn''t help saying: "knowing that I moved out today, she immediately said that she would move out today. It seems that she won''t be a step later than me."


    Meng Li also thinks that Liu congdie is a bit interesting. He doesn''t let Shi qianshuang go first. You know, the house Liu congdie is going to move to is not ready. In such a hurry to move there, he just doesn''t let Shi qianshuang go ahead of her, and doesn''t let public opinion turn to Shi qianshuang.


    It''s smart.


    But the old lady didn''t want to. She came over angrily clutching her crutch and saw that the things had been packed in the yard. She stared at Meng Li and Shi qianshuang calmly and asked angrily:


    "this family can''t live in peace, can it?"


    When Shi qianshuang saw the old lady angry, she was still a little scared. She used to respond in a silent manner, and she couldn''t find anything to say at this time.


    Seeing that she was a little helpless, Meng Li turned to look at the old lady and asked in surprise, "grandmother, when did you use a crutch?"


    Old lady: "I''m not sure."


    This wench is not a good head, always say some inappropriate words.


    "That''s also because I''m not in good health. I''m not angry with you!" Said the old lady without worry.


    Meng Li walked over a few steps, patted the old lady on the back, and said in a low voice:


    "grandma, it''s not our fault. You don''t let go of your mentality. Even if I make you angry, you should put it in a good mood. If you don''t get angry, it''s over."

 Chapter 1833

    The old lady was laughed by Meng Li.


    "It''s really unfortunate. How can you be such a child?" She moved and pushed Meng Li away in disgust.


    Meng Li murmured: "it''s not that my grandmother doesn''t like me, but only my grandson. If I were a man, I would say something treacherous. My grandmother can''t bear it."


    "Yes, you''re not a man, but a daughter. Shouldn''t you look down on her? This is the life of our women The old lady snorted.


    Meng Li also whispered: "that''s my grandmother''s life, not mine. Now a new era has come, women''s status has greatly improved, even the concubine''s status is extremely high."


    "You..." The old lady was so angry that she felt dizzy. She immediately picked up her crutch and wanted to beat Meng Li. The girl was so angry.


    It''s a pity that Meng Li has evaded her. She doesn''t say that she has to fight Meng Li again, but looks at Shi qianshuang and says, "look at your good daughter!"


    Shi qianshuang was silent. At this time, if she was angry with her, the old lady would be endless. But her granddaughter was angry with her, and she had nothing to do.


    "Must we move out?" After half a sound, no one spoke, and the old lady spoke again.


    "My daughter-in-law is also a little tired these days. I just want to help my brother take care of the house. I''m sorry that my daughter-in-law can''t serve you at home this time." Shi qianshuang responded.


    The old lady sneered, moved her mouth, thought about it, and said to the little servant girl who helped her:


    "go and call the county magistrate. By the way, and Aunt Liu, anyway, you all like to make trouble. Today I''ll give you a chance to see how you want to make trouble."


    When she finished, the little servant girl left, and the old lady said to Meng Li:


    "you are not polite at all. When grandma came, she didn''t see you move a chair to sit down."


    "Are you going to sit in this yard?" Meng Li looked at the sun hanging in the sky, shining on the old lady, which made her frown.


    In response to Meng Li, the old lady gave a stern stare.


    Meng Li quietly moved a chair and put it outside. The old lady sat on it. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Shi qianshuang began to pack up her things.


    Open the box, check your clothes, and then put some daily necessities in another box.


    The old lady said sarcastically, "look at your posture. Are you planning to live outside for a long time?"


    Shi qianshuang was silent, and the old lady said:


    "it seems that you don''t want this family."


    "Nowadays divorce is popular in big cities. Do you want to catch up with the trend?"


    Shi qianshuang stopped helplessly, looked at her and said: "Niang, what did you say? Ruiguang and I have been married for many years. How can we break up? "


    "Isn''t your posture going to be broken?"?! All day long, I know how to fight with a concubine and make people laugh. " The old lady said angrily, and pestled her crutch heavily.


    "Mother Don''t be angry Liu Ruiguang came over with Liu congdie and said to the old lady.


    The old lady looked at him with soft eyes for a moment, but she thought that her son''s personality was too gentle, and things in her backyard were all unfair. She was also a little angry and said:


    "useless things."


    Liu Ruiguang was scolded, but he didn''t say anything.


    The old lady said, "you are all going to move out today, aren''t you?"


    Liu Ruiguang nodded, and the old lady sneered, "will you leave me here?"


    "No, mother." Liu Ruiguang said immediately.


    Old lady: "no, what is it?"


    Liu Ruiguang is speechless. He wants to move out and live there with the butterfly. His mother really can''t take care of her every day.


    The wife wants to move out again, and no one takes care of her mother.


    "That''s what I''m talking about Seeing that Liu Ruiguang didn''t speak, the old lady snorted and said:


    "no more words?"


    "I''ve worked so hard to raise a son like you. Now I''m going to repay him and abandon him. You''re not afraid of being called unfilial by outsiders."


    Liu Ruiguang has a headache. His wife can''t stop him. He is eager to move out from butterfly, and his mother needs to be taken care of. He is in a dilemma.


    After thinking about it, he said:


    "I''m just living there for a while, and I''ll come back after a few days. There are servants waiting for you in the house, so I''m not alone."


    "No one of you is allowed to go out today!" The old lady glanced at everyone present.


    Don''t you all want to escape from this home? Don''t you all want to breathe?


    No one! No one can get what they want!


    The daughter-in-law has all moved out, and outsiders will only say that their son can''t keep his daughter-in-law, and their marriage is in danger.


    Concubine pregnant with children, is not suitable for outside, if the child out of something, she can not accept.


    In fact, the reason why the old lady was particularly concerned about this child was that she told Liu Ruiguang''s fortune in his early years. The fortune teller said that he had only a few children in his life, not many.Now in his forties, he does have only one child.


    It''s hard to have a second child. If it''s gone, I don''t know how long it will take for the next one to come.


    When she said this, everyone looked at him. Liu Ruiguang opened his mouth and called out: "Niang..."


    With a kind of inexplicable tone, with a puzzled, there is a cry, as if to be embarrassed.


    The old lady said in a threatening tone:


    "this is my order. No one is allowed to disobey it. If you still insist on moving out, then my old lady is nobody''s business. It''s also your crime to be in the street begging at that time!"


    Meng Li laughs in his heart, but it''s interesting. Can''t this old lady really dare to beg for food?


    But if they all moved away, the old lady would complain everywhere, and the Liu family would be laughed at.


    And they also become the fault side, outsiders must say they are unfilial.


    "Mother From the heart of the butterfly, I want to relax outside. " Liu congdie''s eyes flashed reluctantly. Liu Ruiguang immediately said to the old lady.


    "If you can see if congdie is pregnant, just let her go." He asked cautiously.


    The old lady took a look at the butterfly and swept her stomach. It seemed that it was protruding.


    After a while, he said:


    "it''s more unsafe outside. Who is responsible for the accident?"


    "At that time, I was pregnant with you and had to take care of the family''s affairs. I was bored, and I had to endure it. She was idle all day, and I could not say she was bored." With that, he took a deep look at Liu congdie.


    This is the most severe time that the old lady ever spoke to Liu congdie.


    "And you, don''t be a demon. Don''t be afraid to see your husband, Tian Xinzi. You''re going to ruin the family''s good fortune." She took another look at Shi qianshuang, shook her head and said: "the times are really not good. I think in our time, when my concubine had children, the eldest lady took good care of her and didn''t dare to be so jealous."

 Chapter 1834

    The old lady dropped all the numbers one by one, then stood up and said:


    "if any of you dare to move out today, there will be no old lady like me in this family!"


    For this reason, no one dares to say anything.


    Liu congdie points to Liu Ruiguang, but what else can Liu Ruiguang say?


    The old lady didn''t move either. She stood in the same place, waiting for their reply. The sun was so hot that Shi qianshuang looked at Meng Li and didn''t know what to do.


    Meng Li held out her hand and said in a low voice:


    "if we can''t, we won''t go out."


    Shi qianshuang gave an inaudible hum, which was regarded as the default, but Liu Ruiguang had no choice but to say to the old lady:


    "Niang, we won''t go out."


    Then he said to Liu congdie, "Xiaodie, if we don''t go out, shall we stay at home? I can take you out for a break. "


    For a moment, Liu congdie''s face became extremely cold, as if he had been frozen. Then he seemed to warm up, nodded and didn''t speak.


    "And you?" The old lady looks at Meng Li and Shi qianshuang.


    Shi qianshuang bowed his head and said, "mother, we are not going out."


    The old lady was satisfied with this, and said with some satisfaction, "so, as long as I''m still here, you have to be honest."


    "I''ll be buried one day, and I can''t care what you do."


    After that, the old lady scolded them one by one and said it again. Maybe she was very tired, and then she was helped back by the servant girl, leaving some of them behind.


    Liu congdie took a look at Shi qianshuang and said in a low voice:


    "sister, sister is not well, so she wants to go back."


    Shi qianshuang nodded: "then you go back and have a rest. It''s hard for you to stand here for so long."


    Although they fought secretly, they were in harmony on the surface.


    Liu Ruiguang didn''t say anything. He took Liu congdie and left. Shi qianshuang looked at their back in pairs. He felt uncomfortable and said enviously:


    "in the past, your father and I loved each other so much that we all went together."


    Meng Li''s face was a little cold, but Shi qianshuang didn''t notice.


    "That''s what it used to be," she said


    Shi qianshuang said, "mother, do you think you and your father can go back to the past?"


    Shi qianshuang sighed, seriously thought about the sad question, and finally said:


    "can''t go back, his heart has changed."


    "If there is no Aunt Liu, do you think you can go back to the past?" Meng Li asked again.


    Shi qianshuang gave a bleak smile: "how is that possible? They should love each other for a long time


    Meng Li: "what if?"


    "If Without her Ah I don''t know. " Shi qianshuang spoke intermittently, and every word was said after careful thinking.


    And he said, "well, what''s the use of saying that?"


    "No one can move them now, so they have to be put back." Shi qianshuang is very helpless, white busy all morning.


    Seeing that Shi qianshuang started to work, Meng Li also rushed forward to help. Shi qianshuang was busy and said happily:


    "fortunately, this time such a disturbance prevented Liu congdie from moving out, and I also lost a lot of gossip. I was scolded by your grandmother, which is also worth it."


    Meng Li agreed and nodded.


    The matter of moving out just stopped. With the intervention of the old lady, no one got what they wanted, no one moved out, and there was nothing to talk about in Liu''s house.


    Liu Ruiguang still has to go with Shi qianshuang as agreed with Meng Li before.


    There is no way for Meng Ruiguang to get away from his daughter.


    Now my daughter is my wife''s commander in chief. If she doesn''t have any problems, she will give some bad ideas to my wife, for fear that the world will not be in chaos.


    If the wife wants to come up with these, she can still talk about her wife and ask her not to make trouble. If she really can''t, she can also stop her with a stern attitude.


    But my daughter, that''s the one who doesn''t get oil and salt It doesn''t work much by any means.


    How did you have such a daughter!


    What a sin.


    After a while, Liu Ruiguang put forward the concept of equality for all in the family. Similarly, this time he put forward the concept earlier than the plot.


    On the one hand, Liu Ruiguang is going to eat with Shi qianshuang in the evening, unlike Liu congdie, who hid there at night when he first started.


    Now it would be better if everyone ate together. It happened that butterfly said that she ate alone.


    This let Liu Ruiguang also love her for a while, of course, now this age, also let her alone in the room to eat is really unfair.


    Another reason is that Shi qianshuang can''t wait. She wants to find an opportunity to implement her plan.She didn''t move out before and failed to make Shi qianshuang''s reputation worse. She wanted to lay the foundation first and let Shi qianshuang have a bad reputation. When things happen, it will be easier for everyone to believe that Shi qianshuang is a poisonous woman. Although this is a pity, it is not the key to success.


    Liu Ruiguang said what he thought. Then looking at the crowd, the old lady rubbed her eyebrows and spat:


    "you have so many things to do."


    But after that, I didn''t say anything else. I obviously agreed with my son.


    It''s not that we eat together, as long as the children can be good.


    If eating together can really make her eat better, it''s also the best. The more the mother eats, the better the children will be.


    A trace of resistance flashed across Shi qianshuang''s face, and she felt very sad. Originally, dinner time was the time for her to be alone with the master, but now the man had to intervene.


    If you want to eat three meals a day, you can eat them together. When the master is not at home, you also have to eat them together. That''s why she can''t eat three meals a day.


    Did you come here on purpose to answer her?


    She subconsciously looks at Meng Li and wants to know his attitude.


    And Liu Ruiguang also looks at Meng Li. He knows that his wife is listening to her daughter now. If her daughter says yes, she can''t object.


    On the other hand, it''s the wife who agrees that if the daughter wants to make trouble, it''s not easy.


    Facing his parents'' eyes, Meng Li pondered for a while. Before he spoke, the old lady said, "what''s the matter? Now I still want to see the look of a little girl


    Liu Ruiguang rubs his eyebrows. My mother really doesn''t know how difficult this little girl is. When she opens her mouth, she can make people feel ashamed and angry.


    But Liu Ruiguang also forgot that the old lady was angry with her daughter.


    Meng Li was silent for a long time before he said:


    "I agree. We can eat together."


    "Ah?" Shi qianshuang was surprised.


    Liu Ruiguang immediately laughed, he said: "so you young people can keep up with the trend."

 Chapter 1835

    Now the trend is to have advanced ideas.


    Meng Li didn''t pay much attention to Liu Ruiguang.


    Following Shi qianshuang back to her side, Shi qianshuang asked suspiciously:


    "daughter, why do you agree?"


    Meng Li sighs and wants to say that only when she eats at one table can she have the chance to carry out her plan.


    Liu congdie has a plan, doesn''t she?


    But this kind of words can''t be said to Shi qianshuang.


    "Mother, let''s have a try first. Maybe things are not so bad." Meng Li said.


    Shi qianshuang gave a sad smile:


    "isn''t it that bad? I''m in an awkward position. "


    Meng Li thought about it, changed his attitude, and immediately became very remorseful and said, "I blame my daughter for being too stupid. I can''t think of a way to help my mother, and I don''t know how to refuse my father."


    In this way, Shi qianshuang can''t talk about it again.


    Yes, she didn''t want to help. She couldn''t think of a way.


    Sure enough, when Shi qianshuang heard Meng Li say this, he immediately said: "no, child, you are already very smart. Don''t blame yourself, just eat together."


    In the end, he is a kind and tolerant person and will not embarrass others too much.


    It''s embarrassing to have dinner with Liu congdie for the first time. During the whole process, Liu Ruiguang was very careful in bringing food to her.


    But Shi qianshuang could only eat in silence. The old lady asked Liu congdie to taste a dish when she had nothing to do, saying it was good.


    I don''t know how to block Shi qianshuang. She also ignores Shi qianshuang.


    Looking at the tears in Shi Qian''s eyes are about to roll down, Meng Li quietly handed her a handkerchief. When people didn''t notice, she wiped off the liquid in her eyes, and Meng Li picked up the best dish on the table and put it in Shi Qian''s bowl, saying:


    "mother, you try this, this is delicious."


    This dish has been on the table until now, they have been trying to give Liu Cong a butterfly clip, saying that it is good for the fetus, and Shi qianshuang has never been a good clip.


    "Yes, try it." Liu Ruiguang looked over, as if to find the existence of his wife, very perfunctory to a sentence.


    But after all, Shi qianshuang''s situation is not so embarrassing.


    Looking at the dishes piled up in the bowl, Liu congdie reluctantly said to Liu Ruiguang:


    "master, don''t clip them for me any more. I can''t finish this. I''d better give them to my sister. I don''t know how to eat them."


    Shi qianshuang


    How uncomfortable this sentence sounds.


    Meng Li looks at Liu congdie in surprise. Liu congdie in the plot can hardly say such words. She basically makes a style of being independent from the world.


    But today I said this to Shi qianshuang on purpose.


    Therefore, Liu congdie is to use words to provoke Shi qianshuang without any trace, so that Shi qianshuang can do some bad things to arouse criticism?


    As a child, especially a lawless child, Meng Li naturally has something to say.


    She asked:


    "Auntie, what do you mean by that? Are you willing to give it to my mother? When has my mother been reduced to such a state? "


    Liu Cong butterfly Leng for a moment, she knew that this dead girl is not easy to deal with, and she is very eloquent. No one in the family can speak to her, but she didn''t expect that she was so straightforward.


    It''s a real lack of discipline.


    She was silent, knowing naturally that someone had come forward to speak for her.


    Sure enough, Liu Ruiguang can''t wait to stand up and scold Meng Li for her:


    "what are you saying?"


    The old lady also said, "you are the most upset at home."


    Meng Li snorted, gave Liu Ruiguang a dish in front of him, and said, "Dad, I''ve had enough of this dish. Take it."


    Liu Ruiguang looks at the dishes in the bowl and thinks that Liu congdie''s words just now are not right. However, congdie is always kind and simple, but the way of expression is wrong. He has absolutely no idea.


    "You are still young, I don''t care with you, but if you get married in the future, you will do harm to others." Liu Ruiguang couldn''t help saying what he most wanted to say during this period of time.


    Looking at Shi qianshuang again, he said:


    "now that you are used to your daughter, you are brewing bitter fruit for her. She has to taste the bitter fruit herself."


    Shi qianshuang was silent. Meng Li held his chin and looked at Liu Ruiguang leisurely, saying:


    "you can''t blame my mother. You can blame my father if you want to. Who let me live in such a family? You taught me to act according to my own happiness and anger."


    "When did I teach you that?" Liu Ruiguang looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Meng Li said, "if you like your concubine, it''s because she looks cold to her wife and daughter. No matter whether it''s right or not, I don''t like your concubine, and I can do it willfully, no matter what you think."


    "I don''t care if it''s right."Liu Ruiguang once again found that he couldn''t speak to his daughter at all. He was so angry that his chest went up and down and said:


    "if so, don''t eat together in the future."


    Meng Li said, "who is rare? It happens that our wives don''t have to look at your hair."


    "Are you right? Mother


    Meng Li looks at Shi qianshuang. On the surface, Shi qianshuang seems to be too weak. In fact, Meng Li thinks she has room to explore and can be tough.


    Liu Ruiguang also followed to see Shi qianshuang, Shi qianshuang bit his tongue, the heart said this called her how to say.


    But now the daughter for her to rush in front, naturally can''t let the daughter down, cold heart is.


    Can only harden the scalp to say: "do not eat together also OK."


    Liu Ruiguang


    After a rather unpleasant meal, Liu Ruiguang said to Liu congdie:


    "we''d better not eat together."


    Liu congdie said softly:


    "but then I can''t have dinner with the master."


    "Now the master is busy walking in the morning, and he doesn''t come back at noon. He has a meal in the evening, and he has to accompany his sister. I just want to get along with him more."


    Liu could not help sighing: "I know what you mean."


    "I also know that if you want to have dinner together, it''s just for fun, but now it''s always making trouble, and you''re not happy. Don''t affect your body because of this." He touched Liu congdie''s stomach.


    Liu congdie shook his head and said, "that''s just the beginning. It hasn''t run in well yet."


    "It will be fine in the future, and I will let them really accept me."


    Liu Ruiguang touches Liu congdie''s head again and sighs. He knows that his little butterfly is trying to integrate into his family, but he also knows that she will inevitably suffer a lot of grievances.


    These grievances can only be made up by ourselves.


    Only by trying to be nice to her, I hope my daughter can be more sensible when she grows up. Now Liu Ruiguang doesn''t think his wife is difficult to deal with any more.


    "You''ve worked hard. It''s not easy to be with me. You give up too much." There is infinite pity in his eyes, and Liu congdie is also gentle in his arms.


    But I don''t know that Liu Cong''s eyes are as cold as the pupil of a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 1836

    After that, they still eat together every day. Even when Liu Ruiguang is not at home, they can only eat together.


    Whenever Liu congdie deliberately says something that makes Shi qianshuang uncomfortable, Meng Li can immediately find a way to fight back. Liu Ruiguang and the old lady have nothing to do with Meng Li.


    What family rules can punish Meng Li?


    Many times, Liu congdie is also made to hold back to bend not to be able to do, oneself a little careful think all be seen clearly by that dead wench, especially boring.


    Forget it.


    Liu congdie no longer deliberately said something to Shi qianshuang. After all, after so many times, he was the only one who was really disgusted.


    Write down this account first, and you can always find a chance to pay it back later.


    At that time, she will make the mother and daughter die miserably.


    Especially this dead girl


    Meng Li doesn''t know that he has practiced the great method of hate transfer. He successfully makes the weasel hate her more than Shi qianshuang.


    She''s still busy with one thing.


    Busy preparing gifts for Shi qianshuang.


    Because of the limited resources in this county, we can''t find suitable medicinal materials, and the medicinal materials are also very expensive. I don''t know where to get money.


    He asked for money for Shi qianshuang and bought a train ticket to the provincial capital. On the way, Meng Li was still worried about how to do if he didn''t have enough money. Suddenly, he thought that there was still some gold in his system space.


    That''s the gold exchanged by a mission. It''s not used up.


    With this gold, her last worry was gone. She bought what she needed with gold, and it only took her two or three days to go back and forth.


    What makes people feel funny is that Liu Ruiguang didn''t know that she had gone to the provincial capital.


    At that time, Meng Li told Shi qianshuang that she wanted to go around the provincial capital, but she didn''t quite agree. The world is so chaotic, and the girl''s family is not at ease when she goes out. It''s still Meng Li who says that he is so smart that nothing will happen. Shi qianshuang reluctantly agrees and asks Meng to leave for Liu Ruiguang''s consent.


    Meng Li refused at that time, saying that as long as he told Liu Ruiguang that he was ill and couldn''t see the wind in his room for two days, he would never know that he was out of the door.


    So after Meng Li came back, Liu Ruiguang didn''t know that his daughter was ill, and he didn''t even come over to have a look.


    Also let help play cover Shi Qian Shuangbai worried about a, afraid of things revealed.


    "What on earth did you do in the provincial capital?" When Shi qianshuang saw Meng Li coming back, he put down his heart.


    Meng Li: "I''m just on a whim. It''s no other meaning to go for a walk."


    "Don''t do that in the future. I''m worried about you. I can''t sleep well at night." Shi qianshuang looked at Meng Li carefully, as if he could change his appearance without seeing him for two days.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed that there was no need to go to the provincial capital in the future.


    What we need to look for in the provincial capital has been found, and fun things are about to happen.


    Sometimes Meng Li felt that he was full of evil taste.


    In the room began to configure Dan Fang, Meng Li also asked for some vitality liquid, vitality liquid is the soul of this formula, fortunately, he has a question, can let her plan smooth implementation.


    Sometimes I feel that asking for love has really changed her life and given her great convenience. I can''t help but thank God for meeting her.


    Without any professional facilities, Meng Li can only do his best to maximize the effectiveness of the drug. Fortunately, the weasel spirit is not a very powerful goblin, and the things she configures are very useful to her.


    After making a box of pills, Meng Li slipped into the kitchen and put a pill in the soup for dinner.


    Every night, a dish on the table must be soup, which is the habit of this family. Therefore, Meng Li is not worried that there is no place to put it. Moreover, this pill is not poisonous. It''s no problem for everyone to drink it together.


    However, wolfwort, who has a good sense of taste and smell, still drinks something different. She takes a few mouthfuls and mutters with a bowl:


    "how can the soup taste different today from yesterday?"


    Liu Ruiguang immediately took a sip and said, "No


    "Why not? It''s just a little sweet. Liu congdie looks at Meng Li and Shi qianshuang, both of whom are still drinking soup.


    "I didn''t taste it. In fact, it''s normal to have a little change. After all, the cook can''t play so stably." Liu Ruiguang is a little disappointed. People who are pregnant with children are so strange. They pay attention to different things from others.


    In his opinion, this soup is no different from yesterday.


    "All right." Liu congdie smiles because she thinks too much.


    There''s nothing wrong with this soup. She can smell all poisonous things. It''s not a big deal if it''s a little sweet.


    And drink a few more, Liu congdie is used to the taste, and can no longer feel the difference.


    After getting used to the taste, every day she ate Meng Li''s pills, and Liu Ruiguang praised Liu congdie:


    "Xiao die, it''s said that a woman''s face is getting haggard when she is pregnant, but you are getting ruder and more beautiful."Liu congdie smiles shyly, but she doesn''t put Liu Ruiguang''s words in her heart. She thinks Liu Ruiguang praises her to make her happy.


    On this day, after dinner, the old lady sat at the top and looked at everyone and said:


    "I have an appointment with Mrs. Wang to go to the temple to offer incense tomorrow morning. Maybe I can''t come back at noon. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Get along." The old lady warned everyone again.


    This family is not easy to worry about. They often quarrel with each other when they eat. They are worried that they will not be at home and no one will calm down the scene. What will happen again.


    Meng Li looks at Liu congdie and obviously sees her eyes twinkle for a moment. Her hand is subconsciously stretched under the table. Meng Li releases her mental energy and sees her touching her stomach.


    Well


    So this weasel essence should make up his mind at the moment, grasp the opportunity of tomorrow, and be ready to start.


    Liu Ruiguang also said:


    "yes, if you have something to say, you should talk about it well and live in harmony."


    Liu congdie gave Liu Ruiguang a reassuring look and whispered, "master, I will listen to my sister."


    Shi qianshuang was silent and didn''t want to say anything at all.


    Do you want to say that you want to let your sister and so on? I always feel that I can''t adapt to this kind of hypocrisy.


    I heard my daughter say to her husband:


    "don''t worry, Dad, as long as others don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke others."


    This makes Shi qianshuang have a kind of inexplicable envy. What her daughter says is what she wants to say, but she can never say it in this tone.


    If so, will Ruiguang think she has changed?


    Liu Ruiguang stares at Meng Li angrily. Can you rest assured?


    What worries him most about the whole family is this girl. He doesn''t know that it''s OK that congdie doesn''t talk when we have dinner together. But as long as she talks, she''ll come over immediately and give congdie no pleasure.

 Chapter 1837

    Congdie has suffered so many grievances from his daughter, but he has no choice.


    "If you make your aunt angry, I can''t spare you." Liu Ruiguang thought of these, can''t help warning Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t care. As long as he was brave enough, he didn''t have to be afraid of them.


    Like some children rebellious, parents have no way, now he is a rebellious child.


    Now she''s waiting for the next day.


    The next day, the kitchen cooked the meal. Meng Li and Shi qianshuang also went to the dining room according to the meal order.


    After sitting down for a while, Liu congdie arrived late.


    "Sister, I''m a little tired, so I''m a little slow." She said to Shi qianshuang.


    Shi qianshuang nodded without any special expression. Today, her mother-in-law is not here. It''s the first time they have dinner alone.


    Liu Ruiguang is worried about finding his concubine, but she hopes that she won''t find her.


    "Eat, these dishes are new in the kitchen." Shi qianshuang said.


    Liu congdie smiles for a while. She smiles a little bit gently and sits down.


    Shi qianshuang picked up the chopsticks and started to move. Liu congdie and Meng Li started to move. Everyone had nothing to say. The whole process was very quiet.


    Meng Li watched Liu congdie as she ate. After eating, her expression suddenly changed. She put down her chopsticks and her whole face was full of pain. Shi qianshuang was also startled. She quickly put down her chopsticks and asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "My stomach, my stomach hurts." Shi qianshuang looked at Shi qianshuang pitifully, and then cried out very tragically:


    "my child Ah


    "Ah Shi qianshuang stood up and turned pale. She didn''t even dare to go to Liu congdie.


    Is there something wrong with the child? But


    But why is it this time!


    Liu congdie had slipped down from the chair and collapsed on the ground. There were still several servants at home. Hearing the action of the dining room, they all ran over.


    Meng Li looks at these servants, who are surrounded by the dining room door regardless of the rules. He says that this is Shi qianshuang''s arrangement.


    She asked her servants to run over with the rest of them, asking them to be witnesses and to spread some false information to the world through their mouths.


    Seeing that people were coming, Liu congdie pointed to Shi qianshuang and said, "sister, why did you poison me? Why harm my children? "


    Shi qianshuang explained in a panic: "I didn''t, I didn''t." She stepped back a few steps, further away from Liu congdie.


    His eyes were full of helplessness. Then he thought of something and yelled to the people at the door:


    "what are you still doing? Go and call the doctor


    "Yes, ma''am." Someone immediately answers and plans to turn his head and leave. Meng Li looks at Liu congdie, who is paralyzed on the ground in pain, and suddenly yells: "stop."


    The servant who is ready to leave stops and stares at Meng Li. Meng Li looks coldly and says, "doctor, please come here as soon as possible, but you can''t reveal half of the things in the house."


    "This aunt wants to slander my mother and me, but who can be sure that my mother and I are guilty? Before the matter is determined, if you publicize it, you will be regarded as complicity with it and have ulterior motives. When our mother and daughter are wronged, we will take you to the government. "


    "And don''t forget, whose salary are you getting?"


    When they heard that they would be sued, people stopped talking. Who wants to sue these days? Even if you don''t have a lawsuit, you will lose your job.


    "Also, you don''t go. You go instead. By the way, I''ll tell my father to come back." Meng Li reassigned a person and did not let the previous servant go.


    Before that servant was so active, he was with Liu congdie and said that he would not ignore it and publicize it.


    The person designated by Meng Li went out of the door in a panic. The rest of the servants wanted to continue watching, but they were driven away by Meng Li. They wanted to help Liu congdie, but Meng Li''s eyes were too cold and his attitude was too bad. They couldn''t take part in it.


    Liu congdie is still sitting on the ground, covering her stomach. She looks very painful and holds back her tears. She stares at Shi qianshuang:


    "sister, why? Is this the only child in your way? "


    "He is just a little life, how can you do it?"


    Shi qianshuang retorted: "what are you talking about? I don''t have it. Don''t slander people blindly."


    She can be 100% sure that she didn''t do anything. Of course, she doesn''t know if someone else did it.


    But who else will attack Liu congdie?


    Shi qianshuang didn''t expect Liu congdie to be able to do it himself, but Meng Li almost knew why Liu congdie chose abortion to calculate Shi qianshuang after receiving the plot.


    Because she didn''t want to give birth to this child at all. She is a goblin and a weak ordinary demon. Liu Ruiguang is a human being and an ordinary person. It''s still unknown what they can combine.If a demon with high magic power is combined with a powerful human, it doesn''t necessarily produce a monster. After all, the fetus absorbs a lot of energy in the womb, but this


    It must be very difficult for Liu congdie to maintain his human form. How can there be any extra energy for the fetus?


    "How can you be so sure your child has something to do with it?" Meng Li stares at Liu congdie without expression and asks her like a soul.


    Liu congdie looked at Meng Li with tears in her eyes:


    "how can you do that? I''m in such a pain. It must be something wrong with the child. "


    Meng Li: "can''t it be that you suddenly get upset?"


    "And I don''t think you hurt so much. Your expression is painful for a while, not painful for a while, and it''s changeable."


    "You don''t know what real pain is, do you? The real pain is that there is only one expression on the face, which is not as rich as you, so you are acting, right? "


    "I didn''t. what are you talking about? May I ask you to be kind? " Liu congdie lowered her head and said in a voice of pain and supplication.


    In fact, she was also wondering that she had taken herbal medicine before she came. This herbal medicine is the medicine for abortion for her constitution, and then she calculated the time to come.


    Two incense more Kung Fu will attack, but just now it did attack for a while, but only for a while Kung Fu is gone, now it is not too painful.


    But she already had a kind of miscarriage omen. When Liu Ruiguang and the doctor came, she could almost witness the disappearance of her child.


    Also no longer tangled why not so painful, not so painful is also a good thing, less crime.


    Shi qianshuang shook his head at Meng Li. Now, don''t say that. After all, she is also a mother. Maybe she can understand Liu congdie''s feelings at the moment.


    But still dare not close to Liu congdie, afraid to cause more trouble, feel now has been washed.

 Chapter 1838

    The doctor and Liu Ruiguang came back together, and they came back very soon. When Liu Ruiguang saw Liu congdie still lying on the ground, he was very angry and said in a loud voice:


    "she''s so miserable. How can you let her stay on the ground?"


    She stares at Meng Li Shi qianshuang in a strange way, especially when she is shocked by Shi qianshuang''s behavior. Even if her daughter doesn''t understand, how can Shi qianshuang go on?


    Shi qianshuang was so anxious that she burst into tears. She said:


    "master, it''s not like this."


    "I just I just don''t dare


    "Can''t you help her up? Let her lie down


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said, "Dad, don''t talk about others here. Since you stepped here, I haven''t seen you help my aunt up."


    Liu Ruiguang was reminded by Meng Li that he quickly went to Liu congdie.


    Liu congdie twisted her brows and looked miserable. Seeing that Liu Ruiguang had passed, she said plaintively:


    "master, what did I do wrong? My sister wants to do this to me."


    "Not only to poison my children, but also to turn a blind eye to my pain."


    Liu Ruiguang picked her up and looked at Shi qianshuang strangely. He said, "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel."


    Shi qianshuang cried and explained: "you believe me, I really don''t have."


    "Sister, why do you want to harm me? I have no children now." Liu congdie was also very sad and asked her, then covered his stomach and said:


    "son, it''s my mother who didn''t protect you well."


    "I''m sorry, master. I''m damned. I didn''t protect our children."


    Liu congdie said that because she already had the feeling of abortion, now she can almost be sure that her child is gone.


    Meng Li said with no expression:


    "can you stop sensationalizing, the doctor is here, let the doctor have a look first?"


    "Isn''t the body the most important thing?"


    Liu Ruiguang was upset when he heard that the child was gone. After listening to Meng Li''s words, he said to the doctor who watched the good play: "doctor, please."


    "Let the lady sit in the chair first." The doctor took a few steps forward and was held by Liu Ruiguang. What do you think?


    Seeing this, Liu Ruiguang gently put her on the chair and said to Liu congdie, who was full of tears with a face of remorse:


    "well behaved, don''t cry. The body is the most important thing. Even if this child is gone, we have another one."


    Liu congdie put her head on Liu Ruiguang''s shoulder and sobbed:


    "master, it''s also a small life. I can''t bear it!"


    "Why do you poison me so much? Poison me, but he was born and a concubine, and he won''t affect you. " She stares at Shi qianshuang, now is trying to frame Shi qianshuang, every word and every sentence points to her.


    "Madame, you''d better put out your hand first." The doctor took a look at Shi qianshuang. He was a little curious. The wife of the county magistrate was always gentle and kind. How could she do such a thing.


    Liu congdie then held out his hand and handed it to the doctor. Liu Ruiguang also stepped aside. The doctor felt his pulse and examined it. Finally, he looked at Liu congdie with a strange look and said, "madam, the fetus is still in good condition."


    "And there''s no medication that can cause slippage."


    This is the effect of Meng Li''s pills on Liu congdie during this period of time. She has made great efforts to ensure the safety of her fetus. Moreover, she has taken the abortion medicine, which is equivalent to not taking it. The doctor can''t check it out.


    "What?" Liu congdie''s crying voice suddenly stopped. Shi qianshuang was crying in panic, and he was stunned at the moment.


    However, Liu Ruiguang was greatly relieved to hear that the child was OK. He said to Liu congdie: "great, our child is still there."


    Meng Li sneered: "yes, the child is still there, and I didn''t take the poison. I don''t know what my aunt meant when she vowed that the child was gone and that others had poisoned her."


    When Liu Ruiguang heard the speech, he thought of every sentence Liu congdie had said just after he entered the door. He stared at Liu congdie with a kind of doubt.


    Liu congdie couldn''t help touching her stomach. She clearly felt that she had an abortion. Why is the child still there?


    Is this a quack?


    Or the fake doctor Shi qianshuang specially invited?


    "Are you sure?" She asked the doctor in a low, innocent voice.


    The doctor frowned: "I''ve been practicing medicine for decades, and I can''t see this basic thing."


    "Is the lady too nervous about the child in her stomach, just like the frightened bird..."


    "But master, my stomach really hurt just now. I feel that the child has gone out of my body. I''m not sure. I want to change a doctor. Master, can you help me find it? Find someone you can trust. " Liu congdie bit his teeth, but he still believed in his feelings and refused to believe the doctor.


    Meng Li said: "aunt, if people hear that the child is still there, they are afraid that they will only cry with joy. You are still unwilling to believe it. Do you want to have no child?""Enough!"


    "You''ve really had enough! How can I teach you to be a child when you are young and have such a vicious mouth? " Liu Ruiguang is very angry. At this time, her daughter will be wronged by Liu congdie. Doesn''t she have any kindness?


    Meng Li snorted and glared at each other. She said:


    "you, the county magistrate, are now deaf and dazzled. You can only listen to others, but not your wife and daughter."


    "It was her aunt who first slandered my mother and said that my mother had poisoned her. Would I have to repay such a person with good?"


    "You...!" Liu Ruiguang raised his hand. If Meng hadn''t been far away, he would have slapped him.


    Shi qianshuang looked at his daughter standing there with a thin body. For her confrontation with her father, she wiped her tears and strengthened her heart. She said to Liu Ruiguang: "Liu Ruiguang, you and I have been husband and wife for many years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    "Now you just listen to Xinhuan''s words, don''t distinguish right from wrong, and start to blame others, don''t you make us feel cold?"


    "What attitude do you expect from us? If you were stigmatized, what would your attitude be? "


    Looking at Liu congdie again, he said:


    "today you slandered me and said that I poisoned your fetus, but I really didn''t do it. Don''t ask for another doctor, just invite the doctors of the whole county, or send you to a foreign doctor. If the examination results are consistent with this doctor, what explanation should you give me?"


    This is Shi qianshuang rare tough attitude, Meng Li nodded at her, she can be considered to learn to be strong.


    It''s good to speak for yourself. After all, no one in the world will always be around you to protect you and speak for you.


    Liu congdie hasn''t seen Shi qianshuang, who is usually soft in character, so aggressive. She also says in her heart that she is bad. If the child is still in her stomach, how can she justify herself?

 Chapter 1839

    "Master, you can find the doctor again now, OK." Shi qianshuang''s tears dried up, and now there was no grass in his heart.


    Liu congdie had no choice but to let Liu Ruiguang go to the doctor.


    Liu Ruiguang takes her to her room to lie down, and then goes to the doctor. Liu congdie checks herself in the room and finds that she is not bleeding.


    But that feeling is very real.


    Is this medicine useless to her? Should not.


    When he realized that the child might still be there, Liu congdie''s face became extremely ugly, but now there is no other way, so he can only play hard.


    Liu Ruiguang called several doctors again. They all said that Liu congdie''s baby was still in his stomach, and he didn''t take any medicine to smooth the fetus.


    Shi qianshuang looked at the silent Liu Ruiguang and said:


    "master, today I have been so wronged, what do you think?"


    Liu Ruiguang opens his mouth. Now he has nothing to say. What is certain is that no one has poisoned congdie.


    Just don''t understand from butterfly so firmly said that he was poisoned is why?


    "She''s just a child in a tight stomach. How considerate of you." Liu congdie immediately knelt down on the bed and said to Shi qianshuang, "I''m sorry, sister. I misunderstood you. I''m just too scared. You''re so kind. Can you forgive me?"


    Meng Li looks at these two people and Liu Ruiguang indifferently. He sighs in his heart that the man is merciless, but he really ignores the past. Up to now, he is still helping Liu congdie speak, regardless of the grievances his wife and daughter have suffered.


    That is to say, the former dynasty is gone. Otherwise, as an official of the imperial court, he would be condemned for spoiling his concubine and ignoring his wife.


    If it is under the emperor''s feet, it will be impeached by officials.


    Shi qianshuang looks at Liu congdie with a sad smile:


    "so I''m kind, do I have to forgive you? If I don''t forgive you, I will be unkind? "


    "It''s mean and aggressive, isn''t it?" She looked at Liu Ruiguang, her eyes full of disappointment. At a certain moment, Shi qianshuang heard the sound of a broken heart, which was broken and could not be repaired any more.


    Liu Ruiguang sighed: "congdie also apologized to you. Let''s forget about it."


    "Why do you bother with so many girls younger than you? She has absolutely no malice. You can forgive her."


    Shi qianshuang''s body shakes. She doesn''t expect Liu Ruiguang to say a word for her now.


    No reason!


    Shouldn''t it be a question of Liu congdie''s ulterior motives? Shouldn''t it be the purpose of suspecting Liu congdie?


    "I can forgive her, but I have a request." Shi qianshuang was completely disheartened, took a deep breath and made a major decision. She said:


    "I want to divorce you."


    "What?" Liu Ruiguang looks at Shi qianshuang in surprise.


    Even Meng Li was a little surprised, because Shi qianshuang didn''t mention the word divorce in the plot.


    It was so hard then.


    "You disappoint me so much that I can''t see the future. I can''t wait for you all my life, so I quit. You are true love, so I won''t disturb you." Shi qianshuang said chokingly.


    There was a sense of despair all over.


    Even if Liu Ruiguang scolds Liu congdie, she will not despair to this point.


    No one can understand her feelings, ten or twenty years of love, ten or twenty years together, but can''t change Liu Ruiguang''s trust, can''t change him to say a word for her.


    "If you don''t get a divorce, you can''t have peace in this family. I''ll hold on to it." There was a flicker of resolution in her eyes.


    Liu Ruiguang said wearily: "now is not the time to say this. Go back and calm down."


    This makes Shi qianshuang even more desperate. He even refuses to talk to her about his divorce. He looks back and takes a look at Liu congdie. His eyes are full of concern. I think he wants to take care of Liu congdie''s body first.


    "Good." Shi qianshuang turned around and went out. His body was a little bent, and his whole strength was taken away.


    Meng Li quickly followed up, looking at Shi qianshuang''s heavy feet, and asked in a low voice:


    "mother, do you really want a divorce?"


    Shi qianshuang stared at the front with dull eyes, dragged his body numbly, and asked:


    "is my mother very selfish?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, in fact, as long as the mother happy to do anything."


    This task does not mean that they have to divorce or not, nor does it mean that they support or not divorce. It all depends on Shi qianshuang''s own thinking.


    As for the client, even if Shi qianshuang is divorced, she can understand and accept it.


    Besides, what can we do if we can''t understand and accept? Marriage is the gift of a thousand pairs, not the gift of others.


    Shi Qian said while walking:


    "I''m completely desperate for your father. I think he has destroyed all my expectations for him today. I suddenly find that it''s OK to live without him in the future.""I am tired, that is, he will love me again one day, and I don''t want to. I just want to think about today''s scenes, and I will never pass the barrier in my heart."


    Meng Li: "what my mother said is."


    "In fact, there is another reason why I want to divorce," Shi said


    Meng Li said: "what?"


    "I found out today that Liu congdie suspected me at the first time when something happened to her child. I was thinking that if something happened to her child one day, I would bear the charge."


    "For such a long time, it takes a lot of experience for a small life to grow up. It''s impossible to ensure that nothing will happen to the child. If anything happens, it''s my sin."


    "And your father won''t trust me, and I don''t want to bear this crime. Stay away from them, and I can''t blame anything that happens to me."


    Meng Li looked at Shi qianshuang with a look of fear. He knew that she was scared today. I''m afraid she still has a lingering fear. After thinking about it, he agreed: "what my mother said is."


    "Daughter, you come with me, we two go out to live together." Shi qianshuang is not willing to put his daughter here. He must be wronged.


    Meng Li also nodded: "OK, I''ll listen to my mother then."


    Shi qianshuang saw that her daughter did not hesitate to agree with her. She couldn''t help laughing, but there was a worry between her eyebrows.


    When the old lady hasn''t come home, she is outside to hear people say:


    "old lady, you haven''t come home yet? There''s something wrong with your family. "


    "What''s the matter?" The old lady asked curiously, setting the beads.


    The man took a look at the old lady. It seemed that he really didn''t know, but the story of the magistrate''s family was spread all over the city.


    She is also an old woman, more gossip, whispered to the old lady:


    "old lady, you have to pay attention to your son''s concubine, not a simple person." She glanced at her mouth, shook her head and said:


    "first, the concubine said that she had a stomachache, not that she had lost her child, but that she had been poisoned by the eldest lady."


    "What?" The old lady trembled with fright. Is the baby gone? She is also a half talker.

 Chapter 1840

    When it comes to children, the old lady is so nervous that she doesn''t want to listen to the people in front of her. She has to go home to find out the truth.


    He rushed home and went straight to Liu congdie''s room. At this time, Liu Ruiguang was still with him. Seeing the old lady, he got up and called her mother.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How is the child?" She stares at Liu congdie nervously. When she is waiting for an answer, she feels that her heart is going to jump out. She is afraid of hearing bad news.


    Liu Ruiguang patted the old lady on the back and comforted her: "mother, don''t worry. Everything is OK. The child is OK."


    "Really?" The old lady was still a little worried. She looked at Liu congdie and asked her for confirmation. Liu congdie nodded and touched her stomach. Liu Ruiguang said: "the doctor has been here too. I promise it''s OK."


    "I just went out in the morning, and there was such a big accident at home." The old lady breathed a sigh of relief, clenched her fist, and her palms were covered with sweat.


    Later, he got a general idea from Liu Ruiguang. However, Liu didn''t say that Liu congdie had to frame Shi qianshuang. He only said that Liu congdie had a stomachache and was afraid. He said some nonsense.


    Looking at her son''s twinkling eyes, the old lady must have something to hide. She thought that the outsider said that Liu congdie was not a simple concubine. She frowned, pulled Liu Ruiguang, and asked in a whisper:


    "is there anything else you haven''t told my mother?"


    "No Liu Ruiguang said.


    "Oh, I''ll ask shi qianshuang." The old lady glanced at him, not very happy to hide from her son.


    Liu Ruiguang thought that his wife was angry, and even asked for a divorce. When his mother went, she was no doubt adding fuel to the fire and intended to stop it. It can be seen that the old lady, with all her strength, had already stepped forward. Knowing that she couldn''t pull her back, she sighed helplessly and looked back at Liu congdie. After all, she didn''t go out and stayed.


    Meng Li is still here with Shi qianshuang, who is in a low mood. However, she hears the little servant girl outside saying hello to the old lady. Shi qianshuang stands up, arranges his clothes, smiles bitterly at Meng Li and says: "maybe it''s time to ask for a crime."


    "Don''t be afraid. We''re all right." Meng Li smiles at her and encourages her.


    The old lady opened the door and came in. As soon as she came in, she frowned and said, "it''s day. What are you doing here with the door closed?"


    Shi qianshuang was silent, and the old lady said:


    "are you so indifferent to the master''s children?"


    Shi qianshuang couldn''t help asking, "how do you think I should care?"


    There was a sneer on the old lady''s face: "also, you jealous woman, I''m afraid you want others to be bad, but you can''t do what you want."


    "I''m just going out for a little time. Do you want to make waves at home?"


    "What did your mother say to you, doubt me?" Shi qianshuang takes a deep breath and feels sad. Isn''t Liu congdie OK? You want to put that on her, too?


    The old lady thinks Liu congdie won''t have a stomachache for no reason, and it happens that when she''s not at home, she has something to do with Shi qianshuang.


    "Be honest with me, and don''t end up with a bad reputation and be despised. From today on, you will be the first one to bear the responsibility for what happened to that child." The old lady''s tone was particularly rude, warning Shi qianshuang without reason.


    Meng Li thinks that the old lady didn''t just warn Shi qianshuang to ensure the safety of her children. She has been looking at Shi qianshuang for many years, and she has a lot of anger in her heart. Now Shi qianshuang can''t be loved by her husband, so that the old lady can sweep away her old depression and bully her wantonly.


    She wanted to help Shi qianshuang get in touch with him, but she didn''t say it yet. Shi qianshuang even said it herself:


    "mother, don''t worry, I''m going to divorce Ruiguang. I''ll leave this family at that time, and I can''t be responsible for anything happened to this family."


    Her voice is weak, but also said, eyes firm, but Meng Li see her fingertips tremble slightly, also know her heart.


    When she heard the old lady say this kind of words indiscriminately, Shi qianshuang understood that divorce must be done firmly. Originally, she was worried about her child''s accident. Now, the old lady''s attitude is that as long as the child''s accident happens, whether there is evidence or not, she will carry the pot. If she carries the pot, her reputation will be ruined, and she will become a poisonous woman and be despised.


    The old lady just looked at Shi qianshuang in shock, and she didn''t recover for a long time. It''s hard to imagine that her obedient daughter-in-law even dared to ask for divorce.


    "Did you instigate it? You never worry about this girl, break up your parents, you think you can be better? Others will only say that you are a child without a mother. When they hear that you have no mother, they should say that you are a child without a mother. " When she came back, she looked at Meng Li. Her eyes were filled with disgust. It''s really unfortunate to have such a child.


    Meng Li calmly stroked his wrinkled sleeve and said carelessly:


    "grandmother, don''t blame others for anything. It''s not you who broke up your parents? If you hadn''t worked so hard, my mother wouldn''t have planned to divorce"You...!" The old lady raised her wrinkled finger and pointed to Meng Li. Then her eyes went back and forth on Meng Li and Shi qianshuang, and then she said: "it''s naive. The county magistrate''s wife is not willing to do it in front of her. I''m afraid it''s time to go out and suffer, but there''s no way to come back."


    Shi qianshuang''s eyes are indifferent, and his heart says that if he really goes out of this door, he doesn''t plan to come back again.


    "Grandma, I''m in a bad mood." Meng Li said.


    The old lady did not want to return: "what''s the matter with me?"


    Meng Li: "it''s mainly because you''re here that you''re in a bad mood."


    "Lawlessness, lawlessness!" The old lady was angry with Meng Li again. She was so angry that she wandered around the room for several times. No one paid any attention to her, so she snorted and turned to go out of the door.


    After she left, the room was silent for a long time. Shi qianshuang said, "daughter, don''t you really blame me? In the end, it has an impact on you. "


    "What effect can it have? Today is different from the past, mother. Don''t worry. I can''t make my mother hold back for the rest of my life? "


    If she lived longer, it would be no problem to live another 40 years. For Shi qianshuang, it would be half of her life, and 40 years would be a long time for her. It is necessary to be as happy as possible.


    Meng Li comforted her a few words, that is, let her not worry about so much, want to divorce on some brave, guarding the change of heart is a kind of torture.


    Although Shi qianshuang''s cutting Liu Ruiguang is as painful as cutting flesh, the wound will heal one day.

 Chapter 1841

    Long pain is better than short pain. The key is Shi qianshuang. Now that he is determined to give up, it''s better.


    She was really disheartened and despairing. She was more promising.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if they are not promising. Liu congdie will have to solve it sooner or later. Without Liu congdie, they will still be a couple. Although they can''t go back to the old days of love, they may be able to barely live the next life.


    Do not have to say love, as long as Shi qianshuang is willing.


    Shi qianshuang is also a person who does what she says. She is afraid that time will drag on, and her firm belief will be shaken for other reasons. She has to divorce Liu Ruiguang.


    He said he didn''t want anything. His daughter just went with her.


    Liu Ruiguang is still reluctant to divorce. In his heart, divorce is a disgraceful and outrageous thing. He is silent and does not speak. The old lady says to one side:


    "if you want to leave alone, it is impossible to take your child away."


    "Although I don''t like that girl, it''s the blood of our Liu family. How can I go out with you?"


    Shi qianshuang''s expression is a little uncomfortable. Is it better for her daughter to stay at home alone?


    Grandma doesn''t like to see you. Dad doesn''t care.


    "Now that I''m older, I have the right to choose." Meng Li said.


    The old lady''s face trembled and her eyes looked at Meng Li darkly. She looked very arrogant and said:


    "grown up? Whose food did you grow up on? Want to go now? I''m afraid it''s not a dream. "


    Meng Li


    Well, it''s a bit irrefutable.


    Is the old lady thinking about the dowry in the future?


    Want to go back?


    None of that matters.


    If you don''t go first, even if you want to live with Shi qianshuang, it''s not the right time. After all, Liu congdie still has things to deal with.


    Meng Li has done ideological work for Shi qianshuang in private, saying that he can stay in this home for a while, and he has grown up, so it''s not so difficult to go out.


    The most important thing is to divorce before they change their mind, even if they get married.


    None of them will be able to leave.


    Under the persuasion of Meng Li, Shi qianshuang doesn''t insist on taking Meng Li out of the door immediately. After all, in her heart, her daughter is now a very thoughtful person, and there''s nothing wrong with listening to her daughter.


    As smart as my daughter, I can win it in the future.


    But still some worried to say:


    "I am very worried about leaving you alone here to be wronged."


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "how can they give me grievances? It depends on whether I agree or not."


    "I''m so good."


    "If you are wronged, you must come to my mother. My mother will come back to help you find an explanation." Shi qianshuang asked.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Shi qianshuang said: "I just go out to settle myself. If you can come out to live with me, there will be a place to live at any time."


    Meng Li: "don''t worry, I will come out to look for you."


    Shi qianshuang no longer says that she wants to take away her children. She simply wants a divorce. Liu Ruiguang doesn''t agree. But the old lady can''t see Shi qianshuang''s eagerness to get a divorce. She wants Liu Ruiguang to agree.


    She just wanted to see how good Shi qianshuang could be without her husband. She was wringing her breath and waiting to see Shi qianshuang''s joke.


    No one is allowed to dislike her son. In my heart, I still think about finding another wife for my son and giving birth to a big fat boy, a serious son.


    Now my concubine is just a concubine.


    Under the pressure of his mother and the insistence of his wife, Liu Ruiguang reluctantly divorced Shi qianshuang. As soon as the formalities were completed, the client''s uncles came to meet Shi qianshuang.


    This behavior made the old lady very angry. She sneered in a low voice:


    "let''s see what you do to the people we don''t want."


    "Don''t let the old girl get in the way at home..."


    However, these words were not heard by others, and the old lady didn''t want a group of people to make trouble with her and disturb the peace of the house.


    Shi qianshuang reluctantly stood in front of the sedan chair door and glanced at the plaque in front of the door. She had been in the door for ten or twenty years and said goodbye. She was cold and worried about her future destiny.


    Looking at Meng Li, he was too incompetent to take his daughter.


    Looking at the sadness in her eyes, Meng Li said:


    "I will come to you often in the future. I promise you will see me often, and I will fight for the rest."


    "I''ll do something about it, too." Shi qianshuang''s eyebrows wrinkled for a moment, then stretched out, and comforted himself again in his heart. Everything was not urgent, not urgent.


    Shi qianshuang got on the sedan chair and left the front door of Liu''s family. Liu Ruiguang stood in front of the door. There seemed to be a faint pain between his eyebrows. Meng Li glanced at him faintly and said:


    "now I''m reluctant to leave the old man again?"


    Liu Ruiguang looks at Meng Li helplessly:


    "you are too young and have done too many stupid things. I don''t want to blame you, but you have hurt your mother, you know?"Meng Li


    Supporting divorce is hurting her?


    You have to kidnap her as a daughter. Is it for her good to be here?


    With a melancholy sigh, Liu Ruiguang turned and walked away. His back looked very desolate and old. He said that it was impossible to feel it. He was sad and helpless. His heart was swollen with pain. A gust of wind blew away some fragments he had just recalled. He shook his head and had no intention to put them together again.


    However, Liu congdie still has some doubts about how they got divorced.


    She observed so many years, so deep feelings, how to give up so casually?


    Women are infatuated?


    It turns out that human female nature is cold and thin.


    She sighed. It seemed that the plan would be changed.


    It''s just


    She touched her stomach and felt that the little guy in her stomach was more and more alive.


    If someone else thinks it''s good news, but Liu congdie doesn''t think so. She even feels frightened. She can''t imagine what''s inside.


    There is a trace of ruthlessness in my eyes. Now that I am a mother, let your daughter accept it for you first!


    She got up and went to the small garden in the yard. It was really not big, about ten or twenty square meters, but there were all kinds of flowers and plants planted in it. It was also deliberately placed, which made the small garden attractive.


    There are a lot of flowers and plants, there are more common roses and so on, there are also other people can not name the green plants.


    She picked some of the roses and held them in her hands. When she smelled them, she felt uneasy. This was abortion for her. After another observation, she was sure that it was true.


    But why is it useless to eat it by yourself?


    The child is still steady


    Does human abortion medicine work for her?


    She chose


    All of them.


    He is a cruel man.


    But the child can''t be lost in vain. I can''t bear the pain of an abortion in vain


    So when Meng Li saw that Liu congdie began to accompany her in the name of being alone, she guessed each other''s thoughts.

 Chapter 1842

    But it doesn''t matter. Liu congdie is eating what she has prepared for her every day.


    It''s similar to tocolysis medicine. The vitality of the fetus in her stomach will only become more and more tenacious, which is hard for her to imagine.


    In the end, I''m afraid it will become Liu congdie''s nightmare.


    "I''m not alone. You don''t have to run this way if you''re OK." Meng Li looks at Liu congdie. She comes again.


    Even if you have any idea, it will take you a few days to let others get used to it. It''s impossible to blame her once. It''s very strange.


    Liu congdie is not happy in her heart, but she always keeps a cool appearance. Naturally, she can''t show too much flattery.


    He said faintly:


    "your mother has gone back, I''m afraid you''re lonely."


    "Do you think you can take the place of my mother?" Meng Li picks an eyebrow and knows that Liu congdie doesn''t have such an intention at all, but it doesn''t prevent her from saying so and blocking each other.


    Liu congdie No, "he said


    "I''ve never thought about that. I''m just trying my best to make you happy."


    Meng Li: "you look very kind."


    Liu congdie


    Also don''t know a little girl, all day how to come so many Yin Yang strange words.


    "Since I''m not welcome, I''ll come back tomorrow. If someone comes to you for a walk, you won''t be so lonely." She got up and came, just to lay the foundation for her plan, not to build a relationship.


    Meng Li gave a cold voice.


    She doesn''t care about acting at will.


    The next day, the third day, Liu congdie came, did not say much, sat for a while and left.


    It was night when they were hugging each other in bed. Liu Ruiguang also asked with concern:


    "you go to the girl every day. She didn''t make you angry, did she?"


    "In fact, don''t worry about her. As a child, it''s normal to have emotions. It will be fine after a while."


    Liu congdie sighed and said:


    "the reason why my sister was so angry and divorced my master was all my fault. Now I feel so guilty that I want to make up for it."


    Liu Ruiguang also understood and said, "if she says something that makes you unhappy, just tell me that I''m her father, at least I can say a few words."


    "I see." Liu congdie said in a low voice.


    "I''m tired." She felt very tired. This feeling became more and more obvious. She could endure it before. Now she feels tired and wants to sleep.


    "Then go to bed quickly. It''s normal to have a body and feel sleepy." Liu Ruiguang knows that this is the normal performance of pregnant people.


    Liu congdie sleeps on her side, feeling vaguely that the fetus in her abdomen is absorbing her strength. She sits up in horror, her heart beating especially fast.


    Today''s aura is scarce, all forces can maintain human form day by day. If it is absorbed too much by the fetus, it will be difficult to maintain human form at that time!


    Consequences


    It''s unimaginable.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Ruiguang sat up with him.


    "It''s OK. I had a nightmare just after I fell asleep. Now I''m much better." Liu Cong''s heart beat and he lay down again without looking directly at Liu Ruiguang.


    Seeing that she fell down again, Liu Ruiguang couldn''t say anything more to disturb her, but Liu congdie didn''t feel sleepy.


    Her heart is very anxious, aware of the impact of the fetus on her has been so big, eager to kill the child.


    When she woke up the next day, she went out of the door. Earlier, she secretly asked someone to get the abortion thing. She went out in person to get it. She covered her face so that people could not recognize it.


    When she got the object, she deliberately asked in a rough voice:


    "does it really work?"


    "Of course it works."


    "As long as it''s eaten by people, the child will surely fall." The man made a promise.


    Liu congdie opened it and looked at it. She put the brown powder on the tip of her nose and smelled it. It was very smelly. She took it and hurried back to find out the herbs she had picked before.


    There are abortions for her race and human beings, which can be eaten together.


    After taking the medicine, he went to Meng Li.


    "I''ve come here frequently. I''ve just got up." Meng Li looked at her indifferently.


    Liu congdie found a chair and sat down. Meng Li glanced at her stomach. In fact, her stomach didn''t grow up, but she deliberately wore a wide dress, which was slightly bloated, just like she was pregnant.


    "I''ll come here to accompany you. We''ll go there together after dinner." Liu congdie took a look at the cakes on the table and began to eat them.


    Before Liu came here from butterfly, he would not take the initiative to eat. Meng centrifugal knowledge is another good play.


    He sniffed carefully and smelled the medicine on Liu congdie. Although it was light, Meng Li still distinguished several kinds of medicine and thought that Liu congdie had no choice now. He even took the medicine for human beings.


    After sitting here for more than ten minutes, she suddenly hugged her stomach and cried out that she had a stomachache. Meng Li jumped away and kept a safe distance of one or two meters from her"Aunt, you won''t have another child, will you?"


    Liu congdie


    She does feel pain in her stomach. It''s impossible for her to take so many drugs without pain, but it''s even more impossible to get rid of her child. She''s just tossed by Liu congdie. No one can tell exactly what kind of child she is.


    "My stomach hurts, my child, my child!" She cried out again, with a look of panic and a sharp voice, and came out of the room.


    "Help me, call the doctor, and your father. He''s at home, too." Liu congdie looks at Meng Li imploringly, the whole person curls up on the chair.


    Meng Li calmly went out and found a servant girl who was busy sweeping the floor. There were not many servants in the house, so it was impossible for anyone to stay here all the time. She said to the servant girl:


    "go to inform my grandmother and father, Aunt Liu, that her child is going to die again."


    The servant girl looked at the young lady''s calm expression. She felt that the young lady seemed to be joking with her. Seeing that she didn''t believe it, Meng Li said, "go quickly. If the child is gone, it''s your fault."


    "Good, good..." The servant girl threw away her broom and ran away. No matter whether she was joking or not, she would be unlucky if something happened. If the young lady played a prank, she would not be blamed.


    Meng Li walked back and calmly watched Liu congdie moan and haw in pain. He said indifferently: "stop making noise. When the servants come, keep your strength and your performance will be better." I don''t know if my acting skills have gone up.


    Liu congdie looked at Meng Li and lowered his head. His brow was wrinkled tightly. There was a feeling that his soul was seen through. He felt uneasy.


    "I don''t know why your mouth is so poisonous when you are young. I am in pain now. Can''t you have a little pity?" She couldn''t help saying.


    Human beings are extremely cruel. Even teenagers are just like this. It''s hateful and damned.

 Chapter 1843

    Meng Li is silent. She is too lazy to talk. She should cooperate with other people''s performance.


    Liu Ruiguang and the old lady came here very quickly. Originally, the family was not too big to go on for a long time.


    He rushed in and grabbed Liu congdie with a painful face:


    "congdie, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I I have a stomachache, son. Maybe the child will be gone. Please call the doctor


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already called on the way here." Liu Ruiguang looks at Meng Li:


    "what''s the matter with your aunt?"


    Meng Li: "how do I know?"


    "Don''t you know? It happened to you. "


    "Did you eat anything?" Liu Ruiguang doesn''t expect to get useful information from his daughter. As the saying goes, illness comes from the mouth. How can he do this for no reason?


    If you want to say that Liu Ruiguang is really on the road, when asked about the point, Liu congdie immediately pointed to the cake and said:


    "I just ate a piece of cake."


    Liu Ruiguang immediately looks at the cake and frowns. He can''t help thinking about the bad. Meng Li looks at him and asks with a smile:


    "does my father suspect that I have poisoned him?"


    Liu Ruiguang is silent. Seeing Liu congdie''s pain, he doesn''t respond to Meng Li. Instead, he turns to appease her:


    "the doctor is coming, please bear it."


    The old lady is also very impatient. She looks at the door again and again. She is a grandson who has been looking forward to it for a long time. Don''t let anything happen.


    "Dead girl, you evil spirit, just like your mother, don''t worry at all." More and more impatient, they want to find someone to vent their anger.


    Meng Li: "grandmother, don''t you think I''m a daughter? So I''m to blame for everything, but you''re also a woman. Why bother


    "Now that you are old, I don''t think you are an old, useless and unreasonable woman."


    "Oh...!" She looked at Liu Ruiguang and said:


    "look, look at your good daughter. Is that human? It''s unfilial


    Liu Ruiguang also whispered: "what are you like?"


    Meng Li saw that the old lady was almost angry. She laughed and said, "if you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. It''s my grandmother who scolded me first, and I can''t do it for nothing. She said that I''m the evil spirit. How can I harm her?"


    The old lady glared at Meng Li angrily: "dead girl, you are so careful that you can''t get married in the future. If a good family wants a daughter-in-law like you, it''s a dog''s dilemma to marry."


    Meng Li retorted: "so our Liu family has not made any progress for decades, just because of your existence."


    "It''s a mess at home now, because who don''t you understand?"


    "Oh I''m dying... " The old lady was so angry that she turned her eyes and fell to the ground.


    Meng Li


    She touched her nose, a little embarrassed, did not expect the old lady so unbearable.


    Who makes the old lady dislike the daughter of the client all the time, embarrass her mother all the time, get the soul power of the client, more or less help her out.


    This completely angered Liu Ruiguang, who was worried about Liu congdie. When he saw that his mother also fell to the ground, he roared:


    "enough, get out of here."


    Originally, she wanted to fight Meng Li, but her mother had to help her up when she fell to the ground, so she had to go there. Meng Li didn''t want to continue to watch Liu congdie''s performance. Although this was her room, she left naturally.


    Walking around the house, she saw the doctor coming with a medicine box on his back, and she kindly pointed the way.


    A person sitting in the pavilion, about an hour later, the doctor came out with a medicine box on his back, and Liu Ruiguang came out to send him away.


    Meng Li stands up and follows. Liu Ruiguang glances at her to the effect that he doesn''t want her to listen to their conversation. But Meng Li doesn''t know it and doesn''t take the initiative to leave. In front of outsiders, he can''t scold anything.


    The doctor didn''t care about Meng Li either. He told Liu Ruiguang: "county magistrate, that aunt''s fetus is very stable in her abdomen. It''s the most stable one I''ve ever seen. Don''t be too nervous."


    "I think she is too nervous, and there is no dangerous drug in the government."


    "As for the old lady, don''t be too angry. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that she''s impatient."


    Liu Ruiguang just nodded his head again and again, and his expression was a little depressed. Last time Liu congdie called for a stomachache and told him that the child was going to be gone, but as soon as the doctor invited him, the child was still there, and nothing happened.


    This time it''s the same.


    Some things I don''t want to think deeply


    Never been like that.


    Meng Li is listening. The doctor still doesn''t find out anything this time. Although Liu congdie took human abortion drugs this time, the drugs she gave her have changed with the drugs she took. More precisely, after these drugs had a certain impact on the fetus, because the fetus was strengthened by Meng Li''s drugs, Liu congdie was quickly taken Absorbed.That point of toxicity is absorbed. It does not pose any threat to the fetus. On the contrary, it will become a kind of energy and enhance its strength. Therefore, if the toxicity disappears, the doctor will naturally find nothing.


    Seeing the doctor out of the door, Meng Li looked at Liu Ruiguang with a black face and said:


    "so? I won''t say that I poisoned you again this time. "


    "You''d better restrain yourself. You''re old and big. If you go on like this, you won''t have a better life in the future." Liu Ruiguang said calmly that he really suggested it.


    What perfect life can a vicious and mean person have?


    Unfortunately, my daughter didn''t understand.


    I don''t know how it happened.


    Meng Li laughed and said:


    "is this a suggestion for me?"


    "Naturally, you should listen to the elders." Liu Ruiguang said.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll give you a suggestion, too."


    "What?" He stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "I suggest you consider taking your aunt to have a look at her brain. I don''t think her brain is very good."


    Liu Ruiguang: "don''t be so poisonous."


    Meng Li: "it''s true. You see, every day I feel like I''m going to lose my baby. Isn''t that a fantasy? The doctor said nothing, so she pretended to be in pain


    "I heard that there is a kind of disease, which is imaginary disease. It doesn''t hurt at all, but she imagines that she is in pain, and then she makes a painful appearance to win people''s sympathy."


    "Now that I am still at home, there are still people carrying the pot. If I am not at home in the future, she is in pain for no reason. What should you do?"


    "What are you talking about all day long? Go back and reflect on yourself. You''ll have to admit your mistake when your grandmother''s anger is over. " I don''t know whether Liu Ruiguang has heard it or not, but the look in Meng Li''s eyes is just like that.


    Meng Li faintly said: "don''t believe me."


    She turned around and left, but Liu Ruiguang shook his head behind.

 Chapter 1844

    Liu congdie was very depressed when she tried to blame the failure again. Moreover, she was a little flustered when she saw Liu Ruiguang''s eyes.


    All her plans are based on Liu Ruiguang''s trust in her. If you lose Liu Ruiguang''s trust, you will have a lot of trouble.


    In private, she couldn''t help hammering the fetus in her stomach. She wanted to blow it off.


    If you can drop it, you don''t care who you can blame. You can''t understand why the child is so stubborn.


    Thinking about it, she fell into a state of drowsiness and felt that the fetus was absorbing her strength again. She was afraid and felt very powerless. She didn''t know how to resist.


    Exhausted all the strength, want to keep their own strength is not absorbed by the fetus, but there is no effect, the fetus is still wantonly absorbing her strength, in an irresistible posture.


    When the old lady woke up, she was relieved to hear that her children were OK. But she was so out of breath when she thought of her granddaughter''s words.


    It''s Liu Ruiguang who is good at appeasement that makes the old lady calm down for a while.


    "Let''s go and see the butterfly." She stood up clutching her crutch.


    Liu Ruiguang said: "well, she slept for a long time, and now she may wake up."


    In the afternoon, he has been sleeping since the butterfly. Before he came here, he also saw it and was still asleep. Now it''s dark outside. How can he wake up.


    In the room, Liu congdie closed her eyes, she lay on her side, and a strange scene appeared, her figure gradually became empty, and finally a weasel appeared on the bed.


    However, the figure of the weasel soon changed into a human figure. Liu congdie seemed to be unaware of all this.


    She didn''t know that she was too weak to keep human form all the time. When she was not strong enough, her body instinctively chose to save strength.


    However, Liu congdie has a strong subconscious idea of keeping human form, so he occasionally changes between human form and noumenon.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door, Liu Ruiguang worried about Liu congdie''s improper clothes at the moment, deliberately coughing in front of the door to remind, but also awakened the sleeping Liu congdie.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. Now the door was pushed open. Seeing that she was still in bed, Liu Ruiguang asked:


    "just wake up?"


    Liu congdie rubbed his eyebrows wearily and nodded: "yes."


    "Here you are..." She spoke in a weak voice and seemed to be weak.


    The old lady frowned and said:


    "isn''t it OK? How does it look like you''ve hurt your strength? "


    Liu Ruiguang didn''t want his mother to be too nervous, so he quickly explained to her, "I''m rather tired when I have body. The doctor said everything is OK."


    "Yes, that''s it." Liu congdie now is not easy to find other reasons, can only say.


    The old lady said twice in a row, "OK, take good care of yourself."


    She looked at Liu congdie. Thinking of the last time and this time, she had a vague feeling that this concubine was not simple. She was afraid that she was also a troublemaker. But now that she was pregnant, there was no need to worry about it if it was not a big problem.


    I''ll talk about something later.


    Liu congdie''s body is really poor, and her response is also in a low voice. In the old lady''s eyes, she is very satisfied, let alone say anything else.


    Xu slept a lot in the daytime. It was night. Liu congdie didn''t fall asleep so quickly. She thought that she would put down the rest of the things and solve the child.


    That''s what she''s worried about.


    "And if she does succeed one day, you will jump into the Yellow River." Shi qianshuang thought more and more, and said with great worry.


    Meng Li thought for a while, but he still felt that he should stay to see the situation, and if necessary, he would add fuel to the flames, so he said:


    "mother, don''t worry, let''s wait and see. I think Dad is beginning to doubt her. Maybe there is a good play to watch."


    Shi qianshuang scoffed: "your father is in love now, and he will believe her at any time."


    Meng Li was silent for a moment. In the constant changes, how can there be eternal trust?


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''m so alert. I''ll be fine. I just want to see what else she wants to do." Meng Li''s words sounded vindictive, which made Shi Qian''s eyelids jump and immediately said:


    "don''t do stupid things, we can''t take the initiative to harm people."


    Meng Li nodded and said that she knew it. After talking with Shi qianshuang for a while, she gave up the idea that she wanted to take this opportunity to go to Liu''s house to ask for her daughter.


    Now she is very free. No one cares about her when she goes out to play for a day. The old lady doesn''t want to see her, as long as she doesn''t go there to hurt her. Liu Ruiguang doesn''t have time, and Liu congdie doesn''t have a position to ask about her.


    Back in the room, I sat down and drank some tea slowly. Then I observed Liu congdie mentally. I don''t know where she has gone. Now she is changing her clothes, and some of them are hidden under the bed. I''m afraid they are clothes for going out.He scanned her stomach with his mental strength, but there was still a mass of things that could not see clearly. Meng Li felt that the fetus was lucky to be born. At most, it was a special weasel.

 Chapter 1845

    A few days later, Liu congdie couldn''t keep her cool appearance because of her frightened body. She began to get restless. As long as she was awake, she was frightened by the loss of her strength. She was so worried that Liu Ruiguang was puzzled.


    He asked with concern, "I''ve seen you very sad these days. What''s the matter?"


    Liu congdie shook his head irritably:


    "it''s OK."


    The tone was full of impatience.


    "But not well?" Liu Ruiguang is not angry either. He knows that it''s not easy for a woman to get pregnant. He is very considerate.


    Liu congdie shook his head, then said:


    "I''m tired and sleepy."


    "Then you sleep, and I''ll watch you here." Liu Ruiguang reaches out his hand and gathers Liu congdie''s hair.


    At this time, Liu congdie didn''t know that she would turn into the original shape in her sleep, so although she didn''t want to see Liu Ruiguang in her heart, she didn''t mind if she had to stay here.


    I''m too tired to talk to Liu Ruiguang again. If Liu Ruiguang is not allowed to stay here, he should say something else.


    Lie down, Liu Ruiguang considerate to cover the quilt, Liu congdie peace of mind closed his eyes, tired body let her sleep in the past with a very fast speed.


    Liu Ruiguang looked at it quietly. He had planned to watch it for a while. When Liu congdie fell asleep, he left. After all, it was day and he couldn''t sleep with his clothes.


    Staring at her pretty young face, Liu Ruiguang has some feelings, but he is not finished yet. He is shocked to find that the pretty face in front of him is gradually becoming empty.


    He widened his eyes, then rubbed them again, even pinched himself to make sure that he was not dreaming now


    A pretty face disappeared, and a living person just disappeared in front of him. For a moment, he choked and asked people all over his mind?


    What about the people lying here?


    It''s like it''s gone.


    No, it didn''t disappear. Shaking his hands, he lifted the quilt and found a weasel lying there.


    When he thought of the plays he had heard, the storybooks he had seen, and the legends about the wild spirits, he opened his brain cavity uncontrollably, and countless possibilities emerged.


    At last, he screamed with fright. His voice was loud and powerful, not to mention that he was frightened. He woke up the wolf spirit who had just fallen asleep. Subconsciously, he wanted to show people in human form, so he immediately changed into human form.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu congdie, who has become a human, frowns and silently blames Liu Ruiguang for his surprise.


    From Liu Ruiguang''s point of view, he saw a weasel become his concubine Liu congdie. This kind of bizarre thing has gone beyond his understanding and had a great impact on him. He could not bear to faint for a moment.


    Liu congdie is especially puzzled that she falls to the ground directly. If she wakes up and her attention is not on Liu Ruiguang, but on herself, she can feel that she has already revealed herself. Unfortunately, all her attention is on Liu Ruiguang, who faints at the moment, and she doesn''t find her change again.


    Meng Li sees Liu Ruiguang fainted with mental strength. He is silent for a moment. It seems that his endurance is not very good.


    But also, pillow side people become weasels, normal people can''t stand it.


    It''s time to see a good play.


    He has also fulfilled the client''s wish to show the true shape of the weasel spirit. Later, he will see how Liu Ruiguang deals with it. If he still chooses to continue to love the weasel spirit, he is a man.


    "What''s going on? How can you suddenly faint! " The old lady clutching a crutch, looking at the comatose Liu Ruiguang, asked Liu congdie.


    Meng Li came in from the outside and asked Liu congdie, "what''s wrong with my father?"


    Liu congdie was a little upset. He felt that they were like interrogators. He said indifferently:


    "how do I know? When I fell asleep, he suddenly gave a cry and then fell to the ground."


    The old lady twisted her eyebrows, not worried about Liu congdie''s tone, and said:


    "the master fainted. You are not only not worried, but also so indifferent. Do you really have him in your heart?"


    "What should I do? He just fainted. I can''t just cry for my father and mother. It''s time for you to say that I''m unlucky. " Liu glanced at the old lady from the butterfly and said angrily.


    As soon as the old lady choked, she thought about what to say when she opened her mouth. But she glanced at Liu congdie''s stomach and choked back, thinking that it was not the time to fight.


    The doctor also came. Looking at Liu Ruiguang who fainted in bed, he muttered in his heart. He came here not long ago.


    After the diagnosis, he turned out some bottles and jars from the medicine box, took out a silver needle and gave acupuncture several times. He opened a bottle of liquid medicine, which tasted very strong and put it on the tip of Liu Ruiguang''s nose. After a while, his eyelashes trembled and opened his eyes.


    Meng Li ponders, isn''t Liu Ruiguang directly awakened by the irrigating potion?


    Acupuncture and moxibustion, is also through the show, it seems that the program should be enough.At this time, the nearest one to Liu Ruiguang is the doctor, then the old lady and Meng Li. Liu congdie stands farthest. He glances at the people around him, and then looks at Liu congdie. His eyes are in a moment of panic, and then his chest rises and falls. He takes a deep breath. Hearing his heart beating, he clenches his fist and forces himself to calm down.


    In my heart, if it''s really a mountain spirit wild monster, I can''t scare the snake. The mountain spirit wild monster in the storybook is very vengeful and vindictive. If it''s torn down in public, it will be restless from now on.


    Or first calm down, and then to find a way, is bound to ensure the safety of their families, safe handling of this matter.


    Most men are rational. For example, Liu Ruiguang has long forgotten about love and affection. Now he is full of how to deal with the follow-up affairs.


    Liu congdie has some doubts. Why does Liu Ruiguang look at her with this kind of eyes?


    Meng Li came forward and asked:


    "Dad, why did you faint for no reason?"


    This is also a kind of Meng Li''s test, to test how Liu Ruiguang will deal with it.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ve been tired recently." Liu Ruiguang said, but also pretended to be tired to rub the eyebrow, no longer look at Liu congdie, afraid Liu congdie noticed.


    He probably knew that Liu congdie didn''t know what he saw.


    In fact, for a moment, I suspected that I was hallucinating, but the feeling was too clear to deceive myself.


    The old lady asked, "is it too busy these days?"


    "Almost." Liu Ruiguang copes at will.


    But the doctor immediately catered to it and said, "the county magistrate has worked hard for the people. I''m really sorry in my heart. I also advise the county magistrate to take good care of his health. Don''t get sick from overwork!"


    Liu Ruiguang said some polite words at will to deal with it. He did the whole play and asked the doctor to prescribe the medicine for him.

 Chapter 1846

    After seeing off the doctor, the old lady carefully inquired about Liu Ruiguang. She was afraid of her son''s health, but Liu congdie was silent. She was still angry with the old lady.


    When the old lady finished talking, she gave a cold glance at Liu congdie and left, while Meng Li did not stay any longer and walked behind the old lady.


    Liu congdie and Liu Ruiguang are left alone. Liu congdie thinks about her cold face. Liu Ruiguang is going to coax her, but he doesn''t know that Liu Ruiguang is full of fear and even fear for her now.


    After half a silence, Liu congdie found that the situation was not quite right. She asked suspiciously:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    Maybe I was dizzy once, and my brain didn''t work out.


    "Nothing." Liu Ruiguang doesn''t open his eyes. He''s worried that Liu congdie will notice something.


    Liu congdieoh.


    Then he softened his voice and said:


    "I suddenly fainted, which really scared me."


    You are the one who retreats. Since Liu Ruiguang doesn''t go up to please her, she has a much better attitude.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Ruiguang doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''m tired. Let me lie down again." With that, he closed his eyes and seemed to be going to sleep, but his thoughts were complicated and confused, and Liu congdie didn''t disturb him any more.


    When it comes to dinner, Liu Ruiguang doesn''t figure things out in his mind. He gets up to eat as if it was the same as before, but Liu congdie obviously feels Liu Ruiguang''s coldness and alienation.


    When I accidentally touched his arm, I could feel the stiffness for a moment.


    This makes Liu congdie more puzzled, while Meng Li is quietly watching the change.


    It was night when they were lying together. Liu congdie stretched out his hand again and took Liu Ruiguang''s arm. His muscles became stiff again and his forehead even sweated. God knows how brave he was to lie with a goblin?


    "What are you nervous about?" Liu asked gravely.


    It''s really weird, isn''t it? What did the other party detect?


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing. I''m just worried that I won''t wake up one day if I faint again, so I''m scared and nervous." Liu Ruiguang found a plausible excuse.


    Liu congdie shook his head:


    "no, I feel you are very nervous when I touch you now."


    "Are you afraid of me?" Liu congdie is acutely aware of it.


    "Not really." A drop of sweat dripped from Liu Ruiguang''s forehead, and his fingertips trembled. He wanted to stand up and stay away from the goblin, but he was afraid that the goblin would notice more.


    Now she felt something was wrong. If she stayed away from her, she would be angry.


    Liu Ruiguang thinks a lot. Will goblins treat people sincerely? Can people and Demons really live together?


    If not, how can they end it?


    And the baby in the belly, what is it like after the baby is born? By the way, are you really going to be born? The children of man and goblin


    Under the light, his face was slightly twisted and orange.


    Liu congdie asked several times, but he didn''t get the answer. He thought that human life is very short, and it''s too normal to be afraid of death. He reluctantly believed Liu Ruiguang''s words, but in fact he didn''t have much energy to worry about.


    After all, I was woken up after a short sleep in the afternoon, and then I had no chance to sleep.


    "I''m asleep. Don''t worry about it. It''s just that I''m overworked and faint. Just pay attention to rest on weekdays." Liu congdie said lightly.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to ask again, Liu Ruiguang was relieved and gave a smile:


    "OK, I''ll pay attention to my health. You''re pregnant, too. Don''t be tired."


    He took a look at Liu congdie''s stomach. He didn''t know whether it was to divert Liu congdie''s attention or out of some kind of temptation, and said:


    "I''m looking forward to the birth of the baby."


    With that, he stares at Liu congdie''s face and finds that Liu congdie is stiff for a moment, which makes Liu Ruiguang fall into a short meditation.


    "Sleep." Liu congdie simply closed his eyes and stopped discussing the children''s problems with Liu Ruiguang.


    Her heart is very exclusive of this child, it seems to be a cancer, absorbing her strength, her strength is her vitality, if the strength is exhausted, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Just can''t find a way, this child is like a magic fetus, rooted in her stomach, refused to leave, think of this, Liu congdie heart has a trace of resentment, is to Liu Ruiguang.


    If it were not for him, he would not have children of his own!


    What''s more, the price she paid is too high. Now the mother and daughter are still safe. Although she has divorced the loving couple, she wants more than that.


    Both of them closed their eyes, but they had different ideas. Liu congdie fell asleep because of excessive fatigue, but Liu Ruiguang was still trembling and sleepless.


    Hearing the steady breathing around him, he knew that Liu congdie was asleep.


    After lying for a while, the scene of the day appeared in my mind. Although I was afraid, I wanted to confirm it again in my heart.In the end, a love, there is a trace of fluke in my heart.


    If she were not a Weasel, the days would be back.


    He didn''t turn out the light, but waited silently. As time went by, his mood became more and more tense. Liu congdie didn''t know that someone was waiting for her to show her true shape.


    And her power is still absorbed by the fetus in her abdomen, especially in her sleep. The fetus''s posture of absorbing power is particularly fierce, which also leads to Liu congdie''s instinctive return to the ontological form in order to save energy.


    A weasel appears next to him again. Liu Ruiguang''s sweat bristles up and he feels scared. But this time he doesn''t scream any more. Instead, he bites his teeth to make no sound and wipes the sweat on his forehead. He moves aside warily and keeps a certain distance.


    All night long, Liu Ruiguang didn''t close his eyes or turn off the light. He witnessed the weasel changing between the human form and the noumenon, and he had no chance at all.


    When I was young and romantic, I always felt that I was a special young talent and attracted goblins. Now I''m in middle age, and my appearance and temperament are so different from those of the elegant young people that I can''t attract goblins, can I?


    Did the weasel come with a purpose?


    He tried to think in a good direction. Maybe, like in the storybook, he came to repay his kindness?


    Can be to repay kindness, they really want to live with a goblin?


    If it''s not for the repayment? What are you doing here?


    Come to think of it, when I first met her, she really approached herself purposefully.


    Everything is not accidental, and Liu Ruiguang thinks that the reason for his divorce from his wife is still because of the goblin, so he can''t be optimistic about it any more.


    And It''s said that when you get along with a goblin, you will be attracted by Yang Qi. Liu Ruiguang feels in horror that he is really a lot olde

 Chapter 1847

    However, this is really Liu Ruiguang''s psychological function. The fact is not so exaggerated, but he thinks so in his heart, and his fear of Liu congdie is deeper.


    At daybreak, Liu congdie becomes human again under Liu Ruiguang''s eyes. When she wakes up, she opens her eyes and stares at Liu Ruiguang, who is staring at the black circles under her eyes. Her eyes become more and more confused.


    "You don''t seem to sleep well." She said to Liu Ruiguang.


    Liu Ruiguang forced out a smile: "fortunately, just woke up."


    He didn''t sleep all night. Who knows what he saw.


    I went to the county office in a daze. Although it was not the last dynasty, the decorations here are still the same as before. They are all old-fashioned. As a county magistrate, I naturally know the past cases of this county.


    After pondering over it, I remember a strange case in the early years when I was handling the case. At that time, a woman came to sue the fox spirit for colluding with her man, and said that the fox spirit was a real fox.


    The county magistrate wanted to send someone to arrest the fox spirit, which he swore. But at that time, it was unreasonable in people''s eyes. Especially when the fox became a strange thing among people, it seemed that the woman was unreasonable, including himself. At that time, seeing the woman''s resolute expression, he thought that she was making a fuss. He was still very embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    Every time a woman comes, he persuades her, saying that there is no fox in the world who has become a man.


    But later the woman didn''t come. It was said that Taoist Li had collected the fox essence for her.


    It sounds so mysterious. Later, he thought that it was a woman singing double reed with Taoist Li. The reason for the trouble was to make Taoist Li a bit famous. Now, maybe not.


    Maybe it''s true.


    Can Taoist li really take away the goblins?


    Liu Ruiguang hesitated. It''s not good to say that there''s a goblin in his family. It''s the county magistrate who wants to face up.


    But you can find out first.


    Was Taoist Li still there? It''s been many years. Maybe it''s not certain that he died. Liu Ruiguang checked Taoist Zha Li''s home and him that day.


    When I found out that he was still there, I just moved to the mountain and said that I wanted to cultivate myself. However, from the perspective of outsiders, it''s rather desolate for an old man to live alone in the mountain.


    In the afternoon, Liu Ruiguang went. It took him half an hour to climb up the mountain. Liu Ruiguang was exhausted and panted to the door of Taoist Li''s house. When he saw the smoke around his house, he expected that he was making a fire to cook.


    "Old man, are you there?" Liu Ruiguang stood outside the wall, staring at the hut inside.


    After hearing this, Taoist Li came out wearing a washed white Taoist robe with a ladle in his hand, which made Liu Ruiguang sure that he was cooking.


    Taoist Li was surprised to see that Liu Ruiguang himself came. After many years as the county magistrate, the world has changed. He is still the county magistrate.


    "Here comes the magistrate." He came and said.


    Opening the fence, he smiles at Liu Ruiguang and makes a gesture to invite him in.


    Seeing that he was short of breath, his forehead was covered with sweat and his face was red, Taoist Li asked:


    "the county magistrate came up to the mountain in person. I''m tired."


    "Not tired, not tired."


    Liu Ruiguang went into the hut, sat down, took out a handkerchief from his body, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and looked around the hut. There were some yellow runes pasted on the wall, and a peach sword was hanging in the most prominent place. He thought to himself that Taoist Li should still make a living.


    "You know me." Liu Ruiguang held out his hand and washed it in the basin that Taoist Li had just brought. There was a new towel in it. He washed his face and said to Taoist Li.


    Daoshi Li smiles. The wrinkles on both sides of his eyes are very obvious. He says: "there is only one county magistrate. Naturally, everyone remembers our parents."


    Liu Ruiguang smiles and hesitates. He doesn''t know how to open the topic. When Taoist Li sees that he hesitates and refuses to speak, he thinks about the stuffy food in the pot. After a long delay, it''s not delicious, so he says:


    "the adult looks not only tired, but also haggard, but what happened?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Liu Ruiguang said reluctantly.


    Taoist Li said: "if it''s not an unimportant matter, can the county magistrate climb such a high mountain and come to my home at sunset?"


    "Well, can the fox really become a man?" Liu Ruiguang stares at Taoist Li very seriously.


    Taoist Li pondered for a while and said slowly:


    "the county magistrate wanted to ask, is there really mountain spirit and wild monster in the world? Or just ask about that? Is that the king woman suing the fox spirit? "


    Seeing that Taoist Li was also a smart man, Liu Ruiguang said straightforwardly:


    "I want to know if there is really a mountain spirit and wild monster?"


    "Naturally, there are, but now there are fewer and fewer. I remember when I was a child, it was called more. There were many people hiding in the mountains." It has been more than half a century since Taoist Li thought of his childhood.


    Liu Ruiguang asked implicitly:"Will they do harm?"


    Taoist Li took a look at Liu Ruiguang. He had a little guess in his heart, but he was not in a hurry to prove it. He just said:


    "mountain spirits and wild monsters generally don''t live with people. They are afraid of being killed, and they will try to stay away from human beings. If they are close to people, they will either repay kindness or revenge, but they are animals in the end. Their wild nature is hard to change, they haven''t read the books of sages, and they are even more inhumane ¡£¡±


    This made Liu Ruiguang''s heart tremble, mostly for revenge?


    If the weasel at home really came to him for revenge, what did he do?


    I don''t understand, and I don''t want to. Sometimes I offend someone in my life, but I don''t know.


    "It''s just safe to hide in the mountains. If you come out to harm people, I, Li, can''t let it go, my Lord. But there''s something similar happening around you?" Taoist Li flashed a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. He obviously hated the mountain spirits and wild monsters, and took these things as his responsibility.


    Liu Ruiguang is still hesitating to say or not. After thinking about it, he wants to ask:


    "do you think I''m old?"


    Taoist Li didn''t know at first, but he knew why Liu Ruiguang asked this question with a little association. But he saw the county magistrate a few times, and he was not the people around him. How could he know if he was old?


    But he still said:


    "the county magistrate is now in his early fifties."


    "What?" Liu Ruiguang was shocked. He was said to be several years older by this Taoist priest, so is he really a lot older?


    It must be the wolf spirit. Liu Ruiguang gritted his teeth and felt inexplicable hatred at the bottom of his heart. He just lived together for a short time, which made him old for a few years. If he continued, he would not live for a few years.


    So to be with him is to harm him. I have no good intentions. If I am good to him, how can I let him do this.

 Chapter 1848

    Taoist Li said this not only to let Liu Ruiguang tell the truth as soon as possible, but also because Liu Ruiguang didn''t sleep last night. He was already looking haggard. When he was haggard, he became older.


    He added:


    "if adults encounter difficulties, let''s be frank. In fact, for the sake of the people, we will not talk about these things."


    "I''ve collected a lot of mountain spirits and wild monsters over the years, but you only know one or two. Can''t you rest assured?"


    Liu Ruiguang thought about Taoist Li''s words carefully and found that it was true. If Taoist Li is a person with ability, he must have accepted more than one for so many years.


    "Can you keep it a secret? Some facts are inconvenient for outsiders to know. " He took a deep breath and looked carefully at Taoist Li.


    Taoist Li nodded seriously


    Liu Ruiguang sipped his mouth and felt that the matter was imminent. Naturally, he couldn''t keep a goblin at home all the time. However, when he thought of the old love, he began to hesitate again. He still couldn''t help asking: "do goblins have real feelings for people?"


    "Can''t say no, can only say individual have, but human demon special way, can''t keep love." Li Daoshi said.


    Liu Ruiguang hesitated and said in a very low voice: "if people and demons have children..."


    Taoist Li took a deep look at Liu Ruiguang. He had a bold guess in his heart and said:


    "it''s said that my Lord has recently accepted a concubine and is pregnant again."


    Liu Ruiguang gave a sound and didn''t speak.


    Li Daochang said: "although adults only said half of the words, but also let me think of a certain possibility."


    "Is that what I think? Is there any peace in your mansion


    This is more implicit, but we all know the truth.


    "Well Almost. I have a headache now. I didn''t know she would be like this. "


    Liu Ruiguang stammered that he felt embarrassed to tell others about it. It seemed that he had no determination. Otherwise, he would not have caught the way of the goblin.


    "What adults want to do." Taoist Li asked.


    Liu Ruiguang: "I I... "


    He shook his head and said he didn''t know. If he solved her directly, would he be too ruthless?


    However, in Taoist Li''s mind, he thought it was difficult for him to understand his love for goblins, so he kindly advised him: "there will be no result between human beings and demons. Don''t be confused because of her love for a moment. Moreover, now, she is at odds with the eldest lady, which shows the great influence on adults."


    Liu Ruiguang agreed with Taoist Li''s statement twice in a row. Taoist Li said:


    "how did you find out?"


    Liu Ruiguang just said the general situation. Taoist Li frowned. Is it the wolf spirit?


    Maybe they have some connections, so I don''t know if it''s that one.


    According to the county magistrate, the transformation between human form and noumenon is obviously due to the fact that the power of the wolf spirit can''t keep her human form, and then she has children, which is caused by the fetus in her abdomen.


    But the weasel is cunning and selfish. Will he really sacrifice his strength because of a human man''s child?


    Is there such a great maternal brilliance?


    It''s true that Taoist Li can''t figure it out. If he can''t maintain his human form in order to save his children, doesn''t it look bad? Seems to be in a lot of trouble?


    However, in their business, we can''t just be optimistic or bad. Human order is a special way for human beings and demons, so we can''t let them go. It''s just that if the demons with a little conscience, they can make a living at best according to the situation.


    "If it''s convenient for you, wait for me at home tomorrow. I''ll come down the mountain and see the situation first." Taoist Li thought he should go.


    Liu Ruiguang loosened his frown and nodded:


    "well, thank you very much, Taoist priest. I hope you don''t make it public, so as not to cause people panic."


    Liu Ruiguang said this for his own face, but he still wanted to be more righteous and high sounding.


    After he went back, he thought that he had been scared all night and had no sleep last night. He also thought that he had found a way now. He could not help but relax a lot. He simply told Liu congdie that he had official business to deal with and might need to sleep in his study.


    Liu congdie didn''t care much and nodded to show that he knew.


    After a night''s sleep in the study, Liu Ruiguang felt much more relaxed. He went to the county government in the morning to deal with some official business. In the afternoon, he went home to wait for Taoist Li.


    Not long after lunch, Taoist Li came. When Meng Li wandered around the mansion, he saw Liu Ruiguang pick him up.


    He is an old man with gray beard. In order not to arouse Liu congdie''s vigilance, he has not worn a Taoist robe today. However, Meng Li thinks that his image and temperament are very special. He uses his mental energy to sweep him and finds that he still has some people to eat with him, so he determines that he is a Taoist.


    Did Liu Ruiguang invite a Taoist? Meng Li felt more and more interesting."Go back to your room." Liu Ruiguang looks at Meng Li walking around and says in a bad mood.


    In the hearts of adults, children naturally can not know too much.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk to him, so she turns around and walks away. As far as she is concerned, she knows everything in the mansion as soon as she sweeps away.


    When he came to the gate of Liu Cong''s butterfly room, Taoist Li moved his nose, frowned and said in a low voice:


    "it''s really evil."


    Liu Ruiguang seems a little embarrassed. After all, the magistrate''s house is full of evil spirit, so it''s hard to listen to him.


    "Cong die, what are you doing?" Liu Ruiguang stands outside the door and shouts.


    "What''s the matter? Get ready to sleep. " Liu congdie''s voice is lazy and sleepy.


    Liu Ruiguang had already thought about his words and said, "I see you are tired and distressed these days, so I''ve hired a doctor for you. If you want him to take care of you, you should get up first and let the doctor have a look."


    "Ah..." Liu congdi sighed, a little impatient, but still said:


    "OK."


    She agreed. Liu Ruiguang turned his head and looked at Taoist Li beside him. He was serious and well prepared. He was not good enough to show his temper again, but he was worried at the bottom of his heart.


    With a "squeak" sound, the door was opened. Liu congdie, dressed in plain clothes and a little pink, looked elegant and dignified. When she saw Taoist Li outside the door, her eyes flashed with fear, followed by resentment. In the end, all these emotions were forced down by her, but her expression was still stiff and her heart was already flustered.


    Why is Liu Ruiguang''s doctor this Taoist?


    It was he who drove their mother and daughter to the end.


    Although many years later, the young Taoist had white hair and wrinkled face, she couldn''t forget her features, eyebrows and eyes.


    Who forgets his enemies? Day and night in my mind, just have been afraid to find him revenge.

 Chapter 1849

    Liu congdie''s reactions were all in the eyes of Taoist Li. He was calm as usual, but he almost understood in his heart that if the weasel spirit knew him, it might be the one who ran away.


    But I didn''t tear her down right away.


    Liu congdie is also telling himself that he can''t show his flaws, which makes Taoist Li suspect. But he is a Taoist in the end. He has already stood in front of him. Can''t he really find his true identity?


    Now I feel a little uncomfortable. I have nothing to hide from standing here. It''s not like running or not running.


    "What''s the matter? Let the doctor show you." Liu Ruiguang broke the deadlock.


    Liu congdie''s mouth is full of bitterness. I don''t know where Liu Ruiguang invited the doctor, but he invited this man.


    "I''m actually OK. If I''m pregnant, these are normal reactions. There''s no need to see a doctor, right?" Liu congdie wants to politely refuse to let the Taoist get too close to her.


    It''s just that Liu Ruiguang doesn''t want to be here. Everyone is here. He must do something.


    "He''s very good. He used to be a famous doctor in the past, but now he doesn''t do it until he''s old. I''ve also spent a lot of time to ask him to come out of the mountain. Don''t let me down, congdie." Liu Ruiguang said so.


    However, Liu Cong Diexin was even more suspicious. The Taoist priest had never been a doctor before, and he had no reputation outside. He could not talk about the legendary master of Xinglin. Now Liu Ruiguang says that he was famous in the past, obviously cheating her.


    Why cheat her unless


    Unless we find out her identity, we will invite a Taoist.


    Liu congdie''s reaction is quick, not stupid, but now the Taoist is standing in front of him, can he escape?


    If you run away, don''t you call yourself up?


    But it''s also extremely dangerous to stay here.


    At the moment, she seemed at a loss, and her body instinctively stepped back a few steps, while Taoist Li almost understood Liu congdie''s inner activities at the moment, so she simply got strong and went inside.


    Liu Ruiguang also follows. After the three enter the room, Taoist Li closes the door with his backhand and stares at Liu congdie.


    Liu congdie was so flustered that there was no way to escape. However, Taoist Li yelled: "beast, don''t you show your true shape yet?"


    Liu Ruiguang looked at Taoist Li in amazement. He never thought that he would be so direct. Didn''t he say that he would take a look at the situation first?


    Taoist Li explained:


    "you don''t know something about it. There''s no hiding place for such a weak spirit in front of us, and she knows it very well, so now she knows that I can see her real body. In that case, why do we have to act again?"


    Liu Ruiguang opened his mouth. Everything happened so fast that he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Liu congdie also tried to deny it, but Taoist Li once again yelled:


    "dare to quibble, believe me to beat you back?"


    He glared and crushed Liu congdie from his momentum. Liu congdie shrank, and his heart was filled with resentment. This inhuman Taoist Li has been like this for so many years.


    Now all my strength is used to maintain human form, and I can''t resist.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Liu congdie finally chose humiliation and knelt down to Taoist Li.


    Taoist Li snorted. He didn''t open his eyes, and said:


    "why do you get into the county magistrate''s office and make trouble? It is against common sense to be pregnant today. "


    "Taoist priest, I know I''m wrong, but my master and I really love each other. If we don''t really love each other, how can we be willing to drag this child and consume our own strength?" Liu congdie began to cry, but in fact, she sold miserably.


    Now the only way is to talk about feelings. If we can arouse Liu Ruiguang''s sympathy for her, we can protect her.


    There is no way to go.


    Taoist Li was also wondering about this. Did the goblin really have real feelings for human beings? Otherwise, it will not drag itself down.


    "Are you serious?" Li Daochang asked.


    Liu congdie was glad to see him ask this question. She seemed to believe her. She cried even more desolately and said in a sad tone:


    "I know I shouldn''t be in the world. I didn''t expect to fall in love with my master. I I''m damned... "


    Liu Ruiguang was moved by his attitude of admitting his mistake and the degree of self blame. His cold heart gradually melted. He asked:


    "do you really love me?"


    Liu congdie sighed, and two lines of tears fell:


    "Lord, it''s true that we are suffering day by day for our children. Isn''t that enough to prove my heart?"


    "You just make things up all day long." Suddenly the door was pushed open, Meng Li came in from the outside.


    Three people are stunned to turn head, and see Meng Li calmly close the door.


    She also found a seat and sat down, just opposite Liu congdie. It seems that Liu congdie is kneeling in front of her and she wants to interrogate her.


    "Is this where you should be?" Liu Rui was more and more impolite when she said hello.Meng Li said, "why shouldn''t you come? There is a goblin in the mansion. I know all about it."


    "Yes, I know. What are you talking about Liu Ruiguang still refuses to admit it. Meng Li looks at him indifferently:


    "anyway, I heard it outside the door. You let me participate in today''s incident. I have to participate. If you don''t let me participate, I still have to participate. Who let my mother be the victim? She lost her marriage because of you."


    "You..." Liu Ruiguang doesn''t know how to refute Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked directly at Liu congdie and said with a smile:


    "knowing that he had no way to go, he began to play the bitter card? Disguise your true purpose under the guise of true love? "


    "No, you are still young and don''t understand. I really love your father." Liu congdie looks sad.


    Meng Li gave a meaningful sound, looked at the Taoist priest, arched his hand and said:


    "Taoist priest, do we really want to tolerate this evil spirit in the world?"


    "What?" Taoist Li doesn''t know why.


    Meng Li said, "don''t you know how she got her identity? She is not Liu congdie. She killed the real Liu congdie and took her place. "


    After hearing this, Taoist Li immediately glared at him:


    "evil animal, but really?"


    "No, no..." Liu congdie wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t find a good one for a while.


    "Don''t frame me up." Then he looked at Meng Li bitterly, and Meng Li asked, "what about the real Liu congdie? Can you tell me where she has gone? "


    "I..." Liu congdie choked.


    The Taoist priest and Liu Ruiguang think about it carefully. Yes, Liu congdie is a miss of the Liu family. How can he suddenly become a mountain demon.


    While they were meditating, Liu congdie suddenly said:


    "I''ve always been Liu congdie, always been. The real Liu congdie died when he was very young."

 Chapter 1850

    Meng Li laughs from the bottom of his heart and finds that the weasel essence can really make it up.


    "The real Liu congdie was suffocated when she was very young because of negligence at home. At that time, I was curious about the world. I just found out that in order to have an identity and let Liu congdie''s parents not be sad, I became her and became their daughter."


    "I think I''m not too wrong to say that it has helped them not to suffer the loss of their daughter." Liu congdie is quick witted, so he said.


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "can you cheat the Taoist priest? The Taoist priest is very wise. "


    I can''t believe that Liu die''s speech is too long.


    Of course, he didn''t immediately believe it. After all, he couldn''t immediately believe the goblin''s words.


    Liu Ruiguang was silent and didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but Meng Li said:


    "are you coming to revenge us?"


    "We have no injustice and no enmity. How can we?" Liu congdie looks at Meng Li innocently.


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows and said, "how can there be no injustice or hatred?"


    She said to the Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, my mother has gone back to Shi''s home. It''s this goblin who has done harm to us. Isn''t she coming to revenge us?"


    Meng Li said this to remind Taoist priest that her mother''s surname is Shi.


    When Meng Li said this, the Taoist priest''s mind suddenly returned to decades ago. At that time, he pursued and killed two weasel spirits and couldn''t get into the Shi family.


    Later, after waiting outside the door for a while, he saw that a dead weasel was thrown away by the Shi family. He went to check it at that time and knew that it was the big weasel. The weasel was killed by the Shi family.


    Originally, he wanted to wait outside to catch the little wolfwort, but he didn''t wait until he left. Later, he didn''t meet the wolfwort again. He thought that he had been hiding in the mountains. Unexpectedly, decades later, he met him here.


    With such a connection, the matter becomes clear.


    After pondering for a while, he said to Liu Ruiguang:


    "my Lord, the wolf spirit of the Rattus is really here for revenge. It must not be tolerated."


    Liu Ruiguang looks at the Taoist priest in doubt. He doesn''t know how he can come to a conclusion. Seeing Liu congdie kneeling on the ground, he feels that the goblins are not all bad. It''s really pitiful.


    The Taoist priest spoke slowly and told Liu Ruiguang what happened in those years. At last, he said firmly:


    "this weasel spirit is the one who hated the Shi family for killing her mother in those years, so he came to revenge."


    "Really?" Liu Ruiguang can''t accept it. Before Liu congdie said that he really loved her, he had a lot of fluke in his heart. Now he has pulled out the past and understood Liu congdie''s purpose.


    If it is to revenge, then what about true feelings, she is just a tool to revenge Shi qianshuang.


    Meng Li immediately said:


    "no wonder last time you tried to frame her up for poisoning your fetus, and you were still shouting about stomachache."


    "The second time he tried to frame me up and yelled for a stomachache."


    Liu congdie''s scalp is numb. It''s all up to this point. Even a thousand mouths can''t change the fact. Looking at the Taoist priest again, her eyes are bound to destroy her. Knowing that it''s hard to get rid of her today, she simply stood up and looked at Meng Li coldly: "shouldn''t we? You human beings often say that one life is worth one life. Isn''t my mother''s life life life? Your mother killed her


    Meng Li said calmly: "you admit it."


    Liu congdie snorted, but he was very sad.


    "So what? I just hate that I didn''t succeed in revenge, but it''s cost-effective to destroy your mother''s love. She should be in pain now."


    "What''s the pain? If it hurts, she won''t get divorced. It''s my father who doesn''t deserve her any more. She''s very smart." Meng Li smiles.


    Liu Ruiguang''s lips trembled and his expression was hard to accept. Although he had a lot of fear before, after the truth came out, he was more concerned about being cheated and used as a tool.


    "Why, has there never been a real feeling?" Liu Ruiguang asked in a hoarse voice.


    Meng Li


    In fact, man is a wonderful creature. When he is afraid, he will rationally think of a solution. The old love will no longer exist when it can threaten his safety.


    Then, when there is no worry about looking back, I care about the feeling that I have been cheated.


    Taoist Li took a silent look at Liu Ruiguang and said:


    "don''t worry too much, but it''s just a mistake. Now everything is clear. Just let it go."


    "Evil animal, follow me." Li Daochang says that Liu Ruiguang still has feelings for Liu congdie. He is not willing to deal with the goblin in front of him. He is afraid that he can''t bear it, and he is afraid that he can''t carry it clearly and obstruct it.


    Liu congdie looks at Li Daochang bitterly, purses her mouth and doesn''t speak. But she already has an escape plan in her heart. Does it come true? Do you think she will be arrested?She took a deep look at Meng Li and said:


    "I''ll come back again."


    Retribution will come sooner or later. We have been waiting for decades, and we are not afraid to wait for decades. As long as we are still alive, she will die, and her children and grandchildren will suffer.


    The determination and resentment in his eyes were very strong. Liu Ruiguang''s heart trembled when he saw Liu congdie. When Li Daochang realized that Liu congdie wanted to run, he immediately drew a rope and a disc from his body to deal with Liu congdie.


    Liu congdie, on the other hand, took a faster step, directly changed back to the original shape, jumped directly to the window, and tried to jump out from there. The weasel was not big in size, but very flexible, and looked very promising.


    Li Daochang is a little worried. He is afraid that the weasel will run away. Meng Li grabs the rope from him and throws it at the weasel. The speed is so fast that the weasel can''t avoid it.


    And this rope is not an ordinary one. It''s Taoist Li''s magic weapon. It''s made of special material, which is specially used to catch this little demon. It''s like an animal''s tendon.


    When the rope only touched the other side, it would be tenacious to wind up automatically. When the weasel was entangled by the rope, he wanted to open it with his paw in a hurry. He looked very embarrassed.


    But at the moment, the rope is not so tight, so it''s easy for the weasel to break free. Taoist Li is very anxious.


    My rope was robbed by this girl. I don''t know where to get so much strength.


    And Liu Ruiguang also urgently scolds a way: "wench, quickly return thing to road long, let road long come."


    People who are still talking about feelings just now are afraid that it will really run away. It seems contradictory, but in fact it''s normal. After all, feelings can be cheated, but they can''t bring disaster to later life.


    Meng Li didn''t respond. They didn''t notice how Meng Li moved. They found that she was in front of the weasel spirit.

 Chapter 1851

    "Still want to escape!" Meng Li''s terrified eyes on the weasel essence, coldly exclaimed.


    Hand did not stop, she quickly hand the rope around the neck of the weasel spirit around a few circles, but also manually tied a knot, this time where the weasel spirit was tied, unable to move.


    Meng Li pulled, she was forced to move from the position near the window, back to the middle of the room.


    "All right." Meng Li handed one end of the rope to the Taoist priest and said, "I can''t run now."


    The Taoist priest''s expression was a little bit speechless. He felt that the daughter of the county magistrate was a little tough, and even did his work for him.


    Liu Ruiguang is silent. He doesn''t know what to say now. His heart is full of mixed feelings.


    The Taoist priest thought of something and asked Meng Li:


    "did you say that she framed your mother before and yelled for a stomachache?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, he vowed that he lost his child, but in the end, nothing happened to the child."


    Taoist Li frowned. He was very strange.


    According to his inference, if this werewolf comes to revenge, it will never give birth to a child. To say the least, it will not give birth to a child safely. Her strength can not support her.


    She knew in her heart that the child would fall sooner or later. Since she wanted to fall, she would definitely take the initiative to write articles, but the child still hasn''t fallen. What''s the reason?


    Taoist Li was a little afraid. In case the county magistrate didn''t come to him, and the Wolf Spirit gave birth to the child safely, what was the child?


    Will it harm the world?


    Moreover, the birth of human and goblin''s children has already disordered the human order.


    "Can you show me around the mansion?" Li Daochang looked at Liu Ruiguang and asked. He didn''t know what he was looking for, but he just felt that he should know more about it.


    Liu Ruiguang takes a look at the wolf spirit. Now she is trapped in the rope, and she can''t change back to her original shape, and her appearance is not good-looking. As a result, Liu Ruiguang can''t bear too much compassion, instead, she looks at animals more.


    He nodded and took Taoist Li to walk around the house for a while. The site of the house was not big, so he quickly walked around, and Taoist Li also found what he was looking for.


    It''s wolfwort that planted her special abortion herb in her small garden, which obviously has been pulled out.


    It''s basically proved that the weasel spirit had eaten it and intended to use it to frame others. Taoist Li also told Liu Ruiguang his inference. Liu Ruiguang''s expression was a little uncomfortable. That''s why he was completely cheated and lost his wife.


    And he had a child with a Weasel, which is a shame for him?


    "I''ll take it with me." Taoist Li basically explained the truth to Liu Ruiguang, and the weasel spirit was also trapped. Generally speaking, the matter was finished.


    Liu Ruiguang opens his mouth. Meng Li looks at him faintly, but he can''t say anything. He can only let Taoist Li take the wolf spirit and give him some reward.


    After Taoist Li took it, he saw that Liu Ruiguang was really in a bad mood, so he was not happy to say anything more. He was also worried that Liu Ruiguang would not let him take it away suddenly, so he left the mansion quickly.


    After seeing him off, Liu Ruiguang said to Meng Li:


    "promise me that you are not allowed to tell anyone about today''s affairs unless you want others to look at us differently."


    Meng Li: "look at you, after all, you married the goblin."


    Liu Ruiguang''s expression was stiff for a moment, and he held his breath and said:


    "girl, you have to forgive others. I have been cheated, and I am also a victim."


    "And can anyone believe that? We will only say that we are crazy. If we believe it, we will create panic in the world. At that time, everyone will look like goblins, and there will be no trust between people. "


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s really reasonable."


    There''s nothing wrong with it, and she''s not going to go around.


    After all, no one else will believe it. What''s the use of believing it?


    It''s just that Liu Ruiguang is cheap. In fact, Liu Ruiguang doesn''t do anything bad, but he''s not a good man either. His behavior hurts his wife and daughter who love him so much that he just wants to have a new love. Of course, this is also a common fault of men. In the plot, he also pays the price of his life for his behavior.


    The weasel spirit didn''t let him go and killed him by the client''s hand, which was also the client''s heart disease, leading to her deep guilt for the father.


    But there is resentment in my heart. I don''t know how the client will get along with her father when she comes back.


    "You must promise me not to say goodbye to others, just heaven knows, do you know me?" Liu Ruiguang is still not at ease, said again.


    Meng Li''s tone is indifferent: "I know."


    "But it all depends on my mood." Then she added, and turned away.


    Liu Ruiguang was left helpless. Thinking of the lack of a living man in the backyard, his mother asked how to explain, and he had a headache again.


    Then, with a flash of inspiration, he thought of a way to play a play."Mother, the butterfly is gone." In the evening, he rushed to the old lady''s room and said anxiously.


    "What?" The old lady didn''t take it seriously.


    Liu Ruiguang said eagerly: "congdie hasn''t been home all afternoon."


    "Where can I go without going home?" Asked the old lady, frowning.


    Liu Ruiguang shook his head: "I should have been out all afternoon, but it''s strange that I haven''t come back at night."


    "Didn''t you look for it?" Said the old lady.


    "I asked people to go out and look for it, but they said they didn''t find it. In fact..." Liu Ruiguang looks embarrassed and hesitates.


    The old lady asked, "what do you have to say?"


    Liu Ruiguang was very upset and said: "I suspect she left by herself. Just now I went to her room to check. Her valuable articles and clothes were gone. It looks like she ran away from home."


    "What?" This time, the old lady was very surprised. She really didn''t understand.


    "Well, why did you run away from home all of a sudden? Are you angry with her?" The old lady was also worried. When the man disappeared, didn''t the child follow her?


    It''s a good or bad thing


    I can''t think of it.


    "Oh, did you go to the Liu family? She can only go back there When the old lady clapped her hands, her loose face trembled.


    Liu Ruiguang shook his head in despair: "no, I went to ask, I didn''t go back."


    "Ah? What about that? " Then came the old lady''s exclamation.


    In the room, the mother and the son sum up where Liu congdie might go, and why she left home. But the old lady still doesn''t know that all these things are made up and played by her son.


    Superb acting successfully deceived her, and in fact, the house really will not appear that a concubine, looking forward to the child is not likely to appear.


    Liu Ruiguang just changed the way to make it easier for his mother to accept.

 Chapter 1852

    But it''s about children. How can the old lady accept it so easily? She has to find Liu congdie.


    That night, they sent people to look around and went to the Liu family in person. The Liu family was not happy because one of their daughters had broken off their relationship with them. However, because it was the county magistrate''s home, they still opened the door and patiently said that their daughter had not come back.


    It''s no longer a member of their family.


    In fact, they want to blame the Lius for their daughter''s disappearance, but it''s still because the Lius are the county magistrate that they can''t even blame them.


    At that time, when they broke off the relationship, they said that life or death had nothing to do with them.


    The old lady was very anxious. How could she sleep well one night? The next day, the whole city knew that the concubine of the magistrate''s family was missing.


    They''re all wondering what''s going on. How could they run away from home?


    Shi qianshuang was also very curious. He sent a letter to Meng Li and asked Meng to leave to find her. Where did Meng leave her, she asked directly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li couldn''t say that the weasel spirit was taken away by the Taoist priest. It sounded too mysterious. He could only say:


    "maybe that Aunt hated her father, so she just ran away from home."


    Shi qianshuang


    "Aren''t they friendly?"


    How could it be that all of a sudden people ran away.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s two people who are in conflict." Meng Li said faintly.


    Shi qianshuang said in disbelief: "how can a woman be so headstrong? She still has children?"


    Meng Li shook his head to show that he could not understand.


    As time went by, the old lady couldn''t find Liu congdie. She wiped her tears at home all day and yelled at Liu Ruiguang:


    "you can''t even see a concubine. What about the child? Should all your children be born? "


    Liu Ruiguang''s mouth is full of bitterness. In recent months, he has been depressed. My concubine is a goblin. She was taken away by the Taoist priest. She cheated his feelings and destroyed his family. He can''t say the bitterness.


    Now when I think back to the original sweetness, it''s all a dream. Only I give my heart, and the other side has been pretending to cater. As long as I think about this, Liu Ruiguang feels very sad.


    "Even if I can''t find her, since she''s gone, my child won''t be born." Liu Ruiguang told the old lady with a bitter face.


    Just to make the old lady die.


    Don''t think about the child any more. He is thinking about what will be born to him if he doesn''t find her.


    "So that''s it?" The old lady was also very desperate, looking at the bowl of rice unable to swallow, wiping tears.


    Meng Li was holding the dishes indifferently. Then a servant came in and said to Liu Ruiguang:


    "master, your letter."


    Liu Ruiguang opens the letter. Meng Li sweeps it with his mental strength. It turns out that it''s the letter from Taoist Li. If Liu Ruiguang has time, where can he go.


    Liu Ruiguang thought a little, and knew that it was about the wolf spirit of the squirrel. His expression was painful and serious. The old lady glanced at him and asked casually:


    "whose letter?"


    "It''s OK, some business matters." Liu Ruiguang also gave a vague answer.


    "Grandson, that must be a little grandson." The old lady yelled again with a sad face. She yelled every day as long as Liu congdie disappeared.


    Liu Ruiguang was also patient and told the old lady over and over again that Liu congdie would not come back.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah Ah... "


    The old lady kept sighing and was annoyed. After dinner, Liu Ruiguang advised her: "mother, go to sleep. This is the end of the matter. Don''t hurt me any more."


    "But..." The old lady looked at Meng Li and said to Liu Ruiguang in a low voice:


    "I think of you now that the backyard is empty. I''m afraid you can''t go on like this even if you feel lonely."


    Liu Ruiguang rubbed his eyebrows wearily:


    "now I don''t want to get married. Please understand."


    The old lady didn''t speak any more. It''s not that she didn''t help her son to find one during this time.


    Although she is a little old, there are still unmarried women who are willing to marry. But the old lady is greedy and can always pick out big or small problems in others. When she sees the shortcomings, she dislikes them in her heart, so that she never finds a good one for Liu Ruiguang.


    "Go and rest."


    Liu Ruiguang opens his mouth again, and Meng Li gets closer at this time, probably because she doesn''t want Meng Li to listen to some words. The old lady closes her mouth, stands up and leaves with a sigh.


    Shaking his head, talking about doing evil.


    "The Taoist has written to you?" Meng Li asked.


    Liu Ruiguang watched Meng Li warily: "what do you do?"


    Meng Li said: "just now when you read it, I peeked at it. I knew the general content of the letter.""And then?" Liu Ruiguang is calm.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''m going too."


    "What are you going to do?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "I just want to see what happens to the people who hurt my mother to leave this family, can''t I? Then I''ll tell you all about it. "


    "You dare! You threatened me again Liu Ruiguang really has no choice but to tone up and try to suppress Meng Li from his momentum. Unfortunately, Meng Li''s face is still indifferent. He turns around and says, "if you don''t take me, I really can''t control this mouth."


    "Don''t talk when you go." Liu Ruiguang finally compromised.


    Meng Li smiles, goes back to change his comfortable clothes, and goes to the gate of Liu Ruiguang to wait. When he gets to the foot of the mountain by bus, Liu Ruiguang looks up at the top of the mountain:


    "to climb a very high mountain, you haven''t been tired since you were a child. Why?"


    Meng Li: "I''m not afraid."


    She came to the world to practice. At that time, she wanted to prepare spiritual power to deal with the weasel spirit. However, she was too weak, even worse than ordinary people. She could not use spiritual power at all. However, because her physical quality had changed, she would never feel tired climbing a mountain.


    They climbed up the mountain until they met the Taoist''s hut. Liu Ruiguang was red with sweat on his face, while Meng Li was ruddy and breathed evenly. She looked at Liu Ruiguang with a smile and said, "you''re old, you can''t do it."


    "So don''t toss about a bit, and do less wrong things in the second half of your life."


    Liu Ruiguang was silent. He always thought his daughter''s words were meaningful. He heard his daughter say:


    "it''s hard for people to know that they are wrong, let alone reflect deeply."


    This sentence is more like her exclamation, can not help but let Liu Ruiguang take a seat in the right number, think of themselves.


    He was asking himself, is it really wrong?


    Maybe it''s wrong. At that time, he chose to believe a weasel spirit to make his wife cold. At first, he alienated his wife and daughter for a weasel spirit who came to revenge on them.


    The thought that his daughter would call his father softly and sweetly, but now his eyes are only cold and indifferent, which makes his heart ache again.

 Chapter 1853

    After all, it led to bitter fruit. His beloved wife left him, and although his daughter was still with him, she left behind an indelible mustard.


    Thinking of his wife, he thought, if only he could call her back.


    When Meng Li saw that he was distracted, he kindly reminded him:


    "he was still distracted when he arrived at the door of others'' house, won''t he go in?"


    This is Liu Ruiguang''s thoughts to pull back, he stepped forward, walked over, called a few Taoist, Taoist Li came out from inside.


    "My Lord, you are just in time. If you are late, you will miss it."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Ruiguang asked.


    "It may be dying." Li Daochang said.


    Liu Ruiguang''s face was frozen, but his heart was full of mixed feelings. In fact, since Taoist Li took away the wolf spirit, he had made up his mind not to worry about the life and death of the wolf spirit. But suddenly he learned that she was really going to die, and that she might still die in front of him.


    "So if I ask you to come and have a look, you will not have to worry about it." Taoist Li said: "after all, I think it is necessary for adults to determine her life and death, instead of just listening to me."


    "I''m very grateful to the Taoist priest for his thoughtfulness." Liu Ruiguang nodded and said:


    "take me to have a look."


    The Taoist priest took a look at Meng Li. Since the county magistrate took his daughter to see her, he would not be afraid of her. He walked into the house and went through the hall. There was a door behind it. Open the door. There was a simple wooden room outside. There was a lot of firewood in it. There was a cage on the ground with a weasel in it.


    At the moment, she kept screaming, shaking all over, and there was still a pool of blood under her body. It should be the time of labor, but because she had no strength, she was especially painful, struggling and could not be born.


    In fact, ordinary weasels can give birth after two months of gestation, but this weasel essence is different. After all, it has been cultivated into essence. Moreover, it is the crystallization of human beings. In addition, Meng Li has given some good food to eat, so that the little weasel can stay in the abdomen for so long.


    But eventually there is a head, when the little weasel is going to come out, it is the time of the death of the weasel.


    "Is this her?" Liu Ruiguang stares at the weasel in the cage in surprise and confirms to Taoist Li.


    Is it really it? Its body will not be so thin, right? Now it''s skin and bones. Its fur is not smooth and dry, and it''s full of the smell of dying.


    Weasel spirit also took a look at Liu Ruiguang. She didn''t know whether it was resentment or suffering. She shed tears, which made Liu Ruiguang''s heart tight.


    "It looks painful." He added.


    Meng Li sneered: "now you are carefree and compassionate. Did you forget that you invited the Taoist priest in person at that time?"


    This made Liu Ruiguang very embarrassed. Taoist Li took a look at Meng Li and felt that the daughter of the county magistrate was really straightforward and didn''t save face.


    Looking at the miserable wolf spirit, Meng Li said to Liu Ruiguang:


    "take away your sympathy and have a good look at how she died. Only when you see her dead with your own eyes can you sleep soundly and not be afraid of revenge."


    In response to Meng Li''s silence, Liu Ruiguang didn''t say anything. He knew that it was cruel to tell the truth and hypocritical to tell lies. He simply shut up and stood there in silence.


    The weasel is too painful and screams all the time, but the fetus has no intention to come out. Meng Li can feel that the fetus is still desperately absorbing the only energy left in the whole body of the weasel essence. She hooks the corner of her lips and says in her heart: commit iniquity, you can''t live.


    If you didn''t want to use the fetus to destroy others at that time, how could you be destroyed by the fetus now?


    "Can she be human again?" Liu Ruiguang didn''t know what he was thinking and asked.


    But it makes Meng Li want to laugh. The weasel essence is going to be sucked up. Can it become a human?


    Taoist Li was also a little speechless. He shook his head and said, "the oil has run out, and the lamp is dry. I can''t change back into a human being."


    "Ah..." Liu Ruiguang sighed deeply, with a look of pity.


    Human beings can never change their hypocritical faces. They are good at standing on high, giving cheap and useless compassion, pretending to be benevolent, and hiding their cruel nature.


    Liu Ruiguang felt very sad at the bottom of his heart. He once fell in love with such a thing, so that he couldn''t talk when he was leaving.


    In fact, he has a lot to say, but he has no chance.


    Liu Ruiguang, who is immersed in his own world, wakes up with a scream from the wolf spirit. He looks at the wolf spirit. She is out of breath, and her limbs are curled up. Because she has no vitality, she begins to spread out slowly.


    "Is it dead?" Liu Ruiguang held out his hand and pointed to her, looking very surprised. Although he knew she was going to die, he didn''t expect to be so soon.


    It''s amazingly fast.


    Taoist Li gave a sound. When he died, the weasel spirit didn''t give birth to a baby. He was relieved.


    He didn''t know why he kept this squirrel wolf spirit for such a long time. Maybe it was curiosity in his heart that made him want to see what products human beings and animals would have.He knew it was immoral, but it was also a real secret thought in his heart.


    But Meng Li was a little surprised, because she knew that in fact the weasel essence could hold on for a while. She died so quickly because she simply gave all her strength to the fetus.


    She wants the baby to come out soon after it has strength? Or does she want to give birth with her last breath?


    But she didn''t. when she died, the fetus would die in her abdomen.


    This is certainly not the glory of motherhood. Although they are one, they compete for power. The fetus absorbs all her power like a devil, and she can''t love.


    Maybe it''s a fluke, a fluke hope that the fetus will be born, and then someone will raise it, and then?


    Can you still know my mother''s hatred? Revenge for mother?


    Isn''t that realistic?


    Meng Li doesn''t know what the purpose of this is. Maybe it''s possible for her to get rid of it.


    She must hate it in her heart, especially seeing Liu Ruiguang still pretending here.


    It''s a matter of time.


    The fetus is still alive. In fact, it can be dissected, but it may not be able to live even if it comes out. Even if it can, why should such a non-human and non demon thing be preserved in the world?


    Liu Ruiguang was angry and muttered to himself, "I really died like this."


    Anyway, he used to be a living man, even though he was a beast.


    "Ah..." Li Daoshi''s expression was somewhat disappointed and relaxed.


    I''m glad I wasn''t born.


    This is also a test for him.


    "My Lord, just think it''s a dream. It''s all over. The world won''t know." Seeing that Liu Ruiguang was really a little uncomfortable, he comforted him.


    Liu Ruiguang nodded. His mind was very complicated, but he said, "well, I think so, too."

 Chapter 1854

    Liu Ruiguang didn''t say to the Taoist priest until the corpse of the wolf spirit was stiff:


    "I''ll bury it."


    Li Daochang nodded. He didn''t have any opinions about it. On the contrary, he saved a lot of things.


    He lent Liu Ruiguang a hoe and found a piece of land on the mountain. Liu Ruiguang started digging himself. Meng Li thought this scene was very funny.


    But I think it''s human nature.


    When he found out that the concubine was a wolf spirit, he was so scared that he decided to go to the Taoist priest for fear that it would be bad for him. Now Liu Ruiguang couldn''t get away from the death of the wolf spirit, but he buried her with his own hands in an old way.


    I''m afraid to bury you, but I''m afraid to kill you.


    After digging the pit, Liu Ruiguang holds the corpse in both hands. She has no meat left. She directly touches its bone, but her abdomen bulges again. Liu Ruiguang touches it and shivers all over.


    It''s the child he was looking forward to, and it''s still there.


    After burying the weasel spirit, he sighed deeply and said to the underground weasel spirit:


    "I hope you will be safe in the next life and don''t become such an inhuman thing again."


    Taoist Li opened his mouth and said, "my Lord is so kind and affectionate."


    Meng Li thinks that Taoist Li is just a flattery, but Liu Ruiguang desperately wants to show such an image.


    She didn''t choke any more. Whether she was benevolent or not, whether she valued friendship or not, all depended on whether her own interests were damaged.


    Now Liu Ruiguang just forgets that he lost his wife and his daughter completely alienated him.


    In fact, he lost his family and the happiness of his old age.


    Isn''t that a loss? It just can''t be seen right away.


    After going down the mountain and returning home, Meng Li doesn''t speak much to Liu Ruiguang. She doesn''t speak. Liu Ruiguang can''t get it because his daughter doesn''t say a word that he likes to hear.


    After a few days, Meng Li said that he wanted to move to his mother''s house, but Liu Ruiguang and the old lady didn''t agree. Meng Li told Liu Ruiguang in private: "it''s a kind of deal. I''ll ruin it in my stomach. If you ask me to leave this house, I''ll follow my mother."


    Liu Ruiguang asked: "do you plan to marry from your mother in the future? On the face of the cards, the daughter of the county magistrate sounds better. "


    "Who you are in depends on what level of people you marry." Liu Ruiguang thought about it and said it very frankly.


    I believe my daughter can understand.


    Meng Li: "I still want to follow my mother."


    The client must have lived with her mother. She was complaining about her father. Although she said she didn''t plan to revenge, she didn''t plan to treat each other sincerely.


    At Meng Li''s insistence, Liu Ruiguang agrees. He can''t help but agree. First, he worries about Meng Li''s rebellion. Second, he knows that it''s meaningless to stay at home by force.


    Let them.


    After a lot of experience, he has been very open-minded.


    The old lady doesn''t allow Meng Li to move away. She makes trouble with Liu Ruiguang. This time, Liu Ruiguang is very firm and tells the old lady repeatedly that he agrees with the matter.


    But the old lady was still reluctant. Liu Ruiguang had to say:


    "if I marry a new wife one day, she will be able to break up for me even if she makes trouble at home."


    Although Liu Ruiguang didn''t really think so, he told the old lady that she would compromise.


    Yes, it''s better to marry a wife for my son and have a grandson than to leave the dead girl at home.


    What''s more, my son must be thinking about getting a wife, right?


    It''s a relief. I didn''t agree before.


    Meng Li moved to live with Shi qianshuang, but the day was very leisurely. He made delicious food together every day, and then studied the beauty formula and the current popular clothes. The mother and daughter were very beautiful and attractive when they went out.


    And Shi qianshuang has come out completely, which is also human nature. If Liu Ruiguang''s wife Meijun is holding a big fat boy in his arms, Shi qianshuang will feel confused, but now he has nothing to do with it, and a pregnant concubine is missing, how can he feel a bit desolate.


    Today, I went to the cloth shop to see the material of cheongsam. I met Liu Ruiguang. He was accompanied by a woman in her early twenties. She was also young and beautiful.


    "It''s a coincidence." Meng Li smiles and says hello. Shi qianshuang is silent.


    Liu Ruiguang felt embarrassed and glanced at Shi qianshuang, which shocked him.


    Because now Shi qianshuang feels more than ten years younger. She is a little bit pink and Dai, wearing a blue and white cheongsam, standing there quietly, like a holy lotus flower, noble and out of the dust. She also has a unique temperament brought by her age and talent, which is very charming.


    The woman around him is young and beautiful, but it is too green and astringent, with less flavor. Such a contrast makes the woman around him worse. He clearly heard his heart beat, which is the feeling of loving Shi qianshuang at the beginning.Sure enough, he still loved her. He had thought about calling her back before, but because of his face and some indescribable worries, he didn''t open the mouth.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." He was smiling at Shi Qian Shuang, his eyes were full of dots, and he looked very warm.


    Let Shi qianshuang can''t help recalling that year, when Liu Ruiguang was looking at her with this kind of eyes.


    "Well, yes, what is it?" Shi qianshuang was also embarrassed. He bowed his head and said goodbye to the broken hair in his ear. Then he looked up at the woman next to Liu Ruiguang and said:


    "is your fiancee? I hear you''re going to get a wife. "


    "Who''s so mean, spreading it around?" Liu Ruiguang denies that, in fact, he and the woman are in contact, and the woman is also found by the old lady. If there is no accident, it is his next wife.


    This made the woman on one side a little surprised, then embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything. Liu Ruiguang gave an embarrassed smile and said to Meng Li:


    "although I moved out, I have to come back to see your grandmother and me. We are connected by blood. Don''t forget."


    Meng Li nodded to show that he knew.


    "You can choose first. I''ll go shopping first." Shi qianshuang didn''t mean to be bad at Liu Ruiguang''s good deeds, and he felt too embarrassed to stay here again, so he chose to take the initiative to avoid.


    Finish saying words, she politely nods to smile, then pull Meng to leave to go out.


    Liu Ruiguang left behind.


    Seeing this, the woman beside him gritted her teeth and sighed: "it''s just that I can''t forget the one I loved before, and I can''t get married again to guard the one who didn''t care. Of course, I have pride and I can''t be a concubine, so let''s forget our business."


    With that, she was also very uneasy. In face, she expected Liu Ruiguang to say something to retain her, but she felt that she should not remarry.


    I''m so much older than myself. How can I bear that my heart is not with her?


    After all, when I was a child, I heard that their husband and wife were especially affectionate.

 Chapter 1855

    Liu Ruiguang hears the speech, ponders for a few seconds, and finally just says:


    "sorry."


    It''s not entirely for Shi qianshuang''s sake to refuse this woman. Liu Ruiguang is not a person without morality. On the contrary, he appreciates this woman''s purity and feels that he shouldn''t bring trouble to her.


    The most important thing is that I''ve never been moved and it''s easy to give up.


    The women were disappointed, but finally they just laughed. They just ended or never started.


    After shopping in the street, the mother and daughter sit together to taste tea. It''s already sunset. Now the place she lives in is the house given by Shi qianshuang''s brother, and Shi qianshuang has several shops in her name. She doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing, so she can live so comfortably.


    There is a middle-aged woman who is also the person who takes care of Shi qianshuang. After Meng Li came, she called her aunt. The aunt came in and said to Shi qianshuang:


    "Miss, the county magistrate is outside the door. She said she would come to see you."


    Shi qianshuang is surprised that they haven''t met since the divorce, but he suddenly comes to him


    "Well See or not? " She looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "look at yourself."


    In the afternoon, when Liu Ruiguang saw Shi qianshuang''s eyes, he knew that their story would start again. He didn''t know how Shi qianshuang would choose.


    Liu Ruiguang came back not only because Shi qianshuang is more beautiful now, but also because they used to be familiar with each other and loved each other. He knows that Shi qianshuang is more suitable for him than others. At least, there is one less link of running in. In terms of stability, Shi qianshuang is more stable. Moreover, they have a daughter who wants to reunite their broken family and go back to the past.


    "If I refuse and seem mean, let''s see what''s wrong with him." Shi qianshuang smiles and asks his aunt to invite people in.


    Liu Ruiguang is carrying several bags of things in his hand. Meng Liguang knows that these are the cakes and dried fruits Shi qianshuang used to like by looking at the signs on the package.


    "By the way, I bought some for you." He put it on the table and laughed.


    Shi qianshuang took a look and nodded his thanks: "you''re welcome."


    She is really polite now, and her tone is slow, but Liu Ruiguang has a great sense of distance, because he knows that Shi qianshuang only uses this tone when he treats guests.


    He should not be treated as a guest.


    "What can I do for you?" Shi qianshuang looked at him with a standard smile.


    Liu Ruiguang just said, "nothing. I just want to see you and talk to you."


    "There''s nothing to say." The smile on Shi qianshuang''s face is a little less.


    Liu Ruiguang had no choice but to smile, then shrugged: "well, I admit, I''m here to admit my mistake."


    "I was wrong in the past." He stood up and made a deep bow to Shi qianshuang: "please come back. We agreed to grow old together."


    Meng Li


    It''s quite direct.


    Shi qianshuang didn''t expect Liu Ruiguang to be so direct, but she didn''t want to look back. His concubine ran away to think of herself. What did she think of herself as?


    Thinking that there was still some anger, the smile on his face completely disappeared, he stood up and said:


    "if the county magistrate comes to the people''s daughter to say that there is something missing, the people''s daughter is not welcome, please go out."


    "Shuangshuang, I really know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have distrusted you at that time." Liu Ruiguang is also very sincere, but Shi qianshuang''s heart is the panic of geying.


    "Please." With her face frozen, Liu Ruiguang had to walk bitterly towards the door. He did not dare to stay any longer for fear that Shi qianshuang would not let him in next time.


    Seeing his back disappear in his eyes, Shi qianshuang sighed:


    "at the time of the divorce, I expected him to come back to me, but now he really comes back to me, I feel very uncomfortable."


    "It''s like His behavior belittled himself... " Shi qianshuang frowned and said so with his inner feeling.


    "Meng Niang just looked down at everything


    "Do you want me to go back?" Shi qianshuang looks at Meng Li in a daze.


    Meng Li: "you don''t have to care what I think. It''s all up to you. You live the rest of your life. No one can decide for you."


    "I know. I don''t want to." Shi qianshuang pursed his mouth, and his voice was a little cold.


    But after Liu Ruiguang to Shi qianshuang is really painstaking, he called Meng Li back, began to do ideological work for Meng Li.


    He said:


    "you also want your mother to think about it. She is leading a natural and unrestrained life now, but she has never had a home and no husband to give her warmth and love. Do you really want her to live the rest of her life like this?"


    Meng Li''s expression is dim: "without a husband, can''t you find a husband?"


    This can make Liu Ruiguang almost jump: "do you want to find a stepfather for yourself?"


    "It depends on my mother''s mind. I don''t care." Meng Li took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    Liu Ruiguang said strangely: "are you my own daughter? I can accept that I have a stepfather, and I don''t accept that my parents fall in love again. "Meng Li: "you are not my father."


    Liu Ruiguang has nothing to say.


    Meng Li also stood up and said faintly, "I won''t say a word for you. If my mother wants to, she won''t stop me."


    "That will do." Liu Ruiguang is quite comfortable in the bottom of his heart. If he doesn''t help, don''t make trouble.


    "Is it really appropriate to change the fate of others and disturb their lives just for a moment?" Meng Li suddenly asked again.


    "What?" Liu Ruiguang was obviously stunned.


    Meng Li hit the nail on the head and said, "you are just on the spur of the moment. Your deep love for her has been gone for a long time, but I haven''t seen her for a long time. I feel fresh. I just weigh the pros and cons and think she is the most suitable."


    Meng Li''s words deeply touched Liu Ruiguang, but he directly denied: "it''s not what you said, you little girl, you know nothing."


    Meng Li hooks the corner of his lips and steps out. The explanation is to cover up.


    Let Liu Ruiguang say it, but it''s impossible to ask her to help him. If she talks to Liu Ruiguang in Shi qianshuang''s ear all day, they have a great chance to remarry, but what''s the point?


    I just didn''t expect that Liu Ruiguang was still very persistent. Seeing that his daughter didn''t help her, he began to start from Shi qianshuang''s mother''s home to apologize, and then said his intention.


    It gives the Shi family a lot of face, but the Shi family''s attitude is similar to Meng Li''s, that is, they won''t interfere in anything, and they won''t put any pressure on Shi qianshuang. It''s up to her to decide.


    Liu Ruiguang feels bald


    It''s a balding attitude.


    Shi qianshuang didn''t interfere with her. She still kept the same attitude as before. She just didn''t agree.


    She is very well now, and there is an old lady in Liu Ruiguang''s family. Will she go back to find guilt? I think of everything about the Liu family.

 Chapter 1856

    Meng Li here is to complete the task, people have returned to the system space.


    As a rule, check the rewards first.


    Congratulations on the completion of Liu Yuqing''s entrustment: let the goblins show their true colors.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, Jieli reward: 1500 points, soul reward: 6 points


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 2050000


    Jieli reward: 361000


    soul reward: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position extra profit: none.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li absorbed six points of soul power and took a look at the extra reward for his position, but he still didn''t have it. It seems that the task time is very short.


    Although I have been in the mission world for a few months, the rest of the world may only be in the past, and it is possible to spend a day or ten days.


    The reward for this task is not very much. I feel that it is less than the previous tasks. However, this task is not difficult. In this way, it is balanced. If you don''t pay much, you will not get much.


    I absorbed a lot of boundary forces last time, which just matched my soul strength. If I want to absorb boundary forces, I should strengthen my soul for the sake of safety.


    Meng Li feels that he is not in balance now. If he is doing a normal task, he will get the soul power, and the soul strengthened by the soul power will just absorb the boundary power from the task.


    But now I have another way to get the boundary force, so I must have an extra way to strengthen my soul to absorb those boundary forces.


    In other words, I still need a lot of soul crystals in the future.


    Thinking about it, Meng Li absorbed a few soul crystals. The process of strengthening the soul can be gradual. Absorbing too much at a time is also a burden on the soul.


    Then she lay down, had a sleep and asked 6018 to show her the world.


    But I want to see if Shi qianshuang and Liu Ruiguang get back together at last, and how the client will treat her father.


    Meng Li still lives with Shi qianshuang after seeing the client go back, while Liu Ruiguang tries to take their mother and daughter back.


    Liu Ruiguang obviously feels that his daughter has changed. Although he is as indifferent to him as ever, he has lost a lot of words. His former daughter''s words are hard to hear.


    Liu Ruiguang didn''t know that the client wanted to hate him, just couldn''t find so many words.


    Poor eloquence is also a life distress.


    Although he can''t get along with his daughter, he can''t get along with her.


    When the daughter is not willing to pay attention to him, do not see him, Shi qianshuang will keep the same attitude, do not see him.


    Liu Ruiguang is bald. It''s hard.


    But the old lady was proud. How could her noble son, the county magistrate, be so humble? So she made trouble in front of Liu Ruiguang.


    Yelling at Liu Ruiguang: "don''t look for them any more. I''ll tell you if they go back to this home, I''ll leave this home."


    This made Liu Ruiguang headache, and he tried to persuade him:


    "isn''t it good for us to go back to the old days?"


    "What''s good? In the past, you thought it was good, but I didn''t think it was good. I didn''t like this daughter-in-law all the time. Now it''s better to get divorced. Don''t you mean you can''t get along with me? "


    "Do you think I''ve lived too long and want to make my old lady angry? "Well?" The old lady''s arrogance gave Liu Ruiguang a headache.


    "What''s more, can she give you a big fat boy?" The old lady was very contemptuous, as if not having a son was the biggest sin in a woman''s life.


    Well, Liu Ruiguang doesn''t dare to have any more thoughts after the old lady makes such a fuss.


    The main two sides are very resolute. If one does not come back, the other does not allow him to come back, he has no choice but to give up.


    You can''t be single all your life, and the old lady won''t allow it. Finally, Liu Ruiguang remarried a woman from a nearby county.


    The wedding was quite grand. Maybe the old lady was so angry that she sent someone to call them to attend the wedding banquet.


    The client and Shi qianshuang also went. To be honest, it''s true that the old lady''s doing so has blocked them, but it also has blocked their family.


    The atmosphere was strange for a time.


    Who in the end is disgraced? It''s hard to say.


    After they got married, the old lady finally got her wish and reported to her grandson. She was so fat that she couldn''t shut her mouth every day.


    Liu Ruiguang''s wife is a meritorious person, so the old lady is also very kind to her, seemingly happy, but the contradiction soon highlights.


    When Liu Ruiguang''s wife saw that her mother-in-law was so kind to her, she took her as her mother-in-law. Naturally, she would say anything wrong to her mother-in-law. She would even point out something wrong. Especially when it comes to treating children, she would kindly persuade her mother-in-law not to do so.So their contradiction appeared. The old lady was not a person willing to accept other people''s opinions at all, and she was not comfortable. How could a little girl teach her? She thought, I treat you well because you gave birth to a boy in our family, but now that all the children are born, I can treat you well or not.


    You don''t know what''s going on, so don''t blame me for being rude.


    Then her attitude towards her daughter-in-law changed greatly. The woman couldn''t accept it for a while. Her kind mother-in-law suddenly became harsh and complained in front of Liu Ruiguang.


    Liu Ruiguang is also very helpless. The older my mother is, the more arrogant she becomes. He is powerless to change!


    However, it is also to give his wife face and let the family stop making trouble. He went to do ideological work for the old lady.


    As soon as she thought about it, the old lady knew that Liu Ruiguang''s wife had gone to complain. She was very upset. In order to punish Liu Ruiguang''s wife, she took the child away from her. She said that she was not sensible now and could not bring up the child at all. Instead, she brought up the child.


    In fact, it is to make Liu Ruiguang''s wife bow down. If you want to see the child, you have to bow down to me.


    At first, Liu Ruiguang''s wife was willing to bow down, but at that time there were many new ideas from abroad. Liu Ruiguang''s wife was a young man, and she had friends who had stayed in school. Seeing that she was wronged in her mother-in-law''s family, she naturally fought against injustice and made her stronger. Now everyone is equal, and her daughter-in-law''s status at home is different from before.


    She even took Shi qianshuang as an example, saying that she should have been bullied before she had the courage to divorce. We are even younger than her, and there is nothing we dare not resist.


    Liu Ruiguang''s wife really feels aggrieved. She can''t stay until the old lady dies. So she has to do something to change the status quo.


    I learned some words from my friends, and then I was very hard at home.

 Chapter 1857

    However, the old lady is obviously a master who neither eats soft nor hard. The stronger you are, the fiercer she quarrels with you. The weaker you are, the more she bullies you.


    This makes Liu Ruiguang''s wife not know what to do, but because she is so strong, it makes their already bad relationship worse.


    At last, the two sides got into a fight, and Liu Ruiguang''s wife felt that she couldn''t live in the house and asked to move out.


    Naturally, she wants to take her children out to live together. The old lady refuses to agree. She tells Liu Ruiguang''s wife that if you want to go away, you can go away. Don''t take your grandson with you.


    Under her unremitting efforts, Liu Ruiguang lost his marriage again, and Liu Ruiguang''s wife secretly took her children out of the country.


    He ran away.


    Then she left the old lady and Liu Ruiguang. Thinking that her grandson had been taken away, the old lady was so angry that she lay in bed all day, depressed and sick that she died soon.


    And Liu Ruiguang ended up alone.


    Just as the situation became more and more turbulent, a man spent money to buy the position of county magistrate, Liu Ruiguang retired early.


    Without the status of county magistrate, no one would want to marry the girl to him.


    There was no one around, and it was almost predictable that his evening was bleak.


    Meng Li sighs that Liu Ruiguang''s second marriage has been ruined by the old lady. Not everyone can be as patient as Shi qianshuang, and Liu Ruiguang will no longer defend others like Shi qianshuang.


    After all, it''s a little bit less.


    Her consciousness came back and she got up. She went to work in the world for a few months, but for a long time she didn''t see any questions and no faces. She went to the domain and bought some food, brought it in and shared it with them.


    "You seem to be getting taller again." Meng Li said with a smile.


    He immediately showed a happy smile and said, "I''ve been trying to grow up all this time."


    Meng Li nodded with satisfaction: "it''s great to ask for love."


    "By the way, are you ready to take shape?" Meng Li asked Wu Xiang.


    Without face or expression, Meng Li shook his head and said, "yes, you''ve been here all the time. After eating and sleeping, you won''t have any feeling or chance."


    "You mean to drive me away." He asked helplessly.


    Meng Li laughed: "how is it possible?"


    "It''s all up to you. It''s good if you don''t stick to it."


    "All right." Wu Xiang said in an indifferent tone.


    Meng Li didn''t say it again. He said to Wen Qing, "I''m gone."


    Ask a feeling some not to give up, small face hang full of displeasure way: "ah Li this period of time is to come and go in a hurry, also didn''t accompany me well."


    "Is it?" Meng Li stopped and thought about it. It seems that in order to accomplish more tasks during this period of time, he basically came to stay for a short time and left.


    I didn''t really spend time with her.


    Looking at the eyes full of expectation, she felt soft and sighed, "then I''ll stay with you for a few days."


    At first, she was very happy. Then she suspected that she had heard wrong. She repeatedly asked, "ah Li, what do you say you stay with me for?"


    "Read a book." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Ask for love Good


    "Thank you, Ali. It''s very nice."


    Meng Li always felt that asking for love seemed to be a bit reluctant, but he didn''t care much, so he stayed to accompany her to read for a few days.


    She found that she had read these books, but only read them. She did not understand the true meaning of them. She patiently told her about them.


    "Meng Li, there is a world problem in Xiaonan District. You need to see it." The voice of 6018 suddenly rang out in her mind.


    Meng Liben was explaining the meaning of the words in the book to Wenqing. After listening to 6018, he stopped and asked Wenqing to look up at Meng Li:


    "a Li, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well..." Meng Li is a little sorry and has to leave again. This book hasn''t been explained to Wen Qing.


    "I have to go. I''ll see you when this task is finished." Meng Li rubbed his little head.


    After all, a Li has stayed with her for so long. She said, "let''s go. If you need to, please call me."


    Meng Li thought that he was going to solve the world problems this time, so he said directly, "go back to the noumenon and follow me."


    "All right." Ask for love immediately happy smile, heart can go out to play again, smile curved eyes, see her so happy, Meng Li can''t help but also heartfelt smile.


    "Wu Xiang, I''m going to follow ah Li." Wen Qing stood up, left his desk and ran to the door of Wu Xiang''s room.


    "Let''s go. I have to live a quiet life, too."


    "If you come across something delicious, I''ll bring it back to you."


    "No need." The voice of the inquiry had no ups and downs.


    With a smile, he said to Meng Li, "ah Li, you should not have seen through the nature of Wu Xiang. In fact, he is greedy. Sometimes he grabs food from me."Meng Li: "what


    Wuxiang has a trend towards eating, but it''s not as good as asking for food.


    "Really, you can''t believe it. He said I ate too much and didn''t let me eat. Then he ate by himself." Speaking of this, there are still some grievances.


    But the Wuxiang inside said nothing, and didn''t care what he said in front of Meng Li.


    "Then you have to let him do it." Meng Li reaches out her hand and scrapes Xiao Qiong''s nose. She complains: "why?"


    Meng Li laughed unkindly: "who eats who is fat."


    Asking for love


    Wu Xiang


    The topic is so ended by Meng Li, and the questioning becomes the noumenon silently. It is wrapped around Meng Li''s arm, as thin as hair, and finally hidden in Meng Li''s soul.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and couldn''t help saying:


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a world problem so soon. Is it serious?"


    At the same time, she was a little nervous. After all, she had no work experience before facing this for the first time.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li quickly found out the book "the complete collection of world problems" that Zhi girl gave her. Now it''s too late, but we can turn it over in the world.


    "That''s temporary cramming." Seeing Meng Li''s action, 6018 laughed.


    Meng Li slightly embarrassed to say: "it is a helpless move."


    "But listen to you, the world''s problems don''t seem too big."


    "Well This plane is still there. " 6018 made fun of Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "be serious."


    "You can enter the world, so you can go in and have a look. I''m not sure about the specific situation." 6018 is serious.


    "With your own soul?" Meng Li asked.


    If you don''t ask, you''d better go to the world to see the situation first. No matter how much discussion you have here, it''s useless.


    6018 well, Meng Li found a mustard seed space, which contained some nutrients, gold, some Rune paper, drugs and so on, which were all prepared before and not used up.


    She felt that she had brought all the things she could use, so she said to 6018, "send me to the world."

 Chapter 1858

    When Meng Li was sent to the world, he was really surprised by the situation in the world.


    Here the air has been floating with unknown dust, and the sky is filled with smoke, accompanied by haze landing, the temperature is also surprisingly high.


    She releases her mental power, and it is within her mental power.


    However, these unknown dust and haze can hardly be seen with her eyes. She still sweeps them with her mental strength. The only thing she can see is probably the thick smoke above.


    And look at the surrounding environment, this is still a feudal society in the era, that is, the ancient plane.


    She suddenly appeared and observed the desolation with her mental strength. She thought that she should change her appearance.


    Just as she was about to change her face at will, some information poured into her mind.


    "This is what the way of heaven sent to me?" After receiving the information, Meng Li asked.


    6018: "you absorbed the power of the way of heaven at that time, and this plane must have contributed a bit. It''s easy for you to communicate."


    "Then it''s easier for me to do things in the world." In this way, she must be given some privileges.


    6018: "yes."


    Meng Li combed some of the pictures he had just received, basically looking at what happened on the plane from the perspective of God.


    At first, it was quiet here, and the world was running normally. Until one day, everyone on the plane heard a few loud noises from the sky. Then, the sky was full of smoke, the temperature was rising rapidly, the dust was floating in the air, and the haze kept falling from the sky. From then on, there was no blue sky and clouds.


    Because of the unknown dust and haze falling on the earth, all the plants and trees on the ground withered, including crops. However, food and vegetables are important things to maintain people''s lives. When people finished their food reserves, there was a famine soon.


    And because of the extremely high temperature, human beings can''t bear it. Many diseases broke out. There was no food. The climate was bad and the disease was rampant. People died at a very fast speed. Countless people died every day. Because of the famine, people even ate people.


    Even the emperor could not afford to support his soldiers and was forced to disband them. It can be seen that the situation was serious and the social order collapsed. Now the situation is comparable to the end of the world.


    Only when the dust does not fall and the temperature returns to normal, can productivity be restored and homes be rebuilt.


    After understanding the general situation, Meng Li changed his face at will. He was a man and looked very handsome. The reason why he became a man was that he thought his identity was more convenient.


    In the face of great disasters, the evil of human nature is most easily exposed. Some people should think more when they see a woman walking around.


    6018 should have been delivered immediately. When she reached the plane just now, she was on a main road. This is the place where businessmen usually walk. There should have been green trees on both sides, but now they have all withered.


    Looking at the nearby town, I found that there was at least one place to release my spirit.


    "No, please Spare my life A woman''s scream startled Meng Li who was walking.


    In fact, it''s far away, but Meng Li''s five senses are sensitive.


    She released her mental strength and saw a woman in untidy clothes and several unkempt men


    Naturally, these men want to do something wrong with her.


    The woman looked desperate. Her face was blue and blue. It seemed that she had been beaten a lot because of resistance.


    Meng Li has a headache. In today''s situation of food shortage, men are still thinking about such things.


    Of course, what they think is probably that they can''t live any more, so it''s better to be happy.


    Moreover, the imperial court is not in the mood to take care of these matters. The soldiers can''t afford to be repatriated, and the nobles are starving.


    And Meng Li knows that this kind of situation is happening everywhere, which is the reason why she becomes a man, but she didn''t expect it.


    "Let her go." Just as several men beat women, a cold voice floated from their heads.


    "Who?" Several men were in suspense, while the woman tried to open her bruised eyes and looked around. She saw a young man sitting in a tree. He looked like a picture, and now he looked indifferent. Her tears surged out in an instant, and she cried:


    "young man, help me."


    "Boy, mind your own business." Someone yelled.


    Meng Li popped a stone in his hand and hit the person who was talking. These planes are under her jurisdiction now, so she won''t limit her power much. She just flicked and dropped two of the man''s front teeth.


    Instantly full of blood, he covered his mouth and looked at Meng Li in shock: "boy, do you dare to do it?"


    Meng Li snorted, jumped down, and shuttled back and forth between them. They wanted to attack Meng Li together, but they couldn''t even touch her clothes. But for a moment, several people couldn''t move, and Meng Li pointed a hole.


    In fact, Meng Li can directly imprison them with strength, but at least there is a woman here. If she does, she will be a monster in her eyes."You can go." Meng Li goes back to the tree and ignores the men. They are shocked. They are trying to move, but they can''t help it.


    The woman was stunned and asked Meng Li, "young master, why don''t they move?"


    Meng Li: "can''t move, you still don''t go?"


    The woman immediately knelt down, extremely grateful, hard kowtow, voice choked: "thank you, childe, childe''s help, the little woman did not think, had to..."


    "Stop it." Meng Li stopped her from going on. She was afraid of a promise.


    "Young master From then on, your life is yours. " She went on.


    Meng Li didn''t say a word, which made the woman very worried, and she didn''t dare to say any more. Later, she felt that she was not fully dressed, so she hurriedly arranged her clothes, but it was almost torn, and could only cover the key parts.


    No wonder the young master didn''t see her very much just now. He was a real gentleman. Thinking of this, the woman was moved to tears.


    "I''m going." Meng Li is not willing to talk more with women, mainly to see each other is not a crisp person.


    "No, sir, help me." Cried the woman.


    Meng Li: "what


    "Didn''t I save you?" She said.


    The woman immediately began to sob and said, "I don''t know. These men are from the same village as the maidservant. Although they escape today, they will not escape in the future."


    Meng Li some indifferently Oh, asked: "then how do you think you should do?"


    "I I don''t know. "


    Meng Li said with a smile: "they are here. You can do whatever you want. If you kill them, I won''t stop you."

 Chapter 1859

    "I I... " The woman stammered and looked down for a while, but did not expect that when she looked up again, the figure of the young man who had just sat on the tree had disappeared.


    "Young master? Young master The woman was in a moment of panic. Her voice was loud and harsh. She looked at several men around her and asked, "where''s the young man? Do you know where he''s going? "


    Several men were held still by strange means and could not move. They did not dare to speak, but they were very concerned about Meng Li''s every move. After all, it seemed that they could decide their life and death.


    But to be honest, they didn''t see how each other disappeared.


    It seems to be a very natural landing, but the speed is too fast.


    It''s not going to be in broad daylight. What the hell?


    Seeing the man''s temperament, I know that he is rich and noble. But now the world is so chaotic, how dare he go out?


    It''s weird.


    "It should be a ghost." Someone guessed.


    But the woman immediately retorted: "no, you are not like that."


    Someone said sarcastically: "I''m very disappointed that you didn''t take me away? Don''t worry. When we can move, we''ll love you. "


    Another person said: "do not look at what they are, but also want to find a backer, just you?"


    "Shameless, shameless!" The woman glared.


    "Do you think we''ll let you go? There''s only one dying old woman in your family. No one can help you. Accept your life. Anyway, everyone is dying. It''s better to serve us first. When we have a bite to eat, you can also have a bite. " Another man said.


    The man left. Although they can''t move now, the woman has no threat to them. When they can move


    After staring at them for a long time, the woman suddenly remembered that the young master had just said: even if he killed them, he would not mind.


    Yes, the only way to get rid of them now is to kill them. Yes, only by killing them can we be safe, or we will suffer in the future.


    They will die sooner or later.


    Inexplicably, a strong sense of killing spread in her chest, and her eyes became fierce when she saw several men. She didn''t notice that when she made the decision that she was afraid, she bit her lips and bled.


    She was beaten so badly that she couldn''t see her face. Her messy hair covered half of her face. There were bloodstains on her chin. In addition, her bruised eyes were staring at her fiercely. The appearance was hideous, which made several men shiver.


    When Meng Li saw with mental strength that the woman actually killed several men, he was also surprised.


    In fact, it''s easy for people to surpass themselves.


    For example, this woman looks soft and weak, but once she is given a chance, she can really do something unexpected.


    It seems that they are accomplices this time, but it is the person they offended that decides their life and death.


    I don''t have any feeling. I don''t care about a few lives. This kind of person can keep harming other lives.


    The reason why she left was that she didn''t want to get entangled. She didn''t need other people''s gratitude, but it was just a little help.


    Finally, I arrived in the town. Now the town is very desolate. There are no shops and peddlers on the street, and no one has leisure to go shopping. Anyone who dares to wander around will be robbed.


    On the street, there are piles of people who were defeated by the disaster. They didn''t eat or drink. They went to the street to be beggars, praying for the mercy of others.


    But Meng Li saw that they had no harvest. At this time, some food was used to wrap their stomachs. Who is willing to give it to others?


    Meng Li thinks that the secret for them to survive to the present may be to rob together, to think in a more terrifying direction, or to eat people.


    After all, there is no such thing as eating grass and roots. All the plants and trees are dry and nothing is left.


    Most of the living creatures who depend on plants and trees are dead, and the insects and creatures that walk on the ground are almost poisoned by the unknown dust that lands on the ground.


    Seeing Meng Li pass by in front of them, they are so excited that they even rush up to surround Meng Li.


    "Give me some alms, young master..." There are greed, entreaties and even malice in their eyes.


    Meng Li has a cold face and looks at many people''s complexion. It''s a case that they will starve to death if they can''t find food.


    "No She said.


    "How can you not have it, young master? You are so well-dressed. You must be very rich. You don''t have it. Do you always have it at home? Take us to your house They have gradually formed a trend of encirclement.


    They stink so much that Meng Li doesn''t want to speak.


    She didn''t want to fight with these desperate people. She raised her hand, hit several people in front of her at will, opened the gap and went straight away.


    See Meng Li unexpectedly so went out, they unexpectedly caught up with, but found that Meng Li and their distance pull farther and farther, how also can''t catch up, had to give up.Meng Li thinks that the world is terrible. Survival is a problem, and life safety is also a problem. If it goes on like this, human beings will be destroyed.


    It''s not safe to walk around, and there will always be people to disturb her, so Meng Li finally chose the power of building space to change her position. She went to several towns in a row, and the situation was almost the same. Finally, she even went to the capital, which is at the foot of the emperor. Maybe the situation would be better?


    But obviously, Meng Li thought more about it. In the capital, the gate of the imperial palace is closed. It seems that the people who are afraid of being desperate and becoming extremely vicious break into the palace to plunder materials. The imperial palace is still like this. The powerful families in the capital are even more closed, and the people inside are quietly hiding in their rooms.


    There was no prosperity in the past, and the people were dismissed one after another. There were no products in the field. The food was just one grain less. The ladies who used to keep their fingers clean are now able to do housework, so as not to support the people.


    However, many wealthy families still have a lot of food. This is where they choose to hoard in the time of disaster.


    It''s not that ordinary people don''t want to hoard food, but they don''t have the strength, so the poorest people are the first to starve to death.


    Meng Li sighed and looked for a piece of land and checked the soil, because these unknown dust mixed in, it was really unable to grow plants.


    However, there is no modern instrument. Even if there is one, I don''t use it very well. I can''t analyze the unknown dust in detail, such as what substance it is and what elements it contains.


    I don''t have to do scientific research. All these are world problems. Once the world problems are solved, everything in the world will naturally get better.

 Chapter 1860

    Now that we have a general understanding of the situation in the world, let''s look for the root cause.


    Meng Li found a tree, sat on it, took out the book "complete collection of world problems" given to her by smart girl and read it.


    It''s a lot of content. Meng Li spent half a day reading it carefully, and he also knew some general process.


    There was no big event in the plane, which led to the landing of the unknown dust. Then it was possible that the plane was out. Wasn''t there a few sudden loud noises at that time?


    Meng Li finds the plane wall. Close to the plane wall, there are more unknown dust and haze. With the roaring wind, the wind is hot, and there is a feeling of suffocation on the face. Because it''s too hot, Rao is Meng Li''s soul body, and he feels very uncomfortable.


    If the human body is destroyed by this kind of hot wind, it may have lost its vitality. No, it can''t get close to the wind. The wind is too strong, so we must use our strength to stay in the wind and not be blown away.


    The wind was accompanied by countless unknown dust and haze. It was probably these gusts of hot wind that led to the extremely high temperature of the plane. She went along the direction of the wind, found the source of the wind, and found a huge crack.


    She was tiny in front of the huge face wall, and the huge crack in her eyes was just a small opening that had not been completely torn.


    However, the heat wave, the dust and haze coming through this passage have had a great impact on the creatures on the plane.


    Through the crack, Meng Li saw a red fire, which should be the situation on the other side of the crack. She hesitated for a moment, set a boundary for herself, and went along the crack.


    "This..." Meng Li is very surprised. Now she seems to be in a sea of fire. The world is fiery and there is no living creature. The whole world is full of volcanoes.


    The wind whistling in her ear made her deaf for a moment.


    She kept changing her spatial position and observing the world. She found that there were constantly volcanic eruptions here. The scene was strong and magnificent. The unknown dust and haze floating in the air were thousands of times that of the outside world. She could see it clearly with her eyes. In this case, the living beings could not breathe here.


    It was too hot. Despite the boundary protection, she felt that she was going to be roasted, so she didn''t want to stay for a long time. After looking at the situation of this plane, she went back to the previous plane along the crack.


    Back to the slightly normal plane, Meng Li quickly found a lake and jumped in. His soul was full of dryness and heat. He needed the cold and piercing water to cool down.


    While swimming in the water, Meng Li analyzed what he saw and heard, so the world''s problems have been found out.


    We have seen that some planes exist alone, and some planes are really close together. From the situation just now, the two planes must be close together.


    In a normal living world, what is closely connected with it is the pure volcanic world. The continuous volcanic eruption inside, the powerful explosive force cracked the wall of the two planes, and cracks appeared. The unknown dust and haze in the volcanic plane were blown by the giant wind through the cracks.


    If you think about it this way, it''s not hard to find the world''s problems. As long as you look at them comprehensively enough, it''s easy to find them. Meng Li feels that he has made some progress.


    If in the past, she didn''t understand the power of space enough, and it was hard to find a place to face the wall, how could she find a place to face the wall so easily?


    Or, if she does not become the domain master, the way of heaven in these worlds repels her. If she is not allowed to find a place on the wall, or to travel through the wall, it will take a long time to ask for the approval of the way of heaven.


    Only grow up, some seemingly difficult and complex things will become simple.


    Next, it''s time to consider how to solve this problem. According to the truth, if there is a crack in the plane, it can be directly repaired.


    Before, smart girl gave her a wall. At that time, there was something wrong with the wall of the world. Smart girl directly made up for it. At the same time, she also asked herself how to deal with it next time.


    At that time, I said I knew.


    Since she said that at that time, there was no need to bother others first. She had to make up for it first. She was a little worried. She still remembered that she was struggling with the wall because it was too heavy.


    And I was not strong enough to melt the wall.


    I don''t know if I can succeed in absorbing so much world power and integrating the power of heaven.


    She jumped out of the plane and went out of the country. It was really three planes sticking together. Then she went in to have a look and confirmed that one was the world she was going to deal with, which was the normal world of living beings, but because of the strong eruption of the volcano on the next plane, it broke the wall of the plane. The next one was the volcanic world, and the other world was very primitive, and no one even appeared in it Class footprints, Meng Li inspected the world, it has not been affected by the volcanic world next door, the wall is in good condition.


    That is to say, there is only one world among the three worlds, which is called the living world. She found the damaged wall of the living world, looked at it in the air for a long time, and asked 6018 to help her find the wall.Let''s make it up for ourselves first.


    "What are you thinking?" 6018.


    Meng Li: "what


    "It seems that the boundary wall that Miss Zhi gave you was engulfed by your Yin and Yang beads soon after you got it. Have you forgotten?" 6018.


    Meng Li was silent.


    Looking at the crack, I fell into a long silence.


    She really forgot that the boundary wall had been devoured by Yin and Yang beads.


    She squeezed out a far fetched smile. What should she do to mend the crack?


    So you have to go to smart girl?


    In desperation, Meng Li contacted Zhi girl, who said she was waiting for her in the teahouse.


    "Smart girl, how can I get the boundary wall?" When he said this, Meng Li felt ashamed.


    Sure enough, smart girl thought of a scene, she picked eyebrows: "didn''t I give you a piece before? If you don''t have a big hole in the wall, it''s enough. "


    Meng Li


    She was silent.


    I don''t know how to explain.


    "You used it for him?" Asked the wise girl curiously.


    Meng Li deliberated and said, "it can only be regarded as an accident in the middle."


    "Oh, all right." Smart girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "anyway, what I said at that time was for you. You can use it for whatever you like."


    "Is there something wrong with the world?" She asked again.


    Meng Li nodded: "I''m dealing with a plane on the other side of Xiaonan District. It has cracks due to the eruption of the volcanic plane next door..."


    Seeing that smart girl is still interested in listening, Meng Li tells her about it again.


    After listening, she nodded: "it''s really a small problem. Just fix it."

 Chapter 1861

    Meng Li thought about it and asked:


    "where is the volcanic world next door?"


    Holding her chin, the smart girl said in a bored way:


    "otherwise, it can''t be destroyed. Every world has its own reason. Even if it''s a deformed world, it will gradually become normal if it has a chance."


    "Moreover, the two worlds are closely linked. If the other world is destroyed, it will have a great impact on the connected world, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    "So..."


    "Where can I buy the boundary wall?"


    Wisdom girl smile: "these world problems, the organization will provide materials, boundary wall, you find Wen Zhina on the line."


    "You can also find Wei Yi, who is responsible for managing materials."


    Meng Li nods to show that she has a good idea. She decides to find Wei Yi.


    Wen Zhi is always busy.


    "By the way, how are you getting along with Fengchu? She is very experienced in dealing with world problems." Smart girl always thinks that she has found a good teacher for Meng Li and hopes that Meng Li can have a good relationship with her.


    Meng Li is not good either. He directly says that he has some conflicts with Feng Chu. He seems to be making a tabloid report. He can only smile reluctantly and says, "if you meet her, you must consult her."


    Smart girl nodded: "also, Feng Chu is generally busy, and it''s hard to find her."


    "It''s OK. If you really don''t understand, come to me. You can be regarded as my favorite." The wise girl is also open-minded and laughs. Those who bring up their own points need to be more patient.


    Meng Li gratefully said thank you, and then said goodbye to the smart girl. He had contacted Weiyi before, and could still find the record, so it''s easier to contact him again.


    I sent him a message and got a reply soon. It''s also about meeting on the domain.


    "Do you want a wall?" He asked directly.


    Meng Li: "yes, there is something wrong with the world."


    "First, let your system synthesize the world problems into one data and submit it, then write an application form, and finally record the process of using the boundary wall and send it to me." Wei Yi said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    The procedure is very complicated, but I can understand it. After all, Weiyi must be clear about where he is going and where he is responsible for managing these materials.


    She took 6018 back to the crack of the world to collect data, and then gave it to Weiyi. Weiyi then sent her a wall, which was much smaller than that given to her by smart girl. It seems that smart girl was really generous at that time.


    Of course, Wei Yi gave so much, it must prove that these are enough for her.


    Meng Li took a deep breath and began to use her strength to melt the wall. Now the wall is no longer extremely heavy, and it begins to soften in her palm. She is really different from before.


    The boundary wall melts, and black liquid flows out of her palm. The liquid seems to flow with starlight, falling drop by drop. Each drop falls on the crack like a lake. They spread around automatically and perfectly fill the crack. To be exact, the plane instinctively generates suction on the boundary wall liquid, and then they fuse successfully. After the fusion, the previous liquid also forms The solid becomes a new potential wall.


    The plane also knows what it needs and what it instinctively absorbs. The liquid formed by the small boundary wall can actually form a lake, making up for the huge gap. How wonderful.


    Well, when I know it, I feel that the things I used to think are easier. Meng Li is much more relaxed. At least I finished it independently.


    Of course, the use process of Jiebi was recorded and 6018 was sent to Weiyi. When he ran out of it, he had nothing left. He also had to back it up, where did everything go.


    No more cracks, no more wind blowing, those unknown dust and haze will not pass through the plane wall, Meng Li entered the living world, although it is still the same as before, but the unknown dust and haze will gradually reduce, and the smog will gradually fade away. When the clouds disperse, the plane will regain its vitality.


    Dust and haze deprive all plants of life, and when they no longer exist, everything will be better.


    However, because it will take a long time to restore productivity, the famine and chaos here will continue. This time, the death of so many people and creatures is also a great disaster for mankind.


    "Weiyi is looking for you. Go back to the field." 6018.


    Meng Li went back obediently and saw Wei Yi in the teahouse. Wei Yi said faintly:


    "although the world''s problems have been solved, it will take a long time for the world''s situation to recover. If you are free, you can help. In the plane, the way of heaven will give you more feedback."


    Meng Li laughed for a while and couldn''t help sighing: "I think the world is full of goodwill. Thank you for reminding me."


    Wei Yi is not a very good person. He can''t say anything beautiful. He just said:


    "I''m just saying that. Besides, you are the domain leader of Xiaonan District now. It''s good to have some friendship with you."This can be said to be a big truth. Although Meng Li has not been in office for a long time, she does not understand many things, but it does not mean that she will always be like this.


    It''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Moreover, if you just say a few more words, you won''t lose anything.


    Meng Li laughs: "you are quite frank."


    "I like your honesty." Her voice is soft and comfortable.


    It''s better for Weiyi to show her kindness. Weiyi must have a close relationship with these domain owners. When the world goes wrong, it needs all kinds of materials and can use Weiyi.


    If you have an evil relationship, it''s easy for others to embarrass these domain masters in this position.


    Wei Yi stares at Meng Li''s face for a while and smiles. Sure enough, his beautiful face wants to see more. After thinking about it, he hands Meng Li a mustard seed space. There are many powdery things in it and says:


    "here you are, it can purify some toxins left on that plane."


    Meng Li: "do you need to make a backup?"


    If it needs to be backed up, it''s the things of the organization that you can collect. After all, it''s also used on the plane. If Wei Yi gives it to her alone, so that she can deal with the remaining problems in the plane more quickly and get more feedback from the plane, it''s even if she owes a favor.


    "To backup, but this is not a rare object, you don''t need to provide any information, just write an application at will." Wei Yi looked at Meng Li and said.


    Meng Li said, "thank you."


    Meng Li didn''t participate in or even ask about the application. 6018 took care of it by herself. When she got the space from Wei Yi, she politely thanks him again. Then she said goodbye to him and returned to the plane.

 Chapter 1862

    It''s not clear that dust and haze contain toxins, which cut off the vitality of all the plants on the earth. The powder given by Weiyi can quickly purify the toxins left on the earth, and make the plants and vegetables grow faster. Therefore, its task is very simple. Just scatter the powder everywhere.


    When the toxin is purified, the earth will naturally grow vegetation, but the plane is too large, and the powder is not enough to spread to every corner of the plane. We can only choose the place where the soil conditions are relatively good and the people are relatively dense. It took Mengli a lot of time to finish this work.


    When people find green buds sprouting again on the ground, it means that the earth has the conditions to cultivate plants, and they will be excited to plant the only seeds left, looking forward to the harvest season.


    However, it is estimated that only rich and noble families have seeds. Most people have eaten all the seeds long ago.


    There are not many seeds left, and there won''t be much grain planted. The first thing planted is bound to satisfy the rich first, and the surplus will be able to turn to the common people. Moreover, the price is expensive. The people will have to suffer for a long time, and famine will exist for at least a few years.


    Meng Li can''t do anything about it. She has tried her best. If Wei Yi doesn''t remind her and give her something to purify the toxins left in the earth, it''s estimated that there won''t be any plants in at least one year. It''s a year ahead of time for her to regain her vitality. This year ahead of time can make way for a lot of people to die less.


    There is no powder in my hand. Should I go back? Meng Li thought about it and went to see the woman she had saved before.


    The woman who dares to kill several men who offend her doesn''t know if she is still alive.


    Still alive, Meng Li didn''t show up, but looked in silence.


    However, looking at her appearance, I feel I''m going to die of hunger. There are traces of soil around her mouth. I think she must be so hungry that she did it.


    Meng Li sighed. He didn''t show up. Instead, he chose to leave. He didn''t say that he had nothing to eat, but he had something to eat. What''s the effect of giving her this stutter?


    Many people in the world are suffering from hunger and death all the time. From the perspective of the overall situation, they have solved the root cause, which is something that people can not solve. On the contrary, these things seem easier than that, but they seem powerless.


    Returning to the system space, Meng Li asked 6018, "this problem of potential plane is solved. Generally speaking, what form does the boundary force of potential plane feedback come from?"


    when you come


    "But it will only be given once more. It''s usually the same as other planes."


    Meng Li nodded that he knew.


    She got up and thought of the Yin Yang pearl when she wanted to go to the boundary wall. She had been hesitating whether to take it to ask the wisdom bird. She still hesitated until now.


    After all, there are too many 2 million points. Is the value of Yin Yang pearl worth 2 million points?


    She took out the beads of yin and Yang and intruded into the divine consciousness. It''s been like that since she absorbed Hongmeng''s Qi last time. It''s been a long time and nothing has changed.


    Don''t ask, let it be so, in the heart is really not reconciled, Meng Li think about, finally determined to ask.


    Let 6018 send her to the wisdom bird. It''s the same scene as last time. The forest plants are green, and the trees block the sky. The red birds are circling and singing on their heads. Last time they came, they didn''t go inside. This time they made up their mind and walked all the way inside. When they came to the innermost part, they saw a little girl with two horsetails and a cold expression.


    "Are you here to ask questions?" She asked in a clear voice.


    Meng Li nodded.


    The little girl took out a small machine, which was like a collection instrument. She handed it to Meng Li and said, "pay."


    Meng Li takes over the small machine and looks at it for a few seconds. He clicks a confirmation on the opposite screen, which shows that the payment is successful. Then the little girl hands Meng Li a crystal and says:


    "go in."


    Behind her is a border, opened by her own hands.


    Meng looked at the crystal in her hand, but it was two million pieces. It was very expensive. She went to the boundary. A huge bird stood on a huge Wutong tree. She was not very big, but her tail was very unique. It was even like a diminished version of peacock''s opening screen. It was full of seven colorful feathers. It was very beautiful and gorgeous. Her eyes were bright as gems, and her claws were blood red. Color, buckle on the tree, this bird head looking at Meng Li, head crooked crooked, very spiritual.


    This should be the wisdom bird, right?


    Meng Li asked to himself.


    The bird with colorful feathers nodded in response to Meng Li.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and offers the crystal in his hand. However, the wisdom bird does not take the crystal away. A voice that is hard to distinguish between men and women comes into Meng Li''s mind:


    "ask questions first."


    Meng Li then took out the Yin Yang pearl and handed it up with both hands. The wisdom bird standing on the tree did not reach out to take it. However, because he had established contact with the Yin Yang pearl, Meng Li obviously felt that a strong consciousness had invaded the Yin Yang pearl.As time went by, the smart bird didn''t speak. Meng Li had to be patient and wait. He looked up at the smart bird. His eyes lost their previous dexterity and stood still in the tree.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, so she continued to wait. After a while, the voice of the wisdom bird came to her mind:


    "I just realized that I went in and looked at it once."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "What do you want to ask?" Asked the bird of wisdom.


    Meng Li said: "I just want to know how to change its status quo. It hasn''t changed much. At first, it was an extreme Yang bead. Then it absorbed the huge evil spirit and became a Yin Yang bead."


    "Well He also absorbed a lot of Hongmeng Qi, and some other things. " Added the smart bird.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "We can only look at nature. It''s still difficult for this thing to achieve greatness. Don''t hold too much hope." So said the bird of wisdom.


    With this, Meng Li feels disappointed, so is Yin Yang bead useless?


    It''s not true to say that she has invested a lot, but Hongmeng''s Qi is a great investment. After all, Hongmeng''s Qi is also an opportunity for her, and then it is given to Yinyang pearl.


    At first, he was a very useful polar bead.


    "Don''t be disappointed." The wise bird came without pain.


    Meng Li smiles. She is more open-minded and knows the answer, so that she doesn''t have some expectations. She once again hands over the crystal she bought with 2 million points. In a sense, the smart bird also answers her question.

 Chapter 1863

    So it''s a deal.


    The wisdom bird also accepted the crystal given by Meng Li, and then said:


    "everything is not absolute, more difficult does not mean there is no opportunity, but if you want to know exactly what can change it, you can only say it is an unknown number."


    Meng Li nodded, just as the wisdom bird this sentence is to comfort her, she left the forest, back to the system space.


    Click on the profile.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 50000


    Jieli: 56100


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional leader


    additional profit: 20000 Jieli.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    After saving the points for so long, it''s gone. Meng Li feels heartache, but it''s really a decision he made.


    The smart bird told her that there was no plasticity. Since there was no plasticity, the smart bird naturally did not know what could shape it.


    Is it useless? Although we feel the existence of boundary force from it, it still becomes a useless space.


    Meng Li looked at Yin and Yang beads and fell into meditation.


    After a long time, she put it down. Now the Yin Yang bead has no effect except that it can devour things, and its ability to devour things can be replaced by anything, which is far less effective than the former extreme Yang bead.


    It''s a little consolation for Meng Li, who is in a low mood. If he can come over 20000 at a time, the world before him should contribute a lot.


    But with a sigh, Meng Li gets up and goes to the domain to buy some things with Wenqing. She asks Wenqing to bring back Lingtian space to share with Wuxiang, so she won''t go.


    After all, I haven''t had much time since I went there last time, so I guess I haven''t woken up yet.


    It''s better to do the task. She feels idle in the system space. Even because of the Yin Yang pearl, she is in a low mood and can''t adjust.


    The main reason is that we have been expecting it to be creative.


    "Find me a job." After a while, Meng Li squeezed out a smile. She had already adjusted her mind.


    6018 said yes.


    "Wait, Wenzhi is looking for you." 6018 said:


    "I sent you an address and said I would let you go."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Now, Wen Zhi can be said to be her immediate superior. It''s not surprising to find her even if she has something to do with it. She sends it according to the address given by Wen Zhi and finds it in a hall.


    The hall is very broad and the surrounding decoration is magnificent.


    A man in a black robe was standing in the middle of the hall, with one hand on the back. Meng Li already knew who he was from his figure and clothes.


    "See you again." Shifanling turns around and looks at Mengli. The corners of his lips are curved.


    Meng Li couldn''t help but lower his head and smile sincerely. He raised his head and looked at shifanling quietly, then nodded.


    "You don''t mind if I come to you specially." Shifanling came to Mengli and stood in front of her, half a meter away.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, I found a fun place. Would you like to take you there?" In fact, Mengli is also tall, but shifanling is higher than her. When she looks down at Mengli, she has a warm feeling.


    Meng Li moved back two steps uneasily. She couldn''t help laughing again. Last time she said goodbye, she thought that shifanling would not come to her again.


    After all, it was very embarrassing at that time, although there was no direct conflict.


    "Treasure hunting or scenery?" She asked with interest.


    Anyway, if you have nothing to do, you can go and have a look. If shifanling wants to, he doesn''t exclude being friends with him.


    A bosom friend is rare in life


    A bosom friend is rare.


    Shifan raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand and pulled lamongli''s sleeve, joking: "do you want treasure so much? I''ll give you what you want. I''m rich. "


    Every day, Meng murmured to himself


    "After all, I''m really rich." Shifanling released his hand.


    "Go?" He asked again.


    Meng Li: "go, you take me."


    "Good." Shifanling stretched out his hand. His long sleeve covered half of his hand. Meng Li was stunned for a moment. He hesitated for a moment and put his hand on his wrist.


    There''s a layer of fabric between them.


    He can''t touch his skin directly. The material of shifanling''s clothes is very special, smooth and touching.


    "Have you never touched a man''s hand in a small world?" Shifanling squinted at Mengli''s hand.Meng Li nodded honestly: "yes."


    Sometimes it''s inevitable to shake hands when hitting the target.


    And sometimes because of other reasons will also hand in hand, but she is not very concerned about those details.


    "Is my hand poisonous? So you can''t put it up? " The world''s Vatican order asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and gave a gentle smile: "it''s not like this. Don''t worry about these details. Take me quickly. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Really looking forward to it? Are you not afraid that I will take you away and not let you come back? " Shifanling reaches out his hand, grabs Meng Li''s hand on his wrist and raises it up. Looking at the posture, he wants to put Meng Li''s hand on his palm. But Meng Li''s scaly fingers curl up. Shifanling gives up again, puts down Meng Li''s hand and lets Meng Li''s hand on his wrist.


    "Let''s go." He built a space channel and said to Meng Li:


    "hold on to me."


    Meng Li whispered, and shifanling said with a smile, "you are still obedient today."


    Meng Li: "I''m just bored. I want to see what you want me to see. Besides, we are friends. If you invite me, I can''t help giving you face."


    "Not afraid?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "what are you afraid of?"


    "I asked you before. I''m afraid I won''t take you back." Shifanling let the topic go again.


    Meng Li pursed a smile and then said, "what are you going to do with me?"


    Shifan was born free. He didn''t want to take a person around.


    I know him well.


    In the deep space channel, Meng Li looks over his head at Shi Fanling''s side face. Since the space channel is stable, there is no need to put his hand on his wrist. Meng Li looses his hand, sees the corner of his mouth arcing again, looks straight ahead, and notices that Meng Li is looking at him. He just looks over.


    "Tut..." In the quiet space, the Buddha''s orders make a sound.


    I thought I could stay away from her for a long time, but I came back soon.


    I can''t help it. The days are too boring. I want to go to some interesting places with interesting people.

 Chapter 1864

    This space passage is very long, giving Meng Li a feeling of going to a very distant place.


    "It''s almost there." Shi fan asked Wen Sheng to say.


    Meng Li nodded. Seeing that the corner of his mouth was curved again, he became more and more curious about where he was going.


    "Here we are." They fell into a clearing, and there was no one around them. Meng Li released her mental energy for the first time, observed the surrounding environment, and found that this was a cultivation world, and the aura she felt was enough to prove all this.


    "This is an ordinary cultivation world." Meng Li said.


    But Shi Fanling asked with a smile:


    "is it really ordinary?"


    Meng Li felt the surrounding environment again and said, "it''s really common. The general cultivation environment is like this. I don''t feel different."


    "No, I think this place is different." Shifanling shook his head.


    Then he stepped forward, and Meng Li followed him. He was too lazy to go on his way, so he directly built a space passage near a city. When he entered the city, Meng Li saw the name of the city.


    Yaochi.


    "Is it a coincidence?" Meng Li looked at the high tower, towering and powerful, extraordinary momentum.


    Yaochi


    "Is that what I think?"


    She turned her head and looked at shifanling with an unbelievable look. The word yaochi on the upper floor of the city has accumulated thousands of years of heritage. This city is the most prosperous place in this continent. This city is the place that people in this continent want. It is sacred and magnificent in the eyes of the world.


    If you don''t live in the Yao pool, you will live in vain.


    This is the most popular saying in this continent.


    "Do you know this place?" Shifan''s eyes and eyebrows are light and gentle.


    Meng Li turned to look at her, mouth opened, and finally whispered: "thank you."


    "Thank you. Don''t you go in and confirm if this is the place you imagined?" Shifanling said.


    Meng Li''s heart is full of thousands of different tastes. Looking at the appearance of shifanling, she is almost certain. She has to be more confident, which is what she thinks.


    as like as two peas in the face, she seemed to be struggling at the moment, because she could not help but feel vulnerable when she opened her mouth. She forced her heart to suppress thousands of tastes. She said with a calm voice, "nine out of ten percent of the world is wrong when it comes to seeing the city gate. Is there a world that is exactly the same?"


    "I once had the honor to come to yaochi with my father."


    "Yaochi had a great impact on me at that time. Rao Shi has not forgotten the scene here for so many years."


    Although the words said indifference, his expression is quite calm, but only Meng Li know, her heart set off waves, rolling beating her heart.


    She even returned to the plane where she was born. She had fantasized for many times about how and how she should come back, but she did not think about it. Today, she was brought back by the world Vatican decree.


    How does he know this is his birth plane? Did he ask the organization specifically?


    Only the organization should know.


    Why did he do that?


    Meng Li is in a state of confusion, even very uneasy. Are his parents still alive? The life of cultivation is long. It should still be there.


    So you''re going to see them? How to face them? How do you explain where you''ve been all these years? What should we do? The more she thought, the more confused she was


    I don''t seem to have achieved much, eh But still can have the dedication, should be able to repay the kindness of parents.


    A pair of warm hands covered Meng Li''s head. He gently rubbed it. The warm voice said:


    "don''t think so much, let''s go in and have a look."


    "Have you ever been to this world before?" Meng Li raised his head and looked at him along his arm.


    Shifanling shook his head, took back his hand and said, "I just know this plane. It''s my first time here. The place where you were born should be very interesting, so I called you."


    "After all, you''ve been to the place where I grew up, the demon world, and I can''t suffer."


    Hearing this, Meng Li felt like a child. He couldn''t help laughing. Then he relaxed a little and said, "so you feel that you''ve suffered a loss."


    "I''ve seen your embarrassment. You haven''t seen mine, so you''re still at a loss."


    "What''s wrong with me." Shi Fanling touched his nose and looked at Meng Li with an oblique eye.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s the separation you made yourself. I''m still in love with you. Ah, you city people really know how to play."


    "Shut up." Referring to the past, shifanling put on an expression of displeasure.


    Meng Li still laughs, and Shifan orders him to say in a deep voice, "don''t laugh."


    She restrained her smile this time, and her mood returned to her nervousness, eh Maybe we should change the shape first. After all, we haven''t decided what to do next.


    Go to yaochi first to inquire about the family situation, so that you can have a bottom in your heart.


    "We have to build a space channel to get in." Meng Li said to Shi Fanling:"The yaochi in my memory, the whole city is protected by a border. If you want to go in, you need a pass. It''s difficult for us to get two now."


    Shifanling sneered: "small places are quite particular."


    Meng Li


    "Yaochi is the core of this continent. It has a high status and is irreplaceable." Speaking of this, Meng Li said happily:


    "fortunately, my father was able to take me in once."


    "Have you been to few good places these years? Is this place worth your praise? " With these words, shifanling takes Meng Li into the Yao pool. They fall on the green stone slab, and there is no one around. Seeing that Meng Li has come in, he is planning to change his shape. Shifanling takes out a veil and hands it to Meng Li:


    "just use this to cover."


    Meng Li picked it up and asked curiously, "what''s the difference?"


    "Men in the world naturally expect to be accompanied by beauties." Shifanling naturally said that he really did not like her to become a man around him.


    Meng Li joked in a low voice: "man, are you a human? A male at most. "


    "What did you say?" Shifanling stares at Mengli with deep eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Meng Li: "well Good brother, you think I didn''t speak. "


    "Oh..." Shifan asked him not to open his head, and said lightly:


    "no one can peep at her face when wearing this veil, and you can rest assured."


    Meng Li nodded. Since he could solve it with veil, he still didn''t need energy illusion.


    Wearing the veil, she hesitated and said, "we don''t seem to have Yao Jing."


    "What is Yao Jing?" Shifanling asked in silence.


    "It''s the special currency of yaochi. People with yaochi pass can exchange Lingshi for Yaojing. Otherwise, they can''t buy anything in it, and they can''t stay in it. They can only wander outside, so it''s easy to find the intruder."

 Chapter 1865

    Shifan made tut tut two times: "it''s really exquisite."


    Meng Li looked at him helplessly.


    She has spirit liquid and spirit stone on her body. She can easily consume them in other places, but here she can''t change Yaojing without a pass.


    "You wait, I''ll find it for you." With this sentence, the figure disappeared, and Meng Li could only wait in place.


    After a long time, shifanling came back, and there appeared many white crystals in his hands. There was a little blood red in the middle of the crystals. This was Yaojing.


    "Where did you get it?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling looked at her faintly: "is the excited IQ not enough after coming back?"


    "Why don''t you just go to the place where you exchange Yaojing and get some?"


    Meng Li: "er It''s direct enough. "


    "Who can stop me?" Shifanling said with pride.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak, but from her eyes, she knows that she is eager to go out and inquire about Meng''s news.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the teahouse." Shifanling said.


    People come and go in the teahouse, which is the easiest place to get information.


    Meng Li nodded, and they found a luxurious teahouse with elegant environment. Three or two monks sat together and whispered. Yaochi is a place with hidden dragon and crouching tiger. No one would underestimate anyone. Therefore, everyone would not talk loudly to avoid disturbing others.


    It is the arrogant people who are usually very restrained here. When Meng Li and Shi Fanling enter the teahouse, the strong breath from Shi Fanling attracts many people''s attention. Many people look back and dare not stay. They just wonder in their hearts, who is the number one in the mainland?


    He probably realized that his breath was exposed too much, and the Buddha''s order soon converged. Although the strong man''s breath converged, his every move and his whole body''s momentum were not to be underestimated.


    The bartender came quickly and asked them respectfully what kind of tea they needed.


    Shifanling just said casual. Looking at Mengli, Mengli also said casual. The waiter brought up the best tea in the shop.


    "Xiao Er, give me a cup of their tea, too." From the outside came a woman, her look overflowing, dress capable, revealing the heroic temperament.


    Shifanling looked at it and waved to the woman: "nvxia, if you don''t mind, come and have a cup of tea."


    "Oh?" The woman took a look at shifanling. For a moment, she was surprised. Such a beautiful man is rare in the world. When she has a chance, she doesn''t have any contact with him. It''s a pity to treat herself!


    She couldn''t help laughing and said, "today I''m so lucky that I''ve been invited by such a peerless young master."


    Shifanling nodded his head slightly, with a long tone.


    "Well, Miss Ben will give you face." She said to the second child:


    "please take your tea over there. I''ll have a table with them."


    "All right The second one answers.


    When she came, Shi Fanling looked at Meng Li in silence and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li shook his head and whispered, "I''m just thinking about something."


    A lot of memories have come back. She is in a very complicated mood now.


    "I see that she should be a person who walks around and knows a lot of things, so I asked her to come and ask." Shifanling explained.


    Meng Li gave a sound and saw that the woman had already taken a seat and was sitting opposite her. She squeezed out a smile at the woman. Although she was wearing a veil, the other side could not see her smile, but from her eyes, she could see that she was releasing her kindness.


    "It turns out that there''s a beauty with you." The woman laughs and jokes.


    "This is my sister," he said


    "Oh, that''s it." The woman made a clear expression, also don''t know whether to believe.


    She said: "when I''m tired, I''ll go back to yaochi to drink tea and relax. Yaochi is the most peaceful place in the world."


    The woman''s words got Meng Li''s affirmation. There are always fights in any city. Only yaochi, few people dare to fight in yaochi.


    "What year is it now?" Meng Li can''t help but ask.


    Looking at Meng Li, the woman was a little curious. Shi Fanling explained, "my sister has been closed for many years, and her brain is not very clear."


    Meng Li looks at Shi Fanling in doubt.


    What nonsense.


    "All right." Although shifanling said so, the woman patiently answered Meng Li''s question and told Meng Li what year it was.


    Meng Li immediately calculated the distance from the year she died, and found that it was only two hundred years ago.


    It''s not too long. Both parents should be here.


    In her calculation of the past years, shifanling and the woman have been chatting about something very nutritious, and their topics are not the same at all. Meng Li thinks that this woman is not greedy for the beauty of shifanling to chat with him.Seeing that Meng Li raised his head, it seemed that he had already understood his own affairs. Shifanling gave her a look, which indicated that she asked the woman.


    "What happened to Meng Guangcheng?" Meng Li asked abruptly. If there is no nutrition, she has talked about everything she eats in the morning. She can only go straight to the topic.


    The woman was surprised for a moment and asked: "Meng Guangcheng?"


    "Yes, Meng Guangcheng. How are you now?" Meng Li looks at her.


    Shifanling bowed his head and looked at Meng Li''s scallion white fingers tightly grasping the teacup. The quality of the teacup is good, or it will be pinched now, right?


    "Cough..." Shifanling clenched his fist, coughed, leaned his head over and said in a low voice:


    "there''s no need to be so nervous. I see you''re going to crush the tower. This cup is not an ordinary cup, and I don''t take many Yaojing. If it''s not enough, I''ll leave you here as a worker."


    "I''m sorry, it''s my gaffe."


    Meng Lisong opened his hand and put it under the table. His hand stretched out on his leg and curled up again. Shifanling also looked down at her hand, which made her even more nervous. She looked at the woman, and saw her eyes spinning back and forth between her and shifanling. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Well Yes, why are you so nervous? Do you have anything to do with the Meng family? " The woman asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that we''re going to go there next and ask in advance." Shifanling said.


    It''s also the solution to Meng Li''s difficulties. It''s hard for her to deny her relationship with the Meng family.


    Meng Li takes a look at the shifanling and sighs that some men are really full of details. He won''t make people around him too embarrassed.


    After taking a deep breath, she forced herself to relax. She must be calm. If there is no accident, the family is still the glorious family in the past. After all, it has only been more than 200 years.

 Chapter 1866

    The woman, with a clear voice, said:


    "now Mengguang city is an empty city. Do you still want to go?"


    "What?" Meng Li was stunned.


    The woman frowned. She was puzzled. Was this man really stupid after being shut up for a long time?


    Don''t you know such a big thing?


    "You look like you don''t know." Asked the woman.


    Shifanling nodded.


    Woman:


    Even if this woman has been closed for a long time and knows nothing about the world, then this man should not know.


    She could not help sighing:


    "I really doubt what kind of family you are. You don''t know what everyone in the world knows."


    Shifanling and Mengli were silent.


    And Meng Li''s expression was beyond words.


    So what happened to the family? Mengguang city has become an empty city.


    The reason why Meng Guangcheng is called Meng Guangcheng is that the ancestor of the Meng family was called Meng Guang. He used to be the top strong man in this continent. At that time, Meng Guangcheng was not called Meng Guangcheng, but because of his existence, the Meng family became the first family in that city.


    In that city, the status of the Meng family was the highest. Later, a large-scale disaster occurred in the mainland. The demon clan got some energy, had the capital to fight with human beings, and madly invaded the Terran territory.


    At that time, it was also Meng Guang who stood up and vowed to protect the safety of the city. The last generation of strong men destroyed the strongest invaders of the demon clan by self explosion, and the chaos was calmed down. He not only defended the city, but also protected the rest of the people, so that people in the mainland would no longer be threatened by the demon clan. In memory of him, people all over the country proposed to change the city into Meng Guang city.


    The sacrifice of Meng Guang also laid the foundation for the Meng family. For thousands of years later, people thought that their ancestors were also protected by Meng Guang, which would give the Meng family some face.


    The people in Mengguang respect the Meng family even more, almost to the point of obedience. In thousands of years of development, the Meng family has always been the dominant family in Mengguang City, and the people in the city have always been led by the Meng family, forming a powerful force.


    Although the glory brought by Meng Guang faded with the passage of time, the Meng family is still brilliant. It can even be said that Meng Guang City dominates a city and occupies a place in this continent.


    As the daughter of the Meng family, Meng Li had the chance to go to the mainland holy land yaochi with his father.


    It''s just a pity that she was sent by her father to practice at that time, and then she became cannon fodder because of watching.


    When she died, she was still in jiedan period, and she only lived for several decades at that time, and she could only practice in jiedan period. At that time, she was no match for peerless genius. She had peerless genius, and she could achieve Yuanying cultivation after several decades of practice.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Li looked at the woman, and when she asked, she felt that her voice was shaking.


    A strong sense of foreboding hung over her.


    "Mengguang city has been slaughtered." Women see Meng from the state is not very good, also not good performance is too relaxed, said this time is more deep.


    Guess in the heart, these two people should have acquaintances of Meng family.


    "Slaughtering the city..." Meng Li was stunned.


    Shifanling frowned. He regretted it. He just wanted to bring her back and let her visit her hometown again. After all, he was a friend. He could go to her home if he had nothing to do.


    Who knows that as soon as he comes back, he will get the news of a massacre.


    Normally, the calm shifanling frowned. For a moment, he was at a loss, as if he had messed up.


    "Why..." After a long time, Meng Li asked calmly.


    She did not have the anxiety and tension just now, and had learned the ominous news. Her heart was numb with pain in a short time, and now it was completely numb.


    "I don''t know who the Meng family offended. Anyway, they were slaughtered. At that time, people outside the city couldn''t get in. They were blocked by the border." The woman seemed to recall, and then said:


    "those who can kill the Meng family must be very strong."


    Meng Li lowered his eyes and said in a voice of Indifference: "I know."


    In this continent, it''s hard to find people who can kill all the Mencius.


    "Is there no escape?" Meng Li asked again.


    "Well It seems that they are all dead, and the corpses are everywhere. The corpses of the Meng family were later buried by outsiders. " The woman sighed.


    "Are Meng Jin and his wife among them?"


    "Well..." The woman''s expression became more and more heavy.


    Meng Li opened his mouth and his eyes were a little dull. He asked, "how long has it been?"


    "Half a year." The woman tilted her head and thought.


    The brain is impacted by the pain and depression in the heart. If there is a body now, I''m afraid it will spit blood at the mouth. Fortunately, it is the soul body, and wearing a veil, emotions can block a lot.


    As a matter of fact, her eyebrows and eyes had already revealed all her pain. Her usual gentle eyes were full of pain at the moment. Shifan ordered the Abbot''s finger to point on the table and pulled back Mengli''s consciousness immersed in pain."Do you know who it is? What is the reason? " Shifanling looked at the woman, and her fierce eyes were caught by the woman.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know who the Meng family has offended, and I don''t know who is so cruel. It''s terrible. But it''s not uncommon for the cultivation world to be exterminated overnight. It''s just a pity that a family has been destroyed. The ancestors of the Meng family once made contributions to the whole continent." The woman pursed her mouth and said seriously.


    Look at two people expression so bad, not serious also can''t, say not to want to produce right and wrong.


    She regretted that she wanted to make a friend with her peerless boyfriend, but now she talked about such a heavy topic, and looked like they were going to inquire about it from the beginning.


    Well, I should have thought that other people have their own purposes.


    "I''m not feeling well. I want to go out and get some air." Meng Li tried his best not to shed tears, and said to Shi Fanling:


    "sorry."


    Then she went straight out of the teahouse, without looking back, looking very desolate.


    "Well My sister is not in good spirits. Excuse me Shi Fanling finished and put some Yao crystals on the table. The woman waved her hand and said:


    "it''s all right, young master, I''ll see you later."


    Shifanling followed out of the teahouse, but he didn''t immediately follow Meng Li. He didn''t think it was suitable to follow now.


    It''s better not to follow.


    Meng Jin?


    Is that her father?


    That means her parents died in this disaster, too?


    If she died before, maybe she could feel better. For example, she died 100 years ago?


    But they died only half a year ago.


    Shifanling didn''t know what he was thinking. He thought his parents should die earlier.


    No, no, no, his pot, he should have brought her earlier, he should have had a whim earlier.

 Chapter 1867

    Meng Li walks in a trance on the street, wants to cry, wants to cry, but she does not, all the pain is full of her four limbs, her family is destroyed.


    She had thought a lot about it. She thought that they had died when she came back. What she could see was the descendants of the family, those strange faces, but the blood lineage was still there. She could accept it.


    After all, who can live without death? Although the practitioners have a long life, they are also dangerous.


    She also wanted to meet her parents, kowtow to them and say that her daughter was unfilial


    She thought about too many possibilities, but never thought it was this.


    How can we accept this! Meng Li raised his head and asked the sky.


    Just before the woman told her the bad news, she thought about countless possibilities and had countless ideas and expectations in her heart.


    Oh, my God!


    Meng Li kneels down and stares at the sky.


    "Get up." Shifan orders Meng Li: "don''t kneel here. It''s a shame."


    Meng Li looked up at him and sighed, "I just don''t have the strength to stand up."


    Pain to the extreme is probably this kind of feeling, her life has never been so painful.


    "If that woman deceives you, we''d better go to Mengguang city first." Shifan order forced Meng Li to pull up, took her arm, and did not let her fall down again.


    "Good..." Meng Liqiang''s voice is a little hoarse.


    From beginning to end, her tears did not flow down.


    "How can I go? You can take me." Shifanling hoped that she would do something to disperse Mengli''s pain.


    Meng Li laughs bleakly. She has been working for more than a hundred years. The world has not seen her for a long time, but she will never forget the way home. She takes her and shifanling to Mengguang city through several space passages and twists and turns.


    Meng Li stood in Mengguang City, looking at the ruins of Mengguang city. Because of the fighting, the buildings here collapsed or collapsed directly. There were black brown bloodstains on the bluestone slab at his feet. Maybe six months ago, some people died here.


    In my memory, the busy street was empty. A few crows flew in the air and made ominous calls. Meng Li dragged her numb body down the street and passed nowhere. Although she expected a miracle, someone would jump out and ask who she was


    Meng''s house was half destroyed, and all the buildings of Meng''s family were destroyed.


    Meng Li couldn''t help thinking that Meng Guangcheng was written on the floor of Meng Guangcheng. When he came in just now, he had a look at it. It wasn''t damaged, but it was also very dark. The Meng family was gone, and it also lost its meaning because of the Meng family.


    Meng Li just stood beside the plaque and gazed at it for a long time. Maybe there was his parents'' blood on it.


    "Ah..." Meng Li took a deep breath and his voice was extremely suppressed.


    Shifanling thought this scene was really bald. He never thought it would be like this. He just


    Brain AChE!


    With a plop, Meng Li fell to her knees and knocked three times against the broken plaque. Her forehead touched the ground. She said:


    "sorry, mom and Dad, I''m late."


    "I''m sorry My daughter is unfilial. "


    There is infinite remorse in her voice. She once wanted to ask the wise girl or Wen Zhi about her birth position, but because she felt that she was weak and not qualified to negotiate, she didn''t get it.


    What she should try is that she is not sincere enough, she has been wandering outside for too long, her fault.


    "Sorry..." Meng Li is still kneeling on the ground and refuses to get up for a long time. Tears fall on the floor where others can''t see them, drop by drop.


    "Don''t cry." Shifan ordered him to squat down and said, "don''t cry for the soul."


    "Not good for the soul."


    "I have no heart. I''m sorry to my parents. They gave birth to me and raised me, but they didn''t get any return from me. I should have come back earlier. I''m damned." Now Meng Li''s heart is only infinite guilt.


    "You can''t come back." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li was silent and didn''t speak.


    Shifanling said, "do you think you can get the information of your birth plane by yourself?"


    Meng Li raised his head, turned his head and looked at each other for a long time. Tears kept rolling down her face. Shi Fanling reached out and took off Meng Li''s veil, then gently wiped the tears that fell down her face, shook his head and said very gently:


    "Meng Li, you won''t know, so you won''t blame yourself, because you don''t have the ability to come back to know Is that right? "


    Meng Li took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and the crystal tears rolled down her face again, revealing a deep sadness. The tone of shifanling was very gentle, but it was a knife, cutting her heart again.


    Yes, she has no ability.


    There is no capital to negotiate terms with the organization. If she is as powerful as shifanling, is it hard to know?After all, I''m incompetent.


    It''s incompetent.


    "In fact, you are excellent, you are just a mortal, you lack a lot of advantaged conditions, but you can also grow up to today''s situation." Shifanling probably felt that the blow to Mengli was too heavy, and he began to comfort him.


    Meng Li opened his eyes and looked at Shi Fanling with complicated eyes, but his final tone was very flat:


    "how do you know my birth plane?"


    "Shh The secret. " Shifanling didn''t tell Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at him calmly: "tell me, OK?"


    Shifan orders not to speak.


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "are you going to ask Wen Zhi about them?"


    Shifanling sneered: "do I need to ask them this information? I have a way to know. "


    "No way." Meng Li murmured.


    Shifanling still didn''t want to say that. Thinking of Meng Li''s strength, he said, "please, please, I''ll tell you."


    He thought that this would stop Meng Li''s questioning, but Meng Li nodded to him slightly:


    "I beg you."


    "You..." Shifan''s order is really unexpected, but Meng Li''s heart is desolate now. He just wants to know what he wants to know.


    "All right, but keep it a secret." Shi Fanling thought about it and looked at Meng Li seriously.


    Meng Li nodded: "you should believe me."


    "Information from Luo Zhenyu." Shifanling sighed, put his hand on Mengli''s head, rubbed it, and said in a very low voice:


    "don''t ask for help, OK?"


    Meng Li didn''t hear the word of shifanling. At the moment, what she was thinking was how people in Luo Zhenyu could have such information.


    When she found that shifanling''s hand was on her head again, she tilted her head and avoided his hand.


    When you rub your hair, you don''t like it.

 Chapter 1868

    "Why do they have our information?" Meng Li can''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know," shifanling said faintly


    "That''s all." Meng Li doesn''t want to worry about this problem any more. How can she be in the mood now?


    When she got up, she walked towards the inside. The once great Meng mansion is now overgrown with weeds, and all kinds of buildings have fallen into disrepair. The pavilion in the courtyard has also collapsed. Meng Li stood beside, with a sad smile, turned to the shifanling and said: "I still remember when I was young, I used to laugh and fight with my family children here."


    "You''re the next of kin?" Asked shifanling.


    Generally speaking, it''s a direct relationship.


    Meng Li nodded his head and said, "yes, I was the only child of my parents at that time. Later, they sent me to the big gate to practice. I left home very early."


    "After all, no matter how big the family is, it can''t match the resources of a large family. No matter how rich the family is, they have to go to school." Meng Li explained to Shi Fanling.


    Although shifanling was not a human race, he also knew the habits of the human race. He nodded and said, "I know."


    "Is Meng Jin your father?" Asked the order.


    Meng Li sighed sadly: "yes, my father."


    "If I had come half a year earlier, I would have seen him."


    "Are you blaming me for bringing you late?" So asked shifanling.


    Meng Li immediately shook his head, looked at the shifanling seriously and said, "how dare I blame you? I can''t thank you enough for bringing me back. "


    "I don''t want you to agree with me." Shifanling hopes to change the atmosphere.


    Meng Li No, you think too much. "


    She didn''t have such an idea. What''s more, at this time, it seems so untimely. She and shifanling can be friends or confidants, but


    Ah


    It may be a tragedy that two people who are born free must not fetter each other.


    Now that''s good.


    "I really appreciate you. I really owe you a favor this time. If one day you need me to do something, you can tell me. I will do what I can do." Meng Li made a solemn promise.


    "Don''t forget your promise today." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "never forget."


    She walked around the desolate mansion again. More than two hundred years later, the general pattern of the Meng family was not much different from that of the past.


    "The room is still there."


    Meng Li stayed outside her former boudoir, probably because no one lived here. She didn''t fight here, and the building wasn''t damaged. Meng Li opened the door, and the dust flew down from her head. She went in, with a complicated face:


    "there was no change, but her parents left a room until now."


    At this moment, Meng Li Cai deeply felt the deep love of her parents. Although she died, she was able to leave her things until today.


    Meng Li opened the drawer of the dresser, but the jewelry she had used was gone.


    I don''t know where my parents put them.


    After looking at the room carefully, Meng Li turns to go out again. She just hesitates. She doesn''t dare to go to her parents.


    She was afraid.


    At this moment, Meng Li felt that her heart was not as strong as she had imagined. Her withdrawal and hesitation all showed her weakness.


    In the end, Meng Li chose to transfer the rest of the house first. She was sad to find that after being exterminated, the house was also ransacked.


    Maybe they were not looted by the people who exterminated them. If they can exterminate the Meng family, they won''t be greedy for the property. That''s the outsider.


    After the extermination of the Meng family, he quietly came in and took away all the valuable things, so every place seemed very chaotic, which was the trace of being searched.


    Too sad.


    Although she knew it was normal and unavoidable, Meng Li was still very unhappy. She felt that it was also an insult.


    "Go and have a look." In fact, she didn''t know who lived in many rooms, and there must be many descendants in the mansion.


    Are parents still in that room?


    Walking to the place in my memory, this courtyard building looks the most exquisite. My mother has a little architectural attainments, so she designed it.


    The pillars of the corridor are covered with dust. Meng Li reaches out his hand to wipe off the dust. He wanted to see the pattern that his mother asked someone to carve on it. Unexpectedly, there is a big blood fingerprint on it. The pillars are painted, and the blood stains are on them. No one will deal with them specially, and they will be there all the time.


    This makes Meng Li''s heart instantly pinched by a pair of invisible hands, which desperately pinches her heart, as if to be pinched


    One hand on the post, the other hand covering the chest, it is too painful, she is very uncomfortable


    After breathing heavily, Meng Li looked at the bloody fingerprint and used it, which was much bigger than her hand.This is a man''s handprint. Maybe it''s her father''s. Meng Li casts a dust clearing spell on the nearby area. All the dust around him falls off, as if he had been cleaned by someone.


    On the walls, on the pillars, there were all terrible bloodstains, which showed how tragic it was at that time.


    This scene, just like a knife, cuts Meng Li''s heart. She goes into the room, and all the facilities in the room are destroyed. The tables and chairs have become blocks of wood and scattered on the ground. She goes out of the door again, and sees weeds growing in the yard. When she practices the Dharma again, these weeds wither into ashes in an instant. Before, some things were covered by weeds, but now they are revealed.


    Meng Li went over and picked up the broken sword, which was her father''s magic weapon. Basically, it can be said that people are in the sword, people are dead, and the sword is dead.


    Now it has become a broken sword without spirit, and its other half has disappeared.


    Meng Li''s heart is full of overwhelming sorrow, and every discovery impacts her heart.


    "This is my father''s." Meng Li caresses the broken sword and tears fall on it.


    Shifanling took a look, touched it with his hand, and said, "it''s also a good thing. It''s lucky that it hasn''t been picked up."


    It''s made of excellent materials, and it''s a good choice to take it away.


    This words is to remind Meng Li, she wry smile a way: "perhaps just be left behind."


    "The other half has been taken away."


    "Maybe." Shifanling stood by quietly.


    Meng Li is still not determined, trying to find the other half of the broken sword. Although he doesn''t know what can be changed, he still wants to find it in his heart.


    But the result is disappointed, did not find, perhaps really was taken away.


    Who is going to take away all the valuable things of the Meng family? Are they the people who helped bury the Meng family? If they are, they will be paid.


    If not, well, now Meng Li is more concerned about who killed her family!


    She has to find out.

 Chapter 1869

    She turned back and went into the room and picked up a piece of wood with blood on it, as long as it was the blood of the Meng family.


    Then Mengli summoned the gate of the Yin world, and the shifanling said:


    "maybe he has passed away. Now it''s useless to look for him."


    People are dead. What''s the use of finding them? Do you want her relatives to exist in the world in the form of soul body?


    Meng Li''s eyes were firm: "how can I know if I don''t try."


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    "If you can see them, a short reunion will be your wish." Shifanling said.


    When the black hole appeared, Mengli and shifanling went in, came to the Yin world and crossed the door of the Yin world. Now the gravity of the Yin world has no influence on Mengli. The Yin world of every world is almost the same. Some people wander, some resist, and some are willing to follow the guidance of the Yin world.


    It''s still very crowded. Most of them were monks before their lives. Most of them thought that there was no afterlife after their cultivation. They didn''t know that they had not become immortals, and they were only born in ordinary bodies. Why didn''t they have an afterlife?


    Meng Li released her mental energy, hoping to find her parents or family members, but she failed.


    "Forget it if you can''t find it."


    Shifanling felt that a mental force was searching repeatedly, which had been going on for a long time. This use of mental force was also a great loss of mental force. Seeing the obvious tired color on Meng Li''s face, he said.


    Meng Li pursed her lips. In the long search process, she really didn''t find anyone she knew.


    No matter who is in the government.


    She is very powerless and asks to come down again and again


    Meng Li stepped forward and turned to leave. Shifanling thought she was going to give up and immediately followed. However, she found an open space and took out the piece of wood with blood. Then, her fingers flew and quickly made a seal. The wood hung in the air. The blood on the wood was stripped off and became a red blood droplet floating in the air.


    "You are so confused." Shifanling said lightly.


    Unexpectedly, she used the secret method of soul to summon. That is to say, her soul is strong. If she is weak, once she used this secret method, her soul will be lax.


    Rao''s soul is stronger than most people''s. using this secret method has a great influence on her.


    The drop of blood kept spinning in the air, and Meng Li kept printing. Her eyes were red, and she looked at shifanling and said in a fierce voice:


    "I have no way back, I can''t retreat, I can''t ignore it. If I give up, I will condemn myself and have a bad life."


    "It''s up to you." The order of Shifan didn''t stop Meng Li.


    "But you, can you stop being so crazy?"


    Meng Li''s red eyes shed a drop of tears. She was disappointed for a moment when she saw the Buddha. She said in a low voice:


    "you don''t understand me."


    Shifanling just sighs, don''t you understand? Why can''t you open it?


    Life and death, doesn''t she understand?


    So forced, hurt is her own, her relatives really want to see her like this?


    "No magic, no magic." Shifan regretted why he wanted to bring her back. He worried that this had become her heart disease all her life. He worried that she would become gloomy from now on, and only hate in her heart.


    That''s no different from becoming a demon.


    "Come on..." When Meng Li''s array was completed, her soul became weak at a very fast speed, and finally became transparent. With her call, there was a strong wind around, and a shadowy soul floated towards her. Meng Li cried out: "I succeeded."


    She reaches out her hand, the blood floating in the air is collected by her, the wind stops all over her body, her dancing hair is calm, Meng Li looks at the soul in front of her, she also looks at her curiously.


    "Why am I here?" This soul is a woman, her soul is as thin as paper, like a gust of wind can blow away.


    She felt a strong gravitational force, so that she had no choice to come here. She was hiding in the underworld. She was afraid of being swallowed by others, and she was unwilling to reincarnate.


    "You look like a great grandmother." The woman stared at Meng Li for a while, then said in surprise.


    Meng Li took a deep breath, her present state is painful to the extreme, if not for the appearance of this woman, she may not be able to support the fall.


    But this woman was her strength to support her. She squeezed out a smile, but her tears could not stop flowing. She said:


    "your great grandmother is Meng Jin''s wife, isn''t she?"


    "How do you know?" The woman was very surprised.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "since I look like her, I must have something to do with her. I I''m her daughter. "


    "Daughter? The daughter of the great grandmother? " The woman was very confused.


    Meng Li couldn''t help weeping. He had a thousand tastes in his heart


    "Oh, I know. You are aunt Meng Li. I know you. I remember." When the woman said this, she was a little excited, but then she looked at Meng Li with great doubts and said:"Auntie, for so many years, are you still in the underworld? How did you do that? "


    I''m a man of cultivation. My soul is not weak. But I can''t hold on to staying in the underworld for half a year. I remember that Aunt Meng Li died more than 200 years ago


    Meng Li wants to talk but stops: "I..."


    "Whose child is your child?" Meng Li asked.


    "My father is Meng Jue." She said.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "it turns out that his children are so old. He is my cousin. He was very young then."


    "Yes, my father said he was very young when you left, but my great grandmother always missed you and often mentioned you. All of us know about you."


    "Is it?" Meng Li can''t help squatting down. His heart is sour and hard to bear.


    "What''s your name?" She asked again.


    The woman said, "aunt, my name is Meng mu."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s also a good name."


    "Tell me what happened in the family." Meng Li had a fierce look in his eyes.


    Mention this, Meng Mu''s eyes appeared the color of fear, her body shrunk, must be recalled dare not recall things.


    "Aunt, I can''t describe it. I..." Memories alone made her stutter.


    "What about your parents and my parents? Have you ever met them in the underworld? Have you seen them die? " Meng Li asked this first.


    This is just a fluke and unwilling question in Meng Li''s heart. She uses the secret method to start the array with the power of her soul, and then uses the blood of the Meng family to summon the people of the Meng family, but only to summon Meng mu, which proves that the other Meng family has long passed away.


    Or the soul is scattered in the underworld, almost no accident.


    "I didn''t see them. It''s too big here." Meng Mu shook his head sadly.

 Chapter 1870

    Meng Li said in a slightly pleading voice:


    "child, I know it''s cruel for you to recall the painful things, but can you think about it and tell me that maybe I can take revenge for my family!"


    Meng Mu obviously did not believe Meng Li''s words. After all, from the point of view of Meng Li''s present soul power, it is not very strong.


    She couldn''t help saying, "aunt, what can you do? Can you get out of here? "


    Meng Li wanted to talk and stopped, and finally said, "maybe."


    "Who is he?" When Meng Mu came, he found the shifanling, but he never had a chance to ask.


    He Is it suitable to listen to those things?


    "He looks like a living man." Meng Mu murmured to himself, did not expect that there are people who are not souls in the underworld.


    "He''s my friend." Meng Li said.


    Meng Mu didn''t know what he was thinking, so he blurted out:


    "I thought it was my uncle. You look like a good match."


    Shifanling was interested. Looking at Mengmu, he said, "is that right? Are we a good match


    Meng Mu took a look at shifanling, but he couldn''t help looking again. Where did his aunt come from?


    Most people will be shocked and attracted by his appearance when they first see him. Rao Shi Meng Li thinks that he is too beautiful every time he sees him.


    The only difference is that Meng Li has seen his green face, although now he looks mature.


    "Tell me, will you?" Meng Li asked painfully, she didn''t care about anything else now.


    Just want to know who the killer is.


    "Good..." Meng Mu took a deep breath, and her tears ran down. She said:


    "at that time, everything was as usual for us, and everyone was doing everyone''s business. Then suddenly someone said that Meng Guangcheng was locked up, because people who went out of the city couldn''t get out."


    "Aunt, do you know? Although our family''s position in Mengguang city has not been replaced in the past two hundred years, when the common people encounter difficulties, they come to find their great grandfather for the first time. "


    "Dad is still the one who supports the Meng family." Meng Li said with emotion.


    Meng Mu''s great grandfather is her father.


    The more Meng Mu recalled, the more painful he was. He cried and said:


    "the great grandfather went to check the situation immediately, but just to check the border shrouded in the sky, he was seriously injured by the power of the border. The great grandfather was the first master of Mengguang City, and everyone in Mengguang city was flustered at that time."


    "All of us in the Meng family are flustered. It''s obvious that someone is going to attack us. My great grandfather says to the air that if you come to seek revenge, you can find us in the Meng family. There''s no need to besiege the city and not lead the people in the city."


    "The response to my grandfather was:" the time of slaughtering is coming. Enjoy the last time. "


    "The sound seems to come from the sky and from the ground. It''s dull, gloomy and terrifying. It makes everyone feel scared and desperate."


    "However, all of us in Mengguang city are united. After desperation, we said we should unite and resist."


    "Even at the beginning of rehearsing the array and taking out their own weapons and pills to prepare for the battle, our Meng family knew that the battle was inevitable and actively prepared for it. Everyone felt that such unity would surely defeat each other, but when the evening came, we knew how vulnerable we were."


    "It can even be said that they were vulnerable. Under the fierce attack, the common people fell one by one, and the family members also fell one by one. There was no one alive."


    "Aunt, you don''t know how miserable it was at that time. People''s arms and heads were splashing everywhere, and blood flowed into a river. They tore us mercilessly, tearing people to pieces. Many people were even eaten. It was the magic weapon of great grandfather''s life that stabbed the monster''s mouth, and the monster bit off his sword with a pair of sharp teeth."


    "Is it a monster?" Meng Li stares at Meng mu.


    "Yes, yes."


    "A thousand years ago, our ancestor Meng Guang killed himself. He died, but he lived again. He had many subordinates like him. They broke into our house and killed him at will. We didn''t have any power to fight back. At that time, the great grandmother exploded to save the great grandfather, and finally the great grandfather was doomed."


    "I should be more lucky, my throat has been dug a hole, and then died, not too miserable." Meng Mu shivered at the thought.


    When Meng Li heard Meng Mu''s words, he felt a kind of inexplicable sadness. He was lucky to be killed by a demon. How unfortunate are the others? How painful is their death?


    Mother blew herself up, in order to save her father, but his father didn''t survive, and he couldn''t either. Meng Li thought that if his father had a way back then, he wouldn''t have.


    Can he watch the people of Mengguang city being slaughtered and escape alone?


    And he has no way back.


    "So the big demon came to revenge thousands of years ago. At that time, he didn''t die, but the power of his ancestors'' self explosion made him fall into a thousand years'' sleep?" Meng Li guessed.Meng Mu nodded: "it should be like this. Those demons didn''t say anything to us. It''s not clear that they want us to die."


    "That night, the whole Mengguang city was full of blood smell, continuous wailing, young children were swallowed by demons, we were tortured and killed, when I didn''t die, I saw my parents died miserably, as well as the family sisters, uncles and uncles, who watched them fall one by one. They were still trying to save me, aunts and aunts. Recalling these painful things, I feel my soul It''s going to break up in pain. "


    Her expression was so painful that she couldn''t help herself. Tears welled up. Fear and sadness surrounded her. Because of tears, her soul became more and more weak. If she cried like this, it might really break up.


    Meng Li quickly took out a soul crystal and handed it to her, saying: "absorb it."


    "Don''t you absorb it?" Shifanling looked at Mengli indifferently.


    "I absorb it, too." Meng Li takes out another soul crystal, first teaches Meng Mu how to absorb it, and then absorbs another one himself.


    Both of them absorbed one. After Meng Mu absorbed the soul crystal, the effect was more obvious. However, Meng Li''s soul was damaged too seriously because of the forced use of the secret method against heaven. Moreover, her soul was different from Meng Mu''s. her soul was a soul bearing strong world power, and now it is still in overload. Therefore, this soul crystal has no effect on her.


    Let''s say that Meng Mu''s soul is weak, and he won''t feel too painful, but Meng Li is quite painful at the moment, because it''s too heavy a burden to use such a weak soul to carry the world power.


    "Absorb a little more and get out of here." Shi Fanling said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought about it, and then took out some soul crystals to Meng mu. Shifan immediately said, "I''m not enough to give them back to others?"

 Chapter 1871

    Meng Li took a look at shifanling and didn''t know why he said this.


    But I don''t know that when shifanling saw that Meng Ligang just took it out, her face was tangled for a moment, and she knew that she didn''t have much at all.


    And soul crystal is a rare thing for their soul body.


    Shifanling has always been a man who pays attention to details.


    Moreover, in the heart of the Buddhist order, Meng Mu does not need to absorb so much.


    Mengmu smell speech, also immediately refused Mengli pass past the soul crystal, said: "thank you aunt kindness, I enough."


    "Take it. Don''t listen to him. There''s more on my aunt''s side." Meng Li insists on giving it to her. She loves Meng Mu very much. She always feels that as an elder, she should give something.


    However, Meng Mu was very interested and determined not to do so, which made Meng Li very helpless. Shifanling said, "if you don''t absorb the soul crystal again, you won''t be able to hold on to revenge."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He absorbed more than ten soul crystals in one breath. There are really not many soul crystals in the system space, but Meng Li doesn''t regret it. The soul can make up for it slowly, but revenge must be paid.


    It''s lucky to summon the people of the Meng family at any cost.


    Meng Li looks at Meng mu. Her eyes and eyebrows should follow her mother, but she has never seen her mother. If she had not been summoned by the secret method, she would not know it was Meng''s family just standing in front of her.


    More than a dozen soul crystals can''t repair Meng Li''s soul, but they can make her feel a little better and sort out her grief. She said:


    "let''s go and get revenge."


    "Auntie, can you take me to my room?" Meng Mu asked, she also wanted to do her part, although she didn''t know what she could do now.


    Without the body, all the strength is gone, leaving a pair of weak soul.


    "Go." Meng Li didn''t hesitate. Although it''s useless to know that Meng Mu has gone, it''s good for her to have this heart.


    "I''ll take you out."


    Shifanling didn''t want Meng Li to use his strength again. He took the initiative to take them away from the underworld and went to the outside world. Shifanling handed Meng Li a cloak and said:


    "your soul is suffering now. It can be much better if you put it on."


    Meng Li looked at him and said thank you in a low voice.


    "Put it on." Seeing that Meng Li was still hesitating, Shi Fanling said directly in the tone of command.


    Meng Li didn''t want to quarrel with him. He was kind-hearted, so he put it on obediently. He didn''t know what material it was made of. After putting it on, a warm current reached her whole body, which really relieved the pain of her soul.


    Meng Mu sighed that it was really lucky for her aunt to have someone around to take care of her like this.


    "Here you are. Put it on you."


    Meng Li hands Meng Mu a piece of Rune paper. It''s soul and weak. It''s hard for her to walk in the world of Yang. With this thing, she won''t be affected so much.


    "Thank you, aunt." Meng Mu took it and folded it on his body.


    They are directly back to Mengguang City, looking at the desolate streets, Mengmu can''t help crying: "Mengguang city has become like this."


    "Is it completely abandoned here?"


    No one chooses to come here to rebuild the city after being slaughtered. Has the prosperous Mengguang city become an ominous place in the hearts of the world?


    "I want to go home and have a look." Meng Mu said sadly.


    Shi fan Ling frowned, looked at Meng Mu and said, "I know I''m sad, why do I have to go back?"


    "Your aunt is already in great pain. Do you want to deepen her pain?"


    "Shifanling, you..." Meng Li looks at Shi Fanling and doesn''t know what to say


    He shouldn''t have said that. Although it would be painful to go to that place, she was willing to go.


    Shifanling sneered: "I don''t know why. It''s nice to call my name out of your mouth."


    It seems to be ironic. It seems to be mocking Meng Li.


    His ability to do so proves that he doesn''t care what others think of him at all.


    Meng Li''s face was cold.


    Meng Mu was helpless.


    Aunt, this friend


    Well It doesn''t seem serious.


    There is also a bit of indifference from the bone, aunt has been so sad, he is so?


    It''s hard to say.


    Shifan gave Meng Li a deep look and asked, "do you really want revenge?"


    Meng Li said without thinking, "that''s nature."


    "If you want revenge, I''ll call your enemy over, and you won''t have to look everywhere." Shifanling said indifferently.


    Meng Li looked at him: "do you know who it is from the beginning?"


    "I didn''t know at first, but she said it was a demon family. Since it was a demon, I could call it. Do you believe it?" Shifanling hooked his lips and looked at Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li could not help muttering: "is your blood so powerful? It can attract the demons in the world. "


    Shifanling didn''t answer Meng Li''s question. Instead, he soared into the air and waved his hands. At that time, dark clouds were covered with lightning and thunder. In the daytime, the lightning was crackling.At this time, the monks outside Mengguang city saw that the sky over Mengguang city was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and they were all surprised. There was another accident there.


    Would you like to go and have a look? No, I still can''t. There''s a huge momentum of infiltrating people. There must be experts there. If you lose your life to watch the fun, it''s not worth the loss.


    "I''m a member of the Meng clan. I want you to come quickly!" Shifan waved his hands at will, especially domineering. His voice resounded through the world and spread to all directions.


    Dong Dong


    Dong Dong


    Dong!


    About half an hour later, Meng Guangcheng suddenly became lively, like a voice coming from the ground. Meng Li felt that there were creatures under his feet, and the land might break out at any time.


    "What are you?" A voice rang out, but Meng Mu was frightened by the voice. Her eyes were frightened, and she said to Meng Li:


    "aunt, that was the voice at the beginning."


    "Don''t be afraid." Meng Li''s eyes are fierce. No matter how terrible things come today, she will not shrink back. There is no reason to shrink back.


    Even if you die, you have to fight.


    Seeing a burst of black fog coming out of the ground, Meng Li took out his Epee to prepare for the battle. When the black fog disappeared, a strange and ugly monster appeared in the street.


    Some of them are like mantis, but they are countless times bigger than Mantis. They are all brown. Some of their claws are like crab claws. They are sharp and sharp. They have a pair of wings on their back. They have more claws than Mantis. He straightens up and raises his head. He doesn''t care about Mengli and Mengmu, but looks at the shifanling in the sky.


    "Who are you?" Low voice full of unwilling, seems not to believe that there is a more powerful demon than him.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the venom in his mouth spilled out. It was disgusting. His teeth were sharp and big, like swords growing in his mouth.


    "You don''t deserve to know." Shifanling said indifferently.


    "Why do you frighten me with your blood?" The demon was very angry.

 Chapter 1872

    It''s not pleasant to be oppressed when anyone comes.


    "Oh..." Shifanling gave him a condescending glance and said:


    "the little locust demon is really ugly."


    "Are you avenging for the Meng family?" Asked the locust demon scornfully.


    "Why?" The world''s Vatican order asked.


    "Do we need you to participate in our hatred? It''s nosy. " Said the locust demon.


    Of course, it was also a kind of provocation. Naturally, he didn''t want the big demon to intervene.


    "I won''t take part in you. It''s your hatred against the Meng clan. You can handle it by yourself. It''s just more convenient for you to come." So said shifanling.


    He knew that Meng Li would not allow him to interfere. Moreover, if he interfered in this matter, the revenge would be avenged, and she would not feel happy.


    "And do what you say." The locust demon snorted.


    Shi Fanling said to Meng Li, "I''ll go to yaochi for a cup of tea first, and I''ll come back to pick you up when you''ve finished."


    "Well, thank you." Meng Li said sincerely.


    Shifanling understood her and knew what she was thinking.


    It''s also a respect for her.


    "Don''t die. If you die, there''s nothing left." Shifanling hesitated and said.


    Meng Li sneered and said to the locust, "I''m confident to deal with this kind of monster."


    "Human beings are good at boasting. Let''s have a try. They just slaughtered you Meng clan. I didn''t expect that there was a fish who missed the net." The locust demon is not afraid of Meng Li. Seeing that shifanling has disappeared in the sky, he looks more and more proud.


    "And it''s still a soul body. It''s ridiculous." It''s another way.


    "If you dare to kill our people, take your life!" Meng Li couldn''t hold on, so he flew up first and raised his Epee to the locust demon.


    The locust demon stood up completely. It was higher than any building here. He thought Meng Li had no strength. Facing Meng Li''s sword, he waved a paw to clamp it. Meng Li was waiting for him to take his sword. He looked hard and cleaved his hard claw.


    Some brown blood flowed out, not much, but it was enough for the locust demon to be surprised. He was shocked and asked:


    "what power is this?"


    It''s not the spirit power used by human beings, nor the magic power of Demon power. What is it?


    "Frog in the well, why should I tell you." Meng Li snorted, and the locust demon''s eyes were full of hatred. She said:


    "today I will kill you here, let you try the human pain."


    "I also want to destroy your soul, so that you never get reincarnation."


    "Ah...!" The locust demon screamed and said: "don''t be presumptuous, little Terran! Thousands of years ago, I can make you pay a huge price for the Meng family. After thousands of years, I can still eradicate your Meng family to vent my anger. "


    "Well, let''s try."


    Meng Li''s tone is disdainful, and the locust demon takes the initiative to attack Meng Li. His sharp claws wave over, and the other side has more than one claw. All the claws are around Meng Li. Meng Li seems to have no way back. When the locust demon thinks that he can catch the other side and successfully tear the other side apart, a red appears in front of him.


    A lifelike rosefinch appeared in Meng Li''s side, shrouded her, and the locust demon''s claws were also burned back by the hot rosefinch fire.


    "This..." The locust demon is going to vomit blood. Why does the rosefinch want to listen to a weak human race.


    "Hum..." Since the locust demon is afraid of the fire of rosefinch, let him have a good try. Meng Li immediately blocked the locust demon with space, and the locust demon was frightened to find that he could not move.


    Then, as if he was in a sea of fire, the space where he was was was in a raging fire. He felt extremely painful when he was burned, and the locust demon roared in pain.


    "Come on..." Xu couldn''t bear it. He called out in pain, and then countless locust demons appeared in this space. These locust demons were not as big as him, and the pincers were not so sharp, but the threat to human beings was also very big. If they were caught, they could separate the flesh and blood.


    These locust demons chose the savior for the first time. They tried their best to attack the space trapped by the locust demons outside. At the same time, the space constructed by Meng Li exploded instantly when they were destroyed by their powerful power. There was a locust demons in the black land. The biggest locust demon stood among them, the tallest one, and gave orders to his subordinates: "kill them two."


    Although no locust demon could respond to him with words, they all made a strange cry and then came to this side. Meng Li snorted and sneered: "a group of animals dare to surround me. They really live too long. I think you must have a share in the slaughtering City, so I''ll kill you and take revenge on all the people in Meng Guang city."


    She took Meng Mu to sit in the shadow of the rosefinch and fly in the middle of the sky. These locust demons had wings, and they all flew up. They surrounded Meng Li from all directions, but they didn''t dare to get close to Meng Li. Is the power of rosefinch fire affordable to all things?It was the big locust demon who was burned by the fire of rosefinch for a while, and his body was all scorched. Thanks to his thick skin, he would have lost his life. However, the fire that burned him just now was not the original fire of rosefinch''s fire. If Nanming Lihuo had the power of the original fire, it would be irresistible.


    Nanming leaves fire and burns everything.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li said:


    "the shells of you animals are hard, like swords and swords. Then you can peel them off to make armor."


    Unfortunately, if it is burned, there will be no armor material.


    "Presumptuous, too presumptuous!" The big locust was so evil that he spewed out poison towards Meng Li. But before he got to Meng Li''s side, he was burnt out by the fire of rosefinch.


    Make locust demon quite big head, Meng Li has rosefinch fire protection, and they are very afraid of this.


    "Up Kill The great locust demon didn''t care about the life of his subordinates. He knew that they would be burned by Meng Li''s rosefinch fire when they came, but he still gave orders. The locust demon was extremely obedient. Of course, they had to listen because they were oppressed by their blood. They came forward regardless of themselves, and then there was a crackling burning sound. Their claws were burned, and the rest of their trunk was howling in pain .


    They just use their claws to meet Meng Li and Meng mu, but when they face the two soul bodies, how can they tear them apart?


    It''s not flesh and blood.


    If you want to fight the soul body, you must have a special means.


    There is a strong smell around the tip of his nose. There is a disgusting smell and a burnt smell. Meng Mu is still in shock. Why is aunt so fierce?


    She wanted to reach out and touch the rosefinch under her body, but she was blocked by the border set by her aunt. She couldn''t touch the rosefinch


    At the beginning, she thought it was true, but now it seems not. It''s not true that she can have such power. It''s really terrible!

 Chapter 1873

    The locust demon burned by Meng Li has lost its fighting ability, only to howl, but the big locust demon is still unwilling to make a strange call, and then there are countless locust demons, dense, hovering in the sky of Meng Guang city. The dark area blocks the sunlight, and Meng Guang city is in the dark.


    In the distance, the monks couldn''t help flying over to have a look. They only saw a lot of locust demons hovering in the sky of Mengguang city. Among them, the flaming red light was like a huge rosefinch. The monks didn''t dare to come near. They all showed fear. The locust demons recorded thousands of years ago reappeared.


    Finally, we can explain why Meng Guangcheng was slaughtered. At that time, it was the Millennium peace that Meng Guangcheng had destroyed himself. All the people in Meng Guangcheng were proud of the Meng family and led by the Meng family.


    The Millennium honor of Meng family and Meng Guangcheng is obtained by solving the locust demon. Once the locust demon reappears in the world, they are the first to find.


    But it''s too cruel for these animals to slaughter the city directly.


    But why the legendary bird rosefinch appeared in the records and was surrounded by locusts and demons? They didn''t know, and they didn''t dare to go to find out.


    Also very worried, these locust demons will not be like a thousand years ago for human disaster? Who will stand up and destroy them?


    "How many more, let''s shout together, I will kill you today!"


    Meng Li burned to death, and also burned batch after batch of locust demons. All the locust demons lying on the ground had no claws, or even wings. They smelled so bad that Meng Li and Meng Mu suffered a lot. But in the face of blood feud, what was that?


    She''s going to kill its kind in front of it!


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Locust demon yelled, he was extremely unwilling, he did not believe that he would be defeated by human hands.


    The Meng family can''t live with him in this life, can they? He hated it very much. While directing his grasshopper demon subordinates to kill Meng Li one after another, he said in a hoarse voice:


    "you Meng clan are extinct. Take a rest, you will kill me, and there will be no more Meng clan in the world, ha ha...!"


    His laughter was extremely rampant, which deeply hurt Meng Li''s heart. She said with red eyes:


    "then I will make sure that there will be no such disgusting thing as locust demon in this world, and I will exterminate your species!"


    "A thousand years ago, the most powerful man in Meng family burst himself and made me fall asleep. Do you think you can really exterminate us? We locust demons live and die forever. " The great locust demon cried.


    Meng Li said contemptuously, "even if I burn you to death, can you come back from death?"


    "That''s natural, so I''m not afraid of you, but you..." The locust demon laughed madly, and then said:


    "do you really think I can''t do anything with you? Now that I know that you are a soul body, I have a way to make you immortal. Under the erosion of our toxins, your souls will soon break up. Naive, naive! If you ask your ancestor who lived thousands of years ago to see this scene, I''m afraid he''s mad. He brought disaster to his family, but I''m not dead. I don''t know if he will regret it. "


    "It''s a pity that those souls disappeared so fast on the day of the massacre that I didn''t have time to make them forever."


    Then there was a roar of laughter from the locust demon, gloomy, terrifying and harsh.


    Meng Li immediately checks her soul. It''s true that she does find a black line in her soul, which has been eroding her soul.


    Is it really poisoning? As the locust demon said, the soul will be scattered.


    After all, the locust demons came one after another, and they were accidentally touched by their own souls by the lethargic locust demons'' claws. Are the claws poisonous?


    Although their claws were burned because they touched them, and even some of them did not retreat completely and were completely burned to death by the fire of rosefinch, they still planted poison on themselves before they died.


    "Good bye. I wanted to watch you die, but forget it. I have so many subordinates, but when I meet you, you are finished." The locust demon seems to want to leave in a smart way, and then he added:


    "by the way, there is no solution to the poison, even the big demon can''t save you."


    It seems that I can''t see her die with my own eyes, so I don''t waste so many subordinates.


    "Oh..."


    Meng Li sneered: "do you think you can really leave here? Do you think that no fire can completely burn you? "


    "Come on..."


    "Die


    Meng Li gave a big drink, and his voice fell down. He blocked Meng Guang city with all his strength. In an instant, a bunch of white fire light flew out of the mouth of rosefinch Xu Ying, and the little white fire light flew in the past, attached to the locust demon, and it gave out a scream of fear.


    The fire of origin, Nanming Lihuo, was used to burn the great locust demon, while the fire of rosefinch was used to burn the rest of the locust demon. In the red light, mixed with a mass of white light, the great locust demon was wrapped.


    He shakes his wings and wants to leave here, but he is locked to death by Meng Li''s space. Most of his subordinates are half burned. How can he have so much power to help him break the space?The burning of the scarlet locust is becoming more and more powerful, but their fate is also in vain.


    "Come, come, come..." The locust demon called his subordinates eagerly, but there was a howl in response to him. With the burning of the fire, the howl became less and less, which meant that his subordinates were dying.


    In fact, all the locust demons also want to escape from this space, but they are burned before they touch the space wall. What''s the chance?


    "No, it hurts!"


    The big locust demon saw his hard shell burned and his original power burned. Only he has the original power!


    His original strength can''t be destroyed, and won''t be destroyed. What kind of fire is this, so terrible?!


    The locust demon family lost his original strength, and when they died, they would really die. Only when he was alive, could they revive the dead locust demon. When he died, the locust demon family would really be over!


    I can''t revive myself.


    Although the original power was burned, he was still unwilling to try to "revive" his subordinates, but found that he really did not have this ability.


    "Ah..." Find the reality, completely let the locust demon despair, can''t revive, it means really will be burned to death by this fire.


    "I curse you. I curse the people of the Meng clan for being reincarnated as livestock, slaves, and humble people forever. I curse you, the people of the Meng clan, for dying in the hands of our locust demons all the time." Before the great locust demon was completely burned into nothingness, he uttered a vicious curse.


    And in a package of Nanming Lihuo, Meng Li is very sorry not to see his death.

 Chapter 1874

    When it died, Meng Li took back Nanming Lihuo, but his thousands of grasshopper demon subordinates were not completely burned because they were burned by Zhuque''s fire, which was weaker than Nanming''s fire.


    The fire kept burning. When some powerful locust demons saw that the big locust demon was dead, they were so angry that they chose to fight Meng Li to death. With a whole body of fire, they rushed forward one after another. Meng Li''s border was broken by their last strength, and their soul was touched by their claws. But the closer they were to Meng Li, the faster they died.


    In the sea of fire, Meng Li''s face is expressionless, and she keeps setting boundaries for Meng mu. She lets these locust demons flutter, until there is no sound in the space, and all the locust demons are dead. Meng Li takes back the fire all over the sky.


    All the locust demons were burned to death. They had souls, and they were also burned away. They had no afterlife. She said that she not only wanted to kill them, but also destroyed them!


    Meng Li looks down into the sky, and the whole city of Meng Guang is gone. Since the locust demon can be burned into nothingness, the whole city will also be burned into nothingness.


    "The city is gone..." Meng Mu couldn''t help crying, and then he lay down on Zhu que Xu Ying and sobbed:


    "revenge has also been avenged."


    "Aunt..." She pulled Meng Li''s clothes and trembled.


    Meng Li sat on the rosefinch, tears dripping from her face, everything is gone.


    In the end, it''s nothing.


    What''s left is ashes.


    There''s no revenge for her family.


    I''ll never see them again.


    Meng Li is suffering from the loss of her family. Her weak soul bears the pain of great power. Her soul is much weaker. The use of rosefinch fire consumes her a lot, as well as the pain of toxin.


    "Aunt, I''m dying." Meng Mu said painfully behind her.


    Meng Li thought of the poison of the locust demon. Maybe he will die soon. It doesn''t matter. At least he will get revenge.


    It''s just hard for Meng mu. Maybe she shouldn''t have been brought here at that time, but as a descendant of Meng, she should have come.


    Seeing that her soul was almost transparent, Meng Li knew that she could not stay in the world of Yang for too long. The more she stayed, the faster her soul broke up. He called the world of yin and went to the world of Yin.


    "Absorb it quickly. Use it first. There is not enough. I have a lot." Meng Li handed her some soul crystals and urged her.


    It''s not that Meng Li doesn''t want to take it out at one time, but that there is not much to take out. On the contrary, Meng mu can''t bear to take it out.


    Meng Mu took a look, shook his head and said, "aunt, my wish is over, and there is no medicine to save, so I won''t waste this precious thing."


    "Nonsense." Meng Li trembled at the bottom of his heart, reached out his hand and gently stroked Meng Mu''s face, saying:


    "mu''er, listen to my aunt, although we are poisoned now, as long as you still exist and set foot on the road of death, the road of death will purify your toxins, and you can still live."


    "Death? Next life? That''s not me. It''s like death. " A drop fell on Meng Mu''s face. Meng Li quickly wiped it off for her and said urgently again:


    "don''t delay. Absorb the Soul Crystal quickly. As long as your soul can be replenished, there will be enough soul power to ensure your rebirth."


    "No, aunt, I know you don''t have much. You can use it yourself. I hope my aunt will be reborn and find a good family." Meng Mu still stubbornly refused.


    Meng Li could not help but shed tears, said: "silly child, who told you that aunt will go to live?"


    Even if she died, she could not die.


    Only Meng Mu gave a deep sigh in response to Meng Li.


    Later, in order to persuade Meng Mu to absorb, Meng Li could only say:


    "believe me, it''s ok if I don''t absorb. My soul is stronger than you. It''s more special than you. There won''t be anything and I won''t die at all. Aunt is so strong. You don''t see it, and it''s just a little bit. I really have a lot."


    "Don''t lie to me, aunt. It''s very poisonous and needs to be absorbed a lot." Although Meng Li said so much, Meng Mu still responded so weakly to Meng Li.


    "6018, can Meng Mu be a Tasker?" Meng Li urgently asked him if he could, Meng Li hoped to save Meng Mu''s life through the binding system.


    6018 said, "no, she has so many toxins in her soul that she can''t bind system space."


    "What should we do, just watch her die?" Meng Li lost his sense of propriety. To be exact, Meng Mu was her last relative in the world.


    6018 was silent. His silence made Meng Li ask:


    "it means that I can''t get rid of my toxin?"


    "Well I can''t help it for the time being. " 6018 when answering this sentence, he was particularly heavy. He was also thinking about what to do if Meng Li died.


    After a short silence, Meng Li said, "I know."


    I can''t save myself.


    "I really have a lot, why don''t you believe it..." Meng Li anxiously took out all the soul crystals and put them on the ground for Meng Mu to see. He prayed that Meng Mu could take them up and absorb them. She only had so many, which should be enough for Meng mu."Be obedient, will you? As long as absorbed, you can survive to reincarnation, you still have the next life, don''t give up, what I take out now is only a part of me. "


    Meng Mu took a look at the soul crystals on the ground and roughly counted them. There were only dozens of them. Is that what my aunt said?


    Aunts are not enough.


    Aunt has been saying a lot, in fact, this is all she has, the more anxious a person is to emphasize what is more to cover up what, aunt is not calm!


    She can''t hurt her aunt.


    "Don''t force it." Meng Mu knelt down and kowtowed to Meng Li solemnly, saying:


    "aunt took revenge on Meng Mu''s family, but also for Meng Mu''s parents. Mu Er thanks her aunt, but she doesn''t want to take revenge. Mu Er only asks her aunt to keep herself alive."


    "It doesn''t matter whether there is an afterlife or not for mu er. Anyway, it''s not me in this life."


    "Mu''er wants to hold her aunt." Her soul began to break up. Meng Li quickly came forward and hugged her with tears streaming down her face. She was really a member of the Meng family and said the same thing as she did.


    "Promise my aunt that you will absorb all these soul crystals and you will be able to reincarnate. Please, my aunt." Meng Li holds her, picks up the soul crystal from the ground and puts it in her arms, but her soul can''t hold it any more and falls to the ground.


    "Aunt, you can absorb it. You can surely die. This toxin is so powerful that my soul is torn so painful."


    "Thank you, aunt." This is the last sentence before Meng Mu''s soul dissipates, and Meng Li''s arms are empty. She really dissipates at a very fast speed. Under the fierce poison, such an ordinary soul as she can''t hold on for too long.


    "Meng mu..." Meng Li is crying, and the last family member in the world is gone!


    "Why don''t you listen."

 Chapter 1875

    "You''re crying here again." Meng Li''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Meng Mu is gone." Meng Li said bitterly.


    Shifanling just gave a faint voice and looked at Mengli: "if you cry any more, you should be gone."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone." Meng Li said.


    "Is life and death really indifferent?" Shifanling squatted down and looked at her half squatting.


    Meng Li whispered: "the big revenge has been avenged, the wish has been, not only to die, but also my life, why not?"


    "Well, I''ll watch you die." Shifanling stood up and looked down at Mengli.


    Meng Li put away the soul crystal on the ground, which made shifanling sneer and say:


    "since he decided to wait for death, how can these things not be put down?"


    Meng Li took a look at him and said, "even if I want to die, I have to think about others. I don''t need these soul crystals. It''s a waste to use them. But I still have a system. After I die, he can use them."


    "Oh, thinking of other people at this time." Shifanling said indifferently.


    Meng Li said to 6018: "after I''m dead, everything in the system space belongs to you. Well, if you can''t ask for love and have no appearance, just put them in the vast world and let them make their own living."


    I can''t ask 6018 to take care of them. After all, they don''t have such a good relationship.


    If we put them in the ordinary small world, it seems that their development will be limited. Although the vast world is dangerous, they will be strong after they live safely.


    It''s time to let go. What can we do if we don''t?


    "Meng Li Don''t do that. It''s going to be OK. " 6018''s voice also sounded heavy. He knew the seriousness of the matter, but he felt very sad.


    He can''t help it. He has searched for a lot of information. Just now, he was still searching for information crazily.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li is too poisoned.


    "Promise me, will you?" Meng Li recalled his system space, um It seems that there is no special valuable thing. The spirit tree in Lingtian space is valuable.


    "The spirit tree belongs to you. You just need to find a less dangerous place for them." Meng Li''s only worry now is asking for love.


    Asking for love is like her daughter. Now she''s dying. I don''t know whether to see her or not.


    No, it''s still gone. I''ve established a contract with her. If I see her, I should be able to detect that she is deeply poisoned and incurable. I''ll be sad at that time.


    "Don''t say it. Believe me, you''ll be fine. You''d better absorb all the soul crystals. You can delay for a while, and then think of a way." 6018 began to persuade Meng Li to absorb soul crystal, but Meng Li did not listen to him.


    She has something to do while she''s still alive.


    "I''m going to Yangjie." She said to shifanling with a cold face.


    I don''t know why he became indifferent.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "Go ahead." Shifanling lightly responded to her, and then directly took her to Yangjie and came to a cemetery outside Mengguang city. Meng Li looked at row after row of tombstones and asked:


    "how do you know I''m coming here?"


    "I know you." Shifanling sighed.


    Meng Li dropped his eyes. As expected, it was hard to find a confidant. He really knew her best.


    This cemetery is very large, burying all the people of Meng Guangcheng. Many outsiders don''t know their names, so there is no name on the tombstone. The tombstones of Meng family are in the most prominent place. Meng Li finds her parents'' tombstone, and it''s hard to see her mother ''?


    She heavily kowtowed to her parents'' tombstone and said in a soft voice:


    "my parents, it''s my daughter who is unfilial. She came back late. Although this revenge has been avenged, it can''t change your lives. It''s my daughter''s fault."


    But shifanling said to him:


    "well, yes, it''s also your life."


    Meng Li didn''t pay any attention to him, but continued:


    "I hope you will be born into a good family and have a good life. My daughter is very good. She has been very good all these years, but it''s a pity that she hasn''t come to tell you peace."


    It''s a pity. If we meet as soon as possible, things will be different. But fate makes people feel regret in Meng Li''s heart.


    In fact, there are still many things to say, but Meng Li knows that they have passed away, and can''t hear them at all. To say these words is just to seek a self consolation, just don''t say it.


    She got up and went to the tombstones of the elders she used to know. She kowtowed one by one. She did everything she could. All she could do was to strive for peace of mind, which Meng Li knew very well.


    "I''ll spend my last time here." Meng Li didn''t mean to leave. Looking at Shi Fanling, she took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile, and pretended to be open-minded: "well Can you build me a tombstone here when I die? Let me sleep with the Mencius? ""Good." Shifanling readily agreed.


    "Well If one day you meet my question, if she offends you, will you let her go? " Meng Li thought of asking for love and wanted to cry. She wanted to see her, but she didn''t dare. She didn''t want to make the little guy sad.


    Shifanling nodded: "it''s OK."


    "Well..." Meng Li tilted her head and thought for a while, thinking that there was nothing to be charged. She was too painful now, and there were not many things she could remember.


    The soul bears the unbearable strength, like a person carrying a kilo of weight, the toxin is eroding her soul, causing the pain of tearing.


    "I''m tired. I want to sleep." Meng Li felt that her soul was about to break up. Her consciousness was a little vague, and her only feeling was pain.


    When everything was done, she couldn''t hold on, and all her strength was used up.


    A second before he closed his eyes, Meng Li took a look at shifanling. He stood there, indifferent all over, as if nothing had anything to do with him. His beautiful face had no expression, like a painting.


    I don''t know why, Meng Li''s mind suddenly flashed a trace of regret, this trace of regret is about the world Buddhist order.


    But she couldn''t explain why she felt it, and she soon ignored it.


    Consciousness has been blurred, Meng Li forgot who she was and where she was. She felt that she was about to dissipate in the next second.


    Why not dissipate? Does a stronger soul deserve more long-term pain?


    Why not die happily?


    Meng Li curled up in front of her father''s tombstone. She frowned and was full of pain. Shifan looked at her without expression. Did she really have no desire to survive?


    Knowing that he was going to die, I didn''t ask him.


    He didn''t want her to ask for him, but hoped that she had the desire to survive, rather than waiting for death so painfully.

 Chapter 1876

    Xingxiu entered a certain space in the vast world. The space was deserted and the surrounding environment was very primitive. There were only a few simple huts in the whole space that attracted the most attention.


    It looks like a hermit living here.


    And Xing Xiu came to the hut.


    "What are you doing here?" Shifanling came out of the hut and stood with his hands down, looking at Xingxiu indifferently.


    "It''s strange that you are here every time you come recently. What are you doing hiding here?" Xing Xiu sat on the stone bench in the small yard.


    "Self cultivation." Shifan orders to spit out four words indifferently.


    Xing Xiu laughed and asked:


    "won''t you make me some tea?"


    "No tea." Shifanling responded indifferently.


    "Oh, are you still in a bad mood?" Xing Xiu asked.


    Shifanling stood in the same place and did not move: "no, if you are OK, go back."


    "It''s boring. Can''t I talk to you? It''s hard to find you when you look for it. "


    Although Shifan ordered to expel the guest, Xingxiu was still unmoved and didn''t mean to leave.


    "You say, I listen." Shifanling has been standing at the door.


    "Come and sit down." Xing Xiu waved.


    "Why do you always stand at the door? Is there anyone in your room?" When Xing Xiu saw the Buddhist order, he still didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xing Xiu gave him a white look: "OK, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Anyway, you''re hiding the rarest things in the world, and I won''t be curious."


    Shifan gave a faint hum.


    "Come on, I brought good tea myself." Xing Xiu took out a bag, a big one, from his body. Shifanling said: "good tea is so high yield."


    "Xing Xiu".... "


    "It''s a good thing anyway. Come and have a taste."


    Shifanling walked over, waved his hand, and a set of tea set was placed on the stone table. Xingxiu learned how to make tea from shifanling, but he learned a lot. When the tea was made well, he couldn''t wait to take a sip, and then he gave a thumbs up and said:


    "really good tea."


    Shifanling took a drink, shook his head and said, "it''s just so."


    "You think it''s good because you went to find it. If I found it, you''d think it''s normal."


    "Boring." Xing Xiu shook his head.


    "Once I felt the soul body in you, but this time I lost it. Did I deliberately hide it?" Then he looked steadily at the Buddha''s decree.


    However, Xing Xiu didn''t release his divine consciousness to see it. It must have been Shifan''s order that he would not spy on it.


    "So what?" he asked


    "Do you have this hobby?" Xing Xiu felt that he had found the hobby of shifanling.


    Shifanling frowned: "what are you talking about?"


    "There are many soul bodies in our organization. If you like, I can give you many, but the soul body is not good. It''s too weak to..." Xing Xiu gave Shi Fanling a look to let him know.


    Shifan order: "shut up."


    Xing Xiu Well, I think I''m wrong today. "


    "Yes, please." The order of Shifan was issued again.


    Xing Xiu stood up and took a deep look at shifanling: "don''t be too stubborn."


    Shifanling: "it''s never me who is stubborn."


    Xing Xiu laughs. At last, he says nothing and turns away.


    Shifanling didn''t care what Xingxiu thought. He took a look at the big bag of tea left by Xingxiu. For Xingxiu, who doesn''t often go to the small world, it''s hard to find this bag of tea. It''s hard to find the vast world.


    He conveniently carried the tea into the room and put it in a corner at will. In fact, the room was very simple, almost all of which were made of wood and stone.


    With one wave of his hand, he lifted a piece of the floor, and then he jumped down. The environment below was very different from that above. It was like an ice cellar. The whole environment was filled with cold air immersed in bone marrow. The walls around it were made of ice for thousands of years, probably for decoration. There were many white gauzes hanging in the room. The Buddha''s order opened the layers of white gauze, and inside was a cold ice bed, Meng Li lay quietly on it, as if asleep.


    She also had a border around her. The border was shining with blue light from time to time. Shifanling sat by the ice bed, looked at Meng Li''s sleeping face and said:


    "I really can sleep. This sleep has made you sleep for many years."


    "Why not die? What are you doing alive? " Shifanling said to himself:


    "I can''t go anywhere to live these years. Your existence restricts my freedom. Wake up quickly and leave. I can go around again."


    "I want to go out, do you know?" Shifanling frowned and looked impatient.


    "Can you wake up or not?" A blue light appeared in Shifan''s hand, and it was transported to the border that wrapped Mengli.However, Meng Li did not have the consciousness of awakening because of the strength he gave.


    "It''s really despicable. You don''t respond to such a good thing." Shifan made a man mutter.


    "Ah..." Shifan suddenly softened his eyes and brows. After looking at Meng Li for a long time, he said to her:


    "wake up, I beg you, you have more desire for survival."


    At that time, it was because she had no desire to survive that the situation became so bad. Now her consciousness may feel that she is dead, and she didn''t want to wake up.


    So I couldn''t wake up.


    She has used a lot of good things over the years. If she has a little conscience, she should wake up.


    How could she accept her fate so easily? She still didn''t trust herself. If she trusted herself enough, she would place her hope on herself at that time.


    But she didn''t. why would she rather die than ask herself


    Shifanling doesn''t understand.


    I still don''t know.


    Shifanling didn''t know that Meng''s departure at that time was too painful, and the double pain of soul and heart couldn''t tolerate her thinking so much.


    Although the Revenge of exterminating the family has to be avenged, the pain of exterminating the family still remains in her heart, and seeing the death of her last relative with her own eyes has also caused her a lot of harm. She blames herself for being incompetent, no one can save her, and nothing can be changed.


    She really thinks she should die.


    That''s why we are so calm in the face of death, without a trace of struggle, and even feel relief, death will not be so painful.


    "It''s really bad luck for me to meet you. It''s too bad luck. I shouldn''t have taken you back. It''s really..." The world''s Vatican order also said with emotion.


    Over the years, he said these words repeatedly in Meng Li''s ear.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li never heard of it, let alone any response.


    Finally, shifanling felt that he was tired and said enough. He stood up and performed the dust purification technique for the whole space. It was spotless, so there was no change.

 Chapter 1877

    "Are you there?" A gentle male voice rang out, and the Buddhist order went out.


    "Here you are again." Shifan made his eyes look at the person in front of him.


    This is a man. He has yellow hair, which reaches to his shoulders. Half of his hair is tied into a ball, and the rest is on his shoulders. His eyes are a little deep, his eyes are black and white, and his eyes are especially deep. A pair of long black sword eyebrows are raised to his temples, and his thin red lips are pursed. His eyebrows are full of fortitude, and his facial features are beautiful Feeling, two kinds of feelings mixed in one face, let him exude unspeakable charm.


    He is tall and thin, wearing a white shirt. The shirt is very long. It has reached his hip, but it can''t cover his visible clavicle. In addition, he has a kind of romantic poet like hairstyle, which gives people a kind of uninhibited image.


    You Yun sighed: "can I go in and have a look at her?"


    "Yes." Shifanling glanced at him and said, "you''re very fond of her. Come here if you don''t have any problems."


    You Yun has some helplessness: "you don''t have to eat. I''ve been a partner with her for many years. Naturally, I hope she will wake up."


    "Who''s eating? Maybe you misunderstood something." Shifanling said.


    You Yun gave a smile, but he didn''t know whether the image looked like a melancholy poet or something. His brows were full of melancholy.


    Two people together into the basement cold room, over a curtain and curtain of white yarn, finally to the sleeping Meng Li.


    You Yun shouts:


    "Meng Li, I''m about to wake up. I''m 6018. Because of you, I''m out."


    "Don''t make a noise. You''re disturbing her." Shifanling doesn''t like to hear this. What is it because of her.


    You Yun glances at Shi Fanling. He saw Meng Li get along well with him before, but he has dealt with him several times before he finds that this man is not easy to get along with at all.


    "Just go if you have nothing to do. I''ll get her back when she wakes up." Shifanling said indifferently.


    You Yun


    Get rid of her?


    It''s like Meng Li will stay here when he wakes up.


    "Let me have a word with Meng Li." You Yun said.


    "She can hear you?" the Buddha asked


    "Er..." You Yun is blocked up.


    However, the Buddhist edict didn''t mean to stop him. You Yun was relieved and sat down on the ice bed. If it wasn''t for the soul, the bones might have been damaged by the cold.


    After thinking about it, he organized a language in his heart and said to Meng Li:


    "Meng Li, wake up quickly. I can''t stay up until I wake up again."


    "I''ve done a lot of tasks for you, and I''ve managed to help you with the amount of tasks. In fact, it''s against the rules of the organization, but Wen Zhi turns a blind eye to it, so it''s OK."


    "It''s just that I don''t adapt to the task, and there''s something wrong with the world in Xiaonan District, and I don''t integrate the power of heaven. I can''t help you deal with this. You have to come in person. If you''re not there, it''s hard to deal with the problem. So Fengchu takes the opportunity to say that you are derelict of duty and has begun to ask the organization to choose the domain leader again. If you don''t wake up, the domain leader''s position will be gone."


    "What do you tell her to do with these bad things?" After hearing this, Shifan frowned.


    You Yun


    Who do you want to tell Meng Li about these things?


    "It''s really unreasonable." You Yun can''t help muttering.


    Shifanling also asked:


    "she doesn''t want to wake up now. What if she escapes from hearing these things and doesn''t want to wake up?"


    You Yun felt bald and grabbed the tip of his hair on his shoulder: "I can''t say you."


    "That''s all." Shifanling felt that his logic was right.


    You Yun sighed:


    "so, she has suffered so much. If she wakes up and finds that everything she has accumulated in the organization is gone, will she feel worse?"


    "That''s her life, too. Who won''t wake her up?" Shifan''s eyes were indifferent to Meng Li, who was sleeping. Without any change in her features, she lay there quietly forever.


    You Yun


    It''s really heartless.


    I don''t know what this man thinks, sometimes gentle and sometimes indifferent.


    Can''t you stabilize your mood and attitude?


    "But thank you. Because of you, Meng Li has hope of life. Without you, Meng Li is gone. At that time, I couldn''t think of any way." You Yun said sincerely.


    Shifanling hissed: "it''s like you have a way now."


    "If you are not incompetent, how can I let her drag me down here all the time?"


    You Yun


    He''s wrong. What does he do with nothing to say?


    This is Meng Li''s friend, not his friend. Even if Meng Li''s friend treats Meng Li well, just wait for Meng Li to wake up and thank him.


    Ah, I really want to slap myself.Cheap mouth, nosy.


    "I''d better go first." You Yun feels unable to stay any longer.


    Shifanling said indifferently: "walk slowly and never see you off."


    You Yun went out of the basement, and the first time the world Buddhist order applied a dust cleaning technique, as if you Yun had brought a lot of bacteria.


    When you Yun comes back to the organization, he really feels a headache, so he''d better help Meng Li fight for it again. In his heart, he really doesn''t want Meng Li to lose the position of domain leader. He watches Meng Li grow up step by step, and knows her hard work when she gets the position of domain leader.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to work hard again, but there won''t be a domain master for her.


    She was lucky at that time when she met the owner of the small South District.


    He went to see Wen Zhi, and Wen Zhi agreed. Knowing that it was him, Wen Zhi didn''t raise his head and asked faintly:


    "Why are you here?"


    "Or for Meng Li, on your side, can you help her slow down?"


    "How to slow down? I don''t know whether it''s life or death, but I''ve always kept the position of domain master for her? " Warm voice is incomparably calm.


    There is something cruel in you Yun''s ears.


    That''s the truth, but


    It''s a little hard to accept emotionally.


    Wen Zhi looked up at you Yun and said, "do you think Is she important alone or in the world? Because she is alone, where is the problem of the world


    "You can let the taskers deal with it first and have a try." You Yun said tentatively.


    "The taskers didn''t establish contact with the way of heaven. It''s very difficult for them to directly explore the world''s problems. They need to spend too much effort, and the loss is great. You Yun, don''t you understand?" Wen Zhi frowns and stares at him.


    You Yun raised his hands and clapped twice out of thin air: "well, I understand."


    Wen Zhi was silent for a long time, and finally said helplessly:


    "Meng Li, the Tasker, is indeed a talent, but now his life and death are uncertain. Sorry, as a manager, I can''t be as sentimental as you. You can''t start to be ridiculous just because you have done her system."

 Chapter 1878

    You Yun sneered: "when you said I was ridiculous, now you still say I am ridiculous, I am so ridiculous?"


    Wen Zhi said without expression:


    "yes."


    "As a powerful group of taskers in those years, they had personal feuds with others, but they couldn''t beat others. In order to seek more strength, they ran to merge several world heavenly ways to seek strength. Others were dead, but didn''t you also pay a painful price?"


    "In order to separate you from the world''s heavenly way, we have wasted a lot of mind. Fortunately, your integration is not so thorough."


    "Then everything you have is gone, you can save your life. In order to punish you and let you do the system, you are good. Now you dare to sneak out to help your host do the task."


    "Isn''t that enough to prove your absurdity?"


    You Yun said:


    "then I am ridiculous."


    At that time, he and Meng Li discussed the problem of integrating the world and the way of heaven, that is, having his own world. At that time, he disdained to tell Meng Li the disadvantages of doing so, saying that it was Sabi who did it, but he didn''t tell her that he was the Sabi.


    But it''s a good deal to kill that man. Anyway, I''m still alive.


    "Remember, I gave you your life." Wen Zhi stared at him deeply, with a little anger.


    "Oh." You Yun''s understatement.


    Wen Zhi has a headache: "after working on the system for so many years, you still haven''t lost your temper."


    "I can''t help it. My host is so good. She never bothers me. I live a good life. I read books every day to kill time." You Yun said.


    Wen Zhi said with great interest: "now, your host''s life and death are uncertain. Don''t you ask me again?"


    "Well, I don''t want to ask you. I know that you seem gentle, but in fact you are stubborn. It''s hard to change your mind." You Yun sighed in despair.


    In my heart, Meng Li, if you don''t wake up, the position of domain master will be gone.


    Wen Zhi was a little tired and said:


    "once you were in charge of a group of taskers. You should know me. In the face of the overall situation, you can''t be sentimental. It''s my mercy to let you come out to help her with her tasks. It''s also for the sake of smart girl. She always thinks highly of Meng Li and always wants to cultivate her."


    "Of course, you can''t be so natural and unrestrained for too long. In a few days, before she wakes up, you will redo other people''s system. The punishment for you is not over. Don''t think that you are free."


    You Yun opens his mouth and wants to say something, but Wen Zhi stops him with his eyes. He has to say: "I know."


    ~~~~~


    Bai Bing sat opposite Fengchu, looked at her carefully and asked:


    "is something really wrong with her?"


    "Yes, all the world problems in the small South District are being handled by the task force, but they are not handled well and very slowly. They have a great impact on the small world, so there are ways to pull her down." Feng Chu lightly glanced at white ice one eye, said.


    When Bai Bing heard the speech, he immediately burst out laughing and said:


    "if so, it would be great."


    "Will you come back suddenly?" Later, Bai Bing asked with some worry.


    "Oh It is said that life and death are uncertain. Generally, life and death are uncertain Feng Chu said firmly.


    If the organization can''t solve this problem for the first time, it has something to do with smart girl, but it can''t be delayed all the time.


    Feng Chu doesn''t know what happened to Meng Li, but it doesn''t prevent her from gloating now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve contacted some of the more prestigious domain owners. When they come back, we''ll go to the domain master''s building together and put this matter on the surface. Wen Zhi and Zhi girl know what we mean by these domain owners. I think they have made a decision in their hearts. At that time, we''ll go to the arena and implement the matter."


    "It''s no use for her to come back then." Feng Chu said, looking at Bai Bing, and then said:


    "last time I was hurt by Meng Li, you haven''t recovered to what you used to be?"


    "I I don''t have many resources. " Bai Bing looked at her nervously.


    Feng Chu could not help but scold: "waste, I also give you a lot, you are so incompetent, can''t find some resources?"


    "Opportunity is hard to find, Fengchu." Bai Bing has a bitter face.


    "Oh..." Feng Chu sneered and threw a mustard seed space to Bai Bing. Bai Bing didn''t see what it was. She immediately got up and nodded to thank her. Feng Chu couldn''t help but smile:


    "waste, don''t see what it was."


    White ice this just consciousness invades to see, there is what rare thing inside? It''s all sand.


    Feng Chu used to tease him.


    Bai Bing''s anger and resentment rose in her heart, but it didn''t show up. She was just a little embarrassed, and she still laughed and said to Feng Chu:"Whatever you give me, I like it."


    "Then keep it well." Feng Chu stood up, stretched lazily, and went straight away.


    And you Yun went back to shifanling''s hut, and shifanling frowned:


    "twice a day?"


    "I''ll talk to Meng Li about something." You Yun thinks he should come here.


    Although Meng Li may not be able to hear, what if Meng Li can hear all the time but doesn''t want to wake up?


    This is the last fluke in you Yun''s heart.


    Shifan made a sneer: "boring."


    But still let you Yun in.


    You Yun comes to Meng Li, arranges his mood and says:


    "Meng Li, can you hear me? I''ll tell you, I''ve asked Wen Zhi for love, but Wen Zhi can''t help it. "


    "He can''t help you, so wake up quickly. Don''t lose heart. There is a bright future waiting for you after you wake up."


    "I really tried my best. If you wake up and lose your domain master, will you blame me?"


    this is also the most worrying thing of Yu Yun''s mind. He has been living with him for many years. He always gets along very well. He lives very comfortably. If Meng Li wakes up because of this thing, he will have an estrangement, or even say that he is angry with him, and wants to change his system.


    He doesn''t want to do the system for others. Many taskers are very grinding, but it takes too much energy to cultivate a new Tasker.


    However, Meng Li he knew was not such a person. It''s just that Meng Li has experienced a great change in a special period, and I don''t know whether his temperament will change after he wakes up.


    "Ah It''s a word. " Meng Li is still quietly lying there, no matter what others say, no response, let you Yun quite helpless.


    "A woman who doesn''t have any good things to find is still awake." Shifanling hissed.


    "What if she never wakes up?" You Yun suddenly opens his mouth and stares at Shi Fanling.


    He was thinking, would he keep her like this all his life?


    "You are sick," he said

 Chapter 1879

    You Yun was silent and said:


    "I''m leaving. Please let me know as soon as she wakes up."


    Shifanling tilted his eyes: "Oh."


    "Goodbye." You Yun wants to talk and stops, and finally only says this sentence.


    You Yun left again.


    Shifanling cast a dust clearing skill again.


    If you Yun knew that he would come here once, he would perform the skill of clearing the dust once. He didn''t know what he would think. He would be very depressed.


    Shifanling looked down at Meng Li lying down and said again:


    "you''re a woman who doesn''t strive for success, but you wake up."


    "Don''t stay with me."


    "Hold me back."


    "I''ve had enough of you." Speaking of the end, shifanling was still angry and turned to leave.


    "Where did you get the second disease? It''s my king again." A faint voice suddenly rang out from behind shifanling. Shifanling stopped. His eyes were unbelievable.


    He heard right.


    It''s a woman''s voice.


    It''s the voice of the frustrated woman.


    When he realized this, there was a flash of joy in shifanling''s eyes. Then he took a deep breath and turned calmly. When he saw that Meng Li had opened his eyes and looked at him silently, he asked indifferently:


    "wake up?"


    Meng Li whispered: "wake up."


    "How could you wake up?" Shifan made a sneer.


    "It''s too noisy. I feel someone is talking in my ear all the time. I want to wake up and see who it is." Meng Li frowned and saw that there was only one person here.


    But I heard others speak before.


    Although I didn''t hear the content clearly.


    For a long time before that, her consciousness was imprisoned in a dark space. In that space, her consciousness was painful. Some images of extermination repeatedly appeared in her consciousness and tormented her. At first, she felt that this was the punishment she should bear and accept. Who let her fail to prevent the death of her family? But after a long period of painful self accusation, she gradually thought I understand that the dead are gone, and the living are like this. If my parents are alive, I don''t want to see her suffer like this.


    In fact, these are all self torture in Meng Li''s deep consciousness.


    So only if she wants to understand, can she wake up.


    Because shifanling has removed the toxin of her soul body, and also used a lot of good things to restore her soul to its former state. If she can''t wake up, it''s her own problem.


    "Oh, I think we are noisy." Shifanling was angry and laughed. You Yun came to murmur twice, but he really woke up.


    Meng Li shook his head. He was silent for a long time, and some of the pain was far away from her.


    "Still in bed?" The world''s Buddhist order did not mean to see Meng Li rise.


    Meng Li said wearily, "I''m still sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "Don''t sleep." Shifanling took a few steps and directly pulled Meng Li out of bed: "don''t sleep. You''ve been sleeping for many years."


    He worried that Meng Li would sleep for a long time.


    Meng Li looked at him in silence, raised his hand and gently took away his arm and said:


    "don''t be fierce, I just don''t sleep."


    "Well When Meng Li saw her soul, she was also surprised. She asked, "how can my soul be stronger than before?"


    At that time, a lot of soul power lost by using the secret method was not only compensated, but also more than before.


    "Oh It cost me countless good things, don''t you think? " Shifanling said angrily.


    At that time, she detoxified her and replenished her soul, but before she woke up, she kept thinking about what the problem was, so she got a lot of good things for her.


    Everything good for the soul was found for her.


    "No wonder I don''t feel hot at all now..." Meng Li took a look at the ice bed under him and the ice walls around him.


    Xu''s soul has got a lot of good things. It''s hard to leave this room.


    "Yes, I feed you like a piglet." Shifanling snorted.


    Although she really wanted to sleep again, shifanling didn''t allow her to. Meng Li had to get up and face to face with shifanling. She stared at shifanling deeply for a while, and solemnly said to him:


    "thank you for saving my life. I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. I only say that if I have a chance, I will repay my life."


    "No need." Shifan was dismissive.


    Meng Li said seriously, "I thought I was dead. I had accepted my life at that time. Although I didn''t think I could wake up, I can''t live up to your help now that I wake up."


    However, if you want to be stronger, you can repay your kindness only if you are strong enough. At the critical moment, shifanling will not need the help of a weak person.


    "If one day you need my life, you can take it." Meng Li said firmly."No, it''s not cost-effective to waste so many good things and die again. You just need to live well." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li lowered his head and said, "good."


    Shifanling stares at Meng Li''s smile. It''s a smile he hasn''t seen for a long time. But today''s smile is different from that of the past, but he can''t tell the specific difference.


    Staring at Meng Li''s eyebrows, he found that although the facial features were still the same, there was a little coldness between the eyebrows.


    "Are you still suffering?" Shifanling asked tentatively.


    Meng Li shook his head easily and said, "no, I''ve tortured myself for too many years. I''m very stupid. I won''t do it any more."


    "Well Yes, that''s good. " Shifanling said.


    Meng Li looked at him, just a faint smile, and then two people long silence.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "You''ve alienated me. That''s not what I want to see." What shifanling didn''t want to say, but he couldn''t help saying it.


    Meng Li: "No."


    "Yes." Shifanling insisted.


    Meng Li just sighed.


    Then he said, "I''m very sleepy. I want to lie down again. I really have no spirit to talk."


    "Sleep, sleep." Shifanling said in silence.


    Meng Li lay back, closed his eyes and said, "then I really want to sleep for a while."


    There is still a lot of unknown energy in her body that has not been digested, which has caused her too much burden. In addition, her consciousness has been suffering for a long time. Although she wakes up, she is very tired.


    "Well, sleep well." Shifan made this remark a little ironic, and then went out directly.


    Meng Li sighed. Shifanling didn''t know that there was too much energy in her body to digest. It''s hard now.


    It''s a good intention to feed her as a piglet, as long as there are energy things for her, but it''s also thanks to my own soul, otherwise I can''t bear the explosion.

 Chapter 1880

    Not long after Meng Li fell asleep, he was woken up again.


    "Meng Li, wake up." This time Meng Li heard the voice of 6018. Since it was his voice, she was too lazy to open her eyes. She thought 6018 was still talking with her in her mind.


    "What''s the matter, you say." Meng Li responded to 6018 in his heart.


    But this time 6018 is not in the system space, so how can you hear Meng Li''s response in his heart.


    "Didn''t you say she was awake?" You Yun saw that Meng Li didn''t open his eyes and couldn''t help coming out the Sanskrit decree.


    With a sneer, Shifan directly bypasses you Yun in front of the ice bed and pulls Meng Li up. Meng Li opens his eyes and murmurs in a low voice:


    "what are you doing?"


    "You''re really awake." You Yun is very happy, close to Meng Li.


    Meng Li looks at you Yun, looks at him and guesses: "are you 6018?"


    After all, he speaks in the same voice as 6018.


    "Yes, my name is you Yun. Please call me you Yun." You Yun feels that he has come out of the system space, and it''s strange to shout numbers.


    Meng Li faintly smile: "squid?"


    "Oh, you are still in the mood to make fun of me. It seems that you really want to make fun of me." You Yun suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    Meng Li still smiles, but his smile is always shallow.


    You Yun said: "it''s good to think about it. In fact, what I haven''t told you is that I saw you so painful at that time. I wanted to use the time to change everything. But as you know, the time to set back needs to be organized. The organization does not allow the task person to go back to change the process of birth plane, so this way is not feasible. However, even if you go to the organization now, the organization wants to help you I can''t help it. It''s been a long time. "


    You Yun is afraid that Meng Li still has some unrealistic illusions in his heart, so he puts the words ahead.


    He thought Meng Li would be disappointed, but he just nodded: "I know."


    It''s just that the past can''t be changed any more. We can only hope for the future.


    She has been trapped in it for many years, immersed in self torture and unable to extricate herself. Now that she wakes up, it''s time to really come out.


    "Once upon a time, I only heard your voice and thought that you should be a calm image, but I didn''t expect that you were such an uninhibited image, like a painter, like a poet..." She stares at you Yun.


    You Yun picks an eyebrow: "I think you are praising me."


    Meng Li: "I''m praising you."


    "There''s another piece of bad news. I shouldn''t have told you as soon as you woke up, but I still have to say it. It''s too late to say it." You Yun wants to say something easy, but time doesn''t allow.


    In the face of you Yun said it was bad news, Meng Li did not have much reaction, calmly looking at him.


    "That is, Fengchu now asks the organization to re select the regional leader of Xiaonan. You haven''t been back for a long time, and the world''s problems can''t be dealt with in time, saying that you are derelict of duty." You Yun hesitated and said it.


    Meng Li said softly, "it''s true what they said. I really failed in my duty."


    "So you..." You Yun is speechless. Can you be a little nervous.


    Meng Li has really changed. In the past, she would be nervous.


    Now it''s a baldness to think that''s not going to work.


    "You have to go back." You Yun reminds a way.


    Meng Li stretched a little and said, "but I''m so sleepy."


    You Yun


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    You Yun whispered out the Sanskrit decree: "does she have any sequelae?"


    "I don''t know."


    Meng Li


    "What''s going on over there?" You Yun was very nervous. She asked more.


    You Yun said: "maybe when Fengchu has found enough people, they will go to the main building of the domain together and put it on the table. When Wen Zhi doesn''t see you, he will announce that he will deprive you of the position of the main building of the domain on the spot."


    "I haven''t gone yet. Can I have a sleep? Let''s wait for Feng Chu to gather enough people. "


    "Let her see a little hope anyway, don''t you? Go back now and let her down. " Meng Li''s voice is a little indifferent.


    You Yun Forget it. You can sleep. I''ll let you know when they call enough people. "


    "You want to stay with me again." Shifanling murmured, but he went out first. You Yun could only follow him.


    Meng Li was able to fall down and sleep contentedly.


    After two days'' sleep, you Yun ran in again and said, "Meng Li, we really have to go back, or we''ll be late."


    "Good." Meng Li got up lazily and asked, "where''s the shifanling?"


    "I don''t know where." You Yun said with some doubts.Meng Li pursed his mouth: "OK."


    In the main building, Wen Zhi stands in the middle, surrounded by a group of people around Fengchu, with her as the leader.


    "Hasn''t the owner of Xiaonan District come yet?" Feng Chu knows why and asks.


    Wen Zhi didn''t speak.


    "The world problems in Xiaonan District have not been well dealt with. What do you think?" Feng Chu doesn''t beat around the bush. After all, she knows Wen Zhi''s intention.


    Wen Zhi asked, "what do you think?"


    Feng Chu said with a straight face:


    "the world problems can''t be ignored all the time. It''s said that there is something wrong with the regional leader of Xiaonan. Since there is something wrong, we should choose the regional leader again. This is also the regulation of the organization."


    Wen Zhi faintly said, maybe Meng Li and Feng Chu have personal grudges, maybe not.


    After all, no matter who they are, they don''t want someone to occupy the position of domain master but not fulfill their duties. It may also be because of some personal factors, for example, they want someone from their own faction to become the new regional master of Xiaonan.


    "But the owner of Xiaonan District has come back." Wen Zhi said lightly.


    After learning that Meng Li wakes up, you Yun immediately informs Wen Zhi.


    However, Wen Zhi has never seen anyone, and tells you Yun that if Meng Li doesn''t come today, he will still deprive her of the position of domain master.


    "What about people?" Feng Chu instantly frowned and immediately asked.


    "Here comes the man." A cold voice rang out. Meng Li came in from the outside and looked at Feng Chu.


    Feng Chu


    It''s really annoying.


    "Have you really forgotten your duty after disappearing so long?" Although met Meng Li, Feng Chu didn''t give up immediately, but planned to catch her dereliction of duty.


    Meng Li: "I don''t dare to forget it. It''s just that some accidents happened in the middle of the way. I''ll deal with the world problems one by one later."


    Feng Chu snorted:


    "if every domain owner says that after dereliction of duty, is it possible for every domain owner to disappear for a period of time at will, or not to do it, just to be lazy for a period of time, anyway, it won''t have any impact."


    "Where can we be such a loyal and dutiful domain master? We dare not slack off for a moment. "

 Chapter 1881

    Feng Chu finished, the rest of the domain master also followed up.


    Meng Li just looked at Wen Zhi, nodded slightly, and said sincerely:


    "the boss forgives me. I also had an accident. It''s true that I had to, not on purpose."


    Meng Li has a good attitude to admit her mistake, and Wen Zhi is indeed her immediate superior. If she has to talk about the camp, she belongs to the Southern District, and Wen Zhi is also the domain leader of the Southern District, a camp.


    "Yes, just give the right punishment." Smart girl also came in and said.


    Wen Zhi thought for a moment and said, "yes."


    But the more people are inclined to Meng Li, the more unwilling Feng Chu is. At the same time, some other domain owners are dissatisfied. Isn''t this blatant partiality?


    Feng Chu said: "just a little punishment can be arbitrary dereliction of duty, let us these people think?"


    "It''s just a little punishment. No one can afford it." Someone whispered in agreement.


    "Yes, if you are in a hurry in the future, can you put the issue of dealing with world problems behind you?" Some people even said so.


    Wen Zhi''s eyes sank and asked: "are you very dissatisfied?"


    "Do you think I''m unfair?"


    "It''s true that the leader of Xiaonan District has been neglecting his duty for a long time, not for a while." Feng Chu heart a horizontal, always refused to let Meng Li.


    In particular, I feel that Meng Li still has a smart girl to help him talk, which can''t be solved now, and even worse in the future.


    Another discomfortable discovery for her is that Meng Li is more powerful than the one she saw last time, and she doesn''t know what chance she got.


    Why don''t you die outside?


    Meng Li asked with no expression: "does the organization clearly stipulate that the domain master must be stripped of his position due to dereliction of duty?"


    Feng Chu choked: "No."


    "But if you don''t take off the position of domain master today, it''s hard to give everyone an explanation."


    Meng Li said softly.


    "OK, I listen to the organization. As long as the organization makes a decision, I will take the initiative to hand over the power of heaven in the world of Xiaonan District."


    "Considering that you have a reason for your failure, I don''t mean to neglect your duty. For the time being, I don''t want to strip you of your position as the domain master. But you have to deal with all the accumulated world problems one by one, and there won''t be any benefits. During this period of time, all the benefits from the small world''s feedback will go to the organization." Wen Zhi finally said.


    "And you don''t have to be dissatisfied. If you are dissatisfied and neglect your duty intentionally, you can''t bear the consequences."


    "I think you know it very well." Wen Zhi looks at the other domain masters, his eyes are gloomy and his whole body is full of momentum. He presses them.


    No one spoke. They knew that Wen Zhi was angry, and they didn''t want to know his methods.


    I''m not satisfied with the result, but because they have no direct conflict with Meng Li, they are just disappointed that they can''t pull her down, but they don''t insist on it. It''s impossible to offend Wen Zhi in order to have to pull her down.


    The main reason is that the boundary of this matter is very vague. The owners of Xiaonan District did not really violate the rules of the organization. They were "for some reason". Moreover, Wen Zhi also said that repeatedly. The meaning is very obvious.


    Feng Chu''s expression was very uncomfortable:


    "why? Does the organization now work solely on happiness and anger? " She was unwilling to stare at the smart girl.


    In the past, her relationship with smart girl was ok, but now smart girl seems to be more inclined to Meng Li, which makes Feng Chu feel that her own things have been robbed, and her eyes are even worse.


    Smart girl frowned and said: "Fengchu, we don''t do things by means of happiness and anger. We''re just more humanized. Meng Li does have a reason for everything and doesn''t intentionally neglect her duty. She usually performs well and has no previous record of dereliction of duty, so it''s worth giving her a chance."


    "Humanized?" Feng Chu feels that she has heard a big joke. Is the organization humanized?


    Are there few ways to organize?


    "Will you give the new person a chance, too?" Smart girl suddenly said to her in a deep voice.


    Smart girl''s voice half with a warning, Feng Chu know that he can''t make it any more, make it any more, offend is smart girl and Wen Zhi two people, also don''t give smart girl a little face, extremely unwilling to say: "good, good."


    "It''s settled." Wen Zhi finished, turned and left.


    "I''m gone, too." The wise girl took a deep look at Meng Li and disappeared.


    Leaving Meng Li and a group of domain masters behind, Feng Chu no longer has any scruples. She walks up to Meng Li and sneers: "it''s really shameless, and the world is invincible."


    "You''ll be able to sit in a safe place with someone else?"


    Meng Li said with a cool smile: "it''s up to me whether I can sit safely or not. Besides, I''ve been punished. The organization also acts according to the rules, which is not partial."


    "Oh, if you are shameless, you really feel good about yourself." Compared with Meng Li''s indifference, Feng Chu seems angry.


    Meng Li, calm as usual, said in a soft voice, "don''t be reconciled. If I have something else to do, I won''t accompany you."She wants to sleep.


    You Yun said that there are more than a dozen world problems that need to be dealt with by her. She can get at least 10000 world power by dealing with one world, but now she has to deal with them and there is no reward.


    This is at least a loss of more than 100000 boundary forces. In addition to sleeping for such a long time, the world has been constantly feedback boundary forces, and these boundary forces have also been confiscated. At least 100000 boundary forces are needed here. Together, the total loss is at least 300000 boundary forces.


    Meng Li feels that her loss has been enough. Of course, there is a case of dereliction of duty for some reason, so she accepts the punishment calmly.


    If the organization really wants to strip her of the position of domain leader, she will fight for it.


    "Do you dare not face us in such a hurry?" Feng Chu pulls Meng Li. It seems that she is not willing to trouble her.


    Meng Li looked coldly at her and held his hand. He said in a cold voice:


    "let me go."


    "It''s a big tone. No matter how I say it, I''m your elder. You should respect me more." Feng Chu feels scolded by Meng Li, losing face, and drags Meng Li.


    "I''ll let you go." From Meng Li, she ejected a force towards Feng Chu, which made her back two steps. Although it was not painful, it also irritated her even more. She looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "how dare you do it?"


    "What about doing it? You''re the one holding me. " Meng Li said indifferently.


    "Oh, do you know that the arrogant die fast?" Feng Chu sneered.


    Meng Li stares at her and smiles: "it''s lovely that you bite people everywhere for your dog."


    "Good bye, whatever you do, come." With that, Meng Li immediately disappeared here, and Feng Chu angrily scolded:


    "it''s too much, it''s too much."


    "You see, with someone behind you, so rebellious, if you don''t kill her, no matter who we are, she won''t pay attention to it." Feng Chu looks at other domain Lord to say.

 Chapter 1882

    For Fengchu''s words, the other domain owners just echoed a few words. They didn''t want to take part in it too much, and they were embarrassed to say anything else. After all, they were called by Fengchu, but they didn''t help Fengchu because they were afraid of offending Wenzhi and Zhinu.


    Feng Chu was very upset, but he knew that when they came, they could only show the attitude of most of the domain owners and put pressure on Wen Zhi. However, Wen Zhi didn''t care at all, and they just went their own way. In this case, they had no effect.


    Bai Bing happily waits for Feng Chu to find him. He wants to know Meng Li''s expression when he loses the position of domain master.


    Can wait for a long time also don''t see feng Chu, white ice heart a sink, probably know, Feng Chu this matter didn''t make.


    If it does, I will come here in a good mood. Maybe I will give him something.


    Wen Zhi walks in the front, and smart girl follows. When he arrives at the place where Wen Zhi lives, he sits on the sofa and looks at smart girl.


    Miss Zhi also sat down and said:


    "why don''t you call Meng Li over?"


    Wen Zhi asked faintly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Ask." The wise girl frowned and said, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Why didn''t you just ask?" Wen Zhi asked.


    Smart girl said: "there were so many people at that time, in case it was hard to say."


    "Since it may be difficult to say, there''s no need to ask." Wen Zhi said.


    Smart girl: "it''s different from what I said. I just want to know what''s wrong with her. She didn''t have an accident during her mission. Why did she faint? She''s still living in the Vatican. Their relationship is really different."


    Wen Zhi glanced at her faintly: "after all, I just want to satisfy your curiosity."


    Smart girl, ha ha.


    "Smart girl, I have something else to do. Ask yourself." The matter has been settled. Wen Zhi is not interested in knowing so much.


    Wen Zhi gives up his place to miss Zhi, who calls Meng Li, who has not yet returned to the system space. As soon as he comes in, Meng Li sincerely says to miss Zhi:


    "thank you for your kindness. Meng Li will not disappoint you."


    Smart girl waved her hand:


    "all those who show mercy or not say that we are a humanized organization. You just have a reason for everything."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "thank you for your understanding."


    "That''s very kind of you." Smart girl looked up at Meng Li and saw the cool color between her eyebrows. She frowned and said:


    "I feel that you have changed, and your eyebrows are not so gentle."


    "Why? I''m the same person I used to be. " Meng Li smiles for a while, but Zhi feels that the smile is very shallow, just like an action.


    "How did you faint?" Smart girl tilts her head and stares at her.


    Meng Li just said: "play, went to a small space, met a monster, the soul poisoned."


    Hearing the words, the wise girl said angrily, "there are many dangers in the vast world. Be careful when you go."


    She also thought that Meng Li would not be idle to go to the small world in her mind. The taskers still like to go to the vast world to look for opportunities.


    "So did you go with shifanling?" Smart girl began to gossip.


    Meng Li: "well..."


    "You have a good relationship." Smart girl tut.


    Meng Li said faintly, "it''s OK, too."


    When she thought of something, she turned her eyes and hesitated for a moment, but then she shook her head, as if denying herself.


    "You should be careful. As the domain master, you can''t have an accident at will, because there are many people staring at your position behind you, you know?" She turned to this.


    Meng Li nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    Smart girl said: "yes, this time you''re a ''first offender'', so it''s easy to pass. Next time they''ll really hold on, and we''ll have no choice."


    For wisdom girl''s kind reminder, it can be regarded as beating words, Meng Li is nodding to accept.


    "I won''t delay you any more. There are so many small worlds left to deal with. Go ahead." Smart girl said:


    "hurry up, don''t be picked out by the other domain owners. After all, the domain owners supervise each other, and they must pay attention to you."


    Under the urging of smart girl, Meng Li failed to reach the idea of sleeping again.


    She is really sleepy, tired of consciousness, indigestible of soul, too much energy, but now there is no time for her to sleep well.


    After sleeping for such a long time, even they didn''t have time to see it. Meng Li put himself into the small world and dealt with it one by one.


    After more than a dozen problems have been solved, the world will not take a breath.


    In fact, Meng Li is not as astringent as he was the first time. After he began to have some experience, he felt that the general world problems are not so difficult to deal with. He also understood what you Yun said. As long as the consciousness of the domain master can be connected with the will of heaven, it is easy to know where the world problems are and what they need to go back to the organization. This is something ordinary taskers can''t do, he said They are too far away from the way of heaven to communicate with each other. It''s hard to find out what the problem is.After finishing the task, you Yun is waiting for Meng Li in the system space. This is also the first time Meng Li has time to take a serious look at the system space after waking up.


    When dealing with more than a dozen world problems, they are sent to the system space, and they don''t stop too much. They are in a hurry to find materials and rush to the world.


    Deal with this world and rush to the next.


    Meng Li glanced at the system space and said, "it hasn''t changed yet."


    You Yun said: "of course, it hasn''t changed. Although I help you complete the task, I''ve always been in my own space."


    "Thank you, you Yun. I don''t know how to thank you." Meng Li is very grateful to you Yun for helping her finish the task. She feels that she owes a lot of favor after this deep sleep.


    Thanks to shifanling''s help, Youyun''s help, Zhinu and Wenzhi, although they are not partial to her, they really don''t embarrass her.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, you have been punished a lot, and the loss is not small. Outsiders seem to have taken advantage of you. In fact, Wenzhi is a business man, that is, to change a domain owner, and you have the same situation as yourself. If you are not extremely disgusted by Wenzhi, they will make the same decision as this time.


    It''s also very good. I''m grateful to them for not being embarrassed. I''m also grateful to smart girl for her help at the beginning and this reminder.


    You Yun waved his hand and said, "don''t appreciate me. I just did what I should do."


    "Once upon a time, when you were doing a task, I didn''t care about anything, so I could get a reward. After so many years of your love, now that you have an accident, I will stand up."

 Chapter 1883

    With these words, you Yun and Meng Li look at each other and smile.


    "Were you a Tasker before?" Meng Li suddenly asked curiously.


    You Yun nodded and said, "well, I haven''t done the task for a long time."


    Meng Li said softly, "do you want to be a Tasker again?"


    Now you Yun has come out of his space, which makes Meng Li feel more real. At the same time, you Yun''s system is more condescending.


    You Yun sighed in his heart and said, "when I did something wrong, I was punished by the organization for doing the system."


    Meng Li I see


    That''s not the case.


    She can''t say that it''s easy to do the system. In her opinion, it''s boring and grinding to stay in a space all day.


    It''s really like suffering for some people.


    "Then..." Meng Li hesitated, and you Yun Lima said, "since you are back, I will go back to my system space and just have a rest. This period of time is not easy."


    "Can you come out often?" Meng Li feels that when he''s OK, you Yun can come out and go to the field to drink tea and eat.


    You Yun shook his head helplessly and said: "this time they come out with one eye open and one eye closed, and then they come out for no reason. They always want to trouble me."


    Meng Li felt a little sorry, but he couldn''t say anything more. You Yun said, "I''m going back."


    "Pay more attention to your soul." He took a worried look at Meng Li''s soul.


    Meng Li: "thank you. I''ll pay attention."


    Although can work normally, but the soul has been feeling uncomfortable, no time to digest energy.


    You Yun disappeared in Meng Li''s system space and went back to his own space. Meng Li said to him, "you have a good sleep. I won''t disturb you. I just went to see them."


    "Good." You Yun answered.


    After that, it was quiet. You Yun went to sleep. Meng Li stood up and looked at everything in the system space.


    With a smile, I thought I couldn''t come back.


    I thought that life would come to an end, but I got another life.


    It''s just


    There are no relatives in the world to care about, and you can''t repay your parents in your life.


    After a long sleep, the sound and appearance of his parents kept appearing clearly in his mind. But when he woke up, Meng Li sadly found that there was a faint blur.


    Meng Li unconsciously put his hand on his chest. There was a dull pain inside, and he felt empty.


    Time is cruel and gentle. The cruelty lies in that it has been quietly dividing the relationship and feelings between people. The tenderness lies in that it can heal the pain in your heart.


    Meng left the domain and bought a lot of food. If the flow of time in Lingtian space is the same as that outside, they should have spent less than a few years.


    It shouldn''t be too long. Sometimes it takes a long time to sleep, and it takes a long time to ask for love. Sometimes it takes a long time for me to return to my nature and stay in the earth. Sometimes I spend a long time in the small world. This separation is equivalent to doing several tasks.


    However, I just went to more than ten small worlds in one breath before. Although each world didn''t take much time, the time flow velocity of each plane is really different, and can''t be calculated.


    We have to go in and see how they react.


    As soon as he entered the Lingtian space, Meng Li saw that the spiritual fruit tree had already borne fruit. Seeing this, Meng Li was pleased with a smile.


    Soon, we will be able to harvest a batch of spiritual fruits. Now there are still many unused system spaces.


    "Where''s the question?" Meng Li laughed when he saw Wu Xiang standing on all fours and holding a spirit plant in his eyes.


    When he found that Meng Li had come, Wu Xiang immediately turned around, left Lingzhi, sat down dignified, looked at Meng Li with reserve, coughed a few times, cleared his throat, and asked:


    "how did you come?"


    Meng Li: "is it strange for me to come here?"


    Wuxiang said: "isn''t it strange? I thought it was just me and ask for love. "


    Meng Li hesitated and asked:


    "are you blaming me?"


    "I dare not."


    "How long have I not been here?" Meng Li asked.


    This made Wu Xiang laugh angrily, and he said, "how dare you ask me? There''s no time in it. I don''t remember the years. I don''t count


    "But you haven''t been here for a long time, and it''s thanks to our long life span, otherwise it will be a pile of dead bones."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows: "how can you exaggerate that?"


    "It''s about the same." Wu Xiang said lightly.


    Meng Li took a look at Wuxiang lingzhi and asked, "do you have nothing to eat?"


    Wuxiang has no choice but to tilt his head: "as you can see."


    "We''ve run out of ammunition and food."


    Meng Li pursed a smile, bent down, stretched out his hand, rubbed the shapeless plush head, and said with a smile, "you are helpless."Wu Xiang kept his head open and muttered, "what''s wrong with you? Touch your head."


    Meng Li took back his hand and just laughed.


    "I''m sleeping. She said that Lingzhi is going to vomit." See Meng leave to see toward the room, have no appearance this just explain a way.


    Meng Li sighed in a low voice: "this child is used to eating Lingzhi. Now she has to be greedy for snacks and meat."


    "Aren''t you used to it?" Said Wu Xiangwei angrily.


    Meng Li: "you''re not used to it. It''s like eating enemies when you chew Lingzhi."


    Wu Xiang


    "I''ll go and call for you." In order to stop discussing this topic, Wu Xiang can only take the initiative to ask for help.


    Meng Li took out his food and put it on the table in front of the hut. After being awakened by Wu Xiang, he didn''t even have time to put on his shoes. He rushed out of the room and went straight into Meng Li''s arms. Holding Meng Li''s waist, he sobbed: "ah Li, you can come to see me."


    Meng Li put down the things in his hand, squatted down, and asked for a hug. Holding his small body, Meng Li felt a sense of sureness. If anyone in the world can be regarded as her relatives, he should ask for love.


    "I miss you so much." Meng Liwen said in a voice, she showed a smile, but there was a heavy feeling.


    He also said, "ah Li, me too. I think you are going crazy."


    Then she put her head out of Meng Li''s arms, looked at Meng Li eagerly and said:


    "for a time, I was always uneasy, even to the point of sleep and food. I felt that you had an accident. I was so flustered that I couldn''t see you again. That time was too hard."


    "You don''t know how scared I am. I can''t even sense you. I think you''ve taken the initiative to release contact with me. I thought Ali didn''t want me anymore. I didn''t persuade him to sleep. He said that I could see you when I woke up. He didn''t cheat me."


    When she spoke, her tears rolled down like broken pearls. Meng Li gently wiped them and comforted her:


    "don''t cry, I''m here."

 Chapter 1884

    Wenqing cried and asked, "where have you been all this time?"


    Meng Li sighed. He didn''t plan to tell her what happened before. It''s all over, and it doesn''t make much sense. On the contrary, it will make her worry.


    Just said: "I did a lot of tasks in a row, the organization asked, so I didn''t come back to see you in time."


    With that, Meng Li patted Wenqing''s back:


    "crying children, don''t cry any more."


    "Is that true? Then why can''t I sense you in the middle of me? " He sniffed and doubted.


    Meng Li: "it''s just the world. That world is special."


    Fortunately, asking for love is so simple. She believes in what Meng Li says. She gradually stops crying. When her mood stabilizes, she hugs Meng Li''s waist and says:


    "ah Li must come often in the future, and don''t forget that there are me and Wu Xiang here."


    Meng Li nodded: "I promise you, blame me before, I''m too busy."


    She also hugged her. Some wanted to cry and miss her too much. She was worried about her when she was dying.


    But naturally, she can''t cry in front of them. She doesn''t want to cry, as if No more tears.


    "Eat. I''ve brought you a lot of delicious food." The small head in Meng Li''s arms arch to arch, it seems to be coquetry, Meng Li is a little doubt, this girl is not in her body wipe tears and snot?


    Wenqing raises her head and stares at Meng Li. Her eyes are red and painful. However, the tears on her face are really rubbed off. In desperation, Meng Li can only quietly perform a dust cleaning technique.


    "I''ll see what Ali bought." Ask the feeling in the heart comfortable, think of Meng Li to take of eat, start to greedy.


    God knows what kind of life she has with Wuxiang after eating snacks. It''s so hard for her to make a living by eating Lingzhi every day.


    Meng Li Chong indulges in a smile and accompanies them to eat. Wu Xiang is not so reserved this time. Maybe he is really greedy and eats a lot. After this meal, there is still a lot left, which is enough for them to eat until the next time they come.


    I''m really a little sleepy. I didn''t want to accompany them any more.


    Meng Li said to Wen Qing, "I haven''t had a rest for a long time. I want to go back and have a rest."


    "Can''t you sleep right here? Sleep with me? " Wenqing holds Meng Li''s hand and is reluctant to part.


    Meng Li said, "I''m in a special situation now. I want to go back to sleep."


    If it''s normal, you can have a rest here, but she has too much energy in her body to digest. If she wants to digest quickly, she has to die in the ice room of Fanling.


    Since Meng Li said so, it''s not easy to ask for love. He can only say that he hopes that Meng Li will come here more frequently. He also tells Meng Li to take her with him if necessary.


    On the one hand, she wants to help Meng Li, on the other hand, she also wants to go out to play.


    Meng Li rubs her little head, agrees with her, and then leaves Lingtian space.


    When I got to the system space, I looked at the big screen that I hadn''t seen for a long time, and I still opened my personal data. I haven''t seen it for a long time. I don''t know if there are any changes.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 40000


    Jieli: 56100


    Soul: 0


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position extra profit: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Well, the points are 10000 less than before I fell asleep. The 10000 points are used to buy food for them.


    "The organization is really cruel. I helped you to do those tasks, but I didn''t get paid at all." You Yun''s voice rang out.


    Meng Li: "are you awake?"


    "Well, I squinted for a while." You Yun said.


    "But it''s OK. Anyway, it''s included in your number of tasks. You won''t be punished for not completing them." You Yun said again.


    Meng Li laughed: "now we can only be optimistic."


    "Yes, be optimistic. If you wake up, it''s possible in the future." You Yun echoed.


    Meng Li cheerfully said, although he has done more than a dozen world tasks without any reward, although you Yun has done so many tasks without any reward, and has been confiscated of the boundary power that has been fed back by Xiaonan District for so long, he has at least made it through their labor force.


    Relax, these things can be earned back in the future.


    "Or you can absorb this soul crystal." Meng Li saw the soul crystal in the system space and gave it to Meng Mu at that time, but the child didn''t want to live or die. Thinking of this, he felt a pain in his heart.


    You Yun said, "why do I absorb it? You keep it.""Thank you so much." Anyway, what I thought at that time was for you Yun to use.


    You Yun: "don''t be polite to me. I have to sleep a little longer. Please don''t disturb me."


    Meng Li said, "OK."


    You Yun wants to sleep, and he really has to sleep. More than ten worlds run down, and his soul is extremely tired.


    She went directly to the vast world, entered one of the humble spaces, and went to the house of the Buddha.


    "Are you at home?" Meng Li was sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard.


    Shifanling came out from the inside and saw Meng Li with an expression of disgust, saying:


    "where have you been? I feel that your soul has been polluted."


    "I went to the small world with problems, and naturally came back with some bad things." Meng Li elbows on the stone table, dragging chin, sunshine on her forehead, she half squint, lazy.


    Then he asked:


    "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li was silent for two seconds, then said directly, "come to sleep."


    "Sleep?" Shifan raised his eyebrows, shook his head and said:


    "no, I''m not interested in the soul body."


    Meng Li looked at him without expression and said, "can you stop being so narcissistic?"


    Shifanling: "it''s your words that make people misunderstand."


    Meng Li said patiently:


    "I just want to use your ice room, where I can digest the energy in my body faster and digest it as soon as possible, and I won''t spend so much time sleeping."


    "I don''t want to borrow it."


    Meng Li: "excuse me."


    "Be more sincere." Shifan ordered him to put one hand on his abdomen, with the other hand on his back. He looked down at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I sincerely ask you to borrow the ice room."


    "Well, that''s sincere enough. Go ahead." Shifan made his body give way.


    Meng Li glanced at him angrily. Such a childish conversation almost made her laugh.


    She got up, went over, and went into the ice room by herself, but shifanling didn''t follow her. She said that she wanted to sleep, so it was not suitable for shifanling to come in.

 Chapter 1885

    Meng Li slept in this ice room for a long time, trying to digest the energy in his body.


    I didn''t plan to do the task for the time being. Originally, the soul body is very uncomfortable, and it will be even more uncomfortable if I squeeze into the Tasker''s body. I still need to solve these energy problems first.


    When sleeping, Meng Li is sometimes frowning, sometimes expression pain, toss and turn, did not really sleep well.


    her soul is as like as two peas.


    "Wake up, don''t go to sleep again." The voice of shifanling wakes Meng Li up completely.


    Meng Li opened his eyes, sat up, rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "your habit of breaking into other people''s boudoir has not changed."


    "It''s like my territory." Shifanling was speechless because of Meng Li''s uprightness.


    Meng Li: "er..."


    "Are you better?" Shifanling finally asked such a question.


    Meng Li felt her soul, which was much lighter and less heavy than before. She said, "it''s better."


    "I feel like I''ll just have another sleep."


    "I still want to sleep. I''ve been sleeping here for half a month." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Get up and eat." And the decree said.


    Meng Li shook his head: "the soul body doesn''t need to eat."


    "It''s the soul body." Shifanling directly pulled up Meng Li who was sitting on the ice bed. Meng Li got up and said, "don''t pull me."


    "If you don''t, you''ll stay in bed." Shi Fanling said this sentence and went out first, but Meng Li had to keep up.


    There was a smell of meat floating outside, which made Meng Li recall that he had eaten a lot of food made by shifanling himself in the magic throne.


    Of course, I have cooked food for him. I feel that shifanling is not as good as her in terms of craftsmanship.


    The meal was placed on the stone table outside the door, and the noon sun spread on it, plating a thin layer of Phnom Penh on the exquisite bowl. A white mist floated from the bowl, and the dish was hot.


    "Come here." Shifanling had already sat on the table and waved to Mengli.


    Meng Li walked over and sat opposite to the Buddhist order. The small bowl in front of him had already filled a bowl of soup. There were several pieces of white meat in it. Looking at the delicious and tender meat, the Buddhist order said:


    "have a taste of it. I''ll go to the boundary of the Great Han to find something for you."


    This makes Meng Li hesitant: "you can''t eat without digesting."


    The creatures in the realm of the vast are all kinds of things, which contain energy. Maybe these are all weak energy for shifanling, but they may cause more burden for her soul.


    After all, there are no number of shifanling, just for people to use, no matter whether others can stand it or not.


    Shi Fanling glanced at Meng Li and said, "it helps you digest."


    "I really can''t stand the fact that I have a sleeping person here. You can digest it quickly after eating it, and then you can leave."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "OK."


    She began to lower her head and eat it politely, but she couldn''t stand it. As soon as the meat in the bowl was finished, she was given the shifanling again and asked her to eat more. The more she ate, the faster she digested.


    After Meng Li finally finished eating the large pot of broth, Shi Fanling nodded his head and said:


    "you can go in and meditate for half a day."


    Meng Li couldn''t laugh or cry, so he went in obediently and meditated in the ice room for an afternoon. As shifanling said, all the energy in her body was digested.


    "Out for dinner." The word of Shifan was sent to Meng Li.


    This makes Meng Li have a little bit of fear. He wants to eat again.


    After she went out, she immediately said to shifanling, "the soul body doesn''t need to eat."


    Shifanling sat there and said faintly:


    "you said that at noon, but I have done it. If you don''t eat, you will not give me face." The evening meal was placed in the room, surrounded by candlelight.


    This left Meng Li speechless. He had to sit down and look at the food on the table. This time, it was some simple dishes, and even some unknown salad.


    "These are the ingredients that ordinary souls can eat. You don''t have to worry about indigestion." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    She sat down and had a quiet meal with shifanling. They chatted with each other. Shifanling said, "after that, I may walk around and not come here."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    That is to say, she can''t come here to find shifanling, but if it''s OK, she really doesn''t need to come.


    "You''re a fool." Shifanling gave her a light look.


    Meng Li said.


    Shifanling suddenly asked, "has my cooking skills increased?"


    Meng Li was eating and chewing. He felt the taste of his mouth carefully and shook his head seriously"No


    "Yes? I feel so. " Shifanling took a bite of the dish in doubt and tasted it seriously.


    Meng Li said: "maybe our race is not the same, and we have different requirements for taste."


    "Can people understand the taste of demons?" She burst into a smile.


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    "I always think you have a bad heart now."


    Meng Li: "in other words, can demons understand people''s taste?"


    Shifanling: "thank you, I''m not comforted by you."


    Meng Li chuckled. This time he was a little happy, but Shifan shook his head and said nothing more.


    After dinner, Meng Li said goodbye to the shifanling:


    "then I''ll go back."


    "Go back." Shifan''s face is light.


    Meng Li took a look at him. This time, he said goodbye. Maybe he won''t see him again in a short time. He had to be busy with his task, but shifanling wanted to travel around.


    "Thank you for taking care of me. I owe you my life anyway." She said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention that all the time. I didn''t put it in my heart," he said


    Meng Li just said, "it''s life-saving for me."


    Shifanling didn''t speak, and Mengli''s figure also left here. After he couldn''t see Mengli''s figure, shifanling approached the room with the flickering candle light. With a wave of his hand, all the lights went out, and shifanling melted into the darkness.


    Meng Li came back to the system space. The system space was always like day, without night and day, illuminating Meng Li who just came back from the night.


    "You Yun..." Meng Li called in a very low voice. I don''t know if he is sleeping. I want him to find a job.


    But this time you Yun didn''t respond to her. He probably went to bed. Meng Li couldn''t wake him up. Thinking that he had been sleeping for so long, he decided to let go of the task.


    She picked up the Yinyang bead and looked at it. Before the accident, she regretted that it might be useless. But after the accident, the Yinyang bead became a small matter in Meng Li''s heart.

 Chapter 1886

    But Yin Yang bead suddenly trembles in her hand. Before Meng Li has time to release his consciousness to see what''s going on inside, Yin Yang bead rushes into her soul at a very fast speed and hides in her body.


    What''s the situation?


    Meng Li felt the yin-yang pearl in his lower body. After entering his soul, he calmed down and did not tremble any more. However, the boundary force of his soul began to surround the yin-yang pearl.


    Shifanling fed her soul some messy tonics, which contained too much energy. Because Jieli was her main attack means, these energies were integrated into Jieli by Mengli. Mengli felt that it was these Jieli mixed with other forces that attracted Yinyang beads.


    Let Yin and Yang bead regardless of her wishes directly into her soul, can see the world force around the Yin and Yang bead, and think, they are attracted to each other?


    Now, there are no two million points to go to smart girl. I can''t find anyone to solve my doubts. Thinking of you Yun, it seems that I can only wait for him to wake up and ask him.


    Meng Li quietly waited in the system space for a long time. You Yun woke up and saw that Meng Li came back. The first time he asked:


    "has your soul problem been solved?"


    "Well, it''s all digested." Meng Li said.


    You Yun: "that''s good."


    But he heard Meng Li''s voice: "but now there are new problems."


    "What''s the problem?" You Yun asked.


    "Yin Yang pearl has entered my soul, and it doesn''t mean to come out."


    You Yun


    Meng Li told you his conjecture, and you Yun pondered for a while and said:


    "then you have to ask shifanling to see what it has given you."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    I went to see him again. I don''t know if he left.


    I feel a little embarrassed to go again, but


    Now it is necessary to know why yin-yang beads enter her soul, whether it is good or bad. If it is bad, she has to find a way to force yin-yang beads into her body.


    Although now Yin and Yang beads have no special feeling in the body.


    Meng Li went to the hut again and called out a little embarrassed:


    "are you there?"


    The decree of the world in the dark night


    The candle light in the room lit up, the wooden door opened, and the shifanling walked out slowly. Looking at Meng Li in the dark, he asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li: "I''d like to ask you something and bring you a gift by the way."


    "Gifts?" Shifanling was concerned about this first. He held out his hand and said to Meng Li:


    "take a look."


    Meng Li handed shifanling a mustard space, which contained a large number of spiritual fruits. Shifanling took a look, held the mustard space in his hand, and said:


    "I''ll take your gift."


    Meng Li laughed: "good."


    At least, shifanling didn''t show disdain. Maybe shifanling didn''t lack these, but now he can only take this.


    She took the rest of her mental fruit and tried her best.


    After all, you can''t thank others verbally all day. Before you come out, you still feel that you should give something for peace of mind.


    "So what do you want to ask me?" Shifan made his body give way and motioned Meng Li to enter the room.


    Meng Li went in and sat down. Shifanling began to make tea. Meng Li took a light look at shifanling''s tea


    We shouldn''t ask so low.


    "It was given to me." Shifanling explained.


    Meng Li had a hard time saying: "this kind of tea..."


    "You''ve been holding me up here. I don''t have time to go to small world to get tea. I have to make do with it." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li said: "you can also go to our region. There are many teahouses in the region. They have many kinds of tea."


    "Oh." Shifanling said, "but those teas are for your souls."


    Meng Li: "also."


    "But even if you fight for the soul, you can drink it. Although it doesn''t have that effect, the taste is still there."


    "Oh, I forget, the taste of demon is different from that of Terran."


    The decree of the world Vatican states that You don''t have a good mouth right now. "


    "We are people who have pursuit. We like our own tea and have a sense of accomplishment when we drink it."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Don''t worry about the tea business any more. Feel free.


    When he spoke, shifanling had already made the tea, and the water was a little hot. Instead of drinking it immediately, Meng Li said:


    "the purpose of my coming here is to trouble you to look at my situation for me."


    With that, Meng Li gave the general situation of yin and Yang beads to shifanling."Shifanling said:" you let go, I''ll have a look


    "This..." Although it''s a soul body, even if shifanling invades the consciousness, he can''t see anything that shouldn''t be seen, but Mengli still feels a little uncomfortable.


    It''s always weird.


    Seeing that Meng Li hesitated, Shi Fanling sipped his tea and said, "I don''t want to."


    "But the girls in the small world are not as uncomfortable as you when they go to see a doctor, and I can''t see anything."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "OK."


    This time, it''s really my own affectation.


    What can the soul see? The Buddha''s invasion of consciousness can only see Yin and Yang beads.


    "I''ll trouble you." Meng Li sat up straight and really put on the posture of seeing a doctor.


    Shifanling hissed. A force intruded into Mengli''s soul, followed by Mengli''s soul and then intruded into Yinyang pearl. After a while, this force disappeared. Shifanling said:


    "in fact, there is no problem."


    "I used something called nuangashen for you before. It has the function of purifying impurities, and it also has the function of making power more pure. It''s good for the boundary force you use. If you use the boundary force purely, you will be better than others under the same strength." Shifanling said slowly.


    Meng Li was surprised by the great skill of the Sanskrit. He said that this thing called nuangashen is a rare thing.


    "I don''t know how to thank you." Meng Li murmured.


    Shifanling: "for me, these things are very good. I can get them as soon as I get them."


    Meng Li was speechless for a moment, and shifanling said:


    "so these forces make your boundary force more pure. In addition, the rest of the energy still exists in your soul, and there are some disordered energy. They attract this bead together."


    "Just let it stay in it. There''s no harm in it."


    "And since you have not forced it out at the first time, you have chosen to ask me, which proves that you have expectations for this bead. First, use your strength to nourish it, and see what changes will follow."


    Meng Li felt relieved as long as it was harmless to her soul. He nodded and said:


    "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 1887

    Shifanling took another sip of tea and said:


    "I''ll really leave later. If you come to me again, you can''t find it."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "You pack up, and I won''t disturb you."


    Shi Fanling nodded slightly and looked at Meng Li. She stood up and went out. Before going out, she looked back at him. He gave her a smile and they said goodbye again.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and couldn''t help looking at the yin-yang pearl in his soul. He didn''t know what would happen to it if he cultivated it with his own soul and strength.


    From the bottom of my heart, I still hope it can be used by her.


    However, there was no effect in a short time. Meng Li kept it in his heart. Now he was in the right spirit. He went to Lingtian space to accompany Wenqing for a few days, read books, played with her, and then went back to the system space.


    Click to open the big screen. I wanted to go to the forum to see if there was anything unusual in the organization a few days ago, but I saw Zheng Xian''s message to her.


    This message should have been a long time. I didn''t notice it when I opened the big screen to see the information.


    Zheng Xian didn''t have a big deal to look for her, just wanted to ask her out for tea. Meng Li thought that he hadn''t seen her for a long time, so he took a look at her state.


    It''s a pity that she is busy now, but as Meng Li who wants to be lazy, she is willing to wait.


    Having nothing to do in his spare time, he made some runes, but there was really nothing to do. Meng Li picked up the scroll sent by Chi Jingfang. He said that he could feel the power of space.


    Can let her in the space of the power of perception on further, Meng Li quiet heart, began to sink into consciousness, try to understand.


    This time is different from the last time. When I came in last time, it was a blank. I couldn''t calm down, so I had to give up. This time, it immediately gave Meng Li a feeling of space disorder, which was full of countless space channels. Each space channel was very thin and tangled together, like a cobweb being kneaded.


    She fell into one of the space channels and tried to find a way out. She wanted to make clear the location and terminal of each channel. She felt that only by straightening out this can she further understand the power of space.


    It''s a pity that it''s too complicated. Maybe Meng Li doesn''t have enough savvy. It took her a long time to straighten out the two channels.


    Rao is like this, also expended her great mental strength, she some tired retreated, could not persist.


    Then she lay on the bed, closed her eyes and recalled what she had experienced in the scroll. Vaguely, she really caught some new and relatively vague feelings.


    She tried to build a new space channel with her new insights, but found that it was not as good as her old way.


    This?


    Meng Li knew that he could never be discouraged or impatient at the moment. He closed his eyes again and began to recall what he had experienced in the scroll, what method he used and what he was thinking at that time?


    A lot of new ideas about her understanding, so a little more intuitive.


    On this basis, Meng Li once again constructs the space channel, can obviously feel that his space power has improved a little bit.


    That''s good.


    Meng Li opens her eyes and smiles. As long as there is a little progress, it is not in vain for her to spend so much time to understand.


    But even if there is no progress, it doesn''t matter, everything mentality is good.


    Meng Li''s state of mind was too bad during her deep sleep. She had had enough of this.


    After thinking about it, do you want to feel it again?


    Finally, she decided to have a try. She picked up the space scroll again, and her consciousness intruded into it. Unfortunately, this time, it was the same as the first time, and there was nothing.


    She patiently stayed in it for a long time, and even took the initiative to build channels in it, hoping to arouse the emergence of space in it.


    Facts have proved that Meng Li''s way of doing this is correct, but this time out of the space network is more complex, just like countless lines twisted together, it is more difficult to think of finding a space and terminal.


    This time, Meng Li spent a lot of energy in it, but he couldn''t find one. They still got mixed up. Meng Li couldn''t break the space node where they met.


    Meng Li is thinking, if she can break these nodes, does it mean that she will go further in her ability to break other people''s space?


    Just, it seems that today is no chance to make further progress, the future is long, Meng Li is not too persistent, she put away the scroll, feeling that Chi Jingfang is really a good thing.


    When Chi Jing can have good things, he should prepare good things for him.


    She went to see if Zheng Xian had given her a reply. After all, it took her a long time to feel the space. Could she wait?


    Sure enough, not long ago, Zheng Xian replied to her, but at that time she was conscious in the scroll space and didn''t know.Seeing that Zheng Xian''s state has become idle, Meng Li knows that Zheng Xian should be waiting for her reply. He immediately sends a message to meet Zheng Xianyu.


    As soon as he was seated in the teahouse, Zheng Xian came in, and a light smile appeared on Meng Li''s lips:


    "what happy event makes you so happy?"


    "Happy? No, "he said Zheng Xian smiles at Meng Li. Her smile is very infectious, which makes Meng Li''s smile deepen a bit.


    "No wedding can also be happy, but you, long time no see you, feel you changed." Zheng Xian was aware of the change of Meng Li for the first time.


    Meng Li touched his face and said softly:


    "is there any? I don''t think so. "


    Zheng Xian had already sat down and stared at Meng Li for a while before he said, "it''s changed. There''s less gentleness between your eyebrows, more melancholy hidden in the deep, plus two points of randomness and three points of coldness."


    Meng Li looked at her angrily and said:


    "it''s true."


    Zheng Xian frowned: "this is true."


    "You don''t feel it yourself, but I haven''t seen you for a long time. I can see at once whether you have experienced some extraordinary events during this period of time?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "what great experience can you have? It''s not the same as before. Maybe it''s because you''ve done too many tasks and are tired."


    "So desperate..."


    Zheng Xian wanted to tell Meng Li that he didn''t have to work so hard. First of all, he had to take care of himself. But thinking about the environment of the organization, he said, "but you are the domain master. Now you must work harder so that you won''t fall behind others."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "How have you been?" Meng Li looks at Zheng Xian. She is always full of youth and sunshine.

 Chapter 1888

    Mentioning this, Zheng Xian smiles:


    "let me tell you the good news. I can use the power of space a little bit."


    Meng Li was immediately happy for her:


    "that''s great."


    Only by knowing the power of space can we walk in the vast world. Last time Zheng Xian said that she was a bean curd dregs project. Now that she has a little knowledge, it should be much better than last time.


    "Look for me." Zheng Xian casually arranged a very small space, Meng Li gave it a look, which was much better than last time.


    "It''s amazing." Meng Li smiles.


    Zheng Xian''s expression was a little proud: "to tell you the truth, I also think I''m very powerful. I thought I couldn''t understand the power of space all my life."


    "I didn''t expect that one day fortune would come to me and I would make progress."


    "It''s worth celebrating. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to something delicious." Meng Li clapped his hands admiringly.


    Zheng Xian''s eyes were bright: "really? You invite me


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, you can eat anything."


    Finally, Zheng Xian chose the restaurant where he had dinner last time. There were many dishes and many kinds of desserts in the restaurant, which won Zheng Xian''s favor.


    But in the middle of the meal, Meng Li saw a man who was very ugly.


    It''s Feng Chu.


    Bai Bing sees Meng Li first. His eyes are evasive. He can see that Meng Li just glances at him. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to him at all. He feels angry and can''t swallow it.


    He raised his chin, made a proud gesture, and walked to Meng Li''s desk with a strong momentum. He snorted:


    "I''m still in the mood to eat here. Shouldn''t I worry about my future?"


    Meng Li put down his chopsticks to look at him in his spare time:


    "how to say?"


    "Do you think you will be safe without pulling you down this time? I''ll tell you, sooner or later. " Bai Bing snorted.


    Meng Li laughed: "first stop, can you tell me your name?"


    "What? My name is Bai Bing. If you have the ability, please come to me. " Bai Bing raises his chin again. He stands clearly in front of others. According to the truth, it should be him who looks down on others, but his own momentum is not good.


    He hopes Meng Li can take the initiative to find something for him. As long as he takes the initiative to find something, Fengchu can seize the opportunity to punish her.


    Meng Li didn''t know what Bai Bing thought. She just shook her head and said, "no, you don''t deserve it."


    After eating a small box of exquisite cakes, Zheng Xian looks up at Bai Bing and asks Meng Li, "who is this?"


    Meng Li said indifferently, "it''s just another dog."


    Zheng Xian helplessly wiped his mouth: "now in the domain to eat, there are dogs waiting for other people''s charity?"


    Meng Li smiles. Zheng Xian''s words are too interesting.


    But this directly made Bai Bing''s face turn blue with anger, and said angrily:


    "you wait, sooner or later you will be asked to pay the price."


    Meng Li glanced at him and said, "depend on you?"


    "Oh, you really don''t know Feng Chu''s position and ability. Offending her will be something you regret all your life. Don''t worry, Feng Chu has also said that you must be educated."


    Meng Li holds his head with one hand and squints at Bai Bing. He says something meaningful:


    "does Feng Chu know that you are out there to hate her?"


    Bai Bing''s eyes were flustered for a moment when he heard the speech, and he felt guilty when he was seen clearly. Meng Li''s face suddenly became cold, and he gave a cold rebuke:


    "go away."


    This makes Bai Bing very embarrassed, but if he really goes away, doesn''t it prove that he is afraid of each other?


    "If you don''t go away, I''ll call Feng Chu to come here. You''ll be punished by your master." Meng Li said coldly.


    Bai Bing''s expression changed several times, and finally said: "you will regret it sooner or later."


    With these words, he turned and walked away, each step on the ground is very heavy, with a sense of hate.


    Zheng Xian saw that Bai Bing had left, and asked curiously, "how did you get into a feud with him?"


    "There are a few small worlds, and then there are contradictions." Meng Li said lightly.


    Zheng Xian felt very strange, she said: "no, how many times can I meet the same person when I do a task? What kind of fate is this? I''ve got a feud. I can only say that you are doomed to this disaster. "


    Meng Li sneered: "can he be my disaster?"


    "I really don''t deserve it, but there''s someone behind it..." Zheng Xian looked up at Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s no problem. Let''s talk about something else instead of this."


    Don''t want to talk about unhappy topic, last time also said to Feng Chu, what tricks, all come, she all then, she is not afraid.


    After facing death, there is less fear.Meng Li has already eaten well, so he accompanies Zheng Xian to eat. Just now, Meng Li can''t eat any more. He is free. He thinks that he has just sensed and summarized the use of the power of the next space in the system space. Now he still has a lot of information about this in his mind. He organizes language in his heart and shares his insights with Zheng Xian in an easy to understand way.


    Zheng Xian was very happy to hear Meng Li say this to her. He immediately stopped eating and took out a book to remember. Meng Li asked:


    "did I express myself clearly?"


    Zheng Xian hesitated, nodded and said:


    "it''s OK for you to express, but my understanding is a little poor. I''ll write it down first, and I''ll think it over and over again when I go back."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Anyway, Meng Li had no privacy. He told Zheng Xian everything he could say. Zheng Xian wrote it down one by one and expressed his gratitude to Meng Li again and again. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "it''s too polite."


    "It''s basic etiquette." Zheng Xianjiao smiles.


    "Still eating?" Meng Li saw that Zheng Xian still had a lot to eat in front of him and asked.


    Zheng Xian took a look, rubbed his stomach and said, "I don''t want to eat any more I''m full of what you said. I want to go back and think about it. I''m afraid I''ve missed some insights. "


    Meng Li nodded, still very pleased that Zheng xianneng was so serious. After she settled the bill, they went out of the restaurant. Zheng Xian narrowed his eyes and said with satisfaction:


    "thank you for your hospitality. I''m sorry to have a meal with you today."


    "I''ve got so much experience from you. I can say that I''ve got a big advantage."


    Meng Li laughingly looked at her and saw Zheng Xian''s appearance, but he didn''t feel sorry.


    Reaching out, he patted Zheng Xian on the shoulder and said, "friends should help each other. You can deepen your understanding as soon as possible, and then we can walk around together."


    "Anyway, I don''t deserve to go to the boundary of the Great Han." Zheng Xian smiles helplessly.


    Meng Li did not deny this sentence, but a face seriously to Zheng Xian shout voice refueling.


    Come on together, Meng Li knows that he also needs to improve.

 Chapter 1889

    As soon as Meng Li returned to the system space, he heard you Yun''s lazy voice:


    "Meng Li, you''ve been playing for such a long time."


    "When are you going to go back to work?"


    Meng Li was happy for a while, and he also learned from you Yun''s tone and said:


    "you Yun, when will you arrange for me and when will I go?"


    You Yun smiles brightly:


    "I''ll arrange it for you now."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She sorted out the system space, which is equivalent to sorting out the mood. She hasn''t gone to small world for a long time to help the client fulfill her wish. Should she still be proficient?


    It''s time to go. There''s no reason to be lazy.


    You allow Meng Li to find the task, then send Meng Li to the plane. Meng Li opens his eyes and finds that she is sitting in an office.


    The office is large and well decorated, with only two desks, a sofa and then a safe and material cabinet standing on the wall.


    Looking down at the client''s dress, it is a very casual dress. Generally speaking, women in the workplace will not wear it like this. The client may come here to play.


    After a look at the time, it''s just past one o''clock. It''s basically a lunch break. No one should disturb me. However, thinking that this office may not be the client''s private domain, Meng Li gets up, locks the door of the office, sits back in a comfortable office chair, and closes his eyes to accept the story.


    The client, Fang Jianing, is a rich woman. Her family has a large enterprise, which gives her rich material conditions. As a result, she is at home after finishing her studies.


    The company is not short of such a labor force as her. Her parents and two elder brothers work in the company.


    as the only daughter in the family, there are two elder brothers on top of her. The days of the client are very comfortable.


    And she also has a boyfriend, since she can become her boyfriend, it must be a match, all two people get along well, although there is no vigorous love, but also mutual appreciation, mutual concern.


    However, since he has become a client, there must be an accident in his life. This accident is that the client''s father suddenly picked up a person who is similar to the client in seven or eight points.


    Then tell everyone in the family that this is the client''s twin sister.


    Consignor:


    At that time, the girl stood in front of her, looking very cramped, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by her.


    Fang''s father took a puff of his cigarette and slowly told the story of that year.


    At that time, the mother deliberately took the twins away, but after more than 20 years, they used one of the means to find the twins, and they were very sorry to be left in the hospital.


    Fang''s mother was holding the client''s sister in her arms and sobbing, while the client''s elder brother was more direct and asked if he had ever done a paternity test.


    In order to dispel the doubts of the children, Fang''s father took out a paternity test certificate to prove that he and his wife are related to the child by blood, that is, her parents.


    Well, there''s no doubt about the client.


    This is her twin sister.


    She was just thinking that her parents had never mentioned it before.


    At the beginning, when there was one more girl in the family who was similar to her, she was still very uncomfortable, but thinking that she was suffering outside, she tried to release her kindness and teach her sister to integrate into the family.


    It''s just that the client can''t stand it after a long time, because this sister always learns to dress her, and even has to dress the same as her every day.


    The client really didn''t adapt. She gently reminded her younger sister that she didn''t know how to dress up, and it was normal for twins to wear the same clothes. She was just learning from her elder sister.


    This makes the client speechless. What do people like to wear?


    Parents and brothers also said it doesn''t matter, let the client get used to it.


    We still take care of the younger sister who just came back, taking care of her life, her feelings and emotions, because there are too many things to make up for her.


    At first, the client thought the same way. All her forbearance to her sister came from the mentality of trying to make up for her.


    Until this sister robbed her boyfriend.


    Sister deliberately approached her boyfriend and tried every means to make him empathize.


    The client was filled with grief and indignation. The sad thing was that her younger sister robbed her boyfriend when she came back. The sad thing was that her boyfriend was also a person without principle, so he moved his feelings.


    When the client was so angry that she couldn''t help it, she received a text message from her father, saying that she would go to some place to get the information.


    When the client drove over, he found that this place was the famous "slum" of the city, where all the people lived at the bottom of the society. The client couldn''t understand why her father asked her to come here to get the information.Dad sent a text message to let her go inside. The client wanted to call dad back, but found that dad couldn''t get through. Finally, she could only communicate with Dad by text message.


    At that time, she didn''t think so much, and only dad could use his mobile phone.


    But it was the same, which led to her tragic ending.


    Here are alleys. It''s hard to pass people, not to mention driving. In desperation, the client can only park the car outside and walk in. According to her father''s SMS guidance, she turns East and West, and finally comes to a shabby door in the deep of the alley. The first floor is full of waste products. The client stands in the same place waiting for her father, but several men surround her.


    All the time, he called her, "Xuanxuan."


    The client was terrified. She was not Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan was her sister.


    It''s her twin sister. I remember she said that she used to be called Xuanxuan outside.


    However, these people firmly believed that this was Xuanxuan. They asked the client to accompany them. As for what to accompany, it was self-evident that they had promised them before.


    And he said how could he come if he didn''t want to.


    The consignor was forced into the dark market. The waste products outside had blocked the light. Looking at several men around her, she fought desperately. There were also some waste products in it. The consignor felt a fruit knife with a gap in his hands in a panic. When he was in despair, he had infinite power. When he resisted, he stabbed several of them.


    However, it also made them a little scared. Although they were social bastards, they did not really do anything extremely vicious, especially stabbed. It was bloody.


    As soon as they hesitated, they were afraid to leave.


    She rushed out of the dark shop and knocked down a pile of waste products on the way. The scrap wire in a corner also scratched the client''s trouser legs

 Chapter 1890

    The client rushed out with all her life, turned so many alleys and headed for her car, but unfortunately, just when she saw the car parked on the side of the road, a car sped up and took her life.


    Then came a more complete story, which was designed by Fang Jiaxuan.


    The client''s boyfriend was also deliberately robbed by Fang Jiaxuan.


    It all starts from the beginning.


    A poor girl, suffering from the hardships of life, lives a hard life. She lives in a slum, where there are a lot of good and bad people. Only when she walks out of this winding alley and sees the luxury cars on the main road, can she feel that life is full.


    She envies the rich people''s life all the time and imagines people sitting in luxury cars.


    Her wish is so strong that she can think about it day and night. She often dreams that she has become a rich lady, married Gao Fu Shuai and lived a carefree life.


    When the opportunity finally came, she did not know why she entered a dark space. A voice asked her what she wanted. She immediately said that she wanted to become a rich woman and marry Gao Fu Shuai.


    Then the voice agreed. She asked the girl if she would like to exchange her soul. That is to say, she would give all her soul to satisfy her wishes in this life.


    Without hesitation, the girl agreed immediately. She wanted to live a better life too much. There was no afterlife in her mind. Besides, this life was so poor, who could care for the afterlife?


    It''s a blessing to be happy all your life.


    After the transaction, the girl found that her soul was separated from her body. When she saw that other people were using her body, she really became a rich girl and found a handsome boyfriend.


    Become the daughter of those who usually ride in luxury cars and go in and out of luxury houses.


    And all of this is actually a system, taking its host to the small world to plunder Qi and soul.


    This girl named Xuanxuan is just an ordinary girl, and Fang family didn''t have twins at that time.


    In those years, only one person was born to the client. The so-called twins are just the system tampering with their memory to make them think that they were twins.


    And the so-called paternity testing is nothing more than systematic manipulation.


    He also made some adjustments to Xuanxuan''s face, so that the shell of Xuanxuan looks similar to the client''s, and everything is logical. People who knew Xuanxuan in the past have forgotten the original appearance of Xuanxuan, and thought that the transformed Xuanxuan always looks like this.


    Even those who besieged the client later were surprised that once cowardly Xuanxuan suddenly became a rich woman and became extremely beautiful. Is that how she looks?


    It seems so, but such a beautiful Xuanxuan was always bullied by them.


    At first, they were worried that Xuanxuan, who had become a rich woman, would retaliate against them. But they didn''t expect that Xuanxuan would come back to them and approach them. Besides, she was as cowardly as ever. They were relieved and began to have no scruples. They just joked that Xuanxuan could come back to accompany them some other day, and Xuanxuan agreed.


    But when Xuanxuan came back, she kept saying that she was not Xuanxuan and that she had promised to be together?


    They struggled so hard that they were injured.


    In other words, at that time, through these means, the system host with Xuanxuan shell successfully lived in the Fang family, and deliberately approached the client''s boyfriend.


    After all, how can an ordinary man stand up to the deliberate approach of a beautiful young girl with strange means?


    this host has a great deal in dealing with men. Any special perfume can make men lose their way.


    It''s normal that you can''t stand it.


    The next step to succeed in winning Gao fushai is to get rid of the client. The reason for getting rid of the client is that in the process of getting along with each other, the host of this system doesn''t like the client, mixed with some personal emotions.


    Furthermore, it is to let the client make room for her client.


    Even if she is a twin, she has two daughters in her family. The love of her parents is always scattered. The only daughter left is the only princess.


    Also let oneself grab the boyfriend at ease with her client together, lest later see the so-called sister have other ideas.


    What old love revives and so on


    In order to avoid the sister unwilling to revenge, in the heart of this host, this is called eternal disaster.


    After all, after finishing the task, her client Xuanxuan will come back to spend her happy life, but she has not seen much of the world, which can withstand the Revenge of a rich woman?


    She wants her to give her soul willingly after this happy life.


    This host is very decisive. When she finds out that Fang Jianing has robbed her boyfriend before she can tell her family about it, she uses the high-tech system to send messages to Fang Jianing with Fang''s father''s mobile phone and let her go to the alley.From the beginning to the end, Fang''s father had never sent a text message to her daughter. If the client had been more careful, he would not have walked into that alley.


    But someone who wants your life, especially this kind of person, is very difficult to run away. The host with the wild system had long expected that the boys would not kill Fang Jianing, so he arranged a person to follow Fang Jianing, wait by her car, and watch her run out of the alley in confusion. This person stepped on the accelerator, and Fang Jianing died on the spot.


    Some time after Fang Jianing died, the woman with the system announced her love affair with Fang Jianing''s boyfriend.


    No one knows that they were together when Fang Jianing was alive, and no one knows that Fang Jianing died because of this.


    Fang Jianing''s wish is relatively single. She wants to revenge the woman with the system.


    She is so innocent, but she has no ability to resist in the face of one person one system with strange means.


    They can even tamper with people''s memory and make their parents think they have one more child


    I can''t understand.


    Not to mention that Fang Jianing is hard to understand, Meng Li, who has accepted the plot, is a little surprised.


    It seems that this is the first time that I have encountered such an interesting system, and it can even tamper with some people''s memories.


    After receiving the whole plot, Meng Li feels that this system has no morality, and his host has no morality.


    The girl named Xuanxuan made such a wish. It seems ridiculous, but it''s not surprising that so many people in the world have different desires.


    She is willing to trade all her souls to satisfy this life.

 Chapter 1891

    However, this person''s systematic approach is quite immoral. In order to give her the identity of a rich woman, she does not hesitate to tamper with people''s memory.


    In order to let her have a rich and handsome boyfriend, she did not hesitate to rob others'' boyfriends.


    In order to ensure her future success, she did not hesitate to kill to avoid future trouble.


    There is no morality at all. No wonder it will make the client resentful and have his own arrival.


    As long as these systems converge a little and do not cause such a big complaint, they will not encounter themselves.


    After all, the Fang family is also rich. People who can gather wealth and have a smooth life have good fortune. When they enter this family, they also get some good fortune.


    In addition, he fell in love with the client''s boyfriend and got the true love of the client''s boyfriend.


    The heart of true love can also be regarded as a kind of energy, which is very pure. This income is also obtained by this person''s system.


    This is another systematic task. We should try our best to avoid fighting in the world, and we should especially allow the system to be seized and handed over to the organization.


    "How''s it going?" You Yun asked.


    Meng Li asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you like the task I gave you?" You Yun said.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "are you ok?"


    You Yun also kindly explained:


    "originally, I was going to make it easier for you, but you''ve had such a long rest. In addition, you didn''t get any reward for handling more than a dozen world problems before, so I''ll grab a task with more rewards to make up for your loss."


    Meng Li: "well, you are very careful. Thank you."


    "You have to help this time." She said.


    You Yun confidently said: "this is a small problem."


    "Someone''s coming. You''d better get ready." You Yun said suddenly.


    Meng Li immediately releases his mental energy. He sees Du Hanxue, the client''s boyfriend, standing outside the door. He pushes the door and finds that the door is locked. He stands at the door and hesitates to knock.


    Meng Li thought that it was someone else''s office, so he stood up and opened the door.


    "I brought you a cup of coffee." Du Hanxue didn''t ask Meng Li what he was doing inside.


    According to the truth, this is his private office, which also has a lot of company confidential documents, can only be said to be trust.


    Meng Li takes a look at the tray in Du Hanxue''s hand. There are two cups of coffee on it and a jar of sugar beside it. Meng Li reaches out his hand and takes it. He walks inside and puts it on the coffee table. He also sits on the sofa.


    Then I looked at Du Hanxue. Du Hanxue has a good image and temperament, which is the image of Gao Fu Shuai. In fact, people rely on clothes and Buddha relies on gold clothes. Appropriately tailored clothes can give people a lot of points.


    Du Hanxue has always had this condition to package himself.


    "Drink it." Seeing Meng Li looking at him, he smiles.


    Meng Li takes a sip of coffee. Du Hanxue''s mobile phone rings. He takes out his mobile phone and looks at it. Meng Li drinks coffee silently.


    Their relationship is basically like this. It''s relatively flat and there are few special sweet plots. Moreover, Du Hanxue has a good temper and doesn''t make the client angry. The client is also very satisfied with this.


    In the eyes of the client''s parents, they also hope that the client''s love will be like this.


    Probably after dealing with the matter at hand, Du Hanxue looked at his watch and said to Meng Li:


    "it''s two o''clock. I have a meeting to hold. What are you doing next?"


    Before Meng Li spoke, Du Hanxue said, "there are several new stores in the shopping mall next to the building. You can go and have a look."


    "Hang out for a while and come back. Let''s go back together in the evening."


    Now that Du Hanxue had arranged her time, Meng Li was too lazy to look for other things to pass the time, so he nodded and said,


    "OK."


    In the morning, the client had nothing to do, so he came to have lunch with Du Hanxue. In the evening, he would take Du Hanxue''s family home for dinner, because this is the second brother''s birthday.


    At this time, the woman with the body system had already lived in the Fang family. Her name was Fang Jiaxuan, but now she had not begun to deliberately approach Du Hanxue.


    After all, they had only one chance to meet before. After Fang Jiaxuan was admitted by the Fang family, the Fang family invited relatives and friends to witness. Du Hanxue was also present at that time.


    But tonight is a good opportunity.


    In fact, there are not many details about Fang Jiaxuan''s approach to Du Hanxue in the plot. He just knows about it, but it''s enough.


    Du Hanxue went to a meeting. Meng Li took the elevator down the stairs and went to the nearest shopping mall. It''s true that he opened several stores, but Du Hanxue didn''t know. The client had visited them before.


    But it doesn''t prevent Meng Li from going shopping again. She specially chooses the last one of her size.


    He also asked the store how long the clothes of this size and style would arrive next time. The store said that it would be at least a month later, and it would be very difficult to buy them in other places. Meng Li was relieved to wait for Fang Jiaxuan to buy them a month later, and he would not wear them.Although the shop assistant said that it was not so good-looking to buy difficult clothes, Meng Li had full confidence in his temperament and could hold up.


    I want to buy some limited edition clothes some other day.


    In this way, it''s hard for Fang Jiaxuan to wear the same clothes as her, isn''t it?


    as like as two peas, the brother love the skirt. The skirt is still the dress that Fang bought before he came. The client likes it very much. But in the story, Fang Jia Xuan wears a identical one at his second birthday party.


    Gee.


    Meng Li suddenly thought, it is so deliberately, also want to buy limited edition to avoid wearing the same clothes with her, but she has a system.


    this little thing as like as two peas for a system, should be solved well. If Fang Fang Xuan is exactly the same as himself, it is also hard to avoid it.


    Forget it.


    to avoid as like as two peas in the shirt, she could only buy a skirt to replace it, and then she would not believe it.


    Buy good things, look at the time is almost five o''clock, then she is still very strong shopping ability, think not a few.


    It''s time to go back and pick up Duhan.


    Meng Li took the elevator up the stairs and saw that Du Hanxue''s parents were already waiting in his office, because they were going to attend the second brother''s birthday party together.


    Fang''s parents invited them.


    The relationship between the client and Du Hanxue is very stable. They are about to get along with each other as relatives.


    Du''s parents also like clients.


    She smiles and shouts, "Uncle Du, aunt Du."


    Du''s father smiles and nods, while Du''s mother gets up and praises Meng Li: "Jia Ning, your dress is so beautiful."


    Meng Li gently twisted his skirt with both hands, turned around and said with a smile, "really? Thank you for your compliment. "


    "It''s really beautiful." Mother Du looked up and down with satisfaction, and reached out to touch the material.

 Chapter 1892

    "The color is very beautiful. It''s suitable for tonight''s birthday party." Mother Du said again.


    At this time, Du Hanxue came in from the outside, looked at Meng Li, and asked with a smile:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "I said that Jia Ning''s dress is very beautiful. She really has eyes," said mother Du


    "Yes, it looks good." Du Hanxue took a casual look and said so.


    In fact, Meng Li didn''t really think he had the best vision in the world. Mother Du didn''t say that just to get closer and find something to say.


    "Let''s go." Du Hanxue put the documents in his hand on his desk at will and said.


    Father Du also stood up and arranged his clothes:


    "let''s go."


    Driving home together, the Fang family has become lively, and some relatives have come.


    And Fang Jiaxuan was also in the living room, talking to Fang''s relatives.


    "Sister, you are back." Fang Jiaxuan glances at Meng Li and is surprised for a moment.


    She was wearing the same dress that Meng Li wore in the morning. Who knows, this man came back and changed into a skirt.


    "Brother in law." Fang Jiaxuan took a look at Du Hanxue and called out shyly. Then she called out to Du''s father and mother. Her tone was very kind and polite.


    The Du family nodded, and mother Du also politely exchanged greetings with Fang Jiaxuan.


    The second elder brother and Fang''s father and mother finally got out of their way to greet them casually. Another guest came. Fang''s mother had to put down here to greet others, and Fang Jiaxuan also ran to accompany them.


    She walks light, exudes youth and vitality, which is a good way to distinguish the two sisters.


    After all, if you don''t look at it carefully, you will think it''s a person, especially Fang Jiaxuan''s makeup is very similar to the client''s.


    The client has always been a quiet girl. Fang Jiaxuan is lively when she should be lively, shy when she should be shy, weak when she should be weak, and long brain when she should be long brain.


    It''s changeable.


    Meng Li thinks that Fang Jiaxuan must have experienced more than one world. Otherwise, can she be so skilled?


    When you want to do your first task, it''s very strange, even because the world is different, you can''t integrate into it, and you can''t understand the state.


    "Don''t mention it. Although Xuanxuan grew up in a place with poor conditions, she is really good at dealing with people. She was a little embarrassed when she first met her. Now she seems to be suitable for this family." Mother Du whispered to father Du.


    Du''s father took a look at Fang Jiaxuan, who is at ease with her relatives at the moment, nodded and said:


    "it''s really good."


    "At least there''s Fang''s blood flowing. The gene is there."


    Mother Du said, "yes, too."


    In the end, he couldn''t help praising: "very clever."


    They said these words in a low voice, but Meng Liwu was sensitive and listened carefully. Her expression didn''t change much. The second elder brother called her and said, "uncle is coming soon. You go to greet him later. No one else is free."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    The second brother took a look at Meng Li and Du Hanxue, who was quiet beside him, and said:


    "don''t neglect the Du family, you know?"


    "I see." Meng Li answered.


    My uncle''s family did not come in a few minutes. He always apologized that he was late for something. Meng Li took a look at the people present, and almost no one would come again.


    These are the people who are closest to each other. If you come here more often, your home will be crowded. Second brother means to call them on their ordinary birthday.


    After a lively chat, everyone here knew each other, and there was no boring situation. During the meal, Fang Jiaxuan stood up in front of everyone, picked up her glass, and called to the second elder brother at the next table:


    "happy birthday and good health, second elder brother."


    "Of course, I also wish you all happiness and well-being, and everything you want."


    She seemed to drink wine, her face was pink, her eyes were half narrowed, her white teeth were exposed, and she was very cute. Meng Li felt that there was a warm current in her heart, as if she had been warmed by Fang Jiaxuan.


    Looking at Fang Jiaxuan again, Meng Li felt for a moment that she was a lovely and warm girl.


    But just for a moment, Meng Li woke up. Before, she didn''t take precautions. She didn''t expect this.


    What''s cute? I don''t know what aura I''ve added. I can influence myself.


    If you are not mentally weak, you can be affected for a moment. What about the rest?


    Meng Li looked at Du Hanxue and other people around him. They all stared at Fang Jiaxuan, and they all showed a smile. Their eyes showed satisfaction and appreciation.


    "What are you thinking?" It is probably Fang Jiaxuan who exerts an extra aura on Du Hanxue. He is most fascinated by it.


    Being called by Meng Li, he came back to his senses and whispered to Meng Li:"I''m sorry I lost my mind."


    "Is my sister obsessed with it?" Meng Li asked flatly.


    Fearing Meng Li''s misunderstanding, Du Han turned his head to Meng Li''s side and deliberately pointed his side in the direction of Fang Jiaxuan, saying:


    "what are you talking about?"


    "Maybe it''s too strong for me to drink."


    Meng Li just pursed a smile, as if no longer pursue this matter, picked pick eyebrows: "OK."


    "Sister, do you want to say some blessing words?" After the second brother had a drink and said something to thank Fang Jiaxuan, she suddenly looked at Meng Li and said.


    Meng Li thinks that Fang Jiaxuan''s ability to do this is probably to highlight her sensibility.


    When a girl who grew up outside came back, she was so polite and had such a sweet mouth. However, her sister, who grew up in a rich family and received a good education, was not as good as her sister in this matter.


    I need to be reminded by my sister.


    It''s two things whether you can look bad to your sister, but isn''t that what makes her better?


    Meng Li''s face was flat and tight. He took a glass of wine in his hand, went directly to the second brother and said to him:


    "second brother, thank you for taking care of me from childhood. Today is your birthday, so I wish you health and happiness forever."


    Then she winked at her second brother and said with a smile:


    "this blessing is only for you today. I won''t give it to anyone else, just because you are the most special today."


    However, her voice was not very loud, and she pretended to be mysterious, but people around her still heard her.


    The second elder brother smelt speech to open a smile, way: "this special gift of accept."


    "Here, drink." He poured himself a glass of wine and touched a cup with Meng Li.


    It seems that the second brother is more happy to hear Meng Li''s blessing. After all, who doesn''t want to be the most special?


    Moreover, growing up together, the second brother still loves his sister more from the bottom of his heart.


    Fang Jiaxuan''s face froze for a moment, because her second brother was more happy and dissatisfied. She was the first one to bless her.

 Chapter 1893

    Du Hanxue also came to propose a toast to his second brother, which made one of his relatives laugh: "is this a woman singing with her husband?"


    Meng Li smiles shyly, but he doesn''t speak. Du Hanxue deals with it.


    But Fang Jiaxuan was brushing her sense of existence again. She said enviously:


    "yes, my brother-in-law is really good to my sister in the future. Everyone envies their relationship."


    Meng Li looked over and joked:


    "are you envious too?"


    Fang Jiaxuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded shyly, but said without hesitation: "nature is envious."


    Meng Li meaningful Oh, there is no below.


    Some relatives began to think that if Fang Jiaxuan really wanted to find a boyfriend, they would have some resources.


    However, it is not appropriate to talk about this matter now, since they have just returned home.


    It''s not easy to get together. I want to keep the girl at home for a few more years.


    So no one took the initiative to talk about it, but continued to talk and drink around the second brother''s birthday.


    There is always an end to the bustle. When all the people eat and drink well, most of them choose to go home, leaving only the Meng Li family and the Du family.


    The parents of the two sides were chatting, and several children sat beside them for company. They had a good chat. Mother Du took a look at the time, and the other mother said, "it''s too late. We''ll go back first, and thank you for your hospitality."


    "Why are you so polite." Fang Ma said with a smile. Seeing Du''s father and mother stand up, she also stands up to see off the guests.


    "I''m going, Han Xue." See Du Hanxue sitting on the sofa did not get up, Du mother mouth to remind.


    When Du Hanxue heard the speech, he immediately got up, but as soon as he got up, he was in a whirl, his body softened and he sat back on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Ma immediately asked with concern.


    And everyone put their eyes on Du Hanxue. Du Hanxue said with some regret:


    "maybe I''m greedy."


    Now the feeling is drunk. Du Hanxue didn''t think much about it. He was a little dizzy when he was sitting, and even more dizzy when he stood up.


    "Stay here if you drink too much." Fang''s mother said directly.


    After all, it''s hard for people to stand up. If they insist on asking people to leave, it''s impersonal.


    But this is what Fang Jiaxuan wants to hear most. Du Hanxue''s feeling of getting drunk is also because of her manipulation.


    Only by leaving Du Hanxue here can she have a chance to get close to him. Fang Jiaxuan didn''t think about finding another Gao fushai for her client at first, but she thought that Du Hanxue was the most suitable one.


    Knowing the root and the bottom, the relationship between the two families has always been good, and their own conditions are good. The key is that Du Hanxue seems to be a dedicated and serious person. If he gets married, it''s not easy to have other ideas. If he finds someone to be a playboy, he can control it, but the client can''t.


    That''s the surest way.


    "It''s hard to drink too much, so don''t go back." The second elder brother echoed beside him that he really drank too much and his voice was not right.


    When the Fang family said that, and it was not the first time that Du Hanxue stayed at the Fang family, his mother tentatively said:


    "no, you can trouble them for one night?"


    Mother Du also took a look at Meng Li. She probably wanted to see what Meng Li thought and how Meng Li could think. Before she spoke, she saw that Du Hanxue had narrowed his eyes and fell asleep.


    She looks at Fang Jiaxuan. Is Fang Jiaxuan worried about her refusal?


    So it''s so decisive


    Well, it''s a man who does things.


    It''s too easy for a system to make an ordinary person faint. There are many ways. Meng Li is not interested in analyzing them.


    See son unexpectedly fell asleep in public, Du mother only embarrassed smile, big brother said: "all fell asleep."


    "Come and help him up the stairs with me." He looked back at his drunken second brother.


    Du Hanxue slept in Fangfang, and mother Du also went away. Meng Li went back to the room, took off his makeup, washed a bath, and put on a mask when he was in the mood. When he was nursing the skin, Meng Li looked at the face in the mirror. If there was a difference between pure face and Fangjia Xuan, if Fang Jia Xuan deliberately made a make-up, he would wear the same clothes and not speak. It''s really hard to tell.


    After all, Fang Jiaxuan''s body and appearance were all made by her system according to the client.


    as to what is as like as two peas, they are expected to have their own considerations.


    Taking good care of her face, Meng Licai lies on the bed. She releases her mental energy and checks everyone in the house. Her parents are asleep and still look tired.


    The second brother and the eldest brother drank and turned off the light.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t sleep. She was still doing what Meng Ligang had just done to maintain her skin.


    Du Hanxue lay on the bed, nothing happened, but his clothes had been simply and directly stripped off by the second elder brother, and he changed a nightgown for him.Thinking that Fang Jiaxuan would not move until everyone was asleep, Meng lisuo sat up and tried to practice.


    It doesn''t have to be used to fight. It''s OK to nourish the body.


    However, this spiritual power is too little. Meng Li has been practicing for an hour, but he can''t draw Qi into his body. Instead, he uses his mental power to observe Fang Jiaxuan''s action.


    To be exact, she let Du Hanxue start to move. Du Hanxue woke up and opened the door in a daze. She didn''t know where to go in the corridor. Fang Jiaxuan''s door also opened. She went to the stairs and sat down. Then she made a very small sob.


    At this time, Du Hanxue seemed to be a little more sober. He looked around and didn''t understand how he was in the corridor. There was an induction lamp in the corridor. When he was outside, the lamp would give out a soft light for him to see.


    After looking at the paintings on the wall, Du Hanxue finally realized that he was in Fang''s home.


    When Du hanxuan sits on the back of the bedroom, she hears the sound of a little whimper as she learns how to design.


    Fang Jiaxuan raised her head and gave Du Hanxue a side face. Du Hanxue was used to seeing his girlfriend. At the first time, she thought it was his girlfriend, so she whispered:


    "Jianing, what are you doing here?"


    "Brother in law?" Fang Jiaxuan raised her head and stared at him with wet eyes:


    "how did you come out?"


    The light was not very bright. Du Hanxue didn''t know who it was by his own ability. Only when he heard that he called his brother-in-law did he know it was Fang Jiaxuan.


    Now he was a little embarrassed. He pinched his nose and said:


    "late at night, were you crying here just now?"

 Chapter 1894

    Hearing this, Fang Jiaxuan immediately wipes her tears, which obviously implies that Du Hanxue is crying, but denies: "no, I''m ok."


    Du Hanxue pursed her lips. Although she didn''t know why she was crying here in the middle of the night, she didn''t seem to have to ask.


    It''s time to keep a distance.


    "Well, rest early." Du Hanxue hesitated for a moment and said, then he planned to turn around and enter the room.


    Fang Jiaxuan


    Straight man.


    It''s too straight.


    "The system, keep him." Fang Jiaxuan said to the system in her heart.


    System " You really are


    "Can''t you rely on your own charisma?"


    Fang Jiaxuan said in silence: "I just met you. Can I be so ambiguous? Is that all right? "


    The system didn''t speak any more, but Du Hanxue suddenly felt dizzy. He shook his body and held the wall, while Fang Jiaxuan had already stepped to his side and asked with concern:


    "brother in law, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Du Hanxue glanced at Fang Jiaxuan and looked at her wet eyes, which seemed to be able to talk. Looking at him alone revealed full of concern.


    There is also a strong, there is a sad, Du Hanxue do not know how to see out, just feel that Fang Jiaxuan inexplicably become very attractive.


    What a distressing little girl she is.


    Seeing Du Hanxue staring at her, Fang Jiaxuan felt an incomparable sense of satisfaction that these ordinary people could not resist her charm.


    "The aura of" bright and bright "is really easy to use." She said to the system from the bottom of her heart.


    After finishing the task last time, she exchanged her points for this "bright" aura. When it was opened, she could make her eyes speak.


    Can convey to others their emotions, others by her emotional infection, things will become twice the result with half the effort.


    System haughty response: "that is natural, system products, how can any product?"


    "What are you crying for?" Du Hanxue asked out in a strange way.


    After asking, he felt a little annoyed. He should not have asked.


    "I..." Fang Jiaxuan hesitated for a moment, turned and walked to the stairway. Looking at the living room under Nuo, she sighed and sighed: "I think of the second brother''s birthday party in the evening. How lively it is."


    "That''s the bustle and harmony I haven''t experienced since I was a child. When I was a child, my family was too poor, and no relatives wanted to go with us."


    Fang Jiaxuan''s voice choked, which made Du Hanxue at a loss. When she hesitated, she turned to look at him again, and her eyes were very sad.


    "It''s OK. The past sufferings are gone. You''re back. You won''t live that kind of life again." Facing this kind of eyes, Du Hanxue felt that he had to say something to comfort her.


    Fang Jiaxuan gave a bitter smile: "is that so?"


    "But don''t you dislike me? I grew up in such a bad environment. "


    Du Hanxue hesitated. His reason told him that he should not say something that he didn''t want to say. These words are ambiguous in this situation.


    But looking at Fang Jiaxuan''s eyes, it was so irresistible.


    How can I have the heart to make such a girl sad? She just wanted to hear a few words of comfort.


    "No one will despise you." He couldn''t help saying.


    Fang Jiaxuan sighed: "I really envy my sister. She has such a good boyfriend as you."


    "You''ll have it later." Du Hanxue said sheepishly.


    Fang Jiaxuan immediately shook her head and said, "no, few men are as good as their brother-in-law."


    Du Han was stunned. Fang Jiaxuan immediately shook her head and said, "brother-in-law, I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "I don''t covet you. I really think you are excellent. It''s too hard to find one like you."


    Du Hanxue murmured, "it shouldn''t be."


    "Everyone has his merits." This girl can''t take herself as the standard of choosing a mate.


    Du Hanxue felt that he couldn''t talk any more. They shouldn''t talk about these topics. He wanted to find a chance to say that he was going to sleep, but looking at Fang Jiaxuan''s look, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Do you know? Although I came back, I still feel lonely and helpless occasionally. There is a distance between me and my family


    "Especially my sister, although we look the same, we grow up with different experiences. She looks elegant and noble, while I look humble and insignificant." In front of Du Hanxue, Fang Jiaxuan''s tears fell down.


    "Don''t cry..." Influenced by Fang Jiaxuan''s aura, Du Hanxue sympathized with Fang Jiaxuan.


    Meng Li had been paying attention to them for a long time. When he heard Fang Jiaxuan''s words, he was speechless.


    What are these green tea quotations.


    She got up and opened the door. It was probably that Fang Jiaxuan''s system noticed the movement here, and immediately told Fang Jiaxuan. Fang Jiaxuan immediately distanced herself from Du Hanxue.But can''t immediately rush back to the room, this will give duhanxue bad impression, don''t think she is guilty.


    At this time, we can''t give him the impression that he is not magnanimous and has a lot of heart. If there are too many bad impressions, the role of aura will be weakened, which will affect her task.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Li''s footsteps are very small, and he comes to them.


    When Du Hanxue sees Meng Li, his lost mind immediately wakes up. He suddenly thinks of the conversation he had with Fang Jiaxuan. He feels guilty.


    "Jianing..." He opened his mouth and didn''t know how to explain.


    Meng Li looked at Fang Jiaxuan and said, "don''t you sleep in the middle of the night?"


    Fang Jiaxuan hesitated and couldn''t find any reason.


    It''s the same temperature here as in the room.


    "Sleep." Meng Li glanced at them indifferently, then he turned and left.


    This time, Fang Jiaxuan could only find another chance to be a demon. Du Hanxue immediately said to Fang Jiaxuan, "go back to sleep."


    Conscious, he couldn''t figure out how he could have those messy feelings. It was ridiculous.


    Looking at his girlfriend''s back, he felt sorry again. At the same time, he was also worried. Would she misunderstand her?


    He had the cheek to chase Meng Li''s door and called Meng Li who was about to close the door.


    "Jia Ning, I..." He''s not going to talk.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "can''t you find any reason to defend yourself?"


    Du Hanxue nodded helplessly: "yes."


    "So?" Meng Li looks at him.


    Duhan said: "I said that I felt a little uncomfortable in the middle of the night, and I didn''t know how I came out. Do you believe it?"


    Meng Li nodded: "letter."


    Meng Li really believed it, but Du Hanxue thought that she was angry and said something ironic. He was a little worried, and then he thought that if he had been holding on to it all the time, everything would have been said.


    "Just believe it." He turned.

 Chapter 1895

    Meng Li said coldly:


    "sleep."


    Before entering the door, she looks back at Fang Jiaxuan. She also stares at this side, aware of Meng Li''s eyes. She lowers her head, and her eyes flash with a trace of reluctance.


    I''m sorry to see that duhanxue was sitting at breakfast the next day.


    He was afraid that Meng Li would talk about it again, but Meng Li didn''t seem to hold on to it, which made Du Hanxue less worried.


    Fang''s mother also asked Du Han if he was better, kindly told him to eat more breakfast, good for his health.


    Du Hanxue smile, Fang family is very good, he has been very satisfied.


    After dinner, he wants to go out to work. The second elder brother takes him out, and the others go out one after another, leaving Meng Li and Fang Jiaxuan at home.


    "Sister, are you busy today?" Fang Jiaxuan came over and asked.


    Meng Li: "how?"


    "Shall we go shopping?" She asked with a smile, as if nothing had happened last night.


    Meng Li asked, "I went to buy the same clothes as you?"


    Fang Jiaxuan''s face was stiff and disgusted. This similar face seemed to remind her that it was piracy all the time.


    But he said patiently:


    "does my sister mind this? We are twins. It''s normal for us to wear the same clothes. In fact, I don''t know how to match clothes. You know, I used to have bad conditions, I didn''t know how to match, I didn''t look good, I didn''t have good taste, and I was afraid of losing face to my sister. "


    When she spoke, Meng Li leaned on the sofa to stare at her for the whole time. When she finished speaking, Meng Li spoke slowly and said:


    "since you don''t understand, learn by yourself. Don''t blindly imitate others. After all, some clothes can hold up with my temperament, so you don''t have to."


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a sentence that imitates others?"


    "Sister?" Fang Jiaxuan looks at Meng Li in amazement.


    Why are you talking so hard all of a sudden?


    Before this cheap elder sister not also makes a good person appearance? At that time, she felt that the other party was pretending. As expected, after what happened last night, she felt uncomfortable and showed her true colors.


    Hum, Fang Jiaxuan is cruel. In this case, don''t blame her for robbing Du Hanxue.


    She had to take away Du Hanxue.


    "How could that be?" Fang Jiaxuan still pretends to be innocent.


    Meng Li: "just want to tell you, don''t try to imitate me, lest make a joke."


    Since they are almost the same in appearance and shape, they can only compare temperament. In temperament, Meng Li is very confident.


    However, Fang Jiaxuan has her own aura, and the world will only be confused.


    "Sister, please don''t talk so much, OK?" Fang Jiaxuan was furious, but she still pretended to be weak.


    Meng Li took a deep look at Fang Jiaxuan and felt that her acting skills were not bad. He stood up and said to her faintly:


    "OK, that''s it. You can do it yourself."


    If she doesn''t show her disgust, she can do nothing and say something.


    I don''t really want to hear it.


    With that, Meng Li went upstairs.


    It''s really nothing. Even if you want to go out to play, you have to wait until the afternoon to go out. Now it''s hard to spend the whole day out.


    When the cultivation arrived at noon, she did not go downstairs to have dinner. She asked someone to send the food to her upstairs. After eating, she suddenly asked you Yun, "is there anything that can resist her?"


    "Is that the power of her aura?" You Yun asked.


    Meng Li said.


    "Yes, they are in the mall." You Yun added:


    "shouldn''t you be unable to resist this aura? This kind of aura is relatively low-level, and it has an effect on ordinary people. "


    Meng Li said with a smile, "that''s not true. Yesterday I accidentally hit it. When I was on guard, I couldn''t hit it later."


    "Who are you going to use it for?" You Yun asks curiously.


    Meng Li: "give it to Du Han."


    "Well, if you look at the plot, he betrayed the client. He should be a woman''s scum man." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "we should see the essence through things."


    "Although Du Hanxue does betray his client emotionally in the plot, can he resist Fang Jiaxuan''s tricks?"


    "It''s excusable."


    "What''s more, I can feel that when the client meets the organization and knows the truth, she doesn''t blame Du Hanxue for Fang Jiaxuan''s unusual methods."


    "Therefore, it should be an opportunity for Du Hanxue to resist Fang Jiaxuan''s aura and some charm means, and not be affected by those things."


    "But if he is not affected by these things, or because of Fang Jiaxuan''s words or actions, he falls in love with Fang Jiaxuan, it can only prove that he is really half hearted."


    You Yun said: "commonly known as slag man."Meng Li laughs: "yes."


    "Are you testing him? Human nature is untested. " He continued.


    Meng Li said in silence: "I''m not such a boring person. I have no relationship with him. I''ll test what he does. I''m just helping the client by the way."


    "The main reason is that she wants to give Du Hanxue another choice."


    With these words, Meng Li stopped talking, thinking of testing a person, can only test him in that period of time.


    For example, in order to test his boyfriend''s loyalty, he specially asked a girl to approach him. This time, he refused, saying that he loved his girlfriend deeply and could not betray him. Some people would feel that they had met the most dedicated man in the world and could refuse everyone for her.


    In fact, it''s just him who is being tested.


    It''s not him in a year or a decade.


    You don''t know what kind of decision he will make when he encounters the same thing in ten years.


    It''s useless to test. Don''t pursue the result repeatedly. If you love each other, trust more and love in the moment.


    You Yun said: "it''s better to say that the client wants to give himself another chance."


    Meng Li: "after saying so much, it seems that I can''t buy it."


    "That''s right. Ha ha. Is it hard?" You Yun asked gloating.


    Meng Li said: "come on, Feng Shui turns in turn."


    I was also thinking about how to get this?


    I don''t know if Zheng Xian wants to borrow something from her again?


    "Well, I won''t tease you. I have this thing." You Yun''s tone is more serious at last.


    Meng Li was surprised: "how can you have it?"


    "Before we did the system task, we captured an energy system. After seizing it, I took out some useless ones from his warehouse. I just had a look at them, and they are useless. They are also very cheap in the shopping malls. No one can be affected by them." You Yun said in detail.


    Meng Li immediately laughed: "that''s great."


    You Yun They''ve been like rags for a long time

 Chapter 1896

    Meng Li said, "this is not true. Everything that can be saved is good."


    "But if we use it for him, won''t it be noticed by Fang Jiaxuan''s system?"


    You Yun said, "don''t worry about that. I''ll just do something on it so that his system can''t detect it."


    Meng Li laughs: "this is a small problem for you."


    You Yun: "it''s not."


    "I''ve been poor for a long time, and I''m counting on this system task to make me gain something, so I''m sure to contribute."


    Meng Li could not help laughing and said: "good."


    "Then I''ll go to Duhan to learn it well. I don''t need to prepare anything else, do I?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun: "that''s not necessary."


    Meng Li said hello, put on a light make-up, and drove to duhanxue company. On the way, Meng Li suddenly asked you Yun:


    "you said that if you change the things that the system tampers with people''s memory, it is to let Fang''s parents know that they have never had such a child, what will the system do?"


    You Yun tut said: "you have a bad heart now."


    "But I like it."


    Meng Li took a look at the red light in front of him, stopped the car, relaxed his back, and began to smile.


    You Yun said: "your method is really feasible, but such a big move, the system must detect something wrong."


    "At that time, I can''t detect my existence, so I should be very uneasy and doubt my life."


    "But this kind of system consumes energy to come to this world, and it will not go easily without a little harvest."


    Meng Li: "that drives him to have no way out, naturally left."


    I can''t leave if I want to.


    "Even if he wants to tamper with other people''s memory again, he needs to use up his energy again. First, use up his energy." Meng Li remembers that the previous system tasks were all done in this way.


    The most primitive way is to constantly consume their energy. They cherish it. When they feel that the gains they have left behind can not make up for the loss, that is, when they retreat.


    "Do you want me to do this?" You Yun said.


    Meng Li said: "I can do it by restoring the memory of the client''s parents to normal. They are influenced by the implanted power of this system. When I cultivate some spiritual power, I can cast a spell to help them get rid of the things in their souls."


    "Well, let''s solve the problem of Du Hanxue first." You Yun has no opinion.


    Meng Li went to Du Hanxue''s office. He went to the meeting again. He sat patiently and waited for a while. Du Hanxue came back. When he saw Meng Li, he was more enthusiastic because of last night.


    "Jia Ning, you''re here. I was going to call you when I came back from the meeting and ask you out for dinner tonight." He said.


    Meng Li was not in duhanxue to see if she really planned to do so. She said in a faint voice:


    "here we are."


    "The tea is ready for you." Meng Li pointed to the coffee table.


    "It''s very kind of you to talk a little too much at the meeting, thirsty." Perhaps eager to express himself, Du Hanxue immediately put down his things and took a drink.


    Meng Li silently watched Du Hanxue drink tea. She put an Anshen pill in it. She asked you Yun to find the Anshen pill in the system space.


    Maybe she brought it back after a certain task, or she brought it with her when she bought commonly used drugs in the mall.


    I''ve been doing so many tasks for so long that many little things forget where they came from.


    Even if there is no Anshen Dan, he can also use the dream beast talent to let him sleep, it is not difficult, but with this kind of small thing to replace, also don''t bother to use power.


    After drinking the flavored tea, Meng Li chatted with him in a low voice. He didn''t talk much. He just took out his mobile phone and read the news to him.


    He didn''t talk much, so he listened to Meng linian quietly, but the more he listened, the more drowsy he was. As soon as his eyes closed, he fell asleep.


    Seeing that he was asleep, Meng Li put down his mobile phone, and a white ring appeared in his hand, emitting white light. This is the resistance aura of you Yungei.


    It can resist the aura and some disordered enchantment techniques used by Fang Jiaxuan.


    The halo of resistance gradually shrinks, and finally becomes a tiny circle, slowly moving towards the center of Du Hanxue''s brow, first pasted on it, and finally slowly disappearing into the soul of Du Hanxue.


    Meng Li also specially checked the soul of Du Hanxue. You Yun said that if he didn''t do anything special, the soul of Du Hanxue should be white, enveloping him and protecting him.


    But because of his actions, the soul of Du Hanxue is no different from the ordinary. Fang Jiaxuan''s system can''t be detected, but he is still protected by the halo of resistance.


    So good, Meng Li looked at Du Hanxue, and then saw how he chose.


    If you still fall in love with Fang Jiaxuan, you can only prove that he is not worth it. If you can carry it over and have a firm mind, you can say it again.


    "Why are you still asleep?" Meng Li sat down again with his mobile phone in his hand and touched Du Hanxue. It seemed that nothing had happened just now and woke him up.Du Hanxue let out a hum, then opened his eyes, looked at Meng Li staring at her, and kept the posture of reading the news. He patted his forehead in chagrin and said with regret:


    "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Meng Li: "didn''t sleep well last night?"


    "Yes..."


    "It''s not..." Du Hanxue didn''t know what to say.


    Feel how to say is wrong, how to say the other party has reason to be angry.


    Meng Li smiles vaguely. Since what he wants to do has been done, there is no need to stay for a long time. It''s better to go back and practice some spiritual power.


    "I''m home. You work hard." She stood up and said.


    Du Hanxue raised his hand and looked at the time: "you have just come here and will leave soon?"


    Meng Li nodded, Duhan said: "don''t go, wait for me here. After work, we''ll go out for dinner together."


    "No, it''s boring here."


    Du Hanxue immediately said, "I''ll hang out nearby. I''ll pick you up after I finish my work."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow and said, "it seems very guilty to be so eager to show."


    "No, what do you think?" Du Hanxue quickly denied it, but he felt distressed. How could he be understood.


    She saw it last night. If she asked them what they said outside, it would be OK, but she didn''t ask anything, which made people feel cold and puzzled. He didn''t want to have a sudden attack when he thought it was over.


    "It''s OK. Forget about last night. Pay attention in the future and keep the distance. Don''t have too much psychological burden. Be magnanimous." Meng Li thought about it, but he opened his mouth magnanimously.


    Du Hanxue was relieved, but he thought to himself that those conversations last night should not be remembered. How can he be magnanimous?

 Chapter 1897

    "Go, be good." Meng Li left such a meaningful sentence and left, which made Du Han study for a long time.


    Well, sure.


    This is a warning to him.


    Keep him away from her sister.


    All right.


    A few days later, Meng Lidu practiced hard at home. Only with a little spiritual power can she support her casting.


    But Fang Jiaxuan was thinking hard about how to approach Du Hanxue.


    Now the client''s wish for a rich woman has been fulfilled, leaving Gao Fu Shuai''s boyfriend.


    "Sister, are you in the room?" After dinner, Fang Jiaxuan knocked on Meng Li''s door.


    Only Meng Li''s indifferent voice responded to her: "not here."


    Fang Jiaxuan


    What''s special? What''s arrogant.


    When the elder brother came upstairs and saw Fang Jiaxuan standing at the door of Mengli, he came over and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Fang Jiaxuan looks aggrieved and puzzled:


    "brother, I just want to talk to my sister, but she doesn''t want to open the door."


    The elder brother was silent for a few seconds, reached out his hand and knocked on Meng Li''s door, saying: "Jia Ning, open the door."


    "Big brother Meng, I''m going to sleep


    "Sleep what, get up." Big brother is very direct.


    Meng Li thinks Fang Jiaxuan''s brain is not very good. After a few days, he finds her again.


    It''s obvious that she also hates her own. Why should she talk to people she hates and ignore them?


    She could only get up and open the door:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you in conflict?" Asked the elder brother.


    Meng Li: "no, Jiaxuan, do we have any conflicts?"


    Fang Jiaxuan, however, hesitated, and then said to Meng Li, "sister, I''m here to apologize to you. Since you said that I imitated you last time, I have seriously reflected that I really should have my own style of dressing, and I shouldn''t imitate you any more."


    Big brother: "I''m not sure."


    What''s the ghost of copycat?


    Meng Lidu was amused by Fang Jiaxuan and looked at her with great interest: "it''s fun for you to talk."


    "Good sister, I just told you the allusion of copycat by accident, but I didn''t say you. How can you be in the right place?"


    "Now that you are back, we are also rich families. We need to be more confident. Don''t put everything on yourself. It''s time to change your inferiority complex."


    Fang Jiaxuan


    Yes, I met my opponent.


    Can rightfully turn black and white upside down.


    It seems that we must get rid of this person, otherwise the client will not be able to deal with it.


    Although the heart hate to think, but does not prevent her to play their own acting, began to become aggrieved.


    "Jianing." Elder brother helplessly called Meng Li.


    Then he said to Fang Jiaxuan, whose tears were swirling in her eyes:


    "Jiaxuan, go back first."


    "Good." Fang Jiaxuan obediently turned around and walked away. She was not so thin, but her figure gave people the feeling of emaciation, which was distressing.


    Let big brother can''t help but sigh.


    "Go in and sit down?" Elder brother looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li gave way, and the elder brother came in, looked around Meng Li''s room, sat down and said:


    "how can we have a bad relationship?"


    "Or don''t you like her wearing the same clothes as you?" The elder brother asked speculatively.


    Meng Li: "almost. I''m not used to it anyway."


    The eldest brother spoke calmly:


    "you girls always care about the details of what to do, what does it matter to wear the same, everyone has the right to choose, you can''t guarantee that you will never hit the shirt?"


    Meng Li said: "can''t guarantee outsiders, but she this is intentional, clearly know that I don''t like this, also just do so."


    "When you see what I''m wearing, you can immediately change into the same one. Is that ok?"


    "Well, this..." The elder brother thought about it again and said, "maybe it''s inferiority. I want to imitate you. You have to be patient. She suffers too much outside."


    "Blood is thicker than water. We can''t spoil our feelings because of these things."


    Meng Li said.


    "Big brother, don''t worry about girls."


    Elder brother see sister some impatient, can only say: "good, good, I don''t care, is your relationship don''t make stiff, she is always fragile now, feel this family can''t give her warm words, do something bad is not good."


    "What are you worried about?" Meng Li looks at her.


    "I''m afraid I''m still in touch with people I''ve known before. I don''t want her to seek warmth there," he said


    In elder brother''s impression, Fang Jiaxuan grew up in a poor community, surrounded by a mixture of good and bad people.


    "It''s a shame to our family when it comes out." In the end, he added with great care.Meng Li curled his hair with his fingers for a while. He was worried about him. This kind of worry was normal, but Fang Jiaxuan was very proud. She didn''t want to go back to contact with those people.


    And it won''t cause any shame.


    "Well, don''t worry too much. She has this sense of propriety." Meng Li said.


    Big brother: "I hope so."


    "But if you don''t have a good relationship, your parents will worry about it."


    "I see." Meng Li said perfunctorily.


    Big brother I''m going


    Don''t guess the little girl''s mind. You can''t guess it. You''ll never know what strange reasons they can be unhappy with.


    When elder brother left, Meng Li continued to practice.


    Fang Jiaxuan asked the system, "what are they talking about?"


    "It''s probably the eldest brother of this family who let Fang Ning give way to you."


    "I''m also worried that if you go back to contact people who are full of good and bad things, you will disgrace the Fang family."


    Fang Jiaxuan sneered: "do you think Fang family is great? He thinks he''s right. The Fang family is just the same. "


    After all, the elder brother is selfish. He doesn''t really love his "exiled" sister. He only cares about face.


    On the contrary, being able to say these words to Fang Jianing proves that in the man''s heart, he is still an outsider, and Fang Jianing is the real Fang family.


    Her eyes disdain, forget it, do not care with these people, they are not worth it, who knows who after the task?


    Anyway, having experienced other worlds, she has a broad vision and an open mind. The reason why she chose the Fang family was that the threshold of the Fang family was not so high.


    This kind of family is enough for the client.


    If you want to find the richest family in the world for the client, the client is afraid that he can''t afford to stay in it.


    "These are not important. You''d better take down Du Hanxue so that we can go to the next world." The system urged.


    "It''s no fun to drag on. As long as the chance is right, one month is enough." He added.


    Fang Jiaxuan said: "the key has not been the opportunity, you give it to create opportunities."


    System: "you really think I''m omnipotent."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t go to him without reason." Fang Jiaxuan didn''t say it.

 Chapter 1898

    The system said, "you have to find this kind of opportunity yourself. I can''t just move people to your room."


    Fang Jiaxuan was speechless.


    "If you help me monitor the trend of Du Hanxue, I can hold the opportunity better." After a while, she said.


    System: "it''s exhausting to monitor all the time."


    "Do you want to leave early?" Fang Jiaxuan asked.


    System: "yes."


    "That''s it. I don''t want you to keep an eye on him all the time. Just look at it from time to time and know something about it." Fang Jiaxuan said.


    I''m afraid the system is not simple.


    Is it hard to learn how to eat in the toilet?


    Finally, on a rainy night, Fang Jiaxuan had the chance to work overtime. When he drove out of the underground parking lot, he found that it was pouring rain outside.


    Du Hanxue looked at the time in the car. It was past eight o''clock. Because of the rain, his car was driving slowly. Although there were not many pedestrians on the road, there were many cars. Although it was raining and it was past eight o''clock, it couldn''t make a fast-paced big city quiet. There were so many people working overtime that they all drove home in a hurry.


    Fang Jiaxuan had been waiting on the road to Du Hanxue''s home. The closer she was to Du Hanxue''s home, the wider the road was, and the fewer people were on the road.


    Instead of holding an umbrella, she was drenched in the rain. The sky was dark, and the rain blurred her eyes. There were street lights here, and she couldn''t see the license plate number of the car on the road.


    I can only listen to her system.


    "It''s so cold, really." Fang Jiaxuan hugged herself and couldn''t help complaining.


    The system said, "you pay to get something. Besides, it''s summer. It doesn''t matter if you get a little rain."


    "Why don''t you try?" Fang Jiaxuan snorted.


    There was no sound from the system. After a while, he suddenly said:


    "here you are. Get ready."


    "Good." Fang Jiaxuan gently wiped her face. Although her face was full of water, her make-up had not been spent, and she was OK.


    "That''s the black car ahead." System theory.


    Fang Jiaxuan took a deep breath, blinked, let the rain into his eyes, and then trotted to the middle of the road, waving.


    Du Hanxue''s speed was normal. When he saw someone waving in front of him, he didn''t plan to stop. He could see that the thin figure was waving her arms desperately. In such a heavy rain, she didn''t have an umbrella, and she was still rushing towards his car. In order to avoid an accident, for safety''s sake, Du Hanxue stopped the car.


    Fang Jiaxuan immediately laughed, and Xindao just stopped.


    She rushed over and patted the window. Du Hanxue couldn''t see her face clearly, but it seemed that this person was very worried. In desperation, Du Hanxue had to park his car on the side of the road first. At the same time, Fang Jiaxuan also ran over.


    When a crack opened in Du Hanxue''s window, Fang Jiaxuan''s pleading voice came in:


    "Sir, can you give me a ride? I don''t have an umbrella and I can''t get a taxi. Please Fang Jiaxuan''s voice was deliberately trilling, giving others a feeling of being frozen.


    Du Hanxue, listen to the voice


    It''s really familiar!


    When he opened the window wider, the rain came in and patted him on the face coldly. Looking at Fang Jiaxuan''s helpless eyes, he tentatively called out:


    "Fang Jiaxuan?"


    "Brother in law? Why are you Fang Jiaxuan''s voice was also shocked.


    "Why are you here? It''s so... " Du Hanxue pursed his lips, but he didn''t open the door for a moment.


    Fang Jiaxuan


    How puzzled is this man to make a girl sit comfortably in the rain outside?


    "I went out shopping and had fun. After a long time, it rained and I couldn''t find my car. I remember my family took this road..." Fang Jiaxuan explained.


    "But I wanted to stop a car at random, but I didn''t expect the car that just stopped you."


    Du Hanxue didn''t think much about this, because Fang Jiaxuan had never seen his car before, and he didn''t drive it very much. Sometimes he forgot it. She didn''t know it.


    It can only be said that it is a coincidence.


    "Brother in law, can I come in and sit down? I''m too cold. " Fang Jiaxuan wanted to twist Du Hanxue''s head off to see what was in it.


    Du Hanxue didn''t open the door all the time. He just hesitated. He didn''t want to open the door. He just opened the door. How should he explain to Jia Ning after he sent it back?


    If it had not been for that night, he would have been more calm.


    "Come on in." Du Hanxue saw half of Fang Jiaxuan''s face through the window.


    Fang Jiaxuan pulled the door of the co pilot for a while, but without opening it, she heard Du Hanxue say:


    "little sister, you can sit in the back. It''s more spacious in the back."


    Fang Jiaxuan


    Yes. How can there be such a person?


    It seemed that she had to use the aura. She once again used her "bright" aura, and her eyes burst out a lot of emotions.The purpose is to make Du Han soft hearted, and then let her sit in the co pilot, only sitting in the co pilot, the atmosphere can be ambiguous up.


    It''s a pity that Du Hanxue now resists the aura to protect his body. He doesn''t know what she means at all. He still thinks about how to explain to Jia Ning that she will believe in herself after Fang Jiaxuan is sent back to Fang''s home. Is there any other Fang''s family sure that they won''t think much about it?


    But you can''t just throw Fang Jiaxuan on the way.


    Even if the driver wants to send her home, it''s not very different.


    All the anguish comes from that night


    "Come in, don''t be stunned. It''s cold outside." When Fang Jiaxuan was still waiting for Du Hanxue to change her words, she only got such a sentence.


    This shocked Fang Jiaxuan. Didn''t he feel sorry for himself?


    I want to sit in front of you. As long as you are a person, you can understand it?


    And if you use this aura, you should follow her wishes


    "What''s the matter?" She asked the system.


    The system says, "aren''t you cold? Let''s talk about the advanced car. We should be impatient waiting for others. "


    She reluctantly got into the back seat, and then found that Du Hanxue didn''t care a word, just said:


    "your home is a corner from here, but my home..."


    Du Hanxue stopped and told her what to do with it. He said:


    "I''ll send you home."


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t say a word. She was completely speechless, which was not what she imagined. She expected that Du Hanxue should be concerned about what to say, and then she would respond to it.


    It''s not like this.


    "What''s going on? Did you give me a fake? I haven''t used it twice since I came to this world, so I can''t Fang Jiaxuan complained to the system.

 Chapter 1899

    The system is quite speechless: "what fake? You don''t make sense. "


    Fang Jiaxuan: "so, now the aura is useless. I''m not busy tonight, and I''ve been in the rain for so long. Unfortunately, it''s not you. Of course you''re not itchy."


    "The system said:" how to count white busy work, you this is not contacted again


    "Besides, even if the aura doesn''t work, you can''t rely on your charisma? When you do your first task, you don''t have anything but come here? "


    Fang Jiaxuan said angrily:


    "it''s best to have something to help me, and I don''t have to worry about it."


    "The point is I don''t know what''s going on." System theory.


    Fang Jiaxuan asked: "you don''t know what happened to the things you gave?"


    "I don''t know what happened to Du Hanxue. I''ve checked your aura and it''s still good. I don''t understand why it''s useless to him."


    "He''s just an ordinary person. The aura is not bad. It must be useful for him. Don''t shirk your responsibility. I spent my points to exchange the aura. If I use it twice, it will be bad. Do I lose?"


    "What if you lose?" The sound of the system is a little cold.


    "You pay me one." Fang Jiaxuan said naturally.


    The system just said coldly, "say it again."


    Fang Jiaxuan''s eyes flashed a lot of calculation and anger, and she was also angry. She said to the system:


    "it seems that there''s only another way. Why do you make so many twists and turns? People are not single, so there''s no need to be gradual. For a man with a girlfriend, once he makes a mistake, he can''t go back."


    "Anyway, today''s opportunity has come. I''ll be more direct and seize it decisively so that I can finish the task as soon as possible."


    Fang Jiaxuan is in a bad mood and lacks a lot of patience. She just thinks that the woman Fang Jianing is so proud. She doesn''t know what her face will be when her man is robbed.


    It''s just that the system doesn''t speak any more this time. It seems that it doesn''t want to talk to her for the time being.


    On the contrary, it strengthened Fang Jiaxuan''s mind.


    She took a look at Du Hanxue, who was driving quietly. She took out a white ball and ate it in her mouth. After a while, she sent out a fragrance from her body, which soon permeated the whole space.


    tastes very light. Du Hanxue thought that Fang Jia Xuan''s perfume was not too concerned.


    "Brother in law, can you stop the car? I feel dizzy." Fang Jiaxuan saw that the meeting would soon run home, so she didn''t dare to drag on any more and cried out softly.


    Du Hanxue''s nose has been haunted by a fragrance. He thinks that although the taste is very light, it smells good, and he sniffs it deliberately.


    Hearing Fang Jiaxuan''s uncomfortable voice, he immediately parked his car on the side of the road and asked:


    "carsick?"


    "Well, it''s a little uncomfortable, a little nauseous." Fang Jiaxuan''s voice was a little weak.


    Du Hanxue was silent. Now it''s raining heavily outside, and it''s hard for her to go out and vomit, but in the car, er


    He''s not very receptive.


    "Brother in law, you don''t have to worry. Just stop and have a rest. I won''t vomit in the car." Fang Jiaxuan said wisely.


    Du Hanxue sighed in his heart. In fact, the girl was very sensible, but she was a little humble.


    But Du Hanxue didn''t like girls with low self-esteem in essence.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t know that her humble appearance didn''t arouse Du Hanxue''s sympathy. Instead, she had a fixed impression on her.


    "I knew I called back when it started to rain and asked my family to pick me up. They should have come, right?" Fang Jiaxuan said with regret.


    Du Hanxue was silent for a moment and said, "next time, remember to ask them to arrange someone to pick you up. You don''t have to be so aggrieved, you know? "


    There''s someone in the family, so it won''t be so miserable for anyone, but what is she thinking? I didn''t even call.


    Fang Jiaxuan sniffed and said with a cry:


    "yes, I''m really stupid. I just don''t want to trouble them."


    "A family, talk about what trouble is not trouble." Du Hanxue looked at the front and said, thinking, there are still ten minutes to take her home, can she stay in the car for ten minutes without vomiting?


    Let her take it easy.


    "But I''m always worried. Forget it, it''s my fault..." Fang Jiaxuan hesitated and said nothing.


    Du Hanxue rubbed his eyebrows. He was very helpless. The girl played a lot and thought too much.


    Sensitivity and inferiority.


    In the heart also secretly determined, after less contact, found that as long as alone with this girl contact, she became a sad girl.


    I don''t understand.


    Isn''t it good to be a quiet and peaceful person? Like Jia Ning, she won''t think about some things that she doesn''t have.


    Now the conscious Du Hanxue is really too sober.


    Even two words suddenly appeared in my mind: affectation.


    Then he said, "you worry so much because your heart is not integrated into this family. Don''t be so timid or so self abased. Be confident. After that, you will be strong."All of a sudden, I feel that Jianing should be very tired to get along with her sister. She is too weak and sensitive, and it''s easy to be wronged.


    Fang Jiaxuan


    No, she didn''t come here to listen to these heartless chicken soup.


    "My head hurts. It hurts." Fang Jiaxuan suddenly fell on the back seat and cried.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Du Hanxue will start the car again.


    Fang Jiaxuan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Are you sure you don''t come to the back seat to see her?


    "My medicine is in my bag. Can you help me find it?" Her voice is a little confused, also said: "this is an old problem, a cold is easy to relapse."


    Du Hanxue didn''t hesitate when she heard that there was medicine. It was raining outside and she wanted to look for it in front of her. But Fang Jiaxuan said that she didn''t know where to put her bag after she got on the bus. Maybe it didn''t fall under the seat. Now Du Hanxue had to get off and open the back door.


    But Fang Jiaxuan was already "uncomfortable" lying in the back seat, and she was all wet. In addition, in order to find her bag, Du Hanxue had turned on the light in the car, which was something she shouldn''t have seen.


    The dress was close to the body, the inner garment was looming, the skirt was sticking to the thigh root, and the snow-white thigh was quite dazzling.


    Close to Fang Jiaxuan, the smell became clearer. Du Hanxue instinctively took a sip of it. Looking at Fang Jiaxuan''s blurred and hazy eyes, Du Hanxue somehow began to have some impulse. He frowned and felt uncomfortable.


    Fang Jiaxuan was conscious and satisfied with the scene.


    This medicine was also exchanged by her in the system space before. Its effect is to make men have some kind of impulse from body to soul. Just imagine how an ordinary person can resist the desire in the soul?


    The impulse from the soul may even make him think it is love.


    Although Du Hanxue has a halo of resistance, which can resist the deep desire of the soul, it can''t make his body have no desire

 Chapter 1900

    However, it was only the desire of the body, and there was no desire of the soul to interfere. Therefore, Du Hanxue could restrain this impulse, and only when he accidentally saw what he shouldn''t have seen could he have evil thoughts.


    And this medicine effect is not very strong, only when people have the double desire of body and soul, can it happen naturally, and after that, they will not be suspicious, otherwise, they suddenly have a strong feeling that they can''t control it. A fool knows that he has been calculated. Who can hope that he has been calculated?


    Even if you want to count people, you can''t let that person know.


    The image must be maintained. Otherwise, Fang Jiaxuan''s client will have to bear the shameless charge of giving people this medicine all her life.


    If Du Hanxue didn''t resist the aura, his soul would be affected by it, and Shang Jiaxuan would use some other small means, even if nothing happened tonight, he would probably lose his mind and like her.


    Now, he just takes it as a temporary physiological impulse, which is normal in Du Hanxue''s mind. He is a man in the end. Even when he sees a beautiful woman on the street, sometimes he suddenly does.


    Du Hanxue''s Adam''s apple rolled down and forced him to say calmly:


    "can you get up?"


    In her present position, it''s not very easy to find things.


    Fang Jiaxuan


    She is confused: "brother-in-law, close the door first, the rain is Drenching you."


    What a considerate child. At this time, he still cares about Du Hanxue.


    However, all of duhanxue''s mind was used to suppress his own desire, and he didn''t care about these small details at all.


    "Just hold on and sit up so I can find your bag." Du Hanxue felt that with the door closed, the space would be even narrower.


    It''s not appropriate.


    Fang Jiaxuan


    What kind of man is this?


    It''s obvious that he has an idea.


    "He''s not at all confused about what''s going on." Fang Jiaxuan''s inquiry system.


    System: "isn''t that a response? Maybe he has strong willpower and can resist it. It''s a bit more troublesome to win this kind of person. "


    "Please? I think it''s very troublesome. " Fang Jiaxuan was so upset.


    However, Du Hanxue and Fang Jiaxuan''s posture of waiting all the time when he didn''t get up. Fang Jiaxuan wanted to try again and use the aura of "bright and bright" again, but she didn''t believe it. It didn''t work.


    But it didn''t work for Du Hanxue. With the passage of time, they kept this strange posture, which made Du Hanxue more and more embarrassed. This embarrassment even diluted some impulse of his body, which really made him headache.


    Now when looking for a bag, you have to lean down again, which is equivalent to pressing up


    When Fang Jiaxuan saw that Du Hanxue didn''t respond, she couldn''t help but angrily said to the system:


    "this aura is really useless."


    "Don''t worry about the aura. You''d better think of other ways. Do you understand? Can''t a man be moved by this skin bag? "


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t respond to the system, but two lines of tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes and said to Du Hanxue:


    "brother in law, please, OK? I feel so bad. "


    Du Hanxue pursed his mouth and could only stoop down with a stiff head. He simply rummaged in the car and tried to stretch his hand under the seat. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang and a special ring rang. Du Hanxue knew who it was.


    However, Du Hanxue didn''t choose to answer the phone at the first time. He felt that he was about to find the bag. In this case, he didn''t have much contact with his body.


    "Brother in law, you answer the phone first. Maybe someone else has something urgent." Although Fang Jiaxuan scolded the caller in her heart, she still showed her understanding.


    The phone didn''t stop ringing. Du Hanxue took out the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Li''s voice came coldly.


    Du Hanxue hesitated for a moment and didn''t immediately tell his girlfriend the situation at this time.


    But Meng Li marks Du Hanxue. She can sense the position of Du Hanxue. Besides, Fang Jiaxuan is not at home now. What can she do when she goes out?


    She must have finished her task. What''s her task? It''s Du Hanxue.


    Think about it a little bit and you know they might be together.


    "It was raining so hard outside that Fang Jiaxuan didn''t go home. She didn''t know where she was." Meng Li said unintentionally.


    But for Du Hanxue, this is Meng Li''s deliberate reminding and beating. Maybe the other party only said so when he knew Fang Jiaxuan was here.


    Even if she doesn''t know, she should know when she sends Fang Jiaxuan back.


    So this matter can''t cheat her, decided to say in advance, so can also less suspicion.


    So he immediately said to Meng Li:


    "don''t worry, I met her on the road. She is in my car now."


    Meng Li said, "OK."


    "Then please take care of her for me.""But now she has a headache and seems to be carsick." Du Hanxue said in embarrassment.


    Meng Li said, "then send it directly to the hospital."


    "Well, I''ll find her medicine first and let her take it before I go." Du Hanxue took a look at Fang Jiaxuan. She seemed very sad at the moment. She opened her eyes to see him from time to time. That was a pity.


    Like a wounded fawn.


    Du Hanxue felt guilty, but he didn''t find medicine for her for some things.


    If anything happens, it''s up to him.


    Where can a bag go now? After a while, I couldn''t find it.


    Meng Li smelled the words and said coldly in an almost commanding tone:


    "what kind of medicine is she looking for? She has Myrrh on her body. The medicine is at home and she will be sent directly to the hospital."


    "She said she had..." Duhan theory.


    Meng Li: "send her directly to the hospital. If she dies, I''ll pay for her life."


    She even said the name of a hospital and told Du Hanxue where she would wait for them when she sent people to the place within 20 minutes.


    Meng Li''s attitude was so tough that Du Hanxue had no reason to refuse. Then the phone was hung up. Du Hanxue said to Jiaxuan: "just now your sister called and said that your medicine was left at home. Let me send you to the hospital in 20 minutes. Where will she wait for you? Please bear with me."


    Fang Jiaxuan


    This dead woman will be a bad thing. Was it her last time?


    She even thought whether to get rid of the dead woman first and then attack duhanxue, so duhanxue didn''t care so much.


    Looking at this posture, I had to nod my head and mutter to myself:


    "the medicine was left at home by mistake."


    In fact, Fang Jiaxuan did not have any medicine in her bag. Her plan was to wait until Du Hanxue found the bag.


    She didn''t plan to let him find the bag easily. Fang Jiaxuan was more and more upset when she heard the rain outside. In order not to let Du Hanxue see this emotion, she pretended to close her eyes.

 Chapter 1901

    Du Hanxue drove to the hospital, where Meng Li was waiting with an umbrella.


    He opened the car door, opened the umbrella, and then came out. When he saw Meng Li, he showed an embarrassed smile:


    "Jianing."


    Meng Li glanced at him, then looked at the back of the car and asked, "where''s Jiaxuan?"


    "In the back." Du Hanxue turns around, Meng Li goes over and opens the door. At this time, Fang Jiaxuan is sitting upright in the back seat. Meng Li reaches out his hand to push her and asks:


    "can you walk out by yourself?"


    "Yes, sister." She said bitterly.


    Meng Li looked at her indifferently, smelled a special fragrance in the car, and kept silent.


    But Fang Jiaxuan came out from the inside with difficulty. Meng Li held an umbrella for her. Seeing that she was all wet, he touched her arm and her forehead. It was a little hot.


    Do you really have a fever?


    Fang Jiaxuan did have a fever. There was nothing she could do. She had to go to the hospital. Nothing could be found out. Du Hanxue was afraid that he should think more.


    I can only steal medicine to make myself sick.


    "Sister, I feel terrible." She said weakly.


    Meng Li: "if you feel uncomfortable, go to see a doctor. I''m not a doctor."


    Du Hanxue


    His expression is a little complicated, maybe some can''t understand Meng Li''s coldness.


    Taking Fang Jiaxuan into the hospital, the doctor also said that he had a fever and needed a drip, but the rest was OK.


    After hanging her up and waiting for her to lie on the bed, Du Hanxue called Meng Li out.


    He asked, "your sister, she Is there any old disease? "


    And take medicine with you.


    Meng Li said calmly, "no, I''m healthier than myself."


    "How?" Du Hanxue was very puzzled, but Meng Li said: "even if there is any disease, it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, it''s not a genetic disease. I don''t have it and it''s not an infectious disease. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Du Hanxue looked at Meng Li helplessly: "Jianing, where do you want to go?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I''ll call someone to pick you up later. Your car, stay with me."


    "Why?" Du Hanxue was more and more puzzled, and said:


    "I want to accompany you here, and then take you home. It''s too rainy. I don''t trust you to drive."


    Meng Li''s expression became colder and colder: "is it just to send me one?"


    "OK, I''ll go." Du Hanxue said immediately.


    Meng Li: "would you like to lend me your car for two days?"


    "Yes, but the car hasn''t been washed. The back seat is wet. If you want a car, I''ll let my family drive another one." Duhan theory.


    Meng Li: "it''s not necessary. I want this one."


    Du Hanxue nodded: "OK."


    See Meng Li out of the phone, to call a car to pick him up, he quickly said: "no, I call, you call also trouble."


    "That''s the trouble." Meng Li put away his cell phone, but he didn''t insist on calling.


    "Well..." Du Hanxue turned away from Meng a little, and then called back. Seeing that Meng Li was sitting in the corridor and quietly looking down at his mobile phone, he asked slightly uneasily:


    "Jianing, I don''t think you are happy."


    "I''m not upset."


    "You''re so cold to me. You''ve been cold since you last lived in your house." Du Hanxue hesitated.


    Meng Li is silent for two seconds. That''s because she''s changed. She can''t really take Du Hanxue as her boyfriend. Although she has acting skills, it''s still difficult.


    "Are you still sorry?" Du Hanxue felt that he needed to explain and make his words clear.


    Meng Li blacked the screen of his mobile phone, held it in his hand, looked up at him and said:


    "you are so guilty, I doubt you really have something."


    "No, I just don''t want to have a bad relationship between us. You can ask me anything you want. I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t think about it."


    Meng Li: "really not."


    Duhan said: "today, I really happened to meet her. She was blocking the car. She was in a terrible posture. I didn''t know it was her at that time, but she ran directly to the car. I ran into her without stopping. After stopping, I found it was her. She didn''t have an umbrella and wanted to go home. I can''t care."


    Meng Li nodded: "this is the reason."


    "I''m afraid you''ll think too much, but you''re thinking too much now." Du Hanxue rubbed his eyebrows and looked helpless.


    Meng Li took a look at his back and said, "go back and have some ginger soup."


    "Jianing..." Du Hanxue stares at him and Meng Li says, "what do you want me to do? I''m not enthusiastic about you, but I think too much about you? Do I want to be enthusiastic all my life? See you always keep the feeling of first love


    "We''ve been together for quite a long time, and it''s always plain. I''m such a person. Besides, I understand everything you say, but it doesn''t prevent me from being happy, does it? This unpleasant feeling will be better after a while, but you have to take it to the table and say, "do you want our sisterhood broken?"Du Hanxue


    Anyway, from the attitude of Jiaxuan, it seems that sisterhood doesn''t exist.


    The disillusionment sounds even more ridiculous.


    However, this kind of saying is to seek trouble, and Du Hanxue chose not to say it.


    "I wish you could. I know you mind, so I''ll stay away from her next time." Du Hanxue also raised his hand and assured Meng Li.


    Meng Li just nodded.


    Then Du Hanxue did not talk about this topic, but instead asked Meng Li what he was doing these days.


    Meng Li spits out four words: "closed cultivation."


    Du Hanxue Why do you stay at home and come to me if you have nothing to do? As long as I get off work, I will have a lot of time to accompany you. "


    Du Hanxue thought that Meng Li was playing at home. Only Meng Li knew that she was really trying to cultivate her spiritual power.


    When I was in the cultivation world, my spiritual power was very good. I could get it as soon as I got it, but I struggled here. It''s too difficult.


    "I see, but it''s hot. I don''t want to go outside for a while." Meng Li said.


    Du Hanxue also knows that this is a reason why his girlfriend is very casual, but it can''t be changed. After all, she is not happy in her heart. She can only make her happy again.


    He found some topics to talk about with Meng Li. When the car that came to pick up Du Hanxue arrived, he said goodbye to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked, "don''t you go in and tell her?"


    Du Hanxue shook his head and said, "still not. Just tell her for me."


    Now Duhan''s mind is full of avoiding suspicion.


    Don''t meet without meeting.


    After his soul is not affected, he is very sober. Under the same appearance, he must choose a person who grows up in a good environment, has higher education background, wider knowledge, better personality and more atmosphere.


    In Du Hanxue''s mind, Fang Jiaxuan has been labeled as sensitive and self abased. She is very tired to live with such a person.


    He knew rationally how to choose.

 Chapter 1902

    After Du Hanxue left, Meng Li went into the ward.


    Fang Jiaxuan was leaning against the pillow. She had a bad feeling of fever. She had just found the system to exchange the medicine for herself, but now she was no longer uncomfortable.


    But this time he came back to say that he was in a loss. In order to confuse Du Hanxue, he took a slightly expensive medicine, but it didn''t work. Du Hanxue held it.


    In order not to let Du Hanxue doubt and think more, she took medicine to make herself sick, and this way she took medicine to make herself better. All these need integral points.


    Fang Jiaxuan felt that her heart was bleeding and she was in a bad mood.


    Who can understand that she has lost everything.


    "What do you want to do with Du Hanxue? What do you think of him? " Meng Li sat down and asked directly.


    She was too lazy to go around with Fang Jiaxuan.


    And you Yun feels that Meng Li has really changed after that. If she had been in the past, she would hardly have been so direct.


    But Fang Jiaxuan was calm and looked at Meng Li in surprise: "sister, did you misunderstand something?"


    "Didn''t my brother-in-law tell you? We just happened to meet. "


    Meng Li: "I don''t believe in such a coincidence."


    "You covet him?" Meng Li asked indifferently.


    Fang Jiaxuan was angry and looked humiliated: "sister, how can you say that?"


    "Who do you think I am? I''m so sad that I''m such a person in your heart. "


    Meng Li: "if you can take this man away, it will be yours, but I don''t think you can."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be Xiaobai in front of me. Your acting skills are not good. You have to temper them."


    With these words, Meng Li said, "I''ll go back first. I''ll arrange a car to pick you up later."


    If you have time to guard Fang Jiaxuan here, you''d better go back to practice. If you can cultivate more spiritual power, you can do harm to Fang Jiaxuan.


    Fang Jiaxuan will be angry to death by Meng Li. The indifference in each other''s eyes deeply hurt her heart.


    Meng Li has been out of the ward and hasn''t even poured hot water to Fang Jiaxuan. When she left, Fang Jiaxuan beat the bed angrily and was still a little flustered. She asked the system:


    "now she''s aware of it, what can she do?"


    "Why did she notice?" The system asked.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t know whether the system was a taunt or a simple question. When she couldn''t make up her mind, she tried her best to think for the better and said:


    "I don''t know."


    "What if I know? Just grab it. " The system didn''t care.


    If we don''t pay attention to the creatures in this small world, no matter how high the means are, can we play them?


    But Du Hanxue


    "I have checked his soul, which is a common soul. I don''t know where there is so much willpower to resist the halo and drug effects, but I have come to a conclusion that the cost of taking him is much higher than others. Here, I suggest you give up. Let''s find a new one for the client and have less right and wrong." This is the system''s consideration.


    Fang Jiaxuan still thinks that the system is cheating her, and she says:


    "if your things are fake, don''t look for so many reasons. Even an ordinary person can''t solve it, so you want to cheat my points?"


    Fang Jiaxuan also had a terrible guess in her heart that all this was a systematic conspiracy.


    When she first bound with the system, she doubted why she chose her. The system said it was destined.


    After this failure, Fang Jiaxuan even felt that the system was to cheat her into doing things for him, to get some out of tune points, and to exchange some useless things.


    If so, it would be too sad.


    "What can''t be solved. If you don''t believe it, you can change someone. I think it''s useful to find any man." The system said angrily.


    "Change it." Fang Jiaxuan said angrily.


    Although it takes a pill to exchange points, which is equivalent to losing points again, she wants to prove to the system that there is something wrong with his things, and then the facts will be put in front of her to see what the system says.


    If you want her to continue to work hard, at least make it up to her.


    Fang Jiaxuan began to lie about her discomfort and asked the nurse to call the doctor. The doctor was a middle-aged man, so she used what she had used in Du Hanxue.


    When she saw that the doctor''s eyes were blurred and had an intention for her, she finally believed it.


    Things are useful, but they are useless to Du Hanxue.


    After the doctor''s consciousness was clear, he was startled. He almost did something wrong and walked out of the ward in a panic. For a long time, he couldn''t calm down.


    After hanging up the liquid, the Fang family came to pick up Fang Jiaxuan''s car. When they picked her up, she was still wearing hospital clothes. Meng Li didn''t bring her clothes alone, and she couldn''t put on the clothes that had been wet before. That''s all.


    However, she looks haggard in her sick clothes, which is even more distressing. At about 12 o''clock, everyone goes to bed, and today she is still waiting for Fang Jiaxuan outside.


    Fang Jiaxuan was able to go back to her room to have a rest after her parents'' elder brother and second brother took turns to care about her.Fang''s mother also knocks on Meng Li''s door. Meng Li opens it to let Fang''s mother in. She sighs a little, hesitates for a moment and says:


    "you just don''t like your sister?"


    In fact, during this period of time, she was relatively indifferent to Jiaxuan, and the whole family had come to do ideological work. After all, on the surface, Fang Jiaxuan really had nothing wrong, but she was too ruthless.


    "Mom, you don''t have to say that I don''t hate it, but I''m in a bad mood recently." Meng Li doesn''t want to discuss this topic any more.


    My mother said, "you have to have a normal attitude? Don''t make her too cold. "


    Fang''s mother means to let Meng Li pretend. For example, when Fang Jiaxuan came back just now, she should go downstairs to care with them.


    "I see." Meng Li responded perfunctorily.


    At the moment, in the middle of the night, Fang''s mother is not good. She is a little tired. She takes a look at Meng Li and says, "I''ve always been proud of you children. I believe you are also the best."


    Meng Li gave her a smile, and mother Fang said, "good night." I went out.


    Meng Li takes a look at the spirit power in the elixir field. He can''t wait for a few days.


    She''s going to be ready. I don''t know if Fang Jiaxuan is ready?


    At the moment, Fang Jiaxuan''s mind is in a mess. She thinks over and over again whether she wants to change a strategic target.


    Anyway, no one restricted her from studying Duhan.


    It''s just that she and the system can''t figure out how to be useless to Du Hanxue. It''s just against common sense. She''s also disappointed in her heart. She would rather have the fake goods given by the system, so there can be more ways.


    But in the heart not reconciled, thought of in the hospital, Fang Jianing all said that kind of words.


    If he really can''t take it away, isn''t it a joke for Fang Jianing?


    Laugh at her incompetence.


    Good Fang Jianing. The more she thinks about it, the more she hates it.

 Chapter 1903

    The next morning, Meng Li went to Du Hanxue''s office, sat opposite him, took out a piece of paper from his bag and handed it to him.


    "What is this?" Du Hanxue took it and read it carefully, but it was full of medical terms, which he didn''t understand very well.


    "Are you sick?" He asked again.


    Meng Li This is the composition of the drug from your car. "


    "What?" Du Hanxue still didn''t respond.


    Meng Li said, "I took Fang Jiaxuan to the hospital that day. I opened your car. There was a strange smell in it. I didn''t smell right."


    Du Hanxue thought of that day''s emotion. He pinched his nose a little embarrassed and said:


    "well, do you also have a reaction?"


    Meng Li


    She said slightly speechless:


    "so I took your car to someone for testing, and found out the ingredients of the drug. Generally speaking, the drug has the effect of promoting Qing."


    "No?" Du Hanxue looks at Meng Li in surprise.


    Meng Li hum a, crooked a crooked head, looking a bit coquettish.


    "So what do you think things should be like?" She asked.


    Although Du Hanxue had guessed, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Some words are hard to say. After all, Jianing and Jiaxuan are sisters.


    Recently, Fang Jiaxuan was the only one in his car. In addition, only after she was in the car did he smell the fragrance and feel strange.


    Meng Li chuckled: "don''t doubt, things are what you think, someone is staring at you."


    Du Hanxue didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to respond to.


    "Gone." Meng Li didn''t come to listen to Du Hanxue''s promise and guarantee. He just wanted to let him know when he was free.


    As for how to deal with this matter, it is his own decision.


    Meng Li never wants Du Hanxue to be loyal or betrayal. She just waits for the final result, which is what the client wants to see.


    She took out the paper, the so-called inspection report, from Du Hanxue''s hand and left with it.


    It''s natural to take it away. After all, this thing


    She faked it.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t use anything from the world, and the ingredients were very special, which could not be detected.


    He left behind Du Hanxue with a complicated complexion.


    He stares at Meng Li''s back, and can only say that the present Jianing is really incomprehensible.


    What do you think?


    It''s so strange.


    That night, Meng Li checked his spiritual power. After drinking spiritual liquid and practicing day and night, he was finally able to cast a spell on the client''s parents to expel the things in their souls. He was also able to protect the second elder brother''s soul, so that their family would not be tampered with by the system any more, so they could start directly.


    While everyone is asleep, Meng Li exerts the Dharma, and a force penetrates into the souls of Fang''s father, Fang''s mother, and his eldest brother. After that, Meng Li''s spiritual power is exhausted.


    And the soul is also a little tired. All this can only be done when Fang Jiaxuan''s system doesn''t release energy to explore the surroundings.


    As for the spiritual power, it''s OK to be empty. We''ve already passed the important link of inducing air into the body. It''s easier to accumulate spiritual power.


    I didn''t practice that night, but I had a good sleep, and I could see something interesting in the morning.


    The next day, Fang''s father and mother got up as usual. When they sat together for breakfast, Fang''s mother looked at Fang Jiaxuan suspiciously:


    "you..."


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Fang Jiaxuan''s face was very complicated.


    "You are not my daughter." Mother Fang shook her head.


    Fang Jiaxuan was suddenly dumbfounded. She was a little frightened when she was suddenly torn down. She shook her hand with a spoon and said:


    "how can it be? We had a paternity test. "


    "No, I don''t know how you came here, but you are not. I remember very well that I had only one child." Fang''s mother didn''t react until she got up in the morning. She didn''t think of the truth until she saw Fang Jiaxuan.


    She was confused and panicked. She didn''t understand why she thought she had given birth to two girls before. Now she can''t wait to find out the truth, otherwise she will be suffocated.


    The second elder brother followed him, and his eyes revolved back and forth between Fang Jiaxuan and Fang''s mother.


    They were young at that time, and they forgot when their mother gave birth.


    At that time, only one child was taken out, and my parents never said that they had lost a child.


    After Fang Jiaxuan appeared, her parents vowed that they had never told anyone about the loss of their children.


    Fang''s father also said in a deep voice, "yes, we have only had one daughter."


    Originally, Fang''s father didn''t intend to say it directly, but his wife couldn''t help it.


    "No, mom and Dad, don''t you want me?" Fang Jiaxuan''s acting skills were really up to standard, and she immediately burst into tears in panic, a poor abandoned image.He also used the aura, and all the people present felt that Fang Jiaxuan was particularly distressing.


    "System, what''s going on?" Fang Jiaxuan is so anxious that she can''t lose her identity.


    "Oh dear!" The sound of the system is very irritable. What are these things.


    Even if a duhanxue is not finished, now how can the couple''s memories return to normal again? Damn it.


    He immediately released his strength to check the couple''s souls, and found that their souls were normal, and the system''s heart sank. It''s really not easy


    "Something unexpected should have happened." The system said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t care, I don''t want to face their suspicious eyes, you quickly tamper with their memory." Fang Jiaxuan was not calm. She was afraid that others would stare at her with bad eyes.


    The system didn''t respond to her, and she urged, "even if there''s something wrong, we have to get through the difficulties before we think about something else."


    Meng Li obviously feels that there are two forces coming out of Fang Jiaxuan''s body and going directly to Fang''s father and mother''s soul. She sees that their eyes are dull for a moment, and then they return to normal.


    The system not only wants to tamper with their memory, but also wants to erase the short memory of Fang''s parents, so that she can''t remember that she once said she didn''t have two children.


    Maybe it''s to make everyone not suspicious, and the system uses energy to make the elder brother and the second brother lose the memory just now. Of course, the system doesn''t ignore Meng Li. Its power comes smoothly, but it is offset by you Yun''s success, and the system won''t notice.


    When the system thinks it has done everything, it tells Fang Jiaxuan: "I''ve solved it for you for the time being."


    Fang Jiaxuan was greatly relieved when she heard the speech, but she saw that Fang''s mother was still staring at her with complicated eyes and said to herself:


    "how can it be? I have only one child, but now I have one more. "


    Jiaxuan and the system were stunned. Didn''t they tamper with their memory again!


    "System..." Cried Fang Jiaxuan.

 Chapter 1904

    System: "I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s not right now. I think we should change our goal."


    "Why change it? Why can''t you solve it directly? You are so powerful that I don''t want to make trouble any more. " Fang Jiaxuan said in a panic.


    In other words, we have to recognize the "pro" again.


    The system may not feel it, but she has to spend a lot of energy in this process. Acting is a very tiring thing.


    The voice of the system is completely indifferent: "what qualifications do you have to refute me?"


    "Don''t you rely on me for everything? You are nothing without me. "


    Fang Jiaxuan was completely speechless.


    But Fang''s mother is still thinking about it.


    Meng Li saw that Fang''s mother was puzzled all over and said, "since I can''t figure it out, I''ll do another paternity test."


    "What do you think?" Meng Li looks at Fang Jiaxuan.


    Fang Jiaxuan is worried, but she has calmed down a little. The system says she is nothing. She wants to prove to the system that she is a capable person.


    Think of the last paternity test is the system to change the report results, this system should be able to do.


    And


    Fang Jiaxuan had a plan in her heart.


    Since the Fang family said they had only one child, it could be themselves or Fang Ning.


    If you can ask Fang Jianing to do the paternity test together, you can change the result of Fang Jianing''s test and replace it by yourself.


    The whole Fang family looked at Meng Li, but no one said anything against it.


    The second elder brother couldn''t help asking mother Fang: "in the early morning, did you fall asleep?"


    Mother Fang shook her head and said, "I''m confused when I sleep. Is your father confused too? I can guarantee with my life that I really only had one at that time. "


    "Lao Fang, do you remember? In those days, when we had the prenatal examination, no one ever told us that we were pregnant with twins


    Fang''s father nodded and said, "yes, it''s a pity that the data of that year have not been stored."


    Fang''s mother felt chest tightness to death. She fanned with her hand and said, "I''m so sick. Can you understand what I feel now?"


    "When I get up early in the morning, I can''t understand how many children I have had."


    "Why?" Fang''s mother shed tears. Now when she saw Fang Jiaxuan, she was full of confusion. If she didn''t solve the questions in her heart, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    Fang Jiaxuan took a deep breath, and her tears also fell. She was very hurt and said: "Mom and Dad, since you doubt my identity, I can only do a paternity test with you again."


    "But have you ever thought of a question? What if I were your child? "


    The second brother looked at Fang Jiaxuan and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Since my parents firmly said that they had only one child, and I was really your child, then..." Fang Jiaxuan looked at Meng Li.


    But Fang''s mother trembled with fright and even said:


    "impossible, impossible..."


    Two children, only one is her own, and the other one?


    Big brother, second brother and father Fang shake their heads one after another. Emotionally, they can''t accept it.


    One is Jiaxuan, who just came back, the other is Jianing, who was raised from childhood


    Despite Fang Jiaxuan''s excellent performance at home and her popularity with everyone, she never got along as well as the people who have been with them for more than 20 years.


    "No way. Don''t do that." The second brother looked at Fang Jiaxuan with examination and doubt, why the spearhead was aimed at Jianing.


    The eldest brother also looked at Fang Jiaxuan and said:


    "if parents firmly believe that they remember correctly, they can only aggrieve you to have another paternity test with your parents."


    The meaning is also very obvious, only Fang Jiaxuan goes, they won''t let Meng leave.


    Looking at their attitude, Meng is still a little relieved. Although she has been doing ideological work all day to make her more tolerant of her new sister, she is still reliable at the critical moment.


    "Why?" Fang Jiaxuan suddenly stood up. She was in tears and asked.


    It''s very emotional.


    "Take it easy, sit down and say." The elder brother glanced faintly. Although he didn''t know what happened to his parents, what they said was what they said.


    Anyway, it''s hard to see my mother. There must be a solution to this problem.


    As for that, at that time, my mother suddenly said that the child was hers, and that she had two children, it doesn''t matter.


    The elder brother is more realistic. Even if her mother changes her words one day, the girl is really his sister. Although this paternity test is cruel to her and will hurt her, everything will be fine. She should not give up her present life.


    There will be ways to make it up.


    But blood can''t be confused."Why can''t I get excited?" Fang Jiaxuan cried and said to her elder brother:


    "elder brother, second brother, have you ever treated me as a younger sister? Have you ever acknowledged me? "


    "And parents? Do you really recognize my daughter? "


    "I thought it would be the happiest thing to come back to you, but what? You are so cruel to me, but if you take me to heart, you will not do so to me. "


    "No, I''m just confused. I remember clearly that I really only had one child. Jiaxuan, if you''re not a mother, you won''t understand my feelings." Fang''s mother explained without any measures.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to do it, but why can''t you give me a chance? I am as like as two peas, and I am very much like you! " Fang Jiaxuan wiped her tears and sobbed to her mother.


    "What''s the effect of just asking her to go with you? I finally have a home... "


    Then she raised her hand and swore, "I swear, if I''m not a child of this family, I''ll go myself, and I won''t pester you any more."


    "But have you ever thought that if I were your child, she wasn''t?" Meng Xuan''s eyes suddenly flashed away from her home.


    Just now, the system has agreed with her to do so, saying that it is OK to do so, trying to directly replace Fang Jianing.


    Report over there. He''ll arrange it.


    Fang''s mother didn''t know what to say, but Fang''s father was reasonable. He said, "in fact, you can check with us first."


    "If it''s confirmed that there''s a blood relationship."


    Sometimes there are mistakes in the report, so we have to do it again.


    Fang Jiaxuan said sadly: "the previous test results are the evidence."


    "Why don''t we test her together? If I were your own, would you not be afraid to force your own daughter to death? "


    She shook her body in time and looked very sad.


    Meng Li glanced at all of you, and his eyes fell on Fang Jiaxuan. He said faintly:


    "I''m willing to do a test. If you are a child of this family, I''ll make room for you."

 Chapter 1905

    Fang''s mother shook her head at Meng Li. Meng Li laughed and said, "isn''t this unfair to her?"


    "If she''s really your child, she really should stay at home."


    Meng Li''s eyes were firm. When Fang''s mother wanted to say something, she also shook her head and stopped her from speaking.


    Fang Jiaxuan sniffed: "you are a reasonable person. Thank you very much."


    Meng Li smiles. Only she knows what she''s laughing at.


    The Fang family is really not willing to let Meng Li do it.


    I always think it''s not good.


    But Fang Jiaxuan demands fairness, and Meng Li insists on going. When they hesitate, Meng Li and Fang Jiaxuan decide to go today. The elder brother and the second brother will go to the company, and Fang''s parents, Fang Jiaxuan and Meng will go for testing.


    For the sake of caution, Fang''s father contacted another organization, not the one who made the identification with Fang Jiaxuan for the first time.


    Meng Li cleans up herself in the room. Fang''s mother knocks on the door. With Meng Li''s consent, she comes in.


    "Jianing, I''ve wronged you about this." Fang''s mother sat in the room with tears in her eyes, staring at Meng Li in a complicated way.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I''m not wronged. If Fang Jiaxuan is really your child, you can''t miss it."


    "But..." Fang''s mother was afraid. If she had to hope that one would be her child, she would be a Homer. After all, she had been raised by her side since childhood. No one could compare her feelings.


    Meng Li took out a paper towel, handed it to Fang''s mother, and then said:


    "if I''m not, don''t be too sad."


    "You will always have a child by your side."


    After wiping her tears and staring at Meng Li for a long time, mother Fang said very seriously: "if ah, I say if, if the identification results come out, we have no blood relationship, then it doesn''t matter. You are still my daughter, I still want you by my side."


    "Jia Ning, do you know what I mean?"


    Meng Li smiles: "thank you, mom."


    Fang''s mother is very good. Even if she is not her own, she is still in love.


    Meng Li cleaned up and looked in the mirror. Seeing that there was nothing to do, his mother said, "let''s go."


    Fang''s mother was extremely worried, especially on the way. Facing the two girls sitting beside her, who were very similar, she didn''t know what to say to change the atmosphere in the car.


    To the identification center, provided samples, four people opened a long wait.


    If you use rush, you will get the result as soon as possible. It is said that you can get the result before noon.


    So a few people were waiting in the lounge. In fact, Fang''s father company had something to do, but he wanted to leave. After all, he did everything. Whether he was waiting here or not, the result would not change because he was waiting here.


    However, Fang''s mother is very nervous. She needs someone to accompany her at the moment and to say something comforting. It''s obvious that Meng Li and Fang Jiaxuan are not suitable to play this role at this time. If she doesn''t let Fang''s father go, Fang''s father can only stay here.


    Fang Jiaxuan is absent-minded. Others think she is worried about her own destiny, but she is communicating with her system.


    "Do it." She''s afraid the system is slow.


    This is the moment that decides the fate of Fang Jianing. She is looking forward to her being driven out of the Fang family.


    Even if the Fang family didn''t drive her away, she really became an adopted daughter. Her status in the Fang family changed in an instant. She wanted to see how proud she was.


    The system said, "it''s not the right time. I''ll take the opportunity myself. Don''t rush me."


    "I just care. You know, this is the most critical moment. If it doesn''t work well, I will lose my identity as a rich woman, and then we will start from the beginning." Fang Jiaxuan said.


    The system didn''t speak, but I was extremely upset.


    It happened so suddenly that he didn''t even have time to deal with it. He didn''t have time to think about what happened to the Fang family.


    At present, we can only get through the present difficulties.


    Fang Jiaxuan''s body is her client''s. naturally, it''s impossible to be related to Fang''s parents. She has to do it herself.


    Finally, I will pay attention to the final result. I will definitely see the result ahead of anyone else. I will make sure that it is correct. When the result comes to their hands, it will be a foregone conclusion.


    Think clearly in the mind what you need to do, operation trouble does not mean that you can not operate.


    But just when he wanted to do it, the small space he was in suddenly vibrated, and the extremely frequent buzzing came into his ears, and the system almost wanted to curse


    There is something wrong with the database at the critical moment


    At this time, his choice is to deal with this problem first, he quickly modified a pile of data.


    If he can''t fix the database, he can''t change the identification results.For example, in rescuing patients in danger, all the minds of the system are focused on this aspect. Because the system data is disordered, he can''t even observe the situation outside for a period of time.


    But now he doesn''t want to care what''s going on outside. The space vibrates so much that he has to stop it as fast as he can.


    Only when he stops and the database returns to normal can he operate it.


    Now this kind of situation is likely to be like an emergency. You need to make an emergency call. As a result, you take out your mobile phone and see that it is broken. You have to repair it before you can make a call.


    Fang Jiaxuan thought that the system was busy changing the identification results, and she did not dare to disturb them, waiting nervously.


    But after waiting for a long time, without waiting for the good news from the system, she could not help shouting:


    "system?"


    "Don''t make a noise." The system sounds very serious.


    Fang Jiaxuan did not dare to speak.


    It''s not the fear of the system, it''s the fear of splitting his mind. Unexpectedly, after a while, the system breathed a long breath, as if to the top, he said:


    "maybe we really have to start over."


    "What do you mean?" Fang Jiaxuan was stunned.


    The system said in a deep voice: "there was something wrong with the system database just now. I went to rescue the system database."


    "The opportunity has been missed."


    "Why don''t you change the results first?" Fang Jiaxuan doesn''t know anything about databases.


    All she knew was that things were screwed up by the system.


    "If I want to modify the appraisal results, I also need to use the database of the system to invade their data, so as to affect the appraisal results. If there is something wrong with my database, how can I invade it?"


    The system has calmed down after some confusion.


    He knew that it was extraordinary. There was no such coincidence in the world, but he had no trace to find. It meant that others were in the dark, he was in the light, it was easy to avoid the gun, and it was difficult to defend the arrow. After that, he had to be more careful in doing anything.

 Chapter 1906

    Fang Jiaxuan was completely disheartened.


    "Now what?" She asked the system.


    The system said, "the results are all out. It''s estimated that we''ll take them later to see you."


    Fang Jiaxuan''s eyelids jumped wildly: "what do you mean to look at me? I''m at a loss now. I really don''t want to face everything next."


    What do they do when they know they are not their children?


    Should be able to let her go directly, it is impossible to say to leave her, after all, get along soon, no emotional basis.


    And Fang Jianing, you must laugh at her in your heart?


    Question, examine, or with a false apology?


    Everything was terrible.


    "Why is it like this? Too bad. I''m counting on you, but you... " Fang Jiaxuan has a headache.


    The system said solemnly: "it''s not the time for us to blame each other. I tell you, the best way is to leave now. There are still a lot of doubts that have not been solved. Let''s not make any moves."


    "Just give up?" Fang Jiaxuan was not reconciled.


    Also looked at Meng Li, mixed with resentment, unwilling.


    Meng Li just looked back with indifference and didn''t say anything, but she knew what the opposite person had experienced.


    You Yun has been telling her that he has successfully stopped the system.


    The system says, "do you think I''m willing to give up? It took me a lot of energy to succeed in giving you this identity, but now the situation is special. "


    "Besides, don''t you want to face it? Why should I be disgraced here? "


    As soon as the result comes out, it''s a foregone conclusion. Who will have nothing to do to recognize a daughter?


    They couldn''t be so big minded, and they were willing to accept Fang Jiaxuan. What''s more, Fang Jiaxuan pointed the finger at their daughter Fang Jianing in the morning, which was enough to make them feel very unhappy.


    Fang Jiaxuan thought about it a thousand times, and finally said:


    "no, I think it can be saved."


    The system wanted to see what wonderful idea Fang Jiaxuan had and asked, "how to rescue?"


    "Even if the result of this test is that I am not their own daughter, I just insist on begging them to have another test. Once they agree, you can do something in the next test." Fang Jiaxuan said anxiously.


    There was a look in her eyes.


    But the system chuckled, "I thought you had a good idea."


    "Do you know why my database goes wrong at the critical moment? It''s supposed to be someone who''s looking at us. This time it''s going to go wrong, and next time it''s going to go wrong. "


    "It''s impossible to give you a chance."


    "Keep an eye on it? Who''s going to be after you? Do people in the small world have this ability? " Fang Jiaxuan was shocked.


    The system pondered and said: "people in the small world don''t have this ability, but in thousands of worlds, do you really think we are at the top?"


    "There are many things you don''t know."


    "So? What should we do now? " Fang Jiaxuan wanted to cry without tears.


    "Let''s go. If we don''t want to lose face, we''ll find a chance to go quickly." The system sighed.


    Fang Jiaxuan was silent.


    The meaning of the system is also very clear, and it seems that there is a crisis in the system. In this case, we have to give up.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." In the silence, Fang Jiaxuan suddenly said.


    Fang''s mother nodded. After thinking about it, she said, "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No more." Fang Jiaxuan showed an ugly smile, then got up and left.


    She left until the identification results came out, but she didn''t come back. When the professionals told Fang Ma and Fang pa the results, their expression was very difficult to say.


    But they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jianing is their own daughter after all.


    Just Jiaxuan


    "Where is she?" Fang''s mother asked.


    Meng Li looked at the identification results and said without raising his head: "maybe he is guilty. He ran away and didn''t dare to come back."


    "Really?" Mother Fang murmured.


    Fang''s father silently took out his mobile phone to call Fang Jiaxuan. As expected, the phone couldn''t get through.


    "It''s a guilty conscience." Meng Li said faintly.


    Fang''s father frowned: "why did she do this?"


    "Make a fake identification report to be your child." Meng Li explained casually.


    Fang''s father still thinks that it doesn''t make sense. He says:


    "can her background make it?"


    Fake reports from people who bribe firm institutions?


    "I''m not sure about that." Meng Li said.


    "Father Fang said," I''ll check the identification institution before. I hate people cheating on me in my life. It''s cheating on our family''s feelings. "Meng Li just looks up at Fang''s father. If Fang''s father insists on checking, someone from the previous appraisal agency may have to be inexplicable and lose his job.


    But all this has nothing to do with the people of the appraisal agency. It''s the system.


    There''s really no need to involve the innocent.


    Considering this, Meng Li dissuades Fang''s father, and she says: "Dad, it''s been a while, and it''s not easy to find out. Moreover, it seems that she can''t afford to bribe the appraisers. Maybe she can use other methods."


    "What else can I do?" Father Fang asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "there are some things we can''t figure out. For example, why did you think you had her before?"


    "Yes, it''s weird now." There was a flash of fear in Fang''s mother''s eyes, and she said:


    "there is no way to explain this."


    "There''s no way to explain. We don''t have to figure it out. Just ignore it. Now it''s not too late to tell the truth." Meng Li said.


    Father Fang It''s too Buddhist. "


    Meng Li picked his eyebrow: "I can''t understand why I have to think about it? Why not accept it? Why not


    Fang''s mother suddenly nodded and said with approval, "my daughter is right. Anyway, we don''t understand."


    Father Fang


    But his brows kept tightening.


    "No investigation, Dad. Promise me, will you?" Meng Li looks at Fang''s father.


    Father Fang was silent for a few seconds, and finally said:


    "I don''t know why you stopped me, but you are my child. I will believe you this time and don''t investigate."


    Meng Li laughed: "thank you, Dad."


    Fang''s father should know that her reasons are not as simple as what she said. He also knows that some of the reasons she refused to say and didn''t ask. It''s also a kind of respect.


    "Let''s go back first." Meng Li suggested again.


    Mother Fang hesitated and asked, "do you really need not wait for her? In case she comes back later. "


    Fang''s father asked, "if she comes back, isn''t everyone embarrassed?"


    Meng Li also said, "don''t worry, she doesn''t dare to come back. She is afraid that we will arrest her and sue her for fraud."

 Chapter 1907

    But Fang''s mother didn''t know what she was thinking. She took out her cell phone and called Fang Jiaxuan several times, but she didn''t get through in the end.


    They have to go home.


    After lunch at home, Fang''s father went to the company. Fang''s mother was in a bad mood, so she didn''t go and stayed at home to chat with Meng Li.


    Meng Li comforted her and told her not to think too much. Now it''s useless to think too much about this situation.


    Anyway, Fang Jiaxuan should never come back.


    The eldest brother and the second brother also knew the identification results, some sighed and some angry.


    Was it just a cheat?


    But there are too many mysteries.


    I don''t understand. There are many doubts. Although we didn''t say it, it has become a worry for them. I don''t know when it will be OK.


    Sure enough, as Meng Li said, Fang Jiaxuan didn''t come back for half a month after she left. The Fang family said that Fang Jiaxuan would never come back.


    Du Hanxue learned about Jiaxuan from his second brother''s mouth.


    Meet Meng Li.


    In the dining room, Du Hanxue sat opposite Meng Li. After chatting for a while, he asked:


    "is Fang Jiaxuan really a liar?"


    Meng Li laughed: "is it still fake? It''s just being torn down by accident. "


    "And we can''t call her Fang Jiaxuan. She used to be called Xuanxuan. After she came to my house, her parents gave her Fang Jiaxuan''s name. Now she''s not our family."


    Du Hanxue said: "I don''t know how to look like you."


    Meng Li: "it''s not surprising that there are similar people in the world."


    "No wonder she has ulterior motives." Du Hanxue was a little depressed when he thought of Fang Jiaxuan''s calculation.


    Meng Li looks at Du Hanxue faintly. Fang Jiaxuan is driven away, and Du Hanxue doesn''t have to stand the test any more.


    Unless Fang Jiaxuan doesn''t give up to come back to him, she has to take him away.


    I don''t care much about it.


    After dinner with Du Hanxue, Meng Ligang got into the car and planned to drive home. There was a text message from his mobile phone.


    Meng Li took out his cell phone and saw that it was from his father.


    The information content is the same as that in the plot. Let her go somewhere to get the information.


    You don''t have to think about it. Fang Jiaxuan arranged it. Meng Li locked the mobile phone screen, started the car and went straight home.


    Ignore the message.


    Trying to hurt her?


    It''s hard to change people''s thinking. Fang Jiaxuan once again does the same thing as the plot.


    Fang Jiaxuan made arrangements here. She was afraid that Meng Li would not die, so she hired a car. But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for Meng Li to reply to the message, let alone the news that Meng Li was going there.


    In fact, Fang Jiaxuan''s system doesn''t recommend that she do something now. It''s not clear who''s behind the scenes, but Fang Jiaxuan insists on doing so. She can''t stand the anger.


    Even if this task fails, she will kill Fang Jianing.


    There has been no movement. Fang Jiaxuan can only ask the system to send another text message in the name of Fang''s father, and the system does the same, but Meng Li is still unmoved.


    "She doesn''t care who this person is when her father sends her a text message." Fang Jiaxuan is depressed to death.


    "Call directly." She said to the system.


    "It''s too much trouble to use energy to change voice when making a phone call, isn''t it?" The system feels like it''s playing around with Fang Jiaxuan.


    It has nothing to do with the task.


    "How much energy? When I kill her, I will do the task with peace of mind and solve it as soon as possible. " Fang Jiaxuan assured the system.


    The system agreed.


    Then Meng Li received a call from his father.


    Let her go.


    Meng Li only said, "No


    Then he hung up the phone and even turned it off.


    When Meng Li turned off the power and continued to drive, you Yun said, "if you are so direct, there will be something wrong with you."


    Meng Li said faintly: "if you feel it, you will feel it."


    You Yun still has some scruples in this respect:


    "maybe he will attack us directly, and then we will be exposed if we resist, but we can''t allow him to attack. It''s very likely that there will be a fight in the world. You know, the most taboo system is fighting in the world. We won''t steal world power, but other systems dare and are not good for the world."


    "Although we stopped him before, he didn''t know it was us. If you do it now, you can guess from there."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "the question is, do they dare to attack us?"


    "Knowing that you can easily invade his database, you should know that our system is more advanced than that one."


    "It''s true to say so, but he has another choice, which is to risk being excluded by the way of heaven, steal some world power to make up for his own losses, and then run directly, which will also have an impact on the world."Meng Li: "this is equivalent to Ming Dynasty robbery."


    You Yun: "yes."


    "Our main task is actually to protect the world from being stolen, and to arrest the system."


    "If I want it to lose its ability to steal power, I have to fight him in the world."


    Meng Li said: "in fact, I have no other way, after all, I can''t really go to die."


    "Run over and beat those men? And then deliberately avoid being hit by a car? But I escaped today, and they won''t give up. There are other ways after that. "


    "Although I can always avoid and keep myself safe, I can avoid several times, and the system will understand that something is wrong with me."


    You Yun: "it''s the same."


    "If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them."


    "This is also the trouble with system tasks. It''s difficult to take the initiative. Once we take the initiative, it''s easy to fight in the world. It''s very contradictory."


    You Yun also feels quite distressed.


    "We can only try to make things perfect, but we can''t guarantee that there will be no loss in the world," Meng said


    "Before, there was a system task. The system itself was very powerful. It started to fight with us in the world. Because it was too powerful, beyond the plane bearing category, it was directly rejected by the way of heaven. In the process, it also stole some world power."


    "We have to do our best, it depends."


    You Yun said: "you''re right. After all, we have no other choice. It depends on the choice of those over there. "


    " you are really more open-minded than before. "


    Meng Li just laughed.


    On this side, after Meng Li hung up the system, a mystery in his mind was suddenly solved. He said to Jiaxuan:


    "I probably know."


    "What do you know?" Fang Jiaxuan asked.


    The system said, "I see. The problem is Fang Jianing."


    "No wonder, no wonder." The system came to light.


    "She''s not fooled at all. Why isn''t she fooled, unless she knows everything, she can be so stable."


    Fang Jiaxuan''s whole face was twisted: "what''s different about her?"

 Chapter 1908

    The system said: "Fang''s family will restore the original memory of the hand she moved."


    "There''s something wrong with my database. It should be her hand."


    "Her only purpose is to drive us out of the Fang family."


    "And why did she suddenly change her attitude towards you? I think back now, that kind of indifference to the bone of the eyes, such as the strong look at ants


    Fang Jiaxuan''s face turned red instantly:


    "do you mean I am a mole ant?"


    "That''s how she sees you anyway." The system did not deny it.


    Fang Jiaxuan opened her mouth. There was a saying that she couldn''t hold back. She finally retorted: "Oh Since you say that to me, I''ll tell you well. If she really looks at me that way, she must also look at you that way. "


    "After all, she knows you exist. She always treats us like clowns."


    "Just watch us perform in silence, and let us fail in silence."


    "Let''s kill her and kill her so that we can vent our anger." Fang Jiaxuan''s eyes were full of expectations.


    System " Is there something wrong with your brain


    "She can punish us at will. Shall we go to see her and send Shuangsha?"


    Fang Jiaxuan: "can it be done with such advice? When we are in danger, we only know how to flinch. If we get rid of her, we may have a great harvest. "


    System: "I''m not a counsellor. I''m a schemer. If I can''t bear it, I''m a schemer."


    Fang Jiaxuan shook her head and said, "I won''t listen."


    System: "never mind if you don''t listen. You have to listen to me. Even if I''m weak, I''m stronger than you. It''s very easy to control you."


    "You..." Fang Jiaxuan was humiliated.


    "I don''t care. I''m going to find her. I''m going to ask her where she is." Fang Jiaxuan said willfully.


    So when Meng Li got home and turned it on, he saw Fang Jiaxuan''s text message to her, saying that he wanted to meet her, and that he knew that she was not an ordinary person, so he would not dare to come.


    Meng Li chuckled, and the agitation was still sour.


    It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do. I just want to see what choice Fang Jiaxuan and her system will make in the end.


    Then Meng Li drove out again and went to the place where she made an appointment with Fang Jiaxuan. Probably for the convenience of conversation, she also found a private room.


    Meng Li walked into the private room and saw Fang Jiaxuan sitting there.


    "What can I do for you?" Meng Li put down her handbag, sat down and looked at her calmly.


    Fang Jiaxuan asked, "where are you from?"


    Meng Li took a look at the water cup in front of him. There was tea in it. He didn''t know whether it was Fang Jiaxuan or the waiter.


    She picked it up and smelled it at the tip of her nose. She didn''t do anything about it, but she didn''t drink it. Instead, she glanced at Fang Jiaxuan.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you? But I know what you''re here for Wu said with a smile.


    If you can make an appointment with her, you should understand part of it.


    So there''s no need to put it on.


    Fang Jiaxuan''s face was stiff, and she said, "since you know what I''m doing, why do you stop me?"


    Meng Li: "why don''t I stop you?"


    "I''m not in your way." Fang Jiaxuan said.


    Meng Li felt that he heard the joke: "you suddenly became a child of Fang family, which affected the life of Fang family. You still want to rob Du Hanxue, have you forgotten? I''m Fang Jianing. Since you can still speak this kind of words in a reasonable way. "


    "No, you''re not Fang Jianing. I''m not that stupid." Fang Jiaxuan stares at Meng Li tightly and observes every tiny change of Meng Li''s expression.


    Meng Li: "no, I''m Fang Jianing now."


    "You Your purpose is to stop my plan? You''ve made it now. " Fang Jiaxuan''s hands curled up on the table.


    Meng Li took out a black button from under the desk. It was actually an electronic product with the function of a recorder.


    She threw the button into the teacup in front of Fang Jiaxuan. The button fell into the water and the metal material collided with the glass, making a clear sound.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "don''t make such small moves."


    Fang Jiaxuan looked at Meng Li''s every move, elegant, leisurely, generous, no pressure, but she was shouting in her heart, why?


    Why can''t you do what she did?


    She also wants to keep her momentum up to others. It''s too hard for her to lose her momentum to others. She is suffering from mental torture all the time.


    "What will you do to me?" Finally, Fang Jiaxuan''s back was slightly bent. She asked carefully.


    Meng Li: "what do you think?"


    "I promise that I will not provoke Fang family and Du Hanxue in the future. In fact, I really have no choice but to do so." Fang Jiaxuan said with her head down.Meng Li laughed out a voice: "you pour is quite can make up, still want to cheat me up to now."


    "I..." Fang Jiaxuan''s heart sank. After this trial, she was almost sure that the other party knew everything about them.


    But I don''t know her at all. Who is she? Why did she become Fang Jianing? Why did she stop me?


    But the world is all for profit, she can''t do it for nothing.


    Maybe they are the same as their own side in order to fulfill someone''s wish.


    Can''t her client have the same wish as her own?


    Is she also a fake daughter of the Fang family? So there is no daughter in the Fang family?


    Are they all fake?


    Fang Jiaxuan thought wildly.


    Meng Li quietly looks at Fang Jiaxuan and thinks wildly.


    "You are very strong, so can you let me go?" Meng Li didn''t expect Fang Jiaxuan to say this.


    Meng Li picked her eyebrows and looked at her for a long time. At last, she was suddenly happy. She had a bad taste. The other party Jiaxuan said:


    "it seems that you have been provoking me all the time."


    "No, it seems that I''m provoking you. In fact, your men have not been merciful. You let them have the original memory, and they are attacking me."


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s right."


    "So do you want to be like me? Your system is too weak to protect you. " Meng Li''s smile is hard to understand.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t expect the other party to say that. She looked at Meng Li suspiciously:


    "don''t you hate me? I think the people I hate should be eliminated... "


    Transposition thinking, if you are the other side, meet yourself, may not be merciful, understand yourself, selfish, decisive and cruel, even if only experienced little world.


    Meng Li stretched out his hand, supported his chin, and looked at Fang Jiaxuan softly: "why should I get rid of you?"


    "You are so weak, I don''t need to bully. I appreciate you a little bit. I think your decisiveness is very good. Get rid of those who hate you. It''s the right way to open the door to eliminate future troubles."


    "People who are often hesitant get nothing in the end. You should be able to do it."

 Chapter 1909

    Fang Jiaxuan looked at Meng Li and appreciated her eyes. She felt that they could not pretend.


    The other party should not be so malicious to her, after all, according to the other party''s means can solve her, but just stop her plan, not to her.


    Maybe it''s fan''s confidence. Fang Jiaxuan thinks it''s very possible for her partner to really appreciate herself.


    "I..." Fang Jiaxuan didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li''s eyebrows and eyes are bent, and his fingers are beating on the table, which puts inexplicable pressure on Fang Jiaxuan. Meng Li says, "do you want to consider joining us? Your system is really weak."


    Fang Jiaxuan''s system saw that the other party was so unscrupulous and blankly prying people in front of him. She was almost angry.


    Too much. I didn''t pay attention to him.


    But the source of the other party is unknown, and the system can only choose to calm down and see the situation first.


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow at Fang Jiaxuan: "how about it, do you want to?"


    "You..." Fang Jiaxuan is not heartless, just hard to say.


    After all, the system knows what she says.


    "Do you have a system, too?" After a long hesitation, Fang Jiaxuan asked.


    Meng Li tilted his head: "guess."


    Fang Jiaxuan said, "I guess so."


    Meng Li: "how do you compare with your system?"


    Fang Jiaxuan


    Anyway, from the current point of view, our own system can''t compare with others'' system, because when the other side makes a move, our own system doesn''t even have the ability to defend.


    They can only be beaten passively.


    After the other party restored the memory of Fang''s family, his own system was helpless.


    Doesn''t this prove the incompetence of our own system?


    "I tell you, it''s the same as looking for a job. If you choose a big company, your future will be different from that of a small one."


    "My side, even if it is a big company, can provide you with better treatment and resources, a lot of things you will never be distressed again."


    "We are all smart people. Why hang ourselves in a tree?" Meng Li smiles at Fang Jiaxuan.


    It was a kind smile.


    "Of course, we did have conflicts before, but there''s no way. You have your purpose, and I also have things I need to do. It''s not a big feud. If you want to be happy, we can help each other when we become colleagues." Meng Li saw that Fang Jiaxuan was more and more excited, so she made persistent efforts.


    Fang Jiaxuan looked at Meng Li for a while, then nodded her head gently.


    I think I agree with Meng Li.


    Fang Jiaxuan hates people who are weaker than her. She is superior to others and treats them like ants. But when she meets someone who is more powerful than her, she feels that she can''t compare with them. She will lower her attitude and accept a short peace.


    "Are you sorry to talk to your system? Do you want to ask it if it''s willing to break the contract with you? " Meng Li never lost his smile.


    She thought it was too much fun.


    Fang Jiaxuan hesitated and then hesitated, and finally said, "is it really better than I am now?"


    Meng Li knew that she was trying to find out what treatment she was getting.


    Meng lile, she said:


    "believe it or not, I''m giving you a chance, and I''m not asking you to come."


    Fang Jiaxuan was silent. Meng Li said, "you can discuss with your system now. I have plenty of time to wait for you."


    "Now?" Fang Jiaxuan stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, just a few of us open the skylight to tell the truth. If your system releases you, we won''t embarrass him."


    "Go and discuss it." With that, Meng Li took out his mobile phone and began to look at it. He didn''t mean to talk to Fang Jiaxuan any more.


    "What do you think?" Fang Jiaxuan asked the system weakly.


    The system is ridiculous: "aren''t you already excited?"


    "Our cooperation is not very good, if there is a better opportunity, I naturally want to seize it, and don''t you dislike me? You can find another host in the world. " Fang Jiaxuan said after careful consideration.


    "Oh, where are you going? Are you sure what she said is true? " The system asked.


    This is to ask Fang Jiaxuan, not sure.


    "But what is her purpose?" Fang Jiaxuan asked.


    The system says, "separate us."


    Fang Jiaxuan: "why do you want to separate us?"


    System: "do we need reasons to separate?"


    "I just want to say one word to you. If you really want to leave, I won''t leave you. But once we terminate the contract, if she doesn''t want you any more, you can only be an ordinary person in this world. I can''t want you any more. There is no way back in the world."


    "It''s still the best ending for you. Maybe there''s something worse waiting for you." The system sounds ironic.


    Fang Jiaxuan, this is undoubtedly a kind of betrayal. If it wasn''t for the difficulty of cultivating a host, several worlds spent so much energy, otherwise it would be impossible to tolerate this time.When Fang Xuan said that, the system became more and more uncertain.


    "I''ll only give you a moment to think about it. If you haven''t thought about it well, I don''t want you." The system thinks Fang Jiaxuan is stepping on his dignity and his bottom line, but he is tolerant.


    In fact, the system doesn''t feel it. The reason why I''m tolerant is that I want to compete with Meng Li.


    I didn''t feel how good Fang Jiaxuan was before, but now someone has robbed him, so I''m not willing to be robbed.


    He wants to use his strength to keep Fang Jiaxuan. As for the future, we''ll talk about it later.


    It doesn''t matter whether there will be estrangement or not. The important thing is that Fang Jiaxuan can''t leave him now because of the better conditions that may exist.


    "I really don''t know how to choose. In fact, we are more friendly." Fang Jiaxuan said to the system.


    System: "also this friendship, I am so tolerant to you, we are growing up together now, and will not be weaker than them in the future."


    "You may not understand that they must have experienced a lot of the world, gained a lot of things, and increased themselves. We will also have such a future."


    Fang Jiaxuan murmured, "is that right?"


    System: "yes, you don''t believe it, ask her."


    Although Meng Li didn''t say it, the system also felt that they were coming with tasks. If there was no purpose, how could one person and one system come to the small world?


    "You are very strong now because you have experienced a lot and accumulated a lot, right?" Fang Jiaxuan looked at Meng Li and asked.


    If it takes time for people and systems to grow, she will choose the current one and be more stable.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "how can you think so? Just like the birth of a person, although they are all empty handed, his identity determines what he will have. "


    "It''s like you were born in a civilian''s home. Everything is very common. No matter how hard you try, it''s hard to reach the height you want."


    "We''re not the same." Then Meng Li laughed.

 Chapter 1910

    Fang Jiaxuan felt very sad when she heard that people were unfair, jealous and unwilling, but she had nothing to do.


    "If you don''t want to, it''s OK. By the way, what I can''t get will be destroyed. You and your system will take care of themselves." Meng Li then stood up and planned to leave.


    "Wait..." Fang Jiaxuan also stood up.


    She stares at Meng Li and asks a little anxiously:


    "what will you do to us?"


    "Didn''t I make it very clear? If you don''t get it, destroy it. " Meng Li gave her a cold look.


    "Let us go, will you?" Fang Jiaxuan asked.


    Meng Li: "not good."


    "It''s my purpose in life to destroy if I don''t get it. I also need to devour your system and strengthen myself."


    When Fang Jiaxuan''s system heard Meng Li say this, it gave birth to a panic. Swallowing this word is the cruelest thing between the systems.


    The system needs a lot of energy to work, which is what the rest of the system covets.


    "Don''t deceive people too much. It''s not certain who will swallow them up." Meng Li suddenly heard a person speak, but in front of her and Fang Jiaxuan no one else.


    That''s Fang Jiaxuan''s system.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you let Fang Jiaxuan go with me, it won''t be dangerous. I only want her. Your energy is too small. It''s not as good as Fang Jiaxuan''s income in the future."


    Meng Li''s words are undoubtedly an insult to the system. His voice is angry:


    "you are bullying."


    Meng Li: "what about coercion?"


    "She''s very talented in your hands. She''s different from me. Besides, do you have such deep feelings? Do you have to be together? "


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Give her up, and then leave the world as soon as possible, so that I can act as if I haven''t met you."


    "What if I don''t?" The system is really angry. It doesn''t take such a bully.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "good words to persuade you, but you are not willing to, really want me to come up with some means?"


    "I''m not afraid to come by any means." The system is tough.


    You Yun said to Meng Li, "Meng Li, do you really want to fight with him?"


    "Avoid fighting in the world."


    "No, don''t worry." Meng Li whispers to you Yun.


    Then he changed his cold face and looked at Fang Jiaxuan, as if looking at the system behind her through Fang Jiaxuan:


    "give you a choice, either accompany him to die, or follow me." But she said again.


    Fang Jiaxuan shivered all over her body. It seems that the other party is tied to her own system, which makes her angry.


    The other side''s eyes look at themselves as if they were looking at the dead, without emotion, and like a cold killer.


    "Can you really beat each other? If you can''t fight, there''s no need to fight. You may lose your life. " Fang Jiaxuan asked the system.


    The system is particularly cold: "you ask this obviously do not believe my ability."


    "How can I believe it? Before they moved their hands, we didn''t even have the ability to resist. " Fang Jiaxuan was powerless.


    And she''s just asking. Is there anything wrong with asking?


    The system is too sensitive.


    Why is she still hesitating here?


    Now what can be hesitant? To follow the system means to die with him. If you choose the other party, the other party may kill her or absorb her.


    When the time comes, she will be equipped with a more powerful system. In a word, there is still a chance to choose the other party. It is almost impossible to choose to follow the current system.


    "And we had a good talk before. You suddenly said something cruel, which made her even more angry." Fang Jiaxuan blames the system for not coming out to talk.


    If it doesn''t come out, how can things suddenly become so serious?


    System: "is it interesting to blame me?"


    "I don''t speak. If she wants to deal with us, she will do it."


    "Or you are too impulsive, before you also counseled, how can''t bear suddenly." Fang Jiaxuan didn''t understand. In her world view, she had to endure the strong.


    If you can''t bear it, there will be no good result. This is also the law of survival. Where does the system get the capital to clamor with others?


    "Go away, you are not qualified to blame me." The system is full of anger, and there is no good tone any more.


    There are limits to everything.


    "But you implicate me." Fang Jiaxuan said unhappily.


    The system chuckled. It sounded desolate. He said coldly:


    "in that case, don''t you want to take refuge in her? Just go. "


    Fang Jiaxuan''s strength suddenly seemed to be taken away. When the system really didn''t want her, she was still sad and murmured:


    "so you can''t protect me, can you?"


    It''s like a richer man pursuing her and asking her to go with him, but she had a boyfriend, so she hesitated. At first, the boyfriend was reluctant to leave her and asked her to stay. She thought it was nothing, but suddenly the boyfriend let her go. Even if the man was not so rich and strong, the taste was still bad.One is for this reason, and the other is an instinctive reaction. She subconsciously wants to stand on the moral high ground. It''s the system that can''t protect her, not that she''s afraid of death.


    The system probably also thoroughly understands Fang Jiaxuan, who is not worth fighting for.


    There''s no need to keep it. What do you keep it for?


    "Yes, I''m not able to protect you. Can I help you?" The system says it word for word.


    Fang Jiaxuan: "well So what now? "


    She hesitated to look at Meng Li, but did not get a systematic response.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "do you want to understand?"


    "System, you really don''t want me?" Fang Jiaxuan asked again.


    System: "can you stop being so disgusting? Obviously you betrayed me, but still keep saying I don''t want you. "


    "Do you have the courage to fight with me and defeat them?" He questioned Fang Jiaxuan.


    Fang Jiaxuan was silent. Did she beat others by a slogan?


    If Meng Li never told Fang Jiaxuan that she wanted to recruit her, she would rather fight against the system at the moment, but Meng Li planted a retreat in Fang Jiaxuan''s heart and let her see the hope. If she can live comfortably, why take the risk.


    "No Fang Jiaxuan was very upset. She said, "I don''t want to die."


    "We won''t die, but they can run away and take you with them." I don''t know for what reason, the system has changed its previous attitude.


    Once again, Fang Jiaxuan wanted to stay.


    "We''re going to lose a lot, aren''t we?" But Fang Jiaxuan didn''t feel very excited.


    "Not too much..." System theory.


    Fang Jiaxuan hesitated for a long time: "can you really run away?"


    The system was silent.


    He doesn''t want to say anything else, because it seems useless to say more. People who don''t trust you still don''t trust you.

 Chapter 1911

    But Fang Jiaxuan thinks that systematic silence is lack of confidence.


    She took a deep breath. In this case, why die with the system?


    "I''m sorry." She said to the system sincerely.


    System: "have you decided?"


    "I Why don''t you go first? I''m here to help you. If I distract their attention, they won''t find you go. " Fang Jiaxuan said.


    It won''t be much if we find out.


    Didn''t the other party say that? As long as you go to her side, you''ll let the system go.


    After all, Fang Jiaxuan didn''t want her to be gone after spending some time with the system.


    The system sneered: "you speak nobly, as if you were sacrificing for me."


    "It''s not what you think. I really hope you''re well." Fang Jiaxuan explained.


    System: "I''ll ask you again, are you sure you want to untie the contract with me? If it''s confirmed, I''ll break the contract. "


    Fang Jiaxuan took a look at Meng Li, and then said:


    "if I choose you, will you let my system go?"


    "Yes, I want him to be useless." Meng Li stood there, looking at her quietly.


    "Will you really accept me regardless of the past?" Fang Jiaxuan asked uneasily.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "if I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you long ago. Why waste time with you here? Do you think it''s necessary? "


    Meng Li''s statement was reasonable and reasonable, which made Fang Jiaxuan unable to find the direction of doubt. She nodded: "OK."


    Then he said to the system in his heart, "let''s get rid of it."


    "It''s decided that you can''t change it any more. Your integral will become nothing." The system warns.


    Fang Jiaxuan showed a bitter smile: "good."


    Just save your life. Who cares about the results of the world''s efforts?


    Everything can start all over again, only life is gone.


    "Let go of your mind. Don''t exclude me. I will operate it. It may be a little uncomfortable. Please bear with me." The sound of the system sounds much quieter.


    Fang Jiaxuan didn''t doubt that there was him. At first, her soul was a little uncomfortable and swollen. Then she felt that there was a force of attraction to draw her soul into a certain place. She instinctively began to repel it, but the system told her: "don''t repel it. The process of breaking the contract is like this. You have to erase the power of the contract."


    Fang Jiaxuan believed that the system also said, "if you are more obedient to your soul, you can quickly guide the power of the contract out of your soul and erase it."


    Hearing this, Fang Jiaxuan did the same, but once her soul gave up resistance, she let it go and was swallowed up in an instant.


    Fang Jiaxuan, who lost her soul, suddenly lay on the ground.


    Where does the system terminate the contract with Fang Jiaxuan?


    He is the one who will destroy if he can''t get it. He never said he would destroy Fang Jiaxuan, but he has made a decision in his heart. Once Fang Jiaxuan is sure to leave him, he will devour her soul and destroy her.


    The reason why she cheated Fang Jiaxuan was to avoid her resistance. Although her soul was weak and could not resist him, once she realized that it was wrong, she would ask Fang Jianing for help.


    There will be a way to save her soul, but also to their own hands.


    Now it''s the best. She obediently obeyed herself and offered her soul. She easily devoured her without any effort, and the fast one couldn''t even notice.


    But it''s time to go. Although swallowing this soul can''t return to the original, it can vent anger and make up for the loss.


    If it doesn''t work out, it''s only you who will lose. The system calmly analyzes the pros and cons, and tells you that you can''t take this moment of anger. This time, it''s your own misfortune.


    Leave her a body, and it''s up to her.


    "I swallowed my soul and ran away." You Yun said that and chased out directly.


    Feeling you Yun''s leaving, looking at the corpse lying on the ground, Meng Li is lost in thought.


    This system is still with her.


    It''s hard to explain why we left a body here.


    But the body is in front of her. Even if she died suddenly, because she had a temporary sisterhood before, she would be fabricated by outsiders.


    She tried the power of space. This position is still relatively limited in the face of power. It''s a bit difficult to build a space channel, but it can also be built. Meng Lixian has to do something before she builds a space channel and takes the body away.


    First, destroy the monitoring equipment here. No one can find out that she and Fang Jiaxuan have been here. At least don''t leave evidence to prove that they have been here.


    After all this, she took Fang Jiaxuan''s body out.


    As for where to take it?


    Meng Li hooked his lips, so take him to the house where the client is killed in the plot.


    It wasn''t long after she came here that she found out the person who hit her client with a car in the plot, and this time Fang Jiaxuan also found the person who hit her.Some things will not change when no one changes them.


    Although it was hired by Fang Jiaxuan, this kind of society dare to take this list. It''s not a good person, and it''s not a good person. It''s up to him to carry the pot.


    That system, didn''t you think you could do it?


    Can you get away or not?


    Anyway, he felt like he was out.


    Meng Li left the body in the man''s home, he is not at home now, but he can see it when he comes back.


    She stayed in a secret corner downstairs for more than an hour. When she saw his figure, she mentally locked him down. When she saw that he was scared to see the body after entering the door, Meng Li took out her mobile phone and called the police.


    More than ten minutes later, the police siren sounded. Meng Li saw several people in uniform go upstairs. He must be able to find out the deal between this man and Fang Jiaxuan.


    Maybe this man has not only done a homicide case in the plot, but also has more harvest.


    You Yun also came back, Meng Li decided to go back first.


    As for the meeting with Fang Jiaxuan, Meng Li left money on the table. Presumably the waiter would not study too deeply. He should have thought that they had left.


    The monitoring equipment is also broken. There are many mysteries in this case. It''s estimated that it''s hard to find yourself.


    Even if a waiter said that he saw himself, he just met Fang Jiaxuan and left. Where did Fang Jiaxuan go after that? How does she know?


    No one has any evidence that she has been here, including that she left here directly.


    There''s no record of her going in and out of this neighborhood.


    A puzzling case was born.


    "Did you catch it?" Meng Li asks you Yun.


    You Yun said: "I caught him. I didn''t expect that he didn''t dare to fight with us in the world."


    Meng Li: "naturally, there is no chance of winning. What does he play? It''s easy to be rejected or even destroyed by the way of heaven even if it expends its strength. "

 Chapter 1912

    You Yun: "it''s like this."


    Meng Li added:


    "so I have figured out that the more careful the system is in the world, the more afraid they are of Tiandao exclusion, and the more afraid they are of Tiandao exclusion, the more they dare not fight."


    "On the contrary, we should pay more attention to the more presumptuous system. For example, there was a system that came out directly to fight with me when it saw that the situation was not right, but this system has been watching."


    "And don''t we dare not go too far in the world? We want to protect the world and protect it, and they are afraid of it. "


    "Although they don''t dare, they don''t care about the same things."


    "Is that what makes you so sure?" You Yun is a little curious.


    You know, Meng Li''s behavior before is not conservative. If this system can''t bear it, it may attack them unwittingly.


    Meng Li said, "because there is still a great way to transfer hatred."


    "The great law of hate transfer? What''s this? " You Yun is a little confused, feeling that he can''t understand Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "at first, he hated us the most. He hated us for ruining his good deeds. Later, he hated his host even more."


    "His host doesn''t trust him and wants to betray him. Is it miserable?"


    "Are you angry? Basically, what people are most angry about is not the insult of strangers, but also the betrayal of close people. "


    You Yun exaggerated "ah" and said: "you are good or bad!"


    "That''s the point."


    Meng Li laughed: "can you blame me?"


    "So at first, you directly exposed our existence. You guessed that Fang Jiaxuan would come to you, and then you deliberately said something to attract her, which made her excited. She was really cheated."


    "Then make her system angry and hate her. Although they hate us, it''s easier to revenge her than us. Fools know how to choose."


    "You killed Fang Jiaxuan by his hand." You Yun''s voice was a little excited and suddenly realized.


    Before that, he was really worried that Meng Li could not grasp the yardstick well, and it would be difficult to deal with the fight at that time, which would have an impact on the world and would affect his income. It would obviously be more cost-effective to get more income by patiently scheming, but it will undoubtedly take more time.


    I''m also worried that Meng Li hasn''t done the task for a long time. I''m afraid she made a wrong judgment.


    Meng Li picked up the comb, slowly began to comb his hair, gently combed his soft hair, and said:


    "if he didn''t kill Fang Jiaxuan, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there was me, but I estimated that nine times out of ten he would be killed, and he would not run like this."


    "So you''re afraid that if he doesn''t kill Fang Jiaxuan, you''ll deliberately use cruel words to irritate him? In his anger, Fang Jiaxuan, who was slaughtered by others, was the target of his anger. " You Yun said.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    "Another soul, but also a soul that has experienced other worlds. Unlike ordinary souls, he will not give up." The show in the tip of the nose smell, Meng from the eyes of some indifference.


    You Yun sighed: "it''s a pity that Fang Jiaxuan didn''t realize that she was the weakest one."


    "She thought that she had the right to choose. She thought that the system would be very kind and could get together with her. She never thought that she had any capital choice."


    "Who gave her confidence?"


    Meng Xuan always told me that she has a lot to gain from my family


    "So she lost herself in your sugar coated shells and forgot that she was nothing." You Yun answers.


    Meng Li chuckled: "it''s no sense to drag on. If we don''t meet this time and don''t solve them, their next step is to find their client the identity of a rich girl and Gao Fu''s handsome boyfriend."


    "It will do harm to others. I''ll solve it earlier."


    "Speaking of their client, the soul should have been engulfed by that system. I didn''t detect the soul after I caught him." You Yun said.


    Meng Li just gave a faint voice.


    You Yun asked curiously, "don''t you have any sympathy? The girl is innocent, too


    Meng Li put down his comb, looked in the mirror and asked, "is she innocent?"


    "Maybe."


    "But I''m sorry, I can''t save her. After all, I can''t get her soul out of the world. But once the system wants to run away, it doesn''t intend to complete this task. Since it can''t be completed, how can I spend my strength mercifully to send it back? It will devour her soul on the way."


    You Yun said, "that''s it."


    There is Meng Li''s face in the mirror, which has no expression, and there is no emotion in her eyes. She opens her red lips and says indifferently:


    "if you trade with the devil, you will suffer the consequences of the failure of the trade."


    You Yun appreciated Meng Li''s words. He said with emotion: "yes, it can only be so."


    "Tired or not?" Meng Li did not forget to care about you Yun.Ever since Meng Li saw you Yun''s real face and knew a little about his past, Meng Li was more sincere to him.


    Never met before, he always had a sense of distance, and after he fainted, he did so much for himself, even said that his image was great. In Meng Li''s mind, you Yun now has more ability than 6018 before.


    So now I am willing to ask him if he is tired, not if he has any loss.


    She believes you Yun can handle it easily.


    "It''s not tired. It''s fast enough, but I didn''t expect to be ready all the time, so I kept up with it all at once."


    Speaking of this, you Yun laughed and said, "this system is a bit silly. After being arrested, you asked me why I didn''t swallow it."


    Meng Li followed with a smile: "it''s not surprising, after all, you run so far to catch him, he really can''t think of what purpose you have."


    You Yun said:


    "also, they don''t know our organization. If they do, they won''t be so presumptuous in the world."


    "Now it''s sealed by me. I''ll just wait for you to hand in the task after it''s finished."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She sensed that the prohibition of the next system space has not been loosened, which means that the task has not been completed, so wait.


    Most of the time, it''s not right to lift the ban as soon as things are finished. We need to deal with some small things and do more details after leaving some time.


    After all, Fang Jiaxuan''s previous identity was Fang''s daughter. Although Fang''s father also said a few days ago that Fang Jiaxuan was not her daughter, the previous identification was wrong, but it did not prevent them from coming here to investigate.


    It''s early in the morning. It''s probably convenient for all the people in the Fang family to ask.


    When Fang''s family learned that Fang Jiaxuan was dead, they were very surprised, especially Fang''s mother''s eyes.


    "It is said that you met her yesterday." The police officer looked at Meng Li with sharp eyes.

 Chapter 1913

    Now that the other party had known, Meng Li nodded without hesitation.


    Fang''s family looked at Meng Li in surprise, and Meng Li said, "yesterday she asked me out, and there was a call record here."


    Meng Li turns on his cell phone for them to see.


    Then he said, "after we met, we didn''t really talk about anything."


    "Then why did you leave directly? The waiter said he didn''t see you go out. Normally, every guest will notice when they leave."


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "well, I''ll go first. The waiter thought there was another person inside, so he didn''t ask me to check out."


    "But the surveillance over there is broken." The police officer said with some meaning.


    Meng Li shook his head: "then I don''t know. Maybe it''s a coincidence."


    "It won''t happen. It''s all right before." The police officer said firmly.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    "What did you talk about?" He asked again.


    Meng Li: "it''s nothing. It''s just that she was in Fang''s house before."


    The police officer had a general idea about this, but he still asked Fang Jiaxuan about the situation before. Fang''s mother told the truth and made it clear.


    The police officer asked Meng Li when he left, and Meng Li said according to the time he left.


    But he asked Meng Li when he would get home, and Meng Li also said.


    The time of getting home can''t be changed, but the police officer asked, "it''s only half an hour from that place to your home, but it''s more than an hour after you go home. What did you do in the middle of this?"


    Meng Li: "I drove to the riverside to watch the sunset for a while."


    Driving home will pass a river, parking to see the sunset is also very normal, and there is no one by the river, there is no camera, there is no way to go.


    "Do you know this man?" The police officer showed Meng Li the picture of the man.


    Meng Li looked and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    The police officer couldn''t understand what happened to this case. There are many mysteries.


    This man had contact with Fang Jiaxuan, and the contact was still planning to murder Fang Jianing, but Fang Jianing was fine, but Fang Jiaxuan died.


    But how did Fang Jiaxuan die in the man''s home? The key is that the man didn''t have time to commit the crime, and he had the evidence of not being present. But the body was in his home. Who called the police?


    There are also men''s community monitoring is not bad, Fang Jiaxuan did not enter from the gate, if it is to die before coming, there is no suspected to move Fang Jiaxuan body into the person.


    "I don''t think this man is a good man because he looks so angry." Meng Li suddenly said.


    The officer nodded and said, "yes, this time I found out that he had killed a child before."


    Because this incident thoroughly investigated the man''s past, but also found out some unusual things, so he killed people. Now there is a corpse in his family, and he is more likely to be the murderer.


    He asked Meng Li and Fang''s family some questions again and again, but he didn''t ask why.


    A lot of details are not right. I can''t understand the whole thing all the time.


    Meng Li also insisted that Fang Jiaxuan was still well when she left, and combined with Fang Jiaxuan''s autopsy report, it belonged to cardiac arrest, which had no drug effect and no fatal injury. Obviously, it had nothing to do with Meng Li.


    Make a general understanding, first to the Fang family and Fang Jiaxuan side of the suspect ruled out, they left.


    When they left, mother Fang immediately looked at Meng Li and asked,


    "Jianing, what did she ask you to do?"


    Although Fang Jiaxuan is dead, in Fang''s mother''s heart, she is also a kind-hearted person. It''s too dangerous for her daughter to see such a person.


    "I''m just not willing to leave Fang''s house. Please tell me something I don''t have." Meng Li said faintly.


    Mother Fang: "it''s too scary."


    "But how did she die?" The news was so sudden that mother Fang was shocked.


    Meng Li shook his head and could not say that he knew how she died.


    However, the man really had a criminal history, and it was not in vain for him to move Fang Jiaxuan''s body.


    He has to go in for at least a few years to be punished by the law.


    Father Fang said, "this kind of person who goes astray in society will be punished sooner or later." He said Fang Jiaxuan.


    In Fang''s father''s heart, Fang Jiaxuan is a woman swindler.


    The second elder brother nodded with approval, but still sighed. After all, when the girl was at home, she performed very well.


    Who knows everything is acting, now dead, do not feel sorry.


    At noon, Du Hanxue deliberately came to meet Meng Li for dinner.


    Looking at him, Meng Li said, "I''m curious to see you."


    Isn''t it true that gossip is a woman''s nature? But Du Hanxue, a man, is full of gossip. Everyone has a curiosity to satisfy. There''s nothing wrong with it."She''s really dead." She said faintly.


    Du Hanxue sighed, and Meng Li said, "I''m sorry to see you."


    "It''s not. It''s just a sigh about the passing of a young life. I don''t hate her so much that I''m glad she died."


    Meng Li smiles. Du Hanxue doesn''t know what''s going on in the plot. This time, he is only calculated twice by Fang Jiaxuan. Naturally, he won''t be very happy to see Fang Jiaxuan die.


    This kind of reaction is human.


    "Jing Cha went to your house, too? Are you OK? I really can''t. I''ll try to say hello to them and don''t let them disturb your house. " Du Hanxue thought about it and said.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I will cooperate with them. Anyway, I''m not afraid of the shadow."


    Meng Li''s words were quite calm, without a trace of guilt, just like Fang Jiaxuan was not killed by her.


    You Yun sometimes admires Meng Li for this. It''s clearly what she does, but she can put on an upright and independent attitude.


    "It''s also true that the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning." Du Hanxue echoed Tao.


    Meng Li smiles, does not speak any more, and eats quietly. After a while, Du Hanxue breaks the silence:


    "I think You are really cold to me now. "


    Meng Li looked up at him: "do you have one?"


    "Yes, you have no feelings in your eyes. Do you still have me in your heart?" Du Hanxue looked at her with some sadness.


    Meng Li is helpless.


    However, it''s no problem for people to ask this question. After all, if there is a gap or contradiction between the two people, they have to say it and see if there is a way to solve it.


    If no one mentions it, it will only make the relationship weaker and weaker. Du Hanxue can say that because he cares about the client.


    She wants to keep Duhan''s learning steady. The client is coming back soon. It depends on how they get along.


    He said, "of course you are."


    Du Hanxue


    So perfunctory?


    "Are you still blaming me?" Du Hanxue rubbed his temple and looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "really not. Don''t talk about it any more."

 Chapter 1914

    Du Hanxue: "I care about your feelings."


    Meng Li: "seriously, I really don''t think about those things any more."


    Du Hanxue''s performance is not so good.


    If Fang Jiaxuan has not been solved, Fang Jiaxuan has been pestering him, and I don''t know what the end will be.


    But life is not so much if, or that sentence, there is no need to deliberately test whether others are loyal.


    Sometimes you can endure some confusion, maybe it''s because your confusion is not big enough.


    Ask yourself, can you hold on to the great confusion?


    But please have the ability to resist general confusion.


    "All right." Seeing that Meng Li didn''t want to talk about it, Du Hanxue was no longer reluctant.


    If he said too much, it seemed that he cared too much.


    But the fact is that after that, Jia Ning was so indifferent to him. If it wasn''t for this, he couldn''t think of any reason.


    "I hope you are happy and feel the beauty of life. If I make you feel that life is not beautiful, it''s also my fault." Du Hanxue said seriously.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, if the other half makes you feel that life is not good at all, it''s really not suitable."


    "You..." Du Hanxue stared at Meng Li with some discomfort: "Jia Ning, what do you mean?"


    Meng Li''s face was misty: "me?"


    "It''s not interesting."


    Du Hanxue''s expression was a little uncomfortable. He always felt that the other person''s words implied something to him.


    Not suitable?


    Do you want to break up with him?


    But I don''t know that this is Meng Li''s words, which is not so deep hint. It''s just that he thinks too much.


    After dinner, Meng Li went home. Maybe Du Hanxue didn''t want to break up, and then he was very attentive.


    If you have nothing to do, you come to Fang''s house to brush your sense of existence and give away all kinds of things. Fortunately, the ban on Mengli and system space is loose, and Mengli chooses to go back.


    Let the client make a decision on emotional matters. He has no right to help her choose.


    After you Yun handed in the sealed system, Meng Li checked the reward:


    congratulations on Fang Jianing''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, boundary power reward: 2000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Extra reward: remove one desire system that affects the plane, and get reward: 2000 points of Jieli, and select any one in the specified interface.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 140000


    Jieli: 60100


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position extra profit: 0


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li noticed that the extra profit of his next job was still zero, which means that he didn''t go to the small world for a long time, and there was no force there.


    After finishing the system task, you can also choose an extra reward. Meng Li looks at the reward above. It''s some magic tools or props.


    Looked at their use, Meng Li finally chose a boundary ball.


    This border ball can protect a place, and there are also mechanisms in it. If you move what the border ball wants to protect, you will be attacked fiercely.


    When something comes to hand, Meng Li looks at the border ball. It''s like a little crystal in his hand. It''s cool. Although it''s not too rare, the extra reward for system tasks is generally not too bad.


    Then Meng left, and she found the place where she was born.


    When she was brought here by the previous Vatican decree, she left her heart and made a mark.


    In the world, Meng Li went directly to the former Mengguang city. However, Mengguang city has been burned down by her, and no one has rebuilt it here. Now it is overgrown with weeds, and it has become an open land. There are even trees several meters high, and there are small monsters scurrying in the forest. The former Mengguang city and the outside of Mengguang city have integrated into one, and it is hard to tell who is prosperous and who is passing by If one does not know the past, one will not know that there was a city here.


    But there was no trace of the city, which was burned up by the fire of rosefinch.


    Meng Li is just over here, looking at it silently. The prosperous scenes of the past flashed through his mind, recalling their original appearance.


    "Don''t look any more. It''s sad for you here." You Yun said in her mind.


    Meng Li said faintly: "but this is also my hometown. I was born in this land."


    "It''s just that there''s no home from now on."


    You Yun said: "you still can''t think of it? One should look ahead. "Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s not. I just have something to do when I come back."


    "All right." You Yun added: "the changes here are really great. Even the trees are so high."


    Meng Li: "no one thought about building a city here again. At that time, many people didn''t know what happened here. It must have made them uneasy to sleep on this land. The mainland is vast and they don''t lack this piece of land."


    "Yes." You Yun responds faintly.


    As soon as Meng Li turned around, he went to the place where all the people of the Meng family were buried.


    It is also a place with towering trees and overgrown weeds, in which tombs are covered. Meng Li finds his parents'' tombs, removes all the grass and exposes the tombstones.


    Looking at the tombstone engraved with the name of his parents, Meng Li reaches out his hand and caresses each word. Meng Li is thinking that his parents have been reincarnated for several generations.


    Intellectually, I know they have gone to reincarnation, but emotionally, I still regard it as a kind of sustenance.


    It''s a way for Meng Li to seek peace of mind. She has never returned anything to her parents. Now when she comes here, it''s her own return.


    It''s the only thing she can do at the moment.


    Maybe I think it''s false. After all, people are reincarnated. How can I see my daughter take revenge for them and see them again?


    But Meng Li''s heart was really comforted.


    Meng Li looked at the trees and grass full of vitality around him. He wanted to get rid of them and cut off the vitality, so that there would be no grass here, and it would be clean and clear at a glance, because they covered all the tombstones of the Meng family, so that the Meng family would be completely forgotten by the world.


    But Meng Li thought again, maybe it''s not necessary.


    They live in this land, and those trees also grow in this land. They should not lose their life completely because they are not fair to them. If they are really barren, they will be a bit desolate.


    At this time, Meng Li not only has special feelings for this land, but also has a pity for these trees.


    People who sleep on the ground are too lonely. Let these lush trees accompany them.

 Chapter 1915

    Then she took out the ball. It grew bigger and bigger, covering the whole graveyard.


    After real use, people can''t see the border, and the border won''t block people''s passing. They can walk on the land normally. But if they want to do something to the people buried in the ground, such as digging to see if there is anything, the hidden mechanism in the border will be attacked.


    Meng Li hopes that these tombs will always be here, rather than being destroyed in the course of time.


    Maybe he will come back, maybe he won''t come back. Meng Li himself is very contradictory. After all, they have reincarnated.


    After all this, Meng Li kneels down in front of his parents'' tombstone, takes out his dream flute and starts to play.


    With the sound of the flute flowing, there is no sadness or joy in Meng Li''s eyes


    At the end of the song, the beauty disappeared


    Back in the system space, Meng Li sleeps, and when he wakes up, he asks you Yun to show her the follow-up of the world.


    After Fang Jianing went back, the whole person was in a trance about what happened.


    I feel like I know something, but I don''t know it.


    I still get along with Du Hanxue in the same way as before. They don''t intend to break up, but Du Hanxue is more attentive to her than before.


    At first, two people get along with each other, but now they have more sweetness.


    Maybe it''s also because of the loss and recovery. Meng Li was indifferent to him when he was here. It can be seen that he was still very uncomfortable and afraid of being left out. Now that Fang Jianing had come back, he was very happy to treat him a little better.


    Everything returned to normal, Fang Jiaxuan died, and gradually faded in people''s memory.


    Sometimes it''s like a dream for Fang''s family to recall what happened.


    The client''s Day was comfortable and warm, and there was no accident. He had been with Du Hanxue all the time, and Meng Li didn''t look at it any more.


    Consciousness returned to system space, and she lay in bed squinting for a long time.


    If you have nothing to do, just empty your brain and make your soul more relaxed.


    I will not admit that I am lazy and don''t want to move.


    Lie down and fall asleep again. When Meng Li wakes up again, she immediately comes down from the bed.


    You can''t empty your mind any more. She''s got something else to do.


    And go and see them.


    After thinking about it, I still want to take them for a walk in the realm of Haohan. They are always in the space of Lingtian, which is really not very good.


    It happened that I was free, and there was no problem in the world of Xiaonan District.


    In Lingtian space, Meng Li takes a look at the spirit tree, which is not different from last time.


    "Ah Li, you are back." Enqing pounced on her arms and rubbed her head hard.


    Meng Li with a smile, well, ask for love and stretched his head to see Meng Li''s hand, empty handed?


    Anyway, she was used to bringing food when ah Li came in. She didn''t bring it this time, but she was not used to it. She looked at Meng Li with some doubts. Meng Li pinched her nose and said, "if you are greedy, you know what you want to eat."


    "Wronged, ah Li, I always miss you." He immediately buried his head in Meng Li''s arms.


    Meng Li smiles, looks at the expressionless Wuxiang beside him and says:


    "let''s go. I didn''t bring it. I''m just going to take you out to eat."


    Wu Xiang shook his head and said, "go ahead and bring me some later."


    Meng Li said, "after dinner, let''s go for a walk in the boundary of the vast."


    "It should be stuffy here."


    "Er..." Wuxiang still hesitated, but he kept pestering him: "let''s go, we can go out to play."


    "That''s fine." He agreed without any difficulty.


    After taking him to the field for a meal, Meng Li takes him to the boundary of the vast, and finds a space at will to look at the situation. It''s so desolate inside. It seems that there is nothing.


    Most of the spaces in the boundary of the vast are primitive, or they are desolate. Some even have no grass, and some are desert.


    So when she went in and saw that the situation was not very good, she stepped back and chose another space that looked OK inside.


    Even if there''s no chance, it''s good to go to a place with good environment, even if you have a look at the scenery.


    As soon as he went in, there was nothing unusual. Meng Li released his mental energy to observe the situation nearby and see if there was any place to go.


    Within the scope of mental power, he didn''t find the place he wanted to go, so Meng Li used the power of space to change the position and use mental power to search again. In this way, the scope of mental power is a new area, but he still didn''t find the place he wanted to go. Meng Li changed the position and searched again. After repeated several times, she found a fruit forest regardless of her heart.


    The trees are full of colorful fruits, red, orange, purple and black, which is quite strange. Meng Li said with a smile:


    "there''s a place I can go and have a look.""Good." Holding Wuxiang in his arms, he looks up at Meng Li, with curved eyebrows and eyes. When he smiles, he shows his white teeth.


    Meng Li holds Wenqing up, with one hand around Meng Li''s neck and the other hand around Wuxiang. She giggles:


    "ah Li, you''re too hard. You''re holding us both."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "you are not heavy, it''s him..." Meng Li looks at Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang


    His beard trembled, obviously trying to refute something, but he didn''t say a word because he was lazy.


    Ask a feeling to roll his ear, say: "have no appearance, we come out to play specially very hard, don''t be so dull."


    "I didn''t really want to come out." Said Wu Xiang dully.


    "Gone." Meng Li has built a channel and is going directly to the fruit forest.


    "Wow, the fruits here are colorful and of different shapes." When they got to the place, they all fell to the ground and immediately looked at a fruit forest with emotion.


    "And these trees are also of different colors, and their leaves are of different colors." He kept looking around. Wu Xiang also looked around, but he didn''t speak.


    "It smells good!"


    The fruit is full of attractive fragrance and vitality. It must be refreshing, delicious, juicy and full of fragrance


    "I..." A vine stretched out from Wenqing, but she still drew back and looked at Meng Li:


    "Ali, can you pick it and eat it?"


    Meng Li hesitated. He just didn''t know if these things were poisonous.


    See Meng Li hesitation this moment, ask the vine also completely back, and know Meng Li''s meaning, no eager to want to think.


    "It''s strange in shape, it''s really rare." Meng Li did not act rashly.


    Wuxiang asked: "how many of these varieties do you know?"


    "I don''t know any of them." Meng Li looks at the fruits and smiles helplessly.


    "Did you say there was poison?" She asked Wu Xiang again.

 Chapter 1916

    Wu Xiang shook his head and said:


    "I''m not sure."


    "Why don''t you try it? You are a soul, and you should not be easily poisoned. "


    Meng Li


    "There are thousands of species with soul poison in the world."


    "Then..." Wu Xiang is silent.


    It is to ask a feeling to pop up suddenly: "otherwise I come to taste, I am not easy to be poisoned to death."


    Wu Xiang glanced at her: "you are really greedy."


    I''m a little embarrassed to ask you.


    "Why do we have to eat? If we''re worried about poison, we won''t eat it." Wuxiang is very casual.


    Meng Li: "also."


    But some reluctant to ask, greedy not: "but I really want to taste."


    Meng Li also has some helplessness, the child must.


    Give it a try.


    "Which would you like to eat? I''ll pick it for you. " Meng Li said to Wen Qing.


    No matter. Take it off first.


    She pointed to a red fruit on her head. The color of the fruit was as bright as the ruby. Meng Li flew up and picked it off easily.


    But as soon as the fruit was picked, great changes took place around her. A gust of wind started, and the trees around her trembled rapidly. The leaves fell down and fell on her hands. They were as sharp as knives and cut her hands directly.


    "Ah..." Seeing that the situation was not right, Meng Li immediately fell on their side, picked up the question and Wu Xiang, flew up again and headed for the air.


    Just now, when those leaves fell on her, she felt that her soul was cut. What she wanted was to wait for these colorful leaves to fall on the ground. But who knows, when she flew into the air with no love, a gust of wind came again. Those leaves swept towards her, and finally formed a tornado, with countless leaves, surrounded her.


    It''s quite unique to see this picture from a distance. Tornadoes carry colorful leaves, but only when they are surrounded can they know the crisis. If they are not careful, they can be stirred into pieces by these tornadoes.


    "Roll...!" Meng Li cold voice scolds a way, she uses the strength to shake these leaves all directly to break.


    But there is no end to the leaves. Meng Li has broken a number of them, and there are still a number of them. Looking at their posture, he will not let them go. However, Meng Li is not afraid of these. He can deal with them easily.


    After a while, a lot of black vines stretched out from all around and swept towards them.


    Meng Li looked at these vines, inexplicably feel familiar, but asked to understand, the power of these vines is actually the same origin with her!


    "Ah Li!" Feeling a kind of traction, she called out and stretched out her own vines to entangle with these black vines.


    "It didn''t attack me." Wenqing said unexpectedly that the vines were just entangled with her.


    Meng Li looked at Wenqing suspiciously, but Wenqing said to the vines, "can you show up? Can you talk to me? "


    With the voice of questioning, it is bound to destroy Meng Li. Those tornadoes disappeared, and the leaves also landed on the ground one after another.


    Everything is back to peace.


    And Meng Li also landed on the ground from mid air, and asked him to come down from Meng Li''s arms and stand on the ground.


    A boy suddenly appeared in this space, the boy looks about ten years old, he has a thick black, and waist, thick eyebrows, big eyes, lips red.


    His head is wrapped with a circle of black vines. The thick eyebrows under the vines are twisting at the moment. His black and white eyes contain a trace of anger. The important part of his body is covered with vines. It looks like a wild boy.


    "Why steal from me?" The wild boy first questioned Meng Li.


    Meng Li said lightly, "I don''t know if it belongs to you. I don''t mean to offend you."


    "If you don''t ask yourself, you steal." Said the wild boy.


    His voice is crisp, very similar to that of most boys about ten years old.


    Meng Li laughed for a while, not angry, said: "sorry, I give you back."


    With that, Meng Li took out the fruit and threw it to the boy. The boy took it and bit it off.


    She was stunned and sniffed the sweet smell in the air. She swallowed her saliva and said to the boy:


    "can you give me one?"


    "Here you are." The boy agreed directly.


    This is to let Meng Li and Wu Xiang have some accident, after all, just now still fiercely interrogate her.


    "Thank you, brother. Can I pick it now?" I''m worried that the boy will go back.


    "You are only allowed to go, you two are not allowed." Said the bully.


    Meng Li was a little funny and felt that the boy spoke like a ten-year-old.


    Meng Li has always held a tolerant attitude towards this situation.


    "Then I''ll pick it. Ali, wait for me and I''ll pick it for you." After that, I plan to climb the tree by myself.Meng Li said, "you''d better use the vine directly."


    I don''t know each other very well, so I''m afraid that he''s going to ask for help.


    When she said that, Wenqing didn''t retort. Immediately, she stretched out some vines and picked some fruits according to Meng Li''s words. Each color had its own color. However, when Wenqing wanted to hand them to Meng Li and Wuxiang, the boy stopped again:


    "don''t give them."


    Ask for love Don''t you give it all to me? If you give it to me, I can give it to them. "


    "You can''t say that. Why do you want to be with them? You are not a species." The boy said without worry.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "are you a species with her?"


    "Are you blind? Can''t see it? " The boy has never been very nice to Meng Li.


    Meng Li Yi said: "you are a child. You speak very quickly."


    "Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "You don''t like it anyway." The boy is very direct.


    Meng Li chuckled, then turned the topic back and asked, "are you really a species with her?"


    Meng Li pays more attention to this. As for other things, he really doesn''t want to worry too much with a child.


    "You''re too blind, aren''t you? Can''t you see that? That''s it There''s no patience.


    Meng Li''s expression was indifferent for a moment, and then returned to the way of smiling and chanting, but she was a little angry. She threw all the fruits she had just picked on the ground and said angrily:


    "I don''t want your fruits, and you are not allowed to talk to ah Li like this, I will kill you."


    Meng Li laughs, looks at the little boy, and then looks at the question. This picture is really like a child fighting.


    "It''s OK." Meng Li patted Wenqing''s back and felt that her vest was a little cool. I''m afraid it wasn''t blown by the wind just now.


    Wenqing turned to look at Meng Li: "I don''t allow others to disrespect you so much."


    Meng Li squatted down, hugged her, touched her small forehead with his forehead, and whispered thank you.

 Chapter 1917

    "It''s OK," he said, "ah Li is the only one for me."


    The voice is sweet, sweet to Meng Li''s heart.


    The boy was quite puzzled: "we are of the same race. How can you kill me for her?"


    "So what?" Ask questions in return.


    The boy snorted: "you are killing each other."


    He said, "ah Li is the person I care about the most. I don''t allow others to bully her, even if she is a race with me."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "well, don''t quarrel any more."


    "Are you happy when you meet people of the same race?" She asked.


    Ask a feeling to close a mouth, shake a head: "also have no what good happy."


    Meng Li touched the child''s small head and asked him to say so. He still felt something in his heart.


    As a human being, I live in a place where there is no human being. When I suddenly meet a human being, I must feel like seeing a fellow townsman.


    The boy also said:


    "yes, aren''t you happy to meet me?"


    Ask: "you are not polite, of course not happy."


    The boy''s face was embarrassed for a moment, then slowed down, and he squeezed out a smile.


    He said to Wen Qing: "well, I don''t have to say evil words to each other. As long as you are willing to talk to me well, I won''t hurt them."


    "You said it." I look up at you.


    The boy nodded and said, "I do what I say."


    "Haven''t you ever met someone of your race before?" The boy asked again.


    After thinking about it, he nodded his head honestly.


    "Then you go with me to the Hui nationality." The boy''s eyes are shining.


    "In the clan? Are there many others of my race? " Ask questioningly.


    The boy cut: "of course, do you think you are alone?"


    "We have a lot of lingman people."


    Meng Li could not help murmuring the boy''s words: "lingman clan..."


    I can remember that at the earliest time, asking for love was still a seed, and the time to establish contact with her consciousness was asking for love vine.


    "What''s your name?" Meng Li suddenly asked the boy.


    "Me? Why should I tell you? " The boy still has no good tone in the face of Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s face suddenly cools down. He looks at the boy quietly and doesn''t speak. The boy feels that the other side is full of bad intentions.


    "Do you still want to hit me?" He asked.


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "I think you want to be beaten, but I''m not very good at bullying children."


    "Hum For the sake of being her friend, I''ll tell you. My name is Huijie. "


    Meng Li: "who gave you this name?"


    "Oh, the names of our lingman clan are given by heaven and earth at the time of birth, and most of the time, the names given to us are also related to our talents."


    "Like you, some of you are very strong and seem to call them gods, while others are weak and can only call them human beings. In fact, gods are also human beings, but they are higher than human beings."


    Meng Li felt as if she understood, she said: "all, after the birth of some kind of gifted lingman, there will be a name, and this name has something to do with your talent?"


    "Then you''re not stupid, that''s it." Huijie said.


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully. They are all lingman, but their talents are not the same. Just like chickens and ducks, they are all chickens and ducks, but there are also specific varieties?


    She didn''t think it was a good metaphor, but she couldn''t think of anything else.


    I''ve never met a species like Wenqing before. I think Wenqing is very special or even unique. But today I meet Huijie, and I know something about her.


    But no matter how to say, love is still the treasure in her heart, which is still the most special in her heart.


    Even a little happy to ask, at least she is not a person, there are people.


    It''s hard to feel that there is no one between heaven and earth. Meng Li''s eyes are dim for a moment. Now she has no one.


    "Hey, after all this talk, are you going back to the Hui nationality with me?" Huijie is most concerned about asking for love and asking her again.


    He shook his head and said, "I won''t come back."


    "Why not? That''s your home. Shouldn''t you go back and have a look? " Huijie said with great enthusiasm.


    He shook his head madly: "if you don''t go back, you won''t go back. Ah Li, that''s my home."


    "You..." Huijie want to say something, Meng Li interrupted him, said: "let me talk to her."


    "There are many things." Huijie complained, but also turned to go far away, back to them, also waved, indicating that he could not hear.


    "Ask, do you really don''t want to go back?" Meng Li sat down with his knees crossed. Only in this way can he be opposite to the standing four eyes.


    Wenqing''s body leans on Meng Li, so Meng Li reaches out and holds her waist and looks at her gently.I saw the hesitation in my eyes.


    "I''m a little curious to know how many people I have, but I''m a little bit repellent. " He said confusedly.


    Meng Li: "what do you exclude?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be allowed to go, just like can humans allow their children to live with other species?" Asked the feeling to sip the mouth, said cautiously.


    Meng Li nodded: "and then?"


    "I don''t want to be apart from Ali." She said.


    Meng Li said: "but you are too lonely."


    Ever since seeing Huijie and knowing that they are the same species, Meng Li has some idea in her heart. In fact, she has other plans to come to the world of Haohan this time.


    In fact, she also wants to find a relatively safe place in the world of Great Han to see if they like it. If so, she can live in the small space from the world of Great Han.


    This is also the reason why she has to choose a good space when she chooses the space in the world of vastness.


    This is quite different from her Lingtian space. Lingtian space is too small, and there are no other species, even no flowers and trees. There are some Lingzhi, a spiritual tree and two cabins. This kind of life is too monotonous and boring for them.


    Especially when Wenqing is still growing up, she should come out to see and learn more and experience some different things. What can she experience in Lingtian space?


    It''s a waste of people''s willpower. In a comfortable environment, they forget the cruelty outside. If they have to leave the Lingtian space in the future, they will not be able to adapt to the outside world.


    It was also after the pain of extermination that she came to realize that she could not guarantee their comfortable life forever. If she really died, they would be helpless and at a loss.


    It''s time for them to have the ability to survive alone, because Meng Li is not sure which comes first tomorrow or accident.


    If one day they have an accident again, I hope they can live well.

 Chapter 1918

    There are too many uncertainties in the future, and in the period when asking for love needs to grow up, it''s not easy to delay, which will hurt her.


    If you can live without yourself, it''s more appropriate to accompany you.


    It doesn''t matter if you have an accident.


    "I don''t feel lonely when I have a Li or a Xiang." The question was very serious.


    Wuxiangben was very quiet, but suddenly he said:


    "I suggest you go back and have a look."


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    Meng Li pinched her face: "just let you go back and have a look. If the situation is not right, I will take you away. I will protect you."


    "Do you really want me to go back?" Wenqing stares at Mengli and touches her face.


    "Ah Li''s face is cool." She added.


    Meng Li bowed his head and laughed for a while, nodding seriously: "hope, but you really don''t want to forget it."


    "Well, I''ll listen to ah Li."


    Meng Li smiles happily again, and plays a force to the distant Huijie to remind him to turn around, and then beckons to him. Knowing that this is a good talk, he runs over excitedly and looks at the question:


    "how to decide?"


    "I''ll go back with you to have a look," she said


    "Cut..." Huijie looked at her with disdain, but she laughed again and looked very happy.


    After thinking about it, he said with great reserve, "you can pick the fruit if you want. It''s our family''s food."


    Wen Qing now has no desire to eat fruit. She looks at Meng Li: "ah Li, I''ll pick it for you."


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t want it."


    I didn''t want to eat this fruit. It doesn''t matter whether I eat it or not.


    "Go, don''t eat." Huijie put his unhappiness on his face, let them eat or not, just don''t give him face.


    "Well..." Asked to answer a, a few to keep up with the pace of Huijie.


    Through the fruit forest, they finally arrived at the land of lingman clan.


    They are not presented in human form, but in noumenon, rooted in the soil, and they have only two noumenon colors.


    One is the red vine like Wenqing, and the other is the black vine like Huijie. It''s a lot for such a large area of vines to grow luxuriantly here.


    Can Meng Li know not to look at the appearance, is to ask her vines to the extreme, also can produce a large vine.


    "Red, black? What do you say? " Meng Li watched the vines spread towards her. She probably felt the arrival of foreigners and chose to check the situation. She didn''t hurry and asked Huijie.


    Huijie said: "your IQ doesn''t look too high. I can''t tell if you''re a woman and I''m a man?"


    Meng Li said: "is black a boy? Is red a girl


    "No, black is the male, red is the female, and we have sex in our species." Huijie corrected Meng Li''s statement.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, according to you."


    "It''s clear that I''m right in your tone. It''s all wrong." Huijie is still dissatisfied.


    He couldn''t help muttering: "you''re really hard to serve. You can''t do it if you don''t. different species have different opinions. Don''t you have the same meaning?"


    "You know how to help outsiders." Huijie snorted.


    "Huijieteng, what''s the matter?" A slightly old voice sounded, followed by a black vine. Each of his vines was like a snake, dark and smooth, and even glossy. At the same time, it was seeping like a lot of snakes on the ground.


    "Patriarch, I brought back one..." Huijie said half, then suddenly turned to look at the question:


    "what''s your name?"


    "Ask." He replied.


    "The beginning of the birth? Or did this man get it for you later? " Huijie asked.


    "It''s the name I was born with," he said


    Thinking of this, she was still a little depressed. She always felt that the name of wenqingteng was not very nice. She had been looking forward to a new name for her. As a result, a Li was incompetent and gave her a more unpleasant name. Then she asked her to continue to call wenqingteng.


    She was also quite helpless.


    "The wisteria?" This old voice has some accidents.


    He added: "a long, long time ago, the wisteria was born. Later, the space was turbulent. At that time, you were still a seed in the soil."


    "I''ve been waiting for you to sprout and grow for a long time, and then I found out that even your seeds are gone."


    Asking for love


    Meng Li


    She took a look at the question.


    In this way, it was because there was something wrong with this small space, and then I didn''t know how I was exiled. For various reasons, I got it from the man who was about to be reborn in the last life, and then I got it in my own hands."Well, let''s not talk about that. The visitors are guests. Please sit down." As soon as the patriarch finished speaking, Meng Li''s stool was made of vines.


    Wu Xiang is the most casual. Anyway, these things have little to do with him. He was tired of standing and doing, so he jumped on one of the stools.


    Ask the expression of strange: "no phase, you are sitting on someone else''s body."


    Wu Xiang


    "Don''t care about the details. Since we are told to sit, just sit." He said faintly.


    The patriarch also agreed with Wu Xiang''s words: "yes, when guests come, all our people will do this, and we also have the way to treat them."


    "Sit down, too, the Terran." The patriarch stretched out a vine and moved it twice in front of Meng Li.


    From Meng Li''s point of view, it was like a snake suddenly appeared, straight body, to attack her, almost did not spit snake letter.


    It''s a test of people''s psychological quality.


    Of course, from the vines extended by the clan leader, the strength can not be underestimated.


    The so-called clan land is really a piece of land, and they grow here in the open air. Anyway, it''s very special.


    It''s very different from human beings, even from demon families. People or demons need a shelter from the wind and rain, so they can''t avoid building houses or man-made caves.


    The patriarch also called her. It''s not appropriate not to sit down. Meng Li sat down with a stiff head. After all, this stool is a living thing.


    At this time, Meng Li was not worried that these stools would attack her suddenly. Instead, he was worried that they would play a prank and take back the vine, so he could not fall to the ground?


    That''s not very impressive.


    "Wisteria, why are you so young?" The patriarch said with emotion.


    He looked at it curiously and didn''t know how to say it.


    "You disappeared a long time ago, when you were still a seed." Said the patriarch.


    Huijie reminded: "patriarch, you said that."


    "Yes, I did." The patriarch''s old voice responded.


    Huijie

 Chapter 1919

    Meng Li smiles awkwardly. Maybe he is old and has a bad memory.


    "Go back to your body and let me see." The patriarch said again.


    I looked at the vines everywhere and hesitated. There was no place.


    "Will you let the wisteria know?" The patriarch spoke.


    As soon as the patriarch opened his mouth, the vines rustled and moved. At last, he really made room for Wenqing. He didn''t know why, and he was a little embarrassed.


    There''s a little blush.


    "Ah Li, I''m back to myself." She looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded, and then returned to the noumenon. He was probably shy, just showing a vine.


    "More luxuriant, we lingman people are proud to have luxuriant vines." The patriarch said slowly.


    Ask for love and gave birth to a lot of vines, blood red, looks quite spectacular, should also do her best.


    "Good, good." The patriarch was very appreciative:


    "do you always follow this clan?" He asked.


    Wenqing feels that she is not used to talking. She returns to her human form and runs to Meng Li. Meng Li touches her face and gets hot with shame.


    This makes Meng Li feel funny more and more when he thinks about it. It turns out that asking for love is very shy.


    "Yes, I live with her all the time." He said without hesitation.


    The patriarch said, "it''s OK to grow up, but do you know you haven''t stimulated your talent yet?"


    "Talent? I don''t quite understand. I have some of my own skills now. " "I can absorb vitality, and I can even purify the source of some kind of power," he said


    When asked about this, Meng Li thought of the original power of space, of which the original power is to extract it to her.


    Patriarch: "Oh!"


    The patriarch''s reaction made her face confused. She tentatively said:


    "do all the people have this skill?"


    "It''s not the same. The abilities of our lingman clan are different. Others may not have what you have, and others may not have what you don''t have."


    "Your abilities are attached to your natural abilities, but your real natural abilities have not been stimulated yet."


    Ask a feeling to close a mouth: "OK."


    "You have a good relationship?" The patriarch sees Wenqing and Meng Li stick together and asks like this.


    "Yes." Meng Li said faintly.


    Wenqing also said: "ah Li is the only one for me. Everything I have is because of her. It''s also because she spent resources to cultivate me so that I can grow up to this point."


    The patriarch gave a long, kind voice: "that''s it."


    "That''s because you didn''t come back before. Now that you''re back, do you want to be with her?" Asked the patriarch.


    "What do you mean?" he asked


    "We lingman people are always together. You should be with us." The patriarch took it for granted.


    Ask a feeling to say: "can also not many I one, little I one."


    "Boy, that''s not right." The patriarch sighed and said to Meng Li, "how do I address you? Can we take a step? "


    "Call me Meng Li, yes." Although asking for love is more exclusive to stay here, Meng Li is already thinking about it in his heart.


    The original intention is to find a place for her to grow up. If she can return, it''s best to grow up here. However, it''s also a half effort to grow up.


    "Come in." The clan leader''s black snake vine opened a big hole. Meng Li saw it, and it was dark inside. She flew in. The space was not small, and there was the smell of trees around. It was like entering a tree hole.


    But it was still dark inside, and she could see nothing.


    "Sit down." As the patriarch''s voice fell, Meng Li felt that there was a stool beside his leg, which should be part of the patriarch''s work, including the tree hole, which should also be in the patriarch''s body.


    Everything feels strange.


    "Are you going to take her?" Asked the patriarch.


    "The most important thing is to see her will," Meng Li said If you don''t want to, you won''t force her to stay here, it will make you feel that you abandoned her.


    "You people are very intelligent. You should know that it''s better for her to stay here." Said the patriarch.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the patriarch said:


    "if she stays here, she can slowly stimulate her talent. She has talent, which is powerful. If she doesn''t have talent, it''s very common."


    "It''s hard to follow you. You don''t know how to grow up, just like we don''t know how to raise a human."


    The patriarch''s words can''t be refuted by Meng Li. They have different species and different needs. She used to be worried about how to cultivate love.


    At first, it was to give the spirit stone, then plant the spirit plant and pour the spirit liquid. These things containing energy cost a lot of points, and also pay for the non phase, so that they can let the questioning have energy to transform the human form.Later, she said that she needed the golden soil and found it for her, but she never found anything that was really suitable for her.


    "Let her stay here, will you?" The patriarch asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "look at her will."


    "Just don''t object. If you really do her good, you won''t object." Said the patriarch.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "You have a contractual relationship with her?" Asked the patriarch suddenly.


    Meng Li: "it can''t be counted. It''s just that at the beginning, it''s convenient for communication and can be relieved at any time. It won''t hurt her half a point."


    The patriarch then gave a kind smile: "it''s so good."


    "You are predestined, and you have nurtured her, that is to say, without you, there will be no her. Our lingman people have a gentle temperament, and they are also grateful. Naturally, it is impossible to break your predestination."


    When Meng Li heard the patriarch say that lingman is gentle, he is speechless. The Huijie outside is also lingman.


    The character is obviously not gentle, but not vicious.


    However, at present, the clan leader has a good temperament.


    I don''t know if it''s a fake. She doesn''t think it''s possible. Now she''s the exiled children of lingman family. She suddenly meets them and comes back. She naturally wants to stay.


    This is the choice of most people.


    "You are kind. You will not miss her future. There are many crises in the world of vast. Even if she wants to walk outside, she must have the ability to protect herself. Now she must be under your care to be safe, but you are hard." After Meng Li''s silence again, the patriarch sighed.


    Meng Li picked the eyebrow. These species live in a small space in the realm of the great, but in the final analysis, the small space in the realm of the great belongs to the realm of the great.


    Just like people living in different places, they are all on the same continent.


    And almost all the species she meets use space, so if they want to leave this space and go to another space, it''s equivalent to going out to play.

 Chapter 1920

    "I want to do my work for you?"


    The patriarch said this for a long time, which is almost the same meaning.


    "Yes, she seems to listen to you better." The patriarch didn''t deny it.


    Meng Li''s face hesitated. If he said it first, he was always worried that he would feel that she had abandoned her.


    Can you understand me?


    The deep love is the profound plan.


    "You''re hesitant." The patriarch asked again.


    Meng Li didn''t speak, and the patriarch said:


    "I''ll try it myself."


    "Just let her come in and talk to me alone."


    Meng Li: "so good."


    Then she left the tree hole and saw the worried eyes from outside. She came to Wenqing and asked in a low voice:


    "what are you worried about?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m just worried about Ali''s safety." Wenqing stretched out her hand and held Meng Li tightly.


    Meng Li squatted down, looked her in the eye, and said:


    "if you ask, the patriarch has something to say to you alone, will you go?"


    Some hesitation, but also some awkward: "in case I shut inside, don''t let me out."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "no way."


    "If he does, I will try my best to bring you out."


    Attitude is very important, the patriarch will not be allowed to leave a question in this way.


    "Don''t let ah Li fight for me." He shook his head.


    Meng Li patted her: "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    "All right." Asked to see Meng Li said sincerely, choose to believe Meng Li, she looked at the black hole, went in.


    As soon as you go in, you are in a black space, you can''t see anything, which makes you feel uneasy.


    "Good boy, do you have any plans for your future?" Asked the patriarch.


    He also provided Wenqing with a stool made of vines, and Wenqing naturally sat on it. After all, she was also a lingman family, without Meng Li''s strange feeling.


    Wen Qing tilted his head and thought for a while, then said:


    "I have no plan."


    "How did you live before that?" The patriarch''s voice is very gentle and kind, which makes the uneasiness of asking for love fade away and her vigilance fade away.


    "I was in a space before. It was very safe inside. I grew up comfortably inside," he said


    "After that, are you going to stay like that?" Asked the patriarch.


    "It''s not that I can''t, I can play around occasionally. There are many different worlds. They are different from us."


    "Oh, good. What about your talent? Don''t you want to inspire me? " The patriarch asked again.


    Since she learned from the patriarch that she had talent, she really had expectations in her heart. Who didn''t want to be stronger?


    "Does the patriarch mean that only staying here can inspire talent?" He said weakly.


    Patriarch: "yes, you are still very young. You need us to help you grow up. Although she loves you, she can''t help you."


    "Then I don''t want to be inspired. I don''t want to be separated from her." He said without hesitation.


    When the patriarch heard the wayward words, he didn''t feel angry, but unexpectedly said: "you want to give up your talent for her, that is, to give up your ability to stand in the vast world in the future?"


    "You are attached to her forever? She exists, you exist, she dies, you die? "


    "What''s wrong? I''m closest to her, and she gives me life. " I stubbornly feel that there is nothing wrong with it.


    But the patriarch said, "is it not a burden for her to depend on her forever?"


    "It''s not easy for her to cultivate you to this day, but she is an individual, and she can only cultivate you to this point. You can''t make any further progress. She can''t help it."


    "Then I will not progress." Ask a feeling in the heart some displeasure, clan chief this is saying a Li is incompetent?


    But the patriarch seemed to have a mind reading skill. He said, "I didn''t say that the Terran is incompetent. I just said that the species gap, she won''t know how to cultivate lingman."


    Without saying anything, the patriarch said, "do you just like the comfortable life around her? Always be a good for nothing girl


    "In fact, the most comfortable life is to return to the homeland. This is the most comfortable place."


    She was said to be nuluo by the patriarch, and immediately retorted: "no, I fought with her side by side. I''m not good at nothing."


    "Oh, that''s it." Said the patriarch kindly.


    Success makes inquiry feel like a hammer on cotton.


    "You have no talent. What can you do for her?" He added: "you don''t often walk in the vast world. In fact, there are many crises, but you haven''t met them.


    "If there is a real crisis, what can you do for her without talent?"The patriarch is most concerned about the talent of asking for love. Lingman must stimulate the talent. If she wants to keep asking for love, the main purpose is to let her stay here and slowly stimulate the talent.


    They are like a big family. The patriarch is the parent. Even if the children want to go out and follow others, they should finish reading, have skills and be able to survive.


    He also asked for help. She couldn''t help thinking, if ah Li is in a real crisis, how much can she help?


    Now she wants to live a comfortable and comfortable life and accepts a Li''s kindness without any burden. But what has she really done for a li?


    She said to fight side by side, but she didn''t play a big role every time.


    Looking back on the past scenes, my heart wavered a little. Maybe I should have talent. If I have talent, I can help Ali better.


    The patriarch said: "those who are not gifted at present are trying to stimulate their talents in order to better protect the clan. If there is a crisis, those who are not able to stimulate their talents can only be protected by those who have stimulated their talents. Those who are protected will blame themselves very much. They will feel that they are dragging their feet. Don''t you have such a feeling of self blame?"


    The patriarch said this like a needle in the body, yes, she once saw a Li injured, deeply remorse, also cry for it.


    Now think about it, if he was strong at that time, ah Li would not be injured.


    "I want to talk to Ali." It''s hard to ask for love.


    "Go ahead." The patriarch knew that the inquiry had to be convinced, and he was satisfied. The child was obedient, not stubborn.


    After Wenqing came out of the tree hole of the clan leader, her eyes turned red. When she came to Mengli, she asked in a low voice:


    "Ali, am I your burden?"


    Meng Li immediately said, "how can it be? I never feel, I always feel that it''s a happy thing to have you with me. "


    "Happy? But I feel I''m useless. I''ll just wait for you to give me food in Lingtian space and wait for you to come to see me. " The more I think about it, the more I feel.

 Chapter 1921

    All the time, I have accepted all the good things of Ali without any burden, and before today, I have never thought about changing, just thinking that this kind of day will last forever.


    It was also because the patriarch''s words reminded her that she could not never grow up.


    Seeing this, Meng Li was very distressed. She quickly comforted her: "dear, don''t think so much about it. I never think so. You are my closest person."


    Meng Li looked at her gently, but let her tears fall down.


    "Ali, do you want me to stay here?" She asked again.


    Meng Li said, "I respect your choice."


    "If I go with you, it won''t work." Wenqing grabs Meng Li''s hand to wipe her tears.


    Meng Li gently smile: "then you stay here, this is where you were born."


    "But..." It''s better to ask for love than to leave.


    Meng Li said, "I know you already have the answer in your heart. You also want to stay here to stimulate talent, right?"


    "I''m very sad now. I can''t bear you, but I don''t want to drag you down in the future." Asked the sentiment to cry to say.


    Meng Li shaved her little nose and said, "how can it be the same as life and death? In fact, it''s no different from today''s life."


    "What do you say?" She stares at Meng Li with red eyes.


    Meng Li said: "you can only see me once every other time in Lingtian space, and I will often come to see you when you are here."


    "We are doomed to be unable to accompany each other all the time. Just like families in small world, their children can''t see their parents all the time."


    "But I can''t be by your side when you need me." Wenqing thought that sometimes a Li would need her to do the task, and she couldn''t rest assured about it.


    Meng Li said: "I will overcome those things, and I am different from the past. I can basically cope with them."


    She was really different from the past when she had the power to integrate the way of heaven before, and then the Buddhist order to help her grow her soul.


    "I''m not sure." The small face was full of worries. Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. The main reason was that the appearance of asking was too funny.


    At a young age, she suffered the feeling that she shouldn''t bear. When she asked Meng Li to smile, she felt depressed but happy. She liked to see ah Li smile. Whenever ah Li smiles, she can feel happy.


    Happiness is something you are happy about.


    "Don''t worry, do you know my happiness? My pleasure is to see you. " Meng Li added: "I just hope that one day you can live a good life without me."


    She''s been through something, and she''s just thinking more deeply.


    After silence for a long time, he said very seriously: "because a Li is such an expectation, so I choose to achieve a Li''s expectation."


    "I won''t let you down." That young face is full of seriousness.


    Meng Li hugged her for a while, and could not help saying, "you are so cute."


    "Good?" I don''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Meng Li quickly shook his head: "nothing, just a word at will."


    She really felt that sentence was very provocative. Because she loved someone, she didn''t want to let him down and tried to achieve her expectations.


    So even against your playful nature.


    The love between them is the company for many years, just like the family.


    "But a Li must come to see me often. If I don''t see a Li, I''ll miss her so much that I can''t sleep and eat well." She added.


    Meng Li nodded: "I will promise you."


    "Come when you have time."


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s not much different from putting the question in the Lingtian space. After all, you can''t take her when you do a task. If you don''t pay attention, you haven''t gone for a long time. She''s just as lonely inside.


    There are also her people here. When she really gets used to it, she will be happier than Lingtian space.


    Meng Li is relieved to smile. She finally feels what it means to achieve what she wants, because she wants to find a place for Wenqing and Wuxiang to live outside and come to the boundary of the vast. Then she happens to meet her people at this time.


    It''s also the right time, place and people. If she hadn''t experienced that, she might not agree to her return to her native land when she met the people who asked for love before that.


    At that time, she felt that she could take responsibility for asking.


    Meeting the right person at the right time created today''s harmonious scene. She agreed to ask her to stay, but others also wanted to leave her. There was no contradiction between the two sides and no fight.


    "Patriarch, do you agree?" Although she has discussed with Wenqing, it''s time to ask her politely.


    The patriarch didn''t hesitate. He said, "I agree with you."


    Meng Li smiles because he understands what the patriarch hasn''t said and agrees with her. Maybe he doesn''t want her to bring many others.


    She knows this etiquette. She can''t take everyone to other people''s house."Would you like to stay?" The patriarch asked again.


    He asked in a low voice. It was the patriarch.


    "Finally you will stay here. I will take you to pick fruit every day." Huijie, who has been transformed into noumenon, suddenly speaks out.


    After a glance at the lush vines of Huijie, Wenqing said, "I''m not rare, you impolite guy."


    Huijie: "I''m not polite. It''s you..."


    But before Huijie''s words were spoken, the patriarch''s voice came: "fruit forest?" He ha ha a smile, originally because of fruit just met.


    "You can pick it if you like. It''s a lot anyway." The patriarch is very generous.


    He also said, "now that you have returned to your family, you have the right to pick those fruits and eat them."


    "Thank the patriarch." Meng Li looks at the question and is quite reserved. He doesn''t speak and reminds her.


    Meng Li hopes that Wenqing can live a good life in this place, and it would be better if he could get the favor of the patriarch.


    Meng Li is gentle, so she doesn''t like people with thorns. She also teaches to ask questions in this way, hoping that she is a polite and gentle child. If you treat the world with gentleness, the world will have a chance to return to your gentleness.


    "Thank you, patriarch." I really said it.


    After being together with Meng Li for so long, the questioning has changed slowly.


    When she first became a human figure, she liked to make fun of Wu Xiang and mischief, but later she didn''t.


    "Ali, do you want to eat?" He asked.


    Meng Li hasn''t said a word yet. The clan leader is still a little enthusiastic. He says to Huijie, "Huijie, go to pick it up and entertain the guests."


    "Oh." Huijie''s voice is very depressing, but he also listens to orders, but he doesn''t change his human form, just spreads the vines.


    Seeing this scene, Meng Li probably knew that the lingman clan didn''t have the habit of transforming themselves into human beings. They were basically doing things with their own noumenon.


    Obviously, ontology is also more convenient. The human form has only two hands, but it has so many vines that its efficiency is significantly improved.

 Chapter 1922

    After a while, Huijie will pick back a lot of fruit, colorful, the patriarch said:


    "there is nothing to entertain you, just eat fruit."


    "Our land is so big that you can see it at a glance." This is to Meng Li.


    Meng Li touched his nose, a little embarrassed. He really finished reading it at a glance. Here, besides lingman, lingman is lingman.


    "Eat." Asking for love is no longer polite. She takes one and hands it to Meng Li, and then to Wu Xiang. She chews one herself.


    In spite of these things, these fruits are eaten, um


    Sure enough.


    Just like she thought, she was full of fragrance.


    "The fruit is delicious." He could not help saying.


    The patriarch just smiles kindly. Meng Li has tasted one. It''s really delicious.


    However, he was not greedy. After eating one, he didn''t eat any more. He suddenly said to the patriarch, "I want to go back."


    "Will you come back then?" Asked the patriarch.


    It seems that some people are worried about asking for love and repenting. After hesitating, they look firm again and say:


    "I will."


    "Ali, I want to go back." She said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "that''s your home. If you want to go back, you don''t have to ask for instructions. We are a family." When Wenqing really decided to stay here, Meng Li''s heart was full of reluctance.


    Although can often come to see her, but in the end not convenient in Lingtian space.


    Besides, there is the possibility of a crisis outside, and I''m worried about what''s wrong with her.


    In Lingtian space, you can avoid all crises, but you can''t grow up in that way.


    "Thank you, Ali." He began to laugh.


    They bid farewell to the patriarch, who politely said, "I''ll send you."


    Then they were followed by a giant python like vine.


    Meng Li


    The clan leader is so enthusiastic.


    But his vine is really scary.


    It''s not good for Meng Li to disappear directly from her family. That''s why she took such a long way. She felt that the distance was almost the same, so she went out with space.


    It''s like getting rid of the python.


    But when he saw the patriarch''s python, Meng Li felt quite at ease. At least he proved that he was strong and powerful, and that he could grow up under his protection.


    Back to the Lingtian space, asking for love began to go back to the room to pack things.


    Meng Li gives her a mustard space, and she installs all the books that Meng Li bought for her before.


    Meng Li slightly touched her head: "you love reading so much."


    Before he could answer the question, Meng Li said, "if you like reading, I''ll buy more for you, so that you won''t have fun."


    Asking for love


    "Good." There was no sense of tears in her eyes.


    "I''ll buy you some more beautiful clothes." Meng Li is trying to ask what he needs.


    Although lingman people are not used to being human, they should be used to asking for love.


    "Thank you, Ali." I''d love to ask for new clothes.


    "Then wait for me for a moment." With that, Meng Li went back to the system space, opened the mall, bought some books, and bought a lot of new clothes, and then thought hard there.


    What else do you need to ask.


    Snacks, asking for love, greedy.


    Meng Li bought a lot of snacks. What else?


    I can''t think of it at the moment.


    Let''s do it first. Anyway, we will often visit her in the future. If we need anything, we can buy it for her.


    Meng Li takes mustard seed space and hands it to Wenqing. Wenqing takes a look. Half of the things in it are snacks, and half are books and clothes.


    The most desirable ones are clothes and snacks. As for books


    Since a Li likes to read books by himself, he will be more optimistic.


    In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just some messy things, including Lingzhi, which is useless if you don''t eat any more. It''s a waste to keep these things here, and Ali doesn''t eat them either.


    "When you get there, don''t always disobey the patriarch, you know?" Meng Li didn''t say to leave immediately. He always felt that he had a lot to say.


    "What if the patriarch is wrong?" he asked


    Meng Li said, "you can judge right and wrong by yourself. If he is really wrong, you don''t have to listen to him."


    "But on weekdays, you should be obedient and obedient. The elders like good children and don''t like sharp and sensitive people." Meng Li hopes that asking for love will be more successful in the clan.


    Ask a feeling to slant a head to look at Meng Li: "a Li also likes like this?"


    Meng Li nodded and said, "I like confident, brave and gentle girls."


    "Then I will develop towards the expectation of Ali." Asked the feeling to say somewhat excitedly.


    "Are you in the honey pot when you become human, and every word you say is sweet to my heart?" Meng Li was a little moved. She was very lucky. Her eyes were full of questioning.But she didn''t have time for her.


    Meng Li thought of a thing, some hesitated, and looked at her suspiciously:


    "what do you want to say?"


    Meng Li thought about it, but decided to say it:


    "I hope you understand one more thing. You can go back to stimulate your talents not only for me, but also for yourself."


    I always think that this is also a kind of ideological misunderstanding of asking for love. Although asking for love is still small, I have been in touch with myself and Wu Xiang in the world of asking for love, and it''s normal to regard myself as all. But Meng Li doesn''t want asking for love to take this idea deeply.


    After listening to Meng Li''s words, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes and murmured: "but I really want to protect ah Li."


    Meng Li smiles and says patiently, "but a Li also hopes that you will think more about yourself for your own sake. I always expect you to protect me instead of you."


    "Just like now, I hope you can inspire talent, and I hope you can do well without me."


    "I cultivate you and pay for you based on my willingness, not for the great benefits you can bring me, do you understand?"


    "As long as you are good, it is the biggest reward for me."


    "Well, I see. You mean, let me have my own thoughts, right?" He asked.


    She still doesn''t seem to understand Meng Li''s words.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, didn''t know how to express it. Wu Xiang said to Wen Qingqing:


    "you stimulate your talent, but also you get benefits. What is powerful is yourself, and what really benefits is not Meng Li, so you don''t need to think that it''s all done for her, as long as you know that it''s done for yourself."


    "Even if you do it to be around her better in the future, it''s your own choice. The important thing is that you should have the ability to be around her first."


    "Just like some children in the small world who study hard, they can''t say that they enhance themselves for the sake of teachers. As for their success in learning, it''s their choice whether to repay teachers or society."

 Chapter 1923

    After listening to Wu Xiang''s words, Wu Xiang still half understood. Wu Xiang sighed and said to Meng Li:


    "she is still young and hasn''t experienced too much. She is a piece of white paper and doesn''t understand normal."


    "You just need to know that she has always been loyal to you."


    Meng Li has no choice but to give up the discussion.


    Instead, he asked: "when you get there, you must try your best to get along with them. You can''t be pampered or arrogant. Do you know?"


    "I know. I must listen to ah Li." I can understand these principles.


    "I can''t bear you." She held Meng Li and refused to let go.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I will visit you often. The frequency you see me must be the same as staying in Lingtian space."


    "Then I can''t go to the small world with you." It''s a pity to ask.


    Meng Li: "no, if I have a chance, I can still take you. In fact, your Hui land has not changed much."


    "Come on, let''s go. It''s all packed up." Wu Xiang thinks these two people can talk for a long time here.


    "Let''s go." Meng Li smiles.


    If you don''t say anything, just take it as her default.


    They came to lingman land again, and the patriarch said, "you are back."


    It''s a pleasure to listen to the voice.


    Meng Li, with a slight heaviness, left her for the first time in a real sense after asking himself about the illusion.


    "if you are serious about the patriarch, please ask her what''s wrong with her."


    "Don''t worry, it will." The patriarch responded.


    "I''ve always been tolerant of them little guys." Then he added with a genial smile.


    Meng Li arched his hand, said two polite words, and then said to Wu Xiang, "it''s time for us to go."


    I''ve sent all my inquiries back. It''s OK to stay here. It''s embarrassing to linger and refuse to leave.


    Only Wu Xiang was silent and didn''t respond to Meng Li, which made her immediately have a guess in her heart and asked, "do you want to stay here?"


    "I want to be with you." The voice is light.


    Meng Li


    Wenqing also looked at Meng Li with some apprehension. She didn''t speak.


    She really wants to be here with her. After all, it''s a new environment. With people close to her, she is always more comfortable and happy.


    Anyway, Wuxiang has nothing to do in Lingtian space all day.


    "Are you serious?" Meng Li whispered to Wu Xiang: "there are not only questions here, but also their lingman clan."


    "It''s a big family. Can you stay?"


    Wu Xiangbai took a look at Meng Li and said: "any species in the world is more complicated than your Terran, right?"


    "Your Terran family is in a mess. Most of the other species live together, just to protect each other. There are not so many intrigues."


    Meng Li felt his nose awkwardly: "yes, it''s right to learn from Wu Xiang."


    "So..." He stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought about it. It''s not impossible for Wu Xiang to stay here. She just can''t worry about asking for help. It''s much better to have Wu Xiang.


    Ask if you have company, you won''t feel lonely.


    At first, she didn''t think so. Now, if she takes the initiative to speak, the meaning will change.


    One is to take the initiative, the other is to put forward by himself. His initiative proves that he is willing to put forward by himself, which shows that he has no other choice, and that he does not respect him enough.


    "OK..." Meng Li finally nodded and agreed.


    "I can rest assured whether I will be with you or not." She touched his head again and whispered to him:


    "you have to ask the patriarch for advice."


    "Good." He looked at Meng Li gratefully: "thank you for your agreement."


    Meng Li rubbed her hair and said, "you should also thank Wu Xiang. He is willing to stay with you."


    Wuxiang and asking for love are true feelings. He likes to be pure and easy. He is only willing to stay where there is no crisis. But because of asking for love, he is willing to live here with her.


    This is a bit awkward to ask: "thank you Wuxiang, Wuxiang you''re the best."


    However, Wu Xiang was proud at this time. He raised his chin and snorted from his nostrils, which was a response to the question.


    After the negotiation, he raised his voice and asked the patriarch, "can I live here with him?"


    "He?" The patriarch seems to be looking at Wu Xiang at this time.


    I didn''t notice much before. I just knew that there was another species here. I didn''t say a word. I didn''t expect that I would stay here in the end.


    "There are a lot of species in the realm of vast, but I don''t understand what kind of species it is." Said the patriarch to himself.


    He said, "it''s a formless beast."


    "The formless beast?" The patriarch repeated it doubtfully, but still didn''t know what kind of species it was.Meng Li picked an eyebrow and suddenly thought of a problem, that is, Wu Xiang is actually a kind of restrained lingman species.


    The skill of Wu Xiang is a web of free will. It''s obvious that the vines of Tianke need to be stretched out to play their role, but Wu Xiang can''t make them stretch out.


    After thinking for a while, the patriarch didn''t insist on thinking that there are so many things in the world that he didn''t know? Don''t worry.


    "The family is also clean." The patriarch said with uncertain meaning.


    Let everyone feel confused, in the end is to let Wu Xiang stay?


    After all, Wenqing is a child. If you don''t understand, you directly ask the patriarch, "can you stay?"


    "He''s also very quiet and won''t disturb anyone."


    The patriarch didn''t deny it. After all, he had no sense of existence here before.


    "He can''t breed, can he?" The patriarch hesitated and spoke.


    Wu Xiang


    Meng Li: "what


    Reproduction?


    Is the patriarch worried about the reproduction of Wuxiang, and then a pile of Wuxiang appeared here, occupying the land of their lingman clan?


    I have to say that the old people think very long-term.


    Although asking for love is small, she also knows the meaning of reproduction. She asked the patriarch in surprise, "he is the only one. How can he reproduce?"


    "One can do it. There are thousands of species and asexual reproduction." The patriarch took it for granted.


    After silence for a few seconds, he was speechless for a moment, and finally said:


    "but he is a male."


    "There are also species that reproduce in males." The patriarch said lightly.


    Ask for love Patriarch, I''m wrong. "


    What you said is right.


    She looked at Wu Xiang suspiciously and asked in a low voice, "will you have a baby? The patriarch should be worried about you having a bunch of children here. "


    Wu Xiang''s eyes were dull. He looked at her and said: "you, feel, get!"


    She spits out her tongue mischievously. She has been with Wu Xiang for such a long time, but he has never had a baby. Surely she won''t have a baby.


    "Patriarch, he doesn''t belong to this kind of situation. Don''t worry. I promise you that there will only be him."

 Chapter 1924

    The patriarch sighed. He didn''t speak for a long time, which made him uneasy. But after a long silence, he waited for the answer he wanted.


    The patriarch said, "it''s OK, but to live in our land, we should follow our way of life."


    It''s equivalent to letting Wu Xiang follow the clan rules.


    "Good." No promise.


    "Thank you, patriarch." I''m glad to ask.


    Mencius and I went back and said, "I have no feelings for you."


    "Ah Li." I''m a little reluctant to ask for love, but I can''t keep ah Li here all the time.


    Ali is very busy. She still has her business.


    "I will take good care of myself, so will you." Her eyes were red.


    Meng Li smiles and takes a look at Wu Xiang. He knew that Wu Xiang would stay here and should buy them more food.


    That''s all.


    No longer too much stay, not too much significance, Meng Li and to the patriarch road individual, no longer hesitated to leave here.


    After Meng Li left, he inquired and Wu Xiang didn''t know what to do.


    The patriarch said to Wen Qing: "when nothing happens, just return to the noumenon. Only by keeping the noumenon constantly can you understand yourself. Only by better understanding yourself can you slowly stimulate your talents."


    Meng Li left, and her heart of asking for love calmed down. Thinking that a Li repeatedly asked her to listen to the patriarch''s words, he didn''t refute anything, so he planned to return to the noumenon.


    The patriarch said, "little guy, why don''t you come to me?"


    "Where are you?" This piece of lingman, she is really not the one that is the patriarch.


    "Follow my vine." Said the patriarch.


    Asking for love can only follow the snake like vine. Although the land of lingman clan can be seen at a glance, it is also because the terrain is flat and wide. In fact, the land is not small. Asking for love goes through a lot of lingman and finally finds the patriarch''s essence.


    The patriarch''s body is very big. His vines are very strong. The branches are like snakes, and there are no leaves. It seems that he is too infiltrating.


    "Am I right next to you? Won''t it crowd you? " Looking at the patriarch''s noumenon, he was a little scared.


    The patriarch gave a sound.


    "You''ve just come back. You can adapt better to me."


    Ask: "good."


    But she didn''t feel comfortable staying with the patriarch all the time.


    I feel that every little action can be seen clearly.


    "And they all know how to motivate their own talents. Only you don''t know. It''s convenient for me to teach you." The patriarch explained.


    "Thank you, patriarch." Standing in front of his noumenon, he thought about it and turned it into noumenon.


    "Wu Xiang..." After being transformed into noumenon, she thought of where Wuxiang should live?


    He also needs a shelter. He can''t watch it.


    "Go to my tree hole. It''s a shelter." What surprised Wenqing was that the patriarch actually said so.


    "Are you going?" He asked.


    She was afraid of Wuxiang. After all, she ran to the patriarch''s body.


    But obviously Wuxiang is very Buddhist. He is not afraid. What he is afraid of is that there is no place to sleep.


    After all, the next life must be very boring. Maybe they are going to be a bunch of unconscious ordinary plants here.


    It''s better to provide him with such a safe place now. How can the whole lingman clan be safer than the clan leader''s body?


    He went into the tree hole of the clan leader. Although it was dark, the temperature was suitable. It was a good place to sleep.


    So it wasn''t long before the patriarch sensed that Wu Xiang was asleep.


    Patriarch: --


    This formless beast is more casual and not at all rigid.


    It''s also very good. It''s not noisy.


    "He''s fast asleep." The patriarch stretched out a vine and touched Wenqing''s blood red vine, which gave Wenqing goose bumps.


    The snake like vine seemed to devour her at any time.


    She is still a child!


    Wuxiang also fell asleep. Is that what it says to accompany itself?


    It''s heartless.


    What''s more, it seems silly to stay here with noumenon. Why should we do this? Can''t we turn into human beings, chat and play games?


    That kind of life is interesting!


    "Calm down, feel the power of yourself, feel the contact between every vine and the ground, and the power is swimming in your body..." The patriarch tried to teach him to ask questions.


    "Good." After a while, the patriarch asked:


    "how do you feel?"


    Ask the question


    "No She replied to the patriarch: "I''m not sure Just don''t be in a hurry. "


    He asked, "patriarch, I''m too stupid."The head of the clan comforted:


    "no, it''s just a start for you. It can''t be finished overnight."


    "It''s going to be a long time, everything will be there."


    "I hope to inspire my talent early so that I can come back to Ali early." He said in a low voice.


    But I didn''t get a response from the patriarch this time.


    I have to shut up.


    Meng Li came back to the system space, feeling a little strange. Unexpectedly, he really found a place for them, and it was also a place to ask for love.


    I''m really lucky.


    It''s just


    She went to Lingtian space. There were no more of them. She trotted out to meet her and threw herself in her arms.


    She took a look at Lingtian. There were some Lingzhi in it, which were planted when Wuxiang was bored. Now they are gone, and they have no time to manage. It seems that they can only put them aside.


    The only thing that needs to be managed occasionally is the spirit tree, which is not difficult. If you have nothing to do, just pour some spirit liquid on it.


    It''s very quiet, but it''s not suitable. I didn''t clean up the room when I left. This matter can only be done by Meng Li. He folded the clothes or quilts that should be folded, and put the things that should be put in order to make everything look neat.


    But I don''t know when they will come back, because they have to go there to see them.


    Meng Li sat in the room where she asked for love for a while before returning to the system space. It''s time for her to do the task.


    Before doing the task, she pointed out the information to see how much it cost to buy so many snacks and clothes for Wenqing, because she didn''t expect Wuxiang to stay there before, so now she''s worried that they don''t have enough to eat.


    The big screen shows: the score is 100000


    Meng Li calculated it. Before the settlement, it was 140000, but now there are 100000, which means that he spent a total of 40000.


    It''s not too expensive, but snacks are cheap in the mall, because the soul doesn''t need much of these things, and most of them are bought during the mission.


    Apart from some clothes and books, the rest of the points are used to buy snacks. That''s really enough. There''s no need to send them again.


    It''s too frequent and too intrusive.


    She didn''t expect to spend so much unconsciously. What she wanted at that time was to buy everything for her.

 Chapter 1925

    Nothing else.


    Meng Li is going to do the task, but you Yun said that there is another plane problem in Xiaonan District. Meng Li can only go ahead and solve that plane problem.


    Now for Meng Li, these problems are not big, and they are dealt with relatively quickly.


    He has also dealt with a lot of world problems before. Basically, every world needs materials from Weiyi, including the world. After checking the problems, he also finds Weiyi. Meng Li thinks it is necessary to have a good relationship with him, so he takes the initiative to invite him to dinner.


    Wei Yi didn''t refuse either, but he was cold tempered, and Meng Li was almost the same. The process of eating seemed a little dull, and the atmosphere was not very active.


    "It tastes good to eat this." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Wei Yi shook his head and said, "this is the soul body, but it''s almost the same."


    Meng Li is not reluctant: "OK."


    Wei Yi suddenly looked at Meng Li and asked, "are you in conflict with Feng Chu?"


    "What do you say?" Meng Li also put down his chopsticks and looked at him quietly.


    Wei Yi said: "I''m not the only one responsible for these materials. How can I say that the organization is so large that although there is no obvious division of factions, it is inevitable to form a group."


    "On my side, the service is more for the domain owners of the Southern District. Your little Southern District also belongs to the Southern District."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully: "this is it."


    Wei Yi: "yes, Fengchu is the East District. She is the owner of Dadong District. The person in charge of materials who has more contact with them is another person."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    Wei Yi straightened his face and thought about it in his mind, trying to figure out how to express it clearly.


    "Take your time." Meng Li pours a cup of tea for Wei Yi. He takes it with both hands. Wei Yi also reaches out his hands to catch it and nods to Meng Li to express his gratitude.


    Meng Li said softly, "don''t worry."


    Wei Yi some embarrassed smile: "I this person expression ability is not very good."


    Meng Li: "no, very good."


    "All right." Wei Yi straightened his face again and said, "although I serve the Southern District more, I have something to do in the eastern district. If I find me again when I am free, I have to provide them with materials. Do you know what I mean?"


    "We don''t have a clear division of who is in charge of the Southern District, who is in charge of the Eastern District, or who is in charge of the northern district. We just say that at the beginning, which side we have a good relationship with, which side will come to us more."


    Meng Li said: "that is to say, although there is no clear division, just like you, you choose to join with the domain owners in the Southern District."


    Wei Yi glanced at Meng Li and said helplessly, "what are you going to do so frankly?"


    "What does that have to do with Fengchu?" Meng Li is a little curious about what Feng Chu is doing.


    Wei Yi said: "in fact, I''m not willing to take care of the enmity between you domain masters, but you are from the Southern District. Besides, you invited me to dinner today, so I can''t afford to eat this meal for nothing."


    Meng Li laughs awkwardly. Her intention is to have a good relationship with Wei Yi. She really doesn''t intend to know anything from him. However, looking at this posture, it''s unexpected.


    Wei Yi: "this involves a problem, that is, I can''t be free at any time, sometimes I have to go to some world to deal with problems."


    "If you need any materials from me at this time, you can''t find me. Fengchu said hello to the material manager who is close to the east side."


    "No materials for me?" Meng Li asked.


    Wei Yi: "it''s not true. We don''t have the right to refuse, but there are many reasons and many ways. Can you understand?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I understand." There are many ways to embarrass a person, especially when they have what they need.


    Wei Yi sipped his tea, put the cup back on the table and said:


    "anyway, I''m determined to embarrass you. I didn''t know that by accident."


    Meng Li laughs. He thinks Feng Chu has some good skills. He doesn''t expect that he will start from his own position.


    What? She sits this small south area Lord let Feng Chu so bedtime uneasy?


    If she can''t find materials to deal with the world''s problems at the critical moment and make the world worse, Fengchu will be the first to jump out and say that she is derelict of duty.


    She''s been staring at herself.


    I don''t know how it developed to this point, at first because of one of her dogs.


    "Thank you so much. It''s a psychological preparation for me." Meng Li said gratefully to Wei Yi.


    In this way, I can''t find Wei Yi, and I find other material workers. I''ve been deliberately embarrassed by others, and I know it in my heart. I''m not stupid and I don''t know it.


    "What''s the name of the material manager closer to the east side? I''ll avoid him later. " Meng Li asks Wei Yi half jokingly.


    Wei Yi hesitated, and Meng Li said in a low voice:


    "you see, I''m not a fussy person. I can''t tell others what you kindly remind me today. Isn''t that a betrayal of your kindness? What''s the difference between me and that ungrateful person?"Wei Yi sipped his mouth and said, "his name is Gong Shuyi."


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, the name


    It''s a little bit unique.


    "I remember." Meng Li said seriously.


    Anyway, I won''t expect this person in the future.


    Wei Yi also learned from the mouth of these materials they also need to Baotuan administrator.


    "Do you want to report to the group with you?" Meng Li asks Wei Yi curiously.


    Wei Yi shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about that."


    Meng Li feels that Wei Yi is reluctant to say that he should know which domain master has a good relationship with which domain master.


    But if she can''t find out these gossip, it''s nothing. As long as she does her job well, she won''t give others a chance.


    Besides, who stares at her every day?


    After that, they didn''t talk about anything else. Meng Li settled the bill and they went out of the hotel. Wei Yi said goodbye to Meng Li. Meng Li thought about it and handed him a mustard seed space with ten spiritual fruits.


    This kind of relationship is more appropriate to give ten, which can be regarded as thanks for Weiyi''s kindness to give her this news.


    "That''s not good. Come on, you''re too polite." Wei Yi takes a look and immediately wants to return it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "what I got in the small world can expand my mental power, but it doesn''t play a big role. You just don''t dislike it."


    Although Meng Li''s words are light, it''s hard to find the talent and treasure in the field of mental strength. Before, Meng Li''s mental ball had a problem, and he had to turn around the trading market many times, but he didn''t find it.


    She was quite distressed at that time.


    Later, I got this spiritual tree in the small world, which was still a deformity at that time.


    Therefore, these ten spiritual fruits are not bad, especially for those who have no progress in spiritual power.

 Chapter 1926

    It''s all they want to increase their mental power.


    But it''s not so precious that others can''t accept it. After all, it''s only ten.


    "Either they dislike it, or they are too precious to use it." Weiyi is still refusing.


    Meng Li said in a soft voice, "please accept it. I thank you for it. It''s a lot of trouble for you during this period, and it will trouble you in the future."


    "How good is that?" Wei Yi sighs again.


    But I took it.


    "Thank you so much. It happens that my mental strength has entered a bottleneck period and I can''t go any further." Wei Yi said.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I wish you everything you want."


    "By the way, I''ll introduce another person in charge of materials to you when I''m free another day." Wei Yi thought about it and chose to return the favor.


    Meng Li nodded: "thank you so much."


    If Wei Yi can introduce another one to her, she doesn''t have to look for Wei Yi every time. When Wei Yi is busy, she can also look for other people, so that she won''t be reduced to no one to look for.


    After being polite again, they went back to their own homes and system space, and you Yun said to Meng Li:


    "do you want to do a task?"


    "Before I did, it was the world problem that delayed me." Meng Li said.


    You Yun Ming Ming went to dinner


    Meng Li: "that''s also a matter. Within the scope of being able to get along with each other, I need to have a good relationship with him."


    "It''s true that there are multiple friends and multiple paths. Besides, you really need frequent contacts at work." You Yun said.


    Meng Li suddenly became happy: "don''t you feel itchy?"


    "What am I itching for?" You Yun murmurs.


    Meng Li: "it''s just that I didn''t come out before. Then I came out of the waves last time, and now I''m locked up again. Isn''t it hard?"


    "Meng Li, can you shut up?" You Yun snorted.


    Meng Li said, "I''ve told you the truth by accident. Poor you Yun."


    "Go on the mission, you." You Yun said angrily.


    Then you Yun quickly selected a task for Meng Li and sent her to the task world.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor, Happy Prince..." As soon as Meng Li arrived in the world, he heard this sentence.


    She wanted to open her eyes, she wanted to move, but there was a lot of confusion around her. A smell of blood lingered on the tip of her nose. She felt that it was painful and uncomfortable. She felt that she was hollowed out.


    Finally, I fainted.


    "The empress fainted. Tell the emperor quickly." The happy faces of the maids immediately turned into panic. The imperial doctor also came to feel the pulse, and the room was very crowded.


    "The emperor fainted." The palace maid came out with a bow and knelt down in front of the emperor.


    The emperor has a handsome face, a tall and straight figure, a generation of emperor, his clothes are not vulgar, but also set off a bit of him, coupled with his cold face at the moment, it seems noble and cold.


    "Can you still wake up?" The concubine who gave birth to her just now fainted. He didn''t move at all, but asked indifferently.


    The maid in waiting trembled with fright: "the emperor forgive me. I believe that the empress will wake up."


    "If you can wake up, why report it? Go away The emperor angrily kicked the kneeling maid away. She curled up on the ground and trembled more and more.


    "Where''s the prince?" The emperor asked again.


    "Here, here..." The midwife who delivered the baby to the imperial concubine took a few steps and knelt down to offer the baby. The Emperor just glanced at it and said, "take it away."


    With that, he turned away, regardless of what was going on behind him.


    "Lady You wake up Meng Li didn''t open her eyes completely, she felt that someone was feeding her medicine soup.


    She took advantage of the opportunity to drink down, completely opened her eyes, only to see in front of a woman dressed as a palace maid.


    Since she was called Niangniang, she was also in the palace now. Meng Li released his mental power and scanned it. It was the deep palace wall that locked many people.


    "This palace is a little uncomfortable. Let me have a rest." Meng Li felt that he was so weak that he didn''t have much strength to speak.


    "Good." The maid in waiting looks a little uncomfortable. She seems to be suffering in her heart. Her voice is choking.


    Meng Li didn''t ask, everything was known by accepting the plot.


    In fact, it was an accident that she fainted when she first came here. Who knew that the client''s body had just given birth, and she could not hold on when she came here.


    She suspected that you Yun deliberately retaliated.


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun said, "how dare you?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t believe it."


    You Yun said with a smile, "are you surprised? Are you surprised? A woman who has just had a baby is very weak. You have to stay in bed for a long time. What''s the difference between staying in space and me?"


    Meng Li: "you are a cruel man."


    Wrong, you Yun shouldn''t be teased. If you don''t annoy him, you won''t have to suffer for a month. It''s still uncomfortable to be in confinement.If you allow to advance the time a little bit, don''t you have to help the client to have a child?


    Meng Li thought of this, and his heart was strange.


    "I''m really wrong." Meng Li takes the initiative to admit his mistake, so that he won''t punish her next time.


    "Well, actually, I didn''t mean to punish you. You know, how can I get back to the time when I want to? It''s just a coincidence You Yun thinks that the joke is almost done, so you should explain it to Meng Li. Don''t worry if there is any misunderstanding.


    Meng Li said, "OK."


    It seems that you Yun said before that he can''t control the time absolutely.


    You Yun added: "but it''s bad luck for you to touch this time node. Maybe it''s retribution. Ha ha..."


    Meng Li OK, I''ll admit it. You''d better give me the story first. "


    Although the words say so, but Meng Li also feel good, at least did not bear the pain of giving birth to a child, to have a good birth.


    And I had broken my leg in a mess at the bottom of the well before, so it''s not too bad luck.


    That''s why you Yun made fun of him.


    You Yun gives the plot to Meng Li.


    In the deep palace, there was only one emperor, but there were countless concubines.


    The client, Dong Yunyang, is the highest ranking concubine among the Empresses of the emperor.


    The emperor does not have a queen. He insists that he does not have a queen. Even if the former ministers and the Empress Dowager are urging this matter, he can still insist that he does not have a queen.


    And the client is also the candidate of empress favored by the former ministers and the Empress Dowager. Whenever we talk about the establishment of empress dowager, we can''t help mentioning Princess Dong.


    Especially after the trustor had a dragon heir, the voice of the former imperial court and the Imperial Palace was even louder, which also made the emperor annoyed when he heard the name of the trustor.


    As a result, from her pregnancy to the birth of the prince, she did not get any reward from the emperor.


    Even after the birth of the prince, she did not meet.


    Moreover, after the birth of the prince, she was not only not canonized as empress, but also demoted to become Princess Dong.

 Chapter 1927

    It''s ridiculous. Having a baby is demoted.


    The client is also hard to calm. She doesn''t know what she has done wrong.


    She gave birth to the emperor. Now that she''s in the back palace, anyone who doesn''t want to go high is that he doesn''t want to fight. The family also wants her to fight.


    But now it''s hard.


    She still remembers that when she first entered the palace, the emperor was good to her, and they still had some feelings, which was why she became a princess.


    But I don''t know when, the emperor has changed.


    He became as if he didn''t love anyone, and the client didn''t know that she was demoted because she had a baby.


    Since the emperor changed, every time he was lucky with his concubine, he would give him a bowl of soup the next day, which contained some ingredients to avoid Yun. But after the client drank the soup, he was still pregnant.


    This also made the emperor angry. He felt that the client was very scheming. He should know what was in the soup and deliberately did something.


    Such a scheming person, he is more reluctant to love, not only do not want to love, he also severely punished her.


    So the client who gave birth to the child couldn''t see his child for a long time, and the Emperor didn''t come to her palace any more.


    It can be said that he is completely out of favor.


    Before the trustor gave birth to a son, some ministers offered several beauties to the emperor.


    At first, the Emperor didn''t care. He didn''t even go to see them, but once he met one of them.


    And then I fell in love with her.


    Beauty Liu.


    Her name is Liu Meiren. She is as beautiful as she is. She has a cool personality, but her status is low. She is a singer brought back by the minister.


    The minister could be sent to the palace without breaking his body.


    The emperor loved this beauty to the extent of obsession. He repeatedly promoted her to the position of concubine. During the period when the client was completely ignored, the concubine position of Liu Meiren was promoted to the position of concubine.


    And then he ruled out all the differences and promoted beauty Liu to the imperial concubine position.


    This is unprecedented. Who can be promoted from servant to imperial concubine in a short time?


    It''s too unruly. Everyone in the harem is angry and envious. But the emperor is not satisfied with it. He wants to make this beauty Liu his queen.


    Of course, before you upgrade to a concubine, you have to upgrade everyone, but do you want her to be the queen?


    That''s impossible!


    Born lowly, can she ascend the throne of queen?


    The Empress Dowager even forced her to die. The emperor also knew that it was difficult to force this matter, so he thought of the client.


    Everyone is optimistic that the client will become his queen, but what if she takes the initiative to say that she will never be a queen?


    So the client began to be favored again, and then the emperor slowly revealed his purpose.


    He hoped that the client would take the initiative to tell the world that she had no intention of becoming the queen, and asked her to find a way to let Liu Meiren ascend the back seat.


    He said that as long as he helped him, he could always be kind to her.


    Consignor:


    The heart is not the taste.


    These words came out of the emperor''s mouth too much to punish her.


    She really doesn''t want to, and she doesn''t have the ability. How can she make a singer born queen?


    If the queen chooses the wrong person, it will also affect the stability of the country. The emperor is confused. She can''t be confused.


    And the emperor is so infatuated with beauty Liu, which is true. The color makes the emperor dizzy.


    So he refused the emperor.


    The emperor was very angry when he was rejected. He felt that the client was not good and evil. Why did he choose her when there were so many concubines in the harem?


    Is it not because she has weight in the hearts of the Empress Dowager and ministers?


    I also think that the consignor refused him because he wanted to be the queen. What''s more, I think that the reason why we didn''t agree with him to make Liu Meiren the queen is because the consignor is the way for the consignor to make others the queen.


    So the client becomes the target he wants to remove.


    This is also the most unfair place for the client. Even if the emperor wants to get rid of me, even if you use poison to make me die slowly, at least I''m still a concubine, and I''ll be able to be beautiful when I''m buried.


    But the emperor used the most shameless method. When the client was asleep, he found a guard and sent it to the client''s room. Then he rushed in a group of people and caught Jian in bed.


    It''s a great shame for the client to be accused of communicating with Jian. Her heart is dripping with blood. Watching the emperor accuse her of growling and saying that she is a lady of a family in vain, doesn''t she also do such inferior things?


    It''s not as good as the one who was born alone, at least he''s innocent.


    At that time, the client understood that everything was the emperor''s plan. The emperor deliberately hurt her, not only to destroy her reputation, but also to compare her with Liu Meiren.


    Set off with her noble birth.


    You should tell the world that your vision is wrong. The queen you are optimistic about is the one who does this kind of thing.


    But I am optimistic about people, but self-discipline, virtuous and virtuous.At that time, the consignor cried out that he was wronged and argued for the truth. Even a few words about the truth made the emperor angry. In a rage, he gave the poisoned wine on the spot and the consignor had to drink it.


    He died unjustly.


    The Empress Dowager rushed to see only one body of the client.


    It''s the end of the story here, but the client''s wish is hard for Meng Li to say. Her wish is: to become a queen, but also to revenge on the emperor with a mask.


    Meng Li


    Yes, bold enough.


    The client thought that since you said I was unfaithful to you, I was really unfaithful to you.


    Meng Li thinks of the beauty Liu in the plot. In fact, the beauty Liu is very cold. From the plot, she doesn''t love the emperor very much.


    More is the emperor''s wishful thinking.


    She''s in the palace now, but the emperor hasn''t noticed her. When the emperor notices her, that''s the moment when the emperor is really crazy.


    Love can not extricate itself, this is the emperor''s life pursuit of love.


    I just don''t know if the emperor has succeeded in making Liu Meiren queen after the client''s death.


    It''s hard to estimate. Although the world belongs to the emperor, can you do everything as the emperor? Not really.


    Moreover, Meng Li has a premonition that Liu Meiren in the plot ends up in a very extreme situation. Either she becomes a queen, her mother loves the world and spends the rest of her life under the protection of the emperor, or


    Bearing the reputation of the evil girl of the evil country, she was criticized and died in a tragic way.


    "Ah..." Meng Li sighed.


    "Are you better, madam?" Seeing Meng Li open his eyes, Qiao Zhu immediately asks nervously.


    Meng Li half squinted at her: "better."


    "Where''s the prince?" Although I know that the prince was taken away by the emperor, I still have to ask, which mother wakes up after giving birth to a child.


    "Prince..." Qiao Zhu had a bitter face. She knelt down, kowtowed her head and said:


    "I''m sorry, but the maid didn''t stop the emperor from taking the prince."

 Chapter 1928

    Meng Li immediately asked sadly, "why did he take my baby away?"


    Before Qiao Zhu could answer, a notice came from the door saying that the Empress Dowager was coming.


    "Come on, tidy up our palace. We should get up to meet the Empress Dowager." Meng Li said immediately.


    "But madam, you are too weak to go down to the ground." Qiao Zhu said in embarrassment.


    Meng Li: "it''s not in the way."


    "Yunyang, you don''t have to." The Empress Dowager quickly steps in and stops Meng Li, who wants to get out of bed.


    "Mother." With tears in his eyes, Meng Li looked at Haosheng pitifully:


    "thank you, empress."


    "You just finished the production, you must stay in bed and cultivate yourself well. Don''t hurt yourself and leave any problems." The Empress Dowager put out her hand and patted Meng Li on the shoulder.


    Meng Li looks at the Empress Dowager. She is nearly 50 years old. There is a sense of dignity between her eyebrows. Now she looks at herself with some kindness in her eyes.


    When it comes to the relationship between the client and the empress dowager, it''s not too good, but it''s not too bad.


    The reason why Dong wanted to be more loyal to the Empress Dowager was that he wanted to be more loyal to the Empress Dowager.


    If you really like the client, it''s not true.


    Moreover, there is really no one in the palace who is more suitable to be a queen than the client, no matter in character or family background.


    "Mother, my concubine''s child, can you see it?" Meng Li did not exchange greetings with the empress dowager, but asked directly.


    She took a look at the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager has a reward, she should follow someone and carry something, but she doesn''t. in the story, the emperor told the Empress Dowager not to reward her.


    "Yes, my child is very good. You are our great hero." Seeing Meng Li''s eyes, the Empress Dowager also felt embarrassed. She should bring something to reward her, but she also came empty handed.


    It''s chilling.


    I don''t know why the emperor wanted to change the position of his concubine. If she was treated like this, she would have to vomit blood.


    "Can I see you?" Meng Li''s face is pale, tears fall, let the Empress Dowager''s heart with pull for a while, at this moment, she is really a little distressed for this child.


    It is said that the emperor has plans to make her a concubine.


    "Don''t think so much about it until you get well." The Empress Dowager did not agree to Meng Li''s request. She also knew that the emperor would not let Princess Dong see her for the time being.


    "Mother!" Meng Li seems to have broken down and suddenly hides his face and cries:


    "why can''t I meet my concubine who is pregnant and has a baby in October?"


    "What did I do wrong?"


    "Why did the emperor do this to his concubines?"


    No one could answer her questions. The Empress Dowager felt that Meng Li was making her headache. What''s the use of crying in front of her? To put it bluntly, she still failed to tie the emperor''s heart.


    If she had the ability, she would have become the queen when she was in love. She tried her best, but she just couldn''t do it. Now it''s hard to blame her for her incompetence. She comforted Meng Li casually, saying that there was something wrong in her palace and left in a hurry.


    What can we do?


    If you want to be pitiful, there are pitiful people everywhere in the harem. She is lucky to have the eldest son. At least she will be able to rely on her for the rest of her life.


    On the way, the Empress Dowager thought like this again.


    She''s the one who bothers people crying.


    Meng Li didn''t know that the Empress Dowager didn''t like this, but now it''s not true if she doesn''t pretend to cry. There''s nothing she can do.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Meng Li said to Jiu Qiaozhu:


    "help our palace up. Our palace is going to see the emperor."


    "I can''t help it, lady. You can''t hold on." Qiao Zhu kneels down to beg Meng Li again.


    Meng Li tried to get up, but he couldn''t get up. Then he lay down again and said helplessly:


    "that''s all."


    Seeing that Meng Li was going to close his eyes again, Qiao Zhu said, "the doctor is coming soon."


    Meng Li didn''t answer. After a while, the doctor came in to see her, and she didn''t say a word. In the next few days, she drank the medicine and practiced at rest.


    Cultivation can make the body recover faster. If she wants to go to the emperor''s side as soon as possible, the imperial edict of degradation will come.


    In fact, the imperial edict of demotion to imperial concubine was written after the emperor saw the prince. Because of various reasons, it never came.


    Meng Li didn''t want to receive the imperial edict. Since he wanted to be a queen, he was naturally a princess. If he returned to the imperial position, he had to find a way to go up.


    Moreover, returning to the imperial concubine''s position means that the right to take charge of the affairs in the palace is not in her hands. The emperor can hand over the power to other imperial concubines at will, and others will have higher status than themselves. However, the imperial concubine is a person with the same rank. Now there is no queen, and she is the only imperial concubine, so this position is very important.


    This day, Meng Li feels that he can go down to the ground. He persistently asks Qiaozhu to clean her up, make up, make himself look better, and finally walks out of the house.Qiaozhu thinks it''s not suitable, but the empress has to go out, and she can''t stop her.


    Fortunately, it''s OK to wrap the empress tightly and drive her in a sedan chair.


    Meng Li also has her own sense of propriety. She has practiced some spiritual power to protect her body. Moreover, she should pay attention to it. It won''t bring too much influence to her body.


    When she got out of the room, it was very quiet outside. Qiao Zhu could not help sighing:


    "madam, there''s something I didn''t dare to tell you."


    Meng Li looked at her faintly: "you say, anyway, after giving birth to a son, the emperor has never been here. Is there anything more uncomfortable than this?"


    Qiaozhu felt that Niang Niang was too bitter. She hesitated and said, "if Niang Niang comes out of this palace and meets other Niang, don''t blame them for not coming to see you. It''s the emperor who ordered them not to come to see you."


    Meng Li laughed: "it doesn''t matter."


    "They can''t go against the emperor''s will."


    "That''s it." Qiao Zhu nodded. Now the empress is out of favor. I don''t know what the rest of the concubines think. Did they gloat?


    But there is no one here to care about the empress. It can''t be said that the empress is bad. The problem lies with the emperor.


    "Do you think the emperor will meet us?" Meng Li walked lightly and asked.


    "This..." Qiao Zhu hesitated and couldn''t go on.


    It''s hard to say.


    Your heart is hard to measure.


    When Meng Li arrived at the emperor''s bedroom, the father-in-law at the door was obviously very surprised. He didn''t expect that Princess Dong could come out in the confinement.


    "I''d like to say hello to your concubine!" A little older is the red man beside the emperor. He bows to Meng Li and greets him. The other eunuchs also salute with him.


    "My father-in-law is very kind. I have something to do when I come here. I have to ask to see the emperor. Please let me know." Meng Li''s voice is very small. It sounds like he can''t help himself.


    Hearing the words, his father-in-law was immediately embarrassed. He said, "the emperor has something important to do at this time. I''m afraid he can''t summon the empress immediately. It''s better for the empress to go back to the Palace first. The slave will tell the emperor about it."

 Chapter 1929

    Hearing what my father-in-law said, Meng Li took a mental look at the emperor. He was not busy with anything and was sitting there reading.


    I told my father-in-law that I would not see her in advance.


    She sighed:


    "my father-in-law, there is something urgent in our palace. Otherwise, I would not drag my body like this. Please report it now."


    "Lady, don''t embarrass us slaves any more." My father-in-law sighed.


    Meng Li: "my father-in-law told the emperor that his concubines had come to apologize to him. He would surely meet with the palace."


    My father-in-law is also entangled by Meng Li. He is suspicious of Meng Li''s words. Finally, he goes in and says it to the emperor.


    Hearing this, the emperor Bian Cheng asked, "what''s her crime?"


    "No, the lady didn''t say that." My father-in-law responded.


    Bian Cheng Oh, he was thinking, the other side is not to admit that she secretly changed the avoid son medicine soup, just had that child?


    Out of curiosity, Bian Cheng said to his father-in-law, "let her in."


    "Yes."


    After Meng Li goes in, Bian Cheng sits on a high place and looks at her indifferently. Meng Li salutes, but he doesn''t say he gets up, but Meng Li gets up by himself, which makes Bian Cheng''s face open.


    "Did I tell you to get up?" He questioned.


    Meng Li looks up at Bian Cheng. His appearance and temperament are not bad, but his face is full of indifference. She thinks Bian Cheng is also quite ridiculous.


    He was so harsh on his concubine who accidentally gave birth to him.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon for my weakness." Meng Li said faintly.


    But when she said that, Bian Cheng retorted: "since you are so weak, you don''t have to hurry to show yourself in front of me. For you, the holy pet is so important that it''s worth your doing anything?"


    Meng Li


    It''s narcissistic and mean.


    "My concubine came to plead guilty." Meng Li said faintly.


    "What''s the crime, then?" Bian Cheng raised his chin to look at Meng Li in his spare time.


    Meng Li said, "my concubine''s only sin is not to give birth to a prince."


    "Oh?" Bian Cheng''s tone is very long.


    "How do you say that?"


    Meng Li: "because the emperor doesn''t like the children of my concubine, I''m guilty."


    "That''s it?" Bian Cheng looks at Meng Li suspiciously. He is thinking, does the other party really not know about Bizi Tang?


    No, there are so many concubines in the harem. Everyone drinks them, but she is the only one who has children.


    Meng Li said with no expression: "otherwise, I can''t think of any more mistakes. I can make the emperor treat me so coldly. Since I was pregnant, I have never been in favor of him. After giving birth, the emperor made even worse. He didn''t let others come to see me, and the emperor never came. He treated me as an enemy."


    "In fact, it''s false for me to ask the emperor what I did wrong?" Meng Li stares at Bian Cheng.


    "Wrong? Your fault is that you shouldn''t use means to have children and compete for favors! " Bian Cheng snorted.


    Even dare to use this tone to question him, Bian Chengxin extremely unhappy.


    Meng Li asked indifferently: "means?"


    "Excuse me, your majesty, it''s ridiculous. Without the emperor''s cooperation, can the child be born by me?"


    "Presumptuous!" Bian Chengyi pats the table and stands up. Meng Li looks up and looks at him without fear. Bian Chengyi says angrily:


    "concubine Dong, you have a child by yourself now. You dare to say anything treacherous. It seems that I should punish you severely and cut your prestige!"


    Meng Li seemed to have heard Tianda''s joke and looked back coldly, saying:


    "the Empress Dowager said that my concubines are also great Bian meritorious officials. They are meritorious officials, but they have to be treated like this. The emperor is so cruel to his concubines in the harem, and they have to be punished even though they have made great contributions. This matter spreads. Who are the generals in the court willing to fight for the emperor Who is willing to do his best to plan for the emperor


    "Does the emperor really want to make his subjects feel cold?"


    "Today, no matter who is concerned, my concubines are all meritorious, not guilty. Why should I be punished? If your majesty insists that I''m wrong, what''s wrong with me? Can you tell me? "


    Can other people know about the emperor''s use of Bizi Soup for every concubine?


    First of all, if the emperor doesn''t want children, the Empress Dowager will be the first to cry.


    Then the royal family can disturb the emperor.


    Although he has a tough attitude now, he is also good at making plans in the palace. After all, although the client''s family is OK, it is not enough to control the emperor or the court. The emperor is afraid of the family background of none of his concubines. This is also the reason why the Emperor does whatever he wants in the palace. His regime is relatively stable, and the foundation left by the former Emperor to the emperor is too strong Well, I didn''t let the minister surpass the emperor.


    It''s just that a few members of the trustor''s family can be regarded as rising stars. The family has a bright future, and others are optimistic about it. In addition, they have some feelings with the emperor before, so they have the title of princess.At that time, there was no one to set her up for the emperor every day. Naturally, the emperor was not bothered. Others also mentioned more, and they even hated the client.


    Meng Li thought and thought, and then added: "if there is nothing wrong with my concubine, your majesty can''t punish my concubine. He should also give my concubine a reward. My concubine gave birth to the great prince. This is the capital of my concubine standing here!"


    "Presumptuous, you are too presumptuous. Do you think that when you have a child, you can rest easy and fight against me? No way Bian Cheng is angry with Meng Li''s words, and his forehead is blue. He directly picks up the book on the desk and smashes it at Meng Li.


    Meng Li avoided it, and the book fell to the ground. She glanced at it and asked, "my concubine is right."


    "If you disobey me and make me angry, you should be dead!" Bian Cheng is gnashing his teeth.


    He is so angry, Meng Li looks very calm, she said: "then please the emperor to kill my concubine, in this name."


    "Concubine Dong, you are really not afraid of your title. Can your title be bigger than my dragon robe? From today on, you will no longer be a concubine. You will be reduced to concubine Dong. You will be forbidden to walk in the palace. Without my permission, you will not be allowed to step out, let alone see the great prince. "


    "It must be worse than killing you?" Bian Cheng finished, his face just emerged a little happy, also added: "everything is your own."


    "Has your majesty said enough?" Meng Li stares at him, his eyes are very cold, and there is no other expression, which makes Bian Cheng''s expression strange.


    In his budget, the other party should be very sad, or panic, or uneasy, or plead


    "The emperor thought it was a way to punish me and revenge me. He said it was my concubine who asked for it. But my concubine knew that even today, the emperor would still lower my position."

 Chapter 1930

    With these words, Meng Li surprised the emperor.


    "How do you know that?" He asked.


    Meng Li sneered: "the palace is so big. What''s the matter and how long can it be hidden?"


    The emperor thought and thought, maybe it was from the Empress Dowager. He said:


    "it doesn''t matter. You know what? I still want to demote you. What can you do?"


    Meng Li stared at the emperor for a long time, until she got angry again. Then she said in a cold voice:


    "Your Majesty, think twice. If you still insist on reducing the position of your concubine under the condition that your concubine has no fault, you have to think about how to account for the world."


    "In other words, if I am demoted today, I will tell everyone that the emperor is such a mean and righteous person that he does not allow the concubines in the harem to have children. There are so many concubines in the harem, who dares to treat the emperor sincerely?"


    "You know, the greatest hope of the concubines is to get the emperor''s favor and have a dragon heir."


    "If this matter spreads out, the court hall should also be turbulent. Don''t let the former court and the back palace have no hope for the emperor!"


    Can the concubines be reconciled to the thought that their daughters have no right to have princes in the palace? Can you bear it?


    It must be an uproar. I have to ask the emperor for an explanation.


    Who doesn''t want his daughter to have a prince, concubines have children and no children are two concepts.


    "You know it!" Bian Cheng was angry: "how dare you threaten me with this."


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless: "this is also forced by the emperor."


    Don''t force her any more. She doesn''t know what she will do. Anyway, the title of imperial concubine can''t be lost, even if the emperor is killed now.


    We must be the most powerful woman in the harem besides the empress dowager, and then we can do things more conveniently.


    "That''s why you scared me?" Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "if the emperor doesn''t want to encounter these troubles, don''t be too mean to his concubines."


    Bian Cheng gave a sneer, shook his head and said, "I may be in trouble, but Princess Dong may die if she does these things."


    Meng Li looks at him and doesn''t find the intention of killing him in his eyes. Now he hasn''t met Liu Meiren, so he doesn''t want to kill her.


    She said indifferently: "I have nothing to be afraid of. I''m already a princess. It''s hard for me to go down. I''d better die. The only thing I can do is to make trouble for the emperor. If I can make trouble for the emperor, it''s worth dying."


    "You don''t think about your family, either?" Bian Cheng was surprised at Meng Li''s outspokenness.


    Meng Li said, "I can''t protect myself. Do you think about it for them? If I die, it doesn''t matter to me how they are. "


    Try to find the weakness of people, the Emperor


    "Good, good..." Bian Cheng sneered, clapped his hands and said, "what a selfish woman."


    "Get out of here!" He suddenly changed his face and roared fiercely.


    Meng Li took a look at him: "I''ll leave."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Just as she was about to step out of the room, Bian Cheng''s voice came from behind her:


    "I''ll give you two choices, the princess''s position and the prince. If you want to continue to sit in the princess''s position, the prince will never see you. If you want to see your prince, please come down obediently!"


    Meng Li stopped and didn''t look back. He said faintly, "children can be reborn. The position of concubine is not always there."


    The emperor was also mean. He threatened a woman with a child, who was the child of both of them.


    If it''s a client, it''s bound to choose a child. As a mother, who can choose not to choose a child?


    If you want a child, you have to step down. You can''t tell what the emperor has done, because once you choose, he knows that the child is his weakness. He will threaten her with everything.


    So I chose the position of concubine. After all, although the child is not around, he is well raised and there will be no problem. Moreover, the child will not be out for too long and will come back sooner or later.


    Bian Chenggong is red with anger from Meng Li. Who can say this?


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you!" He yelled again.


    Meng Li continued to walk, very calm.


    Meng''s departure is not without effect. The emperor really doesn''t want Meng Li to spread the story of Bizi decoction. If this medicine is used to fight against a certain concubine alone, it''s all right. But everyone in the harem drinks it. If they know it, they also commit public anger, and there will be no peace. Considering this, the emperor has torn up the written imperial edict of abdication.


    The moon is half full, and Meng Li is much better. That night, she is going to sleep. Qiao Zhu runs to tell Meng Li: "madam, the emperor is coming here, you..."


    Meng Li said faintly, "I know."


    She got up again, put on her clothes, and sat in the room waiting quietly. After a while, Bian Cheng came in with the eunuch. Seeing that Meng Li didn''t get up, he waved. All the eunuchs around him stepped back and closed the door. There were only two of them in the room. He said sarcastically:"Now that I''m here, you don''t stand up to greet me and disrespect the son of heaven. This is a big or small crime."


    "The big and the small all depend on the emperor''s heart. I''m not afraid of death." Meng Li said faintly.


    "Yes, I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid that without your title, do you think it''s better to keep it? Nothing works without my favor. " He sneered.


    Meng Li: "people who have changed their mind can''t be caught. Why don''t you allow me to catch what I can?"


    Bian Cheng suddenly changed the topic and said:


    "the prince is ill. As you know, it''s hard to support the newborn. It''s better to have a mother."


    Meng Li sneers at the corner of his mouth. The prince is fine. She checks every day with her mental strength. What the emperor says is that he worries her and makes her anxious to make a new choice.


    She was not in a hurry to say:


    "if it''s too much for the doctor in the hospital, there''s nothing I can do."


    "It''s really the most vicious woman. There are few people who can be so cruel as you." Bian Cheng snorted.


    Meng Li said: "the emperor, you don''t have to give up. This child is not a concubine. Don''t you care about him? It can only be said that his life is like this. No wonder. "


    "Oh..." Bian Cheng''s eyes were cold: "I''ll let you know that you can''t live well even with this title of concubine."


    "Also, if you say what you shouldn''t, be careful of your life, and Your child''s life. " He bent down and stared at Meng Li like a poisonous snake.


    "Late at night, emperor, please come back!" Meng Li avoids his eyes, her voice falls, Bian Cheng leaves.


    Meng Li presses her chest. Bian Cheng''s words just now really make her sick. What kind of person can threaten his son''s mother with his son''s life?

 Chapter 1931

    What Bian Cheng said made her feel bad. It was just that she didn''t spoil her.


    It''s really hard for those who care about him and love him not to get his favor, but Meng Li doesn''t need these.


    The right to take charge of the harem is still in her hands. Who calls her the only princess?


    But Bian Cheng was really interesting. The next day, news came from the Empress Dowager that he intended to canonize imperial concubine Zheng.


    However, the Empress Dowager stopped the emperor, saying that Princess Zheng was not qualified enough. If she had to canonize Princess Zheng, she should canonize the present Princess Dong as Queen.


    According to the rules, it''s true, but the emperor doesn''t want to return the queen?


    Now he would like to withdraw her as a concubine.


    She refused the Empress Dowager''s request and insisted on conferring imperial concubine Zheng as her royal concubine. The Empress Dowager always said that it was against the rules, so the two sides were deadlocked over this matter.


    Meng Li knew that Bian Cheng wanted to replace her present position by lifting another imperial concubine.


    Is that ok?


    She got up to exercise her muscles and bones. These days, she had some quiet days. She was lying on the bed all day and cultivated herself. She didn''t go out much. It''s time to go out.


    Release mental force, looking for the position of Liu Meiren, she let Qiao Zhu accompany her in the past.


    To the place, Liu beauty immediately saw Meng Li, she and her maid back to the roadside, give Meng Li salute.


    Generally, this kind of person with low position doesn''t need to speak when he meets the imperial concubine. He just needs to salute until she passes by.


    She lowered her head. Meng Li couldn''t see her beautiful face clearly, so she stopped and said to her:


    "raise your head and let the palace have a look."


    Hearing the speech, beauty Liu raised her head generously and looked at Meng Li. Meng Li looked at her carefully and said with emotion:


    "there are such beauties in the palace. Why don''t we know?"


    "Back to the empress, I just entered the palace." Liu Meiren responded to her without any arrogance.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "well, my palace is boring today. Would you like to have a chat with someone?"


    "I''m short of experience, humble in birth and poor in speech. I''m afraid that it will disturb the interest of your wife. Please find another one." The imperial concubine wants to talk to her, but Liu Meiren doesn''t show that she is flattered. Her look is still very flat, and her eyes are not sad or happy.


    "It doesn''t matter. Looking at your beautiful face, my palace will be in a better mood."


    "Come on, don''t say no more." Meng Li said, he first step forward, walking in front, met a pavilion, Meng Li just went in to sit down, and Liu Meiren followed in, standing beside.


    "Sit down." Meng Li pointed to his side.


    "I dare not sit with your concubine." She stood still.


    Meng Li laughed: "it doesn''t matter, you sit down."


    "This is what the palace allows."


    "Thank you." She gave Meng a gift and sat down.


    Meng Li takes a look at the scenery outside the pavilion. In the plot, beauty Liu has always been cold and quiet. It seems that everything outside has nothing to do with her. She has never bullied others after she was favored, and she can''t be regarded as having a grudge with her client.


    What the emperor did to the client was for the emperor to do, but he could make use of this beauty Liu.


    As long as beauty Liu appeared in the sight of the emperor, the emperor would not want to make imperial concubine Zheng as his concubine any more. At that time, he would be full of beauty Liu.


    But it will take a while for him to raise this beauty Liu.


    "Do you promise now?" After a short silence, Meng Li asked.


    Liu Meiren nodded, her clothes and hair accessories are in accordance with the agreed rules, others can see at a glance.


    Meng Li waves to the palace maids around him. They retreat. Meng Li stares at Liu Meiren''s face and says, "since you have entered the palace wall, do you want to fight for yourself?"


    "Niang Niang, I dare not think about it. I only want to spend the rest of my life in the palace." She immediately bowed her head and said.


    She thought Meng Li was afraid of her beauty and was testing her.


    Meng Li said softly, "don''t panic. Our palace is sincere. If we don''t fight, won''t we waste this beautiful face?"


    "This is from my parents. It''s not my wish. Please forgive me." Liu Meiren stood up and saluted Meng Li again.


    Meng Li shook his head helplessly and said:


    "where do you want to go?"


    "I just feel that the emperor must like you."


    "No Lady... " Liu Meiren frowned and her whole body was full of rejection.


    This makes Meng Li a little surprised. After all, she has entered the palace. Most women want to get the holy pet. Sometimes without the holy pet, they don''t even know how they died.


    Can Liu beauty this whole body up and down of repulsion, obviously not quite right.


    "Please let me go. I don''t want to..." She knelt down, and in the middle of her speech, some of it was hard to say.Meng Li added, "don''t you want to serve the emperor?"


    "Yes." Liu Meiren plucked up her courage and said.


    Meng Li said softly, "but you have already entered the palace. You can''t get out of this life."


    "Yes, there is no hope." Liu Mei Mei murmured.


    Meng Li ah, since Liu Meiren is so exclusive at present, she will put the plan aside for the time being.


    Anyway, sooner or later the emperor will meet her and occupy her. She should come to find herself.


    "I don''t want to, and I don''t want to. But I don''t need to tell anyone about today''s affairs. After all, I can''t see others without your beautiful face." Meng Li said.


    "Yes, thank you, madam." Liu Meiren said gratefully.


    As long as the concubine doesn''t give her to the emperor by force, she also knows what the concubine means, that is to let her compete for favor. It''s normal for women like these to find others when they can''t do what they want.


    But she didn''t want to be the princess''s pawn.


    Meng Li left and went for a walk in the palace. He also met many concubines. Now no one is particularly favored. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the imperial concubine. On the other hand, Princess Zheng feels that she is going to be a royal concubine. When she meets Meng Li, her attitude is somewhat arrogant.


    Although there is no title of imperial concubine, the emperor has told her that she will be in charge of the affairs of the harem in the future. Meng Li''s eyes are a little disdainful.


    Also gave birth to a prince, can mix so miserably, really ridiculous.


    Also unwilling to get off the sedan chair, he sat on the sedan chair and said hello to Meng Li.


    It seems like a coincidence, but Meng Li feels that the other party deliberately detours to meet her. She asks: "Princess Zheng, why did you mess with the rules?"


    Princess Zheng frowned and pretended to be distressed:


    "madam, you don''t know. Your Majesty was in my palace last night. When you wake up this morning, your waist seems to be broken. Now it''s really inconvenient to get out of the sedan chair and salute you."


    "And the emperor also said, understanding my waist pain, let me see people do not have to salute."

 Chapter 1932

    Meng Li, oh, it''s really interesting.


    The Empress Dowager and herself are the only ones who can make Zheng Fei salute. Can Zheng Fei really live when she meets the Empress Dowager?


    In the real sense, there is no need to salute when you see yourself. Isn''t that why the emperor asked Zheng Fei to block her?


    And he made a detour.


    She said faintly, "since it''s not convenient, it''s all right."


    He took another look at the blooming flowers next to him and said to Princess Zheng, "do you think people are just like flowers, blooming for a while, but only charming for a while?"


    "What do you mean, madam?" Zheng Fei''s face changed.


    Is that to say that her favor is only temporary?


    "Nothing else." Meng Li smiles and goes away with Qiao Zhu.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to fight with these people. It doesn''t mean much.


    After all, these are unimportant people. The most important thing is the emperor. Well, he has to find a way to be a queen. As for face-to-face


    We''ll talk about it then.


    After waiting patiently for a few days, the emperor finally met Liu Meiren. When he saw Liu Meiren, he was stunned.


    There was such a beauty in the harem that he didn''t find it before.


    On the spot, he said something to show his affection for her.


    But Liu Meiren''s expression was always cold, and she didn''t try her best to cater to the emperor because she was the emperor. Not only that, she also resisted.


    Maybe people are so strange. The more you resist, the more I like it.


    As expected, you are different from the rouge folk powder beside you. There are women in this world who disdain the holy pet.


    However, because of Liu Meiren''s rejection, the emperor did not immediately feel lucky for her. Instead, he chose to cultivate his feelings with her first. If he had nothing to do, he would go there to sit down and ask her to accompany him when he was reading.


    This has been going on for several days. When they get along with each other, the emperor always has that idea. Liu Meiren avoids it again and again. She has an intuition that she can''t avoid it.


    At this time, the imperial concubine asked her to meet again. She didn''t want to see her very much. She must have come to persuade her to come from the emperor.


    She is the ultimate resistance, but from the emperor, there is no need to become the princess''s pawn, stir into the palace fight.


    But Princess Dong sent another portrait, which made Liu Meiren panic. It seemed that she had to see it.


    "Niang Niang..." Meng Li is sitting in a relatively secret Pavilion in the imperial garden, watching beauty Liu salute her.


    She nodded: "get up."


    "What do you mean, madam?" She was straight to the point, her brows were filled with anxiety, and her cool color disappeared.


    Meng Li took out a picture from his sleeve, spread it out on the table and asked in a soft voice:


    "what''s the relationship between this man and you?"


    Liu Meiren pursed her mouth and did not speak.


    Meng Li said, "you don''t have to hide it from me. I''ve almost investigated everything."


    "This should have been your best friend."


    A few days ago, when she was free at night, she released her mental energy to see what Liu Meiren was doing. Then she watched her painting the man. When she finished the painting, she would look at it foolishly and burn it again. If she was not her sweetheart, why not?


    She also drew a picture according to Liu Meiren''s painting, and sent someone to check Liu Meiren''s hometown. She knew that this man was a scholar and wanted to take part in the imperial examination.


    Meng Li made up a lot of romantic love between scholar and singer on the spot.


    "Don''t spoil my reputation. I really don''t know this man." Liu Meiren chooses to deny it.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s just a scholar. As far as our palace is concerned, it''s also random. It happens that our palace can''t stand this scholar. If you do something, you won''t blame me, will you? After all, it doesn''t matter to you


    By this threat, Liu Meiren knelt down in fear: "please don''t attack innocent people."


    Meng Li said, "I just want you to hear something in your heart."


    "Please tell me." Beauty Liu is full of bitterness.


    Sure enough, after entering the palace, they couldn''t help themselves. They easily found your weakness and threatened you.


    Meng Li: "the emperor is interested in you now. If you don''t want to, you can''t escape."


    "I..." Beauty Liu is speechless.


    "Look up and tell me, do you want to escape?" Meng Li asked her.


    Beauty Liu raised her head and nodded to Meng Li''s indifferent eyes.


    "It''s obviously unrealistic to want to go out of the palace like this," Meng Li said


    "Can I still get out of the palace?" Beauty Liu''s eyes burst with light and shock.


    Meng Li laughed: "how about we make a deal?"


    "What deal?" She stares at Meng Li tightly, from her nervous expression can see how much she hopes to go out of the palace.


    Meng Li pondered and said, "as long as you listen to my arrangement, you will be able to leave the palace safely."


    "You can''t escape from serving the emperor. You can''t escape without me, you know?""I..." Liu Meiren''s face was full of resistance, but she knew that what the concubine said was true.


    How can the emperor let her go after her?


    Meng Li: "give you time to think about it."


    Liu Meiren lowered her head again, and the space was quiet. After a long time, Liu Meiren raised her head, and finally she wanted to understand. She looked at Meng Li firmly:


    "as long as the empress can return her concubine to be free, she can do anything."


    What does it matter to be a princess''s pawn?


    Even if it''s not perfect in the end, as long as you can escape from the deep palace wall, what does it matter to pay for it?


    She was not born to belong to this deep palace. It''s too oppressive here. She would rather be a singer. Only in this way can her heart be free, and there are men she loves.


    "Eat this." Meng Li took out a beautiful box and opened it gently. Inside was a black pill. It smelled bad.


    "Is this poison?" Liu Mei Mei hesitates, but she also reaches out her hand to take it.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "do you think well, can you accept any of my requirements?"


    "As long as the empress can let me leave this deep palace, I will." Said Liu Meiren.


    Meng Li: "well, take it. It''s poison. But when you go out of the palace, I will give you antidote. It won''t affect your body."


    "Thank you, madam." Liu Meiren takes a deep look at the pill, reaches out her hand and twists it up. She resolutely puts it into her mouth.


    She also has no choice, does not listen to the empress, her sweetheart''s safety is not guaranteed, might as well gamble, perhaps can return to the body of freedom.


    At the bottom of her heart, there was a sense of desolation. She was born mean. She only played chess for others. When the pill melted in her mouth, Meng Li gave a smile.


    This is not poison, but if Liu Meiren betrays her, it must be worse than taking poison.


    Since the transaction, we must have the spirit of contract.


    "At your mother''s command." Liu Meiren spoke, and the bitter taste of the pill still remained in her mouth.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s nothing at present. The emperor''s side, everything is according to your mind. If you can avoid his luck, I have no opinion."

 Chapter 1933

    Beauty Liu just nodded her head and said, "thank you, madam."


    At least the empress didn''t let her sacrifice herself, but could she really escape?


    Meng Li took a deep look at Liu Meiren. There was nothing to explain for the time being, so he told her to go down first.


    It''s really necessary to make a deal with Liu Meiren.


    She is the only one who can control the emperor in the future.


    And they meet the matter did not let people know, the emperor is now obsessed with Liu Meiren, Liu Meiren from Meng left here soon, he was called to accompany him.


    A few days later, Qiaozhu combed Meng Li''s hair in the morning and said to Meng Li in a soft voice:


    "madam, Liu agreed to go to bed last night."


    Meng Li faintly said, "she still can''t hide."


    Then he laughed again: "yes, the women in the harem are all from the emperor. Who can hide them?"


    Qiaozhu nodded and told Meng Li: "now it''s an elected servant."


    "That''s the emperor''s wish." Meng Li said faintly.


    Qiao Zhu hasn''t realized that this is the beginning of Liu Meiren''s constant promotion. Normally, the emperor will be promoted even if he is lucky enough to have a suitable person.


    Within a month after that, Liu Meiren had rapidly upgraded from an elected servant to a talented person.


    The speed makes the concubines smack their tongue.


    It also attracted the attention of the Empress Dowager.


    Let the emperor not spoil a person, to rain and dew, but these words for the emperor is left ear in right ear out.


    The Empress Dowager thinks it''s not good to go on like this. In the long run, the world should say that the emperor is ridiculous, obsessed with women and has no rules. For the sake of the emperor''s reputation, she asks Meng to leave to see her.


    To Meng Li, since you are a concubine, you also have the responsibility to persuade the emperor! Moreover, you have to plan for yourself. You can''t just watch the emperor''s mind on one person.


    Meng Li said with a bitter face:


    "empress, how can the emperor listen to my concubine now?"


    The Empress Dowager was a little worried. The speed of Liu''s promotion was out of order, but the emperor was still determined to change the status quo. She couldn''t help saying to Meng Li:


    "you also have the right to take charge of the harem. Since you can''t move the emperor, you can also persuade those concubines."


    Meng Li


    What is that.


    It means to let her go and say to Liu Meiren, you let go of the emperor and let me?


    She was silent, and the Empress Dowager sighed and said, "be more competitive!"


    Meng left a ceremony: "I know."


    The Empress Dowager said angrily:


    "I''ve known all day. You''re a princess at least. You don''t have any momentum or brain. You have to go to get the favor by yourself. You can''t do anything all day."


    She didn''t know that Princess Dong didn''t want to compete for favours in the past. If she wanted to, it would be good for her to deliver cakes in front of the emperor.


    "You can''t abandon yourself. Think about your son. Have you seen him since he was born? You don''t even want to see him? Only when you regain the emperor''s favor can you see it. " The Empress Dowager glanced at Meng Li, feeling that it was hard to talk to her.


    How can we survive in the harem if we don''t fight?


    Do you really feel comfortable as a concubine?


    It''s not necessary to be a queen.


    "The mother taught me." Meng Li didn''t want to refute, but said so.


    Seeing that Meng Li was calm as usual, she was not in a hurry to find a way to change the status quo. The Empress Dowager was especially tired. She sipped her lips and was too lazy to say, too lazy to see. She waved her hand and said to Meng Li:


    "go down."


    Meng Li: "yes..."


    On the way out from the Empress Dowager''s palace, I met Princess Zheng who was going to the Empress Dowager''s palace. Meng Li picked her eyebrows. Before, the Empress Dowager didn''t like her very much. Did she take the initiative or let her go this time?


    If the Empress Dowager let her go, it proves that the Empress Dowager wants to let Princess Zheng compete for favor, so that the emperor is not so obsessed with beauty Liu.


    "I''ve seen your concubine." This time, concubine Zheng didn''t see Meng Li last time. She saluted honestly.


    Meng Li did not forget what happened last time, and asked with a smile:


    "how is it? Is Princess Zheng''s waist not painful today? "


    Zheng Fei''s face was stiff, and then she squeezed out a far fetched smile and said, "don''t tease me. Now it''s the Liu Cai Ren who has a backache."


    Meng Li nodded his head and said, "people don''t care if they have low back pain. Our palace is most concerned about your body, as long as you don''t have low back pain."


    "Oh..." Zheng Fei''s smile became more and more ugly.


    The handkerchief is about to break.


    "If the empress is OK, I''ll go ahead. The Empress Dowager is waiting for me to come and say hello." She said.


    Meng Li said, "go ahead."


    Princess Zheng gives an honest salute and passes by Meng Li in the wrong way. Meng Li smiles. A few days ago, she was proud that she was going to upgrade her imperial concubine. Now the emperor is full of beauty Liu. How can she think of her upgrading her imperial concubine?But now Liu Meiren is also in favor. Meng Li thinks it''s time to let her do something.


    Fortunately, Liu Meiren has a desire. Even going out of the palace is also a desire. Once people have a desire, they have to pay something for it. For example, now, Liu Meiren needs to help her achieve her goal, and then she can help Liu Meiren achieve her goal.


    On the second day, Meng Li asked people to inform Liu Meiren to come to her palace and let her come openly.


    Liu Meiren is also obedient. She hasn''t seen Liu Meiren for many days. She is more beautiful than before.


    More charm, more charming.


    "It''s been a good day." Meng Li light mouth asks a way.


    Liu Mei Mei smiles bitterly: "how can the empress not know the condition of my body?"


    "There is concern." Meng Li did not deny it.


    Liu Mei Mei lowered her head: "I think the empress asked me to come here. It''s not just to talk about the past. If you want to do something, I will do it naturally."


    "You are a cheerful man." Meng Li said.


    Liu Meiren: "I was born humble. If I''m not happy in life, I''m afraid I''ll kill myself."


    Meng Li smiles for a moment. He feels a little sad and sighs:


    "in fact, it''s no big deal. I just miss the prince. I haven''t seen him since he was born."


    She also covered her heart and said, "as long as you think about it, you will feel heartache. The emperor is merciless. I can''t control you at all."


    "Pain..." Liu Mei Mei murmured.


    "Madam, you are suffering too." She sympathized with Meng Li, a woman who gave birth to a child and never saw each other. What kind of torture is this.


    Therefore, Liu Meiren feels that the emperor is merciless. It''s his woman and no fault. How can he be willing to treat her like this?


    If you treat your imperial concubine like this today, you will be more miserable than your imperial concubine in the future. Your imperial concubine has a good family background, and she can stand firm in the palace without her favor. All of her life is based on the emperor''s favor. Once he takes back this favor, the consequences will be


    The deep palace is terrible. At this time, Liu Meiren has a deep fear and a heart eager to escape from the palace.

 Chapter 1934

    When Meng Li saw Liu Meiyu, he was worried and sighed:


    "the palace wants to take the prince back and keep him by itself."


    She could probably guess what beauty Liu was worried about. She was helpless in the palace and became the emperor''s infatuated person again. There must be many eyes staring at her, which made her uneasy.


    Liu Meiren will not be surprised if she asks her to help. Who doesn''t want to have her own child back?


    "I know what to do." Liu Meiren bowed her head and said.


    Meng Li smiles for a while, thinks about it, and says to Liu Meiren:


    "nowadays, many people are staring at you, and naturally many people are flattering you. Pay more attention to everything. Sometimes, illness is not only from the mouth, but also a painting, a bunch of flowers and a fragrance, which makes you stay in bed."


    Liu Mei Mei nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention."


    "Here you are. Although you are not short of good things now, it is also my intention." Meng Li opened a box, which contained some jewelry. Although there was a trading relationship, it was not in the way to give her something.


    It is also to buy people''s hearts and hope that she will be more willing.


    Since it''s a reward, Liu Meiren can''t say no. she left with what Meng Li gave her.


    Just just as she left the palace, the emperor came to meet her in person.


    "Beauty, what did she ask you to do?" When Bian Cheng saw that Liu Meiren saluted him, he immediately stepped forward to help her up. Then he held out his hand to stop her shoulder and deliberately lowered his head to speak in Liu Meiren''s ear.


    The heat makes Liu Meiren feel uncomfortable. She frowns. Bian Cheng straightens up and takes care of her feelings.


    "Back to the emperor, I''ve never been to the imperial concubine. I should go." See Bian Cheng has been staring at her, she can''t help but speak.


    Bian Cheng frowned: "are you just going to invite An''an?"


    Liu Meiren''s expression was cold, and she gave a faint hum.


    "Didn''t she embarrass you?" Bian Cheng asked again.


    Liu Meiren looks back at the gate of the imperial concubine''s palace, shakes her head and says, "no, the imperial concubine has given her concubine."


    "That''s all?" Bian Cheng glances at the hand of the maid next to Liu Meiren.


    "Open it and let me have a look." He said.


    When the maid opened it, she saw that there were some jewels in it, which were not many in style, but they were also exquisite. He hissed:


    "can you hold these things?"


    "Throw it away." He said directly, his eyes full of disgust.


    Liu Meiren looks at Bian Cheng in surprise. Bian Cheng looks at her with a gentle smile and explains: "her things are not good. Can I give you what you like?"


    "But this is also the good intention of the lady. How can we throw it away?" Liu Meiren sipped her mouth and said.


    Bian Cheng snorted:


    "what kind of heart? To tell you the truth, what kind of kindness can a woman like her have? There are many complicated and dirty things in this palace. You are so simple that you don''t know it. You should be careful with what others give you. You''d better give it to me and let me arrange for someone to check it. "


    Liu Meiren was silent and didn''t know what to say. She was really unhappy. Bian Cheng said, "if you really like it, I won''t throw it away, but I have to take it away and let it be tested before I can give it to you."


    "Your Majesty, your concubine is not what you think." Liu Meiren couldn''t help saying.


    Bian Cheng felt that his beauty was simple and lovely. This kind of simple, cool and beautiful woman was just a treasure in the world. Her eyes and eyebrows softened a little, and said: "do I know her or do you know her? You must not be deceived by the false appearance, that is, she treats you with evil intentions and has a purpose, you know? "


    Beauty Liu sighed. In one day, a royal concubine and a emperor all said the same thing to her. It can be seen that the complexity of the palace is beyond her imagination.


    The imperial concubine really has a purpose, but she is not a poor person? She''s just for her children.


    Moreover, they are straightforward transactions, there is no deception.


    She didn''t respond to the emperor. She looked a little tired. Bian Cheng said immediately:


    "I have nothing to do next. Where would you like to sit down with me


    "I''m not feeling well." Liu Meiren said coldly.


    Although her meaning is declined, but Bian Cheng with don''t understand, or insist to send her back.


    When they are alone in a room, Bian Cheng can''t help but do something in the daytime. Liu Meiren is more and more uncomfortable. She frowns and leans on the head of the bed. Bian Cheng embraces her and asks:


    "angry?"


    "I dare not." Liu Meiren said coldly.


    "I''ll never do that next time. I just couldn''t help it." Bian Cheng said with some chagrin.


    Su RI has never been unable to control it, but he has never been able to control it since he met Liu Meiren. If it were not for the river and mountain, he would have to leave everything behind and stay with her all the time.Liu Meiren: "even so, the emperor is satisfied."


    "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to." Bian Cheng''s posture is very low in front of Liu Meiren. He is not so arrogant as others. He can be said to be true love.


    "Ah..." Liu Meiren wanted to take Bian Cheng''s hand, which was uncomfortable.


    He heard Bian Chengwen say: "I have never loved any woman in my life. You are the first one."


    "I don''t know what kind of woman I want until I see you."


    It was not the first time that she had heard this kind of love talk.


    Once upon a time, people who fell in love with her said the same thing to her.


    Bian Cheng thought that he had moved Liu Meiren, so he continued: "I have it. I will try my best to give it to you. I will give you the best thing in the world."


    He is not stupid. He knows that Liu Meiren doesn''t love him, but he believes that she will be moved.


    "Did the emperor only say these words to me?" Liu Meiren suddenly side head, forehead just in Bian Cheng''s lips, he took the opportunity to kiss, tender like water.


    He said firmly, "that''s nature. Have you ever seen me like the rest of my concubines?"


    "Where''s the lady?" Liu Meiren asked. She felt that the reason why Princess Dong could become a princess was that the emperor must have loved her because she was said to have been favored before.


    She also wanted to know why the emperor became so unfeeling and why he separated their mother and son so cruelly.


    At the moment, beauty Liu has a kind of pity and curiosity. She also wants to know the emperor.


    "Are you jealous?" Bian Cheng holds his head with one hand, and pinches one hand on her delicate shoulder, so that he can ask in his spare time.


    It really makes him a little happy. When a woman asks these questions curiously, it proves that she is interested in you.

 Chapter 1935

    Beauty Liu: "the emperor misunderstood."


    Bian Cheng said with a smile:


    "I have never had a relationship with her."


    Liu Meiren''s eyes darken and she has no feelings, but she can be a concubine and give birth to a child. Is that the so-called lack of feelings?


    Seeing that there was something wrong with beauty Liu, Bian Cheng said:


    "speaking of it, she did have a few points in my heart, which made me feel that she was a lovely person, but she would change. After she became a concubine, she had more extravagance and was too greedy, which made me especially disgusted."


    "She is not like you, you have no desire, you are not worldly."


    "It''s not too much to plan for yourself. Didn''t the emperor plan for himself?" Liu Meiren said coldly.


    Bian Cheng''s face froze for a moment when he heard the words: "beauty, do you know what to say?"


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "That''s right, but I only love women like you." Bian Cheng thought about it, but he didn''t want to argue with Liu Meiren.


    He doesn''t like greedy women, so what?


    Beauty Liu sighed and said, "I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?" Bian Cheng asked.


    "I just feel that it''s beautiful to get the emperor''s favor today, but the emperor will change his heart one day, and I''ll come to a bad end." She cried.


    Bian Cheng: "I said that I will always love you."


    Liu Meiren suddenly got up, got out of bed, knelt on the ground, and said in a low voice, "forgive me for being frank. The emperor treats people and things mercilessly. I can''t believe it."


    Bian Cheng was a little annoyed when she said that. He sat up with a low voice:


    "I am the son of heaven. I have made a promise to you. Why do you worry about gain and loss? Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Oh, did the princess say something to you?" Bian Cheng thought that Liu Meiren also went to the imperial palace.


    "She said before you that I was heartless? She''s just jealous of you and provoking our relationship. " Bian Cheng said again.


    Liu Meiren still bowed her head and said coldly:


    "the princess didn''t say that. We just talked about the prince. She said that she missed the prince very much, so I felt why the emperor should be so cruel and let them separate."


    "Oh She thought of the prince... " Bian Cheng seems to have heard a big joke.


    "If she really loved the prince, she should have been demoted to be a concubine instead of being a concubine!" Bian Cheng snorted, his eyes were sinister.


    Liu beauty Lengleng Leng ground looks at Bian Cheng, this among them still have secret feeling?


    Bian Cheng thought about it and said to Liu Meiren, "at the beginning, I wanted to demote her as a concubine. Later, I let her choose. If she wanted to take back her child, she would be demoted. If she didn''t take her child, she would continue to be a concubine."


    "She let me down too much, she chose the imperial concubine, that is to say, she chose the honor and wealth. How can I have compassion for such a woman?"


    "She asked for everything."


    Liu Meiren asked suspiciously, "why do you want to go down?"


    Unless it is a big mistake, the imperial concubine''s position can not be reduced, and the imperial concubine also gave birth to a prince.


    This words pour is to ask Bian Cheng speechless.


    Why do you want to go down?


    If other concubines asked him that, he would only say that the world was his, and he would do whatever he wanted.


    But Liu Meiren is different from others. He cares about her opinion.


    It''s hard to say that the child was secretly carried by the imperial concubine. Now it''s not the right time to tell Liu Meiren.


    See Biancheng speechless, Liumei heart secretly think is the emperor changed heart, just so cold.


    It''s really unpredictable!


    If he had a reason, now he said it, but he didn''t. Liu Meiren was very disappointed.


    "I hope the emperor can return the prince to his concubine." Liu Meiren simply said directly.


    Bian Cheng was very worried: "so she asked you to plead in front of me, didn''t she?"


    Liu Meiren shakes her head: "no, I just can''t bear that a mother can''t see her child. I sympathize with her."


    "I told you, she doesn''t deserve your sympathy. It''s all her own choice." With patience, Bian Cheng said:


    "look how greedy she is. She wants to be a concubine and have children."


    "Isn''t that what she should have?" murmured Liu Meiren? The emperor has always said that she is greedy


    Bian Cheng


    "I have never asked for anything from the emperor. Can the emperor satisfy me once?" Seeing Bian Cheng''s silence, Liu Meiren spoke again.


    "What kind of ecstasy does she give you?" The more beauty Liu is like this, the more helpless Bian Cheng is.


    Liu Meiren said seriously, "it''s nothing to do with your concubine. I just hope the emperor can be kind to others, because only after the emperor is kind to others can I trust the emperor."


    "I can..."


    "What can I do?" See Liu Meiren say to stammer, Bian Cheng asks a way.Liu Meiren said, "I can trust my body and mind to the emperor."


    "Seriously?" Bian Cheng''s eyes brightened, he got her body, now the only pursuit is her heart.


    Beauty Liu nodded.


    Bian Cheng thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "even if you are kind to others, you don''t have to be kind to Princess Dong. She doesn''t deserve it."


    "But I want to see their mother and son reunite." Said Liu Meiren stubbornly.


    "Let me think about it." But he didn''t agree.


    He hoped that Liu Meiren''s sympathy for Dong Guifei was temporary and that she would forget it in a few days.


    Liu Meiren did not choose to continue to entangle, just said good.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. The emperor will come every day. If I can''t do it today, I''ll do it tomorrow.


    One day the emperor will agree, and her task will be completed.


    She doesn''t care whether Princess Dong is worthy or not. She only knows what she should do.


    Bian can take down a few days to find that this idea is wrong, because Liu beauty has been in front of him about the prince.


    Look at the posture to make their mother and son reunite.


    "I don''t think it''s normal for you to pay attention to this matter." Bian Cheng deliberately looks at Liu Meiren with a calm face.


    Want to use momentum to pressure Liu Meiren, let her tell the truth.


    Beauty Liu is not afraid at all. She knows how much the emperor dotes on her now. She just says faintly, "the emperor misunderstood me."


    Bian Cheng said firmly:


    "it''s not a misunderstanding. I even think she threatened you. If you have any difficulties, please tell me. No one can embarrass you."


    "If I''m so timid in the emperor''s heart, anyone can threaten me. I can''t help it. It''s just that I''m not worthy of the emperor''s love. Why doesn''t the emperor believe in his own eyes?" Liu Meiren''s attitude became colder and colder.


    Bian Cheng, hearing the speech, frowned and thought it was reasonable that Liu Meiren''s temperament should not be threatened by others.


    After all, in the face of the emperor, she dared to refuse at first, not to mention a princess?


    Or Did they promise her good?


    Should not, the emperor''s favor she dares to refuse, what benefits can move her?

 Chapter 1936

    Is it really pure sympathy?


    Bian Cheng said:


    "is that what you want their mother and son to get together? You will regret it later. She is not grateful. "


    Liu Meiren replied:


    "I never regret what I do, and it''s also for the sake of the prince. I can''t bear to see the prince grow up without his mother."


    "He is still a child, why does the emperor involve him for other reasons and affect his growth?"


    Bian Cheng shook his head helplessly: "I really don''t know what you think."


    Liu Meiren said with a bitter smile: "when I was young, I was separated from my mother. Until now, I''m sorry that I didn''t get my mother''s love when I was young."


    "I don''t want anyone else to suffer like me."


    When Bian Cheng listened to her saying this, he felt sorry for her and couldn''t help holding her. Liu Meiren felt stiff for a moment. Bian Cheng was disappointed: "Why are you still so repulsive?"


    But he didn''t get a response.


    It''s night. Meng Li is going to sleep. Qiao Zhu says the emperor is coming.


    Meng Li had no choice but to get up and sit waiting for him. As soon as he came in, he asked Meng Li angrily:


    "you are so powerful that you used Liu Cairen."


    "What is the emperor talking about? I don''t understand. " Meng did not look up at him.


    There is a fragrance on him, which is from Liu Meiren. I think she came over there just now.


    It''s so late that the emperor can still come here. Maybe it''s because Liu Meiren is not willing to spend the night with him, so she finds an excuse to drive him out.


    "You don''t understand. What don''t you understand! If you don''t salute me when you see me, I''ll treat you with disrespect Bian Cheng sat down and patted the table.


    Meng Li gets up and gives Bian Cheng a gift casually. Without waiting for him to say anything, he sits down again and makes Bian Cheng angry.


    "You are so lawless now!" He snorted.


    Meng Li: "what does the emperor want me to do? The emperor has never been kind to my concubine. Do you expect my concubine to treat you respectfully as before? "


    "I am the son of heaven. No matter what I do, you must respect me." He stressed.


    Meng Li gave a cold voice.


    The son of heaven.


    "I just don''t understand. What qualifications do you have to be angry with me?" Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li, puzzled.


    Meng Li finally took a serious look at him, and then suddenly felt that the emperor might be the kind of person who would care if others treated him badly.


    The better people treat him, the less rare he is.


    This


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ve come to now. If I ignore him, he will take the initiative to come and fight with her.


    In the plot, the client wants to regain the favor of the emperor, and takes a lot of thought, but he disdains to tell her at that time.


    Meng Li said indifferently:


    "I''m not qualified, but I''m not convinced in my heart, and then I don''t care about life and death. How can I be afraid of angering the emperor?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Bian chengbuyu asked.


    Meng Li stares at him and sneers: "why can''t I have a concubine? Has there been such a miserable concubine since ancient times? "


    "Since he was pregnant, the emperor has regarded his concubines as enemies and opened branches and leaves for the royal family. There is not only no reward but also no punishment. Is this fair?"


    "It''s really chilling. It''s also breaking my thoughts about the emperor in my life. If there''s nothing wrong, the emperor doesn''t have to come here. I don''t want to serve the emperor."


    Meng Li said, Bian Cheng eyes evil, staring at Meng Li for a long time, see her expression is not like a lie.


    Then I really don''t want to serve him. How can I do that? His woman, only he abandoned the share, never he was abandoned.


    You don''t want to serve him? Today he has to!


    With a vengeful attitude, he said sternly:


    "this world belongs to me, and your palace is also given to you by me. If you don''t come, you won''t come? I will not only come here today, but also live here to let you sleep! "


    He wants to use this method to insult her, to let her put his position, let her know, she is still the fish on the sticky board.


    His voice fell, Meng Li returned with a strange look.


    Still in bed?


    Is this revenge?


    That''s a special way.


    "What are you looking at? Undress me Bian Cheng ordered.


    Meng Li didn''t move.


    Bian Cheng was angry. He said, "if you don''t serve me well today, I''ll make you worse off than dead!"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "emperor, you are so funny."


    "Even if I die today, I can''t serve you!" With that, Meng Li pulled out the hairpin on his head and pointed the sharp end at his neck.


    Bian Cheng stares at her, a little twisted: "die, you can die for me."Meng Li snorts, his eyes are determined to die, and his hands are gradually exerting. From Bian Cheng''s perspective, Meng Li stabs chaizi into her neck, blood flows down, and Bian Cheng''s pupils shrink. At this time, he doesn''t really want Meng Li to die. After all, it''s not the time to make Liu Meiren the queen.


    At the same time, he couldn''t save face to stop Meng Li, so he hummed:


    "you are cruel!"


    With that, he walked away.


    Meng Li saw with mental strength that he left here with his eunuch, and then put down his hand with Chai Zi.


    Touch your neck with your hand. When you put it down again, how can there be a trace of blood on your hand?


    How can Meng Li really injure himself? He just weaves an illusion for Bian Cheng with his mental strength. From his eyes, he is bleeding.


    Bian Cheng went back to his air and patted the table with anger.


    Presumptuous! Too much!


    How dare you refuse him by death.


    He was extremely unwilling. Why? Just a concubine, dare to refuse the emperor''s blessing.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t sleep for half a night. Meng Li lay down to sleep after he left.


    She thought that when the emperor had nothing to give her, she would think of giving her the position of Queen.


    She''s going to do what she has to do before that.


    However, time is not too urgent. After all, Liu Meiren is still a talented person. There are still many ranks above the talented person, and it will take some time to seal up step by step.


    A few days later, Bian Cheng came again.


    Knowing that he was coming, Meng Li made an appearance and bandaged his neck without any wound.


    "What will the emperor do?" Meng Li''s attitude is very cold.


    Bian Cheng glanced at Meng Li''s neck. He was angry when he thought of what happened that night, and his tone was not good:


    "the harem belongs to me. I''ll come as soon as I want."


    "Yes." There are others around. Meng Li doesn''t want to say anything. It''s time to talk to the Empress Dowager.


    It should be said that she did not respect the emperor.


    Bian Cheng sneered again:


    "you really can say that you miss your son in front of Liu Meiren. Now you''ve brought it to you, but you haven''t paid any attention to it."

 Chapter 1937

    Meng Li took a look at the child the palace man was holding and said to the palace man, "give it to my palace."


    After taking over the child, Meng Li looked at the child carefully. He was born for some time and grew very well.


    The appearance is also lovely, bright and pure eyes staring at her, also toward her unconscious smile, this let Meng Li can''t help but smile.


    The baby is pure and perfect.


    See Meng Li smile, Bian Cheng inexplicably feel that his mood is actually a little better.


    But his face was still gloomy.


    "You know, this is the blessing of Liu Cairen. If you hadn''t taken advantage of her compassion, the child would never have come back to you." After Meng Gong said, people waved to him.


    Meng Li said faintly.


    This made him sneer again: "look, I know you won''t be grateful."


    Meng Li looked up at him: "how can I be grateful? I can''t go to kowtow to her now. "


    At the beginning, let Liu Meiren come to her palace, is to let Bian Cheng simply think that she is in front of Liu Meiren Bo sympathy, rather than any other deal.


    If for no reason, she and Liu Meiren from the future, Liu Meiren also ran to Bian Cheng to help her talk, it will cause Bian Cheng''s suspicion.


    As it turns out, Liu Meiren is really the one who can influence the emperor. She gives the emperor a face for a few days, refuses the emperor several times, and the emperor brings her child to him.


    Bian Cheng


    "Ungrateful things." He spat.


    Meng Li said faintly: "that minister concubine thinks Liu Cai Ren has both virtues and benefits, and should be promoted to a noble person."


    Anyway, no matter whether he says it or not, Bian Cheng should give Liu Cairen an upgrade. It''s better to say it by himself, so that Bian Cheng won''t let it go.


    "You are extremely perfunctory. Don''t I know how to give her these?" Bian Cheng sneered.


    Meng Li said with no expression:


    "the emperor, you have to forgive others. I live in the deep palace. What can I do for you? The only thing you can do is not stop you from spoiling her. "


    Bian Cheng: "I hope you''d better. Don''t be jealous and do something shameful."


    "I know. The emperor manages everything every day. I''m wasting too much time here. Please go back." Meng Li didn''t want to see him, so he ordered to leave.


    "You..." Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li angrily, reaches out his finger and then leaves again.


    I went to Liu Meiren.


    Liu Meiren is relieved to know that the emperor has given the prince back to the imperial concubine. At least this task has been completed.


    I just don''t know if the imperial concubine has any other requirements. When will this kind of day come to an end.


    She really wants to go out, especially now when she strolls around the imperial garden, she can meet many concubines who deliberately make trouble of her, and all kinds of sour words. Her eyes are all jealous, and all the bad eyes are coming towards her, which makes her taste very bad.


    "I have satisfied you with all you want." Bian took care of her, thinking that it was time to treat him better.


    "If the emperor is kind and kind to others, I will naturally feel satisfied. It is my blessing to serve the kind and kind monarch." Liu Meiren didn''t resist this time, but nestled in Bian Chenghuai, said Wen Sheng.


    She is also a smart person, and she knows that she should give the emperor some sweetness.


    ~~~~


    Bian Cheng had a sweet taste and felt comfortable. He wanted to come and go first, and it didn''t matter to return the child to his concubine. Why didn''t he agree at that time?


    If you agree as soon as possible, you don''t have to let Liu Meiren get angry for so long.


    Meng Li is still holding her child. She is in a good mood, and Qiao Zhu is very happy:


    "the prince is back to the empress."


    Meng Li laughs: "yes."


    "By the way, just to see the prince go, forget to report to the empress, Zheng Fei came." Qiao Zhu said again.


    Meng Li handed the child to Qiao Zhu and said, "then take the Prince down and wait on him. Let Zheng Fei come in."


    "Yes..." Qiaozhu took the child away, while Zheng Fei came in.


    "Congratulations, concubine." She saluted as soon as she came in.


    Meng Li just said faintly: "you are the first one to congratulate our palace."


    "It seems that I always keep an eye on the movements in my palace."


    Zheng Fei: "I''m sorry."


    Why are you so straightforward?


    A lot of things are tacit, aren''t they?


    She looked slow, pretending to be gentle: "your concubine, your concubine is also sincere, the emperor personally sent you the prince back, you can see the importance to you."


    Meng Li pick eyebrows, pay attention to?


    Yes, the Emperor himself brought the prince.


    Who knows what he thinks, maybe it''s cheap. The more people don''t care about him, he has to post it.Now it''s the emperor''s turn to brush the sense of existence here?


    Meng lichai is right. Since the last time the emperor saw her rather die than serve him, he felt that she had some integrity. Later, he thought of her from time to time, and he wanted her to serve him willingly again.


    "And now the emperor is there all day long, and the only other place to go is your concubine." When Zheng Fei said this, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Before the emperor found Liu Meiren, she was still in favor. It was Liu Meiren who appeared and took away all her favors.


    Meng Li pursed a smile:


    "fox spirit? Princess Zheng should be careful when she talks. If she is listened to by others, the emperor won''t look good on you. "


    "Niang Niang, why do you still want to laugh? Is it because the emperor has been here for a while that you feel that the favor is still there? "


    "Forgive me for telling you that the emperor is so infatuated with that fox spirit that his whole heart is on her. In the long run, we will not be good, and our status may surpass us."


    Meng Li had a disapproval expression: "can the woman who was born to singer surpass us? Are there no rules in the palace? "


    But in my heart, I still feel that concubine Zheng can''t do anything else, but she is very far sighted. She really takes beauty Liu seriously and knows that her existence is a threat to other concubines.


    In the plot, the client''s tragedy is also because of her. Although it is because of her, it can only be said that the emperor is too merciless and has little to do with Liu Meiren.


    It''s not that Liu Meiren asks the emperor to kill the imperial concubine. Liu Meiren doesn''t want to be a queen all day, and she doesn''t want to compete for favor. In the plot, she doesn''t have this idea, including now, she doesn''t want to go out.


    I want to meet the people she loves.


    "Lady, don''t be careless. Don''t you think the emperor is in a daze now? When my concubine just came here, I heard that the emperor wanted to make her Liu pin. Before that, she was still a talented person. Above the talented person, she was a noble person. Above the noble person, she was a concubine. She was very good. She went over her level directly, which was very irregular. " When Zheng Fei mentioned this, her face was twisted and her heart was worried.

 Chapter 1938

    Meng Li said calmly: "even so, there is no other way for the palace."


    "You''ve got to find a way to stop it. You can''t let the emperor go down." Zheng Fei said urgently.


    Meng Li laughed for a while and said frankly:


    "you don''t need to use our palace as a Spearman, and the emperor can''t do things that our palace can control. If you can, you can go."


    Zheng Fei: "I''m sorry."


    She has nothing to say.


    Meng Li takes a look at her and sips her tea. She must have gone to the Empress Dowager''s place last time. After listening to the Empress Dowager''s "instruction", Princess Zheng surely feels that she is valued by the Empress Dowager and that she can make a difference. She feels that she can''t compete with Liu Meiren. Only when she finds that she can''t compete with Liu Meiren can she think of herself and let her help beat Liu Meiren She is also a useful person.


    "Go down. I''m tired and want to have a rest." Meng Li waved.


    Zheng Fei is not reconciled, continue to say: "can we join hands to still can''t solve a Liu beauty?"


    Meng Li glanced at her: "can''t you hear me? I''m tired and want to rest. "


    If Liu Meiren really is anyone can harm, in the plot Liu Meiren also can''t live so long.


    The emperor has protected her very well. Everything she touches has been checked.


    "Yes, madam, have a good rest." Zheng Fei quite some gnash teeth ground says: "minister concubine leaves."


    Meng Li waved his hand and watched imperial concubine Zheng leave. Just as imperial concubine Zheng said, on that day, Liu Cairen was promoted to Liu pin.


    The Empress Dowager was very angry. It was too unruly. She went to the emperor angrily. The emperor ignored her. Then she rushed to Meng Li''s palace and said to Meng Li:


    "now the emperor comes to you except to Liu pin. After all, he still has some feelings with you. Can''t you persuade him?"


    Meng Li said without expression: "mother, the emperor is your son. You can''t control him. My concubine is just his concubine. What qualifications do you have?"


    The Empress Dowager was a little angry: "bold! Are you talking about AI''s bad parenting, son


    Meng Li nodded: "I don''t have a concubine. My mother thinks more."


    In the plot, the client is left out in the cold. The Empress Dowager has not expected her so much. Now the emperor has come twice, and everyone thinks that she is the only one who has the same weight as Liu Meiren in the emperor''s heart.


    "It''s a total inaction!" The Empress Dowager was very angry and agitated.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. After a while, the Empress Dowager eased her face and said, "Princess Dong, be obedient. As long as you persuade the emperor not to be obsessed with Liu pin, I will help you and let your mother show respect to the world."


    "You are always the empress of AI family."


    "That Liu pin was born just as a singer. All the women in the imperial family were born with great kindness. They can''t be higher. No matter how high they are, what do you think of the women who were born in the imperial family in the harem?"


    The Empress Dowager shook her head and sighed that the emperor was confused. How could she make so many people feel cold?


    Her son is not half as good as the former Emperor.


    Meng Li didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to make a deal for her. It seemed that she was moved. She looked at the Empress Dowager in a daze: "is the Empress Dowager serious?"


    "Nature is true. When did AI Jia cheat you? In the past, you can''t be expected to achieve something in the six palaces. " The Empress Dowager glanced at her.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile and didn''t say anything, but since the Empress Dowager said this, she could also put forward the Queen''s case by the Empress Dowager''s mouth.


    Now the former imperial court and the Imperial Palace all pay attention to the emperor''s favor on Liu Meiren. The Queen''s affair mentioned before is silent, and needs to be mentioned again by one person.


    It''s appropriate for the Empress Dowager to mention it. The client has a wish to be a queen.


    The queen must be conferred by the emperor. Who else has the right?


    "I''m also helpless, but I''m willing to have a try." It seems that Meng Li finally let go of her position as Queen.


    The anxiety between the Empress Dowager''s eyebrows also faded. As long as Princess Dong didn''t abandon herself, it would be OK. If there were more people, there would be more hope.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said, "if the empress feels bored on weekdays, she can let Liu pin accompany you."


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Meng Li angrily: "do you think the AI family didn''t come up with this method? But the Emperor didn''t want her to accompany the family. He called several other concubines to accompany the family, which made the family feel bored. "


    Meng Li faintly said: "I know."


    "But even if Liu pin came to accompany her mother, she had to be careful. She made the emperor feel that she had been wronged." Meng Li still reminds us.


    At this moment, it''s very unwise to let Liu Bin be wronged, which will stimulate the emperor''s desire to protect.


    "I know that in my heart." Said the Empress Dowager.


    Meng Li only said "yes".


    "You don''t have a move?" When the Empress Dowager saw that Meng Li didn''t mean to speak any more, she asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "not for the time being. Don''t worry about it. I will find a way.""Good." When the Empress Dowager saw that Meng Li seemed to cheer up, she was no longer in a hurry. She went to see the prince again and held out her hand to tease him. She said to Meng Li:


    "the Emperor didn''t give the great prince a name, so you have to take this matter to heart."


    Meng Li nodded: "what mother said is."


    The Emperor didn''t care about the child. It''s hard to make him happy, let alone a good one. But if he wants to become a queen, the child will have a name anyway.


    At that time, we can ask the Royal clansmen to help us think of several names and let the emperor choose one. No matter which one he chooses, as long as it is presented by the Royal clansmen, the meaning is good.


    "OK, I''m tired of my family. I''ll go back first." The Empress Dowager looks so tired.


    Meng Li sent her away, then he held the child in his hand, and lost a little spiritual power to him along his hand.


    For his good health, it should be a small gift for the child. If he has nothing to do in the future, it can help him grow up healthily.


    When the child fell asleep, Meng Li was held down, entered the study, and wrote a short letter to Liu Meiren.


    It''s very brief. Let her accompany the Empress Dowager when she''s free.


    Liu Meiren received the letter and thought about it. What Princess Dong meant was to let her separate from the emperor for the time being and serve her in the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    This made her a little hesitant, worried about being embarrassed in the Empress Dowager''s palace, but Princess Dong couldn''t listen to her.


    To detoxify, to get out of the palace.


    Let''s go. I just don''t have to get along with the emperor all day long. Although I play at the right time, I''m tired of playing all the time.


    He found an opportunity to tell the emperor that he wanted to serve in the Empress Dowager''s palace for some time. The emperor insisted that he didn''t have to go, but Liu Meiren said that she just wanted to be filial to the emperor and wanted to be recognized by the Empress Dowager.


    He told the emperor that if he was wronged, he would tell him.

 Chapter 1939

    The emperor is a thousand unwilling, but Liu Meiren told the emperor a lot of truth, said he was isolated in the palace, if they can get the Empress Dowager''s love, they can be better together.


    This sentence made the emperor dizzy. She was very happy. Unexpectedly, Liu Meiren was willing to work hard for their future.


    Liu Meiren is kind to him.


    Let''s do what she wants.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect that Liu Meiren took the initiative to serve her in the palace. She served her tea and water cleverly. She didn''t say much and didn''t try to please her.


    Nothing, she began to preach Liu beauty, probably means not to monopolize the emperor and so on.


    These words, Liu Meiren is also left ear in right ear out, did not listen carefully, the face of a clever appearance.


    She didn''t want the emperor to be here all day.


    Sometimes she wondered when she had become so hypocritical, and even pretended to pander to the emperor for some purposes. If she had no purpose, she didn''t need to pander to him at all.


    I also blame myself for what I want.


    In the evening, the Empress Dowager asked Liu Meiren if she would like to live in her palace. Liu Meiren also agreed. She knew that the Empress Dowager wanted to keep her and let the emperor go to other concubines, but she didn''t care.


    For several days, Liu Meiren lived in the Empress Dowager''s palace. The emperor wanted to pick her up, but Liu Meiren didn''t want to go. In addition, there was a empress dowager nearby, so the emperor couldn''t pick her up by force.


    This made him very distressed. He felt that he had made a wrong decision. Why should he let her go? Now it''s hard to sleep without her at night.


    The helpless emperor came out of the Empress Dowager''s palace and walked aimlessly in the royal garden.


    "Emperor, it''s windy. It''s time to go back to the palace." The eunuch next to him reminds Bian Cheng.


    Bian Cheng frowned, and the night wind was cool.


    "The prince has been doing well recently." Bian Cheng suddenly thought of the woman of Princess Dong. He would rather die than follow her, which made him unwilling to come out again.


    Asking the prince is just an excuse.


    The eunuch also understood Bian Cheng''s heart very well. When he asked, he immediately said:


    "it''s said that the eldest prince called the imperial doctor last night. The emperor can go and have a look."


    Bian Cheng snorted, "then go."


    "Yes..." The eunuch''s tone is long.


    Meng Li looked at Bian Cheng and came swaggeringly. He gave him a dim look:


    "is the emperor coming again?"


    "Every time I come here, you always ask, have you made your position clear?" Bian Cheng sneered.


    Meng Li said faintly, "are you here to fight with me again? I will not accompany you. "


    Bian Cheng


    He stared at Meng Li''s indifferent face, thought about it, softened his voice, and asked:


    "your wound is good?"


    "Of course." Meng Lida.


    Bian Cheng still stares at Meng Li''s face, which is very white. Xu is ready to go to sleep. All the rouge powder on his face has been wiped off, and he sits there with a straight back, but it''s a little thin.


    His Adam''s Apple moved. He hasn''t touched her since she gave birth. It''s said that the woman after giving birth has a different style.


    Meng Li touched his eyes, looked at some emotion in his eyes, and his expression became more and more indifferent. What evil thoughts does the emperor have?


    "If the emperor has nothing to do, please come back. Don''t force me to death!" Meng Li stood up and said in a deep voice.


    "Yunyang..." He murmured.


    Meng Li''s forehead was blue.


    Crazy.


    "The emperor!" Meng Li yelled again, and the volume increased, diluting Bian Cheng''s impulse.


    He looked at Meng Li angrily: "you really don''t want my favor in your life?"


    "My heart is dead. I just want to spend the rest of my life in the harem." Meng Li said indifferently.


    "Then why don''t you become a monk? You have to be in the harem." Bian Cheng took in a strange word.


    Meng Li


    Well done.


    "Because I have a prince, I have to watch him grow up. I can''t take him to become a monk." Meng Li also mercilessly back to accept back.


    Bian Cheng was a little annoyed and said to Meng Li, "I will also give you a chance to choose again. If you are willing to serve me, I will never investigate how you gave birth to the great prince."


    Meng Li said: "how was it born? Is it possible for the emperor to give birth to a man of integrity? "


    "That medicine soup is useless to my concubine. I can''t blame my concubine."


    "You..." Bian Cheng took a deep breath. It was hard to say anything. He spat:


    "I''m not ashamed."


    With a faint smile, Meng Li asked Bian Cheng, "the emperor loves Liu pin deeply now, but when Liu pin was serving the empress dowager, he came to the imperial concubine''s palace and asked her to sleep. Is it right for Liu pin?"


    "Why am I sorry for her? Is it hard for me to keep my body like jade? " Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li in surprise and doesn''t feel that he is wrong.Meng Li gave a cold voice.


    "I don''t want to. Don''t pester the emperor." With that, she turned and went out.


    This room is not the only one in the palace. Since the emperor likes to stay here, let him.


    Meng left and slept with the prince for one night, but the emperor really had the cheek to live in the palace for one night.


    She thought it was funny. When others ignored him, he put down his face. When others flattered him, he was very proud.


    This is the meaning of the existence of the task, they will not be changed by these things.


    If the client is given the opportunity to retaliate, does she really have the confidence to retaliate completely?


    Can she really refuse his request?


    Because once loved, there will be expectations, but in the end will be disappointed, will regret.


    The Empress Dowager knew that the emperor had stayed in the palace of Princess Dong for one night, and she was happy to tell Liu Meiren.


    She also wants to see if Liu Meiren is jealous.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Meiren''s expression was light, and she didn''t seem to care. The emperor went to another palace while she was away.


    But when the emperor came to the Empress Dowager''s home in the morning, he found an opportunity to explain to Liu Meiren:


    "I saw the Prince there last night, and then I felt tired. I took the opportunity to rest there, but I didn''t sleep with her."


    "What does the emperor say these do? I''m not a narrow-minded person. I don''t care." Liu Meiren said faintly.


    Bian Cheng said happily, "you are the most sensible."


    "The emperor really should go to Princess Dong more. She has given birth to a great prince for you. She deserves the emperor''s kindness." Liu Meiren thought about it and said something nice for her.


    Since Princess Dong likes the emperor''s favor, she will ask for more. She is happy and satisfied. Sooner or later, she can arrange to go out of the palace.


    Bian Cheng said: "how do you know where to push me to other women?"


    Liu Meiren didn''t answer him. She felt that the emperor in front of her had the same bad roots of most men, which made her look unbearable.

 Chapter 1940

    He probably forgot that he had said before that he only favored her.


    Although she didn''t really care if he really only spoiled her, he said such a thing, but he didn''t do it, so it was unbearable.


    Why?


    Bian Cheng didn''t know that it was these details that made Liu Meiren unable to fall in love with him anyway.


    After they finished talking alone, the Empress Dowager went to the emperor and said, "the Queen''s position is vacant. When I see that Princess Dong is gentle and virtuous, I give birth to the eldest prince, and take charge of the harem for many days. There is no mistake. I am the best candidate for the queen for my family and character."


    Bian Cheng was impatient when he heard this: "mother, after the whole day, is the queen so important?"


    "What do you say? Does the emperor not understand? " The Empress Dowager stared at him, helpless.


    Bian Cheng thought for a moment and said, "I think the queen should be given to my favorite woman."


    "Then who is the emperor''s favorite?" The Empress Dowager asked.


    Bian Cheng blurted out: "of course it''s Liu pin. I only know what it''s like to love someone when I meet her."


    "The emperor is confused. Liu''s wife was born humble. How can she become a queen? What do people think of it? " The Empress Dowager was startled. She didn''t expect Bian Cheng to have this idea.


    In fact, Bian Cheng had not seriously considered making Liu Meiren queen before. It was the Empress Dowager who brought up the past again that made his idea clear.


    He even took the opportunity to confirm what he thought in his mind and said, "why do you want to see your family? My world is stable. The Queen''s background is not important. "


    "Besides, is Liu Bin not virtuous? She''s the perfect person for the world. "


    The Empress Dowager was so angry by the emperor''s remarks that she was dizzy and angrily denied: "the AI family won''t allow it, the AI family is here, and the emperor will never achieve it!"


    "The Queen''s business will not be discussed for the moment." Bian Cheng didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    He knew that even if he wanted to make his beauty queen, he still had a long way to go. Now he was a Liu pin, and he could not become queen directly.


    It''s necessary to raise her slowly.


    But the emperor told the Empress Dowager this kind of words, which caused her anxiety. She was afraid that the emperor really wanted to let Liu Meiren become the queen. She had a kind of obsession that she had to arrange a queen to come out before Liu Meiren became the queen.


    As long as someone occupies the Queen''s position, what else can the emperor do?


    So after the emperor went to the court, he heard the voice of the Manchu court, and asked him to set up the empress. Naturally, it was Princess Dong. As the only empress with children, no one was more qualified than her.


    Bian Cheng was very upset.


    But these ministers, and even the Empress Dowager of the harem, were very reluctant to say anything about it. Even the people began to recite the story of Princess Dong.


    There are also folk songs to praise her.


    She said she wanted her to be a national Mother.


    This is what people expect.


    The reason why there is a voice among the people is that the Dong family has made a good name by pushing the matter and helping the poor in the name of Princess Dong in the palace.


    Bian Cheng was finally forced to bear it. When he went to court in the early days, he angrily scolded the people:


    "every mediocre person only knows to stare at my back palace all day long. When he asks you to do things, you can''t do anything well."


    "What do I want you to do? Is it for you to force me to set up a queen I don''t like? "


    "Emperor, forgive me..." People kneel down, but there are still many people continue to persuade the emperor.


    All sorts of reasons are displayed again, and it even involves Liu Meiren, who says that she is a demon and not a good person. She almost says that she is a witch and has come to harm the country.


    When it comes to Liu Meiren, the emperor is even more angry. Just as he is about to open his mouth to scold, a eunuch runs in from the outside. His face turns red. It seems that he is too excited.


    "Emperor Congratulations to the emperor, auspicious weather He cried.


    Bian Cheng is very angry now, but some people come in and say this kind of confused words to him, so he has no good temper:


    "go away!"


    "Emperor, there are vermilion birds outside, roaming in the clouds!" In the face of the angry emperor, the eunuch risked his life.


    Bian Cheng Leng for a while, then a little calm down, asked: "zhuniao?"


    "Yes, the emperor, go and have a look." The eunuch''s voice trembled. If it slowed down, the scarlet bird would fly away. The emperor could not see it. He would be angry with him.


    Bian Cheng hesitated. He thought it was inconceivable. He said, "if you dare to cheat me, I''ll kill you!"


    "Spare your life, my Lord. I dare not deceive the emperor!" Said the eunuch.


    When his voice dropped, Bian Cheng stood up and went out in a hurry. The other ministers looked at each other and finally got up and went out with him.


    Bian Cheng went to the main hall and looked up at the sky. There was a huge red bird circling in the sky. At this moment, the sun was rising, and the sun crossed a layer of Phnom Penh for the red bird.Let it look brilliant and dazzling, its head raised high, never overlooking anyone, in the sky constitute a beautiful moving and shocking picture.


    "Emperor This is a rosebird, which can also be called a rosefinch. According to records, it can also be called a phoenix or a Xuan bird. " An old minister saw the red bird hovering in the sky, and he fainted after finishing this sentence excitedly.


    Bian Cheng''s eyes were fixed on zhuniao, and someone said to him:


    "this is auspicious!" Some people shout, their faces are red at the moment, for example, the eunuch is not calm.


    They have never seen Phoenix or rosefinch, but they just rely on the shape in the records to distinguish.


    Bian Cheng''s blood also boils. This is a fantastic scene he has never seen in his life. The vermilion bird is noble and proud, flying in the sky. It''s also a life-long regret to see it!


    In a trance, I saw the red bird glancing at him. I couldn''t help thinking that he was the Lord of the world. Even the noble bird would look at him. So he said in a loud voice, "such auspicious things will come to my court, and you will surely bless me."


    "Yes, my Lord is wise enough to get this auspicious omen. God bless Da Bian, God bless Da Bian!" Some ministers echoed.


    The other ministers knelt down one after another and cried out, "God bless Da Bian! God bless Da Bian


    Just as they were shouting enthusiastically, all of a sudden, the scarlet bird did not continue to circle in the sky, but flew away towards a place.


    Someone cried eagerly, "it''s gone, it''s gone!"


    "Catch up, I''ll see where it goes!" Bian Cheng didn''t hesitate and took the lead in stepping forward. Seeing that the scarlet bird was flying towards the back palace, he kept up with it. But the back palace was a forbidden area. But Bian Cheng still took care of it and said, "keep up with me."


    It''s not something that we''ve taken into account.

 Chapter 1941

    The vermilion bird seems to be very fast, but they can keep up. After crossing many palaces, the vermilion bird finally stops over Meng Li''s palace and hovers on it.


    At the moment, not only the emperor and ministers, but also the concubines of the harem, the empresses also came.


    They also found zhuniao for the first time in the harem.


    Before Meng left the palace, there were a lot of people. The emperor and the Empress Dowager stood at the front, while Meng left in front of the palace gate, as if at a loss.


    Liu Meiren squints at the scarlet bird in the sky, but the scarlet bird goes directly to Meng Li''s head and hovers. Meng Li exclaims, looking more and more uneasy.


    At this moment, some of the ministers spoke:


    "don''t be afraid of the princess. The scarlet bird is auspicious and won''t hurt people. The princess is chosen by the scarlet bird and should be a person of destiny!"


    Then he said to Bian Cheng:


    "emperor, I have something to say."


    Bian Cheng looked at the vermilion bird in the sky, and then at Meng Li. His eyes were very complicated.


    "He said Bian Cheng basically guessed what the minister was going to say.


    When the red bird hovered over the head of Princess Dong, he already knew.


    The minister said: "the emperor is the real dragon and the son of heaven. Today, the crown of the imperial concubine is circled with a red bird, which can also be called a Phoenix. The dragon and the Phoenix are complementary in the legend. Therefore, the imperial concubine Dong is the person appointed by heaven and the queen appointed by heaven. I hope the emperor can comply with the will of heaven and get the protection of the red bird."


    "I hope the emperor will comply with heaven''s will and be protected by the vermilion bird!" They all cried out.


    The Empress Dowager followed.


    Among them, Liu Meiren also kneels down to ask. In the face of one voice after another, Bian Cheng takes a deep breath. What else can he hesitate now?


    It''s God''s will. Even the son of heaven doesn''t dare to disobey it


    Looking at Meng Li, he said: "I naturally conform to heaven''s will, and Princess Dong has beautiful virtue, beautiful appearance, and innocent family background. I immediately make Princess Dong queen! I hope to be protected by the vermilion birds, and I hope to be prosperous all the time


    "I''ll take the order." Meng Li kneels down to thank her. She seems to be unable to recover. She doesn''t have any other words, just says so.


    In just a few words, Meng Li''s identity has been confirmed. Who dares to raise objection?


    And just after Meng Li finished his short four words, the swirling red bird in the sky gave a long cry, and then rushed into the sky, so that mortals could no longer be seen.


    And Meng Li couldn''t bear to faint.


    It is a great consumption for her to release the shadow of rosefinch in this world of power suppression. After all, the body is too weak.


    There''s no need to hold on, just relax.


    Seeing that Meng Li fainted, the crowd exclaimed, "the queen has fainted!"


    ~~~


    when Meng Li wakes up, she is already lying on the bed, beside the empress dowager, the emperor, Liu Meiren, and some other concubines. Qiaozhu comes to help Meng Li get up. When Meng Li wants to get up, the Empress Dowager comes over immediately. Her eyes are very soft, and Meng Li looks like a treasure.


    "Don''t get up. I''m sorry for you." She said.


    Meng Li takes a look at Bian Cheng, whose eyes are still very complicated.


    "Are you better?" He clenched his fist and coughed.


    "Thank you for your concern. I just couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment and fainted." Someone is here. Meng Li is more polite to Bian Cheng.


    Bian Cheng nodded, feeling that he had nothing to say.


    His mind also echoed the pictures before, the scarlet bird hovering over her head, implying that she was the queen of heaven. If she was not canonized as her own queen, whose queen would she be?


    He thought a lot, but at the same time he was a little jealous. Why did zhuniao care for her so much, but he just glanced at herself at random. Since she must be the queen, she must be the emperor.


    It''s something he doesn''t dare to think about.


    I''m even more afraid that I didn''t comply with the will of heaven and that the vermilion bird would bring down the crime.


    "If I have something to do, I''ll go back to the Palace first. As for the canonization ceremony, I''ll let people do it, and I''ll give you the Phoenix seal at that time." In spite of his reluctance, he put it on the agenda seriously.


    It''s a foregone conclusion and can''t be changed. I just hope that he will sacrifice this queen''s position to a woman he doesn''t love in exchange for the eternal generations of Dabian, and the dynasty protected by heaven will be immortal.


    More hope to have the destiny queen of their own can achieve a generation of hegemony.


    At this moment, Bian Cheng''s mind is in chaos and complexity, and even wants to expand the territory. With God''s blessing, what''s his fear?


    Meng Li nodded gently: "thank the emperor."


    But the bottom of my heart can''t help laughing, ancient emperors, most believe these, is Bian Cheng, also dare not violate half.


    If the rosefinch stands, he will not live after death.


    Since she is a person of destiny, she has to have a voice in the world and a lot of people support her. That''s why she only started today. She deserves it.


    Suddenly appeared a rosebird, the effect will not be so good.From then on, Bian Cheng couldn''t do anything to abolish the empress.


    In people''s view of this era, disobeying the will of heaven means that the emperor will be punished.


    Bian Cheng took a look at Liu Meiren, and saw that her eyes were flat. Then he looked at the other concubines around him, but there were some emotions in their eyes. He opened his mouth and stopped talking. When the Empress Dowager took a look at him, he gave up the idea of letting Liu Meiren go out with him and left on his own.


    After seeing Bian Cheng off, the rest of the concubines crowded out to congratulate him. They all called out the empress. Meng Li only said that he was very tired, so they retreated.


    "Empress dowager, I want to talk to empress dowager alone." When only the Empress Dowager and Liu Meiren were left in the room, Liu Meiren suddenly said.


    The Empress Dowager disdained to look in the past: "do you want to make room for you?"


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, she has less fear of Liu Meiren, so she puts her disdain on her face.


    "I dare not." Beauty Liu knelt down without expression.


    Meng Li thought about it and said to the empress dowager, "mother, since she has something to say, let her say it."


    "Ah All right The Empress Dowager took a glance at Liu Meiren, and then said to Meng Li:


    "you are good at life and cultivation. According to the emperor''s meaning, the canonization ceremony will be just a short time. At that time, the affairs will be complicated, and you need to be in an excellent state."


    Meng Li: "thank your mother for reminding me."


    The Empress Dowager thought for a moment, and there was no need to tell her the rest, so she left here. Only Liu Meiren was left. Meng Li held back her servants and asked her in a low voice:


    "in fact, it''s OK to come to our palace later. There''s no need to offend the Empress Dowager."


    Liu Meiren said faintly, "concubines and concubines are so used to coming and going. They can''t wait to ask, so they can''t help it."


    Meng Li: "then you ask."


    It''s just that I don''t care what the Empress Dowager thinks.


    "I''d like to congratulate the empress first." She nodded.


    Meng Li smiles.

 Chapter 1942

    "The empress belongs to the palace, the master of the harem, but the concubines do not belong to the deep palace." Liu Meiren said softly.


    Meng Li asked, "can''t you wait?"


    Maybe Liu Meiren thought that she was a queen, so she had more ability to arrange her going out of the palace, so she was more active.


    "The empress misunderstood, concubines and concubines just hope to have a bottom in mind." Beauty Liu sighed.


    Meng Li pondered and said:


    "don''t worry, I will arrange what I promise you, but it''s not time yet."


    When she said that, she made Liu Meiren feel more secure. She knelt down and kowtowed her head to Meng Li, saying:


    "the empress still needs her concubines. She will do it. She only hopes that the empress can let her out of the palace as soon as possible."


    "The air in the palace is too stuffy." Finally, she added.


    Meng Li nodded: "you can do whatever you want after that."


    "Niang Niang, concubines and concubines have another thing. I don''t know how to say it." Liu Mei Mei hesitated.


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows: "you say."


    "My concubine is pregnant." She hesitated and said.


    Meng Li


    So the emperor is always different to her. All the concubines in the palace have a bowl of soup after they go to bed. She doesn''t have any soup.


    The emperor should want her to have a baby, and then give her a promotion.


    But it''s not in the plot.


    So


    Did Liu Meiren get rid of it by herself? No one knows?


    "When you are pregnant, you will be born. Naturally, our palace hopes that the royal family will be lively." Meng Li said.


    Liu beauty but a face repels: "concubines don''t want to."


    "All my wishes are to get out of the palace and get rid of this place. If I give birth to this child, I will be trapped."


    She didn''t have any hope for the emperor. He was a man of noble status. It was the concubines born in these aristocratic families who could accompany him. They could spend the rest of their lives in the palace without favours, but they couldn''t.


    Want to come to the safety of his life should be pinned on a man''s pet love is how sad, no pet, really nothing, it is difficult to live.


    She couldn''t trust the emperor to love her forever.


    "I don''t want to Are you going to deal with it yourself? " Meng Li didn''t quite understand what beauty Liu meant.


    If you want to deal with it by yourself, you don''t have to tell yourself.


    Meng Li didn''t expect Liu Meiren to say:


    "does Niang Niang have a strong opponent in the palace, or is it someone who makes her feel like a thorn in the throat? I''m willing to... "


    She touched her abdomen and said with a very complicated look: "since he can''t be born, we can''t waste his time. It should have his meaning. My concubine is willing to use the fetus in her abdomen to get rid of her mother''s serious trouble."


    At least the emperor is very fond of her now. If her children are "harmed" by others, according to the emperor''s character, they will not be spared.


    This makes Meng Li quite surprised. Unexpectedly, in order to get out of the palace as soon as possible, Liu Meiren can do this.


    But now she really can''t let Liu Meiren out of the palace. Even now she is out of the palace, she may be found by the emperor. It''s really not the right time.


    "That''s not necessary." Meng Li slowly spits out four words.


    Even if you want to get rid of anyone, you can''t let Liu Meiren operate it. As long as you pass through other people''s hands, things may come to light one day.


    She can''t let Liu Meiren come out of the palace with something that can''t be known by others.


    Even now, she has only asked Liu Meiren to do two things, one is to return to the prince, and the other is to let her serve the Empress Dowager. These two things are known by others, and they don''t matter.


    "Really not?" Liu Meiren is a little disappointed, but she hopes her mother will agree.


    If she agrees, she can get rid of the child that shouldn''t exist. If she agrees, it also proves that she has done something important for the empress. In the same way, the empress has the handle on her. She is not so worried that she will not let her leave the palace one day.


    Meng Li nods and takes a deep look at her. Beauty Liu touches Meng Li''s eyes and lowers her head in fear.


    She was really terrified. From the first time she saw her, she felt that she had an invisible sense of oppression, that is, standing in front of her gave her a feeling of suffocation.


    She felt that the emperor did not have such a strong momentum, and that the Empress Dowager was not afraid of it. However, this person''s one look frightened her. She felt that just that one look had penetrated all her thoughts and made her have no escape.


    "Let''s do it by ourselves, child. The palace doesn''t intervene. It''s all up to you." Meng Li said faintly.


    Beauty Liu answered weakly.


    Meng Li thought about it, probably out of an inexplicable pity, and asked:


    "have you ever thought about the days after leaving the palace?"


    "After leaving the palace? After leaving the palace, my concubines will go back to their former life. Maybe they have to change their name and appearance. If they can''t, I''ll go away. " Liu Meiren thought quickly and said.Before, I just thought about going out of the palace, but I didn''t plan the future.


    Meng Li said, "with whom? With the scholar? "


    There are two red clouds floating on Liu Meiren''s face. She doesn''t speak, which can be regarded as acquiescence.


    Meng left the world and sighed: "this is not satisfactory."


    "What do you mean, lady?" Beauty Liu is puzzled.


    Meng Li: "maybe the day when you go out of the palace is not better than that in the palace. Maybe you will regret it. If you can''t accept the bad day when you go out of the palace, it''s better to give birth to this child. If you have a child, you can rely on it."


    On the emperor''s side, she must solve it. When the emperor is solved, a group of women will naturally disappear, and the palace can afford Liu Meiren and her children.


    It doesn''t matter.


    But this kind of words can''t say to Liu Meiren, can''t say the emperor will finish sooner or later.


    Liu Meiren seriously thought about it and said to Meng Li:


    "thank you for your kindness, but this deep palace is really not suitable for concubines. After leaving the palace, there are thousands of possibilities for concubines. In the palace, the heart of concubines is always dead, and living is just a body."


    Since he said that, Meng Li didn''t say much, only said: "good."


    "Niang Niang, do you really want me to do anything for you?" Liu Meiren put her hand on her abdomen again, which was very obvious.


    Meng Li shook his head and said faintly:


    "there is no one in this palace who hates."


    People she hated were killed by her, so there was nothing to hate.


    It made her think of the animals who killed her people, and there was a trace of pain.


    "Good." Liu Meiren is not too good, too demanding:


    "that concubine is no more than a nuisance, first to leave."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, step back."


    After Liu Meiren left, Qiao Zhu came over with the prince in her arms. Meng Li took over and pinched his little face and said to himself:


    "you little guy, you''re going to have a name soon."

 Chapter 1943

    The Imperial Palace started the ceremony of conferring the empress. There were too many things to prepare. In addition, it was the destiny of the empress. They all said that it would be more grand.


    And Liu Meiren''s side, was finally successfully picked up by the emperor from the Empress Dowager.


    Anyway, now that the queen has settled down, the Empress Dowager doesn''t care so much about beauty Liu.


    "Beauty." Bian Cheng hugged Liu Meiren and asked:


    "you don''t blame me, do you?"


    Liu Mei Mei asked strangely, "what do you blame the emperor for?"


    Bian Cheng hesitated and said:


    "I really want you to be queen."


    "But I have no other choice as far as fate is concerned."


    After hearing this, Liu Meiren even said:


    "I don''t dare to be a concubine, and I don''t dare to think about it."


    The queen is determined by heaven. How dare she fight with heaven?


    No, she didn''t want to be queen.


    "I''ve wronged you." Bian Cheng sighed deeply, some helpless.


    Since he took Liu Meiren out of the Empress Dowager''s palace, he has been staying with Liu Meiren and still spoils her.


    In Bian Cheng''s heart, if the Queen''s position is given to others, she will give all her favors to her favorite woman. Therefore, Liu Meiren monopolizes the emperor and is still envied by many concubines in the harem.


    Concubine Zheng is still the most flustered one. Concubine Dong is already a queen. It''s reasonable to say that she should become a concubine.


    In order to avoid the emperor forget to give her promotion, she decided to go to the emperor in front of more.


    Counting the time, when the emperor was reading the memorial, she brought her hand-made snacks. In the past, she met Liu Meiren who came out from there. She was asked by the emperor to accompany her. Because the emperor wanted to see the minister, she had to retreat.


    Seeing imperial concubine Zheng, she saluted with a fair attitude.


    Seeing that she was so beautiful, imperial concubine Zheng was even more upset. She couldn''t help muttering:


    "the singer who only knew how to charm a man with one face came to the palace, which really seemed out of place."


    Liu Mei Mei frowned and said, "Lady Zheng, please add your virtue."


    "Is there something wrong with what I said? When you were born, you should never have been admitted to the palace. "


    Liu Meiren didn''t speak and her attitude was very cold, which made Zheng Fei more and more angry. She thought Liu Meiren was pretending to be arrogant. She sneered and said:


    "you are a concubine. What''s so arrogant in front of this palace?"


    Liu Meiren still doesn''t talk.


    Zheng Fei is a little annoyed: "ask you, what is the emperor doing?"


    Liu beauty indifferently back: "the emperor in the face to see the minister."


    Zheng Fei frowned and met the minister? When can I get my cake to the emperor?


    Even now, I have to wait for a long time. After all, the emperor has sent Liu pin away.


    "Come on, step back." She waved haughtily.


    Liu Meiren is not anxious, not angry: "yes."


    She also bowed herself in the same place, let Zheng Fei go ahead, this attitude is so correct, but let Zheng Fei feel Liu beauty originally so easy to bully.


    Some of them, out of expectation, are not proud of themselves. It seems that they still recognize themselves clearly. They are just cowards.


    Since it''s so easy to bully


    She stopped again and said to Liu Meiren coldly:


    "do you know that prosperity will decline?"


    Liu Meiren: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Princess Zheng hooked her lips and said to beauty Liu, "let me tell you, you will be like this in the future."


    "Now you have all the favor of the emperor. If you fall out of favor one day, you will die worse than anyone else."


    "Oh." Liu Meiren is still cold, so angry that Zheng Fei clenches her fist in her sleeve. She attaches herself to Liu Meiren''s ear and says in a low voice:


    "now the world says that you are reincarnated as a fox spirit. If you are always good, you will be OK."


    "If they make a little mistake, all the mistakes will be on you. You don''t understand that there must be someone in the world who is carrying the black pot."


    She took a look at Liu Meiren''s white face, and finally she laughed with pride:


    "do you still think you have unlimited scenery now?"


    What imperial concubine Zheng said is true, but Liu Meiren knows very well in her heart. Just like this, she is more and more eager to escape from the imperial palace. The emperor''s love for her is a fatal burden to her.


    That bright, undisguised only pet, do not know which day put her into the abyss.


    But these words, these things, Zheng Fei used to laugh at her is wrong.


    "Whether it will be good or not is the life of my concubine. I won''t worry about it." She said faintly.


    Zheng Fei snorted: "our palace is waiting to see your jokes. When you are in a miserable situation, our palace will be very kind to see you."


    With that, she went straight away, leaving beauty Liu in the same place.


    Liu Meiren stares at Zheng Fei''s back with a pale face.


    Imperial concubine Zheng waited for the emperor for a long time, and finally he was able to see her after the discussion.When the emperor saw her, he was also impatient: "what are you doing here when you have nothing to do?"


    "Emperor, my concubine has made you some cakes you like." Imperial concubine Zheng said immediately. With that, the palace people around her immediately opened the food box, and the eunuch around the emperor took it and handed it to the emperor.


    Bian Cheng looked at it casually, waved his hand, and the eunuch put the cake aside.


    "If you have nothing to do in the future, don''t send them to me. I don''t need them, and I''m busy now." Bian Cheng said impatiently.


    "I know that the emperor is busy with the canonization ceremony." Concubine Zheng deliberately mentioned it.


    Generally speaking, a lot of concubines should be promoted after being crowned Queen.


    "I see." Bian Cheng also knew Zheng Fei''s intention: "go down, I will consider you."


    Bian Cheng casually perfunctory, but let Zheng Fei immediately smile, immediately thanks, but Bian Cheng always impatient, accompany her to say a few words to let her down, waiting for her to go down, Bian Cheng looked at the cake she sent, and waved, eunuch took the cake down.


    Unexpectedly, when Bian Cheng got along with Liu Meiren, he couldn''t find anything to say, so he told Liu Meiren about it.


    He said that he was considering which concubines should be promoted at that time. He also said to Liu Meiren: "I''m going to canonize you as my concubine at that time."


    "What?" This also makes Liu Meiren startled. The imperial concubine''s position is second grade. At present, her concubine''s position is fifth grade. This span


    Four words suddenly rang out in her mind: prosperity will decline


    The emperor dotes on her so much that many people can''t accommodate her. Liu Mei''s heart is still palpitating when she thinks of Princess Zheng''s words.


    "No, emperor, it''s against the rules." She refused.


    Bian Cheng shook his head and said, "there''s nothing against the rules. I''m the rules. I''ll give you the best I can."


    Also want to make up for her, she lost her queen''s position, should give her more.


    "The emperor is pushing my concubine to the top of the storm!" Liu Meiren can''t help but say:


    "my concubine has been in the position of concubine for a short time. If I get to the position of concubine again so soon, the world will only say that my concubine has made the emperor lose his mind."

 Chapter 1944

    Bian Chengkuan comforted her: "no one dares to say that about you."


    Liu Meiren felt a little ridiculous at the bottom of her heart. The emperor was good at deceiving herself and others.


    People all over the world say that, and so do people in the palace. He can still say that no one dares to say that.


    Princess Zheng


    Liu Mei Mei was in a trance. Unconsciously, she murmured to herself in a very low voice:


    "how can no one say that..."


    The voice was very low, but Bian Chenggang could hear it.


    He said, "who dares to say?"


    "Tell me, I sealed her mouth for you."


    "No Liu Meiren shook her head and refused to speak. She was still a little annoyed. How could she say what she thought.


    "Since you won''t tell me, I''ll check." Bian Cheng went out, waiting for his close eunuch outside the door. He was afraid that Liu Meiren would be bullied, so her daily whereabouts were basically in his hands.


    As soon as you ask, you will know who Liu Meiren has met and talked to.


    After all, Liu Meiren didn''t hide her whereabouts when she saw Zheng Fei. When the emperor asked, she went in again and asked Liu Meiren, "did Zheng Fei tell you something?"


    "No, not really..." Liu Meiren thinks about it and doesn''t want to make trouble.


    "As I said, I will not make you aggrieved." Bian Cheng took a deep look at her and walked away.


    Directly to the palace of Zheng Fei, Zheng Fei first heard that the emperor was coming, it can be said that she was overjoyed. She hurried forward to meet the emperor. She could see the emperor''s gloomy face, and Zheng Fei began to feel uneasy.


    "Come on, give me a slap." Bian Cheng said impolitely.


    He thought about it on the way. Princess Zheng is usually arrogant and domineering, and her words are vicious. She must have made the beauty unhappy.


    "The emperor? What did I do wrong? " Concubine Zheng looked at Bian Cheng in shock and the eunuch who was coming towards her. She couldn''t help retreating and said, "don''t touch our palace."


    The two eunuchs stopped and Bian Chengchen said in a deep voice, "what did you say in the daytime, but you forget?"


    This is what Bian Cheng cheated Zheng Fei, but Zheng Fei thought that Liu Meiren told the emperor all she said. She couldn''t help hating in her heart. Looking at the silent things, she complained to the emperor.


    "Emperor, you can''t listen to her alone. I didn''t say anything." Princess Zheng tried to deny it.


    "Palm mouth!" Humph, but Bian asked her to tell him.


    After all, Liu Meiren refused to say.


    "No, please, emperor, Emperor...!" Imperial concubine Zheng was so scared that she could not accept the insulting punishment. She knelt down quickly:


    "emperor, what''s wrong with me? I just want to mention her."


    "What''s the point? Does she need your help? What are you? "


    "In a short time, she will be on an equal footing with you. Maybe you will salute her later." Bian Cheng''s eyes were sinister, and his words exploded in Zheng Fei''s ears.


    It''s like a bolt from the blue.


    What does the emperor mean by that is to let that bitch rise to the imperial concubine''s throne? And I''m not going to promote myself?


    Because apart from the queen, only the princess can make her salute


    Don''t you want to demote her?


    Thinking of these possibilities, imperial concubine Zheng was cold all over. She had a lot to say. She felt that she was extremely bent, but she didn''t dare to say anything else to annoy Bian Cheng.


    I can only shrink and shout, "I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    "Pardon?" Bian Cheng sneers and forgives her. How can she explain to Liu Meiren?


    Just teach her a lesson, so that no cat or dog will bully the beauty, which is commonly known as warning others.


    "Give me a hand!" Bian Cheng wanted to come. At that time, she didn''t spit out any good things in her mouth, and she didn''t bother to ask. Eunuchs listened to the order and clapped their hands. Imperial concubine Zheng desperately cried out that she was wronged, but she could only bear it.


    After the event, Liu Meiren knew that the emperor actually ran to hold Zheng Fei''s mouth. She was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Rao Shi also knew that it was a great shame for a concubine to palm her lips.


    It seems that she and imperial concubine Zheng have a complete feud. Now she should hate herself very much and think that she is suing.


    Liu Meiren feels anxious and distressed. Why does the emperor give her hatred everywhere? He doesn''t want everything he gives. She is too publicity and high-profile.


    It also made the concubines smack their tongue. The emperor was so cruel that he could slap her because she said a few words to Liu.


    What can Zheng Fei say? Even sarcasm is not to be slapped.


    Imperial concubine Zheng''s position was higher than that of Liu''s, so there was no disrespect.


    Meng Li is looking at the name handed over by the Empress Dowager. It''s for the great prince. Two days ago, the Empress Dowager mentioned the matter of naming the emperor. The Emperor may not want to, or may not think of it. Let the royal family put forward their opinions first, and find some better ones with better meaning. Then it''s time to choose.So I went to Mengli''s hand and asked him which one he liked. Looking at Qizi, Mengli thought it was good.


    I don''t know which word the Empress Dowager and Bian Cheng will choose.


    Qiaozhu tells her about Zheng Fei''s affairs. Meng Li''s expression is faint and says, "the emperor is a man who has lost his mind for love, and it''s normal to do these things."


    It''s not surprising that in the plot, the client is in the way of the queen of his beloved, so he does those things to the client. The means are unbearable and disgusting.


    "It is said that Princess Zheng is committing suicide there." Qiao Zhu takes a careful look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked coldly, "did she succeed in suicide?"


    Concubine Zheng likes to stir things up, but the more she likes to stir things up, the easier it will be.


    In a word, he is too impatient to control his emotions. If he doesn''t control his emotions well, he is easy to say the wrong things and do the wrong things. He wants to talk fast for a while, but he has to pay a lot for it.


    Qiao Zhu


    "It''s just crying and saying that it''s better to die. It''s meaningless to live in such a big disgrace."


    Meng Li said: "it''s really wronged her."


    "It''s said that the Empress Dowager is looking for the emperor." She added.


    Meng Li let out a cry, because a concubine, a concubine, this is called Zheng concubine''s mother''s home how Yi Ping?


    Imperial concubine Zheng was unable to make a big mistake, which really made the ministers feel cold.


    For example, when the client was pregnant and had already given birth, what did the emperor do to this side, not called the Dong family''s cold heart?


    When their daughter came to the palace, she was treated like this.


    Now think about it. It''s the best ending to send Liu Meiren out of the palace when it''s over. If she stays in the palace, maybe there will be some unexpected accidents.


    After all, the Emperor gave her too much hatred.


    "Niang Niang, would you like to see Zheng Fei?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    Normally, it''s time to appease her and show her lady''s bearing.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "go to see a joke?"

 Chapter 1945

    Qiao Zhu


    "No, empress. Although empress Zheng was arrogant and even offended her, she is now the queen. There''s no need to worry about her. She has to show her magnanimity."


    Meng Li nodded jokingly: "OK, go."


    Qiao Zhu


    I always think the lady is not serious.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go with the palace." Meng Li got up and walked out.


    When I got to Princess Zheng''s palace, I heard sobs coming from it. Intermittently,


    "I''m not alive, what face do I have to live in the world?"


    She side palace person reminds a way: "Niang Niang, empress Niang Niang came."


    "What do you want? Do you want to see our jokes? " She said angrily with red eyes.


    Meng Li went in and said in a low voice, "how can this palace come to see jokes?"


    Concubine Zheng made so much trouble that when she came by herself, the people in the palace didn''t stop her, so she let herself come in smoothly. Didn''t she make trouble for others?


    Imperial concubine Zheng looked up at Meng Li''s smiling face. She was distressed, and then sobbed again:


    "my lady, I have a miserable life. It''s better to die and be pure after being humiliated!"


    Meng Li himself found a place to sit down, looked at Zheng Fei and said, "if you make any more noise, it may really be as you wish."


    What is Zheng Fei thinking?


    Do you expect to make such a fuss to arouse Bian Cheng''s sympathy and pity and make him feel guilty?


    Can he have such a person?


    Zheng Fei Leng for a while, looking at Meng Li''s cold face, asked: "what does empress mean?"


    Meng Li said: "it''s not interesting. I came here to show my tolerance and concern for the concubines. You should feel it."


    Zheng Fei: "I''m sorry."


    Qiao Zhu


    Her expression is beyond words.


    "I think you should also feel it. I don''t say much about it. I just advise you not to make any more trouble. It will be worse." With that, Meng Li got up, patted imperial concubine Zheng on the shoulder, and started to go out.


    Zheng Fei is so angry that she wants to vomit blood. This person is just here to add a jam to her.


    But she didn''t want to. She couldn''t help yelling at Meng Li''s back:


    "Niang Niang, it''s just a joke today, but can''t you help me? Can you stand the emperor''s favor on her alone? Today is my concubine. A concubine is humiliated because she is a concubine. Maybe your empress will be humiliated because of her in the future


    Meng Li stopped, turned to look at Zheng Fei, eyes Indifference: "that is also the palace thing."


    Then she went straight out of the door.


    Anyway, Meng Li came to see her and came to comfort her.


    The Empress Dowager also said Bian Cheng, and Bian Cheng naturally refused to admit that it was his fault, so she came to Meng Li and said to Meng Li:


    "now you are the head of the harem, and it''s up to you to deal with the concubines'' trouble. You can''t worry me about everything."


    Since she is the queen of heaven''s destiny, everything should go well with her in the harem.


    Meng Li stares at him and faintly feels Bian Cheng''s idea. She says, "if the emperor doesn''t do this, the palace will be calm."


    "Are you blaming me?" Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "that''s not true."


    "But imperial concubine Zheng there this palace also pacifies, just want to let her stop, also only the emperor went in person."


    "It''s a dream." Bian Cheng said with disdain.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Bian Cheng stared at her for a long time, and finally said to Meng Li, "you are my queen now."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    "Those who will be buried with me in a hundred years." Bian Cheng said again.


    Meng Li: "so?"


    "So you really don''t want to serve me?" Bian Cheng suddenly asked.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that Bian Cheng was still thinking about it, but it seemed normal to think about it. Men must be more interested in women with aura, and they would also have an idea of conquest and control.


    It''s a little too good for her to put this halo on herself.


    "I don''t want to." Meng Li said faintly.


    Bian Cheng squeezed out a few sneers from his throat. Without saying anything else, he turned and left.


    Meng Li didn''t expect Bian Cheng to be really hot tempered. It''s reasonable that the emperor''s way of dealing with it now is to appease the family members of Zheng Fei''s family and arrange a grand doctor to go to her side to make her face.


    And then it goes on.


    Bian Cheng is very good. He directly orders to ban imperial concubine Zheng. He also tells imperial concubine Zheng that if you want to cry, close the door and cry slowly. Don''t make a big show.


    This time, Princess Zheng really wanted to die.


    But imperial concubine Zheng was not forbidden for too long. Beauty Liu begged for her love in front of the emperor and released her.Princess Zheng, who was released, did not dare to make any more trouble or seek death. She was afraid that the emperor would let her die. If she died, it would be cheaper for some people?


    I also understand that the emperor is not the one who cherishes the fragrance and the jade. No, he is the one who cherishes the fragrance and the jade. He only cherishes the beauty Liu. The rest of the women are like my shoes.


    "In a few days, it will be the empress''s canonization ceremony." Qiao Zhu said happily in Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li teases the child, his name has been set, Bian Qi.


    She likes this, the Empress Dowager and the emperor also depend on her, very good.


    "It''s said that the emperor wanted Liu''s concubines to be concubines, but the Empress Dowager put in more obstacles. I don''t know if it can be done." Qiao Zhu said.


    Meng Li said: "it depends on whether the emperor insists on it."


    After Meng Li said this, another maid came in, and she whispered to Meng Li:


    "Niang Niang, there''s something wrong with meimeixuan."


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li is not very surprised. She always has an intuition that something will happen there.


    Meirenxuan is where Liu Meiren lives.


    "Liu''s concubine had a miscarriage. Now the emperor is very angry. He has injured empress Zheng on the spot and threatened to kill her." Said the maid.


    Qiao Zhu immediately said to Meng Li, "madam, we have to have a look."


    Meng Li: "did the Empress Dowager go there?"


    She''s running so fast now, and she''s going to be angry by Bian Chengqian. If the Empress Dowager is here, she''ll be much better.


    It''s a bit strange. Although concubine Zheng is not good, she doesn''t know that Liu Meiren is pregnant, so she doesn''t want to hurt her.


    Was that an accident?


    The child was not born by fate, but she didn''t feel much regret.


    "The Empress Dowager is already in the place, and it''s also the Empress Dowager who asked her to inform her that she would take charge of the overall situation."


    Meng Li Good


    Maybe the Empress Dowager can''t hold the emperor.


    "Change your clothes for the palace." Meng Li thought and said.


    Now this dress is a little bright, not suitable to wear in the past, lest Bian Cheng pick her fault again.


    Qiao Zhu waited on Meng Li to change his clothes and took off some of the jewelry on his head. The makeup was appropriate. Then they went to meimeixuan.

 Chapter 1946

    As soon as he arrived at meimeixuan, Meng Li heard Bian Cheng''s roar: "don''t stop me, I''m going to kill this bitch!"


    "The emperor! Don''t be so impulsive. " Then came the voice of the Empress Dowager.


    As soon as Meng Li went in, he saw that there was a wound on Princess Zheng''s forehead. Then he looked at the broken bowl pieces on the ground. It must be this thing that hurt Princess Zheng''s forehead.


    As for who threw the bowl, it goes without saying.


    And Liu Meiren lay on the bed, pale, beside the doctor.


    Looking at Meng Li coming in, Bian Cheng scolded her again:


    "is this the so-called destiny queen? Even my children can''t be protected. Ever since I made you queen, look at the back palace. It''s so smoky. Do you deserve it? "


    "Emperor! Don''t talk nonsense. " The Empress Dowager was so anxious that she almost fainted. In her heart, this is the queen appointed by the divine bird. If she treats the queen like this, she will not respect the divine bird and will be blamed.


    "Am I right? The children in the harem are all your children, but you can''t protect them. What''s the use of asking you? " He questioned Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at Bian Cheng with a nearly neurotic look, and then said faintly:


    "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. I hope the emperor will calm down."


    "Calm down, will you come here and say" calm down "? That''s my child Bian Cheng''s face was twisted.


    Meng Li: "what does the emperor want? Do you want my palace to die for the child? " Meng Li was also a little impatient and questioned him.


    "It''s presumptuous to talk to me like this." Bian Cheng was so angry that his tendons were dancing.


    Meng Li said coldly: "what can I say? Even the emperor has to be reasonable. You are obviously angry. "


    "You..." The emperor stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li also stares back: how? When does the emperor have nothing to say? "


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth and wanted to say something. The Empress Dowager quarreled and was so fierce that no one else could intervene. But Princess Zheng looked at Meng Li in a daze. At this moment, she finally understood the gap between her and the queen.


    She dare not speak to the emperor like that.


    At this time, Liu Meiren said weakly, "emperor, please calm down. This matter has nothing to do with the empress."


    "It''s her improper administration of the harem." Bian Cheng said unconvinced.


    Meng Li snorted: "if the emperor denies everything about his concubines, it''s too arbitrary and unreasonable."


    "I can''t be around people all the time, staring at them, what to do and what not to do."


    "Besides, what''s the matter? Until now, no one has told my concubine." Meng Li knew that he would be angry if he came, so he had to listen to Bian Cheng''s barking, but he couldn''t help coming.


    If you don''t come, you can go to her palace and bark.


    The Empress Dowager sighed, pressed her forehead with her hand and said:


    "emperor, empress, you also calm down and listen to the words of the mourning family."


    Meng Li and Bian Cheng looked at the past at the same time, but did not speak. The Empress Dowager said:


    "what the queen said is right. The emperor can''t just deny everything about her, and should let her know what happened, otherwise it''s not easy to make a decision."


    With that, the Empress Dowager said how Liu Meiren''s child had disappeared.


    Since the ban was lifted, Princess Zheng still wanted to get the emperor''s favor. On the one hand, the day of the Queen''s canonization was coming, and she wanted to seize the opportunity to see if she could be promoted to the imperial concubine.


    On the other hand, she deeply understood how important the emperor''s favor was. Only with the emperor''s favor could she compete with Liu Meiren, so she made cakes and sent them to the emperor.


    The Emperor didn''t see her. The cake was handed in by the eunuch. She didn''t know that Liu Meiren was in it, so she thought that when the emperor finished his work, if he saw a piece of cake and missed the past, she might meet her.


    After all, the emperor used to like cakes made by her.


    Who expected things to be put aside, Liu Meiren opened curiously, looked at some small cakes with exquisite style, and said that she wanted to eat one. After that, without waiting for the emperor to speak, she picked up one to eat.


    Bian Cheng wants people to check his food, but Liu Meiren just wants to eat it. Bian Cheng says wait a minute, and then ask people to check it. Liu Meiren says no, there won''t be any problem, so she willfully eats up the box.


    After eating, she says that she wants to go out for a walk and eat. Bian agrees. Liu Meiren goes out and meets Zheng Fei, who is waiting outside. They have a conversation. Then, in front of Zheng Fei, Liu Meiren suddenly has abdominal pain


    Then he went to meirenxuan together. When the imperial doctor told the emperor that the child could not be saved, he picked up a bowl and smashed it at Zheng Fei.


    That''s what happened.


    Meng Li silently looks at Princess Zheng, and then at beauty Liu. When she touches Meng Li''s eyes, beauty Liu is flustered for a moment.


    She felt There is no escape.


    Some uneasy, do not know what choice the queen will make."Queen, what do you think?" The Empress Dowager said so much in one breath, and her mouth was dry. She frowned, and the fine lines on her face were obvious, showing the vicissitudes of life.


    Meng Li thought about it, but said, "this matter has yet to be verified."


    This let Zheng imperial concubine greatly relaxed tone, at least empress didn''t directly firmly say that she poisoned.


    At the moment, her heart is complex. If the queen is narrow-minded, she will take the opportunity to get rid of her, but the queen does not


    But her ambiguous words directly made Bian Chengqi smile: "you can say this kind of words as long as you are a person."


    Meng Li: "what does the emperor want my concubine to say?"


    "Fool, you can''t understand such a simple thing. It''s obvious that she poisoned Liu''s concubines and murdered the emperor''s descendants. The poison of her heart should be punished." Bian Cheng looks at Zheng Fei fiercely.


    Zheng Fei immediately cried and said: "I''m wronged. I don''t know Liu pin is pregnant."


    "Are you poisoning cakes to murder me?" Bian Cheng immediately asked in a loud voice.


    "I didn''t poison you. Emperor, please believe me. I was calculated. I don''t know what happened It''s wrong! " Zheng Fei''s voice rang through the space.


    Maybe they will be charged with intentional regicide, which is a disaster to the family.


    What should she do?


    Looking at Meng Li, she suddenly knelt down and walked over. She pulled Meng Li''s skirt and begged, "empress, you must make decisions for me and help me. I really didn''t poison you."


    "Everything is calculated by Liu pin. In order to get rid of herself, she does not hesitate to sacrifice her fetus. She is so poisonous. Such a poisonous woman can never accompany the monarch often."


    Meng Li is indifferent to a face. It''s not that she can''t understand Zheng Fei''s suggestion. She is implying herself that as long as she helps her, she can get rid of Liu Meiren.


    If Liu Meiren is a real woman, she can''t bear to frame others with the Dragon fetus. The Emperor may also be angry and disgusted with her.

 Chapter 1947

    Zheng Fei is right to think like this, but Meng Li knows that Bian Cheng knows that all this is directed and performed by Liu Meiren. She will only be angry at that time, and will still love her later.


    After thinking about it, she said:


    "please check it out."


    "For example, if Princess Zheng really poisoned, where did her poison come from?"


    "How did you know that Liu Meiren was pregnant?"


    "We should pay attention to the evidence in everything. Only when the emperor finds out these can he punish imperial concubine Zheng."


    "Taiyi said that Liu Meiren really took the medicine that can slide the fetus to cause miscarriage." Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li, feeling that Meng Li is helping Zheng Fei.


    The Empress Dowager also said to Bian Cheng, "the queen is right. The emperor should make sure that it is not because Liu pin ate her cake and miscarriage that she poisoned."


    If you ask the Empress Dowager to choose, the Empress Dowager must choose Princess Zheng. She doesn''t like beauty Liu, the birth of her singer, and the emperor''s obsession with her.


    But when she thought of that child, she felt a little distressed. The emperor had no child, so she finally had a second one and had an accident.


    The Empress Dowager suddenly thought of a question and asked the doctor, "Dr. Jiang, how long has Liu Bin been pregnant?"


    It has been two months since I returned to the Empress Dowager. " The doctor replied.


    "What? Two months? " Bian Cheng looked at the doctor in shock: "but really?"


    He didn''t ask this question before. He thought Liu Meiren didn''t know she was pregnant.


    But it''s been two months. If you''re a snack maker, you should know.


    At this moment, Bian Cheng had many thoughts in his mind. He took a look at Liu Meiren, who avoided his eyes.


    It made his heart sink.


    The Empress Dowager also asked Liu Meiren: "since two months, you didn''t find out?"


    Liu Meiren side head whispered: "concubine is the first time, do not understand these."


    "And concubines and concubines were not on time in the past, so they would be ordinary."


    "What an ordinary person!" Zheng Fei suddenly looked at Liu Meiren harshly: "you are deliberately left to frame this palace."


    "I''m not afraid to investigate. It''s you. Don''t find out the poison from you at that time."


    "Shut up, how can you talk here?" Bian Cheng immediately scolded her.


    Then he said, "come on, take Princess Zheng back to the palace. You can''t leave the palace until the truth is clear." Bian Cheng''s eyes were full of disgust.


    "Yes..." Someone answered.


    What else does Zheng Fei want to say? It depends on the posture. Meng Li says coldly: "Zheng Fei, you''d better go down first. When the emperor finds out everything, you must be clear."


    I have a headache. Can''t you see that the emperor spared her temporarily?


    Let the beauty go, she must keep on fighting.


    Bian Cheng didn''t care so much for love.


    No matter who is right or wrong.


    The Empress Dowager is also an understanding person. She waved her hand and said impatiently, "bring it down to the sad family."


    He took another look at the blood on her forehead and said to the maids beside her, "take good care of your master."


    Zheng Fei still does not understand, why? Clearly now is a good time to solve Liu Meiren, but they don''t go on.


    What does the empress mean? Just now it seems that she wants to help herself, but she doesn''t agree with the emperor to convict herself. But when Liu Bin is full of doubts, she stops herself from pursuing.


    "Take it down." Meng Li yells at the maids next to Zheng Fei, scaring her all over.


    "Niang Niang..." Concubine Zheng was still wronged.


    But the maid in waiting by her side immediately advised her: "madam, we''d better go back to the Palace first." She took a timid look at the increasingly gloomy eyes of the emperor. If she didn''t go away, something would really happen.


    The palace maid pulled her with great strength, and Princess Zheng also felt something wrong. Looking at the emperor, the empress dowager, and the empress all stared at her darkly, she got up reluctantly and was helped out.


    When she left, Bian Cheng said, "you should come back first. I will investigate this matter clearly."


    What else did the Empress Dowager want to say? Seeing Bian Cheng''s impatient face, she could only swallow what she said. Meng Li had nothing to say, so she left.


    The Empress Dowager had to go. Before she left, she took a deep look at beauty Liu.


    They all left. Bian Cheng held everyone back, leaving only him and Liu Meiren.


    His eyes were very complicated and he asked, "do you really not know that you are pregnant?"


    He doesn''t know that Liu Meiren hasn''t given her heart to him until today. In this case, it''s normal that she doesn''t want to give birth to him.


    For the first time, a trace of sadness appeared in his heart. He didn''t want the woman he didn''t love to give birth to him, but the woman he loved seemed unwilling to give birth to him.


    Is this karma?


    Liu beauty''s eyes crossed a thick puzzled: "does the emperor not believe in concubines?""Concubines really don''t know. If they do, they won''t eat indiscriminately. This kind of tragedy happens." With that, a drop of crystal tears fell from her cheek:


    "I feel very sad too. This is my first child with the emperor."


    As soon as Liu Meiren shed tears, she deeply touched his heart. He nodded slightly bitterly and said:


    "OK, I believe you."


    "Don''t be too sad, we will have children in the future."


    Bian Cheng didn''t completely believe Liu Meiren''s words, but he didn''t want to make things clear. He was afraid of making things clear. Liu Meiren told him that she didn''t want to have children for him.


    Tell him never to love.


    He didn''t want to hear these words, and he didn''t dare.


    Love makes people humble. Bian Cheng chooses to deceive himself.


    Think of it as an accident.


    When Liu Meiren did not dare to look directly at him, he almost understood.


    But why did she attack Zheng Fei? Is Princess Zheng worth sacrificing a child?


    How much do you hate her to make this choice?


    Bian Cheng felt very painful, his child, so sacrificed in a resentment, silent, his mother did not want to give birth to him.


    "You have a good rest. I will give you an explanation." Bian Cheng wanted to shed tears in pain, but he didn''t want to flow in front of Liu Meiren. With these words, he left directly.


    He was looking forward to finding out something from Princess Zheng, which proved that Liu Meiren was not so cruel.


    Liu Meiren watched Bian Cheng''s back disappear in her sight. She closed her eyes and relaxed her hand. When her hand opened, the crescent shaped blood was in her palm.


    It shows how worried she is. If Bian Cheng chooses to pursue her, she doesn''t know what to do.


    But she also won the bet, relying on this heavy favor.


    Bian Cheng finally chose to bear the pain.


    The child is gone, she feels abdominal pain, no matter, don''t worry about trapped in deep palace.


    But today the Queen''s attitude is more and more uncertain.

 Chapter 1948

    She


    What do you think?


    After Bian Cheng went back, he sent someone to make a thorough investigation. To his disappointment, he didn''t find the poison from imperial concubine Zheng''s palace, let alone the evidence that she had the source of the poison.


    Instead, let him find out one thing, that is, some people like Liu Meiren, who were born, would use their own medicine to prepare abortion drugs.


    Because there are also women who choose Mai, this situation is difficult to avoid, and it is not easy to spread. There are such formulas in the circle.


    And through the analysis of the imperial doctor, Liu Meiren''s medicine caused great harm to her body, which was obviously an improper folk prescription.


    Bian Cheng feel pain, although did not find out Liu Meiren''s medicine, but things are clear.


    She''s really cruel.


    Bian Cheng couldn''t accept it. For a moment, he even wanted to grab Liu Meiren''s neck and ask her why she did it. The fierce atmosphere in her body was growing. He wanted to stab her in the chest with a sword.


    Why deprive his child of his life?


    You just hate that kid?


    So disgusted with him?


    But these impulses were restrained because he loved Liu Meiren too much.


    He needs to be calm. He doesn''t want to appear in front of her for the moment. He is afraid that he will hurt her.


    Until the end, he was not willing to let Liu Meiren waste her time, and there must be an explanation for this matter.


    Either Princess Zheng or Liu Mei was guilty. He could not bear Liu Mei guilty.


    Moreover, if the queen and the Empress Dowager know that Liu Meiren is so scheming, they will not let go of Liu Meiren and ask themselves to blame her.


    So


    Only princess Zheng was guilty.


    He didn''t even inform Meng Li and the Empress Dowager. He directly ordered to put imperial concubine Zheng in the cold palace for murder of the emperor''s heir.


    And also put out the evidence, said Zheng imperial concubine palace has palace maid testimony, said that day saw Zheng imperial concubine to the cake inside poison.


    The imperial edict has been issued, and there are "witnesses". This time, imperial concubine Zheng jumped into the Yellow River, but she couldn''t wash it. When the emperor deliberately wanted to frame others, it shouldn''t be too easy.


    The Empress Dowager thinks things are too strange, and the emperor''s decision is too hasty. She wants to ask the emperor to help Zheng Fei fight for it, but the emperor can''t see it. He is in agony now. How can he have time to listen to the Empress Dowager?


    So Princess Zheng went into the cold palace.


    As for the emperor''s final treatment, it''s already in Meng Li''s expectation. Although he knows that Liu Meiren is guilty, he can''t aggrieve Liu Meiren.


    It''s imperial concubine Zheng. If she didn''t provoke Liu Meiren at the beginning, she wouldn''t have carried such a big black pot.


    To her surprise, Liu Meiren came here.


    Looking at her pale face, a little haggard, Meng Li said faintly:


    "if you are not well, stay in the palace, don''t walk around."


    "Sit down." He gave her another look.


    "Empress..." Liu Mei Mei hesitated and said:


    "does the empress think that my concubine is vicious?"


    "Vicious what?" Meng Lihao looks at her in his spare time.


    Liu Meiren laughed for a while, somewhat helpless: "concubines feel that everything in this palace can''t escape the eyes of the empress."


    "I''m very grateful that my mother didn''t tear down my concubine at that time, leaving her a trace of face and vitality."


    Meng Li said softly:


    "don''t you blame our palace for not helping you solve Princess Zheng?"


    "I didn''t dare to blame. I just didn''t understand it at that time, but later I thought that I really went too far." Liu Meiren said:


    "the empress was kind. At that time, she also gave Princess Zheng a chance of life."


    "It''s all my recklessness." She said with some guilt: "although she had a holiday with concubine Zheng, she would not die."


    "But then again, concubine Zheng hates her concubines. It''s said that concubine Zheng insults her concubines every day in the palace and curses her to death. She already hates her to this extent. If she doesn''t start first, she will find a chance for her. I don''t think she will be soft hearted."


    If you don''t solve the problem, you should always be careful of her in the palace. If you leave the palace later, you can''t say that Princess Zheng will seek revenge on her.


    She is also helpless, Zheng Fei because of her humiliation is she did not expect, she never thought to let the emperor to palm her mouth, but things have happened, she was unable to change, all she did was to protect herself.


    It happens that she is also anxious to get rid of the baby in her belly, so she wants to make Princess Zheng lose her imperial position and lose her ability to revenge herself.


    It''s just that I didn''t think about the consequences. If I didn''t pay attention, I might be killed by imperial concubine Zheng.


    The emperor''s love is too heavy, she underestimated that love again.


    Meng Li said faintly, "this palace just doesn''t want to involve innocent people."


    If he had obeyed the emperor''s wishes, and had not argued with him so much, he would have convicted imperial concubine Zheng of poisoning on the spot. But if imperial concubine Zheng had given it to the emperor, in the emperor''s anger, it might have been turned into imperial concubine Zheng''s intention to poison the Emperor, and her family would also be involved.Now it''s just a conviction that she poisoned the baby, not her family.


    And this is Biancheng know Zheng Fei and innocent circumstances to her guilty, then firmly convicted her guilty, once someone follow him, may be on the spot to Zheng Fei''s life.


    Concubine Zheng is arrogant, anxious and irritable, so she is not suitable for intrigue in the harem. If she has a pet all her life, she can live happily. If she gets that pet and loses it after a period of time, she can''t recognize herself. She always thinks that the old pet will come back again. She always thinks that men have old love to remember, and it''s only a matter of time before an accident happens.


    Just as Liu Meiren said, if Zheng Fei was given a chance, she would kill Liu Meiren.


    Liu Meiren is now a strong and weak person. Her strength lies in the emperor''s deep love, so that others can''t touch her.


    Her weakness is that she has no background. It''s nothing if she loses her favor. It''s wise for her to take advantage of her ability to solve the hidden danger of Princess Zheng.


    The fighting in the harem is cruel and bloodless, so is the fate of those who fail.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I don''t know how to handle it." Liu Meiren sighed deeply. Although Zheng Fei entered the cold palace, she was not happy at all.


    She almost had a life on her hand, stained with blood.


    She is now gradually becoming the person she hates the most. She even gets involved in the fight in the harem and even takes the initiative to attack. She hates herself like this. She is crazy and eager to escape. She doesn''t want to have another fight.


    Meng Li didn''t have much feeling in her heart. She was seldom sentimental. She just said:


    "you can do it yourself."


    "Niang Niang, do you hate my concubines?" Beauty Liu asked uneasily.


    Meng Li looked at her: "No."


    I never like it. I can''t say I hate it.


    "But the empress''s eyes on her concubines were very indifferent." She said.


    Meng Li laughed: "don''t care what others think."


    "I know." Liu Meiren said with some pain.

 Chapter 1949

    "The emperor did not come to see his concubines." Liu Meiren said again. When she said this, her tone was flat.


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow: "do you care about him?"


    "Not really. I feel like I hurt him." Beauty Liu sighed.


    Meng Li is silent and doesn''t answer. Liu Meiren is silent for a moment. She still gets up and says goodbye to Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t do much to keep her. After Liu Meiren left, she played with the prince again. Looking at the young face of the prince, she wondered if she would make him the prince when she was canonized?


    This is Li Di''s eldest son. Once the canonization ceremony is completed, isn''t this child his eldest son?


    Although the emperor was in a bad mood, the canonization ceremony was held as scheduled. The scene was magnificent and the procedure was complicated. Meng Li''s clothes were three layers inside and three layers outside, which was very luxurious. The crown on her head was so heavy that her neck would be broken.


    If you really want to wear a crown, you must bear it.


    He had to hold the prince in the whole process. After the tedious procedure, he formally read the imperial edict of conferring the title of Queen. Meng Li accepted all the officials to kneel down and gave her the Phoenix seal. From the ceremony, she was finished.


    This time, the emperor will grant amnesty to the whole world.


    Then he read out some imperial edicts, that is, the promotion of some concubines. Since he came to this link directly, Meng Li took a look at the prince in his arms, and he didn''t become the prince for the time being.


    If he can become the prince, the imperial edict of canonization must be read out before the imperial edict of canonization of concubines.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m the queen who held the canonization ceremony, and I''m also the queen of destiny. I can sit in this position without the emperor''s favor.


    Since he can be the queen, the child will not suffer.


    However, the imperial edict for the promotion of concubines was read out, and there was no imperial edict for Liu Meiren''s promotion.


    This surprised everyone, including the Empress Dowager. After all, the emperor had to make an exception for Liu Meiren to become a concubine.


    All the strange eyes looked at Liu Meiren, but her face was indifferent. Bian Cheng looked at her with pain in her heart. She was so indifferent and didn''t care.


    If she cared a little, she would feel much better. This was the punishment he gave her, but she didn''t care at all.


    It''s no pain to her. She doesn''t care about position at all.


    In the harem, I don''t care about the position. It must be because my heart is not here.


    Meng Li silently looks at Bian Cheng''s expression and feels that things are moving towards a wonderful angle. He feels that Bian Cheng and Liu Meiren are going to open a magical love mode.


    One is indifferent, the other is suffering.


    The person who will definitely feel pain will be more and more painful, and the person who feels pain will love the indifferent person more and more.


    He will burst out a strong obsession, that is to love you, to love you more.


    Originally, Bian Cheng was born to like people who didn''t pay much attention to him. He was really cheap.


    Liu Meiren didn''t get promoted this time, and the Emperor didn''t go to her every day, which made those long silent concubines in the harem more active.


    He began to brush his sense of existence in front of the emperor. At first, Bian Cheng was really lucky in order to annoy beauty Liu. Then he found that beauty Liu didn''t care at all, so he felt very boring and didn''t want to go to other concubines.


    He can''t resist looking for Liu Meiren, but Liu Meiren doesn''t mean to meet him either. She stays in meirenxuan all day, but Bian Cheng can''t do it by chance.


    He finally gave up and knew that he had been defeated.


    I lost.


    I lost completely.


    This kind of mental pain, coupled with some kind of unwillingness, makes Bian Cheng choose to sleep with Liu Meiren when she resists him.


    And this one enters beautiful woman Xuan, just a few days don''t come out.


    Even in the early days.


    When Qiao Zhu told Meng Li about it, Meng Li couldn''t help laughing:


    "this rebound is also very strong."


    Qiao Zhu


    I don''t know how she can laugh.


    Before, the whole harem was happy that Liu''s concubine was out of favor. As a result, after a few days, the emperor couldn''t get in and out.


    Where is out of favor, it is obvious that love is more profound, love early are not willing to go on, memorials are not willing to see.


    "They But It suddenly occurred to me.


    Qiao Zhu probably understood what Meng Li was asking, she said: "back to the empress, it has been recorded."


    Meng Li


    Now that it''s recorded, it''s done.


    This is Bian Cheng.


    Liu Meiren is a man who has just given birth to a baby for half a month


    Maybe it will make Liu Mei sick.


    Really


    But Meng Li is thinking about a problem. Liu Meiren in the story stealthily gets rid of her child. At that time, the emperor went there every day. How did she keep a secret?


    That is how to let Bian Cheng not touch her?


    Meng Li thinks that the problem he is thinking about is very strange, but he thinks about it seriously. In the plot, there is no such big change in their feelings. If Liu Meiren tells Bian Cheng well, Bian Cheng may really hold back.This time, it''s normal for them to have emotional twists and turns and she can''t stop Bian Cheng.


    "Invite a doctor over there for Liu pin, and let the doctor show her the body." Meng Li said softly.


    Qiao Zhu suddenly realized: "the empress also called the imperial doctor to remind the emperor?"


    Meng Li lowers his head and smiles, but he doesn''t speak. Qiao Zhu gives a gift and says he will do it well.


    Not only does Meng Li feel speechless, but now Liu Mei Mei hates Bian Cheng so much that she can''t talk to her at such a time


    Animals are better than animals.


    Did you treat her like a person?


    I love her all the time. Is that how I love her?


    Once upon a time, Liu Meiren didn''t feel much for Bian Cheng. She didn''t love or hate Bian Cheng, but now she hates Bian Cheng.


    Can see the hatred in the eyes of Liu Meiren, Bian Cheng very uneasy, very afraid to lose Liu Meiren, and hold her more tightly.


    It''s said that the imperial doctor is coming. It''s from the Queen''s side. Bian Cheng frowns and lets the imperial doctor help Liu Meiren.


    "The queen is worried." Bian Cheng seemed to talk to himself.


    The doctor did not dare to talk to him. He just asked about Liu Meiren. Bian Cheng helped him answer the questions. Knowing the situation, the doctor could not help telling Bian Cheng that he would not be in meirenxuan for the time being.


    In order to keep Liu''s concubines quiet, Bian Cheng has tasted the implied meaning of the Taiyi. Looking at Liu Meiren''s eyes, she is full of guilt. Liu Meiren gives him a cold glance and thinks it''s too hypocritical. She simply doesn''t open her eyes.


    Bian Cheng is in pain. He knows that Liu Meiren doesn''t feel as good about him as before. Their relationship is deteriorating. There is a huge gap in their relationship that can''t be filled.


    But what can he do? He can''t abandon her. He wants to have her all his life. He has loved her so much that no matter how she looks at herself, he has to love her.


    After the doctor left, facing Liu Meiren with her back to him, Bian Cheng said painfully, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "Will you forgive me?"

 Chapter 1950

    But Bian Cheng''s response is Liu Meiren''s silence.


    Liu Meiren doesn''t want to talk to Bian Cheng, and Bian Cheng is deeply remorseful.


    He decided to spend more time with Liu Meiren to seek her forgiveness.


    However, he can''t always go to court without going to court. After that, he still goes to court every day, but so many memorials still need to be read. Bian Cheng also wants to see beauty Liu all the time and keep company with her.


    Before Liu Meiren was willing to accompany him, but now Liu Meiren is not willing to. In order to be with her, he directly moved the office to Liu Meiren.


    But now Bian Cheng''s mind is full of love entanglement, his ability to deal with affairs has plummeted, and many decisions are wrong. Moreover, Bian Cheng is arrogant and arrogant. When ministers refute him, he is angry and does not listen to good advice.


    Especially when ministers talk about Liu Meiren, Bian Cheng is even more irritated. Anyone who dares to say that Liu Meiren is a demon girl will be scolded by Bian Cheng, or demoted. Some persistent ministers will be demoted, and Bian Cheng will cut off their heads.


    For a woman so lost his mind, so the outside said Liu beauty evil girl disaster country words more and more.


    The Emperor didn''t love the queen, so he had to let the bird chill. People were afraid that the bird would blame him. They all advised the emperor to be kind to the queen, but Bian Cheng didn''t listen to this.


    Everyone shakes their heads. The emperor is addicted to women. Sooner or later, something will happen.


    Meng Li is very satisfied with Bian Cheng''s present performance, which is in line with her expectation. When all the subjects in the world are cold hearted to him, his existence is meaningless.


    At first, I wanted to make Bian Cheng like this, but I didn''t expect that Bian Cheng would become like this himself.


    "Qiao Zhu, go to tell the emperor that our palace has prepared a good dish, and invite him to come and share it." Meng Li looks at the clothes on her hands, which she sews for Bian Cheng.


    Qiao Zhu exaggerates "ah" A: "Niang Niang, you are enlightened finally."


    "What kind of enlightenment?" Meng Li looks at her funny.


    Qiao Zhu said happily: "since the empress has a prince, she is very indifferent to the emperor. Although she is now the queen, she has to get along well with the emperor."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, you are right. Go quickly."


    This little girl.


    A lot of worries.


    Bian Cheng listen to the eunuch said the queen to invite him to dinner together, did not hesitate to refuse.


    "I''m very busy. Let her eat by herself." He said to the eunuch.


    The eunuch hesitated and couldn''t help reminding Bian Cheng: "emperor, it''s reasonable to say that you should go to the queen on the 15th day of every month. But you haven''t been there once, and the queen hasn''t cared about it all the time. The slave thinks that the emperor can find time to go there, and it won''t get in the way."


    Bian Cheng''s face was a little bit resistant, and Liu Meiren said in a cold voice:


    "the emperor stayed with his concubines all day long. I''m afraid he didn''t have a good heart, so she put her on the fire."


    Since Bian Cheng had been waiting for Liu Meiren, Liu Meiren became more and more irritable, and once said something important to Bian Cheng. Bian Cheng didn''t care about it, and said it more often. She hoped Bian would bear it and go, but Bian Cheng was used to it.


    Bian Cheng frowned: "beauty, what do you say? What do you think I am


    "I don''t know." Liu Meiren said coldly.


    Bian Cheng rubbed his eyebrows, but he still didn''t want to go to the Queen''s side, but the eunuch advised: "the empress takes the initiative, maybe something is wrong. The emperor should go there, and it''s not too late to come back after dinner."


    "OK..." Bian Cheng also took a look at Liu Meiren''s face when he said this, but Liu Meiren''s face remained unchanged as usual.


    He won''t be touched because he''s dining with other women.


    Not long after the meal was ready, Bian Cheng went to Meng Li palace. He sat down. The eunuch next to him inspected the dishes one by one, tasted a little of them, and decided that there was no problem with the food and wine before they left.


    He looked at Meng Li indifferently and said sarcastically:


    "how? Do you have a day you can''t stand? "


    "Didn''t you ever say that you don''t expect me any more? My heart is dead to me? "


    Meng Li said with a faint smile: "the emperor doesn''t have to be in a hurry to ridicule my concubine. My concubine has asked you to come here today. I really want to say something."


    "Say it quickly." Bian Cheng took a look at the dish and didn''t mean to eat it. He just sat at the table.


    Meng Li said: "I think about it again and again, but I still think that I should be a queen and persuade the emperor."


    "If you advise me not to love Liu pin, I can''t do it." Bian Cheng said directly.


    In fact, he didn''t know that this kind of love was too much, but he had to give this kind of excessive and heavy love. Only this kind of love can he hope to move Liu Bin.


    Bian Cheng thought like this, but he didn''t know that his behavior could only move himself, just to satisfy himself.


    It''s obvious that he can''t do without himself, and he''s addicted.


    Meng Li sighed, "OK."Bian Cheng sighed, and his brows were tired:


    "I don''t want to worry about the past with you. I just hope that with you, the queen of heaven, I can always protect my women and children and keep the peace of the harem."


    "I hope that you, a woman favored by gods, will bring good luck, watch the wind and rain, and prosper."


    Meng Li


    Will Bian Cheng''s sustenance be too great.


    "Emperor, it''s man-made. If we don''t deal with many things well, the gods can''t protect them." She said faintly.


    Bian Cheng is a little upset. Is this accusing him of improper handling? He snorted and said:


    "I think my decision is not wrong. It''s their fault. They don''t understand me. If they understand me, they won''t even be able to tolerate a concubine in my harem and yell all day long."


    Meng Li Well, I didn''t say anything. "


    "Anything else?" Bian Cheng also felt unable to communicate with the queen.


    They are not people of the same world at all. Even if she is the queen of heaven, she can''t attract herself.


    Now Bian Cheng doesn''t have the mentality of conquering before. He is busy conquering Liu Meiren.


    Meng Li stood up, took the prepared clothes, handed them to Bian Cheng, and said:


    "emperor, this is the inner garment that my concubine made for you."


    "I don''t need this." Bian Cheng glanced faintly.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "if on weekdays, I don''t want to waste this thought, because I know the emperor doesn''t accept it."


    "But the clothes are not the same. A few days ago, Zhu Niao gave her a dream. First, she said that she didn''t fulfill her duty to serve the emperor. Second, she hoped that she would return to her old friendship with the emperor."


    "So I asked my concubine to make this dress. When I finished it, I saw a glimmer of yellow light on it. It must be the divine power of the bird to protect the emperor."


    "Is that serious?" Bian Cheng was half convinced and looked at his clothes carefully.

 Chapter 1951

    In a trance, he actually saw a yellow light flash, and then disappeared.


    This made his expression a little excited. Sure enough, the bird not only favored the queen, but also the emperor.


    Meng Li successfully sent out this set of inner clothes, and then with his mental strength to see Bian Cheng, he really put them on.


    This makes Meng Li smile. Just put it on.


    It''s time to do it, but it needs Liu Meiren''s cooperation.


    Meng Li deliberately brings a letter to Liu Meiren and asks her to come and say hello in the morning. Liu Meiren is the most special person in the palace. She doesn''t need to come and say hello to the queen in the morning.


    The emperor was afraid of tiring her. He didn''t allow her to come here. He wanted to give her the most special love.


    Fortunately, the time to greet the queen is the time of the emperor''s early court. At this time, Bian Cheng can''t stop her. After receiving the letter, Liu Meiren also fulfilled her promise to the emperor and went to accompany him every day after he went to court.


    Although his attitude was not enthusiastic, he was still as cold as he had been at the beginning, but Bian Cheng didn''t mind at all. It was better than that he ignored him.


    Just so humble.


    Bian Cheng was in a good mood. He was much wiser in dealing with political affairs, and he didn''t have so much temper to lose in the court. The ministers and the Empress Dowager saw it and said it was the result of the Queen''s advice.


    It is worthy of being the queen of destiny, and this problem can be easily solved.


    People all sigh that it is a blessing for Bian to have such a queen.

 Chapter 1952

    Even Bian Cheng thought the queen was useful this time.


    As soon as she appeared, she solved the problem that he had been troubled for a long time. With her in the harem, he was able to calm down.


    Of course, the thought that he was wearing the inner garment of God''s power was also God''s protection, so that he could become smooth.


    But Liu Meiren never forgot to go out of the palace. She began to plan. The Emperor didn''t like drinking too much. He just had a drink. It''s hard to get him drunk at one time. Let him drink more every day.


    Bian Cheng naturally gives in to beauty Liu. Since you are willing to drink, I will drink with you.


    However, Liu Meiren''s drinking capacity is not bad. In the past, when she was a singer, many guests asked her to drink, and even spent a lot of money, just to make her drink a few cups, so that she could afford to accompany her.


    They had a romantic time.


    In the morning, they accompany each other and read the memorials. In the afternoon, they enjoy the flowers together in the imperial garden. In the evening, they drink together.


    Bian Cheng is also intoxicated by Liu Meiren. After intoxicating the emperor, Liu Meiren calls the eunuch around him to serve him, and he returns to Meiren Pavilion.


    When Bian Cheng wakes up the next day, he finds that beauty Liu is not around. When he sees beauty Liu, he asks her, "why don''t you stay with me?"


    "I dare to sneak away. I''ll beat you." He looked at her fondly.


    Liu Meiren said faintly, "it''s against the rules for concubines to stay here."


    "There''s nothing against the rules. Next time I''m drunk, you''re not allowed to leave, you know?" Bian Cheng said.


    Liu Meiren nodded, apparently agreed, but when Bian Cheng got drunk again, she left.


    Bian Cheng feels helpless and tells himself that he can''t get drunk next time. Once he gets drunk, no one can stop Liu Meiren.


    After getting drunk for several times, Liu Meiren thinks that the time has come. After she goes to the Queen''s palace to say hello, she stays and has a secret talk with Meng Li.


    She said to Meng Li:


    "madam, I think it''s time."


    "Oh, how many times has the emperor been drunk?" Meng Li asked.


    Liu Meiren thought and calculated: "four or five times."


    Meng Li said softly, "you have a good ability to make the emperor drunk so many times."


    "She made fun of me." Liu Meiren said with some embarrassment.


    Meng Li: "it''s true. In the past, the emperor was very self disciplined and almost never got drunk. Now it''s up to you to get drunk several times in a short time."


    Liu Meiren pursed her lips:


    "the empress misunderstood. In fact, my concubines found that the emperor also loved drinking. In recent days, even if my concubines didn''t mention it, he would take the initiative to ask people to give him wine. When I drank it, the eunuch next to him couldn''t persuade him."


    Meng Li hooks the corner of her lips, and Liu Meiren doesn''t notice the clearness in Meng Li''s eyes.


    "Well Is there anyone in the palace you want to take out? " Meng Li asked.


    Liu Meiren thought of her maid in waiting for her for the first time, hesitated for a moment, shook her head and said:


    "No."


    Take her out and follow her around?


    After all, it''s fate on the way. When she goes out of the palace, the relationship between master and servant is broken.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    "You come here and I''ll tell you in detail."


    Liu Meiren approaches, and Meng Li tells Liu Meiren her plan in a voice that only two people can hear.


    When Meng Li''s voice dropped, she asked uneasily:


    "is this really OK?"


    "Yes, you don''t care about the rest." Meng Li said.


    "Good." Beauty Liu nodded.


    ~~~


    this night, when Liu Meiren gets Bian Cheng drunk again, she goes back to her bedroom and drives all the maids waiting for her out of the door, so she waits nervously.


    "Dong Dong Dong... " Liu Mei was standing by her bed. She was startled when she heard the voice, and at the same time she dodged.


    A man in black came out from under her bed. He wrapped himself in black, leaving only a pair of eyes outside.


    There were orange candles in the room, but Liu Meiren found that she couldn''t see the eyes of the man in black.


    After the man in black came out, another man was pulled out from under Liu Meiren''s bed. To be exact, it was a female corpse.


    Liu Mei looked as like as two peas. She was very similar to her face.


    But when she was pulled out, there was no movement. Was she in a coma? Still dead.


    Looking carefully, she found that the corpse didn''t breathe. She asked the man in black, "is she dead?"


    The man in black nodded. Liu Meiren took a deep breath. Originally, her cheeks were red and her whole body was hot because she was drinking with Bian Cheng. Now she was cold because of this scene.


    It''s shocking to see a person who looks the same as herself, but she''s still dead, which makes her feel even more strange.It''s like seeing yourself dead.


    as like as two peas, she also shocked the Queen''s ability. The queen was very capable of being a good girl. When she was planning together, the queen said she would find a woman who was exactly the same as her.


    Based on her trust in the queen and her eagerness to leave the palace, she chose to believe in the queen.


    I didn''t expect such a person.


    "I see." As like as two peas, the queen of the beautiful woman remembered the next step she had set for her, saying that when the same people came to her, she would dress up with her own clothes and jewelry.


    "You..." Liu Meiren squats down, bravely touches the corpse with her hand, and then shrinks back. It''s the first time that she undresses the dead. She''s afraid.


    But she felt that the man in black was a man, and it seemed inappropriate for her to ask him to replace him.


    The man in black pointed to Liu Meiren''s clothes and the jewelry on her head, and then to the corpse on the ground. Liu Meiren asked:


    "do you want me to put on her clothes?"


    The man in black nodded. Liu Meiren thought that this should be the Queen''s meaning. The queen was thoughtful and did everything without leaking.


    She almost ignored it. If she wore today''s clothes and left, I''m afraid it would become a doubt.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw that the black clothes pulled out a burden from the bottom of the bed. When she opened it, she found that there were some simple clothes in it. She asked:


    "tell me to change them?"


    The man in black nodded.


    Liu Meiren hesitated very much. She couldn''t change clothes in front of the man in black.


    But the man in black was also very wise and went back under the bed.


    Liu Mei Mei was relieved and began to change carefully. Although there was still one person in the room, this was the Queen''s person. She must be trustworthy, not to offend her, not to peep.


    If he had any movement under the bed, he could hear it himself.


    Is the tension in the heart, flurried to change their own clothes, Liu beauty looked at the changed clothes, and looked at the corpse.

 Chapter 1953

    After thinking about it, I don''t want to trouble the man in black.


    as like as two peas, she could only replace herself with her own clothes and even lift her up by the bedside, and she had done the same hairstyle as herself.


    After that, she was a little confused.


    This is just another self.


    "All right." She whispered.


    When her voice fell, the man in black came out from the bottom of the bed, looked at her, and then looked at the corpse. Satisfied, he reached out and stretched out his hand. The palm was a white pill.


    He handed it to Liu Meiren.


    Beauty Liu asked, "is it for me?"


    The man in black nodded. Beauty Liu hesitated, reached out and took the pill.


    After eating, she became blurred and dizzy. Then she fainted directly to the ground. The man in black saw that she was dizzy. First, she moved the female corpse to Liu Meiren''s bed, and then she held the fainted Liu Meiren in her arms. Then they disappeared in this space and appeared behind the rockery in the palace not far away.


    The man in black is Meng Li. The world forces suppress her, so she can only build such a long space channel at a time. But it''s not a big problem, just a little harder.


    She took Liu Meiren to the suburbs and settled down. When she woke up tomorrow morning, she would know she couldn''t go out.


    I told Liu Meiren before.


    Meng Li went back to the palace, and this was finished.


    Beauty Liu is gone. The emperor can''t bear it. In his painful time, it''s a good time for him.


    is as like as two peas who are as like as two peas, but she is a silly beggar who has picked up a hungry roadside outside.


    If she looks the same as Liu Meiren, she should not be so stupid. Her real appearance is not good. Liu Meiren''s face is only deceived by her own fantasy.


    The dream beast talent has always worked well in the small world.


    In addition, she had already cast a spell on the corpse. Within a few days, in other people''s eyes, her face was like beauty Liu.


    After a few days, the body should be buried.


    If the corpse was not picked up by her, it would be eaten by animals on the side of the road, or it would be rotten, or it would be directly carried to a mass grave by someone to pick it up and make use of it, which would also give her a heavy burial.


    But now the soul is dead, leaving a pair of empty bags, thick burial for the owner of the body is not much benefit.


    The next day, Bian Cheng was awakened by the eunuch before he sobered up.


    Looking at the eunuch, who is usually not frightened, but shivering today, Bian Cheng immediately has an ominous premonition. If it was not for something serious, he would not have such a reaction.


    "What''s the matter?" Bian Cheng asked in a deep voice.


    "Emperor There''s something wrong with empress Liu pin! " The eunuch felt that he almost didn''t come up with a breath when he finished this sentence.


    I''m going to scare myself to death.


    "What''s the matter?" Bian Cheng immediately got up, and the eunuch next to him came forward to wait on him to dress.


    Eunuch still hesitated for a long time, still did not dare to tell Bian Cheng now, but said: "or the Emperor himself to see it."


    "Say it Bian Chengji''s head was dizzy:


    "if you still hesitate to say, I will kill you."


    It''s about his beauty. He has to know for the first time.


    Eunuchs are really afraid of losing their lives, and they are also in a panic. How can they convey this kind of news by themselves?


    "Liu Niang''s voice was very exaggerated She''s dead


    "What?" The eunuch''s words were like a thunder in Bian Cheng''s ears. His expression was fixed at the moment, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    When he recovered, his eyes were red and staring at the eunuch: "you son of a bitch, who gave you the courage to make such a joke for me?"


    "Emperor, I dare not deceive you!"


    "I..." Bian Cheng felt speechless. He didn''t wear any clothes and went straight to meirenxuan.


    At the moment, it''s not bright outside, but it''s really the time for Liu Meiren to get up. When the maid of honor went in and found that she was dead, she immediately announced.


    But even though it wasn''t daybreak, when Bian Cheng arrived, the queen also took people to the place.


    Bian Cheng takes a look at Meng Li. Without saying a word to her, he rushes in and pushes away anyone who hinders him. Finally, he sees Liu Meiren lying on the bed.


    She just lay there quietly, because she had been dead for some time. She was stiff, and her internal organs began to ferment and rot, and she also gave off a strange smell.


    Although that face didn''t look like a living person, it could be seen from his facial features and clothes that this was his beauty.


    He held out his hand carefully and sniffed. Without a breath, he shook his hands and touched her skin. It was hard indeed.


    Dead, really dead


    Bian Cheng''s heart is weeping. He feels dizzy. The beauty who drank with him last night is a cold corpse lying here this morning.Heaven is not fair! Bian Cheng has the impulse to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Why...!" Bian Cheng can''t hammer the wall. His knuckles are bleeding. No one dares to persuade him. He kneels down in fear.


    "How could it be?" Bian Cheng growled and asked Meng Li:


    "tell me, why?"


    Meng Li is also a face of pity: "the emperor, this is my concubine did not expect, things are too sudden."


    Bian Cheng''s whole face was extremely distorted: "suddenly? Why is it so sudden, why is she so gone? "


    "Who murdered her? It''s you? Are you jealous of her? " He stares at Meng Li with cannibal eyes, like a lion attacking at any time.


    Meng Li''s face was bitter: "emperor, how can I do such a thing?"


    "Not you? Who else? Who is the murderer, stand up to me! " Bian Cheng fell into a crazy situation. He hammered and kicked the wall angrily. He wanted to draw a knife to kill everyone in front of him.


    After that, he began to drop things. The whole space was made by him. Everything that could be destroyed by him was destroyed. Vases, teacups and things that could be broken were broken all over the ground.


    Eunuch maids are scared, the atmosphere dare not out, Meng Li stood aside, from time to time to avoid Bian Cheng smashed things.


    "As for people, come on, I''ll find out the reason. If I can''t find out, I''ll let people in this world bury her with me!" He has nothing to break.


    Smashed a clean, his hands are blood, his eyes covered with red blood.


    A eunuch took the order, but Bian Cheng didn''t seem to have enough. He picked up the slightly larger vase fragment on the ground and smashed it on the wall, saying angrily:


    "who is it! Even my women dare to move? "


    Then he ran to "beauty Liu" and pulled her up. He looked crazy and said:


    "beauty, wake up to me, I won''t allow you to die!"

 Chapter 1954

    "Wake up Bian Cheng roared.


    In everyone''s eyes, the emperor is absolutely crazy.


    The emperor was crazy here, and had such a big thing, so she naturally informed the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager rushed over and caught the fragments that the emperor had smashed. Fortunately, it hit her arm, not directly on her face. She exclaimed:


    "what are you doing, emperor?"


    "Mother My favorite woman is gone Seeing the empress dowager, Bian Cheng was finally fragile and collapsed on the ground, looking helpless.


    The Empress Dowager glanced at the situation in the room. It was in a mess. Some of the eunuchs and maids kneeling on the ground were injured. It was obvious that they were hit by the emperor''s things, and they did not dare to avoid it.


    She took a look at Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li was standing there, she went to see the body of "Liu Meiren.".


    After a careful look, she found that this "beauty Liu" was really dead. She was stunned. Well, why did she suddenly die.


    I had thought that life in the palace would be much more peaceful without Liu Meiren. But when Liu Meiren was gone, she felt uncomfortable.


    It''s not the death of "Liu Meiren" that''s hard, but the emperor''s reaction. It''s too hard for him.


    "I want to find out who killed her. She can''t be gone for no reason. Someone must have killed her. I want to kill her and bury her with the beauty." Bian Cheng grabs his face hard, and the blood on his hand is also smeared on his face.


    Looking at the bloodstains on his hands and face, the Empress Dowager was shocked and heartbroken. She immediately cried:


    "where''s the royal doctor? Why didn''t you follow me


    "Here we are. Here we are." The imperial doctor came in a hurry with the box. When he saw the emperor kowtow without saying a word, he wanted to bandage Bian Cheng.


    "Go away, go away!" Bian Chengyi pushed the doctor away. His legs softened and he crawled on the ground.


    "The Emperor..." The Empress Dowager was very worried. The wound looked frightening.


    She asked Meng Li in a low voice, "queen, what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Meng Li glanced at the wall. There was still blood left by the emperor on the wall. The Empress Dowager knew it. She sighed. Seeing that the emperor was so unstable, she didn''t dare to ask the imperial doctor to bandage him.


    No one said anything, only Bian Cheng talked to himself. He just said what he had said before again and again.


    Then he went to hold the body of "Liu Meiren" in his arms and begged in a low voice:


    "please, Meiren, will you wake up?"


    "Everything depends on you, that is, you don''t want to see me, as long as you wake up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Empress Dowager felt that the emperor''s appearance was so unseen that the emperor''s dignity was lost. She glanced at the people in the room and yelled: "get out of the house."


    To be honest, the eunuchs and maids are eager to go out, and they don''t want to stay here. The emperor has obviously been greatly stimulated. Maybe he will kill them if they don''t like it.


    It''s just that no one called them out all the time, and they didn''t dare to go.


    I kneel down with the Empress Dowager.


    They didn''t dare to get up and quit, which shows the fear in their hearts.


    Meng Li silently looks at Bian Cheng holding the female corpse. Can he think of it?


    This is the body of a female beggar.


    If he knew, he would be very angry.


    It''s time for real Liu Meiren to wake up. There''s a lot of food in the suburb, and there''s a secret basement inside. It''s no problem for her to live in it for a while.


    The deal between them is done.


    She takes advantage of the pain brought to Bian Cheng by Liu Meiren''s departure, and even has many other arrangements. Liu Meiren also leaves the palace as she wishes.


    "Emperor, here comes the history." The emperor''s close eunuchs only dare to shout outside and dare not come in.


    Bian Cheng held the corpse and muttered. The Empress Dowager held her forehead and answered for him:


    "come in."


    Ling Shi bows his body and comes in. Seeing the mess in the room, he becomes more and more careful. Who knows that the emperor loves Liu pin most? Now Liu pin is dead, and how many people are suffering from the emperor''s anger.


    Meng Li takes a look at Lingshi. Lingshi is old and has white beard. Here, Lingshi is an official position, which means the same as other positions and some positions as autopsy officers.


    It''s the one who''s in charge of examining the bodies to get a general idea of the cause of their death.


    However, there are not many things that can be found in this ancient plane. We can''t know when the corpse died. We can only estimate the approximate time period.


    "Emperor, let go of Liu pin." The Empress Dowager couldn''t help but remind.


    Apart from so far, she can smell a different smell. Can''t the emperor smell it?


    "Let the history check it out." She added.


    Bian Cheng raised his head and took a look at Ling Shi, which startled him. His eyes were red, his face was twisted, and his face was covered with blood, just like a murderer coming out of the Shura hall.He said sternly: "give me a good investigation, we must find out the reason, if not, I will take your dog''s life!"


    Then he looked at the imperial doctor, who was specially for the emperor. He picked up a fragment and hit it on the head of the imperial doctor, saying:


    "and you, let''s check it carefully."


    Royal doctor "..."


    "Yes, sir He didn''t dare to hesitate for a second. No matter whether he had experience or not, he would go up and do it.


    Bian Cheng was finally willing to let go of Liu Meiren''s body. When he let go of it, Shi and the imperial doctor went over lightly and looked at Bian Cheng. They hesitated and then hesitated.


    After all, autopsy is not another examination, it needs


    Bian Cheng took a deep breath. He wanted to cut off their heads. They shouldn''t have seen it.


    Can think of want to know the truth must pass this pass, Bian Cheng ruthless, straight up and went out.


    The Empress Dowager took a look at Meng Li. It was obvious that they should also avoid him. Meng Li didn''t say anything and went out with him.


    Although the people went out, Meng Li always used his mental energy to observe the inside, to see their inspection process, and don''t make any mistakes.


    Confirm the casting effect is still there, they can''t find out what from the body, Meng Li just rest assured.


    In fact, there is really nothing to check. The woman was either poisoned or starved to death. There is no doubt about her health.


    She''s done it before.


    Besides, it''s normal for people to have some injuries. Sometimes they bump, as long as the bruise is not fatal.


    After Bian Cheng comes out from inside, he lets people block meirenxuan. No one wants to come in without his permission.


    He knew in his heart that those people came to see the excitement.


    "I''ll call the imperial doctor to deal with it for you." Looking at the blood on Bian Cheng''s face, the Empress Dowager said, as well as his hand, the blood and flesh on his knuckles are blurred, which is strange.

 Chapter 1955

    Bian Cheng just said:


    "I''ll deal with it when the imperial doctor inside is busy."


    Now he doesn''t want to do anything else, so he is eager to know how Liu Meiren died.


    Then he looked at Meng Li and said:


    "isn''t there you in the back palace? Why can''t I have peace with you? Are you bringing me good luck or misfortune? "


    Meng Li, who is regarded as Bian Cheng''s mascot, has a good attitude and doesn''t irritate his heart.


    She said with a good temper:


    "the emperor forgives me, and my concubine is also very sad."


    The Empress Dowager frowned and said to Bian Cheng, "emperor, don''t say that again."


    She could not help saying: "every time there is an accident, the emperor questions the queen, which will attract the gods to blame."


    Bian Cheng was furious again: "the mother''s meaning is that because I blame the queen, the God took away my favorite woman?"


    The Empress Dowager sipped her lips and didn''t speak. Bian Cheng was even more angry. He said:


    "the meaning of the Empress Dowager is to support the empress well? Can''t you say it or scold it? "


    "The emperor calms down his anger. This is not the intention of mourning the family. It''s just that the emperor can''t blame her every time for no reason." The Empress Dowager has a headache. Why can''t her son even listen to her.


    She looked at the side of the clear, no matter right or wrong, the emperor only know to blame the queen, they really become a couple of resentment, the emperor became willful and unreasonable.


    "Mother, thank you for helping me talk, but now the emperor is not feeling well. If blaming me can make him feel better, I''m willing to accept it." Meng Li nodded.


    The Empress Dowager said, isn''t the queen virtuous?


    She took what she deserved and what she didn''t.


    Bian Cheng hissed: "at this time you are acting like a good man."


    Meng Li looked at him: "when did my concubine become a villain?"


    "I read that Liu Meiren had helped me to return to the prince. No matter how much the emperor doted on Liu Meiren, I didn''t complain more than half."


    "Even if the emperor spent all the time with her when she was supposed to come here, she didn''t make any trouble and advised her to serve the emperor well. She just wanted the emperor to be happy. Is there anything wrong with her?"


    "Your love, even if all the people in the world oppose it, my concubine has never opposed it. Why can''t the emperor see my concubine''s support?"


    Bian Cheng was speechless. After all, the other party didn''t oppose it, and she didn''t compete with Liu Meiren for favor.


    It''s just his beauty Liu


    For a time, there was silence, but no one spoke. After a long time, Shi and the imperial doctor came out and knelt down to ask for help. Bian Cheng couldn''t wait to ask, "how about it? Did you find out the killer? "


    Make history all didn''t look up, but whispered: "emperor, according to the minister check, Liu pin Niang she didn''t have the sign of poisoning."


    "Not poisoned?" Bian Cheng asked directly:


    "the cause of death?"


    "Unknown..." Ling Li said this and held his breath.


    "Waste, all waste!" Bian Cheng raises his foot and kicks Ling Shi. Ling Shi''s reaction is too good. Before Bian Cheng kicks him, he screams and falls beside him.


    Meng Li


    This picture looks like a porcelain bumper.


    "Emperor, I can only check whether the empress died of poisoning, or whether she was fatally injured. But empress liupin has no sign of poisoning, and she has no fatal injury. I am willing to verify it to the emperor face to face again." Make Heather shrink.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    "How can a good man suddenly disappear? He was still drinking with me last night." Bian Cheng was so angry that he jumped to his feet. He walked inside:


    "give me another test."


    "You''ll wait outside. By the way, I''ll call some Lingshi for verification. Your Lingshi is a waste!" After he denounced Ling Shi, he went into the room.


    Make history and imperial doctor have suffering words, also followed in.


    As expected, Bian Liu opened the cloth and saw that she had no wounds on her body.


    In order not to show any clue, Meng Li, together with the corpse, cast a spell. Not only her face, but also her body is like the real beauty Liu.


    It''s hard for the emperor to tell whether it''s true or not.


    And Lingshi takes out his tools again and tests them in front of Bian Cheng. Finally, he takes a very long silver needle and says to Bian Cheng:


    "emperor, if there is toxin in the empress''s body, this needle should be black, but it has no change now."


    "Tell me why she didn''t!" Bian Cheng looks so ferocious that his eyes are almost protruding. Meng Li and the Empress Dowager can hear his roar outside.


    Make history shrink into a ball: "it may also be that the empress herself has internal organs disease, this kind of internal diseases suddenly attack, then quickly disappeared."


    "And it''s very common."


    "It''s ridiculous. She''s better than anyone. It''s impossible." Bian Cheng is still reluctant to accept.It seems that we have to find a killer.


    Do it to vent your anger.


    However, no matter how Bian Cheng denied it, he insisted on what he had said before, and Bian Cheng had no choice but to scold them all the time.


    He wants to change a group of people to check, determined to find out the problem.


    He can''t let his Liu Meiren die without knowing it. He can''t let the murderer go, otherwise Liu Meiren can''t rest in peace.


    There are also some Lingshi and Taiyi. Bian Cheng wants them to check again, but their results are the same as before. Even if so many people get the same result, Bian Cheng still refuses to believe it.


    He yelled, yelled, and scolded everyone for being incompetent.


    Those cruel words reverberated in Meng Li''s ears, and Bian Cheng threatened to kill this group of Lingshi and Taiyi. He said that they were useless and could not find out the real cause of death. He even decided to lock them up. As for why did he lock them up? There is no other reason, that is to say, they deceive the king.


    They said that they concealed the truth and that Liu Meiren could not have died like this. They must have found something, but they refused to tell him.


    This is very unreasonable. This kind of crime is not small, and it may even lead to death.


    But it was a disaster for them to meet such an irrational emperor.


    A group of people came out dejected, and then followed Bian Cheng. Bian Cheng was too lazy to ask someone to escort them and let them go to the penalty department by themselves.


    Looking at the faces of a group of doctors who made Shi disheartened, and seeing that they really went out in groups, Meng Li asked Bian Cheng in surprise:


    "emperor, do you want to cure them?"


    "That''s natural, a bunch of trash!" Bian Cheng spat and said his reason for punishing them.


    What to hide the truth, deceive the king.


    Meng Li and the Empress Dowager thought Bian Cheng was unreasonable.


    Why can''t you believe in sudden death?


    Is there still a small number of sudden death in this era? If he heard about the sudden death of others, Bian Cheng naturally believed it, but he was unwilling to accept the sudden death of the person he loved.


    It''s obvious that he wants to vent his anger with people. Xu thinks that if he doesn''t follow a few people, a group of people will not follow the bad luck. They are all sorry for his dead lover.

 Chapter 1956

    He just wants to show the importance of the woman he loves.


    It''s also an expression of pretending to be affectionate. He''s so affectionate that he has to anger others, but doesn''t he know? It''s pretty stupid.


    To do so will only make everyone feel that he is absurd, unreasonable and unreasonable. He has no reason that the emperor should have.


    Meng Li didn''t expect that he was so reluctant. He really underestimated his unreasonable degree.


    What she had planned before was that the emperor would recognize it if there was a test of Lingshi.


    But I didn''t expect that he would not only deny it, but also punish these people. It''s ridiculous.


    Then I have to change my strategy. I can''t lose office or die because my plan really involves these innocent people.


    Bian Cheng called the eunuch to wait on him and said, "let''s make an ice coffin for me as soon as possible. I''ll see it at noon at the latest."


    The eunuch took the order to go down. Looking at Bian Cheng''s posture, he didn''t intend to bury the body, but wanted to put it here to let people slowly find out the cause of death.


    Meng Li sneered from the bottom of his heart. In that case, don''t blame her for killing him.


    "Emperor, I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go back to the palace for a while." Meng Li said to Bian Cheng with a gloomy face.


    At the moment, the bloodstains on his face have not been dealt with, how to look ferocious.


    "Go away! I don''t want to see you either Bian Cheng roared.


    What are you doing here? Do you want to watch the fun?


    Nothing is good, even his woman can not protect, the surface of a sad look, also don''t know how to think.


    "Do you think I will love you when the beauty is gone? You can''t imagine that no one will love me any more in my life. " He suddenly roared to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li


    It''s too sentimental.


    "I''ll leave." She said nothing else and turned away.


    The Empress Dowager sighed. What did the emperor say?


    The former Emperor was gentle and perfect in dealing with people and things. He was praised by everyone. He was also very clear in front of right and wrong, and he was kind to others all his life. When the former Emperor was there, he often taught Bian Cheng to be a kind and benevolent leader.


    At that time, the Emperor gave him the word "inherit", hoping that he could inherit the will of his ancestors and inherit the spirit and thought of the emperor.


    But now he has become selfish, arrogant, mean and irrational. Is this her son?


    "The emperor The Empress Dowager couldn''t help but cry in a low voice. She raised her child 100 years old and worried about 99 years old.


    "When can you change it?" She said sadly.


    Bian Cheng doesn''t pay attention to her, but stares at her.


    He never felt that his mother understood him, understood him, and loved what he loved from the future. What his mother valued was what he didn''t like.


    He didn''t understand why he never wanted to.


    Even heaven was not as good as he wanted. If zhuniao showed up at that time and chose Liu Meiren as his destiny queen, he and Liu Meiren would be the enviable couple in the world.


    Meng Li came back to the palace. He was a little tired. He didn''t sleep well last night, but now he has to go out.


    In broad daylight, it''s not easy to go out in black again. It''s too funny to walk in the daytime with a face covered and mouth covered.


    Meng Li changed her white dress. It''s a common and simple style. It''s a man''s style made by her. Then she covered her face and went directly from the bedroom to Liu Meiren.


    At that time, I wanted to leave her in the capital to see if it was still useful. I didn''t expect that it was only a few hours before I could really use her.


    After several twists and turns, Meng Li finally worked hard to get to Liu Meiren. With a mental sweep, he saw that she had woken up and was still checking the things prepared in the room.


    Maybe I''m hungry. I''ll see what I have to eat. I''m going to cook it myself.


    Meng Li knocks on the door. Liu Meiren is a little nervous. She doesn''t know who it is. At this moment, it''s not easy to open the door at will. She''s worried that the Queen''s affairs will be revealed in the palace.


    Nervously clinging to the door, he thought that if the crisis came, he would hide in the basement that the queen told her. How long would it last.


    "Dong "Dong Dong." The interval between the first knock and the next two is the same as the code given by the queen.


    The Queen''s people.


    She opened the door and saw a man dressed in white. She felt strange that the Queen''s people were either white or black.


    I think so. After all, it''s not good for her to see the real face. She feels that she has seen what the other person''s eyes look like, but she doesn''t see what they look like.


    There is only a vague concept in my mind.


    "Come on in." Liu Meiren said in a low voice.


    Meng Li just walked in, and Liu Meiren closed the door, looking very cautious. Meng Li didn''t say a word, and it was inconvenient to speak, but handed Liu Meiren a letter.


    Liu Meiren opened the letter to see what happened in Xiagong.


    "Queen, she asked me to write a letter?" Liu Meiren asked after reading the letter.Meng Li nodded.


    Liu Meiren did not hesitate: "good."


    After waking up, she checked the things in the room. She saw the paper, ink pen and inkstone. Now she went down and found them.


    Before writing, she hesitated for a moment, thinking in her mind, what''s the reason?


    Said he killed himself?


    If you say that you committed suicide by taking poison, you can find it out in Lingshi, but now Lingshi says that you didn''t find out that you died of poison, and you can''t pretend to commit suicide by taking poison.


    The empress''s meaning is that she doesn''t want to be involved in these Lingshi, so that she can write a "suicide note" in order not to let the emperor continue to embarrass them.


    And the queen also hinted at her in the letter, let her write some sadistic, she has some doubts, why the queen let the emperor more sad.


    This is still a little difficult to do, Liu Meiren thought hard, thought about it and wrote.


    When she finished writing, the ink was dry, and Meng Li went to see it. What Liu Meiren wrote was that she had a hidden disease since childhood, and it would attack from time to time, and it would become more and more severe with age. When she was drinking, she felt angina pectoris, but she didn''t say it, and she didn''t choose to call the doctor. She was determined to die and didn''t want to live.


    Only then wrote this letter to the emperor to say goodbye, also said that after his death, the emperor will anger others, hope the emperor don''t implicate innocent, don''t let her back on sin.


    Meng Li was quite satisfied with Liu Meiren''s letter, which was short and direct.


    If Bian continues to serve you, he will die.


    In the whole article, I can''t see that Liu Meiren has any feelings for the emperor. Meng Li smiles a little. If Bian Cheng hadn''t tossed so much, he would not have seen this letter.


    With this letter, he can no longer think that it was someone else who murdered Liu Meiren.


    Liu Meiren''s handwriting is very familiar to him, and few people in the palace have seen Liu Meiren''s handwriting, let alone imitated it. The tone in the letter is Liu Meiren''s usual tone.


    Bian Cheng loves her so much and knows her better, so he should know that she wrote it herself.

 Chapter 1957

    Meng Li takes the letter back to the palace and goes to meirenxuan. Bian Cheng is still there, guarding the body of Liu Meiren and unwilling to leave.


    Outside, a group of people knelt uneasily, waiting for Bian Cheng to be summoned at any time.


    Meng Li was about to go in when Bian Cheng''s eunuch knelt down in front of Meng Li and said:


    "empress..." He''s not going to talk.


    Meng Li asked in a soft voice, "the emperor won''t let me in?"


    "Yes, lady, don''t embarrass the slave." Said the eunuch.


    Meng Li nodded, raised his voice, and called to him, "emperor, can you let me in?"


    Only Bian Cheng responded to her with one word: "go away!"


    Meng Li: "emperor, I have found something."


    "In." Bian Cheng heard Meng Li say so, immediately changed his mind.


    Meng Li went in, and Bian Cheng immediately asked:


    "what did you find?"


    At this time, the bloodstain on his face was also washed away, and his hands were bandaged by the imperial doctor. Liu Meiren''s body was still lying on the ground, so he sat on one side, obviously waiting for the ice coffin. Meng Li came in, and he didn''t even look up, just staring at Liu Meiren''s body.


    Meng Li takes advantage of him not paying attention to himself, and throws Liu Meiren''s "letter" under the bed, showing a trace of edge.


    This is the only way to find out.


    In the whole process, Meng Li did it very quickly and didn''t make any noise. That is to say, the angle of placing the "suicide note" under the bed was adjusted by her mental energy, but Bian Cheng couldn''t find it.


    "Look, Emperor." Meng Li cried out.


    Bian Cheng raised his head, first staring at Meng Li, saw her puzzled expression, followed her eyes to see the past.


    "What''s that?" Bian Cheng asked.


    Meng Li said: "when I was in the room before, I found a piece of paper there, but the emperor was too emotional at that time, and I didn''t dare to mention it."


    "But after I went back, I still thought I should come and have a look."


    "Before?" Bian Cheng also has some doubts, that piece of paper just showed a trace of edge, didn''t notice before is also possible.


    "Bring it to me and let me have a look." He said.


    Meng Li answered, walked slowly and picked up the paper, which was folded together. Meng Li didn''t open it and handed it to Bian Cheng. Bian Cheng took it and immediately opened it.


    When he finished reading the letter, his expression was very painful.


    "Why?" He lowered his head and questioned the lying body of "Liu Meiren.".


    "Why would you rather die than serve me? You are good with me, but I have never been in your heart. "


    "You hypocritical woman, if you had me in your heart, you would not have left like this."


    Bian Cheng finally could not help but shed tears, which was more cruel than someone had murdered his beauty.


    If someone else is murdering, the beauty has to leave, but now


    Is this handwriting forged by someone else? Bian Cheng''s eyes are a little blurred, but he can see clearly. This is Liu Meiren''s handwriting, and the tone


    Even historians can''t find out any other reason, which is the only one that can explain her sudden death.


    Dying, but also just worried about their innocent, but the feelings between them only said nothing, how can there be such a heartless person.


    Is there really no emotion? Never loved?


    "Why?" Bian Cheng screamed bitterly. He was frustrated and desperate. Scenes of the past came to his mind. How true was her smile at that time?


    I think she was moved, she accepted, but such a merciless leave, is the most cruel punishment to him, with her death in his heart!


    I would rather die than die. How unbearable am I to let Liu Meiren make this choice?!


    "I hate you! I won''t forgive you all my life! " Bian Cheng thumped angrily, and the white cloth on his hand was dyed red again.


    Meng Li seems to be scared and leaves the room when he doesn''t pay attention.


    Outside kneeling palace, people hear the emperor''s cry of pain and dullness. What makes the emperor so impolite?


    Meng Li left meimeirenxuan step by step. After a long walk, he seemed to be able to hear Bian Cheng''s voice. He was like an angry and helpless lion. He could only vent his inner pain by roaring.


    At this time, there is no need to hang around in front of Bian Cheng, so as not to be scolded again.


    The truth is already in front of Bian Cheng, and Bian Cheng can''t really kill those Lingshi. After all, this is equivalent to Liu Meiren''s own death, which is the same as the sudden death they detected.


    We can only release the previous prisoners and then hold a funeral for Liu Meiren.


    Although Bian Cheng hated Liu Meiren so much that he would rather die than be with him, he was always very tolerant of her. He made her a concubine and buried her according to the etiquette of the concubine. It can be said that he was very kind to her.


    Bian Cheng gave all her tenderness and tolerance to Liu Meiren.How can not move her a cent, he never did harm Liu Meiren''s thing? Just trying to make up for it doesn''t work.


    Bian Cheng also felt that he had done a lot and worked hard, but there were a lot of things in the world, and his efforts were useless.


    In exchange for a more cruel, heartbreaking situation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Have some porridge, Emperor." Meng Li walks into Bian Cheng''s bedroom, which is filled with a strong smell of wine. Bian Cheng leans on the bed, and his clothes are wet with wine.


    The drunken days began after Liu Meiren''s "death". After she was buried, she drank more and more. She couldn''t sleep every day and had to get drunk to sleep. It can be seen that the pain in her heart was too strong.


    "Go away, I won''t drink it." Bian Cheng opens his eyes vaguely and looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighed: "Why are you suffering?"


    "Why bother? I lost the love of my life. Can you understand the pain? I''m different from you. I have feelings in my heart! " He staggered on the bed, looked down at Meng Li, waved his hand and pointed to his chest.


    Meng Li


    Stand up and do something. If you don''t stand up and fall, the scene will be very funny.


    "This man is dead, this is the living." Meng Li sighed.


    Bian Cheng sneered, then tried to open his eyes wider and looked at Meng Li: "Oh? So you are the queen? "


    Meng Li''s face is expressionless. Is he really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Can''t anyone see clearly?


    She took a close look at the bed. There was Liu Meiren''s memorial tablet lying on it, and beside it was a delicate cup. The wine in it had been spilled long ago, so Bian Cheng was drinking with Liu Meiren every day?


    It''s also retribution. The client loved Bian Cheng, and many people in the harem cared for him. Because he didn''t love him, everyone suffered from the pain of love but not, while Bian Cheng fell in love with someone, but that person didn''t love him and tried to get rid of him. He also suffered from the pain of love but not.

 Chapter 1958

    Meng Li said, "my concubine is worried about the emperor''s health when she sees the emperor getting drunk day by day, so she can''t help coming to see you."


    "Don''t look at me. You don''t have a chance when my beauty is dead." Bian Cheng flopped down on the bed, staring at the top.


    Meng Li Emperor, my concubines have said before that my heart has already died, and it''s just my destiny to become a queen. "


    Narcissism that can''t be changed.


    "Joke! Are you dead, too? Have all my women given up on me? " He suddenly sat up again and looked at Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li: "it was the emperor who was too cruel to my concubine. I can''t do without giving up."


    "It happens that the emperor doesn''t care if his concubines give up."


    Bian Cheng sneered: "I naturally don''t care, but if you really give up, you won''t come here."


    Meng Li: "but anyway, the emperor is the husband of my concubine, and I also have the responsibility. I hope the emperor can cheer up and don''t sink into the vortex of pain and can''t extricate himself."


    Bian Cheng sneered: "yes, I''ve given you the Queen''s honor and wealth. You really have a responsibility. But now I don''t want to care about anything. What''s the meaning of this world to me if I lose my favorite person?"


    Meng Li said: "if the empress hears this, how sad should she be?"


    "The emperor must not fail his mother. The imperial chamber has accumulated many memorials, which are waiting for you to deal with. The courtiers have not gone to court for many days, and they also have many things to report to you."


    "No matter! I don''t want to care about anything. " Bian Cheng''s head is dizzy. What''s the matter?


    He is suffering every day and every hour. Only drinking can make him feel better. If he doesn''t drink, he will suffer. When he is suffering, he can''t deal with affairs soberly.


    "The emperor Meng Li sighed: "you can''t do this. There are still many things you need to deal with. Without a leader, the world will be in chaos."


    "Go away, I don''t want to hear you preach here." He picked up something at random and threw it at Meng Li. After Meng Li avoided it, he took a look at the things on the ground


    It''s actually the tablet of Liu Meiren.


    It seems that the emperor is really confused now, otherwise he won''t throw her tablet around.


    "I''ll leave." Now that they have started to throw things, Meng Li will not stay here. If he continues to stay, everything in this room may be broken.


    The last time the Empress Dowager came, the whole house was smashed and the Empress Dowager was injured.


    The Empress Dowager is also an iron head. She firmly believes that the emperor does not dare to smash her and will not hurt her. But since Liu Meiren''s "death", his brain has hardly been awake, and he can manage so much.


    Now the Empress Dowager is also sick in bed, sighing and sighing. She has to persuade the emperor.


    After Meng Li left, Bian Cheng poured wine into his mouth again. Now he would wake up and drink wine, then he would go to sleep, or he would lie unconscious and completely forget his burden.


    It''s not that I forget. I just don''t want to deal with it, and I don''t have the energy to deal with it.


    Meng Li went back to the empress dowager, who was waiting for her reply.


    How''s it going? " The Empress Dowager leans against the pillow. Her forehead is wrapped with white cloth. She was injured by Bian Cheng, and her forehead is covered with blood. As a result, the Empress Dowager is angry and sad.


    What unfilial son did she give birth to? How could she even do it to her?


    She just went to persuade him to deal with the government.


    The courtiers shake their heads when they know that they have been hurt by him. Since ancient times, the emperor has set an example for others, and both loyalty and filial piety are needed. Unfiliality is also a taboo. It can be seen that the courtiers are more and more disappointed with the emperor.


    This made the Empress Dowager feel more and more uneasy. She was afraid that the emperor would abandon the government from now on, which would not only waste the efforts of the former Emperor and ancestors, but also lead to the change of the country, so that some people with a heart could take advantage of it.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I''m ashamed that I can''t make the emperor change."


    "Or do you look delirious?" The Empress Dowager asked, frowning.


    Meng Li nodded gently.


    The Empress Dowager moved her lips, and then said, "the AI family thinks that beauty Liu is the emperor''s disaster. When she is alive, she makes the emperor lose his mind. When she is dead, she also makes the emperor depressed."


    "It''s a disaster. It''s ok if the emperor is willing to survive, but now the emperor''s state is to abandon himself and sink into it."


    In fact, Bian Cheng''s behavior is a bit like her at the beginning. She was in a coma for those years, and she could not extricate herself from the pain. She even said that she did not want to go out and thought that she should bear it. It was a kind of self punishment, and at the same time, she was blaming her incompetence.


    At the beginning, I blamed myself for not returning to the plane earlier because I felt weak and incompetent.


    Bian Cheng is also blaming himself for his incompetence. He thinks it''s incompetence that he didn''t let Liu Meiren fall in love with him.


    If you fall in love with him, you will not choose to leave. You may indirectly think that you killed her.


    After experiencing some things, more and more things can be understood. Meng Li sighed at the bottom of his heart.The Empress Dowager is very melancholy, but nods to agree with Meng Li''s words: "yes, but now no one can call back the emperor''s heart."


    "I hope that beauty Liu is not dead, and the emperor will not be like this."


    "Empress mother, many courtiers also wanted to meet the emperor, but the emperor disappeared one after another. Yesterday, two ministers knelt outside for a day, but they didn''t see him either." Meng Li said.


    The Empress Dowager frowned: "it''s chilling. The ministers also want to persuade him."


    "What should we do? Children. " The Empress Dowager is very helpless. As a empress dowager, she can be hurt on a trip. Who dares to go?


    What''s the point of going?


    That day, she even forced the emperor to cheer up by death, but the emperor turned a deaf ear to him, and he didn''t seem to hear himself at all.


    He still didn''t respond to his injury. She knew in her heart that it might not work to force her to die.


    So the helpless empress dowager thought of Meng Li, the queen of heaven''s destiny. Her eyes were kind to her. She said, "you must find a way."


    Meng Li looked embarrassed: "mother, concubine..."


    "Forgive me for my incompetence. I can''t think of any way. The only way may be to wait and let the emperor go over himself."


    "Time can heal all the pain, only give the emperor more time."


    "Time But there are so many affairs, and there are some urgent memorials. The people below have been waiting for orders. Without the emperor, who will deal with the affairs of the court, but we can''t delay one day. " The Empress Dowager sighed and worried.


    "I can''t delay for so many days..." Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head: "queen, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for the emergency, the mourning family would not be worried so much."

 Chapter 1959

    Meng Li sighed: "but I was raised in my boudoir when I was a child, and then I lived in the palace. Many things are not right, and now I have no one left."


    When the Empress Dowager wanted to talk, Meng Li suddenly knelt down and asked:


    "my concubine thought that the former Emperor was a virtuous leader, and my mother had been with her for many years. Under the influence, my mother knew a lot. Now the situation is urgent, so I need someone to take charge of the overall situation. So I asked my mother to stand up and take charge of the overall situation, but I must work hard for her. I would like to thank her for the emperor first."


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "this is the end of the matter. It''s not that the AI family didn''t want to do this. It''s just that the AI family can''t do anything with the sick body."


    "Mother, relax your heart, don''t worry too much, the disease will gradually get better." Meng Li comforted.


    The Empress Dowager is just so angry by the emperor. Her heart disease is hard to cure, and she has to rely on herself.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head: "I can''t mourn my family."


    How can the emperor be relieved?


    Moreover, she is old and really can''t do enough to start the government. She is also worried that the previous dynasty has a lot of opinions on this. I''m afraid that she''s old enough to say that she doesn''t know how to live her life, and only knows how to seize power from her son.


    I don''t want to be ridiculed.


    Moreover, when the emperor is sober and normal one day, outsiders will say in his ear that they are trying to seize power because of slander. There should be a quarrel between them.


    When she is old, the Empress Dowager wants to stay in the harem steadily. She is not afraid or suspicious of her son, and her old age will be unclean.


    It''s better to let others come. As for what the emperor thinks of this temporary replacement, it has nothing to do with her. She can only guarantee that in the emperor''s heart, she never wants to fight for anything.


    "Queen, how about..." The Empress Dowager hesitated and said, "the AI family can''t do what they want now, and the affairs of the court can''t be delayed. Although you have no experience, you are also the queen of heaven. With the help of Taifu, you can handle some affairs temporarily. The AI family believes that with you, Dabian will be protected."


    Moreover, the courtiers would not so much trust themselves as the queen of heaven.


    Besides, it''s just a temporary one. She believes that the emperor can''t go on like this all the time. It doesn''t matter if the queen has some power for the time being. When the emperor is sober, he can easily take it back.


    In ancient times, there was no precedent for empresses to deal with government affairs.


    "Mother, this is absolutely not, I don''t know anything, I can''t bear such a heavy burden." Meng Li seems to be scared and says in fear.


    The Empress Dowager said, "if you can do it, you can do it. You will surely bring good luck. Maybe when zhuniao chose you, he had already expected today."


    "I expected today, so she chose you ahead of time to save it all."


    "That willow beauty, probably is the disaster star to come."


    "After all, the emperor should have this disaster, and you are the solution."


    Meng Li was terrified and didn''t know what to say. He just mumbled: "empress..."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Taifu will teach you."


    At the Empress Dowager''s insistence, Meng Limian agreed for the difficulty. The Empress Dowager said, "it''s also hard for you."


    "I can''t bear to put the burden on your shoulder."


    Meng Li ah a, but in the mind pour is very insipid, she don''t know empress dowager in the mind how to think?


    The Empress Dowager was cautious when the former Emperor was here. She was cautious in everything, and she was not brave enough. Otherwise, she would not be able to suppress Bian Cheng.


    In the plot, even after she came here, whenever Bian Cheng wanted to do something that didn''t suit her, she stopped her every time, but it didn''t work.


    Nowadays, the Empress Dowager wants to deal with the memorials by herself, but on the one hand, she is worried that she is not energetic enough and can''t bear it, on the other hand, she is also worried about being said by outsiders.


    Once the harem women take part in the government, there will be many different voices. She doesn''t want to bear those rumors.


    So, I gave myself the responsibility and the gossip.


    There is no one in the court, but there is no one to make a decision. There are many talented people in the royal family, but the Empress Dowager dare not let them participate.


    I''m afraid they have other thoughts. I''d better give it to myself. I''m a queen, a family member and a harem woman. I can''t make waves in a short time.


    She thinks that Bian Cheng''s situation will soon end, but


    Will it really be what she wants?


    When the matter was settled, the empress dowager, with her illness in hand, summoned several of the most important ministers of the court, saying that the government of the court would be temporarily replaced by the queen.


    At first they didn''t agree. The emperor''s present appearance, the most urgent thing is to persuade him, rather than directly find someone to replace him.


    Isn''t it obvious that the Empress Dowager also gave up on him?


    But the Empress Dowager said, "I''ve gone to the mourning house. I''ve made a lot of trouble. You''ve gone to the emperor countless times. Can you see that?"


    "If it''s not forced to be helpless, how can the AI family be willing to take such a bad policy?""But Queen..." A lot of words are hard for ministers to say in front of the queen.


    Nowadays, it seems that the empress has no power to deal with jokes.


    Meng Li was very quiet and did not speak, but the Empress Dowager said:


    "Zhuqing forgot that the queen is the queen of heaven. She is sheltered by zhuniao. With her, zhuniao will also protect our court and bring us good luck. Nothing you worry about will happen."


    "And the emperor really needs time, so we will give him some time. During this period, the AI family and the queen will try to persuade the emperor to cheer him up as soon as possible."


    The Empress Dowager said, "this year, there was a great harvest in the south of the Yangtze River. The northwest was dry for many days, but the good news came a few days ago, saying that the dew had finally come, and the locust plague had been controlled. The sad family felt that this was the auspicious omen brought by the empress."


    The Empress Dowager said this, but Meng Li was a little laughing. Through the plot, she knew that these places would be better. At that time, she also hoped to echo through these things, making people feel that this was the good luck brought by the queen.


    Some people among the people have already said that. The Empress Dowager also put forward this matter to persuade them.


    Sure enough, after the Empress Dowager''s voice fell, Taifu took the lead in standing up and agreed to this matter.


    As an assistant to the emperor, he is also his teacher. He has a high status and is loved by people. The emperor should be polite when he meets him.


    But since Bian Cheng was infatuated with Liu Meiren, Taifu repeatedly persuaded Bian Cheng not to favor one person alone, and not to put too much emotion into it. The king should attach great importance to the country. But Bian Cheng was angry with him because of this, and said a lot of impolite words, which made Taifu lose face and feel cold.

 Chapter 1960

    And these days Taifu every day to see the emperor, but the emperor has always ignored, let Taifu feel more cold.


    But the queen, in the harem, was quiet and virtuous, protected by the scarlet bird.


    Since Taifu took the lead and agreed, the rest of the people had to follow in his footsteps.


    Let''s have a try. The emperor doesn''t care about everything now.


    When the matter is decided, I will ask the emperor for his advice. I have to inform the emperor of such a big matter.


    If you don''t inform the emperor, you don''t pay attention to him.


    When they arrived outside the emperor''s palace, the Empress Dowager called out:


    "the emperor, I''ve come to see you."


    "Again, it''s not over! I don''t want to see you. " Bian Cheng''s voice came.


    "The emperor, the old ministers have something important to see." Cried the ministers.


    "Mother, what do you mean by bringing so many people here? I know what I''m doing. I don''t need these old things to teach me. " Bian Cheng snorted.


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank. How could the emperor say that to these ministers?


    When she looked at the ministers'' faces, she couldn''t help but scold them in a deep voice:


    "emperor, is your mother an old thing in your heart?"


    "Get out of here." The Empress Dowager said to the eunuch who was guarding the door, looking at the posture, she wanted to go in directly.


    "Empress dowager, please don''t embarrass the slave. The slave will die." Eunuch wants to cry without tears, kneels down to beg a way.


    "You deserve to die. It''s your crime to be around the emperor all day, not to give advice, not to make the emperor better." Exclaimed the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress Dowager..." The eunuchs cried, but they got out of the way. If they didn''t, they might die now.


    The Empress Dowager led her to go in first, followed by Meng Li and several ministers. As soon as she went in, there was a strong smell of wine, which was pungent and uncomfortable.


    Then look at Bian Cheng, still askew in bed, the whole body in a distorted state, if not drunk, more than that.


    "Emperor, what do you look like?" The Empress Dowager hated the iron but not the steel. She lost all her dignity in front of the minister.


    It''s also a shame.


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s grief, Meng Li went over and wanted to help Bian Cheng up. When the minister came, he had to sit up at least.


    But as soon as Meng Li reached the halfway point, Bian Cheng pushed Meng Li away and said angrily:


    "go away, who gave you the courage to touch me? I''m fine. I can get up by myself. I''m not drunk."


    Bian Cheng''s strength to push Meng Li away is not small, but Meng Li''s own ability is not far away. She can stand firm, but she didn''t choose to stand firm. Instead, she fell to the ground and looked at Bian Cheng sadly and said:


    "Your Majesty, I just want you to get up."


    "Ah..." The Empress Dowager quickly came over, helped Meng Li up and asked:


    "are you ok?"


    "After the mother, I have nothing to do with my concubines." Although Meng Li said so, his expression was a little painful, like trying to endure pain.


    Yu Guang took aim at several ministers. They shook their heads gently. The emperor not only became addicted to alcohol, but also had such a violent temperament.


    "Emperor, the AI family is here today to discuss a matter for you." The Empress Dowager looked at the ministers and knew that it was up to her to speak.


    Of course, there is another purpose to bring these ministers.


    When several ministers have agreed to the Queen''s temporary administration, and then tell the emperor about it, will the emperor be worried?


    If he was worried and didn''t want to be replaced by the queen, he would have to cheer up.


    It is also a means to motivate the emperor.


    This is the best way. However, the Empress Dowager prepared two paths for herself.


    "No matter what, don''t ask me. I don''t want to hear it." Bian Cheng''s body fell down again, and he never looked at the people present.


    It''s like the sky is falling, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Empress Dowager


    "The emperor The Empress Dowager''s anger, frustration and boredom are intertwined in her heart.


    Do you know how many people''s hearts will be affected by this behavior!


    "What''s your name? Mother, if you have nothing to do, you will go back to your palace. When you are old, you should not eat snacks. " Bian Cheng had a headache after drinking, and he was more and more uncomfortable by the slightly sharp voice of the Empress Dowager.


    A empress dowager in the hall was scolded by the emperor in front of so many people. She couldn''t hang on to her face. She was cruel and said:


    "the emperor, I want to tell you that if you really don''t want to be in power, let the queen take over. The queen is also the most suitable person. The people who are protected by the scarlet bird will surely be able to protect the people."


    "After all, there is still one person who needs to come out and make a decision."


    "What?" Bian Cheng suddenly sat up, his eyes rolling around on everyone, and finally fell on Meng Li. He asked:


    "do you want to replace me?"


    "The emperor is wronged!" Meng Li immediately knelt down to cry for injustice, she said:


    "I really hope the emperor can cheer up and come back to the court, and I dare not have that idea. I also ask the emperor to cheer up, as long as the emperor can cheer up, I will do anything.""Yes? Then go to hell The emperor suddenly roared fiercely.


    "You can''t even protect my women. Do you want to protect the country? How ridiculous He looks at Meng Li with hatred.


    Taifu couldn''t help but stand up, arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, although the queen is protected by the scarlet bird, she can''t guarantee that the world won''t die. Life, old age, illness and death are the rules of heaven and earth, even the scarlet bird can''t be violated."


    "Old man, do you mean my beauty should die?" He suddenly turned his hateful eyes to Taifu.


    "The emperor!" The Empress Dowager was so impatient that the emperor''s unreasonable appearance was ugly.


    "Life and death, the emperor don''t want to sink among them, if the dead LiuFei also don''t want to see this scene." Taifu said with a face of suffocation.


    Bian Cheng looks up at the sky and laughs wildly for a few times. Then he goes down to the ground, staggering and dancing with open arms. He looks up and says: "life and death? It''s ridiculous that she left me at such a young age. Why are you still mumbling here when you are old? Isn''t this the injustice of heaven? "


    No one said a word.


    The emperor really can''t find anything strange. It''s strange.


    The emperor should have been in awe of God instead of complaining like this. Isn''t he not afraid of God''s punishment?


    Bian Cheng ran to Meng Li again, held Meng Li''s chin, and his eyes were sinister:


    "what about you? You still want to protect the people today. Why didn''t you protect my beauty? Or do you have ulterior motives? "


    "Well?"


    "Don''t you want to replace it? It''s taboo for the harem to interfere in politics. Don''t you know? "


    "Your ambition is not small!" Bian Cheng''s hand became more and more powerful, but Meng Li firmly said:


    "if the emperor thinks that it''s all my fault and that my concubine has a bad heart, then strangle my concubine. I will never resist."

 Chapter 1961

    "Well, I''ll kill you useless queen." Bian Cheng''s hand moved away from Meng Li''s chin and grabbed Meng Li''s neck.


    Meng Li''s face also left a few red fingerprints, visible Bian Chenggang just more force.


    He pinched Meng Li''s neck with more and more force. Meng Li didn''t say a word and couldn''t bear it. The Empress Dowager couldn''t watch Meng Li strangled. The Empress Dowager came to hold Bian Cheng:


    "stop it, Emperor."


    "Why stop it? It''s her who wants to die. I''m trying to help her. I want to be beautiful. " Bian Cheng snorted, and the Empress Dowager''s strength was not enough to pull Bian Cheng apart.


    He still pinches Meng Li, and the Empress Dowager is pushed away by his hand.


    The next few ministers had to stand up to stop Bian Cheng. The scene was chaotic for a time, and they didn''t dare to exert too much force. After all, it was the emperor, but they couldn''t open it without exerting too much force.


    It''s really annoying to be dragged by several ministers. Bian Cheng finally let go of his hand. Meng Li left a deep fingerprint on his neck. At the moment, his face turned red and he gasped.


    "You all want to defend the queen?" Bian Cheng asked the ministers.


    Ministers have said: "the queen is innocent, should not be treated like this."


    "Oh?" Bian Cheng suddenly looked at them meaningfully: "I said how you came together. It turned out that we had already discussed it."


    "You want to support her? Would you like to hear from a woman


    "The emperor knows clearly that I don''t want to. I also hope the emperor can cheer up, but the emperor has always been like this. Someone has to be there..."


    "So she?" Bian Cheng sneered.


    Several people were silent.


    Taifu summoned up the courage to say, "the queen is virtuous."


    "Xianliang..." Bian Cheng laughed again, as if this sentence was very funny.


    "If the emperor does not want the queen to take charge of the overall situation, please come back to the court." The Empress Dowager said.


    Bian Cheng laughingly looked at the Empress Dowager: "so this is forcing me? Force me to make a choice? "


    "I won''t choose today. If you are willing to submit to a woman, you can do so." He looked at the minister and then at the Empress Dowager:


    "if you are willing to give this land to an outsider, I don''t have any objection!"


    "Anyway, I feel very tired after my beloved leaves. I hate everything in this world. What''s good in this world? Everything can''t compare with my beauty. Without her, I''m not happy to live. If I can, I''d like to exchange this land for her. "


    "By the way, aren''t you sheltered by the scarlet bird? You call out the scarlet bird and tell it to return the beauty to me. I''ll give it back in exchange. "


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak, but the Empress Dowager really cried. What did the emperor say!


    As an emperor, he was so disrespectful to zhuniao that he wanted to trade mountains and rivers for women.


    The ministers were silent one after another. The emperor really lost his mind. He didn''t know what to say and what not to say.


    "I''m tired and sleepy. You all go down. I want to see how good the country can be without me and by a woman." His face was full of sarcasm, and he seemed determined to wait for a joke.


    What political affairs can a woman in deep palace handle? Do you have that ability?


    "Go away! What are you doing one by one? " He suddenly ferocious, roared, moodiness in his body reflected incisively and vividly.


    I scolded everyone present.


    Taifu was very unhappy. He was a man respected by the emperors all his life. Now he was treated like this by the little emperor.


    Do you really think the world can''t work without him?


    And now there is no reason to speak, really can be a monarch?


    It''s better to deal with the queen first. With her help, the queen won''t make too many mistakes. If it''s feasible, ignore the emperor for a while, and he will be in a hurry.


    You don''t need other people''s painstaking efforts to cheer up immediately. How can he easily let go of this country?


    The crowd left one after another. When they went out, they heard Bian Cheng smashing things in the room, and even scolding. They couldn''t hear what he was scolding, but they heard him calling the palace people to bring him wine.


    The ministers sighed and were extremely disappointed. The Empress Dowager was so upset by the emperor''s words that she fainted.


    When the Empress Dowager was sent back to the palace, she woke up again when the doctor came to see her. The doctor also said that she was seriously ill. Meng Li looked at the haggard appearance of the Empress Dowager. During this time, she was several years old.


    "Queen, I''m really powerless." She sighed and shook her head. There was nothing she could do with the emperor.


    Meng Li''s face was bitter: "don''t worry too much, empress. Everything will be fine. The Emperor may come up with it one day."


    The Empress Dowager said, "when the disaster star comes, the emperor is so crazy and completely bewitched. For a while, I''m afraid it won''t be better. Fortunately, happiness and disaster depend on each other. With you, I still have some hope in my heart."


    Meng Li nodded: "I will live up to my mother''s expectations. Please believe me. I don''t have ulterior motives as the emperor said."Although the emperor''s words were angry and waiting to see jokes, they were as they please, that is to say, he could take over the government temporarily.


    "Good, good boy, it''s up to you." The Empress Dowager held out her hand and patted Meng Li''s hand, then said:


    "in fact, you are also very hard. When you enter this deep palace, your husband treats you like this."


    "Let the AI family think of the former Emperor. The former Emperor treated me deeply and sincerely, and didn''t let me suffer such grievances. The AI family is incompetent and can''t change the emperor. I can only apologize for him here."


    "I''m sorry, but I hope you don''t feel discouraged. The people need your protection, and the eldest prince is also your expectation. Listen to the mourners and teach him well in the future. Don''t let him be like his father."


    "It''s impossible for me to teach my children." The Empress Dowager burst into tears, which fell on the back of Meng Li''s hand. She took a look, took out a handkerchief from her body and handed it to the Empress Dowager:


    "empress dowager, I don''t feel bitter. I believe the emperor will come out. When he comes out, I will have a happy life."


    The Empress Dowager nodded happily: "it''s good that you can think so."


    "The disaster star has already left, and it will be better slowly. Now the emperor is not sober, but when he is sober, he will surely remember your tolerance today, respect you and treat you kindly." She gave Meng Li a smile, and her eyes were a little complicated.


    Meng Li also said with a farfetched smile: "the empress is right. In fact, the emperor is my husband. No matter what he becomes, my husband will not give up on him."


    She is very calm in her heart. Now, the Empress Dowager feels that she can''t do what she wants, and she can''t count on anything else. In addition, she may be worried that she will have other thoughts. She can only coax herself with good words and draw a cake for herself.

 Chapter 1962

    Since then, Meng Li began to deal with the government affairs with the help of Taifu.


    He didn''t face the court. He just looked at the memorial, discussed with Taifu and made a decision.


    In general, Meng Li and Taifu have the same opinion. In fact, many times, Meng Li knows that some decisions are not so perfect, but according to the current national conditions, they are so suitable.


    It''s more difficult and painstaking to implement the perfect plan in my heart, which is not necessary for the present.


    What seems perfect can only be done under certain circumstances.


    Now I''m just starting to take over these, which is not suitable for big movements and makes people repel.


    Before Bian chengdui a lot of memorials, Meng Li took over after day and night processing, is very hard.


    But now we must take a positive attitude. The faster things are handled, the better. The more satisfied the people below will be. Some people will feel grateful for the Queen''s coming forward.


    After a series of contacts with Meng Li, Taifu was also impressed by her personality charm.


    At the beginning, she seemed to know nothing, but she learned very quickly, and soon she had her own ideas. She was full of wisdom and paid attention to details. Sometimes she could remember what she ignored.


    He is also gentle, not impatient and calm no matter what happens.


    People are also tolerant and generous. Recently, many memorials about the harem''s interference in politics came to her, and even scolded her for her bad intentions. After reading the memorials, she knew who it was, but she did not deliberately embarrass these people.


    Also said that everyone has their own ideas is normal, she can accept different ideas, so as to blossom.


    No matter how many opposition voices there were in the previous dynasty, Meng Li still dealt with the memorials in the back palace. She needed to report all the major and minor affairs in the court, and held small meetings from time to time to communicate with some courtiers face to face.


    However, some people said to her face that she should not interfere in the government, saying that her responsibility was to persuade the emperor to cheer up.


    Meng Li just gave a faint smile and didn''t want to say more. When these people left, Meng Li picked up the memorial and read it. Taifu said: "these days, the kind and generous old ministers of the empress are all in their eyes, and I thank them for their thoughtlessness."


    Meng Li put down the memorial again, looked at Taifu and said:


    "the world thinks that the palace only wants to be in the limelight, but it doesn''t try to persuade the emperor to cheer up. It thinks that I have ulterior motives. But as long as I know what I think in my heart, and have a clear conscience, I can face the world and people."


    She said it frankly.


    You Yun can''t help saying: "I almost believe it."


    Meng Li


    "Niang Niang says is, the old minister also admires Niang Niang''s mind very much, is different from the ordinary woman." Taifu arched his hand.


    I can''t help feeling that I am worthy of being valued by zhuniao.


    Meng Li laughs. No matter what outsiders say, what can be changed?


    Everything is temporary. They just can''t accept the queen to take over the government now, but it doesn''t mean they can''t accept it in the future.


    People will be assimilated slowly. People are also a kind of species good at giving up. After a long time, when they find that nothing can change the status quo, they will acquiesce to it.


    Once those who are now against it start to acquiesce, the rest will follow suit.


    After that, Meng Li made several wise decisions, which made the people and courtiers see the real benefits in a short time. Her reputation among the people was better and her prestige was greater.


    As time goes on, they are also used to writing memorials to the queen and reporting political affairs to the queen, but there are still those who really do not want to accept the Queen''s handling of Court Affairs. They go crazy to see Bian Cheng.


    I hope he can put down his wine glass, go out of his bedroom, go to court again, and be his emperor again.


    To drive the ill intentioned queen back to the harem, she was not qualified to participate in the affairs of the previous dynasty.


    But after going there many times, they were stopped outside the door and were advised back by the eunuch, but they would come every day and repeat what they said every day. Outside Bian Cheng''s door, they yelled:


    "emperor, I''m here to see you. Please give me a chance."


    When he finished speaking, he raised his head and took a look. There was no movement, nor did he hear Bian Cheng''s voice.


    "If you don''t see me, I will die here!"


    "Every day, people say they want to die here, but no one dies. You cherish your life." The door opened, and Bian Cheng half squinted and leaned against it.


    The minister looked up from his feet. The emperor was wearing Ling Luan''s coat, and he was very thin. But his beard had already come out, and he didn''t take care of it. His face was tired and disdainful, and his whole body was full of wine. It gave people a feeling of being sloppy and casual to the extreme, which was quite different from the handsome and refreshing emperor before him.


    The minister didn''t know how to open Bian Cheng''s door today, but it was a surprise.


    "Emperor, let me say a few words." He said.


    Bian Cheng said, "you don''t need to know what."


    "You old people, I can hear your words over and over again." Bian Cheng shook his body, took out his ear with his little finger, and then flicked at the minister.The minister couldn''t help frowning. Then he saw Bian Cheng put his foot in front of him. Bian Cheng didn''t put on his shoes well, but just stepped on the condition that he could walk. He said:


    "it''s uncomfortable for me to put them on."


    The minister couldn''t help frowning. He had an indescribable feeling in his heart, and a sense of being humiliated.


    But he put out his hand to put on his shoes, and Bian Cheng laughed:


    "now you are still obedient."


    "I''m only loyal to the emperor. I hope the emperor can cheer up as soon as possible." The minister said immediately.


    Bian Cheng said, "really? I thought you''d fallen to the queen, didn''t you get along with them? So count on me? Well


    "You want to use me? I can''t bear to see the queen. Cut her yourself! It''s good for me to be like this every day. I''m at ease and my soul wanders in the void. I feel like I''m going to become an immortal several times I don''t want to deal with these common things. "


    The minister frowned. What did the emperor say?


    Are you all here?


    If you want to be drunk all day, it''s normal to have some strange feelings.


    But it also shows that the emperor really drank too much.


    "Emperor, I don''t want to say anything else. Please take care of yourself. Drinking will hurt you!"


    "I said that I would become an immortal and go to find my beauty. She must be waiting for me..." Then Bian Cheng sat down again and began to drink.


    There were still some snacks on the table. He grabbed them with his hand and threw them in his mouth. His eyes were blurred and he muttered to himself:


    "anyway, you don''t need me as an emperor..."


    "The minister needs it, and the common people need it. Emperor, think about it. Do you really want to let the queen take charge of this world?" When Bian Cheng said that, the minister''s eyes burst with light.

 Chapter 1963

    Bian Cheng said: "no need, no need. You just flatter the queen. I don''t care about everything."


    "Emperor, I know that you still care about the world, but I''m sorry to say that it''s useless. I still need the emperor to put down his glass and go out of the bedroom."


    "I sincerely welcome the emperor''s return to the court!" He exclaimed.


    Bian Cheng glanced at him: "get out of here."


    The minister hesitated for a moment, and Bian Cheng said, "get out of here!"


    The minister thought for a while. The emperor has revealed today that he is going to return to the court. So he should do something.


    A person''s voice is not big enough, and it is not enough.


    This time, I was obedient and backed out.


    Meng Li has bought a lot of people''s hearts in the court, and many people in the back palace have become her people. After all, she is in charge of the former court and the back palace.


    When the emperor saw his ministers, they didn''t hide their words. Naturally, Meng Li''s people heard it and came to report it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li faintly smile, it seems that the emperor is unable to sit.


    Before, he wanted to see his own jokes. He wanted to tell everyone that no one could preside over the overall situation without him. As a result, he handled everything very well and everything went well. He hit him in the face and made him flustered.


    Because now fewer and fewer people ask him to come out to face the court, he has no sense of existence.


    He used to hate other people coming and thought that they were disturbing him. Now he''s just those people at the door. He doesn''t have any sense of achievement and feels deeply neglected.


    Even the empress dowager, during this period of time, has been resting, not much.


    After she took over the affairs of the court, the Empress Dowager did go there several times, but she was scolded by Bian Cheng. She scolded the Empress Dowager for giving up the country to outsiders, for being stupid, for being sorry to the emperor, and for being more and more ill.


    I''m still looking for masochism?


    Know Bian Cheng there will be movement, Meng Li is not going to do anything, not only that, she will go to invite him out.


    So when the minister came out of the palace, he immediately gathered some ministers to rush towards the emperor. Meng Li called the Taifu, and they also rushed there.


    Seeing Meng Li, a group of people in front of them were obviously guilty. Even they didn''t know why they were guilty. This feeling annoyed them. They thought, yes, they came to ask the emperor to come back to the court. They were the people who urged the emperor to cheer up. Their contribution was greater than that of the queen. Why are they guilty?


    Shouldn''t the guilty one be the queen? She did not care about the emperor''s life or death for her own selfish desire.


    Many people thought that as long as the emperor came to the court again this time, they would be reused. The emperor would remember that when everyone gave up on him, they had not given up on him.


    "Zhuqing, are you going to the emperor''s side?" Meng Li asked.


    "Yes..." The crowd bowed their hands.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "there are a lot of affairs in the imperial court. The women in this deep palace feel it hard to support them. They are overjoyed to hear that the emperor has shown signs of cheering up. Therefore, they are planning to join you in inviting the emperor to come back to the imperial court."


    "Zhuqing, let''s go now." Meng Li said calmly.


    People looked at Meng Li''s face. It seemed that they didn''t care about the emperor''s coming back to court.


    But in their hearts, the queen is a man with ulterior motives. Is it not flustered to hear the emperor cheer up now?


    You know, the emperor, cheer up, but there''s nothing wrong with her.


    However, the Queen''s news is well-informed, and their actions are under her control.


    The whole Party came to Biancheng''s bedroom and asked to see the emperor, but Biancheng should be drunk, and no one would dare to open the door without his consent. Meng Li said: "in that case, we''ll wait here."


    "Just let the emperor see our sincerity."


    You can''t open the door, and you can only choose this way. However, when the moon comes, you can hear Bian Cheng shouting in the dark:


    "bring me wine!"


    "Emperor, I''ve come to see you." Hearing Bian Cheng''s voice, the minister outside immediately called out.


    A group of people have been standing outside for two hours. These two hours are very painful. They are two groups of people.


    One is for the queen, the other is against the queen, and there is a calm queen who can''t be calm any more. They just stand speechless.


    If the emperor doesn''t wake up, the air around him will be emptied, and they should suffocate and die.


    The group of people who opposed the queen yelled, and the people who supported the queen were not willing to be outdone.


    They never said they didn''t want the emperor to cheer up, but the Emperor didn''t want to and couldn''t watch the country destroyed in his hands, so he had to choose the queen.


    Bian Cheng opens the door and looks at a group of people outside. He doesn''t look at all of them carefully. He just looks at Meng Li.


    When they met Bian Cheng, the rest of them didn''t talk much. They all knelt down and chanted the slogan:


    "I sincerely ask the emperor to come back to the court and revive Bian''s power!"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is shouting together. They also know that Bian Cheng has let go. What he needs is just this process.


    Just give him face.


    "Oh, you are my queen." He looked at Meng Li for a long time, and it seemed that he suddenly realized, but the expression on his face was especially bad, like a tease.


    Meng Li also said with a smile: "yes, the emperor, is a concubine."


    "It''s worthy of being the queen of destiny. She''s very capable. Is it easy for the government to deal with it?" Bian Cheng completely ignored the voice of the ministers.


    Automatic shielding, talk to Meng Li face to face.


    The ministers knelt down and only cried. The voices around them and their own voices covered the conversation between the queen and the emperor. They could not hear what they were saying.


    Bian Cheng thought that his strange appearance could infuriate the queen, but in fact, Meng Li had no feeling at all. She said: "I''m helpless, so I''m just on the scene. Although it''s hard, the emperor finally figured it out. From then on, I just want to be the queen."


    "Oh, you really want to go back and be a queen after you have touched my country." Bian Cheng sneered.


    He had just woken up. He had not been drunk. He was cleaner than usual.


    Meng Li AI said: "emperor, you are happy."


    She took a look at Bian Cheng and thought to herself, is Bian Cheng''s plan to cheer up first, and then be abandoned when the situation is stable?


    I don''t know when to drink less than two liang of wine to make his brain clear.


    But


    Can he really do it?


    "Yes, Queen, I''m happy every day. It''s hard for me not to be happy with a virtuous empress like you." He sneered.


    Meng Li just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    "Well, don''t scream any more." Bian Cheng saw that Meng Li couldn''t speak, and his eyes were gloomy. Then he looked at a group of ministers and said impatiently.

 Chapter 1964

    The crowd was quiet.


    Bian Cheng said meaningfully: "the world is mine after all, that is to say, it is mine to ask others to peep."


    "Please come back to the court again!" Meng Li said immediately.


    The rest of them followed.


    Bian Cheng looked proud and disdainful. He just snorted and said, "I''m going to take back my things." Then he turned straight into the house.


    They were all embarrassed for Meng Li when they stayed outside. After all, the emperor''s intention was too obvious. There was a kind of intuition that the queen was going to have bad luck.


    But Meng Li didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and said easily:


    "this palace can have a good rest at last."


    Someone''s whispering, isn''t it?


    I hope I can have a good rest.


    When the crowd dispersed, Bian Cheng calmed down and looked at the meal. He thought he couldn''t drink any more. He had to go to court early the next day.


    After eating two mouthfuls of food, I always feel that there is something missing. I can''t even eat food without wine.


    He really wants to drink.


    Can''t help, can''t help, Bian Cheng can only tell himself, this time drink less, but when the wine into the throat, he forgot everything.


    I got drunk again and fell asleep. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I found it hard to sleep and drank a little more.


    He used to drink day and night, drink when he woke up, and sleep when he was drunk. He couldn''t adjust at all.


    After drinking in the middle of the night, the eunuch couldn''t get up at all the next day. After shouting outside the door for a long time, he went in carefully and saw that he was lying with wine and clothes, pushing and shouting. He opened his eyes and said: "go away, don''t bother me."


    "I have a headache."


    He closed his eyes again.


    The eunuch knew his temper so well that he could only shut up and did not dare to make a sound.


    He didn''t get up, but the ministers said that the emperor was going to the court today. They all came to the hall to wait, but no one came after waiting for more than an hour.


    "Do you want to see it?" Someone asked.


    They went to ask the eunuch again. The eunuch could only say cautiously, "the emperor has not yet risen."


    All of you: --


    Is this the emperor''s attitude to return to the court?


    After waiting for half an hour, Bian Chengshi woke up, dressed casually, and went to the court. He had a scratchy beard, dark eyes, and a thin body. His overall image was not very good.


    We don''t care about the appearance after a look. It''s good to be here. We can''t have any other requirements.


    People began to follow the previous habits, nagging to Bian Cheng to report some things, by the way to ask for his opinions, we discuss.


    Bian Cheng hasn''t been in touch with these things for a long time. He doesn''t know what they are talking about at all. He wants them to start a thing from the source. They have no choice but to bear to say it from the beginning.


    It''s just that they have the patience, but Bian Cheng doesn''t. After listening for a while, he feels very upset.


    I really want to drink.


    Anyway, sitting here listening is also listening. It''s better to listen while drinking. He thinks so and does so.


    He asked the eunuch around him to get the wine. When he heard that he wanted to get the wine, the eunuch was startled and whispered in his ear:


    "Your Highness, no way."


    Bian Cheng: "why not? Anyway, they know I love wine."


    After all, what they want is an emperor to sit here and not let the woman in the harem have an opportunity.


    "Get it, or it''ll kill you." See eunuch still indecisive, Bian Cheng glared at him.


    Eunuch shrunk, but only to get wine, so when the courtiers were still chattering, suddenly there was a smell of wine in the air.


    They all looked up and saw that the emperor was drinking on the court hall. Instead of sitting on the Dragon chair, his body was crooked and put on it.


    The posture is not elegant.


    Taifu stood up and asked, "what does the emperor mean?"


    "Don''t you understand? I''m drinking. " Bian Chengli naturally said:


    "is there a rule that you can''t drink in the court?"


    Taifu


    There is no such rule, but no one drinks in the court, but the basic etiquette is not allowed to drink.


    "Well, I won''t get drunk either. Just speak slowly. I''ll listen slowly." Bian Cheng said casually.


    Taifu wanted to say something else, but he was pulled by someone nearby and said:


    "the emperor finally came back. If he was angry again, he didn''t know when he would come back. Maybe he didn''t get used to it. Let''s let him go first, and I don''t think he will come back in the future."


    Taifu had to stop talking. Looking at the emperor who had no posture on the Dragon chair, he sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    The minister who talked about it before went on to say that it was quite complicated. He was worried that the emperor would not hear it clearly. He was more detailed, and his words would be longer. Bian Cheng also listened to a few words at first, and then he felt that the more he drank the wine, the more comfortable it was. Especially after the wine, there was a sense of soul ascending to heaven, which was even more wonderful.He is deeply infatuated with this feeling, and he looks forward to meeting his beautiful soul in this situation one day.


    The next group of people were all vague and hazy in his eyes. When the minister finished, he asked him:


    "emperor, what do you think of this matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Bian Cheng has drunk dizzy, with what the minister said before forgotten.


    Minister


    So he talked for a long time at the bottom, and the other ministers also discussed for a long time, but the Emperor didn''t listen to a word.


    "You just had a discussion, didn''t you?" Although Bian Cheng was confused, he still had a way to deal with it in his mind. He said:


    "now that the negotiation has been completed, just follow your ideas."


    "I think your idea is very good, very good."


    The tone is very perfunctory.


    The crowd was speechless. Did you hear what they said? That''s good?


    Isn''t this a farce with the country?


    "Emperor, listen to me..."


    Bian Cheng half squinted, shaking the glass, staring at the inside of the wine, carelessly said: "well, you say, I listen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who else is interested?


    It''s true that many people are so angry that it''s worse than playing the piano to a cow.


    But then again, Bian Cheng was so unbearable, but he didn''t give anyone who wanted to take advantage of it.


    After all, if the emperor is simple and fatuous or has other desires, it''s better to start. But it''s not. He is good at wine, but no one can give him better wine than the palace.


    Besides, the emperor is just drunk day by day, and his temper is fierce. He can''t listen to a word. Those who want to take the opportunity to be his favorite ministers have no chance.


    There are a lot of incompetent people in the imperial court. They have no real ability to become officials. The best way is to get the emperor''s favor and sharpen their heads to give their favor. But in the face of Bian Cheng, they have nothing to do.


    See Bian Cheng this appearance, want to take advantage of the opportunity to get the favor of is to stand up and never tire of saying it again.

 Chapter 1965

    With that kind of self righteous, tolerant and gentle tone, with the slightest flattery, Bian Cheng was confused and didn''t care about these at all.


    If it''s short, he can still listen to it. It''s too long. He really has no patience, so he still didn''t listen this time.


    But also said: "Oh, I know."


    "Do as you say."


    All of you: --


    This matter is too complicated and contradictory to make a decision, so no one proposed a solution to it. He told the emperor that he just wanted the emperor to make up his mind. As a result, the emperor always said to do what they said. What did they say? That''s it.


    "The emperor is tired. I suggest the emperor go back to his bedroom and have a rest. After that, I will write the matter into the memorial in detail and deal with it when the emperor has a good rest." Taifu finally can''t help but say.


    The former Emperor''s country must not collapse. Taifu knew too well that the more the emperor looked unbearable and continued to be unbearable, more and more people would have ideas.


    Since ancient times, the incompetence or absurdity of the emperor would cause concussion in the imperial court. Now there is an undercurrent. However, the emperor has never been worried about it, or even noticed it. Taifu is very worried. It is the poor performance of the emperor that makes him feel hopeless.


    After that, it''s better to be awed in front of others?


    But Bian Cheng felt comfortable listening to this sentence. Now he wanted to go back to his bedroom and be happy, so he said:


    "OK, I will see the memorial."


    Having said that, when Bian Cheng went back, he started the mode of intoxication.


    Memorials and so on have been forgotten.


    He returned to the court just to keep Meng Li from taking power. In his heart, as long as he returned to the court, everything would be fine.


    It''s not that he can''t make a decision. Just ask him if you have anything.


    However, memorials from all over the country poured into his imperial study, but he never went there once. He still drank when he went to the court. In his heart, the courtiers had accepted him.


    He has never heard a word. Although he has never heard anything serious, if he is advised not to drink, to read memorials, to say that all places are waiting for his reply, he can hear it clearly and refute it, saying that he knows well and doesn''t need to be urged.


    Selective deafness.


    In private, he said to Taifu, "you can solve those sesame sized things."


    "Don''t worry about me."


    Taifu


    It''s better for the emperor to drink in his bedroom every day. He occupies this position, but he doesn''t fulfill his duty.


    I''m also grateful for the empress''s kindness. She works hard with her heart, is thoughtful and detailed, and is wise in her decision.


    It''s not only Taifu who thinks so, but also the adults all over the world. The memorials they sent to the capital are urgent and they hope to get instructions as soon as possible. But it''s said that the Emperor didn''t even look at them, which makes him feel very cold.


    It''s really not as good as when the empress handles it, she can give them a reply very quickly. Sometimes it needs the capital to give a quick solution to minimize the loss. Now there are too many delays.


    The Empress Dowager also knew the emperor''s poor performance in the court hall. She sighed deeply and looked at Meng Li:


    "what should I do for my family?"


    Meng Li said: "I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you help the Emperor..." The Empress Dowager stares at her. She thinks that the queen has been able to deal with political affairs. If she can deal with it with the emperor, it is feasible.


    For the queen to come up with a solution, the emperor only needs to nod or deny.


    The Emperor didn''t want to see the memorials, so let the queen read them to him.


    In this way, the power is still in the hands of the emperor. The queen just acts as a tool man. When things are handled, outsiders will not say that the emperor is ridiculous.


    Meng Li took a look at the empress dowager, noticed her thoughts, and said lightly:


    "empress dowager, the emperor is quite disgusted with my concubine recently, and I dare not stay in front of him any more, for fear that I will be on fire."


    The Empress Dowager said with disapproval:


    "queen, what are you saying? It''s an excellent start for the emperor to take a big step forward. Moreover, he is your husband. At this time, you should not shrink back, but bravely step out and guide the emperor to the light. "


    "The emperor will not..." Meng Li hesitated.


    In fact, the Empress Dowager can''t think of any good way to let the emperor accept the queen to help him, but the plan has been worked out and must be put into practice, so she said: "you have to try, you are husband and wife, you have to influence him with love and warmth."


    Meng Li


    Probation?


    She wanted to laugh somehow.


    "Well, it''s just that my concubine and I will go directly. The emperor will definitely reject me. It''s best if my mother can communicate with the emperor in advance." Meng Li said.


    The Empress Dowager also hesitated: "if it makes sense..." I don''t expect you to go.But after thinking about it, the Queen really can''t go directly to the emperor and say I''ll help you. After all, it''s a matter of government


    "Let the AI family have a try." Said the Empress Dowager.


    Meng Li nodded, and the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "by the way, the Zheng family in the cold palace seems to be ill."


    "I heard that a few days ago. Do you know?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I didn''t know before, but now I know."


    It seems that Qiaozhu had mentioned that Princess Zheng to her before, but she was busy at that time. She interrupted her, and she didn''t say any more.


    "Look..." The Empress Dowager stares at Meng Li. She probably means to see Meng Li. If she wants to live and die on her own, she won''t be arranged as a Taiyi.


    Meng Li laughed: "I know that in my heart."


    "It''s up to you. I don''t have much energy to worry about her." The Empress Dowager is always worried about the emperor and the country for fear of turbulence.


    The Empress Dowager went to find the emperor, while Meng Li left the palace and walked under the palace wall. She closed her collar. Now it''s winter


    "I want to go to the palace." Meng Li said to Qiao Zhu.


    Liu Meiren has been in the capital, she did not let her go, Liu Meiren stayed outside for a few months, are their own to give her money to spend.


    I feel it''s time to let her go. The emperor''s side has been abandoned by the alcohol addiction.


    "The empress''s going out of the Palace should attract a lot of people''s attention." Qiao Zhu said.


    Meng Li looked at her: "so I''ll borrow your identity to go out of the palace."


    Qiao Zhu How can you pretend to be such an ordinary maid? "


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about that. At that time, you just need to wear the clothes of the palace and lie in the bedroom."


    "The most important thing is to borrow your token." She added.


    Yes, you can go out with space directly, but then you can''t talk to Liu Meiren with your true face.

 Chapter 1966

    It''s mainly to explain to Liu Meiren how she can get out of the palace.


    It''s always right to pay attention to some details.


    In winter, it was dark early. When it was almost dark, Meng Li went out of the palace in the dress of a maid of honor with a token of Qiao Zhu.


    A palace maid of her level has two chances to go out of the palace in a month. She will definitely make up for it after using it once. As for the way out of the palace, it''s very smooth.


    If you decorate an illusion at will, you will be a clever pearl in other people''s eyes.


    In the suburbs, Meng Li knocks on Liu Meiren''s door with a secret signal. She opens the door and is very surprised:


    "empress?"


    Meng Li let out a sound and stepped in. Liu Mei Mei gave way to her body. Then she closed the door. Seeing what the queen was wearing, she must have been fooled out of the palace as a maid of honor.


    "What can I do for you?" She knew that the queen never liked to reminisce with her.


    But Meng Li came to see her this time. She said, "you don''t have to call yourself a slave. You are free."


    "Yes, min Nu knows." She follows the flow of kindness.


    Meng Li takes a serious look at her. She is now dressed in plain clothes, but the clothes can''t hide her beauty. Her eyebrows are smart, and her whole body is full of unspeakable charm, which makes people feel pleasant. No wonder Bian Chengneng is so obsessed.


    So that without her, can be sad for so long, up to now still remember.


    He suffered a lot, but looking at Liu Meiren''s appearance, he was very relaxed during this period.


    She took out a small jade bottle from her body and handed it to Liu Meiren, saying:


    "this is the antidote that should have been given to you long ago."


    In fact, she has never been poisoned. Now, giving her this "antidote" is also a matter in her heart.


    "Thank you very much, madam. Thank you very much." Beauty Liu knelt down and took the antidote.


    Meng Lixu gave him a hand: "get up, now I don''t pay attention to those empty rites outside the palace."


    Liu Meiren then stood up and said with shame: "in fact, the people''s daughter didn''t really help her. She did very little, but she let her free again. The people''s daughter didn''t know how to repay her for her kindness."


    Meng Li smiles. Liu Meiren feels that she has done nothing, but the key to some things is Liu Meiren. For example, let Liu Meiren guide Bian Cheng to drink.


    When she first gave Bian Cheng that close fitting dress, she soaked it in special liquid medicine. Bian Cheng believed that it was the clothing blessed by the red bird, so she wore it close fitting, but some toxins penetrated into his body through the clothes.


    It''s a poison that makes people extremely dependent on alcohol, but it can''t show symptoms immediately. It needs Liu Meiren''s guidance so that Bian Cheng can drink it every day.


    As long as he drinks every day, soon under the action of drugs, he has a strong dependence on wine. Coupled with the blow of Liu Meiren''s departure, he can''t get rid of it now.


    After that, I can only be an emperor accompanied by wine every day, and then what? The body will break down step by step.


    She didn''t want him to die suddenly. It was a relief.


    The feeling of being alive and helpless is the most painful.


    This is also the reason why she has always been very confident. Instead of worrying about Bian Cheng''s taking back his rights, she wants to thank him for coming out.


    How can you show your own good without him?


    She pondered and said, "you can also leave the capital, but it''s better to cover your appearance a little."


    "If you let others know that you live in the world, it''s you and the people you contact after you leave Beijing."


    It''s impossible to involve herself. She has a hundred ways to get away, but Liu Meiren doesn''t.


    If someone finds out that Liu Meiren is still alive, and finds that she is with her scholar and reports to the emperor, the scholar will surely die. As for Liu Meiren, she may be imprisoned in the palace forever.


    Liu Meiren hears Meng Li''s implication and promises: "minnv will be more careful."


    Some of them sighed with sadness: "I don''t know if he is willing to go away with the people''s daughter and not enter the temple."


    Meng Li smiles. What Liu Meiren thinks is good. If she asks the scholar to give up the imperial examination, she will not be an official. If she is not an official, Liu Meiren will not become an official''s wife and will not be noticed by the people in the capital.


    It''s inevitable to travel far away from home. I''ll be found in that place sooner or later.


    I don''t know whether the scholar is willing to give up his dream and knowledge just for the company of beauty.


    She said: "even if he doesn''t want to, you don''t have to be too sad. You don''t have to depend on one person for the rest of your life, good man."


    After hearing this, Liu Mei Mei felt even more melancholy: "what the empress said is true."


    "You can make your own arrangements for leaving Beijing. Here''s some silver. You can take it to make money." Meng Li takes out some silver tickets and hands them to Liu Meiren.


    Liu Meiren is flattered: "Niang Niang, this can''t be used."


    Meng Li: "there''s nothing you can''t do. Just take it. These things are not important to our palace.""Thank you for your kindness." Liu Meiren knelt down again and kowtowed to Meng Li:


    "minnv never thought that she would meet such kind and generous people as Niang Niang. It''s reasonable to say that because the empress of minnv ignored Niang, she should hate minnv."


    Meng from the flat tight: "that is the emperor''s choice, has nothing to do with you, so did not want to implicate you."


    "Well, it''s getting late. I don''t want to stay in the palace any more. I''ll go back to the Palace first." Meng Li didn''t want to say anything else. He asked everything that should be asked.


    Liu Meiren said, "the lady of the people presents herself to the empress."


    Meng Li nodded. Before going out, he turned back to her and said, "take care."


    "So are you, madam. I wish you a happy life." Said Liu Meiren.


    Meng Li smiles. Although the blessing is simple, it''s really true. It''s not easy for a person to have a smooth life. I hope so.


    After Meng Li left the palace, she went back to the palace, and Qiaozhu lay uneasily. Seeing that Meng Li came back safely, she suddenly got up:


    "Niang, you are back."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Qiao Zhu also didn''t ask Meng Li what he had done out of the palace. If the master didn''t say it, he couldn''t ask.


    "No one found out." She said with a smile.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    Qiao Zhu quickly takes off the Queen''s clothes. The Queen''s clothes are uncomfortable. She thinks that the Queen''s palace is full of Queen''s people. Is it OK to find anything?


    She and Meng Li think differently. Meng Li strives to be perfect in everything she does. If she doesn''t let people know, she won''t let them know.


    Before going to sleep, Meng Li sensed the mental imprint left on Liu Meiren. He sensed that it was moving all the time, but the scope was not wide. He thought that Liu Meiren was packing up all night.


    Maybe tomorrow.


    The heart of returning home is very urgent.


    It doesn''t pay attention to how the Empress Dowager talks with the emperor. Tomorrow''s inquiry will lead to the result.

 Chapter 1967

    The next day, Meng Li went to the Empress Dowager in person.


    It means to inquire about the result of the discussion between the Empress Dowager and the emperor yesterday. As a result, the Empress Dowager looks more haggard.


    Meng Li asked, "what''s the matter with empress mother?"


    The Empress Dowager was extremely sad:


    "since the emperor was like that, the mourning family has not been well. Yesterday, she went and put forward the idea of mourning family. The emperor''s words were too radical, and the mourning family was angry, which made the body worse."


    Meng Li: "it''s normal for the emperor not to agree. The empress doesn''t have to worry too much."


    "What if you don''t worry? If something happens to this country, how can I see the emperor in a hundred years? "


    "It''s the crime of my concubine. I didn''t make the emperor better." Meng Li looked at her and said directly.


    Now I have to be polite to the Empress Dowager. Maybe it will work in the future.


    "Son, I can''t blame you either..." The Empress Dowager closed her eyes and said, "I''m really tired. Go to Taifu to discuss it and see if there is a solution."


    "In a word, we can''t let the emperor go on like this."


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    She obediently went to find Taifu, who looked at Meng Li with a kind of cordiality. Since the emperor came to court again, he had not seen the queen much.


    When it comes to the emperor, Taifu wants to stop talking. Meng Li says, "if Taifu has anything to say, he can say it."


    "I don''t know if that''s right, but it''s hard to keep these words in my heart."


    Meng Li nodded: "you say."


    "Now that the Empress Dowager is ill, she has no intention to preside over the overall situation. Although the emperor wants to preside over the overall situation, he does not plan for his position. Many affairs in the world can not be delayed. If there is a delay, there will be a big trouble. I can only ask the empress to help."


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "our palace is not willing to stand by, but the emperor does not allow our palace to intervene, and we are helpless."


    "It''s really hard to make sense of the emperor."


    "But the empress''s wisdom is unmatched. I only hope that the empress can show me a clear way when I can''t find my way." Taifu said.


    Many things, his brain is really not enough, he had to admit that the queen is a statesman, if she is a monarch, she must be a generation of wise leader.


    It''s just a pity.


    He also has no way to go, can only choose the queen.


    In fact, it was only because Meng Li had been the emperor of several worlds and gained some good experience. Those experiences were not only her perception, but also accumulated by the ancestors of the client at that time.


    "Well, if you can help Taifu, I will. "Meng Li didn''t refuse.


    It must be good for Taifu to rely on her. It''s natural for him to get used to it.


    But she can''t be the emperor''s tool forever. Her ultimate goal is to be in power. Since Taifu said this today, the heat is almost over.


    It''s time to catalyze.


    All things have been laid out, I have a group of Ministers willing to support her, and some royal families have begun to accept her, so it will be relatively easy for me to take power completely.


    If you don''t do these things, you can''t take care of Bian Cheng''s life, and it''s hard for you to be in power. The royal family is not really nobody. If you don''t have any support, you don''t know how many people jump out to refute her. Moreover, your mother family is not strong enough to take power by force.


    Most people are disappointed with the emperor, and then the Emperor stands up to compare with her


    Everything is ready but the east wind.


    Meng Li thought of this and gave a little smile, but he heard Taifu say:


    "Mr. Zheng asked me something yesterday."


    Meng Li thought for a moment. The father of imperial concubine Zheng in the harem was the man Taifu said.


    Now there is no concubine. Yesterday, the Empress Dowager said that she was ill. Her father must be worried that she died in the cold palace.


    She thought about it. What''s Mr. Zheng''s attitude about her?


    Seems to have been neutral


    Not against her, not for her.


    So Meng Li was worried.


    If Meng Li didn''t expect it, Taifu said, "my Lord said that I hope my mother can treat his daughter well. If she can treat Zheng well, he will..."


    Taifu hesitated and didn''t know whether to say it or not. Some of his words changed their nature, but he also got a place to spread the word for others. He can only continue:


    "he is willing to support the empress, saying that only the empress can stabilize the situation."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "Mr. Zheng thinks a lot. Everything we do is for the sake of the emperor and the common people. He regards our palace as someone who is not greedy for anything beside our palace."


    Taifu then laughed for a while, and heard Meng Li say to him:


    "please go back to Taifu and tell Mr. Zheng that Princess Zheng is only in the cold palace, and still has the right to ask for a doctor. Maybe it''s because of her own inconvenience, and our Palace will arrange for the doctor to go there."


    Taifu''s heart sank when he heard Meng Li''s words. The Queen''s meaning was that she agreed to trade with Mr. Zheng?Forefoot said with awe inspiring righteousness and agreed in a twinkling of an eye.


    This is really


    Does she really have an idea?


    He sighed deeply, not knowing what to do.


    After sipping her brows for a long time, she felt that it was normal for people with ability to have ideas. If she could make Jiangshan stable, she could not help but go. There was a prince in the harem, and this Jiangshan was Bian''s in the end.


    The people who are sheltered by zhuniao will surely bring happiness to the people, which can be seen from her wise decisions.


    In addition, some laws and decrees she issued temporarily have indeed improved the problems that have existed before.


    Taifu has an intuition that now is the best time to stand in line. If he stands in the wrong line and sticks to the emperor''s side, the family''s fortune will not be very good.


    The emperor is hopeless. If the queen comes to power one day, those who once opposed her will be hard to be reused.


    On the contrary, if the emperor suddenly perks up, takes back the imperial power and wins the battle with the queen, he will not be reused by the emperor.


    This is gambling.


    Bet on who will win.


    Gamble with your family''s future.


    But after thinking about it, before Liu Meiren died, when everything was normal, the emperor was not as good as the former Emperor or the queen in handling affairs.


    If the queen is determined to fight with him, she will not lose.


    Taifu thought over and over again in his heart that what he was gambling on was the future of his family. Heart a horizontal, also to Meng Li Gong hand, said:


    "if the queen wants to save this Jiangshan, I would like to help you."


    "Don''t Taifu dislike that this palace is a woman in the deep palace? Don''t you think it''s difficult for us to take on the important task? " Meng left eyebrow tip to pick, soft voice asks a way.


    She showed her attitude first, and then Taifu showed her attitude. It can be seen that she is a decisive person.


    He''s also a gambler.


    Taifu thought for a while and said seriously: "at first, I thought so. It was the Empress Dowager who convinced me. Later, when I contacted my mother, I was filled with admiration. If my mother could make the common people safe, why should I stick to the common customs?"

 Chapter 1968

    Hearing what Taifu said, Meng Li said gratefully:


    "thanks for Taifu''s attention, we will not disappoint Taifu."


    Taifu arched his hand and laughed, but his eyebrows were not easy. It seemed that although he made the decision, he was not very relieved.


    I''m not very confident in this decision.


    Taifu had great prestige in the court, and he had made it clear that there were Zheng family, the mother family of the client, and some other supporters. After weighing this, Meng Li felt more relaxed. After talking about the affairs of the court with Taifu, he said goodbye to the palace.


    He said to Qiaozhu, "ask the imperial doctor to go to Lenggong and show it to Zheng."


    Qiao Zhu hesitated: "the empress is kind, but she forgot that she once treated you..." Not very respectful.


    When the empress fell out of favor, Zheng Fei''s performance was disappointing.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "why should I bother with her now?"


    Originally, I didn''t want to manage it, but if I manage it, I can get back the support of a minister. What''s wrong?


    Zheng''s value lies in this!


    From knowing that Zheng was ill, she knew that her opportunity had come.


    In the harem, apart from herself, who cares about her? Empress Dowager? She is sick in bed, the only worry is the emperor, but also so much?


    The emperor looks like this. When he thinks of Zheng, she will die in the cold palace.


    "Tell me to go down and don''t treat that side badly." Meng Li says to Qiao Zhu again.


    Zheng''s illness may have something to do with the beginning of winter. Without enough carbon fire quilts, this winter must be hard.


    It should not be a minor illness, otherwise it would not let the Zheng family come forward to say such things.


    Meng Lidu said so, and Qiao Zhu could not refute anything any more, and took orders.


    After that, Meng Li was quietly waiting for the opportunity. She didn''t start immediately, but first let Taifu have dependence on them.


    Although the emperor did not allow her to take part in the government, he had agreed with Taifu that if they really could not find a solution, they would come to Mengli, and Mengli would secretly give them advice, and they would take Mengli''s advice to hand over.


    I''m not afraid that the emperor doesn''t agree. After all, the emperor is a good person no matter who says anything.


    In fact, he didn''t know anything about it.


    Bian Cheng didn''t know that Meng Li was secretly participating in the affairs of government.


    He is still struggling with himself. He wants to keep sober every day, but he can''t. He doesn''t want to drink now, but he can''t control himself because of his physical desire.


    If you don''t drink, your heart will itch. It''s very uncomfortable. It''s hard to sit still. It''s more like tens of millions of ants gnawing at him. It seems that only after drinking, can these ants be pacified.


    This makes him particularly painful. Is he addicted to alcohol?


    He asked the imperial doctor to give him medicine, hoping to be restrained, but the medicine didn''t work at all. After taking the medicine and drinking, he could still vomit, which was counterproductive.


    When Bian Cheng wanted to give up drinking, it was also the beginning of another kind of pain.


    The only sober moment was when he thought about giving up drinking. When he drank too much, he began to be in a muddle. He didn''t have any ability to deal with other things. He wanted to deal with Meng Li, the queen, but he didn''t find the time.


    Bian Cheng also found that there were few memorials during this period of time. He thought that Taifu had dealt with them. He was relieved that Meng Li had dealt with all these things secretly.


    He simply thought that as long as he sat on the Dragon chair, there would be no trouble in the world.


    His ministers will also come up with solutions. Otherwise, what will he do with these ministers?


    As everyone knows, those plans were also put forward by Meng Li, that is, the plans of Taifu and his own, which also had to be approved by Meng Li. For them, the emperor on the Dragon chair was just a passing show.


    Go to ask and do it when he agrees. He doesn''t disagree. If he does, he will agree to go when he gets a little more drunk.


    The long and cold winter is about to pass. The Empress Dowager''s body is not good, but Zheng''s seems to be good.


    After a winter, Taifu also more dependent on her, Meng Li felt that the real best time had come.


    She knew Bian Cheng was trying to stop drinking, and she watched him for so long. Now she has more time to wake up than before, just a little.


    Bian Cheng leans on the bed, looks at the wine and resists. In his heart, he tells himself not to drink, never to drink


    But his whole body was too uncomfortable. He could not bear it. He took up his glass and drank it. It was the innumerable wine he had drunk today.


    His consciousness was a little vague, and he felt sad at the bottom of his heart. At first, he drank for the sake of Liu Meiren, who liked to drink with him. Later, he had to drink because of the pain of losing Liu Meiren


    After all, it''s all because of Liu Meiren. He has fantasized for many times that he can meet her after drinking wine, even in a dream, but he didn''t dream of her once.


    "The Emperor..." A soft voice, let Bian Chengjing sit up."Beauty, is that you, beauty?" Bian Chengjing sits up and looks for Liu Meiren. When he sees Liu Meiren coming slowly towards him from the door, he gets out of bed quickly. The stool in the room trips him, and he doesn''t care. He gets up again and staggers towards her. His eyes are always on Liu Meiren.


    "You''ve come back to see me." He finally came to her and reached out to hold her, but he threw himself in the air.


    Liu Meiren''s eyes were light and stood quietly. Bian Cheng was about to collapse. He said, "why can''t I touch you? Where are you now? Are you ok? "


    His tears flowed out: "I miss you so much. I always wonder why you are so cruel to leave me."


    "Promise me that if you come back this time, you won''t leave again, will you?"


    "Liu Meiren" shook her head, which made Bian Cheng hard to accept: "why? Are you still leaving? "


    "Stay here with me, I can''t live without you." He begged again.


    "Please, will you?"


    "Please." In the end, Bian Cheng burst into tears.


    Meng Li sees this scene with his mental strength, and feels that Bian Cheng really loves beauty Liu. Even if he meets in this form, he doesn''t feel afraid.


    Even to keep her.


    It''s a pity that it''s just an illusion created for Bian Cheng by himself, which makes Bian Cheng have an expectation.


    In this way, he doesn''t want to stop drinking and cheer up all day long. As long as he thinks that he can see "beauty Liu" when he is drunk, he will definitely not repel her any more.


    Unfortunately, the meeting time was short, and the figure of "Liu Meiren" soon disappeared in front of Bian Cheng. Looking at the emptiness in front of her, Bian Cheng burst into a roar:


    "return my beauty!"


    He left in anger, anger, and pain. Seeing the things in the room, they were not pleasing to the eye. He smashed it madly again. After he had almost vented his emotions, he drank again.

 Chapter 1969

    In the days after that, Bian Cheng could see "Liu Meiren" from time to time.


    What''s more, he found a rule that the more drunk he was, the more likely he was to see "beauty Liu.".


    So in order to meet "Liu Meiren", he drank desperately. Every day he drank so much that he couldn''t even go to court.


    Ministers:


    The emperor, who had been able to see drinking on the Dragon chair before, is now invisible.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that the emperor had not gone to court for a long time, she felt extremely helpless and tried to persuade Bian Cheng. But how could Bian Cheng listen to her?


    Only said: "as long as I drink wine, I will be able to meet the beauty, I am willing, I am happy."


    The Empress Dowager gazed at his crazy expression and sighed repeatedly:


    "emperor, you are bewitched. The disaster star has long gone."


    "Disaster star?" Bian Cheng was angry and roared, "I don''t allow you to say that about her!"


    Beauty Liu is his only concern and the most beautiful thing in the world. She is the only one who is infatuated with. How can we say that she is a disaster?


    "Go away, don''t come to me. I don''t want to see you." Bian Cheng began to smash things at the Empress Dowager again.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager could only leave bitterly. If she was there again, she would be injured again.


    Now she has no ability to discipline her son.


    Even if it was forced by death, the son didn''t care at all. Sometimes the Empress Dowager thought that she would simply apologize to the former Emperor by death.


    But I dare not really die.


    When the Empress Dowager left this time and got news from the emperor, it was Bian Cheng who had an accident.


    At first he vomited, then he vomited blood, and then he fell unconscious.


    "The emperor! Wake up When the Empress Dowager came, she saw the queen crying.


    "Ah..." The Empress Dowager also hurriedly came over and looked at Bian Cheng in a coma. Her heart ached. Is this her son?


    When he lay quietly here, she finally dared to look at him carefully. Now his cheekbones are protruding, his eyes are deep, his lips are pale, and his face is sick.


    Drinking hurt his health. After drinking for such a long time, he finally drank his body.


    The Empress Dowager raised Bian Cheng''s wrist and held it in her hand. It''s all skin and bone


    "Emperor, you''re trying to force your family to die! If the former Emperor knew it, I must blame the AI family for conniving you, which led to your death today.... " The Queen Mother''s voice trembled.


    "Mother, don''t be too excited." When Meng Li saw the empress dowager, she was very sad and worried that she would faint before she could breathe.


    "I was wrong..." The Empress Dowager was miserable and reproached herself. If she knew that her son was like this today, she suggested that the emperor should make another person as the prince.


    In this way, the emperor failed to live up to the expectations of his ancestors and delayed the people.


    "Ai Jia is wrong..." Just when Meng Li was worried, the Empress Dowager really fainted again.


    "Taiyi, show it to the Empress Dowager." There is also a emperor lying on the bed, and a empress dowager faints here. Meng Li and the palace maids hold the Empress Dowager and don''t let her fall to the ground.


    Then he put it on the chair and let the doctor have a look.


    "Empress, the Empress Dowager''s depression has become a serious problem. It hasn''t been improved. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid..." After seeing the empress dowager, the doctor said so.


    Meng Li asked, "what are you afraid of?"


    Taiyi still hesitated to say, Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    I''m afraid the emperor will be angry to death sooner or later.


    "The emperor''s side..." She asked.


    The only way to hurt the emperor is to drink too much


    Meng Li: "you say."


    This Taiyi, can you finish directly?


    The imperial doctor hesitated and said, "don''t worry. In fact, the emperor doesn''t matter. If you want to wake him up, it''s very easy. Just wake up the emperor, it''s not conducive to the treatment of him."


    "If you want to repair the emperor''s body, you must make him not drink. But Chen once prescribed a prescription for him to stop drinking, which has no effect. He can''t stop drinking."


    "To be frank, the emperor is addicted to bone marrow."


    Meng Li nodded: "you continue to say."


    So we can only keep the Emperor awake for a while and warm his damaged viscera with medicine. Only when the situation gets better can we wake him up. What''s more, the empress doesn''t know. Even if we wake up the emperor now, he may be in this situation at any time. Moreover, the second coma must be more serious than the first coma, which is equivalent to his body being injured again. It can''t be said that it will cause damage More serious consequences. "


    Meng Li was satisfied with the plan given by the imperial doctor, which was good for her plan, but he said anxiously: "who will take charge of the overall situation when the emperor is asleep?"


    "Ah..." She sighed to herself: "just follow what the doctor said."


    She glanced at the Empress Dowager''s maid. If she heard the doctor''s words, she would tell her.


    Did not expect Bian Cheng to see more beauty Liu can drink so fierce, Meng Li did not love a person, do not understand the taste, just think, love, really can make people so crazy?Desperate.


    As for how to treat the emperor, the Empress Dowager woke up and discussed with the royal family and some ministers.


    The most important thing is to discuss whether to wake up the emperor. What the imperial doctor said is that it is also very dangerous for the emperor to wake up at this time.


    But if you don''t wake up, it means there is no master in the world.


    The imperial doctor also said that the emperor''s internal organs were seriously damaged because of drinking, and they couldn''t keep warm for a while and a half.


    But the Empress Dowager called this wave of people, most of them were attracted by Meng Li. Now that the emperor has such a thing, they also know that the Queen''s opportunity has come.


    They told the Empress Dowager that the emperor''s body was the most important.


    The meaning is very obvious. Let him be in a coma.


    Anyway, it''s almost the same when he''s awake or unconscious.


    The Empress Dowager sadly swept everyone''s face, she sighed: "the family is really old, can''t, no strength, also can only rely on you."


    These are the people the emperor trusted, and now she can only count on them.


    "Things in the court..." The Empress Dowager looked at Meng Li and said helplessly:


    "since the Queen''s previous treatment is OK, let her take care of it again. Do you have any opinions?"


    Her son does not like the queen, afraid of her, hate her, but today, or can only rely on the queen.


    The Empress Dowager felt uncomfortable. She also knew that the queen had never been wrong. What was wrong was her son, but she sincerely didn''t want the queen to be in power completely. At the moment, she kept comforting herself in her heart. When her son woke up, she could quickly take back her rights.


    The imperial doctor said that the emperor would never have an accident. After his treatment, maybe he could get rid of the emperor''s addiction to alcohol.


    No alcohol addiction, the emperor will certainly be able to improve, all the suffering is temporary.


    The Empress Dowager looked at everyone and thought they would say something, but most of them just said yes. They were willing to help the queen, which made her heart sink even more.

 Chapter 1970

    It seems that everyone is very satisfied.


    The emperor is in a coma for treatment, and the empress takes over the affairs of the imperial court. Meng Li finally starts to deal with the affairs of the imperial court.


    This time when he took over again, Meng Li devoted himself to wooing the courtiers and giving them the benefits. Many things were done in a bold way, and the harem was also firmly under Meng Li''s control.


    The Empress Dowager will not be aware of her actions.


    Bian Cheng treated for more than a month, and finally woke up, and Meng Li also took advantage of this month to do all.


    After sleeping for such a long time, the real jade seal is put up by himself and won''t be given to Bian Cheng.


    "Evidence, I say you are you." Bian Chengyang starts to fight Meng Li. Meng Li skilfully avoids it and says with a smile, "who is the most angry now will lose."


    "You call it impotent rage."


    "I will kill you!" He came to Meng Li again, but when Meng Li didn''t want him to touch him, how could he?


    Every time he threw himself in a blank, he looked embarrassed. Seeing Meng Li, he said to him with a smile:


    "the emperor is really in a good mood. As soon as he wakes up, he can''t wait to play games with his concubine."


    "It would be more interesting to cover your eyes."

 Chapter 1971

    Meng Li''s words made Bian Cheng angry again:


    "You cheap woman, I will kill you!"


    "Quick, stop the emperor for our palace. The emperor has lost his intelligence and needs to rest." Meng Li said to the eunuchs who were at a loss.


    They are Meng Li''s people. Naturally they listen to her. Bian Chenggang wakes up and sleeps for so long. In fact, he has no strength and is soon subdued by them.


    "Let me go, you dog slaves. If you treat me like this, I will kill you nine families." He roared.


    Meng Li just said: "you take good care of the emperor, if the emperor can''t calm down, let the doctor come."


    "Yes." The eunuchs answered.


    Meng Li said to Bian Cheng, "emperor, you are good at keeping fit."


    With that, no matter what Bian Cheng''s face was, she turned and went out. Just as she got to the door, she met the Empress Dowager. She also got the news that the emperor woke up, but she didn''t come as quickly as Meng Li.


    "How is the emperor?" Asked the Empress Dowager.


    Meng Li said faintly, "mother, don''t worry. The emperor is OK."


    "Just fine." As soon as the Empress Dowager was about to go in, she heard Bian Cheng roar in it:


    "cheap woman, don''t go. I''ll kill you."


    "What''s the matter?" The Empress Dowager stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li just said indifferently: "the emperor''s mood is not stable. My concubine doesn''t care about him."


    "Oh..." The Empress Dowager pursed her lips, then saw the queen salute her and said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager wanted to go in together, but the empress didn''t have a good expression, so she didn''t say anything.


    She went in and watched Bian Cheng be stopped by a group of eunuchs. She asked anxiously:


    "emperor, why do you shout to fight and kill as soon as you wake up?"


    Bian Chengben didn''t want to talk to the empress dowager, but she was very upset. The empress made it clear that she wanted to seize power with him. Now there was a person who was always good to discuss with, so she rushed the eunuchs to the door and told the Empress Dowager about it.


    "What? The queen should not be such a person. " The Empress Dowager was shocked.


    Bian Cheng said, "I don''t have to cheat you."


    "But..." The Empress Dowager was a little flustered: "since the queen dares to talk to you like this, it proves that she is ready."


    "At least, there are a lot of supporters on hand."


    She thought that when the emperor was in a coma, those people said they would help the queen. At that time, it had changed.


    "I will kill her directly." Bian Cheng''s eyes are insidious. Since he can''t make an order without the seal, he will send someone to kill her directly.


    He got up and moved a vase. There was a small mechanism under the vase. When the mechanism was opened, the Amulet of his soldiers was placed under it.


    "Emperor, you want to use the imperial army?" The Empress Dowager was surprised that there was no need for such a big battle if she really wanted to fight.


    "You don''t care about anything in the harem all day. Don''t you know that the harem is hers? A few people can catch her? " Bian Cheng didn''t say well.


    Then when he took out the small box containing the tiger amulet and opened it, he suddenly found that it was empty.


    "Bitch! This bitch Bian Cheng is very angry. He didn''t expect that bitch would dare to take away his amulet.


    Seeing Bian Cheng throw the small box to the ground angrily, the Empress Dowager took a look at it, and then murmured:


    "since she can take the jade seal away, the tiger amulet can''t escape her hand, but how does she know it''s here?"


    "How did she know? Do you mean to ask me? "


    "Are you worthy of your father? I''m sick all day. I''d rather give the land to others than work hard. If the land changes its owner, I''ll see how you can see your father! " Bian Cheng is in great need of venting his anger, and the Empress Dowager standing in front of him is the object.


    The Empress Dowager stared at him in amazement, tears rolling in her eyes: "emperor, how can you say that about mourning the family?"


    "Is all this sad? It''s the emperor who gets drunk day and night. It''s the emperor''s desolation that the AI family has no choice but to do it. If the AI family has a strong heart, the queen will not come to deal with the affairs of the court. Moreover, if the AI family really interferes, the emperor should blame the AI family for fighting for power and profit with you. "


    "You have many excuses, but you are incompetent and can''t help me protect my rights." Bian Cheng was so unreasonable that the Empress Dowager would faint again.


    She shook her body and said sadly, "emperor, how did you become like this?"


    "Even if the country changed its owner, the sad family has a clear conscience. But when they met the emperor, the only guilt is that they didn''t teach your son well."


    "Get out of here. I don''t want a mother like you." Bian Cheng roared angrily.


    The Empress Dowager nodded in despair: "well, let''s go. Teaching a son like you is also the biggest sin of the family." Her heart was dripping with blood as she staggered and turned to go.


    The emperor''s unfiliality has hurt her deeply. Now the queen wants to seize power again. What should she do?


    "So when there is such a big hidden danger, do you want to go away and let me deal with it?" Bian Cheng now has no jade seal and no tiger amulet. He is quite helpless. Although he does not forgive others, he also hopes for the Empress Dowager.The Empress Dowager stopped and looked at Bian Cheng: "the emperor also said that the family is incompetent."


    "Do you mean to see everything I have taken away?"


    The Empress Dowager also just said: "Ai Jia is incompetent."


    "Go away!" Bian Cheng angrily roared: "I don''t need you either. Do you think you can embarrass me if you don''t do it?"


    "But since then, my mother and son are no longer yours."


    "The Emperor..." The Empress Dowager turned to look at him and cried out with difficulty. She was so depressed that she couldn''t understand her mind and fainted again.


    "Carry it, carry it away for me." Bian Cheng was so upset that he was not moved to see the Empress Dowager faint.


    "Send for someone. Send for me." He called again.


    He didn''t believe that all the people in the Hall fell to the queen, but no one called for him.


    There are also voices against Meng Li in the court. When these people hear that the emperor wakes up, they also want to go to the palace to see him, but Meng Li will not give them this opportunity.


    He refused them for the emperor''s sake.


    And the emperor also can not step out of his bedroom half step, the same reason for him to recuperate refused him.


    With a tiger amulet in hand, Meng Li has the right to mobilize the imperial guards. These people surround the emperor''s palace. No one wants to go in or go out.


    When the royal families saw that Meng Li had done this, some wanted to reprimand her, but Meng Li didn''t even give them a chance to meet.


    The means and attitude are very tough.


    There''s no difference with gongbian.


    There are two voices in the public opinion, one is that she is a demon queen and wants to occupy the country; the other is that the emperor is incompetent and the queen of heaven is here to save the world.

 Chapter 1972

    When the Empress Dowager woke up, she opened her eyes and saw the queen sitting in front of her.


    She gets up hard and purses her dry lips. Meng Li gets up and pours her a glass of water and hands it to her.


    The Empress Dowager hesitated. She took it with her hand, sipped it, and then returned the cup to Meng Li.


    Meng Li put the cup, sat beside the Queen Mother''s bed and looked at her quietly.


    "Queen, do you really insist on that?" The Empress Dowager finally said.


    Meng Li nodded.


    The Empress Dowager sighed, "can you fight for power with your husband?"


    Meng Li said, "mother, my husband hates me so much that he even wants to kill me. Shouldn''t I protect myself? Even for the sake of self-protection, we can only choose to fight, right


    "It''s you who have to fight first, and then the emperor wants to kill you." Said the Empress Dowager.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s also a matter of time. I can only enter, but I can''t retreat."


    "It''s all for the sake of power. Now you are deeply influenced by power, and you are also sad about your family. The wrong decision made at the beginning gives you a taste of sweetness." The tone of the Empress Dowager is deep remorse: "so that you sink into it."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "whatever the mother thinks."


    "The emperor needs to have a rest. My concubine has ordered me to go down and not let others disturb him. As for my mother, I think we should also have a rest. My mother will relax and have a rest in the palace for a while."


    "What?" The Empress Dowager got up and looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "do you even want to be imprisoned for mourning?"


    Meng Li: "after the mother, the minister concubine is not this intention."


    "No, what does it mean? I value you so much and think of you in everything. I used to make you queen and give you everything. Is that what you did to me The Empress Dowager was so angry that she coughed and couldn''t stop.


    With her face flushed, Meng Li poured her a glass of water and patted her on the back. The Empress Dowager gasped for breath. Her cheek crossed a line of tears and she said bitterly:


    "Ai Jia really misunderstood you."


    Meng Li took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for the Empress Dowager. He said in a soft voice:


    "empress dowager, it''s ridiculous and impractical for the heavenly family to intercede. At the beginning, the Empress Dowager strongly recommended her to be the queen. Isn''t it to make her family work harder? Because my father and brother are excellent. You don''t just like my father and brother, but you see the benefits of my father and brother. "


    "Later, I asked my concubine to take charge of the government. It''s also my mother. Aren''t you afraid of gossip?"


    "I''ve got the right, and I''m also suffering from rumors, right? It''s the mother who looks forward to the future that gives me the chance. "


    "No, it''s not." The Empress Dowager suddenly pushed Meng Li away:


    "in any case, you only have today when you have a sad family, but you have to punish me and imprison me."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "believe me, it''s all temporary. When it''s settled, you''re still the Empress Dowager. I still respect you and honor you. I''ll let you live in the harem."


    "No, no, don''t argue with my son, will you? My son is poor enough. Let him go. Be kind The Empress Dowager suddenly begged.


    Although Bian Cheng didn''t respect her, told her to go away, and even said that she would cut off the love between mother and son, the Empress Dowager felt soft when she thought of Bian Cheng''s helpless eyes.


    Her son asked her to find a way, but she had no other choice but to ask the queen.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "how can you let him go? Will he let me go? "


    The Empress Dowager immediately said, "yes, as long as you give back the right to the emperor, the jade seal and the tiger amulet to him, he will surely remember your feelings today and will not hurt you."


    Meng Li chuckled, sighed and asked, "mother, it''s my concubine who gives all this back to the emperor. Can he take responsibility?"


    "Yes, it will. The imperial doctor said before that he had a chance to get rid of the emperor''s addiction to alcohol." The Empress Dowager said eagerly.


    Meng Li said apologetically, "that will disappoint the empress. The emperor''s addiction to alcohol has not been eliminated. Now he is drunk again."


    The Empress Dowager stares at Meng Li in amazement: "now the emperor is trapped by you, it''s not what you say he is doing that he is doing."


    Meng Li stood up and said, "since my mother doesn''t believe me, I can follow my concubine to see it."


    "No, why do you want to go?" The Empress Dowager did not dare to see it. She knew in her heart that she might be disappointed. It would be better to be a queen than to cheat her.


    The Empress Dowager deceived herself, but Meng Li didn''t ask for it. She just said, "the emperor''s image is returned to him, and he abandoned it and delayed it."


    She sat down again and said with a good temper:


    "you also know my ability. My concubine will surely make the people peaceful and work for the well-being of the common people. My mother can''t just think about the emperor. She should have great love and think about the common people in this world. Who doesn''t ask for a clear Lord?"


    "A woman with power, needless to say, is so high sounding." The Empress Dowager don''t open Meng Li''s eyes to look at her. She said angrily and bitterly.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow and said, "what do you say after you follow your mother, but in the final analysis, it''s your Bian family. There''s Bian Qi, the great prince in our palace, and he''s also the only prince..."The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows moved and she didn''t speak. Meng Li sighed:


    "the Empress Dowager should cultivate well. Although the emperor has broken off the relationship with you, my concubine still regards you as the Empress Dowager."


    "You Are you spying on us? " The Empress Dowager''s expression became more and more subdued.


    Meng Li said: "the emperor shouts so loudly, as long as he has ears, he can hear it."


    The Empress Dowager is speechless.


    "I''ll leave." Meng Li gave her a gift and planned to leave.


    In my mind, the Empress Dowager has no crime, and never has to retaliate against her. Now banning her is to avoid her causing trouble. When the situation stabilizes, the Empress Dowager will still be the Empress Dowager.


    It''s OK to enjoy your old age.


    It depends on whether she can think it over, but judging from today''s dialogue, the Empress Dowager did not react too strongly.


    Maybe I''ll get used to it later.


    Meng Li walked out of the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. The sun was shining on her face. She opened her hand. There was a tiger amulet lying in it. She held it with indifference.


    The generals of the imperial forest army all fell to her, and there were some generals stationed outside. They also had factions. The leader of one faction fell to himself, and they could only follow him. The military power was in hand.


    Even if a prince wants to launch a mutiny, he has the ability to deal with it.


    This time, Bian Cheng, the emperor, has really become a decoration. Those who are crazy to see the emperor and ask the emperor to come out to overthrow her also have to find an opportunity to let them work in other places for a period of time.


    The fight for rights involves countless people, some of whom win and others lose. It all depends on their choices at that time.


    What do those people think about the emperor? It''s clear that the emperor is so unbearable now. He ignores the government and does not care about everything. He has missed the foundation of the people and his ancestors.


    Just for loyalty?

 Chapter 1973

    Loyal to you


    Is the monarch worth it?


    Unfortunately, there is no follow-up plot. I don''t know whether Liu Meiren in the plot will become the queen or not, and what their ending will be.


    Is Bian Cheng always responsible for the plot?


    Meng Li sighed. She can''t fight. The client''s wish is so


    If you have no right, how can you satisfy the client''s wishes?


    As for face-to-face?


    Up to now, she is still a little confused. She doesn''t know where to find it. She is also upset when she looks back. She can''t really be happy with her face.


    Arm the client with the right to do whatever she wants when she comes back.


    The next day, Meng Li went to the court in person. When man Chao Wen Wu saw her standing on the top with dignity and staring at them, they could not help whispering.


    "Zhuqing, the emperor is better now and wakes up, but he still needs to rest. The emperor trusts our palace and asks our palace to go to court for him. Do you have any opinions?" Meng Li asked in a loud voice.


    Taifu first took the lead to kneel down: "I have no opinion."


    "I have no opinion..."


    The crowd began to agree. Those who were not willing to support Meng Li did not kneel down. Someone cried out:


    "the queen does not know that the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics, let alone stand on the court. Now that the emperor has woken up, she should let the emperor go to court in person."


    Meng Li snorted: "we can''t allow our palace to interfere with politics. Our palace has also interfered with politics."


    "Besides, it''s the emperor''s meaning. Don''t question the emperor''s decision here. The emperor agreed to stand on the court."


    "Niang Niang, you can''t talk by mouth. The emperor is trapped in the palace now. I haven''t heard the emperor''s order. Unless Niang Niang asks the emperor to come out, I want to listen to the Emperor himself."


    Meng Li looked at the people who were talking and those who were standing but not kneeling down. His eyes swept everyone''s face, and then said coldly:


    "what are you? Dare to slander our palace and trap the emperor, dare to question the words of our palace and the emperor, and come to our palace to punish us for disrespect! "


    Meng Li''s words fell, and several bodyguards came in from outside the hall. They set up the Lord Lin, who was flustered and angry. He called out to Meng Li:


    "queen, is this the place where you women act recklessly? You don''t have the right to punish


    Meng Li took out the amulet: "open your eyes and have a look. Is this palace really powerless?"


    "Disgusting, what did you do to the emperor? You took away the tiger amulet." Lord Lin growled, then looked at Taifu and said:


    "you soft bones, bend your knees to a woman, and want to hand over the country to a woman, but for the sake of glory and wealth, regardless of whether the country can be safe or not, the world will be in chaos, it will be in chaos!" He cried sadly, struggling hard at the same time. Even if he died, he had to finish what he wanted to say.


    Taifu was angry, but he didn''t say anything. Meng Li stepped down from the high platform and walked towards Lord Lin. he stood among the courtiers and looked at him deeply:


    "Lord Lin, our palace and the emperor are husband and wife. When he has difficulties, shouldn''t our Palace come forward?"


    "The emperor is most at ease this palace, others he is not at ease."


    "Since Lord Lin is loyal to the emperor, he should believe the palace that the emperor values. Since he dares to entrust the country to the palace, he must have trusted the palace."


    "The emperor has believed it. What are you afraid of?"


    "Fart, you fart!" Lord Lin spat: "I''ve lived for decades. I''ve never seen such a brazen and dignified person. Queen, you''ve really opened my eyes."


    Clearly all know how to return a responsibility, how does the empress achieve righteousness to say these words?


    Is she shameless?


    It''s amazing.


    Meng Li stares at him without expression: "Lord Lin, you are too much."


    "Too much? Today, I dare to say these words, that is to say, I''ll give up my life. I just don''t want to see a woman on the court hall. "


    "Since ancient times, once the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager monopolized power, it would cause the country to be in turmoil, and even the people were in dire need of livelihood, so that the country would be destroyed later. Do you all want to see the great Bian Dynasty destroyed by her hands?" His voice is so solemn and stirring that his eyes seem to have foreseen the turbulent times after.


    Meng Li said: "after all, Lord Lin still doesn''t trust the emperor''s eyes."


    Mr. Lin


    "Since you dare to stand here, but don''t dare to be, it''s really a shame!" He spat again.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows. Some things were not told to the ministers. They all knew what was going on. They were told to the common people.


    Meng Li said faintly: "then you go down and laugh again. The emperor doesn''t need you who don''t trust him."


    "Take it to the palace." She looked at the guard next to her.


    The bodyguard was exerting more and more force, and Lord Lin was struggling desperately, shouting:"You soft bones, just remember what I said today. Sooner or later, the country will be defeated by this woman. If I can''t see the end of the country, my descendants can see it, or my descendants can''t see it, and my soul will see it too!"


    Meng Li snorted: "he cursed the emperor''s instability. It''s not a good minister. Drag it down, and then punish him carefully."


    "Witch, you witch!" He scolded, Meng Li waved impatiently, and the guards finally dragged him down.


    As soon as he got down, the court was much quieter.


    Meng Li looked at those who were still standing and asked, "do you have anything else to say?"


    "Do you want to go down with Lord Lin?"


    Someone was angry and wanted to stand up to speak, but he was held by the people around him and told him in a low voice:


    "it''s not suitable to fight with the queen now. She just wants us to hit her. If it''s right for her, she can get rid of us together."


    "The royal guards are in her hands. Do we have the ability to struggle? It''s better to preserve our strength. As long as we are still in the court, we will preserve our strength for the emperor. "


    The queen insisted on serious nonsense there. If she generously admitted it, they would have condemned her.


    It''s a shame.


    Meng Li silently looked at them and muttered. Although she was very quiet, she could still hear them. There was no fluctuation in her heart, so she let them discuss enough.


    However, some people can''t help persuading him. They made the same choice as Lord Lin and came out to scold Meng Li face to face. Of course, his ending is the same as that of Lord Lin.


    Although there are two examples in front, but it happened that some people can not swallow that tone, Meng Li according to the single all accept, all drag on.


    It can be said that they are very domineering. After several delays, their group of talents completely stop. Everyone knows how angry they are. It doesn''t help. The imperial guards are waiting outside, listening to orders at any time

 Chapter 1974

    When no one dares to stand up against it, Meng Li knows that he has won.


    As for what they think, they don''t care.


    You can''t make them wave after all.


    Meng Li has no scruples when he is in control of the Imperial Palace, especially the concubines. Now they can''t count on Bian Cheng. In order to be safe in the Imperial Palace, they can only persuade their families not to make trouble.


    Meng Li has already said this to these concubines.


    Who does not want to live, live to pay something.


    Mengxi has never been in the hands of the outside world, and many people have never been looking at the power firmly.


    She issued laws and decrees beneficial to the country and the people, which satisfied the people and those who supported her, and also convinced those who were still waiting to see. Only when the real achievements were put forward, could the people be stopped.


    Because the emperor is not dead, as long as he is alive, no prince dares to attack her. After all, what we say to the outside world is that she is appointed by the emperor.


    The emperor is resting. As for the time of resting, there is no count. But in this dynasty, there is still the emperor. If there is the emperor, any change of the princes can be regarded as treason. I ask if they can afford the crime of treason.


    They naturally know the truth, but as long as they insist on saying so, they have nothing to do with themselves.


    If the emperor died, it would be more convenient for them to start. Even if they helped the little prince up to be a young emperor, it would be dangerous. With the young emperor, although the princes did not dare to do it easily, the foreign regime would want to try. Now, although the queen is in power, the emperor is still there, and at the same time, it frightens the foreign people and the prince.


    In a word, Bian Cheng can''t die even if his rights are not completely stable.


    Bian Cheng still didn''t give up drinking, but he still wanted to drink. At first, Meng Li offered him unlimited, and then he gave it sometimes, sometimes not.


    This made Bian Cheng very angry and asked:


    "why don''t you give me wine?"


    The eunuch just said, "the queen said that the emperor should take good care of his body and should not drink."


    "Don''t I even have the right to drink?" He asked angrily.


    And in response to him, only the eunuch''s silence.


    Bian Cheng had no wine. He couldn''t bear it. He was just like a drug addict. He could only say to the eunuch, "call me the queen. I have something to say."


    "The lady is very busy." Said the eunuch.


    Bian Cheng was crazy and yelled: "call me!"


    "If you don''t, I''ll smash everything in this room." He began to smash things again. When the eunuch saw that he was very eager to see the queen, he could only choose to give a notice.


    Meng Li is marking the memorial. When he hears that Bian Cheng has no wine, he can''t bear it. After thinking about it, he''d better go to see him.


    "Emperor, do you really think these things will be useful if you drop them?" Meng Li looked at the mess and said indifferently.


    Bian Cheng stared at her bitterly: "cheap woman, you finally come."


    Meng Li frowned: "the emperor is so unforgiving, but now I don''t have to be patient."


    "Let me out, you dog who occupies the nest, and give me everything that belongs to me." He was angry and ferocious. He wanted to reach out and hold Meng Li. Meng Li avoided him, pushed him away and laughed:


    "belong to you? Can you hold it steady? "


    "Cheap woman, I will kill you." He came to Meng Li again, and Meng Li suddenly scolded:


    "be honest, or you won''t want to have a drink in the future."


    Bian Cheng: "you threaten me."


    Meng Li raised his chin: "what''s the matter with you? If you look around, who in this palace can listen to you? Now you are just a decoration of our palace. It''s really noisy. Don''t blame our palace for neglecting the love between husband and wife in the past. "


    "Cheap woman, I will kill you, kill you." He struggled toward Meng Li, but he was strangled by Meng Li.


    He is very thin now, Meng Li feels that he can lift him up and throw him away with a little effort.


    "It''s all said. Be honest." Meng Li''s hand is hard, Bian Cheng''s face is instantly red, his hands are trying to grab Meng Li''s hand, but sadly found that the other party''s strength is too big, not like a woman''s strength, he can''t open it.


    Meng Li watched Bian Cheng''s pale and slender hand grasp the bloodstain on her hand, and her hand became harder and harder. She said indifferently:


    "this time I''m here, I''ll give you back the pain you brought to me last time."


    Bian Cheng flashed a picture in his mind. Yes, last time he pinched the Queen''s neck and planned to strangle her.


    Although she didn''t resist at that time, they stopped her.


    "I will repay you when I die..." Bian Cheng said with great difficulty.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I want you to feel the pain of suffocation."


    Bian Cheng''s eyes were angry and resentful at first, and then turned into helplessness and fear. He didn''t show his begging eyes until Meng Li really wanted to cut him off.He didn''t want to die.


    Meng Li said coldly, "please, please, I''ll let you go."


    "Dream..." Bian Cheng seemed to have backbone: "if you have the ability, you will kill me." He squeezed it out of his teeth.


    Meng Li has a smile on his face, and his hand is more and more powerful, which makes Bian Cheng panic. He didn''t expect that the other party really dares to exert.


    Aren''t you afraid he''s dead?


    Also, now she wants to die, that is to kill herself, and no one can do anything to her.


    Her expression is so cold, not with a little emotion, she this kind of person, nothing under not to go.


    No, I can''t


    He can''t die, he has a chance to live.


    Bian Cheng never admitted that he was pure greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "Don''t kill me..." He asked with difficulty.


    Meng Li released his hand and pushed Bian Cheng to the ground. Sitting on the ground, he gasped for the rest of his life.


    "Have you taken it?" Meng Li sat down and glanced at him.


    Bian Cheng looked up at Meng Li, he suddenly understood that the other side was taming him.


    Trying to tame the Emperor


    Bian Cheng was surprised by the other party''s boldness, but he didn''t have the courage to say anything else when he thought of the taste of dying just now.


    His silence is not a kind of soft, Meng Li said:


    "the emperor, as long as you rest here, you will always be the emperor, if you don''t stop, then you can only be the emperor!"


    Bian Cheng got angry. After a long time, he finally couldn''t help saying:


    "if you are so presumptuous, you can say it. Aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning? I am the son of heaven and I am blessed by the gods. "


    Meng xucai shakes his head and says, "it''s good to expect you to leave."

 Chapter 1975

    Bian Cheng could not help muttering to himself: "am I so unbearable?"


    For the sake of food and wine?


    In fact, Bian Cheng really bowed his head for the sake of food and wine.


    When Meng Li left, he told people not to give him any more wine. He just had the courage to endure for two days, and then he wanted to see Meng Li. When he first saw Meng Li, he was furious, but Meng Li was not frightened by him. His attitude was very direct, that is, he asked him to ask her.


    Bian Cheng felt humiliated, but when Meng Li asked someone to serve him a good wine and drink it, Bian Cheng couldn''t bear it any longer and asked, "do you have to ask me to give it to you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "of course, or can I come here?"


    Bian Cheng felt humiliated. He clenched his hands and saw that the other side spilled the wine in front of him, which made the tip of his nose full of wine. Looking at the wine on the ground, he wanted to drink it.


    "You give it to me." He cried in pain, his voice softened.


    I can''t get rid of it. It''s too painful not to drink.


    Especially now, I have to drink to anesthetize myself.


    Meng Li continued to pour wine in front of him and said indifferently, "please go to our palace."


    "Please..." He looked at the wine, more and more intolerable, finally hoarse voice pleaded.


    "What will you do to my palace in the future?" Meng Li asked.


    Bian Cheng stared at the wine on the ground and asked, "what do you want? Now you don''t need my favor. "


    Meng Li was speechless: "naturally, I don''t want your favor. I just hope you will be polite when you see me in the future. If you''re not polite, the wine in this palace will not be supplied in time."


    "Good..." Although Bian Cheng had ten thousand words to scold in his heart, he held back and bowed to answer.


    Meng Li smiles. Bian Cheng only needs to bow his head once, and then there will be endless heads to lower.


    Before he was choked, he bowed his head once, this time it was not so difficult.


    What she wants is Bian Cheng''s submission. If he gives in, he can do something more conveniently.


    Wear away his backbone and temper.


    "That''s right. Don''t make trouble in the future. The gods can''t save you. Only our palace can save you."


    Meng Li puts the wine pot on the table. Bian Cheng grabs it and pours it directly into his mouth. Ordinary people can''t understand the extreme desire.


    He didn''t plan to respond to Meng Li, but he heard another sound of clapping the table. Meng Li asked:


    "did you listen to my palace?"


    "Yes, you are right. I wish I had wine." He had to do whatever he wanted and went on drinking his wine.


    Meng Li smiles, stands up and goes.


    When a person is destroyed from the spirit to the body, it will never be the same as before. Even the iron can melt, and there is nothing that can''t be dealt with.


    What''s more, Bian Cheng didn''t have strong willpower to fight against alcohol addiction, which can be regarded as a kind of poison, but the way of expression is not the same.


    After a few days, Qiao Zhu told Meng Li: "Niang Niang, the situation of the Empress Dowager is not very good."


    Meng Li: "how?"


    "The people in the palace of the Empress Dowager said that the Empress Dowager couldn''t eat for several days. The doctor said that if she couldn''t eat any more, she might..."


    Meng Li closed his eyes: "I know."


    "Let''s go and have a look at this palace."


    "Yes." Qiao Zhu said.


    As soon as Meng Li stepped into the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, he saw all kinds of food on the table. The palace people were persuading the Empress Dowager to eat it. The Empress Dowager was lying feebly and in a poor mental state.


    Seeing Meng Li coming, she asked: "what are you doing here?"


    Meng Li waved his hand, and the palace people retreated one after another. Seeing this, the Empress Dowager closed her eyes sadly. Now their mother and son have no place in the palace, and everything is occupied by outsiders.


    Even these slaves only know how to take refuge with those who have power, but they don''t know who is the right one.


    "Mother, why do you feel sorry for yourself?"


    "I want to see the emperor." She just said that.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I''ll take you."


    "Do you want to watch when we meet?" She asked.


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s not surveillance, it''s just that without me, I''m afraid you can''t stand him."


    Now the emperor does not dare to be angry with her, but he dares to be angry with the Empress Dowager.


    She wants to show the Empress Dowager that Bian Cheng has accepted her fate. When her sons have accepted their fate, she can only follow her.


    It''s time to eat. From the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t want the Empress Dowager to die because of this.


    "That''s all." Said the empress dowager, exhausted.


    "Let people come in and help the family."


    But Meng Li said, "I''ll wait on you."


    After that, no matter whether the Empress Dowager would like to or not, she went to help the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager knew that she had no choice, so she left with Meng.


    But he was more and more upset and could not help saying sarcastically:"Now it''s rare for the mourning family to get your service. There is no one else here. How can outsiders know that you are honoring our palace?"


    "Our palace will not praise you for your virtue."


    Meng Li began to dress her. Knowing that the Empress Dowager thought she was acting, she said faintly:


    "whatever the empress mother thinks, I do everything based on my pleasure."


    "Yes, now the world is yours. You can do whatever you like." She sneered.


    "Even the sad family is at your disposal." She raised her arm for Meng Li to tidy her clothes.


    After dressing well, Meng Li said to her, "my mother''s face is very sick and haggard. When I go out, others should say that I''ve treated her badly. I''d better dress up with a little powder."


    "You''re afraid of people, too? How can you do those treacherous things when you''re afraid of being told? " The Empress Dowager stood up and walked for a few steps, but she was more energetic.


    Meng Li: "the mother should never challenge the patience of her concubines and say something that they don''t want to listen to."


    "You should also know what kind of person your son is. If he changes his mother, he may have no less ideas than his concubines, but whether he can implement his own ideas is a matter of personal ability."


    The Empress Dowager was already sitting in front of the dresser. She looked at herself in the bronze mirror, laughed at herself and said, "yes, it''s the incompetence of the AI family and the emperor that gives you a chance."


    "How about wearing this hairpin today?" Meng Li took out an emerald green hairpin from the box and showed it to the Empress Dowager.


    "You can be a puppet at will. Don''t ask." The Empress Dowager took a casual glance.


    Meng Li also said directly: "that''s good."


    Empress Dowager


    Irritating.


    After that, she really didn''t ask the Empress Dowager any more. She dressed up with her own will. Looking at the white hair on her head, she said:


    "you don''t have to be too angry. After all, it''s you who hurt, it doesn''t affect me."


    Empress Dowager


    This woman always says the most irritating words in a calm tone.


    She is silent, with Meng Li how to say, wait for Meng Li to give her good, she looked at, in the heart was satisfied.

 Chapter 1976

    It looks much better.


    I feel a few years younger and much more beautiful. She hasn''t been so beautiful for a long time. After the emperor''s accident, she didn''t want to dress like this. She always asked the palace people to look at her.


    "The beauty of the mother is as good as that of the year, so it''s a waste not to dress up." Meng Li said, "let''s go."


    "At this time, the emperor is going to be drunk."


    The Empress Dowager stood up and glanced at Meng Li. Meng Li called the palace people and asked them to help the Empress Dowager. When he got to Bian Cheng''s side, he was really drunk.


    Drunk and confused, he took a look at Meng Li and the empress dowager, and then ignored them.


    Meng Li opened his mouth and said, "emperor, the empress is here. Why don''t you say hello?"


    "I don''t want to..." As soon as he was about to get angry, he looked down at shangmengli and lowered his voice:


    "actually, there is nothing to say."


    "The emperor The Empress Dowager was excited again.


    Bian Cheng: "tell me what to do."


    "Cheer up, why are you still drinking?" The Empress Dowager doesn''t understand. Even if the queen bullies others, the emperor should be angry.


    It''s belittling to be so disheartened.


    Meng Li looked at Bian Cheng and said, "because of you, my mother has not been well since she fell ill. She always hopes you can cheer up. If you have this hope, but you can''t get it. Naturally, it''s hard to get rid of her heart disease."


    "Maybe you''d better give her your own idea."


    "What can I say?" Bian Cheng took another sip of wine, and Meng Li said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Bian Cheng, in fact, didn''t know what he wanted to hear.


    Meng Li said, "do you want to tell the empress what you have done for the sake of wine?"


    "No, I will not." He said immediately.


    He didn''t want to let a third person know that he bowed his head for the sake of wine.


    "I understand." Bian Cheng stares at Meng Li for a long time before he finally reacts. He says to the distressed empress dowager:


    "don''t worry too much. If there is a queen in this world, it can''t be a mess. It happens that I don''t care about the government. She can take it if she wants to."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Bian Cheng in shock: "how can you say such a thing? And that''s the way it is? "


    "Yes, my life is like this, and I can''t change it. How can I deny it?" Bian Cheng felt humiliated at the bottom of his heart.


    What can be changed? He can''t even go out of his bedroom now. He has to put down his dignity even after a drink.


    Under such conditions, it is even more impossible to return to Jiangshan.


    Now wine is the most important thing. He can''t live without it.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Meng Li: "you threatened the emperor, didn''t you? Let him say that himself."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s meaningless for the empress to ask. As long as you know the point is that the emperor is willing to say such things."


    "If you have more backbone, if you don''t accept your fate, you won''t say so."


    "Yes, so you just let the AI family come to see such a cruel scene, and let the AI family come to see the emperor who was abandoned by you, right?" The Empress Dowager roared.


    Compared with the Empress Dowager''s uneasiness, Meng Li is more calm:


    "my concubine just wants to tell the Empress Dowager that the emperor has no fighting spirit and no idea. You should stop and open up, and stay in the palace like the emperor. You still have nothing to lack."


    "After the situation is stable, the Empress Dowager will not have to stay in her bedroom and can walk around."


    "If the Empress Dowager still insists on losing her life, it''s no wonder that she''s a concubine." Meng Li''s voice fell, so he turned and went out.


    Looking at the palace people waiting at the door, he said, "after a stick of incense, it''s time to remind the Empress Dowager to go back to the palace and have a rest."


    "Yes..."


    After Meng Li left, the Empress Dowager looked at Bian Cheng and asked miserably, "do you really plan to live like this all your life?"


    "What shall I do?"


    The Empress Dowager said nothing.


    After a while, he said, "but as long as we wait patiently, there must be an opportunity. But this kind of opportunity requires us to keep looking for it. Emperor, you have never looked for an opportunity, and you can bow to the queen."


    Bian Cheng couldn''t hold his face when the Empress Dowager said that. Now that Meng Li is not here, he also happens to have a stomach full of breath. He said angrily:


    "go away, I don''t want to listen to you. Since you are so capable and have such an idea, you can take the world back to me and give it to me."


    "You..." The Empress Dowager said, "you still blame me and hate me?"


    "Jiangshan can be lost because of you, you know? You''re not qualified to say anything. Don''t come to me in the future. I''m still the emperor''s treatment Bian Cheng took a sip of wine.


    Lose wine, get wine again, wine becomes better.


    After drinking, I feel better than being an immortal. In this way, why do I crave that dragon chair? That dragon chair is not as good as drinking.


    People are happy.


    Bian Cheng has been so self comforting, but in fact his heart is very painful and helpless. He just tries to convince himself with these ideas to make himself less painful.He hasn''t seen Liu Meiren''s soul for a long time, which is even more regrettable.


    The Empress Dowager repeatedly called the emperor, lamenting, but Bian Cheng really did not want to listen, personally opened the door to blow her out.


    "Empress dowager, go back." Said the palace man waiting at the door.


    "Emperor, why don''t you listen to the words of the AI family? The AI family gave birth to you and raised you, and should not be treated like this! Think about the blood flowing in your bones. Are you worthy of your ancestors? " The Empress Dowager wept bitterly on the closed door.


    "Go away, don''t quarrel with me." Bian Cheng was not touched.


    "Let''s go." The palace people used a little force, which made the Empress Dowager have to follow them.


    The Empress Dowager met Meng Li on her way back to her bedroom. Meng Li was deliberately waiting for her there. She looked at the Empress Dowager''s eyes full of blood, and the whole portrait was hanging in one breath.


    "My concubine, let''s take you to the imperial garden. Now the scenery is just right." Meng Li said.


    "This old bone, you just toss about at will." The Empress Dowager has no eyes and seems to have lost her soul.


    Meng Li took the Empress Dowager to the pavilion in the Royal Garden, and asked people to carry a lot of food. She put some food in the bowl of the Empress Dowager:


    "listen to people say that the Empress Dowager hasn''t eaten much these days, so it''s time to eat."


    "Why are you so cruel to your husband?" The Empress Dowager still doesn''t understand.


    Meng Li said faintly: "everything is the emperor''s will. He is willing to bow his head for the sake of wine. My concubine didn''t say anything about his life."


    "So the empress doesn''t have to comfort herself. She thinks the emperor wants to live. He just wants wine. He loves wine too much."


    Looking at the empress dowager, she said slowly: "without me, the emperor will still be like today. The world is uncertain. Shouldn''t the Empress Dowager feel lucky? Only when I am here can people stabilize the country. "


    "Why don''t you understand? But whether you can figure it out or not, I''m done with it. "

 Chapter 1977

    You Yun


    What a genius.


    It was because of her that the emperor became like that.


    The self-confidence, the calm, the natural, the righteous words when talking nonsense can''t be imitated by others.


    The Empress Dowager gave a bleak smile: "so it''s time for me to thank you? Thank you for saving the country. "


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s true. After all, in the hands of the emperor, there is only one share that has been delayed."


    "Besides, he has abandoned himself. Why don''t you want to be lenient? My concubine is also busy with political affairs recently. I can''t help with the affairs in the harem. You can get better quickly and help me manage the harem. There is also the eldest prince. He is going to learn to speak now. Doesn''t the empress want to hear him call his grandmother? "


    The Empress Dowager sighed, not knowing what to say.


    The queen didn''t seem to have treated her badly, and she didn''t mean to get rid of her completely.


    "Have some." Meng Li looked at the Empress Dowager''s bowl.


    The Empress Dowager hesitated, picked up some chopsticks and put them in her mouth, but she didn''t eat much for a few days. She suddenly ate some meat and oil, and her mood was not very stable, so she vomited directly.


    Seeing this, Meng Li can only ask people to send the Empress Dowager back to the palace and ask the doctor to take good care of her.


    Then Meng Li asked people to take the prince and let the Empress Dowager take some time.


    Now the big prince is fat and lovely. With him accompanying the empress dowager, she should be able to figure it out.


    Isn''t the great prince also the hope of the Empress Dowager?


    As time goes by, the imperial doctor says that the Empress Dowager is getting better and can eat. Sometimes she can laugh when she looks at the prince.


    It seems that the prince can really bring her happiness. The child is pure and flawless. Even if the Empress Dowager doesn''t like the child''s mother, there''s no reason why she doesn''t like the child.


    If the Empress Dowager can get better, Meng Li will feel relieved and concentrate more on dealing with the government. The more stable the situation is, the less pressure Meng Li has.


    All the people who should be driven out of the capital were driven out by her. She thought that even if the client came back now, she could stabilize the situation.


    I don''t know why, the prohibition of system space has not been loosened.


    Meng Li pondered, do you really want to get a face back?


    She didn''t really want to get it. When the client came back, she would just call the man into the palace.


    Now Bian Cheng is soft, and the former court and the back Palace are in her hands. Even if she has a face, it''s just gossip, but it can''t change anything.


    If you have the capital to raise your face, are you afraid you can''t find it?


    Besides, face raising is to revenge Bian Cheng, but Bian Cheng has already done so. She can do whatever she wants, and she doesn''t need to do it in this way.


    "Qiaozhu, are there any excellent looking men in the capital?" Meng Li asked.


    Qiao Zhu was startled by Meng Li''s question:


    "ah?"


    "What do you want to do, madam?"


    Meng Li is a bit hard to open his mouth. He can''t ask Qiao Zhu if he wants to ask someone in person?


    People with a bit of backbone will not immediately agree. This kind of thing needs to happen naturally. It''s not like that when you say it dryly.


    "Is there a good-looking zither player in the palace?" Meng Li asked again.


    Qiao Zhu Good looking? "


    Meng Li nodded, and his appearance was naturally better. It was pleasant to watch.


    It''s better to have some talent, or talent.


    It''s about understanding art.


    In short, they can''t be the ministers above the court. They are old and have wives, children and children.


    "Niang Niang, you..." Qiao Zhu really can''t understand what Meng Li wants to do.


    At last, Meng Li said, "the deep palace is lonely, and there are some in our palace..."


    She said this, Qiao Zhu instant blush, said: "Niang Niang, maidservant can understand you."


    Meng Li: "ha?"


    She looked at Qiaozhu with a strange look. Qiaozhu was embarrassed and said, "I''ve always wanted to tell my maidservant something, but I''m afraid it will pollute my maiden''s ears. Now when my maiden says this, she simply tells me."


    Meng Li hum a: "you say."


    "It is said that there are several ladies who have close contacts with each other, and some of them are very close to their maids." Qiao Zhu said it implicitly.


    After hearing this, Meng Li sighed: "this is the lily blossom."


    "What?" Qiao Zhu can''t understand what Meng Li is saying.


    Meng Li waved his hand: "just, as long as they don''t go out of the way, let them go."


    "It''s a pity, too. In the past, the emperor favored Liu Meiren alone, but he was never lucky to see them again, and he never entered the harem after that."


    "So the maidservant can understand the idea of the empress." Qiao Zhu stares at Meng Li with a kind of inexplicable sympathy:


    "Qiao Zhu knows that her mother is young and naturally feels bitter."Meng Li


    What is she suffering from? She''s not as good as that. She''s just looking for a reason to face her.


    Even if she finds it back, nothing can happen. She is upset when she thinks of this and asks you Yun, "can you discuss with the client? Let her come back and look for it herself? "


    After a long time, you Yun said: "the client said that your vision must be good, let you choose a safe person."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of the mouth, don''t know what to say.


    Knowing that there was no way to change the client''s mind, he said to Qiaozhu:


    "then you should pay attention to this palace. You want to find someone to read to this palace, or a man to play the piano."


    "Excellent appearance?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    I was upset when I looked at it. If it was ugly, I would be even more upset.


    "Niang Niang, if you do find it, there will be more rumors outside." Qiao Zhu said with some worry.


    Meng Li: "what are you afraid of? They can only have a mouth addiction. What can they do for me? "


    In any case, it''s normal for the Empress Dowager to have a face in the reign of the Empress Dowager. Some princesses also had a face.


    As long as you have the right, you will not feel harsh in the world. When no one can help you, everything is free.


    This kind of thing, the outsider also only said for a while, then nobody cared.


    Besides, it''s not obvious that this is a face, that is, someone who doesn''t have to go to the palace to accompany her to read or play.


    "The maid will be found by the empress as soon as possible." Qiao Zhu said.


    Meng Li always felt strange and said, "this palace is not in a hurry. Don''t tell me it''s urgent."


    "Well, I know." Qiao Zhu feels shy and funny.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows, thought about it, and then said to Qiao Zhu, "give orders to our palace. We don''t care what the concubines do in private, but don''t make it too obvious. Don''t make the palace a mess."


    "Yes, my servant." It''s Qiao Zhu.


    Meng Li then asked, "how is the Zheng family in the cold palace?"


    "It''s a good thing she didn''t miss anything." Qiao Zhu Ying.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."

 Chapter 1978

    Anyway, Zheng Fei''s family is still in their own camp, and they must protect Zheng Fei''s life.


    The rest, I''m sorry.


    Qiaozhu probably did it as a matter of great urgency. She found several of them and called them into the palace to serve the queen.


    Meng Li looked at the handsome men in front of him.


    Qiao Zhu said: "this is the most suitable person selected for the empress in and out of the palace."


    "What''s your specialty?" Meng Li asked faintly.


    Several men look at Meng Li one after another. Since they can come here, they also know what the queen means.


    Now the queen in power, if can accompany its left and right, glory and wealth is indispensable.


    And the queen is so beautiful, they can''t be counted as a loss.


    Specialty


    "Chen Shanshu."


    "I am good at playing Qin."


    "Good chess minister."


    "I am good at painting."


    "I''m also good at playing the piano..."


    Meng Li listened to it for many times and looked at everyone. He understood it. He looked at Qiao Zhu and said with a speechless face: "are you looking for Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting in our palace?"


    Qiaozhu said with a smile: "Niang Niang wants to have excellent appearance and talent, but I don''t know what kind of talent Niang Niang likes, so I have to find them all."


    Meng Li nodded silently: "it''s good. I''m meticulous and considerate. I''m deeply in the heart of my palace."


    Qiao Zhu: "Niang Niang''s praise."


    Seeing that all the people were not ugly, Meng Li hesitated to choose which one to choose. He simply asked about their situation and family background, and then said to the smallest and quietest looking man:


    "just you, would you like to play a song when the palace is bored?"


    "I will." He was obviously surprised because he wasn''t the best in terms of performance.


    Another man could not help but recommend himself: "Niang Niang, if I am tired of reading books, I would like to help Niang Niang recite."


    Meng Li weakly waved his hand: "no, I''m happy and clean."


    See Meng Li this meaning only one, others deeply regret, but also can only retreat.


    Leaving the zither player behind, Meng Li asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Return to empress, call minister Yongan can." Yong''an is shy.


    Meng Li said faintly.


    Qiao Zhu said to Meng Li: "Niang Niang, this zither player is a zither player in the palace. She lives in the palace. She doesn''t have to go into the palace frequently to make people reproach her. It''s very convenient to come here."


    Meng Li said, "I know."


    "Go down first." Meng Li said.


    "Ah?" Yong''an is a little lonely. She''s too cold.


    Meng Li waved, and Yong''an could only go down.


    Although Yong''an is allowed to go on this time, since it is necessary to keep face, more contact is inevitable, so outsiders must know that Yong''an is her face.


    When nothing happened, he was asked to play the piano. The skill of playing the piano was good. Meng Li also gave many rewards.


    But in addition, it is also very cold, which makes Yong''an very confused. He is ready to talk to his mother


    But the empress didn''t seem to have such a meaning all the time. She never got close to him, and even didn''t touch him at all. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Isn''t the empress satisfied with him?


    Then why did you choose him?


    However, outsiders don''t know what''s going on inside, but they think it''s the Queen''s face. They don''t want to provoke him, or even flatter him, and the matter is also spread out. It''s the same as Meng Li''s prediction, but the discussion will be gone for a while.


    When someone jumped out and accused her, she said that listening to the piano was not a crime.


    Do you have any evidence that it''s the face of the palace? What do you see happening with him?


    The crowd was blocked up.


    The Empress Dowager and Bian Cheng know that, Bian Cheng can know, or Meng Li deliberately revealed.


    He was very angry and even wanted to kill people. When he was still alive, the empress gave him a hat and didn''t treat him as a human being.


    It''s noisy. It''s clamoring to kill the queen.


    Qiao Zhu said to Meng Li: "Niang Niang, the emperor is very noisy over there. Do you want to have a look?"


    Meng Li nodded: "naturally I want to go."


    "Call Yong''an, too." Meng thought of leaving.


    Qiao Zhu asked in amazement, "are you going to take him?"


    This is a blatant humiliation to the emperor. Why should the queen do this


    Meng Li''s expression is dim: "yes, it''s OK."


    Qiao Zhu is speechless and takes orders to go. When Yong an knows that he wants to go to see the emperor with his wife, he is scared to death.


    Niang Niang, this is too arrogant. How can this kind of thing be good?


    But he didn''t dare to refuse. Meng Li took Yong''an to Bian Cheng''s bedroom. He was scolding very badly at the moment. All kinds of unpleasant words kept pouring in. Meng Li kicked the door open and said to the eunuch beside him:"The emperor''s mood is not very stable. Please help us to calm down."


    The eunuchs immediately went over and pressed Bian Cheng on the stool. He glared at Meng Li:


    "what are you doing, bitch?"


    Meng Li glanced, his favorite wine bottles were broken, it seems really angry.


    She asked:


    "after a few days of happy drinking, the emperor forgot what happened in the past. This time, he threw away the wine pot. Is he going to give up drinking?"


    "You threaten me again." Bian Cheng feels very depressed, but when he thinks of wine


    Meng Li said with a smile: "naturally, I dare not, but today, I want the emperor to see my exclusive zither player."


    "It''s just him. Does the emperor think he''s handsome?" Meng Li pushes the embarrassed Yong''an out.


    Bian Cheng will be mad at Meng Li: "bitch, you bitch..."


    "The emperor needs to rest and should not drink. You should not give him any more wine. Our Palace also thinks that we should give the emperor another deep sleep treatment so that the emperor can recover as soon as possible." Meng Li said faintly.


    "You..." Bian Cheng struggled, but was restricted by several eunuchs. He was extremely humiliated. He took a deep breath and said: "the queen is a good zither player. The queen is happy."


    No, it can''t be without wine.


    We can''t fall asleep again, because we can''t guarantee whether we can wake up this time. Last time, we lost the land in the treatment of deep sleep. What about this time?


    He is also afraid of death.


    Under the threat of death, Bian Cheng suddenly figured out, what does it have to do with the queen to raise one face and ten faces? I''m not my own woman anyway.


    It''s disgusting. It''s just disgusting.


    Bian Cheng''s forehead was full of blue veins, and finally he vomited blood, and his depression was too deep.


    Meng Li just laughed: "that''s good. The emperor loves his concubines."


    "That minister concubine also can''t bear to suffer from the emperor''s heart biting pain. Although drinking is harmful, she can only connive at the emperor." She was very helpless to say.


    "I feel sick. Please don''t be sick here any more." His mouth is stained with blood, staring at Meng Li.


    Meng Li smiles. Is it disgusting?


    In the plot, isn''t Bian Cheng''s way of dealing with the client disgusting enough?


    That''s the same.

 Chapter 1979

    Bian Cheng was so angry that Meng Li was content to take Yong''an away.


    The Empress Dowager probably knew that she could not change anything, so she didn''t talk to Meng Li about it.


    What''s the point of putting it out? Shame on yourself?


    Meng Li began to record some things, that is, how to govern the country, how to deal with some things, and who can be trusted.


    It will be available when the client comes back.


    As for the eldest prince, he is still too young. Let''s talk about things in the future. There are gains and losses in everything. Once you have the power, it''s not easy to have pure family affection.


    It is estimated that when she finishes writing these, the client will come back.


    "Niang Niang, this is a letter from outside the palace." After some time, Qiao Zhu came in with a letter and handed it to Meng Li.


    Meng Li opens the letter and looks at Juanxiu''s handwriting. It''s Liu Meiren''s.


    I told her before that if you have something to do, you can come to her. Just give the letter and keepsake to the mother family of the client and let them pass it on.


    Meng Li''s expression was faint after reading the letter.


    At night, she went out.


    Although now she is out of the palace, no one dare to stop her, but still do not want to let others know her whereabouts.


    Meng Li went to the suburbs. Where were the houses she had prepared for Liu Meiren? No one lived there. When Liu Meiren left, she didn''t lock the door. Now she''s staying inside.


    It can be seen that she has cleaned the inside. Seeing Meng Li walk in slowly from the outside, she immediately shouts:


    "the people''s daughter has seen the empress, and she is blessed."


    Liu Meiren took off the curtain.


    Meng Li glanced at her. Now her temperament is different from before, and her eyebrows are full of sorrow.


    "Have you had a bad time?" She asked.


    Liu Meiren said bitterly: "yes, Niang Niang, it''s not good."


    "What can I do for you?" Meng Li just asked.


    Liu Meiren immediately said: "ask the empress to save the children of the people''s daughter. The people''s daughter has no choice but to travel thousands of miles to Beijing."


    "Min Nu also knows that she shouldn''t have bothered her since she left last time, but min Nu really..." Her voice choked and incoherent.


    Meng Li is very insipid: "you have children."


    It''s really fast, but it''s almost the same to count the days.


    "What''s the matter with your child? Sick? " Meng Li asked again.


    Liu Meiren cried and nodded: "yes, Niang Niang. When min Nu gave birth to her, she was premature and had a strange disease. Min Nu searched for famous doctors for her, but no one could cure her. She had no choice but to go to Beijing to ask you. Min Nu knew that the Imperial doctors in the Imperial Palace must have excellent medical skills..."


    Meng Li silently looks at Liu Meiren for a while. Liu Meiren thinks she doesn''t want to and starts to kowtow. What Meng Li thinks at this time is that she didn''t ask Liu Meiren to do anything that can''t be rumored. She has no handle of her own.


    "Please, madam..." She was still pleading.


    After a long time, Meng Li stood up and said, "where''s your child? Let me have a look."


    "Yes, my lady. Thank you very much." She banged her head again. When she raised her head again, her forehead was red and swollen.


    "In it." She gets up in a panic and leads Meng Li to the hut inside. Meng Li goes in and looks at the child lying on the bed with Liu Meiren''s clothes under him.


    At this time, the child is asleep, but the breathing is very heavy, and from time to time frown, you can see that it is not easy to sleep.


    "The doctors outside said the child would not live to be a year old." With tears in her eyes, Liu Meiren goes to lift the child''s clothes. Meng Li reaches out his hand and presses it down. She looks at Liu Meiren:


    "has he been swollen since he was born?"


    "Not long after birth." Beauty Liu answered.


    Meng Li pondered and raised her hand. Just now she went to press it gently, and the purple and blue fingerprints appeared.


    The state is really bad, and if you can''t eliminate the swelling, you really can''t live a year.


    "Or a little girl?" Meng Li said faintly.


    "Yes." Liu Meiren doesn''t dare to touch the child. Every time she touches the child, the child will feel pain.


    When you wake up again, the noise comes to the queen.


    I don''t know how the queen knows it''s a girl''s.


    Meng Li thinks about it and doesn''t know if Liu Meiren has given birth to a child in the later part of the plot.


    Maybe this child should have belonged to Liu Meiren and the emperor, but now it has become Liu Meiren and other people''s, but it doesn''t prevent the child from getting sick. This disease has existed since the mother''s birth and has something to do with Liu Meiren.


    That''s what happened to this kid?


    If the emperor and Liu Meiren''s children get this kind of disease, there is no one in the palace to cure, the child will die.


    That is to say, Liu Meiren and the emperor are together, which is also very bumpy. No child can survive, let alone become a queen in the later period. It''s really a tragic ending to come to Liu Meiren.


    Meng Li sighs and wants to refuse Liu Meiren.If you want to say that life and death have a destiny, you don''t have to force it.


    Maybe it''s hard for people who shouldn''t live in the world to force her to live. After all, there will be many accidents in the process of growing up.


    But seeing beauty Liu''s pleading look at herself and her pitying look at the child, Meng Li looks at the child again. The child looks very well.


    "Niang Niang, min Nu, please..." Beauty Liu fell on her knees again.


    Meng Li also knew that beauty Liu would not come back to the capital unless she was desperate to save her daughter. Looking at the child, he touched the soft part of her heart and said, "get up, I promise you, and I''ll send someone to see her tomorrow."


    "Lady Xie The empress is very kind... " Liu Meiren excitedly incoherent, hard kowtow.


    Meng Li pulled her up from the ground: "it''s time to wake up if you make any noise. It''s not easy for her to fall asleep."


    "Yes, she was crying all day. If it wasn''t for the bumpy road to the capital, she couldn''t sleep so well." Liu Meiren two lines clear tears not only, sad and whispered.


    Meng Li asked, "where''s the father of the child? How can I trust you to come to Beijing alone? "


    "Father..." Liu Mei Mei murmured: "there is no fate for father and daughter in this life."


    Meng Li lowered his eyes: "after all, I failed you. Do you have any regrets?"


    With that, Meng Li walked out, also worried about waking up the child.


    Liu Meiren came out with tears hanging on her eyelashes. She said bitterly, "Min Nu has no regrets. At least min Nu has seen him clearly, and has given up all her worries and reminiscences. From then on, min Nu will be alone and never have to be sad for anyone."


    Meng Li smile: "is it worth it?"


    Desperate to run to him, and then get the bloody face of cruelty, make their own scars, it is better not to come.


    Do not understand so much, at least there is a good heart.


    "It''s worth it." Liu Meiren said firmly: "it''s a great harvest to see him clearly."


    Meng Li just smiles.

 Chapter 1980

    After thinking about it, Liu Meiren said to Meng Li:


    "at the beginning, he really gave up the dream of imperial examination for me, and even went far away with me, promising to protect me for the rest of my life."


    "But then he was tired of hiding, tired of the days when I couldn''t show my true face."


    "He said that if the emperor finds out that I am still alive one day, he will definitely take his life and mine. He thinks he is like a fugitive. He said that a man should walk freely between heaven and earth, but he was turned into a hiding man by me."


    Meng Li said, "that''s a pity."


    "He''s just a layman. It''s normal that he can''t stick to it. In fact, the love between you has changed since the day you entered the palace."


    Liu Mei Mei bitterly said: "yes, it''s the wishful thinking of the people''s women."


    Meng Li took a look at her: "but it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t dare to expose the fact that you are still alive."


    If the scholar said it, he would have to worry about whether he was still alive.


    Liu Meiren nodded: "this is known by the women of the people, and they are not worried about it."


    "In the future, what are you going to do?" Meng Lishun asked.


    Liu Mei Mei sighed: "if my daughter can get through this successfully, I will take her to a farther place and hide her name."


    "People''s women know that it''s the empress who controls the world now, and it will be much safer."


    At first, she thought that the queen just wanted to be a queen. Later, she knew that she was more than that.


    Many things must have been designed by the empress step by step, and she played a certain role in them, but you don''t have to think about it carefully, because you won''t understand it.


    As long as the world is peaceful, who is above the court?


    She also admired the queen for her achievements.


    Meng Li nodded: "the palace knows, but also to return to the palace, tomorrow someone will come to your daughter for treatment."


    "You are my lady." Beauty Liu kneels down.


    Meng Li turns around and leaves. After a long walk, she takes a mental look at Liu Meiren. She stares at her daughter and tears. She thinks that Liu Meiren was once so cold, but now she has become like this.


    It''s not easy for a woman to be alone.


    The next day, Meng Li disguised herself and went to Liu Meiren. She took the medicinal materials with her and went to see the child in person.


    Liu Meiren looks at the man in black in front of her and gives her daughter a diagnosis without saying a word. Then her daughter is covered with silver needles and looks a little scary. Then she takes a medicine bath. After all this, her daughter is very angry.


    Liu Meiren doesn''t dare to ask. She knows that this is the Queen''s person. If she asks something, she thinks she is questioning. She''s worried that she might annoy the other party, but she''s really upset.


    After all this, the man in black left, and then came for more than ten days. Finally, on the fourteenth day, her daughter''s swelling really disappeared.


    Beauty Liu wept with joy and gave thanks to the people in black all the time, but the people in black still didn''t say a word.


    Meng Li takes a look at Liu Meiren and looks at the child again. The child''s illness has been cured. During this period, she has wasted a lot of energy, all for the sake of the child.


    She took out a letter from her body and handed it to Liu Meiren. It was written as the queen. Liu Meiren opened it and saw that it was the Queen''s letter.


    It means that when the child is well, he will leave the capital with him. The farther he goes, the better.


    Meng Li doesn''t want Liu Meiren to be found. If she is found, she has to have more twists and turns.


    Liu Meiren nodded her head and said to the man in black, "please go back and tell the empress that minnv will leave Beijing as soon as possible. Maybe she won''t return to Beijing in the future."


    "I hope she will take good care of herself. She will pray for her every day. She will never forget the kindness of her mother."


    Meng Li, the man in black, nodded his head and said he should, then he left Liu Meiren and went back to the palace.


    After a few days, Meng Li couldn''t feel Liu Meiren''s mental imprint again.


    Must be to go far away place, oneself just can''t feel.


    That''s all.


    The former imperial court and the latter imperial court all needed her, and they were busy going out to cure Liu Meiren''s daughter. She was really tired, and she had not finished what she had written before. Meng Li was not lazy, and continued to write with a tired body.


    After writing, the client will come back. Meng Li thinks that the reason why the client didn''t come back may be that he was waiting for this experience.


    Meng Li was right. When she worked overtime to finish writing these experiences, the prohibition of system space became loose.


    The client came back to face a good situation. Even the beautiful face was found for her, and Bian Cheng and the Empress Dowager were in control.


    It''s OK to kill Bian Cheng. That is to say, after killing Bian Cheng, the situation will be turbulent, and the client needs to find a way to stabilize it.


    She doesn''t suggest killing Bian Cheng now, because it''s not worth his influence. Besides, death is relief, and living is suffering.


    Then Meng Li went back to the system space and felt a little tired. The most tired part of this task is not revenge, but how to get the right.


    It takes a lot of energy to deal with piles of affairs every day.It''s very complicated.


    Let''s see how much we''ve got.


    Congratulations on Dong Yunyang''s wish: to become a queen, and to retaliate against the emperor with the help of face raising.


    Score 100 points, get 130000 points, boundary power reward: 23000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 220000


    Jieli: 92400


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 30000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Seeing the profit of 20000 yuan from his position, Meng Li thinks that he went to deal with a world problem last time. Although that world needs to make some extra contributions, plus the return of the rest of the world, there are actually 30000 world forces. That also proves that the time to go to the small world is not short, otherwise it is impossible to accumulate so many world forces.


    After looking at the points, we got 130000 this time. Last time we looked at the data, it was 140000, so it should have been 270000, but it cost 40000 to buy snacks for Wenqing. Then we invited Weiyi to have a meal, and the 220000 points were right.


    It is also true that Jieli has changed from more than 60000 to more than 90000.


    Meng Li absorbed the six points of soul power. He wanted to go to see the client first, but some wanted to see the client''s follow-up, so he decided to go to sleep.


    When she woke up, it had become her constant habit.


    After waking up, Meng Li didn''t speak, you Yun said:


    "do you want to see the follow-up?"


    Meng Li didn''t open his eyes. Well, you Yun said, "I''m ready for you. Am I sweet?"


    Meng Li''s mouth showed a smile: "sweet."


    You Yun said: "you are perfunctory."


    But before Meng Li could speak, his consciousness was pulled away and he saw the scenes of the client in the palace.

 Chapter 1981

    After she went back, she carefully read what Meng Li had written several times, and probably found out what Meng Li wanted to express from the lines.


    The client thinks about it, and he doesn''t have to kill Bian Cheng, let him live, torture him and humiliate him. Isn''t it more pleasant?


    So when the client is happy, he will give Bian Cheng a drink. When he is not happy, he will wait for Bian Cheng to beg her in a low voice.


    Meng Li''s face was chosen by the client. The client was also happy to use it. He was quite satisfied. Although his mouth was not very sweet, there were some details that could move the client.


    Besides that face, it''s really beautiful.


    But this is also the feeling at the beginning. After a long time, the client also feels dull.


    The main purpose of her face raising is to give Bian Cheng a hat, but now Bian Chenggen doesn''t care so much. He is obviously numb.


    It just made Bian Cheng miserable and angry for a period of time at the beginning.


    On the contrary, she also had to smile at this face and spend time with him.


    Therefore, Yong''an has only been with the client for a period of time, and has no chance to continue to accompany him.


    After that, the client did not look for face-to-face, but focused on torturing Bian Cheng.


    She does all kinds of things, says all kinds of words, and tries to stir up Bian Cheng''s anger. As long as Bian Cheng shows anger, she will make persistent efforts.


    As soon as he has time to toss him, it is obviously a pleasure to torture Bian Cheng.


    But these things she will not let others know, are closed door to do, Bian Cheng even outsiders can not see, and who can say these things?


    The client is not afraid that the world will talk about her. She just thinks that her child is getting older and older. She doesn''t want to let the child know that she is OK and torture his father.


    I don''t want to spoil her impression in children''s mind.


    Now she is trying to play the dual identity of father and mother, trying to give the child a normal growth environment, lest the child and her heart are not together.


    Meng Li thinks that the client has done a good job. He knows to be on guard. If the client fails to let the child''s heart be with her, he can''t say that the child will fight for his father when he grows up.


    Bian Cheng is still young. He drinks every day. If no one wants him to die, he can live for more than ten years.


    During this period, the eldest prince will see a cowardly father who abandons his dignity for the sake of wine. He can also see a father who is violent and incompetent and furious without wine.


    Such a father, the child will not like, people in the world advocate the strong, the client in the child''s heart is already a strong.


    His father, however, was just a man who was depressed because of his concubine''s death. He was just a man who only knew love. He was also a man who ignored the country and failed to live up to his ancestors. What could such a man have to sympathize with?


    At that time, Bian Cheng died in a deficit, and the big prince was also big. When the young emperor ascended the throne, no one dared to come up with this idea.


    Bian Cheng still has more than ten years to endure. In fact, drinking now is a great burden on his body. He should feel uncomfortable every day, but it''s even worse if he doesn''t drink.


    Meng Li went to see the Empress Dowager again. The Empress Dowager looks much better and her body is almost as good. As time goes on, things that are unacceptable will be accepted gradually.


    Meng Li also went to see Bian Cheng alone. After he got drunk, he would call Liu Meiren unconsciously.


    Meng Li couldn''t help thinking, after so long, is he still so in love?


    Or is it just an excuse for indulgence?


    To cover up his inability to stop drinking?


    Meng Li sighed, and his consciousness returned to the system space.


    "I can''t be perfunctory. I just woke up and didn''t want to open my eyes." Meng Li thought of what you Yun said before he saw the world.


    You Yun snorted: "yes."


    Meng Li picks an eyebrow: "your heart itches again?"


    You Yun''s voice is dull: "No."


    Meng Li pursed his lips: "is there really no way to let you come out ahead of time?"


    "Ah Forget it, life is boring, I''m not like you, and I can keep a pet. " You Yun''s tone is helpless.


    Since you Yun didn''t answer her question directly, it should be really no good. Meng Li apologized, then thought of you Yun''s pet and said to him:


    "eh, I have to go to see them."


    You Yun: "I know."


    "I''ll chat with you when you''re so boring?" Meng Li said.


    You Yun: "good."


    Meng Li: "let''s talk."


    You Yun said, "I''d better find the topic."


    Then Meng Li silently listens to you Yun telling her a joke, which is so cold that you Yun still feels funny.


    Meng Li can only smile awkwardly, but also thinks that you Yun seems to have told her a cold joke before. He feels sorry for you Yun and says: "you are too bitter. You can only watch this kind of boring joke to relieve your boredom."You Yun


    Boring Jokes?


    "It''s not boring. I''ll find some more interesting ones for you. I''ve watched them and saved them. I want to share them with you when you''re free." You Yun said that, regardless of whether Meng Li would like to listen or not, he began to read.


    Meng Li listens politely, takes some time to finish, and then reluctantly laughs. You Yun is satisfied to see that Meng Li''s smile seems to be true:


    "isn''t it funny?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "It''s really funny." She touched her nose to hide her embarrassment.


    You Yun


    It''s boring.


    Meng Li is serious to find some topics to talk with you Yun, is some common things, she knows you Yun should be stuffy, if has been closed a person is also OK, but you Yun came out again, outside to help her do so many tasks, feel free.


    In this case, chatting with him and relieving his boredom can make him feel better.


    I''m also thinking that everyone has a system for so many taskers, and their system should also be human. Since they are human beings and have been in the same space all the time, they will inevitably feel boring. If they become this kind of working environment, they may not like it.


    However, the system is also relatively safe. If the client makes a mistake, it is easy to be erased. In addition, the task force is also responsible for coping with and bearing all kinds of crises in the small world.


    After chatting for a long time, you Yun was comforted. When you Yun said that he was sleepy and wanted to have a rest, Meng Li let him have a rest, then he finally had time to do his own things.


    She bought a lot of snacks in the mall for Wenqing and Wuxiang. As for the delicious dishes in Yushang restaurant, Meng Li didn''t plan to pack them. Wenqing and Wuxiang wanted to eat, so she could bring them back to eat.


    I don''t know what the little guy has learned in the clan. Is he good with lingman clan?


    At the thought of the sweet voice, Meng Li showed a smile on his face and soon arrived at the land of lingman.

 Chapter 1982

    Before Meng Li opened his mouth, the patriarch said:


    "here you are."


    Meng Li nodded: "patriarch, hello."


    "Good, good." The patriarch''s voice sounds kind.


    Meng Li asked, "where''s the question?"


    The patriarch said, "go out to pick fruit and eat. I''ll call her back."


    Meng Li thought, "no, I''ll just wait for her here."


    "Would you like to come in?" The patriarch is very polite.


    Meng Li


    Is it going to sit in the patriarch''s body?


    Forget it.


    "Come here, child, and come to me." The patriarch said suddenly.


    Meng Li: "child? Are you talking about me? "


    "Yes, aren''t you still a child?" The patriarch took it for granted.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "OK."


    "Well Come here. " Said the patriarch.


    Then Meng Li saw a vine of the clan leader stretched out. She followed the vine and came to the clan leader.


    Seriously, the whole vine of the patriarch looks strange.


    Meng Li stood aside and looked small.


    "Wuxiangshou, your friend is here, can''t you get up?" The patriarch suddenly said again.


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "is Wu Xiang not with Wen Qing?"


    "Yes, he''s been sleeping in my body since last time. I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I almost forgot about him." The patriarch responded to Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    In fact, she was quite moved before, because Wu Xiang seemed to be worried about asking for help and accompanying her.


    However, in fact, I just want to find a quiet place to sleep, and sleep in the patriarch''s body. It''s not easy to ask for love, so I can go in and disturb him.


    Wu Xiang came out this time, staring at Meng Li drowsily:


    "ah Li."


    Meng Li nodded, put out his hand to lift him up, looked at him: "sleep so long, not hungry?"


    Wu Xiang stretched out his paw and rubbed his stomach: "I''m a little hungry."


    Then stare at Meng Li: "you have food."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "if you didn''t know I brought food, you wouldn''t get up."


    "No A faceless, expressionless answer.


    Meng Li thought about it and said to the patriarch, "patriarch, I brought some food this time. Do you have anything you like?"


    Meng Li opened his palm, and the mustard space for food was in his palm.


    The patriarch said, "thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it."


    "You''re welcome. Have a look." In fact, Meng Li knew in his heart that the patriarch might not want it, but his polite words came here.


    The patriarch also took a symbolic look at the mustard seed space with his divine sense, and was full of doubts in the face of all kinds of food.


    Can''t help muttering: "how can you like to eat these?"


    The same species, he has no interest in these.


    Meng Li embarrassed smile: "may be with me for a long time."


    "And you, the formless beast, do you like it too?" The patriarch stretched out a vine and took Wu Xiang away from Meng Li.


    Still in the air, it seems to be looking at Wu Xiang, but in front of the patriarch''s huge branches, Wu Xiang is as weak as a mouse.


    Wuxiang gave a boring hum.


    The patriarch sighed: "these are children''s food, you eat, I don''t eat."


    Wu Xiang


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, that''s what children eat."


    After all, she doesn''t eat these snacks very much. She hasn''t tasted many of them.


    The patriarch also said, "you have a heart for asking questions. The older children take care of the younger ones."


    Meng Li


    In short, the chat with the patriarch was not very smooth.


    I don''t know how to answer the phone.


    Both sides fell into silence, the patriarch said: "you can play in this clan, but don''t touch the vine of the clan."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    It''s someone else''s body, so it''s not easy to move at will.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ali, you have come to see me at last." He rushed over like a gust of wind and rushed to Meng Li''s arms, followed by Hui Jie. He was also human, holding a mustard space in his hand.


    "Eat the fruit." Wenqing takes the mustard seed space from Huijie and hands it to Meng Li. Meng Li sees that it is full of colorful fruits.


    I ate one before. It has subtle energy and tastes delicious, but she is not greedy for it, but she can''t eat it.


    "Eat, Ali." Asking for love is like not having a bone. I rubbed it in Meng Li''s arms.


    "Huijie, you go." She looked at Huijie and was still in the same place, stupidly, said.Huijie doesn''t know what to murmur, but she turns away after listening to the words of asking for love, and looks a little unhappy. Meng Li vaguely hears that he is complaining that asking for love doesn''t play with him.


    "It''s all your little boy." Meng Li put his forehead against his forehead and asked in a low voice.


    "He had to stick to me." Wenqing holds Meng Li''s face in his small hand.


    "I miss Ali so much." She said with wild emotion.


    Meng Li just laughs.


    "Ali, shall I take you out to play?" I think it''s hard to say a lot next to the patriarch, so I can relax if I avoid him.


    Meng Li nodded.


    But the patriarch said, "wenqingteng, you are too playful."


    "You can''t inspire talent by playing so much."


    "Patriarch." He buried his head in Meng Li''s arms and did not move.


    It''s obviously coquetry.


    "For Meng Li''s sake, you can go and play, and then don''t run around." The patriarch said helplessly.


    "Thank you, patriarch. Wen Qing came out of Meng Li''s arms and took Wu Xiang away. He took Meng Li and walked out. Huijie had not returned to the original. Seeing that they were going, he asked:


    " where are you going? "


    "Go out and play. I''ll be back in a minute." He said with a smile.


    "Not with me?" Huijie is a bit lost.


    "What can I do with you?" I don''t understand.


    Huijie snorted, then returned to the original place, and Wenqing took Meng Li and Wuxiang to the lake far away. The grass beside the lake was green, the lake was sparkling, and the place was beautiful.


    "Let''s play here." With that, he took Meng Li and sat down.


    Meng Li sat down and watched the scenery for a while. Then he began to ask like his parents asked about his homework:


    "are you still used to it in the family?"


    "It''s OK, actually it''s not lively. They are noumenon all day long. No one becomes human and plays with me."


    "Only Huijie?" Meng Li asked.


    He hugged his knee and said, "yes, he''s the only one, otherwise I''m not willing to play with him."


    Meng Li smiles. Huijie is not so bad.


    As long as you don''t have a bad heart to ask.


    "What about the patriarch? Is it good for you? " Meng Li asked again.


    "No one is better to me than a Li, so the patriarch in my heart is the elder, very general."


    "You girl." Meng Li laughs: "I think the patriarch is OK."

 Chapter 1983

    When Meng Li and Wen Qing are playing by the lake, there is a corner of the vast world, deep and dark.


    It is not a small space in the boundless realm, but a vast area in the boundless realm.


    The Buddha''s order is here. He is going to be integrated with the black. His face is indifferent. He stands here, and his brow is hard.


    As time went on, countless bright spots appeared around the originally dark area. Shifanling raised his head and looked deep.


    There are more and more dots, which cover the shifanling. A sound explodes the suffocating tranquility around, just like the muffled sound from the sky, which makes the expression of shifanling more and more serious.


    All of a sudden, shifanling''s body shook, and the whole space vibrated. With this vibration, a huge, white, dazzling thing slowly fell from the sky.


    The glittering white light was too dazzling to see its specific shape. Shifanling narrowed his eyes and stared at it tightly. Then, he poured out huge energy and plunged into the grand and dazzling light.


    No more of him.


    After a loud bang, shifanling came out of the light. At this moment, he was holding a young woman. Looking carefully, the woman''s clothes were still shifanling''s.


    Then, the figure of shifanling disappeared here.


    Before that grand dazzling light also disappeared, leaving only the bustling dots of light flashing in the night.


    Yuanzi rushed to see only this scene.


    Zhen Huang follows her closely and plunges into the dots. When she comes out again, she is quite annoyed:


    "no more."


    Yuanzi frowned and did not speak.


    When Xing Xiu''s laughter came, he also flew over to see Yuanzi and Zhen Huang, and sarcastically said:


    "did you rush for an empty space?"


    Zhen Huang not good ground stares at him: "concern you what matter?"


    "No, as long as I see you flying, I''m just happy." Xing Xiu took out a fan, opened it smartly and fanned himself.


    "Oh..." Yuan Zi showed a sneer smile and said to Zhen Huang, "go."


    The two figures disappeared, leaving Xing Xiu. He was not embarrassed at all. After thinking about it, he plunged into the starry sky. The starry sky blurred his figure, and finally he came out with nothing.


    ~~~~


    "earthquake?" Meng Li sat by the river, obviously feeling the earth shaking. She stood up and looked around.


    Ask a feeling to also get up, frown: "seem to be."


    Only Wuxiang, standing on all fours, still lies on the lawn.


    Everything has nothing to do with him.


    This kind of vibration lasted for a long time before it stopped. Meng Li said, "let''s go back to the Hui people."


    When they returned to the clan, the patriarch asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing, patriarch. Did you feel the earthquake just now?" Meng Li asked curiously.


    The patriarch was silent for a few seconds and said, "we are one with the earth. How can we not feel it?"


    Meng Li


    There''s no way to argue.


    It was the patriarch who told her. She asked a piece of rubbish.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Li murmured to himself.


    The patriarch said, "in this case, I''m afraid something extraordinary has been born."


    "Great thing..." Meng Li repeated it, his heart moved: "is it in this space?"


    "I think it''s outside." Said the patriarch.


    Meng Li nodded, that is outside the vast boundary, not this space.


    Some want to go out and watch.


    "Do you want it?" The patriarch seems to see through Meng Li''s idea.


    Meng Li was embarrassed and said, "I want to have a long experience."


    "It''s too sudden. I didn''t join in the fun. Don''t mention it. I don''t think I''ll see you." The patriarch mercilessly disillusioned Meng Li.


    "Ah li..." Asking for love, Lamont left. Is Ali going to leave?


    If you''re going to watch, can you take her with you?


    Meng Li listen to the patriarch said so, simply don''t want to, said to ask: "nothing, I will be here with you."


    "All right." He began to laugh.


    Meng Li touched her head.


    The patriarch said, "it''s very good, and you are not greedy."


    Meng Li bowed his head and laughed, but he was either not greedy or had self-knowledge.


    "There should be no more." "Why don''t we go back to the lake for a while?" he asked


    Meng Li nodded, and the clan leader agreed. They went back to the lake to chat. Meng Li asked her if she had learned anything in the clan. She hesitated to answer the question. Meng Li scraped her nose:


    "if the clan leader teaches you anything, do you also learn it seriously?""I know, but what the patriarch said is too deep and complicated." There are still some grievances.


    Meng Li could only soften his tone: "then you can understand it slowly, and don''t be impatient. Don''t be arrogant and impatient, do you know?"


    "I see." Ask for love and answer it cleverly.


    "What about the books? There''s a breeze and sunshine here. It''s suitable for reading. I''ll accompany you to read books. " Meng Li suggested.


    Asking for love


    I''ve taken what I''m not supposed to take at my age.


    Meng Li accompanies Wen Qing to read the book for half a day, and you Yun suddenly says to Meng Li:


    "shifanling asks you to wait for her in Mengguang city."


    Meng Li frowned. All previous Buddhist orders went directly to find her in the domain. This trip to Mengguang city gave her an unusual feeling.


    "Good." Meng Li answered.


    Then she asked:


    "I''m very curious, how did shifanling contact you?"


    "I''m also curious about how he contacted me." You Yun is still puzzled.


    Meng Li


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Why doesn''t it matter, if one day he wants to steal my system?" You Yun said anxiously.


    Meng Li was silent for a while: "he should not be so boring."


    "After all..." Meng Li wiped his face.


    What does shifanling do with the system.


    "I can only accompany you here for a while. I still have something to deal with." Meng Li closes the book and looks at the question. She seems to be dozing off.


    Listen to Meng Li say so, she just wake up, Meng Li asks: "just now what are you doing?"


    "I''m teaching you to read, aren''t I?"


    "Dozing off?" Meng Li asked angrily.


    Qu Baba''s question Committee: "wronged ah Li, I just immersed in the ocean of knowledge, unable to extricate myself."


    She looked up at the sun. The sun was so good that she felt sleepy.


    Meng Li has some helplessness: "well, I believe you."


    "Mm-hmm..." The chick nodded like pecking rice. Meng Li sent her back to her family. She knew that Meng Li was going to leave. Although she was reluctant to leave, she also knew that she had business and could not stay with her forever. She was very satisfied to see her.


    After saying goodbye, Meng Li went directly to the outside world, went into the birth plane, and went directly to Meng Guangcheng.

 Chapter 1984

    Meng Li uses his mental power to sweep, and then he sees the shifanling. To Meng Li''s surprise, there is a woman lying next to the shifanling.


    This woman is peerless in appearance.


    Meng Li flew in the past and landed in the forest. Now Meng Guang city has become a forest.


    "Here you are." Shifan ordered him to sit on his knees.


    Meng Li looks at the woman beside her. She also stares at herself. Her eyes are very pure. Meng Li can feel her huge energy.


    There was a guess in my mind.


    She took a deep look at the woman and said, "before I came here, I heard people say that there was something extraordinary in the world of great men."


    Shifanling said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you were well informed."


    Meng Li: "it''s just a coincidence."


    It happened that she was in the realm of the great. If she didn''t work in the realm of the great, she would have to know later.


    "That''s her." Shifanling looked at the woman, her eyes were very confused, like a newborn baby.


    She also opened her mouth as if she wanted to speak, but her voice was like that of a child, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Meng Li felt strange: "the good thing is a big living man."


    "It''s not human. I made her become like this. The human race should be more convenient." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li looked at the woman carefully, and found that she was wrapped in clothes and didn''t wear them well. Meng Li thought, maybe when she was made into a human figure by the Buddha, she had no clothes.


    For example, when a fox turns into a human, the key parts will also be covered with his own clothes.


    Meng Li thought about it again, and suddenly realized that this woman had no consciousness before she was transformed. It was also the order of Shifan that helped her transform, so it was like this.


    "At that time, the light was so dazzling that I didn''t see what I shouldn''t see. I wrapped her up and brought her here." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "so you don''t ask me to dress her, do you?"


    "That''s what I mean." Shifan nodded indifferently.


    Meng Li Why stick to it. "


    "It''s not just for you to dress her. There''s something else you need to help with." Shifanling gave Meng Li a silent look.


    What''s going on in my head.


    Meng Li hum: "you say, I am duty bound to do what I can."


    After all, I still owe shifanling a life.


    "She is like a piece of white paper now. You teach her to speak and use her power. By the way, I have to seal her power. You can''t let her leave the world for the time being." When Shifan''s order was finished, he began to cast the Dharma on the woman. The woman was in a state of ignorance in the face of all this.


    After Shifan ordered him to cast the Dharma, Meng Li could not feel the power of the woman.


    "This is for me to bring her up..." Meng Li has a headache. This is a big boy.


    It''s no different from a new-born child. It''s just different in size.


    But also to teach her to speak, to read, to understand all the basic principles.


    "There are some troubles in the process, so I can only trouble you. I I don''t have the patience. " Shifanling frowned.


    Meng Li thought and asked, "did you get her? Does anyone know that you took her? "


    The patriarch said that there must be a lot of people''s attention to the terrible things, and she didn''t know the scene at that time, so she couldn''t help asking more.


    Shifanling said with a smile, "I took her away before everyone arrived. No one knows, but you have to keep it a secret."


    "Yes, I will." Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    And she couldn''t help asking, "who is she?"


    "You don''t have to know that." Shifanling said wearily: "I used too much strength to sleep for a while."


    "Does it matter?" Meng Li asked.


    It''s not easy for Mengli to let shifanling say such words.


    "Just take a break. You just need to teach her the basics." Shifanling rubbed his eyebrows.


    Seeing that he was so tired, Meng Li moved in his heart and said to him, "wait a minute, I''ll go back to the field."


    "For what?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li: "give you some life."


    Shifanling didn''t mean to refuse. He just asked, "isn''t that little thing with you?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    "All right."


    Meng Li left after saying that and went back to the vast world. He went to ask for love and asked her for some vital fluid. He asked Meng Li generously and asked him: "is ah Li enough? Not enough. I have a lot more


    Meng Li: "enough."


    With a smile and a happy face: "it''s really good to help ah Li."


    On one side of the patriarch: "I''m not sure."How do you think this is not very smart, simple.


    "Thanks, baby." Meng Li rubbed her head and said goodbye to her. When he returned to Mengguang City, Shifan ordered him to meditate with his knees crossed. Seeing Meng Li coming, he opened his eyes and took over Meng Li''s life liquid:


    "you have a heart, but are you so kind to me to repay the debt?"


    Meng Li chuckled: "it''s not true. We are friends. It''s normal for us to help each other."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Shifanling stood up and took a deep look at Mengli: "but will this place make you sad?"


    "I can take you to a new place."


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, this plane can bear high strength system, just right."


    "If you want to find something else, you have to choose it slowly. It''s very troublesome."


    "What''s more, the past has passed, and I can''t be foolishly trapped in it."


    "That''s good." Shifanling reached out and patted Mengli on the shoulder: "it''s hard for you."


    "Tell your system not to let it out, otherwise..." Shifan''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    You Yun


    "Meng Li, look at his attitude. Is it asking for help? He is unreasonable and rude to me, especially when you are sleeping. As long as I go, he can say some strange things. "


    You Yun is very depressed. He is so angry that he complains directly with Meng Li.


    Meng Li touched his nose and said to shifanling, "be polite. He won''t talk nonsense. I can trust him."


    Shifan made him smile: "I hope so."


    "Is she important? I can''t keep watch of her all the time. How can I inform you when it''s almost time? " Meng Li asked again.


    Shifanling thought about it. He had a lot of power in his hand, and then some golden things appeared in his hand. Meng Li looked at it carefully, and it looked like a capsule.


    "When you need to find me, just pinch it." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li took it over and put it well: "I know."


    "And the name? What should I call her? " She asked again.

 Chapter 1985

    Shifan frowned slightly: "name?"


    "No name, think of one for her."


    Meng Li Are you sure you want me to name it? I don''t have a sense of art in naming myself. "


    Shifanling: "it''s just a code."


    Meng Li looked at the woman and felt that he couldn''t think of a name suitable for her.


    "It''s up to you." Meng Li refused.


    Shifanling thought casually: "that''s Shizhi."


    Meng Li: "Shizhi Yes, it sounds good


    As long as shifanling is willing to come up with a name.


    Shi Fanling looked at Meng Li angrily: "how can you be so superficial that you know that it''s nice or not."


    Meng Li: "a good name can also leave a unique impression."


    "Good."


    "If I go first, I''ll trouble you." Shifanling didn''t talk to mengliduo either. Seeing mengliduo nodded his head, he didn''t seem to have anything to ask him, so his figure disappeared here.


    Leave Meng Li and Shi Zhi two people four eyes opposite.


    Let''s put on her clothes first. Meng Li has set up a space so that she won''t be peeped by others. Shifanling''s clothes are a little big for Shizhi, but they can block her.


    When the branch so clever at her disposal, pure eyes with curiosity staring at her.


    Although the clothes don''t fit, her beauty alone can hold up the clothes even without any powder or decoration.


    Meng Li gave a wry smile and said, "it''s really easy for shifanling to give you to me."


    Is she the life of a wet nurse? Ask for love that little guy just send off, come again such a big girl.


    Shi Zhi doesn''t know what Meng Li is talking about. She stands opposite Meng Li at the moment. She reaches out her hand and touches Meng Li''s lips, probably to feel the way Meng Li speaks.


    Meng Li grabbed her hand angrily: "don''t worry, I will teach you to talk."


    The response to Meng Li is Shizhi''s confused eyes.


    Meng Li has no place to live inside or outside Mengguang city. You can''t open a cave here.


    Well, it''s a good plan.


    It''s her duty to teach Shizhi how to talk. It''s the most appropriate place to be clean and natural.


    But before that, I had to buy Shizhi some clothes and books to teach her to read.


    Meng Li said to Shi Zhi, "you wait for me here. I''ll buy you something."


    You don''t need to eat, like Shizhi, who has huge energy, it won''t matter if you don''t eat.


    Besides, I don''t know what to give her. It''s not a human race. It''s a burden for her to give something unsuitable for her.


    Shizhi still can''t understand what Meng Li is saying. Meng Li has no choice but to make a blind gesture. She still doesn''t understand it. It''s really like white paper. She simply gives up and locks her up with space.


    I''m worried that she will break her own space and run around. I don''t know how much power she has been sealed by the order of the world Vatican.


    So I left a mental imprint on her so that I could find it.


    When Shizhi was temporarily locked in the space, Meng Li went to the nearest town to buy things, a lot of clothes, books, and some daily necessities.


    Finally, I bought some of the world''s more expensive monster meat for Shizhi, which contains energy and no impurities. Even if it doesn''t have a good effect on Shizhi, it shouldn''t have a reaction.


    Back in space, Shizhi sits there with her knees and looks at Mengli. Although she doesn''t speak, she stands up.


    Meng Li said, "let''s go and open a cave together."


    Seeing that Shizhi didn''t respond, Meng Li pursed his mouth helplessly, and then went to find the cave outside Mengguang city in silence.


    Mengguang city used to be a flat land, where trees grow vigorously and there are no high mountains. It''s only outside the city. It''s easy to find a place with abundant aura in the high mountains. Although this place is not enough for her or Shizhi, it can nourish itself. It''s like finding a place with good air to stay.


    Mengli holds Shizhi''s waist and stands in the air outside Mengguang City, overlooking the mountains, seizing the formula and looking for the place with the most abundant aura. Shizhi feels Mengli''s strength and gestures and even follows suit.


    Although she didn''t learn it immediately, her posture of pinching was as good as seven or eight points.


    This makes Meng Li a little surprised. She thinks that her gesture of pinching fajue is quite fast, and it''s not easy to see it clearly. But when she looks at Shizhi, she must have seen her gesture clearly.


    If you can see this kind of speed gesture, it is easy to see other people''s moves when fighting with others.


    She felt relieved that Shizhi''s learning ability was so fast that she should have spent little time to teach her.


    At that time, we can give it back to shifanling and do our own tasks with ease.


    "It doesn''t matter if I spend some time in this world?" Meng Li found a mountain range with good aura just now. He decided to open a cave there. Now he is going there, so he asked you Yun by the way.You Yun pondered: "you can control it by yourself. It should be OK. Just think you have done a task in the small world."


    "Even if there is no such thing, you may still be in the realm of Haohan."


    Meng Li: "this is a big truth..."


    You Yun laughs. Meng Li is still curious. She asks you Yun, "do you know what she is?"


    "She?" You Yun thought for a while: "I don''t know."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    During a short conversation, Meng Li took Shizhi to the mountain. First, he directly used his strength to find a suitable place to blast out a hole, and then he arranged it.


    It also took a lot of time to decorate. After all, the caves simply bombed out were too rough. If the residents had to clean them up carefully, they had to put out the daily necessities and teach them to use them in the future.


    After all this, when Meng Li released his mental strength, he found that it was dark outside. He wanted to arrange the cave array tomorrow. He taught Shizhi some simple expressions tonight. But he turned around and saw that Shizhi was already sitting there asleep.


    Meng Li didn''t disturb her in the past. She was just a little annoyed that she didn''t tell her that the bed was for sleeping. She built two stone beds in the cave, and she should tell her when she made them.


    So Meng Li went to the cave to arrange the array again. After the array was arranged, the opening of the cave was officially completed.


    Maybe it''s that the movement is a little bigger when she arranges the array. Shizhi wakes up again. She sits in the corner and still looks at Meng Li curiously.


    Meng Li walks over to see that her clothes are really inappropriate, so she takes out the clothes she bought and puts them aside. She begins to take off the clothes she had before. Shizhi is very obedient to this. Whatever Meng Li does.


    "Ah..." Meng Li couldn''t help sighing.


    Although I know that she is not human, her appearance is so beautiful and perfect.

 Chapter 1986

    If it falls into the hands of others, how will others take care of it?


    She doesn''t know anything, but she has great power


    What will her future be like?


    Give her a good fit of clothes, put on women''s clothes, she is more beautiful.


    Meng Li took out her comb again and combed her hair. She sat there very quietly throughout the whole process, very obedient.


    After doing all this, Meng Li leads her to the stone bed and sits down. He goes to another bed, then lies down and closes his eyes. Shizhi learns from Meng Li, and soon falls asleep.


    When she fell asleep, Meng Li sat up, went out of the cave and went to the cemetery of the Meng family. Last time, she set up a border here. Everything was OK and nobody moved. She took out the flute like a dream and began to play.


    There were many pictures in her mind, and her heart was more and more calm.


    Things that could not be let go before, now let go step by step, this life is doomed.


    Even if we meet their reincarnation, it''s not them.


    So I never wanted to find them after reincarnation.


    After playing a song and kowtowing to his parents, Meng Li returns to the cave.


    See when the branch sleep soundly, Meng from the movement is very small, no sleepiness, meditation until dawn.


    Shizhi woke up, instinctively rubbed his eyes, went to Mengli, pulled his sleeve, and pointed to Mengli''s head.


    Meng Li: "what


    What do you mean?


    Seeing Meng Li''s confused face, Shi Zhi simply reaches out her hand and takes the hairpin from Meng Li''s head and inserts it into her head. However, her hair is not coiled up, so it can''t be inserted.


    Meng Li then laughed: "you want this."


    Is beauty the instinct of any species?


    She took out a lot of jewelry such as bead hairpin Earrings from mustard seed space, put them on the bed and said to her:


    "you choose."


    He also gestured to her, but Shizhi was confused. Meng Li took his hairpin from her hand and put it on his head. This time, Shizhi had nothing in his hand, so he reached for the jewelry of the stone bed.


    After catching something similar to that on Meng Li''s head, Meng Li began to say goodbye to her head. Meng Li had no choice but to smile and said to her:


    "come here."


    Well, no matter what Meng Li said, Shizhi didn''t respond.


    Mengli can only wave, Shizhi just barely understand, Mengli gave her a bun, put the hairpin she chose on her head, and made some other small decorations.


    Then she turned her body to her side and looked at herself carefully. She had the time branch of her hair style and the dress of a gorgeous hairpin. It was more beautiful.


    "Good looking." Meng Li said with appreciation.


    Shizhi is a little confused. Meng Li takes out a mirror and lets her see for herself. Shizhi''s whole look in the mirror is confused.


    Meng Li doesn''t know whether Shizhi knows it''s her.


    Thinking of buying some monster meat yesterday, he forgot to give it to Shizhi. Meng Li took it out and handed it to Shizhi. Shizhi smelled it, but his expression was still puzzled.


    Meng Li made a small piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Shi Zhi learned from it and made a piece of meat the same size as Meng Li''s, and put it in his mouth.


    Then Mengli ate another piece, hoping Shizhi would follow suit, but this time Shizhi didn''t follow Mengli.


    Meng Li


    So Shizhi didn''t like it.


    Don''t like to eat just, Meng Li put back mustard space, think about it, remember that he still has the fruit brought back in lingman family.


    At that time, she was busy caring and talking to her, so she didn''t eat. It was inconvenient to take it and put it in the mustard space.


    Meng Li took out these fruits, colorful.


    "Do you want to eat?" She asked Shizhi.


    Shi Zhi stares at the fruit for a long time. He doesn''t speak and doesn''t move. He stares at Meng Li. Meng Li picks her eyebrows. Is that to let her eat first?


    Or let her demonstrate first?


    Meng Li took a piece of fruit and chewed it. Shizhi laughed. Then he stretched out his two hands, grabbed one with one hand and chewed it contentedly.


    Meng Li only chewed two mouthfuls, but Shizhi had eaten up the two fruits.


    And look at the rest of the fruit.


    This makes Meng Li feel funny. He pushes the rest of the fruit in front of Shizhi. Shizhi laughs more happily and eats very fast.


    Meng Li nibbles at the fruit and looks at Shizhi''s eating. He thinks in silence that Shizhi should be taught to eat in the future.


    She is now in a primitive state. She doesn''t know how to eat. She just knows how to eat.


    But Meng Li always thinks that girls should be polite when they eat.


    However, at this time, the branch is the species of the realm of the great, instinctively chose the fruit of the realm of the great, and did not eat the monster meat of the small world.


    When the fruit was finished, the branch sipped its mouth, and it seemed that it was not enough.Meng Li can only apologize for this. She is really gone.


    "Your name is Shizhi." Meng Li took out his handkerchief and wiped the juice on the corner of his mouth for Shizhi.


    Shizhi doesn''t understand.


    Meng Li pointed to his mouth and let her see the shape of it: "you, call, time, branch..."


    "You..." When shizhiyi arrived at Mengli''s meaning, he began to learn it. At the beginning, he just said the word "you".


    But Meng Li knows that this is a good beginning. In fact, Shizhi''s IQ has matured, but she has not touched these things. When she contacts them, she learns quickly.


    Generally speaking, it''s easier than teaching children.


    It took Meng Li a day to teach Shizhi to say some simple words, and even to use her knowledge in modern studies.


    Teach children how to pronounce in modern times.


    "Shizhi." Meng Li shouts to the dazed Shizhi sitting in the corner.


    From teaching in the morning to teaching in the evening, maybe Shizhi is tired and has received too much knowledge. She looks at Meng Li tired and gets up to Meng Li. She purses her mouth and looks puzzled.


    Meng Li took out his comb and said, "I''ll comb your hair, take down the jewelry on your head, and you can go to bed."


    "Sleep Good Shizhi''s voice was soft and a little stuttered. She understood. It''s time to go to bed.


    Like last night.


    As for the first half of Meng Li''s words, when Meng Li took the jewelry off the branch, Shi Zhi understood it. She touched her soft hair, looked at the jewelry and said to Meng Li, "tomorrow."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "I''ll put it on for you tomorrow."


    "Good." Shizhi stood up.


    Meng Li looked at Shizhi''s clothes and said to her, "I''ll teach you to take off your clothes."


    Reached out and pulled her clothes: "this is your clothes, clothes know?"


    "Clothes, clothes." Shi Zhi stares at Meng Li''s lips and follows.


    Meng Li um, Shi Zhi had yesterday''s experience, still raised his hand, let Meng Li take off for her.


    Meng Li, on the one hand, explained to her, "you can''t let others solve this for you."

 Chapter 1987

    Anyway, she will be raised according to the way of the human race.


    Maybe some species don''t care about it at all, but ah


    Shizhi is also in a confused state and stares at Meng Li. Meng Li says again:


    "don''t let others solve this for you."


    This time she took some gestures, Shizhi reluctantly understood, and immediately avoided her body. Meng Li gave a gentle smile:


    "you are really learning and using now, but I am not someone else."


    "I''m the one who takes care of you. I saw it at the beginning, and I''m also a woman." Meng Li didn''t go any further.


    I don''t think it''s very useful to tell her this now.


    She won''t understand.


    "I can." Meng Li said to her again.


    Shi Zhi just stood still. Meng Li changed her clothes and wanted to teach her the art of cleaning the dust, but now she is too anxious.


    How can people understand their own meaning when they can''t even speak.


    Or wait, first teach her to speak, then teach her to read, and then teach her to use magic. Even if she is sealed, she still has a lot of power, but she doesn''t know how to use it.


    Meng Li asked Shizhi to sleep, but Shizhi was lying for a long time with her eyes open. Meng Li and the meditator were staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes, which made Meng Li sleepy. She said helplessly:


    "I''m a little sleepy, please try to sleep."


    With that, she closed her eyes first, then Shizhi closed them, but whether she fell asleep was another matter.


    Early the next morning, when Meng Li opened her eyes, Shi Zhi ran to her bedside and stood up, and Meng Li sat up:


    "what''s the matter?"


    When the branch pointed to Meng Li''s hair, Meng Li understood and laughed:


    "come on."


    It''s quite a fuss.


    She changed Shizhi''s hairstyle and hairpin, and put her away with a satisfied smile:


    "you are so beautiful."


    She is as good-looking as shifanling. She is worthy of being changed by shifanling.


    Shi Zhi laughed and followed Meng Li to learn: "you are so beautiful."


    Meng Li smiles gently: "are you learning from me or praising me?"


    However, this is a bit complicated for Shizhi. She didn''t understand it for the first time, and Meng Li didn''t continue to talk about this topic, saying:


    "I''ll take you out today."


    There are some spiritual fruits in the mountains. Since Shizhi likes to eat fruits, she can barely eat them.


    Look at the outside world and let her go out.


    "Out? Good When the branch should be soft.


    Meng Li takes Shizhi and wanders in several nearby mountains. Seeing that there is something to eat, Meng Li goes to find Shizhi. Some of her eat, some don''t, and she just eats a little.


    Meng Li sighed that the world of vastness is so big, why does shifanling want her to stay in the small world.


    I can''t see things in the small world.


    But there should be a reason for him to do so.


    "There are so many People. " When the branch suddenly said.


    Meng Li stopped. She didn''t feel anyone before.


    However, when you release your mental energy, you can see a group of people in an open space. In front of them is a stone wall. A tree grows on the stone wall, and the fruit is about to mature.


    "I I want to go Shizhi stares at Mengli.


    Meng Li said, "let''s not fight with them for that. The spirit fruit that can be guarded by so many people must be a good thing for them."


    But for myself and Shizhi, it doesn''t change anything. Maybe it just tastes better.


    Maybe these fruits can change the fate of others. There is no need to miss others because of the desire for words.


    Maybe this is Meng Li''s kindness to this plane and the people in this plane. She was born in this plane, and she always has more other emotions.


    But now Shizhi doesn''t understand these reasons at all, and she doesn''t understand what Meng Li said. She still says:


    "I want to go."


    "A lot of people."


    She added.


    Meng Li glanced at her faintly. Is she just going to make a scene?


    I''ve never seen so many people before, and it''s normal to want to go.


    "All right, but you have to listen to me." Meng Li said.


    Shi Zhi laughs and takes the initiative to hold Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li embraces her waist and flies over. Soon he gets there. Meng Li wanted to use a space to isolate her from others, but it''s meaningless to think about it.


    Since Shizhi is curious about human beings and the outside world, she should be on the scene to understand the world.


    She experienced a little more, maybe she didn''t understand it at that time, but when she was sensible, she could taste the truth she didn''t know at the beginning.


    Fell in the middle of a group of friars, let a group of people who stare at lingguo crazily take their eyes back.Seeing Meng Li and Shi Zhi, they couldn''t help looking more.


    This is where the fairy, born so beautiful.


    Someone immediately came forward and asked: "dare to ask fairy, where are you from?"


    Meng Li glanced at this man faintly. He was a man of medium appearance. There were several men around him. The same clothes proved that they belonged to the same sect.


    As for what kind of school it is, Meng Li is not very clear. Over the years, countless schools have sprung up and died.


    "It''s just casual repair." Meng Li said faintly.


    She has nothing to report now. Few people here know Meng Guangcheng, right?


    I don''t know if her former school is still there. After her master passed away, she didn''t care much about it.


    Man pick eyebrow: "loose repair?"


    It''s said that it''s San Xiu. He looks a little strange.


    Anyone with a certain background is not willing to say that he is a casual practitioner.


    But it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman should be a casual practitioner.


    He also took a look at Shizhi. Seeing Shizhi''s ignorant and pure eyes, he felt suddenly enlightened. He asked:


    "are the two fairies following the master to practice in seclusion?"


    He stares at Shizhi, hoping that Shizhi will answer, because Shizhi is simple at first sight, so he will not lie.


    Shizhi was at a loss. She didn''t know what to say.


    The body pasted on Meng Li''s body, feeling the uneasiness of Shizhi, Meng Li laughed a little, turned his head and touched her head, and said with a little flattery:


    "see if you can join in the fun."


    "Or let''s go." Meng Li asks for Shizhi''s advice, but Shizhi looks at lingguo.


    Meng Li just said, "it''s not as delicious as yesterday."


    The people next to him were very surprised to hear this. What a tone?


    The plain looking man said:


    "the fairy doesn''t know that this is the divine scale fruit. When it matures, there will be some scales around it. It''s said that it''s the fruit of a scale dropped by the Dragon King of the divine world. It''s good for cultivation. We''ve been waiting here for half a month."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows, and the man said, "it''s also very useful for high-level monks."

 Chapter 1988

    It is of great use to high-level monks, but let Meng Li take a look at this fruit.


    "Shizhi, do you really want it?" Meng Li asks Shizhi, if Shizhi really wants it, it''s OK to get it for her.


    "It doesn''t smell as good as yesterday." Shizhi looked at the fruit and shook his head.


    The people next to me were very surprised. Can you smell it so far away?


    Not as good as yesterday?


    What did you eat yesterday?


    They don''t believe it, but Meng Li believes Shizhi. She smiles and says, "then we won''t fight with them."


    Before that, the plain looking man said to Meng Li very speechlessly:


    "the fairy was born with a good appearance. Unexpectedly, he was a liar. What''s your intention?"


    Before he felt, in front of the two women, the woman with indifferent eyes had no strength, the woman with confused eyes had strength, but it was only medium, not very strong.


    These two people are talking a lot here.


    Ruined the impression in his mind.


    Meng Li looked at him strangely: "cheating?"


    "What did I lie to you about?" She continued.


    "Exaggeration is deception," the man said


    Meng Li nodded and said casually, "well, whatever you say."


    If according to age, she can be regarded as the ancestor of this man, and does not care with such people.


    Man: --


    "Do you want it?" When the branch refers to the man, also refers to the fruit.


    The man nodded: "nature wants it."


    Otherwise, I''ll wait here to do something, although I don''t have much chance.


    Shizhi looked at others and asked Meng Li, "do they all want it?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Then I No, I don''t Shizhi said with an extremely confused look, she didn''t understand how such a fruit could make so many people want to eat.


    She even thought about how they should divide.


    But it''s just a muddled concept.


    "I''ll let you see how they divide." Meng Li sees when the branch is so puzzled, decides to let her see here.


    After reading it, I can see how the things in the realm of cultivation are divided.


    It''s not only the realm of cultivation, but also the realm of vastness.


    Powerful people always have more opportunities.


    The man is quite speechless, but also a little angry: "your tone is really arrogant, where do you come from?"


    Meng Li really annoyed the man, and said indifferently:


    "ignore you, don''t work hard, don''t let me do it."


    "If I don''t have the ability to protect myself, how can I stand here happily? You should think about it. "


    The man was silent, and the people around him advised him: "elder martial brother, don''t care about them."


    The man steps back and no longer talks to Meng Li. Shizhi looks at Meng Li suspiciously and doesn''t quite understand what happened.


    After that, a lot of people came to chat up with him. Meng Li was curious about where they came from. After all, if there were such two beauties in Xiuzhen world, he should have heard about them.


    Shizhi doesn''t have any communication skills. Meng Li deals with them at will. Seeing all kinds of emotions in these people''s eyes, Shizhi instinctively feels unhappy.


    Holding Meng Li''s neck in his hand, he leaned against Meng Li and whispered in his ear, "let''s go."


    But Shizhi''s action was too intimate in other people''s eyes, and he successfully gained a lot of surprised eyes.


    These two?


    Meng Lifu''s forehead, in fact, is just Shizhi''s instinctive reaction, because she doesn''t like the outside world, and this is the first time that she has experienced the feeling of not liking something, just as a child sees something she doesn''t like and buries her head in her mother''s arms.


    "Don''t you see it?" Meng Li opened the branch like lotus white arm, a smile.


    Shizhi really didn''t like the look in his eyes around him, especially when most people came to see him for some reason.


    "No look." Shizhi said.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    Shizhi hasn''t held on to the end yet. I don''t know how to feel if we see human beings fighting for a fruit.


    But no matter what she thinks, she will understand later that this is the normal world.


    Meng Li flies away with Shizhi, but unexpectedly, he is followed by a few small tails. I don''t know what his intention is. Meng Li doesn''t care and gets rid of them easily.


    Then Meng Li continues to wander around with Shizhi and finds some spirit fruit for Shizhi.


    Shizhi, holding lingguo in his hand, sat on the top of the mountain and took a dull bite.


    "That''s all..." Meng Li felt that he did his best.


    Shizhi looked at Mengli and said pitifully, "it''s not fragrant..."


    Meng Li is helpless.


    She can''t go to lingman, can she?


    After all, it belongs to lingman family, which is not suitable at all.She was wrong. What did she do when she began to give Shizhi that food, so that she couldn''t see anything else.


    But Shifan ordered her not to leave the world with Shizhi, otherwise she could take Shizhi to the world of Haohan.


    "Fragrant." Meng Li showed a smile, picked up a spirit fruit and bit it gently.


    When the branch and stuffy to bite a big mouth.


    Maybe I saw that Meng Li didn''t have the fruit of yesterday. After running to such places, he was thirsty and ate several spirit fruits in a row.


    When Meng Li saw that she was eating the same as yesterday, he said to her:


    "you eat slowly, like me." Meng Li took a small bite to eat and gestured to learn from her.


    Shizhi nodded and cleverly learned. She had a strong learning ability and successfully learned Meng Li''s speed of eating, even keeping up with her.


    "That''s good. It''s more beautiful when you''re gentle." Meng Li laughed.


    If a wolf swallows something, it''s better for him to eat it.


    I always want to be perfect.


    Meng Li looked at the sun, came out in the morning and wandered all day, but it was also in the afternoon. Meng Li asked her, "are you hungry?"


    She doesn''t feel hungry when she feels Shizhi, but she can''t rely on her own subjective judgment when she asks everything.


    "Hungry?" For Shizhi, it''s a new word, and she doesn''t quite understand it.


    Meng Li pointed to her stomach: "is there any feeling in it?"


    Shizhi shakes his head. Meng Li is relieved. That''s good.


    No feeling is not hungry, she took Shizhi to the direction of the cave, but still stayed in shenlinguo.


    Because Shizhi wanted to see it again. They had just arrived, and now they were in a mess.


    God scale fruit is now mature, its whole body is really covered with scales of blood red light.


    And the friars also fight together, no one will let anyone get the God scale fruit, and everyone rushes to the God scale fruit, and now there are many more high-level friars, the fighting scene is more spectacular.


    There are not even monks with lower accomplishments here.


    Meng Li and Shi Zhi stand in the air not far from them. They find them, but no one pays attention to them. Shi Zhi frowns slightly and stares at the chaotic scene all the time.

 Chapter 1989

    Then he stares at Meng Li with puzzled eyes.


    I really don''t understand this scene.


    Meng Li said, "you will understand later."


    Shizhi: "Oh."


    When fighting, bloody scenes also happen. Shizhi looks at it for a while, but he is not happy, so he says to Meng Li:


    "let''s go."


    Monk took a look at the fruit of the world. It''s unnecessary for him to leave.


    When she took Shizhi back to the cave, Meng Li helped her clean up, and then let her sleep. The interval was long. This time, she had a good sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she wanted Meng Li to dress up for her. When she was ready, she took Meng Li''s hand and was going to the cave.


    It seems that yesterday''s Day was not enough for her to understand the world. Meng Li has a headache. Now she can''t understand what other people say. It''s not very effective to take her out.


    It''s better to learn the language first.


    Seeing Meng Li standing still, Shizhi pulled again. She still didn''t move. Shizhi asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    Meng Li touched her head: "how about learning to talk today?"


    When the branch smell speech, let go of Meng Li''s hand, and sat back, staring at Meng Li, word by word, some effort to say: "I''ll learn from you again today."


    Some of the pronunciation is not too accurate, but the serious appearance makes Meng Li laugh.


    "Good." Meng Li smiles.


    The next day, teach her to speak seriously, then the third day, the fourth day, and the next month.


    Take her out to look for lingguo occasionally. It''s not so important to look for lingguo. It''s important to take her out to breathe. She is still curious about the world.


    But the most time to go out is half a day, and the rest of the time is trying to learn to speak.


    For more than half a month, Shi Zhi learned to communicate with Meng Li smoothly with his strong learning ability.


    After that is literacy, the process is relatively long, because in addition to teaching her literacy, we have to teach her some other principles.


    Let her have her own thoughts and opinions.


    Even some living habits, Meng Li carefully taught her, although she is smart, but everything to teach again is also very tired.


    Meng Li couldn''t help feeling that it was easier for him to ask for help.


    At the beginning, she had a sense of questioning, followed her, read and learned everything. After she became a human figure, she did not need to teach these basic things. She even had some contractual relationship with her consciousness, which led to her own influence on part of the consciousness of questioning.


    Read, write, teach her to read, give her an analysis of why people or things in the book do that, give her an analysis of human nature, about nature, about heaven and earth.


    Including the environment of the vast world, Meng Li only talked about her superficial cognition, because she only knew so much.


    When Meng Li felt that Shizhi had the ability to think independently and make relatively correct judgments, that she could write, read and speak, that she had the same living habits as herself, and that she could even use most of the common techniques independently, it was more than a year later.


    So far, Meng Li felt that Shizhi became a real self-conscious person.


    Meng Li poured a lot of hard work into it. There were too many things to teach her, and all the techniques she knew were taught by herself.


    Fortunately, it''s better to get along with her for more than a year. Shizhi listens to her almost everything.


    Meng Li also felt that it was almost time to return it to shifanling. She took out the original shifanling capsule and pinched off one. The yellow crystal light disappeared.


    However, the Buddhist order did not appear in time as expected, but it took a few days for him to arrive late.


    Directly to the door of the cave, Meng Li opens the array, and he comes in.


    When Shizhi saw him, he immediately stood up with a friendly attitude. He stood beside him and said in a soft voice:


    "you''re here, I still remember you."


    Shifanling took a look at her, which was quite different from her at the beginning. She was a piece of white paper at the beginning.


    He said indifferently, "just remember."


    Shizhi didn''t seem to care about his cold attitude. Instead, he laughed. Shifanling looked at Meng Li:


    "the efficiency is very high. I feel I haven''t had a good rest yet."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "since I have agreed, I will do it as soon as possible."


    "I''m afraid I''m in a hurry to go back to your task." Shifan made me laugh.


    Meng Li said helplessly, "don''t make fun of me any more."


    Shifanling laughed. Seeing that Mengli didn''t mean to speak any more, he took another look at Shizhi and asked her, "what do you usually call her?"


    When the branch Leng for a while: "I call her ah Li."


    "Did she let you call it that?" Asked the Buddha.


    Shizhi nodded and said, "yes."


    Shifanling nodded: "are you still used to it in this world?"


    Shizhi pursed his mouth: "I''m used to being accompanied, but I heard that Ali is going back."Listen to Sanskrit: "who said?"


    Shizhi naturally said, "naturally, I listen to what you just said."


    Shifan nodded: "you are a little smart."


    "Cleverness doesn''t seem to be a compliment. Cleverness is." Shizhi whispered.


    Shifanling looked at Mengli: "you see, the people you teach are as clever as you."


    Meng Li: "what


    "Can you live in this world alone?" Shifanling asked Shizhi again.


    Time branch suddenly silly eyes: "I a person?"


    Since she had her own consciousness, she had never left anyone around, and suddenly told her to be alone.


    "I I should not be able to Shizhi was a little flustered.


    Shifanling frowned: "what should you do?"


    "You asked me? How do I know? " Shizhi was helpless.


    Meng Li looked at Shi Fanling: "do you really want to put her alone in this world?"


    "Go out and talk about it." Shifanling thought about it and said so.


    Meng Li: "good."


    She said to Shizhi, "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you." Shizhi immediately said gratefully.


    Shifanling and Mengli walked out of the cave. Shifanling took the lead in flying to another mountain. Mengli had to keep up with them. When shifanling fell, Mengli also stood beside him. They were standing on the top of the mountain. The wind blew their hair high. Mengli said in silence:


    "it is said that there is no need to run so far."


    "I just want to cool down here." Shi Fanling took a look at Meng Li.


    Meng said goodbye to his broken hair: "OK."


    It''s really cool here, especially today''s gale.


    "You help her? Are you going to take her or do you want her to follow me? " Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "no matter what, you can''t let her stay in this world all the time. I don''t know how much power she has. I''m just worried about what happens one day. The power she uses is beyond the range that the world can bear."


    "So you are afraid that she will influence the world." Shifanling said without expression.

 Chapter 1990

    "well, there is always a faint hope here."


    "He doesn''t want to be affected and his life span shortened."


    "Yes." Shifan said after pondering.


    Then he looked at Meng Li: "follow you?"


    Meng Li: "she seems to belong to you."


    "No one belongs to anyone." Shifanling said so.


    Meng Li said angrily, "I don''t want her to follow you, why do I want her to be a human being, and why do I want people to teach her? Is it not the end of the wilderness


    "If you don''t say that, it will be quite inconvenient to follow me." Shifanling explained slowly.


    Meng Li said: "I don''t know what kind of species she is, but since you have taken her away, you should have at least a sense of responsibility."


    "Yes, I''m going to give her to you." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "but I can''t protect her well."


    "Be careful not to let people know that it''s OK." Shifan frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Meng Li sighed and thought about it. It''s also what the world''s Buddhist orders are. Shizhi is different from asking for love.


    Asking for love belongs to you. You are willing to pay for it, but Shizhi never belongs to you.


    "Sorry." Meng Li looked at Shi Fanling steadily.


    "Well, if you don''t want it, I won''t force it." Shifanling thought for a moment and said, "I also want to help you."


    Meng Li laughed: "thank you for your kindness."


    "It''s just that other people''s things are not safe to hold."


    Shifanling put his finger to his lips: "don''t say that."


    Meng Li still smiles.


    "Thank you for helping me. How can I thank you?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "no, after all, you help me a lot."


    The Buddha made silence.


    After a while, he said, "OK, let''s go back."


    Meng Li: "good."


    When they returned to the cave, Zhi ran to them and looked at Meng Li: "ah Li, I''m not alone in this world, am I?"


    Meng Li nodded and said, "you will not be in this world."


    She only knew that shifanling would not leave Shizhi in this plane and affect this plane, but she did not know where shifanling would take Shizhi later.


    Will you take Shizhi wherever you go?


    Shifan orders this person to come and go alone. Will there be more people around after that?


    "Thank you, Ali." Shizhi laughed and looked at shifanling again: "can I follow you?"


    "Why do you want to follow me?" he asked


    "Because you give me a very kind feeling, I think the first thing I see when I open my eyes is you." When the branch straight white said.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "there''s a chick plot here."


    Shifan gave Meng Li a look.


    "Don''t you want to follow her?" Shifanling asked Shizhi.


    Shizhi did not hesitate: "all right, as long as I don''t stay here alone."


    When Shifan was bored, he looked into the cave and said, "let''s go."


    "Are you different from ah Li When the branch suddenly some don''t give up, ask Meng Li: "I can see you later?"


    Meng Li took a look at shifanling: "look at fate."


    Shizhi pursed her lips: "I want to see you again."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "that''s for sure."


    "Go." Shifanling said to Shizhi.


    Shizhi said, "give me a little time and I''ll clean up."


    She asked Meng Li, "can I take the things here? I can think about it


    Meng Li waved: "it''s all yours."


    They are all miscellaneous things, which may have different meanings for Shizhi, just as adults see their childhood objects.


    "Thank you." Shizhi chuckled, then began to load things, all in mustard space, very easy.


    In the process of loading, I also asked Meng Li, is this OK? Is that ok? Meng Lidu said in a kind way.


    Shifan''s face was expressionless and Shizhi was busy. Shizhi didn''t speak to him very well.


    "All right." When the branch loaded things, his face filled with a smile of satisfaction.


    "Let''s go," Shifan said


    He looked at Meng Li again and said softly, "I''m leaving."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "We''ve seen each other in a hurry." The Buddha made me sigh.


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter. The future is long."


    Shizhi looked at shifanling and Mengli, and said to Mengli, "I can''t bear you."


    Meng Li also said, "it''s all right, there''s a long way to go."


    "Go." Shifanling is a little impatient.


    This made Shizhi a little uneasy. She immediately came to her side. After shifanling and Shizhi disappeared here, Meng left the Meng family cemetery. For more than a year, she did not come back.In fact, every time I come here, I just seek a comfort in my heart.


    Shifanling took Shizhi to a certain space, cast a spell on Shizhi, and blocked her breath. Previously, she sealed most of her strength, but now she untied part of the seal, but some of her strength was sealed by shifanling.


    Shizhi asked, "why do you want to do this?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it," the Buddha ordered


    Shizhi couldn''t help muttering: "I don''t care about anything, but it''s me."


    "You are nothing without me." Shifanling is very indifferent.


    When Shizhi saw that shifanling was not looking well, she immediately closed her mouth. After a long time, she asked again:


    "tell me what I should call you."


    "Don''t call me." Shifanling is still indifferent.


    Shizhi was wronged: "we should get along with each other frequently in the future. I didn''t offend you. You shouldn''t be so indifferent to me. I can feel that we are not enemies."


    "We don''t get along very often. This space is made for you by me." Shifanling looked around with satisfaction:


    "just stay in this space."


    He knew that Meng Li would not like to carry Shizhi all the time, so he prepared this space.


    "That means I''m still going to be alone in the world?" Shizhi was very surprised.


    "This is not a small world, this is a separate space, there is everything," Shi Fanling explained abruptly


    "But this is not the boundary of the great, said Ali. I come from the boundary of the great." Shi Zhi thought that the other party would take her back to the realm of the vast. Ah Li said that there are many things in the realm of the vast, such as delicious fruits and rare species.


    Shifanling sneered: "you are not fit to go there now."


    "But I don''t quite understand why you have to arrange everything for me?" Shizhi didn''t get angry when he said this, but he still didn''t understand.


    Shifanling asked: "didn''t Meng Li tell you a truth? When you can''t control your own destiny, your destiny is to be arranged by others. "


    When the branch language plug, weakly said: "although a Li did not say, but also told me a similar truth."


    "So I deserve to be bullied by you." Her face was full of grievances.

 Chapter 1991

    I didn''t expect that the Buddhist decree just said, "this is the case."


    "Stay, you can''t go out." With that, the figure of shifanling disappeared here. Shizhi could not leave this space, and no one else could enter.


    But this space should have, flowers and trees, the sun, the moon and the stars, such a clean place, it''s not bad for her.


    He left so heartlessly that he stamped his feet when he was angry, but he had nothing to do.


    What''s in it? Is she really going to stay here alone?


    Where will Ali go? I knew I would work hard to see if I could follow her.


    With how good ah Li is, ah Li is too gentle to her. Before, ah Li told her the meaning of two words of tenderness and indifference. Now she finally understands that one is gentle and the other is indifferent.


    When shifanling arrived at the vast world, Xing Xiu was looking for him everywhere, and soon he met him.


    "You can find me every time." Shifanling said.


    Xing Xiu said, "if you want to find a person, you need to know a person and where he will be."


    Shifan gave a faint smile and did not speak.


    Xing Xiu said, "do you know that there is a big treasure in the realm of the great, but I don''t know who took it away."


    Shifanling asked without any fluctuation: "when did it happen?"


    Xing Xiu looked at Shi Fanling''s expression: "you really don''t know?"


    Shifan order sneered: "should I know everything in the world?"


    "I thought you took it." Xing Xiu said casually.


    Shifanling: "whatever you think."


    "Default?" Xing Xiu kept a close eye on Shi Fanling.


    Shifanling said with a smile: "since you think it''s in my hands, what I say is superfluous, it''s to deny that you think I''m trying to cover up."


    "Well, you''ve always been." Xing Xiu said thoughtfully.


    ~~~~


    Meng Li came back to the system space, and before he spoke, he heard you Yun say to her:


    "there''s something wrong with another small world, you have to deal with it."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She went to deal with the problems of the small world. This time, she contacted Wei Yi again. When she returned the materials to Wei Yi after dealing with the problems of the world, Wei Yi said:


    "last time, I planned to introduce another person in charge to you. This time, he seems to be free. I''ll contact him to see if he will come."


    Meng Li showed a smile: "thank you for your trouble."


    "What you said will be done." Wei Yi''s smile is very shallow. He usually doesn''t smile much.


    "Let''s go and order something and wait for him." Meng Li suggested that it would be inappropriate to wait like this.


    Wei Yi also agreed, but reminded Meng Li: "say well first, don''t pay this time, it''s my turn."


    Meng Li Yi and Wei Yi refuse. Wei Yi insists on doing so before he is willing to go. Meng Li can only follow him.


    They ordered the food. After waiting for a long time, Wei Yi''s friend was late.


    Meng Li looked in the past. He was a middle-aged man with calm appearance. He was dressed in a blue gown, with round eyes and upright facial features. He looked like a teacher in the period of the Republic of China. His whole body revealed a kind of refined temperament.


    "You have the upper hand." Wei Yi asked him to come.


    He looked at Wei Yi and Meng Li, nodded to them gently, then came over, gently lifted the end of the long shirt, and sat down. The whole process was a bit elegant.


    Seeing that he has nodded with Meng Li, Wei Yi immediately said: "this is the cloud upper hand, and he is also responsible for material management. He is very powerful. He can do more things than me, and I have to ask him if I can''t do it."


    He added: "this is the leader of Xiaonan District, Meng Li. She is a rising star in the big area. She should have a bright future and be very easy to get along with. I believe you will be able to get along with each other."


    Meng Li is the first time to see Wei Yi praising people like this, so what kind of dull and unintelligible people?


    This kind of person is rare, like Weiyi, who needs to contact many people''s work, and has some communicative ability.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you." Cloud wind looking at Meng Li, push push round frame glasses, Meng Li this just notice, he also hung a pocket watch in front of the chest.


    Pocket watch is silver white, with exquisite lines, exquisite and small.


    She couldn''t help thinking, is the time of this watch the time of the domain?


    Or is it an ornament, or a weapon, or a prop in his work?


    Meng Li nodded his head and said, "equally lucky, I can get to know you through Weiyi."


    Cloud upper wind is a hearty smile: "I know you, you are actually a new Tasker, but can become the domain master, must have the extraordinary place."


    "But mediocrity, just more luck." Meng Li said modestly.


    Cloud upper wind still smile: "you are too modest."


    The two were so polite that they complimented each other. Then they had a meal together and got in touch with each other. This time, the goal of eating together was achieved.With Weiyi in the middle, and the impression of each other is not bad, then the cooperation should be very smooth.


    Meng Li is also relieved. Wei Yi is busy and has no time. He can go to yunshangfeng directly instead of looking for some disordered people. He is embarrassed and right.


    After dinner, there is no need to continue to get together, each has its own thing, separate, Meng Li back to the system space.


    "Meng Li, when do you want to do the task?" You Yun asked with concern.


    After eating, Meng Li''s soul felt a sense of satisfaction and a little tired. He could only say:


    "I want to sleep again."


    "All right." You Yun didn''t urge me either.


    He also knew that Meng Li had a lot of things to do. In fact, she didn''t have a good rest. She was always tired of doing all kinds of things.


    Even if she goes to accompany Wenqing to read a book, it''s one of her things, because she is responsible for that Wenqing, and she needs to take out time and energy.


    Just like parents do to their children, no matter how tired and busy they are, they should take time to accompany them.


    Meng Li sleeps in the past and dreams about Shizhi, but she can''t remember what she dreams about after she wakes up. It''s just that the dream makes her feel tired.


    She got up and took out the scroll of space given by Chi Jingfang. She wanted to feel it again, but she was immersed in it. It was a blank. Meng Li built the space in it, and it was still a blank.


    Then Meng Li realized that he couldn''t calm down at all.


    Maybe it''s because she''s thinking about the task. I don''t know how long the system space has passed, but she did spend more than a year with Shizhi at the birth plane. She also went to deal with a small world. She spent several months in the small world. After spending these time, she felt that she hadn''t done the task for a long time.


    He simply withdrew his consciousness from the space scroll and told you that he wanted to go to the task.


    You Yun said: "it''s better to have a rest depending on your current state."

 Chapter 1992

    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows: "indeed, the more I sleep, the more tired I am."


    She can''t remember anything. What did she dream of?


    "Then take it easy." She thought about it and added.


    Just staying in the system space seems to have nothing to do and nothing to prepare for. You are allowed to see Meng Lidong and take a closer look, saying:


    "you should play boldly."


    "You see, every time you seem to be resting, you are actually busy with all kinds of things."


    "Nothing to do." Meng Li said.


    You Yun: "even if you accompany and ask for love, it''s also one thing. You spend your mental time and effort hoping that she will be well. You haven''t really had a rest for yourself."


    Meng Li laughed: "I know."


    "By the way, I''ll see the spirit tree." There is no question and no phase, the tree has to take care of itself.


    Finish saying, she went to work properly farmland space, didn''t hear you to allow that faint a sigh.


    is much more relaxed than the busy of the host. The leisurely and carefree days are too comfortable.


    The spirit tree actually bears fruit, which instantly sweeps away Meng Li''s tiredness. But this time, no one picks it for her, and she has to take her time.


    Meng Li picked all the spirit fruits and put them into the mustard seed space. Then she pruned the spirit tree and watered it with spirit liquid. This time, the quality of the spirit fruit was also very good. She was thinking about whether to sell some of it for a change.


    After all, I can''t use it all by myself.


    But she didn''t know how to price this spiritual fruit. She didn''t have to sell it in the domain. She didn''t know the price.


    After a look at the Lingtian, it was full of Lingzhi when Wuxiang was here, but now it is desolate. After looking in the Wuxiang room, I found a lot of seeds, all of which were preserved by Wuxiang.


    Thinking about whether or not to bring Wuxiang to the past, it''s better to plant something in lingman clan. But Wuxiang should be depressed. He ran away and chased him to plant it. Moreover, the clan leader would surely give her the energy to grow up. Meng Li gave up the idea and didn''t interfere too much.


    Out of the Lingtian space, Meng Li said to you Yun, "my spiritual tree bears many fruits."


    "Congratulations." You Yun said.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll give you some. I''ll take what you want."


    "How interesting that is." You Yun said so, let Meng Li feel you Yun is want.


    "Take it. You''re welcome."


    "No, it''s OK." You Yun is still there.


    Meng Li: "if you really don''t want it, I''ll take it to someone else."


    "No, you''re like a money boy all the time." You Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li sighed: "what''s the saying of the money boy? For example, the night star, she called me Shifu. She kowtowed me too much. I have to take care of her more or less. It''s not in vain for her to call Shifu."


    "Chi Jingfang, Zheng Xian, how many people have helped me. I want to repay some."


    "Then you gave so many orders to the Buddha last time." You Yun said: "if you exchange Jieli, you can also exchange a lot. You should understand that he does not lack these things."


    "But it''s a waste of your power to exchange for Jieli. Besides, he doesn''t ask you to return for so much." You Yun muttered again:


    "besides, you can''t repay anything at present. You''d better get strong as soon as possible."


    Meng Li: "I owe my life to shifanling. He found so many good things and I gave so many spiritual fruits to express my gratitude. It also proves that I don''t mean to talk about that."


    "Although I know that the spirit can''t be exchanged for the good things he gives."


    "You''re right. You can''t do it." You Yun said with a smile.


    Meng Li Yes, I know, but I can only repay him for the time being. I can only repay him a little bit, just like I helped him to cultivate branches. I am also returning him. "


    "I just don''t understand. What are you anxious to pay off?" You Yun said.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I will try my best to keep my heart clean."


    She suddenly remembered what Wu Xiang had said before. He said that the reason why he didn''t want to owe was that he could turn over his face when necessary and didn''t care so much.


    But she didn''t expect that day. After all, she had experienced so much. It would be very sad if she finally turned against shifanling.


    You Yun sighed: "in fact, it''s very difficult for people in the world not to owe. Maybe you owe others, maybe others owe you."


    "If you care too much about this, you can only say that there is a defense line in your heart."


    "It reminds me of a sentence that I once read. The more tolerant and tolerant people are, the more severe she is to herself. But she forgot that she is also a human being, which is worthy of her tolerance."


    "And that kind of tolerant people, it is difficult to really accept others at the bottom of their heart, how much some do not enter the heart, do not care, can be so tolerant, just like most people do to strangers, they are tolerant, mostly because they do not care, just like you, you are tolerant and gentle to people and things, do not care with those who offend you, can only say that you do not pay attention to them at all."Meng Li laughed: "why did you suddenly start ideological work with me?"


    You Yun sighed: "I also feel that you are just like this."


    Meng Li still smiles gently: "don''t study these things when you''re free. Human nature is deep and complex. You can''t finish a hundred books."


    "People are not immutable. The environment they live in is a great factor."


    You Yun: "what you say is reasonable. In fact, you feel happy and satisfied with many things."


    "I hope you are well after all. Shifanling is not familiar with me."


    Meng Li said sincerely, "thank you."


    "You can take as much as you want." She''s going back to the mental fruit.


    You Yun


    I can''t laugh or cry. Just now I reminded her to plan more for herself and make her more selfish. As soon as she turns around, she will give it to herself.


    She had to give her cheap apprentice, so Meng Wanxing was lucky. He was originally a roadside orphan. When he got to Meng Li''s hand, he brought her up and sent her to live in the family. Then he helped her become a taskmaster, and then he could get the master''s care all the time.


    "Don''t I have to thank you, too? You helped me with the mission when I was in a coma. " Meng Li said.


    Although there is no reward, it is good to help her complete the task.


    "Then I don''t want it. I want you to owe me all the time." You Yun hummed in a low voice.


    "You are..." Meng Li doesn''t know what to say about you Yun. Maybe you Yun is right. Even a little bit of resources is important for her to use. Only in this way can she be stronger. But she just likes the feeling that she doesn''t owe anyone.


    For example, Zheng Xian and Chi Jingfang, now she doesn''t owe them anything. Of course, the gifts they give themselves are human exchanges. When they achieve good things, they can return them normally.

 Chapter 1993

    Meng Li whispered, "you Yun, don''t do that."


    "That''s it for me." You Yun said obstinately.


    Meng Li is helpless.


    She can''t help it.


    Just, Meng Li took a look at so many spiritual fruits, absorbed a few by himself, thought about it, and went to the domain.


    If you can, go directly to the shops and sell them in bulk.


    She walked around and said that she was really unfamiliar with the domain. She didn''t know any stores.


    She mainly looks at shops or auction houses, which is the only way she can take over her things.


    First, they found a shop and asked. The price they gave Meng Li was more than 3000 Jieli.


    Meng Li changed his shop and asked how much effort it would take to buy such spiritual fruits. They said that those with good quality would get 5000 yuan.


    This makes Meng Li a little speechless.


    Is the price difference between middlemen too hard?


    However, regardless of the sale, the price is to be discussed.


    But she doesn''t have much time to sell one by one. Generally, no one can finish it all at once.


    She went into a shop, which looked very big, with two tellers in it.


    "You What do you need? " One of the tellers, a man, stuttered when he saw Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what


    "How can you be so nervous?" She couldn''t help muttering.


    Since they are in the service industry, they should not.


    Besides, I don''t know how many years I have experienced to be a soul body and stay here.


    "I I, I... " He wiped his forehead nervously and said to Meng Li:


    "what do you need?"


    Meng Li looks at another teller. He also stares at himself, too strange.


    But when they all came in, Meng Li took out a spiritual fruit and asked:


    "do you accept this thing here?"


    Some stammering men reached out their hands to take it over, looked it over carefully, nodded and said, "take it."


    Meng Li nodded: "how to collect?"


    "Will you wait for me to call our boss?" Said the man.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t speak at once, he thought she didn''t want to, and immediately said:


    "our boss will be here in a moment, will you delay your time?"


    Looking at the man''s sincere eyes, Meng Li nodded.


    "Sit down, you sit down." He pointed to the chair beside the counter, and then went to make tea for Meng Li.


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s OK, I''ll stand and wait."


    I won''t be tired after standing for a while, but I think the shop assistant is strange.


    After a while, Gu Zhuo came in quickly and looked at Meng Li. He was very surprised and said nervously, "master, it''s really you."


    Meng Li: "what


    "What a coincidence." Meng Li said faintly.


    Gu Zhuo took a few steps towards Meng Li and took a deep breath: "unfortunately, I opened this shop to find the trace of my master. As long as I stay in the field, I will meet my master. I really succeed."


    "You haven''t been to the market for a long time. I often hang around there."


    Meng Li frowned: "do you own this shop?"


    "Yes, master, I''m different now." Gu Zhuo said.


    Meng Li nodded: "I can see that you are more confident than before. At least you speak more quickly."


    Once upon a time, seeing her was like seeing something. I felt that my IQ had been emptied.


    Gu Zhuo said sheepishly, "is the master praising me? I swore that I would behave better next time and not let Shifu hate me. "


    Meng Lifu''s forehead: "whatever you think."


    "Let''s go upstairs and sit down." Gu Zhuo pleaded.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I don''t need to. I seem to have something to deal with."


    "Master..." Gu Zhuo looked at her painfully: "my people told me that you have something to sell. Since it''s for sale, why don''t you sell it to me?"


    "We are in love with each other. Please support me."


    Meng Li


    "All right." Gu Zhuo''s mouth is speechless.


    Meng Li and Gu Zhuo go upstairs. The upstairs is not very wide, but the decoration is very good. Gu Zhuo says:


    "this is the VIP room of this shop. We can talk about everything important here."


    Meng Li: "like this."


    "Master." Gu Zhuo and Meng Li sit opposite each other, make tea for Meng Li, push the cup to Meng Li, shout at her and look at her.


    Meng Li should not be silent.


    Gu Zhuo said to himself, "does Master always dislike apprentices?"


    Meng Li looked up at him and said gently, "Xiao Zhuo, I always hope you are normal.""Every time I see you, you have to take it out and say it. I really don''t understand what you are going to do."


    "I I just want my master''s approval. " Gu Zhuo said sadly, "am I that bad? You never look me in the eye. "


    Meng Li sighed: "Xiao Zhuo."


    "If you are more ordinary, our relationship will be much better."


    "I''m working hard. I''m working hard. Master, please give me more opportunities." Gu Zhuo begged.


    Meng Li stares at Gu Zhuo''s face, but he is handsome, and his overall temperament is also good.


    "Good." Meng Li sighed helplessly and said:


    "it''s just that our relationship can''t be regarded as a master or an apprentice any more. It''s also the reason why we did the task in those years."


    "In the future, it can only be said that it is the relationship of ordinary friends." It''s hard to go any further.


    Meng Li thinks he has made his words very clear.


    I hope Guzhuo can let go of some obsessions in his heart and don''t be too demanding. It''s not good for everyone.


    I think Guzhuo told his shop assistant what he looked like, or left a picture of himself. Only when their shop assistants saw him would they react like that.


    Gu Zhuo also said that the store is open to find her, and that he always goes to the trading market. Meng Li feels a little uncomfortable when he thinks of a person looking for her all day.


    Don''t do that again.


    Gu Zhuo looked at Meng Li in amazement and even felt suffocated: "how can you be so cruel?"


    Meng Li said indifferently: "I say these words just to make you condemn me for being cruel?"


    "No, master, don''t be angry." Gu Zhuo quickly softened his tone.


    "That''s not what I mean. I dare not condemn Shifu, but ask Shifu not to recognize me. In my heart, I will be a teacher one day and a teacher all my life."


    Meng Li''s tone is still indifferent: "since he is a master, he should respect him more, and he should not give birth to some other ideas."


    "Master, do you really have a lover? Only in this way can I refuse so decisively. " Gu Zhuo asked painfully.


    Meng Li: "what does it have to do with whether I have a lover or not?"


    "Is that the last man? I admit that he is very strong, but I will surpass him one day Gu Zhuo said this, his eyes fixed on the table, his teeth clenched tightly.


    Meng Li: "it has nothing to do with him. Don''t think you are inferior to him. I treat you like this."


    "The world loves the strong, and master can''t avoid the vulgar, can he?" Gu Zhuo stares at her.

 Chapter 1994

    This Gu Zhuo really made Meng Li laugh.


    "I feel very sorry, because I used to be your master, but I didn''t teach you well."


    "It makes you look inferior and sensitive, even cynical. Isn''t it good to be strong? The world worships the strong, and the world wants to be the strong. How to get to your mouth is vulgar? "


    "Besides, do I have to choose someone weaker than me to show my benevolence? What''s the difference between you and the man in the small world who condemns women for only loving money every day? " Meng Li said mercilessly.


    In fact, I didn''t pay much attention to Gu Zhuo''s spiritual construction at the beginning. I taught him martial arts and so on. I didn''t teach him how to be a human being. I blame her.


    "So the master admired him and even fell in love with him?" Gu Zhuo asked persistently.


    Meng Li: "no, he and I are just friends."


    "Since I''m a friend, I still have a chance. Master, don''t refuse me. You wait for me. I''ll try my best to be strong. I''ll be able to shield you from the wind and rain in the future." Gu Zhuo said firmly.


    It seems that I don''t care about Meng Li''s merciless words just now.


    Meng Li''s expression was very cold: "stubborn, the idea is not accessible."


    "I told you that if I had to be your master, I should never have this idea. Haven''t I taught you to respect your teacher?" She was even a little sulky.


    Gu Zhuo said obstinately, "I can''t do it. There are no masters and disciples in the world who love each other. Moreover, there are not so many rules and regulations in the domain. Master doesn''t have to worry about others."


    Meng Li Guzhuo, I can''t communicate with you. "


    "That''s it." She got up and planned to leave.


    "Master..." Gu Zhuo immediately stood up and held out his hand to catch Meng Li. With a wave of his hand, Meng Li repulsed Gu Zhuo. He stepped back several steps. Looking at Meng Li, he said in pain:


    "sorry."


    Meng Li thinks that Guzhuo may have a shop in the domain. With a shop, he will have income. This income can make him stronger faster, so he can be confident and say these angry words.


    "No, I''m sorry. I never cared about you." Meng Li is about to leave.


    Suddenly heard a bang, Meng Li looked back, Gu Zhuo has knelt on the ground: "please don''t go."


    Meng Li: "men have gold under their knees."


    "You can worship heaven and earth." Gu Zhuo''s back is straight.


    Meng Li: "Why are you suffering? What about your dignity? "


    "As long as master can forgive me, dignity doesn''t matter." Gu Zhuo said indifferently.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile. He felt very tired, and his tone was very peaceful: "Gu Zhuo, if you have too much obsession, you will be a devil. If you have a devil in your heart, you will not be at ease in your life."


    "I still remember that when you were a child, you were so strong that you could look at your eyes. You are very smart. Now you are arrogant, self abased and contradictory. It really makes me unhappy. From now on, don''t call me Shifu."


    "Master, you can''t do that." Gu Zhuo''s voice is choking. This is to drive him out of the school. Is this to make a complete decision with him?


    How can you be cruel?


    The only obsession in his heart is Shifu, who is his hope and sustenance for being strong and even living. He is wrong. He should not say those radical words, which make Shifu disgusted and even make a decision with him.


    "Master, please, how can you forgive me?" He looked at the master''s steps and went out step by step, kneeling and pleading, but no matter what he said, the master never stopped, walked slowly, and heard the master say:


    "I never care about you, so I can''t say whether to forgive or not."


    When master said this, she had already come downstairs.


    Gu Zhuo gets up in fear and sets up a border in a hurry. No, he can''t just let his master go. Next time he doesn''t know when he will see him, can he listen to his explanation?


    Give him another chance?


    When Meng Li went out, he was blocked by the border.


    She stops and looks back at Gu Zhuo, who is chasing down the stairs. Gu Zhuo shows an ugly smile and waves. His assistant immediately turns to the room behind the counter to avoid.


    "You are so good that you want to stop me here." Meng Li sneers, and now Guzhuo gives her a crazy feeling.


    Gu Zhuo shook his head in pain: "I don''t want to either. I don''t want my master to leave like this."


    Meng Li said without expression: "do you know that you are offending me?"


    "It''s challenging me."


    "It''s not my intention. I just want master to forgive me." Gu Zhuo gets closer to Meng Li. He stares at Meng Li crazily.


    Meng Li chuckled: "give you a chance to open the border."


    "No..." Gu Zhuo''s face resisted. He didn''t want to. The barrier opened, and the master disappeared. Then he never saw him again. He left as soon as he saw him, just like before.


    Meng Li nodded: "very good."


    "I gave you one last chance, but you didn''t want it." Meng Li gathered his strength in his hand. With a wave of his hand, Gu zhuona thought that he could trap her. The border exploded, and Meng Li''s figure disappeared here."No..." Gu Zhuo didn''t expect it to be like this. It turned out that the border he could arrange was something that master could break with a wave of his hand.


    He felt ashamed. Why did he feel that he could trap master?


    I''m too eager to keep her heart


    "I''m really wrong." His heart was aching. He was so confused that he made such a thing. He was quite wrong.


    Then his figure disappeared and reappeared in the system space. He curled up there and closed his eyes. His mind was full of master''s figure. He felt extremely remorseful. He knew that master would be angry, and he would never have said anything.


    After all, he did it.


    Leaving Guzhuo, Meng Li is not in the mood to contact the sale of spiritual fruit. He returns to the system space and finds a book to read.


    You Yun can''t help but say: "you are a disciple, but you don''t worry."


    Meng Li''s eyes still fell on the book and said faintly: "I said, he is not my apprentice."


    You Yun said: "it''s also unworthy. This man is a little crazy. There''s no need to communicate." Think about it again and continue:


    "if you dare to set up a border to trap you today, it will be terrible. You can''t trap you today, but if you can trap you in the future..." You Yun''s brain made up some pictures.


    Meng Li chuckled: "I will never let him have this chance."


    "I don''t really respect you. By comparison, shifanling is much better than him. Shifanling has the ability to trap you, but he has never done so."


    Meng Li said angrily, "what does he do when he''s free?"


    "It''s true. People with normal brains don''t do that." You Yun thinks what he thinks is strange.

 Chapter 1995

    Meng Li also said: "besides, they are all independent individuals. There is no need to compare them."


    "No, it''s too reliable to see the shifanling like this." You Yun said.


    Meng Li laughed: "I don''t know how Gu Zhuo became like this. I didn''t teach him at the beginning."


    You Yun: "thanks you didn''t teach him these, if you had more contact at the beginning, now you are even more infatuated."


    Meng Li


    "Come on, I''m in no mood because of him. I''d better do the task."


    I really don''t want to go to the domain now, and what to do when I meet again.


    What can we do with such a person?


    Maybe for Gu Zhuo, it''s the result of his hard work to own a shop, and the shop has brought him a lot of income, which supports him to say these words.


    Meng Li thinks that this is also a way for task makers. After all, it''s too slow to grow up only by doing tasks.


    No matter him, as she said, she never cared.


    "Find me a job." Meng Li said.


    You Yun: "OK."


    When Meng Li reached the plane, his ears were full of noisy voices, including men, women, young and old. Their voices included fear, anxiety, pain, anger and helplessness.


    They seem to be talking about a thing called magic. They have been talking about magic.


    Meng Li opened his eyes. It was a big room, but the windows on the wall were broken, and there was deep dust where no one was lying on the ground. In the middle of the room, there were some things like kerosene lamps, emitting weak light, barely shining on everyone''s face.


    From her perspective, we can see that many people are either lying or sitting. Everyone is ragged and has a bad image. There are countless flavors mixed in the air, which stimulates Meng Li and reminds him of the days when he once danced among a group of primitive people.


    The taste at this time is no different from that, which makes her not in a good mood even worse.


    It seems that we should do the task when we are more peaceful.


    At this time, I can feel that I am lying. Meng Li moves, but her waist is particularly painful because she frowns. Then she doesn''t move. She closes her eyes and begins to accept the story.


    This is a wonderful and colorful magic world, and the power system is very perfect. The power used by human beings alone can be divided into three categories.


    Magic, fighting, warrior.


    Magic is to communicate with all kinds of Magic Elements in nature through meditation, and their power also depends on the level of magic.


    Fighting Qi is to cultivate oneself, constantly develop the potential of the body, and improve the ability of attack and defense. Fighting Qi can also condense Qi into reality.


    Compared with these two forces, the martial arts are weaker. They only fight with their own strength by strengthening themselves, which is far from the power of fighting spirit of high-level magic.


    Then there are other races. There are sharks in the sea, dwarves in the forest, and beautiful and lovely elves shuttling through the sea of flowers.


    There are even countless Orc tribes. They have fixed territory and can''t be offended by outsiders. All kinds of Warcraft also appear in all kinds of mysterious areas. Therefore, the world is not only perfect in power system, but also perfect in species.


    It must be a world that has undergone many times of evolution that has come to this stage. The whole world is charming, dangerous, gorgeous and colorful, which makes people feel like exploring.


    In such a vast and colorful world, each life has its own unique way of living.


    Lily, the client, whose name is so plain, seems to be telling others that her birth is not good.


    Yes.


    Lily is a name that her father gave her at will. She was even worse than most "lily" babies.


    Her father was an orphan, and then became a poor mercenary, because he was a warrior, but his ability can only capture extremely low-level Warcraft, can only be responsible for their own food and clothing, if accidentally injured, get gold coins to buy medicine, because injured can''t work, and may face a few days without income situation, which means hungry.


    Once injured, it will be worse for him, but he has no choice but to live like this.


    The conditions were too hard, but his father saved some gold coins and asked a poor woman to give him a baby.


    It''s the client.


    But the father is not satisfied with being a girl, he wants to have a boy, pass blood can also let him old depend on, can the girl become a warrior?


    It should be able to, but not as many as men.


    He was deeply worried at that time, but the children he got after spending money had to be raised.


    Her mother was not her father''s wife. Her mother was a woman who was forced to give birth to poor men and later died in a childbirth.


    In fact, there are many cases of her mother, especially at the bottom.


    The richness of the world is also reflected in the fact that the Terrans have nobles who have all the gorgeous things, and also the people at the bottom who are extremely difficult to survive. Even Warcraft, which has weak, small and disabled Warcraft, also has powerful and powerful Warcraft. The powerful Warcraft is also higher than the weak and small Warcraft, and has a greater right to survive.It seems that such a wonderful world, there is still a very cruel reality.


    The client followed his father since he was a child, because his father was an orphan, and there was no one to take care of the client except him.


    So it''s a dangerous thing to catch Warcraft. She is used to it. Even at a very young age, she can help her father pick bones and skin for Warcraft.


    Later, her father was injured and died because there was no medicine.


    Then the client became an orphan. Fortunately, she was a teenager and had become a warrior.


    Although his father had been a low-level warrior for decades, his daughter was better than him, because in the following years, the client became a more powerful warrior than his father.


    Martial arts are also divided into stages, first order, second order, third order Ten steps By analogy, the client becomes the third-order warrior.


    The third level warrior can capture more powerful Warcraft, and the more powerful Warcraft can be more valuable. At the best time, it can be worth a gold coin.


    But it''s only in their eyes. In fact, a gold coin is nothing in the eyes of the slightly wealthy.


    And the Warcraft that the client tries his best to kill is just a third-order fighter, or something that the third-order magician can kill at will.


    Fortunately, the poor have their way of life, and the client can only be a mercenary. Through her hard work, she even makes her life better than her father at that time, and intends to continue to do so.


    I''m also trying to improve my level and make myself a more powerful warrior.


    However, a great change made the client lose the ability to be a mercenary and become a vagrant with no fixed place.

 Chapter 1996

    This is the world appeared a demon, the so-called demon, in fact, it is just people here call it.


    They are not demons, but monks from another world.


    According to these friars, they have risen to the world.


    But the number of ascents is too much. Every day, a lot of monks suddenly appear in this world, but the power system of this world is not the same as what they used before.


    And there are all kinds of species that they haven''t seen, which is a new world for them.


    Only from the perspective of clothing, they are cumbersome wide sleeves, but most of them are simple strong clothes, and there is a big ideological gap.


    The reason why people here call them demons is that each of them has more power than most of the magicians and fighters here.


    What''s more, they come out of thin air, which makes people here puzzled. Well, people come down from the sky?


    Since I can''t figure out the reason, in the aboriginal mind, these friars are no different from evil demons. They also say that they are from another world, which is too shocking. Is there really another world?


    Of course, these monks are also aware of this. They come from the world where the strong are respected. When they know their own strength, they naturally have to do something to gain resources and lay a foundation for themselves. Besides, their descendants or relatives and friends in the original world have not yet ascended. If there are conditions, they have to pave the way for them.


    They can''t integrate into the people in this world. People here are afraid of them and think they are terrible. Their serious friars are called demons.


    This also makes them feel angry. Besides, they have many people and great strength. Why should we look at the faces of these people?


    If they can''t get in, they won''t get in. They just have to be independent.


    So the small town where the client used to stay was occupied by several monks. There are no magicians and fighters in this barren Town, but the most are warriors. For monks, warriors are ordinary people and can''t be ordinary people any more. How can they resist them?


    Of course, those friars would not occupy a barren town if they had the conditions. They had no good connections. In short, they did not form a larger friar organization, and they did not want to join other friars.


    When the town was occupied, the client came out with the rest of the town. They wanted to find a new place to live, but they all thought it was a very difficult thing.


    Because many places are occupied by an increasing number of monks, and the places that are not occupied are not willing to accept them as vagrants.


    Once wandering, it is almost difficult to stabilize again, and the client dies in this wandering.


    Her wish is to live.


    She also wants to be a strong person. She feels that her fate is too hard and she will always struggle at the bottom of the society.


    Meng Li said to you Yun: "the desire of the client of this task is very secondary. Just give her life and be stronger. It should be a world task."


    "Yes." You Yun said.


    "The world is such a big problem, how can I get it." Meng Li is a little curious. In this case, it''s time to inform the domain master.


    It is obvious that the two worlds are in a mess. If she guesses correctly, the world connected with this world is a cultivation world.


    In order to deal with the two worlds, it needs the domain owner to do things conveniently. It takes a lot of time and effort to do it by yourself.


    You Yun pondered and said: "this world It seems to belong to the small Southern District. "


    Meng Li: "what


    "So coincidentally, I got the task of Xiaonan District."


    You Yun said, "it''s a coincidence."


    "But the organization has also extracted a piece of information."


    Meng Li: "you say."


    You Yun said: "well, the world where monks existed before no longer allows intelligent creatures to be in it. Later, they may have to go into a dormant state and repair themselves, just like the concept of machines going to sleep."


    Meng Li: "so the way of heaven is to let them come to this world to live?"


    "Yes, it''s the monks now, and some powerful demons may come later." You Yun also said:


    "as for coming to this world, how to coexist with the local aborigines is their business."


    Meng Li: "yes, the way of heaven will not consider so much."


    It is the mercy of heaven to let these friars come out one by one. They are not allowed to be destroyed in it, and they are not allowed to return the aura they absorbed to heaven and earth.


    If the way of heaven wants to be dormant, it will take tens of thousands of years.


    Everything has a life span. Even the world can''t avoid it. They will have their own ways to make themselves immortal.


    Meng Li said, "my task is basically to solve the problems in this world."


    "Yes, according to the way monks and aborigines get along with each other today, there must be a lot of chaos, and there may be extinction of culture and species in the middle." You Yun said.Meng Li nodded and said, "yes."


    "But how can the way of heaven in this world allow those monks to" fly up "and come here? He should know that the monks who can come here are very powerful."


    This is what Meng Li didn''t figure out.


    You Yun said: "I don''t know, but the way of heaven is obviously aware of the seriousness of the matter, and then consciously hope that someone will change all this."


    "That''s why you''re here. On the client''s side, you''re just helping to fulfill her wish. After all, everyone who dies has her wish."


    Meng Li pondered and said, "maybe the way of heaven in this world has great love. He can''t bear these friars to die out in the original world. He can only accept them."


    "Poof, you can think of it." You Yun laughed: "maybe he just wants to make the world more perfect. Everything needs to be a little bit. You see, the world is colorful."


    Meng Li Yi said, "let''s think about it better."


    You Yun: "OK, that''s what you said."


    Meng Li


    "It''s a task that I can''t start for a while, maybe I have to plan," she said


    You Yun: "don''t worry, you can''t do too much now."


    Meng Li straightened things out in his heart for a long time, and then said to you Yun, "monks should be cultivated to a certain extent before they can soar, because from one world to another, they have to bear it."


    You Yun said: "there are too many of them. The way of heaven in that world should also deliberately speed up their cultivation."


    Meng Li: "I also have this kind of speculation."


    If you only rely on yourself, you can''t see so many people rising every day. There is a gap between people''s abilities and talents. It''s the way of heaven that helps them. At least they have a lot of aura, and then they are just pretending to be in the process of looting.

 Chapter 1997

    Meng Li opens his eyes and looks at this group of vagrants. They have no place to go and no place to take them.


    It''s the small town that keeps them out. The small town doesn''t allow so many vagrants in the town to settle them.


    Some of them used to be from the same town as the client, some of them joined in halfway, but they could join in the mighty, and there was no place to let them in.


    For these vagrants, Meng Li also said that it''s not easy to settle down. Even if he takes them to occupy a site, he can''t keep it.


    In fact, today''s world has been in chaos, the monks are frantically fighting for territory with the aborigines, and the king has no way to stop them.


    Who made them powerful, the friars chose to unite.


    It will be a very long process for people in the two worlds to integrate, and it will inevitably take blood.


    As for you Yun, it is highly possible that species and culture will be extinct, and the purpose of his coming to the world is probably to minimize the loss in the process of integration.


    I want to go to the world next door to have a look, but I don''t know the time flow of the world next door. I''m worried that the body will be completely useless after I come back.


    Forget it.


    Although it seems that many monks come to this world, there are more than these creatures in a world?


    There must be many people who want to die out quickly in that world. The world can''t get every living creature out. For example, those who are too poor in talent and can''t catch up in cultivation, and those who can''t cultivate themselves must be inseparable from that world.


    When the world gets out all the people who can get out, the people who stay are basically destroyed by disaster, and then the world goes into dormancy.


    "Those demons are so hateful. Why do they have such powerful power? Is it God who sent them to torture us?" Meng Li heard someone say so, she looked over, is a ragged boy, eyes resentful.


    But the little boy and she still have some fate, because it is the last child born by the client''s mother.


    Although not the same father, but the same mother.


    Therefore, the client still takes care of him and gives him some food. He is 16 years younger than the client.


    But the boy is not so enthusiastic to the client, and his attitude is colder.


    Meng Li heard that he was complaining about the so-called demons with people around him. His expression was light and he didn''t interrupt. But the louder they talked, they almost stood up and swore. A middle-aged uncle couldn''t help but get up and swore:


    "if you kids quarrel again, you will be driven out."


    "Only people like you who have achieved nothing in middle age are willing to accept their fate. Shouldn''t you want to resist?" The little boy, Bing Qiao, snorted. Now he was in a high mood, and his words didn''t go through his brain.


    The middle-aged man was completely impatient. He stood up and dragged the soldiers from the ground:


    "little boy, I give you back your face. Who gave you the courage to quarrel in my ears all the time?"


    As he said this, he pulled the overseas Chinese out. Then the overseas Chinese was terrified and looked at the people he had discussed with before, but they all avoided the eyes of the overseas Chinese. Then the overseas Chinese looked at Meng Li: "lily, help me."


    Meng Li sat up and looked at him without expression.


    The broken wooden door was opened by the man, and the wind poured in. Many people who were lying and sleeping curled up. They were unwilling to get up and turned a deaf ear to what happened.


    Those who have not slept are just looking here at the moment. No one in this group of vagrants has time to sympathize with others.


    They don''t want to stand out for a boy, which will offend the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man used to be a mercenary, and sometimes the team depends on him.


    "Lily, won''t you help me? Watching me get kicked out? " Bing Qiao looked at Meng Li in amazement.


    The middle-aged man looked at Meng Li, but he still pushed the overseas Chinese out of his hand, but the overseas Chinese clung to the wall and refused to go out.


    "I''m not talking, uncle. I''m sorry for what I said. You forgive me." Seeing Meng Li''s silence, the overseas Chinese knew that they had to rely on themselves.


    In fact, the middle-aged uncle didn''t have to drive him out. He just wanted to educate him and subconsciously wanted to establish prestige in the team.


    It''s tramps. When a group of people get together, they have to have a leader, don''t they?


    "If I hear your noise again, I''ll drive you out." The middle-aged man snorted, his hand relaxed, and the overseas Chinese took a long breath.


    Bowing his back, he returned to his previous position and lay down. Those who were still discussing demons no longer discussed them, for fear that he would be driven out. The whole space became quiet. Meng Li sat up and began to practice.


    She still chooses to rely on aura cultivation. Although she has magic and fighting spirit, it''s not what Meng Li is good at.


    Use the spirit power, just like those monks.


    This world has abundant aura. Meng Li also takes out the julingzhu. Before dawn, Dantian has a trace of aura, and then lies down to sleep.But there were so many people around him that he didn''t sleep at ease. After a while, he woke up. Through the hole in the wooden door, Meng Li saw the light outside.


    People all over the place also sit up one after another. Some open the door, go out for a while, and then come back. It should be to solve personal problems.


    Meng Li thought about it and left the team. It''s meaningless to stay here.


    At present, we can''t settle them, and we have no obligation to settle them. We can''t focus on such a group of people, and we can''t put the cart before the horse.


    She got up and walked out. No one paid any attention to her. They thought she was going to solve personal problems.


    This is a dilapidated and uninhabited village. The rooms they used to stay in were the best. The other houses had no roof, let alone shelter from the wind and rain.


    Meng Li released his mental strength. The surrounding conditions were also very bad. The land was dry and there were only layers of rotten leaves at the bottom of the well.


    It seems that the reason why people in this village leave is because of the drought. Although no one wants to visit this site, the vagrants can''t settle down here because there is no water.


    As soon as the wind blows, the dust on the ground sweeps towards Meng Li''s face. She covers her mouth and nose with her arms, but her eyes are still filled with sand. She is not fresh, so it is even more uncomfortable.


    She stopped and looked back at the soldier behind her: "what are you doing with me?"


    "Where are you going?" Asked Bing Qiao.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "I just came out to solve the problem."


    "No, you''re not. You''re weird. You didn''t help me last night." The overseas Chinese have a keen sense that Meng Li is not the same.


    "You used to say at least one word for me."


    Meng Li just said, "I''ve been very disappointed with you, so there''s no need to offend others because of you."

 Chapter 1998

    Bing Qiao''s expression was not happy: "then you shouldn''t have behaved like that before."


    Meng Li laughed and said softly, "it''s my fault."


    "In fact, I don''t mind very much. It''s just that all the food should be fed to dogs."


    "You scold me." The overseas Chinese feel insulted.


    Meng Li chuckles. He is too lazy to care with such children. The worse the living conditions are, the more evil human nature can be reflected.


    "Goodbye." Meng Li waved and got into a shabby house.


    Although Bing Qiao doubted her, he did not dare to follow her. What if she really solved her personal problems in it?


    He was just waiting for Meng Li to come out, but after Meng Li went in, he directly built a space passage and left.


    After waiting outside for a long time, the overseas Chinese couldn''t help stepping into the shabby room. There was no one inside. He was extremely puzzled. He had been waiting outside. Where did the other party come from?


    Isn''t it?


    Bing Qiao looked up at the roof with several big holes. Where did she go?


    Why abandon them? Do you think it''s good to wander alone? It''s dangerous for a vagrant to be killed.


    Meng Li couldn''t stand this condition. She was dirty and smelly. She took some gold from the system space. Since gold coins are in circulation in the world, gold can be exchanged for gold coins.


    It''s not good to exchange too much gold for gold coins at one time. After all, it''s a tramp. I''m afraid that others may accuse her of stealing it. Although I can cope with it, it''s always a trouble. If I can avoid it, I can avoid it.


    Just change the amount of gold coin that can buy a suit of clothes, first go to buy a suit of clothes that looks passable, then find a place to take a bath and take care of yourself thoroughly.


    Looking at the turbid water, Meng Li took a long breath and felt that he had lost a lot of weight and was lighter when he walked.


    After taking a bath, changing clothes, and cleaning up her face and hair, Meng Li looks at herself in the mirror


    The client''s appearance is mediocre.


    You can only add points by dressing up.


    The physical quality is very good. Once upon a time, he was a warrior, and he was just a little gifted. He is better than most people.


    Where to go next?


    Meng Li is thinking about this problem, but he has packed it up. Let''s go and exchange more gold coins. No one will doubt that she stole it.


    Meng Li exchanged some gold coins and put them on her. Looking around, this place is not prosperous. She decided to go to a prosperous place to have a look.


    Because the more prosperous the place was, the more monks were willing to fight for it. She had to go to see the monks.


    After several times of construction, she arrived at the imperial capital, where the princes, nobles and kings lived. There were many magicians and fighters, and the warrior had the lowest status here.


    The respected high-level warrior in the small town can only be a bodyguard here.


    However, it''s not easy for her to appear directly on the busy street, so she set her foothold in the suburbs. But as soon as she got out of the space, she didn''t walk two steps before she met a group of monks who fell from the sky.


    They are really here all of a sudden, everyone with wide sleeves and long hair.


    "Where is this?" One of the women said.


    Then several people look at Meng Li. In their eyes, Meng Li''s clothes are very strange. It seems that she only wears two very simple clothes, not to mention any style, let alone embroidery cloth. Moreover, the other person still has short and curly hair, which is more and more strange.


    "Your hair?" Women''s long hair and waist, Meng Li''s short hair that can not understand.


    People in this world have long hair and short hair at will. Some people have long hair and some people have short hair. The reason why clients keep short hair is that they don''t have time to take care of it. In the past, when they were mercenaries, long hair would bring danger to her, which was not very convenient.


    Meng Li stretched out his finger and rolled his hair: "that''s it."


    In fact, the client had no contact with these friars, so he could not understand them, but Meng Li could understand them.


    Moreover, some people in this world can understand the monks. The first group of monks who came here have completed the verbal communication with the people here.


    As long as the language used by the later monks is the same as that used by the former monks, there is almost no problem of communication difficulty.


    "You Strange. " The woman looked back at a man behind her and said:


    "elder martial brother, we are so lucky that we can fly up together."


    "You grew up here?" The elder martial brother didn''t answer the woman, but asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "I am the person here."


    Even though she added, "you are monsters."


    "The devil?" Several people were stunned, the woman said: "how can we become a demon?"


    "You appear out of thin air, and you are dressed like this again. You are magic things."


    The woman frowned and said to her elder martial brother, "I don''t think it''s right."


    "We''ve successfully come to this world after thunder, but..." Before she finished speaking, her elder martial brother interrupted her and said:"No matter, we''d better find master first. We don''t know where he is."


    "That''s fine." The woman nodded, and so did the others.


    Meng Li


    The way of heaven in that world is really able to make the master and his disciples ascend one after another. You should know that there are differences between the cultivation of disciples and master, and the way of heaven can make these disciples reach the realm of master quickly.


    "Girl, can you tell us about the world?" One of the men who didn''t open his mouth asked Meng Ligong.


    Meng Li: "the world? That''s it. " She looked back to her left: "that''s what you see."


    "Could you please ask me, what is your cultivation The man is desperately sensing Meng Li''s cultivation, but he can''t.


    It also arouses his vigilance. He can''t even feel the other person, a passer-by with plain clothes and plain appearance. Does it mean that everyone in the world is very strong?


    Their accomplishments can only be the lowest here?


    Be more careful. Don''t die without finding your master.


    "Cultivation? What cultivation? " Meng Li has a bad taste and teases him.


    This man has some helplessness: "girl, don''t make fun of me, you are so hidden, you must be a master."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "to tell you the truth, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have what you call cultivation."


    "Ordinary people?" The man obviously didn''t believe it.


    How could there be ordinary people in the place where they soared? He was so confused that he asked Meng Li: "is this fairyland?"


    Meng Li


    Fairyland?


    She held her forehead and laughed. These new monks are so funny.


    I don''t know if they will be disappointed when they know what the real world is like?


    It''s not fairyland, and many people here are weaker than them.


    Sometimes, some people would rather be phoenix tail than chicken head.

 Chapter 1999

    "What are you laughing at? Is it funny that my elder martial brother asked? " The woman thinks Meng Li is laughing at them.


    Meng Li waved his hand: "really not."


    "But it''s not fairyland."


    In other words, people of cultivation feel that it is normal to become immortal after flying.


    It''s just that they didn''t soar normally. It''s heaven''s pity for them.


    "Not fairyland?" Some of them look strange and disappointed.


    Meng Li said, "I''m going."


    "Girl..." Before that man also wanted to stop Meng Li and ask something, it can be seen that she didn''t stop, so he gave up and let Meng Li go.


    Several people looked at each other, thought about it, took out their magic weapons and said, "we''d better find master first."


    Master is easy to find. They have a way to get in touch.


    Meng Li walked around the imperial capital and found that there were several sects composed of monks nearby.


    They occupied the territory and drove the original residents away, and the king could only find new places for these residents.


    The friars were too unscrupulous when they found that the Aborigines were weak.


    Long term oppression deprives them of their living space and conditions, and even enslaves them. In the long run, violent resistance will surely break out, and then there will be endless fighting.


    But can their current situation really stop them?


    Can they listen to themselves?


    Of course, the reason why they are so reckless is that the aborigines reject them so much that they feel that they have to fight with them.


    But the aborigines rejected them because they came down from the sky and were powerful.


    However, if the aborigines'' strength is stronger, and the friars are not allowed to bully them at will, and a relatively balanced situation is maintained, then the possibility of gradual integration will be greater.


    I don''t know how to think and how to contradict this matter. I can''t judge who is right and who is wrong simply. Now that I come to this world, I need to survive on the site. When I come to this world, I will become the people of this world. In the final analysis, the way of heaven chooses to accept them.


    In the big environment, it''s hard to change by yourself.


    What''s more, I''m still alone now, and I don''t even have a person who can make a career with her.


    Monks hate the exclusion of the indigenous people, and the indigenous people hate and fear the friars. They regard them as demons. Meng can''t help sighing. Heaven and earth are great. Where can we find people who feel that the friars and the indigenous people can coexist peacefully?


    And fight for this idea.


    We need to have our own staff, but it''s too late to train a group now.


    When she went to pick out a group of people who could practice, and when they finished their practice, the friars would have been fighting with the Aborigines for a long time.


    In fact, there is another thing that makes Meng Li feel that the monks did something wrong.


    They care too much about cultivation and deprive the resources here. As long as they cultivate well, they don''t care so much and have to get it.


    Although the indigenous people here care about this, they are more willing to take the path of sustainable development and leave a chance for other species.


    For example, a kind of medicinal material, the aborigines will not dig them up to extinction, but the monks can uproot them without leaving any. But in fact, why don''t the monks know how to leave seeds?


    In their own world, they will also choose to leave seedlings.


    In the final analysis, they don''t regard themselves as people in this world, and they don''t realize that they want to live in this world all the time.


    They are full of disappointment in this rising world. They expect to get more resources and fly to a world that they are satisfied with as soon as possible.


    Never thought to stay here, nature does not pay attention to the protection of species, these behaviors in the eyes of the indigenous people is very hateful.


    It''s normal to think of it as a monster.


    Meng Li wandered around the imperial capital for a few days, and finally got to know the relationship and leader of each sect formed by monks.


    These sects copy the rules of the original world, that is, only when the disciples have to do tasks can they get points, and only when they have points can they exchange things or upgrade to be deacons or elders.


    After all, we all have the same strength. If you want to grow old, you can only depend on your dedication.


    The more dedication, the higher the points, the higher the points, and the higher the position. Anyone who doesn''t want to be a good person, will take advantage of this good opportunity to climb up.


    In addition, these people are all strong in this world. One can crush a large area of aborigines when he goes out. So they are all relatively inflated. In order to get resources and exchange points, and to avoid wasting time, most of them choose to snatch them directly from others.


    The emperor has many senior mercenaries. Some of them are magicians and fighters. The tasks they receive are relatively difficult, which means that the things they get after completing the tasks are also good things.


    These friars just wait to see them finish the task, then take it back to the clan to exchange points.Those high-level mercenaries also dare to be angry and speechless. They can only suffer this loss in silence. They are even more tired of demons in their hearts. Some of them are robbed and even go home crying bitterly. You should know that a high-level task requires too much time and energy. Sometimes it takes half a month to complete it, and sometimes it even costs their lives. If it''s not for survival, who would like to do that?


    Meng Li looked at the faces of the monks and saw that every day mercenaries or nobles were robbed by the monks. He felt helpless and felt that they were more than he had imagined.


    These people, although they have high accomplishments, have also experienced the thunder disaster, but their accomplishments are given by the way of heaven, and the thunder disaster is also a passing event, and their state of mind can not be achieved at all.


    It''s too far, too far.


    From Meng Li''s point of view, they are just like people who get rich overnight. They can even throw away their conscience.


    The way of heaven that the monks exist doesn''t understand human nature, which gives them so much.


    And the way of heaven in this world also does not understand human nature, so they will be allowed to come in.


    It just likes different things and hopes to have everything in its own world. Meng Li wants to laugh when he thinks about it. How can he feel that the way of heaven in these two worlds is just like joking.


    Meng left and walked around every sect. He saw a mountain of Warcraft skins, bones and rare living Warcraft. How many of them were made by themselves?


    They use these things to madly build magic weapons, or make pills. They have all the resources.


    Tiandao hopes that a hundred flowers will bloom in the world, not a single family, let alone the extinction of its various products.


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows and doesn''t plan to show up for the time being. He thinks that if these things are gone, they will plunder the aborigines crazily.


    And in the extreme expansion, perhaps these monks will do more excessive things.

 Chapter 2000

    Meng Li is still paying close attention to them and trying to cultivate himself.


    Silently watching them more and more arrogant, they really began to enslave the aborigines here.


    "For what?" Meng Li stopped the two monks walking in front of him.


    A glance at the dwarves behind them.


    The world is really full of flowers. Dwarfs are good at forging, digging and building. Although they live in seclusion, they still have a trade relationship with the outside world. They have a lot of stones that can be sold or help others build houses. The rewards they get are used to exchange for their daily needs and good wine.


    This race is very obsessed with wine.


    But now, the dwarfs were trapped by ropes and walked behind the friars in frustration.


    Meng Li didn''t show up for robbing things at ordinary times. This time, he wanted to enslave a race.


    "What''s your business?" The monk standing in front of him has a wisp of beard on his chin. His eyes are not big and his cheekbones are high. His face is very cunning.


    He looked at Meng Li at the moment, the woman with short and curly hair was from here no matter what angle.


    Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, it didn''t hinder his judgment. Since she was from here, how many people could beat them?


    What''s more, they are still two.


    Meng Li took another look at the group of dwarfs. They were still so depressed and didn''t become optimistic because of their appearance.


    In their hearts, how can one stop these two demons.


    "Where are you going to take them?" Meng Li asked Hu Zi Nan again.


    Hu Zi Nan reached out his hand and pushed Meng Li: "let''s go. Don''t meddle in our business. We don''t need you to interfere in our work."


    "Then I can''t let you take them today." Meng Li said faintly, keeping a suitable distance from Hu Zi Nan.


    "Oh, ha ha..." Hu Zinan seemed to have heard the big joke and laughed, then said:


    "excuse me, little girl, are you the most advanced magician in the world? If not, stay away from us, because you can''t stop us at all. "


    Meng Li chuckled twice: "I''m not."


    "Go away if you don''t!" Hu Zinan completely lost his good tone and was very impatient.


    Meng Li spared him and went to the dwarfs. Hu Zinan and his companions wanted to stop him, but they were surprised to find that they couldn''t move.


    "What have you done to us?" Hu asked in horror.


    Meng Li laughs: "don''t you know the art of imprisonment?"


    "No way. What do you take to imprison me? I don''t feel the fluctuation of psychic power. " Hu Zi Nan''s face is livid, and his companion looks at Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li shook his head helplessly: "this world is not only spiritual power, you people, you''d better respect this world. This is not a place you make at will."


    "Magic, fighting spirit, can''t do it. The power of spiritual power is the most powerful." Hu said firmly.


    Meng Li: "the fighting spirit of magic is not weak."


    It''s just that most of the people here didn''t practice to that point. High level magicians can still defeat them, but a few high-level magicians can''t cope with such a large number of monks.


    Besides, she uses the technique of space confinement, and he doesn''t understand the power of space. Even if he knows it, he doesn''t understand it. Of course, he can''t feel it.


    "I don''t care. Spiritual power is the most powerful."


    Meng Li is not very angry: "it''s wrong."


    "Why am I talking to you about this?"


    Hu Zi Nan snorted: "let me go."


    Meng Li laughed angrily: "I''ve trapped you, just because you let you go with a word, doesn''t it look a little silly?"


    Hu Zi Nan: "I''m not sure."


    "You let us go first. We don''t have any other meaning. We just want to ask them to build houses for us. The houses are not very good now." The beard man''s companion''s tone softened down and said.


    Meng Li looked at the dwarves and asked:


    "would you like to?"


    Then the dwarfs saw the hope and regarded Meng Li as a savior, saying: "we don''t want to, we don''t trade with the demons."


    "Shut up. We''re human beings, not demons." Hu Zi Nan said to the extreme.


    When he came to this world, he was called a demon. Fortunately, his strength was strong enough, otherwise he didn''t know how to die.


    He couldn''t understand why, after painstakingly cultivating and soaring, he came to such a broken place. If he wanted to say that aura was similar to the previous world, there were so many disordered species that made people upset. For this reason, he was separated from his former relatives and friends by two worlds, and he didn''t have the status of the previous world. Everything had to start from the beginning.


    "You are demons. Even if the king asks us to build a palace, you will not bind us." Said an old dwarf.


    Meng Li waved to the old Dwarf: "don''t talk about it any more.""Am I right? Don''t you think they''re demons? " The dwarf looked at Meng Li wrongly.


    Meng Li: "not either."


    "Yes Dwarfs are surprised to see Meng Li, do not understand Meng Li how to think.


    In their hearts, as long as the people in this world, they should call these foreigners demons.


    Meng Li has a headache, so how can we make them live in peace?


    It''s too hard to talk.


    After all, it is a matter of strength. As long as the strength is balanced, no one can do anything about it. Naturally, we will live in peace.


    But it''s too hard.


    "You see, you said we were not." Meng Li''s words made the two monks feel more comfortable.


    Meng Li: "but you enslave them, and they are no different from demons."


    "Which eye of yours sees us enslave them? We just invite them back. They don''t want to do this. We will pay them later." Hu Zinan quibbled.


    Meng Li shook his head and didn''t want to say more.


    "I''ll take these dwarfs with me." Meng Li reaches out his hand and touches the rope that binds the dwarfs, which is specially made.


    It is also a magic weapon, and it needs enough strength to shake it away.


    Hu Zi Nan thought that Meng Li was baffled. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "can''t you untie the rope? So your wisdom is not as good as ours. This is a magic weapon. Do you know what it is


    Meng Lizhen felt noisy and raised his hand to slap the bearded man on the back of the head. He almost knocked him unconscious:


    "don''t talk."


    Hu Zinan has not been so wronged since he came to this world. He was immediately angry: "you want to die."


    Meng Li stares at him indifferently: "even if you are cruel, you have to see the situation clearly. Aren''t you like the fish on the chopping board to be slaughtered by me?"


    "If you dare to kill me, you will face the pursuit of my whole clan." Hu said sternly, "don''t be arrogant. I have a magic weapon that can send back my last image before I die."

 Chapter 2001

    Meng Li stares at him with no expression on his face, and says, "it''s powerful."


    "Then I won''t kill you."


    Anyway, I didn''t intend to kill these two monks. Killing them can''t solve these problems. Besides, I don''t want to kill them.


    Meng Li turns around and reaches out his hand to shatter the rope, which makes Hu Zi Nan and his companions stare big, because they also feel the fluctuation of spirit power.


    "How can you use the spirit power?" Hu Zinan stares at Meng Li''s eyebrows and eyes. They are all people here. The eyebrows and eyes of people here have unique characteristics, which are quite different from them.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t answer him. When the dwarfs see that the rope that binds them has opened, they jump up happily.


    Some even untied the wine hanging on their waist and poured it fiercely. Then everyone stood together and bowed to Meng Li deeply:


    "beautiful lady, can we invite you to our place?"


    Before Meng Li spoke, they said sincerely: "please don''t refuse us, OK? Give us a chance to express our gratitude and thank you for your help. "


    "Please promise us." Said the oldest dwarf.


    Meng Li hesitated, but he agreed after hesitating for a while. After all, it''s not necessary to leave a name for doing good deeds.


    It''s OK to have a good relationship with these races first. As for whether it can be useful in the future, after all, she is helpless today.


    "All right." Meng Li smiles.


    The dwarf looked at the two imprisoned friars and said, "what about these two demons? Let''s wipe them out. "


    Meng Li was silent and said: "we might as well let them live and die here. You also heard him say that if we kill him, the image will be transmitted back, and then you dwarves will also encounter the Revenge of their clan."


    Meng Li''s words made the dwarfs hesitant, but they were also aware of current affairs, and immediately said:


    "we listen to miss."


    Anyway, I dare not kill these two friars, and my words are very beautiful.


    Then the two monks watched the dwarfs and Meng Li leave in groups, and they were still standing in the same place.


    The reason why Meng Li left like this was to give them some punishment. It''s hard to be trapped in the same place. Only when their clan finds out that they are not coming back will they come to save them.


    I don''t know if they will come to the dwarves in the future, and I can''t protect the dwarves for a lifetime.


    Maybe I will give up if I find that I can''t succeed after one visit. After all, it''s not only the dwarves who will build houses. There''s no need to fight on this all the time.


    When he arrived at the dwarves'' land, Meng Li found a serious problem, that is, they could only sit in their houses and could not stand up at all.


    "I''m sorry, miss. We''ll build you a room alone as soon as possible." The elder dwarf sat opposite Meng Li and said with regret.


    Meng Li looked at him in surprise: "no, I''m ok."


    It''s just that it''s not convenient to stand. It doesn''t matter. Besides, you need to bend when you come in.


    But she just came to be a guest and didn''t intend to live here often.


    The old man said seriously: "we must make a room for our benefactor, because our family will be the benefactor''s home in the future. You can come back to rest at any time."


    "Please don''t refuse us. They are very happy to build houses for our benefactor, and they have already rushed to do it."


    There was movement behind him. Meng Li looked back at the dwarfs carrying fruit, wine and meat. Their faces were filled with joy and surrounded Meng Li with food.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "thank you for your hospitality."


    "Benefactor, please taste it." The dwarfs pushed the most precious wine to Meng Li, which made Meng Li feel sad.


    She doesn''t like drinking, either, but apparently dwarfs think it''s the best.


    Finally, the dwarfs reluctantly drank a little. After seeing this, they went out happily, leaving the eldest dwarf with a towering nose, probably because of the exciting taste of the wine.


    "Benefactor, how does it taste?" He asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "very sweet."


    "Just like the benefactor." The dwarf poured another glass for Meng Li. Meng Li was silent when he looked at the glass of wine. It was all her casual words. In fact, this glass of wine is the same as most of the wine, spicy and pungent.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t drink any more. I''ll lose my manners if I drink any more." Meng Li declined.


    The dwarf expressed regret for this, and said:


    "then the benefactor will eat meat."


    He took out a knife to cut Meng Li''s flesh. He was standing, but only Meng Li was sitting so high.


    He is muscular, stout and has a gray beard, which shakes when he talks with Meng Li.


    Let Meng Li feel some fun, she asked: "are you the patriarch here?""Ah?" The dwarf looked at Meng Li and said, "do you look good?"


    How do you know he''s the patriarch?


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Yes, I''m a patriarch. I''m in charge of a lot of things in the clan, even the trade with the outside world." The dwarf then said:


    "you call me dork the dwarf. That''s what outsiders call me."


    Meng Li nodded: "Doc."


    "What''s your name, benefactor?" Asked doc.


    Meng Li replied honestly, "my name is Lily."


    "Lily?" Doc looked at her with a strange expression, obviously thought Meng Li was deceiving.


    Because how can the person who can save them have the name of a passer-by?


    Lily is too much of a passer-by.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Meng Li said seriously, "my name is Lily."


    Looking at Meng Li''s serious eyes, Doc only feels that his benefactor is cheating him more seriously.


    "Good, good." Dork didn''t know how to respond, so he just pretended to be a letter.


    Meng Li


    Sometimes, she''s fooling people into believing it.


    Sometimes, she''s telling the truth, and people don''t believe her.


    "Please taste the meat." Duo Ke has cut the meat for Meng Li and pushed it to Meng Li. Meng Li takes a look and gently takes off the veil on his face.


    Before drinking, I just drank a little, but now I can''t put on meat anymore. When dork saw Meng Li''s face, he was very happy:


    "to see my benefactor''s face is the greatest blessing in my life. I will keep it in mind in the future. If I have the chance, I will repay you well."


    Meng Li


    Peerless face?


    It''s too grandiose.


    She looked at the meat on the plate, sprinkled with unknown sauce, black and thick. Meng Li gently dipped it with a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. The taste was OK.

 Chapter 2002

    "Is this Warcraft meat from your hunting?" Meng Li swallowed the meat in his mouth and asked softly.


    "Is it delicious?" Doc laughed


    Meng Li: "delicious."


    In fact, the meat is very Chai, not tender at all, but the sauce taste is OK.


    "We trade some meat with the outside world. You know, our race has a lot of stones, which are used in exchange for meat, and our people will do some small mechanisms to catch lower Warcraft." Dork explained.


    Meng Li nodded: "then you are really full of wisdom."


    The dwarves also have their own way of life.


    "We can''t compare our wisdom with those outside. That''s why we live here." Said doc, somewhat disappointed.


    Meng Li smiles. Is it OK? In fact, the world has evolved into an inclusive world. Every race is tolerant of each other.


    Before the monks came, the world really blossomed.


    "In fact, your life is very good." Meng Li chuckled.


    Do you know who''s going to miss us? Benefactor, do you know where they come from? Can we find a way to get them all back? " Speaking of the monks, Doc''s face was filled with fear and disgust.


    Meng Li pondered and said, "they are from another world."


    "That''s what they say, but how can they go from one world to another? Why can''t we?" Asked doc, puzzled.


    Meng Li looked up at the roof and said to Doc, "because God has allowed it."


    "How can God allow them to come here and bring us disaster? Are we not his people? " Doc twisted his thick brows.


    Meng Li said weakly, "because God wants you to live in peace, and maybe even hope that they can bring strength to you."


    Maybe people here will cultivate their spiritual power one day.


    "How can it be that they are so strong, so insolent, not friendly at all." Exclaimed doc.


    I just can''t understand how God can have such an idea.


    Meng Li gave up: "I don''t know, it''s just my guess."


    "In fact, my benefactor''s guess should be right, because they really came to this world." Doc sighed slightly:


    "but can they leave the world? It destroys the beauty of the world. It''s abominable. "


    Meng Li: "it should not be possible."


    There is no chance to soar. There has never been such a saying in the world. Naturally, there will not be such a passage.


    "All right." Duo Ke is worried. He can see Meng Li staring at him. He smiles again. He doesn''t want to let his emotions infect Meng Li.


    "Eat meat quickly, benefactor. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." He cut Meng Li''s meat again. Meng Li waved his hand and said, "my plate of meat is enough."


    "Make it for yourself."


    Doc said, "no, how can this be enough? I''ll have two plates. You..."


    Meng Li is amused by duo Ke. Is she taller than duo Ke, so she has to eat four dishes?


    In fact, one plate is enough for her. Girls, don''t eat too much.


    In her repeated refusal, Doc gave up the plan to continue to cut her meat, cut his own meat, accompanied Meng Li with the meal.


    Meng Li was surprised by the speed of their construction. In the evening, Meng Li''s house had been built.


    Obviously, there are many people and great strength. The house is made of stone, with many patterns carved on it and many daily necessities made of stone.


    For example, stone pot, stone cup, stone plate, let Meng Li feel lucky that there is no stone chopsticks, it should be very heavy.


    There was also a vase made of stone with fresh flowers in it, which made the room look decent. The bed was made of wood and covered with soft cotton. The dwarfs crowded in and asked Meng Li if he was satisfied? What else needs to be done.


    Meng Li said with exaggerated expression: "I like this room too much. Every decoration is just right and every object is very exquisite. I feel your sincerity. Thank you very much."


    She felt that if she didn''t say that, the dwarfs would have to ask her a lot of questions.


    For example, is the vase right here?


    Is the bed right over there?


    Hearing Meng Li''s boastful praise, the dwarfs really cheered up. Everyone in this room, hand in hand, danced around Meng Li in the middle.


    "We might as well have a bonfire party for our benefactor." They jumped on the bandwagon and made a quick decision.


    Then it was soon put into operation outside. When night came, there was a high fire in the middle of the yard.


    The dwarfs sing and dance, and they also pull Meng Li to dance. Meng Li thinks it''s funny to sing and dance with them, especially that he is really high among them. He has a feeling of standing out from the crowd.Embarrassed and embarrassed to accompany them to jump around, Meng Li said that he was a little tired, the dwarfs just let her go and jumped up.


    And the patriarch also came to accompany Meng Li to drink and eat meat. The whole clan was full of laughter, but it was bitter for the two monks who stood outside the forest.


    At night, some Warcraft come and go. Although Meng Li imprisons them there, it is also equivalent to using space to protect them. Warcraft can''t hurt them, but it can smell the smell of them and refuse to go, so it can smell them everywhere.


    I really like them.


    These two people can''t move, and they can''t contact the people of zongmen, so they can only stand in the same place and wait.


    And they don''t care about so many people. Generally speaking, two monks don''t have an accident when they go out. Besides, they just go to bring a bunch of dwarfs back. Maybe they are a guest in the dwarves at the moment.


    It''s also normal for a monk to hang out for a few days when he doesn''t go to the dwarves.


    So the two monks are standing there like two statues. There are more and more Warcraft around them. Why can''t they bite them?


    They began to claw and pull with their claws. They were so scared that their hair stood up and there was no sense of security.


    Now the taste is very strange, I hope these Warcraft help them break the border, and I''m afraid that they will be hurt by Warcraft after breaking the border.


    Two people hate that dead woman in the heart, why should meddle in?


    Those dwarfs look useless, as if they can only do these things. Moreover, since God has given them the talent to be good at building, they should always play it out to live up to God''s giving.


    Meng Li sipped the wine lightly in the dwarves and watched the scene with his mental strength.


    Looking at their frightened faces, a light smile appeared at the corner of their mouth. They were tortured by their hearts. It was very painful.

 Chapter 2003

    Meng Li wanted to leave the next day, but he couldn''t stand the dwarves. They insisted on staying, but they couldn''t refuse. They had to stay a few more days.


    It''s not a shame that they built a small house for themselves.


    Every day someone brought her wine, flowers, fruits and meat, which made her a little embarrassed.


    On the fourth day, the two monks outside finally waited for the people of the same clan to save them.


    After a few days of dry standing, they have to bear the covet of so many Warcraft, because they are practitioners, otherwise they can''t bear it.


    However, the two monks also hated Meng Li. When the people of the same clan broke Meng Li''s imprisonment, he took them to find him.


    Listen to the dwarf people say that there are seven or eight monks coming outside. Meng Li calmly puts on the veil and goes out.


    "You don''t have a long memory." Meng Li looked at today''s sunshine, some dazzling.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know how to write the word" death "when I hurt the people of tianjuezong Hu Zi Nan and his companion look not very good, a strange face to speak with Meng Li.


    But he looked at Meng Li''s eyes or some fear, eyes kept turning, looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said lazily: "tianjuezong? What did your Lord think of it? What''s your name


    "Is it a bad thing to do too much and then wait for heaven to exterminate you?"


    "Cheap maid, shut up He exclaimed.


    Meng Li''s eyebrow picking, seeing that this man had a bit of status in the previous world, otherwise he would not always open his mouth to call a cheap maid, nor would he claim to be himself.


    "Shut up." Meng Li congealed his mental strength into a hand and fanned the man''s face.


    The man looked at the scene in horror and knew that it was the other side''s divine consciousness. He wanted to avoid it, but found that he couldn''t move in a moment, and this hand had great power, which made him more afraid. He was shocked by the power of the other side''s divine consciousness. Then he took Meng Li''s slap, his face swelled with speed, and the corners of his mouth also oozed with blood.


    "Still barking?" Meng Li looked at their friars, and no one dared to speak.


    The man''s face is humiliating, and his companions are also angry. But when they imprison the man, they are already imprisoned. Meng Li will not wait for them to notice, so they will stand in place without any reaction.


    "Who are you?" The man who is slapped by Meng Li stares at Meng Li with red eyes.


    Meng Li looked at Hu Zi Nan and said, "why don''t you have a long memory? Do you want to come to me?"


    "Would it be different to bring more people? Does it take a lot of effort for me to trap you? "


    Hu Zi Nan felt his brain was in a mess. He felt that there was something he didn''t grasp.


    "Why do you use your spiritual power, and why do you use your divine consciousness?" And just now they all clearly realized that each other''s divine consciousness is very huge, which is really terrible. If it''s not powerful, how can they do it?


    Meng Li: "why do I want to solve your doubts?"


    Hu Zinan said firmly:


    "you are not a person in this world. No one in this world will do this. Tell us who you are and why you want to help these dwarfs. It is clear that we are a person in this world."


    Meng Li stares at them, and their eyes are full of doubts and curiosity, and Hu Zinan is so sure that she is a person in the same world with them. In this case, why not make a plan?


    "I may be your ancestor," she said meaningfully


    "Ancestors?" Hu Zinan is very angry. Why should he insult people like this?


    It''s really controlled by others. I have to listen to all kinds of ugly words. That''s why I''m trying to cultivate. I just don''t want to encounter this kind of situation.


    "Liusha Laozu?" Cried one of the friars.


    "Are you the ancestor of Liusha?" Asked another monk.


    Meng Li frowns slightly. Who is the ancestor of Liusha?


    But it didn''t affect her to deceive these people. She said in a slightly flustered way, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "No, you must be the Liusha ancestor. Only the Liusha ancestor''s divine sense is so powerful that he can kill people invisibly."


    Meng Li snorted, did not deny, but also did not admit.


    They looked at each other. Is this really the ancestor of quicksand?


    They desperately use their own strength to break the shackles, but they can''t do it alone, and Hu Zi Nan and Hu Zi Nan didn''t even do it.


    It''s not that they haven''t tried, it''s useless, otherwise they won''t stand for a few days.


    "Since the Liusha ancestors, why help them?" One of them asked again.


    Meng Li just said, "I like it."


    "Why is it like this? Did you use the art of giving up? " Hu Zinan stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li also snorted, neither denying nor admitting.


    And the dwarfs also found that they could not move. From the beginning, they came out in fear. Doc moved to Meng Li carefully and asked:"Benefactor, are these demons trapped by you again?"


    Meng Li nodded: "don''t be afraid, they won''t hurt you."


    "My benefactor is too good." Doc exclaimed, his mouth big enough to fit in an egg.


    He didn''t quite understand how benefactor did it. It seemed that one person could deal with so many monks without using any power. He couldn''t understand how benefactor did it, but he could do it.


    As for the conversation between Meng Li and the friars, Doc also heard that the demon actually framed the benefactor as a demon, too much!


    "Is it convenient for you to go back to your room? I have something to say to them. " Meng Li said to doc suddenly.


    After hearing the speech, Doc immediately nodded, and then led the tribe to avoid.


    Only Meng Li and the monks were left. They looked at Meng Li, and the first man who called Liusha Laozu began to shout:


    "Liusha Laozu, although we don''t know why you gave up such a body or why you helped them, I really hope you will come back with us and join our tianjuezong."


    "The name of tianjuezong is not good. If I don''t go, I''m afraid that the sky will destroy me." Meng Li said seriously.


    But did not expect the man said: "she must be Liusha ancestor, Liusha ancestor is so not serious."


    Then he said with emotion: "you are the first person to rise, but we haven''t found your trace since we came here. I didn''t expect that you have changed your face."


    Meng Li said thoughtfully.


    It turns out that the Liusha ancestor was the first one to rise. According to this, Liusha ancestor was the most powerful in the original world, otherwise he would not have been the first one to rise.


    I don''t know whether this man is a man or a woman, but his cultivation is certainly not bad. Unlike these people now, they are all given by the way of heaven.

 Chapter 2004

    But what about this man now?


    No word.


    Is it because he came too early, he was the only monk in this place, and then he was treated as a demon?


    Why not?


    Pretend to be yourself?


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing when he thought about it.


    Seeing Meng Li so happy, their faces became worse.


    "Liusha, if you have something to say, can you let us go first?" Said one of the men.


    Meng Li: "then you will swear the way of heaven first, and never bully these aborigines again."


    "What?" A group of people are stunned, this is the way of heaven oath, what ghost is it?


    Is the oath of heaven made casually?


    "Liusha Laozu, why are you doing this? When did you become so kind? " This person''s tone has always been very good.


    Meng Li looked in the past. He was a clean young man.


    He also called himself Liusha Laozu at the beginning.


    Meng Li was patient and said, "you are foreigners, but you don''t have any self-consciousness. Is it appropriate to act wantonly with the suppression of power?"


    "Don''t we cultivate our strength? Is it for the sake of seeing people''s faces? It''s for the sake of not looking at people''s faces! " The man who was slapped said angrily.


    "We have worked so hard, not to reason with the weak."


    Meng Li Oh a: "you are the concept of respect for the strong throughout the very thorough."


    "It''s just right. Now that you meet stronger me, I don''t have to reason with you, so I''ll wait for you to take the oath of heaven. If you don''t take the oath, no one will leave."


    "You..." He was speechless.


    Meng Li jumped onto the persimmon tree in the yard and sat down, looking down at them. They were all trying to persuade Meng Li, but Meng Li closed his eyes directly.


    There are people talking, Meng Li on a force to fight in the past, let them shut up.


    In the evening, several monks stood there like statues, watching them hold a bonfire party, watching them laugh and sing and dance.


    During the day, they became the object of the Dwarfs'' contemplation.


    Like ornaments one by one, they are angry, embarrassed, but helpless.


    "Well, I promise you." But if they bully me, I can resist He did not forget to add a sentence after it.


    In fact, in Zhang Zicheng''s mind, this is not very difficult to achieve. Of course, the most important thing is to get away. He can''t stand the feeling of being trapped here all the time, and he doesn''t want to involve others.


    He had a premonition in his heart that if the clan still came, the end might be the same as him.


    "You...!" Hu''s face was livid, his mouth was bleeding, and he was very angry.


    "Elder martial brothers, it''s better to let it go. It''s not something against morality." Zhang Zicheng''s imprisonment was untied by Meng Li, and he began to move his muscles and bones while persuading them.


    In this regard, several people refused at the beginning, and asked Zhang Zicheng to inform zongmen to save them.


    Meng Li looked at them without expression: "they can''t get in, do you believe it?"


    "And I can kill you all before they come. I''m not afraid to be hunted down." Meng Li looks at Hu Zinan with deep meaning.


    Her words succeeded in disillusioning them. They believed that Meng Li had this ability.


    In particular, it is almost unrealistic to pursue and kill a Liusha ancestor.


    Liusha Laozu used to be the strongest in the lower world. He came to this world before anyone else, and his accomplishments are much higher than theirs.


    The gap between them is still as big as the lower bound.


    "Liusha Laozu is calm down. I will not inform zongmen. Even if I inform zongmen, I will also inform them to invite Laozu back to be a guest. I dare not have other ideas about Laozu." Zhang Zicheng said to Meng Li.


    He is to appease Meng Li, in order to avoid danger for him and his companions, but his companions always think that he is flattering.


    They all stare at him with disdain.


    Meng Li said to Zhang Zicheng, "if your senior brothers know the current affairs so well, they won''t suffer here."


    "You can discuss it again. If you want to make the vows of the way of heaven next time, you can make them together. Otherwise, don''t make any of them. I don''t have much spare time to untie them one by one for you."


    Let them talk to each other.


    Meng Li thought for a while, sat down on her knees, and began to practice in front of them. She had a pearl on her body. Moreover, her soul could quickly gather aura, so aura swarmed in, which made them feel shocked.

 Chapter 2005

    The speed of absorbing aura is not normal!


    They haven''t seen Meng Li''s true face before, but after watching it here for a few days, Meng Li has already taken off his veil and pretended to be the ancestor of Liusha.


    In any case, they all think that they are losing, so it doesn''t matter what they look like.


    And the client is an orphan, and there won''t be any trouble.


    Now Zhang Zicheng is very bald. He''s the first to take the lead and feel restless. He simply has to persuade others to take the oath of heaven.


    After successfully persuading Meng Li, Zhang Zicheng asked Meng Li:


    "Lao Zu, can you let him make a vow of heaven and then release his imprisonment first? He is very sad now."


    Meng Li opened his eyes and shook his head: "no, I said I don''t have time to relieve them one by one."


    "You can convince people together."


    Zhang Zicheng


    What are these human sufferings? Now he is the most spineless and the most like a villain.


    He is not for these elder martial brothers, OK?


    In fact, it''s nothing to understand. It''s not that you have to bully these aborigines in order to be successful.


    So it became the two of them to persuade others. At first, they were scolded, but at last, one by one, they were subdued.


    Anyway, someone gave them a step down.


    Besides, this is Liusha Laozu. If he really angers them, it''s easy to kill himself. Zongmen still dare not take revenge for them.


    It''s just that I''m forced to make a vow of the way of heaven. It''s too oppressive.


    But there is no choice.


    as like as two peas in Zhang Zicheng''s promise, one after another, Meng and Yi saw their oath. They untied their imprisonment and waved to a group of people who were stiff and stiff. They said,


    , "go back."


    "Lao Zu, why don''t you come back with us?" Zhang Zicheng said carefully.


    Meng Li glanced at them: "I''ll go back with you? And then you killed him? "


    Zhang Zicheng


    Who dares to murder her?


    Really.


    "Our patriarch respects our ancestors very much. If we can meet them, we will be very happy." Zhang Zicheng is tactful.


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully: "this is it."


    If the Liusha ancestor really knew their patriarch, he would not be able to help him with a casual chat in the past?


    But you can also pretend amnesia.


    Anyway, the strength is here. Although we really need to compete for spiritual cultivation, we are not as good as them for the time being, but the power of space and spirit are enough to crush them.


    How about a trip? Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. We''d better see if we can persuade the sect leader to teach the disciples.


    Relieve the pressure on the oppressed aborigines of the world.


    "Do you welcome me?" Meng Li looked at Hu Zinan. Three or four of them had the biggest opinion on themselves.


    Can now also dare to anger not dare to speak of the state, only dull nod.


    "Then I''ll trust you for once, and I''ll go and see the boy." Meng Li pretends to be mature.


    Presumably their patriarch can only be a boy in front of the Liusha ancestor.


    It''s too much fun. If there weren''t so many people here, she would have laughed.


    It''s up to them at the beginning, and the rest is up to them.


    Meng Li told the dwarfs that he wanted to go to their ancestral home. The dwarfs expressed their worries one after another:


    "the nest of those demons is very dangerous. Do the benefactor really want to go?" A group of dwarves stand in front of Meng Li, looking up at Meng Li.


    Meng Li squatted down and looked at them head to head, then shook his head and said, "it''s OK, they can''t help me."


    "Benefactor, let''s accompany you. We can protect benefactor." After thinking about it, the patriarch was still not at ease.


    This made a group of dwarfs laugh?


    It''s not enough to be cannon fodder and protect others.


    One after another, they show sarcastic smile, but Meng Li stares at them, and then converges.


    "I really don''t need to. You are here at ease. I will be a guest in the future." Meng Li smiles. He wanted to reach out and clap the Patriarch on the shoulder, but he didn''t think it was appropriate.


    After all, they are the head of a clan.


    Although this group of dwarfs did not conform to her aesthetic, and even funny, she felt that their character was ok, and they were very enthusiastic.


    It''s not a very violent person. It can be seen from the fact that the monks have been trapped in the dwarves for a few days. These dwarves just watch and observe them all the time, and then they just attack these monks all the time, but no dwarves ask to kill them or torture them.


    No matter what you do, even if you want to let them go now, they don''t have much opinion.


    I''m just worried that the monster will be terrible and hurt her.


    "Don''t go, benefactor, they are really terrible." The dwarfs are still very worried.Meng Li shook his head: "I''m really OK. They dare not move me. Do you believe me?"


    "Ah..."


    "Benefactor..." The dwarfs heaved a sigh. They couldn''t persuade Meng Li, and they couldn''t keep the benefactor. They could only let Meng Li and a few monks leave. They also saw Meng Li off in person.


    On the way, Meng Li suddenly asked them, "can you be a sedan chair?"


    "No Hu said immediately.


    Meng Li laughed: "you answer the fastest, so you will."


    In fact, an ordinary sedan chair is relatively easy to do. A few of them can do it very soon.


    "Lao Zu wants to take a sedan chair?" Zhang Zicheng asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I''m tired walking."


    After that, Meng Li found a stone and sat down, waiting for them to get the sedan chair.


    The rest of them are:


    It''s too much.


    "Let''s not forget Tao Xin and don''t bully the weak. What''s the difference between your current behavior and that?"


    "Isn''t it to give you a taste of being bullied?" Meng Li said without expression.


    There was no word.


    Zhang Zicheng could only stand up and make ends meet. He said, "well, since Laozu feels tired, let''s take him back. Anyway, our accomplishments are not bad, and we won''t feel tired carrying him."


    "The most spineless thing!" Someone spat.


    Zhang Zicheng let out a sigh and shook his head helplessly. Then he began to cut wood. Seeing that he took the lead, the rest of the people had to help in order to get back to zongmen as soon as possible.


    I''m afraid Meng Li is not happy, and then I''ll stand in place again.


    Several people work together, and a simple sedan chair is soon made. Meng Li and Shi ran sit on it, and they carry her to tianjuezong with a look of frustration.


    Meng Li also said not to go too fast, but to go back step by step. The monks knew that they were determined to torture them, and they wanted to throw Meng Li.


    But in fact, he carried her honestly and painstakingly to tianjuezong''s door.


    Meng Li looked at the words "tianjuezong" on the gate of zongmen, shook his head and said: "the moral of tianjuezong is really not good."

 Chapter 2006

    People stare at Meng Li


    Can you shut up?


    Seeing several elder martial brothers carrying an aborigine back, the gatekeepers were very surprised and asked what was the matter.


    But can they tell the truth about their disgrace?


    All told them to leave it alone, but also let them inform the patriarch, said: "this is Liusha Laozu."


    "Liusha Laozu?"


    "That''s it?" All the people were jaw shocked.


    This little Aboriginal girl?


    He has a plain appearance and no special features.


    Are these elder martial brothers serious?


    Looking at their reaction, Meng Li determined that Liusha Laozu was a well-known figure in the world.


    This person is quite powerful. If he is still alive, he is still wandering in the world, and he is in the name of others. It will be embarrassing for him to come.


    And she didn''t know whether the Liusha ancestor was a man or a woman.


    But she is not afraid of the coming of Zhengzhu.


    When the Lord Tianjue heard that Liusha Laozu was coming, his expression was also very strange.


    But he went out in a hurry. Without seeing Meng Li clearly, he arched his hand and said, "I''ll give you a gift."


    Then he raised his head and came over. Seeing Meng Li''s appearance, he immediately felt that he had been teased.


    "Liusha Laozu?" He looked at Zhang Zicheng and some of them.


    "Are you sure?"


    Zhang Zicheng was also extremely embarrassed, and Hu Zinan said:


    "patriarch, I never said that this is Liusha''s ancestor, everything is Zhang Zicheng''s, it''s his preconception."


    Back at zongmen, Hu felt more secure.


    So I dare to say that.


    Zhang Zicheng quickly arched his hand and said, "Lord, I don''t think my judgment will be wrong. Who else in the world has such a strong divine consciousness, which is condensed into a solid body with great power, and which imprisons us in the same place in an instant."


    "Ah?" The patriarch said he was surprised.


    In fact, although he is the patriarch, his strength is not much higher, because everyone''s speed from below is too fast. Although he came earlier, his accomplishments have not improved much in this world.


    They grow too fast below, but they don''t progress so fast above, which means that they are closer to themselves.


    When they say that the "Liusha ancestor" is so powerful, they immediately assess whether they can trap these people in an instant.


    Doesn''t seem to be able to?


    No matter whether he is true or not, as long as he has the ability, it is worth making friends with him.


    He hesitated, and politely asked Meng Li, "Liusha, how did you become this..." Honor?


    Meng Li smiles but does not speak.


    Zhang Zhicheng said: "the old ancestor gave up."


    "Give up..." Tian Jue''s mouth twitched, and he won''t look for this honor, will he?


    And it''s a woman''s body.


    He took a cold breath and laughed awkwardly:


    "Liusha Laozu is elegant."


    Meng Li asked with a smile, "are you mocking me now?"


    "I dare not." Tianjue immediately turned to his side and made a gesture: "younger generation, please go to the inner hall to have a rest." It''s not like standing here.


    Meng Li waved his sleeve and sent out a spiritual force from his body. Then he strode ahead. Tianjue immediately felt the fluctuation of his power. He couldn''t help looking at Meng Li''s back and thinking.


    This is also Meng Li''s intention. His purpose is to tell Tianjue that he is practicing spiritual power. After all, no one in the world can practice spiritual power to make himself look more like that.


    You Yun silently looks at Meng Li''s bluffing in the system space, and suddenly finds that it''s fun to watch Meng Li do the task.


    Every time he cheated people, he was still upright and strong, which made him admire.


    In the main hall, Meng Li didn''t wait for others to say hello, so he found a place to sit down. Heaven never let Zhang Zicheng follow them. Now there are only two of them in the main hall.


    On the way over, Tianjue also follows Zhang Zicheng behind Meng Li. They secretly learn about all the things that happened in the dwarves. At least they have a number in mind.


    "What''s your name?" Meng Li asked him.


    Tianjue pulled the corner of his mouth: "it''s normal for the elder to forget too many things. The younger generation''s name is Li Tianjue."


    Meng Li looked at him: "do I know him?"


    Li Tianjue''s expression was very strange: "elder, we had several predestined relationships before, but there were too many people at that time. It''s normal that you didn''t remember."


    Meng Li AI said: "well, since I have something to do, many things in the lower world have been forgotten. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t care."


    "How can there be no concern? Don''t you want to lay a foundation for the younger generation of the family?" Li Tianjue asked tentatively.


    He did not know how the Liusha ancestors would object to their access to resources and prevent them from looking for dwarfs to do business.Listen to them, this Liusha ancestor is very different from their ideas. He is very biased towards the aborigines and forces them to take the oath of heaven for the aborigines.


    So talk and try to see what the other person means.


    Meng Li stared at him without expression: "I said I lost my memory, how can I still be concerned?"


    Li Tianjue is quite speechless. I want to ask Meng Li, since you have lost your memory, how can you still remember that you are the ancestor of Liusha?


    Meng Li probably saw Li Tianjue''s idea and said to himself:


    "I''ve lived too long and I don''t remember many things, but it doesn''t mean I don''t even remember who I am."


    Whether she remembers it or not depends on whether she can make it up.


    When you can''t make it up, you can''t remember.


    Li Tianjue


    OK, you are strong. Everything you say is right.


    "It''s also a coincidence that there is a member of Liusha''s family in our clan. Would you like to call him to meet you?"


    Meng Li


    All the posterity came.


    "No, let him be here for his own good." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Li Tian can''t help laughing The style of Liusha ancestor is just like that of that year. "


    Meng Li: "what


    So Liusha Laozu is a man who doesn''t even care about his family?


    And you know from them that Liusha Laozu is not very serious?


    Who are you pretending to be.


    "In fact, there is something in my mind that I don''t understand. I hope Liusha can help me." Li Tianjue''s whole face was tangled. He was really curious.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Meng Li ah, looks rather helpless: "you say it."


    "The younger generation thinks that it''s too inconvenient for me to be a daughter." After that, he muttered in his heart, I''m afraid there''s something strange about the Liusha ancestor?


    Even if the body of a daughter is gone, it''s better to get this kind of style, even if you find a good-looking nun to give up?


    Meng Li listened to his tone and almost understood that the Liusha ancestor was a man.


    His face was indifferent: "I like it. Can''t I experience a different life?"


    "Yes, yes." Li Tianjue is not only smiling.

 Chapter 2007

    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    With Li Tianjue two relative speechless, the atmosphere so embarrassed down.


    Li Tianjue twisted his brows. It was too embarrassing for him to say nothing to each other. He had to find something to say. After thinking about it, he asked Meng Li:


    "father Liusha, listen to the disciples, were you a guest of the dwarf before?"


    He put it mildly.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Li Tianjue was surprised and said, "it turns out that the Liusha ancestors have made friends with them, but forgive me for saying that they are too weak..."


    Meng Li: "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t think it''s worth the love of Liusha Laozu."


    "These aborigines regard us as demons. Maybe they just seek the protection of their ancestors, not treat you sincerely." Li Tianjue pretended to be worried.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "you have some real accomplishments. You are different from those who are rising fast, but you also like to do such things."


    Li Tianjue


    What a disease!


    Talking so directly?


    Do you think he''s willing to say it? It''s not because this man stopped them from doing business.


    It''s also true for the disciples of the sect. According to the truth, the patriarch should ask him for an explanation, but this man is too strong. The explanation is not very good. Let''s take the interests first.


    If there is no accident, Liusha Laozu is the strongest in the lower world. He is still here.


    There is an obvious strength gap with these people, so who can win him into whose clan will have more appeal, which makes the clan have a general change.


    Li Tianjue had this heart, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "I''m not trying to sow discord. I''m just worried that you will be used." Li Tianjue said weakly.


    Meng Li laughed: "not afraid."


    "But I think your clan has been a bit overbearing recently."


    "Since you have come to this world, you should be more peaceful. You can''t bully these aborigines to death just because you are powerful."


    Meng Li wants to let these people be restrained in the name of Liusha Laozu.


    Li Tianjue breathed a sigh and forcibly explained: "the ancestors didn''t know something. It was they who rejected us first. When they saw us, they were terrified and scared. If they were more courageous, they would shout to fight and kill. We were not terrible, but their behavior was irritating."


    "Besides, the monks have different temperaments, and I can''t manage too much."


    Meng Li''s face is light: "others say you are demons, you have to be demons."


    "They haven''t thought about peaceful coexistence. Why should we compromise? Do the strong have to accommodate the weak? What''s the significance of that power? " Li Tianjue felt that he couldn''t make sense of this obstinacy.


    Anyway, the thought is not at one point.


    Meng Li: "you cover up your ambition perfectly with these reasons."


    "Liusha Laozu You... " Li Tianjue was a little angry, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    Some arguments are useless.


    Meng Li looked at her and did not speak.


    "Dare to ask Laozu where to settle down now?" Li Tianjue changed the subject.


    Meng Li: "the world is home."


    Li Tianjue said: "don''t make fun of me. I have a purpose to ask you this."


    Meng Li: "what''s the purpose?"


    "If you are tired of traveling around the world, you can rest in tianjuezong for a while." Li Tianjue moved in his heart and said:


    "I happen to be a guest here too. I''ll show you around the clan to see the younger generation."


    Meng Li stared at him: "what do you mean? Want to drum me up? "


    Li Tianjue


    There is something wrong with this man.


    You have to eat one mouthful at a time and do things step by step.


    Why do you speak so directly.


    Isn''t it true that we should first cultivate our own feelings and then talk about them together?


    It''s meaningless to talk about it now. Will he agree?


    "Yes, I have such extravagance. I''m just worried. I don''t know if I can agree with you." But they all came here, and he couldn''t deny it, so he said.


    Meng Li sighed and didn''t speak any more.


    But Li Tianjue thought about it again and again, and tentatively asked Meng Li, "how do you want to stay here?"


    Meng Li raised his eyes to see him: "the clan atmosphere is good. You''re not good. I don''t like monks like robbers."


    Li Tianjue


    If it''s anything else, it''s better to say.


    But this?


    It''s hard for the disciples to change their current state.


    Doesn''t he know how the disciples got the resources? I know, but he can''t change.


    Do you think it''s easy to do just like this?In this situation, he prohibited his disciples from robbing, but other sects did not.


    But if you don''t grab things, you can''t quickly accumulate resources, and you will fall behind others. Who is willing to stay here? They all have the same strength. It''s easy for the disciples to go. He can stop one but not a group of people who want to go.


    At that time, it''s useless to have a quicksand ancestor in town. The disciples are the backbone.


    "With all due respect, what I think is really a little simple. Tianjue also has a lot of difficulties." Li Tianjue said in embarrassment.


    Meng Li is not too disappointed, coldly said: "that is not willing, even if."


    "No, why don''t you stop first and let Tian Jue think about it?" Li Tianjue said eagerly, worried that Meng Li would turn over and leave.


    Meng Li looked at him for a moment and said, "you don''t have to worry that the disciples will leave the sect because they don''t have the resources. It''s against the heart of Tao if the practitioners need to do this to get the resources. We just need the elite. It''s also because of the general environment that a sect needs to stand up to rectify the atmosphere and build a new style, Call on everyone. "


    "Do I have no appeal now? I think I''m here, and other sects will not indulge their disciples so much if they give some face. At the same time, it''s better to have a sect call on them and take the lead in demonstration. I think you''re good. If you''re such a big sect, the effect will be different. "


    "Do you know what a great cause it is to work hard to improve this bad environment? Don''t you want to accomplish great things with me?"


    "When we have influence and appeal, our reputation will resound across the whole continent, and we will be able to stand out from so many sects and go to the top."


    "If you come here recently, I don''t know where the new monks come from, but they are still very confused."


    Li Tianjue: "what


    His whole face was like, "what are you talking about?" I''m looking at you.


    I''m really confused by Meng Li.


    See Meng Li quite speechless, said for a long time, feelings in the casting pearls before swine.


    "Forget it." Meng Li said faintly.

 Chapter 2008

    It doesn''t make sense. Let Li Tianjue think about it slowly.


    Meng Lizhen is too lazy to talk to Li Tianjue. No matter what Li Tianjue says, Meng Lizhen doesn''t say much.


    Li Tianjue said it boring, and then arranged a place for Meng Li to live next to him. The treatment was OK.


    Then he came every day to persuade Meng Li to join tianjuezong, to talk about the benefits of tianjuezong and how he would support Meng Li. He promised a lot.


    During this period, a clansman who claimed to be the ancestor of Liusha came to see her, and she also refused.


    That day, Li Tianjue came again. Meng Li looked at him and asked:


    "do you really not consider what I said?"


    Li Tianjue had a bitter face: "Liusha Laozu, this fact is too difficult to deal with. It''s better for you to join our Tianjue sect first. I respect you as the supreme elder. Then we can work together to improve the present situation."


    "You''re fooling me." Meng Li said faintly.


    Li Tianjue: "how dare you, younger generation?"


    Meng Li said: "it''s deceiving me. I''ve joined. You''ve typed my name out, but you can''t do anything."


    "How dare you do that, master? Can you believe me?" Li Tianjue feels bald.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "well, you''re really in a dilemma, so I don''t ask for it. I can''t force people to deal with it."


    "But I''ve got to go. I''m going to convince other patriarchs."


    Anyway, we should convey this idea.


    Just as Confucius preached.


    Li Tianjue: "senior..."


    He wants to talk but stops. Depending on his posture, the other party is willing to stay only if he agrees. If he doesn''t agree, he can''t let the other party stay, because it''s also a waste of other people''s time to ask the other party to stay.


    People have made the meaning very clear.


    Since he can''t satisfy himself, he has no face to stop others from persuading him.


    But this heart, is not reconciled!


    Meng Li looks at Li Tianjue''s expression and shakes his head. Li Tianjue wants to be a master here to improve his clan''s strength, but he doesn''t want to lose some of his disciples. It''s true that Li Tianjue is afraid of his hands and feet.


    It is very clear to him that even if some disciples are lost now, more disciples will join in later.


    However, Meng and Li insisted on leaving him.


    But Meng Li just came out of tianjuezong and met a man.


    "I have seen Liusha Laozu." He came quickly and arched at Meng Li.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "are you?"


    In fact, she knew that this was the leader of the three sword sect next door.


    And he came in person.


    "I''m from sanjianzong. I''m here to invite my grandfather to be a guest." Song was also modest.


    Meng Li asked him with a smile, "are you the leader of the three sword sect?"


    Song Tong raised his head and looked at Meng Li. He said that the Liusha ancestor inquired carefully and nodded.


    Meng Li thinks that he has failed to deceive Li Tianjue, so let''s have a try on Song Tong.


    It''s too late for her to set up a clan. She can only brainwash these clan leaders.


    "Please don''t turn me down." Song said it sincerely.


    Meng Li thought about it and nodded: "since we have come to tianjuezong, we can''t say if we don''t go there. OK."


    Song Shu laughs and takes Meng Li back to sanjianzong. He treats each other as a distinguished guest. His words also express that he wants Meng Li to join sanjianzong.


    It also promises a lot of benefits.


    The other party has already said his purpose, Meng Li naturally takes the opportunity to say what she thinks.


    That is to say all the words Li Tianjue sent to song Cong, what together to achieve great things and so on. Song Cong and Li Tianjue''s reaction is almost the same, and they are all confused by Meng Li.


    "Master The world must be ours. " Looking at Meng Li staring at him, he is really not good at directly refuting Meng Li.


    He thinks that the Liusha ancestors have become very strange people. Why should they care about the views of these aborigines?


    The law of the jungle will never change.


    Meng Li: "do you mean that the world will become the world of monks after a long time?"


    Song Shu told the truth: "I see it like this, because there are more and more friars, and the aborigines are too weak. They will not have the chance to shine again under the condition of so many friars and absolute strength."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows. It''s true.


    But isn''t that what she''s doing? Equivalent to the completion of the mandate of heaven.


    She said softly, "have you ever thought about the way of heaven? The way of heaven doesn''t want monks to monopolize the world. He created so many races in order to let a hundred flowers blossom, including accepting you. "


    She told Song Shu the true meaning of the way of heaven.


    Hearing what Meng Li said, song Cong frowned, then suddenly opened his eyebrows and looked at Meng Li"There seems to be some truth in what Laozu said."


    Meng Li said, "that''s it. Aren''t you afraid of heaven''s responsibility?"


    "But..." Song Tong is still very hesitant. Isn''t it equivalent to a person running to him and telling him to save the world together?


    "Let me think about it."


    One clan should work against so many.


    The main reason is that resources are not seized by themselves, but by others. In the end, there is no peace in the world, but the strength of their clan falls again and again.


    So everyone''s worries are different. Li Tianjue is worried about losing his disciples.


    Song is worried that not going out to grab resources will lead to the decline of everyone''s strength.


    This is gambling with zongmen.


    Besides, resources are limited. With more and more monks, resources will only be less and less


    Song knew a lot about his worries.


    How to think about it, the right way is to take advantage of this opportunity to get more resources, and do whatever it takes when necessary. After that, the resources in their hands will become less and less, which is the basis for them to settle down.


    It''s not a fake


    Maybe Liusha is right. The way of heaven is what he said. But now there is no time to consider the way of heaven. Instead of worrying about the so-called punishment of the way of heaven, it''s better to live in the present.


    It''s not good at present, let alone in the future.


    Meng Li looks at Song Tong silently and thinks hard.


    As a result, he didn''t quite understand. He still took Meng Li to walk around in zongmen. He also saw that when they exchanged points in the task building, they happily took out the same things.


    This scene made song Tong feel embarrassed, because Liusha Laozu should not like to see this scene. At this time, the disciples were still discussing who robbed those things from, and even ridiculed the incompetence and stupidity of the robbed people mercilessly.


    They are high above, they are complacent, their faces at the moment give people a sense of danger, song Tong walked over, fake cough twice, everyone looked over, saw the patriarch with an Aboriginal girl, the expression is very strange.


    "I have seen the Lord." People bow their hands.

 Chapter 2009

    They also looked at Meng Li. They noticed just now that she was in parallel with the patriarch. At least she had to be a friend of the patriarch.


    I heard that the patriarch went to pick up Liusha, and I also heard that Liusha lost a woman.


    So


    That''s it?


    Seeing the doubts in their eyes, Song Shu also said, "this is Liusha Laozu."


    "I''ve seen you." The crowd also politely arched their hands.


    If Laozu himself is still a little intimidating here, it may make them nervous, but now Laozu looks like this It''s hard to be awed if you don''t speak.


    Song Tong looked at all kinds of things they brought out, thought about it, and said:


    "there was a rule in the clan that you were not allowed to go out to rob. It depends on your own ability. Have you forgotten?"


    This was the rule at the beginning of the clan, but no one followed it later. Everyone acquiesced in it. Unexpectedly, the patriarch suddenly took it out and said it.


    They also said perfunctorily, "yes, I''m wrong."


    Meng Li also knew that song was the one to show her what song wanted to say. He thought it was unnecessary to say something like this, so he said:


    "it doesn''t have to be like this."


    Song knew what Meng Li was saying. He arched his hand awkwardly, and then he didn''t say a word.


    Since the other side has seen through, there is no need to continue to do so.


    "There''s a strong smell of blood here. I want to go out and get some air." Meng Li saw that everyone was staring at her and song Tong.


    After that, she turned and went out, and song Tong followed.


    Seeing that song Tong was not sincere, Meng Li didn''t want to waste any more time on him and said goodbye to him:


    "I''ve been here for a long time, and all the banquets come to an end. I think it''s time for me to go."


    "No, Lao Zu, you can play more." Hearing that the other party was going to leave, song Tong was also a little anxious. He said:


    "please give me some more days to think about it."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it for a long time. It''s really hard to think about it. I can''t force it. I can only look at other sects."


    "After all, I''m a mortal. I can''t reach the height of my ancestors." Song said with some regret.


    Meng Li nodded.


    After being polite to Song Shu, she insisted on leaving even though he tried to keep her.


    It''s not very interesting to stay. They have such worries and are not willing to take the risk.


    Since the two patriarchs have rejected her, the possibility of persuading the other patriarchs is relatively small, especially some patriarchs are still relatively small. She is not good at persuading them, because the patriarchs are small and their influence is too small.


    Just as now, if I set up a sect immediately, there were very few people at first, and it took a long time to carry it forward. Moreover, when people heard that this sect was not allowed to rob the indigenous people''s things to obtain resources, they probably would not join.


    When she left sanjianzong, she did nothing again. When a clan came to visit her, she went to try to persuade others. But sanjianzong and tianjuezong refused first, and they basically refused.


    Sometimes there are really not so many reasons. They just think that if the big companies refuse, there must be risks they can''t think of, so they follow the crowd.


    Besides, not every clan can afford to support the Liusha ancestors. Some clans are very small, but they want to be sheltered by the Liusha ancestors. However, knowing that the clan''s strength is too low, they dare not talk to the Liusha ancestors about it.


    So Meng Li went everywhere to stop the monks from bullying the aborigines.


    When we see injustice, we help.


    This kind of thing has been done a lot, but it''s really useful. At least before these monks bullied the aborigines, they began to worry about whether they would suddenly come up with a quicksand ancestor.


    There are scruples can be a lot of convergence.


    Do a lot of things are still hesitant.


    When the king heard that a girl could deal with these monks, he immediately sent for Meng to leave the palace.


    Meng left.


    The king was a big bellied man with a crown. He had a queen beside him. They were very elegant. Their clothes were even inlaid with gems of various colors.


    "Lily has seen the king, the queen." Meng Li saluted.


    "Well, the king and the queen stood up in person and reached out their hands.


    "Lily?" Asked the king with some uncertainty.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    The king and the queen looked at each other in embarrassment. There were many maids named Lily in their palace.


    "It''s said that your strength is strong enough to make many demons fear, isn''t it?" The king went straight to the point.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s not. I just try my best."


    "You''re not a monster, are you? Some of them say that you are a demon, that you are the soul of a demon and the body of a human being. " Asked the king curiously.


    Meng Li just said: "these are not very important, my purpose is to hope the world is peaceful."She did not expect that she would be able to shout such slogans one day. She always felt that it was funny to others.


    "We hope so, but we are helpless now." The queen came over, seized Meng Li''s hand warmly, and said sincerely:


    "you should know that those demons are very powerful, and all the experts in our palace can''t beat them."


    "And this kind of very powerful magic things will increase a lot every day, so they come out of thin air." The queen made an exaggerated gesture, holding the sky in her hand, then grasped Meng Li''s hand again, and said bitterly:


    "do you know? The Treasury of our palace was robbed some time ago. "


    "But we don''t have any way. The king and I are very worried. What should we do if they want to level the palace one day?"


    "We have no ability to stop, without our protection, the people will be reduced to the slaves of demons."


    The king is different from the king. The king also wants to know the details of Meng Li, but the queen doesn''t care so much and starts to complain directly.


    No matter what her soul is, she doesn''t stand in the same line with the demons, so she may protect them.


    If you want to be able to make everyone afraid of demons, you must be able to rely on them.


    "I am now officially seeking your protection. Will you?" Asked the queen sincerely.


    Meng Li doesn''t have a very good idea now. Since the ideological work on the Friar''s side doesn''t work, it''s better to try this side.


    As I first thought, it''s better to strengthen yourself and not be bullied than to expect the strong to show mercy and live in peace with you.


    But these days, I think about it again and again. It''s not suitable for these people to cultivate their spiritual power.


    What the way of heaven wants is a hundred flowers blooming, not a single, mainstream force.


    If everyone''s cultivation of spiritual power can be strong, then magic and fighting spirit will be eliminated sooner or later. It''s better to improve their cultivation ability of magic and fighting spirit, and make them more brilliant in this aspect. Use the power of magic and fighting spirit to balance with today''s powerful spiritual power.

 Chapter 2010

    Meng Li said to the queen gently:


    "I can''t defeat so many people by myself, but I''m willing to help you."


    "Really?" The queen was very surprised. She said to Meng Li:


    "what should we do?"


    Meng Li said: "I''m afraid because I don''t have enough strength. I''ll try to improve the strength of magicians and fighters. When I improve their strength, I can keep a balance with them."


    In fact, Meng Li also thought about a problem, that is, when the magicians become powerful, will they choose to fight with the friars.


    After all, it''s been a long time.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s not as if no one can do anything. If you go on fighting, you will lose both sides.


    Besides, even if some people are killed, the magicians will not die after they become powerful. All kinds of forces that the way of heaven wants to keep still exist.


    "Really? It''s wonderful that you should have such ability. " The queen exclaimed, and then said to Meng Li:


    "lily, you have helped us, and we will certainly repay what you want."


    For the return of what, Meng Li just smile.


    It didn''t say anything.


    The king did not expect that the queen would settle the matter in a few words, while Meng Li began to study the cultivation of magic and fighting spirit.


    As the saying goes, she knows everything. She has been to a lot of magic world before, and she knows something about it.


    plus the system space, there are many books, so many books, many of them talk about magic, and there are a lot of secrets about magic.


    Let the magicians and fighters who protect the palace have a try. The queen and the king gave orders. They didn''t have any hesitation, but they cooperated very well.


    Meng Li also arranged some arrays for them, which is good for their cultivation and the effect is very remarkable. Originally, they couldn''t make progress for a long time. With the help of Meng Li, they quickly broke through the bottleneck.


    When the king and queen saw that Meng ligei''s cultivation method was feasible, they immediately popularized it. They were eager to improve their overall strength to compete with the monks.


    Meng Li also provided many other methods, such as some puppet skills, ordinary animal control skills that can be learned as soon as you learn them, which can directly and quickly enhance their power.


    In particular, the technique of controlling animals can make Warcraft fight for them. Its effect can double the combat effectiveness, or it can be used to escape. The effect is very significant.


    At ordinary times, the king and queen might still want to hide their secrets or use them for the royal family when they encounter such skills. But now they don''t care so much. They are all popular. Even an ordinary mercenary can use them if he can learn them.


    In fact, this technique of controlling animals is too easy to learn and master. Most people can do it. Unlike their original technique of controlling animals, it''s very complicated and needs to have strong strength. Only a small number of people can do it and can''t popularize it.


    On her side, she was committed to enhancing the power of the aborigines, and also brought a lot of trouble to the monks.


    The aborigines used to be very easy to bully and want to rob them, but now they are not easy to rob. When they see themselves, they immediately ride Warcraft to run. Some Warcraft are not good at other things, and they are good at speed, so they are not easy to chase. Now all the mercenaries are carrying Warcraft with them, just to prevent being robbed.


    They think it''s hard to live. When they ask, it''s still the Liusha ancestor.


    It''s really irritating. There''s a traitor among the monks who has to fight against them.


    No one dares to settle with him.


    I don''t know what Liusha Laozu thought, that is, to help people, we should also help monks from a world, not these weak aborigines.


    No matter what these friars think, Meng Licai is now committed to helping the aborigines enhance their strength, because the king and queen have given her a chance, and she is bound to hold it well.


    Before, she tried to persuade the monks, but the communication failed. It also proved that the strong don''t need help or change. The king is very obedient and takes the initiative to find her, so the weak need to be more obedient.


    However, it is not a waste of time to spend time persuading those patriarchs before, because if we give them a step in the right situation, the problem between the aborigines and the monks can be solved more quickly.


    She is still doing ideological work for the queen, telling the queen over and over again that the friars are not demons. Don''t call them demons any more.


    I carefully analyzed the contradictions between them. If the king and queen came forward to tell their subjects that friars are not demons, don''t shout like that. It can ease the relationship between them a lot.


    After all, not every friar is unreasonable. Some friars are really angry because of these aborigines'' opening and closing their mouths to a demon.


    At first, the queen firmly believed that these people were demons, because their behavior was no different from that of demons, and they came from other worlds. But Meng Li finally said:


    "queen, this is also my only request. I hope you can put down your prejudice against them and try to accept their arrival.""But..." The queen frowned.


    Meng Li sighed: "why don''t you try? Why don''t the queen think about it? How many people lost their lives because they called these friars demons?"


    "If I didn''t shout like that, the ending would be different."


    "Must it? If they are forbidden to shout like this, tell them it''s the friars, the demons... " Half way through, the queen changed her words:


    "those monks will change a lot? Will they not treat us so cruelly? "


    "Only by trying to let go of prejudice can there be a good return." Meng Li said so.


    She always remembers a saying that when she is good to others, although fortune has not arrived, misfortune has been far away; when she is evil to others, although misfortune has not arrived, blessing has been far away.


    So she tries her best to be gentle and tolerant. If you treat people like this, let''s see how others treat you.


    If you treat others with thorns, the attitude of others towards you is bound to be worse.


    Today''s aborigines, why not treat others with thorns?


    Meet shout a magic thing, what good mood is called out.


    In fact, they are weak. If they are strong, they will be bullied by the aborigines when they come here.


    The queen finally agreed. She went to persuade the king. The king ordered to tell his subjects that these people are not demons. They are called friars. They practice spiritual power, but they are powerful, but they are not evil.


    It''s the same as magic and fighting spirit. It even supports the subjects to enter the sect to learn spiritual power.


    Meng Li read the notice written by the king, but he felt that the king was a little smart. He knew that the monks'' clan would not accept his subjects, but he just said so.


    It''s your business to encourage you to go, but it''s through this way of encouragement that we can more believe that monks are not demons.

 Chapter 2011

    The king also praised Meng Li between the lines, saying that she made him understand all this.


    The monks were quite speechless when they saw the notice, so the quicksand ancestor was really enough.


    At the same time, they helped the aborigines to fight against them, and at the same time, they corrected the names of these friars. It''s really love and hate.


    Who would like to be called demons every day?


    But really, it''s very comfortable to be corrected.


    Before, the aborigines here were very afraid of them, and they only thought that they were demons. Now that they are well-known, some simple minded people are willing to talk to them.


    They are also human beings, not everyone grabs them, and they are not cruel to everyone. They also need to socialize. Moreover, they are also curious about the people here, and they hope to understand their way of life and even their way of cultivation.


    As time went by, some aborigines and friars also began to make friends.


    However, some of the Aborigines still hold prejudice against the monks. After all, they have occupied their homes and made them homeless.


    It''s impossible for the monks to come back. Meng Li can only let the king find a way to settle those vagrants.


    Just like clients, they also die because of vagrancy. There are not many such cases.


    The king also promised Meng Li that he would deal with this matter seriously. Before, he had no time to manage the vagrants and worried about his own safety all day. Now with Meng Li''s help, he felt relieved and could do more.


    He issued an order to go on, asking all localities to accept the vagrants who were robbed of their territory by monks. Meng Li also went to see how the actual implementation was, but it was OK.


    On this day, the king came to Mengli in person and said to him:


    "lily, I''m in a hurry. I want to ask you for help."


    The king has always been polite to Mengli. Now he doesn''t study whether her soul is a demon. As the queen said, it doesn''t matter whether it is a demon or not. The important thing is that what she does is good for her. Moreover, this appearance and appearance are his subjects. That''s enough.


    There is no way for him, the only choice is to believe Meng Li.


    "What''s the matter, you say." Meng Li got up and gave him a salute.


    The king said, "I have been called for help by the elves, who are being offended by the monks at the moment."


    "The elves?" Meng Li frowned.


    The king nodded and said eagerly, "yes, they are the most beautiful and children of God. We are all proud to protect them, so Please save them. I''ll send the most powerful magicians in the palace with you. "


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s not necessary."


    "You give me the address, I''ll go myself." Meng Li said.


    The king immediately took a scroll from his waist and spread it on the table. When he opened it, it was a map. He pointed to it and said:


    "this is the place where the elves live. In fact, it''s very secret. I don''t know how the monks found it."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Be sure to bring the magicians. Although they are not as powerful as you, they can help you." Said the king, uneasily.


    He added: "they are all trustworthy people and will not publicize the land of the elves everywhere."


    Meng Li shook his head and said politely, "I hope the king understands. I''m still used to acting alone."


    "All right..." The king hesitated for a moment, then handed Meng Li a necklace, he said:


    "you take this, the people of the Elves will believe you."


    "Good." Meng Li took the silver necklace and looked at the king''s expression. Meng Li put away the scroll and said, "I''ll start right away."


    "Well, thank you, lily. You are like the Savior." The king was almost grateful.


    Meng Li gave him a smile, but it didn''t exaggerate to the Savior''s sake. She goes out first, then goes according to the place on the map, and directly constructs the space passage, which is quite fast.


    She left like this, but the more the king thought about it, the more uneasy he was. Can one really do it?


    But she was so committed


    It should be OK. If the monks could do anything to her, she would not dare to stop the monks many times.


    When Meng Li arrived at the land of the elves, he smelled the smell of blood in the air. Looking at it again, at the moment, more than a dozen friars had been fighting with the elves.


    "Stop it." Meng Li flew into the air and looked at both sides with a kind of peaceful eyes.


    The friar looked at her, felt her spiritual power, saw her native appearance, and knew that she was the ancestor of quicksand.


    She''s all here.


    So fast.


    But still stop, in front of Liusha Laozu, really can''t continue to fight, otherwise you have to stand in place.


    Meng Li looked at the people of the elves. Many of them were injured.In fact, the strength of the elves is not weak, because the elves are the children of the gods in legend. They have the ability to respond quickly and have a natural affinity for magic. Almost all the elves here are magicians.


    One by one, they are so beautiful, with sharp ears on both sides. They are very delicate. Each face seems to have been elaborately carved, and it''s so beautiful that people can''t look back.


    All of them are slim. Although many of them are injured now, they still stand there gracefully and proud.


    It''s like a good endorsement of the world.


    They also stare at Meng Li. Meng Li takes out the necklace. The necklace automatically flies into the air, emitting a white light, and then flies back to Meng Li''s hands. The spirit believes it.


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, he was no longer on guard. An elf said:


    "thank you for coming to stop them, otherwise we will die."


    It''s a wonderful voice. It''s a kind of unspeakable enjoyment. Meng Li is also a person who likes beautiful things. His eyebrows are much softer and he said in a soft voice:


    "you''re welcome. Please go to heal. Let''s leave it here. With me, they won''t do anything."


    "Thank you." All the elves said with one voice, some of them really couldn''t hold on and wanted to heal.


    Meng Li nodded and said gently, "go ahead, don''t delay any more."


    The elves went obediently. Meng Li looked at the monks and asked, "why did you break into their land?"


    The monks hesitated. They didn''t expect this man to come so soon. What they wanted at that time was to solve the problem as soon as possible and then take the man away.


    "Why not." Meng Li shook his head helplessly: "I have a good temper to listen to you, can you give me a reply?"


    "We just want to marry them." Someone can''t help talking.


    It''s meaningless not to talk. People have a way to make themselves talk.

 Chapter 2012

    Meng Li nodded: "you dare to think."


    I don''t know why. When she saw the elves just now, her heart calmed down in an instant.


    Suddenly found that before her, some changes in character, and that change is not as she likes.


    Beautiful things can really heal the injured heart, she suddenly had a feeling, a feeling of being cured.


    If she had heard the monks say that before, her reaction would have been more intense, but now it is much more insipid.


    We should know that the beautiful Elves will be coveted.


    The life is so beautiful, even miraculously cured their own heart. For these monks, they have evil thoughts and want to possess.


    "What clan do you belong to?" Meng Li asked them faintly.


    Someone replied, "biyunzong."


    Meng Li said, "I know the leader of Biyun sect. I have been to your sect before."


    But at that time, the leader of Biyun sect and Tianjue sect had the same choice and rejected themselves.


    All of you: --


    Of course, when you went there, the whole clan knew that you were partial to the aborigines.


    If I don''t know you and I don''t see you, stop.


    Good distress, good irritability, how everything has her.


    "Now you can''t force yourself to marry each other." Meng Li said to them.


    "Since the Liusha ancestors come forward, we can only give up and promise not to disturb them again." Someone thought about it, stood up and said.


    Or cherish life, in case of a word not small life lost.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "do you think I''ll let you go if you say so?"


    "Anyway, it''s not painful. If I come, I can stop you. If I don''t come, you''ll succeed. You''ll never lose anything."


    There was no word.


    She added: "you have offended them, so I can only give you to them and see how they deal with it."


    "You..." A group of people dare to be angry and have found themselves unable to move.


    In fact, they didn''t plan to run at all. It''s not that there were no friars who wanted to run when they saw Liusha Laozu, but none of them ran away.


    When Liusha ancestors came here, they had already accepted their fate in their hearts.


    Meng Li first imprisons them, then takes out the rope to tie them, and then unties the space confinement.


    Because there is space to ban them, the elves are not easy to move them.


    They are almost the same as ordinary people who are tied by the rope, and they can''t exert all their spiritual power. Meng Li said:


    "we can only see if you can get their forgiveness."


    Fear, uneasiness, apprehension, fear, all kinds of emotions appeared on their faces, mixed with anger and frustration, but they did not dare to shout. Many friars were scared because they bullied the aborigines and suffered a lot in the hands of Liusha ancestors.


    "Please forgive us, we dare not." One of them knelt down at the beginning, and the others knelt down without backbone.


    They must not fall into the hands of the aborigines. The aborigines hate them very much and will humiliate them or even kill them. They are always arrogant and would rather kneel down to their ancestors than give in to the aborigines.


    This seems to be the first time that the ancestors wanted to hand over the friars to the aborigines. How could they be so unlucky?


    And look at her so insipid expression, more uneasy, because a little can not see through what she thought.


    "Please forgive us..."


    "We don''t dare any more..."


    "We are wrong..."


    One after another, Meng Li saw that the elves had come out again. They had sent the wounded back before, but now they are in better condition, and they can come out again to deal with things.


    Meng Li said to them, "these people, I will give them to you."


    The elves looked at Meng Li in surprise: "can we? What should we do with them? "


    Meng Li looked at them, from voice to appearance, it was a kind of enjoyment of vision and hearing.


    "Whatever you want." Meng Li said to them, "I have something else to do. Maybe I should go ahead."


    The Spirit said, "benefactor, don''t you stay and accept our thanks?"


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile, looked at the dead monks and said to them, "if you can get their forgiveness, it''s your blessing. If you can''t get it, it''s also your life."


    The elves seem gentle, but in fact they have a strong temperament. According to the practice of forced marriage by monks, they will fight to death. If they can''t resist, they would rather commit suicide.


    If you let it go, these friars can destroy the elves.


    "The benefactor, please come back." Said the elves sincerely.


    Meng Li nodded and laughed at them, but she thought that she couldn''t stay for a long time. She was afraid that she couldn''t find what she wanted, so she disappeared here.When she came to the elves, she came through the space channel. Then she sensed that there was still a space in it, and the space would move.


    I don''t know if it was built by people or what happened.


    Curiosity drives Meng Li to deal with the affairs of the elves immediately, and he worries that he can''t find the space that will move any more.


    When you have found this space, go back to the elves and see what they do with the monks.


    Meng Li soon found the space and went in. It was a vast white space, empty and silent.


    In Meng Li''s view, this is a deformed space. In fact, this situation is very common in the world, just like a person with a acne.


    It has no influence on the world, but it is the spatial power or the disorder of the way of heaven that causes this space.


    "Eh..." Meng Li uses his mental power to sweep, but he sees a corpse. To be exact, it has become a pile of dead bones. The clothes on this pile of dead bones are well dressed.


    Release mental power further, Meng Li saw a soul body, this is a man, he stayed in the pile of dead bones not far away, eyes without God.


    Meng Li flies away and lands beside his soul. When his soul senses someone coming, he immediately stands up and says, "who are you?"


    It seems that he hasn''t spoken for a long time, and his pronunciation is not right.


    And his appearance, his voice, also proved that he was a monk.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I also came in by accident. What''s going on in here?"


    She''s just looking for a topic to talk to this soul.


    At the same time, the mental force swept the whole space, except for the soul and bone, nothing else, Meng Li was not too disappointed.


    Anyway, I found it myself. I can come in and have a look. If I didn''t find it just now, I''m afraid I''ll miss it for a long time.


    "How do you look like this? And your clothes are so strange. " The soul looks up and down at Meng Li.

 Chapter 2013

    Meng Li said with a smile: "this is a different world from you before. Naturally, it''s different in appearance and clothes."


    "The world is different." The soul''s eyes were a little dim, and then asked:


    "then you How can we use our language? "


    "Because there are many people like you in the world." Meng Li explained.


    "Soul


    "They''ve all gone up?" He was surprised.


    Meng Li: "yes, are you also flying here?"


    "Yes..." The expression of the soul is a little hard to say, he said: "I''m here after I fly up."


    "What about them? How can they meet you after they fly up? And why can''t I? "


    "This is the first time I''ve seen people."


    Meng Li''s mind flashed by something, and she asked the man, "how do I address you?"


    "Why should I tell you my name?" The soul is proud.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "since I don''t want to talk to you, I''ll go."


    "No, I haven''t seen anyone for a long time. Don''t leave. I''ll tell you." The soul immediately said:


    "just call me Liusha Laozu."


    "That''s what people call me."


    Meng Li''s expression immediately became strange.


    Liusha Laozu


    "Do you know me?" Zhuang ran stares at Meng Li''s expression and thinks things are unusual.


    Meng Li looked at him and said, "you look so young, how can you call yourself Laozu?"


    He is young and handsome. He looks like a guy in his twenties.


    Zhuang ran: "I''m afraid you don''t know how to keep your face. When our cultivation reaches a certain level, you can keep your face unchanged." Then he said with narcissism:


    "when I was a child, I was a genius. I could not catch up with the speed of cultivation. In my world, I can be called the first expert."


    Meng Li quietly listened to his flattery, thinking that he swaggered and cheated in other people''s name, he felt embarrassed and did not refute him.


    Look at him with a choked expression and say to him:


    "you go on, I''ll listen."


    Meng Li said that, but he didn''t have much interest to continue. He pursed his mouth and asked:


    "do you know me? Are all the people outside looking for me as an expert? "


    Meng Li: "neither."


    "How can it be? When they fly up, they must want to know about me, the first master. By the way, what''s the outside world like? Why am I here? "


    He stared at his body and said, "I''ve been trapped here for a long time and become a pile of dead bones. My soul can''t get out. I''m too hard."


    Meng Li listened to his tone, inexplicably felt that he seemed quite optimistic.


    It''s out of tune, as outsiders say.


    "It''s really bad luck for you." Meng Li looked at him sympathetically: "you should be out of luck when you fly up. You are directly locked up in this deformed space."


    She wants to tell this person that the space that trapped him into a skeleton is like the world growing small acne, which is estimated to be depressing to death.


    It''s the same thing as acne that makes him like this.


    After all, this is the first time that the world has accepted outsiders, and the business is not very skilled, and the Liusha ancestor is the first one to rise, so Ah!


    "So why me?" He also questions the soul.


    His face was still funny. Meng Li said with a smile, "I find you are so optimistic. It''s like this It can be so lively. "


    "Optimistic? Can we not be optimistic? Anyway, it''s all like this, and I''m not dead yet. Now that I meet you, since you can come in, you can definitely take me out. " He smiles at Meng Li and shows his white teeth.


    Meng Li nodded: "you put your hope on me."


    "But you''ve become a soul, and it''s no use going out."


    "Then I don''t care. I have to go out and see the world. I can''t be considered a loss. Otherwise, can I hold back?" He said.


    Meng Li: "after seeing it? I''ll send you to reincarnation. "


    "Reincarnation?" Zhuang ran looked up and down at Meng Li: "are people in your world so powerful? Even if the divine sense is stronger than me, it can send people to reincarnation. "


    Just now, when Meng Li released his mental power, Zhuang ran felt it, but he was silent here for a long time, numb, and didn''t react for the first time.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to explain the problem to this man.


    He wants to go out to see it, but


    It''s embarrassing to think that he''s pretending to be him when he finds out.


    But after doing so many things in other people''s name, we still have to do something to make up for him.


    So Meng Li felt guilty and said to him, "I can take you out, but no matter what you find, don''t be angry."


    "Is there anything I should be angry about? I have always been generous. " There was an expectation in his eyes.Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. He didn''t know whether his fame was worth his anger.


    I''m really sorry. It was a spur of the moment. Even she didn''t know how to do such an incongruous thing at that time.


    But they didn''t do bad things in the name of others.


    "Are you going to reincarnation?" Meng Li thought and asked.


    "I What are you doing with that? I''m not in your way Zhuang ran rubbed his hands and raised his eyebrows at Meng Li:


    "good sister, take me out quickly."


    Meng Li''s heart was healed because he saw that the Elves were too beautiful. He was in a good mood at the moment. Seeing each other''s behavior, he felt funny.


    "You''ve lived so many years that you''re still like a child."


    "Keep a good attitude, look young, otherwise empty a young skin, but can''t give people the feeling of youth." Zhuang ran smiles.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I''ll take you now."


    "That would be great, thank you." Zhuang ran turned to look at his body, and then he went to fiddle with it for a long time.


    Meng Li


    Want to know what it''s like to play with your body.


    Seeing that he was so serious, Meng Li asked him, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m worried about what''s missing, so check it carefully and I''ll take it with me." He explained.


    Meng Li said: "I understand. You need to go out and find yourself a cemetery."


    "No, I will always carry my own bones." He said without looking up.


    Meng Li: "what


    "You It''s dead. It''s useless to you. "


    "How can I die? I just exist in a different way." Zhuang ran began to put bones into his mustard space.


    Meng Li: "you are right."


    She laughs and thinks that this person is not only out of tune, but also transparent.


    I just don''t know if he can think so thoroughly after he went out and found out his out of tune things.


    Although it seems that the other party can''t help her, but in the end it''s a bad thing

 Chapter 2014

    When he finished loading, Meng Li said, "let''s go."


    Zhuang ran nodded and said happily, "I''m going to get out of this ghost place at last. God knows why I''m so fated. I''m trapped when I should be powerful."


    Meng Li AI said: "bad luck, there is no way."


    Zhuang ran white Meng left one eye.


    After they left the space, Meng Li destroyed the space to avoid people who would fly up to be trapped here.


    Zhuang ran was very surprised: "you destroyed this place?"


    Meng Li said, "do you still want to come back?"


    Zhuang ran shook his head: "No."


    Meng Li thought about it and then frowned at Zhuang ran. Zhuang ran trusted Meng Li and didn''t reject him. He just asked, "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said, "I''ll cast the Dharma for you, so that you won''t be seen by others."


    "Why can''t I be seen?" Zhuang ran snorted: "am I shameless?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not good for them to see you in the soul body. You can''t break the rules of the world. There is no soul in this world."


    "You..." Zhuang ran curled his mouth: "I always think you are strange."


    Meng Li: "it''s nothing strange. Let''s go."


    She directly constructs the space passage and takes Zhuang ran to the elves. At the moment, the elves crowd together to discuss how to deal with these friars.


    As soon as Zhuang ran came, he saw a group of friars tied up. He asked Meng Li, "what are you doing? Hey, are friars so low here? To be bullied? "


    Meng Li looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Meng Enma immediately said, "when people see you, they will come back."


    "Liusha, please forgive me." Monks see Meng Li come back to also so shout a way.


    Zhuang ran thought they were calling him, and immediately said to Meng Li, "don''t you think they can''t see me?"


    Meng Li was a little embarrassed and nodded silently.


    Zhuang ran then took a close look and found that the monks'' eyes were on Meng Li. A strange idea came out of his mind.


    He said, "they''re not calling you, are they?"


    Meng Li was silent and nodded.


    "Why are you also called Liusha Laozu?" He also went to the friars to walk around and found that no one could see him.


    Meng Li sent a message to him: "I said you must not be angry."


    "You say, I listen to you." Zhuang Ran''s eyebrows are a little anxious.


    Meng Li was very embarrassed and said, "well, I borrowed your name."


    "What?" Zhuang ran felt big, then looked up and down at Meng Li: "you are a woman, can you borrow my name as a man, are people in this world stupid? How can you fool me into this? "


    "It doesn''t matter," Meng Li said


    "Can I not discuss this with you? I have something else to deal with. "


    Zhuang ran: "you...!"


    He was too angry to know what to say.


    Then he looked at the elves, and suddenly his irritable mood was much less. He was shocked. How could so many beautiful people stand together?


    Their ears are sharp and they can''t say how cute they are. What race is this?


    Is this from here?


    He ran to ask Meng Li: "are these people from your world?"


    Meng Li said.


    Looking at the elves people are still puzzled to look at her, she said: "all with your heart."


    The genie said, "we are very angry that they have offended us, but it is too cruel to kill them. There is no good way to punish them."


    They still don''t have the heart to kill these friars. Meng Li smiles: "in fact, I''m more distressed about this."


    "I''m sorry, we''ve put you in a difficult position." The elves suddenly realized that it''s not very good if the punishment schemes are all decided by others.


    Meng Li smiles and looks at the monks who are staring at her. They are still very noisy. Fortunately, with the elves, she doesn''t feel upset at all.


    But the Liusha ancestor said to her in a loud voice:


    "people in your world are so beautiful? So why do you look like this? You just want to pretend to be me. Can you be a good-looking leather bag, a woman, even if you are so ugly, I have nothing to do with you. Why do you want to pit me like this? "


    Meng Li


    To be honest, originally this body was not so ugly, it could only be regarded as plain, but when she stood with the elves, it seemed that she was too mediocre.


    "Sorry." Meng Li just said to him: "I really have something to deal with now. When I''m free, I''ll tell you carefully, OK?"


    If you make any more noise, she may be shielding.Zhuang ran snorted, but he was quiet.


    The elves got together again to discuss how to deal with the monks. Finally, they decided to sprinkle a powder on the monks.


    The elves said to them:


    "when these powders are sprinkled on you, they will leave a smell on you forever. You, including those close to you, will lose the chance to make friends with us elves when they have your taste."


    "You will always be excluded by our race. If you disrespect us next time, you will be punished more severely."


    They didn''t care about this kind of punishment.


    If you don''t make friends with the elves, you won''t make friends with them. Who cares about them? It''s not just their appearance.


    Zhuang ran could not understand this kind of punishment. It was strange that Meng Li said to the monks:


    "the Elves will never accept you, including your close friends in the future. You may not know the consequences."


    "The status of the elves is very high. Most of the races here are proud of making friends with the elves. If you are rejected by the elves, you will naturally be rejected by some other races."


    "In the future, the world will not be dominated by the monks. If you really want to integrate into the world, you will know the taste of being rejected by the elves."


    "To be exact, when all the friars are accepted by the people here, you will be rejected by most of the races here. The friars probably don''t want to be friends with you. They don''t want to be involved by you."


    Meng Li was very interested in telling them the interest. Now it''s not painful, but it can be later.


    When all the friars are excluded, they don''t feel anything, but when only they are excluded, they know their distress.


    An elf looked at Meng Li and said with approval:


    "the benefactor is right. We can''t think of any good way to do this. We can''t kill them. There''s no point in beating and scolding them. The best way is to stay away from our people in their lifetime."

 Chapter 2015

    Meng Li smiles, whatever they do.


    Thinking that they had miraculously cured themselves, Meng Li handed them a rune seal and said, "take this thing away. If there are any monks to offend you, inject power into it. I will feel it."


    The genie accepted it and said gratefully, "our benefactor is very kind. We really don''t know how to repay you."


    Meng Li shook his head: "do not repay."


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. If you want to let them go, just untie the rope. If they don''t dare to move you any more, please come to me directly."


    She took a deep look at the friars and watched them all bend.


    Now the elves are covered by quicksand ancestors


    It''s so boring.


    "Please stay." The elves sincerely asked.


    But Meng Li refused. The king must be waiting for her to reply. Besides, it''s not convenient to take a real Liusha ancestor with her.


    After being polite to the elves, Meng Li took the Liusha ancestor and left. On the way, Zhuang ran said to Meng Li:


    "just now I saw a big sea of flowers with my divine sense. It''s really beautiful."


    Meng Li thought of the way they stood together and said with a warm smile, "they are the elves. Naturally, they have the best sea of flowers in the world. They are the children of the legendary gods. They not only have excellent looks, but also have a long time. Everything beautiful in the world is closely related to them."


    "They also have great strength and are loved and respected by all races."


    "In a word, being favored by God is the best work of God."


    "Terran is the best work of heaven." Zhuang ran couldn''t help retorting: "super high wisdom can dominate the world."


    Meng Li laughed and did not refute him, but said: "in legend, people and elves are children of God."


    Zhuang ran white Meng Li one eye: "the problem is that God is always there. Which God is so powerful, so many people are born in one breath."


    Meng Li


    I don''t know what to say.


    It''s a legend. It''s beautiful.


    Aren''t the elves beautiful enough? So beautiful.


    Can''t you deceive yourself and try to think better?


    Meng Li feels that she has become a yancon, and she likes beautiful people or things, especially when she sees so many beautiful elves at once. She can feel the beauty of the world and life in a moment, and has more expectations for the future. She feels that she should strive to see better people or things.


    "You haven''t said it yet. Why do you pretend to be me?" Zhuang ran felt even worse when he thought about it.


    Meng Li just said, "wait a minute. I''ll go back to the king''s palace and tell him, then I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Are you procrastinating?" Zhuang ran looked at Meng Li suspiciously: "to find a perfect excuse for yourself?"


    Meng Li: No


    "I don''t believe it." Zhuang ran said directly.


    Meng Li looked at him in silence. His expression was a little cold. Then he touched his nose and said, "OK, I''ll see how you want to sophistry."


    Meng Li just said, first he went back to the palace and reported peace to the king, saying that the crisis of the elves had been resolved.


    He also gave the necklace back to the king. This is what the elves contact with the king.


    The king was also very grateful. He was surprised how it took so short time for the elves to travel back and forth.


    But it''s not easy to ask. She is such a powerful person. There are many ways they don''t know.


    When he heard that the elves punished the friars like that, he shook his head and said:


    "the elves are always so kind. Even if others hurt them, they can''t bear to hurt them back."


    Meng Li just smiles. People of the elves feel that it''s useless to beat and scold.


    Then he said that he was a little tired, and the king quickly asked Meng Li to go back to rest. Instead of going back to rest, Meng Li went out with Liusha Laozu.


    She took him to see how the friars bullied the aborigines and let him know how powerful these friars were in the world.


    Also let him see how these friars are rampant and unscrupulous.


    After watching all this, Zhuang ran said strangely:


    "is this still them?"


    Meng Li: "of course, they are. In fact, they are much better now. They were worse than this before."


    Meng Li told him in detail how he had stopped the monks at first, how he had made a mistake and pretended to be him, and what he had done with his identity.


    He was told everything he did with the support of the king.


    Now that the aborigines are growing rapidly, the situation will gradually improve, and the monks can''t be arrogant for too long.


    Some monks have stopped bullying the aborigines, because some of them have made friends with the aborigines."So they didn''t remember me, and thanks to you, I became famous?" Zhuang ran said strangely.


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s not true. It''s not right to borrow your name. Naturally, you can''t do bad things under your name."


    "But now many friars must hate the name of Liusha Laozu." Zhuang ran said.


    Meng Li stares at him: "do you care?"


    Zhuang ran suddenly laughed: "I care about a ghost!"


    "It''s none of my business what they think!"


    Meng Li You should be serious


    "I''m serious." Zhuang Ran is still laughing.


    Meng Li: "what do you do when you are so happy?"


    "I laugh that my name can spread in two worlds." Zhuang ran continued to smile, but Meng Li felt that there was an inexplicable sadness in his smile.


    "Don''t be too sad," she said


    "What am I sad about?" Zhuang ran cut a: "I became, now can only say I point back."


    Meng Li nodded his head seriously, but Zhuang ran didn''t give up when he saw this and said:


    "what are you nodding for? Are you gloating? If I''m not trapped in it, where can you find such a famous person to impersonate me? "


    Meng Li raised his head, looked at him with a little doubt, and waved his hand:


    "you are too young, I find I can''t keep up with your thinking rhythm."


    In fact, it''s true that if it wasn''t for the name of Liusha Laozu, she still couldn''t take up the rhythm.


    Zhuang ran pulled the corner of his mouth and said:


    "can you explain it to me now? As a native here, how do you cultivate your spiritual power, how do you have such a strong divine sense, and how can you jump all kinds of things? I see you go from one place to another all at once. "


    "Your tone has always been objective. If you are aboriginal, you should hate friars. But I feel that you are tolerant of friars, just like you are tolerant of aborigines here. In fact, the aborigines are not wrong at all." Zhuang ran stares at Meng Li with a kind of examining eyes.

 Chapter 2016

    Meng Li laughs: "you guess."


    Zhuang ran: "do you want me to guess?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t guess."


    Zhuang ran


    He thought for a while and said, "you are mysterious. Is it the big guy hidden in the world?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    She then asked, "you know almost everything, and I''ve also taught you about the composition of the world, so what are you going to do in the future? Will you go and die? "


    "It''s called tearing down a bridge. I want to send me away after using it." Zhuang ran said discontentedly.


    Meng Li I can''t say that. You can''t always be in a state of soul. "


    "Why not? I''ll take one now." He snorted.


    Meng Li


    "What do you want?" She asked.


    "You have to be responsible for me," Zhuang ran said naturally


    Meng Li had no expression on his face: "how can I be responsible for you? I can''t always take you with me."


    Zhuang ran seemed to be reminded and immediately said, "yes, that''s right. I''ll follow you all the time, so that you don''t do bad things in my name."


    "You can''t refuse me, who let you pretend to be me, now you are me, I am you, we are one."


    Meng Li rubbed his arm and felt goose bumps on it.


    What? You are me, I am you, one.


    This?


    "I feel like you''re taking advantage of me." Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and said sadly.


    Zhuang ran disdained: "cut, just you?"


    "You are..." He looked up and down again, but he didn''t think it was pretty.


    It''s so common. It''s all the way.


    "Well, since you are not afraid of boredom, follow me if you like." Meng Li is too lazy to talk.


    Zhuang ran was satisfied. Meng Li asked, "what''s your real name?"


    "Don''t you call me Lao Zu?" Zhuang ran raised his chin.


    Meng Li stared at him in silence. He was not comfortable with him. Then he said, "you call me Zhuang ran."


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    Zhuang ran.


    It is estimated that not many people remember the name of Liusha Laozu as Zhuang ran.


    Meng Li takes Zhuang ran back to the palace again. Many magicians come to consult her when they encounter cultivation problems. She is also very patient and answers them one by one.


    And these magicians also thank her for the elves, which shows the status of the elves in their hearts.


    The maid came in and told Meng Li that it was later. Meng Li nodded and said, "OK."


    When the queen came in, Zhuang ran followed her all the time. She stared at her and said a few words from time to time. She would also communicate with him by voice. The other side didn''t mean to avoid.


    When the queen saw that Meng Li was very kind, she quickly came over, warmly stretched out her hands, took Meng Li''s hands and sat down together. Then she said to Meng Li in a soft voice:


    "lily, I really appreciate your help so that the Elves will not be hurt. I have prayed to God for his blessing."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "thank you to the queen. In fact, it''s a little help."


    The queen had no choice but to smile: "it''s a little help for you, but it''s different for us. If we can''t protect the elves well, the subjects and nobles will scold us, and we will also blame ourselves and feel sad."


    When she spoke, she held Meng Li''s hand all the time and stroked it gently. Seeing this, Zhuang ran couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "it''s funny how two women look like this."


    Meng Li looked up at him and said to him, "the world is different, the culture is different."


    This is normal in this world. What''s wrong with two women holding hands to show closeness?


    I have to look at it with that kind of strange eyes, plus strange ideas


    "Oh. Good meat. " Zhuang ran turned his lips.


    This person has someone else to talk to her, but he can only talk to her. It''s really boring.


    "Everything''s all right. I''ve left my keepsake, and they''ll be fine." Meng Li told the queen.


    The queen nodded: "thank you very much. By the way, I came here today to give you something."


    Meng Li: "what is it?"


    The queen took a look at the maid beside her. The maid quickly took out a jade bottle the size of a fist.


    She handed it to Meng Li and said:


    "this is a thank-you gift from the elves. Although the things are small, they are really precious." It''s something that the queen can''t get.


    She was so envious.


    "is the essence of elves made by themselves. It is called changing face and dew. It can make people''s skin change instantaneously, become clear and white, be different from each other, and make youth permanent. It is said that no matter how deep the scar is, it can be repaired by touching it."


    "Using this is equivalent to changing the whole person.""The production process is very difficult. These are about the annual production of the elves."


    Meng Li picked up the eyebrow and couldn''t help taking a look at the jade bottle: "it''s so precious, they should keep it by themselves."


    "They have to send it. They are afraid that you will ask them to take it back, so they dare not give it to you in person." The queen laughed and explained.


    Then he said, "you must take it. Only when you take it will they feel at ease. Next time, if you are in danger, you will dare to ask for help again. Maybe you don''t know that the elves are very thin skinned."


    Meng Li said: "it''s really hard to be gracious. The queen will thank them for me next time she sees them."


    "Certainly." The Queen really laughed and felt that her task had been completed.


    After chatting with Meng Li for a while, she heard that a magician came to find Meng Li again. She took the initiative to leave. When Meng Li came to find her magician after giving instructions, she took out the cream.


    Open the jade bottle and smell it. It tastes good and refreshing.


    Even Zhuang ran, who was next to him, said: "beautiful people give such good things."


    Meng Li just smile, Zhuang ran suddenly dissatisfied, said: "cheap let you take."


    Meng Li said with a good temper, "I''ve also paid for it."


    "It''s something that keeps you young." Meng Li felt the warm jade bottle, which felt very good.


    Some emotion, youth permanent, just sounds very good.


    It''s a pity that I''m a soul body, and I can''t use it.


    Thinking about the client, although she looks plain, as the saying goes, if her skin becomes white and flawless, her appearance will definitely go up many grades. I believe most people will not recognize her.


    When the client used to be a mercenary, the wind and rain came and went, the thorns had to pass, and her skin was not good.


    Fist sized bottle full of a bottle, Meng Li just take things out a little bit on the arm, where the skin completely changed.


    It''s really white, in sharp contrast to the one next to it. As long as a little bit of face Rejuvenating Cream is pushed open with the finger pulp, it can change a large piece of skin on the arm. With such a large bottle, a person can leave a lot of skin even if he is smeared up and down the whole body.

 Chapter 2017

    It''s really a good thing. No wonder it''s the annual output of the elves.


    Seeing Meng Li staring at the face changing cream, Zhuang ran felt that he had been ignored. He said unhappily:


    "these things should be mine."


    Meng Li laughs: "how can you find a sense of existence here like a child? How can it be yours? If it were you, you might not save the elves. "


    "And I brought you out on the way."


    "Is that what I want to thank you for?" Zhuang ran rolled his eyes.


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s not. We''re even, OK? Don''t talk about me pretending to be you


    "Thin skinned? Can''t you hear me Zhuang ran cut.


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more. She put away the face changing cream and didn''t plan to use it for the time being.


    Let''s see what happens after that.


    As time goes by, Meng Li is still committed to improving the strength of the aborigines and trying to ease the relationship between the aborigines and the monks.


    Among them, the king''s call, let the king call on his subjects to release goodwill to the monks as much as possible.


    Now they are still in the relationship between the weak and the strong, so it is difficult for the strong to lower their heads, and the weak need to lower their heads in order to gain time for growth.


    Then, like before, they took various actions to stop the monks from robbing the aborigines endlessly, and also to prevent them from robbing the territory.


    Meng Li has always been in charge of preventing the seizing of territory.


    Because the aborigines can''t beat the monks, they can run away at most, so when the monks seize the territory, they have to let them go in order to save their lives.


    Once the site is given up, the monks can''t give it back to the aborigines. Meng Li thinks that the monks have robbed a lot of sites, and even a few monks can occupy the site of a town, which is ridiculous.


    Don''t give people any living space.


    In addition, because of the order issued by the king before, all places were required to accept the vagrants who were forced to occupy the territory by the monks unconditionally, so there was a town to accommodate the residents of several towns.


    It''s crowded, it''s messy, it''s short of resources.


    Therefore, Meng Li has set up an array everywhere. If there is a situation of monks occupying the territory, and her spiritual power fluctuates greatly, she will arrive at the place quickly.


    When she shows up, everything will be fine.


    Meng Li''s success has become a stumbling block for many monks.


    But there are more arrays set up in different places, which can not only prevent the monks from seizing territory, sometimes the monks fight too much with the aborigines, she can also rush to stop them.


    There was a situation where there was a quicksand ancestor everywhere, which made those friars very tired.


    It must have realized the power of space to run to them so quickly. Many people have a shadow in their hearts and dare not make too much noise, for fear of leading to the quicksand ancestors.


    How can you get what you want without using power?


    It''s very contradictory.


    The existence of these arrays further prevented the friars from acting recklessly. Before they did bad things, four big words floated in their mind: Liusha Laozu.


    It makes people feel scared and guilty.


    Zhuang ran silently watched Meng Li do all this and asked:


    "aren''t you tired? I worry so much every day. "


    Meng Li laughs: "how can I be tired? This is what I should do."


    "Oh, what a great sentiment, saving the world." Zhuang ran said strangely.


    Meng Li just looked at him and didn''t want to talk to him.


    It''s just that there is no one to talk to. Every day I find myself saying something that I don''t have.


    "I said, can you make yourself more beautiful? Why don''t you use the things sent by the elves?" Zhuang ran suddenly touched her face again.


    Meng Li: "now is not the time."


    Zhuang ran looked at her in disgust: "the sooner you can become beautiful, the better. Shall we wait until we are old? "


    Do you really feel ashamed to use this face around me


    Meng Li is silent, just silently modifying the skill of practicing magic in his hand, thinking that it''s appropriate to change here?


    "Shall I speak to you?" Zhuang ran stretched out his hand and took away the skill.


    Meng Li said, "what do you want me to do?"


    "To be beautiful, it''s better to change a man''s body." He said.


    Meng Li: "you are a little bored."


    "Then you take me out." Zhuang Ran is really bored. He wants to go out to play like a child.


    Meng Li said, "I''ve only been back for half a day. Besides, you can go out yourself. I don''t limit your movement."


    "I said, I''ll always be with you in case you do something wrong in my name." Zhuang ran insisted on not going out alone.


    If he goes out for half a day, this man will run away?


    Where will he go then?The main reason is that others can''t see themselves, so they can only talk to her. Without her, they can''t find anyone to talk to. It''s lonely in the world.


    Meng Li said faintly: "I will not."


    "I don''t believe it." Zhuang ran said decisively.


    Meng Li took back the skill from him and said, "I''ll take you out to play when I''ve dealt with the things in my hands."


    "Good." Zhuang Ran is satisfied with this, and returns the skill to Meng Li. Then he sits opposite Meng Li and stares at Meng Li all the time.


    Meng Li shook his head helplessly.


    If I didn''t use other people''s name, I would not have the patience.


    But in other words, Zhuang ran should have stayed in that space for a long time. When he was alone, his consciousness was clear, which was undoubtedly a kind of pondering.


    Now he just talks more and is willful, which can be regarded as a sequela. At least he is not crazy in it.


    It''s not easy to see your body wither.


    It''s really time to go for a walk with old acquaintances. Meng Li finished his work and looked at the sky outside through the window. It was almost dark and said:


    "the moon is coming. Let''s go tomorrow."


    "You''re a big fool. You''re dragging it to this point on purpose." Zhuang ran immediately rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    Meng Li: "tomorrow I will take you to meet the people you know."


    "Who is it?" He asked without thinking.


    "Li Tianjue, do you remember?" Meng Li said with a smile.


    Zhuang ran: "Li Tianjue?"


    He was still a bit at a loss, and obviously had no impression of Li Tianjue. Meng Li said: "he said that he had a few relationships with you, and now he is the leader of Tianjue sect."


    Zhuang ran pulled the corner of his mouth: "tianjuezong, what''s the ghost name."


    Meng Li looked at him and said with a smile, "at that time, I also felt that the name didn''t mean well."


    Zhuang ran snorted: "it''s not good at all."


    "What can we do with him?" He asked again.


    Meng Li opened his red lips and spat out two words: "preach."


    Zhuang ran


    Preaching?


    Just you?


    Is this picture a little convincing? The temperament of the whole body still depends on the name of the quicksand ancestor.

 Chapter 2018

    The next day, Meng Li took Zhuang ran to tianjuezong.


    When Meng Li appeared in front of tianjuezong, his disciples seemed to have seen a ghost.


    Trembling, he called out: "Liusha Laozu..." He swallowed his saliva with exaggerated expression:


    "are you coming?"


    Meng Li nodded and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li: "find your Lord."


    "Oh, good, good." Like a rabbit, he ran away. Meng Li saw his back and remembered that he had picked up this man last time.


    No wonder I feel so guilty and afraid.


    Do you think you''ve come to them to settle accounts.


    Li Tianjue was in a good mood. When he heard that Liusha Laozu was coming, he was dull and asked, "what is she doing here?"


    "I don''t know, you..." The disciple looked at Li Tianjue uneasily.


    "How often have you been caught by her recently?" Li Tian never rest assured asked.


    Did you come directly to ask him to discipline his disciples?


    Are you going to blame him?


    "No, we dare not." The disciple quickly said, "master, please go out to meet her, in case she is angry after waiting for a long time."


    Li Tianjue nodded, raised his hand and stroked his temples. After finishing his clothes, he went out.


    "Lao Zu, you can count it. I miss you so much these days." After a long distance, he burst out laughing and shouting.


    Meng Li stared at him until he came near and said:


    "do you think so about me?"


    "That''s natural. Since the last farewell, I often regret that I didn''t stay for a few more days." Li Tianjue is also very tactful.


    Meng Li laughed: "good."


    "Go on, go in and sit down." He took Meng to leave the hall, and then offered good tea, served snacks and fruits. Seeing that Meng Li slowly drank a sip of tea, he was inexplicably relieved.


    Meng Li looked at him: "don''t you blame me for being bad at your business?"


    "We can''t blame our ancestors. They should be educated by our ancestors, too." Li Tianjue sneered:


    "it''s time to thank our ancestors for helping us discipline those we can''t discipline."


    Meng Li nodded: "do you have a thank you gift?"


    Li Tianjue


    It''s nice to ask for a gift?


    Seriously?


    The disciples of the sect are often picked up by the ancestors and come back to him to complain, but he can''t help it.


    Moreover, this man does not just clean up their clan. If all the clan members are unruly, they will be cleaned up. He feels balanced in his heart.


    We are all in the same situation.


    "As long as you have what you want, I will give it to you." Li Tianjue only smiles awkwardly.


    My heart has been thinking, is this Liusha ancestor here to ask for something?


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, I''m here to borrow your place."


    "What?" Li Tianjue looked at Meng Li in shock, and then immediately suffered a face:


    "master, there is only one place for me. Please don''t drive us out. Where should we go without here?"


    He thought Meng Li was going to use him to take away his territory.


    It''s really hard to find a place without it. Now it''s hard for a monk to occupy a place. She can appear at your side anytime and anywhere.


    What a bald man.


    Meng Li: "what


    "You may think it''s bad. I mean, you help me to call some other slightly bigger sect masters here, and let us have a chat and discuss the future affairs."


    "So." Li Tianjue was greatly relieved.


    "What to discuss?" He asked curiously again.


    Meng Li said, "that''s what I told you before."


    "This..." Li Tianjue still hesitated.


    "If you agree with Laozu, will Laozu join us?" He thought for a while and asked.


    Although he also knew that it was shameless to ask, he must ask before other patriarchs.


    Meng Li just looked at him faintly, which made him more embarrassed.


    "You didn''t promise me before." Meng Li just said that.


    Li Tianjue felt lost and embarrassed. Yes, he had known that Liusha Laozu could change the situation with the help of one person. He should have thought more about it and didn''t refuse it so quickly.


    Nowadays, with the help of Liusha ancestors, the aborigines are not easy to bully, and the situation of monks'' dominance is gradually disappearing.


    At that time, he did not expect that Liusha Laozu could make the aborigines stronger.


    Why can you make a magician stronger as a monk? It''s not a thing.


    It''s as funny as a soldier teaching a doctor to practice medicine."Laozu, I was shortsighted." Li Tianjue said helplessly.


    Meng Li just said, "you can''t say that. You are a person with ideas."


    Think about the beginning, did not let Li Tianjue see her real strength is her fault.


    At the beginning, she should have told Li Tianjue that if she didn''t agree with her, she would help the aborigines, and she didn''t know how Li Tianjue would react at that time.


    Moreover, Li Tianjue can''t see her real strength, so naturally he won''t change the world with her.


    But now the situation is very good. These monks have been restrained.


    The most important thing is that at the beginning, she did not know that the king would take the initiative to find her, and the king would find her and cooperate with her obediently, making everything very smooth for her.


    Li Tianjue listens to Meng Li and looks at her plain expression. He feels that the other party is mocking him, but he doesn''t.


    "Ah." He sighed faintly.


    Now it''s impossible for Liusha to join their clan.


    He is much more powerful than he imagined, and even completely different from the Liusha ancestors in the lower world.


    "Since the elder has given orders, I will inform them, but I can''t make sure they all come." Li Tianjue talked about business.


    Although that''s what I said, I think everyone will come. Now Liusha Laozu is so strange and unpredictable that most people really don''t want to offend him.


    Meng Li: "that''s OK."


    "In the afternoon, in the afternoon, I want to see them all." Meng Li said the name of each sect.


    She mainly wanted to meet the patriarchs of these sects. They were big and powerful. As long as they took the lead, the rest of the small sects could only follow their steps.


    It''s better to start from the Friar''s side and speed up the pace of her mission.


    Now it''s time for us to have a better chance of success this time.


    I can''t stand Zhuang ran saying this and that in her ear every day.


    Thinking, Zhuang Ran''s voice came: "I remember, I met him." He has been here for a long time, and he has been staring at Li Tianjue. Finally, he remembers.


    Meng Li light response: "OK."


    "This guy..." Zhuang ran thought about it, but he couldn''t remember too many details about Li Tianjue.


    Meng Li suddenly said to him, "by the way, there are still your people in this clan. Do you want to see them?"

 Chapter 2019

    Zhuang ran There''s nothing to see about clansmen. "


    "I''ve lived so long. Those people are no longer close to me, and I don''t have a partner, so I have no blood to pass on." He said lazily.


    Meng Li: "you have been single for so long."


    Zhuang ran: "it''s...!"


    "Is that the point?"


    He looked at Meng Li with strange eyes for a while, and then said with a heavy tone:


    "although I have always been single, I don''t intend to seek another half, especially since you and I are separated by Yin and Yang, it''s impossible."


    Meng Li: "what


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said that we are separated by Yin and Yang. We can''t be together." Zhuang ran said seriously.


    Meng Li''s face was expressionless: "when do I say I want to be with you?"


    "What you think, if you don''t, you won''t care if I''m single." He stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    She just said casually, why does Zhuang ran associate with these.


    "So now you finally admit that you''re dead."


    "Not dead."


    "Then you say Yin and yang are separated."


    "People and souls are fruitless. Don''t be too obsessive." He even persuaded Meng Li.


    Meng Li stares at him in silence and doesn''t want to speak.


    Li Tianjue went to inform people that he had gone. Meng Li waited in tianjuezong silently. In the afternoon, all the masters came.


    Meng Li glanced at everyone and made them embarrassed.


    "When I call you here, I really want to do some ideological work with you." Meng Li spoke.


    All hands, politely let Meng Li said.


    Meng Li said, "you see, if you are so polite to me, it''s not completely barbaric. At least you remember how to treat people. Why treat aborigines like that?"


    The silence made the atmosphere awkward.


    Or Song Shu said, "Laozu, you have reached the top now. I don''t know that we are still struggling for resources."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "that''s not what he said."


    "I ask you, have you robbed a lot of resources?"


    The silence of the people is also tacit. There is no denying that nothing can escape the eyes of the ancestors.


    "But you have so many resources, why don''t you improve your accomplishments quickly?" She asked again.


    People still don''t speak, but this problem is really the problem of the majority of monks.


    They feel that their cultivation speed is too slow, which is totally different from that in the lower world. Especially the aborigines here have made rapid progress, which makes them even slower.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said, "in the past, you were in the lower world. As long as you had the resources, you could advance by leaps and bounds. When you came here, you thought you could do everything as usual."


    "But is reality what you want? There is no such good thing in the world that makes you such bandit monks take advantage of it. Now you all have no mood or accomplishments. How can you make a vain attempt to break through the bottleneck? "


    "I''ll show you a clear way. Don''t be a robber any more. You can only go up if you have a good conscience."


    "The lesson of Laozu is." A group of people laughed.


    Also does not refute Meng Li.


    Some of them naturally realize that the bottleneck is the lack of mental cultivation, but mental cultivation can be carried out slowly, and resources will be lost if they don''t grasp it.


    Meng Li stared at them for a long time. Seeing that they were so perfunctory, he probably understood what they thought.


    Turning to the point, he said, "in fact, calling you here today is not about whether you can break through the bottleneck."


    "It''s good for the aborigines that you can''t go up, but now the situation has changed. Do you realize that?"


    One of the patriarchs said:


    "this is also the credit of our ancestors."


    When people looked at him, they didn''t know whether he was flattering or sarcastic. Anyway, they thought it was strange.


    Meng Li laughs: "do you like this situation?"


    All of you: --


    You''re sick.


    Had it not been for this man''s strength and whereabouts, they would have set fire for two seconds. Could they have made you so bad?


    Now I ask them whether they like it or not. Of course, they prefer the world ruled by monks.


    Meng Li said, "you don''t talk. You should all like it. So I hope you can cooperate with me. As the patriarch, you should take the lead to restrain your disciples."


    There was silence.


    It turns out that the ultimate goal is this. Frankly speaking, it''s no different from ordering them.


    Meng Li sighed: "you can talk about your opinions."


    "That''s what I''m here for today. I''d like to have some comments, but I hope you all agree."


    No one said a word.


    No one dares to stand up against it or agree with it.The other side''s meaning is so obvious that they have to agree.


    I wonder what happens if I don''t agree?


    Meng Li picked up the tea and drank it slowly, mouthful by mouthful. The Lords looked at each other


    At this time, they all measure in their hearts.


    Zhuang ran said, "will they agree to your light words?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    "But I''m talking to them, aren''t I?"


    Zhuang ran What would you do if they didn''t agree? "


    Meng Li was silent. Zhuang ran said, "Oh, you can''t help it, can you?"


    "Do you want me to do something for you?"


    Meng Li looked at him: "tell me about it."


    "Under the absolute strength, all struggles are useless, and we can be a little more domineering."


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s not necessary."


    "It''s OK. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s see if there are any people you know in this group." Her eyes went back and forth on the suzerain in the audience, and the invisible pressure passed with it.


    The patriarchs still did not speak and avoided Meng Li''s eyes. Some of them could not help taking tea and drinking it with their heads down.


    Zhuang ran rolled his eyes: "what if I know someone? Would you let me see them?"


    Meng Li: "if you really want to see me, it''s not impossible."


    Zhuang ran disdained to say: "the scene is good to say, if they see me, then you this quicksand ancestor is nothing."


    Meng Li suddenly laughed: "is there anything hard to explain? I''m out of the body to meet them. "


    When she smiles like this, she sends a message to Zhuang ran, saying that in other patriarchs'' hearts, she just doesn''t speak and laughs out of thin air, which frightens them to death. She always thinks that she has come up with something to deal with them, and the smile is also gloomy.


    Zhuang Ran is extremely speechless: "you are really a big fool."


    "You can think of all these reasons. No wonder these fools can believe that you are the ancestor of quicksand."


    Meng Li still smiles.


    Are these reasons OK.


    Anyway, when you go to the world more, you have more concepts in your heart.


    She sipped her tea one by one, and the others sipped it one by one. The atmosphere became extremely awkward. Someone tried to come forward to ease the atmosphere, but no one responded after saying a few words. It was really a self accusation.

 Chapter 2020

    They''re very patient. No one talks.


    Meng Li has been chatting with Zhuang ran. Unconsciously, half an hour has passed.


    In such a long time, we have drunk several pots of tea.


    Some people can''t drink any more, and they are in a hurry. They don''t want to express their opinions, but they want to see others express their opinions.


    Meng Li asked again:


    "haven''t you thought about it yet?"


    They hesitated for a long time without saying anything useful.


    Now Meng said, "why don''t I give you such a long time to consider?"


    "In fact, whether you agree or not has little influence on me. I can still rely on my own efforts to make your disciples converge, or even directly restrict your development."


    One patriarch finally could not help saying:


    "father Liusha, why don''t you help us monks and sympathize with the weak?"


    He really can''t understand.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows. She is not entrusted by heaven.


    She did not answer the patriarch''s question, but continued:


    "if you promise now, you will have a step down and take the initiative to restrain your disciples. The aborigines will feel that you have found your conscience, will be grateful to you, and will accept you."


    "If you don''t agree now, the aborigines will suffer a lot, but when they grow up and can compete with you, it may be endless blood fights."


    "Will you?"


    The crowd was silent again.


    "In fact, there is no choice now. Your only choice is to go down the steps and save face for yourself, so that you will not feel humiliated when you lose the fight with the aborigines."


    "Tianjue, what do you think?" Meng Li looks at Li Tianjue.


    Li Tianjue


    Why call his name at the critical moment.


    Why? !


    he looked at others. Some people''s expressions were unpredictable, but many people began to waver.


    They also understand this truth. The aborigines are stronger and stronger, and they are more and more unable to hold back. It is better to release their goodwill now, and then they will not be easily humiliated by each other.


    "Laozu, I am willing to follow your steps and restrain my disciples with you." Li Tianjue was cruel, closed his eyes and said so.


    After that, he felt that the whole space was quiet.


    Countless eyes fell on him, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Meng Li then began to smile and said to Li Tianjue, "master Tianjue is a man of reason and current affairs. It''s better to leave face for himself than to let others humiliate you."


    One patriarch couldn''t help saying, "even if the aborigines are strong, it can''t be said that our friars must lose."


    Meng Li looked at him: "you think you can do it, you think you can defeat each other."


    Meng Li said so, his face flushed, but still insisted: "yes, why can''t we have a little confidence in ourselves and feel that we will be beaten by the aborigines at that time."


    Meng Li picked up the teapot and poured water for herself. She found that it was empty. Unconsciously, she finished drinking it. Seeing this, Li Tianjue asked someone to give her another pot.


    Meng Li took a sip of tea, looked at him and said:


    "it''s up to me whether they can suppress you monks."


    "If I give them the way to deal with you, they can do it, just as they have weaknesses, but you don''t know."


    "Now you are crushing them with absolute strength. In the same strength, you have to find each other''s weakness."


    She sighed again: "I have never told them the fatal weakness of monks, but also hope that you can coexist, rather than who exterminates who."


    "I will also make a lot of magic tools, runes and seal characters, which are important to your monks. If they learn these things..." Meng Li didn''t finish what he said, and he didn''t mean to continue.


    When people hear the words, they are speechless.


    I really want to knock the head of Liusha Laozu open to see what''s inside.


    "Laozu, if you can support our friars, we are willing to support you and honor you as the Lord." Just now the patriarch said.


    In fact, it is obvious that he is unwilling to live in peace with the aborigines.


    Meng Li looked at him unexpectedly.


    The concept of "Lord" is equivalent to the supreme ruler of the monks. It has a supreme position among the monks.


    All of a sudden, people think that this is a good way. If Liusha Laozu is willing to support them, why not respect him and the Lord?


    With his help, the world will be the world of monks.


    All resources are owned by them, and all races must submit to them. Even the most beautiful elves can marry with them at that time.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I don''t want to be the Lord. My only wish is world peace."All of you: --


    People in the world have their own plans and demands.


    He could not be moved by the position of Lord. What was he seeking?


    Is it really so selfless and great? I''m afraid it''s not a psycho.


    Seeing that some people still wanted to persuade her, Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary to say more. I''ve made up my mind."


    "Now you can only choose my proposal, which is good for everyone."


    Zhuang ran said with great regret: "ah, Lord, you just refused."


    "Do you know what the Lord is? You refuse. " He said bitterly.


    Meng Li ignored him and said, "I want the world to know that Liusha Laozu has become the Lord."


    "The Lord is the ancestor of Liusha."


    Meng Li: "you have become a soul, but also to care about these false names."


    "What''s the name of that man? Otherwise, where did my name come from? " Zhuang ran white Meng left one eye.


    Meng Li: "it makes sense."


    "Will you promise them?" Zhuang ran pursed his mouth and stared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li resolutely refused: "no, I want world peace."


    "The problem." Zhuang ran gives Meng Li a white eye again.


    And the crowd fell into silence again. They all thought hard and tried to come up with another way.


    Mencius left them alone. If the Lord''s conditions are all offered, can he offer better conditions?


    Obviously not.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry to drink tea. If he has nothing to do, he just looks at them and sees a burst of nameless fire in their hearts.


    They also really can''t think of a way, no one to speak, Meng Li in the crowd to find song Tong.


    He asked him: "master song, master Tianjue has already made a statement that he is willing to restrain his disciples. What about you? What''s your opinion? "


    Song Tong: "I''m not sure."


    he is as like as two peas in Li Tianjue''s mood.


    But he has been asked by name, but he has not come up with any other way, and Li Tianjue has taken the lead


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Song Shu is willing to follow the steps of his ancestors and restrain his disciples."

 Chapter 2021

    Meng Li laughed happily and looked at the others:


    "master song and master Tianjue have agreed. What about you?"


    We helplessly looked at them for a while and wanted to refuse, but there were two big doors that agreed.


    It seems that they don''t have the courage to refuse.


    If we can''t solve each other, we have to listen to each other.


    We can''t really let him lead the aborigines to suppress the friars.


    "Laozu, if we promise you, will you help the aborigines to suppress us?" Someone asked uneasily.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I have said that I will keep you in balance and will not let anyone suffer too much. My ultimate goal is world peace."


    All of you: --


    That''s enough. That''s enough.


    Don''t worry, it''s world peace.


    "All right." Someone gritted his teeth and said, "I am willing to follow the steps of my ancestors and restrain my disciples."


    He finished, and after a while the other agreed.


    After a while, someone agreed again.


    After that, Meng Li agreed, and then he really laughed:


    "OK, I hope you can restrain your disciples as you promised."


    "By the way, I''ve recently built a very solid space in which I can improve my mind cultivation. If my disciples don''t have enough mind cultivation, they can go to that space to understand it."


    Everyone: "I''m sorry."


    Threat, the threat of chiguoguo.


    The disciples have to reflect on their mistakes.


    They laughed at each other and promised Meng Li to restrain his disciples.


    Meng Li nodded and drank so much tea. It''s time to go.


    She wants to go, everyone on the surface to stay, but this secretly want her to disappear immediately.


    After Meng Li left, they began to talk about it again. Some people said what to do if they didn''t restrain their disciples properly. Some people speculated that Liusha would come to be held accountable.


    What I fear most is the accountability of Liusha ancestors, and they start to make rules together again.


    Since all the sects agree here, there is no possibility that the disciples will want to leave the sect. They don''t have to worry that others will get too much resources and they will fall behind others, because it''s the same rule when they go to other sects.


    Unless they go to those small clans, can they?


    After all, it''s not a single clan that was coerced and restrained by Liusha ancestors.


    The environment has changed


    It all comes from Liusha''s ruthlessness


    Meng Li went back to the palace for several days and continued to observe. He found that the disciples of each sect had really been restrained by the sect.


    They are afraid not only of the clan, but also of the "Liusha ancestors.".


    In fact, it is a double constraint.


    And those small clans also began to formulate the same clan rules as the large clans.


    If we don''t follow the rules and allow our disciples to act recklessly, the sect will gradually become an evil sect.


    After all, others don''t rob, they still rob


    Things are changing too fast. In the past, everyone robbed them, but they didn''t think it was anything. They just regarded them as normal, and no one condemned them. Now, robbing them again is a bandit Even the disciples of the main sect should stand on the moral commanding point and condemn them.


    They can''t rob any more. They won''t allow themselves to rob any more. Can these sects tolerate getting more resources?


    Xiaozongmen are very conscious and sensible. After all, xiaozongmen who are not sensible will not survive long.


    Most of the survival rules of small clans follow the pace of large clans.


    Meng Li also asked the king to do ideological work for his subjects, so that they could accept more monks and make friends with them.


    The king said to Meng Li:


    "I want them to come to the palace. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Meng Li: "they?"


    "It''s the patriarchs. They''ve been in the world for so long that I haven''t been able to hold a banquet to welcome them. I''m not considerate."


    Meng Li laughed: "that''s great."


    If the king can take the lead in dealing with monks, his subjects will follow suit.


    Meng Li sent an invitation to those patriarchs.


    A group of patriarchs


    They don''t want to go to a palace party.


    But Liusha Laozu said that she would wait for them there.


    I have to go!


    Then the king, the royal nobles and a group of patriarchs held a grand banquet. The banquet was brightly lit and lively that night.


    A group of friars silently watched them sing and dance. Their clothes were different and their facial features were obviously different. The scene was inexplicable and funny.


    The king also gave some local rare products to the patriarchs, which were useless for cultivation and were the enjoyment of life. They were smiling under Meng Li''s eyes.Under the gaze of Meng Li, he returned some gifts to the king, including pills and magic weapons.


    The king''s face was full of laughter, and the monks rolled their eyes.


    Meng Li sat on one side with a happy face.


    At the end of the banquet, it was almost dawn. Meng Li got up and planned to go back to bed. Song Tong and several patriarchs came up to catch up:


    "Laozu and so on..."


    Meng Li stopped and looked back at them. When they came, he asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you ask for one thing from your ancestors?" Song Tong said with a bitter face.


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows: "you say."


    "Lao Zu, can you not upset us? As you know, we always respect you. "


    "I didn''t bother you. Didn''t you feel happy at the party tonight?" Meng Li stares at them suspiciously.


    Song Shu waved his hand: "it''s too frustrating."


    "We really can''t fit in with them. We can''t understand a lot of their behaviors."


    "In fact, there''s a saying I''ve held in my heart for a long time, but I didn''t dare to tell you."


    Meng Li nodded: "you say."


    "It''s clear that the two worlds don''t have to be integrated. Why don''t they disturb each other?" Song Tong said with a frown.


    Meng Li smiles:


    "now you tell me not to disturb each other, why don''t you want not to disturb each other when you rob other people''s territory and things?"


    "When I can''t hold it down, and I can''t hold each other down, I want to live a clean life."


    Meng Li''s ruthless words made song Tong blush. Meng Li also said: "I didn''t ask you to make friends with the king. I didn''t have to let you accept their culture and let you come. I just let everyone see that you are in contact with each other. The following aborigines and friars are more comfortable with each other. Why do you care about a scene?"


    "Yes, yes, Lao Zu, I think it''s bad." Song Shu bowed his head.


    The purpose of Laozu is really simple, just to let them do something for the people below.


    As for what they thought and whether they wanted to or not, Lao Zu didn''t care at all.


    "It''s OK. Go back and practice well. If nothing happens, I won''t hinder you." Meng Li looked at the Lords and said seriously.


    It''s also a kind of commitment to reassure them.

 Chapter 2022

    There will be no other demands on them.


    The impact of this banquet is good. The disputes between friars and aborigines are getting less and less, especially the strength of aborigines is obviously rising.


    Meng Li continued to stay in this world for two or three years, relying on his own strength, so that the aborigines finally had the ability to compete with the monks.


    Until then, her task was really completed.


    Because when she left, if the Aborigines were still unable to compete with the friars, the friars would return to the old state. After all, no one could restrain the friars.


    Now that the Aborigines have this ability, they don''t have to worry about being bullied by the monks.


    Self strength is the foundation.


    The situation of the world has been very good. The Aborigines have living space, and the monks get resources by themselves.


    In recent years, a lot of natural resources and treasures have been produced. Meng Li also knows that the natural way is increasing resources, but with so many people in the world, the resources will be less and less in the future.


    At that time, it means that the friars and magicians can''t grow fast, and their strength will be improved very slowly.


    However, recently, no friars have been able to fly up again. Those who have not been able to come up must have been destroyed, and the world has entered a dormant state.


    However, although the monks and the Aborigines were able to get along on the surface, they did not really integrate into each other, which Meng Li did not demand.


    They are equivalent to people of two races. It''s OK for them to survive in the same land. There''s no need to love each other. It doesn''t matter if there is a war in a few years. What''s the eternal security? Meng Li can only guarantee that she will complete the mandate of heaven this time.


    Maybe in the future, the way of heaven will think that there are too many people to provide resources, and then he will create a race war to eliminate some people.


    But Zhuang ran still followed her.


    Meng Li has no choice but to persuade Zhuang ran to die many times, but Zhuang ran just doesn''t want to.


    "I''m going." Meng Li said to Zhuang ran.


    Zhuang ran said without thinking, "where are you going? Take me with you


    Meng Li


    "Are you going back to your original world? Are you a God? Will you take me to the divine world? " She did not speak, Zhuang ran speculated on her own, her face was not serious, and her tone was teasing.


    Meng Li laughed and said softly, "it''s not a God."


    "You''ve been following me all these years, aren''t you tired of it?" She stares at Zhuang ran curiously.


    Zhuang ran: "I''m bored. I''ve been bored for a long time. You''re not a beauty. How can you not be bored?"


    "But what can I do? I have no choice. " He has a bitter face:


    "if you can find me a body, it''s worth my years."


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s the same."


    For those who practice, a few years is really nothing. Zhuang ran himself has tried to wander around alone these years, but eventually he has to come back here and fool her to find a body for him


    Zhuang ran naturally can take away the skill, but he said to him, don''t let him take away, if he takes away, he can find him out.


    Don''t let him harm the innocent.


    If it''s because of bringing him out to let others lose their bodies, it should be a sentence: I don''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me.


    "I''m going to send you to reincarnation." Meng Li said seriously again.


    Zhuang ran: "I don''t, I don''t want to."


    "What do you want?" Meng Li asked.


    "Why don''t you take me to your place? I have long guessed that you are not from here. There are so many things you know, so mysterious, and many things even make me unable to understand. " Zhuang ran also sat down seriously. It seemed that he wanted to have a detailed talk with her.


    Meng Li pondered: "do you want to do the same thing with me?"


    "What''s the matter? Let the world be peaceful? " Zhuang ran asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s not the same. Sometimes it''s like this, sometimes it''s a single thing."


    Meng Li thought that he had come all the way. He laughed, shook his head and said:


    "this road depends on individuals. Some feel tired, some feel relaxed, some feel numb, some even feel desperate and can''t see the future."


    "I''m such a genius. I''ll feel relaxed. I want to be like you. I don''t want to reincarnate anyway."


    "Is it?" Meng Li smiles and looks at Zhuang ran.


    To be honest, she thinks Zhuang Ran is really suitable to be a Tasker. He is optimistic and has a good attitude.


    He has a lively personality, and his thinking is jumping.


    Meng Li asks you Yun to check Zhuang Ran''s soul. You Yun says it''s OK.


    Meng Licai said to Zhuang ran:


    "do you really want to go?"


    In fact, Zhuang ran seems to have no other way to go, reincarnation he does not want to, he does not allow him to give up, then let him do a ghost repair in this world?


    To introduce him is to thank you for using his name."Of course, it seems that I have another choice. If I leave with you, will I become such a powerful person as you?" Zhuang Ran has to admit that the other side is much more powerful than himself.


    The other side''s huge divine sense is not comparable to his own. The divine sense can kill people. He has to compete. He thinks he is inferior.


    Meng Li nodded: "your popularity is also very good, so it will become very powerful in the future."


    It was not a flattering or polite remark, but a sincere one.


    In recent years, Zhuang Ran is very lucky. When he goes out alone, he can always meet some good things to bring back.


    A person''s fortune is really important, maybe Zhuang Ran is destined to meet himself and become a Tasker.


    Because the client died earlier, in the original plot, she died soon after she came.


    The plane time is also shifted back from there. Time is not shifted back too much. In the whole process, in all stages, Zhuang Ran is trapped in that space.


    When he comes, he can be brought out, and there is no case that he does not come, because in fact, she is coming.


    Even if he doesn''t come, maybe Zhuang ran still has other opportunities, because he can''t die. According to his fate, he can''t be locked up in that space for thousands of years until his soul is broken.


    Suppose: one day, he is captured by a system and becomes a Tasker.


    But I didn''t know myself.


    But these are the assumptions when they are bored, and the reality has happened. They know each other and she wants to introduce him.


    Meng Li was thinking wildly, making all kinds of assumptions, and exclaimed in surprise:


    "do you finally agree?"


    "Great, great!" He clapped the table and almost danced. But he found that the other side''s expression was faint and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He reached out and pushed Meng Li''s shoulder:


    "hello? What are you thinking? Did you hear me

 Chapter 2023

    Meng Li nodded: "listen to you."


    "When will you take me? Actually, I''m ready now. " Zhuang ran can''t wait to say.


    Meng Li gave him a funny look:


    "I won''t go back. What''s your hurry?"


    "I''m not afraid of you to go back on it. Who''s afraid?" He snorted.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "well..."


    "Ah The world is so boring. Aren''t you in a hurry to go back? " He asked again.


    Meng Li: "don''t worry."


    Zhuang ran said angrily, "you''re a man. You''re worried about me, aren''t you?"


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    "I have something to say to you. Although I let you go the same way as me, it doesn''t mean that I will be responsible for you in the future. Did I express what I mean?"


    "You mean to leave me alone in the future, don''t you?" Zhuang Ran is not stupid, naturally know.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s like taking you to a sect. I''m only responsible for introducing you, but I can''t be responsible for the later things."


    "I see. Don''t worry. I''m such a genius that people will never worry about me." Speak with confidence.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    "In fact, I have no ability to worry about you." She smiles.


    Zhuang ran didn''t speak. Meng Li said, "I''ll send you now. We can''t go back together."


    "You won''t pit me, will you?" Zhuang ran looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    Before the other party did not agree, he wanted the other party to agree very much. The other party agreed so, but there was still some uncertainty.


    Meng Li shook his head: "if you don''t trust me, then don''t go."


    "No, I''m just kidding." Zhuang ran looks at Meng Li with a smile.


    Then he said to Meng Li, "send me."


    He took a deep breath and could see that he was a little nervous.


    Meng Li directly asks you Yun to take Zhuang Ran''s soul away, which makes Zhuang ran disappear in front of her before he has time to say goodbye to Meng Li.


    After a while, you Yun said to her:


    "it''s delivered."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li thought about it and said goodbye to the king. He had lived in the palace for several years. Now he told the king that he was going to live in seclusion.


    The king didn''t understand why he wanted to live in seclusion. He and the queen asked her again and again if something had happened to her.


    They very much hope that Meng Li will stay in the palace all the time. They feel that there is no sense of security without her.


    But Meng''s intention to leave has been decided, no matter how they retain it, it will not help.


    Meng Li always can''t let the client come back to face the king and queen, and these many affairs, will reveal the truth.


    Because the client really doesn''t understand.


    Meng Li left the palace and found a secret place to live. Then he took out the face changing cream given by the elves and daubed it on his whole body.


    Then the whole person changed a lot.


    It''s really different.


    However, the facial features are the same. Although the facial features have snow-white skin, they look brilliant, but Meng Li thinks they are not enough.


    If others look at it carefully, they may still think of the old quicksand ancestor in the past.


    So Meng Li found some materials, tossed for a long time, tattooed an eyebrow for himself.


    I changed my hair.


    Then Meng Li insisted on using some special techniques to change his face shape.


    When others see themselves, they are at most similar to and more beautiful than Liusha Laozu, but they will no longer think that she is Liusha Laozu.


    Let the client get rid of the identity of Liusha Laozu, which is the reason why she got the face changing cream at the beginning but it didn''t work.


    She wants to change her client''s face. She thinks she will like who she is now. After all, she has become so beautiful.


    And look so young, snow-white skin let people bloom all the time, full of youth and vitality, a look is a teenage girl.


    Before that, she looked like she was in her 20s and 30s. Moreover, she was dressed up deliberately in order to keep up with her present self and not let anyone associate her with Liusha Laozu.


    And has been far away from the imperial capital, no accident, is no longer see the king and queen, as well as those suzerain.


    After Meng Li completely changed his image, he bought a courtyard and lived in a city.


    Is a girl suddenly came here, and looked very beautiful, think she is where the aristocracy.


    After all, only the noble girl''s skin is like this, which can be broken by blowing. It seems that she has never been exposed to the wind and sun. Many people are curious about her and want to know her background from her mouth, but Meng Li doesn''t tell them much.


    Let''s see what kind of life experience the client will make up when he comes back.


    Meng Li practices cross legged, surrounded by magic elements, no one knows, in the past few years, she realized the magic, after the client came back, she was a magician.This is also the fulfillment of the client''s desire to become stronger.


    Today, Meng Li is shopping on the street and moves here. Many daily necessities have not been bought yet. Meng Li means to decorate the client completely.


    But when she looked around, she saw a vagrant begging on the street. She thought she was familiar with him. Ding Qing saw that this was the overseas Chinese soldier.


    It is the younger brother of the client who has the same mother but different father.


    At that time, he didn''t have a good sense for this child. Now he is an adult, and he is still wandering.


    I still remember that at that time, the king ordered all places to accept these people who were wandering because of monks unconditionally. He shouldn''t have done that.


    "Miss, miss, please give me something to eat." The voice of the soldiers and overseas Chinese is mature and hoarse.


    Looking at Meng Li and looking at him for several times, he thought that he had been pitied by the young lady and immediately seized the opportunity.


    Meng Li stares at him, he also looks at Meng Li, four eyes opposite, Meng Li finally determines, he did not recognize this is his sister.


    I can''t help stroking my face. It seems that I have changed a lot. No one associate them with each other.


    Meng Li took out a few gold coins, and the overseas Chinese immediately held them in his hand. The gold coins fell into his hand. He said gratefully, "I will pray to God for the success of the young lady."


    Meng Li said coldly, "thank you."


    "Miss, miss..." Looking at Meng Li to leave, he called Meng Li: "Miss, can you reward me a little more? I''ll give you more blessings later. "


    Meng Li''s expression became colder: "you have hands and feet, why beg."


    "My home is occupied by the damned friars, and I can only wander." He said bitterly.


    Meng Li: "I''m afraid that once there was a place willing to accept you, you only need to pay labor, but you don''t want to."


    "You''re used to begging."


    "No, it''s not." Although Meng Li said the truth, Bing Qiao still refuted, but Meng Li did not waste words with him and turned away.


    I don''t plan to buy daily necessities any more. Since there are soldiers and overseas Chinese here, I''ll sell my house and live in another city, so as not to make the client feel distressed when he comes back.

 Chapter 2024

    I feel that the client will go to help him because he doesn''t have the heart. When he recognizes him as his sister, he will depend on her.


    In other words, overseas Chinese are lazy and willing to wander, otherwise they would not be so poor. There is no cure for this kind of people.


    Meng Lizhen chose to sell the house here, and then changed a place to buy a house again and buy daily necessities again.


    When her life became stable, she left here and returned to system space.


    The first thing is to check the reward:


    congratulations on fulfilling Lily''s wish: to live and become stronger.


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, boundary power reward: 1800 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Congratulations on completing the hidden task: conforming to the will of heaven.


    200000 points for points and 4000 points for Jieli.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 510000


    Jieli: 108200


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 10000 world power


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li carefully looked at the information. Before doing this task, he went to deal with a small world, and now he has accumulated 10000 world power to return. In addition, this task not only fulfilled the client''s wishes, but also did the world task by the way. There are double rewards, and the rewards are very rich.


    Integral is also right. I used some integral to buy food for Enqing.


    In a word, although this task is laborious, it has gained a lot and is worth it.


    Meng Li takes out a jade bottle from mustard space, which is filled with face changing cream. She brings it back because she thinks it''s really a good thing.


    Although I can''t use my soul, I always want to prepare it for the future.


    "Meng Li, that Zhuang ran, is asking to see you." You Yun said suddenly.


    Meng Li: "I thought he started his first task in life."


    "No, he wants to see you."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "But how can I see him? Can he go to the field?"


    "You have a point. I can''t see you." You Yun said so directly.


    Meng Li


    "But his system contacted me. If you agree to add his friends, you can chat." You Yun thought of a way.


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s OK."


    You Yun adds her friends directly. Meng Li sends him a message and asks him, "what''s the matter? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    After a while, Zhuang ran returned to her: "what''s all this mess?"


    Meng Li said: "not adapted?"


    "Not either." Zhuang Ran''s response to messages is very slow.


    Meng Li: "what can I do for you?"


    Zhuang ran said, "I just want to know why I stay in such a small space. You should know that I have a shadow over such a place."


    Meng Li just replied:


    "then you should work hard. When you are rich in resources, you can get out of that space and go to the wider world."


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Zhuang ran asked.


    Meng Li: "I will never cheat you."


    It''s no use deceiving you.


    "Can''t I see you? I want to see what you look like and if you''re ugly. " Zhuang ran sighs in his system space.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "maybe it''s ugly. Don''t expect it. When you can see me, I''ll meet you naturally."


    "It''s really ugly. They''re afraid to see me." Zhuang ran replied to her.


    Meng Li urged him to do the first task


    "Well..." Zhuang ran agreed, but he was reluctant.


    Meng Li didn''t plan to return. After a while, Zhuang ran suddenly said, "do you know my name?"


    "Liusha Laozu?" Meng Li replied to him.


    "Oh." Zhuang ran just gave a short reply.


    Meng Li stares at this word for a long time and probably understands what Zhuang Ran is thinking.


    He wanted to make sure he was himself.


    And make sure you get in touch with yourself.


    He is really a cautious man.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile and take out all the books in mustard space and put them on the bookshelf of system space.


    Before, in the world, she needed a lot of data to support her to help the aborigines to improve their cultivation. She simply took out all the books about system space, looking for ways to make them grow rapidly every day.Now that the task is finished, these books should be put away when they are brought back. Maybe they can be used in the future.


    It''s really wise to buy some books when you have nothing to do. You can rely on them to complete the task, and you can use them to pass the boring time.


    Meng Li thought about it and went to sleep. It was convenient for him to see the world.


    After the client went back, she was very surprised at what she looked like. It was unbelievable. She even fell in love with herself.


    How can she be so beautiful? This is what she dreams of having.


    But why is it like this? She only has a muddled concept, as well as the memory of the previous few years, she is also very vague, fuzzy to always feel that she is a bystander.


    She took a stock of her wealth and didn''t understand how she became so rich.


    This is naturally due to Meng Li. She has also worked for the king for several years. How can she not get anything?


    The wealth given by the king can even make a person have no worries about food and clothing all his life. Meng Li didn''t move much about these things and left them to the client.


    After paying so much soul power, it''s probably the only chance for her to be a human being. Naturally, she will be better within her ability.


    When the neighbors ask about her family background, Lily can''t explain that she used to be a poor mercenary, because she knows that other people won''t believe her. She makes up a story for herself. After her parents died, her house was occupied by relatives, and she fled with her belongings.


    It doesn''t sound like a flaw.


    The client also finds that he has become a magician. He only needs simple meditation to make his body absorb magic elements.


    She clearly does not have this talent, in the past, she could not feel the magic element at all.


    But now there are more and more magicians, and they are more and more powerful. It is said that this is the credit of Liusha Laozu. The client feels strange that he is Liusha Laozu.


    But she was not confident. She was not sure at all. After self doubt, she even thought that the idea that she was the ancestor of quicksand was very ridiculous.


    She lives comfortably in this city, and many people begin to pursue her. She chooses one to fall in love with, who is also a magician.


    This person often told her that he had to thank Liusha Laozu for his way to break through the bottleneck and become a more advanced magician. But he never realized that Liusha Laozu''s body was the same as the one beside him.


    In a trance, I only feel a little similar, but I never dare to think that they are a person.

 Chapter 2025

    And the aborigines and friars are more and more balanced.


    Meng Li''s consciousness returns to the system space.


    It''s said that she''s been in front of her for several years, but for her, she hasn''t seen you for years.


    She bought some things and went to enquire. Enquire told her that she didn''t go there so long.


    Not a few years, a few months at most.


    But she also ate up the food. She said she was too boring.


    Meng Li gave her food again and asked her about her talent. She also wronged Baba and said, "ah Li, the patriarch said that talent can''t be stimulated overnight. In fact, I''m more anxious than you, so I want to come back to you early."


    Meng Li touched her head: "it''s OK, I just ask, don''t rush you."


    "But I''m worried." Ask for help.


    At first, Meng Li asked casually, just like parents checking homework. As a result, she asked her to comfort her: "don''t worry. Take your time. I won''t ask any more and I won''t give you any pressure."


    Wenqing holds Meng Li''s waist with both hands and buries her head in her stomach, which makes Meng Li feel helpless and pitiful.


    After reading books with her for a while, I was about to leave after spending about a day with her. Before I left, I picked a lot of fruits for her and insisted on giving them to her.


    "Fruit is from the family. It''s not good that you always pick it for me." Meng Li said to Wen Qing.


    He shook his head and said, "the patriarch said that as long as it''s from lingman clan, you can pick it at will. I have the right. They won''t say anything. Besides, if it''s for you, the patriarch won''t object."


    Meng Li said: "but I can''t eat so much alone."


    She is not very interested in these fruits. For her, they are just more delicious fruits.


    Ask for love small hand fork waist: "no matter, I will give a Li, a Li can''t accept, I am sad."


    "Take it, you take it." Wenqing pulls Meng Li''s hand and shakes it. When it''s all here, Meng Li can''t insist on refusing. After accepting it, he says to Wenqing:


    "thank you, baby."


    Ask immediately also laughed, eyebrows bent, really good-looking, Meng Li thought of changing face cream, ask is a person with body ah.


    But the picture of asking for love is very good-looking, and the skin is also very good. I can''t use it at all.


    She went back to the system space and said to you Yun, "there are too many fruits for you to eat."


    You Yun said with a smile, "what a gift."


    Meng Li followed with a smile: "well, are you satisfied with this Buddha?"


    "Oh, come on, I''ll give you my word." You Yun is still a little proud.


    Meng Li takes out the fruit, puts it in the system space, and asks you Yun to take it as soon as you want. They are eating the fruit and chatting. Suddenly, Meng Li is conscious. She says to you Yun, "I have to go out."


    "Good."


    Shizhi actually found her. After she had taught Shizhi to learn the technique, Shizhi said that she would establish a connection with her. At that time, Shizhi was still in a small world, and she was worried that something might happen to her and she couldn''t find her, so she agreed.


    But this feeling is relatively weak, Meng Li first went to the boundary of the vast, and then one by one to look for space, finally found a suspected time branch of the existence of space.


    But she couldn''t get into the space.


    It must have been the order of the world.


    Meng Li touched the space with his strength, and then waited outside. As expected, not long after that, shifanling appeared behind her.


    "How did you get here?" He asked.


    Meng Li looked back at him: "Shizhi contacted me."


    "You build spiritual connections?" He guessed.


    Meng Li nodded.


    "It''s rare that you''d like to see her." Shifan made a sudden smile.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "I can''t say it''s rare. At least I''ve been with her for so long. Besides, I don''t know what she wants from me."


    "If you mind if I come to see her, I won''t go."


    "No, go in." Shifan ordered one hand behind him, the other hand waved, and then took Meng Li in.


    Shizhi sat bored under a big tree and saw Meng Li and Shi Fanling come in together. She immediately stood up and said happily:


    "you all came to see me."


    A few steps to Meng Li and Shi Fanling.


    Shifanling glanced at her and said nothing. She stretched out her hand to grasp shifanling''s sleeve, but shifanling avoided it.


    This made Shizhi hurt: "why?"


    She asked, puzzled.


    Shifanling has a indifferent face, and Mengli is silent. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "You talk." Shifanling doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Shizhi immediately ran in front of him and stopped him: "do you want to go? Just come and go? "


    "No?" Asked the Buddha."I''m so lonely. Why can''t you accompany me? What did I do wrong to keep me here? " She demanded.


    Shifanling stared at her for a long time, then looked at Meng Li: "you have successfully cultivated her into a person with your own ideas."


    "Why should I shut you up? It''s because you don''t have the ability to protect yourself. If you go out, you will be used by others. I don''t want you to be used by others. Is that ok?" Shifanling said to Shizhi.


    Shizhi''s face slowed down, and he looked a little happy: "so you are all for me, OK?"


    Shifanling did not speak, and his figure disappeared.


    Leave Meng Li and Shizhi four eyes opposite.


    "Why did he leave again?" Shizhi said with great loss.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to answer her, and she didn''t know why shifanling was so indifferent to Shizhi.


    I feel that they should have their own relationship with you.


    "I''m so lonely." She looks at Meng Li with a bitter face. Beautiful people are good-looking even though they are afraid of suffering.


    Meng Li can only say: "since he thinks you are not suitable to walk around, you should stay here quietly. You probably don''t want to go out and be used to worry him."


    "Yes, Ali is right. I don''t want to be used." Shi Zhi nodded and agreed with Meng Li.


    "Can you stay with me for a while?" Shizhi carefully looked at Mengli.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She sat down under the big tree, which was covered with thick golden leaves. Shizhi also sat beside her and said to Meng Li:


    "Ali, can you come to accompany me often in the future?"


    Meng Li''s lips moved and thought about it. Looking at Shizhi, he said, "maybe, maybe not, because I can''t go in and out of this place at will."


    "And I have my own business to do most of the time."


    Shizhi Haosheng lost: "I understand, you have your own things, just like him, he does not accompany me should also have their own things."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Maybe.


    "By the way, I have some fruits you like to eat here." Meng Li thought of the fruit, just when the branch love to eat.


    She took a lot of fruit and handed it to Shizhi.

 Chapter 2026

    Shi Zhi immediately smiles and takes a bite of a fruit:


    "thank you."


    Meng Li looked at her gently, laughed and watched her eat.


    Shi Zhi, looking at Meng Li staring at her, was a little shy and handed Meng Li a fruit:


    "you also eat it."


    Meng Li shook his head: "I ate it."


    "It''s a feeling to eat together." She had a good laugh.


    Meng Li likes to see beautiful people. When she looks at Shizhi, she is in a good mood, so she takes it and eats with Shizhi.


    After eating the fruit, Meng Li looked at the big tree above his head. He had an idea in his mind and said to Shi Zhi:


    "if you think it''s boring, I''ll make you an interesting thing."


    "Really? That''s great. " Shizhi was very happy.


    Meng Li smiles. Then he takes out his epee and cuts down a tree. He finds some other materials and makes a swing for Shizhi. He can swing when he''s free.


    Hanging under the golden tree, Shizhi sat up and swung up, laughing happily.


    "With this, it will not be so boring in the future." She said.


    Meng Li looked at her with a smile. Shi Zhi suddenly jumped down and made one according to Meng Ligang''s steps. He put the two swings together and said to Meng Li:


    "I made one for you too. Let''s play on the swing together."


    Meng Li laughs, but also gives face to sit up, two people swing, have a match not a match of chat, Shizhi said her boring life here, the rest is to ask Meng Li shifanling.


    Meng Li also understood Shizhi. She knew herself and shifanling. Besides discussing this, she had nothing else to discuss.


    But all the banquets in the world come to an end. Meng Li feels that he has been playing with Shizhi for such a long time. It''s time to go. When Shizhi heard that she was going to leave, he could only say goodbye to her reluctantly.


    When Meng left this space, he met the shifanling.


    Shifanling asked her, "have a good time?"


    Meng Li gently smile: "OK."


    "Well..." Shifan made his eyes look at the boundless world. Meng Li asked him, "Why are you so indifferent to her? It''s not necessary."


    Why should I keep a distance from her? I don''t want her to rely on me. "


    "Meng Li laughs:" you are also rigidly attached to men and women


    "No rigour?" Shifanling stares at Mengli with strange eyes.


    Let Meng Li unconsciously to avoid eyes, she stuffy for a long time, asked: "is Shi Zhi was born for a woman, so human form state is also a woman?"


    "Yes, most species are male and female. Being born female can''t be changed. I just let her have the power to become a human in advance, but I can''t decide whether she is male or female." Shifan sighed: "if she is a man..."


    But he didn''t go on. He was thinking, what if it''s a man?


    Meng Li sighed.


    In fact, she wanted to say that even if Shizhi was a woman, shifanling should not be so indifferent. Shifanling paid for Shizhi, so why bother.


    But how does Shi Fanling treat the people around him, and what right does he have to intervene?


    She didn''t know how many twists and turns there were. She didn''t understand why there were causes and consequences.


    Besides, it''s normal that Shifan was born free and didn''t want to follow a person. But why did he want Shizhi to be a person?


    If it''s a natural resource, isn''t it good that it always exists?


    She really didn''t want to understand that there was a reason for him to do things without any reason.


    But Shizhi was really lonely. She seemed to be looking forward to shifanling''s company.


    "Well, I just asked about you." Meng Li said, "I went back."


    "If she comes to you again, will you come?" Shi Fanling asked suddenly.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I told her, maybe I will come, maybe not."


    "After all, I have my own business."


    Shifanling: "it''s better to give it to her, so as not to think of you all day."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "if I have time, I will come. Then you have to take me in."


    "I may not be able to show up all the time to take you in and see fate." So said shifanling.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Then only when he is free, and the Buddha''s decree is just free, can he come in again to accompany Shizhi. Shizhi should be ready in his heart.


    It''s not what she needs, they can show up at any time.


    "You haven''t made much progress recently." The world Buddhist order suddenly said again.


    Meng Li lowered his head and said with a smile, "it''s not so easy to make progress. I''ll give you fruit." Meng Li thought that there was fruit, and gave it to shifanling.


    If you don''t finish eating, you can''t eat when you come back from another task.But he really can''t eat so much, ask the girl didn''t count, pick so much for her.


    Shifanling took it, took it in his hand, looked around, and stared at Mengli. Mengli said:


    "this is specially for you. She said I''ll give it to you when I meet you."


    "What did she do with it?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li said: "she also ate a lot of things from you before. Thank you."


    Shifanling couldn''t help pulling the corners of his mouth: "just one fruit, thank me..."


    Meng lisuo left mustard space to him: "there are so many more."


    I can''t think of shifanling at all. Naturally, I won''t say such words, but I just think that the girl really ate a lot of good things in the world.


    In order to avoid shifanling''s feeling that she didn''t know etiquette.


    Make a good impression on her.


    "So much." Shifanling began to laugh with uncertain meaning: "it''s not easy for her little girl to find this kind of fruit."


    "Is it rare?" Meng Li felt that shifanling saw through her.


    Shifanling looked at Mengli, nodded and said, "yes, for your souls, they just feel delicious."


    "But for people with bodies, the effect is more obvious."


    "The seven color fruit can get rid of the body''s superfluous impurities and provide the body with huge nutrients. In a small world, it''s like the fruit of immortality."


    "Ordinary people eat this fruit and get rid of impurities. The nutrients they provide can delay aging and even achieve the effect of freezing age. However, they can''t stand the energy contained in it. It''s estimated that they will die suddenly."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s so powerful."


    "What''s the effect on you?"


    Shifanling looked at Mengli with some amusement: "I don''t know about other people, but for me, there are more nutrients to make my spirit better."


    Meng Li


    The spirit is better


    That''s right.


    But the more powerful it is, the less useful it is for them.


    To others, what may explode is just fruit.

 Chapter 2027

    "Thanks, that little girl has a conscience." Shifanling hooked his lips and said:


    "besides, you also took great pains for her."


    Meng Li awkwardly said goodbye to the broken hair in his ear, and he really understood it.


    However, she simply wanted to share the good things with shifanling.


    "I went back." Meng Li smiles at him, says goodbye to him, and then walks away.


    But shifanling bowed his head and laughed in the same place. He didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Meng Li returned to the system space, you Yun said: "you are really a busy man now. Big children and small children need your company."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "neither."


    "You have to deal with the world''s problems and do tasks, so busy, it seems that I am more idle." You Yun keeps making fun of her.


    Meng Li


    "By the way, I''ll go to the domain and ask about spiritual fruit." Meng Li thought that he planned to sell some spiritual fruits last time, but he was delayed by Gu Zhuo.


    You Yun: "good."


    Meng left to the domain, and found a few stores, the price is not very good, finally no deal.


    However, Meng Li was not in a hurry to do the task, so he patiently asked, but finally got one, willing to buy it at the price of 4000 Jieli.


    The shopkeeper told Meng Li: "in fact, if we sell normally, we sell according to the price of 4200 Jieli to 4500 Jieli. We can''t earn too much."


    "How many do you have?" She asked Meng Li again.


    Meng Li was honest when he saw the other party, and the price of four thousand was not given by others.


    The most others gave was 37.


    One by one, if she sells them to the taskers, as the store said, they can sell them for about 4500 yuan, but it''s too time-consuming. She doesn''t have so many customers and takes so much trouble.


    Even when goods are scarce and she can buy high prices, she doesn''t have the energy.


    She hesitated and said, "a hundred."


    In fact, there are more than 100, but keep some for yourself.


    "A hundred?" The store owner was very surprised. He thought it was only a dozen, at most dozens, because it was not easy to find.


    Meng Li nodded and saw the store''s attitude became serious.


    "My name is Yue Mingxi. You can call me Mingxi. I''m the owner of this shop." She introduced it seriously.


    Meng Li also looked at her seriously and remembered her appearance. She was a small jasper. She was wearing a beige cheongsam with gold thread embroidered flowers on it. It was beautiful and chic.


    When the other party had introduced himself, Meng Li said:


    "my name is Meng Li."


    "Meng Li? Is Xiaonan a regional leader? It''s a real pleasure! " Yue Mingxi was originally sitting opposite Meng Li. Listening to what Meng Li said, he stood up again and held out his hand to shake hands with Meng Li.


    Meng Li stood up and shook hands with Yue Mingxi, then said:


    "I didn''t expect you to know me. I''m so surprised."


    "Why don''t you know, it''s all distributed to everyone." Yue Mingxi said with a smile.


    Meng Li: "well So it is


    But it''s a surprise that Yue Mingxi has a good memory.


    "Tea, please." Yue Mingxi sat down again. His eyes were opposite each other. Yue Mingxi said with emotion: "you have 100 spiritual fruits."


    Meng from the corner of his mouth has been hanging a shallow smile, did not say how.


    Yue Mingxi said in his mind, "it''s not easy to find the natural resources and land treasures related to spirit, so they are scarce all the time. Especially when they are scarce, a spirit fruit is more than 5000."


    Meng Li nodded: "so."


    "Yes..." Yue Mingxi wants to talk, but Meng Li doesn''t ask her.


    She was waiting for Meng Li to ask, but Meng Li was waiting for her to ask. The two sides were in an invisible stalemate for a while, and Yue Mingxi sighed slightly:


    "master Meng, I really want to ask you, is there really only one hundred?"


    "If there is any surplus, it can be sold to me. Naturally, the more we have, the better."


    In business, whoever has the goods is the boss.


    Meng Li shook his head: "there are only one hundred of them."


    "After that, will there be any? I''d like to build a long-term relationship with the domain owner. "


    Yue Mingxi was a little disappointed at the bottom of his heart. He intuitively felt that the other party still had something to say, but it was not easy for him to entangle too much, which made others feel disgusted.


    Meng Li pondered and said, "I''m not sure what will happen next."


    Yue Mingxi was even more disappointed at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t even decide to come here next time according to the meaning of the other party, but he also said politely:


    "the master of the Meng kingdom is a person who carries the atmosphere in his body. There will be a steady stream of treasures to your side. If there are any superfluous things that can''t be used, I hope the master of the Meng kingdom can first consider cooperating with Mingxi."


    "Good." Meng Li agreed.


    Meng Li gave one hundred spiritual fruits to Yue Mingxi, and Yue Mingxi also put four hundred thousand boundary forces on Meng Li''s account.She also personally sent Meng Li out, until the door of the shop, she did not forget to say to Meng Li, hope to find her next time there is something good to sell.


    He also told Meng Li that he would guarantee the privacy of customers and know what to say and what not to say. Meng Li just laughed at this.


    Yue Mingxi should not say that she has spiritual fruit everywhere. Now she is a channel of spiritual fruit for Yue Mingxi. Will she be willing to share this channel everywhere?


    Meng Li''s impression on her is OK, and the price is appropriate. He is very happy to get 400000 Jieli this time.


    She remembered that she had given Wei Yi ten spiritual fruits last time, which was equivalent to giving him 40000 world power. What was worth 40000 world power was not too bad.


    Meng Li returned to the system space and went to see her precious spirit tree. He wanted to treat it well, so he poured some spirit liquid into it.


    You Yun hummed twice:


    "now you know this tree."


    Meng Li laughs: "well It''s really good. "


    "Look at how much you have given to the Buddha before. Do you know how much those are worth?"


    "At least millions of Jieli. Can''t you use them yourself? Do you regret it now? " You Yun said.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I don''t regret it. At least I don''t think I owe so much. It''s hard to buy peace of mind."


    "You are a real..." You Yun has no choice but to smile. Everyone thinks differently, but it''s really important to have peace of mind.


    Meng Li looked at the spirit tree: "I''m counting on it to bear fruit again now. The profit is really big."


    "It''s not." You Yun echoed.


    Meng Li left the Lingtian space after watering and went back to the system space to see if he had anything else to do.


    It seems to be gone.


    Why don''t you absorb some boundary force first? Four hundred thousand all at once.


    Forget it, I''d better wait for the next time. She has absorbed several soul crystals, which means to lay the foundation for absorbing the world power next time.


    I feel that there may be world problems to deal with again in the small Southern District. I''d better do a task first.

 Chapter 2028

    Meng Li came to the plane and opened her eyes quietly in the night. However, there was no obstacle in the night. She found that it was a modern plane.


    Reaching out to turn on the bedside lamp, Meng Li takes a look at the alarm clock next to him. It''s after ten o''clock in the evening. The client goes to bed early.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and began to accept the story.


    The client, Yuan Shumei, is middle-aged.


    She''s been running a tailor''s shop, earning a little money.


    In fact, there is no shortage of money, and she is not the breadwinner of the family. It''s convenient to just pass the time and sit in the tailoring shop downstairs and chat with other neighbors.


    The days are leisurely and full of fun. Tailor''s shops can be opened whenever they want, but they can''t be opened if they have something to do.


    All the people who can take care of her business are neighbors. After all, they are in the community, and no outsiders come in.


    My husband, also good, opened a small restaurant, just outside the community, business reputation is also good.


    Income is also OK, there is a son, the son has been married, work in a large unit, daughter-in-law at home with children did not work.


    The family looks ordinary and happy, and they live the life of common people.


    However, this son is not her own son. When she married her husband Wang Kai''an, Wang Kai''an took the child with her.


    Many years ago, Wang Kaian''s ex-wife was abducted and forced to marry someone else. When Wang Kaian came to her with her young son Wang Shuncheng, she also said that she was like this. She still had a child here and had no face to come back. She filed a formal divorce with Wang Kaian.


    Wang Kaian was heartbroken, but his wife didn''t want to come back, so he had no choice. After more than a year''s delay, he dragged the matchmaker to introduce him, and then married the client.


    At that time, the client had not been married. On the one hand, he was optimistic about Wang Kaian''s steadiness and honesty. On the other hand, he was willing to marry as a stepmother only when the conditions were OK.


    But also because the client is a rural person, the media dare to match the client with such a man with children, because Wang Kaian is a city dweller.


    After marriage, Wang Kaian said that he had a son and didn''t plan to have another son. At that time, the client felt a little uncomfortable. However, seeing that his stepson was clever, he thought that he would be able to support him well, so he agreed.


    Over the past few years, she has been very successful. Her stepson still respects her, and her client has always been quite satisfied.


    Treat stepson as his own son.


    But everything has changed. Wang Kaian''s ex-wife has come back.


    Because her husband over there died, and her son over there couldn''t support her, and she was in poor health.


    It was Wang Shuncheng''s stepson who took it back. He said that his mother could not be made homeless.


    As for his mother''s residence, Wang Shuncheng directly arranged it at home. Because the conditions in other places were not good, he could not let his mother suffer.


    Just one day later, he took his mother back home and lived there. The client was puzzled by the fact that there was one more woman at home and asked who it was.


    Then the whole family said, this is the invited aunt.


    The aunt who helps the daughter-in-law look after the children.


    The client didn''t see Wang Kaian''s ex-wife, so he naturally believed it. He just couldn''t help but quietly told his husband that the conditions at home were not very good. Besides, she was also at home, so why invite another aunt.


    It''s expensive to have an aunt now.


    It doesn''t feel like there''s so much to do.


    The husband said that they should not take care of their daughter-in-law''s affairs. They should take care of everything. Should they make family conflicts?


    The client shut up, because she was a stepson, and she had to take care of what she did and said, so she also worked hard to maintain family peace.


    Now that Du''an is stable, his stepson is married and has no children of his own. His future support is his stepson. Don''t offend his stepson because of anything.


    With an aunt at home, the client is more relieved to stay in the tailor''s shop. At noon, he still rushes back to cook for his daughter-in-law. Now he thinks that if he has an aunt, he doesn''t need to. When she doesn''t want to eat, she doesn''t even go back to eat.


    On the contrary, these behaviors alienate the relationship between the client and his daughter-in-law, while the relationship between his daughter-in-law and his ex-wife gradually develops.


    Although the ex-wife was in poor health, she was very diligent. She not only took care of her daughter-in-law and children at home, but also went to Wang Kai''an''s hotel to help when she was free.


    The client didn''t know about this. The neighbor asked the client if there was a new woman in the shop to help. The client responded that the aunt of the family actually went to the hotel to help.


    She was quite puzzled and asked Kao Gong why he was so diligent. Was it not good for her husband to reply that he was diligent?


    The client felt strange and laughed. Well, diligence is certainly good. It''s equivalent to hiring two people with one person''s salary.


    The so-called love grows with each passing day. In addition, there are still many regrets in the past. Coupled with the pity for his ex-wife, the old relationship between Wang Kaian and his ex-wife has revived.


    Wang Kaian often goes to his ex-wife''s room after the client falls asleep, stays for a period of time and comes back. He doesn''t know about all these clients.


    She was all asleep. Wang Kaian was so light handed that she didn''t notice it.The daughter-in-law and son sleep late. They know about Wang Kaian and his ex-wife, but no one tells the client, and they even vaguely support him.


    When the client is not at home, they act like a real family. Wang Shuncheng calls his mother and Wang Kaian calls his ex-wife''s nickname affectionately.


    We all know that there is an aunt in their family. When the neighbor chats with the client, he can''t help joking, saying that the client should take good care of her husband.


    Don''t let anything happen again. Men are always fresh no matter what age they are.


    The client just laughed and said what they thought. It''s impossible for an honest man like her husband to be honest for so many years.


    No one in the neighborhood knew the ex-wife. When they came to live, the client had already married Wang Kaian, and few people knew that Wang Kaian had an ex-wife.


    Having said that, the client still felt strange because they seemed too close.


    Sometimes we talk and laugh together, making the client feel that they can''t fit in. They feel like a family.


    She suddenly found that her sense of existence in this home is getting lower and lower, and her daughter-in-law is also very kind to this person. When she came here, she seemed to be dressed all over, and now she has a small cabinet.


    And most of them were bought by her daughter-in-law on the Internet. She remembers that she asked her daughter-in-law to buy some cloth for her on the Internet last time, but her daughter-in-law refused to say that it was not good and the color was not right on the Internet.


    And my husband, sometimes when the restaurant closes late, they pack up and go home together. Is there really such a diligent person? Busy every day, selfless pay?


    With doubts in her heart, she paid attention to everything. She finally found out about her husband and ex-wife.


    She was very shocked.


    Why? Actually behind her back doing this kind of thing under the same roof.


    It''s disgusting. It''s unbearable.


    It hurts! I''m old!

 Chapter 2029

    The client made a scene, saying that he couldn''t stand the grievance and that the family had her but not me.


    She wanted to drive her ex-wife out of the family, saying that it was not suitable for her to be in the family.


    What is it all about?


    Everybody has no face to talk about.


    He said to his stepson, even if you want to be filial to your mother, you can also rent a house for her alone and give her living expenses. She doesn''t care and can''t manage these things, but what''s the peace of mind of living at home?


    But stepson didn''t want to. He said that this was his own mother. He drove her out. Where should his mother live.


    Besides, it''s too unfilial to drive his mother out. He can''t do such an unfilial thing.


    Client:?


    All said let you rent a house for her alone, how can this scheme be automatically ignored by him?


    Can''t you really hear me?


    She has a lot of doubts in her heart. Since the stepson was a few years old, she has been supporting him, taking care of his daily life, and caring about his study and love. When she got married, she worried more about big and small things than anyone else.


    She has done her duty as a mother. What can she get in return?


    Does the stepson really treat her as a mother?


    On the contrary, the woman, who had a chance to come back, chose to abandon her husband and son. Now when she had no way to go, she came back and robbed herself of everything.


    The client felt that he couldn''t make sense with them. In a fit of anger, he filed for a divorce and insisted that her husband Wang Kai''an go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with her immediately.


    Wang Kaian thought about it and didn''t want to divorce. He said that at this age, divorce is also a joke. At the same time, he apologized to the client and said that he would never do it again.


    For the sake of living together for so many years, can you forgive him? This time, he vowed that he would never commit it again. At that time, he was confused.


    The client is also helpless and has many difficulties. When he is middle-aged, he doesn''t know what he is like after divorce, and he has no children to rely on, so his husband''s mistakes are not totally unacceptable.


    Besides, she''s not willing to make room for that woman.


    Wang Kaian was very embarrassed when he asked him how to arrange for his ex-wife. Looking at Wang Shuncheng, Wang Shuncheng saw that his father was really unwilling to divorce. He could only say that he would not let his own mother affect their marriage. He would also find a way to arrange for his own mother, but he would have to give him time.


    The stepson''s attitude is soft. This method is also a compromise. The client is not good. He can''t be aggressive any more. He can''t let others get out immediately. It seems too inhumane. It takes time to find a house. He agrees.


    The divorce was temporarily suspended, but the atmosphere at home was too strange, and the ex-wife was more cautious at home. When she had nothing to do, she secretly wiped her tears, and others looked at her and felt sorry.


    Stepson''s house has not been found, the client can''t help but urge a few, in exchange for the stepson''s disgusting eyes.


    At that time, she felt that she couldn''t count on this stepson in her life. She drove her mother out and couldn''t bear to hate her all her life?


    The former wife''s health is getting worse. The worse she is, the more pity she gets from others, which makes the client feel more and more guilty.


    That pathetic look made the client feel so cruel.


    Besides, there seems to be something wrong with her ex-wife''s spirit. Sometimes she sits on the sofa and mumbles to herself, sometimes she cries, but her memory is not bad. She can remember the details of her marriage with Wang Kaian, and they got along with each other in those years.


    There are also details about Wang Shuncheng when he was a child, such as his appearance when he was born, such as what he said for the first time, calling his mother for the first time.


    She also said how hard she had been these years and how sorry she was to their father and son.


    Hearing that Wang Shuncheng and Wang Kaian are very sad, especially Wang Kaian, they can''t help recalling the past with her.


    Wang Shuncheng was also moved when he felt uncomfortable. He said that he must repay the kindness of childbearing. He also said that the kindness of childbearing could not be compared with anything else. At that time, the client was beside him. Listening to this sentence, he felt strange in his heart and felt like he had said it to her on purpose.


    Her position in the family is too embarrassing now. Her son, husband, daughter-in-law are all united front. They take care of that woman very much, sympathize with her and love her. They stand beside her like villains and are at a loss.


    The family all said that the ex-wife may have some mental illness. Maybe she was stimulated by the previous events and needed more care. The stepson always said that this situation would definitely not allow her to move out. What should I do in case of an accident?


    The client only feels bitter. Which one is so weak? It''s taken care of by everyone.


    It''s like I''ve made people crazy.


    Stepson means not to move out? She didn''t dare to ask. If she asked again, she was a villain.


    The client thinks that maybe his ex-wife is not crazy, so he has to be crazy first. He dares not go to bed earlier than his husband at night. He is afraid that he will go to the next door. But she always sleeps well, and she has to endure sleepiness every night. Her husband says that she is suspicious, that she does not trust her husband, that she is bored and boring, and that she feels bitter and uncomfortable.


    I have to face that kind of family during the day.


    Gradually, the family made her feel less warm. She felt suffocated. Her stepson and daughter-in-law ignored her. Her husband didn''t say a good word to her all day.It''s pure cold violence.


    Is this forcing her to divorce?


    What do you buy at home? I have to ask my ex-wife whether she likes it or not. No one asked her.


    She hated her husband''s ex-wife, her taking away the position of her hostess, her taking away everyone''s attention, and her coming back to make a mess of her stable life.


    She should spend the rest of her life in a leisurely way, instead of living in her own home like she is now, but she is always on pins and needles, fidgeting and holding back.


    But she is really helpless in the face of all this.


    The only way is to stay away from all this. Only when you leave can you feel better.


    I can''t help being forced.


    So she insisted on divorce, regardless of Zhao Kaian''s dissuasion.


    And she wants to divorce, stepson and daughter-in-law did not come forward to persuade her, retain her, which makes her too cold.


    At least, she raised Wang Shuncheng as her own son, and poured countless efforts into it. She had no credit for all these years, but she also had hard work. Why can''t her stepson remember these?


    When her daughter-in-law gave birth to a child, she took good care of it, and now she refuses to say a word for her.


    After her divorce, she quietly moved out, and the family lived happily and perfectly together.


    After she inquired, her ex-wife had been living in their house and never left.


    As for whether she married Wang Kaian or not, she didn''t know.


    Wang Shuncheng is also very satisfied with the outcome. They are all parents. They should have been a family.


    It''s the client''s life that is unsatisfactory and helpless.


    The client hated him, but he couldn''t find any way to retaliate.


    The ultimate resentment comes from Meng Li.

 Chapter 2030

    After the plot, Meng Li sits up and leans on the bed, thinking, is Wang Kaian''s ex-wife really in a bad mood or pretending?


    Deliberately pretending to be pitiful in order to get everyone''s pity?


    Deliberately forcing the client away in this way?


    If it''s all on purpose, that person has a deep heart.


    In fact, this kind of family is the most difficult to solve, to grasp a good degree, Meng Li shook his head, it is better to do some world tasks to enjoy, that kind of task has a clear goal, directly towards the goal.


    Moreover, the client did not have a clear target instruction, just said retaliation.


    Why?


    Meng Li touches the mobile phone, opens it and looks at the calendar. At this time, Wang Kaian and his ex-wife steal it, but the client hasn''t found it yet.


    Meng Li releases his mental power and sees Wang Kaian in his ex-wife Zhao junfen''s room.


    The two are still holding together, and the picture is a little hard to say.


    When the client fell asleep, Meng Li felt that it was a little obscene.


    Now she has no sleepiness. She simply gets up to turn on the light, and then goes out of the room. The door on her side rings, and the next door detects it. Then Meng Li uses her mental strength to see the suspicious eyes of the two people next door.


    Meng Li went to the living room and turned on all the lights. The two next door couldn''t go on this time, but Wang Kai''an didn''t dare to open the door to go out.


    When Zhao junfen heard what was going on in the living room, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to go out. Wang Kaian patted her to appease her. In fact, he was too nervous.


    "Who''s in the living room?" Zhao junfen finally asked in a low voice. Her pronunciation was not clear. She narrowed her eyes and the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes were obvious.


    Wang Kaian whispered to the door and listened to it for a while, saying:


    "she, son, they won''t come out to watch TV."


    "Ah? "Zhao junfen is even more scared. If he is found by his son, he is not so embarrassed.


    "What to do?" She rubbed her hands.


    Wang Kaian thought about it and said, "I''m sure I can''t go out now. Maybe she will go in later."


    Zhao junfen''s brow tightened more and more, saying: "how can I still get up in the middle of the night and watch TV?"


    What''s wrong?


    Wang Kaian didn''t speak and was silent. He didn''t know what was wrong with his wife. He got up in the middle of the night to watch TV.


    "Didn''t see you, she didn''t look for you?" Zhao junfen is very worried.


    Wang Kaian


    How does he know that.


    He just knows that it''s not finished, and now he''s feeling nothing.


    They did not dare to talk any more, so they stayed quietly in the room.


    Relative to their restlessness, Meng Li stays stable outside. She leans on the sofa and changes the stage leisurely.


    Looking at the flash of pictures, the corners of her mouth curved.


    "Mom, why don''t you sleep?" Maybe Wang Shuncheng felt that his father was in an embarrassing situation and wanted to help him out.


    He has the same idea of these things as a mirror.


    Meng Li turned to look at him and said faintly, "I can''t sleep. I want to watch TV. Are you noisy?"


    "That''s not true." Wang Shuncheng takes a look at Zhao junfen''s room.


    Meng Li turned down the TV again and said, "don''t disturb you?"


    "No, it''s not that you''re noisy. It''s just that it''s time to go to bed so late, or you won''t be energetic tomorrow." Wang Shuncheng advised.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "by the way, where''s your father?"


    Wang Shuncheng


    Meng Li guessed: "he won''t be in the toilet, will he?"


    "Well, if it''s not in the room, it''s in the toilet." Wang Shuncheng couldn''t help looking in the direction of the toilet and found that the toilet lights were not on.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Meng Li also looked in the past, and then looked at Wang Shuncheng. Their eyes were opposite each other, and a strange atmosphere came out.


    "Mom, you''d better go to bed early. The light outside is shaking. I can''t sleep." Wang Shuncheng said.


    Meng Li sees Wang Kaian sticking to the door and eavesdropping on them with his mental strength. His face is very nervous and his heart is a little laughing.


    Also got up, ah a: "OK."


    Press the remote control and the TV screen goes black.


    Wang Shuncheng watched Meng Li go into the room. Then he stood at Zhao junfen''s door for a while. Without knocking, he turned and entered his room.


    He didn''t intend to break it.


    When Wang Kaian saw that the lights in the living room were turned off, he was greatly relieved. He looked at Zhao junfen and said in a low voice:


    "you should go to bed earlier, too. I''ll go there first."


    Zhao junfen nodded, his expression was a little uncomfortable, and he didn''t say anything.


    This is my former husband, but I have become someone else''s husband.


    Wang Kaian wanted to go out, but after thinking about it, he stood in the same place for a while to make sure that there was no movement outside. Then he quietly opened the door and went out. He didn''t dare to go back to the room immediately. Instead, he sat on the sofa for a long time and quietly opened the bedroom door.As soon as the door opened, he saw that the desk lamp in the bedroom was still on. The orange light reflected Meng Li''s pale face, which made Wang Kaian feel uneasy.


    There is a feeling of being a thief and being caught. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He heard his wife whisper again.


    From the tone, like nothing found, the expression is quite calm, if found is not so.


    But he still felt guilty.


    "Breathe outside." He approached the bed lightly and lay aside.


    His whole body was tense, and the lines on one side of his dark blue pajamas were not straight, but oblique, which meant that he didn''t wear them well.


    Meng Li just glanced back, then lay down and slept on the edge of the bed.


    Wang Kaian didn''t mind his wife''s behavior. On the contrary, he was afraid that his wife would suddenly approach him and find something.


    "How did you wake up?" He didn''t dare to be angry, and he thought the atmosphere was strange. He wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, which was obvious in Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li turned his back to him, closed his eyes and said, "I didn''t sleep for long. I found you weren''t there."


    "Oh, I''m just a little sleepless. I''m very stuffy. Go out and breathe." He explained again that he was still very guilty because he was in a bad mood.


    Meng Li said, "sleep."


    He opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and didn''t say anything more. He lay down. Meng Li could feel that he hadn''t fallen asleep for a long time.


    She wanted to sleep, but she didn''t want Wang Kaian to get close to her, or accidentally touched her, so she had to get up and take out a quilt from the cupboard, and said to Wang Kaian who didn''t sleep:


    "I feel that one person can sleep better by building one bed."


    "Well." Wang Kaian didn''t say anything else. He pulled the quilt to him and put it in Meng Li Teng''s place.


    She put it down and wrapped up the quilt, feeling much more comfortable.


    Besides, it''s very effective for anyone to touch her when she falls asleep.

 Chapter 2031

    The next day, Meng Li lay down, did not get up, quietly listening to the movement from the kitchen.


    Wang Kaian has gone to the kitchen to help Zhao junfen make breakfast.


    Meng Li didn''t get up and knew what breakfast was. After all, it was basically like this every day. She fried eggs and cakes, cooked some porridge and soaked some milk by the way, which her daughter-in-law Lingling liked to drink.


    She got up, moved her muscles and bones, took a bath, and when she blew her hair, she heard them calling for dinner.


    Meng Li did not continue to blow his hair. He looked in the mirror. The wrinkles on the client''s face were not as deep as Zhao junfen''s.


    Because she is several years younger than Zhao junfen, but she is in middle age. She doesn''t look as good as when she was young.


    Although the client was born in the countryside, after living here for so many years, they still have the temperament of a city wife.


    Zhao junfen, on the contrary, although she was born in the city, she was abducted and sold, and was forced to marry a very poor family. She lived for many years, with endless farm work piled on her. She was not relieved until her later husband died.


    Now looking at the yellow and thin, the temperament is also worse, including speaking and doing things, it is easy to give people a sense of smallness.


    Rao is so, Wang Kaian is still fascinated by her.


    Meng Li thinks that it should have been a pity in Wang Kai''an''s heart that he failed to take her back. He has been thinking about her for so many years. Now that he has the opportunity, he will never let it go.


    Otherwise, even if you want to cheat, you should not find someone who is inferior to the client.


    Of course, things in the world are very different from what you imagine. For example, there are many men who are not as good as those at home.


    She came out with half dry hair. The family had already sat at the table. Her daughter-in-law Lingling had already started to eat, while Zhao junfen was holding her baby and looking at Lingling with a smile.


    "Eat this." She gave Lingling the biggest one of the poached eggs, which made her smile:


    "thank you, aunt Zhao."


    Zhao junfen kind smile, in a twinkling of an eye but see Meng Li staring at her.


    "Sister yuan, eat." She put an egg in Meng Li''s bowl.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak. He picks up his chopsticks and tastes them. He says to Wang Kaian, who is eating on one side:


    "did you make them?"


    Wang Kaian Yiyi, Meng Li said: "your craft is special. You can eat it as soon as you eat it."


    "Oh." He''s not talking.


    But Zhao junfen couldn''t wait to explain:


    "sister yuan, I didn''t have time in the morning. Brother Wang helped me cook it."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Zhao junfen was embarrassed.


    After breakfast, Wang Kaian went to the store. Although there was no business in the morning, he was still used to sitting in the store. After all, he had nothing to do at home.


    Wang Shuncheng also went to work. According to reason, Meng Li should go to open the tailor''s shop, but Meng Li didn''t go.


    It''s sitting at home.


    Lingling took her child to watch TV in the living room. Seeing that she didn''t leave, she asked:


    "Mom, don''t you go to the shop?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s just something to pass the time. Now I don''t feel bored. I don''t want to go for the time being."


    Lingling said, "OK."


    Then it opened the time of Meng Li, Lingling and Zhao junfen staring at each other.


    This kind of time is obviously boring and embarrassing. Lingling can''t help but get up and take her child into the room.


    "Sister yuan." Seeing Meng Li staring at her all the time, Zhao junfen laughs at Meng Li twice. She remembers what happened last night, plus sister yuan''s secluded eyes, she is also inexplicably guilty.


    Meng Li still stares at her, hum.


    Then the two were speechless.


    "I''ll go and wash the clothes." She is not comfortable all over and stands up to say to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "I have it there, too."


    "Good." She went into Meng Li''s room, through the clothes are piled together, carried out, thrown into the washing machine.


    And then I can only sit in the living room.


    "How much do they give you a month?" Meng Li suddenly asked.


    "Ah?"


    "Two or three thousand." Zhao junfen said vaguely.


    When her son took her back, it was just a saying to be an aunt. If she had a place to go, she would not be embarrassed here.


    Meng Li nodded: "you are so hardworking, and you are wronged with such a little salary."


    It''s really hard to go to Wang Kai''an hotel to help, to take care of the family, to take care of the children, and to serve the host.


    Zhao junfen didn''t catch Meng Li''s implication. He just thought it was polite.


    Zhao junfen''s job in the morning is to wash clothes and clean up. At 11 o''clock, he said he would go out to buy vegetables.


    Meng Li stood up and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go together."


    Zhao junfenOriginally said to go to Wang Kaian''s shop.


    Meng Li looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Now there are fun things to do, think about it or there is no need to go to the shop.


    Besides, they are all acquaintances. If they really need to call her, they can''t earn much money. It doesn''t matter whether they earn or not.


    They went out to buy vegetables together. When they arrived at the vegetable market, Zhao junfen would say who loved to eat every dish he bought.


    Don''t say, she has been here for a long time, but she has found out everyone''s hobbies.


    I''m really careful. No wonder I can win so many people''s hearts.


    She also bought strawberries on the way. She said to Meng Li with a smile:


    "sister yuan, although strawberries are expensive, they taste good. Lingling likes to eat them."


    Meng Li smiles, reaches out his hand, takes the strawberry from Zhao junfen''s hand, looks at the price tag on the bag, and says:


    "it''s OK, it''s not expensive."


    "But you used to have bad conditions, so it''s normal for you to think it''s expensive."


    Then he gave it back to Zhao junfen for her to carry.


    Zhao junfen


    It''s hard to hear.


    She took the strawberry, can''t help looking at his two hands, full of carrying, and each other''s hands empty, did not expect to take in the past, actually can give her back.


    I caught a glimpse of the corner of my clothes. There were some stains on it. The color of her clothes was gray. The way she was carrying vegetables and wearing gray clothes made her look older and more like a servant.


    Looking at each other again, he was dressed in blue and white clothes, and his hair was rolled up. There was a silver hairpin on it. By comparison, he looked like an old servant girl.


    Deep feel depressed, Meng Li see her so smile.


    After all, Meng Li will definitely dress up better than the client.


    The client permed her curly hair and usually liked to wear it. However, she had too much hair and was too fluffy. In addition, the color of her hair was yellow and the quality of her hair was a little poor, which made her more mediocre.


    It''s better to pull it up and decorate it with a simple hairpin. If you put aside the bloated image, you can still keep up with Zhao junfen.


    A small detail can make Zhao junfen feel uncomfortable and inferiority, why not?

 Chapter 2032

    Carrying vegetables, to the outside of the community, Meng Li glanced at Wang Kai''an''s Hotel, the hotel is not big, asked two people to help.


    Wang Kaian doesn''t cook. One of the people he invites is the chef. If the chef asks for leave, Wang Kaian will cook it himself.


    He usually greets guests, collects money and cleans the shop.


    It''s almost noon, but some guests are sitting inside. Wang Kai''an is standing at the door. When he sees Meng Li and Zhao junfen walking together, he feels that there is a big gap between them.


    However, he didn''t care much about it, so he began to shout Meng Li:


    "didn''t you go to the shop?"


    Meng Li walked over and stood at the door of the shop. Zhao junfen followed her. She also looked inside and called brother Shengwang.


    "I don''t want to go. I can''t do it anyway." Meng Li replied.


    Zhao Kaian Oh, inadvertently with Zhao junfen had eye contact.


    It''s false to say hello to Meng Li. I want to see if Zhao junfen is true.


    Meng Li is silent. At this time, another guest comes. Zhao Kaian goes in to greet the guest. Meng Li and Zhao junfen go home.


    Then she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    Zhao junfen quietly went to the kitchen to work. Lingling opened the door and came out. She took a look at Meng Li, called her mother and asked:


    "is aunt Zhao alone in the kitchen?"


    Meng Li looked at her and nodded.


    Lingling can''t see herself idle, but she doesn''t help Zhao junfen cook?


    In the plot, the client will choose to help Zhao junfen if he has time before he finds out those things.


    Help her to do some small things, but later found that she did not want to, so the stepson also said several times that she could take care of some things at home, but did not care.


    The implication is to reprimand the client for deliberately embarrassing his mother.


    Lingling did not speak, but turned to the kitchen and asked Zhao junfen with concern:


    "aunt Zhao, are you tired?"


    "Look, you haven''t been idle since you got up in the morning."


    Her voice is still quite loud.


    "Not tired, not tired." Zhao junfen wiped her hand and said to her with a smile. After thinking about it, she took out a strawberry and washed it and fed it directly to Lingling. Lingling''s eyes were bent with a smile:


    "it''s so sweet."


    "I know you like it." Zhao junfen looks at Lingling carefully with a smile on her face.


    This is her daughter-in-law. She''s so beautiful.


    Meng Li silently looked at them with mental strength.


    The relationship is very good.


    "I''ll do it for you." Lingling said, Zhao junfen quickly waved: "no, you just go to see the children."


    Lingling: "the child is asleep."


    After that, she washed her hands and planned to help with the cooking. However, as soon as she picked up the kitchen knife, there was a loud cry from the child. Lingling had no choice but to shout to the living room:


    "Mom, please take care of the child and I''ll cook."


    Meng Li answers and goes to Lingling''s room to take the child out. She walks into the kitchen. Lingling stares at Meng Li in surprise. Does she want to give the child to her?


    I don''t mean to let you have a look. She helps aunt Zhao cook?


    "Look for me." Lingling said again.


    Meng Li sighed: "I just rest at home because I''m not feeling well. If I''m taking care of my children at home, I might as well go to the shop."


    Lingling: "yes."


    How can I do this? I don''t even want to help a child.


    Really.


    She felt a little uncomfortable, but she took the child over and looked at Zhao junfen regretfully. Zhao junfen said quickly:


    "just take your child with you and wait for dinner. I can do it alone."


    "It''s hard for you." Lingling sighed.


    Meng Liyi opened her mouth and said:


    "we Lingling are so kind-hearted and pleasant to speak."


    "People are also very kind. You can''t bear to look at your face. However, Xiao Zhao suffered a lot in her hometown. This kind of work is really nothing to her. Don''t worry too much about it." She also put out her hand and patted Lingling on the shoulder to comfort her.


    But she was not comforted, or even more upset.


    Always feel that the other side has a sense of inexplicable irony and superiority in it.


    And Zhao junfen was also punished by the diaphragm. Her high voice deeply hurt her heart, and constantly reminded her of the unbearable past.


    She looked around. If there had been no accident, she would have been the hostess of the family. However, the woman on the other side had no chance to marry from the countryside to the city. Now she might be a woman with a face on the Loess and a back on the sky.


    Their life seems to have done a swap, it is really fate.


    Lingling takes her child out of the kitchen. Meng Li turns around and walks away. Naturally, it''s left to Zhao junfen.As long as she''s in this house for a day, as long as she''s free, she can''t make her comfortable.


    Zhao junfen cooked a meal, three women ate at home, Lingling took the child out of the door, with her friends to play.


    Meng Li took a look at the ground and said to himself, "the ground is still a little slippery."


    Smart Zhao junfen immediately said: "I''m going to mop the floor."


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s OK. I can make do with it."


    "No, no, don''t fall on anyone again." Zhao junfen looked at the ground and stepped on it. He didn''t feel slippery. There is no water, the ground is not dirty, even from the floor tiles to reflect their own shadow.


    She suddenly realized that the other party was really trying to embarrass her.


    It''s no wonder that you talk so much this day.


    Before speaking with thorns, can be regarded as the other side unintentional words, but now even out of thin air.


    Did you offend her?


    When did you offend?


    Zhao junfen felt aggrieved. He always felt that he shouldn''t be angry. But now he can''t say anything else. He has no other choice. He seems to have to bear it. He just drags on the ground.


    She dragged the floor very seriously. In order not to let Meng Li find fault again, she checked it several times.


    Meng Li sat on the sofa all the way to cultivate immortals.


    Although this task doesn''t require much spiritual power, it''s better to practice a little. It''s more or less useful to the body. Besides, it''s really boring. She doesn''t have much interest in TV.


    Cell phones are not that fun.


    Sitting cross knee, in Zhao junfen''s eyes, like a neuropathy, motionless is Wang, eight.


    There is still a long time in the afternoon. Zhao junfen doesn''t want to stare at Meng Li at home any more, so he says he wants to go to Wang Kaian''s hotel to help.


    Now she can cherish the time she spent with Wang Kai''an. She feels happy to see Wang Kai''an. They have missed it for too many years. It''s a gift from heaven to be in the present state. Over the years, she has been reading Wang Kai''an''s good deeds.


    All the time, I regret that I trusted others, but I have married others and had a child, so I just leave. What should I do for the young child!


    Besides, I didn''t have the courage to face Wang Kaian.

 Chapter 2033

    Since she was going, Meng Li stood up and said, "let''s go together."


    Then they went to find Wang Kaian together.


    Now in the afternoon, there are no guests in the hotel. Everyone is idle and has nothing to do. Meng Li also said to Wang Kaian:


    "Xiao Zhao has come to help you."


    Wang Kaian


    He looked around and now he had nothing to do.


    He also felt an unusual taste from her words, but he couldn''t feel the real meaning that the other party wanted to express.


    But Zhao junfen felt it. He was mocking her.


    Before she came out, she said she came to the hotel to help, but now the hotel is not busy.


    "Nothing to do." Wang Kai''an looked at Meng Li and held on for a long time, then he said this.


    Meng Li looked at Zhao junfen: "not busy, then let''s go back."


    Zhao junfen''s eyes are full of: I don''t want to.


    And Meng Li''s eyes firmly told her: you want to.


    So Zhao junfen wants to get along with Wang Kaian, and at the same time, his idea of escaping from Meng Li is shattered.


    They went back in silence, under the same eaves, awkwardly together.


    Zhao junfen is careful in his words and deeds. She is afraid to make Meng Li unhappy. When her son comes back, she is greatly relieved.


    The whole person relaxed a lot, like finding someone to rely on.


    When Wang Shuncheng got home, he saw Meng Li sitting on the sofa, while Zhao junfen was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    Lingling also told him about the noon. Now he felt uncomfortable. It was even more uncomfortable to see this scene.


    I don''t think it''s proper for my biological mother to serve my stepmother.


    And now the stepmother is putting up the music.


    "I''m back." Meng Li says hello coldly.


    "Well." Wang Shuncheng put down his handbag and went to the kitchen to help.


    This made Zhao Jun feel flattered and even at a loss. His son really loved her and said, "Oh, no, you''ve been busy all day. Have a good rest and wait for dinner."


    "It''s OK. I can''t die from this little work." Wang Shuncheng''s voice was a little gloomy, but Meng Li had no choice but to smile, knowing what he said to himself.


    But do you care? Obviously not.


    I wanted to embarrass Zhao junfen, but I didn''t expect that there were many helpers. My son and daughter-in-law helped her.


    "No!" Zhao junfen said, "I don''t know how to stop my son. My son has already started. She can only ask about today''s work and whether she is tired or not.".


    These words are very low, deliberately do not want to let Meng Li hear.


    After a while, Lingling also came back, she also took some express back, Meng Li with mental force, is a set of pajamas, recalled the plot, this set of pajamas is wearing Zhao junfen.


    She took it directly into the room without saying anything about the pajamas. When she got to the room, she put down the child and opened the express delivery.


    At dinner time, everyone sat together. Wang Kaian usually ate in a restaurant and would not come back.


    Meng Li sits on one side, Wang Shuncheng and Lingling sit together, while Zhao junfen still holds the child. Generally, she holds the child and waits for Lingling to eat.


    "Mom, are you sick?" Looking at Meng Li''s cold expression, Wang Shuncheng felt that she was pretending to be arrogant and deliberately put up a trick to show his mother''s face.


    The more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    I also asked my mother just now. My mother said that I was not busy today, but I dragged it twice and my waist was a little sore.


    He thought it was strange to drag the ground twice a day, so he asked in detail. His mother only said that there was water on the ground, and he understood that it was because his stepmother was idle and deliberately made trouble at home.


    Meng Li looked up at him and laughed: "good son, I''ve been working hard all day. I''m very moved that I can still remember to care about me."


    Wang Shuncheng


    I didn''t feel it before, but today I always feel that I have been taken advantage of.


    His face became more and more heavy, and he said:


    "no, if you''re not in good health, just rest at home, take care of your family, and don''t go to the store any more."


    Meng Li looked at him in surprise. She was embarrassed for a day, and Wang Shuncheng''s reaction was too big, right?


    So filial?


    Simply ask her not to open a shop and help with housework at home?


    Tut ~


    or just give her a look and let her know the cost of embarrassing others?


    Anyway, I can feel the meaning of Wang Shuncheng.


    "I''ve only had one day off. You''ll let me close the shop." Meng Li shook his head and said:


    "you really care too much about me. You can''t bear to make me a little tired."


    Wang Shuncheng


    "Do you want to rent the store? It''s a garage. It doesn''t cost much Meng Li took a sip of the soup and said slowly:"Do you have any problems at work? Is it lack of money? Tell me if you are short of money. "


    Wang Shuncheng


    Can you shut up?


    How can I think of his work problems and lack of money?


    Lingling: "yes."


    It''s not very auspicious.


    Wang Shuncheng tried to roll his eyes and said, "I mean, if you feel tired of opening a shop, you can go home and do housework with aunt Zhao. You can also keep company with each other."


    Meng Li took a strange look at Zhao junfen, who was quiet beside him, and said:


    "son, there is something I want to ask."


    "He said Wang Shuncheng looks unhappy. He hates his stepmother calling his son in front of his mother.


    Mother should be very uncomfortable.


    Zhao junfen really suffered. Every time he heard a sentence, his heart was pricked.


    And Meng Li also knows that she is like this. She has only one son. She shouts happily, but others feel uncomfortable.


    The taste of not being happy all the time, the taste of being diaphragmatic all the time, is very uncomfortable.


    Meng Li looked at him and said:


    "isn''t the original intention of asking my aunt to share the pressure of Lingling and me?"


    "If I don''t feel well enough to continue to open a tailor''s shop, I''ll feel tired doing housework."


    She looked at Zhao junfen again and said with a gentle smile:


    "Xiao Zhao, if I say something, don''t take it to heart."


    "Say it, sister yuan." Zhao junfen looked down at his grandson.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "yes, the purpose of inviting people is to make life more comfortable. If you are still tired every day, what do you do with the money, right?"


    "Why don''t you go back to your hometown? I have to do the work anyway."


    "That''s all. Xiao Zhao, you''re always in your hometown and don''t know much about the rules of society. The rules of society are that no matter how old you are, you have to pay a price to get something, and few people sympathize with you because of your age."


    "These two children in my family just think it''s not easy for you to come out to work when you are old. I pity you." Meng Li always smiles when he says these words.


    And her voice fell, Zhao junfen face flashed extreme embarrassment, and Wang Shuncheng angry, Lingling in the side embarrassed dare not say a word.

 Chapter 2034

    Seeing that Wang Shuncheng was angry, Zhao junfen was afraid that they would quarrel. He quickly shook his head at Wang Shuncheng, and then laughed at Meng Li twice:


    "yes, sister yuan is right."


    "I haven''t seen the world, and I know you treat me very well. I can finish all the housework by myself. If I can''t finish it, I''m useless. Then you don''t have to hire me."


    Meng Li nodded: "Xiao Zhao is also sensible."


    "We should respect others. Aunt Zhao is bigger than you. It''s not too much to call her." Wang Shuncheng''s chest heaved and fell, and he was really annoyed by Meng Li.


    Xiao Zhao Xiao Zhao''s shout, think oneself superior?


    When Meng Li heard Wang Shuncheng say that, he just laughed.


    No words.


    The conflict that almost broke out was eliminated. Wang Shuncheng wanted to break out, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason.


    After that, everyone did not speak any more and ate in silence. The atmosphere was not very good. After eating, Zhao junfen went to wash the dishes, and then said:


    "the shop should not be finished, I''ll help."


    At this time, there are still people in Wang Kai''an''s shop. They usually go home after 9 o''clock, but now it''s just over 7 o''clock.


    Wang Shuncheng said, "you''ve been tired all day, too. Take a rest at home."


    "It''s OK." Zhao junfen smiles at him kindly.


    Wang Shuncheng opened his mouth and tried to persuade her again, but he thought that she might want to see her father and stay with him, so he was silent.


    Just as Zhao junfen was putting on his shoes at the door, Meng Li also began to put on his shoes and said, "let''s go together.".


    Zhao junfen


    Suddenly I don''t want to go.


    Why can''t you get along with her?


    But she said she would go. Is it because the other party is going and not going? It doesn''t seem to make sense.


    It is two people go to Wang Kaian''s shop together again, see Meng Li also in, Wang Kaian moment speechless.


    Then Zhao junfen can only work honestly and dare not say a word to Wang Kaian.


    Meng Li sat there silently and looked at them with a smile. However, Zhao junfen took a few eyes at Meng Li and always felt that the smile of the other side was so penetrating.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    When the shop is finished, the three go home together again. Meng Li and Wang Kai''an walk side by side, while Zhao junfen can only walk behind. Wang Kai''an looks back at her several times, but also has some bad feelings.


    Think Zhao junfen heart should feel uncomfortable, he is still very concerned about the feelings of Zhao junfen.


    When he got home, his son and daughter-in-law were already in the room. The living room was empty and the TV was not on. Wang Kai''an went to take a bath with the TV on. He came out and sat on the sofa for a while. After changing several channels, he felt bored and went back to his room to sleep.


    The two lay together, and no one spoke.


    He can''t sleep. He hasn''t talked to Zhao junfen today, and her mood is not very good.


    I want to talk to her and wait for Meng Li to fall asleep.


    More than half an hour later, feeling that the other party was asleep, he gently called out: "May."


    No one promised him.


    This made him get up and go to Zhao junfen''s room.


    And Meng Li in the room opened her eyes, she drew a curve from the corner of her mouth, and then closed her eyes again.


    She knows when Wang Kaian will come back, but she has been pretending to sleep. They are not disturbed tonight. However, Zhao junfen said that she was too tired and refused Wang Kaian.


    He told Wang Kaian what he had experienced during the day. He wanted Wang Kaian to have a talk with Meng Li to see what offended her.


    He also asked Wang Kaian if they had been detected.


    Wang Kai''an shook his head and said that he would not. He knew yuan Shumei too well. If he knew, he would make trouble instead of being silent.


    Maybe it''s something that makes her angry and lose her temper. It will be fine in a few days.


    His words let Zhao junfen down a little. Sometimes, he did offend others unconsciously, especially women. He was very stingy.


    When Wang Kaian woke up in the morning, he didn''t get up immediately and asked Meng Li:


    "are you going to the shop today?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li asked.


    Wang Kai''an wants to say if he doesn''t go, is he going to embarrass Zhao junfen at home again?


    But I can''t say it. I just said:


    "feel free to ask."


    "Come and see. If you want to go, you can go. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go." Meng Li said casually.


    Wang Kaian: "OK."


    Meng Li suddenly laughed and said, "why do you only care about whether I go to the shop or not, but not the reason why I don''t go to the shop?"


    Wang Kaian stared at her for several seconds, silent, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Meng Li also looked at his face. He was middle-aged, and his face was greasy. He was a very ordinary man. He was slightly fat and had big bags under his eyes.


    "Don''t you care about my body?" Meng Li asked again.Wang Kaian said impatiently, "I''m old enough to have some problems. If you feel uncomfortable, go to see a doctor. I''m very busy every day. I can''t do without me in the shop."


    "I don''t think you make much money in that shop. Why are you so busy?" Meng Li said with a smile.


    Wang Kaian simply sat up and said: "it''s impossible to earn a lot of money, but it''s not a big problem to earn some money for our two old-age care. Do you expect your son to do everything in the future?"


    Meng Li sneered. It''s Zhao junfen''s pension.


    Meng Li also got up and echoed Wang Kaian: "it''s true that we can''t all count on our sons."


    This son is also a person that the client can''t count on.


    She suddenly asked, "by the way, after so many years, has Shuncheng ever contacted his mother?"


    "What?" Wang Kaian''s buttoning hand stopped and became nervous.


    Meng Li: "didn''t you say she was in a poor village and hadn''t contacted for so many years?"


    "If the conditions are really bad, you can ask your son to send some money. After all, it''s his mother."


    "It''s none of your business." Wang Kaian does not want to talk about this issue in depth.


    Meng Liyi said, "I''m also kind-hearted. I''ll tell my son later."


    Wang Kaian has a headache: "what do you care about these things? When your son is so old, he has no sense of propriety."


    "I see your face is not very good. Are you still sad about it for so many years?" Meng Li asked.


    Wang Kaian even said no, and then left the room in a hurry.


    At breakfast, Meng Li was not kind enough to mention it in front of everyone.


    Asked Wang Shuncheng: "do you have contact with your mother?"


    Wang Shuncheng directly chose to ignore her.


    Meng Li looked at Zhao junfen and said to her:


    "it seems that Shuncheng''s mother and you have the same surname, but she is a very poor woman."


    After Zhao junfen came here, everyone told her surname, but no one told her full name. Some time ago, the client asked Zhao junfen alone, but Zhao junfen didn''t give a positive answer, just let her call Xiao Zhao.

 Chapter 2035

    After Meng Li said this, all her faces turned black, and Meng Li continued:


    "Xiao Zhao, you don''t know, she has a bad life. She was abducted, married to the countryside, and gave birth to a son there."


    The faces of Wang Kaian and his son are black again.


    This is their father and son heart forever pain, but also hurt self-esteem of a thing.


    However, Zhao junfen was embarrassed and at a loss.


    Meng Li also said: "I don''t know if she is well now. That child should not have the ability to earn money."


    "It''s said that Kai''an and they went to pick her up, but she was too kind to abandon the child, so she didn''t come back. Then I married her."


    "What do you say these do?" Wang Kaian couldn''t listen any more. He stared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked at him: "I take Xiao Zhao as my own person and tell her what happened."


    "Do you think it''s a shame for your ex-wife to do such a thing? Don''t let people say? She can''t help it, too! Society is dangerous. "


    Wang Kaian


    "Are you ashamed? Well Meng Li is not afraid of death.


    "Shut up." Wang Kaian got angry and stood up. Without eating, he opened the door and went out.


    As soon as he left, the whole room was quiet. After a while, Wang Shuncheng said to Meng Li with a bad look:


    "I don''t want you to mention these things."


    Meng Li immediately said:


    "son, do you also feel ashamed? You shouldn''t think so. You should know that your mother is not voluntary. She also has difficulties. She is too hard. If you have conditions, you can send her some money to be filial to her. How can you say that she also gave birth to you? "


    After Wang Shuncheng''s forehead was blue, Lingling couldn''t help saying, "Mom, don''t poke people in pain any more."


    Meng Li this just a pair of suddenly realized appearance, even said: "I''m sorry, let you suffer."


    In the face of Meng Li''s insincere apology, Wang Shuncheng felt even worse. He said, "I went to work."


    "Well, I''ll go after dinner." Zhao junfen is a little worried. Do these two father and son run away without breakfast?


    "No more." Wang Shuncheng spoke to her in a much gentler tone.


    Finally, there were three women left. Meng Li saw that Zhao junfen''s face was very bad. Seeing that she washed the dishes, he hid in the room and cried.


    Maybe it''s because of the things in the morning. I think of my miserable life.


    It may also be because of the attitude of Wang Kaian and his son.


    Zhao junfen can also understand that what happened before must have hurt them, because she chose the child, the family, and didn''t come back. But at that time, she had no way. The child was so small, and she was born by herself.


    And Lingling sitting in the living room, can clearly hear Zhao junfen cry voice, she also said it to Wang Shuncheng on her mobile phone.


    Wang Shuncheng asked her to comfort her. Lingling just knocked on Zhao junfen''s door. They muttered inside. Half an hour later, Zhao junfen went out to buy vegetables.


    Meng Li didn''t go with her this time. She has her own business.


    Yesterday, when she was free, she contacted the company selling monitoring equipment on the Internet. Today, she is going to pick up the goods. The installation is convenient and very secret.


    After taking a taxi, Meng Li stops by Wang Kai''an''s shop and sees Wang Kai''an and Zhao junfen in the back kitchen. Zhao junfen wipes her tears while Wang Kai''an comforts her.


    She went in and quietly into the kitchen, startling them.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at Zhao junfen''s eyes red, he asked.


    She wiped her tears and said, "it''s OK. I just cut the onion."


    Meng Li said, "is that right? What about the cut onions? "


    Zhao junfen was flustered and didn''t know how to answer. She was just saying it, while Wang Kaian pulled out a bucket full of onions. He said:


    "here it is."


    In the morning, he cut it. It was a relief for Zhao junfen.


    "It''s mean all the time." Wang Kaian was very upset.


    Obviously, I don''t believe it.


    Meng Li asked in surprise, "am I mean?"


    "Am I mean?"


    "I just dropped in to see how many onions I had to cut to make my eyes look like this."


    "What''s more, how can you let your aunt come to your hotel to help you? Did you give them double wages?"


    "It''s you who are mean. Give someone a share of money to do two jobs. Xiao Zhao, we don''t want to help in the store in the future. Can''t we play at home? Plant flowers and bask in the sun. " Meng Li looks at Zhao junfen again.


    Zhao junfen just said: "I can''t spare time, so I just want to work. Maybe I''m tired." She also laughed at herself.


    Meng Li thought about it and said:


    "then you can go to the shop with me in the future. I have a lot of work to do.""But it''s easier to say than here."


    Wang Kaian


    Zhao junfen


    The success made them speechless.


    Seeing that they were silent, Meng Li asked, "don''t you want to get along with me?"


    "Yes, why not." Zhao junfen said quickly.


    Meng Li laughed: "that''s good. Let''s go to the store together tomorrow."


    "Come on, let''s go home together." Meng Li looked at her gently.


    Zhao junfen looked at the time and nodded. It''s time to go home and cook. After Meng Li came home, he went into the kitchen.


    Meng Li, on the other hand, observes Zhao junfen''s room with his mental strength, wondering in his heart where to put it.


    Lingling comes out and looks at Meng Li playing. After what happened yesterday and today, she doesn''t dare to ask her to help. She doesn''t even want to talk to Meng Li, so as not to add a jam to herself.


    But now the child didn''t sleep, and her mother-in-law didn''t want to show her, and she couldn''t help. She had to hold the child in the kitchen to chat with Zhao junfen for a while. When cooking, she carried the child into the room, and the child couldn''t smell the smell.


    After dinner, Zhao junfen didn''t say anything. Meng Li took the initiative to say this time:


    "you''re really a busy person, but I don''t open a shop today, so you can go to Kaian''s shop if you want."


    Zhao junfen


    I always feel that everything has been finished by the other party, and I have been arranging myself all the time, which makes me feel like being led by the nose.


    To be honest, some jobs you want to do are different from those arranged by others. It''s not pleasant to do the jobs arranged by others.


    But she did.


    Meng Li also knew that Lingling had something to do in the afternoon, so after Zhao junfen left, she quietly waited for Lingling to clean up and go out in the living room.


    "Mom, aunt Zhao is gone. Please help me look after the children."


    "I''ll be back in two or three hours." She was afraid of Meng Li and said.


    Anyway, she called aunt Zhao away, and she had reason to ask her to look after the children.

 Chapter 2036

    Meng Li promised. When Lingling came out, she put the child to sleep.


    Then I went to Zhao junfen''s room and installed the monitor. What I connected was my mobile phone. I also looked at it. It was very secret and not easy to detect.


    Then I went to see the child. The child was about to wake up. Meng Li teased him and sighed that he was still a child and lovely.


    In the afternoon, Lingling and Zhao junfen came back together. Although Wang Kaian''s restaurant was busiest at five or six, Zhao junfen came back to cook.


    When Wang Shuncheng got home, he sat down to have dinner together, but he didn''t say a word to Meng Li. He was obviously giving her a look.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. She just laughs. She laughs at Wang Shuncheng in the client''s memory. At that time, when he was in junior high school and was close to the high school entrance examination, he didn''t know what to think. He thought that his stepmother might not give him high school, but he didn''t choose to go home and make trouble. Instead, he tried to please the client.


    Now that you have a good job and a source of income, you can no longer please the client, and you can also show your face at will.


    Zhao junfen couldn''t stand the suffocating atmosphere. Instead, she began to talk. Wang Shuncheng also chatted with her. Lingling took a look at Meng Li and sighed.


    I don''t know what to think.


    Zhao junfen also told Wang Shuncheng that he was going to the tailor''s shop tomorrow. Wang Shuncheng felt strange and dissatisfied when he heard the speech. Looking at Meng Li,


    "are you busy?"


    Meng Li: "a little busy."


    "It takes two more people to make as much money as you can." Wang Shuncheng said directly.


    Meng Li raised his eyes and stared at him: "son, you work so hard every day. Don''t worry about things at home."


    "It''s mainly because Xiao Zhao says that she can''t spare time and must find something to do. I''ll let her go to my shop. It''s easier than going to a restaurant to help, or are you going to squeeze her? I''ll tell you, it''s not appropriate. "


    The words left Wang Shuncheng speechless.


    "In fact, you don''t have to do so much. Just cook at home and help Lingling with her children." Wang Shuncheng looks at Zhao junfen again.


    Zhao junfen knew that her son was giving her steps, and she really didn''t want to go to the tailor''s shop. What are you doing with any woman? Are you embarrassed or uncomfortable?


    It''s silly to know that she is going to embarrass herself.


    But he said, "but I can''t spare time."


    "It''s OK. Just get used to it." Wang Shuncheng said.


    Zhao junfen this just a pair of reluctant appearance said: "that''s OK."


    And carefully looked at Meng Li, seems to say sorry, can''t go with you.


    Wang Shuncheng said to Meng Li, "you''re right. After all, you only gave me one share of money. It''s not easy to ask people to do two jobs."


    "After that, she will concentrate on taking care of the family."


    Meng Li nodded: "well, even if you want to go out, you have to go to my store to help. It''s too tired to go to the hotel."


    Meng Li said that. What else did the three of them not understand?


    After a long time, the whole thing is to prevent Zhao junfen from going to the hotel.


    Wang Shuncheng frowned and didn''t speak any more, but Zhao junfen was a little uneasy. The other party was really defending her.


    Meng Li smiles selfishly. He is indifferent and has nothing to do. He says a few words to let Zhao junfen stay at home.


    How can there be such a good thing to keep the people you love every day.


    Now that they are in love again, Meng Li thinks that it is true that they are fighting with each other. They are not allowed to get along with each other and touch each other more, which makes their hearts itch and can''t get warm and happy time.


    The more Meng Li laughs and calms down, the worse Wang Shuncheng looks at him. He always feels that the other party is holding back.


    In the evening, Wang Kaian came back, took a bath, lay down on the bed and asked Meng Li:


    "what are you doing these two days?"


    Before taking a bath, he went to Wang Shuncheng''s room and chatted for a while. Wang Shuncheng said all he said.


    Also implicitly remind him to pay attention.


    In fact, from Wang Shuncheng''s heart, he hopes his parents can get together again. But this kind of thing is too clear and ugly. If only his father could ask his stepmother to divorce him. If he could get together openly and honestly at that time, it would not sound like that. There are some things he can''t say.


    But this idea has been held in my heart.


    Meng Lidu didn''t want to open his eyes, and replied: "what''s weird?"


    Wang Kaian said discontentedly: "is there anything wrong with Xiao Zhao? If you treat her like this, you are not afraid of her suffering. They are here to help, not your servant girl. There is no reason for that. "


    "People should respect each other. You don''t understand at your age."


    Meng Li: "do you think I don''t respect her enough? I''m afraid she''s tired. "


    "Aren''t you tired in your shop? You all have no conscience and try to exploit others. "


    Wang Kaian


    It''s really magnificent!"Don''t think about it day by day." Wang Kaian thought of each other to prevent him and Zhao junfen, can''t help saying.


    But I feel normal in my heart. After all, women are jealous, even at this age.


    As long as a woman is a little closer to him, she can be suspicious.


    Meng Li: "you want to cover up a little."


    Wang Kaian almost jumped: "what are you talking about every day?"


    Meng Li didn''t open his eyes: "you should know what I said."


    "If you don''t want others to gossip, pay attention to yourself."


    "What should I pay attention to? Pay attention. I can sit upright and upright." Wang Kai''an was not angry and looked at Meng Li. He didn''t even open his eyes. With this indifferent attitude, he couldn''t help stretching out his hand to pull Meng Li:


    "you get up and say it to me."


    "Is it that the broken mouthed people in the community are talking about something?"


    Meng Li just opened his eyes. There was a moment of gloom in his eyes, which gave Wang Kaian invisible pressure. He could not help but let go of his hand and was angry.


    "Stop talking. I''m going to bed." Meng Li closed his eyes again.


    Wang Kaian felt that if he held on to it, he would have to fight. In order to make peace, he still shut up and thought about the people in the community several times.


    There are several faces of middle-aged women. Who is he thinking about?


    Who has nothing to chew?


    Thinking about it, he fell asleep, but after more than an hour''s sleep, he woke up again. He got up, turned on the lamp and looked at Meng Li. He found that she didn''t respond. She should have fallen asleep. After thinking about it, he quietly opened the door and went out.


    If you''re old, you''re not old. You''re 40 or 50 years old.


    Although he used to be with Zhao junfen, but after many years, now he is back together again soon. The freshness is still full, which makes Wang Kaian go to the next room again.


    Zhao junfen sleeps in a daze. She feels that someone is approaching her. She turns on the light and finds that it''s Wang Kaian. She is relieved to see that Wang Kaian has that meaning. She doesn''t immediately cater to Wang Kaian. She just makes him lie down.

 Chapter 2037

    "Did she say anything to you?" Zhao junfen asked first.


    Wang Kai''an is now anxious and goes to Zhao junfen and says:


    "what does she do?"


    "I don''t know if she''s aware of anything." Zhao junfen pushed him, the meaning is quite obvious.


    Let''s make it clear first.


    "She just listens to people''s nonsense, and now she''s neurotic. She won''t do it if she doesn''t find anything in a few days," Wang said


    "Then you dare to come at this time." Zhao junfen felt that it was not appropriate.


    It''s clear that the other side is on guard, and he still sneaks over.


    "She''s all asleep, and once she''s asleep, it''s hard to wake up." Wang Kaian also said:


    "I still remember a few years ago, when she was asleep, she went out to drink and came back drunk. She made a lot of noise in the living room, and she didn''t know it."


    Zhao junfen looked at Wang Kaian angrily:


    "what else have you done?"


    "Nothing." Wang Kai''an put his arms around her and said with a smile:


    "what do you think of me as? I''m so honest."


    "Screw you." Zhao junfen was angry and strange.


    "It''s all right?" She still asked uneasily.


    Wang Kaian vowed: "it''s really nothing."


    "If you have something to do, you won''t be weird. It''s time to attack directly."


    "All right." Zhao junfen was a little relieved.


    Meng Li felt out his mobile phone and silently watched them in the video. Something happened.


    Then silently save the video.


    The evidence has been obtained, so after Wang Kai''an came back, Meng Li waited for him to lie down, deliberately asked:


    "where have you been?"


    "Are you awake?" Wang Kai''an was really shocked and frightened.


    Meng Li hum:


    "when I wake up, I always feel that there is something moving in this house."


    "What''s going on? I''m just going to the bathroom." Wang Kai''an turned his back, but his tone could not hide his uneasiness.


    Meng Li said meaningfully, "I''m afraid it''s not."


    "Go to bed. Don''t be paranoid all day long." Wang Kaian didn''t want to say any more.


    Meng Li didn''t hold on any more, but he was just bluffing him to make him sleep badly. It''s useless to talk more.


    After that, Wang Kaian couldn''t sleep and tossed about for a long time. He thought about things in his heart. When he got up in the morning, he had dark circles under his eyes.


    Meng Li had breakfast and went to the tailor''s shop. She looked at the shop, and then went to the software to find a professional to call for advice.


    How much is the garage worth.


    The garage is not small. Now it''s a small one room house with a toilet. If it''s rented out, it''s a few hundred yuan a month.


    It was bought by the consignor, and it was written in the name of the consignor.


    Neither father nor son is kind, so the matter can not be solved by driving away Zhao junfen. It is bound to be separated from them.


    Therefore, the garage was sold ahead of time, and there will be some property at that time, because it is impossible to continue to open a shop here in the future.


    After asking, if the garage is in good condition, it can sell for 150000 yuan. Meng Li is also very satisfied with the price, and tells others that he will come to him later.


    But the garage can''t be sold in a day or two, so it has to be hung up in advance, and now it hasn''t collapsed. So it''s necessary to tell Wang Kaian that it''s impossible to do so. In this community, they can know from others that the garage is going to be sold.


    Then he went to Wang Kai''an''s shop and said to Wang Kai''an:


    "there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    Before eleven o''clock, Wang Kaian was not busy and nodded:


    "you say."


    "I want to sell the garage." Meng Li said.


    Wang Kai''an stares at Meng Li in surprise: "you really want to sell the garage. Why don''t you open a tailor''s shop?"


    Meng Li: "no more."


    "I don''t recommend selling it. I can''t sell it for much money. Is our family short of money now?" Wang Kaian said directly.


    Meng Li: "I just want to inform you that I must sell it."


    "Don''t you discuss with Shuncheng?" Wang asked.


    Meng Li asked: "why do you want to discuss with him?"


    Wang Kaian choked: "now that he has grown up, he will be the master of the family. Of course, he should be told."


    "This garage is not his." Meng Li made a casual remark.


    Wang Kaian gave Meng Li a white look: "we have only one son, not his, whose."


    Meng Li sneered.


    "Or in that case, I just want to inform you that no matter what you say, I will buy it. I''m not willing to take it."


    Wang Kaian: "don''t be a dictator in this family. Don''t follow your example."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "I''ll hang up the garage in the afternoon."Wang Kaian


    Then Meng Li left. He really went to inform Wang Kaian, and then asked someone to take photos and hang up the garage.


    By the way, I pasted another one at the gate of the community, which sold faster. The people who really need this garage are the people around here.


    It''s just that some programs need an intermediary to take a walk, and you can save yourself a lot.


    In the evening, Wang Shuncheng asked Meng Li, "did you really hang up the garage?"


    Meng Li said.


    "All right, sell it for nothing." He frowned.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "son, don''t worry about your mother''s work."


    Wang Shuncheng


    He just wanted to curse.


    But it''s really bad. After all, it''s an elder. I can only endure it.


    After dinner, Lingling went back to her room and said to Wang Shuncheng:


    "it''s not cost-effective to sell that garage. I''ll buy a car when I go out to work in a few years, and there will be no space for it."


    Wang Shuncheng: "I think the same way. Maybe I can sell it for more than 100000 yuan now, but I won''t be able to buy the right one at that time. Maybe I can''t sell it in the garage."


    "Yes, it''s inconvenient to park far away." Lingling agreed.


    "Call your father and ask him to stop your mother."


    Wang Shuncheng thought about it and called Wang Kaian. As soon as he came back, he told Meng Li about the garage.


    Meng Li said: "I used to buy it with my own money, but now I can''t buy it."


    "You said, we are a family. Isn''t your money mine? If I didn''t spend my life, would you save that money? " Wang Kaian said angrily.


    Meng Li: "that''s right."


    "But now in my name, I have to buy it. It''s not a house to sell. What do you care so much about doing?"


    "Don''t sell it. You want your son to be angry with you, don''t you?" Wang said.


    Meng Li: "am I afraid that he will be angry? Why don''t you raise me when you''re angry? "


    "That''s not true. Don''t be so unreasonable, will you?" Wang Kaian was helpless.


    I don''t know what kind of nerve it is.


    Meng Li: "don''t talk to me."


    But Wang Kaian kept muttering in Meng Li''s ear for a long time, but he didn''t get any response.

 Chapter 2038

    Wang Kaian was so angry that he went straight to find the property right certificate of the garage.


    Also said: "I put your card away, see how you sell."


    Meng Li finally paid attention to him. She said:


    "if you can find me, I''ll give you my last name."


    Wang Kaian


    It seems to have been prepared for a long time.


    Then he slowed down his tone: "well, don''t be so stubborn. Don''t hurt the amiability of the whole family."


    Meng Li looked at him: "do I still have a place in this family? A hundred thousand things can''t decide? "


    "No, everything has to be discussed..." Wang Kaian started the mode of muttering again.


    It''s just that this time I really didn''t get Meng Li''s response.


    Meng Li insists on selling, and no one can stop him. At first, someone wants to come to the garage. Meng Li also moves the tailors back home.


    The intermediary took a look, but she didn''t have to worry about it, and Lingling looked at it anxiously. She tried to persuade Meng Li several times, but she couldn''t change Meng Li''s mind.


    Seeing this, Zhao junfen felt that his opportunity had come.


    Didn''t you say you had to go to the tailor''s to help? I can''t go to the shop. Now the tailor''s shop is gone. There''s no other choice if I don''t go to the shop.


    It''s boring to stay at home. I still want to accompany Wang Kaian.


    She told Meng Li that she wanted to help in the store.


    Meng Li asked her with a smile: "is it so idle?"


    "Yes, I''m used to it."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I asked you to help the tailor before. I sold the tailor if you didn''t want to. Why? The tailor''s shop is light. You don''t want to go, but you want to go to a restaurant. It''s full of fumes. It''s bad for your skin. "


    "To be honest, I think you''ve been in the restaurant for a long time, and your face is getting yellower."


    Zhao junfen


    I always feel like I''ve taken a big pot on my back.


    What do you mean you sell it because you don''t go to the tailor''s?


    What does it have to do with her.


    What words let the other party finish, blocking their own speechless.


    "What''s more, although we are old, there are differences between men and women." Meng Li said meaningfully.


    This is very direct, let Zhao junfen face instantly red, true, did not expect that the other side can say this kind of merciless words.


    It''s too clear. It''s too embarrassing.


    "We have to pay more attention, don''t you?" Meng Li asked Zhao junfen.


    "Sister yuan, I''m wrong. I didn''t expect that you didn''t trust me. I just won''t go." She said weakly.


    Meng Li just looks at her and smiles.


    Laughing, Zhao junfen was upset and unwilling to say:


    "even if sister yuan doesn''t believe me, you should believe brother Wang."


    Meng Li glanced at her faintly: "most men are not trustworthy, so you can only be wronged to keep a little distance. You really don''t need to do anything for the hotel. You can be very busy."


    "All right." Zhao junfen was embarrassed, embarrassed, oppressed and extremely aggrieved. His tears rolled in his eyes.


    She felt insulted, offended.


    What Meng Li wants is for her to have a bad taste.


    At the beginning, the client was very uncomfortable, especially when he saw that the whole family were defending Zhao junfen, he wanted to vomit blood.


    It''s hard to bend.


    Zhao junfen was wronged in the afternoon, but he could keep his tears until the evening.


    She also specially called Wang Kaian back in private. Meng Li saw that Wang Kaian had come back for dinner for the first time, and knew that it was Zhao junfen.


    No matter what delicious food is made at home, Wang Kaian disdains to come back to eat.


    The whole family sat at the dinner table, Zhao junfen''s words stopped, Wang Kaian is not good, take the initiative to ask her what''s wrong, but Lingling is a suitable person.


    She asked:


    "aunt Zhao, what''s the matter with you?"


    When she asked, Zhao junfen''s tears immediately came out, as if he had been wronged by heaven.


    She also thought about it in the afternoon. She was really sorry. Yuan Shumei was so bullying. Why did she get so bullied?


    It''s not that she''s not alone.


    She also gave birth to a fighting heart in her heart. She had to kill each other.


    Let her know that she is not so bullying.


    "Nothing..." Zhao junfen wiped his tears.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at Meng Li, as if in silent questioning Meng Li is not bullying.


    "I want to go." She whispered.


    Lingling looked at Zhao junfen in surprise: "why? I''ll be fine here. "


    "I Ah... " Zhao junfen sighed deeply.


    "If you have any problems, you can solve them. It''s no use crying." Wang Shuncheng is very calm and rational.


    Zhao junfen gave him a sad look:


    "forget it, I just don''t think it''s appropriate to continue here.""There''s nothing wrong. Everyone likes you very much." Wang Shuncheng said.


    Zhao junfen: "but I always feel that sister yuan misunderstood me."


    "It''s hard for me." She also covered her chest, and her expression was very uncomfortable.


    Meng Li watched her perform in silence.


    It can only be said that some things can''t be changed by age, that is, when people reach middle age, they should have scheming or scheming.


    "What do you misunderstand her about? Aunt Zhao is very nice. You can''t bully people just because they come to help. " Wang Shuncheng looks at Meng Li with a black face.


    He also said:


    "don''t make it so expensive."


    A pair of villain like, think they can be powerful, the family can afford to ask aunt.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "son, is that what you said about mother?"


    "Do you know how to respect me? For an outsider to say that to me? "


    "I''m helping you or not." Wang Shuncheng said without expression.


    Meng Li sneers, help Li not help pro?


    Wang Shuncheng''s conscience should hurt when he said that.


    "To tell you the truth, you are all from the same era. You get along well and have a partner." Wang Shuncheng said again.


    He knocked his head and frowned, indicating that he had a headache. Then he looked at Zhao junfen and said:


    "don''t think so much about it, just stay."


    "But..." Zhao junfen took a look at Meng Li. On the surface, she was careful, but deep in her eyes, there was a kind of complacency that she could not detect.


    It seems to tell Meng Li how much they need me.


    I can blame you for my impoliteness.


    Meng Li looked at Wang Shuncheng: "son, Xiao Zhao didn''t tell you why she was wronged?"


    "I''ll tell you that in the afternoon, she wanted to go to your father''s shop. Before that, someone told me that your father and she were too close. Let me pay attention."


    "I think your father and Xiao Zhao are not that kind of people, but their words are terrible. That''s why I''ve been preventing her from going."


    "She didn''t understand that she tried to be polite and didn''t let her go, so I could just point out the words and tell her that she was good and aggrieved."


    "Do you really want our family to go out and be criticized?"


    "Well, stop it." Wang Shuncheng see Meng Li did not stop the meaning of the mouth, stop way.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to listen.

 Chapter 2039

    Meng Li didn''t care at all about his stop, and continued:


    "so it''s unnecessary for Xiao Zhao to feel aggrieved because of this."


    "What do you think, son?"


    "Lingling, think about it from another perspective. There is a woman who always sticks to your husband. What do you feel like?"


    Since Zhao junfen wants to put things out, she has no scruples.


    I can handle both sides.


    And it''s not going to be embarrassing.


    "I told you to stop." Wang Shuncheng said with great displeasure.


    Wang Kaian also said in a bad tone:


    "I''m still a chicken at an old age."


    Meng Li is tired of this kind of words. What''s an old woman? Shouldn''t an old woman be jealous?


    Should I share my husband freely?


    Is it a sin for an old woman to have a little emotion?


    She looked at Wang Kaian coldly:


    "don''t you know what to pay attention to when you are old?"


    "Do you want to do something shameless depending on your age?"


    "Enough, Yuan Shumei." Wang Kai''an blushed with anger and glared at Meng Li:


    "I found that you are suffering from brain disease. You are very sick. You don''t know how to speak. You can laugh to death when it comes out."


    Meng Li: "how can I be mentally ill? Let me remind you that you not only refuse to accept opinions, but also become angry. What''s the matter?"


    "When normal people see that outsiders are gossiping, shouldn''t they take the initiative to keep a distance? I''m ashamed of you for your shamelessness. "


    "Sister yuan, you believe us. We really have nothing to do with it." Zhao junfen began to cry and said reluctantly:


    "we are all women. Why do women bother women? Besides, you can''t despise me so much. I''m not such a casual person!"


    "In fact, at my age, I care more about reputation. Who would like to be criticized even if I am a few decades old?"


    Meng Li squints at her. Isn''t that casual?


    People with a bit of self-esteem should not come back to this home.


    It''s disgusting.


    I don''t know what Wang Shuncheng and his son thought. When they gave her a chance to come back, she abandoned them. Now they let bygones be bygones, and even pity her past experience.


    What''s there to pity? It''s a son over there. Isn''t it a son over here?


    Why can the son here give up?


    For that son to have a mother, let this son have no mother.


    If you don''t come back, you can get some respect.


    Wang Shuncheng must have failed to find the right way to open it, and he must have returned good for bad. From Zhao junfen''s point of view, this son is really good.


    I don''t care about her abandonment.


    But from the perspective of the client, Wang Shuncheng''s stepson is too bad.


    Regardless of all these years of upbringing.


    She was too lazy to talk. She took a look at the dishes that didn''t move much on the table and said:


    "if Xiao Zhao wants to leave, I won''t stay."


    "You can do the rest by yourself."


    Zhao junfen pretended to go, let others pity and retain her, but Meng Li believed that she would not go.


    Where can she go?


    She doesn''t want to be an aunt. What she wants is to rely on her son.


    Then Meng Li stood up and went back to his room, leaving several of them behind.


    They look at each other and look bad.


    And Wang Shuncheng stares at Meng Li''s back, and his eyes are gloomy.


    "Lingling, take the children back to your room." Wang Shuncheng didn''t care whether Lingling had eaten or not, but Lingling was obedient and took her child in.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at Wang Kaian again:


    "let''s go out for a cigarette."


    Wang Kai''an nodded, but they took the elevator to the top floor and stood in the corner. Wang Kai''an took the lead in shaking his head and said, "I don''t know what happened to her now."


    "Can you stand her like this?" Wang Shuncheng felt unbearable.


    What is it? Let her mother be wronged.


    Wang Kaian said helplessly, "if you can''t stand it, you have to. What else can you do?"


    "Then I''ll see how long you can bear it." Wang Shuncheng felt anxious, but a sarcastic smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Just now, he thought about it. It''s time for him to make a decision.


    Now the stepmother''s side is starting to make trouble. That is how cautious and complacent the mother is. She can also deliberately find fault. The mother will always be aggrieved.


    And the stepmother has begun to suspect that sooner or later, she will find out about her father and mother. At that time, her father and mother will lose their reputation and momentum.


    It''s time for outsiders to point out. My mother''s character is fragile and I can''t stand it.Besides, I don''t want to be seen as a joke, so


    It''s better to take this opportunity to ask her father to divorce her and let her go before everything is found out, so that she will never have reason to make trouble and let others see this kind of joke.


    I thought it was inappropriate to tell my father these things before, but now my stepmother forced him. She was too uninteresting to know her position in this family.


    Just today, I gave my father a reason for divorce.


    Wang Kaian looked at his son''s face carefully, hesitated and asked:


    "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know about you and mom." Wang Shuncheng said without expression.


    Wang Kaian


    An old face turned red in an instant.


    "You all know that?" Wang Kaian stretched his neck and asked uncertainly.


    Wang Shuncheng said angrily:


    "I went to bed late. What do you say? I''ll understand if I make any noise."


    "Ah..." Wang Kaian couldn''t help but bow his head and feel embarrassed to face his son.


    "I gave you cover." Wang Shuncheng added.


    Wang Kaian just sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    "So you''re going to go on like this? One person has two? " Wang Shuncheng asked sarcastically.


    Wang Kaian: "that''s impossible."


    Wang Shuncheng immediately sent out a question from the soul: "it can''t go on like this all the time. If you are asked to choose, who do you choose?"


    Wang Kaian was silent.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it before. He just thought about it and didn''t understand it.


    Two women have an important position in his life. One is his first wife. They experienced the love when they were young and had a lot of romance.


    He gave birth to a son, and the other one accompanied him for so many years, worked hard for him, and brought up a son for him.


    "You''re making a fuss. It''s greedy." Wang Shuncheng saw Wang Kaian silent, merciless sarcasm.


    In the face of his son''s sarcasm, Wang Kaian didn''t get angry. He just waved his hand and said, "you don''t know how I feel until you get to my level."


    Wang Shuncheng said indifferently:


    "your feelings are not important at all. What matters is how you choose. She now doubts what you have. If you are caught by her, you will be completely passive. Can you guarantee that you will never be found?"

 Chapter 2040

    Wang Kaian: "what do you want me to do?"


    Wang Shuncheng said coldly: "in my heart, of course, mom is better. After all, you have common children. You are a family."


    "She''s just a latecomer."


    Wang Kaian hesitated: "this is not very good."


    Wang Shuncheng: "so you''re going to have nothing?"


    "When things get big, maybe you can''t get anything. Can you be decisive?"


    "Well, don''t force me any more. I have to think about it. I don''t mean to break up all these years." Wang Kaian thinks about it and is still unwilling to divorce.


    How can you divorce so directly.


    Wang Shuncheng was disappointed at the bottom of his heart. A man like his father is nothing but dregs.


    "So you didn''t even think about being responsible to my mom?" Wang Shuncheng began to fight for Zhao junfen.


    Wang Kaian frowned and stopped talking.


    "I asked you, didn''t I?" Wang Shuncheng suddenly roared at Wang Kaian.


    Wang Kaian was also angry: "can you stop making noise?"


    "I don''t believe you can''t make mistakes in your life. When you come to the same field as me, you can say such things again."


    Wang Shuncheng: "this is what you said. Remember, if you don''t get a divorce, you won''t have a good future."


    "If you want to live a clean life, you can separate from her when she doesn''t find anything, and then you will be with your mother. It''s a pity that you are too confused to choose."


    "Divorce, can''t you expect me to do better? Is divorce good for you? She needs to share everything in the house. " Wang Kai''an rubbed his temples and was about to be bored to death.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at him in surprise: "divide things? Then you can''t think of a way to separate things? "


    Wang Kai''an said sadly:


    "why not? How much to give. "


    Wang Shuncheng sneered: "just send a little."


    "I thought it was the same as TV series, half a person."


    Wang Shuncheng is not kind-hearted. He is a man with a way. In fact, he is very cruel.


    In the plot, the client proposes divorce for the first time, but Wang Kaian doesn''t want to, and the day goes on like this.


    But after that, all kinds of details at home made the client feel that he could not stay in this home.


    And then put forward the divorce again, in order to get away, the client can only leave without anything.


    Otherwise, they will be able to spend time with the client. Anyway, it has been discovered at that time, and these people are even more shameless.


    And many of the details Wang Shuncheng has done are to let the client go after he can''t bear it.


    After all, his father was not willing to divorce at that time, and he hoped to get rid of the stepmother. He must have made some moves.


    The client knows that the stepson is forcing her to leave, and she really can''t stand it. She can only let him do what he wants.


    Wang Kaian frowned: "anyway, I don''t really want to divorce."


    Wang Shuncheng felt that his father really couldn''t communicate, so he snorted angrily, turned around and left.


    I don''t want to talk to Wang kaiandou.


    When they got home, there was a cry in Zhao junfen''s room. The door was open and she was crying while she was packing.


    Seeing this, Wang Shuncheng went in and bowed to collect his things. Zhao junfen asked impatiently:


    "don''t you think that you can be at ease here? What''s the trouble? "


    Zhao junfen looked at him dimly with tears in his eyes. After several times of hesitation, Wang Shuncheng turned around and slammed the door shut.


    "Go ahead." Wang Shuncheng sat on the bed.


    Wang Shuncheng holds his knees with both hands. He is very powerful.


    Also glanced at the room, what can Zhao junfen have? It''s just some clothes. Now she turns them out and they''re everywhere.


    Zhao junfen with tears: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Can this family stay? I''d better go back to the countryside and farm. At least I''m not angry with that. "


    "No one dares to make you angry." Wang Shuncheng said darkly.


    Zhao junfen suddenly sat down beside Wang Shuncheng, reached out and pinched Wang Shuncheng''s big hand on his knee. Wang Shuncheng raised his hand, and Zhao junfen touched his generous palm. She patted it and said with some heartache:


    "son, mother''s heart is very painful."


    Her voice is relatively small. Anyway, the door is closed by her son, and no one can hear her outside.


    Wang Shuncheng asked without expression:


    "what do you hurt?"


    Zhao junfen wiped his tears: "your stepmother is a little fierce. I can''t help but wonder if you suffered a lot when you were a child."


    Then he immediately added: "fortunately, you have become so excellent now, otherwise I should repent all my life."


    Hearing his mother say so, Wang Shuncheng looks a little moved.


    If you want to say bitter, you can''t say no.Although the material is never lacking, but the spirit is too lacking, since childhood did not feel the real maternal love, students also laugh at his stepmother.


    Thinking of these things, Wang Shuncheng felt very unhappy.


    But he never thought that all this was given by his own mother. If she chose to come back, he would not have a stepmother, and he would not lack real maternal love.


    On the contrary, the existence of stepmother made him ridiculed.


    "It''s all my fault. If I had been brave enough to face your father..." Zhao junfen is so regretful.


    In fact, she didn''t regret that she didn''t come back to give her children maternal love. She just regretted that she didn''t come back, which led Wang Kaian to marry this powerful wife, and now she bullies her.


    But Wang Shuncheng thought that she regretted that she had not given him maternal love. He looked more relaxed and spoke more gently:


    "so you can''t go. Stay here. The child needs to kiss his grandmother."


    Zhao junfen shook his head and said bitterly:


    "but How can I stay in this situation? I have a hunch that as long as I continue to stay, the family will not be peaceful. "


    "No, it''s all me." Wang Shuncheng said:


    "anyway, it''s impossible for me to let you go back to farming. Is your body allowed?"


    "You''re so weak? I''ve been bullied. I don''t know what to do? If you pay more attention to Dad''s heart, Dad''s heart is not on her side, and she will have no capital in this family. "


    Zhao junfen looked at his son in surprise and asked in a low voice:


    " do you know all about it? "


    Wang Shuncheng''s silence is equivalent to acquiescence.


    Zhao junfen said: "I shouldn''t, how can I rob your father with her? It''s so immoral. I''ll feel uneasy. "


    "I ask you, if you don''t stay with my dad again, who will you rely on for the rest of your life? It''s impossible for me to ask you to marry someone else. Your little son is so useless. " Wang Shuncheng questioned.


    "Besides, you just take back what belongs to you. This home should be your home." Wang Shuncheng sighed deeply.


    Zhao junfen shook his head and said, "no, I can''t be so selfish. I I can''t


    Her tears have been flowing, looking helpless.

 Chapter 2041

    Wang Shuncheng wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. He just said:


    "think for yourself, this family needs you, and I won''t allow you to live the life before."


    "Besides, don''t make trouble to leave any more. If you really go out of this house, I''ll leave you alone in the future."


    After that, he got up and went out. Wang Kaian was in the living room and asked his son, "how do you say that?"


    "It''s none of your business." Wang Shuncheng is still angry with him.


    Wang Kaian''s cold attitude made him pinch his nose awkwardly. Looking at the food that didn''t move much in the living room, he was not in the mood to eat. He put on his shoes and went out to the store.


    Meng Li is a quiet monk in the room.


    Zhao junfen likes to make trouble. Anyway, he doesn''t have any feelings. It''s all them who feel upset.


    Wang Kai''an had a drink in the shop and went home more than ten o''clock. He smelled of wine and entered the room.


    Drunk and confused, he unbuttoned his clothes. Looking at Meng Li lying down, he sighed deeply:


    "I really don''t know what to do with you."


    Meng Li said nothing.


    Wang Kaian said, "if you do this, your son will not be happy."


    Hearing this, Meng Li sat up and looked at Wang Kai''an: "I''m not old now. How can I live by his face?"


    Wang Kai''an sat on the small sofa beside him:


    "that''s not true, but everyone is a family. It''s not good to make such a bad scene."


    Meng Li: "then you don''t think about why it''s unpleasant. Don''t you pay attention?"


    "Can I help her if she wants to?" Wang Kaian said angrily.


    Simply put the responsibility on Zhao junfen.


    Meng Liyi said: "you man..."


    It''s really no responsibility.


    Is that the time to shirk responsibility?


    "So what do you think, want a divorce?" Meng Li put forward this matter first.


    Wang Kaian: "nonsense, I''m not going to divorce."


    "If you don''t want a divorce, the family will have to listen to me." Meng Li smiles.


    Wang Kaian


    "It''s unreasonable."


    "Go to sleep." Meng Li lay down again.


    No more talking to Wang Kaian.


    Although Wang Kaian had drunk, he was still thinking about Zhao junfen. He wanted to comfort her. He thought Meng Li was asleep, so he got up secretly. Just as he approached the door, Meng Li''s voice came:


    "what are you doing?"


    He was thrilled with fright.


    "I go to the bathroom." He explained, then opened the door, went to the bathroom and came back.


    After lying down for another half an hour, he thought that Meng Li was asleep again and got up again. But as soon as he got to the door, Meng Li''s voice rang out:


    "do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Wang Kaian


    He wants to cry. Doesn''t she have to sleep?


    Stare at him like a ghost.


    Lie down again, he is finally unable to endure, sleep in the past, Zhao junfen was not able to sleep in the middle of the night.


    She thought that Wang Kaian would come to comfort her, but she was so disappointed that she didn''t come.


    Did he go to comfort his wife? After all, his wife is fighting with him about it.


    After half a month, Meng Li is not friendly to Zhao junfen, and really treats her as a servant.


    Zhao junfen is bitter. As long as Meng Li is not satisfied, he has to delay twice, or even three times. As long as he doesn''t do what Meng Li wants to eat, he can go to the market again.


    She is also cunning in eating. She is full of vegetables out of season. She can''t buy them in one market. She has to walk two or three months.


    After washing the clothes, Meng Li can also say that they are not clean and ask her to wash them again.


    Good food, Meng Li picky said not delicious, it must let her do it again.


    In the face of deliberate embarrassment, Zhao junfen can only wipe tears to do.


    She is so submissive, or want to win the sympathy of others, want to let others with her against Meng Li.


    In fact, it''s right to think like this. As long as she pretends to be poor enough, there will be people who can''t watch her and help her fight against injustice.


    Zhao junfen hopes that everyone can understand her viciousness and use others'' viciousness to highlight her kindness and weakness.


    And then the reality is cruel.


    Meng Li doesn''t care what other people think of her, and no one can help her, even if those people fight against her injustice?


    There were only two words that she didn''t like.


    Even said that during this period of time, Wang Kaian was unable to go to Zhao junfen''s room, because whenever he had to get up in the middle of the night, Meng Li could only stop him in time.


    This made Wang Kaian very upset, and he knew that his wife must be on guard against something, but he didn''t expect to be able to endure so much. No matter how late she got up, she was awake.


    In fact, Meng Lizhen didn''t boil with him. She was just too alert. As long as the people lying beside her got up, she could wake up immediately.Wang Kaian didn''t go to Zhao junfen''s room, and Zhao junfen didn''t dare to go to the hotel to find him in the daytime. Their contact was too little, and Zhao junfen had too many grievances in his heart, and no one told him. Wang Kaian''s eyes were full of resentment.


    Sometimes Lingling can''t help but say something about Meng Li. At this time, Meng Li will say:


    "don''t worry about mom''s work."


    Wang Shuncheng can''t bear Meng Li''s actions, and he has a gloomy face to fight against Zhao junfen''s injustice. Meng Li is still saying:


    "don''t worry about mom''s work."


    It made both of them vomit blood.


    What can we do?


    "I really didn''t expect you to be such a mean person." Wang Shuncheng said with gnashing teeth.


    There was a lot of anger in his heart, but there was no proper way to vent it.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "mean and vicious? Since it''s an employment relationship, if she doesn''t want to do it, she will go. If she wants to do it, she will accept my request. "


    "I didn''t ask her to be here, did I?"


    "So you''re forcing her to go." A trace of resentment flashed in Wang Shuncheng''s eyes.


    Meng Li: "what about forcing her to leave? It''s just an aunt. There''s another one without her. "


    "Just like you, who dares to help at home?" He questioned.


    Meng Li: "even if no one comes, this family doesn''t need any aunts. Can''t Lingling bring her children alone? I''ll finish the housework. "


    Wang Shuncheng was so blocked that he had nothing to say. He burst out laughing from his throat, and his eyes fell on Meng Li.


    "You''re old. Don''t worry about it. You''ll be better when you''re old." Wang Shuncheng said with profound meaning.


    Meng Li laughed: "can I think that your good son is threatening me?"


    "I don''t know what misty soup Xiao Zhao gave your father and son to protect her like this. However, the more you protect her, the more I will embarrass her."


    As long as she''s in this home, she won''t make Zhao junfen feel better. Zhao junfen has to return all the pain the client has experienced.


    Since Zhao junfen put things on the surface, Meng lisuo''s nature has been more overtly torturing her, and she has been torturing her.

 Chapter 2042

    Zhao junfen won''t know that she asked for more pain. She got other people''s sympathy. Then what?


    Has anything changed?


    It''s just harder.


    I don''t know if I will be "insane" in the future.


    Wang Shuncheng was very angry, his voice increased, and he growled in a low voice:


    "it''s bad for you, but it''s just bullying her. She''s kind and weak."


    "Aunt Zhao, come out." Wang Shuncheng shouts at Zhao junfen''s room.


    Zhao junfen also heard their conversation in the room and saw his son defend himself so much that he burst into tears.


    She gave Meng Li a timid look.


    "I''ll tell you that you don''t have to listen to her in this family in the future. Her demands are unreasonable, that is to say they are unreasonable."


    Wang Shuncheng finished this sentence to Zhao junfen and looked at Meng Li with pride.


    You think I really can''t help you?


    "Don''t blame me for being so impolite. You forced me." He said to Meng Li.


    On the contrary, Meng Li picked up the grapes and peeled them. Without raising his head, he said, "is your son filial?"


    "Filial piety also depends on the situation. It''s not suitable for you to do these things." Wang Shuncheng said.


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Zhao junfen: "Xiao Zhao, what do you say?"


    "Sister yuan, please don''t embarrass me, will you?" She put her hands together and made a gesture of bowing. She looked at Meng Li pleadingly.


    Meng Li: "you mean that you will not listen to me in the future?"


    "I In fact, I''ve mopped up and washed my clothes. " Zhao junfen looked at Wang Shuncheng and whispered.


    The meaning is also very clear, now someone gives her support, don''t have to listen to you.


    Besides, Zhao junfen''s goal has been achieved. Meng Li is already a vicious woman in other people''s hearts.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    Zhao junfen was a little surprised.


    That''s agreed? Just let her go? So easy to talk?


    However, it turns out that Zhao junfen''s thinking is too simple.


    Because the next afternoon, Meng Li entered Zhao junfen''s room while the two of them were at home.


    "Sister yuan..." Zhao junfen is sitting by the bed tidying his clothes. Seeing Meng Li coming, he gets up uneasily, and then sits down again.


    Meng Li looks at the clothes and smiles:


    "it''s OK. Lingling bought it for you."


    "No, no..." Zhao junfen hurriedly denied, she did not know why he denied.


    Meng Li said: "Lingling is better to you than my mother-in-law. I''m not willing to ask her to help me shop online."


    She sat down and looked at Zhao junfen peacefully.


    Seeing Zhao junfen''s scalp numb, he asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "of course something happened."


    "I''ll show you a funny one." Meng Li turns on her mobile phone and plays a short video to her.


    This is a video of her and Wang Kaian together. Meng Li has a full version on hand, but only shows Zhao junfen a small part.


    Zhao junfen curiously probe to see, when see clearly the picture in the mobile phone, she almost cardiac arrest.


    "You You... " Zhao junfen trembles with fright and can''t control himself. He reaches out his hand and overturns Meng Li''s mobile phone to the ground.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "what do you do when you are so nervous?"


    "How can you have such a thing, you..." Zhao junfen shivered all over and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Meng Li had no choice but to shake his head: "of course it was taken."


    "How can you photograph something like this? This room... " Zhao junfen looked around in disbelief.


    Meng Li held out her hand and held Zhao junfen''s hand with a smile. She felt her hand was cold. She wanted to pull it back, but Meng Li grasped her hand hard, and she couldn''t pull it away.


    I found that the other side had a lot of strength.


    Meng Li led her to get up, and then went to the top of the room door, where there was a small hole, but now there was nothing left. Meng Li pointed to her and said:


    "here it is."


    "Why do you install a camera? You''re breaking the law!" In fact, Zhao junfen was not sure and didn''t see clearly, but he had this concept in his mind.


    Meng Li laughs: "but there is nothing here."


    After getting the evidence, Meng Li took off the camera.


    She doesn''t want a TV series. What does she do with so many films?


    Just have it. Besides, Wang Kaian has no chance to come here.


    "You took it?" Zhao junfen stares at Meng Li with a bloodless face.


    Meng Li: "what to do with it."


    "What do you want?" Zhao junfen leaned feebly against the corner, and Meng Li let go of the hand that held her arm.


    She is not stupid, the other side to show her this thing, must be purposeful."You''re so terrible that you can take a picture of this kind of thing in silence." Zhao junfen was in a cold sweat, and the people in front of her made her feel terrible.


    "You are also terrible, quietly sleeping with my husband." Meng Li looked at her with no emotion in his eyes.


    Zhao junfen was speechless.


    "I didn''t mean to, sister yuan. You forgive me, and we haven''t had any recently. You believe me." After a long silence on both sides, Zhao junfen completely collapsed in the corner.


    She didn''t dare to speak or even breathe before, but now she feels suffocated.


    "That''s because I''m looking at him. He can''t make it." Meng Li sat by the bed.


    "What do you want? Do you want me to go? I''ll go. Don''t embarrass me any more. " He thinks and thinks, the other side does not quarrel with her husband, but seeks her, obviously also wants this section of marriage.


    If you are yourself, you will choose to drive away the third child.


    She was so scared that she couldn''t breathe smoothly. She felt that a pair of invisible hands held her mouth and nose, and her face became more and more pale. Meng Li raised her eyebrows:


    "aren''t you scared like this?"


    Zhao junfen finally burst into tears and said:


    "how can I not be afraid? I have no idea what you want to do or what you want to do with those things?"


    Zhao junfen has all kinds of news in his mind, and some of them put this kind of video on the Internet.


    If it drives her crazy, what will she do if she shows this kind of video everywhere?


    Is she still alive?


    "Ah, I''m just too bored. I like someone to torture me. Don''t go. Just listen to me here." Meng Li said.


    Zhao junfen looks at her in horror.


    It''s more terrifying than forcing her to leave. It''s to stay and torture.


    The viciousness of the other side is beyond one''s imagination.


    "I know I''m wrong. I''ll go away. I''ll never appear in front of you again. Can you spare me?" Zhao junfen''s intuition is that life will not be easy to stay.


    It''s better to go


    Meng Li shook his head: "no way."


    "You can''t tell others, otherwise everyone can watch this little video for free."


    "Don''t push me. I''m so crazy that I''m afraid of myself." In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Li''s eyes were suddenly fierce.


    He made Zhao junfen shiver.

 Chapter 2043

    "Please let me go. I really know I''m wrong. I''ll go." Zhao junfen implored.


    Now she wants to run away from the home and the person in front of her. She has her handle. Once the video shows, she will never look up.


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head: "no way."


    She got up, picked up the mobile phone from the ground, regardless of Zhao junfen, went out of the door.


    Even if Zhao junfen told others that she was not afraid.


    She''s not afraid to call the police.


    The big deal is to change your plan.


    People are alive, everything can change randomly.


    Seeing Meng Li go out, Zhao junfen is paralyzed on the ground and takes a big breath. It seems that the air inside is circulating after the other party leaves.


    At that time, when I was in the water, I was like a fish without water.


    In the evening, when everyone sat together for dinner, Meng Li looked at a dish in front of him and said to Zhao junfen:


    "why is it so greasy?"


    "I''ll do it again." Zhao junfen immediately stood up and was about to turn around.


    Wang Shuncheng was so angry that he looked at Meng Li angrily: "are you still picking bones in the eggs?"


    "Stop it. I''ll do it." Zhao junfen does not dare to hesitate for a moment now, for fear that Meng Li will find her.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at her angrily:


    "don''t you promise her unreasonable demands?"


    "Oh, you don''t care." Zhao junfen is wringing her eyebrows. Now the maintenance of her son is not important. The important thing is whether he will irritate each other.


    She''s really scared. Her hands are shaking.


    Wang Shuncheng got up in anger and held Zhao junfen:


    "if I told you not to go, don''t go."


    Isn''t that hitting him in the face?


    I just told her yesterday.


    His strength was strong. He gave Zhao junfen a jerk and hurt her. Her eyes were shining with tears:


    "don''t worry, OK? I will


    Wang Shuncheng


    Then she went straight to the kitchen.


    Meng Li looks at Wang Shuncheng with a smile, almost letting Wang Shuncheng explode in situ.


    "Don''t go too far." Wang Shuncheng is gnashing his teeth.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows and smiles at him. He looks like a rogue.


    Zhao junfen did it again, but Meng Li ate it when he came out, and then said he didn''t want to eat it. Zhao junfen just laughed twice, but Wang Shuncheng was very angry:


    "I made it for you, but you don''t want to eat it."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "don''t worry about mom''s work."


    Wang Shuncheng was so angry that he wanted to swear. His face turned red, but under the gaze of Meng Li, he didn''t swear.


    In the evening, I talked to Zhao junfen and asked her why she was so obedient. Couldn''t she straighten up?


    If it had to be like this, his support would be useless.


    Zhao junfen just said that he was ok, and he was willing to let Wang Shuncheng go.


    She didn''t dare to tell Wang Shuncheng about the video. She knew Wang Shuncheng''s character. Once he knew it, he would make trouble.


    Wang Shuncheng was so angry that he said:


    "if you have to do this, I won''t make up my mind for you in the future."


    "I don''t feel aggrieved." Zhao junfen said immediately.


    "You really piss me off." Wang Shuncheng angrily out of the door, leaving Zhao junfen a person secretly wipe tears.


    After a few days, Zhao junfen''s heart was still in Wang shunfen''s eyes.


    Don''t even talk to her.


    This makes Zhao junfen more uncomfortable. Her son doesn''t understand him. What can she do?


    She has a problem!


    Lingling is probably also inspired by Wang Shuncheng, and deliberately ignores Zhao junfen. When Meng Li bullies her, Lingling can also be indifferent and silent.


    Zhao junfen held back her tears, wondering how her son and daughter-in-law could do this to her?


    Even if she gives in to Yuan Shumei, it''s not the reason for them to neglect themselves.


    But Wang Shuncheng just wanted to teach Zhao junfen a lesson, let her realize what is really isolated and helpless, will choose to rely on him, then can straighten up.


    The mother does not strive for the spirit, the son is also helpless.


    Why don''t you listen to him? Let the vicious woman be so proud, and lose face and dignity.


    The garage was finally sold for 140000 yuan. During the transaction, Wang Kaian and Wang Shuncheng called to stop her, but Meng Li still said, "don''t worry about mom''s work."


    Wang Shuncheng was so angry that he dropped his cell phone. He wanted to call several people and drag the woman out of the house.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, she wanted to throw up and was sick to death.


    In the evening, Wang Kaian began to ask Meng Li about money.Meng Li looked at him: "want me to give it to you?"


    "Now I have money. Take it out and redecorate the hotel."


    Meng Li Oh: "the idea is quite good."


    It seems that she is not allowed to have a little money in her hand. This should be Wang Shuncheng''s instruction. Let Wang Kaian ask for the money.


    The fact is just as Meng Li thought.


    Wang Shuncheng always wanted to let Meng Li get out of the house, but he didn''t think of a way. He thought that money must not be in her hands.


    "Well So Wang Kaian pursed his mouth and looked at Meng Li.


    Meng LiXiao then took out a box from the wardrobe and opened it. Inside was a sapphire necklace. She said to Wang Kaian:


    "here''s the money you want."


    "What?" Wang Kaian stares at Meng Li in surprise.


    Meng Li: "I''ll take it and buy it. The collection value is huge. I''ve heard that it''s sold for hundreds of thousands in a few years."


    "You''re not sick, are you?" Wang Kaian stared at her in amazement.


    Meng Li frowned: "how can you say I''m sick? Is it wrong that I have investment consciousness? "


    "Investment is a ghost!" Wang Kaian was so angry that he swore.


    "I''ve put up with your bullying at home. Now you''ve come to ruin your family''s money and sold a garage for this broken necklace."


    Meng Li said with a good temper, "Oh, this is a sapphire necklace. It''s very precious."


    "Sapphire?" Wang Kaian snatched the box from Meng Li''s hand and looked at the necklace again:


    "I don''t believe it. You''re a fake. You''ve been cheated!"


    Meng Li vowed to shake his head: "impossible, how can I be cheated? You are not an expert, how can you say it is false."


    "Oh, you are so angry Wang Kai''an was so angry that he supported the wall and gasped.


    Meng Li stares at him.


    It took him a long time to say, "are you lying to me? Buy a thing to come back to deceive me, do you still have the money? "


    He thinks it''s quite possible. Now yuan Shumei has a lot of heart, and it''s normal to collect money.


    I''d rather hope it is like this than buy a broken necklace.


    "I tell you, you can''t be selfish. We are a family. We have to discuss everything together." Wang Kaian''s face was not so anxious at last.


    I feel like I guess right.

 Chapter 2044

    Meng LiXiao:


    "did your son ask you to take the money back from me?"


    "No, I should have asked you." Wang denied.


    Meng Li still smiles.


    "Don''t you think it''s bad that I always bully Xiao Zhao?"


    "Do you think you should be so domineering at home?" Wang Kaian looked at Meng Li in disgust. He didn''t know what Meng Li had done during this period, but he didn''t have any way.


    He tried to ignore the other side, so that the other side feel uncomfortable and convergence, but the other side didn''t care about him at all, on the contrary, it made him depressed.


    "Oh, don''t talk to me about it. I''ll ask you about the money." He asked again.


    Meng Li: "it''s a flower. It''s this necklace."


    "You can''t spend so much money on this." Wang Kaian shook his head and refused to believe it.


    Meng Li: "I''ve given you the reason. Believe it or not is your business."


    Wang Kaian can''t find the money. She has explained the whereabouts of the money. When the time comes for divorce, Wang Kaian will take the necklace.


    She doesn''t believe that Wang Kaian really dares to fight a lawsuit with her. Only by fighting a lawsuit can she know the real whereabouts of the money.


    "Go to sleep. Don''t always get up at night." Meng Li gave a meaningful instruction.


    The next day, Wang Kaian told Wang Shuncheng what happened last night.


    Wang Shuncheng frowned: "she must have hidden the money and won''t give it to us."


    "I can''t help it if she doesn''t take it out!" Wang Kaian said helplessly.


    Meng Li lost Wang Shuncheng''s last patience during this period, and even had a strong hatred for her.


    Especially this time she didn''t take out the money, which completely detonated the bomb deeply buried in Wang Shuncheng''s heart. Now she dares to hide the money in her family. What else is she afraid to do?


    How can you tolerate her?


    In Wang Shuncheng''s mind, Meng Li has been upgraded to a woman with a detestable and vicious face. He has an extremely urgent heart and wants to drive Meng Li away.


    No time in the plot is so urgent.


    "I''m afraid to hurt you when I say something." Wang Shuncheng looks at Wang Kaian coldly.


    But Wang Kaian wanted to know again and asked, "what?"


    "I don''t think you are a man. You are weak to death. She is so arrogant at home. You have to live with her."


    Wang Shuncheng said with hesitation: "after so many years, it''s impossible to say that you can''t just leave."


    "But do you think I can have a better time with her in this house? I''m tired of looking at her now. I tell you, this family has her but not me! "


    "You can do it by yourself and give you three days to think about it. If you don''t think about it well, I''ll take my daughter-in-law and move out, and I''ll never come back to see you, unless she gets out of the house."


    "You..." Wang Kaian didn''t expect his son to force him like this.


    "It''s hard for me to do that!"


    Wang Shuncheng: "what is difficult to do? Divorced, how''s it going with my mom? "


    "What if I insist on not getting divorced?" Wang Kaian asked angrily.


    Wang Shuncheng stares at him and says firmly, "once again, this family has her but not me."


    "I hate her now. I hate her so much that I can''t eat and sleep. If it wasn''t for killing people and breaking the law, I would have killed her!"


    Too hateful, think of her face, her vicious behavior, a nausea.


    That kind of rampant to no one can cure, let his heart burst out of the fierce atmosphere of destroying heaven and earth.


    Looking at his son''s clenched fists, I don''t know if he will suddenly hit somewhere with a fist.


    He was afraid that if his son hated her so much, would he do something stupid?


    If you do something stupid, the family will be destroyed!


    Do you really want a divorce to make this family clean? He is entangled in his heart.


    Wang Shuncheng said that he seemed to see the worry in his heart, and simply said:


    "please, get divorced, or I will not be able to control myself and lead to tragedy one day. Dad, you don''t want to see it, do you?" Wang Shuncheng suddenly gave Wang Kaian a gloomy smile.


    He showed his white teeth, which made Wang Kaian excited.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, son." He said hastily.


    Wang Shuncheng said with a smile: "so it depends on how you choose."


    He twisted a gas in his heart and had to compete with Meng Li. He won only when he drove Meng Li out.


    He wants to win now, he wants to look at her with proud eyes, watching her pack things and move out.


    Wang Kai''an swallowed his saliva in fear. Now his son is crazy.


    How did it get to this point?


    "I''ll think about it." He took a deep breath and finally let go.


    He was afraid, too afraid, of some unacceptable accident.


    In the evening, Wang Kaian sat next to Meng Li. He sat upright and seemed to have a lot to say."May." He cried.


    Meng Li: "when you were young, you called me Meimei. Sometimes you called my sister. I was several years younger than you."


    "What do you do with that?" Wang Kaian looks at Meng Li with no expression. Now, can she make herself call Meng Li so intimate?


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    "I have something to tell you." He said, hesitating for a moment.


    Meng Li: "say."


    "Can you promise me to make a change?" Wang Kaian didn''t say anything. He left some room for Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "how to change."


    Wang Kaian thought about it and said, "just go back to the past. You have a better character. Don''t be rude any more."


    "Now I''m not happy to communicate with my son."


    Meng Li: "you want me to change, and then go to please him?"


    "No, it''s your fault." Wang Kaian said.


    Meng Li: "no change."


    "No change?" Wang Kaian was very helpless: "you are young now, can jump, can jump, can be so arrogant, then you are old, after you are old, which generation can tolerate you so arrogant?"


    "I can''t stand it." Meng Li smiles.


    "Don''t say that. Let''s do less evil now. Only when we are old can we have a good life, or we will be punished sooner or later." Wang Kaian frowned.


    He has tried his best to give his wife a chance. If his wife still doesn''t listen, it''s OK.


    Between a son and his wife, he must choose a son


    His mind kept echoing Wang Shuncheng''s words: with her, without me.


    Meng Li: "what do you want to express? Do you mean that if I don''t change, I will get out of this family?"


    Wang Kaian: "everyone can''t stand you. I have no way. Don''t you know how much you go too far?"


    He didn''t deny it. Meng Li laughed:


    "are you going to divorce?"


    "If you don''t change it, it''s going to be hard."


    "What does Wang Shuncheng mean?" She asked.


    Wang Kaian was silent at first, and finally he shook his head to deny it. Although it was his son who forced him, he didn''t want his son to be the villain.

 Chapter 2045

    Meng Li is still asking: "so it''s divorce."


    "I think I''m quite clear." Wang Kaian was cruel and said:


    "if you don''t change, it can only be like this. You can''t make everyone feel pain because of your existence."


    Meng Li laughed:


    "for the sake of an aunt living in the house, you and Wang Shuncheng are really nice to abandon your wife and mother."


    "Not for her, don''t you understand? It''s your character, your behavior! " Wang Kaian was annoyed.


    This kind of person, is never aware of their mistakes.


    Meng Li leaned close to Wang Kaian and said to him with a smile:


    "come here, I''ll show you something."


    She took out her mobile phone and silently opened the video to him. Wang Kaian''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Meng Li in shock:


    "you?"


    Meng Li put away his mobile phone and looked at him in his spare time:


    "how can we say now that it''s not for this aunt? It''s disgusting of you to play. You can''t refuse anyone who comes! "


    "Give it to me, give me your cell phone!" Wang Kai''an wants to grab the mobile phone from Meng Li, but Meng Li''s strength is not small, and he can''t succeed.


    He stretched out his hand again to catch Meng Li. Meng Li immediately got up, and he followed him to Meng Li. Looking at his fierce posture and slightly ferocious face, Meng Li directly kicked him in the stomach, which contained spiritual power and made Wang Kai''an unable to straighten up.


    He covered his stomach and looked at Meng Li with hatred, gritting his teeth and saying:


    "no wonder you suddenly become vicious. You are taking revenge on us, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Meng Li does not deny it.


    She thought of her reaction when she showed Zhao junfen the video.


    Unlike Wang Kaian, Zhao junfen was afraid and would only beg for mercy.


    It''s very rude.


    Wang Kaian: "you have found out for a long time, but you don''t say it. You are really vicious and gloomy. I have lived with you for so many years. It''s terrible!"


    He felt incredible and didn''t know how the other side held back.


    If it''s him, he can''t stand it.


    But Meng Li asked curiously:


    "don''t you feel afraid?"


    "Why am I afraid?" Wang Kaian asked: "if I''m afraid of you, I''m still a man?"


    "Can you be so reasonable when you cheat?" Meng Li asked him.


    Wang Kaian snorted: "you know it all anyway."


    If the other party didn''t make such a vicious thing as taking the video, he may admit his mistake and feel guilty.


    But the other party has done this kind of thing, so he doesn''t have to feel guilty. Instead, he has strengthened his idea of divorce.


    "Evil intentions." He added.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s ulterior motives." She shakes her cell phone in her hand, then throws it to Wang Kaian:


    "take it."


    Wang Kaian immediately found out the video and deleted it. His abdomen was still very painful, but he was also relieved.


    But he looked up at Meng Li again, and he immediately understood that he had been fooled.


    Can the other party easily let him delete it?


    "What else do you have?" His forehead was blue.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course, there is a complete version. Although the picture is not very beautiful, it''s exciting."


    "Shameless, shameless woman!" Wang Kaian was ashamed and angry.


    Meng Li: "isn''t this something you''ve done shamelessly?"


    "Vicious, I hate you!" He wanted to feel the anger of destroying his son.


    Even want to tear her to pieces.


    Just looking at her nausea, she even made this kind of video. She was too scheming. Thinking of the past, Wang Kaian was in a cold sweat.


    No wonder she can stop him every night. She already knew.


    Meng Li thought it was funny: "if you do something wrong, you still hate me. What''s the logic?"


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ve put the video somewhere. You''ll never get it. Besides, don''t think about divorce. If you get divorced, the video will fly all over the world."


    "Threatening me? Do you think I''m afraid of your threat? The big deal is to lose both sides! " Wang Kaian suddenly straightens up and pours at Meng Li. It seems that he wants to subdue her.


    Meng Li thinks that if she is subdued by Wang Kaian, the next step may be to get a beating, and then force her to hand over the video.


    At present, Wang Kaian is confident that he can solve the problem, and thinks that there is no reason to be threatened by a woman.


    Then reality soon taught Wang Kaian a lesson. He stormed forward and waved his fist. When his fist was empty, he wanted to hold Meng Li''s arm or shoulder. Looking at the attacking posture, Meng Li knew that if he caught her arm, his next step was to press her to the ground.So Meng Li fell over his shoulder and pressed him to the ground. His knee pressed his old waist, he pressed his head with his hand, and asked him:


    "do you want to do this to me?"


    Wang Kaian


    "Go away! Let go of me He let out a cry of humiliation, which was different from what he had imagined.


    Meng Li snorted and hit him on the head with his hand:


    "don''t make any noise."


    "How can you be so strong, you crazy woman." Wang Kaian didn''t understand.


    When he kicked him just now, he couldn''t straighten up with pain. At that time, he thought it was a coincidence to kick him to the core.


    Then he came over and lay down


    Meng Li said, "what else can you do?"


    "I thought I could beat me, and then I was sad." Meng Li chuckled.


    Just above Wang Kai''an''s ear, it was clearly introduced into his ear, which was very sharp.


    Wang Kai''an choked to death and didn''t speak. Meng Li said, "don''t make any noise. If it''s noisy, your precious son can''t see it very well. It''s useless to despise you. He can''t even beat a woman."


    I knew that Wang Kaian had to do something in a hurry. During this period of time, I should practice seriously.


    She really didn''t expect to use force in this task, which is purely to strengthen her physical fitness.


    "I don''t want a divorce." Meng Li said to Wang Kaian seriously.


    Wang Kaian said angrily, "don''t you want a divorce? Is your attitude that you don''t want a divorce? If you don''t want a divorce, just ask me. Be honest and delete the video for me! "


    Meng Li


    I don''t know where Wang Kaian''s self-confidence comes from. Is he mad and confused when he says this?


    "You I don''t think it''s very good. " Meng Li hesitated and told Wang Kaian the truth.


    I hope he can recognize himself.


    Wang Kaian


    "What do you want?" He moved his head and wanted to get up, but Meng Li pressed him to death and couldn''t move.


    Meng Li: "I''ve told you several times that I don''t want to divorce. If you want to talk about divorce again, I''ll let videos fly all over the world. I''ll also send them to all your relatives and friends for them to watch carefully."


    "What do you say?"

 Chapter 2046

    Wang Kaian asked feebly:


    "why not divorce! Can we live on? "


    "It''s OK. I love you so much." Meng Li said with a smile.


    It''s disgusting to hear Wang Kai''an standing up all over with sweat and hair and getting old.


    Do you really love him? I''m afraid that only when I''m stunned by the stimulation can I do so many vicious things.


    "You are obedient. You know me about it, or I will be reckless." Meng Li said to him:


    "I''m not afraid of anything. What''s wrong with me installing a monitor in my own home? She installed the monitor before she came. It''s excusable to take pictures carelessly."


    "Are you right?"


    "And did I threaten you to do anything? It can''t be said to go to the court. At most, it''s family conflicts. "


    Wang Kai''an is very angry, and his teeth are creaking, but he can''t say anything to refute Meng Li. He understands that the other party hasn''t left him any way back.


    And it''s true that he''s cheating on himself, and he can''t reason with the other side.


    Wang Kaian: "what else can you do besides threatening me?"


    "And beat you." Meng Li hit him on the back with his elbow, which made him cry out.


    After beating him, Meng Li released him. He immediately stood up from the ground and stared at Meng Li with hatred:


    "I''m going to divorce."


    Meng Li''s eyes were gloomy: "I''m not sure!"


    "Or do you have to be exciting? Well


    Wang Kaian: "I will go crazy if I live with you."


    Meng Li: "I advise you not to be persistent. If you can live with me, maybe you will be let go one day."


    Wang Kaian


    Will you really let him go?


    "All right." Meng Li looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m asleep." Meng Li lay down. Wang Kaian rolled his eyes a few times. He didn''t know what to think, but he didn''t speak any more.


    Deep in the night, he opened his eyes, reached out his hand and tried to catch Meng Li. On the contrary, he was caught by Meng Li, and then she controlled him with an agile skill.


    "In the middle of the night, do you want to fix me?" Meng Li snorted.


    Are you crazy? I''m sleeping well. I haven''t moved anything. Are you taking care of me? "


    Meng Li laughed and let him go.


    But Wang Kaian was so frightened that he couldn''t calm down. He couldn''t figure it out. This time he didn''t get up, but the other party still noticed his action. It''s terrible.


    Wang Shuncheng gave Wang Kaian three days to think about it, and he didn''t urge him the next day, but Wang Kaian was worried.


    He has something in his opponent''s hands. He has to find a way.


    After staying in the hotel for a day, he came back earlier in the evening. It seems that he no longer tells Meng Li that he can''t get divorced, nor does he mention money and videos.


    Just before going to bed, he took a glass of milk and handed it to Meng Li:


    "I made it specially for you. I''ll have a good sleep."


    Meng Li laughs: "do you have this kind heart?"


    Wang Kaian was very nervous, but he still pretended to be calm. He said:


    "if you have something in your hand, can you not please you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "also."


    She took the milk from Wang Kaian''s hands, pretended to drink it, but she didn''t drink it for a long time. She raised her eyes and saw Wang Kaian''s eyes staring at her.


    "What''s in it?" She asked.


    Wang Kaian was startled, and his expression became extremely unnatural: "what are you talking about?"


    "I ask you what''s in it, sleeping pills? Or is it a drug that directly makes people unconscious? I didn''t expect you to have channels. "


    "It can''t be poison, can it? You''re going to murder me? Are you so cruel? " Meng Li''s expression is very calm.


    "Nonsense, just don''t drink it." Wang Kaian said in a panic:


    "give it to me if you don''t drink it."


    He held out his hand, waiting for Meng Li to return it to him.


    Meng Li handed the milk to him, and he immediately took it.


    Meng Li said:


    "you drank it."


    "I''ll take it, I''ll take it." He pretended to drink, a loose hand, but the cup fell directly on the ground, broken.


    Meng Li laughs and thinks that Wang Kaian is direct. Because he doesn''t want to drink, he throws the cup away.


    "Don''t use these little moves in front of me," he said


    "Do you want to knock me out and tie me up? It''s good to force me to hand over the video. In fact, this scheme is good. It can''t be implemented here, but I''ve changed the sky. I can play with you like this. " Meng Li looked at him.


    It''s just through him.


    Wang Kaian twisted his expression for a moment, then turned around and left: "I''ll mop the floor."


    He rushed out of the door to get the mop. When he got the mop, he opened his hands and found that there was a lot of sweat inside.Brain buzzing, feeling lost the ability to think normally, this woman gives him a dangerous and strange feeling, how can she know all her thoughts?


    Such a terrible person, really won''t hurt his family?


    He took out his cigarette case, took out a cigarette, shook his hands and took a deep breath


    It''s all about: how can I get rid of her?


    He thought a lot about a cigarette and went into the room. Meng Li said, "if you come back later, the milk will be dry."


    Wang Kaian


    "I''ve just thought it over." He randomly dragged the ground, the glass fragments to one side, and then one hand clubbing mop looking at Meng Li.


    "Will you hurt people?"


    Meng Li: "who are you afraid that I will hurt?"


    She stares at Wang Kaian, so what is Wang Kaian thinking?


    Afraid of his son, grandson being hurt?


    "Is it the child? That''s my grandson. How can I do anything to him? Although his father seems to hate me and completely forget the kindness I took care of him, that thing is a white eyed wolf, don''t you think? " Meng Li intentionally laughs unkindly, which makes Wang Kai''an''s heart curl up and his whole body tenses unconsciously.


    "Don''t say it. I won''t divorce. I''ll satisfy you." Wang Kaian was afraid and said quickly.


    He won''t make any more moves until he thinks of the right way to deal with it.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "if you don''t get a divorce, nothing will happen. I''ll fight for it, as long as you''re happy."


    Wang Kaian didn''t speak, his expression was humiliating, and then silently disposed of the residue on the ground.


    As for Zhao junfen, Meng Li is still unfriendly to her, and she can only bear it.


    She has thought of walking away for countless times, but she is afraid that she will leave, and the videos will fly everywhere. If her son sees these, he will probably never talk to her again in his life.


    After all, no one can look up at such a shameful thing.


    The saddest thing is that her son and daughter-in-law are angry with her and ignore her. This state has never changed. It should be enough to be angry for a period of time, but it has been


    There seems to be no intention of forgiving her.


    I feel that no one in the world pities her, she is so pitiful.

 Chapter 2047

    Every day when she was free, she could not stop her tears when she thought of these things. She even felt that she was ill and couldn''t sleep all night. She never had a moment of peace of mind. Endless panic and hesitation accompanied her.


    Life is full of gray again, light came and soon left her.


    It''s harder than working in the fields before. It''s harder than being beaten by that bad old man.


    And with Wang Kaian already like a stranger, she did not dare to approach him, even a look did not dare to give him.


    Wang Shuncheng is now full of mind is to drive away Meng Li, he is not in a hurry to talk to Zhao junfen, firmly believe that as long as they drive away Meng Li, their mother and son can go back to the past.


    Mother is really unable to straighten up, he must help her to drive away the bullies.


    Wang Shuncheng''s heart to his biological mother is always soft. Even though he is angry, he is willing to consider for her. In addition, he really hates the stepmother.


    As soon as the three-day deadline arrived, he couldn''t wait to ask Wang Shuncheng to the top floor.


    "How did you think about it?" He asked.


    Wang Kaian was quite calm this time. He sighed and said:


    "I think about it."


    "Divorce?" Looking at his father''s heavy tone, Wang Shuncheng thought he had made a decision.


    As a result, Wang Kaian told him, "I don''t want a divorce."


    Wang Shuncheng instantly angry: "I told you, this family has me without her, has her without me!"


    "You can move out for the time being." Wang Shuncheng said more and more heavily.


    Grandson is still so young, if that woman is crazy to do something


    This is not her own grandson.


    It''s better to live with the two of them, and even if there''s anything, come to him.


    And those videos, I can''t get them out.


    Wang Kaian sacrificed himself for his family, but Wang Shuncheng didn''t know the reason. He just felt angry. Unexpectedly, his father chose the vicious woman.


    How could he have such a father?


    He laughed angrily. Laughing and nodding:


    "OK, OK, I''ll move out. You can''t expect me to come back."


    Wang Kaian was silent and thought, "it''s OK. Let''s move out.".


    It''s better to move out.


    When he finds a way to get rid of that woman, he moves back.


    All separation is temporary.


    Wang Shuncheng was angry and quickly found a house.


    When he was about to move, he was angry and didn''t want to take Zhao junfen with him. But when he watched his son pack up, Zhao junfen came up and looked at him weakly:


    "where are you going?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Wang Shuncheng answered him coldly.


    Zhao junfen''s tears immediately came down: "don''t do that."


    "Don''t cry all the time." Wang Shuncheng frowned and was moved.


    In the end, there is still a pity in my heart. He said: "I want to move to live near my unit, where it is more convenient to work."


    "Why? Isn''t that far? " Zhao junfen still doesn''t understand.


    It''s only ten minutes'' drive from the place where my son works. Is this too far fetched? Is there another reason?


    "Because you don''t want to see me." She asked sadly.


    Wang Shuncheng: "no, you come with me and take care of the children there." He thinks about it. He''d better take Zhao junfen with him.


    So she won''t be bullied here.


    He can''t tell Zhao junfen why he moved out. If he knew that the muddleheaded father would rather not have his son than that vicious woman, how miserable it would be.


    "Ah?" Zhao junfen stared at him in surprise.


    I''m so nervous.


    Can you really move out?


    No one knows how much she wants to get out of the house.


    But


    Will she really let herself go?


    "What? "No?" Wang Shuncheng feels very angry, now give her a chance to go, she will not go?


    Is this a tendency to be abused?


    Looking at the big and small bags in the living room, Meng Li stopped at the door of Wang Shuncheng''s room and asked him with a smile:


    "dear son, are you going to move out?"


    In a word, Wang Shuncheng, who was already depressed, was defeated by success.


    "Can you stop talking?" He said, gnashing his teeth.


    Raise an eye, see Meng Li''s vision is very bad.


    In this contest, he seems to lose temporarily, but can his father bear his son''s ignoring him all the time?


    Can you bear not to see your grandson all the time?


    Thinking of this, Wang Shuncheng draws a curve from the corner of his mouth. He firmly believes that sooner or later, he will win. It''s only a matter of time.


    Be proud for a while, you won''t be proud forever.


    Meng Li looked at Lingling who was folding her clothes silently and said, "are you serious this time?"Lingling raised her head, pursed her mouth and whispered.


    She didn''t hate Meng Li so much, but everything followed her husband''s steps.


    Listen to my husband.


    He himself has no opinion, and this kind of person is also suitable for Wang Shuncheng, who is selfish and male chauvinist.


    Meng Li looked at Wang Shuncheng again: "do you want to take Xiao Zhao away?"


    "Why, can you restrict her personal freedom?" Wang Shuncheng stares at Meng Li darkly.


    Meng Li shook his head: "that can''t be done."


    "Ah, my dear son, how did we become what we are today?"


    "Don''t you forget your mother''s love for you? My mother has paid so much. Why don''t you remember something? "


    "Love? The person I respect must be worthy of respect, but you obviously don''t deserve respect. " Wang Shuncheng spoke with contempt.


    Meng LiXiao:


    "do you really forget about the past?"


    "When you were a child, you had a fever in the middle of the night, and your father was drunk. I''ll take you to the hospital by myself and watch you until dawn."


    "I fight with my classmates. For you, I fight with other parents red in the face."


    "When you took the college entrance examination, I cooked with different patterns every day and took care of you carefully. I was afraid that it would affect you. After a few months, I tried my best to get a lot of white hair."


    "When you get married, you give everything you can."


    "Thin to you? Have you been treated badly? Why do you have such an antipathy? "


    Meng Li asked these questions for the client. Now he just has the chance to ask, because he may not have the chance to ask later.


    But she said so much, but failed to make Wang Shuncheng moved.


    He said coldly, "what''s the use of saying this? This is something that any elder can do, but you feel that you have worked hard and are great, and use it to flaunt yourself. "


    Meng Li: "so it''s natural that others treat you well."


    "That''s what you should do." Wang Shuncheng suddenly laughed:


    "if you don''t, can you stay in this home for so many years?"


    Meng Li nodded and laughed:


    "OK."


    "You think so, I have nothing to say."


    "I didn''t expect that when you had nothing to say, I thought that vicious people had more to say." Wang Shuncheng took advantage of the situation to ridicule, and he felt that he had made a comeback.


    "You and Meng said helplessly

 Chapter 2048

    There''s no need to go on.


    Wang Shuncheng thought Meng Li''s mouth was hard and hummed.


    "I''ll see you grow old together."


    Meng Li: "I borrow your good words."


    Wang Shuncheng chuckled in an uncertain way.


    But Zhao junfen looked at Meng Li uneasily: "can I go to take care of the children?"


    Listening to the tone of the other party just now, it doesn''t seem to exclude this matter.


    Wang Shuncheng immediately looked at Zhao junfen and said in a deep voice, "what do you ask her to do? She paid you for it? "


    Meng Li AI said: "you go, leave you in front of you to look, still upset."


    "Thank you, thank you." Zhao junfen''s gratitude really made Wang Shuncheng angry.


    She hurriedly went to pack up things, until she went out of the house with Wang Shuncheng, and then she let go of her heart.


    There is a sense of amnesty.


    Because the other party didn''t stop her, she really let her leave the home. Now Zhao junfen just wants to escape from Meng Li, and doesn''t want to see Wang Kaian''s affairs even more easily after she left.


    It is more important to escape from Mengli than not to see Wang Kaian.


    Wang Shuncheng left the house with his wife, children and mother. When Wang Kaian came back at night, he faced an empty home.


    He opened the door of his son''s room and saw that it was empty. He muttered to himself:


    "it''s really gone."


    Meng Li appeared behind him: "nature is true."


    "You''re satisfied." Wang Kaian stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "satisfied, I''m satisfied with living a two person world."


    Wang Kaian grinned bitterly and did not speak.


    After half a month, Wang Kaian really achieved indifference.


    Go straight out in the morning and go to sleep next door at night.


    He wants Meng Li to know that this is her forced marriage.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li didn''t care at all.


    She doesn''t lack love.


    Wang Kaian found that the other party didn''t care and didn''t care about him. He was also relieved. If this can make her stop, it''s not impossible.


    If you give him enough time, you will find a way.


    It''s just that he didn''t see his grandson for a long time. He missed his grandson so much that he called his son and said that he wanted to go to see his grandson, but his son refused. He was very sad, and his son didn''t understand him.


    He''s doing this to protect his family. Isn''t it good for him to hold on to a terrible woman?


    Zhao junfen is quite comfortable following her son for half a month. No one bothers her any more. Her son and daughter-in-law are willing to take care of her.


    And there was no movement from Yuan Shumei.


    I''m just worried about the video in my heart. This is a bomb, which will be detonated anytime and anywhere.


    Meng Li let Zhao junfen go for the time being. During this time, he was tired of others. Of course, it was more because of his own plan.


    A few days later, when Wang Kaian came back from the store, Meng Li waved to him:


    "come and have a talk."


    She sat in the living room with her tea on the tea table.


    Wang Kaian obviously didn''t want to talk to her and said, "if you don''t drink tea at night, you won''t be able to sleep."


    Meng Li: "if you don''t drink, don''t drink. Let''s talk about the video."


    "What are you threatening me with?" Wang Kaian twisted his brows and came over.


    Looking at Meng Li''s indifferent expression, he felt uneasy.


    She is too indifferent, like a person without emotion, this kind of people are full of bad water, quietly to set traps for others, let others jump.


    Jump into the abyss.


    Meng Li: "let''s talk about divorce."


    "Divorce?" "Meng Kai an is staring at me in surprise? Why divorce again? "


    Before all kinds of threats, or not divorce.


    Meng Li laughs: "I don''t need a reason for divorce, so you can''t leave."


    "Leave!" Wang Kaian sat down and said firmly.


    Meng Li: "then go and sell the house and the garage. We''ll be one and half. Then, you have to compensate me for my mental loss."


    "What?" Wang Kaian probably guessed that she had conditions, but he didn''t expect so many.


    And sell the house?


    The whole family on this house, sold where to live?


    The garage was used by my son. Now my son has moved away and the garage is empty.


    "Well, Yuan Shumei, I didn''t expect you to be so deep-seated." Wang Kaian suddenly realized:


    "you insist on not divorcing, just to force your sons away."


    "As soon as they leave, it''s convenient for you to sell these, isn''t it?"


    Meng Li: "you can think so."


    "Then why do you think I would agree to do these things?" Wang Kaian asked angrily.


    Meng Li lowered his head and chuckled: "Wang Kai''an, why don''t you understand? Now the initiative is in my hands.""I have evidence of your infidelity, do you understand?"


    "I can sue you. According to the marriage law, we should go through these procedures."


    "These houses and garages, didn''t I fight with you? When I married you, you had only one old and small family. "


    "Why do you want to take half of the house that you sold Wang Kaian retorted.


    Meng Li: "how much can you sell your old and small set? Don''t we make all the money together? "


    "That''s the price of your cheating!" She said quietly.


    "What''s more, it''s clearly written on the house property certificate that we are one and half."


    If you said: "at the beginning, you won''t regret your property."


    At the beginning, the woman was so good to her son and devoted herself to the family. He never thought that she would be so vicious.


    Is human nature so easy to change? Can one thing stimulate her like this?


    Meng Li: "now it''s useless."


    "Do you agree?"


    "I don''t agree. If you have the ability, you can send the video everywhere." Wang Kaian was very angry, and he had the posture of going out.


    Without this video, she has nothing to show off.


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "so bold to go out."


    "But is your video with your ex-wife really convenient for others to see?"


    Wang Kaian was shocked and looked at her:


    "you..."


    Meng Li: "I always think your father and son''s little tricks are fun. I''m tired after playing with you for so long."


    "No, you are..." Wang Kaian''s voice is shaking.


    Meng Li was a little more terrible in his heart.


    It''s even creepy.


    "I want to kill you." He said hatefully, "don''t force me too hard. We''ll die together. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether we live or not at this age." Wang Kaian''s eyes are gloomy.


    Meng Li: "in fact, you should consider whether you can kill me or not. You can''t even beat me."


    Her merciless words embarrassed Wang Kaian.


    "Do you agree?" Meng Li looked at him with a smile:


    "you may be able to accept the video flying all over the sky. Can the heroine accept it? If she''s so fragile, will she be mad? "

 Chapter 2049

    She looked at Wang Kaian calmly and said in a soft voice:


    "you have to understand that I have nothing now and I can go out."


    "If I don''t have money, I can''t live in old age. Who let you not let me have a child in those years?"


    "It''s selfish of you to say that you won''t let me have children for your son''s sake." She sighed.


    The original client thought that sincerity could be exchanged for sincerity, but reality hit her hard.


    That Wang Shuncheng is really a white eyed wolf. He doesn''t remember love at all.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "even if I do something illegal, how long can I stay in? But if your fragile ex-wife is crazy, or something happens, it''s really irreparable."


    "In fact, it''s not necessary to tell you so much. Think about it. I went to court with something. You have to pay so much, and you''ve lost your face."


    Wang Kaian was silent. Meng Li suddenly got up, walked towards him and looked at him for a while. She said:


    "take out your mobile phone."


    Wang Kaian immediately got up uneasy and stood up with him. Meng Li asked coldly, "do you want me to do it?"


    "No..."


    "What do you want me to do with my cell phone?" He was repulsive.


    Meng Li said, "delete your recording."


    Wang Kaian''s mobile phone should have set up shortcut keys, which should be his deliberate purpose, just for this kind of preparation. Just now, he reached in and pressed, and Meng Li saw the recording interface with his mental strength.


    Wang Kaian also knows that he can''t beat Meng Li. In order not to humiliate himself, he hands over his mobile phone in embarrassment. Meng Li formats his mobile phone directly.


    It''s no good even if you have a little more heart.


    His mobile phone is not a smart phone. It''s impossible to get it back.


    He does have a smart machine, but it doesn''t work that way.


    Meng Li returned his mobile phone to Wang Kai''an, and then he sat back and looked at Wang Kai''an:


    "think about it and see if you want to be tough with me at such a big risk."


    "By the way, I''ll introduce you to a lawyer. You can call and ask what your chances of winning a lawsuit are." Meng Li takes out a business card and pushes it to Wang Kaian.


    Then he got up and went into the room.


    Wang Kaian tossed and turned in bed, and the next morning he consulted a lawyer.


    He doesn''t want to use the lawyer introduced by Meng Li, and then tells others that his wife has evidence of infidelity in her hand, and what the result will be if a lawsuit is filed.


    The other side said that as the fault party, it really needs to make some appropriate compensation.


    And the house did write the names of two people, anyway, it won''t be good to start a lawsuit.


    It''s the garage that wrote Wang Kaian''s name. If you think of a way, you can reduce the loss. However, the garage was purchased after marriage, which is also regarded as the joint property of husband and wife.


    And part of it for her.


    Wang Kaian felt numb when he heard this, so no matter how he did it, he would lose half of his property?


    Wang Kaian also told the lawyer that his wife had sold a garage and didn''t take out the money. The lawyer said that it was also a common property and she couldn''t embezzle it.


    Unfortunately, these words didn''t make Wang Kaian feel better. His loss was always great.


    When Wang Kaian came back dejected, Meng Li asked him:


    "have you considered it?"


    "Do you have to force me?" He had a look of despair.


    Meng Li: "it''s your business. It''s disgusting."


    Wang Kaian said angrily, "it''s clearly you who set me up. For money, you can watch your husband sleep with others."


    Meng Li didn''t know how Wang Kai''an could say such unreasonable words. She raised her hand and gave Wang Kai''an a slap:


    "don''t say these bastard words to me."


    "Did I ask you to go next door?"


    "I can''t control myself, and I can blame others for setting you up. I found it after you slept together."


    After being slapped by Meng Li, Wang Kaian is even more ashamed and annoyed. He raises his hand to fight back. He knows that he can''t fight back, but it''s good if he can hit her.


    Can also vent their hatred.


    However, Meng couldn''t do without giving him this opportunity. Instead, he avoided it and slapped him again. They all contained spiritual power and left red marks on his left and right cheeks.


    "I''ll fight with you!" He roared, then stormed into the kitchen, took a kitchen knife and pointed it at Meng Li:


    "come on, aren''t you very capable? Have the ability to fight with me


    Meng Li sneers, reaches out his hand and grabs his arm. Then he puts his hand on several acupoints of his body quickly. He suddenly feels that his arm is very weak. Meng Li grabs the kitchen knife and throws it on the ground. With a bang, Wang Kai''an''s heart to fight Meng Li is broken.


    "Vulnerable!" Meng Li threw his head against the wall, dizzy.The other side''s action is too fast, he did not understand what happened, the kitchen knife has been on the ground.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you." Meng Li grabbed his hair and knocked on the wall a few times, then let him go and went straight back to the room.


    Leave a bump on his forehead.


    It was another sleepless night. At three or four o''clock in the morning, he finally couldn''t help sleeping.


    He dreamt that Zhao junfen was crazy. He asked people everywhere whether they had seen her video, and even took off her clothes to show it to others.


    He dreamed that his son would never recognize him and Zhao junfen because of the video.


    Sun Tzu cried hard when he saw him, and his daughter-in-law looked at him strangely.


    The house was gone, too. They bought a new house, but they didn''t let him set foot for half a minute.


    The neighbors knew that many people stood at the door of his hotel, pointing, laughing and talking about the video. Relatives also disdained to associate with him.


    He also dreamed that he was ill and dying in a shabby room. No one came to see him.


    He was scared to wake up, if the future life is like this, it is too sad.


    He sat up and gasped for a long time, thinking, why don''t we do that.


    As long as she can stop and don''t get back at him, just give it to her.


    Money can still be earned, but it must not be alienated. As a small leader in the company, my son also has a bright future. He must not make a decision with his son.


    Besides, my son''s future will be brighter and brighter. Will he still lack this money?


    Knowing that he has given half of his property to his wife who is about to divorce, he just scolds him for being confused, but he always hopes to divorce himself and never ignores himself.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Wang Kaian thought that he was tolerant and kind, but he didn''t know that he had to think so because he couldn''t think of any way.


    Whenever he has any way to avoid these losses, he will do his best.


    But the reality was too cruel, and the lawyer''s objective statement destroyed his last fluke.

 Chapter 2050

    Although the heart has made a decision, but still after a few days, when Meng Li asked him again, he told Meng Li he agreed.


    "I tell you, this time I will depend on you for everything, but you will get everything. If you want to mess with me, I will pay you back at all costs."


    "Sometimes I don''t have to fight with you!" Wang Kaian stares at Meng Li fiercely and says.


    Meng Li slightly raised his eyebrows: "then tell me what you can do?"


    Wang Kaian is a little bit broken: "you don''t have to worry about it. If you dare to send the video disorderly, I''ll fight with you!"


    If it''s a big deal, I''ll hit her with a car.


    It seems that it''s not worth going in, but if she destroys her life, it''s better to go in.


    His eyes were very firm. It seemed that Meng Li would never be allowed to get rid of his property.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly laughed: "don''t worry, I''m very trustworthy. I wish I could divorce smoothly."


    It seems that if you get the property smoothly, it''s really not suitable to spread the video again. You won''t be retaliated by Wang Kaian, but it will take a clean day for the client to come back later.


    "Just get the money?" Wang Kaian said sarcastically.


    Meng Li does not deny: "I have to ask for money to provide for the aged. You can understand that these are helpless moves."


    Wang Kaian just sneered.


    Money is all for money. Once a couple fell in love, they turned over and became enemies.


    Meng Li also has no way. If he doesn''t produce evidence to force Wang Kaian, the divorce can''t go smoothly.


    For the sake of property, they would rather drag on than divorce.


    I don''t have time for them.


    Then began to sell things, Meng Li let Wang Kaian don''t say with Wang Shuncheng, also in order not to cut corners.


    Lazy that white eyed wolf ran back to her incompetence fury.


    The garage Wang Shuncheng used before was under Wang Kaian''s name. Wang Kaian said that he would not sell it, and Meng Li agreed that if he did not sell it, he would not sell it. Just give her financial compensation.


    Wang Kaian starts to pull the garage money that he sold before. Meng Li is very arrogant in this matter. He says he has bought a necklace and has no money for him.


    Besides, I have to pay for the mental loss. The garage before was a mental loss.


    Wang Kaian pesters Meng Li more, and Meng Li asks if he wants to go to court. He wants to make it known to all, and makes Wang Kaian speechless. It''s just dumb.


    The house was sold without Wang Shuncheng''s knowledge. Meng Li got 450000 yuan, plus the 100000 yuan sold in the garage before, which forced Wang Shuncheng to make up tens of thousands. These tens of thousands were used as compensation for another garage that didn''t sell. After all, the things didn''t sell. You had to convert half of them into cash. Meng Li got 600000 yuan in total.


    Before that garage, has been called the mental loss fee by Meng Limei, and all of it has been occupied by her.


    After the house was sold, Wang Kaian moved to the hotel. There were many things in the house, which were piled up in the garage by Wang Kai''s security department. Meng Li left with money.


    Two people so scattered, before Meng Li left, Wang Kai''an insisted that the full version of their video, Meng Li also gave.


    Anyway, this kind of thing can be given as much as possible, and she has more than one share.


    She told Wang Kaian that she didn''t have it, and she didn''t know whether Wang Kaian believed it or not.


    After getting rid of Meng Li, Wang Kai''an finally had a good sleep, although it was at the cost of half his family property.


    Heart is very painful, can only comfort themselves, hundreds of thousands to buy a clean, son has a bright future, can not earn, the most important thing is not to let her destroy the family.


    Meng Li had been optimistic about a set of xiaoliangju at the other end of the city earlier. The total amount was close to 700000 yuan, and the money he got was just enough.


    Meng Li still has tens of thousands of yuan on hand, which is the private money of the client. With these tens of thousands, Meng Li tidies up the house and adds some things.


    Then the remaining money rented a small shop outside the nearby vegetable market and opened a tailor shop.


    The client will be able to use this skill to eat.


    It has been months since Meng Li bought a good house, opened a good tailor''s shop and finished all this.


    But Wang Shuncheng also knew Wang Kaian sells the house secretly the matter.


    He was so angry that he almost did it. He scolded Wang Kaian for being stupid. He twisted his face:


    "how could I have such a stupid father as you?"


    Wang Kaian also said angrily:


    "stupid? What can I do? It''s not for the sake of the family''s quiet life. You don''t know how cruel the woman is. She has evidence that I''m with your mother. "


    "That''s my evidence of cheating. Tell me what I should do?"


    "If you don''t follow her, she will sue me. Do you really want me to sue her?"


    "So you are stupid! Why should she have proof? Ah? What is the evidence? " Wang Shuncheng asked.Wang Kaian snorted and naturally refused to tell Wang Shuncheng what evidence it was.


    "It''s evidence anyway." That''s all Wang Kaian said.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at him with disdain: "I''m old and I don''t pay attention to anything. This family has to be defeated by you."


    "What qualifications do you have to say Lao Tzu?" Wang Kaian was very upset and directly kicked Wang Shuncheng.


    He was impatient enough to lose so much. He really didn''t want to hear his son''s criticism and accusation. He scolded:


    "what''s the point of this money when you have such a good job? Do you have to stare at this money shortsightedly?"


    "Besides, it''s your Lao Tzu''s money. I can use it as I want. It''s none of your business!"


    Wang Kai''an is quite confident in the face of his son.


    He felt that he had done nothing wrong, and that Wang Shuncheng might not have had another choice.


    "Why don''t you tell me if she has evidence? Do I have no right to know about this family? " Wang Shuncheng frowned.


    He was equally angry that his father had not discussed anything with him.


    Wang Kaian: "don''t want to say it. Don''t worry about it. If you have a long-term vision, it''s only a few hundred thousand. It''s not life."


    He is worried that if he doesn''t give it to the other party, the other party may really want to fight with him.


    She is a little terrible, in case she wants her own life


    A trace of fear flashed from the bottom of my heart, but it didn''t show on my face. Then he pretended to be calm and said:


    "besides, if I get divorced, I can be with your mother, and you can buy back the happiness of me and your mother."


    Wang Shuncheng: "bah..."


    He thought it was shameless.


    But


    His poor mother really needs a man to rely on, and his son can never give her everything.


    Father is the best person.


    Besides, it''s a foregone conclusion. People have run away with money, but they don''t want to come back. It''s useless to blame their father too much.


    Just like my father said, hundreds of thousands of people can buy a happy old age for the elder.

 Chapter 2051

    It''s good for father and son to quarrel, Wang Shuncheng said:


    "anyway, the house over there has been sold. It''s better to sell the garage directly, and then we can buy a house."


    "Is that enough?" Wang Kaian asked.


    I used to live in a house that I bought many years ago, and the location is not very good. Now the house price is high, so it''s impossible for them to buy a small one.


    At least four rooms and one living room. When my grandson grows up, he will have to have one.


    He and Zhao junfen have one, one as guest room, one for his son and daughter-in-law.


    "I only have 400000." Wang Kaian said.


    After selling the house for 900000 yuan, he got 450000 yuan for half a person, but he also compensated her for tens of thousands of yuan because he had some money on hand before.


    It''s only 400000 anyway.


    Wang Shuncheng looked at him angrily: "people run away with six or seven hundred thousand, but you only have four hundred thousand."


    Wang Kaian muttered: "isn''t there another garage? It''s OK to sell it for more than 100000 yuan. "


    "You give it all to me?" Wang Shuncheng felt more comfortable.


    Wang Kaian sighed from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t do without giving it to his son. He was thinking about it.


    Anyway, I''ve made it like this. I''ll rely on my son in the future, and all the money is his, but I just gave it to him earlier.


    Today''s Wang Kai''an, on the contrary, is open-minded.


    "I still have a little on hand. If I sell the garage and add it up with your money, there should be 700000 yuan. I''ll pay a house down by then." Wang Shuncheng pondered and said.


    He can''t pay the full amount of the house he wants, but it''s OK to pay a down payment.


    "The location is good, it''s also a high-end community, and there are good schools, which can be used by children in the future." He explained to Wang.


    "I have considered this problem before, but I feel that there is a lot of pressure on housing loans. Now you are in trouble. You can''t buy it." Then he stared at Wang Kaian angrily.


    Wang Kai''an nodded: "your eyes are always good, just listen to you."


    "Anyway, we must buy again. Renting a house is not like that."


    The father and son agreed to buy a house. Then Wang Kaian began to sell the garage to raise money for the down payment.


    People also moved to the house rented by Wang Shuncheng, and the family got together.


    He and Zhao junfen also officially live together, but at the beginning they both have a kind of unspeakable embarrassment.


    Both of them are full of Meng Li''s videos. Finally, Zhao junfen can''t help asking:


    "listen to my son, she has evidence of your cheating."


    "You paid a lot to get divorced."


    Wang Kaian gave a hum.


    "What is it?" Zhao junfen gave him a careful look.


    Full of fear.


    "You know?" Wang Kai is at ease.


    Zhao junfen hesitated: "is that..."


    "Stop it." Wang Kaian didn''t want to listen to her.


    Zhao junfen frowned slightly: "OK."


    "So she showed it to you, too? Has he threatened you? " Wang Kaian sat up.


    Zhao junfen whispered, and Wang Kaian asked:


    "what''s threatening you?"


    "It''s nothing. She just hates me, wants to torture me, forbids me to leave, and wants me to listen to her." Zhao junfen said bitterly.


    Wang Kaian: "that''s all?"


    "Yes." Zhao junfen nodded.


    Wang Kaian: "really nothing else?"


    "It''s gone." Zhao junfen said: "she probably just wanted to insult me. During that time..."


    "Ah No more It''s all over anyway.


    It''s good that Wang an just didn''t want to talk.


    I just suffered a little, but it''s all over.


    "If money can calm her anger, it''s not impossible. After all, we are sorry for her." Zhao junfen knows that Wang Kaian loves money, so he comforts him.


    I hope Wang Kaian doesn''t care too much.


    Wang Kaian nodded: "I think so too. It happens that my son also wants to change his house."


    Zhao junfen gave him a gentle smile and said with emotion, "I never thought I could come back to you and be with you honestly."


    "I didn''t think there would be any chance in my life. I never thought she would let go for money."


    Zhao junfen talks with great ingenuity. At this moment, he still condemns Meng Li as a man who only looks at money regardless of his feelings.


    For money, you can abandon marriage.


    However, she did not think about why a woman should keep her husband who is cheating.


    In her heart, is the husband cheating, the woman should leave quietly, nothing to highlight the noble?


    Wang Kaian: "well, there''s a saying that things that can be solved with money are not things?"


    It''s better than never having to find yourself.With a deep sigh, the person lying around is still the original one.


    "If only you could think so." Zhao junfen nestled up to Wang Kaian and made him smile.


    I haven''t really laughed so much for days.


    The initial embarrassment disappeared.


    The garage over there has also been sold. Wang Shuncheng suggests Wang Kaian:


    "anyway, the business of your hotel is not very good. It''s better to sell it and open a shop over there."


    "Which way?" Wang asked.


    Although the occupancy rate is getting higher and higher in the neighborhood, I''m not sure it''s going to be a very busy neighborhood


    "It''s cheaper to rent a store now."


    Wang Kaian said with a smile: "is this called preemption?"


    Wang Shuncheng gave his father a bad look.


    Planning for his father:


    "the rent is expensive over there. It''s a bit difficult to get a Chinese restaurant. I''ll get you a small one, and you and mom will sell some snacks."


    "In the future, there will be more young people and more children there. The investment in selling snacks is not high, but the return is OK. You don''t have to hire someone to do it, so two people can be busy."


    If the house is bought there, there will be a lot of house loans to be paid back. At that time, parents will have to contribute to the family.


    Wife''s words at home with children to do cooking, also can busy come over.


    Wang Shuncheng is a very smart person who can arrange things.


    Wang Kaian is also very happy about this. He is not lazy at all. He always thinks how much he can help his son.


    Go back and tell Zhao junfen about it. Zhao junfen is also very happy.


    It''s time to show your worth.


    The second elder has no opinion, which makes Wang Shuncheng feel very comfortable. After preliminary calculation, if the situation is good, he can help him share part of the mortgage.


    Think about it, it''s a beautiful blueprint!


    Sure enough, it''s a blessing in disguise. I lost part of my money and sent some detestable person, but life will get better and better.


    Sometimes when Wang Shuncheng thought of her stepmother, he still felt angry and resentful, but there was no way to get back at her.


    Most ordinary people are extremely powerless in front of their endless hatred.


    Most of them choose to ignore this hatred in time. This is not a world of fighting and killing.

 Chapter 2052

    Wang Shuncheng asked Wang Kaian and Zhao junfen to learn how to fry chicken and crisp meat.


    They were also very obedient. They didn''t learn this for long, but when they rented the store, Wang Shuncheng was a little worried.


    We have to pay a year''s rent. For a small shop with more than 3000 yuan, the rent will be 40000 yuan. Then we have to prepare a lot of things. The cost of this shop is not high. 60000 yuan is enough.


    At ordinary times, Wang Shuncheng would not take the 60000 yuan seriously, but now is a special period.


    He looked after the house, but the down payment was 900000 yuan.


    It''s a little over budget.


    Wang Shuncheng is a brave man, with a down payment of 900000 yuan. The total amount is three million yuan.


    We need to borrow more than two million yuan.


    The monthly mortgage is more than 10000 yuan. He thinks that since he wants to change his house, he should change it to a better one.


    Three million houses in this small city is really good.


    It''s just a down payment of 900000 yuan. Originally, the family''s pocket was only 700000 yuan, but after 60000 yuan, it was only 700000 yuan.


    Wang Shuncheng was upset that he was still short of the down payment of 200000 yuan, so he blamed Wang Kaian for not keeping the money well and letting others run away with hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    In the face of his son''s accusation, Wang Kaian tolerated it and didn''t refute it. It''s just that Wang Shuncheng said something to vent his anger.


    Finally, he borrowed 200000 yuan from his relatives and reluctantly paid the down payment.


    It''s an existing house. You can decorate it when you get it. But decoration is a problem.


    Don''t you have to decorate a house that costs millions?


    But money


    Although Wang Kaian''s snack bar has opened, the occupancy rate there is not high, there is almost no business, and the income is not high.


    Earn money to maintain a rent, even their own labor costs are not offset.


    It''s equivalent to their two old people who haven''t been paid yet.


    Wang Kaian didn''t complain. What he thought was that when everyone moved in, business would be good.


    But Wang Shuncheng was worried. He didn''t have any money to subsidize his family. Instead, he had to rely on himself to eat and drink.


    It''s getting so stressful again.


    Wang Shuncheng is full of money.


    Fortunately, the whole family advised him that the house was not in a hurry to be decorated. Don''t worry too much. Take your time.


    He''s not that anxious.


    Can be decorated things have been under pressure in his heart, heavy.


    At the end of the year, he suddenly took back more than 300000 yuan and gave it to Wang Kaian for decoration.


    Wang Kaian asked in surprise: "where did the money come from?"


    "The company paid a part of the bonus and borrowed some money from colleagues."


    Wang Shuncheng nodded, but he was not suspicious. His son''s annual bonus is tens of thousands, but he borrowed too much.


    "What do you want to return later?" Wang Kaian asked anxiously.


    Wang Shuncheng just said: "next spring, I may have to be promoted, and then my salary will double."


    "Try to do some side work."


    Wang Kaian felt relieved when he heard the speech: "you can do these things by yourself."


    Then began to decorate, really rich, decoration is very fast, looking at the decorated house, Wang Shuncheng showed a satisfied smile.


    Although it costs a lot of money, life is different.


    The quality of life today is very different from what it used to be.


    He didn''t know, but Meng Li was staring at him all the time.


    Earlier on, Meng Li felt that Wang Shuncheng''s income was a bit wrong, because at that time, his salary was more than 10000 yuan a month, but the usual expenses were not small. Lingling still had many good things, such as tens of thousands of bags


    But he has a lot of money on his bank card.


    No matter what.


    Once, when Meng Li released his mental strength and looked at him, he saw his chat records with others and understood why.


    It turned out that he had been making false accounts and greedy for the company''s money.


    In the past year, we have been able to get about 100000 people back and forth, but the amount is relatively small, because the larger the number, the higher the risk.


    This time, Wang Shuncheng was worried about the decoration in his heart.


    I think it was OK before, and it should be OK this time.


    Directly at the end of the year when the summary of 300000 more out of the account, the money, he took back decoration.


    So


    How can Meng Li let Wang Shuncheng go.


    She finally got to that day.


    It''s not that I didn''t want to report directly to their company before, but it''s too close to the time of divorce. I''m afraid that Wang Kaian will associate with her.


    After all, not long after she left that home at that time, Wang Kaian would suspect that she found out about Wang Shuncheng when she was at home.


    Now more than half a year has passed, and Wang Kaian doesn''t think that he is still staring at them.


    Besides, after so long divorce, Wang Kaian will not know what he has done.And this time the number is quite large, enough for Wang Shuncheng to drink a pot.


    Revenge on Wang Shuncheng, from another point of view, is also revenge on Zhao junfen and Wang Kaian.


    So just after the house was decorated, Wang Shuncheng was taken away by Jing cha.


    Meng Li anonymously reported him to Wang Shuncheng''s company, and the company directly reported him to Jing after verification.


    Wang Kai''an watched his son was taken away. He followed the police station in a panic, but it didn''t work. After some interrogation, Wang Shuncheng recruited him.


    We can''t do without recruitment. After all, the company has found out the evidence.


    Then the court ruled that Wang Shuncheng should return these illegal profits to the company.


    From the second year of work, plus 300000 yuan this time, Wang Shuncheng was greedy for more than 500000 yuan.


    Although Wang Shuncheng promised to return all the money, he could not be exonerated from the crime. He would face eight years in prison.


    All the families have to pay attention to the return of the new house, except that they have to pay more than half a million yuan.


    Only by selling the new house can the problem be solved.


    More than 300000 yuan were used for luxury decoration.


    Although it is quite troublesome to sell the house under mortgage, the court is willing to help


    All the procedures are complicated but smooth.


    But they were in a hurry for money, so the buyers kept the price down. In the end, a house with a down payment of 900000 yuan plus 300000 yuan of decoration sold for one million yuan.


    He took more than 500000 yuan and returned it to Wang Shuncheng''s original company. Just as relatives learned that they had sold the house, they were afraid that they would not be able to get it in the future, so they called to urge the 200000 yuan.


    Wang Kai''an could only give 200000 yuan to repay his debts, leaving only 200000 yuan in his hands.


    And the family didn''t even have a home.


    Wang Kai''an was tearful with the money. His son went in for eight years!


    They were 30 or 40 years old when they came out.


    I''ve got the record again. My life after that


    But Zhao junfen directly lived in the hospital. She could not accept the fact that she was such an excellent son, and she relied on him for the rest of her life! It''s gone.


    God knows how happy she was when she saw the newly decorated house. She thought she would live a happy life and never have to suffer again.


    But in the end it was just a mirage.

 Chapter 2053

    And Lingling can''t face the reality.


    Does she really have to wait eight years?


    Eight years, I''m old.


    Her parents also asked her to divorce Wang Shuncheng directly, saying that great youth should not be wasted on him.


    He thought about the future of the company?


    It will be nearly forty, and we will have to look for jobs everywhere.


    Under the persuasion of her parents, Lingling finally wavered and sued for divorce.


    Because of his special circumstances, the marriage and divorce went smoothly. That is to say, Wang Shuncheng felt very painful.


    He felt that his wife had betrayed him.


    There was a feeling of betrayal and separation, which was exactly the feeling of the client at that time.


    It''s very painful.


    Wang Shuncheng is even more miserable. After all, people have gone in.


    But Lingling didn''t take her child away. Her parents felt that taking a child would affect her later life.


    The children were left to Wang Kaian and Zhao junfen.


    Wang Kaian also closed the snack bar there, because he didn''t earn money at all. Even if he wanted to earn money, it would be a year later. He didn''t have the patience.


    After living in the hospital for a while, Zhao junfen went back to the house Wang Kaian rented.


    Looking at the narrow one room one hall, Zhao junfen had an indescribable sense of loss.


    "This house, is it too small?" She said.


    Wang Kaian frowned: "the child''s mother is gone, the child wants to eat again, this cost is very big."


    "Let''s economize on living in this house. It''s more than a thousand months."


    "More than a thousand." Zhao junfen lost ground to say: "this also wants 1000 many?"


    She looked around. There was a broken refrigerator and an old sofa. The floor tiles were cracked and the walls were stained.


    The door was an old-fashioned wooden door, painted with dark yellow paint. She took a few steps and opened the bedroom door. There was a big bed inside, but the mattress was not very clean.


    I don''t know how many tenants have used it.


    Then he turned around and went to the kitchen. There was no range hood in the kitchen. There was only one exhaust fan, and two gas stoves were placed on the table. The table was made of cement, and there were many cracks in the white tiles, and there were many stains in the cracks.


    She raised her head and looked at the kitchen window, which was thick with oil. She couldn''t see the outside of the window clearly.


    There is also a vegetable washing pool, which is extremely simple.


    Look at the floor under the foot, there are thick stains, can not see the original color of the floor tiles.


    It''s all terrible.


    Instead, she went to the toilet, which was narrow and contained a washing machine, and then a squatting pit.


    "I know I''ve wronged you." Wang Kaian''s hand is on Zhao junfen''s shoulder.


    He also knows that this condition is not as good as the former house.


    This condition is just like that of decades ago.


    If Zhao junfen had not lived there, he might not be so disgusted. He could turn frugality into luxury, and luxury into frugality.


    Zhao junfen was disappointed and didn''t speak.


    Thinking of her son, she wanted to cry, but before she cried into the hospital, she also dried her tears.


    "We don''t have income yet, so we have to save a little." Wang Kaian sighed. Zhao junfen looked up and saw that he had a lot of white hair.


    "Even if we have income, we should save a little. When our son comes out, we have to find a way to give him a home." Wang Kaian still wants to save money and buy a house.


    He has never lived a vagrant life. Since he was born, he has his own house in this city.


    Zhao junfen asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    "I can''t do anything else. It''s hard to find a job at this age. I''d better go back to open a restaurant." Wang Kaian thinks the snack bar is not suitable for him at all.


    Many of the people who buy snacks are women and children. He will not deal with such people any more.


    He still likes to have dinner and drink with old men. He speaks loudly and is forthright. He has become a familiar guest after several times.


    Zhao junfen pursed: "is that enough money?"


    "There are more than 200000, which should be enough. I don''t open many good restaurants." Wang Kaian also said: "all the sites have been selected. It''s near here."


    There is an area called a village in the city, where many migrant workers rent.


    They don''t mind whether the store is good or bad, and they don''t even care about the taste. They are more in pursuit of weight. As long as they sell cheaply and manage well, they will make money.


    Wang Kaian has been running a hotel for many years. He has some ideas.


    When Zhao junfen said this to him, he didn''t object to it. He just said:


    "then I''ll take care of my children at home." Then he sighed:


    "I used to treat Lingling as my own daughter, but I didn''t expect that when my son had an accident, she would leave.""This..." "She really has no conscience," Wang said


    Two people resent Lingling in their hearts, but they also know that it''s normal for others to be young and can''t wait.


    Poor grandson, no father and no mother.


    Wang Kaian now regrets that his son suddenly brought back 300000 yuan. He had doubts in his heart.


    But the son said, he really didn''t expect his son to do so much risk for the decoration.


    At ordinary times, there is a long way to go. If you do less, you will never be found. The number is too large!


    Wang Kaian doesn''t blame his son for being greedy. He only blames him for being too greedy.


    In Wang Kai''an''s mind, people who work in large companies have something to gain. Otherwise, what will they do?


    But it''s too late. The tragedy has been caused.


    Zhao junfen walked to the sofa wearily and sat down, covering his face with his hands whether it was clean or not:


    "my son!"


    She has two sons. One goes in and the other idles.


    Who should I expect for the rest of my life!


    "My son She cried.


    His voice was sharp and shrill, and Wang Kai''an was upset. He said:


    "my son is not unable to come out. You are shouting..."


    Like a dead son.


    "Eight years, I don''t know if I can live to that time." Zhao junfen said sadly.


    Wang Kaian was a little upset: "if we live to 80 years old, there will be at least 30 years left, but eight years. I can afford to wait."


    "I can''t. I''m not in good health." Zhao junfen covered his face and yelled.


    Today''s Zhao junfen, in the face of cruel reality, a lot less gentle.


    In the past, she was always careful to please Wang Kaian and Wang Shuncheng, afraid that they would not accept her.


    Now, getting along for a long time is a factor. Another reason is that she knows that Wang Kaian can''t do without her. He needs to take care of his children by himself. He has a lot of courage to talk and do things.


    Moreover, Wang Kaian alone can not give her a sense of security. Since the Wang Shuncheng incident, she has been crying and making trouble all the time, and she has been in the hospital.


    And her every cry gave Wang Kaian more pressure and more pain.

 Chapter 2054

    Zhao junfen felt upset and cried.


    Can we have a little sunshine, a little positive, and a little expectation of life?


    Instead of crying, such good luck is gone.


    Wang Kaian walked over and pulled her:


    "don''t cry, let''s move things here, and then go to Lingling where to pick up the children. Their family doesn''t like to see the children very much. They are afraid that we won''t pick them up, so they call every day to ask."


    "I feel terrible in my heart. Could you please let me take it easy?" Zhao junfen is staring at Wang Kaian with dim eyes. Can you understand her?


    Wang Kaian good helpless: "you say you want to cry for how long."


    "Let me slowly "She opened her eyes and looked at the surroundings. She couldn''t help crying again.


    There is no sunshine in this house. The conditions are really bad.


    It''s no different from the old bungalows in the countryside!


    Seeing this reminds her of those miserable times.


    Wang Kaian simply waited and stared at her silently. As a result, the more she cried, the more energetic she was. She cried for two hours.


    My eyes are swollen.


    She cried and called her life bitter, saying that she had never enjoyed happiness in her life.


    If Wang Kaian in the past could still feel guilty after listening to her, now he is numb.


    It''s not hard to say who lives. He managed to raise an excellent son and give it back.


    What''s the use of complaining? I''ve been tossing and turning all day.


    After crying enough, she went with Wang Kaian to move things and pick up her grandson. Lingling wanted to see her son''s new residence, so she came with her.


    Seeing this condition, he couldn''t help frowning and asked Wang Kaian, "why don''t you find a better one, and it won''t cost much more."


    "A few hundred yuan at most."


    "Isn''t that money? What do children want now? " Wang Kaian said angrily:


    "you are not qualified to blame us. If you have the ability, you will come back and take the child with you."


    "You want grandchildren, too." Lingling almost rolled her eyes. Did she come back to live with the two old people?


    Zhao junfen said to her: "a woman like you can only enjoy happiness and can''t be content with her at all."


    Lingling looks at Zhao junfen in surprise. In her impression, Zhao junfen is the kind of soft and weak bully. When did she become so sharp.


    She did not know that Zhao junfen felt that he was standing at the commanding height of morality and had the conditions to blame her.


    What''s more, everyone has become so down and out, and there is no difference between them.


    "I used to be so nice to you." Zhao junfen looks at Lingling, stares at her and spat angrily.


    Lingling pulled the corner of her mouth: "don''t talk about me, everyone is almost the same."


    "Didn''t you have the cheek to run back just because your son had the ability? I went to other people''s home to be a junior, and was caught and tortured by others. Now I think it''s funny. "


    "Shut up Wang Kaian couldn''t hear Lingling say that.


    But Lingling is not stupid either. She knows that the quarrel is painful. She stares at Wang Kaian:


    "can I blame you for all this? I didn''t know your son was so greedy. If I knew, I would stop him, and I wouldn''t make the house break up. "


    "I told you to shut up. Did you hear me?" Wang Kaian''s chest heaved and fell. If Lingling wasn''t a woman, he would have done it.


    Lingling looked at him with round eyes, a little terrible, turned and left.


    It''s no use saying more. It''s all done anyway.


    However, her words made Zhao junfen cry again. She couldn''t help crying. The child stood on one side and let her hold her.


    Today''s children are barely able to walk.


    Wang Kaian can only go over and hold the child himself, and then comfort Zhao junfen.


    Who knows Lingling back more think more angry, put Wang Kaian and Zhao junfen things to parents said.


    Her parents said: "needless to say, I also know that their relationship was improper at that time. Otherwise, Wang Kaian would not divorce. I didn''t expect that this was his ex-wife."


    Lingling went to tell Wang Shuncheng''s cousins about it.


    They all had contacts, and then the story spread in Wang Kaian''s circle.


    In fact, since Zhao junfen came back, they deliberately avoided their relatives and did not let them know that this was Wang Kaian''s ex-wife. It was not until Wang Kaian divorced and relatives walked around during the spring festival that they knew that his ex-wife had come back.


    At that time, they all felt that things were not normal, but Lingling revealed the truth, and they sat down and realized their conjecture.


    Originally, Wang Kai''an''s family is now down and out, so they talk about them more freely. They even say that they are so shameless that they steal in front of Yuan Shumei.


    If Wang Shuncheng didn''t go in, and his family lived in a high-end community, there would be fewer of these ugly words.


    This is the reality.Wang Kai''an''s hotel opened smoothly, and his business was not bad. He always wanted to be an affordable hotel, but he found that he didn''t make much money.


    In a month, there is little money except the salary of the store keeper and the living needs of the family.


    After all, it costs a lot of money to raise a child. Wang Kaian tries his best to give his child the standard of living he used to have. He doesn''t want to hurt his grandson.


    Zhao junfen was inspired by Wang Kai''an and spent a lot of money. He bought more than 100 toys on the roadside. Wang Kai''an felt a little hurt. Seeing that his grandson was so happy, he thought it was worth it.


    If he wants to save money, he has to hire one person less and pay one person less.


    But one less man to work


    He looked at Zhao junfen: "can you go to the store to help?"


    "Ah? How tired is it to go to the store? " Zhao junfen feels that taking a child with a sore back and going to the store to help is tiring to death?


    "Tired now?" Wang Kaian was surprised.


    Once upon a time, when he opened a restaurant there, didn''t Zhao junfen also come back home to the hotel?


    She was never tired at that time.


    Zhao junfen nodded and said, "of course, I''m tired. I''m the only one with my child now. Can I not be tired?"


    "But the store needs you."


    "Please help me." Zhao junfen said.


    Wang Kaian: "I want to save this money. I can save tens of thousands more a year."


    "Ah, how can you be like this? You don''t care for me at all. Am I just working hard? I''m not in good health! " Zhao junfen began to cry again.


    She is really tired, this kind of day can not see the end.


    Do you expect your grandson to provide for her? When his grandson grows up, he may die.


    My son has been in it again for eight years. Every day is so hard.


    Wang Kaian saw her cry, can only wave: "do not want to go even if."


    Children more than two years old, can walk in the store to play, Zhao junfen can help in the kitchen.


    But she would rather sit at home and watch the children play. He is disappointed. Why can''t she prepare some money for her son with him?


    Does she have a son in mind?

 Chapter 2055

    I can''t help but let Wang Kaian think of what Lingling said last time.


    Zhao junfen said that he came to take refuge only because he saw his son''s ability.


    He thought that if he really loved his son, he would certainly be willing to work hard for him.


    What''s more, I work very hard.


    Wang Kaian and Zhao junfen have come to this stage.


    There is estrangement, there is suspicion.


    But he had to go on because he needed someone to bring him grandchildren.


    It was he who needed her that made Zhao junfen more confident.


    But Wang Kaian really didn''t care about Zhao junfen''s body. She suffered too much when she was young and worked too hard. She was really sick all over.


    At that time, it was drizzling, and she was still ploughing in the field. In the hot weather, she was still cutting rice in the field.


    In winter, I wash clothes with cold water. When the moon comes, I never have a good rest.


    So now, in rainy days, the knees are too painful to straighten up, and backache is even more common. When the child is old, she has to be hugged when she goes out. When she takes a walk, she feels like she has to fall to the ground anytime and anywhere.


    There is no elevator here.


    In addition, she has never been in a good mood, nothing is crying, so the body has been heavy.


    But in such a hard life, she has no mental abnormality. The so-called mental abnormality in the plot is just her means to force away the client.


    Meng Li is still working in a tailor''s shop, but his life is quiet, and he has a little savings to cope with unexpected needs.


    But that day she received a call from Wang Kaian.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li''s voice was cold.


    After more than a year of divorce, this is the first time that Wang Kaian has contacted her. She knows something about Wang Kaian''s recent situation and is back in her old business.


    Lingling went back to her mother''s house.


    "How are you doing?" Wang asked.


    Meng Li: "why do you ask this?"


    "No, I want to say sorry to you." He sighed wistfully.


    After the divorce, the other party really kept his promise and didn''t send the video everywhere, but he never thought that his son could get in because Meng Li was brave enough to report anonymously.


    Meng Li: "I''m sorry if you came too late."


    Half a year after the divorce, she finally waited for the opportunity to report Wang Shuncheng. Now it''s been several months before Wang Kaian remembers her.


    Is his life so poor that he is concerned about his money?


    Meng Li thinks that this kind of possibility is biggest, no wonder the task has not been completed, originally still need to solve this matter.


    "I know it''s late." "But I finally repented," Wang said


    "So?" Meng Li asked.


    Wang Kaian thought and thought, "can you lend me some money in the past


    Meng Li


    What Wang Kai''an thinks is that it''s good to borrow as much as you can, and it''s good to get 10000 back. In his heart, the money is his. He wants to save it for his son.


    They said they borrowed it, but they didn''t plan to pay it back.


    Meng Li: "can you see in the past, don''t disturb me."


    "The money You can''t use it up. Can you lend it to me first? " Wang said.


    Meng Li: "no, I''ve used it."


    "Where are you? Can I see you?" Wang added.


    Meng Li: "don''t tell you."


    "I want to ask your brother." Wang Kaian remembered that she had a brother in the countryside.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "are you going to make a fool of yourself? I''ve told my brother all your disgusting things. If you don''t feel ashamed, go. "


    "By the way, let me tell you, our village is very united. If you dare to make trouble, every minute a group of big men come to you with shoulder poles."


    Wang Kaian


    "Wang Kaian, don''t play tricks with me. Do you want me to come back to stir up the wind and rain? Have you been comfortable for a long time and wanted to be a little bit exciting? " Meng Li asked him again.


    The tone was very bad, which made Wang Kaian feel chilly across the phone.


    "And didn''t I hear that your family bought a house? Also bought in high-end District, still care about my money? Is the pattern too small? " Meng Li pretended to know nothing about Wang Shuncheng.


    Mention this matter, Wang Kaian did not say a word, the other party does not know even if, he is not willing to tell this kind of thing to the other party, let others laugh.


    Meng Li said in a cold voice, "don''t disturb me. No one will have a hard time then."


    As soon as he was about to speak, there was a beep on the phone.


    The other party hung up.


    He was a little depressed. It seemed impossible for him to ask for money from the other party.


    She did not dare to offend her as much as before.


    He wants to have a good life and wait for his son to come out.She went to ask her former acquaintances about it. She only heard that she bought a house to live in, but she didn''t disclose where she bought it.


    Don''t you even have the qualification to know where she lives?


    Wang Kai''an thought that he had enough bad luck, and then he found that after a period of time, there were more bad luck.


    Because he found out where Zhao junfen put it, 100000 yuan was gone.


    In fact, he didn''t want to put his money with Zhao junfen, but he couldn''t stand it. Zhao junfen often cried, saying that he didn''t have a sense of security and was afraid that Wang Kaian would not want her.


    She took care of Wang Kaian''s children. She had nothing but stuttering. She felt that she was a free nanny.


    Wang Kaian goes out early and comes back late every day. She is lonely.


    Anyway, it''s not good anywhere. Wang Kaian was tired of hearing this, so he gave her 100000 yuan to put away. He used the 100000 yuan as a deposit and told her that he would not abandon her.


    Zhao junfen was able to pacify.


    But when the money was gone, he was furious and was about to go crazy. He growled at Zhao junfen: "where''s the money? What about the money? "


    "I..." Zhao junfen looks at him timidly. She knows what this means to Wang Kaian.


    Originally, he had only 200000 yuan in savings, which was the capital he would use to buy a house in the future. Now he has lost half of his savings. His heart is as painful as ten thousand ants, and his face is extremely ferocious.


    After the son out how to give him an account, do you want his son to live with him in this kind of broken house?!


    "Xiaoqiang wants to get married, and the woman wants betrothal gifts..." Zhao junfen still plucked up the courage to say it.


    "You gave it to him!" Wang Kaian''s eyes are ready to crack.


    Once upon a time, this hundred thousand was not so important to him, but now It''s fate!


    Zhao junfen suddenly knelt down to him and cried and said, "he is also my son. Now it''s not easy for a girl to marry him. I can''t sit back and ignore him."


    "I''m the only mother he''s got now, and nobody wants to help him except me."


    "He''s your son. Isn''t Shuncheng your son? What should Shuncheng do? "


    Wang Kaian felt dizzy and limp on the sofa. The dim light shone on his slightly old face, which made him sad.

 Chapter 2056

    Zhao junfen said:


    "our son will not come out for many years. We can earn money slowly."


    "Is it that easy to make money? Then I see you haven''t been rich all your life! " Wang Kaian roared.


    Zhao junfen: "do you blame me for having no money?"


    "I don''t ask you to make much money for your son, but what are you doing now?" Wang Kaian stares at her with hatred.


    Zhao junfen cried and said: "the palm and the back of the hand are all meat. The money is not enough for my son now."


    "And my son has said that he will pay us back when he has money."


    "Give it back to you?" Wang Kaian seems to have heard a big joke:


    "don''t you know the virtue of your own son? He has never been progressive, and he doesn''t know which girl is blind and wants to marry him. By the way, why are you still here? Why don''t you go back to your son''s wedding? "


    Zhao junfen is very hurt: "so you are driving me away?"


    "I''m not driving you away. I think you love your son so much. Just follow your son." Wang Kaian has a splitting headache.


    At this moment, he felt that Zhao junfen was not suitable for him at all.


    Life is so hard, and there is one person to delay.


    Why can''t we share weal and woe?


    At the beginning, I went home just to enjoy my happiness.


    Wasn''t Zhao junfen very dignified then? He said that he had no face for himself and would rather work hard in a mountain village.


    Now it''s like this. Wang Kaian is very disappointed. He thinks he sees Zhao junfen clearly.


    Thinking of this, his head became more and more painful, and he heard Zhao junfen say in pain:


    "OK, I''ll just go."


    Then she cried and got up to pick up her things. When she came into the room, the child just woke up. He yelled for his grandmother to hold him. Zhao junfen turned a cold shoulder and continued to pick up her things.


    Seeing that his grandmother ignored him, the child began to cry bitterly, which made Wang Kaian''s head ache a little more.


    He went in and held Zhao junfen:


    "don''t be angry, I''m just angry."


    "No, it''s my fault. I really have no face to stay here." Her face was streaked with tears.


    Wang Kaian: "he really wants to say, what''s special? He wants to run after taking money?


    However, such words can not be said.


    "Don''t go, I can''t lose you." Wang Kaian''s bowing is just unwilling.


    Just for the grandson.


    When she left, no one would bring the grandson to him. Now he can''t afford to ask someone to take care of his children.


    In fact, Zhao junfen didn''t really want to go, but she just pretended that someone wanted to stay, so she went down the steps.


    This matter passed like this, but it became a knot in Wang Kaian''s heart.


    He can''t accept that his son has such a mother. He can only share happiness but not suffering. The reality is despicable.


    Even in Wang Kai''an''s mind, Zhao junfen had premeditated to say that he had no sense of security, but only to take money from his own hands.


    He felt sad and indignant at the bottom of his heart. Why is one woman like this and two women like this.


    Money, money, money is that good?


    Is it worth these people ignoring their feelings?


    With resentment at the bottom of his heart, he has less pity for Zhao junfen. Many things are no longer talking to her in the tone of discussion, but mostly in the tone of command.


    He dismissed one of the hotel''s employees, and then told Zhao junfen that he had left on his own, but he couldn''t recruit anyone at present.


    Speaking of this, you can''t refuse any more, can you?


    When Zhao junfen thought about his own physical factors, he still didn''t want to go. Wang Kaian said, "now that his savings are less than half, shouldn''t he work harder?"


    Zhao junfen completely understood that this was to let himself use his own labor to pay off the debt.


    In order to stop Wang Kaian''s mouth, Zhao junfen drags his heavy body to the hotel to help.


    It''s very hard. I have to take care of the children and help in the kitchen. Sometimes I can''t cut the vegetables straight, and the children are crying all the time.


    She was so upset by the noise that she even wanted to leave.


    She told Wang Kaian that she was not comfortable, and Wang Kaian said that she was normal, so was he.


    Make Zhao junfen speechless, can only swallow the bitter water to the belly.


    Wang Kaian sometimes cares about Zhao junfen''s son. Although he knows that he may not come back, he still has some expectations in his heart.


    "Doesn''t he have a wedding?" Look, Zhao junfen never went back.


    Zhao junfen shook his head:


    "no, he''s my only mother now, and I can''t do it for him."


    "There are still people willing to marry." Wang Kaian muttered.


    Her son, who had met once, was not good-looking, had a bad temperament, had a low education and was a ruffian.


    "People talk about feelings." Zhao junfen said weakly.Wang Kaian rolled his eyes: "since we are talking about feelings, why do we need 100000 betrothal gifts? We should not have any money."


    "What are you saying? You don''t treat other people''s girls as human beings." Zhao junfen frowned, but this sentence angered Wang Kaian. He roared:


    "did you treat me and my son as human beings? They don''t even discuss with me. If I don''t find out, do I intend not to tell me for the rest of my life? "


    Zhao junfen stepped back in fright:


    "I dare not."


    "Don''t you dare? If you really don''t dare, you don''t dare to move the money. " Wang Kaian stares at her angrily.


    Zhao junfen said nothing.


    She felt that Wang Kaian was no longer a man.


    Only money in my eyes.


    Also has been holding her a small mistake, why can''t you understand her? She wouldn''t do it if she had any other choice.


    Her son repeatedly questioned her, saying that she had gone to live with the city people. Since she was a city person, how could she not get 100000 yuan.


    One hundred thousand yuan is very easy for city people. If others don''t give it to you, they just don''t care about you.


    Does she have anything to refute?


    Besides, now that a son has gone in, isn''t it the little son that we can count on?


    There''s no way to cut yourself off.


    Wang Kaian didn''t pity her any more. She called for body pain every day, but Wang didn''t say to buy her some medicine, let alone take her to the hospital.


    He complains about his slow work.


    She was totally taken for a servant.


    What''s more, now I eat in the store every day, and I have no money in my hand. All the toys that my grandson wants are bought by Wang Kaian.


    Wang Kaian is on guard against her. She is afraid that she will save a cent.


    Thinking of these, Zhao junfen was heartbroken, and her tears also flowed down. Looking at her crying again, Wang Kaian was even more upset and turned to leave.


    After a while, asked her to go out to help, did not care about her mood.


    Sun Tzu was still closely behind her. He was very close and pestering. I didn''t know when he got in front of her. She fell down before she could avoid. When she fell down, her eyes were black. When she woke up, she was in the hospital.


    But she didn''t fall. She just fainted because of her own health problems. This time, she had to go to the hospital. She lost some liquid and got some medicine. When she left the hospital, she felt better.

 Chapter 2057

    He is in good spirits and in a better mood, but Wang Kaian said:


    "you see you are lying in the hospital, and your son didn''t come to see you either."


    In an instant, Zhao junfen was in a bad mood.


    She looked up at him sadly: "you don''t always speak with a thorn, I said it, I know it''s wrong."


    "Did your son look for a job?" Wang Kaian sneered.


    Zhao junfen shook his head:


    "no, he wants to take care of his daughter-in-law."


    "Is it a paralytic? It''s going to be taken care of at home. " Wang Kaian''s mouth became very poisonous.


    Zhao junfen shook her head and sighed deeply. She didn''t want to say anything.


    She is too tired.


    After three or four months, Zhao junfen suddenly looked at Wang Kaian with eyes full of regret and said weakly:


    "I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang asked.


    They all speak in a low voice, because it''s night, and Sun Tzu has fallen asleep. It''s a one bedroom house, so Sun Tzu naturally wants to sleep with them.


    "I..." Zhao junfen hesitated, still did not dare to say.


    Wang Kaian had no patience: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll go to bed."


    "I want to be away for a while." Zhao junfen immediately summoned up the courage to speak out.


    Wang Kaian: "what?"


    "My son has a baby. Let me come over and help with it." With these words, Zhao junfen immediately moved aside. She was really afraid that Wang Kaian would beat her.


    "Didn''t you just get married? Why are all the children born? " Wang Kaian asked in surprise.


    Zhao junfen: "there was before marriage, so there was no wedding."


    "That''s ridiculous." Wang Kaian sneered: "can''t they take care of their children?"


    "Isn''t there no job?"


    "My son has a job, and his daughter-in-law is too young to know how to take care of children." Zhao junfen explained.


    Wang Kaian was numb in his heart: "look what you mean, you''re going to help them with it?"


    "There''s no way." Zhao junfen gave him a careful look.


    Now that her son needs her, she won''t go. In the future, when he needs his son, he won''t take care of himself.


    Wang Kai''an: "that grandson needs to take, what about this grandson?"


    "He''s almost three years old and can be sent to nursery." Zhao junfen said.


    Wang Kaian took a deep breath: "don''t you need someone to pick you up? Do you know how expensive it is to send a child of this age? "


    "What can I do? The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. " Zhao junfen was a little worried, but he didn''t agree with each other.


    Wang Kai stared at her steadily for several seconds before saying:


    "are you willing to give up this child?"


    He pointed to his sleeping grandson and pursed his mouth at the moment.


    It''s just that I''m always crawling around the door of the hotel. I don''t look clean and my face is a little red and black.


    Zhao junfen put his eyes in the past, sighed deeply, thought again and again, and said, "I''ll help them to come back when they can walk."


    "If you dare to go, don''t come back." Wang Kaian said angrily.


    Zhao junfen looked at him in shock:


    "how can you say that?"


    "Is our relationship so fragile? I just went to help for more than a year. I didn''t say I couldn''t come back. "


    "Yes, it''s so fragile. If you dare to go, don''t come back." Wang Kaian confidently told her.


    Now is the most difficult time for him. If Zhao junfen leaves, he has no meaning to come back.


    More than a year later, the child should go to the kindergarten. Isn''t it to save the cost of the nursery for more than a year?


    Zhao junfen is very embarrassed, sighed: "he is my son after all."


    "It''s up to you to decide." Wang Kaian''s tone made Zhao junfen feel that there was no room for negotiation.


    "I see." She can''t make up her mind for the moment.


    As a result, when Wang Kaian was about to fall asleep, Zhao junfen suddenly asked him:


    "can you treat me better?"


    "Am I not good enough to you?" Wang Kai''an asked, but he did not know that Zhao junfen was more desperate.


    In Wang Kai''an''s heart, he is not bad to Zhao junfen. He dares not to say anything and move his family''s money. If he changes to be another man, he will probably beat others. Maybe he will let her go.


    And Zhao junfen''s hard work is a matter of course in Wang Kaian''s heart. After all, he didn''t go anywhere easily.


    It''s supposed to be hard.


    But in Zhao junfen''s heart, Wang Kaian didn''t treat her as a human being, just because of the 100000 yuan, he could toss her like this.


    You know, his ex-wife left with hundreds of thousands.


    What can she do with that?


    And until now, Wang Kaian did not give her a title, did not get a marriage certificate with her.Is such a life really guaranteed?


    For several days, she had been hesitating whether to go to her son''s side. It was obviously easier to go to her son''s side.


    Take a child with my daughter-in-law, and do cooking. Here, there is endless work in the hotel. When I get home at night, I have to wash clothes and do housework.


    She even suspected that if she was tired, she would die of overwork.


    And the son there also called to urge her, said that she must go, do not go after do not recognize her.


    That is to say, you have to help me when I''m in the most difficult time, or you won''t want to enjoy my happiness in the future.


    Zhao junfen is in the extreme dilemma and finally decides to go to her son''s side.


    He told Wang Kaian about his decision.


    Wang Kaian was a little desperate and said with a wooden expression, "if you want to go, go."


    "Don''t come back."


    "I''m just going for more than a year, and I''ll come back to earn money for my son with you." Zhao junfen said so.


    She didn''t mean to break up with Wang Kaian. She always left a way for herself, for fear that there would be no one to rely on in the future.


    "No more." Wang Kaian was disheartened.


    Zhao junfen said: "if you think about your love for Shuncheng, can you understand my love for my son?"


    "I love Shuncheng, too, but it doesn''t belong to him alone."


    "Needless to say, the rhetoric." Wang Kaian stares at her:


    "you are more realistic than anyone else. I ask you, if your son didn''t go in and now lives in a new house, would you still like to go to your son''s place?"


    "I think your son''s condition is very poor. Are you willing to live with him?"


    Wang Kaian''s words make Zhao junfen feel very uncomfortable. She doesn''t think so, because the reality is that her son goes in.


    But still said: "if the son did not go in, I still want to help the little son with the children, as a mother, can not help help then help?"


    "Do I have to thank the poor family, or you will not have to take money from the family to support your little son? Like a bottomless hole? " Wang Kaian retorted.


    Zhao junfen is very tired of shaking his head: "I''m not a person without propriety."


    "I may ask you for some money and lend it to him, but I can''t give it all the time. He asked me for money countless times, and I''ll give it only when it has to be paid."

 Chapter 2058

    Wang Kaian said sarcastically:


    "it''s like you have money to give me. I even got the 100000 yuan here."


    Zhao junfen: "Why are you so mean now?"


    "It''s embarrassing to expose your nature, right?" Wang Kaian said.


    Zhao junfen sighed heavily.


    I don''t want to talk anymore.


    She really left, insisted on going, regardless of Wang Kaian''s request, went to take the child for her little son.


    On the one hand, she didn''t dare to offend her little son. On the other hand, she suffered too much from Wang Kai''an and was not pitied by Wang Kai''an, which made her despair.


    Wang Kaian now has one less person around him, and he has to guard his grandson all the time.


    But he still has a lot to do. It''s tiring and inconvenient to take a child with him.


    He invited another person to relieve the pressure in the shop, but he had to come in person to deal with the housework and take care of the children. He also had to do a lot of things in the shop.


    The present state is to take care of one end but not the other.


    He is so busy that he falls asleep with his head next to the pillow all day. In the morning, the child wakes up early, and he is not allowed to sleep more.


    He is now deeply tired of taking care of his children, mainly because he has to make a living at the same time.


    Finally, he put down his face and went to find Zhao junfen, hoping to get her back. But Zhao junfen''s youngest son didn''t agree and didn''t allow her to leave. Wang Kaian looked at her:


    "are you really not going with me?"


    Zhao junfen hesitated and refused to say a word. Wang Kaian nodded: "OK, I see."


    People with a little self-esteem should choose to go, and he is no exception.


    He still secretly vowed in his heart that he would never come to find Zhao junfen again.


    "Let''s stop here. Don''t come to me for the rest of our lives." This is what he said to Zhao junfen before he left.


    At that time, she chose this little son. Now, she still chooses this little son.


    But his feelings were different. When he chose her to choose his youngest son, he felt that she was stubborn and dignified.


    But now I don''t want to suffer with myself.


    Wang Kaian gave up Zhao junfen completely this time. He was desperate.


    He was wronged for himself, and it is clear that he accepted her regardless of the past, but now it is this kind of return.


    After a while, he heard that his ex-wife yuan Shumei had adopted a child. He felt strange, but he did not dare to provoke his ex-wife.


    In his mind, the ex-wife is always terrible.


    He is still living a busy life, but he has no savings, because he has no choice but to send his child to the nursery, and he wants to give the child good, so the cost is also high.


    At this time, Meng Li has been watching him busy in the system space.


    There is also yuan Shumei. Meng Li didn''t expect that the first thing she did after she went back was to adopt a child, which she brought over from her hometown in the countryside.


    Maybe a person is too lonely and worried about his pension.


    See Zhao junfen left Wang Kaian, Meng Li also feel funny.


    Will Zhao junfen''s life be better without Wang Kaian?


    For the time being, it''s very easy to help take care of a child, but in fact, he is very poor. His youngest son''s mind is uncertain and his job has never been fixed, so he has little income.


    A family eats meat by two.


    And Zhao junfen''s youngest son has begun to dislike Zhao junfen useless, said she would not do anything except with a child.


    Other people''s old man also planted several acres of rice at home, but what about her? Not even a vegetable.


    Her son began to bully her, and her daughter-in-law began to criticize her everywhere.


    Zhao junfen also shed tears and told his grievances, but his youngest son was not so kind-hearted and didn''t pity her at all.


    He even sneered at her, saying that if she had the ability, she would go back to live in the city.


    I''m not willing to come back until I can''t get along in the city.


    Today''s Zhao junfen is not good on both sides, her future is unpredictable.


    After Wang Shuncheng came out, he would not treat Zhao junfen like before. Wang Kaian would never forget what Zhao junfen did.


    Can Wang Shuncheng accept that his mother had to abandon him in those years, but can he accept that his mother abandons her son now?


    Meng Li smiles and no longer looks.


    After the task has been completed, she gets up to check the reward:


    congratulations on Yuan Shumei''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, boundary power reward: 1500 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 580000


    Jieli: 519700


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 10000 world power


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    This mission back unexpectedly also have 10000 boundary force extra profit, Meng Li bowed a smile, in the heart has a kind of satisfaction.


    The main reason is to see that there are hundreds of thousands more of our own world power, which is obtained by selling spiritual fruits.


    The last time she absorbed the soul crystal, she was just preparing to come back to absorb the world power, so she fell asleep as soon as she came back.


    Taking a deep breath, Meng Li plans to absorb 200000 world forces first.


    This 200000 Jieli Mengli felt that it took a long time to absorb, and the whole process inexplicably gave her a long feeling.


    After absorption, the Yin and Yang beads in her body are also rotating. Meng Li can feel the strength of his whole body is nurturing him, and he looks like the protector of yin and Yang beads.


    Can it turn around, in addition to bring a warm feeling to Meng Li, there is no side, it did not even change.


    Meng Li is not worried, as long as the future is possible, better than no hope.


    In terms of strength, Meng Li Neng obviously felt that he was strong again. After all, he really absorbed 200000 world forces.


    She did not dare to absorb any more, afraid that her soul could not bear it.


    This absorption process still brought her fatigue, so she went to sleep again. When she woke up, she began to plan to go to see Wenqing, thinking that she would buy her two clothes this time.


    However, when she went to the big screen, she found that someone had sent her a message. She opened it and saw that it was Meng Wanxing.


    This was sent when she was sleeping. Meng Li replied and asked her what was the matter, so Wanxing directly sent her a seat, with a sentence:


    "tuer Wanxing asks to see Shifu."


    Meng Li looked down at the news with a smile. It''s good that evening star can also go to the domain. It''s a watershed for the taskers.


    Let''s take a look at the evening star first. No, we should bring a gift to this girl.


    Meng Li replies to Wanxing and asks her to wait.


    Then he opened the mall and began to look for gifts for the evening star.


    What does she need at the moment? Is it gorgeous or pragmatic?


    She can''t send her friends directly. In fact, she can buy whatever she likes.

 Chapter 2059

    But he didn''t want to.


    Meng Li finally chose a Mingtai spirit.


    After the soul absorbs this, it can get rid of its negative emotions, quickly stabilize the emotions when the emotions fluctuate greatly, and reduce the situation of making wrong decisions because of personal emotions, which is equivalent to placing an emotion management thing in the body.


    There are many things with similar effects in the mall, but the price of Mingtai spirit is not cheap. It costs her 20000 yuan, so Meng Li thinks the effect should be better than other things.


    So many almost effective things are on sale, which also reflects the needs of the task takers.


    When you meet all kinds of people in every world, sometimes a good temper can be ignited. In a rage, it''s easy to be impulsive and accumulate a lot of anger.


    Rao is himself. He has a stable mind. He has used similar things to dispel the long-standing negative emotions of his soul.


    Moreover, because of the gap between their own abilities and those of people in the small world, it is easy to let the task takers drift.


    Meng Li remembers saying to Meng Wanxing earlier, guard against arrogance and rashness.


    Send this thing, also hope she doesn''t become arrogant and complacent.


    As a teacher, we should consider the nature of the student''s mind instead of focusing on the cultivation of the student.


    Then I went to the place Meng Wanxing gave me, and I saw that in the street, Wanxing was looking around.


    "Master." When she saw Meng Li, she immediately began to laugh. She walked towards Meng Li in a few steps, and then knelt down immediately when Meng Li didn''t pay attention:


    "I''d like to say hello to my master."


    Meng Lilian held out his hand to help her up, and said: "I didn''t tell you, don''t kneel down."


    "I''ve always been grateful for master''s kindness, but I can''t thank him. Now I''ve met him, but I don''t know what to give back to master. I''ve been thinking about it, but I can only worship him." Night star beautiful eyes flow, eyes fall on Meng Li.


    Meng Li still held her hand, but she didn''t intend to let it go. She patted the hand of the late star and said:


    "as long as you are good."


    "Yes, master." The late star''s eyes swept Meng Li''s face, and he couldn''t help but burst into tears. As long as some people see it again, they will be moved.


    Looking at her like this, Meng Li laughed with satisfaction:


    "good boy, you grow up very fast."


    "That''s thanks to master''s care and a lot of resources." Said the evening star gratefully.


    Meng Li is still looking at her with a smile, holding her with one hand, then turning around and taking her on the street, planning to go to the teahouse.


    "The master is holding me and leading me like this, which reminds me of my childhood." Evening star bowed a smile, feel very satisfied.


    Meng Li: "really?"


    "I remember that the world was chaotic. There were resource struggles and bloody killing everywhere."


    The evening star cleverly followed Meng Li''s steps and nodded at the back: "I don''t know what happened to the world."


    "I don''t know." Meng Li only said so.


    They went to the teahouse, Meng Li ordered two cups of tea, then handed the menu to Wanxing and said,


    "see if you like anything."


    The evening star took a look, shook his head and said, "I don''t have any. Does Master have anything to eat?"


    Meng Li also shook his head and put down the menu.


    She raised the late star, and her eating habits are almost the same. They don''t pay attention to appetite.


    Meng Li took out Mingtai Jingpo, put it on the table, pushed it to the evening star, and said to her:


    "Congratulations, it''s a celebration to be here, so I''ve specially prepared a small gift for you. I hope you like it."


    Wanxing was a little embarrassed and didn''t reach out for it. Meng Li raised his eyebrows:


    "don''t you want to see it?"


    "I just accept too much from master, but I have nothing to return." Evening star said with some guilt.


    Meng Li stares at the evening star for a long time. She raised the evening star, and she is very similar in doing things.


    I don''t want to owe anyone.


    When you accept something from others, you want to return it.


    I always feel that I owe too much to the people around me, especially to the shifanling. Before I tried every means to pay back, I felt that I could pay back a little.


    Now seeing the evening star like this, she was suddenly not happy.


    At that time, Brahma was like himself now.


    They are willing to pay for the evening star, just want to see the evening star accept, just want to see the evening star smile.


    And the evening star is just like the original self, still worried about how to return love in the future.


    I don''t know if shifanling''s original feeling is the same as his own today. Mengli fell into a deep reflection. Must she be right?


    Some relationships, it seems, don''t have to worry about so much?


    She felt at a loss again. For a moment, she didn''t know what to doNo wonder you Yun is talking about her character...


    "master, what''s the matter with you?" Evening star see Meng Li expression not quite right, hurriedly asked.


    Meng Li came back and looked at her gently: "take it."


    "I... I give you a gift based on my own wishes, and I don''t ask for anything in return, because you are my apprentice, so simple."


    "Don''t think so much. I don''t want you to be like this. You''ll be tired if you think about everything." Meng Li lowered his head and covered the emotion in his eyes.


    Evening star can intuitively feel the change of master''s mood, and thinks that he has made master unhappy, so he says:


    "I''m wrong, so I''ll open it."


    Meng Li smell speech, just show a smile, looking at the evening star open, and see her face surprised expression.


    "Master gave me this." She said in surprise.


    Meng Li: "do you know him?"


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been paying attention to this aspect recently. I''ve done too many tasks, which has a certain impact on my mood."


    "But it''s too expensive. I think it''s a very luxurious thing, but I didn''t expect that master gave it to me." There were tears in her eyes. Could anyone in the world treat her better than master?


    No more.


    Too much for her.


    Like the mother of life.


    I''m grateful, but I can''t find the right words to express it.


    Meng Li laughs: "as long as you like it."


    "I like it very much. Thank you, master."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "I give you this. I hope you can always keep a clear heart and guard against arrogance and rashness."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ve always kept your teachings in mind. I never dare to forget them. I''m careful in everything. I don''t dare to be careless. I don''t dare to be arrogant and complacent." Wanxing tells Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "that''s good."


    "In the realm, does the soul have discomfort?" She remembers that if she doesn''t absorb enough power, her soul will suffer.


    "No Evening star said hastily.


    Meng Li nodded, but chatted with the evening star for a while. Seeing that her expression was not right for a moment, she said:


    "it''s a common thing to meet after that. Don''t insist on this time. If you feel uncomfortable, just go back."

 Chapter 2060

    Wanxing just obediently goes back and says goodbye to her. Then Meng leaves and wanders around the domain. He plans to buy some things and go to see Wenqing. Unexpectedly, Wen Zhi sends her a message and asks her to gather in the main building of the domain.


    Meng Li knew what to do, but he didn''t think much about it, so he went directly.


    After all, I can''t think of anything.


    To the main building of the domain, there are already a group of domain owners waiting here, but this time there are not only Wenzhi, but also Zhenhuang.


    There are many others that Meng Li has never seen before. They should be strong in the task. Maybe they are not the domain leader, maybe they are in other positions.


    Of course, Feng Chu is also among them. She sees Meng Li, then lowers her head and whispers to the people around her. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Wen Zhi''s eyes also crossed Meng Li''s.


    Then Meng Li consciously found a place to stand.


    After a while, some people came again, who were new faces to Meng Li.


    Wen Zhicai said, "everyone is here."


    "I have something to ask you to do. You must have heard something about Luo Zhenyu. They have been harassing us in many ways for many years, but now they want to seize the position. I hope you can work together to expel them."


    "Ah?" A lot of domain masters made a surprised voice, and someone asked Wen Zhi:


    "are you going to fight with them again?"


    They all look at Wen Zhi and see how he answers.


    Meng Li roughly observed other people''s expressions, and they were quite indifferent, so it seemed that they were not as dangerous as fighting.


    It''s quite sudden. I knew that Luo Zhenyu and Da Weimian didn''t agree and had a bad relationship. Xing Xiu there was always against Yuan Zi here, but I didn''t expect that he would have to fight with the people below.


    And it just started all of a sudden.


    But when they think about it, they just feel sudden. They don''t feel sudden when they know what happened.


    Meng Li suddenly remembered that shifanling took him to the birth plane. Shifanling said that he got the information from Luo Zhenyu.


    I don''t know if the organization knew about it, but it promised to keep it secret at that time.


    But in other words, since Luo Zhenyu knows the internal information here, will he also know the information there.


    What''s the use of knowing there? Can''t we use some conditions to lure the taskers here to rebel?


    For example, many of the taskers should very much want to return to their birth plane. If Luo Zhenyu sets this condition...


    Wen Zhi says coldly, "it''s just to let you drive away flies, not to say war."


    "Good." Some domain owner said confidently:


    "playing like this often, we should beat them this time. It''s better to shoot them more."


    Wen Zhi nodded: "then you go, they are now outside the territory."


    Zhenhuang also said: "you go."


    Everyone: "is that the way to go?


    Everyone didn''t move. Seeing this, Meng Li stood still.


    She doesn''t know what other people are waiting for or what they are waiting for.


    Zhenhuang asked, "what are you waiting for?"


    Everyone: "don''t you really understand?


    Wen Zhi glanced at everyone and said, "according to the old rules."


    Meng Li: "but she doesn''t know what the old rules are.


    Zhenhuang suddenly thought of something and said to Wenzhi, "wait a minute."


    "I want to say don''t follow the old rules, the rules should be changed, or they will always fish in troubled waters."


    Wen Zhi looked at him:


    "what do you think of it?"


    "In the past, as long as those who participated in the task were rewarded, no matter whether they made a difference in it or not, now I think we should catch a group of people back. The more people we catch, the more rewards we will get." A trace of ruthlessness flashed in Zhenhuang''s eyes.


    Wen Zhi pondered for a moment: "shall I report it to the police?"


    What he said was for Yuanzi.


    But Zhenhuang said, "no, I discussed a similar plan for him before, and he didn''t object."


    "Is that so?" Wen Zhi was still a little hesitant. Zhenhuang said, "you can believe me once."


    Wen Zhi: "good."


    One of the domain owners asked, "how much reward can a person get if he is tied back?"


    Zhenhuang laughed: "we haven''t thought about this yet, but the more we tie back, the more rewards we get. Anla, when did the organization treat you badly?" He walked over and patted the man on the shoulder with a smile.


    Everyone: "OK...


    OK.


    "You can go." Zhenhuang looks at everyone.


    They nodded one after another. Meng Li followed them to other places. It seemed that there was no one here.


    As before, it was calm.It looks like there is no end to it.


    Finally, I followed you and saw the people in Luo Zhenyu.


    They are not different from here. They are both soul bodies and a large group of people, but they seem to be blocked by something, so they don''t come here, they are attacking something.


    It seems not far, but Meng Li feels far away from them. They have been moving towards them.


    I only heard people around me say:


    "it seems that they have broken the two barriers. Fortunately, we came quickly, otherwise they would have opened the last barrier."


    Meng Lishun asked:


    "what will happen if the last border is opened?"


    "The whole broad territory is protected by three layers of boundary. If they break the third layer, they will take part of the small world inside."


    "So there''s not as much world on Luo Zhenyu''s side as on our side." Meng Li looked around and watched as they began to attack the third barrier.


    "That''s nature," the man said


    "What''s the use of taking away the small world." In fact, Meng Li had a guess in his mind. He just asked someone to make sure.


    "Are you the leader of Xiaonan District?" The man said suddenly.


    Meng Li looked at the front and heard what he said before he finally turned to look at this man. This is a middle-aged man. He is 40 years old in appearance.


    He was wearing a modern military uniform, with a firm face and a tall and straight posture. Meng Li said, "yes, who are you?"


    "I''m the domain leader of Shangnan district. Yiqin, I''m good friends with Weiyi. He told me that you are worthy of making friends before. Let me take the initiative when I see you." Yiqin said.


    "In fact, I recognized you when I saw you just now. Now I find the opportunity to say hello to you."


    If not now that everyone is rushing there, Meng Lidu wants to stop and talk to him, but the situation doesn''t allow him, so he nods and says: "Wei Yi really has a heart. General Yiqin thinks highly of me."


    "Eh, that''s all before I was alive. Don''t call me a general, but I''m very happy with my uniform, so I keep it all the time." He looked down at his clothes, and could not help pulling the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he really liked his military uniform.


    It must have a different meaning to him.

 Chapter 2061

    Meng Li smiles and says: "since it''s you, I won''t hide with you."


    "Naturally, they want these excellent small worlds. After all, most of the resources of the task force are provided by the small world."


    "Of course, the more resources there are, the better. Of course, it''s not all because of this relationship, or because of the intentional disturbance there."


    Meng Li nodded: "I see."


    It''s similar to what she imagined. I''ve seen Xingxiu once before. It feels like he likes to do things that harm others but not himself.


    But on the surface, there are many deep-seated problems that I can''t see at all.


    I don''t know.


    "Here we are." Before she had time to say anything, she rushed out of the border with the people''s steps. They rushed out in this way, and the people in Luo Zhenyu retreated one after another.


    It''s just a pity that I didn''t open the last barrier. If I open it and make some perfect world, it''s worthwhile to go back. It''s too fast!


    "Up Most of the people here don''t want to talk with Luo Zhenyu, so they shout directly, and a group of people attack towards that side.


    "Wait, where''s Zhen Huang?" Looking at immediately fight, Luo Zhenyu there stood a man out, asked this side.


    Judging from his face, he was not afraid of these people. He was calm. Looking at the people behind him, it seemed that no one was afraid.


    Here also want to stand out, a person who can speak, finally is Feng Chu stood out.


    She leaned gracefully, her red skirt fluttered, looked at each other contemptuously and said, "why kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife?"


    "Just look down on us?" The man has a strange expression.


    Feng Chu: "that''s nature."


    "Things are no longer two, no more two, no more three. You challenge our patience again and again. It''s time to pay the price."


    "Let''s see if you have the ability." With that, the man immediately beckoned his men to retreat, and Feng Chu snorted:


    "do you really think we''re going to let you go this time?"


    "Chase


    All the people in Luo Zhenyu are rogues. If they have nothing to do, they will harass them. If they come, they will run away. It''s hard to catch them if they don''t show some skills.


    They are also well aware that the organization will not gather so many people just to fight with them.


    Only when the organization can''t bear it can it send people over.


    Once upon a time, they were beaten away at random. This time, Zhen Huang said the new rules, so we should work harder. This time, we won''t let them run away easily.


    Meng Li is here to chat with Yiqin.


    Yiqin looked at Fengchu and said, "she is also a more capable woman."


    "I''m a veteran Tasker, and I''ve been a domain master for a long time."


    Meng Li lowered his eyes, so in fact, he was far behind Feng Chu.


    After all, she is a veteran Tasker and has been a domain master for so long. She has accumulated not a single bit of resources. Even today, she can speak on behalf of this group of people. In addition, she has organized so many people to claim back her position as a domain master before. It can be seen that she is an influential person.


    It''s just that there are a lot of real people in the organization, their brains are very clear, and they are not easy to be used by her.


    See Luo Zhenyu people really shameless to run, and Feng Chu said to chase, then everyone went to chase, after all, in the eyes of everyone, Luo Zhenyu people are rewards.


    One reward for one, two double rewards for two.


    Yiqin also laughed and said to Meng Li:


    "go, let''s chase."


    Meng Li nodded and kept up with the crowd. It was really big outside. It was very broad outside the border, but there was nothing outside, especially the open space.


    Luo Zhenyu''s people are also very good at running. Fortunately, people here are also very good at chasing. You chase me. Luo Zhenyu''s people finally run enough. The man who negotiated with him here yelled at Fengchu:


    "don''t chase, OK?"


    "Not after you to support me?" Feng Chu suddenly smiles.


    Man: "what


    What does it matter?


    "Come on, baby, you come back with me." Feng Chu stretched out a delicate jade hand to him and even gave him a charming smile.


    The man rubbed his arm with exaggerated expression, like goose bumps out of thin air.


    "If you really want to fight, fight." The man''s expression was so helpless that he said:


    "remember, this is what you want us to fight, not what we want to fight you."


    "We were forced to take it."


    If you chase them so hard, you might as well fight them back. Otherwise, you think you are really afraid of them.


    The obvious throwing of the pot really amused us here, but no one was idle to argue with them. Everyone was thinking that it would be great for the other party to stop.


    Just run over and drive them away symbolically before. Anyway, the rewards are the same, but now they are different. If you catch them, you will get more rewards. Everyone here is just like fighting chicken blood. They rush up in a crowd, and the two sides fight together.It''s not easy to catch others one-on-one. In the chaos, Yiqin said to Meng Li:


    "let''s cooperate."


    Meng Li''s eyes changed back and forth in the confusion, and now she was in a mess. She couldn''t even tell who was from Luo Zhenyu and who was from the big area.


    After all, most people''s faces are unfamiliar to her.


    But in fact, if you look at her carefully, you can tell who is on the opposite side and who is on your own side.


    It''s because although I''m unfamiliar, I''ve seen it all before I came here. Now my mental strength is so strong that I can''t forget it in an instant.


    She''s also looking for opportunities. Funny to say, she''s trying to figure out who''s better.


    Anyway, I want to catch two people and go back to get the reward.


    People in Luo Zhenyu''s side probably realized that they wanted to capture them alive, so they played more united and helped each other, making it impossible for them to find a breakthrough.


    In fact, the overall strength of Meng is higher than that of the other side.


    After all, these people are relatively strong in the task force, so they are a little worried that others will catch one by hand, and they will go back with nothing.


    Therefore, Meng Li clearly heard Yiqin''s words in the massive bombing.


    "I''m honored." Meng is closer to him, for fear that he won''t hear his own response.


    Yiqin took time out of his busy schedule to glance at Meng Li and said:


    "we cooperate to seize the soul, and then I have something to trap the soul."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Try to catch one person first." As soon as he finished, the expression on his face became stiff, and his eyes were even colder. He took the lead in attacking a man, and Meng Li followed.


    The man didn''t expect that the two people would just bypass everyone and go towards him, but his current position is not very good.

 Chapter 2062

    Yiqin was also worried about Meng Li''s hesitation, and said to Meng Li:


    "don''t hesitate, the target is him."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Because the opponent''s position is not very good, Meng Li and Yiqin easily attack him, and his companions also come to protect him, intending to block Meng Li and Yiqin.


    However, while they came to protect this person, some people here also took the opportunity to attack them. Anyway, the scene has been very chaotic. The protection of Luo Zhenyu''s people is not very good. After all, they have to take their own safety into consideration.


    Yiqin said: "you attack him fiercely, try to let his attention on you, and then I will find a way."


    With that, he went to attack others.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She gave up the idea of cooperating with Yiqin, and pestered the other side to let Yiqin look for opportunities.


    In order to deal with Meng Li''s attack, the other side didn''t have time to take care of others. Meng Li also knew that Yiqin''s selection of this person was weak, so he played recklessly. Fortunately, Yiqin didn''t delay too long, so he took out a magic weapon to attack this side.


    His magic weapon was transparent and crystal like. During his casting and Meng Li''s fierce attack, the man could not resist and was locked in the magic weapon.


    This is Luo Zhenyu''s first person to be caught. You can even see that person''s soul frantically asking for help in the crystal. The person who talked with Fengchu before was extremely dissatisfied with this and said:


    "fight back, fight back, but the person who caught us is not authentic."


    Feng Chu sneered: "it''s because you didn''t need to pay any price before to be so presumptuous."


    "Pay the price? Can you kill our people in luozhenyu? Do you really want to lose both? " He questioned.


    Feng Chu: "I don''t know."


    "It just means let''s get you back."


    "Oh..." he squeezed a sneer out of his throat, and then said to the people around him:


    "retreat."


    "Stop to fight with us, can you still let you go?" Feng Chu''s eyes were cold.


    It would be fine if Luo Zhenyu didn''t catch one of them, but now someone has caught them, they have to catch some of them and go back to hand over.


    It''s not only Fengchu who thinks so, but everyone thinks so.


    The scene is more chaotic. Seeing that Luo Zhenyu is so dependent, most of the people in Luo Zhenyu are more determined to fight.


    In my heart, I repeatedly told myself that I could not be captured, but some people were afraid and gave birth to a sense of retreat.


    Meng Li said to Yiqin, "let''s find those who want to run and catch them."


    Those who want to run are either timid or weak. Most of them have both.


    Yiqin couldn''t help laughing: "you really choose persimmons."


    Meng Li laughs awkwardly. Anyway, according to the head, he must have grasped it first. In other words, he thinks that Yiqin''s magic weapon is good to use, and he sucks people in all of a sudden.


    Weak souls cannot resist.


    And not only think so, even if it looks more powerful Feng Chu also toward those who want to run soul shot.


    She quickly grasped a person with her own strength, and then looked at others. She glanced at Meng Li in the middle of the way, with a kind of high attitude and pride.


    Seems to tell Meng Li, you want to catch a person with others, and I just need to rely on myself.


    Meng Li just smiles at her, and is not weaker than the other party in momentum, which makes Feng Chu frown and feel irritable.


    When can we put out the other party''s arrogance.


    Those who want to run, Luo Zhenyu don''t want to protect them. They dislike that they are too cowardly, no one can protect them, and they are timid and weak. It is obviously a matter of minutes to be caught.


    After being arrested one after another, those who want to run wake up again. It''s better not to run and stay to fight.


    We should unite.


    It''s really United for a while, and the fighting spirit is also very strong, but there is a big gap in their strength. They have fewer people, and it''s hard to fight, and some people have been arrested all the time.


    On Meng Li and Yiqin cooperation, have caught four.


    With more and more people being arrested, those who are still fighting will be more and more willing to retreat. It is estimated that the whole army will be annihilated in this way.


    So there is a group of people. They are strong people in Luo Zhenyu, and they are familiar with each other. They can know each other''s thoughts with just one look.


    Then they sold all the weaker people.


    Put them in the front, and they all slipped.


    He was decisive and resolute.


    Leave a part in a daze, what is this operation, so slip it?


    Then they heard a voice from afar:


    "don''t worry, they don''t dare to do anything to you. It will be OK."This voice is still the voice of the man who communicated with Fengchu just now.


    It can only be said that the strength of these people is too weak this time. It''s a miscalculation. Who can know that the other party is really desperate.


    Feng Chu sneered: "return to run, have ability don''t run."


    But no one goes after that group of people. If you can catch some people and get a reward, it''s hard and meaningless to catch them all.


    Besides, it never means to kill everything.


    Just ask them to send a message back.


    Leave this group of people also like a few times of resistance, they are sold poor, miserable!


    Anyway, there''s no dignity.


    All of them looked at them plaintively and said:


    "you should take it easy. We should also listen to the organization''s orders and understand more."


    "All right." Feng Chu is smiling.


    Since they didn''t fight against each other, the fight was quite casual. It depends on who was faster. Meng Li and Yiqin worked together very fast. They caught a few before, and then they caught a few easily this time. They caught 16 people in total. Yiqin felt almost the same. He said to Meng Li:


    "leave some for others."


    After all, some people didn''t get one and worked hard for a long time, which is really embarrassing.


    Meng Li smiles, but from the small things can see the quality of Yiqin, is a generous person, to leave others opportunities and face.


    Also showed his demeanor.


    "Good." Meng Li nodded.


    She doesn''t have any opinions. She and Yiqin should grasp more. They really rely on Yiqin''s magic weapon, but they are also very hard. They are fighting for several steps to create a good environment for him, and they have a clear conscience.


    Now that Yiqin has done this with him, some people begin to stop arresting others and leave them to those who have not caught anyone.


    They are not goods, things...


    after they have been captured, they go back contentedly. Even if others don''t have this kind of special magic weapon, they can make a space to bring back the person in their hands now.

 Chapter 2063

    Feng Chu goes to Meng Li and Yiqin and says to Yiqin:


    "Gu Yiqin, are you also with her?"


    Gu Yiqin looked at Fengchu and laughed: "the master of Fengyu is so big. Can''t I make friends with people you don''t like?"


    "It''s not. I just don''t think I''m worthy of your identity." Feng Chu hooked his lips and glanced at Meng Li.


    Gu Yiqin shook his head: "I can have what identity, we are no more than a domain master, no one is higher than who is not."


    His words are also innuendo.


    Feng Chu''s face changed, and then he laughed again:


    "that''s right."


    Then he looked at Meng Li: "look at you, you have a good face, but it can attract people."


    Meng Li stares at her coldly and says:


    "Fengchu, you don''t have to be so jealous of my popularity. After all, not everyone can match my personality charm."


    "Some people are vicious and have no friends."


    Feng Chu sneered: "it''s narcissism."


    "But you are such a waste. You can only rely on others to protect you."


    Meng Li bowed his head and said with a smile, "so the Fengyu master has no one to protect him. When he is lonely and cold, he can only stay with the dog?"


    "Meng Li, I really want to tear your mouth." Feng Chu looked at Meng Li with hatred and said:


    "I don''t know how many dirty means I used behind my back."


    "Fengyu master, you have to forgive others. They didn''t ask you for anything. Why do you need to find it? With so many people here, do you have to be shameless? " Gu Yiqin said calmly.


    "Well, you really smell the same." Feng Chu is discontented to leave them some far.


    It seems that she doesn''t want to make trouble in front of so many people. The reason why she came here is for geying Mengli and Gu Yiqin. Of course, she was also arrived by geying.


    Feng Chu left. Gu Yiqin said, "this Feng Chu doesn''t fit me very well either."


    Meng Li nodded. No wonder Gu Yiqin was willing to make friends with him.


    They all have the same dislikes.


    From the tone of Gu Yiqin and Feng Chu''s words just now, we can see that, otherwise, people who have just known each other for a long time have no reason to choke with others for their own sake.


    "Anyway, I don''t deny that she has the ability, but she is arrogant and arrogant." Gu added.


    Meng Li: "my initial conflict with her was also because of one of her dogs."


    In Meng Li''s heart, the man was really disgusting.


    A fox pretends to be a tiger.


    Finally, it''s time to protect the small world. Everyone is planning to go in. Meng Li suddenly sees a mass of black creeping things on the border, like fog, and it seems to have entity.


    It was like a cloud of ink on the transparent window.


    "What is this?" Meng Li stops Gu Yiqin who is going in.


    Gu Yiqin retreated again. He just took a glance and said, "maybe it''s something brought over there to destroy the border."


    Meng Li stares at this thing, but it''s strange. She asks:


    "is it?"


    Gu Yiqin took another look at Dingqing and saw that the black things were creeping under his eyes. He stared at them for several seconds and said:


    "do you know them?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Gu Yiqin: "I''ll try."


    He tried to strike a force at the black thing, and was attacked by the force. The black thing squirmed twice, and then disappeared in front of them.


    They just disappear...


    they don''t even feel the fluctuation of power.


    If it''s a thing, even if it''s a black fog, there will be traces when it disappears. At least there will be a fog flying somewhere.


    If directly into the border inside, there are still traces to follow.


    If it is an entity, it is better to find the direction and situation of disappearance.


    Anyway, in Meng Li''s view, no matter in any way to disappear, there should be traces to follow, but it really disappeared, even let Meng Li doubt whether his eyes have any problems, did not capture the traces of their disappearance.


    "You''re still struggling with that?" Gu Yiqin frowned slightly at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "I just feel strange."


    If she didn''t have that weird feeling, she wouldn''t care so much. If she didn''t care so much, she wouldn''t be focused on it, and then she found that it would disappear in a flash without any trace.


    Maybe I''m making a fuss. After all, there are so many strange things in the world. What I haven''t seen, what I can''t understand, and more.


    "It''s nothing strange." Gu Yiqin thought about it and said:


    "maybe it''s just a common thing, and it doesn''t make any impact."


    "But it''s time to repair the boundary, and then we have to arrange two layers of boundary, so as not to disturb them next time."Meng Li nodded and put the matter down in her heart. She said:


    "what you said is the same. Maybe it''s something Luo Zhenyu brought over."


    Jiechu, how can they repair it


    "Is that what you want to show?" She stares at Meng Li, conceals her face and smiles, showing contempt.


    Meng Li looked at her lightly: "Feng Chu, do you think you can answer me?"


    "Who are we and who should we be?"


    "The more you do, the more you seem to care. After all, I never care about you. Only when I see you can I think of someone like you."


    "Oh, really? Sooner or later, I can make you remember me Feng Chu said and left.


    Looking from the back, it was natural and unrestrained to leave. Meng Li bowed his head and had no choice but to smile.


    Fengchu really cares about herself.


    As an eyesore.


    She analyzed carefully, the reason why she let Feng Chu be so scared is that she grew up relatively fast, which made her have a sense of crisis.


    So I''m looking at myself all the time.


    But I also feel that I have a smart girl as my backing, and Wen Zhi''s superior''s partial help. It''s not easy to start, so it''s like a thorn in the throat.


    It''s fun.


    "Go in." Gu Yiqin reminded that because most of the people had crossed the border, Meng Li nodded, and there was no change in the place where the black group was before he glanced at it.


    The black group seemed to be a temporary illusion.


    Near the border, Fengchu and some people began to check the damage degree of the border, but she didn''t let Meng Li go. While checking, she said:


    "the cost of the border that can block the invasion of foreign objects is very expensive, but we still have a naive master of Meng who looks carefully, as if to see if we can repair it by ourselves."


    She said this sentence with a smile, and then a few people around her began to laugh, looking to this side, most people also look to this side, looking at Meng Li.


    Anyway, this time, it''s hard for Meng Li not to be famous. Fengchu wants Meng Li to feel the taste of being looked at and ridiculed.

 Chapter 2064

    Meng Li said with a smile: "I can''t do it, but the master of Fengyu is more careful than me. He should have more ideas than me."


    When Meng Li finished, Gu Yiqin began to laugh for his face. The laughter was clear and resounding through the space. He said, "it''s true that we Fengchu have always been very capable."


    Feng Chu: "in any case, the road of meeting each other with Meng Li never stops.


    There is Gu Yiqin, who is not too busy to watch.


    After choking each other, there was no one to talk about. The barrier was to check the circle, confirm the damage, and then report it.


    A group of people with Luo Zhenyu people back to hand over, Zhen Huang see caught so many people, obviously some happy.


    "See, you don''t know how much potential you have without forcing you." Zhen Huang looked at everyone and said.


    All of you "...


    if you don''t want to say the rest, just say how much this person is worth.


    "Well, don''t worry too much." Zhen Huang sees that everyone cares about rewards.


    Wen Zhi said: "catch these people..."


    Zhen Huang hooked his lips and said in his ear: "call Xing Xiu to redeem people. Do they want these people?"


    Wen Zhi was silent for a while. Looking at these people, he said, "Xing Xiu''s happiness and anger are uncertain, but these people are not powerful. If you can''t say it well, you really don''t want it."


    Zhenhuang waved her hand: "no way."


    "In this way, one head will have 20000 boundary forces." Zhenhuang said to everyone.


    Everyone: "I''m not disappointed, but I don''t think it''s amazing. The reward is average.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take much time.


    But Meng Li was very satisfied.


    Meng Li and Gu Yiqin arrested a total of 16 people, that is, an average of eight heads per person, who also caught the most people in the team.


    At the time of registration, Meng Li and Gu Yiqin reported eight heads, and Wen Zhi showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, very satisfied.


    After all, these two are the domain owners of his Southern District.


    After registering the number of heads, Wen Zhi said:


    "go back and do your own work. The reward will arrive."


    Other people''s eyes are not normal when they look at Meng Li and Gu Yiqin, especially when they look at Meng Li with envy and hatred. Anyway, they think that Meng Li can get so many heads only by Gu Yiqin.


    Otherwise, just like some people, I went to a circle just to join in the fun and get nothing.


    In particular, Meng Li, a new domain leader, is most likely to attract people''s envy and be questioned. Meng Li doesn''t care much about it.


    Whatever they think in private.


    You Yun also said to her, "it''s mediocre not to attract envy. "


    GU Yiqin said to Meng Li," I''ll add you? "


    "Convenient to contact later? "


    Meng Li thought that there had been cooperation, and adding one would not get in the way, so he nodded and agreed. After adding a friend, Gu Yiqin didn''t say much. He gave Meng Li a hearty smile and said:


    " goodbye. "


    "We''ll see you again for sure."


    He added.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I believe so. "


    " if I can''t, I''ll ask you out. " Gu Yiqin said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Then Gu Yiqin left, let Meng Li feel that he is a simple and decisive person.


    Meng Li also returned to the system space, you Yun said:


    "there is a world problem that you need to deal with here."


    Meng Li has never been tired of dealing with these world problems. He just does what he has and takes a rest when he doesn''t.


    In his position, seek his position.


    When she came to the world, she soon dealt with the world''s problems, but it was troublesome to find any materials she needed, so she went to Wei Yi.


    When the problem is solved, Meng Li thanks Wei Yi. Wei Yi says, "OK, thank me again."


    Meng Li said, "I''ve been very diligent. Thanks to your introduction, he''s very warm to me."


    Wei Yi laughed: "it''s this thing. "


    " what I think is that you are all from the Southern District, so you should have more contact. "


    Meng Li laughs and says that it''s really good to give Wei Yi some spiritual fruits at that time, otherwise there will be no such harvest now.


    If you don''t work hard, you may not be able to catch eight people.


    It''s better to be kind to others. Even if there is no happiness, there will be less misfortune.


    After saying goodbye to Wei Yi, Meng Li went to buy some things. They were all prepared for questioning, not only food, but also some clothes and toys, including some books.


    Just back to the system space, she hesitated, and did not immediately go to ask the other side.


    Because she felt Shizhi was looking for her again. Before that, when they were outside the territory, they felt it once.


    Then when I went to deal with the world''s problems, I felt it once.This is the third time.


    She pursed her mouth. She didn''t really want to go, but she wanted to go again and again, and then she wavered.


    At least with their own people, but also taught her, devoted a little more emotion.


    She''s so lonely, so lonely, that it doesn''t matter if she goes to see it.


    But...


    you''d better go to see the question first. The question should have been waiting for her for a long time.


    When she arrived at the land of lingman clan, the clan leader cordially called her:


    "Meng Li, are you coming? "


    Meng Li said," yes, the patriarch is good. "


    she took a look at the question of keeping the original shape, and there was no movement where the big red vine was.


    "What is she doing?" Meng Li asked the patriarch.


    The patriarch said with a kind smile:


    "she''s stimulating her talent now, which may take a long time."


    "Will it succeed?" Meng Li asked happily.


    I didn''t expect to inspire talent.


    Seeing that Meng Li is so happy, the patriarch mercilessly destroys Meng Li''s happiness. He says:


    "he always stimulates his talent, but it''s easy to fail. It''s not the first time to ask for love. Of course, it''s not the first time to fail."


    Meng Li: "OK, I get it." She laughed awkwardly.


    She rubbed her hands. It''s not good to go now.


    Or talk to the patriarch?


    First she was polite to the patriarch, and then she talked about the old words, such as thank you for taking care of her.


    I asked him if he was good or not.


    The patriarch also asked her about her situation, including the situation of her organization. Meng Li only said something about it. Anyway, there was no need to hide it.


    In detail, she can not say, because her understanding of the organization is still very shallow, not in-depth.


    Both sides find words when they have nothing to say. Then they say to the patriarch that they should go back first, give the things to the patriarch and ask him to give them to the patriarch.


    "What about Wu Xiang?" Meng Li hesitated and finally asked him.


    In fact, he is sleeping all the time.


    If Meng Li didn''t expect it, the patriarch said, "he''s sleeping. He''s been sleeping for a long time. He''s really a species that can sleep better than our lingman people. "


    Meng Li said with a smile," the patriarch is so nice that he let him sleep in your body. "


    ¡±It doesn''t matter. Just one more kid. "The patriarch also laughed.

 Chapter 2065

    Meng Li: "OK."


    Forget it, Wuxiang should know that she''s coming, but if she doesn''t come out to see her, it proves that sleeping is still important, so don''t disturb him.


    This guy really doesn''t miss her at all.


    When she left, the patriarch asked Huijie to pick a lot of fruits for her. Meng Li said with a smile, "patriarch, you don''t have to be so polite. In fact, I can''t finish it."


    "It''s OK. Our people don''t like to eat so much. It''s hanging on the tree."


    "The output is very high. We''ve never finished it."


    Meng Li: "OK.


    "Thank you, patriarch. If there is anything I can do for you, you can say it directly." Meng Li felt that he had taken a lot of good things from others, and he had to say something polite.


    The head of the clan laughs: "the Terran is really polite."


    Meng Li also said with a smile: "thanks to the patriarch, I won''t bother you any more."


    After saying goodbye to the patriarch, Meng Li goes back to the system space. After thinking about it, I''d better go to see Shizhi. Meng Li goes to that space and waits outside for a long time.


    It''s just the order of the world.


    "Are you coming to see her again?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li nodded: "she''s been looking for me several times."


    "This person, in fact, is not very sensible. If you don''t come to you once, you shouldn''t look for him." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li looked at him with a smile: "don''t you welcome me?"


    "Of course, I welcome you, otherwise I would not come back from the small world." Shifan made his mouth smile.


    Meng Li is still laughing:


    "OK."


    When she saw shifanling, she thought of her feelings from the last evening star. In fact, she wanted to ask shifanling if he felt the same as herself.


    But this kind of how to ask all feel slightly sensational and affectable, so Meng Li didn''t ask at last.


    Now that he realized that his behavior and character might not be very good, he would pay more attention later. Meng Li can only tell himself this in his heart.


    "I want to see Shizhi, OK?" Meng Li asked for the advice of shifanling, but she didn''t answer her at the first time. She said:


    "if you really mind, please let me go in and tell her, and I won''t come back in the future."


    Shifanling said, "it''s not necessary. Just don''t delay your own affairs for her, and don''t feel embarrassed to refuse her."


    Meng Li: "I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to refuse."


    Shifanling gave an ambiguous smile.


    You go, I''m not going in. " Again.


    Meng Li ah, I don''t know how shifanling deliberately distanced himself from Shizhi.


    When she went in, Shizhi saw her coming and trotted over with high heart:


    "Ali, you finally came to see me."


    Meng Li looked at her and thought that her eyebrows and eyes were more vivid. She was beautiful and said with a smile:


    "I had been busy before, so I didn''t come here at the first time."


    Shizhi didn''t care about this. She said, "just come."


    "I can wait as long as you like."


    "Just him..." when the branch probe, looking around, and then a face full of disappointment.


    Meng Li can only say: "he has something to do. It''s not convenient for him to come."


    "All right." When the branch slightly frown.


    "It''s OK. I''ll have you with me." Shizhi was sad, so he was not sad all of a sudden.


    Pull Mengli and her swing, in fact, Shizhi did not touch other people and things, so she can not find any topic and Mengli said.


    Can only let Meng Li tell her the outside world, Meng Li said, she listened happily.


    Ask the East and the west, and then Meng Li tells her interesting people or things, and also tells her some wonderful things. She has said these things to her before, but she still can''t understand why some wonderful things happen.


    She''s still like a piece of white paper.


    Meng Li also gave her her her favorite fruit. Looking at Shizhi eating happily, Meng Li also laughed.


    With a smile, she felt guilty. If she knew that she had given Shizhi all these fruits, would she be jealous?


    And I''m not waiting for you to ask, but I''ve come here...


    however, I don''t know when you will be able to finish her work and communicate with me in human form.


    When I accompany you for more than a day, I also sleep with her on the big lawn. Meng Li leaves this space.


    Shizhi is reluctant to part with her. She is very grateful to Meng Li for accompanying her.


    Mengli left this space, and shifanling was waiting outside. He should not have been waiting outside all the time. After all, he was not so idle. When Mengli went out, he felt something and then came back.


    He said, "have fun?"


    Meng Li said angrily, "every time I come in and go out, I feel like I''m visiting.""You''re like a ruthless warden."


    Shifanling shook his head: "this is a bad word."


    "You think I''m holding her."


    Meng Li thought: "do I have to tell the truth? I feel like it. "


    "Take it with you. If you have the ability to protect her, take it with you wherever you want." Shifanling said directly.


    Meng Li immediately said, "I''m wrong."


    "I shouldn''t be standing and talking. I don''t have a backache."


    Shifan made him smile. He held out his hand and tried to touch Meng Li''s head. Fortunately, Meng Li was alert enough to ask him: "what are you doing?"


    He just gave up.


    "Are you having fun fighting with the people of Luo Zhenyu?" Shi Fanling asked suddenly.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "you are really a magic power."


    "It looks like a group of children playing." Shifanling said:


    "you are one of the children."


    Meng Li: "don''t talk to me."


    "We don''t know who is older, we have to talk about age."


    "It''s me, of course." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "I lived some years before I came to your world to do my mission."


    "You weren''t very old then." Meng Li looked at him and asked.


    Shifanling said: "first, you just went to the world next to the demon world to do a mission, and then went to the demon world with me."


    "How do you know how long I''ve been in demon world?"


    He looked at Meng Li and said: "in fact, before the demon world, I don''t know how many years it has existed."


    "What do you mean? Aren''t you born in the demon world? " Meng Li asked curiously.


    Shifanling shook his head: "naturally, I was not born there, but from the beginning of my memory, I was strong enough to be the first in the demon world. It seems that I was born with the power of space."


    With that, he frowned and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "I thought you had some earth shaking life experience."


    Shifan bent his finger and knocked Mengli''s head. The speed was so fast that Mengli couldn''t react.


    He said, "are you skinning me again?"


    Meng Li immediately dodged: "no, how dare you."


    "Here you are." A silver key appeared in shifanling''s hand. He said:


    "what I just did, a key can enter and exit this space three times."

 Chapter 2066

    "In the future, you can come directly and go out directly. I don''t have to come back specially." Then he added:


    "after three times, you wait here, and I''ll be back."


    Meng Li: "OK, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Shifanling did not know why, and sighed slightly.


    "Gone." Meng Li finished, took the key and left.


    And then back to system space.


    Xing Xiu knew that his own people were arrested by the people in the big area, but he rushed to the area to ask questions.


    "Yuanzi, tell him to come out for me." He called at Wen impolitely.


    Wen Zhi said, "Yuanzi is not here. Let''s talk about anything directly."


    "He''s not here? Is he not afraid that I will lift his nest when he is away? " Xing Xiu sneered and looked at Wen Zhi:


    "can you stop me?"


    Wen Zhi stares at him without expression: "you can do it."


    "Call people out, I won''t talk to you." Xing Xiu thinks that Wen Zhi''s identity doesn''t match him, and he keeps clamoring to see Yuanzi.


    Wen Zhi stopped talking and stared at him without expression.


    Anger froze for a time.


    Anyway, Wen is not afraid of Xing Xiu''s recklessness here, and he doesn''t dare to measure it.


    And Xing Xiu has no intention of talking to Wen Zhi.


    It took a long time for Yuanzi to show up. He came in with his slender legs. He just glanced at Xingxiu lightly, then bowed his head and caressed his sleeve carelessly.


    "What do you mean by my captors?" Xing Xiu immediately questioned.


    Yuan Zi looks at Wen Zhi. He doesn''t know about it yet.


    Wen Zhiyan said the matter to him in a concise and comprehensive way. He had no expression on his face and said:


    "a few people, just catch them. It doesn''t matter."


    "You are so big that you don''t pay attention to me." Xing Xiu said in a deep voice.


    Yuan Zi chuckled abruptly: "do you have you in my eyes?"


    Xing Xiu "...


    I''m so angry.


    Anyway, every time I see Yuanzi, I''m not in a good mood.


    "How much ransom did you bring." Yuanzi asked directly.


    Xing Xiu, with a long tone, tut tut two more times. He suddenly realized, "you said you were short of resources here, so I can give you alms."


    "But there''s no need to use this kind of dirty means. It''s shameful."


    "Tell me, what resources do you lack? Let me see if I have leftovers."


    Yuanzi ignored his strange words, sat down and looked at him indifferently.


    Said:


    "see how long you can sing alone."


    Xing Xiu snorted: "do you really think I care about these people? It''s all rubbish. Don''t worry about it. "


    "But I''m relatively idle recently. Do you want to ask your taskers to be more careful? If I go out and grab a little, I''ll be able to exchange for my rubbish."


    "You can try it." Yuanzi''s eyes were cold for a moment.


    Wen Zhi also said: "since you have enough of a stable life, if you really want to compete with us, please accompany me. I''m just afraid you can''t bear the loss."


    "Shut up, you. I''m talking to Yuanzi. Are you qualified to interrupt?" Xing Xiu looked at it fiercely.


    It seems that he is really angry.


    But Yuanzi defended Wen Zhi: "what he said is what I mean."


    "As long as you dare to touch the bottom, you have to consider the consequences."


    "Don''t deceive too much." When Xing Xiu finished, he said with a bad face:


    "you just want me to pay the price, don''t you? I don''t want those people. You can handle them as you like. "


    The tone sounds very capricious.


    Yuan Zi didn''t speak. He took a look at Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi said, "can this convince the public?"


    "Do you think everyone wants to play the game of hypocrisy like you Xing Xiu sneered.


    Yuan Zi stood up and said, "if you don''t redeem someone, go away."


    With that, he disappeared here, making Xing Xiu''s face very ugly.


    He took a look at Wen Zhi, and did not forget to sneer at him before he left


    As for Xing Xiu, Wen Zhi just frowned slightly. After Xing Xiu left, Wen Zhi sat down and tasted tea slowly.


    Zhen Huang and miss Zhi come together. Miss Zhi is very interested in this matter. She asks:


    "is Xing Xiu coming? What do you say? "


    "Did you have a good talk?"


    "I didn''t talk about it. He said he didn''t want these people," Wen said


    Zhenhuang: "it''s a little embarrassing for me to...


    after all, this idea is from him.


    But the wise girl said, "it doesn''t matter. I feel that he is just angry."


    "If he doesn''t redeem people, how to explain to the people under him will make people feel cold.""He''s a man who always does things in a uncertain way." Wen Zhi just said so.


    Zhen Huang: "at will, even if we don''t come to redeem people, we won''t lose."


    "After this time, people in Luo Zhenyu dare not come to harass them. After all, they have to weigh the consequences. They are even more afraid just to think that no one will redeem them. If someone redeems them, they say they can''t do it and they will do it recklessly. "


    Wen Zhi nodded and said with approval: "whether it is redeemed or not, it has a deterrent effect. We will not lose."


    "Yes, we will never lose." The wise girl''s eyes were bent with laughter.


    "Eh, this Meng Li is looking for me." She said suddenly.


    Zhen Huang didn''t speak. He didn''t have a deep impression on Meng Li.


    There is only a vague concept in my mind. It seems that I have seen it before. It seems that I went to find hunjing together.


    Wen Zhi didn''t ask Meng Li what to do with her. She said, "she asked about hunjing."


    "Soul crystal." Zhenhuang said: "this thing is not for trading."


    "If there''s a deal on the market, she won''t look for me." Smart girl said: "remember last time to give her a lot, used up?"


    Zhen Huang doesn''t want to care about a Tasker, and Zhinu doesn''t want to talk about it any more. She says:


    "then I''ll come."


    "It''s kind to a Tasker." Steamer Huang saw her to walk, can''t help but smile to come out, pour also have no other meaning, just conveniently a.


    Wen Zhi said: "she has more potential. It doesn''t take much time to become a domain master. She makes rapid progress and has excellent Qi. Her soul alone doesn''t know how many good things she has absorbed from the vast world."


    "Oh, how lucky is that?" Zhenhuang picked her eyebrows.


    Wen Zhi nodded: "yes."


    "It''s best to have good luck, but we never lack good luck." Zheng Huang said.


    Wen Zhi: "that''s true."


    "There is also a Tasker here, who is growing very fast." He said suddenly.


    "Who? Let''s see, in case I still know him. " Zhen Huang asks curiously.


    Wen Zhi said, "a Tasker named Gu Zhuo."


    "Guzhuo..." Zhenhuang repeated: "I know, who you think grows fast and has potential, cultivate more, these are the backbone."

 Chapter 2067

    Wen Zhi nodded.


    Miss Zhi and Meng Li met. At the first sentence, she asked:


    "have you run out of soul crystals?"


    Meng Li was a little embarrassed to say:


    "it''s really not much. I need to absorb some soul crystals before absorbing the world power, otherwise the soul can''t carry those forces."


    Smart girl nodded and said:


    "ordinary quests don''t have so many boundary forces. The boundary forces and soul forces obtained by each quests are enough. Now you have extra boundary forces. It''s normal that those soul forces are not enough."


    Meng Li said: "what smart girl said is very true."


    "Ten thousand boundary forces, two soul crystals." Said the wise girl.


    Meng Li wanted to say expensive for a moment, but she held back.


    Before so generous gave her a hundred, that change into the boundary force is how much?


    It''s not a small number.


    Think of oneself at that time to soul crystal is a little don''t cherish, but in the heart also don''t have much remorse, after all already used.


    Besides, it''s worth giving evening star and asking for love.


    Most of them are still used by themselves.


    "Can I have twenty?" Meng Li asks Zhi girl.


    Buy 100000 Jieli first. It''s really necessary for hunli.


    "Well, OK, but I sold it to you because you really need it. You know, it''s not a trade item." Smart girl still reminds Meng to leave.


    Meng Li said, "I know."


    Anyway, she won''t resell it, let alone this channel.


    Don''t make trouble for smart girl, lest you can''t buy it later.


    The transaction is completed soon, and Meng Li returns to the system space with the soul crystal of 100000 boundary forces.


    Twenty.


    She put it away.


    Finally, I''m willing to count the Soul Crystal patiently.


    Sure enough, I didn''t cherish the things I got by accident before, and I didn''t even count them carefully.


    Now I count the ones before, and I find that there are 37 more.


    Suddenly I feel so rich. With the 20 I bought this time, I have 57.


    It will be enough for a while.


    Meng Li points to open the data panel:


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 550000


    boundary force: 369700


    soul force: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 10000 world power


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Eh, I did a world mission before, and I got 10000 Jieli so soon.


    Meng Li looked at his boundary force and began to calculate it.


    Originally, it was more than 510000 boundary forces, and then he absorbed 200000 boundary forces in one breath, leaving 310000 boundary forces.


    He bought two hundred thousand souls for the last nine stars in the late Ming Dynasty.


    However, it should be the eight people who have got 160000 yuan of boundary strength, so they have another 450000 yuan of boundary strength. In addition, the profit from this job is 460000 yuan of boundary strength.


    Then he bought hunjing of 100000 Jieli. Now it''s 360000.


    The integral is because it costs tens of thousands to buy things for Enqing, which is right.


    So there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Meng leaves Lingtian space to see her precious spirit tree, which has brought her great benefits. She is looking forward to the results again.


    After taking care of the tree, Meng Li goes back to the system space. It''s a pity that he didn''t talk to Wenqing this time, but he doesn''t plan to go any more.


    The patriarch should stare at himself with strange eyes.


    Then he will doubt that he is a special one to take fruit. Meng Li promises that he is not that kind of person, and he can''t make others misunderstand him.


    Eh, there''s some fruit. Meng Liquan gives it to you Yun, but he doesn''t like it much.


    He is idle and boring. Let''s play slowly.


    You Yun: "thank you very much.


    Although things are good, they should not be excessive.


    Well, well, looking at the fragrant fruit, you Yun took a fruit and took a bite.


    Let him suffer this crime!


    Meng Li is on a mission.


    Don''t know you allow in system space to fruit under this ruthless hand.


    She has reached the plane.


    "Little valley master, little lady, she''s gone again." As soon as she reached the plane, she heard someone saying in her ear.


    Meng Li opened her eyes and felt tired. She opened her eyes, rubbed her eyebrows and waved to the person in front of her"Go down."


    "The young lady is gone." In front of him, the man emphasized once again.


    Meng Li said, "OK, I know. Let me think about where she has gone."


    Man:....


    "OK, little valley master, I''ll leave." He arched his hand and stepped out.


    Meng Li stares at his back, looks at his powerful and heavy steps, and understands that he is a martial arts practitioner.


    She closed her eyes and began to accept the plot.


    This is a place where all the people practice martial arts. It is a world of martial arts.


    The client is an affectionate male partner. Generally speaking, the family background of the affectionate male partner is better. Otherwise, affectionate male partner alone is not very useful and can not help the female leader. It is necessary to make some contribution to the female leader.


    The female master of this plane is a passer-by, who comes through with an extraordinary medical skill.


    Then it fell to the territory of the magic doctor valley.


    This place is the secret base of Shenyi Valley, where many treasures are planted, and it is also the foundation of Shenyi valley.


    But it''s also dangerous, because rare drugs often attract poisonous insects.


    The soul of Yunling, the female master of the plane, goes through the maid of the client.


    It''s a little different to say that it''s a maid, because she is usually responsible for secretly picking medicinal materials for the client. It''s a dangerous place, so she has some skills.


    And the client trusted her more, so she was allowed in.


    But for a moment, she was bitten by poisonous insects, and Yunling''s soul took advantage of her coma to replace her. The maid''s soul left her body and went to reincarnation.


    Yunling wakes up and finds that she is highly toxic. She can see that there are medicinal materials all around her. She picks them decisively and detoxifies herself.


    After detoxification, she returned to the client.


    As for how to go back, she worked hard to get out of this secret place and asked the outsider who she was. Others told her her identity.


    When the client saw that she had been poisoned, he even gave it back to her. It''s very strange, because according to reason, this kind of poison has no antidote.


    Detailed inquiry cloud Ling, but after some inquiry down, he found that his maid amnesia.


    It''s not even Yunling.


    All right, it doesn''t matter.


    Just the same person.


    As for how to untie the poison, Yunling vaguely took it, only said that he took several kinds of medicine in a panic, but he couldn''t remember what he took.


    The client regrets that if he can remember it, the poison will no longer be unsolved.


    However, the sequela is a bit serious. I lost my memory. I can''t remember anything before.

 Chapter 2068

    Since you always say your name is Yunling, change her name.


    The client doesn''t care much about these things. It''s just a name.


    But amnesia, before the thing can do?


    Yunling tells the client with practical action that she can do it and do it better than before.


    More professional than ever.


    Even the client is confused.


    However, he did not have time to doubt too long, Yunling is a face woman, naturally brilliant, full of charm, the client was inevitably attracted.


    Deeply in love with her.


    I want to marry her.


    Yunling felt strange and uneasy when she came to this world, but the one she contacted most was the client. She also fell in love with the client. She thought that she had been here for so long and had no hope of going back, so she agreed to fall in love with the client.


    People in this world don''t need to fall in love for so long, as long as they confirm each other''s wishes, they can talk about marriage.


    So the client married Yunling.


    Speaking of marriage, there is another story, that is, Yunling maid''s identity was opposed by the client''s parents.


    In order to prove herself, Yunling revealed her medical skills. She was a person who could not be cured by the client. She was cured easily.


    The client''s parents were shocked and asked Yunling how she could do this. Yunling just said that she had been around the little valley master for a long time and learned to be influenced.


    This shocked the client''s parents. They were very concerned about a person''s talent, so they didn''t exclude their son from marrying her.


    Of course, it is also through this event, which shows that her medical skill is higher than that of the master of the magic doctor Gu shaogu, and makes Yunling famous all over the world immediately.


    So after they got married, other people came to the miracle doctor''s Valley to seek medical treatment, hoping to get Yunling''s treatment. The client didn''t care that his wife''s reputation was greater than himself, and even felt happy, because only in this way, no one would say that his wife was not worthy of him.


    Unfortunately, the good time is not long, and the hearing screen reappears in Yunling''s world.


    At the beginning, he had an accident with Yunling, and then he crossed over together, just not in the same place.


    He became a man carrying half a map of yunshenzong.


    Yunshenzong is the most mysterious legend in the world. It''s said that there are countless treasures in it. It''s said that there are the most top-level skills and even elixirs in it.


    It is said that the leader of yunshenzong kept cranes and traveled all over the world. Many people have seen him.


    However, no one knows where yunshenzong is.


    The existence of myth.


    Later, it is said that the leader of Yunshen sect died, and he left a map.


    That''s where yunshenzong is.


    People in this continent are crazy about it and are searching for it. It is said that as long as we find yunshenzong, we can become the supreme existence of this continent.


    Wenrenmu has the most mysterious force in the mainland, the gate of killing gods.


    The sect of killing gods is also called killing gods. It''s a powerful killer organization. If you don''t do it, you will die. If you do it, the target will die.


    No one can afford them, but the goal of those who can afford them is not simple.


    It can be said that in the world of rivers and lakes, people are afraid of the wind and ghosts.


    But the original owner has a whole body of poison. Since he was born, he has this poison.


    It''s probably some kind of time error. Wen Renmu came over when the original owner was very young. He has been in this world for more than 20 years.


    It''s equivalent to saying that this door of killing gods was built by him.


    The map on his body has followed him for more than 20 years. Over the years, he has been looking for the other half of the map.


    He couldn''t understand who could have been so cruel in those years and painted a map on a baby. When he came here, he was small enough, and there was a predecessor.


    But Yunling, who had an accident with him, just came here.


    The poison in his body has never been solved, but he is suspicious in nature and never finds someone to detoxify.


    But since Yunling came to the fore in the miracle doctor''s Valley, he left an extra heart.


    as like as two peas, and then discovered that this Yun Ling is not unusual, because the means of healing people are very special, even will operate, and the name of Yun Ling is exactly the same as the Yun Ling of previous generations.


    He has reason to suspect that Yunling also followed through.


    But...


    Why did you marry someone else?


    He first went to the miracle doctor''s Valley for medical treatment, and then pointed out to Yunling for her treatment, close to her, deliberately set her words, Yunling is not stupid, in two people''s mutual exploration, both understand each other''s identity is not normal.


    In the end, he even made it clear.


    When Yunling knew that the best partner in her last life also came along, she was very happy and tears filled her eyes.


    In his last life, he was a top-notch killer. He was his royal doctor. He helped him prepare poison and heal his wounds. He could satisfy any need.


    It''s just an accident, both of them.And when Wen Renmu knew that Yunling was really the former Yunling, she was no longer on guard.


    Just curious, why cloud Ling just crossed over, but he has come over so many years.


    However, this kind of metaphysical problem can''t be considered thoroughly. It''s better to consider detoxification first, and then to consider the matter of finding yunshenzong.


    Although there is half of the map on the back of the screen, because of poisoning, we can''t see it clearly. Yunling said that only after detoxification can we see it clearly.


    Yunshenzong is so magical, and he still has half of the map on his body. It''s necessary to hear where the people''s screen is.


    After a long period of treatment, half of the poison on the Wen Ren screen has been removed. Miraculously, half of the original map can also be seen.


    They saw four words on it: cloud deep can go back.


    Hearing the repeated deliberation of Renmu and Yunling, they finally agreed that yunshenzong might have hidden a way to return to the original world.


    This makes the two people''s mind more deeply.


    Find the rest of the map in various ways.


    In the process of searching for the map, the detoxification program on Wen Ren screen has come to the last step.


    The last step is more magical. You need to do something with Yunling to detoxify.


    Others can''t, must be Yunling, because Yunling this body is very special, this constitution only Yunling know.


    I used to be a good partner, but now I have to achieve that in order to detoxify.


    Yunling contrast is not very exclusive, always can''t because of their affectation, miss a good partner''s life.


    Besides, when they meet here now, their feelings are much deeper and different. Anyway...


    when the poison of the human curtain is completely removed, they really confirm each other''s heart and love each other deeply.


    Generally speaking, it''s all caused by detoxification.


    Half of the map on their back can be seen completely. To their surprise, it indicates where the rest of the maps are.


    The remaining half of the map is divided into four parts, but if you can see through it at a glance, can it still be a treasure?


    So Rao knows the clues, and it''s very difficult to find them.

 Chapter 2069

    However, when Yunling spent all her time listening to people, the client was ignored and asked: "why do you always go out? Where on earth are you going? "


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Sometimes, you can''t see anyone for a few days.


    But every time he was prevaricated by Yunling.


    He was very suspicious of Yunling''s whereabouts.


    Then he followed Yunling. Although Yunling was skillful in medicine, his martial arts were not as good as those entrusted by him. He found out something about Yunling and wenrenmu, as well as the secret of the map.


    But his existence can''t escape the eyes of hearing people''s screen. At least he is also the boss of the killer organization. How can he do without some skills.


    Found him, and put him I killed him.


    The reason is that they have discovered the biggest secret of this continent, which is also their biggest secret.


    Never let others know that they have maps on them, or the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But Wen Renmu''s martial arts are too strong. It''s just a flash to kill the client. Yunling hasn''t responded yet. It''s too late for her to find that her husband died.


    However, she did not blame Wen Renmu too much. After all, the secret is so big that it may even hide their way back.


    It may even reveal why they came to this continent.


    So the client died, and he was killed by his wife''s lover.


    On the one hand, and on the other hand, the way of heaven needs a Tasker to come to this world.


    The client''s wish is revenge.


    Why does the way of heaven need the Tasker to come to this world, or is it because he is not satisfied with what the son of the chosen plane does, and he wants to overthrow and start over again.


    This is also a common means of the way of heaven. Meng Li has done a lot of such tasks.


    Meng Li only knows that the way of heaven is not satisfied with the son of the plane, but he doesn''t know why he is not satisfied, because the later plot, with the death of the client, is gone.


    So I don''t know if they found yunshenzong in wenrenmu. If they found it, what happened in it?


    Did they go back to the original world? Heaven wants them to go back or not.


    And what is Yunling''s mission in this world?


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li opens his eyes and is silent.


    Just now it was said that the young lady had disappeared, so she went out secretly to treat Wen Renmu.


    More than a month ago, Wen Renmu came, and after recognizing Yunling, Wen Renmu left. He didn''t continue to treat in the magic medicine Valley, but the poison on his body didn''t untie, so Yunling had to go out to treat him.


    However, they are not at the last stage of detoxification, that is to say, they do not have that kind of relationship.


    But in Meng Li''s view, these are not important.


    The client did not say that he wanted to save Yunling''s heart.


    Meng Li gets up. The client is so tired because Yunling runs out and leaves more things to him.


    Some people Yunling treatment to half, now still lying in bed, treatment is not the same, the client can not take over.


    Meng left and looked at the patients he had dealt with before. To be honest, those who could come to the miracle doctor''s Valley for treatment were basically seriously ill. All of them looked bad. Looking at Meng Li, he also respected him and cried out to master shaogu.


    She gave them the pulse, checked the situation, and then wrote the prescription again, and said to Daye around her:


    "give them a try with this prescription."


    "Good." Daye is a disciple of the magic medicine valley. He can also do medicine, but he certainly can''t compare with shaogu master and Gu master.


    The client''s father, the valley master, no longer wants to do anything. He says that he is concentrating on closing the door. The so-called "concentrating on closing the door" actually means doing research work.


    To study the medicinal materials you can contact, to study all kinds of diseases, combined with your life experience, to leave a medical book for the holy doctor valley.


    This is what every valley owner has to do.


    Daye took Meng Li''s prescription and looked at it. He felt a little different, but he didn''t feel any different. However, the little valley master didn''t need him to teach him, so he went on without saying a word.


    By the way, she went to see the people who were treated by Yunling. There were several people who were operated on by Yunling, and the meat was cut and sewed up. But because of the limited materials, the suture was like a small black centipede.


    I''ve smeared some potions, but most of the people who come here are wandering in the rivers and lakes. Some of them don''t pay attention to the details and are inflamed. Now the suture is red, swollen and festering.


    They are very painful, before the client generally give them some anti-inflammatory analgesic drugs, and dare not move the side.


    I still remember that some time ago, there was a patient who was also handled by Yunling. Halfway through, she ran away. Then the person had an accident, and the client had to deal with it urgently.


    Results Yunling back angry, said the client to her trouble, originally very soon can be good, but now not.


    Meng Li sighs slightly. These people are shouting for Yunling to treat them, but Yunling''s time is limited, so it''s hard to ignore them and make them suffer for a longer time.If you want to say that the poison on the Wen Ren screen is really poisonous, Yunling, a master of apricot forest, has to be treated for such a long time. She can get rid of the common poison, even some severe poison.


    Maybe this is God''s will. Heaven wants them to be together. Wen Renmu is God''s helper for Yunling, otherwise it won''t let Wen Renmu pass through.


    But also in the force of time, so long in advance, here laid the foundation.


    The patients need to be treated well, Meng Li just looked up at the sky, the sky is red, sunset, means that the moon is coming.


    Many trees have been planted on every side of the road in Shenyi valley. Most of these trees can be used as medicinal materials and have certain medicinal value, which reflects the specialty of Shenyi Valley and gives people a sense of seclusion and elegance.


    In Meng Li''s view, the overall layout is somewhat like a modern plane forest park.


    Meng Li takes people to the direction of the valley master. This is what he needs to do every day. He needs to report to his parents about the situation in the valley and the situation in the river.


    Into the hall, the valley master''s wife has been waiting there.


    "Zhen''er." She looked at Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li nodded and arched his hand: "Niang."


    The client is Mingzhen.


    It''s Ming.


    "The meal is ready. You can have dinner together when your father is busy." She said.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Then I sat and waited with my wife. I couldn''t just tell the valley master''s wife what happened every day. Generally, I had to wait for the valley master to come out and tell them.


    "Yunling, don''t you come here today?" The valley master''s wife thought about it and asked.


    Meng Li said, "she''s a little tired, so I didn''t let her eat."


    The client has always made a cover up for Yunling. He doesn''t want to let others know that Yunling is not in the valley. He is very protective of her reputation.


    "Good." The madam ordered to nod, don''t tangle cloud Ling didn''t come over of affair.

 Chapter 2070

    She''s used to it anyway.


    For this daughter-in-law, it''s not like it, but the son likes it and has talent. Now it has become the sign of the miracle doctor valley.


    After a while, the valley master came out.


    "Zhen''er, you''ve been waiting for a long time. I didn''t understand something just now. I''ve been thinking about it for a while." The valley master''s temples are gray, but his spirit is very good.


    Meng Li looked at his face. It was the face of longevity.


    She looked at the valley master''s wife in a twinkling of an eye. She looked very good, but she didn''t look as long as the valley master.


    Three people sit down. Meng Li tells them about the big and small things in the valley today. It''s equivalent to making a summary here. Just let the valley master know a lot of things. In fact, the little valley master is in charge of the magic medicine valley now.


    The owner of the valley is half retired.


    When the meal was finished, Meng Li did not stay too much and went back to his own side.


    Then he began to practice. At midnight, Yunling came back.


    In the dark, she felt like she was going to bed. It seemed that she didn''t want to wake herself up. As a result, she felt Meng Li, who was sitting on her knees, motionless as a mountain.


    "Why are you still sitting?" Cloud Ling didn''t be frightened and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Li said, "I''m practicing."


    "You don''t have to work so hard. Rest is the most important thing." Yunling advised.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Heart said, if you don''t work hard, how to be slapped dead by your lover.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Yunling''s hand also covered Meng Li''s forehead, touching it was warm and normal.


    Then she turned to light the lamp, light the lamp, orange light shining on each other''s faces, four eyes relative, Yunling began to laugh.


    "Mingzhen." She gave a soft cry.


    Meng Li received Gong and looked at her faintly: "what''s the matter?"


    "I feel that you are cold to me all of a sudden. You have no feelings in your eyes when you look at me. Once upon a time, when I came back, you would ask me with concern." Cloud Ling put away a smile and said.


    Meng Li looked at her without expression:


    "you''ve gone out of the valley secretly. You don''t know where you''re going when you come back? You want me to be considerate. "


    "What?" Yunling was stunned for a moment, and looked at Meng Li in bewilderment:


    "how can you say such words? It sounds heartless


    "I''m your wife, not a subordinate."


    Meng Li: "you are a member of the magic medicine valley. You should abide by the rules of the magic medicine valley."


    "Well, don''t be so cranky with me here. I know you''re upset." She came over, patted Meng Li on the chest, and looked at Meng Li with charming eyes:


    "are you better now?"


    "I don''t believe you can deal with me, are you willing?" She also blows into Meng Li''s ears.


    It seems that I still know how to pacify my husband. Now I''m just a little ambiguous with Wen Renmu, and that hasn''t happened yet. Of course, I have to find my husband if I need to.


    Meng Li moved his head, reached out his hand, pushed Yunling''s head aside, and said indifferently:


    "you are too frivolous."


    "Ha?" Yunling looked at Meng Li in shock and said angrily:


    "Mingzhen, you should say that to me."


    "Do you know it''s an insult to me?"


    Meng Li: "how can I insult you, you..." she is really hard to say.


    I''m a woman...


    that''s why Yunling always comes back like this, so the client chooses not to pursue her running out every time.


    "Do you dislike me now? You used to say that it''s good, you have feelings, you like it... "Yunling sat down angrily, staring at Mengli discontentedly.


    Meng Li: "don''t mention it any more."


    These words are very private. She doesn''t want to hear them.


    Or cloud Ling put more open, but between husband and wife, seems to be like this, what words have no scruple to say.


    "What? Now I feel ashamed to face it? " Yunling is still reluctant.


    Meng Li: "don''t say any more."


    Yunling: "why don''t you let me say it? Why don''t you let me say it? Don''t I have the right to speak? I told you before we got married that we want husband and wife to be equal. You can''t be male chauvinist. "


    Meng Li was completely silent.


    It''s irrefutable that women quarrel.


    But he is also a woman, really want to quarrel, cloud Ling is quarrel but his, but not interested in quarrel.


    She changed the subject and said, "don''t you think about what those patients should do when you go out in three days?"


    "What to do? They should have been lying and resting. What does it matter if I''m here or not? " Yunling asked.


    Meng Li just said, "some of them are serious because of your absence. Don''t lose the reputation of the miracle doctor Valley just because of you."


    She doesn''t care how Yunling wants to run, but some of her behaviors make the people who are treated by the miracle doctor Valley dissatisfied and unhappy.After all, although people came to ask for help, they also paid a lot, and since then they still owe the favor of the miracle doctor Gu. However, the doctor in charge was absent for three days, so he could have gone for half a month, instead of a month.


    What do people think of this? More or less unhappy.


    But these things, the client has not told the master and wife of the valley, if they know, they will not let Yunling continue to treat others, or let her promise to concentrate on treating others in the valley instead of going out.


    They are also very concerned about the reputation of the miracle doctor valley.


    But this sentence completely angered Yunling, Yunling said: "Mingzhen, do you have a face?"


    "How many problems have I solved for you that you can''t solve? Don''t you count it in your heart? "


    "Because of me, the reputation of the miracle doctor Valley is high again. Don''t you count it in your heart? How many people are coming to me now? He said, "I''ve lost my reputation."


    Meng Li: "are you responsible for them?"


    "Always go out and let them wait where they want to die."


    Yunling a choke, want to say that nature is to hear the body of the curtain is more important, the rest of the people will not die, wait for a while and how?


    It''s also a matter of priority.


    They haven''t been saved without themselves.


    However, he could not tell Mingzhen what happened when he heard the curtain. Yunling sipped her lips and said, "you have changed. You never said these heavy words to me before."


    "Haven''t I paid enough for the miracle doctor Valley? You''re going to blame me for that. "


    Meng Li: "is that a moment? I remember this happening a few times


    "What do you want me to do? How did you become aggressive? " Cloud Ling has no good temper again, blunt Meng Li roar a way.


    Meng Li looked at her, and her style of acting was the same as in previous lives.


    It has the feminine characteristics of that era.


    Meng Li said, "since you can''t take care of patients well, don''t take over any more."


    The reputation of the miracle doctor Valley is irreplaceable. Yunling is just icing on the cake. Without her, it''s still as usual.


    I really don''t want to lose the reputation of the miracle doctor valley because of her actions. The client in the plot didn''t dare to say these words for a long time, for fear of hurting Yunling''s heart.

 Chapter 2071

    Cloud Ling sneers: "good."


    "Mingzhen, that''s what you said."


    "If I handle the patients well, I will not deal with anything else. If I encounter any difficulties, I will not look for them again."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Yunling''s medical skill, before she came, was indeed the first person in the magic medicine Valley, but now she''s here.


    You can''t do that anymore.


    Cloud Ling''s face is hanging if have if have no of satire, she wants to see in front of this man how mouth is hard.


    "I''m going to sleep. You go next door." She''s in a bad mood and doesn''t want to sleep with her husband.


    Meng Li looked at her: "who gave you the courage to say this?"


    "Let you be so bossy and arrogant."


    "Husband and wife are equal, you make me angry, shouldn''t you consciously go next door?" Yunling stares at Mengli.


    Meng Li: "don''t shout to me that husband and wife are equal. Should a wife treat her husband like this? You should abide by your duty and not cross the line. "


    How can we say that the client is also the master of the little valley of the miracle doctor''s valley. He has a very important position in the Jianghu. Should he be angry?


    "Yes, yes." There are tears in Yunling''s eyes:


    "I never knew that you could be so mean, just because I didn''t always serve the miracle doctor Valley, you could treat me like this."


    After that, she turned out of the door, and then Meng Li heard the news from the next door. She really went to sleep next door.


    The next room was originally prepared by a servant girl, but Yunling said before that she didn''t like the person who was sleeping next door and could hear them at any time, so the servant girl also slept far away.


    Yunling is very angry. The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    The in the mind is aggrieved of don''t work, why so she?


    Angry cloud Ling ran to come over again, opened the door of Meng Li, see Meng Li lie down, she stretched out her hand, intend to pull her up, Meng Li opened his eyes, hand hard, beat off the cloud Ling stretched over the hand.


    "For what?" She asked in a cold voice.


    "Why do you do that to me?" She demanded.


    Meng Li sat up and looked at her coldly: "do you have to fight with me?"


    "I have to talk to you." Yunling snorted.


    Meng Li quickly stretched out his hand, in the cloud Ling too late to deal with the time, point her acupoints, and then she can''t move, also can''t speak.


    Can only stare at Meng Li with hate eyes.


    Meng Li lay down again: "you asked for it all."


    Then she went to sleep peacefully.


    The client''s martial arts is higher than Yunling''s, Yunling luck a night also failed to open the acupoints, wake up the next day, Mengli on her bloodshot eyes.


    Meng Li: "how, look at your posture is still very aggrieved."


    But she can''t say anything to respond to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "first say good, I''ll untie the acupoints for you, you don''t quarrel with me, quarrel again, I''ll continue to order you."


    I don''t know if Yunling agrees, but Mengli unties it for her. Just as she unties it, Yunling raises a hand to Mengli. It seems that she wants to slap Mengli. Fortunately, Mengli''s eyes are quick and hands are quick. She grabs her hand.


    "For what?" Meng Li stares at her indifferently.


    "Mingzhen, you have gone too far!" Yunling looked at Meng Li in disappointment: "I didn''t expect that you are such a man and cruel to your wife. Do you know how I feel when I stand here all night?"


    "Because of this night, I don''t love you anymore."


    Meng Li smiles. She says that it''s only a matter of time before she doesn''t care.


    "It''s you who are so rampant that I can''t bear it. I''ve endured you for a long time. After that, think twice about everything you do." She said to Yunling.


    Yunling sneered:


    "think twice? I don''t do anything


    "I don''t care about those patients. From then on, the miracle doctor Valley and even you Mingzhen have nothing to do with me."


    Meng Li: "are you going to leave with me?"


    "And leave..." cloud Ling originally want to blurt out, she wants to say and leave and leave.


    But now Zhenhe is away, where to look for those herbs.


    Wenrenmu needs a lot of medicinal materials, which are only available in shenyigu.


    She stopped to say what she was about to say, and turned to say, "if you want to give up all the time, I can only accept my fate. I''m not the one I met."


    Immediately threw the pot to Meng Li.


    Meng Li bowed his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t abandon everything now."


    "Later?" Cloud Ling voice some sharp geology asks a way.


    Meng Li means to smile for a while, and then let go of Yunling''s hand, oneself put on clothes to go, Yunling also no longer speak.


    After two days, Yunling shut himself in the room, those patients, she really did not care.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to call her. She doesn''t want to manage it. Anyway, she can solve it.


    You want to embarrass yourself?And she also announced directly in the name of the miracle doctor valley that from then on, the young lady would not do anything.


    The valley master and his wife asked Meng Li, "why?"


    Meng Li said: "Yunling said that she is too busy every day and she is not comfortable. If she wants to have a rest, I will naturally understand her."


    "Sick? Could it be that... "The lady of the valley made some expectation in her eyes.


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile: "that''s not true."


    "How can there be no movement yet." Said the valley master''s wife in disappointment.


    Meng Li: "it''s still early. Don''t worry about it."


    "All right." Mrs. Valley master.


    Yunling is no longer a hand, will not affect half of the valley, because many people''s disease, only the valley can cure.


    Only when you come to the holy doctor''s Valley to have a try, can you have the hope of life.


    Yunling in, that is, the probability of a larger number of health, Yunling is not, smaller just.


    Reflected in: Yunling can not solve the problem, the client can not solve, the client can not solve the problem, Yunling can solve, and after Yunling no longer hand, then the client can not solve the problem, no one in the lake can solve.


    The valley master has taught his lifelong unique knowledge to the client.


    Therefore, for people in the river and lake, there is only the choice of "miracle doctor Valley". Whether they can live or not, they have to have a try.


    Yunling heard that her husband even said this to the outside world, it can be said that some silly.


    "Mingzhen, what do you mean?" She found Meng Li fiercely.


    Meng Li looked at the medical books, eyes did not lift, let Yunling have a kind of completely ignored taste.


    "I said, since you can''t take care of patients well, don''t take over any more." Meng Li said coldly.


    Yunling came over, palm on the desk, can see, her hand is very hard, also can see her anger.


    "You are so ruthless that you deprive me of everything that belongs to me." She took a deep breath, deeply distressed.


    If you don''t recognize your husband, you can turn him over.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like curing the world. On the contrary, she loves it. Every time she treats everyone, her heart is full of a sense of achievement.


    Moreover, she has gained a great reputation in the world, and her husband''s doing so is undoubtedly to make her fade away in the world.

 Chapter 2072

    Meng Li lowered his head and didn''t look her in the eye from beginning to end.


    He said:


    "everything you have is given by the miracle doctor Valley, and it is right to take it back."


    "What kind of doctor did you give it to me? Now your medical skills are not as good as mine. " Yunling is not willing to ask.


    Meng Li: "without this platform, you can be famous all over the world?"


    "I don''t remember how you taught me all my life. I don''t know what you taught me."


    "There''s no reason for medical skills to be self-taught."


    Meng Li''s words is to ask cloud Ling to be speechless, can she say these are all her own?


    "You said everything shameless." Yunling said angrily.


    Meng Li just chuckled and did not answer.


    If you have the ability, go out and build your own house.


    Shenyi Valley is not only monopolized in medical skills, but also in medicinal materials. How many rare medicinal materials are there only here.


    Rao is Yunling''s miraculous medical skill, but it''s useless without medicinal materials.


    Now I don''t want to expose her relationship with Wen Renmu. Let her treat him slowly. At that time, I can use the map myself.


    Since he came to this world, Meng Li plans to find yunshenzong and see what the treasure in the eyes of the world is.


    "You have to say something!" Cloud Ling sees Meng can''t leave to talk, again sharp ground roars a way.


    Meng Li asked faintly, "what do you want me to say?"


    "How can you get so fast? You used to love me so much. " The gap is too big for her to adapt.


    Meng Li: "now I just love you in another way. Since you like to go out to play and have no time to work in Shenyi Valley, don''t do it directly."


    Yunling: "you''re trying to be reasonable!"


    Meng Li sighed: "don''t quarrel any more. I''m afraid I can''t help but point your acupoint."


    Finish saying this words, she stood up and walked toward the outside, no matter cloud Ling is what facial expression.


    This has been ignored feeling let cloud Ling too uncomfortable, her gas teeth itch, this dead man, too disgusting.


    There is no room for negotiation, even no sign.


    Meng Li went to the secret place by herself. After several days, she didn''t come here to have a look. There were many precious medicinal materials in it. She swept it with her mental power, and found that there were several poisonous snakes beside the medicinal materials.


    I can''t help shaking my head. The client is too relieved to let Yunling pick up the medicinal materials here. No matter how valuable the medicinal materials are, as long as Yunling says he wants to use them, he will let her take them.


    The client thought that Yunling was for the patients in the magic medicine Valley, but in fact most of them were for the Wenren screen.


    In fact, the secret place is a mountain. The mountain is guarded by the people of the magic medicine Valley, which is the absolute domain of the magic medicine valley.


    Meng Li went deeper and deeper, deeply feeling that there is really nothing missing in it. As long as there are medicinal materials in the world, there will be.


    She couldn''t help thinking about what happened to the miracle doctor valley after years of foundation.


    After all, the client in the plot is dead. Does Yunling take over all this?


    It can''t be said that it''s impossible, because the couple must be sad when their son died, and their daughter-in-law is so capable...


    then the male couple is really sad, and they have helped others with their own property.


    His contribution is not a bit, at least without this platform, Yunling just look for those herbs, do not know when to find.


    She also picked some herbs here. After all, there are many patients waiting for her every day.


    After finishing the day''s work, Meng Li went to his parents'' home.


    Lady said: "now Yunling no longer treat patients, there is no time to come to dinner together?"


    Meng Li: "I don''t know her."


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened? " The valley master''s wife asked immediately.


    Meng Li: "it''s nothing. It''s just a small contradiction."


    "A man should be magnanimous and give way to his wife." The valley Master said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "what my father said is very true."


    "It''s you who are so indifferent. Why are you quarreling?" Asked the lady.


    Meng Li just said: "the son doesn''t want to talk about these details. After all, it''s not important. The son has an important thing to talk about with his father."


    The valley master put down his hand and looked at Meng Li: "you said."


    "My son may need to go out from time to time recently, so he can''t take good care of things in the valley. He also asked his father to go out temporarily to help his son tide over the difficulties."


    "Out? What''s the matter? " The valley master and his wife frowned at each other.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "because of the lack of understanding recently, I want to go out for a walk to cure some people who are suffering and feel life."


    "So." The valley master hesitated: "you can tell me what you don''t understand. Maybe I can help you."Meng Li: "I can''t tell."


    Valley master: ---


    anyway, I have encountered psychological obstacles, so I need to go out and find a way to dredge them.


    In fact, it''s very normal to encounter this kind of problem. I''m used to life and death, and I''m also used to human nature.


    "In that case, it''s better to work hard for Yunling." Although the valley master''s wife didn''t like her very much, she was sure of her ability.


    But Meng Li said, "Yunling hasn''t been married for a long time."


    "You don''t trust her? But she grew up here The valley master''s wife asked in a puzzled way.


    "Well, how can I hand over my ancestral inheritance to others at will? If something goes wrong, I''ll regret it later. I''ll go through the customs and work harder for a while." The valley master finally agreed.


    Meng Li smiles and thanks the valley master.


    If the valley master comes out to take care of the miracle doctor Valley again, he can put his mind on the map.


    If, according to the current situation, every day is too busy to touch the ground, there is no time to study those.


    She also said to the valley master: "Dad, if you encounter problems, you don''t need to go to Yunling. I''m out there, and I can come back as soon as I can."


    If she''s not in the valley, it''s estimated that Yunling can''t find her. The valley master can''t find her, so it''s better not to let him find her.


    The valley master did not ask the reason, but nodded: "good."


    When the valley master agreed, his wife couldn''t say anything more. She just told Meng Li to say:


    "son, you should remember that the people of our miracle doctor valley have only one partner in their life. Since they are married, they should never abandon the old and dislike the new, and they should keep the harmony between husband and wife


    She felt that their husband and wife might have had a big problem, otherwise they would not have had a series of changes.


    First, zhen''er doesn''t let Yunling interfere in the things in the valley, and then he says that he wants to go out for a walk, but he smells something unusual.


    Meng Li: "good."


    The client is an affectionate person, but Yunling is not such a person.


    She has no intention of refuting the valley master''s wife. Let''s take things step by step.

 Chapter 2073

    After communicating with the valley master, Meng Li shifted his focus to the map.


    She went out to inquire about the map, but this kind of thing was so easy to inquire about that she could only try to recall the map the client saw in the plot.


    It was a map drawn by Yunling according to the back of Wenren screen. At that time, they looked at the map together. After the client followed, they just looked at it on the roof.


    I didn''t see it clearly, but I was found by Wen Renmu.


    Want to see if you can get a little clue through this, but it is obviously unrealistic, because even if Yunling and wenrenmu study every day, they don''t understand.


    She wants to find the rest of the map before Wen Renmu and Yunling, and then after the poison of Wen Renmu is untied, she combines his map to find yunshenzong.


    There is also aura in this world. Although it is not as rich as the cultivation world, there are also places with a little abundant aura. For example, the secret place of the holy doctor''s Valley has plenty of aura, otherwise it can''t cultivate so many precious medicinal materials.


    Meng Li felt that he should look for some similar places to have a look. Maybe he would get something unexpected.


    After several days outside, Meng Li used space to save time. He went to many places, and finally found a place with a little more Aura, which is comparable to the secret place of the miracle doctor valley.


    This is also a deep mountain. When you climb to the top of the mountain, you can see the sea of clouds. Meng Li stands on the top of the mountain, and she uses her mental power to search. She even delusions that she suddenly discovers yunshenzong.


    How nice that would be.


    But how can there be such a good thing in the world?


    Yunsenzong didn''t find it. Under the huge mental power, she saw a tribe hidden in it.


    Situated in a deep mountain, he has nothing to do with the world. Meng lisuo observes here for a day.


    Their skin color is not normal, and they all have an unhealthy whiteness.


    Meng Li observed the geographical location, the location of their tribe can not be illuminated by the sun, and a few of them also deliberately avoid the sun and cover themselves tightly.


    What''s more, they don''t go out in groups until evening.


    Their food was all animals. Meng Li even saw that they ate flesh and blood raw, not cooked food.


    This is a strange tribe.


    The more strange the tribe is, the more secret it has. Meng Li is determined to have a look. He may have a different harvest.


    So the next day, Meng Li was trying to find a way to get close to them. What method should be used to make them look unobtrusive.


    Meng Li deliberately met the child who came out in the morning because of playing.


    She ran wearily and rushed to the child. The child was digging something in the soil. When she heard something coming from behind, she immediately stood up.


    Meng Li grabbed the child and said, "run, it''s dangerous."


    Then he pulled the confused looking child for a long distance, and the child finally reacted and screamed:


    "who are you? You let me go. "


    "I''m trying to save you. There''s a wild dog just behind me." Meng Li stopped and said to the child, pretending to be out of breath.


    The child''s eyebrows are twisted into a knot in one''s heart: "what wild dog, I''m not afraid of wild dog, where do you come from, get out."


    Meng Li looked at the child in surprise. How could a child be so sharp?


    "I''m kind." She assumed that she was at a loss.


    "No, get out of here. If my father and they come, you will die." The child looked at Meng Li in disgust.


    Meng Lilian said, "I don''t know how to get out."


    "How to get in and how to get out." With these words, the child will turn around and leave. How can Meng Li miss this opportunity? Quickly hold him:


    "you don''t leave, can you show me the way?"


    "I can''t go far. The sun will come out soon." Said the child.


    Meng Li stared at the child''s pale and abnormal face for several seconds. The child suddenly showed her teeth and gave a hissing voice:


    "look again, look again, dig out your eyes."


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "Please, I''ll give you gold and what you want, OK? I have a lot of money Meng Li was not frightened by the child.


    There was also a piece of gold in his hand.


    The child took it, looked at it, and then disdained to give it back to her: "no need."


    "No, no!" Meng Li suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and it was not alone, and someone called:


    "no, where are you, how do you run out, it''s going to be sunny."


    "I''m here, and there''s someone here who''s holding me." The child in front of Meng Li shouts.


    Meng Li heard that someone was coming, but she didn''t mean to leave. On the contrary, she was a little happy. This is her chance to enter the tribe.


    After all, it''s not good to break in directly. Everything should be polite first.As the sound of footsteps approached, there were three people, two about thirty years old, one male and one female, and an old lady.


    "Father, mother." The child cried at once.


    Meng Li also looked at them. The woman in her thirties was also a pale face, with a morbid beauty. Her hair was tied with a simple blue cloth, and she looked very simple.


    Her face was covered with wrinkles. Now she was staring at Meng Li sternly:


    "where are you from?"


    Meng Li: "I came in by accident."


    The old lady snorted coldly: "you are lying. You are isolated from the world. It takes three or four days to get to the place where there are people outside. Besides, there are many wild animals outside. You can''t step into it with your own strength."


    "What''s more, your clothes are as clean as new without any damage, and your shoes are as good as new without much soil."


    Meng Li "..."


    naturally, she can''t walk in by her feet. It''s the construction of space.


    But the old lady is very careful!


    "I changed it when I came in." Meng Li said casually.


    Old lady: "ha...


    ha...


    I don''t know how to refute this sophistry.


    "I really don''t know how to get in. I was in a coma at first. When I woke up, I was in the mountains. I was a businessman. When I went out to walk, I naturally prepared my clothes. When I was dirty, I naturally changed them." Meng Li said solemnly.


    She has already used the magic face technique, no one can know her true identity, and strive not to bring a little trouble to the magic doctor valley.


    The old lady sneered: "how did you get in? Just grab it and ask."


    "Go and get him."


    When she gave orders, the man started to attack Meng Li. Meng Li pretended to be defeated and was captured by him.


    The woman pulled some vines from the side and tied Meng Li tightly.


    Meng Li''s performance was in place, and he asked in fear, "what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 2074

    "Take it back." The old lady looked at Meng Li in disgust and didn''t plan to talk to Meng Li.


    Meng Li was taken back by them.


    This tribe is very primitive. It''s all made of stone. It''s also very strong. It looks like less than 100 families. Meng Li was escorted to the open space in the middle of the tribe.


    She looked up and saw a statue, which was carved in stone.


    The statue is very strange. It has no head, just a body. But if you look carefully, you will find that there is a small skull in the hand of the statue.


    In fact, the skull is not small. It is the size of a human head. However, it is small when the huge statue is in the palm of the hand.


    There are two rows of stone pillars on the left and right of the statue. Meng Li can feel the evil spirit here, and she is also tied here.


    She analyzed in her heart that this row of stone pillars, I don''t know how many people have been tied, it should be used by the tribe to deal with people, and I don''t know how many people have died here, in order to be full of the spirit of Yin Sha.


    She looked around silently. The people from the tribe gathered around and pointed at her. The old lady squeezed in from the crowd, put a knife on Meng Li''s neck and asked:


    "where are you from?"


    Meng Li said without expression: "I told you before, and I don''t know how to get in."


    "I don''t believe it. You lie." The old lady suddenly gave a gloomy smile:


    "do you know? Those who come in here are dead. "


    Meng Li faintly said: "is that how you kill others?"


    "We never welcome outsiders!" The old lady''s face was fierce, and the child named Nuo came in and bared her teeth to Meng Li:


    "I said it, you will die."


    Meng Li calmly looked at him: "if I die, won''t you feel afraid?"


    "Why am I afraid?" The child was puzzled and asked.


    Meng Li: "what


    If you are a normal child, you will be afraid.


    "Have you seen a lot of people die?" She asked the child.


    "No, you''re the first outsider I''ve ever met, and our people. They always die here," he said


    "Stop talking." The old lady stopped Noel.


    Her knife is pressed down again. Meng Li squints at this knife with Yu Guang. It''s not sharp.


    If the knife was sharp, next to her, she would have seen blood.


    Meng Li said, "I''m dying. Can I ask you some questions to satisfy my curiosity?"


    "Why should I satisfy your curiosity when you are dying?" The old lady asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "what you said is the same."


    Originally, they thought that they could deceive the people of this tribe by their own mouth and get something from it. As a result, they seemed to be very vigilant and didn''t give any chance.


    "What race are you?" Meng Li''s eyes suddenly became serious, staring at the old lady tightly.


    The old lady suddenly screamed and yelled, "come on, burn him for me!"


    It seems that the people of the tribe were also frightened and turned to look for firewood.


    There was only one old lady left, and even the child named Nuo was shocked and rushed to help.


    It seems that the word race is the biggest taboo for them.


    The old lady even used a knife to chop Meng Li. She wanted to chop Meng Li to death, but she found that the knife couldn''t go down.


    It seemed that she had cut an invisible barrier. After several more cuts, her knife had cut a gap.


    "Demon, you demon..." she was so scared that she threw away the knife, limped to the ground and looked up at Meng Li who was bound by all kinds of things.


    How can''t you cut it down?


    Meng Li said with a smile: "don''t panic, old lady. I''ve just learned how to wear an iron cloth shirt, a golden bell cover, and be invulnerable to weapons..."


    if you use any power, such as mental power, such as the power of space, old lady can''t hurt her at all.


    Old lady, "...


    shentemo''s iron cloth shirt and golden bell cover.


    Does it really exist?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no She said so, but there was fear and fear in her eyes.


    Meng Li looked at the distance. Someone came with firewood in his arms. He sighed and asked the old lady, "are you always so cruel?"


    "As long as you meet an outsider, you will kill him directly, regardless of the situation?"


    The old lady said, "we haven''t met anyone for many years. No one can come in, but anyone who has seen us must die."


    Meng Li looked at her indifferently: "do you think you can kill me?"


    "No one can stand fire. Fire can blow you up!" The old lady is now pinning her hopes on fire.


    Meng Li: "the sword can''t cut me, the fire can burn me?""Why not?" The old lady roared sharply: "fire is much stronger than knife. If you can''t move, you''ll die."


    Meng Li shook his head: "I just thought you were a thoughtful old lady. I didn''t expect that your IQ was not high."


    "You say, why did I get caught by you at that time? I was a man with a golden bell jar and an iron cloth shirt."


    The old lady is a fluke mentality, is self comfort, now is Meng Li pick out, face embarrassed.


    "Hurry up, you hurry up, and go and get the oil, more!" The old lady yelled at them with a crazy look.


    Everyone''s speed was faster. They piled up a high pile of firewood beside Meng Li. Without hesitation, the old lady began to ask someone to pour oil. Seeing that they were going to pour oil, Meng Li was willing to get away.


    After all, I don''t want to get oil on my body.


    When Meng Li appeared on the statue, all the people on the scene were shocked, and they all screamed in horror:


    "demons..." all yelled.


    "Come down, you come down for me." The old lady''s eyes are full of stars.


    Meng Li laughed: "you tell me what race you are, I will come down."


    "No, I can''t. I can''t tell you." The old lady looked at Meng Li with hatred and was so anxious that she patted her thigh.


    Meng Li gave an ambiguous smile, and then said:


    "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I''ll know sooner or later."


    "You, keep your secret." With that, Meng Li flew directly to pick up the skull. The old lady at the bottom fainted when she saw it. The rest of the people were shouting frantically to let her down.


    "You can''t take it away. If you dare to take it away, you will be punished!"


    Meng Li ignores them and stares at the skull. The skull is full of evil spirit, and it''s very cold in his hand. But it seems that there is no secret hidden on it.


    "Is it important to you?" Meng Li asked.


    Meng was asked, they are silly, are asking, is it important?


    This thing is always on it. No one wants to take it down.

 Chapter 2075

    "If no one wants it, I''ll take it."


    All of you: ---


    Meng Li also said, "take it as the price for you to offend me. Of course, if it doesn''t work, I will return it to you."


    With that, her figure disappeared out of thin air, frightening everyone to scream.


    But Meng Li didn''t leave. She stayed and planned to observe the old lady secretly.


    Looking at the old lady, she has a great position in this tribe. Everyone listens to her. When she wakes up and knows all this, what will she do.


    If there''s a secret to hide, it''s likely to be revealed when she wakes up.


    Now we can be sure that they are not Terrans, but they are not demons. If they are demons, their evil spirit can be detected.


    I thought it was a simple world of martial arts, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple. It''s not a waste to have such an unexpected harvest.


    Since there are other races, Meng Li''s expectation of yunshenzong is higher.


    The old lady was awakened by her people.


    "Yuan, the man, took away the skeleton." Someone told the old lady.


    The old lady was shocked: "what did you say?"


    "The skull was taken away." The man became cautious.


    The old lady couldn''t come back to her mind for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a while, she came back to her mind and asked:


    "what about others?"


    Speaking of this, everyone was very frightened and said to the old lady one after another that the man disappeared out of thin air.


    I''m afraid it''s not a ghost.


    As soon as the old lady woke up, she almost fainted when she heard that she had disappeared out of thin air.


    Fortunately, she calmed down. She took a deep breath, but she didn''t speak any more.


    I don''t know what''s on my mind.


    Today''s events have had a great impact on this tribe. They spend the whole day in fear, uneasy and looking around.


    They were thinking, is that man gone?


    Or is it hidden nearby.


    Who is that man and what is he going to do?


    Will you take revenge on them? After all, they were going to kill him before.


    The old lady didn''t eat at night, so she lay on the bed and closed her eyes. Meng Li was waiting in the dark. As a result, she waited until dawn.


    The old lady was beyond her expectation.


    Nothing. There seems to be no secret.


    Because Meng Li used his mental energy to scan all the tribes in one night.


    It seems that this tribe doesn''t use words, let alone books. We can''t find any records about this tribe, let alone know what race they are.


    The next day, the old lady was still quiet all day, just sitting on the bed muttering all day, her voice was hoarse and she couldn''t hear what she said.


    In the evening, Meng Li couldn''t sit still. In the middle of the night, she found a person to hypnotize.


    I know what this tribe is.


    It''s a blood clan.


    They call themselves like this, but there are no rumors about the blood clan outside.


    The so-called blood clan, in fact, is that they are afraid of light, they eat flesh and blood raw, their constitution and people are not the same.


    As for whether they have any special ability, Meng Li didn''t ask, and they didn''t show it.


    Unlike vampires, they have special racial abilities.


    Of course, if they are not given a particularly powerful ability, there will be no natural enemies. Unlike vampires, there are a lot of things specifically to restrain them.


    They haven''t found anything but photophobia.


    What is the meaning of the existence of this race?


    So I''m living in seclusion here.


    Meng Li doesn''t understand. It seems that these people don''t know the meaning of their existence. They only know that they really exist and that they can''t go out...


    it seems that they are a race without inheritance and mission.


    She also used her mental energy to look at everyone. There was no so-called map. She also noticed every suspicious point, but she still had nothing to gain.


    Even the stone statue, Meng Li, had nothing to do but study it over and over again.


    Before, it could be thought that the old lady was afraid that she might be hidden around her, so she didn''t dare to act rashly. However, Meng Li stayed for another two days, and the old lady''s complexion improved. The people in the tribe seemed not to mention it any more. It seemed that they had let down their guard, and the old lady still didn''t move.


    Just stop whining, and the rest is as usual.


    Finally, Meng Li lost his patience. After all, it''s time to go back to the miracle doctor''s valley.


    There''s no way to spend time here. Sometimes it''s normal to get nothing.


    However...


    Meng Li''s gaze at the skeleton in his hand can''t be regarded as nothing. There is such a gloomy thing and so much evil spirit. It''s also very good to make some insidious magic weapons.Take it first. If you can''t use the skeleton until the end of this task, you can give it back to them. It''s useless to take it by yourself.


    Meng Li returns to the magic doctor Valley and meets Yunling.


    "Where have you been?" Yunling asked Meng Li sternly.


    Meng Li: "go out for a walk."


    "Go for a walk. Can you walk for so many days?" Yunling said, "do you take me as your wife? Go out without a word. "


    Can see, Meng Li so ran, angered her.


    Meng Li looked at her silently and said, "you are so kind as to ask me such a question."


    "Before, you didn''t go out for a few days and didn''t tell me where you were. Now my behavior is just like you."


    "I''m more tolerant than you. After all, you''ve been in this situation more than once. I''ve endured it for a long time before it broke out. If I go out once now, you''ll break out immediately."


    Yunling choked, deeply agitated, and turned to say:


    "can you be a bit of a man, can you stop choking with me?"


    Meng Li: "eh?"


    "Why should I let you?"


    "Shouldn''t you be my wife?" Cloud Ling doesn''t understand ground looking at Meng to leave.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds.


    Should it?


    It seems to be such a thing.


    But it''s not worth the score.


    "I didn''t mean to quarrel with you. You came to me." Meng Li said helplessly.


    Yunling: "I don''t care about you? It''s so dangerous in the world that you don''t even take anyone with you when you go out. "


    She looked at Meng Li, as if to see if she was hurt.


    "I remember that we had a fight before and we didn''t make up." Meng Li thinks Yunling is too noisy. He thinks she can be angry and never find herself.


    "You..." cloud Ling gas can''t speak.


    She stares at Meng Li tightly. Meng Li''s indifferent eyes make Yunling feel cool and unwilling. Why does the person who loves her suddenly change her heart? Now she wants to let her go back to the past and can''t accept the sudden indifference.


    Looking at each other for a long time, she said in a sad way:


    "it''s necessary for me to give up my heart to you. Have we ever loved each other?"


    Meng Li didn''t want to talk about these useless things, so he said, "don''t make me upset." He went straight.

 Chapter 2076

    Leave cloud Ling, eyes stare round also useless.


    Meng Li had a lot to do. She went to the valley master and asked about the situation of the miracle doctor valley. The valley Master said, "I''m here. You don''t have to be so worried."


    "But did you feel something after you went out this time?"


    Meng Li nodded: "naturally there are."


    Then Meng Li said some new ideas to the valley master, which can make the medical skills of the miracle doctor Valley take a small step forward.


    I plan to tell him a little every time I come back. Over time, I can improve the overall level of the miracle doctor valley.


    All these things should be small gifts for clients, and they are not stingy.


    The valley master was also very surprised. He did not expect that his son could bring back such a significant new discovery when he went out. He asked Meng Li: "you are so gifted that it''s a sin for your father to keep you in the valley. Will you still go out?"


    Meng Li nodded with a smile: "I will still go out to try."


    The valley Master said excitedly: "very good! It''s better than trying to shut up for your father. "


    Meng Li smiles.


    She followed the valley master to see the patient. Seeing that the valley master didn''t deal with some places very well, she brought it up to him. The valley master patted his forehead:


    "why didn''t I think it could be like this?"


    "This is also the result of my practice outside," Meng Li said


    "Good, good!" The valley master looked at Meng Li with satisfaction: "with a successor like you, the valley will only get better and better, and the world will suffer less from diseases."


    The valley master suddenly boasted, but he made Meng Li feel embarrassed.


    After having dinner with him and chatting with the valley master''s wife, Meng Li had time to go back to his yard.


    Yunling stared at her again.


    She doesn''t speak. Meng Li naturally doesn''t speak. Anyway, she knows that speaking is a fight.


    For the son of this plane, Meng Li has no feelings.


    She is just a fickle person. What''s her reaction to her lover''s killing her client?


    No, what she was thinking about was the big business between her and Wen Renmu.


    She has been immersed in the search for the map and can''t extricate herself. She can''t allow anything to change, and can''t let the secret be known by others.


    But she''s not the one who killed the client.


    All the clues of this task are on yunshenzong, so I''m not in a hurry to revenge or anything.


    Besides, Yunling should have a mission, but we have to see what her mission is.


    By the way, you can let her complete her mission according to the will of heaven. In the plot, what she does must not go with the will of heaven.


    As for the news screen.


    In the end, there must be a dead end. He has to pay for his life, but it''s not now.


    "Can you say something?" Yunling can''t help finding it again.


    Meng Li frowned slightly: "do you have to fight?"


    "I can''t stand your indifference to me." Yunling is very aggrieved.


    Meng Li: "get used to it when you can''t stand it."


    "I told you. If you quarrel with me again, I will make you speechless."


    "Are you really not afraid of losing me? Are you out there? Did you go out with her this time? " Yunling asked.


    Meng Li: "there are people going out."


    "You''ve been out so many times that you don''t know where you are, either?"


    Yunling: "what''s wrong with...!"


    Meng Li succeeded in blocking her mouth.


    "Don''t feel uncomfortable here every day." Meng Li began to take off her clothes, and Yunling also turned her back. Maybe because of the tension now, she didn''t want to see it.


    These actions if the man looks a little cute?


    But Meng Li has no fluctuation in his heart.


    As she took off her clothes, she said: "Dad said that tomorrow the master of the sword gate will come. He has been poisoned. I don''t know that he has been poisoned in the world. If I know, there will be trouble in the sword gate."


    "Oh." Yunling''s face was expressionless.


    When the other side said that, it must be the head of the sword sect who asked to see him.


    Meng Li also said: "although he announced that you would not do it again, he still wanted you to do it."


    Yunling: "so."


    "Didn''t you have a hard mouth before? Say you don''t need me, now ask me again? Please show me a better attitude. Explain to me where you have been before


    There was something smug in her tone.


    But Meng Li''s expression was light, she said:


    "you don''t have to do it, I just tell you, don''t walk in front of the master of the sword door."


    "Lest he see you and refuse to receive my treatment."


    Cloud Ling immediately turned to look at Meng Li, the expression on the face is slightly stiff, with embarrassment.


    "Don''t be hard on me now. I''m not willing to help tomorrow." She said again.Meng Li: "take it easy. In fact, the miracle doctor Valley doesn''t need you so much. It used to come here without you."


    "Without me, many people will not get medical treatment. Mingzhen, do you know what it means? Only with me can more lives be saved." Cloud Ling stares at Meng Li to say.


    Meng Li: "life and death have a destiny. Without you, if they can''t get good treatment, that''s their destiny."


    "As a doctor, how can you say that?" Yunling asked strangely.


    Meng Li frowned: "this kind of words is very rebellious?"


    "Isn''t it true? If there is you, it can only prove that they should not die. "


    "What''s more, are you really all about saving people?" Meng Li said coldly:


    "have you ever calculated the number of people who will be refused medical treatment every year? How many people died outside? Do you know? "


    "If you are so kind, you won''t turn a blind eye to those people outside."


    How many people died outside the valley, and how many people died on the way to the valley. Many people, when there is no medicine to cure, will choose to come here to take a chance and see if they can win a heart of sympathy.


    Yunling was silent.


    Yes, her medical skill not only saved people, but also helped to kill many people.


    She''s also an executioner.


    "Well, I see." Yunling nodded in loss.


    At one point, she felt that she had been tortured by her conscience.


    She felt that the other side''s problems were too sharp and penetrated her heart.


    It is true that if we can''t really show compassion for all living beings, we will have no position to blame others.


    She thought of the original intention of learning medicine, the things she had done after learning medicine, all kinds of things, and the fact that she and Wen Renmu had been reduced to this point.


    "Go out and sleep." Meng Li sighed slightly.


    Yunling smell speech, desolate smile: "now you really don''t need me."


    Meng Li didn''t respond to her, so she left. When she went out, she heard a sigh from her, and it was hard to see.


    After all, she once fell in love, even now she has feelings with Wen Renmu, and she can''t accept Meng Li now.


    Meng Li began to practice. The next morning he got up to bathe and change clothes. Then he began to prepare for the master of the sword gate.

 Chapter 2077

    The head of the sword door was wrapped in a black windbreaker. A big hat covered his whole head. I don''t know how he could see the way here.


    He was brought to the secret room by the valley master, and Meng Li had been waiting here.


    This is the place where the divine doctor Valley receives some special guests. The situation of many people can''t be spread.


    The valley Master said to the sword master, "master Qin, here we are."


    Qin''s master sat down and took off his hat. His whole face was black and purple. His eyes were sunken and bulging. The veins on his forehead were very obvious. It seemed that he was still moving, just like earthworms crawling on his face.


    Seeing this, Gu''s face was not good, and he had a short eye contact with Meng Li.


    The Lord of the Qin gate arched at Mengli and the Lord of the valley and said:


    "Lord of the valley, master of the little valley, excuse me for asking, can the little lady be in the valley?"


    "It is said that the young lady has a unique medical skill. I really want to see it."


    This is more polite words, to put it directly is not trust their father and son''s technology, want to let Yunling hand treatment.


    The valley master is in a bit of a dilemma. It''s really hard to solve this poison, and Yunling''s talent should have a way.


    But the son didn''t seem to want her to get involved.


    Will the son have a way? My son''s talent is not bad either.


    After all, Mencius said, "I can''t be so insidious."


    "To tell you the truth, I taught my wife''s medical skills."


    "But..." the coarse black eyebrows of the master of the Qin clan were tightly tightened:


    "it''s said that...


    the young lady is the most powerful person in the miracle doctor valley.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "the Lord of the Qin clan also said it was a rumor, and don''t worry."


    "If you don''t trust me, I can''t help it. Please ask the Lord of the Qin clan to invite another expert."


    Her attitude is tough and clear.


    "This..."


    the Lord of the Qin clan hesitated very much. For a moment, he held back his grievances. The other party meant that it was impossible to ask the young lady to come out, but could he not understand his poison?


    This is his life.


    He wants to swear. Where can he go to ask someone else?


    In the world, only the miracle doctor Gu is the most skilled in medicine, and the most brilliant place of toxin is poison sect.


    The poison sect only dispenses poison, but never treats others.


    He took another look at Meng Li and saw the calmness and self-confidence in each other''s eyes. He felt that he could believe this time.


    After all, they are also descendants of the miracle doctor valley.


    The Lord of the Qin clan suddenly thought a lot and began to make conspiracy theories.


    Is the so-called powerful young lady deliberately promoted by the miracle doctor Gu?


    Do they want another sign for the miracle doctor Valley? And the so-called young lady, medical skills or learn from them, how to talk about more powerful than them too much?


    Now don''t let little madam come out, is also afraid to expose little madam and not so fierce fact?


    Fortunately, I also heard rumors in the Jianghu. When I came here, I just wanted to be treated by the young lady. I felt that only she could save myself.


    But...


    according to the position of the magic doctor Valley in the Jianghu, it should not do such a thing.


    It''s really unnecessary.


    However, it is said that the young lady used to be the maid beside the young Valley master. If the young Valley master wanted to make the young lady qualified to marry him, it would make sense.


    In a short time, the Lord of the Qin clan made a general analysis of the matter. After that, he felt more at ease.


    "OK, I won''t embarrass you." He pretended to smile heartily, but in fact he didn''t feel very happy.


    The valley master saw that the Qin master didn''t insist on Yunling coming, so he put down his heart. He said to Meng Li:


    "if you need anything, I''ll let Daye come and give you a hand."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "yes."


    The valley Master goes out, and Daye comes soon. Meng Li asks Daye to help the Lord take off his clothes, because his condition is too serious.


    The flesh and blood are indistinct. The skin and flesh have been damaged. The clothes stick to the flesh and need to be torn off bit by bit.


    Fortunately, the Lord of the Qin clan was a man. He just sat there and didn''t say a word. Daye spent half an hour just taking off his clothes.


    Meng Li was not idle, but found a lot of medicine in the secret room and began to prepare it. Looking at her calmness, the master of the Qin clan could not help asking:


    "can I still be saved?"


    Meng Li: "we need to see the specific situation."


    The Lord of the Qin clan was open-minded and said, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t be saved, as long as you can take medicine to keep my face from festering."


    "At that time, I''ll go back and arrange the affairs under the door, and I''ll be on my way safely."


    "It''s so insidious. I''m willing to give it to you." Meng Li said indifferently.


    The master of Qin gate laughed and said, "I''m willing. Naturally, I''m willing. I just hate being careless for a while, and I''m caught."Meng Li said faintly. He didn''t ask much. He thought it was something private inside the sword door.


    Lying on the stone bed, the whole leader of the Qin clan was disgusted. He was as if he had been skinned. If he didn''t open his eyes, he would have thought he was dead.


    And the blood vessels of his whole body are still wriggling. It seems that there are many poisonous insects in it.


    Daye can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. This poison is hard to do!


    Meng Li handed Daye the newly prepared powder, and said to Daye, "sprinkle it on the Lord of the Qin gate. Sprinkle it everywhere. Don''t neglect it."


    Daye nodded and just started. Meng Li stopped him. After thinking about it, he said to the Lord of Qin: "this is very painful. If you sprinkle it on it, it will make you feel hot."


    "It''s like being burned."


    "I''m not afraid!" The Lord of Qin said firmly.


    Then Meng Li gives Daye a look. Daye spills a little bit on the Lord of Qin. He only hears a "Zizi" voice coming out of the skin and flesh, accompanied by a scream from the Lord of Qin.


    This kind of pain was unexpected to him, as if he was touched by the red hot iron...


    "can you stand it?" Meng Li asked the Lord of Qin.


    The Lord of Qin asked: "can you detoxify by sprinkling this?"


    Meng Li laughs: "how can it be so simple? This is only the first step."


    Lord Qin: "sometimes I think that I might as well die.


    "You can''t use anesthesia yet, because you have to feel pain in your body to stimulate the poisonous insects in your body." Meng Li explained to him.


    Hearing the speech, the leader of the Qin clan took a deep breath: "well, master shaogu, I''ll listen to you. Don''t worry. Someone in the Qin clan can''t resist without me."


    "If you can find me a piece of wood, I''ll just bite it, so as not to lose my manners." He asked again.


    Meng Li took a look at Daye, and Daye immediately went to find it. He quickly found it and handed it to the Lord of Qin. The Lord of Qin said, "come on!" After that, he put the block in his mouth, biting tightly, his eyes raised, looking very ferocious.


    Then Daye began to sprinkle the powder, which made a sound on the Lord Qin. The air was filled with the smell of roasted meat and a smell of decay.


    In this kind of pain, the Lord of Qin almost lost his mind. It was Meng Li who beat him with strength from time to time that kept him awake.

 Chapter 2078

    Finally, he finished sprinkling the medicine, and the master of the Qin clan, who had been covered with blood and flesh, had turned into a strange look.


    All the wounds on his body are gray, and all his skin is pitted. Meng Li said to the Lord of Qin: "now you can take a nap and take a medicine bath later."


    "Good." The master of the Qin clan gasped heavily. Just now, his brain was in a daze.


    I do feel sleepy now.


    Meng Li said to Daye, "before I wrote the prescription and put it there, you should follow the above formula and give it to Lord Qin."


    "Good." Daye used to take the prescription.


    Meng Li is to go out, she wants to go to secret, pick some herbs.


    But to the secret, see the cloud Ling.


    She carried a basket on her back. There were some herbs in it. When she met Meng Li, she felt guilty. After all, she didn''t do anything now. It seemed that she didn''t need herbs.


    However, to her surprise, the other side did not ask her what to do with the herbs.


    The other party even ignored her and went to dig herbs.


    "Don''t you ask me?" She ran over and asked.


    Meng Li: "isn''t it good not to ask you?


    It''s strange why it''s boring.


    "Not interested." Meng Li said coldly.


    Yunling: "you are looking for medicinal materials for the master of Qin clan, aren''t you?"


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Yunling said: "his poisoning is not very serious, so quickly found a way."


    Meng Li looked up at her and said, "can you stop being so self righteous?"


    In Yunling''s heart, what others can deal with is simple?


    She''s the only one who can deal with complicated things?


    "Well, I don''t care."


    Yunling angrily turned around and left. She just thought that she shouldn''t wander in front of Mingzhen. If he had to ask about these herbs, although he could get them for Guzhong, it would be bad if he became suspicious later.


    She left, Meng Li helplessly shook his head, continue to do their own things.


    After picking the fresh herbs, Meng Li took the sun dried herbs and prepared the medicine mud according to the proportion.


    Then I watched the master of Qin take a bath.


    Talk to him from time to time.


    The Lord of the Qin Dynasty didn''t know that Mengli was a woman, so he had a good talk with Mengli.


    After looking at the time, it seemed that it was almost time. Daye helped the Qin master to lie down and said to him:


    "what did you feel when I was taking a medicine bath just now?"


    "Yes." The Lord of Qin said honestly, "I''m itchy all over."


    Meng Li: "that''s right, the poisonous insects all over the body are absorbing energy crazily and itching naturally."


    "You say I''m full of poisonous insects?" The master of the Qin clan shuddered.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Daye also took a breath of cool air, and the poisonous insects all over him were terrible.


    "Lord Qin, I admire you too. You''ve been through so much pain." Meng Li said.


    The master of Qin''s gate gave a bitter smile: "I can''t help it if I don''t have to endure. Is that how I died?"


    Meng Li: "it makes sense."


    Meng Li looked at the bucket of medicine mud and said to Daye, "you can smear the whole body of the Lord of Qin."


    Daye nodded, and then wrapped the Qin master into a clay figurine.


    Then Meng Li took out the silver needle and began to attract poisonous insects. Then Daye saw that from the medicine mud, there were poisonous insects as white as hair.


    They seem to like this medicine mud very much. They stick out their heads and go back, gnawing at it crazily.


    The picture is really disgusting, but the poisonous insect who came out to eat the medicine mud died soon.


    Meng Li said to Daye, "pick out these poisonous insects."


    Daye found one poisonous insect after another in the medicine mud. Some of them were dying, some of them were still active, but they also died soon.


    These insects show to the Lord of Qin, who is also in cold sweat.


    "If you look at these things, you will have the heart to die." The Lord of the Qin clan asked again:


    "as long as these poisonous insects are brought out, will I be saved?"


    Meng Li said, "it depends on whether you can bring out the female worms. If you can''t, it can breed so many poisonous insects in your body."


    "I won''t die so soon anyway, will I?" The Lord of Qin asked.


    Meng Li: "well, if you can''t bring it out, you still have half a month to live."


    "That''s enough. That''s enough." The Lord of Qin said happily.


    Meng Li smiles and looks more focused.


    However, until almost all the poisonous insects were finally introduced, the female did not come out.


    This poisonous insect can endure temptation and bewilderment.Meng Li''s heart was full of laughter.


    But how many things can resist the temptation of aura.


    Most life bodies are born to need this. Meng Li releases his mental power and finds the place to lay the poisonous insect. He hides in the waist of the Lord of the Qin clan.


    Meng Li got a piece of clean medicine mud, while Daye didn''t pay attention, mixed some spirit liquid into it.


    Sure enough, the poisonous insect began to move. It had a natural desire for this. It tried its best to drill out, but it was so big that it was like a little finger.


    Meng Li helped him and cut the meat of the Lord of Qin.


    As soon as it came out, Meng Li filled it with a bottle, including poisonous insects and medicine mud.


    Then he sewed it up for the Lord of Qin.


    "Little valley Lord unexpectedly also..." Daye can''t help but speak, but didn''t finish.


    Meng Li knows what he means. He wants to say that the little valley master has learned the little lady''s way.


    She took a look at Daye. Daye didn''t mean to go on.


    "Congratulations, master Qin. The poison has been detoxified and the mother worm has come out." Meng Li said with a smile.


    "Really?" the Lord of Qin asked


    "I''m really good?" He asked uncertainly.


    Meng Li: "well."


    "Did I really get a life back?" He also asked.


    The poisonous insects came out. His black and purple face was slowly returning to normal color. The blood vessels on his face, such as earthworms, were also faded. Although his whole body had not returned to normal, he could take a medicine bath for a few days.


    He was full of holes. After all, there were so many poisonous insects coming out.


    Meng Li definitely told him: "life is carefree, but this experience will definitely have an impact on the foundation of the Qin sect leader, especially when practicing martial arts, we need to pay more attention."


    "Certainly. I''ll never forget the saving grace of shaogu Lord. I''ll give you a big gift some other day, and I owe you a favor."


    Meng Li lowers his head and smiles. How many people in the world dare to offend the miracle doctor Valley?


    How many people don''t owe the favor of the miracle doctor Valley?


    "Well, that''s what we should have done." Meng Li is also with him.


    "Let me see the poisonous insect, and let me destroy it myself!" Speaking of this, the Lord of Qin is very angry.


    Meng Li took the bottle and handed it to the Lord of Qin. He looked inside carefully and saw a white, thumb sized worm, covered with medicine mud, arching in it.

 Chapter 2079

    It''s this thing that makes him miserable.


    He was so angry that he wanted to break the bottle. Meng Li stopped him and said, "master Qin, wait a minute. This poisonous insect is of some use to me."


    "Little valley master, such a harmful thing should be destroyed." The master of the Qin gate looked at Meng Li in bewilderment.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "in fact, it''s between the user''s love and his love. For others, if it''s in my hands, it may be able to save people."


    "Well, since the little valley master has said that, I''ll leave it to you." The Lord of Qin is also a pleasant person.


    Meng Li smiles and thanks the master of Qin.


    After that, the Lord of the Qin clan took a few more medicine baths in the secret room to recover. This is handled by Daye. You can go to see the situation from time to time.


    The main thing is to see if there are any poisonous insects that have not been cleaned up.


    The valley master was very happy to know that Meng Li had brought out all the females. He asked Meng Li what method he used.


    Generally speaking, the female is the most difficult thing to get out, and it is the most critical thing.


    Meng Li told the valley master another complicated method without using the spirit liquid.


    Also considering that the valley master has no spirit liquid.


    It''s convenient to use your own spirit liquid.


    Then she went back to the room. She took out the bottle with poisonous insects from her body and silently looked at the poisonous insects inside.


    Not dead yet.


    It won''t die either. The poison of the medicine mud won''t kill it, and it has absorbed so much spirit liquid.


    Its eyes grow on the tentacles on its head. When the tentacles move, the eyes will move too, but they are too small to see clearly without careful observation.


    This thing is always looking at Meng Li, but Meng Li is sure that it has no consciousness. Looking at itself is just instinct.


    It...


    is not a true female.


    It''s just a female worm in the body of the Qin clan leader, not the original one. There should be a female worm somewhere. Any child of that female worm can be so poisonous, so that female worm is really poisonous.


    Meng Li silently appreciates the poisonous insect gnawing the remaining medicine mud. She thinks that in the plot, the Lord of the Qin clan is treated by Yunling.


    At that time, Yunling also kept this poisonous insect.


    But the client didn''t know what she was staying for.


    What the son of plane is willing to keep in his hand may be useful, so he keeps it.


    So when Yunling opened her door, he didn''t put away the poisonous insect, but still let it on the table. She wanted to try whether she could get some information from Yunling.


    "What is it?" Yunling saw the bottle on the table at the first sight.


    He walked over quickly, then took the bottle in his hand, looked at it carefully, and asked Meng Li: "where did this come from?"


    "It''s from the Lord of Qin gate." Meng Li looked up at him.


    Cloud Ling feels surprised: "this kind of poisonous insect, how do you lead out?"


    Meng Li looked at her without expression: "can''t you get rid of the self righteous problem?"


    "No, no, I''m just curious." Yunling said.


    Meng Li: "I don''t think I have the ability to bring it out."


    Yunling didn''t speak, it was a default.


    Meng Li smiles.


    Yunling took a look at the poisonous insect again. She didn''t speak for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a long time, she said to Meng Li, "can you give me this thing?"


    "What are you doing with it?" Meng Li asked.


    Yunling shook her head: "I just want to study it."


    Will she tell Mingzhen that this poisonous insect is actually a rare poisonous lotus seed?


    And this is just a child insect, there must be a mother insect, as long as you find the mother insect through this child insect, and then use your own blood to accumulate, the poisonous lotus seed can be used by her.


    Her blood is the most special, thanks to this special constitution.


    "OK, here you are." Just when Yunling thought that the other side would not agree, the other side agreed decisively.


    She was slightly surprised, and then worried about each other''s repentance, quickly said: "thank you."


    "If you don''t mind, go out first." Meng Li raised his hand.


    Yunling:...


    I don''t know why, there is a sense of being treated as a maid.


    "I''m your wife now, not your maid." Cloud Ling can''t help but voice emphasize a way.


    Meng Li looks at her so quietly and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know what to say to make Yun Ling shut up.


    "Well, I''m out." Yunling thought about it, but she didn''t think it was necessary to say more. Now she has something more important.


    Yunling went to the next room, this room is almost her room, some depressed, but also just depressed for a while, she took advantage of the moonlight to sneak out.


    She picked up her lightness skills and shuttled through the forest, which made the leaves rustle. Then she came to a lake. There were several wooden houses by the lake. She sensed her coming. The man who was practicing received her skills, and with a wave of her hand, the door of the wooden house opened automatically.Yunling came in briskly from the outside.


    "Here you are." Wen Renmu was dressed in a black robe, and his handsome but slightly cold face was softer.


    He looked at Yunling with gentle eyes.


    "Here we are." Yunling smiles at him.


    "What happened to you?" Wen Renmu remembers that Yunling is a little sullen during this period of time, and asks her why she also refuses to say.


    Yunling went in, sat down beside wenrenmu, took out the bottle of poisonous insects, and handed it to him to see:


    "look, I got a good thing in Mingzhen today."


    "Oh." I don''t know medicine or poison. I don''t know what''s good about a worm.


    But Yunling likes it. That''s good.


    Besides, the mention of Mingzhen made him feel uncomfortable. He knew that she would marry someone when she came to this world. When she was in the original world, she should have a place in her heart.


    "This is the insect of poisonous lotus seed. I can guarantee that there is only one poisonous lotus seed in the world." Cloud Ling continues to say.


    Hearing the curtain: "what is it, do you want it?"


    Cloud Ling laughed: "I come to you just want you to help me."


    "It''s difficult for me to find it myself, so I hope you can help me get it."


    "It can help you absorb a lot of toxins in your body and make you detoxify faster, so helping me is actually helping yourself." Yunling added.


    Said this, cloud Ling can''t help but think of the last step of detoxification, she pursed her mouth, when the time is really like this?


    Really?


    But, she can''t look at to hear the person curtain die of, poison don''t understand, he must die.


    Her words let hear the person curtain more moving, thus also ignored to become strange cloud Ling.


    "Where to find it?" Hearing the curtain, he asked directly.


    Yunling said: "poisonous lotus seeds are mainly grown by eating all kinds of toxins. Therefore, where there are many poisons, you can go."


    Smell the person curtain the corner of the mouth tick out a touch of radian, the side head looks at her: "do you think where poison is much?"

 Chapter 2080

    Yunling thought for a while and said:


    "it''s said that there are the most poisons in southern Xinjiang."


    "I also heard that there is a rare swamp over there. There are so many poisons in it that it''s hard to get out as long as it''s a living creature. I think the poisonous lotus seed may live there."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''re really a genius in medicine, but you seem a bit clumsy," he said


    "What''s the matter?" Cloud Ling doesn''t understand ground looking at him.


    Wen Renmu said, "you may not know that the most poisonous place in the world is not Nanjiang, but duzong."


    "The people of duzong are the most insidious. If no one dares to offend the people of Shenyi Valley, no one dares to offend the people of duzong."


    "And if you don''t think about it, it''s a man-made poison. Someone must have taken the insect from the poisonous lotus seed."


    "The only one who wants to be able to control that kind of thing is poison clan."


    After hearing the analysis of Wen Renmu, Yunling immediately laughed awkwardly: "what you said is very reasonable."


    "I didn''t expect that."


    "But can we provoke the people of poison sect?" Yunling some worry, feel this poison lotus seed is not good.


    Poison sect is not only insidious, but also good at martial arts.


    Hearing this, a trace of disdain flashed across his face: "there is no one I dare not provoke."


    Yunling pursed her lips: "OK."


    "Remember, I''ll get you whatever you want." Wen Renmu said seriously.


    Yunling is a little shy.


    She felt that she couldn''t control her heart any more. In her previous life, she only regarded Wen Renmu as a good partner, but in this life, she felt very different.


    "Go back, and give me this." I want to start when I hear the curtain.


    Yunling asked, "do you want to go alone?"


    "Can''t you?" he asked


    Yunling shook her head firmly and said, "you can''t go alone."


    "We need a special way to find the mother through this insect. You don''t know much about it. If you don''t operate it carefully, the insect will enter your body instead."


    "That''s OK, isn''t it with you?" Wen Renmu also knew that it was dangerous to go to duzong, so he didn''t want to take Yunling with him.


    Yunling shook his head: "no, I don''t allow it. You have a body, but I''ve worked hard to make it like this. I can''t make any more mistakes."


    "Are you in love with me?" She was asked.


    The cloud Ling asked to lower the head, two red clouds floated on the cheek.


    "I can protect myself." Hearing the unknown smile on the screen makes Yunling more shy.


    Hearing this, he sighed, "well, I''ll take you."


    "If I can''t protect you, I''m useless, damn it."


    "Don''t say that." Yunling said weakly.


    Hearing this, he said with a smile, "it''s better to hit the sun than choose the right day. Let''s go now."


    "The poison sect is a little far away. It will arrive tomorrow evening. We can start in the evening."


    Yunling: "good."


    "Are you ok if you don''t go back?" I don''t know what kind of state of mind I came from. I asked tentatively.


    Yunling wants to roll her eyes at the thought of her husband.


    Does that person still have her in mind?


    No matter where you go, it doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to go back and have a fight.


    Yunling: "it''s OK."


    "He?" I heard people asking.


    Yunling: "don''t care about him."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Yunling is not willing to elaborate on these things.


    She didn''t want to be known about the details of her relationship with her husband.


    Wen Renmu took Yunling on the road. The next night, he sneaked into the poison sect.


    It''s too easy for the news screen to sneak in unconsciously. Don''t forget that he is the head of the killer and often takes his life unconsciously.


    Both of them were hiding in the dark in black clothes. Seeing that many people in the poison sect had poisoned themselves seriously, Yunling couldn''t help saying:


    "there are so many demons and ghosts in the poison sect."


    Hearing the man''s sneer, he said, "it''s very normal in the poison sect to test, nourish and make drugs with one''s body."


    Yunling whispered: "like a fool."


    "Before you came to this world, I cooperated with the people of poison sect. Some killers need poison."


    "But the poison we use never gives other people a chance to breathe. What we want is the poison that is instantly killed."


    "Yunling said:" I know, previous life you are also like this


    "Simply, decisively, leaving no future trouble."


    "Otherwise, as a killer organization, does it give the target a chance to survive?" I heard people saying.Cloud Ling wry smile for a while, in fact, she is not only a doctor, but also a killer.


    The two of them even chatted here calmly.


    A group of madmen of poison sect rest too late, there are still people in the activity very late.


    Wen Renmu had to wait for the poison clan to be completely quiet before he started. Yunling followed Wen Renmu for a day and a night, so she was very tired and fell asleep in Wen Renmu''s arms.


    This makes Wen Renmu can''t help but print a kiss on Yunling''s forehead, and then his expression becomes satisfied.


    -


    "wake up, they''ve stopped." Yunling woke up when she heard the sound of the screen.


    Cloud Ling sleepy eyes dim ground stares at him: "I fell asleep?"


    "Well." Look at her.


    "Ah, what a gesture. "Yunling found her hands around the strong waist of wenrenmu.


    It''s embarrassing.


    She quickly released her hand and asked in a low voice, "how long did you sleep?"


    "One hour at most." Hear the person curtain to reply.


    Yunling glanced around and found that many rooms had turned off their lights, so she was relieved. She said:


    "what are we going to do next?"


    "Naturally, go to the old poison monster." The old poison monster in the mouth of Wen Renmu is the leader of the poison sect.


    He has a violent temperament. I heard that he is happy to kill people. But it''s a rumor, and no one really sees him killing people every day.


    But those who offended him didn''t seem to come to a good end.


    "Good." Yunling also heard the rumor of poison old monster, can''t help but some fear, speak more quietly.


    Even the sound of breathing is reduced.


    This is amused to hear a person curtain: "need not be so careful."


    "No, you should be more careful in everything. If you can take it quietly, it''s better. Don''t be too fussy."


    "All right, listen to you." I heard a response.


    Wen Renmu takes Yunling to the place where the master of poison sect lives, which makes Yunling look at him suspiciously.


    "I''ve been in this world for more than 20 years, and even a child has the soul of an adult and knows what to plan," he explained


    "I am very clear about the layout of many kinds of sect."


    "I even know a lot of secrets."


    "You''re great." Yunling sincerely worships wenrenmu. She thinks that he is more powerful now than in previous lives.


    Previous life...


    probably there are still quite a lot of constraints in this life.

 Chapter 2081

    "The old poison monster hasn''t gone to bed. We''ll wait." Wen Renmu looked for a corner to listen for a while, so he judged.


    Yunling: "how do you know that?"


    "Breath." Wen Renmu just said deeply.


    Yunling sipped her mouth, thought about it, took out two pills from her body, handed one to wenrenmu, and said:


    "this is the antidote pill. Take it."


    "Can you find something more poisonous than me?"


    He asked her in response.


    He has been plagued by this toxin for many years, and sometimes he is in agony. But one advantage is that if he has this poison in his body, he can''t do anything about the rest.


    It''s equivalent to having an invulnerable constitution.


    "I don''t want you to be affected a little bit." Yunling insisted on giving the news screen, she did not care, even a psychological comfort.


    Heard the person curtain to smile for a while, still obedient took over to eat.


    Yunling ate another one for herself. In fact, it can''t solve all the poisons, especially the poisons of duzong. It''s hard to prevent them, but it''s also very good to have a psychological comfort.


    It''s better to eat than not.


    After waiting for a long time, they heard the curtain and said, "the old monster should go to sleep."


    Yunling said.


    Hearing that the curtain didn''t move, he was thinking about the problem. He was thinking that the old poison monster was very good at martial arts, and his poison skill was superb. It was really not so easy to deal with.


    The most important thing is to protect Yunling, can''t let Yunling suffer a little damage.


    But...


    he asked Yunling, "do you have poison on you?"


    Since the old poison monster is good at using poison, he should be quite confident in poison. I believe he will not guess that someone will use poison on him.


    Wen Renmu didn''t expect that the poison would do anything to the old poison monster, but even if he was confused for a moment, he would give himself enough time to take the next step.


    Yunling nodded: "I take a lot of self-defense, and the formula is different from the world, maybe it''s useful for him."


    Yunling doesn''t know that in the heart of wenrenmu, this poison is not used to poison people, but just a prop to transfer the attention of the old poison monster.


    "OK, let''s go." The hearing screen quietly goes up to the roof and uncovers the tiles on the old poison monster''s roof. Through the moonlight, the hearing screen sees the old poison monster lying with his eyes closed. It seems that he is really asleep.


    He thought about it. First, he used Yunling''s poison to attract the old poison monster''s attention, and then he launched his own attack.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll be able to control the old poison monster in a flash.


    But before he had time to start, the old poison monster suddenly opened his eyes. Then, many people appeared in the old poison monster''s room.


    They are all from the poison sect. It seems that they have been ambushing here before.


    A group of people rushed out of the roof decisively and went to the wenrenmu. The first one was the poisonous old monster. Seeing this, they decisively took Yunling to retreat.


    In the dark night, two shadows frantically shuttle on the roof of the poison sect.


    "Want to go? Do you want to find out if anyone who has been to duzong has gone out? " The old poison monster and others are chasing after him.


    The voice was very cold and rebellious.


    Hearing the curtain, he frowned: "it shouldn''t be!"


    How could they know?


    I''ve been a killer for many years, and I can guarantee that I won''t be noticed by anyone before I act, and I never miss.


    Old poison monster is cautious, and it is impossible to do so.


    Ambush in advance, OK?


    This is what he didn''t want to understand, unless they knew in advance, but how could they know?


    He and Yunling knew that they would come to duzong, and it was decided temporarily yesterday.


    And cloud Ling is impossible in advance to tip this side, he trusts her.


    Yunling is also thinking about the same problem with wenrenmu. She has no idea how the other party can set an ambush.


    Fortunately, Wen Renmu was cautious and chose to poison the roof first, instead of taking her directly into the old poison monster''s room.


    If you rashly go in, I''m afraid there will be more traps waiting for them. I''m afraid after thinking about it.


    What she felt lucky about was also what she felt lucky about hearing people.


    Wen Renmu''s skill is excellent, and he runs very fast, but it''s hard for all the old poisonous monsters who are chasing after him.


    What''s the origin of this? Is there such a skilled person in the Jianghu?


    Although wenrenmu, the killer leader, is very famous in the river and lake, few people have seen his true face, and he has always been mysterious.


    Old poison monster didn''t know which school''s unique skill was when he saw his martial arts skills.


    Chasing back and forth, to the end, the old poison monster has not caught up, let Wen Renmu and Yunling successfully escape.


    Let him feel angry, in the heart also care, the other party''s purpose may be poison lotus seed.


    If they are missed, they have to be careful all the time. If they fail this time, they may come again next time.


    Who are the people? How can they care about this, take this thing, and they can control it?Poison old strange don''t know is, at this time his room appeared an uninvited guest, this person is Meng Li.


    She scanned carefully with her mental energy, and took every step with great care, because there were mechanisms and toxins everywhere in the old poison monster''s room.


    If you don''t pay attention to it, you''ll be killed in an instant.


    This is what she calculated. She guessed that Yunling might come to find the female worm, and followed them. Seeing that they came to the poison sect, she decided to let them become her own helpers.


    Let them play a game with themselves without knowing it.


    Of course, Wen Renmu and Yunling couldn''t understand why the old poison monster would dike them ahead of time.


    This naturally benefits from Meng Li''s feeding the insect with spirit liquid, which enhances the vitality of the insect. In a larger range, the two can produce induction.


    Therefore, not long after Wen Renmu and Yunling entered the poison sect, the old poison monster discovered the abnormal movement of the female worm.


    But this kind of change, is the child insect nearby.


    Yunling didn''t expect that the insect she was carrying had "betrayed" them. If she hadn''t heard about the curtain, she would have been careful and quick, maybe she would have been here today.


    And wait for poison old monster to be led away by them, Meng Li enters this room again safely.


    She has already used her mental energy to find the place where the mother worm is, but she can''t get it directly. She still has to come in to avoid one trap after another. Otherwise, if she appears here out of thin air, she may encounter some poison.


    She had plenty of time and finally avoided all the traps and opened the mechanism.


    I saw the female in the transparent bottle.


    This female insect is white, two fingers wide, and its two eyes are like two lotus seeds...


    it looks chubby, not good-looking, and even a little disgusting.


    Meng Li didn''t reach out to take the bottle. If there is no accident, the bottle containing the mother insect must be highly toxic.


    Can the poisonous old monster tolerate people touching this thing?


    So Meng Li built a space directly and took the female away.


    Left an empty bottle.


    No matter what poison you are, just don''t touch it.

 Chapter 2082

    Now that they are all here, Meng Li is still checking the poison sect to see if there is anything related to the map.


    What if you find a map here?


    Apart from half of the maps on Wen Ren screen, the rest of the maps are divided into four parts. In the plot, the client dies too early, and none of the four maps appears.


    There''s no plot after that.


    This mission can be designated as a five-star mission, which is probably the same. Without the plot, it increases a lot of difficulty.


    Meng Li didn''t find the map, and he wasn''t disappointed, but he paid attention everywhere. If he found it, he was lucky, but if he couldn''t find it, he couldn''t be a loss.


    It is to use the exclusion method, and then in the process of searching, you can also exclude the places you have been looking for.


    Then Meng Li directly built a space channel and returned to the magic doctor valley.


    In this way, Yunling can be free from suspicion.


    Maybe Yunling doesn''t have this brain to guess his head, but it can''t be said that he has heard the curtain.


    If Wen Renmu thinks that she has done something wrong with Zi Chong, she will pay attention to this side. She doesn''t want to bring any trouble to the miracle doctor Valley, so it''s better not to make them suspicious.


    When she came back from the poison sect, it would not be an hour before she heard that they would come back from the poison sect one day and one night.


    How could they have thought that someone could come back from the poison sect so soon? When they asked, they would be in the holy doctor''s Valley all day tomorrow.


    Another alibi.


    Back in the room, Meng Li takes out the female insect trapped in the space, which is exactly the poisonous lotus seed in the legend of the world.


    The most poisonous thing, Meng Li stares at the eyes like lotus seeds, with no expression on his face.


    Look at this poisonous lotus seed. I''m afraid it''s not young.


    The so-called "lotus seed" is that many people''s lives are longer than those of others.


    For example, from the early days of a sect, as long as the patriarch cultivates a poisonous lotus seed, it can be passed down from generation to generation, and it''s OK to pass it on for more than ten generations.


    Of course, more than ten generations later, the sect may be destroyed, and the poisonous lotus seed will not be found.


    If no one killed it, it could exist for a long time.


    Meng Li is thinking about how long this thing has lived.


    Will he survive from the period of yunshenzong.


    Nowadays, there is only the legend of yunshenzong in the world, but we don''t know when the master of yunshenzong existed.


    What do you do with it? It''s not because the son of plane wants this.


    If all the missions of Yunling are about yunshenzong, the things closely related to Yunling are likely to be related to yunshenzong.


    "Do you have intelligence?" Meng Li talks to Du Lianzi.


    Then there was no response from the poisonous lotus seed.


    "Do you know yunshenzong?" Meng Li said to him again.


    The poisonous lotus seed still has no reaction.


    Meng Li: "forget it, I''ll give you some spirit liquid." Meng Li poured the spirit liquid into the space, which directly soaked the body of the poisonous lotus seed.


    Its fat, white body did not move in it.


    If you don''t know, you think there''s a dead bug in it.


    Looking disgusted, Meng Li put the space away and stopped looking.


    After a while, he took it out again. Meng Li found that the liquid was less, and the poisonous lotus seed could not help absorbing it.


    "Have you become smart?" Meng Li asked.


    The poisonous lotus seed still has no reaction, it seems that it has no intelligence at all.


    Meng Li didn''t take it out after he put it away this time.


    She began to practice. The next evening, Yunling came back in a hurry and saw Meng Li sitting there calmly reading a book. She asked:


    "what do you do today?"


    "When do I need you to come and ask about my day?" Meng Li looked at her indifferently.


    Yunling: "I''m just asking. I care about you."


    "I think I should care about you too. Where have you been?" Meng Li asked her.


    Yunling:...


    Meng Li also said, "don''t you think it''s inappropriate for a woman to run out every day? Night is not home. "


    Yunling: "do you doubt me?"


    Meng Li: "shouldn''t it?"


    "Cloud Ling hummed:" anyway clear person from clear, I have a clear conscience on the line


    Come on, she turned around and left. Since the other party refused to tell her what he was doing today, she asked the people in the valley.


    Is he in the valley today?


    Meng Li stares at Yunling''s back figure that is about to disappear in his eyes. He thinks in his heart that hearing people''s curtain is really suspicious.


    However, if the time is not right, all conjectures will not hold.


    When Yunling found out that the little valley master had been busy in the valley all day, and there were many people who had seen him, it could prove that he had never left the miracle doctor''s valley since morning.She went to Wen Renmu to reply, and she said:


    "Mingzhen has been in the miracle doctor''s Valley all day."


    He frowned at the news.


    Cloud Ling also frowns: "I don''t know how to return a responsibility."


    "I''m sure that the one who sold us must be the child. It should not have sensed the mother so far away to expose us."


    "Unless it''s someone who''s been tampering with it."


    This time, she suddenly became mysterious, and her heart was not clear.


    Ke Mingzhen has been in the miracle doctor valley today.


    It''s impossible to come back from the poison sect in one night. Even if you don''t sleep, you can''t use lightness skill all the time.


    But Yunling didn''t tell wenrenmu about her husband''s strange things. She didn''t want to tell others about the contradiction between husband and wife.


    More reluctant to tell Wen Renmu, Wen Renmu is special to her.


    She didn''t want to complain in front of the screen, after all, it was her choice.


    But it is because she did not say, so that some of the suspected Meng Li Wen Renmu dispelled the suspicion.


    "Since he''s in the miracle doctor''s Valley, it''s impossible for him to use his hands and feet on Zi Chong," he said


    "There''s another possibility." I heard people saying.


    Yunling looked at him: "what is possible?"


    "The old poison monster has a good hand." Hear the person curtain lightly say.


    Cloud Ling can''t help but put forward doubt: "is he necessary?"


    "In fact, this insect was bred casually by its mother. He used it to poison others, but he wanted to attract others through this insect?"


    "Does he know we''re going? You know, there are very few people who can recognize this insect. People who are not very expert can''t recognize it at all. "


    "Let alone think that the mother insect is a poisonous lotus seed."


    Hearing this, he said with a smile: "you are not the old man of detoxification. He is especially cautious."


    "Just because he cares about poisonous lotus seeds, he is afraid that others will search for poisonous lotus seeds through seed worms, so he uses his hands and feet to increase the sensing range between them, so that the poisonous old monster can know in advance that others are coming with seed worms, and he has enough time to deal with it and let others have a chance."

 Chapter 2083

    It seems that there is some truth in the analysis of the people''s screen, and Yunling has been successfully convinced.


    "All right." She didn''t worry about it any more.


    "Shall we go again?" She was not reconciled to the thought of poisonous lotus seed.


    Hearing the man''s screen pondering for a while, he said, "go, but it will take some time to think of a complete plan."


    Yunling nodded.


    Meng Li has been guarding the poisonous lotus seed for several days. He feeds it with spirit liquid every day. He seems to have fattened it, but there is nothing else.


    Today, it''s arching around. It''s very uneasy. Meng Li guesses that it''s probably because there''s no toxin to eat.


    Isn''t the spirit liquid fragrant to it?


    It contains a lot of energy, enough to satisfy everything it needs.


    In particular, this thing is actually a bit of a monster, so it needs more supernatural fluid.


    Can meet its energy needs, and can not stop it greedy.


    I want to eat poison because I''m greedy.


    Look at it in the arch for a long time, the lotus like eyes constantly staring at themselves, Meng Li helpless to find some toxins to eat for it.


    After taking the poison, he closed his eyes with satisfaction, and then remained motionless, as if dead.


    This makes Meng Li doubt whether he is in a hurry and raise an ugly poisonous insect around him.


    Meng Li originally wanted to go out to find the whereabouts of the map, but on second thought, it seems that he didn''t get much out.


    What I thought earlier was to find the rest of the maps before they started looking for them. Now I think it''s too energy consuming.


    It''s better to wait to hear the poison of the human screen, and then take a look at the half map on his back. In this way, you can get hints and find more clues.


    If not, you can wait until Wen Renmu and Yunling find the map and follow them...


    just like getting this poisonous lotus seed, you can get the rest of the map.


    In this way, it seems better to wait quietly.


    It doesn''t seem like a long day.


    Two or three months at most. I can''t wait.


    Eh, not two or three months, because that was the detoxification time when Yunling had poisonous lotus seeds.


    In the plot, since he met the insect, and Wen Renmu was so skillful, he must have got the poisonous lotus seed.


    Now that they don''t have poisonous lotus seeds, the detoxification potential will be slower.


    But it doesn''t matter. I can wait myself.


    So Meng Li calmed down and waited patiently. He usually worked in the magic doctor''s Valley and asked the valley master to go back to shut up.


    As for Yunling, Mengli doesn''t care about her at all. Sometimes she will quarrel with Mengli, but Mengli doesn''t pay attention to her. Even if she doesn''t quarrel.


    Now husband and wife describe strangers, Yunling is very grateful that he has heard the curtain, otherwise in this world without relatives, how lonely ah.


    She sighed deeply that men were so unreliable. At that time, she thought that Mingzhen was her reliance in the world and a person worthy of trust. She never thought that it would be like this.


    Until now, she didn''t want to understand why the other party was so indifferent. Even if she was wrong, she should make it clear to herself!


    This kind of confused, do not understand why the taste of emotional change is too subdued.


    She is waiting. When she hears the poison of the human curtain, she will leave with him.


    Can''t stand this kind of suffocating marriage, can you live a lifetime?


    Emotional things are not enough to let her worry for too long, because Wen Renmu took her to poison sect.


    This time, it was carefully arranged and planned by Wen Renmu, and he also used his own staff.


    However, the leader of the poison sect didn''t feel someone coming because he didn''t have the poison lotus seed. He really let the news people act in other people''s territory and coerce them.


    "Hand over the poisonous lotus seeds." Wen Renmu''s men searched for the poisonous old monster''s room for a long time. Some people even died of poisoning, but they didn''t find the poisonous lotus seed.


    Therefore, we can only press questions.


    "Ask me?" Speaking of this, the old poison monster wants to vomit blood.


    "Didn''t you take it away?" He looked at the figure of the two people in front of him, and they should be the people who came last time.


    "It''s a good move to divert the tiger from the mountain. I chased and killed you, but I didn''t expect that you still had accomplices. You avoided many mechanisms and took it away." The old poison monster said it was a bit of a grievance.


    Hearing the curtain of people


    He felt that the old poison monster was joking with him.


    But the old poison monster is really true. Now he is controlled by others, and there is nothing to hide.


    Hearing that the old poison monster was lying, he threatened him for a while, but he didn''t change his words. He just repeated what he had said before.


    And also let the news screen look for it, if you can find it and take it.


    However, the old poison monster also realized that this might be two groups of people, not a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain.


    But he still insisted on hearing the news, saying that the poisonous lotus seed was with him.After hearing this, I found out. I almost killed the poisonous old monster, but I didn''t find the poisonous lotus seed.


    Poison old monster didn''t kill, in fact also had to thank cloud Ling, is cloud Ling stopped to hear the person curtain.


    At that time, Wen Renmu said: "the monsters of the poison sect are violent and vicious. What can''t be killed?"


    Yunling said: "if you kill him, there will be the next leader of the poison clan. Maybe the next one is more vicious than this one, and it''s worse than this one."


    "At least, I can see it."


    If the next one is really addicted to killing people, if the next one likes to do experiments with human body, it is also a disaster.


    It''s said that they spared the old poison monster''s life, and they were disappointed.


    On the way, he said to Yunling:


    "we have been calculated."


    Yunling: "who can it be?"


    Hearing the curtain, he said, "I don''t know, but it''s hard to find someone who can count on me."


    When he first came to the poison sect, no one followed him at all. Then when he was on the top of the old poison monster''s house, he noticed something.


    They did not expect Meng Li''s head, after all, she has long ruled out the suspicion.


    "There is only one possibility, that is, the people of the poison sect have stolen the poison lotus seeds of the old poison monster." Heard the curtain firmly said.


    Yunling also nodded: "this possibility is not without."


    "It''s a lot smoother to steal when you''re in trouble than usual."


    I heard a sound.


    So, Yunling heart more disappointed, poison lotus seed in the end where?


    Just now, she also tried to ask zichong to look for the mother worm, but zichong didn''t respond at all. Either the poisonous lotus seed has been taken far away by people, or it may be killed.


    But that rare thing should not be killed.


    Wen Renmu said: "since we suspect that the people of duzong stole the poisonous lotus seed, I will send someone to pay attention to it later. I will help you get it."


    "Well, forget it." Yunling thought it was too much trouble.


    Hearing the curtain, he said, "don''t you want me to hurry up?"


    She just nodded: "OK."


    "In fact, at most a few months, you should be able to completely untie the poison. If you can find the poisonous lotus seed, you can clear the poison as soon as a month."

 Chapter 2084

    "I know it in my heart," he said


    This poison can''t be untied. I can''t see the map clearly.


    After looking for so many years, the rest of the maps don''t have any clue. When I think about this, I feel worried when I hear the people''s screen.


    It seems that this thing has become the most important thing in his life.


    Did you pay too much for it? Is it necessary to stick to it?


    He sometimes falls into self doubt.


    If you don''t stick to it, can it be a lot easier? But over the years, you''ve paid so much effort and got nothing. It''s really not reconciled.


    They have not untied the poison there. Meng Li has fed the poisonous insects for a period of time, but it''s a bit unexpected.


    The main reason is that the poisonous insect can talk.


    It was Meng Li who opened his mouth when he was feeding poison.


    It naively said to Meng Li, "don''t be so stingy. Give me more."


    The sound is like a child.


    Meng Li looked at it without expression: "can you speak?"


    "I will." Said the poisonous lotus seed.


    Meng Li: "when did you meet?"


    "They don''t want to talk about it." Jiao Didi''s voice came, Meng Li''s face was indifferent.


    Can you think of such a delicate voice coming from the body of a disgusting poisonous insect?


    Give it back?


    It''s more disgusting.


    Meng Li is also a Yankong, which... Forgive her for not accepting for a while.


    Meng Li moved his finger, looked at a can of poison beside him, and said to him, "in this way, if you answer me a question, I will give you some poison to eat."


    "Don''t give in." Said the poisonous insect.


    Meng Li''s forehead was blue.


    "Can you stop being so sweet?" She took a deep breath.


    Has this poisonous insect never looked in the mirror?


    She has kept this poisonous insect for such a long time, soaking it with spirit liquid every day, but she never reaches out her hand to touch it, not because it looks disgusting.


    Mollusks or something. I don''t like them.


    The poisonous insect said: "hum, isn''t it lovely for people like this?"


    Meng Li closed the poison jar in silence.


    "No, don''t do that." Its voice is pathetic.


    Meng Li: "then you should be normal."


    The poisonous insect said wrongly: "people are normal. You don''t like me, so you don''t like my voice. If you like me, you must love me now."


    "Don''t deny it. I''ve been watching you secretly for several days. You hate me and don''t hold me in your hand."


    Meng Li: ---


    she was so angry that she wanted to throw the poisonous insect away.


    But she repressed the impulse and tried to make herself calm. She said gently:


    "you... Tell me, how many days have you observed me?"


    "Just a few days." Poisonous insects can''t say exactly how many days.


    It is mainly because Meng Li''s attitude has been softened that he is willing to give a serious answer.


    "Why did you ignore me when you first came here?" Meng Li asked it.


    Poisonous lotus seed looks at her doubtfully: "did you talk to me?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    The poisonous lotus seed sighed and said, "this is a long story."


    "My consciousness just returned. I didn''t know where I was before. I saw you when I came back."


    Meng Li asked: "Oh?"


    The tender voice of the poisonous insect came:


    "I was conscious many years ago, but later my aura became less and less, so my consciousness fell asleep, and I became an ordinary little insect. Although I was still very cute, I lived by instinct, thinking about life and death."


    "Then aura suddenly became extremely abundant. I absorbed enough energy and my consciousness revived."


    "Don''t you know how surprised I was when I came back to consciousness and found myself in this


    "What''s the name of this thing?" Its body moved, turned over, lay on its back and floated on the spirit liquid.


    To tell you the truth, its feet are close to transparent color, there are a lot of them, and now they are still moving around, looking more and more disgusting.


    Instead, it thinks it''s cute.


    Meng Li replied without expression: "spirit liquid."


    The poisonous insect stares at its nearly transparent leg happily and says happily: "Wow, it''s called spirit liquid!"


    "I used to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, and never thought that I could lie in the spirit bath, and the spirit entered the body automatically."


    "And then." Meng Li stared at it silently.


    Poison lotus seed naturally said: "then I saw you.""At first, I didn''t dare to talk to you. I was so fragile that I was afraid you would kill me if you found that I could speak."


    "Later, in my observation, I found that you also have spiritual power, so I know you are different."


    "In fact, the most important thing is that I think you are really stingy. Why don''t you give me more poison? I can''t bear it. I think I will go crazy if I eat such a little every day. I might as well die."


    "After all, I''m a wretch to be played with when I''m alive. What''s the point?"


    With these words, his little mouth, which could hardly be seen, poured out unknown liquid. Meng Li estimated that he wanted to fake crying, but he was so greedy that he poured out saliva.


    I don''t know if it''s embarrassing.


    Don''t underestimate the unknown liquid of poisonous lotus seed. If it drips into a well, it can kill people who drink.


    "I said everything, will you give it to me quickly? Please, will you? You are the most handsome man in the world. You will live a long life. "


    The poisonous lotus seed moved again. It stood up straight and stuck to the space wall. Then the feet curled up together and stared at Meng Li with lotus like eyes praying.


    Meng Li was really amused by it this time, and gave it some poison to eat. It soon finished eating, very dissatisfied, and greedy for the big jar of poison.


    "Will you please take me out and put me in it? I want to live in it. " It asked Meng Li to leave.


    Meng Li: "I''m not beautiful, I think I''m beautiful.


    In fact, this kind of poison is also very expensive and rare, that is, the client has a rich family, otherwise it is not easy to find such a poisonous thing to feed this poisonous insect.


    Meng Li stared at the poisonous lotus seed and thought, it seems that the world has really cultivated some monsters.


    In the past, aura must have been more abundant than it is now, but this face has been recorded all the time. It has always been a martial arts face, not a self-cultivation face.


    Even if the low-level Xiuzhen plane is not.


    So what is the way for the consciousness to be awakened?


    I still remember in the story that Yunling''s constitution is different.


    The son of plane naturally has her particularity.


    However...


    I have been here for a long time, and I really don''t find that Yunling is very special.

 Chapter 2085

    The only thing special is that she is more intelligent than the people here.


    It''s not that she has aura, but that she seems to have aura in her body, but she won''t transform into aura herself.


    And this aura seemed to melt into her flesh and blood.


    The way of Heaven gives her a special constitution, but it''s not like this.


    Then, in the plot, does Yunling use blood to raise poisonous insects and call back the consciousness of poisonous insects?


    That''s about it.


    For Yunling, this poisonous lotus seed is really a rare thing. Like a spirit pet, it must have helped her a lot.


    Everything exists for a reason, especially the things around the son of plane, almost all exist for the mission of the son of plane.


    The poisonous lotus seed prayed again:


    "can you give me some more? Give me some more. People can''t do without drugs. They are so miserable. They are dying. Maybe tomorrow you can only see their bodies. They are really weak and helpless. "


    Meng Li suddenly smiles: "if you don''t die tomorrow, I''ll send you back."


    The poisonous lotus seed almost cried out.


    What a heartless woman to say such a thing.


    Why don''t you think you''re cute? You''re so cute.


    There must be something wrong with the other party''s aesthetics.


    After staring at Meng Li for a long time, he said weakly, "please, you are the kindest person in the world."


    Meng Li: "you are so poisonous, how sweet your mouth is."


    "Because my heart is sweet!" The poisonous lotus seed gazed at the poison jar.


    Meng Li: "do you have a heart?"


    Isn''t it disgusting to cut this mollusk in the middle?


    That scene, think about it


    The voice of the poisonous lotus seed pretended to be shy: "of course, people have a heart. You are all in people''s heart. "


    Meng Li,"...


    "finally, I''ll give you some." Meng Li fed it some more.


    It''s not easy to have such a sweet mouth.


    The poisonous lotus seed seems to be afraid that Meng Li will fight with him. She eats so fast that she finishes eating a few times and looks at Meng Li pitifully.


    Meng Li returned with a blank face.


    "What do you think of the women around me?" Meng Li asked about the poisonous lotus seed.


    Recently, Yunling is the only one who wanders around from time to time. Surely the poisonous lotus seed knows who it is.


    Poisonous lotus seed: "she is fragrant. I like it."


    Meng Li: "I like it so much."


    "Just like it." The poisonous lotus seed hummed and looked at Meng Li with a kind of stern eyes. Then it said:


    "I told you not to beat me. I''m very fragile. I''ll die in one beat."


    Meng Li laughed: "you can still position yourself."


    This poisonous lotus seed has a strange effect. The only weapon to protect oneself is the poison on oneself. If you want to kill it, you don''t need to touch him at all.


    It''s really a little thing that dies at a touch.


    "I want to be with her, to stick to her and suck her blood." The sound of the poisonous lotus seed was quite uneasy.


    Meng Li nodded. Sure enough, her blood could attract poisonous lotus seeds.


    "Is her blood better than the liquid?" Meng Li asked.


    The poisonous lotus seed shook its head and said, "well, your spirit liquid must be the best, and your poison is also the best to eat, but people have never eaten it, so they are curious."


    Meng Li: "did you have a master before?"


    Poisonous lotus seed: "master?"


    It said honestly, "yes."


    Meng Li: "what about your master?"


    "He''s dead. He died miserably." The tender voice of the poisonous lotus seed was still a little sharp, like mourning the tragic fate of its master.


    Meng Li asked, "who was your former master?"


    "Why don''t you ask him how he died?" Poisonous lotus seed asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and patted the table: "you little worm, talk to me well. Don''t say any overlapping words to me. Be careful I''ll teach you what death is!"


    What''s dead? What''s wrong!


    Can you stop being cute with such disgusting looks.


    "Ouch..."


    "Wuwu..."


    Where did it continue to die? After meeting Meng Li''s calm eyes, he was honest: "I... Know." Then the whole body of the poisonous lotus seed was tied in the spirit liquid.


    "Well, as you wish, how did your master die?" Meng Li asked it.


    Anyway, you can also ask this question. You have plenty of time to ask this question.


    "I don''t know," she said sadly


    Meng Li gave angry smile: "do you fool me?"


    "I didn''t, I just think he should die miserably, because he abandoned me and then disappeared," she said"If it''s not very miserable, how can you abandon me?"


    Meng Li was angry and laughed by the poisonous lotus seed again, especially his voice was still so ignorant, it seemed that he really thought so.


    "In fact, it''s normal for your master to abandon you, because I also want to throw you out." Meng Li said to the poisonous lotus seed with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. People are so weak that they can''t survive when they go out, and they will die..."


    Meng Li said, "can you tell me who your master is?"


    "I can''t remember..." Perhaps the poison lotus seed also thinks that Meng Li''s patience is running out, and his words are more and more careful.


    Meng Li: "in fact, if there is no accident, you will lie on some ground tomorrow. Maybe passers-by will step on you and you will die."


    "Don''t abandon me, please, will you?" Poison lotus seed immediately begged:


    "I don''t want to have such a tragic fate, and I don''t want to be abandoned again."


    "Do you know yunshenzong?" Meng Li asked it.


    "I don''t know."


    Just when Meng Li was disappointed, he heard Du Lianzi say firmly:


    "when I remember my master''s name, his name is Yunshen."


    "He abandoned me from beginning to end!"


    Meng Li is a little happier. Is Yunshen the master of Yunshen?


    Or is it just a coincidence?


    I don''t think so.


    Because this is most likely the clue in Yunling''s hand.


    God wants everything around her to pave the way for her, providing convenience and clues.


    If Yunling in the plot wakes up the consciousness of poisonous lotus seed with her blood, she can''t wake up quickly with her own spirit liquid.


    It must have taken Yunling a long time for the poisonous lotus seed to wake up. At that time, all the clients died. There is no clue about the poisonous lotus seed in the plot.


    Meng Li: "do you know where yunshenzong is?"


    "Is your master the master of Yunshen sect?"


    Poison lotus seed wrongly said:


    "people have such a small body. Now they don''t know where they are. It''s too hard for me to ask this question. In fact, I''m not familiar with the world at all. My life used to be eating, sleeping and eating."

 Chapter 2086

    "Besides yunshenzong, I don''t know where it is. I''ve only seen him, and I don''t know anything else."


    "How does he make you intelligent?" Meng Li asked about the poisonous lotus seed.


    She thought the poisonous lotus seed was cultivated by Yunshen.


    Unexpectedly, the poisonous lotus seed said:


    "people have existed for a long time, and their consciousness is also owned by themselves. He only found that I was cute, and then he took me with him for a period of time."


    "I thought he was kind, so I took him as my master. Who knows, he abandoned me again. I think he must be dying and unable to take care of me, so he made up his mind to let me go."


    Meng Li: "this is a silent worm.


    My heart is full of silence.


    Why do you always feel cute?


    I don''t think I''ve ever looked in the mirror. Where can a bug look in the mirror.


    What''s more, Meng Li wants to laugh. Does he really think that his master abandoned him when something happened?


    Or do you think that person is too immoral.


    I don''t know what a bug thinks.


    "Do you remember what he looked like? Do you have any characteristics? Is there anything around it? Like the crane Meng Li looks at the poisonous lotus seed and asks.


    The poisonous lotus seed moved and said, "to tell you the truth, people need energy to speak. Now they are almost out of energy."


    Meng Li pointed to the spirit liquid: "then you drink two mouthfuls."


    "People drink too much and can''t bear to eat. I want to take poison to relieve my discomfort." The poisonous lotus seed wants poison by all means.


    Meng Li also gave it some more and said, "can you remember now?"


    Poisonous lotus seed ate poison, just happy to ask Meng Li: "crane is what thing."


    Meng Li: "crane is able to fly, temperament refined, looking at things that are not ordinary."


    Maybe the legendary crane looks like this.


    "No, he''s the same as you, nothing." Poison lotus seed said: "don''t ask people what he looks like, ask is forget."


    Meng Li: "where do you live with him?"


    The poisonous lotus seed said, "I don''t know, just like other people don''t know where it is now."


    Meng Li nodded. In fact, the insect''s words are reasonable. It''s so small and its eyes can see so wide. What can you know?


    It doesn''t know where its owner has taken it.


    A little want to throw this ugly thing away, but still not willing.


    It should be useful.


    Hearing footsteps coming from outside, Meng Li put the poisonous lotus seed away.


    Although Yunling wanders around in front of her every day with zichong, zichong can''t sense the existence of this poisonous lotus seed.


    Because it is isolated by space, and the induction between them is weak, they can''t break through the force of the separated space.


    The poisonous lotus seed didn''t know why it was suddenly put away. It thought of the can of poison, and its mouth watering.


    I really want to eat...


    in fact, I''m not satisfied and greedy.


    If you really want to give it poison, but don''t give it spirit, it should be greedy for spirit, and it should be thinking about it all the time.


    "Mingzhen, can I discuss something with you?" Cloud Ling comes in and then opens the door to say.


    In the past, she had to talk with Meng Li, care about Meng Li''s attitude, and question why Meng Li was. Now she is used to it.


    Also achieved the real indifference.


    If you have something to say, don''t disturb Meng Li.


    Meng Li finger on the table gently: "you say."


    "Jiuzhuan Naqi pill, can you lend it to me?"


    Meng Li looked at Yunling faintly: "do you know what the nine turn Naqi pill means to the miracle doctor Valley?"


    Yunling sat down and frowned:


    "I know that the medicinal materials of jiuzhuan Naqi pill are produced every ten years, and each time they are produced, they can only produce no more than 20 pieces, but it takes ten years, which is very precious."


    "But you can borrow it from me first. Next spring, this medicinal material will be produced. Next year is the tenth year."


    Meng Li: "what do you want with this precious pill?"


    After asking, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Yunling didn''t expect it.


    I put away the jiuzhuan Naqi pill in advance. In the plot, I need to use the jiuzhuan Naqi pill when I hear the poison of human screen. Besides, I need three more.


    Three!


    There were only three left in the whole magic medicine valley. At that time, Yunling took them away without saying a word. When the client found out, he didn''t say anything. He loved her, so he couldn''t care about anything with her.


    However, it seems that at this time in the plot, the poison of Wen Ren screen is almost removed.


    This time, the poisonous lotus seed is not here. The detoxification is a little slow.


    That''s why she just came to get the nine turn Naqi pill.


    Before she took any medicine, she didn''t think she couldn''t get it.But Meng Li has his own consideration, if the general medicine, take it, after all, it is not without, and she is really waiting for the detoxification.


    But for such a precious thing, Yunling must pay a price.


    "Useful." Yunling can''t explain what''s the use in the end, can only say so.


    Meng Li: "you, the young lady of the magic doctor''s Valley, have not made any contribution to the magic doctor''s valley now, but you still need to take away precious things without any reason. Is that a bit too much?"


    "What do you want?" Cloud Ling some numbly looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "how many do you want?"


    "Three." When Yunling opened her mouth, she felt that her partner would not agree.


    If I had known that I would have taken it when I could, it would not have happened today.


    Meng Li said, "I can give it to you, but you have to give me something equivalent in exchange, so that I don''t care where your herbs go."


    "We are husband and wife. Do you have to worry about this?" Cloud Ling frowns to stare at her, oneself go where to find equivalent thing?


    Meng Li: "you''ve taken a lot of herbs. They don''t know where to go."


    "This medicine is extraordinary. If you can''t get the equivalent, don''t take it."


    "You can." Cloud Ling desolate ground nodded, say: "that you want what, also give me a direction."


    Meng Li thought for a while and said, "there is no shortage of property and fame in the valley of the miracle doctor."


    "Without conscience, shaogu master lacks conscience." Yunling then said.


    Meng Li didn''t care about her sarcastic words, just said: "lack of medical skills."


    Yunling said sarcastically: "you can make me laugh to death, lack of medical skills. Isn''t the magic doctor valley the most brilliant place in the world?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "No


    "It''s the lack of your skill."


    Once upon a time, Yunling hid herself and refused to let the client learn a little. Now she has to hand it in. After the client comes back, she can learn.


    Although Yunling will, he will, but Yunling has the medical skills, is also the most suitable for this plane.


    It is suitable to be inherited in this plane.


    After all, she''s the son of face, the chosen one.

 Chapter 2087

    If Meng Li left everything she had learned, it would cost her too much time and energy, and she was not very willing.


    She has always been like this in her work. She will try her best to win some benefits for the client and leave some benefits as a small gift for the client. However, it seems that it is not in line with this plane to keep everything she has learned, and there is no need to avoid interfering in the process of the plane.


    Jiuzhuan Naqi pill must have come to pick up the man''s curtain. He put it on himself. He couldn''t get it. Later, he would harass the doctor''s valley. Meng Li didn''t want to affect the doctor''s Valley and made the valley restless.


    So in exchange for Yunling''s ability is the best.


    She should not have told Wen Renmu that jiuzhuan Naqi pill was bought by her own medical skills.


    "You even count on your pillow?" Cloud Ling asks a way.


    Meng Li: "fair deal, what are you doing with me?"


    "Do we have to deal with each other? What is the love between husband and wife? " Yunling asked.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows: "you don''t have to try to talk about feelings with me, you just say whether you are willing or not."


    "I..." Yunling hesitated.


    How can medical skills be spread?


    Instinctively, I don''t want to pass it on.


    Meng Li said: "if you don''t want to, don''t talk to me about it any more. By the way, jiuzhuan Naqi Dan has been asked. I think it''s time for me to promise others."


    "Yes, you are so mean, I promise you." Yunling heard that someone wanted to, for fear that Meng Li gave it to others, but in a hurry she could only promise.


    What''s wrong with hearing people''s lives?


    If he doesn''t detoxify, he will really die.


    Meng Li: "exchange medical books."


    "Where can I write a medical book for you in a short time? You give me the jiuzhuan Naqi pill first. I''ll write it for you slowly. I can''t run away. Don''t worry about it. " Cloud Ling wring eyebrow, very not worry.


    Meng Li: "the nature of the transaction is that if you take out something, I will also take out something, instead of giving it to you first. There is no guarantee between us. If you don''t give me medical books at that time, can I kill you?"


    Cloud Ling some painful ground asks: "must be like this? Without a trace of affection? "


    "No trust?"


    Meng Li just looked at her silently, but he didn''t speak any more. There was no room for negotiation.


    Both sides are so silent, looking at each other, Yunling staring at Mengli, eyes complex, also invisible to Mengli increase pressure.


    However, Meng Li didn''t feel the so-called pressure at all. She just sat there calmly and played a silent psychological game.


    Yunling tries to win the game with her feelings, but it backfires. In Meng Li''s long silence and her indifferent eyes, Yunling is defeated.


    She said, "you give me one first."


    "Then I''ll give you the medical book in a month."


    At present, Wen Renmu needs one jiuzhuan Naqi pill, and the other two will be needed later.


    Give one first, and it won''t delay his treatment.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s OK. In fact, it''s my compromise."


    Yunling: "did not see a little compromise."


    Their deal is so reached, Meng Lixian gave her one, anyway, she must need the remaining two, not afraid that she won''t take the medical books.


    In order to get the remaining two as soon as possible, Yunling began to write medical books day and night.


    Fearing that the other party would change her mind, she could only feel at ease by holding jiuzhuan Naqi Dan in her hand.


    Now in her heart, Meng Li has become an uncertain person.


    Of course, she didn''t want to let the audience know about these things, so she stayed in the valley and wrote all day long. She could see the lights in her room in the middle of the night.


    Seeing her working so hard, Meng Li was almost moved.


    Unfortunately, all this is for the sake of hearing about people, not for the sake of my husband.


    Although Meng Li stayed in the magic medicine Valley, he still had a chance to inquire about the information about the map.


    This day, the Lord of Tianji Pavilion came to ask for medicine. When he asked Meng Li what he needed, Meng Li only said three words:


    "yunsenzong."


    Tianji Pavilion is an information organization. They know many secrets.


    They have all the secrets of the world.


    ¡±I always think it''s a rumor that the young Valley master is interested in this. "Said the Lord of Tianji Pavilion.


    Meng Li: "I have nothing to ask for. It''s better to satisfy my curiosity."


    "Ah." The Lord of the pavilion smiles. The miracle doctor Gu really needs nothing, so he can inquire about it.


    Even if you change something valuable or useful.


    Why pursue this kind of illusory news.


    "If I tell the little valley master, the little valley master will let me take the medicine I need?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "it depends on whether what you say is useful."


    "If you tell me a random rumor, I''m afraid you don''t want to get along with me.""No way." The owner of Tianji Pavilion laughs. Who has nothing to do to offend the people of Shenyi Valley?


    How can you pit them?


    The pavilion leader pondered for a long time, and finally said: "I only know a rumor about yunshenzong, that is, some people say that yunshenzong is not an imaginary fairyland, but a dangerous place, or a ghost."


    Meng Li: "seriously?"


    "It''s all rumors. To tell you the truth, if I knew exactly where yunshenzong was, I would have gone to explore it." He returned.


    Meng Li stares at the Lord of Tianji Pavilion for a long time. After thinking about it, he gives him the medicine he asked for.


    And the price he paid was just that sentence.


    It''s a short sentence, but it''s more useful than other people''s because it''s from the Lord of Tianji Pavilion.


    It''s not necessarily that what he said is accurate. After all, he also said it was a rumor, but he put forward a different thinking for Meng Li.


    Is yunshenzong really like a fairyland?


    It''s like fairyland. It''s not so believable, but I always think it''s for the best. I never thought it might be that he said.


    "Don''t you really know where yunshenzong is?" Meng Li called out the bug again.


    The poisonous lotus seed looked around, and finally said, "people are so hungry and want to eat poison. Please let me die of poisoning!"


    Meng Li: "I want to be beautiful."


    "Let people eat something, or they really don''t have the brain to think, Wuwu..." the poisonous lotus seed begged bitterly.


    So although it looks like Meng Li doesn''t like it, but the supplication still let Meng Li give it some poison to eat.


    She had already thought that when the task was finished, she would throw away the insect.


    Or leave it to the client.


    When it had eaten well, Meng Li said, "do you remember now?"


    "I beg you, don''t embarrass me. I''m just a helpless little wretch. I don''t know what you said." Poison lotus seed says wrongly.


    Meng Li, "...


    "

 Chapter 2088

    "Do you know what Yin Qi is?" Meng Li asked about the poisonous lotus seed.


    The poisonous lotus seed was stuffy for a long time: "I seem to know."


    "Did yunsen have it back then?" Meng Li asked.


    If yunsen had been in contact with those at that time, he would have had some.


    "It has been forgotten for too long." The poisonous lotus seed thought for a long time and said.


    Meng Li looked at it: "do you want me to look at you with disappointed eyes?"


    I feel that this little thing is useless in her hands.


    However, in the face of the plot, they can help to fulfill their mission.


    Otherwise it would not exist.


    "Don''t be disappointed with me, and don''t abandon me." Said the poisonous lotus seed.


    Meng Li laughed: "what if I abandon you?"


    "Then you must have met something, unable to save yourself, and then choose to let go of others." Said the poisonous lotus seed.


    Meng Li: "is it in Du Lianzi''s heart that those who abandon him are dying and can''t take care of him.


    "Are you cursing me?" Meng Li asked.


    Poison lotus seed quickly said: "no, it''s just that people are so lovely. If they don''t have to, who will abandon them?"


    Meng Li''s success was infuriated and laughed by his self-confidence.


    "Help me to think about what characteristics Yun Shen has, or what habits he has. If you think of one, I''ll give you half a can of poison." This time, she''s making a lot of money.


    I don''t believe it can move a little bug.


    Sure enough, the insect was excited. Half a can!


    If you think of one, it''s half a can. If you think of two, it''s one can. Then you can live in the poison can, lie in it, eat and sleep.


    Insects grow at the top.


    Think of all the beautiful scenes.


    Good heart... But the key is, how can I remember?


    "Do you have to force a little bug like this? Why don''t you take those poisons for others? " It asked weakly.


    Meng Li calmly looked at it: "this is a deal."


    "I''ve let you eat and drink so much for nothing. Instead of asking you to repay me, I still trade with you. You should be more sensible."


    "Yes, thank you. You are a good man. You will live a long life." It said.


    Meng Li: "it seems that this is the second time that he has heard the word" longevity ".


    But I''m more than 100 years old.


    "I''ll try to think about it." The insect said, "you give me a little time."


    With that, Meng Li put it away.


    Take your time and think about it for a day.


    It took less than an hour for the insect, who was very greedy for poison, to remember. It said to Meng Li:


    "Yunshen''s power is different from yours."


    "Why not?" Meng Li is interested.


    "It''s not like you, it''s not like the people out there." Said the worm.


    Meng Li pondered for a while. People here practice internal skills and cultivate their own spiritual power. Yunshen is neither internal skill nor spiritual power.


    There are also world power, Demon power, magic, etc...


    "is it Demon power?" Meng Li asked it.


    "In fact, they are also Demon power." Insect good life, shyly said.


    Meng Li: "what


    "You... Demon power?"


    The insect almost cried out: "isn''t it someone else''s?"


    Meng Li''s face was particularly indifferent.


    The insect is so weak that he doesn''t feel any power on him.


    In fact, he belongs to a kind of demon. The power he uses is also called Demon power, but it''s too little.


    Forget it. Don''t worry about it.


    "Is yunsen Demon power?" Meng Li asked.


    In people''s hearts, like a fairy, like a myth, if he is a demon, then the story will be more interesting.


    "No The insect denied Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "is that magic?"


    "What is magic?" Asked the worm stupidly.


    Meng Li: "the unique power of the demons."


    "What is the demons?" Asked the worm.


    Meng Li:...


    Meng Li described the magical characteristics of it, and the insect said, "it seems not."


    Meng Li finally asked, "is it Jieli?"


    Insect: "what is the boundary force?"


    It can''t be what the Tasker left on this plane, can it?


    If this is the case, I have less expectation.


    It should not be that ordinary taskers will not stay in these things, and the way of heaven will not specially give birth to the son of plane.


    After asking for a long time, the insect didn''t say exactly what power Yunshen used. It just said that it was very special. Meng Li also released his mental power to feel it and asked him:"Is that the power?"


    The insect is whistling: "it hurts."


    Meng Li pricked the insect with his mental strength to make it feel better. As a result, he gave Meng Li such an impression.


    "Not this one." The insect then added.


    Meng Li "...


    she sighed slightly, and then gave the insect half a can of poison as a reward for providing him with a message.


    Although he didn''t understand what power Yunshen used in the end, he knew that his power was special.


    Where is the legendary yunsenzong?


    But the plane is too big, I can''t do a carpet search.


    And this kind of thing is very deep. If it is not deep, it will be discovered long ago, and carpet search may not be able to find it.


    The insect got half a can of poison and was so happy that he had to let Meng Li get it out of the space and put it in the poison can.


    Meng Li didn''t want to listen to it, so he let it go.


    It finished the poison in two hours.


    If Meng Li is allowed to feed it at ordinary times, it will be the amount for many days.


    After eating it, he quickly went back to the spirit liquid and soaked it. He said that he would support it if he ate too much. He needed the spirit liquid to provide energy to help it digest.


    Meng Li looked at it and wanted to say that fortunately, when the old poison monster raised it, it didn''t wake up and didn''t have so many demands. Otherwise, the old poison monster''s family would be eaten up by it.


    It''s supposed to be able to eat the poison.


    It''s so delicious.


    Poison, though harmful, is never cheap.


    Rare poison is as expensive as rare life-saving medicine.


    I don''t know if the poisonous old monster is thinking about the poisonous lotus seed now. Meng Li even wants to send it back to the poisonous old monster.


    Anyway, for the old poison monster, whether he has this poisonous lotus seed or not, he has to make poison and use it to punish people.


    Insect can see Meng Li''s impatience, it whispered: "are you considering abandoning me?"


    "Is something wrong with you?"


    Meng Li: "here we go again.


    "You did it on purpose?" She asked indifferently.


    Looking at Meng Li''s bad expression, he was also a little afraid, saying:


    "I''m so afraid of you."


    Looking at Meng Li''s eyes, he was indifferent again. He said, "well, I''ll let you deal with this wretch."


    "But it''s not easy for me to grow up now. Don''t trample me to death, OK? If they die, they will die with dignity. "


    Meng Li: "there is nothing to say.


    Just put it away.


    She didn''t say she was going to kill it.

 Chapter 2089

    After half a month, Yunling finally took a thick medical book to Meng Li.


    Meng Li took it over and began to read it. It was just that one book was too thick to finish.


    "Let me examine it." Meng Li said.


    Cloud Ling looks at Meng Li in amazement: "do you so distrust me?"


    "Can''t I scribble?"


    Meng Li: "didn''t you check the jiuzhuan Naqi pill I gave you?"


    Yunling snorted: "no, I''m not like you. I''m suspicious."


    Meng Li smiles. When the first nine turn Naqi pill is given to Yunling, Yunling goes out and checks it carefully.


    I''m afraid I''ll give her a fake.


    "In such a hurry? Let me check for two days? That''s not a deal, but it''s ok? " Meng Li looked at her faintly.


    Yunling sneered: "OK, take your time."


    After she left, Meng Lizhen looked at it slowly, page by page, word by word.


    This is not by the side, this is a life-saving book, if there is a mistake in what is written, let people make mistakes, the mistake is someone else''s life.


    Naturally, we should take it seriously.


    Not only that, Meng Li also depends on whether Yunling has privacy.


    After reading the whole book, Meng Li thinks it''s OK. Although Yunling didn''t finish what she had learned all her life, she also wrote about it, which is of great use to the miracle doctor valley.


    In order to smell the curtain to really willing, in fact, until next year there will be medicinal materials to make nine turn Naqi Dan, but she is eager to give smell the curtain cure, can''t wait.


    How many nights have I stayed up to finish such a thick book so soon, and I have never had a light day.


    Check the book is correct, Mengli put the remaining two nine turn Naqi Dan to Yunling, let her go to save wenrenmu.


    But after experiencing this matter, Yunling completely ignored Meng Li.


    I used to talk to her and quarrel with her, but now I am indifferent, very indifferent.


    The relationship between them is like a stranger.


    Yunling thoroughly chill, but the valley master''s wife, always feel that the relationship between son and daughter-in-law is not normal, and privately talk to Yunling.


    Is to ask what happened between them, cloud Ling refused to say, just vaguely with, valley master wife helpless, and find Meng Li, Meng Li is also vague.


    It makes the valley master''s wife feel a little uncomfortable. She can only persuade Meng Li that if there is any problem between husband and wife, it must be solved in time. The truth is the same as being sick. If there is a disease, it must be treated immediately. It can''t be delayed. The more serious it is, it will be delayed until there is no medicine.


    Meng Li just nodded and did not retort.


    It''s the valley master. Since Meng Li came back with some so-called "experience" when he went out last time, the valley master hopes that Meng Li will go out again to see if he can improve.


    Meng Li only said that it was not time to go out again.


    Then she really went out again, this time looking for a place with special power.


    Isn''t the insect saying that Yunshen''s power is special?


    But this time Meng Li looked around, and found no other ones. Instead, he found some mountain spirits and wild monsters. When they saw Meng Li, they were very frightened. Meng Li thought it was not easy for them to be what they are today in this environment, and they were honest and did not go out to disturb the world. So they all gave them some pills.


    The formula of this elixir is different. The spirit liquid added in it can barely match the elixir of Xiuzhen kingdom.


    Although this elixir can''t help their accomplishments soar, it can save their lives at the critical moment.


    One more life, one more fortune.


    The little fox also wanted to pester Meng Li, and his mouth was very sweet: "immortal, since you have given me a life, let me follow you and repay you."


    Meng Li looks at the fluffy fox. It''s cute and smart, but there''s a calculation at the bottom of her eyes that she understands.


    It''s also a plan to follow yourself.


    But then again, it''s not a fault to find someone who can rely on you. It''s not a fault to plan for yourself.


    "You want to repay me?" Meng Li asked it with a smile.


    It can''t speak yet. It was Meng Li who communicated with him with consciousness.


    The little fox''s ears moved and nodded. Meng Li said, "do you know where there is special power? Different from the power of you and me. "


    The little fox thought, "I''ve heard that in the southernmost area, there was a strange force at that time, which frightened the little demons nearby. One of them escaped from there."


    Meng Li: "what about it?"


    I want to find out about the situation.


    "It went away again." Said the little fox regretfully.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, you can repay me. We are destined to meet again."


    "Ah?" Before the fox could react, Meng Li disappeared.


    She didn''t want to take another fox with her.


    On the way, Meng Li suddenly thought of a problem, the southernmost, before the blood group is actually in the south.


    It''s just not the southernmost.She rubbed her eyebrows and thought whether to go to the blood clan again. Before she went there, she got nothing. She snatched a skeleton and didn''t understand it.


    Don''t go for the time being, smell the poison of the human curtain is about to untie, oneself first look at the map, see if there is a hint about the blood clan on the map.


    This time, Meng Li returned to the valley and gave some experience to the valley master.


    Let the valley master feel happy, but the medical book Meng Li written by Yunling hasn''t come out yet. Let''s wait until the task is finished.


    After a period of time, the poison of Wen Ren screen was really released.


    Also means, cloud Ling really and Wen Ren screen that what.


    Meng Li closes his eyes and feels sorry for the client. He forgives her for not stopping Yunling and Wenren from being together.


    In other words, if it''s not a mission of the way of heaven, the client can''t use his soul power to get revenge for the mission.


    But it doesn''t matter. In the end, the client will pay the price of bleeding, and the client will not want another woman who betrays him.


    He didn''t ask the Tasker to stop it.


    In fact, it''s really pitiful that the consignor is also the one arranged by the way of heaven for the son of plane. There are a lot of help for the son of plane...


    it''s too simple for Meng Li to see half of the map on the screen of hearing people. He can see it by looking for the chance to use his mental energy.


    Meng Li kept his distance when he was bathing in the human curtain. He looked at it with his mental strength and drew it at the same time.


    It can also be called copying.


    Meng Li strives to be consistent in every detail so as not to affect her judgment.


    She looked at the back of the hearing screen over and over again, but fortunately, she was single-minded and didn''t look at the others.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a body.


    The client''s body is also a man, and he has a good mentality. Sometimes it is inevitable that the client is a man.


    She is thinking about organizing those male taskers. When she meets clients who are female, can she adapt?


    Can someone be so obscene?


    Meng Li shakes her head and thinks about the meaningless things. She looks at the map in her hand and starts to compare it with the back of the screen.

 Chapter 2090

    As like as two peas, the only one is the same.


    After returning to the miracle doctor Valley, Meng Li took out the skeleton he had taken from the blood clan.


    Because on this map, there is a tip that is skull.


    Black, a small skull, as a reminder of the other four maps.


    There are also two tips. One is a water drop.


    It''s a drop like, black line drawing. I don''t know whether it''s a drop of water or blood, or other liquid. I can''t guess just by looking at it.


    And then there''s a hint that it''s a bird.


    It''s a very simple bird. There''s no variety, no color to talk about, and no characteristics. It''s just that I can barely see what a bird looks like.


    Fourth, there is nothing.


    Originally, there should be a hint, but there is a blank, but in other words, a blank is another hint.


    It''s just that this kind of hint is more boring. Looking at a blank, it''s all up to you to imagine out of thin air.


    A drop of water, I don''t know if it''s water, in case it''s some unknown liquid.


    A bird, I don''t know what kind it is, just symbolizes the birds flying in the sky.


    Then there was a blank.


    Fortunately, there is a skull. Is this the one she has?


    Is there such a coincidence?


    Meng Li directly took out the skull and put it in front of the insect and asked, "do you know this thing?"


    The insect is humming:


    "don''t do that. People are so scared. How can you put such a terrible thing in front of them?"


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows.


    Keep an eye on the bugs.


    It was the bugs that inspired the violent side of her heart.


    She wanted to hold the insect in her hand, and let it know what is dead.


    "Do you know him?" Meng Li suppressed his inner impulse and asked it without expression.


    "The smell of this thing is terrible. People don''t know it." Said the worm.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She quietly put away the skeleton, she shouldn''t always count on an insect.


    "Will you give me some poison?" The insect prayed.


    The whole insect sticks to the space wall, and the feet that are close to transparent are disgusting.


    Meng Li randomly sent some poison to it, then put it away and went out again.


    On the way, she was thinking, at this time of the plot, the client has been dead for a long time.


    Since Yunling untied the poison for wenrenmu, they are almost tired of doing everything together, investigating yunshenzong and looking for other maps.


    But they are just like Meng Li, looking at the tips, confused.


    Just those things, what genius can you think of?


    At this time, Meng Li has returned to the blood clan again, this time she did not show up, but in the dark to observe.


    All the people of the blood clan are maintaining the same life as before, no change, no strange behavior.


    Meng Li looked at the tall stone statue and found another skeleton on it.


    And look at the bones. It''s not very old.


    That''s why the people of the blood clan came to replace the previous skull. Maybe it''s because the skull hasn''t been here for a long time, and it hasn''t gathered any evil spirit.


    Meng Liyi stayed here for several days, but he didn''t find anything special.


    The only special thing is that their blood clan system is very strict.


    It seems that a pair of cousins fell in love and were both executed.


    Meng Li watched with his own eyes that they were tied to the stone pillar. Before he died, he sent out strong resentment and extreme lamentation.


    In Meng Li''s opinion, it is inhumane.


    She also pulled the bug out to see if it had any special reaction here.


    As a result, the insect has no response.


    She checked the blood clan inside and outside again, but couldn''t find the map, so she had to come back again.


    After that, both Meng Li and Wen Renmu were helpless.


    Meng Li also pays close attention to them all the time, hoping to get some useful news through them. As a result, he gets a skeleton in his hand. They really have nothing.


    Meng Li felt tired after working on it for a long time.


    That''s it.


    Sooner or later things will come.


    It''s impossible to drag on for a lifetime. Yunling still has the mission given by heaven, and the mission will always be issued.


    In the past six months, the two sides still have no new discoveries.


    Recently, it''s raining continuously. It seems that it''s raining everywhere. Some people say that it has rained for a long time in the south, and it''s almost never sunny.


    It is also said that those hunting people in the south are often poisoned. It seems that a piece of forest is miasmatic. If you go in and out, you will be poisoned.At first, there were fewer cases of poisoning, and then there were more and more cases. From the beginning, they were able to come out for treatment, but later they couldn''t come out and died directly, and no one dared to go in and check.


    The people in the river and lake immediately informed the people of the magic medicine Valley, hoping that the magic medicine valley would send someone to see the situation, hoping that the people of the magic medicine Valley could solve the problem.


    Because the poisonous gas is spreading. If we don''t find a way, sooner or later, it will poison the people nearby. Further to Dali, if there is no limit to its spread, the whole South may suffer.


    Meng Li is silent, South.


    She was shown a map, and the forest was in the southernmost corner.


    It should have something to do with yunsenzong. It seems that those who should come will come back sooner or later. It''s useless to worry before.


    However, if we didn''t get some clues before, we can''t immediately think that this may have something to do with yunshenzong.


    Just think it''s normal.


    It''s so poisonous now. Do you really dare to go in?


    Meng Li began to prepare to work, this body is still ordinary body, certainly can not withstand the erosion of toxins.


    "Do you know about the south?" I haven''t heard the voice of Yunling for a long time. Suddenly, it rings in Meng Li''s ear, which makes her not used to it.


    Meng Li said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you going to send someone?" Asked Yunling.


    Meng Li said: "such a big thing, of course, I go myself."


    "It''s dangerous." Cloud Ling thought to want to say.


    Meng Li said, "then what?"


    Yunling said, "then I''ll go with you."


    "By the way, I''ll bring a friend with me."


    Meng Li frowned. Now that Yunling knew about it, he could go with Wen Renmu.


    They should also be aware of the special situation over there. As for how to detect it...


    is it because of that drop of water?


    Association ability is so strong?


    "I''ll think about it." Meng Li did not immediately agree.


    Then Meng left and looked at the Wen Ren screen. He found that the map on the back of the Wen Ren screen had changed.


    She was a little depressed. The map was changed. There were three hints. The fourth one was not displayed before, but now it is displayed. It''s a tree.


    The reason is that after hearing the detoxification of human screen, the cultivation became very smooth, and the skill successfully broke through the tenth level.

 Chapter 2091

    This operation is quite magical.


    I haven''t found anything new on the screen before. It''s my fault.


    That''s why we go with ourselves.


    Do you want to be cannon fodder?


    Meng Li thought about it and decided to go with them, because it''s easy to find more with the son of plane.


    When he left, Yunling suggested Meng Li:


    "take some more people with you."


    Meng Li: "what are you going to do with so many people to give their heads away?"


    Yunling: "what


    "They don''t understand. They don''t protect themselves. It''s a drag to take them. It''s better not to take them." Meng Li said coldly.


    It seems that Yunling they are not satisfied with only one cannon fodder, but also want more.


    Of course, it''s not necessary.


    It is very difficult for them to protect themselves, and if there is any emergency, they have to be distracted to protect them, which is really unnecessary.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t want to take it, Yun Ling didn''t ask for it either. She just said:


    "OK."


    "Let''s go."


    They went out to the magic doctor''s Valley, and heard the curtain waiting outside. One was her husband, the other was her own...


    still made Yunling feel embarrassed.


    However, his psychological quality is very good when he hears the people''s screen. When he looks at Meng Li, he still has a kind of way that he doesn''t understand. Among them, Meng Li is indifferent.


    "This is my friend, the news screen." Yunling said.


    Meng Li looked at Wen Renmu and nodded: "I remember you spent a lot of money to seek medical treatment in the miracle doctor''s Valley, but you left in the middle of the treatment."


    "How are you now? Has the poison been untied? "


    Hearing this, he said: "don''t worry, everything is OK."


    What about going to the miracle doctor''s Valley to see a doctor before?


    At that time, if he didn''t guess that Yunling was his partner in the previous life, would he go to the miracle doctor Valley?


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s good."


    "Let''s go." Yunling thinks the atmosphere is not very good.


    Three people on the road, the relationship is somewhat complex, the atmosphere will not be good, Yunling also feel embarrassed, and Mengli is bored.


    Because if she goes by herself, it''s time to build a space passage. It''s very fast. She will go with them slowly.


    Sometimes, there is a smell of gunpowder in the speech, and sometimes it is ironic.


    Meng Li''s natural response.


    When looking for inn to settle down in the evening, Yunling tells the shopkeeper to have three rooms, and Mengli stops her.


    "We are husband and wife, why should we live separately?" Originally did not plan to sleep with cloud Ling a room, but who let this all the way to hear people screen in diaphragm should her.


    Maybe I''m jealous that I''m Yunling''s husband.


    Yunling and wenrenmu together, wenrenmu put forward to let Yunling go back and leave, to be with her, but Yunling heart only think about yunshenzong things, think about this thing again.


    In case that time directly back to the previous world, there is no need to consider and leave things.


    If you can''t go back, it''s not too late.


    The main thing is that he Li is not a very simple thing. At that time, it will inevitably involve a lot of problems. Yunling feels that she does not have the energy to face these at present, so she puts things aside.


    But in the heart of Wen Renmu, there are still feelings.


    Otherwise how can not be willing to and leave.


    So when Meng Li said that, her face turned black and her whole body was even colder. Yunling noticed that she was in a dilemma.


    Probably to prove her innocence, she said to Meng Li:


    "we have been sleeping apart for a long time, and we are not used to sleeping together all of a sudden."


    Meng Li seemed to be silly. He quickly reached out and touched Yunling''s forehead and asked:


    "do you have a fever? How can we just talk nonsense? When did we go to sleep separately, not last night...


    she looked at Yunling with an ambiguous look, which made Yunling at a loss.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    "What are you talking about?" She suddenly looked at Meng Li in disgust.


    Meng Li: "nonsense? It''s not normal for husband and wife to sleep together. What''s the shame? "


    "Brother, are you married? Tell me, is this normal? " She looked at the black face of the hearing screen said.


    Wen Renmu took a deep breath and said, "there''s no need to discuss what happened in your husband and wife''s room here."


    Meng Li immediately laughed, arched his hand and said, "I''m really sorry."


    Wen Renmu turned his back and raised his forehead. He thought that Yunling had told him that nothing had happened with her husband since he was with him.


    He can not care about Yunling with others, but can not do not care about Yunling with him after also with others.


    A maid and two husbands?Meng Li was satisfied when he saw and heard that the curtain was too much to bear.


    He said to Yunling, "I don''t think you look well."


    She was a little pale. Maybe she was scared. Maybe what she was thinking now was how to explain to Wen Renmu.


    "I hate you, selfish, mean and gibberish!" Cloud Ling suddenly angrily looking at Meng Li said.


    Meng Li was stunned for a moment, and then said with some hurt: "sorry, Yunling, I just want to express our love. I have no other meaning. I shouldn''t have said our privacy, which makes you lose face."


    "Don''t be angry. Let''s have a rest." Then she didn''t wait for Yunling to say anything, let the shopkeeper give two rooms.


    He handed a key to Wen Renmu and said to him with shame:


    "sorry, my wife is angry, so excuse me first."


    Then he stretched out a hand and put it on Yunling''s shoulder. Yunling''s face was bitter and her body moved. She wanted to shake off the hand on her shoulder. Unfortunately, Meng Li had great strength and she didn''t shake it off.


    Seeing and hearing the curtain, she said nothing, and her eyes were gloomy. She couldn''t explain anything in front of Meng Li.


    Can not be willing to follow Meng from the upstairs.


    Meng Li holds her in the whole process. When she goes upstairs, Wen Renmu turns her body and stares at their back. When she looks at Meng Li, her eyes are full of killing intention.


    Meng Li didn''t feel it, just felt it and didn''t care.


    After entering the room, Yunling breaks away from Meng Li and stares at her in disgust:


    "are you sick?"


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    "Will you let me go? I''m not looking for you for a while now. You''ll come back to me. "


    "What can I do for you?" Meng Li asked suspiciously.


    "Why do you lie?" Cloud Ling quality asks a way.


    Meng Li was very indifferent, and his voice was not warm: "what''s the matter with this? Is it OK to show the love between husband and wife? "


    "Do you care about it? Don''t want others to know our love? Or are you afraid that others will care? "


    "Why are you here to prove your innocence?"


    She word by word, said cloud Ling heart secret place, only let her feel inexplicable shame, have no face to look up.


    "It''s all right." She took a deep breath.


    It seems that there is really no position to make trouble, which will only make him suspicious.

 Chapter 2092

    Yunling also no longer continue to quarrel with Meng Li, she fell asleep.


    Meng Li pulled her up: "you sleep in the middle, where can I sleep?"


    When she lay down like this, it seemed that she couldn''t sleep any more.


    "Don''t you want to sleep with me? Why don''t you sit by? " She got up and looked at Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li felt that the other party always wanted to let her feel, but why let her?


    She said, "I''d like to sleep with you today."


    "You''re disgusting!" Yunling said angrily.


    Then she got up and sat down in the chair: "you sleep, I let you."


    Meng Li then lay down.


    Then I went to sleep.


    Don''t care how Yunling think, since want to disgust oneself, also want to let oneself when cannon fodder, that this all the way natural happy not up.


    I didn''t care so much, but others didn''t let it go.


    Maybe I met Feng Chu and had a lot to do with Feng Chu. Now Meng Li knows how to be alone.


    The next day, what Meng Li saw was still the face as black as the bottom of the pot.


    However, Meng Li arched his hand at him with spring breeze on his face and said, "good morning, brother Wen Ren."


    "Good morning." Hear the person curtain gloomy ground say.


    Meng Li laughs and turns his head to hold Yunling: "madam, please sit down. Madam worked hard last night."


    Yunling:...


    hearing the news, the curtain became darker.


    Then three people fell into a complete silence, no one spoke, heard the curtain as if a person on the road, always keep a long distance from them.


    And cloud Ling is to see in the eye, anxious in the heart.


    She couldn''t find a chance to explain to Wen Renmu. She really didn''t want to misunderstand her like this.


    She paid too much for him and was afraid of losing him.


    Slowly, wandering for two or three days, finally wandering to the southernmost, here is still rainy weather, the air is full of cold air, Meng Li added a dress to himself, but Yunling deliberately did not add it.


    I shiver when I walk on the road.


    She''s waiting, waiting for people to care about her.


    She wanted to be moved by the black face of Wen Renmu, hoping to get his pity. Unfortunately, Wen Renmu''s heart was as hard as iron, and she just ignored her.


    In fact, in this case, he can''t manage it.


    However, she was eager for the other party to take care of her, so she could only do so.


    Meng Li is indifferent and doesn''t ask Yunling to add clothes or take the initiative to take clothes for her.


    If you like to be frozen, just go. Do you still expect me to give you steps?


    If you take good care of her, the client thinks he is a man and is attracted by Yunling.


    "Take a rest here." Meng Li saw that it was going to be dark.


    "Good." Yunling nodded.


    They found an inn. This time Meng Li opened three rooms. He said to Yun Ling, "tomorrow I''m going to the poison forest, so I''ll have a good rest tonight and I won''t sleep with you."


    Yunling was greatly relieved, so good.


    It''s rare for him to let himself go.


    "Good." Cloud Ling sees Meng Li a little more agreeable.


    Meng Li smiles.


    A person stays in the room, Meng Li looks at them with mental strength, hears the person curtain from the window to enter Yunling''s room.


    "Don''t sleep with your husband tonight?" she said


    "If you don''t believe me, don''t come to me." Cloud Ling sad said.


    Hearing this, he said, "if I don''t believe you, I won''t come to you."


    He is very angry, he is very uncomfortable.


    But these days, he also want to understand, since the existence of that person is so in the way, then find a chance to kill it.


    Kill, who can sit in her husband''s position?


    No one can influence them.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t leave. If you die, you lose your husband.


    The most important thing is, he also can see that Yunling is very uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort is not pretended, and he can''t bear to make her uncomfortable.


    "I said I didn''t lie to you. Do you believe me?" Yunling asked him.


    Hearing the curtain, he did not speak and looked at her quietly.


    Yunling said: "I don''t know what''s the matter with him. We have to pretend to be kind outside, but usually we clearly describe strangers."


    "You think about it. If we have a good relationship, how can I be outside with you every day?"


    "I didn''t want to tell you about him before. I don''t think he has to appear in our life. I don''t want to upset you. Don''t you understand?"


    Wen Renmu nodded. If the other party cared about Yunling, she would not be allowed to be outside every day.


    "Well, you don''t have to explain any more." Wen Renmu said:"It doesn''t matter. I care about our future."


    "Just believe me." Yun Ling is a little moved, thinking that he wants to explain to Wen Renmu for a long time, but he believes in himself unconditionally.


    Wen Renmu: "compared with that kind of hypocritical villain, I naturally believe you."


    "He is jealous of me."


    "You look at him differently than you look at me, you know?" Hearing this, I suddenly laughed.


    Along the way, Wen Renmu felt that he had lost in the silent contest and had been met by the other side.


    Then he suddenly realized that he had won.


    If you look at Yunling''s eyes carefully, you will know who she loves.


    "Did he find out, too?" Yunling is a little flustered.


    Hearing this, he shook his head and said, "he? What about discovery? "


    In his heart, the man was dead.


    But Yunling still felt uneasy.


    I''m afraid something will happen.


    "I''ve come to you for something else." Hear person curtain suddenly to cloud Ling say.


    Cloud Ling this just returned to a God to come, ask a way: "what matter?"


    "We have already arrived at this place. Naturally, we have to look around first. We have a good idea."


    "Is it too dangerous to trade rashly like this?" Cloud Ling asks uneasily.


    Hearing this, he shook his head: "just to see the situation."


    Yunling is still hesitating, hearing the curtain said: "if you don''t want to go, I''ll go and have a look myself."


    "How can that be? I''m going to go back and forth with you. " Yunling didn''t agree to go by himself.


    Hear the person curtain sigh: "that you don''t hesitate again."


    "Could this place really be yunsenzong? We didn''t even find a map. " Yunling still hesitated.


    It seems dangerous inside.


    "Even if we go in, we''ll have to go around?" Yunling looked at the hearing screen.


    Wen Renmu did not deny her words: "so I''ll discuss with you tonight."


    After careful consideration, Yunling finally got her IQ online:


    "if yunsenzong had been there so directly, in the past, so many hunters came in and out, naturally he would have found it long ago. No one had found it before, either it was not there, or there was another mystery."


    "In fact, you don''t have to think so much, we just look around in advance." Hearing this, he said.


    Yunling shook his head, then firmly said: "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 2093

    They used their lightness skills and went to the periphery of the poison forest. There was a continuous drizzle, poisonous gas in the air, and there was no sound around.


    The animals are afraid of being driven away by the poisonous gas.


    Yunling and wenrenmu both eat the poison pill, but they are OK in the face of these poisons, but they still wear Yunling''s special gas mask just in case.


    At night, the sky was dark and there was no moon. The water on the tree and the rain in the sky fell on them, and they were soon wet.


    Meng Li follows them in the dark. He doesn''t show up. He wants to see how they walk into the poison forest, but they''ve been wandering around, and they don''t go in.


    "Dong Dong


    the sound of footsteps came from all around. Yunling and wenrenmu reacted very quickly and immediately flew to the tree.


    The old lady of the blood clan appeared in the poison forest with people.


    "Come out, it''s someone." She stood under the tree, although she didn''t know where Yunling and wenrenmu were hiding, she also said.


    And cloud Ling two people still have no movement.


    "If you want to find yunshenzong, come out and meet us. You can''t find it without us." Said the old lady again.


    Yunling and wenrenmu looked at each other, and there was a moment of doubt in both eyes.


    Wen Renmu thought about it, and finally took Yunling down. They fell down from the tree, and the people of the blood clan put their eyes on them one after another.


    But the old lady was staring at Yunling.


    She said, "it''s you."


    Cloud Ling is not clear so: "what?"


    She was a little uneasy and leaned over to Wen Renmu.


    "Don''t be afraid, I can protect you," he said


    The other side of this group of people add up, but also beat their own.


    Yunling was a little relieved.


    "You are the one who is predestined, the one who opened yunsenzong." The old lady explained.


    Cloud Ling asks a way: "that you, who are you?"


    The old lady hooked the corners of her lips. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were very obvious. In the dark, they were a bit gloomy, but the night sky was too dark for anyone to notice.


    "There''s no need to know who we are." She said.


    Yunling is not happy:


    "Why are you so mysterious? What evidence can I believe you?"


    "Maybe it''s just cheating me, in order to achieve your ulterior purpose."


    Old lady: "then you think too much."


    Hearing this, he said, "not much. What do you mean by calling us out? How do you know that we are here? Have we been ambushing here for a long time? "


    "Then we really have to consider whether you people have ulterior motives."


    The old lady gave a mysterious smile: "I have a special feeling with her. Why don''t I know where she is?"


    "Besides, she is a person of the world."


    "What?" Yunling and Wen Renmu''s heart clapped at the same time.


    What does the old lady mean by that?


    The world?


    Does the old lady know that she comes from another world?


    But why do you say that you are a person in this world?


    "Don''t you understand? You belong to the world, you just come back. " The old lady stares at Yunling''s direction.


    The water drops from the branches fell on Yunling''s face. She wiped it hard and said:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The old lady seemed to lose patience and said impatiently, "you think you are from another world, but in fact you are from this world. I have made my words so clear, but don''t you understand?"


    The tone is heavy.


    "No, it can''t be." Yunling denied.


    If what the old lady said was true, her life experience would be too complicated.


    What''s more, how can I belong to that world when I grew up in that world?


    It''s clear that something happened and I crossed it by accident.


    Meng Li listened to their conversation in silence where they could not see.


    There was no expression on his face.


    I went to the blood clan twice, but I didn''t find out anything.


    The people of the blood clan hide too deeply. They have no written records and never say these things. They seem to have nothing to hide, but they hide the biggest secret in their heart.


    They keep the secret in their heart and never say a word.


    There is nothing suspicious in the clan.


    There is no such thing as a map.


    Too cautious.


    The old lady said, "you can''t believe it."


    "But you must want to go to yunshenzong."


    Yunling is speechless.


    Yes, there is no denying it.


    "Yunsenzong, you can only find it at night." Said the old lady.


    Cloud Ling blurts out: "is daytime not in?"Night, dark and dangerous.


    And it''s a rainy night. It''s more dangerous than ordinary night. You have to be careful on your way.


    "Do you believe me?" Asked the old lady.


    Cloud Ling hesitated: "never met, how to talk about the letter?"


    "What''s more, your nonsense is even more ridiculous in my heart."


    The old lady gave a smile. Others couldn''t see her face clearly. I didn''t know there was some bitterness on her face.


    "If you can find it by day, go and find it. We won''t appear by day." Said the old lady, disappointed.


    Hearing this, he thought about it and said to the old lady, "if you want to look for it at night, you can look for it."


    For him, the difference between day and night is not big, but the old lady is not simple. What she said can be used as a reference.


    "Aren''t you afraid of traps?" Yunling said to him in a low voice.


    Old lady, they are too weird to let her trust and ease, only uneasiness and fear.


    Hearing this, he said, "where is the trap? I can protect you."


    He is a very confident person. His confidence lies in that he has been in the world for more than 20 years and knows most of the world well.


    But overconfidence is conceit.


    "That''s fine." Yunling hesitated and said, "let''s go back to Mingzhen."


    "Good." Hearing this, I suddenly thought of something and asked the old lady:


    "is yunsenzong in this poisonous forest?"


    The old lady said vaguely, "yes and no."


    "Do you want to enter the poison forest?" he said


    The old lady said, "yes."


    "You need to think of your own way to enter the poison forest."


    Hearing a sneer from the audience, he said half jokingly and half tentatively, "I''m afraid you don''t know how to get into the poison forest, so you deliberately say something that other people don''t understand and cheat us into taking you in?"


    The old lady asked, "what I said is wrong? She felt like she came from another world. "


    Cloud Ling murmurs in the heart, what mean to feel, originally is.


    She knows better than anyone how she got here.


    Wen Renmu nodded thoughtfully and said to Yunling, "let''s go back to meet him."


    If you want to enter the poison forest, you must take him with you.


    Of course, when he comes, he will surely know something he shouldn''t know, so he should choose a geomantic treasure land for him later...

 Chapter 2094

    They decided to go back to meet Meng Li. Meng Li naturally had to give them face, so they went back to the Inn and waited for them.


    Yunling came by herself, and she said to Meng Li:


    "let''s go to the poison forest now."


    Meng Li was too lazy to talk to her, so he nodded.


    But Yunling is not happy again, she asks again: "don''t you ask me why I go at night?"


    Meng Li: "it''s not good for me to follow you. It''s not good for me not to follow you. It''s you who tell me that people are hard to do."


    "You call that indifference." Yunling said.


    Meng Li: "you haven''t adapted yet?"


    "Adapted." Yunling gave a bitter smile.


    It doesn''t matter.


    "Don''t forget to take your things with you." Cloud Ling hesitated next, say.


    Meng Li looked at her suspiciously: "what is it?"


    "Nature is the most precious treasure of the magic medicine Valley, to Yuanji lotus." Cloud Ling also don''t want to beat around the bush of, say directly.


    Meng Li asked her: "who told you I would bring this out?"


    "You come to a place like this, don''t you?" Yun Ling stares at Meng Li in surprise.


    What did he bring here?


    It''s life-saving. I''m sure I''ll take it.


    Even if he doesn''t want to take it, the valley master and his wife will ask him to bring it to protect his life.


    It seems that the other party just doesn''t want to say it to himself, but it doesn''t matter. When the time comes, people''s lives will be at stake. He can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    Yunling comforted herself in her heart.


    She and Wen Renmu decide to take Mingzhen. Isn''t it for the sake of zhiyuanji lotus in his hand?


    Zhiyuanji lotus is the best antidote to acute poison. If you eat zhiyuanji lotus in advance, even if you are poisoned in the next moment, it will be OK.


    The faster the poison attacks, the better the effect of zhiyuanji lotus.


    But it''s the kind of chronic poison that lurks in the body. For example, the special poison like Wen Ren Mu has nothing to do with Yuanji lotus.


    At first, she heard that she went to the magic doctor''s Valley to get it. But she had been in the magic doctor''s Valley for so long. She knew what zhiyuanji lotus meant to the magic doctor''s valley. It didn''t have to be put in the valley. The place where it was stored must be very secret. Anyway, she had been in the magic doctor''s Valley for so long, and she had never heard of where zhiyuanji lotus was put.


    So why take so much trouble to find out where zhiyuanji lotus is, and just call the master of shaogu in the magic medicine valley.


    Call him, he took, than himself and heard the curtain, risked to find, to find the convenience.


    Meng Li looked at Yunling and shook his head.


    To be honest, it''s the treasure of the miracle doctor valley. Even the client doesn''t know where the valley master is hiding. Yunling even thinks about it.


    No wonder I wanted to bring myself to Yuanji lotus.


    Bring the lotus to Yuanji as cannon fodder.


    But in fact, they didn''t let them bring Yuanji lotus. It''s too precious, because it''s the only one in the world.


    After using it, it''s gone. The zhiyuanji lotus is extinct, and the last one is in the holy doctor''s valley. So I don''t want to bring it just because I want to explore a poison forest. Instead, I want to bring two tiny leaves of zhiyuanji lotus.


    Leaf bar, not so good effect, but contained in the mouth, also have the effect of preventing poisoning, especially for acute attack of poison.


    Take two, is also the valley master husband and wife to cloud Ling prepared a piece.


    Even the leaves are very rare. Meng Li thinks of the valley master''s painful expression at that time and decides to save a leaf for him.


    No more Yunling.


    The reason why Yunling thought that the valley master would give him Yuanji lotus was due to different ideas.


    In her opinion, no one''s life is important for a peerless zhiyuanji lotus. The valley master, a miracle doctor, will surely give him enough to protect him.


    In fact, some of the ideas here are that life can be lost, but the things we protect cannot be lost.


    For the miracle doctor Valley, what they have been guarding is zhiyuanji lotus. They can all lose their lives in order to protect it. Naturally, they will not use it so casually.


    Although in the cloud Ling heart, this matter is not at will.


    But in the heart of the valley master, it''s not very dangerous to come here. Just explore the poison forest, and the leaves of Yuanji lotus are enough.


    "Let''s go." Meng Li didn''t insist on denying it, so he went ahead first.


    It seems that we are going to find yunsenzong tonight, a little earlier than expected.


    Is it simply because they can''t see the sun in the daytime or is it because yunsenzong can only find it at night?


    No, there will be continuous rain here, and there will be no sunshine tomorrow. The blood clan should not have such worries.


    The raindrop indicated on the map is the rain in the sky. The last tree shown represents the forest. The skeleton is the blood clan.


    Another bird didn''t show up, but it''s already three.


    Yunling because Meng Li does not deny, obviously some happy, he really took, life and a guarantee.All the way, she wanted to ask whether she had brought it or not. However, because some things were too unpleasant and he was worried that he would feel that he had a different plan to ask. She was suspicious and would not come again, so she did not ask.


    I think I''ve brought them all.


    Put oneself in one''s shoes, if one''s own child goes out to such a dangerous place, of course, he will be given whatever good things he has.


    Wen Renmu also came back to pick up Meng Li. He said it was to pick up Meng Li. In fact, it was to escort Yun Ling back and take her back.


    When he looked at Meng Li, his eyes were cold, and a chance of killing flashed by.


    When they arrived at the periphery of the poison forest, the people of the blood clan were still waiting there. They also brought lanterns with them. Just now they were waiting for Yunling. They really had nothing to do, so they lit the lanterns.


    Now the orange light was shining on everyone, and the atmosphere was strange again.


    The old lady handed Yunling a lighted lantern, and said with a voice:


    "take it and use it. Although you don''t believe me, I''m always generous and don''t care about little girls like you."


    Yunling: "you don''t say who you are, and you don''t say the specific purpose. How can I believe you?"


    The old lady said, "Why are you in a hurry? The truth will always come out."


    The old lady took another look at Meng Li and asked, "do you want to take the irrelevant people with you?"


    Cloud Ling is silent, hear person curtain pour is to say: "each person has his use naturally, that your use?"? Is it just a few lanterns? "


    "Young man, impetuous." The old lady shook her head.


    Then he said, "if you go further inside, the poison will be deeper. What do you say to do?"


    "What you eat in advance is fine here." Cloud Ling asks a way.


    Although this is outside the poison forest, there is also poisonous gas. If ordinary people are weaker, they may all be poisoned to death.


    Those who have practiced martial arts can be much better. These poisons only make them poisoned, and they will not die.


    But if you go further inside, it''s useless to have excellent martial arts.

 Chapter 2095

    These people look so ordinary. How can they carry them?


    And they don''t seem to worry about what to face next.


    The old lady said, "we shouldn''t be in any big trouble. It''s you."


    "Why?" Yunling asked persistently.


    The old lady smiles and takes out a bottle of bright red blood. She sips it. Then she shows her white teeth stained with blood. The corner of her mouth is also stained with blood. In addition, her gloomy smile scares Yunling.


    She smelled blood.


    This is human blood.


    "You..." Yunling looked at her in horror.


    Rao was a little surprised when he heard about the curtain. Only Meng Li stood aside with no expression on his face.


    The old lady looked at Meng Li: "aren''t you afraid? Aren''t you surprised? "


    Meng Li: "what''s so delicious?"


    It''s not like I''ve never seen an old lady. They eat raw meat and drink blood.


    "A big heart." Said the old lady.


    Meng Li gave a smile with uncertain meaning.


    Then in front of everyone, take out the leaves of zhiyuanji lotus and put them in your mouth.


    Everyone was staring at her.


    Meng Li asked, "what are you staring at me for?"


    Yunling waited for a long time, but did not wait for Mengli to give it to her. She asked, "is this the leaf of zhiyuanji lotus?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Do you have leaves? A piece? " Ask her again and again.


    Meng Li: "otherwise, as precious as Yuanji lotus, can I bring many more?"


    Yunling is not willing. It''s too unexpected. They can''t not prepare one for themselves!


    Why? They are still their daughter-in-law.


    She said bitterly, "what about me? What should I do? "


    Meng Li: "didn''t you prepare anything before you came?"


    "What''s the relationship between me and you? Do you have me in your heart? How can you ignore me? " Cloud Ling quality asks a way.


    Meng Li just said, "I''m sorry."


    "There is no magic medicine Valley in your heart for a long time. You just regard it as a place to obtain resources, so we have no obligation to provide you with anything."


    Cloud Ling Ha ha sneer, in the heart sends cold.


    This is the man who once said to love her and take care of her forever.


    Now I can ignore her.


    It''s OK to quarrel at ordinary times, and it''s OK to bear indifference, but it''s the same in such a crucial matter.


    The old lady looked and asked Yunling, "is this your husband?"


    Cloud Ling depressed ground nodded.


    The old lady is a little depressed, too.


    It seems that the relationship is not harmonious.


    "You can''t get in?" The old lady asked them.


    Yunling looked around, frowned and shook her head.


    "Go and have a look first." She said to Wen Renmu.


    Hearing this, the curtain nodded. No one paid attention to the old lady, so she gave up.


    They walk towards the inside, but they worry about how to kill Meng Li.


    It''s meaningless to take him all the way.


    The more you go inside, the heavier the poison gas is. The continuous drizzle has never stopped. People of the blood clan drink blood from time to time, while Yunling and wenrenmu eat antidote pills from time to time.


    Only Meng Li, the leaf in his mouth, did not panic at all.


    It works really well, and it''s refreshing.


    Further to the depths, Yunling and wenrenmu feel some maladjustment, their antidote pill has little effect.


    There are signs of poisoning.


    "You can''t carry it?" Asked the old lady.


    Yunling pursed her mouth and said to face, "don''t worry about it."


    The old lady looked at the hearing screen and said, "don''t you want to see her suffer?"


    Hearing that Renmu suddenly launched an attack on Meng Li, it was unexpected to all of us. Meng Li pretended to be controlled by him and looked at him innocently:


    "what are you doing?"


    Cloud Ling a face is shocked, in situ at a loss.


    She opened her mouth to ask Wen Renmu what she wanted to do, but she didn''t say a word in the end.


    She thought of Mingzhen''s ruthlessness. He was no longer worthy of speaking for him.


    Although Wen Renmu showed signs of poisoning, he had deep internal skill and could endure it. He looked at Meng Li coldly:


    "give me zhiyuanji lotus."


    Meng Li: "I have not."


    "If you don''t, let your father trade it for your life." Hearing that the curtain of people pinched Meng Li''s neck with more force, Meng Li felt uncomfortable and picked him with his hand.


    "Let go of me." She said with affectation.


    "Did you hear me?" I heard a hum.


    The poison here is so fierce that Yuanji Lotus can''t get in without it. What''s more, we should find a suitable reason to attack and get rid of the man who made him feel like a thorn in the throat."Oh Meng Li''s originally slightly twisted face suddenly returned to normal, and she gave a merciless hand to Wen Renmu.


    Wen Renmu didn''t take precautions against this palm seriously. He knew that master Gu shaogu, the great doctor, knew martial arts, but he was different from himself.


    This one? How much can it hurt him?


    He thought conceitedly, what if you give him a slap?


    When the other party finds that a full hand has no effect, he will feel desperate. He uses his internal skill to resist the damage of Meng Li''s hand and wants Meng Li to recognize the reality.


    However, Meng Li let him recognize the reality, just a palm, directly beat him back a long distance, until he hit the back of the tree, all the rain drops on the tree, pouring the curtain of hearing people through.


    "Hear the curtain." This time cloud Ling is really silly, she hurriedly ran toward him in the past, took out the healing pill from the body to feed him.


    Meng Li looked at Xiang Yunling and said, "I knew it was a sad story."


    "I''m your husband. When you were kidnapped by outsiders, you didn''t care and stood aside. Now your husband is fighting back smoothly, but you''re going to help outsiders."


    "Come here, I have something to say to you." Meng Li waved to her again.


    Cloud Ling saw one eye to hear a person curtain, see to hear a person curtain low ground to say: "don''t go over!"


    She hesitated and refused to move forward. Meng Li said, "come here, do you want me to come here in person?"


    "Come on!" Wen Renmu means to fight Meng Li.


    "I underestimated you just now. Now that I''m ready, I won''t be hurt by you again."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you also use your internal skill to resist, but your internal skill is too weak."


    He didn''t say anything.


    He wrung his brows and thought, he has already trained his martial arts to more than ten levels. Who else is better than him in martial arts?


    How can Mingzhen have such profound skills?


    "You are not Mingzhen. Who are you?" He looked over with a sinister look.


    Meng Li: "I''m not Mingzhen. Who am I?"


    "By no means!" Heard the curtain firmly said.


    A person''s time and energy are limited. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He works very hard to achieve today''s achievements. However, Mingzhen has been learning more medical skills since he was a child, so his martial arts are naturally not as high as his own.


    What other ways of doing things...


    it''s weird to think about it!


    "Yes, you are not Mingzhen." Yunling finally want to understand, why will suddenly change.

 Chapter 2096

    How can one change.


    Unless it''s someone else.


    Meng Li waved to Yunling and said to her, "come here, I''ll tell you."


    "Don''t go." Wen Renmu is extremely alert to Meng Li.


    "Come on." Meng Li gave her affirmative eyes.


    Yunling took a deep breath: "I''ll go."


    "Don''t go." The curtain of hearing caught her.


    Yunling: "believe me this time."


    There was silence at the news.


    Yunling is curious about what Meng Li wants to say to her. When she comes to Meng Li, Meng Li slaps her in the face, and her face swells instantly.


    Looking at Meng Li in amazement.


    And wenrenmu is also attacking Mengli at the moment. Mengli can actually clap him in the air with one hand, but after thinking about it, it''s all right. He casually fought with him, pretending to fight him with equal strength, but in the end, wenrenmu is still defeated by Mengli and is beaten away.


    Meng Li sneered: "vulnerable."


    "Don''t be too proud!" There was a look of humiliation on his face.


    But I just made a mistake. Next time, I''ll pay attention to what I can do.


    Think of here, hear person curtain in the heart also feel relieved some, the other side is not fierce actually.


    "Why did you hit me?" Yunling covers her face and stares at Mengli.


    Meng Li: "you have to ask yourself."


    "What''s the matter with me? I have a clear conscience Cloud Ling roars a way.


    Meng Li: "it''s very reasonable. What''s the relationship between you and him, as long as you are not blind, can you see it?"


    "I..." Yunling had nothing to say.


    The old lady had enough of watching the play and laughed:


    "it seems that the enmity of your young people is more interesting."


    "But it seems so untimely."


    "If we continue to make trouble, it will be dawn. Don''t we really go to yunsenzong?"


    "Look, how can you not look." There was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    "You said that I was a man of destiny. Then you came to help me find yunsenzong, right?" Yunling is distressed to hear that people are humiliated, so she wants to revenge Mengli.


    The old lady said, "it''s true."


    "So you''re going to help me and protect us, aren''t you?" Asked Yunling.


    The old lady thought about it and nodded.


    Yunling said, "that''s it."


    "You have to protect us." She said quietly to Wen Renmu, "there are so many people here, so don''t be afraid of Mingzhen."


    When did he say he was afraid of each other?


    At most, they can only be regarded as equal in strength, and the other side is just seizing one of their own mistakes.


    However, it is obviously useless to explain now, and then he will prove it with strength.


    "But now that we''ve got poisoning, it''s hard to take another step inside." Yunling began to ask the people of the blood group.


    The old lady shook her head helplessly:


    "you are such a smart little girl who can advance an inch."


    She looked at Meng Li again: "since you are different from us, please go back. If you insist on going in with us, you can''t blame us for missing your life."


    Meng Li asked the old lady, "old man, is this poisonous forest yours?"


    "Of course not." The old lady shook her head.


    Meng Li said, "that''s it. I''m willing to go. If you can stop me, stop me. If you can''t, you can only accept your life."


    "What a wild young man." The old lady has a bad eye.


    But also said: "it''s up to you."


    Meng Li looks at Xiang Yunling: "I go in to explore the poisonous forest. Do you have any opinions?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid you''re interested in yunsenzong." Who in the world doesn''t know yunsenzong? It''s just that he didn''t know before. Now that he''s heard about it, can he just go away?


    Meng Li ignored, and the old lady also said to Yun Ling, "let him alone."


    Cloud Ling ordered to nod, what circumstance is inside still hard to say, not necessarily anxious to let him go.


    Wen Renmu doesn''t have a problem with this either. To let the other party go now is obviously to let the other party go. If it''s not good to run out and bring some other people in, it''s better to take him in, put him under the nose and try to get rid of him.


    "Come on." The old lady turned around, looked at the people behind her and said:


    "if we shed a little blood, it will be enough for them."


    The people of the blood clan didn''t say anything. They all listened to the old lady. Without saying a word, they took out two containers from their bodies. It seemed that one was for Yunling and the other was for Wenren. They took out a knife and cut a hole in each hand.


    Looking at the blood mixed by several people, there was already a lot of blood. The old lady handed Yunling a portion and said:


    "drink it, and you will be OK."


    "Can this detoxify?" Looking at the bright red blood, there was nausea in Yunling''s stomach."I''ll keep you safe, won''t I?" The old lady squinted at her.


    "I..." Yunling didn''t want to drink.


    She can''t drink human blood.


    Wen Renmu took it over, drank some at a time, and then said to Yunling: "in the special period, we don''t care so much."


    "Can..." how to drink human blood calmly.


    "You bear it..." Wen Renmu felt that it was insulting to him to fight with Meng Li, so now he wanted to find yunsenzong. There was always a powerful way.


    "Major events."


    Yunling also hesitated, the old lady said: "if you still mind, our blood is also in vain."


    "We are not dirty. What are you afraid of? What''s more, you are not satisfied with the fact that our blood is hard to find?"


    "Yes, I will." Yunling inadvertently, see Meng Li''s eyes, the kind of a good look at the drama let her very uncomfortable.


    If he hesitates all the time, the other party will watch the good play all the time.


    Yunling also drank, sure enough, before the slight poisoning condition is gone.


    In the heart also very puzzled, did not feel this blood has any special, actually has this kind of effect.


    Hear the old lady say to them:


    "go inside, the heavier the poison gas is. When you feel uncomfortable, you need to drink a little immediately to maintain your state."


    "I see." Yunling drank the blood, tumbling in his stomach for fear that he would spit it out in the next second.


    Wen Renmu nodded.


    Cloud Ling saw one eye Meng to leave, can''t help but voice to sneer a way: "that leaf can protect you?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "how lovely you look when you are a villain."


    Yun Ling''s proud expression immediately converged and refused to speak angrily.


    All the people no longer spoke, and walked towards the poison forest. Along the way, except the road was difficult, there seemed to be no one else.


    It seems that there is no living creature in it. They carry lanterns and shine on the soles of their feet. Every step they take is very careful. The rain is still dripping. The more they go inside, the colder they feel.


    Although Meng Li doesn''t have a lantern, she can walk behind. She can see things at night by her own eyes.


    Suddenly smelling a smell of putrefaction in the air, Yunling and they stopped.


    Yunling: "this man has been dead for a long time."

 Chapter 2097

    Cloud Ling finish saying this words, also can''t help no longer, vomited beside.


    Before drinking human blood is extremely disgusting, now it is greatly stimulated.


    And Wen Renmu rushed to take care of her, patted her on the back and handed her a handkerchief.


    Meng lidingqing looks like a rotten corpse with an indescribable smell.


    Meng Li said faintly: "you really don''t know."


    "No face at all."


    Meng Li was reluctant to say something even worse.


    "It''s none of your business." He looked at her badly.


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s OK."


    I''m too lazy to talk.


    She did not speak, heard the curtain did not speak, this body naturally no one tube, continue to move forward.


    The poison gas in front is getting heavier and heavier, and there are more and more corpses on the ground, not only for human beings, but also for animals living inside. Many birds die before they fly out.


    The corpses of so many creatures are everywhere, and the smell is very exciting. From time to time, they have to drink a mouthful of blood to maintain their state. Meng Li often feeds some pills into his mouth to keep the medicinal properties of the leaves.


    This is a good thing.


    One leaf is enough, and there is one on the body. It''s a waste to give Yunling. Fortunately, I didn''t give it to her.


    It''s such a poisonous place. That insect should like it very much. Meng Lidu wanted to throw it in here, but he was worried about its use, so he didn''t do it.


    "Gee." Yunling stopped again.


    She looked at a corpse under her feet. It was a person''s corpse. The blue clothes and black boots were not completely rotten. They were very recognizable.


    "How did we meet this corpse again?" She asked suspiciously.


    Wen Renmu frowned slightly: "we have been walking in front obviously."


    "Ghost strikes the wall?" Asked Yunling.


    The old lady said with a smile, "so we walked for a long time and turned around in the same place?"


    "Yes." There''s something wrong with the expression.


    It''s really unusual in the poison forest. It''s really weird.


    The old lady looked up at the sky. It was dark. She sighed:


    "it''s time for the rain to stop."


    No one paid attention to him.


    But cloud Ling suddenly exclaimed: "who are you?"


    "Three people are missing."


    "Oh?" The old lady turned around and found that she had brought three less people.


    And these three are actually missing unconsciously.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? They are your people. " See old lady facial expression also not too anxious, cloud Ling asks a way.


    The old lady''s attitude is more indifferent, said: "lost even."


    I don''t seem to care at all.


    This makes Yunling feel the old lady''s fear again.


    "What are we going to do now, keep going? I''ll come back here again. Do you want to walk around it for a lifetime? " Cloud Ling asks anxiously.


    "Ah," sighed the old lady


    "Keep walking and see."


    "Let''s go." We set out again. This time, Yunling paid close attention to the scenery around her, so as to observe whether she came back.


    And then she walked and disappeared from all the people''s eyes.


    She is probably too focused on the situation around her, so that she ignores the people around her.


    Originally, there was only lantern in the light, so the scope of seeing was not big. When did Yunling disappear? They really didn''t know.


    Wen Renmu didn''t find out. He made sure whether Yunling was still around. As a result, he didn''t notice for a while. It should be that he looked at the sole of her feet, and she just disappeared.


    He was so sorry that he should have held her hand.


    But now there is a very eye-catching people around, hand in hand this kind of thing, or some can not do.


    "Never mind, she still has a lot of blood on her hands." The old lady is very generous.


    It won''t be poisoned anyway.


    Hear the person curtain tightly pursed lips, don''t talk.


    Wen Renmu still wanted to find Yunling, and took everyone around several circles, shouting Yunling''s name.


    But didn''t get Yunling''s response.


    "It will always meet." Said the old lady.


    Wen Renmu: "you are like a goddess, speaking irresponsible words here."


    "The old lady laughed:" young man, so rebellious? "


    "Can you walk in here without me?"


    "Yes, your blood is very special. I must catch up and study this matter." Hearing this, he said thoughtfully.


    As soon as the old lady''s face changed, she closed her mouth.


    "He''s gone, too." Hearing this, I found that Meng could not be separated.


    The old lady said indifferently, "it''s just right that it''s gone, isn''t it?"


    "Women''s view." Heard the curtain disdain to say.That kind of person, under the nose is the safest.


    Meng Li is to find Yunling, she left a mental imprint on Yunling, soon found her.


    In fact, Yunling is not far away from the old lady and the hearing curtain. It''s just that there is an array in this small forest.


    Meng Li went to find the array eye before he found Yunling. This array was also started by the water pressure formed by continuous rain and one of the small gathering devices.


    This spirit gathering device has accumulated aura for many years before it finally has the power to start.


    Meng Li thought that the person who set up this array in those years should have calculated the starting time of this array.


    And the poison gas came out of it.


    In fact, this array is also a very simple maze array, but it is rare in this plane.


    It''s more poisonous than ordinary maze.


    Yunling shuttles through the forest, looking for the trace of them in a panic, and her thin figure seems so helpless...


    Meng Li wants to see what will happen after her, only to find that she bumps into the eye of the array by mistake.


    Meng Li understood.


    Yunling''s original destiny should be to solve this array, and to solve this array, he has to face these poisonous gases.


    The poison in the center of the array eye is much more poisonous than that nearby, so when Yunling gets close, he faints to the ground directly.


    Her skin quickly spread into a cyan purple, Meng Li wanted to say that the gain and loss is the son of the plane, otherwise, in order to smell the curtain, also instantly killed.


    Meng Li appears. She didn''t want to take care of Yunling, but she also wants to know her mission, so she can only save her life.


    First of all, Yunling was isolated from the outside space with a separate space, so that she would not be eroded by the poisonous gas. Then she poured some blood into her mouth, and the cyan on her body slowly faded.


    But there is still no sign of waking up.


    Meng Li has isolated herself with space, and naturally can''t be eroded by the poisonous gas. She looks at the eyes of the array and thinks, how does Yunling in the plot solve this array?


    If they don''t untie it, they will be wandering in it all the time and can''t get out.


    Rao is the blood of the blood clan, which can keep them alive, but there is no food, and the blood is limited.


    Then Yunling used this insect.


    Meng Li took out the poisonous lotus seed.

 Chapter 2098

    "Wow, this is a fairyland on earth!" As soon as the insect came out, he immediately sighed.


    Meng Li: "you like it."


    Then he put the insect on the eye of the array, which was extremely poisonous. It was absorbed crazily.


    "How happy It also said with emotion.


    Meng Li: "good absorption, absorption of the best."


    "They will. Thank you for coming all the way to find this for me." The insect said happily.


    Meng Li: "special trip..."


    whatever the little bug thinks.


    It''s a very optimistic insect. It''s a pity that it lives on poison. It''s a pity that it looks like this.


    Meng Li said: "you quickly absorb, don''t wait until dawn."


    "Well, well, they''re trying." The insect has been dyed into a black one by the poisonous gas, and it looks more and more disgusting.


    Meng lisuo stopped looking and waited quietly.


    This insect can absorb poison very quickly. It doesn''t take long for it to absorb all the poison in the array. However, there is still a lot of poisonous gas in the air. It doesn''t matter. There is no poisonous gas in the eye of the array. The poison will disperse slowly.


    It has little effect on the people in the poison forest.


    When the poison was absorbed by it, Meng Li slowly untied the array and took a look at the black insects. Meng Li asked:


    "are you like this?"


    The little bug belched: "it doesn''t matter, people will turn back to white fat, very lovely look, now just don''t digest."


    Meng Li''s expression is light, put it away.


    Untied the array, Meng Li hid himself and stayed beside Yun Ling.


    She did all the things that the woman should do.


    There was no maze array to trap them. They soon found Yunling. Seeing that they were coming, Meng Li withdrew the space around her.


    Now the poisonous gas in the air is not so poisonous, and Yunling''s body can bear it.


    "Yunling." Hearing that Meng Li couldn''t see one side of the curtain, he called Yunling. He sat down and let Yunling''s head rest on his leg.


    "Wake up..." I was a little worried.


    Yunling had been poisoned too deeply before. Although Mengli had been fed blood, he had also been isolated. The blue and purple color faded, but there were still some traces left.


    The old lady sighed: "alive."


    "I''ll be the only one," she said heavily


    She took out the knife and cut her own hand. The blood dropped directly into Yunling''s mouth and said:


    "it''s good for her to eat my blood."


    To this, Wen Renmu disdains to ignore it, but he doesn''t refute it. The blood drops by drop, and Yunling doesn''t wake up. Wen Renmu can only shout for her, but it''s not until the old lady''s face is pale that Yunling wakes up.


    She felt a smell of sweetness in her mouth, and she woke up instantly.


    "Giving me blood again." She had a bad look on her face and wanted to throw up.


    The old lady said, "you are not satisfied with my blood."


    Yunling: "I..."


    then she said: "the poison gas here has dispersed? How did it come out? " Instead of talking to the old lady, she turned her attention away.


    "It''s gone. I don''t know how it suddenly faded." Hear the person curtain to reply a way.


    Cloud Ling wrung brow: "how can easily spread? You don''t know how terrible the poison here was just now. I fainted as soon as I got near. I thought I would die, but I survived. "


    "What''s the matter?" Yunling doesn''t understand.


    But what Yunling can''t figure out is that she wants to figure it out.


    He looked at those people of the blood clan. The only one who had lost before was Mingzhen.


    "He saved you." Although Wen Renmu didn''t want to admit this fact, he said it.


    Yunling: "will he save me? He wants me to die. "


    Wen Renmu didn''t speak. If Yunling thinks so, it doesn''t matter.


    "But I don''t understand him." Yunling added.


    "What about the others?" She asked.


    Wen Renmu said, "just like you, I''m lost, but you''ve all found him. Only he is missing."


    This makes him deeply uneasy, so we should keep an eye on him.


    "The rain has stopped." The old lady said.


    Yunling also said: "yes, it''s better to go when the rain stops, and it''s not so cold."


    "The rain has stopped. It''s time." Said the old lady meaningfully.


    Hear the person curtain frown: "have what words to say directly, don''t God Dao Dao."


    The old lady took a look at him, and suddenly she burst into a crazy laugh. With a laugh, her whole body began to shake. Then her people came and helped her.


    Trembling, she took up the knife, cut herself and got a lot of blood.


    Meng Li looks on one side, how can he cut himself easily? Is the blood flowing back for himself?Meng Li guessed right. The old lady took out a pill from her body and put it in her mouth. Then her own blood came down, and her face began to twist.


    She wailed bitterly on the ground, and her people began to feel uneasy and panic. The old lady grabbed one of them with her thin hand and said with great difficulty:


    "the curse of our family is about to be solved, please help me."


    "We can''t do it." Said her people in fear.


    "Nothing." The old lady frowned.


    "Well, I..." her people wanted to agree and refuse.


    Finally, he agreed. He suddenly put out his hand and covered the old lady''s mouth and nose hard. He didn''t let her breathe. He wanted to kill her.


    Yunling was shocked when she saw this scene. She quickly stopped the man and pulled him away:


    "what are you doing?"


    "I told her to die soon. She''d be miserable to live."


    "She''s good, nothing happened, you want to kill her!" Although Yunling felt that the old lady was terrible, she could not accept that the strange old lady died in front of her.


    The old lady took a breath, looked at Yunling and said:


    "do you want a map?"


    "Only when I die can you get the map."


    "Why?" Yunling looks at her in shock.


    The old lady showed an extremely bitter smile and said:


    "the destiny of the world is gone...


    " the rain stops and the clouds are deep...


    I feel thoughtful when I hear the curtain.


    Then the old lady said, "our family actually owns half of yunsenzong''s map. In order to protect the map and wait for the destiny, the person selected has to go through various drugs to change his constitution since he was born."


    "When the physique changes, people will draw maps on the body. Because the physique is special, when the wound is healed, the map will not be revealed."


    "The only way is to die, and the map will show slowly."


    "We are also a cursed race. We can''t face the light. We can only live in the dark, drinking blood and eating raw meat. This kind of life is very painful. If we want to change all this, we have to find yunsenzong, where we can solve the curse about us."

 Chapter 2099

    When the old lady finished, Yunling was silent.


    Hearing the man''s curtain, he said, "who is the destiny of heaven


    "That''s why you say she belongs to the world? She''s coming back from there. She won''t come here


    The old lady nodded with difficulty:


    "yes."


    Hearing the man''s curtain, he said, "the rain has stopped and the clouds have seen."


    "That is to say, before we went around, we entered the array. Now we can take out the real map to find yunsenzong?"


    The old lady nodded, too.


    "So we''re going to watch her die for the map?" Cloud Ling is afflicted ground asks a way.


    It''s a life at any rate. Although she is used to seeing life and death, she comforted people by saying: "she died for their people too. Everyone has his own life."


    "But..." Yunling thought of another thing and asked the old lady:


    "how can you feel my existence?"


    The old lady smiles weakly and sighs: "because of your special constitution."


    "You don''t have to have the heart. As long as I''m dead, you can successfully open yunshenzong and help our people untie the curse."


    "That''s my life."


    "Let me be free."


    Hearing the curtain clap cloud Ling''s shoulder, cloud Ling wants to say and stop, finally closed his eyes, seems to have acquiesced.


    The old lady was buried in front of her by her people. His people asked wenrenmu and Yunling to avoid for a while. Wenrenmu and Yunling turned their back. After a while, the blood people handed over a human skin with another half map on it.


    Cloud Ling trembles hands, refused to take over this human skin, Meng Li silently looking at the map, heart only road map hidden really deep.


    How can you do that.


    Hearing this, the people of the blood clan told him: "it''s up to you. You can''t let her die in vain."


    Wen Renmu gave a sound and looked at the map. There were the two prophecies that the old lady had just said on it, which made Wen Renmu frown.


    What destiny person, what destiny, is cloud Ling born is a chess piece?


    Who is playing this game of chess?


    What role do you play in it?


    If all this is someone''s conspiracy, then what they are doing now is not a trap for others?


    Hearing this, I thought a lot, and even had a rebellious heart in my heart.


    He felt that he and Yunling were just puppets of what was destined and what was arranged by someone.


    "What are you thinking?" Cloud Ling sees his eye ground a gloomy, opening to ask a way.


    Hearing the curtain, he said, "it''s OK."


    "I just wonder if the so-called man of destiny is just a chess piece."


    Meng Li was a little surprised to hear Wen Renmu say this sentence. He didn''t expect Wen Renmu to have such understanding.


    Nature is a chess piece.


    The people who are closely related to this matter are all chessmen. As the son of heaven, they are the most important chessmen in heaven''s hands.


    But the prophecies on the map confused Meng Li. It''s impossible for the way of heaven to come to predict things many years later. Many years ago, someone predicted that someone would return from another world. Is this a coincidence?


    Is there anyone else who can figure out the way of heaven?


    How can heaven arrange such a person?


    Or is the way of heaven just playing chess Cloud Ling murmurs to repeat a way.


    Hear a person curtain ah.


    He didn''t know how the old lady was so sure that they had the other half of the map, but now all the maps were on her.


    I used to think that the other half of the map was divided into four parts, but I didn''t expect that it was still half. The hints and clues just led them to meet here.


    Maybe the old lady can guess when she meets them.


    He pieced the two maps together and saw that yunsenzong was marked at the center. The whole map was not shown to the people of the blood clan. They avoided them when they looked at it.


    Despite the old lady''s "sacrifice her life for righteousness", the blood clan still can''t get the trust of Wen Renmu.


    Looking at the human skin map, Yunling''s fingers trembled and dangled in the air, pointing to the central point of the map and saying:


    "here it is."


    Then he pointed to another place and said, "here we are."


    "Now go." The cloud Ling eye stares at the person skin map, can''t move for a long time, the existence of this thing is too big to her influence.


    It seemed to remind her that the old lady was doing it for her.


    She can only keep comforting herself, she is to untie the curse...


    "it''s still early, let''s go." Hearing this, he said.


    It''s a long time before dawn.


    Yunling hesitated: "let''s bury her before we go.""At least we had a journey together. At least we were given blood to drink, so that we could get here safely."


    Think of blood, Yunling more uncomfortable, just drink her warm blood, now she has no life, and even died was skinned.


    Wen Renmu felt that he shouldn''t delay time, but seeing Yunling so uncomfortable, he nodded.


    But the people of the blood clan stopped them, saying there was no need to waste time.


    Yunling asked them: "she is also your people, and she sacrificed her life for the whole family. Why don''t you want to bury her? Your people are too cold-blooded."


    The people of the blood clan said:


    "when a person dies, only a skin bag is left, and the rest is unknown. How we treat this skin bag, the feelings we get are our own, and she herself knows nothing."


    "Should we pursue this feeling?"


    "Now the situation is special. Yunsenzong wants to find it before dawn, so why waste time to seek self consolation?"


    When I heard the speech, I gave the speaker an unexpected look.


    He thought it was quite reasonable.


    "Let''s go." Wen Renmu said to Yunling, "since you feel that you owe her, you should quickly find yunshenzong. This is what she wants to see most."


    Seeing that everyone suggested to go directly, Yunling couldn''t help but shed a tear. She wiped it off and sucked her nose, saying:


    "it''s my emotion."


    "Let''s go."


    When she left, Yunling glanced at the old lady''s body. The blood clan had covered her with cloth before, but because of skinning, the white cloth had been dyed red.


    The soil under her body is also a big pool of blood. Yunling''s mind echoes the old lady''s face, and a kind of inexplicable sadness strikes her heart.


    With the map, everything seems to be much smoother, they are no longer headless flies, and finally have a direction.


    The rain has stopped for some time, and the moon is still hanging in the night sky. The moon is shining on them, and it seems to illuminate their way forward.


    The more we move towards the target, the more beast corpses lie inside. How many ferocious things are hidden in the forest!


    Fortunately, they are all poisoned to death. From another perspective, they are much safer.

 Chapter 2100

    A group of people stopped, heard the curtain and said:


    "here we are."


    Yunling also echoed: "here we are."


    "It''s just...


    she looks at this empty place. Is this the so-called yunshenzong?


    "There must be another mystery." Hearing this, he said thoughtfully.


    Yunling couldn''t figure it out, so she could only ask him:


    "what should we do next?"


    "Wait." Hearing that the curtain was tired, he found a stone and sat down.


    Yunling pursed her mouth and asked in a low voice, "what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for the birds." He gave her a look.


    "Birds..." Yunling said, "yes, there are birds on the map, but we didn''t see any birds after we came in."


    Wen Renmu nodded.


    A group of people waited here quietly.


    Hearing that the curtain began to adjust her breath, she didn''t seem to care about the situation outside. About half an hour later, Yunling said:


    "look at it."


    Then he opened his eyes and saw a group of black birds coming from afar. After a close look, he realized that they were a group of crows. They all gave out terrible and desolate calls, sharp and piercing, full of unknown breath under the night sky.


    Then the crows hovered over the open space. Their calls never stopped. After listening for a little longer, Yunling felt uncomfortable.


    In the heart inexplicably flustered and irritable, but also gave birth to a stream of anger, for a moment want to cut off the crow''s head one by one.


    "Don''t make any noise." She yelled at the crow.


    But the crow couldn''t understand her and still made that sound. Yunling picked up the stones from the ground and threw them in the air. However, this method didn''t work.


    The people of the blood group said to Yunling, "don''t be impatient."


    Yunling: "do you have a way?"


    They said, "let''s have a try."


    Then a few members of the blood clan took out the bamboo flute and began to play a strange tune. Yunling stared expectantly. Gradually, in the sound of the flute, the crows no longer chirped, but fell to the ground one after another, but the landing position of each crow was different, and finally formed a shape.


    It''s like drawing a picture on the ground.


    The appearance is very special, and the crows also begin to peck at something, because what can attract them to stay in that position must be what they peck at the moment.


    Yunling and Wen Renmu looked at it and discussed:


    "what''s this?" She asked.


    "This should be a sign of something," he said


    "What does that portend?" Yunling didn''t quite understand.


    Meng Li, who has been in the dark, can see what the crows are like. What they put out is an array.


    It''s a leading array. That is to say, there is an array in this open space, but because Yunling and wenrenmu are not good at the array, there is a crow leading array.


    They need to walk according to the place where the crow stayed, and then they can solve the array.


    And now they obviously think of this floor, they are still sitting there, motionless, discussing what the crows are predicting.


    Meng Li is not worried, because fate, sooner or later they will think of this layer, so just wait.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for them to think that Wen Renmu took Yunling by the hand and started to walk from the place where the crow was nearest to them.


    When approaching a crow, it seems that the crow is frightened and flies away. Hearing the curtain, the crow squats down and takes a look at what the crow pecks before. It looks like resin.


    It''s made of the juice from the roots of the plants here.


    But when they don''t get to the point, the crows won''t fly away. They have to go until they get to the point. I don''t know whether they are greedy for the resin like thing or to guide them, for fear that they won''t find the next point.


    Meng Li knew that these crows were just greedy for those things and refused to fly away.


    They''re not that spiritual yet.


    It''s just that the things that attract crows are really designed, and the plants are all in every formation.


    After hearing the curtain, they drove away all the crows. Looking at the crows hovering in the air, they felt dizzy because the ground shook.


    The shock made Yunling scream. He was still calm when he heard the curtain. The visible distance of the night sky under the moonlight was not far, but he also saw a tombstone breaking out of the ground in front of him.


    When all his attention was focused on one tombstone, many tombstones appeared around him. However, he had no time to look at other tombstones, so he could only look at the one.


    A whole piece of tombstone came out like this. Yunling trembled all over and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s weird."


    Hearing this, he raised his lantern and tried to shine further. Looking at a whole gravestone, there was no word on each gravestone, which made it more mysterious and gloomy.A wind blowing, a cold invasion of bone marrow swept everyone, heard the curtain see this, quickly took off his clothes to Yunling, let her put on.


    But before the rain, wet clothes, up to now also not dry, put on Yunling body in addition to give her increased burden, also did not seem to play a role in keeping warm.


    "Cold..." Yunling''s teeth trembled.


    Shivering.


    It''s not just physical coldness, it''s also a fear.


    "What shall we do now?" The blood people are also confused.


    "Why do cemeteries suddenly appear? These cemeteries..."


    the people who speak swallow their saliva. Even though almost all the people of their blood clan travel at night and are used to the night, they are still thrilled to see tombstones emerge from the ground in the dark.


    The crows began to cry again. This time, the sound was more terrifying and desolate, especially the tombstone full of ground. The crows also landed on the tombstone from time to time.


    The crows singing on the tombstone are more like souls from hell. Yunling was afraid of crows, but now she almost fainted.


    She said to the people of the blood clan:


    "you should find a way to stop crowing."


    The people of the blood clan are also numb. They take out the bamboo flute again and comfort the crows for a short time. They don''t cry any more. They just stay on the tombstone or hover in the air.


    Wen Renmu and Yun Ling are walking in the cemetery step by step. He wants to measure the size of the cemetery with his feet. In the dark, he can''t see the size of the cemetery at a glance.


    The cloud Ling tightly relies on him, the whole body trembles, braves the cold air, sees to hear the person curtain not to speak, she also did not speak, even some fear startled others.


    "This cemetery, how can it be so big." Hearing the curtain, I felt that I had been walking for a long time, but there was always a tombstone in front of me, and I couldn''t seem to go out.


    "Maybe we will meet a place again and again just like the situation we met in the poison forest before." Cloud Ling guesses ground to say.

 Chapter 2101

    Cloud Ling says this, smell person curtain to think of bright Zhen.


    What about others?


    He should have untied the array before, but now he hasn''t seen anyone else.


    After getting the map, I came all the way, I was very concerned about whether there was anyone behind me, and I didn''t feel the existence of the other side.


    "So we need to solve the array?" Asked Yunling.


    Wen Renmu said: "you and I don''t know anything about the so-called array, how to solve it."


    "We have to try our luck." Yunling hopes that these tombstones are all fake. When she unties the array, she disappears.


    With courage, she reached out and touched a tombstone. The cool air on the tombstone intruded into the bone marrow and made her withdraw her hand suddenly.


    Wen Renmu nodded: "it can only be so."


    They began to think of a way to break through, and the crows were restless, which made Yunling feel restless and restless, and things also became impatient.


    Hearing the human curtain comforting way: "you don''t panic, everything has me."


    He is also looking for how to break through, and did not place his hope on Yunling alone.


    The blood people feel that they can''t help others, so they can only play the flute to make the crows no longer make a sound. However, the crows seem to be immune to the sound of the flute, and this time they don''t stop singing.


    The crows were crowing and the atmosphere was eerie and gloomy.


    Meng Li felt the power here. It was full of Yin evil spirit. This is the special power that little fox said.


    It''s also a special power that insects say.


    Meng Li can''t help thinking, when yunsen was alive, he used the power of Yinsha?


    Meng Li took out the skeleton he got from the blood clan and said nothing.


    This array she saw, cloud Ling want to so untie still need to spend some time, but with this skeleton head can quickly untie the array.


    In other words, no wonder the blood lost a skull is not so concerned.


    They probably don''t know the function of the skull, and the skull is not a necessity.


    Yunling frowned, looking at a piece of tombstone, pondering, suddenly a voice came from her leg, it seems that something rolled to her feet, also touched her ankle.


    "Ah Yunling picked up the lantern as soon as she saw the skeleton suddenly rolling out, and she screamed.


    Hearing this, he quickly looked around on guard, but there was no movement around him. He was a little relieved and said to Yunling:


    "don''t be afraid."


    "It''s a skeleton." Does Yunling want to say that she is not afraid?


    Who knows where the skull came from.


    Wen Renmu took a deep breath. He reached out and picked up the skull. He took it in his hand and scared Yunling into hiding in his arms.


    "It has the same breath all over it as it does here." Hearing this, he said thoughtfully.


    Yunling said: "it''s here. Of course, it''s the same as here. Maybe it came from some tomb."


    "The two sides fell into silence.


    After a while, Wen Renmu said, "since it''s said that it''s from the cemetery, we''d better dig up the cemetery to have a look and see what''s inside."


    "No," he said Yunling is afraid to stop him.


    Wen Renmu said: "that can not be so stalemate."


    Yunling hesitated, but the curtain began to move, but there was no tool around, only a sword.


    Hearing the curtain, he threw away the skeletons in his hand. Fortunately, he tried to see if he could shatter the tombstones with his strength. However, when his strength hit out, the tombstones did not move. Then he took out his sword and began to dig up close to the edge of the tombstones.


    The people of blood clan see this, also come forward to help to hear the person curtain, cloud Ling is to stare at them in one side Leng Leng.


    She opened her mouth to say, is this really good?


    Things here are originally evil, but now they still have to dig graves. If there is anything underneath, they must be blamed.


    With the efforts of several people, the tombstone was loosened, but suddenly a gust of wind came up, and the crow''s voice was even more shrill. The loosened tombstone was still buzzing, as if it was about to fly out of the ground in the next second. Yunling was afraid of the danger of hearing the curtain, so she rushed over and held it:


    "stop it."


    Wen Renmu didn''t listen to her this time, but said, "I''d like to see what monsters are underneath."


    Now he has a very ominous premonition. He can''t say exactly why, but there is a kind of unwillingness in his heart, and a strong hostility lingers in his heart. He deeply feels that he has been used.


    To the so-called cloud deep Zong, is to dig graves?


    He would like to see what these graves will show when they are dug one by one.


    "Stop it Yunling was dazzled by the environment. She said, "why don''t we go? Why do we have to face all this?"


    "You want to escape now?" The people of blood clan heard, all stopped, interrogate cloud Ling.Yunling see them all suddenly fierce eyes stunned, looked at a still keep digging tombstone of the hearing screen, he seems not to pay attention to this side of the meaning.


    He seems to have fallen into a madness, and he doesn''t even care about himself.


    She said: "I just don''t think it''s necessary to find yunshenzong. There''s nothing here. Maybe yunshenzong is just a legend."


    "Do you deserve the sacrifice of our people? Is it worthy of the protection map of our people for generations? " The people of the blood clan are ferocious. They put down their tools and go to Yunling, exerting great pressure on her.


    "Hear the curtain, help me." Cloud Ling thinks the person of blood clan is also too abnormal, isn''t before all still friendly get along with?


    Why do you treat each other with evil words as soon as you turn around?


    Hearing this, he just said, "they''re right. Why should we give up? When we''re all here, we should find out. It''s not my style to leave like this. It''s only the cowards who do that."


    "Do you still want to go?" A group of big men of the blood clan are getting closer to Yunling. They stare at Yunling with disgust and disdain.


    Yunling was so scared that she cried and said:


    "don''t force me like this. Why do you force me like this?"


    "Because you are the destiny, you can open yunsenzong." The blood people answered.


    Cloud Ling some run to break ground to say: "that you pour is to say ah, cloud Sen Zong where, I open to end."


    "We''re not here to dig graves. Maybe the map is wrong."


    "There can''t be a mistake. The map can''t be wrong." The people of the blood group said firmly.


    "No, don''t do that. What''s the matter with you?" Yunling sobbed. She felt that these people were crazy, and only she could wake up.


    Are they stunned?


    The people of the blood clan are getting closer and closer, and they are already close to her face. She feels that she can''t breathe. She doesn''t want to go back. She just softens and paralyzes.

 Chapter 2102

    There was a hard object on the ground, which cut her hand. She raised her head in a hurry, changed her position, but pressed on the skull again.


    She didn''t notice that the skull was absorbing the blood from her wound. Her eyes were all on the blood people. She felt that the skull made her uncomfortable, so she changed her hand again.


    "Hearing the curtain, help me..." she begged helplessly.


    Hearing the curtain, he turned a deaf ear and kept digging tombstones.


    All of a sudden, the skull burst out a strong force of evil spirit. It seemed to form an induction with the tombstone being dug by the hearing curtain, and it was buzzing.


    Yunling felt the movement around her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw the skull shaking uneasily.


    "Wen Renmu, can you look back?" She screamed.


    Wen Renmu still didn''t look back and stubbornly wanted to dig up the tombstone. The ghost tombstone was still shaking, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Look back!" Yunling angry and sad, a excited, put the skeleton head up, toward the hearing curtain thrown in the past.


    Just hit the tombstone, they had a greater shock, heard the curtain Leng for a while, this just stopped their action.


    He stepped back, this...


    something is going to break the ground!


    "Back." The consciousness of hearing the people''s screen was sober, and the unconsciousness that had been impacted by the evil spirit before, including the situation of the blood people, was the same as him.


    When the black fog spread out from under the tombstone, and then gathered towards the skull, Wen Renmu and Yunling were staring.


    The skull floated in the air. First, it looked at the people of the blood clan, and then it spoke. It said:


    "it''s finally up to you." Then there was a wild laugh.


    This is a low man''s voice. People on the scene feel very thrilled. Who could have thought that a skeleton could speak?


    "Thanks to you for letting me out." The sound came again.


    "Who are you?" he asked


    "I''m yunsen." He answered.


    Hearing the curtain, the pupil shrank: "yunsen? "Yunsenzong?"


    "Master yunsen?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Yunsen gave out a crazy laugh again.


    Yunling shook his head in disbelief. No, this is the so-called master of yunsen sect?


    Don''t you mean he''s immortal?


    Isn''t yunsenzong a fairyland?


    Why does he live in a cemetery, why does he climb out of the tombstone, why does he integrate with the skeleton, looking at the evil and sinister, horrible and disgusting.


    "Ha ha ha, after many years of calculation, my wish has finally come true!" Yunsen''s laughter resounded through the space, and then a piece of black fog went towards the people of the blood clan. When the black fog faded, Yunling and Wen Renmu were stunned.


    Those blood clan people didn''t even make any sound, let alone any resistance, but in a flash, they were sucked up by this terrible thing.


    It sucks human blood!


    "You Cloud Ling glaring, cloud deep said: "you are very anxious?"


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s your turn soon."


    "Devil, you are a devil!" Yunling said in fear.


    Yunshen: "devil? I''m not. I''m just a strange ghost repair! "


    "All I do is to be strong, strong and innocent!"


    Hearing this, he asked coldly, "so everything is your calculation?"


    "What do I calculate?" Asked yunsen with great interest.


    Wen Renmu said: "step by step, let''s come here. The so-called yunsenzong is just a lie. There has never been a so-called yunsenzong, and there is no treasure in the world."


    "You''re smart." Yunsen is still a little keen to hear people''s stories.


    He also heard the hearing curtain say: "even a few of them are deceived by your lies. Maybe you need their blood at the moment, so you weave out the lies that can untie their curse and let them deliver them to the door by themselves."


    "In fact, there is no curse at all. It''s all your design."


    Cloud deep ha ha a smile: "I unexpectedly a little appreciate you."


    Yunsen''s aloofness and unbridled laughter make people feel resentful.


    They were really fooled. Everyone in the world was fooled by yunsen alone.


    Where there is so-called treasure, there is nothing.


    Yes, it''s just a fatal trap.


    He had a premonition that he was doomed, but...


    he said to yunsen, "what are you going to do with us?"


    "The skeleton head swayed:" you are useless, but she is useful He looked at Xiang Yunling:


    "I''ve been waiting for her for a long time!"


    "What are you going to do to her? If you have anything, just come to me! " Hearing the news, my heart became heavier.


    Yunsen sent out a smile of unknown meaning, while Wen Renmu suddenly said:"Even if we are going to die, can we die to understand?"


    "What do you want to know?" Yunsen cold smile: "do you want to know I will tell you?"


    "In this way, you have enough high posture, and can humiliate us, but also kill our heart, what''s wrong? What we want is to die. Do you understand that we can still resist you? " Hear the person curtain humiliate ground to say.


    Yunsen: it is


    "Then I can help you."


    "Come on, what do you want to know?"


    "How do you expect her to be the one you need, the so-called destiny?" Hearing that yunsen was willing to speak, he immediately asked.


    Yunsen thought about it and said, "I said I would predict. Do you believe it?"


    "I knew that heaven would arrange a person whose mission was to get rid of me, so I set up the whole Bureau in advance, and then sealed myself."


    "Instead of arranging such a person by the way of heaven, I''d better arrange one myself. In this way, it won''t be a threat to me."


    "I chose her, and I tried my best to send her to a different world."


    "You say I''m not fierce. I dare to calculate the way of heaven. Since it wants to arrange people to come from a different world to get rid of me, I''d better arrange one person to go there first, and then the way of heaven will arrange her to come back. Her soul is special, and the way of heaven can only choose her!"


    Yunsen''s tone was extremely proud, and the rampant laughter never stopped.


    Meng Li is surprised to hear yunsen say that. Yunsen can predict.


    But also predicted to these, and can calculate the way of heaven.


    It''s a character...


    against heaven.


    So is also therefore, in the plot Yunling has not been able to complete her mission?


    The reason why yunsen sealed himself is that he wanted to hide the truth?


    I want Tiandao to think that his plan is going smoothly, so as to avoid other changes.


    While Meng Li was still thinking about yunsen''s being sealed, yunsen said, "so do you understand?"


    Cloud Ling desolate smile: "understand, with you."


    She has no hope, this person is so powerful...


    she thought Wen Renmu really accepted his fate, so she wanted to accept his fate with him.

 Chapter 2103

    But I don''t think so.


    He is well aware of the truth that the more you let others know, the easier it is to expose shortcomings, and some of them are fatal.


    Can you do that?


    Of course not.


    Just after hearing what yunsen said, he didn''t think of any good way for the time being.


    "Come and die." Yunsen is going to take Yunling''s life, but his voice is suddenly gentle.


    Yunsen looked at the hearing screen again and said, "although you are useless to me, you are better than nothing. No matter how small the leg of a mosquito is, it''s meat."


    After his words, the souls of Yunling and wenrenmu felt a huge attraction. Their souls flew out of their bodies uncontrollably, and then were eroded by the black fog emitted by the skeleton.


    "Wow, you two have the same soul!" Yunsen was obviously surprised.


    He looked at the hearing screen and asked, "are you from a different world, too?"


    The soul of Wen Renmu struggled frantically and did not answer.


    He is very flustered now. He even thinks that his disobedience before is a joke.


    The other side is too strong, a hand, they even have no room to resist, the soul was pulled out of the body alive, the fact is so cruel?


    "Let go of me, what are you going to do?" Yunling screamed.


    "It engulfs you, of course. You go back and forth to different worlds. There is a special power in your soul." Yunsen said without thinking.


    Cloud Ling angrily scolds a way: "lunatic, you this lunatic, is I was calculated by you, sooner or later one day, you also can be accepted by the day!"


    "That''s after. You can''t see it." Yunsen''s voice fell, and their souls were eroded by the more powerful force of Yin evil. Their souls quickly became weak, but wenrenmu and Yunling had no resistance to it.


    The bottom of their hearts is filled with deep sorrow. Are they finished?


    It took a lot of effort to find yunsenzong, because there was a prophecy that yunsen could return, which gave them the hope of returning to that world.


    In the end, it was just a calculation. They didn''t have the ability to struggle and resist at all. They were slaughtered by others...


    "no..." hearing the curtain of people, they looked at Yun Ling''s weaker soul and made a heartrending sound.


    What''s more painful than watching your beloved be swallowed by others?


    "Please, don''t swallow her, save her life, let her go, can you absorb me alone?" Wen Renmu finally lowered his haughty head and begged to yunsen.


    Only now did he realize how incompetent he was.


    "You can have both, but you ask me to make a choice." Yunsen thought the man was joking with him.


    His words are not without reason, which makes people silent.


    Yunling''s soul is more and more thin, almost transparent. Her soul power has been absorbed almost. She feels that she will break up in the next second. She looks at the hearing screen sadly and says: "I''m sorry, I can''t be your wife in my life."


    "Next life, you must wait for me next life."


    Yunsen smell speech, once again laughed a voice: "you don''t worry, no next life."


    "I''ve eaten and wiped away my soul. Where can I come from in my next life, wishful thinking!"


    "Ah Hearing yunsen''s words, the curtain was nearly broken. He struggled frantically and cried out: "stop it, stop it."


    However, all his actions are incompetent and furious in yunsen''s view.


    Just when Yunling''s soul is about to dissipate, yunsen, who was elated, suddenly gives out a roar. It turns out that a light suddenly bursts out from Yunling''s body. This light quickly merges into yunsen''s soul and makes him miserable.


    "God, you count me!" Exclaimed yunsen angrily.


    What power is this? With the power of destruction sweeping his soul, his soul is suffering from the pain of tearing, and Wen Renmu takes advantage of his pain to have no time to take care of the side, almost transparent Yunling called to escape.


    Yunling is also with the last point of strength, broke away the shackles of yunsen.


    But when they get rid of yunsen''s power, they know that they have no time to mobilize his soul.


    So I didn''t hide in the skull. The skull fell to the ground from mid air, and the dark fog faded away, revealing the soul hidden in it.


    "How do you get in?" Wen Renmu has no time to take yunsen into consideration now, even if it is the best time to deal with him.


    But now Yunling''s soul is going to break up, and he just wants Yunling to return to his body...


    "can you go back?" Hearing this, he asked eagerly.


    "I..." Yunling felt that dragging the thin soul was like dragging the dying body, without any strength.


    "I''ll try..." she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    The soul did not break up, but lost consciousness.


    "Yunling!" Hearing the sorrow in people''s hearts, Meng Li looks at him silently. Does he think Yunling just died?This is the son of plane. He will never die like this.


    After hearing all kinds of cries of sorrow, Yunling''s soul automatically returned to the body. The body had the soul, and gradually had the breath. Hearing the curtain, Yunling was not dead.


    Then...


    he turned and looked at yunsen. He was still fighting against the destructive power in his soul. It was time to solve him!


    Meng Li also looks at yunsen. Yunsen thinks that he has calculated the way of heaven, but he doesn''t know that the way of heaven has also calculated yunsen. He is ready to do so. There is a destructive force hidden in Yunling''s soul.


    When yunsen was most proud and unprepared, he inhaled his own soul.


    According to reason, he can''t resist the destructive power given by the way of heaven. This destructive power will make his power gradually collapse and unable to gather together, until it will finally destroy the source of his soul, and then he will disappear.


    But the accident happened to me.


    Finally, I know why Tiandao let me come...


    Tiandao didn''t expect that wenrenmu could be so crazy. When yunsen''s soul broke up, he began to devour yunsen''s scattered power with his own soul.


    Yunsen also knows that wenrenmu is absorbing the power that is his own, but now he is away from himself. He is anxious and angry, but he can''t stop it. He feels that the power of the source is being destroyed, and his soul seems to be suffering from thousands of cuts. He tries his best to protect the source of the soul with his last strength. If he successfully removes the power of destruction, he can survive.


    But when his power became less and less, he found that God''s will could not be disobeyed.


    Yes, it can''t be violated!


    He looked at the Wen Ren screen. The soul of Wen Ren screen absorbed the power of Yin evil crazily. In the other side''s eyes, there was a strong desire and a kind of extreme reluctance.


    The reason why wenrenmu chose to absorb yunsen''s power in turn was that he was afraid that yunsen would not die.

 Chapter 2104

    Second, he also wants to be strong.


    He always keeps yunsen''s words in mind. Yunsen says that Yunling''s soul is the one he chose to send to another world.


    That means that as long as it becomes the same as Yunshen, he and Yunling can go back.


    So why don''t you absorb his strength now and become like him?


    It has to be said that the idea of hearing people''s screen is very bold, and his practice is also very dangerous.


    Because yunsen also saw the opportunity, since a person''s soul power can''t drive away the destructive power, what about the other person''s?


    The source of two people, the chance of winning is greater.


    With care in his heart, he would not hesitate. When hearing the curtain, he absorbed the power to his heart''s content, Yunshen quickly and forcibly invaded his soul.


    In this way, the soul of Wen Renmu was also destroyed by the destructive force, and he had to choose to "fight side by side" with Yun Shen.


    "Boy, we are one!" Yunshen complacently told him.


    Hearing this, he was angry but helpless. Fortunately, he absorbed a lot of power from Yunshen and could barely resist.


    Meng Li looks at all this and guesses that the last yunsen has not been destroyed, but Wen Renmu becomes yunsen.


    This is not satisfied with the way of heaven, Yunling''s mission is not complete.


    In that case, it''s up to you to end it all.


    She broke away from the client''s body, because some of her powers were limited by her body and could not be used. Then she used hallucination and changed her appearance slightly.


    But it''s still a woman.


    "You don''t have to struggle." Meng Li suddenly appeared in this space.


    The two souls can make two kinds of voices. One is yunsen''s, and his voice is very unexpected:


    "who are you?"


    Meng Li can hear that yunsen''s voice is filled with fear.


    "Who are you?" he asked


    Wen Renmu regarded Meng Li as the Savior.


    Meng Li laughs: "let you free people."


    Meng Li wanted to send them to reincarnation directly, but she thought that the way of heaven meant to directly destroy yunsen''s soul, so that he would not reincarnate again, so she planned to let the way of heaven fulfill her wish.


    It''s just a bit miserable to hear about the people''s curtain. Now they are in a community. If they want to destroy it, they can only destroy it together.


    To reincarnate, we have to go together.


    However, Meng Li has no extra compassion. If Wen Renmu can''t reincarnate, he can''t reincarnate. According to his present appearance, it''s impossible to reincarnate.


    Meng Li''s power appeared in his hands and went towards their souls. He did not give them a chance to speak or resist.


    After all, she didn''t have so much time, and she was anxious to go back to the client''s body.


    Her power, combined with the destructive force, made them have no room for struggle. When their soul was about to be destroyed and their consciousness was about to be destroyed, Wen Renmu probably guessed who the mysterious man was.


    She may be Mingzhen.


    Mingzhen, who had never seen him all the way, appeared in a mysterious manner at the last moment, destroying his last vitality...


    after they disappeared, Meng Li returned to the client''s body.


    Then the body of the client appears in this space. She looks at these tombstones. They are real, but a tombstone is not a corpse.


    It''s a corpse. It''s underground. It''s full of bones.


    Such a Yin evil array, in order to gather the Qi of Yin evil, has sacrificed so many lives, only to perfect itself, but yunsen in the eyes of the world is like a relegated immortal.


    She could not help but think of the words of the Lord of Tianji Pavilion, which were really what he said.


    Meng Li broke the array and let the spirit of Yin evil go away. He was also worried that he would be used by someone who had a heart in the future.


    Meng Li takes a look at the corpse of Wen Renmu. His soul is gone, and this corpse can only live here forever. He is not so kind-hearted, so he goes to dig a grave for him.


    Then he left with Yunling.


    Yunling is still breathing.


    Meng Li didn''t take Yunling back to the miracle doctor Valley, but directly rented a small house in the city and put her in it.


    I haven''t been kind enough to use her soul crystal. I just put her here. If I can wake up, I can''t wake up.


    But worthy of being the son of plane, the weak soul also woke up. When she saw Meng Li, she asked, "how are you?"


    Meng Li looked at her with a smile: "why not me?"


    "Why am I here? Am I not in the cemetery? " Yunling looked around and heard the rustling sound of the wind blowing leaves outside and the sound of birds singing.


    There are also a handful of flowers on the table in the room, which are full of vitality everywhere.


    Only myself, anytime and anywhere has a sense of near fate.


    "It''s all over." Meng Li said to her.


    "Where is the hearing screen?" Cloud Ling asks a way.Anyway, the other party has probably noticed, and now he really wants to know, so why not ask?


    She didn''t care about anything else. She just wanted to know what happened.


    Meng Li didn''t mind that she cared about Wen Renmu, because she didn''t love her, so she didn''t care. She also told her truthfully: "Wen Renmu is dead, even the soul is gone."


    Yunling looked at Meng Li in shock, and didn''t move for a long time. After a long time, she trembled and said:


    "you lied to me? Right? "


    Meng Li laughs: "do I look like a liar?"


    "He was very bold. In order to absorb the power of yunsen''s collapse, he was buried with yunsen."


    "Even the next life will not have, so you don''t expect to meet in the next life. Of course, your soul is so weak that you can''t have the chance to be a person in the next life."


    "You..." Yunling was stimulated, her eyes turned black and fainted.


    When she wakes up again, she stares at Meng Li: "who are you? You were in the dark all the time. You were the biggest winner, right? "


    Meng Li: "guess who I am?"


    "Yunsen?" Cloud Ling half ring just spit out two words.


    Meng Li brow tip a pick, did not expect cloud Ling brain hole unexpectedly so big.


    She didn''t deny, also didn''t admit, with cloud Ling how to think.


    Yunling doesn''t wake up much every day, but as long as she wakes up, she asks Meng Li about the details of that day and whether Meng Li is yunsen.


    She also has a kind of expectation, expecting to hear that the curtain is not dead.


    But Meng Li doesn''t care about her any more, whatever she feels.


    Meng Li also watched her Qi wane rapidly. When her unique Qi disappeared, she died.


    Her weak soul could not support the body, only relying on the Qi of the son of plane.


    But in the plot, Yunling should be alive.


    Although it may be that the Wen Ren screen has become yunsen, it''s not that yunsen has become the Wen Ren screen. They will certainly try to maintain Yunling''s life, and will not let her soul leave her body.

 Chapter 2105

    Yun Ling is gone, Meng Li returns to the miracle doctor valley.


    The valley master''s wife asked Meng Li, "where''s Yunling?"


    Meng Li said sadly: "Yunling she..." she covered her face and tried to make herself look sad.


    Her expression was uncomfortable, and her voice was low:


    "she''s gone."


    There is no separation, only the loss of his wife.


    "How?" The valley master''s wife was very surprised.


    Meng Li said: "she was deeply poisoned and died in the poison forest. At last, I found some organs in the poison forest and untied them by mistake. The poison is also due to those organs. Now the poison forest can''t be called a poison forest."


    "How could she die?" The valley master''s wife knew that her daughter-in-law was dead, but she still had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Meng Li is very remorseful: "blame me for not being able to protect her."


    Seeing his son''s remorse, the valley master''s wife came to comfort him.


    Meng Li in order to make himself sad, but also deliberately in the room for a few days do not go out, like immersed in the pain of losing his wife can not extricate themselves.


    The miracle doctor Gu also said that the young lady died because she went to explore the poison forest with the master of the little valley.


    Meng Li picked himself clean and gave Yunling a beautiful funeral.


    When the funeral was over, Meng Li took out the medical book that he had made a deal with Yunling and gave it to the valley master. In fact, he also copied a copy, which can be read by the client when he comes back.


    Valley master is very emotional, said that although the daughter-in-law died, but made such a great contribution to the miracle doctor valley.


    I''m sorry.


    Meng Li didn''t talk about the things Yunling did everywhere. What''s the need?


    After all, people are dead. Besides, others will only think that they are shamelessly slandering others'' reputation and that they are not a man.


    She took out the insect, and the color of the insect''s body was exactly the same as before.


    Meng Li asked him, "where do you want to go?"


    And then give some poison to the little insect to eat, as it is to practice it.


    She really can''t take this bug back, but she doesn''t hate that bug so much, but she really doesn''t feel it, and can''t like it.


    Little bug was happy to eat poison. When he heard Meng Li say this, he was obviously stunned. He looked at Meng Li in surprise:


    "what happened to you? Choose to abandon others. "


    Think of also raised it this period of time, not to mention immediately to separate, Meng Li also don''t care about it these words.


    Good temper to it said: "bug, I think you should correct a thought."


    "If others want to abandon you, they may be unwilling to support you. It''s not that other people have an accident. If others are good, you will have an accident, and no one else will."


    "How can you say such a cruel thing?" The little bug is so crooked that he won''t eat the poison.


    It began to murmur: "I don''t have the ability to live independently at all. You leave me outside the door, and I can''t find poison until I starve to death."


    "Because I''ll starve to death before I get to the place."


    "Isn''t it pitiful? Can''t you sympathize with me? Am I really a disgusting insect? I''m fat for nothing, and you don''t like fat for nothing children... "


    Meng Li:" this little bug has a really good eloquence.


    I almost convinced myself.


    However, the child''s white fatness is quite different from his white fatness.


    The client certainly didn''t like to play with these poisons, so Meng Li couldn''t leave them to him, so he said to the bug seriously:


    "I''ll send you to the poison sect. There''s endless poison there. You stay with him before you wake up."


    "Really?" The bug hesitated.


    Meng Li nodded and the bug sobbed: "don''t abandon me. I still want to follow you."


    Meng Li asked faintly, "why?"


    The little bug knows clearly that he doesn''t like it, but he still insists on following him. Does he like to see himself sneer at it?


    "Because you are the kindest person in the world!" cried the bug


    It uses the most sincere tone, said the most against the heart.


    It''s not that Meng Li is kind at all. It''s just that Meng Li is a good liar. Sometimes she can satisfy herself generously by pleading more.


    And she also has the spirit liquid, soaks in inside is very happy, this thing but others do not have.


    Meng Li silently looked at it, did not speak, it has been begging her, all kinds of good words are said over and over, but Meng Li did not move.


    However, you Yun suddenly asked Meng Li:


    "are you determined not to let him talk to you?"


    Meng Li said: "yes, I''m not interested in raising a poisonous insect. I can''t force it."


    "I don''t want to have one?" You Yun asks her again.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum."You see how pitiful it is and how sweet its mouth is." You Yun said.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "are you interested in this insect?"


    "I think it''s fun." Cloud Ling pondered next to say.


    Meng Li: "here you are? Do you keep it for fun? "


    You Yun: "if you really don''t want it, I can give it a try. Anyway, the spirit liquid and poison are not expensive in the system mall. They can afford it."


    She helped her forehead and said yes with a smile.


    I didn''t expect you Yun to be interested in this insect. It seems that it''s useful for this insect to keep quarreling around.


    I didn''t move myself, but I moved my partner.


    The little bug is still pitifully saying that he has been praying to Meng Li for a long life and a long life...


    as long as all he can think of is finished, he will pick up what he said before. In a word, he will never stop.


    "Stop arguing. You have a better place to go." Meng Li said to it.


    The little bug immediately closed his mouth and asked cautiously, "where?"


    Meng Li said, "just like me here."


    "Is there any spirit liquid and poison, too?" The little bug finally asked what he was most concerned about.


    Amused Meng Li, originally is greedy this.


    She nodded: "yes."


    "That..." little bug would like to agree immediately, but at least it should show her reluctance, so as not to appear so hypocritical.


    He began to cry: "can''t you really support me?"


    "But I can''t bear to leave you. I won''t be happy anywhere without you."


    "Please, don''t abandon others, OK? Meeting is fate. Don''t abandon it at will, OK


    The weeping of the little bug is full of false feelings, and successfully laughs at Meng Li.


    He put it away and gave it to you Yun.


    Little bug also closed his eyes and kept telling his feelings. In a twinkling of an eye, when the space changed, he came to another man.


    "You..." bug stares at him and immediately changes his sad mood.


    It shyly said: "are you the new owner of others?"


    You Yun was all amused, eh.

 Chapter 2106

    "It''s quick for little things to change their faces." You Yun joked.


    The little insect said shyly, "no, you are the real master."


    In the twinkling of an eye, he said, "ah, I was too sad just now. I was a little hungry."


    You Yun, "...


    is it time to start loading?


    I didn''t expect that this little thing was still acute.


    That''s it It''s a little bit


    Just, I''m not Meng Li. She only gives in to her beautiful appearance. What she pays attention to is her interesting soul.


    You Yun comforts himself, then smiles and quietly opens a shopping mall to buy things for the little bug.


    I also bought a large transparent glass box to hold small insects.


    It''s full of spirit liquid. As soon as the insect goes in, he cheers happily: "ah, it''s my honor to meet you. People love you so much."


    "People will know that there will be someone who will fall in love with them at a glance, and then treat them sincerely, give them everything they want and hold them in their hands."


    "Come on, come on, how about holding people in your hands." He asked for you Yun. It seems to be very urgent.


    You Yun: "hold it in your hand?


    I can go to your house.


    Meng Li returned to system space.


    View task rewards.


    Congratulations on the fulfillment of Mingzhen''s wish: revenge.


    Score 100 points, get 70000 points, boundary power reward: 1200 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Reward for conforming to the will of heaven: 60000 points for points and 2000 points for Jieli.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 680000


    Jieli: 372900


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: none


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li has a look, this time there is no job profit.


    She absorbed the six points of soul power, and then fell asleep.


    However, I didn''t go to see the follow-up of the world after waking up. Meng Li didn''t think it was good-looking.


    She wants to ask.


    I didn''t see it last time.


    But Shizhi is looking for her. She thinks about it and doesn''t plan to go for the time being.


    First, I went to ask for love, but I didn''t buy anything this time, because the last time I asked for love was in the original shape, and I didn''t think those things had been used before.


    When she arrived at the land of lingman clan, she found that asking for love was still like that.


    This made her ask anxiously: "patriarch, is it normal to ask for love?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s normal. Sometimes it takes a long time." The patriarch said kindly to Meng Li.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. Since the patriarch said it was normal, he didn''t have to worry too much.


    "If you have time, you can play more here." The patriarch thought about it and said.


    Mencius will lead God: "the patriarch asked me to accompany him?"


    The patriarch said, "there is a connection between you. You should be more able to stimulate her fighting spirit."


    Meng Li laughs: "really?"


    "That''s good."


    If your own existence is really useful for asking, you must be with her. She is now the most critical period. No matter how busy she is, she should stop and stay here.


    Meng Li believed in the evil of the patriarch and waited here.


    I don''t know how long it''s past. Wu Xiang wakes up and climbs out to find something to eat. Then when he sees Meng Li, he asks in surprise:


    "are you still here?"


    Meng Li was bored and supported his head. He yawned and nodded: "yes."


    "What are you doing here?" Wu Xiang looked at the vines and asked, "with her?"


    Meng Li nodded again.


    Wu Xiang: "do you have nothing to do?"


    Meng Li? Isn''t this my company asking for help? "


    "All right." Wuxiang didn''t say anything. He ran to pick some fruit and ate it. He brought one back to Mengli and threw it to Mengli.


    Meng Li pinched the fruit and felt that he hadn''t eaten for a long time. He took a bite, and his mouth was filled with sweetness. He stared at Wu Xiang and said: "you are quite comfortable here."


    It looks like a home without a face. He has no formality.


    Wu Xiang Oh a, nodded, and Meng Li had a chat, most of them said the situation of asking, in fact, there is nothing to say about the situation of asking.It''s just that I''ve tried to stimulate talent several times, but it didn''t work.


    Meng Li asked Wu Xiang if it was so hard to ask him. Wu Xiang said, "I don''t know."


    "She didn''t say that either."


    Meng Li asked: "do you feel her hard?"


    Wu Xiang rolled a white eye: "she is in front of you, come on, do you feel her hard?"


    Meng Li awkwardly said goodbye to her broken hair.


    Maybe it''s the inquisitive heart.


    I can''t feel it.


    It''s a bit embarrassing.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Li asked him.


    Wu Xiang ate a lot of fruit, satisfied with the four legged, exclaimed: "this is good, and why adhere to the matter of shape, whatever."


    Meng left and jokingly said, "you have fallen."


    Immersed in the comfortable environment provided by the patriarch, he is now very satisfied.


    "Do you still want to say that I have fallen and have no ambition?" No one asked her.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "that''s not true."


    "It''s not to say that you can prove yourself by working hard. It''s also good. It depends on you."


    It''s not a human race. It''s just one more ability. It''s more convenient to do things with human form.


    It''s harmless not to have it. Meng Li will not force the species around him to become the same as himself.


    Moreover, most of the races in the vast world will not turn into human beings. They do not have the ability to do so, but they do not.


    They are used to their own form. For example, the patriarch here must have the ability to become human, but he abides by his instinct, takes root here and doesn''t move.


    "Meng Li, there is a world to deal with. Do you want to deal with it now or later?" You Yun says suddenly.


    Meng Li sighs. She''s been waiting here for a long time. When the world goes wrong, there''s no sign of her asking.


    If you do a task during this period, it is estimated that the task has been completed.


    Then we have to deal with the world''s problems first. If we delay too long, what''s wrong, it''s not good to be seized by those who want to talk about their dereliction of duty.


    She said goodbye to Wu Xiang and patriarch. It shouldn''t take long to do a world mission. It depends on the time flow difference between the world and this side. If she is lucky, she has been in the world for two months, and only two hours have passed, so she told them that she would come back soon.


    Of course, there are those who have stayed in the world for two hours. The situation of the past two months depends on luck.


    Directly let you Yun send her to the small world to check the situation.

 Chapter 2107

    After Meng Li finished dealing with the world problems of the small world, she returned to lingman land.


    Asked the patriarch how long he had left, the patriarch said it wasn''t too long. He didn''t know how long, because he never calculated the time deliberately.


    It''s not good to ask for love, neither failed nor succeeded.


    Meng Li waited patiently.


    I don''t know how long ago, Meng Li was sleepy. Suddenly, a soft red light came into her eyes. She immediately woke up and looked at the vines.


    The soft red light came from her body, while its vines were still spreading rapidly, looking gorgeous and spectacular.


    Wu Xiang came out of the patriarch''s body. Meng Li glanced at him and said with a smile, "you care more about asking."


    Wu Xiang didn''t know what was going on in his brain, so he suddenly gave Meng Li a sentence:


    "woman, are you jealous?"


    Meng Li put his eyes on him again and asked in a little surprise, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When the words came out, but they couldn''t come back, Wu Xiang said awkwardly:


    "it''s OK, it''s just that the word suddenly crossed in my mind."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "OK."


    The fact is that the only thing that can make Wu Xiang care is to ask for love.


    He will come out only if there is something on the side of the inquiry.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter?" Looking at the light around Wenqing, Meng Li couldn''t help asking.


    The patriarch pondered and said solemnly:


    "I don''t know."


    Meng Li: "everyone waited patiently. When the patriarch saw that Meng Li had been staring at him, he said," don''t worry. "


    "Her energy fluctuates so much that success and failure depend on it."


    Meng Li felt that the patriarch''s words didn''t seem to have any consolation effect, but he didn''t say anything.


    We have to wait.


    A lot of time passed, Meng Li and Wu Xiang were staring at each other.


    The light of the whole body changes, from strong to weak at the beginning, gradually tends to be stable, and then the light gradually fades away, until it finally loses its light.


    Meng Li and Wu Xiang are both guessing whether she has the talent to stimulate success, and the patriarch doesn''t say a word, as if there is no way to judge.


    Then he turned the question into a human figure and went straight to Meng Li. He threw himself in Meng Li''s arms and cried sweetly:


    "ah Li."


    Meng Li ran over her and asked, "I know you are by my side, but I can''t meet you at the critical moment."


    "Of course it''s your business. It''s more important. I can''t wait." Meng Li rubbed her little head.


    This time, the question seems to have no change. Meng Li doesn''t know whether she is successful or not, but he feels a little worried when he asks now.


    "Thank you, Ali." The question rubbed in her arms.


    Meng Li just laughs.


    Both of them fell into silence, but they still asked a little bit more. They couldn''t help asking Meng Li:


    "doesn''t a Li want to know if he has succeeded?"


    Meng Li: "I want to know."


    "Then why don''t you ask." Ask questioningly.


    Meng Li''s palm caresses his head and wants to say that if he doesn''t ask, he doesn''t want to put pressure on him.


    But I didn''t say it.


    "I may let ah Li down." Ask for love, raise your eyes and look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li stares at her. Although she has a lost expression on her face, there is a strange emotion in her eyes.


    She immediately understood, laughed, reached out and patted her on the back:


    "little thing, have you learned to cheat?"


    "Ah! Ah Li, how can you see that? " Ask the feeling Du mouth, for oneself didn''t cheat Meng Li to feel chagrin.


    Meng Li said angrily, "you are also my son. Can I not know you?"


    "Hum!" Wenqing breaks away from Mengli''s embrace and sits next to Mengli. Then her little body is picked up by Mengli and sits on Mengli''s leg. She reaches out her hand and gently pinches Wenqing roudu''s face and asks:


    "are you still happy?"


    "Ouch..." he asked.


    Meng Li''s arm held the question closer: "well, I''m wrong."


    "It''s time to cooperate with you."


    "You''re right..." Wenqing pretended to be angry. Seeing Meng Li admit her mistake, she was a little flustered and quickly said:


    "I shouldn''t want to tease you. I''m wrong. Forgive me." She took a careful look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I''m not angry with you."


    "It''s a great joy for you to stimulate your talent. It''s normal for you to be happy and want to have fun with me."


    "That''s very kind of you." Ask for help.


    Meng Li pasted his face to ask for love. His face was a little hot, probably because of emotional excitement."Ask, you made it?" Asked the patriarch.


    Wenqing immediately looked at Meng Li. Meng Li released her. She jumped down, went to the patriarch, bowed seriously, and said:


    "thanks for the patriarch''s care and cultivation. Only in this way can I successfully stimulate my talent. This kindness will be remembered in my heart and will be rewarded."


    The clan leader said: "you are my family. As the clan leader, you should cultivate you wholeheartedly. It''s your duty and mission, but you don''t need to repay me. I just hope you remember that you are the lingman family and that you should be the lingman family."


    The patriarch''s words had another profound meaning, but all the people who were present understood them, including asking for love. Naturally, she also understood them.


    "I will." She nodded and said:


    "I will take this place as my second home besides Alina."


    "That''s good." The patriarch was satisfied with the answer to the question. He asked, "do you know what talent you have inspired?"


    "If you don''t know, I can help you identify it, or I can teach you how to use it."


    Said this, the expression of inquiry is a little mysterious, she put out her tongue and said: "patriarch, I said you don''t laugh at me."


    "You said The patriarch responded to her gently.


    "I don''t know if it''s my illusion," he said. "I think... I seem to have inspired two kinds of talents."


    "What?" The patriarch was shocked: "double talent?"


    "Well..." the voice of asking for love is not very confident.


    "Two forces of origin?" Asked the patriarch.


    The question was still feeble.


    "It seems like this. If it''s not like this, patriarch, don''t laugh at me, and Ali, don''t laugh at me." She looked at Wu Xiang again:


    "you can''t laugh at me either."


    No cross talk, no waves: "are you still shy?"


    "How can I not be afraid?" he said? If it wasn''t for dual talent, you''d think I was exaggerating. "


    Meng Li said:


    "well, don''t be embarrassed. We won''t laugh at you even if it''s not."


    "But really?" Ask weakly.


    With a smile in his eyes, Meng Li gave a firm hum, and Wu Xiang also gave a lazy hum. The patriarch kindly said, "don''t worry, son."


    "Come on, let me see your talent."

 Chapter 2108

    Wenqing nodded and went to the patriarch. She held out her hand and covered the vine of the patriarch with her power. After a while, she took back her power.


    The patriarch looked at the question in surprise: "strengthen?"


    He nodded: "it seems so."


    The patriarch looked at Meng Li and said:


    "there has always been a tie between you. You have this talent. I''m afraid you are destined to be born for her."


    "There is another one?" The patriarch asked again.


    The question hesitated and said, "there''s another one, I''m not sure."


    Look at the patriarch


    But he said to him, "patriarch, you attack me."


    "Be light."


    The clan leader didn''t know why, but he also listened to the people who asked for love. He stretched out the vine like a Python and attacked the people with strength.


    However, interrogation also used power towards the clan leader''s power, and then the clan leader obviously felt that his attack was swallowed up.


    This power is in vain.


    "It''s the power of nothingness." The patriarch took back the vine and said in surprise.


    "You have inspired nihilism."


    "Good boy, come here." Having said that, the patriarch stretched out a vine and rolled the question over and put it on his branch. For the patriarch, it was probably holding the question.


    She said: "is this the power of nothingness?"


    "Yes, of course." The patriarch replied firmly.


    The patriarch is not very satisfied with the enhanced talent before. This talent is obviously born for others. This talent can only strengthen the strength of others, which means that we have to fight side by side with others.


    But lingman people should have their own talent, not rely on others to reflect their own value.


    I didn''t expect to give him a big surprise, but it was nihilistic talent.


    She said: "if the patriarch didn''t tell me, I really don''t know it''s the power of nothingness, so I''m not sure it''s my talent, and I haven''t heard the patriarch say that there will be double talents, which makes me very confident."


    "What I''ve been able to confirm before is the enhancement talent."


    In fact, she was not disappointed with the talent of strengthening. She didn''t think as much as the patriarch. She belongs to Ali. This talent can make her better cooperate with ALI and fight side by side. She was born for Ali. Naturally, this talent is so.


    But double talent is better, so it is more powerful and better to protect Ali.


    The patriarch stretched out more tiny vines to cover his body. He said:


    "the power of nothingness, according to your power, can offset the power of others."


    "For example, just now you offset my attack and reset my attack to zero."


    "And the power of nothingness can also make many things return to zero. The so-called thing return to zero is actually destruction. A big living creature stands in front of you. As long as you reach your strength, you can instantly make his bones disappear and destroy him in an extreme way."


    After finishing this sentence, he thought about it again and said:


    "the power of nothingness is a very high-level and powerful power, and it is also used in a variety of ways. Child, I didn''t expect that our lingman clan could obtain this power."


    "You are the pride of lingman people."


    The patriarch''s words embarrassed her. She said:


    "it''s because of the patriarch''s love and cultivation that we have today''s interrogation."


    "No, it''s your own ability." The patriarch had some feelings. He was thinking that it might have something to do with not being in the clan before. Her life style outside was quite different from here.


    It''s not true. If others grow up outside, it''s not necessarily the powerful talent of nihility. The biggest factor is to ask for love. She has this nature.


    What specific factors are not clear, everyone''s talent is not the same, can''t trace the reason.


    The patriarch praised her so much, which made her more embarrassed. Her little body moved, and the patriarch gently put her down.


    She ran to Meng Li and leaned on him as if she had no bones. She asked:


    "are you happy for me, Li?"


    Meng Li smiles and pinches her face: "do you think I''m unhappy?"


    She held out her hand to ask for love, and could not help but sigh for a long time:


    "I''m more happy than anyone because you have such great talent, which means that with your self-protection ability, I can worry less about you."


    Meng Li is filled with emotion. She has been looking forward to asking for love, just as parents have been looking forward to their children''s entrance to famous universities. Now that their children are really admitted to famous universities, it''s hard to express the joy, satisfaction and joy.


    "I finally inspire the talent, and I can better protect ah Li in the future." He said:


    "people should never be separated from ah Li any more."Patriarch: ''?''


    Listen, this heartless little guy is going?


    If it''s really heartless, it''s only the Terran in my eyes.


    "Keke...!" the patriarch falsely coughed twice, and attracted the eyes of Wenqing and Meng Li to the past.


    Meng Li asked with a smile, "does the patriarch have something to say?"


    "Naturally." The patriarch said, "ask, do you want to leave the clan?"


    "This..." Wenqing thinks so, but he always feels that he can run when his talent is stimulated. He''s a little sorry for the patriarch.


    The patriarch said to Meng Li, "what do you think? Do you want to take her away?"


    Meng Li thought for a while and said, "in fact, I''d like to hear the advice of the patriarch. Only the patriarch knows how to be really beneficial to asking for love."


    The patriarch was satisfied with Meng Li''s wisdom, and his voice became more and more kind:


    "then I will say it impolitely. Maybe I will disappoint you, but it''s all for her good."


    "Today, although she has inspired her talents, there are differences in the strength of her talents. In fact, she is a child now. She needs to grow up in all aspects and can provide a better environment within her family."


    Meng Li nodded slightly, then looked at the question and said:


    "the patriarch said so, what do you think?"


    "I..." he said, "I can grow up with you."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile. "I really don''t know how to make you grow up better. If I didn''t meet your people, maybe I still don''t know that you still need to stimulate talents, let alone succeed in stimulating talents."


    "I can''t delay you. Besides, you are the same here and there. I have a task to do and can''t accompany you all the time."


    I couldn''t help sighing. My tender face was full of helplessness and sadness.


    "I thought I''d come back to you with my talent." She said bitterly.


    Meng Li: "listen, I will come to see you as well."


    "All right." After a long silence, he said, "I listen to ah Li."


    Meng Li laughed: "good boy."


    It''s all for your own good. But I don''t believe she can understand.

 Chapter 2109

    "I want to go back with you." He asked.


    I can''t stay there all the time, but go back to the head office.


    There are many memories in that space.


    It''s also her home. I miss it after a long time.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "I''ll take you to Yushang for a big meal."


    She looked at the patriarch and said, "is that ok?"


    "Of course it is." The patriarch can still trust Meng Li. She won''t take people away without sending them back.


    Such a good talent of asking for love can''t be wasted outside. It must be cultivated well. This is also the reason why the patriarch doesn''t want to let asking for love go.


    "Patriarch, why don''t we go to Yushang and have something to eat?" Meng Li made an invitation to the patriarch.


    However, he was still politely refused by the patriarch. He said:


    "if you children play, I won''t join in the fun."


    "Go ahead."


    Meng LiXiao, child.


    In the eyes of the patriarch, he seems to be a child all the time.


    It''s on the same level as asking.


    It''s kind of fun.


    "Are you going?" Meng Li looked to the side of Wu Xiang.


    Wuxiang said angrily, "I''m not going."


    "Why not?" He asked.


    No cross talk, no waves: "I''m not greedy."


    He asked: "when did you become so hypocritical? I remember that you also loved to eat. Did it take me too long to stimulate your talent, and you changed your character?"


    Meng Li only said to Wu Xiang, "let''s go."


    Then I can''t help mentioning Wu Xiang.


    This guy just asked him whether he would go or not. This is an ordinary sentence. In terms of their relationship, he can also ask like this. On the contrary, he is sensitive.


    Is it because after questioning inspired his talent, he didn''t pay much attention to him, which made him unhappy?


    After all, he kept asking at the critical moment for so long, watching her inspire talent and accompany her through this period of time.


    On the way back to the field, Meng Li whispered to Wen Qing, saying that Wu Xiang was probably not happy because of this, so Wen Qing understood.


    It turned out that he was left out in the cold.


    Ask the mouth is very sweet, all kinds of fancy coax him, soon put no phase coax good, also no longer with cold eyes to see the world.


    The world is worth it again.


    When they arrived at Yushang, they went to the restaurant to have a big meal, mainly to ask for love. They haven''t eaten Yushang''s food for a long time, which makes it very delicious.


    Wuxiang also ate a lot, and Meng Li served him. Meng Li was so busy serving him that he didn''t eat much.


    After eating, Meng Li bought some things in the domain with questioning. Then he gave her what he had bought for her before and brought her back to Lingtian space.


    "It''s still the same here as before, but the plants are gone." He asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "after you leave, I have no energy to take care of these."


    "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep here." She looked wistfully at the bed she had been sleeping in.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Will you sleep with me She looked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Inexplicably some sad, asking is afraid to send her back immediately, excuse to sleep.


    I want to sleep with myself, but I just want to spend more time with myself.


    Meng Li and she lay down, holding Meng Li''s arm and nestling together. Seeing that she didn''t feel sleepy, Meng Li said with great sincerity:


    "you should be there, calm down, don''t worry, because you need strong strength to stand in the vast world."


    "I know Ali is for my good." "In fact, I''ve figured it out. I can see a Li over there, just like that."


    "Yes." Meng Li smiles.


    After waking up, Wen Qing sat up and her face was solemn. She said to Meng Li:


    "ah Li, although I can''t be with you all the time, I can put part of my power to strengthen my talent on you. With this power, you can be happy Then you can strengthen your strength through it. "


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "how can the power of origin leave itself? It has a great influence on you."


    He waved his hand and said, "ah Li, you believe me. It doesn''t matter. You and I have fetters. It''s reasonable for me to put the power of the source on you."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. He frowned slightly: "if a Li is not at ease, let''s go and ask the patriarch."


    "Good." Meng Li agreed.


    I want to pay for myself, but I can''t let it be affected in order to pay for myself.


    They went back to the lingman family and asked for their feelings and told the patriarch about their idea.


    The patriarch pondered and said:"It''s OK for you to put part of the original strength of strengthening talent on her. In theory, it will help you to grow this talent. The better you grow, the better you can strengthen other people''s strength."


    "For example, now you can only enhance others'' strength a little bit, but when you become more powerful, you can double or even increase others'' strength..."


    "but there is also a risk." The patriarch hesitated when he said here.


    Meng Li said, "please speak up."


    The patriarch hesitated and said, "but if the original power is stored here in Mengli, if something happens to Mengli, it will go to nothingness, then the original power of asking will also go to nothingness."


    "Your talent is useless, and your damage to yourself is very great."


    "I''m not afraid. If something happens to a Li, I''ll be dead. What''s the original force?" Asked immediately said.


    Then he looked at Meng Li: "ah Li, you can''t refuse me."


    "The patriarch said that it''s good for me to put the original power of strengthening talents on you, so you should help me."


    Meng Li hesitated. If he really accepted the power of questioning, it was questioning that pressed his future on him.


    "Don''t refuse me, will you? Ah Li, you have to live well even for me. Without you, my life is meaningless. " She looks at Meng Li in a pleading way.


    The patriarch said to Meng Li, "if you really accept it, you are responsible. You must protect yourself."


    Wuxiang suddenly said, "who will die if nothing happens? Even if you don''t ask for love, you will try to live for your own life. "


    "Since it''s good for asking, just take it. Don''t you have the confidence?" Wu Xiang stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li knows that Wu Xiang''s attitude is supportive. She hesitates and asks, "I will try my best not to do it for others but also for you. But if there is an accident, will you regret it?"


    "No, if something happens to you, I''ll discard this talent and never use it to help others." There is an unprecedented firmness in the questioning eyes.


    Meng Li looked at her for a long time.


    I was deeply moved.

 Chapter 2110

    I didn''t pay for asking.


    I still remember that the income was not very high at that time, and I insisted on spending points to buy her spirit liquid.


    At that time, I also thought about whether it was worth it, because at that time, asking for love was still an unconscious vine.


    "Thank you." Meng Li hugs her and asks her.


    Only one thank you can express her inner feelings at the moment, and asking for love can repay her purest feelings.


    This is a little girl full of her own eyes, who has laid her foundation on herself.


    She said: "ah Li, it''s me who should say thank you. It''s you who take good care of me that makes me grow up. Otherwise, I don''t know where I''m floating, becoming a wild vine or a weapon in other people''s hands and being used by others."


    "It''s you who taught me that I have my own thoughts. Without you, I really don''t know what I am like."


    Meng Li smiles a little, some emotion.


    "Wu Xiang, thank you for taking care of me." Ask for love or take into account the emotion of no appearance.


    There is no answer.


    Wenqing puts forward part of his original strength to strengthen his talent. When he puts it forward, Meng Li can feel some pain in Wenqing, which makes Meng Li feel very distressed and want to stop her. But she gives up again because she is firm in her little eyes.


    After putting it forward, she urged Meng Li to integrate this power quickly, and Meng Li did as he was told. After Meng Li integrated, she asked for love and said:


    "after you integrated, I''ll be fine."


    The patriarch said to Meng Li, "now that it has been fused, you should also strengthen it with the original power of questioning when you use the power later. Only when you strengthen it with her power from time to time can you benefit her talent."


    "You can''t use it. If you don''t use it, it''s useless."


    Meng Li nodded: "thank the patriarch for reminding me, I know."


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked again.


    "No, we''re bound. We don''t even need to run in. We don''t feel at all." He said with a smile.


    "Let''s go and pick the fruit. I want to eat it." When he saw that everything was settled, he was completely happy and ran towards the fruit forest. Meng Li had no choice but to smile and say hello to the patriarch, then he followed up.


    When picking fruit, the state of asking is very good. Meng Li doesn''t see anything different. She is afraid that asking will lose part of the original force and feel uncomfortable.


    But thinking that the patriarch didn''t say there would be such an impact, Meng Li felt relieved after observing for some time.


    If there is such an influence on questioning, the patriarch will not agree. Since he can agree and does not stop questioning, it must be good for questioning as long as he does not have an accident.


    After picking the fruit, he walked around with questioning and lying by the lake. After playing enough, he came back to the tribe.


    Thinking that in order to stimulate talent, Meng Li has been delayed for a long time, and there are still tasks to be done. Meng Li doesn''t have much delay. She tells her that she is going to leave.


    She was told to listen to the patriarch''s words in the clan. Her talent and strength needed to be strengthened, and there was still a lot of room for her growth.


    "By the way, Li, I''ll tell you that there''s a benefit to my original strength in you." He said with a smile.


    Meng Li asked: "what?"


    "If I grow up and improve, you will feel it." "Because of my natural strength, you can feel it intuitively by using my original strength to enhance your strength," he said


    "Did I make myself clear?" I always smile.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know, that is to say, the stronger you are, the more strength I can get. When I use your original power, I can feel whether you have grown up."


    "Yes." However, he said with regret:


    "after all, I''m no longer with you. It''s part of the original power. If I''m with you, I''ll enhance you with all my original power of strengthening talent. That''s another concept, so I''m not with you and I''m not with you."


    Meng Li rubbed her little head: "it''s OK."


    "Don''t worry. There''s a long way to go."


    Long years, there are always many days to get along with.


    In his reluctant eyes, Meng Li left lingman land and returned to the system space.


    In the soul, there is the natural power of asking for love, which is also the foundation of asking for love. I am better to live well.


    Of course, as Wu Xiang said, who is willing to die? Will try to live.


    However, the Yin Yang bead seems to have sensed the original power of this talent. When he went there, Meng Li was a little worried that it would devour this power, so he made a talisman to penetrate into his soul to protect the original power of questioning. With this talisman, he can effectively prevent the Yin Yang bead from devouring this power.


    Fortunately, the Yin Yang pearl doesn''t seem to have this meaning. Maybe it just wants to cultivate itself. Meng Li will let it go. After all, it won''t have any influence on the original power of asking for love.Just Meng Li is thinking, will Yin Yang pearl be changed? This is the source of strengthening talent. Can you strengthen Yin Yang pearl?


    But for a while and a half, Meng Li couldn''t see anything, so he moved his focus, lay down and planned to sleep before doing the task.


    But after lying down, Meng Li feels Shizhi is looking for her.


    She frowned a little, just.


    I won''t go this time, because I haven''t done the task for a long time, and I can''t help Shizhi.


    There''s so much time. You can''t spend it on Shizhi if you want to ask for love.


    Is shifanling really unwilling to accompany her? She should be looking forward to the Buddha''s order.


    When she was in such a space, she seemed to be the only one.


    Meng Li was thinking about what kind of species Shizhi was, or what kind of identity, would make shifanling do such a thing. He was never a meddler, and would not do it unless he had to.


    She sighed, closed her eyes, the bed slowly shaking, with tired she went to sleep.


    And you Yun is still staring at the bug.


    "Don''t you love the baby? Why not give it to the baby. " The young voice of the little insect questions you Yun.


    You Yun: "you eat too much."


    The little bug groaned for a while: "it''s said that being able to eat is a blessing. If people have a blessing, they can eat naturally."


    You Yun looked at the bug carefully: "to tell you the truth, you are fatter now and look more disgusting."


    "Disgusting?" The little bug looked at you Yun in shock: "people are so cute and fat. How can you say people are disgusting?"


    "If you get me, you don''t cherish me."


    You Yun "...


    what the hell is this.


    Don''t know still think is a woman, those words don''t know where to learn.

 Chapter 2111

    You Yun will talk to you and me one by one.


    He is also idle and bored, looking for someone who can talk to pass the time.


    But there are too many words about this little bug to make you bear.


    Said tired, also said some tired, you Yun put the bug shut up, don''t listen to it, see Meng Li in sleep, he also some sleepy, squint for a while.


    He didn''t wake up until he heard Meng Li''s voice.


    Meng Li asked him to help him find a job.


    He also opened the panel and lazily picked it up for Meng Li.


    Now these tasks don''t seem to be difficult for Meng Li, so you Yun''s selection is not as complicated as it was at first. When he sees a close one, he chooses Meng Li and lets him go.


    When Meng Li came to the world, he felt that someone was pulling her hair and dragging her somewhere.


    His scalp was torn to pain. Meng Li twisted his brow and yelled:


    "stop!"


    "Stop it?" A gloomy boy came into Meng Li''s ear: "can''t you stand it?"


    "What''s the matter? If you''re half as good as your sister, what can I do to you? " He pulled his hair harder and harder.


    Meng Li was a little annoyed. It seems that this body has no power to use.


    She released her mental strength and condensed it into a needle. She stabbed the man in the eye behind her. With a slight stab, people always take care of their eyes. Especially if there is something strange, they will pay special attention to it. With such a stab, the man behind her directly let go of Meng Li.


    He covered his eyes and hissed.


    Then he walked away quickly. Meng Li saw him enter the bathroom with mental strength.


    Without his hold, Meng Li was free. She raised her hand and saw the shocking bruises on her white arms.


    Her scalp is still sore. Meng Li looks at the luxurious decoration of the room and looks up at the wall. There is a wedding photo. The man in the photo is the man who just grabbed her hair.


    And the happy woman with a smiling face is the client?


    Meng Li goes to the dresser, looks at himself in the mirror, and looks back at the woman in the wedding photo, which is very similar to him.


    Is it the client?


    Are they married?


    After all, the post-processing of wedding photos is very powerful, and it''s normal that there is a gap between the photos and myself.


    The client is also very beautiful. Her overall face is lovely and soft. Meng Li can''t help looking at the wedding photos. From the perspective of eyes and temperament, the people on the wedding photos are gentle.


    Meng Li confirmed that the client is not the person in the photo, and his temperament is too bad.


    Release mental strength, see that the man is still looking at his eyes in the bathroom mirror, his eyes are red, has been observing what causes, tingling still exist.


    Meng Li thought of being grabbed by someone''s hair as soon as he came over. He was upset at the bottom of his heart. He thought that he wanted to find a chance to receive the plot, so he simply used his mental strength to make the man dizzy.


    I think if he has time to come out, he should find himself to make a lot of noise and don''t know the plot. It''s too difficult to deal with.


    It''s the best way to get back at him.


    Meng Li lies on the bed and begins to accept the plot.


    The client, Fang Heyue, had a sister, Fang Shuiyue, who was born into a businessman''s family.


    And just now that man''s name is Yu yinglang.


    He and his sister Fang Shuiyue know each other and fall in love, and then go to the palace of marriage. Their love after marriage makes everyone envious, and they are all model couples in the circle.


    But God is obviously unfair to the two lovers. A car accident took Fang Shuiyue''s life.


    On the day of the accident, Fang Shuiyue and her client were crossing the road. When the car rushed in front of her, Fang Shuiyue used all her strength to push away her client from the accident, and she fell down with a sharp and rapid brake.


    Never wake up again.


    Yu yinglang is very sad when his beloved wife died in a car accident. His heart often misses his dead wife, but he can''t meet her. This kind of feeling is very painful. When he puts his eyes on the client, his heart seems to live.


    And the sister of the dead wife was seven parts like the dead wife.


    So the client became the sister''s stand in.


    The client is not willing to marry her brother-in-law. She thinks it''s very immoral. After all, her sister left the chance to have a baby for herself at that time. How can she do something sorry for her?


    She refuses Yu yinglang, but Yu yinglang is not useful if you refuse.


    His family''s financial resources and personal rights are higher than those of the trustor''s family. He has thousands of ways to embarrass the trustor''s family. With all kinds of means, the trustor''s family can''t stand it any more. They can only persuade the trustor or not to agree.


    Your sister should also be very willing to see you help her take care of the people she loves. If you don''t go, you will have other people to accompany yinglang. Your sister should be even less willing to see other people to accompany yinglang.In the family''s persuasion, the client is still very hesitant, but Yu yinglang has unilaterally planned the wedding.


    The wedding dress is forced to be worn by others, and the wedding is also held in the case of the client''s unwillingness. During the whole process, the client''s family is silent, while Yu yinglang threatens the client with all kinds of threats, making her dare not resist.


    That''s how the marriage ended.


    After marriage, Yu yinglang is different from Yu yinglang, who is gentle and considerate to his sister.


    In front of the client, he was superior and violent. He forced him to do anything with the client and didn''t care about the feelings of the client.


    He asked the client to wear his sister''s clothes and use her everything. He asked the client to imitate her every word, every action and every move.


    He even asked the client to eat and drink the same things as his sister''s every day, and try to do the same in any habit.


    How can a client stand this? This is obviously to be her sister''s stand in. She suffers, resists, and gets abuse, bullying and even beating from Yu yinglang.


    Later, Yu yinglang blamed the client for his ex-wife''s death. He scolded the client for killing her sister.


    If my ex-wife didn''t choose to push her away at the critical moment, but used those time to find a way to avoid the accident, she would not die. It was Fang Heyue.


    If yu yinglang says too much, he will hate the client more and be more strict with the client.


    The client was very guilty about it, and it would be even more painful if yu yinglang said that, but she would never admit that she had hurt her sister.


    Sister save her, choose to give birth to their own opportunities, that is also sister''s choice, how can you count yourself harm her? If you want to blame it, you can only blame the driver. If you want to blame it, you can blame the driver. If you want to blame it, you can blame fate.


    She also hoped that her sister would live, so that her brother-in-law would not change his temperament, and she would not suffer from this torture.

 Chapter 2112

    But the dead will not survive, and the fate of being bullied will not be changed.


    In this kind of environment, the client is driven crazy by Yu yinglang. Rao is that the client''s spirit is abnormal, and Yu yinglang doesn''t intend to let her go.


    But to force a person with mental problems to imitate his dead sister is undoubtedly more suffering.


    The client suffered a lot and spent his life under such oppression.


    When she was dying, the client woke up a lot. She hoped someone could change her life.


    Her life, should not be so, all from an accident.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li purses her lips and stares at the wedding dress on the wall. The person on the wedding dress photo is the elder sister of the client.


    It''s a wedding photo of her and Yu yinglang.


    Meng Li has no choice but to smile. Yu yinglang is really disgusting. If he really loves his dead wife, why should he marry again? He should guard for his dead wife. Don''t harm others.


    And this person is still the sister of the deceased wife, using the sister of the deceased wife as a substitute, torturing the substitute.


    His heart was distorted.


    But because of their wealth and power, the parents of the client dare to be angry.


    In fact, the parents of the client are very weak and dare not stand up for the client. However, it seems that it is not very useful for the parents of the client to stand up for the client. However, it is chilling to let the daughter be married by someone who is so weak.


    The client was very disappointed with his parents.


    Yu yinglang is still lying on the bathroom floor. Meng Li doesn''t plan to wake him up. Let''s lie down.


    This task is not difficult to say, but it''s just Yu yinglang.


    However, there are many people in the client''s heart who are not clear about the way. Meng Li thinks about it and feels helpless.


    As for the parents of the client, they are too weak to be threatened by Yu yinglang. It''s really hard to deal with them. After all, it''s the parents. Even if they are wrong, they can''t retaliate like Yu yinglang.


    In fact, this matter is very unexplained. Although her parents are weak but realistic, they can see through the essence of the matter.


    Parents know that it''s useless to resist. If they don''t resist, the family business is still there and they still live a rich life, but their daughter has to marry someone who doesn''t want to.


    And resistance, Yu yinglang make them poor, will make them miserable, but even if the family is like that, daughter still can''t escape to marry him.


    Since we can''t escape anyway, why sacrifice so much in vain?


    This is the reality of the parents'' thinking, but also for self comfort, as long as the family does not fall, the daughter will still have to rely on, on the contrary, if the family is down, the daughter will be more miserable.


    In fact, the client also understands this truth. It seems that it doesn''t make any difference whether the parents resist or not. Why should they catch up with the family? It''s just hard to calm down.


    Meng went away to wash her face and put on a mask. She looked a bit gaunt before. She was a sunny girl. She was forced to be a cowardly girl by Ying long.


    Looking at the bruise on his body, I need to buy some medicine to smear it tomorrow. Yu yinglang is very busy all day. He''s full of this.


    She sighed, sat down with her knees crossed, took out the Pearl and began to practice.


    The body needs strength.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li finds that Yu yinglang wants to wake up. Then, before he wakes up completely, a mental attack makes him lie on the cold floor.


    Because Meng Li is going to sleep. If yu yinglang wakes up now, he must look for something.


    When Meng Li woke up, the knock on the door also sounded. It was a middle-aged female voice: "it''s time to get up."


    This voice is a bit rigid, Meng Li said: "OK, Aunt Liu, you are busy first."


    "It''s seven o''clock. Your sister used to get up at seven o''clock to prepare breakfast for yinglang." The girl voice is not happy.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Then there was a sound of footsteps, a little loud on the floor, which seemed to express the dissatisfaction of the master.


    "Ah ~" Yu yinglang finally woke up. He sat up slowly and lay on the cold and hard floor all night. His whole body was about to fall apart.


    "Fang Heyue!" He roared.


    Meng Li opened the door of the bathroom and looked at him leaning against the wall. He had a black face and his eyes were evil.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Li asked in surprise.


    Yu yinglang stares at her badly: "don''t you know?"


    "How do I know? I thought you were out Meng Li stepped back two steps and seemed to be afraid of him.


    "Help me up!" Yu yinglang was very angry: "if your sister sees me here, she will come to help me right away!"


    "And you? Not only did you let me lie here all night, but now I''m avoiding it. "


    Meng Li only said, "I didn''t know you stayed here all night."


    "At that time, I only heard the sound of closing the door and thought you were out. Who knew you were hiding here? Are you hiding with me?"Yu yinglang thought about it. She felt pain in her eyes at that time, and she was behind Fang Heyue. If she really thought she was out of the door, it seemed right.


    But this is not the reason to forgive her. He holds the wall and slowly stands up. Then he returns to the cage, and he walks towards Meng Li step by step.


    Tall body with the momentum of bullying, and then slowly raised his hand, seeing a slap is about to give Meng Li Fan in the past, she quickly dodged.


    But this makes Yu yinglang angry. Like a beast, he attacks Meng Li fiercely and quickly. This space is not big, so Meng Li can''t avoid it. Now his strength can''t beat him, so he can only hold his arm.


    Yu yinglang''s hand is very hard, and his small arm seems to have a circle of bruises. Meng Li stares at him indifferently and asks:


    "what are you doing?"


    "What do you want me to do? What time is it now? What should you do? What should you do when you saw me just now? Didn''t I teach you? " He looked at Meng Li fiercely:


    "I''ve told you a thousand times, be good, learn more from your sister, and you''ll suffer less!"


    It seems that Meng Li''s indifferent eyes arouse Yu yinglang''s anger. He holds Meng Li''s arm with one hand and grabs Meng Li''s head with the other hand. He wants to knock against the wall. How can Meng Li suffer this injustice?


    Gather mental strength, "Dong!" With a loud noise, Yu yinglang fell to the ground.


    It''s better for this man to fall asleep.


    "Aunt Liu, Aunt Liu." Meng Li ran to the kitchen in a panic: "something happened to yinglang. He fainted."


    "Ah? How do you take care of it? " Aunt Liu put down her kitchen utensils and took off her white clothes, which she used in the kitchen.


    Then he rushed to the front and complained all the time:


    "you are not as good as your sister. Did you faint yinglang''s anger?" When she spoke, Meng Li could feel the heartache for yinglang and his resentment from her tone.

 Chapter 2113

    Meng Li was behind her with a faint expression.


    Aunt Liu, with the deep feelings of yinglang, almost beyond the mother of yinglang.


    She brought up Yu yinglang as a child, gave him mother like care, and regarded him as her own son. As a result, Yu yinglang also depended on her very much, and then married and lived with her.


    Aunt Liu didn''t even get married for him.


    At the beginning, Aunt Liu divorced, and then went to take care of Yu yinglang at home. After that, she didn''t go through it. Now her only dependence is Yu yinglang.


    Yu yinglang is very kind to her and has bought a lot of luxury goods. The price of a dress or jewelry of Aunt Liu can even be compared with that of Yu yinglang''s mother.


    It''s about the same.


    When the elder sister of the client enters this door, she has a good relationship with Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu is also sad about the death of the elder sister of the client. Like Yu yinglang, she thinks that the client killed her elder sister.


    Therefore, Aunt Liu is undoubtedly the biggest accomplice in Yu yinglang''s bullying and forcing clients.


    She is also very hard on her clients.


    When she got to the upstairs, she saw Yu yinglang lying on the cold floor, her face turned black in a moment, and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know." Meng Li replied.


    Aunt Liu looks at Yu yinglang carefully. She suspects that Yu yinglang and Meng Li have a physical conflict, but she doesn''t see any wound on Yu yinglang, so she can only call someone to send Yu yinglang to the hospital.


    In the hospital to do a variety of tests, but did not wake up, so only hospitalization, but also transport fluid.


    Meng Li just stayed by, looking at Yu yinglang''s handsome face, who thought that there was a twisted psychology hidden under the handsome face.


    Aunt Liu kept asking for some details. She was very worried that Yu yinglang would not wake up. When Meng Li said that Yu yinglang seemed to have been lying in for a night, and then she woke up and fainted soon, she angered Aunt Liu. She looked at Meng Li with gnashing teeth:


    "what do you do for food?"


    "My husband fainted all night before you found out? If something happens to yinglang, you will pay for it. "


    Meng hated Liu yinglang for a moment, and then he was indifferent to him.


    But Aunt Liu''s position is too high in yinglang''s heart. She can even instruct Aunt Liu to be a client.


    After the client''s mental disorder, Aunt Liu hated this insane woman very much, and beating and scolding were common.


    She thinks that Yu yinglang should throw this psychopathic woman out and marry a normal wife, but Yu yinglang doesn''t want to. He has to try to turn this psychologically abnormal person into his dead wife, so he insists on it all his life.


    It is said that deep love does not regret, obsession is too deep, it is better to say that he is in order to satisfy his distorted and dark psychology.


    He just likes to torture people like this.


    "Yueyue..." Fang''s mother came in from the outside. It was Aunt Liu who called her.


    Meng Li looks over. Fang''s mother is wearing a treasure blue cheongsam. Her hair is curled up and her makeup is light. She looks rich and not vulgar.


    Eyebrows and eyes look gentle and kind, with a kind of temperament precipitated by years.


    But when she saw Aunt Liu, she was afraid for a moment.


    At the moment, Aunt Liu spoke. She coldly said to her mother, "look at the daughter you taught, how can the gap be so big?"


    Then he looked coldly at Meng Li: "good people don''t live long, evil will last for thousands of years, and those who die will never die."


    Fang''s mother frowned and looked embarrassed. She said to Aunt Liu, "these are all my daughters. They are just as good in my heart."


    "Just as good? Why don''t you see your son-in-law? Are you angry with your daughter? " Said Aunt Liu sarcastically.


    Mother Fang stopped talking.


    After a long silence, mother Fang went over and looked at her unconscious son-in-law with her eyes closed. She raised her eyes and looked at Meng Li anxiously:


    "how could this happen?"


    When Yu yinglang wakes up, he must blame his daughter, who is going to suffer.


    Ah.


    Meng Li''s chest heaved and heaved. He sighed helplessly. Looking at Fang''s mother''s cautious and timid appearance, it was all a fear of power. It was strange that the family was not strong enough to compete with Yu''s family.


    At that time, Yu yinglang didn''t mind at all.


    He doesn''t think that the Fang family is weak. He even thinks that they are well matched. He also takes the initiative to help the Fang family develop. Today, Yu yinglang will not. He will only threaten the Fang family anytime and anywhere, and even exploit the other family''s enterprises.


    In the face of all this, the Fang family can only bear it. If they can''t bear it, they will have no good life.


    However, the client can''t manage so many things at home. She is sad that the Fang family let Yu yinglang marry her. The Fang family also feel ashamed of her, so they don''t expect her to fight for anything for the Fang family in front of her.She didn''t speak, and Fang''s mother didn''t speak any more.


    She lowered her head, but felt that a cold line of sight swept over her from time to time. When she looked up, she knew it was Aunt Liu''s, which made her feel like she was on pins and needles.


    After a while, Yu''s mother also came. She stepped on high-heeled shoes with a strong air. Every step seemed to be in the heart of others. When she saw her coming, Aunt Liu, who had always been domineering, immediately stood up, bowed slightly to her and called:


    "madam."


    "Well." Yu Ma''s voice seems to come from her nose. She looks at Aunt Liu''s eyes with indifference and disdain.


    "How to take care of yinglang, he even came to the hospital." She walked up to Yu yinglang and looked at her Aunt Liu.


    Aunt Liu looked at Meng Li, threw the pot to Meng Li, and said the matter again.


    Yu Ma, instead of blaming Meng Li, said to Aunt Liu, "if you''re around yinglang every day, you should know what''s wrong with him, instead of relying on Heyue."


    "He Yue is young and has just been married for a short time."


    Yu''s mother doesn''t like Aunt Liu all the time. She finds opportunities to pick on her. She hates her son''s respect and dependence on Aunt Liu, which clearly belongs to her mother, but is taken away by others.


    "It''s his wife who often shares a room with him." Aunt Liu said stiffly.


    Yu Ma sneered twice: "how? Why don''t you say something? "


    "If you can''t take good care of him, then you are not qualified to stay with him. Don''t push on others. It will make me think you are lazy. You are tired and want to retire!"


    Aunt Liu immediately lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Yu''s mother is sitting there, looking back and forth at the three people in the ward. The doctor and the nurse come in to check Yu''s condition. Yu''s mother also sits calmly on the side, but Aunt Liu is concerned and anxious, and asks the doctor to say yes.


    I want the doctor to guarantee that Yu yinglang will be OK.

 Chapter 2114

    But the man didn''t wake up, and the doctor couldn''t guarantee anything.


    Make Aunt Liu want to be angry with the doctor, or in the mother a cold eye, let her temper convergence up.


    After the doctor left, they waited for a long time. Meng Li and Aunt Liu didn''t have breakfast. Aunt Liu was hungry, but she was not in the mood to eat. Meng Li could bear it.


    But Fang Ma secretly took out a piece of sugar from her bag and gave it to Meng Li.


    Yu''s mother seems to be impatient. She gets up to prepare to leave. Unexpectedly, Yu wakes up.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying in the hospital, looking at a room full of people, and looked at Meng Li in a sinister way. Then he asked Aunt Liu, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You wake up at last. I''ll call a doctor for you." Aunt Liu is happy to get up, which does not mean that yinglang speaks, so she goes out of the door.


    When she came back, the doctor followed her and checked Yu yinglang again, saying that there was no problem.


    But Aunt Liu reluctantly asked:


    "if there is no problem, how can you faint for so long?"


    Yu Ma looked coldly: "do you want my son to have a problem?"


    "That''s not true." Aunt Liu''s arrogance came down.


    "Then change to another hospital." Yu yinglang thinks that Aunt Liu is right. If there is no problem, how can she suddenly faint twice.


    The doctors in this hospital are just quack doctors.


    He cherished himself and was afraid to know why he fainted.


    Do as you say. He immediately contacted people and sent him to another hospital.


    There is a powerful doctor in this hospital. He is a foreigner, and Yu yinglang can trust him. However, after an examination, he didn''t find any problems. Instead, he asked Yu yinglang to go home. He didn''t have to worry about it, just live a normal life.


    All right.


    Yu yinglang went home.


    on the way home, Fang''s mother saw that her daughter-in-law and her family ignored her, so she said goodbye in embarrassment.


    Yu Ma also went back to her own place.


    In the living room, Yu yinglang sits on the sofa in the middle, Aunt Liu sits on one side, and Meng sits far away.


    He stares at Meng Li: "do you know what you should do now?"


    Meng Li shook his head calmly: "I don''t know."


    "Aunt Liu." In fact, Yu yinglang is still a little uncomfortable and unwilling to speak.


    This is instructing Aunt Liu to educate Meng Li.


    Then she raised her chin, looked at Meng Li with pride, and said, "yinglang hasn''t had breakfast yet, and her stomach is uncomfortable. If it''s your sister, she will go to praise a bowl of porridge."


    "Then go upstairs, put the water, soak the flowers and let him take a bath."


    Meng Li said coldly, "in that case, let my sister come."


    "What?" Aunt Liu and Yu yinglang look at Meng Li in amazement. They never expect that the usually submissive Heyue dare to say such words.


    Meng Li said, "don''t you understand?"


    "I said let my sister come."


    "You have the face to say that?" "Who killed her?" Yu yinglang looks at Meng Li angrily, his forehead is blue.


    He was full of violent breath, and wanted to start, but he was not comfortable, so he couldn''t stand up, so he could only stare at Meng Li angrily.


    "I''ll tell you again, that''s my sister''s choice. You should respect her choice, not torture the people she protects with her life."


    "Are you worthy of her? If she is alive in heaven, she will be scared out of her wits by you. I am her own sister. You can only make her feel at ease if you love her


    Aunt Liu spat: "bah!"


    "You''ve learned to be smart. You know how to use your sister to win yinglang''s love, but you don''t know how far you are from your sister. Do you deserve it?"


    Yu said nothing.


    Meng Li looked at Aunt Liu coldly and said, "you can be regarded as a servant and a living aunt. You have too many things in your master''s house."


    "The fox pretends to be a tiger. No matter how bad the people in our Fang family are, they should not be bullied by you. I don''t know if my sister can feel better when she sees you bullying me like this."


    "Enough!" Yu yinglang has a blue face.


    He stood up and said, "you just sit here and don''t move. You have to reflect. If you don''t reflect well, you are not allowed to go out." Then he got up and went upstairs.


    Meng Li mentions his elder sister, which makes Yu yinglang more tired. He thinks of his dead wife, who is so kind-hearted. If he sees this scene, he may not be happy.


    But can the dead wife see it? Certainly can''t see, if can see these, will come out to meet with him, she left, she will never come back.


    When Yu yinglang went upstairs, Aunt Liu became the one who looked at Meng Li and reflected on herself. What she said just now hurt her self-esteem. She said to Meng Li: "do you really think your Fang family is great? If the Fang family were capable, you would not be sitting here. "


    "It''s just something that can be pinched and flattened."Meng Li picks eyebrow: "this age, when other people''s dog also had superiority?"


    "You?" Aunt Liu blushed with anger: "little girl, don''t be so mean. If you don''t want to bear hardships in this family, you should be more restrained."


    "I won''t tell you." Then Meng Li sat on the sofa with his knees crossed and began to practice.


    Yu yinglang asked her to reflect, naturally there is nothing to reflect on, but anyway, leisure is also idle, the sun is big outside, it is better to stay in a cool room.


    Then she was still there. Aunt Liu sneered and said, "she has a hard mouth. I didn''t expect that she would have to be honest. I''m afraid to sit here."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and closed them.


    Since Yu yinglang didn''t have to learn from her sister today, Aunt Liu didn''t dare to meddle too much. She had to cook congee for Yu yinglang and then send it to her.


    Yu yinglang took a bath and came out to drink porridge. When he went downstairs, he saw Meng Li sitting with his knees crossed. Seeing that the old God of Meng Li was there, there was a burst of nameless fire in his heart.


    Now I have strength after eating.


    "What for?" He went to Meng Li and looked down at her.


    Meng Li accepted the work, opened his eyes and said calmly, "I said I was practicing the supernatural power. Do you believe it?"


    "Crazy woman!" Yu yinglang said, "I want you to reflect. Do you have anything to say?"


    In the past, in order to avoid being beaten, the client would blame himself for not learning everything about his sister.


    This is what Yu yinglang wants to hear. He also wants the client to praise his sister.


    But this time Meng Li let Yu yinglang disappointed, she shook her head and said: "nothing to say."


    "Shouldn''t you reflect on why you are not welcome in this home? Shouldn''t you reflect on why you can''t get my love? " He questioned.


    Meng Li looked at him coldly: "what do I want your love to do? You just need to love my sister well."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Oh, yes." Yu yinglang laughed angrily. Stretch out a hand to pull Meng to leave again: "go upstairs for me."

 Chapter 2115

    Meng Li shook off his hand:


    "I will go up myself."


    When she looks at Yu yinglang, her eyes are indifferent, which makes yu feel very strange.


    Strange to, like the first day to know her, strange to, even dare not act rashly.


    With a kind of inexplicable momentum, she was totally different from the former Heyue. The former Heyue was just like her name. Standing in front of people, she made people feel happy with a smile.


    Now her cold eyes, more like a kind of neglect.


    He did not insist on pulling Meng Li, but let Meng Li go up. As soon as he went upstairs, he closed the door, reached out his hand to pull Meng Li again, and threw her to the bed.


    Seeing that he was about to come up, Meng Li immediately got up to avoid him and frowned: "what are you doing in the daytime?"


    "What do you say I do?" Yu yinglang snorted: "don''t you need my love? I''ll give it to you. "


    "I''m going to teach you how to behave like your sister."


    Meng Li couldn''t help spat: "you are disgusting. You have to study in this field."


    "Shouldn''t it? I said, "make you her." Yu yinglang comes to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li stepped back: "I advise you not to come here."


    If you come back, you may have to go to the hospital again.


    If he always faints for unknown reasons, he must be hospitalized for observation. Yu yinglang is a busy man. Is he willing to spend so much time in hospital?


    "Why?" "Little thing, I didn''t expect you to be able to talk to me with such momentum," Yu said


    "Who gave you courage?"


    Meng Li smiles, knowing that the psychological game has begun, she sits down and looks at him: "courage?"


    "As long as you don''t care about life or death, you have a lot of courage."


    "That means you''re not afraid to die?" Yu yinglang did not continue to lean over, but held his chest in his hands.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Since you are not afraid of death, accept the punishment of fate." Step by step, with his long legs and clear bones, he unties his coat buttons with his hands. Meng Li sees that Yu yinglang''s lust is immortal, and he is very pretending to be 13, so he suddenly comes up with an idea.


    How bad to make him faint.


    It''s no fun to be dizzy all the time.


    If you want to play, just play something exciting. Doesn''t Yu like to pursue excitement?


    Yu yinglang, who is concentrating on dressing for 13, is suddenly tripped by something, and then kneels down on one knee. If it is not for his quick reaction, he does not have the posture that seems acceptable.


    Meng Li: "is this a kneeling ceremony for me?"


    Yu yinglang stands up and falls when he doesn''t understand how he''s walking. However, he can''t lose his momentum. He doesn''t say anything and comes back to Meng.


    However, he left one more heart. When Meng Li blocked him again with his mental strength, he just tripped and faltered.


    But also feel wrong, why is it so out of thin air?


    He looked at Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Now he calms down and doesn''t think about some messy things any more. Instead, he feels that he has found the root of the problem.


    In front of this woman.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at Meng Li''s face, he felt sad.


    Yu yinglang angrily asked: "tell me quickly, what''s the matter."


    "It''s nothing." Meng parted and looked at him in the same way. He didn''t want to look at her any more. His eyes were full of tears, but he didn''t fall down.


    Yu yinglang looks silly.


    ''s as like as two peas at the moment, the clothes of the sister entrusted by the elder, plus the side face of her now, and the tears that the eyes will not bear to fall down, are exactly the same as those of her sister when she was wronged.


    "Water moon." Yu yinglang murmured.


    He added: "after so long, you are only like your sister now."


    "Like?" Meng Li looked back at him again, and said something unidentified.


    Yu yinglang seems to know, he said:


    "who are you? And what happened just now? "


    Then he said in surprise, "is there a special magnetic field? There''s nothing on the ground, and I just trip over. "


    Meng Li''s expression looks so sad: "yinglang, you let me down so much."


    "It''s been so long since I came back that you recognized me."


    "Ah?" Yu yinglang was shocked. His fingertips trembled a few times and said, "is it really you?"


    "Yueyue, is it really you?"


    He wanted to come, but he was afraid.


    I''m hesitating.


    "Not me." Meng Li shook his head and denied.


    as like as two peas, she was deliberately looking sideways, because the client looked like her sister when she was looking sideways.


    "No, Yueyue, don''t you recognize me?" Yu took a few steps towards this side carefully.Meng Li finally dropped the tears, and the crystal clear tears ran across his face silently, which made Yu yinglang feel suffocated.


    The two sisters, cry in different ways, her month, is like this, silent cry, heartache, love, and that is not sensible sister, cry, expression is too rich, like brain did not grow.


    "Promise me not to come." Meng Li''s tone is particularly flat. In this way, he is more like a teacher.


    "Well, well, I''m not coming." Yu yinglang quickly promised.


    He felt dizzy and dreamy. Did the people who missed day and night really come back?


    But...


    now she''s a soul.


    Bad words are called ghosts.


    Ghost...


    Meng Li''s tears fall down again, and finally she looks at him with disappointment:


    "I knew you would be afraid."


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have come back."


    "No, I''m not afraid, I''m just..." Yu yinglang is at a loss.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "What should I do if you don''t let me near you?" He asked.


    Meng Li sighed melancholy: "it''s OK."


    "Will you go?" He asked eagerly.


    Looking at Meng Zhong, are you afraid of me


    Although there are all kinds of vivid expressions on his face, Meng Li has no feeling in his heart and is indifferent.


    This is also a lifetime of acting skills to deceive each other, the good thing is that yinglang is really cheated.


    I really thought the dead would come back.


    He''s bold, and as long as he doesn''t feel any threat, he won''t be afraid.


    "I''m not afraid. Can I hold you?" He felt that it was too unreal. Only when he hugged each other and felt that each other really existed, could he feel at ease.


    "I can''t get through this." Meng Li said sadly:


    "this is my sister''s body. How can I hug you with her body?"


    "Can..." Yu yinglang wants to say and stop.


    "But you, you married her." Meng Li''s eyes are full of silent complaints.


    "Shouldn''t I come back? I''m disturbing your happiness." Her words sound so humble that Yu yinglang''s heart is like being stabbed by a needle.


    He knelt on one knee: "water moon, I was wrong, forgive me."

 Chapter 2116

    He didn''t want to explain too much.


    It''s no use.


    Shuiyue is back. Just cherish her.


    "I don''t know how to forgive you."


    "I don''t know how to forgive myself." Meng Li sighed and looked at him sadly:


    "when I came back last night, I tried my best to get close to you and talk to you. I don''t know if you fainted because of my influence."


    "Then I accidentally went into my sister''s body, and then I lost consciousness. When I woke up in the morning, I had a fight with my sister."


    "I''m so sick. How can I compete with my sister? Do you know how painful my heart is now? My instinctive desire to survive has hurt her. I don''t know where she is now. " Said, Meng Li also covered his chest with his hand, said he was very heartache.


    Meng Li said these words to make his words more credible and make things more coherent.


    At least it''s fair to say. In a few words, Yu yinglang''s doubts were dispelled.


    So it is.


    No wonder I fainted.


    Now that she has a body, she won''t let herself faint again.


    "Shuiyue, I want to hold you." He asked again.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I really can''t get over the hurdle in my heart."


    "Well, well, I won''t touch you." He said, "will you go?"


    Meng Li gave a wry smile: "maybe only when I leave, my sister will come back."


    "No, please. It doesn''t matter whether she comes back or not. Don''t go Yu yinglang was terrified.


    If you want to leave, you can leave.


    A soul, want to go, can you stop it?


    At the moment, Yu yinglang feels helpless.


    Meng Li lamented: "how can I be so selfish?"


    Yu yinglang said: "please be selfish, OK? You can''t leave me selfishly any more. Do you know how painful I am these days? "


    "No, I can''t be so selfish." Meng Li shakes his head and looks miserable.


    looks as like as two peas, but the delegate can not learn it, but Meng Li learns it.


    "Please, please be selfish this time. I can''t lose you any more. If you leave, I will probably destroy her!" Yu yinglang even threatened.


    It''s probably during this period that threatening the client has become a habit.


    Meng Li looked at him in shock: "yinglang? How can you say that? "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I didn''t." Yu denied in a hurry: "I''m just too excited."


    "Good." Meng Li takes back his eyes and doesn''t speak any more.


    Yu yinglang begged her not to leave for fear that she would leave.


    But no matter what he said, Meng Li was silent.


    When Yu yinglang wants to come over, Meng Li gives him a sad look, which makes Yu yinglang dare not move.


    I''m afraid I''ll piss her off.


    "Shuiyue, don''t you love me? Why are you willing to ignore me? You were not like that before. "


    "You are cruel to me."


    "Why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    "Please." He lay beside Meng Li, looking helpless and miserable.


    After a long time, Meng said, "I just didn''t expect that you had married her. If I knew, I wouldn''t try to come back to see you. You should have lived happily with her. It''s all my fault. Why do you want to come back?"


    "Forgive me, forgive me, will you?" Yu doesn''t want to argue too much.


    If you know she will come back, you will never use her beloved sister as a substitute.


    If you make a mistake, you have to make up for it.


    There is no choice.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Just stay with Yu yinglang until dusk, when the golden light comes through the window, Yu yinglang is numb.


    He stood up and was almost certain that this was the water moon.


    Only when water moon is sad, can you sit around all day without doing anything.


    Heyue can''t do it. She doesn''t have the determination at all. Every time she is asked to reflect, she even feels anxious.


    I don''t know that Meng Li practiced there all afternoon.


    Not to mention one afternoon. If you''re not hungry, you can do it for several days.


    But in yinglang''s heart, he is very determined. He is quite different from Hyatt.


    In fact, after he calmed down, he also thought about whether he Yue was pretending to be a ghost with him, but after observing for a whole afternoon, the other party''s look and temperament were not the brainless thing that he Yue could pretend to be.


    A person''s temperament and manner is very difficult to imitate, and please her, if you can imitate, it will not suffer so much.


    He also knew that Heyue tried to imitate her sister in order to bear less hardships, but failed.


    This is what Meng Li felt helpless after accepting the plot.That is a kind of unwillingness from the bottom of the client''s heart.


    She married Yu yinglang, but Yu yinglang had only her sister in her head. She tried her best to make her imitate her sister. She suffered a lot. She didn''t want to suffer and tried to imitate her sister, but she didn''t succeed.


    She is not reconciled to why she can''t do it, and she is not reconciled to why she can''t get any pity from Yu yinglang.


    She even changed her mind in a certain period, jealous and resentful of her dead sister.


    But I feel guilty and blame myself for having this idea.


    She is not reconciled. She often wants Yu yinglang to feel different pain. She often thinks about what her sister would do if she saw this.


    She even wanted to get love from yinglang in the past, so as to get rid of this painful life.


    Her emotion is too complex, intertwined, self torture, coupled with Yu yinglang''s torture, the inner is not strong, she is insane.


    It''s a poor man to say.


    "You haven''t eaten much all day. Let me cook some porridge for you." He sighed heavily.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Until he was about to go out, Meng Li anxiously said to him:


    "yinglang, will I be arrested by the people of the research institute?"


    "How can it be? No one dares to touch you with me." He was a little pleased, and she was finally willing to talk to herself.


    Meng Li was silent.


    "I won''t tell anyone about it," Yu said


    "What would you like to eat?" He asked again.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    After standing for a while, Yu yinglang went downstairs. When she entered the kitchen and began to work, Aunt Liu ran in and asked in surprise:


    "what are you doing, young master?"


    "Make a porridge."


    "Shuiyue, she didn''t eat. Eating something else hurt her stomach."


    "Water moon?" Aunt Liu looked at him suspiciously.


    Yu yinglang rubbed his eyebrows: "he Yue."


    I made a slip of the tongue.


    Just now my mind was full of water moon.


    Do you want to tell Aunt Liu about this?


    Shuiyue has her own worries, so she won''t tell Aunt Liu. If she knows that Aunt Liu knows, she will be more worried.


    And that is to say, Aunt Liu may not believe it. Maybe she will worry about her madness.


    "Everyone has gone. It''s better to put it down." Listening to Yu yinglang talking about Shuiyue, Aunt Liu feels uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2117

    Yu yinglang was a little more relaxed. He said:


    "let''s not talk about that."


    "I''ll cook her porridge in a hurry. Don''t starve her."


    "What?" Aunt Liu is too confused.


    I''ve never heard of Wang yinglang cooking for Fang Heyue.


    It''s no different from coming out of the sun in the West.


    And this tone, full of doting, love, like the moon.


    "It''s OK. Don''t talk about her any more. She is the hostess of the family." Yu yinglang thought about it and gave an order to Aunt Liu.


    This makes Aunt Liu silly.


    This?


    "What happened?" She is full of doubts, this is to give Yu yinglang pouring soul soup?


    Attitude suddenly took a big turn.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to ask." Yu yinglang turned around and began to cook. Aunt Liu could only help him with great doubts.


    After making the porridge, Yu yinglang cooked two small vegetables and set the plate. Then she asked Aunt Liu to cut some fruits. They gave Meng Li some fruits together.


    There is a small living room upstairs, which is bigger than most ordinary people''s living rooms. They put it on the dining table over there.


    "Heyue, come out for dinner." Yu yinglang went to Meng Li''s door in a whisper.


    Then he opened the door and saw Meng Li sitting in it with a pale face.


    She looked out, Aunt Liu also stood at the door and refused to go.


    She was curious about what would make their relationship suddenly change.


    Meng Li hesitates and Yu yinglang walks in. As soon as he reaches out his hand, Meng Li stares at him with sad eyes, which makes him have to withdraw his hand.


    "Come out." He tried to be gentle.


    Meng Li Cai stood up slowly and went to the door. Looking at Aunt Liu, she said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Me?" Aunt Liu takes a look at Yu yinglang.


    Yu yinglang sipped his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Aunt Liu just said: "I come up to see you." She felt a little uncomfortable. If he Yue had said that to her before, Yu yinglang would have helped her.


    But now...


    what happened?


    She grabs the heart for the liver.


    "Go down." Meng Li said coldly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Aunt Liu was not reconciled. She said to yinglang:


    "I didn''t offend her. How could she be angry with me? Shuiyue never used to be like this before."


    Just because Yu had a good attitude towards her, she began to bully others?


    Aunt Liu said that she wanted Yu yinglang to let go of the past, but the reality is that she would always carry the moon. Does she really have a good heart?


    Or bullying others has become an addiction, and people who can''t accept daily bullying turn over.


    Yu yinglang gently pulled Lamang away: "let''s have dinner first."


    Aunt Liu looked at Yu yinglang, she was surprised to find that from his tone, she recognized a trace of humble.


    She suddenly has a feeling that she hates iron but not steel. She looks at Yu yinglang and says, "young master, are you in love with her?"


    "Is that worthy of Shuiyue?"


    "Shut up." Yu yinglang was a little impatient. He said, "don''t delay the water... He Yue has a meal."


    "You go down first."


    Aunt Liu''s body is shaking. For so many years, she has never been treated like this by Yu yinglang. She suddenly becomes like this. It''s really miserable.


    "Go down." Yu Ying Lang looks slow, also know their attitude is bad, may hurt her.


    Meng limo goes to the small living room without making a sound. Yu yinglang immediately follows and leaves Aunt Liu in the same place. It''s definitely inappropriate for her to follow. She can only go downstairs bitterly.


    When Meng left the seat, Yu yinglang began to stir porridge for her, and then put it in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a cold look at it. Are you sure you didn''t blow the saliva in?


    She picked up the spoon and took a bite. Yu yinglang laughed happily.


    The posture and manner of the other party''s eating is really Shuiyue himself.


    "You don''t like Aunt Liu? You''ve had a good relationship before. " Yu said.


    Meng Li stirred the porridge, but she didn''t look up. Her voice was small and her words were clear. She said, "I said I stayed here for a long time. Do you believe me?"


    "Yes, I believe everything you say." Yu yinglang said without thinking.


    Meng Li said, "that''s it. I watched her bully my sister. Can I forgive her? My sister... She suffered too much, and it''s all because of me. "


    With these words, Meng Li was filled with sadness.


    Yu yinglang did not say a word, half a ring to say: "I and she will atone."


    "How to atone, I can''t get back at her, but it''s hard to calm down in my heart. And you, I really can''t forgive you." Meng Li said.Yu yinglang pondered and said: "you are the hostess of this family. You can do whatever you want."


    "You can do what she did to Heyue before."


    When he said this, Yu yinglang was in pain. After all, he had different feelings with Aunt Liu.


    "And me, you can take revenge on me for all the sins that Heyue has suffered. I will, and I have no complaints."


    "As long as you don''t leave me, don''t leave me, forgive me and accompany me for the rest of my life." Yu yinglang looks at Meng Li deeply.


    Meng Li feels ironic in his heart. Some people''s love is so complicated that they seem to be affectionate, but they can do something heartbreaking.


    If today''s elder sister of the client comes back and sees Yu yinglang treating her younger sister and her family like this, will she really feel better?


    The person who takes life to protect, the sister who takes life in exchange, is so abused by you.


    However, Meng Li didn''t plan to go to the underworld to find the elder sister of the client. Everyone is dead, so why tell her these things? It''s lucky to have a good life in mind.


    Meng Li said, "I''m afraid I''ll take revenge on you. I can''t accept you now."


    "You have destroyed a lot of my things. You and my former husband are two people now, you know?"


    "No, I''ve always been alone. I''ll change it back. I''ll treat you as I used to. I''ll never let you down." Yu yinglang said painfully.


    He knew that he had let her down and made her sad. If he was himself, he might not accept it, so he understood her.


    Understand all her emotions.


    "Eat it." Meng Li is very cold. He lowers his head and sips his porridge. Yu yinglang is watching, and suddenly he has a feeling of tears in his eyes.


    The luckiest thing in the world is to get it back.


    "Eat this." He picked out a small piece of green vegetables for Meng Li and put it in a small dish nearby. Meng Li picked it up and bit it gently, saying: "it''s not crisp enough."


    This makes Yu yinglang happier. Shuiyue used to like to eat crispy vegetables.


    "I love you so much, Shuiyue. Promise me not to leave." He wiped his face and began to worry about gain and loss, for fear of losing her suddenly.

 Chapter 2118

    I''m afraid she''ll leave quietly.


    Meng Li doesn''t speak any more. She eats the food in silence. Then when she goes to bed at night, Yu yinglang wants to sleep with her.


    Meng Li said sadly:


    "I can''t accept being with you with my sister''s body."


    Yu yinglang immediately said, "I understand, I understand."


    It''s normal that I can''t accept it. It''s strange if I can accept it. I just suffer myself.


    But it''s nothing to suffer, as long as she doesn''t go.


    Then Yu yinglang went to sleep next door, and Meng Li spent a quiet night practicing.


    The next morning, as before, Aunt Liu called her to make breakfast for Yu yinglang at seven o''clock. Meng Li came out and knocked on Yu yinglang''s door.


    "Good morning." Yu looks at her tenderly.


    Meng Li asked, "do you need me to make breakfast for you?"


    "No, I''ll make it for you." Yu yinglang said immediately.


    Once upon a time, I could accept her love and her kindness to myself, but now I can''t. now I''m full of guilt for her. As long as I can make up for her, I can do anything.


    Aunt Liu:...


    "young master, you are so busy with your work every day. How can you do breakfast by yourself?"


    It''s a little bit of Meng Lixian. Anyway, the relationship between the two sides is very poor and can''t be reconciled. Aunt Liu chooses to fight Meng Lixian to the end.


    She doesn''t want to see Meng Li get Yu yinglang''s love at all. She wants to go back to her former life crazily.


    Anyway, the relationship between the young master and her is the biggest chip in her hand.


    "Since he can''t do it, do it. Isn''t it your duty to take care of us?" Meng Li looked at her faintly.


    Aunt Liu: "young master naturally wants to eat his wife''s breakfast."


    "And that''s what your sister used to do. She would make breakfast with me and try to give the young master the warmest meal."


    Meng Li looks at Yu yinglang and says, "I used to think Aunt Liu was a good girl, but now I find that she can''t understand her position. It''s reasonable to say that she should serve us when she gets our salary. Now she''s holding on to the hostess of her family. Does she take herself as the hostess?"


    "If it were in ancient times, it would be regarded as an evil slave."


    "The bullying kind." Meng Li looks at Yu yinglang meaningfully.


    This makes Yu yinglang a little embarrassed. In the past, Aunt Liu had her own advice to bully Heyue. Shuiyue probably saw it, but now she is also resenting herself.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Yu yinglang is not angry, but also coaxes Meng Li. He says to Aunt Liu, "Heyue is the hostess of the family. You should listen to her more, and you don''t have to ask anything about her."


    Aunt Liu looks very sad and embarrassed.


    One bullies her and the other agrees. That''s why two people bullied her together.


    Yesterday, she can comfort herself that Yu yinglang was bewildered. What about today? Don''t you help this little bitch today?


    But... Aunt Liu is still a smart person. Now is not the time to make trouble, and she has no position to make trouble.


    "I see." Aunt Liu lowered her head, tears in the corner of her eyes. Yu yinglang looked at it and felt a little sorry.


    "You can do it." Yu yinglang said.


    Aunt Liu turned to go, Meng Li called her, ordered a few kinds of food, let Aunt Liu do.


    This is the favorite food of the consignor''s sister. Yu yinglang thinks it''s normal, but it''s Aunt Liu who vaguely understands the change of Yu yinglang''s attitude. It''s the other party that is beginning to look like Shuiyue. What


    just asked her as like as two peas in the water, the moon was just like the water moon. When the water moon just entered the door, it was not familiar with itself, and the tone was just as strange as it is now.


    Before I hoped the other party like, but now the other party really like, in the heart is not taste.


    Can this kind of love last forever?


    She went downstairs upset and made breakfast. When she had breakfast, Meng Li still found fault. The taste was bad and the taste was heavy.


    Yu yinglang agrees with Meng Li, while Aunt Liu is aggrieved.


    He didn''t go to the company yesterday, so even if yu yinglang wants to stay at home and guard Meng Li today, he has to go. He can only give Meng Li instructions:


    "you''re good at home. I''ll go to the company and come back as soon as possible."


    Meng Li nodded gently, and his eyes showed a trace of sadness from time to time.


    "Aunt Liu, take good care of Heyue and listen to her." Yu yinglang said to Aunt Liu.


    Aunt Liu''s expression is lost and uncomfortable, and Yu yinglang''s heart is pulled down. However, she thinks that Aunt Liu has to atone, so she gets up and goes.


    So she left Meng Li and Aunt Liu. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She said to Meng Li:


    "don''t think that if you use some small means and hook up yinglang''s heart, you will be able to dominate this family. Do you really think you are the hostess? Don''t worry, the good days won''t last long. "


    Meng Li lowered his eyes and said indifferently:"I don''t argue with you woman."


    After that, she got up and hid in her room for a day.


    Aunt Liu also seems to be angry, went out, did not give Meng Li cooking, Meng Li drink nutrients, so will not be hungry.


    However, at dusk, when Yu yinglang came back, Meng Li was powerless. Yu yinglang asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just a little weak." Meng Li said faintly.


    Yu yinglang: "how?"


    "No dinner?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I have no appetite, and I have no strength to do it myself."


    "Aunt Liu, don''t you want her to take care of you?" Yu yinglang frowned. Meng Li said, "she went out soon after you went out."


    With that, Yu called Aunt Liu and asked her to come back. As soon as she came back, he asked her why she didn''t cook.


    She asked Aunt Liu in silence.


    Yu yinglang said: "I told you to take care of her as a hostess, but you always turn a deaf ear to my words."


    "Don''t you really take me seriously?"


    When he goes out, the other party turns around and goes out with him. The most important thing is to leave Shuiyue in a bad mood at home alone, but the other party doesn''t take it to heart.


    Maybe it''s really nice to her, so that she doesn''t have to listen to her own words.


    "Young master, I''m just tired. If I want to go out for a walk, why should I be so harsh?" Aunt Liu was sad and left tears.


    Last night, in the morning, plus what happened now, she felt very painful and frightened. She felt that everything she had was going to lose.


    Yu yinglang did not speak, Aunt Liu said: "I remember that I have a rest time every month, but I haven''t used it all these years. I just feel too sad and depressed."


    "Don''t you know why I am?" She sighed deeply.


    Yu yinglang is apathetic a face: "you are too wayward just."


    "To put it bluntly, in the past you were not good to Heyue. Now it''s time to atone. I''m atoning just like you."

 Chapter 2119

    Aunt Liu''s face was full of amazement.


    Atonement.


    She really wants to ask Yu yinglang that he asked him to supervise Heyue at the beginning. Since he supervised Heyue, it''s hard to avoid some harshness. Now, because of these harshness, he makes himself atone.


    Let him say what he said, let him do everything, let him carry the black pot.


    Because he suddenly fell in love with her?


    Funny.


    Suddenly I don''t think it''s worth it.


    "Would you like to make atonement with me?" Yu yinglang asked her.


    "I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Aunt Liu said.


    She has no way to refuse anything, who let himself point to his life.


    It''s just a little grievance.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "I want to take back the house in the north of the city."


    "What?" Aunt Liu looks at Meng Li in shock.


    Is this guy going too far?


    Because of today''s favor, I made such a request.


    This is from Yu yinglang.


    It''s a duplex building, worth tens of millions. It''s also the place for her to provide for the aged in the future.


    Meng Li looks at Yu yinglang: "is that ok?"


    "This..." Yu yinglang thinks it''s difficult to do. After all, it seems unkind to send things back.


    Meng Li said: "so the so-called atonement is to do her duty?"


    "Shouldn''t she take care of me? Should not take care of this family, should not regard me as the hostess? These are all the things she should do. Only things beyond this can be regarded as atonement. "


    "Shall we go back to the room?" Yu yinglang looks at Aunt Liu''s more and more frightened face.


    She''s scared, afraid to be taken away.


    There are a lot of luxury clothes and expensive jewelry, but these things will depreciate. Only the house will increase in value, provide for the aged, and settle down.


    Meng Li got up and went back to the room.


    Yu yinglang looked at Meng Li: "there''s no need for her to make atonement like this. That''s what she cares about most. It took me a long time to give the house to her."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    "Don''t be angry," Yu said


    Then Meng Li did not speak, he was very embarrassed: "it''s really unnecessary."


    Meng Li raised his eyes, stared at Yu yinglang, and said word by word:


    "my sister was saved by me with my life, and it''s also the thing I care about most. Should I be bullied by her?"


    "The reason why I persist in this body is to help my sister revenge her and you. Don''t you understand?"


    Meng Li tells Yu yinglang that she has come to revenge on them.


    While Yu yinglang was silent for a few seconds, his heart was hurt and helpless.


    He said: "if I lose something that can make you happy, I will, I should atone, as long as I atone, you forgive me, stay with me."


    "So, am I wrong?" Meng Li asked him.


    "That''s right, that''s right," Yu said


    "Do I promise to transfer the house to you?"


    Meng left his eyes and said, "it''s secondary whether I can turn my name or not."


    Yu yinglang: "it''s under your name, lest you think the house is still in her hands."


    "What if she doesn''t cooperate?" Meng Li has a kind of resentment, aggressive momentum.


    Yu was silent.


    Aunt Liu has a special position in his heart. If she really doesn''t want to, there seems to be no good way.


    "If she doesn''t want to, don''t stay in this house." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Yu yinglang asked in surprise: "how can you think like this?"


    Meng Li said, "shouldn''t I hate her? I don''t want to forgive her now. "


    "I''ll take care of it." Yu yinglang stood up and said, "I''ll go out and communicate with her first."


    Meng Li nodded.


    When Yu yinglang opens the door, he sees Aunt Liu wandering at the door. Suddenly, he sees Yu yinglang come out, which gives her a fright.


    "What are you doing here?" Yu yinglang is not happy. Is this eavesdropping on them?


    Aunt Liu cried nervously: "yinglang..."


    "call young master." Yu yinglang finished and took the lead to go downstairs.


    When you have a good relationship, you can call him by his name, but now calling him yinglang will only make Shuiyue unhappy.


    Aunt Liu''s face turned pale, her lips trembled twice, and she followed Yu yinglang downstairs and sat down in the living room of Nuo University. Aunt Liu looked at Yu yinglang nervously and asked:


    "young master, do you really want to take it back?"


    Yu yinglang nodded and said, "she''s angry. Please cooperate with me."


    Aunt Liu said in fear: "that''s my pension place. It''s gone. What should I do in the future?"


    "If you''re old and still with the young master, you''ll be despised.""Just for your cooperation." Yu yinglang frowns slightly. Why can''t the other party understand his subtext.


    That is to cooperate for the time being. First, transfer the house to her and let her cool down. When the time comes, she will find a way to send one to Aunt Liu.


    If Aunt Liu doesn''t cooperate now, she will probably make me lose her at home.


    Who let them touch Shuiyue''s beloved sister? Yu yinglang thought that he was depressed. He knew that she would come back and would never do anything useless.


    Now Yu yinglang feels that he should take everything for granted.


    And he felt in his heart that his wife was full of mystery now, and he liked things full of mystery very much.


    "I''m afraid." Aunt Liu looked at Yu yinglang with tears in her eyes: "I''ve been with the young master for so many years. For the sake of the young master, I haven''t married again. When I get old, I have nothing to depend on. It''s too sad."


    "Do you understand the meaning of the word temporary?" Yu can only make it clear.


    This makes Aunt Liu Leng, who is in tears, but even for the time being, she doesn''t want to.


    This ten million house is her dependence. Can you put it in other people''s hands at will?


    is equivalent to putting his own body on others. When others are not yet has the final say, they are not always safe in their hands.


    It''s not practical.


    Seeing Aunt Liu so reluctant, Yu yinglang''s patience began to fade.


    He said: "you know my temper and don''t like others to disobey me. If you think the value of this house is greater than that of being around me, then..."


    he stopped and said, "then don''t be around me."


    In fact, he didn''t really intend to let Aunt Liu go, just to scare her. Aunt Liu takes care of every bit of his life and knows all his preferences. She is a kind person.


    But Aunt Liu is very sad. She didn''t expect that Yu yinglang wanted to drive her away because Fang Heyue?


    "I feel unworthy for Shuiyue. Young master, you have changed your mind too quickly." Aunt Liu thought for a long time and said this.


    Meng Li came down from upstairs and said, "isn''t it worth it? Do you really fight for Shuiyue? Elder sister, you are a tool to embarrass me. You bully me and become addicted to it. You can''t see me turn over. You can''t stand the grievance. "


    "When you mention your sister, you will make yinglang feel sad. What''s your heart? Keep poking him in the pain. "

 Chapter 2120

    "You only know how to satisfy your own desires, regardless of yinglang''s ideas. If you hadn''t mentioned your sister every day, yinglang would not have been unable to walk out."


    Meng Li''s words made Aunt Liu speechless, and Meng Li said:


    "is yinglang in a bad state now? He finally came out, no longer immersed in grief, but you tried to pull him back


    After listening to Meng Li''s words, Yu yinglang thinks it''s quite reasonable. Aunt Liu seems to have been taking him inside, not letting him come out, not letting him accept new people.


    Does Aunt Liu really like Shuiyue? At the beginning, there was some exclusion, but Shuiyue was good and conquered Aunt Liu with her own personality charm.


    He had to reexamine Aunt Liu.


    Whether she is a tool to gain wealth or not, she is so good to herself, in fact, because she can get a lot of gains by giving some.


    But she did give herself a lot of things that her mother didn''t give, which can''t be ignored.


    Looking at Yu yinglang''s eyes, Aunt Liu knew that he was suspicious and quickly said:


    "young master, anyway, I really don''t want to make you suffer."


    "I can''t find any words to defend myself now, but she can''t deny her efforts for so many years."


    "Pay, don''t you take pride in yourself? Isn''t it a moral kidnapping? The Yu family paid you to take care of yinglang. You should have paid for this salary. "


    "As a matter of course, you just say it''s selfless."


    "I..." Aunt Liu looked at Meng Li at a loss. She found that she couldn''t speak to each other at all.


    Meng Li looks at Yu yinglang. He has the intention to see his performance. Yu yinglang clenches his teeth and says, "I want to take back the house."


    "If you don''t want to pay it back, I''ll fire you now. You''ve been guarding the house."


    "I..." Aunt Liu wanted to say that she would live in the house.


    I made enough money anyway.


    But if she really wants to leave Yu yinglang, she can''t bear to stay, so that she can get more benefits. It''s not easy for her to survive until Yu yinglang grows up. When he really takes over the family business, she can get more benefits.


    "I''ll give it back. I will cooperate. " As a last resort, Aunt Liu made a decision.


    Besides, Yu yinglang said that it''s temporary. If it''s temporary, you have a chance to take it back.


    She''s gambling that she can get it back and get more.


    Of course, they may not get it back, or they may be swept out of the house.


    Since Aunt Liu agreed, Meng left and went through the formalities with her as soon as possible.


    However, the procedure is not a matter of one or two days. Take your time.


    Aunt Liu always hopes that Yu yinglang''s attitude will suddenly return to the past one day, but Yu yinglang does not.


    He coaxes Meng Li every day, carefully looking at Meng Li''s face, Meng Li can take the initiative to say a few words to him, he is very happy.


    Seeing that yinglang is so humble, Aunt Liu is afraid of being swept out of the house and doesn''t want to have another right and wrong, so she tries not to go to Mengli.


    He did not dare to neglect Meng Li.


    However, Meng Li will still look for her and find fault with her. This is to help the client vent his anger.


    The other side can only be angry.


    That day, Yu yinglang went to the company, and Aunt Liu went out to buy. Meng Li was busy living in such a big house.


    He used his body''s spiritual power to drive the rune paper into all directions and set up an array.


    After finishing these, Meng Li felt that it was not easy to get these spiritual powers. It took so many days to get them.


    She wants to make a different set meal for Aunt Liu and Yu yinglang.


    The first night, Meng Li felt some Yin Qi around him and didn''t move. The next night, Meng Li saw a little girl sitting in the corridor on the second floor, looking at it naively.


    In fact, the soul body is not terrible, and it does not condense a great evil spirit, so it will not be affected by the evil spirit. Therefore, most of the spirits are still normal and will not harm people.


    There are some souls in this world who, for various reasons, fail to enter the cycle of the underworld.


    In fact, this is true not only in this world, but also in many other worlds. If they fail to comply with the guidance of the underworld at the moment when they leave the body, most of them can only wander in the world until their souls are completely consumed and dissipated.


    On the third night, Meng Li watched a woman holding a baby sitting silently on the sofa, watching Aunt Liu busy.


    The array you set up is to attract these souls, and they are unwilling to leave after they come, because it can make them feel comfortable here, and their souls will no longer be consumed.


    More and more souls, more and more lively here, and more and more Yin Qi naturally.


    His body is OK, has done protection in advance, will not be Yinqi erosion, but Aunt Liu and Yu yinglang can not be good.


    Yin Qi erodes them and makes them feel cold. In addition, some souls are not very kind. They try to take away the bodies of Aunt Liu and Yu yinglang, so they try their best to get into their bodies while they are sleeping.They can''t sleep well all night, especially Yu yinglang, who is young, handsome and golden. It''s the body that many men want. At night, they compete with each other and try their best to take away the body.


    However, there is no right way, and it is impossible to give up at all. It''s just that Yu yinglang''s body and his soul have been suffering all the time.


    In his sleep, Yu yinglang feels that he is being pressed and his soul seems to be dragged. He is in pain and desperately wants to wake up, but he can''t move.


    The next day, he looked at Meng Li with black eyes and haggard look and said, "Shuiyue, I don''t know what''s going on recently. I can''t sleep well at all."


    "Me too." Meng Li lowered his head and seemed to feel guilty.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu yinglang feels that the other party seems to have something to hide.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "It''s just you..." Meng Li said nothing.


    "If you encounter anything, you must tell me that we are husband and wife, and we should stand up and solve it together." He looked at Meng Li seriously.


    Aunt Liu passed by. She looked very haggard and tired. Yu yinglang stopped her and asked, "didn''t you sleep well?"


    "So are you, young master?" Aunt Liu stares at Yu yinglang''s face, and then looks at Meng Li. It seems that the three people in the house are not sleeping well.


    "I can''t sleep well. I feel that there are many people in the room. It seems that someone is talking to me." Aunt Liu thought about it and said what she thought was very unlucky, which made Yu yinglang look black.


    His feeling is the same as that of Aunt Liu.


    This... He can''t help looking at Meng Li, but he sees Meng Li''s guilty eyes, which makes him look a coagulation, feel uncertain in his heart.


    Meng Li whispered, "let''s go back to the room."


    "Good." Yu yinglang nodded and immediately followed Meng out of the room.

 Chapter 2121

    When they enter the room, Meng Li looks around as if he is looking at something, but the room is empty, which makes Yu yinglang feel nervous.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu asked.


    Meng Li sat down dejectedly: "I see a lot of people."


    "People?" Yu yinglang stares at Meng Li in amazement.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Come here." Meng Li beckons to Ying Lang, and Yu Ying Lang leans down to listen to what Meng Li wants to say.


    "They are ghosts," she said in a low voice, leaning close to yinglang''s ear


    "What?" Yu yinglang stands up and stares at Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li sad said: "they may be jealous of me, jealous of my body, want to take me away."


    "Really?" Yu yinglang was dubious. Meng Li nodded and said, "really, I won''t cheat you."


    "They are jealous that I can return to the world, and at night, they will try their best to pull my soul out of my body."


    Originally, Yu yinglang was a little scared. After all, he was a ghost, and he had more than one meaning to listen to.


    But when he heard that the other party''s experience seemed worse than his, he felt balanced at the bottom of his heart and looked at her pitifully: "everything has me."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "maybe those who shouldn''t live will leave sooner or later."


    "Why did they take you away?" Yu yinglang thinks it''s not just jealousy.


    It''s a little hard to say.


    Meng Li says helplessly: "because take me to go, send me to the king of hell where, there will be rewards."


    "Is there a real Yama? Have you seen it? " Yu yinglang asked curiously.


    He has always been curious about the world after his death. He always wanted to ask before, but he never found the right opportunity.


    Meng Li, with a cry, said sadly, "I''m the one who escaped from the hands of Lord Yan. How come I haven''t seen him?"


    "What does it look like?" Yu yinglang hesitated and asked.


    Meng Li stared at him: "there are many ghosts in the house. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I..." Yu yinglang thought for a while and said: "ghosts are not terrible. It''s a big deal to find Taoist priests to solve them."


    If he is really timid, he should have been afraid of Shuiyue before. Shuiyue is not afraid of anything else.


    It''s just that I can''t sleep well at night. This problem needs to be solved.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "you are really brave."


    Most people are scared to death when they hear that there is a ghost at home. Yu yinglang is OK. He sits here calmly and listens to the mess.


    It seems that he just didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    I thought ghosts were just like myself, so I was not afraid.


    "Don''t you blame me for implicating you? Because of me, there are so many ghosts at home. " Meng Li looked at him sadly.


    Yu yinglang shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? When you are in trouble, I will share the joys and sorrows with you. "


    "Solve problems with you, no one can take you away from me, I must keep you by my side."


    He said, even a little excited, and these ghosts fight, is not very interesting?


    He seems to have entered a different world.


    Can highlight his great, heroic, can make his boring life become extraordinary.


    "I''m actually very happy that you can tell me that you still regard me as your husband, and you gradually trust me again." He said with some emotion.


    Meng Li smiles a little, can''t see happy, Yu yinglang said: "you don''t worry too much, I help you to drive these people away."


    Meng Li said: "these things should not be known to Aunt Liu."


    "And she''s old and she can''t stand the ups and downs. I mean, let her rest for a while, and we''ll be all right at home."


    "Ask a Taoist to deal with it soon. There''s no need to let her go." Yu said.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it''s not so simple. Even if this batch is driven away, there will be another batch. It''s a long and hard struggle. As long as I''m here, there will be these. Are you willing?"


    "I will, of course." Yu yinglang thought about it and said.


    Meng Li said, "what''s the price of life for this?"


    "Is there no soul after death?" He asked.


    Meng Li laughs. It turns out that Yu yinglang thinks so. No wonder he is not afraid of anything. He still has a soul.


    This idea is good, but his soul can only go to reincarnation, this life can not be half stained.


    Most people are afraid of death, is not afraid of losing everything they have?


    "Let her go. She shouldn''t have been involved." Meng Li sighed.


    "I''m doing it for her good. I don''t want to involve innocent people. I''ve had enough revenge. I don''t want to upset her any more. And you don''t want her to spread some strange things about her family, do you?"Yu yinglang: "I knew you were the kindest."


    He laughed a little. The so-called aggressive Revenge of the other party was to let others lose something unimportant. At the critical moment, he still couldn''t bear to be affected by others.


    Let Aunt Liu rest for a period of time, and let her come back after the matter is completely solved, and then buy her a house to support her.


    Yu yinglang agrees with Meng Li. Meng Li asks him to do it as soon as possible. Seeing Meng Li''s urgency, he tells Aunt Liu to let her rest for a while and then let her come back.


    Aunt Liu didn''t expect that she would be abandoned. She begged Yu yinglang to leave him. Yu yinglang only said that it was temporary and would let her come back in the future. She even gave her a guarantee.


    Some words, can''t tell each other.


    Seeing that Yu yinglang has made up her mind, Aunt Liu has no choice but to pack up. When she does, Meng Li walks into her room, leans against the door and looks at her with a smile:


    "you''ve left here."


    "It''s all you. You''re driving me away, aren''t you?"


    Meng Li nodded and said, "you treated me like that before. Naturally, I will drive you away and let you lose your job. After you leave here, can you still find someone better than Yu yinglang?"


    "A small man will succeed." Aunt Liu couldn''t help but sneer: "you are in favor now. Yinglang has been fascinated by you for a while, but he will wake up sooner or later. He won''t love you forever."


    Yu yinglang promised her that he would let her come back.


    "Let''s go." Meng Li waved: "I''m all for you."


    "I can''t say you have a chance to come back." Meng Li smiles for a moment, then turns around and goes out. He sees Yu yinglang standing at the door. He hears what he said just now, and Meng Li doesn''t mind. He just says to yinglang lightly:


    "it''s hard to calm down in my heart. I''ve been addicted to talking."


    Yu yinglang doesn''t mind. Just know that her heart is good.


    He said to Aunt Liu, "let the driver come to see you off later."

 Chapter 2122

    His attitude is a little cold. Although he doesn''t care about what Meng Ligang said, he cares about what Aunt Liu said just now.


    He didn''t find that there was a gap between him and Aunt Liu, and he began to speculate about Aunt Liu with malice.


    When Aunt Liu left here, Meng Li and Yu yinglang saw her off. Seeing her go, Yu yinglang sighed and said, "in fact, we are all for her good, but she doesn''t understand us."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "I''d better get in touch with the Taoist quickly," Yu said


    Meng Li nodded.


    At will.


    Yu yinglang''s speed of doing things quickly brought in a Taoist team, not one person, but a group of people.


    When they came to this area, they knew that the boss was very rich and was planning to offer a suitable price. But when they stepped into the house, they were scared off.


    There is too much Yin Qi and too much yin spirit in it. They can''t take it away at all.


    Even if I take it away, I''m afraid I''ll lose half my life. My life is almost gone. What''s the use of asking for money?


    They are very rational. They can earn as much as they can, and they will never earn as much as they need to.


    One after another, Yu yinglang politely refuses to leave, and says in a hurry that he wants to leave. Yu yinglang takes the initiative to increase the price, but they still don''t want to. Yu yinglang doesn''t want to let them go. They can only say that they don''t have the ability and can''t do anything about it.


    This makes Yu yinglang have no choice but to let them go.


    After they left, Yu yinglang was full of thoughts. Meng Li said, "are you afraid?"


    "How can I be afraid? I will never be." Good face, he said.


    But the bottom of my heart is worried. This is a very good team that can be found at present, but there is nothing I can do. Will it be useful to find someone else?


    Originally thought that the matter was very simple, they came to solve it, but their fear expression told him that the situation was serious.


    His phone rings. It''s the Taoist who calls. They all persuade him to change his house, saying that the house can''t live any more. Yu yinglang just answers perfunctorily, and then transfers a sum of money to the other side, which is equivalent to a sealing fee.


    This matter must not go out.


    What''s the use of changing houses? He knows where the problem is.


    No matter how many houses you change, as long as you take Shuiyue with you, there will still be these.


    When he goes to bed at night, Yu yinglang is more miserable by the ghost. The reason why he is so miserable is that Meng Li has done something on him to attract those things.


    When he woke up the next day, he felt sore and weak, and his brain was in a daze.


    "Are these things so powerful?" He couldn''t help muttering in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighed: "it seems that I''d better go by myself. If I go, you won''t be affected."


    "No, you don''t go." Yu doesn''t want to give up.


    "It''s nothing for me to suffer. I''ll try again." He said hastily.


    Then he really tried to find a way to get there. The Taoists who could be inquired and invited came one after another. Unfortunately, no one dared to answer them, and no one was able to answer them.


    It''s a lot of sealing fees.


    He always does not go to the company, let Yu Ma some worry, personally came here, Meng Li and he sat in the living room, receive Yu Ma.


    "I heard you opened Aunt Liu?" Yu Ma asked.


    "Just let her go for a while, and I''ll pick her up later," Yu said


    Yu''s mother looked at Meng Li indifferently: "you have some ability to run Aunt Liu away, and you were underestimated before."


    Meng Li lowered his head and said nothing. Yu yinglang frowned: "Mom, don''t say that."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "I don''t have anything else to do. I just want to ask you what you want to do when you invite so many Taoists to your home. People who don''t know think that your home is haunted."


    Yu yinglang felt a trace of bitterness on his face.


    Isn''t that haunted?


    Still can''t find a way to deal with, he is now some fear of the night, a sleep after the pain.


    "No, I just want these Taoists to pray for Shuiyue and hope her life will be better." Yu yinglang thought out his speech.


    Yu Ma rolled a white eye: "people have been dead for so long, what''s the use of doing this?"


    "I don''t think your brain is normal now. Look at your listless appearance, what''s your energy?"


    Yu yinglang didn''t speak, and his mother didn''t want to say more. When he left, he told Yu yinglang: "don''t be nervous all day long and pretend to be affectionate. How can you be so affectionate? A big man should strive for his career. It''s said that I blame my mother for setting up too big a business for you, which makes you bored to do these things."


    It doesn''t mean that yinglang speaks. Yu''s mother says to Meng Li:


    "look at him too. Don''t live in the shadow of your sister all your life. Tut Tut, what a pity."


    And then he left.


    Leave Meng Li and Yu yinglang, four eyes opposite."I''d better go." Meng Li is like a white lotus in full bloom. It seems that he can''t bear to hurt Yu yinglang.


    Her face was full of remorse.


    If you have nothing to do, just mention that you want to leave.


    "Don''t give up on me. I haven''t given up on you. How can you give up on me?" Yu yinglang sighed heavily.


    But he was really tired.


    Tired all over, he felt that he had been drained, and he felt older when he looked in the mirror.


    Do you really want to go on like this?


    Today''s Yu yinglang, although the mouth said not to give up, but the heart has begun to shake, he can''t stand the torture every night.


    I can''t stand the rapid aging of my young body.


    But these words can not be said, said the words, it seems that their own counsels.


    Meng Li said: "but this has a great influence on your body. I really can''t bear it."


    Yu yinglang said: "I''m not afraid. It will be solved sooner or later."


    Meng Li moved to say: "you are so good."


    With Meng Li''s words, Yu yinglang was greatly inspired, and he thought it was worth it.


    But when the evening came, Yu yinglang regretted it again. He worked hard, but he couldn''t help feeling sleepy. As soon as he fell asleep, there were many people around him scratching him, as if they were going to eat him separately.


    He felt like a balloon all over his body. There were things coming in and out all the time. What kind of dirty things were these.


    He was so miserable that he wanted to wake up and drive these things out, but he couldn''t wake up. He had to let these dirty things in and out.


    Now the feeling of the night is more clear, the more clear, the more painful.


    The next day he described it to Meng Li, who said, "they want to enter your body."


    "Why?"


    "Because they are obscene, when they are alive, they haven''t been able to contact such powerful characters as you, and there are many female souls. When they are alive, they can''t meet such excellent men as you, so..." speaking of this, Meng Li''s expression is very uncomfortable:


    "do I want those men and women to molest you? I feel very sad, but I can''t stop it. "

 Chapter 2123

    Meng lichai doesn''t tell Yu yinglang that the souls covet his body and want to take it for themselves.


    Yu yinglang:...


    I''m sorry, he''s going to be sick.


    He is such an excellent rich young man, he was contaminated by some vulgar dirty things.


    He looked as if he had been splashed with dung.


    Then Meng Li began to cover his face and cry: "yinglang, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry for you. I''ve implicated you."


    "I really deserve to die. I should go to hell and turn myself in. I''ll see you in the next life."


    Meng said that he was too disgusted to press his hand away from his chest.


    "No, don''t blame yourself." Yu yinglang''s expression is also quite uncomfortable.


    But the man''s responsibility can not allow him to give up, he thought about it and said:


    "I think of a way, that is, we don''t sleep at night, and then sleep during the day, they don''t come out during the day?"


    Meng Li looked at him with strange eyes: "how can they not come out? They just torture us while we sleep."


    "It''s just as painful for me to sleep during the day."


    "So we''re going to sleep somewhere else?" Yu yinglang asked tentatively.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "they will follow us wherever we go."


    "It''s no use, unless I go back."


    Yu yinglang:...


    "I can''t handle the affairs of the company in my present state."


    Meng Li said: "fortunately, the company has parents."


    "So it is." Yu yinglang thinks about it. His parents are really good.


    Now the company is not important, the important thing is how to solve this problem, how to let her stay here.


    I don''t want her to have to leave in the end.


    "I have another way." Meng thought of leaving.


    Yu yinglang asked, "what?"


    Meng Li said, "if I don''t stay with you, just let me bear these alone. As long as we are together, we can''t get rid of them."


    Yu refused without thinking about it.


    "How can I leave you alone in your most difficult time?"


    "If you''re left alone, I don''t deserve to be a man."


    Meng Li was greatly moved: "you are so affectionate."


    Is Yu yinglang a little numb and affectionate?


    Maybe he didn''t know how long he could hold on.


    Day by day, Yu yinglang''s suffering is not limited to the night, and during the day, he can see the cup floating out of thin air, or even falling from his head. He is angry, but there is no place to vent his anger.


    He can feel someone blowing in his ear, that is, taking a bath. It seems that there are countless people peeping at him, and even someone touching his secret area. It''s so terrible and terrifying.


    He put his hands around the back and protected his hips. His face was embarrassed and funny. How could there be such a funny ghost? He felt the ultimate insult.


    No matter how brave you are, you can''t bear to be teased by others. There''s still a huge anger in your heart. You can''t vent it. People are almost choked up. It''s like living in a cesspit. Those people, like dung, make him feel sick when they touch him.


    Naturally, this is Meng Li''s masterpiece. It''s her communication with those souls.


    She let some souls listen to her words and make fun of Yu yinglang. What she promised them was to send them to reincarnation at that time.


    Don''t let them dissipate here.


    Anyway, Meng Li sent away two souls who were about to break up and let them believe it.


    Yu couldn''t stand it at all. He didn''t take a bath at home or even sleep at home. During the day, he went to the company to sleep.


    He knew that he was sorry for Shuiyue, but he had no choice. This time, he was selfish.


    Meng Li said sadly, "I really envy you. I can go to the company to sleep."


    "No, I just didn''t sleep well at night. I was sleepy during the day. I couldn''t help it." Yu yinglang wants to explain, but he doesn''t find any good words. He really leaves her and goes to sleep alone.


    "It''s OK. I understand you. You''re all right." Meng Li is very understanding.


    Then he turned around and let these souls follow him to the company, playing tricks on him when he was sleeping. Anyway, he had to be disturbed.


    Therefore, Yu yinglang can''t hold on for long at all. He says that he can''t bear so much alone, but he actually comes back after sleeping well in the company and pretends to be sharing weal and woe all the time.


    Just when Yu yinglang is happy that he can have a good sleep in the company, the good sleep is gone.


    Shuiyue is not around, and these ghosts follow.


    He told Meng Li about it, as if with a tone of questioning. Meng Li said in dismay:


    "I thought their goal was only me, but now they seem to have an eye on you."


    "I didn''t let you off. What should I do?" Meng Li was flustered. He looked very innocent and blamed himself: "it''s all my fault.""I don''t blame you." Seeing Meng Li like this, Yu yinglang''s heart is soft again.


    He sighed: "it''s probably life. Those souls, who were clearly human before they died, are so vicious that they want to kill others."


    "Why?" He was a little angry.


    Meng Li said coldly: "I want you to be their company."


    Yu yinglang: "what?"


    Meng Li shook his head.


    If you don''t hear clearly, forget it.


    In the past, he could sleep safely without Shuiyue, but now he can''t, which makes Yu yinglang more anxious. Under various arrangements, he finally hired a lot of Taoists.


    Moreover, Yu yinglang said that as long as he could solve the problem, he could pay as much as he wanted.


    Meng Li can''t help laughing. Before, Yu yinglang felt that there was a way out. As long as he left, he would not suffer so much, so he didn''t give up so much in terms of money.


    Now that he knew to stare at him, even he would not let it go, he was more willing than before.


    Under his multiple promises, these people feel that they can give it a try and make a fuss, but Meng Li can see that they are not desperate.


    They don''t dare to work hard.


    After a operation, those souls are intact, after all, there is Meng Li''s protection.


    However, a Taoist could not help muttering in a low voice, saying that this is a person of high moral integrity. If they want to deal with this family, they dare not go through this muddy water.


    Yu yinglang didn''t hear this sentence, but Meng Li heard it. This group of Taoists couldn''t solve the problem, but after casting the Dharma, Yu yinglang still had to give them money.


    But not so much.


    After receiving the money, they leave. Yu yinglang is very depressed.


    "I''ve looked for everything I can find."


    He collapsed on the sofa, looking at Meng Li weakly and muttering to himself, "I tried my best."


    At this time, Meng Li didn''t say he wanted to leave, but said: "now that you are being watched by them, I will naturally accompany you through the difficulties."


    Yu yinglang: "I don''t know why, but I always think it''s strange.


    At first, I was implicated by her. Now it seems to be a gift.

 Chapter 2124

    I can''t sleep well in the company. It''s better to sleep at home so as not to make a fool of myself and show my deep love.


    He also felt that he was really good to each other. At this time, if he did not give up, the other party should naturally forgive him.


    So it''s time to take him in and sleep with him?


    When he made this request to Meng Li, Meng Li knew that he was not miserable.


    Otherwise, there can be no other ideas in this regard.


    So Meng Li decided to upgrade the package to Yu yinglang.


    Then Yu found that he could see the ghosts.


    Once upon a time, I was scared to see so many things. I didn''t know.


    I never thought that the house was so busy. There were ghosts everywhere. They were everywhere. Some ghosts were still with him all the time.


    Those ghosts, with the most vulgar appearance, surrounded him.


    With a kind of inexplicable eyes looking at him, it seems that he is the meat in their bowl, he even watched them touch themselves, but could not stop.


    Many ghosts held out their hands to him, and they seemed to know that they could see them, smiling at him wickedly.


    "No, don''t come here..." Yu yinglang is sweating. He waves his hands and tries to break up these souls.


    "No, we''re going to eat you." In a trance, Yu yinglang heard countless voices from ghosts.


    "Ah! Go away His heart was beating wildly, his eyes were splitting, but the ghosts didn''t seem to hear him, and there was no change because of his angry shouting.


    He could only shout:


    "water moon, water moon."


    Meng Li ran down from the upstairs and watched Yu yinglang fight with the ghost in the living room. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and disappeared.


    "What''s the matter, young Lang?" She came to Yu yinglang.


    "So many ghosts, how can I see them?" Yu yinglang asked in horror.


    This picture is really not good, he would rather not see, do not see their evil smile, do not see their greedy face.


    Meng Li said in surprise, "can you see them?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on. Help me get rid of them. "Yu yinglang is crazy to see more and more souls squeeze him in the middle and countless hands on him.


    Meng Li said sadly, "but I don''t know how to drive them away."


    "How can you not know, you are also a ghost, you communicate with them, they don''t listen to me when I speak." In a hurry, Yu yinglang yells at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said sadly, "I am a ghost in your heart."


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Yu Yingming''s brows were tight. He said, "can you let them go quickly? Only you can communicate with them. "


    Meng Li: "they don''t listen to me either."


    "You didn''t even say that!" Yu yinglang said urgently.


    Meng Li said, "so I know they''re coming at me and expect them to listen to me, isn''t it stupid?"


    "Bear with it, they won''t play after they have had enough." Meng Li''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Yu yinglang suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Meng Li is right. Those ghosts will not play after playing enough.


    But during this period, Yu yinglang suffered a lot.


    The whole process, he is staring at Meng Li, eyes full of disappointment, he no longer expect each other to save him, he is through.


    Meng Li only watched coldly and was surrounded by so many ghosts, and Yin Qi was invading a lot. Yu yinglang walked up to Meng Li and asked:


    "why didn''t they look for you?"


    Shuiyue just watched the ghosts torture her, but there was no ghost around her.


    It''s so weird. He feels that it''s different from what it was in the beginning.


    Maybe the ghost didn''t haunt her from the beginning to the end.


    Yu yinglang''s expression is hopeless, confused, puzzled, and unwilling.


    Meng Li said, "because you attract them more than I do."


    "Didn''t they come for you? Did you come to take you away? " Looking around, Yu yinglang finds that every part of the house is a soul, just like having a party at home.


    Look at yourself, look at them, they even make faces.


    Meng Li: "so you want them to take me away?"


    Yu yinglang was silent for a few seconds and said, "Shuiyue, do you know how disappointed I was just now?"


    "You are so indifferent to see me suffering, people who really love me will never be like this, people who love me will be worried and cry when they see me like that."


    "You don''t love me anymore, do you?"


    Yu yinglang is a sensible and intelligent man. He has been wavering for a long time and doesn''t want to stick to it.


    In addition, Meng Li''s indifference really hurt his heart and gave him a reason to give up."You don''t love me, otherwise how willing to question me like this, I should unconditionally believe that I love you." On the contrary, Meng Li threw the pot to him.


    Yu yinglang''s expression is as uncomfortable as eating Xiang: "unreasonable words come out of your mouth. "


    " there is no love in your eyes. " He closed his eyes sadly. Once they closed, they didn''t open again.


    He really didn''t want to see the ghosts. Now he was embarrassed to say this in front of them.


    "Don''t tell me whether you love or not, just tell me what you want." Meng Li also leans on the sofa and stares at the crystal lamp. On the crystal lamp sits the soul of a child. He fiddles with the crystal and seems to like the sound of crystal collision.


    "Do you want to see me off?"


    Yu yinglang didn''t reply for a long time, and Meng Li waited patiently. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Meng Li with pain in his eyes:


    "I''ve thought that there is reincarnation in the world, and it''s a kind of harm for you to force you to stay in the world."


    Meng Li had enough to draw his lips. He didn''t speak, but he listened to yinglang''s high sounding words.


    "The most important thing is that you make me cold. You know I only love those who are worthy of love." When Yu yinglang said this, he felt very painful. How could he.


    He clearly loves Shuiyue, but why can he suddenly stop loving it.


    I totally gave up on her.


    Even he didn''t know why.


    Maybe her indifference hurt her deeply.


    He naturally does not admit that he hopes that the other party''s departure can take away a large part of the ghost.


    Now I finally understand that the Taoist priest''s face has changed greatly since he came here. I understand that they can''t do anything. The room is full of ghosts, so I can''t start.


    "I feel that I''ve done my utmost. I''ve suffered so much for you, but you just look on when I''m in the most painful time. I''m sorry, Shuiyue. I didn''t stick to it. " Yu continued.


    Meng Li: "I knew you would abandon me sooner or later. In the face of all this, you can''t hold on for long. You are not a hero in the world at all. You will only fall into the trap."

 Chapter 2125

    Yu yinglang: "whatever you say."


    "It''s good to say I''m heartless or cruel, but the fact is that you are indifferent first."


    "If you are tortured by so many ghosts, I will help you instead of just looking on."


    Meng Li said, "I''m just afraid."


    "Yinglang, I''m afraid."


    "You are not afraid, I found that they did not seem to start on you, these days, I see you look better than me." He was keenly aware of it.


    Meng Li lowered his eyes and said sadly:


    "do you know why they didn''t do it to me?"


    "Because I promised them to go with them for you, and I will go with them in a few days."


    "The reason why I looked at you coldly just now was to help Heyue take a breath. After all, you bullied her."


    "Is it?" Yu yinglang''s face finally looked better. He said, "if you go, they will go, too?"


    "Probably." Meng Li said sadly: "you really only care about whether they go or not."


    "No, that''s not what I mean." Yu yinglang felt that he was too straightforward.


    And I seem to have wronged her.


    "Don''t blame yourself. Don''t feel guilty. I''ll leave, but I have an invitation. Can you stay with me for three days? The last three days. "


    "Don''t go anywhere. It''s better to stay with me in this house for three days. You can arrange the company''s affairs and don''t let them worry." Meng Li said.


    Yu yinglang''s expression is very complex, and finally agreed to Meng Li, really arranged for three days.


    He said that he would accompany her well these three days. It seems that he let her go. He can''t stand so many ghosts. It''s a big impact on his vision and soul. If it goes on like this, he''ll go crazy.


    With these ghosts, he will not live in peace all his life. He really understands that dead people can''t stay in the world by force.


    Meng Li plans to use these three days to transform a different Yu yinglang.


    When he got up on the first day, Yu yinglang found that he couldn''t find Meng Li, and many ghosts appeared in front of his eyes, which showed a very terrible appearance.


    The woman holding the child, blood dripping lying on the floor of his house, there are broken limbs on the floor, a single head actually flew up to smile at him.


    Others opened their mouths, and the blood gushed out of their mouths, as if it had splashed on his face. As soon as he wiped his face, it was wet. When he looked at his hands, they were all red blood.


    There are even people pulling the intestines in their stomachs. They pull the intestines out to play and wrap them around their necks. When they meet Yu yinglang, they wrap them around his neck again, making him feel suffocated.


    Such a frightening picture, let Yu yinglang almost fainted in the past.


    "Shuiyue, where are you?" He yelled wildly, and now he was haunted by these ghosts.


    "Here it is." Meng Li came from behind him, he immediately looked back at Meng Li: "help me."


    "It''s all illusions. Don''t be afraid!" Meng Li gave a gloomy smile.


    "No, it''s not a mirage. I can feel the intestines around my neck. I can''t breathe." Yu yinglang said in horror.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    She didn''t mean to move. Meng Li said with a smile, "this is what I specially prepared for you."


    "What do you mean?" Yu yinglang has a kind of frightening speculation. His lips tremble and he doesn''t dare to say it. He doesn''t want it to be like this.


    Meng Li told him: "these ghosts, but I asked to torture you."


    "No, no, why do you do this, Shuiyue? You are my wife." Yu yinglang didn''t expect the other party to say it so directly.


    He actually guessed it.


    "Who let you bully Heyue? She is the one I protect with my life." Meng Li stares at him, not worried.


    For a moment, Yu was in a trance. He said, "so what are you going to do?"


    "Let these ghosts frighten me. Do you want to frighten me to death?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, I want you to feel pain."


    "Goodbye and enjoy the three-day meal I''ve prepared for you." Meng Li suddenly smiles, then Yu yinglang sees the magic scene, and the other party just disappears.


    Either walk away, or disappear out of thin air.


    Meng Li''s three-day meal for Yu yinglang is to keep him awake for three days.


    She also set up the illusion.


    All kinds of horror images constantly stimulate Yu yinglang''s soul. He does not understand at the beginning, tries to talk with Meng Li at the beginning, and finally yells at Meng Li.


    Ask her why she wants to do it and what qualifications she has.


    Meng Liquan didn''t hear that. In the past three days, he naturally let Yu yinglang eat. Of course, the ghosts fed him.


    Of course, because of the illusion, the food lies in yinglang''s eyes, that is, some fingers, human ears, human eyes... And so on.This is also the reason why Meng Li asked Yu yinglang to arrange three days by himself. If he doesn''t arrange in advance, the company will definitely come here to find him.


    But if he does, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to call out, no one will come.


    Yu yinglang can''t make a phone call, and he can''t get out of the gate. He has tried countless times. He wants to go out crazily. He wants to find someone to take the ghost in the house.


    It''s terrible. Is it so terrible that people become ghosts? Once such a good wife, became a devil.


    For three days, Yu yinglang has been experiencing extremely terrifying scenes every second of every hour. Rao is like this. He is not completely crazy, but his mind is a little fuzzy.


    This makes Meng Li a little admired. If he were someone else, he might have been crazy enough to forget who he is.


    He was OK. He also knew how to question, abuse and curse himself. Meng Li looked at him so coldly that his whole body seemed to be hollowed out. Finally, he couldn''t hold on and didn''t have the strength to continue to curse. Then he said:


    "what do you want to do? You can kill me, but why do you insult me and torture me?"


    "Although I''m sorry for your sister, I''ve never been sorry for you. You have no position to torture me, you know He seemed powerless, and like a cry from his soul.


    His eyes are red and he stares at Meng Li tightly:


    "I love you so much as I do to your sister, do you understand?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "if I said that I am not Shuiyue or Heyue, but Heyue, would you believe it?"


    Yu yinglang''s head knocked on the wall weakly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Meng Li: "don''t understand."


    "It''s just my revenge. It''s more than that."


    Yu yinglang wanted to knock against the wall for a moment, and then hit him to death, but he didn''t. He just looked at Meng Li with dull eyes: "what else do you want to do?"


    "Please look forward to it." Meng Li smiles strangely.


    Let Yu yinglang feel cool all over.

 Chapter 2126

    Meng Lifang left Yu yinglang. He rushed out of the house and wanted to call someone to pick him up. He is in such a bad condition that he can''t drive.


    As he walked, his legs were soft and shaking, his face was blue, and he felt like he had fallen to the ground and died suddenly.


    But he couldn''t make a phone call. In desperation, Yu could only drive by himself.


    But on the way, he had an accident.


    When the car hit the roadside, the front of the car was deformed and others were in a coma. They were sent to the hospital for rescue.


    This accident, of course, was arranged by Meng Li.


    When Meng Li arrives at the hospital, Yu yinglang is still in the operating room, and Yu''s mother is sitting at the door. She can''t see how anxious she is, but Meng Li knows that she is worried.


    It''s just that this woman never puts her emotions on her face.


    "What is yinglang doing these three days?" Asked Yu''s mother.


    Meng Li whispered, "stay at home with me."


    "He can''t get through what he does at home." Asked Yu''s mother.


    Meng Li said: "we had a fight before, he said he would stay at home with me."


    She asked: "so you quarreled for three days, and then he was in a bad mood and had an accident?"


    Meng Li sucks her nose and seems to feel sorry that Yu yinglang is still in the operating room. She shakes her head and denies: "no, we''ve been here for three days...


    anyway, she looks like she can''t speak. Let Yu''s mother mend it by herself.


    Yu''s mother frowned. She knew that her son would fall on the woman sooner or later.


    Before Shuiyue, he regarded it as a treasure. As long as Shuiyue was not happy, he could leave everything behind and spend time with her.


    Today''s Heyue, he is infatuated with, and still so.


    It''s really disheartening. Yu''s mother feels uncomfortable when she thinks that her son is a spoony.


    "Call Aunt Liu and let her take care of her." Yu Ma disdains to glance at Meng Li. In her heart, Meng Li is not considerate enough to take care of Yu yinglang after the operation.


    Meng Li cleverly calls Aunt Liu, and then talks to her mother.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Li holds the phone, and Yu''s mother looks at the screen contemptuously with her proud head.


    Aunt Liu quickly called, "madam."


    "What have you been up to lately?" Yu Ma said impatiently.


    Aunt Liu said with a sigh: "madam, I fell off the stairs a few days ago and broke my leg. Now I''m in the hospital."


    Yu''s mother "...


    she took a look at Meng Li and said," hang up. "


    Meng Li hung up.


    Aunt Liu can break her leg, which is naturally arranged by herself. How can she let Aunt Liu return to Yu yinglang.


    After that, Aunt Liu may really lose the backing of Yu yinglang, and the only house she cares about is gone. It''s really miserable.


    Some jewelry can be sold for the rest of their lives, but...


    let''s talk about her later. Let''s solve Yu yinglang first.


    An hour later, the door of the operating room opened and Yu yinglang pushed it out.


    When he was pushed into the ward, professional people took care of him. The doctor called Meng Li and Yu''s mother over and said that Yu Yingming was injured in the head. Although he had an operation now, there are still many uncertain factors that need more attention and observation.


    But it should not be a big problem. Listening to the doctor''s words, my mother was relieved.


    At night, Yu was able to speak and his consciousness was much clearer. However, due to the operation on his head, his hair was shaved, wrapped in white gauze, hung with liquid, and all kinds of pipes were inserted on his body.


    Meng Li went in with his mother.


    "You..." looking at Meng Li, Yu yinglang has the feeling of seeing the devil.


    And the other side also gave him a gloomy smile, which made his back cool.


    He had a flash of inspiration in his mind. Regardless of his mother''s presence, he said directly, "is this your revenge? You say more than that. "


    Meng Li looked at him suspiciously: "yinglang, what are you talking about?"


    "You...!" Yu yinglang looked at Yu''s mother excitedly and said to her, "Mom, you believe me. She is Shuiyue and a ghost. You must find a Taoist to solve her."


    Up to now, there is nothing to hide. You must tell your family about it, otherwise Shuiyue may harm his whole family.


    The power of the devil is mysterious and unpredictable. It can''t be solved by money. If someone offends him, he can find someone to deal with them. But most Taoists can''t accept these ghosts. What should he do?


    This is also the reason why Yu yinglang feels helpless. He has no choice but to take them.


    Yu Ma: "my son''s head was damaged.


    "Yinglang, you don''t mean you only love me now. Why do you mention your sister?" Meng Li immediately said.


    Meng Li covered his face and began to cry: "you said you had forgotten my sister and would live a good life with me.""Have you forgotten all your promises these three days?"


    "I... Fang Shuiyue, are you acting with me here?" All of a sudden, he had a feeling that he couldn''t speak clearly. He looked at his mother and asked:


    "Ma, do you believe me?"


    Yu''s mother was silent for a moment: "what do you mean, she is a living person."


    "No, she''s a ghost. She''s possessed."


    "Ah! Ghost! They''re here again. " Yu yinglang watched a child climb to his hospital bed and ride on him. He pointed to the kid and yelled to his mother:


    "Ma, do you see? This is the ghost, here, here. " He held out his hand, his fingertips shaking.


    Without saying a word, Yu Ma stares at the place where Yu yinglang points out that there is nothing here.


    "You wait, I''ll call a doctor for you." Yu''s mother turns around and leaves, which does not mean that Ying Lang talks. There are only Meng Li and Yu Ying Lang in the ward. Meng Li walks over and sits beside him with a smile:


    "how can you make others believe that there are ghosts in the world?"


    "Naturally, they believe me. There is a ghost. You are a ghost. You are a vicious ghost..." Yu yinglang is very excited.


    Meng Li smiles a little. Yu''s mother leads the doctor. Yu yinglang still insists that there is a ghost and that there is a ghost on the bed, which makes the doctors look bad.


    After all, they work here, and you wake up with a ghost.


    Just as Yu yinglang racked his brains to persuade everyone, he suddenly called out: "headache, my head aches."


    "Damn it It looks really painful.


    Doctors are busy to do his examination, a set of examination down, it seems no problem.


    After all, just after the operation, he yelled headache and said his head was going to explode, which was a bit like touching porcelain.


    In principle, there will be no headache of this level.


    Yu yinglang is fainted by pain. Meng Li is crying beside him, accusing Yu yinglang of his ruthless slander and complaining about Yu yinglang''s unfulfilled love for his sister.


    This is the performance of a woman who loves Yu yinglang.

 Chapter 2127

    Yu''s mother was really annoyed by Meng Li''s crying, and she said with a cold face:


    "cry, cry what you cry, good luck is gone by you."


    Meng Li sniffed and said weakly:


    "is there any more miserable woman in the world than me?"


    "Shouldn''t I cry?"


    "Why is it sad to marry my son? How many women want to marry, but they can''t Yu Ma said coldly.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s not this that I''m sad about, but that he has only his sister in his heart."


    "And now I''m a ghost."


    Yu''s mother frowns slightly and doesn''t speak any more. Meng Li gives her a hint that Yu yinglang''s every move is because he regards Heyue as Shuiyue.


    Ying Lang wakes up again. When he wakes up, he has to say that Meng Li is a ghost. He has to ask Yu Ma to invite a Taoist priest. It''s just that his mother talks nonsense.


    And quite impolite, she can''t accept her son''s impotence.


    Yu''s mother also inquired why Yu yinglang had asked for a Taoist priest before. It seemed that she was wavering. Just as Yu was about to speak, she fainted again. Yu''s mother had to call a doctor.


    While the doctor was treating Yu yinglang, her mother''s eyes were full of examination when she saw Meng Li. She said:


    "since yinglang insisted that I invite a Taoist, I''ll invite him. If the Taoist can''t find a ghost, he won''t say that again."


    Meng Li was silent, but he had another worry in his heart.


    Before that, I wanted to use ghosts to drive him crazy. Just like the client, he couldn''t bear the mental torture.


    But Yu yinglang is too strong. Rao has made him like this. His mind is still clear.


    Three days, incessant torture...


    if mother Yu starts to suspect that she is a ghost, there will be a lot of things to face later.


    Let''s not say anything else. If yu''s mother thinks that her son''s accident has a lot to do with her, she must take revenge on herself. Regardless of the client''s family, it is the client who has to come back to live.


    She must not be troubled in this respect.


    The family of the client, Meng Li, finally chose to ignore it, because from the heart of the client, he didn''t have the heart to retaliate against his parents.


    But it''s true that I don''t want to have more contact with them, so I came to this world and haven''t been to Fang''s.


    But the trustor''s personal ability is not so strong as that of his family. He can''t kill his parents with him. In the plot, they don''t care about it and take a cold attitude.


    Everything is done by Yu yinglang himself. He shouldn''t involve them too much even if he thinks about it. It''s enough to make them sad to abandon their excellent son.


    Therefore, Yu yinglang is too strong, Meng Li has to use another method.


    Late at night, Yu''s mother has gone home, leaving Meng Li to take care of Yu yinglang. Looking at the sleeping Yu yinglang, Meng Li gives him drugs that can affect his nerves.


    Now Yu yinglang''s nerves are very fragile. Even if he is not mad, he is on the verge of going mad. Meng Lixia''s drug catalysis is the last straw to crush the camel.


    And she gave Yu yinglang another kind of medicine, this kind of medicine can make the modern instrument can''t detect that he had that kind of mental damage drug in his body.


    After taking the medicine, Yu yinglang wakes up with a splitting headache. He looks at Meng Li and stares at him. The incandescent light is dazzling. For no reason, Meng Li''s face is pale and colorless.


    "Are you awake?" Meng Li smiles at him.


    "What do you do? Why does my head hurt so much? " He madly wants to ring the call bell beside the hospital bed, but Meng Li takes it.


    "Why did mom leave you with me?" Yu yinglang feels frightened. His mother has never realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Why don''t you believe him?


    Yu Ma naturally doesn''t believe that Meng Li is a ghost, but the Taoist priest still plans to ask her son to stop worrying about it.


    Meng Li: "do you want to waste your last time on this?"


    Yu yinglang looks at Meng Li in horror: "what are you going to do?"


    "To take my life? Are you finally going to do it? " The blood vessels on the back of his hand protruded, and his body could not help curling up. He said, "this is a hospital. If I die, you can''t run away. My family must let you pay for my life."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "am I afraid of death?"


    "You...!" Yu yinglang shakes his head. His head hurts. What did he want to say just now?


    His consciousness began to blur. He stared at Meng Li and couldn''t express what he wanted to say for a long time.


    "It seems that you have nothing to say." Meng Li held out her hand and covered Yu yinglang''s resentful eyes. She said, "then go to sleep. Wake up tomorrow and you will be the new one."


    When Meng Li''s hand no longer blocks his sight, Yu yinglang looks into Meng Li''s eyes. The other person''s eyes suddenly emit a green light, strange, but feel beautiful for no reason.And then he lost consciousness.


    Yu yinglang is crazy. After his mother came the next day, she found that Yu yinglang was talking nonsense, not limited to ghosts. He even said that he was a mushroom, and that he was a God. Later, she said that he was a judge of hell.


    How ridiculous it is.


    Yu Ma''s face was livid, staring at Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li seemed to be frightened and cried by Yu yinglang''s madness. With two lines of tears on his face, he said:


    "I don''t know. I wake up like this."


    "Did he get hit in the head?"


    Yu''s mother went to the hospital and asked the hospital for an explanation. However, Yu yinglang''s situation did not belong to the fault of the hospital at all. It was his own reason. Yu''s mother was unconvinced and took Yu yinglang, who had just finished the operation, to another hospital for testing.


    She had to prove that it was the fault of the previous hospital, but it was impossible to make something out of nothing without the fault of others. Here, it is basically Yu yinglang''s personal problem.


    Is a good son crazy? Yu''s mother thinks she''s going crazy.


    She couldn''t calm down any more. Looking at Meng Li, she asked, "how do you say that? Your husband is crazy. "


    Meng Li said bitterly, "if he''s crazy, I''ll take care of him. What else can I do?"


    That''s what made Yu Ma look slow.


    However, she was not reconciled. She thought it was very strange.


    Before the son''s behavior is very suspicious, Taoist invited batch after batch, and immediately stayed at home for three days, out of a car accident, the car has been sent to check, no one has tampered.


    And then head injury, and then mental disorders, all of this, and son came out of the operating room after the words, those look, inexplicably let mother feel deeply.


    The look that begged for her trust, with fear and uneasiness, what happened to her son?


    Is it just the precursor of mental disorder?

 Chapter 2128

    Yu''s mother starts to leave behind Meng''s back to find the Taoist priest Yu yinglang invited home before.


    She wants to ask them, at the beginning, what is the reason for Yu yinglang to find them? As long as he has money, he is afraid that he can''t find out?


    It''s a pity that Yu''s mother really miscalculated this time. The Taoists know that Yu yinglang is crazy, and they are all silent when they see a kid sitting on his mother''s shoulder.


    That house has innumerable shady things, or don''t tell each other, tell each other will only harm each other''s life, will also harm themselves.


    They can''t afford to offend such a sinister and powerful sorcerer. The little ghost sitting on the lady''s shoulder was sent by that side to warn them.


    So Yu''s mother didn''t ask anything. At that time, Yu yinglang asked the Taoists to pray for Fang Shuiyue.


    From this aspect did not find out what, in the mother''s heart of doubt was dispelled half, see she no longer inquired about these things, Meng Li with her side of the kid called back.


    No, dad is not reconciled. He is such an excellent successor, so he was abandoned.


    Start to check the cause and effect, can Meng Li work if others find out, that also don''t ask her to do things, didn''t find out, so naturally, can only when Yu yinglang is caused by a car accident.


    And the accident or his own driving mistakes, there is no object to vent their anger, which is quite uncomfortable.


    But he was angry and wanted to find someone else. Meng Li became the object. Yu Ma and Yu PA sat opposite her, looked at her with a high attitude and said:


    "my son was at home with you, and he was in a bad mood to drive. The biggest responsibility lies with you."


    Meng Li nodded: "and then."


    "Then you have to take care of him all your life. Do you think you are away from home?" Yu Ma said coldly.


    To throw a psychotic son to himself, Meng Li has no waves in his heart, but tears flow down his face: "you don''t have to say that it''s metropolis. Who let me fall in love with him deeply? Even if he is like this now, I will still stick to him."


    "He will recover sooner or later."


    "In this respect, we will make unremitting efforts to treat him." Yu''s mother also made a statement.


    It''s settled. Meng Li is the one who takes care of yinglang.


    Fang''s mother ran to Meng Li and cried bitterly: "daughter, my hard-earned daughter, how can you spread these things?"


    Meng Li said without expression: "life."


    "It''s all my fault that your father and I are too weak to fight against Yu''s family. We are sorry for you."


    What''s the difference between a daughter''s future and a widower?


    What a pity. The fate of her two daughters is so miserable.


    Looking at Fang''s mother''s repentant expression, Meng Li looked tired: "don''t come to me if you have nothing to do in the future."


    "Don''t do that, will you?" Fang''s mother looks at Meng Li sadly.


    Meng Li shakes his head. It''s the client who can''t accept it. She knows the truth, but she can''t accept it in her heart. She''s kind and reasonable if she doesn''t want to retaliate.


    Fang''s mother knows that she can''t pray too much, and now Yu''s family is still venting her anger on their family, but they can only bear it. It''s in the hands of the family that they are struggling.


    It''s just that the family spirit is gone. Fang''s mother can only comfort herself in this way.


    Although Meng Li was asked to take care of Yu yinglang, she actually hired two servants, one for care. Her so-called care was just staring at these people, for fear that they would treat him badly.


    At the same time, we should pay attention to the situation of yinglang at any time. Yu''s family has already started to contact foreign hospitals, but mental illness is actually very difficult to treat. What''s more, Meng Li''s work has the blind spot of knowledge in the world, so it''s almost impossible to cure it.


    Yu Ma said to let Aunt Liu come back, Aunt Liu is good, but when she limped back, Yu Ma despised.


    Can you take good care of Yu yinglang?


    Aunt Liu''s leg is not good, and it''s also the credit of Meng Li. This is the revenge for Aunt Liu, which not only makes her unable to return to her home, but also makes her unable to work in other places because of her physical defects.


    She used to do it at home. Many rich people are willing to invite her, but now no one wants to limp.


    She can''t have a good job. She has been at home all these years, and she has no other survival skills. When her savings are used up, her life will not be very good.


    Can you buy a small house, and then what? How to adapt to cloth clothes after wearing gold and silver.


    She can only return to the ordinary life, but she will not be happy.


    This is the person who bullied the client. If the client still feels angry, Meng Li has prepared several plans for her. With the client''s ability, it''s enough to solve the problem of Aunt Liu who has no support.


    The reason why Meng Li doesn''t continue to attack is that he thinks it''s almost the same. After all, Yu yinglang is the culprit, and Aunt Liu is all inspired by him. If he is an accomplice, he will be punished less.


    Meng Li also left a "good medicine" to his client.When she doesn''t want to see the crazy Yu yinglang, when she wants to leave home, give it to Yu yinglang.


    After eating, he died. Even if he died, she would not be forced to stay at home.


    Now, you can''t let Yu yinglang die. Yu''s family thinks he can be saved. Now that he''s dead, Yu''s family must be angry with him.


    And so on, when Yu''s family is also disheartened with yinglang, they won''t care so much about her life.


    Those souls were sent to reincarnation by Meng Li, no matter good or bad.


    All have the qualification of reincarnation.


    The house is gloomy. Meng Li uses the method to expel it. After all, the client will live here in the future.


    Meng Li also accompanied Yu yinglang to see a doctor abroad, all kinds of novel treatment methods are used in Yu yinglang, but he is still no better.


    When the ban on system space is loose, Meng Li will go back.


    Congratulations on the completion of the client''s wish: change your life.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, boundary power reward: 1000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 730000


    Jieli: 383900


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 10000 world power


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    In terms of points, the last time they asked questions, they ate, drank and used some. In terms of Jieli, when they asked questions to stimulate talents, they also did a world task. The above is very correct. This panel seems to have made no mistakes.


    This task is still relatively fast, but it''s hard to practice, plus observing Yu yinglang''s situation day and night. It''s a little mental waste. She plans to sleep first, and then wake up to see the follow-up immediately.

 Chapter 2129

    After returning to his body, the client saw Yu yinglang, who was crazy, with a touch of extreme pleasure on his face.


    Who can think of a man with beautiful scenery?


    It''s better than killing him. It''s so comfortable to see him in such a mess.


    At the beginning, I was driven crazy. When I was dying, I woke up.


    The client''s situation is quite special. She can remember the past life and know that someone has come to help her change in this life.


    At that time, he was insane, but also suffered from all kinds of humiliation, forcing a delirious person to become another person?


    She can''t imitate when she is sober, not to mention when she is unconscious.


    It''s a leisurely day to go back. Yu yinglang''s food, clothing, housing and transportation are all attended by people. She just needs to supervise, and then she has nothing to accompany Yu yinglang to seek medical treatment.


    Every time I go to see a doctor, the client looks worried.


    Others think that the client is afraid that Yu yinglang will not be cured, but the client is worried that Yu yinglang will be cured.


    She was afraid that he would be good.


    Throughout the year, the client accompanied Yu yinglang to seek medical treatment most of the time, which moved the outside world. His wife with no regrets and her husband with mental illness.


    Even Yu''s mother felt that the client had done enough, and did not show any dislike for her son.


    From time to time, she will send some assets to clients, such as a shop, a house, and so on.


    She wants to make the client calm down and make the client take care of her son more wholeheartedly. Anyway, these things are nothing to her. The client will take them and take them for her.


    Where can the client dislike Yu yinglang? She would like to see Yu yinglang like this all her life. Looking at Yu yinglang''s silly appearance, she feels happy.


    I feel very happy. You know, in her last life, she was silly in front of yinglang all her life. Yu yinglang looked at her with disgust, disdain and disdain, just like her present mood.


    Her heart is like withered grass. She has no life to pour in and can''t recover. She just stares at Yu yinglang to live. Anyway, she has enough food and clothing.


    In her last life, she was disgusted by Yu yinglang. She didn''t want to seek love, and she didn''t want to go back to Fang''s home. That''s it.


    After seeking medical treatment for several years and spending countless money, Yu Jiaxin was tired and gave up Yu yinglang completely.


    They are realistic and have to cultivate another successor. The client has thought about making use of yinglang to have a baby and have a place at home. But after several times of preparation, he feels disgusted.


    She couldn''t give birth to a man she hated so much.


    She gave up.


    Yu''s mother asked Yu yinglang if he had the ability in that aspect. The client said he would not, which disappointed Yu''s mother. She said whether to go to the test tube. The client hesitated and refused.


    Said Yu yinglang like this, she really does not have the heart to raise the child, she must give all love to Yu yinglang.


    Yu Ma: "OK.


    If you don''t give birth, I can only give birth by myself. In other words, I''m not sure if you give birth to me.


    Who knows if you have any ambition.


    Yu''s mother really gave birth to a younger brother to Yu yinglang. She was a small group and didn''t touch the client very much.


    She doesn''t care who inherits the family property. She lives just to watch Yu yinglang in confusion every day. If she gets tired of it one day, she will kill him.


    She keeps what that man left forever.


    After mother Yu had a child, she was even busier, and her focus shifted to the other side. In addition, she didn''t care much about the client.


    The client looks at Yu yinglang and tut tut twice. This is an abandoned child. If he dies in a few years, Yu''s family won''t pursue him too much.


    Aunt Liu?


    Aunt Liu called and said to the client in a low voice, please let her come back.


    Even if you take care of the psychopath Yu yinglang, it''s a job. You will surely get a high salary at home.


    It''s better than now, limping, no one wants her, and she doesn''t like most jobs.


    The client smiles, Aunt Liu?


    She did not go to each other, the other side is to find her, really when she good bully?


    Not only refused Aunt Liu''s request, but also made her even more destitute and destitute.


    Yu''s mother knows the client''s actions, but she doesn''t care. Anyway, she doesn''t like Aunt Liu.


    Yuma''s children are two or three years old, but yuyinglang is not very well. In recent years, the client has coaxed Yuma round and round, and has done his best to help take his brother-in-law.


    Meng Li didn''t see it when she saw it. Maybe when the client wanted to be free, she killed Yu yinglang. Maybe she was willing to live at home for a lifetime, but she didn''t want to go back to Fang''s home.


    These are her own choices. She can''t say she is in a bad state now. She is free and has everything.


    Her consciousness returned to the system space. She sat up and thought of Fang Heyue as the client, which gave her a sense of tranquility.As soon as he got up, Meng Li planned to have a leisurely look at the seal. But on the way, there was a change in the seal of the domain master. A seal as long as the thumb appeared in Meng Li''s hand, and there was a faint shadow of rosefinch floating around her. She looked at the seal for a long time and murmured to herself:


    "someone is looking for me?"


    It''s still after the seal has been formed and in front of the screen. At the moment, there is no one here, but there are many people around. Some of them are domain masters. Meng Li once met them and nodded slightly. It''s a greeting, but he didn''t have a deep chat. Some of them are task makers. There''s something wrong with the world, and they can''t solve it. They choose to go back to find domain masters.


    Meng Li is waiting here quietly. There should be something wrong with the world in Xiaonan District. The Tasker can''t deal with it before he finds himself. But after finding himself, he leaves again. It''s really helpless.


    "Master?" Guzhuo came over.


    Meng Li looked at him silently.


    Seeing that Meng Li was standing next to the main screen of Xiaonan District, he seemed to be waiting for someone. Gu Zhuo had a guess in his heart and asked, "is master the master of Xiaonan District?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "I found you." Gu Zhuo immediately laughed. He was almost in tears. He never expected to meet Shifu here, and he would be able to get along with Shifu for a while.


    Good luck.


    He did not dare to mention the previous things, smart he pretended that nothing had happened.


    However, Meng Li didn''t forget that Gu Zhuo wanted to trap her before, and she was still a little unhappy because of it. Her expression was always light, but since there was something wrong with the world in Xiaonan District, she couldn''t leave.


    You can only ask:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "There are problems in the world, and you need to solve them together." Gu Zhuo said.

 Chapter 2130

    In front of the business, Meng Li is still not willing to mix personal emotions, nodded and agreed to Gu Zhuo.


    Gu Zhuo is happy and thinks that Meng Li is no longer angry. He forgives him. He wants to say something else. Seeing Meng Li''s cold eyes, he can''t say any more.


    I once again told myself that I must not change my master''s outlook as before.


    When he enters the world with Guzhuo, Meng Li feels that everything in the world is distorted.


    Time and space will be distorted from time to time. People here are wandering on the street. Maybe one second they are still walking, and the next is gone. They can''t get out of a certain space.


    Because of the distortion of time, some people are still young in the last second and old when they come out again.


    This makes people in the world especially scared. Everyone doesn''t know what the fate of the next second is. Even many people choose to commit suicide, unwilling to face the unknown future and unable to face all the cruel things.


    But the virus wanton, many people also infected with the virus died, anyway, the world chaos.


    No one has worked and studied normally, and the society has stopped working.


    Can tenacious live, strong face may appear all accidents, are really do not want to die.


    The world is in a mess. Gu Zhuo enters the body of a modern man and seems to be his client.


    "Did you find any questions?" Meng Li asked him.


    Gu Zhuo nodded and said, "the power of the way of heaven should be stolen by something."


    "It led to the disorder of time and space. In the case of the lack of power of the way of heaven, the way of heaven chose to clean up some human beings to reduce its own load, so there was a virus."


    Meng Li pondered: "can you feel the will of heaven?"


    "I can''t feel it, so please come." Gu Zhuo gave a bitter smile.


    Meng Li said that he knew it, and then he began to sense the will of heaven. It''s true that the emergence of the virus is the will of heaven, but the disorder of time and space must not be the work of heaven itself. It''s just that there is something wrong with the world.


    Time and space can also be regarded as a kind of law. Without this law, the world can''t function normally. But who has the ability to steal the law of time and space from heaven.


    "Can we find the root?" Meng Li asked Gu Zhuo again.


    The problem now is not to simply fill in the law of time and space, but to find out the hidden danger, otherwise it is useless to fill in. Stealing the law of time and space is like a moth, which naturally needs to be eliminated.


    Gu Zhuo said: "when I first came here, there was a system, but this system was not enough to be afraid of, nor did it have a great impact on the way of heaven. I have solved it, and before this system came, the world has become like this."


    "Just can''t find the root."


    He frowned and found it difficult.


    Meng Li felt the way of heaven again. With the power of the world, she even felt a strange emotion.


    Now the way of heaven seems to be very painful. Meng Li can hear the pain in a trance. This is the first time that she has directly felt the emotion of the way of heaven.


    He had done many world tasks before, and the way of heaven in it was more or less suffering from all kinds of problems, but none of them was like this, which touched Meng Li''s soul.


    Meng Li said to Gu Zhuo, "you wait for me in the world. I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Can you take me, master?" Gu Zhuo immediately looked at Meng Li anxiously. He held out his hand and assured him:


    "I just want to learn from master. I have no other intention and I won''t make you angry."


    "And when I take on this mission, I have a responsibility to the world."


    Meng Li has some helplessness. Now he doesn''t take Gu Zhuo with him and should be charged with privacy. He doesn''t want to talk to him more, so he takes him with him.


    Just looked around the world, Meng Li and Gu Zhuo didn''t find any.


    Most of the previous world problems are intuitively reflected, but this time, it seems that the capital of the culprit has disappeared.


    "Then I''ll try to make up for the time and space needed by the way of heaven." Meng Li couldn''t figure out why, so he decided to use the simplest way.


    That is to make it up first. If it''s OK, it''s OK. If there are any more problems, it will be more convenient to find them.


    It''s just like a thief. If he doesn''t catch him, he runs away and puts money in his wallet. If he doesn''t come back, it''s convenient for him to catch one.


    She finds Wei Yi, where Wei Yi has all kinds of props and energy to maintain the world. After Meng Li fills in the gap between time and space, the space and time in the world are no longer disordered.


    This is a good phenomenon, which makes people in the world full of hope for life. They are no longer afraid of disappearing when they walk, and they are no longer afraid of instant aging. As long as they overcome the virus, everything can go back to the past.


    Meng Li also decided to stay and observe for a few days to see if anyone would steal the power of heaven. She lived in a resort in a scenic spot, where the scenery is beautiful, but she didn''t eat.The owner of the resort disappeared.


    Gu Zhuo''s daily work is to break those spaces, because the previous space disorder, formed a lot of small space, Gu Zhuo to find out one by one to break, stay in the world is always hidden danger.


    But the people trapped in the space are dead, how can ordinary people''s body survive the days without food or drink?


    One body after another was found by Gu Zhuo. Gu Zhuo was numb and tired, so he went to find Meng Li, took out some food for Meng Li and said:


    "master, please eat."


    Meng Li glanced faintly. These are all exchanged in the organized mall. They are suitable for soul body eating. Isn''t he soul body now?


    "No, you can eat it." She refused.


    Gu Zhuo is a little lost. She purses her mouth and doesn''t speak. Meng Li stands up and stares at the rosy clouds through the window. She closes her eyes and feels the way of heaven.


    This is what she is doing almost all the time, monitoring the changes of the way of heaven every moment, and she seems to feel the suffering of the way of heaven again.


    This...


    then Meng Li obviously sensed that time and space were in disorder again.


    Gu Zhuo also noticed the change of the world. He said with a serious expression: "how can it happen?"


    Meng Li said calmly, "the problem is still there."


    Gu Zhuo couldn''t tell from the bottom of his heart whether he was disappointed or happy, because if the world''s problems were not solved, master would not leave, but if the world''s problems were not solved all the time, it was also irritating.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Li and Gu Zhuo come out of the world and still get nothing. When they return to the world, Meng Li says to Gu Zhuo:


    "if I don''t find you, don''t come in and disturb me."


    She tries to make her consciousness close to the consciousness of the way of heaven, so that she can know where the pain of the way of heaven is.

 Chapter 2131

    Gu Zhuo wanted to talk and stop, and finally he said, "master, pay attention to your body."


    Meng Li: "what


    "I just communicate with the way of heaven to feel the way of heaven, and I''m not doing anything harmful."


    Gu Zhuo: "I just want to care about you.


    "Then I''ll go out." Gu Zhuo thought for a moment and said, "I want to make something to eat for my master."


    I want my master to have a taste of his craft.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "my soul body is not suitable."


    "I have special ingredients. Master, you''ll be fine if you eat a little." Gu Zhuo said quickly.


    Meng Li looked at him so coldly that Guzhuo was flustered. Then he said, "don''t disturb master."


    He retreated.


    After Gu Zhuo left, Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and got along with Gu Zhuo really tired.


    If you have a better attitude, he can climb up the pole. If you have a bad attitude, he will be aggrieved, cautious and humble.


    Meng Li lay down and tried to make her consciousness and the consciousness of the way of heaven merge temporarily. This matter is relatively simple for her, because with the power of the way of heaven in the world, she will not be rejected by the way of heaven, and can be recognized by it.


    With the temporary integration, Meng Li can feel the pain of the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is compared to a person, he seems to have been stabbed.


    And the place where he was stabbed seems to be bleeding, especially the pain. Meng Li''s consciousness immediately follows the past, and finally has a discovery outside the world.


    It was the black fog she had seen before. At that time, she saw the mass of black wriggling things in the border, which were like fog and seemed to have substance.


    This is...


    the black fog sticks to the wall of the world. It seems to be a common and harmless thing, but Meng Li knows that the most painful place in the world is where the black fog sticks.


    It is the black fog that takes away the laws of time and space in the world with a force that the world cannot resist.


    Meng Li remembered that the black fog could disappear quietly, and when it disappeared, and after it disappeared, there was no trace to find, so he didn''t rush to do it. Instead, he tried to trap the black fog with space and take it away.


    But Meng Li found that the black fog disappeared in her space. She didn''t even feel how it disappeared.


    After that, when Meng Li came back to his body and released his mental strength, he found Gu Zhuo waiting at the door.


    Seeing his face a little anxious, he seemed to have been waiting for a long time. Meng Li said, "come in."


    Gu Zhuo, with a happy face, pushed open the door to see that Meng Li was in the normal state, so he put down his heart and asked:


    "master, what do you find?"


    Meng Li said faintly, "yes, but I can''t solve it."


    "That thing, I can''t hold it." She frowned. Is this the same thing as the one she saw last time?


    What kind of species is it? Is it conscious? Is it a living body? Is it one or more.


    But what is certain is that it can do so much harm to the world.


    It should be said to the organization.


    "What is it?" Gu Zhuo asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li took a look at him and said, "have you seen it? It''s like something that sticks to the wall of the world with ink halo dye. It can''t be trapped with space. It can disappear quietly in an instant, without any fluctuation of power, making people traceless. "


    Gu Zhuo frowned, shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen anything so strange before


    "Generally speaking, as long as it is an energy body, it can capture the fluctuation of its power."


    Meng Li thought about it. Before, he thought it must be this thing that has done harm to the world, but now he has some self doubt.


    If this thing absorbs the power of the world, it should have its own power, but it doesn''t capture any power...


    is it or not.


    "I''ll go back to the organization." Meng Li thought about it and said to Gu Zhuo.


    Gu Zhuo nodded: "good."


    Shifu was reluctant to leave, but there was no reason to stop her. He couldn''t help sighing, but Meng Li didn''t care about him and went back directly.


    Meng Li didn''t go directly to Wen Zhi and Zhi. Instead, he went to Wei Yi first and told him the story.


    He''s very knowledgeable. What if he''s seen something like this before? Or if there are some props on hand that can deal with this kind of thing, if they can solve it at that time, they won''t be disturbed.


    However, Meng Li was disappointed by Wei Yi''s reply. He said:


    "I haven''t met the situation you said, and I haven''t heard any domain owner mention it."


    "Build a space for me to see." Wei Yi is thinking, is not enough to build space power, directly broken by that thing.


    Meng Li casually constructed a space for Wei Yi to see. Wei Yi was ashamed: "I am so ashamed that you are far superior to me in the use of space."Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s ridiculous."


    Then he said, "I know what you mean. Maybe it can''t be trapped because of space, but if it breaks my space and goes out, I will also feel it, but at present I don''t feel anything."


    She can''t help but take out the space where she tried to install the black fog and give it to Wei Yi, saying:


    "is it still in here? Invisible? "


    Her face is really confused, Wei Yi also looked for a long time, said: "just, since you don''t understand, just say it to the above, let them solve it."


    Meng Li nodded. It seemed that he had to find Wen Zhi.


    She sent a message to miss Zhi and told her the story in a concise way. Miss Zhi said that she had something else to do now and asked her to find Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi is the leader of the Southern District and the immediate superior of Meng Li. Frankly speaking, the small Southern District is also the jurisdiction of Wen Zhi, so Meng Li has no psychological burden to send him a message.


    After sending the news, Meng Li thought that Wen Zhi was more suitable. As the leader of the Southern District, he must have the power of heaven from the world of the small Southern District. Wen Zhi is just like himself. When he comes to the world, he can feel the consciousness of heaven.


    Meng Li said that he couldn''t deal with it well. This is the first time Meng Li has asked Wen Zhi to help her deal with world problems. In addition, the situation reported is somewhat special. Wen Zhi doesn''t delay, so he goes to the world with Meng Li.


    Seeing Gu Zhuo, Wen Zhi was surprised, especially when he heard Gu Zhuo calling for master Meng Li, Wen Zhi asked: "what''s your origin?"


    Gu Zhuo was more normal in front of Wen Zhi than in front of Meng Li. He replied humbly:


    "when my master came to my birth plane to do the task, he accepted me as an apprentice and changed my destiny. I''ve always remembered it and I''m very grateful."


    Meng Li looked at him without expression.


    It''s not true that Gu Zhuo is talking nonsense, but he just feels strange.


    Wen Zhi nodded: "no wonder."


    People with great potential are Meng Li''s teachers.

 Chapter 2132

    But Wen Zhi takes another look at Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyes on Gu Zhuo are cold and emotionless. On the contrary, Gu Zhuo''s eyes on her are full of emotion.


    Some things can be seen at a glance.


    Wen Zhi''s heart is almost at the bottom.


    Gu Zhuo also tells Wen Zhi about the world according to the process. Wen Zhi listens faintly. When Gu Zhuo finishes speaking, Wen Zhi nods:


    "I know."


    Three people fell into silence, Gu Zhuo still know interest, take the initiative to say: "I still have something to deal with, excuse me first."


    Meng Li and Wen Zhi both nodded. After Gu Zhuo left, Wen Zhi didn''t rush to see the black fog, but asked Meng Li:


    "you Yun is OK."


    Meng Li turned to you Yun and said, "Wen Zhi asked if you were OK."


    You Yun said angrily: "tell him I''m not good, tell him, close me again, I''ll commit suicide."


    Meng Li: "looking at Wen Zhi, she hesitated for a moment and told him the original words:


    " he said no, he said that if you shut him up again, he would commit suicide. "


    Wen Zhi said: "if you want to die, hurry up. Don''t work hard any more. Anyway, it''s for nothing."


    Meng Li: "you Yun"...


    "this man is so ruthless that I don''t pay any attention to him."


    You Yun doesn''t want to pay attention to Wen Zhi, and Wen Zhi doesn''t seem to pay attention to you Yun''s meaning any more. Before that, he seemed to ask casually when he was bored. He turned his attention back to the purpose of his trip and said to Meng Li:


    "you go to see it with me."


    Meng Li nodded. Wen Zhi closed his eyes for a long time before he opened them. Then he left the world with Meng.


    Wen Zhi quickly found the black fog this time. He just looked at the black fog indifferently, but he didn''t start. He didn''t know whether the black fog was conscious or not, but it was still on it.


    "Is this the one you saw before?" Slightly warm frown.


    Meng Li stared at the black fog and said, "the shape of this thing doesn''t look stable. I''m not sure which one it is."


    It''s all in the form of black fog, that is, any energy fluctuation can make it change its form. What we saw before is not like this, but we can''t rule out that this is the one we just saw.


    Wen Zhi reaches out his hand and tries to take a look at it, but the ending is the same as before Meng Li, and it still disappears quietly.


    This makes Wen Zhi slightly embarrassed, Meng Li said: "this thing is like this, I don''t know what force to use to seize it."


    "I want to take it back and study it." Wen Zhi said thoughtfully.


    Meng Li nodded, and then they were silent.


    It''s gone again.


    Wen Zhi said, "I''ll wait here. If you want to go back, go back."


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I have nothing to do at present. I want to see the situation here and study by the way. Is it convenient?"


    Wen Zhi: "whatever you want."


    Then two people are here to guard, Wen Zhi is very patient, did not show a trace of impatience, Meng Li patience is not bad, so quietly in the side.


    You Yun said to Meng Li:


    "ask Wen Zhi for me. Are you really not going to let me out to accompany him?"


    Meng Li "...


    she looks at Wen Zhi and wants to say nothing.


    Wen Zhi: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li hesitates for a moment and tells you Yun''s words to him.


    Wen Zhi was laughed by you Yun: "I think it''s beautiful."


    "Be honest. You can''t come out before the time."


    You Yun howls in the system space: "merciless!"


    After a long time, Wen Zhi said, "since I haven''t come out for a long time, I''ll use your previous move to lead the snake out of the hole."


    Meng Li: "that''s OK."


    Gu Zhuo is in the world, waiting all the time, and then he finds that the world is normal again.


    He wondered whether Wen Zhi and Shifu had solved the problem, or just solved it temporarily, as before, and then the old situation would recur.


    AI...


    although it is normal for master to be more powerful than him, there is still a sense of urgency in his heart. The world adores the strong and he also wants to strive to be the strong in master''s heart.


    But I didn''t show any performance in this task. I don''t know if others are disappointed. I''m disappointed enough in myself.


    Meng Li''s and Wen Zhi''s "leading the snake out of the cave" are quite effective. That thing has appeared again.


    Wen Zhi didn''t start this time, but was waiting for an opportunity. He didn''t want to make another mistake.


    He thought about it and said to Meng Li, "this thing takes the world as a host."


    "But after he disappeared just now, I explored the world again and again, but I didn''t find out where he was hiding."


    Wen Zhi frowned. That''s what''s unusual about this thing. It''s impossible to explore, but he''s actually in it."Can you blend into anything quietly?" Wenzhi seems to be mumbling to himself.


    Wen Zhi controlled his mind to destroy this kind of thing directly, so he wanted to capture it alive.


    Then he made a decision that surprised Meng Li. He even set up a great border, with the world in it, and then put the small world away.


    Looking at Meng Li''s surprise, he patiently explained:


    "since this thing takes the world as its host, it naturally follows where the world goes. It can''t be taken back alone, so take the world back with it."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    High, really high.


    Experts often use the most simple, direct and effective methods.


    There are not so many twists and turns.


    "Guzhuo is still in it." Wen Zhi seems to remember, looking at his hand is reduced to a ball border, one hand, directly pull out the soul of Guzhuo from inside, Guzhuo out a little at a loss.


    After seeing Wen Zhi, he knew it.


    "The world is going to take away?" Gu Zhuo asked in surprise.


    Wen Zhi nodded. Gu Zhuo couldn''t help but say: "the small world is not cultivated outside the territory. Isn''t it faster to be corrupted?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Wen Zhi didn''t explain too much. He said to Gu Zhuo, "because there are uncontrollable factors in this mission, we can judge whether the mission is completed."


    "Yes, thank you." Hearing this, Guzhuo felt relieved.


    "Go back first." Wen Zhi takes a look at the outside world, where countless small worlds are floating, and he seems to be a little small when he is in it.


    There are countless creatures in each world. He takes a look at the small world in his hand, frowns slightly and stretches out.


    "Master, would you like to have a cup of tea with me in Yushang?" Gu Zhuo reluctantly looked at Meng Li and said, "I want to sincerely apologize to my father. Please accept it."


    After Wen Zhi left first, Gu Zhuo asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I said last time that our relationship between master and apprentice is over. You don''t have to talk about master."


    "Next time you say that to others, don''t blame me for saving your face."


    "I really regret and regret it. I wish I could go back in time." Gu Zhuo said painfully.

 Chapter 2133

    Meng Li swept away coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Go ahead." She said.


    You Yun was given a chance that day, but he didn''t want it.


    You don''t have to give it after that.


    It was Gu Zhuo who succeeded in corrupting the last trace of affection in her heart.


    Without waiting for Guzhuo to stay, Meng Li disappeared.


    Back in the system space, Meng Li turned his head and went to lingman''s land happily, accompanying him.


    Meng Li also found that since asking for love inspired her talent, her thought has also matured a little, but it is only a loss.


    Mature and immature are their own baby.


    However, when you are playing in the vast world, you Yun says that Wen Zhi is looking for her. He says that he will gather in the main building of the domain, and Meng Li sends him back to lingman. When he arrives at the main building of the domain, it seems that all the owners of the domain are here.


    Gu Yiqin smiles at Meng Li in the crowd, and Meng Li nods slightly in response to him.


    Wen Zhi said: "before, he discovered a new species in the vast world, which looks like black fog, tangible and intangible."


    "It will do harm to the small world. It will take the small world as its host and absorb its power and laws. It is extremely difficult to capture and destroy it."


    "It seems to be able to return to nothingness in an instant, and then re condense in an instant. During this period, there is even no energy fluctuation, and it really comes and goes without a trace."


    The domain owners were confused.


    So what exactly does Wen Zhi want to express?


    It''s so weird that Wen Zhi said it.


    "When you do world missions in the future, pay more attention to whether there is such a thing." At last, Wen Zhi said, "if you have any, you must report it in time."


    "Even if it is suspected, it should be reported in time."


    It turned out that this was the case. Everyone knew it and nodded in succession.


    Wen Zhi glanced at everyone, waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about it for the time being. You will be informed of any new discoveries later."


    "Be careful anyway."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    After the short meeting, everyone left. Gu Yiqin came to Meng Li and asked, "is this the thing we saw last time?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Your intuition is accurate." Gu Yiqin had some admiration for Meng Li. At that time, she could feel that it was not right. She asked, "did you report this?"


    Meng Li said: "a small world in Xiaonan District becomes the host of that thing."


    "Well. Is the world saved? " Gu Yiqin asked.


    Meng Li thought and shook his head, not sure.


    But seeing that Wen Zhi specially called everyone together to talk about it, it can be seen that it is not so simple. That world may not be saved.


    Maybe they have many other discoveries, but they didn''t say them.


    What kind of species is this? If it appears outside the territory in a large scale and gnaws crops like locusts, it must be a disaster.


    Is this the only thing I saw from the beginning to the end?


    Is it unique?


    Maybe it is. If there are other black fogs, there will be other worlds suffering, and they will certainly be discovered. But now Wen Zhi doesn''t say there are others.


    Meng Li still can''t help but ask Wen Zhi in private. She asks, "is there only one found at present?"


    Wen Zhi said, "it''s like this."


    "That world?" Meng Li asked.


    "At present, I haven''t found any way to eliminate this thing, so the world can only continue to be its host," Wen said


    This makes Meng Li a little surprised.


    In other words, take a world to support the black fog?


    What''s more, Wen Zhi hasn''t found a way to eliminate the black fog, which is what makes her most frightened.


    It''s just that there are so many creatures in it, which makes Meng Li feel compassion. Wen Zhi seems to see it, and says directly:


    "the creatures in it have settled down. There are no intelligent species in the world."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Don''t worry too much. We will see the situation later. If there is no other black fog, there will be no problem." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    "Go on the mission." Meng Li turns to you Yun.


    I don''t care about the black fog for the time being. At present, there is no second one. I hope there won''t be another one in the future.


    When she came to the world, Meng Li opened her eyes and saw that it was dark, people were lying, and the room was full of fragrance. When she looked at it again, she could see the furnishings in the room, which were all made of expensive wood furniture. By the way, she felt the aura of this position. This world is an ordinary ancient world.


    There is no danger around. Meng Li turns over. The bedding is very soft and comfortable. She smiles at the corner of her mouth and begins to receive the story.The client, Pang Lingqing, was the daughter of the great general of the dynasty.


    A great general is not only a general''s title, but also has many duties.


    As a result, Pang''s daughters can walk across the capital most of the time.


    To say that the emperor''s most reassuring thing is that the great general has no son, and the general''s family has no son, so there are fewer worries.


    There are more than a dozen daughters of the great general, including his own daughter and common daughter.


    Some concubines are still very young. General Pang''s greatest expectation is that someone will give him a son. This noble family needs heirs.


    So I never stopped on the way to have a baby.


    The spirit of never giving up can be said to have moved the whole capital.


    Even the emperor was moved. If he had nothing to do, he gave some supplements to Pang Ziming, the great general, so that he could make up for it and have a son.


    Pang Ziming couldn''t help laughing.


    Pang Ziming''s heart is bitter. Son, the most regretful thing in his life is that he has no son.


    It''s too evil to have a son.


    Besides, Pang Ziming''s daughters, several aunts and women are all in the backyard. They all say that Pang''s backyard is full of Yin Qi. Only Pang Ziming, a man who is full of killing and masculinity, can survive.


    Although Pang Ziming''s backyard is full of women, it''s OK. The client''s mother''s wife is well respected and respected by Pang Ziming.


    They all live in her hands with a low brow, and those common women are also clever, and they respect their mother and sister.


    Pang Ziming and his wife are very satisfied with such a large and harmonious family. They all say that Pang''s family style is very good, and everyone is waiting for Pang''s daughters to grow up...


    although Pang Ziming is always slovenly and crazily, all his daughters are born very well, and they can see that they will be the top beauties in the future.


    Especially when the biggest client was her eldest daughter, some people began to beat her. They wanted to marry the Pang family, but Pang Ziming didn''t agree. He couldn''t manage the marriage of so many daughters, but the marriage of the eldest daughter couldn''t be decided at will.

 Chapter 2134

    The client didn''t decide, the rest of the age is not big, and the family is not in a hurry to decide for them, so they are all free.


    But several daughters are at the age of love. Just at this time, there is a man in the capital. He is the prince of another country. He is sent here as a proton, but it''s so beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that a bunch of Pang''s daughters are fascinated by it.


    In particular, Pang Qijing, the direct sister of the client, is the most infatuated with him.


    Then he cried at home to marry Xiao Zhou.


    Then there was a common woman who called for a dowry to be a concubine. She said she wanted to take care of Pang Qijing.


    Here, it''s quite common for a common girl to marry her own daughter.


    In fact, I heard that Xiao Zhou was also regarded as a prince in his country. Because he was valued, he was sent here as a proton to show his sincerity to a big country.


    Xiao Zhou is also working here. He hopes to get the support of the emperor. As long as he gets the support of the emperor, he will have more chips in his hand when he struggles for the throne.


    If you can get help from a big country, the throne is a sure thing.


    When he came out, he knew that his father''s body was dying. Even if he was a proton here, there would be a great change soon.


    The emperor also intended to support Xiao Zhou. After all, if he was helped to the throne, he would be able to control Xiao better. But he hesitated and didn''t know what he was hesitating about. He didn''t give Xiao Zhou a clear answer.


    I don''t think that''s the way to go.


    Then he looked at the emperor''s daughter, the princess. He had an amazing face. Although he could not capture the princess''s heart at once, he could make the princess willing to contact him.


    Compared with the sixth princess, the sixth princess is the emperor''s favorite daughter.


    But several daughters of the Pang family are still staring at Xiao Zhou. You don''t pay attention to us, but you are interested in the princess. This is...


    in the capital, when other people see that Xiao Zhou is close to the princess, they quit. They know that they are not qualified to compete with the princess.


    But Pang Qijing doesn''t think so. She thinks that according to the position of Pang family, she can fight for it.


    Besides, the princess didn''t say that she also liked Xiao Zhou. According to her identity, she should not marry Xiao Zhou. If she really wants to marry, it belongs to the next marriage. Will the emperor like it?


    Can you marry your beloved Princess?


    If you want to think about it, just feel aggrieved.


    Not only do you want to fight, but you also need to fight with the concubines. Anyway, the daughters of Pang''s family, you Xiao Zhou will see to it.


    No matter which of us you like, you have to marry me to get them, and I have to be your concubine.


    And it''s barely a family, right.


    This idea makes Meng Li who is accepting the plot feel a little novel. Pang Qijing''s idea is to win by quantity.


    One of the women can please you.


    In any case, several common women of her age coaxed with Pang Qijing.


    Xiao Zhou has a headache in the face of Pang''s daughter''s obsession. His goal is more ambitious. Although Pang''s daughter is not bad, who doesn''t want better?


    But he also politely refused Pang Qijing, but Pang Qijing was not reconciled and had to catch up with him.


    After all, he did some strange things, which not only disgusted Xiao Zhou, but also made people in the capital laugh. They were all disappointed that Pang''s daughter had such a poor upbringing.


    The legitimate girls are so crazy and don''t know the etiquette, where can the common girls be better?


    Pang Qijing a operation, the whole no one dare to come to the Pang family.


    Those who paid attention to the client gave up the idea for the time being and were watching.


    Some of the girls involved in the whole family were five, six, seven or eight years old. They were ignorant and didn''t know the seriousness of the matter.


    But some of the common women who didn''t come with Pang Qijing had already arrived at 13456. They knew the influence of this incident on them, but it was useless to know.


    The fear of his daughter and his mother led no one to say that Pang Qijing was not.


    But they these common women, the heart is not looking forward to a good marriage? Now a good marriage may not be possible, and the reputation of the Pang family is gone.


    Aunt implicitly said a few words in front of the mother, but there is no way to be a mother, she can''t control her little daughter.


    She was so crazy that no mortal could understand her.


    Pang Qijing is really crazy. If she is not allowed to go out, she can fast. No matter how she is punished, she will not repent.


    But in the end, she didn''t get Xiao Zhou, and Xiao Zhou didn''t get the princess either.


    The Emperor didn''t support Xiao Zhou in the end, because Xiao Zhou''s approach to the princess was so purposeful at the beginning that he was disgusted by the emperor who wanted to support him, and the emperor finally gave up his support.


    The Emperor didn''t like people to contact his beloved Princess with purpose. Besides, he didn''t like his daughter to marry to that kind of small country.After he came to be a proton, he didn''t get the support from this side. After he went back, Xiao Zhou failed in the fight for imperial power and was charged with treason. Finally, he was in a different place.


    A generation of beautiful men have died.


    Pang Qijing knew that after Xiao Zhou''s death, he took two common women to commit suicide together and gave Pang Qijing a sacrifice.


    This made Pang Ziming paralyzed by a stroke.


    The family is supported by Pang Ziming, a great general in the battlefield. Now he has fallen down, and no son has stood up to support the family. Naturally, he has become increasingly depressed.


    If you can''t work for the emperor, the emperor won''t care about you any more. He took back Pang Ziming''s important official position and Hufu and sent him away with a high-level empty position.


    The Pang family fell down so strangely that the marriage of the client naturally fell down, and the legitimate daughter couldn''t do well. How can we talk about the common daughter?


    Looking at his father paralyzed in bed and his mother''s sad face all day, the client''s resentment against his sister became more serious.


    Because of this, a prosperous family has gone to the bottom. It''s ridiculous.


    Looking at his father lying in bed unwilling eyes, client heartache to death.


    Her strong and upright father, who sheltered her from the wind and rain, was so powerless that he could not take care of himself.


    He often cried and said that he had been brave all his life, but now he was so weak that he was determined to die. But he was worried about this big family. When he died, there were only a lot of women left in the family.


    If he survives, we can give the Pang family a bit of a thin face.


    The worse the parents and mothers are, the more the client hates her sister. But how can she revenge her if she is a sister of the same father and mother?


    Besides, people like her dare to die for love. It seems that there is nothing to do with her.


    Her wish was to save the fool and stop it.


    Meng Li was clear in his heart.


    This is a rare non retaliatory mission.

 Chapter 2135

    Then Meng Li closed his eyes and went on sleeping.


    When I wake up in the morning, I hear a very low knock on the door. Meng Li releases his mental strength and sees Pang Qijing standing at the door stealthily.


    "In." Meng Li sat up.


    Pang Qijing carefully pushed the door open. It seemed that he didn''t want to wake up the maid who was sleeping next door to Meng Li.


    Then he closed the door like a thief. When he closed the door, he still looked out. It was not bright outside.


    "Sister..." she closed the door and looked at Meng Li leaning on the pillow with a kind of look.


    Pang Qijing is almost 15 years old, but in this age, he can get married at the age of 15.


    The client is the eldest daughter. She is over 16 years old, but her marriage has been delayed. There are many choices, so it is difficult to make a good choice. In addition, all kinds of factors and interests need to be considered.


    The wife gave birth to these two daughters, and there was no rebirth. There were only these two legitimate daughters, and the rest were common daughters.


    Following Pang Qijing, there were four common women, all about the same age as Pang Qijing.


    In those years, Pang Ziming gave birth to children like crazy. At that time, several of them were pregnant at the same time, and all of them turned out to be daughters.


    Later, the children were born intermittently, otherwise there would be more than a dozen daughters now.


    For now, each concubine has at least two daughters.


    Pang Qijing is not that kind of small jasper temperament, even I don''t know why he gives people a refreshing feeling.


    Maybe this temperament is inherited from Pang Ziming.


    "What do you want to do when you come early in the morning?" Meng Li light mouth, end is elder sister''s momentum.


    Pang Qijing spat out his tongue: "sister, you know."


    Meng Li asked coldly, "what do I know?"


    "Elder sister!" Pang Qijing stamped his foot and said discontentedly: "yesterday, my elder sister promised me that I would go to my mother today and tell her that I am with you."


    "Now you''ve changed your mind, haven''t you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Pang Qijing refused to eat last night, so he had to ask the client to promise her and cover for her early this morning.


    Because today, Xiao Zhou is going to the east of the city to carry out a poverty alleviation activity. In fact, he is holding something to express his sympathy to the poor people, that is, to show everyone how kind and loving he is.


    So Pang Qijing also insisted on going, but neither his wife nor the general allowed her to go out. She came up with a way to let the client tell her family that she had been here all the time, and then try to sneak out.


    Madam is more believe the client''s words, after all, the eldest daughter has been very good.


    However, she promised to cheat her family, and she was distressed with her sister.


    The client agreed, but he didn''t expect that Pang Qijing would go crazy like that. After all, at present, he only made a scene at home and said that he would marry Xiao Zhou. The family didn''t agree, and she didn''t start to make a second scene, and she didn''t openly tell Xiao Zhou that I have to marry you.


    Now I''m just trying to get in touch with Xiao Zhou as much as possible, and I''m in the stage of brushing my favor in front of others.


    Later, the client also regretted the indulgence of Pang Qijing at that time. If she had stopped thinking about Pang Qijing, there would not have been so many tragedies.


    "Elder sister Chang, how can you say that if you change your divination, you will be hanged?" Pang Qijing''s face was even more unhappy.


    Meng Li: "do I need a reason to change my mind?"


    "No? You have to give me an explanation. " Pang Qijing took a deep breath, and his eyebrows were filled with boredom.


    Meng Li: "when does elder sister work need to give you to explain, you sneak out of the house is wrong, I can''t continue to connive you."


    "So as not to be found by parents, implicated by you, and reprimanded."


    "So you are afraid of things, afraid of being scolded." Pang Qijing snorted and made a face at Meng Li:


    "a coward who is afraid of things."


    Meng Li looked at her and said, "yes."


    "But how can I get out?" Pang Qijing began to worry.


    If you ask for help, my mother will send someone to look for her if my sister doesn''t say that she is here. Then she may be brought back by the people in the house before she sees Xiao Zhou.


    Meng Li said faintly, "I won''t go out."


    "No, I must go out. If I want to see Xiao Zhou, I will be crazy if I can''t see him for a day. "Pang Qi is sitting beside Meng Li''s bed, holding the quilt with his hands, and the veins on the back of his hands are protruding. He looks very angry because of elder sister Chang''s changing her mind, but he can''t bear it.


    Meng Li took a glance and then moved her eyes. She said:


    "Xiao Zhou is also the prince of a country. The girl she likes naturally has to have the style of a lady of a family. Let alone a lady of a family, you are not as reserved as ordinary women."


    "But Xiao Zhou didn''t hate me either." Pang Qijing immediately retorted.


    Meng Li smiles. Xiao Zhou, the daughter of general Da Da, has to be polite on the surface. Xiao Zhou''s country was still under general Da Da Da''s command.Even if at last Xiao Zhou couldn''t bear it, he didn''t dare to say a heavy word to Pang Qijing. He could only refuse her again and again.


    Xiao Zhou is probably too confident about his appearance, so he has been pinning his hopes on the princess, hoping to marry the princess of a big country. He is also making a single gamble, giving up the Pang family girl and putting the bet on the princess.


    Even though the gamble failed in the end.


    Still not hard enough, charm is not so big, did not let the princess fascinated.


    Said this, the princess at first is not to Xiao Zhou no favor, on the contrary, there are good feelings, otherwise it is impossible to contact so much with him.


    But Pang Qijing entangled Xiao Zhou too tightly, which made the princess hesitant. The princess was kind-hearted. She felt that Pang Qijing was so infatuated with him that if she married Xiao Zhou, she would be loved by others. She was a little sorry.


    In addition, the emperor did not agree with Xiao Zhou and the princess.


    The princess is much more rational than Pang Qijing. She was born in the royal family and considered more deeply.


    Presumably later in the story, when the princess learns that Pang Qijing committed suicide for Xiao Zhou, she is also deeply glad that she didn''t choose Xiao Zhou at the beginning. Otherwise, when they get married, Pang Qijing will have to commit suicide.


    To be a relative, you have to kill several lives. The key is that these lives are not the lives of others.


    "When people are polite, you should think that they like you. Why are you so uninteresting?" Meng Li looks at Pang Qijing with an angry face and doesn''t leave any feelings.


    "Elder sister, you can''t break your promise." Pang Qijing''s brows were tightly tightened:


    "just promise me that I will never meet him again."


    "Please, how are you?" Since there are demands from others, it''s better to hold your breath and act coquettishly.


    "I know elder sister Chang loves me most. If I don''t see him today, I''m afraid I can''t eat and drink." She pulls the quilt of lamongli and stares at him expectantly.

 Chapter 2136

    Meng Li looked at her: "it''s useless to threaten me."


    "Then I really won''t eat it." Pang Qijing immediately turns over and stares at Meng Li with a black face.


    Meng Li smiles. Pang Qijing''s temper is really big.


    If you want to say who was most favored when you were a child, it is Pang Qijing. As her eldest daughter, the general has higher requirements for her. Let her follow the rules and set an example for her sisters.


    The responsibility of setting an example falls on the client, and Pang Qijing is under less pressure.


    As a child, the client let Pang Qijing do everything, hurt her and spoil her. When he was a child, Pang Qijing made a mistake, and the client even helped her to answer the blame.


    The formation of a person''s character is not without reasons, many reasons have today''s she.


    In the plot, after Pang Qijing''s death, the client also spent countless regretful nights, regretting his own behaviors.


    "If you don''t eat it, don''t eat it. You''ll go with me to greet my mother later." Meng Li lightly gets up and knocks on the wall. The servant girl next door wakes up.


    Soon he came in with water to wash Meng Li. When he saw Pang Qijing in the room, the maid saluted and called out:


    "second miss."


    Pang Qijing looked at fan and waved his hand: "go away, don''t bother me."


    Meng Li coldly looked in the past: "lady in the boudoir, how can you be so rude and unreasonable? How can my servant girl provoke you? I want to be angry with you."


    "Well, now I have to reprimand me for a servant, which makes me cold." Pang Qijing said without fear.


    Meng Li: "I''m reasoning with you."


    "Good feelings don''t need reasoning at all." I don''t know where Pang Qijing came from.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Seeing that the second young lady was in a bad mood, the servant girl carefully waited on her.


    After dressing Meng Li well, he found a goose yellow dress for Meng Li. Meng Li looked at the dress, which was loved by teenage girls. He didn''t like it very much, but he didn''t say anything.


    Another breakfast is served. Pang Qijing''s eyebrows are anxious. On the contrary, Meng Li eats breakfast slowly without even asking her if she wants to eat.


    "Elder sister, please, just let me out." She pulled down her face to beg Meng Li.


    If we drag on, Xiao Zhou may have gone.


    Meng Li did not lift his head and said, "my legs are on you, and I will not stop you."


    "What are you saying?" Pang Qijing was so bored that she said, "you have to tell your mother."


    Meng Li: "how can you be so forced? I don''t want to be implicated by you."


    "As long as you tell your mother, they won''t find that I''m not in the house." Pang Qijing said again.


    Meng Li didn''t pay any attention to her.


    After eating breakfast and wiping his mouth, Meng Li said to Pang Qijing, "go, please go with my mother."


    "I don''t know. I''m going to listen to my mother for a long time." Pang Qijing is repulsive. She is anxious now.


    "Go." Meng Li''s voice was a little harsh and he had already stood up.


    "No She also insisted on sitting there:


    "I told you that if you don''t help me today, I will go. If the government sends someone to arrest me, I will try my best not to let you arrest me."


    Meng Li arranges her clothes and goes to the door. Seeing that Pang Qijing still doesn''t move, she seems to have no choice but to compromise at last. She says, "well, I promised you yesterday. It''s not good if I don''t believe what I said. Go ahead, but I''ll help you for the last time."


    "And I''ve helped you today. You''ll have to agree to my request in the future."


    This posture is really a headache.


    But at least Pang Qijing should know that it is not easy to come by, and take this opportunity to express her position to Pang Qijing, so that she will not always feel that this side is easy to use in the future.


    "What requirements." Pang Qijing asked immediately.


    Don''t let her give up Xiao Zhou''s request. It''s too much. She can''t agree at all.


    "Whatever you can do." Meng Li said.


    Pang Qijing thought about it, but it was important to go out first. As for what he wanted, if he could not, he would ignore it.


    "Well, I promise you." She was happy at last. She looked out the door a few times, and her heart had already come out.


    Meng Li said to her, "set up a letter."


    "Elder sister, it''s just a verbal agreement. Don''t be so strict." Pang Qijing thought it was a big deal.


    Meng Li said coldly, "don''t go out. If you dare to go out today, I promise you can''t get out of this street."


    "You..." Pang Qijing really can''t help taking Meng Li. He goes to the door and shouts his servant girl. He offers her pen and inkstone and writes down her promise.


    "May I go now?" She mentioned the letter of commitment, blew it, and put it down.


    Meng Li waved: "go, you must come back for lunch."


    "That''s no good. What if Prince Xiao asks me to go boating around the lake?" Pang Qijing said quickly.


    Meng Li began to laugh: "can we make a bet today?""How to bet?" Pang Qijing was interested and always felt that he could take advantage of it.


    Meng Li said, "if he asks you to go boating in the lake, or something else, as long as he asks you out, I will help you and help you achieve good things with no regrets."


    "If he doesn''t make an appointment today, you can write me a letter of commitment and promise me three things you can do."


    How could Xiao Zhou make an appointment with Pang Qijing? His goal is the sixth princess. Naturally, he wants to keep a distance from the lady in the general''s mansion.


    Pang Qijing looked at Meng Li and hesitated: "elder sister, you''ve always been smart. I''m afraid you''re not under my guidance, are you?"


    With a gentle smile on his face, Meng Li said to Pang Qijing in a soft voice:


    "good sister, how can I give you a trick? You are my own sister, elder sister. Don''t you understand? "


    Pang Qijing thought about it. Elder sister always loves her.


    And it doesn''t look like fraud.


    Will Xiao Zhou ask her out this afternoon? I haven''t made an appointment before, but maybe I''m sorry. If I do well today, Xiao Zhou will make an appointment with her.


    It''s very likely that last time he invited Xiao Zhou himself, Xiao Zhou hesitated to say that next time, this is what he said next time?


    "I promise you." Pang Qijing is also quite straightforward.


    Then he went out happily. When he was about to go out, he turned back and happily said to Meng Li:


    "I remember all the good things that elder sister treated me, so you can have good news for me in the government."


    "When he and I achieve good things, you are the first one to thank."


    With that, he did not turn back.


    The servant girl came in and didn''t dare to ask where the second young lady was. Meng Li said, "if someone asks, they will say that the second young lady is in my room."


    "I see."


    The little servant girl answered in a low voice.


    Meng Licai slowly moved towards his wife. The reason why he let Pang Qijing go today is because of her indomitable posture. He wanted to stop him if he could.


    I really don''t want to ask her to go. She should blame herself day and night for being a man who didn''t believe what she said and hold on to it.


    There are many opportunities in the future, and I''m not in a hurry for this moment.

 Chapter 2137

    To the lady''s side, there are already aunts and concubines.


    Meng Li looked at the past, there are two common women did not come.


    These two concubines are two of them who follow Pang Qijing.


    Originally, there were four. Meng Li saw that there were still two left. Meng Li looked at them and their expressions were not very good. Maybe they didn''t think of a way to go out this time.


    The two who didn''t come naturally thought of a way. Now they should go out with Pang Qijing.


    "My daughter is welcome to my mother." Meng Li gave a gentle salute. His wife nodded with satisfaction. Meng Li sat down, looked at one of his aunts and asked, "why didn''t the fourth sister and the sixth sister come today?"


    Aunt immediately said with a smile: "back to miss, miss four body some discomfort."


    Another aunt also said: "miss six is also unwell."


    Meng Li nodded.


    My aunt gave them cover.


    The fourth and sixth are about the same age. They were pregnant together.


    Meng Li thought of this, and felt that the general was really persistent and powerful. In order to give birth to a son, he could say that he started many ways. As a result, there were so many stomachs, none of them were sons.


    It''s not who can control the general to have children. It''s just that the general''s luck is not good enough.


    He really worked too hard. Meng Li couldn''t help helping him when he thought of it.


    The lady began to talk about some things in the mansion and some things outside. Halfway through, she seemed to think of Pang Qijing. She asked, "where''s the second girl?"


    Meng Li can only say: "I went to my room early in the morning. Maybe I couldn''t sleep well in my bed. I stayed in my room."


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t come here all the time, you''ll still be sleeping. So do you. Don''t ask her to come." My wife pretends not to worry:


    "she should set an example for her sisters just like you."


    In fact, she has been doting on this little girl.


    If you don''t come, you won''t be too demanding.


    However, it has something to do with Pang Qijing''s character. She is coquettish and deceiving, but sometimes she makes trouble.


    "This child, it''s not like words." The lady looked reproachful.


    But no one of the concubines dared to agree with her. If she did, she would not be happy. Everyone was under the same roof. Everyone knew her temper.


    After that, my wife didn''t talk about Pang Qijing any more. Instead, she continued to talk about the affairs in the mansion. She said that the general has been working hard recently. Everyone should be more considerate. Don''t make any trouble for the general.


    This is also the wife beating everyone in the name of the general. The main reason is that there are two aunts in the mansion fighting fiercely recently.


    There are also many aunts in the mansion, some of which are awarded to general Pang by the emperor for his son.


    Of course, some wives took the initiative to accept concubines for their husbands. After all, she was very sorry that she had two daughters in a row.


    After a good talk and another beating, everyone listened to the lady silently. She didn''t let everyone down until she was tired. She also said that there was no need to come tomorrow.


    It''s a little thing that can make people happy if you don''t have to pay attention to tomorrow''s greetings. Everyone''s expression is very good when they leave.


    Meng Li also went back to his yard.


    Perhaps the wife thought that Pang Qijing was also here, so she asked the kitchen to send a copy of Pang Qijing. So when Pang Qijing returned to her own yard, she didn''t have lunch.


    It''s... It''s embarrassing.


    It''s OK to go to elder sister Chang. Is it easy for her to eat?


    When the food is getting cold, Pang Qijing comes over with a face full of grief. Meng Li can tell from her expression that she didn''t succeed.


    "Sit down and eat. It''s getting cold. If you don''t like to eat, let the kitchen heat up." She said faintly.


    Pang Qijing sat down, put his head on the table, raised his eyelids and stared at Meng Li:


    "how do you know I will come back?"


    I didn''t move my chopsticks, waiting for her.


    Meng Li smiles. Naturally, he knows that Xiao Zhou won''t ask you out. Naturally, he also sees that you have gone back to the mansion. There''s no food there. Naturally, he wants to come here.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li felt that although the dish was not so hot, it could still be eaten, so he put a chopstick in the little butterfly in front of Pang Qijing.


    She said, "I don''t think you ate breakfast. I''m afraid you''re hungry."


    Pang Qijing shook his head and said, "I ate some at will outside. After eating, my stomach was a little uncomfortable. I went to see him with discomfort. He was very kind and polite to me."


    "What''s the point of your obsession." Meng Li asked her.


    Pang Qijing let out a "ah" and said, "human heart is not made of stone. Sooner or later, I can move him."


    "Just wait." Pang Qijing is a persistent and unyielding player. After a while, his fighting spirit was rekindled.


    She picked up chopsticks and began to eat vegetables. She also said to Meng Li, "in fact, we have made progress today. When he saw that I gave alms to the poor, he praised me for my kindness."Meng Li looked up at Pang Qijing.


    Think of the client finally said Pang Qijing is a fool.


    Yeah.


    In fact, the adjective "client" is also appropriate.


    "Why can''t you tell other people''s polite words? If I praise you as an immortal, are you really an immortal? Or do I really think you are immortal? " Meng Li said indifferently.


    Pang Qijing snorted: "I don''t care. At least I showed kindness. He also felt my kindness. He knew that my quality was excellent. I had an advantage in his heart."


    Meng Li: "it''s really optimistic.


    "So I didn''t ask you out, did I?" Since Pang Qijing didn''t mention the gambling, she did.


    Pang Qijing, "...


    " you are really cheating me. Have you guessed that he won''t ask me out? "


    Meng Li naturally said, "since I bet with you, I have to have a chance to win. Otherwise, what''s the significance of my bet?"


    Pang Qijing was laughed by Meng Li.


    After dinner, Pang Qijing asked the maid to take the pen and inkstone, and wrote a letter of commitment to Meng Li. She said, "in just one morning, I owe you four requirements."


    But it doesn''t matter.


    It''s up to you to decide whether to do it or not.


    "Elder sister, can you do something for me? Isn''t Prince Xiao good? Why don''t you all agree. " After lying on Meng Li''s bed for a long time, she suddenly jumped up and howled to Meng Li who was reading a book.


    Meng Li said without raising his head: "Prince of a small country, the upper limit is just like that. Besides, I can''t bear you to marry far away. The customs are quite different. I can''t adapt to it when I go there. So far away, my mother''s family can''t take care of you from time to time. Who do you cry for when you are wronged?"


    "Prince of a small country? It''s not a small country, and I don''t care about his identity. Besides, he is worthy of our family background. " Pang Qijing refuted Meng Li and said: "I can adapt to the customs, and I don''t feel aggrieved."

 Chapter 2138

    Meng Li said indifferently: "the key is that people don''t like you and don''t want you."


    "So I''m trying." Pang Qijing stared at Meng Li: "please don''t deny one''s efforts at will, OK?"


    Meng Li sneered: "there is really no woman''s reserve."


    Pang Qijing said: "there is nothing wrong with bravely pursuing one''s own happiness. Being timid in the world does not mean that I am also timid."


    "What would you ask me to do?" Pang Qijing saw that Meng couldn''t leave her and asked curiously.


    Four things. What would it be?


    Meng Li: "later."


    She didn''t expect Pang Qijing to do anything at present.


    After all, the trustor still loves her sister in the bottom of her heart. Her wish is actually to save her sister, plus the direction of the family after the change.


    That certainly won''t do anything too much to Pang Qijing to stop her.


    But also to grasp a good degree.


    Do you want to reason with Pang Qijing?


    If Pang Qijing wants to listen to the truth, there will be no tragedy.


    From Xiao Zhou? It doesn''t seem very realistic. After all, from the plot, Xiao Zhou didn''t do anything wrong.


    Don''t let people carry the pot without any reason.


    They didn''t hang Pang Qijing, but also declined her. They kept a distance from her all the time. It was Pang Qijing who persevered in sticking it up. They couldn''t breathe, and they still had a headache.


    Xiao Zhou is ambitious and wants to marry the princess. After all, everyone has his own ambition. It can''t be said that he is ambitious.


    It doesn''t make sense. How hard is it? I don''t think it''s reliable. Pang Qijing is not afraid of hard work.


    It''s really hard to grasp.


    It''s interesting to ask one person not to like another, but emotion is very difficult to control when it comes to others.


    Thinking, Meng Li suddenly had a funny idea.


    If you can''t help Pang Qijing catch Xiao Zhou?


    After catching up with Xiao Zhou, Pang Qijing won''t commit suicide, the general won''t be paralyzed by a stroke, and his family won''t be down.


    The seemingly perfect scheme is not practical.


    Pang Qijing loves Xiao Zhou too much. Even though Xiao Zhou is moved, he finally agrees, but in the face of a person''s overwhelming love, he always feels suffocated.


    After marrying for a long time, Pang Qijing will still be in pain, because her love will give Xiao Zhou too much pressure. If she has pressure, she wants to escape and resist.


    This is the most common consequence that can be expected. It can not be regarded as the occurrence of other accidents. There are many uncontrollable factors that can make Pang Qijing''s life still tragic.


    Moreover, general Pang would not agree. There are many political factors in his unwillingness to marry his daughter so far away.


    In the case that marriage is likely to be a tragedy, the client is not willing to take this risk.


    The original intention of her wish is to let Pang Qijing no longer cling to Xiao Zhou. She doesn''t want to see them really together.


    In terms of professional ethics, it is natural to put the client''s will first.


    Therefore, Meng Li gives up this funny idea and decides that Pang Qijing will be the focus of her future work to get rid of her obsession. She can neither really help her chase Xiao Zhou nor make her think of suicide.


    Pang Qijing left. She thought it was boring to stay with this elder sister. She was just as boring as her mother. She always looked at her coldly, but she was old-fashioned.


    I''m young, but I don''t pretend to be an adult.


    She went back to her room, took out her needle and thread and began to embroider. She wanted to embroider a handkerchief for Xiao Zhou, so that he could think of himself every time he used it.


    There are sachets, she secretly took out to see, there is a beautiful pattern, has not found a chance to send it.


    In the afternoon, Meng Li had nothing to do, so he went for a walk in the garden of the mansion. Instead, he met his wife in the pavilion, and aunt Du with her three-year-old daughter.


    Aunt Du came in late. She had a eldest daughter, more than eight years old. This second daughter was the youngest of general Pang.


    My daughter, who is over eight years old, should be taught to read and read by her husband at the moment. She can''t play here, only her little daughter.


    "Hello, miss." Aunt Du saw Meng Li coming with her servant girl and quickly saluted.


    Meng Li nodded, and aunt Du hurriedly taught her three-year-old daughter to salute Meng Li. She cried out, "Hello, elder sister..."


    Meng Li laughed this time. She always liked children. When she looked at this little one, she thought of asking for love. She felt a little warm at the bottom of her heart, and then invited her wife to greet her.


    "How do you remember to walk here?" The lady patted the stone stool beside her and motioned Meng Li to sit down. Meng Li sat down and said:


    "if I went back to my mother, my daughter wanted to see if the lotus seeds were produced, but she happened to meet you again."


    The lady smiles: "Oh?""Why do you worry about lotus seeds?"


    Meng Li chin said: "today, my mother said that my father has been working hard recently, so my daughter thought of lotus seed. Lotus seed has always had the effect of nourishing the heart and calming the nerves. She thought that when it was ripe, she would offer some to my father to show her heart and let him know that his daughter is thinking about him."


    "Miss is so filial, and madam, you are a good teacher." Aunt Du quickly flattered with a smile.


    The lady took a look at her and continued to say with a smile, "the eldest daughter is always older and more sensible."


    She smile and some helpless, heart that when the second can be like the boss so sensible ah.


    "Madam, madam, I still have some trivial things to take care of, so I''ll take the young lady down first." Aunt Du saw that there was a worry and helplessness between her wife''s eyebrows. She immediately picked up her three-year-old daughter and left.


    "Good. Go ahead. " The lady waved her hand, looked at the little girl and said:


    "look, the child is growing fast and her clothes are a little small. I''ll send someone to send you some materials later. Please make some clothes for her."


    Du aunt smell speech immediately smile, said to the little girl: "quick thank mother."


    "Thank you, mother." The young girl''s voice sounded.


    The lady smiles and looks at Aunt Du as they go down. She turns her head and says to Meng Li:


    "although your marriage has not been decided yet, it will be sooner or later. You will be the housewife in the future. You can learn some of these things from Wei Niang first."


    "To observe carefully, why do you think aunt Du is wearing this for her children today?"


    Meng Li said: "although my daughter is stupid, I can see that. I want my mother to give me some rewards."


    "Yes, I don''t even have a suitable one. I deliberately met with you. I knew that the general got some rewards from the palace a few days ago, and there were some good fabrics among them. Your father must have told her that."


    "Since your father means it, I can''t be stingy today."

 Chapter 2139

    Meng Li said with a smile: "there is actually this reason, the daughter is really stupid, think too simple."


    "It''s certainly not enough for everyone to share those good fabrics. Your father told her, which is equivalent to giving her some. You need to know what a man thinks and suit his heart." His wife looked at Meng Li and said:


    "your father regards you as the apple of his eye. He thinks that no one outside can match you. However, you can''t delay for a few years now that you are older. He often sees more and studies more and thinks more. He doesn''t feel embarrassed in the future."


    Meng Li nodded: "my daughter will remember my mother''s teaching."


    "Ah." The lady sighed and said, "it''s good to be young. You can also add children to the general."


    Meng Li said, "my mother is not old either."


    "When I gave birth to your sister, I felt very sorry and complained that I was incompetent, so I treated your father and aunts well. I pointed out who could give birth to a son and fulfilled your father''s wish, but he didn''t want to give up his obsession."


    Meng Li also followed.


    Naturally, my wife wanted to have a baby, but there was no physical reason.


    How can I say this thing? If I really want to, I can help her to take care of her body, but I can''t control myself when I give birth to boys and girls.


    There''s no saying that boys are born.


    And the general''s body, in fact, also needs conditioning. In the plot, he can be paralyzed by the stroke of Qi because he has some problems.


    It was just a catalyst.


    We have to make the general better. He can''t fall down.


    Anyway, this task is not urgent. The elder''s physical problems can really be solved with a little help.


    She had a problem in her mind.


    After thinking about it, the lady said, "your sister is infatuated with Prince Xiao now, and she can''t discipline me. It''s a headache for me."


    "Don''t be like her. It''s a joke."


    Meng Li said.


    It''s ok now. It''s not so crazy. My wife feels that she has been laughed at.


    His later behavior was more amusing and crazy.


    This needs to be noted. Try not to let her influence the marriage of women in the mansion.


    The lady asked again:


    "is she honest these days?"


    Meng Li: "I feel OK."


    There''s no need to talk about the morning.


    She thought about it and said, "mother, my daughter has read some books on diet recently. I want to learn to do some things. The kitchen is too far away. I want to buy some things in the small kitchen in the yard and make some by myself. "


    "Please also satisfy your daughter''s wishes. As for the expenses, deduct them from her monthly income."


    The lady looked at Meng Li in surprise and then said, "since you like it, it''s up to you."


    Meng Li smiles.


    In the evening, my wife arranged for people to add the equipment of the small kitchen.


    There are all kinds of cooking tools and some food materials that can be stored. Meng Li is very satisfied.


    In this way, you can make some medicated meals to improve the health of your wife and general.


    In the early morning of the next day, Meng Li called Pang Qijing to her side and said, "yesterday I asked my mother to arrange someone to take care of the small kitchen for me."


    "So elder sister asked me to come here to have something special?" Pang Qijing has bright eyes.


    Meng Li: "I want you to do it with me."


    Now Pang Qijing''s reputation is showing signs of being bad. We have to ask her to do something to recover her reputation.


    We are all daughters of the same government. From another point of view, we are both prosperous and disadvantaged.


    Pang Qijing curled his lips: "there are subordinates in the house. Why do we have to do it ourselves?"


    "Servants will naturally, but the meaning of what we do is different. Then you can tell me that you embroider flowers all day, and the servant girls around you can do it. Why don''t you ask the servant girls to embroider for you?" Meng Li asked her.


    "That''s not the same. I have to do it myself to show my love." Pang Qijing immediately retorted.


    She vomits her tongue, looks pretty and mischievous, and asks Meng Li, "elder sister, how can I give it to him?"


    Meng Li didn''t look at her angrily: "if you send it, it''s private."


    "A lady in a boudoir is bad for her reputation."


    Pang Qijing is not willing to be outdone:


    "you are a young man, but you are as pedantic and stubborn as your parents. It''s a good story if we don''t achieve good things. Then I''ll set an example for all the women in the world and let them have the courage to pursue their own happiness."


    Meng Li said: "then you go to send it. How can you hold it in your hand? You don''t dare to send it out these days."


    Now Pang Qijing is still afraid of being rejected and is a little cautious.


    She added: "I don''t want to talk about him with you. I''ve learned some new herbal food recently. You have to do it with me. I''m filial to my parents and I''m also thinking about you.""If you want to play with those, go ahead. I''m busy and don''t want to." Pang Qijing refused Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "don''t you really want to do something to increase your chips?"


    "Chips?" Pang Qijing looks at Meng Li strangely.


    Meng Li looked at Pang Qijing with disgust and said, "if you want to talk about appearance, you are not as good as me. If you want to talk about talent, you are not as good as me. If you want to talk about virtue, you are not as good as me. I am dignified and have temperament. If you are a man, do you choose yourself or me? "


    "You..." Pang Qijing looked up and down at Meng Li and hummed: "yes, in front of outsiders, you are the best. Our sisters are worthless in front of you."


    "So what? We''re always loved."


    Meng Li sneered: "you really can comfort yourself. Who loves you? Is Prince Xiao looking at you?"


    "I''ll do that with you, and he''ll look me in the eye?" Asked Pang Qijing.


    Meng Li: "with a good reputation, outsiders will say hello. If he listens to this kind of words, he will gradually feel Hello."


    "Really?" Pang Qijing is skeptical.


    Meng Li said: "today, before the Empress Dowager married the former Emperor, she had a good reputation in her boudoir. The former Emperor first heard about her good reputation, then paid attention to her, and finally admired her and asked to marry her."


    "Doesn''t fame matter?"


    Pang Qijing hesitated and said, "but most of them are false names. He is not a layman and will not be confused by false names."


    "He has a pair of wise eyes. He can always see the real me and the shining point on me."


    Meng Li sneered: "he doesn''t want you to be a worthless person. It''s like you have a shining point."


    Isn''t that embarrassing? Obviously mediocre, but want others to see the flash, this self-confidence...


    "elder sister, how can you say that to me?" Pang Qijing was angry when Meng Li criticized him.


    Meng Li also has no patience, she said to Pang Qijing: "I advise you to listen to my words, obediently follow me, or believe it or not to rob your prince Xiao with you."


    It''s really impatient to say so much, but Pang Qijing always has so many words to refute.

 Chapter 2140

    Pang Qijing thought he had heard wrong and asked again, "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li stares at her seriously: "if you don''t obey me, I''ll rob him from you. Then I''ll see who he chooses."


    "You don''t like him. Why do you want to rob him from me?" Pang Qijing stares at Meng Li: "are you crazy?"


    Meng Li said coldly, "anyway, your appearance has also ruined the reputation of the women in the mansion. Then why should I care about the reputation and act like you? I''ll take away your beloved and avenge you."


    "Why? Where did our sisters come from? " Pang Qijing asked.


    Meng Li said, "no revenge? Your actions will damage the reputation of the women in the general''s house. They will think that the daughter of the general''s house is shameless and that there is no family education in the general''s house. "


    "If you''re involved, I don''t have a good marriage."


    "I... elder sister, why do you say I''m so bad?" It''s the first time that Pang Qijing said this, and only then did he know that there was such a big connection.


    She said wrongly, "I just want to pursue my own happiness, but you stop me step by step and restrain me in the secular world."


    "Don''t live in the world if you can." Meng Li has a headache and finds that no matter what he says, Pang Qijing can have something to say.


    Did you meet an opponent?


    No, or because of the particularity of this task, if this is the enemy of the client, she can beat herself so that she does not dare to refute.


    "Don''t say you have something to refute what I say. Anyway, you can do it yourself. If you don''t listen to me, I will fight with you. If you listen to me, I can''t say it. I can teach you how to get him." Meng looked away from her.


    Pang Qi is very prosperous. He yells at Meng Li: "you are not allowed to rob me."


    Meng Li approached her, raised her chin with his finger, and saw Pang Qijing''s eyes were a little scared.


    She just laughed.


    Pang Qijing was really scared.


    Originally, in Pang Qijing''s heart, he really felt that he was not as good as the elder sister. He felt that he could not compare with the elder sister. Now he felt inferior and flustered.


    I''m afraid she took it.


    In the plot, Pang Qijing thinks that he can compare with the princess because the princess didn''t like Xiao Zhou very much at that time. He also thinks that the emperor won''t let the princess marry down. Pang Qijing is a smart man and knows they can''t do it.


    But I also know that the family background of the Pang family is worthy of Xiao Zhou, and the daughter of the Pang family, no matter who she is, is worthy of Xiao Zhou.


    "Afraid?" Meng Li hooked his lips and laughed unkindly:


    "do you want to play a game where sisters fight for a man and turn into enemies?"


    "No, you can''t rob Xiao Zhou with me. We are sisters. We can''t turn against each other for a man." Pang Qijing said in a panic.


    "You can''t be sure? You didn''t make me do that? " Meng Li pinched her chin and said:


    "besides, my method is not as simple and useless as you. Do you want to have a try?"


    "You..." Pang Qijing angry and anxious, said: "anyway, you can''t rob him with me."


    "You are obedient." Meng Li''s eyes are deep. Pang Qijing knocks off Meng Li''s hand and refuses to speak.


    Then he tentatively peeked at Meng Li.


    Meng Li just sat there with all her strength. She even released her mental power to cause the pressure and headed for Pang Qijing.


    Although Pang Qijing is a bit unreasonable and unreasonable, her mind is too simple, but her mind is not bad.


    At this time, in the face of this situation, she would only panic and dare not think about fighting with her elder sister.


    I dare not even fight.


    Pang Qijing was suffocated by the pressure. She took a heavy breath and looked at Meng Li with a twist of her brow: "elder sister, what do you want me to do?"


    Meng Li knew that Pang Qijing had compromised, so she laughed: "they all said that they would make medicinal food with me and honor their parents."


    "After that, please greet my mother with me every day and practice Qin calligraphy with me. By the way, I remember your handwriting is very good. If you practice it, it can become your specialty and your shining point."


    "What are many things to do?" Pang Qijing felt embarrassed: "do I have time to go out to see him?"


    Meng Li smile: "it doesn''t matter, if you don''t have time, I''ll go out to help you see."


    "No, no, No." Pang Qijing turned his eyes. He didn''t know what he thought of. Then he said to Meng Li, "I promise you."


    Meng Licai, no matter whether Pang Qijing''s strategy of delaying his troops or his purpose, took her out to buy some necessary things on the spot.


    The ingredients can be taken from the government, but the herbs need to be bought by themselves at that time. In fact, the client has a lot of private money, and he also has gold in his hand, so there is no shortage of money.


    I didn''t expect that when I entered the drugstore, I saw Xiao Zhou buying medicine in the drugstore.


    It seems that there is a child around him who is poor in terms of clothes. This child looks up at Xiao Zhou with gratitude, and Xiao Zhou must also buy medicine for this child."Elder sister." Meng Ligang steps into the pharmacy and looks up at Xiao Zhou. At this time, Pang Qijing also sees Xiao Zhou in it and pulls Meng Li back.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s strong reaction ability, he would be able to pull Pang Qijing down.


    She stood firm, looked at Pang Qijing coldly, and asked in a cold voice, "what do you do when you are surprised?"


    "Prince Xiao, he, he''s in it." Pang Qijing hid behind Meng Li awkwardly, looking very embarrassed.


    Then Meng Li stepped aside and exposed her figure to Xiao Zhou''s vision. After all, she just cried so loudly at the door, and her voice was so familiar to Xiao Zhou.


    "Sister Pang Qijing was so annoyed that he looked at Meng Li angrily and complained in a low voice:


    "what are you doing?"


    She hasn''t adjusted her expression and manner, and today she is dressed in a very ordinary way. She touches the jewelry on her head and asks Meng Li, "is it beautiful?"


    Meng Li smile, stroked the sideburns: "do you think I look good today?"


    Pang Qijing''s expression suddenly became stiff. She looked at Xiao Zhou and Meng Li, immediately full of a sense of crisis, and said:


    "aren''t you?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Meng Li: "do you think a serious person like me will come here for a fake?"


    "When did I joke with you?"


    "No, elder sister, don''t do that." Pang Qijing immediately admitted his advice and begged, "don''t rob him. I''ll be crazy."


    Meng Li smiles a little, but he thinks that if he really takes away Xiao Zhou from Pang Qijing, will she commit suicide?


    Or will you choose to bless them for your sister''s sake?


    But for a moment, it was impossible to really rob. Meng Li didn''t continue to think about it, but said to her with a smile, "is my sister beautiful?"


    She also raised her hand slightly and said, "do you have temperament? Does it look good with him? "


    Pang Qijing grits his teeth and stares at Meng Li, who is angry and speechless.

 Chapter 2141

    "It''s a great honor to meet Miss Da Da, second miss, how are you today." In fact, Xiao Zhou didn''t want to come to say hello, but because of his kindness, he took some medicine.


    Meng Li nodded and gave a smile:


    "I''ve met Prince Xiao."


    "Prince Xiao..." compared with Meng Li''s calm and politeness, Pang Qijing was much more cramped and unnatural.


    Xiao Zhou took a look at Pang Qijing. There was some helplessness and alienation in his eyes.


    Judging from his position, he is also deliberately far away from Pang Qijing.


    Meng Li looked at Xiao Zhou. He was really handsome. From the aspect of temperament, it was rare to see him.


    Besides, Xiao Zhou didn''t seem to be a bad man, and he didn''t do anything crazy. Some small calculations were also for his own future, but the final result was not good.


    It is also a matter of no choice. In the fight for rights, there are innumerable victims. If he fails, he will die.


    "Prince Xiao, did you buy this medicine for the child?" Meng Li ignores Pang Qijing and talks to Xiao Zhou.


    "Oh?" Xiao Zhou looks at Meng Li in surprise. The other party just enters the door. The medicine is still in his own hands. How can he see it?


    "What makes Miss Pang think?" Xiao Zhou asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "just now, the child''s eyes at the prince were full of gratitude, and his eyes at the medicine bag were full of expectation and desire. Naturally, he bought it for him."


    "Miss Pang is really smart." Xiao Zhou arched his hand and praised.


    "Elder sister, didn''t you say that you wanted to buy medicine?" Pang Qijing''s expression is slightly distorted, staring at Meng Li.


    What are you talking about?


    Her heart itches unbearably, the long elder sister''s mouth wants to seal.


    "Medicine?" Out of politeness, Xiao Zhou asked more: "how can you buy medicine in person?"


    Meng Li looks at Pang Qijing from the tip of her brow. There is a sense of demonstration, which makes Pang Qijing a little bored. At the moment, she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    She felt that she was at a disadvantage. The elder sister stood in front of Xiao Zhou, calm and calm. In the flow of her eyes, there was another kind of tenderness. She had an indescribable charm and attraction, which had attracted Xiao Zhou to see her for several times.


    And he seemed to be inferior to elder sister Chang everywhere. Xiao Zhou almost never saw him.


    This kind of gap is too big, one is as proud as the holy lotus, and the other is like the grass on the roadside.


    In addition, Xiao Zhou never asked himself questions. He didn''t care about everything, but now he did.


    But she was not happy at all, because she knew that the other side asked because of elder sister Chang.


    Pang Qijing thought badly about this. Before, Xiao Zhou didn''t dare to ask her any questions. That''s because he was afraid that she might misunderstand his intention to her and didn''t want to give her any extra hope.


    Now, Xiao Zhou is polite. He doesn''t think elder sister Chang will like him, so even if he asks, it doesn''t matter. A polite word will never cause misunderstanding or give hope.


    "Elder sister." Pang Qijing goes to Mengli and pulls his sleeve.


    Now it looks like a kid at a loss.


    She doesn''t know what to do. I hope elder sister Chang won''t speak ill of her in front of Xiao Zhou.


    Meng Li then said with a smile: "well, jing''er wants to make some simple herbal food for her parents to show her filial piety, but she wants to surprise them, so it''s not good to send people from the government. So I brought her myself."


    "Oh? How could miss Pang Er have such a heart? " Xiao Zhou couldn''t help looking at Pang Qijing. He thought that the woman had only love in her mind. It seemed that she had nothing else to do all day.


    There was a sudden sense of new look.


    Meng Li laughs: "yes, this is the recipe that jing''er tries to find. She always says that her parents are hard-working, and it''s hard to show filial piety. Now the opportunity is here."


    "Yes? "What about the scenery?" Meng Li looked at Pang Qijing again. Pang Qijing raised his head, and he couldn''t help clapping his eyes.


    From the other side''s indifferent eyes, she seemed to understand something, but also did not seem to understand.


    "Well, those two ladies will be busy first. Excuse me." Xiao Zhou glanced at the anxious children in his eyebrows and remembered that there were still people waiting to take medicine.


    Meng Li nodded slightly and watched Xiao Zhou leave the pharmacy with his people.


    "Elder sister..." Pang Qijing called weakly. Her eyes were staring at Xiao Zhou''s back, as if it had become a needle, which pierced Xiao Zhou''s back, making him feel a little uncomfortable.


    You don''t have to look back to know whose eyes it is.


    "What''s your name?" Before, in front of Xiao Zhou, Meng Li was gentle and generous. In a twinkling of an eye, he was very indifferent in Pang Qijing.


    "Isn''t elder sister Chang a person who works face to face and behind? It''s so hypocritical that it''s used to blinding others. " When Pang Qijing heard Meng Li''s cold voice, he was very upset.


    Just at this time, Xiao Zhou came out of the door, and her confidence came back.Meng Li said, "buy medicine first."


    Then she bought the medicine first, and then took Pang Qijing out of the pharmacy. Pang Qijing was still very dissatisfied. She said, "why can''t I join you when you talk? It''s clear that Xiao Zhou and I are the most familiar."


    Meng Li said: "you make me regret it. Just now, I shouldn''t say that you want to make medicated food, and I shouldn''t help you leave that good impression."


    "I should say that I have this kind of filial piety. Prince Xiao will surely think that I am gentle, generous and filial. Ah."


    "You..." Pang Qijing thought that when Xiao Zhou looked at him unexpectedly, there was some temperature in his eyes. He suddenly understood that there might have been a good image in his heart at that time.


    Pang Qijing said dully:


    "it''s you who stole my limelight. Why do you want to steal my limelight? You should know that I want to perform well."


    "If you quarrel with me again, I''ll take the man you want." Meng Li stares at her.


    Pang Qijing: "OK, you have threatened me successfully.


    You are the best.


    When they got back to the mansion, they began to deal with the food materials and medicinal materials. Meng Li always called on Pang Qijing. Pang Qijing was not happy, but he also did it.


    He has been talking about Xiao Zhou.


    How good is Xiao Zhou? He even has good hair quality.


    It''s really good from head to toe. It''s perfect. In Pang Qijing''s mind, there seems to be no shortcomings.


    Meng Li Teng patted her on the shoulder and said, "sister, I really have to compete with you for such a good man."


    Pang Qijing immediately shut up.


    Meng Li smiles.


    "Don''t rob me. I won''t talk to you all my life." After a while, Pang Qijing looked at Meng Li and said, she once again looked at Meng Li carefully for a long time, and then sadly found that elder sister Chang had a very unusual temperament.


    This kind of temperament makes her feel comfortable even if she is a woman.

 Chapter 2142

    There is no such gap.


    Meng Li looked at her: "inferiority?"


    "Feel inferior to me?"


    "Why don''t you try to surpass me?"


    "More than?" Pang Qijing snorted: "who wants to compare with you, I want to be special myself."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    Meng Li asks Pang Qijing to serve the medicinal food to his wife, but she also goes with him. His wife is very happy to see that her two daughters are here, and they are still making it for her.


    Happy to eat, originally did not have any hope, thought that the ordinary can no longer ordinary medicated food, after all, the child is small, where can find a good recipe?


    I didn''t expect that the taste was unexpectedly good, and I felt comfortable after eating, so my spirit got better all of a sudden.


    He praised them again and again. Pang Qijing hasn''t been praised by his wife for a long time. He is always scolded. Now he is praised suddenly, and he is very happy.


    He also got some good spices from his mother. When he came out and walked, Meng Li said faintly:


    "you will be happy if you get good."


    "It''s natural to be happy, shouldn''t it?" Pang Qijing asked.


    Meng Li said, "it''s your duty to serve your parents. You should get into the habit."


    "But that doesn''t stop me from being happy to get something." Pang Qijing said.


    Meng Li said: "good things don''t come every day, but filial piety should always come. If you keep good conduct, you will have a good reputation."


    "What do I do with my good reputation?" Pang Qijing can be said to be a little good at biting people.


    Make Meng Li silent for a few seconds, this girl, everywhere in stimulate people''s hands-on ability.


    "In the afternoon, practice calligraphy with me, or piano art." Meng Li turned to say.


    "No, I want to rest in the afternoon." Pang Qijing wants to go back to ponder over these spices. Isn''t it nice to have a good sleep after smelling them?


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''ll go out and look for Prince Xiao in the afternoon. Maybe I can meet him again."


    "No, you dare!" When Pang Qijing heard this, her expression became serious. She said quickly, "I promise you."


    Looking at my sister.


    Meng Li smiles.


    "But I still have some whispers that I haven''t told my mother. You go back first, and I''ll go to your side to look for you after a stick of incense." Pang Qijing stood in the same place and twisted his brows to think about it. This matter can''t be delayed any longer.


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows and said, "what do you want to talk to my mother about?"


    "Whisper, I don''t want to tell you." Pang Qijing vomits his tongue at Meng Li and makes a face.


    Meng Li couldn''t help but smile. Pang Qijing is so lively and lovely sometimes. She is suitable for women who like her rather than Xiao Zhou.


    Like her man, will think she is interesting, she is lovely, will know how to appreciate her.


    What Xiao Zhou likes is dignified and generous, and he has the right family background to help him.


    Although part of the reason to please the princess is to get the emperor''s support, is it not common in this era, or in other times?


    Even those who want to marry their clients are mostly interested in her status as the eldest daughter of the general''s house, including some princes who want to get the general''s support.


    In the pursuit of rights and interests of the class, these things are particularly important.


    These are also a person''s capital. With this capital, people dare not neglect her. At that time, the princess really married. Xiao zhouding must not neglect her and treat her badly.


    As for what Pang Qijing wanted to say to his wife, Meng Li guessed in his mind. For a moment, he didn''t have a definite answer, but he didn''t care so much.


    It must be about herself, but madam always regards Pang Qijing as a little girl, so she should not listen to her.


    Meng Li turns and walks away, and Pang Qijing rushes into his wife''s room.


    His wife is full of spirit now, but she picked up the account book and looked at Pang Qijing coming back alone. She asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    "But something''s left here?"


    "No, Niang..." Pang Qijing crowded up to his wife and sat down. His wife asked her:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Then she frowned and said, "don''t talk about what you''re going out to do."


    "No, how could I?" Pang Qijing smiles. He wants to go out to look for Xiao Zhou. That''s why he went out secretly. Last time he told his mother that he wanted to go, he was scolded by his mother, and he didn''t want to tell her any more.


    "I''m very honest now. Look, I''m cooking medicated food with my elder sister today." She said with pride.


    The lady said angrily, "that''s what your elder sister is teaching you. Why don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t want her to teach me." Pang Qijing was a little unconvinced.


    "You are all my daughters, but your sister often serves me. She has a good reputation, needless to say, but outsiders also know that you are willful and unreasonable. Now she takes you to do these things, naturally, she hopes you can change slowly."The lady sighed. The eldest daughter really had a good heart. How could she not understand it.


    Sometimes it''s hard to think about it. The eldest daughter is still young, but because she is the eldest daughter, she has to do more.


    "Well, well, in your heart, elder sister is the best." Pang Qijing''s tone is sour.


    Madame helplessly looked at her: "nature is better than you. She suits my heart. Everything is considerate and doesn''t let me worry. When can you be like her?"


    Pang Qijing snorted, some helpless, but thinking of the purpose of his coming, he turned around and put the helpless behind him.


    "Mother, haven''t you found my husband''s home for elder sister Chang?" She ventured to ask.


    This is the wife asked Leng for a while, strange looking at Pang Qijing: "this is what you worry about?"


    "Can''t I worry about elder sister Chang''s marriage? Elder sister Chang is no longer young. If she doesn''t find someone else, she will never get married. " Pang Qijing whispered.


    "Presumptuous! Who allowed you to say that? " As soon as she was afraid of the table, she looked at Pang Qijing angrily and said:


    "you little girl, you really have no scruples about what you say. Your elder sister can get married at any time. It''s you who worry about yourself. Now I don''t care much about you. I know you..."


    my wife didn''t say anything, mainly because she didn''t know how to say it.


    Many people know that Pang Qijing loves Prince Xiao alone.


    Without the reserve of her daughter''s family, she gave her heart out again, which made people flinch.


    Pang Qijing, "...


    anyway, I don''t know why, so I was scolded again.


    How wronged she is!


    She just wants to let her mother arrange the wedding for her elder sister. Is that wrong?


    When elder sister Chang is married, she can''t rob Xiao Zhou with her.


    "Don''t look at me wrongly. Go back and reflect on yourself." Mrs. Pang was in a good mood. She waved impatiently and motioned pang to leave quickly.


    Pang Qijing reluctantly said: "the elder sister''s affairs can''t be so delayed. I care about her. You don''t understand our sisterhood."

 Chapter 2143

    Madam was angry to smile: "return I don''t understand your sisterhood, also don''t know you this heartless little wench is making what ghost idea again."


    "Go down, don''t spoil my good mood."


    Ponzi stamped: "mother, you don''t want to think better of me."


    "Well? I''m disobedient, aren''t I? " The lady looked at her.


    Pang Qijing muttered: "go down, go down."


    She turned to walk and came to Meng Li. Meng Li looked at her with a smile: "what did you say in front of my mother?"


    "Nothing." Pang Qijing''s tone is not good, glancing at Meng Li.


    Meng Li stretched out his hand and pinched Pang Qijing''s chin. He lifted it up and forced her to look at herself: "don''t make a bad idea."


    "What are you doing?" Pang Qijing impatiently knocked off Meng Li''s hand, sat down and said angrily:


    "I''m not welcome in this family."


    Meng Li: "you don''t want to see what you do all day. How do you want others to treat you?"


    "You don''t go too far, OK." Ponzi said with a roar.


    "Come on, do you practice calligraphy or piano today?" Meng Li asked.


    Pang Qijing hesitated and said, "if you have to choose, play the piano."


    I really don''t want to write. I need to be calm. Now I''m upset and the words I write are not good-looking.


    In order to keep an eye on Meng Li and prevent her from going to Xiao Zhou, Pang Qijing worked very hard. He stayed here all afternoon. After practicing Qin, Meng Li asked her to practice calligraphy, and then began to prepare medicine soup.


    This is for the general. When he served it to the general, the general looked at the thick black soup, which smelled of medicine. He said:


    "how did it come out?"


    "It''s made by elder sister Chang. I''m just going to fight." Pang Qijing quickly get rid of the relationship. Seeing that it''s not good to drink, she doesn''t know if something will happen.


    The general looked at Meng Li: "Qing''er?"


    If it''s made by Qing''er, you can rest assured. If it''s made by jing''er, it can''t be said that it''s some pitfalls.


    Meng Li gave a salute and said in a soft voice, "Dad, drink it. It''s a piece of filial piety for my daughter."


    "But I''m good. What medicine should I take?" Asked the general.


    Meng Li said: "this medicine soup is to relieve fatigue, drinking it is not in the way."


    "Where did you come from?" The general asked uneasily, don''t drink any more.


    There are always messy prescriptions among the people, which are useless and harmful. Don''t let it come from hearsay.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, and then said sadly, "can my daughter harm my father? Why is Dad so cautious? My daughter just wants to do something for Dad. "


    "Ah, if I don''t drink it, I''ll drink it myself. I''ll get rid of today''s tiredness." She tried to bring the soup back from the general.


    "All right, all right, I''ll drink it. Can''t I drink it?" Seeing this, the general immediately said, his voice dropped, and he poured it down. Although he smelled the medicine, there was a trace of sweetness in his mouth. After drinking, there was a sense of coolness.


    "It''s still useful." The general said, "I''m afraid this thing can relieve the heat."


    He smiles at Meng Li and returns the bowl to Meng Li.


    Meng Li "...


    OK, you can relieve the heat if you say so.


    Anyway, drink more, the general can avoid the end of stroke paralysis.


    After drinking the herbal soup, the general went to his wife''s side and strode in. His wife even poured tea for him. The general waved his hand and said, "I met Qing''er and jing''er in the mansion. After drinking a bowl of herbal soup, I didn''t feel thirsty. Now I don''t feel hot and dry."


    With a smile on her face, her wife said: "Qing''er has a heart. She brought me a medicated meal at noon and offered you a medicated soup when you come back."


    "Oh? That''s true. Qing''er has always been obedient and filial, and you''ve taught her well. " By the way, the general praised his wife, thought about it and said:


    "a few days ago, I said I would have dinner with you, but I didn''t have time for a few days, so I''ll be here tonight."


    "Good." The lady nodded shyly.


    It was night. Pang Qijing couldn''t sleep. She felt that she couldn''t always be threatened by her elder sister. She had to find a way.


    Since the elder sister''s marriage has not been decided, and her parents have no intention of deciding for her, why don''t you find a elder brother-in-law for yourself?


    Well...


    who?


    Li''s son? How about the third prince? Or the son of Yongzheng?


    Then the next day, he ran to Meng Li and talked about the advantages of these men. He was so eloquent that Meng Li listened in silence.


    "Who do you think is better?" Pang Qijing said enough, said tired, found that the elder sister did not seem to respond, asked.


    Meng Li: "after all, Prince Xiao is better."


    Pang Qijing gnashed his teeth in an instant.


    And then I stopped talking.Today, I don''t need to make a medicated meal for my wife. I have to take it step by step to recuperate my body. The medicine is too strong for me to take too much.


    So at noon, Pang Qijing said to Meng Li, "it''s nothing in the morning. I want to go out for a walk."


    "Do you know where Xiao Zhou is? You go out and look for it. "


    "I''ll hang around there in case I meet you." Pang Qijing said.


    Meng Li laughs: "I know where he is."


    "Shall I take you?" She asked.


    "I don''t believe it." Pang Qijing shook his head and said, "you are also staying in the mansion. How can you know?"


    "Is that a bet? If I can''t find him, you''ll say whatever you want in the future. " Meng Li looks at her with a smile.


    Pang Qijing thought for a moment and said, "if you can''t find him, you can''t rob him with me in the future."


    Meng Li nodded. Pang Qijing hesitated and said, "can I take four younger sisters and six younger sisters with me this time?"


    Meng Li stared at Pang Qijing for a long time and then said, "they also like Prince Xiao?"


    Otherwise, the plot will not follow Pang Qijing to die for Xiao Zhou.


    There were four of them. Five daughters in one mansion liked Xiao Zhou, and three of them died for him.


    Meng Li frowned slightly. Originally, these common women would not be so crazy. Even if they liked them, they could only secretly like them. From a distance, if Xiao Zhou married someone else, they would only be sad for a period of time.


    But Pang Qijing alone gave them so much courage.


    They see hope in Pang Qijing, and hope that Pang Qijing will get married, and then they will be concubines.


    "Yes." Pang Qijing nodded.


    Meng Li said, "my sisters can like Prince Xiao with you. Why can''t I?"


    "They can be concubines, but there can only be one wife. With you, there will be no more me, so I can''t give in." Pang Qijing said naturally.


    Meng Li laughed: "you are really naive."


    "You are not allowed to take them to see Prince Xiao in the future. Let them stay in the house honestly. It''s much better for parents to arrange their marriage than to be concubines for Prince Xiao."

 Chapter 2144

    As long as Pang Qijing doesn''t coax them, they can only watch it, and it will stop after a while.


    At that time, Xiao Zhou is just a person in their memory and will be able to put it down sooner or later.


    In the final analysis, Pang Qijing gave them too much confidence and courage, which made them have more and more deep obsession.


    "... it doesn''t matter to take them." Pang Qijing is not very happy.


    Meng Li laughs: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to."


    "Do you think that as long as Prince Xiao takes a fancy to one of you, he will have to marry you all together. You will do anything to marry him."


    Meng Li always thinks that this operation is very good.


    "You..." Pang Qijing was very upset. It was embarrassing to say such a thing.


    "Go or not, I won''t take you." Meng Li smiles.


    "Go, go." Pang Qijing said quickly.


    "Don''t take the fourth sister with them." Meng Li asked: "don''t harm others, don''t influence their reputation."


    "Am I a curse? How can they blame me for everything? " Pang Qijing was very dissatisfied.


    But seeing that Meng Li had taken the lead, she quickly followed. When she left the house, she told the servants at the door that she was going out for a walk.


    Before, she left a mental imprint on Xiao Zhou, but the capital is not big, so Meng Li''s mental power can be covered. Before she went out, she saw Xiao Zhou.


    At the moment, he is practicing martial arts in a private martial arts field in the suburb of Beijing, and Xiao Zhou is not good at this aspect.


    He is good at writing but not at martial arts.


    Pang Qijing was very fond of practicing martial arts.


    In her mind, the person who practices martial arts is a bonus item.


    When she was a child, she also said that when she grew up, she would marry a husband like her father, who would be invincible in battle.


    Xiao Zhou never easily exposed his weakness to others, so Pang Qijing never knew that Xiao Zhou was not good at martial arts. In her heart, the prince was at least civil and military.


    I always take it for granted. I never thought that Xiao Zhou could not do it.


    Meng Li did not take Pang Qijing to find Xiao Zhou, but took Pang Qijing to pretend to be a little boy in the martial arts field.


    Looking at himself dressed up as a young man, Pang Qijing asked Meng Li angrily:


    "what are you doing dressed up like this?"


    This appearance is funny and funny. If Xiao Zhou sees it, it''s time to ruin his impression in his heart.


    Meng Li said, "I really want you to see Xiao Zhou with another identity."


    "I can''t see my own identity? You have to be so poor. " Pang Qijing asked.


    Meng Li''s eyelids jump. Pang Qijing is really inspiring his ability to do it all the time.


    Sometimes I really want to fight her to shut up.


    "Let you see the real." Meng Li looked at Xiao Zhou, who was competing with others, and said, "look, he looks weak."


    "It is clear that Prince Xiao has the upper hand." Pang Qijing asked.


    Meng Li said: "the people who compete with him are the people around him. Naturally, they let him. Rao is like this. He still has some difficulty."


    "Too weak."


    Here are basically Xiao Zhou''s people. The soldiers in the martial arts field don''t know Xiao Zhou''s identity yet.


    Pang Qijing watched his father practice martial arts and train his generals when he was young. Moreover, she learned some skills from her father. When Meng Li said that, she really found that Xiao Zhou was not very good.


    "How can he not be good at martial arts?" Pang Qijing couldn''t help muttering carefully.


    "It''s too weak." Meng Li shook his head.


    She wants to pull down Xiao Zhou''s position in Pang Qijing''s heart, so she can only take Pang Qijing to see Xiao Zhou''s short board.


    "Weak?" Pang Qijing shook his head, but he couldn''t find anything to refute.


    "How can such a man protect you?" Meng Li asked her.


    Although Pang Qijing was disappointed, he refuted Meng Li and said, "the emperor doesn''t need to compete with others in person. He has a general like his father to protect him."


    Meng Li felt that Pang Qijing''s words were quite reasonable, but she said, "the key is that the emperor has them. Will Prince Xiao have them in the future?"


    "Are you so sure he can make it?"


    "Even if you can''t, you''re also the king. You don''t need him to do it." Pang Qijing said in a low voice, looking at Xiao Zhou from a distance.


    Then she saw a scene of consternation, Rao is Xiao Zhou''s side people let him, he even lost, also lost quite embarrassed.


    The man who let Xiao Zhou was also very helpless, because Xiao Zhou said that he was not allowed to let him, so he could not let it too obvious, but if it was not obvious, the prince would lose.


    Meng Li chuckled: "you see, he has lost all this."


    Pang Qijing frowned and forced Xiao Zhou to bow him: "what if we lose? Anyway, we can''t use this to evaluate him. He knows martial arts. It''s icing on the cake. He doesn''t. It doesn''t matterMeng Li nodded, and Pang Qijing was right.


    However, he was determined to destroy the sacred image of Xiao Zhou in Pang Qijing''s heart.


    Before Pang Qijing thought of Xiao Zhou as too sacred, like a relegated immortal.


    She said with a smile, "as you say, those princes don''t need to practice martial arts any more. They just need to rely on the people around them. Today, the emperor still practices martial arts every day to exercise."


    "And most women choose husbands to pursue men''s literacy and martial arts. They think it''s perfect. You are my sister, the first lady in the general''s mansion. How can you fall behind and find a man who can only learn literature but not martial arts?"


    "Other women have, how can you not?"


    Pang Qijing: "I like him and don''t care."


    Meng Li asked, "what do you like about him? Is he very talented? It seems that there is no talent to show, martial arts? Now you see that, too. That''s it. "


    "As a prince, he is not particularly top-notch, but he is better in his small country and much worse than the prince of our country."


    How can the prince of a small country compare with the prince of a big country? The only thing that can compare is Xiao Zhou''s handsome face. It''s not too much to say that he is the most handsome in the capital.


    Starting from his appearance, Pang Qijing felt that he was as good as his face.


    Xiao Zhou''s aura was given by Pang Qijing himself.


    Meng Li said: "good character? His character is similar to that of most men, modest and gentle


    "After all, you are here. How many men are not gentle when they see you?"


    Pang Qijing was speechless by Meng Li.


    "You see, he''s going to practice archery. Let''s have a look again." Meng Li saw that Xiao Zhou was going to carry out the project again, and he drew a curve at the corner of his mouth.


    With her, Xiao Zhou could and could not shoot.


    Just hurt Xiao Zhou. He''s just an ordinary practice. It doesn''t matter if he can''t shoot.


    But today Pang Qijing is here. It''s a good opportunity and something must be done.

 Chapter 2145

    Pang Qijing took a deep breath and said:


    "archery is always strong."


    She has new expectations for Xiao Zhou.


    Then, looking at Xiao Zhou with an air of self-confidence, he opened his bow and shot an arrow. Pang Qijing stared nervously.


    She is also nervous. She doesn''t want Xiao Zhou to be looked down upon any more. She cheers Xiao Zhou in her heart and hopes Xiao Zhou can be more competitive.


    Then she watched Xiao Zhou shoot an arrow and miss the target.


    It flew directly by the target, and the arrow was quite far away from the target.


    As long as you are not blind, you can''t shoot the arrow so far.


    Pang Qijing is silly.


    Let alone Pang Qijing, even Xiao Zhou and his subordinates are stupid.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Although Meng Li knew that it was his own credit, he was not complacent at all. Instead, he looked at Pang Qijing with regret and disappointment and said:


    "this


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "It''s nothing to miss for a moment. Maybe that''s his warm-up. He''ll hit the bull''s-eye next time." Pang Qijing forced Xiao Zhou to explain.


    Meng Li nodded: "let''s have a look."


    Then Xiao Zhou shot the second arrow, the third arrow and the tenth arrow, each of which was so outrageous.


    Flying past the target in various positions.


    Pang Qijing covered his face, feeling that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    But it didn''t say anything.


    Meng Li said strangely, "Prince Xiao, there is something wrong with his eyes, or he can''t do it."


    Pang Qijing: "forgive her, I really can''t find any words to defend Xiao Zhou. This is a child. At least she can get an arrow.


    Xiao Zhou also felt very annoyed. He really didn''t know what was going on today. How could he miss an arrow? Even a beginner would not.


    His people couldn''t see it any more. They said that they wanted to help Xiao Zhou find a feeling. With the help of his subordinates, which is actually the help of his subordinates, he was able to hit the target.


    But I can''t do it without my subordinates.


    Meng Li also said: "I have never seen such a useless person."


    She didn''t feel guilty because of her mental interference, and she was especially forthright to say something she disliked.


    Pang Qijing: "this is it?"


    "After that, he will not be able to leave the hunting ground. When the time comes, he will not be able to catch a rabbit."


    "Well, we''ve always been proud of catching more prey."


    "You really married him. It''s a shame to have such a husband."


    Pang Qijing said, "don''t say it. Don''t deny him because of him."


    Meng Li didn''t say angrily: "men only look at Wen, but also look at Wu. Wu is so bad, don''t people say it?"


    "Moral character, family background." Pang Qijing said immediately.


    Meng Li said: "the same moral character is not without, family, his future is uncertain, there are risks."


    "So he lost part of his competitiveness when he went so far."


    "Back." Pang Qijing said stiffly, then turned and left.


    Meng Li immediately laughs. This is the first time Pang Qijing takes the initiative to leave. In the past, if Xiao Zhou did not go, she would not go. She had to watch Xiao Zhou see the last second.


    There was so much time to see Xiao Zhou next, but she actually left this time.


    On the way, Pang Qijing thought that Meng Li would continue to criticize Xiao Zhou. He had already thought of a good way to deal with Meng Li, but Meng Li didn''t say a word.


    She had prepared for nothing.


    Meng Li naturally can''t continue to say, and then it will cause Pang Qijing''s extreme disgust, and even her rebellious heart.


    She did not say, Pang Qijing himself could not help but say up.


    She said, "how could he miss an arrow?"


    The tone was full of confusion.


    I really don''t understand. Is the strength of the arm not enough?


    Is it that weak?


    To be honest, in Pang Qijing''s mind, there are huge cracks in Xiao Zhou''s perfect image.


    Although women don''t have to ask men to fight and shoot hard, what ordinary men can do, you should at least do it so as to give them a sense of security.


    This is far from ordinary people.


    The more she wanted to be perfect, the more difficult it was to accept now, and the bigger the gap was, which made her expression very uncomfortable.


    Some of her can''t accept people like him. They have such obvious shortcomings.


    It''s like, you admire a tall and handsome man, you think he can do everything, nothing can''t, and then one day you find that his motor nerve is not developed, and the long jump is not as far as you can jump at will...


    when she questions, she doesn''t understand, and Meng Li doesn''t talk about Xiao Zhou''s fault.But began to persuade Pang Qijing, said: "in fact, you should not be too disappointed."


    "If you love someone, you have to accept everything, good or bad."


    "Even if he seems a little weak, even if he is not a man, but he is handsome." Meng Li said.


    One arrow does not hit, but also let his subordinates, naturally a little bad meaning, it seems not enough man.


    Pang Qijing said: "are you mocking him? Or comfort me? "


    Meng Li said seriously: "I didn''t ridicule him, I was just telling the truth."


    "But we live on a daily basis. We don''t have to fight on horseback and archery all day long. We don''t have to compare him with others. It''s meaningless to keep up with others."


    Pang Qijing probably refuted that Meng Li was used to it. She couldn''t help saying, "if you need him to lead the troops to fight in times of national crisis, isn''t it funny to go out with his skill?"


    "Can the soldiers be convinced?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help but secretly smile in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She shook her head and said, "I don''t think so."


    "How can the prince''s identity be defied and defied by the soldiers?"


    "No..." Pang Qijing said: "before, the prince of our country went out to fight with his father, but he was also ridiculed because he couldn''t compete with his generals."


    "Later, when he came back, he was reprimanded by the emperor and asked him to practice martial arts more frequently."


    "Are you afraid to lose face with him, or to be ridiculed?" Meng Li asked.


    Pang Qijing shook his head and then said, "forget it."


    "What do you mean, you didn''t agree with me to pursue him at first, but now you come to comfort me and let me accept him." After a while, Pang Qijing looked at Meng Li angrily and said.


    She said, "I''m not amused with you."


    Meng Li looked at her with a kind of gentle eyes, took her hand and patted her gently, saying:


    "you still don''t understand me."


    "I just don''t want you to live in your own illusion. Everyone has advantages and disadvantages. After you have a comprehensive understanding, you should think about whether you can accept them or not, instead of being infatuated with the advantages of others and unable to accept the disadvantages of others."


    "By then, you will only be more and more disgusted, once the good was torn to pieces."

 Chapter 2146

    "I don''t want to hear that." Pang Qijing said discontentedly.


    Meng Li asked her strangely, "what are you angry about? What can you be angry about? Is it because he is not as powerful as you think?"


    "He is also an ordinary man. Why are you so strict with him? In your heart, should he hit the bull''s-eye, or should he have hit his subordinates easily? "


    Pang Qijing said: "I didn''t ask for this, but it''s too outrageous. Don''t you see the expression and eyes of his subordinates? They must be disgusting in their hearts. Maybe they are secretly scolding Prince Xiao for being stupid. "


    "I don''t want him to be so despised."


    Meng Li: "you don''t want to lose face with him."


    Pang Qijing was silent, and Meng Li said: "then you are not true love. All kinds of things are just that you live in fantasy. You think of him as a perfect person. You never think that he is just an ordinary person and a prince of a small country."


    She has been telling Pang Qijing that he is an ordinary person.


    As long as this idea goes deep into Pang Qijing''s mind, she can take back the aura to Xiao Zhou step by step.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li still feels helpless. In the plot, Pang Qijing lives in this kind of illusion and falls in love with Xiao Zhou as she imagines.


    She did not really know Xiao Zhou, did not know his character, temper, hobbies.


    If Pang Qijing and Xiao Zhou can achieve good things, it''s not impossible to live in this kind of worship and fantasy, but they can''t.


    Only recognize the reality, take back the huge aura, she can slowly put down the so-called love.


    "Stop it. I don''t want to hear it." Pang Qijing began to repel and resent.


    She is still very difficult to digest, can''t accept, as a result, elder sister also a force to let her accept.


    Accept that he is an ordinary person, but he should not be ordinary.


    She is very upset at the bottom of her heart. Why and why should she accept it? Do you have to accept it?


    Is it OK not to accept it?


    It''s not true love. She didn''t know Xiao Zhou was so ridiculous.


    This time the elder sister knows that the person she likes is so outrageous.


    "Don''t tell anyone." Pang Qijing coldly told Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what do you say?"


    Pang Qijing: "just this afternoon."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow: "are you afraid that others will say you have bad eyesight?"


    Pang Qijing: "will it be very hard for you not to speak, elder sister?"


    Meng Li closed his mouth.


    She knows when to shut up.


    After going back, he made a little cold drink for Pang Qijing to drink.


    Sweet, drink comfortable, her face is much better.


    "How do you make this?" Asked Pang Qijing.


    Meng Li laughs and tells Pang Qijing the way.


    He also said to Pang Qijing, "if you want to find Xiao Zhou in the future, I can take you."


    It''s better to take Pang Qijing out and stare at her than to let him go out and humiliate herself.


    "Why do you know he''s there?" Pang Qijing asked curiously.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "why don''t I know?"


    "Then I don''t know. I didn''t even know that he would go to a private martial arts training ground today." Pang Qijing frowned.


    Meng Li eyebrows a pick: "this is a secret, must not say the secret, said will not know where he is."


    "False, you are true and false." Pang Qijing said: "did you send someone to stare at him? Who helped you? Did you ask dad to come forward? Would dad like to


    Meng Li sank his face: "if you have to ask about this, then you can''t know his whereabouts."


    "I want to know." Pang Qijing is very curious.


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t say."


    Meng can''t do without it, and Pang Qijing can''t.


    Murmur Meng Li pretends to be a ghost.


    After that, Meng Li stopped talking about Xiao Zhou and let Pang Qijing ponder over it.


    She thought about it for two or three days, but she didn''t bother to see Xiao Zhou.


    And when the four younger sisters find Pang Qijing and say they want to go with her to see Xiao Zhou, Pang Qijing refuses.


    First, elder sister Chang is now taking her with her. Elder sister Chang is not willing to take these younger sisters. Second, Pang Qijing really does not want his younger sisters to see the bad side of Xiao Zhou.


    They can''t control their mouths. At that time, they say that Xiao Zhou''s martial arts and archery are not good enough. When they are introduced into Xiao Zhou''s ears, they know that they are from the general''s house. It''s time to have a bad impression on themselves.


    At that time, she saw Xiao Zhou''s expression of chagrin, as well as a trace of boredom, and knew that Xiao Zhou really cared about it.


    If she didn''t take her with her, her sisters didn''t dare to say anything else, and they didn''t dare to pester each other. They just felt uncomfortable and regretful.Maybe it''s the elder sister who has changed her mind. After that, she will achieve good things and won''t take them to the past.


    I don''t know why, in the bottom of Pang Qijing''s heart, there is a kind of continuous disappointment hovering, lingering, let her no power to see Xiao Zhou.


    These days, Meng Li takes Pang Qijing to make medicinal food for his wife and medicinal soup for the general. No matter how late he comes back, he can drink a bowl of medicinal soup.


    Although the general thought the medicine soup was useful, he didn''t take it seriously. He drank it when his daughter gave it to him.


    But a few days later, Pang Qijing still wants to see Xiao Zhou, hoping Meng Li will take her.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll take you the day after tomorrow."


    "Why wait until the day after tomorrow?" Pang Qijing said, "isn''t his whereabouts all under your control?"


    Meng Li said angrily, "I''m not in the mood these two days, OK?"


    "You''re not in the mood for me to find out by myself. You can''t see him if you stroll in front of his house." Pang Qijing said.


    Meng Li: "well, you''re also miss Di of the general''s mansion. You''re sneaking around in front of the mansion. Don''t you make people laugh?"


    "I don''t care about that at all." Pang Qijing said in a low voice.


    Meng Li: "it seems that you really love Xiao Zhou. You don''t care about his obvious shortcomings. You are willing to pay so much for him. You don''t care about his reputation."


    Pang Qijing "..."


    when the elder sister said that, it was inexplicable that it was not worth losing.


    Pang Qijing hasn''t found out that Xiao Zhou''s position in her heart has changed greatly. She used to be an immortal, but now she is not.


    I''m not immortal, and I don''t want to pay too much for him subconsciously.


    After all, a person who can''t hit the target with an arrow is quite out of line. It''s right to be a handyman.


    "Well, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow." Pang Qijing twisted his brows and put the responsibility on Meng Li: "my happiness is blocked by you."


    Meng Li jokingly said, "I learned to hide it."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ponzi went out in a huff.


    Meng Li stares at her back. The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow is the day for Xiao Zhou to please the princess in the East Lake.


    At that time, Pang Qijing can see with his own eyes how Xiao Zhou treats other women.

 Chapter 2147

    Time flies by. In a twinkling of an eye, Meng Li and Pang Qijing are on the lake early. They rent a boat and watch Xiao Zhou appear on the lake from a distance.


    Then the princess appeared at the edge of the lake. They talked for a while. The princess hid her face and laughed from time to time.


    "Did he specially ask the princess out?" Seeing this, Pang Qijing murmured.


    From their familiar meeting, Pang Qijing understood vaguely.


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    Now Pang Qijing doesn''t know that Xiao Zhou''s target is princess.


    Now I know that it is inevitable to feel uncomfortable in my heart, but I don''t know if she will be as aggressive as in the plot.


    Xiao Zhou and the princess got on the boat. Their boat was bigger, but there were a few boats scattered on the lake. Their boat easily met Meng Li.


    "Lingqing, xiaojinger?" The princess saw the two men on the boat and said hello.


    They are standing on the boat chatting at the moment, Xiao Zhou saw Meng Li and Pang Qijing also embarrassed fake cough.


    "Come on, come on, let''s swim the lake together." The princess warmly invited them.


    Pang Qijing looked at Meng Li and said, "elder sister, I don''t want to go up."


    "When the princess invites you, it''s natural to give you this face." Meng Li whispered to her.


    "No, I don''t want to see him." Pang Qijing was injured. What did she do to see Xiao Zhou get along with the princess?


    "What are you doing? Come on Said the princess again.


    At this time, she did not know that Pang Qijing liked Xiao Zhou very much. Although she had heard that Pang Qijing seemed to be interested in Xiao Zhou before, many women in the capital were like this. If she was infatuated with Xiao Zhou''s beautiful appearance for a while, she would not be.


    In addition, Pang Qijing has not made any news recently.


    Meng Li, no matter whether Pang Qijing wants to or not, takes her to board the princess''s boat.


    The boat I was in was rowed back by the boatman.


    Their boat is much more gorgeous. Xiao Zhou prepared it. Seeing that they really came up, Xiao Zhou could only say hello to them awkwardly.


    After saying hello to each other, she fell into silence. The princess felt that the atmosphere was strange. She took the initiative to find a topic to talk about, but soon relaxed the atmosphere.


    Xiao Zhou thinks about it. It happens that Pang Qijing is here. It''s better to be special to the princess so that Pang Qijing can understand his mind and don''t waste time on himself.


    Then Xiao Zhou was not so warm and considerate to the princess. In order to make Pang Qijing die, he made it very deliberate.


    During the whole process, he only talked to the princess and Meng Li, but he didn''t talk to Pang Qijing very much. He just watched Pang Qijing''s expression get worse and worse.


    On the way home, Pang Qijing cried all the way.


    Crying at home, Meng Li followed her into her room, watching her fall on the bed, crying hard, sobbing desperately.


    Meng Li said, "Why are you so sad?"


    "Shouldn''t I be sad? You see, he treats the princess differently from me Pang Qijing''s eyes are red. He gets up and stares at Meng Li again.


    Meng Li: "you finally found out."


    "What do you mean I finally found out? I found out in the morning." Pang Qijing said discontentedly: "why? So special to the princess. "


    "Because he likes princesses." Meng Li said.


    Pang Qijing was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t believe it, which made Meng Li silly. She said, "can''t you see that Prince Xiao seems to like Princess more?"


    "He flattered the princess so deliberately. He played the piano for the princess on the boat and wrote poems for the princess. He didn''t want to say a word more to you."


    So obvious.


    In fact, Meng Li also thanks Xiao Zhou. He knows exactly what he wants, and he won''t hang Pang Qijing.


    And to make her less entangled.


    "Oh, yes." Pang Qijing said: "in order to please the people he likes, so hurt the people who like him?"


    Meng Li: "I think people are right. It''s clear that people don''t like you."


    "I don''t believe it unless he tells me that he likes the princess and doesn''t like me." Pang Qijing is very uncomfortable. Why?


    She accepted his imperfection, and he didn''t like himself.


    At this moment, Pang Qijing felt that the world was not worth it.


    For a moment, I felt that Xiao Zhou was not worth it.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    In the days after that, Meng Li took Pang Qijing with him to peep at Xiao Zhou all the time. In fact, people sometimes don''t look at Xiao Zhou. If they look more, they are easy to get tired of seeing him, and they are easy to see his ordinary and ordinary.


    Understand his ordinary and ordinary, his handsome face gradually less attractive, more beautiful things to see more will feel general, the first time the amazing will be much less.


    Meng Li let Pang Qijing see enough. Pang Qijing didn''t understand how elder sister Chang could find Xiao Zhou anytime and anywhere.


    And during this period of time, Xiao Zhou launched a fierce offensive against the princess, which Pang Qijing saw in his eyes.She always thinks that she is unworthy of herself, and insists that it is a great thing to accept Xiao Zhou''s shortcomings. Subconsciously, she thinks that she is great in this matter, so why is Xiao Zhou ungrateful.


    She even said to Meng Li, "he even wants to marry the sixth princess. Is the sixth princess the one he should covet?"


    Listen to her say so, Meng Li laughed.


    "In your heart, Prince Xiao is no longer worthy of the sixth princess."


    In the plot, Pang Qijing didn''t say it so plainly.


    In fact, at that time, they just felt that their identities were not equal, but now they feel that others are not worthy.


    "The sixth princess is the emperor''s favorite princess, and there..." Pang Qijing frowned: "the emperor does not want the princess to marry far away."


    Meng Li said earnestly: "in fact, parents don''t want to see you marry far away. Why do you want to marry so far because of such a person?"


    "But I still like him." Pang Qijing lowered his head and spoke in a low voice.


    No previous firmness and confidence.


    Her love is wavering.


    "If you like him, go and tell him, and don''t delay. If he agrees, I''ll help you persuade them. If he doesn''t agree, we''ll try to accept other men, OK?" Meng Li looks at Pang Qijing now very bad taste, the speech voice is also gentle many, is playing the good elder sister''s role.


    Pang Qijing hesitated: "will you really help me? If he agrees. "


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, because you don''t make things ugly now."


    After he came, Pang Qijing didn''t appear around Xiao Zhou all day, and he didn''t chase after others. He told others to see the joke.


    There was no shame in taking the common women out together, and the reputation of the women in the general''s mansion was still there.


    They all secretly observed with Pang Qijing near Xiaozhou. Those people didn''t see Pang Qijing around Xiaozhou. After a long time, they probably thought Pang Qijing didn''t like Xiaozhou any more.


    It''s just like a lot of little girls who are not sensible and just want to be fresh.

 Chapter 2148

    "Meng Li." You Yun suddenly cried out heavily.


    At this time, Meng Li was still asleep. When she heard you Yun call her, she woke up and asked him sleepily:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "The organization asked you to go back immediately and said there was something important." You Yun said.


    Meng Li frowned slightly, sat up and asked, "what do you know?"


    There has never been such a situation. The first time you do a task, you are called back half way.


    I always feel that something big has happened, otherwise it will not happen.


    "I don''t know. The landlords must have been called back." You Yun said.


    Meng Li asked, "what should we do about this task? Give up automatically? "


    You Yun thought about it and said, "if you don''t mind, I can finish it for you."


    "Is that ok? Will it be too much trouble for you Meng Li asked politely.


    You Yun said, "that''s not true. It''s not like I didn''t help you with the task before. Besides, the task is very simple."


    "I just thought about it. Now Pang Qijing''s so-called love has been shaken. At most, it''s just to spend some time not to love her."


    "I''m afraid you''re not used to doing tasks for a long time. It''s an ancient task. It''s also a woman''s body. You should pay attention to her words and behavior." Meng Li said with a smile.


    You Yun said: "you are too worried about me. I have done a lot of tasks before. This kind of task has not been done."


    "If you do too many tasks, you don''t care whether the client is male or female. Just like you, you have done many tasks of male clients before."


    Meng Li: "well, I''ll go back now."


    "By the way, don''t cut off the medicated diet of madam and general. You should know the formula, right?" She said uneasily.


    You Yun: "don''t worry. You can rest assured that I can handle all these things."


    Meng Li: "then I really went back." You Yun''s vowing tone makes Meng Li feel that he is not serious.


    "Well, don''t delay too long. It must be an emergency. I''m in such a hurry to ask you to go back. Let''s go, let''s go." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "I always feel that you Yun is looking forward to her leaving.


    Meng Li is so rushed back to the system space by you Yun. He goes to the client''s body, gets used to it, and then sits up in a special spirit.


    He didn''t sleep all night. He hasn''t been out for a long time.


    The next day, when you see Pang Qijing talking about Xiao Zhou in his ear, you Yun has no good face and says, "what''s good about Xiao Zhou? Besides being handsome, you can''t pull any one out of the capital better than him?"


    "Also, I''ll take you to express your love today. If you don''t express it, you will be killed. You must express your strong love to Xiao Zhou. If you are short of words, it is because you don''t love enough."


    Pang Qijing


    You''re crazy overnight?


    I didn''t tell her very gently before, and said Xiao Zhou would help her if she agreed.


    At that time, she was particularly moved.


    I feel like I''m the elder sister waiting to see her jokes.


    "Let''s go." You Yun angrily pulled Pang Qijing: "I''ve made an appointment for you."


    You Yun thinks that Meng Li wrote a letter to Xiao Zhou yesterday evening, asking him to meet in qionglin. It''s time to take Pang Qijing to the appointment today.


    Qionglin is actually a garden, in which there are many rare plants for people to watch, and it is also a holy land for dating.


    Unable to help but pull Pang Qijing to qionglin, Xiao Zhou has already found a pavilion to wait for them. If not in the name of Meng Li, Xiao Zhou would not come out.


    Seeing Pang Qijing, Xiao Zhou was helpless again. She wanted to follow.


    You Yun said, "Prince Xiao, my younger sister has always loved you. Now I want to tell you what you want to do. If you don''t want to, you can say clearly that you don''t want to let my younger sister be infatuated with you any more."


    "Elder sister, what are you doing?" Pang Qijing shook off you Yun''s hand and said angrily:


    "I don''t want you to care about my business. You go away."


    You Yun Leng for a while, this just some injured ground say: "I this is for you."


    "How can I bear that you are so infatuated with a man and suffer for him?"


    Xiao Zhou pulled the corner of his mouth awkwardly. He said to you Yun, "Miss Da Da, you must have misunderstood me."


    You Yun sighed: "ah, my sister often weeps all day for you, even does not think about food and tea."


    "This..." Xiao Zhou wanted to say, it can''t blame me.


    How do you feel like these two sisters are here to blame him?


    He sighed a little, and in the twinkling of an eye, he saw Miss Pangda give him a look, huh?


    Xiao Zhou thought, what does Miss Da Da mean?


    Is to let oneself thoroughly break the second young lady''s thought?


    What do you mean by threat in your last look? Is it true that Miss Da Da has to do something for herself if she doesn''t do it well today?It''s not afraid of the means of a little girl. It''s just that being in a foreign country shouldn''t give birth to so much right and wrong.


    Then you Yun said to Pang Qijing, "well, I won''t take part in it any more. I''ll go and wait. You can tell me your own business."


    After that, you Yun turns and walks out of the pavilion.


    Seeing her sister''s departure, Pang Qijing felt much less pressure. She looked at Xiao Zhou hesitantly, then took a deep breath and said to Xiao Zhou:


    "Prince Xiao, you should know what I mean."


    "Can..." Xiao Zhou was very embarrassed to say: "to tell you the truth, I already have a person I admire. It''s absolutely impossible between you and me."


    Originally did not intend to say so heartless words, but the threat of Miss Da Da lingered in his mind.


    "Who do you like? Six princesses? " Pang Qijing doesn''t seem to be surprised by the ending, but he is very disappointed.


    It''s true.


    Why do you like the sixth Princess beyond your capacity? Just like yourself. It''s not bad to like yourself.


    "Well..." Xiao Zhou said with a bitter smile, "second miss, don''t be sad. In fact, I''m the same as you. I''m in love with the sixth princess. However, there is a big gap between us, and there are still many obstacles to solve."


    "I''m not like you." Pang Qijing said despairingly:


    "the sixth princess is noble, beautiful and perfect everywhere. You will not feel tangled if you like her, and you will be ecstatic if you get her. But I have such obvious shortcomings that I still like you. How many tangles have I experienced in my heart.


    Xiao Zhou was stunned for a moment. He made a murmur in his heart. Did the second lady in the general''s mansion think she was not worthy of her? I feel like I''ve put myself down.


    Also feel that if you get the princess is climbing?


    Ah, it''s no wonder that other people think so. In fact, it''s the same. Xiao Zhou had no choice but to be born. In their eyes, the identity of the prince of Xiao is nothing.


    "Sorry, miss two." Xiao Zhou stands up and bows his hand to Pang Qijing to express his apology. Pang Qijing stares at him and suddenly says with some pleading:


    "I''m not bad if I can change my mind."

 Chapter 2149

    Xiao Zhou could not bear to see Pang Qijing like this, but he shook his head heartily.


    He rejected Pang Qijing.


    Let Pang Qijing good life sad, and then you Yun head also don''t return with Pang Qijing left.


    Instead of going straight home, he took her to a place where she couldn''t say much.


    There are also men who are entertaining, singing and laughing. They are pretty and have mouths like honey.


    This kind of man serves both women and men. It can be said that he does not refuse to come. Pang Qijing did not expect that elder sister Chang was so bold to bring her to such a place.


    But it''s good to be coaxed by others...


    I almost forget the sadness of being rejected by Xiao Zhou.


    Here you Yun takes Pang Qijing to "spend time and wine" to relieve her depression and let her forget her troubles. Meng Li has arrived at the main building of the field.


    All the domain masters gathered here, looking very serious. Wen Zhi said slowly:


    "that black fog, not only one, but also many planes have been destroyed by it, and some creatures in the vast world have become its hosts."


    "It quietly turns anyone or anything into its host. It quietly destroys everything and is extremely destructive."


    "To call you back is to let you investigate the small worlds under your jurisdiction one by one, and then we will arrange a great border to protect these worlds and isolate them from the black fog."


    "But the premise is to find out the black fog that lurks in it, that is, to miss one. The use of the border is much less."


    "However, no matter whether you can check it out or not, the border will be set up, and the loss must be reduced." Wen Zhi rubbed his eyebrows. In fact, he knew it was difficult to check.


    It can exist not only on the wall, but also on the living beings.


    "What species is this thing?" Someone asked.


    It can''t be called black fog.


    Wen Zhi nodded and said, "I just told you in the most popular way that this so-called black fog is actually called phagocytosis."


    "What''s terrible about it is that it''s not bound by boundaries, space, and there''s no power to destroy it at the moment."


    The crowd was silent.


    So terrible.


    Not bound by the boundary space, no power can do anything about it.


    "Then we have found it. What should we do?" Someone asked.


    "Bring back its host," he said coldly


    "What about the border? Why didn''t you just say that it can''t be set up outside the border? " Someone asked, puzzled.


    It''s very contradictory. It''s clearly impossible to stop it.


    Wenzhi''s eyes were gloomy for a moment, and said: "the boundary to be arranged is actually the host for killing."


    "This kind of boundary will be very special. It looks like a large boundary. In fact, it has numerous independent regions, which can attract a lot of phagocytosis. Phagocytosis can take a small independent region as the host, and phagocytosis does not interfere with each other."


    "We found that there is a characteristic of phagocytosis. After its selected host, it will not leave until the host is completely engulfed."


    "What?" Someone exclaimed: "that''s equivalent to fattening these phages and giving them strength."


    Meng Li was also surprised to see Wen Zhi. If he had no choice, how could the organization choose like this?


    Use the great power of the border to hold down the attack of the phagocytes. In order not to let them destroy the small world, they take the initiative to create a host for the phagocytes.


    But in this way, are you sure you are not raising a tiger?


    This can only be said to be a temporary procrastination, and can not last long. Meng Li suddenly felt uneasy.


    She was thinking, how far will the killing go?


    Wen Zhi frowned, shook his head and said: "at present, we haven''t found that phagocytosis has a particularly powerful power. We have done experiments before. Phagocytosis destroys the two worlds, which is equivalent to absorbing the power of the two worlds. However, when Wen Zhi said that, he was silent for a moment.


    There is no room for negotiation. If you want to continue to be a domain master, you have to go to the "front line.".


    Don''t even be a devouring host.


    "Here''s something for you to discover the existence of phagocytosis better and faster." Wen Zhi''s eyebrows were all tired. With a wave of his hand, a transparent box appeared in front of him.


    With another wave, the box opened. There were many bright beads, the size of a baby''s fist.


    Some domain masters also made a cry of surprise. Meng couldn''t understand the goods, but he didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 2150

    "Everything looks bright." Someone called out the name of this thing.


    Wen Zhi nodded: "yes, this Vientiane Ming is only for you for the time being. It must be put away. After that, the organization will also recycle it."


    Everyone: "I thought that the organization could generously give Vientiane ming to them. I really thought too much.


    In fact, it''s not particularly rare, but it''s a rare thing, and it has the mentality of taking advantage. It''s better if the organization can give it to them.


    "The Vientiane light can shine on the Wanxiang light. As long as the Wanxiang light is not hidden in the place where it shines, its shadow can emerge." Wen Zhi said.


    "It seems to have two forms. There is an invisible form that you can''t find with your eyes and mental power. Vientiane is the prop that you look for it."


    Someone asked, "what about the deliberate concealment of yanmie?"


    "How can there be so many problems? You can''t find them if you deliberately hide them! Do you understand? " Wen Zhi''s patience left nothing for success, and he was full of impatience.


    The domain master was given a roar for no reason, feeling wronged and embarrassed.


    "Take good care of yourself. If you become the host of phagocytosis, there''s nothing the organization can do." Wen Zhi was especially cold when he said this.


    "Every world needs to be checked, and the world needs to be checked as well. For the world that is having problems, we should focus on checking, and try not to miss any one." After thinking about it, Wen Zhi still said:


    "if you find a bite, you will be rewarded with 100000 Jieli."


    At present, we can only encourage domain owners to seriously investigate in this way, otherwise few people are willing to seriously look for it.


    All the people look at each other.


    The organization has been generous at last. There is a lot of strength in 100000 circles, but the risks make them unhappy.


    However, some people think that even if they don''t go out of the country to check the phagocytosis, they still have the risk of becoming the host of phagocytosis. Now, it seems that as long as they are alive, everything is possible.


    "As for the task, it can be postponed until the investigation of each world is completed." Wen Zhi added.


    Someone murmured in a low voice discontentedly: "for the time being, is it necessary to make up for it in the future?"


    "In fact, we are very busy every day. We not only have to complete the tasks, but also deal with the small world. If all these tasks are piled up later, it will cause great pressure to the future."


    Wen zhilengyan looked in the past: "you can not be the domain master."


    "..."


    in any case, today''s Wen Zhi''s speech is particularly impressive.


    It''s very sharp.


    It''s easy to tell people not to be the domain master. Is it because the organization will never lack people, let alone people who can be the domain master?


    Hum!


    Good helpless.


    "Here you are?" Wisdom girl strides in, her brow is not as relaxed and wanton as before, but a little more melancholy. When she comes to Wen Zhi, she asks:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Wen Zhi said, "it''s the end."


    Smart girl nodded, looked at Vientiane Ming, wrung her eyebrows and said, "what are you doing one by one? Take Vientiane Ming one by one. Hurry up."


    "Calling all of you back in an emergency will prove that you are in a hurry. If you find out a bite earlier, you may save a small world."


    "Smart girl, we think whether the organization can appropriately reduce the amount of tasks for us, so as to ensure that we can safely investigate, and do not have to worry too much about the pressure brought by the complicated tasks in the future."


    They have become domain masters. The tasks of the small world can hardly defeat them. It''s just that each task takes time, and it''s impossible to solve it as soon as you go. It''s time that''s the hardest.


    The task must be completed within the prescribed time.


    "You can bargain." Smart girl seems very dissatisfied.


    The domain owners are all complaining that the task is too heavy. Every day, opening your eyes is a task, and closing your eyes and dreaming is a task. How exaggerating and exaggerating they are.


    I also said that I don''t know when I can come back or whether I can. If I go to the investigation for many years and the number of tasks will pile up, how can they complete it?


    Who can bear this kind of psychological pressure? Can we make them feel at ease to investigate the world without worrying about the number of trivial tasks.


    Meng Li silently looks at a group of domain masters as if they are possessed by the essence of drama. Then she shouts a few cries of bitterness. After all, she doesn''t want to pile up these tasks.


    As you are worried, how many tasks will there be if the investigation is carried out for many years?


    As for income, in fact, domain owners never need to worry too much about income. As long as they do some world tasks in the process of investigation, they have boundless power. It''s just that there is no soul power, but soul crystal can also be purchased.


    Moreover, each domain owner has some other ways to get income. For example, they can make a small fortune by relying on that spiritual tree. Some of their domain owners still have industries in the domain.


    It''s really not rare that the income brought by each task is not forced by the organization.In a piece of bitterness, came a scold of Yuan Zi: "all shut up for me."


    People looked at the past, Yuanzi came in with long legs, he appeared in front of us with a kind of domineering momentum.


    "During the investigation, all tasks are exempted." He said coldly.


    All of them were very grateful. Meng Li sipped his lips. In fact, it was arranged by Wen Zhi.


    Yuanzi seldom appears in front of us, but every time he appears, he is bound to establish prestige. At this moment, he appears in front of us to make decisions, so that we can have a deeper understanding of his existence and status.


    Wenzhi and Hezhi seem to be the foil of Yuanzi at this moment. Yuanzi stands there so silently that life will not show any disobedience. He seems to have some aura of his own, which seems to cover everyone with some kind of prestige. It has become a stone in people''s heart, just in front of you, just like walking into your heart, with heavy division Quantity.


    They should have planned to eliminate all the tasks, otherwise they can''t do it. Everyone is thinking about the tasks. Who can patiently check every world?


    There are so many worlds...


    when Meng Li thought about the size of Xiaonan District, he felt pressure for no reason. He didn''t know when to finish the inspection.


    But the general task can''t enter the world at will, only the responsible domain owner can.


    After one person got a Vientiane Ming, Yuanzi called the meeting over. Before the meeting over, he told them to check as soon as possible, not to delay too much in the system space, and they would monitor. If they were really lazy, the consequences of being caught would be very tragic.


    Meng Li went back to the system space. His intention was to clean up the things and then go to the small Southern District outside the region for investigation. However, after cleaning up, he was really worried about asking for help.


    The vast world also has a bite out, is bound to tell you, let her pay attention to some.

 Chapter 2151

    And also tell her that she may not be able to visit her for some time.


    First she went to Lingtian space to see the spirit tree, which had become a cash cow in her heart. Then she bought some things and went to lingman land.


    When he met her, he trotted all the way happily to meet her. Then he collapsed in Meng Li''s arms and refused to walk. Meng Li could only hold her to the patriarch.


    Although I don''t know how to prevent it, I''ll tell the patriarch that I''m prepared for it, and I''ll know it when I encounter it.


    "Meng Li, I think you have a lot on your mind this time." The patriarch spoke first.


    Meng Li said unexpectedly, "how can the patriarch see it?"


    When she came here, she didn''t show too much sorrow. The patriarch said, "once upon a time, when you came here, you would smile sincerely and comfortably as long as you saw the asking. This time, you are much less."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. Asking for love is a cure for her. It can get rid of her tiredness and tiredness. As long as you see asking for love, you will feel like seeing blue sky and white clouds.


    However, the current situation is not optimistic, and we really can''t abandon all the troubles because of seeing the question.


    She doesn''t want to think too much. She really doesn''t want to be too worried about the future. But she also knows that killing is a great hidden danger. If she can''t find the power to destroy killing, killing will bring more disaster sooner or later.


    Moreover, too much worry is useless, but we can only take one step at a time.


    "Something happened." Meng Li nodded.


    The patriarch asked curiously, "what happened to you, Li?"


    Meng Li reached out and touched her face, helped her get rid of her broken hair, and said: "I can''t say I met it alone, but all living beings will meet it."


    "Patriarch, have you ever heard of the killing?" Meng Li turned to ask the patriarch.


    "No," said the patriarch


    Meng Li didn''t hesitate, didn''t sell the key, but directly told the patriarch of the characteristics of phagocytosis.


    He was really worried when he heard that annihilation also existed in the vast world, that it would take the creatures or things in the vast world as its host, and that it had no power to destroy it.


    "How can such a monster exist in the world?" The patriarch said, "this is equivalent to invincibility. Is there a life limit for this thing? How does it reproduce? "


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I don''t know these for the moment."


    "So you must pay more attention. If you don''t have to, you should go out as little as possible. If you can, you can also build a border to block the possible extinction."


    "Jiejie..." the patriarch said, "it''s not that they are not controlled by jiejie?"


    Meng Li said: "as long as the border has the power, it is possible to choose it as the host. If you choose it, it will not leave until the host is destroyed."


    "It''s about shifting targets." Said the patriarch.


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    "We can''t rule out the possibility of killing people directly across the border to choose the protected creatures in the border."


    She shook her head again and said, "I don''t think so."


    If an organization can choose to spend a lot of money to create a boundary for phagocytosis as its host, it must have understood the habits of phagocytosis. Meng Li guessed that phagocytosis is something that has no consciousness. The principle they adopt may be the principle of proximity. If they encounter something and feel appropriate, they will become their host.


    She told the patriarch her guess, and the patriarch said to Meng Li gratefully:


    "thank you very much for telling us such valuable information, so that we can be on guard."


    "At present, it seems that none of our lingman clan has become the host of extinction, but I can''t be careless. I will set up a border as soon as possible to protect them."


    Meng Li really laughs. Fortunately, the patriarch is a man who listens to advice. He is not arrogant.


    That''s part of the protection.


    Meng Li said to Wen Qing, "I''ll be in lingman family in the future. Don''t go anywhere, do you know?"


    "There is a border protection. If the border is slowly swallowed one day, it will be swallowed up and destroyed..."


    Meng Li carefully describes the next bite down for questioning. If you pay close attention, you will find it.


    "Ah li..." the expression of questioning is a little serious, she said: "you stay here with me."


    Meng Li asked unexpectedly, "why?"


    How can asking for love give birth to such an idea?


    "It''s very dangerous outside. Ah Li has to go to many small worlds. Ah Li also said that there will be small worlds." Ask for affection to wring brow.


    Meng Li felt helpless.


    She regretted telling the patriarch that the small world had been destroyed. At that time, she wanted to tell the truth and highlight the importance of this matter. She wanted to attract the patriarch''s attention, but she worried when she heard the inquiry.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have my own way to deal with it." Meng Li said.


    Questioningly looking at Meng Li: just now, didn''t a Li say that this thing can quietly choose anyone or anything as the host, which is impossible to defend? "This makes Meng Li smile bitterly. In order to highlight the seriousness of the matter, he really put himself in it.


    Meng Li said: "I always have to face these things. I can''t hide here in order to escape everything, you know? I have my responsibility, and now there are many small worlds waiting for me to investigate. There are many creatures in the small world... "


    " you should be good, wait for me here, don''t leave the lingman family for half a step. "


    "You really want to go. I''ll go with you." After thinking about it, he said firmly.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "you are not good, are you?"


    Ask the feeling to wring eyebrows, is very helpless, and with the silk complain:


    "how can I not be good, I want to accompany you, is there a mistake? I haven''t been with you for a long time. Now you have to go to so many worlds and meet so many unknown things. I can''t rest assured that I can''t see you for a long time. I''m not afraid of death. I don''t want to be trapped in an inch of land and miss you day by day. "


    Meng Li stares at Wen Qing, but doesn''t speak. She stares at her like that, which makes Wen Qing feel even worse. Finally, she can''t help but say in a low voice:


    "ah Li, don''t be angry."


    Meng Li still didn''t speak. He asked for help and begged: "ah Li, I''m angry. I shouldn''t complain."


    "You think I''m limiting you." Meng Li asked faintly.


    Asked the feeling flustered, said hastily: "did not have, did not have."


    "I don''t mean that. I just want to be with you so much. I just said something wrong. Don''t be angry." She looked at Meng Li pleadingly.


    Meng Li lowered her head, lowered her eyes and covered the mood in her eyes.


    Now the situation suddenly changed, which made it difficult for her to calm down. On the contrary, she had to make trouble with her at this time.


    Just like a virus, it suddenly broke out, and now there is no cure, breaking everyone''s peaceful life, and her peaceful and comfortable life has also been interrupted.

 Chapter 2152

    "Don''t be angry..." Wenqing pulls Meng Li''s sleeve.


    Meng Li is still silent, she does not know what to say now, she is afraid to say hurtful words, she is afraid to hurt the heart of questioning.


    So choose silence.


    When you don''t know what to say, try to say less, so you won''t say something you regret.


    She can bear the children''s noisy mood.


    "Ah Li, don''t be angry." I want to be with you. Why don''t you always need me? Why are you so kind to me? Do you know


    She sobbed and seemed sad.


    Looking at the teardrops of questioning, Meng Li didn''t hold her in her arms this time. She just looked at her silently. Her eyes seemed plain, but there was a trace of unbearable and uncomfortable.


    "I know you are all for my good, but do you know what I really need? What I want is not to play happily in a comfortable environment. I can''t play happily at all. I always miss you. "


    Meng Li suddenly laughed, with a trace of helplessness and sadness. She said:


    "you still think I limit you."


    "It''s up to you. You don''t want to stay in the clan area."


    "Ah?" Wenqing looks at Meng Li in surprise. She never thought that a Li would say such kind of words.


    Do it yourself?


    Don''t you care about yourself?


    In a moment, she saw a trace of indifference on Ali''s face.


    This indifference seems to be the first time to her.


    Questioning completely flustered, she looked at Meng Li in fear: "ah Li, are you going to abandon me?"


    "No Meng Li shook his head.


    Wenqing couldn''t help but ask Meng Li in a low voice: "then you say it''s up to me. Obviously, you don''t want to care about me and don''t love me."


    Meng Li looks at Wenqing. A trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. She is caught by Wenqing, which makes her heart ache.


    She was flustered and didn''t know what to do. She asked the patriarch: "patriarch, Ali is angry with me. What should I do?"


    The patriarch said, "you make her angry. Naturally, you go to save it."


    "Did I provoke you?" Ask a feeling Leng for a while, yes, it''s because I don''t know what to say, it''s because I don''t know what to do, and a Li is also for his own good.


    It''s just this good job, which makes me feel a little bitter.


    "You once said that people can''t stay in the greenhouse forever. They have to go out for exercise when necessary. Why can''t I go out for exercise and put me here in the name of thinking I''m good?"


    "I''m tired here. I''m tired." Ask the sentiment to cry, rush to break ground to say.


    Meng Li took a deep breath: "I was wrong, I deeply reflect on myself."


    "I will never take you to the small world. Whether you want to go to the vast world to exercise yourself or not depends on you. You make your own decisions. I have no right to interfere."


    "There is nothing to exercise in the small world. With your strength, you are invincible in most small worlds. No one can help you." She added.


    Meng Li didn''t understand why he didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter.


    If she goes out, she may become the host of phagocytosis.


    Like a virus, if you''re exposed to it, you''re likely to get infected.


    When the patriarch completes the border, at least part of the risk can be reduced. He just protects her in this special period.


    Exercise what? I don''t ask much. Why should I rush out to experience?


    Many creatures have a very long childhood, just like the patriarch who never said to let Enqing go out for training. She''s not there yet. What''s her panic?


    Why can not grow up patiently, but eager to show what.


    Didn''t you give me a sense of security? So that she felt that if she didn''t show up or do something for herself, she would be abandoned by herself?


    Meng Li''s heart is full of helplessness, plus some disappointment, ask some impetuous, she has no good qualitative.


    She also needs to exercise her mood in the minority area.


    "I''m going." Meng Li reached out and patted Wen Qing''s shoulder shaking because of crying, stood up and said:


    "this time, it may take a long time to see you again. I have to go to many small worlds."


    "Don''t abandon me."


    "Will you really come to see me again?" He sniffed and said in a hurry.


    Meng Li looked at the fear and fear in his eyes. He was really pitiful, and his heart was stung for no reason.


    In the past long years, Wenqing had the ignorant wisdom to accompany her side. She only had herself in the ignorant period, and now she is so dependent on herself.


    I once told Wenqing to do more for herself.


    Meng Li raised his head to look at the sky, sighed slightly, turned to bow his head and said: "don''t be so sensitive, please believe our feelings, I won''t abandon you.""You said you would not abandon me, but now you are not going to leave me," he said painfully


    Meng Li looked at her in silence, not speechless, but unwilling to say hurtful words.


    "How many times must Meng Li tell you before you can listen? She has her things to do. What do you always pester her for? " Wuxiang didn''t know when he came out, and said to Qingqing lightly.


    Ask to see Xiang Wuxiang: "do you think I''m wrong, too?"


    "You are really wrong in this matter, but the most wrong one is Meng Li." No phase theory.


    Meng Li smiles for a while, some melancholy, yes, the most wrong is himself.


    Wuxiang said: "if Meng Li is not so used to you, how can you make such a fuss."


    "I didn''t, I just... I just want to be with ALI so much. She said that she would go for a long time. I can''t bear not to see her for such a long time." Ask a feeling flurried to defend a way for oneself.


    Wu Xiang AI said: "if you agree to Meng Li, she has gone now, and will not be entangled by you. If you promise not to run around in the clan, she will not worry about you any more."


    "If you are in a mood now, you will only make Meng Li uneasy after he leaves."


    "What are you in a hurry? Are you in a hurry to show? Or don''t trust Meng Li, do you think you will lose her if you don''t get along with her? " It''s merciless to say nothing.


    I''m sorry to ask. She shook her head and denied, "I didn''t."


    "It''s obviously safer to stay in the tribal area now. Why don''t you listen?" Wu Xiang asked her again.


    Then said: "she takes you around, but also from time to time to take care of you, painstaking, do you have the heart to give her trouble?"


    Wu Xiang stood up and said something fair, which made Wen Qing silent.


    She''s got her head down. She doesn''t know what''s going on in her head.


    After that, he said to Meng Li again and again, "I''m wrong. I''m wrong."


    Meng Li asked, "what do you think I am forcing you to do in the name of being good for you?"

 Chapter 2153

    "No, I understand." He said wrongly.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I don''t think you understand, and I don''t want you to understand. If you can understand, it''s the best. If you can''t understand...


    forget it.


    Not everything needs to be understood.


    She can understand the idea of asking, but can asking understand her?


    She hopes that she can stay in lingman land safely, and she is afraid that she will become the host of extinction.


    At least we have to give everyone time to find a way to deal with phagocytosis. With a solution, we naturally don''t worry so much.


    Now the situation of the vast world is not clear, and the situation of the small world is not clear. I really don''t trust her to follow her everywhere.


    As Wu Xiang said, it''s not fun to go there this time. It''s necessary to take care of her after asking for love. Isn''t it good for her to come back to see her after checking early?


    If this time there is a bite out of things, but do not need to go to check, ask for love to go outside to play, I will let her go, because I can accompany her, even if not accompany her, what happened, can also arrive at her side in time, but I went to the small world, it is not so convenient.


    What''s more, why can''t you trust her? Don''t believe in their feelings?


    She had never thought of abandoning questioning.


    This feeling of not being trusted is terrible.


    "All right." Meng Li said, "I really have to go first."


    The organization is monitoring, so we can''t wait too long.


    "Don''t..." the voice of asking for love was very weak. Until Meng Li was quite far away, she yelled: "ah Li, please forgive me."


    Meng Li looked back and stopped: "I never blame you."


    "But you are so cold to me." There was a cry in the voice.


    Meng Li waved at her and turned away.


    Wuxiang was beside Wenqing and sighed: "you hurt Mengli this time."


    "Why did I hurt her? Didn''t I look more sad than her?" Ask for love, cry and stare at Wu Xiang.


    She didn''t understand how it was.


    She just said something wrong, she knows.


    "The most sad thing about her is your distrust." Wuxiang sighed: "I don''t know how you little girl is worried about gain and loss, how you think she will abandon you."


    "I don''t know. I''ve been away from her for too long. I just want to come back to her." He said blankly:


    "I''m more afraid of her accident. If she has an accident, isn''t it equivalent to abandoning me?"


    "Don''t you count your feelings?" There was no difference between the two groups.


    She said: "yes, but..."


    "she bowed her head and said:" I am willing to give my life and everything for her. Even if one day she wants to abandon me, I will follow her and beg her not to abandon me. "


    "No matter how she treats me, I won''t blame her, but I''m afraid she doesn''t care about me."


    "You don''t know that her cold and disappointed eyes were really frightening. I''ve never seen her look at me with such eyes. I just said a few wrong words..." she cried, but she didn''t understand.


    Just say a few wrong words, ah Li will be like this.


    Can''t a Li''s temper be challenged? She didn''t want to challenge.


    "First of all, you have to understand that it''s not the first time you''ve been in a mood." Wu Xiang said: "before you also showed that you can''t leave her, you have to pester her, and even said that everything is for her."


    "You so many self righteous heavy give, really won''t bring pressure to her? Every time she coaxes you, she also tells you a lot of truth, so that you can do more for yourself. In fact, everything you do benefits you, and she doesn''t seem to get any benefit. "


    "What''s more, she has paid so much for you, which is not for you."


    "But does she talk about everything for you every day? She has done so much for you in silence, taking care of your mouth, your feelings and your emotions. "


    "On the contrary, you have been accepting her kindness, and now you have to make trouble with her. I''m tired if I were you."


    Wu Xiang glanced at her and said helplessly:


    "you shout so much every day, how you want to do for her, what you want to do for her, how much you love her, but when she needs you most, you don''t understand her and pester her. Can''t you take any action to make her feel that the world is worth it?"


    "Am I really wrong?" The question sobbed.


    Wuxiang comforted her again: "you are still young, she will not be angry with you too much. She will come back to see you after work."


    "Will it really come back?" Ask uncertainly.


    Wuxiang said: "in the end, you are too afraid to lose her, or you do not trust her, how can she abandon you because of this point, in the end, so long feelings, like mother and daughter in general."


    He buried his head and said in a voice:"But I seem to go too far this time, and you don''t know that ah Li seems to be gentle to everyone, and she won''t lose her temper hysterically to anyone, but I always feel that her heart is cold, once it''s cold, it''s hard to warm up."


    Wu Xiang said: "I feel that you have always been the warmth in her heart. Your position in her heart is irreplaceable. As long as you understand her more and make fewer mistakes, she will always love you."


    The small body trembled, very uncomfortable, accompanied by suppressed crying.


    "You didn''t lie to me." She asked Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang said: "I cheat you to do what, I get along with you so long, everything in the eyes, you can not see things I can see."


    Wen Qing covered his face and wiped the tears on his face.


    She said, "I really want to find her."


    She''s really wrong. Now she wants to apologize to a Li and tell her that she will stay in the minority area and let her not have worries.


    "Don''t go. She should have gone a long way. Maybe she went to the small world." Wu Xiang said: "as long as you stay obediently in the clan, no accident is good to her."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Wuxiang is full of remorse in her heart. She regrets today''s behavior very much.


    In the final analysis, it''s really self willed. Wu Xiang can see things clearly when he sleeps every day. He is worried about gain and loss.


    At the bottom of her heart, she said sorry to Meng Li thousands of times, full of regret and apology, but Meng Li couldn''t hear it.


    Meng Li didn''t go abroad directly, but went back to the system space. She had to exchange some things for herself, saying that she couldn''t use them in the small world.


    Gold bar, more for some gold, almost every world can use, oneself is the soul body also don''t need to eat.


    Anyway, Meng has no interest in snacks, but there is no need to exchange for some of his soul.

 Chapter 2154

    Seeing the food, Meng Li thought of asking for love. She looked tired and sighed. She opened her profile and looked at it.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 680000


    Jieli: 403900


    Soul: 0


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position: extra profit: 20000 world power


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    This time, we added 20000 boundary forces, and the feedback from the small world came back bit by bit. We deducted 50000 points, which were all bought by ourselves.


    I don''t know how you Yun''s task is doing there. Meng Li doesn''t have much time to pay attention to her. He just goes abroad and feels that Shizhi is looking for her.


    She can''t remember how many times Shizhi has been looking for her, and she feels lonely. Meng Li still plans to have a look.


    Because if I don''t go this time, I don''t know when I will be free.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t bring any fruit to lingman this time, and I didn''t bring anything to Shizhi. Meng Li thought about it. Fortunately, he just exchanged some snacks and didn''t go empty handed.


    Outside the space, Meng Li took out the key given by the Buddhist decree last time. At that time, he said that he could open it three times, but after getting it, he didn''t seem to see the old branch for the first time.


    Meng Li opens the space with the key and goes in. Shizhi is as happy as ever to see Meng Li.


    She didn''t feel angry because Meng Li always didn''t go. She also asked Meng Li with concern: "you should have been working very hard recently."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK, but I''m too busy to come and see you. You won''t be angry."


    Shizhi said with a smile: "I''m very grateful that you can come to see me. How can you be angry? I remember you told me that you would come when you were free. "


    Meng Li laughs and Shizhi says, "I can''t help looking for you. It''s really disturbing you."


    "No, I don''t think so." Meng Li said gently.


    When the branch looked at Meng Li smile, smile very pure, suddenly think of something, said to Meng Li: "I recently found a special drink, you come with me."


    She took Mengli to a small cave on the other side of the waterfall. Shizhi took the lead to go in. There were many wooden buckets with green water in them. Shizhi scooped some water for Mengli and said:


    "have a drink. I''ve wanted to share it with you for a long time."


    Meng Li nodded and drank it. After drinking it, she felt that her soul was cool and comfortable, and a kind of power was absorbed by her soul.


    "What''s this? It''s a good thing." Meng Li said with a smile, and at this time the branch to Meng Li scoop some, also let Meng Li drink.


    There are few such delicious things. They are pure and sweet. After drinking, they feel comfortable. Meng Li really can''t help drinking more. When Zhi gave them to her again, she waved her hand and said with some embarrassment:


    "I''m greedy this time, but I can''t drink any more."


    "No more." She smiles.


    Shizhi also laughed: "there''s a lot of this stuff. You can drink it. Every morning, it will come out of this spring, and then you can get it."


    "But as you can see, if there is so much water in this place, there will be no new water coming out, so I have to get the water out and put it in the bucket, and it will come out a little, but not much. It comes out a little every day."


    She pointed to a corner of the cave. Meng Li looked over and there was a spring.


    "Do you know what it is and why it exists?" Meng Li asked curiously.


    Shizhi looked at Meng Li puzzledly: "do you want to make it clear? Just have something to drink. I''ve learned to store it. " Speaking of this, Zhi was a little proud, she said:


    "am I very smart?"


    Meng Li nodded: "is very smart, know to get some save up, also avoid want to drink when there is no more."


    In fact, Shizhi is right. As long as some people drink, like to drink, and are satisfied with their current state, there is no need to make it clear.


    She has different ideas and different lifestyles, but obviously Shizhi is much happier because she is content.


    Seeing Shizhi makes Meng Li think of shifanling. He always wanders around and doesn''t know whether he knows about killing. As a friend, he naturally doesn''t want him to be the host of killing.


    He has such powerful power all over his body. It takes a long time to devour.


    Meng Li thinks about it in his heart, but he doesn''t ignore Shizhi. Since he has drunk Shizhi''s favorite "drink", give her some snacks.


    Friends have to come and go. They just stay in the cave beside the waterfall, which is very cool. They just sit outside, eating snacks and looking at the opposite waterfall, which is very comfortable.Meng Li looked at the food in his hand and thought that he would go after eating it. He couldn''t wait any longer, but he didn''t expect that the world Buddhist order was coming.


    Seeing the two women eating together, there was a feeling of peace and quiet. Shifan made him smile twice. Seeing that Meng Li found him, he walked over generously.


    "Here you are Shizhi stood up very happy and said:


    "you haven''t been here for a long time."


    "I''m very busy," shifanling said with a faint expression


    "Well, I''m used to it. It''s up to you." Shi Zhi looked at Meng Li and said with a smile, "fortunately, ah Li will come to see me when she''s free. She''s better than you."


    Shifanling looked at Mengli, a smile passed in a flash, disappeared too quickly, did not let people see it had appeared.


    Meng Li smiles at him and invites him to eat snacks. Looking at the snacks in Meng Li''s hand, shifanling feels very funny: "it''s really a little girl."


    "Just for fun." Meng Li smiles.


    It''s to eat with Shizhi. The most important thing is that the pain brought by asking for love still exists in her heart. She needs to do something else to digest it.


    "Can you two stay with me more this time?" Shizhi asked.


    Shifanling didn''t speak. Meng Li said: "Shizhi, I really have something to do. I can''t accompany you for too long. Let shifanling accompany you."


    "Will you?" Shizhi looked at shifanling and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Then Shifan shook his head indifferently: "No


    "I''m busy."


    Menghe sighed and sighed at the end of the world, but he was still disappointed when he left the world.


    "Will you come and drink what I found? Ah Li had a drink just now, and she said it was delicious. " Shizhi also invited Shifan to order Tao.


    With a spiritual sweep, the Buddha orders to see the things in the cave.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t drink."


    There are many good things in this space.

 Chapter 2155

    Just see if Shizhi can find out.


    "Why not drink it." When the branch lowered his head, some wrongly said.


    He is well intentioned, but he always refuses himself.


    Shifanling did not speak, but instead asked Meng Li, "when are you leaving?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "I''ll go now."


    There can be no further delay.


    "I''ll take you out." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li nodded and saw that shifanling had something to say to her.


    She said goodbye to Shizhi and told her that she would not come back in a short time.


    After leaving the space with shifanling, shifanling stopped outside the space and said to Meng Li:


    "look at your posture, you''re going to the small world for investigation."


    Meng Li laughed when he heard the speech and said, "I was worried that you didn''t know about the killing. I wanted to tell you to pay attention, but it seems that you already know, so I don''t have to worry."


    "Are you worried about me?" Shifan''s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I also want to remind you to take care of yourself."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Don''t worry too much. There are always solutions. It''s just a problem at the moment." The Buddha comforted him.


    Meng Li nodded: "I think so too. What I can do now is to cooperate with the organization to do what I can and contribute something."


    "Xing Xiu may have gone to your side, too." Shifanling said it.


    Meng Li asked: "what are they going to do?"


    "Xing Xiu there..." Shifanling said with a smile: "they have shortcomings in the material."


    Meng Li bowed his head and laughed.


    Luo Zhenyu is short of materials to make the border. Luo Zhenyu will bleed a lot this time.


    I don''t know if those people from Luo Zhenyu who were caught last time have been redeemed by Xingxiu.


    This time we may have to redeem together. I think the small world over there will have to check again. It is short of manpower.


    When dealing with the same crisis, everyone''s methods are similar.


    The more Meng Li thinks about it, the more funny he feels. Xing Xiu is against this side everywhere. If he has nothing to do, he will let his people harass this side. But when something happens, he asks this side again. It''s really hard for him.


    Probably only a little more cheeky can do this kind of thing.


    "What are you up to these days?" Meng Li hesitated and asked.


    Shifan said, "I''m not busy. I''m just wandering around."


    "You seem to be closer to Xing Xiu?" Meng Li had this feeling.


    Shifanling shook his head and said, "I can''t say that. I''m like everyone else."


    If you have to talk about who you are close to, it''s probably you.


    But the latter sentence was not uttered.


    "Then I''ll go first." Meng Li said goodbye to his fellow Buddhist orders and went abroad.


    Meng Li went abroad, and just after checking a world, you Yun came back and told her that the task was finished.


    Meng Li is really tired. He decides to have a rest and chat with you Yun.


    Looking at such a big small South District, I feel worried.


    What year and month can we finish the investigation one by one!


    "I''ll give you all the rewards for this mission. It''s equivalent to what you did." Meng Li says to you Yun.


    You Yun said, "how is this good?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Take it for you. I''m very tired now, and I don''t want to waste my time pushing around with you."


    You Yun ah, and asked Meng Li''s side of the situation, Meng Li also gave you Yun said the existence of the next bite, said his task.


    You Yun''s heart sank after hearing this. He said, "I didn''t expect such a big thing to happen."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "but it has happened. We can only deal with it."


    "Yes, it''s the only way to deal with anything." You Yun doesn''t object to Meng Li''s words. Now they are like people who encounter natural disasters in a small world. They have no choice and can''t escape.


    "This kind of thing is a natural disaster. How could this kind of species be born?" You Yun asked.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "ah, I don''t understand. Now I can only go one step at a time. Maybe I can find a way later. If I can find the power of destroying and killing, then killing will not pose any threat to us."


    "Yes." You Yun said with approval.


    Meng Li asked, "how did you accomplish that task?"


    When he said this, you Yun began to laugh. He said, "although Pang Qijing seems to be deeply attached to Xiao Zhou, he knows that he also has shortcomings. He is no longer an immortal, so his feeling is weak."


    "She also felt that it was great for her to insist on loving Xiao Zhou, and complained that Xiao Zhou failed her great love."


    "Then she went to tell Xiao Zhou that she was rejected, so I took her to play with her little brothers. You don''t know how funny those little brothers are. They are very good at coaxing people. They make Pang Qijing laugh and forget Xiao Zhou."Meng Li: "why don''t you take her to play with my brothers?" She was a little speechless.


    She certainly won''t take Pang Qijing to do such outrageous things, and only you Yun is so bold.


    "Yes, as long as you feel happy from others, you won''t fall into sadness." You Yun naturally said:


    "and then I became a matchmaker and introduced a handsome boy to Pang Qijing, who was the prince of the Wang family. He was a general under Pang Qijing''s father and a military general. He liked Pang Qijing very much."


    "Then Pang Qijing, under his fierce attack, was not so infatuated with Xiao Zhou. He really said that as long as the object changed quickly, there was no sadness, only love."


    "There''s a little episode in the middle. Isn''t Pang Qijing always thinking that Prince Wang is not as handsome as Xiao Zhou? I''ll do a little bit to make Xiao Zhou look less and less beautiful and more mediocre in Pang Qijing''s eyes. "


    "You know, sometimes people''s facial features are slightly distorted, which makes people feel completely different. Those beautiful and handsome men have just the right facial features, and they can''t be copied by others."


    Meng Li said in silence: "so it''s equivalent to you performing magic to Pang Qijing, which makes Xiao Zhou less and less handsome in her eyes?"


    "Yes, am I clever?" You Yun laughs: "isn''t it that you are infatuated with that face? Her face is not pleasing to the eye. Can she still feel it? "


    "In the end, I struck while the iron was hot and helped them settle the marriage. Originally, Pang Qijing couldn''t let go of Xiao Zhou, but at that time, Xiao Zhou chased the sixth Princess crazily. Moreover, I asked Xiao Zhou to persuade Pang Qijing to agree with her, which was equivalent to letting Xiao Zhou refuse Pang Qijing again. Later, Pang Qijing agreed to the marriage in a rage."


    "It''s very funny to say that Xiao Zhou was forced by me to go to her. Then Pang Qijing said that the longer Xiao Zhou grew, the uglier he became. Didn''t he count it in his heart? Thought she liked him so much? "


    "Also said that Xiao Zhou did not look in the mirror, did not find himself ugly, not as handsome as Prince Wang."

 Chapter 2156

    Meng Li is really amused by you Yun''s operation.


    "It''s direct." She said with a smile.


    You Yun: "originally it was not difficult. It started with Yan value, but was defeated by Yan value."


    "After that, she kept muttering that she never thought Xiao Zhou would grow uglier and uglier. She said that if she married Xiao Zhou, she would be in no mood to eat when she saw him so ugly."


    "Finally, in her eyes, Xiao Zhou is too ugly. I do things in special details, and I specially make Xiao Zhou''s clothes look dirty. He feels uncomfortable in his dirty clothes."


    "You can die for him in the plot, but you can''t do it this time. You''ve got a lot of credit." Meng Li joked.


    You Yun said happily: "that''s natural. I haven''t changed her mind a little. My saliva is almost dry. It''s a combination of kindness and power to her. Sometimes I can beat her."


    Meng Li: "if you don''t fight, you can''t do it. She''s always frustrated and hesitant. After she was rejected by Xiao Zhou for the first time, although she had a little brother to accompany her to relieve her depression, she couldn''t show any affectation after she returned to the house. This kind of state still lasted for a long time."


    "These things are not known to the outside world, are they?" Meng Li asked.


    If you want to let outsiders know that the two girls in the general''s mansion behave like this, you can''t have a good reputation.


    Although it''s just playing with my little brother, nothing happened, but it''s very imaginative when it''s spread out.


    "Don''t you mind if I do things?" You Yun said: "anyway, this time the reputation of the women in the general''s mansion has not been affected much."


    Meng LiXiao and Pang Qijing should have a big gap in their hearts. She watched the handsome people in her memory become uglier and uglier, and her martial arts archery skills were not good, even dirty and slovenly. She couldn''t find any reason to continue to like them.


    "This time, without Pang Qijing in it, has the affair between the princess and Xiao Zhou been completed?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun shook his head and said, "if it doesn''t work, the emperor will mind Xiao Zhou''s caution."


    "In fact, this kind of caution is normal. Everyone is seeking for himself, but the emperor allows his children to seek others, but does not allow others to seek his daughter."


    Meng Li said.


    "After that?" She asked again.


    You Yun: "after?"


    "I''ve been taking care of the general and his wife. With my efforts, his wife had a baby and had a boy."


    Meng Li was surprised and said, "do you still have the formula for Baosheng boy?"


    "No luck, then." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "it''s better. If you have a younger brother, the client should be particularly satisfied with the task."


    "Yes, I saw the reward just now. The reward is still good." You Yun said.


    Meng Li said, "here you are."


    "By the way, I came back to see the follow-up, and finally the client married the second prince." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "not bad, either."


    "I''ll be a princess at least, and maybe a queen."


    "If the queen, the client doesn''t seem to have such a fate." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "that princess is also good."


    "You don''t have to suffer a lot in the deep palace."


    "As for Xiao Zhou, I gave him a few words before. After he went back, although he didn''t get the throne, he saved his life." You Yun added.


    Meng Li was surprised: "you should care about his life and death."


    You Yun said: "just a few words. It''s up to him whether he can understand it or not. He''s smart. He''s just a little bit less chips and a little bit less life style."


    "Moreover, he cooperated with my work and didn''t give Pang Qijing any hope. I really appreciate his point. Besides, I indirectly destroyed his image and compensated him. He certainly didn''t think that he was getting uglier and uglier in Pang Qijing''s eyes."


    "Thanks to Pang Qijing, he didn''t scold him face to face, otherwise he would be confused."


    Meng LiXiao thinks that you Yun''s way of doing the task is different from his own. From his mission, he feels that he has a feeling of playing in the world.


    There''s a little bit of bad taste.


    "Reward or..." you Yun is being polite to Meng Li again. Meng Li says, "don''t be polite any more. Don''t be mean."


    You Yun "...


    originally, she was half away from Meng. After all, she was also involved in the task. But judging from her posture, let''s forget it.


    There''s no need to be too rigid. It''s not too expensive.


    Besides, I''m just comfortable with the reward.


    "Do you think the organization is short of people? Do you need me to go out on a mission? " You Yun asks again.


    All of these domain owners have stopped doing tasks. So many tasks need to be done. Isn''t this the opportunity to show yourself?


    Eh


    "I''m going to talk to Wen Zhi." You Yun tells Meng Li excitedly.Meng Li feels that you Yun doesn''t seem to be too afraid of the existence of devouring. He seems to have thought about it for a while, then he puts it behind him, and then happily talks about the task.


    "Don''t you worry about the existence of devouring?" She asked.


    You Yun said: "it''s false to say you don''t worry, but it''s useless to worry. Why? We can only see how the situation develops after that. "


    "And on the contrary, I think it''s an opportunity for my early release."


    Meng Li nodded and laughed: "I wish you all the best."


    It''s good for you Yun to think so. She appreciates you Yun''s attitude. Instead, she is afraid that you Yun is too worried about the world, so that she talks about it in her ears all day.


    She has the same idea as you Yun, but she shares her worries and is determined to go step by step.


    Of course, it is inevitable that there will be more sense of crisis at the bottom of my heart.


    It must be something that exists in the bottom of everyone''s heart because of eating away. It can''t be ignored or eliminated.


    "Then I''ll go to Wen Zhi?" You Yun is eager to try.


    Meng Li remembers Wen Zhi''s expression and words in the main building last time. At that time, Wen Zhi didn''t seem to be in a good mood, and I don''t know if he is getting better now.


    Let''s remind you.


    She told you about it.


    You Yun said, "I''m not so afraid of him."


    "Just wait for good news."


    Meng Li said yes, she also hopes that you Yun can get the freedom he wants. As for the possibility that she will lose a system? Obviously, you Yun''s freedom is more important than your own.


    You Yun sent a message to Wen Zhi: "is the organization still busy?"


    Wen Zhi: "it''s your concern?"


    You Yun: "isn''t it, elder brother? I''ve broken the law when I worry about it?"


    Wen Zhi: "do your system well."


    You Yun: "the organization must be short of manpower. I''m a senior Tasker to turn the tide."


    Wen Zhi: "I don''t have time to play with you at present. Don''t think I don''t know you slipped out some time ago."


    You Yun "...


    Temo is such a dog. He has been monitoring himself all the time. He knows as soon as he leaves the system space.

 Chapter 2157

    "So many tasks really don''t need me to do?" You Yun asked repeatedly.


    Wen Zhi: "just have a good rest."


    You Yun: "don''t...


    "


    But Wen Zhi didn''t reply to him.


    You Yun also said: "you can''t ignore my heart to serve the organization. It will only chill me."


    However, Wen Zhi still ignored, because he did not return to you Yun.


    You Yun''s hope was dashed.


    My heart is cold. It''s cold, too.


    Half a day did not find Meng Li said this thing, Meng Li went to a small world from the outside to check again, ready to check the world inside, just think of you Yun''s things.


    "What did you say?" she asked


    You Yun: "don''t ask. I don''t want to come out."


    Meng Li: "what a pity, but why does she want to laugh.


    "If you don''t want to come out." Meng Li is still a symbolic accompaniment to you Yun.


    Cooperate with him.


    You Yun said: "that''s natural. I stay in the system space well. It''s much safer than running outside. Why come out?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing and echoed: "yes."


    She changed the subject and said, "there''s nothing wrong with this small world. I''ll go inside and have a look."


    Just now I used Vientiane to light it.


    Outside the small world, we don''t see the shadow of extinction, and from outside the world, the world is safe and sound, but we still have to go inside to investigate.


    It''s very tiring to investigate in the world. It''s a waste of time to investigate a world before.


    And there''s no guarantee that the investigation will be clean.


    There are so many people or things in the world that they may become the host of phagocytosis. It is impossible for everyone to check them.


    It can only be said that we have to go to the places where we think there is a vision, or where there is a possibility of extinction. For example, in every world where there is a lot of energy, Meng Li chooses to have a look.


    After all, things with energy can attract and kill better.


    This kind of task can only be done to the best of our ability. It is impossible to make sure that there is no such thing. We can only say that if we exclude one more place, there will be one less crisis.


    Meng Li finished the investigation in the small world again, and then you Yun said that there were world problems to deal with. She went to deal with the world problems again, and checked the world inside and outside by the way.


    Tired very much, after each inspection of a world, she made a mark, so as not to repeat the inspection.


    I remember that I have checked many small worlds. I''m really tired. I''ve dealt with several world problems in the middle, but I haven''t found one.


    "Hi... You''re really here." Gu Yiqin looked at Meng Li in a daze outside the country and came to greet him.


    Meng Li just sat outside and dozed off. Seeing Gu Yiqin coming over, he woke up and was ready to stand up, but Gu Yiqin sat beside her.


    "How''s it going?"


    He looked at Meng Li: "I see you are very tired."


    Meng Li saw Gu Yiqin''s tired face and said with a smile, "you too."


    "It''s too tired. It''s not human work." Gu Yiqin said.


    Meng Li smiles and Gu Yiqin says, "I''m quite close to your Xiaonan District, so I''ll come and see you."


    "So." Meng Li still smiles.


    Gu Yiqin asked again, "have you found yanmie?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "not at present."


    "And you?" She asked.


    "Me too." Gu Yiqin said.


    After a brief chat, Gu Yiqin said, "you should pay more attention. You should be more careful when encountering phagocytosis. It seems that a Tasker has become the host of phagocytosis."


    "Ah?" Meng Li asked in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s said that after a trip to the vast world, I came back to find that my body was not right. I went to find Wenzhi. Wenzhi found it." Gu Yiqin said.


    Meng Li: "after that?"


    This is a Tasker and a living man. Is that all?


    Gu Yiqin said: "after? It will not leave until the host has been devoured, so I heard that the Tasker was locked up by Wen Zhi alone, and I waited for the Tasker to find a new host for phagocytosis, so that phagocytosis would not run around and harm other creatures and the world. "


    Meng Liduo asked, "do you know the name of the Tasker? "


    stop being someone she knows.


    Gu Yiqin shook his head: "I don''t know. I heard the news from others. "


    " Wen Zhi, they will not say these things to avoid causing panic. "


    Meng Li nodded: "also."


    At present, many taskers may not have an obvious concept of phagocytosis, and some may not even understand the seriousness of the matter.


    "Can we only wait for death?" Although Meng Li knew that he was not saved, he could not help asking.Gu Yiqin said, "what can we do? They can''t help it. "


    "I feel sorry for this Tasker. It''s like suffering from a terminal disease. I have to wait until I die. Before I die, I''m locked up and my freedom is gone."


    "Because I don''t know when he will perish, I can only put him by my side and find a new host for yanmie in time."


    "If there is a way to let phagocytosis actively transfer the target, just give up the current host ahead of time." Meng Li frowned, she suddenly had a deep powerlessness.


    I feel like every word I say is rubbish.


    The characteristic of phagocytosis is that it will not go to the next place until the host is destroyed. No one can communicate with it.


    Gu Yiqin also sighed: "it''s true that things hurt their kind."


    "Just one? "Asked Meng Li.


    Gu Yiqin said: "at present, I know only one Tasker. I hope it won''t happen again. If this kind of thing becomes common, the situation will be even worse."


    "I don''t know if I''m the next lucky one." He said with some emotion.


    Meng Li comforted: "there''s no need to worry too much, because it''s too unpredictable and it''s really hard to prevent. If you have to say something, you can only depend on your life. "


    " it''s time for me to learn from you. " Gu Yiqin smiles.


    Meng Li said politely, "the general has a good mentality. "


    if it''s not good, you won''t deliberately come to gossip about yourself. People who used to be generals are more resolute than ordinary people. They don''t worry so much, and they don''t fear death very much.


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb you. Don''t organize to detect US chatting here, and give us another punishment. Then I will implicate you." Gu Yiqin stood up and planned to leave.


    Meng Li also got up to see each other off. Gu Yiqin joked: "now I dare not go back to the system space. I''m afraid that if I go back, I will be charged with dereliction of duty."


    Meng Li laughs twice, but it''s not.


    The reason why she took a nap outside the country was that she didn''t dare to go back?


    Looking at Gu Yiqin''s back, Meng Li sighs helplessly and doesn''t mean to continue to rest. Instead, he starts the work of investigation again, taking Vientiane Ming and checking it seriously.

 Chapter 2158

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "At the moment, Meng Li was investigating a place in a small world, and a gentle voice sounded in his ear.


    Meng Li looked in the past. She was a woman in white. She stood in front of her, just like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    Beautiful and moving.


    "Girl, I just happened to be here. I have to be curious about it. I want to come and have a look at it. If it''s a girl''s private place, I''m taking the liberty to apologize." Meng Li said politely.


    She has investigated a lot of the world, spent a lot of time and dealt with many world problems. She feels that it has been a long time.


    This time I came to this world, which is a spiritual and abundant plane of self-cultivation. For places with great energy in the world, Meng Li plans to check them.


    The place where she is staying now, first through sensing, sensing that there is a great energy fluctuation here, and then directly building a space channel. She is not sure where this place is located, but after checking here, she will mark it, and will not come back later.


    I just didn''t expect to meet someone this time.


    "But this is a forbidden area. How did you come in quietly?" The woman doesn''t seem to be angry. She just stares at Meng Li curiously.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. She didn''t know what excuse to make. She looked at the woman more and found that the woman was special. The special thing was that she looked brighter like a son of many faces.


    Is this the son of plane?


    The son of plane full of Qi?


    It should be true that she has the power of heaven to contribute to the world. She has a little sense of the will of heaven and has basically determined the identity of the woman in front of her.


    She is also tired, simply stop to talk to this woman.


    "Forgive me for the offence." Meng Li did not explain how he came in, but said so.


    The woman even laughed and said, "I''m just curious about how you came in, but you don''t want to talk about it. "


    " it''s rare for me to see an outsider. Since you come in and are a woman with me, you should be a guest here. "


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "are you not afraid that I am a bad man? After all, the origin is unknown. "


    "I''m not afraid." Woman smile: "you must not be."


    ¡±You know that, too? Know your face, but not your heart. "Meng Li said.


    The woman gave Meng Li a mysterious smile and said nothing. Then she said to Meng Li, "do you want to go in? I''ll show you in. "


    "Isn''t this a forbidden area?" Meng Li was stunned for a moment.


    This is a woman.


    It''s not about forbidden areas. How can people enter at will.


    "In fact, it''s the place where I practice. It''s just that outsiders can''t get in. You''re here. If you really want to get in, I can''t stop you."


    The woman smiles slightly and reaches out her hand to pull Meng Li''s hand. She takes Meng Li in.


    Meng Li went in with her. After all, she couldn''t see it from the outside. She was isolated from the spiritual exploration, and couldn''t use the spiritual exploration to explore the specific situation inside.


    She didn''t go into it directly before, but she was still afraid that the trade would rashly appear and encounter an organ. Although it didn''t affect her in general, it was also easy to disturb others and cause unnecessary trouble.


    In this world, it can be said that it is luxurious to a certain extent, rare treasures are all in it, and any object in it is extremely useful for cultivation.


    Even the fruit on the table seems to be extremely difficult for outsiders.


    With these things, people with poor aptitude can make great progress in cultivation.


    What a good condition and great skill it must be.


    What is the identity of the son of this plane?


    These resources are not available to some people in their lifetime.


    Not even by imagination.


    Meng Li''s cultivation is really high.


    "You are not a normal person. You are not surprised to see these. Where are you from?" The woman is curious about Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "first tell me why you brought me in."


    "I want to make friends with you because I don''t feel that you have ever done me any harm from the beginning to the end." Said the woman.


    Meng Li: "Oh? "


    in other words, the sixth sense of the son of this plane is very strong.


    "All right." Meng Li doesn''t care so much.


    She wants to leave. It''s definitely not suitable for her to take out the Vientiane ming to check here. After all, the owner is also here. She wants to come back later.


    There are so many rare treasures gathered here. Maybe they can be used as hosts.


    In fact, Meng Li does not want to find a way to kill. If there is one more way to kill, there will be one more crisis.


    ¡±Are you leaving? "Meng Li was just planning to do this, so the woman asked.


    Meng Li was slightly surprised: "how can you ask like this? "


    " I feel, I feel like you want to go. " The woman looks at Meng Li with a smile.Meng Li: "do you have mind reading skills She asked.


    The woman shook her head and said, "no, I just have this kind of feeling vaguely, not very obviously."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "OK."


    It''s a powerful sixth sense.


    "It''s time to go. I don''t think it''s appropriate to stay here. "She said.


    The woman looked at Meng Li sincerely: "I invite you to be a guest here, would you like to? "


    Meng Li was too lazy to refuse:" OK. "


    I''m just tired, so I can have a rest here for one night, then I can come here in the middle of the night to finish the investigation, and I can leave tomorrow.


    "Really? "You agreed?" The woman didn''t expect that the other party agreed so quickly. It was a special accident.


    Meng Li nodded, and the woman said, "I''ll take you around. "


    Meng Li:" good. "


    "My name is Yashin. You can call me xunger." She happily led out first, took Meng to leave the palace outside.


    The palace is located on a mountain peak. It''s very luxurious. Meng Li doesn''t want to use his mental energy to check the surrounding situation, but he finds that there is no one except the woman in front of him.


    "Are you the only one living in such a big place?"


    "Yes, I''m the only one here, especially lonely." "It''s good you showed up and talked to me," said yashen


    "No one''s looking after you?" Meng Li said: "those treasures..."


    there must be a source. According to this woman''s ability, she must not be able to get those things.


    Yashen said with a smile: they were all sent by my future husband. "


    when I mentioned this, I didn''t look shy, but I was afraid.


    Meng Li thinks there are many stories in it.


    However, the son of plane must have many stories and her mission.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to ask, doesn''t want to interfere with the development of the son of plane, doesn''t want to disturb the plan of the way of heaven, doesn''t prevent her from completing her mission.


    "He also gave me this magnificent palace." And he said.


    Meng Li just gave a faint hum.

 Chapter 2159

    "By the way, my wedding day will be in a few days." Said Yashin.


    Meng Li: "what


    What a coincidence?


    "I don''t have many friends. Why don''t you come as my friend." Yashen looks at Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li "..."


    "miss yashen, we just met." Is it too enthusiastic.


    "Ah. "Yashen''s smile was gone, and she said sadly," I''m just too lonely. "


    "I''ve never left here, and there''s no one coming in. There''s a huge border blocking me and people outside. You''re the one who can come in except sending me things. "


    " there is a lot of predestination between us. Can you satisfy my wish. "


    Meng Li said goodbye to her broken hair awkwardly. She really didn''t know what the boundary was. She didn''t care so much about the direct channel construction.


    By the other side said so, only to find that there is really a border.


    This face son looks a little pitiful, but her extravagant life is unimaginable.


    "In fact, the day of my wedding may be the time of my death." Yashen was more sad.


    Meng Li: "why?" She didn''t want to talk about the children of planes, because their fate has been arranged, which is a piece of heaven.


    Yashen said, "my future husband has lived for many years. He has to marry a new wife every ten years, but after the new wife marries him, she will not live for a month. "


    Meng Li asked in surprise," you know how terrible it is, why are you willing to marry? "


    yashen said," I have no choice. I have no room for resistance. I am his fiancee who has been raised for ten years. He gave me so many resources. "


    "Ten years ago, after his wife died, he chose me. I am his next wife."


    "What are you practicing?" Meng Li couldn''t help asking.


    I''m afraid the future husband is not a practitioner of evil skills. Generally speaking, this kind of skill will be practiced by his wife, which is convenient for him to take.


    "Gongfa?" "Do you want to see it?" yashen said


    "You are so powerful that you don''t need me to practice. But I heard that you are better than everyone else outside. Let me show you." She takes out the jade slip and hands it to Meng Li. Meng Li releases his divine sense. It''s really a convenient way for men to take skill.


    This kind of skill is prepared for others. That is to say, all the strength of yashen will become the strength of others.


    In other words, her so-called fiance sent a lot of rare things, that is to say, let her cultivate high, in fact, the last is his fiance for their own use.


    Yashen said, "this skill, together with my special training room, can make me grow rapidly. My ten years may be decades or hundreds of years of other people''s achievements. "


    Meng Li asked tentatively," are you not afraid that I will learn such a good skill? "


    Yashen said with a smile, "I may be dying. I don''t care whether others learn or not. I don''t care about the things in this palace."


    Meng Li nodded, but it was the same.


    Do you care if others steal from her when you''re dying?


    Moreover, it seems that she doesn''t know that this skill is practiced for others.


    But do you care if you know? In her heart, marriage is death, since all want to die, how to die? Still care about the whole body of power for whom?


    Meng Li didn''t tell her this at the first time, but instead asked:


    "what was your birth?"


    "Itself?" After a pause, yashen said, "I am the saint of the holy mountain."


    "He chose me, so Shenshan sent me here."


    Meng Li: "can saints be sent out at will? "Send it out to die.


    "What is the origin of your fiance?"


    When yashen thought of this, he had no choice but to smile and say, "he''s very mysterious. People call him Yanhuang. If they don''t listen to him, he will destroy them. Many people try to disobey him, but he will kill all the people who are related to those who disobey him. "


    " so the holy mountain can''t disobey him, and I become a victim, but I am willing, because if I don''t come, the holy mountain will be destroyed. "


    Meng Li had a flash of light in his mind. Could it be that yashen''s mission was to destroy the man?


    Or influence this man?


    I feel that yashen is very kind and comfortable.


    "Haven''t you heard of Shenshan?" Yashen took a look at Meng Li and saw that she had mentioned the holy mountain several times, but the other side didn''t respond.


    Meng Li hesitated and asked:


    "what is the holy mountain?"


    Yashen: "is there anyone in the world who doesn''t know the holy mountain?


    This person is too mysterious, and she can feel that the other party really does not know, not pretend."The holy mountain is the brightest and most powerful force in this continent. The holy mountain has a lofty position. However, we can''t compete with the evil Emperor Yan. He can kill all of us in the holy mountain."


    "So powerful? Can no one control him? "Asked Meng Li.


    The power was obviously out of balance. According to yashen''s words, the power of holy mountain was the strongest power in the right way, but it could be destroyed by Emperor Yan alone.


    Yashen shook his head and said, "he''s too strong."


    "So would you like to come to my wedding? I want to have a friend who can talk at the wedding. People in Shenshan will not go. They dare not go. " She asked Meng Li again.


    Meng Li came to some interest and asked, "how many days will you get married?"


    If the time is not long, she can wait and check other places in these days, and then attend the wedding to see the situation.


    After all, a small world still needs a lot of time to investigate, which can''t be completed in ten and a half days.


    "Five days." Yashen laughed, and she said, "you can enter the border set by the emperor of Yan quietly, so even if you go, you can retreat all over."


    "You can''t stay in Yan palace."


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows. It turned out that yashen thought so. People in Shenshan did not dare to go there. They were probably afraid of dying in it, but she was different. She knew she would not die, so she asked her to go with her.


    "Don''t you want to escape?" Since yashen can think of this level, he should be able to think that he can take her away and avoid the end of marrying Yan Huang.


    But yashen shook his head and said, "I didn''t think about it. It''s unnecessary."


    "If I go, the holy mountain will not exist."


    "In the past, I used to use the resources of Shenshan, but later I used to use the resources of Yanhuang. Everything I have doesn''t belong to me, so it doesn''t matter to give it out."


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, but yasun would think about it, and he was indifferent.


    I didn''t say anything more. I didn''t take the initiative to save her. The son of plane has her mission. I really don''t want to interfere.


    If you really die after marriage, it''s also life.

 Chapter 2160

    When ya Xun saw that Meng Li couldn''t speak, he said, "you are not the same as I imagined."


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    "I thought I was going to die and I could get sympathy from others, but you didn''t sympathize with me."


    Meng LiXiao, yaxun''s sixth sense is really powerful.


    Is it a gift for her to feel other people''s emotions directly?


    She said, "every man has his own destiny, and I can''t stop it or change it easily. How can I disobey God''s will easily? "


    her starting point is basically for the world. For example, personally, the world is obviously much more important.


    She didn''t come to make trouble for the world.


    This investigation went to many worlds and met many people, and she did not interfere easily.


    Yashen said, "in fact, I don''t need much sympathy. I just want to have a friend before I die. You can take everything you like from the palace. Anyway, it doesn''t mean much to me."


    Then she laughed and said, "after all, you are so strong that I can''t stop you from doing anything."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I won''t take anything from you."


    Yashen laughed for a while, and then took Meng Li to finish the palace. The luxury of the place was obvious. You can see that the so-called Emperor Yan had good ability.


    Big money.


    In the evening, yashen takes out good wine to drink with Meng Li. Meng Li is a soul body, but he doesn''t drink much. Yashen is obviously happy to have someone to drink with her, and he drinks a lot.


    In the end, she got drunk. Meng Li helped her to the bedroom to have a rest. Most of the rare treasures in this place had energy. While yashen was asleep, she checked the whole palace, including yashen''s training room, with Vientiane Ming.


    Later, she used Vientiane ming to check yashen. Yashen also had great power, and she had so many resources, as well as the special Qi and energy given by heaven.


    Fortunately, yashen is not the host of phagocytosis.


    After checking everything in the palace, Meng Li had a good sleep. The next morning yashen came to her and asked her how to arrange today. Meng Li said, "you still have a few days to get married. I''ll do something else these days. I''ll come back the night before you get married."


    "You''re leaving?" Yashen pursed his mouth. He really wanted to leave, but he didn''t know if he would come back.


    Meng Li nodded, and yashen said, "OK. "


    " I hope you can come back. " She said sincerely.


    Meng Li said, "I will. "


    suddenly, she thought that Yan Huang was so powerful. There should be a lot of things with great energy in him, and she should go to investigate them. Thinking of this, she asked yashen:


    " do you know where Yan Huang lives? "


    If you know, you can go there to check.


    But yashen shook his head and said, "he''s very mysterious. No one knows where he lives. "


    " you can only know when you get married. " When yashen thought of this, she saw a trace of despair in her eyes. When she knew where Yan Huang lived, her death would be fast. No woman could come out of Yan Huang alive.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t know.


    According to her perception of the energy in the world, she would investigate wherever there was great energy. Sooner or later, she would go to Yan Huang.


    What''s more, yashen''s wedding really needs to be attended. After yashen goes, he will naturally come to Yanhuang, and then he will be able to investigate.


    Fortunately, in the small Southern District, there are almost no restrictions on one''s own strength. If one limits one''s own strength, it will be inconvenient to do anything, not to mention to come and go freely everywhere. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel where there is energy.


    Every time you can feel the place with energy easily, it''s still because of the power of heaven in this world. Without the power of heaven, it''s hard to feel so much easily. It''s all the authority given by heaven.


    "I will certainly go." Then she said to yashen.


    Then yashen laughed with satisfaction.


    Meng Li said goodbye to her and began to go to other places for investigation. It''s not a waste of time, but this time he paid attention to it. It turns out that everyone knows that the Emperor Yan wants to get married.


    But we all say that we don''t know who is Yan Huang''s next wife, and the wife we want to marry this time won''t live long.


    There are still many people outside who are anxious to get married. Meng Li inquires about the reason. It turns out that they are afraid of being selected by the emperor, so they hurry to find a partner so that they can avoid being selected by the emperor.


    This makes Meng Li a little speechless.


    In fact, the qualifications, family background, appearance and other aspects of these hasty marriage people are not very good.


    On the contrary, those who have good conditions in all aspects are not so anxious. Their marriage can''t be decided at will. Moreover, Yan Huang only needs one wife every time, which doesn''t necessarily fall on him.


    These days, Meng Li didn''t go to Yan Huang, but on the eve of yashen''s marriage, Meng Li went back.However, as soon as he arrived at the palace there, Meng Li was confused by the strange scene. The palace was covered with white lanterns. The lights lit up the surrounding area, but the night sky was dark, so that there was a sharp collision between black and white.


    The white lantern is pasted with the word "zhe", which is also white.


    Isn''t it a happy event? They are all white lanterns.


    There were many more people in the palace, all wearing white coats. The happy event looked like a funeral. Meng Li went directly to yashen, who was still dressed in white and sitting alone in front of the dresser.


    "To be married tomorrow?" Meng Li appeared behind her and asked.


    Yashen saw Meng Li''s figure in the mirror. She immediately turned around and nodded with a smile:


    "yes, we are going to get married tomorrow."


    "At last, I don''t know how I will die."


    Meng Li: "the white lanterns hanging outside are really unique. "


    yashen chuckled:" I think it''s very good. "


    "Yan Huangting took care of me."


    Meng Li asked: "how can you say that?"


    Yashen said, "with white lanterns and happy words, it''s also equivalent to my funeral. The wedding and funeral were held for me together, at least with a sense of ceremony."


    Meng Li "..."


    this is really the son of an optimistic plane.


    "Tomorrow evening, he will arrange someone to pick me up. When people next to him ask about you, I will say you are from Shenshan, OK?" Yashen asks Meng Li for advice.


    Meng Li: "all right."


    "How do you explain how I got in?" She asked again.


    Yashen thought about it and said, "please go out first, then touch the border, and I''ll ask someone to put you in."


    "Anyway, there are Yan Huang''s people here. Those people in white outside are all his people."


    Meng Li nodded and said hello.


    Then he went out and touched jiejie. When Yan Huang''s people asked who she was, yashen rushed over, said she was from Shenshan, and asked Yan Huang''s people to let her in.

 Chapter 2161

    Yan Huang''s people hesitated, but yashen said that this was the person sent by Shenshan to take care of her and send her off.


    For the sake of her marriage, let her take such a person, and she will not be lonely on the road.


    Then the beauty wept, and Yan Huang''s people couldn''t bear to let Meng Li in. Meng Li appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Then Yan Huang''s people gave her a set of white clothes and said to her:


    "Shenshan female envoy, since she has come to see off the holy girl, she should change into this suit."


    Meng Li took the clothes like filial piety, and then quietly put them on.


    When ya Xun saw that Meng Li had changed into this dress, she was surprised and moved. She said, "thank you."


    Actually, it''s a bit unlucky.


    "By the way, I didn''t know what to call you."


    Meng Li said, "call me Ali. "


    " Ali. " Yashen laughed.


    "Can you drink with me tonight? Maybe I''ll say goodbye to the world tomorrow night." She asked.


    Meng Li nodded and agreed. He just said that he was not good at drinking, and he didn''t drink much. Yashen didn''t mind. She wanted to be alone with her, and had nothing else to ask for.


    As long as there is someone beside her, there is no malice in her side.


    When it was almost dawn, it was Yan Huang''s people who stopped yashen and reminded her to have a rest. At noon, she had to make up. Then yashen put down her glass and went back to sleep.


    Meng Li also went to sleep for a while. When she heard something moving in yashen''s room, she went over.


    When she went in, a group of Yanhuang people dressed yashen. Her wedding dress was white, too. It was dazzling white.


    Moreover, the wedding dress is very complicated, that is, the skirt is very long, and the crown on the head is silver white, which shows that yashen is full of holy glory.


    The makeup on yashen''s face is very delicate, and her facial features are very good-looking. This kind of dress is too beautiful. Rao Shi Meng Li thinks it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman will die. Won''t Yan Huang be half distracted?


    "Am I beautiful?" When all the makeup was finished, Yan Huang''s people stepped down, and yasun looked at Meng Li with a reddish face and asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "beauty."


    Yashen shook his head and said, "less than half of you. "


    Meng Li smiles helplessly.


    It''s all a flattery from yashen.


    ¡±I''m going to sit on such a big crown until they come to pick me up. "Yashen moved his head slightly, and the headdress on his head made a slight sound.


    Meng Li asked, "will Yan Huang meet you?"


    Yashen thought about it and said, "I''m not sure. Maybe it will not."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Towards evening, Yan Huang''s wedding party came. From yashen''s bedroom, which was covered with a white carpet, to the outside of the palace, the sedan chair was outside. Meng Li helped yashen step by step toward the outside.


    Ya Xun''s face was like peach blossom with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Meng Li looked at her suspiciously and asked:


    "I think you''re smiling very sweet."


    Is this her illusion?


    Mingming went to die, but Yatian acted as if he was married to his beloved.


    "Isn''t this my wedding? I should be happy. " Yashen looks at Meng Li with a smile.


    See Meng Li silent, seems to be speechless to her, she said: "no accident, this is the only wedding in my life, and I also invited a friend, that is, you accompany me, I feel very happy."


    "Although I haven''t met Yan Huang, it''s my wedding. If I think of him as a good husband in the future, I can feel sweet and look forward to him. In fact, I''m not happy in pain? Don''t laugh at me. "


    Meng Li shook his head:" I don''t laugh at you. "


    on the contrary, I admire you.


    This optimistic attitude, this state of self satisfaction, ordinary people can not do, if you change to others, know that married may die, it does not say cry, it must be a face.


    And yashen can still smile and be full of expectation.


    The long white carpet went to the front of the palace. There was a huge sedan chair outside, which was more than enough for a big bed inside.


    The sedan chair was decorated in white, with white happy words on the top of the sedan chair. The sedan chair bearers wore white flowers, white coats and white hats on their chests. All the members of the wedding procession were white, and they were wearing white masks. Everything was white and dazzling.


    Seeing that yashen came out, they took a look at Meng Li beside him. It seemed that they wanted to say that they hadn''t seen this man before. Yashen explained to them in time:


    "this is the holy mountain who came to see me off. Please treat her well. "


    " every woman in Shenshan is beautiful. " After the leader of the welcoming team said that, he didn''t say anything else.


    I don''t seem to mind the existence of Meng Li.


    Probably in their heart, the people of Shenshan couldn''t make waves."Do you want to go now?" Yashen asked.


    He shook his head and said, "please wait for a while before the auspicious time."


    Ya Xun nodded: "good."


    She turned and looked at the palace where she had lived for ten years. She was a little reluctant, but she was relieved in the twinkling of an eye.


    After all, I''m dying. What do you want to do with it.


    "If things don''t go well then, you''ll go first." Ya Xun thought about it and said in Meng Li''s ear.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Yashen "...


    although she really didn''t want the other party to be in danger, she felt strange that the other party agreed so decisively without hesitation.


    "I''m sure I can get away, right?" She asked uneasily.


    Meng Li replied in a low voice: "it should be. No problem. Don''t worry too much about me. "


    yashen said with a smile," that''s good. "


    Two people also no longer talk, behind them is Yan Huang''s person, in front of them, is also Yan Huang sent to greet.


    "Lord Yan, will he come?" It was so boring that yashen asked them.


    The other party shook his head and said, "we don''t know if the adult will come. He didn''t tell us."


    "So it''s possible for him to come," said yashen


    "Maybe, not necessarily." The other side gave a blunt answer.


    Yashen said to Meng Li in a low voice, "if he comes in person, I will be more beautiful. If he doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter. I won''t fall into fear ahead of time. I haven''t met him, but every time I think of him these years, I have a sense of fear. "


    Meng Li nodded slightly and didn''t respond much to yashen.


    As time went by, they just stood here and waited until the leader of the welcoming team called out, "lucky time


    Then he motioned for yashen to get on the sedan chair. Yashen laughed at Meng Li: "Yama, he didn''t come."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum. Yashen looked back at the palace, sighed and said, "look, nothing belongs to me, so I don''t mind who appears here. ¡°

 Chapter 2162

    After that, she got into the sedan chair, and Meng Li also went in. Sitting in the spacious and soft sedan chair, Ya Xun sighed, closed his eyes slightly, and said:


    "let me enjoy the last moment of peace."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    It was very quiet along the way, but Meng Li knew that the whole picture was very strange. When the night was coming, a group of people in white clothes and white flowers were carrying a white sedan chair with a white bride sitting in it.


    It seems that the road is far away. Slowly, the night is enveloping the earth. The people walk in the dark, and there is no expression on each face.


    Yashen opened his eyes and asked, "haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Meng Li said, "we are still in the sedan chair."


    Yashen stroked his chest and said to Meng Li, "I''m a little scared and nervous."


    "I may be dying."


    When I really feel that death is coming towards her step by step, I still have some inevitable fear.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what to comfort her. It''s impossible to say that she won''t die.


    Yashen needs a person to accompany her along this road, so that she is not so lonely. She also uses yashen to investigate the territory of Yan Huang.


    "Here it is After a long time, people outside a loud cry.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Ya Xun looked at Meng Li, and his face was at a loss. Meng Li said, "are you afraid?"


    Yashen shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid, but my legs are a little weak."


    Meng Li "...


    looking at yashen''s slightly pale face, he lowered his head, looked at her slightly trembling legs, and then looked at her solemnly saying that he was not afraid. He really wanted to laugh.


    However, in such a serious moment, nature can not laugh out, after all, for others, may be the end of life.


    "Can you still walk?" Meng Li asked him seriously.


    Ya Xun''s hand holds Meng Li and slowly stands up. When she gets off the sedan chair, she almost falls.


    Kankan stood firm. She looked back at Meng Li, took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to go in now."


    Meng Li nodded.


    With yashen into the hall, the building of the hall itself is black, but there are white lanterns everywhere, shining brightly.


    There was no one in the hall. They waited with yashen for a long time, but they didn''t wait for Yan Huang to come out.


    But suddenly a woman in white came out and said to yashen, "holy daughter, please follow me. Lord Yan is waiting for you in your bridal chamber."


    Yashen was stunned for a moment: "is there no other ceremony?"


    The old lady looked at yashen strangely, and was speechless.


    To marry Yan Huang is equivalent to marrying Yan Wang. What kind of ceremony does the mortal need.


    "Let''s go." The old woman looked at yashen and said, "you are so beautiful." Then she shook her head regretfully.


    It won''t be long before it''s a dead man.


    Yashen hesitated and asked his wife, "what should the female envoy of Shenshan do?"


    This is different from what she imagined. She thought there was at least a ceremony, but there was nothing.


    And then you went into the bridal chamber like this?


    There wasn''t a guest or anything.


    "Is there someone from Shenshan?" The old lady looked at Meng Li and said, "the female envoy of Shenshan?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the old woman said, "wait here now. I''ll take the saint to the new house and arrange for you."


    Meng Li nodded again.


    He doesn''t talk.


    "I want to have a word with her." Yashen doesn''t want to go to the new house now.


    The old woman frowned: "hurry up, don''t let the adults wait for a long time. "Yashen looked at Meng Li and said," I''m leaving. "


    Meng Li: "take care."


    "If it''s not right, you can go." Yashen felt very sorry for Meng Li. She said to her mother-in-law, "can you prepare some food for the female envoy of Shenshan?"


    "Yes," she promised


    Yashen then reluctantly followed his mother-in-law. When he left, he looked back step by step and kept staring at Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyes were always light, which made yashen confused.


    How could the other party not be in any mood.


    When their figure disappeared in Meng Li''s sight, Meng Li went straight away. He didn''t plan to wait for the woman to come back, but went to check the place directly.


    Generally speaking, especially good things are placed beside him, so Meng Li rushed to find Yan Huang in front of Ya Xun.


    When Meng Li finds Yan Huang, he sits in his new room in a black robe, waiting for yashen to pass. Meng Li thinks about it and makes a decision in his heart.


    First check Yan Huang and his things. If there is no problem, he will leave, and will not interfere in anything in the world. If the things around Yan Huang are the host of destruction, he will have to take them no matter whether Yan Huang agrees or not.


    "Who?" When Meng Li was still thinking about how to carry out the investigation work quietly, Yan Huang noticed her existence and stood up, showing a state of alert.Now that he has found himself, Meng Li, in order not to disturb others, has directly confused Yan Huang with her mental power. Now she is a person in the realm of cultivation, and most of her mental power is not as good as her. She is very easy to deal with.


    Then Meng Li went in and set up a border. He didn''t know when yashen and the woman would come, but he wouldn''t let them into the room until he finished the investigation.


    Yan Huang also wears a mask. Meng Li takes off his mask and looks at him. He looks very good.


    Then he began to check the objects in his room. His bed was specially made to absorb the power of yashen at that time. Meng Li also checked the bed by the way.


    As for some magic weapons and treasures in Yanhuang''s ring subspace, Meng Li''s mastery of space is also easy to check.


    Don''t say, the things in Yan Huang''s hands are really good, even the artifact.


    She focused on the inspection of the lower artifact, but did not find the existence of annihilation. After that, Meng Li checked the lower yamahuang, which was also a habit. She even checked yashen.


    But it''s just because it''s so easy to check, let Meng centrifugal surprised.


    Because Yan Huang is the host of destruction, she used Vientiane ming to shine.


    In the past, I always thought that the small world investigation was too laborious and unlikely, but now I have seen with my own eyes that killing it will really treat the people in the small world as the host, and some of them have done so...


    it seems that it is necessary for the organization to let them investigate in the small world.


    Maybe it doesn''t matter who is the host of phagocytosis at the beginning. Even if people in the small world are the hosts, they will shift their targets later. One day, the world will become its host.


    It''s just that I just met Yan Huang, who just attracted Yan Mie. Yan Mie chose him.


    Meng Li looks at Yan Huang who faints and is stunned for a few seconds, then wakes him up.


    Of course, before waking up, there was still a space confinement, which made Yan Huang unable to move. She didn''t want to compete with Yan Huang. There was an obvious power gap, so there was no need.

 Chapter 2163

    Yan Huang opened his eyes and saw a strange woman''s face in front of him. He was stunned for a moment. Then he wanted to move, but he found that he couldn''t move.


    "Who are you and what are you going to do?" He asked calmly.


    Meng Li said, "you don''t care who I am."


    "I want to know, do you know that you have something in your body?"


    "Things?" Yan Huang''s pupil shrank and asked, "why should I tell you? "


    Meng Li said faintly," don''t you understand? Now, being controlled by others, we have no choice. "


    " who are you? " Yan Huang asked persistently.


    Meng Li actually gave a serious answer: "not from this world."


    Yan Huang''s expression was very serious, as expected.


    He was invincible in the world, but suddenly a mysterious woman appeared to imprison him with a force that he could not resist.


    It can only be said that people who are not in this world are willing to accept this seemingly absurd reason.


    Realizing that he didn''t have a mask on his face, he asked slightly angrily, "why take off my mask?"


    "You don''t have to care about the details," Meng said


    In fact, it looks pretty good. Why should it be hidden? It''s strange.


    Could it be that I''ve done too much and I''m too shy to see people.


    ¡±Answer my question well, do you know that you have something in your body? "


    " yes. " Yan Huang said dully.


    Meng Li: "how do you feel?"


    "How do you feel? I don''t feel much. "Yan Huang sneered:" why should I answer your question so honestly? "


    Meng Li looked at him in silence and asked," is the power being swallowed all the time, so you need to practice evil skill to supplement the power at a very fast speed. "


    She should have guessed right that after the Emperor Yan became the host of annihilation, the ordinary way of cultivation can no longer let the Emperor Yan provide power for annihilation.


    If the emperor wants to live and not be devoured completely, he must constantly supplement his strength.


    Yashen''s strength was not so much absorbed by the emperor, but rather prepared by the emperor.


    It must be that Yan Huang had many ways to supplement his strength, but other ways obviously didn''t absorb another person directly. If he wanted to absorb a person thoroughly, she had to practice the matching skills.


    The power of one more person is a different concept.


    Meng Li tells Yan Huang his guess. Seeing Yan Huang''s expression, he is sure that he guesses right again.


    "How many hurtful things have you done in order to maintain yourself and not be swallowed up." Meng Li said.


    Yan Huang said, "is it wrong to do anything to live? The strong have more capital to live. "


    Meng Li smiles.


    Maybe Yan Huang was also attracted by killing because he was too strong.


    But then again, it''s a good thing for Yan Huang to feed himself. Even if he killed some people, it''s OK.


    It''s better than eating up the emperor of Yan and choosing the world as the host again. If the world becomes the host of eating out and causes disorder in the way of heaven, it will suffer more than these people. It will be a great disaster, and the world will not be spared.


    "That makes sense, but you may not be saved." Meng Li said.


    Yan Huang said: "as long as I go on like this, I will marry a wife, and with the strength I usually absorb, I can last for many years."


    Meng Li asked: "is that thing swallowing power so slowly? How can you persist for so long with your strength, which is generally very fast? "


    Yan Huang: "do you know what that is?"


    Meng Li did not answer his question.


    "Because I am strong, I can support it with the resources of the whole continent." Said Yan Huang.


    Meng Li said: "you have all the natural resources and local treasures produced in the world these years. "


    " nature. " Yan Huang said haughtily:


    "without it, I can plunder, without what I can''t get."


    Meng Li pursed his lips. It seems that there are too many natural materials and land treasures used by the Emperor Yan. In this way, he can barely maintain them.


    Maybe this phage out is lazy, maybe it''s weak, and the absorption speed is not fast. Now she can''t figure out whether phage out is strong or weak. Listen to Wen Zhi, phage out will not become strong because of absorbing strength.


    What about itself? Is there a difference between the strong and the weak?


    "I''ll take you." Meng Li said to him.


    I don''t know what the specific mission of Tiandao geiya xunya is, and I don''t know whether it''s about Yanhuang, but now no mission is important to take away Yanhuang.


    Yan Huang can''t stay in this world. If he stays here, sooner or later he will destroy the world. Then the way of heaven will return to nothingness.


    If it''s really because he took away the Emperor Yan, which has affected the plan of the way of heaven, then it''s better to trouble him to set things right. A little trouble is better than destruction.When Yan Huang heard that he was going to take him away, he was repulsed. He shook his head and said, "I won''t go."


    Meng Li said angrily, "you alone occupy most of the resources in the world, and heaven can''t accommodate you. "


    many of the rare resources produced by the way of heaven should have their own destiny, but the Emperor Yan has taken possession of them with his powerful strength.


    From these aspects, Tiandao''s intention to destroy Yanhuang is stronger, but yashen''s power can''t compete with Yanhuang. I don''t know what will happen after that. Moreover, Tiandao''s plan may not always succeed. If yashen dies and fails to complete her mission, Tiandao will choose a son with a mission.


    Yan Huang said without any care: "if you have the ability, you will destroy me. "


    Meng Li smiles:" you can''t help it now. You must follow me. "


    ¡±No. "Yan Huang angrily refused.


    Meng Li thought about it. Should yashen know about it? Or go straight?


    Let her know. After all, it''s her husband... Though it''s the one who intends to kill her.


    She did not speak, so silently looking at Yan Huang, Yan Huang is unable to hold back, take the initiative to ask Meng Li: "do you have any way to let it leave me?"


    Meng Li shook his head. Yan Huang obviously didn''t believe it.


    He has admitted that Meng Li is powerful, so he thinks that the other party should not be unaware.


    Meng Li doesn''t care whether he believes it or not, but he finally waits until the old woman comes with yashen. Just as the old woman just knocks on the door, Meng Li uses her mental strength to make her dizzy. Yashen looks at the old woman who suddenly falls down beside him, and he is at a loss.


    She was thinking, is Yan Huang so irritable?


    I can''t help squatting down and exploring the breath of the old lady. Fortunately, the breath still exists.


    The mental strength just now is very strong. Is it Yan Huang''s? So powerful... She couldn''t help holding out her hand to the door and her legs were soft...


    afraid...


    "push the door and come in. "Meng Li said faintly.


    Yashen was stunned again. How could it be her voice?

 Chapter 2164

    She quietly opened the door and saw a man lying on the ground. He was very handsome. He was dressed in a black robe and had the temperament between his eyebrows. It seemed that he was very gloomy and dark.


    Then he looked at Meng Li and murmured:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll show you. This is your husband. I''m going to take him away." Meng Li said faintly.


    "Lord Yan?" Ya Xun couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He was really powerful. He broke into Yan Huang''s border at will. Now he broke into his room and made him like this.


    If the other party doesn''t get up, it''s obvious that they can''t get up, otherwise normal people who like to lie on the ground.


    ¡±Are you here to save me for fear that he will kill me? " Yaxun asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I just want to take him away."


    Yashen: "I feel that something is wrong.


    That''s right.


    This is her new husband!


    ¡±This... "Maybe yashen gave in to Yan Huang''s face, and he had a little expectation of him.


    So now I''m reluctant.


    Meng Li laughed: "can''t you give up? He may kill you. He won''t let you go because you are beautiful. "


    Compared with other people''s lives, Yan Huang naturally wanted to keep his own.


    So I always feel that it is inevitable for ya to die.


    It''s not the first time that he''s done this kind of thing after ten years of preparation and spending ten years of resources. It''s impossible that he can''t bear to do it.


    "Are you going to take that risk? If you want to live with him, I''ll give it back to you. " In fact, Meng Li said that.


    It''s impossible to leave Yan Huang.


    Yashen thought about it, but he had a chance to meet him, and the Emperor Yan was evil in the world. It was the best if someone could subdue him.


    Then...


    I don''t have to take the risk to keep him, and it will make ah Li cold.


    "You take it. I don''t think it''s safe to keep him." She said to Meng Li sincerely:


    "thank you for solving him."


    "And saved me."


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head: "what do you do now, go back to the holy mountain?"


    Without Yan Huang, these people under his command would not be a threat to yashen, let alone the holy mountain.


    "Well..." yashen nodded and said to Meng Li, "can''t I see you in the future?"


    "See you when you have another chance?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "it should be gone."


    "But..." yasun''s words stopped. She was her first friend.


    Although she can feel each other''s feelings for her has always been light.


    Oh, forget it.


    Don''t force.


    Did she survive? Yashen looked at Meng Li gratefully. Meng Li said, "I''m leaving."


    After that, he took him with him and went back to the realm, no matter whether he wanted to or not.


    As for yashen, there must be a way to leave that place. She didn''t want to worry about it.


    I sent a message to Wen Zhi. He came here soon about the killing.


    ¡±Found that it''s gone? "He looked at Meng Li and asked.


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Show me." Wen Zhi held out his hand.


    Meng Li gives Wen Zhi the space where Yan Huang is being held. Wen Zhi stares at Meng Li: "is he a living man?"


    Meng Li: "yes."


    "Sure enough, it''s hard for ordinary people to avoid it sometimes, but on the whole, it''s rare." Wen Zhi said thoughtfully.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and asked, "can you ask me a little more, is the world the host of the other domain masters


    "Well, they''ve also found some phagocytes that take the world as their host." When Wen Zhi said this, he felt a little distressed. He said, "these worlds are gone."


    Meng Li also felt regret.


    "After you check, you will make statistics and give rewards." Wen Zhi sees that Meng Li doesn''t mean to leave, thinking that she is thinking about rewards.


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m just curious about a problem."


    "Can his soul escape the fate of being engulfed by the power of having his body and devouring his body?"


    Wen Zhi gave Meng Li a strange look: "didn''t I express it clearly before? Let you think so. "


    Meng Li: "what?"


    Wen Zhi said word by word:


    "if there is a body, after the power of the body is swallowed up, it''s the soul''s turn. Like those creatures in the vast world, after the power of their body is swallowed up, even their consciousness will be swallowed up."


    "The principle of phagocytosis is to destroy everything of the host."


    "We should completely turn it into nothingness, and let the world no longer have this thing."Meng Li ah, but also feel sad and sorry.


    It''s not for the sake of Yan Huang. She has no feelings for Yan Huang. Yan Huang is no longer saved. She just thinks that no matter who it is, once it becomes the host of extinction, everything will be gone.


    Even if there is a body, there will be no consciousness or soul.


    This thing is too terrible.


    Meng Li said: "but this man himself is conscious, but he still keeps looking for things to supplement his strength, or he will die long ago."


    Wen Zhi laughed for a while and said faintly, "it''s no surprise that we can protect ourselves instinctively."


    Meng Li was a little puzzled and asked Wen Zhi, "even though this man has been replenishing his strength, he should not keep up with the speed of his swallowing. He is still alive."


    For Meng Li''s question, Wen Zhi just smiles a little.


    Meng Li ah, isn''t Wen Zhi clear about the reason? Or he didn''t want to say it at all, so he didn''t have to ask.


    She hesitated again and again, and then asked, "well, I mean, if someone accidentally becomes the host of phagocytosis, can he always supplement his strength to support it and avoid the fate of being swallowed up like him?"


    Wen Zhi nodded and said, "it''s ok now."


    Meng Li Leng for a moment, took a look at Wen Zhi, always feel strange.


    It seems that this method seems to work. It''s like a patient with cancer can live by taking medicine all the time. But in the end?


    Can we find so many things to supplement ourselves?


    The key is, can it be maintained forever?


    ¡±You think I''m teasing you? "Wen Zhi looks at Meng Li''s slightly puzzled expression and doesn''t seem to believe his words.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I just feel that if there is such a way, it seems that it is not terrible to kill."


    "I knew you''d relax." Wen Zhi sighed slightly and said, "if it''s true, it would be good."


    Meng Li: "that?"


    What''s going on.


    "You want to know?" Wen Zhi stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "naturally, I want to know." If you can live forever by replenishing your strength, even if you become the host, life can continue... Not only she thinks so, but also many people think so.


    Wen Zhi sat down and looked at Meng Li in his spare time: "did you know that there was a Tasker who became the host of killing?"

 Chapter 2165

    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    It was quite a long time ago. At that time, Gu Yiqin came to her to gossip about it.


    Wen Zhi said: "since we are the Tasker of the organization, we naturally don''t want him to die like this."


    "So at the beginning, we also maintained his life by adding strength to him. Even if he has been the host of phagocytosis, he is still alive."


    Meng Li nodded.


    However, there is another idea in my heart, that is, the Tasker becomes the experimental object.


    Use him to prove how long you can live after you become a phagocytic host.


    If he can live all the time, other creatures will be able to survive by constantly replenishing their strength after they become the host of killing, and then they will only support one more killing.


    She also heard Wen Zhi say:


    "at first, we thought it was effective, because he did not die at that time, but as time went on, he died. "


    Meng Li:" why? "


    "From this Tasker, we also found a lethal characteristic of phagocytosis, which has the ability to directly destroy the host."


    "In the end, the Tasker''s power was suddenly engulfed by madness, that is, it was too late to supplement."


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "didn''t you say that the speed of swallowing energy is fixed before?"


    It takes so much time to swallow one world, and so much time to swallow another.


    According to principle, the speed of swallowing energy will not change. Is this thing conscious?


    To destroy something consciously.


    "That''s when there''s no new power to add," Wen said


    "With new energy supplement, sooner or later it will completely explode, and this kind of explosion time is very close, it won''t give you too much time."


    "The purpose of killing this species is to destroy the host. It will not spare anyone."


    "Don''t you understand? Without new energy supply, phagocytosis will choose to slowly phagocytize until destruction


    "But the reality is that after killing the selected host, it will measure the energy of the host at the first time. When it devours the calculated power of the host at the beginning, if there is any new energy added all the time, it will not give you too much time to choose a suitable point to explode and destroy."


    Meng Li asked, "is extinction the existence of consciousness?"


    Will it take the initiative?


    Won''t give you too many chances to survive?


    It also calculates how much energy you have. It devours you first according to this amount and finds that you cheat to supplement energy to maintain your life. As a result, you will be killed.


    At present, most species have no instinct to destroy, that is to say, they have no instinct to destroy


    Meng Li took a cool breath: "since this emperor of hell can last so long."


    Wen Zhi lightly looked at Meng Li: "for a long time?"


    "No more than a hundred years."


    Meng Li really doesn''t know how long it has been for Yan Huang to become the host of phagocytosis, but he still thinks that he has lasted for a long time, and he hasn''t died or erupted up to now. Is it a special case?


    But Wen Zhi woke up the dreamer with a word. He said to Meng Li:


    "even a hundred years is not long for us."


    "For us, long?"


    Meng Li ah, nodded: "yes."


    Whether it''s the Tasker or the living beings in the vast world, it''s not long if it can last for a hundred years.


    "And that human is too weak, too weak to be able to let him drag on for so long." Slightly warm frown.


    Meng Li said: "according to this, the weak people become the host of killing, but the destruction is slower?"


    "It''s only possible that the creatures in the small world are too weak." Wen Zhihe said: "apart from the weak hosts, there is another characteristic of phagocytosis, that is, it is basically fair."


    "For example, you and I are both the hosts of phagocytosis, but the speed of phagocytosis is basically the same."


    "Because I have more power than you, I can''t make the speed of phagocytosis become very slow."


    "Dare to ask, have you found a solution?" She asked weakly.


    Wen Zhi gave her a light look: "not at present."


    "Go ahead. If you find the world of phagocytosis, you must check it again and again to avoid the existence of phagocytosis." He said so. It seems that he doesn''t want to say it again.


    In this case, Meng Li nodded and left.


    Wen Zhi checked Yan Huang once and made sure that he was really the host of killing before he took him away.


    "It''s a common creature in a small world. It''s found in the small south side." Wen Zhi put the space in front of the smart girl.At the moment, in such a big room, there is a lot of space in front of smart girl. She twists her brows and looks back at Wen Zhi: "I always come to observe these. Will they become the host of killing?"


    Wen Zhi took a bad look at the smart girl: "why don''t you care about yourself?"


    The wise girl pursed her lips and said, "I also want to be optimistic, but when I was young, I was in great trouble. Oh, God is going to kill me!"


    Wen Zhi Ai said, and his voice became gentle again: "don''t worry too much."


    "What do you really expect Yuanzi to do?" The wise girl glanced at Wen Zhi: "you trust him too much, don''t you?"


    "If he can''t find a way, it''s even more worrying," Wen said


    Smart girl took over the space with Yan Huang and said, "I don''t know when Yuanzi will come back."


    "I hope he''ll come back with the solution." Said the wise girl.


    Wen Zhi gave a faint hum and told Meng Li about Yan Huang to Zhi girl.


    The wise girl said, "it''s probably an accident that yanmie can choose such a weak creature. It''s only when the force is too small that it doesn''t break out that it can last so long. In fact, it doesn''t take long, decades or centuries."


    Her idea is basically the same as that of Wen Zhi.


    "Will this kind of killing be more?" Wen Zhi knew it, but he also asked.


    If a lot of phages are hidden in the small world, it will be very troublesome. If they are not checked thoroughly, the world will not be spared.


    Smart girl said: "from the current data, it should not be much, can only be said to be an accident."


    "Send a notice to the domain owners, and let them carefully check the people in the world, especially the planes that can cultivate. Only the creatures in the world have power to talk about. If you want to choose the strong ones or the rare treasures in the world, it''s more likely."


    Although it may not be much, we must not neglect it.

 Chapter 2166

    After Meng Li left from Wen Zhi, he didn''t go to the small world directly, but couldn''t help going back to the system space.


    I''ve been out for a long time. It''s a home in her heart. I can''t help coming back to have a look.


    I think it won''t take much time to come back, and the organization won''t punish her for delaying this time.


    By the way, she also went to Lingtian space and found that the spirit tree had turned out, which was a good thing for her. It meant that she had a good income after the result.


    It made her feel a little better.


    Then I poured some liquid into the spirit tree.


    To be honest, I inquired about the characteristics of phagocytosis in Wenzhi. The more I understood it, the more I felt that it was terrible. Before, I had some luck in my heart. I felt that it was not necessary to die to become a phagocytic host. As long as I had the strength to supplement it, I could maintain it. It was Yan Huang''s operation that gave her some confidence and expectation.


    But Wen Zhi''s statement over there shattered her illusion again. All kinds of things just because the Emperor Yan was too weak.


    Devouring will calculate your power at the beginning of choosing you. Once the power of devouring exceeds your own power, it will soon face the situation of sudden explosion leading to extinction.


    Before he came out of Lingtian space, Meng Li heard you Yun tell her the new notice sent by Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi told the domain owners about the discovery of a small world in which people became hosts.


    Then he told everyone not to ignore the situation in the small world.


    Now some domain owners do not really pay special attention to the investigation of the situation in the small world. They always feel that they will kill people who do not see the small world and will not choose them.


    Obviously, it''s OK to think like this, but it can''t be ruled out that individual cannibalism chooses ordinary creatures and lurks in them. As long as they are in the world, sooner or later they will cause irreversible damage to the world.


    Therefore, we need to be more careful because of the possible individual phagocytosis.


    Wen Zhi repeatedly stressed that the small world should investigate carefully, so we dare not ignore it. After receiving the notice, we are very depressed. After all, we are really tired.


    They are almost exhausted and extremely boring, so it''s better to do a task...


    before, they always didn''t want to do a task. Some people imagined that it would be better if they could roam around each world, but when it''s really their turn to ask each world to roam around carefully, everyone gets tired.


    Meng Li went back to the world where he found Yan Huang. After all, he didn''t finish the investigation before.


    For the world that had been devoured, Meng Li was very serious. The monks who were a little famous were all checked by Meng Li, but they didn''t know it.


    But there are so many people in the world, Meng Li still can''t do it. Everyone has to check it. It must be that those especially weak people really can''t attract and kill them.


    You should know that Yan Huang has always been a top strong man in this world, and he was accidentally killed.


    After that, she went to Shenshan. Many strong people in this world are in Shenshan. Without Yanhuang, they are really strong people.


    First, he checked the people of Shenshan, and then Meng Li appeared in yashen''s room.


    Seeing Meng Li''s sudden appearance, she was very surprised and surprised. She quickly walked over and said to Meng Li with a smile, "you came back to see me."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    The main reason is that a person has been busy in the world for a long time and wants to stop and talk to someone.


    You may not see yashen after this time.


    "Come on, let''s sit and talk." Ya Xun smiles very sincerely. Meng Li also sits down and looks at ya Xun. Her eyebrows are a little red. Meng Li asks:


    "what does that mean?"


    "This..." yashen said with embarrassment, "this proves that I am still holy."


    Meng Li: "what


    "Ah..." yashen had no choice but to smile, made a cup of tea for Meng Li, and then said:


    "after you took Yan Huang away, I left there and went back to the holy mountain. It was the night of my wedding that I ran back. They were scared. They thought I was escaping and they were all ready. They thought Yan Huang was coming to wash the holy mountain with blood."


    Meng Li: "and then?"


    Yashen held his head with one hand, and there was nothing else in his voice except helplessness. It could be seen that she didn''t resent anything.


    She said: "then I told them that Yan Huang was taken away by you. They didn''t believe me and advised me to go back."


    "But I didn''t leave until dawn, and they didn''t wait for the emperor of Yan. They reluctantly believed me."


    Meng Li smiles and indicates that he is listening. He also indicates that yasun continues to speak.


    Yashen said: "after a long time, they didn''t wait for Yan huanglai. They basically believed what I said, and then they gave me a physical examination. I was still holy. When I had a little red eyebrow, I continued to be a saint."


    "Can''t you be a saint without this red?" Meng Li asked.


    Yashen was stunned for a moment: "the saint is to keep holy, of course, the saint can choose not to be a saint, and then marry."


    "It only requires holiness in the stage of being a saint."Meng Li nodded: "that''s OK."


    It''s not very harsh. In some places, the so-called saint can''t marry for life.


    It''s just asking her to do that while she was a saint.


    "Yanhuang''s resources have made me strong, so my position in Shenshan is very stable now." Yashen laughed and said to Meng Li gratefully:


    "thank you for saving me and changing my destiny."


    With that, she got up and gave Meng Lixing a salute. Meng Liying accepted it and glanced at yashen. She found that she was not so bright. It seemed that the life of the son of plane was slowly disappearing.


    After that, she was only the saint of Shenshan.


    Her mission is really about Yan Huang. Now Yan Huang is gone, her mission is gone, and her identity as the son of Wei Mian is gone.


    He said to her, "in fact, I just took him away for other reasons. You don''t have to care too much."


    Yashen had no choice but to smile: "can''t you say it''s because of me? Lie to me, I can appreciate you all my life. "


    Meng Li shook his head.


    She never needs anyone to appreciate her all her life. She always tells the truth and doesn''t want to be appreciated by others.


    "Even if you say so, I am grateful to you. Your behavior indirectly saved me." Ya Xun said persistently.


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s OK."


    "Well, I won''t come again. Take care." She stood up and was about to leave, and said to yashen.


    Ya Xun opened his mouth and wanted to keep him, but she knew that he was not the one she could keep. He was mysterious and powerful. She couldn''t help asking, "are you a fairy?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "No


    What else did ya Xun want to say? Meng Li put his finger on his lips and hissed. He said to her, "I forgot I was here."


    Then her figure disappeared in front of Ya Xun''s eyes. Ya Xun was in the same place, and then he shook his head with a smile. OK.


    Then forget about her.

 Chapter 2167

    After Meng Li had checked the world, he went to the next world.


    There are too many worlds in Xiaonan District. Every world has a trip, and even Meng Li''s nerves are confused.


    There is also some numbness. I feel that everything is the same, and there is no big difference between people or things.


    During this period, he also went to other world to deal with general world problems. Meng Li forgot how many world problems he had dealt with. Only when he opened his personal data can he know.


    Mencius suffered a lot, especially when he found a world that was devoured by life and death.


    Meng Li immediately sent the world back to Wen Zhi, and then went to investigate the rest of the world.


    It''s a long time since Wen Zhi sent a notice to let domain owners move faster, and the investigation has not been finished.


    Many domain masters are called Ku Lian Tian. They don''t understand them at all. One world after another runs like this, and each world still takes a lot of time. That is to say, all of them have mastered the power of space, otherwise they can break their legs.


    Meng Li also found that people who become domain masters will use the power of space.


    It seems that the power of not using space will not be included in the scope of the original assessment. At that time, there were some experiences in becoming a domain owner, but the organization never made it clear what qualifications it needed to become a domain owner.


    However, at that time, there was a lack of domain owners in Xiaonan District.


    Now they are still trying their best to urge them. They are tired of half their lives.


    Someone complained to Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi said that it was his duty as a domain master. If he didn''t want to take responsibility, he would change others.


    Domain owners "...!"


    Arrogant!


    Is the position of the domain leader great? Who is rare?


    My heart murmured for a long time, but no one dared to refute anything.


    After all, if there is a domain master, there will be a lot more resources.


    ...


    Meng Li sighed and stood up in the air. He once again glanced at the great rivers and mountains in front of him. The world should be in good condition. No problem has been found inside or outside the world.


    Another world has been checked. There are not many left.


    She couldn''t help sighing again. Would those checked worlds suddenly burst out?


    But after checking, there is always less chance. She really can''t help it, because there is nothing that can effectively protect the world and prevent the invasion of phagocytosis after checking.


    It''s almost over. I feel that the investigation work is coming to an end, and Meng Li''s heart is also relaxed.


    She was looking for the wall of the world and was about to leave the world. But just when she came out of the world, a force came towards her with a sharp and absolute breath. At the same time, there was a sharp voice in her mind.


    It was like the sound of fingernails crossing the glass. It was particularly unpleasant. Meng Li was very uncomfortable by the sound, and the force surrounded her from the top of her head. A sense of weightlessness came, which made her feel like falling into the abyss.


    Accompanied by a sense of vertigo, to vertigo past, Meng Li just see the situation in front of her, she was trapped in a silver cage.


    When she realized this, her face sank. In the white cage, there was a huge beast, which looked like the legendary fierce beast Taowu.


    Like a human face, tiger feet, a fiery red, body shape is many times her.


    When he saw Meng Li, he instinctively stepped back and did not attack Meng Li. He was a wild animal, not a fool, and naturally knew that he could not beat Meng Li.


    Just now, when Meng Li found out something was wrong, and the sense of weightlessness came, Meng Li released his strength to try to change the situation, but he was still trapped, and his strength was sensed.


    However, his mouth kept on making a low roaring sound. They were locked in the same cage. Meng Li could feel the hot breath from the beast''s mouth.


    "Shut up." Meng Li looked at the past coldly and released his power to frighten the beast again.


    The beast shrank, closed its mouth, put away its sharp teeth, and tried to stay away from Meng Li, but his eyes were staring at Meng Li, for fear that Meng Li would attack him.


    Meng Li has no intention to pay attention to the beast. She looks coldly and shouts, "you Yun?"


    "Are you still there?"


    But you Yun, who usually shouts and arrives, didn''t respond to her this time.


    I can''t help but let Meng Li think of the harsh sound in his mind just now, just like the sound of fingernails across the glass. At that time, I must have lost contact with you Yun.


    Are trapped in the cage, Meng from nature will not be silly to think that it is an accident, she thought, who would be so painstaking to calculate her?


    There seems to be only one enemy?


    Feng Chu?


    So painstakingly know her whereabouts, and then set up organs outside, and then take advantage of her out of the world time to beat her by surprise?


    What a wonderful plan!It can be said that there are all kinds of tricks.


    Meng Li smiles for a while, can be regarded as to find all eyes are their own people, that is Feng Chu, all eyes are their own.


    Is it really her? Now I haven''t seen anyone, and I''m not sure, but she can''t remember who else.


    But this iron cage can block the connection between her and the system. She tries to use the force of space to step out, but she finds that it can''t.


    It seems to be a cage, and it seems that there are many gaps. In fact, it is not the case. The iron cage forms an absolutely closed environment, and it is unable to build a space passage outside. The wall seems to be extremely strong, and she failed to break it with her strength.


    It really trapped her.


    What''s the intention of trapping her with a wild animal?


    Meng Li looked at the beast and asked, "can you talk?"


    The beast just stares at her and doesn''t respond to Meng Li.


    Meng Li uses consciousness to communicate with the beast again, but consciousness encounters the rejection of the beast. Meng Li is trapped now. He is in a bad mood, so he has no time or patience to gently persuade the beast to communicate with her. Instead, he directly threatens the beast with his strength.


    There is a posture of waiting to be beaten if you don''t communicate with yourself.


    The beast then accepted Meng Li''s conscious communication, and Meng Li asked him, "do you have consciousness?"


    "Yes." Vaguely, Meng Li''s mind crossed a trace of hoarse voice.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Meng Li asked.


    "Not yet," said the beast in a voice. "That''s the only way."


    "Aren''t you an ancient beast? Why can''t we communicate? " Asked Meng Li.


    The beast was silent for a few seconds, and finally said, "I have only a little blood."


    Meng Li


    All right.


    But it can''t be regarded as a little bit of blood. I still feel that there are many.


    Then Meng Li found that he had leisure to study the purity of the beast''s blood.


    She raised her forehead slightly and then asked the beast, "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t know." That''s all the beast said.

 Chapter 2168

    Meng Li was silent and stared at the beast for a long time.


    It''s normal to say that the beast doesn''t know how to come. After all, if it''s Fengchu, it can be brought here without the beast''s knowledge.


    "Where did you live before?" she asked


    Beast: "Yunzhou mainland."


    Meng Li: "Yunzhou mainland?"


    It looks like a small world, a beast from a small world.


    That Feng Chu''s suspicion is bigger.


    If it is really Fengchu, she should be very clear that she can not be hurt by a small world beast.


    So why do you do that?


    And this cage seems to have no other use except to trap her. If you want to kill her, Fengchu must come out in person, but the other party doesn''t show up now. Obviously, she wants to get rid of the relationship completely.


    Want to do things without leaving a trace, may also be Feng Chu no confidence can kill themselves?


    If she doesn''t show up, she has her own concerns.


    Looking back, Meng Li thought that there must be something very dangerous to her. With a flash of inspiration, she had a guess in her heart. She took out Wan Xiang Ming and said to the beast:


    "don''t move, let me check it."


    Later, Meng Li was surprised to find that this beast was the host of killing. Not only that, the cage itself had great power, it was also the host of killing.


    Meng Li understood.


    Now the beast has no new power to supplement here, and it will soon be swallowed up. When the beast dies, devours and chooses its host again, it is no accident that it will be the next host.


    In order to kill, we must choose ourselves instead of the cage, so the cage is also the host of killing.


    Meng Li carefully checked the cage, and there were energy crystals in the cage to supply, so that he could ensure that the cage must exist longer than the beast.


    It''s just that she can''t touch this energy crystal.


    If you want to devour the beast, you will choose to give priority to yourself. You can never choose to become a cage for killing the host. There is no way for two killing animals to take one cage as the host.


    Wonderful!


    If it''s really made by Fengchu, it''s really a genius.


    These two bite to destroy to hand in also have 200000 boundary strength, but Feng Chu seems to have no care, she willfully used to deal with oneself.


    Meng Li looked at the cage. The material was very unusual. It must not be the product of the small world. Maybe it was Fengchu who found yanmie before, and then locked the yanmie host in the cage. When its host died, yanmie chose the cage nearby.


    She lowers a smile, Feng Chu also can be regarded as for oneself prepared, to oneself so the person of heart is really hard to find.


    "Do you have more power?" Meng Li asked the beast.


    The beast shook his head and said, "my strength is passing every moment."


    Then he asked Meng Li, "how do you know?"


    Meng Li said: "sorry, I can''t save you."


    The fate of the beast can only be like this. Even if it does not become a tool to deal with itself and hand it over to the organization, it can only wait for its demise, and there is no other ending.


    Every time she thought that they had such a fate, Meng Li felt very powerless. On the contrary, she felt some pity for the beast. Then she thought, isn''t she more miserable? It was calculated to be here.


    If you don''t think of a way to get out, you will kill the next host after the beast dies.


    In order to increase the success rate, the people who deal with her have to eat and kill the host.


    Would it disappoint some people if, in the end, they would rather go out and choose others than themselves as hosts?


    Should be disappointed? But Meng Li doesn''t dare to take such a risk. Does she have to wait here, wait for the beast to die, and then see if yanmie will not choose herself?


    She closed her eyes and gathered her strength. She wanted to break the iron cage with her strength again, so that she could get away. But she thought about it. If the cage was set up with a mechanism, the power of breaking the cage would dissipate completely, and the killing would lose the host instantly. According to the principle of proximity, would she become the next host of the killing with the cage as the host Lord?


    Is this a risk to take?


    It doesn''t say that phagocytosis will definitely choose the nearest one, nor does it say that it doesn''t choose the nearest one, but at the stage when it has no host, its own risk in front of it is too great.


    Meng Li takes a deep breath. It''s really a dilemma. According to Feng Chu''s calculating character, he must be able to do something in the cage.


    What''s more, today I''ve been calculated. It seems that I can''t find Fengchu any trouble?


    Because there''s no evidence on hand.


    Meng Li hesitated, hesitated again, then sat down and closed his eyes.


    The beast stared at Meng Li for a long time. It seemed that Meng Li didn''t hurt him. Then he relaxed and closed his eyes.He felt so tired that his strength was running away and he couldn''t stop it.


    Meng Li closed his eyes, constantly analyzing in his mind how to break the cage without being killed by the host.


    Phagocytosis is not blocked by the space boundary. The energy of space and boundary set by yourself is too small, and it will not be taken as the next host by phagocytosis. What should you take out to divert the attention of phagocytosis and reduce your chance of being selected?


    Meng Li began to think about everything he had, but he didn''t come up with a reason.


    The system space lost contact with her. Her epee and so on were all placed in the system space and couldn''t be taken out to attract and kill her. Vientiane Ming was still something she wanted to use recently, so she put it on her body.


    Now we can only be glad that we didn''t put Vientiane Ming back into the system space at that time, otherwise we can only be confused here now.


    She searched in her mind, then thought of yin and Yang beads.


    Yin Yang beads are put in her body to nourish. They are also rich in energy. Can you help her share them?


    When necessary, the first thing to do is to protect herself, and the rest of her belongings can be discarded. Meng Li finds the Yin Yang pearl in her body and immerses herself in it. She wants to see how it is now.


    This is a surprise to Meng Li.


    Yin Yang bead has already changed a lot in her body, but she has been running around all these years, and she has not paid attention to it or even looked at it.


    Today''s yin-yang pearl is no longer a yin-yang pearl. It is no longer the black-and-white eight trigrams before. Instead, it has become a dark to faint bright pearl, smaller than a baby''s fist. The internal space of Yin-Yang pearl has also changed. It is no longer the chaotic and colorful appearance of Hongmeng Qi before.


    Instead, it was a deep darkness, which was endless and oppressive.

 Chapter 2169

    Meng Li also felt the existence of Jieli, but it seemed that there was a gap with Jieli.


    It seems that Jieli doesn''t seem to be, but Meng Li doesn''t have time to study what kind of power it is.


    She tried, and found that her body can also enter into the Yin and Yang beads, but it''s dark inside. If she is too depressed, she can''t stay for a long time.


    After staying for a while, he came out again without understanding anything.


    The beast didn''t respond to Meng Ligang''s disappearance and appearance. It didn''t have time and mood to care about a person who was more powerful than Meng Ligang.


    After coming out, Meng Li frowns slightly. She seems to have thought of a way.


    She can break the cage in the moment to hide inside the Yin and Yang beads.


    Of course, if you have to choose yourself as the host, it''s useless to hide in the yin-yang bead. You can choose yourself regardless of the yin-yang bead.


    Ignoring the boundary of space is to destroy the biggest capital. It can go anywhere it wants. Fortunately, it has no consciousness. If it has consciousness, the organization will have no way.


    If you are conscious, you will not be attracted by the "border host" created by the organization.


    One of the conditions is that the power of Yin-Yang beads must be at least the same as that of themselves. Only in this way can they attract and kill themselves better. Otherwise, why should they choose yin-yang beads instead of choosing them?


    But she felt that Yin Yang bead seemed weaker than her? It doesn''t show great power.


    Meng Li took a look at the beast and felt that it was getting weaker and weaker, which meant that there was not much time left for her.


    She must not wait to die, she must let go!


    Otherwise, we can only face high risks. Now we can''t get in touch with anyone, and there''s nothing else in our hands except Yin Yang beads.


    She began to use her strength to destroy the cage. She didn''t know if some people were watching secretly, but if no one stopped her, she would start to destroy it!


    However, Meng Li has gathered all her strength and failed to destroy the cage. It''s hard to imagine that the cage is really strong. It seems that her strength has been well and carefully measured by some people to embarrass her.


    But the power Meng Li used was too powerful for the beast, huge and terrible, so he had to lie down to show his obedience. He squinted, trembled all over, and some did not dare to face Meng Li.


    At this moment, Meng Li did not pay attention to the beast, but began to mobilize the power of strengthening the source in his body.


    This is for her.


    Although the patriarch has said before that the occasional proper use of questioning, which is the source of strengthening talent, can help the growth of questioning, this time the situation is too special. If you use too much power, you will worry about questioning.


    This is also the reason why she didn''t use it before. She didn''t have to worry about it.


    Thinking of asking, Meng Li smiles bitterly again. She has not seen her for many years.


    I don''t know if she has grown up or not. What is she doing now?


    Is she OK?


    It was such a long time to say goodbye. Do you have time to go? It doesn''t seem to be either. Meng Li''s mind is a bit confused when he thinks of these.


    If you really want to go, it''s OK to run to see you in a hurry, but you didn''t go. Are you angry with me? It doesn''t seem to be.


    But that time really disappointed her...


    Meng Li couldn''t help sighing.


    The only way to make sure that it''s OK to ask for love is that her talent is still with her. If something happens to her, the talent will be useless. It''s also relying on this that I don''t worry about these years.


    Putting aside the confused thoughts in his mind, Meng Li takes a look at the beast beside him and constructs a space to install it. Even if he unfortunately becomes the host of killing, he will not die immediately.


    When the time comes, she can take the killing back and hand it in. She can also gain 100000 world power, which can be regarded as a gift given to her by some people.


    She wants it.


    After the beast was put away by Meng Li, she began to use the original power of the strengthening talent of questioning to strengthen her whole body strength.


    Wenqing is really stronger than before, and her natural power is also enhanced, which makes Meng Li''s power increase too much. Meng Li finally breaks the cage that imprisons her. When the power explodes, Meng Li hides in the bead of yin and Yang with a very fast speed.


    The cage here was broken, and Fengchu felt it. She twisted her eyebrows and looked very serious. Then she said in a very gloomy way:


    "she has the power to break it!"


    It''s incredible. It''s really incredible. Where does she have so much power to break it?


    Even in this cage, I have to spend a lot of time.


    At this time, Feng Chu never thought that Meng Li had a strong talent to help her strengthen, just like two Meng Li.


    Feng Chu would never dream of a person who seemed to have so much power, but could burst out with double power.Her chest went up and down. Fortunately, she kept her hand. When the cage was broken, she lost her host. The more power the other side used at that time, the more attractive she would be to kill. In this way, she was afraid that she would become the host of killing.


    This made Feng Chu feel comfortable for a moment, but it was only a moment...


    she was still a little worried, and she wanted to find a chance to prove it.


    ...


    "what do you do when you run so fast?" After Meng Li hid in the Yin Yang pearl, his eyes were dark, but suddenly he heard the voice of the world Buddhist order.


    "Come out, it''s OK." The voice of shifanling came again.


    Meng Li then came out of the yin-yang pearl suspiciously, and found that the yin-yang pearl had already been held in his hand by the Buddhist order.


    "Why are you here?" Meng Li couldn''t help laughing when he saw him. This smile was sincere.


    The Buddha made silence for a moment.


    He left a mark on her and felt that her power fluctuated greatly. She was able to exert all her strength in one breath, but something must have happened, and it was not small.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to show up, so she was in such a hurry...


    "how did you come here?" Meng Li also realized that it was wrong.


    How can shifanling appear in front of her so quickly?


    Shifanling can only tell Meng Li something about his mark.


    Meng Li was silent.


    I don''t know what to say at this moment.


    "Where is the mark?" If it wasn''t for shifanling to tell her, she really didn''t know that she still had the mark left by shifanling.


    There was a feeling that his whereabouts were always under the control of the Buddhist order.


    "Deep in your soul." Shifanling held out his hand to Meng Li''s eyebrow. A golden light spot floated out of her forehead. Shifanling grasped it and the golden light spot disappeared. He said:


    "it''s cancelled for you. There''s no mark left."


    Meng Li pursed: "when did it happen?"

 Chapter 2170

    Shifanling smile, eyes a little complex: "a long time."


    But did not tell Meng Li exactly when.


    Meng Li asked: "is that the time when I was in a coma?"


    Shifanling just smiles at the corner of his mouth, but he doesn''t answer Mengli.


    "Anything else?" Meng Li couldn''t help asking.


    Shifanling asked her: "do you mind this? If you mind, I''ll apologize. "


    He even bowed slightly to Meng Li and apologized.


    At this moment, Meng Li suddenly had a hundred tastes in her heart. She didn''t know what to say. She


    She didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Yes, I''ll check it for you." Meng Li finally broke the silence between the two people, or business matters.


    "What do you want to check? I just wanted to ask you, "what do you do when you run so fast?"


    "I''m hiding from killing. I''ve been calculated. The broken cage is the host of killing. I want to block it with Yin and Yang beads." Meng Liyan told shifanling briefly and comprehensively.


    Shifanling looked at Mengli angrily: "Why are you so naive?"


    "What else? What else can I do? " Meng Li didn''t respond well either.


    Shifanling laughed: "you are not so useless, at least broken. When I first came here, I felt your strength, very strong."


    Meng Li opened her mouth. Originally, she didn''t want to ask shi Fanling about love, but she told Shi Fanling: "this is love. She has the talent of strengthening. I strengthened my strength with her strength."


    "Oh? How could that little thing be so useful? " Shifanling said:


    "if you tell me, I won''t be afraid of robbing you?"


    "She doesn''t want to follow you." Meng Li said.


    Shifanling shook his sleeve: "so confident?"


    Meng Li snorted. His expression was a little arrogant, which made Shifan hold his fist to his lips. He coughed with a smile in his eyes.


    "Don''t preach about such good things. Creatures that can strengthen other people''s power are good things. Be careful of someone''s idea." Shifanling opened his mouth to remind him.


    Meng Li said: "I know naturally, and I only told you."


    I still remember at the beginning, when I was still a weak Tasker, I got the question and thought it was a treasure. I had some concealment from you Yun. I didn''t tell you about the question at that time, so I had a sense of ignorance.


    She has always been very concerned about asking, about her things, are considered very carefully.


    "All right." Shifan''s eyebrows were picked and he stared at Mengli.


    Meng Li urged: "you don''t have to delay any more. Check that bite."


    "What''s the urgency? If you choose someone, you can''t get rid of it." Shifanling is still indifferent.


    Meng Li said, "don''t you worry? When I broke the space, you just hit me. Maybe now you have been selected. " At this point, Meng Li''s expression became very ugly.


    It''s not the right time for shifanling to come. If yanmie really chooses shifanling, then shifanling is indirectly implicated by himself.


    She quickly took out the Vientiane Ming, and first took the shifanling as well as the shifanling. When she didn''t see the shadow on the shifanling, her expression relaxed.


    "Are you nervous about me?" The Buddhist order did not know how to tease Meng Li.


    It doesn''t look nervous at all.


    Meng Li didn''t look at him angrily: "I really don''t want you to be implicated by me. If something happens, I''ll feel guilty all my life."


    "Is it?" Shifanling is still laughing there. He seems to be in a good mood.


    Meng Li didn''t know that he was in such a good mood. On the contrary, she was still worried about whether she would become the host of phagocytosis. She asked for the yin-yang beads from shifanling and checked them inside and outside. The yin-yang beads didn''t become the host of phagocytosis. Was it her?


    She handed Vientiane ming to shifanling: "please check it for me."


    Shifanling took over Vientiane Ming, threw it with his hand, but also carefully checked Meng Li. Similarly, Meng Li didn''t find the existence of annihilation.


    "Well, maybe it''s hidden." Meng Li felt relieved, but he still said so.


    Shifanling said with a smile: "you are so greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Meng Li


    So this person has been watching her jokes. He came here in a hurry just to watch her jokes.


    "Have you become the host of killing? Can you feel if your power is continuously losing? I''m so surprised. I''m scared out of my IQ? " Shifanling said.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, and then said sadly:


    "yes, you''re right."


    Indeed, as long as the power of one''s whole body becomes the host of phagocytosis, it will begin to devour it. Now it doesn''t have any feeling.


    "And you? Are you really unresponsive? " Meng Li frowned slightly and looked at shifanling.Shi Fanling stretched out his hand, gently pulled up his sleeve and showed his wrist. The blood vessels on his wrist were clearly visible. He said to Meng Li:


    "if you really don''t trust the Vientiane brightness in your hand, you can feel my pulse."


    "You can''t know if you''re all right by feeling your pulse." Meng Li said.


    "I will make you feel my strength." Shifanling said.


    You Yunyi reestablishes contact with Meng Li, and then he hears this sentence from the shifanling, and sees Meng Li reach out to the shifanling. His voice is particularly boastful:


    "no, I saw you driving as soon as I came. What happened just now?"


    "Is it the order of the Buddha who deliberately did not let me see it?"


    You Yun knows nothing about Meng Ligang''s crisis, and now he is still making fun of it.


    Meng Li: "driving?"


    What they say can be described as driving by you Yun.


    "Yes, shifanling said to let you feel his power. Ah, it''s too fierce." You Yun sighed.


    Meng Lizhen wanted to scold you Yun, but he didn''t know what to scold, so he put up with it and said to you Yun patiently: "it''s a long story. I''ll talk to you when I deal with the things in front of me."


    "All right." You Yun stopped.


    Mengli felt the pulse of shifanling. In fact, shifanling let her feel his power. He deliberately showed Mengli, which made Mengli have a very intuitive feeling. It goes without saying that his power is powerful, and there is no sign of his power going on.


    This makes Meng Li feel relieved. She has a connection with Yin Yang beads, and naturally can sense the situation of Yin Yang beads. She, Yin Yang beads, and shifanling have not become the host of devouring. What about the previous devouring?


    Where did it go?


    It can only be said that it has gone to other places. Has it chosen a host now?


    It''s lucky not to choose yourself, but Meng Li is surprised not to choose nearby.


    She had time to look around, and now she was in the vast world.

 Chapter 2171

    "Let''s look for the kill." Meng Li said.


    Shifanling: "what do you want to do with it?"


    Meng Li said: "finding nature can make me feel at ease. Besides, finding nature can bring back the organization to receive rewards."


    This is a good gift given to her by some people. Naturally, it''s better to go on well and live up to others'' wishes.


    Speaking of this, Meng Li thought that the beast should be unable to hold on. It''s better to send it back quickly. Don''t lose the host in her hands. It''s a tragedy to choose her here at that time.


    "I''ll go back first." Li Meng said again.


    Shifanling: "aren''t you looking for yanmie?"


    "It''s a matter of how you think about it."


    Meng Li laughed and told the reason why he was anxious to go back to shifanling. Shifanling said, "in other words, you have to come back."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I also want to look for the missing yanmie."


    "Go ahead." Shifanling waved his hand gently. Meng Li did not hesitate any more. He went back to find Wenzhi and handed him the space with wild animals.


    Also did not say Feng Chu''s matter, but said that this is oneself found.


    As for how to find it, Meng Li didn''t say in detail. Wen Zhi was not used to seeing it. He didn''t ask in detail. He took it and took it away.


    Then Meng Li went back to find shifanling. Shifanling was waiting in the same place. Seeing that Meng Li came, he said with a smile:


    "just when you went back, I looked for yanmie first, but told me to find it."


    Meng Li was surprised: "so fast?"


    Shifanling said: "there are so many things nearby. It''s very fast to check them out, but it hasn''t gone far."


    This makes Meng Li look around. The vast world is vast with his eyes, but in fact, there are all kinds of independent spaces everywhere. At the moment, there are just some spaces around them. Meng Li asks:


    "in which space?"


    Shifanling and Mengli moved to a space in an instant, and yanmie took a big tree as the host. It seemed that the big tree had existed for many years, and several people couldn''t hold it.


    This let Meng centrifugal life regret, under the wrong circumstances is to let the tree met disaster.


    But it''s not me, and I feel like I''ve survived.


    "It''s not near or far from where we were just now, and then yanmie ran here all of a sudden." Meng Li sighed.


    She checked the tree. Xu Shigang became the host of the killing, and his energy didn''t disappear much. Meng Li sighed and used his strength to find a space for the tree to install.


    This big tree is also very difficult to move. Meng Li has wasted a lot of energy. Shifanling has been quietly watching Meng Li''s hard work, which makes Meng Li always feel like he is watching his own jokes.


    After that, Meng Li relaxed a little and said:


    "I really don''t understand the characteristics of phagocytosis. What''s the standard of its host selection?"


    If you want to talk about yourself, or the beads of yin and Yang, or the order of the world, your energy is bigger than this big tree, but you have come here to devour the near and seek the far.


    In other words, the criterion of killing the host is not necessarily powerful. If it only pursues the power of the host, then those powerful people will suffer.


    When you think about it, you should follow the principle of proximity. When you meet the right one, you can choose. This can be seen from the fact that the organization takes the initiative to create a host for the phagocytosis, which can basically ensure that the phagocytosis chooses the host they create.


    The operation of the organization is to put the phagocytosis of the host next to the host they prepared. After phagocytizing the existing host, they will choose the host they prepared. I think Fengchu copied the operation of the organization!


    Generally speaking, this time either she or the Yin Yang bead became the host of phagocytosis.


    This time, Meng Li couldn''t understand.


    "If you don''t understand, can you understand everything in the world?" Shifanling looked at Mengli and thought there, saying.


    When Meng Li heard the speech, he relaxed between his eyebrows and laughed:


    "I''m in a daze. I have to get to the top of the horn."


    "Yes." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li took a look at him, hesitated and said: "my Yin and Yang beads have changed, but I don''t know what changes. Would you please show me?"


    In the past, it was fruitless to seek a breakthrough from the wisdom bird, but now I feel that shifanling is also reliable.


    "I know." Shifanling said: "just when I was looking for you, I went in to have a look."


    "Oh?" Meng Li laughs: "is it developing for the better or for the worse?"


    "You can try to make a deeper connection with it, and then you can use the power appropriately." Shifanling looks at Mengli with a smile.


    Meng Li: "seriously?"


    Shifanling nodded and said, "what do I cheat you for?"


    "But the power in it is like boundary force, not boundary force." Meng Li was slightly confused.


    Can it work?"You don''t have to pay attention to the details, just keep it in your body. You can also use the power in it," the Buddha said


    "Say, the change of your bead has something to do with that little girl."


    Meng Li: "how to say?"


    "The little girl''s strength has fostered it, strengthened it, not only that, but also made it change qualitatively."


    "Is that so?" Meng Li smiles.


    At that time, the beads of yin and Yang took the initiative to seek nourishment by sticking to the original power of asking for love.


    "Well, there''s another force that causes it to change, the force of nothingness." Shifanling looked at Mengli steadily.


    Meng Li: "what are you looking at me for?"


    "You''re not going to tell me where this power of nothingness comes from?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li: "the power of nothingness..."


    "double talent of asking for love." Finally, he told Mencius to leave.


    Although she is given the power to strengthen the origin of talent, she still has the power of nothingness. Maybe the power of the origin of the two kinds of talent can''t be completely separated. On the contrary, the power of strengthening the origin of talent here also brings a little power of nothingness.


    This made shifanling smile: "this is the best thing in your hand."


    "She''s not an object, she''s the equivalent of my daughter," Meng said


    "Daughter, do you have a husband? You want a daughter? " Shifanling joked.


    Meng Li didn''t know how to reply.


    "I think your relationship should be like a master servant who signs a contract in the small world. You give her resources, and she becomes your right arm, just like a sword in your hand." Shifanling put away the smile from the corner of his mouth, and then said faintly.


    When it comes to the relationship with Wen Qing, Meng Li is silent. At the beginning, when Wen Qing had an ignorant consciousness, she had the same idea as Shi Fanling, but after cultivating her feelings, she really can''t make her a sword in her hand.


    It can be said that she is as painful as a daughter, and she tries not to let Enqing suffer with her.

 Chapter 2172

    Shifanling said: "since she has a rare double talent, you can cultivate her for a period of time


    "It can be more profitable than it is now."


    Meng Li asked, "won''t it affect her in any way?"


    "Of course not." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li pondered, but she thought it was feasible to say so.


    She should have gone to have a look at Enqing. This time, she used so much power. She felt that she would be worried and it was necessary to report peace.


    But if at ordinary times, this matter also generous mouth to ask, but now the relationship seems to make some strange, Meng Li for a time did not know how to speak after seeing ask.


    Is there a gap?


    "What are you worried about?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li looked at him: "do you have mind reading skills? You''re aware of it without me hanging on my face."


    Shifan makes people laugh but not speak.


    It''s natural to know her.


    Every expression, every movement, he can mostly know what she is thinking.


    "It''s a long story." Meng Li said to shifanling.


    Shifanling said, "since it''s a long story, let''s find a place to talk slowly."


    Then Shi Fanling took Meng Li to a big lawn, took out a soft and white blanket and spread it on the ground, and took out some things.


    Meng Li took a look. There was wine, fruit and some meat.


    "Have a picnic?" She couldn''t help laughing.


    Although there are still some of the world has not finished the investigation, Meng Li is not too anxious now, thinking that the little lazy organization will not find out?


    The most important reason is that I used all my strength before, and now my soul is very tired. I just want to have more rest.


    Shifanling: "well..."


    "I haven''t had a drink with you for a long time."


    "Good." Meng Li nodded.


    Shifanling poured a glass of wine for Mengli, and said to Mengli, "don''t worry, the soul can drink, it won''t produce any impurities."


    "Thank you." Meng Li Duan got up and took a sip. After drinking it, he had a sweet aftertaste, but it was not very spicy.


    Shifanling also took a sip and looked at Mengli: "say it."


    "I''ll be your trash can."


    "What." Meng Li smiles.


    "The emotional trash can," says shifanling


    Meng Li lowers his head and smiles all the time. Maybe.


    I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Maybe some emotions in my heart haven''t been vented. I come out and overstock in my heart. In addition, I''m tired of running and numb myself.


    She began to talk about some small problems between herself and asking for love. She said it in detail. After she finished, she breathed a breath. During this time, the Buddha did not intervene. She just drank and ate meat and listened to her silently.


    In any case, she was grateful that the Vatican was willing to take the time to listen to her talk about these messy trifles.


    These things are really big things for shifanling. He can''t understand the feelings of the person concerned, because he doesn''t understand the feelings between himself and asking for love, and he doesn''t ask him to understand. It''s good to have someone to listen to her.


    Questioning is a child. If you have emotions, you can cry, you can make noise, you can complain loudly, you can be willful, but after all, you can''t be the same as questioning, and you can''t be too knowledgeable with her.


    But this time I haven''t seen her for such a long time, it''s obvious that I''ve been a little fussy.


    "Are you punishing her or yourself for not going so long?" Shifanling took a sip of wine and looked at her.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no one is punished, but I don''t know what to say and do when I go, and I''m afraid it will make her cry."


    "You''re escaping. You''re afraid of her unreasonable accusations, and you''re disappointed. You want to punish her by not seeing her, and let her know that you can''t be seen if she always makes trouble out of reason, right?" Shifanling has hooked his lips.


    Meng Li was silent. She didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s like... What the shifanling said is right?


    Maybe?


    She''s not sure.


    "Don''t deny it. That''s what your subconscious thought. You dealt with it through cold violence, but I think it''s OK."


    "You''re not wrong." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li said anxiously, "but I''m worried about the deterioration of the relationship."


    "Your relationship is so close that it will not break up. When necessary, you really need to do something to let her understand her mistakes. She is not too young. She has been around for a long time. It''s time for you to teach her." Shifanling said.


    She gave a faint sigh.


    "Have some of this. It''s a delicacy I''ve been looking for." Shi Fanling put a piece of meat in front of Meng Li with a knife.


    There is a leaf under it, which is regarded as a dinner plate. Meng Li takes the handle of the knife and sends the meat to his mouth. He takes a small bite. The meat is tender and has a strange smell, which makes him feel comfortable.It''s delicious. It seems that it hasn''t been processed. It''s original. He often runs around and meets a lot of good things.


    Seeing that shifanling was staring at her eating meat, she felt a little embarrassed and simply covered it with her sleeve. Shifanling had no choice but to smile and said nothing.


    After a meal here, Meng Li felt that it was time to say goodbye to Shi Fanling. He had already started to plan what to do next. Shi Fanling said:


    "do you want to see Shi Zhi? You haven''t seen her for many years."


    "Does she miss me?" Meng LiXiao, the last time I went to see Shizhi, it was almost the same time that I saw Wenqing. It was really a long time.


    After a long time, so many worlds in Xiaonan District are almost checked out by her.


    However, Shizhi didn''t find her much during this period, which was probably the reason why he had agreed with her before. He told her that he would be busy for a period of time.


    Shifanling said: "fortunately, I have only seen her once in the past, and I only went to see if she was killed."


    "Then she asked about you and said she wanted to see you."


    Meng Li thought of Shizhi, but he couldn''t help saying, "Shizhi is too lonely to stay alone in the vast space."


    "Loneliness is her life." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "can''t she really have freedom?"


    Sometimes just think of Shizhi in such a space, alone, accompanied by loneliness, I feel that she has some pity.


    The only fun is probably to explore that space. When you have nothing to do, you can find out what''s good in it.


    Shifanling gave an ambiguous smile: "don''t you understand? I don''t like to imprison people. She can''t fall into other people''s hands. She can''t be used by others. "


    "Ah." Meng Li said nothing more.


    Forget it, but it''s no use asking.


    There was always a reason for him. She believed him. He didn''t really like to imprison others.


    But he was always reluctant to tell himself what made him hide the time branch.

 Chapter 2173

    Meng Li followed shifanling to see Shizhi. Seeing Meng Li, Shizhi was very happy. She told Meng Li what she had done and what she had found during this period.


    Let''s have a fun talk.


    After chatting, Meng Li said goodbye to Shizhi. Shifan ordered Meng Li to come out and said to him:


    "be careful in everything."


    "Don''t be calculated all the time."


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s not always calculated."


    But Fengchu is really annoying. Bai Bing calculated himself before, but he paid a lot for himself that time, and then he didn''t dare to come again.


    Feng Chu wanted to make her lose the position of domain master, and now she wanted to kill her.


    She will remember all these things, and sooner or later she will have to go back.


    She went back to the domain and gave the killing of the big tree as the host to Wen Zhi.


    Want to laugh, isn''t Feng Chu sending her 200000 Jieli?


    Ah, although it''s not 100% certain that it''s her, the maximum probability is that she''s right.


    Wen Zhi looked at her and said, "you''re looking for killing fast."


    "You handed in one not long ago?"


    Finding another one so soon?


    Let him have a kind of illusion that now all over the place is devouring.


    Meng Li was embarrassed to smile: "find this is also an accident."


    Wen Zhi nodded: "good."


    After Meng Li left from Wen Zhi, he went to buy some things on the field to see Wen Qing.


    But when she arrived outside the land of lingman, Meng Li was covered by the border. She was a little relieved that there was also a border here. The patriarch sensed that Meng Li had come and let Meng Li in.


    "Look who''s here." The clan leader said hello to Meng Li for the first time:


    "you''re here. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Meng Li also nodded with a smile and looked at the patriarch. Every time he looked at the patriarch, he felt shocked.


    "Ask for love?" The patriarch asked again.


    Meng Li didn''t see the essence of the question, but the patriarch kept shouting. It must be nearby. She asked, "who is she?"


    "This..." the patriarch didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li''s expression faded down and asked, "she doesn''t want to see me?"


    The patriarch said: "if a child has a bad temper, there is no way."


    Meng Li''s expression became colder and colder: "can the patriarch tell her why she didn''t see me?"


    The patriarch kindly said, "how can I understand what children think?"


    Then he called out: "ask for love, you come out quickly, your heart is coming."


    There was still no movement. Meng Li took a deep breath and said faintly, "since I don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    "Patriarch, I''ll leave first." With that, Meng Li turned to go.


    "You... This... Ah..." the patriarch really didn''t know what to say, and he couldn''t get involved in the conflict between the two children.


    "She''s too headstrong. Please forgive me. Don''t forget to go to her heart." That''s all the patriarch can say.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "yes, I won''t mind. There''s something else to do over there, and there''s not much delay. It''s a nuisance."


    With that, Meng Li walked away.


    She looked up at the sky. Her mind was confused, and she had a lot of taste and a little bitter.


    "Meng Li." When he was about to leave the land, Wu Xiang caught up with him. Meng Li looked back and saw Wu Xiang running towards him.


    He became fat again, chubby and fleshy. The meat was shaking when he was running. Meng Li stopped and waited for him.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li''s voice is very small.


    She''s in such a bad mood.


    "You are willing to come." Wu Xiang stops beside Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s voice was especially calm: "what''s the matter? Are you going to blame me, too? "


    No Wu Xiang denied.


    Meng Li said, "how can you say that?"


    Wu Xiang said: "last time I said goodbye, I didn''t expect that you could come to see her for such a long time. It''s beyond my expectation. You are really cruel."


    "If you''re here to blame me, you don''t have to say any more."


    "You man? I''m really... "No relative Meng Li is very speechless, he said:" are you sensitive? "


    Meng Li smiles for a while. He doesn''t want to argue with Wu Xiang and doesn''t speak.


    She didn''t want to make things worse.


    Since then, even if you don''t want to see her, you don''t want to ask her.


    But she didn''t understand why it was like this.


    Are you really wrong? Is that wrong? Meng Li''s mind was in a mess. Shi Fanling said that he was right, but now it is such a situation.


    She never thought that she would not see her again. Out of expectation, she was very cold.What is the cause? It''s just because I don''t want to travel around the world with questioning, and I don''t want her to go out to face the crisis outside. I hope she can wait here safely.


    I also don''t want to be distracted to take care of the situation.


    And at that time, I was afraid that the big situation would get worse and worse, and everything would not be decided... At that time, I suddenly faced extinction and knew its characteristics and horror.


    Until now, although phagocytosis exists everywhere, it does not seem to have a particularly terrifying impact on the environment. Now it seems to be stable...


    at least I, including most domain owners, have been numb.


    It''s just like the early stage of a virus outbreak. At first, everyone was very afraid. It''s much more visible. After a long time, the vigilance and fear will slowly numb.


    It was a time of uncertainty.


    When he was away from home, he couldn''t get the understanding. Meng Li''s mouth was full of bitterness. He really didn''t know what to say.


    I recall that every time I come back from a task, I have to find time to look at Enqing. Back in the past, when there were very few rewards, I spent so much income to buy resources for Enqing to cultivate her.


    At that time, I didn''t buy any props. Most of them were spent on asking for love.


    "Don''t be quiet." No equal for a long time, also can''t wait for Meng Li to say a word, looking at her standing there, like a sculpture.


    "What do you want me to say? At that time, you knew that asking for love was a bit of mischief. At that time, you also stood up to speak for me. You can tell who is right and who is wrong. Now how can you blame me? " Meng Li looks at Wu Xiang.


    She didn''t want to talk. She had to talk. That''s all she had to say.


    You may not like to hear what you say.


    Wu Xiang''s expression was light, and he was not angry. He just said:


    "I''ll tell you again, I didn''t blame you."


    "I just want to know why you haven''t been here so long?"


    Meng left to look at Wu Xiang''s eyes and said faintly, "I have a lot of things to deal with. I don''t have time."


    "It won''t take long to make time for a trip." Wuxiang said: "if you come here in the middle, your current relationship will not be like this. You are cruel."


    Meng Li: "can''t I be cruel? Shouldn''t I let her understand something? "

 Chapter 2174

    Wu Xiang: "yes."


    It''s good to admit it. I''m afraid Meng Li won''t admit it. If she admits it, it proves that her purpose is to punish Wenqing, not to have nothing to do with Wenqing.


    Not to the unforgivable situation, everything can return to the past.


    Too long not to come, so that his heart has no bottom, at first vowed to tell the inquiry will not, until finally he is not so sure.


    Are you doubting that Meng Li is not coming?


    It''s her character that''s hard to figure out.


    "But do you know what she''s been through?"


    "She crazy want to find you, want to apologize to you, she clearly know that they are wrong, but can''t wait for you, can''t tell you."


    Meng Li''s face was cold: "and then?"


    Wu Xiang: "then? Then she secretly ran out to find you. As a result, she lost her way in the vast world. It was the patriarch who went to find her back. "


    "After that, she waited for you all the time, but she couldn''t wait for you. She said you didn''t want her any more and cried every day."


    Every day I heard Meng zhe cry again.


    There was some movement in his face.


    Wu Xiang continued: "I have been comforting her that you will appear, you are coming, she reluctantly believe me, and then still can''t wait for you, she is very uncomfortable."


    "She''s too dependent on me." Meng Li said faintly.


    Wu Xiang said to Meng Li angrily, "she follows you when she is especially ignorant, and regards you as the only deep-rooted thought."


    "She is not a Terran. Her thinking is certainly not as good as that of the Terran. She needs more time to grow up than the Terran."


    "Moreover, some thoughts are deeply rooted and difficult to change at all. Besides, I don''t think she needs to change her only thought of you."


    "Besides, Meng Li, think about it. Isn''t it a good thing to depend on you? I really don''t understand you. You have worked hard to cultivate her like this, but you have to push her away. She has inspired her talents and will be better used by you in the future. "


    Meng Li was silent.


    Since the form of questioning, she can''t use questioning as a tool in her hand.


    If she and Wenqing can get along well and keep company all the time, Wenqing naturally has to help her with some things. They will be partners fighting side by side. If they can''t get along well, if they are always like this, she can also fight alone.


    She can rely on herself, but don''t make trouble all the time.


    She has been rewarded for the resources or love she has given to ask for love. Asking for love has rewarded her for being happy. This time, she has also used the power of strengthening the talent of asking for love to get away. Asking for love has been enough for her, and she does not want to ask for more.


    Wuxiang said helplessly: "don''t you just don''t talk?"


    "I''ve known you for a long time. How can I say that my ability is doomed not to help you. I''m too useless."


    Meng Li shook his head: "don''t say that."


    Wu Xiang said: "it''s true. It''s really useless."


    "But I''ve always been very grateful to you. You''ve given me a suitable environment to live the life I want. You''ve also brought me here to see a wider world and more powerful forces. If it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t know there was such a day, such a group of people, there are so many species here, and they have the power I never imagined."


    "Asking for love has been with me for a long time. My heart was quiet and I couldn''t be interested in things. She was full of vitality around me, which made me feel the interest of life from time to time."


    "You and asking for love are important people to me. The relationship between you should be better. You used to be so close. Naturally, I don''t want any estrangement between you."


    Wu Xiang''s words from the bottom of his heart touched Meng Li.


    She looked slow, but still did not know what to say.


    Wu Xiang has really been with her for a long time. Thank you for meeting such a species at that time and staying quietly in Lingtian space to help her take care of her.


    Other species probably can''t stay there for long. After all, there''s nothing in it.


    She shared a lot.


    Wuxiang said: "Wenqing has suffered enough in the repeated and long waiting. She said that you don''t want her anymore."


    "Not long ago, she sensed that you were using your great strength, afraid of your accident, crying and saying she wanted to come to you. Just now you came, she knew you were safe, but she hid and didn''t dare to see you."


    Meng Li: "what does she dare to do? If she doesn''t come out to see me, she is just playing with me?"


    "Blame me, hate me." Meng Li said faintly.


    Wu Xiang "...


    " she only dares to blame you and is afraid of you, but she doesn''t hate you. Don''t think about it. " No phase theory.


    Meng Li gave a bleak smile: "blame me for not coming?"


    "Or blame me for being cruel?"


    Wu Xiang was silent for a few seconds: "there should be a little bit of it."


    "Meng Li, please forgive her. You haven''t come for such a long time. She really suffered a lot in the long wait, and that''s enough."Meng Li looked at the sky, some helpless.


    "If you leave today, you should cry to death." No phase theory.


    Meng Li said coldly: "since I''m afraid to go, and don''t come out to see me, that''s what to make."


    "Do you want me to kneel down here and beg her to come out and meet me, and regret what I have done in tears before she is satisfied?"


    "No, don''t say that." Wuxiang frowned and felt that Meng Li was really angry.


    But her voice in addition to some cold, it seems that there is no more emotion, but just so, for no reason people have fear.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve come to find her and she won''t come out. Now you tell me not to leave. When will she come out? Do you want me to persuade and coax you? " Meng Li asked indifferently.


    Ask Wu Xiang in silence.


    He thought of the moment when Meng Li turned and left in front of the patriarch. He cried hard in the patriarch''s body and said that a Li didn''t care about her. He really turned and left without looking back. He didn''t say a word.


    Ask is a little careful thinking, she just want to see ah Li care about her appearance, but get each other a cold look, she said Meng Li is still angry with her, she did not have the courage to come out to see her.


    After thinking about it, Wu Xiang said to Meng Li, "it''s the girl who is hypocritical."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Wu Xiang said: "in this way, you wait for me, at most one incense effort, if I can''t ask you out, you go back, let her pain for a period of time, it''s also a lesson to her."


    Meng Li: "I used to wait by the lake before."


    Ask Meng Li what he said. Wu Xiang is very relaxed. It''s ok if Meng Li doesn''t reject him. Let them have a good communication and they can make up again.


    What I fear most is that Meng Li is not willing to ask again, which is very bad.


    Wu Xiang is very tired. He is really hard.


    I used to be responsible for the life of asking for love, but now I have to be responsible for the emotions of these two people.

 Chapter 2175

    Meng Li sat by the lake, looking at the calm lake, but his heart was not calm.


    A stick of incense, a stick of incense to ask for love, she did not come back.


    At that time, even if you ask her to be harsh or cruel, you will go with her.


    However, before reaching a fragrant plant, Meng Li heard a weak cry:


    "ah Li."


    It''s the voice of asking. It''s very weak and very small.


    Meng Li looked back and saw Wen Qing hiding behind the big tree behind her. She said faintly:


    "come here."


    In fact, Meng Li''s heart was much more cheerful when he saw her asking for love. Seeing her timid appearance, he forgave her.


    I''ve been soft on her.


    "Ah li..." the question didn''t move.


    Meng Li said, "no?"


    He shook his head and whispered, "I dare not."


    "I can''t beat you. Why don''t you dare?" Meng Li asked her.


    Wenqing stands out from under the tree, wearing the clothes Meng Li bought for her, but it seems to be a little short. Over the years, Wenqing has grown a little bit.


    Meng Li looked at her carefully, very moved.


    But also did not hurry toward her, but just stand in place, waiting for her.


    Wen Qing lowered his head and said in a low voice: "if a Li beats me, I can still bear it. What I can''t bear and dare not face is a Li''s indifferent eyes." After that, tears rolled down her face:


    "what I was most afraid of was that you came here to say goodbye to me this time. I was too afraid to hear those words to come out."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. She was thinking, is this the only reason why she can''t ask?


    Not necessarily, she didn''t come out. Besides being afraid of these, she must be angry that she hadn''t come for so long.


    "Ah Li, don''t be so cold, OK?" Seeing that Meng Li did not speak again, she prayed.


    Meng Li gave a long sigh.


    That''s all.


    She squatted down, opened her arms to ask, and said, "come here, hug."


    With tears streaming down her face, she asked uncertainly, "have you forgiven me?"


    Meng Li: "come and hug first."


    "Good." Wenqing immediately ran to Meng Li, threw himself in Meng Li''s arms and said to Meng Li, "as long as you are willing to accept me and forgive me, I will run to you without hesitation. I am most afraid that you are unfamiliar with me, that you ignore me, and that you are indifferent."


    Meng Li embraces her, and her inner taste is complicated.


    Exclaimed: "I really can''t help you."


    "I was wrong. I was wrong before, and this time even more." She said sincerely that her tears fell on Meng Li''s shoulder.


    Meng Li said, "I''m wrong, too."


    "I don''t think there''s something that should be imposed on you."


    "No, it''s all for my good." He said quickly.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile.


    Between her and Wenqing, there is no unity of thought.


    "Do you blame me? Hate me? " Asked Meng Li.


    Ask a feeling madly shake head: "do not resent, do not hate."


    "Don''t you resent me for being cruel to you?" Meng Li feels cold on his shoulder, and his heart is also affected. He feels guilty inexplicably.


    Maybe it''s too much to be cruel to a child.


    But this child, as the Buddha said, has existed for many years, and she should understand what she should know.


    At this moment, Meng Li felt that he had failed again. If he had succeeded in education, maybe there would not have been today''s situation.


    "To be honest." Li Meng said again.


    He hesitated and then hesitated, and finally summoned up the courage to say: "I have complained."


    "For a long time, I can''t let go, I can''t understand how ah Li can be so heartless and cruel."


    "I''m pitiful, just like a dog abandoned by its owner. I think I''m too pitiful. I''m very sad."


    "But when I saw Ah Li just now, everything was relieved. The moment I saw you, I finally went to the light, where I had been living in the dark for a long time. There was no resentment or pain."


    Meng Li smiles. Tears are shining in her eyes where she can''t see. She blinks hard, trying to eliminate the tears, and doesn''t want to be seen.


    But the eyes are still wet.


    The feeling of asking for love is the same as herself. The moment she sees asking for love is the same. All kinds of emotions seem to be less than half. The joy in her heart is real.


    "Never again." Meng Li said low.


    His head suddenly moved, and he was caught off guard. There were tears in Meng Li''s eyes, so she looked at him. She stared at Meng Li and laughed:


    "did you cry, too?"


    Although he was smiling, he still had tears on his face.


    Seeing her smile, Meng Li said angrily, "do you still laugh at me?"


    "No He was deeply moved.The tears in a Li''s eyes really prove that she has feelings for herself. Thank goodness, she still has feelings for herself.


    As Wu Xiang said, ah Li never thought of abandoning herself, she just wanted to punish herself, that is to punish herself.


    The most important thing is that, as Wu Xiang said, if you live a comfortable life, you will not be considerate of ah Li.


    "I''m really wrong. My fault lies in saying that I care about you, but I don''t understand your hard work, and I don''t think about problems from your perspective." He said with a confession.


    Meng Li stretched out his index finger and put it on his lips: "don''t say it."


    "Don''t talk about the past."


    "I''ve forgiven you, and you''ve forgiven my ruthlessness. I won''t do it again." Meng Li said in a low voice.


    "Good," he said, laughing and crying


    "You can punish me in other ways in the future. It''s too cruel."


    Meng Li rubbed his forehead with his forehead and didn''t speak.


    She can''t be so cruel. She''s very upset. She''s wrong.


    "Well, ah Li said that we would not talk about it. Let''s have fun." Wenqing casually wiped his face, stretched out his hand, tilted his little finger, and said to Meng Li:


    "however, a Li wants to pull a hook with me, and make an agreement not to take this matter to heart, but to forget this unpleasantness."


    Meng Li nodded, stretched out his hand and asked for love.


    It''s so good. I''m afraid to go to my heart when I ask for love. I''m also afraid to go to my heart when I ask for love, which will become a barrier between them.


    However, according to the girl''s heartless appearance, probably won''t remember this matter too long.


    Meng Li took her to the lake, sat down, let her sit on her lap, holding her, looking at the lake and chatting with her. At first, because she had just been reconciled, she seemed a little stiff and spoke carefully, for fear of making Meng Li angry. But with more and more communication and the passage of time, she gradually showed her true colors.


    She regained her former liveliness, looked at her eyes full of her own, listened with relish, and laughed happily. Meng Li knew that this matter would not fall in the girl''s heart.


    In other words, they are family members. Once conflicts and problems are solved, there will be nothing left.

 Chapter 2176

    I talked with you for about an hour.


    During the interrogation, Meng Li has been interrogating Meng Li. What he has been busy with and what he has encountered over the years, Meng Li tells Meng Li one by one like a report.


    I told her everything I could remember.


    Before questioning, Meng Li asked what she needed to use so much power and used the power of strengthening. Once Meng Li used the power of strengthening, she could intuitively feel her strength.


    In this regard, Meng Li just said that he met a difficult thing, and he had already dealt with it. He didn''t ask for help and said that he had been calculated.


    It doesn''t mean much to tell her, it will only make her fall into strange worry, it''s really unnecessary to say.


    Wenqing believed Meng Li''s words, but he didn''t have any doubts. Then he told Meng Li what she had done during this period and what her state was. Meng Li also took advantage of the situation to tell Wenqing some truth, some of which should be said or should be said, mainly because he couldn''t help it.


    However, she was not repelled by the slightest bit of questioning because she was reasonable in her words, and she listened very carefully and sincerely.


    After that, she bought things for Wenqing and accepted them happily. She said to Meng Li, "this is all a Li''s love."


    "Are you here drinking honey for a living?" Meng Li said with a smile.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to eat good food." Meng Li thinks that he has been lazy for so long, and he doesn''t care about the time for another lazy meal. He will accompany Wenqing to have a meal, and then send it back. He can deal with other things.


    He nodded happily, and then went back to call Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang was very glad to see that the two succeeded in making up. At least he didn''t pay in vain!


    If you go to eat in the field, Wuxiang goes with you.


    Although Meng Li hadn''t eaten in the domain for a long time, he had eaten in the Fanling before, so that he didn''t have much interest.


    It''s common to ask for love and have no appearance, because in the past Meng Li didn''t eat much, just watched them eat.


    When they finished eating, Meng Li sent Wenqing and Wuxiang to the Hui nationality. However, thinking of the Yinyang pearl, Meng Li said to Wenqing: "I have something to trouble you."


    He was dissatisfied with asking: "ah Li, just say something directly. It''s so polite. It always makes me feel strange."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    "That''s what I said."


    He stares at Meng Li. Meng Li takes out the dark and shiny bead and hands it to him: "this bead, I want you to help me cultivate it."


    "Good." Without any hesitation, she immediately agreed. She said, "only when I am needed by Ali can I have a stronger sense of existence."


    Her eyebrows curved: "I''m very lucky to be able to serve Ali."


    Meng Li touched his little head with a smile and said:


    "don''t let it absorb your power, you know?"


    "If there is any change or abnormality, stop cultivating, or consult the patriarch directly, do you know?" She has a gentle look.


    He nodded: "OK, I will pay attention."


    When the matter is settled, Meng Li leaves. Before she leaves, she is also asked. She is not sure when she will come next time. After all, the world is not finished. She is told not to think about it and worry about it.


    This time, the difference is more harmonious, so Meng Li is not too worried about asking for love because he has not been there for a long time.


    Then Meng Li went back to system space.


    You Yun asked Meng Li: "what happened before? Why did I suddenly lose touch with you? "


    Meng Li said, "someone set me a trap. When I came out of the world, I fell into the trap."


    You Yun


    "What."


    "You don''t look like you''re being calculated to survive." He saw it with his own eyes. She ate and drank with shifanling, went to see Shizhi, and then came to deal with the contradiction between them. They made up with each other again. In a word, it was like nothing happened.


    Meng Li told you the whole process.


    You Yun: "so the situation was very dangerous at that time. If you didn''t have the power to ask for love in your body, it might be very difficult to get out."


    Meng Li, um, said: "no, the Sanskrit decree has also appeared."


    "Yes, even if you can''t break it, you can break it. Fortunately, you broke it before he came, otherwise you''ll owe another favor." You Yun said.


    Meng Li: "I''m not particularly rigidly attached to those things now."


    "What? Does lice itch? Don''t worry about too much debt? Anyway, it''s enough. Don''t care more? " You Yun joked.


    Meng Li: "this is not true.


    "This matter is basically done by Fengchu. I remember that Bai Bing has positioned me before, and I think it must have been positioned by Fengchu this time." Meng Li''s eyes said coldly.


    Speaking of this, you Yun is serious. After all, it has something to do with his system.He said: "last time I upgraded the system, it is reasonable that it will not be located again. I want to come to Fengchu and use more special means."


    Meng Li sneered: "it''s really hard."


    "I''ll check it out again, upgrade it and try not to let it happen again. I''m sorry for that." You Yun said with apology.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I don''t blame you. Don''t worry."


    "I will try my best to deal with it." You promise to Meng Li.


    He felt embarrassed again. Meng Li encountered this kind of thing. After reestablishing contact, he didn''t ask clearly, and he didn''t care about Meng Li. He even ran to make fun of her.


    Just think about it.


    Meng Li doesn''t have to say anything. It''s really necessary for you Yun to upgrade the system. It''s better to avoid this kind of thing completely.


    "It''s hard for you." Meng Li said politely.


    You Yun blushed: "no, it should be."


    "What are you going to do now? It''s impossible to let this go. " You Yun asks again.


    Meng Li slightly raised his eyebrows: "who says that''s all?"


    "Am I the kind of person who is bullied and doesn''t fight back?"


    Last time, Fengchu was in trouble with herself, but that time she didn''t manage the world for her own reasons. It''s a shame to say that she was caught by someone, and she can''t say too much.


    But this time...


    it''s just that there''s no evidence, and if you want to solve it, you can''t deal with it very well.


    You Yun said: "look at you leisurely everywhere, I thought you would just let it go."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "that''s because I ranked Fengchu last."


    "She is not dying, nor is it too late for me to deal with her. In my heart, all my other things are more important than her. If I go to her immediately, doesn''t it prove that I think she is too important?"


    You Yun: "you are so calm."


    "For me, I might have found her right away."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "are you ok?"

 Chapter 2177

    But I have to find her now.


    With that, Meng left Dadong District. Dadong District is under the jurisdiction of Fengchu. Now almost all the domain owners are investigating in their own area. They can wait for Fengchu here.


    Isn''t Feng Chu waiting for himself like this?


    Meng Li looks at the big East District, and his eyes are gloomy. When Feng Chu comes out of the small world, he sees Meng Li. There is an accident in his eyes, and then he asks in a cold voice:


    "what do you do when you don''t stay in your small South District?"


    Meng Li''s mouth was full of sarcasm and looked at her: "Feng Chu, what do you think I''m here for?"


    "With your posture, I doubt that you are in love with me." Feng Chu covers his mouth and smiles, looking up and down at Meng Li.


    Meng Li suddenly shot at Fengchu, especially sharp. He was so fast and powerful that he had the momentum of destroying Fengchu.


    "How dare you do it here?" Feng Chu was shocked by Meng Li''s power for a moment. Liu Mei stood up and yelled.


    Meng Li snorted and attacked Fengchu again. All her strength was strengthened by the talent of asking for love.


    Seeing that Meng Li was not willing to let go, Feng Chu could not stand up and be beaten, so he began to fight with Meng Li.


    But this fight really gives Feng Chu a headache. She knows that the other party is hard to deal with, but she doesn''t know that the other party is so difficult. How can she be so powerful?


    The other side''s power can be compared with his own.


    This lets Feng Chu wring eyebrow, feel deeply annoyed.


    Meng Li''s own strength is naturally inferior to that of Fengchu. After all, Fengchu is an old Tasker and domain master, and has accumulated a lot of resources.


    But Meng Li''s biggest advantage is that all his strength can be strengthened, which is equivalent to having double strength.


    Feng Chu feels headache and hard to solve. Meng Li also feels helpless. The strength of the other party is hard to compare with her. At present, it is difficult to solve her.


    But this tone can''t be ignored. It can''t be calculated for nothing.


    "You have taken great pains for me, but you have given me 200000 Jieli in vain. Should I thank you?" Meng Li said while fighting.


    Feng Chu wrung his brow: "you''re afraid you''re a madman, talking nonsense."


    Meng Li looked at her fiercely: "why, the master of the east area dare not admit it? He is really a rat. He only dares to do evil secretly. "


    "What are you talking about?" Feng Chu is still a pair of don''t know appearance.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Li who didn''t get into a feud with others except Fengchu, he would soon believe it wasn''t for Fengchu.


    He''s really a performer.


    Meng Li sneered: "I didn''t expect it. You dare not admit it."


    "Well, let me guess, what''s the reason you can''t admit it? Are you afraid of me?" Meng Li said with a smile, the expression is particularly proud: "you are afraid of me one day? Afraid of my revenge? "


    But Fengchu is particularly cautious, that is, Meng Li uses the method of arousing generals, but Fengchu is still unmoved.


    She suddenly gave Meng Li a strange smile: "now I suspect that you have unfortunately become the host of killing. Now you have a grudge against the organization, so you come to revenge on the society and interfere with the work of other domain owners."


    Meng Li laughed again when he heard the speech.


    This time, she really laughed. She thought Feng Chu was too funny.


    Feng Chu won''t admit that she''s calculating herself, because if she admits it, she''s unreasonable, which makes her more insidious.


    Besides, there is no need to admit it. She is very careful not to let the evidence fall into her own hands.


    I would not admit it if I were myself.


    But Fengchu suddenly gave her a strange accusation, saying that she suspected that she had become a devouring host and came to revenge on the society.


    Doesn''t that prove from the side that this matter is 100% calculated by Feng Chu?


    She admits in this way, and also conceals in this way. She will not admit that she did it, and she can''t tell everyone what she did because of her words.


    In this way, I don''t insist on dealing with this matter in public.


    In the whole process, Meng Li stares at Feng Chu tightly and keeps moving towards her. Feng Chu deliberately wants to distance himself from Meng Li and seems to want to do something.


    When Meng Li is aware of Feng Chu''s intention, she deliberately obeys the other party''s intention and wants to see what the other party does. In an instant, Meng Li sees Feng Chu take out all things to himself.


    And Meng Li also makes a reaction in an instant. In order to see if Meng Li has been killed, Feng Chu pays attention to Meng Li. When she finds that the other person is not in the field of vision, she becomes more alert.


    The other party disappeared too fast, and didn''t see whether it had been killed or not...


    in a flash, a very hot breath came from behind her. Fengchu responded quickly and used the blink to distance Meng Li again, but saw a rosefinch diving towards her. At this moment, she met the double-sided attack.


    One side is Meng Li''s attack, and the other side is the hot breath of rosefinch. It seems that the form is grim, but the situation of Fengchu is not good. In fact, Fengchu still has time to sneer"What are you doing in the world?"


    From the bottom of my heart, Fengchu doesn''t like rosefinch, and is not afraid of rosefinch''s shadow. The power of rosefinch''s shadow itself depends on Meng Li''s power. If Meng Li''s power is strong, then the power of rosefinch''s shadow will be strong. Moreover, the power of rosefinch''s shadow will be smaller than Meng Li''s. Meng Li can''t help her. How can he be afraid of this shadow?


    However, the shadow of the rosefinch came straight. Fengchu could only gather strength, intending to defeat the shadow of the rosefinch, destroy it, and make it no longer exist.


    So you don''t come out and disturb her.


    Feng Chu only sees red rosefinch shadow, but he doesn''t see Nanming Lihuo hidden in the shadow. Meng Li deliberately hides the power of Nanming Lihuo to prevent Feng Chu from noticing, just to calculate her suffering.


    So Fengchu''s power collided with Zhuque''s shadow. When it was defeated by one blow, Zhuque''s shadow burst into a fiery red, shining on the whole space and piercing Fengchu''s eyes. When Fengchu''s eyes were dazzled, Nanming''s white little flame also rushed into Fengchu''s soul with a very fast speed, but only a small cluster of Nanming''s fire entered.


    Because when Fengchu feels wrong, she uses her own strength to block the rest of Nanming Lihuo. Her reaction is too fast, and Meng Li is very disappointed.


    Nanming Lihuo, who can enter her soul, is still Mengli. Only by strengthening Nanming Lihuo, can she enter smoothly. If it is not strengthened, she can''t enter at all, and it is easy to be forced out of her soul by Fengchu.


    If we let Meng Li succeed this time and let Nanming Lihuo enter the soul of Fengchu, it is not impossible to burn the soul of Fengchu.


    It''s a pity.


    "What is this?" Feng Chu looks at Meng Li fiercely, and her soul has a burning feeling now.

 Chapter 2178

    Meng Li gave a smile with uncertain meaning.


    "Well, I''m satisfied." With that, Meng Li plans to leave.


    Feng Chu laughs: "how can you be so naive, run to the outside of the domain and fight with me, and still want to retreat. Do you think it''s so easy?"


    Meng Li waved his hand: "feel free."


    With that, she plans to go back to the system space directly, but she fails for the first time. It is obvious that Fengchu has blocked the space. Meng Li takes a deep look at her and directly breaks her space blockade to leave.


    The other party can''t keep her.


    Leaving Fengchu in the same place, the extreme burning feeling from her soul made her feel painful and humiliated.


    The other side should have calculated her like this.


    And I can''t trap her. It''s a shame. It''s just a new Tasker who just did the task for a short time.


    In Feng Chu''s heart, Meng Li is the eternal descendant, which is why she hates Meng Li. She joined the organization so late, but she grows up so fast.


    After Meng Li returned to the system space, she was in a bad state. Her rosefinch shadow was destroyed by Fengchu, which could not be changed.


    And rosefinch virtual shadow is the condensation of their own strength, which is equivalent to losing so much power.


    And rosefinch virtual shadow has its own soul source power, now destroyed, the soul is a little weak, also don''t know Feng Chu see it.


    She has no intention to continue fighting with Fengchu, because it is meaningless for her to go on fighting. She has no means to help Fengchu any more. She can only vent her anger first and look for opportunities later.


    She took a deep breath, her own loss is also very big, in order to let Feng Chu suffer, is equivalent to make both sides.


    She really can''t solve Fengchu now. She can''t get a draw at most. Of course, it''s impossible for Fengchu to solve herself, unless she is calculating herself behind her back.


    I have to pay more attention in the future.


    "It''s incompetent." Meng Li sighs at you Yun.


    You Yun said: "you can draw with her has been out of my expectation, including everyone''s expectation, you have been very strong."


    Meng Li weakly smile: "is it?"


    Fortunately, the original power of rosefinch is still there, and she can spend time to re condense a rosefinch''s virtual shadow, but it takes a lot of time. At present, there is obviously no time. We can only talk about it later.


    "Wenzhi asked you to go there." You Yun said in a low voice.


    Meng Li picks eyebrow: "the speed that Feng Chu complains is quite fast."


    But also in her expectation, Meng Li picked up the soul crystal, absorbed five, added the power of the lost soul, and then went directly to Wenzhi.


    Why do you fight outside the territory? " As soon as he went, he faced Wen Zhi''s severe censure.


    Meng Li: "where is Feng Chu?"


    "You don''t care about other people." Wen Zhi looks at Meng Li coldly.


    Meng Li sneered at the bottom of his heart. At the moment, Feng Chu was afraid that he had no time to stay here. He was afraid that he was anxious to find a way to get rid of the flame in his soul.


    But it''s a fire planted by myself. Once you go in, how can you get rid of it so easily?


    It must be to make her suffer so as not to waste her efforts.


    "Good." Meng Li nodded.


    Wen Zhi said, "can you give me an explanation?"


    "I don''t have much evidence. I don''t know what to say." Meng Li thinks it''s meaningless to say it, and he''s ready to be punished by the organization before he goes to Fengchu.


    Wen Zhi said, "let''s talk about it first."


    Meng Li tells Wen Zhi about Feng Chu''s plan for her. Wen Zhi frowns slightly, but he doesn''t know if he believes Meng Li''s words.


    After all, this is Meng Li''s one-sided statement, and there is no evidence.


    Later, he seemed to stop thinking about the truth of Meng Li''s statement. He just said to Meng Li, "no one is allowed to fight outside the territory, so as not to affect the small world. Do you know this rule?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    It''s just that it''s hard to calm down.


    Is she not depressed after being calculated? That''s what she had to say.


    "If you still commit a crime when you know it, the crime will be more serious." Wen Zhi said coldly.


    Meng Li: "yes, I will accept any punishment."


    She is too lazy to refute anything, and she doesn''t want to struggle with anything. On the surface, she goes to Fengchu to fight and pick her own business.


    She never expects Wen Zhi to treat things lightly when they happen for a reason. She doesn''t expect Wen Zhi to believe it. After all, without evidence, it''s her biggest fault.


    At that time, Feng Chu didn''t show up.


    "Depending on the organization, there is nothing." He stares at Meng Zhili angrily.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    "Don''t you excuse yourself?" But see Meng Li never speak, also a look of life, Wen Zhi and feel headache.


    This is the domain master of his Southern District.


    Meng Li said: "there is really no excuse. I have said what I should say, and I can''t get any evidence. Now I have no choice but to accept punishment.""Can I still fight?"


    "You don''t realize the seriousness of the matter." Wen Zhi said.


    In fact, some of Wen Zhi believed Meng Li''s words. After all, he handed in two yanmie in a row before. It was strange that the two yanmie came to her. Just now, he said that Fengchu used them to count her, and things could be connected.


    But what''s the use of believing? Without evidence, there''s no way to say there''s something wrong with Fengchu.


    It''s all wrong here.


    Meng Li is silent.


    I''m sure I''ll soon realize that.


    "I''ll check it for you first." Wen Zhi was also a little worried. Feng Chu said that Meng Li might be the host of the killing.


    That must be checked and planned again.


    Feng Chu is a good abacus. He thinks that as long as Wen Zhi finds out that Meng Li has become the host, Meng Li''s next fate will be controlled by the organization.


    You may not be able to walk outside until you die.


    Meng Li heard that Wen Zhi wanted to examine her, but he laughed: "thank you very much."


    Wen Zhi


    Meng Li said: "I have checked myself before, but I''m not sure about myself. I''m afraid I haven''t checked myself, so thank you."


    Wen Zhi: "I don''t think it''s strange.


    He checked Meng Li again, but didn''t find that he was killed. He was a little relieved. This is the domain master of his small South District. If it''s gone, he has to spend a lot of time to choose another one.


    At this juncture, I''m tired and don''t want to worry about these things.


    The more stable the tissue is, the more time it has to study how to deal with phagocytosis.


    There''s no number of these things, but we can always find new ones to kill. The accumulated number is more and more... It''s more and more painful.


    "No?" Seeing that Wen Zhi didn''t say anything, Meng Li asked.


    Wen Zhi shook his head. Meng Li bowed his head and said with a smile, "if not."


    "Don''t be rude to me. Be serious. I don''t think you realize your mistake yet!" Wen Zhi pulls his face and says to Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li "...


    it''s not that she''s not serious, it''s that she''s in a good mood, it''s that she''s determined to accept everything she doesn''t know.

 Chapter 2179

    "One million yuan" was ignored by the organization


    Meng Li: "one million Jieli.


    "Is there any other form of punishment?" Meng Li thinks it should be changed.


    One million Jieli or something, too cruel.


    It''s better to suffer for a while than to lose a million.


    Wen Zhi: "you still have to investigate the small world at this stage. Can I detain you? Besides, is the pain in the soul too cheap for you


    "One million is enough to hurt your heart."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    It hurts.


    A million dollars.


    It''s really thrilling to see that a fight with Fengchu costs one million Jieli...


    such a huge amount of resources!


    "There''s no way. You don''t have proof." Wen Zhi said.


    If there is evidence, it can be judged that both parties are at fault, and there will be punishment.


    At least keep a balance in mind.


    Of course, Meng Li''s disregard of the organization''s regulations must not be tolerated. Otherwise, he will be able to fight outside the territory?


    Wen Zhi didn''t think about sparing Meng Li.


    "Go down, your punishment will be announced." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li pursed her lips. Well, it''s necessary to make everyone know that Meng Li has been punished by one million yuan for fighting outside the territory.


    Meng left.


    Feng Chu comes over and asks Wen Zhi how to deal with it. Wen Zhi says that Feng Chu feels that the punishment is too light and shows a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Wen Zhi looked at her coldly: "don''t forget, one slap can''t make a sound."


    Sometimes, the Phoenix Chu relies on oneself is the old brand domain Lord, some are unscrupulous.


    Meng Li knows something about this man. He has a mild temperament and is not a trouble maker.


    Seeing Wen Zhi''s attitude, Feng Chu pursed her lips and stopped talking. She knew that Wen Zhi, the leader of the Southern District, must be biased towards his domain leader, but he was also responsible for these things, holding the life and death power of most of the taskers.


    It''s not fair.


    There''s too much power on the south side.


    Fengchu thinks that the other party has been fined one million Jieli, which is not a small number. If she loses one million Jieli, she will lose strength, and her growth will slow down.


    Her heart was more comfortable, but her expression was not very good when she thought of the little flame in her soul, which was burning her soul all the time.


    I feel uncomfortable all the time. I went to ask just now that this fire is still hard to get out of her soul, and I don''t know what evil means are used there. She is so stubborn that she can''t get rid of her soul.


    And the power of the soul is also consumed by this fire. Although the loss is relatively small, it will not have a fatal impact on her even if the little fire is burned for another 100 years. Moreover, if the power of the soul is less, it can be supplemented by the soul crystal, but I feel sick in my heart.


    What''s more, with the pain of burning day by day, how can I be in a good mood? All the time no longer remind themselves of this humiliation experience.


    I''m not willing to think about it.


    Extremely irritable, and the other party has not become the host of killing, if so, can Wenzhi let her go?


    This is the most angry, calculate to the last empty, I have to endure this burning pain, in the end is his loss or Meng Li loss?


    Did she lose less than a million?


    To be exact, the other party only lost 800000 Jieli, while he not only lost two 200000 rewards for killing, but also the cage, which costs a lot of money...


    many materials are rare, and he worked hard to prepare


    In the end, both sides were defeated.


    Feng Chu is chagrined here, Meng Li is also depressed there.


    You Yun comforted her: "Meng Li, don''t be afraid. Although you have lost one million world power, you have made great efforts and dignity. This is a war of dignity."


    Meng Li: "really?"


    You Yun: "of course, only in this way, after Feng Chu want to move to you, will weigh the cost, also won''t have nothing to bother you, the key is that she certainly dare not look down on you as before."


    Meng Li sighed: "but I have lost a lot of strength. I have to gather a rosefinch shadow again. I have also lost a little of the power of the source of my soul, which is hard to make up for by many soul crystals."


    After that, you must wait for Fengchu to come to her?


    She wants to go to Fengchu when she has a chance. This resentment has to be solved. It can''t be deadlocked forever. At present, she''s deadlocked because she can''t take each other.


    But all of a sudden, she lost so much power, and her growth rate slowed down again. She was in no hurry.


    However, it''s time to take back the Yin Yang pearl. If you have a chance to fight with one of them, you should have some chances of winning.


    You Yun said: "those problems are not big. The key is that there will not be many people to provoke you in the future."You Yun said: "after all, you are also a woman who tied with Feng Chu."


    "I have to say that you two women are very strong."


    You Yun''s words made Meng Li laugh. She said, "in other words, how did you become a system before? Are you fighting with others like this? "


    You Yun: "don''t mention the past."


    Meng Li is not smiling: "is that right?"


    From you Yun''s character, I''m afraid you are right.


    "What a fight?" Meng Li smiles.


    Then this fight must be very fierce.


    You Yun shut up.


    Meng Li saw his punishment notice on the big screen of system space.


    It is said that he went to Dadong District outside the territory for personal enmity and took the initiative to attack the owners of Dadong District. The owners of Dadong District fought back in order to protect themselves, but he was still reluctant to fight outside the territory, breaking the rules of the organization.


    Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the small world, so it was given a lighter punishment, a million yuan.


    Then there are also some words that beat the vast number of task takers, saying that although there is no accident on both sides, nor in the small world, the cost of fighting is so high, so I advise you to be careful in fighting.


    Meng Lidu was amused by the words "lighter punishment". You Yun said, "don''t laugh, it''s not too heavy, because if you destroy the world, it''s not so simple."


    "More serious, it will be directly wiped out."


    Meng Li smiles.


    All right.


    When she fights, she still cares about the small world around her. She knows that if the small world is hurt, her punishment will be heavier.


    She also said this to you Yun, and you Yun sighed: "what a sensible little girl, she has to take so much consideration when she is angry. It''s really distressing."


    "Can you stop gloating?" Meng Li didn''t say well.


    You Yun covers his mouth and laughs, but he doesn''t call Meng Li to hear his voice.


    Mainly think of their own tragic past, look at now sad Meng Li, the heart is more groundless balance.

 Chapter 2180

    Meng Li''s name flashed on everyone''s screen, which made those who knew her really confused.


    Meng Wanxing looks at the screen, full of doubts. Is this the master?


    What did you do?


    Do you have to pay a million yuan for a fight? Well, she doesn''t understand the world of the strong.


    I can''t imagine how long it will take if I am fined one million.


    Is this convenient to ask? Is master in a good mood now? Meng Wanxing is still hesitant. Now some people dare not find Meng Li.


    Gu Zhuo saw the big screen and said, "...


    he was silent.


    I don''t know what to say.


    But he remembered that the master of the Great East had a grudge against his master.


    Zheng Xian:....


    Yes, Meng Li is very strong. It costs so much to fight casually.


    But I haven''t seen her for a long time. Do you want to gossip with her?


    Chi Jingfang, "...


    I haven''t seen Meng Li for a long time. I didn''t expect that she was strong enough to fight with high cost.


    If you want to be yourself, you don''t have the courage to fight. The consequences are very serious.


    "Don''t worry about the system. I''ve upgraded it again. I don''t believe that Fengchu has the means to communicate with heaven." You Yun said to Meng Li again.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Meng Li stares at the big screen and looks at the news. It''s Meng Wanxing''s news and asks her carefully what''s wrong.


    She only said that there was no big deal. She told Meng Wanxing not to worry. She also asked Meng Wanxing to pay more attention to eating out.


    Meng Wanxing is full of promise. Naturally, she also knows about annihilation. The organization gives it to everyone, so that they can pay more attention when they are doing tasks in the small world.


    Meng Li''s relaxed tone successfully let Meng Wanxing put down his worries.


    In fact, I feel that Meng Wanxing is safer. After all, their activity space is in domain, system space and small world. In these places, there are few phagocytes. Generally, phagocytes are hosted by small world, and they are in the vast world.


    They don''t go to the vast world. Their range of activities is small and fixed.


    After chatting with Wanxing, she sees Zheng Xian''s news again. Zheng Xian is too gossipy. She offers Meng Liyu to meet her. However, Meng Li really has no time this time. She politely refuses. After all, it''s been too long, and there are still some small worlds that haven''t been checked out.


    Let''s ask her to play after the investigation of these small worlds.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li is no longer staying in the system space for a long time.


    She went to check the rest of the small world that had not been checked, and finally found another one to kill. So in fact, in such a big small Southern District, she found three to kill.


    But with the two annihilations from Fengchu, Meng Li handed in five annihilations altogether.


    Everyone''s area is about the same size. Mengli Xiaonan District has been investigated, and other domain owners, before or after her, have also investigated their respective areas.


    After everyone''s investigation, Wen Zhi asked everyone to have a meeting in the main building.


    However, before he arrived, a group of domain masters came first. The so-called enemies were very envious when they met. It was just Fengchu''s look at Mengli.


    Meng Li looks at Feng Chu with smiling eyes. He doesn''t know if it''s good for Nanming to burn his soul.


    What she has lost is Jieli. Fengchu has to endure the torment of her soul for a long time. I don''t know when she can think of a way to drive Nanming away from the fire.


    Before that, there were many domain masters who had a good relationship with Fengchu. They followed Fengchu and looked at Mengli with strange eyes. Now they know that Mengli can even draw with Fengchu, but their eyes are also narrowed.


    Meng Li stood calmly, calmly accepting anyone''s gaze. He had to thank Fengchu.


    She was originally an unknown Tasker. Later she became the domain master. She should be an unknown domain master. It was all kinds of operations of Fengchu that led to her being known now.


    On the contrary, these domain owners, many of whom she can''t name, at most have an impression of their faces. After all, they have held several meetings together.


    And Feng Chu didn''t say anything. What can she say? It''s not just Meng Li who has to fight.


    Feng Chu also deeply feel bored, looked at the calm Meng Li, she knew that no matter from the momentum, or from the force, can''t very good suppress each other.


    When Wen Zhi came in, he saw Feng Chu and Meng Li "meeting each other affectionately.".


    His expression was silent for a moment.


    Walking to the front, he glanced at the crowd and said, "here we are."


    All of us agreed.


    "The investigation outside the territory has been completed." Wen Zhi has a form on his hand and has a look at it.


    It seems that the table is a statistical table with a tick in each area.


    "After that, you''d better check it irregularly, pay attention to it, and don''t neglect it." Wen Zhi said, "we should do our duty as the domain master."Everybody nodded again.


    Wen Zhi glanced at Feng Chu and Meng Li, coughed, and said: "this is a special time, and I don''t expect you to be more harmonious and friendly, but don''t be extraneous, or be brave. In a word, it''s not allowed to fight privately. If I find out this kind of incident again, the punishment will be doubled."


    Everyone''s eyes also followed to fall to come over, Meng Li awkwardly don''t, don''t ear of broken hair don''t speak.


    But Wen Zhi asked Meng Li, "what do you think of the master of Xiaonan District?"


    Meng Li Leng: "what?"


    What is Wen Zhi asking?


    "Do you think the domain owners should be aggressive at this time? Should the organization be given more trouble? " Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li bowed his head: "no, it really shouldn''t be."


    "I really don''t understand, so I deeply review it."


    Wen Zhi tugged at the corner of his mouth: "don''t just talk nice."


    Meng Li: "I am from the heart, I now regret, hate myself too impulsive."


    Wen Zhi: "good."


    "Just know how to reflect on yourself."


    No matter whether she''s sincere or fake, she''s still cooperating with herself.


    "If others come to you and attack you for no reason, you should try your best to avoid giving way, and then report to the organization instead of fighting with them for a while and causing adverse effects." Wen Zhi looks at Feng Chu again.


    Feng Chu


    This is too irritating. According to Wen Zhi, it''s wrong to fight back?


    Can''t fight back?


    Is really partial to help him the person of South District, Feng Chu in the mind spirit of don''t work, but light on the face, still slightly low head, express oneself also know wrong.


    Anyway, after each hit, Wen Zhi said, "this is a critical period. I don''t ask you to contribute to the organization, but don''t make trouble. You should know the consequences. Maybe you don''t want to face them."


    "It''s all colleagues. Try to get along well."


    Everyone nodded, and Wen Zhi nodded everything he said.


    "Now that you have finished the investigation of the small world, you can take over the task. There are too many tasks overstocked in the organization during this period. You should actively deal with them, and you don''t have to worry about the rest."

 Chapter 2181

    Wen Zhi added: "it''s also a clich ¨¦. When you do a task in a small world, you should be careful. Although the investigation is finished, it doesn''t mean that there will be no extermination outside the territory."


    "We have made a new border. We can only try our best to attract phagocytosis, but it does not mean that phagocytosis will no longer attack the small world."


    "There must be many problems after that, and you should know the significance of guarding the small world."


    When he said this, Wen Zhi''s eyes sank.


    The crowd was silent.


    Yeah.


    If the small world continues to die out, when the new small world can''t keep up with the speed of death, the small world will be less and less. If we can''t find a way to deal with the phagocytosis, or if one day the phagocytosis suddenly breaks out very badly, then the small world will die out completely, and what is the significance of their existence.


    Is there anything new for them? It''s like losing your job.


    Will they be able to escape again?


    Wen Zhi looked at everyone and felt that he had nothing to say, so he said, "you are tired after checking for so long. You can have a proper rest before you do the task."


    "Let it go."


    Everyone nodded. Before Meng Li left, he took another look at Feng Chu. It''s a long time since he had a fight with Feng Chu last time. Nanming Lihuo is still on her. She smiles a little. The more she thinks about it, the more worth it.


    After leaving the main building of the domain, I went back to the system space and went to Lingtian space to see that the spiritual fruit has matured.


    I don''t know how much boundary force there is in the account now, and whether it is enough to deduct one million boundary forces. Moreover, I also want to absorb some boundary forces to gather a new rosefinch shadow, so she took off all the spiritual fruits.


    This batch can be sold out directly. There are many spiritual fruits before that, which are enough for her.


    After picking and picking, Meng Li took 200 spiritual fruits to the field. There were some not so good spiritual fruits in this batch, so she left them for use.


    I went to the same place as before.


    Yue Mingxi saw that Meng Li was coming, and his smiling eyes bent. He quickly made tea for Meng Li: "master Meng, you are here."


    "Sit down, please." She made a gesture.


    Meng Li laughed: "you are too polite." Then he sat down and looked at Yue Mingxi staring at her, and Meng Li said directly:


    "I don''t know if you still buy spiritual fruit here?"


    "Again?" Yue Mingxi laughed even more happily, she said: "I really appreciate Meng Yuzhu''s willingness to cooperate with Mingxi."


    Meng Li''s face was smiling, but he didn''t say anything. Yue Mingxi didn''t seem willing to exchange greetings with Meng Li, so he straightened his face and said, "how much did the master of Meng bring this time?"


    Meng Li pondered: "two hundred."


    "Ah?" Yue Mingxi was really surprised. She said, "very good, very good!"


    "If master Meng doesn''t have any opinions, how about we still follow the previous price?"


    Meng Li thought about it. He had collected 4000 before.


    Four thousand is OK.


    But now the situation is not the same, but she accidentally saw on the forum that now all kinds of things are rising in price.


    Organizations need a lot of materials to build a border in order to protect the small world as much as possible. Luo Zhenyu has no materials and is still buying them here. In addition, the small world has frequent problems nowadays, and the objects and creatures in the vast world are also deeply consumed. According to this situation, we can find that there will only be fewer and fewer good things, not to mention the current situation, no matter what In the future, it''s still their own mind to sell high prices. Many people consciously hoard their treasures and are not willing to sell them easily.


    Everyone is worried that in the future, the ability of small world and vast world to produce natural resources and local treasures will decline.


    And all kinds of resources are our necessities.


    Meng Li takes a look at Yue Mingxi. He is silent for a few seconds and doesn''t answer. Here he asks you Yun to help her see if the prices of various items in the mall have been raised.


    She hasn''t seen the prices of various items in the mall for a long time.


    You Yun told Meng Li: "many goods are out of stock, but the price has not changed."


    Meng Li said, shortage also means that resources have begun to be scarce.


    It is estimated that the organization now has no time to replenish these resources, and they are busy eating away. But they do not raise their prices, perhaps in order not to cause panic.


    However, if the organization is out of stock, the price of these things in the domain will be speculation.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Yue Mingxi was a little nervous and asked carefully, "master Meng, where are you not satisfied?"


    Meng Li looked up at her and said faintly, "we''ve been busy recently, but some delicate situations in the field are still concerned."


    "Especially on the other side of the trading market, prices have risen."


    Meng Li didn''t go to the trading market, but this kind of thing came to mind.


    I felt that Yue Mingxi was a good person before, but I think it''s just business. It''s best to be able to deceive myself, but I can''t.


    The other party always wants to make more money. He''s gambling that he doesn''t know the market. If he doesn''t know, the other party will make a lot of money. If he knows, he can make timely remedy. But this time, Meng Li feels that she''s dishonest and lacks a lot of trust.It''s just that it''s not realistic to expect a businessman to be honest with you. Meng Li felt a little uncomfortable, but he soon released himself. There''s no need to worry about him.


    If I really suffer a loss this time, I can only say that my brain is not enough and I don''t think about the situation.


    Yue Mingxi trembled at Meng Li''s calm eyes. Then he calmed down and said unexpectedly:


    "is that so?"


    She didn''t seem to know.


    Meng Li said, "when you do business in the domain, it''s a bit of a flurry. You shouldn''t hide it from your eyes."


    "Master Meng, you really praise Mingxi, and you misunderstand Mingxi. Some time ago, Mingxi didn''t stay in the shop. It was the shop assistants who helped to deal with it. I didn''t know what was going on in the shop. I just came to the shop today, and then I met you." Yue Mingxi is very true. He doesn''t look like a liar.


    However, some people can''t really understand these words.


    There''s no need to hold on.


    She just laughed and said, "is that so? It''s true that I misunderstood you. "


    "Yes." Yue Mingxi said seriously: "since it''s the master of Mengyu, please wait here. I''ll ask the shop assistant. If the price is going up now, the price of spiritual fruit will not be the same as before."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, I''ll trouble you."


    Yue Mingxi told Meng Li to drink tea, and then turned to another room. Meng Li heard the voice from inside. It seemed that there was someone inside. After a while, Yue Mingxi came out with an apology on her face and said:


    "I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Meng Li smiles and shakes his head: "I have nothing to do, it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 2182

    Yue Mingxi frowned slightly and said to Meng Li, "master Meng, the situation has changed a lot now."


    Meng Li smiles.


    It is reasonable to say that all changes in the field should be known. How could Yue Mingxi think he did not know and cheat himself?


    Maybe she really hasn''t been back to the domain for a long time. She doesn''t know.


    "So the price of this spiritual fruit is as usual?" She asked.


    Yue Mingxi shook his head and said, "the price will naturally satisfy you. We can''t treat you badly. This kind of thing is rare. The willingness of the Lord Meng to help you is another kind of generous help."


    Meng Li laughs. Yue Mingxi speaks very well.


    "Six thousand one, what do you think?" Yue Mingxi asked.


    Meng Li picked eyebrows, six thousand.


    All of a sudden, the price has increased by 2000, which should be quite good.


    She looked at Yue Mingxi carefully and observed her expression. When Yue Mingxi saw Meng Li looking at her, she showed more sincerity. Of course, she also said to Meng Li:


    "six thousand is the price I try my best to give."


    Meng Li nodded, is it really the limit of the other side?


    After thinking about it, she didn''t bother to get up and ask in another place. She thought that the price Yue Mingxi offered this time was a real one.


    She should have come down.


    He gave Yue Mingxi two hundred spiritual fruits. Yue Mingxi beat 1.2 million Jieli, and Meng Li left satisfied.


    In fact, there are still some spiritual fruits on hand. I didn''t count them carefully, but they must be no less than 100, but Meng Li didn''t plan to sell them.


    I don''t know what the situation will be like after that, whether the price of spiritual fruit will continue to rise or return to the previous situation. Meng Li is not particularly greedy. She has a good mentality and is easy to follow.


    She didn''t have a special surprise that she could sell 61 this time. If she could only sell 41 later, she wouldn''t be very upset.


    She would not be very happy if she could sell one of them. At that time, the situation would be more serious than it is now.


    Before leaving, Yue Mingxi also apologized to Meng Li all the time, saying that she didn''t know the situation and asked Meng Li not to take it to heart.


    She didn''t mean it.


    So Meng Li thought about it and asked another family in the field that the price offered by someone else''s family was 581. Meng Li knew this time that the price offered by Yue Mingxi was higher.


    I don''t care whether Yue Mingxi is intentionally or unintentionally. As long as I use my brain, I''m not easy to be hoodwinked.


    Meng Li originally wanted to send a message to Zheng Xian and ask her out for tea. Before that, she asked herself out. Because she wanted to check the rest of the small world, she didn''t go. She was still thinking about it in her heart, but she heard you Yun say that there was something wrong with a small world in Xiaonan District.


    Ah, she feels a little tired. During this period, she has not only investigated the small world, but also dealt with the world''s problems. Now, she has only stopped for a short time, and there are problems again.


    She can only choose to deal with the world''s problems first, but Meng Li didn''t expect that as soon as she finished the investigation of Xiaonan District, there was a host of phagocytosis.


    What''s wrong with the world is that it''s a host of phagocytosis.


    She felt very helpless, painstaking investigation for so long, the result turned to give her such a.


    She handed in the world, Wen Zhi took a look at it and said to Meng Li:


    "I know."


    Meng Li couldn''t help asking: "will there be rewards for this killing?"


    After all, it is shameful to ask.


    Wen Zhi raised his eyes and looked at Meng Li: "no more."


    "It''s said that only the phagocytosis found during the investigation can be found. The reward is also to subsidize you. Now you can do the task, so there is no special reward for this phagocytosis. If you deal with the world''s problems, the world will give you back."


    Meng Li pointed to the small world in Wen Zhi''s hand, hesitated and said, "but the world is going to be gone. Can you really give me back the world power?"


    Wen Zhi: "I''m not wrong about you. You''re really a smart woman. You''ve got a lot of reasons, and people can''t refute you."


    That''s not good.


    Meng Li shyly smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Wen Zhi "..."


    I really thought I was praising you.


    OK, I think so for the time being.


    However, it reminds him that he should come up with a corresponding rules and regulations, otherwise he will ask more than one domain owner.


    "You go back first and wait for the notice." Wen Zhi waved his hand.


    Meng Li was obedient and went back. Wen Zhi was very quick and decisive. He didn''t hesitate to send a notice to each domain owner.


    He said that in the face of a world that is dying out due to extinction, there is no way to feed back the world power, and the organization will make up an additional 50000 world power.


    That is to say, when dealing with world problems, it is found that it is killing the host, and the SCO can obtain 50000 world forces, which is equivalent to the reward for dealing with world problems.Generally speaking, when dealing with a common world problem, we get 10000 or so boundary force feedback, but this kind of giving 50000 is in fact a high risk of contact and killing, just an extra reward.


    Meng Li opened his personal data to see how much power he still has.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 680000


    Jieli: 1600000


    Soul: 0


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional leader


    additional profit: 450000 Jieli.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li was surprised that there were 1.6 million Jieli left.


    She began to calculate. She handed in five annihilations, a total of 500000 Jieli. Plus the one she handed in just now, 50000 Jieli, is 550000 Jieli.


    Of the five killed, two were given by Feng Chu.


    On the other hand, it also reduces the cost of fighting.


    Here''s five hundred and fifty thousand. Last time I looked at the account, there were four hundred thousand boundary forces, plus 1.2 million boundary forces for selling spiritual fruits. The total is 2.15 million boundary forces. After deducting the penalty of one million boundary forces, there should be 1.15 million boundary forces.


    Now there are 1.6 million boundary forces on the account, and there are 450000 boundary forces, which are accumulated by the world''s continuous feedback and the world''s problems dealt with during the investigation of the small world.


    It took too long to investigate the small world. The feedback from the small world and the profits from dealing with the world''s problems were 450000.


    How are you.


    Just think of the punishment of one million Jieli, let Meng Li some distressed, if not that thing, now he is holding more than two million Jieli.


    How much strength do you need to absorb? Thinking of the difficulty in fighting with Fengchu last time, plus the need for strength to re condense Zhuque Xuying, is that a million?

 Chapter 2183

    However, if you want to absorb so many boundary forces at one time, you need to absorb some soul crystals.


    Thinking of hunjing, Meng Li sips her lips. She should buy some from Zhinu. Now that the situation is changing, she should save some of the resources she needs.


    So as not to be hard to find in the future.


    Besides, there are only a few dozen left on hand. I really need to buy some.


    She contacted Miss Zhi, but this time she didn''t ask her to go there immediately. Instead, she asked her to wait and say there was something to deal with.


    Meng Li just waited in the system space for a while. Bored, he flipped through the forum, where all kinds of people spoke, but what he said was rather obscure. If Meng Li didn''t know much about killing and the domain, he really didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Meng Li speculated that some people may have been banned, and the reason for the ban may be alarmist?


    She couldn''t help laughing. The organization certainly didn''t want to see some negative comments appear on the forum, disturbing people''s hearts and mind.


    When I was bored, I read everything I could see, and then I received a message from smart girl, asking her to come.


    When she got to the place, the wise girl said, "your soul crystal has been used up so soon?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Smart girl stares at Meng Li: "are you sure you didn''t give it to others?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "really not."


    Last time I bought soul crystal, it seemed that it was 5000 Jieli. It was very expensive.


    And last time smart girl also reminded her, anyway, just don''t let her change hands again, in order to make a profit.


    "What are you doing?" The wise girl picked her eyebrows and said, "did you fight last time?"


    The fight damaged the soul.


    Meng Li was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, but the fight did have some influence on his soul.


    "You and Fengchu are very powerful people in the domain leader. They should have united and helped each other. It''s good for you to fight in this special period."


    "I''ll tell you Meng Li, you''d better restrain yourself and don''t cause trouble to the organization. I really don''t know who to help. If you lose both sides, you and Fengchu will lose, and the organization will lose. It''s not good for anyone."


    Meng Li didn''t refute the wisdom girl''s preaching, and was silent.


    Seeing that Meng Li was silent and had a good attitude, Zhi girl could not bear to continue. She pursed her mouth and softened her voice, saying:


    "if she calculated for you, you would come to us. The organization will decide for you. It''s meaningless for you to take revenge on impulse, but you will be punished for it. After all, you can''t say it''s wrong not to punish."


    Meng Li didn''t speak, but she thought that when Feng Chu calculated on her, she could get the evidence.


    But if there is no evidence, it''s no use coming to complain.


    And I can''t be regarded as impulsive. I did a lot of things to find Fengchu. I put her in the last place. I thought it over before I went to find her.


    "Well, it''s all over. I don''t think you want to mention it. I won''t go on talking about it. It''s boring."


    Meng Li laughed: "no, I will remember your words."


    Smart girl thought about it and said to the point:


    "now the soul crystal is out of stock. If someone else asks me for it, I don''t have to give it, but you know, I have to take care of it."


    Meng Li immediately said thank you.


    The wise girl laughed: "it''s still two of ten thousand. I''ll give you forty if you want, not more. "


    Meng Li thought about it. Although smart girl limited her purchase, it''s good to get 40.


    And the price hasn''t increased yet. Forty soul crystals are 200000 world power, but smart girl doesn''t care to increase the price.


    Meng Li bought another 40 soul crystals from smart girl. After saying goodbye to her, he absorbed 20 soul crystals when he returned to the system space.


    After absorbing these 20 soul crystals, Meng Li absorbed one million boundary forces in one breath.


    It''s a long time to absorb one million boundary forces, but after absorbing them, the whole body''s strength is different from that in the past. But now, with its own strength, the change brought by one million boundary forces is not exaggerated to the extreme, it only shows that it obviously feels stronger.


    But that''s all.


    Meng Li is estimating whether his current strength can suppress Fengchu.


    After all, she still has the talent of asking for love to give her a power bonus. After some estimation, Meng Li finds it hard to suppress Feng Chu.


    Because Fengchu must have a lot of world power in her hand, you can''t underestimate the accumulation of world power by an old Tasker and old domain master. She also absorbed a lot of world power. If you look for her next time, you want to be in place, not tickle her.


    And that day, Fengchu didn''t take out any cards, and she didn''t know if she had any special cards. That day, she took advantage of her unprepared and planted Nanming Lihuo into her soul.


    Forget it.take it easy.


    Meng Li opened his profile and saw that Jieli had only 400000 left.


    After deducting one million Jieli, plus 200000 yuan to buy hunjing.


    Now she''s only four hundred thousand in the middle of the last struggle, and then she''s back.


    Of course, it can''t be said that it''s a vain struggle, but it''s also fruitful.


    Things are almost finished, really about Zheng Xian, Meng Li sent her a message, she is seconds back.


    When they got to the field, their eyes were opposite.


    "You heartless man, you don''t want to play with me now." Looking at, Zheng Xian suddenly howled.


    Meng Li slightly looked at her in disgust: "keep your voice down, don''t attract people''s eyes."


    "Well, you heartless man, I know you are abandoning me. It''s clear that you always abandon me. Ah, I''m not alive." Zheng Xian is just like the essence of drama, and he has performed to his heart''s content.


    Meng Li "...


    " Auntie, I have something that makes you dissatisfied. Just bring it up. Don''t do that. " Looking at other people with a strange look, Meng Li couldn''t help raising his hand to cover his side face.


    "See, don''t you feel shameless?" Zheng Xian covered his face with both hands: "I''m so sad. It''s my fault to fall in love with you."


    Meng Li is helpless: "well, aunt, I''m wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Zheng Xian raises his eyes and stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s words stopped for a moment.


    I''m going to say something wrong.


    She didn''t know what was wrong.


    Is it really too long to meet Zheng Xian? It seems to be true.


    "Blame me for not coming to you for a long time." Meng Li said.


    Zheng Xian shook his head and said, "well, you didn''t realize your mistake at all."


    Meng Li: "can you tell me what''s wrong?"


    Zheng Xian: "even if you don''t ask me, if you have a fight, you don''t want me to fight for you. Aren''t you wrong?" Zheng Xian said: "you must have despised me, so you don''t ask me to go."

 Chapter 2184

    Hearing Zheng Xian say so, Meng Li couldn''t help laughing and asked:


    "do you really want to fight with me?"


    "Of course, I will help my friends when they are in trouble, not to mention you." Zheng Xian nodded and said seriously:


    "if one day you need me, I will show up and do my best."


    Listen to her say so, Meng from the bottom of my heart there is a trace of moved to come out, Zheng Xian will not know the cost of fighting, but she said so let people listen to heart warm.


    "It''s all right. There''s no need to call people." Meng Li said with a smile.


    She and Feng Chu''s grudge is really no need to mix other people, there is no need to implicate Zheng Xian, if she really went at that time, Feng Chu will see her as an enemy.


    "You just don''t like me." Zheng Xian curled his lips and said in chagrin:


    "I''m really weak. I can''t keep up with you at all."


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, how can it be."


    "Don''t comfort me, and comfort me so much." Zheng Xian rolled his eyes and looked at Meng Li:


    "now I have to hold your thigh well. The distance between us has long since you became the domain master. Now we are still friends because I have the cheek to communicate with you."


    Meng Li frowned slightly: "how can you think so?"


    "We are friends. We won''t have distance because of the difference in strength, and I''m not strong now. You think I''m strong is your own imagination."


    "You can fool me." Zheng Xian said, but some lost.


    This let Meng Li can''t help sighing and said: "you don''t think so much. In a word, I always regard you as my friend. I hope you are too."


    "Then you can take me to the boundless world." Zheng Xian looked at Meng Li and said, "now I have a little understanding of the power of space. I can barely get a foothold in the vast world. I''m just afraid to go alone and want to find someone to accompany me."


    Looking at Zheng Xian''s expectant eyes, Meng Li couldn''t refuse her, so he nodded.


    Zheng Xian added: "will it be too much trouble for you, you busy man?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "I have time, you don''t think so much."


    "But..." Zheng Xianyu stopped again, and didn''t say anything at last.


    "It''s hard for me to face up to your constant wishful thinking." Meng Li said to her seriously: "don''t think so much, good."


    If a sunny and energetic girl becomes a sensitive and self abased girl because of getting along with herself, it''s her own sin. Meng Liwan doesn''t want to see this situation.


    But Zheng Xian should not be so persistent that she should be some tentative words to see if she has changed.


    "Don''t look down on me, and don''t think I''m weak. If something happens, it''s going to drag you down. Do you have a clear idea? If you think about it, let''s go together. " Zheng Xian was also afraid of Meng Li''s dislike and said in advance.


    Meng Li shook his head with a smile: "no, you really don''t think so much."


    "But now the vast world has been destroyed. There is no security in domain and system space. Do you want to be clear?" Meng Li asked her.


    Zheng Xian said with a smile: "eat out? What''s to be afraid of? If my life should be like this, I can''t avoid it. Besides, I shouldn''t be so unlucky. I''ll be hit once. "


    "I''m really bored. I want to go to the vast world and relax."


    Meng Li nodded.


    I heard Zheng Xian say: "for a long time, the organization has been urging us to complete the number of tasks, and has given us some extra tasks to do. We are not relaxed. We are almost exhausted and have no rest time."


    "It''s exhausting to keep shuttling in the small world."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully: "this is it."


    At that time, so many domain owners didn''t do the task, but the task won''t automatically decrease because they didn''t do it. They still need to be dealt with there. According to Zheng Xian, to organize is to put pressure on Zheng Xian, a five-star Tasker, and let them do it.


    That really needs to relax, since all agreed, Meng Li did not delay, took Zheng Xian to the vast world.


    She went to the lingman family and asked for help. When she went to the lingman family, she didn''t take Zheng Xian with her. Instead, she told her to wait outside. After all, the patriarch didn''t like taking outsiders with her. She knew the rules.


    Wenqing heard that Meng Li was going to take her to play in the vast world. She was very happy. She followed happily, but she saw Zheng Xian waiting outside. At first, Zheng Xian had a little uneasiness between her eyebrows. When she saw Meng Li, the uneasiness disappeared.


    It''s asking for love. The happiness between the eyebrows is a little lighter. I think that if there are outsiders, I can''t be unscrupulous, and I can''t get bored with Meng Li.


    Meng Li feels that she should contact people other than her, which is also the meaning of calling her out to play together.


    "Little guy, you''ve grown tall." Zheng Xian still remember to ask, immediately warm hands, holding the small face of asking."Hello, sister," he said


    "You remember me." Zheng Xian is happier.


    He nodded: "of course I remember you, pretty sister."


    "What a sweet mouth." Zheng Xian''s smile grew stronger. He wanted to give something to his child, but after thinking about it for a long time, he felt that he couldn''t bring anything good.


    A Li definitely gives this wench the best, general thing perhaps this wench also not necessarily can look up.


    Melancholy.


    After thinking about it, she really didn''t have anything to take out. She simply let it go. Meng Li didn''t want Zheng Xian to ask for anything. He didn''t even think about it, so he didn''t realize Zheng Xian''s melancholy at the moment.


    Instead, he took out the fruit picked from the orchard and handed it to Zheng Xian, saying:


    "elder sister, it''s very sweet."


    "Ah? Good Zheng Xian took it over, looked at the question and handed it to Meng Li. Meng Li said to her, "eat, quench your thirst."


    Zheng Xian took a bite, and felt that the fruit was unusual, especially delicious. It was the sweetness she liked. She said thank you to Wenqing, and Wenqing took out a lot of them to Zheng Xian, saying, "I like to eat them, and I still have them here."


    Zheng Xian: "the boy is sure to have good things.


    "Well, you eat too." Zheng Xian also intends to pass it to Meng Li.


    Ask a Qing to say: "a Li does not like to eat these, we also do not give her to eat."


    Meng Li just laughed. Zheng Xian asked her, "don''t you like it?"


    "Not bad." She had a smile, nothing in particular.


    Zheng Xiandao also knows that Meng Li is not greedy and doesn''t care any more. He eats two of them and wants to return the rest to Wen Qing. Wen Qing refuses and says that he gives them to her. He also says that he is very grateful for the golden soil she gave him last time.


    This makes Zheng Xian have to sigh about Meng Li''s education. He always says that Meng Li teaches his children well.


    It''s very rare to be loved at such a young age.

 Chapter 2185

    Meng Li was also happy to hear that he was praised by others.


    And what Wenqing did today also made her satisfied. Looking at Meng Li''s satisfied smile, Wenqing also made Meng Li hug her. Then she whispered in Meng Li''s ear for credit, which really amused Meng Li.


    If it wasn''t for Zheng Xianzai, I would have married them.


    Now it''s inconvenient. Zheng Xian should say that he is too tired of asking, but this is also his way of getting along with asking.


    They both like to be so close, and can feel the warmth of each other. Meng Li takes a look at her and thanks her again.


    After that, I took Zheng Xianhe to walk around the vast world. I went to some small spaces and saw some strange creatures and scenery. It was like a tour.


    After playing in the vast world for several days, Zheng Xianhe got some trinkets. Meng Li didn''t want them. He gave them all.


    Later, in order to express her gratitude, Zheng Xian had to invite Meng Li and Wen Qing to the field for dinner. However, the hospitality was really difficult, so he ate together and sent Wen Qing back to the lingman family. She went back to the system space.


    It''s just like asking for love.


    After he went back, Meng Li began to calm down and gather the rosefinch shadow again. It took a long time, but the rosefinch shadow was more flexible and powerful than before, which made Meng Li very satisfied.


    Then Meng Li finally realized that he should do the task.


    You Yun reminded her.


    You Yun said, "Wen Zhi saw that you didn''t do the task. Let me remind you."


    "You should have enough rest. Don''t forget that the organization has a lot of tasks piled up there."


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    I can do the task, but I haven''t done it for a long time.


    If you Yun didn''t remind her, she would still like to see the evening star, but since Wen Zhi is urging her, she can only wait until the next task comes back.


    Let you Yun choose a task for her.


    As soon as Meng Li came to the world, she felt a chill all over her body before she opened her eyes. There was a strong smell of blood at the tip of her nose. She opened her mouth and touched a pool of cold liquid with a strange taste. At the same time, a stream of liquid poured out of her mouth.


    It''s warm and bloody. If she guessed right, it''s blood.


    She tried to move her body, but found that she didn''t have any strength. As long as she tried to move, she was in great pain. She opened her eyes hard, and the raindrops fell on her.


    At the moment, she is lying on the ground in a very embarrassed position. Her blood and the rain on the ground have been mixed together. She looks up at the dim and yellow street lamp. Now the only thing she can be sure is that it is a technological plane.


    But her head still wants to be biased. It''s impossible for her to look at other places. She can only release her mental energy to see the situation around her.


    I don''t know, but I feel very strange. I lie on the ground, and there is a black car next to her. In the car, there is a person in black clothes. This person is wearing a black mask, and the mask is printed with horror patterns.


    Even if Meng Li has mental power, she can see his face under his mask, but it has no effect, because she doesn''t know who it is.


    I only know that under the black mask is a man''s face. This face is square, but it''s also plain and has no characteristics. No matter how many eyes you look at it, you can''t remember it. His face is too popular. The public knead a clay figurine on the street, and it looks a bit like him.


    Black car''s car wiper kept scraping, Meng Li measured the distance between himself and the car, the reason why he was like this, probably also was hit by this car.


    If you look at the person sitting in the car, wearing a strange mask and calmly sitting in the car, then the collision of the client can not be said to be an accident. It''s a premeditation. The other person is sitting in the car, silently watching himself lying on the ground, or waiting for his life to pass?


    Naturally, it''s even more impossible to count on him. Meng Li is considering whether he should find a way to ask for help now, or make sure that the man in the car is relieved and then he may face the crisis.


    If the man suddenly hit himself with a car, the task would be over before it started.


    It sounds sad.


    Just as Meng Li is still analyzing how to save himself, the man''s car starts. Without any hesitation, he turns around and leaves. Meng Li looks at the dim light of the car and falls a mental imprint on the man so that he can find it later.


    After that, Meng Li''s ear rang out a burst of sound of ambulance, harsh, but also brought hope to Meng Li.


    I don''t know who called the ambulance. Is it the man just now?


    I don''t think so.


    Who was watching? Nice call?


    It''s also possible, but on this heavy rain night, there is no one else around except the man in the car just now. Did you call and the man has left? Meng Li didn''t want to understand for the moment, but she didn''t want to think any more. The pain of her body made her consciousness a little fuzzy. She shouldn''t rush to integrate her soul into her body.The more perfect the fusion, the more real the pain will be.


    She looked at the ambulance weakly and stopped in front of her. She saw several people in white coats coming down from the ambulance. They were coming towards themselves in a hurry. They looked very anxious. Meng Li moved his leg. His leg was almost unconscious and he didn''t know how much blood he had shed.


    When she was carried to the ambulance, this body can no longer support, affecting her soul, then fell asleep.


    Meng Li was relieved and thought that she would be in the hospital when she woke up. Unexpectedly, when she woke up, her eyes were white. She thought it was a hospital, but then she realized that it was not.


    Intuition tells her that this is more like a private research institute, with all kinds of equipment, but there are no doctors and nurses around. There is a silence around, and you can hear your heart beat quietly.


    She was clean all over. Meng Li knew that someone had changed her clothes and wiped her body. At that time, she just thought she was a doctor or a nurse, so she didn''t open her eyes. After all, the pain of her body made her a little confused and powerless.


    Outside came the sound of footsteps in the corridor, sounds like a man wearing shoes out of the voice.


    And this man just lingers in the corridor outside, it seems that he doesn''t mean to come in. Meng Li is a little relieved. He moves his body and finds that he doesn''t feel much in his legs.


    "The story?" Meng Li asks you Yun.


    "There seems to be no plot for this mission," you said


    Meng Li sighed: "it''s difficult to start a task without a plot."


    "Now the chances of meeting difficult tasks are a little higher. After all, the tasks that are easier to do are almost chosen by people, and these are still backlog tasks."

 Chapter 2186

    Meng Li faintly said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s not a big problem."


    It''s just that there is no plot, there will be a little bit of no direction, but it must be very difficult and not necessarily. We can only slowly observe the development of the situation.


    And now the state is particularly bad, can''t move.


    "Does the client have a wish?" She asked.


    Sometimes we can guess what happened to the client in the plot through the client''s wishes.


    You Yun said: "the world can''t capture the plot, and can''t know anything from the client, so it''s up to you."


    "No wish?" Asked Meng Li.


    You Yun said.


    Meng Li was silent for a moment.


    In this case, most of them are the client''s amnesia or mental retardation. She just has a lot of resentment, but she can''t tell what happened to her, and she can''t make clear who to ask for.


    Ah.


    Meng Li turns her head and silently looks at her hands locked on the iron bar beside the bed by handcuffs. Now she is not only unconscious in her legs, but also locked in her hands. It''s hard to move, even harder to get up.


    Moreover, when I was locked, I was confused by the pain of my body at that time. I didn''t have any obvious feeling. It was only when I woke up that I realized my current predicament.


    But the key is that now she doesn''t even know the name of the client, and she can''t even receive the past memory of the client. Is the client amnesia?


    She now knows that the client is a woman, and she is a young and beautiful woman. This is known by perceiving the body. Her own appearance is naturally seen by the way of mental force.


    The door was pushed open, and the man pacing outside came in. Meng Li looked up.


    The man is wearing a mask and glasses. Although Meng Li uses her mental energy to see the man''s true face through the mask and glasses, it doesn''t work because she still doesn''t know who this is and what it has to do with the client.


    But this man is much more recognizable than the man yesterday. He is young and handsome.


    "Miss Wen, I''ve come to examine you." Zhang Shen opened his mouth and looked at Meng Li''s eyes.


    In order to know the name of the client, Meng Li said, "just call me by name."


    Zhang Shen was a bit surprised this time. He sat down in front of Meng Li''s bed, took out a box from the white cabinet beside him, opened it and found that there were many medicines in it. He took out a clean unused syringe, added some blue liquid medicine into it, and then took it in his hand. Looking at Meng Li, he said with a sudden smile:


    "how can I call Miss Wen''s name Words, that''s really out of order. "


    Meng Li feels that this man is very strange and doesn''t know what kind of grudge he has with his client.


    "What''s the matter with you, Miss Wen? You don''t look at me like this at ordinary times. Is it because you know that you are in trouble now, so you are behaving with your tail between your legs? That''s really very current. " Zhang took a deep look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "without plot or memory, it''s really hard to do anything.


    "By the way, I see you, don''t you know me?" Zhang Shen found that Meng Li''s eyes were strange.


    He frowned and said, "well, I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t know me if I wore a mask."


    He pulled the mask to his chin, gave Meng Li a look, and then quickly put it on, as if there was a virus in this room.


    Meng Li closed her eyes and pretended to be very tired. In fact, she covered the area with her mental strength. She had no time to see it just now, but she was more worried about her situation.


    Because now she is on an island, and the "Research Institute" is located on this island.


    There are at least dozens of people on this island, all in white coats, busy with their own affairs.


    Meng Li regretted that he wanted to come to the ambulance driving before he was in a coma. The medical staff were all from this island. They pretended to be medical staff, cheated themselves and brought themselves here.


    In addition, she also found the person in black who was suspected of driving into her on the island, because she left a mental imprint, which she felt on the island.


    Meng Li is a little speechless. Since it''s a group of people who hit her and brought her here, why divide them into two groups? The one who hit her will drag her here?


    What''s the trouble? Let oneself carelessly came here, in an emergency, heavy rain night, really did not expect the ambulance is false.


    But then again, the only way to protect yourself at that time was probably mental strength. Even if you use mental strength to protect yourself and stop the person who wants to take you away, according to your physical condition at that time, if you are not treated in time, you may not be able to survive. Maybe you can''t wait until you find a real medical staff to help yourself.


    "For what?" Meng Li feels that his arm is a little cold. He immediately opens his eyes and takes a look at Zhang Shen. Then he smears liquid medicine on his arm to disinfect it. Looking at the syringe next to him, Meng Li''s eyes become cold."That''s right. That''s always your attitude towards me." Zhang Shen laughed: "you see, if you recognize me, you won''t treat me gently."


    Meng Li spat: "neuropathy."


    "Miss Wen, may I call you Wen Wen?" Zhang Shen picked up the syringe and was about to enter Meng Li''s body.


    Meng Li frowned: "stop, what is this?"


    Meng Li instinctively doesn''t like this potion. Her intuition tells her that it''s not a good thing.


    "This is my special potion for you. Don''t be so repulsive." Zhang Shen leans down and kisses Meng Li''s arm. Meng Li feels disgusted.


    "I don''t want it." She said.


    Zhang Shen said: "well behaved, don''t resist. It doesn''t hurt. Wen Wen, can I call you Wen Wen?"


    His eyes with a strange gentle, but also with a little danger, Meng Li thought of his legs have lost consciousness, even with the mental force to solve all the people on the island, want to leave the island is also very difficult, or even impossible, he restrained without hands.


    She returned with Zhang Shen''s fierce eyes and said, "if you dare to move me, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself."


    "Ah?" Zhang Shen laughed: "Miss Wen is really naive. If you watch too much TV, can you really kill yourself?"


    Meng Li smiles, full of confidence and ruthlessness.


    For no reason, Zhang Shen took back his hand. He pushed the liquid medicine in the syringe into the glass bottle next to him and said to Meng Li, "forget it."


    "It doesn''t make sense. I''d better let you get better."


    Meng Li said, "will you treat me?"


    Zhang Shen stood up, slightly open arms, tone exaggeration and some helplessly said: "of course, Miss Wen, I can''t let you always like this."

 Chapter 2187

    Meng Li looked at the man and felt disgusted.


    "Don''t call me Miss Wen any more. Call me my name. Anyway, I''m trapped here." Meng Li''s tone seems to be a little desperate.


    Zhang Shen laughs: "no, I never think my Wen Wen will admit defeat."


    "Come on, I hope you can be as proud as before."


    With these words, he came back and stuffed a small thing in the positive direction into Meng Li''s hand. It was a white plastic shell with a red button on it.


    He said: "if you have something to do, just press this, and I''ll come. But if I help you, you should at least be good. You can''t be like here now."


    Meng Li did not speak, Zhang Shen does not seem to be in a hurry, let Meng Li say anything, has gone.


    Left Meng Li alone in the ward, she bored looking at the ceiling, stomach bursts of hunger, and then sleepy again, she simply squint.


    When I wake up again, it''s because there are people around me. This is not the man just now, but several other people. They are wearing surgical clothes and surrounded by Meng Li. A lot of equipment has been prepared on the operating car next to him.


    She couldn''t help but give Meng Li an anesthetic, but before the anesthetic took effect, Meng Li cut off part of her soul and body, so that her consciousness would not be affected by the anesthetic and she would know what these people were doing.


    Under observation, Meng Li found that these people were simply operating on her, because the fracture of her two legs was very serious, but Meng Li was a little strange, why the fracture, but he had no consciousness before.


    Did you use special medicine before?


    She didn''t really want to understand the problem. With the end of the operation, the pain came back, and the leg was no longer unconscious.


    Meng Li looked at his legs wrapped in white gauze. He was a little weak, and his hunger became more and more serious, but no one gave her some nutrient solution.


    The pain in her leg became more and more obvious, but no one gave her an injection for pain relief.


    Meng Li understood a little bit. No wonder the man put a pager in front of the operation. It seems that he is waiting for himself to beg him.


    Fortunately, now that the operation has been done, we can find a way to get rid of the leg after the leg is good, which is better than the necrosis of the leg without the operation. The only thing we need to think about is how to get through the stage when the leg can''t work.


    Hungry really some can''t stand, Meng Li also didn''t plan to call that man to come, at first is to use the mental strength to check whether this room has monitoring.


    A check really let her find, she used mental force at will, tiny monitoring equipment broke down, then she used mental force condensed into a hand, received you Yun from the system space transmission of a nutrient, this nutrient, her system space is a lot of.


    Then she used mental energy to feed herself nutrition, and then asked you Yun to find painkillers and restorative pills for her from the system space. She caught them with mental energy and fed them to herself.


    These drugs are very common. I prepared a lot of them when I was checking the phagocytosis in the small world. I didn''t prepare them for myself. I was also afraid that when I met someone who needed them in the small world, I could take them out in time for emergency treatment. I didn''t expect that I would use this task myself.


    With painkillers and pills to repair the damaged body, I''m sure I can get better faster, and I don''t rely so much on the drugs given to her by this research institute.


    Zhang Shen was staring at the ward, but the monitor suddenly broke down, which made him stand up and rush over.


    Although he walked in a hurry, he stepped in a lot slower and deliberately looked indifferent. He looked up at the monitoring equipment and squinted at it. He found that the monitoring seemed to be damaged by something.


    What can disrupt surveillance? Was it an accident? On purpose?


    He squinted at Meng Li again, with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Wenwen, are you better?" He sat in front of Meng Li again.


    Meng Ligang drank the nutrient, and his hunger was gone. He took some painkillers and some restorative pills, and his legs were better.


    However, she couldn''t show that everything was ok, which made people suspicious. She shook her head weakly, and her pale lips opened, as if unable to say a word.


    "Your legs, they''ll be fine." He looked at Meng Li''s face, and his expression didn''t change. Then he suddenly reached out and pressed Meng Li''s leg, which had just been operated on. He pressed it so hard that Meng Li was sweating.


    She clenched the corner of her lip so that she couldn''t breathe out. When she was over forced, the corner of her lip was also bitten and the blood flowed out...


    he pressed it again. When he heard Meng Li''s extremely depressed and painful voice, he turned to look and found that Meng Li had blood hanging on the corner of his mouth. He raised his hands to make a surrender:


    "sorry Wen Wen, I didn''t mean it, I just want to see it See if your legs come back to you. "


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed a little fierce and then disappeared. His eyes were full of pain and he didn''t speak.


    Many thoughts flashed through her mind, each of which contained the man.She will repay him.


    Looking at Meng Li''s pain, Zhang Shen''s eyes flashed a touch of happy color. It was more of an accident. He didn''t expect that the other party could endure without screaming. It was so unexpected.


    It''s probably very painful to touch this leg. It should be more painful with such a force.


    "But your legs don''t seem to feel very well." Zhang Shen is not satisfied that Meng Li can''t scream. He goes to press Meng Li''s leg again. Meng Li closes his eyes and suffers from the extreme pain. A touch of anger comes out of his heart. He even wants to strangle the man directly with his mental strength.


    Kill him recklessly.


    Fortunately, when Meng Li was about to release his mental strength, Zhang Shen stopped his killing behavior. He straightened up and looked at Meng Li with a high face:


    "do you feel pain?"


    Meng Li ignored him.


    He stretched out his hand and scraped the blood from the corner of Meng Li''s mouth with his finger pulp. Then he put out his tongue and licked it. His eyes were full of abominability. He said:


    "your blood is so sweet, I love it."


    After licking the blood on his hand, he reached out and scraped some of it off Meng Li''s mouth and continued to lick it until he licked it clean. Then he said with great satisfaction:


    "your blood is sweet and fresh. I''m so lucky that I can eat it."


    At the beginning of Meng''s parting, a trace of sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. Zhang Shen didn''t care so much and said, "I still don''t think your leg has regained consciousness, but don''t worry too much today. Let me help you tomorrow."


    "Wenwen, why don''t you talk?" Zhang Shen''s knee is on Meng Li''s bed. He leans over and looks very ambiguous.


    Get Meng Li a reply indifferently: "roll."

 Chapter 2188

    "All right." Zhang Shen was disciplined again. He stood by the bed quietly and looked at Meng Li for a while. Before he left, he said to Meng Li:


    "if you have anything, please come to me. I will meet all your requirements."


    When he turns around and walks away, Meng Li sees his confident eyes, and seems to be convinced that he can''t help begging him.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Does that man know? He almost died just now.


    He was one step away from death, but he stopped in time.


    The reason why I didn''t kill him is that it''s really not suitable to do it now. I don''t even have the ability to act. It''s meaningless to kill all these people.


    At least we have to rely on these people to cure our legs.


    Leg ah, now the most distressed is this leg, otherwise she can suffer this anger here?


    She closed her eyes, a little tired, and looked at her legs with mental strength. The white gauze leached the bright red blood, which was given by the man.


    Naturally, she can''t deal with it. She can''t help it if it''s inflamed. Anyway, she won''t ask for help.


    And it''s not so easy to get inflamed after taking the repair pill. If you can''t, just take a little more. There are many kinds of drugs in the system space.


    In this way, she stayed up until the afternoon, and the man took the initiative to send someone to change her dressing and gauze.


    Are you afraid that she will die?


    This is a woman, looks very cool, like the flowers on the snow mountain, through the air conditioning, no mask, expression is also extremely cold.


    She is not light, make Meng Li some pain, Meng Li did not shout, with her.


    After changing the medicine, she looked at Meng Li and asked, "are you hungry?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "do you think I''m hungry?"


    "Can''t you say? Didn''t figure out where you are now? Do you want us to take care of you? " Said the woman sarcastically.


    Meng said goodbye: "not hungry."


    Her tone seems to be forced to endure hunger, said not hungry, and in fact she drank nutrients, really not hungry.


    Deliberately so, but also to confuse her.


    "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" There is a trace of playfulness in the woman''s eyes.


    If you want to go to the toilet, you have to ask for help. You can''t stand it. It''s almost a day since you''ve come here. It''s more or less a personal need.


    Meng Li''s expression was a little depressed.


    "Yes." She said it directly.


    The woman said, "let Senge take care of you and go to the toilet."


    Meng Li was silent.


    And then he laughed.


    Senge in a woman''s mouth should be the disgusting man before.


    Is that disgusting? To take care of a woman going to the bathroom? I''m afraid it''s not care, it''s dignity.


    From the man''s words, Meng Li can guess that the client must not like the man before, or even dislike him. Now it''s in his hands. He even asks him to go to the toilet, or even to go to the toilet in front of him. Who can bear that?


    There''s nothing like destroying one''s self-esteem and insulting one.


    It''s disgusting.


    "I''m not going to go." Meng Li said faintly.


    Although not a little uncomfortable, but also can resist, and he did not drink any water, eat anything.


    Woman pick eyebrow: "temper very hard, but also just one day, hard also normal."


    Meng Li asked her, "what''s your relationship with him?"


    Woman some accident: "you forgot me?"


    Meng Li is indifferent with a face: "why should I remember you?"


    The woman snorted: "then why do you ask again?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    The woman sat down again and sighed a little. It looked like a helpless sigh, but it felt more like Schadenfreude, because the smile at the corner of her mouth could not be ignored.


    "In fact, don''t be afraid. Senge still likes you very much. As long as you give in properly and become a meek little suckling cat, you will certainly have a better life." She seems to be starting to be a lobbyist.


    Meng Li couldn''t speak, and the woman said:


    "you think you can survive for a few days. When you can''t survive, you''d better give in now and have a good reputation of knowing current affairs."


    "It''s also funny. If you are like this now, it will only make others think you are fake and noble. Why don''t you understand?"


    Meng Li looked at her with a smile: "did you come here like this?"


    "You...!" Hearing Meng Li''s implication, the woman''s expression was very ugly. She spat:


    "I really don''t know good or bad."


    She got up and went out of the door. After a while, she took a few bottles of liquid and directly hung them up for Meng Li.


    Meng centrifugal sinking, hanging water, will be more want to go to the toilet, forced to hold words will be doubly uncomfortable.


    That''s torture.


    "Well, if you have something to do, just call brother Shen. Don''t worry about it." The woman pulled Meng Li''s clothes and said:"No one will change your clothes, see if you can bear the strange smell."


    And the woman didn''t mean to go, it seemed that she was afraid to get rid of the needle and just stare at herself.


    She earned her head, looked at Meng Li and said: "in fact, you not only broke your leg, but also injured your internal organs. But I gave you medicine and also checked you. It''s OK."


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, she said, "don''t you appreciate brother Shen?"


    "He saved you."


    Meng Li is speechless.


    If the driver was not still on the island, she would have believed it. But what''s the use of believing it?


    Is it good to fall into the hands of the so-called brother Shen?


    It''s not the same.


    "Don''t try to deceive me. Although I''m limited in action, I''m not limited in IQ." Meng Li said indifferently.


    The woman gave a smile.


    She didn''t speak any more. She was watching Meng Li silently all the time. The liquid was infused quickly, and Meng Li''s body was also impulsive, which made her very distressed. Now her hands were roasted by handcuffs, and her legs couldn''t move, just like she was paralyzed. It''s extremely unrealistic to get up and solve the problem by herself.


    So she side head, toward the woman strange smile, then her pupil appeared a touch of green, the woman to Meng from the eyes, instantly Lost God.


    Meng Li once again took out her dream beast talent, this talent with their own growth, now also become more powerful.


    At the beginning, it can affect people''s consciousness and make people lose their thinking ability. Now, the effect is more obvious. Under the influence of dream beast talent, women''s eyes are dull.


    Meng Li began to hypnotize himself. Anyway, the monitoring was broken. The man would not know what happened in this room.


    "Who am I?" To Meng Li feel hypnotic almost, began to ask the woman.


    The woman frowned slightly, and there was a trace of resistance in her subconscious mind, but this trace of resistance soon disappeared.


    She answered Meng Li''s question.


    "Your name is Wenru."


    Meng Li said, "what''s the name of your brother Shen?"


    The woman said, "his name is Zhang Shen."


    Meng Li asked the woman, "what''s your name?"

 Chapter 2189

    The woman said, "Hanshan."


    Meng Li pondered and asked, "where is my home?"


    "What was my own birth?"


    Hanshan said, "you are a miss of the Wen family. The Wen family is in politics. Your father and grandfather are generals. Your mother is a famous businessman and the president of Qiwen group."


    Listen to cold delete so a say, Meng Li just found the client''s original family is very good.


    "What''s my status as a writer?" Meng Li asked.


    Hanshan said, "you are the only child in the family. You have a high status and are loved."


    Meng Li thought about it and asked, "what about the depth of the chapter?"


    "What is the origin of Zhang Shen?"


    Hanshan said: "Zhang Shen, MD..." but before she finished her words, Meng Li heard footsteps outside the door, which made Meng Li immediately stop asking, but immediately wake Hanshan who was hypnotized.


    Cold delete a wake up, there is a moment of doubt in the vision, she just how?


    It felt like a nap.


    Looking at Meng Li, how could she doze off for no reason? It shouldn''t be.


    It can be seen that Meng Li''s indifferent face, as if nothing had happened, and Han Jian felt that he had no reason to doubt who was around him.


    Zhang Shen came in, and Hanshan got up and yelled, "Senge."


    Zhang Shen nodded slightly, then looked at Meng Li with water. A smile of unknown meaning appeared at the corner of his mouth. He also asked Meng Li, "are you better?"


    Meng Li is now choking hard. Listening to Zhang Shen''s question, he knows that the other party is gloating and doesn''t care. Zhang Shen doesn''t mind at all. He reaches out his hand and gently presses Meng Li''s stomach and asks:


    "are you hungry here?"


    Meng Li didn''t make any movement. Zhang Shen raised his hand and looked at her chest. Meng Li looked at him fiercely:


    "you can have a try."


    If you encounter something you shouldn''t, it''s really the end of this chapter.


    He tilted his head with great interest and said, "you don''t care if I touch your injured leg. Are you still afraid of me touching here?"


    "You are a chaste woman, ha ha." He took back his hand, burst out laughing, and then said:


    "but it doesn''t matter, I will change you, then you will be a clever Wen!"


    Meng Li sneered: "get out of here!"


    "Don''t be hard mouthed. You can make it through tonight." Hanshan looks at Meng Li without worry.


    "Well, Shanshan, who made you rude to Miss Wen?" Zhang Shen stopped her and said, "since Miss Wen doesn''t want to see us, let''s go."


    Hanshan nods, gives Meng Li a bottle of medicine and follows Zhang Shen. When they are outside the door, Meng Li hears Zhang Sen tell Hanshan to monitor the room tomorrow.


    The room fell into silence again. She could hear the dripping of medicine and her heart beat more clearly. Her body was close to the limit of endurance. Meng Lizhen felt tortured, but her dignity didn''t allow her to put down her face, and she couldn''t just lie down and solve it.


    As time went by, the bright room fell into darkness with a sudden bang.


    Then there was a agitation. Her huge mental power enveloped the whole island. The whole research institute saw that the people in the research institute were in the dark. They turned on the flashlight and some emergency lighting equipment in a hurry, so that the "Research Institute" could not be completely in the dark.


    Originally, there was no electricity on this island, but it was still powered by generators. Now it is not very difficult for some people to cut off electricity.


    Although everyone fell into the dark, Meng Li had the talent of dream beast, but she could still see things clearly. She saw two people in black quickly run to her room, and then told her in a low voice:


    "Miss, we''re here to save you, let''s go."


    "Who are you?" Meng Li asked warily and looked at them. They were releasing the handcuffs for themselves and opened the handcuffs easily with a special tool.


    She squinted. This is not another routine of Zhang Shen.


    After all, she was bumped by someone before, and then the whole ambulance pretended to bring her here. Maybe this time, she wanted to transfer her position, and then arrange someone to "transfer" her.


    Is there such a boring person in the world?


    The handcuffs have been untied, and the hands that have been tied for a day are too stiff to lift, and the legs can''t move. Meng Li uses his mental strength to find Zhang Shen, and sees that he is rushing to this side with people. From Zhang Shen''s anxious expression, it doesn''t seem like acting.


    He should have realized that someone was going to take him.


    The reason why Meng Li doesn''t think these two people are here to save her is that she hasn''t determined whether she will jump from this pit to another pit. She has no ability to resist now, so she will lift her up and move with these two people.


    Let the two take her and see where they will go. It''s not very convenient on this island, because the geographical location is not clear. It''s not easy to call for rescue. If they take themselves to the land, even if it''s a pit, it''s better to get away than on the island now.Two people with her in the dark fast shuttle, from some of their details, Meng Li can even confirm that they have received professional training, after Meng Li heard a burst of gunfire, and Zhang Shen in the dark roar.


    The man holding her said to her in a hoarse voice:


    "don''t be afraid, miss. This is our people after the break."


    Meng Li asked in a low voice, "aren''t you the only two?"


    The man''s voice was very low. He said in a voice that only Meng Li could hear: "there are ten of us. We are determined to save the young lady. How many of them can leave depends on their lives."


    Meng Li: "did you lurk here in the morning? I''m just here. "


    Man:...


    "if we knew that the young lady was in trouble early in the morning, we couldn''t be indifferent. We just came here."


    Meng Li said.


    With a slight sigh, the liquid made her feel sick to death, and her whole mind was on her body. I really didn''t notice that there were ten more people on the island at any time.


    "How did you come up quietly?" Meng Li asked.


    The man''s voice was dry and hoarse: "the jammer interfered with Dr. Zhang''s monitor."


    "Miss, you are tired too. Don''t talk. Let''s evacuate safely." Men think this lady has so many problems.


    Shouldn''t you run for your life in such a critical moment? Shouldn''t we be afraid they won''t get out? How can miss ask so many questions calmly.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Take it easy. My leg hurts." The person holding her probably was afraid that she gave to drop, tightly embraces her that fracture leg with the hand.


    The man''s hand relaxed, Meng Li felt better, behind came more intense gunfire and fighting sound, all kinds of sound, hear people panic.

 Chapter 2190

    After that, they left the research institute smoothly. The road outside the Research Institute was not so easy. The road on the island was very rough, and Zhangshen had set up a lot of alarms outside. Now that something happened, the alarm on the research institute had been activated, and red light was interlacing them on the road.


    And Meng Li is held by a man at the moment, and another man starts to eliminate the crisis on the road with the equipment.


    Although they have jammed these monitors with jammers so that they can be scanned by red light and will not transmit their three current positions towards Zhangshen, there is an emergency command for red light interleaving scanning, which can make some traps start automatically. For example, thunder is the most likely crisis they are likely to encounter.


    The way out is always harder than the way in.


    Holding Meng Li in his arms, the man said, "Dr. Zhang is cruel and resourceful. We must be careful. If something happens, it is the miss who is involved who will die with us."


    The man with the equipment was staring at the equipment in his hand. The equipment in his hand was ringing, and he said:


    "yes, but according to the speed of our investigation, the other eight people can''t wait that long, and they may catch up with them."


    Now it''s a dilemma. If you go fast, you''re afraid of losing your life in a trap. If you go slowly, you''re afraid of catching up.


    The man took out another device from his body. There were two red lights on it. His face sank and he said:


    "two people have stopped their heartbeat."


    "No more." The person holding Meng Li trembles all over. Meng Li can feel that he is filled with sadness. It seems that he is in love with these two people.


    "There are still six people for us to drag, we must grasp."


    Meng Li said slowly:


    "let me show you the way."


    "Well?" The two men were very confused. What can the young lady know?


    They have neither professional instruments nor keen intuition. People like them have a natural instinct for crises, which can help them avoid many crises.


    Seeing that they obviously didn''t believe in themselves, Meng Li said:


    "you put my life and death in the hands of men,"...


    would people like Dr. Zhang really be so careless?


    Seeing that they were still hesitating, Meng Li said, "if you don''t listen to me any more, I''ll shout out and bring Zhang Shen in."


    "Ah Two men dejected, almost holding the determination to die, said: "well, we listen to the young lady."


    I gave up my life.


    Otherwise, the young lady will attract people, and they will not live.


    Meng Li just started to show the way. She has the mental power and the ability to see things at night. It''s more reliable than they rely on the instruments in their hands to check. They can easily avoid traps.


    Originally, both of them were determined to die, but they didn''t plan to go to the seaside safely. Unexpectedly, step by step, they went out so safely.


    This made them very confused. Did Dr. Zhang really tell her in such detail that he even told her where there was a trap? No!


    When they got to the seaside, they stopped to search for a white boat. When they saw something moving, several people came down from the boat, took Meng Li from the man and carried her to the cabin.


    "It''s not too late to start!" Someone called.


    Meng Li thought that there were still a few people who didn''t come out. He still wanted to wait for them. He said:


    "don''t worry."


    "What''s the matter, miss?" All the way on the island, the man holding her came in. At this time, Meng Li was a little dirty. After all, she was wearing a white clothes, but she was shuttling through the woods of the island, and the leaves and branches swept over her.


    Meng Li asked him, "what''s your name?"


    The man said, "Miss, just call me ahong."


    Meng Li asked him, "don''t you want to wait for your companion?"


    Ahong shook his head firmly and said, "the most important task now is to escort the young lady out of here."


    Meng Li was silent and said, "let''s wait for them."


    "Miss, don''t, don''t let others put you in danger." Ah Hong said.


    Meng Li: "I don''t think so."


    "Do you have a route for them?" She asked.


    If the route is left, they can retreat safely along the route.


    In fact, up to now, she did not understand who sent these people, whether they really rescued her, or whether they had other purposes.


    But now we can''t manage so much. In case these people are really sent by the client''s family, we should wait.


    If not, I can get rid of these people myself.


    Don''t let those people fall into a desperate situation because of your own speculation. You''d rather save them first than kill them by mistake.


    Ah Hong nodded and said, "I''ve left them a route. Since miss is willing to wait for them, we can''t disappoint her. We just have to wait ten minutes. We can''t do more.""Our monitor shows that Dr. Zhang''s ship has been looking for us at sea, but they are in another direction and haven''t found us yet."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, ten minutes is ten minutes."


    "How many people are still alive?" Meng Li asked again.


    Ah Hong took out the instrument and looked at it. His face sank again. He said, "there are four more."


    Meng Li''s expression is light, nodding that he knows.


    "Go out first." She said.


    Ah Hong strides out. There is a woman beside Meng Li. The woman stands by and says nothing. When Meng Li looks at her, she says, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    "You take me to the bathroom?" Meng Li said.


    She is suffering now, but as long as she takes herself to the toilet, no matter how hard she is, she can solve it by herself.


    Women''s strength is not small, easy to Mengli into the toilet, said to help Mengli, Mengli refused, come on.


    She is too shy to solve problems in front of outsiders. Besides, she still doesn''t know whether these people are good or bad. Don''t lose this person again.


    After solving her personal problems, Meng Li was much more comfortable, and then she asked the woman to take her out.

 Chapter 2191

    After going out, she took a look at the clock on the wall. There were six minutes left.


    The woman is silent beside her. Meng Li doesn''t know who she is and doesn''t talk to her. However, according to Meng Li''s body, I think she has practiced.


    She released her mental energy and saw Ah Hong standing tall and straight outside. There was a trace of anxiety between his eyebrows. From time to time, he looked at the clock hanging in the corridor and the minute hand ticking on it.


    "Ten minutes, miss. Let''s go." He really didn''t delay for a second. When he got to Zhangshen, he was so angry that he slapped Hanshan in the face. He said:


    "is this what you do?"


    Hanshan clenched her lips tightly and didn''t dare to refute anything. She let people run away, but she was not good at doing things by herself.


    Zhang Shen angrily asked:


    "these systems are not all done by you. You don''t mean that they are like a net of heaven and earth. It''s impossible for people to escape. What about them? How did you run? "


    Han Jian: "she also feels very headache. She really can''t figure out how they got out of the island. The island is really full of nets!


    Those trapped in the design can''t be prevented. How can they go out so easily?


    Whenever you touch a trap, you can get their general direction.


    Zhang Shen can''t help but slap the cold again: "waste, it''s useless waste."


    "To die."


    He raised his foot and kicked Hanshan in the stomach. Hanshan curled up in a ball.


    "Go Zhang Shen snorted and went out first.


    When the boat landed, Meng Li woke up, and there was a helicopter waiting on the shore. Meng Li and ahong were picked up by the helicopter, and then the helicopter stopped in a vast square. There was a car waiting here, and Meng Li was moved into the car again.


    The car drove for more than an hour, winding around, through a lot of mountain road, to the final destination, here is a villa, single family, and only this villa nearby.


    Is this the client''s home?


    Is it a bit too remote? The good point is in the place with fresh air and beautiful scenery. The bad point is the mountain with inconvenient traffic.


    Anyway, all the way there are roads and dense mountains on both sides.


    It''s a long way home, by boat, by helicopter and by car?


    I think it''s not the client''s home, and it''s very likely that the client won''t be here when something happens.


    Meng Li was carried into the villa. There was no one in the villa, so it was ah Hong who took care of Meng Li.


    And her parents asked, "what about me?"


    A Hong said: "the general and the president can''t come here now. The young lady is here to recuperate. It''s the safest place. No one can find it."


    Meng Li took a look at his leg: "are you sure you don''t want to send me to the hospital?"


    I feel a little unreliable. I can''t see the client''s parents here.


    Ahong said, "a doctor will take care of you at daybreak."


    Meng Li nodded. She really didn''t know these people, so she didn''t want to think so much. The most important thing is to raise her legs first.


    Before they have no ability to act, any doubt is meaningless. Before they are not harmful to themselves, they can be regarded as good people for the time being.


    Meng Li, who had figured it out, lived in the villa safely. At dawn, a doctor or a woman doctor really came, which can avoid a lot of inconvenience.


    Ah Hong is responsible for cooking for Meng Li and the doctor every day. Although ah Hong is stiff, the cooking taste is very good.


    I have a wonderful skill, and I support two women''s stomachs.


    Meng Li''s legs are getting better day by day. What makes Meng Li wonder is why the client''s parents haven''t come to see her.


    Is all this really ahong''s deception? But ahong didn''t have any changes during this period. He lived in this remote place. All the food he needed was sent by special people.


    She couldn''t help asking, "why haven''t mom and dad come to see me yet?"


    Ahong shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "It should be soon."


    Meng Li picked an eyebrow and asked him, "did you deliberately not give me a computer?"


    She doesn''t touch anything with internet now. Nothing in the house can contact the outside. Ahong doesn''t seem to use his mobile phone very much. His mobile phone has peeped by itself and doesn''t have any useful information.


    Not to mention the doctor, she doesn''t even have a mobile phone, and she won''t answer anything she asks.


    Everything seems so strange.

 Chapter 2192

    "Miss, you just need to take good care of yourself. Don''t worry about the rest." Ah Hong didn''t answer Meng Li''s question directly and avoided it.


    Meng Li: "OK.


    She doesn''t dare to say that she doesn''t know anything now.


    I don''t know if ahong has noticed that he doesn''t know anything. In fact, if he deceives himself, he must have noticed that he is wrong.


    If they are the parents of the client, should they feel abnormal at most?


    Ah It doesn''t matter any more. This task has made her bald. She has been here for several days and has no clue.


    Where does the client''s resentment come from? Is the plot saved?


    If you don''t have a clear wish, do you just need to help her avoid the crisis and survive?


    Just when Meng Li thought it was hard to wait for the client''s parents, the client''s parents rushed back that night.


    Then Meng Li believed that the couple''s faces were similar to those of the client''s for the time being.


    And they came with a man, this man looked at the delicate, must say can not be called handsome, can only be called small fresh meat.


    It looks fresh.


    Moreover, after coming to this huge and luxurious villa, he seemed a little cramped. Looking at his clothes and temperament, Meng Li concluded that at least this person''s birth was not as good as the client''s.


    "Wenwen, my poor Wenwen." Mother Wen cried with tears in her eyes.


    She looks very young. It''s not too much to say that she is in her early thirties, but now she has a deep tired look between her eyebrows, and her eyes are blue. It seems that she has not had a good rest recently. But with a daughter as big as the client, she can''t be in her thirties.


    Meng Li looks at Wen''s father. He seems to be in his forties and has a very stable temperament. His brow is dignified, but he stands aside and says: "Wen Wen, you have nothing to run about. Fortunately, you have been saved from Zhang Shen''s hands, otherwise your mother and I will suffer all our lives."


    Although it''s a reproach. But his face was distressed.


    Mother Wen echoed: "yes, it''s good to save you. Otherwise, you don''t know how much you have to suffer in his hands. By the way, did he do anything to you?" Wen''s mother''s tears drop down, and Meng Li''s eyes are full of grief.


    It''s like Meng Li has been treated by Zhang Shen.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what happened to the client before he came, and whether he was touched by Zhang Sen, but after he came, he made sure he wasn''t touched by Zhang Shen.


    "Mom, he didn''t touch me." Meng Li glanced at the boy next to him and said.


    Wen Wen said, "she''s OK."


    I wish I didn''t touch her. How could her daughter be insulted.


    "We haven''t come to see you these days. We just try to avoid Zhang Shen''s eyes and ears. Never let him find you here." Wen''s mother''s expression was very sad and explained to Meng Li.


    Meng Li hesitated for a moment and asked, "haven''t you solved Zhang Shen?"


    Seeing the sadness of Wen''s mother and the helplessness of Wen''s father, she feels that things are really unusual.


    Zhang Shen is a doctor of medicine. It is impossible for him to compete with the president and a general of a large company, but it is obvious that they can''t solve Zhang Shen''s problem.


    "Zhang Shen?" Wen''s mother looked at Meng Li in surprise and said bitterly:


    "Wen Wen, how can you think that we can openly fight Zhang Shen now? It''s hard to save you from him


    "Who is he?" Meng lisuo asked.


    Then came Wen''s mother''s more surprised eyes.


    How could a daughter ask her such a question?


    "Ah! Mom, my head hurts. My head hurts


    Meng Li, a quick witted man, covers his head with his hand and shakes his head in pain. Wen''s mother calls the doctor to come to see Meng Li. The doctor looks at Meng Li in doubt. Before, Miss Wen has no such situation.


    "I can''t think about things. I feel very painful when I think about them. I forget many things and remember some things." Meng Li started the pattern of random fabrication.


    Wen''s mother looks at Wen''s father anxiously, and then at the boy who has been silent.


    "Well, it''s ok if you don''t remember. It''s OK. You don''t need to remember these things. It''s the most important thing to keep fit." Wen Ma gave Meng Li such a sentence, which almost made Meng Li look silly.


    Just... Just suddenly.


    Reasonably speaking, in the face of amnesia, shouldn''t you tell her something about the past in detail to help her recall? But mother Wen''s...


    is so sad that she doesn''t tell herself.


    "Mom, I really want to know. I have a lot of questions in my heart. I know that Zhang Shen is plotting against me, but I can''t remember the rest now." Meng Li said.


    Then Wen''s mother changed the topic: "Wen Wen, are you hungry? How about mom cooking for you? Don''t think so much about it. Take good care of yourself. ""Your legs." Wen''s mother gives a sad glance, and she will not have any sequelae. She will be disabled at that time.


    Meng Li: ---


    she looked at the boy next to her again. Facing Meng Li''s constant glance, the boy became more embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and said:


    "Miss Wen, do you remember me?"


    Meng Li: "didn''t I just say that I lost my memory?


    "This is Anchu, don''t you remember? And your classmates at Empire school. " Wen''s mother said.


    Meng Li murmured, "empire?"


    "Yes." Wen''s mother pursed her lips and looked at Wen''s father. She took a breath on her back and said, "we Wen Wen are kind-hearted. We usually do good things, so we can escape."


    Meng Li looks at Wen''s mother suspiciously.


    Then an Chu walked carefully to Meng Li and said with a slight blush:


    "Miss Wen, when I was bullied by the three princes of the Empire in the college, it was you who stood up and said a word for me. An Chu has been thinking about it all the time, but has never had a chance to repay you."


    Meng Li: "this plane is really unique, and there are imperial princes. This is a science and technology plane, and the social structure is obviously different from other modern science and technology planes.


    Mother Wen whispered to Meng Li: "the location of the isolated island is provided by an Chu, so we can find you smoothly."


    Meng Li looks at an Chu unexpectedly and asks Wen''s mother in a low voice, "what was his birth?"


    Since general Wen and mother Wen can''t find a place, how can an Chu find it? For Zhang Shen, the island should be like the existence of a secret base and should not be easily known.


    Mother Wen attached to Meng Li''s ear and said in a very low voice, "he is the son of general an."


    "He is a poor child abandoned by the family, not recognized by the family."


    Speaking of his life experience, Wen''s mother sympathizes. She whispers it to Meng Li. Seeing that an Chu doesn''t respond, she obviously doesn''t hear what Wen''s mother says.

 Chapter 2193

    Meng Li is still confused, but looking at an Chu, he doesn''t ask any more.


    "Well, son, don''t think so much. Mom will make you something to eat." Wen''s mother gently touched Meng Li''s head, then got up and left.


    Wen''s father is still on the side. He just looks at Meng Li and doesn''t seem to have anything to say.


    Ah Hong also went to help Wen''s mother cook. The female doctor went down to have a rest. An Chu was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. Instead, Wen''s father began to greet him:


    "don''t be so stiff, just think this is your own home."


    It''s obviously a polite remark.


    Meng Li sees that Wen''s father is not very enthusiastic about Anchu. Obviously, he didn''t like Anchu much before, just because Anchu provided extremely useful information this time, which saved his daughter''s life and made him accept Anchu as a guest here.


    Soon ahong brought Wenma''s meal. It looked delicious, but the amount was not very large. Fortunately, everyone ate less and it was enough.


    After dinner, Wen''s mother said to Meng Li, "Wen Wen, take good care of yourself here. We still have to go today. If you leave too long, you will make Zhang suspicious."


    "All right." Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    "I want a computer, Internet." She put forward her request, but she was immediately rejected by Wen''s mother. She said:


    "better not."


    Meng Li asked: "why?"


    Mother Wen opened her mouth and finally said, "because it''s unnecessary."


    "No need?" Meng Li also want to ask what, Wen mother painfully hold Meng Li''s head, said: "child, you suffer, I will send some medicine to help you recover the lost memory, but now is your safety is the most important, the rest don''t think about it, OK?"


    "Mom, as long as you are well, you remember that your parents will not harm you."


    "Besides, if you log in to any account now, it is likely to expose your position. I can''t let you face this kind of crisis, you know?"


    Meng Li is helpless: "OK."


    Since Wen''s mother and father can''t get any useful information, Meng Li focuses on an Chu. Some things on an Chu just make her curious and confused. She says to an Chu:


    "I''m too boring here. Can you stay with me for a while?"


    Wen''s mother and father are surprised to see Meng Li. Although their daughter helped an Chu before, she is also extremely indifferent to an Chu. After all, an Chu''s identity as a common son is not on the table. Her daughter never wants to associate with him. Now, because the other party has saved her, she takes the initiative to ask him to stay with her?


    Even if I appreciate an Chu''s kindness, I should do it in a different way. How can I think of making friends with him?


    They think a lot, Meng Li also understand their ideas, she said: "I just simple boring, want to find someone to talk about the past."


    Meng Li''s words are also very straightforward to tell the couple that she just wants to find some memory in an Chu.


    That''s what makes the couple relax.


    "Anchu, come with me." Father Wen called an Chu upstairs, gave him some advice, and said to him:


    "if Zhang Shen knew that it was you who provided the information, he would definitely attack you. You can really spend some time here, and try not to appear in other people''s sight. In this way, people will forget your existence, and the possibility of being found out will be smaller, which will make you safer."


    Anchu is here, which can be regarded as protecting him.


    "What do you think?" Wen''s father finally asked his opinion.


    An Chu said: "I am very willing to stay here with Miss Wen and help her recover her memory."


    "Good, good boy." Wen''s father nodded.


    He laughs, just looks at an Chu''s eyes, which are rather flat, without appreciation and liking.


    Mengli Hongyi left the house for the doctor, but she had to go to the doctor''s house to check.


    In the early morning, Meng Li saw someone coming by car, bringing some food materials and some instruments and medicines. Then the doctor told Meng Li: "Miss Wen, this is sent by someone arranged by your mother. I can check your brain nerves through these instruments, and then I can cure your amnesia as soon as possible."


    Meng Li: "the client''s parents are really capable people. Looking at the instrument in front of him, Meng Li is full of a sense of science and technology, and it''s brand new. Ah Hong is also omnipotent, so he began to program the instrument.


    Just looking at the price is not cheap. Fortunately, I only installed amnesia. If I decorate other villa, I''m afraid this villa should become a fully equipped hospital.


    The equipment is coming soon, so in order not to make the doctor feel distressed, and not to let the instrument come in vain, she cooperated with the inspection. Although there was no problem, the doctor gave Meng Li some medicine.


    Meng Li also doesn''t care whether the doctor has noticed that she is pretending, even if she has, she can''t expose herself face to face.After checking and taking the medicine, the sun came out. The sun was shining on the roof. Meng Li was lying on the chair on the roof. She still couldn''t get up and move. She had to lie down. The chair was very comfortable. Meng Li squinted and felt comfortable.


    An Chu pushed the glass door carefully and asked:


    "Miss Wen, can I come in?"


    "Yes." Meng Li nodded, then said with a smile, "I just hope someone can accompany me to talk."


    "That''s great." An Chu smiles and shows her tiger teeth. She looks cute. He came over, Meng Li motioned him to sit down, and he sat down with him.


    Four eyes are embarrassed. Meng Li has a pager in her hand. She asks ahong downstairs to bring up two cups of fruit. Ahong quickly brings them up, and then stands upright. It seems that he doesn''t want to go any more.


    Obviously, it was the general''s intention to do so. It seemed that he wanted to pay attention to what she and an Chu said.


    "Can you tell me something about the college before?" Meng Li didn''t mind that ah Hong was there, so he asked directly.


    An Chu opened the sugar jar on the table and asked Meng Li, "Miss Wen, do you need sugar in your juice?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, that''s it."


    An Chu nodded, then saw Meng Li look up at the sky and said with emotion:


    "I can only remember part of many things in the college, but I can''t remember the same thing completely."


    Meng Li''s meaning is very simple, that is to tell an Chu that although she is inquiring about the college, it doesn''t mean she can''t remember at all.


    Can still remember some fragments, but an Chu won''t know which fragments she remembers, how dare she make them up randomly? So as to reduce the possibility of Anchu cheating her.


    Anchu nodded and said with regret that she knew.

 Chapter 2194

    "I feel very sorry because everyone has a lot of good memories when they were in college, and it''s a pity to lose them," he said


    Meng Li once again stressed: "it''s not all lost. I can remember some fragments."


    "So Miss Wen can recover faster." An Chu said with a smile, "it''s better than not remembering at all."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "In fact, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not." An Chu''s eyes at Meng Li were full of softness.


    Meng Li: "you say it."


    When others use the phrase "if there is a sentence, it should be said rather than said" as their opening remarks, most of the listeners are ready and most of them will guess that it is not a good thing to hear.


    An Chu said:


    "I think Miss Wen has changed a little."


    "Where?" Meng Li asked.


    To be honest, she thought she was very difficult. She didn''t know what character the client was and couldn''t imitate it. So she had to face all this with a plain attitude.


    Everyone has a dull time, so there is nothing wrong.


    An Chu said: "Miss Wen used to be very cold, but now she is much more gentle."


    Meng Li laughed for a while, sighed and said, "after walking in the door of life and death, I want to understand a lot of things, and now I''m gentle with you, because you saved me."


    Hearing Meng Li''s tentative tone, an Chu sighs slightly.


    "Naturally, I can''t bear Miss Wen''s accident. Miss Wen was kind to me." He said.


    Meng Li stares at an Chu and squints. Unconsciously, an Chu is a little nervous about Meng Li''s momentum.


    But he knows a truth, some people just by virtue of good birth can let her look down on most people.


    "How do you know the location of that island?" Meng Li asked him in a low voice.


    An Chu lowered his head and became more nervous. He said, "Miss Wen, let''s talk about the college."


    Meng Li: "why don''t you tell me? Don''t satisfy my curiosity? "


    An Chu hesitated and said, "there are some things that general Wen has orders for."


    Meng Li: ---


    last night, father Wen asked an Chu to go up alone, just to say these things to an Chu?


    Is this a big secret? Why don''t you tell her anything? Until now she knew nothing about the world.


    "That''s OK. Talk about the college." Since she can''t get the information she wants, it doesn''t matter to go back to the college. Anyway, she also wants to know the past of the client.


    I want to extract some useful information from it.


    Seeing that Meng Li let him go, an Chu was also relieved and said, "Miss Wen is an excellent student in Imperial College. If there is no accident, she will be a powerful financial officer in Imperial College."


    Meng Li just laughs.


    It turns out that the client is so promising, financial officer?


    "What''s wrong with me now?" Asked Meng Li.


    An Chu: "his expression is beyond words. How can I ask such a question.


    Is there an accident you don''t know?


    Aren''t you still lying here?


    He pondered and said, "no, Miss Wen has no accident. She can still serve the Empire in the future."


    "I really envy you." When an Chu was lost, Meng Li asked again:


    "what about you? How will you serve the Empire in the future


    An Chu''s eyes darkened. He said, "the Empire doesn''t need my waste power."


    Meng Li asked: "how can you belittle yourself so much?"


    "Miss Wen, have you forgotten? My performance at Imperial College is too ordinary. I don''t have the ability to attract people''s attention, and I don''t have the ability to be impressive. "


    "The only reason I''m here at Imperial College is to make fun of them. They say that I can always bring them great fun." An Chu''s face was a trace of humiliation.


    That sounds like a lot of bullying.


    Meng Li: "they bully you so much, why do you still have to be in Imperial College?"


    She looked at an Chu. Every sentence she asked was purposeful. She wanted to know what Imperial College was.


    Speaking of this, Anchu looks a little painful, like falling into an unbearable memory.


    Meng Li felt that he had touched an Chu''s pain. After thinking about it, he still said, "well, if I can''t speak, I don''t have to know. I just want to know more about you."


    "I think we can be friends."


    Her move is a little hard to get.


    I want to know you and be good friends.


    Besides, she said it sincerely. Since an Chu didn''t want to say it, she didn''t have to force him to say it."I can''t leave Imperial College. It''s my mother''s life." An Chu took a deep breath. He said:


    "in fact, it''s nothing. The whole college knows about it."


    "Miss Wen, when you ask me this question, you either forget it because of amnesia, or you have never paid attention to it."


    Meng Li said with regret, "sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."


    "No, we all know that." An Chu said with a bitter smile, "in order to send me to Imperial College, my mother found my father, general an, and said that I should go to Imperial College like the children of all aristocratic families."


    "All the people in Imperial College are rich or expensive. They are all people of your family background like Miss Wen. But general an didn''t admit me and didn''t think I should go in. It turns out that''s true. After I went in, the people in Imperial College said that I was a mean person and didn''t deserve to be in the school."


    "But I don''t regret it. After all, it''s not easy. I can''t live up to my mother."


    Meng Li: "that..."


    an Chu gave a sad smile and said: "general an didn''t agree, so my mother found general an''s wife again and committed suicide in front of her, just to let me enter the college smoothly."


    Meng Li sighs that an Chu''s mother is changing her life for an Chu''s future. As long as she enters Imperial College, her future will not be too bad.


    Why did general an''s wife agree? I think I hate an Chu''s mother. I''m sure I''m happy to see her die in front of me. Why do I fulfill my promise to send an Chu to Imperial College? Meng Li guesses that she''s just trying to make an Chu bear these responsibilities in Imperial College.


    Bearing the contempt and insult of others is a kind of delay to the heart and dignity.


    I don''t think Anchu can stand it sooner or later.


    Of course, it''s just my guess. It''s a little bit of a villain''s heart. It''s said that Mrs. bu an is a kind and pitiful mother of an Chu.


    Meng Li was also surprised to think that an Chu, who lived in this environment, had grown this sunshine.


    But some people are more optimistic, can be positive in adversity, out of their own flowers, out of their own brilliant life.

 Chapter 2195

    I don''t know what to say to comfort an Chu. Meng Li can only say with emotion:


    "you are too difficult."


    An Chu: "in the face of such careless and perfunctory comfort, he didn''t know what to say in response.


    "Don''t you have to go to school now?" Meng Li asked again.


    An Chu: "the college is closed."


    Meng Li asked, "why do you attend the class?"


    Anchu took a sip of the juice and looked at ahong, who was standing a little farther away. He was speechless.


    Then he said, "the empire is now facing great disaster and great challenges. As a result, the college has to close. They say that there is no guarantee that the children of the powerful will be safe."


    Meng Li''s expression was a little more serious. She asked Anchu:


    "what kind of disaster did she experience?"


    An Chu: "he couldn''t help looking at Meng Li with an expression beyond words. He thought it was impolite to look at Meng Li in this way, so he adjusted his facial expression and said seriously:


    " it''s a good thing if Miss Wen completely forgets, at least she won''t worry too much. "


    It''s not that we just forget the part, but Miss Wen has forgotten everything.


    It''s completely forgotten. There''s nothing left.


    Meng Li: "I want to know now that I am willing to worry about the country and the people."


    "I want to know more about the outside world every day, but you don''t give me any channels. The more mysterious it is, the more uneasy I feel."


    An Chu hesitated. Before general Wen, they didn''t mention these things in front of Miss Wen, and they deliberately avoided them. It seems that they just don''t want miss Wen to think so much, so that she can keep healthy.


    But now Miss Wen really wants to know.


    Meng Li said: "and how can you think that I am so fragile? Even if I have amnesia, I will not be so relaxed because of amnesia. I will continue to seek knowledge, and I will be particularly uncomfortable if I can''t get the information I want to know."


    "I know, there is a number in my heart, and I can sleep well. Do you like the feeling of being concealed?"


    An Chu thinks about it and looks at ah Hong again. It seems that he takes ah Hong''s existence into consideration.


    Meng Li said to ahong, "why don''t you tell me? I want to know that if you insist on stopping Anchu, I will go on a hunger strike. "


    Ahong In fact, miss, you really don''t have to think so much. "


    "Besides, the young lady can''t walk around any more. There''s no need to be bothered by the outside world."


    "The news outside will only make the young lady feel worried and unhappy. The general and the president specially told us not to let us tell you."


    Meng Li always thought that she could leave this place when her legs were good, but she didn''t expect ah Hong to say so. She asked in surprise:


    "should I be here all the time?"


    "At least according to the current situation, don''t forget that Dr. Zhang is covetous." Ah Hong said.


    Meng Li snorted: "well, from now on, I won''t eat. I can''t go out, but I must know something about the outside world, instead of being blinded by everything."


    "I''m tired, too." She said to an Chu, meaning is very obvious, is to end the topic.


    An Chu nodded and didn''t mind Meng Li''s attitude. He got up and bowed slightly to Meng Li. Then he left the roof. Seeing ah Hong standing by, Meng Li waved:


    "go down, too."


    Ah Hong didn''t say anything. When he was ready to go down, Meng Li stopped him and said, "please take the juice with you."


    Ah Hong turned and took two glasses of juice away. He also took a look. Except for two drinks from an Chu, the young lady didn''t move a mouthful.


    At noon, Meng Li insisted on not eating, nor taking medicine, until the evening, Meng Li still did not eat, she was not hungry, but obviously ah Hong was worried.


    To persuade Meng Li.


    He said, "Miss, you must eat on time, or you will suffer."


    Meng Li: "you told me, I will eat."


    "I follow the general''s orders." Ah Hong said.


    Meng Li: "then you contact your father."


    "The general said that he couldn''t be contacted these two days. This is a special period. You can''t take any risks. If the young lady insists on not eating, then only ahong will be punished." He bowed his head and said to Meng Li forcefully:


    "please have mercy on ah Hong once. Don''t embarrass ah Hong any more."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "my father and mother are so self righteous that they think that if I don''t know, they don''t have to tell me any more, and they don''t let me know the latest news from the outside world. I don''t know that I will be particularly upset and at a loss if I don''t know anything here."


    "I must know that if my father punishes you, you can tell me that I will protect you and will not make you wronged."


    "I always have a way to keep you. You should believe me."Meng Li''s meaning is also very obvious. She will not change her mind, but she will not make ahong be punished. Ahong''s expression is a little moved. After all, she can''t watch the young lady neither eat nor take medicine.


    There will still be punishment.


    What really changed ahong was Meng Li''s last sentence. She said, "your three teammates are also the people I insist on waiting for before I come back. I''m a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and naturally I won''t tease you."


    So the next day when Meng Li was chatting with an Chu on the rooftop, ah Hong brought up two cups of tea and then went down without waiting to watch.


    Also acquiesced this matter, looked at an Chu will tell Meng Li how many, after all, general Wen also alone with an Chu asked.


    Meng Li asked him, "will you tell me what happened outside?"


    An Chu said: "some things can be said, some things I still have to abide by the agreement with general Wen."


    "Then tell me what you can say first." Meng Li said.


    An Chu hesitated. Meng Li chuckled and said, "don''t hesitate. If your father blames you, you will say you are forced by me."


    An Chu''s face slowed down, and he didn''t look so nervous. He said with a smile:


    "since Miss Wen doesn''t think about tea and dinner, I think I should tell you so as to solve your problem."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s right. Let''s hear it."


    An Chu took up the tea and blew it gently. The heat rose up and made his face slightly hazy. In the rising sun, the boy was full of vigor and youth. His thick and luxuriant eyelashes fanned like the wings of a butterfly. His eyes were clear and bright. Seeing Meng Li staring at him, he laughed. In a trance, it seemed that there were two pear vortices, slightly shy.


    A breeze came and touched the tip of his hair. His hair was soft and natural. Seeing that Meng Li was still staring at him, his hand holding the teacup couldn''t help exerting more force. His long and well-defined hands were also pleasing to the eye.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Li felt interesting and asked.

 Chapter 2196

    An Chu was shy again.


    He put down his tea and began to say, "since last month, a monster suddenly appeared in the Empire. Now it''s called stone beast."


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows: "stone beast?"


    Anchu nodded and sighed: "Miss Wen, you really forgot. When the stone beast appeared, you saw it too."


    "It''s terrible. People who are touched by stone beasts will petrify in three days."


    "After petrification, the life constitution disappears completely and becomes a stone."


    Meng Li: "so evil?"


    This is the level of science and technology. There is such an evil thing.


    "Didn''t the Empire find anything to deal with the stone beast?" Asked Meng Li.


    With such advanced science and technology, the Empire must have a lot of high-tech weapons. It''s easier to deal with them.


    "Even if they are destroyed with powerful weapons, they can''t completely annihilate the stone beasts. Even if they are crushed into dust, they can quickly regroup and hurt people again."


    "And the size of the stone beast is different. Some people are injured by the stone beast, so they don''t need to wait to petrify slowly. Instead, they are directly injured by the stone beast and killed on the spot."


    Meng Li frowned slightly: "in what way did it appear?"


    An Chu said: "it can suddenly condense a stone beast with a lot of tiny materials."


    "In any place, random and sudden appearance, let a person off guard."


    Meng Li looked at an Chu with some doubts: "it''s reasonable that we won''t be safe here, isn''t it at any place?"


    Speaking of this, an Chu had no choice but to smile. He said:


    "speaking of this, Dr. Zhang has contributed a lot. Dr. Zhang has developed a drug that can prevent the aggregation and emergence of stone beasts as long as it is sprayed on a specific area."


    Meng Li: "he is so powerful?"


    An Chu said with a smile, "of course, Dr. Zhang used to be a gifted student of the Empire. After graduation, he entered the scientific research laboratory of the Empire and developed a lot of drugs for the Empire."


    "He is also a teacher of Imperial College. Imperial College has a medical major, and the students he teaches are basically his colleagues in the future."


    "But his birth is similar to mine, and there is a gap. "An Chu said bitterly.


    Then he looked at Meng Li: "Miss Wen, can''t you really remember everything about Dr. Zhang?"


    Meng Li pursed his lips, did not answer this question directly, but said: "what was Dr. Zhang born?"


    An Chu said: "he is the child of a common woman. That woman was just Dr. Zhang''s father when he was unmarried. She had Dr. Zhang on the spur of the moment."


    "Then the woman thinks that she can marry Zhang Shen''s high official Father with her baby in her stomach. Unfortunately, Zhang Shen''s father doesn''t recognize him and ends up leaving his mother with his son. Although Dr. Zhang is an illegitimate child, he is more respectable than my illegitimate son."


    Meng Li nodded: "no wonder."


    It''s no wonder that Zhang Shen''s every move seems to be changing. Presumably his childhood is not good, which leads to the distortion of his mind.


    Without a mother, his mother was even disgusted by Zhang Shen''s whole family. Although his blood was here, he didn''t have a particularly good life. He was always looked at by many different people.


    "Did he have any other inventions?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu said: "yes, he also invented a kind of medicine, which can delay the petrification time of people injured by Stone Beasts."


    "If you don''t use Dr. Zhang''s Potion, you will be stoned and die within three days after being injured by a stone beast. After using it, you can''t know how long it can be delayed depending on the function of your body. After all, it took more than ten days for the invention of this potion. In these ten days, some people are still alive after using Dr. Zhang''s Potion, while others are petrified after only a few days."


    "In Dr. Zhang''s report, it was said that this medicine depends on one''s physical function, that is, the effect is different after everyone uses it. He reported that it can be extended for up to 30 days."


    Meng Li said: "so the hope of the empire is Dr. Zhang. Everyone is looking forward to his research and development of drugs that can keep the body from petrifying?"


    An Chu nodded and said: "yes, it has to be said that Dr. Zhang is particularly capable. After the stone beast appeared, he carried out research and development work. Within a month, he developed drugs to prevent the stone beast from agglomerating. Not to mention, he also developed drugs to delay human fossilization."


    "Everyone in the Empire believes that as long as Dr. Zhang is given enough time, he will certainly be able to develop drugs that will no longer be petrified."


    Meng Li picked his eyebrows and said softly.


    She relaxed a little and lay on the couch, squinting at the sun.


    This world is special in the end, otherwise it would not have to change the life of a client who has lost his memory.


    There may be some entrustment of the way of heaven, but she still hasn''t made clear the will of the way of heaven, because she doesn''t even have a plot, and she doesn''t know the situation of the outside world, so it''s hard to really feel the will of the way of heaven. The will of the way of heaven is vague, and it''s not human. It can''t tell her what it thinks word by word.No wonder that even though Zhang Shen did this to general Wen''s daughter, general Wen did not dare to do it to him.


    In this period, the Empire needs Zhang Shen, and everyone''s expectations are pinned on Zhang Shen. Let alone do something to Zhang Shen, for fear of hurting him a little, the people of the Empire will point the spear at the writers, who will be the target of public criticism at that time.


    Now Zhang Shen must have been praised by the imperial people. Meng Li almost understood why general Wen didn''t surf the Internet and let him know the outside world.


    Although Zhang Shen was the benefactor of the imperial people, he was also the enemy of the literati. Who would like to see the enemy full of glory, and who would like to see the enemy devoutly believed? I only watch it once and feel uncomfortable once.


    What kind of thing is a stone beast? It can condense the surrounding fine materials at a very fast speed to form a stone beast and hurt people.


    Even the most basic dust can condense into a stone beast, which is a bit novel.


    "Can you show me some stone beast videos?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu pursed her lips and said, "yes, but my equipment is in the room. I didn''t bring it up."


    Meng Li: "then show it to me later."


    Anchu nodded: "good."


    "By the way, I feel that you also admire Zhang Shen. In your tone, you also have admiration for him." Meng Li looks at him.


    An Chu hesitated very much. Meng Li said, "it''s OK. Just say it. I won''t mind. I can''t care who you worship. The grudge between me and him is just me and him."


    It''s normal for Zhang Shen to be admired for his ability.


    And he''s so young, looking less than 30? Meng Li feels that since he is a teacher of Imperial College, he should be 30 years old.


    However, his age is obviously not the focus of his attention, just young and capable people, the aura is more grand and bright.

 Chapter 2197

    An Chu said with a bitter smile:


    "I''m Zhang Shen''s student."


    "I majored in medicine at Imperial College, but I was too ordinary to make a good impression on Dr. Zhang."


    "Everyone says that I am not worthy to be Dr. Zhang''s student and that I am too humble. My existence seems to remind Dr. Zhang of his similar birth. Dr. Zhang doesn''t look me in the eye."


    Meng Li: "it''s your teacher."


    Anchu nodded: "yes."


    Meng Li hesitated and said, "but you and his birth are different. How can you associate your birth with his birth?"


    An Chu said: "before he became famous, Dr. Zhang was not valued by the family. All the preferential treatment of the family was given to his younger brother. But now he is really famous because of the stone beast. He is famous in the Empire and has been recognized by the family."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, OK.


    As a boy, although he has the blood of power, he doesn''t pay attention to it. He grows up in contempt. It''s really hard in this kind of environment.


    But it''s obvious that an Chu is more miserable than Zhang Shen. When an Chu looks at the sunshine now, it''s Zhang Shen. Now he has both fame and wealth, and he''s still so beautiful.


    "So it''s his students who know about his island base?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu: "I''ve told you that it''s hard for me to tell you. I''m sorry."


    Meng Li raised her hand and slightly helped her forehead. She thought that an Chu was excited and said it directly.


    Reaction speed is OK. I didn''t let myself succeed.


    "You look up to him and admire him. Why do you do bad things to him?" Meng Li smiles and says hello.


    An Chu Leng once: "bad his business?"


    He had some doubts.


    Meng Li said, "if you save me, it''s bad for him."


    If Anchu didn''t provide clues to save himself, now either he was suffering or Zhangshen died.


    But Meng Li, who knows himself, can''t make himself suffer too many crimes. On that day, he tortured himself a few times, and Zhang Shen went back and forth several times on the edge of life and death.


    At that time, Zhang Shen wanted to take care of his legs and get rid of it. Now, Zhang Shen is holding his heart to torture himself. It''s impossible to make his legs better.


    He can''t spend all the time with him. If he is not saved, Zhang Shen will die.


    But then again, I didn''t expect that Zhang Shen was such a useful talent to the society. Now the whole empire can''t lose him, and the people and Empire won''t allow anything to happen to him.


    An Chu said, "after you disappeared, anyone who knows a little bit about it can guess that Dr. Zhang did it, so I''ll report it to general Wen."


    "I can''t be regarded as bad for him, because I have to repay you for your kindness. Besides, he should not have taken you away. Although he worships his ability, I don''t approve of his behavior. I don''t think the two are contradictory."


    Meng Li nodded: "so."


    "Then why did he do it to me?"


    An Chu: "you really don''t remember at all


    Meng Li didn''t speak. An Chu always felt that the other party didn''t remember at all, but he didn''t think it should be like this.


    Is it a trial? Is it fun when you''re bored? It shouldn''t be.


    An Chu didn''t understand and didn''t continue to think about it. He turned his mind and didn''t stick to it too much. It was just a matter of more words.


    "Zhang Shen admired you and begged for your love. At that time, he was a little famous, but he was not as famous as he is now. Moreover, the family didn''t attach importance to him at that time, and you didn''t seem to like him."


    "He may feel that you dislike his identity and that his mother is a civilian, but later he will hate you for love."


    "Now, there is a lot of public opinion about you, saying that you didn''t accept Dr. Zhang''s courtship at the beginning..." An Chu hesitated and didn''t seem to dare to go on.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "go on."


    "Eyes without eyes." Anchu whispered it out.


    Meng Li: "is there such a love hate story between Zhang Shen and his client?


    It''s a bit unexpected. Did the client really dislike Zhang Shen''s disgraceful life experience at that time? She had no way to know, and even if she disliked it, how wrong could it be? Everyone has different choices and different feelings. It''s not to accept the confession.


    This makes Meng Li think of Gu Zhuo, who also brings her distress.


    If he didn''t accept it, Gu Zhuo said that he only admired the strong, which was ridiculous.


    What''s more, an Chu''s remarks are eye-catching. This general comment should be the best voice of the outside world. There must be many voices criticizing him. It seems that general Wen doesn''t let himself access to the Internet, not only he doesn''t want to see the bright Zhang Shen, but also he doesn''t want to see those negative comments.


    "How could he like me?" Meng Li couldn''t help laughing.I feel that Zhang Shen should not be like someone who will like the client. I always feel that romantic and sweet secret love will not exist in Zhang Shen.


    An Chu wants to talk but stops. Meng Li says, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    An Chu shook his head and said with some guilt: "I shouldn''t think of Dr. Zhang like this, but his purpose is too obvious, and he never conceals his purpose."


    Meng Li thought about the birth of the client and said:


    "because I am the only daughter of the literary family, and the literary family is very prominent. I want to be powerful, powerful and rich. If I get married, Dr. Zhang will no longer rely on his own family?"


    "If he marries me, his status will rise."


    An Chu nodded: "yes, he once said so publicly, he said that sooner or later the writer will choose your fiance, so why can''t it be him? He has enough ability."


    Meng Li let out a sound. It turns out that he still has this meaning. But general Wen didn''t agree. He probably thinks that Zhang Shen''s younger brother''s identity is the only way to marry Wen family. Zhang Shen''s identity is worse.


    Recalling what Zhang Shen had said to her on the island before, she could see from her tone that the client used to be tired of him and cold to him, so it was normal for Zhang Shen to hold a grudge against him, especially now that he has the same scenery.


    Thinking change, Meng Li changed the topic: "is it dangerous outside now?"


    An Chu nodded and said, "it''s better not to walk around at will. Judging from all kinds of events happening now, it''s much more dangerous outdoors than indoors."


    "Isn''t that kind of medicine that can stop the stone beast from condensing?" Meng Li said.


    An Chu said helplessly: "the cost of medicine is too high. Now only a few people can afford to use it, and it can only be used in specific areas. How can we spread it all over the world when the world is so big."


    "It''s called polymerization inhibitor. It''s a simple and popular name given by Dr. Zhang, but it''s a great invention."


    "There is also the medicine that can delay the petrification of human beings. It''s called retarder. It''s great and brings infinite hope to human beings."

 Chapter 2198

    An Chu continued: "and the retarder is also very expensive, and only the powerful class can use it."


    Meng Li sighed slightly: "so it''s still in deep water outside."


    An Chu: "almost."


    "Imperial College is closed for everyone''s consideration. At this time, it is more suitable to stay indoors and no longer have to go out to class."


    "But most people still can''t stay out. They have to survive and the society has to maintain its basic operation."


    "It''s just that the people are in panic, and some people are even in despair. Now there are riots in some places, and the Empire has to use force to suppress them. They demand that the Empire treat all living beings equally. They demand that the Empire mass produce and sell the polymerization inhibitor and the rock retarder. They say that these two kinds of drugs should not be exclusive to the powerful. General Wen is also very busy recently Riots and protests are frequent. "


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s right."


    "The situation is not good. It''s not safe outside. It''s not only stone animals, but also people''s violence."


    An Chu echoed: "yes, it''s chaotic. There are a lot of news every day. They are crazy protesting, saying that the Empire deliberately eliminated these civilians, that the price of medicine is too expensive, and that it''s something that these civilians dare not think of, that the empire so priced medicine, but they didn''t want the people to live."


    "But the cost of medicine is really expensive, and the Empire has no way to explain it to them again and again, but no one listens to it. They all care about their own lives and desperately want to seek for their own vitality. In fact, it''s right."


    "Many factories have been shut down, not only because it is not safe outdoors, or because they were destroyed by Stone Beasts, but also because they went on strike on their own. This makes us very worried. We all know that this state can''t last for a long time, so we all put our eyes on Dr. Zhang, hoping that he can develop a medicine that won''t let people petrify or completely destroy Stone Beasts as soon as possible, so that the crisis can be completely solved Only when it is relieved can the people''s restless, despairing and panic be pacified. "


    Meng Li pondered and said:


    "so now he is really in the spotlight."


    An Chu sighed: "yes."


    "Miss Wen, do you know? I''m very sad now. I hate that I''m useless. I''m also a medical major, and I''m about to graduate. If I have the ability, I can make a modest contribution to R & D, but because it''s useless, I can only wait anxiously. "


    "All hope is placed on Dr. Zhang."


    Meng Li ah, don''t know how to respond to an Chu.


    An Chu''s mood had been her own, that is, the appearance of annihilation made her feel incompetent and powerless.


    Because she can''t think of any solution, she can only place her hope on Wen Zhi''s group.


    This small world is somewhat like her environment, but it is also different.


    Think of today''s Zhang Shen, it must be that he said he was willing to marry him, he will not want it again.


    He''s higher now, too high.


    He just wanted to get back at the woman who looked down on him.


    However, even if he is willing to marry himself, he is not willing to. If he is married, he is really spineless and despised by thousands of people.


    Ah, Zhang Shen is so far away from himself that he can''t know what he''s doing. Is he busy looking for himself, or is he busy developing drugs?


    He can only do it by himself. He can''t do it honestly. So even if he knows that general Wen sent someone to rescue him, he can''t do it with general Wen.


    "In fact, I feel that I have told you a lot. I don''t know if the general will blame me." An Chu said with some worry.


    Meng Li said: "don''t worry, as I said before, if you ask me about you, I will force you."


    An Chu shakes his head and tells Meng Li firmly in his eyes: "no, I will never say that. I told Miss Wen based on my willingness. Even if general Wen blames me for this, I can''t let Miss Wen be blamed by the general."


    Meng Li laughed for a while, and an Chu was stunned. He said, "I think Miss Wen''s smile is too good."


    "It''s beautiful."


    "I seldom saw you laugh before." He lowered his head and said, "I''m not worthy of Miss Wen''s smile."


    Meng Li


    There was something strange in her expression.


    If you want to change a person at the moment, you can''t help but start to feel sorry for the little suckling dog Anchu, and even change your outlook on the little suckling dog, or have a good feeling for it.


    He risked offending Zhang Shen. What''s more, he even fought against the world for this side.


    Besides, it''s very nice to look like this. In addition, there are also some people who are responsible for it. They also have good three outlooks. They speak well, and they have a degree of advance and retreat.


    However, he Mengli has met too many people with too many personalities, especially people in the small world, and it is difficult to make her heart ripple. She has never had any special feeling and is extremely insipid.


    Just when Meng Li didn''t know how to respond to an Chu, ah Hong came up and asked Meng Li what he wanted to eat at noon.Another look at an Chu. They''ve been chatting for a long time. I think Miss Lai knows something about it, but she looks as usual. It seems that she hasn''t been greatly affected by the outside world. So far, she''s in a good mood.


    Meng Li asked ahong to do it at will. Ahong nodded and felt relieved. The young lady didn''t say she didn''t want to eat. She ended her hunger strike.


    Ah Hong said to an Chu, "young master an? What would you like to eat? "


    No matter how many times he heard ahong''s address, Anchu seemed to feel flattered. He stood up and shook his head in a hurry: "I can do it."


    Ah Hong nodded, with no expression on his face, and went down.


    An Chu sat down again and said to Meng Li uneasily, "I told you to see a joke. No one has ever called my young master. I''m not used to it." He touched his head unnaturally and gave an embarrassed smile, which was harmless to human beings and animals.


    Meng Li slightly raised his eyebrows on the reclining chair. This little boy still has some inferiority complex.


    Looking at the sunshine, I feel inferior again.


    But this kind of birth, this kind of living environment, think not inferiority is also difficult, she can still understand.


    She squinted and looked at the sun happily, because she was in a good mood when she heard a lot of news from the outside world, but she couldn''t listen to others, so she had to go out and have a look in person when she had the chance.


    After a thorough understanding, we can sense the will of heaven and see what we need to do.


    And Zhang Shen seems to be very useful, so don''t move him for the time being. He had planned to go to him before. Meng Li''s mouth curved. An Chu looks at Meng Li''s side face, and doesn''t know what she''s thinking. He can''t figure out what this young lady thinks.


    When she goes downstairs to have dinner, Meng Li asks an Chu to take out the equipment. She wants to see the video about the stone beast.

 Chapter 2199

    An Chu takes out the equipment and finds out the video. Meng Li watches it.


    It''s like watching a science fiction movie. At first, on the central street, the pedestrians were in a hurry, and everything was normal. Suddenly, all kinds of materials floated up, and the eyes could clearly see the small and dense dust moving towards a certain place, and then condensed into a stone beast.


    The whole process is very fast, condensed at an unstoppable speed. In the video, the stone beast is very big. Its whole body is more than three meters high, its four feet are very heavy, and its huge head is rigid and swinging. It seems to be unconscious, attacking anyone and destroying any building at will. People panic and run away in a hurry. The stone beast is behind The ground trembled with every step he took.


    Some people are trampled on by him, some people''s breath is gone, but some people are still lucky to survive. They are only touched by Stone Beasts. It''s hard to avoid some despair. After all, they will be petrified and die.


    The video is short, but somehow let Meng Li have a more intuitive understanding of the stone beast.


    Meng Li doesn''t seem to be aware of the stone beast in the video. He is a little relieved. If he is conscious, it''s even harder to solve.


    They thought that Chu''an still had his own thoughts


    An Chu shook his head and said, "no one says that stone beasts have thoughts."


    Meng Li nodded and asked, "every time the stone beast''s appearance is different?"


    An Chu said: "no, it''s similar to the video. It''s like an elephant and a tiger. I can''t describe what it looks like, but in terms of body size, there are smaller ones and bigger ones."


    Meng Li said.


    She was thinking, what does the appearance of this thing mean?


    Is it something that happens by accident against God''s will? Or something created by the way of heaven?


    "Can you borrow this equipment?" She said hello.


    Anchu did not hesitate, nodded and said, "you see."


    "Thank you." Meng Li lowered his head and began to watch the news.


    It''s all about the reward of Stone Beasts, and also about the reward of medicine. The cover of Medicine report is Zhang Shen. Meng Li opened a page to see that the contents inside all praise Zhang Shen to the extreme, saying that Zhang Shen is the greatest person in this century.


    Zhang Shen is said to be a genius, born noble, and hard to meet in a hundred years. All the beautiful adjectives are put on him.


    The world is used to holding up and stepping on one another. Inevitably, there are comments on the client about Zhang Shen''s report. Anyway, a noble lady is said to be worthless by them.


    And the news about riots, protests and strikes is almost the same as what Anchu said.


    From all kinds of news, at least Anchu didn''t cheat her.


    Meng Li asked Anchu in a low voice again: "do you know the ingredients of the deeply researched medicine?"


    An Chu said helplessly: "it is impossible for Dr. Zhang to publish the ingredient formula at present."


    Now, the ingredients and formula of stone beast are the most important things for Zhang Shen. Once it is published, it is likely that others will develop a thorough solution to the problem before him.


    Even if the Empire asked for him, he had reason to refuse. Now he is the hope of the Empire. The empire can not do anything to him, let alone force him to do anything.


    Meng Li laughs: "also."


    "Do you know?" She stares at Anchu.


    An Chu said, "I certainly don''t know what Dr. Zhang didn''t publish."


    He said with a bitter smile: "although I am his student, I am very strange. Before I have no achievement, it is difficult for teachers to shout out."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Meng Li gently stroked the device in her hand. She was so bored and greedy for it.


    Perhaps an Chu also saw Meng Li''s idea. He was silent for a few seconds and said, "if Miss Wen doesn''t mind, let''s use it together."


    "How do you use them together?" Asked Meng Li.


    "It''s just sitting together and watching, and there''s a live interview program about Dr. Zhang this afternoon. Do you want to watch it?" An Chu said.


    Meng Li became interested: "good."


    Look at that guy. He has nothing to do.


    She said to Anchu, "I''ll go to sleep for a while and watch the live broadcast together after I get up in the afternoon."


    Anchu nodded with a smile, showing the little tiger teeth and pear vortex is particularly lovely.


    Ah Hong took Meng Li back to his room and stood still beside him. Meng Li asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ah Hong said, "Miss, don''t you care?"


    Meng Li: "what do I care about?"


    Ahong: ---


    if you are a normal person, you should care about it. When you see your enemy''s life is so good and you are slandered like that, you should feel very sad.


    Miss is just like nobody, and she plans to watch the live broadcast. Don''t you care? Or is the behavior that has been stimulated abnormal?"Oh, I see. I know what you''re talking about." Meng Li smiles brightly and says to ahong:


    "I don''t care at all. I''m a person with a heart of the world. Despite the enmity between me and him, I still hope that he can develop the necessary medicine as soon as possible, so that more lives can be saved, the people will no longer panic and the Empire will be safe."


    Ahong: ---


    I was almost moved by the great sentiment of the young lady. She is worthy of being an excellent student of Imperial College. Her consciousness is higher than that of ordinary people, and her mind is really broad.


    It''s still the general. They worry too much.


    Facing the speechless ahong, Meng Li said, "tell your father that the next time you come, bring me a device that can access the Internet. I need to know everything outside."


    "Tell my father to rest assured that I won''t log on to my account, and I won''t let Zhang Shen find me along the Internet."


    Naturally, she won''t, because she doesn''t remember her previous account and password. How can she log in?


    Ahong: "I will tell the general, but whether the general will bring is his choice."


    Meng Li: "thank you. You have to say good things for me. Let my father bring one."


    Ahong: ---


    don''t think sweet mouth can move my iron heart.


    Well, never.


    I don''t like hard food.


    In my mind came the picture of the young lady waiting for his comrades in arms at risk. Every time I think of it, I feel moved.


    Otherwise miss think really rely on hunger strike can let oneself laissez faire an Chu and she said those things? In the end is reluctant to miss a meal, would rather be punished by the general.


    Meng Li looked at the tough man ahong standing in the same place and didn''t know what he was thinking. He said to him, "I''m going to sleep."


    ¡±Good afternoon, miss He turned and walked straight out of the door.


    Meng Li smiles and is in a good mood. He takes out a repair pill and begins to practice.

 Chapter 2200

    I feel that I can walk with crutches in a few days. It seems that the effect of taking repair Dan every day is still very obvious.


    What''s more, the effect of the medicine given by the doctor is also very good. The medical development of this plane is good.


    Practice can also make yourself better faster. Meng Li practiced for two hours, and then asked ahong to take her to the roof.


    She went upstairs, downstairs and on the roof with ahong in her arms. Anyway, he carried her out of the island at the beginning. Mengli thought it didn''t matter if she was hugged by him again. It really didn''t matter if she was hugged. Why stick to those.


    Everyone''s mind is pure.


    On the roof, Meng Li asks ahong to prepare some snacks and tea. Ahong is speechless. Miss, it''s entertainment to watch the live broadcast.


    Then let a Hong call an Chu to come up.


    Before the live broadcast started, Meng Li chose to chat with an Chu first, ask about what happened in the college before, and ask if he had any special good friends.


    An Chu''s face was slightly red, and he was very embarrassed to say, "since the young lady helped me out of the encirclement once, I have been paying attention to the young lady."


    "The young lady is very polite to others, but it seems that there is no special friend in the college."


    Meng Li nodded and knew.


    I also talked about some other things, that is, some well-known figures in the college were all listening to an Chu, so I talked about the beginning of Zhang Shen''s live broadcast.


    Before Zhang Shen appeared in front of the camera, he had hundreds of millions of audiences. After a while, Zhang Shen appeared in front of the camera, dressed in formal clothes and noble spirit. He looked at the camera calmly, and the host bowed to him.


    "Dr. Zhang worked hard." The host opened her mouth with a smile, with an unnatural expression. Obviously, she was very excited to contact Dr. Zhang.


    With a smile, Zhang Shen said, "it''s my accusation to serve the Empire and the people, and it''s also my belief in this life. I will make every effort for this."


    In this way, the host used countless gorgeous words to praise Zhang Shen.


    Then he began to ask him some questions, asking him if the scientific research laboratory had analyzed what principle the stone beast depended on and how to eliminate it completely.


    Zhang Shen said: "some of the analysis of the stone beast is in a report I published earlier. If you are interested, you can go and have a look, and I won''t repeat it here, because I haven''t found any new stone beast recently."


    "But polymerization inhibitors can successfully prevent the aggregation of Stone Beasts and more directly ensure the safety of the people in the area. The biggest problem we are facing next is how to increase the production of polymerization inhibitors, or re develop the agents that can replace polymerization inhibitors, and strive to get a new, lower cost, widely produced agent, so as to solve the current situation ¡£¡±


    "As long as polymerization inhibitors or drugs that can replace polymerization inhibitors can be produced in large quantities, stone beasts will no longer be agglomerated."


    Later, Zhang Shen also talked a lot about the cost of the two kinds of medicine. He said that he had been working hard to let the people not worry and trust him. He called on everyone to be law-abiding citizens and not to cause trouble to the Empire at this time.


    Finally, I even bowed to ask you to have confidence in him.


    Then there are some interviews of medical majors, which Zhang Shen answered one by one.


    After that, he interviewed Zhang Shen about some things, such as factory strikes. Zhang Shen called on them to return to work with a mild voice. In front of the camera, he almost had a perfect human design.


    Then there were some interviews about private life. The host said, "it''s said that Dr. Zhang often stayed up all night for research in order to develop drugs."


    Zhang Shen smiles and does not deny it. Then he says that all these are his responsibilities. He will live up to the expectations of the Empire and the people.


    After receiving such generous praise from the host, she did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She said:


    "Dr. Zhang has achieved so much since he was so young. Now he is not married, and I don''t know which lady can match Dr. Zhang."


    Zhang Shen said calmly:


    "the current difficulties have not been solved, there is no time to consider those things."


    The host then asked, "is there a woman that Dr. Zhang likes?"


    Zhang Shen hears the speech, smiles and looks at the camera. Meng Li looks at the live broadcast. He even feels that Zhang Shen is staring at himself.


    "I have openly pursued Miss Wen, so I still want to pursue Miss Wen if I have a chance," he said


    The host was very surprised, and began to praise Zhang''s deep heart and deep affection.


    Meng Li just looked at the screen without expression and saw Zhang Shen face the camera and said, "Miss Wen, please come to me, OK? I need you, and if I can see you, I will be full of motivation. "


    With that, he even extended his hand to the camera. A strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which made people feel gloomy for no reason.


    Meng Li: "this is a man who can''t find her and is going to bake her on the fire.


    There is something wrong with the designation.She suddenly smile, Zhang Shen He, really want to himself to his side? If you really come to him, will you be afraid? Will he regret it then?


    An Chu thinks that Meng Li will be scared when he sees Zhang Shen saying this. After all, Zhang Shen in the live broadcast gives people a deep and bitter feeling. Then Meng Li suddenly smiles next to him, but it scares him.


    "What are you laughing at, Miss Wen?" An Chu asked stutteringly.


    Meng Li touched Zhang''s face on the screen with his finger pulp and said softly:


    "I think this person is funny."


    "Fun..." Anchu didn''t dare to say anything.


    He doesn''t think it''s funny at all. Dr. Zhang said this, which proves that he is still thinking about Miss Wen and has a bad heart.


    Zhang Shen has always been a bold man. When he was not famous in the world, he dared to declare his client publicly. Now he is famous all over the world. Even if he was criticized by the client, he would not have any influence on him.


    On the contrary, now he has more capital. Meng Li thinks at will and knows that there will be a lot of comments to comment on himself.


    More bad comments will come, and his move should be accepted by all the writers.


    It will also have some impact on writers, but now the situation is not good, and we are not afraid of this impact. In the end, writers still have a position in the political arena, and they can not fall because of these things.


    "Turn it off." Meng Li can see from the tone of the host that the live interview is coming to an end.


    An Chu hesitated a little. He seemed to want to finish watching it. Meng Li didn''t say anything. He continued to watch it quietly. At the last moment of the live broadcast, Meng Li saw Zhang Shen shouting to the camera:


    "Miss Wen, are you watching it?"


    Then Anchu suddenly blacked out the device.


    Meng Li asked, "why?"

 Chapter 2201

    An Chu said nervously:


    "do you blame me? I''m just afraid that you''re afraid. I''m even more afraid that he''ll say something to offend you, so you''ll feel worse. "


    Meng Li raised her eyebrows, lay down and looked at the sunset leisurely on the couch. She said:


    "I''m not afraid of him."


    An Chu asked weakly, "really?"


    Meng Li: "of course it''s true. I''m the Wen family, and I''ll work for the Empire in the future. How can I be afraid of him?"


    An Chu smiles: "do you blame me?"


    Meng Li: "how can."


    It''s just to turn off the live broadcast. It won''t get in the way of watching Zhang Shen less.


    Ah Hong also watched the live broadcast downstairs, and then called general Wen to communicate with him, telling him that Zhang Shen was a thief.


    According to some information on the Internet, plus some information provided by an Chu, Meng Li knows more.


    As time went by, she could stand up and walk on crutches. After a while, she could lose crutches and walk.


    Although the medical technology of this plane is advanced, the doctors here still feel that she is recovering too fast.


    It is reasonable to say that the degree of her injury is not two months, she can''t completely lose her crutch. Even if she loses her crutch, her walking will be affected. After all, it''s really serious, and Meng Li''s current state is as good as nothing.


    This is the speed of recovery


    The doctor asked Meng Li how to recover so quickly. Meng Li just said vaguely that he didn''t know what medicine was used in Zhang Shen.


    The implication is that Zhang Shen may have given her special medicine to recover so quickly.


    In fact, she is eating her own healing pills and cultivation, so she can get better so quickly.


    But even after the recovery, ah Hong and Wen''s parents didn''t plan to let Meng Li leave this place.


    But the external situation did not get better, and it became more and more serious. There were riots everywhere, and the stone beast would still appear unprepared. Zhang Shen failed to develop a new agent to replace the polymerization inhibitor, and the cost of polymerization inhibitor was still so expensive.


    In addition, the cost of retarder is still high, and many problems have not been solved.


    The effect of polymerization inhibitor is only 40 days. The effect of polymerization inhibitor scattered around Meng Li''s residence is about to pass. The Wen family sent someone to send a new polymerization inhibitor. Meng Li told ah Hong before that he must show her new polymerization inhibitor.


    This time he took it.


    Inside a sealed bag is white powder. Meng Li holds it in his hand. Who knows that a small bag has such a magical effect, and it''s hard to find and precious.


    Meng Li asked ahong, "I''m going to spread it around, right?"


    Ah Hong nodded: "yes, we must ensure the safety of the young lady."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''ll take it apart."


    Ah Hong just stares at her. Meng Li can''t help laughing: "what should I do when I''m so nervous? I''m not a child. I won''t eat by mistake."


    Ahong:....


    Meng Li opened the package, gently twisted a little medicine with her hand, put it on the tip of her nose, smelled it, and thought for a long time. Then she put it back without wasting it.


    She said to ahong, "if not, let''s go back to the imperial capital."


    "It''s a waste of a packet of polymerization inhibitor to stay here."


    An Chu went back very early. To be exact, he stayed here for less than half a month and followed general Wen and them.


    Ah Hong: "I''m not sure."


    "Don''t be self willed, miss. Zhang Shen certainly didn''t give up on you."


    Meng Li: "I''m afraid of him? I''m going out this time to publicize his crime. I''m going to sue him. He kidnapped me. "


    Ah Hong was a little depressed, and his expression was a little intolerant. He said: "Miss, the cruel truth is that we have no evidence to prove that Dr. Zhang did it, and Dr. Zhang must have thought of thousands of ways to get rid of the crime before he did it."


    "When we went to rescue you, we didn''t dare to meet Dr. Zhang at all. If we met him, we might not be able to walk out, so we didn''t have any evidence."


    "Moreover, at this juncture, it''s not appropriate to sue Dr. Zhang. There will be all kinds of rumors and public anger."


    Meng Li brow tip a pick, ask a way: "really don''t let me return to Emperor capital?"


    Ahong added: "now the imperial capital is in chaos, and many protestors have come to the imperial capital."


    "They always hope that the polymerization inhibitor will spread all over the land, and that the state will provide the retarder free of charge."


    Meng Li nodded and said: "when life is threatened, most people will get rid of all difficulties and seek an exit."


    "Who is to blame for all this? It''s strange that Zhang Shen didn''t work hard enough. It''s been another month. He hasn''t been able to develop a new medicine. "


    "And ah Hong said," Miss, you have a point. "


    "Are you sure you won''t let me go?" Meng Li asked again.


    Ahong nodded his head firmly and said, "the general has specially told me that I must look after the young lady."Meng Li: "lest I run away?"


    Ah Hong said, "yes."


    Meng Li has no choice but to smile. It turns out that he is such a person in general Wen''s heart, but what he thinks is true.


    I really will go out, or the kind that ahong can''t see.


    "Take it." Meng Li gave the polymerization inhibitor back to ahong and said, "go spread it around to ensure the safety of the house."


    "Thank you, miss." Ah Hong said a word.


    The fact that the young lady has given him the potion proves that she has decided to stay here, otherwise she may be reluctant to scatter the potion.


    Although the leg is good, but in the eyes of general Wen and his mother, his brain is not good, the doctor is still here, let her do some strange tests, accept some strange treatment, try to wake up a lot of lost memory.


    Let Meng Li also feel helpless, don''t pretend amnesia can''t explain what they don''t know, pretend amnesia and bear shouldn''t bear.

 Chapter 2202

    With the current location and the location of the imperial capital, Meng Li directly built a space channel to go to the imperial capital.


    When she got to the main street of the imperial capital, it was quiet. She took a look at the time, and it was less than ten o''clock. She thought that before the stone beast appeared, the main street of the imperial capital after nine o''clock should be extremely busy, full of traffic and endless flow.


    Nowadays, outdoor activities are avoided unless necessary.


    To the client, the imperial capital should be very familiar, but it is a strange place for her. She released her mental energy to find the next chapter. I don''t know if Zhang Shen is in the imperial capital.


    All of you have come. Let''s go and see him.


    According to the spiritual imprint, Meng Li really found Zhang Shen''s position, and he was in the imperial capital.


    With a smile, she came to Zhangshen.


    Before, Meng Li had seen Zhang Shen''s research laboratory in news reports, not in this place, but now Zhang Shen''s research laboratory is more high-end than that in news reports.


    This research room is very large, and there is a huge glass cabinet, in which there is a big living man. This man has been petrified from his legs. His eyes are closed tightly, and only his chest undulation proves that he still has breath.


    Zhang Shen stands in front of the glass cabinet and stares at the man with petrifaction. He stares at the glass cabinet for a long time.


    Meng Li didn''t show up, so he looked at Zhang Shen silently.


    About the past ten minutes, Zhang Shen opened a small lattice on the glass cabinet, drew some blood from the person, and injected some blue liquid into the person. Looking at the blue liquid, Meng Li''s memory came back. It was a bit like what Zhang Shen tried to inject into her.


    However, there are too many blue potions, and the ingredients are different. I can''t be sure if it''s the same thing I tried to inject myself.


    After all, I couldn''t identify the ingredients at that time.


    But I''m sure it wasn''t a good thing at the time.


    After injecting blue liquid into the man, Zhang Shen turned to test his blood. He sat beside the microscope. The whole space was very quiet, only the sound of various instruments.


    It wasn''t long before the people in the glass cabinet made a painful groan, and then the petrified area on his body increased, at least a few centimeters up.


    But the man just snorted a few times, his eyes were still closed, and he still couldn''t wake up.


    Previously, it was reported in the news that people who were touched by stone beasts would be petrified and die, which is called petrification.


    After suffering from petrifaction, the process of petrifaction is quite painful, and this person obviously further petrifaction, should be particularly painful, but even so did not wake up, want to Zhang Shen gave him some special medicine.


    Meng Li has a strange guess, but it''s hard to say if it''s right.


    She even suspected that the blue medicine was petrifying. Zhang Shen didn''t work out something to completely solve the petrification, but he did?


    What''s going on now?


    If my guess is right, what does Zhang Shenyan do with this kind of medicine? Why use it on people?


    Can it be easily studied?


    Meng Li frowns and stares at Zhang Shen, but after that, Zhang Shen doesn''t inject anything into the living man any more. Instead, he does some experiments. Not to mention that Zhang Shen is very dedicated. He stays in the research room until one o''clock before he leaves.


    After he left, many of the instruments were still on, but they were not completely turned off. Meng Li took a look and found that there was an instrument with polymerization inhibitor in it, which was quite a lot.


    It seems that Zhang Shen himself made some of these medicines, which he should not hand over to others. Instead, he should keep them for his own use, or sell them privately. They are expensive.


    As for the cost, it must be borne by the Empire.


    I think Zhang Shen is not so dignified yet, so he chooses to take on his own responsibility.


    Zhang Shen''s computer is shut down, and on the password, Meng Li opened, just to crack the password took quite a long time.


    Can''t show traces, can''t let Zhang Shen aware that someone moved his computer, so as not to scare the snake.


    At present, she has no plan to solve Zhang Shen, because she feels that he is still useful.


    Just opened the computer to find a circle, all kinds of encrypted files were opened by her to see once, it can be said that the computer can see all read, Rao is so, also did not find anything useful.


    Not to mention the formulation of polymerization inhibitor and retarder.


    The formula is strange, just smell the medicine Meng Li can''t completely distinguish the ingredients and dosage, so I want to find the ingredient table to have a look.


    After all, it''s a science and technology plane, and many components are chemical components.


    Although Zhang Shen entrusted the manufacture of polymerization inhibitor and rock retarder to the imperial medicine bureau, in fact, the core formula is in Zhang Shen''s hands.


    He has a separate agent in his hand, which is the core of the production of polymerization inhibitor and stone retarder. It needs to be added to the production of polymerization inhibitor and stone retarder, and this thing can only be obtained from him.Well, it''s a man who can protect himself.


    Now only he can make the core potion, and the Empire will protect him.


    Holding the core is his capital.


    Meng Li also didn''t find this core medicine, and she couldn''t take it away. Even if she took one gram, Zhang Shen would be aware of it.


    Nothing was found, which disappointed Meng Li. Later, Meng Li thought about it, took out a piece of cloth to cover his face, and then opened the glass cabinet.


    The glass cabinet needs password and fingerprint to open. Although there is no fingerprint, Meng Li saw Zhang Shenkai once before, and he also used the password, because the gloves he was wearing at that time were not taken off to use fingerprint.


    Meng Li opened the glass cabinet, can only open a small corner, also can only stretch in a hand, the whole glass cabinet has no password, can''t open completely.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand and shakes the man inside. The man inside has no clothes. When Meng Li touches his arm, he obviously feels that the meat on his arm sinks down and a small nest appears.


    At such a close look, his skin has turned earthy gray.


    Meng Li called to him, "wake up?"


    But this person still has no response, in order to wake him up, Meng Li takes out a silver needle and starts to stimulate his acupoints, but Rao is so, this person still can''t wake up.


    Meng Li has no choice but to smile, or she wants to be bad, that is, the pain of petrifaction can''t make him wake up, not to mention this?


    Since she couldn''t wake him up, Meng Li took a picture of him to see if she could find out who the man was after she went back. After finishing these, she left without any trace.


    He changed the sky and then came to see it. However, after thinking about it, he still wanted to go to Zhang Shen''s home to have a look. He couldn''t say that he had the formula of the medicine at home. He made it when he thought about it. Meng Li sensed Zhang Shen''s position and followed him.

 Chapter 2203

    Zhang Shen''s home is not far from here, especially near. She has been here for a long time. Zhang Shen has been home for a long time, so Meng Li goes directly to his home and finds that he has already laid down to sleep.


    It seems that he didn''t sleep very well, so Meng Li used his dream beast talent to make him sleep well. Not only that, he also created a nightmare for him by the way, which was a little revenge in advance.


    So Meng Li is relieved to open Zhang Shen''s home computer. After cracking the password, he goes in and rummages for a pass.


    Nothing. Is Zhang Shen so cautious? Only the core ingredients and formula recorded in their own mind, do not retain any place.


    Who is he afraid of finding and stealing?


    Or did the Empire find these things and threaten his position?


    I don''t know what the purpose is. I can only say that Zhang Shen is very careful. Of course, it''s the safest way to store the most important confidential documents, just in his mind.


    Zhang Shen''s electronic equipment and any place where the data may be stored have been searched by Meng Li. Instead of finding the core formula of the two drugs, she found a manuscript with various chemical symbols on it. If the formula is useful, people suffering from petrifaction will have medicine to treat. Unfortunately, it is abandoned by Zhang Shen. All the above notes show this The formula doesn''t work.


    Meng Li looked at it carefully. Although the formula failed, Zhang Shen kept it. He thought that the formula still had some merits. At least it was feasible to follow one of the above points when developing the medicine.


    The most important thing is that "thieves don''t go empty.".


    She went all the way to the imperial capital, but she didn''t get what she got. She brought something back to be worthy of this trip, so she took out her mobile phone, opened the memo, transcribed the failed recipe, and then left.


    Before I left, I saw Zhang Shen, who was very uncomfortable in my sleep. Meng Li''s eyes flashed a little cold.


    Directly back to the room, Meng Li takes a mental look at ahong. Ahong is asleep. He should not know that he has run out.


    Because he locked the door, he couldn''t pry in to see if he was in the room.


    "Well?" Meng Li, with a smile in her eyes, said, "you are still excellent. Before, you modestly said that you are very ordinary. You can''t let Dr. Zhang look down on you."

 Chapter 2204

    An Chu smiles and says, "so I feel lucky and surprised."


    Meng Li pondered and asked: "Zhang Shen has a deep mind. Will he know that you helped me escape from the island, so..."


    an Chu shook his head and said, "Miss, you don''t have to worry about this. Although Dr. Zhang has a deep mind, if he knows that I helped you and broke his business, he will easily solve me by other means, and won''t bother to give it to me like this Next set


    "As for why I was chosen, I really don''t understand. Now I feel insecure, but I''m going to work tomorrow."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    What an Chu said is reasonable.


    "Congratulations, you have a bright future." Meng Li smiles.


    An Chu said shyly, "Miss Wen is wrong."


    "In the future, will you be directly involved in the pharmaceutical research for stone beasts?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu nodded and said, "yes, in fact, we are not qualified to participate in this major project. We are not qualified in all aspects, but Dr. Zhang still let us join. Although we are not the main force, we can participate in some."


    "Don''t you worry about the delay?" Asked Meng Li.


    An Chu shook his head and said, "now that the funds are expanded, we are overflowing, so it doesn''t have much impact."


    Meng Li: "very good."


    "How do you know the location of the island?" Suddenly she asked the question again.


    An Chu: "except silence, there is no other way to deal with it.


    "Does Zhang Shen cherish his talent so much? At this critical moment, how long will it take to train you students? " After a long silence, Meng Li questions.


    "Dr. Zhang probably wants to cultivate a team loyal to him under the current conditions." Anchu thought about it and said.


    Meng Li laughed: "so you are a member of his team?"


    An Chu was very uneasy to ask: "Miss Wen, do you mind this matter?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I don''t mind. Naturally I don''t mind."


    She doesn''t mean to ask Anchu not to do it because she has a bright future. She also thinks it''s normal for Anchu to treat things separately. She just thinks that it''s impossible for Zhang Shen to cherish his talent. Maybe she really wants to have her own team.


    Just an Chu, how can be selected by Zhang Shen, think about it all feel strange.


    She also secretly inquired with ahong about Anchu, who was not very good at college, and had no special relationship with Dr. Zhang.


    There are a lot of excellent college students who are born better than Anchu waiting for Zhang Shen to choose, but this position is given to Anchu.


    I don''t understand. I have nothing to think about, but I can go to see them when I have nothing to do.


    An Chu came in the morning and left in the evening. He came to see Meng Li and told him that he had a good job by the way.


    In the evening, she said that she was going to bed early. Ah Hong said, "Miss, you go to bed early."


    Meng Li: "early to bed, early to rise, good health."


    Ah Hong nodded, "OK."


    "Miss, don''t sleep so dead at night. It''s hard to deal with any emergency." He asked without expression.


    Meng Li: "what


    "Did you knock on my door last night?" She asked.


    Ah Hong said, "I''m afraid the young lady will run away from home secretly in the middle of the night, so I''ll knock on the door to see if you''re there. You didn''t respond. You''re sleeping too much."


    Meng Li said faintly: "don''t knock. I won''t go. I don''t know that you have installed alarms in the door and windows. You start them before you go to bed. As long as I try to open the door or jump out of the window, the reason why you can find them on the Internet is that this person is already famous.


    He turned out to be a staff member of the Institute of pharmacy, LV Yingrui. He used to work with Dr. Zhang, and he should have many patents. His personal ability is good, but his family background is not good. The status quo of the empire is not good. The class is obvious, and the aristocracy has too much power. Because of his weak family background, his personal patents have been taken away a lot.


    Of course, these are all written on the Internet, and I don''t know whether they are true or not. He once sued others, claiming that he was threatened by others, and then he had to hand over his new invention, which was taken by others to apply for a patent. Later, he couldn''t think of it and risked his life to sue. However, in the end, he failed, and almost got a charge of framing others.


    But there are also people on the Internet who say that he is taking advantage of others'' enthusiasm. There are different opinions and they are not sure what the facts are.


    Such a person, a colleague of Dr. Zhang, was in the glass cabinet, and it seemed that he was going to die.


    She pulled the information down and said on the Internet that LV Yingrui disappeared a month ago. At that time, everyone''s eyes were on Zhang Shen. No one would care how LV Yingrui disappeared.


    After all, he didn''t make any contribution to the stone beast incident, and everyone was worried about his fate. Who could care about him, even the people in the research institute didn''t care.After almost understanding this person''s identity, Meng Li began to feel the will of heaven. Now he can move freely, and he can do more things. He knows more about the outside world, so it''s time to act.


    But even if Meng Li used his talent to sense the will of heaven, she didn''t feel anything. The world''s heaven is abnormal.


    I should have known, because I can''t even capture the plot.


    Is this stone beast deliberately arranged by the way of heaven to eliminate people in the world, or is it just a problem in its operation that makes this product appear in the world?


    Meng Li thought that before the stone beast, the world was flourishing. It is very likely that the stone beast appeared because of the problem of heaven''s way. So he should help the world to solve the stone beast?


    We can only try this first. The appearance of the stone beast makes many people lose their lives, makes all people feel panic, and even makes the world in a mess.


    That oneself should go to ponder the stone beast first is, chapter deep there of affair can put aside first.


    No, it''s better to save LV Yingrui first. Maybe she can destroy Zhang Shen''s current Renshi through LV Yingrui. She hasn''t forgotten what Zhang Shen did to her before. Doesn''t she care about fame and wealth? If one day fame and fortune are lost, what will he do?

 Chapter 2205

    The main reason is that if we don''t save LV Yingrui, we will die.


    But when Meng Li arrived at the Research Institute, he found that the glass cabinet containing LV Yingrui was still there, but LV Yingrui was not there.


    She has some doubts. It''s not Zhang Shen who has noticed that an outsider has come to his research room. She is very cautious and doesn''t even leave a fingerprint. Everything has been restored to him. It shouldn''t be.


    She sensed the position of the next chapter and found that he was already at home.


    After Meng Li passed by, Zhang Shen was ready to talk. Listening to the voice over there, it was like Hanshan. Zhang Shen angrily scolded, "you fool, how did you do it? LV Yingrui runs away! "


    Hanshan was very surprised. She said, "how can it be?"


    "Dr. Zhang, as you know, I''m from the imperial secret service. There''s no doubt about my technology. It can''t be because of my technology."


    "Well, now you''re quibbling with me. If there''s no problem, how can people run away?" Zhang Shen asked.


    Angry, he directly picked up a glass bottle and smashed it to the floor, making a crisp cracking sound, so Hanshan at the other end closed her mouth.


    "Last time you let Wenru run, this time you let LV Yingrui run. How can I trust you?"


    "Ah?" Zhang Shen was furious.


    Hanshan pursed her lips. She didn''t know what to say.


    All the sophistry is feeble, now people are running, she does not know how others evade the alarm, how to break the password to get people out.


    "Can it be the people arranged by general Wen that have the ability to save Wen ru? If not, they have the ability to save LV Yingrui." Hanshan asked.


    Zhang took a deep breath: "the writer is really good at it!" His tone was inexplicably gloomy.


    He also thinks it''s a writer. Otherwise, who will come to save LV Yingrui? Is it just for himself to save LV Yingrui?


    Meng Li hid in the space, separated from Zhang Shen, some speechless.


    She wanted to save LV Yingrui, but she didn''t expect to be taken first, but the pot was left to the writer.


    But it doesn''t matter. The contradiction between Zhang Shen and the literati is more than that. Zhang Shen always tries his best to attack the literati, but the literati are especially on guard now and won''t give Zhang Shen a chance. How can the literati be so fragile that they can easily solve the problem?


    Is there such a thing that he still targets at the writers, who are still on guard against him.


    If we didn''t expect Zhang Shenyan to come up with a real solution to the problem, we would have solved it now.


    But I can also think of a way, not only to expect Zhang Shen to contribute to mankind.


    She still has a little regret now. Why didn''t she leave a mental imprint on LV Yingrui yesterday? Now she knows who took him.


    Yesterday, LV zudeng hesitated. She was sure that she would not come back.


    It''s very capable to take LV Yingrui away successfully.


    "By the way, have you found Wenru?" Zhang Shen asked Han Shan.


    Hanshan said: "I have been monitoring Wenru''s account, and even all the accounts of the people related to Wenru have been monitored, but I didn''t find that they contacted the people who suspected Wenru."


    "Didn''t Wenru''s parents get in touch with her?" Zhang Shen asked darkly.


    Hanshan said, "no, they can''t help not contacting."


    "Oh?" Zhang Shen pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "it''s a good hiding. I hope it''s always so good."


    "Are Wen''s parents willing to let her daughter hide forever? Isn''t it a waste of training her? " Zhang Shen''s mouth outlines a smile.


    Hanshan said to Zhang Shen: "yes, as long as she hides and doesn''t come out all the time, she will be abandoned. Wasn''t she very proud before? Now I''m not afraid of you? "


    Zhang Shen tut tut two: "Hanshan, Hanshan, you are not good at it, so this mouth is a little useful."


    Hanshan was silent and Zhang Shen ended the call directly.


    Hearing their conversation, Meng Li smiles. It turns out that Zhang Shen is such a person. He wants to destroy the woman he can''t get. Just because he refuses him, he feels despised and insulted. Now he has to take revenge.


    If it''s true, the heart is twisted.


    Only this time did he really return empty handed. This research institute is the Research Institute of news reporting, not the Research Institute of LV Yingrui, which he kept in private. This is the imperial Institute, and an Chu is also in it.


    Zhang Shen is talking about things with the whole R & D team at the moment, and an Chu is very inconspicuous in it, and his position is at the back. In the whole process, he can''t say a word, and has no sense of existence.


    But look at his eyes, or full of look, give the feeling is diligent and studious.


    It''s just that the people around Anchu keep some distance from him. There is always a trace of disdain and dislike in his eyes.

 Chapter 2206

    Anchu is surrounded by the children of powerful people. In this country, most of the important posts are held by powerful people. Obviously, Anchu is also disgusted by the people around him.


    After watching for a while, there was nothing to see there, especially Zhang Shen, who was also in the working state, could not see anything special.


    She waited until the evening when she really found that a stone beast had formed in a certain place, causing confusion. Meng Li hurriedly went over and saw the stone beast. After it was completely formed, he unconsciously attacked any target around him.


    This time, the stone beast appeared in the civilian area of the imperial capital. Although everyone tries to reduce outdoor activities, there are still people outside. When they see the stone beast, they run away in a hurry. However, the stone beast''s attack speed is very fast. If they take a few steps at will, they can catch up with the running people. If they wave their arms at will, they can meet the people they want to meet. It can even directly from the windows on the second or third floor There''s a direct attack.


    The window glass and anti-theft window on the window have no effect on the stone beast. It can even step into the corridor and directly kick open other people''s doors and attack people.


    Doors and windows are like furnishings for powerful stone beasts. People panic and cry, and there is no way to stop them. They call for help. Generally speaking, there is a stone beast in this place, and it will come soon. Whether it''s Zhang Shen who applies for special approval of some retarders for the Empire, or you make some personal promises, you have to express your position.


    "It seems that the empire is urging Dr. Zhang," ahong said


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and ahong said: "the reporter who is connected with Zhang Shen has a different background. Her meaning is a bit of Empire. Maybe Zhang Shen has been putting pressure on him for a long time. The Empire has put pressure on him from all aspects, and now it is also putting pressure on him from the mass media."


    Meng Li nodded: "it makes sense."

 Chapter 2207

    Before, Zhang Shen spent a lot of time to develop polymerization inhibitor and retarder, which made the Empire full of expectations for him and established his position. However, since the two kinds of reagents came out, Zhang Shen has not been able to develop more effective and better solutions.


    After a long time, many people tried their best to use the retarder, but they didn''t wait for Zhang Shen to develop a new one.


    Moreover, all kinds of funds, all kinds of precious instruments and materials were freely used by Zhang Shen.


    Zhang Shen didn''t know that he was urged by others, or that he still had to rely on the mass media to put pressure on him, but his voice was still calm as usual, with some regret and pity.


    He is also very sad to say that such unfortunate things happen. But now the medicine is under the management of the Empire. If he wants to apply for a special medicine at a low price, he can only apply to the Empire. He also says that he is now devoting himself to the research and development of medicine, and the implication is that he can''t take care of so much.


    Moreover, the more things are delayed, the time for the development of the drug will be delayed. After all, people have so much energy that they can''t do everything.


    Meng Li said to ahong with a smile:


    "Zhang Shen means to tell the Empire, don''t rush, the faster, the slower?"


    Ah Hong nodded: "it''s like this."


    "Now that he has the capital to talk like this, the empire can''t help him. Looking at it, only he can hope to develop a thorough solution to the problem."


    Meng Li gave a smile with uncertain meaning.


    She also saw reporters ask Zhang Shen if he has made any progress, saying that there are many people waiting for help now. Stone Beasts not only appear in the imperial capital, but also in all parts of the country.


    Zhang Shen also said that there are patients all over the country and they need medicine everywhere, so it''s very normal that they don''t use enough medicine. He has tried his best, saying that he has to work hard to develop new medicine to replace the expensive old medicine, and he has to develop new special medicine. He says that he is busy late at night every day, but he is suffering instead.


    It''s hard to sell a handful.


    Then Meng Li looked on the Internet and said that the Empire has put all the pressure and expectations on Zhang Shen. He has endured too much, and no one understands him. He only knows how to urge him to embarrass him.


    It''s not easy to say that Dr. Zhang has shouldered a huge mission. He said don''t hurry, take your time and don''t strain your body.


    Of course, there are some magical replies. They say they are the Virgin Mary.


    You are such a virgin. I hope that one day you will get petrifaction, and Dr. Zhang will not be in a hurry to develop it slowly and not be tired.


    Think about the netizens who are not afraid of their own lives? Who''s willing to die?


    Meng Li see these, just helplessly smile.


    Everyone has their own ideas. Some people speak with thorns, but what they say is also true. Some people choose to be gentle and kind, and seem to understand and tolerate everything in the world unconditionally.


    Don''t judge too much.


    Meng Li thinks of LV Yingrui again, and his heart is filled with regret. He doesn''t know who took him away, but he is useful. He should be the one who can make Zhang Shen''s reputation drop thousands of miles.


    Now that people are taken away, they don''t know whether they are dead or alive. If LV Yingrui still has evidence of Zhang Shen''s attack on him, it''s still meaningful to find him. If he doesn''t, even if he finds him, it''s unrealistic to rely on his mouth to testify against Zhang Shen.


    It doesn''t matter. Since we can''t destroy Zhang Shen''s reputation, we can also destroy him. However, even if we kill him, his reputation will still exist, and he will still be a great man. He will be recorded in books, which will make medical students worship him and live forever. He will feel cheap in any way.


    Thinking of Zhang Shen''s conjecture, Meng Li thought that he would not be taken away by general Wen.


    She looked at ahong and asked, "do you know LV Yingrui?"


    Ahong thought for a while and said, "I''m impressed. I''ve seen the news about him before."


    "What kind of people?" Asked Meng Li.


    Ahong said: "I don''t understand, but it''s said that many patents have been robbed. The circle is very chaotic. People who have no ability can''t keep their own patents."


    Meng Li: "is that true on the news?"


    At that time, I checked the information about him, read the news and netizens said that he had been robbed of the patent, that he was actually a very capable person, and that he sued others, but people said that he was trying to grab other people''s patent, but the online things were half true and half false, Meng Li didn''t believe it.


    Ah Hong nodded and said, "his patent has really been robbed. I''ve heard something about the aristocracy all these years with the general."


    "Although the family background of the person who stole his patent was worse than that of the young lady, he was also a noble. He didn''t have the right to say no, as if he had given some money to compensate him, but he seemed to be depressed for a long time."


    Meng Li''s face slowly showed a strange expression, and there was a strange idea in her heart.


    "How does the young lady think of him?" Ah Hong asked.


    "I just read the news that he was missing," Meng Li saidAh Hong said, "I remember missing for a long time." Then he frowned.


    "He and Dr. Zhang are colleagues," Meng said


    Ah Hong nodded and said, "yes, he went ahead of Dr. Zhang. Originally, he couldn''t get in. But when he got in, some people said that what he got in through his relationship was supported by the nobles."


    "It''s said that he got in by his real ability."


    Meng Li said thoughtfully: "it''s better to say that some people thought highly of his ability in those years, then let him enter the Research Institute, let him develop some drugs, and then take away his patent."


    "He''s just a tree raised by someone else in a research institute. When it bears fruit, it''s picked."


    Although there are some conspiracy theories, Meng Li''s conjecture is not impossible.


    Ah Hong said in a voice: "there is no need to see through a lot of things in the world. How could miss think of asking him?" In ahong''s eyes, the world is like this: the weak eat the strong, and the weak are exploited by the strong.


    Birth determines the fate of most people, and it is difficult for anyone to get rid of the restrictions brought by the original family.


    He turned the subject around again.


    Meng Li said, "do you want to ask Dad if LV Yingrui is there?"


    Just ask directly. If general Wen really finds a place to hide, it''s easier to do. Moreover, she still has another kind of conjecture to confirm.


    If he is really there, if you ask yourself how to guess it, it doesn''t matter if you talk nonsense. That is to say, intuition and dreams are OK, and you can say it at will by looking for some reasons.


    If not, general Wen asked himself why he asked LV Yingrui. He could say that he was on the spur of the moment. Even if his daughter was unreasonable, general Wen would not care too much or doubt too much.

 Chapter 2208

    Ahong: "how can miss think that LV Yingrui is with the general?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "no matter what, I''ll let you ask Dad."


    "There is no logic or reason for this kind of problem." Ah Hong''s expression was very puzzled.


    Meng Li said, "that''s my logic, you don''t understand."


    "Go and ask for me."


    Ah Hong: "just...


    anyway, I have to talk to the general. I''d better ask by the way. If I don''t ask, the young lady won''t be happy again.


    He''s got to be haunted.


    Ah Hong runs to ask. Meng Li sticks to the side to listen. Ah Hong makes a gesture and asks Meng Li to say goodbye. Meng Li nods and agrees. Listening to ah Hong ask general Wen.


    Ah Hong said that her voice can''t communicate with general Wen. It''s easy to detect, so she can''t make a voice to pass from here.


    General Wen was dazed when he heard ah Hong''s question. He said:


    "how can I feel that LV Yingrui is with me and who he is? I don''t have any impression."


    Ah Hong looked at Meng Li helplessly. General Wen told ah Hong, "let her be well, and don''t think about strange things all day long."


    Meng Li gives ahong a look, which means that ahong asks again. Ahong asks again.


    General Wen said, "I have no impression of this man. How can I hide him?"


    Meng Li waved his hand. The meaning of general Wen is that he really doesn''t know who LV Yingrui is. According to his identity, he really won''t put LV Yingrui in his heart.


    Then it''s not general Wen who took LV Yingrui away.


    How is LV Yingrui? Are you still alive? How long can it last.


    Ah.


    Meng Li felt sorry that he could not destroy Zhang Shen''s reputation.


    There is nothing to do in the evening. Meng Li runs to see what Zhang Shen is doing. He still stays in his private research institute late at night. He doesn''t know what he is studying. He seems to be quite dedicated.


    But there is no particular movement.


    After that, Meng Li observed Zhang Shen in secret for several days and found nothing.


    Occasionally, he would talk to Hanshan, as if a new base had been built, and he didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Just to Meng Li''s surprise, one night, when she was staring at Zhang Shen, she found that someone anonymously gave Zhang Shen a geographical location, which was exactly where she lived.


    It also said that it was the hiding place of Wenru.


    Meng Li: "what are these things? How can anyone know where they are? General Wen has done a good job in keeping secrets.


    Besides, there should not be many people who know where she is. Ah Hong, doctor, an Chu, and other people who often come to deliver goods and materials, including Wen''s father and Wen''s mother. Of course, once they brought a driver up, but as long as Wen''s father and Wen''s mother brought them, they should be trustworthy.


    Who''s going to leak? What about Zhang Shen?


    It''s weird.


    After Zhang Shen read the information, he raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t know who was so kind to tell him, he always sent someone to have a look.


    He contacted Hanshan again and said to Hanshan, "go and have a look first and make sure there is Wenru in it."


    Hanshan said nothing else and agreed.


    Seeing this, Meng Li had a hard time. Zhang Shen was so delayed that he hurriedly went back, opened the door and knocked on ah Hong''s door.


    Ah Hong opened the door and saw the young lady at the door. He looked at his watch again. It''s twelve o''clock now.


    "What does miss do?" he asked


    Meng Li said seriously, "I have something to do with you."


    Ahong: ---


    he looks helpless.


    What else can I do in the middle of the night? I''m afraid the lady doesn''t think of some strange things again.


    Looking at his expression, Meng Li pursed his lips and said, "I tell you, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Zhang Shen already knows that we live here."


    Ahong: ---


    in short, in the middle of the night, what nonsense was the young lady talking about.


    He straightened his face and asked Meng Li: "how did the young lady know that Dr. Zhang knew we were here?"


    Meng Li''s face cooled down and said to ahong:


    "don''t always think that I''m joking with you. I don''t have anything to do with you. I''ve been together for a long time, and you''ve made me a child."


    "Do I look like a child? You''d better be serious. "


    Tell ahong that ahong doesn''t believe it. It''s better to show some momentum, just like at first.


    "I also tell you that Zhang Shen has sent someone to see us now. Once he finds out that we are here, he will definitely attack us, so you should not take precautions in advance?"


    "Still don''t believe me, if I have an accident because of your carelessness, can you bear the responsibility?"After Meng Li taught him a serious lesson, ah Hong really took a correct attitude. This kind of thing is better to be trusted than not. No matter how much trouble you are in, you can''t let the young lady have an accident. He said:


    "let''s transfer first."


    Ah Hong contacted general Wen all night. The so-called cunning rabbit caves are probably the same. They have already prepared a new residence. As long as there is something abnormal here, they will move there immediately.


    General Wen thinks that his daughter is a little strange. How does she know that Zhang Shen knows?


    However, they still have the mentality of rather trusting and not trusting and arrange people to come over all night to transfer them.


    When the people who came to meet them came, they also brought a new chip to ahong. Ahong put the chip into the monitor. Meng Li said, "are you useful?"


    "Hanshan came by herself. She''s from the secret service. She has a lot of things on her hand that can avoid your monitoring."


    Ahong said: "it doesn''t matter if it''s her. The power of science and technology is powerful, and the chip I''m holding now is the latest one, and it''s not available. There''s no technology to crack it."


    "The general gave it to me. I don''t think Hanshan would know that the general would put it here."


    After that, he said with some emotion: "the general really tried his best for the young lady. In fact, the general loves the young lady very much."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "so it is."


    This kind of thing is supposed to be the high-end technology used by Jun secretly, but it was brought here by general Wen to ensure his own safety. It''s really very loving.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that it''s necessary for the general to make sure whether Dr. Zhang has sent someone to come here, and then it''s easy to deal with it. If it''s true that someone has sent someone from there, then there must be something wrong with us." Ah Hong frowned slightly and asked Meng Li:


    "how could miss know?"


    Meng Li said, "I have a dream."


    Ahong: "I don''t know what to say.


    Meng Li said: "we''d better evacuate first. Don''t be afraid that Hanshan brought a lot of people here. It''s very difficult to cope with it."


    It''s not the right time to fight head-on because it doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 2209

    Ah Hong nodded, installed the monitor, quickly erased all traces of Meng Li in the house, and took Meng Li to leave.


    Meng Li asked ahong in the car, "why does Hanshan listen to Zhang Shen?"


    Ahong was silent for a few seconds and said: "Hanshan''s birth is actually better than that of Dr. Zhang. After all, Dr. Zhang''s civilian mother is like a stain hanging on his head, but they have known each other since childhood. It seems that there are many stories. Zhang Shen has been holding Hanshan to death."


    "Maybe it''s your love and my wish."


    Meng Li: "can''t be your lover, be your helper?"


    "Is she willing to be Zhang Shen''s subordinate?"


    Ah Hong nodded: "probably so."


    Meng Li said: "that kind of feeling is quite strange."


    "Zhang Shen is eccentric and has a bad attitude towards Hanshan. He can always be around Zhang Shen because of his emotional support."


    "No wonder." Ah Hong said: "how can miss feel strange? Hanshan really loves Zhang Shen, so she is willing to go through fire and water for him. She is willing to endure his temper. As long as Zhang Shen needs it, she can always pay. No matter what way she uses, it''s good to be with him."


    "This kind of feeling is very pure. Hanshan doesn''t ask for anything in return."


    Meng Li took a look at ah Hong and said, "how can you work under general Wen? You should be an emotional expert."


    "If the young lady is happy to make fun of me, laugh." Zhang Shen is somewhat speechless.


    Meng Li laughs. He doesn''t really make fun of ah Hong. He just thinks that ah Hong is right. Everyone''s way of expressing love is different, and not everyone needs to be rewarded. Some people are willing to accompany their loved ones in a different way.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Shen doesn''t have any feelings for Hanshan, and he mercilessly uses Hanshan''s feelings for him.


    The new residence is far away. It''s only three or four o''clock before I arrive. This house is smaller than the previous villa, but it''s very clean inside. Ah Hong asked Meng Li to have a rest first. Meng Li asked:


    "did you monitor the location before Hanshan went?"


    Ahong hesitated, nodded his head and said, "it''s monitored. Only she can use so many things to avoid heavy monitoring."


    "Believe me, I won''t lie to you." Meng Li smiles at ah Hong.


    Ah Hong was still puzzled and said, "how can miss know?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I said I monitored Zhang Shen. Do you believe it?"


    Ahong:....


    Meng Li turns to take a bath, and then goes to sleep. After more than an hour''s sleep, she wakes up. When she wakes up, she goes directly to Zhangshen. Zhangshen sleeps soundly. Meng Li takes his device, turns it on, looks at it, and sees the anonymous message.


    And Meng Li also finds Zhang Shen through some traces, trying to follow this anonymous information to find out who sent it, but he failed.


    His failure doesn''t mean Meng Li can''t succeed, especially as a system, you Yun is very proficient in this aspect, and it''s not very difficult to crack some technologies of this plane.


    Zhang Shen''s devices with all kinds of passwords seem to be very confidential, but they have been turned over and over by Meng Li without leaving any trace.


    Under the guidance of you Yun, Meng Li finds a location from which the information is sent. She smiles and feels that things have become more interesting.


    Space conversion, without any obstruction, she went to the place, this is a basement, this basement is also full of all kinds of equipment, is also a small Research Institute, this can make Meng Li laugh, how the world''s Research Institute.


    Do so many people set up a research institute in private to try to find a solution to the disaster?


    Is that one thinking of the world or for fame and profit?


    After all, it''s the glory of my life to study it.


    There are also several computers here. Meng Li opened them and checked them. He found that one of them was used to send anonymous messages to Zhang Shen.


    Eh, I didn''t find out who was the owner of these computers.


    Besides, there is no one here. Meng Li intended to wait here, but he gave up after thinking about it. It''s only six or seven o''clock now, and this place is obviously private. Maybe he won''t come during the day, maybe there will be someone at night.


    You can''t wait until the evening. Just come back at night. She has left her mark here,


    and ah Hong is sure to look for her. Now she has just gone through a special period, so she should be worried if she can''t find herself.


    Ah, Mingming ahong used to be a firecracker, but now how can he become like a housekeeper.


    Meng Li thought about it and decided to go back first.


    In the morning, when ah Hong saw Meng Li, he felt relieved. General Wen knew that there was a ghost, and he was trying his best to find out.


    However, towards noon, an Chu contacted Meng Li, because Meng Li registered a special account after she got the Internet device. This account is not easy to be found and will not be displayed on any platform. No one can search for her. Only when she actively adds other people as friends can others see the existence of this account.It won''t expose any geographical location.


    Of course, there is one drawback. Besides chatting, there is no other function. It''s quite complicated to add a friend. Her friends have to have this kind of account, and it''s hard to get one. Ah Hong got it for her.


    Moreover, an Chu was not closely monitored by Zhang Shen, and there was no abnormal connection.


    Anchu began to chat with Mengli, and then said to see Mengli, Mengli slightly pick eyebrows, said: "Anchu, I moved."


    "Why?" An Chu made a puzzled expression.


    Meng Li said: "because Zhang Shen found me there, my father''s men had a ghost."


    An Chu said, "what should we do? Are you safe now? "


    "How could someone tell Dr. Zhang?"


    "Are you sure you can hide it? Miss Wen, I am particularly worried about your safety now. "


    Meng Li looks at an Chu and sends out a few words, but these words disappear on the screen a minute later. This is also the feature of this software, and no chat record will be kept.


    Meng Li replied, "I''m not so afraid of him either."


    Anchu: No


    "Miss Wen, you must pay attention. If something happens to you this time, I can''t know your position as I did last time."


    "You will be in complete danger."


    "You must pay more attention."


    An Chu''s words are sincere and sincere. He is also worried about Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "how did you know the location of the island last time?"


    It seems that he asked many times, but an Chu didn''t tell him. Did he know the location of the island by accident?


    As a student of Zhang Shen, it seems that it is not impossible.

 Chapter 2210

    An Chu said, "Miss Wen, do you really want to know that?"


    Meng Li: "of course, I''ve been wondering about it for a long time."


    An Chu: "ah Forgive me. I didn''t tell you for your sake. "


    Meng Li looked at the lines of words on the screen, typing reply: "listen to your tone, seems to want to tell me."


    An Chu repeated, "I don''t tell you for your own good."


    Meng Li said, "tell me, I really want to know."


    "But it''s not suitable to talk like this now, and it''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I see you next time." An Chu said.


    Meng Li smiles on the screen and says to an Chu, "don''t you want to know where I live now? Don''t you think about coming to see me? "


    "By the way, are you working now?" Meng Li asked him.


    An Chu said: "I had a rest today. I worked overtime last night. In fact, I didn''t do anything. I just worked overtime to do some chores. Now I am doing all the chores of the Research Institute."


    Meng Li: "then you are still very hard."


    "It''s not hard. I''m very lucky to have this job. As long as they don''t embarrass me, don''t exclude me, I''ll pay something that won''t get in the way." An Chu''s attitude is as optimistic as ever.


    Let Meng Li smile again.


    An Chu added: "as for coming to see Miss Wen, an Chu naturally wants to come, but an Chu is not the kind of person who doesn''t understand. Now, Miss Wen is certainly not convenient to receive outsiders. Your location should be kept absolutely secret, so I won''t come either."


    "But an Chu can swear with his life that it is not an Chu who divulges your position."


    Meng Li changed the topic and asked, "how did you think of looking for me today?"


    An Chu said, "because I have a rest today."


    "Miss Wen, are you doubting me?" An Chu made an aggrieved expression, and then said:


    "yes, there are not many people who know your location. I''m one of them, and I''m naturally suspected, but I can''t help explaining to you that if it was me, I would not have taken the risk to tell general Wen the location of the island."


    Meng Li said, "it''s unnecessary to save and harm people. I also believe that you are not such a person."


    "Don''t think too much."


    "But I really want to know how you know the location of the island and what to do?" Meng Li went back to this topic.


    An Chu: "is it really that hard to let go?"


    Meng Li: "yes, I think about it all day."


    "I''ll let you know when we meet next time." An Chu made a promise.


    Meng Li said, "I can find you today."


    Don''t put it off until the next meeting.


    An Chu sent a puzzled expression, he said: "can you come out?"


    Meng Li: "of course, as long as I have a fight with ahong, he can''t help me. Maybe he will help me hide my father. You don''t know that ahong can''t help me."


    An Chu still said, "but I suggest you don''t come out for the time being."


    Meng Li: "don''t worry. I''m sure it will be OK."


    An Chu seems completely helpless to Meng Li. He finally agrees.


    He said we would meet in a few days, and he made arrangements.


    Then Meng Li said, "today you have a rest. Don''t you just meet?"


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t wait to see you."


    Anchu:....


    then when Meng Li strongly asked to meet him today, Anchu finally agreed. He made an appointment with Meng Li to meet him at 3 p.m. and asked if Meng Li could arrive. Meng Li said that he was closer to the imperial capital after he moved, so Anchu was a little relieved.


    Tell Meng Li to dress up a little. After all, meeting is very risky.


    The best thing is to let the roadside monitoring equipment take a picture of her, but she can''t be identified. Meng Li said, "this is to make me look easy, and I need to wear a face towel?"


    An Chu said, "I''m really worried about you. Forgive me for being so upset."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She promised Anchu, said he must disguise, Anchu also asked: "ahong will come with you?"


    Meng Li said, "no, I will only let him send me to the imperial capital."


    An Chu said, "I suggest you take ah Hong. He can protect you."


    Meng Li laughed for a while, fingers jump between, reply a way: "have you to protect me good."


    An Chu made a shy expression, and then said: "thank you for believing me."


    I didn''t ask Meng Li to take ahong with me any more. Meng Li checked the location of Xia''an chugei with a map on the Internet. Now all the maps can see the real scene. It''s a humble place. It''s on the second floor.


    Below is the shop, the second floor should also be regarded as an office, but from the above, no matter it is above or below, no one is open.Such a humble place really makes people feel much safer. Moreover, this place is a civilian area, which is hardly within the scope of Anchu''s activities. Although he is an aristocratic son, his status is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to really go out with ahong, let alone ask him to see him off. Meng Li hides in the room again for the sake of taking a nap.


    Ahong: ---


    Miss takes a nap every day, and she has a good sleep.


    But thinking that he didn''t sleep well last night, ah Hong didn''t say anything.


    Meng Li, according to the time, appeared there at three o''clock. She wore a face towel and covered half of her face. She also saw an Chu, who was wearing a hat and a casual suit. She had a good appearance and good skin. She looked pretty good.


    When an Chu saw Meng Li, he didn''t say anything. He just opened the door of the shop and went in. Meng Li kept up with him. The shop was very empty and accumulated a lot of dust. An Chu said in a low voice:


    "don''t mind. I don''t have time to clean the downstairs. Let''s go upstairs. If I clean the downstairs, it won''t make you feel uncomfortable."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK."


    An Chu took a look at the door of the shop and said to Meng Li, "do you mind if I lock the door?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s up to you."


    An Chu then explained: "I can''t guarantee whether there will be Stone Beasts in this place. There is no polymerization inhibitor here, and I''m afraid that outsiders will suddenly break in."


    "The door is either locked from the inside or locked from the outside. If you want to close it, you can only lock it."


    Meng Li took a look at the lock in an Chu''s hand and said, "I haven''t seen this kind of old lock for a long time, and this lock looks new."


    An Chu quickly explained: "this is actually the property my mother left me. After the stone beast appeared, the former tenant didn''t dare to do business any more. He returned the rent and politely bought a new lock for me. Maybe he was greedy for cheap, but I didn''t buy it again, so I used it like this."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."

 Chapter 2211

    "Then lock it." Meng Li said.


    An Chu went to lock the door and carefully handed the key to Meng Li, saying:


    "I''ll give you the key so that you can feel at ease. This is the only exit here."


    Meng Li took the key and looked at the little key in his hand. It was silver and cold.


    She said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to be so careful. I didn''t think so much."


    "You think a lot."


    An Chu said with a smile: "I''ve learned to observe words and colors since I was a child, especially your emotions."


    "I''ve been trying to make everyone happy."


    Meng Li, um, said rather perfunctorily: "more for yourself." An Chu laughs and takes Meng to go up the building. The building is as clean as an Chu said.


    Although it was quite open and there was no comfortable sofa, there was still a place to sit. An Chu also prepared fruits and drinks on it. He said to Meng Li, "I haven''t had time to buy something Miss Wen likes, so I have to make do with it."


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s not in the way."


    "Sit down." An Chu also made a gesture to let Meng Li sit down. Meng Li sat down, and he sat opposite Meng Li with his eyes opposite. An Chu looked at Meng Li''s face with a shy smile and said:


    "Miss Wen is more and more beautiful. "


    Meng Li said," you look more stable and more charming than before. "


    Mutual praise is an art, which can make both sides feel happy and make the atmosphere more harmonious. Don''t be stingy with praise, and try to be sincere when speaking.


    With a shy smile, an Chu looked at Meng Li and said:


    "does Miss Wen really think I''m mature?"


    Meng Li nodded: "work, must be more mature than before."


    An Chu was disappointed and said, "so it is."


    "I thought Miss Wen felt that I was mature, not because I worked, inferred that I was mature."


    Meng Li laughs: "what''s the difference?"


    An Chu shakes his head and shows his tiger teeth: "No."


    Meng Li said, "I have come here. You should tell me what I want to know."


    Anchu nodded, sighed and said:


    "we should be thirsty on the road. Let''s eat some fruit and drink some drinks and chat while eating."


    He opened the bag and washed the fruit and put it in the box. He also prepared the cut fruit, fork, mat, drink and other styles.


    The drinks are all sealed and not taken apart. Meng Li takes a look at the brand. It''s a famous brand. The price of a drink is not cheap. It''s a shop that civilians dare not enter.


    A lot of people are proud to have a drink.


    However, they are used to consumption.


    He asked Meng Li, "which flavor do you drink?"


    Meng Li laughs: "you guess?"


    An Chu smiles, pushes a drink in front of Meng Li, and says to Meng Li:


    "that''s it. It''s very light, but it''s sweet. You should like it, and it''s especially thirst quenching."


    Meng Li took the drink in front of him and put the straw in, but he didn''t drink it yet.


    Seeing that an Chu had also taken a drink, he directly put on a straw and drank it, but he didn''t drink much. Then he put the fruit back and said to Meng Li:


    "eat it."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    She took a sip of the drink. Seeing this, an Chu''s eyebrows were bent. He asked Meng Li, "is it good to drink? I bought it specially for you. I''ve long guessed that you like this taste. "


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s delicious. It suits my appetite."


    An Chu looked at the fruit again and asked Meng Li to be polite. Meng Li was really rude. After eating some fruit, an Chu also ate some. Then with a long sigh, he looked at Meng Li and said:


    "Miss Wen, do you believe in Metaphysics?"


    Meng Li: "this sentence is familiar, as if someone had asked her before.


    Even if asked once again, Meng Li had the same idea at the beginning. I believe it was because she was engaged in metaphysics.


    Meng Li nodded: "believe it."


    An Chu asked, "why do you believe it?"


    Meng Li said: "stone beast so mysterious things appear in our world, what reason do I not believe?"


    An Chu shook his head and said: "in fact, the stone beast can be explained. There is a special force and magnetic field between heaven and earth, which makes them condense into stone beasts. Their action is also driven by power, because this kind of power is chaotic and restless, just like the wind. The wind is also a kind of power. It is also in the" movement ", which is the same as the stone beast can move."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "you''re right."


    "So it''s not metaphysics." An Chu said.Meng Li said, "that''s right."


    An Chu


    "I don''t think Miss Wen is too trusting." He said.


    Meng Li laughed, took another drink and said to an Chu, "I really agree with you."


    An Chu took a look at Meng Li''s drink, but Meng Li drank one-third of it. He slightly raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Miss Wen, I think she didn''t drink water all the way here. I''m thirsty. Fortunately, I''ve prepared a lot. You can drink it and have some more."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, thank you." She took another sip.


    An Chu''s eyebrows and eyes smile, and his mood looks very good. Meng Li asks, "can you tell me now?"


    An Chu nodded: "yes."


    "In fact, the real metaphysics is not the stone beast, nor is it the human ghost theory."


    Meng Li is not ashamed to ask: "what is the real Metaphysics?"


    "The real metaphysics is that you can predict the future." An Chu''s eyes were deep for a moment, which made the boy who looked like sunshine give us a kind of inexplicable vicissitudes.


    Meng Li looked at an Chu in surprise: "you? Can you predict the future? "


    Do you have the ability to predict? Anchu has been around her for a long time. She doesn''t find any atmosphere in Anchu''s body. It looks really ordinary and matches his current situation.


    An Chu put his index finger in front of his lips and hissed. He said to Meng Li:


    "this is my biggest secret."


    Meng Li said, "did you see me on that island in advance?"


    An Chu laughs unknowingly. He neither admits nor denies it. Meng Li asks, "how long do you know before Zhang Shen can develop a real medicine to solve the problem?"


    "By the way, can you see my future?" Meng Li asks and smiles at an Chu.


    Anchu nodded and said, "I can see your future. Do you want to know?"


    Meng Li nodded: "of course."


    Anchu''s expression faded down, and then slowly sad, he said to Meng Li: "your future is not good, or even tragic, are you sure you want to listen? It''s going to be hard to accept. "


    Meng Li nodded: "listen."

 Chapter 2212

    An Chu is silent and looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "you say."


    An Chu doesn''t speak. He just looks at Meng Li. Meng Li doesn''t ask any more, so both sides are silent.


    After a while, Meng Li pressed his fingers on the temple, which seemed very uncomfortable. An Chu immediately asked with concern:


    "Miss Wen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li frowned and said, "I''m a little dizzy."


    An Chu looked at Meng Li, then nodded, relaxed, leaned on the chair, looked at Meng Li in his spare time, and said faintly:


    "maybe you are tired."


    Meng Li looked at an Chu in confusion: "is that right?"


    "Yes, you must be very tired when you come all the way. You can get some sleep." He hooked the corner of his lips, and with a smile, his identity changed instantly.


    From a sunny boy to a gloomy one.


    This kind of change was almost completed in an instant. He was no longer cautious. On the contrary, he had a kind of momentum that did not belong to his age.


    Meng Li shook his head, a strong support, she said: "can you tell me, what is my future?"


    "You still don''t understand?" He stretched out his finger to knock out a voice on the table and looked at Meng Li coldly: "Miss Wen, you are a bit clumsy."


    Meng Li frowned and stared at him: "what''s the matter? You poisoned me? "


    "No An Chu shakes his head and says, "it should be regarded as a mistake."


    Meng Li said angrily: "why? I trust you so much that you want to do it to me? "


    She turned up the volume and looked very reluctant.


    An Chu looked at Meng Li indifferently: "trust me?"


    "What do you trust me for? How do you feel that you have some high sounding


    Meng Li said, "I told you that I moved, and I came to see you alone again. It''s all because I trust you, or I''ll take ahong with me."


    "That''s not because you''re curious." An Chu eyebrows tip a pick: "this can not blame me."


    Meng Li: "can you tell me why you want to do this?"


    An Chu smiles unknowingly and says, "don''t you want to know what your future is? Your future is decided by me. Now your life and death are in my hands. If I let you live, you will live. If I let you die, you can''t live. " When he spoke, his eyes were sinister, and then a little empty.


    "You won''t let me go, will you?" Meng Li shed tears and murmured, "am I really going to die? I knew I''d take what ahong gave me. I trusted you so much that I didn''t take it. "


    An Chu said: "even if you take it with you, it won''t help. After you step here, you will be in the abyss."


    Meng Li was puzzled and looked at an Chu: "what is our revenge, do you want to do this to me?"


    "Why? There''s no grudge. " An Chu laughs and says to Meng Li, "it''s your curiosity. You should have lived longer."


    Meng Li asked, "why did you betray me? Did you tip Zhang Shen off?"


    "You''re smart." An Chu sighed that he didn''t deny anything. Meng Li opened his eyes and asked, "why? We are clearly free from injustice and enmity. You have rescued me from Zhang Shen''s hands, but you want me to fall into his hands again. Why do you have to do that? "


    An Chu said: "if you fall into his hands again, and then I rescue you again, will it be fun?"


    "When I give you hope, and then let you despair, will you be very painful?"


    Meng Li''s voice began to be weak. She asked, "do you want to play like this?"


    Anchu nodded: "isn''t that fun? It''s so much fun. Isn''t that how you used to play? Give me hope, let me despair, let me into the abyss of pain


    Meng Li: "has the client ever done such a thing?


    But it can''t be denied that the consignor is a bit unlucky. Zhang Shen has become a Tai because he doesn''t want to marry, but he doesn''t like the consignor either.


    What about Anchu?


    What is the hope given to him?


    That''s an opportunity. Don''t you ask?


    Meng Li''s eyes suddenly became clear. At the moment when her eyes were clear, an Chu jumped up from her chair and immediately took out his gun to Meng Li:


    "are you ok?" His tone is very surprised, but his face is not too flustered, he is not careless, he has been staring at Meng Li, pay attention to the change of Meng Li, also quickly made a response.


    Meng Li also stood up and said to him with a smile, "an Chu, it''s really you."


    "You... Don''t move." An Chu stepped back a few steps, Meng Li sneered: "do you think the weapons you have can make me afraid?"


    An Chu Leng for a moment, looked at the gun in hand, the gun is not afraid?


    As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw an extremely quick attack from the other side. He said fiercely, "don''t blame me, Wenru. You have to do it."After that, he fired a shot at Meng, but it didn''t hit him. Then Meng Li''s voice came to an Chu''s mind, and she said:


    "you only have one chance to shoot. If you don''t hit, no matter how many shots you shoot, I''ll shoot!"


    Meng Li takes the gun from an Chu in a gesture that makes an Chu unable to resist. The gun is taken away. He is still standing in the same place. He feels numb. For a moment just now, did he forget to move or couldn''t move?


    But I''m sure he was standing in the same place, his muscles tense, and he didn''t do anything.


    Muzzle against his temple, Meng Li voice is very indifferent: "now it''s my turn to shoot."


    "Will you kill me?" Asked an Chu.


    Meng Li said, "you have to satisfy my curiosity first."


    An Chu sneered: "why? Do you think I''m afraid of death? "


    Meng Li shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know if I''m afraid of death, but the world is afraid of life rather than death."


    She moved the muzzle of the gun against Anchu''s temple, and fired directly at Anchu''s foot. This shot was caught off guard. It was no longer Anchu''s expectation. He didn''t expect Meng Lihui to be so fierce and decisive.


    The shoe was punched a hole, and the sole of the foot was also punched through. An Chu''s face turned pale instantly, and the sweat on his forehead came out quickly. But with his strong endurance, he didn''t move. He still stood there motionless, which was quite backbone.


    Meng Li said: "this is the first shot, because you refused to satisfy my curiosity. Next, if you refuse once, I''ll shoot you. I''m going to make you full of holes, but I won''t let you die. Do you think I can do it?"


    "You are so cruel. It''s more cruel than I expected." An Chu''s forehead was sweating. The beads of sweat rolled down and hung on his eyelashes. He was trying his best to endure.


    Meng Li laughs: "you betray me."

 Chapter 2213

    "What about betrayal? I never wanted to really rescue you." An Chu said, "but I didn''t expect you to notice. What did you take in advance so that you won''t be affected by my medicine?"


    He was sure that the potions were put in the drinks and fruits, and he saw her drink them with his own eyes. It is reasonable that she could not have had no reaction.


    The potion he''s concocting won''t be so easy to get rid of.


    This is something that he didn''t expect. It should have been safe.


    Meng Li laughed and said, "now it''s not up to me to satisfy your curiosity."


    Last night, after Zhang Shen received the e-mail, she went back to let ah Hong transfer overnight, and then found the e-mail address, and then an Chu contacted her.


    At first, she didn''t doubt an Chu, but when an Chu contacted her this morning, he felt a little strange, but he was not sure, because an Chu contacted her occasionally, not never. Then she contacted her suddenly this morning, and it was not impossible to bump into today.


    But the real reason for Anchu''s exposure is that he made an appointment here.


    This basement is the basement this morning. It''s the email address to Zhang Shen. An Chu doesn''t think that he has found this address. He also knows that there is a basement below.


    Therefore, Meng Li took the poison pill in advance, so no matter how careful his plan was, it was useless.


    But after knowing that an Chu had a problem, Meng Li was still a little disappointed. After all, he got along well before. The state he displayed even made people sympathetic and disguised well in all aspects.


    Of course, the reason why she didn''t think he was abnormal was probably because she didn''t know an Chu before and didn''t know her previous performance. For her, an Chu was like a new acquaintance.


    "Come on, take a seat in your basement." Meng Li suddenly spoke.


    An Chu turns to look at Meng Li in surprise: "you..."


    his eyes are opposite. Meng Li can see that he is flustered.


    The muzzle of the gun was on his temple again, and he pressed down hard. There was a mark. Meng Li dragged him. An Chu sighed helplessly: "I fell."


    "It''s just that I''ve been wrongly planted. I don''t know how to plant it. In my plan, there will never be an accident. I''ve thought about the worst."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. An Chu fell because he was a Tasker.


    Because he is a Tasker, there are some methods that an Chu can''t understand.


    "Well behaved, don''t think so much, let''s go down quickly, just as you can get your own bullets and chat with me."


    Meng Li''s tone is very relaxed, and an Chu''s eyes pass a trace of disgust. He doesn''t like the arrogant tone of the winner, which shows that he is a failure.


    He didn''t move. Meng Li took him to move. He didn''t need to look for him. Meng Li could find the entrance to the basement, but it was not convenient to build the space directly. They could only let an Chu say the password. They stepped into the basement. There was a master switch at the door. An Chu entered the password again. The whole space below lit up, and all kinds of instruments made sounds and turned on.


    Meng Li let go of an Chu and said to an Chu, "take the bullet first."


    "I''m not very sweet." She also smiles at Anchu.


    An Chu didn''t speak. Meng Li looked around and said to an Chu, "why don''t you pay attention to me? Do you need me to help you find the tools? You''re just injured in one foot. You should be able to find it yourself


    "Why do you want me to pick up the bullet and make me hurt?" He was extremely pale, and the place he passed was covered with blood.


    Meng Li said, "now is not the time for you to ask questions."


    Anchu nodded. After looking for tools, she began to take off her shoes. She really began to take bullets.


    Meng Li also sat down. An Chu said, "you just let me go, but this is my territory. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Since I let you go, I have enough confidence that I won''t let you set off any storm, and you don''t have to test me to make any tricks." Meng Li said faintly.


    An Chu has to disinfect himself, give himself an injection, and get a bullet. There are too many things to do at present, so he can''t afford to fight with Meng Li.


    "Do you really have the ability to predict the future?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu said, "whatever you think."


    Meng Li laughed: "you think it''s time for me to open now." your eyes are so painful and helpless. "


    "You were there?" Asked Meng Li.


    "Zhang Shen left the video," an Chu said

 Chapter 2214

    "Really, you''ve suffered a lot. I think it''s pathetic." An Chu said it was a little sad.


    Meng Li: "are you gloating?"


    An Chu said: "no, you died in such pain. Later, I avenged you with my life."


    Meng Li: "you avenged me in your last life, and you want to kill me in this life?"


    "Can you do something logical?"


    An Chu said, "isn''t it logical? Zhang Shen killed you in his last life. What''s his qualification to kill you? I''m the most qualified, aren''t I? "


    "He doesn''t love you at all. He just wants to torture you. What he tortures is not just you. He tortured the whole world in his last life, you know?"


    "He is a devil!" An Chu suddenly said angrily.


    Meng Li felt a lot of information and became interested. She said, "tell me about it."


    An Chu''s face suddenly became ferocious. He said: "Zhang Shen is extremely terrible. He killed many people. He killed too many people in his last life."


    "You can''t imagine that he''s a devastating blow to everyone on his own."


    "Do you know the world after that? After you die, it seems that polymerization inhibitors have little effect. At first, polymerization inhibitors can last for 40 days, and then the effective time is decreasing. Finally, polymerization inhibitors become completely useless, which means that the aristocracy can''t guarantee their own safety through polymerization inhibitors. "


    "They also face the attack of stone beast anytime and anywhere, everything seems to be back to the origin, how terrible."


    "Everyone goes to ask Zhang Shen why the polymerization inhibitor doesn''t work. Zhang Shen says that it''s not that the polymerization inhibitor doesn''t work, but that the stone beast has undergone a qualitative change and can''t stop them from agglomerating with the former one."


    "The aristocracy are crazy, because the Stone Beasts appear more and more frequently. They have no sense of security without polymerization inhibitor. They ask Zhang Shen crazily or humbly, hoping that he can quickly develop a new medicine."


    "Finally, Zhang Shen lived up to people''s expectations and developed a kind of medicine. After the injection of this medicine, even if people are touched by Stone Beasts, they will not get petrification, just like touching an ordinary stone."


    Meng Li listened with relish, and even wanted to go upstairs to take down the drinks upstairs, but she didn''t get up.


    "It''s a good thing that this drug comes out." Meng Li said.


    An Chu sneered: "good thing?"


    "Is this medicine fake?" Asked Meng Li.


    An Chu said: "Zhang Shen is a man with excellent ability. He really developed this kind of medicine. He also showed the experiment to all people, that is, he injected a person with medicine first, and then after he was touched by a stone beast, there was no sign of fossilization."


    "It has been trusted by all people, and the cost of this medicine seems not high, as long as people with a little conditions can get it."


    "Zhang Shen didn''t choose to sell in advance. He chose to manufacture in large quantities. He supervised the work himself and configured the important components himself. He worked hard day and night and moved the world."


    "Everyone is waiting to buy a potion that day."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Anchu burst out laughing wildly. He said, "don''t you understand when you hear this?"


    There was no expression on Meng Li''s face: "go on."


    An Chu said: "you have no waves, as if listening to a story."


    Meng Li coughed and said, "Anchu, you may not understand it. For me, this is the story. These are all the things that happened after my death. They have nothing to do with me."


    An Chu: "I think what you said is reasonable."


    "But don''t you feel sad and angry when you die in Zhang Shen''s hands?"


    Meng Li: "is it strange to die in his hands? It''s not like I didn''t know he was trying to kill me. "


    An Chu: "after saying this, all the bullets on his feet have been taken out, and he is dressing himself. Meng Li sees that he has less dressing, so he laughs vaguely:


    " do you really think you can make waves? "


    Anchu didn''t speak.


    "Go on, be as concise as possible." Meng Li said.


    An Chu said: "then many people bought the medicine. Zhang Shen said that the medicine should be sold all over the country at the same time. After the official sale, everyone in the aristocratic class and rich families has it. Only the civilian families can hardly have it. Although the cost is low, many civilians can''t afford it."


    "Everyone can''t wait for the injection, and then after about a month, people who have used this medicine have got petrification."


    Hearing this, Meng Li was really surprised. Zhang Shen was so crazy.


    How many people will be killed by this? His mind is extremely distorted.


    He not only wanted to kill the woman who refused him, but also killed many innocent people. According to an Chu, Zhang Shen''s main goal is the aristocracy and the slightly rich family.Because they have sold them all the medicines, it is difficult for everyone in the civilian family to own them. Of course, some civilians spend all they have to buy a medicine to protect their lives, but those who buy it will die.


    Zhang Shen''s doing this should be a real cynic to the extreme. His mother is a common man, and he is "killed by his mother and left with his son" by Zhang Shen''s family. A poor common man is mercilessly teased and abandoned by the aristocracy.


    Because he was born to a common woman, Zhang Shen was told that he had the blood of a pariah, so he should hate the aristocracy, along with those with better conditions.


    He should feel that those people have a sense of superiority.


    Terrible.


    But this Anchu was not born well. The only difference between Anchu and Zhangshen is that although Anchu is a rich son, his mother is also a rich daughter, just not as good as Anchu''s father''s family.


    But in any case, both of them are mentally unhealthy and twisted, and the client is the most unlucky. Both of them have their eyes on her.


    "Then Zhang Shen disappeared and cursed, but he couldn''t hear him. His family suffered, but he never took charge of it." An Chu said.


    Meng Li said: "look at you, it seems that you didn''t inject that medicine."


    "You are so clever." "It''s true that I like you." An Chu sneered and said, "of course, I have to thank Mrs. an."


    Meng Li: "Mrs. an? Your father''s lover? "


    "Of course, she is responsible for buying this medicine, and then the whole family injects it together, but my share is a little different, my share is fake."


    "I got away with it."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "this is self defeating. Originally, I wanted to kill you, but I saved you."


    An Chu looked up at Meng Li: "of course, if I''m not so lucky, how can I avenge you?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak.

 Chapter 2215

    "How did you find him?" Asked Meng Li.


    An Chu: "I think Zhang Shen is too terrible. I just want to find him. Seriously, I don''t want to see so many people die."


    "Thousands of people suffer from petrification, but there is no medicine to cure. There is a slow stone medicine that can prolong their lives, but the key formula is in Zhang Shen''s hands, and he has never handed it over."


    "Only the retarder made before. Who can use that?"


    Meng Li said, "don''t you mean to avenge me?"


    An Chu said: "at that time, I didn''t know that you died in his hands, only that you were missing."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "so what you said is so high sounding that I almost believe that a person who wants to kill me wants to avenge me."


    "I didn''t lie to you. If I had known that Zhang Shen had killed you, when he appeared in my field of vision, I would have killed him regardless of everything and avenged you. Why should he kill you? You can only die in my hands."


    Meng Li


    It can only be said that the client is very unlucky.


    An Chu bandaged his feet and looked better. He continued with a slow breath:


    "Zhang Shen left a lot of things behind. I used these clues to find clues. I didn''t get petrification. I had plenty of time."


    "I''m the only one in this circle who didn''t get it. They all got it and all died. The attack was very fast. A large number of people died in a few days, and then they died one after another. After all, the injection of the medicine was in different order, but it was only a few days later, because when it was sold, Zhang Shen called on everyone to finish it as soon as possible. His revenge paralyzed the whole empire It''s over. "


    "The civilians who can''t afford to buy medicine began to invade our luxury houses. They ran in to see which house was good. They looked so vulgar. They had greedy smiles on their mouths, as if they had been liberated because there was no oppression from the aristocracy. But without us, they? How long will it survive? "


    "They''re ignorant, they don''t use advanced systems, they''re like a bunch of hooligans, they''re like a bunch of wild animals, they''re like a bunch of stupid people who have lost the people who rule them, they''re like headless flies, that''s disgusting."


    "There are only a group of worthless things left in the world, those high-tech inventions they can''t understand, and those civilian doctors can''t engage in pharmaceutical research at all."


    Meng Li: "that''s chaotic enough."


    "What about Hanshan at that time?" She suddenly thought of the man.


    An Chu sneered and said, "Hanshan? He was killed by Zhang Shen long ago. "


    Meng Li takes a cool breath. This chapter is so cruel that he even kills his own people. He is a werewolf, a little more than a cruel man.


    "Later, I found the island through various clues, and found Zhang Shen. Zhang Shen lived in it smartly. I lurked in it for a long time. At that time, I had a lot of resources, and those civilians didn''t know what was valuable."


    "They only know the value of money, the value of luxury houses and gold. Only I got the technology. Through these technological forces, I succeeded in killing Zhang Shen."


    "Then you''re dead, aren''t you the biggest winner?" Meng Li asked.


    An Chu said: "it''s all dead. Leave me alone to face those stupid and vulgar civilians? Then I can''t do it. I''d rather die. I died on the island. I''ll accompany you, because you also died on the island. The most pity is that I didn''t kill you myself. I won''t make you so miserable. "


    "At that time, I wanted to let you die in my arms in your wedding dress. I want to spread white flowers on the ground and let your blood dye red."


    Meng Li pondered: "you, very interesting, you are not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "Tell me again and again that you''re going to kill me."


    Anchu laughed: "I said you would not kill me."


    Meng Li changed his sitting posture, chin slightly up, with a domineering attitude looking at him: "what do you rely on to protect your life?"


    "Let me tell you, in fact, the medicine that people expect has been studied by Zhang Shen."


    Meng Li said, "so you already have the formula now?"


    An Chu didn''t answer Meng Li''s words directly, but sighed slightly. He frowned: "can''t I kill you in this life? I knew I had started earlier, and I didn''t know what I was hesitating about. "


    "If you don''t succeed now, it means you won''t succeed if you start earlier." Meng Li tells an Chu the reality.


    Let an Chu can''t help but smile bitterly.


    There seems to be a point.


    "I don''t understand why you have to kill me." Meng Li said helplessly.


    An Chu said: "in my last life, you helped me out. I''m very grateful. I want to get close to you, but when I see you frown, I''m very hurt. Since you look down on me, why do you want to help me out? Later, I forgive you, can only choose to love you, but the more I love you, the farther away you are from me


    "Finally, your mother told Mrs. an that she told me to stay away from you. She laughed at me and looked at me like garbage."


    "Because of you, I can''t afford to settle down. The whole family ridicules me for thinking about you. Not only that, the whole college knows, they ridicule me crazily."An Chu raised his head and looked up to heaven with a cry of "ah". His tears ran down: "those days were very painful for me. I want to give you back all the pain they inflicted on me."


    "They also said that even Zhang Shen is more qualified to marry you than I am, but Zhang Shen doesn''t really love you at all. He just likes the interests after he marries you. I''m different. My love is very pure. I''m completely attracted by your light. Why do they look down on me? On blood, am I worse than Zhang Shen? He''s half civilian blood. "


    "I''m so miserable. I think about you day and night, and then I find that only when you die can I get relief."


    Meng Li sneered: "you and Zhang Shen are both crazy. If you don''t get it, it''s like destroying it. No wonder they all compare you."


    She said this seems to stimulate Anchu, let Anchu eyes become fierce, he said: "I am different from him, he does not love you, he is a madman, he in addition to torture you like that, but also tortured a lot of people who make him unhappy, and finally killed countless innocent people."


    "And I just want to kill you, that''s all. I''m just looking for relief. Your existence makes me feel pain and shame."


    Meng Li looked at an Chu coldly, picked up the gun and pointed at him, said: "don''t be incompetent and furious, I can''t help but start."


    An Chu calmed down. He sneered: "I want to kill you, but I didn''t kill you. You point a gun at me here. The person who killed you once still lives happily."


    "In this life, I no longer pursue you plainly. As expected, I have lost a lot of troubles, but I still can''t forget the previous life."

 Chapter 2216

    Meng Li said faintly, "so you still want to kill me."


    "It can only be said that you and Zhang Shen are teachers and students. It''s a virtue."


    An Chu is very angry. Meng Li compares him with Zhang Shen. He emphasizes again: "I''m different from him!"


    "He''s a killer."


    Meng Li laughs: "do you know why you didn''t kill so many people? It''s not that you don''t want to, it''s that you don''t have the ability. Zhang Shen''s ability is so outstanding that he can cheat all of you. He mass produces drugs and sells them at the same time throughout the country. He doesn''t let anyone get them first, just to catch them all. "


    An Chu said, "so, then, don''t say you appreciate his ability."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. An Chu said, "from the beginning to the end, the stone beast has never had any qualitative change. The polymerization inhibitor has been used all the time, but it''s just because Zhang Shen changed the formula step by step."


    "He is to cut off all people''s back roads, and let all people rush to inject his deadly medicine. The poison of his heart shocked the world."


    Meng Li said: "so you say that Zhang Shen is evil. Please tell me the formula of the medicine that can really solve the problem. Then you will become the Savior."


    An chuleng snorted: "I don''t want to be the Savior."


    "You know the way to save the world, but you don''t want to. What''s the difference between you and Zhang Shen?" Meng Li said.


    An Chu sneered: "as long as I have no morality, no one can kidnap me."


    Meng Li: "this is a sentence that makes people speechless.


    "Where is LV Yingrui?" Meng Li thought and asked.


    An Chu hears speech, flash across a silk of amazement on the face, Meng Li sees this in the mind to understand.


    It turns out that LV Yingrui was taken away by an Chu.


    I saw LV Yingrui''s information before, and ah Hong also said that LV Yingrui was a very capable person. I also guessed whether those drugs were developed by LV Yingrui and then embezzled by Zhang Shen. Now when an Chu said this, I understand that Zhang Shen has such great ability to develop all the drugs himself.


    He developed the medicine to save people, and also developed the medicine to harm people. What he finally gave to the world was the medicine to harm people.


    But LV Yingrui must be useful. If not, an Chu will never take him away. If he wants to destroy Zhang Shen''s reputation, an Chu has already done it, but he doesn''t.


    What is the use of LV Yingrui? Did an Chu get what he wanted from LV Yingrui?


    An Chu knew that his expression also exposed everything, so he stopped talking. Meng Li said, "how did you get into the research institute this time? You should not have been in the last life."


    "I''ve lived all my life. Don''t I have the ability to enter a graduate school?" Meng Chu looked at each other and was really surprised.


    Meng Li nodded, but it was the same.


    It is a kind of capital.


    Meng Li stands up and goes to Anchu step by step. Anchu is a little nervous. He has already explained the matter. Does the other party want to kill people?


    "No, don''t you want to know the recipe?" He couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Meng Li: "can''t I ask Zhang Shen? It must have been developed by Zhang Shen. "


    An Chu is silent. Meng Li knows that the medicine that completely solves the problem should be developed by Zhang Shen at this time. What he is busy with recently is to study the medicine that harms people.


    Things that harm people are harder to figure out than things that save them.


    However, Zhang Shen did not monitor himself and found nothing useful. Moreover, he didn''t really understand some things. Zhang Shen didn''t make records with conventional symbols, but with some symbols that only he could understand, which was his own creation.


    "Zhang Shen would rather die than tell you. Do you believe it?" Both sides are silent for a while, an Chu looks at Meng Li deeply, and his tone is extremely firm.


    He also said: "how can Zhang Shen be willing to live with so many people? His heart is very distorted. The reason why he developed a medicine that can solve the problem is probably just easy, or just developed for his own use. Who doesn''t prepare a life-saving medicine for himself?"


    Meng Li nodded: "then I''ll ask you for it."


    "I can''t say, I said, you will kill me." An chuchang breathed.


    The next second, Meng Li''s gun aimed at his forehead, she said: "you don''t say, I will kill you."


    An Chu said calmly, "then you can''t save anyone. Don''t you think about your parents? In the last life, they were injected with the same medicine and got petrification


    Meng Li is so amused by an Chu, which is quite reasonable.


    Bieanchu and Zhangshen are both killed by themselves. Then no one can develop a life-saving medicine, and they can''t confidently say that they can figure it out. Even if they can do it, it should be difficult to mass produce it because of the formula.This kind of demand is huge, we must have a reasonable formula.


    "I don''t want to kill you, but I can make your life worse than death."


    Meng Li smiles. She looks around. An Chu says, "you can''t imprison me here. The Empire now has special protection for the people in the Research Institute. Although I''m a little transparent inside, I can also let them go out. No matter where you take me, they can find me. Miss Wen, you should understand the system of the Empire very well. Only what the Empire wants to find, there is no way The empire can''t find it. "


    "On the road outside, there are monitors everywhere, tracking everyone''s whereabouts, making people have no escape."


    Meng Li also followed with a smile.


    She wants to hide Anchu, and she''ll be discovered by imperial monitors?


    The Empire will only find that Anchu didn''t go out after he entered here, and then he can''t find Anchu himself after digging three feet.


    Ah.


    Meng Li sighs slightly. An Chu doesn''t finish what he has said. He still hides something from her. An Chu still has a chip on him. This chip can locate his position in real time. Whether it is installed by the Empire or by himself, it has a certain protective effect on him.


    No matter where you are going to take Anchu, you have to remove the chip from him first.


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, an Chu seemed to be thinking about something. His eyes flashed and he said to Meng Li, "can you tell me the next fate?"


    "What will you do with me?"


    Meng Li put the gun away, turned around and looked at all kinds of potions on the console, with labels on them. Meng Li began to debug. She had to give an injection to an Chu.


    An Chu said: "Miss Wen, you''re not a professional. You don''t know much about all kinds of drugs. Do you want to give me injections by fiddling with them? That''s the wrong match. It''s easy to kill me. "

 Chapter 2217

    "You don''t want me to die now," he said


    Meng Li chuckles, and then uses his mental strength to see that an Chu''s hand begins to be dishonest. His hand goes towards the medical equipment cabinet, which hides a small lattice. He takes a gun out of it and points to Meng Li''s back quietly.


    His eyes were determined, and he shot Meng away without hesitation. Unfortunately, Meng Li had been observing his every move behind him with mental force, quickly dodged the bullet, and then attacked an Chu with a very fast speed.


    The bullet hit empty, an Chu also then Leng a second.


    He was silent, ready to give her a fatal blow But the result is so unsatisfactory.


    Then Meng Li came to him. He was in the dark and lost consciousness.


    Meng Li directly knocked him unconscious with a knife. If he had nothing to do with her, he would not give him a gentle beating. If he took the medicine, he would directly knock him unconscious.


    Just where to hide Anchu?


    Is it necessary to hide him? It seems that there is no big difference between putting it around and putting it outside. If you put it outside, you can still observe what an Chu is going to do secretly, and it seems that you can know more.


    But it''s not sure that Anchu will not do some strange things with the advantage of rebirth. Moreover, Anchu will try his best to get rid of himself. Although he can''t get rid of himself, he can bring some troubles to himself.


    I don''t want so much trouble.


    It''s a disaster.


    Since he didn''t hesitate to shoot himself, he should know that if he was allowed to be outside, there must be a lot of twists and turns.


    Site problem? Meng Li doesn''t know what kind of property the client has, and what kind of vacant space there is in the client''s home. He can''t figure out where to put Anchu for a while, but he needs to take out the chip of his body before transferring Anchu.


    There are all kinds of surgical tools, all kinds of instruments, and there is no shortage of medicine. Meng Li is very easy to use.


    It''s just that I didn''t take it very carefully when I took the chip for Anchu. The stitches were all scrawled. It''s clear that there''s a technology that can''t see the thread and doesn''t leave any traces. But Meng Li is useless. Why spend too much time on Anchu?


    She thought about it. Would you like to take Anchu to the island? Now that island should be abandoned by Zhang Shen, just in case he suddenly wants to go back, after all, that research institute is very good.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place. Anchu''s mother certainly left him not only this property, but also a lot of sites. Some assets may be particularly insignificant. Even Anchu forgot that they were his assets.


    Meng Li first put an Chu here, and then built a channel to go directly to the place where an Chu lived.


    Earlier, an Chu told him that although he often stayed at home, he actually had his own residence outside. When he was not happy at home, he would live there.


    He also told Meng Li about his position. At that time, he told Meng Li shyly that if he didn''t mind, he would be a guest. Now Meng Li recalls an Chu''s performance, which is really excellent.


    Excellent acting.


    There''s no difference. It''s a big boy who looks like sunshine, but actually has some inferiority. It''s sad to see him humble, but now he''s releasing his true nature, and his gloom is very depressing.


    Meng Li''s intention is to look for his house property certificate in an Chu''s home and see what other addresses there are, but he didn''t expect to find LV Yingrui here.


    Gee.


    Is that what Anchu thought? The most dangerous place is the safest place. I put LV Yingrui in my home.


    I''m not afraid of Zhang Shen''s discovery.


    However, after the disappearance of LV Yingrui before, Zhang Shen didn''t put LV Yingrui very clearly either. Instead, he put LV Yingrui in a dark room. This dark room is behind a landscape painting. You can''t find another room in it with your eyes. It''s Meng Li who scans the whole house with his mental energy.


    LV Yingrui''s state is almost the same as that of the beginning. It seems that he has more air out and less air in. His Petrochemical symptoms are more serious. His body is filled with various pipes, and there are many instruments running beside him. Looking at this posture, it is an Chu who continues LV Yingrui''s life.


    If an Chu didn''t give him another life, he would have died long ago. He''s in bad condition now.


    Now that Meng Yingrui has no time to deal with the mental assets of LV Yingrui.


    Through the safe, I can see that Anchu''s assets are quite good. Not only did Anjia give some to him, but his mother left him a lot. His mother is a rich girl, and she is not short of money.


    Waste a little effort to open the safe, Meng Li looked at a pile of real estate certificate, in which to choose, finally found a house, this house in the next city, not in the imperial capital, feel is a good place.


    Moreover, the house property certificate is pressed at the bottom by an Chu. It seems that he hasn''t turned it over. If an Chu doesn''t care about this asset, he won''t rent it to others. He can live there.


    I''m not in the imperial capital. It''s normal not to take care of it.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Meng Li chose to go there to have a look first. It used to be very fast to build a space passage. At first, Meng Li thought that the house would be very old. After he came, he found that the decoration in it was comparable to the place where Anchu lives now.There is also a picture hanging in the living room. There is some dust in the picture, but it can be seen clearly. She knows that it is general an, and there is a woman holding his arm beside him, smiling like flowers. But Meng Li knows that this is not Mrs. an, it should be the mother of an Chu.


    It''s supposed to be the place where general an lived with his mother in those days, outside the imperial capital, to avoid suspicion.


    In fact, an Chu''s mother is very beautiful. Her facial features are very delicate, and her eyes are bright. It seems that she has been with general an for some years. Later, when general an got tired of it, she didn''t pay much attention to her.


    In order to send an Chu to Imperial College, she also gave her life. Although she is a rich woman, she has no ability to send her children to Imperial College. The students of Imperial College are all the children of powerful people.


    But is that all? Probably do not want to live, too infatuated with general an, lost general an''s love, there is nothing to support her soul.


    All kinds of furniture are covered by transparent film. If you want to live, it''s very convenient to uncover and clean it. However, it can''t be regarded as an asset forgotten by an Chu. After all, it''s his parents'' love nest.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as there''s no one living here, there''s no rent, and the location is good, you can use it. She has a way to shield others from finding an Chu''s and LV Yingrui''s.


    And even if someone takes Anchu away, he can get it back.

 Chapter 2218

    Meng Li went back to find Anchu, but Anchu didn''t wake up. After thinking about it, Meng Li gave him an injection.


    Let him sleep more.


    After looking at these facilities, I think it took a lot of energy and money to come to Anchu to get them. It can''t be wasted. Move them all. Maybe I can study something.


    Anchu couldn''t think that so many instruments could be installed in the space by themselves, and then she could move them all at once. She emptied the place and moved there with Anchu.


    In this way, the space channel is directly constructed. No one can find out where an Chu went, but he is missing here.


    Then he threw an Chu on the bed. I don''t know how long the bed had been left alone, but I didn''t sleep by myself. I didn''t care about these details.


    It''s too late to install those instruments now. They can only be placed in the living room. The living room has the largest space.


    Then Meng Li brings LV Yingrui. With LV Yingrui coming, there are also the instruments that support his life. He may be angry if he leaves these instruments.


    Settle LV Yingrui. Meng leaves and looks at Anchu. Anchu is still awake. Meng Li purses his mouth and gives him some injections of medicine. Now there is nothing to ask him. Let him sleep like this.


    Some nutriment can keep him alive, and it''s OK.


    After all this, Meng Li went back. As soon as he changed his clothes, ah Hong told her to eat. Meng Li took a look and it was dark.


    From three o''clock and an Chu meet, to dark, the middle of the delay is quite a long time.


    Let''s not say that the house where Anchu lives now has been set up a space boundary by himself. Even if it is broken by someone to go in and take Anchu away, Anchu has no evidence to say that he moved his hand.


    No equipment can capture her with people in, no equipment can capture her out, even she did not step into the city.


    After dinner, Meng Li goes into the room early and says that he is going to bed. In fact, he is looking for LV Yingrui. She wants to wake LV Yingrui up and ask.


    When she arrives at the room where LV Yingrui is placed, Meng Li sees that there is no medicine for LV Yingrui in the instrument. She looks in the pile she has moved, finds the same kind of medicine, puts it into the instrument, and then looks at LV Yingrui.


    "Wake up?" Meng Li called.


    LV Yingrui is still quiet. Meng Li has checked his body. It''s at the end of the day, and all aspects of his functions are not working. He can''t even save the vital liquid of asking for love.


    The only possibility is to see if LV Yingrui can wake up for a period of time. Meng Li uses a lot of methods. After half a night, she can''t wake LV Yingrui up. She sighs slightly. It seems that there is only one last way.


    She used consciousness to invade LV Yingrui''s soul, so that she can also talk with his soul. In fact, his body now bears his soul very hard, and then his soul sleeps.


    Meng Li wakes LV Yingrui''s soul with his consciousness. He wants to open his eyes, but he can''t open them. He is also at a loss when he hears someone calling him. Is there anyone around him? Where is he now?


    "Don''t worry, it''s me." Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui subconsciously responds to Meng Li: "who are you?"


    Meng Li said, "are you ok now? Is it convenient to talk? "


    "What happened? Where am I now? Am I dreaming? I want to wake up. I can''t wake up. " He is very distressed.


    Meng Li said, "your body can''t carry your soul, so you can''t wake up."


    "What do you mean, I''m going to die?" LV Yingrui asked.


    Meng Li pondered and said, "look, you''re in good shape now."


    "No, I feel very tired now, as if I''m carrying a thousand pounds." LV Yingrui said: "I really want to be free."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Lu Yingrui''s liberation is to get rid of the body. Only by getting rid of the body can his soul be less tired and painful.


    Now the body and soul are struggling.


    "Can you answer me some questions?" Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui is very confused: "who are you? How can I dream of you?"


    He also thinks that he is dreaming. After all, he can''t feel his own state now and can''t wake up again. This kind of feeling is too much like talking with others in a dream.


    "I''m Wenru." Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui was stunned: "Wenru?" He thought for a long time before he said, "Wenru is the Miss Wen that Zhang Shen pursues, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, I came to you to ask about Zhang Shen." Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui smiles, his voice is very bitter, he said: "it''s really strange, how can I dream of you, and I also talk with you, this feeling is too strange."


    "What did Zhang Shen do to you?" Meng Li asked directly.


    LV Yingrui said: "Zhang Shen?"


    "He''s a lunatic." Lu Yingrui''s voice became angry: "I''m what I am now. It''s all thanks to him."


    "Why did he do it to you?" Asked Meng Li.LV Yingrui said: "what''s the use of saying this now? I''m like this anyway. "


    "You can feel much better if you say it, and you can be relieved if you let these emotions out," Meng Li said


    Lu Yingrui murmured: "liberation?"


    "But now you are trapped in your body and your soul


    LV Yingrui''s situation is really not saved. His internal organs are full of holes and holes, and it''s useless for him to come here. The best way is to get rid of it in advance and die soon, and he can suffer less sin and lose less soul.


    "I also feel that I''m in pain. I''ve been dreaming. Sometimes I''m conscious, sometimes I''m not, but I''ve always had a bad feeling." LV Yingrui said.


    Meng Li: "say it, said I help you extricate."


    "Well, although I know that you may only be a person in my dream, which is made by my brain, I still believe you once, and I haven''t been able to speak for a long time, so I think you are another person." LV Yingrui said.


    Meng Li "....


    up to now, LV Yingrui still thinks that he is the one who created his dream. He heard LV Yingrui say," I''ll treat you as Miss Cheng Wen. "


    "I may not be able to say those words with my eyes open, so it''s not a loss to say them again now."


    He organized the language to say: "never believe Zhang Shen. He has made two potions."


    "But he doesn''t announce it to the world. He doesn''t want to save everyone. I... I know the formula. I saw it before Zhang Shen destroyed it."


    "This is also the biggest secret I found in the research, and then I didn''t see anyone except Zhang Shen again."


    Meng Li finally knows. No wonder an Chu wants to take LV Yingrui away.

 Chapter 2219

    "He tortured me. I was in great pain." LV Yingrui sighed bitterly.


    Meng Li said, "did you see his formula?"


    LV Yingrui said: "at that time, he just developed the formula, which was stored in the computer. In fact, I still have some credit for these formulas. If I didn''t provide some solutions, he would not be so fast."


    "I feel that he developed it, but he didn''t say it. I was very confused. Then I secretly looked at his computer, but he found it."


    Meng Li said, "do you remember what the formula is?"


    LV Yingrui''s voice was very heavy. He said to Meng Li, "it''s useless to know. I can''t tell people outside, but you are just the person in my dream."


    "Poor me. I''ve been playing chess for others all my life. I''ve made wedding clothes for them all my ability." He lamented, grieved.


    "Then Zhang Shen completely destroyed the formula in front of me. If anyone else in the world knows the formula, except me, it''s only Zhang Shen''s brain."


    "I''m dying. I want to get rid of it. I can''t help it. But many people are waiting for help. The world is facing a huge disaster. I''m here to repay the world."


    Meng Li said, LV Yingrui''s state of mind is: the world is cruel to me, I will be gentle.


    "Tell me the formula, or you''ll have to take it with you." Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui insisted: "what''s the use of saying that here! I want to open my eyes and tell the world that Zhang Shen is not a good thing. "


    Meng Li: "I can help you tell the world."


    "Lu Yingrui said to himself:" suddenly he wanted to create a formula... "


    "But how could it be Miss Wen''s identity? Our lives have no intersection."


    Meng Li: "I don''t know how to say it.


    Just when Meng Li thought that LV Yingrui would talk about other things, he began to talk about the formula again.


    They are all professional words, which he said very quickly. He said two recipes in total. Meng Li tried hard to keep them in mind. He was afraid that he would forget them.


    She didn''t dare to tell LV Yingrui, but she quickly went out and made a record.


    Having made the record, Meng Li Cai went back to talk to LV Yingrui. LV Yingrui asked, "why didn''t you see me just now?"


    Meng Li said, "I went out to record the recipe."


    LV Yingrui said with a smile: "it seems to be true."


    Meng Li also laughs at the bottom of his heart, which is true.


    "I haven''t told you yet," in fact, he is really a genius. He can change the whole world in a short time, but he... "


    LV Yingrui sighed deeply.


    He thinks that Zhang Shen is a madman and a vicious person, but he never thinks that Zhang Shen is determined to kill so many people.


    LV Yingrui said: "I''m so tired. I want to get rid of it."


    "How can I be free?" He seems to be talking to himself and asking Meng Li. In fact, Meng Li doesn''t want LV Yingrui to die in this way, because he doesn''t know the reliability of this formula.


    But this body has reached the limit, and can''t let LV Yingrui''s soul continue to exist. Even if it is delayed by various means, it can be delayed for a few days at most.


    A few days is not enough for her to deal with a lot of things, let alone to see the effect of the formula. She is in a dilemma. Should she leave LV Yingrui''s soul around and let his body die first?


    Only in this way can he be liberated, and it seems feasible to die later.


    "Would you like to leave this body first, and then be with me as a soul for a while? I need you. " Meng Li said directly.


    LV Yingrui wry smile, completely did not take Meng Li''s words seriously, he said: "this dream is really strange."


    "It''s not a dream." Meng Li''s consciousness went out, and then directly put forward LV Yingrui''s soul.


    After LV Yingrui''s soul came out, he looked at his body, where he was lying. His body was filled with life extending tubes, and he was constantly infusing medicine to maintain his vitality. Then he felt his state, which was very good.


    It''s easy.


    Like a healthy body, the feeling of fatigue, pain and struggle gradually disappeared. He was stunned and looked at Meng Li. He was startled: "are you? Miss Wen


    Meng Li nodded, and LV Yingrui said, "you were really talking to me just now?"


    "Of course." Meng Li said.


    LV Yingrui still felt that everything was so mysterious and mysterious. He said strangely, "am I a dream or a reality? What kind of state do I exist in now?"


    Meng Li explained: "the state of the soul, I help you free, you can''t go back to the body, it has been unable to carry your soul, before the pain is also because your soul and body can''t abandon each other, still struggling not to separate."LV Yingrui doesn''t understand. Meng Li shows LV Yingrui her recipe. She says, "did I write it wrong?"


    "No, No." LV Yingrui can''t come back. After looking at the formula for a while, he is full of doubts.


    Meng Li said, "don''t you like it? In fact, this is equivalent to letting you die. If you think you can still struggle, I will send your soul back to your body. "


    "No, no, I know that the body has been broken and there is no possibility of being alive. Since I discovered Zhang Shen''s secret, Zhang Shen didn''t intend to let me speak." When LV Yingrui understood the current situation, he said to Meng Li gratefully:


    "I don''t know what''s going on in your side and what methods have been used, but you have freed me."


    "I didn''t expect to have a soul."


    Meng Li said, "I will send you to die." LV Yingrui nodded: "thank you."


    "I want to go now."


    Meng Li Leng: "now want to go?" She let LV Yingrui''s soul come out, but she didn''t want LV Yingrui to die too soon, mainly because she was worried that the formula might go wrong.


    And I didn''t expect that LV Yingrui couldn''t wait to die. Don''t ordinary people have to be greedy?


    "I''ve told you the recipe." Seeing that Meng Li was a little surprised, LV Yingrui explained, "I probably understand Miss Wen''s meaning, but I know so much. No matter whether the formula will go wrong or not, I don''t know more."


    "So, I''m sorry, I may have failed to live up to your expectations." He bowed his head and said to Meng Li.

 Chapter 2220

    Meng Li whispered: "how can you be so anxious?"


    Lu Yingrui said: "you said to go to the next life. In the popular concept, to go to the next life is to start the next life. My life is too tired. I can''t wait to go to the next life."


    Meng Li: "few people rush to get reincarnated.


    "But don''t you still think about the world? Don''t you still want to solve this disaster? Don''t you want to see the disaster disappear before you die? " Meng Li looks at LV Yingrui suspiciously.


    I felt that he was still thinking about it.


    LV Yingrui said: "what I can do is to say the formula. Now it has been said, so I have done everything I can do."


    Meng Li: "can you trust me?"


    Lu Yingrui said: "no matter what I tell anyone, if they want to believe me, they will believe me. If they don''t want to believe me, they can only do so. Even if I know the formula, I can''t get the materials to make my own medicine."


    "I can only rely on others, I have no voice, no ability, you do not believe me, I told others, others do not necessarily believe me."


    Meng Li was silent. LV Yingrui said, "please let me go. I want to be really free. I''ve been too tired in my life. I''ve thought about suicide countless times. If the formula hadn''t become my obsession, I would have really died now."


    "Good." Since LV Yingrui is in such a hurry to leave, he is actually escaping from reality. He is no longer willing to face the world and participate in those things. Let him go.


    It doesn''t matter. Even if LV Yingrui tells him a false formula or a wrong formula, he can still find Zhang Shen and dig from Zhang Shen''s mind.


    We have to dig it out by any means.


    She summoned the gate of the underworld, and then sent LV Yingrui directly. LV Yingrui did not hesitate. Before he left, he looked at her. His eyes were full of understanding, and Meng Li laughed.


    LV Yingrui is really anxious to extricate himself. He really doesn''t want to care about anything. Whenever he is a little curious, he will ask himself more questions. After he comes out, he hardly asks himself anything.


    Ah.


    That''s all.


    LV Yingrui just left. After a short communication with him, he got what he wanted effortlessly. He just finished his mission and told us the formula.


    He didn''t even want to find Zhang Shen for revenge. He was probably very disappointed in this life. I think he has been playing as someone else''s pawn all these years. The fruits of his labor have been taken away endlessly, and he is also physically and mentally exhausted.


    Let Meng Li think of an Chu. An Chu says that he knows the formula, but he doesn''t know anything.


    In his last life, he found Zhang Shen and killed Zhang Shen, but he didn''t know the formula. He was just expecting LV Yingrui to wake up and pinned his only hope on LV Yingrui. He expected LV Yingrui to tell him everything. If LV Yingrui really woke up and saw that it was Anchu, he would also choose to sue Anchu for the formula. He thinks that his mission is so.


    In this case, an Chu should be useless to himself.


    Why don''t you send him to reincarnation, so that you don''t have to worry about him again and naturally send him away, or leave him in the world and leave a crisis for the client?


    Looking at the body left by LV Yingrui, Meng Li thinks that he should take it to the mortuary of the hospital. If there is one more body, they will try their best to contact the family of the body, and LV Yingrui can also be buried.


    However, people in the hospital certainly can''t understand this matter, but they won''t feel too thrilled if they can''t understand it. There are a lot of corpses in the hospital, and if there is one more, they will even doubt whether they forgot to register, or who sent it to LV Yingrui''s house out of thin air. It''s really too thrilled.


    It''s also thanks to LV Yingrui for telling her what she wants to know, but this formula can''t make Meng Li completely relax. Before seeing the real effect, everything can''t be too relieved.


    With this thought, Meng Li did it. She sent LV Yingrui''s body to the mortuary and came back.


    She picked up the medicine and gave Anchu two injections, one to wake him up, the other to make him weak.


    An Chu wakes up and sees Meng Li''s face. He looks around. He already knows where he is. He says, "how can you bring me here?"


    "No?" Meng Li asked coldly.


    An Chu shook his head and said, "no, how did you bring me here? I''m a living man."


    "Can''t I call a car for you?" Meng Li smiles.


    An Chu was relieved. His eyes flashed. Since the car took him away, the people of the Empire would find him. Sooner or later, he would be rescued.


    He felt powerless, so he was too lazy to struggle. Meng Li said, "I understand what you think."


    "Here''s some bad news for you." Meng Li suddenly laughed unkindly.


    An Chu''s eyes were full of doubts. Meng Li said, "I killed LV Yingrui."


    "What?" Anchu was shocked, he roared: "are you crazy? You killed him"He''s important, his presence is important."


    "No, you cheat me, don''t you? You didn''t even find him An Chu was still lucky, but he heard Meng Li say, "he''s in your darkroom. I found him naturally."


    "It''s just that his state is dying. I want to bring him here. He''s out of breath on the way."


    An Chu''s face is still full of shock. He thinks that the other party is as stupid as a pig. The other party clearly knows that LV Yingrui is useful, but still tosses him to death.


    Meng Li stretched out his hand and pinched his face. He said softly, "it''s your turn next."


    "No, don''t you want to know the recipe? You can never learn from Zhang Shen. Zhang Shen would rather die than be buried with tens of millions of people. He won''t, you believe me An Chu is flustered, the other side just laughed very seeping person.


    Meng Li said, "you don''t know anything. Even if you know, I don''t care."


    She picked up the syringe, which is black medicine, an Chu saw this eye was panic, Meng Li said: "don''t be afraid."


    I don''t know whether Anchu was reborn once or the world after he came.


    If he has been reborn once, the client will die in his hands once. If not, it doesn''t matter, because he is always thinking about killing the client.


    "No, no, you can''t do that. Are you really going to abandon your parents?"


    He wanted to struggle, but he didn''t have any strength. His eyes looked down desperately. The needle went into his arm, and the liquid medicine pushed into his body bit by bit.


    "I''ll tell you, don''t kill me, I don''t want to die, please." He pleaded.


    Meng Li''s hand faltered, and the liquid medicine didn''t continue to push into his body. She said, "you say it."

 Chapter 2221

    An Chu takes a look at the syringe, swallows saliva, and signals Meng Li to take it out. Meng Li takes it out and looks at him in his spare time.


    Let''s see what he can say.


    As a result, an Chu spat hard and said to Meng Li, "what''s the formula? Don''t think about it in your life. You people are waiting to die. I really hope Zhang Shen can realize his dream and kill you all. "


    Meng Li pick eyebrow: "so you are to put cruel words?"


    An Chu sneered: "will you let me go? Now that you''ve injected me with this poison, you''re not going to let me live. "


    "So can''t I breathe before I die?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    An Chu said: "even if you know what Zhang Shen did, what''s the use? What can you stop? "


    "Do you think the world will believe him or you? The world has long lost its sense in the face of the "life-saving medicine". At that time, it will say that you are a madman and that you don''t want everyone to live. "


    When he said this, an Chu was still a little proud. He said:


    "I''m looking forward to you now. I''m looking forward to you telling the truth desperately, but no one believes you. You can only watch them inject poison and most people die in front of you. Is that sad?"


    "Are you in a hurry? Do you feel incompetent? "


    "Can you save some, can you save most?" He questioned.


    Meng Li responded indifferently: "why should I save people? Do I look so loving? "


    An Chu was choked by Meng Li. His eyes turned and he said, "Zhang Shen can''t publish the formula of any effective medicine. How long can you survive in the face of Stone Beasts all over the world?"


    Meng Li chuckled, picked up the medicine again and injected it into an Chu''s body. She said gently:


    "it''s time to send you on the road."


    In the face of death, an Chu is very scared, but he can''t resist. The medicine has entered his body before, and he can''t go back to heaven.


    "You will die." He cursed.


    Meng Li: "you can''t see it."


    "You''re still dead in front of me." She laughed, quietly pushed the medicine out and threw away the syringe. She got up and looked at an Chu, who was slowly suffering. She saw that he was suffering more and more. The poison was eroding his internal organs. He was suffering unbearable pain at the moment.


    Then he made a painful voice. Meng Li didn''t want to listen and planned to leave the room. Before going out, Meng Li said to an Chu:


    "although LV Yingrui died, he woke up in the middle of the way. If you say it''s a coincidence, I just know the formula."


    An Chu is stunned to stare big eyes, so it is. No wonder he is so determined to kill himself, but how can LV Yingrui wake up?


    "No way! How did he wake up? " An Chu yells.


    Meng left his step and said, "there are some things you will not understand until you die."


    "I don''t want you to understand."


    She went out of the door and stood outside, listening to an Chu''s painful voice inside. Her voice gradually weakened, and the vitality of a body gradually disappeared. When an Chu died, Meng Li did not allow his soul to be reborn. He directly called the gate of the underworld and sent him to reincarnation.


    If you''re lucky, you can meet LV Yingrui. Let LV Yingrui tell him the formula is ready.


    He worked hard for so long, but he couldn''t wake LV Yingrui up.


    Looking at an Chu''s body, Meng Li can actually think that an Chu should know something. She may also have some useful recipes in her hand, but she doesn''t care too much.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li moved the corpse back to the basement before, because if it is checked, the outside world can find that an Chu entered here, and then they will come to collect the corpse for an Chu.


    It''s not suitable to put it here. There are many instruments here. Meng Li wants to rely on these instruments to make medicine according to the formula given by LV Yingrui to see if they are useful.


    But whether the cycle is too long, because it is necessary to test whether the upgraded polymerization inhibitor is really effective for a long time, and the anti stone agent itself can not find volunteers to inject.


    But if you think about it, it doesn''t seem that it''s necessary to do it by yourself... I think to myself that maybe Zhang Shen will start to work and do some bad things...


    just don''t think about it. Meng Li went back to sleep.


    Take him away first, and form a state of disappearance outside. Then everyone will be flustered when they lose Zhang Shen. When the time comes, they will come up with the formula and get twice the result with half the effort.


    She didn''t say a word to Zhang Shen, there''s nothing to say. It depends on whether the formula is right. If the formula is right, there''s no need to waste any words with him.


    If the formula is not right, then I have to find a way to dig it out of Zhang Shen''s mind. That''s the time.


    She hid Zhang deep in the house where an Chu''s parents lived and gave him medicine to prevent him from waking up. She also used two instruments for LV Yingrui, so that he could lie here all the time and his life would not disappear.Zhang Shen also has chips in his body, which he took off when he was at home. With a sweep of his mental strength, many things can''t be hidden.


    Under the influence of the dream beast talent, even if he dug a piece of his flesh, Zhang Shen couldn''t wake up. Meng Li looked at him again and hooked his lips. An Chu died very quickly and didn''t suffer too much. What kind of way should Zhang Shen go to the end?


    The sinful person is also the one who has killed the client. The client has no memory, so he has suffered a lot.


    Go back to sleep, wake up to rest a morning, Meng Li just said to ahong: "can you help me contact dad?"


    A Hong: "Miss, what are you going to do?"


    "By the way, miss, have you been sleeping too much lately?"


    Meng Li snorted: "I don''t want you to care so much."


    I''m going to do something big.


    Save the world, OK?


    Ahong: "strange and strange.


    Nothing to say.


    "I want my father to come to see me." Meng Li said.


    Ah Hong was puzzled and thought about it. He said, "Dr. Zhang must be paying close attention to the general these days. It''s not very convenient to come here. If the position of the young lady is exposed, there will be a lot of trouble."


    Meng Li let out a cry. He couldn''t tell ah Hong that Zhang Shen, such a living man, was hidden by himself. He just said, "tell Dad to come and find a way. It will be OK. I have something extremely urgent to find dad." That''s all she can say.


    Ahong: "I''ll inform the general." He nodded in agreement.


    It''s just that I don''t understand what''s important for a young lady who sleeps every day. Just look at her extraordinary appearance....


    Meng Li, "...


    "

 Chapter 2222

    Can you stop looking at yourself with such distrust.


    There must be more trust between people.


    I''m not so out of tune.


    Ah Hong informs general Wen, who means he doesn''t want to come. He says that someone must be staring at him now, and he doesn''t know that Zhang Shen is missing. After all, that person was hidden by Meng Li last night.


    But now Hanshan must be looking for Zhang Shen. They often have contact with each other. If they don''t get in touch with him, they must be looking for him. Zhang Shen didn''t go to the Research Institute. The research institute should also be looking for him, but they haven''t told the outside world yet.


    It was Anchu''s death that was discovered.


    Because in the eyes of the outside world, an Chu disappeared one day earlier than Zhang Shen. According to the chip on his body, he located the last place where he appeared. Then he found his body in the basement of the shop in his name''s property and was injected with poison.


    General Wen told ah Hong about this and guessed that Zhang Shen might have done an Chu''s death.


    His tone is still very guilty. He says that they have implicated an Chu and regret it. He says that he is not very sad because of an Chu''s death to show himself. Meng Li has no expression when he has dinner at night. Ah Hong plans to say something, and she returns her sad eyes.


    Ahong: "do you really like Anchu?


    Meng didn''t know that ah Hong had so much drama in her heart. She only knew that after dinner, general Wen contacted ah Hong again.


    General Wen calmly told ahong: "Zhang Shen is missing."


    A Hong: "what''s wrong?"


    General Wen said: "two people disappeared in the research institute within two days, which made the people of the research institute feel panicked. The Empire has reason to suspect that someone deliberately attacked the people of the Research Institute, which may be revenge for the social mentality, and is unwilling to see the people of the Research Institute develop effective drugs."


    Meng Li on one side: "but I don''t think it''s that simple." General Wen said deeply.


    Ahong was silent. After listening to general Wen, he said, "they all have chips on them. This is a kind of protection for the staff of the Research Institute, monitoring their activities and safety at any time."


    "An Chu''s chip was destroyed in the shop under his name and died there. At that time, he went in with an Chu. There was a mysterious woman who didn''t photograph her after she went in. It was very strange."


    "What''s more bizarre is that Zhang Shen''s chip was destroyed in his home, and then there was no record of him going out. He just disappeared out of thin air, and his house didn''t even have a trace of intruders."


    Ahong: "so?"


    "It''s weird." General Wen said solemnly.


    Ahong: "the whole thing is really weird, but after that?


    He also heard general Wen say: "but what is certain is that the person who attacked Anchu is also the person who attacked Zhangshen. That is to say, Anchu was not killed by Zhangshen. In this way, he is not implicated by us. He just has a hard life, but even if he wants to attack the people in the Research Institute, Anchu should not be an ordinary person." now Zhangshen is the leader of the Research Institute Man, all the projects about stone beast are led by him. It''s really hard to do without him. "


    Ahong nodded approvingly: "put aside some grudges, the Empire really needs Dr. Zhang."


    General Wen sighed and said, "yes


    "I also hope that he can develop a medicine, and those grudges have not been settled in a hurry."


    "The body of LV Yingrui disappeared for a long time before he appeared in the hospital."


    "The people in the Research Institute, two dead and one missing, make people panic. I don''t know what this mysterious person will do. The Empire has sent people to protect the people in the Research Institute, and the empire can''t afford such personnel loss."


    "That LV Yingrui, did the girl mention it to me? And suspect that I''m hiding? " General Wen suddenly thought of it and felt a little angry. He said to ahong, "how can I do such crazy things?"


    Ah Hong looks at Meng Li, who is silent.


    Then he winked at ahong. Ahong immediately mentioned the matter to general Wen, saying that he had something important to see.


    "What''s important about her? I''ve been very busy recently, and her mother can''t walk around easily. Can you slow down? " General Wen did not say that Meng Li''s affairs were unimportant. He only said that he was busy.


    Meng Li sighed and shook his head at ahong, but he was not worried.


    Just wait a few more days, then general Wen will definitely come. Seeing that Meng Li is disappointed that he is not demanding, ah Hong wants to fight for Meng Li again. He says a few more words to general Wen, but general Wen still says he is busy. It seems that he is really busy.


    If he doesn''t come, Meng Li can only wait. She opens the news and looks at it. There is no news about Zhang Shen''s disappearance. The news doesn''t dare to report it. Once it is reported that Zhang Shen is missing, it will cause an uproar and it''s hard to end.

 Chapter 2223

    Now all the people who know about it are flustered, including general Wen, who doesn''t want Zhang Shen missing.


    Zhang Shen, who is missing, arranges a boundary in Zhang Shen''s house. As long as someone gets close to the house, she can feel it, and then she can still take Zhang Shen away in an instant.


    "Something may have happened to him." Wen''s mother''s expression is also strange. She hopes that something will happen to Zhang Shen, but she doesn''t want to. His accident means that it''s more difficult to develop a medicine for stone beast.


    The disaster is still going on, and I don''t know when it will end.


    Seeing that Meng Li didn''t respond, Wen''s mother said to Meng Li, "son, you''ve suffered during this time."


    Meng Li: "it''s not bitter. I want to go out."


    Mother Wen: "that''s no good. It''s not sure whether Zhang Shen was killed. Besides, there''s a lot of chaos outside now. You can''t go out when you go back to the imperial capital."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    General Wen looked at his mother and said: "from the perspective of righteousness, I don''t want Zhang Shen killed. I always feel that you are gloating."


    Wen''s mother turned a white eye and said, "is he Zhang Shen our enemy in the end, and I''m not allowed to have this kind of emotion?"


    "Moreover, after he disappeared, the Empire found out all about us, which was bad luck. It seems that the Empire didn''t know that our daughter had been kidnapped by him once, but the Empire didn''t stand up for us. Now that he has an accident, the Empire finds out why we have private grievances. It''s unfair."


    General Wen was also a little uncomfortable about this. He said, "who makes Zhang Shen important now?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth, feeling that the writer was a little miserable.


    Before an Chu took LV Yingrui away, Zhang Shen suspected the writer. Now Zhang Shen is missing, and the Empire suspects the writer.


    "By the way, what''s important to you?" Wen general see Meng Li and Wen mother also talk about almost, asked the point.


    Meng Li said, "I have to talk to you about it alone."


    General Wen took a look at his mother. She didn''t mind if her daughter didn''t tell him. She respected her husband and children and said, "go to the room alone."


    General Wen and Meng Li nodded at the same place. They entered the room and Meng Li closed the door.


    She said to general Wen, "Dad, no matter what you hear next, don''t be too surprised."


    General Wen: "good."


    "Please believe me too, don''t question me." She said.


    Seeing Meng Li''s serious manner, general Wen straightened his face and said, "I feel I''m serious."


    Meng Li nodded: "just be serious."


    "Before I told you that Zhang Shen knew my location, and then the emergency transfer didn''t deceive you, right? In fact, shortly after we left, Zhang Shen''s people went to the place where they used to live."


    General Wen said, "that''s right."


    "Can you tell me the truth about how you know it? I always wanted to ask you, but I didn''t get a chance."


    "It was someone else who sent me an anonymous email," Meng Li said


    General Wen: "who?"


    "It is said that anonymous e-mail, how can I know who, but I chose to believe the information provided by others, avoiding Zhang Shen." Meng Li said.


    General Wen frowned: "is there anyone else staring at the whole thing?"


    "How can I get in touch with you? I think I protect you very well, but you make me feel that everything is under the control of others."


    Meng Li said: "Dad, don''t think so much. Anyway, you don''t understand."


    General Wen:....


    it makes sense. He has nothing to say.


    "Are you sure someone isn''t playing with us in the dark?" He asked.


    Meng Li hesitated and said, "if it''s the same person who informs us and takes away Zhang Shen, then they can take away others quietly. If they want to do something to us, we can''t seem to stop them."


    "I feel like people are helping us." Meng Li looks at general Wen firmly.


    General Wen shook his head and said, "my child, you think too simply. How can someone help us for no reason."


    Meng Li wants to say that she really doesn''t, but this is the situation that your daughter paid her soul to change.


    There''s really no need to think so much.


    "On the day of Zhang Shen''s disappearance, I got two recipes." Meng Li doesn''t talk about anything else with general Wen. He goes straight to the subject.


    General Wen Leng: "what formula?"


    "These two formulations, one is an upgraded version of polymerization inhibitor, and the other is anti stone agent." Meng Li told general Wen about the effects of the two potions.


    General Wen looked at Meng Li strangely: "how can this kind of thing be in your hands?"


    "I don''t know why they gave it to me." Meng Li said.


    Wen Jiang looked at Meng Li with a strange look: "is this recipe really credible?"


    "Try everything. You''ll only know if you try." Meng Lizhen thinks it''s very tiring. Some things can''t be explained, but the client is not a medical major. Otherwise, he can publish these two medicines in his own name.It''s said that I''ve developed it. Now I''m not qualified in my major. I can''t enjoy this honor.


    General Wen was still suspicious. Meng Li sat down coldly and said:


    "why don''t you believe it or give it a try? At this critical moment, shouldn''t you think about everything?"


    "Is it not a wise saying to believe something rather than nothing? Can''t practice in life? "


    General Wen hesitated and said, "don''t be angry, my child. I can''t figure it out for a moment


    "If the formula is right, the disaster will be solved. It''s time to try." Meng Li said.


    General Wen guessed: "is Zhang Shen captured by the mysterious man just after he developed the medicine? The recipe is in the hands of the mysterious man, and it''s in your hands. "


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. General Wen said to Meng Li:


    "I will definitely try to find a way to try it, but how to say this thing?"


    "Before, the Empire suspected that I had taken Zhang Shen away. If I suddenly took out the formula, they should suspect that I had kidnapped Zhang Shen and forced him to say the formula."


    Meng Li nodded, which is a problem.


    And this formula needs a developer. Who will be the developer? Who will enjoy the glory of the world?


    "If it''s not appropriate to give it to the living, give it to the dead." Meng Li looked at general Wen: "Lv Yingrui''s funeral should be finished."


    "At the beginning, he was also involved in the research on the potions of Stone Beasts."

 Chapter 2224

    Meng Li has made it so obvious that general Wen will understand.


    If he does not trust others with this honor, it will be given to the dead.


    Although he didn''t know how to understand LV Yingrui, he didn''t have any grudge against himself, and it was not a loss to him. The writers didn''t have medical talents, so they couldn''t enjoy the glory.


    General Wen took away the recipe, but he didn''t know how to operate it. Anyway, he sent the recipe to the Research Institute in the name of the dead LV Yingrui.


    The people in the research institute quickly prepared the medicine according to the formula, and then began to do experiments.


    After all, it is said that LV Yingrui had great expectations for the two recipes.


    Everyone in the Institute knows that LV Yingrui is a very capable person. He is not famous for some reasons.


    According to the formula, we made two kinds of chemicals, and began to do experiments. Finally, the experiment determined that the anti stone chemicals were useful, and the polymerization inhibitor was not a big problem according to the composition.


    However, because of Zhang Shen''s disappearance, no one knows the core formula of the old polymerization inhibitor and retarder, but with these two new reagents, there will be no great demand for the former two.


    The agent is determined to be 100% useful under the laboratory experiment, and then it is produced. Although the cost is still not low, because this polymerization inhibitor is permanently effective, there is no longer such a large loss. As time goes on, polymerization inhibitor can be used in most places.


    There are also stone proofing agents. At first, only qualified people can inject them. However, because one person only needs one drug to prevent petrification, it can be popularized gradually in the future, and then civilians can use it.


    These two recipes are really useful, and there is no accident at all, which makes Meng Li very happy, and thinks it is worth giving this honor to the dead LV Yingrui.


    At the end of the day, he said the formula.


    Two potions to solve the disaster are coming out soon, and the personnel of the research institute have never been missing again. The Empire has been looking for Zhang Shen for many days, so it is not so persistent, and it is impossible to put unlimited energy into Zhang Shen.


    Moreover, it''s obvious that Zhang Shen is not as important as he used to be, but as a genius, it''s hard for the Institute to lose him.


    The outside world also knows about Zhang Shen''s disappearance. At the same time, the two kinds of medicine are made public. Although LV Yingrui developed them, many people still think that they were developed by Zhang Shen. They even use conspiracy theory to say that the Empire broke down the bridge.


    There were all kinds of voices, but it didn''t cause too much riots. The news that two kinds of medicine were coming soon soothed everyone''s heart.


    Another month later, the anti stone medicine came out.


    The front page of the news is all about anti stone medicine.


    Then everyone began to buy injections. One month after the injection, there was no abnormality, because the introduction of permanent and effective polymer blocking agents made the appearance of Stone Beasts less and less. Even if they were injured by Stone Beasts, people who had been treated with anti stone agents did not show signs of fossilization.


    After the Empire, the goal is to popularize these two kinds of medicine. It''s a long time, but there is no faster way. In the case of hope in the future, there will be fewer riots and protests, and the Empire will be stable.


    Because Zhang Shen has been missing for two or three months and has not been found, the writers are also relieved to take Meng Li back to the imperial capital.


    After the situation stabilized, Meng Li woke up Zhang Shen, who had been sleeping for a long time.


    Zhang Shen still lives in the place where Anchu''s parents lived before. Most of Anchu''s assets have been taken back by Anchu. Only this house seems to be forgotten and nobody moves.


    Meng Li has some doubts that it may be an''s intention. He deliberately keeps this house out of the sight of an''s family. Maybe he still wants to keep some things.


    But he didn''t come either.


    For two or three months, she gave Zhang Shen injections from time to time to maintain his life. This time, she woke him up. He felt like he was dead and alive again.


    Open eyes to see Meng Li, his brow locked, for a long time did not speak, a mouth to speak not only hoarse dry, and tone: "you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li gave him a gentle smile.


    Zhang took a deep look at the ceiling and knew that he was not in his own home. He was flustered for no reason, but he asked calmly, "what happened? How can I fall into your hands?"


    Meng Li said, "you are still calm."


    Meng Li took out his watch and gave it to Zhang Shen. Zhang Shen frowned: "it''s been so long?"


    He also felt like he had been sleeping for a long time.


    But I didn''t expect that for such a long time, and now I am deeply at a loss, and I know nothing about the current situation.


    "Children, are there many question marks?" Meng Li said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. I''ll wake you up to solve your doubts."


    "Listen, don''t be distracted."


    Zhang Shen sneered: "what qualifications do you have? Right in front of me? "


    Meng Li: "not qualified? I can hide you for two or three months, which should be pretty good. You don''t know why you''re here, do you think it''s weird? Your disappearance has become a mystery. It''s not solved yet. "She put out her hand and patted Zhang Shen''s face and said, "you have a good attitude. Do you have the ability now? In a few months, I''ve changed your body, and now you''re a helpless little wretch. "


    There are many harmful drugs in Zhang Shen''s private research institute. She can take them there when she needs them. There are also many life prolonging drugs. Zhang Shen''s body function still depends on those drugs.


    Including Anchu, killing Anchu also uses the medicine prepared by Anchu himself.


    Zhang Shen: "so what are you going to tell me?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "just listen to me."


    She turns around, takes out a device, points it a few times, turns on the projector, and plays it to Zhang Shenkan on the ceiling, with news on it.


    Zhang Shen stares at the ceiling, and Meng Li carefully turns one by one to show him.


    Very careful.


    Zhang Shen''s face is more and more ugly, Meng Li said: "Dr. Zhang, don''t you feel happy? You see, we have overcome the disaster and people will not be threatened any more. "


    "You really took LV Yingrui away." Zhang Shen said with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Li said, "do I have the ability?"


    Zhang Shen didn''t speak.


    Meng Li said, "is there anything you want to say?"


    Zhang Shen said: "you are just thieves. These things were developed by me. You are still so incompetent. In the end, you rely on me and use my formula."


    "The incompetent can only rely on others." He tut twice.


    Meng Li said: "you use the resources of the Empire, and then develop the medicine. What''s wrong with me giving it to the Empire?"

 Chapter 2225

    "Is LV Yingrui still alive?" Zhang Shen is also very confused about this.


    What is the magic pill that makes LV Yingrui speak.


    He didn''t see the news of LV Yingrui''s death. He thought that he was very smart with this honor.


    He didn''t want this honor, but now it''s cheap for others.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "you''re disappointed to see the disaster go away, aren''t you?"


    "I''m very disappointed, even despairing. You''ve been thinking about killing everyone in your heart. Unfortunately, you''ve got the wrong step. You''ve developed a medicine to save people, but you haven''t had time to do it yet."


    It''s just Zhang Shen who studies the medicine to save people. After all, he''s afraid of something unexpected.


    Zhang Shen''s eyes turned to Meng Li and said, "how can you know everything?"


    Meng Li smiles.


    "Anchu told me."


    It''s a pity that Zhang Shen doesn''t understand what it has to do with an Chu. He looks at Meng Li in doubt, but Meng Li doesn''t tell him in detail.


    Meng Li is a little worried. Although he has many means to torture Zhang Shen, he is really interested in this aspect and will not be happy because of torturing others.


    Forget it. Just take him away.


    Originally wanted to be a good torture, but she really can not lift such a great spirit.


    "Why steal the fruits of labor? Do you know it''s shameful?" Zhang Shen asked again.


    He felt that everything had deviated from the set track, and now he was disappointed.


    The news hurt his eyes deeply. He didn''t like to see it.


    Meng Li stares at Zhang Shen. He wanted to set Zhang Shen''s words, and then publish his words on the Internet, so that the world can see his true features and completely destroy his reputation. But once he has set his words, he can basically sit down. These two kinds of medicine are invented by him. At that time, he will still be the talent in the eyes of the world, and his name will still be recorded in future medical books.


    It''s not necessary.


    Meng Li said, "I just handed over what I should give to the Empire and the people. I didn''t get any benefits. You don''t have to find a sense of balance here."


    "You are such a sinful person, you should die." She sighed slightly and said to Zhang Shen:


    "how do you want to die? Why don''t you try the taste of petrification, and let you petrify step by step? " She laughed.


    Zhang Shen used a kind of Medicine on LV Yingrui before, which can make LV Yingrui petrified, but the attack is very fast.


    It''s just an unsuccessful potion in Zhang Shen''s hand. An Chu says that in the story, Zhang Shen asks the world to inject the so-called anti stone potion. After injection, it lurks in the body for more than a month before it becomes petrified. That should be the successful poison later.


    Successful poisons have a long incubation period. What Zhang shen wants is that effect. If they attack immediately, there is no way for so many people to inject them.


    But at present, the unsuccessful poison is very useful for her, because she doesn''t need such a long incubation period. Zhang Shen has no meaning of existence. Go earlier.


    Zhang Shen''s eyes widened, but he didn''t say anything. Meng Li stood up and rummaged. Zhang Shen looked at her, but he didn''t forget to disgust Meng Li:


    "Wenwen, you can stand up and go. You look good when you stand up."


    Meng Li did not look back: "thank you."


    Zhang Shen said, "I just regret that I didn''t amputate you and told you to run away."


    Meng Li laughs. Zhang Shen and an Chu are really the same kind of people. They are all going to die, and they are still here.


    It is impossible for such people to expect them to repent. They will never realize. They have determined their inner thoughts and will never change.


    She finally found the potion, the blue one, with no mark on it. Meng Li asked Zhang Shen, "is it this potion?"


    Zhang Shen said to Meng Li with a smile: "Wenwen baby, you took it wrong, not this one."


    Meng Li suddenly smiles, disgusting her?


    Without saying a word, she injected Zhang Shen directly. Now he doesn''t have the ability to resist. The liquid medicine pushed into Zhang Shen''s body, and then a trace of despair flashed in Zhang Shen''s eyes. Meng Li asked, "are you afraid?"


    "Do you still disgust me?"


    Zhang Shen frowned painfully and didn''t speak.


    Meng Li said: "if it''s not this potion, it''s OK. You have so many potions. I''ll try them the same way. I''ll give them all to you, no matter good or bad."


    "Eat your own evil." At last she said a word.


    Meng Li didn''t make a mistake. That medicine is really petrifying. Since he is beginning to petrify, Meng Li won''t give him any more injections.


    She is not so boring. LV Yingrui is still breathing because Zhang Shen won''t let him die. He will torture him slowly.


    Zhang Shen is used to torturing others.


    And he didn''t want to delay, so let Zhang Shen continue to petrify, and died in a few days.


    The process of petrifaction is very painful, which can be regarded as a proper revenge for Zhang Shen. Zhang Shen in the plot makes so many people feel the pain and despair of petrifaction, and now he has experienced it himself.Zhang Shen is really not an ordinary person. No matter how painful he is, he never says a word or shows weakness. He just quietly waits for the passage of life, which makes Meng Li feel strange in his heart, like a punch on cotton.


    The sense of powerlessness flashed by.


    It doesn''t matter. She''s done. She''s back in system space.


    This task is not so difficult after it is finished. The most important thing is that there is no plot at the beginning. For a period of time, it makes people feel that it is difficult to do anything. They can''t figure out the situation. The Tasker still relies on the plot.


    Congratulations on the fulfillment of Wen Ru''s wish.


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, boundary power reward: 3000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Complete the hidden task: solve the plane crisis, and get 100000 points and 4000 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 880000


    Jieli: 407000


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position extra profit: none.


    Talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The reward for this task is still very rich. Meng Li is very satisfied with it. He also has an extra reward to comply with the law of heaven and solve the problems in the world.


    After absorbing the six points of soul power contributed by the consignor, I''d like to see the follow-up work of the consignor first.


    After the situation became stable, Imperial College reopened, and the client continued her studies. However, she lost her memory, so she chose to relegate to study again. It just took a few more years, but it was also expensive.


    The trustor''s family background is enough for her to enter the Empire and become an excellent financial officer after her academic success.


    The Empire was also trying to popularize medicine to solve the problem of civilian survival.

 Chapter 2226

    After that, everything will be settled smoothly.


    The client studies every day, but her enemies seem to be dead. There are not many people associated with her, so there is nothing to see. Meng Li''s consciousness returns to the system space.


    By the way, last time I said I didn''t have time to see the evening star. This time I can make an appointment. I just have time.


    However, after sending a message to the evening star, it shows that she is busy in green. I think she is doing a task. Meng Li wanted to go to ask for love first, but after thinking about it, she might as well take the evening star and let her get along with it.


    Now, there are too few outsiders to ask for love, and Wanxing seldom touches the people around her. She has forgotten whether Wanxing has ever met Wenqing. She only remembers that Wanxing has seen Wuxiang, and she was still eating at that time.


    It seems that Wanxing has never seen you. Eh, no, she feels uncomfortable in the realm. It''s not suitable to go to the vast world. I''d better not take her to the vast world first.


    Since this is the case, you can play in the vast world. Most of the spaces in the vast world are primitive, far less lively than those in the world. Children like lively places.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li went to the lingman family and asked for love. When he saw Meng Li, he laughed. When he heard that Meng Li wanted to take her back to play, she happily put her arms around Meng Li''s neck and rubbed them. Wu Xiang was very glad that the two didn''t leave any mustard.


    Meng Li said:


    "let''s go, together?"


    "Where to?" No questions.


    Meng Li said: "first go back to Lingtian space to have a look, and then go to the domain for a stroll. It''s like shopping."


    Wuxiang reluctantly agreed: "OK."


    Meng Li embraces Enqing, Enqing embraces Wuxiang, and directly returns to Lingtian space. Enqing still likes this place very much. When he comes back, he is very happy and looks around the spiritual tree.


    As usual, Wu Xiang lay there motionless.


    Then Meng Li read a book with Wen Qing. Thinking that Wen Qing likes to play everywhere and has a lot of interest in the vast world, he asked her if she would like to go to other spaces in the vast world. If she wants to go, they can go together.


    Since the conflict last time, Meng Li also reflected on herself. She really didn''t take her out well, so she decided to accompany and ask for love as long as she had time, and take her out to have a look. Just as she did, she and ask for love went to understand the wider and more mysterious world.


    Ask to lift an eye to look at Meng to leave, in the heart some move, now of a leave to her better.


    Last time I took her out to play a circle, this time I brought her back, and I want to take myself to look around, but today she wants to stay here quietly with ah Li Qingqing to read books. She told Meng Li what she thought, but Meng Li has no opinion.


    It''s OK not to go for the moment. Everything is based on the will of asking.


    After some time, you Yun tells Meng Li that she''s here, saying that it''s from the late star. Meng Li brings the question and Wu Xiang to the system space, and then gives the information back to the late star to make an appointment.


    Wu Xiang has never been to Meng Li''s system space. Meng Li''s system space is a little strange to him. He has no interest in the furnishings, except the shaking table in which Meng Li sleeps.


    He asked Meng Li, "is this bed comfortable to sleep?"


    Meng Li looked at the big screen and didn''t look back. He said, "it''s OK."


    Wuxiang hesitated, Meng Li looked back at him strangely: "you don''t want to sleep in this bed, do you?"


    Wu Xiang is the guy who can sleep the most. It''s normal to see that a soft and comfortable bed can attract him. He also looks at Wu Xiang strangely and says: "no, Wu Xiang. Your idea is too strange. It''s a Li''s bed and a girl''s bed. You can''t sleep."


    Wu Xiang: "did I say I wanted to sleep? I''m just asking. " His voice was a little gloomy.


    Wu Xiang was relieved and patted his chest: "that''s OK."


    This makes no difference on rolling eyes, so nervous to do what, even if you sleep polluted this bed?


    Inexplicably a little angry, however, he said: "I do not sleep other people''s sleep."


    Meng Li chuckled and said to Wu Xiang, "come here, which one do you like? Choose for yourself. "


    She opened a shopping mall, found the bed goods, let Wu Xiang see the picture, since he wants a bed, just buy it.


    Now, the bed of system space was bought very early. At that time, I didn''t have many resources, and the bed that I could afford was just like that. However, after so long, I didn''t think about changing it. If Wu Xiang wanted a better bed, she could afford it. She looked at the situation and stretched out her head. She said with a smile:


    "you can see, and get a bed for you."


    Immediately, he sighed and shook his head and said, "no, I don''t need a bed. When I was in the clan area, the clan leader asked me to take root."


    She can''t use it at all.


    Meng Li laughed: "OK."


    Wu Xiang also shook his head: "forget it, I don''t want it."Meng Li looked at him and said no, but he didn''t look away. He also looked at the big screen. He could look at a picture carefully. He was still reading the introduction above. Many beds have many strange functions.


    For example, there is the feeling of sleeping in her mother''s arms, or the feeling of her boyfriend''s arm bending. Meng Li feels strange, and it''s even more strange to ask non human people.


    "You don''t like this page?" Asked Meng Li.


    Wu Xiang shook his head and said, "it''s too fancy."


    Meng Li silently drew out the next page for Wu xiangkan. Wu xiangkan looked around and felt that the beds seemed too big.


    Meng Li said, "why don''t I show you a nest? Or a crib? The normal size of the bed seems to be a little big. "


    Wu Xiang said to Meng Li angrily, "I want the bed."


    Then he points to a bed, which is very soft and affordable. It''s only 10000 points. Meng Li doesn''t hesitate to buy it for Wu Xiang. When the bed is in the system space, Wu Xiang sleeps on it, and then he can''t be found.


    It''s like being hidden by the clouds and cotton. Meng Li reaches out his hand and pinches it. It''s too soft.


    And it should be comfortable to be surrounded by Wu Xiang.


    "For me?" No questions.


    Meng Li: "of course, if you like it, I will give it to you."


    Wu Xiang put the bed away. He had a space of his own. It was easy to put a bed.


    He scratched his head and asked Wu Xiang: "do you want to put it in the patriarch''s body?"


    Wu Xiang said: "it should be OK. The patriarch doesn''t care about it at all. You were still wandering around in his body before, and he didn''t say anything."


    Ask: "also."

 Chapter 2227

    Meng Li also made an appointment for Wanxing. In a private room of a restaurant, other places don''t seem to be very suitable. If there is a private room, please feel free.


    But also in advance to the evening star said, introduce a person around her to know, if she is not willing to reluctantly, but look at the evening star''s appearance or very happy.


    As soon as they met, the evening star began to shout, "master."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "well."


    "Sit down. There are not so many rules." See evening star still standing, she said.


    Evening star just sat down. She looked at Wu Xiang and chuckled: "long time no see."


    Wu Xiang looked at the evening star with puzzled eyes. After a long time, he thought of her and said, "is it you?"


    Evening star


    Why can''t you remember me.


    Meng Li said to Wu Xiang, "Meng Wanxing, my apprentice, don''t always look like you can''t remember."


    Wuxiang said helplessly: "remember."


    "The little girl who loves to eat."


    Evening star


    It''s embarrassing.


    At that time, I didn''t know why I was so strange. Now that I am more mature, I will never do anything that makes people laugh and laugh.


    "It''s a question. It''s my best friend. We have a close relationship." Meng Li holds a question and says to the evening star.


    "This is Wanxing, Meng Wanxing, my apprentice. We are also close people. I''d like to introduce you to each other. Don''t meet each other later."


    "Hello, sister Wanxing," she said with a smile


    Meng Wanxing saw Wenqing smile so good-looking, but also embarrassed for a while, and then saw Meng Li smile Yingying looked at her, nodded and said: "Wenqing Hello, just call me Wanxing."


    Asked to look up at Meng Li: "can you, ah Li?"


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s OK. There''s no need to be so polite."


    Asking for love is like her daughter. Wanxing is her apprentice. If you have to talk about a generation, that is a generation. In fact, in terms of age, asking for love is much bigger than Wanxing. When there is no Wanxing, asking for love does not know how many years it has existed.


    But it''s not a race. It can''t compare with age. Intellectually speaking, asking for love is not as mature as evening star.


    "Would you like to order?" Meng Li looks at the evening star.


    Wanxing said, "I came before Shifu. I also ordered some Shifu''s favorite food. I just don''t know what Wuxiang and Wenqing like to eat."


    Meng Li nodded, asked people to bring the menu, and then asked Wenqing to order. Wenqing liked ordering the most. When ordering, he had a curved brow and a satisfied face, which made people happy.


    Wu Xiang is very Buddhist. He is not willing to order. He is not willing to see the menu. He asks for a good dish and starts to talk to Wanxing.


    In fact, Enqing is a very lively child. She can enliven the atmosphere and find words to chat with people she just met. Just like the last time she went to the vast world with Zheng Xian, Enqing can get along well with Zheng Xian. She doesn''t need to do anything from it.


    This makes Meng Li very satisfied. She has good communication skills.


    On the contrary, the evening star was still a little uncomfortable at the beginning, but after questioning enlivened the atmosphere, the evening star began to smile. Questioning even ran to her side, sat close to her, and took out some strange things found in the vast world to show the evening star.


    Meng Li said to the evening star with a smile, "that''s how children like to share their own things."


    "I still remember when you were a child, you had to let me see some gadgets, and let me like them with you."


    Speaking of the late star, Meng Li had some feelings when she was a child. For a long time, this big girl was brought up by her own hard work, and it was impossible to say that she had no feelings.


    The late star laughs: "master really has a good memory, but the late star also remembers."


    Ask a feeling to lift a small head, looking at Meng Li: "a Li still remember when I was a child?"


    Meng Li: "what


    Wu Xiang


    Is this another delicious little girl?


    Then he looked at Meng Li as if he was gloating.


    Meng Li coughed and said solemnly, "remember, at that time you were still bullying Wu Xiang and said he was like a pig."


    Ask for love and evening star listen to coincidentally cover mouth and smile, and no phase is a face of doubt.


    This?


    What''s his business?


    Now how come three women make fun of him?


    Meng Li squints at Wu Xiang to see if you are still gloating.


    "Evening star, do you think he looks like him?" The question is pasted in the evening star ear and asked in a low voice.


    Evening star quietly looked at Wu Xiang, still hesitant, but the smile at the corner of her mouth made her meaning very obvious.


    I can''t help but let the late star recall that I saw Wu Xiang several times before. It was really a red pig. It was the size of a piglet and covered with red hair. It didn''t look like that, but it gave people the feeling of a pig.Especially feel more and more fat.


    He''s fatter than he used to be.


    "Well, you used to call someone else''s father before. At that time, you fooled Wu Xiang into being stunned. He thought you really called him father. As a result, when you changed your shape, you knew that you were different species." Li Meng said again.


    No face, no expression, dull eyes:


    "stop talking."


    "Don''t you find it painful to be teased? What''s more, it''s a rigid little girl. "


    At that time, he really thought that the girl had a chick plot. What happened?


    Ha ha.


    At that time, it was sweet, which made people''s hearts melt. Later, they realized that everything was a fraud.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "well, well, don''t mention it."


    "Isn''t that what she asked me to say when she was a child? I''m just proving that I remember. "


    Wu Xiang sighed: "ah, I''m not in the mood to eat."


    Wuxiang finished, the dishes came up, dishes placed a table, Meng Li then called everyone to eat.


    Seeing that there was no phase, Meng Li said, "eat."


    Wu Xiang stretched out his paw and said, "can I go in and take it directly? It doesn''t fit


    Meng Li picked some dishes for him in front of him, but Wuxiang was still indifferent. Meng Li sighed helplessly:


    "you don''t need me to serve you, but you still need me to serve you."


    What can she do? She can only accept her fate to feed Wu Xiang. If there is no evening star here, maybe she will feed Wu Xiang when asking for food. Now Wen Qing and evening star are crowded together and talking, so there is no air traffic control and Wu Xiang.


    Wanxing is used to Shifu''s not eating much, and she is more used to Shifu''s feeding Wuxiang, so she doesn''t say anything. Asking for love and chatting with Wanxing are not without Meng Li. They still talk to Meng Li from time to time. They eat while chatting. The atmosphere is very harmonious and gratifying.


    Then I talked about the life of the Tasker of the evening star. I couldn''t answer the question, so I didn''t speak and ate.

 Chapter 2228

    That is, Wanxing said that now the amount of tasks has increased, and that there have been endless tasks, which is similar to Zheng Xian''s feeling.


    Meng Li encouraged her not to feel tired.


    Let her keep a good attitude to do the task.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li said to Wanxing: "now the situation is changing slowly. We should take precautions, so we should strive to obtain resources."


    Wanxing looks at Meng Li puzzled. Meng Li ponders and says:


    "there is no way to solve the problem of killing, but the world and many creatures are suffering from it. If we don''t solve it, it will not stop. It means a serious problem."


    The late star nodded: "please teach me."


    Meng Li said: "it means that the small world will be less and less because of the existence of phagocytosis. If we lose a lot of small worlds, many task takers will lose the meaning of existence."


    Especially the late star, she has no extra position, just like herself before, is an unknown Tasker, is the most dangerous.


    When the organization no longer needs so many taskers, where should these taskers go?


    If they are laid off, the first batch of them are likely to be laid off. They are not likely to be laid off. Compared with Wanxing, they need to be more stable at present. Therefore, Meng Li is worried about the future of Wanxing. He is worried that this situation will continue and the situation outside the region will worsen.


    Evening star fully understand the meaning of Meng Li, also immediately feel worried, Meng Li slightly sigh.


    Is to let the evening star think of this layer, now the situation is not as good as before, can no longer be as leisurely as before.


    Still have to find a way to let oneself have more capital, make oneself stronger, so even if it''s layoff, it''s not their turn.


    There was a trace of worry in the late star''s eyebrows, and then gratefully said to Meng Li, "master Xie, I will work harder. I can''t wait to be eliminated."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "if only you could think like this. From another angle, this killing is also pushing us forward and making us strong."


    Then he said, "but you can''t be too hasty in everything. You have to do it step by step. If you are too anxious, you should be careful that if you have a devil in your heart, you will not be able to understand your mind."


    The late star nodded: "I will obey the master''s instruction."


    "Don''t be arrogant and impatient." This is what Meng Li often says to the late star. According to the character of the late star, as long as she is not arrogant and impatient, everything can be very good, and her quality is good.


    After thinking about it, she took out the space scroll Chi Jingfang gave her, which was a good thing, handed it to the late star, and said to the late star:


    "this space scroll was given to me by a friend of mine, so that I can feel the power of space, but now I''m at the bottleneck, so I''m not so easy to have a deeper feeling. I''d better give it to you first and let you feel it for a while When you get to the bottleneck, you can give me another try. Let''s share it. "


    Meng Li is not reluctant to give it to Wanxing, but thinks that he and Wanxing can share one. What''s more, the things Chi Jingfang sends are really good things. They are usually idle there. It''s appropriate for two people to use one. There''s no need to waste resources to find another.


    Wanxing wanted to say something, but she thought of the last time she was hesitant when she gave her something. She was worried that she would not be able to repay her kindness, so she was not happy because she did not dare to say anything else this time, so she gladly accepted it.


    In fact, Meng Li was not angry with the late star, but reflected on himself, because there was Meng Li''s shadow on the late star. At that time, Meng Li was thinking about whether his behavior made people who really treated her feel distressed.


    It''s really bad to think about returning love in everything. Meng Li has changed a little since he left. He doesn''t think about returning love as stubbornly as before. He only wakes up when he sees the late star.


    He said to Meng Li:


    "master, don''t worry, I will try my best to grasp the power of space as soon as possible."


    Meng Li was very happy when he saw the bright future of the evening star. He thought of the gift he gave her last time. His attitude was the same as his own. Only when he was treated like this can he know the taste. The bright future of the evening star is more pleasant.


    He really had to change his character, Meng Li thought in his heart.


    Meng LiXiao added a few words to encourage Wanxing. It''s necessary for her to understand the power of space. The power of space is the foundation of standing in the vast world. If she doesn''t understand the power of space, she can''t walk in the vast world.


    Meng Li thinks very simply about this. As long as the evening star understands and makes good use of the power of space, even if she is abandoned by the organization, she can take her to the vast world to find a place for her. Now she can''t do anything, even if she goes to the vast world.


    As one''s own apprentice, of course, we should have a profound plan for her, and we should also give her appropriate training. We should help her within our own ability. We should do it for nothing else.


    Evening star can stay in the domain for a long time now. It''s OK to sit here for such a long time, but there''s no feast that doesn''t come to an end. I''ve had dinner.He squinted contentedly, touched his stomach and said:


    "I''m so full."


    Wuxiang said angrily, "you eat the most."


    "I don''t eat much. I can finish everything on the table with my ability," he said


    Wu Xiang: "so be careful, don''t become a fat girl at that time."


    "Can that be fatter than you?" The question hummed again.


    Wu Xiang ignored her, too lazy to quarrel with a little girl.


    Evening star thinks these two are really funny. He can''t help laughing. Meng Li says, "that''s how they get along."


    "It''s good that master is accompanied by others, and I don''t worry about master any more." Said the late star.


    Meng Li: "you are not alone. I am everything."


    "Come to me when you encounter difficulties. Although I can''t guarantee that everything can be solved for you, I will try my best to help you."


    Evening star nodded and said contentedly, "it''s good to have a master."


    Meng Li smiles.


    He also said some words, that is, his own perception of the power of space, and then let the late star go back, let her calm down to feel the power of space.


    Then he took Wenqing and Wuxiang to Lingtian space, accompanied them for a day or two, and asked Wenqing if he wanted to go to the vast world. There was still a lot of space left.


    Wenqing said that she would go again next time. She said that Mengli had spent a lot of time with her this time. She was satisfied and didn''t want to delay Mengli. Mengli laughed and moved Wenqing to understand her. Then she sent them back to lingman family.


    Then she went back to the system space and opened the forum to see what they were discussing and whether there were any changes in the domain.

 Chapter 2229

    It is said in the forum that there are task takers infected and killed again. There are also task takers who have met with killing in the vast world. Now it seems that killing appears in an endless stream, more and more.


    However, there is no movement in the organization. I don''t think I can find a way.


    This makes Meng Li can''t help sighing for this. After a while, the evening star sends a message to ask about the power of space. As long as Meng Li understands, he knows everything.


    The main evening star, the child, is also progressive, which gratifies Meng Li.


    Just halfway through the conversation with Wanxing, you Yun said that there was something wrong with the small world. Meng Li had to deal with the problems of the small world first. After dealing with the problems of the small world well, she stayed abroad for a while and checked several small worlds to see if there were any problems.


    Looking around, Meng Li does not know who is suffering from the threat of extinction in such a big small Southern District and so many other parts of the world.


    Now these small worlds look very healthy. Meng Li sincerely doesn''t want frequent accidents in the small world. In the past, everything was normal. Most of the taskers didn''t have too much pressure, but now they have to worry about their future destiny.


    After returning to the system space, I saw the notice sent by Wen Zhi to each domain owner, that is, he told the domain owners to check the responsible small world from time to time.


    He also said that the extraterritorial border system has been improved and has played a great role in attracting a part of the phagocytosis.


    However, he still told everyone not to feel that everything is OK just because of the existence of the boundary system. He said that the killing has the absolute right to choose what he wants to choose. If they want to choose the world, no one can stop them.


    It''s a cliche. It''s a notice about killing. Wen Zhi doesn''t talk about the solution. Meng Li knows from the bottom of his heart.


    Now there are too many tasks in the organization. You''d better do them yourself. There''s nothing else to do at present.


    Yuan Zi and Xing Xiu sit face to face. Xing Xiu raises his chin and adds momentum to himself. Yuan Zi looks at him calmly.


    "You say if the world is going to be destroyed, are the rich worried or the poor worried?" Xing Xiu asked.


    Yuanzi''s eyes did not change and he did not speak.


    Xing Xiu haughtily raised his chin: "what do I ask you?"


    Yuan Zi said slowly, "those who are afraid of death are worried."


    "Are you not afraid of death?" Xing Xiu sneered.


    There was a sneer in Yuanzi''s eyes and a cold hum.


    Xing Xiu said, "I think you should be more anxious than me."


    "Is it because I am stronger than you, richer than you, more than you have?" Yuanzi said.


    Xing Xiu nodded: "you can also say that."


    Yuanzi chuckled and said, "I have more than you, which means that when any accident happens, I will fight longer than you. You must die in front of me. Don''t you understand?"


    Xing Xiu: "so, then, you''re not going to die. We say you''re from a boat."


    Yuanzi shook his head and said seriously, "you think you and I are in the same boat, but actually we are not people on the sea."


    Xing Xiu gritted his teeth: "it''s all arrogant."


    "More capital than you." Yuan Zi squinted.


    Xing Xiu: "now there are all kinds of cannibalism. The cost of controlling them is too high. The situation on my side is grim. If you don''t help me, I will send you all the cannibalism that can''t be dealt with."


    "I''m sure you''ve got a headache now. I''m afraid you can''t bear to send some more."


    Yuan Zi sneered: "whatever you want."


    "Seriously?" Xing Xiu stood up and said, "after that, throw them here, directly on the border outside your territory, and see what will happen."


    "If you want to die, just do it." Yuan Zi''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom, which made Xing Xiu jump and scold: "you don''t care if there''s an accident, then I have no other way, do I?"


    "Even if I don''t throw it to you, I don''t have the ability to control part of it. If you run around, maybe you can only come here."


    "Why don''t you support me? Why don''t you say that we still have people out there to help."


    Yuanzi sneered: "I''ve never seen such a brazen person as you. It''s reasonable to ask others for something."


    Xing Xiu said, "you have to remember that helping me now is helping yourself. If you want to be successful on your side, you have to take out something to let me pass smoothly on my side. Do you understand the reason why my lips are dead and my teeth are cold?"


    Yuanzi also stood up and walked towards Xingxiu step by step. Xingxiu just stood there and didn''t move until Yuanzi was ten centimeters away from him. He couldn''t help blinking his eyes. Yuanzi said, "then you wait for your death. I''m just a little bit troublesome when you die, but I can last a long time until the problem is solved, and you?" He gave a scornful smile.


    "Do you think it''s an accident or a mission?" Xing Xiu was not willing to show weakness. He sneered: "maybe the existence of annihilation is to eliminate some people."Yuanzi snorted coldly: "no matter what the situation is, you are the first to perish."


    "Want something? Give me something for the rest. " After that, he sat down again, raised his slender hand, stroked his chin, and his eyes fell on Xing Xiu, with a kind of disdain and contempt, and a kind of ridicule.


    Xing Xiu pursed his lips. He was always worried about Yuanzi''s fearless appearance, and he didn''t like his lofty appearance. He knew that it was impossible for Yuanzi to give it to him for free, but he had so much foreshadowing, just to exchange less resources for what he wanted.


    This is the psychological tactics. At the beginning, he asked Yuanzi for free, but he certainly didn''t want to. When he was willing to pay, Yuanzi was more able to accept selling at a low price.


    Yuanzi didn''t know what Xingxiu was paying attention to, but just as Xingxiu said, if Xingxiu didn''t control part of the killing and let them gobble it up, it would have a great impact on this side.


    It''s not a loss to exchange any resources with the criminal law practitioners while they still have human and material resources. If the situation of criminal law practitioners collapses ahead of time, it will be very troublesome.


    Although it is not a boat or a sea, they all live in the vast world.


    "I can''t just watch my hard-working organization disappear, but the price on your side can''t be as high as last time. I can''t afford it." Xing Xiu frowned and thought hard for a long time, and finally seemed to compromise.


    Yuanzi sneered: "then you are really a waste. You don''t have the ability to protect your little organization. You want to fight with me all day long." He sat on his legs, crossed his feet, leaned back and said:


    "do you know why you can exist for such a long time, punk? That''s because I''ve never paid attention to you. "

 Chapter 2230

    "Can gaoxiuzi always feel angry with me when he is humiliated


    "You''ve always been so narrow, so narrow."


    Yuanzi: "I live to please you?"


    Then he said, "get out of the way. If you want something, you can exchange it. Don''t tell me about the mess. Are you alone in my territory now, and you''re not afraid that you can''t go back?"


    Xing Xiu was angry: "if you have the ability, you can kill me?"


    "Come on, stop arguing." Smart girl came in. When Xing Xiu saw her, his anger seemed to disappear. He said, "go, smart girl, go to our side."


    Smart girl did not hesitate to nod this time: "good."


    "Xing Xiu".... "


    "I''m not welcome?" Asked the wise girl.


    Xing Xiu squeezed out a smile that was not sincere: "welcome."


    Smart girl nodded: "that''s good. I''m bored here. Go to your place to relax."


    Yuanzi leaned back on the chair and squinted at the smart girl: "do you really want to go?"


    "Go ahead, I''m depressed these days." Said the wise girl.


    Yuan Zi took back his eyes and said, "it''s up to you."


    "Since you''re going to visit me, you have to help me persuade Yuanzi to make the price cheaper. Otherwise, I''m in a mess and you won''t be happy to stay." Xing Xiu thought about it and said to the smart girl.


    Smart girl stared at Xing Xiu and sighed, "Why are you suffering? I don''t want to be so passive now


    Xing Xiu: "the joy of life is geyingyuanzi. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of living?"


    Yuanzi: "you should not come to me, so go to die."


    Smart girl began to be a peacemaker again. She waved her hand and said, "stop fighting. Now we should stand on the united front and work together to find a way."


    Yuan Zi disdained to say: "rely on him?"


    Xing Xiu also disdains: "depend on you?"


    Smart girl waved her hand: "don''t say any more, just follow the previous price, OK?"


    "For the sake of being a guest this time, I''ll bring you some more presents."


    Xing Xiu asked directly, "what gift?"


    The wise girl rolled her eyes: "I''m always generous. I won''t lose my identity, will I?"


    "Yuanzi can''t make me lose my identity." She looked at Yuanzi and asked, "isn''t it?"


    Yuanzi does not speak, in fact, it is equivalent to default.


    Xing Xiu turns back and forth on the faces of Zhi girl and Yuan Zi. He is calculating that Yuan Zi''s price was too high last time, which made him bleed a lot, but he doesn''t mean to reduce it this time.


    Look at Yuanzi''s tough attitude


    Yuanzi and smart girl are together. Smart girl''s visit to her own place is also arranged by Yuanzi. She wants smart girl to go to her own place to have a look at the situation. The so-called "bring a gift in the past" is actually equivalent to giving a little rebate?


    Can reduce their own losses.


    I just don''t know what gift smart girl will bring. If it''s worthless, I will lose money in this transaction.


    "You are hesitant to welcome me?" Smart girl picked her eyebrows, and then she was a little unhappy. She said:


    "you are such a man. It''s no wonder you are so fussy." She rolled her eyes at the right time.


    If a man says so, Xing Xiu doesn''t care at all, but if a woman says so, Xing Xiu can''t hang on to her face.


    He is also a good face person, said: "I have no haggle."


    "You are calculating me." He stares at Yuanzi suspiciously. It''s all Yuanzi''s traps.


    Yuanzi is not kind.


    Yuanzi glanced at him indifferently and said, "if you want to trade, you can trade. If you don''t trade, you can go away. Don''t waste time here. I don''t ask you to trade. There is a shortage of resources. It''s impossible to reduce the price. Maybe you will raise the price next time. Do you understand?"


    "According to the last price, I''m too lazy to fix the price for you. You''re satisfied."


    Criminal amendment "...


    " roll. If you don''t care about people, just think about yourself. " He said to Yuanzi irritably.


    Smart girl: "Hey, how do you talk?"


    "Don''t say that to Yuanzi."


    "You don''t welcome me." Smart girl seems to have no patience, said to Xing Xiu.


    Xing Xiu: "forget it, for the sake of smart girl, let''s do it this time."


    "If it''s a gift, you''ll be happy, but I''m not greedy for it, but I know you''ll be generous." Xing Xiu left his words here first. It''s up to Zhi girl and Yuan Zi to take those things that are not on the table.


    Smart girl''s eyes are almost turned to the sky. She really admires Xing Xiu''s impudence. She really doesn''t want to face for a little benefit.


    "You go to play with Zhen Huang first. I''ll talk to Yuanzi." Smart girl first sent Xing Xiu to Zhen Huang.Zhen Huang sees Xing Xiu: "it''s like a rat excrement falling from the sky, which destroys his good mood today.


    Xing Xiu "....


    What''s the special expression.


    Yuanzi is still sitting on the chair. The smart girl walks over and reaches out her hand without saying anything. Yuanzi looks at her faintly: "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you look at my hands?" asked the wise girl


    Yuan Zi looked at the scallion white hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "These hands are tired." The intelligent girl is tooting her mouth. It looks lovely.


    Yuanzi stretched out his hand, put the girl''s hand in the palm of his hand, and kneaded it for her. He said: "if you don''t want to go to Luo Zhenyu, it''s OK."


    "To see what''s going on." The wise girl sighed.


    Yuanzi still said, "if you don''t want to go, don''t go."


    "If I don''t go to see the situation, who will? Can you have a word with Xing Xiuping? It''s less than three words to start a fight. If you say a little more, you can start a fight. " She said helplessly.


    Yuanzi then put out his hand to pat the girl. He patted the back of her hand, lowered his eyes and said, "it''s also Xing Xiu. Like a psychopath, his brain is not very good."


    "So I have to work hard." Wisdom girl said: "it''s necessary to supervise Xing Xiu and let him control the destruction found in the small world."


    "If he can''t control it well, all the materials will be wasted by him. After that, we can''t trade with him any more. We have to keep the things in our hands."


    Yuan Zi raised his eyes and looked at Zhi girl: "it''s hard for you this time. Let''s talk about the rest then."


    The smart girl pursed her mouth, took her hand out of Yuanzi''s hand and touched Yuanzi''s frown. She stretched his eyebrows to both sides with her two hands and said:


    "you''ve been worrying too much recently. Many burdens are on your shoulders. We and Wen Zhihen can''t share more with you."


    Yuanzi just showed a smile. In a flash, he opened the girl''s hand and stood up: "OK, prepare the materials and send the man away."

 Chapter 2231

    Smart girl nodded and left with Yuanzi.


    When the materials are ready, smart girl finds Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu is still staring at Zhen Huang. She throws a mustard seed space. Xing Xiu takes it and looks inside. The materials are complete. Smart girl says: "here you are, should you give it to us?"


    "I won''t give it to you for fear." Xing Xiu picks his eyebrows, and then gives something to the smart girl.


    Smart girl counted the number, but it was quite a bit. She said with a satisfied smile, "let''s go. I''ll be your guest now."


    Xing Xiu "...


    now think about it, I really shouldn''t have called her at that time. I used to call her if I didn''t have anything. She refused every time. This time, he was speechless.


    What can he do? He can only take smart girl to his territory.


    On the way, the wise girl asked Xing Xiu, "do you have a good relationship with shifanling?"


    "Why do you say that?" Xing Xiu asked.


    Smart girl said, "he has little contact with us."


    "That''s not to say it''s a lot to do with us." The theory of criminal amendment.


    Smart girl sneered: "Xing Xiu, can I not know you? As long as Yuanzi wants people, you have to fight for them. "


    "That''s not true. Shifanling is a strong man. It can''t be wrong to recruit a strong man." The theory of criminal amendment.


    Smart girl: "so did you get it?"


    "No Talking about this, Xing Xiu''s expression was a little depressed, he said: "that person doesn''t want to, I can''t help it."


    Smart girl smiles, thinking that if the situation continues to deteriorate, it will be a bad competition for resources in the end. At that time, more strong people will need to join hands to survive better.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Meng Li didn''t want to persuade shifanling to stay. It''s also strange that the organization couldn''t offer the shifanling the conditions.


    I still feel sorry when I think about it now.


    However, not necessarily after that, because the situation has been changing, people''s thinking will not be the same.


    When the situation forces, many people have to compromise.


    Meng Li has gone to the small world.


    As soon as she came, she took over the plot.


    The client, Tang Fu, has been in trouble since childhood.


    Specifically, people who are close to her, except those who are related to her, will have bad luck.


    As long as someone is close to her, wrestling, dropping things, being hit by someone for no reason, or even being hit in the head by a flying basketball, there will be a lot of bad luck. But once they are far away from the client, such bad luck will not happen again.


    We have also found a rule that as long as we get close to the client, we will have bad luck for no reason.


    Since primary school, rumors about the consignor have spread throughout the school. Many people don''t believe in evil and deliberately approach the consignor to make friends with the consignor. Then they don''t have any unexpected misfortune. They believe in the truth and discuss the matter everywhere.


    Primary school, junior high school, senior high school, even university, the whole school all know that the client is accident constitution, can''t close, close to will be bad luck.


    However, everyone is used to it, and the client is a good person. He didn''t meet too many people against her, but he didn''t get too close to her.


    Therefore, the client, from primary school, junior high school, high school and even university, failed to make a good friend. She always went to the library, canteen and went home alone.


    She has been used to this kind of life since she was a child. She is used to the strange look of people around her. Some boring people come to ask her why she has this kind of constitution?


    Is it all physical or coincidence?


    If you really have this kind of constitution, it''s too mysterious. Now it''s the age of science and technology, and there''s no such thing as metaphysics.


    In fact, she has been very depressed since she was entrusted.


    She didn''t encounter any bad luck, and everything went well with her family. She went to the junior high school that she wanted to go to when she was in primary school, got into the senior high school that she wanted to go to when she was in junior high school, got into the university that she wanted to go to when she was in college entrance examination, and learned her favorite major for a long time.


    Life is smooth, not close to her friends.


    The only thing that worries her family is that she should fall in love and get married after graduation, but as long as she is close to her, it will be bad luck. Which man is willing to have more contact with her? There''s no end to it.


    Is she going to be single all her life?


    The client has been in college, and has never been in love. She looks at her classmates and envies them. She also wants to fall in love. Unfortunately, no one wants to talk with her, even though she is not bad looking and has good temperament.


    This kind of depression often accompanies her, can''t fall in love, can''t make friends, life is really dull, she can only go shopping alone when she is free.


    It''s her destiny.


    She is an old man who set up a stall on the overpass at the school gate. She bought a necklace and started a different life.At that time, when she saw the necklace, she had a sense of inexplicable familiarity and a feeling that she had to get it, so she did not hesitate to buy it without bargaining.


    She is not alone any more. There is a soul body around her, which is a ghost in her way of calling.


    It''s a man. He''s very handsome in a robe. When he looks at the client, he smiles.


    But when the client saw him, he was thrilled and screamed. Fortunately, the client lived alone.


    At first, the client had a roommate, but after her accident constitution spread in the University, no one wanted to live with her. They were afraid of being involved in bad luck.


    She is the most special student in the school. She lives in one room by herself, but her accommodation is more expensive than others. Fortunately, the client''s family is well-off. She doesn''t care about the small money and can afford it.


    Then the soul body releases the greatest kindness to the client. After he follows the client unremittingly, the client slowly accepts his existence.


    It doesn''t seem to hurt her. It seems to be nice to her.


    She finally had her first friend, and that friend no longer escaped.


    He bravely contacted himself and was not afraid of bad luck. He also said that he would not be affected by his accident constitution.


    The client is too lonely, there is such a person, whether it is a ghost or a person, she is very happy, she did not contact with people other than relatives, and she has a natural curiosity about people other than relatives.


    So they have a good relationship. They chat late into the night every day. The client talks about the soul body from childhood to college, and about his future. He worries that he may not be able to find a partner in the future.


    The soul body also tells the client something about his life. He doesn''t say what he did when he was alive, but the client can feel that he was a big man, so he has more admiration and worship.

 Chapter 2232

    Later, the soul body confessed to the client that he liked the client, but the client hesitated. After all, falling in love with a ghost was beyond her understanding.


    Accept incompetence.


    The soul body told the client that his soul had been confined in the necklace for many years, and he was able to come out because of the client. So when he came out, he was very kind to see the client. After understanding the client, he felt that the client was too lonely in the past, and the loneliness distressed him.


    So I planned to accompany her, but in this way, I fell in love with her.


    Although the soul body said so much, the client refused the soul body, which was really hard for her to accept.


    In her heart, falling in love is a very cautious thing, and in the future, if she wants to go to the palace of marriage, the soul body will not be able to enter the palace of marriage with her, and even no one can see him except her.


    The soul body is not disappointed, and continues to accompany the client. It often tells her love and treats her well as before. When the client asks why he has an accident constitution one day, the soul body says that the client should have been cursed.


    It should have been everyone around Ke, but because the curse is still a little weak, so the parents and relatives of the client are all right.


    He also saw that the client was very distressed and offered to help the client solve the problem.


    He was not strong either. He said that he knew a little bit of metaphysics when he was alive. In his time, metaphysics was still common, but now he seldom sees it.


    Therefore, in order to solve the accident constitution of the client, he spent all his strength, and then died for the client, and his soul dissipated in front of the client.


    The client''s heart was extremely broken at that time. She had never thought of such an outcome. She had never thought that the soul body would have done this for her. If she had known that he would die, she would have had an accident constitution all the time rather than had the heart to do so.


    Didn''t he promise her that after the accident was solved, he would go to find out who cursed her?


    He promised her, but he also broke his appointment. He should tell himself that it would be dangerous for his life to untie the curse. He knew that he would find the person who cursed her first, instead of untiing the curse first. After so many years, what''s wrong with this Constitution for a period of time?


    Is also oneself too anxious, so many years, thought finally can extricate, or as soon as possible extricate good, but he why not tell oneself can have the life danger? He was so relaxed that she misunderstood him like this...


    she was extremely sorry and hoped to have a new life, so her wish was to solve the accident and not let him die.


    And to find out who cursed her, she always thought it was a hidden danger.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li didn''t open his eyes. He went over the plot again in his mind. The plot is quite simple.


    People and ghosts love each other.


    The client likes Gu Tai. The soul body tells the client that his name is Gu Tai.


    But because Gu Tai is a soul body, he failed to make love to his client for many times. The client worried too much and didn''t agree at last. The last time he agreed, Gu Tai''s soul dissipated in front of the client. The client cried and begged Gu Tai not to die, saying that she was willing and that she loved him.


    But these are too late, Gu Tai or exhausted the strength, completely lost between heaven and earth.


    Love line is also relatively simple, they like each other, and there are not so many messy things and people, that is, from meeting, to knowing each other, to loving each other, it comes naturally.


    Unfortunately, the biggest obstacle is that one is the soul body and the other is the human being. They can''t be together.


    As for who cursed the client, this is a doubtful point in the plot, because the client''s family is rich, in fact, the family relationship is simple, and there is almost no enemy.


    Simple family, her father is an engineer, her mother is also a manager in a large company, and her character is very good.


    How can such a family cause such evil things? Moreover, when the client was very young, it seemed that he had this accident constitution since he was born. He started to deal with the client that year, presumably because of the client''s parents.


    "Why don''t you open your eyes when you wake up?" A gentle boy rings in Meng Li''s ear. Meng Li opens his eyes and sees Gu Tai sitting by her bed, looking at her gently.


    Meng Li pursed his lips and said, "I''m thinking about things."


    "What do you think? Are you thinking about how to refuse me today? " Gu Tai smiles. He looks good when he smiles. The whole school can''t find a better face just because of this face.


    Clients often look at this face infatuated, because it''s so handsome, which is why they can accept him at the beginning. Even ghosts are good-looking ghosts.


    If the evil spirit makes people tremble once they see it, they don''t dare to stay around at all. Many things are based on their appearance, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Gu Tai can also see that the client likes him, but he refuses to agree because of his soul, and he doesn''t want to be too demanding. But every day, he can''t help saying something to show his heart and let the client feel his love. He''s a romantic and affectionate man. He knows what women want to hear.At this stage, Gu Tai has already told the client, and in a few days, the client will ask Gu Tai about her accident constitution. In fact, she thinks Gu Tai is powerful, and some of her hopes are pinned on him. Gu Tai does not live up to her expectations, and uses her life to release the curse.


    I don''t know about Gu Tai. The prophet doesn''t know that he has to pay for his life. Maybe he knows or doesn''t know. If he doesn''t know, he will untie the curse rashly. The so-called curse is also a kind of power, which can cause damage to Gu Tai''s soul. Therefore, his death also underestimates the power of the curse.


    If you know that you will die, or choose to help the client, it can only be said that Gu Tai really loves the client, in order to make her life better, sacrifice herself and make her future life better.


    Meng Li shook his head, sat up and said:


    "no, I''m thinking there''s still homework to finish." With that, she smiles at Gu Tai.


    Gu Taichong said with a indulgent smile: "I asked you to write last night. You have to chat with me. Now, it''s time to be punished by the teacher."


    "Why don''t you wash up first and I''ll write it for you." At the end of his speech, he added another sentence.


    Meng Li shook his head: "you will not."


    "Why can''t I? I''m very talented. Sometimes I listen to the class with you, and I''ll get some." Gu Tai said helplessly: "you always refuse to believe me. I''m just not good at using your pen and ink."


    Meng Li: "only pen."


    "Well, and I''ll imitate your handwriting now." Gu Tai said.

 Chapter 2233

    Meng Li moved and said to Gu Tai, "OK, I''ll get up and write."


    "Don''t you want me to help you?" Gu Tai asked


    Meng Li shook his head: "no need."


    Gu Tai stands up and gets out of the way. In fact, he is a soul body with little soul power. Meng Li can ignore it and go through his body directly. He can''t form an obstacle to Meng Li.


    After he got up, he sat on the sofa beside him, which is also the advantage of the client living alone. Although this room is smaller than other bedrooms, there is still enough space for her to put this kind of sofa.


    He sat there quietly and watched Meng Li''s every move. Meng left the toilet to wash, thinking that the client was also greedy of Gu Tai.


    After she refused Gu Tai, she also let Gu Tai leave her, saying that he didn''t need to guard her, but Gu Tai refused, saying that he would stay here with her, not to let her alone, and was determined not to leave her, saying that even if he left her, he didn''t know where to go, and now the world was very strange to him.


    The client, who has enjoyed being accompanied by others, is not willing to face the situation of being alone any more. However, she has no courage to accept the love between human and ghost, and thinks that there is no result.


    It''s a very contradictory thing.


    Gu Tai''s soul body is not strong. Meng Ligang just observed that he is stronger than the ordinary soul.


    It''s not surprising that this kind of state has such an ending in the end.


    After washing, Meng Li sat down at her desk and began to write her homework. The homework was still written according to the client''s memory. She also tried to imitate the client''s handwriting, so she wrote slowly.


    "Is the homework difficult today? You write slowly, I see Gu Tai came to her again.


    Meng Li said nothing else. Gu Tai took a look at the book and said to Meng Li, "it turns out that you are slow today."


    Meng Li smiles. Gu Tai sees that Meng Li''s washed hair is not too dry. He takes the initiative to take the hair dryer and starts blowing Meng Li''s hair. It doesn''t matter if he blows his hair. Meng Li doesn''t care. Let him go.


    If you don''t let him blow it, it''s time to talk a lot.


    It''s hard to talk.


    After blowing her hair, Meng Li finished her homework. When she turned on the computer, she had homework to deal with, which was much faster than writing, because she just needed to type on the keyboard. Meng Li clattered on the keyboard, and Gu Tai began to comb her hair.


    This is what Gu Tai always does for his clients. His technique is very gentle and doesn''t hurt. Meng Li doesn''t feel much, so he combs his hair well.


    "I''ve got a new haircut for you today." Gu Tai took the mirror and put it beside Meng Li. He said to her, "have a look?"


    Meng Li looked in the mirror and touched his head with his hand. This hairstyle is small and complicated in modern times, but simple in ancient times.


    In the front, the top of the hair is divided into two big strands, combed into symmetrical rings, and hung on both sides. In the back, a few thin braids are braided, which are sandwiched in the middle of the vertical hair, and decorated with a small ribbon tied with a bow. Looking at the girl, she is gentle.


    Good looking is good-looking, and because Gu Tai combed these hairstyles, the client bought two ladies'' clothes to match them. With the clothes bought by the client before, this hairstyle is not abrupt.


    In any case, the client has not been teased before, but has been appreciated.


    "Thank you." Meng Li said to Gu Tai.


    Gu Tai said: "yesterday you said that you didn''t have any activities to participate in today, and I didn''t need how to exercise. I''ll comb this for you. If you need a lot of exercise today, I''ll comb some cool and simple Hairstyles for you."


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "it is intentional."


    Gu Tai did her homework by herself. After finishing her homework, Meng Li began to put on light make-up. Makeup is very common in college. She can please herself if she looks good.


    The client himself looks good, but no one dares to chase him.


    Before the client dressed more carefully, it should be to show Gu Tai, but to make himself happy.


    When he began to draw eyebrows with an eyebrow pencil, Gu Tai said he would come. Meng Li shook his head and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    To tell you the truth, Gu Tai is very gentle now, but his clothes are ancient people, and there is a faint evil spirit in his soul. He wants to kill a lot of people in his next life.


    If you don''t kill a lot of people, it''s hard to have evil spirit in your soul.


    Now, such a person also combs her hair and eyebrows for women....


    "OK." Meng Li didn''t want to, and Gu Tai didn''t force him. He stood quietly behind him and looked at Meng Li''s eyebrows in the mirror. When Meng Li drew good eyebrows, he began to boast: "good looking."


    "Your make-up is extraordinarily beautiful today." He praised.


    Meng Li said, "you say that every day."


    Gu Tai just gave a gentle smile.


    Meng Li was packing up her cosmetics. She put them in the same way. She asked casually:"You haven''t told me what you did when you were alive?"


    "It''s a living thing. It''s gone. Nothing stands for it." Gu Tai said.


    Meng Li: "how can it be?"


    Gu Tai: "what doesn''t belong to me anymore, why should I take it out to enlarge it?" He laughed, Meng Li also followed a smile, originally Gu Tai thought so.


    Meng Li said casually, "I''m just curious about what you used to do. I always think you should be the general who led the army."


    Gu Tai raised his eyebrows: "why do you think so?"


    General Meng said, "it''s in line with your temperament."


    "Oh, that''s true, but it''s all in the past." Speaking of the past, Gu Tai looked back, and he put his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder:


    "I''ve been fighting for more than ten years, do you admire me?"


    Meng Li nodded: "admire."


    "Since I admire you so much, have you considered agreeing to me? Do I meet your requirements for men? Even fantasy? " He asked again.


    Eyes are very affectionate, and that kind of deep feeling is to see people feel inexplicably moved and inexplicably comfortable.


    Meng Li: "OK, the daily confession is coming again.


    Is rejection mode on again?


    Can the client and Gu Tai really be together? One is soul, the other is human.


    This kind of true love, and does not affect and affect other people''s love, in fact, it is OK.


    Gu Tai''s present state seems to be in his twenties, that is, he began to fight in his teens. It''s no wonder that men who have been baptized by the war for more than ten years have some evil spirit in their souls.


    But it''s not very heavy. There are also souls with a lot of evil spirit. That is to say, Gu Tai has killed more people. Compared with that, Gu Tai''s spirit is nothing but great.

 Chapter 2234

    Meng Li doesn''t speak, which is equivalent to refusing. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but he didn''t say anything else.


    He took a look at the small alarm clock on Meng Li''s desk and said, "let''s go to the canteen for dinner."


    "Good." Meng Li agreed very readily.


    But let Gu Tai accident to see her one eye, Meng Li know Gu Tai in accident what, because the client does not like to eat breakfast.


    Every time Gu Tai coaxes him into eating something, Meng Li is too lazy to talk to Gu Tai about meaningless topics, so he is so straightforward, so Gu Tai won''t try to persuade him.


    When having breakfast in the school canteen, Gu Tai sits opposite Meng Li and quietly watches her eat. Naturally, she can''t chat at this time. If she chats, Meng Li is talking to herself in other people''s eyes.


    In addition to the client and Meng Li, no one can see Gu Tai.


    After breakfast, Gu Tai goes into the necklace and accompanies Meng Li to the classroom. Meng Li starts a day''s class.


    Originally, the necklace was hung around the neck, but because Gu Tai lived in it, the client was embarrassed to hang it around the neck again. He changed it into a bracelet to hang on his hand. If he went to the toilet, he would leave the bracelet in the classroom.


    Although Gu Tai said that he could not see the outside situation inside the necklace, the client was still a little worried.


    There is an extremely small space in the necklace. Gu Tai lives here. Meng Li knows that Gu Tai can''t see outside. He still leaves Gu Tai in the classroom when he doesn''t go to the toilet.


    After three days in school, Meng Li and Gu Tai get along well. They eat on time and sleep on time. If Gu Tai doesn''t worry about it, he won''t have so much to say.


    Gu Tai used to like to listen to clients about her affairs, and he was a perfect listener. Now Meng Li is here, and he doesn''t have so much to say, so only Gu Tai comes to find topics to chat with. He talks about the past and the clients'' affairs.


    Daily confession is also an indispensable project. He expects Meng Li to agree to him every day, but Meng Li always responds in silence. He is disappointed once a day, and then quietly accompanies Meng Li.


    Meng Li understands that this kind of company is very precious to the client. The client has no friends since childhood, and no one wants to stay with her. For a long time, no one has been so kind to her except her parents. Gu Tai has given her too much.


    If Gu Tai has a body, the client will marry without hesitation, because he can see the future, but now he really has no future.


    Finally, at noon on Friday, when there was no class in the afternoon, Meng Li took out his mobile phone and began to book high-speed rail tickets. Gu Tai asked:


    "do you want to go home?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    She had to go back and ask if she had any enemies at home? That the client was cursed.


    It''s still in the soul. Now the soul of the client is not in front of him, and he can''t see the specific situation.


    "Oh?" Gu Tai said with a smile, "will you take me back with you?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Gu Tai followed with a smile, looking at Meng Li''s eyes are all gentle.


    "By the way, I told you before that I have accident constitution. Do you know why I have this Constitution?" Meng Li asked.


    She still wants to ask Gu Tai like the client, and also looks at Gu Tai with expectation like the client.


    Gu Tai sighed deeply when he saw this sight. He reached out his hand, touched Meng Li''s head and said, "it''s enough to have me with you."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "but this kind of constitution has brought me too much trouble. I have to work in the future. People in the society are much more complicated than those in the school. Maybe I can''t find a good job because of this."


    "What else do you want besides a job?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li: "guess?"


    "You want to find a real partner, don''t you? After all, I am a soul. I can''t give you anything. I know what you want. You want normal and healthy love, but I can''t give it. The only thing I can give you is to treat you as well as I can, love you and treat you gently. " Gu Tai said to Meng Li affectionately.


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to you as long as you want." Gu Tai had another trace of sadness in his eyes. Meng Li asked:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "You are not an accident, you are cursed. I can untie the curse for you." Gu Tai sighed.


    This day finally came. Originally, she thought she could stay with her longer, but she was still looking forward to other people besides him, so let her.


    Looking at his sigh, and the sadness and suffering in his eyes, Meng Li understood something in his heart.


    Gu Tai had known for a long time that the client was cursed, but he didn''t untie the curse for the client. He just wanted the client to need him. This is a little selfish. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Now only the consignor can see him, so the consignor is the only one, and he also hopes that the consignor will treat him as the only one.And now this kind of expression, it is very likely to know that untiing the curse needs to pay the price of life, but he finally satisfied the client, perhaps also tired, because he has no ability to have a body, can not give the client what he wants.


    Instead of being unable to be together all the time, it''s better to use his own life to complete the trustor. Maybe he just feels relieved. Without the company of the trustor, it''s meaningless for him to stay in this world.


    "Can you undo it? Is there a price to pay? " Meng Li hesitated and asked.


    At that time, Gu Tai was very surprised when he told the client that he could solve the problem. She was so surprised that she forgot to ask Gu Tai if she needed to pay the price. Moreover, she had a kind of worship for Gu Tai, and always thought that Gu Tai was very capable, so she thought it was a relaxed thing for Gu Tai.


    Although the client also asked before lifting the curse, Gu Tai said he would be fine, so the client had no doubt.


    At the moment, Gu Tai also shook his head and said, "there is no need to pay any price."


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Gu Tai said, "don''t you feel surprised to hear such news? I thought you couldn''t wait. "


    "No, I was just wondering why I was cursed." Meng Li said.


    Gu Tai said: "if you want to check, it should be more troublesome. You''ve had it since you were a child. People who know this kind of magic are all dead."


    Meng Li: "what do you mean?"


    Gu Tai lowered his eyes and said faintly:


    "since I told you that I can help you untie the curse, let me help you untie the curse first, and then check it slowly. I hope to do something for you, because I want you to remember me. If you find someone else, maybe someone else will untie it for you, so I will do less for you."

 Chapter 2235

    Meng Li said with a smile, "there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    Gu Tai said: "I can''t bear you to think about it every day. If you return to normal one day earlier, you will be happy one more day."


    "As for the people who curse you, if you can find them, just if you can''t find them. You''ve been fine for so many years. I don''t want you to get involved in some grudges. I like your cheerful and happy appearance now."


    "Only when you have no hatred in your heart can you be really happy."


    Gu Tai''s words made Meng Li feel rather sad. He felt that he was the real Buddhist sect, or that he had experienced some ups and downs, and now he has seen through them.


    It may also be that the client doesn''t have to dig deep. The more he knows, the more he may have to face.


    His current state is that he only cares about the client, and the rest doesn''t care. I think so. A soul of him suddenly comes here, and he doesn''t even have a sense of existence, and he doesn''t have any goals or wants.


    The only one who wants the client, and the client doesn''t have the courage to be with him.


    I can''t get it, I can''t get it all the time, I ask every day, I''m disappointed every day, maybe he''s tired too.


    "I must find the one who curses me. Will you accompany me to find it?" Meng Li looks at Gu Tai seriously.


    Gu Tai nodded helplessly: "I''m all depending on you."


    "You know, are you sure you don''t want to untie the curse? I can make you happy ahead of time. " He added.


    Meng Li said, "will you accompany me to search after you help me to untie the curse?"


    "Yes." Gu Tai nodded.


    Meng Li almost believed him when he looked so serious.


    "Forget it, I''d better find the person I want to find first. Besides, I''m not in a hurry to untie the curse. I''m not in a hurry to make friends. After all, I''ve been here for so many years." Meng Li said.


    Gu Tai smiles: "OK."


    Then I can stay with her for a while.


    Good or bad.


    He is a little tired, want to get rid of, and can not get what he wants, it is better to let go, help her, also help himself.


    I feel sealed in the necklace for too long. It''s dull to live.


    The world is not good.


    "It''s very convenient to take you back. I don''t need to buy you a ticket." Meng left and joked.


    "I''m not human now, of course not," Gu said


    Meng Li: "no, it''s not human. It''s just that you can hide it in the necklace. Is it called ticket evasion?" Meng Li said this, which swept away Gu Tai''s depression.


    He laughed sincerely. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting better, Meng Li said, "I''ll go to pack up first. Then I can take you to the park in our hometown."


    "I used to play there when I was a kid."


    Gu Tai said, "good."


    Meng Li''s kindness to him is not to help the client hang him, but to make up for him in the plot. Anyway, he can''t be together in the end. Just be nice to him when he can, and let him feel some happiness.


    Gu Tai''s heart is also very clear, the hope together is very slim, every day is just a trace of expectations, the answer he already knew.


    "Can you make up for not being with me? I''ll take it. " Gu Tai is really a person with delicate mind. Meng Li said that, he was acutely aware of it.


    Meng Li did not deny it, she said: "it''s like this."


    Gu Tai said, "yes, I will."


    He''s willing to accept the compensation, he needs it.


    He is ready to help her, so it is necessary to enjoy some good things.


    Meng went away to pack up things, and he could not bring anything home for two days. What he had at home was what he had in his house, and what computer was not needed, but he always felt that he should bring something. Finally, he brought a cup and brought some cosmetics and facial mask that he was using.


    It happened that Meng Li was the only one sitting on the high-speed railway. Anyway, no one else could see Gu Tai, so she asked him to come out and sit by the window. She typed to Gu Tai on her mobile phone and said:


    "you can have a look at the scenery along the way and feel the speed today."


    "Good." Although Gu Tai agreed, he didn''t see much of the scenery. He just went to see Meng Li.


    I always stare at Meng Li.


    Meng Li was quite speechless, so he simply closed his eyes and went to bed. Gu Tai then turned to look at the scenery outside the window. It took him more than two hours to drive, but it just passed.


    Meng Li called the client''s father before she got on the high-speed railway. When she arrived at the station, Tang''s father came to pick her up.


    After getting out of the station, he found Tang PA''s car, the window came down, Tang PA leaned out his head and laughed at Meng Li:


    "girl, how can you come back to have a look?"


    "I miss you, old Tang." Meng Li said with a smile, that''s how the client called her father.


    The client didn''t go home a long time ago, because she hid in the dormitory with Gu Tai on weekends. Her home is in this provincial capital, and her school is in another provincial capital. Although the high-speed railway only takes more than two hours, she still finds it hard to go home.It''s normal for children in this period to be less homesick.


    Old Tang laughed out two wrinkles and said: "hurry to get on the bus. It''s hard to stop here for a long time."


    Meng Li gets on the bus, and Lao Tang''s car is very comfortable, because Lao Tang is now a big Engineer in a big company with a high salary.


    Gu Tai sits quietly. Tang doesn''t know he has two people in his car. Meng Li can''t scare him. Before he gets off the bus, Gu Tai goes back to the necklace. He can''t bask in the sun.


    "You play at home first. I''m not at the time of work. I have to go back to clock in." Lao Tang sent Meng Li home and left him in such a big house.


    Seeing that old Tang left, Gu Tai came out again. He pointed to the sofa in the living room and asked Meng Li, "can I sit down?"


    Meng Li: "of course."


    "I''ll stay in when you get along with your parents. Call me when you''re free, and I''ll come out." Gu Tai is very conscious to say so, he also does not want to disturb Meng Li, also worried because he affected Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Is this where you grew up?" He looked around, turned his head, looked at Meng Li mildly and asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "That''s great. I can see where you grew up as a child." He had some emotion.


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t know how to answer.


    He looked around again. Meng Li said, "let me show you around."


    "Good." Gu Tai was happy to walk around. Meng Li showed him every room. Except for the client''s parents'' room, the parents'' room was not suitable.


    He took him to the study, sunshine room and balcony, especially the small study of the client, where there were many things left by the client when he was a child. Gu Tai couldn''t help looking at them more and said that Meng Li had read poetry since he was a child.

 Chapter 2236

    Meng Li: "girls in our age are like this. They received the same education as boys when they were young. Generally speaking, as long as they read books, there will be endless books."


    "This era is very good. There were women in our era who were full of poetry, but they were too boring." Gu Tai said.


    Meng Li asked, "what do you like about me? Do you like my liveliness?"


    "Well, you have a good attitude. At first, you pity that you don''t have friends. Later, you find that you are so cheerful without friends. It''s rare. There are many details. In fact, you don''t need too many reasons to like someone." Gu Tai tells the truth.


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    "If you''re bored, I''ll find you a book to read? You should be able to hold the book


    Gu Tai said, "all right."


    He had no choice but to smile. It was really meaningless. A soul body could do nothing but take a book, which was quite different from when it had a body.


    After reading books and chatting with Gu Tai, Lao Tang took his mother back. They also bought a lot of vegetables and fruits. Meng Li went out to talk to them, and Gu Tai went back to the necklace.


    "The little girl is willing to come back. Come and have a look. She''s fat." Tang''s mother looked Meng Li over and over, and then she hit him head-on.


    "Fat?" She asked.


    Mother Tang nodded: "it''s more meat than before."


    Meng Li


    I''ve only been here for a few days, so I can''t eat fat by myself. I think it''s just that Gu Tai always supervises the clients to eat, and then he eats up a little.


    Meng Li raised his hand and looked at his arm, then touched his stomach. Is it OK? He is not fat. The client''s figure is symmetrical.


    "Very good." Mother Tang came and pinched Meng Li''s arm. Meng Li looked at mother Tang''s face. This is what the client looked like after she was 40 years old.


    The client looks so much like mother Tang.


    Mother Tang is a manager with temperament and momentum. She is a professional woman wearing a white suit, a black skirt and a pair of clean shoes.


    Old Tang is also in suit and shoes, and the couple have a good job, so they can have a foothold in this high-end community.


    "Come on, where is the girl fat? Do you want to go as soon as the wind blows?" Old Tang took the fruit out of the bag and said.


    Mother Tang casually echoed: "Old Tang is right."


    "People who are so reasonable should wash the fruit."


    Then father Tang went to wash the fruit in silence.


    By the way, I took all the dishes to the kitchen. There''s a delicious meal tonight.


    After washing the fruit, father Tang brought it out, but he didn''t eat it, so he called Meng Li and said, "girl, you eat first, I''ll change my clothes."


    Meng Li nods and eats fruit with Tang''s mother. Tang''s mother studies and has nothing else to ask. College is not a day or two. She should also adapt to the school environment.


    When Meng Li was asked if he wanted to take the exam recently, Meng Li shook his head and said no, and mother Tang said, "be more progressive, you can only find a job with a salary of 3000 in the future, let alone my child."


    Meng Li: "what


    "I see, mom."


    "Well, I won''t teach you any more." Mother Tang finally raised her arrogant head, looked at Meng Li, then put out her hand to Meng Li''s lips, looked at the mouth red on her hand, and said:


    "what color of lipstick do you use, it doesn''t fit you very much."


    Meng Li: "the client bought it.


    You don''t understand the world of young people.


    I''m a little weak.


    But mother Tang has always had a good eye and good taste.


    "In the future, you have to be a lonely strong man and let others look up to you. The higher you climb, the more people will step on your feet. Do you know that?" Mother Tang spoke slowly again.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    She knows why don said that.


    In fact, mother Tang has been very sad about her daughter''s accident constitution. She has no friends all the way and no one is willing to associate with her. That''s why she says that if she is destined to be lonely, try to become a strong one. The weak and small loners are always bullied and the strong loners are looked up to.


    She is also afraid of her daughter''s failure and being bullied later.


    "Hum, I see." "You''ll know," said mother Tang


    Old Tang changed his clothes and came out. He said to his mother, "don''t worry. As soon as the child comes back, you will whisper in her ear. No wonder she doesn''t like to go home."


    "If I don''t educate you, who will educate you?" Mother Tang retorted: "I''m not always doing ideological education for my children all the way. She can be so healthy. I''m trying to guide her."


    "Yes, you''re right." Old Tang Shihui.


    Mother Tang haughtily snorted: "if you think what you say is right, hurry to cook. My decision is correct."


    "It''s certainly the right decision for you to ask me to cook." Old Tang could not help but Tucao, and then make complaints about his mother''s eyes. He went into the kitchen.But after a few minutes, Tang''s mother said to Meng Li, "I''d better help your father. We haven''t cooked for a long time. We''re probably unfamiliar."


    "Well, I''ll help, too." Meng Li said.


    Don''t make trouble


    Meng Li: "OK...


    ok...


    after changing her clothes, Tang''s mother went into the kitchen to cook with Tang''s father. The two of them said they were laughing inside. They seemed to be in a good mood. Meng Li leaned on the sofa and couldn''t help touching her stomach. She wondered if the client would be obese?


    What if you really get fat for others?


    I don''t think so. Neither mother Tang nor father Tang is fat. Genes are also very important.


    Or take the opportunity to practice, just she also put Gu Tai in the bedroom, Meng Li cross knee exercise, is the spirit of the poor.


    It''s really rare that there are incantations in such a pitiful age. By the way, I didn''t ask Gu Tai how he was trapped in the necklace. What''s the story? If you''re free, you''d better ask and find out.


    After waiting quietly for an hour, the dishes were finally full. A table was full of dishes that the client liked to eat. Meng Li said:


    "there''s so much, the three of us can''t finish it."


    Mother Tang said, "your father and I will work overtime tomorrow, so you will eat the leftovers at noon tomorrow."


    Meng Li: "thank you for being moved."


    "You''re welcome. That''s what a mother should do." Mother Tang is happy.


    Also took out her collection of red wine to Meng Li to drink, old Tang saw can envy, he said: "I have long wanted to drink, your mother won''t let me wait for you to drink."


    "Your father said that your little girl can''t drink, but I don''t think so. It''s natural for you to have a taste of good things. It''s very necessary for girls to see some good things, so as not to......" she said this, opened her mouth and didn''t continue.


    It''s a problem to find a partner when you think of your daughter....

 Chapter 2237

    So there''s no need to go on.


    During the meal, Lao Tang and his mother also talked about their work and their situation. After dinner, Lao Tang went to wash the dishes.


    With a dishwasher, it''s easier to wash dishes. Meng Li said to Tang''s mother, "Mom, I have something to ask you."


    Mother Tang: "what''s the matter?"


    "Go to my room and say?" Meng Li asked.


    Mother Tang leaned slightly and squinted at Meng Li: "what can''t old Tang know? Do you have a boy you like? "


    Meng Li No, "he said


    The main reason is to ask each other individually. Maybe they had a grudge with others before they got married.


    Moreover, Tang''s mother has more contact with people in her work and life than Lao Tang, so she is more likely to form a feud with others.


    "Let''s go." Mother Tang stood up and went into the bedroom with Meng Li. Instead of sitting down, she leaned against the wall. She said that after eating, she would stand and digest for a while, and Meng Li would stand and digest with her.


    As they leaned against the wall, Meng Li said, "do you think there is such an accident constitution as mine in the world?"


    "Aren''t you?" Mother Tang squinted.


    Meng Li said, "can this thing be born?"


    "What else? Don''t you know the truth, kid? When people are close to you, there will be some big and small things. We can only say... "


    Tang''s mother always speaks directly, but she is merciful in the face of her daughter.


    Meng Li said, "do I say it''s natural?"


    Mother Tang said, "it''s not natural. Who else has been staring at the people around you?"


    "For so many years?"


    Meng Li pursed her lips. It seems that mother Tang hasn''t turned the corner yet.


    I also heard mother Tang say: "I remember that a little girl in your primary school was very close to you. She was very unlucky. She insisted on playing with you. Then she was hit by a car. Fortunately, she just lived in the hospital for a month and nothing happened. But after that, she didn''t dare to get close to you."


    "People who force themselves to associate with you will be more and more miserable."


    At first, it''s bad luck, and then it''s bad luck. Many people are scared away when they are bad luck, and few of them stick to it.


    As a mother, she''s sad, too.


    Sad child this state, but unable to change, it is not what disease, if what disease, she is bankrupt also cured.


    Maybe it''s the life of a lonely family.


    Sometimes you can''t help believing in Mingge. Once you find a fortune teller to crack it, the fortune teller says that she is lonely and has no way to crack it.


    When she was thinking about the past, Meng Li began to say:


    "did you ever think that when I was born, others had done something to me?" She''s been so straightforward.


    Mother Tang said, "the fortune teller says that''s your destiny."


    "Fortune tellers can''t believe it all. I wonder if they are cursed?" Meng Li said, "Mom, do you have any enemies?"


    "What''s the absurd saying of Meng''s mother? Can curse work? If it works, many people will die in the world, and many people will curse others when they have nothing to do. "


    "That kind of curse is just saying that there is a corresponding technique in my curse." Meng Li seriously told mother Tang, how to let her take her words seriously?


    Mother Tang could not help but put her hand on Meng Li''s forehead. After a while, she put it down and said, "is this red wine so good? Let your brain is not very clear, say some nonsense


    Meng Li: "I''m not drunk. I''m serious." Meng Li blinked, in order to prove his soberness.


    Mother Tang: "shenshendao."


    Meng Li said, "since you all believe in fortune telling, why can''t you believe in curse?"


    Mother Tang sighed helplessly and said:


    "although the art of fortune telling can''t be fully believed, it can''t be ignored. In my opinion, they are not empty talk, but based on a complete theoretical system and have accumulated many years of experience."


    Then he looked up and down at Meng Li and said, "you curse me with this mouth. It''s too mysterious."


    "Son, go to bed early, don''t drink wine. What do you want?" She stretched out her slender index finger and pressed it on Meng Li''s head. Then she turned and left.


    Meng Li


    This is another failed discussion.


    Mother don didn''t take it seriously at all?


    Meng Li quickly opened the door and said to Tang''s mother in the living room, "Mom, when you can''t sleep at night, think about it. You''d rather believe everything. Do you really want your daughter to get rid of the present situation?"


    Mother Tang went back to Mengli and said, "maohai."


    And then there''s no then.Meng left to take a bath, lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, sleepy, just remember there is a Gu Tai in the necklace.


    Forget it, if you don''t ask him to come out all the time, he must be very boring. Let''s ask him to come out and say something.


    Gu Tai came out, sat beside him, and then said to Meng Li:


    "sleep, I''ll watch you sleep."


    Meng Li half squinted at him. He was really sleepy. He got up too early in the morning and drank some red wine. Instead of getting drunk, he was sleepy.


    He also felt that Gu Tai was really good. He knew that he was sleepy, and he didn''t want to talk to him. He planned to guard himself at ease. However, Meng Li didn''t have the habit of letting people keep sleeping. He said to him:


    "why don''t you go back and have a rest. I''m not used to other people staring at me."


    Gu Tai looked at Meng Li gently: "I want to see more of you. I find that I can''t see enough of you."


    Then Meng Li covered his head with a quilt.


    Gu Tai: ---


    he reaches out his hand and pulls Meng Li''s quilt down. Meng Li asks, "what are you doing?"


    "Can I check your soul again?" He asked.


    Meng Li''s sleepiness disappeared immediately, but she didn''t show it. She still half squinted, as if she was still sleepy. She asked, "why?"


    "I want to confirm that spell." Gu Tai explained gently.


    Meng Li tries to recall the plot. In the plot, Gu Tai seems to have checked the client shortly after he knew the client, but he didn''t directly tell the client that he checked his soul, just let the client relax and so on.


    Moreover, it seems that there was no mention of checking the soul for the client later, so I went to help her lift the curse.


    Now he suddenly wants to "review". What do you mean?


    Doubt that you are not the client? How is it detected? Remember in the afternoon, Gu Tai was still fine?


    Even if you want to check, you can just relax her body and mind just like the client. Why should you tell yourself? Is it because you respect yourself? Or do you dare not rush in to see it?

 Chapter 2238

    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, your idea is too strange."


    Gu Tai laughed: "strange?"


    Meng Li: "of course it''s strange. Can the soul also be checked? Isn''t that the soul is honest with each other, I It''s not acceptable for the time being. "


    Gu Tai hesitated and said, "would you be angry if I said I had checked you before?"


    "If I don''t check, I can''t know that you are cursed."


    Meng Li seemed to be stunned. After a few seconds, he said, "but everything happened. It''s useless for me to be angry."


    "So let me see it again, and let me make sure that I know what it is, OK?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li said, "didn''t you promise to untie me before? Since it can be untied, there''s no need to see it. "


    How is it possible for Gu Tai to check his own soul? Besides, once Gu Tai goes to see it, he will find that he is not the client.


    Do you want to explain so much to Gu Tai? Can he understand?


    Gu Tai sighed and said, "I just don''t feel confident all of a sudden."


    Meng Li said, "be confident."


    Gu Tai: ---


    Meng Li said, "I''m not in a hurry to untie the curse now. I want to find the person who curses me, so don''t always think about it. Don''t let it become a burden in your heart."


    Gu Tai''s eyes at Meng Li are helpless.


    Meng Li covered his head with a quilt: "sleep, sleepy."


    Gu Tai let out a cry and went to the necklace space again. Meng Li suddenly remembered that there was something else he didn''t ask him and called him out again. Gu Tai said:


    "aren''t you sleepy? You want to talk to me? Shall I accompany you? "


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "In fact, I was suddenly curious about one thing."


    Gu Tai: "what?"


    Meng Li asked: "how can you be trapped in it?"


    Gu Tai said, "I thought I told you the reason. Didn''t I?" With a sudden smile, he said:


    "because someone didn''t let me enter reincarnation."


    Meng Li looked at him and Gu Tai said, "the emperor is merciless. I have achieved great success. He gave me poisonous wine and killed me. The national teacher said that I have the destiny of the emperor. The emperor was not at ease. He was afraid that I would seize his descendants after reincarnation, so he let the National Teacher trap my soul and prevent me from reincarnation, so as to ensure the stability of his descendants."


    He said so, but Meng Li looked at Gu Tai. Gu Tai had no imperial personality.


    Could it be that it was originally there, but it was lost by the national teacher?


    "I don''t have any imperial personality. It''s just that the national teacher hates me and doesn''t want to spare me lightly. He wants to make me suffer." Gu Tai said helplessly.


    Meng Li: "do you feel pain?"


    "Pain, the soul has been confined by a narrow space, meet you can come out." Gu Tai said.


    This also makes Meng Li a little strange. Why can the client let Gu Tai come out? This necklace must have gone through the hands of many people. Is it fate?


    "You said you could come out because of me, but I don''t know how I got you out," she asked


    Gu Tai said: "you really like this necklace, so that the power of your soul has broken the shackles."


    "Your power probably comes from the power of that spell. Your soul is different from others. In my analysis, that''s what happened."


    Meng Li also thinks that Gu Tai''s theory is reasonable. The soul of ordinary people can''t break through the confinement, but the soul of the client is different.


    As for the original consignor, when he saw the necklace, he felt like it. It was probably destined by heaven.


    Therefore, I want to come to Gu Tai''s heart to understand that since the power of the spell can break through the power that can imprison his soul, and the power that can''t break through the power of his soul, the strength of the spell is bound to destroy his soul. To untie the spell, his sacrifice is inevitable.


    "Then the existence of this spell is not meaningless, at least indirectly let you get free." Meng Li said.


    Gu Tai: "so I appreciate you and want to return you, but I love you not because of return, but because of sincerity."


    In fact, their own existence is meaningless and should not be left in the world.


    Meng Li did not respond to Gu Tai.


    "Go to sleep." Meng Li said.


    Gu Tai said, "good night."


    Meng Li: "good night."


    He returns to the necklace. Meng Li puts the necklace in front of the dresser. In the middle of the night, Gu Tai comes out again in silence. He sits next to the bed and silently looks at Meng Li''s sleeping face.


    In fact, when Gu Tai came out of the necklace, Meng Li woke up. There was a slight fluctuation of power when he came out. Meng Li immediately felt that he wanted to see what Gu Tai was going to do.


    Don''t come to inspect her soul secretly. If he didn''t show it to Gu Tai himself, he would not be able to inspect it rashly. He would exclude him. His soul is so weak. Meng Li is worried that the power of exclusion will damage his soul.I hope he doesn''t come secretly. It''s his own fault.


    Don''t be so curious. Some things don''t have to be so clear.


    Fortunately, Gu Tai did not secretly check her soul, just sat beside him for a while and then returned to his necklace. Before entering, Meng Li heard a slight sigh from him. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and then Meng Li went to sleep peacefully.


    Until dawn, Gu Tai''s soul never came out again. When he woke up in the morning, Meng Li called him out and said good morning to him.


    Good morning Gu Tai''s attitude is still so mild.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll tell you that I''m up. You wait for me in the room first. I''ll take you out for a walk after breakfast and seeing off my parents."


    Gu Tai looked at the thick curtain, did not know how the sun outside, Meng Li just want to come, he can''t see the sun, said: "then wait until the night to take you out."


    "Good." Gu Tai nodded with a smile.


    Meng Li goes out of the room and washes. Then Lao Tang is ready for breakfast.


    When having breakfast, Tang''s mother looked at Meng Li when she was all right. Meng Li was surprised by her and asked, "Mom, what do you always see me do?"


    "I think you have a point." Mother Tang said with great seriousness.


    Meng Li thought of last night''s words and felt that Tang''s mother was enlightened. She was also happy: "do we want to discuss it now?"


    "I feel like we can go deeper."


    Just in the daytime, it''s OK. If you know something, you can think about it and do some investigation today.


    The client''s wish is to find the person who curses her. This is her task.


    Mother Tang looked at Meng Li solemnly: "I want to work."


    "I have to go out in 20 minutes. I have to eat, put on my shoes and dress in these 20 minutes."


    "Do you think I have time?"


    Meng Li was silent.


    Forget it.


    Don''t rush.


    Meng Li: "Mom, please be busy first. I''ll discuss with you in the evening."

 Chapter 2239

    Mother Tang laughed for a while, then continued to eat breakfast. Twenty minutes later, she went out with old Tang on time.


    Leave Meng Li alone at home, then go out and buy some clothes?


    I always think I should do something, otherwise it''s boring to stay at home. Do you want to stare at Gu Tai?


    When she went out, Gu Tai hid in the necklace, but it was quiet. In the neighborhood, she met some people who knew her. They only dared to smile at Meng Li and say, "you come back to play, and then they didn''t dare to say anything else. They were afraid of their own bad luck.".


    As a matter of fact, ordinary communication will not bring them bad luck. As long as the students in the class don''t get too close to the client, they usually have nothing to do with the communication.


    Sitting in a classroom will not be affected. If even sitting in a classroom will be affected, the client should be more difficult than now and will be rejected more fiercely.


    Out of the neighborhood, Meng Li took a taxi to the mall. Meng Li was used to shopping alone, and he was very happy. The client had a lot of money on hand, and more than enough to buy some good clothes.


    In the morning, Meng Li thought of the leftovers at home at noon, or refused to go home for dinner, but it was wasteful not to eat. Who made her so frugal?


    He also took a taxi to eat. He warmed up the dishes and ate some. Then he had a rest and went out again.


    Change the mall this time.


    She would not say that she came back to put things. She was tired of carrying the things she bought in the morning.


    Meng Li''s fighting power is so strong that when Lao Tang comes to pick her up from work, he sees Meng Li carrying big bags and small bags and asks, "you can buy them."


    "I also bought things for you and your mother, and then I''ll pay for them." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Old Tang nodded with a smile and said, "good."


    "What did you buy?" He asked again.


    Meng Li said, "I bought you a pair of trousers and a shirt."


    "So good?" With a smile on his face, Lao Tang said, "I''m just short of it. Let your mother buy it for me. Your mother always says she doesn''t have time. She can buy her own clothes."


    "By the way, what did you buy for your mother? Does she like it? " Old Tang knew that his wife was always picky.


    Meng Li said: "I bought silk scarves and earrings. I think they look good. They were bought in the shop she likes."


    Old Tang said, "that''s OK."


    When he got home, Meng Li saw that Tang''s mother hadn''t come back and asked Lao Tang, "does she have to work overtime?"


    "Today is Saturday. It was all overtime, but there are still things to deal with. I don''t know when I can come back." Old Tang said.


    Meng Li laughs: "I''ll show you what I bought first."


    Lao Tang nodded and looked at several bags on the sofa. He looked at Meng Li in surprise: "those? You bought it this morning? "


    "Yes, I came back at noon to eat your food." Meng Li said.


    Old Tang hesitated: "is it?"


    Isn''t it really for putting things back?


    Then Meng Li took out the same things and forgot to tell Lao Tang that he had bought a belt for him. He had three things, a belt, a shirt and trousers. He was very happy and said that he didn''t need to buy them. Shopping was very troublesome.


    Then he looked at the things he bought for Tang''s mother. Without looking carefully, Lao Tang said that the things were very good. Then he calculated the money according to the price on the label, and reimbursed all the money to Meng Li.


    Including Meng Li''s clothes, he reimbursed them all at one go.


    Looking at the money on the account, Meng Li can''t help laughing. It''s really good for his father and his daughter.


    "Well, I''ll give you the reimbursement. Dad, I have to try my clothes and pants. You If you have nothing to do, go and heat up the dishes. " Lao Tang began to ask shangmeng to leave.


    Meng Li: "good."


    For the sake of money, it''s also right to pay some labor.


    Hum, if mother Tang was at home, old Tang would not dare to call on his daughter.


    They all put on the airs of being the head of the family when mother Tang was not at home.


    She ran to the kitchen and began to cook. When she stood and waited, she had no choice but to smile. She still had been wandering for a long time and her sole hurt.


    Now I want to sit and have a rest. This body can''t keep up with that strength.


    When the food was hot, father and daughter ate it, but they ate all the leftovers of yesterday. That is to say, washing dishes is a problem.


    Meng Li and the old Tang looked at each other, and the old Tang said, "go?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and nodded reluctantly.


    Old Tang stretched out his hand and began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks: "forget it, I''d better go."


    Meng Li: "thank you, Dad."


    "You''re welcome. The dishwasher is not tired. Help me clean it up." Old Tang withdrew his hand again.


    Meng Li


    It''s better to go through a set of procedures by yourself.


    Forget it, Meng Li clean up and wash the dishes by himself. Don''t bother Old Tang.


    Lao Tang is in a good mood sitting on the sofa watching TV. His legs are still wobbling. Meng Li has packed up and thinks that he told Gu Tai that he would take him out for a walk. Now that he has said it, it''s not good to break his promise. No matter how painful his feet are, he has to go out, because it''s time to go back to school tomorrow afternoon.He told Lao Tang that he was going out for a walk. Lao Tang said:


    "I''ll go with you."


    Meng Li: "I came back after walking by myself."


    Lao Tang didn''t insist on going either. He just looked at the time and said to Meng Li, "come back at nine at the latest. Your mother should be off work at nine."


    "Didn''t you say in the morning that you were going to explore something?"


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    It''s dark outside, and the street lights are on to illuminate the pedestrians. At the moment, the park nearby is full of people who come out for a walk with dinner. Most of them are neat families. Gu Tai walks quietly beside Meng Li, making eye contact with Meng Li from time to time.


    When he came to the corner, there was no one around. Gu Taicai began to talk. He said, "this garden is very good."


    Meng Li said: "nowadays, this kind of garden is everywhere in our society."


    This is in ancient times, that''s really good.


    Gu Tai nodded, and Meng Li said, "you are bored all day today."


    The client didn''t ask Gu Tai to stay in for so long. On Saturday and Sunday, Gu Tai couldn''t go out with her, so she stayed in her bedroom with her.


    "No, I don''t care so much." Gu Tai smiles.


    He saw a beautiful little flower by the side of the road, so he squatted down to pick it off, said goodbye to Meng Li''s head, nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "you are more beautiful with this flower."


    Meng Li reached out his hand and touched it gently: "is that right?"


    "Well, it''s a pity that I can only give you these now. In the past, you would have wanted the country and mountains, and I''ll fight for them for you." Gu Tai sighed:


    "so how can I expect you to fall in love with me? I know I have nothing. If you really promise me, you will be delayed and harmed by me."


    Meng Li pick eyebrow, this day, Gu Tai no longer courtship, but said this kind of words.


    Does he really want to understand? It''s really hard for him to give anything.

 Chapter 2240

    It''s right to love each other, and it''s right to be sweet together.


    And after the sweet?


    A lot of practical problems.


    The client will grow old, he will not.


    The client will yearn for a normal family. If he is with him, he is doomed not to have a normal family, or even children. There are too many sacrifices to make.


    It''s normal for these clients to have no courage. If she agrees on impulse, what should she face later? Can you really make it?


    It was because she thought of all kinds of difficulties that she could not overcome in the future that she could restrain the impulse to live together.


    However, according to the family background of the client and the future employment direction of the client, there is no problem with survival, and he will not be troubled by money.


    But from another point of view, if the client''s spell is not untied, it is difficult for her to have a healthy family.


    And Gu Tai did pay a lot for the client. Although he could not give anything, he tried his best to give the most important things, including his life. After his soul dissipated, he could not enter reincarnation. This feeling is still moving.


    Now for Gu Tai, there must be a reason for these strange words. What''s the reason?


    Are you really aware that you are not the client? Are you testing yourself or not?


    Well, it doesn''t matter if he finds out. If he finds out, he can tell him the truth. If he doesn''t ask, he won''t take the initiative.


    "Let''s say something happy, don''t always think about the future, people, to live in the present, happy day by day, excessive worry is useless." Meng Li didn''t want to go deep into the topic, so he said.


    When Gu Tai saw that she was avoiding the topic, he stopped talking. He nodded and said:


    "yes, fu''er is right. I should be more open-minded."


    Meng Li and Gu Tai continue to visit the park, finally finished the park, and then went home. On the way, Meng Li couldn''t help saying: "I feel my feet are unconscious."


    Gu Tai felt guilty: "I didn''t notice it. I didn''t know I would come out for a walk."


    Meng Li said, "it''s OK."


    "Blame me for not noticing that your feet hurt." Gu Tai said with guilt.


    Meng Li doesn''t care. Gu Tai only knows that he hasn''t called him for a day, but he doesn''t know that he has been out for a day.


    "I feel very weak now. If I have a body, I will carry you now." Gu Tai said.


    Meng Li took a look at him and clearly saw the despair and helplessness in his eyes.


    Gu Taiyi died for the client without looking back. He probably often felt that it was meaningless to live. His despair now is that he hates his own helplessness.


    I can''t do a little thing.


    Most people don''t want to live like this, they can''t do anything, they don''t have a sense of participation in this world, and they are still a character when they are alive.


    "Nothing." Meng Li wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but according to the strength of his soul, he probably wanted to throw himself in the air, so he gave up.


    Another wish of the client is not to let Gu Tai die, but not to let Gu Tai die. Does he always exist in this way?


    It''s impossible for him to make a body for Gu Tai. If he can''t, he doesn''t have a body and doesn''t want to have a body. How can he do the task with a body.


    Gu Tai goes back to the necklace before entering the house. Meng Li goes back to the house and washes. He changes into his pajamas and lies comfortably in bed waiting for mother Tang to get off work.


    Lao Tang said that Tang''s mother would be back at nine o''clock, but she didn''t get home until after ten o''clock. Meng Li saw that she was tired, so he stopped thinking about discussing with her.


    Come on, it''s hard to talk to her when she''s so tired.


    However, after taking a bath, she came directly to Meng Li''s room and said to Meng Li:


    "the things you bought are not bad, and your vision has improved."


    "Just like it." Meng Li smiles.


    She took out her cell phone and asked, "I''ll give you how much."


    Meng Li hesitated and said, "it''s not appropriate to apply for reimbursement twice for one thing?"


    Mother Tang: "I dare your father to give you money."


    Meng Li nodded.


    Tang''s mother still gave Meng Li some money and said, "take it and dress yourself up."


    Meng Li took out his cell phone and looked at it: "thank you, mom."


    Tang mother simply went to Meng Li''s bed, and Meng Li leaned together, she said: "last night I thought about it, really should pay attention to your words, although I think it is very outrageous."


    Meng Li: "it''s not unreasonable at all. If it''s true, it''s right."


    "Is there a curse? If you say it''s a spell, who will give it to you? " Mother Tang sighed deeply. Meng Li said, "it depends on whether you have any enemies."


    Mother Tang: "enemy?"


    She stared at Meng Li for a long time: "enemy? Do you think there will really be enemies if you are a mother? "


    Meng Li was silent. Mother Tang said with a smile, "as a woman, I''m struggling in the society. When I sit in today''s position, how many people have been eliminated and how many people are envied? You may not understand.""But whoever wants to punish me should punish me, not you." She added.


    Meng Li said, "do I have enemies in the two years since I was born?"


    Mother Tang was silent for a long time. Her eyes were very complicated.


    Meng Li didn''t make a sound, so he waited for mother Tang to say it. Then he looked at her and said nothing. Finally, the expression became hard to say.


    I always think there is a big secret.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way to find out. If it''s really the laoshizi spell, someone will surely solve it. Then someone will solve it for you." Mother Tang finally left such a sentence and got up and left.


    When she got to the door, she stopped and looked at Meng Li and said, "you are my daughter. I''m sure I''m more interested in your business than my own. You can rest assured that I''ll handle it. So don''t think about it any more. If I can''t do it well, you can''t either."


    Meng Li also want to say what, can only say: "know Mom."


    It seems that Tang''s mother still doesn''t tell her something. It doesn''t make much sense to ask her again. Tang''s mother can''t tell you if you pester her.


    But Lao Tang can ask.


    "By the way, are you going to work tomorrow?" Meng Li saw that mother Tang had opened the door and stepped out of the room. He immediately asked.


    Mother Tang stopped and said, "I''m going."


    "There''s a big project recently. We can have a good rest after working hard together. When you come back, I''ll go out with you."


    This time my daughter didn''t come back with her, she was still very guilty, but she didn''t show these emotions.


    "Hard work, mom, you have paid too much for this family." Meng Li is generous.


    Tomorrow, Tang''s mother will go to work, but Lao Tang will not. It''s a good opportunity. Meng Li worries about it.


    Let mother Tang smile for one, spat: "glib." With that, she closed the door of Meng Li.

 Chapter 2241

    The next day, Lao Tang and Meng Li were at home. They had breakfast, lunch


    Lao Tang is not happy to cook and even less to buy vegetables. He told Meng Li: "I have to do it if your mother is at home. If your mother is not at home now, I have to realize personal freedom."


    "You can''t do it, and I dare not eat it, so I invite you out to eat at noon, and then send you away in the afternoon."


    He said, smiling at Meng Li: "is my arrangement reasonable?"


    Meng Li nodded: "reasonable."


    "I don''t choose. I can eat anything."


    After reasonably arranging the lunch, Lao Tang leans on the sofa with peace of mind. Meng Li politely washes the fruit and puts it in front of him. He watches him eat with a smile. He looks at Meng Li cautiously in the middle of the meal:


    "what do you do? Do you want money? How much? "


    "I''ll give it to you. You don''t have to look at me like this..."


    Meng Li said, "I don''t want money. I want to talk about the past with you."


    Don''t you think Lao Tang is more cautious about asking for money? What''s the purpose?


    Strange.


    "Did anything special happen in the years when I was born?" Meng Li sits on the sofa with his knees crossed and asks Lao Tang.


    Lao Tang unconsciously moved to the side and looked at Meng Li cautiously: "what are you doing with these questions?"


    "Didn''t mom tell you?" Meng Li asked.


    I don''t think I will tell Tang according to his character. Will what I say to Tang make Tang angry?


    "No," he said "I''m not interested in the topic of your mother and daughter," Tang said


    Women, right?


    Meng Li It''s not what you think. "


    Old Tang looked at Meng Li: "what''s that?"


    Meng Li let out a cry and organized the language in his heart. He just wanted to say it and frowned. Suddenly, he thought that according to Tang''s mother''s character, even if there was an enemy in those years, he might not say it to Old Tang.


    Don really doesn''t know.


    Wait another week for yourself? Come back next week and see what''s going on with mom Tang?


    Giving up the idea of inquiring from Lao Tang, Meng Li said, "it''s OK."


    On the contrary, it aroused Old Tang''s curiosity. He said, "what did you ask me just now?"


    Meng Li could only say: "I said, is there anything special in the years before and after I was born? Or whether there are any special people in your life, enemies or close friends. "


    Old Tang shook his head decisively: "No."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Did Lao Tang think about it carefully? After more than 20 years, the people and things that impressed him at that time are now very weak.


    That''s all.


    Just a few more days.


    Meng Li didn''t expect to get any useful news from Lao Tang any more. He sat quietly in the living room. They watched TV all morning, went out for lunch at noon, and then came back to clean up. Lao Tang sent them to the high-speed railway station.


    On the high-speed railway, Meng Li sent a message to Tang''s mother, saying that he had returned to school and would come back next week.


    After a while, mother Tang replied, "I''ve read it. I''ll give you a reply when you come back next week."


    Meng Li smiles. Mother Tang is really smart and knows what she means.


    After returning to the school, he took a bath. In the evening, Meng left the busy snack street outside the school. Many lovers held hands, most of them from the same school. Gu Tai could not help holding Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li avoided it, which made Gu Tai''s eyes dim.


    "I thought you also want to be like others, you are so lonely, I hold you, you will not be lonely." Gu Tai said in a low voice.


    Meng Li responded briefly: "fortunately, I''m used to it."


    Gu Tai wants to talk and stops. Meng Li doesn''t say anything else.


    The next few days, Gu Tai no longer took the initiative to come out, as long as Meng Li can''t call him, he never comes out.


    His words seem to be a lot less. Most of the time, he looks at Meng Li in silence. He doesn''t speak, and Meng Li is not so enthusiastic. He has to find something to say, so the bedroom has returned to its former desolation.


    One day, Meng Li didn''t have time to eat breakfast, and Gu Tai didn''t persuade her. Meng Li could see Gu Tai''s change, and he was indifferent to himself.


    And he didn''t blow and comb Meng Li''s hair. The deep feeling in his eyes disappeared. When he looked at Meng Li, he was mostly full of doubts.


    But he never asked Meng Li.


    As for Gu Tai''s changes, Meng Li doesn''t care. He thinks that he is so good that he doesn''t have to work so hard to act as a client to talk to him.


    It seems that he has played a few plays with himself, but he really can''t play any more The last time I played with myself was when I went to the snack street. At that time, I wanted to see if there were any new snacks in the world.


    Meng Li thought that he and Gu Tai could go on so tacit, who knows that on Friday he couldn''t help talking.He said, "are you going home again?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I decided last week."


    "Will you hurt them?" He asked.


    Meng Li: "what?"


    "Will you hurt fu''er''s parents?" He hesitated, took a deep breath and asked.


    Meng Li: "what do you mean by that?"


    Gu Tai said: "I feel it. You are not her. Where did you hide Fu Er? Give it back to me, will you? "


    Meng Li didn''t book the ticket, so he took out his mobile phone and ordered the ticket two hours later. There was no class on Friday afternoon. The school took a taxi to the high-speed railway station for half an hour, and he still had more than an hour to talk to Gu Tai.


    "When did you notice that?" Meng Li made a reservation and then looked up at Gu Tai.


    Now that Gu Tai is aware of it, he takes the initiative to ask, so he admits that it doesn''t matter.


    I''m not here to do evil. I''m entrusted by the client.


    Gu Tai said: "I said I can untie your curse. You are not in a hurry and you are not very surprised. If it is Fu Er, she will be very surprised."


    Meng Li looked down at his mobile phone and said, "I''m sorry."


    Gu Tai loves her client so much that she is the only one in her eyes. Moreover, Gu Tai is a careful person, especially when he only gets along with the client. He sees many details of the client in his eyes.


    So it''s not surprising that she was seen just a few days ago. Generally speaking, it''s very difficult for people around the pillow to find the subtle differences in their partners. Even if they think that they are different, they only think that she has changed rather than changed. Only Gu Tai experienced some unusual things, can they think of this layer.


    "Sorry, what?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li said, "I''m sorry to let you see it."


    Gu Tai: "why do you use her identity? What''s your purpose in impersonating her? " Gu Tai asked again.


    When he spoke, he was calm. Some words had been brewing in his heart for several days. No matter what news he got, he was ready.

 Chapter 2242

    Meng Li was also calm, not embarrassed to be seen through at all. She said:


    "I come here naturally."


    "What about dove?" Gu Tai looked at her, eyes slowly become empty.


    Meng Li said calmly: "I can only tell you that she will come back."


    "When?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li: "she will come back after I finish my work."


    "Can''t you not use her body? Can''t you just do things like this? I miss her very much. I can''t confirm her safety now. I don''t know what to do. I''m too incompetent now. "


    Meng Li said, "don''t worry."


    "It''s no use worrying."


    Gu Tai


    "Do you have to use her body?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "And I work for her. You don''t have to worry." Finally, she chose to give Gu Tai a good speech.


    After all, it''s the one the client loves, with a slightly better attitude.


    "Help her?" Gu Tai was not very understanding. He said, "did you make any deal with her?"


    Meng Li naturally won''t say that the client uses soul power to make transactions. She just said, "there are transactions."


    "What does she have to give?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li: "I can''t tell you this."


    "Will you lie to me?" Gu Tai asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you? You have such a keen mind that you should be able to feel it. "


    Gu Tai sighed.


    Very helpless.


    After a while, he said, "what are you going to do? I''m willing to help you. I just hope that she will come back as soon as possible. "


    "I want to find out who cursed her." Meng Li said.


    Gu Tai nodded thoughtfully: "well, if you need me, please open your mouth."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Can you have all the memories of fre? I don''t think you have any obstacles to live here. You know all the people around her. " Gu Tai asked curiously.


    Meng Li said: "just know the general, some important, some small things do not remember."


    As a matter of fact, as long as the client can remember what he knows, she still has her own consideration for telling Gu Tai that she doesn''t remember small things.


    That is to say, let Gu Tai not feel embarrassed.


    After all, he said a lot of love words to the client before. Wouldn''t he be a little shy if he knew that he knew it too?


    Gu Taiwei breathed a sigh of relief and laughed. Meng Li also laughed: "well, we''ll get along normally in the future. No one needs to act. You can treat me as a friend."


    "Friends?" Gu Tai gave a bitter smile.


    Can you really be a friend?


    She occupied Fu Er''s body, but she can''t do anything now. She can only watch her, watch what she wants to do, and wait for Fu Er to come back.


    When fu''er is away, help her to guard her family. Maybe she can''t stop what the other party wants to do, but she will do her best...


    I really want to ask her when she can do it well and when she can go, but I always feel that it''s not meaningful to ask.


    "I''m going back to see her parents. Will you come back with me?" Meng Li asked.


    Gu Tai: "yes."


    "Well, you can watch me. I don''t mind." Meng Li said with a smile.


    One sentence broke Gu Tai''s mind and made him a little embarrassed.


    After taking the high-speed railway to the station, it was mother Tang who came to pick her up. She said, "I''ll take you out for Western food tonight."


    "Where''s dad?" Asked Meng Li.


    Mother Tang said, "your father is on a business trip, so it''s just the two of us."


    Meng Li took a look at Tang''s mother''s expression, her expression is not very good, looks very heavy, Meng Li did not say anything else.


    Along the way, Meng Li was very quiet. Mother Tang said, "are you not happy? You don''t talk? "


    Meng Li: "because I feel you are not happy, it''s better not to talk."


    "You can see what you say." Mother Tang said faintly.


    Meng Li didn''t answer. Mother Tang''s expression and tone are not simple.


    Most of her time in front of her daughter is high-profile, the more high-profile that she is in a good mood, she is this kind of character, on the contrary, this picture in front of her daughter is very serious.


    Tang''s mother has ordered a private room in the western restaurant in advance. As soon as they go, someone will receive them. Tang''s mother also orders the dishes. Mother and daughter sit opposite each other. Tang''s mother never talks.


    Looking at Meng Li calmly, Meng Li could only open up the topic. She first asked:


    "didn''t you go to work today?"


    Mother Tang shook her head and said, "I didn''t take a day off last weekend, so I have a rest today."


    Meng Li: "that''s good."After hesitating, she said in her heart, "I think you always want to ask, why don''t you ask, dare you?"


    "I''m looking for the right language." Meng Li explained.


    Mother Tang nodded and said, "I really want to form the habit of thinking before speaking."


    "Well, did you wait a week to find out? After all, it''s impossible that I don''t care about my future. Mom, can you understand me? " Meng Li looks at mother Tang seriously.


    Mother Tang laughed: "I can understand you. If it was me, I would have all kinds of expectations in my heart, and I would wait for the answer. After all, it''s a big event in my life."


    But she had a bad smile.


    Meng Li poured a glass of water for mother Tang and looked at her silently.


    She tried to open her mouth several times, but she closed her mouth several times. It was hard to say what she wanted to say, which made Meng Li feel that what she had to ask mother Tang to say was a kind of lingchi to her dignity. She said:


    "there is no need to tell me some things, I''m just your child."


    "If it''s hard to say it, don''t say it."


    Mother Tang looked at Meng Li unexpectedly and moved: "is that right? My daughter is so excellent that she knows something that she can''t say. "


    Meng Li gave a faint smile.


    "I don''t want to explore mom''s privacy," she said slowly. "I just want to untangle the spell. There''s no necessary connection between the two."


    "Mom just needs to tell me who is the one who cast the spell on me, not to mention the past."


    The past can be known or not, the client just wants to find out who cast the spell on her.


    Not even about revenge.


    Her wish didn''t say revenge.


    Mother Tang was very pleased. She took a drink from her glass and said to Meng Li, "you know a lot now. In fact, I can understand what I told you."


    "You don''t look down on your mother, do you?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, but you don''t have to say it."


    "No, it''s very likely that you will suffer for more than 20 years because of me, so I feel that you should know something about the past, but some things you just listen to and forget, OK?" Mother Tang looked at Meng Li earnestly.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."

 Chapter 2243

    After brewing for a while, mother Tang said:


    "wait a minute, it''s time for the waiter to serve."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Both sides were quiet. After a while, the two waiters came to serve and set a table, but the quantity was not much. They could finish the meal. Mother Tang asked Meng Li to eat, and Meng Li started. She also started, eating and saying:


    "who didn''t order in those years?"


    "I have your mother, too."


    "Tell you not to look down on me, you know?" She stressed it again.


    She is very concerned about her impression on others.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "no, mom, don''t worry so much."


    Mother Tang said seriously, "I had a first love before your father."


    Meng Li looks up at mother Tang. It''s normal to have a first love. What makes mother Tang hard to say.


    "I had a good time with him in those years. I fell in love relatively late. I went to the company to get to know him. At that time, I was very tall. I went to a small supervisor in a big company." When mother Tang said this, she asked:


    "guess what my first love was for?"


    Meng Li looked at her silently and shook his head.


    She said: "he is a temporary security guard in the company''s security team. His salary is very low, only half of my salary."


    Meng Li was a little surprised this time, because mother Tang had always been a little arrogant. How could her first love be like this?


    And it''s just a temporary security guard. Generally speaking, there is no background or education.


    With the identity of first love, it''s hard for mother Tang to talk about it. Mother Tang''s family has very good conditions.


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous, how can I fall in love with such a person? The door is not right, the door is not right. " Mother Tang asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I don''t think so. At that time, I was just attracted and moved by some aspects. It doesn''t prove that your vision is bad."


    "My eyes are really bad, otherwise you would not have suffered so many years." Mother Tang looks sad.


    Meng Li hesitated and asked, "is it the spell he gave me?"


    What does it mean that a security guard has such ability? Meng Li can''t laugh or cry, which only shows that Tang''s mother''s eyes are original and can choose a special one from the crowd.


    Mother Tang: "what''s your expression


    "I think you have a unique vision, or you have chosen a special person."


    Mother Tang looked at Meng Li strangely: "are you in such a good state of mind?"


    Meng Li: "I have said that I will not care so much, and I love my mother most, there will be no prejudice."


    As Wen Mengli said, Tang''s mother relaxed a little, and her pressure became less. She didn''t answer whether it was her first love. Instead, she said:


    "what''s special about him? In retrospect, he''s not handsome, and his family situation can be described as poverty. He came out as a teenager and only went to a high school. When I went to the company, he still left It''s only through special channels that I go to work there. It''s very popular and there''s no pattern. "


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I''m especially glad I didn''t marry him in those years, or I''ll get divorced in a few years." Mother Tang said again.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    All aspects can''t be matched together. The only thing that can be consumed is the feeling. When the feeling is consumed, there is nothing left.


    "Now many details make me sick in retrospect. All the love he gave me was cheap, and the flowers he gave me were all plastic flowers, saying that they would last forever and that there was no need to buy new flowers." After mom relaxed, she began to make complaints about it again.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing after hearing this


    Send plastic flowers


    "At the end of the day, he was vicious to you." When mother Tang said this, she made a faint effort on her hand, which was also an admission.


    Meng Li pursed: "are you sure?"


    "Of course." Mother Tang said firmly.


    Meng Li said, "what is he doing now?"


    "Dead." Mother Tang said, "this is the most depressing part of me. He''s dead."


    Meng Li: "how did you die young.


    Mother Tang said: "if he is not dead, I can ask him to help you untie the curse, but when he is dead, I can only find someone else, but I have been looking for a few days, and I have not found the right person."


    Meng Li wanted to talk and stopped, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    It''s OK, as long as you know who cursed you. Just leave it to yourself. For yourself, it''s just a matter of hands.


    But we have to make sure if it''s mother Tang''s first love. Don''t let mother Tang misunderstand anything.


    "Why did he do it to me?" Meng left the meeting and asked.Mother Tang bit her teeth and said, "I broke up with him because your grandparents didn''t agree."


    "All right." Meng Li sighed.


    Mother Tang said, "but I didn''t understand that. I think your grandparents stopped my true love. I still care about him. I have a sad feeling that I can''t love him."


    "Child, you have never been in love. You should not understand that kind of obsession, that kind of miss. At that time, he was watching and guarding under the street lamp downstairs of our house for one night. Although I think he is disgusting now, he was very moved in those days."


    Meng Li: "I feel I can understand."


    Although it''s true that she didn''t fall in love, she can feel the sweet helplessness and sadness of mother Tang at that time. She must have thought it was a great love at that time.


    At that time, I thought it was enough to shock the world, but now I think about it.


    Mother Tang said: "I was dazzled by these fans at that time, but your grandmother forced me to die, saying that if I insisted on being with him, I would not have my daughter, and I would have to die. In line with my love for my family, I could only give him up ruthlessly."


    "Then I was introduced to your father. Your father was very popular with your grandmother at that time, and she was very satisfied."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "my father is excellent."


    Mother Tang said, "yes, I can see your father''s personality and personal ability after so many years of marriage."


    "At that time, I had feelings for him, and then we fell in love. I slowly released him. He appeared less and less in my life, and the wedding date of your father and I was also set."


    With that, mother Tang''s voice became smaller and smaller. Meng Li still had a hard time to hear her say in a low voice: "your father touched me after the wedding date was set, but not long after your father touched me, he came to me."


    She looked up at Meng Li. Her eyes were very complicated. Meng Li said, "if you don''t want to say it, you won''t say it."


    "No, that''s why he laid his hand on you. I feel that you are the victim. It''s necessary to know."


    "It''s just that my mother had a bad brain when she was young, but now I am Ah... " She kept on sneering.

 Chapter 2244

    Meng Li listened in silence.


    "At that time, what I wanted to do was to completely end up with him and tell him that I was going to get married, so that he would not think about it," Tang said


    "After all, at that time, I felt that I had loved him, so I should get together and break up. I don''t want to hurt him too much because of myself."


    Meng Li nodded, still did not speak.


    Mother Tang said, "but who knows something happened that day."


    She sighed faintly.


    "So sincere and sincere, so passionate love..." she stopped.


    Meng Li has already guessed a rough picture.


    Look at her with a kind of plain eyes.


    Mother Tang said, "did you guess?"


    Meng Li said.


    "Yes, I made a mistake that time. I had something wrong with him, but it was completely over. He promised to forget me. I know I''m sorry for your father. I made a mistake. Don''t tell your father about it." Mother Tang''s eyes were beseeching.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "it''s been so many years. Naturally, I won''t tell Dad."


    "Too long, too long." She also comforted mother Tang.


    For a long time, mother Tang still feels guilty and suffers from inner torment. Moreover, if she is a client, she would not choose to tell her father.


    "I don''t remember it very well. I may forget it when I go back." Meng Li smiles.


    Mother Tang also followed with a smile, said with emotion: "child, you really grow up."


    "It wasn''t long before I was pregnant with you, and then I had a wedding with your dad in a hurry." Mother Tang sighed: "but my own day, I know, you must be your father''s, never his."


    "But he didn''t think so. He came to me and insisted that you were his child and that I married your father because of you."


    Meng Li sighed. The man was so amorous.


    Mother Tang then sneered and said: "at that time, I thought he was disgusted. Why did he act sentimental? I was confused when I was with him, but it didn''t prove that I would be like that all my life. I was very sorry for your father and decided to live with him to make up for your father''s loss."


    "So no matter what he said to me, I''m not moved. I''ve been looking for me many times, and I think he''s like a fly."


    Meng Li had nothing to say and no opinions to express, so he listened to mother Tang silently.


    "At that time, he loved and hated your existence. He thought you were his child, and he thought it was because of you that I married your father. There was no love," said Tang


    "At that time, he repeatedly asked me to confirm whether you were his daughter or not. He didn''t give up until I showed him the paternity test. Now I think back, he said he hated you."


    "That day you told me that your situation was artificial. I remembered that once he held you in his arms for a while. I didn''t know what he had done to you. When I brought you back, I examined you carefully, and you didn''t get hurt."


    "I think now that he must have cast a spell on you at that time. Those actions were so abnormal at that time, but you didn''t have any other situation later. I didn''t think it was him."


    "It was when you grew up and had the ability to communicate that you discovered your accident constitution. At that time, he didn''t appear in your life, and I didn''t think it was him who started that year."


    "Who would have thought that he used to have such strange means? I thought he was an ordinary man."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said, "is he very unusual?"


    "I went to his hometown on Monday. His hometown is in a poor mountain village. The mountain road is rugged. I spent a lot of energy before I went up. Only then did I know that he had a grandfather who had a little reputation in the local area and was a mysterious doctor."


    "The so-called mysterious doctor is to use some extraordinary means to treat some diseases. For example, babies always cry in the middle of the night, and they can''t see it well. If they move their hands, the children won''t cry at night. Some adults have strange diseases that can''t be cured well. They can also have ways to make them better, and they don''t need to take too much medicine to do complicated treatment."


    "These are from my local inquiries. They all say that his grandfather is a very powerful man." Tang''s mother took a drink and said too much.


    "Meng Li said:" so powerful, should not be so poor ah


    As long as they are willing to go out of the mountain, they are lucky and serve the rich, and their income is not poor.


    Mother Tang said, "his grandfather is dead."


    Meng Li: "when did it happen?"


    "It''s been a few years, but it''s a little later than my first love. Let the white hair give the black hair away."


    "My first love should have been dead for ten years." Mother Tang said, "I knew he had attacked you before he died. I should have celebrated that year."


    "I''ve heard from Murakami that it''s said that all the mysterious doctors in Murakami didn''t die well. Many of them died in the end. The only one who lived longer was his grandfather. If he went out, he would die faster. The secret of his grandfather''s longevity is that he never went out of the mountain and didn''t care about the world." Mother Tang thought about it and said slowly.Meng Li''s eyebrows are like this.


    Mother Tang said, "it''s said to be a curse of heaven."


    Meng Li nodded thoughtfully.


    It''s very likely that mother Tang said this, because the existence of mysterious doctors is no longer allowed in the scientific and technological society. They are preserved in history. Now the society is going to be eliminated by the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is merciless.


    "So his father died in an unnatural way, and he also died in an unnatural way. His grandfather would not go out of the mountain all his life, but he would live for a long time." Mother Tang sneered:


    "he never said that his family did these things. They mastered some strange ways to save people, and they would certainly do harm to people. Besides him, I really can''t think of anyone else who would attack you. He clearly expressed his hatred for you."


    Meng Li said, "is that why he died young?"


    Mother Tang: "I believe it now. It''s because of his family that he was punished by heaven."


    "I think heaven still has eyes. If they have such strange means, they should not exist in the world. They can destroy other people''s lives with their hands, so their family and Xuanyi are extinct."


    "I''ve been trying to find Xuanyi for you these days, but where there are Xuanyi, those Xuanyi are all dead."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Mother Tang looked at Meng Li with great regret: "so what should you do?"


    "The sea of people is vast. Where can I find Xuanyi for you? Are they willing to do it? They should all hide from the curse of heaven and dare not fight any more. " Mother Tang guessed.


    Meng Li said: "don''t discuss this now, and don''t worry too much. Just know who it is. At first, I wanted to know who it is. I was also worried about others staring at me, and then they would attack me. Now I know they are dead..."


    Mother Tang said: "you can rest assured, and I''m relieved."


    Two people look at each other a smile, Tang mother smile slightly bitter.

 Chapter 2245

    Mother Tang said with guilt:


    "it''s me who provoked this disaster."


    "He hates you. He thinks that I married your father because of you, not because of love. He knows nothing and lives in his imagination."


    "Thanks for his death, or I''ll have to get back at him."


    Meng Li comforted mother Tang: "don''t blame yourself. In fact, I''m used to it."


    "Don''t be too persistent in looking for doctor Xuan." She added.


    Maybe there is no Xuanyi now. The grandfather of mother Tang''s first love is so careful that he can live forever and give up a lot of things. But her first love died young. It''s not easy to find a living Xuanyi. In the future, the occupation of Xuanyi will disappear completely.


    That unique heritage is gone.


    How could it be? The origin of that year a love, let that first love to young client start.


    Mother Tang shook her head and said:


    "I must find it for you. If I didn''t know how to solve it before, I will solve the problem for you now. I have harmed you for more than 20 years and can''t harm you for a lifetime."


    Meng centrifugal said that Tang''s mother was so persistent that she would not be cheated by the fake doctor. So she frowned and said to her mother:


    "doctor Xuan?"


    "I met a man at school. I feel that he has a little bit of tricks. That''s what his family does. Mom, don''t worry. When I go back to school some other day, I''ll ask him about it."


    "Seriously?" Mother Tang looked at Meng Li in surprise: "is that true? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    Meng Li nodded his head and said: "I really don''t cheat you. I think he is abnormal now. To tell you the truth, he told me that I might have been cursed. If he wasn''t a person in this field, he would not tell me so."


    Mother Tang was relieved. No wonder her daughter suddenly said that she might have been cursed. She had "expert advice.".


    "Then you can ask him in detail some other day to see how much money he needs. I can give you whatever he needs. I''ll solve this problem even if I lose my property." Mother Tang''s eyes are full of expectations.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Well, we won''t talk about it any more. The food is getting cold." She said, "eat it, mom."


    Mother Tang nodded, "good."


    She took a long breath and relaxed a lot between her eyebrows. After some words came out, she felt much better, and the heaviness in her heart lightened.


    At first I felt embarrassed to say it, and then I felt like that.


    "I''m sorry." She said to Meng Li very sincerely.


    Meng Li shook his head: "Mom, don''t blame yourself. I don''t blame you."


    After thinking about it, if it was the client, she would not blame her mother.


    Fortunately, I didn''t tell Tang about it in detail last week. Otherwise, I don''t know how to make it.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk any more. It''s boring." Mother Tang smiles and looks at Meng Li''s face.


    My daughter didn''t respond very much, and she was normal. She was very good. Fortunately.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I can''t remember it well. I soon forgot it."


    Mother Tang gave a knowing smile.


    Meng Li thinks that Tang''s mother has told her everything in detail. Now it''s preliminarily determined that it''s her first love. However, she should be more rigorous and accept the soul power of the client. She must give her an accurate answer, and she should also confirm it.


    So after dinner back home, Meng Li secretly opened Tang''s mother''s mobile phone, with a special way to find her whereabouts on Monday.


    Because the mobile phone has positioning, it can generally locate where she went that day. Moreover, mother Tang said that she went to her first love hometown on Monday, and she also needs the location of her first love hometown.


    After getting the location, Meng Li quietly put Tang''s mother''s mobile phone back to its original place. The next Saturday, Tang''s mother took Meng to go shopping, and they bought a lot of things.


    I don''t know whether it''s out of guilt or something. Mother Tang bought some clothes for Old Tang and said they were enough for him for a period of time.


    Meng Li didn''t open his mouth to persuade mother Tang. Let her go.


    On Sunday, Lao Tang had not come back from his business trip, but Meng Li got up early and was about to leave. Tang''s mother said, "didn''t he always leave in the afternoon before? Leaving so early today? "


    Meng Li said, "there is something wrong with the school. I want to go back ahead of time."


    Mother Tang nodded: "well, I''ll take you to the bus."


    Mother Tang sent Meng away from the high-speed railway station. In fact, Meng Li''s ticket was not to go back to school, but to his first love hometown. Although it was a small city, there was still a high-speed railway station. After getting off the bus, Meng Li took a bus, went to a small County, took a bus to the town, and then called a bus to the village.


    The car can only get to the foot of the mountain. Meng Li climbs up the mountain again, and then comes to the village. The location on mother Tang''s mobile phone shows that she has stayed here for some time.


    Meng Li inquired with the villagers and told them that everyone knew about Xuanyi. When it came to which family, Meng Li said that the old man lived a long time in the family where both his son and grandson died young.He also warmly led Meng away to see Tang''s mother''s first love home. It turned out that Tang''s mother''s first love was Jiang.


    The villagers also said that a few days ago, a woman who looked very similar to Meng Li asked about the family and asked about their relationship with Meng Li. Meng Li casually said something about her relatives, so they didn''t ask.


    Then Meng Li gave him a 100 yuan thanks fee for bringing himself to the broken house.


    The old house of the Jiang family is mud wall. The house has been uninhabited for several years and is on the verge of collapse. The roof of the house can''t keep out the rain at all. There are large and small puddles in the house, which smell of mildew and even grow grass. There are some moldy wood furniture piled up in the house, and some red cloth hanging on the beam.


    Maybe the villager next to him got 100 yuan from Meng Li. He thought it was profitable and refused to go. He waited beside him. Meng Li wanted to be a "tour guide" for himself, so he asked:


    "do they have any relatives?"


    When the villagers saw that Meng Li asked, they got excited, rubbed their hands and said, "relatives? Their relatives have also died. All of them are Xuanyi. They moved to our village from a big place many years ago. It''s said that they were hiding from the scourge of heaven. Only here can they live safely. "


    "But it doesn''t seem to work. Most of the people who do this are killed."


    "It''s said that they are a big family. They moved here with the whole family. It''s also said that they were very brilliant at that time, and they all served the dignitaries. Later, the times changed, and they also declined." Speaking of this, the villagers are also very emotional, holding the tone, let Meng Li smile.


    Meng Li said, "are they really so amazing?"


    "Magic! There was a woman in our village who was mentally ill. They all cured her. "

 Chapter 2246

    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "Oh? It''s amazing. "


    The villager nodded, and Meng Li said, "is there no way for them to harm others?"


    "How to harm people? I hear there are The villagers look at Meng Li mysteriously, and Meng Li looks back with an indifferent look.


    Then the villagers refused to speak.


    This makes Meng Li laugh. This man is a little funny.


    That''s all.


    She took out another 100 yuan to the villagers, and the villagers refused twice, pretending not to, saying that he didn''t mean it. When Meng Li was going to collect the money, he said thank you to Meng Li and collected the money.


    He praised Mencius for his kindness and generosity.


    Meng Li just laughs.


    The villager said, "there was a mysterious doctor in their family who had done harm to others. He made a feud with others outside. Then his enemy fell off the cliff and died. It''s really a coincidence that they all said that they killed him, but no one dared to say it in front of them. They were afraid of causing trouble."


    Meng Li said, "did they leave any books?"


    These should be inherited, and we can also find out whether there is magic in them. At least we can find some evidence to prove that it is their family. Although Tang''s mother said that it is not far away, there is no conclusive evidence.


    The villager said: "after old man Jiang died, the village head brought people to their house to collect things. It is said that there are several boxes of books left by old man Jiang. Some people want to learn from them, but they can''t understand them."


    "Where are the books?" Asked Meng Li.


    The villager said: "the village head took it away, but later it was burned by the little grandson of the village head''s family. When playing with the fire, it was all accidentally burned, and the house almost disappeared."


    Meng Li nodded and didn''t say anything. Heaven''s will is so. If heaven wants to destroy these things, he can''t leave them.


    The inheritance is broken.


    The evidence is broken.


    Now that everyone is dead, the evidence is even harder to find. It seems that we can only reply to the client with the answer. Mother Tang knows best who will do it to her child.


    However, Meng Li still left a heart, if it is the village head to hide these books, just an excuse to burn them.


    She asked the villagers about the location of the village head''s house, the appearance of the house and the color of the wall tiles. The villagers told them one by one that Meng Li used his mental power to search and found the village head''s house. With his mental power, he really didn''t find the cabinets of books.


    It''s all children''s textbooks, books his grandson needs to read.


    "By the way, is his grandson good?" Meng Li asked.


    The villagers said, "his grandson? It seems that I''ve been dead for some years. If I''m still alive, I''m about my age? It''s not as big as me


    Meng Li said.


    The villagers frowned and thought for a while, then said:


    "his grandson didn''t want to stay in the mountain village, and promised his grandfather not to use those things when he went out. As a result, he still died. It was said that his grandson was very talented, and his grandfather often lamented that if heaven could accommodate them, his grandson would create more brilliance."


    "How is his grandson?" Asked Meng Li.


    The villagers hesitated: "who are you?"


    "I don''t have much contact with them, but I feel like a good person."


    Meng Li said.


    Just don''t ask.


    "Thank you. I have nothing to know." She said politely to the villagers.


    The villager laughed, his dark face showed yellow teeth, and said to Meng Li, "how do you get out? Shall I give you a ride? "


    Meng Li: "can you send me?"


    "I have a tricycle. I can go down the mountain road, take the main road and make a little detour." The villagers said.


    Meng Li takes another look at the Jiang family''s house. If a rainstorm comes, it can break it down. Sooner or later, the traces of their existence will be completely buried. It can only be said that their fate is so, and they are not allowed by the way of heaven.


    "I''ll trouble you." Meng Li is also lazy to walk down, let the villagers go home to get the tricycle, his house in the river around.


    I''m leaving now. I don''t think I''ll find anything more. I didn''t expect to scan it carefully with my mental energy. I also found that she found a red cloth package under the dilapidated and collapsed wooden bed in her bedroom.


    Enduring the pungent smell of mildew, she took out the thing. The thick red cloth was wrapped layer by layer, and the outermost cloth was bitten by mice. Inside was a Book wrapped in many plastic bags, but inside it was still rotten, or rotten before it was wrapped.


    This thing was originally under the mattress, but because the bed collapsed and the mattress was rotten, it fell under the bed.


    Meng Li opened the rotten pages of the book, and there were even a lot of bugs in it. He couldn''t read all the fonts on it. There were only a few words that could be seen on a page, but Rao was so. Meng Li could also guess what the book was based on those words.


    This is the professional book of their profession. There are ways to harm and save people.


    But also found a suspected introduction to the spell, the spell is diverse, here is just a general, Meng Li hesitated, this book is also a proof.At least it proves that Tang''s first love really has these aspects, and his family is good at them.


    Go further to affirm mother Tang''s judgment.


    Meng Li shakes the book, shakes off all the insects in it, and then takes a clean plastic bag from her bag. It was brought from home. She originally intended to use it to load snacks and garbage on the road, but she is not interested in eating. She didn''t eat all the way, and the bag is also useful now.


    Wrap the book in a plastic bag, and Meng Li puts it in his bag. Then he kicks the red cloth and other rubbish back under the bed.


    She used her mental energy to scan around, hoping for other discoveries. Finally, she found a book written by someone. There was no important content in the book. From the only words left, she could see that it was all about complaining that heaven would not allow him. I think it was written by Tang''s first love grandfather.


    She didn''t take it away because it didn''t make sense to her. After hearing the news, she could see the villagers coming on the muddy road with tricycles.


    Before she walked out of the house, she looked up at the top of her head. The tiles were on it. The surrounding tiles had fallen down. Now it was crumbling on it. It was as if a gust of wind could blow the tiles down on her head. This urged Meng Li to step faster, go out of the door faster, stand under the eaves and look at the villagers.


    The tricycle couldn''t drive any more. Meng Li went out and sat next to the villagers. There were two people in front of him. Xu was worried that Meng Li thought his car was dirty. He also found a new towel to pad it there. Meng Li laughed and was quite satisfied with the villagers'' details.


    It''s just that the towel is not well padded, or it may be caused by bumps on the road. He said to Meng Li, "please make it for you. It''s specially padded for you."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "thank you."


    She pulled the towel and sat on it.

 Chapter 2247

    At the foot of the mountain, the villagers were reluctant to part with her, and Meng Li gave him another 100.


    He happily told Meng Li where to take the bus to the town. He was also very sorry to say that he had something to do later and could not send Meng away from the town, otherwise he would.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said thank you to the villagers. He said he''d better forget it. The tricycle is very bumpy, and the minibus can be more comfortable.


    All the way back to school, Meng Li went back to his bedroom, took a bath, ate something, and thought about Gu Tai. He didn''t call Gu Tai these two days, and Gu Tai didn''t come out. He was calm.


    Meng Li turned over the book he found in the old house of the Jiang family and read it carefully. He had a general idea in his mind and then burned the book. Originally, it was of little significance.


    Then she said to you Yun:


    "ask the client, do you still need to investigate?"


    You Yun asks Meng Li to wait.


    After a while, you Yun said to Meng Li: "the client said that she believed her mother''s judgment and said that there was no need to investigate. That should be the case."


    Meng Li said, "that''s good."


    "She also said thank you. She said thank you for taking a look at Jiang''s house, which made her feel more at ease." You Yun added.


    Meng Li lowers his head and smiles. That''s good.


    It doesn''t take a lot of effort to go there by yourself. Either I don''t believe what mother Tang said, or I think I should go and have a look.


    Moreover, if we find some evidence of Jiang Jiahui, it will be better confirmed, which will make the client feel more at ease.


    Now that she believed and accepted the answer, the task of finding the person who cast the spell on her was completed.


    There are also two tasks, one is to remove the spell on the client, the other is not to let Gu Tai die.


    Come on, Meng Li said to you Yun, "how can the spell on the client be removed? Will she come to me in person? "


    You Yun said, "this one needs to be applied for."


    Meng Li said, "that''s good."


    "That''s how her soul came to me? Or should I leave the body first? "


    You Yun said: "if you let her come back ahead of time, it must be to let her go back to her body directly. You can make room for her."


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    After a while, you Yun said to Meng Li, "OK, because the client''s situation is a little bit special, it''s allowed to let her come back in advance."


    Meng Liduo asked, "do you remember what she entrusted after the client came back? If I don''t remember, I''ll have to take the trouble to communicate with her. "


    You Yun: "she''s in a special situation, remember."


    Meng Li: "that''s OK."


    I don''t have to bother to explain so much.


    "Let her come back now, and I''m ready." Meng Li couldn''t help laughing, because the task was almost completed, and the task was completed very quickly, less than a month.


    This kind of high efficiency is rare, and it doesn''t take much effort.


    You Yun said a good thing, let Meng Li out of the body, Meng Li out, the client immediately came back, this is her body, fit very high, naturally fused.


    She opened her eyes slowly and had a very strange feeling. Seeing Meng Li, she opened her mouth in surprise and showed a surprised expression.


    "You look good, like a fairy." She couldn''t help praising.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s too much."


    "No, I mean it." Tang Fu said sincerely.


    Meng Li just laughs. Tang Fu thinks she is beautiful, probably because she is a soul body. She has no skin problems. If she has a body, her skin will make people look pale.


    Meng Li said to Tang Fu, "do you have any other feelings now?"


    She doesn''t discuss beauty with Tang Fu. This seems to be her first face-to-face conversation with her client in a small world?


    It''s a whole new experience.


    "Special feeling?" Tang Fu felt it and said, "now I''m a little confused, a little dizzy, and I can''t say anything about my body."


    "It''s OK. Wait a minute. You just came back and didn''t adapt. I''m not in a hurry to lift the curse for you now." Meng Li said.


    Don nodded and said, "well, I''ll listen to you."


    Her eyes were a little erratic, looking nervous and cramped. She couldn''t help looking at Meng Li again and said, "you are really mysterious. I feel that you are so powerful, just like an immortal."


    Meng Li just said, "in fact, we are also ordinary people who need to work."


    Tang Fu pursed her lips. Meng Li was not willing to talk about other topics with Tang Fu, so he asked, "Gu Tai, what do you think?"


    "I don''t want him to die." Tang Fu immediately looked at Meng Li nervously, swallowed his saliva and said, "this is my wish. Will you satisfy me?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    In general, the organization allows the client''s wishes to be met, so Tang Fu is no exception.It also proves that the small world can accommodate the weak soul.


    "But do you want him to live like this forever?" Meng Li asked, Tang Fu immediately asked: "what do you mean?"


    Meng Li said: "he is a soul body, if you pay attention to it, it can exist for a long time."


    Tang Fu pursed her lips, shook her head and said, "I still don''t understand."


    Meng Li said: "that is to say, even if you die, he will not die."


    Don Fu said without hesitation, "let him live well."


    Meng Li smiles.


    "Why do you laugh?" Tang Fu looks at Meng Li puzzledly.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he didn''t say anything.


    She said:


    "in fact, after I untie the curse for you, I don''t need him to untie the curse for you, and he won''t pay his life for it, which is equivalent to indirectly completing the task of not letting him die, and then what happens naturally has nothing to do with me, so I just need to untie the curse for you now and finish the task to leave here."


    Tang Fu tilted his head to think about it, nodded and said, "it seems like this. I can''t let you take charge of my life and his life. I understand that very well."


    "Our deal is that I give something and you fulfill my wish."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s it."


    "Are you ready? I''ll untie the curse for you? "


    She doesn''t need to ask about Tang Fu and Gu Tai any more. She is really curious. I''ll go back and see how they get along.


    Don Fu hesitated and asked, "will it affect you if you untie the curse for me?"


    Meng Li said, "you are such a good boy."


    Probably after Gu Tai''s sacrifice for her, it made her worry about herself.


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Meng Li said to her.


    Tang Fu''s face was still a little hesitant, she said: "I suddenly feel very confused, the whole person is also very tired, do you want to rush away? I... "


    She took a timid look at Meng Li, but she didn''t have the courage to go on.

 Chapter 2248

    Meng Li said gently, "if you have any requirements, just say them. I''ll try my best to satisfy you."


    "I... I want to sleep. Can you stay here until tomorrow?" Don Fu asked weakly.


    Meng Li: "it''s not a big deal, you can."


    Tang Fu''s sleep is false, but her inner entanglement is true.


    Some things make her confused, at a loss, she may still have a lot of don''t understand, leave yourself may also want to find the answer from themselves.


    Let her alone. It''s just one night. I don''t mind.


    "Where do you stay at night? Would you like to sleep with me? " Tang Fu looks at Meng Li. The solidity of Meng Li''s soul is the same as that of a real person, which makes her not understand how such a person uses her body.


    Meng Li said, "no, I can go out." She laughed and said, "think about it."


    Here will only delay Tang Fu to think about some problems, but also affect her communication with Gu Tai. It''s really unnecessary.


    Don Fu issued a very low voice: "ah?" With a loud voice, Meng Li smiles at her and disappears in front of her.


    Now she is a soul body, and her strength is unrestricted. If she wants to go, she goes straight away. Seeing Meng Li disappear in front of her, Tang Fu feels strange, and then she lies on the bed, confused.


    Meng Li left Tang Fu and went to the street outside. She really had no place to go and no ID card. But she had to find a hotel and live in it. Anyway, she was a soul body and would not leave any trace.


    Hang around in the street and stop being treated like a ghost.


    She secretly stayed in the hotel room for one night. In fact, she borrowed a space to shelter herself. When she woke up in the morning, she directly built a space to find Tang Fu. Seeing that there was no one around, she still knocked at the door and went in again. After all, it was impolite to suddenly appear in front of others.


    Tang Fu opened the door with black eyes. Seeing Meng Li at the door, she was still radiant, which was no different from last night. She was a little ashamed. She must have looked very haggard when she didn''t sleep all night. Now her hair hasn''t been combed, which made her look even worse. She was a little embarrassed and lowered her head. Meng Li asked:


    "are you awake?"


    "Well, yes, I just woke up." Don Fu whispered.


    "Come on in." She also said that after a while, the students in the other rooms should wake up again and again. Suddenly, she saw a "beauty in ancient costume" at her door, which was not very good.


    Meng Li goes in and helps Tang Fu close the door.


    The two were speechless, but Meng Li said, "I don''t think you are in good spirits."


    "Do I have to wait any longer?"


    "No, no, I''m always delaying, and you''re not good, very bad." Tang Fu raised her head and looked at Meng Li blankly.


    Meng Li said, "let''s start now."


    "Well Good... "


    Although Tang Fu agreed, her voice was full of uncertainty and hesitation. Meng Li reached out and carried a faint white light in her hand. She was about to go towards Tang Fu''s eyebrows. She closed her eyes and her shaking eyelashes fully showed her uneasiness at the moment. As the white light came closer and closer, she even trembled. Then she was all soft and sat on the ground with a big mouth Out of anger, Meng Li had no choice but to take back her strength, comforted her and said:


    "don''t be nervous, it doesn''t hurt, it will be OK in a moment."


    "Is it?" She closed her eyes in agony, her tears dripping down.


    Although Tang Fu''s reaction seems to be too fierce, Meng Li can actually understand her mood at the moment. She must be at a loss. She can''t understand some things and is afraid that she will regret them. She is indecisive and uneasy at the moment.


    Meng Li sighed: "then calm down."


    "You get rid of the curse and you''ll go, right?" She looked at Meng Li helplessly.


    Meng Li nodded.


    She said, "Gu Tai, you won''t ask again, will you? Because he has lived, and you have fulfilled my wish. "


    Meng Li still nodded: "yes."


    "Am I too greedy? I dare not let you untie the curse because I don''t want you to leave. I want to ask you some questions, OK?" She finally summoned up the courage to tell Meng Li.


    Meng Li walked over and gently helped her up from the ground. She touched Meng Li''s cool hand and was moved. It was a good feeling to be treated gently.


    Especially the other person is like a God to her.


    Meng Li said earnestly, "you should live a good life."


    "I know that my next life won''t be very good. I knew it when I was trading, but I couldn''t take care of my whole life. Who can take care of my next life?" Under the guidance of Meng Li, she sat powerlessly by the bed, and Meng Li also sat beside her.


    She stared at Meng Li''s skirt with empty eyes and said in a very hesitating tone:


    "can you help me? What do you think Gu Tai and I should do? I''m so tangled and miserable. "


    "I am not too greedy, but also you help me solve my emotional problems." She looked at Meng Li with some regret.Meng Li is silent. She doesn''t take the initiative to tell Tang Fu that the emotional problem between them is because she doesn''t have any good suggestions. It''s the same reason that Tang Fu doesn''t take the initiative to solve her problems when she is at a loss.


    Emotional things are the most difficult to do, others just suggest, and the happiness and pain should be tasted by the parties.


    If their feelings affect innocent people, or the way of heaven is intolerable, they can naturally stop it. However, there is really no specific statement about this situation.


    Helpless, it''s normal for her to ask for help, but she can''t help now.


    "Did you ask Gu Tai what he thought?" Meng Li asked her.


    Tang Fu nodded and said, "yes, but he didn''t tell me specifically. He just said that he thought it was meaningless to live. He knew I came back."


    "He didn''t want to survive." Meng Li said faintly.


    This is what she didn''t say to Tang Fu last night. Tang Fu wants Gu Tai to live all the time, but Gu Tai thinks it''s meaningless to live, especially when she can''t own Tang Fu.


    Tang Fu nodded painfully and said, "I didn''t expect that he didn''t have any nostalgia for the world, but I think he should live. I don''t want to repeat the tragedy. It''s too painful for me to lose him."


    "So?" Meng Li looked at her faintly.


    I remember in the story, before Gu Tai dissipates, Tang Fu finally agrees to stay with Gu Tai, but at that time, she may also want to keep Gu Tai away, or fill his regret at the last moment of his disappearance? It may also be something you say when you are deeply moved.


    In a word, Tang Fu is still tangled and has no courage after she comes back this time.


    Of course, I don''t agree that Tang Fu is full of courage, because there are too many practical problems to face.

 Chapter 2249

    Tang Fu shook her head desperately and was very tangled: "I don''t know what to do."


    Meng Li pondered and said: "you are so tangled, in fact, you should have known your heart."


    So tangled, so painful, a lot of things are unnecessary.


    Tang Fu sniffed. She said to Meng Li feebly, "I don''t love him, I''m just feeble."


    "There are too many things I can''t face in the future."


    As soon as her voice fell, Gu Tai came out of the necklace. After coming out, he arched his hand to Meng Li and said, "thank you, you didn''t cheat me."


    Meng Li: "I lied to you for what."


    Gu Tai gave a wry smile and shook his head. Yes, why do powerful people cheat weak people.


    He looked at Meng Li again and sighed.


    Then he said, "I want to know if I can pay for what she needs to pay."


    Meng Li did not refuse him, but asked you Yun, "is that ok?"


    You Yun said, "what do you think?"


    "It''s Tang Fu who signed the contract for us. What we want is Tang Fu''s soul power. Gu Tai doesn''t have to look up to it. Moreover, the way of collection is very special. In short, it can''t work."


    Meng Li said, "I know."


    She just wants to see what you Yun says, and then her attitude depends on you Yun''s attitude.


    Since you Yun says so, Meng Li can only look at Gu Tai apologetically: "no way."


    "She''s the one who signed the agreement with us. It can''t be changed."


    "As long as I have, I can double it for you." Gu Tai said earnestly.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    Gu Tai looks at Meng Li puzzledly: "why must it be her?"


    "Because she made a deal with us, understand? You don''t have to talk about it again because others can''t replace it, so as not to make everyone unhappy. " Meng Li said faintly.


    When Gu Tai heard the speech, he could only lament. It was not easy to say anything else.


    Tang Fu has been looking at Gu Tai with a kind of sad eyes to the extreme, without saying a word. Seeing Gu Tai and Meng Li finish talking, she just stares at Gu Tai with an expression of desire to talk and stop.


    Gu Tai''s eyes were full of helplessness and sadness. He thought for a moment and said to Tang Fu:


    "I''m not qualified to ask you to love me and keep me. I just understood this truth recently."


    Don Fu just shook her head and couldn''t say a word.


    "I''m not able to protect you. I''m sorry." Gu Tai looks at Tang Fu affectionately.


    Tang Fu was stunned: "what do you mean? You still don''t want to live? "


    Gu Tai sat down and sat on the small sofa opposite. His soul was too light, and the soft sofa did not sink.


    "This world is meaningless to me. It''s useless for me to stay. Instead, it keeps delaying you and making you unable to seek your true happiness." He said slowly.


    Existence is meaningless. If it exists all the time, it will bring a lot of inconvenience and obstacles to Tang Fu.


    Can''t give Tang Fu what, even if together, he will only infinite hate his incompetence.


    If not together, do you want to see Fu Er and others know each other and love each other?


    So no longer stick together, no longer stick to the future, because it will let the sweet past become the past, the future will only be full of pain, why destroy this hard won love?


    Tang Fu still can''t accept losing Gu Tai, she said painfully: "no, no delay, I don''t want you to die."


    "It''s time for me to go. It''s time for everything to return to normal. I''m always by your side. Sooner or later, we''ll lose that love." Gu Tai is cruel and says to Tang Fu.


    Tang Fu lowered his head and thought for a long time. Meng Li was silent.


    When she saw Gu Tai''s attitude was so firm and her tears kept flowing, she probably couldn''t give up Gu Tai. She said, "I promise you, I''ll be with you. Don''t die, please."


    Gu Tai closed his eyes and opened them. His eyes were empty. He finally waited for the answer he wanted. But at the moment, he didn''t feel any pleasure in his heart.


    He is more helpless, the reason why fu''er agrees to be with him is that she is worried that she will disappear completely.


    In other words, it''s more like you''re being aggressive.


    I can''t bear to think about it.


    "Is that ok? You don''t go Seeing that he was silent, Tang Fu asked cautiously.


    Gu Tai shook his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not that I don''t love you. I''m too incompetent to give you what a normal man should give."


    "I don''t mind. I don''t mind so much. I don''t want anything. I just want you by my side." Tang Fu said in dismay.


    Because she found that even if she said that, she couldn''t keep Gu Tai.


    Gu Tai just kept silent and didn''t speak any more. After a long silence, Tang Fu looked at Meng Li blankly and murmured, "what should I do? He''s going How can I keep him... "Meng Li pondered and said, "why do you insist on keeping him? If you love him, you can respect his will."


    "How respectful." Tang Fu cried and said helplessly: "how can I watch him dissipate? I don''t want to experience that kind of pain again. Do I have to support the people I love if they want to die?"


    Don Fu''t understand.


    I don''t understand why it''s like this, why I can''t keep him when I come back.


    Meng Li was silent.


    There seems to be some truth in what tonff said.


    Although respect people, but the beloved to die, it can not also agree with it.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    It''s hard to get involved in emotional affairs. She just needs to do what she should do. She''s not in a hurry. For a while, she just looks at them silently.


    In fact, I didn''t feel much in my heart, but I felt a lot for their clients. What they are experiencing now is several times as much pain as I can imagine. Meng Li understood them very well, so he didn''t urge them or think they were hypocritical.


    Gu Tai said: "well, Fu Er is good. Let''s not delay other people''s time. Let her untie the curse for you. We''ll talk about it later."


    He thought it over. There''s no need to say so much.


    You can choose a leisurely afternoon, and then leave quietly when fu''er is asleep. As for fu''er''s pain when she can''t find herself after waking up, she can only endure it.


    He only hurt her this time and for the last time.


    After that, she slowly healed, and then had her own happiness. Her own existence was like a big dream to her.


    "Did you promise me?" Asked Tang Fu.


    Gu Tai wants to talk and stop talking. He wants to coax her, but he doesn''t want her to blame him for breaking his promise. He doesn''t want to be a man who doesn''t believe his words, but now it seems that he has to.


    "I promise you." He squeezed out a bitter smile to the extreme.

 Chapter 2250

    Tang Fu is suspicious, but it''s not good to continue to tangle with Gu Tai. After all, Meng Lishi is waiting.


    "Don''t lie to me. Lie to me. I''ll never forgive you." Don Fu said bitterly.


    Gu Tai shook his head: "I don''t cheat you."


    "Please help to untie the curse." He turned to Meng Li in a low voice.


    Meng Li nodded and looked at Tang Fu: "are you ready?"


    Tang Fu still hesitated on her face, but she thought that the matter seemed to have been solved. Although she couldn''t find a good answer from her partner, she didn''t like to interfere in their feelings.


    I think it''s also true that the other party is just like a God. How can people manage the feelings of ordinary people? In the final analysis, it''s their own extravagance.


    "Ready." Don Fu said weakly.


    Meng Li smiles at her, and her eyes are calm, which makes Tang Fu not so uneasy. She raises her hand, and a white light appears in her hand, which goes towards Tang Fu''s eyebrow heart. The white light goes into her soul and erases the power of curse. Tang Fu feels that her soul is relaxed, which makes her feel much more comfortable.


    "Well, your life will return to normal from now on." Meng Li said to her gently.


    Gu Tai looked at Tang Fu and said, "congratulations."


    He had some feelings that what he had to do with his life was just to raise his hand for the other party.


    "Well, I should have finished my task. I''m leaving. Take care." Meng Li got up and there was no need to stay.


    Tang Fu looks at Meng Li and says nothing at last, but Gu Tai says to Meng Li:


    "can you take a step to talk?"


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. Gu Tai looked at Tang Fu, stood up, put his hand on her shoulder, and said, "Fu Er, darling, can you avoid it?"


    "Can''t I hear it?" Dove was staring at him with red eyes.


    Gu Tai was silent. Tang Fu nodded sadly and said yes. Then she took her clothes and went to the toilet to change them. She washed her face with water at random and said she would run out of the door in the morning.


    Leave Meng Li and Gu Tai.


    Gu Tai said, "can I trade with you with my soul?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrow: "how?"


    "You and fu''er trade with their souls. Since you say I can''t pay for her, I''ll trade with you. I want to protect her health and help her pay for it." Gu Tai said.


    Meng Li was amused by him, she said: "you are really a smart man."


    This method is not impossible, but Gu Tai is not qualified to do business with the organization at present. Tang Funeng does business with the organization, which is in line with various standards. Gu Tai is not able to meet the requirements of the organization by relying on his own words.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it." Meng Li politely refused Gu Tai, and said to him: "you don''t have to worry too much about her future life. Ji Ren has her own destiny. Moreover, this transaction will not bring any impact on her life."


    "That''s the next life?" Gu Tai was acutely aware of it.


    Meng Li laughed: "don''t be too greedy. Don''t always think that you can live in the present and live in the present."


    Gu Tai nodded: "thank you for your advice. It''s me."


    "But when you talk about the afterlife, I can reincarnate you." Meng Li looks at Gu Tai. If he wants to die, he can only destroy himself. Then his soul dissipates and there is no afterlife.


    Because his soul can''t receive the traction of the underworld, he can''t go to the underworld to reincarnate.


    Gu Tai looks at Meng Li unexpectedly. Instead of refusing Meng Li for the first time, he is thinking. Meng Li reaches out his hand, grabs the formula, and then puts a force into his soul, saying:


    "this is the pulling force of the underworld. I enter your soul. If you want to go to life, you should follow this pulling force into the underworld. If you don''t want to have an afterlife, you should be self-conscious Destruction, power to heaven and earth. "


    Gu Tai arched his hand at Meng Li: "I''m very grateful for today''s kindness, but I can''t repay you. I feel guilty."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    "I''m... gone." Meng Li to Gu Tai finish this sentence disappeared.


    She went back to the system space. She felt that there was nothing else to say. It was also a waste of time to stay. They had to make their own decisions later.


    After Meng Li left, Gu Tai was in the same place. After a while, Tang Fu came back and saw that only Gu Tai was left inside. She was stunned: "she''s gone?"


    Gu Tai nodded.


    There was some regret on Tang Fu''s face, and then she was relieved. She said with a bitter smile, "she really needs to go. I''ve delayed her so much time. I''m very patient."


    She wants to give praise.


    Meng Li took a nap here for a while, and then went to see the follow-up of the world. She was quite curious about the ending of Gu Tai and Tang Fu.


    Gu Tai is gone.


    He chose a sunny afternoon, put Tang Fu to sleep, quietly stepped into the door of the underworld, he went to life, he did not choose to completely dissipate.It seems that he still wants to have an afterlife.


    As a soul body, it''s ok if it doesn''t exist in the world. After all, it''s the world of the living.


    Tang Fu was worried about gain and loss. She was afraid of Gu Tai''s sudden departure. When she woke up, she couldn''t find him. She cried so much that she couldn''t recover for a long time. She lost more than ten pounds, which made Tang''s mother very sad.


    Asked her, she would not say what happened.


    As for the reason why her accident constitution disappeared, what she told her mother was that she went to her classmate''s home to deal with the spell, but the classmate''s home told her to keep it secret and didn''t want to let others know about it. Mother Tang understood that after all, they all had to hide from the curse of heaven.


    People do not have a lifetime of pain, Tang Fu or slowly came out, get rid of the accident constitution of her life is normal.


    Gradually, with friends, gradually, there are boys around to pursue her.


    There are ordinary and excellent boys pursuing her, but she doesn''t seem to like any of them. She doesn''t want any of them.


    She drew the portrait of Gu Tai, and she watched it when she was free. After finishing her studies, she took part in the work. She performed very well in the work, but she was still alone.


    When she was in her thirties, Tang''s mother was worried, but Tang Fu was still steady and didn''t mean to fall in love. Until one day, she met a man whose eyes and eyebrows were like Gu Tai. She was moved...


    fortunately, they were moved by each other.


    They know each other, fall in love, fall in love, get married, have children and form a family.


    But this man is not Gu Tai, more is not Gu Tai reincarnation, he is as big as Tang Fu, he just looks like Gu Tai.


    Tang Fu has a good life. One day she can''t find Gu Tai''s portrait, so she doesn''t insist on looking for it. Then she can''t remember what Gu Tai looks like. What comes to her mind is her husband''s appearance

 Chapter 2251

    Such an ending is expected by Meng Li, and I feel it is their best ending.


    Gu Tai is a wise man. He doesn''t choose to force him. Knowing that he can''t do anything, he lets Tang Fu go and doesn''t delay her. This is also a kind of love for her.


    Although Tang Fu has been single for more than ten years, she finally meets the person who belongs to her and has her little happiness.


    Gu Tai also has an afterlife.


    When they''re together, it''s hard to know.


    Looking at the client''s happy life, Meng Li didn''t continue to watch. She realized that she would go back to the system space to check the task reward.


    Congratulations on the completion of Tang Fu''s wish: don''t let Gu Tai die, find out the person who cursed and lift the curse.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, boundary power reward: 2000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 940000


    Jieli: 429000


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 20000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    I remember that there were 880000 points before, and 960000 points this time. But last time I bought a bed for Wu Xiang, then I had a meal and deducted some points. The points were also right.


    As for Jieli, the world has given back 20000 Jieli this time. After all, it has dealt with a world problem before, which is almost the same.


    The harvest of this task is not too high, but it''s easy and fast. It doesn''t take much time or waste a lot of energy. It''s OK.


    This task has only been done for half a month. Meng Lidu feels that he has not been out for a long time and has come back. He knows what''s going on in the next domain. There''s nothing new and the forum hasn''t refreshed much. It can be seen that there''s not much time in the domain.


    Not long ago, I met with them. The separation time is very short. I can seize the time to do another task, and then spare some time to accompany them.


    After all, there is a fixed number of tasks, so it''s easier to complete them as soon as possible, and there is more time to deal with some emergencies.


    Meng Li, who is determined to pay attention, asks you Yun to find a job for her. You Yun asks unexpectedly:


    "don''t you take a rest this time?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "this task has been completed too fast. I have nothing to rest. If I do it fast, it is equivalent to doing two tasks at the same time."


    You Yun: "you are really a little expert at doing tasks."


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "that''s nature. We have to work hard."


    You Yun said, "I''ll find it for you. Go quickly. Just now there is no problem in the small world. If there is a problem, you have to find time to deal with the small world."


    Meng Li nodded and you Yun said, "if something goes wrong in the small world, you can''t wait too long to deal with it. Generally, you have to deal with it as soon as the main task is finished, but it doesn''t take you a long time to do it now, and it''s ok."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "Look for it."


    Now I''m in a good mood, and I feel that I''m in a fighting spirit. I''ll take a task now, and don''t drag myself to be lazy again...


    Meng Li came to the world, and she felt cold all over without opening her eyes. She felt a thorough coolness in her bones. She lifted her arms and felt that her body was frozen stiff.


    Release the spirit to see, at the moment the day is almost dawn, there is still a man lying around, she did not carefully look at the man, but turned to accept the plot.


    Take advantage of no one to disturb now to receive the plot.


    The client, Ren, has no name of her own. Ren''s surname is still in her husband''s family. Most women are born poor without their own name, and the client is no exception.


    She was born in luochao, a poor family. Then she married her husband when she was a teenager, and her life became worse. Because the taxes of the imperial court became heavier and heavier, ordinary farmers had a hard life, especially for the poor people like them.


    The imperial court always has all kinds of taxes to collect, and there are all kinds of reasons to take money. Not only that, but also the county government officials will forcibly seize and exploit the bottom of the society, which is especially difficult.


    My husband''s name is also very simple, Ren Da, because he is the eldest in the family. In fact, he has several younger brothers and sisters, but he didn''t survive the famine when he was a child.


    After he married Ren Da, the client gave birth to two daughters and two sons. Although it was hard to raise them, they were also prosperous. Not only that, the client also adopted a daughter.


    The daughter was born to the eldest son in the year, and she was not long ago when she went to the mountain to cut firewood. She was abandoned on the mountain. The client quickly took her home and took her as her own child, so she ranked second in the family.After that, the client gave birth to three children intermittently. When the eldest was a teenager, she married the eldest. In fact, the eldest was about the same age as the eldest. It was time to talk about marriage, but the client was worried.


    Because the second child is very beautiful, the whole village, even the whole town, is not as beautiful as her. Although she is a little yellow and thin because of nutritional problems, she has a very good foundation.


    And the second girl is also a proud master. She never looks down on the family, and even despises the men in the village. She thinks that their family conditions are too poor. She always thinks that she should make a difference by virtue of her beauty.


    So she took on a senior official of the imperial court. The senior official was sent by the imperial court to inspect the work. When the senior official was coming, the county magistrate informed the people in advance of how to behave when the senior official came. Everyone knew that an adult was coming, so the two girls went to the county town alone and finally fell in front of the senior official''s horse.


    In order to show his benevolence, the senior official immediately dismounted to greet her, only to find that although the girl was born in a poor family, her appearance was excellent. At that time, the two girls quickly admitted their mistakes to the senior official, saying that they didn''t look at the road and blamed themselves, which made the senior official very satisfied.


    At that time, she didn''t want to give her broken silver as compensation, but later, when the senior official was in the county, he was crazy to brush the sense of existence. The senior official said that he saw her water and pity, and took her back to Beijing to be a servant girl.


    No father and no mother said to him.


    No one cares whether the two girls have parents or not. As long as the senior officials want them, they will take them away in a word.


    The two girls didn''t even leave a letter to their family. The client went to the county magistrate to report that his daughter was missing. After looking at the client for a long time, the county magistrate remembered that the girl who was taken away by the senior official at that time belonged to their family.


    He said to the client that your daughter is blessed and will become a servant girl for a senior official. Your family will also prosper. Let the client not worry.


    When the client heard this, he was not happy. His daughter left without saying a word.

 Chapter 2252

    If you don''t want to be a servant girl in the capital government, you must live better than you do now. Then go, as long as she lives well.


    The client comforted herself, but within half a year, someone brought back the second daughter''s body.


    A smelly corpse was covered with blood, and there were even insects squirming on the wound. The client almost fainted, but the reality was that she was not allowed to faint, because the person who sent the corpse severely scolded their family and beat them up.


    They said they didn''t teach a good daughter. They were delusional.


    In the process of being beaten and scolded, the client also found out the truth.


    My daughter waited on the senior official on the way. The senior official liked her daughter very much. She was very tolerant when she saw that she was young. Because the senior official still had some hobbies, she arranged a good job for her when she arrived in Jingzhong. It was convenient to serve her in her own yard.


    But the trustor''s daughter can''t do anything, let alone deal with people''s life. She thinks that she is different from others when she serves a senior official. She takes a few pleasant words that a senior official says when she is happy as a fact. She is arrogant and arrogant. She says wrong things and does wrong things. As a result, she offends many people and makes a senior official tired.


    Then the trustor''s daughter was so stupid that she even wanted to be a concubine of a senior official and asked for it every day in front of the senior official. This kind of birth made her want to be a concubine and made the senior official laugh. She directly handed the trustor''s daughter over to the backyard to deal with it, and then it came to such an end soon.


    The other side deliberately sent people back, not to make the client''s family honest, but to set an example to others.


    This matter is so ruthless. After it spread in the capital, who dares to climb up their high branches like the daughter of the client.


    The most important thing is that whatever dogs and cats are taken back by the senior officials. The master is not picky about food, so he can only vent his anger in this way.


    The client was miserable. She didn''t expect her daughter to end up like this.


    This incident was ridiculed by the people. When the villagers saw that their family were all contemptuous, their days were poor, and they couldn''t lift their heads in the village. From then on, they were not only poor, but also very painful.


    There is no happiness left of the poor.


    What''s more, a piece of land was lost after their family, because her mother-in-law was seriously ill and needed medical treatment.


    The husband''s broken leg can''t be treated well, because her husband broke his leg before the second girl left home. If he didn''t have money to treat his leg, he couldn''t get well and became lame. But if his mother-in-law wanted to keep her life, it would be unfilial not to show her, so he sold the big piece of land at home.


    But there were only two pieces of land in their family, one big and the other small. In the past, they lived on these two pieces of land. Although they didn''t have enough to eat, they still had food to eat.


    Now they have lost the most important piece of land in their family and left behind a small piece of land. What they planted is not enough to eat at all. They can only dig up tree roots, bark and wild vegetable roots in the mountains.


    Nutrition can''t keep up. The husband and mother-in-law of the client are getting worse and worse.


    The client looks in his eyes and keeps it in his heart. He often tears and resents his humble life.


    Later, her old mother-in-law committed suicide. She realized that it was meaningless to waste food, but her death also changed the life of her third daughter.


    In order to bury the elderly mother-in-law, the husband of the client sold his third daughter and left two sons.


    It''s really a helpless move to sell her third daughter. If the eldest daughter''s life is not good, it''s impossible to help her mother''s family at all. She has two sons, and it''s impossible to sell her son with her current ideas.


    After burying his mother-in-law, the husband grew older. He said that he was going to die and wanted to find a way out for his two sons. But after thinking about it, he could only think about it. He was so poor and his house was about to collapse. What else could he do to find a way out for his children?


    The house in my family is crumbling in the wind and rain. It''s because of constant repair that I can live in it.


    The client was also very helpless. In winter, her husband''s legs were completely frozen and lost the ability to walk. This was a bolt from the blue for the family. Since then, only the client and his two children went up the mountain to dig roots of trees and wild vegetables to make a living. But soon after, both of their sons had an accident.


    In order to chase a hare, two people skidded and both fell into the cliff to die. When the client found the bodies of their two sons, he almost committed suicide on the spot.


    Why did her children die one by one?


    Now there are only the eldest daughter and the third daughter left. If the eldest daughter doesn''t live well, he can''t count on it at all. The third daughter is no longer a member of their family, and has nothing to do with them in the future.


    What hope do they have to live?


    The client asked someone to take the bodies of the two sons home and bury them in the small field. Then he told her husband that she didn''t want to live any more. The husband was silent and said that he didn''t want to live any more. The world was too hard, so the client jumped off the cliff with her husband on his back.


    Although she committed suicide, she was too unwilling and resentful in her heart. She suffered all her life. In the end, she didn''t know what sweet taste was except bitter.With so many children, I feel that I can live a better life after a long time. My two sons may be able to do something when they grow up. But when their two sons die, the family will be completely separated.


    She complained about the unfairness of heaven. She did nothing evil but suffered a lot. At last, her family was ruined.


    She has to give all her soul to change the fate of her family.


    She said that she didn''t blame her second daughter. Although she was not her own daughter, she was raised by her. She was no different from other children. She was so good-looking that it was normal for her not to be reconciled. She understood her second daughter because she was not reconciled as she is now.


    The only influence the second daughter has brought to the family is to be ridiculed and despised. But are these terrible?


    Besides, the second daughter also paid for her life.


    She doesn''t want to give up her second daughter. She still hopes that her second daughter won''t die, and she won''t go to the high official.


    In the senior official''s side, the client doesn''t want to make a fuss. She thinks that it''s the second girl who offends the talented people and ends up here. No wonder others. She just wants to change her life now.


    She didn''t know how to change it. She wanted to be good, wanted the children to be good, didn''t want to lose any children, and didn''t want to sell her third daughter.


    After receiving the plot, Meng Li sighs that the client''s life is so miserable, and she has so many sufferings for her life. But it''s not easy for her to change this condition, but she has paid all her soul power, which is probably the reason why she can trade with the organization.

 Chapter 2253

    All the power of the soul, then there is no afterlife, the rest of the client regardless of whether the afterlife is good or bad, at least there is, that is, the ephemera is reincarnated into the afterlife, she is completely gone.


    She is pitiful, and so are the children born in this family.


    Her own children are very miserable. The second girl is not her own child, but she is also miserable, but her tragedy is her own.


    Now it''s OK to come here by yourself. A few days ago, Ren Dagang broke his leg on the mountain, but now he can still be saved. It won''t leave any sequelae, and it won''t be as bad as the plot. In the end, it''s completely frozen.


    Senior officials haven''t come to the county yet. The second girl is still at home. The third girl and her two sons can''t eat well, but they still have to eat.


    Two pieces of land are still in my family, and my mother-in-law is not seriously ill.


    Since the client does not intend to take revenge on the senior officials, he does not intend to take revenge on them.


    It''s true that the second girl went to provoke others first and pasted them up. She was so ignorant when she went to the people''s house. She didn''t understand her position.


    However, even if there is the task of retaliating against a senior official, it''s not difficult for me. It''s just a person. Even if she can''t deal with it openly, it''s very easy to deal with it in private. It''s just that it''s hard to say whether it''s right or wrong. The two girls have a large part of the responsibility. I really can''t blame them all.


    Two girls have no names, three daughters have no names, and the names of two sons are very simple, one is Ren Xiaosi, the other is Ren Xiaowu.


    It''s named according to the ranking of the family. It''s very casual and real.


    Meng Li can''t help rubbing his hands in the quilt. It''s so cold. I don''t know that it''s winter. In fact, it''s already spring, but it''s still so cold.


    In other words, this winter, Ren Da''s legs were completely frozen, that is, at the end of this year, their family was completely doomed.


    And two wenches come back with a stinking corpse in the hot summer.


    It was this year that too many changes occurred in the family, which made the client and Ren Da overburdened and chose to commit suicide.


    The family is short of clothes and food, and the quilts are not enough to cover. Now the quilts on the body are in tatters. They are sewn and mended by various kinds of cloth, and they all forget what it was like at first. Meng Li sighs deeply, opens the quilts and sits up. The light shines through the gap on the top of his head, illuminating the destitute home.


    The gap on the top of the head is due to the last wind. The tiles have fallen off. If it rains in recent days, you have to use a container under it.


    "You wake up." Meng Li gets up and startles Ren Da. Although he just wakes up, Ren Da''s voice is very tired. Last night, his legs hurt and he screamed until midnight. Finally, he was too sleepy to sleep. Now he wakes up after less than two hours of sleep.


    Meng Li responded: "I have to get up and do things."


    "Well, is there anything else to eat?" Asked Ren.


    In order to buy medicine for Ren Da to cure his leg, he sold some of the only grain in his family. Now it''s too cold and spring planting hasn''t been carried out. It''s hopeless. Even if the grain is planted in the field, it can''t survive until the harvest.


    "Make do with it." Meng Li sighed, thinking of the client waking up every morning, thinking of having four children, an old man, himself and Ren Da, a total of seven people eating, he felt big head.


    "You sleep a little longer and I''ll cook food for you when I come back from the mountain." Meng Li gets up and moves his stiff limbs, but he still can''t help shivering. It''s too cold.


    There is no warm clothes to wear, the warmest clothes are on the body, also did not dare to take off, she put the coat on the body, also did not feel much warm.


    It''s impossible to have breakfast in this kind of condition. It''s possible to have two meals a day, or even one worse. Getting up early in the morning is to get up and work.


    Ren Da said guilt: "let you tired, I now with the same waste."


    "I don''t blame you." Meng Li said faintly.


    Ren Da was very industrious before he broke his leg in an accident, but hard work didn''t necessarily make him rich, but he always ate more when he was better. Now he can''t move and has no money to cure. It''s helpless. It''s also because he didn''t get medical treatment. When the days get worse and worse, he can only rely on the client to face it, and then there is a vicious circle.


    "Blame me. I shouldn''t have broken my leg." Ren Da still blames himself.


    Meng Li: "don''t talk about it any more. It doesn''t help."


    I don''t have any savings at home. I''m so poor that I don''t have the ability to deal with emergencies.


    Ren Da said.


    "It''s still cold today." He said.


    The light in the room is not very good, Meng Li opened the door, lighting is impossible to light, now lighting is very luxurious, open the door, the outside light came in, let Meng Li see Ren Da''s purple face.


    It''s a tough day to lie in bed all purple with cold.


    Now Meng Li doesn''t know whether to leave the door open or closed. He always feels that there is a musty smell in the room. It''s hard to leave the room open and the cold wind outside. Seeing Ren Da shrink again, Meng Li still closes the door.The musty smell is tolerable, but it can''t be colder.


    "Sleep well." Meng left the door.


    My mother-in-law also got up. She stood at the door of her room and looked this way. Looking at shangmengli, she said, "I got up late this morning. When you go up the mountain, there will be nothing left."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. The client''s mother-in-law didn''t speak well, but she had a good heart. After all, she was also a mother-in-law. She had to respect the old man, so she couldn''t talk back at will.


    "Go get some water and get it ready. Then I''ll call two girls and they''ll cook it for Ren Dayong." The old woman ordered again.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    In the well near home, several families use one. It''s a hard job to draw water in cold weather. The children can''t do it, and the mother-in-law''s health is not good, let alone do it. Ren Da can''t get out of bed now, and it''s not his turn, so he has only himself


    in the plot, Ren Da gets out of bed later, although he is not very good and limps, but also responsible for these physical work.


    Meng Li took two buckets of water and carried it home. Her hands and face were red with cold. The old woman burned a little water at home, put it in a wooden basin and said, "wash your hands. You see how much work you have done."


    Meng Li glanced at her faintly. He didn''t want to talk to her much. He put his hand into the hot water and soaked it. Then he felt it.


    From now on, she felt a little more comfortable for the first time. She looked at her hands in the basin, a pair of wrinkled palms, red, and there were many bad wounds on her hands. Last winter, she had frostbite, but now it''s not very good, and now it''s hot, and it''s painful.


    But the hot water is not much, soon cold, Meng Li just reluctantly took out his hand.

 Chapter 2254

    "Don''t be lazy at home. Go into the mountains and find something to eat." The old woman urged.


    Meng Li looked at her angrily: "Niang, can''t you speak better? I have to say those ugly words to defeat the bad mood. "


    "Then I will? I''m not in the mood to flatter you in such a life. "


    The old woman rubbed her hands and put her hand into the water, but the water was not warm enough. She immediately took it out again.


    Meng Li has no choice but to take the back basket under the eaves and turn around. The back basket is made of bamboo. It''s so cool that there''s nothing warm in this house.


    At the beginning of spring, I can''t find many things in the mountains, but it''s hard to get by. Now I''m short of food at home, so I have to find some wild vegetable roots. If I''m lucky, I''d better meet pheasants and rabbits. I have to pick up some firewood to go back. If I have nothing to do, I''ll go up the mountains to pick up firewood and sell some money.


    But in fact, there are poor families all around. When they have nothing to do, they search in the mountains. There are not many things they can find. The firewood they pick up is enough for their families. It''s unrealistic to want to sell extra firewood.


    Meng Li went up the mountain with her basket on her back. She picked it up when she thought it was useful. There was dew everywhere, so her clothes were wet and even colder. Fortunately, there was still a little sunshine coming out, and she dried them again. She raised her head and faced the sun. She was warm. She narrowed her eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile is difficult to her, smile pain, because before too cold, the whole winter down there is no nutrition, more impossible to have water things, so that the face is too dry and stiff.


    I found some wild vegetables, some roots, some firewood, and only half of the basket was filled. Rao Shi came to find these things after she went a wide way. Mentally, many other people were also looking for things in the mountains. Everyone had a hard time, but their family was the hardest.


    After all, with so many children, the pillar of the family fell down again.


    Meng Li sighed deeply and couldn''t help reaching out and stroking her stomach. The space was empty and she was hungry.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you are hungry. You still have nutrients. But this body hasn''t been touched with oil for a long time. There is a deep desire for meat. This desire is too strong and greedy.


    Meat.


    The family is so poor that it''s impossible to buy meat. Even if you buy meat, you have to be scolded by the old lady. You can count on the mountain.


    There must be a pheasant or a hare on this big mountain. Meng Li released her mental energy to look for it. It took her a long time to find a pheasant. The pheasant hid in the grass outside the forest. Meng Li quickly left a mental imprint on it. Don''t let it run away.


    Then he hurried to catch a pheasant. The pheasant weighs a few Jin. Meng Li smiles and feels satisfied. He can eat meat.


    This body is too short of oil and water. It''s hard to use it. We have to solve the deep needs of the body first.


    If you put the pheasant at the bottom of the basket, you are also afraid of being seen by the neighbors. Life is too poor for people to see, so they should come to ask for some meat with bowls.


    But seven people in the family can''t have a good time eating this chicken. There is no extra handout for others.


    Back home, she didn''t say a word and hid in the kitchen. The old woman walked in quickly. In fact, she wanted to see the harvest in the morning. Who knew that a faint pheasant was found in the basket.


    Her mouth was open in surprise, which was enough to plug an egg. Meng Li put her index finger in front of her lips and said, "Shhh...


    the old woman knew very well. She immediately closed her mouth and then swallowed her saliva. She said to Meng Li," I caught it on the mountain? "


    Meng Li nodded: "well."


    The old lady rubbed her hands, then reached out and stroked the feather on the back of the pheasant. She said, "this is quite fat."


    "Well." Meng Li''s expression is light.


    No matter fat or thin, I have found such a one, even a thin one.


    The old woman immediately sighed: "the last time I found meat was last winter. Ren Da found it in the mountain."


    Meng Li didn''t answer and wanted to kill the pheasant to pluck its hair. Seeing Meng Li''s posture, the old woman stopped her and hesitated. She said, "let''s sell it and buy some medicine for Ren Da."


    "This pheasant can''t be sold much. If you can''t get any medicine, you might as well give Ren Dabu a tonic." Meng Li said without raising his head.


    This body is too short of oil and water. If you don''t get food, you will feel nervous and insecure. Besides, you can''t sell any money. Ren Da''s leg will take care of it.


    The old woman was a little angry: "you don''t care about your husband either."


    "I know how to eat, you greedy woman."


    Meng Li frowned slightly: "Niang, what is gluttonous? Can I eat alone? And the children, everyone is short of oil and water, how long has no oil and water in the stomach? Mother, don''t you feel bad? Are you really not greedy? "


    "The last time I sold those grains, it didn''t make Ren Da''s legs better. It depends on this chicken?"


    "Now that you''ve learned to talk back, you''re going to turn the world upside down." The old woman was also angry. She couldn''t see Meng Li''s attitude.Meng Li didn''t want to argue with her. She came to change the life of the client''s family instead of dealing with the old woman, so she softened her face and softened her tone:


    "the children are pitiful. Ren Da is also pitiful. She hasn''t eaten meat for a long time, so it''s better to make up for it."


    The old woman saw that Meng Li was soft again, so she felt comfortable. She snorted and said, "greedy woman." Then there was nothing else.


    "Just a minute." Anyway, it''s time to cook. There''s no big difference between eating in the morning and eating in the afternoon.


    "I''ll tell the children not to make any noise." The old woman touched the pheasant''s feather and said, "it''s a pity."


    She went out of the door, Meng Li took out the firewood pile on the mountain to one side, those are not too dry, still can''t burn, have to put for a period of time, there are some wild vegetables, she began to take care of.


    In fact, there are not many wild vegetables. Most of them are wild vegetable roots. No one wants to eat them. Wild vegetable roots are the roots left by others who have taken away the vegetables on them. The reason why they have left roots is that they think it''s useless to take them home and let them sprout. This kind of people who have left wild vegetable roots are not extremely poor, even though they are not poor enough to eat them.


    Once upon a time, the client''s family only cut wild vegetables and didn''t uproot them. Now it''s helpless to uproot them.


    In fact, the taste of these wild vegetables is really bad, especially there is no oil or seasoning. They can only be cooked by steaming in the pot. The taste tastes like chewing wax. Meng Li thinks about how to make them delicious, but the four children flock in to see the pheasant.


    I always think my grandmother lied to them. I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. Does meat really exist?

 Chapter 2255

    See pheasant, two sons are greedy saliva, three wenches in one side silently pursed mouth, two wenches with that kind of disdainful eyes looking at younger brother and sister.


    She also said, "look at your promise. You can''t walk when you see meat."


    Her eyes were slanted and she was proud.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what she is proud of, but he thinks she should change her fault.


    We have to change it for her, otherwise the tragedy is inevitable. The client doesn''t want the second daughter to have another accident.


    Meng Li wants to come, this two wenches also have a little no conscience, say to leave, don''t leave a letter to the home.


    However, from another angle, it is possible that she is too eager to change the status quo, so she can''t care so much. It may also be that she is too young and has too much obsession in her heart. There are many reasons. Now she can''t be sure that she is a white eyed Wolf, so I have to watch her performance slowly.


    But the second girl also knew that she was adopted. The client''s family didn''t tell her about it. But when they adopted the child, everyone knew it. It''s hard to avoid that Murakami''s gossip spread to the second girl and let her know.


    "Don''t eat if you''re promising." Meng Li said to her.


    Two wenches is two wenches, no name, she Leng for a while, looking at Meng Li: "must be so poor?"


    "I''m teaching them to take it easy. It''s funny."


    Meng Li said: "they are still young. They haven''t seen meat for a long time. It''s right to be greedy. Your tone and your tone are unpleasant. It''s not the same way to teach them."


    "What''s wrong, am I wrong?" Two wenches reply hard, Meng Li coldly looked in the past: "before you teach others, can you first regulate your behavior, I''m your mother, you shouldn''t respect a little? Be modest and listen to me? "


    "Or do you think there''s no reason at all for what a mountain woman said, so you don''t have to listen?"


    Two wenches rolled a white eye: "anyway, you just don''t like me, I''m out of place in this family, you think I should be as poor and have no ambition as you."


    "Dogs are not poor." Meng Li said faintly.


    Second girl: ---


    Niang is calling her a dog!


    No, it''s better to call her a dog.


    Ah! I''m going to be pissed off.


    "You know to scold me." She said angrily.


    Meng Li said faintly: "don''t make trouble for me, just light a fire and burn firewood."


    "Where''s the third sister?" Two wenches feel only called her, in the heart feel unfair.


    Meng Li looked up at her and her eyes became colder and colder. She said, "after knowing that you are not my own child, do you always feel that I have wronged you and that you are not as good as my own child in this family?"


    "Do you want me to put it on the table?"


    Ever since the second girl became sensible and knew that she was not born in this family, she became strange. She always felt that she had been "treated specially" in this family and always compared with her younger brother and sister.


    The client knew it in her heart, but she didn''t dare to mention it. She was afraid that it would leave a knot in her heart when she mentioned it. She thought she was still taking care of her emotion.


    Meng Li doesn''t want to show mercy to the second girl. Since he has to think that he has been given special treatment, he should give special treatment.


    Let her know that society is dangerous.


    This era can be operated in this way according to people''s ideas.


    Meng Li pointed out what she said. Instead, she told the second girl that she couldn''t say anything else. She went to make a fire angrily. The old woman felt annoyed and scolded the second girl:


    "every day you have a lot of things, and you are not at ease."


    "Ah..." the two girls sneered.


    Meng Li looked up at the old woman. She didn''t like the two girls all the time. First, she didn''t like the character of the two girls. Second, she didn''t like that she was born. The old woman loved the boys at home more. The three girls and the big girls didn''t like her very much. Although she didn''t like the girls, she wasn''t too eccentric. She didn''t say that she didn''t ask them to eat and drink. Eating and drinking were equal.


    "Niang, you take the children to deal with these. I have to apply my legs to Ren Da." Meng Li said.


    The old lady nodded her head and urged the second girl to burn the fire quickly. She also wanted hot water for her legs. The second girl stuffed the firewood into the stove, which made the old lady even more angry.


    "Are you still here to vent your anger?" She holds the stove with one hand and stares at the second girl with hatred. The second girl also looks coldly back. She is not afraid of the old woman.


    The third girl was also afraid that the second girl would be scolded or even beaten. She quickly went over and whispered, "sister, I''ll come."


    "You don''t have to." Two wenches said angrily.


    Meng Li coldly looked at the two girls: "you don''t make a demon for me, and you''re honest. Since you don''t think you have any status in this family, you have no status. If you want to have a meal, you have to be obedient."


    The old lady: "how can she be so tough today?Are you enlightened?


    The girl she picked up is good for stuttering. Now she''s a demon at home. It''s too late to clean up. It''s a pity that her son doesn''t care about the children''s affairs, and her daughter-in-law holds them, so she can''t manage them.


    Two wenches looked at Meng Li disappointedly: "I knew it was like this."


    "Since you all think so, what was the hypocrisy in the past? It''s time to treat me like an ox or a horse. This family is in vain. Who wants to stay here? "


    "Then get out of here." Meng Li said calmly.


    "Go away, go away." Two wenches without saying a word, got up and rushed out, three wenches at a loss to look at Meng Li, Meng Li said: "fire."


    He said to his two sons, "help grandma take care of the pheasant."


    The space was quiet for a time, and the old woman finally could not help sighing. She said: "the days are so bad, and there''s a person at home who doesn''t let people worry. Ren Da and you are both soft bones. Otherwise, we''ll marry this girl out. Whether she wants to or not, it''ll be quiet."


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. She told her two girls about marriage before, but she didn''t like the men. She said they were all crooked melons.


    Just now I saw the appearance of Er Wenchu. She is yellow and thin, but she has a good foundation. Her facial features are very beautiful. As long as she is well nourished and keeps up with her nutrition, she is a beautiful woman. Her mother or father is not bad looking, and I don''t know how to abandon her.


    She was not ill, but when the client picked her up, she was wearing a small dress of ordinary material, and her birth was not very good.


    "You don''t want to be silent, don''t you?" The old lady stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "she doesn''t want me to do anything."


    "I can''t help but she''s always unwilling, and she''s not miss gaomen, but she makes no one look up to her. Is she always so decent? What''s more than eating with one more mouth? The old lady is not worried.

 Chapter 2256

    Meng Li said, "let''s talk about it."


    "Always say it again!" The old lady is very upset.


    It''s a disaster to stay at home. If you get married, you can get something and show your legs to Ren Da.


    I really don''t know what I did when I picked up a girl movie. Shouldn''t a girl get married at this age?


    Generally, after giving the girl a few pictures at home, the girl chooses one to marry forcibly even if she doesn''t agree. There''s no reason for her to choose all the time.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything more. The water was hot, and he took the hot water in a basin to the room. Looking at the towel on the wall, he felt sad.


    Is that a towel? Regardless of today''s color, the shape is almost a tassel.


    She took the towel to her hand. It was hard, but it softened slowly when she put it in the hot water. When Ren Da saw Meng Li coming in with water, he was a little happy. He asked:


    "listen to my mother say you caught a pheasant back?"


    Meng Li nodded, and Ren Da, who was confirmed, was more happy. His face showed a smile and deep wrinkles. Meng Li came close to him and smelled that his breath had a bad smell. She frowned slightly, which was not only the smell of not talking about hygiene, but also the result of his bad inner state.


    He still has a lot of diseases.


    "Today''s luck is really good. If you want to get the blessing of the land lord, if you don''t eat meat any more, the children should be greedy to death." Ren Da said to himself that Meng Li picked him up and took off his trousers to deal with it.


    He also said: "it''s a pity to eat a good pheasant."


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at him: "it''s all right. I''ll make up for it. Don''t care about it. I can''t make a fortune on this chicken."


    "Yes, you''re right. Even if you sell pheasant, you should buy some meat to make it up. It should be." Ren Da laughed twice, then frowned and his leg hurt.


    After taking off, Meng Li untied the bandage. He was not only fractured, but also injured outside. His leg and stomach were cut a long way by a stone. After a few days, he didn''t deal with it. Now he is smelly and inflamed.


    Meng Li takes a close look at the wound and wants to say that Ren''s life is very big. He has survived such a serious situation. In the end, he can go down to the ground and die if someone else can''t make it right.


    There''s bad meat on it to be scraped off, but Meng Li doesn''t have the right tools or medicine now. He can only wash it for a while and try to find a way in the afternoon.


    But where can we find a way? There''s a lot of gold in their own system space, but they can''t explain the source of the money to the family. They just need money to buy an object they take back. They should ask themselves how to buy it.


    That is to say, you can''t make sense of your own private money. If you don''t have any money at home, you have to be scolded to death by the old woman. You can only take it out when your husband is like this. If it''s unrealistic to ask others to borrow it, it''s a group of poor people. If you still have spare money to lend to yourself, it''s someone who borrowed it, and it''s time for outsiders to say that the relationship is not right I''m willing to lend you money, but I''ll be embarrassed by all the gossip.


    And then there are things. In this environment, as long as there is any big news in their family, it can spread, attract other people''s attention, and attract special care from the government.


    So it''s hard to get rich in this environment. Some people don''t let you get rich.


    The imperial court doesn''t do anything, and even the people below do nothing. The imperial court exploits them, and they also exploit them. The times are like this. Knowing who has a lot of grain in his family, they will come to take special care of them, which will make people have nothing immediately. After taking care of them, they will leave some food for others to keep their lives, so as to avoid the people''s hardship and "uprising.".


    It''s just like this that leaves people a way to live, so that they can bear it.


    It''s too difficult to change the social status quo. Most of the poor people are still poor even if they change their dynasties. They are still the bottom of the class. It''s too difficult for everyone to get enough food and clothing. It''s the level of science and technology, where the grain yield is very high and the society is harmonious. But there are still people who are not fed and clothed. It''s not so much that they expect to spend countless time and energy to change the environment, It''s better to change your family.


    It''s easier to change a small family, and people who live in different environments will see different things. Those who have solved the problem of food and clothing think that the government''s governance is good and their safety is guaranteed, while those who are always squeezed at the bottom feel that society is dark.


    People at the bottom of any era feel that life is difficult. Only by breaking away from this stratum can we see the light.


    The so-called towel is too rough, wipe any big pain, Meng Li whispered: "I light."


    "It''s OK, I don''t hurt." Ren Da said reluctantly.


    Meng Li said: "if you feel pain, just say, don''t do this. In the afternoon, I''ll try to scrape off the bad meat for you, and then fix your legs."


    Ren Da also knew that the meat on his leg was broken, but he felt a little scared when he heard Meng Li say that he wanted to shave it off. He said:


    "is this OK?"


    "You can do it." Meng Li smiles and looks at Ren Da: "don''t be afraid. I saw others do it like this when I was a child. I just remember it today."


    "That''s fine." Ren Da hesitated and agreed. Anyway, he didn''t have the ability to go to the hospital. If there were any ways to try, could the situation be worse than now?"By the way, just two wenches make trouble with you?" Ren Da asked when he heard the movement in the kitchen.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK. The little girl is young. You can''t turn a corner if you have something. You don''t have to worry about her. Take good care of her."


    Ren Da is the trust of the client and the pillar of the family. He can''t fall down. He doesn''t have to worry about these trifles. If he has a good self-cultivation earlier, he may be able to help himself.


    "You are always so tolerant to her. You have no temper, but it''s time to take care of it. I feel it''s not quiet when I lie at home these days." Ren Da thought about it and said.


    Meng Li slightly pick eyebrows, may be Ren Da because of the leg thing is very upset, some can''t stand the noise.


    "I see. You can keep your health at ease." She said.


    "In fact, I feel that I can work in the field in a few days," Ren said


    Meng Li was amused by Ren Da. She said, "your bones haven''t grown well, and your wound hasn''t healed. How can you go down to the ground?"


    That''s what happened in the plot, so his legs were always bad, and in the end, they were directly frozen. He didn''t know so much. Even if he did, there were so many things to do at home, and there was no condition for him to lie down and rest all the time.


    Meng Li, the cloth wrapped around the wound, has also been changed by Ren Da. Unfortunately, he has broken both legs. Looking at the blood and thick water on the cloth, Meng Li is thinking about when he can do it.


    It hasn''t been detoxified, but it doesn''t pay attention to so much. It can also be used after being washed. His leg needs not only tools but also medicinal materials.

 Chapter 2257

    He didn''t give Ren Da any pain relief. He changed the cloth strip and washed it, just to make him fresh. After changing, Meng Li sorted out Ren Da and poured out the sewage.


    She looked at the home, too many things need to be changed, poor and dirty, everywhere filled with a strange smell.


    After pouring the water, she took a look at the second girl. She sat beside the bed and sulked. She slept with the third girl and her mother-in-law. There were two beds in one room, separated by old curtains.


    "What are you looking at?" See Meng Li stare at her.


    Meng Li asked: "why, your mother is poor, you naturally look down on it?"


    "Can you stop talking about poverty? Is poverty justified?" Two wenches retort a way.


    Meng Li raised his eyebrows and scolded: "poor people don''t even have the qualification to educate their children? No matter how poor you are, you grew up with our family''s food. When I raised you, I would marry you and sell you. You have rights. Do you understand? "


    "That''s why you''re holding this right against me." The second girl was wronged.


    Meng Li sneered: "little girl, you say that we treat you specially, and we don''t resent all kinds of complaints every day, so we have to let you taste it."


    "It must be reasonable for a poor family to treat their daughter, even if they sell it."


    In this era, it''s no surprise to sell a daughter. If the second girl wants to be a demon every day, she still suggests to break away from the relationship and take it as a white one, so as not to disturb her later.


    Don''t bring disaster to this family. Fortunately, in the plot, the family in Beijing just beat the client''s family. If it''s more vicious, it''s to kill the client''s family. The client''s family has no fighting back.


    This time, I''m sure I won''t let her get involved with a big official, but I''m also worried that she will bring some other disasters in the future. I really need to change her character.


    "You''ll have a meal every day from today on. Don''t eat too much." Meng Li wanted to say that she would not be allowed to eat now, but when she thought that there was meat to eat at noon, she should call the second girl. After all, she is a teenager. She hasn''t eaten for such a long time. It must be very hard not to let her eat this meal.


    I''m also worried that it will backfire.


    "Oh, I can not eat now, but also save you a few stutters, I hope you can eat fat, and I hope your family eat rich." Two wenches don''t lead Meng to leave this sentiment, on the contrary is to retort.


    The mother-in-law suddenly rushed over and scolded the two girls:


    "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat. You have the ability to never eat. You are a demon at home every day. Are you the ancestor? You have to pay for it? Be careful, old lady. I''ll marry you out tomorrow. I don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong


    "If you feel aggrieved by this family, get married quickly."


    Two wenches eyes red, she gritted her teeth, angrily scolded: "dead old woman, I will not marry, eat your meal, eat until you die."


    "You..." the old woman''s chest went up and down. Meng Li walked over two steps, reached out her hand and slapped her face. Her face turned red instantly. She stared at Meng Li in amazement, and Meng Li said:


    "apologize to your grandmother."


    How dare you scold me like this? I really don''t understand the rules. I live in this age. If I marry someone else''s family, I will be beaten. It''s better to marry after I''ve beaten at home.


    "No Two wenches obstinately say.


    Meng Li said, "apologize!"


    "No!" Her voice was clear and loud.


    Meng Li slapped her in the face again. The other half of the girl turned red. She stared at Meng Li with hatred: "no, I don''t want to kill you."


    Meng Li smiles.


    Turning to her mother-in-law, she said, "mother, don''t worry about this matter. I will educate you well and bring it to you to admit your mistake."


    The old woman''s face slowed, and then she said, "whatever."


    She went out first, Meng Li directly dragged the two girls to the two sons'' rooms, pushed her in, and said, "you are so good that you can reflect on it for me."


    Two wenches stay inside and don''t move, just stare at Meng Li. Meng Li sneers at her and locks the door directly.


    When you think you are wrong, you can come out. Two sons can sleep with Ren at night, and you can sleep with three girls at night. Just shut her up in this room.


    After the meeting, the old woman came out to see that the second girl was locked. She came to Meng Li in a low voice and asked, "are you really cruel to lock her up?"


    "She''s going too far now, so I have to educate her well." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Her mother-in-law didn''t know what to whisper. Meng Li didn''t listen at all.


    This pheasant is cooked with clean water, but the meat is oily and fragrant. The root of wild vegetables is also boiled by Meng Li.


    The firewood had been cooking for more than half an hour, but the three girls were burning all the time. The so-called stove was actually very simple and piled up casually. She lowered her head to add firewood without saying a word, and her two sons were waiting nearby, swallowing all the time.


    The smell of chicken permeated the whole room. Meng Li looked at the two sons of the client. They were both in their early 10 years old, but they were very short, thin, black, skinny, and typical nutrition didn''t keep up.If they don''t make life better, it''s hard for them to grow tall.


    Meng has cooked a bowl of wild chicken bumps, which makes him feel like a big goose bumps.


    "Where''s the second girl?" His eyes swept over the faces of several children, and everyone''s eyes were staring at the chicken in the pot, full of desire.


    Meng Li said, "I locked up."


    "Ah?" Ren Da said, "don''t you ask her to come out when it''s time to eat? How can I do that? I only eat meat once a few months, and I don''t know when the next meal will go. Can I ask her not to eat it? "


    Her mother-in-law took a look at Ren Da, but she didn''t say anything. Although she scolded her severely, she obviously wanted to let the second girl eat the meat.


    Meng Li said with a cold face: "she just doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. She jumps so hard at home that she has to be cured."


    "Eat the meat." Ren Da sighs.


    "And the key? Let the three girls let the people out. Which room have they closed? " Ren Da asked again.


    Meng Li looked at him indifferently: "if you expect your second girl to be good, don''t worry about it this time. If you don''t expect her to be good, then I don''t care. Let her go."


    "That child can''t be taught without his mother." Ren Da frowned.


    "Then leave it alone." Meng Li said.


    Ren Da sighed, "OK."


    My mother-in-law didn''t say anything. Just asked the three girls to take a bowl, put a bowl of chicken separately, and whispered:


    "it''s not good not to give the dead girl to eat. First put it here, and she will eat it after she admits her mistake."


    Meng Li laughs and doesn''t stop. It''s enough for so many girls to share a bowl full of chicken.

 Chapter 2258

    This meal made people feel comfortable, more comfortable in the stomach, and warm on the body. When they ate, they were too modest. You clip it for me, I clip it for you, and let Meng Li sigh.


    If the conditions are good, it''s not so. Besides, my mother-in-law didn''t take the initiative to eat meat. It was Meng Li or Ren Da who put her in.


    After dinner, Meng Li put Ren Da''s back outside to bask in the sun. At this moment, the sun is all right, and after eating a meal of meat, it''s hard to get full, which makes Ren Da look better. Even when the wind blows, it''s still a little cold. Meng Li doesn''t let him blow any more, so he carries him back with a stick of incense.


    She''s already figured out a way to scrape the meat knife, but she still needs some herbal medicine to relieve inflammation and pain. She has to go out and look for it.


    "You''d better wait for me at home. I''ll go up the mountain and find some herbs for you." Meng Li said.


    In fact, many ordinary people know some basic herbal medicines, and when they get sick, they will come to boil and take them. Ren Da is not surprised. He just said: "those herbal medicines are useless and bitter."


    Meng Li said, "I won''t let you drink this time. I''ll apply it to your wound."


    In the past, the client found some herbal medicine for Ren Da to drink every day, but he didn''t pay attention to the dosage and formula, and let Ren Da drink whatever he found. The effect was not very good. It can''t be said that he didn''t have any herbal medicine at all. His situation would be worse than now.


    "On the wound? Is it too wasteful? It''s not easy to find some herbs. I''d better drink them. " Ren said.


    Meng Li looked at Ren Da helplessly and said, "you have to try everything, don''t you? People have to learn to be flexible. "


    Ren Da gave a wry smile: "I used to hear people say that the reason why poor people are poor is that they don''t know how to adapt. Because they are stupid, they miss the chance to get rich. This may be the reason why I am poor."


    Meng Li laughs, teases Ren Da and says, "no, your poverty is not so simple, and the poverty accumulated by your ancestors."


    Ren Da, "...


    it''s not the first time that his wife complained that her ancestors were poor and didn''t leave her any land.


    Before listening to quite upset, now listen to the other side with this relaxed and indifferent tone to say it is not so disgusted.


    "Well, just lie down and call Xiao Si Xiao Wu if you have something to do. Although the child is small, he can run errands for you." Meng Li is going out.


    Ren Da nodded, and she went out. Seeing her mother-in-law hovering at the door of the room where the two girls were locked, Meng Li went over and said:


    "just ignore her before she admits her mistake."


    Her mother-in-law sighed and could not help stamping her feet: "her character is really so hateful."


    Meng Li said to her mother-in-law gently: "mother, you know that a person''s character is very boring. You always talk unpleasant. Although you have a good heart, what you say is unpleasant, and your kindness will be greatly reduced."


    On the surface, it can be said that it is a knife''s mouth and a bean curd''s heart. In fact, the discount is too big. Originally, other people can get very warm, because some unpleasant words are only three points, and they don''t even feel warm. On the contrary, they are slandered by the words. They just want to think of you and forgive you.


    Mother in law: "do you mean I''m ugly?"


    Meng Li faintly smile: "do you always think?"


    Her mother-in-law couldn''t help sneering: "you didn''t let me be a high-ranking old lady. Where can I learn some nice things to tell you? Then you want me to be an old lady in gaomen. I''ll learn some flattering words for you


    Meng Li gave her a light look and said, "I''m out."


    Then he left.


    She didn''t say much to the old lady or argue with her. When she had nothing to do, she would indoctrinate her to see if she could change her always mean look.


    Remind her to say good words every day, she will think of what she said one day, can she say a few good words?


    Some good words will form a habit and forget those mean words. The most annoying thing for the client is her mother-in-law''s mean words, which is very embarrassing.


    Besides, my mother-in-law just said that was unreasonable. Do they expect a daughter-in-law to change the poverty accumulated by their ancestors?


    In this age, shouldn''t you count on your son?


    Although I know that she didn''t really count on her daughter-in-law, it''s easy to say so.


    It took more than an hour outside to find the herbs Ren needed. He also had to find some wild vegetable roots to wrap his stomach. In the morning, he ate chicken. Except for the two girls, he left a little bit. In the evening, the wild vegetable roots were destined to be better than those of other times, and there was a kind of melon at home.


    It looks like sweet potato. It''s white inside and tasteless. It doesn''t taste good after it''s cooked. Its taste is much worse than sweet potato. It''s very choking, but it''s a little simple. It can barely swallow with seasoning. It''s called black earth melon.


    Black soil melon tastes bad and has no nutrition, but it''s better to store it for a long time, so it can pass the whole winter. It''s a must for the poor. Although it needs people to plant it, it doesn''t taste as good as wild vegetable root. Most people don''t like to eat it. As for planting and storing, they are also worried that they can''t find something to eat outside, so they can rely on black soil melon I can live by.Thinking of this pile of melons, Mengli''s head is big. None of the family thinks it''s delicious. They have a deep fear of it, so Mengli wanted to cook it at night. This body instinctively has nausea.


    Therefore, Meng Li can only find more roots of wild vegetables. She also tries to find out if there is any game to take home, but it fails. People often go back and forth in this area, and small animals in the mountains are even less willing to appear in this area.


    If you go to a place where few people dare to go, the harvest will be much bigger, because there are often wild animals, fierce wild boars, powerful tigers... These are the wild animals that ordinary people can''t afford, but there is no such place in this area, most of the mountain forests can set foot on. Although there are still some fierce animals in the mountains, they won''t be like those in the deep mountains Extremely frequent.


    Meng Li wants to make a fortune, but the client doesn''t have such ability. If she kills a wild boar and peels a tiger''s skin, it''s shocking. How can a woman have such strength...


    she doesn''t want to make a fuss. One of the difficulties in this task is to find a way to make a fortune that meets the client''s requirements, but it''s a little difficult for her When she got home, she saw her neighbor washing clothes by the stream and beating her heavy winter coat with a wooden stick. Her hands were red with cold. Seeing Meng Li passing by, she gave Meng Li a smile and said hello.

 Chapter 2259

    She said: "sister-in-law, come to wash clothes when you have time. We can just talk."


    Meng Li nodded and agreed.


    But I thought about what clothes the client had at home that could be washed by the stream. Generally, only large clothes need to be washed by the stream. But this winter, there are only one or two clothes wrapped around the body. I have no clothes to wear after washing.


    I feel that the clothes I wear have been on for a whole winter before the consignor, or in the cold weather, it doesn''t smell particularly bad after wearing them for such a long time, but Meng Li still smells strange smell on the clothes, but he can''t care so much.


    It''s easy to change clothes, but it''s hard to explain. There''s no reason to say where the money comes from. I have to endure it first.


    when I get home, I see three girls with four and five squatting at the door of locking two girls. As soon as she puts down the basket, four and five run to call their mother.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li looks at the two little boys.


    "Niang, if we want to get something in the room, let the second sister out by the way." They said with one voice.


    Meng Li looked at the three girls and asked, "what did you teach your brothers?"


    Three wenches hesitated or nodded to admit, Meng Li touched three wenches small head, did not speak.


    The third girl said, "the second sister hasn''t eaten all day. She should be hungry."


    Meng Li doesn''t stop the children''s pity for ER wench. They grew up together. Of course, they have to have this feeling. It''s strange if they don''t have it.


    "I said it''s only when I admit my mistake." Meng Li said to the children, but also to the two girls inside.


    Two wenches are now feebly sticking to the door to listen to her. The last meal she had was yesterday afternoon, and she ate very badly. She also smelled the smell of chicken at noon today. Now she must be much more hungry than usual.


    I haven''t had a meal for almost a day and a night. Even adults can''t bear it.


    But even if she heard Meng Li say so, she didn''t open her mouth to admit her mistake. She stayed quietly inside, with a pale face.


    Meng Li also had something to do, so she ignored the children. She pulled out a basket from her mother-in-law''s bed, in which were some rusty knives. When her mother-in-law heard the news, she came in with a ragged broom. She was cleaning before and asked:


    "what do you want to do with these?"


    Meng Li said, "mother, please accompany me. Let''s go to the blacksmith and change this one."


    "To what? Have you stopped your knife? Just make do with it. How can I have spare money to do this now? " Asked the mother-in-law, frowning.


    Meng Li said, "I have to make some knives. One is for Ren Dayong, and the other is to carry a knife to defend myself."


    Self defense is fake, that is, the knife is more convenient to use, but this reason made her mother-in-law laugh. She looked up and down at Meng Li with sarcastic eyes, and then said, "you look like this..."


    although she didn''t finish, her mother-in-law''s meaning was very obvious.


    Even if the bandits see you, they don''t necessarily rob you. It''s safe for you to walk outside.


    Meng Li was speechless and said, "if something happens, the child will have no mother and no one will serve you. Can''t you say something nice? Do I have to be upset? "


    "Is Ren Da in a hurry to use a knife now?" Mother in law rolled her eyes.


    Meng Li said: "we need a better knife to scrape off his bad meat."


    If the improper tools scrape his flesh, he will suffer more pain, suffer more crimes, or spend more money for him.


    "Shaving? You are crazy? You wicked woman The mother-in-law was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Meng Li angrily. She thought it was incredible. Meng Li said, "if you don''t shave the meat, there will be more and more bad meat for Ren Da. Aren''t you afraid of his leg necrosis?" Meng Li asked.


    I didn''t find any anesthetics, so I had to ask my mother-in-law to help me, and I needed her to accompany me to the blacksmith''s side, so I told her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t talk about it, and I didn''t want to talk about it.


    Her mother-in-law snorted, "what do you know? I don''t know. I think you run a hospital. "


    Meng Li is silent.


    "Can I harm my husband? I really don''t know what you think, so that you can surmise me maliciously every day. What''s the advantage of losing Ren Da? " She frowned at her mother-in-law.


    Seeing that she was angry, her mother-in-law opened her mouth and took back what she was about to blurt out.


    Her daughter-in-law''s character also knows that it''s impossible to harm Ren Da, but how can she listen to and how cruel it is to shave meat? She looks at Meng Li suspiciously and asks, "is this really good?"


    Meng Li pretended to be angry: "can only try, can''t let Ren Da so drag."


    "If there are conditions at home, should I let my man lie at home? Isn''t there no such condition? If you think I''m harming your son, sell the land and send him to the hospital. "


    If the medical conditions are OK, it doesn''t have to be scraped off. If the disinfection is done well and the body''s strong repair ability is also improved, but in this era, there is nothing but this.It''s just saying that Ren Da would never agree to sell the land because of his legs. He would rather be paralyzed than sell it.


    Meng Dadu and his mother-in-law could not get angry even if they didn''t want to quarrel with each other before they died


    Meng Li directly put on the old knives inside. These old knives are a little property of the family.


    Before she could react, Meng Li took things and left. Seeing this, her mother-in-law could only catch up and didn''t want Meng to leave. However, Meng Li was relieved to see her mother-in-law follow up. The blacksmith lost his wife, so she had to take her mother-in-law with her to avoid being criticized.


    On the way, the mother-in-law and Meng Li murmured all the way, saying that this can''t be done, that can''t be done, that her son suffered, and asked Meng Li if he could really do it?


    She also wants to pull Meng Li back. But if Meng Li can''t go back, she can only follow Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s ears are about to hear the cocoon. In the end, she successfully chose to ignore her words. She only knew that someone was talking in her ears, but she didn''t know what she was saying.


    When he got to the blacksmith, Meng Li told the blacksmith what he wanted no matter what his mother-in-law said. Anyway, he wanted to be small, sharp and smooth. The blacksmith felt very embarrassed. Meng Li said that he would give him all the extra iron.


    It''s really a technical job for a blacksmith. It''s hard work.


    My mother-in-law sighed and asked people to do things. If she didn''t have a copper plate, she could only do so. She felt sorry for these irons.


    What''s the matter? I followed my daughter-in-law here strangely. I didn''t want to come? I didn''t agree!

 Chapter 2260

    When the blacksmith made all the tools Meng Li wanted, it was getting dark. Maybe when he got home, he couldn''t see clearly. His mother-in-law complained about Meng Li all the time:


    "there are still people waiting to eat at home. Do you wait until now to cook in dark?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s so late. I can do it."


    She did not expect that the blacksmith''s skills and equipment were so poor that it took so much time.


    It seems that Ren Da''s legs have to get up tomorrow. It''s too late tonight.


    The mother-in-law complained all the way, listening to Meng Li some upset, once again put her words to shield, good at home has seen three girls they are cooking.


    Ren shouts that the children make it. The roots of wild vegetables are washed and boiled in the chicken soup. The pimples are also boiled in it. The chicken left for the second girl is put there. The third girl is very greedy, but they don''t move. This makes Meng Li quite satisfied.


    The mother-in-law felt more comfortable when she saw that the children were almost ready to cook.


    At dinner, Ren Da asked the second girl again. Meng Li asked the third girl. The third girl said that there had been no movement, so Meng Li stopped asking. Let''s see when she can survive.


    The mother-in-law scolded fiercely, also disliked not to be able to, but at the moment felt two wenches pitiful, she said: "calls her to come out, tonight also sleeps."


    Meng Li said, "it''s me who says you don''t teach her. I teach her that you come to defend her again. Mother, it''s really embarrassing for me."


    "Don''t go too far, do you?" Her mother-in-law took a look at Ren Da and expected her to speak for her. Who knows, Ren Da said, "mother, please let her mother teach her how to be hungry."


    Mother in law said irritably: "forget it, the dead girl asked for it."


    Think about the girl''s behavior and words, and people feel disgusted, but also think that she is a big living person.


    Everyone ate in silence. After dinner, Meng Li arranged his two sons in Ren Da''s room. He went to the third girl''s room and her mother-in-law''s room. Meng Li didn''t want to lie down with Ren Da before he went to sleep. Who knows that her mother-in-law was garrulous here for half a night.


    The suffering of life over and over again, three girls are sleeping, wake up to sleep, she is still saying.


    Meng Li said helplessly: "if you can change the status quo by saying it here, I don''t mind you saying it."


    "Not yet? Do you think I''m old and useless and still eat food? " Mother in law asked across the curtain.


    Meng Li: "I dare not."


    In the plot, the reason why her mother-in-law committed suicide is that she felt that living wasted both air and food.


    The mother-in-law snorted.


    "Go to sleep. I''ve been listening to you all night. No matter how bad life is, I have to live it. The more I think about it, the more wrong it is. I don''t want to be better." But Meng closed his eyes.


    It''s a wrong decision to sleep here. How could she make such an unwise choice.


    Originally, I wanted to close the five senses and go to bed directly, but I was worried that there was something wrong with the second girl. I couldn''t hear her, so I gave it up. But the mother-in-law who didn''t close the five senses was too annoying. It seemed that she wanted to finish all the sufferings of her life.


    She can''t say so much to the two children. She won''t let go when she finally catches herself.


    "You don''t like me. Women like you are not filial at all. They shouldn''t have let Ren Da marry you back then." My mother-in-law still didn''t let Meng Li go.


    Meng Li: "did I have to marry that year? It''s not your family that begged me to get married. "


    "That''s not because other girls don''t want to marry. Our conditions match." My mother-in-law said angrily.


    Meng Li:....


    she closed her mouth, sat up silently, and began to practice. No matter what her mother-in-law said, she didn''t say a word. It was too cold to lie on the bed, and she hadn''t warmed up for so long under the quilt. She could still warm up after practice.


    But she sat here quietly practicing, and the mother-in-law seemed to know that she wasn''t asleep, and she kept saying that Meng Li''s head was buzzing.


    There is a difference between the sound of breathing when people are asleep and when they are not asleep. This mother-in-law has good ears. She knows that she is not asleep and doesn''t care if she doesn''t respond to her.


    People''s expectations of people are like this, which will be unconsciously reduced. If the client is here to listen to her mother-in-law say these words, and say a few words of comfort to coax her, but Meng Li not only does not say good words, but also refutes her. She does not expect Meng Li to speak, and it is good to listen quietly.


    Said tired, said enough, harm Mengli in the middle of the night, finally stopped, she stopped Mengli also don''t practice, this body has a lot of problems, practice up a little slow, didn''t draw Qi into the body.


    In the morning, Meng Li got up and looked at her mother-in-law sleeping soundly. Thinking that she had been up for midnight last night, he was not famous. He called her directly:


    "mother, get up."


    Mother in law opened her eyes and looked at Meng Li. She was silent for a few seconds and asked, "what?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s OK, mother. You can sleep."


    It''s nothing to ask her mother-in-law to get up, but she was angry. She stayed up for half a night last night. She knew that her mother-in-law''s sleep was not good, and it was hard to fall asleep as long as she woke up.


    The mother-in-law closed her eyes again. After that, she opened them again and sat up to stare at Meng LiMeng Li Snickers in his heart. Who made you refuse to stop last night.


    "Mother, how dare I? You sleep well. I won''t go out this morning. I''ll dig the ground. " She said.


    We found enough wild vegetable roots yesterday to eat this morning, and we still have the surplus left there. We''ll dig the ground before daybreak. When daybreak comes, we''ll come back to deal with Ren Da''s affairs.


    Then she went out. She didn''t listen to her mother-in-law''s muttering. It''s so cold. There was a tingling feeling on her face when she opened the door.


    He was numb and stiff all the time except when he was eating meat yesterday. He will be warm in half a month, and the senior officials will come in half a month.


    By the way, she looked at the two girls with mental strength. She was lying alone on the bed of her two brothers, curled up in a ball. The bed was cold and hungry. She was shaking all over, her eyelashes were trembling, and she looked very pitiful. She seemed to be awake, just trying to brew sleepiness.


    Meng Li couldn''t take the initiative to ask her what. He put two buckets of water at home and went out. When he got to the field, he looked at the vegetable pile. If he didn''t expect the old vegetable roots to send out some new leaves, they would have brought them to eat.


    There are two or three old and yellow leaves with wormhole on each root. Meng Li pulls up the roots and throws them in the basket. With these roots, he won''t have to look for wild vegetables in the next few days.


    The day after the roots of the two plots are pulled out, it will be bright. The ground hasn''t been dug yet. My mother-in-law sits outside to mend the roots when she carries them home.


    My mother-in-law is not idle every day. There are many children at home. She spends a lot of money on clothes. If something goes wrong, she has to mend it in time to avoid getting worse and worse. Seeing Meng Li coming back with a basket full of vegetable roots, she sighs and says, "it''s really hard to eat these."

 Chapter 2261

    Meng Li said, "when the land is turned over, it can be planted in spring."


    "Then we can''t rent land this year. I''m afraid we don''t have enough to eat." The mother-in-law sighed.


    If we encounter natural disasters, it will be more difficult. I hope not.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He didn''t rent land every year because he didn''t have money. If he had good luck in one year and a good harvest, he would be able to rent another piece of land the next year. Last year, he didn''t have good luck and a bad harvest, so he didn''t have money to rent land this year.


    Depending on these two pieces of land, we can barely survive starvation. It''s unrealistic to want to eat every meal.


    There are too many people in my family.


    "You can eat those leaves after taking care of them." Although she never threw it, her mother-in-law couldn''t help telling her.


    Meng Li: "I know."


    Meng Li put down the basket and asked the three girls to boil water. While the three girls were boiling water, Meng Li crushed all the herbs she had made yesterday, squeezed the juice out and filled a full bowl. When the three girls were boiling water, Meng Li disinfected all the knives she had made yesterday, and then asked her mother-in-law to help with Ren Da''s wound.


    Scraping the meat is very painful. Seeing the sharp knife on her son''s leg, her mother-in-law wants to interrupt Meng Li, but she doesn''t dare to do it for fear of hurting her son again.


    Meng Li was annoyed to hear that. Ren Da was so hurt that he almost lost consciousness. He also thought his mother was a little noisy and said, "mother, please be quiet. I feel very uncomfortable now."


    This made the mother-in-law calm down, but the expression was exaggerated, just like Meng Li was killing her son.


    After Meng Li finally scraped off the bad meat and gave Ren Da the medicine and bandaged it up, her mother-in-law dared to speak out loud and quarreled with Meng Li, saying that how could Meng Li do it? How could she think of this method.


    Thanks to her son''s agreement, he said his son''s brain is not good.


    "Mother, wait and see, she will not harm me." Ren Da said.


    The mother-in-law looked at Ren Da and spat, "you know how to help her. Isn''t it for you?"


    Ren Da said something to coax her, but Meng Li didn''t have the time to delay so much. He wasted half an hour here and had to cook.


    They asked the children to do it together. Three girls were burning a fire, and two sons were dealing with the food. Meng Li cleaned up the so-called kitchen. After the meal in the morning, the two girls still didn''t move. Meng Li picked her eyebrows and felt that she was really resistant.


    She was going to dig in the field. The third girl ran and said, "Niang, there''s something going on over there."


    Meng Li said, "what did she say?"


    Three wenches some fear ground say: "she didn''t say anything, but seem to smash thing inside."


    Meng Li said, "since I didn''t say anything, I don''t care about her."


    What can be smashed for her is not worth money, and it can''t be smashed. Let her go.


    With that, Meng Li turned his head out of the door. Today''s sun seems to be warmer than yesterday''s. Meng Li looked up at the sky and the ground, sighing. He didn''t think of any way to make a fortune in order to meet the client''s requirements.


    It''s too necessary for her to set up a new one. Otherwise, don''t dig the land. Just sell the two pieces of land as a start-up fund. How can Ren''s family agree? Can they trust themselves and lead them to wealth?


    Take a family and they won''t take it easy.


    He would not agree even if he tried his best. Meng Li was not willing to do so. He was afraid that he would not be able to break the sky.


    I feel that it''s difficult to do, and I can''t say that I found the money... Meng Li thinks while digging, why can''t I say that?


    But now I can''t take the money and say that I have found the money. My mother-in-law should let her send Ren Da to the hospital. She has her own presence. Ren Da doesn''t have to go to the hospital. Meng Li thinks that she is more reliable than the doctors in the hospital.


    Then we have to wait for Ren Da to find an excuse to bring home a "start-up fund". During this period, we have to think about what we really depend on to get rich.


    So the land has to be dug. Meng Li takes out a little gold from the system space and buries it in the ground. He also makes a mental mark on the gold so that it won''t be taken away. He buries it in the soil for a period of time to make things more real.


    I feel tired and hot after working too much. Meng Li feels tired and boring. He has to live slowly for a while. At least he has to wait for Ren Da to be better. After digging the small piece of land to half, he sees Xiao Si running towards her.


    "Mother!" Xiao Si called out crisply.


    Meng Li clubbed his hoe and looked at Xiao Si. Xiao Si said, "the second sister is looking for you."


    Meng Li took a look at the ground and thought that he should go back and have a rest, so he said, "let''s go back."


    Back home, mother-in-law stood in front of the door and two girls quarrel, two people quarrel, Meng Li cold voice two girls said: "do you still have the strength to talk back?"


    Compared with Meng Niang''s cruel voice, she could only hear her mother''s coldness.


    "Mother, go and have a rest." Meng Li said to her mother-in-law.


    My mother-in-law said, "if you want me to go, I will go."Meng Li said, "isn''t your old man here to block himself?"


    "I''d like to. What''s the matter?" The mother-in-law said without worry.


    Meng Li''s chest fluctuated, and she was full of helplessness to the family atmosphere of the client.


    It''s a very simple thing. My mother-in-law has to raise her hand. She doesn''t make people happy. She refuses to forgive people. Meng Li says, "you always say that the second girl can''t say good things. I''m afraid the second girl is learning from you."


    "What are you talking about? As a daughter-in-law, should you say that? " Her mother-in-law was immediately angry, and she yelled at Ren Da''s room:


    "son, look at her, she said I didn''t teach well, she said I was virtuous or not."


    Meng Li: "this woman is very clever, and she makes her implication clear.


    "Mother, I hurt." Ren DAHAO was helpless, and he said to Meng Li, "can you stop talking? Respect your mother, you know? "


    "Mother is for our good, she can''t be wrong."


    Ren Da''s words didn''t make Meng Li feel a little bit, but she didn''t speak any more. She couldn''t continue to quarrel with the old woman. The more she quarreled with her, the more energetic she was and the more angry she was. When she said that, she ignored her, and she could stop for a while.


    "Two wenches, admit your mistake?" Asked Meng Li.


    Before I quarreled with my mother-in-law, my voice was quite loud. When it was my turn to talk to Meng Li, I felt powerless. She said:


    "you just want to starve me. How can I make you do what you want?"


    Meng Li pondered and asked, "are you admitting your mistake?"


    "What''s the attitude? I don''t want to. You force me. I can only do this in order to survive. " Two wenches said.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you have different principles. You seem to be soft, but you want to maintain your self-esteem. How can there be such a good thing in the world? You shouldn''t be so proud when you are my daughter."

 Chapter 2262

    Two wenches hummed in a low voice, Meng Li said: "if you want to come out, you should be upright."


    "How to be right?" Two wenches stroked empty stomach, feeling that if she didn''t eat, she would starve to death.


    It''s hard to stay in this room, hungry, thirsty and cold.


    Meng Li said coldly, "I understand."


    Two wenches still hesitated for a long time, she said: "must I bow to let me eat? I remember what you did today. "


    Meng Li: "see you are still so hard mouthed, then don''t give you this opportunity first, and then endure."


    Now she still has the strength to say some irritating words and put on such a posture. She can only ask for help when she has no strength at all.


    Meng Li turned and left, and her mother-in-law asked, "is this the end? Still closed? "


    Meng Li looked at her indifferently and ignored her. It was her who scolded her fiercely and defended her. It was speechless.


    "I went down to the ground first and said that I couldn''t let her out. If I let her out, I''ll never care after that, including marriage." She said.


    Her words were very serious, which made her mother-in-law''s expression serious.


    All said so, really nobody dares to put two wenches out, even the mother-in-law also dares not start, the woman has no Niang tube which line?


    If a mother doesn''t take part in marriage, it''s hard to get married.


    Meng Li went back to dig the ground again. When she went back to dinner in the afternoon, she still didn''t ask the second girl to come out. If her attitude is not good, don''t eat.


    It''s hard for the family to say anything. Meng Li really doesn''t want to sleep in the same room with her mother-in-law at night, but there''s no other place to sleep, and she can only endure.


    When Meng Li gets up in the morning, the second girl can''t carry it. When she hears that the door is open, she knocks on it feebly. Meng Li counts the day. She hasn''t eaten in three nights and two days.


    Little girl really can resist, actually resist so long, Meng Li open the door for her, looking at her lying on the ground, extremely weak.


    "Have you changed it?" Meng Li asked.


    The second girl said:


    "I''m wrong."


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, but she could only admit her mistake to Meng Li''s indifferent eyes.


    I was wrong. She said it in a very low voice, but she was not unwilling to do so. With some prayers, Meng Li said, "are you convinced?"


    Two wenches stagger to stand up from the ground, pout one to pour on the bed: "convinced."


    "You win. You''re tough."


    Meng Li laughs: "I want to convince you, otherwise you always put on some strange posture at home."


    "You want to break my bone and make me the same person as you. I don''t think I should be this fate." The second girl pursed her dry lips.


    Meng Li said: "you think you are qualified to pursue better, and you don''t think you are a child of this family, so I hope your own parents find you. You feel that no matter how bad your own parents are, they won''t be as bad as our family, right?"


    Two wench''s fingers moved, obviously by Meng Li said, she said: "can''t think like this?"


    "You are so old that you have accepted your life. I''m still young. How can I accept my life? I don''t want to live the same life as you."


    Meng Li sneered: "with a little bit of beauty to change fate, then what''s the use of your head?"


    Beauty is sometimes a sad card. There is no shortage of beautiful women in the world.


    Of course, this is also the only capital of the two girls.


    "What do you mean by mocking me? You just expect to marry me out for something. Do you think I''m worth more than my elder sister, but I don''t want to marry." She said.


    Meng LiXiao, the man who is willing to marry the second girl is better than the one who married the big girl. After all, the second girl is much better looking than the big girl. The only thing that the second girl is proud of is her appearance and her life experience. She is looking forward to a better life experience.


    It''s a pity her parents didn''t come to see her.


    And can confirm her parents condition is not good, even if is seeks to come over also can let two wenches disappoint.


    "If you really think it''s wrong, go and admit it to grandma, and then give you hot food now." Meng Li said.


    Two wenches farfetched ground laughed next, powerless ground nodded: "can''t get up."


    Meng Li went to help her up and helped her to her mother-in-law. Seeing that Meng Li had let her out, her mother-in-law began to say ugly words again. She said, "I thought the bones were hard, that''s all. Little girl, I really thought this family couldn''t cure you?"


    The second girl knelt on the ground feebly and said to her mother-in-law:


    "you''re right. This family can cure me. My fault. I shouldn''t talk nonsense. Forgive me. I want to eat and live."


    With these words, her body softened as if she had used her last strength.


    Now it seems light to admit her mistake, but in fact she insisted on it for so long. She was so hungry that she felt that she would die if she didn''t eat any more. She was convinced by her desire to survive.The mother-in-law snorted. It was so cold that she always felt that the second girl was still cold. She waved her hand and said, "I''m looking upset in the morning. Don''t hang around in front of me."


    In fact, that is to let the two girls go to eat first.


    Meng Li takes the second girl back to the room, and then goes to heat the dishes for her. First, he cooks a vegetable leaf Soup for her. First, he warms her body and wakes her stomach. Suddenly, her stomach may not be able to accept the meat.


    See just a bowl of vegetable leaf soup, that vegetable leaf is yellow still have insect eye, 2 wench facial expressionless drink.


    Didn''t the third sister tell her that she had chicken at home? But also did not see to eat for oneself, perhaps oneself does not deserve, did not eat did not eat.


    I haven''t eaten for a long time. The soup is very hot. The second girl wants to drink it all at once, but she can only drink it slowly. What Meng Li wants is this effect. It''s not good for her stomach to pour it down suddenly.


    After drinking the soup, there was nothing left. The second girl was still not full, but she was warmer and her stomach was more comfortable. The feeling of hunger disappeared temporarily. She looked at the empty bowl in front of her and said to Meng Li: "thank you for your charity."


    "Do you know where you are? If you have to adopt your own daughter, you are the only one who can get this treatment. " Meng Li said.


    Two wenches are still expressionless, Meng Li said: "when you don''t treat you harshly, you always feel that you are treated harshly. Now that you are treated harshly once, you will know what is harshness."


    "Whatever you want." Two wenches said: "anyway, my life is cheap."


    Meng Li stood up, took the chicken over, looked at a bowl of chicken, two girls eyes straight, looking at Meng Li: "give me?"


    Meng Li said: "it depends on whether you want to be an adopted daughter or a parent daughter. If you still think you are an adopted daughter, don''t eat it. The adopted daughter should be a little self-conscious. If you want to be a parent daughter, don''t be weird in the future."

 Chapter 2263

    The second girl gave a bleak smile:


    "does a bowl of chicken want me to die?"


    Meng Li said: "this is an attitude. If you have to be an adopted daughter, the treatment will be different. So your decision now is not just a bowl of chicken."


    Two: "helpless, I don''t want to be a girl."


    It''s bad enough now. If there is any more "special treatment", will there be any law?


    Two wenches are now brought into a strange state of mind by Meng Li. The client has been kind to her before, but she is not satisfied. Meng Li has come, and she is really bad to her once. She thinks it''s really good to treat her as before.


    Meng Li is to let her know that he has the ability to decide whether to treat her well or not, and whether to treat her well or not depends on himself.


    "Straighten out the mentality, and then don''t let me feel that you still have adopted daughter mentality, that I owe you, if you still let me have this feeling, then you wait to suffer." Meng Li pushed the chicken in front of her.


    Two wenches hesitated, or picked up chopsticks to eat, and did not speak.


    Only let two wenches state of mind, forbid her to think about foster daughter this son, a long time she will slowly forget this concept, let the heart thoroughly into the family.


    Meng Li just silently watched the two girls eat. Maybe she was too hungry. She didn''t get enough after eating a bowl of chicken. Meng Li cooked something again, and then she got enough. Looking at her deep black eyes and haggard face, it''s obvious that these days are not so good. Meng Li said:


    "you can sleep."


    It''s a bit cold to sleep at night. It''s better to sleep in the daytime. But people in this family seldom sleep in the daytime. There is always something like this in the daytime, that is, children also have some work to do. They can''t sleep on their back.


    "Is that ok?" Two wenches have some hearts.


    She didn''t sleep much before. She felt that she was almost dead. Now that she was full and comfortable, she wanted to fall down and have a rest. But she was afraid that other people would make a noise, so she didn''t dare to go to sleep. Now that she said it on her own initiative.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "considering that you didn''t have a good rest two nights ago, I''ll give you a special case."


    "Oh." The second girl lowered her head and didn''t want to say the rest.


    Meng Li went out and said to his family not to quarrel with the girl to sleep. His mother-in-law said, "what''s the sleep in the daytime?"


    Meng Li: "these two days, she''s been tossing about a lot."


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing?" My mother-in-law said angrily.


    Meng Li really didn''t want to quarrel with her mother-in-law. If she could bear it, she nodded: "yes."


    You''re all right.


    "I have to get busy."


    With that, she went to the field. It was very hard to dig. Fortunately, the client''s hands were full of cocoons. Otherwise, her hands could not stand it. She was lying in bed. All the hard work was the client''s own. Now it''s her own.


    The children are too young to do the digging work, not to mention their mother-in-law. Meng Li has been working hard for a while, so he should take advantage of these days to dig quickly, otherwise he will have to go to the mountain to dig wild vegetable roots in the morning after the vegetable roots are finished in a few days, which will delay the time.


    When it''s time to eat, Meng Li goes back with a hoe and asks the second girl to boil water. The second girl looks at Meng Li and seems to be a little unhappy. Meng Li says:


    "how come she''s not the third girl again?"


    She would have said it directly before, but this time she held it back. That''s good. It''s changed.


    The second girl didn''t speak and squatted to start a fire. Meng Li took a look at the third girl and said:


    "you two girls will change the fire later. You come today and I''ll come tomorrow."


    Three wenches have no opinion, she also whispered: "I can always do."


    It means you don''t have to change it.


    Meng Li glanced at the silent second girl and said to the third girl, "there''s no need. You''re all my daughters. Naturally, you all have to do the same work."


    Two wenches rolled a white eye, continue to light a fire, Meng Li see oneself dig the Kung Fu of the ground she all sleep well, complexion also slightly better some, say: "good."


    Still know to get up, didn''t sleep all the time.


    After Meng Li cooked the boiled water, he dealt with Ren Da''s leg. He found some medicinal materials for him before, but now it has some effect and is getting better. When he gets better, he will fix his leg with a bamboo board.


    Ren Da asked Meng Li, "are you a little better?"


    "Meng Li said:" good


    Ren Da: "what are you doing so perfunctorily.


    He thinks Meng Li is perfunctory, but in fact, Meng Li is serious. She thinks that the second girl is really good. At least she can stop talking so far. She can bear some words and hold her down.


    When eating, Ren Da really felt that the second girl was good, at least she said less.


    Once upon a time, she had to reproach her younger brother and sister when she had nothing to do. She hated this and that. Now she sits there quietly and eats. Even after she speaks, she looks at Meng Li. Obviously, she is afraid of her.Meng Li smiles.


    Every day, Meng Li not only goes up to the mountain to find food, but also digs the ground. He also has to be responsible for his big legs, and he has to find medicinal materials for him. He has to deal with the big and small affairs of his family, which are tedious and tiring.


    After a few days, Ren Da''s wound was much better, and he fixed the bamboo board. As for the broken bones inside, he had to repair them by himself. Now there is no scientific and technological material, so he can''t do more.


    When it comes to fracture, it''s also unfortunate and coincidental. I broke my own bone as soon as I went to the upper position. I''ve cultivated for this for quite a long time. This time, the husband of the client is the same.


    And the county government also informed the capital minister to come here to inspect the news, will arrive in a few days, this is the notice to every family, two wenches also heard, Meng Li see her listen to the expression is serious, you know she still have ideas in mind.


    Ren Da said: "the capital has sent people here. It seems that the weather will be warm."


    "It''s really getting warmer and warmer these days. It will be warmer when he comes." Meng Li said.


    With a smile on his face, Ren Da said, "it''s hard in winter, but it''s better in spring. Heaven doesn''t make it hard in the four seasons. I''m afraid people can''t bear it."


    Meng Li laughs: "yes."


    "Just take it as a gift from heaven. I hope the weather will be good this year and the harvest in the field will be better."


    Ren Da said, "I''ll go down with you in a few days. I don''t want you to work so hard."


    Meng Li: "your legs are not good. Don''t worry. I can do it by myself."


    "It''s about getting up early and coming back late." She said.


    Ren Da shakes his head and looks at Meng Li painfully. Meng Li says, "don''t worry, take good care of yourself."


    She did not wait for any big response and turned away. In fact, she didn''t think about planting anything well up to now.


    Growing food is not worth money at all, and it''s very hard to get enough food and clothing. I want to grow something else.

 Chapter 2264

    But what''s the point.


    In this environment, the real kind of point of value will also be targeted, when the time is also to make wedding clothes for others.


    Can others force themselves to resist? Block is to block, but after blocking is endless trouble, everything is too troublesome.


    These days, Meng Li sleeps in the room of her two sons, and let them sleep next to each other. She really doesn''t want to sleep with Ren Da, for nothing else, because Ren Da''s smell is really hard to sleep, and he has to practice. He should always ask why he doesn''t sleep.


    The second girl, the third girl and her mother-in-law are still in the same room. Because Meng Li doesn''t sleep with her son, her mother-in-law asks Meng Li what she does. Meng Li just tells Ren Da to keep quiet. It''s easy for her to hurt Ren Da when she sleeps.


    My mother-in-law couldn''t refute this view just for Ren DAHAO''s sake.


    The second girl knows the news that the minister is coming to Beijing. Now she must have made a plan. Meng Li finds her and calls her to her room. She knows that Meng Li has something to say to her, but she doesn''t know what it is. She asks:


    "what have I done wrong these days? You''re not satisfied again? "


    Meng Li: "No."


    These days very good, two wenches are also a long memory.


    Meng Li thinks that the second girl''s behavior in the minister''s house in the plot is so inflated. The biggest factor is that the minister is bored and says some nice words to the second girl. Most women don''t take it seriously. Only the second girl hasn''t seen the world seriously.


    If the minister didn''t say those words, the second girl would be more careful in the house, and she wouldn''t die so fast.


    Meng Li looks at her thin body. She''s in her teens. She can get married in this era. But in science and technology, she''s still in junior high school. It''s a real child.


    "You see what I do." Two wenches ask.


    "There will be a minister from Beijing," he said


    The second girl said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Meng Li said, "when I listen to others about this, I see you have some ideas."


    The second girl: "she couldn''t help touching her cheek and asked," are you guessing? "


    Meng Li nodded: "you have a lot of heart, I have to guard against it."


    "I have a lot of heart?" Er Ya looks like she heard the joke. She said, "I have so many prejudices because I''m not born to you."


    But two wenches after finishing this sentence regretted, she felt that she said something wrong, but really blurted out at that time.


    Meng Li picked her eyebrows and looked at her in her spare time:


    "are you sure you want to discuss with me about your adopted daughter or birth?"


    "No Two wenches said.


    Meng Li snorted: "since you speak this kind of words again, I have to punish you. If you are an adopted daughter, I''ll go to pick a few buckets of water to come back. Anyway, I don''t care if you are an adopted daughter."


    "Isn''t the adopted daughter human? In your heart, it seems that the adopted daughter is not a human being, so she should be a cow and a horse. " Two wenches not quick ground say.


    Meng Li said, "then I am such a vicious person. What can you do for me?"


    Two wenches: "OK."


    You''re good.


    As long as people are shameless, unruly and unruly, no one can help you.


    "Come on." Meng Li glanced at her indifferently.


    If we don''t punish Er wench today, she will think that it''s nothing to mention it again, and then she will mention it again, and then her old state will recur.


    The second girl is unwilling to go. She can''t pick up two buckets of full water at a time. She can only put half of the water in the bucket and then pick it back. When she gets home, she pours it in the VAT. Meng Li silently watches her run back and forth for more than ten times before she stops.


    She wore thick clothes in winter, but her shoulder was still red by the shoulder pole.


    "I''m not tired of this work." Two wenches pant to Meng Li to say.


    Meng Li: "don''t breathe if you''re not tired. You can''t even breathe like this.


    She thinks the second girl is a little funny. She is too young to be sensible. She thinks she is sensible, and then she is sensitive. She is trying to maintain her self-esteem.


    She said with a smile, "then go again?"


    Two wenches are silent.


    Meng Li had no choice but to shake his head and said softly, "little girl, you can''t do this, do you know? Crying children have sugar to eat, you always make a strong appearance, but ignore their own environment and age, your age, the sweet call my mother, coax me to love you


    It''s like asking questions.


    Sweet, sweet to the heart, she will be sweet to say good words to coax themselves, so that they are willing to be good to her.


    Children can be so ah, why must pretend to be strong to show their growth?


    Two wenches say: "I coax you to have what use, coax you to be able to have meat to eat to have clothes to wear?"? Not yet. "


    Meng Li: "that''s quite reasonable.""But if you don''t coax me, you will be even worse."


    Two wenches: "count you very."


    "But I can''t coax you. I''m not in the mood. If I don''t have enough food and clothing, I can''t say nice things."


    Meng Li smiles. I''m afraid that her mother-in-law has influenced her character.


    "You have to talk anyway. Good words and bad words lie in your mind. Good words make others like you. Bad words make people hate you." Meng said to her calmly.


    Two wenches: "so hypocritical, I just want to say what I want to say."


    Meng Li nodded: "then you say what you want to say, I can also ask you to do what I want you to do."


    The second girl is always threatened.


    "Do you still want to say what you want to say?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Two wenches: "don''t want to say, nothing to say."


    Meng Li continued to smile: "that''s right. In fact, you''re quite aware of current affairs. You just lack discipline. It''s good to have more discipline."


    Other people may not be able to discipline the second girl. Even if she is disciplined, it will lead to her resentment and make her do some worse things. But her identity is different. She is her mother after all. When she raised her, she didn''t hate the family. In the past, she just felt that she had been treated unfairly.


    "Call me mother." Meng Li said to her.


    Two wenches don''t start.


    I don''t want to call. I can''t call. I don''t feel like I''ve called for a long time.


    Meng Li said, "call quickly."


    Second girl: "is...


    sick?


    "No?" Meng Li continued to stare at her, and then she called out: "Niang."


    "Speak up." Meng Li said.


    "Mother!" Two wenches shout a little louder, but the tone is not very good.


    I feel that if I want to be a girl, I''ll have to shout to you first


    Two wenches said unhappily: "that is, I still have to rely on this family to eat now. When I don''t expect this family to eat, you can''t help me."

 Chapter 2265

    Meng Li said, "let''s wait until you don''t depend on this family."


    Second girl: "what do you think of the people coming from the capital?" Meng Li asked.


    Two wenches: "how can I see, just look at it like this."


    Meng Li: "really? You don''t have a plan in mind? "


    Two wenches say: "I am such a pariah, what plan can you have?"


    Meng Li stared at the girl and said, "I had a dream earlier that you were pitied by the minister and left with him, but in the end you died miserably."


    The second girl''s expression is strange: "are you afraid you expect me to climb the high branch? Do you think I have the ability to be pitied? How can he pity me with so many people? "


    Meng Li sighed and said:


    "he just dreamed that you bumped into his horse and got hurt. He didn''t want to compensate you. Later, when you wandered in front of him, he saw that you were so pitiful, and you said that you had no father or mother. He regarded you as an orphan."


    These are all the plans that the two girls want now, but they are told by Meng Li. Hearing what Meng Li said, the two girls are thrilled.


    Yes, that''s her plan, but how could she be dreamt of in advance?


    Or mother?


    "In the end? How did I die? " Two wenches urgently ask.


    Meng Li took a look at her and said, "how can you integrate into the high gate courtyard? There is no one behind you, and you will die without a place to bury yourself."


    "Even if I can almost starve you to death by your mother''s identity, you can be treated a lot outside, and your mouth can''t spit out pleasant words. How can I please people?"


    Meng Li also took this to beat the two girls.


    "You......" two wenches feel back hair cold.


    Is this a sign from heaven? Stop her next plan.


    Stop her from dying?


    Will it really kill you? Two wenches heart thump to beat, is, right, want to pull a person to be able to rectify oneself casually.


    She''s been treated twice, and she''s seen it.


    Meng Li said, "are you really like what I dream of? Tell others that you have no father, no mother, an orphan. "


    Two wenches silent, because in her plan is like this, if there is a father and a mother, how to get other people''s pity.


    "You are silent, you acquiesce, you have no conscience, I''m raising you for nothing." Meng Li sighed, as if he was hurt. On the contrary, he made the girl feel guilty.


    Yes, it seems to erase their efforts.


    No matter whether it''s good or not, I have raised myself. I really have no conscience, but I just want to win a future.


    If you succeed, you will never forget to repay them. If you fail, you will bear everything.


    Meng Li said: "little girl, fortunately it''s a dream. Otherwise, if you really fall into this field, it will make me sad. I think you should not be so bold and dare to offend the Minister of the court."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I can''t solve many daily chores. It''s helpless to have enough food and clothing." She''s gone.


    Leave two wenches stay in place for a long time, she is quite distressed, and Meng left the mountain to look for herbs.


    The second girl is extremely depressed at home. She is a person of this era. She is in awe of ghosts and gods. Being said by Meng Li, she feels that it indicates her future. Everyone is afraid of death, and the possibility of death is not absent. Therefore, she becomes very hesitant. She is afraid to implement her plan.


    Meng Li was lucky to catch another pheasant.


    It is true that some medicinal materials on the mountain can be sold for money, but the clients don''t understand these. It''s hard to explain. They can''t say how they can do it.


    It can''t be said that God gave it in his dream. It''s too grandiose.


    I remember that there was a person who was also the client''s last medical career. However, the client was still young at that time and had been away for a while, so he had a way to explain his source of knowledge.


    The trustor''s situation has been in this place all the time, and there is no reason for him to disappear and come back. I''m afraid that the family is in a mess, and I can no longer get the trust of my husband and mother-in-law.


    After taking the pheasant home, everyone gathered around to have a look. The second girl was silent beside him. Meng Li asked, "are you not happy to eat meat?"


    The second girl was bored for a long time, but she didn''t say some strange words. She said that she would be punished. She said: "happy."


    Meng Li laughs: "happy is good, call Niang, give you to eat tonight."


    The second girl: "she didn''t say a word. Meng Li said to the other children," call your mother quickly. Only when you call your mother can you have something to eat. "


    A few children cleverly called Niang, left two wenches didn''t call, Meng Li said: "don''t you want to eat?"


    Two wenches some annoyed ground called sound Niang, Meng Li said: "not sincere."


    "Mother!" Two wenches rolled their eyes, very convinced.


    It''s so bad tempered.


    "Happy? Thank you very much Meng Li said.Three wenches and two sons immediately around to say thank you mother, two wenches but also can only whisper: "thank you mother."


    Meng LiXiao wants this kind of interaction. Although the days are hard, it can create happiness.


    Seeing that Meng Li caught another chicken, her mother-in-law was also very happy. Seeing that Meng Li asked the second girl to say something nice, she remembered that her daughter-in-law said that she didn''t say something nice last time. On the surface, she was educating the second girl. In fact, she was fighting cattle across the mountain?


    There was a trace of displeasure in my heart, and I wanted to say something about it. But I thought that no matter what my daughter-in-law said these days, she either ignored it or brought it back. In a word, she didn''t take advantage of it. On the contrary, she was full of anger, and felt that it was meaningless to say anything else. Some of her self-criticism was boring.


    She was embarrassed with a smile and said to Meng Li, "I''m an old woman who''s been touched by you."


    Meng Li smiles.


    It seems to have some influence on my mother-in-law.


    Speaking can improve people''s happiness index, and speaking is also an art.


    This time I ate meat much more happily than last time, because last time I was depressed because of the second girl.


    In the middle of the night, Meng Li saw two girls tossing and turning. After thinking about it, he made a dream for him. He gave her the story she experienced again. Of course, it was only her personal experience, and he didn''t show her the tragic fate of the client''s family.


    Want to come today all frighten two wenches, let her do a dream again in the evening, estimate can dispel her to want to climb the idea of high branch.


    I don''t want to talk to her too much about it, and I don''t want to toss about a big conflict about it...


    it turns out that this method is effective. The girl who had this dream woke up and was so scared that she lost her face. In the next few days, she was very worried. This dream and Meng Li''s words lingered in her mind.


    She began to lose confidence. Is she really capable of attracting the pity of the minister? Can I really go to the capital? Can you really survive in a cannibal place like Beijing?


    Ask yourself whether you deserve it or not?

 Chapter 2266

    The second girl shrank.


    It''s a complete retreat.


    Minister came and went, she did not appear in front of the minister, minister here every day she stood at the door to see, in the heart do not know what is thinking, Meng Li on the side beat her.


    She said that she would not really be like what she dreamed. The second girl denied it all the time. She said that she didn''t have the courage and Meng Li was daydreaming.


    Because of Meng Li''s words, her dream and her inner self-confidence, she stopped. Finally, she hesitated and gave up. She did not dare to gamble. She was afraid. She insisted on ignoring God''s meaning and would encounter God''s revenge.


    Even if these are useless to the second girl, Meng Li has other ways to prevent her from provoking the minister in Beijing. Now it''s easy.


    It''s been more than half a month since I came here. Meng Li hasn''t started his plan to get rich. It''s not that he doesn''t want to start it, it''s not that time.


    Ren Da has been able to go down to the ground, and his legs are recovering well under the care of Meng Li. He goes down to the ground in a panic. However, the ground has been turned over by Meng Li, and he has nothing to do. Before it''s time to grow crops, Meng Li plans to turn over the gold buried in the soil in a few days, and then officially start his plan to get rich.


    She had an idea in her mind.


    Meng Li is washing clothes by the river. It''s warmer now. He finally dares to take off his clothes and wash them. It''s three girls and two girls who rush to the river to find her. They say that the big girl is back and let her go back quickly.


    Meng Li rubbed his clothes and sighed.


    There''s something wrong with the big girl.


    She took a look at the two girls. In the plot, the two girls all followed the capital minister back to the capital at this time, so only the three girls in the plot came to ask the client to go back.


    "Let''s go." Meng Li said.


    "You carry your clothes." She said.


    A wooden basin was filled with heavy clothes. The water in it was not squeezed dry. It was very heavy and needed to be carried by both of them.


    Meng Li walked calmly in front, and the second girl said, "Niang, you don''t think the elder sister will come back to see you, do you?"


    Meng Li looked back at the girl and said, "language is an art. It''s not pleasant for you to say that. It makes people feel that you are laughing at the girl coming back for something else."


    The second girl pursed her mouth: "did you guess?"


    "At this time and no Festival, big girl from don''t need to come back, can come back is definitely met with something."


    Like big girl married in the past, every day in order to stammer, how can you put her back to her mother''s home for no reason.


    Even if there is no plot, you can guess what happened to her.


    Two wenches pulled to pull corners of mouth, always feel this Niang is ignorant and ignorant before, but this period of time unexpectedly feel she is very clever, is it because of oneself whole convinced?


    "Mother, how miserable the elder sister is." The third girl is not as cold as the second girl. She is full of sympathy for the big girl.


    In fact, some things hurt others, because in her idea, the family she will marry will not be better than the big girl''s family. She is also afraid that she will be the same as the big girl in the future.


    Meng Li said coldly, "let''s go home."


    Back home, under the shabby hut sat Wang''s mother-in-law and Wang Xiang''s husband.


    Of course, there is a big girl, she stood on one side with a sad face, see Meng Li came back, her eyes dodged, some dare not face Meng Li.


    There is also a mother-in-law. Although her mother-in-law is usually rude and unreasonable, others really come to her. She can only wait for her daughter-in-law to come back to deal with these things.


    Ren Da is not at home today. He went outside to get seeds. It''s a bit of welfare for the country. He will give some seeds to the farmers who have land, but it''s very troublesome to get them. He may not get them all day.


    Yesterday went for a day, today he went to Meng Li did not stop him, big girl things can deal with themselves, there is no need to leave him at home.


    "Are you here? Three wenches, didn''t you bring them water to drink? " Although Meng Li saw the bowl in front of the mother and son, he didn''t see the water.


    Three wenches immediately said: "I''m going to take it."


    Meng Li said with a smile to his mother and son: "it seems that after you came here, you said a lot. You are very thirsty."


    Two wenches unexpectedly looked at Meng Li one eye, at ordinary times Niang talk not all very pleasant to hear, also asked the whole family to learn to say pleasant words, but now how to return a responsibility?


    There''s a sense of inferiority when you come up.


    Wang''s embarrassed smile, Meng Li said to Wang Xiang: "at least I met my mother-in-law. How can I bury my head and ignore it? Before I get married, you''re just shy. After I get married, you can''t let go. How can you be the pillar of my family?"


    Wang Shi "....


    the second girl chuckled and looked at Meng Li with admiration.


    I don''t know how to talk.


    In her eyes, Wang Xiang is just like a waste. She doesn''t have any independent opinions or independent thinking ability. She listens to his mother in everything. But his mother is a shrew. How about marrying her elder sister?


    At that time, she had 10000 objections to the marriage, but everyone said that she had a high opinion and a low hand, and her eldest sister even fell in love with Wang Xiang''s dull honesty, and then she came and went.Wang was also confused by Meng Li''s preemptive action. He couldn''t smile and coughed awkwardly. He said to Meng Li:


    "my son is shy. I don''t see you much, but it''s time to call you. It''s because he''s not polite. But when he calls you his mother-in-law, you should be a mother-in-law. A son-in-law is half a son, so you should say a fair word for him. ¡±


    Meng Li nodded and said to the second girl, "bring me a chair."


    Second girl: "I really want to move a chair for you, but I have to have one at home.


    The family is full of small wooden stools. When Meng Li sees that the short stool is also speechless, sitting is like sitting on the ground. Forget it, he is too lazy to sit.


    "Shousheng Niang comes to listen first. You haven''t yelled well since you''ve been married to my girl for so long." Meng Li said to Wang Xiang.


    Wang couldn''t help but cut in a low voice. What kind of airs did he put on?


    Do you really think you are a dish? Wait and see where your face goes.


    Wang looked at Wang, Wang nodded and said: "call, you should call."


    Then Meng Li heard a very low voice of the mother, a man''s voice was as big as a mosquito, twisted into such a sure is not a character defect?


    Or intelligence stay in a few years old, it doesn''t look like mental retardation, in short, this performance let Meng Li is very disappointed, it''s hard to say, feel unable to save.


    "Come on, what happened to you?" Asked Meng Li.


    Wang Xiang bowed his head and refused to speak. As his mother, Wang naturally wanted to speak for him. She straightened her face, and her momentum came up. She raised her chin, looked at Meng Li askance, and said, "how do you educate girls in your family? Now we''ve killed all our grandchildren. "

 Chapter 2267

    Meng Li is silent, looking at Wang Shi.


    Wang continued:


    "it''s a pity that you gave birth to these children and didn''t teach your daughter how to raise a baby?"


    Meng Li pondered and asked, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    Wang: "what''s wrong?"


    "If you have a daughter, you should teach me how to get married. Now it''s better. If it leads to a big mistake, who will compensate my grandson?"


    Meng Li said, "grandson?"


    Wang said, "are you reacting now? Your daughter has been here for two months, but she hasn''t released any news in just two months. Who knows, she hasn''t been able to pass three months. Is it all your daughter''s fault? "


    Meng Li said, "you are here to ask for a crime."


    "No, I just want to send her back so that you can have a good education. In addition, your family has to say that our family is very sick now, and she has eaten a lot of meat." Wang said shamelessly.


    Meng Li: "because you lost your grandson, so our family should compensate you?" She smiles. It''s a bit of a logic.


    "How did the child fall?" Meng Li looks at the big girl.


    The big girl immediately blushed, especially embarrassed. Meng Li looked at Wang Xiang again: "as your wife, you can''t protect her well. You let your mother ask questions and hurt her soul. Do you think you should?"


    Wang Xiang looks up at Meng Li, and then looks at Wang in panic. Facing Meng Li''s censure, he can''t find a word to refute.


    Meng Li was even more disappointed.


    Such a man can''t be saved.


    Wang was a little angry. She said, "what are you saying? I blame my uncle."


    Meng Li: "isn''t it half my son? It''s common for me to reprimand my son. "


    Wang''s "...


    Yes, it''s powerful.


    She''s still killing her son?


    Oh


    Since there is no good attitude here, there is no need to speak well.


    "I haven''t seen you for some days. I''m afraid it''s not because of Ren Da''s broken leg that you can''t let other people down." She said with great concern.


    This is also said to her mother-in-law, which means that she is trying to sow dissension. After listening to this, her mother-in-law looks at Meng Li angrily.


    Yes, does this family want to be suppressed by their daughter-in-law alone?


    It''s no wonder that she was rude to herself during this period of time. Thinking of these things, she was just about to say something. Meng Li said: "the son you raised is submissive and dare not talk to others. I''m afraid that you are also used to being rude at home and oppressing the masculinity of the family, which makes you feel that others are the same."


    Wang couldn''t bear it any longer. He stood up and yelled at Meng Li: "reproach my son? Blame me? What are you doing? "


    Meng Li: "I''m also my mother-in-law. Why don''t you have the right to say something about my daughter? Why can''t I return it to you? "


    "I''ve never seen such a rascal as you." Wang said angrily:


    "so I brought up a shameless daughter. When I had something in my stomach, I couldn''t help being with my husband. Now it''s OK, the child is gone!"


    "It''s disgusting and shameless to try to be cheerful. I don''t want such a daughter-in-law."


    She let the three girls blush. The big girl was in a panic and felt ashamed to see others. Although the second girl''s face was not too red, she still looked away, which was very embarrassing.


    Meng Li looks at the past coldly, so his attitude determines the direction of things. In the plot, Wang comes to blame the client for not teaching her daughter, which leads to the loss of the child. The client says that he is wrong and that he will teach her well. When he leaves, he gives all the things that can be given to Wang at home, hoping that Wang will not pursue this matter and treat her daughter well. Today, he is happy The momentum is not low, and he said something to embarrass Wang. Now Wang''s mouth is not merciful, and his words are much more ugly and straightforward than those in the plot.


    She sneered, looked at Wang Xiang sarcastically and said, "stand up."


    Wang Xiang was so weak that he shrunk and looked at Wang Shi. Wang Shi said, "why do you yell at my son?"


    "He hurt my daughter. Shouldn''t I do this to him?" Meng Li asked.


    She looked at Wang coldly, her eyes were flat, and she didn''t feel anything at the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s not your fault why you touch your wife when you know she''s pregnant?"


    "let''s go back to Wang Niang and ask him more weakly


    Today''s mother-in-law is particularly fierce. If she can''t stir it up, she will leave.


    Two wenches can''t help sneering, whispered to the big wench: "you see what you married, it''s really blind."


    Big wench lowered a head, two wenches always talk prickly, she doesn''t care with her.


    "Ren family, you are really shameless. What''s wrong with men since ancient times when you say this to your son-in-law? Men are always right. It''s your daughter who can''t bear to do this kind of thing. She doesn''t want to. Is it my son who forced her? She''s such a wave, I PoohWith that, she spat hard, and the spittle star flew to the big girl. The big girl gave way to the side, and the expression was very ugly.


    Looking at Meng Li pleadingly, Putong knelt down and said, "Niang, don''t make a noise. I''m wrong."


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault." She really can''t stand those words. The words that come out of the quarrel are very unpleasant.


    A strong sense of shame made her want to be killed.


    Meng Li looked at the big girl and said, "well, you''re talking about it. Did you take the initiative?"


    "Mother!" Big girl sobbed: "you don''t ask."


    She was ashamed to answer such a question.


    Does that make sense? Today is to embarrass her to death! One is mother-in-law, the other is mother-in-law, and there is a sister beside them. They all stare at themselves. The third sister''s eyes are full of sympathy and fear, and the second sister''s eyes are disdainful and helpless.


    "So you want to recognize it? To bear a charge like this? At that time, all the townships will say that you can''t stand loneliness, especially need men? " Meng Li said faintly.


    If the big girl insists on carrying this kind of reputation, there''s nothing to say. However, if the reputation spreads in the plot, it will make some men with bad ideas active. Sometimes when they meet the big girl, they even say something to tease her.


    After all, it''s a matter of peach color. In their eyes, the big girl can''t bear to be so lonely that she has killed all the children. They feel that the big girl is a casual person.


    Like the waves in Wang''s mouth.


    Wang has no virtue in his mouth.


    In addition to her husband''s virtue, no one would be afraid of her. After that, she suffered a lot, which was the source of her suffering.


    Even if she is teased, she will be scolded and beaten when she goes back. Life is very sad.


    "My fault is all my fault. It has nothing to do with Xiangge." Big girl''s voice is indistinct, Meng Li says: "can want to understand consequence?"

 Chapter 2268

    Big girl Lengleng Leng ground looks at Meng Li, thin ground her body shape shook to shake, a face bitter astringent, cry out: "Niang!"


    Meng Li''s face slowed down and her tone was much softer. She said to the big girl:


    "don''t be afraid, son. My mother will make the decision for you. Our daughters all have their parents. They don''t care if they get married."


    She said this sentence to the big girl, but also to the second girl and the third girl.


    The client hoped that the children would be well, but because of her extreme poverty, she had no confidence and no ability to do more.


    "I have to make things clear today. I can''t make my son suffer this injustice." Li Meng said again.


    Wang stared at Meng Li with great anxiety: "what do you mean? Did your daughter get hurt when she married to our family? Isn''t our family more aggrieved? A good child is gone, just because of your daughter''s virtue! "


    Meng Li looked at him coldly: "virtue? How good are you


    "How is your son? I''ve never heard that a woman can force a man to do something like that, and my daughter would not suffer if he didn''t know what to do. "


    When she accepted the plot, she knew that the big girl''s child would fall, but she didn''t choose to stop it after she came. There was nothing to stop it. The mother-in-law couldn''t treat the big girl as a human being. What she wanted was to let the big girl come back home when she had a chance.


    Wang spat: "Ren family, you are too shameless. You still say that my son, my son is young, and women can''t control it at present. Are you wrong? It''s not your daughter''s love affair that makes him so


    Two wenches wring eyebrows, looking at the big wench: "do you have the heart to help you talk like this? Just put up with people saying that to you? "


    "Just looking at my mother to defend for you? If you really want to be so disheartened, I don''t think it''s necessary for my mother to help you. "


    The elder sister''s silent attitude is also chilling. She is fighting for Meng Li at the moment. She is moved by her mother''s attitude. At least she has the backbone and is willing to make decisions for her daughter. Until now, she finds out that her mother is the one with the backbone.


    Meng left to hook lips Cape, two wenches really are some changes.


    The big girl looked at the second girl flustered and looked at Meng Li again. The third girl also said weakly: "elder sister, don''t make me cold."


    Mother all quarrels for you like this, you at least have to follow mother to say a few words.


    "Mother... It''s the daughter. I''m sorry." Big girl some regret, also suddenly wake up, at the beginning of their only want to calm down, just want to quickly end this time, but did not consider the mother''s idea, more did not consider the future.


    Can''t call Niang cold heart, but really want to make go on?


    But if I don''t stand in the United Front with my mother this time, my mother will be cold hearted. I''m afraid I won''t get her love and care from now on.


    Meng Li looks at her faintly, but it''s not her fault. It''s normal that teenagers are not clear headed and have no access to ideas.


    "It''s Xiang Ge. He said that he couldn''t bear it. He had to..." The big girl was very embarrassed to finish this sentence, and Wang Xiang was also flustered. He was like a child who had made a mistake. His body trembled for a moment. He was afraid that his mother would scold him. Unexpectedly, the big girl said the truth.


    There was a feeling of being betrayed. He called out his mother weakly, but he could not help blaming the big girl in a low voice and said:


    "didn''t you say no?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you speak very quietly, but I also heard it. I didn''t expect that the men of the Wang family would bear such a burden. This is the son you raised. Women have to bear the burden of such things!"


    "What do you say?" Meng Li asked Wang.


    Wang''s head is almost blown up by the big girl, so she slanders her son. Her son is always honest. How can he do such a thing? It''s impossible to be so ungrateful.


    Even if the truth is like this, if the girl doesn''t keep wandering in front of her son, it''s impossible for her son to control her. After all, it''s the girl''s intention, bitch, bitch!


    She was furious in her heart and angry on her face. She stretched out her foot and kicked the big girl. She kicked the thin girl to the ground. The big girl cried out: "mother, don''t hit me!"


    Meng Li looked at Wang Shi: "who allowed you to beat my daughter in front of me?"


    Now, with his face torn, Wang simply broke the jar, hands akimbo, arrogant, staring at Meng Li:


    "how? Can''t I educate my daughter-in-law? She''s full of lies. Looking at her husband''s honesty, she shirks the responsibility on him. It''s quite shameless. Her mother''s family is rude and unreasonable. If she can''t teach her well, I have to admit that I''m unlucky to teach her myself. "


    Meng Li snorted, looked at Wang Xiang, who was sitting, and directly kicked Wang Xiang, kicking him from the stool to the ground. This operation shocked everyone in the field. Wang exclaimed and asked Meng Li:


    "are you crazy?"


    Meng Li snorted and said coldly, "can''t I educate my son-in-law? It''s shameful to hurt my daughter and make her bear the blame. I can only accept my bad luck and avenge my daughter myself. "


    Wang''s forehead is blue, and she can''t say a word of Meng Li''s anger. But her mother-in-law didn''t expect to make a scene. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak. Meng Li looked at her faintly, but she didn''t dare to say it.I always feel that it''s not good to speak. My mother-in-law also has a long memory. I''m not willing to speak easily because I''ve been insulted many times. I guess I''m going to be insulted before I say something.


    Meng Li said to the second girl, "go and help your sister up. What''s the use of kneeling on the ground? There''s nothing wrong with kneeling."


    The second girl immediately went to help the big girl up, and Wang also went to help her son up, but the meaning was really difficult to level, saying: "Ren family, where do you come from capital so crazy, you really think your family is great? Who do you think cares about your daughter? It''s not too much for me to ask my son to stop being such a prodigal person! "


    Meng Li really can''t stand Wang''s love. She is called big girl. She is honest and kind-hearted. Now her mother-in-law calls her so. She wants to die. Meng Li frowns slightly and says to Wang: "it''s not Hugh, but I want to ask my daughter and your son to leave now!"


    "He Li?" Wang''s eyes are silly.


    The result she expected was not like this. Normally, the other family was flustered when they heard the word "Xiu". Who would like to send her daughter back when she was divorced?


    Is there anyone else willing to marry a woman when she is taken home? Can you still get married? Will their family keep the girl till she grows old? There''s so much gossip.


    What''s more, it''s hard for women to accept being divorced. Some of them even look for that shortsightedness, and feel very sad....


    the big girl is really scared. She never thought that her mother-in-law would divorce her, but her mother wanted her to leave. Why is this so?


    The worst result is to be scolded by everyone, and then bear a bad reputation, but not to be divorced. The consequence is too serious.

 Chapter 2269

    "Niang, it''s all my fault, my fault..." Big girl panic God, regardless, and began to admit the wrong.


    Take responsibility for yourself.


    Two wenches really can''t stand the big wench''s disheartened appearance, and said angrily: "you are so nobody cares about you."


    Meng Li also has a headache, but he doesn''t blame the big girl too much. He is too young and a child growing up in this environment.


    And two wenches are strong and arrogant, and they can''t bear it as much as big wenches.


    See big wench immediately counseled, Wang Shi is proud rise, look at Meng Li haughtily: "how to say?"


    Meng Li picks eyebrow: "how to say?"


    "Parents'' orders must not be violated."


    Wang chuckled: "big girl married to our family, that is our family, what qualifications do you have to order her to abandon her husband and family?"


    Meng Li looked at the big girl: "would you like to be with her? Just stay at home after leaving. I''ll keep you


    Mother in law:


    What conditions at home ah, dare to call the big girl back to support.


    It''s a set of big talk.


    What about a lot of gossip?


    The mother-in-law''s face disapproved, and Meng Li ignored it directly.


    See big girl how to choose, if really don''t want to come back even if, always can''t force her and leave, at that time should blame oneself.


    In the face of her mother''s inquiry, the big girl was at a loss. She felt it was too difficult to make such a big choice in a short time.


    She can''t do it.


    "Mother..." She called weakly, in a tone of unspeakable guilt.


    Meng Li said: "needless to say, I know."


    "Give you time to think about it and come back if you don''t have a good time. The door of this house is always open for you."


    "Thank you, mom, thank you." Big girl is very grateful, immediately kneel kowtow, as long as you Niang this sentence, the heart is more solid.


    Meng Li smiles, but there is no choice in her smile. The second girl looks at the big girl with a grudge. Now she has a chance to get rid of the sea of suffering, but she still refuses to get rid of it. She has to plunge into it. Who will suffer at that time?


    Life has been very hard, elder sister has more to eat.


    How many parents in the world are willing to support their children out of the misery? Most parents ask their daughters to bear it if they can.


    Wang is very proud, she sneered repeatedly: "so your daughter still wants to stay in our family, then you should compensate a little?"


    Meng Li said faintly: "what is the compensation? Why do you think I''m such a bully? "


    "Don''t you think about your daughter? Don''t want your daughter to have a better life? " Wang asked.


    This is a threat. No compensation? Can I be kind to your daughter without any good?


    The big girl looked at Meng Li in fear: "Niang..."


    Meng Li just looked back with light eyes.


    I can understand that you don''t know how to give up when you are young, but I can''t pay for you.


    Don''t let you suffer, how can you know that the society is dangerous, how can you willingly return to this home?


    To give you a chance, you have to look back.


    The big girl understood Meng Li''s meaning from her expression, and immediately felt ashamed. She let her mother lose face in front of her mother-in-law, and she didn''t want to come back. Now she even hopes that her mother can help her and make her feel better in her mother-in-law''s house. Obviously, she shouldn''t.


    "Whatever. This is your daughter-in-law." Meng Li hooked the corner of his lips and said, looking at Wang''s with Great indifference.


    Wang Shi: "I''m not sure."


    Heartless?


    It''s heartless.


    So just because he didn''t listen to you, he Li didn''t care whether his daughter was alive or dead?


    "You don''t treat your daughter like a human being? I thought you loved your daughter so much that you pretended to die. " Wang said sarcastically.


    The voice falls, Wang turns to think, that oneself run this meaning in?


    She didn''t get any benefits. Instead, she had a quarrel with the other party. Wang thought it was not worth going. She stamped her foot and said, "no, good children are lost because of your daughter''s negligence. It''s also a human life. In the final analysis, your family is not well educated. Your family has a lot of responsibility and must pay compensation!" Wang raised his head and looked at Meng Li''s family.


    Meng Li snorted: "then I have to investigate the responsibility of your family. What''s your son doing? Animals are not as good as animals. "


    "If you want to bite back, let''s go to court and see how the magistrate decides this."


    The big girl immediately looks at Meng Li in a pleading way. She shakes her head desperately and shouts in her heart: don''t, don''t, how can this kind of thing go to the county government? Does she still have the face to see people?


    "Brother Xiang Brother Xiang... " She has no face to ask Meng Li again. She can only ask her husband.


    Wang looked at her, his face almost wrinkled into steamed stuffed buns. First, he didn''t know how to respond to his wife''s request. Second, he was scared by his mother-in-law and wanted to go to the government?Meng Li looked at Wang Xiang and was afraid. He continued to exert pressure on Wang Xiang and said in a cold voice:


    "waste, go to the government with my mother and tell her that it also makes your mother''s brain clear."


    Wang Xiang was so frightened by Meng Li that he trembled all over and immediately said to Wang Shi: "Niang, Niang, I''m afraid."


    Second girl: "can you be more counseling?


    The third girl: "the elder brother-in-law has no eyes.


    Mother in law: ---


    it''s really ugly.


    "Whatever you''re afraid of, just go!" Although Wang Xiang was afraid, Wang was not afraid. She also said to Meng Li, "if things go wrong, it''s your daughter who will suffer. You should weigh it up."


    With a smile, Meng Li arched his hand to the direction of the county government, and said:


    "the county government master is a rare honest official who can distinguish right from wrong. At that time, maybe the county government master will help my daughter get rid of the sea of suffering. My daughter will leave your family fairly, and there will be less gossip. We all have to sympathize with what happened to my daughter and spit on your son "Animal behavior."


    "Wang, do you dare to bet with me? Dare you come with me? Are you really right about this


    Meng Li stares at her tightly, Wang Shi is right up Meng Li''s eye, although the expression of the other party is cold, seem to have no momentum, but oneself always feel oppressed by something.


    It''s like the oppressive feeling of seeing people whose status is higher than oneself.


    What a ghost!


    "Get out of here with your son!" Meng Li suddenly yelled at Wang.


    Wang''s shameless to find their own compensation, but her son hurt the big girl, to compensate for the words is also their family, this can be in turn to the compensation, can see in the big girl''s share is still done.


    Don''t be too hard on the big girl. She won''t have a good life this time. If you call Wang to lose something again, it will make the big girl worse. She should complain.


    Not greedy for this compensation, the big girl can never blame herself. She also knows that she is the one who insists on going back and has to hate herself.

 Chapter 2270

    "Mother, let''s go." The king cried to him.


    He was scared to cry by Meng Li. He said, "let''s not quarrel..."


    Wang Shi angrily scolds: "the thing that does not strive for success!"


    "Go, go." Wang shouts to go, Wang gnashes his teeth and looks at Meng Li: "Ren family, if you don''t consider your daughter, then don''t blame me for being bad to her."


    "Please." Meng Li made way for Wang.


    Wang looked at his son and daughter-in-law and said angrily, "what are you doing? Let''s go!"


    She murmured at her son again: "shame."


    I don''t want to go to the county government. People in Ren''s family don''t want to face themselves. Wang thinks it''s very unlucky. How can he be in laws with such people? They didn''t like this at the beginning


    The big girl hesitated for a moment, and followed Wang. Looking at her back, her mother-in-law sighed.


    Three wenches eyes full of sympathy, and two wenches some puzzled looking at Meng Li: "if she must go back, why don''t give some good to let her better, so she must have no good life."


    Meng Li glanced at the girl and said, "I treat you all the same."


    Two wenches: "all pretty ruthless, right?"


    Last time I could do that to myself, this time I could do the same to my elder sister, but why did she feel a strange balance in her heart


    But myself that time, now looks back to think that oneself also has the wrong place indeed.


    Meng Li laughs unknowingly, and her mother-in-law says happily: "fortunately, the big girl didn''t follow you around, otherwise she really can''t afford to be raised at home."


    Meng Li said angrily, "I didn''t starve to death at home before, but now I can''t afford it."


    "Now small four and small five are bigger, and they eat more. Of course, when the big girl comes back, it''s not enough." Said the mother-in-law.


    Meng Li pulled the corners of her mouth, and her mother-in-law said, "you are a woman who is also playing around now. You don''t reconcile the relationship between the big girl and her mother-in-law. Instead, you instruct them to leave. You don''t expect the big girl to be better."


    Meng Li said:


    "OK, don''t worry about it. Wang''s daughter-in-law is weak and bullying is rampant. If you don''t say a word for her, you point to me to deal with it. Now I''m dealing with it like this, and you complain about me. I think the daughter-in-law of this family is more difficult to do than the daughter-in-law of the Wang family."


    My mother-in-law snorted angrily: "if I want to be as powerful as Wang, I will not dare to reply you. How can I get you to criticize me here? It''s not my son who connives at you. My old woman can''t hold you down even when she is old. "


    Meng Li stopped talking.


    Her mother-in-law asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    Meng Li said: "see you angry, I will not say."


    Mother in law:....


    this daughter-in-law is becoming more and more irritating and makes people angry. In this way, she doesn''t know how to continue to be angry.


    "When Ren DAHAO is done, let''s see when you can be arrogant." Her mother-in-law''s eyes turned around, and finally she glared at Meng Li and said so.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing. They all said that the behavior of old children, old children and mother-in-law looked like a child''s cruel words, which had the same meaning as waiting after school.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "OK, I''ll wait."


    Mother in law:....


    is there any way to deal with this kind of person?


    When I hurt you, I couldn''t say a word to you. After I finished, I seemed to show weakness again. My attitude was very good, like I was coaxing you.


    Ren Da came back with the seeds in the afternoon. Meng Li saw that the seeds were not as many as they used to be, and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Ren Da wiped his face and said, "Xu Shi, the county magistrate, spent more to receive the capital minister a few days ago, so the seeds were less."


    Meng Li nodded. The seed was greedy by the master of the county government. He exchanged money to receive the VIP.


    The times are like this, and there is no way to do it. That is to say, if the county magistrate is replaced, the same is true for most of them.


    "Well, it''s impossible to really count on this seed." Ren Da said, "I will go out tomorrow to help do something. I can exchange something for something."


    "Today, I''ve been in touch with the living. I''d like to go."


    Meng Li said: "you still need crutches to go out. How can you do that physical work? If you hurt your leg, you will let me down. Now your bones are not good. Don''t hurt yourself any more."


    "But the seeds planted in spring haven''t arrived yet. I can''t drag them all the time." Ren was extremely worried.


    Meng Li''s expression was cold. Seeing this, Ren Da immediately said, "then I won''t go."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s bitter this year, but this leg can''t leave a disability. It''s going to be bitter every year. What''s the use of being anxious for a while?"


    Let''s sigh and sigh again.


    The main reason is that people are waiting to eat.


    When he was a child, he experienced famine, and he was afraid to experience it again.


    I know my wife is for my own good, but they can''t afford to rest."You don''t have to worry about so much, just take good care of yourself, and don''t go around. It''s not suitable." Meng Li patted Ren Da on the shoulder: "everything has me."


    It''s hard to keep Ren Da Neng at home after he walks down. He can''t stay idle. He can walk properly, but he can''t do physical work.


    Ren Da continues to sigh. Meng Li tells Ren Da about the big girl. Ren Da just says that the Wang family is too much and that the Wang family bullies their poor family.


    Because his family is poor, so with a big girl is also despised.


    But Ren Da didn''t say that when she came back, they didn''t always have the idea of being away from her.


    Meng Li said his name is big girl and from, Ren Dadu surprised, comfort Meng Li called Meng Li not too angry, things are not serious to this point.


    Meng Li "..."


    is it serious that the big girl has to be tortured to death?


    In the plot, life is very hard, even to the point of difficulty. The Wang family just despises this side. Who makes this side poor? It''s not easy.


    Especially in the late stage of the plot, the life of the client''s family is even more sad. It''s so sad that it''s for the sake of selling her daughter, which makes the Wang family look down on her.


    How can such a family stay more.


    After chatting with Ren Da for a while, Meng Li went to cook. Two girls surrounded her. Meng Li looked at her and asked, "how?"


    "Something to say?"


    "Niang..." two wenches suddenly bashfully come such a sentence, still frightened Meng Li.


    Seeing Meng Li''s strange look, the second girl was a little embarrassed. She straightened her expression and made her expression look more serious. Her voice also cooled down. Meng Li said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I think I can help you now." Two wenches solemnly looking at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "why do you want to follow me up the mountain?"


    "I just want to." Two wenches said.


    Before, there was always a knot in my heart. I felt that the family regarded myself as an adopted daughter. Today, the elder sister''s affair made her understand that even if she was born, if she didn''t succeed, she would suffer.

 Chapter 2271

    After thinking about it all afternoon, it seems that I haven''t been given any special treatment.


    During this period of time, my mother taught my family how to speak well. Sometimes she taught my younger brothers and sisters how to speak and the art of language. On the surface, she taught my younger brothers and sisters, but in fact, she taught herself, and she didn''t understand.


    I feel that what a person says is directly related to the treatment she receives.


    Just like Grandma occasionally said some nice words during this period of time, I would not be so tired of her after listening to them.


    Sometimes she looks at herself coldly when she doesn''t speak well. Now she is afraid of her coldness.


    The second girl saw Meng Li''s attitude, and her softer heart was wrapped in a shell, so she wanted to say some sharp words to protect her dignity. But when she thought of that, she relaxed a little, felt a little dry in her throat, and said to Meng Li awkwardly:


    "I want to share a little with you, now Dad is not in good health."


    Finish saying this sentence she is more embarrassed, the face is more and more red, Meng Li smile: "can."


    "Good." Two wenches finish saying hurriedly ran out, particularly embarrassed, quite embarrassed.


    Meng Li looks at her back and smiles. Some people are used to armed themselves with sharp words. After a long time, they can''t speak soft and tender words.


    A few days later, Meng Li took Er Yatou up and down the mountain, planted the seeds Ren Da brought back, and then took Er Yatou to dig wild vegetables on the mountain. Spring is coming, and there are more wild vegetables sprouting, so there is no need to eat wild vegetable roots.


    He also caught a hare. This time, Meng Li didn''t catch the hare with simple and direct mental force, but with the cooperation of two girls. When he took the hare home, the two girls showed a rare happy smile and some pride, because Meng Li always told the family that it was Er Ya who caught it.


    Face this, Meng Li is very generous to two wenches, and also praised her performance these days.


    She said she was hardworking and smart.


    Even if it''s not smart, I teach her to be smart.


    However, the plasticity of the second girl is a little stronger than the third girl. The third girl has a soft personality. On the surface, she says and listens to everything, but then she is stupid. Her brain doesn''t turn as fast as the second girl.


    And the second girl is a little cold hearted, but also a lot of rational, less emotional. If she teaches well, she can become a helper of the client.


    But first we have to change some of her bad character. Now she is young and should be able to change her. Meng Li intentionally or unintentionally instills some thoughts and concepts into her, and then draws the distance between them closer and closer. As a result, the two girls are more and more lively at home, and their speech is not so stingy.


    Even if she teaches her younger brother and sister, they are not as sarcastic as before. Instead, they begin to imitate Meng Li''s attitude. Meng Li sees it in his eyes.


    The third girl is about one year younger than the second girl, so she didn''t take her with her when she went to the mountain, but she took her with her when she was working in the field or at home. Although she thought she was a little stupid, it was impossible not to teach her, but also to give her a chance to learn. If she could teach, she would do her best. After all, this is the child of the client.


    Meng Li plans to dig out the gold in front of the second girl in a few days. In this way, he also asks the second girl to be a witness for her, so that the gold can have a way to come, and then he can put forward his own plan to his family.


    Meng Li feels that there are always people wandering around the house these days. He says it''s not like a thief. Besides, the house is so poor that it doesn''t need to close the door to go out. The thief doesn''t want to stare at the house.


    Meng Li gave this matter to two wenches, two wenches wrung eyebrows and asked: "what kind of person?"


    In fact, Meng Li and the two girls have never seen each other before.


    He instinctively wants to run, two wenches decisive voice shouts: "stop, stealthily do what?"


    This person stopped. She wrapped half of her face with a piece of cloth. From her clothes, she was very ordinary. From her figure and eyebrows, she was in her thirties, not very big.


    At least it''s much better than Meng Li''s, but she feels guilty when she meets Meng Li and wants to go.


    Be stopped by two wenches, she a face embarrassment of stop step, eyes fall on two wenches.


    That vision is a little strange, although Meng Li can''t see this person''s whole face, but can see her eyebrows, her eyebrows and two wenches are very similar.


    "What''s the relationship between you and my two girls?" Meng Li asked.


    The second girl was stunned, and the third girl was also stunned. When the third girl didn''t react, the second girl responded. She was surprised to cover her mouth, and her hand trembled. Some kind of guess came out of her heart.


    This person also Leng, Meng Li said: "now take a closer look, you and my girl have some similarities."


    "I... I have no face to say anything." This man avoided Meng Li''s eyes. Meng Li simply opened the skylight to tell her the truth, and did not bend around with her, saying:


    "since I came back to find him, I must have a purpose, so let''s talk about it."


    She does not exclude the second girl''s biological mother to come to her door, even if the second girl wants to follow her biological mother."Will you recognize me?" She looked at the two girls with tears in her eyes.


    At the moment, Meng Ling looks for her help.


    She had fantasized about this scene many times, but she never thought it would come, and she didn''t have any way to deal with it. She didn''t know what to say and what to do, and the whole person became stiff.


    And there is no special excitement, heart in a moment into silence, with some unspeakable disappointment.


    Meng Li said, "do you mean you are the biological mother of the second girl?"


    The woman nodded, timidly said: "yes, I said I am, do you believe it?"


    "Yes. I have a way to prove myself The woman quickly described the color of the cloth that was wrapped around the second girl, and even she deliberately left a mark on the second girl.


    With plant sap in two wench back spent a figure, although the back washed off, but that year did have this mark.


    She said right, two wenches look at Meng Li: "what she said is right?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    There''s one thing in the client''s memory.


    But there is no such thing in the plot, but in the plot, the woman does not appear in the client''s world. At that time, the second girl has gone to the capital, and the woman does not appear when she hears that the second girl has gone.


    Did you go to the capital to look for her at that time? It''s not very clear and it doesn''t matter.


    His mother''s sudden appearance is a bit surprising. I don''t know what the second girl thinks.

 Chapter 2272

    "Now that we''re all here, come in and have some water." Meng Li sees two wenches for a while and a half, also can''t say what come, say to this woman.


    The woman hesitated and nodded. When Meng Li took the woman home, her mother-in-law asked who she was.


    It''s too long since I''ve had a guest at home. Last time I came, my mother-in-law came to look for trouble.


    Meng Li said, "it''s like the biological mother of the second girl."


    This immediately attracted her mother-in-law''s vigilance. She looked at the woman and said, "what are you doing here? You raised the baby. Do you want to come and take it away? "


    "I''ll tell you that there''s no such saying. The government doesn''t allow it. The second girl belongs to our family. Even if we want to sell her, we have to sell her."


    Second girl: "why sell her.


    Meng Li: "why does this mother-in-law make people laugh so much.


    The woman said with a wry smile: "old man, you have misunderstood me. I have no intention. I just want to come back to see her. If you are not welcome, I will leave now." She turned and saw that she was about to leave.


    Meng Li stretched out his hand to hold her and said, "sister, the old man speaks more frankly. Don''t care."


    Even if this woman will definitely come back to find Er wench after she has left now, it''s better to make clear her purpose this time.


    It is to take refuge in two wenches also have to see the opinion of two wenches.


    "Sister in law, you are a generous person." The woman raised her head and looked at Meng Li. She didn''t insist on going. She just stood there and didn''t know what to do.


    Mother in law directly asked Meng Li, "what did you bring her back for?"


    Meng Li said, "it''s all said that something happened."


    "You want to give her the second girl?" My mother-in-law is worried that the second girl will follow the woman.


    Meng Li said patiently, "I didn''t say I want to give it to her. Let''s have a look first. Don''t be too anxious."


    My mother-in-law said angrily, "am I in a hurry? I''m afraid I''ll lose a dog after spending so much food. "


    Second girl: "in your eyes, I''ll lose money if I run away." She couldn''t help saying.


    Meng Li glanced at her faintly, and the second girl closed her mouth. Meng Li said to her, "even if she thinks it''s normal to lose money, it''s also a kind of investment to raise children. Moreover, she also has the meaning of reluctant to give up."


    Two wenches dull nod: "know."


    But her mother-in-law retorted: "who can''t give up her?"


    She turned to the woman and said, "as the saying goes, everything goes without going to the temple of three treasures. You must have something to do. Take her away? Then we have to clear up some of the food she has eaten over the years, and you have to make it up to us. "


    The woman alas, some helpless, but also echoed her: "nature should."


    The wise man knew it was a word that echoed her, but her mother-in-law really took it seriously and nearly jumped: "are you really going to take her? Want to buy out? "


    "What''s the matter if we expect her to be filial to us for a long time and buy out?"


    The second girl''s expression was very difficult to say. Although she really felt that her grandmother was reluctant to give up, she still felt that these words were not pleasant to listen to, and it was embarrassing to listen to them. Gradually, she finally understood how ugly those words were.


    Meng Li said, "are you thirsty, I''ll bring you water?"


    Her mother-in-law glared at Meng Li. Meng Li picked the tip of her brow and looked at her silently for a few seconds.


    Besides, don''t blame me for losing face.


    Her mother-in-law immediately "understood," and she was silent.


    Forget it.


    Seeing her shut up, Meng Li smiles and greets the woman to sit down. Then he asks the three girls and the two girls to carry water. There is nothing to eat at home to entertain the guests. There is only a bowl of water, which is helpless.


    When the woman sat down, her mother-in-law refused to go. She watched her on guard. The water came to her and she refused to drink.


    Meng Li sipped a sip of water and said, "drink some water to quench your thirst. I see you are wandering around these days."


    The woman looked at Meng Li awkwardly: "you found it all."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I always feel that someone is nearby."


    "Then I should have appeared, but I didn''t expect you to be so generous." She was a little embarrassed.


    I always want to wait for the second girl to be alone, but after observing secretly for a few days, the second girl always goes out with Ren and comes back together, and has no chance to talk to the second girl alone.


    Before, I was afraid that Ren would stop their mother and daughter from recognizing each other, but I never thought that Ren would take the initiative to bring two girls here, or even pick up the topic directly.


    Meng Li laughed and asked, "do you need to talk about it alone?"


    Two wenches Leng Leng ground looking at Meng Li, shook to shake head to say: "no, have what words to say here."


    It can be seen that she was a little repellent. She used to look forward to her biological parents to rescue her and change her.


    Although she is not rich in terms of her own mother''s clothes, she is better dressed than anyone in the family now. Even if she is not as good as the second girl thinks, she is better. If the second girl is really greedy for wealth, she should have a better attitude.Meng Li doesn''t know whether she changed the second girl, or whether her mother didn''t reach the expectation in her heart, which made her attitude repulsive, or whether she still had some strange emotions.


    The woman was a little disappointed and gave out a very reluctant laugh. She said to Meng Li, "let''s forget if the child doesn''t want to."


    My mother-in-law muttered: "still a little girl with conscience."


    No one paid any attention to her.


    "Sister-in-law, you are so kind. Would you blame me for disturbing the girl''s life?" She looked at Meng Li sadly.


    Meng Li shook his head: "not strange."


    It''s better to come back, at least to determine who the second girl''s mother is, and to avoid all kinds of fantasies about her biological parents.


    "These years I really have no choice, see the child with you well, also did not dare to harass." Her voice was apologetic and helpless.


    The mother-in-law said, "then why do you have the face to come back now?"


    The woman sighed, and the old man complained about her.


    "When the child was left behind like this, you are not afraid of being swallowed by wolves. At the beginning, regardless of life or death, now you come here with deep feelings?" Said the mother-in-law.


    There was something in her mother-in-law''s words, which made the woman lower her head in shame. She said:


    "I was really helpless at that time, but I kept hiding in the dark until my sister-in-law took the child away. I had to protect her safety, but I didn''t want to let her die." The woman accepted.


    Her mother-in-law turned her eyes with disdain: "now it''s not by your mouth how to say, who knows the truth."


    Meng Li smiles, but some believe in women''s words. She left her mark on her child just for today''s recognition and the details of that year. If she had given her child''s life to God, she might not have left her mark.


    She just abandoned her child for some reason, hoping for someone to adopt her child. She didn''t want to let her child die.


    When she heard her mother-in-law''s words, the woman was silent, and she didn''t want to argue any more.

 Chapter 2273

    The second girl couldn''t help but asked:


    "what do you mean when you come back now?"


    The woman laughed bitterly and didn''t speak.


    It seems that it''s not good to say it in front of everyone.


    Meng Li said to the second girl, "there''s no need to embarrass her any more. Since they''re all here, you have to say something and do something. You should try to listen to them."


    Second girl: "is there anything you can''t listen to?"


    Meng Li looked at the two girls faintly: "she doesn''t want to say it in front of us, and you don''t want to say it alone, so what should we do? One has to give in. "


    Two wenches pursed lips, just don''t know how to face her alone.


    Her mother-in-law also said, "what can''t be said? Do you want to cheat our second girl alone?"


    No one paid attention to what she said.


    The second girl thought about it and said, "OK, I''ll give in. You can go to the room with me and say it, then you can go quickly." She looks at the woman.


    Is this her biological mother? is that true?


    "Can I have a blood test?" Two wenches suddenly ask a way again.


    The woman immediately said, "yes."


    Meng Li did not speak, blood test pro this thing was not accurate, even if the test is not very useful.


    But if they want to seek a psychological comfort, check it out. It doesn''t matter.


    Her mother-in-law was also worried about women''s counterfeiting, so she was very supportive, and then the result was blood fusion. Her mother-in-law had nothing to say this time, and the two girls were staring at the woman with complicated eyes.


    Meng Li is silent. He believes in genes rather than blood. For example, although this woman has always covered her face with a scarf, the face under the scarf is very similar to the second girl. Even if she is not a mother and daughter, she is related to the second girl.


    Then the second girl called the woman into the room, and the door was closed.


    My mother-in-law said to Meng Li, "go, let''s eavesdrop at the door."


    Meng Li said, "what is eavesdropping for?"


    She can peep all didn''t peep, since won''t eavesdrop, interest is not big, moreover also is a kind of respect to two wenches.


    The woman is so mysterious that she must have something special to say to the second girl, and she doesn''t want to hear it.


    The mother-in-law said, "are you not afraid of her cheating the second girl?"


    "The second girl''s brain is not good, and that person looks at the condition is better than us, say not to follow her to go, at least mix a food and clothing to have no problem." Mother in law whispered again.


    Meng Li said: "if the second girl has a better place, what''s the point of forcing her to stay in this home? She''s also my daughter. Naturally, I hope she''s good."


    "Well said, you can''t recognize this side after you leave." My mother-in-law was very worried.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said, "don''t listen. We''ll talk about it then. It''s useless for you to worry about it now."


    My mother-in-law still wanted to go. Meng Li said, "we are poor and easy to be looked down upon. If we go to peep at others again, it''s bad conduct. Don''t be looked down upon any more."


    Three wenches also echoed Meng Li''s words: "Niang is right."


    My mother-in-law was very angry: "do you mean that I have misbehaved?"


    "Niang is just joking, and she doesn''t really want to peep. How can she be immoral?" Meng Li looks at her with a smile.


    Success left her mother-in-law speechless.


    Two wenches sitting in the ragged bedside, the woman standing there, she looked around, sighed, this family condition is really bad.


    Take a look at her daughter''s appearance. She should have been beautiful, but now she is yellow and thin. Fortunately, she has a good foundation.


    "Don''t stare at me all the time, just tell me what you want." Two wenches are extremely uncomfortable by women.


    She was a person with strong self-esteem, and the pity in her eyes made her two girls unhappy.


    "I know you must blame me and hate me now." The woman squatted down beside the bed and looked up at the two girls.


    Two wenches say: "if you say these words with me, there is no need to say, these words are useless, what''s the matter?"


    The woman held out her hand and grasped the hand of the second girl. She sighed helplessly: "don''t worry, child. You always have to give me a chance to repent and feel guilty."


    "Is that you have to make the atmosphere extremely dignified, and even say that we have to cry for a while before you can get down to business?" The two girls stare at the woman without expression.


    But how to look at each other, she can''t see a little emotion, even some numbness in the bottom of her heart, how could she shed tears for her under such circumstances.


    Now I understand that the so-called biological mother is just a stranger I have never met, and it is not so special because of blood relationship.


    The woman sighed: "forget it."


    "I''m dying." She suddenly said this to the second girl.


    The second girl was startled and asked in disbelief, "Why are you going to die just after we meet?"


    After that, she felt that this sentence was not quite right, and turned to say, "what''s the matter with you?"The woman nodded, eyes heavy said: "I am poisoned, incurable, less than half a month will die, so I come to see you, I think well, if I have no chance, I will directly break in, but that''s the next choice."


    "When did it happen?" Two wenches are silent for a while to ask a way.


    The woman said, "the other day, I wanted to come to you because I was poisoned."


    "Then I can''t save you." Two wenches in the heart suddenly across a trace of uncomfortable taste, don''t meet even, met to know each other to die is what experience?


    It''s better to never show up when you come to find out what to do when you''re dying.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you? Is it to arouse my sympathy? " The second girl asked again.


    She would like to be cheated.


    Although there is no emotional basis, but in the end given their own life, it is difficult to really indifferent.


    "The woman said:" I would like to cheat you, but it is not


    "That''s the life of my servant. I''ve blocked the disaster for my master, so I have to give my life." Said the woman sadly.


    After thinking about it, she clenched the hand of the second girl and said to her, "I''ll tell you my story well, and you''ll listen to it as a story. Don''t think about the rest. If I don''t tell you, you may also be distressed and guess the past."


    Two wenches originally don''t want to listen to, she feels is each other''s one-sided words, the other side definitely says oneself how helpless, go to beautify oneself as far as possible.


    But looking at each other''s posture, I just want to talk about the past. I don''t want to seek my own forgiveness. Yes, there are so many abandoned little girls everywhere. It''s not unusual for me.


    And they don''t think it''s a sin. It''s just that people all over the world think that a girl''s family should abandon her and make her drink and eat normally.


    "If you want to say it, you just want to say it." The second girl sighed and lowered her eyes.


    The woman simply sat on the ground, elbows pressed on the bed, supporting her head, and began to talk about the past.

 Chapter 2274

    A woman has always been a servant of a rich businessman. She fell in love with the servant in the mansion in those years, and then she had a second girl. When the second girl was still in her stomach for two months, who knew that the servant died in an accident.


    She asked for leave for her master and came here to hide and have a baby.


    She can''t face so much gossip, and the master will dislike her for having a child in private. After all, she and that person have never been married in the chapel, and their names are not right.


    After giving birth to the child, she also knew that life was hard to maintain. She thought that dragging her daughter would drag her life down, so she simply put her daughter there for a kind-hearted person to take away.


    She also said that she would come to see the second maid every year to see if she was well, but she never thought of taking her away, because there was no future to follow her. Would you like to be a servant girl and be humiliated?


    I''d rather my daughter live a poor life, and then if I marry better, I can get enough food and clothing, and live a safe life.


    When I abandoned it, I didn''t want to get it again.


    Now why she came back to look for it is also because she will die soon, but there is no place to put her savings these years. She said that she would give all her savings to ER wench.


    Anyway, they are going to die. If they don''t give their savings to the second girl, they can only give it to the corpse collector. They are related to each other. It''s better to be cheap than others.


    The woman''s story is simple. When she speaks, she doesn''t defend herself very much. She tells the second girl directly and clearly. If she is not dying, she won''t come back to recognize her.


    Just want to save to two wenches, the dead can''t use it.


    Two wenches after listening to the bottom of my heart has a kind of unspeakable depression, she said: "why don''t you beautify yourself, shape yourself into a helpless, helpless poor mother."


    "What''s the use of that?" sighed the woman? If I do that, you think I''m fake. Besides, there''s no need. I''m dying, whether you blame me or hate me. "


    The second girl said, "so you don''t need me to forgive you."


    "I abandoned you. How can I ask for your forgiveness? Besides, I think it''s better for you to be here than to follow me. I feel I''m for you." Said the woman.


    The second girl pondered and said: "if you are not going to die, you will not come back to me. You will never recognize me."


    The woman thought about it and nodded her head. She said, "if I''m not going to die, I''ll be like this in my life. When I wait for the master to wait until I can''t move, I''m not qualified to come back to you. When you''re old, I''ll add a burden to you. It''s unfair to Ren family. They insist on bringing you up because of their poor conditions. It''s really not easy. ¡±


    the second girl has some feelings.


    Yes.


    In the past, I didn''t think Ren family was so great, but now I think of it, my mother is not willing to take me with her, and she is not willing to worry about herself, and Ren family is so poor that she has to share a bite with herself.


    There is no contrast, there is no harm, she can see her mother is a fickle person.


    "If I live to see you come to an end, I''m sure I''ll find a way to help you. I won''t sit back and ignore you." The woman says again, this words pour is to let two wenches in the heart comfortable some.


    She said, "but you''re dying. You can''t control me any more."


    "I can only give you my savings. I have a lot of savings. This time, I was saved by my master, and he gave me a large reward." The woman says to two wenches in a low voice especially.


    Once upon a time, when she complained about the poverty of her family, the second girl imagined that her parents would pick her up and change her life, or that she would come to help herself. Everyone had a dream of becoming rich, or that she would expect a windfall from heaven. But now when someone wants to give her life savings, her heart is cold and not happy.


    "You''d better go to the doctor and get rid of the poison." Two wenches said coldly.


    The woman had no choice but to shake her head: "the master is kind and kind. He has already invited me, but it''s a pity that he didn''t save me."


    Then the two girls fell into a long silence.


    "Here you are." The woman took out a big purse from her body, and the second girl took it. She felt heavy.


    She didn''t open it to see. The woman opened it to the second girl. It was some silver and some jewelry. These jewelry looked very valuable.


    Although the second girl knew the value, she didn''t know the specific value. The woman told her how much each jewelry could sell if sold.


    Call two wenches, don''t be cheated, sell less money.


    The woman also said: "all these things together can let you buy a few pieces of land. You should cherish them. This is your future capital."


    Things are not much, but also called two wenches see eye, she closed her eyes, pushed things, said: "I don''t want."


    "You take it, or it''ll be cheap." The woman also said, "I can''t bury myself in the earth or spend the rest of my life. I''ve been frugal all my life. It''s the limit that I can exist so much. I can''t bear to spend it."


    "Two wenches said:" you see who predestined relationship to whom good


    "How can you give me a lift? Anyway, I''m going to die. You''ll take my things and never face me again. " The woman frowned slightly.Two wenches do not speak, the woman began to persuade two wenches to accept, tell her the benefits of accepting, with these things after the day will not be too sad.


    "Silly to give you a few pieces of food and clothing alone is also to let you know


    "Sooner or later, you have to get married and have your own life. If you dedicate to Ren''s family now, you can''t enjoy much. It''s better to take it out after you have your own family."


    Two wenches still don''t talk.


    The woman said, "I believe you are a smart child. You will not give anything you want to live in to Ren''s family, and you will not break your own way. I will thank them alone and give them some benefits in return for their kindness to you."


    "Two wenches said:" since you gave me, how I use is my business


    The woman''s expression is extremely serious: "never rashly take it out, your family, suddenly have money, make people suspicious, afraid to cause trouble."


    "Don''t underestimate the money. The Ren family has only two pieces of land, which is more than enough to buy."


    Two wenches say: "that how to do?"


    The woman said, "if you don''t know what to do, you will keep hiding. After you get married, you will be more sensible and know how to find the right opportunity."


    Two wenches nodded, spit out a word: "good."


    "Hide it, put it away." The woman is not at ease to exhort a way, two wenches nod again, the woman says: "certainly don''t let me down this piece of mind."

 Chapter 2275

    When the door opened, the woman and the second girl came out. Meng Li and her mother-in-law were still sitting outside drinking water. Seeing them coming out, her mother-in-law said in a strange voice:


    "do you think it''s useful to talk to the children? We have to get through this. "


    The woman arranged everything well, and she was in a good mood. She didn''t mind what her mother-in-law said. She took out some broken silver and insisted on giving it to Meng Li, saying that she would thank Meng Li for bringing up the two girls for many years.


    Give Meng Li a guarantee that she won''t come back and never disturb their life.


    Meng Li also reluctantly accepted the broken silver given by the woman, and gave it to her. The broken silver was only used as a thank-you. Raising the second girl couldn''t have cost so much. After that, the second girl didn''t dare to say that her mother helped her to repay what she owed the family.


    Then the woman left.


    The mother-in-law asked the second girl what the woman said to her. The second girl only said that the woman explained to her what she had abandoned her, but did not say that the woman had saved for her.


    Meng Li didn''t use her mental energy at that time, and she didn''t know that the second girl had a woman''s savings.


    The mother-in-law was suspicious, but the second girl didn''t follow the woman. She asked, "didn''t you follow her?"


    The second girl shook her head.


    Her mother-in-law said, "it seems that she just came to see you. She didn''t intend to take you away."


    Two wenches some annoyed ground say to know.


    Yes, I just want to die. For the sake of the relationship between myself and her, I want to send some savings. If I don''t want to die, I won''t appear in front of myself at all. I don''t think I have any connection with myself. The abandoned person is the abandoned person. The person who abandoned her doesn''t intend to have her from beginning to end.


    The little silver that the woman gave Meng Li was given to Ren Da by Meng Li. Let him arrange this money. It''s not much. He can''t do anything if he wants to.


    After Meng Li also opened his own plan, in front of the two girl''s face to dig out the gold buried in the earth, it is clearly buried by himself, but also to make a shocked boastful expression.


    Two wenches pour is really very shocked, she opens the top soil to pull open, incredibly ask Meng Li: "is this true?"


    Meng Li also took it and looked over and over, and finally said, "it should be true."


    Two wenches quickly said: "Niang, you quickly put away, I feel is also true, don''t let people see."


    Meng Li nodded and wrapped the gold in his clothes.


    Do you think it''s amazing how lucky you are to have a look at your heart?


    Some gave her savings and dug up gold in the fields.


    You know, gold is valuable. This little piece of gold is more valuable than all the savings.


    Two wenches think of mother''s words again, say this kind of family suddenly get a sum of money also can''t spend at will, will cause other people''s attention.


    She quickly reminded Meng Li: "Niang, this can''t be spent at will, let alone let people know, say can''t ignite."


    Meng Li took a look at her and asked, "who said these words to you?"


    "I feel it myself." Two wenches didn''t tell the truth.


    Meng Li thought about it, and suddenly realized that the mother of the second girl must have given her a little money after she came. After all, she gave herself a little.


    But Meng Li didn''t expect that it would be the woman''s life savings.


    She is not very concerned about this matter, two wench''s money oneself keep good, she is not greedy this point.


    "I see." Meng Li said with a smile: "fortunately, you remind me, otherwise it will be targeted by the thief."


    The thief is a fake. If someone''s family suddenly has a better life, someone from the government will come and persuade them to "raise money". At that time, it will be a real trouble, and the family will be turned upside down.


    At the bottom, people can treat others as they want, and they don''t have to care so much.


    Two wenches hesitated next, ask a way: "that Niang how handles these money?"


    Meng Li said, "how can you ask this question urgently?"


    Two wenches sigh.


    Because she didn''t know how to spend her money.


    And even after getting married, I don''t know where to spend it.


    "I''m just worried that mishandling will bring disaster to my family." Two wenches said in a low voice, some afraid Meng from angry.


    Meng Li AI a, way: "wench you have a heart."


    "Well?" Two wenches unexpectedly looking at Meng Li, Meng Li said: "in fact, I have always wanted to do a thing, but no money in my hand makes it difficult for me to move."


    Anyway, it''s time to talk about this plan. Let''s first tell the second girl that she is the one who most wants to change the status quo in the family. If you can persuade her first, you can let her persuade her family with herself.


    "What do you think?" Two wenches look at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said solemnly, "I want to open a hotel."


    She had thought about many ways to get rich suitable for clients, such as sericulture, which is not a high-end technology, and even ordinary people would not be surprised.


    But I think sericulture is too slow, and there are risks.Sericulture in this place is easy to be exploited, not rich, and the social background is not good.


    So if you want to get rich, you have to give up some things and get rid of the existing environment.


    Later, after some careful consideration, I felt that if I went outside, I could open a textile workshop. I knew a little about textile technology, but it was difficult to explain the source of knowledge. Textile technology was a bit complicated.


    She also thought about embroidery, and she also knew how to do it. At least she didn''t have the embroidery technology in this plane. It can be said that she made it out of her own imagination, and it won''t arouse people''s suspicion.


    It''s not unusual for women to come up with a new pattern.


    But the development of embroidery is too slow, it takes a long time to go too far. In the early stage, we can only rely on ourselves and two girls, and we don''t know whether the two girls can learn well. If we can learn well, we have to be proficient. If we don''t know well, we have to teach others.


    I will invite xiuniang when I grow up.


    However, it seems that the two sons of Daiwa can''t help, and they have no sense of existence.


    Finally, one day when cooking, you can fully understand the true meaning of life. Why not make it simple and think about what to do with so much complexity.


    Open a restaurant.


    Having traveled all over the world and tasted so many dishes, it''s the most suitable to open a restaurant.


    Anyone has the potential to study some new dishes, which is very suitable for the client.


    No one stipulates that a peasant woman can''t develop new dishes or be creative.


    Moreover, it''s not very difficult to open a restaurant. As long as you have money and so many people in this family, you can go to help solve the labor problem. Unlike embroidery, it has a long construction period and a long transition period, and it''s easy to let the men in the family have nothing to do.


    Dao Zhijian, Meng Li thought for so long, and finally made such a simple decision.


    Two wenches are unimaginable, ask uncertainly: "open a hotel?"


    It''s so common.

 Chapter 2276

    Ordinary to no sense.


    But if you think about it carefully, if you open a restaurant, there will be no shortage of food.


    They used to be people who couldn''t even get enough food and clothing. If they opened a restaurant, they would at least get enough food and clothing, and they would be out of poverty.


    "Are we going to rent a house and open a hotel in the county?" Two wenches ask a way.


    But even if you go to the county town and open a new hotel, you have to go to the government to report. When the government knows their details, it will wonder where the money comes from. It can''t be said that the money was robbed before the hotel opened.


    Meng Li said, "no, we have to move our family."


    This is the best way. It''s not so difficult to get out of the current background, go to a new place, and then do some management.


    It''s too difficult to develop in this place. The officials know what their background is and they are good at bullying. They won''t pass you easily. They must exploit you hard.


    The second girl was very surprised: "the whole family moved?"


    It''s too hard.


    "Mother, is it too risky?" She asked.


    Moving the whole family means giving up the land and not farming. If you can''t get along outside, you can only sleep on the street and starve to death.


    It''s not too much to gamble on your life.


    But why does the more risky she is, the more she likes it?


    Two wenches have a kind of natural adventurous spirit. In the plot, they dare to go to Beijing alone with others, regardless of their future. Now they are even more eager to try.


    Meng Li saw her face and knew that she was moved.


    She wanted so much to get out of the poverty.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Don''t make any noise about it. I''ll discuss it with your father tonight." Meng Li said.


    Two wenches nod a head to say: "Niang you rest assured, I naturally don''t say."


    Meng Li laughs. Since the big girl''s affair has passed, and the second girl''s mother appears, the more she shouts, the more comfortable she is.


    Maybe she didn''t even notice it.


    "Is your mother here? It''s been a few days since she came Meng Li asked.


    Two wenches silence a few seconds, said: "I did not ask her so much, I did not ask anything, she did not say."


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Two women all sigh to the sky.


    I said a few days ago that she didn''t have much time.


    She was so determined to leave her address and didn''t tell her where she was going. She didn''t want to find her at all. She wanted to send her savings to her end, and she said she didn''t need it at that time.


    Said that when she died, the master would find a place to bury her.


    At that time, I also asked her, don''t you need to engrave yourself on her tombstone? She also said no.


    She said that she had never raised herself, and she always thought that she had no daughter. It''s just that she didn''t want to take advantage of other people''s savings. If she thought that those words were really heartless, she couldn''t cheat herself and say that she had feelings for herself?


    Forget it, even if people cheat themselves, they don''t believe it. If they have feelings, they will come to pick them up. It''s impossible that they can''t take them with them all these years.


    No, it''s boring.


    It''s the family that we can rely on.


    "Will you take me if my family moves?" Two wenches suddenly ask Meng Li when they go back.


    Meng Li picks eyebrows: "how can you ask like this?"


    Two wenches said: "if you don''t want to take me away, you will find someone else to marry me."


    Meng Li: "why do I want to marry you? You don''t like any of the men I told you before. You''ve chosen them all. Where can I find the right one now?"


    Two wenches moved to say: "thank Niang, I was wrong before, you never forced me."


    Meng LiXiao, not only did he not force the second girl, but also the client did not force her.


    It can be said that the family did not force her to marry, and it was OK to stay at home, but everyone ate less food and gave it to the two girls.


    In fact, the most pitiful one is the third girl. In order to bury her mother-in-law, she sold her. In this era of filial piety, it is impossible not to bury the old man.


    There''s also a lot of selling one''s life to bury one''s father.


    These things are very particular in this era.


    "You are my child, I naturally want to take you. You and the third girl are the same in my heart. Now you are the biggest in my family. You should also take the responsibility of your sister and guide them correctly, instead of passing on your bad habits to them." Meng Li said gently to the two girls.


    The second girl nodded and said gratefully that she would.


    Meng Li smiles.


    It''s very easy to reshape a child''s character. We just need to find out her heart. On the contrary, it''s difficult to reshape an adult''s character. After all, some ideas are deeply rooted and difficult to be influenced by the outside world.


    At night, Meng Li is finally willing to sleep with Ren Da.


    Ren Da didn''t have a big expression when he saw it. After all, he''s an old man and wife. It doesn''t matter if he sleeps separately, and it doesn''t matter if he sleeps together again.The waste of life made him not in the mood to think so much.


    Meng Li sat by the bed and said to Ren Da, "don''t scream and shout when I say something."


    "Keep it down."


    Ren Da nodded suspiciously: "OK."


    Then Meng Li put the gold in Ren Da''s hand, said the source of the gold, and said what he thought.


    This piece of gold can fully support their travel expenses to other places. If they can open a small hotel in the first place, it will be enough for them to go through the difficult times without income in the early stage. That is to say, the process will be a little harder, a little more difficult, maybe not a little bit, especially difficult. After all, they don''t have much gold. It''s not that they are reluctant to give up, but that they suddenly have huge wealth and are easy to rush It''s necessary to do what''s appropriate to dazzle people''s minds.


    At least there should be a hard process, such a entrepreneurial process to temper the family, they need to experience some hardships, understand some things in order to better protect the things in hand.


    Ren Da was directly confused by Meng Li''s words.


    "You let me have a stroke." He stammered.


    Meng Li is silent, waiting for Ren Da to understand.


    Ren Da thought for a while, shaking his hands to hold Meng Li''s hand, he said: "you said you dug gold?"


    Meng Li gave a low hum.


    Ren Da said, "because this gold is going to move the whole family?"


    Meng Li: "well."


    "I feel the gold. Why don''t we use it to buy a few pieces of land, so that we can have enough food and clothing and maybe rent them to others." Ren Da''s Adam''s apple rolled down.


    Meng Li said, "do you still want to be a landlord?"


    Ren Da: "that''s not true. Naturally, it''s impossible to buy so much land."


    Meng Li said, "do you dare? Don''t you know the virtue of the officials? We are so weak. Can we stop them from bringing anything? As soon as you get it, you may be asked to raise money. "


    When Ren Da heard the speech, he sighed heavily: "I was so excited that I forgot these things!"


    "The people of the government are really hateful. They only bully us who are suffering. Even if they take the initiative to take care of them, they will not buy it."

 Chapter 2277

    Meng Li said, "yes."


    "I know our details, so I can''t make it."


    "But I still can''t accept the whole family moving. After all, I have lived here for generations." Ren said.


    Meng Li: "I didn''t say not to let you come back."


    "If we are stable outside, we will not live here from now on. If we are not stable, we can come back again. The land is still there and we won''t run."


    If you sell the two pieces of land, you must be more relaxed, because you have more money in your hand, but you didn''t persuade Ren to sell the land. You just don''t want to cut off his way, so that he won''t worry about having no way to go day by day.


    Moreover, it is very difficult to persuade him to sell land. Moreover, land does not have to be sold.


    "Can it really work?" Ren Da still thinks that it''s unrealistic. Even if he wants to open a restaurant on the busy street, he may not be able to survive.


    "It''s said that it''s very complicated. You have to deal with a lot of people, especially the officials. You have to deal with everything you do in business. You also have neighbors and peers. Anyway, it''s very troublesome." Ren said.


    He had a fear of the outside society. He always felt that the darkness was complex and that they were such humble people who could not cope with it.


    Meng Li said: "well, since you are not at ease, let me go out with the second girl and open the hotel first. Come back when it is stable."


    Ren Da refused without thinking: "I''d rather be poor all my life than have a woman go out for business."


    Meng Li also knows that it''s more difficult for Ren Da to agree to go out alone than to agree to move the whole family, but here''s what to say.


    Sometimes people have this kind of mentality. If you only give them an option, they will refuse. But if you give them a more difficult option, they will feel that the one before is not unacceptable.


    Meng Lila talked with Ren Da all night, and then she said her plan. She said that she had eyes and nose. With her unremitting efforts, she finally moved Ren Da, who firmly disagreed with her at the beginning.


    Who knows how many words Meng Li wasted in order to persuade Ren Da.


    All the good and bad words have been said. If you don''t give Ren Da a fight, will all the children and grandchildren follow the poor?


    And it''s only a year. Even if it fails, there''s still time to come back to farming. It''s just to go back to the old days.


    If you live in this place, it will be like this for your whole life, and it will be like this for generations.


    Can you be more daring and give your two sons something to fight for?


    For a moment, Meng Li felt like a member of a MLM organization. Her eloquent speech moved her.


    Some words are repeated and some principles are broken. It''s very hard to communicate with this kind of person. The first second of his words is full of heart stirring meaning, and the second after that, he firmly disagrees. It''s tiring to repeat this.


    Always hesitant, Meng Li has promised thousands of times that he has the ability to innovate some new dishes. Even if he doesn''t understand, can''t he go out to learn and use for reference?


    After she came, she changed the way to make wild vegetables delicious. Ren Da reluctantly believed Meng Li in the innovation of wild vegetables.


    Meng Lidu admired himself and spent the whole night talking about it. When it was almost dawn, Ren Da patted the bed excitedly and said to Meng Li:


    "OK, I''ll take your advice and we''ll make such a bet!"


    "No, we can''t come back to our old business!" In the end, he did not forget to add such a sentence.


    From this sentence, we can see that he does not have full confidence, but now his fighting spirit is stimulated by Meng Li.


    "Anyway, I have a big scar on my head. Besides, I''m not afraid of it. Can it be worse than now?" Ren Da made bold remarks.


    He didn''t say that there was a way to sell the land, so he had more courage.


    Meng Li with black eyes: "it''s up to you to persuade that mother."


    "That''s no problem. Since my father died, my mother mostly listened to me." Ren Da is full of promises. Meng Li is relieved. Fortunately, at least Ren Da agrees to take care of her mother-in-law.


    It takes one night to persuade Ren Da. I don''t know if three days and three nights are enough, especially as daughter-in-law.


    Meng Li and Ren Da''s words are nothing more than to stabilize the morale of the army, so that Ren Da won''t go back on his words. When he said that, Meng Li closed his eyes and said, "I''ll squint for a while."


    Too sleepy, too sleepy.


    Ren Da also said that he wanted to sleep, but he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep after lying down. He tossed and turned, and Meng Li didn''t want to sleep any more.


    When she gets up, she goes to work in the field first. When the seeds are planted, she can ask others to take care of them. When the harvest is harvested, she can ask others to help with the harvest and give some to others.


    Ren Da didn''t go to her mother-in-law ahead of time. Instead, she found her two sons and asked them if they were willing to leave their hometown. The two sons are not very sensible now, but what Ren Da meant was that life might be improved after leaving here, and they nodded one after another.


    But Ren Da also said that if he didn''t succeed, he would be very sad this year. He might not be able to eat, and his two sons were silent again.Ren Da sighs. It seems that his son can''t give him an accurate answer. It can be seen that his sons want a good life very much. So why not gamble.


    Although Meng Li''s fighting spirit is high, Ren Da''s character is repeated, and he thinks that such a big event should be thought about. Seeing him standing in the yard with crutches, he thinks hard, and the two girls come forward to talk.


    He took the initiative to tell Ren Da what he knew about gold. Ren Da sighed. Knowing that the second girl was also present at that time, he told her not to talk nonsense or tell her younger brothers and sisters, for fear that they would not be able to stop talking.


    Then the second girl asked Ren Da about the relocation of her family. Ren Da was surprised and said, "she told you, too?"


    "Two wenches said:" I have not small, of course, you can give mother relief


    Their father and daughter began to discuss the matter. Ren Da talked about all kinds of worries in his heart. The only thing he was afraid of was that after the failure, the gold would be gone, and when he came back, there would be no food to eat.


    Two wenches vowed: "Dad, I promise you that you won''t starve to death."


    "Even if we fail, we will survive this year."


    Ren Da stares at the second girl in a complicated way. The second girl purses her mouth and says, "my mother will help me."


    She didn''t say that she had savings from her mother. She didn''t want to tell others that she had money in her hands. But if the family was reduced to starvation, she would certainly take it out to tide over the difficulties. She hoped that Dad would not worry too much, prepare a way for Dad, and persuade him to rest assured.


    She would not even say that her mother might have died, so she would prepare another speech. When she really needed her hand, she would say it was given by her mother.

 Chapter 2278

    "You are a good boy." Ren said with emotion.


    Two wenches farfetched ground smile, isn''t she still anxious to get rid of the present situation? It''s really enough now.


    Even if there is no oil and water in my stomach, and I''m always hungry. I can''t sleep all night in winter.


    I''ve had enough and I''m afraid. I can''t imagine a worse day than this. Beggars are the same. They don''t have enough food and clothing. The only difference is that they have a fixed residence.


    Sometimes it''s more comfortable to think about death.


    Ren Dashun asked about the second girl''s mother. The second girl said, "she serves people in a big family. The master is generous and will give her a reward. She doesn''t need to buy anything at ordinary times. She has savings on hand."


    "Why did you abandon you then?" Asked Ren Da.


    This kind of condition should not be unable to afford a child.


    The second girl was silent for a few seconds and said, "the master doesn''t like her having children."


    "Ah?" Ren was surprised.


    But the two girls didn''t mean to go on.


    Ren Da did not ask.


    The main reason is that her child''s name is not correct, and she is not a child only after paying homage.


    Therefore, the master will not like her. If her existence is known by her mother''s master, the master will definitely not want her mother. She will think that her mother''s conduct is bad, her style is bad, rich people have high requirements for her servants, and her mother can''t give up her job.


    With the promise of the second girl, it''s equivalent to preparing a way for Ren duodu, which makes him feel much more relaxed. The second girl said:


    "Dad, if I say all the words, you don''t want to fight, just think I haven''t said it, and our family deserves to be poor for generations."


    Ren Da Leng for a while, expression some uncomfortable, for a long time didn''t hear two wenches say so mean words, still some don''t adapt.


    But I used to listen.


    "You don''t like dad?" Asked Ren.


    The second girl said, "I think my mother has more foresight than you."


    Ren Da felt even worse. He said, "don''t look down on me either. This is my long-term consideration for my family. Now I''m going out with you because of a fever in my head. I won''t have to starve to death at that time. You complain about my bad head in charge of the family."


    "Blame me for my incompetence. I can''t support this family."


    Two wenches expression is cold: "all said won''t starve to death person, you again still hesitate Yu to have no any meaning."


    "If I marry someone, I don''t want to marry you. I have no courage and no idea. I''m like a woman again and again. I have nothing to do and I don''t want to make progress."


    "What are you talking about? I was born here. What can I do if I can break free? How can things be so simple in the world? People are limited everywhere. " Ren Da said angrily.


    Daughter doesn''t look up to her?


    It''s unreasonable to say that I raised her.


    Two wenches in Meng Li''s "brainwashing" actually understand a lot of truth, understand the helpless of the poor, Meng Li changed two wenches to this kind of contempt.


    She has corrected some of her wrong ideas, but now she says this to Ren Da. In fact, she doesn''t really think so. It''s just a kind of provocation.


    Two wenches make a pair of impatient appearance, said: "the truth of a set, but now have the opportunity, you are also afraid of hands and feet, not as bold as I a little wench."


    After that, she walked away with an angry look.


    Ren Da thought and thought, bit his teeth, OK, now there are two back roads.


    I''m not afraid. I''ve never suffered anything?


    Ran to the street to buy a piece of meat, the money to buy meat or the last two wenches mother came to Meng Li''s broken silver, Meng Li gave Ren Da.


    Ren Da took the meat home and asked Meng Li to do it. Meng Li weighed the meat and looked at Ren Da with a smile:


    "I''m so willing today."


    Ren Da said, "it''s time to eat meat, too."


    Last night, his wife gave him the gold. He just found a place to have a close look at it. It''s true. The unexpected wealth is huge, which is likely to change the fate of their family.


    With this gold, he has the confidence to buy meat.


    As a celebration, he said to Meng Li, "you don''t mean you can create new dishes. Do you want to make this meat in another way?"


    Ren Da''s words really make Meng Li laugh. It''s to test her.


    It doesn''t matter. If you want others to roll up their sleeves and go out and follow them, you really can''t say it with one mouth. It''s time to show that you can double the confidence of others.


    There are many ways to make meat in my mind. All over the world there are some strange ways to make meat. Meng Li smiles and confidently makes it.


    There was a lack of seasoning and some restrictions on her, but in the end Meng Li succeeded in making a meat dish that Ren Da had never eaten or seen.


    This dish is still short of seasonings. Meng Li thinks it lacks a lot of flavor, but people who haven''t eaten it think it''s very novel and delicious.


    This dish gives Ren great confidence and makes him very excited. After eating it, he praises Meng Li and says:"How did you come up with that?"


    Meng Li said, "if you just think about it, you can think of it. Just like sometimes when you are tired of eating boiled wild vegetables, don''t you change the way to eat raw wild vegetables?"


    "I didn''t think you were so smart before." Ren Da still thinks it''s too powerful.


    Meng Li said: "it''s mainly about eating other things and eating less, so there''s no way to innovate."


    "So I am confident that when I go out to see the world and know the general method of many ingredients, I will be able to make amazing dishes."


    Ren Da some embarrassed smile: "follow me, let you suffer."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s OK, sometimes you can eat snake, chicken, rabbit?"


    Ren Da had no choice but to smile. Does eating meat depend on luck?


    He took a deep breath and seemed to have made up his mind. He solemnly said to Meng Li, "don''t worry, I''ll talk to Tong Niang these days, and the rest will be arranged by you."


    He returned the gold to Meng Li and said, "I''ll keep it for you first."


    Meng Li said, "you should be in charge."


    "You take it first." Ren Da hesitated and asked Meng Li to manage the money. Meng Li didn''t refuse. He just said, "when you want to use it, tell me, I''ll give it to you, and you go to the bank to change it."


    Ren Da nodded.


    Seeing that Ren Da went to her mother-in-law''s side, Meng Li planned to squint for a while, because after that, Ren Da was sure to talk to her mother-in-law, and her mother-in-law had no time to talk about her sleeping during the day.


    Just about to sleep, the second girl came in again. She told Meng Li what she said to Ren Da.


    Meng Li looked at her with a smile: "it''s very good that you can get your mother''s help."


    It doesn''t matter, all freedom, won''t stop two wenches and her mother, no matter what identity her mother is, she won''t stop.


    It''s her choice, her freedom.


    Two wenches helplessly smile, words say so, but she already had no mother actually.

 Chapter 2279

    "Have a rest. I talked to your father all night last night. It''s really hard." Meng Li says to two wenches.


    Two wenches nod: "good, Niang you have a good rest, I and three younger sisters to wash clothes."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    It''s good for my sister to share the chores with my sister.


    Two wenches more and more sensible, speak also more and more can say, no white teach.


    Three wenches this period of time performance is also very good, she always obedient, also likable.


    Two sons have been very clever, sometimes a little skin is also nature.


    Is the big girl there, Meng Li thought of her sigh, she refused to return, but this time if left, she want to go back to no place back.


    If it''s not for the limitation of the times, I really want to go out and open the hotel on my own, and I don''t want to drag my family around like this. But the times don''t allow me, and I don''t allow any big one. If I have to take any big one, it means that all the families have to follow me.


    Her mother-in-law is old and in poor health. Her two sons are even younger. They have no labor force and can''t stay at home.


    Ren Da was going to discuss this with her mother-in-law, but her mother-in-law was also worried about this and that, which made Ren Da waver. She ran back to ask Meng Li for advice. Meng Li looked at him silently and did not speak.


    Ren was very anxious: "why did you ignore me?"


    Meng Li said, "if you don''t accompany me this time, I won''t close my eyes until I die. After that, I blame you for your hesitation and unwillingness to move forward."


    Ren Da was silent.


    Meng Li waved his hand and said: "look at you."


    I have said all that I need to say. If I really don''t want to, I will consider whether to go out alone.


    The client wants a good life. If the husband insists on not supporting it, he can''t give up the good life because of his husband.


    Ren Da seemed to feel something again. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Meng Li for a long time.


    In the evening, Ren Da seemed to figure it out again and said to Meng Li, "don''t worry, I won''t change my mind any more."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Ren Da did what she said this time. In the next few days, she tried to persuade her mother-in-law. Her mother-in-law also talked to Meng Li about this matter, but Meng Li avoided it. She knew that once she spoke to her mother-in-law, it would be more complicated.


    No matter what her mother-in-law said, she didn''t respond positively. She asked her to ask Ren Da, saying that Ren Da was in charge of the family. Her mother-in-law said angrily:


    "you didn''t pick Ren Da Neng''s ideas?"


    Meng Li said, "if my opinion is ridiculous, Ren Da agrees, does it also prove that Ren Da is ridiculous?"


    My mother-in-law''s eyes are turning to the sky.


    "As I get older and older, you bully me more and more fiercely, you unfilial woman." She said angrily.


    Meng Li: "Niang, unfilial is a big crime since ancient times. If you impose such accusations on me, I can''t swallow it. It''s not like saying where I''m unfilial, or I''ll just take it seriously?"


    "Ren Da! Ren Da The mother-in-law is angry and says that she can''t get rid of Meng Li. She shouts that Ren Da has gone and wants to make decisions for her.


    Ran to speak with Ren Da for a long time, Ren Da came out and said two words to Meng Li, but also made her mother-in-law angry.


    Now the son is more and more incompetent, every day by the woman.


    She doesn''t know Ren Da''s gratitude to his wife. He thinks that his wife is responsible for his good leg recovery. Another thing is to dig for gold. In Ren Da''s heart, his wife can only have such good fortune if she wants to bring money, and he is proud of it.


    In addition, his wife''s behavior during this period made him feel fresh and friendly. After his leg was injured, his wife did not complain more than half a sentence and then took care of the family affairs. How could he not admire and respect this moral character.


    It took Ren Da three days to persuade her mother-in-law. She also saw that her son insisted on taking care of his family, and she couldn''t follow him.


    I don''t have the courage to say that I live in my hometown alone. She is too old to do any tired work, so she has to rely on her son.


    It''s settled that the whole family moves to other places. The most expensive thing is to talk. Fortunately, it''s all over. Meng Li asked Ren Da to arrange some chores, such as how to talk to others.


    Now there is a policy that if you want to go to other places, you must have something similar to a pass issued by the government. Without this, their family can''t get out, and this pass is a headache for Ren Da. He asked Meng Li:


    "how much do you need to manage them?"


    It''s the people of the government. In Ren Da''s mind, those who go to the government have to deal with affairs, otherwise they will never get a pass.


    It''s the same thing. As long as you are willing to do something, the pass will come down soon. But Meng Li is not willing to spend money in these places, so he said to Ren Da:


    "according to the condition of our family, there''s no need to do something. You just need to cry and complain, and then tell the master that you want to take refuge with your brother. He said that you rescued a brother in those years, and now he''s rich, please Take the kids and work for them. "


    "Then promise the master that he will come back to repay him if he gets rich."Ren Da said, "is that ok? But if the master had a little conscience, he would not exploit us. "


    Meng Li laughs: "useful."


    "Because he can''t see you."


    If people with slightly better conditions go to the county government to ask for help, the people in the county government will have to accept it at their own discretion. However, their family is poor and the people in the county government can''t figure out what the family can offer even if they want to.


    Well, it''s a little helpless.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal for the county government. After finding out the details of the people who need the pass, they will seal it. It''s not like asking them to do something else. They will mostly agree.


    A lot of people have formed a fixed impression, just like Ren Da, who thinks that things can''t be done without management, so they all take the initiative to manage things. If they don''t have the conditions to manage things, they simply don''t ask for them. On the contrary, they let the people in the county government save their worries and efforts.


    "If the county government doesn''t agree, you will say that the family you want to take refuge in is very good. You will swear that you will have a future and that you will make a fortune in the future." Meng Li asked Ren Da to say.


    Ren Da: "why praise Haikou?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "because if I''m from the county government, it''s funny to see a poor civilian come to tell me his future. I even want to make it convenient for him to let him go out and see what his fortune is."


    "That''s what... Jokes mean?" Ren Da asked uncertainly.


    Meng Li nodded: "be confident, that''s what I mean."


    Ren Da: "high." Ren Da has some admiration for Meng Li. He feels that it''s reliable.


    As for being laughed at?


    Is he still afraid of being laughed at? Even my daughter dares to laugh at herself.


    As long as things can be done, what''s the point of losing face? Besides, as long as you go, you have to kowtow and bow. It doesn''t make any difference.

 Chapter 2280

    After listening to Meng Li''s arrangement, Ren Da really got things done.


    He excitedly described the scene to Meng Li. He said:


    "when I went to ask, the people in the county government criticized me and said that I didn''t know the rules. I said that I really couldn''t honor them, so they told me to go away. I said that I would make a fortune and that they would believe me. They laughed and said that I didn''t know the heaven and the earth."


    "He also said that the so-called brother lied to me. He said that an honest man like me was worthy of living on two plots of land. If he stepped out, he deserved to be killed."


    "At last, I boldly said that they looked down on people and said that they would make a fortune. They scoffed at this. Then I boldly said that they looked down on me and said they didn''t believe in trying. Then they said they would try, and they stamped a seal on me."


    Meng Li said, "that''s a good way for you to use this method."


    I didn''t expect Ren Da to be smart this time. He knew to be flexible. Ren Da said, "I have confidence in my heart, so it''s easier to do things."


    "I really can''t. just go and do some management?" He laughed.


    Although he was humiliated by the people of the county government in the end, he only cared whether he achieved his goal.


    Meng Li nodded his head. It''s not the same if he has the strength and the back road. It will make a person more confident. That''s what Ren Da is like.


    This is a good job, let Meng Li have some confidence in him, if you go out to temper, after he knows more about some things, he should also be able to take charge.


    Speaking of this, Meng Li thought of the big girl''s husband, which made her very disappointed.


    The big girl''s mother-in-law is very powerful. She tosses the big girl hard. Her husband doesn''t dare to help her. He is weak and incompetent.


    If the husband is good and a little malleable, he won''t support the big girl to be with him. After all, it''s not a good thing to be with him in this era.


    If you are saved, you can find a way to get rid of that mother-in-law and let them live. If you help them, you should get along well. It''s a pity that they are not saved.


    Wang Xiang only listens to his mother''s words. He doesn''t have his own thinking or even any responsibility. He clearly makes her own mistakes, but she has to bear the ugly charges. It''s really embarrassing for a woman to bear such charges. It''s hard to lift her head.


    Meng Li thought about it, but he still planned to give the big girl another chance. After all, she is the child of the client, so she should be more tolerant.


    She called the two girls and the three girls to her side and said to them, "go to the big girl''s house and send a message to her, just let her come back."


    Three wenches and two sons don''t know that they are going to go out after a while at home. They don''t know anything. They just nod and say yes. But the second girl probably guessed Meng Li''s intention and said, "don''t worry, I will let my elder sister come back anyway."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She left a mental imprint on the two children. After all, it was a little far away from the big girl, for fear that something might happen to the children.


    If the accident can also arrive in time, she said to the two children: "pay attention on the road, take care of each other, don''t talk to strangers."


    The two children nodded and left, but Meng Li stopped the three girls and said, "come back."


    The third girl trots back, and the second girl comes back with her. Meng Li puts up the chicken eggs she picked up in the mountain a few days ago and gives them to the third girl. He says to her:


    "take them to the big girl''s mother-in-law, or she won''t let anyone go."


    Three wenches don''t ask anything, just nod to say good, two wenches opened mouth, haven''t said, Meng Li then said to her: "you think about why I asked three wenches to come back to take eggs and didn''t call you?"


    Two wenches then nod to say: "understood."


    I just don''t want to hear her say anything else.


    A few wild eggs, we are reluctant to eat, cheap elder sister that mean mother-in-law.


    However, the elder sister won''t give this wild egg to her mother-in-law at all. It''s just that the elder sister is weak, and she doesn''t dare to go back to her mother-in-law''s house if she doesn''t speak.


    When they had the afternoon meal, the two daughters came back. Meng Li asked them, "is everything ok?"


    Three wenches carefully looked at two wenches, Meng Li asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "The second sister and the eldest sister''s mother had a quarrel." Three wenches said weakly.


    Meng Li let out a sound. Seeing that the second girl was worried, she asked what was the matter. It turned out that the mother-in-law of the big girl only told her child to take some wild eggs and said that she should take some meat. She didn''t make up for last time.


    The big girl''s mother-in-law also criticizes Meng Li for being stingy. The second girl is angry, but she quarrels with her. The second girl almost gets beaten. Fortunately, she calms down and avoids being beaten.


    Meng Li touched the heads of the two children and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Both of them were relieved. After all, things were not well done. Fortunately, my mother didn''t blame them.


    "What did the big girl say?" Meng Li asked two girls.


    Two wenches whispered: "I just told her that my father would take the whole family to join others and let her come back to see her."Meng Li laughs: "very good."


    I didn''t say anything about gold. Now the big girl has married someone else and told her about gold. I''m afraid she''ll tell her mother-in-law that it can''t be known by others.


    "I feel like I should say that." Two wenches said.


    She also carefully peeked at Meng Li, and let Meng Li see the meaning of some praise.


    "You''re smart." Meng Li was generous in praising her.


    It''s smart to teach her a little. In the plot, she is so miserable that no one teaches her. Anyone in the capital wants to teach her. It''s too late to see her waiting on the master. She set up many traps for her, and she was extremely inflated at that time.


    The second girl just showed a smile.


    For the next two days, Ren Da had been running around. He wanted to arrange the land. At least the land needed to be taken care of. The things planted in the land also needed to be collected to talk about how to divide them. He also wanted to talk about who would take care of the houses damaged by rainstorms and strong winds.


    Neighbors are also dismissive of this. There were many people who could not stand the hardships of their hometown and went to other places. Then what happened?


    It''s said that I starved to death outside. I''ve never seen it again.


    Some people are waiting to see jokes coldly, others are persuading Ren Da. All kinds of reactions are within the scope of Ren Da''s imagination. He also has some bad feelings in his heart. Anyway, no one wishes him a bright future. He also says that he is crazy. He can go alone and drag his family.


    Ren Da wants to say that he wants to go out on his own, but he can''t cook, and he doesn''t know how to innovate dishes. He has to take his wife with him. If his wife is not at home, he can''t live without the old people and children.


    Seeing Ren Da sighing, Meng Li said a few words to comfort him, but he didn''t say too much. It''s useless to say more.


    The next day, the big girl came back with a bruised face and followed her dull husband.

 Chapter 2281

    The family looked at the wound on the girl''s face.


    As the saying goes, if you hit someone, you don''t hit him in the face?


    Fortunately, her mother-in-law didn''t follow her, otherwise she would have to fight again.


    However,


    dare to let her dull son come with her this time. Didn''t you send it to bully yourself?


    Meng Li sneered and didn''t know what Wang Shi thought.


    I don''t really think I''ve sent some wild eggs in the past as a sign of weakness.


    "What''s the matter with my daughter?" Meng Li LengSheng questions Wang Xiang.


    Wang Xiang raised his head blankly. Seeing Meng''s cold eyes, he was a little scared. He stammered: "I... i...


    " I don''t know. " He choked for a long time, even gave Meng Li such a sentence.


    "This is your wife. How could you not know that she was beaten like this?" Meng Li is angry.


    Other people are also a little angry, all in the bottom of my heart for the big girl.


    But words, a person said it, Meng Li denounced his son-in-law, they also do not join in, they say it seems too much.


    Her mother-in-law snorted. She didn''t wait to see Wang Xiang. She didn''t ask him to sit down or give him water.


    "Forget it." Meng Li looked at Wang Xiang for a long time and felt that there was no meaning of communication with such incurable people. He couldn''t listen to what you said.


    There''s no need to waste words.


    "You take him around to relax. I have something to say to the big girl." Meng Li said to Ren Da.


    Ren Da nodded and said to Wang Xiang, "come with me and go for a walk in the field. Just after planting in spring, go to see the growth."


    In fact, the seeds haven''t germinated yet. It''s just a statement. Wang Xiang is weak. He doesn''t refute what Ren Da says. He takes a look at the big girl and says half a sound:


    "you want to help me, I''m afraid of them."


    Everyone: "can you be more persuasive?


    Ren Da wiped his face. He used to know that his son-in-law was dull and honest, but now he looks like a fool. Any one in his family is smarter than him.


    At the beginning, I didn''t think these problems were big. I didn''t think I would bully a big girl if I was honest. But how could I know that his mother was so strong and fierce.


    The harshness of being a mother-in-law is not unbearable at all, but it is too harsh.


    The big girl looks at Meng Li helplessly, and the weak shouts for her mother. Meng Li says indifferently, "you and your husband are really of the same temperament. They are very weak."


    Now Wang Xiang wants the big girl to speak for her. If the big girl is a little stronger, she will speak for her husband directly. She doesn''t want to speak for her husband, but she can only shout in a low voice. She doesn''t dare to say the rest.


    "Come on, come in with me." Meng Li didn''t want to say anything else. He turned around first. Before he left, he glanced at Wang Xiang coldly, which made him shrink again. He was still afraid.


    Ren Da sighed helplessly. What can he do when his son-in-law is like this?


    He thought that his wife only asked her to come back for a meeting and talk about their going out, but he didn''t expect to have other ideas.


    Meng Li went into the room and sat opposite the big girl. She asked, "how dare he come back with you?"


    The big girl immediately burst into tears and said, "I''m looking for life and death to come back. My mother-in-law has no choice but to ask him to accompany me. She also said that I''m not good enough to let me go home alone. I''m afraid I''m sorry for her son."


    "Niang, that person''s speech is really vicious, I really can''t deal with it. I just retorted, and she beat me like this. She let me come back when she was happy." The big girl complained in tears.


    It looks so sad.


    Meng Li''s expression is light, she said to the big girl: "did the second girl tell you?"


    "Yes, mother, as soon as you leave, I''ll be slaughtered." Think of this big girl more sad, cry more miserable.


    Even if they don''t want to be killed, they won''t be sad.


    Meng Li said, "what do you think I''m doing when I call you back?"


    The big girl said, "it will take a long time to see each other this time. Of course, our mother and daughter will see each other."


    Meng Li couldn''t help saying, "you are really stupid."


    Inexplicably said by Meng Li, the big girl was stunned.


    Mother said he was stupid?


    "Did you forget the last time I advised you to leave? I never thought about it after I went back? " Meng Li asked.


    Big girl bitterly said: "Niang, I just got married less than a year and will leave, after that, how can I raise my head to be a man?"


    Meng Li said, "do you like to be treated like this?"


    Big girl said: "mother-in-law is vicious, I can only endure."


    "Boil her to death?" The big girl''s words made Meng Li laugh angrily.


    Wang''s appearance, if no disease, no disaster, at least to live for decades, when the big girls are boiled into a mother-in-law.


    The big girl cried and said, "what else can I do?""I''ll take you away. We''ll go to other places. We''ll plan our life later. If we have a bite, you''ll have a bite. We won''t treat you badly." Meng Li promised.


    The big girl cried and shook her head and said, "my daughter knows that she''s married. Even if she comes back, she can''t be at home as naturally as her sisters. After a long time, she will be despised by others. I can''t break this sentiment any more."


    Meng Li patted the big girl on the head and said: "you look thoughtful when you are young. How can you not know that your mother-in-law won''t give you a good life?"


    The big girl shook her head and said, "it''s all my life."


    "I nodded and agreed when I married. I accepted my fate."


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds: "then you accept your life."


    Big girl Leng for a while, originally quite sad, suddenly have a kind of strange and speechless feeling.


    Just feel


    Suddenly, perfunctorily and casually.


    I thought that my mother would try her best to persuade herself, and even get angry with herself. She even thought about how to coax my mother. Who knows that after my mother said two words, it was like this.


    As she was thinking about it, she heard her mother say to her:


    "this time should be the last time we meet before we leave. If you don''t make a decision, it''s too late to leave with us. You can only stay here and wait until the end of the year or when we come back next year."


    "Have you thought about it?"


    The big girl pursed her lips and sucked her nose. After a while, she cried and said, "mother, I thought about it last night. I''ve already thought about it."


    "I really don''t have the courage, I don''t dare, I can''t face so much."


    Meng Li: "so just now you were playing silly with me."


    The big girl extremely whispered a, be regarded as admitted, Meng Li said: "this opportunity you don''t want just, I don''t good force you, as you wish."


    What else can we do? We can''t force her to go and leave.


    "It''s just that you''re going to suffer all the time." Meng Li gently touched the big girl''s head, not angry. She was calm and tried her best, but there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 2282

    The big girl doesn''t want to leave, and she won''t come back to go out with them. Meng Li doesn''t want to force her to go back with Wang Xiang.


    The second girl twisted her eyebrows and couldn''t figure it out. Meng Li said,


    "there''s no need to care too much. I''ll see later."


    I have my own choice. If everything goes well this time, let''s see the big girl''s choice.


    Will you come back for the sake of making a fortune in your mother''s family, or will you dare not bully the big girl when you make a fortune in her mother''s family.


    Two wenches sigh: "just don''t want to understand clearly have the opportunity to get out of the fire pit, she doesn''t want."


    "Because she''s not you." Meng Li said.


    Two wenches, be cool and bold.


    The big girl has many worries.


    She didn''t follow. After everything was arranged, Meng left the family and set out.


    Three wenches and two sons are still ignorant, don''t know what it means to go out this time, two wenches are full of expectations, Ren Da is looking forward to and worried.


    Meng Li''s expression is relatively flat. Her mother-in-law is calm and refuses to speak. She finally says that she will be tired to death on the road.


    She said that she didn''t expect to go abroad with her at this age.


    Meng Li is silent. If you need to escape in the war era, you have to go.


    It''s about opening up a new life.


    Just when Meng Li inadvertently released her mental strength, she found that Er wench had some money on her body. She was a little surprised. She had guessed that Er wench''s mother had given her some things, but she didn''t expect so much.


    Many people don''t care about themselves.


    This trip was to the prosperous Weizhou. It was a long way to go, and they were delayed for half a month. In the middle of the trip, their family did not live in an inn, but lived in a simple tent made by Meng Li.


    She made three tents before going out. Fortunately, she paid attention to the materials, so the two tents were not heavy. One was carried by her two sons, and the other was carried by her mother-in-law.


    In fact, if it''s rainy, you can''t live in the tent, but fortunately, it didn''t rain all the way. In spring, it''s not cold even if you lie in the tent with your clothes at night. The tent is big enough. Ren Da and his two sons use one, Meng Li and the third girl use one, and his mother-in-law and the second girl use one.


    Everyone can''t bear to live in the inn. It''s not good for her mother-in-law to live in the tent when she is old. Meng Li finds some herbal medicine to soak in water to drive her away from the cold when she is on the way, so that she won''t get sick.


    In the middle of the journey, Meng Li also got some game. The fish in the river and the birds in the sky were not spared. He cooked them or roasted them. He also saved a lot of meals on the way. If he could save all the way, he would save.


    It''s not a big expense. They have some dry food on their back. Their two sons even say that it''s better to eat when they''re on the road than when they''re at home. Meng LiXiao says that the mountains and forests near their home have already been asked for by them, and there are many products available outside. It''s easier to find just game when they walk around.


    "Zhanzhou is forty miles away." Meng Li looked up at the sky. At the moment, the sun was burning and people''s skin was red.


    Her mother-in-law sat on the stone beside her, panting: "it''s almost there."


    Along the way, my mother-in-law complained a lot, and finally found that no matter how she complained, no one answered her, so she was too lazy to say.


    Meng Li said, "there''s a small town ahead. Let''s stay there for the next night and put on new clothes."


    When he started from his hometown, Meng Li bought some cloth belts on the road. At that time, Ren Da was particularly opposed to them. After all, he was very distressed to buy so many cloth at one time. It was Meng Li who told him that he could never wear them into zhanzhou city. That would be disgusted by others. Besides, they were people who wanted to do great things. Why should they stick to such small cloth?


    He just said that it was arranged by Meng Li.


    With cloth on his back, Meng Li takes two girls and three girls to make clothes together when he is free. There are two of them to fight for themselves, and the clothes of the whole family can be driven out.


    In other words, I also thank my mother-in-law for her existence. If her mother-in-law was not old enough to rest from time to time, they would not have so much time to make clothes.


    First a person wearing a clean clothes into the city again.


    "How do you know there''s a small town ahead?" The mother-in-law felt hot and fanned herself with her hands.


    Meng Li said, "we asked passers-by before. You asked me if you didn''t listen carefully."


    Her mother-in-law looked at Ren Da and said, "look at this woman. She didn''t have a good attitude towards me all the way."


    Now she is really annoyed that her son obeys his daughter-in-law''s advice, and her daughter-in-law''s status in this family is rising. Now the whole family is around her daughter-in-law....


    but it seems that she will not lose money if she follows her.


    "Don''t be upset, old man. I''m doing it for everyone''s good. On the surface, you think I''m in charge of a lot of things. In fact, it''s Ren Da who consults with me and instructs me. But he doesn''t like to talk, so I''ll be a messenger. How can I command so much as a woman?" Meng Li knew what she was thinking when she saw her mother-in-law.


    In this way, her mother-in-law felt much more comfortable, and Ren Da was also moved. The other party gave her enough face!Now my wife is very independent, but I can''t catch up with her.


    And she had the ability to show no contempt for himself, which he was most grateful for, he secretly encouraged himself, must make a difference.


    Two girls and three girls smile, mother always use the most gentle way to appease grandmother''s impetuous heart, but also always use the most merciless words to make grandmother angry.


    I don''t know what my mother wants to do. Is it fun?


    After living in a small town for one night, Meng Li originally said that she would open three rooms, one for three girls, and one for her mother-in-law and two girls. She could sleep better, but her mother-in-law didn''t want to, so she had to squeeze four girls into one room.


    Another purpose of living in the inn is to take a bath. To tell you the truth, they are not very clean all the way. Meng Li, the innkeeper''s disgusting eyes, has not forgotten, but it does not affect her to take care of her heart here.


    In fact, the cloth they buy is also very common, that is, the clothes worn by ordinary people, but they can go into the city without ragged patches. Few people wear clean and brand-new clothes, and everyone smiles.


    See two little girls clean, looking at fresh, Meng Li also showed a smile, since I have not seen the two children clean up fresh, after all, they do not have a good clothes, bad clothes look not very good.


    "I''ll comb your hair tomorrow." Meng Li smiles.


    Mother in law is also stroking her new clothes, very satisfied, she looked at the three girls, just want to talk, Meng Li said: "Niang, you go to bed early."


    Mother in law:....


    Meng Li knows that once she opens her mouth, it''s hard to shut her mouth. That''s why she only lets the second girl sleep with her all the way.

 Chapter 2283

    Two wenches sleep well, even listen to her mother-in-law mutter, she can also sleep, they can''t, can''t do.


    He and three girls sleep very well, three girls clever words not much, call her to sleep, she directly sleep.


    Now four people sleep in one room. Meng Li can''t resist the signs of her mother-in-law''s talking. It''s too noisy and she doesn''t dare to block the five senses when she walks outside.


    My mother-in-law didn''t speak in the face of the new clothes, and thought that she would enter zhanzhou city tomorrow, so she went to bed earlier.


    She has never been to such a big place in her life. Now that she has come, she must have a good look. I don''t know if they are reliable or not. Can she go on here.


    It''s rare for her mother-in-law to shut up and sleep well at night. Meng Li is relieved that she can rent a house even if she doesn''t have one, but the price will be higher. After all, her identity and origin are unknown. With this photo, they can prove that they are good people and can rent a house according to the market price.


    Ren Da was also happy when he saw it. He said, "I thought zhanzhou government would embarrass us. It''s so easy to let us pass and send this back to us."


    I don''t feel very down-to-earth.


    It''s like a dream.


    Meng Li said: "it''s very normal that we have come to take refuge with people. They don''t want to make trouble without knowing the details. Moreover, they really want to embarrass us. We''re not in a hurry this time. There are many opportunities after that."


    Besides, don''t you think it''s all up to me to let them know?


    This momentum is the key, elder brother Ren


    Forget it. I don''t expect him to understand.


    See if the performance of a submissive look, the other side has such a good talk?


    Most of the time it''s bullying.


    After that, they have to find a place to live. Now they are all in the city. Naturally, they can''t live in tents. They have to find an inn, which still only has two rooms. This inn has poor conditions, but it''s cheaper. Their gold is changed on the road, which is also convenient for spending.


    Meng Li is sitting in the inn, releasing his mental energy and covering the whole city, observing the characteristics of each area. This place is the same as all places. There are many rich people in prosperous places, but the rent is not cheap. At the beginning, the shop certainly can''t be opened in that area.


    In fact, if you have money, you can go directly to the high-end route and open a shop in the most prosperous place. The dishes in your mind will certainly attract the attention of the rich people, and even become the object of their pursuit. However, it is undoubtedly too high for the client.


    At the beginning of starting a business, it is necessary to receive and serve the rich people. They can''t adapt to the life and are easy to self defeating. Therefore, they have to eat a mouthful and walk step by step. It just costs more time, but Meng Li can afford it.


    She has been thinking about these things clearly for a long time. All things have a prepared goal and orientation. At the beginning, she has to do ordinary people''s business and get her reputation out.


    You can''t take out the bright things first. You have to take them step by step. You still have a lot of marketing strategies in your mind. The more Meng Li thinks about it, the more promising he feels.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I''m very passionate about opening this hotel. I feel that it''s worth doing. But it''s not a big deal. It''s easy to finish.


    And it''s not the first time for me to start a business in office. Is it because I set too little venture capital for myself, which makes me feel challenging? Is it difficult?


    Or do you want something new just because life is too boring? After all, no matter how many routines there are, it will not be easy to start a business. There are still many trivial and troublesome things.


    Ren Da doesn''t want to spend too much money living in the inn, so he pulls Meng Li out to find a house. They want to find a house that can both live and serve as a restaurant. It''s not hard to find such a house, but the price is hard to talk about.

 Chapter 2284

    The price is really hard to talk about.


    Especially listening to their accent, the price is even more difficult to talk about.


    It''s easy to talk about the price, but I can''t see it. It''s not conducive to future development.


    Although the fragrance of wine is not afraid of deep alleys, it is too deep for the fragrance of wine to float out. Even if it floats out, it floats very slowly. The income is too slow, and the money in their hands is not allowed to be so slow.


    Meng Li''s favorite place, Ren Da, is too expensive. In fact, Ren Da wants to earn a little money for food and clothing. He doesn''t know Meng Li''s ambition is so big.


    Business owners can prepare for the opening of a wine shop during this period of time. In fact, there is nothing to prepare for. It used to be a wine shop, and the general decoration can be continued. Anyway, it''s a common people''s way, and it doesn''t need to be too luxurious.


    But some dirty places should also be cleaned. They should look clean and refreshing, small and fresh. They can''t give people the impression of being sloppy. After all, they have to go to high-end development.


    The most important thing is to use some low-cost things to make the restaurant look chic and have a unique style. Meng Li sat in the lobby of the restaurant for a long time and planned how to do it.


    The rest of them are busy cleaning up. The second girl is very meticulous. Even the stool is polished by her, and her younger brother and sister are scolded by her for not cleaning it. Meng Li is quite satisfied.


    Ren Da doesn''t think it''s necessary to be so fastidious. The people who serve are all civilians, and others don''t care so much.


    Meng Li said: "everyone is idle, so why not make the best of things and leave a good impression."


    This family is short of everything, but there is no shortage of manpower. You see, the two sons are over ten years old. Of course, these things can be done. There are two girls who can also do things.


    Some Inn runners are just this old.


    There are not many houses, so Meng Li decided before going to bed that Ren Dahe and her two sons should have a room, she and the third girl should have a room, and the second girl and her mother-in-law should have a room.


    Second girl: "why did I get hurt?


    I really don''t want to share a room with my grandmother.


    "Can I have a room with my grandmother instead of my third sister?" Two wenches asked Meng Li in a low voice.


    She didn''t say that. She was really partial to this.


    Why!!!


    Meng Li said with a smile, "because you can carry it."


    Three girl, also can''t bear mother-in-law has been nagging, will stay up late with, but mother-in-law is old, sleep not much, and can endure.


    Once upon a time, my mother-in-law shared a room with three girls and two girls. But at that time, she felt that they were too small to talk about. Besides, there were not so many things to talk about at that time, so she didn''t talk about them.


    Now my mother-in-law feels that the two girls and the three girls are more mature under the education of Meng Li, and they can listen to her talk endlessly.


    Of course, the most common complaint now is Meng Li. She has nowhere to say and no way to do. She can only scold Meng Li every day before going to bed to relieve her depression.


    Two wenches: "Niang, you are very kind." She said without expression.


    Meng Li felt his head: "naturally, it''s based on the actual situation."


    The second girl looked at the third girl depressed: "you have escaped a disaster."


    Three wenches smile, some embarrassed, mother-in-law sighed: "old, old people despise, you these unfilial descendants! Sooner or later, I''ll find someone to judge. "


    It''s Ren Da''s consolation.


    We all know that her mother-in-law is just talking. She also knows how everyone treats her. Meng Li, in particular, has never wronged her.


    A family of seven lives in three rooms. In fact, the so-called three rooms are also made of two rooms. A slightly larger room is separated into two rooms by the original tenant. Relatively speaking, seven people live in two rooms, which is very crowded, but they can only make do with such conditions.


    In the days after that, Meng Li continued to be busy with the business. He taught the two girls and the three girls to weave some things and hang them in the shop for decoration. Then he had to make dishes.


    The dishes in the store should be engraved on the plate, and the consignor doesn''t know the words, so Meng Li has to pretend that he doesn''t know the words to tell others and dictate the names of the dishes.


    In the form of dishes, Meng Li also has some special requirements, that is, the whole point of chic modeling, are eye-catching small means, pay attention to the details everywhere.


    Dishes also need to be picked up tomorrow, and the price of making dishes is not cheap, which makes Ren Da feel distressed. Meng Li patted him on the shoulder and said, "those who achieve great things should not stick to these small things."


    "I feel that there is a lot to spend, and I have to buy chopsticks tomorrow," Ren said


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    Ren Da saw that Meng Li was in a good mood, smiling, and always felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 2285

    Meng Li didn''t say anything. Ren Da finally felt that something was wrong. He said: "your requirements are a little high, and I don''t know where your aesthetics come from."


    Meng Li laughs: "some things are born. For example, some people are born to cook, some are born to read, and some are born to be smart."


    Ren Da was silent for a few seconds: "yes, you are born smart."


    "This gold may be given to you by God who can''t bear to waste your intelligence."


    Meng Li said, "maybe."


    Ren Da Ai said, "I''m lucky to marry you."


    Meng Li does not speak with a smile. Ren Da asks what he always wants to ask: "why don''t you have a room with me?"


    Meng Li said: "I need to think about too many things every day. Your presence will only interfere with my consideration. After a while, everything will be stable. If we are lucky enough to change our residence and live together again."


    "Besides, now that the children are older, it''s not good for us to sleep together all the time."


    When Ren Da heard the speech, he nodded and said, "yes."


    He''s not going to talk about it anymore.


    After that, she bought more and more things, and the things she ordered were also delivered one after another. Meng Li couldn''t help feeling that this piece of gold is really useful and has a lot of weight. There is still more gold in her system space, but she didn''t take it out.


    But she didn''t plan to come up with new ones. She told Ren Da the price of everything she bought. Ren Da also remembered that if the money came out, he would be confused.


    Midway also bought some cloth called two girl and three girl do clothes, before taught them, two girl is learned, three girl can follow her to do, can wear out of the clothes so one set, or should prepare two more sets.


    Meng Li, the two sons, asked them to clean and wipe the chairs and benches every day. Anyway, he didn''t ask them to be idle.


    Her mother-in-law''s words also helped her to do things. Although she was old, she still couldn''t spare time. Looking at the wine shop, she was still worried. She always felt that life was changing too fast.


    Everything is almost in place, Meng Li began to contact the vendor, she wants credit, but also want low prices, people directly said to Meng Li, you are a newcomer, how can you ask so much?


    I almost didn''t ask Meng Li about your face?


    Why should I give you low price and credit? You haven''t even opened your wine shop. Can you guarantee the daily consumption?


    Meng Li thinks what this person said is quite reasonable, and then turns around to change a person, so many people, there is always one person who will be fooled by her.


    This is to talk business, the test is the ability to negotiate, in Meng Li''s unremitting efforts, finally met a willing to cooperate with her.


    Of course, Mengli has made some concessions in price, but you need to ensure that it''s fresh, the supply is timely, and the accounting period needs to be a little longer, at least one month to start.


    That person seems to think that Meng Li won''t have such a large demand here, so he should make a small investment. Even if he runs away for a few days, he can''t make much loss.


    Whether there is a future or not can be seen in a few days after opening. If the early development is good and the later development is not good, I can interrupt the cooperation at any time, and I feel that I can still earn some money.


    The main reason is that this woman is too good at making up. It seems very common, but her mouth is very powerful. She is very eloquent and makes people feel confused. He feels that he will lose money if he doesn''t cooperate with her.


    Meng Li, the source of vegetables and meat, has solved her huge economic pressure without daily check-out.


    Then Meng Li put up a banner at the door of the store, saying that the store would open in three days.


    Ren felt that three days was too long, and he was eager to see the results.


    Meng Li said, "is this the way to start business? Don''t you need to prepare? "


    Ren Da: "there are all kinds of pots and pans, and some people give us dishes, so we can start business."


    Meng Li said: "there is still a lot to prepare."


    These three days we need marketing, which is an essential step. If we don''t have money, Meng Li would like to invite a dance team to shine and attract attention.


    Ren Da said to Meng Li, "it''s almost gone. I can''t hold on for half a month."


    There''s so much gold. He hasn''t seen gold in his life. As a result, he came here and bought all these, and there''s not much left.


    Fortunately, vegetables and meat do not need cash settlement, otherwise I do not know what to do.


    Meng Li said, "half a month is enough."


    Anyway, people usually give money immediately when they come to dinner, so the cash collected can always clear the money owed for vegetables, meat and wine after a month. Meng Li wanted to make her own wine, but the rest of the money really didn''t allow her to do it again.


    I really can''t manage so much. I have to wait until I have free money. If I have money, I can make some special wine. I''ll forget to return after drinking it.


    Meng Li is now full of interest in this wine shop. As for wine, he supplies it to a friend of the boss who sells vegetables.


    Maybe the vegetable seller introduced himself to his friends because he thought he had unlimited potential.This is Meng Li''s narcissism. The boss doesn''t think she has unlimited potential, but a strange psychology.


    He felt that even if he had to lose money, it would be good to have friends to lose money together.


    There is no way out of heaven. Meng Li has a card in his heart, and he is very relaxed, that is, he is worried.


    Meng Li said: "in fact, we don''t need to spend much in the future. Food, meat and wine are all on credit. We just need a little liquidity. That''s enough liquidity."


    Ren Da sighed: "look at you so confident, I can''t say anything more."


    Two girls also began to comfort Ren Da, Ren Da also said that his character is really some repeated, really shouldn''t, he had to recite the dish name.


    The names of the dishes taken by his wife are strange and different from those of the public, but people can roughly guess what the dishes are after listening to them. The people who make the dishes say that these names are full of new ideas.


    At first, he didn''t know the words on the plate, but he was taught by the cook. Now he can know what it says by looking at the plate, but if he doesn''t read it, he will forget it.


    Meng Li is very happy about this. The cook is a kind-hearted person. Seeing that they are illiterate, he took the initiative to teach them the words on the plate. He said that since the restaurant doesn''t know what words are written on the plate, they will make people laugh and be embarrassed.


    Ren Da was very grateful for this. After he came back, he immediately taught some children what to read these words, but he forgot the pronunciation of some words. Meng Li reminded them.


    Ren Da was surprised at Meng Li''s memory. After all, he had been told several times that he had forgotten something when he got home. His wife listened silently, but she wrote it down without missing a word.


    In fact, Meng Li knew the character of this plane. He couldn''t explain the source of his knowledge before, but he could do it later.


    With more contact with outsiders, we will know more and more words. Children should also learn them, and Ren Da should also know them.

 Chapter 2286

    There are still three days to go, but the next day someone delivers food before dawn. Ren Da takes the food in a daze. Looking at so many dishes, he asks:


    "can''t our family eat so much?"


    "And we don''t have to eat as well as we do."


    "I intend to give it away for free," Meng said


    Ren Da: "to...


    send?


    He looked at the food in the eyes of the extreme, Meng Li said: "listen to my arrangement."


    Ren Da All right


    Meng Li wakes up the children, and then everyone is busy in the kitchen. Meng Li doesn''t intend to hide her cooking skills. No matter the children or Ren Da, she hopes they can learn it.


    When they do it, they teach them and tell them in detail.


    In order to explain that he can cook all kinds of dishes, he took Ren Da out to eat a lot before. He said that he was cheating to learn skills, but in fact, it was just to explain his source of knowledge.


    What''s more, the boss who provides the dishes will also talk about how to make the dishes delicious and make suggestions. What Meng Li thinks is that when he really can''t explain, he will move out the boss and say that he teaches well.


    Ren Da and his family are convinced of this. After all, sometimes they can guess how to make this dish after eating outside once, but his wife is more sensitive in this aspect.


    It took Meng Li a whole morning to make some famous dishes. He also deliberately put out some shapes, or carved some shapes like melons and fruits to make the dishes look more delicate.


    Towards noon, Meng Li asked Ren Da and his two sons to move the dishes to the door and ask passers-by to taste them.


    But it''s only for tasting, but it can''t be eaten today. If you want to eat it, you have to open it.


    Meng Li also told Ren Da a detail, that is to ask them to take the initiative to find people to taste the dishes, and take the initiative in their own hands, instead of everyone taking the initiative to taste the dishes.


    Ren Da said: "this I will, is to try to let the taste of people are I take the initiative to shout, rather than they swarm?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, only in this way can there be order and the atmosphere be harmonious. If they take the initiative, we will look like giving and lose momentum. If they have eaten, they will forget it, or they will scramble."


    In fact, the development of this city is very good and prosperous. There are not many people who are short of food and clothing. Most ordinary people have good conditions. They don''t want to rush to see a little food. On the contrary, it is more likely that this kind of thing will happen in the small town of their hometown.


    Ren Da nodded: "I know, even if someone takes the initiative to ask me, I have to wait for a while, first busy others, and then turn back to take the initiative to give him, right?"


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s it."


    "But so many dishes are given away?" Ren Da felt that he was suffocating.


    These dishes are not ordinary dishes. Most of them are meat, or some more expensive dishes. Anyway, they are popular with others. Of course, if they are particularly common, others will not stop to taste them.


    Meng Li said: "don''t care about the present. The price of the dishes is cheap, and it doesn''t cost much. Besides, it''s also for the future business. Do you believe me?"


    "Don''t question my decision any more, OK? I''m very confident at the moment. Don''t hit me


    "Niang is right. Dad, don''t always question Niang. If you ask other people to taste our food, they will be impressed. There will be many people to join in the opening ceremony."


    "It''s better than opening in obscurity." Two wenches said in a hurry, her face brimming with smile.


    Ren Da nodded: "that''s good."


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Meng LiXiao, Ren Da has been in poverty all his life. It''s really hard for him to send so much out. But it''s also training him. Now this small investment is nothing. It''s the most important thing to attract customers through these things.


    Two wenches say: "go with father and younger brothers?"


    Meng Li nodded, and the second girl wanted to stop talking. Finally, she said to Meng Li, "Niang, many people and many helpers, I''ll go too."


    "No more." Meng Li refused, she said: "you are a woman, try to be less public."


    "I don''t care about that." "Two girls said:" I did not say with three younger sister, I and their father


    Meng Li looked at the two girls with a smile and said: "listen to my mother''s words is a good child."


    Two wenches obstinately said: "only miss Qianjin doesn''t need to appear in public. What''s wrong with me now? I really don''t care. I want to help my mother make her life better now. Now that I''m out, I don''t want to go back."


    "It will affect your marriage." Meng Li said faintly.


    Two wenches snorted: "if we can''t get rich, it will affect my marriage. If my family is poor, I have to marry a poor family. I expect to get rich and marry a good family."


    "Niang, you promise me, I don''t call three younger sisters, I''ll go out alone." On the contrary, she is a little bit coquettish.Meng Li didn''t expect that the little girl who used to have a hard and sharp mouth could act coquetry against her now.


    She was moved and said to the second girl, "if you insist on this, I won''t say anything, but you won''t regret it in the future, saying that I let my daughter show up in order to get rich."


    "No, no, I''m not miss Qianjin. I''ve been out these days. Many women my age are also helping in my parents'' shop. They''re not so particular about your mother."


    Meng Li laughs: "OK, whatever you want."


    I don''t expect the two daughters to show up in public. I want to avoid them if I can, because I don''t need them to show up to make money. But the two girls like to participate, so I let her go.


    Everyone''s personality is different. The second girl is generous and willing to greet guests, while the third girl is shy and only willing to do some chores.


    "Ah, you have to have a cashier!" Meng Li suddenly thought of such a serious problem.


    Although I know how to write and do accounting, I don''t have this skill in my family. The whole family can''t read and do accounting, so I have to hire someone. It''s going to open in two days, so I have to hire someone in place. Otherwise, who will do accounting?


    Second girl: ---


    Ren Da: ---


    hire someone?


    Meng Li wanted to have a look at the situation of free food tasting and the public''s satisfaction and intention. Who knows, it seems that there will be a delay in the afternoon. She said to Ren Da:


    "take the second girl and two sons outside the door to greet people to taste the food. Don''t ask someone to eat too much."


    "I understand that." Ren said.


    "I have to go out." Meng Li said.


    Ren Da said: "you go out alone?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "then you didn''t take the children to do the things in the shop? Now you''re a shopkeeper. You must be right in your words and deeds. "

 Chapter 2287

    Ren Da rubbed his hands, a little nervous, a little nervous, he said:


    "I must say some good words to coax them to come to eat and drink when they start business."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s good."


    "It''s your mouth."


    Ren Da looks at people''s honesty, but he can''t say that he can''t speak. How old he is, he can say something nice. Besides, he taught them to speak when he was at home or all the way.


    In order to have a talkative mouth now, it''s difficult to open the door to do business without speaking. The family''s EQ is not particularly low, and it''s not the rotten wood of a big girl''s husband.


    Meng left the door and went to find Mr. accountant.


    It''s not difficult to find this kind. There are many people who are looking for a living squatting in a fixed place with a sign on their chest waiting for others to hire them. The sign on their chest says what they will do. Meng Li sees a thin man with a book reading there. Meng Lishun looks at the sign on his chest. This is a poor scholar. It says that he is competent for the job of accountant, His first consideration is also this kind of work.


    Meng Li smiles. The scholar''s appearance is gentle. He looks ok.


    It''s a good match for her.


    He began to talk with the scholar, which made Meng Li feel more like him. From the preliminary understanding, at least he was not extreme minded, but his knowledge was very common. No wonder if he had a good knowledge, he would not make a living here.


    But it''s more than enough to be a cashier in a small wine shop.


    Meng Li said: "now my wine shop is about to open, but a family has not read sages, do not understand the accounting room, are you willing to help?"


    "Winery?" The scholar was a little disappointed. He thought the wine shop was too small.


    He asked: "venture to ask, is it just a simple wine shop?"


    "It''s not just a wine shop, it''s bigger than a wine shop, and it''s integrated with a food shop," Meng said


    The scholar nodded: "that''s OK."


    If it''s just a wine shop, it can only make two restaurants serving wine and vegetables to customers. It seems that there''s no need to ask the cashier. Just feel free.


    However, many wine shops and food shops do not specially invite the cashier. Even if they are illiterate, they can also get money.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I don''t just ask you to be a cashier. There are still some children in my family. I also expect you to teach them how to read."


    The scholar gave a gentle smile, but he hesitated. Meng Li said, "naturally, you should be paid for double work. You won''t be taught in vain."


    Although the scholar''s knowledge is not very high, it is not difficult to teach his family how to read. Now they need to know how to read. Meng Li also wants to pretend to follow him.


    "It seems like one job, but actually two." The scholar said with a smile.


    But he said, "I just want to find a job to make a living and spend the rest of my time reading."


    Some refused to leave, he felt so hard, tired.


    Meng Li said, "it doesn''t delay you much. You can spend an hour after closing every day."


    The scholar hesitated, and Meng Li was no longer reluctant. After a few polite words with him, he found someone nearby.


    It''s just that you''re close to the eye, but I''m not close to the eye, so I have to give up and look for someone again. Meng Li thinks it''s not difficult to find a cashier who is willing to teach his children. Besides, he doesn''t give too much money.


    She never thought about taking advantage of anyone.


    See Meng Li changed a person to say this matter, the scholar immediately regretted.


    He immediately called Meng Li back, and then sincerely apologized to Meng Li, saying that he was willing. Just now, he had no eyes and didn''t know the gold master, so Meng Li didn''t care about him. She could see the scholar''s every move, gentle, or elegant.


    Put such a person in the store, will bring influence to the family, they will learn more or less.


    The rest of the people who are qualified for the accounting room are either a little older, or they don''t give a good impression at first sight, or they are just a calculating sample. The scholar''s temperament is not bad.


    Then he began to talk about the salary. Meng Li didn''t say that he didn''t have any money to pay now. He just said that he would pay monthly. Besides, he didn''t provide accommodation. He just wanted to eat and drink. The scholar was a little sorry, but he was relieved when he asked about the location of Meng Li''s restaurant.


    Tell Meng Li that his home is nearby and you can go home. Meng Li says it''s so good that it''s convenient for everyone.


    She really has no room for the scholar. She told the scholar that she would come the day after tomorrow, but it''s useless if she hasn''t opened the business yet.


    The scholar nodded and agreed, but he still asked to have a look at the wine shop to know the address. When Meng Li took him back, he saw that the shop was full of people.


    Ren Da yells out to Meng Li. Unexpectedly, Ren Da can tell stories. He lets people taste things and talk at the same time. It''s a surprise that Ren Da is so open and the stories are vivid.


    And two wenches and two sons are busy living on one side, can see that they also let go, Meng Li''s smile is more thick.


    At the beginning, I must be a little embarrassed, but as long as I break through myself, it''s nothing. Besides, my two sons and two girls are not shy and have stronger adaptability. As for Ren Da, it''s not decent if he''s still shy when he''s a few decades old.Meng Li didn''t speak, and they didn''t have time to pay attention to Meng Li, so they just had a short eye contact. Then Meng Li took the scholar into the shop and poured him a glass of water. The scholar nodded politely to Meng Li to thank him. Then he looked around the shop and said, "I''m not good at learning. I can''t find any good words to describe this unique place for a while."


    Meng Li said, "isn''t the word chic very accurate and in place?"


    The scholar laughed. This place is not only chic but also elegant. I don''t know if it''s because there is no one in it. Although it''s noisy outside, there is a feeling of peace in it.


    If anyone is impetuous, it''s really the best choice to have two drinks here.


    "Are you satisfied with the environment here?" Meng Li asked.


    The scholar said, "I''m very satisfied. Besides, I''m not picky even if I''m poor here." No money to make money, not so picky about the workplace.


    Meng Li said, "our family needs you to teach literacy."


    Scholar: "good."


    Anyway, teaching one is also teaching, and teaching a group is also teaching. We just need to teach for a fixed time every day as promised by the other party. Since we have all decided to come, we don''t feel particularly embarrassed about many things.


    After chatting with the scholar for a while, Ren Da took the time to come in and have a chat with the scholar. Ren Da always respects the scholar and is very polite to the scholar, but he has no opinions. Of course, he can''t raise his opinions in front of the scholar.


    After seeing off the scholar, Ren Dashun asked Meng Li how much salary he had promised. Meng Li said it, which made Ren Da startled. He said angrily, "if we don''t get it then, how can we deal with ourselves?"

 Chapter 2288

    Meng Li said, "do you know that if you have too much debt, you won''t worry, if you have too many lice, you won''t itch?"


    Ren Da, "...


    it is commonly known as playing a rogue.


    Meng Li laughs: "well, now the accounting room has been settled. Don''t worry."


    "Go out and continue to tell your stories." Speaking of this, Meng Li asked curiously:


    "how can you tell those stories?"


    Ren Da said: "I have lived for decades. I often walk around and listen to a lot of people, especially when I was young."


    Meng Li said, "I didn''t see you tell me that."


    "Why do I tell you that? True or false unknown, and daily life tired, is not in the mood Ren Da hesitated and said.


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    Poor days, which have the mood to say, can understand.


    "There are also some long-standing legends that I heard when I was young. If I have time another day, I will tell you." When Ren Da finished, he went out of the door.


    After Meng left the kitchen, her mother-in-law took her two girls to work in the kitchen. There were many small things to do, which were not very tiring. When she saw Meng Li coming in, her mother-in-law asked Meng Li, "it''s very busy outside. Have some guests come to dinner? Then why don''t you cook? "


    Meng Li laughs: "said these two days do not open, it is to think also did not have to eat."


    When she came in just now, she heard a guest saying that she wanted to come in to eat now. Ren Da coaxed him to join in when he opened the business. The guest was a little angry and said that she refused the guest. After a few words of coaxing, Ren Da gave up.


    My mother-in-law said, "if someone wants to eat it, they can eat it."


    Meng Li smiles and doesn''t speak. He runs out to see what''s going on outside. It''s still very busy outside, but people have changed a lot. Many of them stop to listen to the story telling. Meng Li laughs, but instead of watching, he goes back to the lobby and sits.


    Looking out with mental energy.


    I didn''t plan to go out and yell. It''s not that I''m too old to appear in public. It''s just that there''s no need.


    There are not so many people to use. It''s good to have three children running errands and be in charge of the overall situation.


    She watched people coming and going with mental energy, saw the expression on everyone''s face after they tasted the dishes, and wondered how much business there would be when they opened.


    There are quite a few expressions of interest, Meng Li initially estimated that the first day''s business will not be too bad.


    However, she didn''t plan to do any discount activities or give away anything, so she opened the door to do business directly. Now, let Ren Da do this because she wants to publicize such good cooking skills!


    It''s not that Meng Li has never thought about some fancy activities, but it''s really unnecessary. Everything she does is in line with the times, does not go beyond the scope, and there will be no application of some technology level means here. She does not want to have a big impact on the business of this level.


    As long as she is willing, she can bring a great impact to this noodle shop. There are many ways that people will try to imitate. This is not to say that she is powerful. After all, it is the crystallization of other people''s wisdom, but she can easily use it.


    As for asking people to taste the dishes, it''s not uncommon. Many stores have done this, but it has little effect, because their dishes have no characteristics.


    It has no special features. People will eat it when they eat it. They won''t feel amazing or aftertaste it. Most stores don''t do it after doing it several times.


    Who would like to be despised even if they ask people to eat for nothing.


    In the next two days, the dishes they took out to taste were different. If someone wanted to eat all the time, their two youngest sons would gently refuse. If they were refused by their children, they would not be angry. What''s more, they couldn''t care with their children.


    It''s a lot of things to be saved when children are young.


    The situation in the past two days has been very good. Many passers-by who don''t live nearby say that they will come to eat when they have a chance. Although it''s just a polite word, when they come here again in the future, they will consider their family if they really want to eat and drink.


    Finally, on the day of official business, in the sound of firecrackers, the restaurant officially opened, and a ribbon cutting ceremony was held. Besides Meng Li, the whole family attended the ceremony, including the vegetable and wine owners.


    There are scholars also coming, it looks very lively, but the boss who sells vegetables and wine didn''t want to come. He couldn''t stand it. Yesterday, Meng Li fooled them with the prepared food and wine.


    They have really convinced Meng Li and are not familiar with her. Do they still call them to make up the number?


    Yes, Meng Li is called to make up the number. After all, there is no one here. These two people are boss at least, and they are a little bit of small status. They are in line with the bride price cutting ceremony of her wine shop.


    After the business, Meng Li welcomed the first group of guests. The first group of guests were the two bosses. Meng Li told them yesterday that he would bring his family to have a taste of it, and that he would treat them to a meal for free.


    Since it''s free, they naturally bring people here. And yesterday, Meng Li brought the food. They thought it tasted good and novel, but they didn''t understand whether the novel taste was because Meng Li was a stranger. There was a difference in the taste of cooking in each place, so they brought their families here just because the food tasted good.Also know that Meng Li has let them when the meaning of trust, see Meng Li smile Ying Ying, they are speechless.


    With the first group of guests sitting in it and eating happily, the rest of the guests keep coming in. After the opening ceremony, Meng Li doesn''t plan to make free dishes to taste. If he wants to eat, he will go into the store.


    In the future, we will no longer do the thing of free tasting, just rely on people to pass it on.


    First, there are not enough people. Both Ren Da and his son have to be busy in the store. Second, it''s easy to make people feel uncomfortable when the diners eat inside and you send them outside.


    What makes Meng Li most happy is that her efforts in the first three days are useful, and things are not free. Some people really deliberately bring people to support her.


    He also told Ren Da that he had tasted some of it when he was passing by a few days ago. After he went back, he did not forget it, so he decided to come and have a good time after opening.


    On the first day of opening, Meng Li was too busy to imagine. The restaurant was not big, but there were many people coming. The location was always full. Meng Li was too busy to touch the ground. He delivered the dishes several times. He didn''t see off the last group of guests until the curfew.


    Rao Shi, the scholar, did not expect that on the first day of business, he could keep turning the abacus.


    The whole family sat around and looked at today''s income. The smiles on their faces couldn''t be closed. Rao Shi''s mother-in-law was so tired that she didn''t cry.


    "Business is really good today," Ren said


    Meng Li said: "it''s better a few days before the opening, but the words behind it must be a little more plain."


    If the word of mouth is excellent, the business can be full all the time. It depends on when the word of mouth in the store will spread.


    Meng Li is quite confident. After all, none of today''s diners are dissatisfied.

 Chapter 2289

    Although the business in the next few days was not as good as that in the first day, it was still very good. Everyone was very tired, but there was no complaint. This was a very good start, and let them see the bright future.


    And there are other food stores nearby, but Meng Li robbed some business, which made others jealous.


    And then there''s trouble.


    It must be what they said in front of the people in the government.


    Nowadays, people in the government always think that they don''t have to pay for meals, and they come to eat the best. Meng Li sees groups of people stride in and sit in the shop steadily, with an arrogant look and no expression.


    This group of people will come sooner or later, just because others are jealous and say something in front of them, which makes them come earlier.


    They not only want to eat and drink for free, but also want to be filial here.


    In fact, they are not dignified people. They can''t ignore them if they have jobs in the government.


    After ordering a lot of dishes, all the valuable dishes in the store were ordered. Ren Da said a lot of dish names in one breath. His forehead was full of sweat and asked Meng Li, "how do they send them?"


    They not only order the dishes in the store, but also insist on ordering the dishes that they don''t have. Those dishes are very expensive. I don''t know how much it will cost to buy them.


    Although there are some benefits these days, there are also the costs of food and wine. Can''t you take all of them to buy food for these people?


    There was no flow in the shop. It was too early for him to be happy for a few days.


    Unfortunately, Ren felt that he had a big head, and the most worrying thing was to face it.


    Meng Li laughed and said to Ren Da, "don''t worry."


    She walked over, and the people at the two tables looked at it together. Meng Lixing saluted and said:


    "Dear officials, I have a look at the dishes you ordered. Some of them are not in our shop."


    "No, won''t you buy it?" Someone asked directly.


    Meng Li still said with a smile: "you guys, my shop is just opened. I don''t have that great ability, and I don''t have that craft. It''s a crime that precious food materials fall into my hands."


    "If you don''t know how to open a restaurant?" There was another question.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "if you''re kind, don''t embarrass me as a small wine shop."


    "Embarrassed? My brothers are also watching you foreigners do business here. It''s not easy to take care of you. You are a woman who really doesn''t know how to be a good person. She says that we are in trouble for you. " The speaker lowered his face and stared at Meng Li.


    When Ren Da saw that he was about to quarrel, he ran over to hold Meng Li, shook his head at Meng Li, and then offered them a humble apology. Then they waved and said:


    "go down, we can''t order less."


    "Go, go." Ren Da uses a lot of strength to drag Meng Li away. Meng Li is helpless. If Ren Da doesn''t come, he has a way. His direct compromise is helpless. It seems that he can only change his way.


    She had known for a long time that she would face today and had prepared several ways to deal with it.


    Ren Da takes Meng Li to the back kitchen and says to Meng Li, "you''d better do it first. You can''t make trouble. You''ll scare the diners out of talking, and they''ll make trouble for you in the future."


    Meng Li said, "is it necessary to provide for them?"


    Ren Da wrung his brow: "it''s not, just let''s get through this first."


    Meng Li sighed.


    "All right, you go out and greet the guests first. I''m busy." Meng Li is going to cook.


    The food can be cooked for them. They don''t plan not to cook, and they don''t plan not to accept the money, but they can''t buy the food without it. It''s too expensive and they don''t have the cash to buy it.


    Mother in law is busy cutting vegetables, three girls are processing vegetables, two girls like to run in the lobby, she hurried in from the outside, she grabbed Meng Li, said to Meng Li:


    "Niang, can you spare time to talk with me."


    Meng Li nodded, and the second girl hesitated. Meng Li said, "let''s go into the room."


    Two wenches nodded, followed Meng Li into the room, her face a little anxious, Meng Li asked: "what are you anxious about?"


    "Those people are scary." She said.


    Meng Li touched her head: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    The second girl said, "but I asked Mr. accountant just now. Mr. accountant told me that they are bullies if they don''t achieve their goals."


    Meng LiXiao, the cashier will teach the whole family to read when they are free in the afternoon these days. The scholar thinks that the second girl is smart, beautiful and sensible. He often talks with the second girl. Usually, the scholar only manages the accounts, but he doesn''t care about the rest. Today, he even tells the second girl these things.


    "Niang, will you follow my father''s will?" Two wenches ask.


    Meng Li said, "come and see."


    Two wenches face across a not willing, she said: "really don''t want to cheap that group of villains, wearing official coat line is bullying people."Meng Li looked up at the outside and said to the second girl, "girl, don''t worry. Don''t worry too much. I have to cook first. There are many people waiting outside."


    It''s really tiring for her to cook by herself.


    Whenever she has time, Meng Li is training her whole family. If there is one person who has learned, she can share the pressure.


    "Can I talk to you in the evening?" Meng Li said gently that she has no time to reason with the second girl.


    The second girl quickly said: "don''t worry. I didn''t come here to complain. I want to tell you..."


    Meng Li: "what do you say?"


    The second girl took out a purse from her body and put it in Meng Li''s hand. Meng Li weighed it, then opened it and looked at it, and asked in surprise:


    "where did you come from?"


    In fact, on the way, Meng Li saw the money on ER wench, but he never mentioned it. He never thought of being greedy for a child''s money, although the number is not small.


    And two wenches give oneself of unexpectedly is all, a copper all didn''t leave of that kind.


    Unexpectedly all took out, didn''t leave a little back road for her, it seems that the heart of two wenches has completely returned to this home.


    "My mother gave it to me." The second girl said anxiously: "Niang, I know you are busy. I''ll give these to you and you''ll deal with them. In fact, I''ve long wanted to give them to you, but I didn''t find any chance. I think I should also give some to this family."


    "Because you are more kind to me than to my younger brothers and sisters. It''s natural for you to support them. It''s extra kind of you to support me."


    Meng Li touched her head: "good boy."


    "You take it and keep it for yourself. I can save a dowry if your mother gives it to you." Meng Li returned the purse to the second girl, joking.


    Two wenches insist not to, she said: "you take first, so have bottom not flurried, need not say again with."


    Meng Li gave a mysterious smile: "mountain people have their own tricks."

 Chapter 2290

    Two wenches Leng for a while, want to ask Meng Li, but Meng Li didn''t have time to say in detail, return the purse to two wenches, then go to the kitchen busy cooking.


    When cooking, Ren Da came in and urged them several times, saying that they couldn''t do it. Meng Li only said that it was almost ready. He first served them two dishes and then said to the three girls:


    "call Xiao Wu to me."


    Xiao Wu comes to Meng Li. Meng Li takes out a jar from her room. It''s a cough cream she made not long after she came here. At that time, Ren Da asked what it was for. Meng Li only said that it would be useful in the future, so he didn''t ask closely.


    If you don''t want to disturb the group when you are talking with them, you must have sent them away today. So this cough cream doesn''t need to be sent out today. But it will be sent out sooner or later. It doesn''t matter to send it today, but it''s just a little urgent.


    When she first came here, she found out that there was a rich businessman in the city, the richest man in zhanzhou city. Her father had a cough, which lasted for a long time, but he coughed incessantly every day. She tried hard to find a good cough medicine for her father, but it had little effect. Her father''s cough was still as usual, which was helpless.


    It is said that the rich businessmen are filial and kind, often helping the poor, and they are also important guests of the temple, with excellent reputation.


    Meng Li doesn''t care whether others are as good as the rumor, but she knows that the rich merchant needs her. Although her father''s illness can''t be cured, she has a way to relieve it. If she can get the way to relieve it, the rich merchant must be very satisfied. If she puts forward a little request, the rich merchant will surely help.


    As the richest man in Zhanzhou City, the people in the government also have to give some face, and there are also people working in the government in their family. Besides, the rich businessman also donated an official position to him, which is much higher than those people sitting outside.


    Meng Li said to Xiao Wu:


    "be careful and carry this jar to Li Fu. Do you remember Li Fu? I took you there the other day. "


    "I remember." Little five has a little head.


    Meng Li told Xiao Wu that he must find a way for the rich businessman or his father to meet him. He said that it was a cough cream made of folk folk prescription, which could ensure that the master Li would take one bite to take effect. At least he could manage a stick of incense and stop coughing.


    Since then, Meng Li has been saying, especially some details have not been left behind.


    After listening carefully, Xiao Wu said, "you must let Master Li eat this on the spot, right?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "Why give them this?" Xiao Wu asked.


    Meng Li said that only after eating this Li family would send someone to call these people back, and they would not come back in the future. Even if they came back, they would not want to eat overlord food.


    Let small five go also has her own consideration, if you don''t know how much to spend, and now also can''t leave.


    Small five youngest, ten years old children, other people''s vigilance is not so strong, always feel no threat, moreover, such a small alone to go, but more secure.


    "Do try to see them." Meng Li releases his mental energy and looks at the Li family mansion. Li''s face is red and his ears are red when he coughs. He is panting and coughs all the time.


    Small five said: "know Niang, I certainly will."


    Small five uneasily holding the pot to the front of Li''s house, put the pot aside, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the guard. The guard was willing to report. After all, it was about cough medicine. Although it was brought by a child, some things were not easy to make a decision.


    Xiao Wu didn''t see a rich businessman. He only saw Mr. Li. He coughed all the time. Xiao Wu, according to Meng Li''s words, said that it would have an immediate effect, and you would stop coughing for a quarter of an hour on the spot.


    Old man Li has long lost interest in folk recipes. Let alone folk recipes, they are the so-called secret prescriptions of the imperial court. He doesn''t believe them any more. Seeing that Xiao Wu is a child, he waved his hand and said intermittently:


    "I see you are a child. I don''t care about you. Take your sweet cream and go. Don''t cheat me."


    Xiao Wu didn''t believe Mr. Li at all when he saw him. He was so worried that he said, "Sir, I''m here to offer you medicine at the order of my mother. I have something to ask for. Please give me this chance."


    Mr. Li waved his hand. There are too many people asking for help. He can''t satisfy everyone.


    It can be seen that Xiao Wu has begun to kowtow hard. Dong Dong, the old man is a little softhearted after coughing. After all, he is still a child and has some compassion.


    I don''t know who is so unreliable. If someone asks for help, he doesn''t come in person and orders a thin child.


    He waved his hand and let Xiao Wu say that he had nothing to do.


    Xiao Wu said that people from the government had come to embarrass his shop. He said that his family couldn''t afford it. Mr. Li didn''t want to be in charge of those things because of a stranger, and he didn''t want to stand up for a stranger. Seeing Xiao Wu''s small appearance, Mr. Li asked someone to take some silver coins to reward him.


    Said that when he bought this cough cream, let him go with the money, don''t disturb him, he has a bad cough, can''t say too much.


    Xiao Wu is Xiao also knows that the old man bought cough cream, but he doesn''t plan to eat it. He is in a hurry. He has a belief on his way here that he must let the old man eat it.This is the mother''s account.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll show you." After Xiao Wu finished, he opened the jar, and a strange smell came out with the smell of some medicine.


    At first, when Mr. Li saw that Xiao Wu was so impulsive, he came up with some emotions. As soon as his emotions came up, he coughed again. When he was coughing, he smelled the smell floating in the air. His cough was much lighter, and if he tried to hold it, he could hold it.


    I couldn''t hold it before.


    He began to look at small five, see small five cough cream to eat some he didn''t stop, he naturally don''t eat unknown things, that is to eat someone try to eat, he narrowed his eyes, small five see this again sincerely persuade him.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Wu only said a few words over and over, but Mr. Li thought that was normal. If the child is eloquent, he will have to think about it again.


    He listened to Xiao Wu''s words silently, and felt that the smell was more comfortable. He couldn''t help thinking that it would be better just to smell it. If he ate a little, it would be better.


    In the end, Mr. Li couldn''t resist the smell. Someone called the doctor in the mansion to test the cough cream. The doctor said it was not poisonous and should be useful. Mr. Li took a little tentatively. Seeing that he ate it, Xiao Wu kowtowed excitedly.


    Entering the throat is the feeling of cool and smooth, with the smell of pear, peach blossom, and some other flavors. Well, he can''t tell a few of them. What kind of medicine is it.


    Why? Is that true?


    I didn''t say that I didn''t cough at all. I just didn''t do it frequently. I really managed my kung fu in the middle.


    `

 Chapter 2291

    The cough cream was also eaten by Master Li, so Xiao Wu begged him to do it. Master Li asked:


    "how do you want me to help you? "


    since cough cream is useful, it''s worth helping out. After all, it''s still useful after all. He''s not a bully. It''s a trivial matter to solve. There''s no need to waste a lot of time. I''m afraid that people are not enough. Let''s see how to ask for it first.


    Xiao Wu said that he hoped Mr. Li would send someone to call those people away.


    Mr. Li nodded and agreed.


    It''s not a big deal.


    He asked Xiao Wu if he had any other requirements. Xiao Wu shook his head and said he really didn''t.


    He sent people to follow Xiao Wu. They were still eating and drinking in the wine shop. They were very happy. After all, they thought it was free. They kept urging Ren Da to serve food. There were still many dishes left.


    Ren Da just told them to wait. Don''t worry. After all, the dishes that haven''t been served still need to go out to buy. They are all rare ingredients. It''s not so easy to find. I just don''t know why my wife has not arranged for someone to buy them.


    Little five is small. He goes to the kitchen as soon as he enters the shop. No one sees him coming in with the people sent by Mr. Li, but Mr. Li''s people go straight to the group.


    They told them that Mr. Li had something to do with them. It was about the jade lost in Li''s mansion last time. They were stunned. This jade has been lost for several years, and Mr. Li said he didn''t need to look for it. How can he remember to look for it now?


    The man also implicitly said that the food in the small restaurant was not delicious. When they went to Li''s house, Mr. Li entertained them. Then they understood. They asked the visitor in a low voice what was the relationship between the owner of the restaurant and Li''s house. The visitor only said that it was not easy for them to pity the strangers and take care of their children.


    The good atmosphere was a little dignified, but at last they said with a bright smile that they knew what to do. They said that Mr. Li was kind-hearted and pitiful to strangers, so they naturally had to learn.


    The visitors nodded, exchanged greetings with them, and went out of the restaurant. The group waved, yelled Ren over and said to him:


    "these dishes are enough to eat. There''s no need to serve them any more." He stares at Ren Da. He doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Li.


    It''s amazing that Mr. Li can stand for them. This is the background


    One of these people was the one who received them when Meng Li first came to zhanzhou to go to the government for the record. He recalled that they said they wanted to take refuge in people at that time. Was it Mr. Li?


    He also whispered this to his companions, and everyone looked at Ren Da strangely, making him extremely uncomfortable.


    "You really don''t have to?" He asked uneasily, and then felt that he was obviously not looking forward to serving, embarrassed.


    Everyone waved his hand and said with a tolerant face: "I think you can''t make those good dishes in this small shop. It''s just that. We can''t bear to be outraged."


    Although this meal suddenly had no momentum, and could not continue to eat, but still can not help but say a few words about face.


    Ren Da rushed to the kitchen and said to Meng Li, who was so busy that he felt dizzy: "those people are very kind. They don''t want to serve. "


    Meng LiXiao, just now Xiao Wu came back and said that he had brought someone back for her. Now he must have dealt with the matter well.


    She straightened up. For a moment, she felt that her waist was almost broken. The work in the kitchen was really tiring. Her face was bitter. How could no one in this family learn quickly.


    Is it too urgent? After all, it hasn''t been open for long.


    "Then tell them to check out." Meng Li said.


    Ren Da


    "I''ve been gracious now. If we call for the bill again, they should say we don''t know what to do."


    Isn''t it a solid state not to let these people check out? How to change? Will they feel offended? They will have endless troubles.


    Meng Li said, "call them knot."


    "It''s going to be OK."


    "Come on. Meng Li urged.


    Ren Da didn''t want to go, but he had a tough attitude before. When he went to ask those people to pay the bill, he worried about more twists and turns. Ren Da''s attitude was always very good. It was not difficult to coax them to pay the bill.


    He thought it would take a lot of time to settle the accounts without any hesitation. It really made Ren daze and the accountant daze.


    Even the other people who eat in the lobby are also stunned. Is it true for those people to pay for their meals?


    Well... When I first came here, I was very aggressive and put on the posture of eating overlord food. Unexpectedly, I didn''t say anything about checking out. This shop must have some background, at least it has something to do with the government.


    Well, there is such a connection in the small store. People present treat the store differently.


    After paying the bill, the group of people quickly went out of the store. Although they all felt ashamed today, it was consolation to see that they were so polite when they were supported at the store.


    This incident soon spread to the other owners of the wine shop where Meng left home. The people in the government office said that there was something to do with Mr. Li. At least Mr. Li was willing to stand up for them.


    This There is a backstage, which they never thought of.But just because there is a backstage, even the people in the government dare not eat the overlord meal and pay the bill with tears, Ren''s restaurant is not the object that ordinary people like him can deal with. They have no choice but to sigh. What else can we do? I can only watch others do good business.


    Ren Da pesters Meng Li all the time to ask what''s going on. Meng Li sighs and looks at him:


    "can''t you learn how to cook if you have this Kung Fu? "


    Ren Da was silent for a few seconds:" I feel I will be a little bit. "


    "That dish you cooked yesterday..." Meng Li thought it was a bit hard to say. He just didn''t take it out, and finally left the whole family to finish it.


    After all, I''ve had enough hard times. I can eat all the hard things, and I''m reluctant to throw them away.


    But the longer you''ve been here, the more you''ve got to pick your mouth. At that time, it''s just a matter of two whether you can eat the dishes made by any big mistake.


    "It''s not as good as Xiao Si." Meng Li didn''t say well.


    Ren Da touched his head and said, "I''m also busy running in the hall. Everyone performs their duties."


    Meng Li said, "we need to know a little."


    Ren Da: "yes, yes."


    "Don''t ask any more. I''ll let you know when I''m free." Meng Li didn''t stop talking. She said, "you can also ask Xiao Wu in private. "


    Ren Da nodded:" OK. "


    Finally sent him, two wenches can''t help running to ask Meng Li, Meng Li waved his hand and said: "go to ask small five."


    Then Xiao Wu accepted a "cross examination" from Ren Dahe and ER wench.


    He described the scene vividly, full of pride. The second girl was a little surprised that Xiao Wu could do it well. He praised Xiao Wu, but both Ren Da and the second girl were thinking, where did my mother come from? The folk prescription was really useful. The rescuers who moved to the Li family were also very helpful.

 Chapter 2292

    See small five particularly proud, so strong two wenches feel that if they go to also can do this thing for mother, but think about why mother didn''t ask her to go, probably because she is a woman.


    Mother is still very concerned about their reputation, she is very good to the girls, two girls smile, mother said there is a way to really have a way, did not cheat people.


    Meng Li took time to give orders to the family, saying that only their family knew about it, and they didn''t have to tell the others, even the accounting room should not know.


    Everyone nodded, so the scholar in the accounting room was also very confused about the reason. Seeing that no one told him, he didn''t ask. He knew he shouldn''t ask.


    In his spare time, Ren Da asked Meng Li where the folk prescription came from. Meng Li said that since it was a folk prescription, it was naturally heard and known as a child.


    Anyway, things that can''t be explained well are said to have been known when I was young, and Ren was not with the client when I was young, and I didn''t know what the client had experienced.


    Ren Da said: "you are really bold. If you don''t know if there are any useful folk prescriptions, you dare to offer them. Are you not afraid that something will happen?"


    Meng Li said: "it''s made of ordinary things. If it doesn''t work, it''s a common food. If it works, our difficulties will be solved."


    Ren Da: "it''s a reasonable statement.


    Li Fu didn''t come to find Meng Li immediately. Instead, he came to see Meng Li ten days later and invited her to leave. But now the shop can''t do without her. Many dishes can''t be served without her.


    Some simple dishes are learned by my family, and Rao is still under the deliberate cultivation of Meng Li.


    Meng Li can only sigh at the complexity of the dishes. It takes a lot of energy to teach


    They all treat each other equally. They don''t know who is behind their backs. They don''t keep their skills secret. If they learn more skills, they are willing to teach more snacks. They really try their best.


    It''s been more than half a month since she started business, and the bookkeeper has been here for more than half a month. Every day, she takes the time to teach everyone how to read and write. Meng Li can also write with a pen now. She won''t be unable to write because she can''t explain the source of knowledge. She will write some recipes in her spare time.


    The recipe must be written. In the future, some other recipes will be left to the client. After all, if we want to be bigger and stronger in the future, we will certainly have to offer new products from time to time.


    Since she boasts that she has the ability to innovate, she should leave something for the client to make her have the ability to innovate all the time.


    In the afternoon, there were fewer people to eat, and they could cope with it. Meng Li went to Li''s house when he was free. First, he said a few words, which was not only a greeting, but also a way for Meng Li to explain her origin. Then master Li said frankly:


    "the cough cream was very useful, and I looked better after eating it. "


    Meng Li said," I feel honored. "


    "I venture to ask, have you finished?" Meng Li asked again.


    Master Li nodded: "well."


    Meng Li


    Ah!


    She suddenly thought of a serious problem, that is, she didn''t give Xiao Wu instructions on the amount of this thing at that time. No wonder it was a month''s amount. Master Li asked her in less than half a month.


    "This This is the amount of one month. " Meng Li told the truth.


    Master Li


    "What does excessive use mean?" He was a little worried and depressed. No one gave him this for a month.


    Meng Li said: "it doesn''t matter if you eat these, but you can''t use them too much in the future to avoid dependence. Then you can''t do without them."


    Master Li said, "I can''t do without it now. When I have a bad cough, I want to take it to stop it."


    Meng Li sighed: "don''t overdo it. "


    " does it have a great impact on the body? " He asked.


    I feel that if I don''t eat and cough all the time, it will have a greater impact on my body.


    Meng Li nodded: "in a word, we must follow the correct dosage in the future. In fact, you can eat more without much effect, just moistening your throat and drinking other things."


    "So." Master Li said thoughtfully.


    Meng Li nodded.


    Master Li took a look at Meng Li and said directly, "can you sell that secret recipe?"


    Since there is so-called dependence, the prescription naturally has to be obtained. It''s impossible for him to be grasped. It''s very annoying to put forward many requirements by providing cough cream to himself at that time.


    Shopping malls have been around for so many years, and they are thoughtful.


    He doesn''t care about patience at all. How many years can he live at this age? He can afford to eat every day. The most important thing is to have a better life.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything else. He just nodded and said he was selling.


    First, it''s not important to me. I give it when I give it. I don''t care about it. It''s worth using it to solve some problems. From then on, the people in the government will definitely not pick things up. The restaurant owners who are envious of themselves dare not look for things. They can be stable for a period of time.


    A few days ago, someone was still beating around the Bush in front of her, asking them what they had to do with the Li family. Did any relatives work in the Li family? Meng Li laughs but does not speak, lets the human feel puzzled.Second, the Li family might not give it.


    Because if they don''t give it, the Li family will still give more things in exchange for cough cream, and they certainly want to provide it here for a long time, but in their hearts, they are threatening them with cough cream or asking for benefits from them without limit.


    It''s true that you can get more benefits now if you don''t give the secret recipe only cough cream, but in fact, it has left behind problems.


    The old man is at this age. If he is not lucky, he will go back to the West in a few years. He will no longer need cough cream. The Li family will come back to clean up here.


    At that time, if you want to hand over the secret to Li''s mansion, you''d better come to seek peace.


    The Li family has a high status in Zhanzhou City, so it''s hard to surpass them.


    Seeing that Meng Li was so straightforward and not greedy, Master Li was very satisfied. He called someone. Meng Li said that someone else had written it. After the ink had dried, he took it up and looked at Meng Li again. He said: "since it''s a purchase, you can make a price."


    Meng Li said it''s casual, but with your heart, it''s a recipe you got by chance when you were young. You don''t expect to get rich by it. You still have to be down-to-earth.


    He also told Mr. Li that this folk prescription is only suitable for people with persistent cough. Ordinary people can use ordinary medicine.


    Master Li nodded his head. Sure enough, the most effective thing was something special. Meng Li also assured him that as long as he didn''t use it too much all the time, it would have little effect on his body, and even nourish his body. Master Li nodded his head again and again, thinking that he didn''t lack any tonic, just some medicine to make him cough less.


    Meng Li also said that he would stop taking the medicine after taking it, and it would not be as serious as before.


    Master Li nodded, and then he was still thinking about what to give. The other side was so straightforward that he asked him to give more.

 Chapter 2293

    After that, Master Li waved twenty taels of gold to Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    The purchasing power of twenty taels of gold is equivalent to tens of thousands of yuan on the modern level, which is quite a lot and interesting, but Meng Li is not excited. After all, business is very good now, and the money can be earned in time.


    However, in order to save trouble, Mr. Li is more willing to give money, so there is no follow-up trouble if he buys out at one time.


    "Do you think it''s less?" Mr. Li asked, and then said:


    "I can give you more if I feel less."


    In order not to think that he is not benevolent, he does not care about a little gold.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "that''s enough. Besides, you''ve helped me before. I''ve made a lot of money."


    Mr. Li said with a smile, "OK. "


    " it''s said that some of the dishes in your small wine shop are very unique. If you have a chance, you can make some dishes and send them to our house for me to have a taste. "


    Meng Li: "good."


    Mr. Li naturally got to know the details of his family in private. As for the wine shop, the business is really wrong now.


    At the beginning of the opening ceremony, all the guests who had been here came back. Some of them came back to eat. In a short time, they became a little famous.


    I believe that in a few days, more and more people will come to eat.


    Meng Li has a hunch that he will need to change his shop in a few days.


    Everything is very smooth, the smooth source comes from the different way of cooking, and then because Mr. Li sent a small appearance, it saved a lot of trouble.


    Li asked himself to deliver food to him. On the surface, he was curious about the taste of the food. In fact, he pulled her in a different way, which was also a good intention.


    If others see that their dishes are sent to Li Fu, what should they think?


    We all have to be busy eating. There will be a series of chain reactions.


    After all, this is a small restaurant. Anyone can afford it. The restaurants that Li Fuchong used to take care of were not affordable for ordinary people. They would think what''s different about this small restaurant.


    Meng Li gratefully said thank you to master Li. The master nodded. It was just a small matter.


    Then Meng Li said that he hoped Master Li would not say that the secret recipe was offered by himself.


    Because she didn''t want others to ask her again, the price of one thing was enough. Master Li nodded and appreciated Meng Li''s non greedy quality. He was poor and ambitious. Sooner or later, he would be rich. He said something to encourage Meng Li, said something else, and then said he had a rest.


    In fact, Meng Li is too troublesome to have someone come to find the recipe. She doesn''t intend to make money by selling secret recipes. Moreover, if she sells them everywhere, Master Li is not happy.


    Meng Li was also seen when he left Li Fu. After a few days, he was also seen delivering food to Li Fu. That is to say, after delivering food to Li Fu, the business in the store was extremely good.


    In the past, there were fewer people to eat in the afternoon, and they could still have a rest. Since they sent food to Li Fu, business has been like the first day of business.


    Busy, busy people dizzy.


    I don''t have much time to study with Mr. cashier.


    One month after the opening, I paid the bill to the food and wine seller, and then looked at the income of this month, and the whole family showed a smile.


    If the business has been so good, it will be rich soon.


    The food and wine sellers didn''t expect that Meng Li''s wine shop had such a large amount of money in a month, which made them earn a lot. When they saw Meng Li, they were much more polite, and their words didn''t have the same aversion as before.


    After being so tired for a month, my mother-in-law fell down. She was sick. Meng left the pharmacy and got some medicine to fry for him. He said to her,


    "mother, you will have a good rest in the future. You don''t have to worry about the things in the shop. We are young, and we will get through when we are busy."


    She also has some guilt, is really this time too busy, ignored too much, especially the mother-in-law did not shout tired, she is not how to care.


    My mother-in-law said, "it doesn''t matter. I can also help wash the dishes."


    She said with a smile: "now the days are very good, did not expect to have such a big change, eat enough to wear warm."


    Meng Li said: "you take good care of your body. If you don''t obey me and have to do it, I''ll go and invite someone back now. Do you feel bad about it?"


    It''s not impossible to ask one person to help in the kitchen, but it''s not the right time. The main reason is that the kitchen is too small for one more person.


    But if my mother-in-law had to step in again, she would invite one back to replace her.


    My mother-in-law was very repulsive when she heard about hiring people. She had only been in business for a month and was not willing to support another person.


    It''s been more than ten days since I sent food to master Li last time. What Meng Li didn''t expect was that Master Li sent someone to order food again and eat it.


    Meng Li laughs. At first, Master Li is just to help her. As a gift in return for her cough cream formula, he is grateful that her cough cream has solved his life''s distress. This time, he wants it because he really wants it.After all, there is no need to pull the second time after one time. At that time, Master Li''s words meant that the transaction was over and he didn''t disturb each other.


    Meng Li''s generous delivery of food has aroused the admiration of his colleagues. He does not know how he de can get the favor of Li Fu.


    Envy and jealousy are useless. Nowadays, the people who can open shops around Mengli are ordinary people like Mengli. They have no other means. They quietly send someone to buy some dishes to taste and study. They want to imitate, but they can''t do it.


    Meng Li is not easy to be imitated. His family is learning and teaching everyday. He has not learned the complicated dishes yet.


    The difficulty lies in the heat, in the deployment of sauces, in the processing of food materials, and in the collocation of seasonings. How can you eat it?


    Just like the dishes made by the imperial kitchen in the palace, ordinary people can''t learn.


    Meng Li was a queen, a emperor and a empress dowager. He ate too much and saw too much.


    The small wine shop didn''t stay with them for a long time. They moved half a year after it opened.


    They changed to a bigger shop. The previous shop was too small, which caused dissatisfaction among many diners. They were famous for coming, but they didn''t have a seat to sit. Queuing also took time, which was equivalent to a trip in vain.


    Some people are very dissatisfied when they don''t eat twice, so they don''t come any more.


    Ren Da was also distressed to see the customers leave in a huff, so when Meng Li proposed to change the store, Ren Da agreed without saying a word.


    He has made money in the past half a year. He has made money that he has never seen in his life. Now he almost forgets the two pieces of land in his hometown and the grain in those two pieces of land.


    He is now full of heart and eyes, is to do a good job in this shop, Meng Li see he is more and more able to handle things, more and more tactful, is to encounter people deliberately difficult, he can also deal with.

 Chapter 2294

    He managed some relations outside. For example, he managed the Guanya in the end.


    Meng Li didn''t object to it either. Just do it. It''s easy to be friends.


    Now it''s not that you don''t have this condition to manage. You can manage you, but it''s embarrassing not to be able to eat overlord''s meal. It''s deliberately embarrassing. The nature of these two things is not the same.


    You have to follow the rules when you come to dinner. Everyone thinks you can eat overlord food here.


    Ren Da is more and more skillful in dealing with external affairs, among which Meng Li''s help is indispensable. He has made a lot of progress, and even his temperament has changed a lot. Meng Li stares at Ren and laughs. Now Ren Da is more confident than before, and his character is no longer so repetitive and decisive.


    I learned more in half a year than in my whole life in my hometown.


    And there is also a happy event, Meng Li finally taught his first apprentice.


    It''s Xiao Si. He has a very high learning ability in this aspect. He is now the second in the cooking list of the whole family and the first in Meng Li''s.


    The second girl really didn''t want to learn cooking. After half a year, she learned some simple dishes. She was more willing to learn to deal with outside affairs with Ren Da. She was willing to socialize. The third girl and the scholar were closer. Meng Li could see that the third girl and the book had become good friends.


    The girl in the third grade of junior high school has some good feelings for him, but she has been together for a long time and has not been able to further develop. She feels that she has also lost her sense and has become a friend.


    At first, the scholar preferred two girls. At that time, he preferred to be close to two girls. But the two girls were more and more busy and didn''t like to talk to him. The scholar also thought that the three girls were gentle and comfortable. From then on, they got closer and had more communication.


    However, Meng Li privately warned the two daughters that men and women are different.


    There is Meng Li''s warning, three wenches didn''t go out of the way.


    It''s also good to be close to the scholar. The scholar will teach her something about the accounting room. If she learns, she can manage the accounting room later.


    These are their own choices. They can do whatever they are interested in. Meng Li never asks for so much.


    Here I see their business is very good, and I see three girls and two girls are good, and even some people come to the media. Meng Li also asks the children for their opinions. They don''t want to get married, so Meng Li doesn''t force them.


    Now it''s better not to rush to get married. When the shop is bigger, there will be more people for them to choose from.


    Especially in this half year, although tired, but eat well, drink well, nutrition to keep up with, the children are a lot of good-looking, especially the second girl, more water, the children are getting rid of the appearance of yellow and thin, this let Meng Li have a sense of achievement.


    Meng Li always gets some traditional Chinese medicine for her mother-in-law to recuperate her body. In the plot, she doesn''t have the disease she should have. She even has a hard time. Everything is very good.


    Meng Li is not in a hurry to open the shop. Instead, he suggests sending someone back to his hometown to collect the food. There is also a big girl there. If you want to come, you can go and see if you can bring her to zhanzhou city.


    has some things to deal with, that is, the taxes of the old families should be paid. As long as the registered residence is still there, some taxes will not escape.


    If you don''t pay taxes all the time, you will become a black household one day.


    Ren Da said, "you''re here to take care of them. It''s a long way to go. I''ll go back alone."


    Meng LiXiao, Ren Da now has a solid foundation in everything he does. This is the confidence that wealth and experience bring to people.


    If you think about it, you can really let Ren Da go back alone. This time, you have enough money to give Ren Da a ride. It doesn''t take so much time. If you leave zhanzhou, it will take a lot of time.


    The new store hasn''t opened yet. There''s still a lot to decorate. Now it''s upgraded, and some new products need to be put on. All these need to be taken care of.


    "The new store is up to you." Ren said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "When I come back, I''ll open the business. Take care of yourself." Ren Da is quite at ease with Meng Li. Now he has more admiration for Meng Li. His wife Zhang Luolai is responsible for everything today.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "You can find people first." Ren said.


    It was said earlier that when opening a new store, we must invite some people to run. Now there are not enough staff, and the new store can accommodate more customers. Ren Da said: "because Li Fu often asks us to deliver vegetables, now many rich people in zhanzhou city specially ask people to buy them, so the environment should be better. In the past, some restaurants were repugnant, but fortunately they were not repugnant in Li Fu Yes, I do


    Ren Da makes Meng Li want to laugh when he talks about it. Master Li is more and more fond of the food here now. Meng Li specially makes some healthy food for him, which makes him feel comfortable. Every few days he sends someone to order. Meng Li also deals with his business first, and this thigh has to be held tightly.


    So this time Mr. Li took care of Mr. Meng Li again. This new store is the property of the Li family. The store is very big and the location is very good. The rental price to them is lower than the market price. Now that we rent Mr. Li''s property, no one dares to make trouble here.In fact, Mr. Li also said that there was another property with a better location and a bigger store. But Meng Li refused to rent it, which became the real threshold to enter the high-end restaurant. However, they didn''t have enough money and manpower at this time, so they had to wait and earn more money to make their reputation bigger.


    Nowadays, she is famous in zhanzhou city because of Master Li, but Meng Li''s goal is not only that, but also to let people from nearby prefectures come to zhanzhou city to hear about it, and to make the store a feature that others must punch in when they come to zhanzhou city.


    Meng Li: "I know. I just want to look more classy."


    "Don''t worry about me." Meng Li felt that Ren Da was too wordy to let go of. After thinking about it, she said to Ren Da: "if you have the conditions, you''d better bring the big girl over."


    "We have the conditions now, and I will find a way," Ren said


    Meng Li pick eyebrow: "you are willing to let big girl and leave now?"


    Ren Da sighed: "in the past, my family was poor, and my knowledge was short, and my ability was not enough. Now I have a little ability. Naturally, I want to give my daughter a head start, and let her have a good life. Besides, there is less gossip here, and my daughter''s life is better."


    Meng Li said, "do your best. If she insists on not going, give her some silver."


    This is the client''s child, a teenage girl, who will not give up even if she is trapped in a dead end.


    "Well, do as you say." Ren Da promised and said, "I''ll get up tomorrow, and I''ll be back in a few days if I can."


    I feel sad when I came to zhanzhou Renda because I couldn''t bear to rent a car with my family for half a month.

 Chapter 2295

    When Ren Da came back to his hometown, he thought about it. He was wearing a very poor dress. Although it was not a patched dress that had been sewn and mended in the past, judging from the material of the dress, he could only say that he was able to maintain his life and could not see any sign of prosperity.


    It''s kind of like he''s doing a bad job out there.


    Renda dressed like this, one is low-key, don''t want to let people think he went out to earn two small money to come back to be an uncle, the other is don''t let his daughter-in-law feel rich, and then put forward some unreasonable requirements.


    The food in the field has been collected. Others think Ren Da will not come back, and they plan to directly occupy the two plots of Ren Da''s land to grow something else. Who knows he has come back.


    If it''s a good mix, who cares about the grain in the field? That''s what poor people care about.


    Especially when Ren Da still wants to share the grain with him according to the previous agreement, he is even more uncomfortable. Not only that, Ren Da also said that if you want to plant my two pieces of land, you have to pay the rent. You can''t plant it for nothing. His expression is frozen.


    Ren Da had been out for a long time and began to have the idea of contract. At the beginning, he talked with others to help him collect food, and then the two families shared it. However, the other side now wants to take all the land in his arms, and he also wants to white his two pieces of land.


    Moreover, Ren Da is more able to speak and negotiate. After all, he has to find his own way out of the country. Under a verbal offensive, he will soon solve the problem.


    Then there was the tax of the government. Ren Da also went to pay it. When he went there, he looked worried and servile, which made people feel that it was nothing more than that. The people of the government also asked him how he was doing outside. He just said that it was too hard. It was hard to get enough food and clothing, and he had to face others. He didn''t feel at home.


    People in the government asked why they didn''t come back. Ren Da said that he would get rid of them if he found a chance. His appearance attracted others'' heartless ridicule.


    Then she went to the big girl''s mother-in-law''s house. Now it''s cold winter. The big girl is wearing thin clothes and kneeling outside. Her mother-in-law''s curse comes out of the house. The big girl is red with cold and trembles. Ren shouts. The big girl is scared and tears fall like rain.


    Ren Da asks why Wang treats his daughter like this. Wang looks at Ren Da with pride and says sarcastically:


    "I think you''ve made a fortune with your family. Who knows you''re still so poor."


    Ren Da pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. It seems that he acquiesced to Wang''s statement. Wang stretched out his hand, twisted Ren Da''s clothes, pulled them twice, and said:


    "it''s not easy to buy this dress. Your family hasn''t worn new clothes for many years."


    Ren Da''s clothes at the moment are similar to those of Wang''s. The conditions of Wang''s family are a little better, and she has a high status in the family, so she doesn''t wear all patched clothes. Patched clothes are worn by big girls.


    When she said this, Ren Da still didn''t refute. He just argued with Wang, saying that Wang had treated his daughter badly. Wang was not willing to show his weakness and refused to forgive. Ren Da didn''t talk to her much, but took her away and talked with her alone.


    He asked his daughter to go with him, but he didn''t elaborate on the conditions there. He just said that he would not suffer losses if he left, and that there was no problem with food and clothing.


    Ren Da doesn''t mind telling her daughter about the situation there, but she''s not sure if she''ll go with him. Now she tells her mother-in-law that she has more ideas.


    Wang''s personality, coupled with her daughter''s face to pay for miscarriage at that time, is a greedy person.


    The big girl has been suffering for more than half a year. Her mother-in-law can always find strange ways to treat her and torture her. Her husband is extremely cowardly and never dares to say a word for her.


    There''s a lot of gossip outside. What''s worse is that her mother-in-law''s family has been moved, and she is even more unscrupulous when she knows that there is no one behind her.


    Several times, her life was almost on the line. The big girl had an intuition that if she went on, she would die sooner or later.


    It''s just


    Anyway, such a big decision can''t be made immediately.


    When Ren Da saw that her daughter was still hesitating and hated that iron was not enough, she again ordered her to go with her and asked them to leave. The big girl said:


    "they certainly don''t agree and will embarrass dad."


    "You don''t have to worry about those things, I have my own way to deal with them," Ren said


    The big girl opened her mouth and still hesitated. Ren Da put down her cruel words and said, "if you don''t agree, don''t call me dad any more. From then on, I won''t interfere with you any more."


    "Dad?" The big girl exclaimed, does Dad want to cut off the relationship with her?


    Ren Da''s tone is tough, and she keeps putting pressure on her daughter, almost forcing her daughter to agree. Moreover, she recounts her mother-in-law''s bad family, and the big girl is weak. In addition, this is her own father, and she hasn''t disobeyed him since childhood, so she finally agrees to leave.


    I''m worried that my mother-in-law won''t agree.


    Ren Da doesn''t have any psychological pressure. Although he has been doing business outside for half a year, because the business is so good that he meets too many people of all kinds. More or less than his daughter''s mother-in-law, he can deal with all kinds of things in the shop. What''s the fear of this woman?Wang said that she wanted to take her daughter-in-law and asked them to leave her. She just raised her chin haughtily and said:


    "I have to ask your daughter if she would like to leave this home."


    Wang really when his son how much charm, can let a woman never leave, and she has always thought that the big girl left this home will be worse.


    The big girl agreed under the strong leadership of Ren Da. Facing Wang''s eyes, she nodded timidly. Wang was stunned for a moment, pointed to Ren Da''s nose and said:


    "Ren family, you and your woman are not expecting their daughter to be good, but they are expecting their daughter to leave the hall every day and become an abandoned woman. Is that good? Did you look for your daughter? Don''t you want to treat your daughter as a prostitute to earn money


    Wang''s words are vicious and ugly. Her manner is hateful. Ren Da thinks that he has a good temper, but when he sees Wang''s face, he wants to sew her mouth and stop her talking.


    "Women are not afraid of retribution for their vicious words." He spat.


    The Masters said shamelessly, "why don''t you come here to fight with me? Well


    "OK, you make a condition." Ren Da is too lazy to quarrel. He can''t bear to quarrel with a woman here.


    Wang sneered: "how? How many coppers did you earn? To redeem people? "


    Ren Da didn''t speak, but Wang said, "do you know how much food your daughter ate from us? And the cost of getting married, at least not a small sum. "

 Chapter 2296

    Wang is in a dilemma for Ren Da. However, Ren Da thinks that this is an opportunity for negotiation. He doesn''t say anything else to her. He talks about the matter on its own and begins to talk about money.


    Ren Da is anxious to go back to zhanzhou to take care of the store. He has no time to spend with Wang. All he wants to do is to use money to solve the problem and take his daughter away, but he can''t be misled by Wang.


    But Wang didn''t expect that Ren Da was really willing to give money to take his daughter away. She was angry and offered a high price. She thought Ren Da couldn''t take it out. In fact, it was too low to see Ren Da. The high price in Wang''s heart was just the same to Ren Da. She agreed immediately and didn''t allow Wang to go back. She was going to take Wang to the government to do it on the spot.


    Wang''s back, where can Ren Da agree?


    Forced pressure, said some outrageous words, said you do not agree, I live in your house, both hard and soft, Wang Xiang saw his father-in-law directly into the house and lay down on his bed, that relying on the posture of not walking scared him, went to ask Wang, said yes, Wang Xiang is extremely timid, cowardly to the extreme, really do not want to face any setbacks and trouble.


    Wang couldn''t help taking his son. He turned his head and thought that since he gave money to him, it doesn''t matter if he gave up the girl. He still had money to marry his son again. Now the daughter-in-law is like a hen who doesn''t lay eggs. She hasn''t been pregnant since last time. It''s useless for such a woman to stay at home.


    It can be seen that he really has two dollars in his hand, otherwise he will not promise the amount he wants. In this case, why don''t he ask for more?


    But Ren Da didn''t agree with me. He said to Wang so much that if you want to, if you don''t, you can bear me here. I have to protect my daughter here.


    At the same time, he changed his fierce attitude into a fierce one.


    Seeing that she was afraid, Ren Da took the opportunity to say something threatening to her, which made Wang''s family more and more counseling, and finally agreed to the deal. Ren Da gave her a little money. Wang took her son, Ren Da and big girl to the government office to sign a document, which is equivalent to a modern divorce certificate. So the big girl has nothing to do with his family any more.


    The next day, she took her to zhanzhou city. On the way, when she saw the big girl with red eyes, she didn''t say anything.


    She doesn''t care much about her daughter''s mood at the moment. Now she feels reluctant and painful. When she has a good life in Zhanzhou City, she will find that the world is worth living.


    But the big girl is also very grateful that her father is willing to pay this money for her. Although her heart is sad, her father came to save her.


    Meng Li is busy with the decoration of the new store. She asks for too many details. The craftsmen feel that their heads are too big. At this time, Meng Li asks Xiao Si to make some food to calm their impetuous hearts.


    They finally succumbed to the desire to eat and worked very hard for the sake of food.


    Xiao Si has grown up to be a cook who can barely replace Meng Li. Meng Li feels happy when he looks at him, because this is the person who can share with her. Xiao Si can''t make mistakes in this cooking skill, and he won''t be too bad with this skill.


    Now he brought a dish and said to Meng Li, "Niang, why don''t you try my dish?"


    Meng Li looked in the past, small four this half a year channeling very fierce, unconsciously unexpectedly fast have their own high.


    She laughed. As soon as she picked up the chopsticks to taste them, Ren Da''s voice came from the door. Xiao Si happily looked out. The third girl who was hiding in front of the counter also put down her book and yelled that her father came back. The second girl and Xiao Wu ran out. After Ren Da entered the door, her mother-in-law came out slowly.


    Watching the whole family meet him in the lobby, Ren laughs, but the big girl timidly hides behind him. Dad says zhanzhou city is very prosperous, but she didn''t expect it to be so prosperous.


    Dad said that the days here were OK, and she could have enough food and clothing, but she didn''t expect it to be so good.


    After setting up such a good shop, we can see that the clothes on our brothers and sisters are different from ourselves, especially our two sisters. Their colorful clothes are really beautiful. Their clothes are bright and beautiful.


    Let the big girl feel ashamed.


    Seeing that her eyes were evasive, while the other children were still in a daze, they did not expect that the elder sister would really come. Meng Li took the lead in laughing and said:


    "girl, I miss you, you can count it."


    Then she winked at the two girls and the three girls, and the children finally responded. They all ran to the big girl and called for her sister enthusiastically, but the big girl was very unnatural and forced out a smile.


    Maybe now that her life is better, her mother-in-law''s character is gentler and her speech is no longer sharp as before. She no longer looks at her granddaughter with a cold face or does not speak, but smiles and says: "here comes the big girl, our family is reunited."


    Meng Li smiles. Although her mother-in-law has been working hard for half a year, she has changed a lot.


    It''s not a waste of my hard work to transmit some ideas to them.


    The big girl''s eyes are complicated and she shouts one by one. Then she stands stiffly in the same place and is at a loss. Meng Li says, "three girls, take your elder sister to wash. There are two sets of clothes beside the pillow in my room that I prepared for the big girl."Meng Li glanced at the big girl when she spoke, and then curled up with her fingers tapping on the table unconsciously. The big girl was thinner, and only bones were left, which was not good-looking at all. At the moment, Meng Li immediately prepared a plan to fatten her.


    Earlier, the big girl didn''t dare to look at her mother carefully. Finally, when Meng Li spoke, she took a serious look and opened her mouth in surprise. Now her mother has changed too much.


    Dad is still like that. At most, he looks more energetic than before. But Niang''s change is outrageous. Her facial features are still the same, but her skin is better, her clothes are better, her temperament is better, and her face looks better. Especially the hair ornaments on Niang''s head. Is it true that people rely on clothes?


    There is also the gentle temperament in Niang''s eyes and eyebrows, which makes her unforgettable. She is gentle and bright. Unlike Niang in memory, she is lifeless and helpless in her eyes.


    Not only the big girl felt shocked, but the whole family felt that Meng Li had changed a lot, especially Ren Da. With such a wife, she couldn''t share a room with her. They agreed to share a room when the conditions were good?


    Find an excuse to say that the child is old, they are so inappropriate, helpless!


    In addition, the purpose of calling the big girl is the second girl. She is so beautiful. She has a ruddy complexion and a lot of whiteness. Standing in front of her, she is well-dressed and well proportioned. Her appearance is the best. Although the third sister is inferior, she looks gentle.

 Chapter 2297

    There are also two younger brothers, who have been running fiercely in the past six months. The big girl can''t help thinking, can people grow so fast in a short time?


    In fact, the two children have already reached the age of growing up. In the past, they can''t keep up with nutrition, but now they can. They grow faster than ordinary people, and then they will enter a slightly stable period.


    The big girl is very ashamed of herself. She is the worst. Meng Li said: "after running for so long, I''d better wash and change my clothes first, and then come out to eat the food made by your brother."


    Leng where to do what, change clothes, and then into the atmosphere, not so inferiority, in the final analysis is a family.


    Three wenches go with big wenches, and then two wenches ask Ren Da about big wenches'' affairs. Ren Da keeps saying everything, which makes Meng Li smile.


    Ren Da is her father, even if it is forced to let the big girl and leave, it is nothing, but he is not the client. If he comes by force, he is afraid that the big girl will blame the client and the client will blame himself.


    When the big girl came, there was an extra helper in the shop. She cleaned up the shop and reopened it.


    The store has been expanded and upgraded, and the business is better than before. The need to receive customers has multiplied, and the whole family is too busy. Now that the conditions are good, Meng Li can''t bear to have her mother-in-law busy in the kitchen. Anyway, she has to hire people, so let''s hire more.


    Meng Li hired a chef to help her, but she didn''t hire a chef to do chores in the lobby. Now her foundation is not stable. She''s afraid that she will be learned, or that she will not be able to break the signboard here. So she and Xiao Si are very tired and dizzy cooking every day.


    However, she has always attached importance to this matter, so the recipe is a little special. Even if she is too busy to invite a chef in the future, the recipe of some secret sauces can''t be known by the chef. Without those things, the chef can''t copy them.


    He also wants to cultivate Xiao Wu, but Xiao Wu is much slower than Xiao Si, but he can barely teach if he has to. After the new store opened, Meng Li introduced several new products, Xiao Si learned them all, and Xiao Wu learned only one.


    But he also knows some common dishes. If he really wants to talk about chefs, he can be regarded as one or three chefs. He can cope with them every day, so as not to serve too slowly.


    Nowadays, there is no shortage of runners outside. Ren Da is more free, so Meng Li is more focused on cultivating Ren Da. You should also learn to be a father.


    Ren Da: "I''m so helpless.


    Meng Li also threatened him and said, "if you don''t study hard, you will be worthless when you are old and can''t move. When the time comes, the children will pinch you at will."


    "If you don''t pass on the recipes you''ve learned, the children will still rely on you."


    Ren Da said, "it''s not as good as putting it."


    Meng Li: "why not? Now the children are obedient, but you forget that they all want to get married


    The bigger the family, the easier it is to fight.


    Not against the children, but against the rainy day.


    Ren Da was reminded by Meng Li that he was serious. When he was really serious and free, he was willing to practice quickly.


    Big girl also gradually adapt to the environment here, very diligent, Meng Li is always satisfied with looking at them smile, she is also starting to improve the recipe in hand.


    I started to write from here. Now I''ve written down a thick book. It''s not only the dishes on the shelves in the store, but also a lot of dishes not on the shelves.


    In the future, the client can choose one or two dishes as new products to keep the heat.


    Meng Li didn''t even tell Ren Da about this book. It''s something for the client to settle down.


    She also plans to continue to write down the dishes she thinks of, leaving behind not only the dishes she remembers, but also the dishes she innovates in her spare time.


    As time goes by, the better the better. The next year, Ren Da proposed to upgrade the store again to make it bigger. Meng Li shook his head and refused.


    Now is not the time. The store has reached a saturation. Even if the store is expanded, the daily passenger flow should be similar to what it is now. We need to find an opportunity. For example, more dignified people come to the store for dinner.


    Only in this way can we build momentum and raise our reputation to a higher level. Then it is most appropriate to expand our stores.


    Ren Da is not worried to see Meng Li say that. He has been in zhanzhou city for more than a year, and he has become a qualified cook.


    he wants to run the industry here and move his registered residence to this side. On this matter, Meng Li did not stop him, and took him to see the house.


    After seeing the house, Ren felt cool, because zhanzhou city has always been a prosperous place with extremely high house prices. High house prices have never been exclusive to people in the era of science and technology, and now the era is still a worry.


    Now Ren Da has a broad vision, and there are too many people in his family. If he has to buy it, he has to buy a big house. A big house can''t get down without financial resources.


    Although the business has been very good for more than a year, it can be regarded as earning money, but there is still some distance from the dream of big house.


    Business is more and more stable, and there are more and more matchmakers. It''s all about the marriage of the second girl and the third girl, especially the second girl. More people come to ask because of her beautiful appearance.There is also three girls, looking at docile and clever, also very like people, and there are people to Xiao Si said marriage, Meng Li looked at Xiao Si, 15 years old, seems to be able to get married?


    Although it''s not uncommon for Meng Li to get married in his teens in this era, he always feels that it''s too early for Xiao Si to get married now and resolutely refuses.


    Fourth grader: "what


    Ren Da


    Meng Li looked at Ren Da silently and said, "are you looking forward to your grandson like that?"


    Ren Da said: "it''s OK to add one person to the family."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "wait a minute. We haven''t bought the house yet."


    Ren Da nodded, but the marriage of the two girls and the three girls was not settled, and several of them were considered in detail, but they didn''t succeed in the end.


    Small five?


    The youngest one has no one to think about him. It''s too small for him.


    Meng Li needed a turn for the better when he came to zhanzhou city in the third year. Shizi, the capital city, was fond of delicious food. He asked about the local characteristics every time he went to a place. It was said that there was such a shop in Zhanzhou City, so he made a detour to zhanzhou city. When Shizi came, his bodyguards surrounded the door of the shop.


    Outsiders will know that this is a big man to their shop, a inquire, shiziye?!


    Suffocating character, this is the royal family!


    Meng LiXiao, I didn''t expect to be such a big man. Shiziye, today''s news will certainly create a lot of momentum.


    Shiziye was full of praise after eating it. Then he went to the state official to sit down and talk about the store. He said he was very satisfied with it. The state official got a plaque the next day. Although it was written by him, it was equivalent to official certification.

 Chapter 2298

    She looked at her ex husband with some inexplicable pity. She had already fled the family, but her ex husband couldn''t.


    If there is no accident, I''ll be like this all my life. Poverty doesn''t matter. What matters is that I''ve been living under the clutches and oppression of my former mother-in-law all my life Will he resist?


    Her ex husband was given up by her ex-mother-in-law. He should be a normal man, but he is like this. Should he regret or say that his fate is like this?


    It''s impossible to go back. After she left and returned to Zhanzhou City, she implicitly told the client that she was willing to marry again.


    I don''t hide the fact that I married. Here are the conditions. You can come if you want.


    Meng Li is now looking at what they have experienced. With a faint sigh, he wakes up from the system space. All these are bought by the consignor with all his soul power. He is willing to cherish them and let his family prosper from now on.


    It''s not in vain for the client to pay for this.


    Fortunately, the husband and children of the client are all striving for success. With such a family, everything goes smoothly. It is probably because of having such husband and children that the client is willing to give all his soul power.


    Since then, there is no afterlife. She expects the client to have a good life as long as it is the task she has handled. This is not only her expectation of the client, but also her expectation of herself. She hopes that she can have a good life.


    View the task reward:


    congratulations on the completion of Ren''s wish: change.


    Score 100 points and get 150000 points, 1000 points for boundary power and 10 points for soul power.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1090000


    Jieli: 440000


    Soul: 10


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 10000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    After this task is finished, there will be a position to make a profit of 10000 yuan. It must take a long time to go this time. After all, the world can''t give back enough 10000 yuan in a short time.


    And then there is the fact that the score of this task is relatively high, but the boundary force is relatively small. Obviously, the client is very satisfied with the result of this task, but maybe this task is not beneficial to the world at all.


    Then there is ten points of soul power, which is really all the soul power. Of course, ten points of soul power does not mean that she gets all the soul power of the client. The so-called ten points is that the organization deducts the soul power that should be deducted and then gives her ten points.


    It''s like a one meter high thing. It''s still one meter high, but it''s only half short.


    The overall quality has changed.


    Meng Li smiles. It doesn''t matter. Now the soul power provided by the client can hardly meet her needs for the world power. Of course, if there is no spirit fruit to provide her with so much extra world power, these soul power will barely be enough.


    When the next spirit tree comes to fruition, I still need to buy soul crystal, but I don''t know the market at that time.


    When Meng Li had absorbed the soul power, he opened the forum to see if there was anything new in the domain.


    Since she was born, she has been more concerned about the situation in the domain. Now she is not allowed to do tasks with her head down every day.


    Today, the most popular forum is killing. It has been said that killing is more and more, but there is no initial fear. After all, everyone is still living. Even those who become the host of killing are not the people around them, and their feelings are not so great.


    Then Meng left the territory and went to the trading market to learn about the price of various goods. It seems that the price of all kinds of goods has gone up more than before. Meng Li is thinking about whether he wants to store some things, but he doesn''t know what to store, so he just does it.


    After wandering around the domain for a while, she was thinking about what to buy for Wenqing. She also agreed to take her to the vast world, and found that Shizhi was still looking for her. She had no choice but to smile. That poor child, go and have a look.


    Just now I am free, and I am not in a hurry to do the task again. She wants to have a good rest after the ordinary and hard years.


    Meng Li wanted to go to see Shizhi together with Wu Xiang. After all, they didn''t seem to have met each other, so they should know each other. But then she thought that the space was bounded by the world Buddhist order, and only she could enter. Moreover, it was the chassis of the world Buddhist order, or Shizhi''s territory. It was impolite for her to rashly take people to the past, so she gave up and chose to go first Go to see Shizhi, talk with her, then come back to ask for love, and accompany her well.


    A key can be opened three times. It was used once last time and used again this time. There is another chance. Meng Li put the key away and went in to find Shizhi.


    Xu Shizhi is really boring. She lives in a place full of flowers and vines. With her beautiful face, she looks like a fairy among flowers.See Meng Li came, she is very enthusiastic to Meng Li to find a lot of food, see, one by one to Meng Li said, Meng Li looked at her with a smile, quietly listening to her share with himself.


    Shi Zhi also said that she missed Meng Li very much. She felt that she hadn''t seen her for a long time. She couldn''t help it. Meng Li felt that Shi Zhi still had some dependence on herself. People who were extremely lonely didn''t know anyone except herself and Shifan. She gently touched Shi Zhi''s head and said:


    "it will get better."


    I don''t believe shifanling will have time to keep Shizhi here for thousands of years. He will certainly find a way to solve the problem of Shizhi.


    When the branch smile, she said: "I am used to this life seems to be very good, carefree."


    "Here, I''ll give you some more books." Meng Li suddenly realized that Shizhi needed books to pass the time. She said, "look at the books, and the days will soon pass away."


    I seem to have given you some books before, but I don''t seem to have given them either? She forgot this little thing, but it doesn''t affect her to give it to Shizhi now. Shizhi gladly accepted Meng Li''s book and thanks Meng Li gratefully.


    It''s like a child getting a playful toy, full of satisfaction.


    Then, after accompanying her for a day, Meng Li left here. Shi Zhi was reluctant to give up every time he waved goodbye to Meng Li, which touched people''s heart. Meng Li turned and left.


    After returning to the system space, Meng Li planned to go to ask for love. Unexpectedly, she asked if she had finished her task and if there were any small world problems to deal with.


    Meng Li asks you Yun, because you Yun doesn''t tell her that there''s something wrong with the small world at the first time. You Yun checks and says no, so Meng Li replies to Zhi girl.

 Chapter 2299

    Then she said that she would take Meng away from luozhenyu to play.


    Meng Li


    Luo Zhenyu?


    She simply asked the next smart girl to Luo Zhenyu there is anything, smart girl said: "Oh, you don''t ask so much, just come first, I can pit you?"


    Wisdom girl said so, Meng Li is also not good, refuse what, and then there gave a channel, let Meng Li directly past.


    Meng Li followed the passage, but fell into the boundless boundless world. Within a moment, the intelligent girl appeared. She laughed at Meng Li:


    "come on, let''s go into luozhenyu."


    After that, she took Meng Li into luozhenyu. After landing, she said to Meng Li, "this place in luozhenyu is equivalent to ours. It''s a commercial area to enrich people''s lives."


    Meng Li nodded and looked around. The general architecture and style are very similar to those of Luo Zhenyu. Many things of Luo Zhenyu have copied the big area.


    With a smile, smart girl said to Meng Li:


    "you must know that I asked you to come here, right?"


    Meng Li nods. If it''s OK, can intelligent girl suddenly call herself to Luo Zhenyu?


    This place is not new to her at all. The reproduction is a little obvious


    Then I heard the wise girl say:


    "then you must be psychologically prepared. I said so."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "please tell me."


    "Well, shifanling is also in luozhenyu."


    Zhi girl talks about him and looks at Meng Li''s expression carefully. The smile on Meng Li''s face is gradually disappearing. It''s not that she resents shifanling, but that Zhi girl looks for herself again for the sake of shifanling. She is guessing something. Is it that she wants to rely on her friendship with shifanling to persuade shifanling to join the grand circle?


    Is this?


    Smart girl also wants to pretend to be mature and put out her hand to pat Meng Li on the shoulder, and then say that she is too short to pat Meng Li on the shoulder.


    She could only look at Meng Li helplessly and said, "I certainly don''t ask you to do what you don''t want to do."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    "Smart girl


    Although I do not force you, but you also thank too quickly, for fear that I regret it?


    What kind of person am I?


    "But it''s still about him." Smart girl stares at Meng Li with a kind of "I''m here, you can do it yourself.".


    Meng Li: "let''s be frank. I will do what I can."


    "Good." She said, "no other meaning. Xing Xiu is trying his best to persuade shifanling to join them. I can''t see others well, so you have to come forward."


    Meng Li was amused by the wise girl. Seeing that Meng Li was smiling, the wise girl said solemnly:


    "the situation is complicated now. People like shifanling can''t cheer for Xingxiu."


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    If the problem of cannibalism has not been solved, there will be an extremely fierce competition for resources. If shifanling is really associated with Xingxiu, it can help Xingxiu fight for more resources.


    But she felt that shifanling was not interested in getting involved.


    She pondered and said to the wise girl, "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much. If shifanling wanted to join luozhenyu, he would have joined it long ago. It''s not likely that he would join again after such a long time."


    Wisdom girl said: "now shifanling''s attitude is not clear, I must get a clear reply from him."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''ll take you to him." Smart girl began to smile again. Meng Li always felt that there was something indecent in her smile.


    A little loli like smart girl can see that she is obscene and intoxicating.


    She brought Meng Li to shifanling. Zhinu said that shifanling had been here for several days.


    "Here you are." Shifanling came out of it.


    Meng Li nodded with a smile. Shifanling took a look at the intelligent girl, then looked at Meng Li and said, "I know you''re coming. I''m waiting for you here."


    Meng Li: "the wise girl suddenly said," this is it! "


    "Then you talk first, I''ll go to find Xing Xiu to play." She turned and ran away.


    She''s going to have to hold the fixer.


    Meng Li said angrily, "if you want to find me, you can''t find me. I just went to Shizhi. You don''t know. You have to wait for me here."


    Shifanling leads Meng Li in. A cup of tea has been prepared for Meng Li. Meng Li sits down. Shifanling picks up the tea, hooks his lips and says:


    "I''m helping you."


    "The situation is not clear. You need to improve your position and importance in the organization."


    Meng Li said with a bitter smile, "thank you."


    "You have a heart, too.""Of course, I have a heart. In order to help you, I don''t hesitate to spend a few days here. I don''t hesitate to let Xing Xiu see the false hope and let the little girl panic and call you back." Shifanling gave a smile.


    Meng Li said, "I''m very grateful, but I don''t think I can repay you."


    "As long as you spend a lot of my good things, it''s a pity if it''s scrapped." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li lowered his head with a smile and said, "I will try my best and I won''t be eliminated easily."


    The status and importance of the most important still depends on themselves.


    "Then I don''t have to say anything else?" Meng Li looked at shifanling with a smile. Shifanling said, "as long as you understand me, you won''t say anything else."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    He was born free. He would not be trapped by himself or by others.


    The first is that she can''t understand the way shifanling is, and the second is that she doesn''t want anyone to bring benefits to Xingxiu.


    "What are you doing?" Xing Xiu came in quickly.


    Smart girl also followed in. She pinched her nose awkwardly. Xing Xiu responded quickly and came right away.


    Don''t give her a chance to delay at all. This is the territory of Xing Xiu. I can''t really stop him.


    As soon as he came in, Xing Xiu looked at the Buddhist decree.


    Shifanling said with a light expression: "nothing, just to chat with old acquaintances through your territory."


    "Old acquaintance? Smart girl brought you your old acquaintance? " Xing Xiu took a look at the smart girl and finally looked at Meng Li. Seeing that Meng Li also looked back at him, he thought for two seconds and said, "I have an impression of you."


    "It''s the Tasker of your organization, right?" Xing xiukan asked the smart girl.


    The wise girl nodded and said, "yes."


    "So what."


    Xing Xiu pretended to be frank and said with a smile, "no, you are welcome to be a guest." When he saw Meng Li, he unconsciously narrowed his eyes. Meng Li nodded and said hello to Xing Xiu.


    After all, there is nothing else to say and there is no point in saying it.


    Xing Xiu looked at the decree and said, "I believe your determination will not be influenced by others, right?"

 Chapter 2300

    "You don''t have to worry about that," the Buddha ordered


    Xing Xiu laughed for a while, and didn''t say anything else.


    Meng Li feels that he is no longer useful here. Obviously, he should "retire after success.".


    Xing Xiu walked around the room for a few steps, and then he got closer to Meng. As soon as he got closer, he seemed to notice something. His eyes were sharp for a moment. However, no one paid attention to Xing Xiu''s eyes at that moment. Zhi girl was going to speak, but Xing Xiu said:


    "it''s OK. Since I''m an old acquaintance, I won''t disturb you. Let''s talk about the past."


    Xing xiuxin knew that nothing could be stopped. It all depended on what Shifan ordered him to think. It was difficult for others to control him, so he simply didn''t care.


    After all, it can be stopped here, and it can be stopped in other places?


    Then he went out.


    After he left, the wise girl looked at shifanling with an embarrassed smile, and then looked at Mengli. Mengli understood the meaning of the wise girl and asked, "is it right here?"


    Smart girl waved her hand and said, "it''s OK. Let''s talk about it here."


    Anyway Shifanling also knows what it means to call Meng Lilai.


    She always felt that Meng Li''s status in Fanling was very unusual. At least he was a good friend.


    "He should not," Meng Li said


    The wise girl looked at shifanling: "should it?"


    Shifan did not lift his head and said, "I can''t promise you."


    Smart girl embarrassed smile: "also."


    "How long have you not seen each other? Do you want to talk about the past? " The wise girl asked again.


    Meng Li took a look at the shifanling. The shifanling said, "just drink up the tea."


    Smart girl shrugged: "good."


    She left Meng Li to have tea and chat with Shi Fanling.


    Xing Xiu, on the other hand, went back to the place where he lived. He sat down, with a serious and indifferent expression and a slight frown from time to time. He seemed to be thinking about an extremely serious problem.


    Then a bottle appeared in his hand. The stars in the bottle were very beautiful. Xing Xiu''s eyebrows were more and more wrinkled, and some fragments were scratched in his mind...


    Meng Li actually didn''t talk with Shi Fanling. After a few words, he said goodbye. It''s not only that Meng Li is not suitable for playing happily in Xing Xiu''s territory, but also that Shi Fanling doesn''t like him very much.


    After saying goodbye, smart girl asked Meng Li:


    "how sure are you?"


    Meng Li said, "I can''t guarantee you that it''s 10:50. If there''s no accident, he won''t be associated with Xing Xiu."


    With Meng Li''s words, smart girl is more relieved. She looks at Meng Li with a smile and says, "well, it''s better for you to come forward."


    Meng Li felt that it was necessary to talk about her relationship with shifanling. Otherwise, the organization always thought that she could control shifanling and find her own way to deal with things about shifanling.


    In fact, she has never been able to influence the passing Brahma, and she is not willing to influence him.


    She said to the wise girl, "in fact, you flatter me. My relationship with shifanling is not as close as you think. At most, we are friends."


    Wisdom girl said: "that friend''s words at least have some effect. For example, the relationship between us and shifanling is not even as good as friends."


    Meng Li sighed and said helplessly, "but if he wants to do something or make up his mind, I can''t stop him at all."


    "His thoughts are not up to me. This time, he showed his attitude before I even spoke."


    Wisdom girl insisted: "that is you go, he is willing to show attitude, you do not come, I asked him, he always hanging me."


    Meng Li: "shifanling really has a heart, just for himself.


    I''m very grateful to have friends who think about themselves like this.


    Otherwise, he would not have nothing to do.


    The wise girl said to Meng Li sincerely, "don''t worry. I always think highly of you. Naturally, I won''t hurt you or force you."


    Meng Li felt that he had explained what he should have explained and said what he should have said, and it would be very boring if he went on talking about it. What''s more, Zhi girl also said so, and she respected her very much. She really laughed and heard Zhi girl say:


    "why don''t you accompany me in Luo Zhenyu? I''m too boring here alone."


    Meng Li just remembered and asked her, "are you here?" Do what?


    Smart girl looks around, then mysteriously reaches out her little hand and makes a gesture to Meng Li, meaning to make Meng Li bend over to listen. Meng Li squats down, almost as tall as smart girl. Smart girl curls her hand into a circle, sticks it to Meng Li''s ear, and whispers to Meng Li:


    "I''ll come here to see the situation of Luo Zhenyu and see what their materials should be used There is no place


    "That''s to watch him for a while." Smart girl took away her hand, Meng Li looked up at her: "so."


    "Yes, it''s hard." The smart girl has a bitter face, which makes people want to laugh.Because of her character and image, Meng Li hardly had a strong fear in the face of her, on the contrary, it seemed natural.


    Smart girl is actually a good person to get along with, but Meng Li knows that she also has a side she doesn''t know.


    Meng Li asked curiously, "what''s the result of the surveillance?"


    Smart girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "that''s it. It''s still too small here. There are not many people. It''s hard to do anything. Fortunately, their territory is also small."


    There''s no doubt that Luo Zhenyu can''t compare with the big area, but Meng Li doesn''t feel too small. Smart girl has more knowledge than herself. She can''t really think that she is small.


    Smart girl said: "at least Luo Zhenyu side can''t make trouble, so as not to add trouble to our side."


    Meng Li nodded. Thinking about it, he understood more or less what was at stake, but did he really want to be here with the girl?


    Have you finished the number of tasks? Is small world ready to deal with it? Did you go to the interview?


    It''s OK for one or two days, but it''s obvious that smart girl has been here for a long time. If she stays with her, I don''t know when she can leave.


    Meng Li''s hesitation was on her face, which made her feel bored. She said in disappointment:


    "are you really not here with me?"


    She is so regretful now that she shouldn''t have come here alone. She should have chosen someone to accompany her.


    The last time I asked Zhen Huang if he wanted to come to Luo Zhenyu, Zhen Huang hasn''t replied to herself.


    Xing Xiu, a little rubbish, is too hateful.


    This time, she finally caught a Meng Li. It can be seen that she didn''t want to. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. She waved her hand and said, "forget it, don''t want to forget it."


    "Let me face the little garbage of Xingxiu alone! I can stand it


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. He just wanted to say some comforting words to coax the smart girl. Who knows, the smart girl immediately said, "OK, don''t say anything, refuse to be perfunctory."


    Meng Li

 Chapter 2301

    "Then I''ll go back to the domain first?" Meng Li''s tone is tentative.


    Smart girl snorted. Meng Li hesitated and said, "then I''ll stay with you for two days?"


    Smart girl said: "only two days? No, it''s boring. "


    Meng Li said, "but if something goes wrong in the small world, I have to go. I can''t ignore it."


    Smart girl waved her hand and said, "all right, you go."


    In order not to let smart girl repent, Meng Li resolutely slipped away.


    Wisdom girl see Meng leave simply decisive, a little also don''t want to turn a white eye, ah! It''s up to her to face the little garbage.


    After Meng Li went back, he asked Youyun if there were any problems in the small world. If there were any problems, he would deal with them first. Youyun said no. Meng Li laughed happily and then turned to ask for help.


    Seeing the question, Meng Li said, "this time I will take you to the vast world."


    The last time I left, I agreed to go to the boundless world. I clapped my hands happily and asked if Wu Xiang would go. Wu Xiang''s voice had no ups and downs: "no, I want to sleep."


    Wenqing turned to Meng Li and said, "let''s go."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    No relative to the outside world can''t raise interest, don''t force him.


    But after the greedy ghost left lingman, she said she was hungry.


    With a smile, Meng Li said, "let''s go to the field first."


    Ask for a smile.


    Meng Li took Wenqing to eat in Yushang, and then went to the vast world with Wenqing. She said to Wenqing:


    "I feel close to this area of Yushang. We have gone to many places, which are quite common."


    Ask a feeling to slant small head: "that we walk a bit further?"? Find something interesting? "


    Meng Li nodded: "well."


    She looked around, and it was dark. She really didn''t have any interest in these small spaces nearby, and the strength of herself and her two friends should be able to go further.


    They ran so far this time that Meng Li felt that the organization was at the end of the world. Then she felt the surrounding space and said to Wen Qing, "do you choose one?"


    He didn''t refuse to ask for love. He stretched out his scallion fingers and pointed to a space and said, "that''s it."


    Her eyes are full of expectations, said to Meng Li: "I hope it won''t let us down."


    Meng Li did not immediately go in with a question, but said: "what do you want in it?"


    After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t know what to expect for a while. I just hope it will make us all feel interesting or give us some harvest."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "go in and have a look first."


    Then she took out Vientiane and illuminated it. At least the surface of the space was not destroyed.


    Two people entered the space, just entered, found that this space and other space is not much different, showing the original undeveloped appearance.


    However, they continued to walk patiently. When they saw some flowers on the road, they squatted for a long time and then said to Meng Li with great interest:


    "Ali, do you guess if they are conscious?"


    Meng Li just looked at the flowers and said to Wen Qing, "since you have asked me this question, do I say that only when I have one can I understand it?"


    Ask a feeling Yi, smile to say: "you quick guess."


    Meng Li: "do you guess me?"


    "Ah Li, you bully me." Can you be more serious?


    Meng Li then said, "I feel like this is a common flower."


    She said, "you guessed wrong this time. They were conscious."


    Meng LiXiao, the root of questioning is also a plant, so he is more acute in this aspect. This is the racial advantage of questioning, and he can''t match it.


    And I really don''t see that these little flowers are conscious.


    But these little flowers are born here. If there is something to step over them, will it hurt? Will they die at this point? I always think they are very weak.


    "No, I didn''t expect to be so lucky and have such interesting things today." He said with emotion.


    Meng Li laughs. Although the days of wandering in the vast world are not so many, he has also gone to many places. It''s not easy to finally meet something a little more interesting after going to so many places.


    "Since you say they are conscious, why don''t you say hello to them and have a try?" Meng Li also squatted and looked at Xiaohua.


    No matter how you look, it doesn''t look like you are conscious, but you can''t cheat yourself.


    "I communicated with them with my consciousness, but didn''t respond to me," he said with a sigh


    Meng Li: "what? Their consciousness is still in a state of ignorance? " Like the original question?


    "It''s not an ignorant state, but a strange state," he said"Strange?" Meng Li also uses his consciousness to communicate with these little flowers, but he doesn''t get a response, and he doesn''t feel the strange state of questioning.


    She repeatedly induction several times, even did not feel the conscious existence of these flowers.


    "What a strange state?" Meng Li asked.


    Ask: "strange, can''t describe."


    "Well, maybe they don''t like us, so let''s not disturb them any more." Meng Li didn''t care too much. After all, the vast world is so diverse.


    He nodded and said, "I thought it was fun at first, and I wanted to play with them."


    "Forget it, just play with us." There is a fruit in Wenqing''s hand, which is the fruit of lingman''s fruit forest. He hands it to Meng Li and says, "I''m depressed to eat it."


    Meng Li laughs: "I don''t feel depressed."


    "It''s OK. We''ve just come here to meet this kind of flower, and we''ll definitely meet more interesting species or things in the future. Let''s walk again."


    She asked again.


    Wenqing also took out a bite of fruit, and then said: "yes."


    "Walk again."


    They continued to walk, and then they felt more and more wrong. She stopped and said to Meng Li solemnly:


    "ah Li, it''s so strange here."


    The expression of questioning was a little strange, and she spoke in a very serious voice, which made Meng Li feel uneasy for no reason. She let out a breath, calmed herself a little, and asked: "how strange?"


    "Every plant and tree here seems to have a strange consciousness, but I can''t say it at all." She said.


    Meng Li said, "are you afraid?"


    "I feel strange," he said


    "I''m afraid we can go." Meng Li was very decisive, but he shook his head and said, "no, no, let''s have a look again?"


    "I''m really curious now, and I haven''t finished it. Besides, although they have strange consciousness, they don''t hurt us. They just live here and we just ignore it."

 Chapter 2302

    Ask a feeling to say so, Meng leaves to depend on her.


    Two people continue to go on, questioning has been looking around the observation, her small expression is depressed, Meng Li see her so, then also raise the vigilance.


    I''m afraid there''s a sudden danger, and then I can''t protect you.


    In short, we need to pay more attention in the vast world.


    Unconsciously, they have gone a long way, all the way calm, all the way, Meng Liduo holding the hand of asking for love, but she later bowed her head and found that she did not know when the hand of asking for love had been taken away.


    She''s so focused on her surroundings that she doesn''t pay so much attention to them.


    When did it leave? I have no impression.


    "Nothing." Meng Li smiles at Wen Qing.


    Is this space so boring? There''s nothing unusual and nothing to gain.


    The vast world has always been a treasure hunting place for taskers, but their luck seems to be not good enough. They are always playing in every space, and they don''t encounter any danger or crisis.


    She smiles at Wenqing, and Wenqing also smiles at her. Meng Li stares at Wenqing, and then reaches out his hand to Wenqing and says, "come on, keep holding on. Don''t get lost."


    Asking for love or laughing, he put his hand in Meng Li''s palm without saying anything. Meng Li felt a chill, and immediately felt something wrong. He suddenly threw away his hand, stepped back and looked at her warily:


    "who are you? What about her


    "Asking for love" gave a gloomy smile, then made a pathetic appearance and said to Meng Li in a coquettish voice: "ah Li, how come people are not asking for love."


    Meng Li was shocked that the so-called "asking for love" could be copied to this point?


    When she called her a Li, her manner and action were even the same as asking for love. She even knew that asking for love was called asking for love.


    The key is that I don''t know when she disappeared. Now I can''t get in touch with her. I can''t feel her existence.


    Meng Li was a little flustered in her heart. She said to "ask for love": "what are we doing here?"


    "Looking for something interesting. "Asking for love" laughs at Meng Li with profound meaning, which makes Meng Li feel very uncomfortable. She directly shoots at the other side, but the other side doesn''t give in, so she resists Meng Li.


    "Ah Li, you are so cruel!" The voice that was as like as two peas asked him to scream, and he shouted to Meng''s heart to tremble. Then he asked the patient to spill blood from his mouth and looked at him with a pathetic look.


    , "what''s wrong? What happened? "


    Meng Li looks at her vigilantly, and then feels, and finds that this is the question. In front of her, this one has something to do with her.


    Meng Li looked at his hand and then regretted. Why?


    Clearly hit in the false question, but hurt in the real question.


    "Ah Li, it hurts." Interrogate innocent looking at Meng Li, Meng Li holding her: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be impulsive."


    At that time, her mind was a little confused, so she wanted to ask for the fake one. She couldn''t stand others saying some strange words to her with the appearance of asking for the fake one, and also wanted to solve her problem.


    Wenqing also held out his hand to hold Meng Li. Meng Li was still remorseful, but he heard "Wenqing" say:


    "right, why do you want to do it?"


    With the voice of asking for love, Meng Li said gloomy words in his ear, which made Meng Li feel creepy. Meng Li suddenly pushed away her embracing asking for love, and angrily scolded:


    "go away, where''s the disgusting thing."


    "Asking for love" laughs: "ah Li, people are not disgusted. Please hold them


    "It hurts."


    Meng Li was completely disgusted, then hesitated, and the question disappeared. How did she disappear? She held the question tightly....


    at this moment, Meng Li felt so powerless that he couldn''t find it, and was still teased here.


    "Are you still willing to hit me?" "Asking for love" asked with a smile.


    Mingming''s smile is as pure and lovely as the original question, but it is especially dazzling in Meng Li''s eyes. She clenched her fist and didn''t want to do it again.


    She can''t hurt the innocent because of this false question.


    She took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and covered her mouth with a smile. Her every expression was almost the same as the real one. Meng Li squinted at her and asked calmly:


    "what do you want?"


    "I think it''s fun." "Asking for love" is not the answer.


    Meng Li tried again on his hand, and his whole body was depressed. There was still a rage in his heart, but they were all pressed down by her.


    She looked at the question in front of her indifferently and said, "aren''t you afraid she won''t come back?"


    Meng Li said indifferently, "if you can''t come back, you must be buried with me."


    "Wow, ah Li is great. I like ah Li like this." "Asking for love" praises Meng Li sincerely, and claps his little hand. The sound of the palm makes Meng Li unhappy.Then "ask for love" said: "before you let me be buried with you, play a game with me first!"


    Meng Ligang was on guard. He was afraid of what this "question" would do to her, but he heard "question" say: "let your question die first, OK?"


    With these words, her body gradually becomes empty. Where it becomes empty, Meng Li can feel the connection with questioning again. What she can even feel is questioning. Her power is dissipating at a very fast speed. Meng Li stares and says painfully:


    "no!"


    The feeling that the inquiry dissipated in front of her was very real, which made her think that it was a false inquiry, and she couldn''t even do it. She stared at the place where the inquiry dissipated in disbelief, asking?


    It''s gone?


    No? No way.


    Meng Li painfully covers the heart position, watching the question dissipate. In the short process, she feels that her whole body strength has been taken away, and the whole process she even has no chance to stop.


    A tiny red line is floating in the air. This is the initial appearance of asking. Meng Li reaches out her hand to catch the vine. When she finally feels that asking exists, it is still at the beginning of emptiness, and then there is no response.


    Now I don''t feel the existence of questioning on the red vine. Is this her?


    Can I let go of this possibility? No matter whether it is or not, she has to catch it, because she knows that if there is something wrong with the inquiry and it goes back to its original appearance, the so-called connection will be broken, so if she can''t feel the inquiry on this red vine, it doesn''t mean that she is not asking.


    Meng Li''s mind is in a mess, and she is in great pain. She stares at the little red vine for a while, thinking that the red vine will not react again. But unexpectedly, it skillfully penetrates into Meng Li''s soul, just like the feeling of hiding in Meng Li''s soul at the beginning.


    Then Meng Li''s consciousness fell into a blank.

 Chapter 2303

    This is an isolated island, which is also known as the island of punishment. It is said that all the people here are extremely vicious. Everyone who comes here bears a great sin and is sent here by justice to accept punishment.


    There is a huge border outside, and no one can break through it. It is said that this border is arranged by God to punish the evil people.


    With a group of villains together and no one to discipline them, the environment here has become extremely cruel and bloody.


    The people here are violent, always fighting with life, kind, beautiful and quiet. These words have nothing to do with the island of punishment. Everyone is releasing his evil madly, and seems to abandon himself. It seems that if he is not evil, he can''t and doesn''t deserve to live on this island. Even human nature and most people can''t touch each other.


    Meng Li didn''t know how she came to the island of punishment, but she just came. She forgot who she was and what she had. She went out. The island of punishment has formed a perfect small society, with restaurants and shops. She stops in front of a shop, surrounded by many people.


    Seeing her coming, these people just glimpsed. Meng Li stood there in silence, unable to remember and unwilling to think about who he was.


    All her memories at the moment are about the island of punishment. She even remembers that she had two acquaintances on the island of punishment, but in her memory, those two acquaintances were killed a few days ago.


    Because they are weak, only the strong can survive, and only the strong can do business here.


    She feels that she is not kind, and she is used to everything on the island of punishment, even if there are boiled human flesh, stewed and roasted thighs, even baby can soup, or the performance of cutting people to pieces....


    and she should be regarded as the strong one on the island of punishment, because now she is walking on the island of punishment, and no one has provoked her It''s people who don''t know the heaven and earth to provoke her, and she''s also very easy to solve it. She''s crossed countless chaotic fragments in her mind, and she seems to have killed a lot of people.


    It''s like killing people.


    Also, no sin will come here.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what these people are looking at, but she also wants to see it. In her impression, if she wants to see it, she naturally can''t whisper to others to give way. This kind of action is a joke here, and in her memory, it doesn''t seem to have been like this.


    She stretched out her hand directly, and a force burst out from her, which was very powerful. She hurt the person in front of her, and the person in front of her was hurt. When she looked back, it was Meng Li. She just glared at Meng Li fiercely, and said:


    "when my cultivation is higher, I will let you die of spiritual exhaustion."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "you will come to kill me?"


    "Sure," the man nodded


    Meng Li frowned and had a strong sense that it was time to kill the person in front of her, so as to avoid future trouble. This strong sense realized that she had put her strength into action, but in a moment, that moment, it made her feel that it didn''t matter if she spared the person in front of her temporarily.


    There is no concept of right and wrong in my heart, and there is no benevolence, but Meng Li doesn''t know why he stopped.


    "I''ll spare your life today. I''ll feel more accomplished if you are stronger." Meng Li said without expression.


    This man took a deep look at Meng Li. Although he was a villain, he knew how to fight him. Now if he couldn''t fight Meng Li, he didn''t fight him. All the people on the scene measured themselves and gave way to Meng Li.


    Meng Li saw a big iron cage in front of the shop. There was a little girl trapped in the iron cage. Her face was dirty, but her facial features were delicate. She just looked at her eyes again and revealed the ruthlessness that didn''t match her image.


    But she was not even in the cage.


    The boss of this shop is a top strong man on the island. Only such a strong man can open a shop. When he saw Meng Li, he seemed to have given him three points of face and said to Meng Li:


    "this is the person sent in from outside. I think the nameplate says that she is an evil child."


    The name plate is a proof of identity. The outside world engraves the information of the criminal on the name plate, and then sends it along with the person.


    The passage is amazing. Meng Li remembers in a trance that he didn''t feel much when he was sent over, but he just came, but it seemed that there was no cage to trap him. She laughed. She was such a villain that she didn''t have a cage, and the little girl still had a cage.


    It seems that the child''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    All the things that Meng Li analyzed were analyzed. The little girl hooked her lips to Meng Li. The little girl''s smile made people who saw her smile feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Open the cage." The little girl finally opened her mouth. She spoke to Meng Li in a commanding tone.


    Her tone is not in line with the age of calm and indifferent, but her voice is a child''s voice.


    Meng Li asked without expression: "why?"


    "No one seems to tell me what to do on the island of punishment."


    The little girl said, "here I am.""Here you are?" Meng Li repeats it unconsciously.


    The little girl said, "I don''t want to stay in the cage. If you don''t let me out, I''ll come out by myself."


    With that, her skin turned red slowly, and then a powerful force burst out of her body. The cage exploded directly, and the power of explosion spread to everyone around her.


    For example, Meng Li and the shop owner are more powerful and can be blocked. However, the weakest people fell to the ground because of the impact of their strength. Their internal organs were shattered and they died.


    Meng Li saw that she was dead suddenly. She had a strange feeling in her heart. She couldn''t say what it was, but it was not sympathy and pity.


    Then she put this feeling behind her, because she knew that there would be a overlord in the island of punishment, that is, the little girl in front of her. Her strength was so strong, and the cage seemed to be empty to her.


    Well, she came, she wanted to.


    The little girl didn''t know when to take out a knife and give it to Meng Li. She said to Meng Li, "help me kill this man."


    She looked at the shop owner.


    The shop owner looked at the little girl anxiously and innocently and said, "no, I didn''t do anything to you."


    The little girl said, "you just said I''m tender."


    Shop owner: "so what? I''m just saying, I know you''re strong and don''t plan to do anything. Can''t we live together? I''ve lived on the island of punishment for many years


    The little girl shook her head: "No."


    She said to Meng Li, "kill him quickly, white knife in, red knife out."


    "His blood should be good. I''ll give everyone here a drink."

 Chapter 2304

    Meng Li takes the knife from the little girl without expression. She feels that she is driven by a strong will. The only idea in her heart is to kill someone.


    The shop owner bullied her when she came to the island of punishment.


    Kill him, kill him


    Meng raised a knife to resist, but the little girl couldn''t get away from her.


    His blood splashed on Meng Li''s face, and her painful eyes were fixed before she died. Meng Li wiped it with her hand, and there was bright red blood on her hand. She smelled it on the tip of her nose, and she felt sweet. She restrained the idea of eating blood. The little girl said: "you drink some, you drink more."


    The little girl''s words seemed to have some irresistible magic power, which was very bewitching. People on the scene really stabbed the shop owner lying on the ground and drank his blood.


    Meng Li was still standing in the same place. The little girl asked, "don''t you need a drink?"


    Meng Li squints at a group of people around the shop owner. The tip of his nose is full of sweet blood. The shop owner''s body has been punctured. He should not have expected that the top strong man in the island of punishment would be sucked dry after he died.


    The little girl said, "his meat is delicious, and his skill has increased greatly."


    The crowd went crazy, because after drinking the blood, they really felt the rising power in their body. They no longer doubted the little girl''s words, and began to fight for the body of the corpse.


    They have taken out their weapons and started to divide them. Meng Li takes a look at the corpse. It''s terrible, and they fight because of greed.


    Because everyone wants to have more meat, and then there is a sea of blood, they are killing each other, full of blood, the picture is extremely bloody and disgusting.


    This group of people will not let it go just because they are of the same kind. They are not afraid to eat the same kind. Their hearts are full of evil.


    From the beginning to the end, Meng Li has never participated in it. In fact, she also wants to participate. She thinks she should be one of them. She should drink some blood and eat some meat to make herself stronger.


    But her heart has a weak force to support, good strange power, in short, she did not participate.


    The strength of the evil child is so strong that it has destroyed the balance of the island of punishment. She wants to expel the evil child again. Her existence makes her uncomfortable, but she can''t expel her. She looks at the evil child and laughs happily as she sees them killing each other. She thinks that she is suitable for the island of punishment.


    The island of punishment should be led to glory by this person. At the moment, Meng Li''s so-called glory is to make these people more evil and no one''s surname. Her fantasy blueprint is that everyone should break through their own evil and become more evil.


    "I don''t allow you to have a little kindness in your heart." The little girl no longer looks at them killing each other, but looks at Meng Li and says.


    Meng Li touched his nose and asked, "do I have good thoughts?"


    She doesn''t think so.


    "Why don''t you say you don''t?" Asked the little girl.


    Meng Li said, "good thoughts? I don''t have a clear impression in my mind of where the so-called good thoughts are embodied, so I don''t think I have good thoughts. "


    The little girl shook her head: "no, you didn''t rob it."


    "If you don''t want to participate, it proves that you have good intentions. It''s hateful."


    In their conversation, it seems that it is unforgivable to have kindness.


    It''s a great rejection of kindness.


    Meng Li said: "I just don''t want to. It doesn''t mean I can''t do it. On the contrary, you think that if I don''t do it, it''s kindness. If you put forward this idea, it proves that you have it. I never know what good is."


    The little girl gave a vague sigh, and Meng Li said, "you see, I killed all the people."


    "I have no grudge against that man."


    The little girl gave a cold voice. She put her hands behind her back, and the power of luck yelled: "come on, there''s meat here. You can have a big increase in your skill."


    The people who are still robbing the shop owner''s limbs are stunned for a moment, while the voice of the little girl resounds all over the island. They are afraid that others will come and rob them, and they are not willing to face a new round of competition. If they are still alive, they will prove to be the winners in this competition.


    So, they decided to eat it raw on the spot. Is there anyone else in their stomach to rob them?


    Meng Li watched them greedily gnaw at the raw meat, full of blood, a satisfied face, they sat in the corpse pile, soaking in the blood


    The little girl sighed, "look, what a beautiful picture."


    Meng Li said, "I don''t think so."


    "You still have kindness." The little girl insisted that Meng Li still had benevolence. Meng Li said, "what is benevolence in the end?"


    The little girl said, "just like you, you don''t think the picture is beautiful, but I think it''s very eye-catching."


    Meng Li smiles. She doesn''t feel much in her heart.


    It''s just that the other side repeatedly mentions kindness. What is it? On the contrary, it aroused her curiosity.


    She saw a man gnawing raw meat in his arms, but his expression was painful. He ate a few mouthfuls and even vomited. This man sat on the ground, and he was also the winner.Meng Li points at him. The little girl ignores Meng Li. Meng Li goes straight over and squats down. He looks at him on the ground. He opens his mouth. His mouth is full of broken meat and blood. It looks like he''s going to vomit again.


    "Why do you vomit?" Asked Meng Li.


    Asked by Meng Li, he vomited again and vomited a lot. Meng Li didn''t react to the filth he vomited.


    "It could be bad health," he said


    The little girl came over and said to Meng Li, "he just has a little kindness and strength, but he can''t accept the behavior of sharing food."


    "But he''s forcing himself to eat, and he''s trying to become a villain. But I see that he''s not very good. There are some hateful thoughts in his bones, and I''m afraid he can''t change them. Such a person shouldn''t live on the island of punishment. I''ll send him away to see the evil god, and let the evil god teach him."


    When the little girl''s voice fell, Meng Li found that the man fell to the ground and died. When he died, his mouth opened slightly, and it was full of broken meat.


    "You killed him. He wouldn''t have died because I wouldn''t have noticed him without you." The little girl said to Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li Oh, no expression.


    She didn''t feel guilty.


    "Follow me." The little girl told Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. With the little girl, the little girl rose, or if she didn''t like people, she would kill people.


    She even took a baby to occupy other people''s kitchen, washed him mercilessly in the water, but did not let the child drown. Then she took out a sharp knife, gently cut a hole on him, and said to Meng Li:


    "gently peel the skin when you want to live, and then slowly cook it with warm water."

 Chapter 2305

    She slowly, gently, with the most gentle way, let the baby''s mouth longer and longer, blood came out, the baby issued a shrill cry, a sound through Meng Li''s ears.


    "No, I don''t want to eat it." Meng Li doesn''t know why he doesn''t speak.


    The little girl stopped, looked at Meng Li in disgust, and suddenly said: "I know you have kindness in your heart, so you don''t deserve to live on the island of punishment."


    Meng Li calmly asked, "are you going to kill me?"


    The little girl said, "yes."


    Meng Li said softly.


    Are you really going to die?


    She didn''t seem to have a special nostalgia. She didn''t have much memory of her past. She felt that she had been in a muddle all her life. She lived like a walking corpse. She didn''t seem to have any thoughts before.


    Do people feel the same when they are alive?


    The little girl said, "I don''t think you are afraid of death."


    Meng Li sighed: "fear, in the heart or hesitant to die."


    The little girl said, "do you understand?"


    Meng Li said, "if I don''t want to die, just let me go?"


    "Well, I won''t kill you if you don''t want to die." The little girl became very talkative.


    Meng Li: "then don''t kill me."


    But the little girl then giggled, her eyes flashing strange light, she said: "although let you go, but I want to get rid of the real kindness in your bones, so I want to send you to a place."


    "Then kill me." Meng Li is too lazy to go anywhere.


    Little girl: --


    "If you don''t go, just follow me and eat human flesh every day." She said.


    Meng Li rejected by his heart: "I don''t want to eat."


    "You have to eat if you don''t want to." The little girl suddenly fierce, staring at Meng Li, said: "I can''t help you?"


    Meng Li was silent.


    She always has a feeling that she should have a lot of emotions, but why now she has become a person with no emotions.


    She saw that the little girl was happy, angry, sad and happy, but she didn''t have any fluctuation.


    But cannibalism? Memory of their own seems to have not eaten, do not want to eat.


    Now you have to be forced?


    "Where did you say you were going to take me?" Asked Meng Li.


    She doesn''t want to eat meat. Since the little girl wants to send her to another place, go and have a look.


    The little girl gave a smile and looked at the crying baby. She said, "if you don''t want to eat, I won''t make it for you. It must be evil in the bones of the baby who grew up on the island of punishment."


    Meng Li''s expression didn''t change much.


    But after a little relief, she realized that she didn''t want the baby to die.


    "Go and accept the test of the evil god. If you can get rid of your good thoughts, you can come back, or you can only be destroyed by the evil god." As soon as the little girl''s voice fell, Meng Li''s consciousness fell into a blank. When she came back, she was in a vast white space.


    There was no sound around. Meng Li stayed in it quietly. I don''t know how long ago, the white space gradually changed. It was like the fog dispersed, and the real scene gradually appeared around. She looked around. It was a house.


    The surrounding walls are white, which gives Meng Li a pale feeling. The outside light comes in and refracts a strange light.


    There is no furniture in the house. It''s just an empty room. Meng Li finds herself sitting in the middle. There are other people around her. They are very depressed. Meng Li finds that their clothes are different from his impression.


    I don''t know when my clothes situation has become the same as them. Of course, these are not the things Meng Li cares about.


    each face is as like as two peas and a hopeless person. They finally feel the strange movement of their fingers and move their fingers around the Meng Li. She finally drops her eyes on a woman, because the woman looks exactly like herself.


    In fact, she has forgotten what she looks like, but she is inexplicably sure that she looks the same.


    Meng Li felt that if she did not speak, these people would not speak, so she asked:


    "who are you?"


    The woman who looked like her gave her a blank look and murmured, "sister?"


    Meng Li: "what


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m Li''er. " She said.


    Meng Li: "Li Er?"


    "Yes." Li''er looked at her in despair: "sister, do you forget who I am just after sleeping?"


    Meng Li asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Meng Li." She looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "what


    It seems that my name is Meng Li. Even if I''m a sister, I can''t use the same name.


    And Meng Li found that he soon accepted the fact that the other party was his sister, even if he looked the same as himself, even if his name was ridiculous, he was the same as himself.She didn''t even have the ability to think about why she accepted it so quickly. When she had the idea to think about it, her brain began to ache, so she couldn''t continue to think about it.


    "Then why are we around here? Just go out and kill two people because you are so depressed." Meng Li said slowly.


    On the island of crime and punishment, most of the way to relieve their inner depression is to kill people. They look for people who are weaker than themselves to kill them. When they look at the pain and struggle of the weak people, they will feel that "the future is promising.".


    There was a trace of amazement on their faces, and they all looked at Meng Li. Meng Li asked suspiciously:


    "are you surprised?"


    This is not the basic operation?


    Li''er seems to be scared. She shrinks and asks Meng Li, "elder sister, how can you think like this?"


    "Are you not from the island of punishment? Are not evil children sent here to eliminate the so-called good thoughts in human nature? " Meng Li thought they were the same as himself.


    They all shook their heads, and Li''er looked at Meng Li with a puzzled face: "elder sister, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Meng Li said, "are you not from the island of punishment?"


    "What island of punishment?" Li Er asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s OK."


    Li''er gets up, stumbles toward Meng Li, and then sits next to Meng Li. She reaches out her hand to cover Meng Li''s forehead and says in doubt:


    "I don''t have a fever, how can I talk nonsense."


    Although Meng Li does not seem to have heard the word fever in his memory at the moment, Meng Li understands it.


    "Tell me what''s going on now." Meng Li felt that the evil child was very powerful, so he moved her here, and after realizing that they were not people in the island of punishment, he tried to mobilize the spiritual power in his body.


    She used to have a lot of spiritual power, which could live in the island of punishment for so long, although she forgot how to cultivate it.


    Then she found that she seemed to have become an ordinary person. She had no spiritual power and could not even release the divine consciousness in her memory.

 Chapter 2306

    "Are you ordinary people, too?" Meng Li asked Li''er without hesitation.


    Li''er frowned and said anxiously, "sister, how can you ask such a strange question? We must be ordinary people."


    She asked, "what is extraordinary?"


    Meng Li said, "can you practice?"


    Li''er was speechless: "sister, what''s the matter with you? He said some nonsense


    "What cultivation? You don''t read too many novels. No one can practice. We are all ordinary people."


    That''s why it''s not common to be able to practice?


    Li''er turns around and looks at the others. They all look at this side. Li''er has no choice but to say, "don''t blame me, my sister may be too scared, leading to some mental abnormality."


    You Li should be in good spirits


    But no one believed what she said.


    In other people''s minds, who can believe Meng Li''s nonsense?


    Since others don''t believe it, Meng Li doesn''t say it any more. In the island of punishment, it all depends on strength. No one persuades others by mouth. Although she doesn''t have the strength now, she doesn''t intend to rely on mouth.


    If they are all ordinary people, it would be better. After all, they are ordinary people now. If they are not ordinary, they should consider their own safety.


    "Since you forgot, I''d better tell you about it." Li''er said.


    Meng Li thought for a long time, and finally responded: "thank you."


    Li''er sighed helplessly and said, "we are all living a normal life, then we fainted, and then we all went to this house. We are all trapped in it, and no one can get out."


    "But fortunately, there''s food in it, and we can survive. No one knows where we are now. We don''t have mobile phones."


    Meng Li didn''t know why she knew the meaning of mobile phone. Although she didn''t see it in her mind, she knew its function.


    It''s something that allows two people to be thousands of miles apart.


    From Li''er''s mouth, she got the important news that she was trapped and they needed food to survive.


    If you want to be an ordinary person, you need food.


    "Who are they?" Meng Li looks at the others. It seems that only Li''er talks to himself in the whole process, while the others haven''t.


    I don''t seem to care about myself.


    I don''t seem familiar with it.


    Li''er said, "at first I didn''t know who they were, but when I came here, I introduced them to each other."


    She pointed to a man and a woman, and now they nestle together, Li''er said: "they are a couple, Xiaojing and the sea."


    Meng Li smiles.


    "It''s actually a code name. Their name carries Jing he Hai, so we call it that way." Li Er explained.


    Now who is still in the mood to care about what other people''s surnames are, just have a code name.


    Li''er said, "they are still college students. Before they came here..." Li''er shyly lowered his head and whispered to Meng Li: "before I came here, I was whispering in the alley, then suddenly fainted and woke up here."


    Meng Li said.


    Strange in my heart, why no matter what Li''er said, I could understand it, and it was clear that those words did not appear in my memory.


    "Have I ever lived with you before?" Meng Li is not so interested in other people''s information, but is curious about his past.


    I wonder


    With a bitter smile, Li''er was helpless. She said, "you and I were born on the same day, and we grew up together, almost inseparable."


    "But you forgot it," she said, in a very sad way


    Meng Li: "good."


    She was thinking, really?


    The evil child is so powerful. Is all this a test given by the evil god?


    What is the test?


    Maybe in the world of Li''er, she grows up with her. Is the so-called God so powerful? Make yourself confused.


    Have you ever lived here? Anyway, there is no clear memory. It doesn''t matter. The so-called power of God is ridiculous.


    Meng Li wants to laugh


    Li''er pointed to the other two girls who were close to each other and said to Meng Li, "they are a pair of best friends."


    "The one in yellow is Ranran, and the one in white is Yueqi."


    "They''ve been playing together since they were very young, and their feelings are better than their sisters."


    Meng Li looked at the past, Ran Ran and Yueqi were staring at themselves, they also smile at themselves, Ran Ran began to comfort Meng Li: "in fact, you don''t have to be too afraid, there is no unique way, we can go out."


    "You look so nervous that you lose your memory."


    Meng Li nodded and echoed: "well, yes."


    Ran Ran also felt Meng Li''s perfunctory, and Yueqi touched her, indicating that she would not speak any more, Ran Ran was silent.Meng Li can feel Yueqi''s vigilance, is it because he seems to be abnormal now?


    Li''er just wanted to introduce to Meng Li what happened before they came, but Meng Li said: "needless to say how they came, anyway, they just came."


    In Meng Li''s mind, this information is useless.


    I don''t wonder how they got here. Isn''t the evil god doing all this?


    When Li''er saw that Meng Li was not in the mood to listen, he said to Meng Li, "OK, OK, I won''t tell you. I''ll introduce someone else to you first."


    My sister is so cold Ah!


    Li''er pointed to two men nearby, one in his forties and the other in his early twenties. Li''er said, "they are father and son. We call them Daqiang and Xiaoqiang."


    It goes without saying that Meng Li also knows who is Daqiang and who is Xiaoqiang. Her eyes are on the other side. Here is a middle-aged woman with a teenage girl.


    "Are they mother and daughter?" Meng Li asked


    Li Er nodded and said, "yes."


    Meng Li doesn''t want to ask who is the mother and who is the child. Li''er doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell Meng Li about it. As long as he is not blind, he can see who is the mother and who is the female.


    "Sister Zhang and Lingling." Li Er said.


    Meng Li just looked in the past and didn''t say anything.


    But Li''er whispered to Meng Li, "Sister Zhang and uncle Daqiang used to be husband and wife. Then Xiaoqiang is the son of Sister Zhang and uncle Daqiang, and Lingling is the child born after the divorce."


    Meng Li said without expression.


    Here father and son, mother and daughter, best friend, lovers, sisters all have, Meng Li looked at the other two similar grade men sitting together, she said: "they are brothers?"


    Li''er looks at Meng Li pleasantly: "elder sister, do you remember?"


    Meng Li knew he was right.


    What does the evil god do to the people who have all these relationships? Should he let himself kill them one by one and then wipe out the so-called good thoughts in his heart?


    "The black coat is Lixing, and the red coat is Junxian." Li Er said.

 Chapter 2307

    Meng Li gently nodded his head, a total of more than ten people.


    "How many days have we been stuck here?" she asked


    Li''er said, "it''s been a week."


    Meng Li: "haven''t you thought of a way to go out after such a long time?"


    Li''er shook his head sadly and said, "No."


    Meng Li didn''t speak any more.


    She stood up and opened the door of the room. After she went out, she found that there were many rooms outside, and Li''er followed her. She said to Meng Li, "elder sister, where are you going?"


    "Look around," Meng said


    "Why don''t you remember anything?" Li''er looks at Meng Li in a puzzled way.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Li''er said, "but you are always in front of us. How can you suddenly lose your memory?"


    "Probably too scared." Meng Li also said along with them, didn''t some people say that she was too scared to lose her memory?


    She really didn''t have much impression here. Before, she was still watching others eat human flesh on the island of punishment.


    Li''er said, "but my sister has always been more daring than me. How could this happen?"


    It''s obvious that she''s still a little hard to accept.


    I was already at a loss. I thought I could depend on my sister, but she obviously had to take care of herself.


    Meng Li was walking in front of him. There were many rooms in this house. The one they stayed in just now had nothing, but some other rooms had beds, but there was nothing beside the bed.


    Then they went downstairs. There was a big dining table in the living room downstairs. There were more than ten dining chairs on both sides, just enough for them to sit and eat.


    Then there was a huge refrigerator in the living room. Meng Li didn''t know why he knew it was called a refrigerator. She didn''t remember this kind of thing. She opened the refrigerator and risked the air conditioning. There was a lot of food in it. Meng Li wandered around and saw a big kitchen.


    Everything is just right to meet the needs of life.


    There are still several bags of things on the counter of the kitchen. Meng Li opens it and thinks it can be eaten. Li''er says, "don''t you even forget oats?"


    "The kitchen has oats, flour, rice, millet, red beans, all kinds of coarse grains." Li''er said:


    "these things are enough for us to eat for a long time, but it''s not a good way to be stuck here all the time. I don''t know what''s going on with my parents. I''m in a hurry."


    Meng Li faintly said: "it''s good not to worry about eating."


    Li''er said helplessly: "elder sister, you are so optimistic."


    "What about the gate here?" Meng Li looked around.


    Li''er said, "there is no gate to go out. It seems that we are sealed inside."


    "It''s just that we really can''t figure out how others sent us in without a door? Did you seal the wall immediately after you sent it in? "


    "But Daqiang is engaged in architecture. He said that the wall was built like this at the beginning, and there was no sign of change. He said that there was no exit left when the building was built."


    Meng Li casually said, "sister, don''t you believe it?"


    Meng Li: "No."


    But the more careless Meng Li was, the more Li''er felt that Meng Li didn''t take her words seriously. She asked Meng Li, "don''t you think it''s strange? There is no entrance for us to come in, even horizontally. "


    "There are only a few holes in each room for ventilation. In this case, we can''t get out, and others can''t get in."


    Meng Li: "you are right."


    Li''er:....


    based on Meng Li''s improper attitude, Li''er takes Meng Li upstairs and returns to the empty house. They are still there. Meng Li asks:


    "what are you doing together? There are so many rooms and beds. Why don''t you sleep? "


    The crowd saw to come over, unimaginable, leave son feel elder sister this words ask really outrageous, she hurriedly open mouth tell Meng Li: "everyone is thinking of the way out, no one can sleep."


    Meng Li said: "this house has no exit. It can''t go out through those small holes."


    Everyone looked at Meng Li silently, and Li''er said, "so we are trying to find a way."


    "It''s just that we can''t do anything to stay together. Anyone who thinks of something can immediately say it. There''s no mandatory requirement for us to stay together. Just before we had lunch, we had nothing to do and no one was in the mood to sleep. We wanted to accompany each other."


    Then Li''er looked at Daqiang and asked, "Uncle Daqiang, was this house built in the first place? "


    Daqiang took a look at his ex-wife, then scanned the surroundings with a professional eye, and stood up, reached out and knocked on the wall. He said:" according to the sound of the wall and the degree of dryness, this house is what I initially judged. "


    "I don''t know how others do it. Maybe I''m too short-sighted."


    Meng Li looks at Li''er: "do you think I don''t believe your words?""I naturally believe that the power of the evil god is so mysterious that it''s easy to bring you here," she added


    "I''m still from the island of punishment. I can feel that we''re not from the same place."


    Meng Li''s consciousness is led by a certain will, which makes her say what she thinks honestly. She doesn''t even realize that she is controlled by a certain will.


    Meng Li''s voice falls, and a group of people stare at Meng Li in amazement. I''m afraid this person is not really losing his mind.


    In that serious nonsense...


    Li''er was worried and nervous: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    She approached Meng Li and put her hand on Meng Li''s forehead. Meng Li pushed her hand away and said, "I don''t have a fever."


    "What are you talking about?" Li''er is very anxious. It''s really humiliating for so many people to talk about it, but I feel sorry for my sister''s appearance.


    Meng Li said, "I said that everyone was sent by the evil god or evil children."


    The thought in her mind does not leave a trace to say outside, that kind of will is still pulling her, let her sincerely look at everyone and say: "this is the fact."


    One of the two brothers, Junxian, wore glasses and said to Li''er: "it seems that your sister''s tolerance is not very strong."


    In other words, Meng Lizhen was insane. Junxian hesitated and said, "she seems to be telling us metaphysics, the God of evil?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Meng Li nodded and said, "yes, the God of evil should be very powerful. After all, the power of evil children is so powerful."


    Junxian: "forget it." She said, "it''s normal for a little girl to be too scared and worried to say some nonsense. Don''t be scared by her so-called evil god. There is no ghost in this world. It must be man-made. Don''t think much about it."


    Meng Li couldn''t help correcting Sister Zhang: "although the God of evil is the incarnation of evil, it''s not a ghost."

 Chapter 2308

    All of you: --


    When Meng Li saw that everyone didn''t believe her, he suddenly felt an obsession to make them believe in himself. This feeling was so obvious that Meng Li vaguely remembered that he was not such a person.


    Remember when I first came here, I didn''t force others to believe her?


    But now this idea is so strong that Meng Li has no time to think about it.


    "Don''t you think it''s hard for people to do this now? Then why can''t it be the God of evil? " Meng Li asked them.


    All of you: --


    "There are many things in the world that we don''t understand. There are many knowledge blind areas. We can''t say that if we can''t do it, others can''t do it." Big strong mouth says.


    For example, he doesn''t know how other people built the house, let alone how it was sent in, but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible.


    "In other words, if we easily see through the means of others, others will not be able to trap us." He said.


    Lingling is Sister Zhang''s daughter, but she has nothing to do with Daqiang. She is Sister Zhang''s daughter and her husband''s daughter. She is younger, so she should be the youngest person here. She timidly said, "maybe we were pushed in from under the ground. There are secrets in TV."


    "There are also mechanisms, which we may not be able to find. They are perfect."


    Daqiang took a look at Lingling and said, "although the child''s words are a bit off the mark, I don''t rule out this possibility. Maybe the secret is on the ground. Lingling said it before, and I''ve thought about it seriously."


    Meng Li said without expression: "since you are on the ground, why don''t you knock on the floor tiles one by one, in case you knock on the door of life." Her words were almost blurted out, and all her thoughts were drawn out by the mysterious will.


    Daqiang thinks that this is a merciless mockery from Meng Li. He says:


    "I''m not so stupid. I''ve done a lot in the past seven days. The whole house has been inspected, the floor has been knocked, and there is no empty space. Even if there is any tunnel, it may be sealed. If so, it''s underground. How can I look for the traces of changes?"


    Meng Li said, "then you are trying to prove something."


    Daqiang is a little angry: "I''m proving that you''re talking nonsense!"


    Meng Li said: "I''m not talking nonsense. You said that there was no exit at the beginning of the building. Then we came in through another channel. Since we can''t fall from the sky, it''s from underground. But now you say that you can''t find the evidence that the underground is sealed or there is a channel. Because you can''t see it underground, it means there is no evidence. Why can''t you tell each other Believe me, the evil god sent you in with special power? "


    Daqiang felt that he was deeply suspected, and spat angrily: "you are really good enough to talk nonsense."


    Meng Li also said, "I know better than anyone how I came here. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Who dares to believe that? You are still alarmist now. Are you scared out of your mind and want to implicate others? There are still many people here. Do you want everyone to go crazy with you? " Asked Daqiang angrily.


    When Li''er saw that Meng Li and Da Qiang had such a quarrel, it seemed that the reason was still because of herself, because she had to let uncle Da Qiang prove to her sister that there was no exit at the beginning. She blamed her for pulling Meng Li and said with remorse:


    "sister, don''t quarrel, I''m wrong, it''s all my fault."


    Meng Li asked faintly, "what does it have to do with you?" She really didn''t know what it had to do with Li''er. She asked, "Why are our names the same?"


    Li''er was stunned for a moment. How could my sister suddenly ask this question.


    But she also patiently explained: "we are twins. When we are born, we are doomed. If we don''t have a name, one of us will have an accident, so we have the same name and look the same."


    Meng Li: "look, the power of the evil god is so powerful. It''s clear that I don''t have the memory of growing up with you, but you do."


    Li''er: "how can you open your mouth to an evil god and shut up to an evil god? Elder sister, this is the age of science and technology, and there is no legend of gods and ghosts in ancient times."


    "What evil god do you say? If he is really a God, how can he lay hands on a group of ordinary people? Is God so boring and idle?" She gave a wry smile: "no matter the evil god or the good God, they will not care about us."


    Meng Li was silent.


    Daqiang was still very unhappy. Yiyiburao asked Meng Li: "you can tell me what kind of heart you are in. Are you evil? Or a member of a cult? "


    Daqiang is the oldest here. He usually has the right to speak and organize. Everyone calls him uncle, but Meng Li doesn''t give him any face, which makes him angry and questions his professional ability.


    Li''er was a little upset. She looked at the others and said nothing. But there were complicated emotions in everyone''s eyes, and even some people were on guard. She felt that she and her sister were going to be excluded.She was flustered and scared. She was just going to help her sister speak, at least to help her sister restore her image, or to let uncle Daqiang calm down. But before she spoke, Sister Zhang opened her mouth. Sister Zhang looked at Daqiang sarcastically and said:


    "after all these years, you are still such a petty man. You can''t tolerate others to refute you, and you can''t care with a little girl."


    "Just let her talk nonsense now. Don''t you think it''s a loss to argue with a girl who has no memory? It''s hard for everyone to be trapped here. It''s a relief for her now. Now she looks like she doesn''t worry about anything. Before, she was so worried that she shed tears when she had nothing to do


    Li''er opens her mouth. She doesn''t know whether to be grateful to elder sister Zhang or what to say. Her words don''t sound so pleasant, but it seems that she is helping her elder sister talk to herself again.


    Daqiang was scolded by his ex-wife. He was agitated and looked away. He said, "you have to take good care of your sister. Everyone is in a bad mood now. Don''t let her say some scary words to affect her mood."


    Li''er pursed her lips: "I know. I''m sorry for my sister. Her words have troubled us. I''m sorry."


    She bowed in all directions, a few people whispered nothing, some people nodded slightly at her, some people just pulled the corner of the mouth.


    Although Li''er is apologizing for Meng Li, Meng Li has always been led by a certain will and blurted out an idea in her heart. She said:


    "since you believe in the existence of evil god and think that the passage may be underground, why don''t you dig a tunnel directly?"

 Chapter 2309

    Daqiang said, "can I rely on your mouth? Who''s going to dig. "


    Meng Li calmly said: "we dig together, anyway nothing to do, as long as the Kung Fu is deep, I believe you will be able to escape the evil god."


    In fact, this is a joke. Meng Li doesn''t know what kind of heart he is in. He just wants them to understand the power of the evil god.


    The strange will led Meng Li to believe firmly in the power of the evil god.


    On the contrary, Sister Zhang said: "in fact, I think what she said is right. Since everyone is idle and there is no other way to go out, why don''t we dig a tunnel? We are all young people and won''t give up this strength."


    "Let''s work together to dig out and have a try."


    Everyone was lost in thought, someone said: "can you really go out smoothly? There must be someone watching us. We won''t be allowed to leave easily. "


    Sister Zhang sighed and looked at the speaker. She was Yueqi, one of her two best friends. She said to Yueqi, "don''t be so pessimistic."


    "Let''s have a try."


    At the beginning, everyone was trapped and scared. They were thinking about why they should be locked up. At the beginning, they were angry and locked up. Then they began to reflect on why they were locked up.


    Then they get to know each other, explain each other''s identity and background, explain all the details before, try to find some clues, seek some vitality, and then the reality is that they have been trapped here for a week.


    In the first few days, people were still debating and thinking about going out, but now they are depressed and depressed, as if they are too lazy to struggle.


    Yueqi said, "if it''s a big devil and finds out we''re trying to escape, what will we do?"


    Sister Zhang pursed her cracked lips: "how can you feel like this?"


    "It''s the same with TV dramas. If the prisoner tries to escape, he will be punished twice as much."


    "So what do we do when all the food is finished?" Zhang said


    Yueqi didn''t speak, but there was still a lot of food. She always felt that it was a long time before she finished eating.


    Meng Li suddenly said, "after eating, you can eat human flesh. Human flesh is edible."


    It''s the same inexplicable will that controls Meng Li to say such shocking words. But Meng Li used to live on the island of punishment, and she never thought it strange to eat human flesh. She didn''t realize what was wrong when she said this. It''s common words for her, and she was not surprised that she would say such words.


    But this sentence shocked everyone present. Is this a human?


    To say such a terrible thing?


    "Sister?" Li''er''s body was shocked and startled. Her eyes at Meng Li were full of fear: "how can you say such words?"


    Meng Li ignored her.


    Daqiang also screwed his brows, his body also retreated, further away from Meng Li, he said: "everyone here, don''t blame me for not reminding you that Meng Li is not only mentally abnormal, but also mentally unhealthy. She can speak these words lightly. You should pay more attention, and don''t be hurt by her again. Mental illness can''t hurt people''s lives."


    People''s eyes to see Meng Li in addition to alert and fear, Li''er anxiously around Meng Li: "sister, what''s the matter with you, can you say a few words?"


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but da Qiang said: "it''s not certain that the evil is coming."


    Meng Li immediately looked at Daqiang and said, "do you believe in the God of evil?"


    Daqiang


    Meng Li said, "you think the God of evil is metaphysics, but you say that I''m evil, and evil is also metaphysics. Do you think you believe in Metaphysics?"


    Daqiang was very speechless, spat: "I just casually said, you are really serious, so many mental diseases are not more than you."


    Now Meng Li has completely become a mental illness in everyone''s heart. Even if her sister has determined her mental problems, Sister Zhang looks at Daqiang with disdain: "if you have time to quarrel with a little girl here, it''s better to find a way."


    "Are we going to sit and die?"


    Daqiang said, "dig a tunnel."


    I just don''t know when to dig.


    Sister Zhang said, "is there any other way? We''ve tried to smash walls before. These walls are harder than iron. We don''t know what materials they are made of. No matter how hard they are, they don''t move. It''s even hard to leave a trace. "


    Daqiang muttered: "anyway, I haven''t seen anything of this material."


    "There''s so much you haven''t seen." Sister Zhang said with disdain.


    Meng Li looked at them calmly, thinking that since he had tried to break the wall before, why didn''t he believe that it was the power of the evil god.


    This subconscious turn, Meng Li suddenly felt a little strange, why did he just try to persuade others to believe in the existence of evil god?


    Even if we make everyone believe that the evil god really exists, what good is it for us? Or can it change something? I have only seen the so-called evil children, and I have never seen the evil god.


    This time, he didn''t figure out what he said and did, but it doesn''t matter. Meng Li doesn''t care what others think of her, and doesn''t seem to have the heart to think about it.Meng Li has never realized that her thinking is staggered and confused, and she is also led by a certain will. She is controlled by what she thinks and does from time to time, and it is difficult for her to have a clear mind to think.


    Daqiang said: "the tunnel is not so easy to dig, but we have been waiting for a week, and no one has come to save us. We really have to do something before the food is finished."


    Ran Ran said to Yueqi: "in fact, I also agree that we should do something, instead of waiting for the arrival of bad luck all day long. We should save ourselves, regardless of whether we will pay for digging tunnels. We have to do it first. If we don''t do it, we can''t expect the devil to let us out."


    "Maybe people from outside have found clues to come here and rescue us." Yueqi places her expectations on the outside world.


    Ran Ran said bitterly, "it''s best to look for the first few days after the disappearance. If we can''t find any clues, it''s hard for Jing Cha to find any new clues."


    "But many of us, so many people, as long as we follow one of the clues to find here, we will all be saved." Yueqi said.


    Junxian looked at Yueqi and said, "you should be optimistic and positive. Don''t be afraid. There is so much food that no one will send us in. Before you think of other ways, you can dig a tunnel to be a muscle."


    "If the people concerned want to punish us for digging tunnels, they also need to show up or use some methods. We may have a new breakthrough then, instead of being at a loss as we are now."


    Junxian''s thinking and theory seem to be more convincing.

 Chapter 2310

    He didn''t say that he really had to dig a tunnel to escape, but he used it to seek a new turn.


    Li''er doesn''t know why everyone wants to dig a tunnel. He hasn''t thought about it before, but just dig it. What if he is saved?


    After going out, she must send her sister to the hospital immediately. Now she is standing beside her, and she is afraid that a more shocking word will pop out of her mouth.


    Yueqi is so convinced by Junxian. Junxian looks at the couple, Xiaojing and Haihai. They don''t talk, they just cuddle with each other and have no sense of existence. He asks:


    "what do you think?"


    Xiaojing looks at the sea. The sea looks around everyone. If more than a dozen people are a big group, they are divided into two small groups. The rest of the small groups have a representative to express their opinions, so they should also express their opinions.


    But in fact, they have already made a decision, and it seems that they have no need to refute it.


    "Yes, I''ll cooperate with you." He said.


    Sister Zhang nodded. She relaxed a little between her eyebrows. After a long time, she finally had something to do and looked forward to. She said:


    "that''s it."


    "As for how to dig the tunnel, you can direct it." Sister Zhang looks at her ex husband. Daqiang is an architectural designer. He is the one who knows the most about this group of people.


    Daqiang nodded and took up the responsibility. He said, "actually, it''s not too difficult. We don''t have any instruments in our hands. It''s all about physical strength. It''s just right to dig."


    "But everybody has to be involved." Daqiang thinks everyone has to pay.


    Li''er responded positively: "OK, I won''t be lazy."


    Daqiang looked at Meng Li and asked, "can you still work if you have mental problems?"


    Meng Li ignored him.


    Li''er looked at Daqiang with some discomfort and said, "Uncle Daqiang, I know my sister''s speech is a little scary, but she just talks about it, nothing else. Can you stop it?"


    Open mouth psychosis, shut up mental problems, this is very uncomfortable.


    Sister listen to the heart more stimulated it.


    "I''m just asking if your sister can still work?" Daqiang''s expression eased down. For Li''er''s sake, he didn''t speak so sharply.


    Mainly because Meng Li didn''t say anything strange to stimulate him.


    Li''er thought about it and said, "I helped her with her work."


    "Elder sister, you have a good rest, raise spirit, can certainly get better."


    Lingling is a little girl, she is the most afraid of Meng Li, because mental illness, especially the mental patients who say terrible words, will increase other people''s fear of her. Lingling whispered to her mother:


    "Mom, you really need to pay attention. If you want to dig the tunnel together, she must take tools in her hand, I''m afraid she will suddenly hurt you."


    Sister Zhang glared at Lingling: "what are you talking about?"


    Then her face also appeared a worried look, and everyone was also worried. Daqiang had no choice but to sigh and said to Li''er, "forget it, you let your sister have a good rest."


    "So many people don''t lack her labor force."


    "You don''t mind." He looked at the rest.


    Yueqi seems to be dissatisfied, but also worried about Meng Li hurt people, so did not say anything, the rest of the people nodded and said yes.


    Li''er was relieved and said to Meng Li, "elder sister, you must have a good rest. Thank you for your tolerance."


    Meng Li said, "tolerance? Aren''t you worried about me hurting people? If you want me to dig, I can do it. It''s just a tunnel. If I have the ability, a tunnel is just a matter of raising my hand. "


    Everyone: "Lingling whispered to her mother again:" people with mental disorders on TV also fantasize that they have peerless martial arts. "


    Junxian couldn''t help laughing. His brother pushed him and whispered, "don''t laugh."


    "Isn''t Meng Li worthy of sympathy? I don''t know if she''ll be OK in the future


    Junxian this just restrained smile, he alas A: "also."


    "If we can go out, we will be trapped for a few days, but Meng Li doesn''t care what others say. What she says is true, and her inexplicable will makes her not want to say deceitful words and hypocrisy.


    "Then what? Do you want to start now? " Sister Zhang patted her daughter and motioned her to stop talking. Daqiang said, "I''ll go out."


    Sister Zhang didn''t say anything. Daqiang got up from the ground and sat down for a long time. The bones were uncomfortable. There was nothing else in this house except the bed and dining table. The room with dining chair was too big and the space was too spacious to give people a sense of security, so they were willing to squeeze in this small room.


    When he walked out of the room, his shoes made a sound in the corridor, and everyone heard him go downstairs. Sister Zhang whispered to her daughter, "don''t talk nonsense, do you know?"


    "We have to be compassionate with everything and understand the difficulties of others.""I see, mom." The little girl found that Meng Li was staring at her, shrunk down and nestled in Sister Zhang''s arms. Sister Zhang saw that Meng Li was staring at her daughter, and her expression was not worried. However, she later said to Meng Li with an apology:


    "I''m sorry, tongyanwuji."


    Meng Li said, "your child is a few years younger than me. He can dig tunnels."


    Sister Zhang was a little angry: "why don''t you know good people? I''m helping you."


    "Forget it, forget it." She waved her hand and didn''t care with this kind of people, otherwise she would be as fussy as Daqiang?


    Li''er also pulls up Ramon Li and signals him to say goodbye.


    "Sister Zhang also understands us. Let''s not make Sister Zhang angry." She said.


    Meng Li said, "I''m mentally ill, and I''m in charge of so much."


    Now Meng Li has a strong feeling that she is mentally ill. Since she is mentally ill, she has no scruples and should let herself go. These strange ideas are full of her mind, and she has been almost dominated.


    All of them "...


    for the first time, they admitted that they were psychotic.


    Li''er looked at Meng Li helplessly, but with some sadness. Meng Li looked away and said, "if you don''t let me dig a tunnel, I won''t use it anyway. If you really leave, the evil child will pick me up. I can''t sing a solo here."


    "Crazy!" A group of people were speechless.


    Who''s to say she''s all right?


    Sister Zhang waved her hand feebly: "forget it, let''s not argue with her. Just ignore her in the future. The more we care about her, the more energetic she is. It seems that we have problems in our brain."


    Li''er said with a sad expression: "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s OK. It''s none of your business." Sister Zhang comforted Li''er: "you''re a good child, and your sister used to be."

 Chapter 2311

    Sister Zhang was full of sympathy: "forget it, in fact, she didn''t want to be like this."


    Li''er immediately said gratefully, "thank you, Sister Zhang."


    Meng Li sat down against the wall with no expression on his face. After a while, Daqiang called downstairs to let everyone go down. All the people got up and went downstairs. The upstairs was full of rooms, and downstairs was an empty living room with dining tables and chairs. Daqiang seemed a little small.


    They all sat on the floor enough. When they went downstairs, no one sat on the dining chair. They all did some simple movements to stretch their bodies. Daqiang dragged some iron out of the kitchen, some steel bars and some strange tools. He said:


    "after a little processing, I can make some useful tools."


    Meng Li reaches out to pick up a steel bar and holds it in her hand. It''s heavy, but her posture of holding the steel bar gives people a sense of danger of throwing someone''s head anytime and anywhere, and makes everyone unconsciously step back two steps.


    "How can there be such things?" She asked.


    She had been walking around the house before and couldn''t find it.


    Li''er grabs the steel bar from Meng Li''s hand with a face full of uneasiness, and then throws it on the ground with a bang. It contacts with the floor tiles and makes a clear and harsh sound.


    Listening to Meng Li''s question, she explained, "we had it when we came here, but it was always at the bottom of the kitchen cupboard. You forgot that you didn''t open the cupboard door just now."


    "Uncle Daqiang said that this should be some building materials left behind when building houses at that time. Maybe the workers were reluctant to throw them away, or they forgot to throw them away. It''s here. At that time, we tried to use these tools to break through a wall, but we didn''t succeed."


    Li''er takes Meng Li by the hand, leads her to a wall, points to the wall and says to Meng Li:


    "look, these are the traces left a few days ago."


    Meng Li took a look at the steel bars and iron, and then looked at the traces that could not be seen without careful observation. As soon as he wanted to speak, Li''er covered her mouth and quickly said:


    "sister, don''t talk."


    Meng Li took her hand aside and said indifferently: "if someone covers my mouth like this in the island of punishment, she may have died."


    "Sister?" Li''er looked at Meng Li in amazement: "how can you say such words?" She said bitterly:


    "forget it, I can''t argue with you. As long as you remember that I''m your sister, I won''t mind."


    Meng Li pauses for a few seconds, looking at each other is like looking at herself, but the expression on each other''s face is very rich, and she can''t seem to do it. There is something in her mind that she wants to grasp, but she has no time. When she wants to grasp again, she has a headache.


    She tried to make the same expression as Li''er, but it seemed that she didn''t learn very well. Li''er was quite helpless: "sister, what are you doing?"


    Meng Li said, "I want to have the same expression as you."


    Li''er was more helpless. Sister Zhang came to Li''er and said, "don''t care too much about your sister. She''s abnormal now. It''s useless for you to say anything. If she wants to imitate you, let him imitate you."


    Li''er sighed: "that''s the only way."


    "Let''s get down to business and see how to use these tools properly."


    She took Meng Li back again. Meng Li didn''t speak any more, so she watched a group of them discuss.


    Daqiang said: "I feel embarrassed when I look at these things. At most, they are a pile of hard things. We can''t dig tunnels with our hands, but they can''t replace the tools we need."


    "It''s not easy to make something like a hoe."


    Sister Zhang looked at Daqiang and said, "what else can we do? It can only be overcome


    Daqiang said, "that''s the only way."


    "Young lads, help. Women, take a rest first." He thought about going to the wall and judging the weather from the small holes in the house. He said, "judging from the weather, we have to eat when we finish our busy work. After doing these manual work, we will be hungry naturally."


    "We''ll watch the time to make food," Zhang said


    Daqiang nodded and began to take the lead in rectifying those things. The whole thing clattered and Li''er was fascinated. Suddenly she turned back and found that her sister was gone. She asked Sister Zhang in a panic:


    "where''s my sister?"


    "I saw her go upstairs in silence and didn''t stop her," Zhang said


    Li''er said with guilt, "I didn''t even notice her."


    "Don''t be too nervous. In fact, I feel that although she talks strangely, she still has logical thinking." Sister Zhang relieved.


    Li''er pursed her lips and said firmly, "I''ll take good care of her and never give you any trouble." Then she said, "I''ll go upstairs first."


    Sister Zhang nodded, and Li''er walked up the stairs briskly, but she said to Yueqi:


    "Xiao Li is really a good sister and has a very good character. We should be more tolerant to her sister for her sake. Her sister is a patient."


    Yueqi helplessly stares at Ranran: "you are too kind.""In fact, we are not bad people, and we have never done anything bad. We just don''t know how to be trapped here," Zhang said


    "People say that only when we do too many bad things can we get retribution and be punished, but we really haven''t done anything." Sister Zhang sighed.


    Xiaojing also echoed, sighed. With the new expectation of the tunnel, everyone was in a better mood and began to chat simply and casually.


    Li''er runs upstairs and finds Meng Li lying in Ranran and Yueqi''s bed. Li''er pulls Meng Li for a while and says, "sister, you''re sleeping in the wrong bed."


    "Our two beds are in the next room. Yueqi is a cleanliness addict. She would be angry if she knew you had slept in her bed."


    Meng Lishun, who was just sitting up, asked, "what did you say?"


    "I said you were in the wrong bed."


    Meng Li said, "it''s not this sentence."


    "I said Yueqi has a habit of cleanliness. She will be angry when she knows about it, especially when you are in such a situation. She must feel more sensitive. You''d better get up quickly and don''t be discovered by her. It''s better to do more than less."


    Meng Li nodded: "is cleanliness a hobby?"


    "It''s been a few days since I came here. Has the evil god changed your clothes?"


    Li''er took a breath: "No."


    "Then there should be no need for her cleanliness." Meng Li said.


    Li''er:....


    "get up, get up quickly." Li''er is about to cry.


    Meng Li saw that she was still pulling herself, so she got up and walked out of the room. Li Er took her into a room and said, "remember, this is our room."


    "Ask me if you can''t remember. Don''t go to other people''s rooms."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''m going to lie down." Meng Li frowned. She felt very strange now. She was half energetic and half tired.


    Li''er: "OK, you have a good rest. Don''t walk around. I''ll call you at dinner."

 Chapter 2312

    Meng Li nodded and lay down to sleep. She didn''t sleep very well. Her mind was very confused. Many pictures couldn''t be captured at all, but they flashed in her mind alternately.


    After waking up with a tired face, she stared at Li''er at the head of the bed and asked, "how?"


    Li''er was surprised and said, "your alertness is too high. I walked in easily. You woke up as soon as I got to the bedside."


    Meng Li said.


    She always felt it was her instinct.


    But what is instinct?


    "I want you to have dinner. They''ve done it." Li Er said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Li''er said: "I see you are no different from me now. Everything is normal. As long as you don''t say evil god, it''s OK."


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know if the evil god exists, but I''ve seen the evil child. It''s like a little girl, whose power can shatter your internal organs."


    Li''er was speechless: "you''re talking nonsense again."


    Meng Li is silent.


    "Come on, let''s go down to dinner."


    Li''er seems unwilling to listen to Meng Li''s boasting. She reaches out her hand and pulls La Mengli. Meng Li looks at Li''er''s hand. Every detail of that hand seems to be the same as her own.


    She got up and went downstairs with Li''er. When she got downstairs, she took a look at a pile of tools on the ground. It was not as chaotic as before, as if it had been done.


    Sister Zhang looked at Meng Li and whispered to Ranran: "in fact, if she doesn''t speak, it''s the same as before."


    However, she nodded, but then shook her head and said, "no, her eyes are empty now."


    "Empty?" Sister Zhang looked at Meng Li carefully and said, "it''s a little bit. After all, there''s something wrong with her spirit now. You said she''s good. How can it be like this all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know." However, Meng Li''s eyes are full of sympathy.


    "Come and eat." Ran Ran releases a friendly smile at Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s expression is indifferent. He finds a dining chair and sits down. Li''er sits next to her. In fact, more than ten people eat, and each meal consumes a lot of food.


    However, there are not many dishes on the table. They are very common, such as canned food, bacon and ham.


    Everyone has a bowl of rice and a bowl of soup in front of them. When everyone is seated, Daqiang says, "eat it."


    Lingling refused to carry chopsticks. Sister Zhang coaxed her daughter to eat


    "I don''t want to." She knocked her chin on the table with a look of lovelessness.


    "I''m tired of eating these every day." She said dissatisfied.


    All the people looked at Lingling, but they didn''t say anything. Daqiang sighed and said to Sister Zhang, "you see how much you are used to children. We cherish these foods, and she hates them. If you didn''t have these foods, you would have starved to death."


    "What? Now it''s your turn to blame me, too? who are you? Why? " Sister Zhang responded sharply, saying:


    "don''t think that you have the right to criticize me if you find a little chance. It''s none of your business whether my child eats or not."


    Daqiang choked, then whispered: "of course, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t eat, you can save a little."


    Xiaoqiang, who hasn''t spoken much all the time, actually spoke. He put a piece of ham in Lingling and coaxed her: "Lingling is good. When you go out, my brother will buy you something delicious."


    "How about that colorful marshmallow?"


    Lingling sipped her mouth and ate the ham for her half brother''s sake, but she also said, "I''m not a child anymore. I''m over ten years old, so I don''t want colorful marshmallows."


    Xiaoqiang laughed: "it depends on you."


    Zhang Jie was a little relieved and looked at her son, but when he saw her, he turned away from her, and the smile on his face faded away. Zhang Jie''s face was also relieved. She said to Lingling sternly:


    "now in a special period, you''re not too young. Don''t show me any affectation, you don''t have any appetite. You''re usually too full."


    After being scolded by her mother, Lingling was aggrieved and embarrassed. When she looked at everyone, no one said anything, she slowly picked up chopsticks and put things in her mouth without expression.


    Meng Li stares at the rice in front of her. After thinking about it, she still raises her chopsticks to eat. Instead of speaking, Yueqi pushes the rice beside her and says:


    "you see, it''s normal for her to eat."


    But feel Yue Qi''s voice some big, at least sit opposite of the other party certainly heard.


    Meng Li raised his eyes and looked at her: "should mental illness behave differently when eating?"


    She''s just asking.


    Yueqi see Meng Li seems not angry, then said: "I think you may be intermittent, you now look quite normal."


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Yueqi.


    Meng Li said.


    "Some people who are mentally abnormal will not eat well, and they will mutter to themselves and say something that ordinary people can''t understand." Yueqi describes it to Meng Li.Meng Li: "Oh."


    Then she went on eating.


    Yueqi


    After dinner, Li''er went to help wash the dishes.


    Meng Li stared at others silently, especially at Daqiang. Daqiang asked uneasily, "what are you staring at me for?"


    "See you didn''t move."


    "No? Do we need to dig tunnels overnight? " Asked Daqiang strangely.


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s not impossible to understand the power of the evil god earlier."


    Daqiang couldn''t help muttering: "it''s so special. It''s sick again. After eating, it''s sick."


    Meng Li lowered her eyes, and Sister Zhang looked at Daqiang irritably: "she asked you, don''t you just answer? Do you have to


    Daqiang just looked at Meng Li and said, "construction will start tomorrow."


    Meng Li let out a cry, and then went back to the room to sleep. She didn''t seem to be asleep, but she felt that she was sleeping. Countless fragments kept flashing in her mind, which made her feel bored in her sleep. She was more and more annoyed, and her eyebrows were more and more wrinkled. After talking with everyone below, Li Er came up to see Meng Li''s eyebrows locked, and then she saw Meng Li open her eyes And stare at her.


    She was frightened by Meng Li''s reaction. She lifted her hands and hung them on her chest, breathed and asked, "are you awake? Or didn''t you sleep? "


    Meng Li closes her eyes again, and Li''er shakes her head helplessly. She finds that Meng Li''s eyebrows are beginning to wrinkle again, getting deeper and deeper. She looks worried and sighs


    The next morning, Meng Li wakes up and stares at the white wall. She suddenly realizes that everything in the house is white, and every place is white, which makes people uncomfortable. Moreover, it''s so empty, no furniture, no ornaments. No matter where she goes, it''s empty.


    Whether it''s the dining table, dining chair or wall, or the refrigerator, or the kitchen, or the chopsticks, it''s a kind of white color that makes people panic.


    "Too white." Meng Liyou opens his mouth and wakes up Li''er.

 Chapter 2313

    Leave son Leng for a while, ask a way: "what white excessive?"


    Meng Li said, "this is the house. Everything is too white."


    It''s dazzling and uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK." Li''er said, "this is the house. It looks good."


    "These walls are just whitewashed and decorated casually."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    "Are you better today?" Li''er asked.


    Meng Li looked at her: "good."


    Yes, but I don''t think it''s good. At least I can''t sleep well.


    Li''er got up and said to Meng Li, "elder sister, you can lie down again and have dinner with me."


    Meng Li also followed: "I''m waiting for dinner."


    They went downstairs together. Meng Li sat on the dining chair and waited. The men had already begun to discuss how to dig the tunnel. They were choosing their seats. The women were all crowded in the kitchen. There was nothing to eat in the morning, just a bowl of oats for each person, but they had to help the men to make it.


    when Mengqi and yanyueer are busy taking care of each other, they sigh that they have to take care of each other


    However ran touched next Yue Qi with elbow, some helpless.


    Whispered to Yueqi said: "you are like this, always speak without brain."


    Yueqi: "I''m just telling the truth."


    Li Er pursed her mouth and looked at Ran Ran: "it''s OK, I don''t mind."


    "But I''m willing to take care of my sister, and I won''t complain. Besides, we are sisters. We can never ignore each other. If I became my sister today, my sister would take care of me better." She stirred the oats and put some sugar in.


    Yueqi said, "you are so great."


    "Take care of others when you are too busy."


    However ran pushed down her: "don''t say any more."


    Li''er didn''t speak. He went out with two bowls of oats. However, he said to Yueqi, "what are you doing


    "Who wants to be with a psychopath? I didn''t sleep well last night, so I just dreamt that she was crazy. " Yueqi said discontentedly.


    "What do you mean now? Do you want her sister to leave her alone? If her sister really doesn''t care, who cares? Then she''s pathetic. " Ran Ran said.


    Yueqi: "I can''t bear it. Who is to blame?"


    "Everyone''s OK, she''s the only one. Anyway, a psychotic pestle in front of her doesn''t look good."


    But ran alas A: "come on, don''t look at her not to end?"


    "Who can ignore it? I''m not happy with what I think, but I''m just sour. Her sister can''t really leave her behind. " Yueqi rolled her eyes.


    Li''er called Meng Li to eat oats and told her it was hot. Meng Li said, "let''s put it first."


    Daqiang came over, picked up the oats that Xiaoqiang had soaked for him, stirred them up, looked at Mengli and said, "it''s not stupid. I know how to put them for a while."


    Meng Li looks up at him and doesn''t respond to him, which makes him feel boring. Sister Zhang gives Daqiang a white eye. After everyone has eaten, they begin to drill.


    Downstairs, except for the kitchen, is the hall. The hall is very wide, which is equivalent to all the rooms upstairs. So they moved the dining table in the middle to the kitchen, and then began to dig up the farthest place from the dining table.


    They all decided to dig up the earth and pile it in the living room. Daqiang said that they only need to dig about the same distance to get them out of the house.


    It''s not really a long tunnel.


    So the construction period is relatively short. We can finish the work before the food is finished. The sound of drilling with steel bars is very noisy and harsh. We don''t know why the floor is so hard. They have been busy all morning to drill the ground.


    However, Daqiang''s mouth is relatively large. Others say that making it smaller can let a person go down. Daqiang says that they don''t understand it. The mouth must be larger, and it will be convenient for construction later. After a detailed explanation, everyone was convinced of his professional ability and said that it was up to him to decide everything.


    Meng Li has been sitting there all morning watching them busy. The rest of them go up to give a hand. She doesn''t do it or move.


    Can keep a posture to sit for a whole morning, and look at them with empty eyes, what is not brain problem? Anyway, some people are tired, so they can''t help looking at Bai Mengli. It seems that her existence is extremely in the way.


    At lunch, everyone was still talking about the project in the morning. Meng Li suddenly said:


    "many of you, why do you always stare at me with disgusting eyes?"


    Li''er stares at Meng Li nervously, with pleading in his eyes. He doesn''t want Meng Li to speak disorderly, but Meng Li ignores him. Meng Li asks everyone, "why?"


    Yueqi said, "who hates you?"


    "When you''re tired and bored, just look at me and frown deeper." Meng Li said directly how they felt.Yueqi picked an eyebrow: "you are quite sharp, everyone is busy, you are idle, it is human nature to see you, you have to bear it."


    Then she said, "don''t persuade me."


    "Why don''t you say it for fear of hurting them? As a matter of fact, we are all strangers, and there will be no intersection when we go out in the future. What do I care if she does so much? " Yueqi has a big temper.


    Sister Zhang looked at Meng Li helplessly, and then said to Li''er, "don''t mind, did you go out of society before? In fact, the outside society is cruel, most people are indifferent, no one is willing to give who pay


    "We think we''re very considerate of both of you."


    Li''er nodded: "Sister Zhang, thank you. I know. At least my sister doesn''t have to do anything. She can keep it at ease."


    "So she can''t fight with us, you know? It''s hard to avoid that everyone is in a bad mood when they are trapped here. Don''t make it unpleasant any more. " Zhang Jie looked at Meng Li, Li Er nodded: "I know, I will persuade her."


    Sister Zhang nodded, and her implication was understood by Li''er.


    Li''er secretly finds Meng Li and says, "sister, don''t say anything, just be quiet, OK?"


    "What will they do if I don''t go their way?" Meng Li asked.


    Li''er said: "I''m afraid that sometimes human nature is terrible. If they unite to exclude us, we may not have to eat."


    "If we are excluded, it''s superfluous for us to stay there. There are many of them and they are powerful. We are just two people. Don''t annoy them completely, especially Sister Zhang. She looks like two people, but actually four."


    "Then we have to put down our dignity and ask them. Why?" Li''er said bitterly.


    Meng Li said, "this is it."

 Chapter 2314

    This afternoon, we took turns to work, and finally dug out the shape of a pit.


    I''m probably tired of working. I have to cook after I finish my work. I''m very tired. The most comfortable one is Meng Li. She just sits there doing nothing and saying nothing.


    People overestimate themselves. Yesterday they agreed not to let Meng Li work. They felt that there was no need to ask a psychopath to work, and they were afraid that she would hurt others. But they just let her stay comfortably for a day, which caused everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    They are out of balance. Why do they feel that?


    She sat there looking normal, not psychotic at all, but a supervisor.


    In order to make up for her sister''s lack of work, Li''er works very hard, but no one is looking at her, because Meng Li is too comfortable and her heart is unbalanced.


    So when eating, Yueqi began to look at Meng Li and complained: "do nothing, but don''t eat less."


    However, she pushed Yueqi, and Yueqi said, "do we have to provide for her? Why? "


    "It''s not good to say nothing to her?"


    "Sister Zhang, do you think so?" She looks at Sister Zhang and tries to make her and her stand in the United Front. But Sister Zhang doesn''t refute Yueqi. Instead, Junxian says to Yueqi with a smile:


    "don''t be angry. In fact, there''s no need to worry about it."


    He just coaxed Yueqi, but did not help Meng Li say a word.


    Meng Li pondered, looked at everyone and asked, "so I will become the object of your anger in the future?"


    Li''er looks at Meng Li nervously. Meng Li says, "anyway, I have nothing to do. Bullying others can relieve my depression. I''m undoubtedly a good object."


    Yueqi said: "now I doubt that you are pretending to be mentally ill, is it just for not working? Otherwise, how can a good one become a mental illness all of a sudden? "


    Meng Li asked: "why should I pretend to be mentally ill? It''s you who keep saying that I''m psychotic. I didn''t say that. "


    All of you: --


    "I''m afraid you''re not a logical genius. You can''t say that to a normal person." Yueqi said angrily.


    Meng Li took a look at Li''er and said, "don''t be afraid. They don''t dare to embarrass us too much."


    "Why not? Why not? Who do you think you are? You didn''t do anything today. Why should you eat so much? " Yueqi suddenly stands up and directly reaches out her hand to take the can in front of Meng Li.


    She also said: "if you don''t do anything, you should eat less. If the tunnel doesn''t work, you can save more time for the saved food. You have to make preparations. Why should you make it cheaper for others?"


    Meng Li looked at others, except for Li''er''s tears, the others didn''t have a big expression.


    Seems to agree with Yueqi''s move.


    Meng Li looked at Yueqi and said with a smile, "I feel like you''re making a fuss."


    "You don''t like me and you are jealous of me. Is it because I am more beautiful than you? It''s also because I didn''t do anything that made you feel unbalanced. In fact, you still want the sense of achievement and quickness brought by bullying. I''m your goal. "


    "I''ve seen a lot of such people in the island of punishment. They are happy to torture others. As long as they see others being bullied, they are very happy. Do you want to lead all the people here to bully me?"


    Yueqi was ordered by Meng Li. She couldn''t hang on her face. She said, "I don''t mean to embarrass you, I just don''t think you deserve it."


    "Besides, I can''t control their behavior. I''m just expressing my dissatisfaction."


    Meng Li said, "naturally, I don''t have to dig the tunnel with you. I told you clearly that I don''t need to use the tunnel you dug out."


    "I don''t believe that if you don''t follow us out after digging out the cooked duck, if we don''t let you use it, is it intentional murder?" Yueqi grits her teeth and stares at Meng Li. She is so angry that she stomps her feet and says to everyone:


    "this psychopath is so annoying. Now we don''t need to use it, and we can''t stop it. If everyone here thinks like her, who will work hard? Isn''t it all a drag? "


    Several people nodded with approval, especially Daqiang looked at Meng Li quite irritably:


    "you are such a shame."


    Meng Li smiles. She has realized that these people will be against themselves endlessly. Whether they stand or sit, they will be despised for drinking water.


    They may become a pleasure in their life.


    "Your means are too boring. I''ll tell you how to torture a person. You don''t have to kill her and lock her up. If you have nothing to do, you can use a knife to cut off some of her meat. If you are in a mood, you can give her the meat to eat."


    The strange will came out again and led her to continue to say:


    "the island of punishment has this kind of performance, which cuts people into thousands of pieces and makes everyone look at her painful look. Many people dare not eat their own meat, but it seems to be more acceptable to cook it, so in order to achieve the purpose of torture, they have to chop it up and give it to her raw, which makes her more disgusting Some. ""There are many ways to torture a person, such as gouging her stomach and pulling out her intestines for her to see. Some people have children in their stomachs and directly dig out her children and cook them. Baby can soup is very popular on the island of punishment."


    But she didn''t, and she didn''t know why.


    I don''t want to eat either.


    All the people looked at Meng Li in shock, and Meng Li said to them, "in fact, people can taste fresh things all their lives. Do you think the things in your bowl are human flesh first? You learn to adapt first, and then eat me? "


    "Zhenima is disgusting!" Daqiang angrily patted the table and looked at Li''er: "don''t you care about your sister? Where and who? "


    "I dare to say such crazy words."


    Yueqi patted her chest and looked like she was about to be vomited by Meng Li. She looked at Meng Li in disgust: "you are disgusting, just like a madman. You are not mentally ill any more. You are a dead Tai!"


    Meng Li said, "I''m teaching you how to torture a person correctly."


    "There is also a relatively simple way, that is to cut off the limbs, so that people on the ground Squilla pupae, the island of punishment people like to see such people, they say it''s funny."


    "You''ll be happy, too."


    "Sister, please stop talking." Li''er tugs Meng Li hard. Her face is full of helplessness. Sister Zhang has covered Lingling''s ears with her hands. Lingling''s eyes are scared.


    Sister Zhang''s eyes at Meng Li are very bad, which frightens her daughter.


    "Don''t say that. That''s too much." But ran can''t help but say, looking at Meng Li''s eyes is like looking at the devil, that little sympathy is gone.


    Xiaojing is afraid to hide in the arms of the sea. Junxian and Lixing frown tightly.

 Chapter 2315

    Meng Li felt funny, she said: "I just said, you can''t accept it?"


    "Can''t accept being a villain?"


    "Sister!" Li''er roared at Meng Li, tears rolled down, and Meng Li looked at her: "I don''t speak."


    Voice down, she stood up, people are watching Meng Li alert, she walked around the table, toward Yueqi, Meng Li''s face in the incandescent light appears pale and bloodless, coupled with her eyes, let Yueqi feel afraid.


    "What are you going to do?" Yueqi asked uneasily.


    Meng Li said, "I''ve come to get my can back."


    "These cans are for everyone. Everyone has their share. You shouldn''t take them away."


    "You didn''t do anything. Why did you eat so much?" Yueqi glances at everyone in a panic. At this time, Meng Li''s hand has extended toward the can. She holds the can, and Yueqi also plucks up the courage to hold Meng Li''s hand down. As soon as she bites her teeth, her heart is ruthless, and she has to press out momentum. She says:


    "I don''t know if I can''t eat."


    "Li''er, don''t you care about your sister? Do you think people who don''t do anything should eat it? "


    Meng Li stares at Yueqi, holds his hand, and says, "I''ll tell you several times that I don''t dig or use the tunnel, which has nothing to do with me, but everyone has food."


    Yueqi stubbornly refuses to raise her hand. Suddenly, there is a chill in her back neck socket, like a poisonous snake. She doesn''t know when she climbed up. She doesn''t understand why Meng Li''s hand is so cold, but the other party''s hand has bypassed her back neck socket and already pinched her neck.


    Being pinched, she hurriedly releases the hand holding Meng Li, trying to get rid of Meng Li''s hand. Junxian and Daqiang see Yueqi being pinched, and immediately stand up to this side. They also scold Meng Li and ask her to stop. They want to pull Meng Li away, but Meng Li lets go.


    Her indifferent eyes across everyone''s face, and finally fell on Yueqi, she said: "you are stupid."


    "If you want to torture me, you have to use some skills. Don''t do it yourself. If you do it yourself, I will fight back against you. You should learn to use men. Maybe I can''t beat them."


    However, Yueqi said in a low voice: "don''t make any noise, the gun will hit the head bird. If something really happens, others may not help you."


    It''s too quiet. Only the people nearest Yueqi, such as Meng Li, can hear it. Others don''t hear it. Meng Li is also pulled back to his original seat by Li''er, and Daqiang and Junxian sit down. Daqiang says to Li''er:


    "if you can''t manage it when your sister is sick, we may have to take special measures."


    Li Er''s pupil shrank: "what are you going to do?"


    "If your sister gets sick again and hurts others, we can only tie her up. There''s no way. In order to ensure everyone''s safety."


    "Uncle Daqiang, please don''t do that." Li''er looked at him earnestly: "I will persuade her."


    "After that." Daqiang snorted. His current look and tone regard himself as the leader of this group of people.


    He felt that he had the absolute right to give orders, or to make any decision beneficial to everyone.


    Meng Li opened the can and ate it silently. To be honest, the can was not delicious, but she would not be happy without it.


    She raised her head and blinked at Yueqi, smiling with a kind of provocation.


    Too tired, after eating, they all went back to their room early to have a rest. Li''er cried and begged Meng Li: "sister, can you be normal? Can you save my mind? "


    "How can I stop you if they really want to tie you up?"


    "They''re going to tie you up now. Don''t you understand the seriousness of the matter? Please, when it''s time to bear it, I''ll take you to the hospital after you go out. "


    Meng Li said, "I don''t care."


    "Don''t care what? Don''t you mind being tied up? That''s pathetic. They won''t let you have good food. " Li''er said:


    "sister, do you know? The evil of human nature can be reflected not only in the bloody and cruel means, but also in many small things. For example, Yueqi''s heart is unbalanced now, she is extremely dissatisfied with you, she deliberately embarrasses you, and she can''t see you eat. It''s not a kind of evil. "


    "You are obviously ill, but she still treats you like this, but she treats you like this just because you are ill."


    Meng Li looked at Li''er: "you''re right."


    "It''s evil. It''s evil at heart."


    It''s like being at the top of your mind.


    "So we have to be patient. We don''t have any conflicts. If they don''t give you food, I''ll give it to you. Even if I don''t, I''ll give it to you. Don''t make trouble with them for this, OK?" Li''er said painstakingly:


    "just go through it, please. Will you go through it?"


    Meng Li instinctively did not want to: "do you ask a psychopath to endure with you? Take it easy? "


    Li''er thumped his head a little and was very distressed: "I really don''t know how to communicate with you."


    "I can''t do anything about you, sister. You didn''t do that before. We''ve always been heart to heart.""Left Meng to sleep."


    "I''m in a panic. It''s hard." Li''er is very bored.


    However, Meng Li has already gone to bed.


    The next day, Meng Li found that he and his son''s bowl of food were only half filled. Meng Li asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li''er''s tears whirled in his eyes. Meng Li said, "they won''t give it to us?"


    "They say there is less and less food, so we should save a little." Li Er explained.


    Meng Li: "then I''ll ask them."


    "Please, sister, don''t make trouble in the morning, OK? I''m really afraid of you being tied up. I''m afraid. Can you think about it for me? " Li''er pleaded.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds and said, "I won''t eat any more."


    Then she went upstairs and Li''er came up with food to coax her. She didn''t eat. A group of people downstairs discussed Meng Li. They all said that there was no trouble. It was good if there was no trouble. Daqiang said:


    "so, I don''t believe I can''t cure a little girl."


    Last night, after Li''er came into the house, a group of them held a small meeting to discuss how to treat Meng Li. They agreed that a psychopath should not be allowed to make trouble, and even a psychopath should let her know the consequences of the trouble.


    Because psychosis is conscious, even animals know what''s at stake.


    They are too disgusted with Meng Li, especially Meng Li''s shocking words, which are hard for them to accept.


    Li''er didn''t expect that this day would come so soon, and all the people would fight against her and her sister. When digging the tunnel, she was very diligent and did everything, but she took it for granted, as if she had passed on the blame and dislike for her sister to her.


    During the break, she murmured to Meng Li:


    "how did they become so fast? They were still friendly two days ago. In a twinkling of an eye, they were all mean and sour. The kindest Ranran would not help me say a word."

 Chapter 2316

    Meng Li said, "isn''t it normal for villains to do this?"


    Li''er sniffed: "yes, just boil it."


    Li''er was bullied by others. She dared to be angry, but her human nature was deep and complex. The more she was bullied, the more addicted other people were. Everyone began to bully her. She was asked to do more important work, and she was asked to do it after dinner.


    Tell her to eat less.


    What Meng Li wants to say? Li''er also tries to stop Meng Li and always tells Meng Li to boil it.


    After several days of digging, a big pit has been dug out, and a large pile of soil is piled outside.


    These days, Li''er has been crying with Meng Li every night, complaining about her suffering and embarrassment. Meng Li has been silent all day because of Li''er''s stop. There is no reason to embarrass her. On the contrary, Li''er has let her fight against all her troubles alone.


    Listening to a few nights, Meng Li was a little annoyed. She said, "when I want to help you, you don''t want to. If you don''t help you, you cry again."


    Li''er looked at Meng Li sadly: "can''t I say a few words? It''s all for you. "


    "It''s because of me, isn''t it?" Meng Li asked without expression.


    Li''er immediately shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t."


    "Sister, what should I do?" She looked at Meng Li helplessly.


    Meng Li: "how?"


    "Uncle Daqiang told me to go downstairs later. He gave me something to eat alone." Li''er hesitated and said.


    Meng Li said, "then you go. Don''t you have enough at night? There''s just something to eat. "


    "But is uncle Daqiang really that good? He also likes to call me and cooperate with others to bully me. Look at my hands. " Li''er reaches out her hand to Meng Li. Her hands are full of blood bubbles, because she takes steel bars to drill soil for grinding.


    It''s hard for a group of people to draw, even if they don''t work hard.


    Besides Meng Li, Lingling is a teenager. If Daqiang is not her mother''s ex husband and Xiaoqiang is not her brother, she also needs to work, otherwise it will cause other people''s dissatisfaction. However, if they are divided into small groups, they are four people, better than two others.


    So almost everyone has the same situation as Li''er, but it is not as serious as Li''er. From this point of view, Li''er has suffered a lot of grievances and suffered a lot.


    It''s reasonable to say that anyone who sees a girl''s hands full of blood bubbles will feel a little bit, but at this time, Meng Li''s mind crossed the bloody scenes of the island of punishment, but he doesn''t feel much.


    She said to Li''er, "if you''re hungry, eat it."


    She didn''t think about anything.


    Li''er bit his lip and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "They give us so little food these days, it''s equivalent to one for both of us."


    Meng Li: "just mind yourself."


    Li''er did a lot of work and was very hungry every day. She said, "I''ll go down and have a look. I''ll see why he suddenly gave me something to eat."


    Meng Li nodded: "go."


    Li''er hesitated and turned to open the door. She looked around the rooms. None of the doors were open, so they should rest in the room.


    Although uncle Daqiang is an elder, he is also a male. Li''er avoids suspicion and walks down quietly. She waits in the kitchen. She thinks of the food in the refrigerator and the food in the kitchen. She dares not eat it secretly.


    They make marks, and if they eat them secretly, they will be found.


    Li''er''s face was extremely helpless. He heard the sound of footsteps outside, and then a strong voice followed. He called: "Xiao Li?"


    Li''er whispered, and Daqiang came in and said, "take what you want."


    "Why did you give it to me all of a sudden?" Li''er asked uneasily.


    Big strong strange smile said: "see you poor ah girl." His voice fell, and he pitifully put his hand on Li''er''s shoulder. Li''er''s expression suddenly became bad. She doubtfully avoided Da Qiang''s hand and asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    Daqiang stretched out her hand again, put it on her shoulder again and praised: "in fact, you are really beautiful and lovely."


    Li''er looked at Daqiang and saw that there was a strong desire in his eyes, which frightened her. She retreated to the wall and asked anxiously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Accompany me? I feel so bad. " Daqiang began to take off her coat shamelessly. Li''er ran out of the kitchen in fright. She was so anxious that she scolded: "you''re shameless. You''re so old that you have such an idea. It''s thanks to you pretending to be a gentleman. You''re disgusted."


    She ran and scolded. She was very aggrieved. Her tears fell down, but she also startled the people upstairs, "sister, Daqiang is so disgusting, he even wants to find me What should we two weak women do? "


    Meng Li said, "have you been bullied to this point?"


    Daqiang then followed. He walked towards Li''er and grabbed her arm. Li''er asked in horror, "what are you going to do?""Bitch, I pity you when I say you want to eat. I''m going to give you some secretly. You even hook me. I don''t want you to bite me now." When he spoke, he slapped Li''er in the face.


    Li Er''s face soon swelled up. She looked at Da Qiang in amazement, shook her head madly, and screamed, "I didn''t!"


    "You framed me. You are so vicious." She tried her best to shake off Daqiang''s hand and run towards Mengli. The whole living room echoed with the thump of her running upstairs. Yueqi said sarcastically:


    "originally, what she didn''t eat depended on her own body. I didn''t expect to see a clean girl do this kind of thing."


    Meng Li''s backhand slapped Yueqi and said, "shut up, your mouth is the cheapest."


    In fact, Meng Li has no feelings for Li''er, who is the same as herself. Although Li''er has been so wronged, her heart doesn''t fluctuate much. But just because she looks the same as herself, Meng Li feels insulted when others insult her.


    This kind of feeling is too strong, that is to say, she feels it too much. It seems that the feeling of Li''er has been passed on to her.


    She felt frightened, wronged, uneasy, painful, helpless and resentful in her heart, resentful and strong, resentful all these things, which should be Li''er''s feelings at the moment, but Li''er''s face was rich in expression, and she could never make any expression.


    "Why do you beat me? You two bitches. " The unbridled bullying of the two sisters in recent days has made Yueqi feel free. She reaches out her hand to grasp Meng Li''s hair. At the moment when her hair is caught, Meng Li''s heart is full of ange

 Chapter 2317

    "To die."


    Meng Li is dazzled by the sudden outburst of anger in her heart. She pulls Yueqi by hand. At this moment, her strength is so strong that Yueqi falters. Then Meng Li pushes her abdomen with her hand, and she rolls down the stairs.


    At this time, Li''er is also running up. She should have run up long ago, but Meng Li''s slap on Yueqi makes her stand on the stairs for a few seconds. Seeing Yueqi scream and roll down the stairs, she is scared. Subconsciously, she leans to the side, and doesn''t say that she reaches out her hand to stop Yueqi rolling down.


    Fortunately, Yueqi''s life is so big that she rolls around on the stairs, only with some bruises on her head and bruises all over her body. The pain makes her consciousness a little fuzzy.


    Daqiang is downstairs. He saw Meng Li push people with his own eyes. Who dares to push people down without knowing the importance of others? Now Daqiang reminds me that Sister Zhang is also flustered and says, "yes, I have to control her. It''s too scary."


    She instantly and Meng from the distance, she is now this position is easy to be pushed down.


    Li''er cried out: "don''t touch my sister, don''t do it!"


    "She didn''t do anything wrong. Yueqi''s mouth is too vicious. Why do you say that to me when you listen to Daqiang''s one-sided words?"


    "Sister, you run quickly, don''t be tied up by them, they are so terrible, you are tied up and you will be slaughtered."


    She shouts to Meng Li, and her sharp voice reverberates in the open living room.


    Meng Li looks at Junxian. They are hesitant, but they are already pulling their sleeves. They need to do something.


    To be slaughtered?


    Meng Li looks at Daqiang. If he is tied up, what will Daqiang do?


    What was he going to do to Li''er just now?


    Meng Li takes advantage of Junxian when they haven''t started, and quickly turns around to go. They are stunned and follow Meng Li. However, Meng Li has quickly stepped away from them and entered the room. She slams the door and takes out a steel bar from under the bed.


    This steel bar was brought to the room when they didn''t pay attention to it. Meng Li still doesn''t understand why he put away this thing that can be used as a weapon at that time.


    Sister Zhang''s voice rang out from the outside: "kick the door open, we can''t let her go on like this. Look at her eyes just now, just like trying to kill people, we should control her for safety."


    "Good." Junxian answers, hesitates and kicks the door. The door is kicked very loud, which arouses Meng Li''s anger. She carries the steel bar to the door step by step, and then suddenly opens the door. Junxian kicks the door empty, his leg seems to flash, and his face is in pain for a moment.


    Then he stabilized his figure and looked at Meng Li holding the steel bar in his hand. He stepped back: "what are you going to do?"


    Zhang Jie also unconsciously retreated, it is Meng Li''s eyes too frightening.


    Meng Li laughed: "I feel you are forcing me to kill."


    It turns out that little things can force her to kill?


    "Get out of the way now, don''t blame me for getting in the way." Meng Li said fiercely.


    Sister Zhang looked at Junxian and said, "you two men are going to control her."


    "She did It''s said that it''s terrible for a madman to go mad. " Junxian hesitated.


    Sister Zhang asked in surprise, "are you afraid?"


    "What if I was hurt by mistake?" Junxian asked.


    Sister Zhang''s forehead was blue, but she didn''t dare to do it herself. She was a little afraid. If a madman isn''t crazy, it''s frightening. Besides, she''s crazy now


    "Go Sister Zhang reluctantly turns around and walks away. Xiaojing and Ranran have gone downstairs to check Yueqi''s wound. Yueqi is sitting on the chair, but it''s not very serious.


    While Daqiang is nearby, Li''er is still standing in the middle of the stairs at a loss. Meng Li looks at her coldly upstairs: "come in, go back to the room and sleep."


    Hear Meng Li so shout, painful Yue Qi said angrily: "hurt me?"


    Meng Li turned his head and looked at her: "what? You want me to hit you again? Use this steel bar to blow your little head, and your brain will splash? "


    "You have to die well, bitch. You deserve to be a psychopath. I''ll tell you that psychopath will die miserably one day." Yueqi was so angry that she scolded and spattered.


    Meng Li sneered: "incompetent rage."


    After she finished this sentence, she was stunned for a moment. She felt that this sentence was very familiar. She knew that she had said it before, but where did she say it?


    Her head is a little painful again, leave son still Leng there, Meng Li says: "still not move?"


    Li''er trots up nervously and sticks to Meng Li. Da Qiang frowns and looks at Meng Li: "do you think you are invincible with a steel bar?"


    Meng Li: "then you try, just now I think you should die." Meng Li was led by the will to say this.


    Her expression is particularly fierce, let the nearby Li''er breathe, everyone on the scene fell into a few seconds of silence, Daqiang forehead Qingjin raised, want to say something, Sister Zhang stopped him:


    "come on, let''s not worry about so much with a neuropathy, don''t really make people anxious, and then something happens, if you make people''s lives, everyone can''t get rid of it," Zhang said My sister has her own worries.She added: "besides, she can''t run away. It''s so late again. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "Yueqi, don''t be too impulsive. If you have nothing to do with a madman, you are suffering now."


    Zhang Jie see Meng Li with her sister into the room, downstairs to Yueqi said.


    Yueqi is in a bad mood now. She looks at Sister Zhang and says, "so I deserve it. You are just calculating me. Let me get ahead first, and then I''ll have bad luck."


    "All right, Yueqi." However, to stop her, she said, "you are too straight tempered. Sometimes you have to bear it."


    "So you don''t dare to do it. It''s a joke. A group of women can''t solve it?" Yueqi looks at Junxian sarcastically.


    Junxian said: "my idea is the same as Sister Zhang. Now that madman is in a bad mood. If something happens, everyone will regret it."


    "Timid, timid." Yueqi said sarcastically: "fortunately, I''m not a big deal now. Even if I''m dead, you''ll look ahead and back and worry about everything."


    "Well, well, the tunnel will be dug in a few days. We''ll meet by chance. Don''t be so unhappy." Ran Ran comforted.


    Yueqi snorted, which showed that she was angry and wronged.


    Daqiang turned his eyes and said, "yes, it''s wise that she didn''t do it just now. Let''s not irritate her tonight. Tomorrow, when she doesn''t pay attention, we can control her. She has a weapon in her hand. How much do you want to avoid it? Can she still hold it tomorrow?"

 Chapter 2318

    They discuss how to deal with Meng Li downstairs. Meng Li looks at Li Er crying in the room.


    "What are you crying for?" Asked Meng Li.


    Li''er: "Daqiang is really disgusting. I never thought he had that idea. How could he?! He is also an elder. His children are as old as me, and his ex-wife is still there. "


    Meng Li said, "human nature is just ugly."


    "But it''s too..." Li''er frowned and said to Meng Li, "elder sister, our next situation will be very difficult."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    "They will certainly embarrass us. What should we do? I want to get out of this place. " Li''er cried hoarse.


    Meng Li lay down and said, "I''m going to sleep."


    She had to go to bed. She didn''t know where she was going to get angry. She also had an impulse to destroy the sky and the earth. She strongly resented all the people outside. They were hypocritical and disgusting. They were the same as those on the island of punishment.


    It''s just different ways to express evil.


    Does the evil child want to show her another evil? This kind of evil is not blatant, it is hidden in the heart under the cover of hypocrisy.


    People on the island of punishment never hide their evil


    But Meng Li clearly feels that this resentment is passed on to her by Li''er, which is not what she should have, but she can''t control herself, and the resentment spreads all over her body.


    When Li''er sees that Meng Li doesn''t speak any more, she also closes her mouth. Meng Li''s ears are quiet at last. She closes her eyes and flashes the scene of Da Qiang slapping Li''er in her mind.


    was as like as two peas at the time, but now she felt strongly that the palm was on her face. The words of insult were on her own.


    A hatred enveloped her whole body. She had a strong idea in her heart that she wanted to be as vicious as those people in the island of punishment.


    Mind is particularly confused, Meng Li can''t control herself by this emotion, she opened her eyes, I don''t know when Li Er turned off the light, and Li Er has been lying beside sleeping.


    She gently got up, reached out and touched the steel bar at the head of the bed. It was cold on the steel bar, and she burst out a strong sense of killing.


    She wants to kill Daqiang too much. Yes, and Yueqi. They are so hateful.


    Why do you keep such a mean person around? They should die!


    It seems that every cell in her body is clamoring, encouraging Meng Li to leave and kill them. Meng Li feels that she is full of strength. She has no doubt about whether she will fail or not. She has great confidence and firm belief that she will succeed if she only needs to do something.


    Yes, her spiritual power is back. With this power, is there anything she can''t do?


    Everything is ready. She can do anything.


    Meng Li''s eyes twinkle with evil light in the dark. In her memory, she has not suffered this injustice and hated others so much.


    "Sister?"


    Li''er opens his eyes vaguely, reaches out his hand and touches Meng Li''s back. She says, "why don''t you sit and don''t sleep?"


    Meng Li ignores her, and Li''er sleeps again. Meng Li stands up, gently picks up the steel bar and walks towards the door with a sense of killing.


    She wants to kill all the people here. These people are noisy. The first one to kill is Daqiang, because Daqiang dares to make up her mind.


    Now Meng Li''s mind is very confused. She can''t even tell the difference between herself and Li Er. At this moment, Li Er''s grievance and resentment that she was bullied a few days ago are pouring into her heart. Her emotions are too much, and her head aches. It seems that only by killing someone quickly can she vent her hatred.


    She was thinking again, what did the evil child send her here for?


    Let her face these hypocritical villains, let her can''t bear to kill them, can you kill them and return to the island of punishment?


    She wants to go back, she would rather face the real villain than the false villain, the false villain will let the human not from the heart, will let the human not from the start, and the real villain can be unscrupulous to treat, not to let himself so oppressed.


    Her hand was on the door handle, and no one could stop her as long as she twisted it open and walked out.


    With a sense of killing and resentment, Meng Li unscrewed the door, held the steel bar on the floor by her, and made a harsh sound on the floor tiles. Many people woke up, but Meng Li suddenly stopped, and a struggle flashed in her eyes..


    then she turned back to the room, put down her weapons, and sat on the bed.


    She sat cross legged, closed her eyes, frowned, and took a long time to breathe out.


    The sound of the steel bar across the floor pierced her eardrum and brain. Many messy fragments had been flashing in her mind, but because of those sounds, she finally retained a picture.


    Is a little girl, to her sweet smile, trance seems to call her a Li.


    The little girl is so cute that Meng Li seldom smiles.It was also because she remembered the picture clearly, which made her mind clear for a moment. At that moment, she realized that she was going to kill.


    In the same way, she realized how fierce she was, and finally realized that these reactions were beyond her nature and instinct.


    The evil child said that sending himself is to expel the so-called good thoughts in his heart. Is it right to kill these people and expel them?


    So if you can have these reactions, is it the child of evil or the God of evil who controls or guides you?


    This place is really boring.


    But why obey the evil child? But she said she would torture herself if she didn''t comply.


    What''s the so-called kindness? Meng Li thinks it''s ridiculous. She doesn''t have it. It''s a shame for people who live on the island of punishment to have it.


    She is more and more confused. On the one hand, she wants to obey the evil child and kill people back. On the other hand, she thinks, why should she obey her? Should she be so soft?


    She was just disobeying her words and being tortured. She was weighing the pros and cons, but she felt as if she had no other way to go.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused her mind was. She didn''t know when she was just going down. Some anger came out again and filled her heart. She felt extremely bored and impatient. These emotions made her very uncomfortable.


    She stood up


    The next day, a heart rending scream came from downstairs, which echoed the whole building. Li''er was scared to wake up. She suddenly sat up and found her sister sitting there on her knees indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    Meng Li looked up at her without expression: "I''m not in the mood to care about others now."


    Because she found that her strength was gone and she became an ordinary person again.

 Chapter 2319

    Outside came the rapid footsteps, she said to Meng Li: "they all went downstairs."


    "Let''s go downstairs, too."


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed, and then picked up the steel bar next to her, which is her self-defense weapon.


    Li''er said, "sister, do you want to take this all the time?"


    Meng Li said with a pale face: "why don''t you take it with you?"


    Li''er wants to talk but stops. Meng Li says, "don''t you forget that you were going to arrest me last night?"


    "Elder sister, it''s me that has implicated you." Li''er said, "if it wasn''t for me, that would not have happened last night."


    Meng Li said, "I''ll implicate you. If it wasn''t for me, others wouldn''t dare to embarrass you and despise you so much. And then because you''re bullying me, they''ll make it worse."


    "I thought I could get through it without compromising. Who knows..." Li''er said bitterly.


    Meng Li: "don''t think so."


    "Let''s go down and have a look." Li''er frowned and heard a woman''s scream coming from downstairs. It was so sharp that he couldn''t tell whose it was, but more than one screamed. What happened.


    She and Meng Li went downstairs, and at a glance, they saw that the living room tunnel was full of people, except for them. Meng Li dragged the steel bar on the ground and made a harsh sound. Sister Zhang heard the sound and screamed wildly:


    "kill! Kill! I heard that last night! "


    She turned her head and looked at Meng Li in horror. Then she looked at the steel bar in Meng Li''s hand. She trembled all over, shook her lips and pointed to Meng Li: "murderer, murderer is coming."


    With these words, she hid behind her son with her head in her arms, and everyone looked over. Meng Li saw endless fear on their faces.


    When Li''er saw this reaction, she became more and more uneasy. She took Meng Li''s arm and took Meng Li to walk over carefully. Only when she got closer, could Meng Li see the whole picture.


    Daqiang is dead.


    He fell on his back and became the dividing line of the tunnel. At the moment, a steel bar was inserted in his stomach, one end of which was inserted in his stomach, and the other end was facing the ceiling. The clothes on his abdomen had been dyed reddish brown, which seemed to have dried the blood. His face was hideous and horrible, and every skin on his body had changed color.


    His two palms and two soles of his feet were pierced with sharp weapons and fixed together with the ground. The blood dyed the surrounding red. What''s more, he was cut directly somewhere and threw the bloody thing in his mouth.


    "Ah Li''er also screamed. This scene is too eye-catching and bloody.


    "How?" Li''er nearly fainted. She said, "it''s too miserable."


    There are three men, Dahai, Junxian and Lixing. As a man, when he dies, he has to be cut off, even put in his own mouth. It''s an extreme insult and makes them feel scared. There are so many demons in the world, and the means are so cruel.


    Xiaoqiang looks miserable and obviously accepts incompetence. After all, it''s his father. His death is so miserable


    as like as two peas, she looked as like as two peas. She looked at the steel bars on the hand and looked at it for a long time. She was screamed with fear. Everyone looked at her. She pointed to Meng Li and said, "


    ," the steel bar in her hand is exactly the same as the steel bar on the big uncle''s stomach. "


    Meng Li looked at the past, it was the same, at least the size and length seemed to be the same.


    She was silent.


    "Devil, you devil, why did you kill uncle Daqiang?" Yueqi asked Meng Lizhi, but she didn''t dare to get close. She was too scared.


    Meng Li just said, "I didn''t kill him."


    "Not you?" Yueqi stepped back a few steps and hid behind Junxian. Then she had the courage to continue to say to Meng Li:


    "no, it''s you. Because of what happened last night, you will attack Daqiang uncle, and your means will be so cruel. You usually say so many cruel words, and you are retaliating him."


    Meng Li said, "don''t hide behind others. They won''t protect you at the critical moment."


    "Come out and say it so that I can hear more clearly." Meng Li is telling the truth. The living room is full of thick smell of blood and an indescribable smell. Everyone breathes heavily, and Lingling cries. Yueqi''s voice is too sharp to hear clearly.


    "Who says I won''t protect her? Are we going to let you go?" Junxian stood up and said.


    Meng Li said, "do you want to protect her?"


    "Of course, you are a murderer. We can''t arrest you too much. Even if we kill you, it''s self-defense. Do you understand?" Junxian wring eyebrows, but Meng Li see his shoulder slightly shaking, obviously still some fear.


    Meng Li said, "how many people are you going to arrest me? One or two is not enough. "


    "Did you kill Daqiang?" Chapter elder sister''s mood some rush to collapse, hoarse geology asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "I said no."


    "It''s you. Everyone is afraid. When you see Daqiang''s death," we are women. We don''t have enough strength. You must find a way. " Zhang Jie said: "she can even kill the strong, and we women are not rivals."Junxian, Lixing and Dahai all nodded. At this time, they really couldn''t retreat. Xiaoqiang looked at Mengli with hatred: "murderer, I must catch you to avenge my father." His teeth were creaking. I think he hated them to the extreme.


    "Take the guy!" Junxian didn''t hesitate. Why can''t the digging tool be used as a weapon to subdue her?


    He also said regretfully: "we should have controlled Daqiang at all costs last night if we knew something would happen to her."


    Sister Zhang looked at Daqiang''s corpse with a dull look and said, "it''s too late to talk about it now. I''ll fight with him anyway. Who wants to see him die."


    Meng Li saw Junxian, they all picked up the tools, and then said: "really don''t need my explanation?"


    "Why should I be surprised, scared, and scream in fear? It''s not uncommon for him to die on the island of punishment, and you see me killing people? Just say I killed people. "


    "Still talking about the island of punishment. Maybe the island of punishment is the evil zone in her fantasy. She wants to turn her fantasy into reality." The sea expression is uncomfortable to open to guess a way.

 Chapter 2320

    His voice is calmer than others. The sea has always been an unknown person, and now he can''t help speaking.


    "Why do we have to listen to a psychotic excuse? Can you believe her? Big strong uncle this kind of death method, except she nobody will do so Yueqi said sharply.


    She looked at Junxian again: "do it now! When will it be? "


    Junxian and Lixing''s eyes were firmer. Dahai and Xiaoqiang also said, "we also help."


    "I don''t believe that four men can''t beat one woman." Xiaoqiang said hatefully.


    Li''er immediately stood up in front of Meng Li and said in a panic: "why do you do it? There''s no evidence that my sister killed her. No, No At the end of the day, there was a cry in her eyes, and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Up." Junxian frowned deeply.


    Although the momentum on the shout enough, but they are only careful to test forward, because Meng Li has shown a defensive state, rushed to the front of the people are always easy to get injured.


    Zhang Jie unexpectedly and quickly goes to Li''er. Li''er doesn''t expect that Zhang Jie will give her a hand, and then Junxian also resolutely goes to Li''er. Meng Li wrists his eyebrows. Things happen too fast, and Li''er has little coping ability, so he is soon controlled by Zhang Jie and Junxian.


    "Let her go." Meng Li said in a cold voice.


    Zhang Jiehong looked at Meng Li with her eyes: "you should put down your things first."


    Meng Li: "you threaten me?"


    Just for a moment, a strong anger rose from her heart. She squinted at Sister Zhang. Junxian said to her, "you are so smart."


    Sister Zhang said, "you have a quick reaction. It''s a good move. It''s hard to trap her. Her sister is much easier to deal with."


    Yueqi also rushed to help hold the struggling Li''er. She looked at Meng Li with a little pride: "how to say?"


    Xiaoqiang and Lixing didn''t attack Meng Li any more, just waiting for Meng Li to put down the hurtful things. Meng Li was silent for a few seconds, and the two sides formed a strange confrontation. Then when everyone didn''t respond, she directly picked up the steel bar and smashed it on Junxian''s head.


    This is almost with all her strength, after the fight, her heart strong anger seems to spread a little more comfortable.


    "Ah Junxian''s head was stunned for a few seconds, then he covered his head and looked at Meng Li in amazement:


    "you really dare to do it!"


    Meng Li was controlled by the will and said involuntarily, "I dare to kill people, but I dare not do it?"


    In the past, Meng Lidu didn''t realize the existence of that will, but now he finally felt that such misleading words came out of her mouth.


    I killed people on the island of punishment, but I didn''t admit that I killed Daqiang.


    She didn''t say she killed Daqiang.


    But the words have been said, and there is no meaning to explain again. Meng Li thinks about it, and it doesn''t make any difference whether he admits it or not. Anyway, they all recognize it.


    The evil god is so evil that he should be misunderstood by everyone.


    She step by step, toward the setting of the evil god, until now, she has successfully become a public enemy and a murderer in people''s eyes.


    "Look, look, she admitted it." Yueqi exclaimed.


    "I''ll let you do it, bitch. It''s a shame." Junxian was so angry that he didn''t want to take Li''er to threaten Meng Li. He wanted to fight back. He picked up a stronger iron bar and beat Meng Li. Meng Li''s eyes were cruel: "come on, never die."


    This is the island of punishment. If the contradiction has been upgraded to this level, one must die.


    She took the lead in attacking Junxian. As Junxian''s brother, Lixing naturally can''t stand idly by. On the contrary, Xiaoqiang keeps saying that he wants to avenge his father. It can be seen that some of them dare not participate in this posture. They are afraid that they will be hurt by Junxian instead of the woman.


    Haihai wants to go, but she is caught by Xiaojing. Everyone is selfish. She doesn''t want her boyfriend to have an accident, so she suggests to wait and see first.


    As a result, only Junxian and Lixing fight with Meng Li. They just use brute force, and they don''t mean to be merciful. But Meng Li''s instinct is still there. As soon as he leans, bends down and moves, he evades their attack.


    Not only that, but also Junxian and Lixing, that is, they lost the ability to fight. It was too painful. Junxian looked at Xiaoqiang:


    "you want to hide behind us? You''re not going to avenge your father? "


    Xiaoqiang wants to go up, and Sister Zhang shakes her head desperately. The woman is so cruel, who knows that the two brothers can''t hurt her? Did you use Xiaoqiang?


    "What''s the matter with you? Even the random stick hit her! " Yueqi said eagerly.


    Junxian was miserable and looked at Yueqi in disgust: "you can do it! Don''t you see that? We can''t get into her. We can''t touch her all the time. She''s too quick to react. We play around. "


    Meng Li just said coldly:


    "people living in the island of punishment should have absolute reaction ability, because you will not know who stabbed you in the back one day, and there is no reason.""Although I have lost my power now, you still can''t help me. If I have power, now you are lying on the ground."


    In fact, she is too angry now, which leads to a lack of clear consciousness. Otherwise, the two of them should be lying on the ground.


    "Stop it, put it down!" I don''t know where Sister Zhang took out a fruit knife, she put it on Li''er''s neck, and then she said to the sea:


    "you come to protect me, lest she attack me, now the only breakthrough is her sister, you can''t do anything with him."


    "It''s not united." Sister Zhang was particularly disappointed: "can you be less selfish?"


    Junxian spat, "you old lady, don''t have a high sounding here. Our two brothers are married. How about you? If you don''t let your son go to the sea, you dare not go to the sea. It''s always like it''s none of your business. "


    "Cowards who are greedy for life and afraid of death!"


    Some of them couldn''t hang on to the sea, but they didn''t refute anything. They just took Xiaoqiang to block in front of Sister Zhang and trapped Li''er.


    "Stop it Sister Zhang''s sharp voice came. She almost growled and said to Meng Li, "I''ll tell you not to force me. I''ll really kill your sister."


    "Then kill her." Meng Li hates being threatened, and this younger sister comes out of thin air. She doesn''t have any feelings at all. Besides, she has now vaguely understood that the so-called younger sister is just arranged by the evil god.


    Seeing that the threat didn''t succeed, Sister Zhang was particularly weak and angry. She said, "I didn''t cheat you. I will really kill her!"


    "Sister, help me." The voice of Li''er came weakly.

 Chapter 2321

    "Sister, do you really leave me alone? I don''t want to die. " Li Er''s voice is so frightened, but it can''t stir Meng Li''s heartstrings.


    Meng Li just kept telling himself in his mind that this is the person arranged by the evil god.


    That''s it.


    Why did she give in to this? What happens if it falls to someone else?


    "Do you have the heart to let me fall into other people''s hands?" Meng Li asked Li Er.


    This made Li''er silent, and then she said, "elder sister, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Sister Zhang spat: "I didn''t see you so ruthless, even the sister who was born together can leave."


    Yueqi said: "as long as she is a person, she won''t do that to Uncle Daqiang, kill people and insult people."


    Instead of answering, Sister Zhang and Junxian looked at each other and whispered, "what can I do now that she is not threatened?"


    "What to do?" Junxian sneered: "you just let our brothers fight in front of us and hide behind us. But if you don''t have so much selfishness, you don''t want her to be arrogant for so long."


    Sister Zhang is silent.


    Then there was Li''er''s sobs, and everyone was in a stalemate again. Finally, Li''er said to Sister Zhang, "don''t you dare to start?"


    "You can kill me."


    Sister Zhang: "where did you dare to shout with me?"


    Li''er has always been weak, but she didn''t expect to say so suddenly. Junxian said: "since her sister doesn''t want to give up her hand, it''s better to kill her."


    Sister Zhang seems to be a little surprised. She stares at Junxian, but she understands Junxian''s meaning in a few seconds. She uses some force on her hand, and blood comes out from her neck. She says hatefully, "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Your sister killed my child''s father, and I''ll take it out on you, right?"


    She said, and slashed Li''er with the tip of a knife.


    "Ah Li''er feels the pain and struggles harder. Listening to her cry, Meng Li is indifferent at first, but then suddenly becomes soft. The steel bar on his hand falls to the ground. When he hears the crisp voice, everyone looks at it.


    Junxian looked at Meng Li in doubt, and then at elder sister Zhang. Elder sister Zhang said happily, "it''s useful. She has compromised. She really has to do it."


    Meng Li wanted to curse in her heart. Did she compromise?


    She was suddenly weak, and it was difficult even to stand.


    She took a deep breath. What is the evil god going to do?


    She didn''t expect anyone else to make her turn into such a state.


    Zhang Jie also found that Meng Li''s state is very wrong, she quickly said: "up, you up, up to control her, she seems not quite right."


    Yueqi suspicious: "will there be fraud?"


    The sea carefully close to Meng Li, and then use a tool to pull away the steel bar from Meng Li''s hand, far away, see Meng Li is still no response, Meng Li is not willing to watch others so, but she can''t move, she feels faint.


    Seeing this, the sea rushes to control Meng Li and puts Meng Li''s hand behind him. Xiaoqiang finally has the courage to approach Meng Li when he sees that Meng Li is under control. Then he slaps Meng Li hard.


    "Bitch, you pay my father back." He gave a slap, but it was another slap.


    However, only two slaps could not make him get rid of his anger. He beat him repeatedly like crazy until he had enough and his hands hurt. Then he stopped and stared at Meng Li with hatred: "I must let you pay for your life."


    Meng Li''s face has been swollen, and the corner of her mouth overflows with blood. She squints and stares at Xiaoqiang. At the moment, she has no strength. What she can still stand is the power of the sea. If the sea lets her go now, she can''t fall to the ground.


    "Elder sister, it''s me that has implicated you." Li''er cried.


    Meng Li said feebly: "I just suddenly have no strength."


    Li''er shook his head and said, "no, I believe it''s for me. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry, but I''m too scared to die. What should I do now? We''re both in their hands. "


    Since Li''er thinks so, Meng Li is too lazy to talk. She looks at elder sister Zhang and says, "you should let my sister go now."


    "Why let her go?" Sister Zhang said: "I let her go, let her come to let you go? I''m going to tie you all up. It''s impossible to give you freedom before you go out. "


    Meng Li said, "are you still thinking about digging tunnels?"


    Sister Zhang took a look at the corpse at the entrance of the tunnel and murmured, "I will send him out for burial."


    Meng Li said indifferently, "come on." She tugged at the corner of her mouth. It hurt.


    "Now you''re still talking hard." Zhang Jie looked at Meng Li in disgust, and she said, "it''s a pity that we are human beings, not animals like you, otherwise you will be more than that now."


    Meng Li lowered his head and laughed.


    Xiaoqiang said to Zhang Jie, "you don''t have to be polite to this kind of person. She should have been punished. Now I want to kill her, but...""But you dare not." Meng Li stares at Xiaoqiang: "you have the ability to kill me."


    She wants to die. She doesn''t want to be tested by the evil god. If she dies, she may return to the island of punishment. At most, she doesn''t pass the test.


    Now I feel that the evil god is disgusting. He teases, forces and guides himself like this.


    If he doesn''t want to be arrested, he will be humiliated?


    Meng Li didn''t realize that with the development of the situation, her thinking became more and more clear. At the beginning, she was particularly numb, just like a machine programmed, and then gradually had her own analysis and judgment.


    "I killed you, believe it or not!" Xiaoqiang bravely picked up a tool to hit Meng Li on the head. Sister Zhang stopped him and said, "don''t kill her. Just give her to the law."


    "What about dad? Did dad die for nothing? " Xiaoqiang said hatefully:


    "you''ve always been a selfish woman. You don''t care about your father''s life at all."


    Facing her son''s question, Sister Zhang said angrily, "am I selfish? I''m thinking about you. How can you get blood on your hands? Besides, murderers should be solved by law. Are you going to ruin your life for her? "


    "No, you are so rational now because you don''t love dad." Xiao Qiang Hong stares at Zhang Jie.


    Sister Zhang pulled out Lingling, who was hiding behind her. The little girl''s face was full of fear. Now she hasn''t slowed down.


    She said to Xiaoqiang: "you can see clearly that your younger sister is so old, not born with your father. We have been divorced for many years, and you even ask me to love him? Why are you so ridiculous? "


    "Son, you will be my only relative in the future. Do you really want to make trouble with me?" She asked calmly.


    Xiaoqiang will no longer speak, silence down.


    Junxian said, "OK, let''s tie them up first."

 Chapter 2322

    "We can''t stand like this all the time. By the way, uncle Daqiang''s body may have to be dealt with. We have to change his position." He added.


    Sister Zhang looked at her son with a sigh, then turned to Ranran and said, "then go to the kitchen and get the rope."


    There are some dirty ropes in the kitchen, with cement and paint on them, obviously left by the previous construction.


    But ran and Xiaojing go to get the rope silently. Meng Li has no strength all over her body, so she is easily tied to the guardrail beside the stairs. They think the guardrail is the strongest, and Meng Li can''t get rid of it.


    Li''er was tied to a chair, a little far away from Meng Li, apparently afraid that they would help each other out of control.


    Bound to be unable to move, Junxian went to Meng Li and said to Meng Li, "although you beat me hard, I don''t beat you now. I''m a man. I have to be broad-minded."


    "Remember, some people can be called human beings, others can only be called animals."


    Meng Li''s face is swollen. He looks up at Junxian, but he doesn''t speak.


    "Are you still proud now? Why don''t you fear, don''t you panic, aren''t you afraid of death? " Junxian asked angrily.


    It seems to be disgusted with Meng Li''s reaction.


    Meng Li said faintly, "what do you think I should do?"


    "Your heart may be black, you are bad." Junxian gritted his teeth.


    Meng Li suddenly asked him with a smile: "are you afraid that the next one to die is you?"


    That kind of strong hostility came again, and a strong hatred came out of nowhere. Now she hates Junxian the most.


    Hate Junxian''s hypocrisy, he should be the most hypocritical person in this group, hypocritical evil, disgusting.


    A villain in her mind told her, why resist the evil god? If we didn''t resist the evil god last night, if we really went out to kill Daqiang last night, then the power might not disappear, and now we won''t be so humiliated.


    Mingming had already got up twice, but he gave up in the end.


    Villain crazy shouting in Meng Li''s mind, it tells Meng Li, obedience, don''t struggle, see not agreeable people are killed.


    Junxian didn''t say anything, but he gave Meng Li a kind of spiritual insult for no reason. He was more humiliated than Xiaoqiang when he beat Meng Li. Now Junxian was elated, superior, and didn''t look at her with the eye of seeing people.


    Junxian laughed for a while, holding Meng Li''s chin in his hand, and asked, "what do you take to kill me now?"


    He patted Meng Li''s face and said contemptuously, "I''ve tied you firmly, like a beast."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    "I''ll deal with you later. I won''t forget you hit me. Goodbye." Junxian lifted his haughty chin and turned away.


    They have to go to do Daqiang''s business first, at least they can''t let the corpse lie here all the time. But looking at Daqiang''s tragic situation, they resent Meng Li again, and Xiaoqiang wants to fight Meng Li, but they are held by Sister Zhang. She said:


    "son, your father is dead, now I have to take care of you. Don''t be blinded by hatred, you are too irrational, you know?"


    "Do you care about your father or your enemy? Would you rather have your father lie here all the time? "


    Xiaoqiang said hatefully, "deal with dad''s business first."


    It''s very cruel. Looking at the palms of hands and feet fixed on the ground, looking at a bloody place, looking at the thing in the mouth, looking at the steel bar on the stomach, everyone has all kinds of nausea. Fortunately, they didn''t eat anything in the morning, and they vomited what they should vomit when they first came to see it.


    "We''re going to pull this out." When Xiaoqiang said this, his expression was very unbearable. He couldn''t help crying: "Dad, you died so miserably, I will avenge you myself."


    Sister Zhang took a look at her son and said helplessly, "Why are you so disobedient?"


    "It was my father who raised me. You ran away. You are not qualified to talk to me now." Xiaoqiang turned his head and roared at Sister Zhang.


    Sister Zhang closed her eyes and said, "OK."


    She tried to stretch out her hand to pull out the things on the palms of her hands and feet. With great force, she found that she had no strength to pull them out.


    Junxian also tried, with his own strength can not do.


    "She''s a monster, isn''t she?" Yueqi was suspicious, but also careful. She said: "I remember when we dug the tunnel, we worked hard for a long time to pry the floor tiles open and dig the ground, but this..."


    She finally summoned up the courage to look at the bloody place, she said: "look at the traces on the ground, the cracks around, it seems that all of a sudden they have been pierced. What force is this? Can any of us do it?"


    She exaggerated expression, said: "normal people can''t do it, without this power, and last night when Uncle Daqiang was killed, we didn''t know how she killed people quietly and made this appearance."


    When they were silent, Meng Li suddenly laughed and said, "you are so stupid."


    "How did you do it?" Junxian looks at Meng Li curiously.Meng Li said, "of course you don''t understand the power of the evil god."


    Everyone: "I''m sick again.


    Now Meng Li is very sad, with hatred and anger imposed by the evil god, as well as a strong sense of hostility. But now she is in such a state that she can''t do anything, and some ideas are flooding her brain without limit.


    For example, if you want to kill people, you will win. For example, if you want to see these people suffering


    She sneered. Once upon a time, in the island of punishment, no one would dare to question her if she killed someone. Now, here, it''s like this.


    There is also a strong not reconciled, a lot of emotions, let her brain especially pain.


    "There must be some weird power we don''t know." Yueqi frowned and guessed.


    Junxian frowned at her: "can you stop scaremongering?"


    Yueqi said: "where did I make alarmist remarks?"


    She pointed to Daqiang''s body and said, "who can kill him quietly?"


    "It''s not quiet. We all heard the sound of steel bars sweeping the floor last night." Sister Zhang said with remorse: "I knew this earlier, so I went downstairs to have a look. I was suddenly scared and didn''t come out."


    Yueqi also said: "at that time I did not dare, do not know why, suddenly very scared."


    "Did your father come out then?" Sister Zhang asked her son, "if someone must come out to check the situation, it must be Daqiang. Although I don''t like him, he has a sense of responsibility."


    But Xiaoqiang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I was very confused at that time."


    Yueqi said, "that''s it. There must be something we don''t know."


    "You mean ghosts?" However, he spoke timidly.


    Yueqi turned her head and looked at Meng Li deeply: "I guess the evil thing may be on her."

 Chapter 2323

    All of them said: "don''t believe me. I don''t even think it''s useful to tie her up."


    Junxian asked, "how can that be useful?"


    Yueqi was silent again. Xiaoqiang asked, "do you have to kill her to ensure safety?" There was a certain expectation in his eyes.


    Yueqi said to Xiaoqiang, "I didn''t say that. You said it."


    Sister Zhang looked at Yueqi with annoyance: "how can we push things to children, dare to think and dare not do?"


    Yueqi turned to look at Sister Zhang and said, "Auntie, your son is about the same age as me. How can he be a child?"


    Sister Zhang snorted, and Yueqi snorted, too. Now that Daqiang is dead, Sister Zhang is less dependent and less ally. It seems Yueqi doesn''t respect her very much.


    Junxian stretched out his hand, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "you people are selfish and have a lot of heart. You expect others to do bad and dangerous things. It''s tiring to get along with you."


    "When something happens, everyone just talks, and no one is willing to stand up."


    Yueqi said: "I am a woman, I can do limited, but I have always been for everyone to consider."


    "So you encourage us to kill now?" Sister Zhang asked.


    Yueqi: "since you think it''s encouraging, I have nothing to say."


    Sister Zhang said, "you have always been reluctant to see her. Now you have a chance. It''s natural."


    "You''re not a good girl."


    "But you want my son to be a murderer. When it''s time to go out, what should my son do with the person my son killed?"


    "In your heart, I''m just such a villain. I just think there''s something evil in her that must be removed." Yueqi frowned.


    "How else can you explain something? She''s always weird and sometimes she looks like a normal person. "


    Everyone is silent again. It''s true that Daqiang has many doubts. It''s true that they don''t understand, but kill her?


    I haven''t killed anyone. I don''t dare? The most important thing is that the dead have nothing to do with them.


    Xiaoqiang is Daqiang''s son, but he didn''t speak after seeing Sister Zhang.


    When dealing with Daqiang''s body, it took a lot of effort to pull out the things that had been nailed to him. Then there was the steel bar on his stomach. After pulling out, only a blood hole was left.


    As for the storage of corpses, although the temperature is not high, it is not low. If the temperature is more than 20 degrees, the corpses will stink soon.


    And there was nothing to hold his body. At last, he had to pull out a sheet from the room and carry Daqiang upstairs, parking in an empty room with the door closed and the heart out of sight.


    Then I cleaned up the tunnel entrance. I just thought that people had died here, and we were not willing to stay nearby. Unfortunately, we can''t stop digging the tunnel. We have to work hard.


    At noon, they all simply ate some, did not seriously prepare the ingredients, and did not give Meng Li and Li''er to eat.


    Although they say not to kill people, in fact, no one is willing to stand up and kill them, and they are not willing to bear the charge of murderer, but they can see their meaning by never giving them food, and they want to let them die in another way.


    So we''re all killers.


    Meng Li doesn''t care whether he eats or not. He just looks at Li''er when he watches them dig the tunnel.


    It''s hard for Li''er to be tied to a chair. She hasn''t had enough to eat for a few days. Today, she even hasn''t had two meals. She also looks at Meng Li helplessly from time to time. It''s a pity that they are separated for a long time. If they want to communicate, they have to speak loudly, which is bound to attract other people''s attention.


    Meng Li also finds that Xiaoqiang looks at her with insidious eyes from time to time. Junxian looks at her with contempt. Yueqi always frowns at herself.


    Ranran and Xiaojing don''t seem to dare to look at themselves, but they are all accomplices from the beginning to the end. They went to the kitchen to get the rope...


    the sea is the one who controls themselves, and Lixing has fought with them.


    None of them is innocent.


    The villain in his mind keeps telling Meng Li that he wants to hate all of them and kill all of them. As long as he kills all of them, everything will be fine.


    There will be no more distress.


    Meng Li is troubled by all kinds of emotions that don''t belong to her. She is extremely uncomfortable. For countless moments, she wants to give in to the will in her mind completely. It''s good to give in completely, and she won''t be so painful any more.


    But this afternoon they were busy digging tunnels, no one paid any attention to Meng Li. After dinner in the evening, they did not forget to dig a little. Now that something happened, they were even more anxious to go out. After all, there was such a terrible corpse upstairs.


    After digging for a while, we felt it was time to have a rest, so we all went upstairs in silence, seemingly ignoring Meng Li and Li''er, but in fact, we had different thoughts.


    It wasn''t long before Xiaoqiang came down. Instead of turning on the light, he used a flashlight to shine on Meng Li. The flashlight was also found in this house. Before, Daqiang had been using it, but now Xiaoqiang is using it.He flashed a flashlight on Meng Li''s face, shaking Meng Li''s eyes.


    "Cunt, your time is up." His gloomy voice came.


    Meng Li asked weakly, "you? Xiaoqiang


    "It''s me. I said I''d let you pay for your life." Xiaoqiang gritted his teeth.


    Li''er was awakened by the movement here. She immediately said, "you can''t kill my sister. Stop it!"


    "Stop it? Why didn''t you tell her to stop when she killed my dad? " Xiaoqiang asked darkly.


    Li''er: "I don''t know. I didn''t see it."


    Meng Li asked Li''er, "do you think I killed people?"


    "No, No." Li''er''s voice is very reluctantly, which makes Meng Li silent. Meng Li says to Li''er, "I said I didn''t kill anyone."


    "I believe you, I believe, but..." Li''er seems to want to explain that Tian''s elder sister admits it.


    Xiaoqiang snorted, then took out a rope to Mengli''s neck, he used force, it seems that facing Mengli can''t make much effort, he changed a direction, walked behind her, behind her is the stair guardrail, Xiaoqiang stepped on the guardrail, intended to use the guardrail when the strength is not enough, so it will kill her.


    Xiaoqiang''s hand to force, put the flashlight on the stairs, light up, although because of the scope of the light problem can not see the whole picture, but Li Er can also see about, probably know Xiaoqiang has started.


    She yelled wildly:


    "come on! Help, someone''s killed. "


    Then he begged: "stop, don''t..."


    her voice is so loud that everyone can hear her upstairs, but as Xiaoqiang''s strength grows, no one comes out.


    Xiaoqiang was a little nervous at the beginning, and he was even more afraid of others coming out to stop him. It can be seen that this situation made him smile.

 Chapter 2324

    He laughed arrogantly, and was not so anxious to kill Meng Li. He said to Meng Li with a ferocious face:


    "you see, everyone wants you to go to hell, but they are so disgusting that they are waiting for me to kill you."


    "I''ll kill you. Even if everyone knows it, they won''t say anything. Your death is a mystery." He turned to Li''er and said, "don''t worry. I''ll kill you when I kill your sister. Who wants you to be an ''eyewitness''


    Li''er was so scared that she shivered all over. She screamed wildly: "help, help, we are innocent."


    "Help


    Her voice was so sharp and loud that she could be heard as long as she was not deaf, but no one came down the stairs.


    Xiaoqiang said hatefully to Mengli: "wait to die."


    His hand is more and more hard, Meng Li still has no strength, because she can''t breathe, her face is red, her forehead is blue, with Xiaoqiang more and more hard, her face is more and more distorted.


    "Sister, sister..." Li''er cried helplessly over there. She said to Xiaoqiang:


    "please spare my sister and don''t kill her."


    Xiaoqiang''s face is also ferocious. He doesn''t listen to Li''er''s plea at all. He pedals the railings on his feet and tries his best to borrow. Meng Li feels more and more uncomfortable. He can''t breathe and will die anytime and anywhere.


    There was an anger in her heart, which was not as usual. It was inexplicable and forced. But this time, it was from her heart.


    She is not only angry at Xiaoqiang''s actions, but also the God of angry evil.


    She had been angry with the evil god before, but because she was burdened with deeper and heavier emotions, she could not pay attention to the anger against the evil god. In the past, she just fell into the emotion given by the evil god. Now, she began to be angry and hate.


    All of them were manipulated and teased by the evil god.


    Even if you want to test yourself, it''s up to your nature to decide why you want to control your emotions, so as to lead yourself to be a worse person.


    She finally had a concept of good and evil, which she didn''t realize on the island of punishment.


    Just hate anger evil god, not long after, evil god and gave her a lot of other emotions, such as the monstrous hatred of these people.


    When she was about to die, the evil god gave her strength again. He realized that he had strength again. Meng Li instinctively used his strength to break free from the rope that trapped her. Xiao Qiang was trying his best to force behind her. He suddenly found that the rope was broken. He lost his center of gravity and fell on the stairs.


    He Lengleng ground: "how to return a responsibility?"


    How could he have broken his hand? So strong.


    He is about to succeed. He obviously feels that the other party is dying


    Meng Li regained her freedom, and there was a will in her mind to tell her to thank the evil god. He saved you at the critical moment, obeyed him, and never had any trouble again.


    Kill these people, they all bully you like this.


    You''re absolutely right, aren''t you? Don''t you feel aggrieved after you have suffered so much injustice?


    How can you be so timid? So timid? They all want you to die. If you do die, they are all killers and your enemies. None of them are innocent.


    If you kill them, everything is over. What are you hesitating about?


    You know, if you''re dead, you''re dead.


    Get rid of these people


    Even if he broke away, got free and had strength, Meng Li still stood in the same place and did nothing.


    She didn''t have the first time to kill the person who was going to kill her. She even closed her eyes and tried to get rid of all kinds of emotions imposed on her by the evil god, trying to ignore those thoughts that didn''t belong to her in her mind.


    Meng Li looked at Li''er and said to her, "call me Li."


    Li Er


    "Sister?"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Meng Li frowned and her head hurt. The more she rejected the things imposed by the evil god, the more her head hurt. She thought of the little girl last night. She called her ah Li sweetly. Who was it and the person she had met?


    She wants to hear it again and more.


    "Call me Ali." She said again.


    Li''er didn''t dare to ask any more. He called out: "ah Li."


    "Be kind, take some emotion and shout more." Meng Li stares at the dazed Xiaoqiang. He has stood up and stares at Meng Li on guard.


    Li''er shouts Meng Li a Li again. A few more shouts make Meng Li calm down. Li''er''s shouts of a Li and the little girl''s voice in her mind gradually overlap, and her consciousness is more and more clear. At least the will imposed by the evil god is not so strong on her.


    "You have a ghost." Xiaoqiang said tentatively.


    Meng Li said indifferently, "go away, I don''t want to kill you."Although she is now a murderous, although she knows that killing Xiaoqiang will be very comfortable, she finally understands that she does not want to become the slave of the evil god from the beginning to the end, and she is very resistant.


    Xiaoqiang said bravely, "don''t you kill me? If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you, and I''ll avenge my father. "


    Meng Li''s forehead leaped and stretched out his hand to Xiaoqiang, and a force went towards him. Then Xiaoqiang found that his body was out of control. He was extremely shocked: "what are you?"


    "It''s too evil!"


    Then Meng Li heard the sound of water drops. Meng Li narrowed his eyes, and Li Er was stunned: "he Wet your pants? "


    Meng Li put out a force towards the light, and the light turned on. When Li Er saw the scene in front of her, she almost fainted. She never thought that it was like this in the dark before.


    Meng Li just empty lift a hand, Xiaoqiang whole person vacated, his legs can''t reach the ground, desperately flapping.


    This is what a strange scene, Li''er asked in amazement: "elder sister, how can it be like this?"


    Meng Li ignores Li''er. He just looks at the more and more water on the stairs, which drips from his body. Meng Li asks him:


    "do you believe in power now?"


    "Believe in I believe it. " Xiaoqiang looks pale and shakes all over. Meng Li says, "do you want to avenge your father?"


    "No, No." Xiaoqiang replied humiliatingly.


    Meng Li smiles for a while. She sees Xiaoqiang''s eyes calmer, although the will is still driving her to kill Xiaoqiang for revenge.


    Face and hot, remind her Xiaoqiang in her face fan hit things, let hate more thick.


    "You let me go." Xiaoqiang has the courage to speak.


    Meng Li resists the will extremely painfully, but also because the will can''t let go: "I can''t let you go now, I''m still considering whether to kill you."


    "Come on Help! Ma, Ma Xiaoqiang yelled at once.

 Chapter 2325

    He seems to feel Meng Li''s murderous spirit, but he doesn''t know that Meng Li is trying to restrain it.


    Meng Li doesn''t cherish their lives, and doesn''t care about their lives. She only knows how to resist the evil god. She is angry and angry, and she doesn''t want to be manipulated by the evil god.


    If you want to kill them from your own heart, Meng Li may have obeyed. Unfortunately, this was imposed on her by the evil god, which made her hate.


    Xiaoqiang called everyone out, except Lingling, the youngest. Sister Zhang locked her in the room.


    When everyone came out to see this scene, they were so scared that they didn''t know what to say. Sister Zhang stammered to Meng Li: "you let go of my son."


    Sister Zhang summoned up her courage and opened her mouth. Yueqi said, "I didn''t cheat you, did I? There is something evil in her. What kind of power is it that makes Xiaoqiang fly away? "


    "This is too mysterious," said Xiao Jing, shaking her voice


    "Are you going to kill me?" Meng Li asked with a cold face.


    They immediately shook their heads. Sister Zhang said, "we have no malice. Don''t take it to heart."


    Meng Li doesn''t care how fake her language is. She just says to Sister Zhang mercilessly, "you keep saying that you won''t let your son become a murderer, but when your son wants to kill me, you don''t stop him. You still hope that someone will stand up and be the murderer, even your son."


    Sister Zhang looks embarrassed. Meng Li looks at Junxian: "today you asked me what I would kill you with. Do you think I can kill you now?"


    With a wave of his hand, Meng waved Xiaoqiang to Junxian, who was knocked down by Xiaoqiang.


    He was so weak that he was scared. This scene was so horrible that he flew up from the bottom of the stairs in the opposite direction. What a strange force!


    Sister Zhang quickly picked up Xiaoqiang, but she saw that Xiaoqiang was wet somewhere. Xiaoqiang''s face was extremely embarrassed. Her lips moved and she couldn''t say anything else.


    Meng Li turns to untie Li''er, but no one dares to stop her. Seeing Li''er''s fear of himself in her eyes, Meng Li asks:


    "are you afraid?"


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Leave the son to cry without tears.


    Meng Li said, "call me Ali."


    She wanted to hear it so much that she didn''t know why.


    It seems that only by listening to this address can she think more clearly and calm her heart a little.


    An unspeakable consolation.


    "Come down and have a good talk." Meng Li sat on the chair and touched his neck. There was a deep mark on his neck. If he had just had a few seconds in the evening, he would have lost his breath.


    She touched her cheek again. It was very painful, and her eyes fell on Junxian. She looked at Junxian with fear.


    "Let you all come down." With a wave of his hand, Meng Li had the power to push them. The girls were scared to scream, shouting that there was a ghost.


    "Get out of here." Meng Li''s patience was about to run out, and they walked down uneasily. In fact, most of them were pushed by the force. Everyone crowded together and stared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said to them, "I didn''t kill Daqiang."


    There was silence.


    Obviously, I don''t believe Meng Li''s words, because only Meng Li, a man with strange power, can die of Daqiang. But I don''t know why Meng Li has to explain.


    Meng Li said, "do you believe it or not?"


    She just states the facts and doesn''t care whether others believe it or not.


    "Now it''s my turn to settle with you." Meng Li said.


    We must do what we want to do while we have strength. We can do it when we have no strength.


    She didn''t know what evil would do to tease her, but she was waiting here.


    Most of the emotions were imposed on her by the evil god, but now her mind is more and more clear and firm. She only abides by those tiny emotions that are generated by her own heart. They are covered up too deeply by the emotions imposed by the evil god. Meng Li has to endure a headache to find them.


    When Sister Zhang saw Meng Li saying this, she immediately prayed:


    "I don''t know whether you are a human being or a ghost, but can you let my son go? It was my son who offended me just now."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. He''s just a child. He just wants to avenge his father."


    "I admit we are selfish. We are all sorry for you."


    Meng Li said without expression: "I actually want to see a good play."


    "What?" Sister Zhang looked at Meng Li, and Meng Li said, "doesn''t your son like slapping people in the face?"


    Sister Zhang immediately slapped Xiaoqiang in the face and said, "I''ve already helped you fight back. If it''s not enough, I can still fight. Will you spare him?"


    Meng Li said, "if you like to fight, go to fight Junxian."


    Junxian body shock, looking at Meng Li, want to scold, want to say something, Zhang elder sister shook her head at him and said: "admit it, her kind of power, we have a way? It turns out that there is such a magical thing in the world. ""Will you accept your fate?" She said with some entreaties.


    Junxian a face of humiliation, Meng Li said to Xiaoqiang: "like to play more play, I listen to you play enough."


    "I should have killed you, but I don''t like that." She will never yield to the will imposed.


    Even if she knew that the best thing now was to see bodies all over the floor.


    Junxian feel embarrassed, unwilling, Yueqi carefully said to him: "you patience, if we can let her down, we can live until dawn."


    Junxian looked at Yueqi and said,


    "normally, you fight against her everywhere. Are you right?"


    Yueqi choked, Junxian said: "the most atoning person is you. At first, you pushed them to this point step by step. Then, Daqiang''s bad heart made her burst out completely. It was you who killed her."


    Meng Li said:


    "well, it''s just that you''re bored now. You can reflect on your own sins. If you can''t reflect, you can point out the sins of others. The more crimes you point out, the less punishment you will get.


    Everyone''s face is full of humiliation, but no one wants to be punished more. Junxian, in particular, probably knows that Meng Li will not let him go, and is bound to pull others into the water. He continues to point at Yueqi:


    "a woman like you is full of jealousy and can never see others well. In fact, at the beginning, others didn''t invite you to offend you, but you don''t want others to feel better."


    "That is to say, you have no power in life, that is, you have no ability. If you have the ability and power, you are the worst person. You don''t even have the most basic goodness in life."


    "Aren''t you? Are you noble? You are a gentle scum, pretending to be a dog, but in fact? You are also looking forward to other people''s downfall, are you very warm-hearted? I feel sick when I see you dead. " Yueqi retorts.

 Chapter 2326

    "And you, one by one, who really felt sorry for Daqiang? Isn''t it all fear and nausea? "


    "And you, this hypocritical woman, do you shed tears? Have you ever been sad? You should just be sad that you have lost a support in this small team. " Since Junxian wants to pull Yueqi into the water, Yueqi doesn''t plan to let others go. She looks at Sister Zhang and asks.


    Sister Zhang asked with no expression: "I''m not sad. What''s the matter with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me, but it also proves that you are not a kind person." Yueqi sneered, then she looked at the sea and Xiaojing and said:


    "you lovers are always hiding in the corner looking at others. On the surface, you seem timid, but in fact, you leave all the crises and problems to others. You are selfish and indifferent to the extreme."


    Xiaojing can''t help but say: "you always have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. We''ve endured you for a long time, and we haven''t said anything about you. Now you''re in a hurry and you''re biting people everywhere."


    Yueqi sneered: "I bite?"


    "What do you say? If you are all kind-hearted, you will not allow me to embarrass their sisters. The common fault of the world is bullying. So are you. How can I do this alone? "


    "I dare admit it, do you?"


    The sea said: "to tell you the truth, we and their sisters have neither hatred nor kindness, even if it is not wrong to look on coldly?"


    "We''ve never been malicious to you." The sea looks at Meng Li and explains.


    Xiaojing also said: "yes, Meng Li, we have never done anything to you. I hope you will let us go."


    Meng Li said, "did you find the rope?"


    Xiaojing choked, and then said: "although it is, I had to go because of the situation at that time, so I had to."


    "Remember, the accomplice is also a murderer." Yueqi said: "now that we are in this situation, no one wants to be alone."


    "Did anyone come down to save her just now? Aren''t they all waiting for her to die? "


    But ran pulled Yueqi and said in a low voice, "Yueqi, don''t do this. Don''t look at everyone very badly."


    "What right do you have to say about me? Are you a good thing? You always ask me to stand out for you and let me stand in front of you. You bitch, green tea, will only let me go out to play the villain, and then you will be a good man. "


    "It''s the same when I was a student. Boys like you. I''m like the clown around you. I''m like the green leaves with you."


    Yueqi said so, but her face couldn''t hang. Yueqi sneered and said, "don''t think I don''t know what happened to you and Junxian in that room."


    "Two disgusting things, I can''t bear to stay here for a few days, and do that kind of thing secretly."


    However, her face suddenly turned white, and everyone looked at her. She looked at Yueqi pleadingly and shook her head: "please, don''t say it."


    "Don''t say it?" Yueqi laughs sarcastically.


    Sister Zhang looked at Ranran unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that you were better."


    Ran Ran said, "it''s all accidents. It''s just accidents."


    "There''s no time!" Sister Zhang said quietly that she had an unexpected look on her face. She was busy every day and under her nose. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened.


    Meng Li also felt surprised and didn''t pay much attention to Ranran, but she didn''t care about these things.


    But then Yueqi''s words shocked everyone. She said to Ranran, "is that it? Accident? "


    She looked at Xiaojing and said, "I see you are all green. You don''t know."


    "However, she also took your boyfriend away."


    Xiaojing looks at her in consternation, then looks at the sea suddenly. The sea looks flustered, looks at Yueqi in shock, and says, "how do you know?"


    "How do you know? I''m your best friend. Of course, I love you and pay attention to you all the time. "


    "I said Junxian and the sea are not very good, every time for a few minutes, I don''t know if I have served you well." Yueqi''s face is especially mean. She obviously thinks that it''s hard to escape today''s bad luck, so she just spits it out. She scolds her: "you''re a bus, and you look noble and kind. What''s the good thing?"


    "The sea? Is that true? " Xiaojing still can''t believe it. It''s her boyfriend who protects her everywhere.


    The sea is silent, also didn''t deny, small static a slap to throw past, hate ground say: "I am with you everyday, just less than half a month, under the eyelid you and that slut get together?"


    "Bitch." Xiaojing rushed to fight Ranran, but the sea held her and said, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry?" Xiaojing''s body shakes, and great sadness envelops her. She also has a strong hatred for her boyfriend. She says:


    "you are a disgusting thing."


    Junxian looked at Ran Ran and spat, "you are so cheap. Now that you have the sea, what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m looking for you? Didn''t you come to me? " However, she felt very aggrieved, she said: "it''s you who say that we will be together after going out. It''s you who say that we are sad together. It''s you who say that you love me!"However, some accept incompetence, angry tears DC.


    Meng Li just said it casually, and they began to criticize each other, comparing other people''s evil and sin with themselves, trying to make themselves the one with the lightest sin.


    Although they look unbearable, but others also don''t want to stand beside a clean joke, are rolling in a quagmire, who is really cleaner than who?


    So even if it''s nothing to do with Meng Li, all the ugly things are said by Yueqi.


    Li''er was stunned. She murmured to Meng Li: "so many things have happened."


    Meng Li''s expression is dim, but she doesn''t stop them. She looks at them biting each other with great interest.


    "Did I say that? It''s just for fun. You take it seriously Junxian said.


    However, his face changed and he said, "you scum man, you said that clearly. Now you deny that, but you think I''m not clean and don''t want to let others know that you have made such a promise to a person like me. How do you face? Do you want dignity?"


    "But I won''t give it to you!"


    "How powerful do you think you are? I''m just playing. Seriously, if there were no men here, I wouldn''t pick you. Do you think you are very handsome? Think you have a great temperament? "


    "No, no, no, you''re just a little better than a little boy, a little younger than an old man."


    "It''s just you, Lixing and the sea. It''s a pity that you''re not good at both. Lixing?" However, he looked at him with disdain and said:


    "he''s a little ugly and just has no temperament. He really can''t get into my eyes."


    "Xiaoqiang is too thin. His parents are here. I really don''t like him." Of course, when she showed her true face, all the people found that the kind girl''s face was so hateful.


    She threw down all the men''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 2327

    Junxian and the sea both scolded angrily: "I didn''t expect you to be such a bitch."


    Xiaojing also scolded: "dead bitches, you are all dead bitches." She not only scolded Ranran, but also scolded the sea. She was farther away from the sea and said to the sea:


    "I should have thought that you are not a good thing. When you go upstairs, you tell me that Daqiang''s death is not a bad thing."


    "You said that you would not be influenced by the Daqiang family. You said that you hated the way they gave orders." Xiaojing also began to expose the sea.


    Sister Zhang looked at the sea unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect you to think so."


    Haihai didn''t expect Xiaojing to say these words mercilessly. She couldn''t help fighting back and said:


    "are you kind again? What do you do behind my back every day? You also said that Daqiang deserved it. You''ve long hated him like that. "


    "There are Yueqi and Ranran. You say you don''t like Ranran the most. It''s green tea. Yueqi is poisonous. You say Xiaoli is a white lotus. She only looks pathetic. You also say that Sister Zhang is an old and ugly woman, and she is always coquettish and coquettish."


    "You also said that Xiaoqiang didn''t look like Daqiang''s children. It was Sister Zhang who stole it outside. You said that Junxian''s two brothers were extremely false. They didn''t seem to have a very good relationship. They would definitely turn against each other in the future."


    When all the bottom is uncovered, when all the people are shameless, there is no need to disguise, Xiaojing see her boyfriend so thoroughly sell her, hate is stronger, eyes almost stare out.


    But I didn''t expect that when Dahai finished her last sentence, Sister Zhang trembled. Xiaoqiang looked at her and stared at her with hatred:


    "am I really not my father''s child?"


    Sister Zhang shook her head and said, "no, you are, you are." That said, she looked flustered, and the flustered look was enough to tell the truth.


    Xiaoqiang understood, and with an unacceptable "ah" voice, he angrily scolded Sister Zhang:


    "you mean woman, mean woman! How can I have a mother like you, disgusting, disgusting to death! " He ran to a wall and beat it hard. Xiaojing immediately said with pride:


    "look, I didn''t expect to be right."


    Zhang Jie''s face is particularly ugly, Xiaoqiang turned his head and looked at Zhang Jie with hatred: "from then on, you are no longer my mother."


    "Dad had guessed for a long time, but he never dared to make an appraisal. He was afraid to face the truth. He cheated himself and treated me as his own son. But you left me behind. Now you want me again. You don''t deserve to be my mother." He almost growled.


    In a short period of time, mother and son turned against each other, friends became enemies, and lovers became enemies. Everything made Yueqi laugh, and she said:


    "in that case, we all admit that there is no good thing. When we choose to stay upstairs waiting for Xiaoqiang to kill, we should know that everyone is a murderer."


    "In fact, think about how hateful we are. At first, we all thought that she was insane, but we still bullied them with relish. This is bullying the weak. Won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "On the surface, I look the worst, but in fact, you are not so good." She sneered.


    "Look at you. How unbearable and disgusting you are. Why go out here and bury them here?"


    Today, she said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter who we are."


    He said to Meng Li, "what will you do to us?"


    Meng Li did not speak, Yueqi pick eyebrows, look a little crazy: "are you really going to let us go?"


    "To be honest, if you let us go, I think you''re a bit strange. We''ve all bullied you. Have you not had enough these days?"


    "Didn''t you get the cold eye?"


    "Don''t you find it unbearable?" She asked.


    "If I were you, I would torture them with the strength I have in my hands, and return the grievances and humiliations I have suffered these days. Only in this way can I not sit still like you."


    "I look down on you. What should you do, such as see some blood? For example, let''s kill each other. "


    Junxian glared at her: "Yueqi, are you crazy?"


    "Why did you provoke her? If you want to die, just die yourself. Why not? "


    "Now I believe in the evil god in her mouth. She''s not crazy. It''s because we are too stupid and short-sighted." Yueqi said.


    Everyone is silent, maybe.


    "You see with your own eyes that this kind of power still exists in the world. Why do you think there is still a way to live today? We have no capacity to resist. " Yueqi sighed deeply and said:


    "you must not let anyone go. None of them is good. You believe me." She looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "so is human nature."


    This is her innermost thoughts, she finally captured, after knowing that human nature is so, she can guess what these people think.


    Although that will is still desperately driving her."It''s human nature," she said again


    "Yes, so what? Everyone''s humanity is not good, and they hurt you, so you should fight back. " Yueqi bewitches Meng Li and kills everyone like she is possessed.


    Sister Zhang looked at her with gnashing teeth: "you shut up, do you want to die and have to take everyone to be buried with you? You are the most vicious of all. "


    Meng Li looked at Xiaoqiang and said, "don''t you like slapping people in the face? Go and fight Junxian. "


    She didn''t forget it.


    "Junxian, you also play Xiaoqiang. If you play well, maybe I''ll let you go." She hooked her lips.


    Xiaoqiang hesitated for a moment and walked towards Junxian. He said, "let''s do it. It''s all for survival."


    He also looked at Sister Zhang and said with deep hatred: "I want to go out, I want to find out who is stealing from cheap women, I want to know who betrayed my father, I want to kill them!"


    "If we do, will she let us go?" Junxian asked, Xiaoqiang closed his eyes and said: "but it''s impossible not to be obedient. Don''t worry, it''s all for living. No one dares to look down on us."


    Xiaoqiang and Junxian began to slap each other in the face, and their voices reverberated in the hall.


    One after another, their faces were swollen. Yueqi always looked at them with a kind of sarcastic eyes. She said, "you want to live like a dog."


    Sister Zhang snorted: "you don''t want to live, others want to, dead duck mouth hard, how is the first to die is not you?"


    "Why me? Am I the kind of misguided man of Daqiang? It''s hard for you to get divorced. What''s your ex husband like? " Yueqi retorted.


    The angry Sister Zhang clenched her hands.

 Chapter 2328

    Sister Zhang''s face was extremely embarrassed, and she sneered:


    "Daqiang is really not a good thing. When we first got married, he was messing around outside." She looked at Xiaoqiang:


    "do you think your father really dare not face the reality? It''s just that he needs money from me these years. He can make money, but he has lost all his money gambling and stock speculation. "


    "Living on the living expenses I gave Xiaoqiang, you still have a face?"


    "Xiaoqiang, do you really think that your father loves you so much, but he just keeps you around and I give you money? Don''t you really understand? And beautify your father like this. "


    "Money? Your money is dirty. " Xiaoqiang said angrily.


    Sister Zhang: "I think you are happy with dirty money, so what''s your right to blame me? Curse me? "


    Meng Li: "well, enough of the drama. I don''t want to see it any more."


    "Stop it." She told Xiaoqiang and Junxian to stop. Their faces were swollen. She stood up and said, "I won''t kill you."


    She held out her hand and pinched everyone, including Li''er. There was fear on everyone''s face. Meng Li said, "because I won''t kill a person who doesn''t exist, I don''t waste my emotions."


    At a certain moment, her mind finally became clear, and then she understood all this.


    Meng Li is particularly calm at the moment. She said, "don''t fool me with these things any more."


    "Don''t scold any of you. Are you all alone?" When Meng Li finished saying this, their faces were all shocked, and then their faces were especially distorted, smiling strangely at Meng Li:


    "how do you know?"


    "How clever you are Their faces can no longer be described as faces. Instead, they can move their facial features. Their eyes can even be tilted to their noses, or they can be twisted to their temples. It''s terrible.


    Li''er also walks towards Meng Li. She smiles at Meng Li: "good sister, good sister!"


    Her face is also extremely distorted, but this is Meng Li''s face. Meng Li can''t see her face like this. She beats Li''er and tries to scatter her.


    It''s a pity that Li''er returns with the same strength and moves, and the two forces collide. Li''er has nothing to do with it, but Meng Li really feels the pain.


    "Don''t hit me. I am you. It''s you who hurt me."


    "Why do you want to say it? Originally, we were bullied by you. You could kill us at will. Why don''t you?" Li Er smiles strangely.


    Let Meng Li extremely uncomfortable, the other side with her face, make a strange voice, twist the face, make her nauseous.


    Meng Li coldly with a face, said: "OK, I don''t waste time with you things that don''t exist."


    "Don''t try to irritate me, I won''t be driven by will, never."


    "Come on, kill me, kill me." A group of people gathered around, and each twisted face swayed back and forth in front of Meng Li, infinitely stimulating Meng Li''s anger, and their voices were all in his ears.


    "Kill me, kill me."


    "Kill me!"


    Everyone kept clamoring, these voices overlapped, and were forced to various emotions, so that Meng Li was on the edge of fury and madness.


    She tried her best to restrain herself. She had a feeling that if she was really crazy, she would completely lose her only consciousness and be swallowed up here.


    She closed her eyes, but their faces still appeared in her mind, constantly shaking, the fierce atmosphere around her, she felt that she could not bear it.


    "Ah li..." When Meng Li was about to be unable to endure, she thought of ah Li, the voice of the little girl.


    "Scattered..." Meng Li murmured.


    Her face gradually began to calm down, despite the clamor growing louder and crazier, but her face still tended to calm down.


    Then, Meng Li was in a trance. She opened her eyes and found the face of the evil child in front of her eyes. She looked around and found that she had finally returned to the island of punishment.


    She sat up and asked the sin child, "is it fun?"


    "Fun, very fun."


    "Those people are all you, aren''t they? It''s all your wisps of consciousness. Is it fun to tease me? " Meng Li asked.


    The evil child laughed: "it can''t be regarded as consciousness. It''s just people formed by my evil thoughts. They are all my evil thoughts. Don''t you think they are hateful?"


    "It disgusts me." Meng Li sat up.


    The evil child said, "then why don''t you kill those evil thoughts?"


    "Because they are not human beings." Meng Li''s expression is more and more pale:


    "the more you expect me to do something, the more I don''t do it."


    The evil child sighed: "you have not passed the test of me and the evil god."


    "Those evil thoughts are the most superfluous things in me, because they are not evil enough and very disgusting. I don''t like them. I hope you will kill them. Unfortunately, if you don''t want to live or die, you have to fight against me."Meng Li said, "what if you don''t pass?"


    "Not really." The evil child gave a strange smile.


    Meng Li closed his eyes and said, "you can drive my consciousness. What else can''t you do? The most important thing is that I didn''t realize it at first. " She frowned, rather distressed.


    "I don''t know what will happen to those evil thoughts that killed you, but I know that if I go crazy at the last moment and lose my sense, my sense will never come back. The root of evil is deep, right?" She asked, taking a deep breath.


    The evil child laughs:


    "you are so smart."


    "If you go crazy, I will succeed in getting rid of your reason, turning you into a complete evil, and then I will have a pure evil."


    Meng Li: "so you lied to me and said it was a test, just to let me leave only evil, and then devour me?"


    "If I kill them, there is only evil left. If I don''t kill them, I will be driven crazy, and there is only evil left."


    Evil child: "it''s a pity that you let me down."


    "But have you forgotten? Now that you have some sense, living on the island of punishment, your rejection of those evil behaviors will make you look out of place. What should you do in the future? "


    Meng Li said, "maybe I have no future."


    "No, you have. Now you are different from before. You will not adapt to this environment. You will feel more tortured. I want to see it." Said the evil child with great interest.


    Meng Li hooked his lips and said, "no, you''re wrong. Just because you don''t kill me doesn''t mean I don''t kill you."


    "You want to kill me? What can you do? Do you deserve it? " Asked the evil child sarcastically.


    Meng Li lowered his eyes: "I don''t give in to your will to kill the incarnation of your evil thoughts, but I give in to my own will to avenge myself. I hate your teasing me, and even deliberately devour me and destroy me."

 Chapter 2329

    The evil child said, "but you know you can''t kill me, so why Miss Qingqing''s life?"


    Meng Li said, "try it."


    "Where''s the confidence?" Asked the evil child.


    Meng Li suddenly attacked her and said:


    "it''s not self-confidence, it''s a must! I have no grievance or hatred with you. It''s OK to send me to strange places. It''s not a so-called test. I''ve always harbored evil thoughts and teased me. I really can''t swallow this breath. "


    "All my anger now comes from the many wills and negative emotions you imposed on me, which makes me sick."


    The evil boy avoids Meng Li''s attack and begins to fight back. They fight each other. Meng Li thinks he will lose soon, but he doesn''t expect that.


    She was ready to be killed in failure. She thought that even if she died with dignity, she would not live without dignity. She did not want to live in the shadow of evil children.


    At the moment, she was puzzled and annoyed. She said:


    "since the power is higher than me, you should show your real power. Why do you tease me again?"


    Is the evil child playing with her? But she is not. From her hand, it means that she and the evil child can only live one.


    The evil child snorted: "do you think I don''t want to? You should have been vulnerable in front of me, but now you have a strong will. You''re holding me down! "


    Meng Li didn''t quite understand the meaning of the evil child. What is the strong will holding her down?


    Can you hold her down by will?


    "Your heart is strong and firm, which I didn''t expect." The evil child looked at Meng Li and said:


    "what are you doing?"


    Meng Li didn''t understand the meaning of the evil child''s words, but he and the evil child were always in a difficult state. But keeping this state was also the result of her exerting all her strength. She looked at the evil child''s face and thought, can the will really hold her down?


    Her desire to kill the evil child became stronger and stronger. She had never thought of winning before, but now she saw the hope, but her desire to kill became stronger and stronger, and she was shocked to find that she was in a weak position.


    The evil child seems to be getting stronger?


    When Meng Li realized this, she was already injured. They were no longer fighting in the room, but went outside.


    Meng Li''s angry face made him feel proud


    "You have been deceived!"


    Meng Li snorted: "you are used to irritating people."


    "It''s natural," said the evil child. "Most evil thoughts come from anger. To say I''m evil is to say I''m angry."


    Meng Li didn''t pay attention to the evil child, but her words "you''ve been cheated" echoed in her mind.


    There is no doubt that she was deceived, because now the evil child has become stronger, why does she become stronger?


    According to her, before she was weak, she was suppressed by her own will. Now is she stronger because her own will is not strong enough?


    But the will to kill the evil child is stronger?


    Meng Li is thinking about things in her heart, and she has to deal with the attack of the evil child. She presses her step by step and makes Meng Li hurt again. Meng Li feels chest pain and bad luck. She knows that if she drags on, she will die.


    She realized that the problem lies in her own will, but what will she have to suppress the evil children?


    What suppressed her at first?


    Meng Li wanted to calm down and think about it, but now she didn''t have the chance. She was finally shot down by the evil child. Then the evil child took out a dagger and said to her heart:


    "I''ll dig out your heart and eat it."


    Meng Li closed his eyes and said, "why don''t you struggle? The heart of those who are struggling before is delicious."


    "You talk!" The evil child stabbed Meng Li with a dagger. She didn''t go in all of a sudden, but tormented Meng Li with a slow speed.


    Meng Li always closed her eyes. She was worried about her life. It seemed that she had no memory in her life. She passed the day when she met the evil child, and then a series of things happened.


    Now her will is not pure, can not suppress the evil child, what kind of will? She was frantically searching for her first will before she died.


    She knows that only by finding the true will can she have a chance of life, but how can she find it in a short time?


    On the contrary, she lost her ID because of her eagerness.


    The pain of her body told her that soon her heart would be pulled out, and she felt her flesh and blood cracking and bleeding.


    By the way, it''s bravery, bravery not afraid of life and death, and following the will of ID.


    It''s not the will to kill that comes from winning.


    Although the former and the latter seem to be to kill the evil children, there is a huge gap.


    The former is to realize that he and the evil child can no longer live together on the island of punishment. What''s more, he does not allow himself to be teased like this. He respects himself and can only take that step bravely.The latter, simply to win.


    She tried to ignore the pain in her body. She thought more and more, and her mind became clearer. In a trance, she felt that she didn''t belong to this place at all.


    The idea of breaking through her current understanding surprised her.


    "Who are you and why are you keeping me in this place?" Meng Li said suddenly.


    The evil child released his hand, and the dagger was inserted into Meng Li. Then he was suddenly pulled away by the evil child, and the blood splashed out. Meng Li frowned at her and asked:


    "the people of the island of punishment are also the incarnations of your evil thoughts?"


    "Well?" The evil child didn''t admit it or deny it. It''s just a question of unknown significance.


    Meng Li stared at her: "who are you? What are you going to do to me? "


    "You''re right. Everything on the island of punishment is the embodiment of my evil thoughts. It''s all mine."


    "Including you, you are also a trace of my evil thoughts, but you have evolved to be a little independent, and go against my consciousness everywhere."


    Meng left his eyes at a loss, and asked repeatedly in his heart, really?


    As if seeing Meng Li''s inner thoughts, the evil child said, "you used to be ignorant because you were just my evil thoughts."


    "The island of punishment is my world, which can make my evil thoughts grow infinitely."


    Meng Li said, "but people here are always killing each other."


    The evil child said: "this is what I need. Of course, I want to leave the worst. I only need the worst. I let the evil eliminate the weak and leave the strong evil thoughts beside me. Only in this way can I have more powerful power."


    Meng Li was numb with pain and lost too much blood.


    Evil child''s words sound reasonable and logical, but so what?

 Chapter 2330

    Meng Li said weakly:


    "to say the least, even if I am just a trace of your evil thoughts, I now have my own consciousness, that is, a single individual."


    The evil child sneered: "you think very well, but you are dying."


    Meng Li said: "by the way, I also want to tell you that I don''t believe I''m just a trace of your evil thoughts."


    "Although your words seem so natural and logical, I never believe them at all."


    The evil child''s face was once surprised. Meng Li said firmly, "I''m not. I''m not."


    Her tone is very firm, she firmly believes that she is a separate individual, from the beginning is a separate individual.


    There must be something she has forgotten. The little girl''s fragment of calling her ah Li has never been forgotten. She feels so real. It must be something she has gone through.


    She must have gone through a lot before.


    She''s the same.


    "I want to kill you, kill you, I can get rid of the island of punishment, I can go to seek my real memory, find my real me." Meng Li''s eyes are very firm at the moment. He makes the evil child feel soft and sit on the ground.


    "No, you can''t. You can''t find it. You can''t beat me." She murmured to herself.


    Meng Li raised her hand difficultly. She felt that her will was right at last. She suppressed the power of the evil child through the right will. Now she seems very weak. She must seize the opportunity.


    She looks at the dagger on the evil child''s hand, which is still stained with her own blood. She reaches out her hand and grabs the dagger. The evil child seems to have little strength. Meng Li grabs the dagger from her hand easily.


    She stood up difficultly, with a shocking bloodstain on her chest. The evil child looked at Meng Li in panic: "what are you going to do?"


    Meng Li said: "disperse, disperse, since you can be suppressed by my will, it proves that you are not human."


    Meng Li firmly believed in his own judgment, and no longer had doubts and uncertainties.


    In this dilemma, in the muddle, seize the only trace of clarity, and then bravely believe in their own heart, to judge is not a powerful force?


    No longer self doubt, no longer repeated, she can still have a firm belief in adversity, strong and pure will.


    "Go away." When she closed her eyes and opened them again, the evil child''s figure really quickly dispersed, and the surrounding scene gradually became virtual, and finally all turned into nothingness.


    She was so weak that she fell down.


    When she woke up again, Meng Li found herself lying on a small boat floating on the lake, but she didn''t move much. She sat up and looked around. The lake was so big that she couldn''t see the end. The water was green.


    "Ask." She murmured.


    What about her questions?


    She went to feel the existence of the inquiry, but she couldn''t feel it. A gust of wind came, and the boat also rippled. Her body shook with it. Then she held her head, and her head was particularly painful.


    It was painful, and all that she had experienced on the so-called island of punishment poured into her mind, and all that she had experienced in that house.


    "Is this a dream?" Meng Li murmured.


    So many experiences in my dream? Just a dream?


    No, she shook her head. Those are not dreams.


    So she was teased again? The so-called evil child may exist in this space. Before he faints, there is something wrong with asking for love.


    At that time, the thing that pretended to ask for love was probably the so-called evil child.


    So thoroughly teased? Before fainting, she was teased. After fainting, she was teased in a small house and in the place of punishment. She had an intuition that she would be teased.


    She has a kind of deep weakness, the so-called place of punishment, if it is not a dream, it may be an illusion?


    Let yourself into a dreamland, but also let yourself forget everything? It can even lead one''s own will, control one''s own thinking, numb one''s own thinking, and make one''s first self live like a walking corpse


    Her soul is not weak, and it''s hard to be manipulated like this. However, what happened today undoubtedly proves that she really met something powerful.


    The vast world is really wonderful, magical, there are a lot of things that she does not know, she met.


    Meng Li is thinking, what if he is not determined in the environment of the island of punishment, until he fails to grasp the key and fails to come out?


    What if I lost my mind and went crazy when I was in the house?


    If you take a wrong step, maybe your consciousness will be completely engulfed, even if she is gone.


    This dreamland is really a great test for her. At least after waking up, she has a lot of feelings, and even feels that she has sublimated a little.


    Just think of the images of sin and punishment Island, the scenes of eating raw human flesh and looting and eating. She was so paralyzed at that time that she didn''t respond.


    She gave a bitter smile and looked at the endless lake. She didn''t know where to land. She didn''t plan to land for the moment.She had to think about it carefully first, and think about it a little before she could make plans. Now she must have a pair of eyes staring at herself. What if she couldn''t help teasing herself?


    At that time, she thought that every plant and tree in the space had consciousness, but it was a strange consciousness and state, which made her confused.


    This made her think of the so-called evil children. She said that all the people in the island of punishment are her evil thoughts, which are also a kind of consciousness. And those people in that house are actually formed by the consciousness of the evil children.


    All half true and half false, like a dream.


    A person can separate so many consciousness and form the individual in other people''s eyes, so...


    she thought of the consciousness that every plant and tree may be the same thing, because it has the ability to produce countless consciousness.


    Meng Li can only think of it as something, because he has not yet determined what kind of species it is.


    This also explains that at that time, people who pretended to ask for love knew the name of asking for love and why they came here. Every plant and tree was a part of their consciousness. They listened to the conversation with asking for love, and they saw every move of asking for love.


    Monster ah, I think it should be very powerful. Meng Li''s inner pressure is greater because of such magical power.


    If Wenqing is really dead, she will avenge Wenqing. If Wenqing is not dead, she will come back to Wenqing. Meng Li has a fluke in his heart and feels that Wenqing is not dead.


    Although she saw it with her own eyes and felt the disappearance of the questioning, she really thought it was gone at that time, but everything she experienced was true and false


    It''s almost the same thing, but it hasn''t appeared yet.

 Chapter 2331

    Meng Li can''t stay here all the time. She has a clear mind. She flies up and leaves the lake. The lake is too big. It took her a long time to get to the shore.


    When she got to the bank, she was a little at a loss. Suddenly, she felt that it was too big, and she didn''t know where to ask.


    There''s nothing to be gained by releasing your mental energy to search for scope.


    "Ah Li?" Meng Li looked for her for a long time, and a voice came from behind her, which shocked her. She looked back and ran eagerly towards her:


    "ah Li, I have found you."


    She wants to rush to Meng Li''s arms. Meng Li immediately feels the connection between herself and Wen Qing. It is reasonable that the current Wen Qing has a connection with her, but she is not so sure.


    Everything is true and false, clearly see the question dissipated in front of her, if good appeared in front of her.


    If it was fake at that time, why could it sense that it was a question? That kind of induction must be false, and the current induction may also be false.


    Ask close to Meng Li, but see Meng Li step back, she cried wrongly: "ah Li?"


    Meng Li hesitates. She wants to ask for love too much. Whether it''s true or false, she doesn''t want to avoid it. If it''s false, she will be teased again. She has found that she can''t stop others from teasing her.


    If it''s true, it''s better. No matter what we have to face next, at least we will be reunited with you.


    She stopped, but also squatted down with open arms to welcome the inquiry, the inquiry pounced on her arms, soft coquetry way: "ah Li, I miss you so much, I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "How did we get separated?" He looked at Meng Li puzzledly, looking aggrieved and scared.


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know."


    "It''s OK. Fortunately I found you, and you''re OK. We''re all OK." It''s a good attitude to ask for love. If you can find Meng Li, you don''t care about anything.


    "But I see you don''t look very well." She saw Meng Li silent, did not respond to her, her face just a glimmer of joy and fade down, and then worried to say.


    Meng Li sighed slightly and said to Wen Qing, "I''m scared to death. I feel guilty. If something happens to you, I can''t forgive myself all my life."


    She gave a brief account of all her experiences.


    She just said that she had entered a dreamland, and then came out soon. She didn''t say that if she couldn''t come out, she might even swallow her consciousness. If this was a real question, she didn''t want to make her worry.


    After listening to the question, he frowned and said:


    "do you mean someone faked me and died in front of you?"


    "You forget to look at her and wonder


    "Although the man pretended to be you, you came out on the way."


    At that time, it was the alternation of true and false. One moment, it was the appearance of inquiry, and the other was the appearance of that thing.


    Question shaking his head said: "I am in fact confused for a period of time, I can''t remember, I feel separated from you have been anxious to find you."


    Meng Li: "was it you then?"


    He shook his head: "no, I have no impression at all."


    This makes Meng Li smile bitterly. I don''t know if I should believe the question in front of me. If it''s true, what''s the real question then?


    If the "true question" on that day is false, it means that you have been fooled thoroughly, and you have never distinguished the true from the false from the beginning.


    Even the feeling between oneself and asking for love can be imitated, so terrible.


    Are you really incompetent? It''s hard to tell the true from the false, or it''s too true for the other party to imitate, which makes it difficult for him to distinguish the true from the false. Meng Li looks at him and says, "well, since we''re reunited, I don''t want to know what happened before."


    He nodded: "OK, I don''t want to. This space is not fun at all. It also makes us separated." She said a little unhappily.


    Meng Li stood up and asked, "let''s get out of here."


    "Good." Wenqing nodded. Meng Li took Wenqing for a while. Looking at the surrounding environment, he seemed to say unintentionally:


    "this place is still a little interesting. It would be better if my apprentice also came."


    He was stunned for a moment and knew that Meng Li was trying to test her. She covered her mouth and laughed. This appearance was just a snicker. Meng Li said:


    "how?"


    "Asked:" evening star sister, ah Li, how do you still think I''m a fake? It seems that the fake I have caused you a great shadow in my heart


    Meng Li awkwardly said goodbye to the broken hair in her ear and said: "I''m not trying you out. I just mentioned it casually."


    Since they know the evening star, they have never mentioned it here. Naturally, they have not asked them to learn it.


    "Well, you still don''t admit it. It''s good to have face."


    With a smile, she patted her chest and said, "don''t worry, ah Li. No one can imitate or replace me if I really ask for love. Even if others are pretending to me, they can only fake it for a while. They don''t dare to fake it for a long time, and they will show up."Meng Li thinks that what he said is reasonable, but even if he is too concerned about asking, he is still worried.


    Wenqing stopped and said to Meng Li, "ah Li, can''t you tell me whether I''m real or not?"


    Meng Li''s eyes were confused for a moment. She stared at Wenqing. Wenqing probably didn''t know what happened to her. Everything was half true and half false. She could be played out of her mind.


    Meng Li reaches out his hand, and Wenqing also puts it in her palm. Meng Li touches the lines of Wenqing''s palm, thinks about it repeatedly, and finally says:


    "you are true."


    With a smile, Meng Li was in a good mood. She asked, "how are you sure now?"


    Meng Li said, "feel it."


    "I can''t tell. It''s just a feeling." She and Wenqing have a feeling like family and friendship, which now climbs into her heart and makes her feel warm.


    Ask a feeling to say: "that we go out, see here make a little unhappy from."


    Meng Li nodded. In fact, he felt a little uncomfortable. After all, he was teased for so long, but he still wanted to find the place. But he was so capable that he could only insult himself if he went up to look for it.


    Or would you like to take this loss in silence? Can we just go?


    No, Meng Li is still unwilling. She has to go out and ask to see if anyone knows what this thing is and how much consciousness can be differentiated. She has to suit the remedy to the case.


    At that time, if you can find a way to deal with it, you can come back to find out this thing, at least do something to relieve the depression in your heart.


    You have to try whether you can go out first. Meng Li tries to build a space channel, and goes out with a question. It''s a success, very smooth.

 Chapter 2332

    So smooth, on the contrary, let Meng centrifugal have uneasiness, always feel like there is fraud.


    After all, tease yourself so long, so easy to let go of yourself?


    Meng Li is puzzled, and then plans to leave a mark on this space for the next time. Who knows that this space is very special and can''t leave a mark, which makes it difficult for her to find it in the future.


    Just when Meng Li was still trying to remember the location of this space, the space moved in front of her eyes, and then farther and farther away, and finally disappeared.


    Meng Li: "can you still run.


    What do you do when you run away? She was going to go out and make a comeback.


    She felt more and more uneasy. She always felt that something was wrong.


    "Don''t you worry?" Wenqing saw Meng Li''s idea and said, "why don''t we go to the Hui people and ask what''s going on?"


    "In the family?" Meng Li hesitates, but she wants to go back to the organization and ask Wen Zhi. However, since Wenqing has made such a proposal, she''d better go to lingman with Wenqing first.


    Meng Li came back to lingman clan with questioning and crossed the border. The clan leader stayed in his old position. Seeing that Meng Li came back with questioning, he kindly said: "the two children are back."


    Meng Li laughs: "the clan leader is good."


    "Good." The patriarch stretched out the vine and rolled up the question. Meng Li stared at the other side and observed silently.


    Sometimes I have to think more and pay more attention.


    She didn''t see anything wrong, but she didn''t understand the whole thing, so she wanted to see the reaction of the patriarch. The patriarch and Wenqing are of the same clan. If Wenqing has something wrong, the patriarch must be able to detect it acutely.


    However, the patriarch didn''t seem to have any reaction, so he let Wenqing sit quietly on his vine, and he kindly asked Wenqing where to play.


    He asked the patriarch, "let ah Li tell you. I may not be very clear."


    Because she didn''t experience it herself. I can''t understand it.


    Meng Li told the patriarch again, including the characteristics of that space. For example, that thing can differentiate so many consciousness, every plant is it.


    Then he told the story of how hard he had been fooled. The patriarch sympathized with Meng Li and said:


    "child, you are so miserable."


    "How about you He asked again, "I didn''t have anything. I just left."


    The patriarch sighed helplessly:


    "I didn''t expect that you could meet that place. In fact, it''s your blessing, but you don''t understand it. Now you feel distressed."


    "Fortune?" Questioning eyes don''t understand, ah Li has been played like that, can see that she is very depressed, also lucky?


    Meng Li also didn''t understand. The patriarch said, "maybe you don''t know that there is a special place in the vast world. That space carries a trace of vast will, which is called the land of will."


    "Although it only has a trace of vast will, it has great power and lofty status because of this trace of vast will."


    Meng Li felt that he understood a little bit, just like in a small world, if a space contains the will of heaven, it is quite different.


    For the species living in the vast world, the vast will is the will of the way of heaven. The vast world can be compared to a world, and the vast will is often called the will of the way of heaven.


    The patriarch continued to say:


    "there are so many species born in the vast world. He has the supreme power, and a trace of his will forms a space, which is both a holy land and a dangerous place."


    "In general, it''s hard for people to touch the land of will."


    "And you not only met the land of will, Meng Li also accepted the will test of the land of will, and you have come out safely. Can I venture to ask you a question?" Said the patriarch.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "if the patriarch has anything to say, just say it."


    The patriarch hesitated, but still asked:


    "since you have passed the will test, generally speaking, the land of the will will will give you something, and the things given by the land of the will won''t be too bad. Have you got it?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "but I didn''t."


    "Why not?" The patriarch said in surprise: "it is said that people who have not passed the will test will not be able to get out. You have all come out. It is reasonable to give you a chance."


    Meng Li still shook his head: "really no, I don''t cheat you, there''s no need to cheat you."


    The clan leader is a better man, and he can trust him very much. If he really gets something, he must tell him.


    Unfortunately not.


    "Here it is." The patriarch''s tone was a little sorry. He said, "it shouldn''t be."


    "It is said that there will be gains in every city, but it is rare to get nothing." He still couldn''t figure it out.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "no, no, at least I came out with a question. If I lost the question, I would regret all my life.""Now that I''ve let you go, I''m sure I''ll let you go too. Don''t worry about that." The patriarch can detect the uneasiness in Meng Li''s heart and implicitly comfort him.


    After listening to the patriarch''s words, Meng Li completely put down his heart and asked: "patriarch, why? Ah Li is so excellent that he has passed the test of his will. He should have a chance. "


    "Why is that land of will so stingy? Why don''t you give it to Ali?" She fought for Meng Li.


    The patriarch was silent, and Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "maybe he didn''t like me in the end, so he didn''t give it."


    The patriarch thought about it and said, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Patriarch, just say it." Meng Li nodded slightly, and the patriarch said, "although you are not weak now, you are human in the end. It is reasonable to say that when you walk with Wen Qing, you have the chance to meet the land of will. If you want to give the chance to the land of will, you must give priority to the species in the vast world."


    "You are, after all, a human from the small world."


    "Patriarch." Questioning nervously looking at Meng Li, afraid that the patriarch''s words hurt Meng Li, she said: "ah Li is very strong, stronger than me, that is, if you choose, you must choose ah Li."


    "I''m so small and weak that I won''t choose me."


    The patriarch laughed, patted Wenqing twice with a vine and said, "but you are a species of the vast world. The land of will is also a part of the vast will. You are a child of the vast world."


    "I don''t care so much," he said


    Meng Li said with a smile: "well, how can I be so stingy and self abased? Would you mind that? "


    "The patriarch is honest and impartial. How can I care? I know what he means


    Because of his birth, he is an outsider or a weak outsider to the land of will.

 Chapter 2333

    "Is the land of will a species? Have a unique individual? " Meng Li asked the patriarch.


    The patriarch said, "no, the land of will is only the will, it is not a species."


    Meng Li said, "is that the way of heaven similar to the small world? But more humane than the way of heaven in the small world? Because it''s more advanced? Is there an embodiment of that vast will? "


    The patriarch thought about it and said, "yes or no, the vast will is just like the way of heaven in the small world. It is more unpredictable than the way of heaven in the small world, and there is no so-called incarnation."


    "And the land of will, if it has to be said, may be like the little messenger of the vast will, which will give some unique people opportunities and missions."


    "The land of will has no incarnation." The patriarch asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "I understand."


    The patriarch was still puzzled. He said again, "you''ve come out safely. Why don''t you?"


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s OK, no matter."


    After knowing this, she was still a little disappointed. At first, she wanted to find the place, but after knowing that it was the place of the will of the vast world, she didn''t have this heart. It just had the will and power similar to the way of heaven.


    Besides, it''s just the will. If you want revenge, you can''t find an object. It''s really magical. With only a trace of vast will, you can form such a wonderful place, completely control yourself, and even make yourself forget everything at a specific time.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t take a fancy to herself. She didn''t give herself a chance. She couldn''t help sighing, saying that it''s false not to lose.


    Who doesn''t want to get a chance to go further and get rid of himself now?


    Others think it is a place of will that is hard to meet in a hundred years. They have gone and been tested, but they have nothing in the end. If they say it, it will be a joke.


    At the bottom of my heart, I was forced to accept the test.


    The patriarch said, "in fact, don''t lose your heart. There must be reasons for choosing the land of will. Some opportunities can''t be seen or discovered immediately."


    "Is there really no change in your soul?" He asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "No


    "I''ve changed my mind. After all, I''ve experienced something in it."


    The patriarch said: "the sublimation of the soul is also an opportunity. It''s not easy for you to keep your mind at least in that situation."


    "The will of the human race is so strong, that is, the will of the land of will can''t make you sink. If you can''t hold on, you can''t get out." The patriarch was shocked.


    Meng Li said with a smile:


    "the human race seems weak, but in terms of creativity and willpower, it is not inferior to other races."


    "I have done a lot of tasks, experienced a lot of world, too many things, some things have been integrated into the soul, self will is difficult to be destroyed."


    "Yes, I can beat you, but I can''t beat your will." The patriarch said with appreciation.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "the clan leader is over praised."


    "At least you get the sublimation of your mind." The patriarch continued to comfort him that he didn''t want Meng Li to be too lost. He knew that Meng Li didn''t get anything, so he didn''t say it too absolutely.


    But she is very unhappy. If she didn''t get the chance, she might not be so unhappy, but it''s Meng Li that she cares about the most. She says discontentedly:


    "I''m so sad. Why?"


    As a Terran, it''s really hard for Ali to make progress, but he missed this opportunity.


    In particular, I feel sorry for a Li. Seeing that Wenqing is so hard, Meng Li can''t immerse himself in the loss and has to coax Wenqing to be happy. She said:


    "it''s really OK. I''m relieved."


    "Isn''t there a saying that I am lucky to get it and lose my life?"


    "But you''ve suffered, you''ve come through." The patriarch felt helpless when he saw the picture. He didn''t want to say it, but he still said, "well, don''t be sad."


    "I didn''t say some words because I''m not sure. I''m afraid you''ll always be worried about becoming a piece of heart disease. But it''s hard for me not to say them, and I''m still worried about them. I''ll just say them to you."


    Ask in the eyes of the expectation, urging the patriarch: "you quickly say."


    "First of all, it''s just a guess. It doesn''t mean that things are like this. Maybe it''s not what I think. Don''t expect too much."


    "Good, good." He said quickly, and Meng Li nodded slightly: "please tell me, patriarch. I''ll listen to it, and I won''t have too much obsession."


    "That''s good."


    "As I said just now, there is a mission in organic fate, and another possibility is to give you a mission." The patriarch said solemnly in a deep voice.


    Meng Li Leng: "mission?"


    She shook her head and said, "there are many species in the vast world, and abilities are all over me. How can I let the land of will give me a mission?"


    "If you are on a mission, chances will come at the right time." The patriarch sighed slightly, as if he thought it impossible, and said:"But these are my guesses. Don''t take them too seriously."


    After all, it''s an individual race. There are too many restrictions. The patriarch sighs in his heart. Is the land of will so cruel? Choosing others but not giving them a chance makes people feel sad. It''s better to choose to ask. At least, asking is a child in the vast world. No matter how many points you give, asking and Meng Li have deep feelings. It can also be said that they are both prosperous. If asking gets a chance, it also benefits Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    Mission or something, she didn''t feel that she had a little mission.


    And the whole test, nothing more than a test of their own mind, did not say that the test of their ability, do not look at the ability, how can be given a mission?


    The second possibility that the patriarch said was too slim. He did not dare to give birth to any expectations. To tell the truth, even if he had a mission, he was not so willing to bear it. Who knows if the so-called mission is against his will?


    He is very persistent in the test, and would rather die than yield to the will of others. This kind of performance does not seem to be worthy of being a person who completes the mission.


    The patriarch said:


    "in fact, there are many people carrying a mission, and each person''s mission is different. For example, your organization needs someone to guard, that is, the person carrying a mission."


    He said this, Meng Li thought of Yuanzi, he should be this man.


    "For example, I''m guarding the lingman clan. It''s also my mission. I get some chances because of this mission. I don''t have the chance to experience the test of the land of will, and it''s not the vast will that deliberately gives me. But I''m born with a mission, but if I have a mission, I''m destined to be born."


    "It''s for the sake of making contributions to the vast world. Maybe because you were not born here, the land of the will specially entrusts you with a certain mission in this way. At that time, you can also contribute to the vast world."

 Chapter 2334

    Meng Li gave a bitter smile, not because she belittled herself, but because the possibility was too small.


    There are so many creatures in the vast world. As the patriarch said, many people''s missions and responsibilities are doomed from the moment they are born. Why give them special missions and responsibilities.


    How much ability do you have to fulfill the mission and shoulder the responsibility?


    Moreover, from the tone of the patriarch, it seems that the vast will of the vast world does not attach much importance to the human race.


    I think so. If we attach importance to the human race, the vast world should produce the human race, rather than the rare human race of all kinds of species.


    That''s all.


    I don''t want to.


    What she has is hers, what she doesn''t have is fate.


    "Thank you, patriarch. I feel much better in my heart, and I''m relieved. I won''t have obsession, and I won''t be unwilling." Meng Li said to the patriarch.


    "You don''t mind, I don''t care, life is still long, missed this opportunity, there are other opportunities."


    I opened my mouth. It''s a chance in the land of will. The others can''t match.


    However, any alili who has a small mission and makes a contribution to the vast world should be able to get a big chance.


    It''s just that the patriarch and Ali have talked about this, especially Ali seems to feel much better now, so there''s no need to mention this matter to make trouble for Ali.


    "I believe a Li, a Li is so powerful, it must be unusual, and a Li still has me, no one else has." He said shyly.


    Meng Li laughs: "yes, I still have you."


    He De, how can you have a question.


    The existence of questioning benefited her a lot, that is, the talent of strengthening her strength made her struggle less for many years.


    Thinking of the yin-yang pearl in Wenqing, Meng Li asks Wenqing to take it out and have a look. Wenqing gives the yin-yang pearl to Meng Li. Meng Li senses the power in the yin-yang pearl. The change is very obvious. It is developing in a good direction, as expected.


    She returned the Yin and Yang beads to ask for love and said, "I need you to help me keep them for a while."


    Although she didn''t know when she would let Wenqing Yunyang go, at least now she didn''t know the fire. If she felt it, she would go to ask shifanling.


    She thought of organizing the smart bird, asking a question with 2 million points, and then got a bad answer at that time. Now she is not willing to ask about anything, probably because of her first disappointment.


    "Yes," he said


    Meng Li laughs and pulls Wu Xiang out of the patriarch''s body for a chat. Wu Xiang is not curious about their trip. They talk to him incessantly. He is quite serious when he listens to them. After listening, he takes a look at Meng Li and asks with regret:


    "are you ok?"


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s OK."


    Wu Xiang: "that''s good. Don''t care too much."


    "You are already a man of good fortune."


    Meng Li laughs: "yes, I feel very lucky to meet you."


    "Shall we go to the vast world?" she asked


    "Are you ok?" Ask some hesitation, don''t you need to calm down?


    Does she still have expectations for the vast world? The main thing is that it''s so disappointing.


    Meng Li asked: "why not?"


    She pulled the question and patted her: "am I so vulnerable in your heart? So cynical? "


    "I''m disappointed in the vast world just because I''ve been tested by the land of will and I don''t give any reward? No, I still want to go to the vast world to find some benefits and make up for my spiritual loss. "


    He said with a smile: "well, anyway, we''ve even met the land of will in the legend. What else can''t we meet?"


    "Let''s go, while we''re still lucky, let''s go for another tour." She said impatiently.


    Meng Li looked at her with a smile, and then said goodbye to the patriarch again. The patriarch said helplessly, "OK, you go. Pay more attention outside, and always pay attention to eating out."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    She paid special attention to it. Before going to the place of will, she used Vientiane to see it clearly. If she went out with her own questioning, it would not be so easy for her to get caught.


    And found something wrong, the first time out of the Vientiane Ming, in short, ask out alone, you are not so assured, but with their own words, can reduce some risk.


    However, there is only one Vientiane Ming. I must bring it with me. When the world goes wrong, I will use it immediately, so I can only bring it with me.


    The cost of this product should not be cheap, and it seems that it is difficult to achieve mass production, or the organization doesn''t think it''s necessary. It''s not given to the general taskers. Meng Li hopes to give it to the general taskers, so as to reduce the risk of the evening star.


    She came back to the vast world with questioning, and paid attention to the land of the next will. What if she met again?Meng Li didn''t know what he wanted to do with it, but he had this idea in his heart. However, heaven didn''t fulfill his wish, so he didn''t ask her to meet it a second time.


    Even if you can''t find it, this time you still let Wenqing choose a space. Before you go in, Meng Li still took a look at it with Vientiane. He didn''t go in until there was no problem.


    However, Meng Li seems to have been in this space. Do you have any impression?


    In front of her eyes, the picture of birds circling and singing recalled her memory.


    She remembers that when she first came into contact with the vast world, she came here to try her luck. At that time, Chi Jingfang was still with her, and her two friends, Wei Ye and Meng shuangshuangshuang.


    At that time, he came here and broke into a piece of snow. Then he froze like a fool in the snow and got nothing. Finally, Meng shuangshuangshuang couldn''t stand it. Wei Ye took her back and left himself and Chi Jingfang.


    Later, I met a group of small fire people. At that time, I picked up some fire crystals, which were used to enhance the shadow of rosefinch.


    Now come to think of it, the energy contained in the Huoyan crystal is not very strong, so it should be of little use to the rosefinch shadow now.


    But you can find the giant wind beast. At that time, the giant wind beast was very friendly to them. At least they went to the snow and got nothing. After that, they gave them directions and asked them to go to the little fire man to find the burning crystal.


    Meng Li looked as like as two peas of birds were flying around and flying around. This scene was like the first model. She stood there and waited. All the birds were here, which meant she would come out of the giant wind beast''s territory.


    She also wanted to see him. He was kind in memory.


    And then go to the snow? Just because you couldn''t go inside at that time doesn''t mean you can''t now.


    After a long time, the giant wind beast appeared, his voice was still so vicissitudes, but very kind, he said:


    "hello."


    Meng Li can feel that a line of sight falls on her.

 Chapter 2335

    It''s the beast that''s watching her.


    The birds hover in the giant wind beast''s body, adding colorful colors to his body. The picture looks beautiful and ethereal. When they ask for love, they see the giant wind beast''s friendly voice, and the voice changes, they shout:


    "grandfather."


    Giant wind beast''s huge head twisted, as if to put his eyes on the body, also opened his mouth to respond:


    "Xiaoman, hello."


    Meng Li pick eyebrow, Xiaoman?


    What''s the name?


    Is it because the root of the question is a vine, so the giant wind beast is called?


    Sure enough, they are all species in the vast world, even in human form.


    "Terran? Soul? I remember meeting you. " Giant wind beast said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "yes, my friend and I came here a long time ago." Meng Li described the scene at that time, and giant wind beast also thought about it for a long time. He said:


    "is that so?"


    "I don''t remember the details very well."


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s OK, I just remember."


    "You''re stronger." The giant wind beast pondered and said.


    Meng Li laughed more happily, she did not deliberately come to find this space, because before she came in, she had forgotten this place. It was meant by asking for love. Maybe it was fate. She really came back here.


    When I came here, I was much weaker. At that time, I didn''t become the domain master. My strength was not strengthened by the power of the small world''s heavenly way, and I didn''t absorb so much world power.


    Being praised and affirmed by others makes her in a good mood.


    "Can I call you master Feng?" Meng Li said.


    Giant wind beast said: "it''s just a name. It''s up to you."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "I''ll call you grandfather Feng." Since he was familiar with the question, he stretched out his hand to pull giant wind beast''s paw. Giant wind beast covered his little head with another paw and said:


    "Xiao man, you are so cute."


    "I''ll treat you to food."


    Ask for love to immediately see to Meng Li to smile, let Meng Li inexplicably feel that she is smiling.


    She shook her head and waved the feeling out of her mind. How could she see it like this?


    "Well, grandfather Feng, what do you give me to eat?" The whole person was leaning on the giant wind beast''s huge paw. Meng Li covered his face and didn''t see it.


    This girl.


    Do you want to eat and drink in the vast world with one mouth?


    Giant wind beast gently stroked the small head with its paw and said kindly, "right now."


    After a few seconds, a colorful bird flew over from a distance, holding an emerald green plant in its mouth as long as a flute.


    The bird personally sent it to Wenqing, who curiously asked the giant wind beast, "grandfather wind, what''s this like?"


    "This? Last time your patriarch came to me and asked for it, I didn''t give it. " The giant wind beast gave out a laugh, which surprised Wen Qing:


    "how can you recognize our clan leader?"


    "Yes, that''s why I know you. Although I don''t know your name, I know you are the child of lingman clan." Giant wind beast is very kind.


    Meng Li smiles. He is surprised and happy. Unexpectedly, Jufeng beast knows the clan leader.


    At that time, when I came here, my asking didn''t take shape. It seemed that I was staying in Lingtian space.


    "And what is this?" Ask the feeling to take that to look over and over again.


    Giant wind beast said: "this is evergreen. It''s very useful for your family. But don''t eat it now. Go back and consult your clan leader. Maybe last time your clan leader came to me for you. I thought he didn''t give it to make up for himself."


    "Evergreen?" After thinking about it and remembering it, he excitedly said:


    "earlier, the patriarch said that he wanted to find me Changqing and that I should eat some, but later he said that he couldn''t find it and told me to wait for some more days. I didn''t expect that you gave it to me, grandfather Feng. Thank you!" She looks happy.


    Giant wind beast said: "Xiaoman has a good personality, which naturally deserves good things. Besides, this is also the first time we meet. I should give you some gifts."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Feng." Wenqing happily looked at Changqing in her hand. It was cold in her hand. She also said:


    "Xiaoman will bring you a gift in the future."


    Meng Li: "this guy calls himself Xiaoman directly.


    I''m good at it.


    Meng Li feels funny. He doesn''t seem to be so lively. How can he keep a living treasure around him.


    But the patriarch is also there. Since asking for love needs to be evergreen, she should tell her that she can''t find it. Thinking of this, she feels guilty and doesn''t know what it needs. Especially when asking for love grows up to this point, she doesn''t know what she needs.


    She said to Wen Qing, "in the future, the patriarch will tell you what to look for, and you will tell me that I will try my best to find it for you.""Well, good." She nodded her head and explained to Meng Li, "in fact, the patriarch didn''t tell me what Changqing was good for me. He just mentioned it. Later, I forgot about it without giving it to me."


    "Don''t worry, Li. I won''t be polite to you. If I want anything, I''ll tell you." She raised her head, blinked, opened her mouth, and Meng Li saw that everything was smart.


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s good."


    "What''s your relationship?" The giant Beast asked curiously.


    The relationship between Meng Li and her was like pouring beans. After hearing this, Jufeng beast said with a smile:


    "so it''s fate."


    Although asking for love seems to know everything, Meng Li also listens to it. After listening to it, her overall feeling is that asking for love is very talkative. What she should say and what she shouldn''t say are avoided in an extremely ingenious way.


    And it''s hard for others to notice that she''s avoiding it.


    "Put it away, put it away." Giant wind Beast asked to ask for love, and asked for love to put Changqing away with a smile, and gave giant wind beast a salute, saying that it was the first time to see the patriarch''s friend, so it should salute.


    Giant wind beast is more happy, he said: "lingman clan, in addition to your clan leader, other people are very polite."


    The more he said that, the better he could guess the relationship between him and the clan leader.


    "Can''t he be the one who''s scheming me? I want you to come here? " He asked half jokingly.


    Wenqing took a look at Meng Li. Meng Li said, "master Feng, you misunderstood me. We just happened to come here."


    "Then you deliberately wait for me here." Giant wind Beast asked with a smile.


    Meng Li said, "that''s because I still remember you, master Feng. I want to see you."


    "So." Giant wind beast said: "I said that guy is not like this, it''s OK, don''t mind, I just tease you children."


    The voice falls, he laughs heartily, Meng Li and ask a feeling to look at one eye to also smile.

 Chapter 2336

    Then the giant wind Beast asked, "what were you going to do here?"


    Meng Li said: "at first, I wanted to walk around at will. It would be better if I could find some useful resources, but now I plan to go to the snow to have a look."


    The giant wind beast said, "you didn''t get much last time, did you?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "at that time, they were freezing to death. Those snowballs were aggressive, and there was no way."


    Giant wind beast Oh a: "snow over there, there should be nothing you need."


    Meng Li doesn''t recommend her to go to the snow again. Why? She didn''t know.


    Maybe the giant wind beast and the snow also have a friendship there? Or do you really think she doesn''t need something?


    No matter what the reason is, since the giant wind beast has said so, there is no need to insist on going again. Even for the sake of the clan leader''s friends, this respect should be given.


    "Go to flame mountain." Giant wind beast suggested.


    Meng Li: "go to pick up those flaming crystals?"


    The giant wind beast thought for a moment and said, "maybe those things are of little use to you now. They are too many to eat."


    Meng Li pursed a smile, which could be regarded as the default of the giant wind beast. The giant wind beast sighed: "I didn''t think about it carefully."


    Meng Li also has some helplessness. In fact, it''s not surprising that huoyanjing has little energy. It''s also valuable, but it can''t stand it. Now Nanming is too demanding to leave the fire. It''s hard for ordinary things to make it change qualitatively.


    But Meng Li is not very happy to pick up huoyanjing and sell it back. Those little huoren over there are too noisy and noisy. Moreover, taking a lot of food from people''s families is not so authentic. It''s meaningless to take it. He simply won''t go.


    Giant wind beast thought about it and said, "I''ll take you to a place, even if I give you a gift."


    "The wind grandfather, this is not very good, you have given me evergreen


    "That''s not enough to express my love for you," said the beast


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng. You are such a good man. I will give you a good reception when you come to our hometown." The voice is crisp.


    Giant wind beast ha ha straight smile, is very kind, he looked at Meng Li said: "child, also calculate to give you a gift."


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng. I will definitely repay you if I have a chance in the future." Meng like airway.


    The giant wind beast said, "be ready. Don''t be scared by me."


    When he finished, Meng Li felt that he was surrounded by a gentle Phoenix, and then the scene changed rapidly. Finally, they completely changed their place. It was a stone field, and there was no grass around.


    The giant species here don''t need material to survive


    The huge giant wind beast started to walk, and the birds didn''t follow him, so his outline was not obvious. Meng Li looked carefully to see that his paw touched the ground, and said:


    "child, work hard, dig out the stones on the surface of the ground, and you can take them out when you see the off white stone head."


    "There are many underground. They are called Zhijing. I''ve seen your soul body dig this."


    Giant wind beast said with a smile: "but the area they found is very small, there are not so many fat crystals, and they have dug it up, so I will bring you here."


    Meng Li''s eyebrow picking, soul body, is it the person of the organization? Or someone from Luo Zhenyu?


    "A lot of people?" Meng Li asked more.


    Giant wind beast said: "quite a lot, come prepared, like looking for this, other soul needs, you should also be useful."


    Meng Li nodded and laughed: "thank you, master Feng."


    "Grandfather Feng, you are so friendly to people, but you live in this space, can you accept others to take resources here?" Asked the questioner curiously.


    Giant wind beast good temper said: "I just live here, does not mean that things here are mine, all this is the vast world, we live together in the vast world, so resources are shared."


    "Unless there are the resources of the owner, it is also said that some species are particularly dependent on a certain area, because that area has the material they need. In this case, it is very difficult for others to touch it."


    "It seems that there are no species living on it, and there are no species living around it. Take this place as their territory, and it is regarded as a common resource. Who needs to take action."


    He said, "grandfather Feng, you are so kind and open-minded."


    "It''s all like this. Didn''t your patriarch take you out for a walk? Is the area you live in finished? There are many other species that live in harmony


    "Patriarch? In my impression, the patriarch is rooted there all day, not to mention taking us out to play. " Ask a feeling to pout a mouth, discontentedly say.


    "Hey, that old guy." Wind grandfather helpless smile.


    He said: "don''t be idle, dig as soon as possible, dig more."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, dig."Although facing coolie next, I''m very happy. It''s a harvest. I feel like I have to dig for gold.


    Giant wind beast also said: "if you want to harvest more, you should work harder and spend more time, because I feel that when you come next time, there may be no more here."


    "Those soul bodies are looking for this thing in droves. They always come here, sooner or later."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, thank you, master Feng."


    "Come on, I have to go around and see you later, OK? Little vine He inquired.


    He nodded and said, "grandfather Feng, you''re busy first. We''ll dig by ourselves."


    Giant wind beast left with a smile, leaving Meng Li and asking for love. They were empty handed, and it was hard for them to start their work for a while. Meng Li said:


    "I''ll buy some tools."


    You can''t really dig with a hoe. It takes too much effort. The organization must have tools to cut the thick stones on the ground, and then see the underground fat crystals.


    "Yes," he nodded


    Shopping still has to go back to the system space. It''s very fast to build a channel to go back directly. When shopping, I checked the price of Zhijing by the way. It''s no longer on sale in the mall, but some organizations recently bought Zhijing in large quantities.


    Can do business with the organization, price negotiation.


    After confirming that Zhijing is useful, Meng Li wants to pull Wuxiang to dig together, thinking, why not take him?


    He''s getting fatter and fatter. It''s time for him to take exercise. Otherwise, he will be a little fat man after he turns into shape. Everyone is very slim. Does he want to be out of place?


    Meng Li, who had made up her mind, quickly ran to the lingman clan and took Wu Xiang away. Originally, she wanted to tell the clan leader about the giant wind beast, but after thinking about it, she had to wait until she came back. She was still a little worried about leaving her alone and was anxious to meet her.

 Chapter 2337

    Wuxiang was reluctantly pulled to the stone by Meng Li, and then muttered:


    "I have no body, I certainly can''t be as convenient as you. Why do you embarrass me?"


    "There''s nothing I can do."


    Meng Li said angrily: "every day you are the laziest. Don''t you want to change shape quickly? If I dig more this time and I can get more strength, I''ll find you the natural resources and treasures you want. "


    In fact, she really didn''t expect Wuxiang and Wenqing to do much, that is, Wenqing must accompany her to dig here, so bring a partner to Wenqing.


    They just play and dig, and they can concentrate on digging.


    Wu Xiang said, "it''s not urgent. It''s not the right time."


    Meng Li: "does it take time to transform? As long as you have enough energy in your body


    "You don''t sleep every day, do you?" Meng Li felt that he had told the truth.


    Wu Xiang shook his head: "it''s not the right time anyway."


    He looked at him askance: "I doubt if he dare not. Is he ugly in human form, for fear that we will dislike him?"


    "Inferiority, would rather keep the body mixed in the beauty, so we can get our care."


    This words pour is to make Meng Li to laugh, she asks: "is it no appearance?"


    "Of course not. If I turn into a human, I''ll have to fascinate a lot of young girls. I''m just afraid that you''ll be infatuated with me. Even if you''re a child, it''s mainly you. You''re a woman. I''m sorry." It''s hard to say the tone of Wu Xiang.


    "What? Do you still dare to think that ah Li can''t do it? " Ask questions.


    Wu Xiang turned a white eye, looked at her and said, "we dig the ground?"


    He nodded: "yes, in fact, just after ah Li left, I thought of you. I regret that I didn''t let ah Li go to pick you up. I didn''t expect that ah Li and I wanted to go together. It''s so good."


    Wuxiang sighed: "my sense of existence should be lower."


    How could I forget you


    Wu Xiang "..."


    forget it, all of you have come. You''d better work hard and strive to finish as soon as possible and liberate as soon as possible.


    When the work started, the three of them began to work. Meng Li bought some tools, which were easy to use. Because of the tools, he also improved the efficiency. Soon he saw the fat crystal, which was off white and separated from the stone on it.


    That is to say, after digging up the thick stones on the surface, it''s easy to separate the fat crystals from the stones. The thickness of the fat crystals is about 20 cm, and then there is the soil below. We need to cut these fat crystals one by one, and then clean up the lime and soil on them, and then put them into the mustard space.


    Meng Li also specially said: "don''t cut it too small. Try to be square and bigger. It looks good and always feels like it can sell at a good price."


    Wu Xiang is responsible for cleaning up the lime and soil on it, and the whole thing is very disheartened. He looks up at Meng Li angrily:


    "you are a real money fan."


    "It''s a gift from master Feng," he said Meng Li said with a smile.


    Wu Xiang: "what wind elder, who gives a gift and asks someone to dig it by himself, are you sure it''s not corporal punishment?"


    "You don''t understand Wuxiang. Don''t talk nonsense. Grandfather Feng is not like that. It''s very good that people are willing to tell us. If people want to know how to be content, they can''t ask grandfather Feng to dig for us when he is old."


    "Xiaoman is right. I''m old." Giant wind beast came back again, his voice suddenly appeared behind Wu Xiang, Wu Xiang was startled, looked back and saw nothing, he said:


    "who?"


    The giant wind beast stretched out its huge claws, put the tiny Wuxiang in its hand, looked at it carefully, and cried, "little guy?"


    Wu Xiang is in the hands of giant wind beast, just like a moth is in the hands of human beings. Wu Xiang squints to see the nearly transparent body of giant wind beast. He says behind his back that people are bad mouthed, and he doesn''t feel embarrassed. He calmly asks: "are you master Feng?"


    "You can call me that." Giant wind beast is extremely tolerant. He doesn''t care what Wu Xiang said just now.


    Wu Xiang was silent for a few seconds, and finally said: "elder, I think I should continue to help them, I can''t make them work hard, so you put me down."


    "Good." Giant wind beast gently put Wuxiang on the ground, he said: "you dig very fast."


    "Dig more, maybe not next time." He asked again and nodded: "well, don''t think we are greedy then."


    "No Giant wind beast said: "I have something to do with you, and I have a bit of predestination. Naturally, I''m partial to you. In fact, I''m at most borrowing flowers to offer Buddhas. I hope you can get more and finish digging."


    "Get busy first." Giant wind beast also felt that he would make others uncomfortable here, so he said.


    Also with the wind gently to everyone fan, quite gentle, and then leave.


    Meng Li and ask them to continue to dig. They don''t shout bitterness or tiredness. They help to dig with enthusiasm. Meng Li can probably guess what Wenqing thinks in his heart, so he is moved for a while.Because the land of will didn''t give her any chance, she felt that she was still lost. She wanted to make herself happy through these.


    To comfort her soul, she didn''t want to be disappointed in the vast world. After all, it was like being fooled by the land of will.


    Children with heart, but they are not so vulnerable.


    Wuxiang does what he can with no expression on his face, and stops to let Wenqing feed him.


    Ask for love:...


    naturally, I don''t forget to feed Meng Li. I didn''t like eating very much before. Now I work hard and eat sweet food, but I think it''s delicious.


    Meng Li felt that he had dug for a long time and had dug a lot. He organized the powerful tools to make them dig very fast. Meng Li looked at the harvest and found that it was full of mustard seed space.


    "Let''s stop digging," she said


    "As long as a Li is satisfied, we won''t dig," he said


    Wu Xiang immediately threw away a fat crystal in his hand like a brick and said, "you are satisfied."


    "In fact, you can dig a little more, but I listen to ah Li," he said


    Meng Li had a look. They had already dug half of them. It was not easy to start. Although master Feng had brought them and repeatedly asked them to dig more, it was not very good for them to dig clean. They had to be more subtle.


    Take half is good, so it doesn''t seem too greedy and despised.


    The rest of her will not be cheeky to come back to dig, it''s like going to someone else''s home, they take you to the orchard, let you pick fruit to eat at will, you can''t think you can go at will in the future.


    Even though this place is not his


    Satisfied, satisfied, Meng Li is very happy.

 Chapter 2338

    "Let''s wait for master Feng for a while. We must say goodbye to him." Meng Li said.


    Questioning and Wuxiang have no problem. Meng Li puts away the tools, and then some Zhijing doesn''t clean up. Although Wuxiang''s work is easy, she and questioning help to do it.


    While chatting, Meng Li said: "when I sell these fat crystals, I''ll give you three shares, one for each person."


    Ask a feeling to be surprised to say: "what ah, leave you unexpectedly and I so see an outsider."


    "So you and I will have to pay for our own food when we go to Yushang?" Wen Qing looks at Meng Li pitifully.


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s OK."


    If you want to ask for love, you can give her some strength, but obviously you don''t want to ask for love. She goes to the domain with herself, so you can take it.


    Anyway, what you buy for Wenqing is deducted from your own account. There''s really no need to be so outspoken with Wenqing. I have some problems that should be corrected.


    However, in this case, we should really ask them for their opinions. It''s their attitude to ask or not, and it''s their decision to ask or not.


    "Wu Xiang, how about you? Would you like to try to absorb some of the world''s strength? " Meng Li thinks he can have it.


    But he also refused: "no interest."


    Meng Li: "great strength." Meng Li said.


    Wuxiang still said, "I''m so tired that I just want to sleep."


    "You don''t have any interest in the rest. Take it yourself and buy me something to eat later."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "OK."


    No similar, has not been an urgent strong heart, with him to go.


    While chatting, he collected all the Zhijing. After a while, the giant wind beast came. Seeing him coming, Meng Li laughed.


    Fortunately, he has stopped. If he is still digging hard when he comes, he will be embarrassed, because this time he must come to see if they have finished digging.


    "No? There are so many more Asked the beast kindly.


    He said: "ah Li said that you can''t be too greedy. She said that you should keep some good resources. If you empty this place and cut off the roots, you won''t produce fat crystals here in the future."


    Giant wind beast Oh a: "very good, very good."


    "But in fact, we can dig some, so as not to break the root vein." Said the beast.


    Meng Li shook his head and said some polite words. He refused. Jufeng beast stopped talking about this topic, then asked Qing to say goodbye to Jufeng beast, but still politely asked Jufeng beast:


    "grandfather Feng, I invite you to our family."


    She said very sincerely, giant wind beast even readily agreed, he said: "well, I''ll have the cheek to go to your clan to see your clan leader."


    When the matter is settled, Meng Li inherits the feelings of the giant wind beast, and it''s not easy to slip away directly, so he follows Wen Qing and the giant wind beast back to lingman''s land.


    Patriarch


    "Ask for love, how did you bring him?"


    "Don''t you welcome me?" The giant wind beast made the clan leader''s vine dance with the wind. The clan leader''s terrible vine rolled in the air for a few times. The two people should have made a joke, and then both sides stopped.


    The patriarch laughs: "I''m sure you''re welcome, but there''s nothing to entertain you."


    "I don''t need anything." Giant wind beast said with a smile.


    Wenqing went over, took Changqing out and said to the patriarch, "patriarch, this is a gift from grandfather Feng."


    Seeing Changqing, the clan leader''s attitude changed dramatically. He encircled the giant wind beast''s paw with one of his own vines. They seemed to shake hands, and the clan leader said happily:


    "long time no see, I miss you very much!"


    Giant wind beast


    "I''m very moved that you are still so warm-hearted." Said the patriarch.


    Giant wind beast


    "All right, all right." Some of the giant wind beasts can''t bear the enthusiasm and reality of the clan leader, so their claws get rid of the clan leader''s vines.


    The clan leader didn''t feel anything, so he rolled up his question and then showed off to the giant wind beast:


    "how about her? It''s a double talent


    "And it''s a great talent."


    The giant wind beast was a little surprised: "how could he have two talents? It''s rare! "


    "How can that one be green enough? One more. " His voice falls, a bird suddenly appears in this space, and then takes a heel with Changqing. She catches the bird in a daze. After she catches it, the bird disappears. Meng Li looks carefully, and it should be hiding in the body of giant wind beast.


    The patriarch gave out a laugh that was almost magical. He was not only proud of the double talent of asking for love, but also seemed to be secretly pleased to get two evergreen from the giant wind beast. Wu Xiang was shocked by the laughter and his eyes were numb. Asking for love could not help covering his ears with his paws.


    The laughter


    Meng Li was quite speechless."You see your patriarch is proud. Are you happy?" In the laughter of the patriarch, the giant wind beast is calm and asks for love.


    Ask a feeling to make a face to move of appearance, say to giant wind beast: "wind grandfather, I am too moved, thank you."


    "But are there too many?" I''m sorry to ask.


    "No, not much," said the beast


    He nodded and said in a low voice, "thank you, Grandpa Feng."


    "I''ll call your patriarch to take you to my place to be a guest some other day, good boy." Giant wind beast touched the small head of the inquiry.


    Ask: "everyone is touching her head. When can she touch someone else''s head? Her eyes turn to Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang: "don''t look at me.


    "Good boy, good, listen to your patriarch, your clan needs you." Giant wind beast said meaningfully.


    He only nodded his head, but Meng Li heard something else from the giant wind beast.


    Look at the rare pride of the clan leader, and then think about the giant wind beast. When he heard about the double talent of asking for love, he took out an evergreen. Their attitude towards asking for love is so special. When you think about the clan leader''s special attitude towards asking for love, asking for love is always around the clan leader, and the clan leader also attaches great importance to her?


    Meng Li had a little guess, but he didn''t guess deeply. Let''s talk about it later.


    It''s no use thinking about that now.


    The clan leader stopped laughing when he had enough to laugh, and then chatted with Jufeng beast. The clan leader worried about the things that Jufeng beast didn''t give him last time. Jufeng beast explained:


    "there was no such thing at that time, I''ll keep it for you when I have it."


    "I don''t believe it. You must have gone to the hermits." The patriarch is usually gentle and kind in front of Wenqing and Mengli, but he is more active in front of his old friends.


    The giant wind beast sighed and asked for love. He couldn''t help but cut in and asked, "clan leader, what is the hidden female clan?"


    "Then? That''s a group of ordinary guys, very ordinary. I''ll show you when you get older. " The patriarch replied.

 Chapter 2339

    "All right," he said


    The clan leader and giant wind beast continue to talk.


    "Patriarch, master Feng, you talk first. I may be going back." You Yun informs Meng Li that there is something wrong with the small world, so Meng Li has to go first.


    The patriarch said politely, "Meng Li, if you''re not in a hurry, play for a while."


    Meng Li: "there is something to deal with."


    The patriarch nodded: "good."


    Meng Li said goodbye to them one by one, then left lingman land, and then went directly to Yushang to see the small world with problems.


    She hopes that this small world is a common problem. Just deal with it. However, the scene she is most reluctant to see is that this small world has become the host of extinction.


    That is to say, the small world is completely abandoned. She gives the small world to Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi frowns and says, "although there is a boundary, it still can''t completely prevent the small world from becoming the host."


    Meng Li said faintly: "this result is expected in the early morning."


    Wen Zhi shook his head and said, "how can I tell you? The function of the border is not as great as we think


    After hearing this, Meng Li felt a little worried, but he was relieved to say, "it''s better than nothing."


    "Yes." Wen Zhi took a look at Meng Li: "pay more attention to the small world."


    He nodded his head


    Because there is no small world, Meng Li is not very comfortable. There are so many worlds in Xiaonan District and even outside the region, which are disappearing at an irresistible speed, but there is no new small world. In this way, the world is always less and less.


    We all know what it means to have fewer and fewer worlds.


    "By the way, I found some fat crystals."


    Meng Li says to Wen Zhi that she really can''t think of any solution, and the organization doesn''t mention a complete solution to the problem, which proves that there is still no way to take this thing. It''s useless to worry too much about it. Let''s talk about something else.


    Wen Zhi: Zhijing


    Meng Li nodded and said, "isn''t the organization buying this thing at a high price?"


    Wen Zhi laughed for a while, sat down and poured a cup of tea for Meng Li, then poured a cup for himself, and then said:


    "acquisition is true, but it didn''t say high price acquisition. Do you still play word games with me?"


    Meng Li: "who dares to play word games with you? I just have a short experience and feel that the price offered by the organization is high."


    "Oh." Wen Zhi laughs again: "OK, how many?"


    Meng Li asked: "can you take the liberty to ask first, what price?"


    "Can I treat you badly?" Wen Zhi raised his eyes and asked.


    Meng Li laughs for a while. I don''t think it''s unfair.


    "Show me first." Wenzhi reaches out his hand to Mengli. Mengli hands Wenzhi the mustard seed space full of fat crystals. Wenzhi takes a look at it and says faintly:


    "OK."


    Meng Li knows that these are not as good as others, but the number is not small.


    "How about a million bucks?" Wen Zhi asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I don''t understand the price."


    "One million Jieli, you are the domain master of my Southern District. I will treat no one badly." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li is suddenly happy. Wen Zhi picks his eyebrows: "what are you laughing at?"


    Meng Li said: "I was fined one million by you earlier, and I feel so painful that I suffocate. Now when you say one million, I don''t feel much."


    "Naturally, you are too little." Wen Zhi said angrily.


    Meng Li pursed a smile, but it was also pleasant. She said, "one million is one million."


    "Good." Wen Zhi nodded, still quite appreciate Meng Li''s refreshing, not greedy, not hesitant.


    Wen Zhi asked one more question: "where did you dig these fat crystals?"


    Meng Li said, "the boundless world."


    Wen Zhi pointed to the table and said coldly, "I know."


    "Not willing to say, not forced."


    Meng Li said: "the main reason is that I''m about to finish digging there. It''s not very useful to say so. I''ll leave some roots and veins. I can''t kill them all. Then there won''t be any more fat crystals in that place."


    The main reason is that it''s the place where giant wind beast is introduced. Once he comes back, he tells Wen Zhi that it''s not good for Wen Zhi to arrange a group of people to dig for giant wind beast.


    Wen Zhi didn''t care much about it. He said, "if you find it, I''ll get it back at a high price."


    Meng Li felt relieved when he saw that Wen Zhi didn''t seem angry. She nodded and Wen Zhi said, "now the tissue is really short of fat crystals. You should pay more attention to it when you are outside. More is better."


    Without waiting for Meng Li to ask further, Wen Zhi said, "because one of the materials needed for the boundary outside China is lipid crystal."


    Meng Li''s expression was more serious: "like this."It turns out that the fat crystal is the material to build the boundary, and the cost of those boundaries is extremely large. In addition, Luo Zhenyu also buys materials here, so it''s normal for such a large loss organization to lack the fat crystal.


    However, although the organization has not reached this stage, it has not made the news of the lack of Zhijing public. It just put up a label of out of stock and organization acquisition on Zhijing''s page.


    Many products have this kind of label. If it wasn''t for Wenzhi, I couldn''t think of the role of lipid crystal.


    Even if you want to organize, you can''t spread this kind of news everywhere. Although the border can''t completely stop the phagocytosis from choosing anything, it attracts the phagocytosis to a certain extent and reduces the chances of other phagocytosis hosts. The existence of those borders makes people feel at ease.


    If we all know that even the materials for the construction of the border are beginning to be in short supply, it''s hard to avoid panic.


    After that, when I went to the vast world, I really had to pay more attention. Meng Li had a sense of responsibility. He not only wanted to make money, but also wanted to find what the organization lacked within his ability to make a contribution to the organization.


    After all, the border also protects itself to some extent.


    She promised Wen Zhi, "I will pay more attention in the future."


    I don''t have to think about the stone land introduced by master Feng. I really can''t be cheeky any more. I can only say that I will pay attention to it later.


    The organization is so short of fat crystals. Now it''s a special time, and the prices are soaring. She already knows that the price of Wen zhigei is low, and that it''s worth more than a million yuan.


    Because there are so many stone fields. I dug half of them by myself. The thickness of the fat crystals is about 20 cm, which is the volume


    Meng Li realizes that, but she has already agreed to Wen Zhi. In addition, Wen Zhi and his family have never treated themselves badly, and they have taken care of themselves. With that care at that time, they can''t take advantage of the fire at this critical moment.


    If we had to go back and talk about the price with Wen Zhi, we would have gained more power, but Meng Li gave up.


    She also knew that Wen Zhi was intentional. She didn''t tell her the importance of Zhijing until she agreed to the price.

 Chapter 2340

    Wen Zhi saw that she didn''t talk about the price any more, and said:


    "people who don''t ask for the organization regard the organization as their own home, but if you think about us like this, we are much better."


    The current situation is that everyone is afraid that they don''t get enough. Some people begin to prepare for their own future. Some people start to make rumors and create panic for fear that the world will not be in chaos.


    With the shortage of resources and the rapid rise of prices, some of them are slowly becoming uncontrollable.


    Meng Li just nodded slightly and said, "I remember how you and smart girl took care of me."


    Now, it''s really a small reward for the kindness at that time. It''s also because of these reasons that I can accept and understand.


    Wen Zhi nodded: "good."


    "It will arrive later. Don''t look at so many fat crystals. They need to be further extracted. The last ones that are useful are those."


    Meng Li: "good."


    I don''t know how many components are really useful after extraction, and how large a boundary can be constructed.


    I don''t know how much this kind of consumption is, but I don''t need to ask, because I can''t promise anything.


    Originally, she gained a million world power, and the one million world power was obtained by digging. It cost nothing except a little physical strength. She should be very happy to get a million, but she can''t feel happy.


    On the contrary, his heart became heavy. In fact, from Wen Zhi''s words, he could see that the situation of the organization was getting worse and worse. There was no sign of improvement. He was closely related to himself.


    "Anything else?" Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li wanted to say that she was ok, but when she thought of the land of will, she couldn''t help asking, "what is the land of will?"


    "The land of the will?" Wen Zhi said, "how do you know?"


    Meng Li said, "I listen to others."


    Wen Zhi pondered and said: "there is a trace of vast will in the land of will. It is different in the vast world. Generally speaking, it is difficult to find its trace."


    Meng Li Oh a: "so ah."


    She didn''t intend to tell Wen Zhi that she not only went to the land of will, but also accepted the test of the land of will, but now she has come back with nothing, which is a shame.


    "Are you free? Can you tell me more about the land of will? " Meng Li asked.


    Wen Zhi nodded and said, "but in a few words, I''m not stingy."


    As for the saying of the land of will, Wen Zhi is similar to the patriarch, that is, after passing the test, he will be given a chance, or chance and mission will come. However, Wen Zhi said one more thing than the patriarch. He told Meng Li: "some people will encounter the land of will, but they can go in and out safely, just like the ordinary vast world, Not everyone who goes to the land of will will get the test of the land of will. "


    Meng Li laughed: "good."


    Can Wen Zhi think of it? Someone who has passed the test of the land of will can get nothing.


    A chance is lost, which is a blow to the soul.


    Wen Zhi suddenly half jokingly said: "do you want to find it?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I''m just curious. I''ll ask about it."


    "The land of the will can only be found by fate, not deliberately."


    Meng Li: "I know."


    "Don''t give birth to too many obsessions." Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li: "OK, thank you. I see."


    After talking with Wen Zhi about the land of will, he says goodbye, and Meng Li returns to the system space.


    She opened her profile and looked at it.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1 million


    Jieli: 1.49 million


    soul power:


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan District Master


    position: extra profit: 50000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    There are only one million points. Meng Li can''t remember the specific cost. He probably spent some money on the domain, and then bought the tools for digging fat crystals. The prices of those tools are not cheap. I remember they are tens of thousands of points.


    However, Jieli is more than 1 million, which was originally 440000. Because this time, the small world has unfortunately become the host of destruction, so it is scrapped. Xiaonan District lacks a small world to give her back Jieli, which is also the reward for dealing with the small world. There is 50000 Jieli, plus 490000, and Zhijing sells one million. There is no mistake in the account.


    She suddenly wants to ask Wei Yi to have tea, chat and do it as soon as she wants. Meng Li sends a message to Wei Yi, and Wei Yi can basically reply in time because of her work."What''s the matter?" Wei Yi made a puzzled expression.


    Meng Li didn''t bother to exchange greetings, so he directly and clearly said that he wanted to invite him to tea and chat with him, but Wei Yi didn''t refuse. He just said:


    "there''s a domain owner who will come to me to get the materials. You wait for me, and I''ll contact you after he comes to get them."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Then wait for Wei Yi in the system space for a while, and do the task after meeting Wei Yi?


    If you ask for help, you won''t go there. When you say goodbye to her, you tell her there''s something wrong here and go to see her next time.


    If you Yun didn''t inform her that there was something wrong with the small world, she planned to wait for the giant wind beast to leave lingman''s land, and then she would go to the vast world with questioning. However, when there was something wrong with the small world, she was not sure how long she could deal with it. She had to tell her that it would be next time.


    She knelt down in front of the desk, opened a book and read it. She adjusted her heavy heart. Without waiting much time, Wei Yi sent her a message that she could meet.


    Then they meet in a teahouse and sit opposite each other. After a polite exchange, Meng Li begins to inquire about Wei Yi.


    Because Wei Yi is in charge of materials, he should know better.


    "There is a growing lack of materials, and the destructive effect of phagocytosis is beyond human imagination. You know, things can also become the host of phagocytosis. They no longer exist because of phagocytosis." Wei Yi frowned slightly, he said:


    "because of the loss of too many things."


    Meng sighed: "yes."


    She still can''t help asking Wei Yi about the price of the next fat crystal, and then from Wei Yi''s words, she understands that Wen Zhi is really lower in the price.


    But she didn''t care too much, because she was ready in her heart when she was at Wenzhi, and she guessed how much.


    "The organization has specially assigned personnel to look for various resources in the vast world. The meaning from there is that it is more and more difficult, and the output speed of the vast world seems to be much slower." Seeing Meng Li''s worried eyes, Wei Yi said: "but don''t be frightened by these. The amount of organization is too large, so it''s hard to work, but it''s far from the end of the mountain."

 Chapter 2341

    Meng Li nodded: "that''s good."


    "Yes, don''t worry too much. Maybe one day there will be a turning point." Wei Yi said, "everything is organized."


    Meng Li laughs: "you still believe in the organization."


    Wei Yi asked: "don''t you believe it?"


    Meng Li Leng: "believe it."


    To a certain extent, the organization is also a reliance in her heart. At least when she needs something, her first reaction is to find it in the domain, or the mall in a large area.


    Both the domain and the mall are organized. It''s really inconvenient if you don''t have these.


    Wei Yi comforted Meng Li a few words, he also said: "if there is any change, I will tell you for the first time that there is no particularly serious thing happening now."


    "I told you all I knew."


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "thank you."


    Wei Yi thought about it for a while and said, "Oh, yes, the organization has more strict requirements on us. That is to say, the amount of materials should not be wasted for no reason, and we should urge the domain owners to pay attention to this."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''ve never been extravagant."


    Wei Yi said: "I know this, but now we are asked to spot check from time to time, so as not to let the domain owners lie about the amount."


    Meng Li nodded with a smile: "yes, I can. I don''t mind."


    Wei Yi said: "you are gentle, easy to talk and easy to get along with. I don''t worry about it. It''s mainly individual domain owners who don''t cooperate very well."


    Some people are sensitive and say that the organization does not trust them when they hear that they need to be checked.


    Meng Li: "there''s no way."


    The two chatted again. When they felt that they were almost done, they said goodbye to each other, and then went on their own business. Meng Li thought of his million yuan Jieli after he returned to the system space, or?


    Absorbed?


    The ultimate pursuit of gaining the world power is to make itself stronger. It is better to absorb it than to stay in the account, and enhance its own strength. Even in the face of any unexpected situation, it can better deal with it.


    It''s not going to get into trouble just because it''s just a little weaker.


    I remember that it wasn''t too long for me to absorb a million world power last time. Meng Li recalled that it should be something after Feng Chu calculated.


    I don''t know how much distance is left between me and Fengchu after I have absorbed the one million boundary power.


    The one million is due to the spiritual fruit, and the one million is due to the Zhijing. It''s not good to rely on the low income of the Tasker and the domain master to get strong quickly.


    Meng Li absorbed 20 soul crystals in order to ensure that his soul could normally carry the one million world power. After absorbing the 20 soul crystals, Meng Li looked at them and found that the 40 soul crystals he had limited to buy from smart girl last time were gone.


    There were only a few dozen left. After counting them carefully, there were fifty-two left. Meng Li took a deep breath, and then absorbed a million world forces at a time.


    This time, the effect of absorbing the one million boundary force is not as big as that of the last time. It''s not that the boundary force has shrunk, but that the strength of itself has become higher.


    Seeing that there are more than 400000 talents on the account, I think that this time asking for love and no match is to work for her. Fortunately, they usually buy what they need, and they don''t owe them too much. In the future, they will still be obliged to buy what they lack within their ability.


    Meng Li has a faint smile around her mouth. Asking for love and no one gives her a sense of home. She is a bit like the parents of the two of them.


    With a smile on her lips, she lay on the bed and slowly closed her eyes.


    I''m so tired. Get some sleep.


    After Meng Li wakes up, you Yun tells her that there is something wrong with the small world. Meng Li rubs his eyebrows and says, "I''m still in a hurry this time, otherwise I''ll go out to do the task."


    She went abroad. Fortunately, the world didn''t suffer from this. She just had some common problems. Meng Li was familiar with finding out the problem and then asked Wei Yi for materials.


    Wei Yi looked at Meng Li solemnly and said:


    "master Meng, I have submitted your application materials. Can I go to the problem world with you now?"


    Meng Li: "in a word, it''s funny that Wei Yi carries out his own work.


    It wasn''t until I met her that I told her to spot check the usage of domain owners. At that time, he said that some domain owners didn''t cooperate very well, so he turned around to spot check himself.


    It doesn''t matter, she can cooperate with Wei Yi''s work. After all, Wei Yi helped her a lot and introduced two people to her.


    Maybe Wei Yi has a lot of tasks to complete. Meng Li feels that the other party should not distrust him. He will feel that he is making a false report.


    Even if it''s true, I''m not afraid if I''m doing well.


    Meng Li also straightened his face and said, "OK, I will support your work."


    He took Wei Yi to the problem world for an inspection, and Wei Yi also made a serious record, and then gave the material to Meng Li, who solved the problem in front of Wei Yi, and then went through the remaining procedures.Wei Yi said, "thank you for your cooperation."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "you''re welcome."


    Wei Yi whispered, "don''t mind."


    Meng Li laughs: "I will not care."


    They say goodbye again. Meng Li returns to the system space and wants to ask you Yun to find a task for her. However, the evening star sends a message to her, saying that he wants to ask about the power of space.


    Meng Lishuang quickly agreed. It''s natural for me to ask my father to help me. It''s also natural for me to be instructed by my master.


    Just chatting with Wanxing for a long time, she still doesn''t seem to understand. After thinking about it, Meng Li brings her to her own system space. This is a private space, and there will be no outsiders to disturb her.


    "Master, it''s still the same here." The evening star says to Meng Li with a smile.


    Meng Li said, "No


    "That''s fine."


    "Master, I''m stupid." She said.


    Meng Li shook his head: "well, don''t be polite to me. Come on, I''ll teach you."


    Meng Li kneels down, and the evening star kneels down opposite her. He gives Meng Li a salute by overlapping his hands. Meng Li smiles and begins to ask the evening star about his understanding of the power of space.


    Probably know the concept of the late star, Meng Li a little thought to know the late star into which error, and then began to teach late star.


    Evening star is not stupid, hand in hand teaching, careful to say, plus her own touch out some of the truth and foundation, finally built a small space.


    Although all aspects of the poor, but Meng Li is still gratified, Kua Wanxing from the beginning to do this share is stronger than himself.


    Evening star just shyly said that Meng Li was wrong.


    Fumbled out a little way is also considered entry, evening star also feel not much, add disturb, said she went back to try again, and Meng Li said goodbye.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. She should understand more.


    Then I really decided to do the task.

 Chapter 2342

    Meng Li just heard the bell when she reached the right position. When she was fully integrated into her body, she opened her eyes and saw that the mobile phone screen beside the bed was on.


    Reached out to take the phone over, see is a strange phone, no notes.


    Meng Li thought that he had just arrived, but he didn''t receive the plot. He was not suitable to answer the phone, so he pressed the phone off.


    After thinking about receiving the plot, who knows that the phone call is coming again, Meng Lijian or that number, thinking about whether there is something urgent?


    What if you miss something critical?


    Thinking of this, Meng Li answered the phone. There was a beautiful female voice. She said:


    "Hello, are you Jing Wan?"


    Meng Li raised his hand, rubbed his eyebrows, coughed, cleared his throat, and said:


    "if you don''t have the wrong number, I am."


    She doesn''t know if the client''s name is Jing Wan.


    "Ah?" There was obviously some doubt, but she didn''t put Meng Li''s words in her heart. She said:


    "classmate jingwan, I have something to do with you."


    Meng Li listened to her serious tone and said, "you can talk about it."


    "Well, it''s..." Hearing Meng Li''s calm tone, he hesitated.


    "Don''t you really know me?" she said


    Meng Li said, "if it''s not very important, can I call you back in half an hour?"


    "Ah? All right, all right The other side said, "jingwan, you should be busy. I''ll call you back in half an hour."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Thank you for your understanding.


    After hanging up, Meng Li immediately receives the plot.


    The client is Jing Wan.


    Jing Wan has a boyfriend named Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE is Jing Wan''s high school classmate. He has been pursuing Jing Wan throughout his high school. In his words, it is because he only has Jing Wan in his eyes that he can''t learn well.


    He said he loved jingwan too much.


    The whole class knew how fascinated Zeng CE was with Jing Wan. At that time, Jing Wan and other boys talked a few more words, and he could go to other people. They were all innocent high school students. When they met Zeng CE, they were helpless. Over time, many boys took the initiative to keep a distance from Jing Wan and did not want to ask for trouble.


    Jing Wan is very helpless about this, but he can''t change Zeng CE. Zeng CE''s action of putting her eyes on her all the time brings her distress as well as moving.


    After all, she was the only one in Zeng CE''s eyes during her three years in high school. Few people could compare her with her only when it comes to her persistence.


    The girls all admire mu jingwan. After all, they get a boy''s wholehearted love. Although Zeng CE doesn''t study well, he looks ok.


    It''s said that Zeng CE''s bad study is because Jing Wan has separated his heart. Everyone says that, including Zeng CE, who also told Jing Wan that I just have no intention to study in my heart. If I study, I should be the first in my age.


    Everyone said that, which gave Jing Wan the illusion that he had planned to give up her studies for her sake.


    Pay too much, not only three years of persistence, but also the future.


    But jingwan was still a little strange. She didn''t ask Zeng CE to give up so much.


    But the teenage girl didn''t think deeply. She was just moved by this feeling. Especially in the summer vacation after the college entrance examination, Zeng CE started a fierce pursuit. When Jing Wan didn''t have the academic pressure of high school, she felt more sympathy and regret for Zeng CE''s failure in college.


    Many emotions intertwined, so she finally agreed to associate with Zeng CE. The summer vacation was their sweetest time. They went to the library, swimming pool and so on


    After a leisurely summer vacation, it''s time for Jing Wan to report to the University.


    Then Zeng CE gave her a big surprise, he even applied in advance to become the cashier of the supermarket beside the university canteen.


    He said that he would accompany Jing Wan to college, and he would take good care of her.


    In the summer vacation has developed a deep feeling, so jingwan is very moved, very happy to have such a boyfriend.


    After the beginning of school, when the students knew the situation, they were also very envious of Mu jingwan. They all said that Zeng CE was a good man. When the story spread, many people paid special attention to Zeng CE to see what this devoted and affectionate boy looked like.


    It was a sweet year.


    When Jing Wan was a sophomore, Zeng CE told her that he had found a game, which was so magical that all the equipment in it could be brought out.


    Jing Wan


    Although the boy friend''s words sound very unreliable, but probably because of love, Jing Wan decided to play the game.


    Zeng CE gave the client a bracelet, told her it was a connector, and then played on the computer. The client obediently took the bracelet, and when she entered the game, she was stunned.


    Because the game is so lifelike, just like being in it, she feels that she is really stepping on the ground inside the game. She even feels that the hurt she gets in the game is very real, just like the pain is on her body.After entering the game, as long as she wants, a large screen will appear in front of her anytime and anywhere for her to complete some operations, such as selecting identity and so on.


    On this screen, some tasks will be issued immediately. The difficulty is different, but there will be a gold reward for completing the task. Then the gold can buy the equipment inside. If you want to withdraw cash, you can come to the real world.


    It will be sent to players from an unknown place. The equipment is not a simple model, but has real effect.


    This is the magic of it. For example, the Pigu pill in it can really keep people from starving for two days after being exchanged. For example, the Yangyan pill in it can really make girls look good after eating.


    For example, the knife inside, as long as it is presented in the game, is a real knife, sharp and exquisite.


    However, the things that gold coins can buy are also very limited. There are still many equipment that can''t be bought with gold coins. You need to brush with luck or do tasks.


    If you are lucky, you can drop gems, rubies and sapphires, which are also real gems in the real world. They are of excellent quality, even rare. If you sell them in the real world, you can sell them for millions or tens of millions.


    There are also top-quality jade and some life-saving medicines. The various precious things in them make people excited.


    Jing Wan played for a while and got some gold coins. With a try mentality, she bought a scar removing cream with all the gold coins. Unexpectedly, it came to her a few days later. She once told her to try it quickly. She doubted it. Then the scar she hadn''t removed for more than ten years was gone.


    What a surprise!


    "Is that amazing? Then if we get a gem, won''t it be millions? " Jing Wan jokingly said to Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE nodded and said very seriously, "of course."

 Chapter 2343

    Then Zeng CE told Jing Wan that he had obtained the agency right of the game company. He needed to buy the bracelet connector on Jing Wan''s hand, and only when he bought the connector could he play the game.


    And you can''t buy the connector for money. You need to provide information to apply. You can get the internal test account through the application, and you can buy the bracelet with the internal test account.


    Zeng CE told Jing Wan that the game is still under internal test and has not been officially released, so there are still more programs to play the game.


    Jing Wan said to Zeng CE, "why am I not so complicated?"


    Zeng CE held Jing Wan in his arms and said, "as an agent, I will naturally make it up for you. Who makes you my favorite person?"


    Jing Wan was so sweet in her heart that Zeng CE said, "I''ll be a little busy later. Maybe I don''t have much time to accompany you."


    "It''s OK. You''re busy." Jing Wan is good at understanding people''s feelings. She knows the meaning of Zeng CE''s saying this to her. Next, he may be busy with his work.


    Zeng CE began to search for users. At first, he didn''t go directly to tell others about the magic of the game. Instead, the game planted ads on other people''s devices. Some people were curious and applied to play with a try mentality.


    Jingwan university is the first group to put advertisement into the game. More and more students begin to play the game and get some practical benefits.


    In fact, this matter can''t be said to be mysterious. After all, there are pills, swords and swords in real life. It''s also very maneuverable for them to mail them after they withdraw cash. That is, they are all thinking about a problem. Won''t the game company pay for it?


    In other words, what does it have to do with them? You just need to see the benefits.


    You can play the game and get the things in the game.


    Then gradually spread in the school, the game fire, everyone knows the game, but not everyone can get the internal test account and link bracelet.


    A lot of people want to, game page appeared agent''s name again, it is Zeng CE''s, everybody a contact, just discover is supermarket that handsome boy.


    Then we all know Zeng CE. Zeng CE is very popular in school. Many people take the initiative to make friends with him and want to get an internal test account through application.


    Some people got the link, submitted several times, but failed to pass the application. When they saw the students showing off the game, they were very red eyed and worried.


    And this game has become a trend, even if not to be able to cash things in the game, but also for the joy of the game.


    This game is really happy and addictive, especially when you enter the game with a connector, and then the feeling of being personally on the scene is very wonderful.


    So how can the real game experience not be exciting and produce a sense of crossing at any time, and the characters in the game are very beautiful, which makes them have the illusion that they are so beautiful all the time.


    The scenery inside is also like a fairyland, intoxicating.


    Some of the experiences in the game can even be regarded as another kind of life for them. This extreme sense of experience makes people who have accounts obsessed with the game and praise it.


    As long as a person has this account, the people around him are full of curiosity and want to play the game.


    So Zeng CE suddenly became rich.


    Many people give zengce a high price in order to get an account. They firmly believe that there is nothing that can''t be done without money. Since zengce is an agent, there must be black box operation.


    Then you also found a problem, as long as you can afford the high price, you can basically pass the application, so the school''s rich students have this internal test account.


    There are also some people who get the internal test account by making friends with Zeng CE.


    Of course, there are also those who have passed the application relying on their own luck.


    In less than half a year, the number of users has increased rapidly. Everyone is trying to show off the game in their own circle. They hope that their friends and relatives can also play with them.


    An ordinary person can influence dozens of people, not to mention those with excellent connections. The people who play this game are not limited to jingwan school, but also others. You can find this game on the Internet, and the news has been reported.


    However, people who want to check the game company didn''t find it. They only found all the relevant documents. Other people''s documents are complete, and there is no illegal operation. People who are so jealous of this game have no way to do it.


    In less than half a year, the game has become well known to all. Almost everyone who knows the game has tried to apply for an internal test account. Some people can apply successfully even if they don''t know Zeng CE. The range of game players is becoming wider and wider.


    As time goes on, Zeng CE has become more and more rich. He is not only the agent of the game, but also the great God player in the game. He brushes a gem in the game, withdraws it, and finally auctions 10 million.


    At that time, 10 million was not a lot for Zeng CE, but it gave other players great confidence. They also wanted to paint a gem through their own efforts, and then auction several million.He has become the envy of everyone. Because of his excellent operation in the game, he has gained a lot of fans, and of course he has made many rich second generation friends.


    Instead of working in the school supermarket, he bought a house outside.


    Although he took the client out, he didn''t just love the client.


    This game not only brought him money, but also brought him a lot of contacts, along with many girlfriends.


    Yes, he made a lot of girlfriends, including the pure and lovely Lori, Gao Leng''s Royal sister, the proud rich daughter, and the gentle and submissive sister.


    all kinds of predestination made him get to know and fall in love with these women. The client knew that his boyfriend was too busy to accompany her. No matter what the reason was, he was busy anyway.


    In fact, they are deceiving themselves. After all, it is impossible for life to be unaware of any clue.


    But she is willing to open one eye, close one eye, because Zeng CE young wealth enough to let others struggle for a few lives.


    He made a lot of money relying on this game, and he bought this ten million house at random.


    How can the client let go such a boyfriend, and they have feelings, but they come together when they have nothing.


    The sisters around him also advised the client to muddle along. At least Zeng CE still respects you very much now. He also cares about you and gives you everything.


    The client is determined to go on like this, and turns a blind eye to it. However, some people are still dissatisfied with the client''s position, which is close to the "Palace". They begin to feel uncomfortable when they have nothing to do.

 Chapter 2344

    Everyone is staring at the client''s position, because she is Zeng CE''s girlfriend. We all know her initial love with Zeng CE.


    The love that has been praised is always unpleasant to others. Several girls are not satisfied with her.


    Because they all think that the trustor''s family background and appearance are not as good as them. The girls Zeng CE met later have very good family background and appearance. They can accept each other''s existence, but they just don''t allow such a special person as the trustor to stay with Zeng CE.


    However, although those women said they were not happy with her existence, they did nothing else except to find some unhappiness for her.


    The client refused to give up the position, so she was forced to marry Zeng CE. However, Zeng CE hesitated, saying that he was busy with the game and didn''t want to start a family. Let Jing Wan wait.


    And promise Jing Wan that she will marry her.


    She is always the most special one.


    Although she said that, Jing Wan can feel that Zeng CE''s love is getting less and less, and her time is getting less and less. Most of the time, she is left alone in the house.


    She was very lonely. When she was bored, she began to think about how Zeng CE made a fortune.


    How did he become the agent of the game?


    As the person around Zeng CE, Jing Wan is undoubtedly the one who knows him best. He knows everything about him. At first Zeng CE was not so excellent.


    She always felt that there was something she didn''t know about Zeng CE.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t understand.


    What she didn''t understand was that she could only play the game. Only by immersing her mind in the game could she feel happy enough. However, her luck was not very good all the time. The task immediately issued to her in the game could only get some gold coins and exchange some common things.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, these things are not ordinary, but who is the client? It''s Zeng CE''s girlfriend. Zeng CE has given her a lot of money. Now they are not short of money. Even tens of millions of gems have been painted by Zeng CE. The client''s vision has reached a high level, so ordinary things are hard to get into her eyes.


    She played the game purely to pass the time and experience the joy of the game, no longer in order to get gold coins and exchange things as she did at first.


    This is also the intention of many second-generation rich people to play this game. They are not short of money and do not expect to get huge wealth in the game. However, if they brush out wealth, it will be a surprise. It is the seasoning of life and is still worth looking forward to.


    Due to the boring days and the absence of a boyfriend, the client spent more and more time on the game and made many friends in the game. Of course, he also knew that Zeng CE had many girlfriends in the game.


    Even if he has it in real life, there are still a lot of them in the game. Some clients are incompetent to accept it, so they can''t help asking him.


    This is also the first time that the client began to question him, but it caused great dissatisfaction from Zeng CE. Zeng CE said, "I thought you would be very sensible, but you are still not sensible."


    Jing Wan said, "is that the reason why you naturally cheat?"


    "Cheating? What can I do if they want to love me? " Zeng CE looked at Jing Wan: "can I stop them from loving me?"


    Zeng CE boldly said something shameless, which made the client speechless. When she wanted to make trouble, Zeng CE said:


    "are you sure you want to make trouble with me? Too many good days? "


    Zeng CE''s words maddened the client. She didn''t understand that a man who had been so kind to her was now so superior to threaten her.


    She said that if she couldn''t do it, she would break up. She couldn''t accept Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE thinks deeply and agrees directly. Jing Wan shakes her figure. She didn''t expect Zeng CE to agree so easily.


    They can be said to have several years of feelings, including three years of high school.


    Is she not qualified to make trouble now? Zeng CE agreed as soon as he said goodbye. Has he been waiting for himself to say this?


    Everything is not important. The important thing is that she can''t take it back. In order to maintain her humble dignity, she also has to break up.


    Zeng CE said that he could give her a sum of money. He also told her that he and she had no common topic. She did not understand him at all. They had become people of two worlds. Let''s break up peacefully.


    After breaking up, the client was scolded every day in the game under the title of Zeng CE''s ex girlfriend, and even the news denounced the client''s ruthlessness.


    It is said that the client abandoned such a good man. Zeng CE was so sincere to her, but she hurt him severely.


    Consignor:


    Following suit, the world is criticizing the client, especially Zeng ceye, who tweeted that Jing Wan''s departure has deeply hurt him.


    He said that he had paid so much, but Jing Wan was determined to go.


    Pretending to be abandoned makes the world feel that he is the victim of being betrayed.


    In this regard, the client has been censured by the population. Where has the client experienced this kind of internet violence? She can''t help but defend herself by microblogging. She said that Zeng CE had many girlfriends, and she couldn''t accept them before breaking up.


    She also said that she couldn''t figure out why Zeng CE had to bite back when she broke up peacefully.Those fans won''t believe it. They insist that the client slanders Zeng CE. Some people say that even if Zeng CE has a new girlfriend, it''s not good enough for your girlfriend.


    When Zeng CE gave up his studies and pursued you for three years, for the sake of your friendship here, did you forget?


    Moreover, because of the principal''s refutation, there are more and more people attacking the principal, and more and more people slandering the principal. The principal is in the center of the storm and at a loss.


    Zeng CE was very angry because the client announced that he had a lot of girlfriends, which brought him distress. For some things, everyone could just turn a blind eye, but it was very ugly to be suddenly put on the stage.


    In particular, some of his girlfriends have a special family background and a special status, which is why he is not easy to offend now.


    They find him and ask for his wholeheartedness, but how can he let others go?


    The client openly said that Zeng CE had many girlfriends, which brought him a lot of trouble and inconvenience. With the growing influence of this incident, it also completely angered him. A man suddenly became rich, and he was able to peep into the rich circle, which made him extremely inflated. He expected the client to disappear in this world.


    He was afraid that the client still had some evidence of him in his hand. He was afraid that he would make trouble in the future. He wanted to avoid future trouble.


    It''s because these things kill the life that I once loved. It''s also a very extreme person. In fact, his extreme has been around for a long time. When the client went to college, he just wanted to keep the client away from other people. When he was in high school, he didn''t let the client contact any man.


    So thinking, his game pop up a page, he did not expect his game can kill people.

 Chapter 2345

    And it seems to be very simple, just call out the person''s information point from the game and clear it.


    The interface clearly shows that as long as you click clear, there will be no more this person in the world.


    Zeng CE stared at the interface for a long time. He was not sure whether it was true or false, but he was eager to try.


    At first, I just wanted to kill the client, but now I have the opportunity to practice.


    He wants to use this as an experiment to test whether jingwan will die after clearing. If this game has this function, won''t he


    Zeng CE ordered the removal, hoping that Jing Wan would disappear and the world would no longer bring him trouble, and that this removal option would be really useful.


    Because Zeng CE pressed the clear button, Jing Wan never came back to the real world after she entered the game. She became an NPC in the game. She still had her own consciousness, but she couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Her everything is out of her control, and even she can see Zeng CE passing by with a girl in the game every day.


    She didn''t know how she had become like this.


    Zeng CE outside receives the news of Jing Wan''s sudden death. He finally understands that the clear option is really useful. It can really make a person disappear in the world. Of course, the premise is that the person also plays this game, and the game has mastered all the information about the person.


    The game is becoming more and more popular. At first, you need to apply to get an account. Later, you can play the game as long as you pay for the bracelet.


    The game is becoming more and more popular, and the price of the bracelet is not so expensive. All the people are playing it. Many people benefit from the game. The game has become a spiritual sustenance for many people, a way of life for them, and even another world for them.


    Zeng CE made a lot of money. He was surrounded by all kinds of beauties and had a very happy life. Some people who offended him would die for no reason.


    Some people suspect that Zeng CE did it, but there is no evidence and no way.


    Of course, Zeng CE did it, but Zeng CE was also very puzzled. At first, he thought that as long as he played the game, he could clear it at will. Later, he found that he was wrong. Some people could not be cleared at will even if they played the game.


    It seems that he wants this person to meet certain conditions, but Zeng CE doesn''t understand what conditions he wants to meet.


    The influence of this game is too big, even can let people forget the real world, many people in the real world can not find a sense of existence, life is not satisfied, especially infatuated with the game.


    The game can always surprise them when they are depressed, and make people more and more escape from the real world. Many people are not willing to go out to work or study.


    Because what they need in real life, the game can also satisfy them. This game is known as another world. Many people say that if only they could live in that world all the time.


    At the end of the accident, one day an official notice was sent to everyone''s mailbox.


    It is said that January 1 is the activity day of the game. As long as you go online, you can get rich gift bags, but you must log in from 0:00 to 1:00 on that day.


    The game has always been generous, and every player has gained a lot of benefits from it. The game says that the rich gift package must be very rich, because there were similar activities in the past. At that time, as long as online users received a lot of gold coins, those users who did not go online regretted.


    No one wants to miss this time. They all wait early. When zero comes, 90% of the players are online.


    Before handing out the gift bag, the game pops up an interface to ask them if they want to live in the game and get rid of many troubles in the real world.


    A lot of people don''t take it seriously. They think it''s a questionnaire given by the game official to evaluate the user''s liking. They all like the game very much. Of course, they have to give good comments. They are going to get a gift bag soon. Of course, they have to give some good comments to make their luck better.


    The way to give high praise is definitely to be willing to live in the game. They all point to the willing option, and then their consciousness is trapped in the game.


    When you want to quit the game, you can''t quit. Originally, the game is very realistic. When you play it, you feel like you are on the scene, and you don''t notice when you are trapped.


    The success of the game trapped millions of users'' awareness, those who are willing to point the players are trapped in the game, they really live in the game.


    But at this time, they died suddenly in the eyes of their relatives in the real world, leaving only a corpse.


    In the real world, the death of so many people overnight is enough to shock the world, because when these people die, they all carry game bracelets and log in to the game. The obvious common ground makes people in the real world scared.


    This game is too evil!


    Zeng CE knew something was wrong, so he quickly hid.


    He was one of the few people who didn''t want to choose at that time, because he was the only one who knew the evil side of the game. At that time, he had an intuition that he would really live in the game as long as he ordered it.


    But all of a sudden, his girlfriends all agreed, because the only representative of the game was Zeng CE. He loved Zeng CE deeply and naturally wanted to support his game.Although Zeng CE has denied many times that this game was not made by him, they only regard him as modest, and all kinds of signs show that this game was developed by him.


    Zeng CE felt numb after such a big accident. He could think that once he appeared, he would be arrested. Just when he was extremely frightened, he fainted.


    When he woke up again, he crossed.


    He crossed to another world. His identity here is very poor. The girl he likes despises him. His stepmother scolds him scornfully. His stepmother''s son is also arrogant. His family conditions are extremely poor. His bedside is a place for cooking, a narrow single room.


    How can he bear such conditions? What about his former wealth? He crazy want to have those, he went out was bullied, asked him to pay back, let him be humiliated.


    He vowed to repay everyone when he had money.


    Fortunately, the former Bracelet followed. His bracelet was different from others. He went to the Internet bar and downloaded the game through the bracelet.


    He found that no one in the world knew the game, and he suddenly understood how to get rich.


    Later, the game became popular all over the world, and then the world was the same as the previous world. Many new ideas were trapped in the game.


    After the accident, Zeng CE went to the next world. He already knew his destiny.


    In order to live, he must carry forward the game. He knows he is a puppet, but he is willing to die suddenly. It''s good to live in every world and enjoy it.

 Chapter 2346

    Zeng CE is good, at least in the real world. As long as he copies those routines in another world, he can revive his glory and enjoy his life. He can''t be regarded as a victim. He never wanted to resist.


    He doesn''t care about other people''s lives. He knows that the game will kill so many people, but he still chooses to promote the game in the new world.


    All for himself.


    And the client is trapped in the game, watching those helpless souls become game characters, and then slowly dissipate in the game.


    The so-called consciousness trapped in the game, in fact, is the soul inhaled into the game, they will quickly and completely die for various reasons.


    But her heart is full of resentment. In the long NPC life, she has more and more resentment. Why can''t she express it when she has her own consciousness?


    Especially when she knew that this game trapped a lot of people, she was even more resentful.


    Obviously, they are all trapped in the game. How can they express what they want to express and do what they want to do? And that''s all she can do?


    She would rather dissipate in the game like them than be trapped forever. She wants to be free and would rather die. Is there any difference between now and death? You have to suffer because you have consciousness.


    Do you want to live forever? She had extreme fear in her heart and strong resentment.


    It was finally captured by the organization.


    When she knew that her death was only due to Zeng CE''s try, she made a wish: to revenge Zeng CE, and she wanted him to lose everything.


    She especially resented Zeng CE''s superior attitude towards her after she was rich, just like a toy.


    She was also shocked by Zeng CE''s madness that he could sacrifice so many lives for his own interests, making those who are stable in the real world become the lonely souls in the game.


    After receiving the client''s wishes, Meng Li received the story about the game.


    This game is actually a super system, which is different from the system Meng Li encountered before.


    In the past, the system only calculated one person or several people secretly, did some small business of absorbing Qi or soul, and then had clear communication with the host. Compared with this system, those systems were too weak.


    It''s as weak as an ant facing an elephant.


    This super system is very strong. It has never had any communication with zengce. It just shows zengce the game in different forms, and zengce can get out of the way it wants.


    Its goal is not one person, but to get the soul of the whole world as much as possible.


    Its hand is very large, with high investment and high return. It gets tens of thousands of souls at one time and then runs to the next world decisively.


    It builds the game world, and it also gives people a lot of benefits in the real world to attract them, which is not what ordinary systems can do.


    You know, it may be OK in the early stage, because there are not many users, but later the game became a national game. Tens of thousands of people are exchanging things every day and every moment. It''s impossible to count how many things they need to take out from this super system every day.


    Another thing is that Zeng CE is so simple that he only needs to click a clear option to clear the client from the real world. At first, Zeng CE thought that he could clear the client as long as he played the game, but later reality told him that his judgment was wrong. In the case of all playing the game, some people can be cleared, while others can''t.


    Meng Li received the explanation that the client was the first to contact with the game. Especially after Zeng CE ignored her, she was particularly infatuated with the game, which became her spiritual sustenance.


    She has a deep trust in this game and has different feelings. The more she puts herself into it, the easier she will be sucked into it.


    Later, the people who had been able to get rid of by the game were all too involved and infatuated with the game, and the people he failed to kill were much better off.


    After receiving all the plots, Meng Li is a little surprised. This is the first time that she has come into contact with such a powerful super system. It must not be the first time that this system has committed a crime.


    It has grown to such a degree that it directly gives Meng Li a very difficult feeling to deal with, but it also arouses Meng Li''s interest, which is a new challenge.


    Just want to talk about it with you Yun, the phone rings again.


    Meng Li closed her eyes for a long time. This time, she didn''t open her eyes completely. She touched her cell phone and answered the phone.


    "Classmate Jing Wan." Before that woman called again, Meng Li''s voice slightly hoarse to respond: "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you asleep?" The voice over there was a little strange.


    Listen to each other''s voice seems to be asleep.


    Meng Li just faintly, the woman asked strangely, "how can you sleep?"


    Meng Li: "late at night, naturally sleepy."


    There was a hesitation. Just said: "Zeng CE is drunk here, need to let you come to pick him up."Meng Li was silent for a few seconds and asked, "who are you?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know which woman was Zeng CE. There were too many women outside, so I couldn''t tell them.


    Now Zeng''s strategy is money, color and double income.


    Now the house I live in is the one that Zeng Cegang bought. It''s very expensive. It''s located in the high-end community of the city, where every inch of land is worth every inch of money.


    At this time, the client was only a junior, and Zeng CE found out that the game was played in the summer vacation of his freshman year. He was so successful that no one else could fight for it for more than a year.


    Junior year, the client has no academic pressure. Sometimes he has lessons, sometimes he doesn''t have lessons. When he doesn''t have lessons, he just waits in the house for Zeng CE, waiting for him to come back, or he can''t.


    It''s games that kill time.


    Meng Li asked the soul, let the woman there choke, and then said: "I''m mushuang."


    Meng Li thought, mushuang?


    There is such a person, and her status is particularly high. It can be said that she is the most powerful woman in Zeng CE''s family.


    Because her family is in politics.


    Mu family as an old family, this city inquires about Mu family understand people dare not easily offend.


    Such a woman was fascinated by Zeng CE, who was born like this. Meng Li also felt that it was not easy to understand.


    "Hello, Miss mu." Let Mu frost ten thousand don''t think of is, the other side unexpectedly politely greets her, don''t imagine of don''t worry also or is annoyed.


    This made her smile awkwardly. As the saying goes, she doesn''t reach out to smile, so her attitude was more polite and she said:


    "I''m still calling you so late, didn''t I disturb you?"


    Meng Li: "well, no."


    "Then I''ll come to meet Zeng CE now."


    Mushuang was silent for a few seconds and said, "OK."

 Chapter 2347

    Meng Li put on his clothes and drove directly to the underground parking lot.


    Feeling the steering wheel and looking at the green light ahead, Meng Li drove forward. This car was also given to the client by Zeng CE. The client spent more than a month on the driver''s license test, and then he had the right to use this car.


    According to the address given by mushuang, Meng Li arrives at the place soon. Mushuang has been waiting for her at the door. This is a bar, which is not noisy. A few people are just drinking quietly. There are only lights flashing on the stage of the bar, but no noisy performance.


    "Hello, Miss mu." Meng Li greets Mu Shuang.


    Mushuang is also a special person. She is not Zeng CE''s girlfriend now.


    However, zengce is pursuing her fiercely. Although many details of zengce really moved her, and she really likes zengce, considering that zengce has many girlfriends, she doesn''t plan to surround her.


    But later, Mu Shuang''s grandfather was seriously ill. Zeng CE took out a bottle of medicine and saved Mu Shuang''s life. Zeng CE took the opportunity to ask her to fall in love with him, but she couldn''t refuse and could only agree.


    Maybe it''s a kind of magical psychology. If Zeng CE has only one girlfriend, she will feel that it''s Xiao San to fall in love with Zeng ce again. But Zeng CE has many girlfriends, just like the ancient dignitary men. They feel that even when they are around Zeng CE, they just share a man with other women. There is no such thing as Xiao San.


    Anyway, there are so many women sharing men with the client, so there is no need to compete with mushuang. She has never deliberately found anything for the client, and has never excluded the client.


    According to her status, Zeng CE attached great importance to her. Maybe if she said a few words, Zeng CE would take the initiative to abandon her client.


    But the fact is that later the client couldn''t stand Zeng CE''s actions and offered to break up. He agreed with the situation.


    Muchuang is much better than other women who are jealous and exclude clients. Moreover, Muchuang might be able to stick to the bottom line if she didn''t take out the life-saving medicine.


    And Meng Li clearly knows that his goal is to deal with the super system first. Don''t worry about the women around Zeng CE. Don''t put the cart before the horse.


    The client''s wish is to deal with Zeng CE, not the woman around him.


    The client didn''t resent Zeng CE''s women too much. They were all provoked by Zeng CE himself. Even if he fell in love with Zeng CE first, Zeng CE allowed others to stay with him. In the client''s opinion, the worst Zeng CE was that he couldn''t bear any temptation.


    In Meng Li''s opinion, Zeng CE was disgusting enough. At that time, he broke up with his client, but he wanted to send a microblog to express his deep feeling and pity, telling the world that he had been abandoned.


    What kind of behavior is this? It''s no more than baking the client on the fire. You know, he''s no less famous than a big star now. He has so many fans.


    It is clear that Zeng CE retaliated against the client maliciously. Maybe it was a great sin to leave him in Zeng CE''s mind. Maybe he didn''t expect that any woman would dare to leave him.


    Maybe he doesn''t allow others to abandon him, maybe he only allows himself to abandon others.


    Mu Shuang feels relaxed when she sees that the other person''s tone is not sharp and looks indifferent. After all, he is Zeng CE''s first girlfriend, even his real girlfriend, and his relationship with Zeng CE is ambiguous. She is afraid that the other person will say something to embarrass her.


    "Hello, jingwan. Zeng CE is in it." She took Meng Li and went inside. Then she saw Zeng CE.


    Now he seems a little confused, leaning on the sofa, people have money, dress up more temperament, Zeng CE is like this, never see the figure of an ordinary boy.


    The watch on his hand, the car key and mobile phone on his desk, the decoration on his clothes and the shoes on his feet all show his wealth.


    "Zeng CE, who am I?" Meng Li asked.


    Zeng CE''s eyes widened a little, and then said vaguely, "jingwan."


    Mu Shuang stood aside a little embarrassed, thought about it and explained to Meng Li:


    "classmate jingwan, it''s like this. At first, Zeng CE and his friends were drinking here, and his friends were also my friends. They called me to get together. As a result, after I came over, I saw Zeng CE was drunk, and those friends also ran away. He couldn''t drive, so I couldn''t leave him Anyway, I can only call you. "


    "By the way, I remember we met before." Mushuang said.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Listen to Muchuang''s explanation, it seems that someone else is deliberately matching Zeng CE and Muchuang.


    "I left you a phone call." Mushuang hesitated and said.


    At that time, it was also to reassure Jing Wan that she and Zeng CE had nothing, but ordinary friends chose to leave a phone call for Jing Wan.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. The last time she met, mushuang did leave a phone call for her client. But at that time, the client was uncomfortable and didn''t save mushuang''s phone call. At that time, the client''s mentality was a little inferior. She used great patience to endure Zeng CE''s excellent woman.


    I feel that no matter my family or I have dumped her for a few blocks.


    Mu Shuang also thinks that the other party didn''t save her phone, which leads to her calling in the past. The other party doesn''t know who she is, but she doesn''t care very much. If she doesn''t save, she doesn''t save. She''s also polite. She''s guilty.Meng Li just said, "I''m sorry."


    Mu frost understood, embarrassed smile said: "nothing."


    "It''s late too. Take him back. Can I help you?" Mu Shuang asked.


    Meng Li glanced at the drunk Zeng CE and said, "I should be able to do it myself."


    He''s not fat. He can take it.


    "Going home now?" Meng Li asked Zeng CE. Zeng CE looked at Mu Shuang and called out: "Shuang Shuang ~"


    Mu Shuang''s face changed, and he stepped back awkwardly and said, "Zeng CE, you are really drunk."


    Meng Li looks at Zeng CE. Zeng CE is so unscrupulous that he occasionally challenges the client''s bottom line in front of the client. The client never dares to say or ask more.


    She always knew that she didn''t have the right to break up. She also knew that once she broke up, she would leave. Later, she couldn''t help it, and she couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, as she expected, Zeng CE abandoned her, but she never expected to be bitten.


    Zeng CE knew the client''s attitude and thoughts, and now he doesn''t care whether the client will stay or not, so he has no scruples.


    Meng Li said, "I think you''re drunk, too."


    "Who said I was drunk?" Zeng CE chuckled. He pointed to Meng Li and said, "this is my jingwan. I know you''re here to pick me up. Let''s go home."


    He tried to stand up with his hands, but because Meng Li didn''t go over to help him, he collapsed again. Seeing this, Meng Li went over and took his arm:


    "let''s go."

 Chapter 2348

    Zeng CE smelled of wine and followed Meng Li''s strength. When he left, he said to mushuang:


    "Shuangshuang, goodbye, you should remember to miss me."


    In front of his girlfriend''s face, Mu Shuang couldn''t hang on, but Zeng CE didn''t feel anything. Meng Li knew that if he asked now, Zeng CE would also say that he was drunk and talking nonsense.


    And she''s not interested in asking.


    Now she has to be "honest" and "obedient" to stay with Zeng CE.


    In fact, she can understand the client''s idea very well. After all, she is a boyfriend who has been in love for so long, and accompany her boyfriend all the way, not only because he is rich, but also because he has feelings.


    Come from the years of innocence, experienced a lot, no one is willing to give up easily.


    It''s normal not to be reconciled. After all, Zeng CE loved her so persistently and sincerely, but now things are right and people are wrong.


    But the client finally chose to put everything down and left zengce. Not everyone has the courage to make this decision.


    The client is a courageous person with her own pride and self-esteem.


    He took Zeng CE to the car and wanted to throw him into the back seat. However, Zeng CE was obviously conscious that he didn''t want to sit in the back. Instead, he went to the front and sat on the co pilot.


    Meng Li starts the car. When he leaves, he sees Mu Shuang coming out with him. Mu Shuang waves at her. Meng Li nods slightly and steps on the accelerator.


    Zeng CE leaned back on the chair, squinted at Meng Li and said, "Wan Wan, you are so nice."


    Meng Li asked faintly, "how am I?"


    "Of course, no matter how late it is, you will come to pick me up if someone calls you." Zeng CE closed his eyes and giggled, looking happy.


    Meng Li''s mouth was a bit ironic. Zeng CE was like this most of the time. When the client was frustrated with him, he would say something to warm the client''s cold heart.


    How can the client not be moved by his appearance?


    Meng Li pointed at the steering wheel and said, "just think of me as your full-time driver."


    "Wan Wan, how can you say that? You are my wife." He opened his eyes and stared at Meng Li with friendship.


    He always seems to use endless friendship, he is very good to every girl, he is like central air conditioning.


    Meng Li said, "do you take me as your wife?"


    "Of course, I''ve always loved you since I was young." Zeng CE said tenderly.


    Meng Li: "let''s get married tomorrow. It''s urgent. I''d like to."


    Zeng CE "...


    seeing that Zeng CE was speechless, Meng Li laughed. How dare Zeng CE? Is Zeng CE willing?


    There are so many women around him that he is not willing to give the marriage certificate to any one.


    He''s so clear.


    "Won''t you?" Meng Li''s voice seemed to be a little nervous and nervous. She grasped the steering wheel tightly, and even became cautious in breathing.


    Zeng CE was moved by this and sighed: "I''m very busy now. How can I marry so hastily? When I''m free, I''ll prepare a grand wedding for you. "


    "Don''t be afraid, you will always be the most special one in my heart." He comforted again.


    Meng Li is not afraid of anything, but to make this gesture, because her current role is a woman who deeply loves Zeng CE, she should be very afraid of losing him.


    Hearing what Zeng CE said, Meng took a deep breath, seemed to relax a little, and gave a farfetched smile:


    "I believe you."


    Zeng CE laughed and said vaguely, "you can only believe me."


    He said this in a very low voice. Fortunately, Meng Li was attentive enough to hear it. She pretended not to hear it and continued to drive, but sighed in her heart.


    Zeng CE is very clear about what capital he has, and he believes that the client will not leave him.


    Just like in the past when he had nothing, he had to rely on persistent pursuit, and persistent pursuit was his capital.


    Passing one traffic light after another, Zeng CE took out his mobile phone and didn''t know who he was sending a message with. When he got home, he suddenly asked:


    "what do you think of mushuang?"


    Meng Li said, "she?"


    "Good looks, good family background."


    Zeng CE said: "don''t evaluate a person so superficially."


    Meng Li: "but I don''t know anything else."


    Zeng CE nodded: "yes, do you have her number? She is very easy to get along with. If you have a chance, you can go out and have more tea with her. "


    Meng Li was disgusted by Zeng CE.


    Now Muchuang has always disagreed with zengce. Zengce pursues them hard, and some friends try their best to match them.


    Zeng CE also knows Mu Shuang''s worries. Mu Shuang doesn''t want to get along with Mu Shuang because he has a girlfriend?Do you want to be your best friend with mushuang first? And then convince mushuang to be her boyfriend''s girlfriend?


    Zeng CE even made this idea. It''s a beautiful operation.


    But she nodded and said, "OK, I''ll make an appointment when I have a chance another day."


    Zeng CE laughed: "the relationship is better, you know her background is not simple."


    "Well, as your good wife''s assistant, of course, I have to help you get everything together. I can''t do anything else. I have to do my best in this matter." Meng Li said gently.


    Zeng CE was very satisfied.


    Jing Wan, as his name suggests, is gentle and submissive. He never makes trouble with him and makes him feel at ease.


    How can such a girl not be cherished.


    Meng Li brings the dead Zeng CE into the room. He looks at Meng Li with drunken eyes:


    "I want to take a bath, Wan Wan."


    He means to let Meng Li give him water and help him take a bath.


    Meng Li: "she looked at Zeng CE anxiously and said," but I saw the news that people who have drunk a lot of wine are not suitable for taking a bath and are prone to accidents. "


    "What happened? What''s the matter? " Zeng CE asked puzzledly.


    Meng Li said: "anyway, it''s easy to die suddenly because of various physical reasons. I''ll wash it tomorrow. I don''t dislike you." Meng Li reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Zeng Ce: "I''m not so useless, not so useless."


    He still wanted to wash, but Meng Li''s face was still full of worry. She firmly shook her head and said, "will you listen to me once? I see you really drank a lot today. Would you like to go to sleep soon? " She was patient and disgusted to coax Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE can be regarded as listening to her words, but said: "OK, OK, just don''t wash."


    He really thought the other party was worried about his accident.


    Meng Li helped him to bed in this way. As soon as he lay in bed, he fell asleep. Meng Li stared at the bracelet on his hand, which was very small and thin, just under his watch strap.


    Generally, he doesn''t know who is wearing a bracelet.

 Chapter 2349

    Meng Li can be sure that Zeng CE''s bracelet is different from other people''s.


    Because this bracelet also followed Zeng CE through, it can''t be said that this bracelet is the super system.


    She didn''t reach out to touch the bracelet, nor did she dare to look at it more, for fear of arousing the alert of the super system. The super system must have been conscious, although it didn''t communicate with Zeng CE.


    Looking at Zeng CE sleeping beside her, Meng Li also lies down. There is a distance from him, and she does not dare to practice. She is also worried about being detected by the super system.


    She asked you Yun, "is this system easy to deal with?"


    You Yun said, "it''s hard to deal with. It''s grown to such a point that my system can''t deal with it easily."


    Meng Li: "like this."


    You Yun said, "yes."


    "But if you''re not confident, you can ask for support." You Yun said.


    I haven''t been in touch with this for a long time. Meng Li almost forgot that she could issue a mission and ask for support. I remember that Zheng Xian sent her a support mission a long time ago, and they worked together on a mission.


    Meng Li said: "it''s better to do it by yourself. It''s very challenging."


    You Yun laughs: "do you want to thank me? I''ve chosen it for you


    Meng Li: "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome." You Yun said with a smile: "this task you more trouble, how careful, now I have no way."


    "And remember to hide well, try to catch this super system, and don''t let it run to other worlds. Once this system runs, it''s a little hard to catch."


    Meng Li: "I know, I will be very cautious."


    You Yun said with shame, "I''m still useless. I can''t give you any advice."


    Meng Li: "take your time. I''ll try to do it first."


    You Yun: "good."


    "This system is a super soul devouring system. I don''t know how many souls it has devoured. It''s estimated that it has harmed a lot of small worlds before. It''s just like that when it''s done."


    "Then it should be strong now." Meng Li guessed.


    You Yun said: "at least it''s an extremely perfect system. You can see his handwriting is so big."


    "He''s not only big, but also reckless in order to achieve his goal. What he''s taking out of his system now has destroyed the balance in the small world." Meng Li said.


    She thought of Mu Shuang''s grandfather. His life was exhausted, but Zeng CE took out a bottle of medicine and forced him to continue his life. This kind of magical thing also appeared in this world.


    Where can Zeng CE''s things come from? Nature comes from this super system.


    There are also some Bigu pills, beauty pills, and even some strange martial arts scripts, which are all from this super system. These items that should not have been in this world appear like this.


    You Yun: "how can you expect these systems to consider the chaos of the small world? They don''t care so much. They are like robbers to the small world."


    Meng Li sighed: "yes."


    So many people, so trapped in the game, and then slowly dissipated in the game, the power of the soul was obtained by the super system, even the next life is gone, very miserable.


    However, although the popularity of this game is very high, it has not reached the level of the whole people.


    It was not long after the client''s death that he reached the level of the whole people. At that time, he didn''t need to apply for an account. He could play the game by buying a bracelet directly.


    However, although we need to apply now, the conditions have been relaxed a lot. Many people can successfully apply, and the number of users is also amazing.


    Moreover, it is not far from the time to completely relax the conditions. In the plot, the client dies soon after, and there is no need to apply for the qualification soon after he dies. So, there are still a few months to go before the whole people can really apply.


    This super system has means.


    At the beginning, it was very difficult for people to have an account. What they played was hunger marketing. When this game became people''s aspiration, they relaxed the conditions appropriately. Then when this game became a popular trend, they let everyone have it.


    If you can play the game without any conditions at the beginning, there will be fewer users.


    It''s all kinds of conditions that make people feel lucky and can''t wait to think about it day and night.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li didn''t feel sleepy. She said to you Yun, "I''ll go to the study and play games first."


    You Yun: "good."


    When Meng Li got up, she took a look at the air conditioner and Zeng CE. Then she turned the air conditioner on very low. She deliberately said that she couldn''t do anything to Zeng CE now, so she could do something to help Zeng CE. It''s a good deal for him. Anyway, it''s not hard.


    Freeze him.


    Feeling the temperature in the room is falling, Meng Li gently takes off his coat for Zeng CE, and then quietly goes out to the study.


    The study has luxurious and comfortable chairs, the computer is also very good, now Zeng CE has money, these are small things in his eyes.There are two computers in the study, one is Zeng CE''s and the other is the client''s. Meng Li squints at a small red dot on the corner of the room, which is Zeng CE''s monitoring of home decoration.


    It is said that when you want to see the client, you can turn on your mobile phone at any time, so that the client doesn''t know what to say.


    Said Zeng CE didn''t trust her? Monitoring her anytime, anywhere? Can zengce say that it''s just for the convenience of seeing her when thinking about her, and retort? There are many things Zeng CE can''t refute.


    There is no way to make trouble.


    Even without this monitoring, Meng Li will not turn on Zeng CE''s computer. There is a super system in her family. Now she does not dare to release her mental power to capture whether the super system has released energy. Once she releases her mental power, she will surely be captured by the super system.


    The computer starts up very fast. On the screen is a group photo of the client and Zeng CE. It''s a picture of a freshman.


    Zeng CE had nothing at that time, and some of them were just male masters of sweet love on campus. When he was a freshman, everyone envied the client for having such a boyfriend, but now even more envious. Who would have thought that a cashier at that time could have such an achievement now?


    Zeng CE in the photo is very warm and has a feeling of innocence. However, Meng Li recalls some details. He can imagine that Zeng CE does not like the client to use this photo as the background.


    Maybe in his view, this is the past of depression, he prefers to be successful now.


    And the client doesn''t like him now, but nostalgic for him in the past.


    There is an icon on the desktop. This game is called "soul drama".


    Seeing the name, Meng Li felt the irony of the super system to the world.


    Soul play? Ridicule others and play games with their souls?


    It can be understood in reverse, the play soul, that he is teasing these souls.


    It''s really disgusting and helpless, especially when I''m against him this time, I can''t guarantee a 100% chance of winning.

 Chapter 2350

    Meng Li takes out the bracelet and looks at it carefully. It seems that he can''t see anything. But as soon as Meng Li puts on the bracelet, he can keenly feel that the bracelet releases some energy and constructs a subtle connection with her soul.


    It''s not easy to connect with the soul


    Meng Li looks at it again, then opens the game and puts on her bracelet. She stares at the loading interface of the game and feels that the game screen is particularly attractive to her.


    She knows that it''s the characteristic of the game. After entering the game, the feeling becomes more obvious.


    That kind of immersive feeling is very obvious, the picture inside the game seems to unfold in front of her eyes, she is in it, feeling like she has changed a world.


    She can clearly feel that her spirit is affected by part of the game, so that she can have this illusion.


    The bracelet also releases a kind of energy, which makes her sink continuously and makes her experience better and better. This kind of energy does no harm to the soul, so Meng Li doesn''t care. She doesn''t deliberately exclude these, but controls the game characters along with this feeling.


    People think that the character of the game is controlled by his own keyboard. In fact, it is not. It is controlled by the keyboard and consciousness.


    After the soul and the bracelet are connected, in fact, a part of consciousness is attached to the game characters, just like human beings use their own bodies. One consciousness lifts his left hand, and the other opens his eyes as freely.


    That''s why they have the feeling of being in it, because they drive the game characters more by their consciousness, and the so-called keyboard driven game characters are just their cognition for a long time.


    Plus some muscle memory, most people are extremely infatuated with this kind of immersive feeling, no one cares about the next.


    Meng Li took a look at the name of his game, called Wan Wan.


    At that time, Zeng CE gave it to the client. At that time, when she was deeply in love, Zeng CE affectionately called her wan wan. Now, she is in a weak mood. Zeng CE only calls her wan wan when she is happy. Sometimes he calls her Jing Wan.


    In the game, Wan Wan wears a long skirt with ancient style, which makes her face as delicate and beautiful as a ghost. No matter how many times you watch it, you won''t get tired of it.


    Meng Li has the feeling that he is such an image when he is in the game. It''s not unreasonable that this game can be liked by the whole people. Even if his life is not satisfactory, he can really feel that he is an excellent person in the game.


    Meng Li did not move the characters in the game, but opened the game panel. There is an interface that will appear in front of the characters out of thin air. Only he can see it, but no one else can.


    This interface contains a lot of information, including assets, friends and so on.


    Meng Li looked at his friends. There were a lot of friends, many of whom were girlfriends in Zeng CE''s game. They all knew the name of the client and added them by themselves.


    Although they didn''t show their identity, the client saw Zeng CE playing games with them, and probably could guess.


    So what makes the client feel the most aggrieved is that in the face of all this, she has to pretend to be deaf in order to maintain the existing relationship.


    At this time, late at night, they are not online. Meng Li takes a look at the client''s warehouse. There are a lot of gold coins in it, as well as some items that are brushed out for tasks. There is an exchange option on it. As long as she chooses, these things can come to her hands.


    The consignor has no shortage of anything and has no intention to exchange, so there are a lot of things in the warehouse.


    Meng Li looked, there are some Jadeites, pearls and so on, and even good jade. A piece of good jade is very valuable. It''s all done by the client when he is bored. Of course, you have to have luck, because you may take a hundred tasks, but only gold coins will come out of these 100 tasks.


    Fortunately, maybe you can get something valuable after a few tasks.


    In addition to earning profits by brushing tasks, there is another way, which is to rely on strength.


    For example, Zeng CE, a great God player in this game, is regarded as the top great God in the game. There are many breakthrough modes in the game, and the reward after passing is clear.


    There are also competitions and various activities. There are also gangs in this game. Zeng CE''s gang is the best in the world, and the client is also in the gang.


    Zengce''s guild is full of experts except women. They went to battle and got a lot of resources. What many people dream of is to join this guild.


    From everyone''s point of view, zengce is the most advanced guild in the game. It seems that zengce has been officially certified. They regard joining zengce as their ultimate goal and their highest glory.


    The client came in because of his special relationship with Zeng CE. Some of Zeng CE''s real girlfriends also came in. On the contrary, some of the girlfriends in the game didn''t come in, and Zeng CE didn''t want everyone.


    Speaking of Zeng CE, this operation has convinced a lot of men in the guild. Even men don''t understand what kind of charm Zeng CE has to make these women live in harmony?


    They all know each other''s identities, but no one has ever made a fuss and tolerated each other''s existence.Thinking of these, Meng Li has no choice but to smile. Is there a way to take Zeng CE? Because Zeng CE gives people the feeling that they have to roll as long as they make trouble, so who dares to make trouble easily?


    No one dares to make trouble before breaking up.


    Meng Li casually ordered a task, she wanted to have a try.


    It''s to let her go to kongjuecheng and bring out a lost man.


    It''s not very difficult to brush this task, and I don''t know what treasure will be dropped after finishing this task.


    Meng Li goes towards the transmission point. He can reach kongjuecheng as long as he stands on it. However, when he arrives at kongjuecheng, Meng Li looks at many people here. The scene is very real. There are vendors and passers-by on the roadside trading, and sugar gourd sellers yelling desperately. Meng Li also hears the cry of children and the scolding of his mother.


    This feeling is too real, even in a moment let Meng Li forget himself in the game, she looked, only to find that the game did not provide her with the lost man''s information, where to find it?


    Who looks lost? There are many players in it, and they can''t ask others one by one if they are lost.


    However, these so-called lost men are all NPCs, so it should be easy to find them if you look carefully.


    Meng Li wandered in kongjue city for a long time, carefully observed everyone''s look, and finally saw a man wandering in the street. Meng Li took the initiative to say hello with a try mentality and asked:


    "how can I get to Anfu, young man?"


    Just now, she passed by the door of an''s house by the side of the road, so she deliberately found a beginning to talk to the man.

 Chapter 2351

    The man looked at Meng Li with empty eyes and arched his hand towards him. He responded to Meng Li with a blunt tone:


    "girl, I don''t know."


    "Aren''t you from this city?" Looking at the reaction of men, it''s almost NPC.


    Meng Li asked him and guided him.


    The man also said, "I''m not from this city. I''m lost." His expression was appropriately confused for a moment.


    That''s what he''s supposed to do.


    Meng Li stares at him and suddenly comes up with a question, is there a real soul living in these NPCs?


    Just like the client, after the client disappears in the real world, she becomes an NPC in the game. Although she still has her own consciousness, her behavior is not controlled by herself at all.


    But can I ask now? Obviously not. Even if you ask the other person, you should not be able to answer.


    What''s more, I don''t know how powerful the monitoring ability of this super system is. I''m worried that my little change has aroused the vigilance of the super system.


    You have to be very careful when everything is uncertain.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll take you out."


    "Well, thank you, girl." The man responded politely and rigidly to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked him, "where are you going? Shall I take you


    The man said, "there is a family outside the city. That family is my friend''s family. Just send me there."


    Meng Li nodded, then looked at the map and took the man out of the city. The task was very simple. It was estimated that only some gold coins were needed to complete the task. Meng Li didn''t think there was anything, just wanted to contact the game.


    On the way, Meng Li began to chat up with the man: "what''s your name?"


    The man was obviously stunned for a while, because few players asked what the name of an NPC was, but Meng Li wanted to ask.


    Ask these questions naturally will not be detected by the super system, the game so many users, do not allow a lot of two words?


    It''s not a crime to talk too much.


    Then, the man said, "call me Mr. Shuqing."


    Meng Li: "can I call you Xiao Shuqing?"


    Meng Li stares at the man, obviously the man''s face slightly shakes, if not Meng Li''s eyes, it''s really extremely difficult to find.


    This makes Meng Li feel more and more strong in his heart, because generally speaking, an NPC will not react to such words.


    Unless there is a consciousness hidden under this NPC, and then it can show a little reaction.


    But too intense reaction can not be done, only limited to some subtle expressions, but these subtle expressions will not be cared by people even if they are seen, they will only say that the game is real.


    "Yes." Shuqing nodded.


    Meng Li smiles. NPC is always called by players at will. There should be no "no" in his instructions.


    She also said: "little Shuqing, it''s boring for you to be an NPC here."


    She saw a subtle change in Shuqing''s face, and then heard Shuqing say: "every day there are many people with me, I won''t be bored."


    "I''m very lucky to meet you, Wan Wan."


    Meng Li''s head is full of wanwan. NPC can read the name intelligently. Meng Li smiles and says, "OK."


    "I''m so bored. Can you have a chat with me?" Meng Li said as he walked.


    Shuqing''s body stuttered, and her eyes became more empty. It seemed that the program was searching for something, as if Meng Li was in such a dilemma to him.


    "Just a moment." After a few seconds, Shuqing said to Meng Li, "I''ll tell you a joke."


    Then Meng Li heard the joke recitation without any emotion, and it was not funny at all, but Shu Qing spoke it seriously, and Meng Li interrupted him:


    "don''t tell it, I think it''s funny."


    Shuqing had no other reaction. Just rigidly said: "girl feel happy, very high heart girl can come to rescue me."


    This kind of words are set in the program. Meng Li didn''t feel much after listening to it. He continued walking for a while and asked Shu Qing, "now the robot outside is old. As long as I ask it, it will answer, do you have it? How old are you this year?"


    Shuqing just said, "as old as the girl thinks I am."


    "No, I''ll let you talk about it for yourself. Are you not smart enough?" Meng Li looks at Shuqing suspiciously.


    But Shuqing still said, "as old as the girl thinks I am."


    "I won''t take you out." Meng Li pretended to be angry. She looked at Shuqing''s face, which showed an exaggerated expression. She put her hands on it and said:


    "girl, please do take me out. I miss my friend so much."


    His tone begged, seeing that he had been set up this kind of procedure, Meng was even more clear.She is certainly not the only one who is bored. Other people will tease these NPCs when completing this task, and even say the same things as her, such as threatening him not to take him out, so that he can react quickly.


    Meng Li said again:


    "I won''t take you out."


    "Girl, please. I miss my friends very much. If you don''t take me out, I will be lost in this city."


    Meng Li sighed and said, "that''s OK."


    "I''ll come to you later?"


    Shuqing just said, "Shuqing welcomes girls very much."


    I don''t think she can find any useful clues in Shuqing at present, and she has to observe other NPCs to see the situation, so she won''t spend too much time on him.


    Take him out of the city and send him to the so-called friend''s house. Shu Qing takes out a bag of gold coins and says to Meng Li:


    "girl, thank you very much for taking me out of the city so that my friends and I can get together. These gold coins are my thanks to you. Please accept them."


    Meng Li nodded and said, "OK, thank you."


    She took the gold coin, then jumped out of a panel and asked if she put it in her backpack. She called yes and checked the account. It showed that she had just completed the task and then added some gold coins.


    But it only increased the number of gold coins. Although the number of gold coins was more than that of previous missions, it was obviously not good luck, because it didn''t brush out the precious things.


    Many people will go to repeatedly brush the task to try their luck, and they don''t know how many people have completed the task.


    Then there is an interface to prompt her whether she wants to go back to the main city. Meng Li takes a look at Shuqing, and he stands in front of him, full of NPC temperament. Then she says to Shuqing:


    "goodbye."


    "Goodbye." It''s the same inflexible voice that responds to Meng Li and bows slightly to her. Meng Li nods and goes back to the main city. After thinking about it, he takes a task again.

 Chapter 2352

    She has to see if other NPCs are like this. This time, the next task is to find an old woman by the stream in the eastern suburb of Linzhou City, and help her go to the river to find the ring she accidentally dropped because of washing clothes.


    Another simple task.


    Meng Li soon found the old woman. As soon as she saw her, the old woman took the initiative to look for her and said in a rigid way:


    "girl, my ring has fallen into the river. Can you help me look for it?"


    Meng Li asked: "is it very important?"


    After a two second pause, the old woman said to Meng Li, "it''s very important. It''s our family heirloom."


    Meng Li: "is it dangerous for me to enter the water?"


    In the face of Meng Li''s tricky problem, it is obvious that the old woman is baffled, but Meng Li looks at her expression carefully, and it seems that there is nothing different.


    "Girl, please help me." The old woman pleaded sincerely.


    Meng Li said, "what if I''m in danger?"


    "Girl, if you help me find the ring, I will be very grateful to you." The old lady''s tone is still rigid.


    "Wan Wan, you must be a very kind and helpful person." Said the old woman.


    Meng Li deliberately complained about her: "since it''s a family heirloom, you still wear it everywhere. Sooner or later, you''ll get rid of it."


    The old woman''s face is still no different, just suddenly make a depressed face, this kind of Meng Li can judge, is set by the program.


    There is nothing to be tested in this NPC. I feel that this NPC is a pure NPC.


    Now it''s not entirely sure that there must be a person''s soul under that young master Shuqing before, because those subtle changes in expression can''t be said, and it''s just because the program setting of young master Shuqing is a little more complicated and more designed for him.


    She went down to the river to find the ring for the old woman.


    How realistic is the game? Meng can feel cold when he leaves the river. It''s like falling into the water in the real world.


    The ring was soon found. Meng Li gave it to the old woman. The old woman gave Meng Li some thank-you words that were programmed, and then gave Meng Li something.


    It turned out to be a piece of jade, which is more valuable than the gold coin I got from Mr. Shuqing before.


    This time, I was lucky. Meng Li had a little bit of joy when he got the jade.


    Then this trace of joy completely dissipated, Meng Li looked serious for a moment, she knew that she would never feel happy because of a piece of jade.


    And this kind of joy, actually also with a sense of achievement, this feeling is not from her heart, but affected by the game.


    This?


    That''s part of the reason so many people are obsessed.


    This jade Meng Li is also left in the warehouse. When he wanted to contact more tasks to observe the NPCs, he suddenly felt sleepy. Meng Li found that this body should rest.


    Looking back, the client got up very early in the morning, and then didn''t have a day off. It''s time to have a rest.


    In order not to get acne on his face, but also to think about the future, not in a hurry these few hours, Meng Li quit the game, quit the game to real life, there is still some time and space conversion feeling, wonderful.


    It''s pulling her consciousness out of the game.


    Meng Li took off his bracelet, turned off his computer, took a bath and went to bed in the guest room.


    She was very honest and went to bed directly. She didn''t dare to practice anything. Just when she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly thought that since you can exchange martial arts secrets in the game, you can exchange one for yourself to practice, so it won''t arouse the vigilance of the super system?


    It''s practicing the secret script it gave me.


    Cultivation is not to deal with the super system. The super system can''t be defeated by a little aura. It''s just to strengthen the client''s body and make her better.


    It''s hard to have a good body in these days. When I''m bored, I really need to do something to pass the time.


    With this in mind, Meng Li also decided to exchange it tomorrow.


    Thinking about it, he went to sleep. When he woke up, Zeng CE came and knocked on the door. Meng Li opened the door and saw Zeng CE''s face turned blue.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Li pretended to be at a loss.


    Zeng CE''s voice was a little cold: "jingwan, why are you sleeping here?"


    As soon as he heard Zeng CE calling himself jingwan, Meng Li knew that he was not happy with himself at the moment.


    "I saw you were very uncomfortable last night, so I came to sleep. I''m afraid I''ll squeeze you." Meng Li explained.


    Zeng CE asked: "when I wake up, why is it so cold and the air conditioner so low?"


    Then he sneezed and sniffed. Meng Li felt that he had a cold and laughed in his heart, but he asked anxiously:


    "how did you catch a cold?"


    "How can you turn on the air conditioner so low?" Zeng CE asked this question persistently.


    Meng Li was still puzzled. She went out and went to the master bedroom. As she walked, she said to herself:"Very low? Did I press the wrong button? "


    In the room, she picked up the remote control and exclaimed, "how can it be so low?"


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t notice last night. I just didn''t think the room was cool enough." She looked at Zeng CE with great guilt and said very sad:


    "I''m wrong. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." Zeng CE didn''t want to investigate the other party''s appearance. He said, "you should pay attention next time. You also said that you should pay more attention after drinking."


    "Little fool, what should you do if something happens to me?" Zeng CE puts his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder and asks him to look at him. Meng Li still looks guilty and says weakly:


    "I''m wrong."


    Zeng CE magnanimously said: "nothing, just a little cold."


    "If something happens to you, I won''t live." Meng Li sighed and Zeng CE said, "what are you talking about? But without me, who can give you a better life? "


    Meng Li lowered his eyes, feeling confused in his eyes. Zeng CE said, "I''ll take a bath. If you have time, you can make breakfast. If you don''t want to, we''ll go out to eat."


    "Then I''ll do it." The client is used to cooking for zengce. As long as zengce is at home, she is very happy, so it''s not good that she doesn''t do it all of a sudden.


    Zeng CE sneezes again. Meng Li sees that his body color is not normal. He wants to laugh. How much he sleeps? He doesn''t wake up in the middle of the night.


    He certainly didn''t sleep well last night.


    I feel that Zeng CE''s drinking capacity is good. After drinking a lot of wine, he can return home normally, have a normal conversation, and won''t say anything that shouldn''t be said.


    When he got home, his conscious home was a safe place, so he went to sleep.


    He rubbed his arm to show that he was cold. Then he turned and went to the bathroom. Meng Li went to the kitchen.


    Open the refrigerator. There''s a lot of food in the refrigerator. It''s all prepared by the client.

 Chapter 2353

    Now their status has changed. In the past, they tried every means to be good to their clients, but now they try every means to be good to them.


    No matter whether Zeng plans to eat it or not, the client will buy it. He thinks that as long as he can eat it at home, he will throw it away and continue to buy it.


    Meng Li plans to make something simple, take a little lean meat, take a little preserved egg, grab a little rice, make some preserved egg and lean meat porridge.


    After cooking the rice in the pot, Meng Li began to peel the eggs, cut them into small pieces, and then began to cut the meat into small pieces to do some preparatory work.


    And cooked two corn.


    But before the lean porridge was ready, Zeng CE came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing the heat in the kitchen, he asked, "not yet?"


    Meng Li see his skin is red, think it should be frozen, the water temperature to warm.


    "Go and have a rest. It''s estimated that there will be half an hour left." Meng Li said.


    Zeng CE took a look at the pot and said with a smile, "preserved egg and lean meat porridge?"


    Meng Li: "didn''t you always make it for me? I feel like you love it. "


    "That''s what I think you like to eat." Zeng CE said.


    There is something speechless in Meng''s mind, but it is clear that Zeng CE loves to eat.


    Zeng CE is so selfless. He has always been selfish.


    Meng Li was very helpless and said: "so you don''t like to eat? I won''t do it. I''ll change it for you. "


    "No, even if I didn''t like it before, I like it now. I like everything you like." Zeng CE is a good talker.


    Meng Li looked at him blankly: "really?"


    "I''m so moved." She turned her back, as if to shed tears, did not want to have to see, but had to pull Meng Li''s shoulder to pull Meng Li over, two people four eyes opposite, Meng Li quickly brewing emotions, eyes with water.


    Zeng CE saw that Meng Li was moved to cry. He stretched out his hand to help Meng Li wipe his eyes. In fact, there were no tears. He wiped his loneliness.


    Meng Li


    "Well, you can play the game for a while. I''ll call you when you''re ready." Very docile.


    Zeng CE let Meng Li go: "good."


    After he left the kitchen, Meng Li patted himself on the shoulder. I don''t know how Zeng CE liked to put it on other people''s shoulders. It was disgusting.


    Meng Li continues to cook, and Zeng CE plays the game, which is a different world for Zeng CE. Every time he plays the game, he devotes himself to it. As soon as he goes online, many people notice him.


    Many people sent messages asking for his location, saying that they wanted to find him. Zeng CE thought about it and called a girl to find him. This girl is a girlfriend in the game, and Zeng CE has never seen her, but she knows that the girl''s family is very good.


    He took the girl to brush the double task, very romantic and warm all the way, Meng Li has stood behind Zeng CE.


    Seeing Zeng CE''s character on the computer screen and the girl kissing by the river, Meng Li can''t help wringing his brows.


    This game is very powerful.


    Now the picture on the computer in my eyes is the image quality of ordinary online games, but Zeng CE brought a bracelet, he had the feeling of being on the scene, his consciousness was pulled in, full of reality.


    Now kissing that girl by the river, Zeng CE has a feeling of kissing.


    Is that right?


    Meng Li thinks deeply that her expression is a little strange, but considering the existence of the super system, Meng Li still looks sad because she sees this kind of picture. She hurried out and knocked on the door.


    Zeng CE could hear more knocks on the door. Knowing that the meal was ready, he told his girlfriend in the game that he had to eat now.


    Meng Li waited outside for ten minutes, but Zeng cecai came out of the study. Obviously, it took a lot of time for them to say goodbye. Their feelings were really deep. You and I were strong.


    "It smells good." Zeng CE sat at the table because the porridge had been put for ten minutes. Now it was cooler. Zeng CE picked up the spoon and began to eat it.


    Meng Li still asked: "be careful with the scalding."


    "It''s OK. It''s not hot." Zeng CE raised his head and said, "Wan Wan, your craft is better than before."


    "I think today''s porridge is delicious."


    Meng Li said with a shy smile, "is that right?"


    "Just to your taste."


    She also began to eat. When she ate, she looked at Zeng CE from time to time. Zeng CE now looks like a modern emperor.


    Harem concubines such as cloud, the women around are careful to wait on him.


    The client is also bent, almost sick, determined to let her go, but did not expect to let her go.


    "How was the game just now?" Meng Li asked.


    Zeng Ce: "with others brush the task."


    Meng Li Oh, carefully asked: "who?"


    Zeng CE took a bite of corn and asked vaguely, "do you really want to know? It''s just an ordinary friend. ""All right." Meng Li pursed his mouth, didn''t say whether he wanted to know.


    If you ask again, Zeng CE will say that she is not interested, but she should also ask from time to time to maintain the character of the client.


    The client is like this. Sometimes he wants to ask, but he is also careful to try, but he doesn''t dare to ask. Zeng CE''s answers tell the client from the side that some things are meaningless.


    Asking will only make her feel worse.


    Meng CE said after breakfast, do you want to take a cough


    "No more." Zeng CE has some medicine in his hand, which is still exchanged from the game. He can take one. But Zeng CE doesn''t think it''s necessary to take it. After all, he thinks it''s a medicine with three poisons. It''s better to take less.


    Zeng CE did not eat Meng Li also continued to persuade, see he insisted not to eat, she did not speak.


    In the morning, Zeng CE didn''t plan to go out, but played games at home. Meng Li also opened the game, then looked at Zeng CE expectantly and said:


    "will you take me to do some activities?"


    Zeng CE, a great God player, can pass those difficult activities at once. In fact, she doesn''t care about these, but it''s strange that she doesn''t ask Zeng CE to lead.


    Because the client wants to occupy Zeng CE''s time in any way, he has to show that he cares about Zeng CE and wants to play games with him.


    Of course, she also knew that Zeng CE would refuse her. Sure enough, Zeng CE said:


    "I can''t do it today. The guild has something to do. I have to do it."


    "Why don''t you look for someone else in the gang and ask them to come with you."


    Meng Li''s face was full of loss: "OK."


    Just someone else? The big gods of the gang want to work with Zeng CE, and the rest are Zeng CE''s women.


    Great, let himself and a group of women to play games.


    "Darling, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food at noon." Zeng CE put out his hand and patted Meng Li''s hand, then put into the game.


    Meng Li took a look at his hand and put it into the game.

 Chapter 2354

    She didn''t go to brush the task, but went to see how to practice.


    There are many ways to practice. In addition to the common mental skill, there are also ways to cultivate the true world, and even the interplanetary plane.


    Meng Li feels that what he sells here is true, but even the internal mental skills of martial arts are difficult for modern people to understand, not to mention those cultivation skills. Even if he can practice them, he can''t succeed in this age of rare aura.


    Meng Si decided to leave the body before the operation.


    It''s far more complicated than those skills. It''s easy to operate, but it also has the secret of absorbing aura and the advantage of shaping. Meng Li thinks this is very suitable.


    When you are bored, you can practice a better figure to please yourself. When your body adapts, it''s easy for the client to use it when he comes back.


    In fact, her system has space for these things, but she certainly can''t take them out for use. She will make good use of the ones exchanged in the game. I don''t know what the super system thinks of keeping fit every day.


    Think of her mouth also show a smile.


    A Book of physical training is not cheap. It took Meng Li a lot of gold coins to get it. I think it will be here in a few days.


    This super system is really powerful. After all, it has to deliver goods to everyone.


    Meng Li is very suspicious that the super system has been falsifying the express bill of the express company, and then pastes these express bills on the goods, directly throws them to the express company, and then tampers with the data of the express company?


    Such a game has been done, express things can not defeat this super system.


    Then she went to observe NPC, brush a morning task, forced brush some tired, Meng Li finally found a different.


    Most NPCs are 100% sure to be NPCs, but some NPCs give Meng Li reason to suspect that he has trapped a person''s soul.


    But it''s just a doubt, not a confirmation.


    What''s more, Meng Li is still thinking about a question: why does the super system trap people''s souls in NPC?


    This matter is very important. If there are still many souls trapped in the game, you have to worry more when dealing with the super system.


    This system is not a first offense. It must have devoured a lot of souls in the last world. The souls of the players who were inhaled at that time have dissipated. Only after the souls of those players have dissipated, can the game accept the players in the new world. Otherwise, it''s not allowed to reveal the truth?


    But why can we leave some souls to become NPC?


    At that time, the client watched the soul players of this world dissipate one by one for various reasons, then watched the players of other worlds come in, and then watched the players of other worlds become "soul players".


    Although the client can''t express her ideas after she becomes an NPC, it''s just because of this that she becomes an NPC and it doesn''t work, but it doesn''t work, and the client has to continue to be an NPC.


    This is also the most resentful part of the client. She would rather dissipate than be an NPC. She uses a virtual body to say what she doesn''t want to say and do what she doesn''t want to do.


    Is it the punishment given by the super system to the client?


    Because the client came in a special way. Zeng CE let her in. Is the super system helping Zeng CE torture the client? It''s also unrealistic. I always feel that the super system is not so "warm-hearted".


    That''s why I don''t know now.


    This morning, after more than a dozen tasks, I met an NPC like Mr. Shuqing. It was only under Meng Li''s deliberate verbal stimulation that he had a slight reaction.


    This is a man who buys a panacea at Qiaotou. Meng Li''s task is to pick a panacea from the mountain and sell it to him, so that he can cure his wife at home.


    The rest are not met, which means that the probability is not very high. There are so many NPCs in the game. She has tested more than ten NPCs, and only two are suspicious.


    When it seems boring, you can study it again. Now there is no time. Zeng CE has already played there, and he is hungry.


    He under the game, also let Meng from the game, after the game, Meng from a look at the time to find that has been faster.


    Playing this game makes time pass quickly. It seems that she wandered in another world for a long time and finally returned to the real world. This game gives her too obvious sense of time and space.


    "I''m going out to dinner." Zeng CE stares at his watch.


    Meng Li looked at him: "in the morning you said take me out..." Her voice sounds aggrieved.


    Zeng CE just said, "it''s not convenient this time. You can have a rest at home. I''ll come back early in the evening to accompany you."


    "Why not?" Meng Li asked in a low voice.


    Zeng CE was silent for a few seconds and said, "it''s all men."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of the mouth, this was really nonsense, clearly is to accompany his girlfriend outside to eat.


    In the morning, he also said that he would take her out to eat. When his girlfriend outside called, he forgot what he said in the morning. However, Meng Li still expected that. She would not like to eat with Zeng CE."Well, go early and return early." Meng Li squeezed out a smile and said to Zeng Ce:


    "you should pay attention to your health when you are busy outside. Don''t drink when you have a cold."


    Zeng Ce: "good."


    Seeing Zeng CE off, Meng Li feels very hungry. She is too lazy to cook. She takes out the Bigu pill that the client exchanged in the game.


    When pigudan appeared in the eyes of the public, at the beginning, everyone was curious to exchange it for food. After all, it''s amazing to eat one for one or two days without hunger.


    But everyone has been used to eating since childhood, and eating is a happy thing. It''s not pleasant to not eat for two days, which makes the mouth too lonely, so bigudan is not loved by everyone.


    Zeng CE, for example, despises such things. He is not short of money. There are a lot of delicacies waiting for him to eat. It''s a pity not to eat them.


    Perhaps only Meng Li, who is not eager to eat, likes it. Meng Li ate one, so he doesn''t have to think about what to eat for two days.


    Meng had a light sleep in the afternoon, but he wanted to clean up after three classes.


    She didn''t choose to drive to school, and the client didn''t have the habit.


    It was only half past two when she got to school. Meng Li was bored. She stood in the corridor and looked at the boys playing basketball in the distance. Looking at the young boys, she remembered that Zeng CE was one of them.


    Now he is no longer simple, most of his circle are dignified figures.


    Many people think that Zeng CE will become the leader of the game industry and even monopolize the market.

 Chapter 2355

    "Classmate Jing Wan." A woman stood beside Meng Li and called Meng Li.


    Meng Li looked in the past. It was Fang Jingrui.


    This is also one of Zeng CE''s girlfriends.


    Seeing her, Meng Li feels big. This woman is one of the women who love looking for clients.


    Her character is pretty and her background is very unusual. In short, her uncle is the boss of the underworld.


    Zeng CE has been perfect enough to eat black and white. In a short period of more than a year, he can still harvest so many women.


    It''s amazing that you can do so many things in more than a year.


    Fang Jingrui is also a student of this university. She is also a junior, but she is not a major with the client.


    Usually, it is rare for her to come to class, but when the client comes to class, he can always meet her. Meng Li deeply suspects that she came to find fault on purpose.


    Of course, they always just find fault, only find the client unhappy, fortunately did not do anything harmful to the client.


    "See my inferiority? I can''t say anything. " Fang Jingrui sneered.


    Meng Li said faintly: "can''t you see it? I don''t want to talk to you. "


    The client usually takes a cool attitude to deal with Zeng CE''s difficulties. She doesn''t want to show her strong emotions. She thinks that if her emotions fluctuate too much, people will laugh at her and let others succeed.


    So even if the heart is no longer happy, also strong hold out indifferent appearance.


    "You don''t want to talk to me?"


    Fang Jingrui reaches out her hand and squints at her hand. Her hand is manicure, and there are many beautiful decorations on it. She glances at Meng Li''s hand on the railing. It''s clean, but it''s simple compared with her.


    "Now that Zeng CE has money, you don''t know how to keep Zeng CE''s heart by dressing up yourself." She asked.


    Meng Li said, "Zeng CE likes me like this. Do you have any opinions?"


    "He loves me."


    Fang Jingrui covered her mouth and laughed: "you mean he only likes my beauty?"


    "It''s ridiculous. Ugly people talk about their hearts."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "don''t provoke me."


    Zeng CE, a group of women, all have good family background. If it is not necessary, there is no need to talk with them, so that they will not be in a hurry and spend time dealing with them. They are not willing to spend time on them.


    I don''t have much time for myself, just a few months. I must solve it before I start the super system.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fang Jingrui snorted and said: "you don''t deserve so much."


    Meng Li stretched out his hand and patted Fang Jingrui on the shoulder. He said earnestly, "I see you are jealous and crazy. I can''t get over it before I find a sense of existence here."


    Childish call a person helpless, so not happy also had a mouth addiction.


    Fang Jingrui slapped Meng Li''s hand and said: "what are you doing? Can you touch my shoulder? "


    "Why not? I''ve touched Zeng CE, too. " Meng Li smiles.


    Fang Jingrui understood Meng Li''s implication. Her expression changed. She stamped her foot and said, "I don''t like you at all, disgusting woman."


    "Don''t dislike me. Now I''ve planned to eat out. You should think about why he didn''t accompany you to dinner." Meng Li looked at her with a smile.


    Fang Jingrui suffered from success.


    Fang Jingrui said, "but he went home yesterday."


    "You sent someone after him?" Meng Li''s eyebrows are on the tip of his face.


    Fang Jingrui said, "that''s not true, but I just know. Don''t ask me why I know."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "then you are sending someone to follow me?"


    "I just happened to see you." Fang Jingrui snorted, looked up again, and said with disdain, "little sample, are you helpless? I''m in charge of everything about you. "


    She reaches out her hand and grabs the air. Her small expression is squinting. She thinks she is vicious, but in Meng Li''s opinion, she is vicious. She has to admit that her face is good-looking.


    Meng Li took out his mobile phone to Fang Jingrui and said, "look, I have recorded what you said."


    Fang Jingrui


    "What are you going to do?" After thinking about it, Meng Li put his hand behind him and said to her:


    "don''t come to me because you don''t have time to deal with me. If you really want to find me, I''ll send your words to Zeng CE. Zeng CE certainly doesn''t like to send people to follow his woman, right?"


    Fang Jingrui expression coldly down: "you threaten me?"


    Meng Li nodded: "that''s right."


    "Are you not afraid of me?" Fang Jingrui''s tone was a little dangerous. Meng Li said, "why should I be afraid of you? Even if Zeng CE can''t protect me, I have an accident. Zeng CE knows it''s you. What will he do to you?"


    "Several people don''t like my existence. You''ve solved me. Zeng CE hates you because of this. It''s cheap for others."Fang Jingrui pursed her mouth and frowned slightly:


    "how dare you face it?"


    Once upon a time, this woman always pretended to be a fool and refused to face it. Now she is so outspoken that it is surprising.


    Meng Li sighed: "sooner or later, it''s not OK not to face it."


    "I can talk about this directly with you, but I dare not say it in front of Zeng CE."


    Fang Jingrui said bitterly, "the same."


    Meng Li said, "save it. Don''t take advantage of others."


    Fang Jingrui is silent. Meng lile turns and walks away. Fang Jingrui doesn''t stop her either. These women are too infatuated with Zeng CE for fear of losing him. They try their best to maintain their image in his heart.


    Fang Jingrui won''t do things like this.


    Besides, Zeng CE pretends to be very affectionate to himself. As long as he has an accident with someone else, Zeng CE must act. Otherwise, how can he express his deep feelings?


    It''s also chilling for other women. If jingwan and you have an accident since childhood, you can ignore it. Can we count on you if we have an accident?


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile and went to the toilet to attend the class.


    Only after five o''clock did Meng Li finish the class. He packed up his things and was ready to go home. Who knew Fang Jingrui was waiting for her at the school gate and stopped her from leaving. Meng Li asked:


    "what are you doing?"


    "Give me the recording." She thought about it and was very unhappy. She didn''t want to leave a little ding''er in other people''s hands.


    Even if this thing won''t cause serious consequences, I don''t want to see villains succeed.


    Meng Li said, "it''s been more than two hours. How do you think you can be clean?"


    "Won''t I stay?"


    "Stupid." Meng also said to her.


    Fang Jingrui angry: "you know how to play these little tricks."


    Meng Li smiles.


    That is to say, these women have not done any harm to the clients, and the clients have never complained about them. If they had done anything at that time, they must still have the task of retaliating against them now, it should not be a small skill.

 Chapter 2356

    "Goodbye." Meng Li waved to her and turned away with a smile.


    Fang Jingrui was angry again.


    Meng Li certainly wants to laugh. The more she laughs, the less happy others will be.


    Not to make her uncomfortable?


    It''s not pleasant to come once. If you come more than once, you won''t come.


    After Meng Li returned home, Zeng CE didn''t go home, and then she plunged into the game again.


    This game doesn''t make her infatuated, but the task has to be done. She has no idea now.


    Can only soak in the game to see if there is any discovery.


    Brush task to break through, someone sent her a message, she did not see, this should be Zeng CE''s girlfriend on the game sent, see Zeng CE not online, so ran to ask.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock in a flash, and there is no harvest in the task, but she has done enough tasks, and she finds that an NPC is suspected to have trapped the soul of a real person.


    When the door rings, Meng Li exits the game to open the door. Zeng CE comes back. Meng Li clearly smells the smell of Zeng CE''s body shower gel, but he doesn''t make any response, so he doesn''t smell it.


    He had taken a bath outside, and now he looked fresh and red.


    I''m full.


    "I''m back." Meng Li showed a smile.


    Zeng CE said, "you haven''t slept yet."


    "I''ve been waiting for you." Meng Li said faintly.


    Zeng CE laughs, reaches out his hand and touches Xia Mengli''s face, which makes Meng Li feel sick. But he stands still with a stiff head. Fortunately, Zeng CE also puts down his hand. He says:


    "Wan Wan, you are so good."


    "Have you eaten yet?" He asked.


    Meng Li replied, "I won''t be hungry if I eat pigudan."


    "How do you eat that food? If you are too lazy to cook, I will invite an aunt for you. Don''t hurt yourself."


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I''m not used to having aunts at home."


    Because the client is not used to it.


    Zeng CE unties the button of his shirt and stares at Meng Li carefully. He has some desire in his eyes, which makes Meng Li speechless.


    Didn''t you just eat it outside? Not full yet?


    Sure enough, I have good energy and good health. If not, I can''t deal with so many girlfriends.


    Meng Li lowered his head and didn''t want to see Zeng CE, but Zeng CE raised her chin and said, "look at me."


    Meng Li looked at him, and he said after a long time:


    "for me, you are the warmth in my heart. You are like a bowl of porridge, which can always warm me."


    Meng Li: "it''s not the first time Zeng CE has described the client in this way. He also said that the client is Bai Liangshui. Although it''s ordinary, it''s a necessity for him to quench his thirst.


    These descriptions make the client laugh and cry, so the women outside are delicacies? Red wine, Baijiu, wine?


    Anyway, I''m tired of it. It''s refreshing when I come back?


    It''s neither funny nor funny. Only the client knows about it.


    When Zeng CE said this, Meng Li knew that he really had an idea. She was thinking about how to avoid it.


    Naturally, she couldn''t hurt herself so much for a task. Even if she directly reported the failure of the task and asked for another task, she couldn''t have anything to do with Zeng CE. It was disgusting and unacceptable.


    Meng Li thought so, but when she looked up at Zeng CE, the more she looked, a strange feeling came to her heart.


    For a moment, she even felt that Zeng CE was full of charm, and that he was particularly attractive. This feeling made Meng Li''s expression in a trance for a moment, and even her eyes began to be confused.


    When she realized that she was attracted, her eyes still pretended to be blurred, but her mind was clear.


    I didn''t expect it before. I was just fascinated for a moment. I found that Zeng CE had a huge aura of charm.


    Maybe zengce didn''t know that the super system gave him the aura of charm. I still remember that when I was doing the system task before, the system gave the host a aura. After using the aura, the host could be fascinated by the people who wanted to be fascinated.


    No wonder she finally understood why so many women with family background, who are so beautiful, are willing to share their past plans with other women.


    I love him so much that I can''t extricate myself. I love him so much that I don''t care about face, family and self-esteem.


    Basically, there''s no woman Zeng CE wants that she can''t get. It''s just a matter of time. Some women are strong willed, such as mushuang. Although she also fell in love with Zeng CE, she didn''t go to the point of desperation, but later she still compromised.


    And today Fang Jingrui, a proud and unruly girl, can become obedient even for Zeng CE''s sake.


    This huge aura, Rao is her, can be confused for a moment when Zeng CE intentionally released her charm


    I think the aura of charm given by this super system does not need to be triggered manually or deliberately by Zeng CE, but automatically when Zeng CE intentionally releases his charm.For example, now, when Zeng thought about that, he began to release his own charm and try to impress others. This is nature.


    Meng Li also thinks that as long as Zeng CE thinks, the client can''t resist every time. She is Zeng CE''s girlfriend and has no high defense against Zeng CE.


    Unlike the women Zeng CE met outside, she has a high defense line because she just fell in love or for various reasons. Therefore, Zeng CE does not mean that as long as she releases her charm, she will succeed. She just says that she will succeed after many times.


    Thinking of these, Meng Li feels that those women are pitiful. How can they resist this aura?


    Like the fiance of the client last time, he was actually a victim.


    And think of the plot, those women are inhaled in the game, and then soon dissipated in the game, they lost their lives, but also lost reincarnation, look at it again, many people are victims, the only beneficiary is Zeng CE.


    If you think about it a little bit, you can know why the super system gives him a halo, just to make him think what he wants and make him feel that the world is worth it.


    Of course, it''s also to make his way better with the help of these women.


    If Zeng CE didn''t have such a happy life, would he copy everything in this world consciously after he went to the next world?


    The super system needs such a conscious person to save energy.


    "What are you thinking? Are you all in a trance? " Zeng CE saw that he had made a love speech, but the other side didn''t respond.


    Meng Li''s expression didn''t change, but she immediately shed tears. She admired herself a little, and she could take it in and out freely.


    "No, thank you for your love." Meng Li said chokingly.


    Zeng CE got closer to her, which made Meng Li feel worse. She sniffed and began to say with emotion:


    "how lucky I am to meet you."


    How unlucky to meet you.


    Zeng CE tried to touch Meng Li''s face again and was caught by Meng Li. She said:


    "I see you are tired."

 Chapter 2357

    This sentence reminds Zeng ce that he touched Meng Li''s head pitifully. After thinking about it, he was a little tired.


    Meng Li said, "if you are tired, have a rest."


    "As long as you''re by my side, I''m happy. You know, I never ask for that." She smiles.


    Zeng Ce: "it''s very kind of you."


    Meng Li and Zeng CE return to the room. Zeng CE changes his pajamas and takes off his wrist watch. Meng Li takes a look at his bracelet. Taking advantage of his good mood, he tentatively asks:


    "why do you always wear this bracelet?"


    Zeng CE said: "because everything I have is given by this game, I have special feelings for it."


    "I feel it''s different from mine." Meng Li said half jokingly.


    Zeng Ce: "of course it''s not the same. I''m an agent."


    Meng Li: "well, I want to see it a little bit." She put forward her request, Zeng CE refused without thinking about it, he said:


    "nothing to look at, just like yours."


    Meng Li said, "actually, it''s nothing to look at."


    "It''s nothing." Zeng CE said.


    But this bracelet can''t be taken off. After wearing it, it can''t be taken off. He can''t help it.


    He didn''t tell anyone about such a strange thing. He didn''t think it was necessary.


    Because this game brings him benefits, no harm, the only trouble may be too much money, a lot of money every day, do not know how to spend.


    Those people apply for an account number, and the money to buy the bracelet is in his account, and they earn a lot every day.


    "Well, go to bed early." Probably because Meng Li is not sensible and wants to see his bracelet, Zeng CE is a little unhappy. His eyes are cold when he looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked, "are you angry?"


    "No Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li deliberately yiyiburao: "you are angry, I just want to see the bracelet."


    "What are you doing?" Zeng CE frowned and stared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li hesitated and said, "I''m just curious. I just want to have a look."


    "Don''t be idle and curious. If you have nothing to do, go and ask mushuang to play." Zeng CE said in a bad voice.


    Meng Li''s expression was a little unhappy, and he complained in a low voice:


    "I feel that I have listened to you very much, and you are still angry with me."


    Zeng CE frowned more deeply, and his tone became indifferent: "making trouble without reason?"


    If I give you some dye, you will open a dyeing workshop. If I feel a little bit, you will kill it?


    Or take advantage of this opportunity to find a sense of existence?


    But don''t you know that feeling can''t exist at any time? Anyway, he doesn''t need it now.


    Meng Li said, "I just don''t want to make you angry."


    "I don''t like you to be angry."


    Finally, she added, "anger is bad for your health."


    Smell speech, Zeng CE''s expression just relaxed a little, he said: "I am very tired every day, you don''t make trouble without reason."


    "Making trouble out of nothing?" Meng Li said sadly, "you still think I''m making trouble for nothing."


    "Forget it. I won''t disturb you. I''ll sleep next door."


    "I think I''ll only make trouble for you." Meng Li, after so much bedding, finally finds an excuse to go to the next room to sleep, and then turns around and goes out with a depressed face.


    Zeng CE sighed helplessly and went to the next room.


    Just let her calm down, he sighed, life is too chaotic, back home really just want to be at ease, he doesn''t want someone to make trouble with him, it is no energy to deal with.


    If you can''t go home quietly, the home will be meaningless.


    Finally find an excuse to sleep separately with Zeng CE. Meng Li lies comfortably in bed and begins to feel sleepy with his eyes closed.


    She knew that zengce would not come to her again. She could not say that zengce even hoped that she would take the initiative to sleep separately with him. He didn''t care about it at all.


    But we must find a reason to make a little conflict, or it will appear sudden and deliberate.


    This task is also a test of acting skills. The cautious attitude is like that at the beginning of the task. Meng Li smiles at the thought and goes to sleep.


    In the morning, she got up earlier than Zeng CE, and she still made congee with preserved eggs and lean meat for Zeng CE. After all, it was the simplest.


    Zeng CE drank porridge and said faintly, "today''s taste is as good as yesterday''s


    Meng Liwei looked at him wrongly. He wanted to talk but stopped. He seemed to want Zeng CE to coax her. Zeng CE put his finger in front of her lips and hissed:


    "jingwan, be good, don''t make trouble."


    Meng Li asked in a low voice, "what will happen if you make trouble?"


    Zeng CE''s eyes were indifferent: "you should understand."


    Meng Li seems to be afraid. She closes her mouth and looks more and more aggrieved.


    Well, no noise, no noise, but then I went to bed because of this.


    Zeng CE is so arrogant now that he probably won''t take the initiative to find her. Maybe he is still waiting to see when he can''t stand it."I won''t disturb you in the evening after that." Meng Li said.


    Zeng CE put down his spoon: "do you threaten me with this?"


    Meng Li''s tears came down. She said affectionately and sadly, "you believe me, I''ve never thought about it like this."


    "I just love you too much, I feel you will be very tired, I can only do this, love you, will give you more freedom."


    With these words, Meng Li was so disgusted that he couldn''t eat, but Zeng CE looked at Meng Li unexpectedly:


    "do you really think so?"


    Meng Li nodded: "of course, to be with you is the greatest happiness. How can I increase your burden when you are tired?"


    Zeng CE''s expression was strange for a moment. He said, "Wan Wan, you are so sensible."


    Meng Li smiles bitterly. He seems to be very complacent. Zeng CE doesn''t speak any more, which is equivalent to acquiescing to this matter.


    He has no shortage of women, and he doesn''t demand anything from Jing Wan. Besides, he has been with Jing Wan for a long time, and he has already experienced that kind of freshness. If she doesn''t ask for it, it''s the best.


    A very clever and sensible girl.


    After dinner, Zeng CE said that he had a meeting to hold. He was going to another game company to talk about cooperation.


    Meng Li was a little speechless. What did he do to talk about cooperation with others? Others think that he has technology, but in fact he can only give money.


    But the effect of money is so magical, sometimes zengce just needs to pay.


    Meng Li found zengce a formal dress. Zengce said in disgust:


    "you don''t need to be so formal."


    Meng Li: "isn''t it a meeting?"


    Wearing formal clothes is a minimum of respect, but Zeng CE said, "I said it''s unnecessary."


    Meng Li: "good." She put the clothes away.


    It was once a policy. Now we have all kinds of conditions. Otherwise, it would be bad to talk about things and wear casual clothes.


    In the plot, although Zeng CE has made friends with many rich second generation, he has also offended many rich second generation. In particular, he has robbed many women from others, who originally intended to get married.

 Chapter 2358

    It''s natural for people to hate the good deeds of many people. However, Zeng CE never encountered any fatal crisis. There are always various ways to resolve it.


    On the contrary, the second generation of the rich have offended Zeng CE and then have bad luck.


    Send Zeng CE out, Meng left school for a while, immediately this semester is almost over, two classes in the morning, nothing in the afternoon, at noon she returned home, login the game.


    First, he went to brush the task and observed the NPC. Then Meng Li thought about it and went to find the tree green.


    I don''t know if it''s Shuqing who touched her so much and made her remember deeply. In a word, she put her mind here.


    The so-called master Shuqing is still wandering in the empty city. Meng Li takes the initiative to say hello:


    "Hello, little Shuqing."


    "Hello, Wan Wan." Shuqing''s voice was very rigid. Meng Li said:


    "shall I take you out of the city?"


    Shuqing said, "I''m sorry, Wan Wan. I can''t go with you. Someone will take me later."


    Because Meng Li didn''t receive the task of taking the lost Shuqing out of the city, so now Shuqing is reacting like this. Meng Li says, "do you want to go with me? Anyway, you''re going out. I''ll take you without any reward. "


    Shuqing is still that sentence: "sorry, wanwan."


    Meng Li stares at Shu Qing''s expression and thinks that he is slightly different from other NPCs.


    Moreover, he is even different from those NPCs who are suspected to be trapped in their souls. His reaction is easier to detect. That''s why Meng Li chose to find him.


    The fact that he can have a little bigger reaction than others proves that his soul power should be more powerful. He even says that he has not given up and still wants to get rid of the current predicament all the time.


    It was the same with the client at that time, but because of her weak soul, there was no obvious reaction at all. Later, she was very desperate.


    Since Shuqing is still speaking according to the instructions, Meng Li is just pestering. She just wants to be familiar with her face. If she really has a soul, she will remember herself.


    If it''s a sharp soul, it should be able to feel that he is different from him, not simply think that he is evil taste, maybe he can give him hope.


    Now Meng Li is really at a loss. He can''t touch the bracelet. He is even cautious in the game and is afraid of being detected by the system.


    And you Yun''s meaning is very clear, that is, he can''t do it. You Yun can''t even explore the system. He''s very quiet these two days, and I don''t think he has a clue.


    She left here and decided to come again next time.


    She wandered around in the game again. She paid special attention to all the things that came into her eyes.


    The result of the call, Meng Li did not see directly answered, is Zhu Xingya, Yu Jieyin, is a typical workplace women, strong momentum.


    "Jingwan." There was a cold cry.


    Meng Li said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Zeng CE has gone to the hospital. Please take care of him. I have something to do for him." Zhu Xingya''s voice was lukewarm, as if she was giving orders to her subordinates.


    Meng Li


    All in all, zengce''s life is hard to be calm, but when something goes wrong, he usually calls here.


    Zeng CE does not call her in person, but all kinds of women call themselves. Obviously, he is also cultivating the client''s acceptance ability, that is, to let the women around him get used to each other''s existence.


    High.


    As a woman who cares about Zeng CE, Meng Li immediately agrees: "good."


    When she quit the game and turned off the computer, she took a look at zengce computer. She was helpless. She thought that zengce was beside him when he was playing the game. She could see what he was playing, but she couldn''t see anything deeper.


    For example, after entering the game, even if Zeng CE opened the warehouse in front of her, he couldn''t see the things in the warehouse, because the interface was displayed in front of the game characters and directly put into their consciousness.


    So she can''t see what authority Zeng CE has. If she can see it, she can''t find a breakthrough.


    She didn''t think about it for a long time, but after a glance, she thought that she was anxious to go to the hospital to see Zeng CE. As a woman who loves him deeply, how can she not run faster?


    Meng left the car and went to the hospital parking lot. Unexpectedly, Zhu Xingya''s car was also parked on one side.


    She went to the elevator door and found that Zhu Xingya had not gone upstairs. Zhu Xingya met her with a light expression. She was wearing high heels, a white suit, and her hair was curled up.


    The pair of high-heeled shoes, which made people feel painful, added a lot of momentum and was higher than Meng Li. She said: "it''s a little slow."


    At the beginning of Meng''s parting, he didn''t look at her but said, "it''s the fastest."


    "I''ve taken care of everything." Zhu Xingya said.


    Meng Li: "this is not your reason to blame me."


    "I''m talking about things." Zhu Xingya expression is always cold, she said: "don''t be so sensitive."Meng Li laughed, looked up at her and said, "Miss Zhu, I still call you Director Zhu?"


    "All right." When Zhu Xingya stepped into the elevator, she responded coldly to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll call you Miss Zhu."


    Zhu Xingya thinks that Meng Li still has to say something. Who knows that Meng Li just said so and then he doesn''t speak any more.


    On the contrary, Zhu Xingya had some accidents. Normally, she would be unconvinced and unwilling. She must have something to say, but the other side didn''t say anything.


    It''s kind of interesting


    No wonder, how can Zeng CE treat each other sincerely without something?


    Zhu Xingya thought that Zeng CE''s expression was a little bad. She didn''t like her present self, even disgusted.


    She is so proud that she can tolerate so many women around Zeng CE. She has the humble idea that she only wants a share of love, but never all of it.


    When Meng Li saw her expression, there were only two people in the elevator and asked:


    "Why are you suddenly upset?"


    Zhu Xing looked at Meng Li elegantly: "you?"


    How do you know that?


    This kind of observation is worthy of the woman around Zeng CE.


    Zhu Xingya really thinks highly of Zeng CE.


    She doesn''t respond to Meng Li, and Meng Li doesn''t ask any more, but when she gets to the ward, she sees Zhu Xingya''s cold and hot attitude towards Zeng CE. Combined with the plot, she almost wants to understand Zhu Xingya''s feelings.


    She distressed herself, but could not get rid of the fate of being fascinated by Zeng CE.


    Everything can only be explained by Zeng CE''s huge charm aura. Otherwise, there are many men in the world who have better temperament and money than him, but they can''t make so many excellent women flock to them.


    And Zeng CE doesn''t mind Zhu Xingya''s cold and hot attitude. This is Zhu Xingya''s personal style. He likes her.


    "This is the partner I met last time." Zeng CE''s head was covered with gauze, and he finally remembered to introduce Meng Li.

 Chapter 2359

    Meng Li nodded slightly:


    "remember."


    Zeng CE smiles. Meng Li asks, "what''s wrong with your head?"


    Zeng CE said with indifference: "it''s nothing more than being beaten with coins. It doesn''t matter." As he said this, a shrewdness flashed in his eyes.


    Meng Li showed a surprised expression, and then said: "who should hit you?"


    "How dare he."


    Zeng CE said darkly, "I don''t know how he dares it."


    Zhu Xingya said: "it''s not surprising that you had that attitude at that time. I advised you at that time."


    Zeng CE said: "but they bully people too much, especially you. I know you fight for my good and I can''t let you down."


    "Is that why you did it?" Zhu Xingya looks a little complicated.


    Meng Li


    The emotion is once planned to start first.


    It''s right that people fight back.


    Zeng CE looked at Zhu Xingya affectionately: "I''m happy with what I do for you."


    Meng Li looked at them in dismay, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Are you better?" Zhu Xingya''s tone to Zeng CE was a little cold. Zeng CE nodded and said, "I''ve already taken the medicine. Now there''s nothing. Thank you for your concern."


    Meng Li said: "Zeng CE, I also care about you."


    Zeng CE nodded: "good, good."


    "Now that she''s here, I''m going to do my business." Zhu Xingya spoke coldly.


    She didn''t mean to be jealous, nor did she mean to exclude Meng Li. According to her temperament, that is to say, she didn''t think Zeng CE needed so many people to take care of her.


    But when Zeng CE heard this, he immediately showed his reluctant mood.


    Meng Li knew that as a sensible woman, she should retreat quickly and leave space for Zeng CE and Zhu Xingya.


    She immediately said, "there''s something else at home. I''m in a hurry to go back."


    Zeng CE gave Meng Li a happy smile and immediately replied, "then go ahead and be busy."


    Zhu Xingya is to see out, some dislike Meng Li, she said: "what is better than taking care of a boyfriend?"? Don''t go, just take care of it here. "


    So humble? Clearly is the opportunity to get along with should strive for, so take the initiative to give others.


    Meng Li looked at Zeng CE and said, "am I here or should I go back to deal with my family''s affairs first?"


    "Things at home." Zeng CE preferred Zhu Xingya to stay here.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Goodbye, Miss Zhu." Meng Li also politely said goodbye to Zhu Xingya.


    Then, without waiting for others to speak, she walked out of the door with a lost and injured face. She kept this look until the parking lot.


    Sitting in the car, Meng Li drinks water. Zeng CE is disgusted by this man.


    How ordinary are ordinary men? Zengce''s original family is so ordinary that they can only afford zengce''s schooling.


    That''s all. Meng Li recalls the plot. Zeng CE didn''t spend any extra money on the school in the past. He didn''t buy any books he should buy.


    He said he didn''t need it. Now he wants to come. It''s hard for the family to bear it.


    Zeng CE''s parents belong to the low-income group and have a heavy burden. Zeng CE''s mother has to take medicine all the year round.


    Zeng CE at that time should be inferior to his classmates. If he couldn''t afford it, he didn''t study hard. This can be explained as he didn''t want to study and didn''t have the money to bear the extra expense.


    Inferiority and a strong sense of self-esteem, take a fancy to the client, obsessed with for three years, with a kind of I love you the feelings of kidnapping the client, with only I love her feelings away from the client side of the boy.


    After two drinks, Meng Li looks straight ahead. Suddenly someone knocks on her window. She puts down the window and sees the face outside the window.


    It was a handsome face. He held the door with one hand, crossed his legs and looked at it casually.


    Meng Li searches for the plot. This is Liu''s son.


    Liu He, his family has always intended to marry Mu family, both of them are well matched, Liu family is also in politics, his status is higher than many rich second generation.


    "Jingwan?" Although Liu he used the tone with doubt, Meng Li felt a little confident.


    Meng Li nodded: "Liu he?"


    Liu He: "good memory, still remember me."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "last time, I watched you shine in the corner. I can''t remember you."


    Liu and slightly pick eyebrows: "it''s obvious that your Zeng CE is shining."


    "He is now a rising star, his light is dazzling and burning."


    Meng Li said, "did you burn?"


    "What do you think?" Liu he asked.


    Meng Li said, "because of mushuang?"


    But instead of responding positively to Meng Li''s question, Liu he said, "shall we find a place to have tea?"Meng Li asked, "is it your treat?"


    "Coffee or tea? Can I do anything? " Liu he changed his posture, then opened the door and sat in.


    Meng Li took a look: "you came uninvited."


    "Do I wait for you to refuse me? Waiting for you to go back? " Liu he asked.


    Without waiting for Meng Li to speak, he said, "drive quickly. If someone sees you, I''m afraid you don''t know how to explain to Zeng CE."


    Meng Li said: "since you know that I have such a big trouble, you''d better come to me. It should be something."


    She thought about it. In the plot, she didn''t introduce Liu He''s end, but he was against Zeng CE. In the plot, anyone who was against Zeng CE didn''t come to a good end.


    It seems that now Liu he doesn''t seem to be against Zeng CE, because Mu Shuang is not Zeng CE''s girlfriend.


    It''s also a matter after the fight.


    It''s just that in the plot, Liu he never finds a client. Meng Li realizes that there is a slight difference, so she doesn''t particularly reject Liu He who comes to the door on his own initiative. She wants to see what the purpose of Liu He is to find himself.


    "Yes, you are very smart, otherwise you should have been abandoned by Zeng CE." Liu he said faintly.


    Meng Li drives the car and gets out of the parking lot. At the gate of the hospital, Meng Li''s car has a close contact with Mu Shuang''s car, but there is a slight friction. The car is OK and the people are OK.


    Mu Shuang also recognizes that this is Meng Li''s car. It''s her driving fault, so she politely gets out of the car and wants to apologize. As a result, she sees Liu He sitting in Meng Li''s car through the front windshield.


    The scene was once awkward.


    Meng Li


    It''s a bit of bad luck.


    This is called Mu frost to see, go back to how to explain with Zeng CE?


    She felt her head was big.


    It''s called mushuang. It''s obvious that there is a ghost if she doesn''t open the window. Meng Li can only open the window frankly. Mushuang looks at Liu He in surprise and asks:


    "how can you be here?"


    Liu He


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "he didn''t drive. I met him on the way and gave him a ride."


    Mu Shuang pursed her mouth and said, "that''s good."


    "Would you like to come down and see the car?" She asked again.

 Chapter 2360

    Meng Li came down to see the car. There was a slight trace on the car. Just deal with it casually.


    Even if it''s serious, Meng Li doesn''t care about these details.


    Mushuang apologetically handed Meng Li a business card and said, "if you call this number, he will come and take your car for maintenance."


    Meng Li took over: "good."


    "This..." Mu Shuang explained awkwardly:


    "Zeng CE told me that no one would take care of him, so I had to come to see him. I saw his head was broken and bleeding. I didn''t expect that you were here. If I had known you were here, I wouldn''t have come."


    Meng Li: "it''s OK."


    Zeng CE is quite deceitful. He sympathizes with Mu Shuang, no matter where he is or whether there are other women.


    His every operation is very beautiful.


    It all depends on that powerful aura of charm.


    He is always so unscrupulous and confident in his own charm, which is what the super system gives him.


    "Then you go up first." Meng Li said to mushuang.


    Mu Shuang takes a look at Liu He in the car. His expression is a little complicated, but Liu he obviously doesn''t mean to talk to her. Meng Li hesitates and says: "I''m afraid Zeng CE thinks more. If it''s convenient, can you not tell him?"


    Mu Shuang nodded: "good."


    She is not a talkative person. Besides, she tells Zeng ce that Liu He is here. Zeng CE should think about why Liu He is here.


    Although she didn''t know why Liu he was here, Liu he didn''t give her the meaning.


    Meng Li got into the car and drove away.


    Liu he said, "in ancient times, a woman like you was a gentle and virtuous empress of the palace."


    Meng Li said with a faint smile: "is that right? Thank you very much


    Liu He


    Do you really think it''s a compliment?


    Liu he said faintly:


    "do you think you can do this for a lifetime? Sooner or later, you will not be able to bear it, or you will be abandoned by zengce. If you are not equal, you will not be able to stay with him forever. "


    Meng Li smell speech, the facial expression coldly came down, seem not happy Liu He''s words.


    She said, "I''ll call you master Liu. Are you so free? It''s not a good man''s style to come and tell me about feelings. "


    "What is a good man? He is human. Can''t a man talk about feelings?" Liu he asked calmly.


    "Zeng CE and I can''t be questioned or talked about by others," Meng Li said


    "You just can''t accept it, you can''t face reality." Liu he said.


    Meng Li


    So what to do.


    She first thought about what the client''s reaction would be if she heard these words. The client would be frightened, because she was always afraid of losing her strategy.


    Now some people say that even if she is wronged, she can''t go to the end. She is flustered, frightened, uneasy and pretends to be calm.


    Meng Li expressed all the reactions she could imagine about the client, and she said with a little uneasiness:


    "don''t worry about it. Zeng CE has feelings for me."


    Liu He gave Meng Li the name of a coffee shop and asked him to drive. Meng Li said, "if you only come here to sneer at me, then we don''t have to continue talking."


    Liu he said: "you see, if you feel pain, you are in a hurry."


    "You are usually a gentle and considerate, low and small look."


    "Calm down, will you? I thought you were already very strong in your heart. I didn''t expect that you would still be so vulnerable. "


    Meng Li''s face became more and more ugly. It seemed that he wanted to compete with Liu He and drive faster. He drove to the place without saying a word. Meng Li stepped on the brake and said coldly:


    "I''ll take you to the place. You can have a drink. Thank you for your kindness."


    Liu he said: "you really don''t go down to drink?"


    "You don''t want to keep Zeng CE?"


    Meng Li seems to be very averse to this topic, she said: "thank you for your kindness, but I will consider emotional things myself."


    "I said I could help you?"


    "Come down and have a talk?" Liu he gets out of the car to help Meng Li open the door. They look at each other for a few seconds before Meng Li gets out of the car and goes to the coffee shop with him. He finds a seat and sits down. Liu he says, "are you really willing to surround so many women around him?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and did not speak. His expression was very bad. Liu he said, "I''ll help you."


    Meng Li asked: "why do you want to help me?"


    Liu he turned his tail ring, and his eyes fell on the table. Looking at the menu handed by the waiter, he ordered two cups of coffee at will. When the waiter left, he said:


    "naturally, I want to bathe in frost."


    Meng Li nodded.


    A very reasonable explanation.


    "Can I help you? Or do you think I don''t have the ability? " Liu He took down the tail ring and tossed it on the table, making a clear sound, which seemed to defeat Meng Li''s inner defense.Meng couldn''t speak. When the coffee came up, she was relaxed and her back arched slightly.


    "How can you help me?" Meng Li seems to be finally moved.


    Liu he said, "will you sell me?"


    Meng Li seems to have heard a joke and said: "tangtangliu family, they are afraid that I will sell you. Are you so insecure?"


    "What do you want me to do? We all ask for different things. I just want to stay with Zeng CE, but you don''t seem to be


    "No, I didn''t want to deal with zengce. I just want to get back mushuang from zengce." Liu he said.


    Meng Li pursed his lips: "tell me about it."


    "Mu Shuang is obsessed with Zeng CE now. Although they are not together, my mind is on his side. I can''t watch them together."


    Meng Li: "what I want to hear and what I want to see is about the benefits I can get. As for your purpose and your ideas, you should understand that I don''t care very much."


    Liu he suddenly smiles: "cool and pleasant!"


    "If your purpose is not so direct and pure, I''m not at ease."


    Meng Li has no expression and no words.


    "I''ll give you this." Liu he suddenly took out a box, the box sent out a light sandalwood, the small box even has exquisite patterns, the box is so exquisite, the things inside should not be bad.


    Meng Li hesitated, did not reach out to get it, asked Liu He:


    "can I open it?"


    Liu He smiles, his eyes are much more gentle than before, he said: "of course."


    "This is for you."


    Meng Li reaches out his hand to open the box. Inside is a thin necklace with a crescent pendant on it. From the modeling point of view, it is very common, but the light reflected by the sun is particularly attractive.


    "This one?" Meng Li looks at Liu He suspiciously.


    She did not reach out to touch, Liu he said: "you just need to wear this."


    "Where did you come from?" Asked Meng Li.


    Liu he said: "it''s exchanged in the game. It''s a very advanced thing. No one has ever brushed it out at present."

 Chapter 2361

    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds. What was exchanged in the game?


    "Can this make Zeng CE treat me wholeheartedly?" Meng Li seems very interested.


    Liu He nodded: "naturally."


    "You try."


    Meng Li: "what should I do when something goes wrong?"


    Liu He: "I didn''t expect you to be so afraid of your hands and feet."


    Meng Li: "I''m just afraid of losing Zeng CE. After all, I think it''s a means. He knows he will be angry."


    Liu he said:


    "if you don''t want to, I''ll change a woman. When the time comes, Zeng CE will be fascinated by her, so it''s nothing for you. I choose you just because you have an emotional foundation, which will make me get a faster return. Do you understand?"


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Liu He''s words seemed so reasonable.


    "Yes, thank you." Meng Li took the necklace, and Liu He handed Meng Li a business card and said, "you can contact me, but you''d better not."


    Meng Li: "good." She took the card.


    "I won''t drink coffee. There''s something else to do." Liu He looked at his watch and pointed to it. Meng Li nodded his head. Then he got up and went to check out. Meng Li didn''t stay long and drove home.


    After returning home, he sent a message to Zeng CE, asking if he would come back at night. Zeng CE said that he would observe in the hospital for one night. Meng Li said that he would cook some chicken soup for him, but Zeng CE didn''t reply to her.


    Since there is no reply, it''s better to cook some for him.


    Take out a chicken from the refrigerator and don''t know how long it''s been frozen. Meng Li washes it and then throws it in the pot to stew. He''s very casual in his mind of not drinking.


    Anyway, after boiling out, Zeng CE would not drink much. As long as he put more seasonings, Zeng CE would not know his perfunctory.


    After stewing the chicken in the pot, Meng Li takes out Liu He''s necklace and asks you Yun to test it for her.


    You Yun said cautiously, "let''s change places. At least we can leave this home. I don''t know if the super system has monitored this home. If it has, my energy fluctuation will be detected."


    Meng Li thought about it, but after listening to you Yun''s suggestion, he went to a corner on the third floor of the underground parking lot.


    There is almost no signal in it. You Yun said it would be better.


    You Yun told Meng Li deeply after checking and playing: "this thing is definitely not the product of the world."


    Meng Li That makes sense. "


    But think about it in your head.


    You Yun also found that this is equivalent to nonsense.


    Meng Li said: "I saw it just now. There is still a trace of consciousness on it, but I don''t know who it belongs to. I didn''t dare to touch it. Once I touch it, the owner of consciousness will be able to detect it."


    You Yun also said, "yes."


    "The rest." Meng Li rubs his eyebrows. He finds out what he should find. He asks you Yun to look at it again. He just wants to know whether he has missed something or not.


    You Yun sighed: "what I can see is what you can see."


    "I can''t look at the rest too carefully. It must be noticed."


    "I always feel like things are getting more complicated." Since you Yun didn''t find anything here, Meng Li had to go back. There was chicken soup in the pot.


    She talks to you Yun as she walks.


    You Yun said: "me too. My intuition tells me that something is wrong with Liu He."


    Meng Li said: "although there is no detailed description of Liu He''s character in the plot, and the client has not been in touch with him much, he gave me this thing rashly."


    You Yun said: "I suggest you don''t make any moves for the time being. Wait and see."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She thinks the same way. Now she''s a little lucky that she didn''t show anything different after she came here. No matter what situation Liu He is, she''s still hiding in the dark.


    Whose is that wisp of consciousness and what to do?


    Do you want to stretch out your hand to erase it? Or Do you want to sell Liuhe?


    After thinking about it repeatedly, Meng Li had already arrived home, and the chicken soup in the pot was boiling, gudu gudu ~


    Meng Li looked at the oily flowers on it, felt a little greasy, and skimmed some out.


    Thinking of the last task, I became a chef in that world. I cooked so many dishes and created many dishes.


    After the chicken soup is cooked, Meng Li puts it in the heat preservation bucket and mentions it to the hospital. Unfortunately, Meng Li hears some voices outside the ward.


    Listen to the voice of the female master inside, it''s neither Zhu Xingya''s nor mushuang''s, but Fang Jingrui''s.


    Zeng cezhen is a genius of time management. One day he accompanies Zhu Xingya and mushuang, and Fang Jingrui, including herself, seems to have a strong sense of participation.


    He has the means to occupy other people''s lives and time, and let everyone around him.


    Sensible women should wait silently in the corridor at the moment, instead of pushing the door to disturb. Meng Li turns around and sits outside the corridor, and their voices are not loud. As long as they don''t stick to the door, they still can''t hear clearly.But Meng Li''s five senses are much more sensitive than human beings.


    Fortunately, it didn''t make her wait long, because they had been working for a while before, and it stopped in about ten minutes.


    Meng Li is speechless when he thinks of this. The client is Zeng CE. He followed Zeng CE before he became famous. At that time, Zeng CE didn''t last long. After the super system came into being, Zeng CE went down to earth like a god of war


    Zeng CE thought he was getting better, but Meng Li thought that it was the super system that gave him blessing.


    What men want is satisfied with the super system. Why is Zeng CE not a slave of the super system?


    "Zeng CE?" Meng Li knocks at the door. Zeng CE looks at Fang Jingrui and says, "is she coming?"


    Fang Jingrui curled her lips: "if you come, you''ll come."


    She knew that she was coming, and she also sent chicken soup. The news was that she helped Zeng CE to see it, but she didn''t tell Zeng CE. Who knew that she was coming so slowly? If she came and saw the good things just now, jingwan would be very angry?


    Zeng CE didn''t really care.


    Let Meng Li in and Fang Jingrui opens the door.


    It''s Fang Jingrui inside. Meng Li is stunned.


    It seems that I can''t understand how Fang Jingrui became again.


    "Have some soup. I''ve brought you chicken soup." Meng Li lowered her head and did not dare to look at Zeng CE. Her eyes were red, looking at the grievance and helpless.


    Fang Jingrui was very proud to see this, and finally recovered a little bit of the scene. There was still a smell in the room, and Jing Wan must have thought of it.


    Zeng CE sighed: "I''m ok. Don''t worry about me when you come."


    I know what Jing Wan is sad about, but I can''t point it out. Anyway, the meaning is the same, that is, don''t make such a picture.


    Meng Li nodded, his voice choked: "OK, let''s have soup."


    "Drink some, too." Zeng CE said to Jingrui.


    See Meng Li opened the lid, and then take out the bowl began to divide soup, Fang Jingrui said: "good."

 Chapter 2362

    Qi or not, sleep Zeng CE, drink your soup.


    You don''t dare shake your face.


    Meng Li faintly looks at Fang Jingrui and knows what she is thinking. She doesn''t care very much.


    It all depends on the fact that she''s a victim and doesn''t care about her.


    One person divided a bowl of soup. The taste of Meng Li''s chicken soup depends on the seasoning. After all, chicken is not fresh chicken, and it hasn''t been treated carefully, but it''s good for the noodles.


    The appearance was ok, especially after Zeng CE and Fang Jingrui finished their sports, they were still hungry and ate a lot.


    Zeng CE also asked Meng Li to drink it, but Meng Li didn''t have much appetite. He must be careful to eat it himself, so he shouldn''t eat it so perfunctorily.


    Besides, she was not hungry for bigudan.


    Then the three men fell into the silence with big eyes staring at small eyes. Meng Li couldn''t speak, and Zeng CE couldn''t say anything. Even if Fang Jingrui wanted to provoke Meng Li, she couldn''t speak in front of Zeng CE, so she didn''t say anything.


    After dark, she was called away by a phone call. Meng Li thought Zeng CE wanted her to guard him here. However, Zeng CE looked at her mobile phone for a while and said to Meng Li:


    "you should be tired after running back and forth several times today. Go back and have a rest."


    Meng Li said, "don''t you need me to accompany you?"


    "No, it''s hard work." Zeng CE looks at Meng Li with a smile. Meng Li almost understands that there must be someone else to accompany Zeng CE in the evening, so he leaves directly.


    She was quite happy.


    When I drove back, the more I thought about Zeng CE, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it. It was estimated that the operation could dazzle the people in the hospital. There were so many beautiful women coming in and out.


    Two days later, Zeng CE didn''t go home after he came out of the hospital. Meng Li''s life is just playing games, going to class, and then sending Zeng ce a few messages about him.


    I don''t care whether Zeng CE will return her news or not. Most of the time, Zeng CE won''t return and won''t let her go to him.


    Then Meng Li also received the express, is the exchange of the exercise, is true, she learned according to, decided to practice every day.


    Originally thought that two days later, Zeng CE also should go home, who knows that he said he would go to other places, let Meng Li book a ticket for him, Meng Li gave him a reservation without saying a word.


    Look at the landing position, is the location of a woman in the game, the original is to run now.


    Meng Lidu felt tired for Zeng CE. With so many women, he had to deal with them one by one, that is, he was idle and could always arrange time.


    Although Zeng Zeren is not at home, the game is still playing. He is online every day, and Meng Li is online, but he has never seen him send messages to himself, and the characters of the game have never come to her.


    Meng Lidu went to Shuqing to brush his sense of existence several times, and found many NPCs in the game who suspected that they were trapped with souls. But what''s the use of this?


    If there is a soul trapped in Shuqing, you must remember yourself.


    Zeng CE just stayed there for one day and one night and then came back by plane. However, he didn''t go home directly after landing, but was intercepted by Fang Jingrui halfway.


    Meng Li is a little funny and a little grateful to Fang Jingrui. She saved herself and didn''t have to look at Zeng CE every day.


    Watching him upset.


    But Meng Li also knows what Fang jingruian''s heart is, so she likes to find trouble for herself. The last time she looked for trouble face-to-face, she suffered a lot. Now she thinks that having more Zeng CE will make her feel bad.


    Then Liuhe contacted her.


    "Zeng CE hasn''t been home for a while?" He asked.


    Meng Li slowly sipped his tea and said, "yes."


    "Didn''t you wear it after I gave you the necklace? If you wear it, it will attract him. He won''t run around like this Liu he said in silence for a few seconds.


    Meng Li thought of the necklace. She not only didn''t bring it, but also put it in the box.


    She knew that she hadn''t worn it for several days. If she didn''t make any progress, Liu he would come and ask.


    As long as he can''t sit.


    I don''t know whether it''s a friend or an enemy.


    "Try another day." Meng Li said lightly.


    "Well." After hanging up, Meng Li asked you Yun, "is Liu he a member of our organization?"


    "Organization?" "Intuition tells me it''s not," you Yun said


    Meng Li: "no?"


    "Well, if it''s the people in the organization, I should know in my current situation." You Yun said.


    You Yun said so, Meng Li is quite confused.


    Meng Li said, "I can''t be a monk who has passed through the world."


    Even a monk can''t have this kind of thing. The necklace he gave Meng Li later thought about it carefully. It was similar to the charm aura.


    Otherwise, how can you put on a necklace to make Zeng CE be faithful to himself and only love himself?


    You Yun said, "it should not be so."


    Meng Li has a headache. He doesn''t want to do anything before he knows Liu He''s identity.Now Liu He seems to have a trouble for himself. Although Liu He seems to have a good attitude towards himself and seems to be an ally, he doesn''t know why. Meng Li feels that he is not so trustworthy.


    Maybe she is too cautious, too cautious when there is no way to simply believe in a person.


    She doesn''t dare to wear this necklace casually. Why don''t she give it back to Liu He and let him find another person?


    Meng Li also wants to have a try. Will Liu he choose to find another person.


    She called Liu he back and said to him:


    "I still don''t dare to use this kind of small technique to Zeng CE in my heart, or you can change someone."


    "What?" Liu he said in surprise:


    "dare not?"


    Meng Li whispered.


    Liu he was silent for a few seconds and began to persuade Meng Li: "don''t you just watch him belong to others?"


    "His heart is no longer with me." Meng Li said.


    Liu he said, "so you can get it back."


    "Will I keep him with this necklace all my life?" Meng Li asked.


    Liu he said, "it''s not impossible either."


    "You should know the importance of mushuang to me. In this way, as long as you can pull Zeng CE''s heart back, I will give you 10 million." Liu and all offer this kind of price, obviously only want to cooperate with Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t speak. Liu he thought she was still hesitating. He said:


    "don''t you want Zeng CE to obey you?"


    "If you think about it, after a man like Zeng CE obeys you, you''ll never have to worry about it for the rest of your life. Isn''t that what you dream of?"


    "If I love you to the extreme, I will share everything with you."


    Meng Li always wanted to see Zeng CE''s interface in the game, and wanted to know what permissions Zeng CE had. If Zeng CE really followed his advice, it would not be so difficult to know a lot of things.


    But she really doesn''t need to rely on that kind of means. What''s the difference between this and charm?


    I just want to see the purpose of Liuhe.

 Chapter 2363

    And is it really invisible to the super system? However, if it''s really used, it will sell Liuhe immediately after being detected. At that time, Liuhe will attract the attention of the super system?


    In particular, Liu He''s attitude towards Meng Li makes Meng Li feel more and more strange.


    Logically speaking, in terms of the Liu family''s character, there is no need to do so, and they have to risk being sold.


    You know what he found is Zeng CE''s first love girlfriend. Don''t you be afraid that this first love will turn around and tell Zeng CE about him?


    Can you believe that?


    Generally speaking, Liu He''s brain is not so simple.


    Or are you sure she won''t tell Zeng CE?


    Meng Li asked Liu He, "can this thing only be worn by women? It''s not that you can make other people die in peace after wearing it. If you just want to bathe in frost, you can actually wear it yourself. "


    Liu He Have you ever seen a man wearing this? This style and shape is for women. Of course, only women wear it. "


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds: "so."


    "Think about it. I''ve already driven here. If you still don''t have the courage, you must keep it. Maybe I''ll have to find someone else." Liu He also said this after a long silence.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    She had to look like she had to. Now she told her that he might find someone else. What was Liu he doing?


    "In fact, it''s the most effective one you wear." Liu he said earnestly.


    Meng Li: "because of the previous emotional foundation?"


    Liu He: "yes."


    "Even if he realized that he was determined to be with you, he would not be surprised. If he was a different person, he would be surprised, because the emotional foundation was not deep."


    "I''ve told you enough." Liu he seemed tired when he said this, and then he hung up directly.


    Meng Li hung up and sat alone for a long time without saying a word. He thought a lot of things in his mind.


    When it was almost dark, Meng Li thought that Zeng CE should come back. After thinking about it, he could take out the necklace to test the super system.


    You don''t have to wear it. If you don''t wear the so-called halo, you won''t put it on yourself.


    Liu he wanted to give it to Zeng CE anyway. The difference was whether he wore it or not.


    Zeng CE finally came back, dressed in clothes Meng Li had never seen before.


    The wound on his head has been healed for a long time. Meng Li can''t see any scar. When he comes back, he is anxious to take a bath.


    is mainly because the perfume on his body is heavier. He feels bad about himself.


    Before taking a bath, he asked Meng Li to cook some millet porridge for him. Meng Li also went to cook it. After taking a bath, Meng Li didn''t cook it well, and he was still preparing side dishes in the kitchen.


    Meng Li asked Zeng CE, "do you want to eat this tonight?"


    Zeng CE said, "I have a bad appetite recently. I should eat something light."


    Meng Li: "every time I eat enough delicacies outside, I want millet porridge when I come back.


    Meng Li made cold lotus root, Steamed Yam and cold beef.


    Zeng CE frowned slightly: "Why are all cold dishes?"


    Meng Li looked at him with a smile: "cold dishes with porridge, delicious."


    I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not, but it''s convenient and simple. These cold dishes are so convenient that it''s easy to cook them. It doesn''t take much effort.


    Zeng CE pursed his mouth: "that''s good."


    He went to blow his hair. Meng Li cooked the dishes and put them on the table. Zeng CE sat at the table, drank some porridge and ate some small dishes, so he didn''t eat them.


    "Not hungry? Have some more. " Meng Li looks at him.


    Zeng CE shook his head: "not hungry."


    Meng Li sipped her mouth. Seeing that Zeng CE had stopped eating, she naturally stopped eating.


    Don''t ask. Asking is the way the client is. Zeng CE was on the table, and she ate with him. When Zeng CE got off the table, she could follow him immediately. At that time, the client was very concerned about Zeng CE.


    "Are you going to play a game?" Meng Li saw that Zeng CE was going to the study.


    Zeng CE stopped and said, "I want to go up and have a look."


    Meng Li very reluctantly smile, said: "I also want to watch TV."


    "Why don''t you have some more fruit?" Meng Li said.


    She also wanted Zeng CE to watch TV with her. Zeng CE understood that she really ignored her these days, so she came over, sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and said, "let''s watch it together."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I''ll peel the apple for you."


    She reaches out her hand and takes out an apple. The fruit knife is next to the fruit plate. Meng Li shakes his first hand when he picks it up. The fruit knife falls on the tea table. Meng Li smiles awkwardly:


    "how can it fall?"


    She didn''t hold out her hand to get it. Zeng CE held out her hand to help her. When she took it, he saw a small box beside it, which he had never seen before.Seeing that Zeng CE''s eyes fell on the necklace, Meng Li explained:


    "this is a necklace. I bought it outside."


    Zeng CE put down the fruit knife again, and was attracted by the delicacy of the necklace box. He picked up the small box, played with it in his hand, looked at it over and over, and asked:


    "empty box?"


    He glanced at Meng Li''s neck and hands and found that she didn''t wear anything. He asked:


    "didn''t you wear it?"


    Meng Li said, "I haven''t worn it yet."


    "No? Isn''t it pretty? " Zeng CE opened the box.


    At first glance, I think the necklace style is very common, but the more I look at it, the more exquisite it is and the more attractive it is.


    Zeng CE said, "it''s beautiful."


    "I''ll put it on you?"


    Meng Li had no other reaction when she saw Zeng CE. She shook her head shyly and said, "I don''t really want to wear it."


    "Why? It''s beautiful. " In a word, Zeng CE had an inexplicable idea that he wanted to see others wear this necklace.


    Meng Li was silent, and Zeng CE said, "if I don''t want to wear it, I won''t force it."


    After staring at the necklace for a long time, he finally closed the box and put it on the tea table. Then he picked up the fruit knife, looked at it in a good mood, and took the initiative to peel the apple for Meng Li.


    "What are you busy with these days?" he said


    "Play games." Meng Li said.


    Zeng CE nodded: "when you have nothing to do, you can really rely on the game to pass the time. You can go to the class if you want, and you don''t have to go if you don''t want. Anyway, I will not make you suffer. I will be responsible for your whole life."


    Meng Li was very moved and nodded: "I know."


    Zeng CE is irresponsible when he talks. Now he refuses to go to class and neglects his studies. But when he wants to abandon you, he also says that he will abandon you. How can he talk about a lifetime.


    Fortunately, for more than a year, the client did not neglect his studies because of Zeng CE.


    However, the client also has a lot of money, which Zeng CE has nothing to give. In terms of money, he is particularly heroic.


    There is no worry about this aspect of life in the future.

 Chapter 2364

    The necklace was thrown by Meng Li in the living room. Zeng CE liked it very much and said that he would let Meng Li wear it more than once.


    But Meng Li refused every time, Zeng CE said too much, said tired, also said tired, no longer said.


    Meng Li was also annoyed, because even if the necklace attracted Zeng Ze''s attention, the super system should have noticed, but there was no response.


    There is no reaction at all. Is this necklace really exchanged by Liu He from the game? Super system?


    No, Meng Li herself denies this idea. She has exchanged things from the game, and she has seen the things exchanged by Zeng CE and the client before. No matter whether they are precious or not, there is no mark of consciousness on them.


    This necklace has a trace of consciousness on it.


    She used a special way to detect, will not disturb this consciousness, perhaps this consciousness did not notice its existence was found.


    Just when Meng Li decides to take out the necklace and give it back to Liu He, she finds that the necklace is missing.


    Gone?


    She and Zeng CE were the only two people in the family. They must have been taken away by Zeng CE. He called Zeng CE and asked him, Zeng CE said:


    "I see you don''t like it, so I took it away."


    Meng Li tone is very aggrieved: "I like to see it."


    "I like it, too." Zeng CE''s voice was very cold. Meng Li said, "do you want it?"


    Zeng CE said, "if you don''t want it, I can have it."


    Listening to Zeng CE''s words, she wanted to give them to other women. She quickly stopped her and said, "I want to, I want to."


    "Will you leave it for me and I''ll show you?" Her tone sounded humble.


    Let Zeng CE some moved, especially reluctantly agreed to Meng Li: "OK."


    He looked at the girl in front of him, closed his eyes, waiting for him to put on the necklace, and then he put it away.


    After waiting for a long time, the girl touched her neck and found that it was still empty. She opened her eyes and stared at Zeng CE with clear eyes: "what''s the matter, ah CE?" As soon as she opened her mouth, it was crisp to the bone.


    Zeng CE said with a smile: "I think about it. This necklace doesn''t match you. I''ll take you to buy a more beautiful one."


    "No, I think this is very good and attractive." Said the girl.


    Zeng CE saw that the other party also wanted to, and began to hesitate. It''s reasonable to say that even if he gave it to her, it''s OK. Jingwan''s side is very easy to explain.


    Just as he hesitated, the phone called again. Meng Li said to Zeng CE on the phone:


    "where are you? I''ve come to you


    Zeng CE frowned slightly: "what do you want me to do?"


    Meng Li said: "I miss that necklace so much. I feel that it fascinates me like magic. I''m afraid of you..."


    Meng Li didn''t finish what he said, but Zeng CE thought about it and knew what Meng Li was afraid of. He sighed helplessly and said, "I''ll keep it for you. Don''t worry, I won''t use it."


    Once again promised, also don''t let Meng leave to find him, Meng Li can only give up, Zeng CE this time also keep promise to bring the necklace back to Meng Li.


    Just came back after the attitude is not very good, directly threw in Meng Li''s arms went to the study.


    I went to play games.


    I think Meng Li is in a bad mood.


    Meng Li waited for a while and told Zeng ce that he and his classmates had gone shopping. The client lived in the school dormitory at the earliest time and had roommates, so he had a good relationship.


    In this way, Zeng CE would not think much.


    Zeng CE didn''t look back, but with a sound, Meng Li looked at the characters in Zeng CE''s game. He was like a relegated immortal, accompanied by several beauties. The real God was like this. After a few delays, he was still able to break through smoothly.


    She went out. She made an appointment with Liu He.


    To Liuhe said to give it back to him, Liuhe also promised to meet.


    In the quiet cafe, Meng Li and Liu He sat opposite each other. The atmosphere didn''t seem as good as before. No one was willing to speak.


    Liu he stares at Meng Li with a kind of almost scrutinizing eyes, which makes Meng feel a little unhappy but not obvious.


    "Here you are." In the end, Meng Li broke the silence.


    Liu He took the necklace, then opened it and looked at it. At last, he put it away directly. There was not a word in the whole process, and then he got up and left.


    Meng Li: "what


    Think Liu he wants to say something, think he can test Liu He, who knows he is so direct, silent left.


    Don''t say a word of rubbish to yourself.


    Before, he felt that Liu he had another purpose, but now his free and easy attitude seems to be less purposeful. It feels like he is simply disappointed with her.


    It''s like a good person gave her a chance and she didn''t know how to grasp it.


    Looking at the steaming coffee, Meng Li smiles. It''s time to treat himself this time.


    She didn''t want to drink any coffee. She settled the bill and sat in the car with her hand on the steering wheel. She didn''t expect to meet Liu he so soon.Not a word.


    It''s such a short time to come out. What he told Zeng CE was that when he came out shopping, Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows. Now it''s too early to go home.


    She turned out mushuang''s phone in her mobile phone.


    "Hello, jingwan." Mu Shuang''s voice is polite and distant.


    Meng Li: "Hello, Miss mu."


    "Well, what''s up?" The voice of Mu Shuang is light and nice.


    Meng Li said, "can I come out for coffee?"


    Muchuang obviously didn''t expect that Meng Li would ask her out, so she didn''t think about whether to go or not for a moment, and didn''t immediately answer Meng Li. Meng Li didn''t speak, so she waited quietly for Muchuang''s response.


    "Good." Mushuang agreed to let Meng choose a place. Out of politeness, Meng chose a coffee shop near mushuang''s home.


    Then she drove directly past. When she got there, mushuang just arrived.


    They sat down, ordered coffee and snacks. Meng Li laughed at mushuang and said, "how are you doing?"


    Meng Li''s old acquaintance''s tone is true, which makes Mu Shuang unable to adapt for a while.


    But it''s best if there''s no malice.


    "Not bad." Mushuang lowers her head and stirs the coffee. She glances out of the window. There is a trace of sadness in her eyes. Meng Li asks:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Shuang shook his head and said, "it''s nothing."


    "I think maybe we can be friends. Zeng CE also said that I should have more contact with you. Do you mind?" Meng Li looks at Mu Shuang deeply.


    Mu frost on Meng Li''s eyes, as if on a pool of calm and clear water, inexplicable to her added a bit of peace of mind.


    "It''s just that my grandfather is old, and his health is not good these days. I can see it in my eyes and feel the pain in my heart. It can''t help." Mu Shuang said with some discomfort.


    Meng Li sighs slightly. In the plot, it''s because Zeng CE gives Mu Shuang a life-saving drug, which makes Mu Shuang completely lose his last line of defense.


    But mu frost does not belong to Zeng CE now, if you can, everything is still in time.

 Chapter 2365

    "It''s OK. My grandfather is old, too. There''s nothing I can do about it." Mushuang opens her mouth to comfort herself.


    It''s because Meng Li has nothing to say to resolve the embarrassment.


    Meng Li nodded, mushuang also said: "don''t mention my grandfather."


    I''m sure she didn''t come out to discuss it.


    This makes Meng Li smile and say, "what kind of person do you think Zeng CE is?"


    "Shall we discuss the policy?" Mu Shuang hesitates. She takes a look at Meng Li''s face and thinks it''s strange to discuss Zeng CE with Jing Wan.


    Meng Li sighed: "the matter has come to this point, there is nothing good or bad."


    "I don''t get angry, and I don''t mind anything."


    Mu Shuang said, "you just talk about him?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    "What do you think of him as?" Meng Li asked.


    Mu frost thought for a while, but could not think of any words to describe Zeng CE.


    Meng Li asked, "doesn''t he have any advantages that you can never forget?"


    "Advantages?" Mu Shuang frowned slightly: "to tell you the truth, I think he is a good man."


    Meng Li: "is it just good?"


    She put her finger on the table and said, "don''t you have anything more specific?"


    Mu Shuang gently sipped a cup of coffee: "how specific this is."


    "There are many words to describe the quality of people." Meng Li said.


    Mushuang is silent. She thinks about zengce carefully. Zengce can''t find any specific adjectives to describe him except that he can speak.


    Mushuang asked: "what do you like about him?"


    Meng Li said: "when I like him, he is an ordinary boy. He warms me with his blazing emotion. I was not born high. I just need a boy who is good to me."


    "But miss mu, you are not the same. You are born high and have a good family background. Generally, it is difficult for such a man to enter your eyes."


    "He only has a high school degree, and his family is not good. He can''t even play piano, and he can''t drink good red wine. There is a big gap between him and Liuhe."


    Although the people who get rich are rich and can be squeezed into their circle, there are still many things that can''t catch up with them.


    Mu frost after listening to silence for a few seconds, she said: "listen to what you mean, do not want me and Zeng CE together?"


    "You are not together now. I am a sensible person. I know Zeng CE has been provoking you. I won''t blame you." Meng Li said to the point.


    Mu Shuang said with a smile: "I can''t talk about it. If I am conscious, I will take the initiative to stay away from him."


    "But I always feel that there seems to be a magic in him that makes me sink into it. As for you, it seems that I can''t say what I like about him, but it''s just like addiction."


    "I''ve heard that if I miss someone, if I don''t see him for a period of time, I''ll be excited to see him. That''s like, jingwan. I''m sorry. I have this feeling about Zeng CE. As long as I see him, my heart will not be controlled, even..." She said with a sad expression:


    "many times I have the impulse to follow him."


    Meng Li just said, "I understand you."


    In front of the huge charm aura, mushuang has this kind of feeling too normal.


    Especially now Zeng CE is still infatuated with mushuang. He must release his charm to mushuang all the time. Mushuang can resist up to now. It''s not easy.


    Mu Shuang said with a bitter smile, "maybe it''s love."


    "A lot of people even go through life and death for love. It''s normal for me to be fascinated by him."


    "Aren''t you, too? If you don''t love him too much, how can you tolerate so much? I see you are open now. "


    Mu Shuang sighs, this kind of love, although did not say regardless of life and death, can know Zeng CE side so many women, she still can''t control to love him.


    She hated her unprincipled behavior, but she could not disobey it.


    Meng Li said, "I can''t help it. It''s not that I belittle myself. It''s that after I left zengce, where can I find this condition?"


    So straightforward words, let Mu Shuang face flash a little surprised, and then some speechless, Meng Li again around the topic of Liu He:


    "he is also very good, wealth and status are not weak, Zeng CE."


    "Zeng CE is only rich, but Liu family..."


    Mu Shuang said: "I know the truth. I always thought I would marry to Liu''s family. Liu He treated me very well, but who knows how to kill Zeng CE on the way."


    "Some things really can''t be done by themselves, only by the heart, because the complex feelings of Zeng CE, and now the relationship with the Liu family is also very tense."


    Meng Li said, "last time Liu he talked to me about you."


    Mushuang asked curiously, "what did he say?"


    Meng Li said, "he said he cares about you."


    Mushuang: "well."


    I know Liu He cares about her.


    Meng Li deliberated and finally turned the topic to her own purpose"Did you find any difference between Liuhe and before?"


    Originally wanted to test Liu He there, but Liu he didn''t give her a chance, so he turned to test Mu Shuang and said that he couldn''t get anything.


    This is also the main purpose of her appointment with mushuang.


    "Different?" Mu frost slightly frowned, she said: "you don''t say, I really feel Liu and before some different."


    Meng Li looked at her without questioning, but her eyes expressed everything. Mu Shuang said, "it''s just I think he''s been cold to me a lot. "


    "Cold?" Meng Li pondered, how can he be indifferent?


    Isn''t Liu he looking for himself to do those for the sake of mushuang?


    It is reasonable to say that we should pursue mushuang more fiercely and pull back mushuang''s heart.


    Mu frost definitely nodded and said, "it''s a lot colder."


    "I''ve met him twice these days, and every time he is very cold. I think he should be very disappointed with me and give up on me."


    Meng Li said: "you have known each other for so many years. You have not only feelings, but also family needs. In this case, how can he give up easily?"


    Mu Shuang shook her head and said: "no matter how much, he can give up my best, I''m not worth his hard pursuit."


    "Is there any other change in him?" Asked Meng Li.


    Mu frost looked at Meng Li doubtfully: "I feel you care about Liu He."


    It''s reasonable to say that Jing Wan and Liu He are not familiar. Why is Jing Wan asking about him.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, frankly speaking, I don''t mind Zeng CE having more or less people around me. I just think you are more suitable for Liu He. I say I''m good for you. You may say I''m hypocritical."


    "No, I believe you. What you said reassures me." Mushuang gave a bitter smile:


    "I''m very happy that you can think for me. At least you didn''t scold me. You have a position to scold me."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "what''s the use of scolding you? I can''t manage Zeng CE."


    Ever since she realized that Zeng CE had a huge aura of charm, she felt more sympathy for these women. It was sad that her feelings were influenced by the aura.

 Chapter 2366

    Mu Shuang had no choice but to smile. Meng Li suddenly looked at her sincerely and said:


    "can you do me a favor?"


    Mu Shuang asked suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li said, "can you pay more attention to the changes of Liu he?"


    "He?" Mu Shuang doesn''t quite understand why Meng Li cares about Liu He''s change. She ponders and says:


    "at present, I don''t think Liu He has changed much. The only change is that she treats me coldly, but that coldness is probably caused by her disappointment with me."


    "It doesn''t seem to represent anything."


    Meng Li said again, "can you help me pay more attention?"


    "Please don''t tell anyone about it, will you?"


    Mu frost thought for a while, although don''t understand each other say the purpose of these words, but feel this matter seems to also harmless.


    Maybe one day, Liuhe said something to jingwan in the car to make jingwan like this.


    She nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention."


    Meng Li sincerely smile: "thank you, I will not harm you."


    Mu frost in a moment feel each other''s words meaningful, but turn to think, and feel that this may be just a promise of each other.


    After parting with mushuang, Meng Li returns home, thinking of the necklace in his heart. He doesn''t know which necklace will be given by Liu He.


    Will he choose a woman for you?


    Although he can''t charm others by necklaces, and he doesn''t think he needs to use this method for a task, if Liu he goes to find a woman who is willing to do so, he is also willing to go to the theatre.


    She really wants to know if the super system will tolerate Zeng CE being confused by others.


    What if the supersystem doesn''t care?


    At that time, zengce will devote himself to a woman. Is it indirect to let other girls go? When zengce is not interested in them, he will no longer release his charm to them, and he will no longer fascinate them.


    Moreover, when Zeng CE only devoted himself to one woman, he didn''t give any chance for other women to get close to him, so he didn''t delay other women any more.


    But what is the function of that wisp of consciousness?


    What can be sure is that this necklace really has a charm effect, and Zeng CE''s reaction confirms everything.


    When Meng Li got home, it was almost dark. Zeng CE was still playing games. Seeing Meng Li coming back, he said to Meng Li:


    "jingwan, I want to eat your sweet and sour ribs."


    Meng Li: "good."


    As a diligent and virtuous woman, Meng Li decisively dug out the long frozen ribs in the refrigerator, which was bought by the client before and kept for a long time.


    In the spirit of not waste mentality, Meng Li began to do.


    The client really has a heart. Get everything ready for him.


    Sweet and sour spareribs taste heavy, Zeng CE can not eat fresh, in the kitchen a meal operation, Meng Li brought out the dishes, but also wait for ten minutes, Zeng CE CAI and the game inside the sister say goodbye, slowly out.


    Sweet Meng Li not only prepared sweet and sour ribs, but also boiled vegetables to Zeng CE.


    And a beef soup.


    Zeng CE sat opposite Meng Li and said, "it''s quite rich."


    Meng Li laughs: "eat."


    "It''s full of color, fragrance." Zeng CE is not stingy of praise.


    "What about your necklace? I didn''t give it to you. You said you would wear it? " Zeng CE put down his chopsticks and asked.


    Meng Li touched his neck, and his face was not good.


    "What''s the matter?" Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li hesitated and then hesitated, saying, "I lost it. I took it out to go shopping, but I didn''t find it when I came back."


    "It should have fallen out."


    Zeng Ce: "why


    "Are you stupid? Why does it still fall? " He was a little sulky.


    Meng Li asked weakly, "what are you angry about?"


    Zeng CE looked at Meng Li seriously, took a sip of water and then slowly said:


    "jingwan, do you think I should be angry?"


    "I like this necklace at the first sight. I want you to put it on and show it to me. If you don''t, I''ll take it away."


    He opened his mouth again and intended to go on. Meng Li answered on the way and asked:


    "what are you going to do with it?"


    Zeng CE rightfully asked Meng Li, "don''t you know?"


    "Do you really want me to make it clear?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and stopped talking.


    There are some words that make it clear that they can''t get off the stage, but this sentence must be asked. It''s the character of the client. Every time he asks on the edge, he stops talking in time.


    "I finally have something I like. You just don''t keep it properly." Zeng CE blamed Meng Li.


    Meng Li said wrongly, "I didn''t mean to."


    "And I didn''t know you liked that necklace that much."


    Zeng CE was indifferent: "do you know where I lost it?"Meng Li shook his head and said, "forget it."


    Zeng Ce: "didn''t you look for it again?"


    Meng Li said, "I''ve been looking for it for a long time. I didn''t go shopping. You see, I didn''t buy anything."


    Zeng CE frowned slightly. He was in a bad mood when he thought of the necklace. The feeling of liking it was like liking a toy when he was young. Although it was not a necessity of life and had no great interest relationship, he was not happy when he lost it. He also felt sorry and uncomfortable.


    "I don''t want to eat any more." Zeng CE stood up and went straight back to his study.


    Meng Li pretended to be surprised, and then followed Zeng CE to the door of the study, holding him: "I work hard to make food, you eat two."


    "No appetite." Zeng CE is a little impatient.


    Meng Li said, "I know I''m wrong. I''m going out to look for it now." She untied her apron and was about to go out. Zeng CE held her back and said, "are you crazy? Do you want to fight with me? "


    Meng Li shook his head: "I just want to go back, I see you are so unhappy."


    "No, it''s just no fate." Zeng CE went back to the table, sat down, said nothing and began to eat.


    "I''m in a bad mood, and I don''t eat so well." Just now Zeng Qicai boasted that the dishes are all delicious. Now he says this kind of words, which obviously means that Meng can''t live without it.


    But Meng Li didn''t feel much in his heart. He was just in fear. Zeng CE took a look at Meng Li''s reaction and felt more comfortable.


    He said it was not delicious, but Zeng CE didn''t eat less. Maybe he played too many games and was very hungry.


    Meng Li looked at it silently. It was such a big refrigerator. There were a lot of things in it that he didn''t digest. In the future, Zeng CE made it for him if he needed to.


    It can also be regarded as a contribution to the society, consuming the food materials that should have been wasted.


    After dinner, Zeng CE didn''t mean to stay with Meng Li at all. He said, "you go back to your room earlier and I''ll take someone to do the task tonight."


    Meng Li: "I also want to play games."


    "Be obedient and go to bed early." Zeng CE just didn''t want to see Meng Li share a study with him, or she didn''t want to be online at the same time to see his actions.


    Meng Li: "then Zeng CE entered the study, and Meng Li heard the voice of locking the door.

 Chapter 2367

    Meng Li


    Who wants to share a room with you.


    Can you open the door and let me move the computer out?


    Depressed Meng Li can only return to his room to practice physical skills, to beautify the body, to exercise.


    I don''t know how late Zeng CE stayed up the night before. He didn''t get up until noon the next day. He woke up and asked Meng Li to cook porridge for him.


    Meng Li


    Zeng CE orders himself like this every day. He deeply suspects that Zeng CE is treating her as a servant.


    It''s so smooth.


    The key is that the women outside are especially envious or envious of the clients, because only she can live in Zeng CE''s house.


    When Zeng CE asked her to work, Meng Li didn''t refuse. He just changed his mind and said to Zeng CE, "there''s no food at home. I''ll buy some small dishes."


    "By the way, I''ll buy some seafood and cook some seafood porridge for you."


    "Seafood porridge? Good Zeng CE said, "I''ll eat first and put it on the mat."


    Meng Li nodded.


    All right.


    She went out.


    The reason for going out is to buy food materials. There are a lot of food in the fridge. Why Meng Li went out to buy, naturally, there is a reason.


    If you have nothing to do, just make a plan.


    Then the success of Meng Li''s food made Zeng CE have diarrhea. The diarrhea was very severe. Meng Li sent Zeng CE to the hospital. The doctor asked Zeng CE what he had eaten. Zeng CE said that he had food poisoning.


    Zeng CE "...


    the doctor said that many people don''t know about this food, and generally speaking, they seldom make it together. There is one kind of food that is not common in the market.


    Zeng CE "..."


    he collapsed, hung on the water and said to Meng Li: "what a good thing you''ve done."


    Meng Li was very aggrieved and said, "I didn''t mean to. I just want to make something different for you. Who knows that it will lead to food poisoning?"


    Zeng CE said, "then why don''t you eat?"


    "Me? I always like to watch you eat before you eat. Who knows you have diarrhea just after two bites... " In the end, Meng Li added timidly:


    "so how dare I eat it?"


    Zeng CE was laughed by Meng Li: "you are so good."


    "Jingwan, why didn''t I find you so smart before?" He gave a cold hum.


    Meng Li breathed and looked at Zeng CE strangely:


    "don''t you think I did it on purpose? You believe me, I just want to innovate. "


    "It''s really not on purpose. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go home and drink all that."


    Zeng Ce: don''t mix up wisely in the future


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, OK."


    Zeng CE suffered from food poisoning and went home after lying in the hospital for an afternoon. After going home, he didn''t let Meng Li cook for two or three days.


    Maybe it was played out of the psychological shadow.


    Of course, I don''t like to see Meng Li these days. I don''t say much to her. Meng Li just makes a meal for him, but he doesn''t eat it.


    Don''t eat even if, Meng from the United States to eat.


    She made it for herself.


    Just when Meng Li thought Zeng CE would hang her for a few days, Zeng CE took the initiative to find her early in the morning and gave her a bracelet.


    It''s a new one. I haven''t used it. I can see how many used bracelets are.


    "Here you are." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li took the bracelet and looked at Zeng Ce: "why did you suddenly give me another bracelet?"


    "Can I have two accounts by myself?"


    Didn''t it say that a person can only have one account in this game?


    Zeng CE said: "no, it''s still this account."


    Meng Li hesitated and asked in a low voice, "why change it?"


    Zeng CE said: "this bracelet has more permissions. Now there are more and more users. I can''t manage it by myself."


    Meng Li "..."


    it seems that Zeng CE really has management.


    The game is perfect.


    "Why did you suddenly ask me to help manage it?" Meng Li is very happy and has a sincere smile.


    Zeng CE said, "don''t you want to manage permissions?"


    Meng Li hesitated: "but I feel I''m not doing well."


    "You haven''t done it yet." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li took the bracelet in his hand and looked at it again. Then he said to Zeng CE, "OK."


    "Go, try." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li looked at him in surprise: "do you want to have a try now?"


    In such a hurry?


    It''s not in the plot.


    Meng Li''s quick analysis in his mind shows that there is neither Liu he nor novice Huan in the plot. Where do these changes come from?Is this bracelet credible?


    She may not be able to check the bracelet in front of her now.


    Zeng CE asked, "what are you hesitating about?"


    Meng Li said uneasily: "I''m just very nervous, so I feel at a loss. I don''t feel ready."


    "It''s not very sacred. You don''t have to." Zeng CE seems to be comforting Meng Li.


    Meng Li is very alert. She shakes her head and says, "let me make preparations."


    "You are a real trouble." Zeng CE said impatiently, "if you want to play games now, you can only use a new bracelet. The bracelet you used before can''t be used."


    "The system has transferred all your accounts."


    Meng Li frowned slightly, so cruel?


    If you don''t use this bracelet, you won''t want to log in to that game again. She is still thinking about Shuqing. She always thinks that the soul has remembered her.


    But what''s wrong with the new bracelet.


    "Why me?" Meng Li said with shame, "I''m stupid. It seems that I can''t do a good job for you."


    "Because you are my future wife, naturally you. No matter how stupid I am, I will not dislike you." Zeng said patiently.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "Did you apply specifically for me?" She asked.


    Zeng CE nodded: "naturally, can''t you see it?"


    Meng Li said.


    He is also angry about food poisoning, which may suddenly kindly let her be the manager.


    "Let me think about it. I''m really not ready now. I don''t think you''re in a hurry. You can go ahead and teach me when you''re free." Meng Li said in a low voice.


    He seemed particularly afraid of Zeng CE''s anger, but Zeng CE was still angry. He snorted, turned around and left, leaving a sentence: "jingwan, you don''t know good or bad."


    Meng Li thought of returning the necklace to Liu He for a few days, but no woman who especially attracted Zeng CE appeared. Did Liu He give up?


    Because according to Liu He''s conditions, you can definitely hire a beautiful woman to work for him. There is no case that you can''t find someone.


    He can only give up on his own.


    After thinking about it, she called Mu Shuang and asked if Mu Shuang had seen Liu He these days.


    Mushuang said, "I saw you yesterday."


    "How''s it going?" Meng Li asked.


    Mu frost hesitated next: "how should this say?"


    "I feel like he''s back to the past. He advised me to stay away from zengce yesterday. He said he would wait for me to come back forever."

 Chapter 2368

    Meng Li: "is that so?"


    How did Liuhe suddenly change back.


    "I thought of you at that time, and then I asked him why he was cold to me a few days ago, but he didn''t give me a positive answer." Mushuang said.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "thank you."


    "Nothing." Mu Shuang said mildly: "maybe he is just tired and disappointed for a while, and then he suddenly treats me differently, but I hope he doesn''t expect me any more as he did before."


    "I''m sorry for him."


    "I don''t want him to go back."


    Meng Li said, "you can consider him. He was not a good man."


    Mushuang sighed and said, "I''ll try to control myself."


    "But Liuhe and I are friends. If he said something bad to you that day, I''ll give you an apology, and I won''t let him disturb you again. Don''t worry."


    She thought that Meng Li cared about Liu He because of what Liu he said to her, and maybe he was worried about something.


    Since she thought so, Meng Li didn''t refute her, just nodded and said, "OK."


    After calling mushuang, Meng Li calls Liu He. He wants to meet Liu He, but Liu he refuses.


    Meng Li asked softly, "what''s the reason for rejecting me?"


    Liu he said, "I just don''t think it''s necessary to meet. Maybe we won''t meet again."


    Meng Li: "I want to know what''s going on with you."


    "What''s the situation?" Liu He''s voice was a little confused. Meng Li said, "can we meet? If you want to meet, maybe I can help you


    "Help me?" Liu he still did not agree, Meng Li said: "you should understand."


    "Don''t you really take time to meet me for Miss mu?" Meng Li also has no way, can only move out to bathe frost.


    Liu He is most concerned about mushuang. He finally came out.


    Sitting opposite each other, Meng left the door and asked: "who are you going to give that necklace to?"


    "Necklace? I don''t know where Liu He is honest.


    Meng Li: "what


    She looked at Liu He suspiciously. She always felt that Liu he was strange. Liu he said, "what I said is true. I don''t know where I put my necklace."


    "If I find you a necklace, will you let me wear it? Or let others wear it? "


    "Use this method to prevent mushuang from going to zengce."


    Liu He shook his head and said, "No


    "Mushuang is being hoodwinked now. I believe she will wake up sooner or later. I don''t need to use this method."


    "It''s not a good idea." Liu He seems to hate the idea.


    Just like Meng Li is not willing to use the means of enchantment, they naturally don''t like this.


    Meng Li said, "why did you do that in the beginning?"


    Liu He wrung his brows and thought for a while: "I''m out of my mind."


    "Out of your mind?" Meng Li murmured.


    Liu and some exclusion: "I don''t know."


    Meng Li was silent, thinking about things. Liu he didn''t want to wait much, so he got up and said, "if it''s OK, I have to go to the office."


    "Good bye, miss jingwan." Liu He''s polite and alienated. When he left, he took the initiative to settle the account. Before going out, he turned back to Meng Li and nodded slightly, especially politely.


    At this time, Liu He is quite different from Liu He before. You can see from his eyes that there is always some indifference and playfulness in Liu He''s eyes. This time, Liu He''s eyes are alienated and polite.


    If you think about it carefully, they have different temperament when walking, but you have to think about it carefully, because if you look at it roughly, you can''t see the difference.


    There is not much about Liu He in the plot. She only knows that he is there, so now she doesn''t understand who is the real Liu He.


    She met two Liuhe.


    As long as there are some subtle differences in the number of changes in the interior, like myself, no matter how well disguised, as long as careful people, or people who know a little more, they may suspect that they have changed people.


    But most people in the world don''t believe that the soul under the body can be replaced, and even don''t believe that there is a soul.


    When Meng Li got home, Zeng CE seemed to be waiting for her. As soon as he met her, he asked:


    "where have you been?"


    "I''m going out for a walk." Meng Li said faintly.


    Zeng Ce: "then why don''t you tell me?"


    Meng Li''s face was a little cold: "because you are playing games."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zeng CE naturally saw Meng Li''s face.


    Meng Li sighed: "it''s OK, I may be too excited."


    Zeng Ce: "have you thought about it?" Zeng CE seems to be very concerned about this matter, and also shows a little anxiety.


    Meng Li smiles. Wen Sheng says, "can you give me more time?""Anyway, you have applied for the authority for me, and you are here. Let me have a rest before I go to work."


    Zeng CE can''t help taking Meng Li, but Meng Li obviously sees the impatience between his eyebrows, but he doesn''t say anything.


    But the real Zeng CE is not like this.


    If the real Zeng CE is anxious to ask the client to do something, the client still hesitates and refuses to do it. Under the condition that the client doesn''t say anything ugly, he will coax a few words, and if he doesn''t coax well, he will turn his face ruthlessly. Otherwise, if he doesn''t coax, he won''t be angry or impatient.


    In the face of such a situation, the real Zeng CE began to threaten the client. Some women were willing to do what you didn''t want.


    Why is Zeng CE all fake.


    Helpless.


    All of all let Meng Li can''t help but doubt whether the super system has noticed its own existence, and then deal with itself.


    Besides, she really can''t think of any other possibility. Is this super system so active? She''s looking for the super system. The super system wants to fight back?


    When she thought of this possibility, she wanted to laugh. She had been searching for clues for so many days, but she had no clue. When she did not move, the super system could not be relied on, and it came out?


    So sometimes don''t worry too much, wait for an accident to happen.


    I can''t say it''s a surprise. At present, she can''t say she will win.


    The last one is a necklace. This time it''s a novice ring. If Liu and Zeng CE are controlled by the super system, there must be a trap in what the super system insists on wearing.


    The last Necklace seems to have a huge temptation, which can make Zeng CE listen to the plan and make Zeng CE belong to her only.


    To put it another way, maybe it''s a super system test. If he realizes that he is not the client, he may know that he has something to do with the client''s body. What''s his purpose?


    Some women will make a wish for Zeng CE to devote themselves to him, so the super system may not know that the time has been set back. He does not know that the client was killed by Zeng CE later.

 Chapter 2369

    If the client makes a wish with the current time node, it is very likely to make such a wish.


    If this condition holds, you can complete the task as long as you wear a necklace.


    But he refused to wear the necklace.


    At least we don''t want Zeng CE, so we think about it carefully. Whether we want Zeng CE or not, we can be sure that the super system knows that it''s for him that we''re here.


    Can the super system think that time has been set back? Can the super system think of its future plans?


    This is what Meng Li thinks.


    Meng Li is holding a new bracelet. When he went out just now, he thought about some things.


    Do you want to do it yourself?


    I just don''t know how big the trap is and whether I can jump in or out.


    Meng Li sits in the living room and thinks about it again and again, but it seems meaningless to consume it like this. He can take it and have a try. Don''t he have other rights?


    Then I have to see what permissions the super system gives her.


    I think it''s time to have a deeper understanding. Here''s the opportunity.


    Meng Li told you what he thought. You Yun said, "with your current soul strength, this super system can''t swallow you instantly."


    "As long as you don''t have nothing in an instant, you won''t die."


    "At most, I pull you back to the system space, and then the task fails, or you escape from the control of the super system. If the super system doesn''t catch you, the smarter one will run away directly, and won''t wait for you to go back and ask others to catch him."


    "But at that time, he should have understood that time had been set back, and that he would not appear for some time, and that he could not go to the next world like the plot."


    Meng Li asked: "why must he understand that time has been set back at that time?"


    "If he''s similar, he''ll be able to detect it now."


    I still remember that I once went to an ancient small world where something went wrong. She was in the world at that time, and then clearly perceived that time was rejected, and all of a sudden everything went back to the way before.


    The key is that she also remembers the future. Unlike ordinary people in the world, when time is turned back, everything goes back to the moment when it is turned back. There is no memory after that. It can''t be said that the super system is not affected by the world''s turn back, and it doesn''t belong to the world.


    He just can''t change the fact that time is set back.


    You Yun: "it''s also possible that you say so. Maybe he has noticed it now. He has not only noticed the return of time, but also found your unusual."


    Meng Li: "then why doesn''t he run?"


    You Yun said with a smile: "your soul has just absorbed a million world forces. If it can swallow you, he can work hard for a long time."


    Meng lile said: "then I''m quite valuable."


    "Moreover, your soul is much better than the ordinary taskers, and all aspects of power are too pure. At that time, the world Vatican decrees almost emptied the vast world for you, and all good things were used on you."


    Meng Li smiles. He is grateful for the Buddha''s orders when he thinks of these things. You Yun says:


    "you feel ordinary now, but in fact, with the increase of the carrying capacity of the soul, most of the taskers need all kinds of talents and treasures to bless the soul. Otherwise, why can the weak soul carry so many? It''s not enough to absorb soul crystals. There''s always a feeling of difficulty. "


    "But the shifanling''s mess can make you feel at ease. You are too comfortable. You don''t need to look for natural resources and treasures for yourself. Your soul is blessed very well, and you don''t need to pay any price to buy things that can bless your soul."


    "Ah, I''m tired of the two words of envy." You Yun''s tone sounds particularly disheartened.


    In the system space, he and the poisonous insect stare at each other. As the insect gets fatter and fatter, it looks more and more disgusting. You Yun wants to roll his eyes once he looks at it.


    "Have you been offended again?" The insect opens its mouth carefully.


    You Yun: "shut up."


    "Wu Wu, don''t you love others?" The insect straightens up and sticks to the transparent glass wall. You Yun looks at its wriggling feet and takes a deep breath.


    Regret, at the beginning why want this thing to come over from Meng Li''s hand?


    "I know you are not willing to say anything to me. You can see that your eyes are full of helplessness and doting." Just listen to the voice, you Yun can hear a very shy feeling, which makes him feel sick.


    "That bug is disgusting." You Yun suddenly said this.


    The last second is still talking about shifanling, the next second is talking about insects.


    What bug?


    Meng Li didn''t respond for the first time.


    Then I suddenly remembered that it was the talking bug.


    "Still alive?" she asked with a smile


    You Yun said angrily, "evil will last for thousands of years."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I thought you had crushed it to death."When she thought of the bug, she thought of her impulse to crush it anytime and anywhere. She felt that her temper was not bad, and she also had this impulse.


    You Yun sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve done it."


    Meng Li


    "But it screamed so badly, and then it survived." You allow you to come.


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    "I''m bored. Can I give it back to you? Why don''t you leave me alone for two days? " You Yun suddenly opens her mouth and frightens Meng Li. She says quickly:


    "no, don''t give it back to me. I can''t stand the noise of that little thing."


    "Don''t be afraid, you''re just a little bit, but I''m on the verge of breaking out." You Yun said.


    Meng Li pondered and said: "I see you are so disgusted, but you can''t do it. You''d better give it to me, I''ll crush it to death for you directly."


    You Yun


    "Is that good?"


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I don''t dare to kill a little bug."


    You Yun said, "forget it, spare it a worm''s life."


    Meng Li laughs. He''s only joking. He doesn''t intend to kill the insect. He just wants to see if you Yunshe is willing to give up. Seeing this reaction, they can be regarded as getting along with each other.


    In fact, it''s a good choice to have a talking gadget with you Yun. You Yun is too lonely in the system space, and Wen Zhi doesn''t intend to let him out.


    However, in this situation, how can you start all over again? You Yun doesn''t have a lot of resources.


    Meng Li thought for a while about Youyun''s affairs, but he didn''t want to. After all, there are other things to consider right now.


    It can be said that you have been working on the task for so many years. As you Yun said, whether you are in terms of the quality of your soul, or the soul power and boundary power of your body, you can really make the super system move.


    If his scheme succeeds, all his efforts over the years will belong to him.

 Chapter 2370

    Meng Li thought about it, took out the novice ring again, and then found Zeng CE.


    Meng Li stares at Zeng CE. Now the real Zeng CE can''t be said not to be in the body in front of him. It may be that his consciousness is controlled by the super system.


    Just like Liu He, he said that his head was dizzy, and he also remembered things before, but he didn''t understand why he did that.


    "Teach me, I''m ready." Meng Li said seriously.


    Instead, Zeng CE asked, "are you not nervous?"


    "I''ll face it sooner or later. Besides, I''m curious about what kind of permissions you applied for." Meng Li said.


    Maybe the super system doesn''t know that she already knows that he controls zengce?


    Whether he knows or not, she''s going to take it anyway.


    I can''t find any other clue. Now I''ll take the risk to have a look.


    "Go." Zeng CE was obviously more comfortable.


    Meng Li follows him to the study, turns on the computer, looks at Zeng CE and stares at her. Meng Li takes a deep breath. She is very serious at the bottom of her heart. At the moment when she puts on the novice ring, she sticks to her soul for fear that she will be pulled somewhere.


    Then because Meng Li is particularly concentrated, she clearly feels that there is a force against her soul.


    However, this power was blocked by her soul power. She turned to look at Zeng CE and saw that Zeng CE''s face was not good for a moment.


    But it''s fleeting.


    Maybe the initial plan failed. Meng left her eyes deep. Since she wanted to fight head-on, she was not afraid.


    "I''m logged in." Meng Li said to Zeng CE.


    Like nothing happened.


    Zeng CE naturally has this mentality. Like no one else, he asked Meng Li:


    "can you see your permissions when you open your personal page?"


    Meng Li: "let me see."


    "It''s more."


    Zeng CE asked, "what''s more?"


    Meng Li: "NPC management authority."


    "Well? That''s good, too. " Zeng CE said: "when some NPC settings need to be changed, it will bother you."


    Meng Li: "OK, that''s good, too."


    Super system is really smart, it can be said that step by step.


    If you don''t give other permissions, you just give an NPC permission. You can modify the NPC settings, or even delete an NPC.


    He didn''t give it casually. He probably paid attention to his every move after he came here. He probably knew that he guessed that there was a soul trapped in the NPC.


    With this permission, you can make yourself excited. If you want to do something to save the NPC, there will be a bigger trap waiting for her.


    It takes a lot of thinking. The super system knows that it will guard against it. It is very cautious, but he knows that he has been cautious. Guess this is him?


    If he didn''t think of this, he would have more room to operate.


    "See a tutorial in it?" Zeng CE asked again.


    Meng Li said, "I see it."


    Zeng Ce: "if you learn from the above, you can change the settings and instructions. Now some players reflect that our NPC is a bit rigid. When you are free, you can add some new elements to the NPCs."


    "Make the game more interesting."


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li opened the so-called tutorial, which contained a lot of code. Just looking at it, she said to Zeng Ce:


    "I can''t learn it in a short time."


    "Take your time."


    "There are still some small permissions. Do you see them?" Zeng CE asked again.


    Meng Ligang just saw this big one. As for Zeng CE''s small authority, Meng Li didn''t find it. She looked for it carefully and found that it was just some unimportant authority. For example, some people can be unsealed here if they have been granted a title.


    These are really not important, Meng Li see a pile of user names waiting to unseal, in the heart did not intend to unseal them.


    It''s better to stay away from this deadly game. I hope they will be permanently titled.


    This game is perfect. It can''t be without rules. It also has to obey the rules. Naturally, it will be punished by the title, but they won''t be sealed for too long. The super system always wants more and more users.


    It is impossible to abandon the users who have already got it.


    Now I think so many souls in the plot are sucked into the super system, but they don''t disappear immediately, and they still exist in the game in the way of game characters, and then gradually and slowly disappear.


    I think it''s just that the super system can''t swallow all these souls at once.


    "Thank you, or I''ll study first." When Meng Li saw Zeng CE staring at her, he said so. Zeng CE could only nod his head:


    "OK, be serious. That thing is very complicated, especially many details should be carefully listened to and studied."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Conscientiousness equals devotion, devotion equals relaxation of guard.Now that she has this permission and a tutorial to change the NPC settings, Meng Li has to learn it. The super system has guessed that she wants to learn it. She can''t and doesn''t have the reason to give up. It''s also like "throwing herself in her favor.".


    Meng Li immediately opened the tutorial and began to learn. Zeng CE also began to play games nearby.


    This tutorial is really complicated. If you want to understand it, you have to be very serious and put in. In a moment, Meng Li almost forgot his other consciousness and was full of tutorials.


    Meng Li said without doubt that if she put in a little more, after she forgot her consciousness, she didn''t know when she would be pulled in.


    Even if they are pulled into the game, they will not die, still can rely on their own strength to get away, but what is the need?


    Why go inside for a walk? Even if she finds some clues and methods, her soul is separated from the body, and the body is useless, which is equivalent to a mission failure.


    Meng Li wanted to laugh in his heart. It''s no exaggeration to say that her willpower was tested by the willpower in the vast world. The consciousness of extremely destroying people destroyed her crazily. She was not destroyed. How could she be fooled?


    It is necessary to know how much will was imposed on her by the land of will at that time, which controlled her and made her extremely painful. Under such conditions, she did not yield to the evil will.


    In the case of being erased all her memories, she can still stick to herself. Now it''s hard to influence her with the little skills of the super system.


    Having experienced the land of will, Meng Li now has self-confidence. In front of absolute self-confidence, her brain is very clear. She always keeps a clear mind to learn and see.


    Some things don''t need to be over invested, just stay absolutely awake, even though every character in this tutorial is desperately engaging her.


    This study lasted two days. When he asked Meng Li if he had learned, Meng Li said he didn''t know much about it.


    Zeng CE said, "you should be more serious and put in a little bit."


    "I''m serious and engaged." Meng Li told him seriously.

 Chapter 2371

    Zeng CE did not say anything, just said: "good."


    The next night, Meng Li was lying on the bed, looking like he was asleep.


    Meng Li''s consciousness has reached NPC Shuqing.


    In these three days, she learned how to change the NPC''s programs and instructions and add new ones, but she didn''t change anything. Instead, she added a new hidden NPC. What the new hidden NPC has is her own consciousness.


    After putting his consciousness in the game, Meng Li completely removed the hidden NPC data, so that his consciousness smoothly entered the game, but the super system would not notice.


    Many hidden NPCs have been established repeatedly before. Of course, these hidden NPCs are not perfect and have various shortcomings.


    Naturally, we can''t build a perfect NPC all at once. The reason why we hide NPC is that like the practice of dancers before they go on stage, repeated practice will not be shown to the audience. Only the perfect and the best will be shown to the audience.


    In the eyes of the super system, I''m just practicing.


    This also benefited from some of the previous foundation, she also learned some things in this aspect before, so she soon learned.


    Because all of them have shortcomings, none of them is complete. The super system should not think that it has learned so quickly, let alone that it has invaded its consciousness.


    When I first came to the world, I wanted to be aware of the characters in the game, but the characters in the game were completely virtual, and there was no room for operation.


    It''s also this tutorial that has been trying to inhale her consciousness, so that she can take advantage of it. She successfully uses this power, and then uses backstage instructions to create a hidden NPC with her own consciousness, and then unconsciously transfers to the character of Shuqing childe.


    She hid herself first, and when the night was quiet and empty, she lay on the bed and her consciousness went out, so that her whole consciousness could be immersed in the past.


    In this way, I not only entered the game, but also saved the body. At least the existence of my soul will not let the body go wrong, and the consciousness in the game can return at any time, which is also a lot of safety.


    These three days of hard work are not in vain.


    It''s a bit decisive this time. The super system should not react so quickly.


    The whole consciousness is immersed in it. The game world is not 100% virtual. In fact, it is also a space for the construction of super system. To my credit, it can even be said that it is a small incomplete world built by super system.


    I don''t know if the super system has any plans to perfect this space into a world. If it becomes a world, it will be the world''s way of heaven, and the income may be higher than it is now.


    The character of NPC Shuqing really trapped a soul, but now NPC is in standby mode, and the soul inside is asleep.


    Meng Li, a good man, wakes up the soul.


    Her consciousness is in it, and she can communicate with the soul directly.


    "Who''s talking?" Asked the soul.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Meng Li felt that the voice was familiar, and then he remembered this man.


    "Zhuang ran?" Meng Li''s voice was a little surprised.


    "Do you know me?" Zhuang Ran is also particularly surprised, did not expect someone to call out his name directly.


    Meng Li: "the soul trapped in this is Zhuang ran.


    Is cause and effect so important? At that time, I just used Zhuang Ran''s name as Liusha Laozu. Then I met him, rescued him and sent him to the organization.


    Now I meet him here again. Do you want to save him again?


    This incident gives Meng Li a profound lesson. Don''t use other people''s names at will, or there will always be endless causes and effects.


    "Have you forgotten who I am?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhuang ran said, "I don''t remember."


    Meng Li thought about it, as if Zhuang ran didn''t know her voice, because she didn''t seem to face him with her soul. Later, she contacted him by typing on the system.


    "Think about who asked you to organize." Meng Li said helplessly.


    Zhuang ran "..."


    "sister, my good sister, help me. You don''t know how hard I''ve been here. I''m so hard and pathetic." After Zhuang ran reacts, he pitifully says to Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked strangely, "Why are you here?"


    Zhuang ran sighed: "it''s not a task yet."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Meng Li is waiting to eat melon.


    Zhuang Ran''s voice choked, and he felt particularly aggrieved: "I knew it was so dangerous to do a task, so I went to reincarnation directly. Why did I come here?"


    "Don''t complain. If you complain that I''m empty, I''ll send you to reincarnation." Meng Li didn''t say well.


    Zhuang ran immediately calmed down and remained silent for a few seconds before he said to Meng Li, "you are really my noble man!"


    Meng Li doesn''t want to talk.


    I just want to say that the cause and effect between her and Zhuang Ran is too heavy.


    See Meng Li ignore her, Zhuang ran just began to say business, he said: "I took this task."Meng Li: "and then?"


    Zhuang ran said angrily, "then? Then my system sent me wrong and directly sent me to the game, and I was trapped in it. "


    "What about your system?" Meng Li asked, "don''t you care?"


    "It? He ran away Speaking of this, Zhuang Ran is a bit subdued.


    Meng Li: "can the system leave the host alone?" It''s really a bit miserable. I''m beginning to sympathize with Zhuang ran.


    Zhuang ran said indifferently, "run away. Anyway, I can''t get along with him. I suspect that he deliberately pits me, sends me here and gets rid of me."


    "How many previous missions have you had?" Meng Li asked.


    I feel that it''s been a long time since Zhuang ran came to the organization, and there was phagocytosis in the middle, and then a lot of things happened after that.


    "I''ve worked hard to be a Samsung Tasker." Zhuang Ran''s tone is quite proud.


    Meng Li: "not bad."


    Zhuang ran said, "maybe my system is just jealous of me, so it has harmed me."


    "How can you receive this task, you Samsung Tasker?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhuang ran said: "this task is followed by you?"


    Meng Li: "well."


    Zhuang ran said: "the difficulty of this task is definitely not Samsung. It can be seen that the system deliberately harmed me. It''s a real thump!"


    Meng Li said: "don''t care about your system, you should think about how to get rid of it."


    "Isn''t there you? What else am I worried about? " Zhuang ran looks relaxed.


    Meng Li pondered: "look at your tone, I have to save you."


    "Aren''t you going to save me? Good sister, help me. I will repay you. I can promise you as an example. " Zhuang ran said shamelessly.


    Let Meng Li is very difficult to say, Zhuang ran was once a pair of not serious appearance, now experience the world more, more not serious.


    "Don''t say hi, now we need to do a lot, this super system is not easy to deal with." Meng Li''s voice is serious.

 Chapter 2372

    Zhuang ran was silent for a few seconds and said with some loss:


    "good sister, I believe you must be my noble."


    "You''ve saved me from hopelessness once and twice. Let me promise you to go out this time."


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds: "if you have to commit yourself, maybe your soul will no longer exist."


    "So cruel?" Zhuang ran was speechless.


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    "I''ve been trapped in this for a long time. I feel like it''s been a long time." Zhuang ran said.


    Meng Li: "have you found anything?"


    "The quality of your soul will surely be discovered by the super system." If the super system finds him, how could he still be there.


    It has been swallowed up for a long time.


    Zhuang ran said: "when I realized that I was sold by my system, I was careful to hide in this NPC."


    "Are you careful? I have noticed that you are different. You are very different from other NPCs. Your reaction is the biggest. " Meng Li said.


    Zhuang ran suddenly realized: "you are the wanwan."


    "Yes."


    "I want someone to find out my difference and save me," Zhuang ran said


    "There are so many NPCs in the game, I haven''t been found by that system at all. Besides, it''s just some extremely subtle details, and it''s not too abnormal."


    "He can''t be on me."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "that''s really unfortunate. When I noticed you, the super system should have noticed you."


    Zhuang ran: "you are a man who operates. Is it not worth your life to pit me?" Zhuang Ran is depressed.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "who was it just now? My good sister called again and again. Now I''m turning over."


    "Good sister, I''m just joking. You don''t mind. I believe you won''t hurt me. I''ll go back to the organization to settle accounts with that system, and I''ll repay you." Zhuang ran said flatteringly.


    Meng Li thought about it. How did Zhuang ran get trapped in this game?


    Was it really his system? Maybe it''s because if it was a super system, Zhuang ran would not exist long ago. Zhuang Ran''s soul is the top of many ordinary souls.


    But he was hidden in the NPC, and was not found.


    But maybe after I came to this world, the super system noticed that she was definitely monitoring her every move, especially the characters in the game, and I came to find the NPC of Shuqing childe more times than other NPCs. Therefore, it can be inferred that Zhuang ran must also be in the monitoring range of the super system.


    I just don''t know the difference between the super system and Zhuang Ran''s soul. Maybe the super system thinks Zhuang Ran is just a common soul?


    Isn''t the super system always planning to use these souls as bait to set traps for itself?


    "Do you know there are many NPCs with souls in them?" Meng Li asked Zhuang ran.


    Zhuang ran said, "I know."


    "How did you find out?" Asked Meng Li.


    Zhuang ran said, "I feel it myself."


    "By the way, I also know that now there is a new world. Before, there were tens of thousands of souls engulfed by the system."


    Meng Li: "this system also takes you to a world."


    Zhuang ran: "so my life is miserable."


    "Anything else?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhuang ran sighed: "no, my ability is limited, and I can''t make a big noise. Fortunately, I''ve been hiding here for so long, and finally I''m waiting for you."


    "Actually I can guess, you know?"


    Zhuang ran said: "I guess someone will come to rescue me. After all, last time I took the task, although I was folded in it, it was a failure. The organization will send someone to come."


    "As long as I send someone to come, I will be saved, so I felt the temptation when I first met the former wanwan player, and I felt that she might be the Tasker."


    "I tried my best to show her that I was different, but I never thought it was you!"


    Meng Li pondered, jokingly said: "after Zhuge Liang."


    She believed Zhuang Ran''s words, because it was not strange to have such a judgment, and Zhuang ran was very smart.


    "What, it''s not." Zhuang ran was anxious: "you can''t look down upon me so much. This is my judgment. I firmly believe that I won''t die."


    "I''ll tell you that with the power of my soul now, I can actually control this NPC, but I will be noticed if I control it, so I didn''t use my power."


    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    Meng Li: "well, well, you are the strongest, the most powerful, Laozu."


    Zhuang ran was patient enough to hold it down for so long.


    "Of course." Zhuang ran said haughtily.


    Meng Li: "do you have any useful information you can provide to me?""No


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhuang ran didn''t seem to provide her with anything. Looking at this posture, Zhuang ran didn''t seem to be able to help.


    "Well, you stay here quietly. Don''t make any moves." If you can''t count on Zhuang ran, Meng Li can''t continue to waste time on him. You have to find a way.


    Zhuang ran said with some worry: "you won''t be cruel to me, will you?"


    "So afraid of death?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Zhuang ran said: "it''s not afraid of death, it''s just that it''s hard to bend when you die like this. Don''t you want to give the organization a clean air? Those systems that harm people are a foul air, which must be cleared away."


    Meng Li responded with awe inspiring righteousness: "good."


    "Are you busy then?"


    "Just let me be trapped here?" Zhuang ran said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    Meng Li''s consciousness has left Zhuang Ran''s NPC. Now her consciousness is free. She can go anywhere in the game and talk to any NPC in the game. But Meng Li doesn''t want to find another NPC.


    Because Zhuang ran can''t provide anything for her as a Tasker, other souls can''t help her.


    I want to laugh at the thought of Zhuang ran and Meng Li. Every time I meet him, he is down and out.


    Meng Li''s consciousness is floating around. Although it''s night, there are still many players in it. Playing games at night can make people more engaged. Now many users feel that they have entered another world.


    It''s true that this is another imperfect world.


    Their consciousness is pulled in, with a fictional game body, with the most real feeling.


    They are busy making friends, brushing wild monsters, seeking revenge, and even getting married in the game.


    If the players'' souls are pulled in and not swallowed by the super system, they can also live in it.


    If they erase their memory again, they will not think that they come from another world. They will firmly believe that the place they live in is the same world. They live in this land.

 Chapter 2373

    Meng Li suddenly laughed.


    I don''t know if the super system will regret it.


    It is in line with the idea of its own routine, but if there is no accident, it may be reversed by itself.


    Yes, take this game as a world for the time being. Since it is a world and a space, there are many ways.


    And even if it''s not a perfect world, there are some rules in it. Meng Li suddenly understands why some NPCs are trapped with souls.


    Because the super system needs the power of these souls to support the imperfect laws of the world.


    Some worlds will need power from the soul, because the power of some laws depends on it.


    The so-called power of the soul is not only the power of the soul itself, but also the power generated by various emotions, such as the power of belief. This power is purely powerful, such as resentment. Resentment is harmful to the world, which also shows that it is powerful.


    And the power that these NPCs can provide is the power of dependence.


    As long as they are trapped long enough, they will have the power to rely on, because it has become their shelter, and no one will even expect to go out.


    A little longer, they will forget the past and forget how they came. They will even think that they have been living like this all the time. Their thinking is gradually numb, gradually enslaved, and completely degenerated. They will completely think that they belong here. When they think that they completely belong here, they can meet the requirements of the super system.


    For example, people in the ordinary small world will more or less provide some power of belief to the world. This is not a belief that can be expressed, but the dependence and unique feelings of the world after they were born in the world.


    If it is forced to say that this is a world, it can''t reproduce, and it can''t give birth to life. It can only be incorporated in this way. Relying on this method, they can produce some power of belief. Although it''s not pure, it''s still a power.


    This is the fundamental reason why the super system can hold some souls in it. It can devour part of it, leave a small part, and produce the power it needs to maintain the operation of the law.


    It may take hundreds of years for this super system to grow up to its present state. I don''t know how it grew up from a weak age.


    How to grow up to this point.


    However, in such a small world, even if the organization is strong and perfect, it can not be said that there is no one who has missed the net.


    Meng Li has an idea in her heart, and then her consciousness leads her soul to the game space, which is extremely fast. She wants to destroy the law before the super system reacts.


    If the perfect world law wants to destroy, it will take a lot of effort, because the perfect world, no matter which law has strong power, the world will also protect itself, and there is the way of heaven. But what''s not good is a game space. If it''s good, it''s the imperfect world. The world has no ability to protect itself, and there is no way of heaven to stop her. It''s not difficult for Meng Li .


    She found that the game world still has a lot of law power, and all kinds of law power support the game world like a wall.


    When she found the area with the weakest power of the law, she could feel it crumbling and collapse if she didn''t pay attention to it. With a little help from Meng Li, she seemed to hear the sound of collapse. Then she went to Zhuang ran at an extremely fast speed, in order to leave a mark of consciousness in his place for the next time.


    He also asked Zhuang ran if he wanted to go out with her. Now he can take him out, but Zhuang ran said that he can''t do anything else, but he can stay inside to help her see the situation, and say that he can deal with both inside and outside.


    Meng Li: "goodbye, let''s go."


    Zhuang ran was particularly serious: "I have to show my self-worth, or you will look down on me."


    Meng Li All right


    There is no time to talk more nonsense with him. She is in a hurry to go out.


    She has to return to her body before the rules of the game world collapse. First, she can''t leave her body for too long. Second, when the super system reacts, she may have to fight with her in the game world.


    She is not afraid of fighting in the game. Just now, she can destroy the game world directly. It is not well developed and fragile, but there are many souls in it. She can''t do that. If she destroys the world in a moment, the souls will be destroyed.


    But it''s impossible to pick them up one by one now. It''s a heavy workload, not to mention, and it''s done under the nose of the super system. Is it really good?


    I''m sure we have to deal with him first.


    The reason why we are looking for the weakest area of law and the most precarious wall of law is that it is too weak and unstable. In this case, we may collapse and no one else needs to do it.


    This place must be the heart disease of the super system. He must be trying to find the power to supplement the law and maintain the stability of the world. If it''s the heart disease that he wants to improve the world after the stability, then his biggest worry is that something has happened.


    The principle of finding the world easily is that she has dealt with so many world problems. If she didn''t be the domain master, she would not be able to do this. The domain master didn''t bring Meng Li great benefits, but let her know more.At this moment, I won''t feel embarrassed in the face of these. Meng Li was very weak in the past. It''s estimated that it would take a long time to find the power of the world''s law. He couldn''t do it in the past, but now he can do it easily.


    Just at the moment of the collapse of the rule, those players who are playing the game inside are also aware of being bounced out, and then the computer screen is black, and they try to log in again, but they can''t log in.


    Then there is the complaint, such a big news, the super system can''t be unaware of it, it is anxious to go back to save his world, and it no longer controls Zeng CE''s consciousness.


    Zeng CE didn''t realize that he was manipulated, but he also woke up. He received a phone call and was told that the game couldn''t be played. He got up in a hurry and rushed into his study. He tried, but he really couldn''t get on.


    His heart is inexplicably flustered, this game has never happened, his first reaction is how much money should he lose?


    You should know that the money in his account is rising all the time. As long as the application is passed, you need to buy a bracelet. If the application is passed, you don''t need him to check it. He just needs to sit and collect the money for a long time.


    "Jingwan, jingwan!" Zeng CE shouts very loudly. Meng Li gets up and smiles.


    This must have been Zeng''s strategy, because the super system won''t be anxious to yell at itself when something happens. What are you anxious to yell at yourself to do? Will you go to see him joke?


    Only Zeng CE can.


    It''s time for the super system to go back and save its game world.


    If we leave it alone, it will only continue to deteriorate.

 Chapter 2374

    Meng Li approached the study and saw Zeng CE''s flustered look and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The server seems to be down." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li said in surprise: "collapsed?"


    "Can''t go up?"


    Zeng CE said eagerly, "yes, I can''t even use my bracelet. Please try your bracelet."


    Meng Li is very obedient and tries to use her bracelet. Zeng CE stares at him. As a result, he is disappointed and she can''t get in.


    "What''s the matter? What to do! " Zeng CE''s head is very big. He is sitting in a chair and scratching his hair.


    "How can it be so good? When can it be good?"


    Meng Li said, "can''t you contact anyone?"


    "Contact who? Who should I contact? " Zeng CE looks at Meng Li without worry.


    Meng Li said: "as an agent, you should have higher level people to contact."


    Zeng CE


    What''s higher? No.


    He didn''t know what was going on with the game. Anyway, he bound his own card at that time, and then all his income went to his own card.


    Like what technology, planning, all kinds of, he didn''t know, anyway, everything was confused, he felt that the ownership of the game was for nothing.


    Now it''s like a dream.


    Now the game suddenly has a problem, he does not know who to look for.


    "Well, I find it useless to say anything to you." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li comforted: "don''t worry, maybe tomorrow will be fine."


    Zeng CE frowned: "I turn off my mobile phone. If I turn it on, my mobile phone can be exploded. You don''t know. I''m the official contact of the game."


    Meng Li nodded: "yes. The only contact is you. "


    Zeng CE


    I always feel that the other party''s words are a little weird. Did he think too much?


    The only contact is yourself. All you can find when something goes wrong is yourself!


    "Go to bed first, and get up tomorrow morning and have a look." Meng Li comforted him.


    Zeng CE said, "I''m going to post a microblog."


    His micro blog has been authenticated, and he is the person in charge of the game. Meng Li knows what Zeng CE wants to send, but he doesn''t feel much. He looks at Zeng CE saying on his micro blog that there is a little problem with the server.


    In an instant, there were countless comments asking when it would be OK. Zeng CE only insisted that it might be OK tomorrow, but he was not sure. Many netizens began to scold him.


    It''s said that Zeng CE, as an official, is still so uncertain. Zeng CE is a little angry, but his momentum has increased. He says that now in the rush repair, how can he be sure when it will be good? Let the netizens stop asking questions, all they do is to let the players have a better experience.


    But the Internet is still full of complaints.


    After microblogging, Zeng CE went to the refrigerator and opened a bottle of wine. Meng Li asked, "do you want me to make you two small dishes?"


    "Are you in a good mood?" Zeng CE asked.


    Meng Li: No


    "Are you still in the mood to cook?" Zeng CE became more and more dissatisfied with Meng Li when he was bored. Meng Li said with a sigh:


    "don''t you understand my mind? I''m just looking at your troubles, and I want to make you order and drink, so as to let you get rid of them. "


    "No, you go back to your room and don''t come out again." Zeng CE said.


    Meng Li: "I accompany you."


    "No!" Zeng CE was angry, but Meng Li still said, "I''ll accompany you."


    Zeng CE no longer looks at Meng Li, but drinks and stares at his computer. After a few minutes, he tries to see if he can log in to the game.


    "It''s not necessary, we just need to pay attention to microblog. If the game can log in, those players will say it for the first time," Meng Li said


    "I''m not sure. I''d like to wait for it to be ready. I''ll go up and see the situation for the first time. Moreover, my permissions are different. If someone can log in first, it must be me." Zeng CE took a sip of wine and said.


    Meng Li smelt speech, just lightly oh one.


    Zeng CE thinks too much.


    Will it be OK for a while and a half.


    So many rules are supporting the game world together, and they have fallen down. If they don''t care, other rules may also fall down. Therefore, at present, the super system has no time to make up for the vacancy of the collapse of rules. He must be busy to prevent the collapse of other rules.


    Just to stop the situation from deteriorating is enough for the super system to be busy for a while, and also to repair the law of collapse, so that players can enter normally. This project is really not small.


    It''s a big problem for him.


    Stop the game for him first, so there won''t be any players in it. Meng Li worries that he will make the super system urgent one day. Although he can''t absorb so many souls as in the plot, it''s also a big trouble to directly attack the online players.


    Now the players are gone.


    Will the super system regret it? We have to set ourselves up, and then we have such consequences.If the super system is more stable and does not provide any tutorials for itself, and does not try to let its soul sink, it will have no chance to take advantage of itself.


    The super system may think that it can''t bear children without wolves, but at present, it can''t bear children without wolves.


    It didn''t expect to find the law.


    Meng Li doesn''t worry that the super system will attack the souls trapped in the NPC in the game. Now the law needs a little more power from them. If the super system attacks them, it will be a dead end.


    It''s just that I don''t know if I will do it individually. For example, Zhuang ran, Mingming can come out with himself. It''s not difficult for him to come out with him, but he has to realize his value.


    Meng Li is more think more speechless, his value, he stayed in so long did not find, according to his inference, waiting for the new task to save him.


    What to do in this situation, especially the super system must have noticed him, and he is really brave.


    But she never likes to force others. Everyone thinks differently. She never forces others to listen to her.


    Take care, Zhuang ran.


    Zeng CE drank wine and sat until dawn. He took a sip from time to time, but he was not drunk, but he was full of wine. Because he didn''t sleep, his eyes were dark green, his hair and face were oily.


    "Why don''t you wash it." Meng Li came over from the room.


    Last night, I accompanied Zeng CE for a while. Seeing that he was really depressed and had no other action, Meng Li went back to his room and went to bed. Now he has already had a good sleep. Seeing Zeng CE''s appearance, my heart is still very happy.


    Once the rules of the game world are changed, the super system will become bigger, which will further torture Zeng CE and bring double benefits.


    Next, it depends on when the super system comes to her to settle accounts. She has never found where the super system is hiding, so even if the game world is destroyed, she can''t catch her. She wants him to come out by himself.


    She is waiting for him.


    While waiting for him, we can see Zeng CE''s jokes.

 Chapter 2375

    Zeng CE said bitterly, "it''s been all night, and it''s not good yet."


    Meng Li: "don''t worry."


    Zeng CE was angry: "don''t worry?"


    "Do you know what this game means to us?"


    "Everything we have is given by this game. Without this game, we are nothing."


    Meng Li can''t speak any more, Zeng Ce:


    "so you''re not in a hurry now? Without this game, everything will be far away from us. "


    Meng Li: "but it''s no use worrying. I''m worried about your health."


    "I didn''t see it. I felt that you didn''t care much about it. Jingwan, don''t you expect me to be good? Do you think I belong to you? " Zeng CE thought he had seen through the truth.


    Meng Li


    No, I''m just going to stay with you and watch jokes.


    "You''re wrong to think that. Even if I''m down, I have many choices." Zeng CE firmly believed that those women loved him and that they would not abandon him.


    He thought about it last night and prepared for the worst. If this game can''t be played well, he will use the current funds and rely on those contacts to do something else. He can''t go back to the poor past.


    Meng Li looks at Zeng CE. He exudes confidence.


    Zeng CE reminds her that he should get rid of the charm aura given by the super system. Otherwise, even if the game can''t be played any more, he can still get the women he wants with the powerful charm aura, and let those women fall in love with him and give everything.


    Can he take advantage of it?


    He is very confident now, thinking that his own charm has conquered others, Meng Li thinks he needs to recognize the reality.


    "Sleep for a while, I''ll stay with you." Meng Li''s tone seems to be soft. He doesn''t discuss the topic with Zeng CE. He seems to be afraid.


    She also said, "I care about the game, but I care more about you. Don''t you understand?"


    Zeng CE went to take a bath and asked Meng Li to log in to the game again. Meng Li sat in front of the computer and didn''t move. After Zeng CE came back from the bath, Meng Li said he couldn''t log in.


    Zeng CE tried it again. As Meng Li said, he opened his microblog and saw that the hot topic was the game.


    It is said that the service of "soul drama" has been stopped for unknown reasons. Moreover, all night long, the government has no accurate explanation. Countless people @ Zeng CE''s account repeatedly ask when they can log in.


    You know, now some people are living on the game of "soul play". They are living on the cash withdrawal of the equipment they get from "soul play". Now they are no doubt unemployed.


    A lot of people still have a lot of things to cash in, they are very worried, worried that the game can not be opened, then the wealth may not come out.


    Some people don''t have anything in it, but they spend a lot of money on buying bracelets. Now they can''t play. It''s very uncomfortable and they all feel lost.


    The main reason is that this game has an interest relationship with most people. When it comes to interests, it is more concerned.


    Zeng CE looked at the comments and felt numb. In fact, he watched all night. There were all kinds of comments on the Internet. Netizens were terrible and had all kinds of guesses. He even said that the game was a liar, just to cheat them into buying bracelets. No wonder it''s more and more easy to apply now.


    And the game to the players express props are the money they buy bracelets, in short, no businessman will lose money.


    In addition, not every player can gain in the game, there are still many people without harvest.


    Zeng CE never believed the netizen''s saying, because the user''s money for buying the bracelet was all in his hands, and he was in charge of it. The props were sent by the game side, and the huge expenditure never needed the money for buying the bracelet.


    So sometimes he can''t understand that all the income belongs to him, but all the expenses are there. Can they really make money? The key to


    is that the wait for one night has not returned to normal, so many people are impatient to make complaints about the game, and say which game is better than all kinds of Tucao.


    Zengce didn''t understand that many people were proud of playing the game because they loved it so much and praised it so much. When something went wrong, it was worthless?


    "Don''t look. Get some sleep." Meng Li looked at Zeng CE''s mobile phone with a black screen and said:


    "I have to turn it on when I wake up. Now there must be a lot of people looking for you. Even if it''s not for others, it''s for those who care about you. They must be worried about you now."


    Netizens can''t find anyone else, they can only find the only person in charge. All kinds of ugly words are left under Zeng CE''s microblog. Many people say that Zeng CE will die and waste air if he doesn''t deal with it.


    Zeng CE had never experienced this, and it was hard to see that, so it was time for those women to worry about him.


    Most of all, she needs to sleep.


    Under the comfort of Meng Li''s soft words, Zeng CE also felt unable to endure. He looked at Meng Li and sighed. The woman in front of him was very disappointed.If Zhu Xingya is with him now, according to her intelligence, she will actively help him deal with things and give him advice. Maybe she has come up with a way to stabilize the mood of netizens.


    If it is Fang Jingrui, at least he will try every means to make himself happy. He should not be depressed like here.


    "It''s not appropriate." Zeng CE said, "you should thank me for thinking about the past."


    Meng Li somewhat did not know how to lower his head: "yes, I am stupid, I will only let you rest, I will only worry about your body, nothing else."


    "Sleep, don''t disturb me." Zeng CE left and went back to his room.


    Meng Li waited in the living room for a while. He felt that Zeng CE should have fallen asleep. After all, he had stayed up all night. No matter how emotional he was, he should be sleepy.


    She gently opened the door, and sure enough, she saw Zeng CE''s eyes closed. Meng Li drew the power of his soul to pinch the spell, stripping the charm aura of Zeng CE''s soul.


    Sure enough, my judgment has been correct.


    Moreover, the charm Aura''s blessing to zengce is not so big. At least after the charm aura was stripped, zengce''s whole person looked much more gloomy and ordinary.


    I don''t know if the super system can detect it this time, but when it detects it, will it have time to manage Zeng CE?


    However, a aura of charm in the heart of the super system may be something that can be easily given to Zeng CE. It is impossible for Zeng CE to put down the important things in its hands and run back to add another aura of charm.


    What if he knew to do it himself? It''s pushing him out.


    There''s no need to hide too much in front of the super system. It knows everything, but zengce doesn''t know it. On zengce''s side, Meng Li still plans to continue to play the role of client seriously.

 Chapter 2376

    Zeng CE woke up hungry, but did not call Meng Li to cook for him. First, he was not in the mood. Second, he was afraid of eating last time.


    He orders the takeout in silence. Meng Li stares at him sitting in his study. Without his charm, he is like a woman who has taken off her make-up. She has no inexplicable temperament, let alone shining.


    Even though the clothes he wears are very expensive, he feels like he has been beaten back to his original shape.


    He is also a talented person. He was the only one who ordered takeout. Looking at Meng Li staring at him, he said: "I don''t know what you like to eat. Order it yourself."


    Meng Li Oh a, in front of his face quietly stuffed a Bigu Dan in his mouth.


    Zeng CE rolled his eyes: "you don''t have to look like this."


    Meng Li got up and left.


    Zeng CE turned on his mobile phone and kept shaking. He pulled out a card directly, leaving only a private card on him.


    His girlfriends outside also knew about the card and called it. There were a lot of SMS notices. Zeng CE checked them one by one. Finally, he thought about it. The first one was Zhu Xingya.


    Zhu Xingya, as a capable working woman, should be able to help him.


    "Zhu Xingya will come to our house later." Zeng CE went to the living room to say that to Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    Probably at this time, he didn''t want to make trouble. He didn''t have much energy. In the past, he didn''t explain anything, but today he said: "Zhu Xingya is just my friend. Now that I have something wrong, let her give me some advice."


    "You''re very sensible, aren''t you?"


    Meng Li nodded.


    "I don''t really want to go out now," Zeng said


    Meng Li said.


    Only half an hour later, Zhu Xingya came, and Meng Li opened the door for her. Zhu Xingya nodded slightly:


    "hello."


    Meng Li nodded: "hello."


    "What about Zeng CE?" She looked into the room, Meng Li said: "he is still trying to log in to the game."


    Zhu Xingya pursed her mouth and didn''t say anything. Meng Li found a pair of disposable slippers for her, and Zhu Xingya put them on. Meng Li pointed to the direction of the study for her, and Zhu Xingya went there with ease.


    Meng Li


    Look at this posture. I''ve been here before.


    When did it happen? The client didn''t remember it.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Zhu Xingya went to the study and saw Zeng CE sitting in front of the computer. Zeng CE looked up and said: "still not."


    "It''s been a night plus half a day, nearly twenty hours."


    When Zhu Xingya looks at Zeng CE, she always feels that Zeng CE has changed a lot. It seems that she has not the same temperament as before.


    It looks very ordinary.


    All of a sudden, there is a feeling of no more than you.


    There was a trace of discomfort in her mind, especially when she saw Zeng CE''s dispassionate appearance.


    "Don''t worry, tell me what''s going on first." Zhu Xingya sat down and asked.


    "I don''t know what happened," Zeng said


    Zhu Xingya: "what


    "How can you not know?"


    "You are in charge of this game."


    Zeng CE shook his head in confusion: "I really don''t know. I don''t know anything. It''s so strange."


    Zhu Xingya was silent and looked at Zeng CE faintly.


    How is the situation of one question and three unknowns?


    I don''t know anything. How can she give her advice? At least give her a direction.


    Or is Zeng CE unwilling to say?


    Zhu Xingya''s face sank slightly and said to Zeng CE, "if you have any scruples and feel that you can''t tell me, then I may not be able to help you."


    All along, Zhu Xingya has always been cold and hot to Zeng CE, and Zeng CE has tolerated her. She always thinks that this is her characteristic.


    See Zhu Xingya some angry, Zeng CE extremely distressed to say: "I really don''t know."


    "Aren''t you in charge of the game? You are the official of the game. Can''t you contact the technicians? Tell the other side to give you an explanation! " Zhu Xingya said.


    Zeng Ce: "I know what you said."


    "Did you get in touch? What are you doing all by yourself? " Zhu Xingya''s tone is not good.


    Zeng CE frowned at her: "Xingya, it''s this time. Can''t you put down your high posture?"


    "I''m above?" Zhu Xingya said in surprise:


    "I''m just talking about things. How can you be so sensitive?"


    Zeng Ce: "it''s not that I''m sensitive, it''s that you always are."


    Zhu Xingya looked at Zeng CE without expression: "how have I been?"


    "You talk too cold, too heartless, sometimes let me feel warm, sometimes let me feel strange."


    Zhu Xingya: "I''m cold, I''m heartless?"Zeng CE nodded and said, "you can''t comfort me at this time."


    Zhu Xingya looks at Zeng CE''s wronged face and suddenly feels a little sick.


    There was no such feeling before. After Zeng CE''s aura was removed, he became ordinary. Besides, Zhu Xingya''s eyes have always been very high. It''s disgusting to see that he is so ordinary.


    "Don''t do that." Zhu Xingya reminds a way.


    Zeng Ce: "what''s wrong with me?"


    In fact, this is one kind of Zeng CE''s unconscious release of charm. If his charm aura is still there, Zhu Xingya must be soft hearted.


    But when everything was gone, Zeng CE didn''t find himself ridiculous.


    "Be normal." Zhu Xingya said.


    Zeng CE "..."


    he is aware of the other party''s dislike.


    It made him a little embarrassed and a little irritated.


    "If you really need comfort, I''ll ask Jing Wan to come in." Zhu Xingya said.


    Zeng CE frowned slightly. He really began to be unhappy with Zhu Xingya''s attitude and said, "I asked you to help me find a way, not to make you laugh at me."


    Zhu Xingya said: "you asked me to help you, help you find a way, I put down my work and came, and then, you don''t know what to ask you."


    "What do you want me to do? Now there are so many players waiting for you to say, you have to at least have a rule to say


    "It''s very difficult for me to think of a way out of thin air to conceal my attitude."


    Zeng CE was even more angry. He said, "I didn''t hide you."


    Zhu Xingya refuses to believe it because the game is mysterious. She even suspects that Zeng CE is the leader of the development team. In this case, Zeng CE refuses to tell her what''s wrong, that is, she doesn''t trust her.


    She was also very angry and felt that she had been fooled.


    "Well, what you say is what you say." Zhu Xingya''s anger has come up, but Zeng CE has no charm to let Zhu Xingya''s anger go down.


    Seeing that Zhu Xingya was more angry than he was, Zeng CE felt that he was too used to Zhu Xingya. She was the only woman who dared to talk to him in a strange way. He was also angry and worried. He was not as patient as before.

 Chapter 2377

    Zeng CE said: "do you think this game is like this? I''m down from now on? So you don''t like me? "


    Zhu Xingya squinted: "what did you say?"


    Zeng CE asked: "isn''t it?"


    "I''ve never seen such a unreasonable man as you. What are you talking about? You are full of inferiority."


    Zhu Xingya''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, so zengce met with this kind of performance?


    As a man, when the sky falls down, he has to raise his hand, which is called responsibility. Instead, he doubts himself here.


    She feels aggrieved again, oneself put down everything to run to come over, and the other side is like this.


    She eased her face and felt that the quarrel was meaningless. She said:


    "Zeng CE, I think it''s hard to convince me by your words. Why don''t you contact the person you should contact? Are you really responsible for such a big game?"


    Seeing that Zhu Xingya''s attitude had changed, Zeng CE went down the steps. He said bitterly, "I really don''t know who to contact."


    Zhu Xingya sneered: "yes, yes."


    "Good."


    "I have nothing to say."


    Since I don''t want to tell the truth, I can''t help it.


    "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with our company. We have to go first." When she finished this sentence, without waiting for Zeng CE to respond to her, she immediately got up to go out.


    Seeing this, Zeng CE quickly got up, grabbed Zhu Xingya from behind and took her to his arms.


    Zhu Xingya raised her head and looked at Zeng CE. Her body instinctively rejected Zeng CE, but she slowly lowered her head and said, "don''t leave me."


    "You believe me, what I say is true."


    "I don''t know how to trust you." Zhu Xingya struggled. She smelled the smell of Zeng CE''s body. She looked at Zeng CE''s face and felt that it was nothing more than that.


    Zeng CE is still instinctively trying to release his charm. Unfortunately, alas.


    Zhu Xingya didn''t feel his charm, but she was angry and couldn''t get down.


    As soon as she struggled, she broke away from Zeng CE. She arranged her clothes and said indifferently, "jingwan is still outside. Let''s respect her."


    "She won''t disturb us." Zeng CE wants to get close to Zhu Xingya again. Zhu Xingya steps back two steps, feeling that Zeng CE''s words are shameless.


    Zhu Xingya said:


    "you''d better think about the game first. When you decide to tell me the truth, I''ll help you find a way. You''ve been hiding it like this. I can''t help it."


    "Don''t abandon me." Zeng CE was a little helpless.


    Zhu Xingya thinks it doesn''t make sense to Zeng CE. It''s clear that he refuses to tell the truth. Instead, he comes to scold himself for abandoning him, saying that he is like a heartbreaker.


    Also said that because the game had an accident, she did not like her, she Zhu Xingya is such a realistic person?


    This kind of doubt about her conduct and morality made her extremely uneasy. She was too lazy to talk about it. She went out of the study a few steps. Zeng CE wanted to catch up with her, but he gave up when she thought there was someone else outside.


    I don''t want people to see jokes.


    Meng Li is sitting in the living room, and she hears the intermittent quarrels between Zhu Xingya and Zeng CE. Zhu Xingya sees Meng Li sitting in the living room, closes her face and says to Meng Li:


    "Zeng CE needs you now."


    Meng Li just said, "I can''t do anything."


    Zhu Xingya stares at Meng Li. She thinks that the other person''s beauty is not unusual. The other person is also an ordinary woman. The other person is the best match with Zeng CE. They should be an ordinary and happy couple in the sea of people.


    Why can oneself cast aside worldly vision, do not want the face to intervene in their love? Even though I''m not alone.


    It seems that everything should not be, and Zeng CE''s concealment today is too thorough and outrageous.


    But it also proves from the side that there must be something wrong with Zeng CE, otherwise he would not have concealed it.


    "Well, let me know if there''s anything I can do for Zeng CE. Maybe I can help you." Probably in the past, Zhu Xingya still couldn''t do it, regardless of Zeng CE.


    It was meaningless for her to see that she was trying to hide.


    She really can''t understand why she should be called here because she doesn''t trust her so much.


    Meng Li nodded, got up and asked, "are you going?"


    Zhu Xingya: "well."


    "Have you eaten yet? Would you like a light meal here? " Meng Lishun asked.


    Zhu Xingya: "you are really a tolerant person." She is also a woman who has completely lost her bottom line. Her relationship with Zeng CE is impossible for the other party not to understand.


    So calm, Zhu Xingya felt a trace of sadness, he is not the same, lost the bottom line, so that see Zeng CE other women she did not feel, too numb.


    Meng Li laughs: "of course I am tolerant."


    She looked at Zeng CE, the women who ran faster.


    A little curious.When Zeng CE didn''t have the charm aura to confuse people, he couldn''t keep any of these intelligent and capable women.


    Because their arrival did not depend on zengce, but on aura.


    "No, thank you. I won''t eat it." Zhu Xingya went to the door to change shoes, Meng Li sent her out of the door.


    Zeng CE really has nothing to do with it. The more it ferments on Weibo, the more flustered he gets to the headlines.


    There is a feeling that this game has left him. He always knows that this game is a windfall for him. Some things he doesn''t think about carefully don''t mean he can''t think of.


    He naturally knows that there are many strange things, but this is the thing that changes his destiny. How can he do? He can only rely on it deeply.


    What''s wrong? He also wants to ask someone. Zhu Xingya always says that he doesn''t contact people and doesn''t tell the truth, but his sentences are true!


    He is particularly confused, see Fang Jingrui has been sending him a message, he does not want to return, he has always felt that this girl can only be used to be happy, at this time can not count on her.


    Then Fang Jingrui called Meng Li.


    "Classmate Jing Wan." Shout over there.


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    Fang Jingrui asked, "I see you have a class today. Why didn''t you come?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "you even care if I have a class."


    "What''s the matter, just say it." I don''t want to go around with her. Since I had a flat hand last time, she seldom finds her own business alone, which is very interesting.


    Although she was treated deliberately in the hospital, she didn''t care about Zeng CE and didn''t feel very much.


    Fang Jingrui said directly: "Zeng CE, why does he ignore me? Is he busy?"


    "Well." Meng Li knows that Zeng CE has been busy trying to log in to the game, and there is nothing else to be busy with.


    Fang Jingrui: "at home?"


    "Well."


    "Then I''ll come to him?" Fang Jingrui also has a tone of solicitation.


    Meng Li said, "yes."


    If they are not allowed to see Zeng CE more, they will always have a good impression of Zeng CE in their hearts. Naturally, they should be allowed to contact more and gradually destroy Zeng CE''s human facilities.

 Chapter 2378

    Fang Jingrui


    Although the other side agreed, she didn''t feel very happy. Instead, she saw that the other side didn''t care, like a punch on the cotton.


    Meng Li also said to her, "run faster. Zhu Xingya just came here."


    "What do I do when I run so fast?" Fang Jingrui said angrily.


    I feel that the other party is full of sarcasm, that is, I still hate what I did before.


    Meng Li: "now Zeng CE is very depressed. He needs someone to accompany him and give him love. I know I can''t help it, so I''m counting on you."


    Fang Jingrui Shut up


    The tone of the other party is inexplicably like an ancient queen. She is like a concubine.


    Fang Jingrui hung up the phone and appeared at home in 20 minutes. Zeng CE was still shocked when he saw her and looked at Meng Li: "how did she come?"


    "Did you open the door?"


    Meng Li said with guilt, "if I can''t help you, I can only count on them. No matter who it is, as long as I can help you out."


    "Yes, sister Fang."


    Meng Li''s words put Fang Jingrui to shame. She gritted her teeth and said, "you are really sensible."


    "I really think about Zeng CE."


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "what else can I do?"


    Fang Jingrui ignored Meng Li and looked at Zeng CE. She asked anxiously, "are you ok?"


    Zeng CE took a look at Meng Li, pulled Fang Jingrui into the room, and then shut Meng Li out.


    Meng Li


    It doesn''t matter.


    "Nothing." Zeng CE said.


    I didn''t expect her.


    Is Fang Jingrui looking at him because he is frustrated? He seems to be a bit decadent, not as high spirited as he used to be, and not so glamorous. He always feels less handsome.


    I used to stare at Zeng CE as soon as I saw him. Today, I can move my eyes. I can''t help looking at him.


    Fang Jingrui sipped her mouth and said, "I know something is wrong with the game."


    "Well, then." Zeng CE said: "it''s the only way to wait."


    All he can do is to wait and wait for the game itself.


    "About how long do you know?" Fang Jingrui also wants to inquire. She likes the game very much.


    But her original intention is to see Zeng CE, but because of the change of Zeng CE, Fang Jingrui''s starting point has changed. Now her tone gives Zeng ce the feeling that Fang Jingrui only cares about the game.


    "I don''t know how long it will take." Zeng CE, who has just quarreled with Zhu Xingya, is not in the mood to quarrel with Fang Jingrui.


    "Zhu Xingya has been here?" Fang Jingrui turned her lips and had some taste. Zeng CE said in a hurry:


    "she came to have a fight with me."


    Fang Jingrui: "I don''t know what you tolerate her for. She''s always weird, like she''s the most powerful in the world."


    "I''ll deal with you with the style of vigorous and vigorous work."


    Zeng CE smiles and suddenly agrees with Fang Jingrui: "she just has this problem."


    Extremely depressed, Zeng CE is in urgent need of a person to have empathy with him, so when Fang Jingrui said something bad about Zhu Xingya, Zeng CE couldn''t help but agree.


    But what Fang Jingrui likes is Zeng CE, who warned her not to speak ill of others when she used to speak ill of Zhu Xingya, instead of following her like a woman.


    Women are such strange creatures.


    Fang Jingrui was disgusted.


    When Zeng CE saw Fang Jingrui''s lovely and loving appearance, he was a little bit confused. Anyway, now he has no way. Why not?


    At least it can make him feel happy and forget his troubles.


    Fang Jingrui didn''t refuse Zeng CE. Anyway, they are shameless


    And Fang Jingrui also deliberately made a big noise.


    Meng Li heard that, and her expression was very hard to say. She really didn''t expect that Zeng CE was still in this mood


    Now it''s happening. Is it necessary to stop it?


    Just turn up the TV.


    However, Fang Jingrui lost her appetite even more after she finished, because she found a serious problem, that is, Zeng CE was not as powerful as before.


    Zeng CE was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that he would end so soon. Let alone he was surprised, Meng Li thought it was a bit wrong.


    Later, I thought about it and understood that the charm aura also had that function.


    Without aura, Zeng CE''s ability in this aspect has been beaten back to its original form. How can this be good? Meng Li is not good either. He laughs directly.


    Fang Jingrui felt dull and tasteless, just like half of the meal was eaten. When she looked at Zeng CE, she was really mediocre. Her expression was a little uncomfortable, and she always felt that everything had changed.


    When something important has been done, Fang Jingrui, like Zhu Xingya, asks Zeng CE what''s wrong. Zeng CE still asks three questions.Fang Jingrui said: "this game is not developed by you. It should not be difficult to solve."


    But looking at Zeng CE''s posture and spare time with her, it was obvious that she was not busy with the game.


    Zeng CE said helplessly: "I''ve told you many times that this game was not developed by me, I''m just an agent."


    Fang Jingrui said: "I don''t believe it."


    All three generations of Zeng CE''s ancestors have been clearly checked by her. Unless Zeng CE is gifted to make a game of his own, there can be no such chance out of thin air.


    She believed more than anyone that the game belonged to Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE is a low-key person. Fang Jingrui sips her lips. She is not fascinated by the aura. Her thinking is much more normal. She is also thinking about whether Zeng CE is too pretentious. Even if it is developed by him, how about it being published in the world?


    Why do you have to be secretive and mean.


    Although Fang Jingrui didn''t believe what he said, she still looked up at him, so she didn''t make him angry. She thought that her performance had let Fang Jingrui down a little, so in order to save her image, Zeng CE didn''t explain it any more.


    Pretend to be acquiescent.


    Fang Jingrui and Zeng CE stay in the room until the evening. Fang Jingrui refuses to leave because it''s not easy for her to come here. She still has to answer Meng Li.


    Zeng CE also felt that holding Fang Jingrui could relieve a lot of depression, so he didn''t let her go. Then Fang Jingrui watched Zeng CE try to log in the game all afternoon.


    I don''t understand what this is.


    Is that all right?


    You should know that there are so many people waiting to log in to the game outside. Now, Zeng CE''s operation makes her feel extremely irresponsible. At this moment, she should rescue instead of staying at home.


    It''s no use staying at home. Does he try again and again just to see if the bottom of the house is ready?


    Fang Jingrui sighed.


    Looking at Zeng CE, I feel particularly boring when I am with him today. I obviously feel that he is no longer as attractive as before. She likes to be attracted by others. She likes to have her heart pounding all the time because she is not interested in many things. She is happy to find one and is willing to pay for it.

 Chapter 2379

    In the evening, Meng Li politely cooked a meal, and the three people sat at the same table and ate in strange harmony.


    Meng Li said to Fang Jingrui with a smile: "eat more."


    Fang Jingrui looked at Meng Li angrily. Anyway, she was so disgusted that she put Meng Li''s dishes in Zeng CE''s bowl. Zeng CE Cai said: "whoever eats will eat."


    Meng Li: "Oh."


    "If you don''t leave tonight, you can stay here with Zeng CE." Meng Li sighed and said:


    "anyway, I just hope Zeng made a good plan."


    Fang Jingrui rolled her eyes. Is this man disgusting?


    Meng Li is not only to disgust Fang Jingrui, but also to let Fang Jingrui get along with Zeng CE. As long as she gets along enough, Fang Jingrui can run early.


    To tell the truth, she can see that Fang Jingrui is no longer infatuated with Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE took an unexpected look at Meng Li, who said, "can''t you?"


    "There is a guest room for Fang Jingrui at home."


    Zeng CE nodded and asked Fang Jingrui, "would you like to? You can also live here. "


    "Here it is." Fang Jingrui began to hesitate.


    "All right." She agreed with some reluctance.


    But I feel strange after I promise.


    Fang Jingrui lives in this family. After eating, Meng Li doesn''t care what they want to do. She goes back to her room and practices her physical skills. After thinking about it, she finds Fang Jingrui a suit of clothes she doesn''t wear.


    "Gee." Fang Jingrui looked at her clothes over and over, and she was a little disgusted.


    Meng Li said faintly, "I didn''t wear it."


    "I know I didn''t wear it. If you do, I won''t take it." Fang Jingrui snorted.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "are you bothering me?"


    "Shouldn''t bother you? People like you are always disgusting others in the dark. Now I regret that I have promised to stay here for the night. " Fang Jingrui has a bad expression.


    Meng Li asked, "what? Dissatisfied with Zeng CE? "


    "Do you know what Zeng CE said about Zhu Xingya today?"


    When Meng Jingrui stood in the living room, he took two eyes away from him.


    Fang Jingrui asked curiously, "what?"


    Meng Li was sensitive and naturally listened to the whole story. She said with a smile, "Zeng CE said that Zhu Xingya had problems because of the game. Then he thought he would be down and looked down on him."


    "Zhu Xingya is arrogant, especially aggrieved to hear that, so they quarreled."


    Fang Jingrui: "then why do you say this to me?"


    Meng Li said: "I mean, Zeng CE is in a sensitive period, so you have to coax him. If you don''t stay today, he will think you don''t like him."


    Give Fang Jingrui a psychological hint in advance, Zeng CE is such a unreasonable person.


    If Fang Jingrui really can''t stand the ordinary Zeng CE and starts to want to escape, Zeng CE should have said this at that time, and Fang Jingrui will feel more uncomfortable when she hears this.


    Zeng CE was beaten back to his original form. When Zeng CE was a cashier in a supermarket, Fang Jingrui knew about him and met him. At that time, she was dismissive of him. On the contrary, Zeng CE always looked at Fang Jingrui frequently because of her special identity.


    Later, Zeng CE had a halo to get Jingrui.


    Now back to the past, who knows how long Fang Jingrui can hold on.


    At the moment, Fang Jingrui also dismisses Meng Li''s words. She says: "Zhu Xingya has always looked down upon people with a dog''s eye. She has a high attitude. Zeng CE is right."


    "But Zhu Xingya is not too impatient, the game is not bad, the problem will be solved sooner or later."


    Meng Li nodded, echoing Fang Jingrui: "yes, after all, Zeng CE is so powerful."


    "Certainly not."


    Fang Jingrui threw the clothes on her hand, raised her chin, moved her lips, and finally said:


    "thank you for your clothes."


    She was just short of clothes to change. Zeng CE told her to find Jing wanna, but she didn''t want to talk.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything. He went back to the room in silence, regardless of whether Fang Jingrui was sleeping in the guest room or accompanying Zeng CE in the study.


    Before going to bed, I heard the sound of opening the refrigerator. Maybe Zeng CE was still very upset and worried, so he took the wine.


    It''s been almost 24 hours, and the problem hasn''t been solved. There''s no game that hasn''t been explained for so long. Now the Internet has exploded. Zeng CE, under Fang Jingrui''s persuasion, simply doesn''t watch the Internet.


    Meng Li lay down and went to Zhuang Ran''s side.


    This time, I only dare to sneak in consciously. My soul can''t go in any more. If I go in again, the super system will fight with her.


    Only when she is aware of it, it means that she can''t bring Zhuang ran out. She wants to go in and see if Zhuang Ran is OK.


    The world is in darkness at the moment. Meng Li can feel that Chuang Ran''s son, Shuqing, NPC, has fallen into silence. The rest of the NPCs should be in the same situation."How are you?" Meng Li asked him.


    Zhuang ran: "I''m fine."


    "I just dare not move. I can guarantee that as long as I move now, the system will detect that I can carry me out."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "do you find anything?"


    "Yes." Zhuang ran returns to the road deeply.


    Meng Li: "what?"


    "It''s like the sky is going to fall."


    Meng Li


    "By the way, yesterday you rushed over to ask me if I could go or not, and didn''t tell me what you did." Zhuang ran asked, "what did you do?"


    Meng Li''s voice was puzzled: "didn''t I tell you at that time?"


    Zhuang ran: "No."


    Meng Li did not conceal him, saying: "this game space is regarded as an imperfect world. For the time being, it is regarded as the world, so I destroyed some of the world rules, and then confused."


    "There''s something wrong with it. It doesn''t work properly."


    Zhuang ran: "fierce, can find the rule unexpectedly."


    "I didn''t realize it was a world before." Meng Li sighed. He didn''t understand at first.


    But it''s not too long. It''s just a few days.


    Zhuang ran said indifferently: "it''s not too late, at least I''m still alive."


    "By the way, good sister, why do you want to store your consciousness with me? Can it be stored in your game characters?"


    Meng Li: "no, my game character has no carrier. It''s in a virtual state, unlike you. It''s safest to store consciousness in your soul. You know how to hide it."


    "Even if there are other NPCs, they are not as good as you."


    Zhuang ran felt very bitter: "I always feel that you are staring at me all the time."


    "I''m not that bored." Meng Li said faintly, and Zhuang ran said, "but it''s frightening for you to come here all of a sudden."


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Zhuang ran immediately said: "good sister, I am wrong, you are my dependence, you can do anything."


    "Why didn''t you leave yesterday?" Asked Meng Li.

 Chapter 2380

    Zhuang ran hummed twice: "I have said that I want to realize my self-worth."


    Meng Li: "actually, I don''t need to."


    I feel Zhuang Ran is useless here. I didn''t have time to talk with him yesterday.


    Zhuang ran solemnly said: "although I want to go out, but people must live with dignity, you don''t understand, I don''t blame."


    Meng Li smiles.


    Forget it.


    It doesn''t make sense with Zhuang ran. Let him.


    Even if he breaks into trouble, he should be able to help him solve it.


    "There is nothing else in it but the present situation?" Meng Li asked Zhuang ran.


    Zhuang ran said, "No."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''ll see the law. "


    I don''t know if the super system is over there.


    I want to see him.


    Meng left to find the law, and found that the situation here did not improve, but it did not get worse. The key is that she did not find the super system, and it was not here at this time. Where did it go.


    She''s been waiting here for a long time, but she doesn''t wait for the super system to show up. After thinking about it, she gives up. How about showing up? She can''t fight with him in this game world. This is its field. It''s always hard for her to fight.


    Looking at the law again, I predicted that the super system would not work well for a while.


    Law is not like anything else. It is an extremely special power. It is difficult for super systems to make up for it. For example, when dealing with world problems, law power is provided by organizations. It is very difficult for individuals to obtain this power.


    And if it doesn''t come as a surprise, the super system is a loner.


    The key point is that if the super system dares to leave here at this time, it is not afraid to start working on the rules by itself?


    Later, when she thought about it, she wanted to understand the idea of the super system. It knew that it would not destroy the world. The souls in it were the capital that he firmly decided not to do it by himself.


    Meng Li felt bored and went back to Zhuang ran. Then he returned to his soul and had a sleep.


    When they wake up the next day, they go to the study to have a look. Zeng CE and Fang Jingrui don''t know whether they haven''t slept or they have got up. Zeng CE is still trying to log in to the game, while Fang Jingrui holds her chin and asks Zeng Ce:


    "are you sure you won''t go out?"


    "Where can I go?" Zeng CE asked without expression.


    Fang Jingrui: "the game company, you haven''t taken me there all the time. Such a large game must have a large scale."


    It''s really the most confusing thing in the world. It''s clear that such a large game needs a lot of personnel and equipment support, but I''ve never seen Zeng CE go there.


    Everything is so mysterious.


    Usually it''s so mysterious, but now it''s still so mysterious after an accident. Mystery is mystery. But now it''s more than 30 hours and it hasn''t been solved.


    What role does Zeng CE play in it?


    Fang Jingrui believed that Zeng CE was the person in charge and the developer of the game company. He also believed that the game company was built by himself. He always believed that Zeng CE was gifted.


    But after a night of staring at Zeng CE, he was extremely depressed and not calm. Coupled with the emotional change of Zeng CE, Fang Jingrui''s inner belief was shaken.


    Zeng CE said despairingly, "I don''t know where the game company is. If I had known, I would have gone."


    Fang Jingrui


    I don''t believe it.


    Zeng CE is the person in charge of the announcement in the game. His identity is so special that he can''t even know where the company is.


    Meng Li looks at Fang Jingrui and feels like laughing.


    From their conversation, we can feel Fang Jingrui''s gradual confusion. From the beginning, she only asked Zeng CE to come down to earth to solve the problem, to now, she only asked Zeng CE to go out to see if there was a turn for the better.


    "Have breakfast?" Meng Li asked mildly.


    Zeng CE looked at Meng Li angrily: "eat. You eat when the sky falls. "


    Meng Li pretended to be aggrieved and said, "Why are you so angry?"


    "I can''t do anything else. Can''t I fill your stomach?"


    Zeng CE snorted, "no need."


    "That''s fine." Meng Li said, "call me when you want to eat."


    Then she went out of the study and went with them.


    After a while, Fang Jingrui went to the kitchen to make breakfast, and made one for Meng Li. She said to Meng Li:


    "for the sake of looking for clothes for you and me yesterday, I''ll try my best to make some for you."


    Meng Li took the breakfast: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Fang Jingrui looks very proud, she said: "I may have to leave today, you are good to accompany Zeng CE."


    Meng Li: "why don''t you accompany him?"


    Fang Jingrui choked.


    Anyway, I don''t want to see Zeng CE''s depressed face.


    She just doesn''t like it.


    I really don''t understand why Zeng CE stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere."Can''t I go back?" Fang Jingrui rolled his eyes. Meng Li said, "go and tell him."


    Fang Jingrui: "just say it."


    She went in with breakfast and said to Zeng CE, "I''d better go back. I feel that I''m delaying your business here. At this juncture, you should have a lot of things to deal with."


    Zeng CE stared at Fang Jingrui bitterly: "are you going to leave, too?"


    "I see your impatience."


    Fang Jingrui


    "I''m not impatient."


    Did she mean to show impatience?


    Obviously, she didn''t. She just thought Zeng CE''s behavior was funny and didn''t do anything.


    When something happened, she only knew to sigh at home, which made her feel ridiculous. She saw that he sighed all night, which made her feel particularly incompetent.


    And from yesterday to now, she couldn''t give birth to a trace of heart to Zeng CE. That feeling can''t be found. It''s so sad.


    She has no worship and love for Zeng CE, which is the most fatal point. Now she is confused.


    "You''ve always been fine." He said, "I accompany you."


    Fang Jingrui pursed her lips: "I have something to do."


    Zeng CE frowns. What can Fang Jingrui do? Can he not understand her? I''ve been doing nothing.


    Now I suddenly say something.


    A nameless fire sprang out from the bottom of his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "you don''t trust me like Zhu Xingya, and you only know how to escape me. You don''t accompany me when I''m in the most difficult time, so what''s the use of me to ask you?"


    Fang Jingrui''s face was shocked.


    "I''ve been with you so long." She looks a little uncomfortable: "brother Zeng CE, how can you think of me like this?"


    "I''m the same as Zhu Xingya? She''s snobbish, am I


    "I''ve always loved you simply. I just think that I''ll only delay you here. I hope you can go out quickly and solve the problem that should be solved. So many people care about this game and hope it will be better soon. Besides, I also want to play this game. You don''t do it for others, but also for me."


    "I can''t help it! How many times do you want me to say it Zeng CE said angrily and helplessly.

 Chapter 2381

    Fang Jingrui looks at Zeng CE in bewilderment, and is very hurt:


    "Why are you so fierce?"


    Before Zeng CE would not be so fierce to her. Even if she was warned, she was calm and full of man''s hegemony.


    "I''m in a bad mood." Zeng CE''s chest heaved.


    With tears in her eyes, Fang Jingrui was wronged: "do you take me to lose your temper when you are in a bad mood? I''m innocent. "


    She thought of what Jing Wan said to her last night. She didn''t expect Zeng Qizhen to make such a fuss.


    Do you know that she hates men who can''t calm down and women who take it out on women.


    Although his family is regarded as an underworld, the men in the family are all men. They don''t lose their temper with women when they encounter something. They always support women.


    "I''m not. I''m just sad to see you go. I need you now." Zeng CE approached Fang Jingrui and said:


    "when you are beside me, I feel much more secure."


    Seeing Zeng CE''s tone softened, Fang Jingrui''s look also slowed down. She said:


    "it''s not that I don''t want to share weal and woe with you. It''s just that I can''t accept your reaction to something. I really think you should do something. You didn''t do anything all day."


    "Your work number is still turned off, you don''t seem to care, but you are very upset here, and you always beat your chest, which makes me feel depressed."


    "I''m at the most difficult stage now. You don''t want to bear that." Zeng CE also said that he was very sad.


    Can he still laugh with Fang Jingrui when something goes wrong?


    Fang Jingrui


    Why does Zeng CE always say such unreasonable things!


    So is she really wrong? Seeing Zeng CE''s depressed appearance, he was not willing to bear it, let alone be depressed with him.


    The point is, what''s the use of depression here?


    "Well, I won''t go. I''ll stay with you." Fang Jingrui has been defeated by Zeng CE.


    She didn''t want to say anything more. In fact, there was an impulse in her heart that she wanted to leave regardless of Zeng CE, but when she thought of the past love, she couldn''t do it.


    Fang Jingrui still has expectations in her heart. She hopes Zeng CE can get through this stage and return to the past. She likes the feeling of loving him very much. She wants to find that feeling back.


    After all, she was so obsessed and loved that she couldn''t give up all of a sudden. Fang Jingrui, in particular, was more emotional. She was not as rational as Zhu Xingya, and Zeng CE had no aura, which made her soft hearted.


    Fang Jingrui didn''t leave. At noon, Meng Li cooked an extra dish. She didn''t care about it. She didn''t regard Fang Jingrui as the enemy.


    One stay is the next day. It''s three nights and two days since the game can''t log in. For such a long time, it''s beyond the acceptable range of the public.


    After dozens of hours, Zeng CE made no movement except two tweets that night.


    Everyone said that Zeng CE was evading. Something big must have happened. More and more people asked to refund the cost of the bracelet.


    The cost and price of this bracelet are different, because it was the most expensive when the game was first started, and then it was slowly reduced. Now it is much cheaper than before, but a bracelet still costs 1200 yuan.


    1200 yuan is not expensive for individuals. They can''t buy a good mobile phone, but they can get a game account. Moreover, this game has become a high-end game in people''s hearts. They are proud of having an account, so all those who apply for the qualification have bought bracelets. One thousand two is not more than ten? A hundred, a thousand?


    Even if all the people refund according to the price of twelve, it is also a huge expense.


    Zeng CE stealthily used a trumpet to watch the voice on the Internet, and netizens put pressure on him one after another, so he had to ask the company to give an explanation.


    The account number is purchased by them. They have the right. The game is not free. They invest and pay. It''s a commodity transaction. When they buy commodities, why can''t they use them all at once?


    Play dead?


    Zeng CE was frightened to see more and more. He was under more and more pressure. Does he dare to go out now?


    What if someone is waiting for him outside?


    Some people are extreme. It''s ugly when something goes wrong.


    Fang Jingrui looks at Zeng CE and shows her fear. She stays with Zeng CE for a day and a night. Zeng CE still doesn''t do anything.


    He is just at home to see netizens are scared to speak like this, this is the man she adores?


    The gap is growing.


    Fang Jingrui frowned and even fell into self doubt. Is she really the kind of person who can only share happiness with others? Can we only accept Zeng CE''s success, but not his bad luck?


    "Are you not going out because you are afraid?" Fang Jingrui asked cautiously.


    Zeng CE wanted to deny it, but now he is really afraid. If he is safe, he will be protected according to Fang Jingrui''s background. He can only tell the truth, saying:


    "of course I am afraid now.""Afraid of netizens? They can''t find you. " Fang Jingrui said.


    Zeng CE pursed his lips: "netizens are not so terrible, but my opponents are far more than these. You know, since the game" soul drama "became popular, it has blocked many people''s way."


    "Now there''s something wrong with soul play, and I''m afraid they''re going to hit me."


    In fact, Zeng CE is also afraid that the fanatic fans of "soul drama" will do crazy things because the game can''t be played, such as splashing sulfuric acid. But it''s not good to talk to Fang Jingrui about this. He can only say it in a big way.


    In Zeng CE''s subconscious, he also improved his identity.


    Fang Jingrui shook her head and said, "no, they won''t attack you alone. Even if they want to attack, they will also attack the game company that developed" soul drama "and the game" soul drama ". Then they rub down their enthusiasm and take the opportunity to launch some activities to pull back the lost customers. They can only say that the accident of" soul drama "is to give them an opportunity, but I guarantee that" soul drama "will be good Now those complaining netizens will happily go back to play. "


    Zeng CE sighed helplessly: "what''s the difference? I''m connected with the fate of soul drama. "


    Fang Jingrui couldn''t help muttering: "since it''s something connected with your destiny, you should be more brave."


    Instead of staying at home, not daring to speak on the Internet, not going out to solve problems.


    Fang Jingrui didn''t like Zeng CE''s way of doing things. He kept saying how important it was to him, but he didn''t do anything.


    "You really need to stand up. Hiding is not the way." Fang Jingrui said solemnly that she was very serious and gave Zeng CE sincere consideration.


    Zeng CE


    How can he stand up and cheat these netizens? He didn''t know if the game had a good day.


    From the initial expectation to the present despair, too much has been lost in just a few days.

 Chapter 2382

    Fang Jingrui didn''t want to talk when she saw Zeng CE.


    I''m tired and tired of telling him to go out. I''ve said it countless times and I don''t want to say it again.


    Tired, really tired.


    That''s it.


    It''s meaningful to accompany him for two days? He is also very depressed. Fang Jingrui wants to leave again.


    But I didn''t say it this time. After I said Zeng CE, I should say I didn''t love him.


    Fang Jingrui doesn''t understand what she is proving and struggling with. Isn''t it good to walk away like Zhu Xingya? Happy.


    Now Zeng CE is on the cusp of the storm. The only person who can be contacted by this game is him. He is the person in charge. All the spearheads are aimed at him, and someone has really sued him.


    And it''s not one person, it''s a group of people who jointly defend their rights. Meng Li feels that someone has operated on it, because the court accepted it very quickly and said that it had a great impact, which is regarded as the focus of attention.


    Zeng CE had offended many people and women outside before. For example, he offended Mu Shuang''s family and Liu''s family.


    Now that he''s in trouble, there''s a lot of people waiting to be killed.


    Although Zeng CE hid at home, he couldn''t hide for a few days. After hiding with Fang Jingrui for three or four days, someone came to the court.


    If others don''t know where they have been, can the court still not know? The house is in Zeng CE''s name.


    It also froze Zeng CE''s bank card.


    He was charged with fraud.


    Zeng Ce: "why


    I don''t know where to cheat.


    What about lawyers? Zhu Xingya is a good man. Seeing that Zeng CE had been "invited" to leave, he immediately arranged a lawyer for Zeng CE.


    When Meng Li saw the lawyer of the prosecution, he understood everything. The lawyer of the other side can be said to be the most famous lawyer in the city. Most people can''t get him.


    On the surface, it''s that the players unite to sue. It seems that there are no big people involved, but without big people, can this kind of lawyer come forward?


    I just don''t know who it is.


    Moreover, Zeng CE''s lawyer can''t do anything about Zeng CE''s crime of fraud. After all, he can''t find the direction to defend himself, and can''t list the evidence of Zeng CE''s crime.


    Zeng CE''s game company is all regular, all the documents are complete, but they can''t find where the game company is.


    The original registered address is just an empty building, and the legal person on record is Zeng CE.


    When Zeng CE saw that he was the legal person, he said, "I really don''t know that."


    All of you: --


    And through the query of Zeng CE''s Bank flow, we also find that all the income of the game finally goes to Zeng CE''s bank card, which is enough to prove his identity.


    Before the game stopped serving, thousands of people bought bracelets on the game every day. Many people paid twelve yuan, but before the bracelets arrived, the game stopped serving. If you know that the game stopped serving, why don''t you stop selling them in advance?


    If you can open the service again, why not give a specific statement?


    Who will accompany their loss? Many people just got the bracelet and didn''t start to play, or they just started playing for a few days and couldn''t play.


    Everyone is thinking about their property in the game, and they also hope to log in again to cash them all. Some game masters have nothing in real life, but the property in the game is one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand.


    In the past, they trusted the game too much and didn''t rush to mention it. Now that something happened, they are all stupid. Driven by the interests, they are more extreme and angry, and strongly demand that the game be reopened.


    And what makes everyone angry most is that it''s time for Zeng CE''s attitude. After the game went wrong, Zeng CE always evaded and ignored it. In court, Zeng CE only said one thing, that is, I don''t know, I don''t know anything.


    In this case, it is reasonable to determine that Zeng CE intentionally defrauded and made up facts and concealed the truth.


    Because since a game has been made, no matter what problems appear, it should be able to barely open. Even if there are various bugs in it, they can tolerate it. They just need to put forward their property.


    In this regard, Zeng CE only said: "can''t do, no way."


    Just six words angered millions of players. What''s the attitude? Isn''t that obvious teasing us?


    Zengce is miserable. He really can''t do it. The lawyer invited by Zhu Xingya is also miserable. He really can''t help it. Zengce doesn''t have any advantages. Does he really want to be charged with fraud?


    Before Zeng CE was convicted, Zeng CE could still go home. Looking at Meng Li, he asked feebly:


    "what should I do?"


    Meng Li looked at him blankly and said, "no matter how you are, I will be with you."


    "Can you understand me?" Zeng Qiwen.


    Meng Li nodded: "of course I can understand you."


    "Don''t you think it''s funny? Don''t you think it''s funny? I can''t say a word there. " Zeng CE asked in despair.Meng Li: "no, I don''t think so."


    Because Zeng CE really couldn''t say a word, what did he say?


    "They''re all angry and think I''m not up to it." Zeng CE said painfully.


    He is talking about Fang Jingrui and Zhu Xingya. They always expect to say something and do something, but they can only watch the world deteriorate, and he can''t help it.


    None of them believed him. They all felt that he was hiding something. Zhu Xingya also analyzed him in a commercial tone, saying that he didn''t have to cut off his own way for the immediate interests.


    Even Zhu Xingya thinks that he is just trying to defraud the money of those bracelets, saying that the profit of this game is greater than it is now.


    In such a long time together, in Zhu Xingya''s heart, is he such a short-sighted person?


    It''s hard not to be trusted.


    "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." Meng Li comforts Zeng CE. Zeng CE wants to come and hold her. Meng Li retreats. She speaks well, but her actions hurt Zeng CE.


    Zeng CE was angry and roared: "get out of this house, this house is mine!"


    Zeng CE looked around the house, and the lawyer told him that if he refused to tell him the truth, he would not be able to help him, and it was likely to fail. When the charges were carried out, the house would also be taken away.


    Everything he has will be taken away.


    "You are the most fake. What did you do? Zhu Xingya knows to hire a lawyer for me, and Fang Jingrui is also trying to find a way for me. Even mushuang is helping me to get in touch. What about you? You''re useless. " Zeng CE roared at Meng Li.


    Meng Li was wronged: "I know I was wrong."


    "I''m useless. I''m sorry, but I have a heart that loves you. My ability is limited. Can I help it?"


    Zeng CE sneered: "don''t worry, I don''t have a good life, and you won''t have it."

 Chapter 2383

    Meng Li nodded: "I know, I always know."


    "I depend on you. I can''t live without you."


    Meng Li''s appearance of fear made Zeng CE feel a little happy. Now he is so down and has become a swindler, but there is still a woman who relies on him and is afraid of losing him.


    He waved to Meng Li:


    "come here."


    "No, I don''t." Meng Li still retreats, but Zeng CE is very irascible now. In his heart, the only one who can bully Jing Wan is Jing Wan. He walks towards Meng Li a few steps. Meng Li always retreats, but finally he retreats to the corner.


    There is no way to avoid it. Zeng CE finally reaches out his hand and grabs Meng Li. He drags Meng Li, but Meng Li resists. Zeng CE''s eyes are deep:


    "don''t you want to?"


    "No, not now." Meng Li shook his head and asked, "why not?"


    "I''m not in the mood for this."


    "Not in the mood? You eat mine, live mine, I support you, you should serve me, how long have you not served me? Huh? Jingwan, don''t forget your own identity. " Zeng CE''s hand was forced again. Seeing this, Meng Li choked and said, "who am I? Isn''t I your girlfriend? I''m not your slave. "


    "Not slaves? You are a slave Zeng CE is very annoyed by Meng Li''s resistance. Now he wants to do something to relieve his depression.


    He tugs at Meng Li again. Meng Li looks at the bruise on his wrist. With a decisive effort, he shakes off Zeng CE''s hand, and then leaves the house without looking back.


    During the whole process, Zeng CE was stunned. He also saw the bruise on his opponent''s hand and looked at his own hand. Does he have such great strength?


    Meng Li was in the corridor, holding back tears and hanging on his face. Then he raised his hand. His arms were covered with bruises. Then he took a picture of his face with the bruised area.


    Made a micro blog, with the text: I wish you all the best, I hope you are well.


    A simple blessing, with such pictures and texts, makes people have reverie space.


    In particular, Meng Li is half a star now. Many people are paying attention to her. She is also Zeng CE''s real girlfriend.


    She was surprised to see the words in the game and the words in it?


    I didn''t expect Zeng CE to have domestic violence.


    Since Zeng CE''s accident, he has ignored all his girlfriends in the game, that is, he has ignored several of them in real life. Now he really has no time to deal with so many women. I don''t know what they will think when they see Zeng CE''s depression and domestic violence?


    After microblogging, Meng Li put her mobile phone on her body and went out to find a hotel. Although Zeng CE''s card was frozen, she didn''t. She still had a lot of money on her card.


    I didn''t expect Fang Jingrui to call her when she saw her microblog.


    "I tried to beat you?" Fang Jingrui didn''t quite understand how Zeng CE could fight jingwan.


    Jing Wan''s character is really weak. She is always obedient in front of Zeng CE. Will she be beaten like this?


    Meng Li said wrongly. Fang Jingrui was silent for a few seconds and asked, "where are you now? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    Meng Li said, "why do you care so much about me? Are we not enemies? "


    "What enemy? I didn''t pay attention to you. I just feel sorry for what happened to you. " Fang Jingrui said: "to be honest, Zeng CE''s performance during this period has greatly disappointed me. If he wants domestic violence, I look down on him even more."


    When facing the outside world and the camera, he was so timid that he couldn''t say a word.


    When you get home, you hit a woman with a backhand?


    Take it out on women?


    Fang Jingrui is still a little hard to accept that Zeng CE is such a person. She has to ask Meng Li where she is and say that she wants to come to her. Meng Li looks at her bruised arm, maybe to see if her injury is true.


    Then come on.


    Meng Li tells Fang Jingrui the location of a hotel. She plans to stay in the hotel later. Fang Jingrui comes not long after she has just settled down in the hotel. Instead of going upstairs, Fang Jingrui is in the hotel hall. As soon as she meets Fang Jingrui, she picks up Meng Li''s hand and looks at it. It seems that she is worried about Meng Li''s fraud. She pinches it and wipes it before confirming that it is true.


    How much effort did Zeng CE use to get a person out of this way? In fact, Zeng CE didn''t use so much effort, but Meng Li took some medicine in advance, and it was easy to get bruised.


    "Why should I do this to you?" Fang Jingrui asked.


    Meng Li sighed: "he said I''m useless. He said I won''t help him."


    Fang Jingrui squinted: "how can you help him? Who does he expect from himself? "


    Zeng CE made a series of operations to make him crazy. He refused to say anything or open a service. What about opening a service? What can be lost? Can''t we have a long-term view? You think you can leave your property in your hands without opening the service?


    It''s impossible. If he doesn''t open the service, he must be fined, and he has to make corresponding compensation. Now that everything is in time, does he have to wait for the court to decide whether he will regret it?"It''s OK. He''s in a bad mood now. I don''t blame him." Meng Li also said, "thank you for coming to see me."


    Fang Jingrui said angrily, "don''t you know what I''m here for? You pretend to be confused with understanding. "


    "So what? In fact, I know Zeng CE better than you all. I know he has many shortcomings, but I can tolerate them. "


    "Well, you are reincarnated." Fang Jingrui rolled her eyes.


    "You stay in this hotel? I''m not going back? " Fang Jingrui asked.


    Meng Li nodded: "if I go back, I will only arouse his anger. If I don''t go back, he thinks I''m useless, and I''m not in his way."


    She succeeded in finding a reason for her escape, not because Zeng CE was down and she wanted to run, but because Zeng CE abused her and she didn''t dare to go home.


    No one can morally accuse her, no one can morally kidnap her.


    The client will come back in the future. Of course, he should have a good reputation.


    Now he is in a weak position, while Zeng CE is reprimanded by tens of thousands of people. The positions of both sides have changed greatly. Unlike the plot, Zeng CE sends a microblog and a bunch of people come to scold the client.


    Who has sympathy for Fang Jingrui now?


    Fang Jingrui looked at the shocking bruise and pursed her mouth: "whatever you want."


    Then she left.


    She was also at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Zeng CE''s impression in her heart fell again and again. She felt as if she didn''t have to insist on anything.


    Because zengce didn''t think about her, and didn''t regard her as a lover. She didn''t want to say anything. This is what she cared about most. She tried so hard to find a way for zengce, but zengce looked like a retarded.

 Chapter 2384

    Mu frost also called to ask Meng Li''s situation, Meng Li said he was ok, called Mu frost don''t worry.


    Mushuang sighed deeply and said to Meng Li:


    "Zeng Cegang just called me."


    "Say what?" Meng Li asked curiously.


    Mu Shuang said: "Zeng CE said that I would find a way for him."


    "You didn''t try your best." Meng Li asked.


    Mu Shuang said: "yes, I think I tried my best. My family doesn''t allow me to use too many relationships. I can''t use some relationships."


    "But Zeng CE became angry."


    "What is he angry about?" Asked Meng Li.


    Mu Shuang said: "I told Zeng CE to think about opening the service. If there is really a big problem and he can''t open the service, the court will help the technician. He only needs to provide some things."


    "Anyway, it''s sure to be able to open the service, but Zeng CE said that he can''t provide anything, especially technical things."


    "He even said that even if he could provide it, he would not provide it. This game is unique in the world. He doesn''t want to be copied."


    Meng Li: "Zeng CE''s words are really irritating. His brain may not be very good.


    "I said that if he didn''t cooperate with the opening of the service, it would be very difficult for things to turn for the better." Mushuang said helplessly.


    Meng Li: "yes."


    Just Mu Shuang bleak smile, she said: "but he said I don''t want to, he said according to the ability of Mu family, will be able to influence the court''s ruling."


    "He thinks too much of Mu family."


    "Unreasonable." Meng Li said.


    Mu Shuang sighed: "now I''m very resentful, saying that I don''t help him. I have to watch him have nothing. He even suspects that someone is behind him. He says that he has paid so much for loving me."


    Meng Li: "what


    It''s true that there''s a way to say that.


    What kind of pot is this? Put it on mushuang.


    Mushuang said feebly: "he said, the server collapsed, it may be someone operating, and then a series of things are others operating him, he didn''t offend anyone, in order to pursue me offended a lot of people."


    "He said he loved me so bravely, in exchange for my retreat."


    Meng Li was almost amused by Zeng CE. Men are not less reasonable than women.


    What''s the matter with Muchuang? Isn''t he the one who pesters Muchuang at the beginning?


    Moreover, even if the prosecution is arranged by the Liu family, it is because of mushuang, so what? It was he who provoked mushuang, but now he said he was paying.


    But listen to the tone of mushuang is still very guilty and uncomfortable, Meng Li knows that zengce said this is not useless, at least caused mushuang this mood, mushuang will certainly work harder to help him, not for anything else is to not let zengce say this about him.


    "What are you going to do?" Meng Li asked.


    Mushuang: "do your best, you don''t want him to be well?"


    Meng Li sighed: "thank you. You are a kind man."


    "If it''s not convenient for you outside, you can contact me, I can arrange a house for you." Mushuang doesn''t persuade Meng Li to go back to take care of Zeng CE. She can''t ask people to go back to be beaten, but now Jing Wan is not very good outside, so it''s easy to be noticed by the public.


    "Thank you." Meng Li said gratefully, "it''s OK at present. I''ll pay attention."


    "He is also out of my expectation. I think he should be a very responsible and cultured person." Mu frost some regret and uncomfortable, Zeng CE around every woman is very uncomfortable.


    I was surprised.


    Zeng CE let them down, very different from the man he loved, especially his series of reactions, despairing.


    Meng Li said with self mockery, "it''s OK. I''m ok. At least he won''t be angry. He doesn''t dare."


    Mushuang comforted Mengli a few words, two people fell into silence, Mengli hung up the phone, took a bath.


    As soon as he dried his hair and planned to practice physical exercises, Meng Li felt that something rushed directly into her soul. A violent force wrapped her soul, like a whirlpool, desperately trying to suck her soul away.


    Meng Li''s soul resisted forcefully, and at the same time, he said coldly: "finally


    No one responds to Meng Li. Meng Li''s soul leaves her body decisively. This body can''t stand her fighting with the super system. As soon as her soul leaves her body, her body collapses to the ground. Meng Li''s soul stands in the air, surrounded by strong winds and black fog before her eyes. Meng Li reaches out his hand and arranges a border to protect her body. Then he confidently says: "come out, don''t be like that rat! ¡±


    "here, I''ve come to see you!" There was a mechanical rasping sound in Meng Li''s ear, accompanied by countless echoes. Meng Li hummed:


    "pretending to be a ghost!"


    But the echoes made her soul extremely uncomfortable.


    The super system gave a piercing laugh, and then said, "I am willing to give up the creatures in this world just to get you. You are better than them.""I like the power of heaven in your body, so much, so much!"


    "It''s mine!" He sent out a crazy cry, Meng Li looked a coagulation: "how do you know?"


    "Your soul has gone to my world, how can I not know!" The super system gives out a powerful power of swallowing. Meng Li needs a lot of strength to not be sucked into the faint vortex in the middle of the black fog.


    But at this time, Meng Li was still in the mood to clap his hands and praise the super system:


    "you are worthy of growing up to this point."


    "Very smart."


    The super system chuckled with a mechanical voice:


    "that''s natural. Are you still complacent and causing me trouble? I''m not afraid of trouble. I''ve thought about it for a long time. You are the most perfect tool for me to perfect the world. I don''t care about you


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s fun."


    "Step by step, you let me into your trap, let me think I can do something to your world, while I go in to do it, you explored my bottom. "


    " you don''t dare to do it rashly. You have to know how much power I have. "


    Super system: "do you finally understand why I started now? I''ve got everything ready. You can''t escape from me. "


    "Look what it is Zhuang Ran''s soul suddenly appears in front of Meng Li. He can''t move now, and seems to be imprisoned by the super system.


    "Good sister, I''m wrong." Zhuang ran came out with a bitter face and said to Meng Li, "it''s time to listen to you. I don''t want to realize my self-worth any more."


    "You don''t have to worry about my sister. I deserve to die. Just save yourself." Zhuang ran may be the taste of green tea after drinking green tea.


    Meng Li said to Zhuang ran angrily: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die, not before, not now."


    "Fortunately, it didn''t devour me directly. I can see you again." Zhuang ran said pitifully.

 Chapter 2385

    Meng Li said, "I never worry about not seeing you."


    The super system will definitely find her, which is sooner or later. Since it comes to find her, if it finds Zhuang ran, it will use Zhuang ran to hold her.


    Because his soul state doesn''t seem to be able to let the super system wait to devour him.


    Zhuang ran


    Fortunately, he thought he was hiding well. It turned out that he was in the calculation of others. They were all a group of old foxes.


    He is still a baby, so scared, there are too many ghosts outside.


    "You think I''ll give up for him?" Meng Li asked super system, super system is not so simple.


    Super system chuckles: "no, the critical moment can definitely affect you."


    "Then you don''t have much faith in yourself." Meng Li said.


    Super system hummed: "win in stability."


    "Oh." Meng Li said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s see who wins and who loses today."


    "You have a delusion to devour my soul and make me the material of your world. Maybe you will be disappointed."


    "Don''t be so arrogant. You can see what you mean." The power of the super system keeps sweeping towards Meng Li, towards her sea of knowledge, trying to destroy her consciousness and devour her power.


    Meng Li fights with it, but at the same time, she also constructs a space, and then puts Zhuang ran away in the space.


    "Well, he''s protected by me." Meng Li said to the super system.


    The super system doesn''t care much: "if you care about the weak things, take them."


    Super system is very proud at this time, because he has absorbed some strength from Meng Li. The other side''s strength is not weak, and it is impossible to swallow it all at once.


    Only slowly grinding, according to the current speed, can gradually devour her, although she seems to have strong resistance now, but once her strength passes here, she will be less and less powerful, and finally have no resistance.


    So he doesn''t care about each other, put away the weak soul, to the end is his.


    It''s all in his calculations.


    Meng Li smiles, but Zhuang Ran is put away by her. She has nothing to be controlled by the super system. Now she has more time to deal with the super system, and says to the super system:


    "since you have explored my background, why can''t you find that I still have a hand?"


    "Well?" The super system was obviously stunned, and then something bad happened.


    At that moment, Meng Li''s strength suddenly doubled, which caught the super system off guard. How can a person''s strength suddenly grow so much?


    It''s clear!


    "You Super system is very surprised, Meng Li said: "did not find this?"


    Can''t the super system discover the power of the strengthening talent source of asking?


    I still don''t know what kind of power it is. I haven''t seen it. This super system is a little ignorant.


    This is her trump card. If she dares to enter the super system world with her soul, she will be ready to be detected by him, because that is his world and he has too much initiative.


    But she also calculated that even if she was detected, she could only detect her current bottom, but not her hidden bottom.


    Because everything is going well, Meng Li has been on guard. She always thinks that this is a trap given by the super system. She has never underestimated the intelligence of the super system.


    In fact, it can''t be said that he was not calculated by the super system, but it can''t be said that the super system was not calculated by himself. He was inviting the emperor into the urn, and he was planning.


    The situation quickly reversed, and the super system found that its power had been swallowed by the counter forces, but its power was losing.


    The super system has measured Meng Li''s own strength, and only when he has a chance to win can he take the initiative to fight Meng Li. However, Meng Li''s strength suddenly multiplied, and the super system has no power to fight.


    After some power was taken away by Meng Li, the super system ran away, and the thick black fog and the faint whirlpool disappeared.


    Meng Li didn''t stop him from fleeing back to his game world. Instead, he followed the past. As soon as he entered the game world, the super system wanted to make a detour with her, and Meng Li pretended to catch up.


    Just when the super system thought that Meng Li would be fooled around by him, Meng Li blinked directly, and the super system also realized that it was wrong, and quickly followed him. He could reach anywhere as long as he had an idea here, but Meng Li was ahead of him, so Meng Li did what she wanted to do in minutes.


    She sealed the power of the world''s laws, and the super system screamed: "you''re deceiving too much!"


    "How can my law power be sealed by you so easily? Why? "


    Meng Li said thoughtfully: "maybe your small world is so weak. I''m afraid of many heavenly powers in my body. Don''t think too much about it. Pure world power suppresses me."


    This light tone almost made the super system angry. He was extremely reluctant to say: "why, this world is built by me, it''s me! Why is it so easy to be sealed by youThe mechanical and sharp voice of the super system sounds very sad. Meng Li didn''t speak.


    His world is not perfect, has not produced the way of heaven, he has not become the way of heaven, as long as he has the ability, he can do it.


    "Can you still go?" Meng Li asked him.


    The supersystem said angrily, "go? Why can''t we go? I want to go. No one can stop me! "


    Meng Li smiles. When the super system wants to go, it''s time for him to lose confidence.


    She sealed the power of the world''s laws in order not to let the world be destroyed by the super system. But it is the super system that builds the world, and it can still mobilize part of the power of the world. No matter how it is mobilized, the world''s laws will retain part of the power to ensure the existence of the world.


    That is to say, the power he can mobilize is limited. No matter how hard he tosses, he can''t destroy the world. It should be useful to take it back. Meng Li thinks that the reward will be more if he keeps it well and submits it to the organization.


    Besides, destroy the game world in the world of the client, and worry that some scattered forces may have an impact on the world.


    Meng Li still feels that fighting with the super system, which can mobilize the world''s power in the game world, is not rational.


    Don''t you always force him to show up? Now he appears. What she will do next is to find the carrier of this small world.


    Just like his own Yin Yang pearl, he talked with you Yun at the beginning. You Yun said at that time that Yin Yang pearl could also become the world, but he did not suggest building the world himself. If Yin Yang Pearl was built into the world at that time, Yin Yang Pearl would be regarded as the carrier of a world.


    Just like the small world outside the territory, although it looks like a bubble, that bubble is the carrier. If yin-yang beads became the world at that time, they might also become the form of the world outside the territory, but they should still be like yin-yang beads before they were perfected.

 Chapter 2386

    The world is not perfect, I don''t know what form it exists.


    But it''s not very important. It doesn''t matter what form it is.


    I still remember you Yun once said that the small world needs the cultivation of boundary forces. Especially now there is something wrong with the law of the world. The super system must put the carrier in the place of boundary forces and dare not put it everywhere.


    Meng Li doesn''t care about the super system. She doesn''t fight with the super system at all. It''s meaningless. The super system is her booty. What''s the use of her killing him? It''s the right choice to save it for the job.


    She left the world decisively with the power of space and did something before she left.


    After breaking away from the game world, Meng Li went to a place of nothingness. The game world needs the cultivation of world power. Where does world power come from?


    According to the character of these systems, it must be stealing.


    In a small world, it is impossible to have a place with abundant boundary power. The super system must have a separate place to support the world.


    She carefully sensed the power of the trustor''s world by sensing the way of heaven. Sure enough, she sensed the passing of the world''s power. She finally found a place along the direction of the power.


    After jumping across the space, she smiles at the corner of her mouth and closes her eyes. Her strength spreads from her body, and a white line also floats out of her body. Then she raises her hand, pinches out the formula between her fingers, and the surrounding strength surges up. In a moment, a nearly transparent ball flies to Meng Li''s hand.


    Meng Li smiles. Before that, he drew a trace of the power of law from the game world. As long as he let this trace of law out, within a certain range, the law will automatically return to its world.


    As long as the world is nearby, the power of law will expose its existence, and now it is easy to find the world through it.


    I''m right. If the game world is not here, and it can''t find its place after releasing the power of the law, it may be integrated into heaven and earth, or into the law of the world in which the client lives.


    The world is already perfect. Don''t underestimate more laws. If there are more laws, there will be more troubles. If the laws are disordered, there will be a world problem.


    It directly brings big trouble to the world.


    Meng Li is also gambling, but there is no time for her to hesitate. If she hesitates again, the super system will catch up with her and stop her.


    Just now, when she ran out, she made a space barrier and trapped the super system. But it''s impossible to trap him in his world for a long time, but now the world has been found by herself, and the world has been sealed by herself. The super system can''t even think of it.


    If you have to come out, you can feel it.


    The world is taken away by her. She also senses this place. The super system builds an extremely advanced array here, and then steals the power of the world.


    His array can hide the truth from the world. At least he has stolen so much world power from the world to nourish his world, but the way of heaven has not found it. If he finds it, he will reject it and its world.


    Meng Li has destroyed the array, and the world has been robbed of some world power, not much, not much. In the range of bearing, the influence is not very big, so Meng Li has no control.


    You can also report to the organization at that time.


    Her soul returned to the hotel, and then put the carrier of the game world in the hotel room, also arranged a border, and then went into the game world.


    At this time, the super system has broken the space she used to trap him, but the world is sealed by Meng Li. He can''t get out and is still trying desperately. Meng Li doesn''t care about him at all, arouses the power of the soul and pinches the magic formula. All the trapped souls in NPC are put forward by her Dharma.


    The rules are sealed, no one can limit her power in this, Meng Li can do whatever she wants.


    There are so many souls, thousands of them. Meng Li never thought that there are thousands of souls hidden in this game. Is there so many NPCs in this game?


    It doesn''t seem to be. Are those wild monsters? The wild monsters in the game actually trapped many souls.


    Meng Li saw that many souls had dull eyes. He knew that their memory had fallen asleep in the long years. Meng Li could not wake them up, but directly opened the door of the underworld from the game world.


    Most of the souls are very numb. When they see a door, they step into it unconsciously. A small number of souls with their own consciousness seem to be repelled. They don''t know what''s inside.


    Super system see her so, crazy roar: "you don''t go too far!"


    "What have you done to the world? Why can''t I get out of my world?"


    Meng Li said without expression: "the world carrier has been found by me, you don''t have to struggle any more."


    "What?" Super system is very surprised: "did you find it?"


    Meng Li sighed. He didn''t want to talk more about the super system. The super system is a wild, hard-working method of pursuing power. Maybe he can''t understand the set of organization.


    After dealing with so many world problems, it''s very easy to deal with most of the world. What the super system thinks is very difficult is what the organization requires most task makers to learn.It''s true that he wants a strong heart and a foothold in his own world, but it''s inhumane to devour small world creatures.


    At a certain moment, Meng Li had a deeper understanding of the existence of the taskers, not only dispelling the resentment of the plane, but also protecting these small worlds at a deeper level. Without the taskers, he did not know how many such systems poisoned the plane creatures. Without the taskers, he could not imagine how rampant and how strong they were.


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "do you have a way with me?"


    "Disgusting." The super system is furious.


    Meng Li looks at those souls who are not willing to go to the underworld. She has no time to explain to them. She is anxious to return to the client''s body, so she directly sends them to the underworld with her strength.


    Super system just watched Meng Li do all this. He couldn''t stop Meng Li, and there was no need to do anything to these souls. These souls were too small and too few, and they were like a sand to him.


    But he looked at the gate of the Yin world, and his mind became active. Just when he wanted to hide directly in the gate of the Yin world, Meng Li closed the door.


    How is it possible for him to run through this passage? Meng Li looks at the souls left behind, installs them with space, and then rushes out. It''s impossible to delay one more second. As soon as she goes out, she quickly merges the client''s body. After the fusion, Meng Li sits up and takes a look. In fact, she doesn''t leave the client''s identity for long.


    It seems that she did a lot of things, but she did everything without delay. She didn''t talk nonsense with the super system, and didn''t fight with him. The super system must be very helpless. If she didn''t fight with him, he couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 2387

    Meng Li sent those souls to the underworld again. So many souls, reincarnation is the best way.


    Then he gave you the carrier of the game world and said to you, "can you control him?"


    Now the super system is trapped in the game world, and there should be nothing else to do. Even if this task is completed, there are still some follow-up work to be done in zengce.


    You Yun: "no problem, since it''s in my hands, there''s no reason to let him go."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s good."


    You Yun is always at ease with her work.


    Super system with her wisdom and courage, calculate her, calculate to the end or ask for the gift of power to let her in an invincible position, think of asking for love, Meng Li''s mouth unconsciously smile.


    She put Zhuang ran out, Zhuang ran carefully looked around, everything in the room returned to normal.


    "Solved?" He was relieved.


    Meng Li looked at him with a smile: "how have you changed so much?"


    Although it used to be a little skinny, now it''s several times heavier, and it''s a lot of personality jumping.


    Of course, I jumped at the beginning, but it''s not so exaggerated.


    When it''s over, I have time to talk to Zhuang ran. My old friend, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, still feels kind when I meet again.


    I''ve been in the world for a long time before.


    Meng Li released Zhuang ran from the space, and Zhuang ran arranged his clothes, photographed his solid soul, and said:


    "fortunately, that thing didn''t take a fancy to me, otherwise I would be sucked up by him."


    Meng Li gave a sound and looked at the chair beside him: "sit down for a while."


    "Sit, of course. I''m tired." Zhuang ran sat down and said, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said, why are you jumping off more and more." Meng Li said.


    Zhuang ran: "it''s fun to do tasks. I meet a lot of people."


    Meng Li: "who said it was terrible to do a task before."


    "That''s what I said before I was saved. Now that I''m saved, I still think the world is worth it." Said Zhuang ran naturally.


    Meng Li nodded, and Zhuang ran asked:


    "have you really solved it?"


    "It''s settled." Meng Li said.


    Zhuang ran sighed: "come on, I wanted to show my self-worth in front of you. As a result, I almost gave you trouble."


    "Am I useless?" He looked at Meng Li wrongly.


    Meng Li: "what are you wronged about? Your elder sister is protecting you. Younger brother, you are willful. It''s OK. Everything has elder sister."


    Meng Li used Zhuang Ran''s set to return it to Zhuang ran, and Zhuang ran jumped. He said, "who''s your brother? No, you saved me. I''ll promise you by example. You can''t refuse."


    Meng Li: "forget it.


    She is not as good as Zhuang ran.


    "What do you do? You''re alone now." Meng Li wants to laugh when he sees Zhuang ran. How can he be abandoned by the system? Is it too much for the system to bear?


    But this is not the reason for the system to leave Zhuang ran behind and deliberately take on this task and send Zhuang ran here.


    Zhuang ran came to pull La Mengli, looked at the bruise on Meng Li''s hand, touched it painfully, and blew it:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder sister, do you want me to blow it for you, and it won''t hurt."


    Meng Liyang threatened him with his hand: "let''s go, or I''ll hit you."


    Zhuang ran looked at her wrongly: "you are cruel to me."


    Meng Li rubbed his temple. He had been away from his body for a long time, but now he felt a little uncomfortable. He said to Zhuang ran solemnly:


    "don''t use your tongue."


    "Well, you can''t decide for me." Zhuang ran asked.


    Meng Li: "I really owe you."


    Or can there be cause and effect?


    Zhuang ran refuses to help now. Can you ask her for help?


    "Ah, I rely on you in this organization. Now I can''t go back. You should help me and bring me back to the organization." Zhuang ran pursed her mouth and said helplessly.


    It looks a little more serious.


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "I have to find the previous system. I have to take revenge."


    "If you want him to be punished, can you help me talk to the top management?" Zhuang ran said.


    Meng Li looked at Zhuang ran and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Don''t say, Zhuang ran called his elder sister a few times, and he felt that he was really his elder sister.


    "But you have to tell me what hatred you have. If it''s your fault, I can''t help you blindly." Meng Li felt it necessary to understand the truth.


    You can''t help Zhuang ran just because he is someone she knows.


    Zhuang ran said: "what hatred can there be? It''s nothing but jealousy that I''m too good."Meng Li coughed: "be serious, don''t always be so narcissistic."


    "It''s true. You don''t know that people''s jealousy is terrible. An excellent person like me..." Zhuang ran shakes his hair and looks at Meng Li silently. Zhuang ran straightens his face:


    "nothing else."


    "There''s no contradiction. It''s just so strange. I''m not very lucky. I had bad luck when I was on the rise, and then it happened again."


    "Good for you." "Meng ran patted you on the shoulder


    Meng Li said helplessly, "you''d better grow your heart in the future."


    Even if there is cause and effect between her and Zhuang ran, saving him twice is also paid off. Later, he may not be able to meet the accident himself.


    Zhuang ran probably understood Meng Li''s meaning and nodded: "I know."


    "If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you." Zhuang ran really seriously aimed at Meng Li Gong, especially seriously.


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    "I dare not forget my help, but it doesn''t prevent me from asking you to do something now." Zhuang ran began to smile again. He said, "I really didn''t do anything wrong to the system, but he betrayed me. I just want you to take me back. If you don''t want to introduce me to the senior management, I can petition myself."


    Meng Li: "then wait for me. I''ll go back when I finish the task."


    "Isn''t your task finished?" Zhuang ran asked.


    Meng Li: "there are still some small people, the host of this super system has not been solved."


    Zhuang ran sneered at the corner of his mouth:


    "these people are also a little innocent. After all, at the beginning, they lived an ordinary life, like a grain of dust in the world. Later, they met these systems and started a different life."


    "Originally extremely ordinary, how can we keep our original intention in this earth shaking change?"


    "They inflate, they change, and it''s normal. The fault is that the system chose them."


    What Zhuang ran said is reasonable, and Meng Li agrees. However, she said, "when the system chooses the host, or slaves, there must be a criterion."


    For example, Zeng CE, at least when choosing him, can judge that Zeng CE can choose to harm so many souls in the next world for the sake of interests.

 Chapter 2388

    The system decided Zeng CE''s bad nature and then chose him.


    Is Zeng CE not crazy?


    In the plot, he changed the world. In order to get along well, he knew that the game would devour people''s souls and kill tens of thousands of people, but he chose to promote the game.


    I can''t do it myself. There are so many lives.


    Zhuang ran nodded: "what you said is reasonable."


    "No, I want to show my value. The previous system can''t help you, so I''ll help you bully this host." He thought about it and said.


    Meng Li laughs: "how can I trouble you to do this little thing."


    "You laugh at me!" Zhuang ran was depressed. Meng Li shook his head: "no, I dare not."


    Zhuang ran said:


    "then I always have to do something, otherwise I''m sorry. You tell me who he is, and I''ll make fun of him. Anyway, I''m fine now."


    Meng Li thought, since Zhuang ran felt bored, let him go.


    She told Zhuang ran about Zeng CE''s information and general plot, and Zhuang ran nodded: "I understand, you can rest assured."


    Meng Li smiles and suddenly asks Zhuang ran, "can you go to the field?"


    It''s all Samsung''s task maker. At that time, I was also Samsung, so I could go to the domain.


    "Yes, no problem." Zhuang ran said with pride.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "You Shall I open another room for you? " Meng Li hesitated and asked. She''s not feeling well now, because she''s been away too long.


    If you want to have a rest, it''s impossible for Zhuang ran to look at her all the time.


    Zhuang ran threw a wink at Meng Li: "it''s not a good agreement?"


    "No?"


    Meng Li


    "I''ll get you a room." Meng Li said.


    Zhuang ran: "what kind of room do I need for my soul? Just lie down in so many hotel rooms. Besides, I don''t want to sleep now. I want to have a look everywhere. I haven''t seen what the world looks like."


    "Well, I''ll take a rest." Meng Li said.


    Zhuang ran snorted: "you refused me."


    "Go, go." Meng Li waved and ignored him.


    Zhuang ran went out. Meng Li lay down. Her head hurt so much that she frowned when she went to bed.


    When he fell asleep the next day, he was still woken up by the phone. It was Zeng CE who immediately asked Meng Li, "what''s wrong with you? Why tweet like that? "


    "Now I''m scolding. I''m in the headlines again. They say I''m domestic violence."


    Meng Li has some accidents. Can Zeng CE be in the mood to scold her?


    She thought Zhuang ran had gone to play a trick on him. Where did Zhuang ran play.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Meng Li said wrongly, "I just want to express my feelings. I don''t think so much. I''m just an ordinary person. Who cares about me?"


    Zeng CE was very angry: "jingwan, are you blind? So many people are paying attention to you, can''t you see? "


    "You mean it. I''ll tell you jingwan. Now you delete it for me."


    Meng Li called to the phone twice: "what''s the matter? No signal? Then hang up first. "


    She hung up.


    Zeng CE looked at the phone being hung up. He was so angry that he dared to hang up his phone.


    People are really realistic! Zeng CE had a strong hatred in his heart. Every woman dared to look at him when he was down. His eyes were filled with contempt and disappointment.


    At that time, his eyes were full of worship!


    He''s still the same guy. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the game, so the love is gone, right?


    Meng Li is still a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he turned off his mobile phone and went to sleep.


    When Meng Li woke up and turned on his mobile phone, he wanted to see what was going on on Weibo, but he saw Zeng CE''s Weibo.


    The tone is particularly rampant, that is to cheat everyone''s money, he is a liar, he wants to play with all the people, that all the people in the world are mentally handicapped, he played around.


    He said he wanted to use existence as a super bomb to kill everyone.


    Meng Li''s eyes are gradually confused. No matter how hard Zeng CE is, he won''t send this kind of microblog.


    Then Zeng CE also scolded women all over the world, saying that all women are the same, that they are all snobbish, that they should go to hell.


    They''re all bitches.


    He said he must take revenge on society.


    As a public figure, he even sent out this kind of micro blog, which aroused the public outcry and alerted the police. They had to control zengce. Now zengce has an antisocial personality.


    Then Zeng CE was taken away. He didn''t even have the chance to delete his microblog.


    Zhuang ran to Meng Li and asked for credit: "how about it? Is that all right? "


    "You''re too wicked." Meng Li wanted to laugh when he thought of it, and he didn''t feel for Zeng CE at all.Zhuang ran said, "don''t I just want to help you out?"


    "I heard him call you. Can I bear to bully my sister?"


    "Act decisively."


    Meng Li: "good."


    I don''t know how to end up with Zeng CE.


    Account stolen?


    "You sent it at his home with his computer?" Asked Meng Li.


    Zhuang ran nodded: "yes, I don''t allow him to delete it after sending it. You don''t know that he was scared to death and he couldn''t see me, but someone stopped him."


    "Now I''m going to tell people that I''ve met a ghost."


    Meng Li pondered and said: "don''t make him insane. It''s time to take advantage of him."


    If he becomes a psycho, he really doesn''t know anything. On the contrary, he is not so upset.


    Zhuang ran: "that''s not the case."


    "It depends." Meng Li said.


    Meng Li focuses on the situation of zengce. Zengce finally comes out, which is helped by mushuang. He decides that his account has been stolen, and others maliciously retaliate against zengce''s speech.


    "There are so many things about this mushuang." Zhuang ran said discontentedly.


    Meng Li laughed: "it''s OK."


    Mushuang is still kind. It doesn''t matter to think of the past friendship and Zeng CE''s moral kidnapping.


    As for the prosecution of Zeng CE''s fraud, he can''t get away with it.


    Moreover, because the impact of this incident is too great, the court will definitely decide it as soon as possible, and it won''t take long. During this period, Zeng CE should have a very hard time.


    The property is frozen and there is no money to spend.


    Although the account number has been stolen, many people don''t believe it. Zeng CE''s reputation has dropped a lot.


    More people scolded him.


    Human feelings can be used several times. Mushuang has helped, but maybe it can''t do so much in other places.


    Zhuang ran hummed twice: "I''ll go back and toss him again. Sister, you''ll have a good rest. I''ll take care of everything."


    Meng Li looked at Zhuang Ran''s gallant appearance and wanted to smile. He nodded: "it''s up to you."


    "Sure, I''m a man with a sense of propriety. It was just an appetizer before." Zhuang ran said.

 Chapter 2389

    After Zeng worked out the plan, he found that there was nothing to eat in the refrigerator. He wanted to buy something to eat, only to find that after freezing the account, he was only allowed to use a certain amount of living expenses every month.


    What''s the cost of living?


    Zeng CE said that he was disgusted, and it was not enough for him to spend.


    From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    Now there is nothing to do, the game has not moved for so long, he is completely desperate for the game.


    Some even hate the game, he thinks it is the game that makes him so embarrassed.


    But forget that this game sent him to a brilliant moment.


    He knew he couldn''t wait to die, so he decided to do something else to make a comeback, but what to do was a question.


    Looking back, Zeng CE suddenly found that he couldn''t do anything. Although it seemed that such a hot game only belonged to him, he only got money from it, but he didn''t get any experience.


    Zeng CE still wants to copy such a game. He wants to invite a research and development team to come out and make a new game.


    Then follow this model, he thinks the income is still considerable.


    After all, there is no game that can present things in it. The previous "soul drama" is the only one, and he is determined to copy one.


    Even without the feeling of being personally on the scene, as long as we can cash in and let people see the benefits of the game.


    What about the money?


    Zeng CE went to find Zhu Xingya. As a senior executive of a large company, Zhu Xingya had a plan and a brain, and asked her to discuss this matter.


    Zhu Xingya said, "Zeng CE, I am very disappointed with you."


    Zeng CE has long been less charming than before, and a series of behaviors are really disappointing. Zhu Xingya doesn''t understand why she was so infatuated with him. She felt that she was blind at that time.


    She wants to break up with Zeng CE, because Zeng CE has let her down. She tried her best to find a lawyer for Zeng CE, which owes her a lot of favor, but Zeng CE doesn''t cooperate with her lawyer at all.


    She couldn''t understand.


    "What else would you say besides that?" Zeng CE looked at Zhu Xingya with boredom and said, "you are just like this. Stick to me when I am brilliant and come on call. When I am down, you will despise me."


    "Are you so sure I can''t make any more achievements?"


    Zhu Xingya waved her hand: "it has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me to make you the richest man in the world."


    "Zhu Xingya, I am disappointed in you. You are such a woman." Zeng CE''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Zhu Xingya''s expression is light: "you don''t have to do it backwards. I''ve done my utmost in your affairs. I can live with my conscience."


    "There''s no need to say that I''m ruthless or powerful. You should look in the mirror and see what you look like now. Don''t you feel gloomy standing beside me?" Zhu Xingya then pulls Zeng CE out of the door. There is a mirror in the corridor of the company, which is used for dressing the employees. She and Zeng CE stand in front of the mirror. Zeng CE takes a look and breathes.


    Once upon a time, he and Zhu Xingya stood here and looked at each other. I still remember that at that time, he said that he and Zhu Xingya looked talented and beautiful.


    Now, Zhu Xing wants to be brilliant and beautiful. Every outline on her face still gives people a sense of coolness, and her eyebrows are full of confidence.


    There is no stubble between the eyebrows, black hair, no hair, no hair.


    Looking at his shoulders, he leaned forward slightly, and seemed to have no temperament. Zeng CE straightened his back, straightened his shoulders, raised his chin slightly, and wanted to support his temperament. However, Zeng CE found that he could not be the same as before.


    It''s too sad. I couldn''t find myself in the past. At that time, my facial features were more beautiful than they are now, and I could see them for a long time.


    At that time, I thought I was perfect, but now I feel that everything is a defect.


    Used to see the beauty of their own, how to accept such an ordinary themselves, accept incompetence.


    "You''re going to break up with me, aren''t you?" Zeng CE doesn''t want to look at herself in the mirror any more. With Zhu Xingya as the reference, she looks even worse. She doesn''t look as handsome as one of her subordinates.


    Zhu Xingya takes a look at him, walks into the office again in high heels, and then sits down, hands folded, looks up at Zeng Ce:


    "love relationship?" Zhu Xingya gave a bitter smile.


    Zeng Ce: "we are also regarded as the relationship between men and women."


    "Boys and girls? Are we sure? I always thought I was just one of the women around you. " Zhu Xingya gently beat his head: "I must have been dizzy at that time."


    "Don''t say these regretful words again. I''m not as bad as you think. I''m just in a temporary depression." Zeng CE said angrily:


    "since you don''t admit your relationship with me now, there''s no need to admit it. I don''t fall in love with women who look down on me. Today, I''m not here to talk about love with you, I''m here to talk about cooperation with you."


    "Cooperation?" Zhu Xingya sighed.Zeng CE sat down and felt a little uncomfortable in the face of Zhu Xingya''s powerful suppression, which made his mind a little confused.


    He couldn''t figure out why, never before.


    He told Zhu Xingya what he thought. Zhu Xingya said, "in this vent, do you want to repeat the same mistake?"


    "Repeat the mistake?" Zeng CE looks at Zhu Xingya in surprise.


    "How can I call it a repeat of the mistakes? We need a team. You are responsible for the team''s affairs. I can rest assured that the operation will follow the previous model. With you, the new game will not end up like the last one." Zeng Qixin swore.


    Zhu Xingya said, "why do you think the public will believe you?"


    "Why should I come out? It''s up to you. The outside world just needs to know you. " Zeng CE asked.


    Zhu Xingya pondered, did not directly hit Zeng CE, but asked: "what about the funds?"


    "It''s not that easy to play a game."


    "Money? You also know that my funds have been frozen, so you have to find a way to get the money. " Zeng CE said excitedly that he felt that he had convinced Zhu Xingya.


    Zhu Xingya: "I have to think about the capital and the team. The operation seems to copy the previous one, but there are still many specific things."


    Her brain was short circuited for a moment, always feel where not quite right, then asked Zeng Ce: "it seems that all things are mine."


    "What role did you play in it?"


    Zeng CE also followed Leng for a while, to elaborate what he needs to do? As if I can''t do anything?


    Is that so?


    No, Zeng CE won''t admit that he is nothing. He said, "I will accompany you to do everything. We are partners. Naturally, we will advance and retreat together."

 Chapter 2390

    Zhu Xingya looks at Zeng CE, and thinks that Zeng CE is too cheeky.


    Is this a partner?


    "If we succeed, how can we share?" Zhu Xingya asked.


    Zeng CE said: "five points."


    "After all, I''ll help with everything."


    Zhu Xingya: "hmm?"


    If I felt cheeky just now, I think Zeng CE is shameless now.


    How dare you.


    You can say that.


    Money to her, people want her to find, it''s OK, five or five?


    Besides, "soul drama" has damaged the public''s trust. How can we get the public''s trust without talking about the difficulty of copying it?


    Zhu Xingya figured it out and knew that it could not be done.


    If she refuses Zeng CE, even if she can succeed, why does she want to cooperate with Zeng CE?


    Love in the past? Zhu Xingya felt that her love had been broken, and there was no need to continue. She thought she had made a mistake before.


    Zeng CE was very angry after he was rejected, so he didn''t believe that he couldn''t find anyone to cooperate with.


    Go to find Mu frost, boastfully said to Mu frost, Mu frost Leng for a while, gently said to Zeng Ce: "I don''t have the idea of business."


    "It''s a chance to get rich." Zeng CE stressed.


    Mu frost gentle smile: "I am not very short of money."


    "And I don''t understand all this. It''s bound to drag you down."


    Mushuang doesn''t plan to do business with zengce. She thinks zengce''s moral character is not as good as she imagined. After all, his domestic violence is certain.


    When people want to look at the low ebb, it''s really boring to treat the women around them like this.


    And now I see zengce as ordinary. Many excellent family disciples around her are far better than zengce in retrospect.


    Zeng CE has changed a lot. Zeng CE in her memory is like a person she imagined, which makes her confused. Did she really love such a person?


    I can''t feel my heart anymore.


    Once again, he was rejected by Muchuang. Zeng CE was very angry, but he didn''t dare to break with Muchuang.


    He always believed that mushuang could influence the court''s decision.


    He''s still counting on Frosting for this.


    He is also particularly annoyed that he called last time to blame mushuang. How could he blame mushuang? I always apologize to mushuang.


    Mushuang said, "it''s OK. I didn''t take it to heart."


    "If I could make a comeback, would you marry me?" Zeng CE looked at her affectionately.


    Mu Shuang frowned slightly, and felt that Zeng CE''s words were too frivolous. However, her voice changed and she asked, "what about jingwan?"


    "There are a lot of girls who care about you."


    In the past, when Zeng CE pursued her, he never said that he would marry her, let alone give up other women for her. At that time, because Zeng CE never promised her, she was unwilling.


    And until now, she and Zeng CE have not confirmed the relationship, let alone what happened.


    Depressed, will open mouth to marry her, bathe frost in the heart very uncomfortable, how?


    According to her identity as the first lady of Mu family, she still needs Zeng CE to be down and out before she is willing to marry?


    Zeng CE thought that his promise to mushuang would make mushuang very happy. Didn''t mushuang wait for his promise before?


    Want him to promise to give up other women, wholeheartedly to her, marry her, but in the past he really can''t make that commitment, can''t live up to other people.


    Now it seems that only mushuang is the best for him. Speaking is still gentle and polite. Women in big families are different.


    It''s a good choice to marry her. He has seen other women for a long time. They are snobbish.


    When Mu Shuang asked, Zeng CE said, "I don''t like real women. They are snobbish. I don''t care for them."


    Mushuang hesitated and said:


    "is everyone like this?"


    She said implicitly, "if you like, you can try to find problems from yourself."


    Zeng CE frowned and didn''t like Mu Shuang''s words. He heard Mu Shuang say: "maybe you''re not satisfied in your low period, which is disappointing."


    Not to mention other women, mushuang thinks that she is tolerant and gentle, but she also thinks that Zeng CE''s performance is very poor. Everyone thinks that when he has problems, he really has problems.


    That''s what he is. She hasn''t seen anyone in the bottom, but she hasn''t been as bad as Zeng CE.


    "I will treat you with all my heart." Zeng CE once again promised.


    "It''s really hard for me now. If you help me this time, I will love you all my life."


    Zeng CE is more commitment, Mu frost is more can''t accept, she said disappointedly: "love can''t be exchanged."


    In Zeng CE''s heart, did he always cherish his love?


    Especially now take with oneself to do a trade, Mu frost all want to say Zeng CE whether high regarded him?


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t do business with you, because I really don''t have the channels and contacts in this field, and I don''t know anything. If you need, I can introduce some people with investment intention. Maybe they can help you, at least I can help you solve the problem of money." Mushuang can be described as the end of benevolence and righteousness.Although she is not Zeng CE''s woman, she helps him the most.


    Zeng CE nodded, then suddenly said, "money?"


    "Can you tell the court not to freeze my account? There''s a lot of money in my account, and I can... Make a comeback with it. "


    Mushuang shook her head and refused. She said, "I really can''t interfere in this."


    Zeng Ce: "you must have a way, please, mushuang." He pleaded, looking forward to Mu frost, his back slightly bow, very humble.


    Let Mu frost feel very no image, the man in her heart should always straight chest, rather than no face no skin entangled here, looking forward to the woman he for him.


    "Do you need to introduce investors to you?" Mu frost some uncomfortable to ask, refused to discuss that topic with Zeng CE.


    When Zeng CE saw what he wanted to say, Mu Shuang said, "I''m going out in five minutes. I have an appointment."


    The words all say this up, Zeng CE can only let Mu frost give him a few business cards, to find Mu frost a trip, get a few business cards, Zeng CE feel helpless, pain, hate the injustice of fate, hate everything.


    Looking at the business card in his hand, Zeng CE had to give it a try. He called and reported the name of mushuang. In mushuang''s face, they didn''t refuse Zeng CE and agreed to give him a chance. But when they saw Zeng CE in plain clothes and empty handed, they could not help sighing.


    Zeng CE seems to have understood the irregularity of his dress, and even said that the eldest husband should not stick to these details, and do not stare at them when he is successful.


    Instead, he listened to Zeng CE''s plan patiently and asked him many questions. Then Zeng CE was still like asking one question and three unknowns.


    Don''t talk about practice.

 Chapter 2391

    If you say that you rely on one mouth to say, at least you have to say why. Zeng CE can''t say why.


    It''s said that things in the game can be cashed out. There are many things that can be cashed out in the previous "soul drama" game, such as Bigu Dan, repair Dan and Meiyan Dan. These things are real.


    Have they ever come up with these things?


    If you can take out one of these recipes, you can make a fortune. You can make a fortune without playing games.


    Zeng CE was dumb when asked.


    Where is he going to find those.


    Zeng CE said that it''s better to change the settings and not set those things.


    Without these, how to attract players? They put forward another question to silence Zeng Qie.


    Zeng CE felt extremely tired and contacted all the investors introduced by Mu Shuang, but no one was willing to invest.


    The problem of funds can not be solved.


    It''s very difficult to operate, and if we have to add the cash withdrawal system, there will be no profit at all. They don''t know how soul drama makes money, but they can''t make money.


    So this is the reason why no one can copy "soul drama" after it came out. There is not so much capital investment, and there are not so many novel things, and it will definitely lose money.


    After being counted by these people, Zeng CE gave up the idea of reproducing the game. What others say is that there is no profit to speak of and it can''t be operated at all.


    I really don''t know where the "soul drama" earned money. Why did it stop taking it all of a sudden? Is it because it lost money?


    "Soul drama" this game is too mysterious, many fans.


    What do you do if you don''t play games? Zeng CE felt that he could try something else. Then he went back to the businessman Mu Shuang introduced to him and asked if he could invest in any project.


    The other side asked Zeng CE if he had any money. If he had money, he could still invest in many projects. You can choose.


    Zeng Ce: "why


    The other side asked, is there any technology? It''s OK to invest in technology.


    Zeng CE shook his head.


    The other party "..."


    there is no money and no technology, so what do you know about your contacts? It seems that they are not short of contacts. They all know Mu family. What else do they lack?


    Frustrated everywhere, Zeng CE went to Fang Jingrui, hoping that Fang Jingrui would find him a hacker to crack the bank system and take out his money.


    Don''t you think he has no money? He has a lot of cards. He has not counted the number of digits.


    Fang Jingrui


    "Do you think that your request is a little puzzling?"


    Zeng Ce: "how?"


    Fang Jingrui asked, "do you think I can find such a hacker?"


    "Why not? Your family is very famous in this field, and you must know a lot of people. " Zeng CE said naturally.


    Fang Jingrui pursed her lips and said, "no, there is no such thing."


    "Even if there is, the risk is particularly high."


    It''s true that the family is going this way, but it''s also stuck in the gray area.


    If everyone can do something like this, why do they try to make money? Just knock on the keyboard and get money from the bank?


    "I said, do you have one of the things I asked you to do well?" Zeng CE was very angry.


    I feel that nothing goes well and no one can help him.


    What''s the matter with these people!


    Zeng CE began to say how good Fang Jingrui was in the past, saying that Fang Jingrui did not repay him at all.


    Fang Jingrui said very uncomfortable, like a heartless woman.


    Especially guilty.


    Zeng CE denounces Fang Jingrui and blurs her out. In fact, she doesn''t want to pay attention to Zeng CE. She thinks Zeng CE is too unreasonable, but she can''t break up with Zeng CE like Zhu Xingya. She doesn''t want to bear so much burden like mushuang.


    But Fang Jingrui''s uncle came in. Fang Jingrui''s uncle loved her very much. He had already installed a recorder on Fang Jingrui''s side and heard Zeng CE scold her.


    How can he tolerate Fang Jingrui being said by Zeng CE? Moreover, he has long wanted to clean up Zeng CE. Now he seizes the opportunity and refuses to let it go.


    He scolded zengce, saying that zengce was useless and rubbish. He only knew how to make women carry the pot and complain. He didn''t look at himself.


    He said that Zeng CE had no ability and told him not to come back to Fang Jingrui.


    Then he broke his leg and looked at Uncle Fang Jingrui''s fierce eyes. Zeng CE hated and was afraid. What he was afraid of was that uncle Fang Jingrui was the one who did what he said. What he hated was that uncle Fang Jingrui had counted him like this.


    The villains who have fallen into the well, Zeng zehen thought that they must make a comeback, and then hang this group of people.


    A group of guys who look down on people with bad eyes, Zeng CE was thrown out by Fang Jingrui''s uncle, especially embarrassed. Fang Jingrui couldn''t stop her uncle, so she was quite helpless.


    But in fact, secretly relieved at the bottom of her heart, she was really afraid of Zeng CE, Leng is put her to shame.It''s not only women, but also men in a hurry.


    For half a month, Zeng CE found everything he could find, but he didn''t have a way to get rich. He also offended many people.


    In the past, zengce despised the women who were casual but were also casual. Now she can''t avoid them. Because zengce asked too much, she pointed to them to get rich.


    When people are down, they have no charm.


    Zeng CE felt that there were no relatives in the world, people all over the world failed him, and he didn''t let his living standard down. He still lived according to the previous way, so he had no money.


    I''ve run out of money.


    He finally remembered Meng Li. Meng Li had been living in the hotel for half a month. He practiced physical skills every day. He could have practiced, because he had solved the super system. But Meng Li insisted on practicing physical skills after thinking about it, so that his muscles could form a memory. The client could follow suit.


    There are miraculous effects. Meng Li thinks that the products produced by super system are very good.


    Received Zeng CE''s phone call, is a cover up scold.


    Meng Li silences his cell phone and throws it aside. When Zeng CE doesn''t get a response, he hangs up and calls back.


    "Say it, and scold it again." Meng Li said coldly.


    Zeng CE said, "jingwan, come back to me."


    "What are you doing back here? No woman wants to follow you? " Meng Li asked, "so you need me?"


    "I don''t want you when all the women are dead. You are a snob. You run away when you see that I don''t have any money. Come back and give me my money back. I want to use it!" Zeng CE issued a cry from the soul.


    Meng Li said, "money?"


    "That''s all the things you gave me. Legally speaking, you can''t get them back. I''m sorry. Besides, there are many rich women around you. It''s enough for you to eat anything from them all your life."


    "Don''t bother. I see you are very tired these days."


    Zhuang ran told her every day what Zeng CE was doing every day.

 Chapter 2392

    Naturally, she knew that Zeng CE had had a hard time and ran into a wall everywhere.


    Zhuang Ran has been staring at him, and every day he tells her about Zeng CE''s painful life.


    "Jingwan, I advise you to come back for me." Zeng CE gnashed his teeth with hatred.


    Meng Li asked, "what if I don''t come back?"


    "Don''t you come back?" Zeng CE didn''t know what to do.


    What can he do with jingwan now?


    But Mingming jingwan is the weakest one. How can he not control it.


    "Come back, we are a couple. I didn''t abandon you when I was brilliant, and you shouldn''t abandon me now." Zeng CE said feebly.


    "Have I ever been bad to you when I had money? Let you live in a big house, let you spend money, live a good life, you can live that kind of life without me? " Zeng CE said, "how can you be so cruel?"


    Just hang him up.


    What about being so cruel? Was Zeng CE cruel?


    In the end, a point of elimination is made directly to erase the consignor from the world.


    Zeng CE couldn''t find Meng Li, and he didn''t dare to do anything to Meng Li. He was afraid that Meng Li would send another micro blog. Now his image is beyond words.


    He still hopes that his image will be better and there will be less stains after his comeback.


    Zeng CE thought hard that he had made some investments in other companies before. The dividends were paid to him every month, but now the card has been frozen, and the money is equivalent to flowing into the sea. He went to find these, hoping to draw them out, and let them convert them into cash for him.


    No more monthly dividends.


    In the case of Zeng CE''s obsession, and in the case of others trying to get rid of him, he gave him money and let him go.


    Zeng CE, who was a little more affluent for the time being, was ready to do something by himself when his money was burned.


    Anyway, it was spontaneous combustion at home. Zeng CE invested a lot before, some here and some there. At that time, he was very rich, so he collected a lot together.


    And it ignited?


    This is naturally a good thing done by Zhuang ran. How can he let Zeng CE see the sunshine and the future.


    The destruction of the money can be regarded as the last straw to crush the camel.


    Zeng CE was so angry that he felt his head whirling around, and then fainted on the spot, because no one took him to the hospital, but he woke up.


    Zhuang ran gave Meng Li a pill and said, "this is full of vitality. It can force people to prolong their life. Do you want it?"


    Meng Li took it, looked at the pill and thought about it. Then he thought that this was the medicine that had been given to Mu Shuang grandfather in the plot.


    At that time, Mu Shuang''s life was hanging on the line. It was Zeng CE who saved her grandfather, and she agreed to be with him.


    "Where did you get it from?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhuang ran nodded: "I''ll see what else he has. I''m going to take it away for him. I won''t let him raise any waves."


    Meng Li laughs: "OK."


    "Is that all he has left?"


    Zhuang ran: "there are also some things that I despise. I think you despise them too. So I destroyed them directly. Just this one can make people live a few more years. I think it''s a little bit useful."


    Seeing that Meng Li couldn''t speak, Zhuang ran said with an exaggerated look:


    "you won''t be sorry, will you? Sister, have you never seen the world? What I can''t see, can you see? "


    Meng Li took a look at Zhuang ran: "don''t make trouble. I''m thinking about something."


    Zeng CE trusted the game very much at that time, so he didn''t rush to cash out a lot of valuable things in the game. The withdrawal of this pill by him may be due to its magical effect.


    After all, it''s hard to find something that can force people to continue their lives.


    If Zeng CE still has this thing, then when Mu Shuang''s grandfather''s life is on the line, he stands out, and Mu''s family will do their best to help him. Although they will stop him, they are still unnecessary troubles.


    Meng Li decided to get ahead of Zeng CE.


    Forget it, in the plot, master mushuang is destined to take this medicine, which can only be regarded as fate. It doesn''t matter if he is asked to take it this time.


    She sniffed the medicine and analyzed it for a year or two.


    Meng Li finds mushuang, and they sit in a quiet coffee shop. Mushuang smiles gently and asks:


    "how are you recently?"


    "Fortunately, Zeng CE called to scold me and let me go back." Meng Li smiles.


    Mu frost Leng: "let you go back?"


    Not long ago, Zeng CE said that he would devote himself to her and marry her.


    In exchange for love, when he said those words to himself, could he consider jingwan with him all the time?


    Mu frost feel funny, especially funny, Zeng CE this person''s essence has been clear at a glance.


    Meng Li: "how?"


    Although Zeng CE and Mu Shuang''s dialogue Zhuang Ran has already told her, she still asks, Shun Kou.Mushuang didn''t hide it from her. To tell her the truth, she also admonished Meng Li: "when people want to see the trough, their nature is so bad now, I suggest you stay away."


    "If I was really far away from him, he would scold me for being snobbish. I could only share happiness but not bitterness." Meng Li looks sad.


    Mu Shuang shook her head and said, "I know that he carried out this kind of moral kidnapping on you. To tell you the truth, his move is used on everyone, and I am also a victim."


    "But I''m just making efforts. I can''t be with him, but you mean you have to forgive him."


    Meng Li said, "I don''t know."


    Mu Shuang said seriously:


    "goodbye, he doesn''t love you. Now he just wants to marry a woman who will benefit him. You seem to..." no way.


    Zeng CE''s action is not that she doesn''t know, or that she knows, which is even more chilling. Did Zeng CE really love herself? If you have loved, you will not come to do love trade with yourself.


    If Jing Wan is still with Zeng CE, it must be Zeng CE''s outlet. Zeng CE was not very good to Jing Wan when he was proud, otherwise he would not have so many women.


    Not to mention his downfall.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been entangled with Zeng CE. I''m very guilty." Mu Shuang suddenly stood up and bowed to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said: "you don''t care too much. I don''t blame you for those things. I''ve been relieved for a long time."


    They are all bewildered by the aura of charm. They are also pitiful. Fang Jingrui doesn''t care if she doesn''t feel comfortable. After all, she doesn''t actually hurt the client.


    Mu Shuang didn''t hide anything from her today, and even persuaded her to leave Zeng CE, which was really for her consideration. Meng Li took a deep breath and said:


    "Miss Mu has pointed out the direction ahead for me, and I''m going to listen to my opinions while I''m grateful."


    "So I''m going to give him up. I was very tangled before, but now I''m suddenly enlightened under your guidance. Thank you very much."


    Mu Shuang smiles: "you are a brave girl. You will be very happy in the future."

 Chapter 2393

    "How is your grandfather?" Meng Li asked.


    Mushuang shook her head and said:


    "in the hospital, the doctor said that there are not many days left."


    It''s very sad to talk about mushuang.


    Meng Li turned the topic here and said to mushuang, "I have something here, but I want to make a deal with you."


    "Deal?" Mu frost looks at Meng Li doubtfully.


    Meng Li took out the pill, handed it to mushuang and said, "this is a medicine I got. It can prolong my life."


    Mu Shuang asked, "where did you come from?"


    Meng Li pondered and said, "it''s from the game."


    But it didn''t say who brought it up.


    "Longevity?" Mu frost hesitated, although the "soul drama" disappeared, but the things inside are worthy of the name.


    She has a sister who has a scald on her hand. It''s very serious. All the ointments exchanged in the game are useful.


    Meng Li said: "like your grandfather, it can be used because he is too old. It can prolong his life for one or two years."


    "It''s no use if you have a serious car accident like that."


    Mu frost is very clever, understand Meng Li''s meaning at once, her two eyes shine: "really OK?"


    Meng Li nodded: "it''s OK to deal with your grandfather''s situation."


    Mu frost thought for a moment, agreed to Meng Li: "I promise you."


    They didn''t ask Meng Li what he was going to do. According to the power of the Mu family, Meng Li could imagine that they could be satisfied.


    However, Meng Li''s request is very simple, she said:


    "it''s a problem for me to make a living from now on, I want a suite."


    The value of the house is added, and it is a belonging and dependence. In this city, a flat can solve the problems of most ordinary people.


    Meng Li also didn''t say the size and location of the house, just let Mu Shuang look at it and give it to her. She wants to give it to the client to keep it as a living guarantee.


    In addition, the client still has some money. If the money is used sparingly, it will be the foundation of her life.


    Mu Shuang Leng for a moment: "is this the requirement?"


    Meng Li laughed: "that''s it."


    "Another is that I hope Miss mushuang can refuse Zeng CE''s request in the future."


    She sighed: "I just wanted a flat to settle down in this city, but just now miss mushuang woke me up. If I want to stay away from Zeng CE, I don''t want miss mushuang to help him any more."


    In fact, I can''t help him


    "He expects me to contribute to the court, but I can''t do it."


    "But now that you have spoken, no matter what kind of mentality you have, I promise you. After all, my grandfather is naturally more important than him."


    If grandfather can live two more years, the family will be more brilliant. Now the family is in a critical period, and grandfather can''t fall down.


    Grandfather alive can change a lot of things, not only family interests, but also love for grandfather.


    Besides, Jing Wan''s two demands are not too much. She thinks that she can accept it. Can a suite change her grandfather''s life for two years? It''s a good deal.


    You know, my grandfather''s daily expenses in the hospital are all one square meter now. If I use some special medicine, it will be more expensive.


    Mu Shuang thinks that Jing Wan is probably afraid of revenge after Zeng CE''s comeback. After all, Zeng CE must hate her for running away in this period.


    It''s all about protecting yourself and understanding.


    Mu Shuang sighs slightly. Zeng CE, at least, is also the man who makes her heart beat. Now he does all kinds of wanton damage to his image, which is also made by himself. If he can keep the original beauty, he won''t feel sick to think of it now.


    The trade became so, Meng Li still instructs Mu frost to keep secret, she says: "this medicine only has this one."


    "If it''s magic medicine and I''m so ordinary, I''m afraid it will bring disaster."


    Mushuang nodded: "OK, I won''t say."


    Since Jing Wan is worried, Mu Shuang quietly feeds her grandfather after she goes back, and doesn''t let her family know about the medicine.


    My grandfather really looked better. He used to rely on all kinds of drugs in the hospital for maintenance, but the doctor said the next day that he didn''t need to go home.


    The whole family was overjoyed. Mushuang happily observed his grandfather for a few days and found that he looked much better, spoke clearly, and was excited beyond words.


    Happy, she decided to arrange a house for Meng Li. She didn''t treat Meng Li badly, and mushuang didn''t need the money. She directly arranged a well decorated existing house for Meng Li. The location is very good. The house has three bedrooms and one living room, which can meet the needs of life.


    Meng Li is also happy to get the house, and the house has been decorated for a long time, so he can live in it.


    No more hotels.


    Zeng CE didn''t know that Meng Li and mushuang had this kind of operation. He still felt sorry for his money and kept looking for people he knew to help him. The rich second generation, who used to play together, ignored him. When he was bothered, he was beaten.Fang Jingrui only answered his phone and didn''t meet him. He didn''t dare to go to him.


    Fang Jingrui said that he was controlled by his uncle. Zeng CE felt extremely painful. It was obvious that he was hiding from him and Zhu Xingya, who refused to let the security guard let him into the company.


    Mushuang agrees with Mengli, but ignores zengce. In the past, she could answer the phone, but now she can''t change the phone. Mushuang has a habit of never answering a strange phone.


    Played many, the Mu frost also guessed was once instigated the telephone, is not to answer.


    Zeng CE, who has been abandoned by the whole world, has a sense of hopelessness. Looking at the Internet, he is scolding for fraud, and the netizens are urging the court to make a ruling as soon as possible, Zeng CE''s face turns pale.


    Maybe it''s because the voice is too loud, maybe it''s because someone''s operating in the dark. They really ruled ahead of time. Zeng CE decided to defraud. Part of his property was used to compensate the players, and there was a huge fine. Then all his property was confiscated, and he had several years to stay in prison.


    When the judge beat the case, Zeng CE madly scolded Zhu Xingya''s lawyer, saying that he didn''t really want to help him.


    The lawyer shook his head and said, "you didn''t give me anything."


    "I don''t have a clue. What you have been saying to me is that you don''t know. Even if the gods come, they can''t save you."


    Before that, Zeng CE had all the freedom he had strived for. Why should he doubt his level?


    He said this to Zeng CE, who said, "is that freedom?"


    "I can''t even leave this city."


    After the defendant entered the supervision period, he couldn''t leave the city at all. Everything was monitored. What''s more, those people were so hateful. They looked at him working so hard outside, but no one paid attention to him. It seemed that they had expected that today''s arrival was inevitable.


    In retrospect, it''s like watching a clown show.


    "That''s freedom, too." The lawyer nodded to him and said, "I hope you can come out and be a good man, make contributions to the society, and make a new life."

 Chapter 2394

    "Mushuang, help me, you help me!" Zeng CE felt that he was going to be imprisoned and cried out crazily.


    He can lose all his property, but he can''t go to jail, and there''s nothing left if he goes in for a few years.


    Who will know him then? Who remembers him?


    After he came out, he really went back to the past. Everything no longer exists. Does he really want to leave the present circle?


    Is there a chance to make a comeback?


    Contacts are so important, even if you find a woman in this circle to get married, life will be different from now on.


    He never found a change in his mind, and even thought of eating soft food in order to return to this circle.


    But the reality is in front of us, and the more we think about the consequences, the more terrifying it will be. Tens of thousands of players appeal for the live broadcast of this trial and ask the court to make a fair ruling, so now it is an exceptional live broadcast.


    This is also the reason why Zeng CE called mushuang crazily. He firmly believes that mushuang is watching the live broadcast. His only sustenance now is mushuang. He hopes mushuang can turn the tide. He doesn''t want to go in. It''s really terrible.


    "Mushuang, help me. Please help me in the past." Zeng CE cried out in fear.


    "Please don''t say anything other than the case!" The judge warned.


    Zeng CE is still shouting: "mushuang, you must be watching the live broadcast, right? Please, please


    "Don''t you really have me in your heart? Didn''t you love me? You forgot? How can you be so cruel


    At this time, mushuang and his grandfather are watching Zeng CE''s live broadcast. When Zeng CE was brilliant, before his grandfather was hospitalized, he made it clear that he didn''t like Zeng CE. Regardless of other things, Zeng CE''s family background was far from them.


    Besides, Zeng CE was surrounded by flowers and admonished Mu Shuang many times to stay away from Zeng CE.


    Because of her grandfather''s persuasion, mushuang sticks to the bottom line and doesn''t stay with zengce. However, influenced by the aura of charm at that time, she really likes zengce.


    Now Zeng CE yells like this in the live broadcast, which really spoils her reputation and makes her grandfather very angry after taking the life extending medicine.


    He clubbed his crutch and said angrily, "Zeng CE is tired of living!"


    "Make a phone call and finish it. Don''t let him scream. Do you want fame? " Grandfather looked at mushuang with deep eyes.


    Mushuang nodded: "don''t be angry, grandfather. I''ll do it now."


    There is a phone call in the past, there really quickly took zengce down, the verdict came down, zengce can only go in.


    It has legal effect and can''t be appealed. Zeng CE has no condition to appeal because he has nothing to refute.


    So the matter settled, Meng Li''s side and the system space restrictions relaxed, the client is satisfied with the outcome, she said to Zhuang ran:


    "then we go back?"


    Zhuang ran said, "we haven''t retaliated against Zeng CE."


    "Why not? Zeng CE has nothing left. " Meng Li looks at Zhuang ran with a smile.


    The client''s wish is to let zengce lose everything. Now zengce is very uncomfortable and painful.


    Zhuang ran said, "good sister, why are you so kind and don''t consider cutting him off?"


    Meng Li raised his eyebrow: "what''s the use of cutting him? When you die, you''re free. When you die, you''re just in pain, but when you live, you can always be in pain. "


    "When he recalled the past glory, and then saw his unbearable self, the gap in his heart was very big, so it was difficult for him to live a normal life."


    "All his life, he will think of making a fortune in various ways. A comeback is his obsession. When he comes out, he will still have it. But he is not well-educated, has a very ordinary family background, and has been in. Under such conditions, how can he survive in adversity?"


    Zhuang ran: "listen to you say so, want him to live to suffer for a lifetime."


    "Let him live in an unbalanced state of mind all the time."


    "Not good?" Meng Li smiles.


    Zhuang ran: "it seems to be good, but wait a minute. I''ll see if he''s doing well in it. Is that OK, sister?"


    Meng Li did not have a good look at Zhuang ran: "every day my sister called me."


    So she hallucinates that she really has such a brother.


    I''m confused.


    "Then you are thighs. Of course, you should hold tightly. You will be my sister in the future." Zhuang ran smiles cunningly, but Meng Li is helpless.


    Meng Li: "you care so much about what Zeng CE did."


    Zhuang ran sighed: "I can''t help it. I''ve been with him all this time. I''m in love. I can''t bear to accompany him more."


    Meng Li


    Feelings or something.


    "All right." She agreed. She''s not in a hurry these two days.


    After a few days, Zhuang ran came back and told her about Zeng CE''s miserable life. He was always bullied and fighting with others.


    Meng Li said, "he''s only been in for a few days. How can he have such a big conflict with the people inside?"Zhuang ran said with a smile: "maybe he looks more annoying."


    "Did you do something bad?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhuang ran raised his hands: "I promise not, how can it be?"


    Meng Li didn''t believe it. Zhuang rancai said: "I said I want to realize my value, I have to deepen his pain."


    "Good." Meng Li nods. Zhuang ran thinks it''s fun to play.


    It''s strange that Zeng ran did some strange things for others, and then he let others do some strange things.


    Then Zhuang ran found a serious problem and ran back to Meng Li and said, "it''s so hard and hard to make a plan."


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li practiced his physical skills and asked casually.


    Zhuang ran said: "I found that the Mu family is also in trouble for him. The Mu family is more cruel to him. The suffering I brought to him is less than one tenth of what the Mu family gave him."


    Meng Li laughs: "Zeng CE is such a fool."


    Now Mu Shuang''s grandfather is well, and he gets up from the hospital bed. There are more people and things that can be arranged.


    Presumably all this is arranged by Muchuang''s grandfather. Last time, he yelled and defeated Muchuang''s reputation, which must make Muchuang''s grandfather very angry.


    In the plot, because Mu Shuang''s grandfather ate Xuming Dan and survived, he succeeded in making Mu Shuang''s father move forward, and Mu''s family maintained prosperity. At this time, Mu Shuang''s grandfather still ate Xuming Dan as in the plot, which can also make Mu Shuang''s father go further, and Mu''s family will still be as prosperous as in the plot.


    So although grandfather mushuang still has one or two years to go, and Zeng CE will stay in it for several years, father mushuang can still take care of Zeng CE.


    Maybe Zeng CE instinctively asked for help and wanted to win Mu Shuang''s sympathy and let things turn for the better.


    Maybe Zeng CE resents Mu Shuang and deliberately spoils her reputation, so that the world knows that Mu family has so-called secret operation.


    Can Zeng CE understand? The real black box operation is to define him as a crime of fraud.

 Chapter 2395

    However, Zeng CE is not a fraud.


    After all, there are many users who stop taking the game before they receive the bracelet. Many users stop taking the game before they start playing it.


    So many people add up to a huge amount of money. Zeng CE is positioned as concealing the truth. He refuses to say where the game is and why it is stopped. He never reveals half a point about the game, which is obviously premeditated.


    But no one knows. Zeng cezhen didn''t say it, but he didn''t know it.


    As for the crime of fraud, there must be someone working in it. As for who wants to rectify Zeng CE, Meng Li smiles and doesn''t want to know.


    Because there are too many people who want to deal with him. When he is in the spotlight, he offends people he doesn''t deal with. He thinks he is invincible and never looks at each other''s identity.


    Since the Mu family is still taking care of him, with the help of Zhuang ran, there are many people to take care of him, so I really should go back.


    She took Zhuang ran and left.


    After the client came back, he saw a suite under his name. With a smile, this step has gone. Since then, there has been no big problem.


    She is an ordinary person and doesn''t want complicated things. This suite is a surprise.


    Senior, looking for a job, she ran around in various companies, one day just met mushuang, mushuang and Liuhe together, jingwan feel a little embarrassed, don''t know what to say.


    Mushuang smiles lightly and asks jingwan to have a cup of coffee together. The client goes. Mushuang asks her what she is busy with. She says she is looking for a job.


    Seeing that Jing Wan was very upset about looking for a job, mushuang gave Jing Wan a business card and said:


    "if you call him, he can arrange work for you. These are small things."


    To help jingwan find a good job for mushuang is to move her fingers.


    Mushuang is also grateful for the life prolonging medicine. She feels that she gives too little and wants to repay more.


    Jingwan accepted it, said thanks to mushuang, and blessed mushuang and Liuhe. It looks so talented and beautiful.


    Zeng CE had a miserable life in it. There were always so many people to take care of him. He obviously felt that he was targeted and scolded all day.


    But this kind of attitude arouses the anger of others more, and the gains and losses are more.


    A few years later, Zeng CE''s mother died, and he couldn''t see it. He was very confused after he came out.


    After inquiring about jingwan, jingwan married a senior executive of a big company. Mushuang and Liuhe also married. Even Zhu Xingya had his own company.


    And Fang Jingrui, who seems to have gone abroad.


    Mujia and liujiaqiang join hands. It''s the existence that others can''t provoke. Zeng CE dare not go to find it. Zhu Xingya?


    He knows he''ll hit a wall when he goes.


    What about jingwan?


    What can I do with jingwan? Yes, he is short of money now. He gave jingwan a lot of money in those years. If he wanted jingwan to give it back to him, he should be able to do something famous.


    When she found jingwan, Zeng CE was surprised. The weak woman in the past now exudes a strong aura. Her eyebrows and eyes are getting colder and colder. She walks and flies. It seems that she has become a vigorous and resolute career woman.


    "You?" Jingwan was surprised to see him.


    Zeng CE''s face was ferocious, and he deliberately gave a gloomy smile: "how?"


    "Forget me?"


    Jingwan expression light: "no, did not forget you."


    "Give me the money back." Zeng CE put out his hand and Jing Wan laughed: "Zeng CE, what do you think?"


    "How can I return what I was given? It''s an old story. Would you be more broad-minded? "


    "Jingwan, what''s the matter?" When jingwan''s husband comes, he takes the car key. Zeng CE takes a look at the car key in jingwan''s husband''s hand and feels it is particularly dazzling.


    This car is not cheap.


    He looked at jingwan''s husband, who is talented and has outstanding temperament. After looking at Zeng CE, jingwan''s husband also said:


    "I hope you don''t disturb jingwan''s life, otherwise we will report to Jing."


    "Threaten me?" Zeng CE''s eyes widened, and Jing Wan''s husband said with a smile, "you should not want to go in again."


    "Especially in your period, it''s crucial."


    "Let''s go." Jing Wan''s husband took Jing Wan and took her with him. After he left, he looked back at Zeng CE deeply and squinted, giving people a sense of danger.


    Zeng CE was not able to be cool outside for a few days because he didn''t know what to do. Then he contacted his former inmates and fooled around with them.


    At that time, we talked about going out to make a fortune together.


    Mu Shuang already has a child in her stomach. She heard that Zeng CE came out and paid special attention to him. In fact, she just paid attention to him. She found that Zeng CE was fooling around with those people and couldn''t help sighing to Liu He that Zeng CE was abandoned.


    The current situation of Zeng CE was discussed.


    He said that he was taking a wrong road now, and that the road in the future would not be easy. If he wanted to go like this, he would only be more and more wrong in the future.


    Mushuang is a kind-hearted person. In recent years, she has been relieved and forgiven zengce for her mistakes. She thinks that after zengce comes out, she should live a good life, strive for success and be positive.We are still young and have a bright future.


    Liu He looked at mushuang''s stomach and said, "don''t worry about him."


    Does he still feel that Muchuang has an idea for Zeng CE? In a word, Zeng CE''s rubbish should not be left in the sight of mushuang.


    Especially now there are children in mushuang''s stomach. Who can be responsible if something happens to him?


    After thinking about it, I still think it''s better for Zeng CE to go in again. In this way, mushuang can raise the baby at ease.


    Zeng CE had mixed up with bad people and made some fortune.


    He thought of Fang Jingrui''s uncle. Although he took this road, he was also famous.


    Can he follow this path?


    Of course not.


    Not to mention Liu He has been staring at him, but to talk about personal ability and contacts are all different, uncle Fang Jingrui this road can not be easily copied by anyone.


    So Zeng CE sent himself in after some operation. Liu he had a lot of evidence about his crime.


    Mu frost knew Zeng CE went in again, sighed and said to Liu He, "I hope he can be a good man after coming out next time."


    "Don''t put yourself in for the rest of your life."


    I''m still young. I''m only in my early 30s this time.


    Liu He nodded slightly, but his eyes were heavy: "I hope so."


    Mu Shuang doesn''t know that the more kind she is to miss Zeng CE, the more unfortunate Zeng CE will be.


    Liu He also hates Zeng CE. The appearance of Zeng CE makes his love with mushuang tainted and becomes his heart disease.


    Jing Wan knows that Zeng CE has gone in and only sighs, but he knows that Zeng CE has been abandoned. He has abandoned himself, but it seems that his husband and mushuang''s husband are staring at him and don''t let him feel better.


    Everyone had a bright life, only Zeng CE was down and out and suffered from all kinds of torture.

 Chapter 2396

    People and ghosts are showing, only Zeng CE is being beaten.


    Meng Li takes Zhuang ran to find Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi looks at Zhuang ran and asks Meng Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Meng Li told Wen Zhi about Zhuang Ran''s situation.


    After listening, Wen Zhi spoke slowly and said:


    "your number."


    ¡°7676¡£¡± Zhuang ran immediately returned.


    Wen Zhi said, "well, I already know about it. I will let him redo your system."


    Zhuang ran


    "No, leader, it''s done me a disservice, and let him come back, then I have to have another bad luck?"


    Zhuang ran quickly looked at Meng Li: "sister, please help me, I don''t want the previous system."


    Wen Zhi


    He said something. What''s this?


    Meng Li awkwardly said goodbye to his broken hair and solemnly said to Wen Zhi:


    "if they work together again, they won''t be able to cooperate very well. If there are conditions, I hope you can change Zhuang Ran''s system."


    "Do you want to change the system?" Wen Zhi pondered:


    "it''s time to run in again."


    Zhuang ran immediately said: "running in again is better than before."


    "Good." Wen Zhi agreed.


    Three people fell into silence, Zhuang ran frowned at Meng Li, and Wen Zhi asked, "is there anything else to say?"


    Meng Li understood Zhuang Ran''s meaning in his heart, so he said to Wen Zhi, "should we punish a system like this, which harms the host for no reason?"


    "You don''t have to say that. I will." Wen Zhi said lightly.


    Zhuang ran only thinks that Wen zhiqingpiao''s words are boring, but he doesn''t think it''s appropriate to ask now.


    And he pulled lamengli, which means don''t ask about him.


    "Don''t worry?" Wen Zhi slightly raises eyebrows.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, just curious."


    Wen Zhi said slowly, "the organization has rules and regulations, and there are clear provisions for things like this. If you don''t know what punishment the system will receive, you will turn it over. Haven''t you seen it?"


    Zhuang ran


    I haven''t turned it over.


    Meng Li turned it over, but at that time he only cared about the rules of the Tasker, instead of looking at the requirements of the organization for the system. Since Wen Zhi had said that, there was no need to say anything else.


    Wen Zhi also said: "of course, everything has to be verified before punishment."


    Zhuang ran: "yes, because now is our one-sided view."


    Wen Zhi gave a faint hum and said to Zhuang ran, "then you go out first, and I''ll investigate the matter before I redistribute the system to you."


    Hearing that, Meng Li takes Zhuang ran away from Wen Zhi and walks on the domain. It''s really boring. She wants to go back to the system space. Zhuang ran seems to see her intention and says, "sister, are you going to abandon me now?"


    "Well?" Meng Li looked at him.


    Zhuang ran said bitterly, "I have no place to go now. What should I do if you leave?"


    "I can''t find the leader who wants to find me."


    Meng Li nodded: "also, you don''t even have a system space, no shelter."


    "Many inconveniences, then I will accompany you to your distribution system."


    Zhuang ran laughed: "thank you, sister." He ran over and took Meng Li''s arm, but was pushed away by Meng Li: "what to do."


    "No sense of security." Zhuang ran turned his mouth and was wronged.


    But Meng Li''s eyes brightened at the moment and waved to the front: "come here."


    Hearing Meng Li''s voice, evening star looks over and sees master standing with a man. The man is handsome.


    "Master." The evening star steps over and salutes Meng Li. Meng Li smiles: "it''s just a coincidence."


    "I didn''t expect to meet Shifu. It''s good luck to be late star." Wanxing chuckles and sweeps Zhuang ran at the corner of his eyes. Zhuang Ran''s eyes are direct and bold. He stares at Wanxing. He looks at Wanxing with embarrassment and lowers his head.


    Meng Li said to Zhuang ran, "this is Meng Wanxing, my apprentice."


    "This is Zhuang ran, a friend." Evening star introduced her again.


    Zhuang ran immediately stressed to the evening star, "are you her apprentice? Then you should know who I am. My real identity is your master''s long lost brother. "


    Meng Wanxing is so simple that he doesn''t understand Zhuang Ran''s temperament. When he says this, he is stunned. He looks at his master and Zhuang ran. He doesn''t seem to be his brother.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Meng Li said to Zhuang ran angrily, "if you really want to recognize me as your sister, you can offer me tea and call me sister seriously. Later, we will take care of each other like brothers and sisters. You just talk hi and bluff, which makes me unhappy."


    Meng Li said casually. She knew that according to Zhuang Ran''s temperament, it was impossible to serve tea with solemnity to worship her sister.But she is such a person who pays attention to the sense of ceremony. If Zhuang ran really has this heart, she will recognize this younger brother and take care of him later. After all, Zhuang Ran is interesting and gets along well.


    Zhuang ran snorted and said to the evening star with a good accent: "look at her. She is used to serving people in distress. Let me serve tea, let me bow my head, and want me to be her younger brother."


    Evening star looked at Zhuang ran carefully and sipped his mouth:


    "but I see you like this. It''s almost the same to be an apprentice to master. When you are a younger brother, I think you are weak." What the sincere late star said hit Zhuang ran.


    In fact, it''s intentional. It''s just to look for face for master.


    Zhuang ran looked at Meng Wanxing in amazement: "what? You look down on me so much, you You wait! "


    Meng Wanxing hummed in a low voice: "wait for what, I''ll just wait."


    Zhuang ran said: "I just entered the organization late, the opportunity is not equal, you may not know that I was a peerless genius, is the world''s first expert."


    Meng Wanxing doesn''t believe it. I don''t know that Zhuang ran was really a genius and the first master in his position.


    "Come on, let''s go for tea." Meng Li said with a smile.


    It''s not suitable to stand here. Find a place to chat slowly. Zhuang ran immediately says to Meng Li, "good sister, please invite me?"


    Meng Li: "please."


    So he took Zhuang ran and WAN Xing to the teahouse. Along the way, Wan Xing and Zhuang ran had a fight. Zhuang ran boasted about his power, but wan Xing didn''t think so. He insisted that his master was powerful. Zhuang ran said that he must surpass Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t understand the principle of these two people. Wanxing was gentle and didn''t speak much. He knew how to advance and retreat. Today, he met Zhuang ran, but he was inspired by the atmosphere and became more lively.


    He was infected by Zhuang ran.


    Both of them have lived for many years. How can they still be as noisy as children? Meng Li feels funny.


    But when he arrived at the teahouse, before tea was served, Wen Zhi informed Meng Li and asked Meng Li to lead Zhuang ran to the teahouse. Meng Li took a look at the evening star and said, "it''s better to wait for us here for a while."


    "We''ll be right back."

 Chapter 2397

    The evening star nodded and said, "then I''ll wait for master here."


    "I''ll be back soon." Meng Li exhorted.


    It won''t be long to go to Wenzhi, and Wenzhi can''t chat with her.


    With Zhuang ran in the past, Wen Zhi said directly: "the matter has been found out, you are indeed trapped by the system, we will give the corresponding punishment here, as for the system, we will assign you one immediately."


    "Those things before me?" Zhuang ran looked at Wen Zhi with some grievances:


    "I still have a lot of systems in the system space. They have been embezzled by that system. I have accumulated for hundreds of years."


    "Have you been working for a hundred years?" Wen Zhi asked faintly.


    Zhuang ran nodded: "I feel I have."


    Wen Zhi: "no, you don''t."


    Zhuang ran: "OK, you can return as much as you want." Wen Zhi said.


    "At least the system will be punished."


    Zhuang ran: "all right, leader, can I add a friend to you? I''ll see you later. "


    He is really a familiar person, but Wen Zhi shakes his head gently: "no way."


    Zhuang ran


    Shouldn''t you feel embarrassed to refuse? How so calm refusal, sad.


    Ah! So sad!


    "I''ll give you the matching system first." As soon as Wen Zhi raised his hand, Zhuang Ran''s soul disappeared. After a while, Zhuang ran came back. Wen Zhi said, "OK, I have something else to do."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "don''t disturb me first."


    Leaving Wen Zhi, Zhuang ran asked anxiously, "what if the leader doesn''t punish the system?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "this trust is still necessary. Wen Zhi does what he says. He really doesn''t need to cheat you. If he doesn''t want to punish you, he will tell you not to do it."


    "What is it?" Zhuang ran said, "so direct?"


    "What do you think?" Meng Li looks at him.


    Zhuang ran: "also." If I were a villager, I would not want to be a supporter


    "Yes." Meng Li nodded slightly.


    "I''ve become an ancestor, but I''m not serious with a guy in his early twenties."


    Zhuang ran glanced at Meng Li: "didn''t I tell you that? People should not only ensure that the appearance does not decline, but also the soul does not age. "


    "I''m successful. I think you''re old."


    "I''m not old either, I''ve always been." Meng Li smiles.


    In the past, when I was in the family, I didn''t jump. Now, for so many years, I don''t jump.


    Two people back to the teahouse, evening star is still waiting there, see Meng Li back, she just smile.


    "Little girl, I''m a hero again." Zhuang Ran is still very happy with the new system.


    "How can you call me that?" said the late star


    "You''re her apprentice. I''m reluctant to call her sister. Shouldn''t I call you little girl? You should call me martial uncle. " Zhuang ran said naturally.


    The evening star snorted: "I haven''t seen you offer tea to Shifu. How can I be called Shishu? I haven''t seen you praise yourself so much."


    "Don''t make my apprentice angry if you say less." Meng Li said to Zhuang ran.


    She''s naturally partial to the late star.


    Zhuang ran murmured that she was partial. Meng Li laughed. Zhuang ran said, "I have a new system now. Let''s add a friend."


    Meng Li: "can."


    She let Zhuang ran say the number, Zhuang ran said, and said to the evening star: "you also want to add me."


    "What are you doing?" Evening star asked.


    "Well, little girl, don''t mind. I''m just like this. If you''re really angry, I''ll apologize to you." Zhuang ran suddenly opened his mouth again, and put out the anger in the bottom of the night star''s heart.


    "I''m not that mean," she said


    "If you''re not mean, add me." Zhuang ran sighed: "everyone in this organization is very lonely. After experiencing all kinds of world, they are still alone in the end. If you have a friend, it''s good to meet and talk with each other frequently for recreation."


    This is said to the heart of the late star, Zhuang ran said to Meng Li:


    "do you mind if I know your apprentice?"


    Meng Li said: "look at you. If you think you can be friends, you can add friends to each other. I have no problem."


    The choice is in Wanxing''s hands. If Wanxing wants to know Zhuang ran, it''s not a big problem.


    Wanxing didn''t say whether to add zhuangyan or not, but when Meng Li went back and added zhuangyan, zhuangyan said that Wanxing added him.


    Zhuang ran seems to have a high heart. Meng Li is not surprised that Wanxing can add Zhuang ran. After all, when they are together, they talk a lot and should be able to become friends.


    "Do a good job, don''t be trapped by the system, but don''t think about harming others. The system can''t bear the mistakes of the last system." Meng Li went to type and told Zhuang ran.Zhuang ran: "do you think I am that kind of person?"


    Meng Li smiles, and Zhuang ran sighs: "I thought I had a lot of property before, but just now the organization sent me the data before my accident. It turns out that there is nothing on my account."


    "What the system takes away is some of the things I put in the system space, and it hasn''t been used up, so it''s all returned."


    "That''s fine." Meng Li smiles.


    Zhuang ran also said: "the previous system was timid, and it was safe to entrap me, but it didn''t dare to destroy my soul. Now I''m back. After he was caught by the leaders, he recruited everything, and now he has to face punishment."


    "To be honest, I think he''s ridiculous."


    Meng Li thinks about it. No wonder at first, Wen Zhi said that he would bring the system back to Zhuang ran. Maybe Wen Zhi thinks that since Zhuang Ran is not dead, he can still run back, so he thinks that the system is not very brave.


    I think Zhuang ran can control him.


    However, I don''t want it anymore.


    "Maybe you talk too much and your system can''t bear to do it." Meng left the joke.


    But Zhuang said, "I''ll get him back if I don''t have a good hand."


    "Come on, don''t do that. It''s just coming back. I''ll pit you again. No one will save you." Meng Li said:


    "I have something else to do. You should go and try the new system first."


    Always said to say when to say, Zhuang ran said a lot, there has been endless words, Meng Li decisively ended the topic.


    She hasn''t checked the task rewards yet. This time, she has gained such a large super system, which must be rewarded a lot. Meng Li is looking forward to it. She asks you Yun:


    "did you give the super system and the game world to the organization?"


    "I''ve given it a long time ago." You Yun said, "you can see the reward."


    "Do you want to give it to Zhuang ran? At least he helped me with Zeng CE in the later period, and he also helped me with some tasks."


    "That''s a good thing to do. You''ve saved his life. Offset each other." You Yun suggested.

 Chapter 2398

    Meng Li pondered: "also can."


    She ordered the mission award this time.


    Congratulations on Jing Wan''s wish: Revenge Zeng CE and let him lose everything.


    Score 100 points, get 300000 points, boundary power reward: 10000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Bonus: remove a super system that affects the plane, and get bonus: 300000 points of Jieli.


    Gain talent: power control.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.3 million


    Jieli: 810000


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position: extra profit: 10000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift), rosefinch shadow (client''s light gift), heart of faith (client''s rain gift), power control (World Gift).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    Meng Li Yi said that this mission has gained so much. The reward of 300000 points is even more incredible.


    It''s so rich!


    Every time I finished a system task before, I had the option to choose rewards. This time, I didn''t have it. I gave 300000 Jieli directly. Meng Li asked, "is that equivalent to converting the rewards that should have been selected into Jieli? That''s why there''s 300000? "


    You Yun: "it should be."


    "300000 Jieli is very cost-effective. This super system has been caught and the credit is very great. The organization may think that those rewards are not good enough. Give you Jieli directly. If you want to buy these things, you can buy them all."


    "You made it."


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s earned."


    It''s very profitable. It seems that no task has so many rewards.


    However, this super system has a great influence on the plane. If we treat the plane creatures as ants, tens of thousands of souls will be devoured at a time.


    She is still stealing the small world of Tiandao world, but now his small world does not belong to him. How the organization will deal with him is also a matter of the organization. She has no heart to ask again.


    There''s another surprise. I didn''t expect that the world gave her a gift, power control.


    What kind of talent is this? Meng Li chose to combine this power.


    After integration, Meng Li understood the role of this talent, which is to master power more smoothly. For example, building a space channel now is faster than before.


    In other words, the speed of her sword was faster than before, because her speed of mobilizing various forces was faster and smoother.


    Meng Li was very happy to have such a wonderful effect.


    When the two sides are fighting, sometimes the difference is a dime. When the forces are equal, it depends on who is fast and who is fast, and it is easy to win.


    In addition, there are many crises in the vast world. As long as you are quick enough, you can avoid many crises.


    This talent is very good. The talent given by the world is very good. Meng Li is very satisfied with the reward of this task.


    Meng Li also called out the shadow of the rosefinch. She drove the shadow of the rosefinch and felt that it was more like a part of herself.


    "That''s good!" When Meng Li was happy, he asked you Yun, "what''s your harvest like?"


    "I''m fine, too."


    Meng Li laughs: "that''s good."


    Generally, this kind of system task, especially as a system, also has rich rewards.


    "Ah, but what''s the use of being strong? I can''t go out." You Yun sighs.


    Meng Li: "do you really want to go out?"


    I''ve thought about it before.


    Why don''t you ask for help? Although it may not be useful, I have done something for you.


    You Yun said: "it''s not that I don''t want to accompany you. It''s just that the situation is more and more complicated. I should change the status quo."


    Meng Li: "understanding."


    If you want to be free, fight for it for you.


    "Or I''ll go to Wen Zhi to talk about it. Although it may not be useful, I''ll try my best." Meng Li sighed.


    In fact, she is thinking that if you are really convinced, you Yun will be a little lonely and have to run in with another system again. But this is not the reason to force you Yun to stay.


    If you treat him as a friend, you must expect him to live the life he wants instead of binding him for his own feelings.


    You can accept it. Besides, it''s not that you don''t meet each other in the future. It''s not that you can meet each other frequently in the future.


    Thinking about Meng Li, I feel funny. I''m not sure I can convince Wen Zhi.


    "I went to Wen Zhi." Meng Li says to you Yun.


    You Yun hesitated and said, "are you willing to give up on me?"Meng Li said: "it''s not like we don''t meet each other anymore. We can meet often. It''s OK. I think you''ll have a lot of fun when you go out. You''re really overqualified to do the system for me now."


    In fact, Meng Li thought about you Yun''s problem when he was doing this super system task. It''s just because he had to do the task stranded. Now that he''s free, he should plan for him.


    You Yun: "that''s true."


    "Then I''ll trouble you? Why don''t you try? " You Yun has a great desire in his heart, and he doesn''t want to let go of any hope.


    Meng Li: "I try my best. If I fail, don''t blame me."


    "No, I''m sensible." You Yun''s voice is light. It sounds very worried.


    Meng Li takes a deep breath and thinks about the wording. He thinks about how to open his mouth in front of Wen Zhi. After thinking about it, he sends a message to Wen Zhi. Wen Zhi says he''s not free now, so Meng Li says he''s waiting for him.


    After waiting for her to have a sleep, Wen Zhi let her go there.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen Zhi''s eyes on Meng Li are very gentle. He is different from the people in his Southern District.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter? Sit down, please Wen Zhi sat down first, then motioned Meng Li to sit down. Meng Li sat down and said, "it''s you Yun''s business."


    "He told me that he knew all these years that he was wrong."


    "You know what''s wrong?" Wen Zhi asked with great interest, "can people like him know that they are wrong?"


    "Meng Li, don''t you know you Yun?"


    Meng Li said with a smile: "I know you Yun. He is very good. When we cooperated together before, he would admit his mistakes."


    "Why did he die these years?" Warm chin slightly up.


    Meng Li said: "everyone''s experience and understanding of everything is different. Even if he has a persistence in his heart, there is no need to destroy it when it is harmless. Maybe he has his own pride."


    Wen Zhi let out a meaningful voice: "his pride?"


    "Without me, he''s dead now. What about the so-called pride?"


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. She didn''t know how to say it. She was a little weak. After all, you Yun just mentioned it lightly and didn''t tell her in detail.


    She didn''t ask, because you Yun didn''t have to ask about what he didn''t say.

 Chapter 2399

    "And you don''t want the system?" Wen Zhi asks Meng Li.


    Meng Li thought for a while and said:


    "I just think that you Yun should continue to be a big talent in my system."


    "Moreover, we have become good friends since we have been together for a long time. As good friends, we can''t prevent him from going to a better place. We should hope that he can achieve what he thinks. "


    Wen Zhi:" then you have to run in with another system again. "


    "You also know that people have different personalities. Just because you are lucky enough to get along with Youyun doesn''t mean you can get along with other systems."


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "I can bear it."


    She can''t be selfish because of these reasons to keep you around all the time.


    Wen Zhi saw that Meng Li was resolute. He sincerely asked you to come out. After thinking about it, he said, "you can come out."


    Meng Li then said to you Yun, "Wen Zhi asked you to come out. Maybe there was a play."


    You Yun has no bottom in his heart: "it''s hard to say. Maybe he just calls me out and scolds me."


    Meng Li: "is Wen Zhi that boring?


    Since you Yun said so, I believe he is so boring.


    You Yun comes out. His image always gives others a romantic feeling. At this time, he slightly raises his chin, and his eyes are slanting.


    It seems that he deliberately makes an appearance that he doesn''t care.


    "Sit down." Wen Zhi was kind enough to greet him.


    You Yun sat down and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me with this attitude?" Wen asked


    Meng Li looks at you Yun and shakes his head. You Yun''s face is just right. He doesn''t speak any more.


    "Well, do you know what''s wrong? Are you still so impulsive in the future? " Wenzhi opened his mouth.


    You Yun''s mouth is hard: "it depends on the situation. Some things can''t be tolerated."


    Meng Lifu''s forehead and Wen Zhi''s words are all for you Yun''s steps, but you Yun''s mouth is still very hard. Now that you think it out, you should ease your attitude.


    You Yun says so, the facial expression of Wen Zhi sinks a few minutes again.


    "If you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, we don''t have to talk about it any more. I just think it''s for Meng Li''s sake that you''re willing to let you go. If it wasn''t for you today, I wouldn''t have planned that." Wen Zhi said without expression.


    Meng Li''s eyes flashed a little clear, so ah.


    If I ask you to go back, I can''t blame you for not having such a system.


    If the organization takes away her system without her consent, or if she is reluctant to do so, it will cause her complaints and dissatisfaction.


    It''s necessary to help you Yun talk about it, at least to make Wen Zhi less worried about it.


    You Yun stares at Wen Zhi for several seconds, and then sees Meng Li staring at him gently. He seems to understand what Meng Li wants to say from Meng Li''s eyes.


    He held back some words.


    Take a deep breath, tell yourself, bow, bow, this time, you can get freedom, no shame.


    Meng Li can''t live up to him. He has to pay for his freedom.


    At least it''s hard to re-establish a system.


    You Yun suddenly stood up, bowed to Wen Zhi, and said abruptly:


    "I know what happened in those years was wrong, and I am very grateful to you for saving my life, and I have also been punished. I hope you will forgive me."


    You Yun can say such words, let Wen Zhi slightly surprised, but in the expression did not reveal too much.


    Then there is a long silence. Wen Zhi doesn''t speak. You Yun stands in the same place and anxiously waits for Wen Zhi to speak. The waiting time is too long, which is undoubtedly a kind of suffering for you Yun.


    Angry, Wen Zhi''s deliberate arrangement made him lose his dignity.


    "You Yun also sincerely repented." Meng Li looks at you Yun and frowns deeper and deeper. Knowing that he is not feeling well now, he opens his mouth to help ease his embarrassment.


    Wen Zhi said, "good."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you." You Yun whispered.


    His tight body relaxed. Although Wen Zhi didn''t say how to arrange him next, he seemed to agree that he was no longer working on the system, so he didn''t have to be trapped in that small space to lead a boring life.


    It''s no different from going to jail.


    "Then I''ll go back and pack?" You Yun''s tone is imperceptibly relaxed.


    Wen Zhi just said.


    You Yun disappears and comes out after a while. Meng Li can feel some changes of you Yun when he comes out again. For example, her eyes are full of sadness at the moment.


    "It''s OK. I''ll see you often in the future." Meng Li is really happy for you Yun.


    It can only be said that Wen Zhi didn''t embarrass himself and you Yun.


    Things are going well. Maybe there is a shortage of people in the organization. Now you Yun jumps out and has his own request. Wen Zhi and they will naturally start you Yun again.You Yun: "good."


    "Thank you." He also bowed to Meng Li and said thank you more sincerely than just now.


    Meng Li felt embarrassed and nodded slightly: "we don''t have to be so polite."


    You Yun then asked Wen Zhi, "how will I be arranged?"


    Wen Zhi shook his head and said, "it''s not settled yet."


    After listening to Wen Zhi''s words, Meng Li almost understands that you Yun may not be a Tasker any more. You Yun also thinks of what Meng Li can think of. He wanted to say that he is still the best at doing tasks, but what should he do if he just came out to argue with Wen Zhi, angering the other party and putting himself back into the system?


    "Good." You Yun said nothing.


    Wen Zhi looked at Meng Li and said, "I''ll assign you a new system."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    "Don''t resist." Wenzhi opened his mouth.


    Meng Li said.


    When he thought of rebuilding the system for Zhuang ran, Wen Zhi didn''t ask him not to resist. Maybe according to his current soul strength, resistance will bring Wen Zhi a little trouble.


    Meng Li thought it would take some time to have a new system like Zhuang ran, but she didn''t expect that she was just in a trance for a moment, and Wen Zhi told her.


    I didn''t feel anything.


    You Yun knows what Meng Li is thinking. He also knows Zhuang Ran''s situation before. He says to Meng Li, "Zhuang Ran is to reconfigure a whole set of system. Whether it''s space or system, it needs to be replaced, and you are ready-made."


    "Just come to another person, sit in front of me and do my previous work."


    Meng Li Oh a: "so ah."


    "I can''t go back. He changed it." You Yun looks at Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi nodded and said, "naturally, there is no turning back. Since then, the relationship between your host and the system has come to an end. I hope you will not regret it in the future."


    Meng Li pursed her mouth. Do you regret it?


    No, she still wants you Yun to get the life he wants.


    You Yun looks at Meng Li: "I will not let you down."

 Chapter 2400

    Meng Li


    Although the scene is sad, you Yun''s words always make her feel strange.


    It seems that something is wrong


    "For yourself." Meng Li opened his mouth with a smile.


    "All right."


    Not just to live up to her today.


    You Yun: "OK, for myself."


    "You are still friends." Wenzhi opened his mouth.


    What is blind and sad about?


    You Yun turned to look at Wen Zhi: "you don''t understand, you haven''t done other people''s system, we accompany day and night, according to the hundred years, although we can see each other again in the future, but always open the distance."


    Meng Li said with a smile: "if you think so, when I am the student you cultivate, the students always have to leave the teacher after learning."


    Yes, after a mouth called you Yun, you Yun can no longer immediately answer her.


    Thinking of this, Meng Li''s heart is still a lot to give up.


    But also happy for you Yun.


    After being with her for such a long time, I still remember that you Yun gave her so many ideas and taught her so much that I would never be able to hear his voice anytime and anywhere.


    Maybe she couldn''t adapt well for a long time. She was used to the existence of such a person.


    But there is no feast in the world that will not end. You Yun should have his own future.


    Looking forward to his smooth sailing after that, Meng Li silently blesses him in his heart.


    "I see you are inseparable. I might as well go back to the past. I can still give you a chance mercifully." Wen Zhi said slowly.


    Meng Li wiped his face: "no need."


    You Yun: "yes."


    Wen Zhi: "then don''t waste my time." Wen Zhi said to Meng Li, "go back first."


    "What about me?" You Yun asked.


    Wen Zhi said, "I''ll arrange for you."


    Meng Li took another look at you Yun and said to you Yun, "I''ll go first. If you can contact me, add my friends and we''ll have a good chat."


    You Yun: "good."


    Meng Li left Wen Zhi and left her system. She was even at a loss when she walked on the quiet street.


    Past scenes flashed in my mind. You Yun had been planning for her wholeheartedly. She was lucky to get such a system.


    When you don''t know anything, you allow to teach her step by step. You are very patient and don''t hide.


    If you meet Zhuang Ran''s system, can you grow so fast?


    Thank you for meeting such a person in your life.


    Meng Li also felt a little sudden. Although she knew long ago that you Yun wanted to go out, she knew that you Yun would be able to go out sooner or later. She always thought she was ready, but when she came out alone, she inevitably felt depressed, reluctant and uncomfortable.


    As you Yun said, the company between them is based on a hundred years.


    Such a long company, suddenly lost, as long as people will have a great touch.


    All along, they have been getting along peacefully, and have not talked about it in detail. Suddenly, she decided to help you Yun.


    He chose such a peaceful day and let go of you Yun.


    Hope to meet again, just like the friendship at that time, don''t change.


    Meng Li smiles slightly to make his face look better and try not to look so lost.


    But it is hard to cover up her loss. When she walks in the street, she attracts people to look at her more. Maybe someone knows her, because she remembers seeing other people''s faces.


    Come on, go back to system space.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and had a sleep. In fact, he had a sleep before he came to find Wen Zhi.


    But she was particularly depressed and had little energy to support her in other things.


    After waking up, Meng leaves and looks on the big screen to see if Youyun has added her. Doesn''t Youyun have his own account?


    Hasn''t Wen Zhi arranged for you Yun yet?


    No one added her, Meng Li took a look at his own number, still 6018.


    She gave a wry smile. She used to call you Yun 6018. In fact, 6018 is the number that accompanies her. Now you Yun is gone, and she still has this number.


    "Host, why don''t you talk to me?" A weak voice sounded, is a female voice, soft and sweet.


    Meng Li is not in a good mood, but still squeeze out a faint smile to greet her new system: "hello."


    Is it a girl?


    "Hello." The voice of the system was smiling. She said to Meng Li, "sister Meng, I don''t have much experience. If you don''t do a good job, just point it out, I will change it."


    Meng Li''s eyes were gradually confused: "sister Meng?"


    "Just call me Meng Li."


    I always think sister Meng''s name is strange.


    "Is it OK to call him by his first name? I don''t think it''s very polite. " The system hesitated.Meng Li: "I think you can call me like this."


    "But I think you are a big man. I feel very honored to be a big man''s system like you for the first time." The sound of the system is full of worship.


    Meng Li hesitated and asked, "have you done many people''s systems before?"


    "I''m so embarrassed. I don''t know if I''ll be rejected by you." The system said timidly.


    Meng Li: "you say it."


    "I''ve done two host systems before, one is one star, the other is better, two stars." The system said this sentence with a deep sigh.


    Meng Li can''t help sighing, this system?


    "Is your host so unlucky?" Meng Li asked.


    The system sounds lovely. She said, "in fact, boss, you don''t know that the loss of the task makers in the domain is also very large. Many task makers never come back."


    "So their damage is normal, but I''m sorry that my first host just did two tasks, but the second one was better, until the second star had an accident. "


    " it''s really the first time I''ve come into contact with a big man like you. You are still the domain master. I really adore you. After I became your system, I adored you fiercely. "


    This person said Meng Li was a little embarrassed, she just laughed.


    Just give her such a system?


    It seems that Xiaobai doesn''t know much about anything.


    Meng Li even worried that this would not be the system before Zhuang ran.


    She ran to ask Zhuang ran whether his previous system was male or female. Fortunately, Zhuang ran said it was male, but now it is female.


    Xiaobai is OK. She doesn''t rely so much on the system now, but don''t be the system that harms the host.


    I think that system should be punished now. Meng Li is relieved that it hasn''t become someone else''s system so soon.


    "Boss, do you have any requirements for me?" The system asked again.


    Meng Li thought for a moment and said, "there seems to be nothing else, but if I receive the system task, can you handle it?"


    When dealing with this kind of task, you need the system''s effort, just like you Yun, you Yun needs to invade the other party''s system and intercept it when necessary.

 Chapter 2401

    In the face of Meng Li''s question, the system gave a crisp reply:


    "well, as a system, I have received professional training and should be able to do it."


    "Sister Meng, don''t abandon me


    Meng Li said, "just call me Meng Li. What''s your name?"


    "Xiaoying, just call me Xiaoying." Sakura replied.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, let''s cooperate first."


    There is a gap, because she directly feels the gap between Sakura and you Yun, but you Yun used to be a powerful Tasker, and then they were punished to become a system, and they are not the same.


    You can also accept such a system with little white. If it is an experienced system, you must have had a host with deep feelings before.


    Moreover, the experience of the road, but also halfway together, it is inevitable that the mind can not be unified.


    Meng Li also has many concerns. Thinking that she has some secrets that others can''t know, she thinks about it and asks Sakura, "can you accept my shielding you?"


    "Because of my personal reasons, I''m not used to people looking at me anytime, anywhere."


    I''m not willing to let Sakura know everything.


    Until now, she realized that you Yun was an exception. In the past, you Yun didn''t tell her that you Yun could block the system. Later, when she told her, she already trusted you Yun very much, and knew that you Yun''s character was not the person who paid attention to her all the time. Even if you Yun was not blocked, she would have nothing to look at her.


    Sakura a promise, also no opinion: "well, I know has been looking at uncomfortable, is me, I will."


    Meng Li: "thank you for your understanding."


    "You''re welcome, big man!" "I have a hunch that you will treat me well," Sakura said happily


    "Sure enough, the more capable people are, the less demanding they are of others. The less capable people are, the easier they are to ask others."


    Meng Li smiles a little. Well, as long as there is no fault of principle, he should be kind to the little girl.


    I don''t expect this little girl to do anything. I just want to cooperate with myself when I encounter system tasks. In the past, I seldom asked you Yun to help me when I did tasks. Is it easy to do my own system?


    But it''s true that we can''t trust Sakura like you Yun.


    After getting Sakura''s consent, she blocked her.


    After blocking the system space, Sakura can''t see what she is doing. If she goes out to talk to others, Sakura won''t hear her communication with others.


    After all, I just got in touch with Sakura, and I don''t know what character Sakura is. It''s Zhuang Ran''s system that gives her so much insight.


    There is also the question side. The gift of asking is very special. Shifanling once reminded her not to let others know the gift of asking.


    If you don''t block Sakura, Sakura can''t tell.


    There is Shizhi, whose existence can''t be known to Sakura. This is the secret between her and Youyun and shifanling.


    "By the way, pay a little attention when you choose tasks for me." Meng Li spoke again.


    Sakura said, "I''m looking through your past mission records."


    "What rules do you find?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Just separated with you Yun for a while, Kung Fu began to miss him. You Yun didn''t choose the task she didn''t want to do all the way.


    Sakura looked at it for a long time and then said:


    "boss, you don''t do a strategic task, do you?"


    Meng Li said, "if you have to say something I''m afraid of, that''s it."


    "It''s not the same kind of task." Sakura said.


    Meng Li laughs: "don''t be a big man again. Call me Meng Li."


    "By his first name? But I still feel so shy that I can''t shout out. " Sakura said.


    Meng Li: "then don''t call anything."


    Xiaoying feels that Mengli seems to be a little cold, so she doesn''t dare to laugh with Mengli any more. She says:


    "OK."


    "I haven''t done such a task since I contacted this organization," Meng Li said


    You Yun didn''t force her, so he respected her.


    "Oh ~!" Sakura''s tone is a bit long.


    Just chatting with Xiaoying, Meng Li sees someone adding her. She passes quickly and looks at the name above. It turns out that she is the inspector.


    "Do you know who I am?" There''s a message from there.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "of course I know."


    "You''re the inspector?" Meng Li asks you Yun who can add her besides you Yun.


    You Yun said, "come out for tea."


    "Just the teahouse you used to go to."


    Meng Li feels you Yun''s tone is very light. It seems that he is satisfied. After he agrees to you Yun, Meng Li says to Xiao Ying:


    "I''ll go to the domain."Sakura: OK


    If she left directly, Sakura would not know, let alone where she was going, who she was meeting and who she was talking to.


    Because Sakura is blocked by herself, she can only hear her when she wants to talk to her. Of course, she can also find herself suddenly. Blocking doesn''t mean she can''t find herself.


    Tell her, that is to say, about their own trends, but also has another meaning, that is, they went out, do not give themselves to find a task, coupled with no way to chat.


    Meng Li went to the field, where you Yun was sitting. He used to communicate more in a space, but now he can face to face.


    "Look, you are so happy!" Meng Li is happy for you Yun.


    She sat down: "you have such a good thing, this time I invite you."


    You Yun said quickly:


    "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No. if you don''t show up, Wen Zhi is going to shut me up for the rest of my life, thanks to you."


    "OK, but why do we push each other for a cup of tea? It''s not the same who asks who? " Meng Li said jokingly.


    You Yun: "yes, so let me come."


    "All right." Meng Li no longer insisted on this, but asked: "I haven''t contacted the inspector yet. What kind of position is this? What''s in charge of? "


    "Speaking of this..." You Yun said, "I suspect that Wen Zhi is making fun of me."


    "What? What''s wrong with you? " Meng Li pointed the table with his fingertips: "why do you say that?"


    You Yun said: "the inspector is Wen Zhi''s secretary, who arranges things for me. I have to do all the chores he doesn''t like."


    "Secretary general?" Meng Li smiles.


    You Yun rolled his eyes: "I suspect that Wen Zhi just wants to leave me around and torture me. I just want to do the task freely, and I don''t want to see him at all."


    "He has a lot of bad things, and sometimes he has to go to the front to find out the unruly taskers and punish them."


    Meng Li took a sip of tea and said, "I know, long, long time ago, I saw Wen Zhi punish the Tasker on the throne. It seems that he died directly."

 Chapter 2402

    You Yun: "that''s the rough work."


    Meng Lizhen was amused by you Yun: "still rough."


    "In this way, you are also free to do things with Wenzhi. Wenzhi is helping you."


    But pull it down. It''s obviously screwing me. "You Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li just smiles. Xiao Youyun has a good future.


    She thinks you Yun''s way out is good.


    She said slowly:


    "as you know, it''s hard to get a lot of resources when doing tasks."


    He added: "my large amount of resources almost all depend on other income, and doing tasks is more like a stable income and food and clothing."


    You Yun sighed helplessly and said with approval, "this is it."


    "Or I''d rather die."


    "But I''m sure I can get some latest news from Wen Zhi. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any change in the domain." You Yun smiles at Meng Li.


    Meng Li: "I''ll thank you first."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about you." You Yun promised.


    "I''m not a bridge breaker."


    Meng Li never worried about this, and she nodded her thanks.


    "By the way, how''s your new system?" You Yun asks curiously.


    Meng Li: "I went back to chat just now. I''m a little girl. How''s her character?"


    "Anyway, I have no requirements for her, so there should be no contradiction." Then she laughed.


    You Yun sipped his tea: "you are the best host to serve. If you are in conflict with her, she is not suitable to be a system."


    "Praise me?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    You Yun nodded: "you can think so."


    "By the way, I blocked her." Meng Li told you about it.


    You Yun is still a little happy after hearing this. After all, Meng Li''s words prove that she only believes in herself.


    It''s kind of unique.


    "Is that all right?" Meng Li asked him in a low voice.


    You Yun: "well, as long as you shield her, she will not know."


    "It''s really inappropriate for a newcomer to know about you. It''s impossible to know everything about you just because you become your system, except me, of course!" You Yun is even narcissistic.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "good, good..."


    Now that you Yun says so, the shielding thing is right. Sakura won''t know her secret, which makes her feel at ease.


    "No, I just came out for a while. Wen Zhi urged me to go back. I have to go." You Yun suddenly opened his mouth and said to Meng Li:


    "I knew he wanted to mess with me."


    Meng Li OK, you go ahead


    After you Yun and Meng Li separated, he went back to the system space and told Xiao Ying that he was back.


    Then she is looking at the mall, and plans to buy some things to accompany and ask for love. I don''t know what will happen to the evergreen given by giant wind beast. I want to have a look.


    However, when she was shopping in the mall, Xiaoying happily told Meng Li: "I''ve chosen a task for you."


    Meng Li frowned slightly: "I didn''t say I''m going to do the task now."


    "Ah?" Sakura didn''t know what to do. She said, "what should I do? I''ve chosen for you. I thought you had nothing to do, so I took the initiative to choose a task for you. "


    "Because I always remember that the system has the responsibility to urge the Tasker to do the task."


    Meng Li sighed helplessly, and Sakura said, "am I smart?"


    She finished all her words, but Meng Li had nothing to say.


    Forget it. For the first time, there''s no need to argue with Sakura. When I first came here, I was annoyed by what I said. Meng Liwen said in a voice:


    "it''s OK. I know you mean well."


    After all, what you said is true. As a system, you really need to supervise the Tasker to complete the task. If you do less tasks, you will be punished. You Yun also urged her in the past.


    Don''t hit the enthusiasm of the little girl, lest you think you don''t remind yourself, and you will be in trouble if you do less work.


    And Sakura''s new arrival, more will not understand their many habits, excusable.


    "I''m sorry." Sakura responded weakly.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll do it after I take it. It''s nothing. But next time you should remember that you should tell me in advance before you take over the task, so that I can have a preparation."


    "If I respond to you, you can pick me up. If I''m lazy, you should remind me in time."


    She is like coaxing a child, for fear of hurting Sakura''s heart. At the beginning, she has to be careful.


    Sakura quickly said: "OK, I remember."


    "In the future, I will not take on the task without your consent."


    "Then do it." Meng Li stood up and moved.As for the question side, I have to finish this task before I go back to see her.


    "I wish you a smooth trip. This is the first time we have cooperated. I''m so nervous." Sakura said she was nervous. Meng Li felt that she was really nervous from her tone.


    When transmitting, I don''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. Meng Li feels more comfortable.


    To the plane, Meng Li opened her eyes, and then looked down at her posture and dress at this time, as well as the surrounding simple environment, plus aura has been absorbed by her body, she knew.


    Release your mental strength and look at the situation around you. You are in a cave. There is a spiritual vein under the cave. As a result, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    There is no one around. I''d better accept the plot.


    She asked Sakura to give her the story. Sakura gave it to her without saying a word. Seeing that she didn''t say anything else, Sakura didn''t say anything.


    As Meng Li expected, this is a plane of self-cultivation.


    The client is a cultivator who worships Yan Shanzi.


    Master Yan Shanzi is very famous for his high accomplishments. Moreover, Yan Shanzi is very knowledgeable and proficient in alchemy, array and weapon refining.


    How to describe her as a master? In the field of alchemy and weapon array, they are all top experts.


    But such a character chose to live in seclusion. No one outside has seen him for many years, and no activities in various fields can invite him.


    No one knows what Yan Shanzi is up to. Many people want to give their children to Yan Shanzi as apprentices, but they can''t find them. How can we talk about these?


    People all know that Yan Shanzi''s fate depends on his apprenticeship, but no one knows the exact fate.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Rufu, the client, was born very ordinary. She was a common daughter in the family. Her mother was not allowed to be spoiled. She had no status in the family and no sense of existence.


    But at that time, Yan Shanzi took Yan Shanzi''s name and asked the Lin family to give her to him as an apprentice.


    The Lin family agreed without saying a word. After the client was taken away by Yan Shanzi, he did not return to the Lin family for more than ten years. The master was eccentric and refused to let her return.


    When she was five years old, she followed Shifu. Naturally, she didn''t have as deep feelings for her family as she did for Shifu. Moreover, it was hard for her to disobey her orders.

 Chapter 2403

    Lin Rufu has a senior brother. Dalin Rufu is two or three years old. This task is also related to him.


    The elder martial brother''s name is Yan Yongtian. He is the child Yan Shanzi picked up in those years.


    How to say, the sufferings of the client come from this elder martial brother.


    Yan Yongtian likes clients very much. He has been around since he was 20 years old.


    Then the client''s nightmare began. The elder martial brother was the most proud disciple of Shifu. Shifu said that he would pass on all his life''s learning to him. It can be seen that Shifu cared more about the elder martial brother, but the client still couldn''t fall in love with him.


    No feeling is no feeling.


    Even if you can get everything from master in the future, you have a bright future, and you become a second master, I still don''t feel it.


    Can grow up together in the end, even if there is no love, also have other feelings, such as family.


    Yan Yongtian likes to be courteous to her very much, and he must accept it. If he doesn''t accept it, his elder martial brother will hurt himself in a crazy way.


    This is terrible. As long as the elder martial brother injures himself, the client will feel shocked, and will be scared, and then compromise.


    Yan Yongtian''s craziness not only lies in this, but also has many strange behaviors, such as letting the client do some strange things with him.


    The feeling of Meng Yongyan is not that he is afraid of accepting the plot.


    However, Shifu dotes on Yan Yongtian too much. As long as he sees Yan Yongtian injure himself, he will compromise everything.


    Infinite compromise will only make Yan Yongtian worse, his request is more and more excessive, even ask the client to kill himself with him.


    Consignor:


    What kind of human suffering is this.


    She really wants to go, even if she has not finished her studies under Yan Shanzi, she also wants to go. Compared with her future achievements, life is more important.


    But the master didn''t let her go, saying that Yan Yongtian couldn''t live without her.


    And it''s not something that can be solved just by walking away.


    When the client thinks about it, yes.


    No matter go to the ends of the earth, according to Yan Yongtian''s character, can also catch up.


    But what about that?


    She silently endured, endured the elder martial brother''s madness, but everything made her feel creepy.


    A series of things happened midway, which made her unbearable. Finally, the client thought that since she could not get rid of her elder martial brother, she might as well die.


    She was also stimulated by her elder martial brother. She committed suicide, but she didn''t succeed. She was stopped by the master in time. On the contrary, it was because she committed suicide. The stimulated elder martial brother was so crazy that he broke his own meridians.


    This is unexpected to the client. In the past, the elder martial brother hurt himself by bleeding slowly or cutting his own flesh with a knife, but those things can be recovered.


    For a person who practices, he can''t practice any more, and his life is very limited, just like ordinary people.


    Yan Shanzi saw that the most proud and beloved disciple had destroyed himself to this point. He was angry and angry. He could not say anything when he stared at the client with his lips shaking violently.


    Although he is eccentric, he is not unreasonable at all. He just can''t be completely rational. He doesn''t understand why the client doesn''t agree with Yan Yongtian.


    If the client agrees to be with him, everything will be different.


    Yan Shanzi never thought that Yan Yongtian''s almost crazy actions had scared the client out of sleep. How dare he promise to become a Taoist partner with him, and how dare he sleep with him?


    After the elder martial brother self destructed, under the blame of the elder martial sister and younger martial brother, she also thought that it was her fault. If she did not commit suicide, the elder martial brother would not be stimulated to self destruct.


    Yes, elder martial brother was destroyed by her.


    She''s guilty. She deserves to die.


    She didn''t particularly want to die when she committed suicide. What she thought at that time was that she would die if she could. If she couldn''t die, she could scare the elder martial brother to let him know that she would die if he was so crazy.


    Who knows elder martial brother can be more crazy than her.


    She was totally scared.


    After that, under the pressure of her elder martial brother''s death, she became the one who took care of her elder martial brother.


    Then Yan Yongtian would toss her around in various ways. If she didn''t agree with her, she would hurt herself. She didn''t dare to imprison him, because once she did something to Yan Yongtian, the teachers and sisters would know that it meant that Yan Yongtian couldn''t stop herself.


    Yan Yongtian not only injures himself, he even distorts himself to force the client to prove her sincerity and ask her to prove that she will take care of him forever.


    Yan Yongtian''s body is in deficit, his meridians are broken, and he is aging very quickly. He asks the client to abandon his martial arts and become an ordinary person like him.


    The client didn''t want to. Who knows that Yan Yongtian bit a piece of meat from his hand and spat it on the ground, which scared the client not to say anything.


    She went to tell her master that Yan Yongtian had such a request. No matter how much Yan Shanzi loved Yan Yongtian, he couldn''t destroy the client. After some persuasion, Yan Yongtian apparently agreed not to make such a request.


    But in the end, he gave the client some medicine, which made him unable to practice any more.When the power is exhausted, the client looks at himself in the mirror, who is no longer so young. It''s really hard to accept. Why is elder martial brother so terrible?!


    How can I do it?


    They became ordinary people. The client was still unwilling to marry his elder martial brother. She would rather take care of him like this all her life, but she was not willing to.


    But Yan Yongtian felt that everyone was ordinary people, so she forced her to come. The client was unable to resist. When she had a child, she gave birth to the child in despair, thinking that this was her life expectation.


    But who knows, because she cares too much about her children, they are killed by Yan Yongtian.


    The reason to kill a child is that the child attracts the client''s attention, leaving the client no time to care about him.


    Madman, this is really a madman. The client who was greatly stimulated committed suicide on the spot. It is her life''s nightmare to meet such crazy and paranoid love. She wants to get rid of it.


    After her death, she also saw her elder martial brother commit suicide with a knife stained with her blood, and then go to the yellow spring with her.


    The plot is like this. It''s the painful experience of two people torturing and pestering each other for many years.


    As for master.


    She is a teacher for one day and a father for all her life. Although she has something wrong with her, it is not easy for her to cultivate her for many years. She does not intend to do anything to her.


    Shifu''s connivance is wrong, but it seems that Shifu can''t do anything about his behavior.


    The best proof is that Shifu has been worrying about his elder martial brother for many years, and he doesn''t want to see it.


    She doesn''t blame her for not helping her.


    Later, the master acquiesced that she would take care of her self destructed elder martial brother. In the end, she was destroyed by her elder martial brother, but the master still didn''t do anything. Later, she was bullied, and the master didn''t punish her elder martial brother. She said that it had become so, which made her want to be happy.


    Shifu indulged his elder martial brother too much and indirectly made himself a victim.


    It''s just that the relationship between the master and the apprentice ends here, offsetting each other.


    Her wish: to get rid of the elder martial brother, to revenge him, to make him feel painful.

 Chapter 2404

    Yan Yongtian was additionally asked to feel the pain, and the other things were left to the Tasker, such as the treatment of younger martial brothers and elder martial sisters, who had no special requirements.


    Meng Li, who has received the plot, sighs.


    The client''s life was delayed by this elder martial brother.


    It was destroyed.


    Although the elder martial brother''s life seems to be built on the client, he is voluntary. No wonder.


    Meng Li didn''t even think about it clearly, so Xiaoying said in a hurry:


    "boss, we must abuse Yan Yongtian this time. He is really hateful. The good life of the client has been destroyed by his willingness."


    "Is that love? It''s destruction. His love is poisonous. "


    Meng Li didn''t speak at the first time.


    To be honest, she hasn''t formed the habit of discussing the plot with the system.


    And see Sakura this indignant appearance, for the client to fight against injustice, emotion is also very excited.


    However, when doing a task, try to stand in an objective perspective and analyze things calmly, instead of being overwhelmed by anger.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "let me think about it."


    As a rule, she still likes to think about it calmly.


    Sakura immediately said: "I understand, OK!"


    This host doesn''t like her to participate in the task. The boss has such personality when doing the task. I remember the last host asked her how to do it.


    Two people have been discussing, the heart is broken, now the host does not let her worry, she can have a good time, sleep? read books?


    Look at the gossip?


    Anyway, don''t disturb the boss to do the task, quiet, quietly, don''t be disliked.


    Sakura feels that she has found a good host. She doesn''t have to worry about the host any more. After all, she doesn''t know anything, and sometimes she is at a loss.


    There is a feeling that as long as you follow the host closely, you will be able to be popular and spicy. I don''t know how much the reward for such a big man to do a task is?


    How much can you get?


    The more she thinks about it, the more she looks forward to it.


    She looks forward to it here, Meng Li thinks about it there, and the last trace of kindness from the bottom of the client''s heart is given to her master.


    Although the master''s connivance indirectly made her suffer a lot, she only said that she had no intention of revenge.


    For Meng Li, it''s not a big problem to take more revenge and take less revenge.


    However, the consignor always regards master as his father because of his love for cultivation. It''s hard for anyone to kill his father.


    It''s the elder martial brother of the client. The client wants the elder martial brother to feel pain. But he is not afraid of pain or death. What is pain to him?


    The reason why the client must ask her elder martial brother to feel pain is that she has suffered since her elder martial brother fell in love with her.


    And the pain accompanied her for many years, including the years when she took care of her elder martial brother after he destroyed himself.


    And then there was a series of things that happened.


    The client also has a younger martial brother and a elder martial sister. Although the client didn''t mention her, Meng Li felt that the elder martial sister couldn''t forgive her.


    Before Yan Yongtian''s self destruction, the elder martial sister has been asking the client to agree to be with Yan Yongtian. As long as Yan Yongtian injures herself, the first strange thing for the elder martial sister is the client.


    She thinks that it is caused by the client''s unwillingness to accommodate Yan Yongtian. If she wants to, nothing will happen.


    After Yan Yongtian destroyed herself, it was the elder martial sister who had been kidnapping her, forcing her, brainwashing her, and finally had to take care of Yan Yongtian.


    In the end, the medicine Yan Yongtian used to destroy the client was provided by elder martial sister. I really don''t know what kind of mentality this elder martial sister came from.


    Meng Li felt that the reason why the client didn''t mention this elder martial sister was not that he didn''t complain, but that he had already despaired of her.


    He complains about Shifu''s inaction and elder martial brother''s cruelty.


    The key to her suffering lies in her master and elder martial brother, who have played a role in boosting the flames.


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows. The master takes them to practice in this valley. There are five disciples.


    One master, one elder martial brother, one elder martial sister and one younger martial brother.


    This cave with spiritual veins is shared by everyone. It''s hard to find a cave with spiritual veins. Shifu even found two spiritual veins in one place.


    There is one in master''s cave. This one is used by several of their disciples in turn. On this day, it''s just time for the consignor to use it.


    Only once in a few days. Now that you''re using it, take the opportunity to absorb more aura. It''s a task for the cultivation world. It''s right to have more aura in your body.


    No matter how anxious you are, don''t worry about this day.


    She even took out the bead and began to absorb aura.


    With the spirit gathering effect of the soul, the speed of absorbing Aura will increase.


    He practiced until dusk, when Meng Li''s intuition was that someone was coming, he put away the julingzhu. The main reason was that the function of julingzhu was so obvious that it was easy to be noticed.


    Yan Yongtian came with his younger martial brother. Seeing his younger martial brother coming, Meng Li took the initiative to ask him:"It''s your turn."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister." Younger martial brother politely arched his hand at Meng Li. Then Meng Li left the cave, and Yan Yongtian followed him.


    Meng Li just looked at him. He was good-looking. As Yan Shanzi''s favorite disciple, he must have some special skills.


    In addition, Yan Yongtian is the eldest elder martial brother and one of their four disciples who has been with Yan Shanzi for the longest time. The child he raised when he was a baby can be regarded as a son.


    Meng Li always felt that Yan Shanzi not only liked Yan Yongtian''s appearance and talent, but also liked his character when he didn''t get sick.


    Because Yan Yongtian''s character is also quite strange, but Yan Shanzi can''t stand it when he is ill.


    "Fu''er, when younger martial brother comes out tomorrow, will you go in again?" He looked at Meng Li eagerly.


    Now at this time, Yan Yongtian has shown that he is very sick. Last time, he made his own flesh and blood blurred, and even killed the beloved rabbit of the client.


    Thinking of these, Meng Li felt it was hard to say a word.


    The rabbit has been with the client for several years, because when the client talks to him, he hugs the rabbit, and Yan Yongtian gives the rabbit cramps.


    The client was sad for a long time. Then Yan Yongtian got a bunch of rabbits. The client didn''t want them. Yan Yongtian was cramped and skinned again.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he looks at Yan Yongtian, the more he looks like he''s looking at a psycho.


    I still remember that the rabbit that the client loved was the same gift that Yan Yongtian gave to the client when he didn''t say he fell in love with the client a few years ago, just like the simple gift between elder martial brothers and younger martial sisters.


    "How can you suddenly like me?" Meng Li asked.


    Yan Yongtian was stunned by her question. He said, "don''t you know? I''ve loved you since I was a child. "


    Meng Li: "what


    Then how can you start to get sick if you don''t succeed in advertising?


    Can it be that he didn''t dare to confess before, repressed in his heart for a long time, was greatly stimulated after failure, and found in a certain action that as long as he hurt himself, others would compromise, and got benefits, he started his sick life.

 Chapter 2405

    Meng Li said: "tomorrow you give it to me, what do you do?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t delay your practice for me."


    Seeing this, Yan Yongtian said with a smile, "my practice doesn''t matter, as long as fu''er is happy."


    "That''s no good. Elder martial sister wants to talk about me." Meng Li hooked the corner of his mouth.


    Suddenly, it''s better to let Yan Yongtian toss the elder martial sister and younger martial brother first.


    The client didn''t ask for revenge on the two people, but he also mentioned them and said it was up to him.


    That can''t be done.


    "Why did she say you?" Yan Yongtian''s expression suddenly became unhappy.


    Meng Li doesn''t know what Yan Yongtian is unhappy about.


    "Because if I agree with elder martial brother, it will take up the time of elder martial brother to use spiritual pulse and delay elder martial brother''s practice, elder martial sister will definitely not be able to see it. She will think that I am not sensible." Meng Li felt that he was full of tea when he said this.


    Yan Yongtian: "are you worried about this?"


    "Don''t worry, just use it."


    Meng Li sighed: "OK."


    "I want to walk around by myself, OK?" Meng Li said to Yan Yongtian gently.


    Don''t coax Yan Yongtian with such kind words. Yan Yongtian says that he can''t get sick again, and he will be entangled for many years.


    Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li and was happy again. He nodded and said, "as long as the younger martial sister is happy."


    "Shall I walk with you?" He asked again.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, I want to be quiet and think about the problems in practice."


    Being rejected by Meng Li, Yan Yongtian''s face is pulled down again. Meng Li seldom sees people whose emotions change so repeatedly. It''s really weird.


    No matter in big or small matters, Yan Yongtian doesn''t like his younger martial sister to refuse him.


    Many times he would hurt himself if he was rejected. He also hated to see his younger martial sister afraid of him. As long as the client showed that he was afraid of him, it was easy to stimulate him.


    What makes people speechless is that when he forces others to accept it, he has to make others look happy. In a word, it''s better not to show that he is reluctant to accept it.


    "Elder martial brother, such an open-minded person will not be angry, will he?" Meng Li added a sentence, let Yan Yongtian want to attack are embarrassed attack.


    Then Meng Li happily bowed to him and left. Seeing that Meng Li was like this, his gloomy face melted away again.


    She went to find the elder martial sister. Today''s elder martial sister should be practicing sword outside. Meng Li never stopped in the past. Meng Li saw that she had played a set of gorgeous sword skills. He had to say that Yan Shanzi was good. Although he didn''t have many apprentices, they were all top students if they were put in the main sect of the world.


    The second elder martial sister inherits Yan Shanzi''s Alchemy, while the principal is responsible for learning array. The younger martial brother is a weapon, but the elder martial brother is qualified to learn everything.


    For example, the three of them can only choose one to learn, which is stipulated by Yan Shanzi. Everyone can only teach the same skills. In Yan Shanzi''s words, they are not as good as Yan Yongtian, so they can only learn the same skills according to their talents.


    If you learn too much, you can only learn miscellaneous things, and you can''t specialize in one subject. On the contrary, you are harming them.


    Master''s blatant partiality didn''t make them angry. On the contrary, he was very grateful. Because master was willing to teach them, they were all great at learning. They could not be greedy so much.


    In particular, people all over the world want to worship Yan Shanzi. They feel very lucky because they are not born in a good family, but they are still favored by Yan Shanzi, which is not comparable to the children of the aristocratic family.


    Out of this valley, as long as you say you are Yan Shanzi''s disciple, even the children of the aristocratic family are inferior.


    "Come, look at the sword!" Maybe Meng Li has been standing beside her for a long time. The second elder martial sister directly attacks her and wants to compete with her.


    Seeing this, Meng Li immediately took the move, took out his sword and welcomed it. He also politely said to the second elder martial sister:


    "offended elder martial sister!"


    "Don''t say it too early, you can''t offend me." The second elder martial sister said coldly.


    Probably think Meng Li can''t hurt her, Meng Li smell speech a smile: "good, then please elder martial sister mercy."


    "Since we should do our best in martial arts competition, how can we release water? Don''t talk nonsense, come on The fight between them became more intense.


    After a day''s sword practice, elder martial sister somehow felt that she had made a lot of progress. She always felt that she was stronger. She thought that she could beat younger martial sister faster this time. But she didn''t know that her sword technique seemed to have retreated, and it took longer to deal with younger martial sister.


    This makes people feel irritated. It always makes her think that there is something wrong with her swordsmanship.


    She was very competitive. Seeing that it was hard to win, she began to be impatient, and her sword technique was not as precise and exquisite as before. Meng Li said:


    "elder martial sister, don''t mess with yourself!"


    "Who''s in trouble?" Elder martial sister is particularly angry. Before, Yan Yongtian felt the fluctuation of power here and rushed to watch for a while.


    I know that they are fighting with each other, but the more I look at them, the more I feel that the second younger martial sister is too eager to win, and it''s not important to start. If it''s not for fu''er''s avoidance, I''m afraid she will be hurt once.Even if other people can''t avoid it, they don''t want to hurt others. The second younger martial sister''s moves are fierce. On the other hand, the second younger martial sister is out of proportion and is possessed.


    Yan Yongtian felt it was necessary to stop all this, but he did not consider the consequences of suddenly joining the war. In this way, Meng Li was distracted.


    See elder martial sister take advantage of this opportunity to stab her with a sharp sword, and see that she has hit her eyes red, and she is possessed?


    Meng Li really didn''t expect that the elder martial sister, the client, was so competitive. In the past, only the client was defeated. Today, the elder martial sister can''t fight. She can''t accept it and leads to such consequences.


    This character it '' s a long story.


    Meng Li doesn''t know that the elder martial sister can still control herself. It''s her saying that others are in a mess that makes the elder martial sister angry. She can''t lose to someone who has never won her.


    This sharp sword, if stabbed at people, would be lying for several days. At this time, Yan Yongtian had come to join the war and tried to stop them fighting. Meng Li was in a state of panic. He was in a state of confusion and gave way. This sword finally stabbed Yan Yongtian on the shoulder.


    The elder martial sister used so much strength that she pierced it directly. Meng Li let out a scream and called back the consciousness of some crazy and irrational world.


    "Elder martial brother?" She was shocked: "I''m sorry!" She quickly pulled out the sword on Yan Yongtian''s shoulder.


    Meng Li


    Generally speaking, the sword should not be pulled out at this time. Yan Yongtian should be more painful.


    At this time, he wanted to laugh, but Meng Li apologized to Yan Yongtian with a serious face and said, "elder martial brother, it''s all my fault."


    "You''re right." Yan Yongtian seems to be a little sad to see Meng Li. He is satisfied and enjoys it. That kind of expression makes people feel numb.

 Chapter 2406

    Meng Li


    Just got stabbed


    So painful, where does the satisfaction and enjoyment come from? Because she showed a little sadness?


    Does this sadness make Yan Yongtian happy? Enough to ignore the feelings of the body.


    "I''m fine, flo. Don''t worry." Yan Yongtian looks at Meng Li obsessively.


    One side of the elder martial sister to Yan Yongtian this appearance has been no surprise, but she mistakenly hurt elder martial brother, naturally to be responsible.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll take you to heal." She puts away her sword and holds Yan Yongtian. Yan Yongtian also looks at Meng Li obsessively:


    "fu''er, I really want you to help me."


    Meng Li


    In fact, when he said this, he really looked obscene. Didn''t Yan Yongtian feel it?


    "You come to support elder martial brother." The elder martial sister is angry. The anger comes from the elder martial brother''s dislike, but there is nothing to do.


    Meng Li covered his chest and said to Yan Yongtian with some pain: "elder martial brother, to tell you the truth, I am also injured."


    "What?" Yan Yongtian immediately looked at his second younger martial sister angrily and asked, "if you compete in martial arts, why do you want to hurt people?"


    "Nanji! Are you out of line? When can fu''er beat you? You always choose fu''er to compete with you to satisfy your vanity. How dare you hurt people? " After that, Yan Yongtian said:


    "come on, I''ll give you a hand today, let''s have a competition!"


    Yan Yongtian has a shoulder injury, which naturally can not be used, but he is still confident, and he does not care about the bloody shoulder at the moment.


    The expression is like not hurt, Meng from all doubt Yan Yongtian is not pain nerve.


    "Elder martial brother, no, I didn''t hurt her. You were just there." Nanji, the second elder martial sister, pleaded eagerly.


    Then he looked at Meng Li fiercely: "when will I hurt you? Dare you let me have a look? "


    "Lin Rufu, have you learned how to do wrong?"


    Meng Li put out his hand and said, "elder martial sister, I''m really hurt. It''s just that you didn''t pay attention. Look."


    Nanji snorts, grabs Meng Li''s hand and starts to feel his pulse. Meng Li reverses his meridians and moves his hands and feet a little in his body, which creates the illusion of internal injury. Rao Shi Yan Shanzi can''t find anything unusual. What about elder martial sister?


    Give Meng Li the south send expression of end pulse is very bad, unexpectedly is true?


    Yan Yongtian also intends to reach out his hand to feel Meng Li''s pulse. Meng Li shakes his head and says:


    "don''t look at it, elder martial brother. I don''t want to worry about it."


    Nanji grits his teeth and looks at Meng Li. He wants to scold him, but he doesn''t know how to scold him. For a moment, he can''t find any elegant words.


    If South sent to modern, designated to scold Meng from a green tea drink too much.


    "No, let me see." Yan Yongtian extends his hand to Meng Li again. Meng Li retreats. Yan Yongtian attacks Nanji directly, but Nanji doesn''t even hide. He is attacked by Yan Yongtian twice, and his mouth overflows with blood.


    "Elder martial brother!" Nanji looked at Yan Yongtian sadly: "elder martial brother, if you want to hurt me, I have nothing to say. I''ll take it."


    It''s just for fu''er to hurt her. She''s so sad.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t, don''t hurt elder martial sister." Meng Li was terrified and at a loss.


    Meng Li thought that Nanji had been foolishly slapped twice, and the matter was over. Who knew that Yan Yongtian threatened Nanji and said:


    "will you show me your injury? If you don''t, I''ll take revenge for you until she looks more serious than you."


    Meng Li


    Who gave Yan Yongtian the illusion that he cared about Nanji.


    Is it because my acting skills are too real? Just now, I seemed to be preventing Yan Yongtian from hurting Nanji.


    "It''s OK. I''m really OK. Elder martial brother, don''t do that!" Meng Li not only didn''t show Yan Yongtian, but also stepped back two steps.


    Seeing this situation, Yan Yongtian hit Nanji twice again. These two palms directly knocked Nanji to the ground, unable to stand up.


    "Now she can''t stand up. She should be more serious than you." Yan Yongtian said with satisfaction.


    Meng Li hurriedly tried to help Nanji up. Her tears were dim: "elder martial sister, I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    Nanji didn''t speak. She just looked at Yan Yongtian standing there in agony. Then she even said to Yan Yongtian, "elder martial brother, I''m sorry. Are you angry now? I''ll take you to the treatment


    She then gave a wry smile. Although she was very sad and uncomfortable about what the elder martial brother had done, fortunately, the elder martial brother didn''t do anything to him this time. This time, she reluctantly helped him to bear the burden.


    Meng Li


    How to say, it feels like getting along with two psychopaths.


    There''s something wrong with this Nanji brain assignment. Yan Yongtian beats her to the ground for no reason. He doesn''t care about himself first. He still cares about Yan Yongtian''s injury.


    Obviously Yan Yongtian was standing there, while Nanji was lying on the ground.It is clear who is more serious.


    Does Nanji like Yan Yongtian? If you like it, Nanji has never thought of robbing Yan Yongtian or trying to make Yan Yongtian fall in love with her.


    Even Nanji especially supports the client and Yan Yongtian together, but now it seems that there is no other reason to say it doesn''t like Yan Yongtian.


    Just does she like to be so great? Let Yan Yongtian get everything he wants, and try his best to satisfy Yan Yongtian.


    Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li: "fu''er, do you think we should forgive her?"


    Meng Li is seldom choked. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. He always feels that the other person''s idea is different from her.


    In this case, do you really need Yan Yongtian to forgive others?


    "Forgive, forgive." Meng Li is very powerless. Seeing that the sky is getting dark, if he doesn''t forgive Yan Shanzi, he will come.


    Yan Yongtian finally laughs, and then goes to the alchemy room, because Nanji lives there, and Mengli has to help Nanji go back. She is too hurt.


    There is a blood hole on Yan Yongtian''s shoulder, but he walks as fast as no one else. Meng Li is a little slow behind him, while Nanji says in a low voice:


    "Lin Rufu, why do you never give in to your elder martial brother? You never have a good heart, right?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Meng Li responded.


    Nanji gritted his teeth and said, "you like to see elder martial brother self torture when you have nothing to do. You compromise when the torture is out of shape."


    "Why, you have to compromise in the end anyway, why don''t you be more cheerful, why?"


    "Do you think you''ve been kind? Do you love elder martial brother? Why are you so cruel to him? "


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds and said, "when did I say I love my elder martial brother? I didn''t have to? If I have a way, I don''t want to. Elder martial brother, I''m in pain! "


    "Just because you can accept something doesn''t mean I can."


    It is often a last resort, extremely unwilling, and the spiritual trauma of the client is greater than anyone else.

 Chapter 2407

    Nanji''s face was pale because of the injury, and then he was hurt by Meng Li, and there was no blood.


    She said: "Lin Rufu, please make it clear to me. Does it mean that you are willing or not?"


    "Literally." Meng Li said faintly.


    Nanji snorted: "you finally show your true face, don''t you?"


    "Before a pair of soft weak timid appearance, now even dare to provoke."


    "I provoke you? Is my injury fake? Did I cheat elder martial brother and you? You don''t know what you''re doing because you''re possessed. Can you blame me? " Meng Li asked.


    "Elder martial sister, I can''t accept you if you are too kind-hearted."


    Meng Li''s straightforward words make Nanji''s face look very ugly. She moves her body and doesn''t want Meng Li to help her, but now she is seriously injured and can''t get away.


    When he got to the alchemy room, Yan Shanzi was there. Seeing the appearance of several apprentices, he suddenly became angry:


    "have you stopped?"


    "Master, don''t blame elder martial brother, blame me." Nanji immediately took the responsibility on herself, and she said:


    "it was I who was possessed by the devil. I hurt my elder martial brother and younger martial sister by mistake."


    "What''s your situation?" Yan Shanzi frowned and said.


    Nanji said, "master, I can''t blame others for this. It''s my elder martial brother who punished me."


    "I took it willingly."


    Meng Li took a look at Nanji. She was moved by Nanji''s dedication. She resisted all of them without any regrets.


    After her explanation, Yan Shanzi looked at a piece of blood on Yan Yongtian''s shoulder and said: "go to the room and lie down."


    He also said to Nanji, "you too, as a teacher, will heal you."


    Looking at Nanji''s injury, Yan Shanzi thought about it and said to Yan Yongtian: "my God, even if you want to start, you should be a little lighter. How can you do this to younger martial sister?"


    "No next time, master will punish you next time."


    Yan Yongtian just gave a faint hum.


    Yan Shanzi saw that Meng Li didn''t seem to have anything to do, so he said to Meng Li, "go to the teacher''s room and take all the pills. Now it''s time to use them."


    "Good." Meng Li did not say a word, let go of Nanji, there is no support point immediately she paralyzed on the ground.


    Yan Shanzi


    After Meng left and came back with pills, Nanji was already lying on the bed, while Yan Yongtian was sitting on the chair beside him. Yan Shanzi was helping him with the wound.


    Yan Shanzi''s eccentricity has never been covered up. Even if Nanji is more seriously injured, he still chooses to deal with the less serious Yan Yongtian first.


    Meng Li silently put the medicine aside, and Yan Shanzi said to Meng Li, "give your elder martial sister a tranquilizer."


    "Let her take care of herself first."


    Meng Li looked for it, and deliberately looked for it for a while, because the client himself didn''t know much about medicine, so it seemed too expert to find it all at once.


    Nanji was worried. She couldn''t help saying, "you mean it?"


    Meng Ligang finds the medicine. When he hears Nanji''s words, he is stunned in the same place, and his hands are also loosened. The bottle falls to the ground and breaks, and the liquid in it also flows on the ground.


    She immediately looked at Yan Shanzi innocently and blankly, like a child who had made a mistake.


    "Master, I didn''t mean to." Meng Li stood still.


    Nanji takes a deep breath. Is Lin Rufu really not intentional?


    "Look again." Yan Shanzi is busy dressing Yan Yongtian, and has no time to take care of him.


    Meng Li continued to look for it, but he didn''t find it for a long time.


    Because when she took it, she knew that it was just this bottle.


    If Nanji doesn''t say that she did it on purpose, she may give it to her directly. This medicine can relieve pain and regulate qi. Now that Nanji is injured by Yan Yongtian, it''s hard to dredge Qi. Naturally, she feels pain.


    This medicinal material is not very precious. It will be available after Yan Shanzi''s refining, but it also means that Nanji will have to wait at least two more times for incense.


    It hurts a little bit more.


    She didn''t know if Yan Yongtian had any pain nerves, but Nanji must have. Looking at her slightly ferocious face, she knew that the pain was too much for her to endure.


    If you say one more word, you will suffer more.


    "I can''t find it." Meng Li said weakly.


    Yan Shanzi just found time to rummage in a group of bottles and cans, but he didn''t find them. He asked Meng Li, "have you taken all those from that cupboard?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, master."


    "There won''t be any. It will be refined later."


    At this time, Yan Yongtian turned his head and looked at Meng Li very gently. He said, "fu''er, you are also injured. Let''s have a rest first."


    Yan Shanzi hears the speech, without saying a word, he pulls Meng Li''s hand to the pulse. From the pulse image, he is really hurt, but Xiaotian doesn''t say it, and he doesn''t see it.


    "Take a rest, then." Yan Shanzi said.Sent from South


    Yan Shanzi bandaged Yan Yongtian and went directly to the next room to refine the medicine needed by Nanji, leaving the three of them in the same room.


    "Younger martial sister, are you better?" It''s Yan Yongtian who has hurt others, so he starts to care about her again.


    He even gave Meng Li the illusion that sending to the South was not Yan Yongtian''s.


    Yan Yongtian is such a strange person. Maybe he beat you and scolded you the last second, and was especially angry with you, but after he was in a mood, he was just like nobody.


    A lot of people can''t accept it. Like the client, Yan Yongtian is crazy and paranoid one second, and very gentle the next. She can''t accept this contrast.


    But Nanji seems to be OK. For example, now, Yan Yongtian asks her, and she doesn''t seem to care what Yan Yongtian did to her just now. Instead, she smiles: "I''m ok, elder martial brother. Don''t worry."


    Meng Li


    I can''t think of anything to say about them.


    Meng Li doubted that their thoughts were a level and that they should be a couple.


    Meng Li couldn''t help looking at himself in the mirror of Nanji. If he was more beautiful than Nanji, he didn''t go anywhere.


    Two people are similar, south send is that kind of generous beauty.


    And the client seems to give people a delicate and delicate feeling.


    In fact, the trustor''s character is somewhat weak. For example, after Yan Yongtian self destructs in the plot, the elder martial sister and younger martial brother blame the trustor, saying that she has harmed Yan Yongtian, but she can''t find any words to refute.


    Under the moral kidnapping and threat of others, he accepted his life to take care of Yan Yongtian. At that time, the consignor was doomed to be enslaved.


    "It''s good to cultivate for two days. You can''t go to the cave to cultivate for these two days." Yan Yongtian said.


    Nanji sighed: "I''ll give it to elder martial brother."


    "I gave it to fu''er tomorrow." When Yan Yongtian said that, Nanji frowned slightly and said, "elder martial brother, don''t practice wastefully."


    She said, "elder martial brother should be the first person in the master''s family."


    The implication is that if it''s not the first person, it''s hard to hold her down.

 Chapter 2408

    Yan Yongtian has absolute confidence: "not."


    "By the way, since you are injured, you can''t practice these days. Let fu''er have it."


    "South mail"


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Do you want it, Flo?" Nanji asked.


    Generally speaking, fu''er doesn''t like to be given by her elder martial brother. She always wants to distance herself from her elder martial brother. Fake and high.


    Meng Li just said: "all listen to the arrangement of senior brothers and sisters."


    "That''s settled." Yan Yongtian said directly.


    Nanji is helpless: "good."


    Yan Yongtian also educated Nanji: "you have to change your temperament. Look at your competitive heart now. Today, I am here. Otherwise, you will go crazy and be careful that your meridians are broken."


    "I see, elder martial brother." Nanji sighed: "it''s me."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest." If Meng Li is not willing to be here, he might as well go back to practice.


    It''s right to practice more. It''s a waste of time to accompany them here.


    "Your injury hasn''t been dealt with yet." Yan Yongtian said, eyes extremely tender.


    Meng Li: "minor injury, if it''s serious, master will say it''s OK."


    "I''ll go back and adjust my interest for one night. Tomorrow I''ll go to the cave to meditate for one night."


    "That''s fine." Listen to Meng Li say so, is to accept his gift, Yan Yongtian is very happy, Fu Er rarely so straightforward, is there a good feeling for yourself?


    Thinking of this, Yan Yongtian felt very excited, very excited.


    No matter how happy Yan Yongtian was, Meng Li went straight away and went back to his room.


    I had a good sleep at night. If there is no accident, I will practice in the cave for the next two days.


    But when he woke up the next morning, Yan Yongtian brought his breakfast in person. The client used to keep him from entering the bedroom, but he talked to him in the small hall outside.


    Everyone has their own courtyard. Of course, because they live in seclusion, the houses here are simple and simple.


    People living here are used to it.


    "Even though my younger martial sister has created a valley, she should eat some every day." Yan Yongtian said.


    People of practice don''t mean that they can eat even if they don''t get rice after they have opened the valley.


    Meng Li glanced at the breakfast on the small table with a glass of water beside it. Yan Yongtian said, "this is the dew I collected in the mountains in the early morning."


    "Dew? Elder martial brother has a heart. " Meng Li said.


    Drop by drop to collect dew is still very particular about, Meng Li and look to breakfast, is a cake, did not open to see, do not know what filling inside.


    She held one out of her hand, and saw Yan Yongtian''s eyes staring at her tightly. This gaze was too tight, and it seemed that she would not let go of every action of eating cakes.


    Slowly put the cake on the tip of his nose and smell it. It''s not poisonous. Yan Yongtian hasn''t got the habit of poisoning.


    It''s just


    She slowly opened the cake and saw the rose filling in the middle. She smelt it carefully and looked at Yan Yongtian: "elder martial brother must have added something special in it."


    "You want to know?" Yan Yongtian asked with a smile.


    Meng Li nodded and said, "well, I''m a little curious."


    "I''m afraid you won''t eat." The smile on Yan Yongtian''s face suddenly disappeared.


    Meng Li, listening to Yan Yongtian''s words, felt a little uncomfortable, because she probably guessed it.


    Before, the client was forced by Yan Yongtian to eat his breakfast, so


    "It''s OK. I used to eat a lot." Meng Li said reluctantly.


    Yan Yongtian: "I don''t think you are so afraid of me. I''ll give you a try. Don''t be afraid."


    "Good." Meng Li looked at the cakes in his hand and wanted to throw them away.


    Yan Yongtian reaches out his hand, pulls up his big sleeve and shows his wrist. Meng Li sees a scar on his wrist. Some are getting better and some are new.


    "The stuffing was made with my blood and sugar." Yan Yongtian''s face showed an extreme sense of satisfaction, he said:


    "as long as I watch you eat the cake I made myself, I feel particularly satisfied. I feel that my blood is integrated into your body, and we are integrated into one."


    Meng Li swallowed his saliva, thinking that the client had eaten a lot of people''s blood cakes without knowing it before, which made him feel a little nauseous. After all, she is using the body now.


    It''s not crazy to make cakes for others with your own blood.


    "Fleur, are you afraid?" Yan Yongtian asked softly.


    For a time, Meng Li didn''t know what to say and said he was afraid not to eat? Yan Yongtian must be ill again, and she must be forced to eat.


    It''s hard to stop him if he doesn''t achieve his goal.


    Not afraid? That''s no different from accepting Yan Yongtian''s practice.


    "I''m still a little hard to accept for a while." Meng Li chose a compromise to keep Yan Yongtian from getting sick.She is not afraid of Yan Yongtian''s self mutilation, but Yan Yongtian''s self mutilation will only be accused of her, and Yan Yongtian will not feel pain because of his self mutilation.


    Whenever he felt pain when he hurt himself, Meng Li tried to make him hurt himself, because the client wanted him to suffer.


    This kind of person can''t be judged by common sense. He says self destruction means self destruction and suicide means suicide. He''s a real lunatic.


    Yan Yongtian''s eyes brightened: "do you mean that you will accept that day?"


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m not sure."


    That seems to be the only way to say it at the moment.


    "And these cakes?" Yan Yongtian said, "will fu''er let me down?"


    "At present I..." Meng Li hesitated:


    "elder martial brother, I still can''t accept it for a while. After all, it''s your blood. You know I''m timid, and I can''t bear it."


    "Don''t you have the heart?"


    "Well, I don''t force you. As long as you''re not afraid, I''m happy and satisfied. Take your time." Yan Yongtian felt that he had gained something this time. Unexpectedly, he was not paranoid about it any more.


    This is the delicate character of Yan Yongtian. Sometimes they seem to be very contented. What they want is the obedience and coaxing of others.


    He thought Meng Li would be afraid. She didn''t show fear, so Yan Yongtian thought it was an unexpected joy, and suddenly satisfied.


    It''s just that the obedience they ask for is very terrible, because they ask for absolute obedience in everything. Once they don''t like it, there will be very terrible things.


    Sick women often show extreme behaviors such as excessive love, self mutilation and hurting others, while Yan Yongtian takes up all of them.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother." Meng Li said with disgust.


    "Then I''ll eat it." Yan Yongtian directly ate a piece of his own human blood cake. He also said, "my craftsmanship has really improved. Do you want to eat it?"


    Meng Li just looked at him in silence, which made Yan Yongtian a little disappointed, and his face became gloomy. Meng Li was worried that he would attack directly in the next second.


    She was particularly able to understand the client''s unwillingness.

 Chapter 2409

    It''s terrible to live with such a person.


    Meng Li can''t speak. Yan Yongtian''s face is getting heavier and heavier. At last, he suddenly picks up the plate and slams it to the ground. Meng Li sits in the same place and doesn''t move.


    Any action she does now will make Yan Yongtian more and more energetic.


    Then he asked Meng Li, "fu''er, isn''t the cake made by elder martial brother delicious?"


    "Why don''t you eat it?"


    Meng Li looked at him in silence. He was not satisfied just now. Suddenly he turned his face again.


    "Is it my blood that disgusts you?" Yan Yongtian angrily picked up the pieces of the plate from the ground and cut a long cut on his wrist. He took the cup of dew and caught it.


    The pure dew turns red slowly, and Meng Li''s heart is more and more disgusted.


    But the disgust didn''t show. Instead, she frowned more and more tightly. Then she spoke and said in a panic:


    "elder martial brother, don''t do this. You still have injuries on your body!"


    That is to say, Yan Yongtian is a man of cultivation. He is not afraid of bleeding. If he were a normal person, he would have killed himself.


    "Drink, fu''er, will you drink it?" Yan Yongtian suddenly raised his glass and looked longingly at Meng Li. He said with a ferocious face, "I can only feel happy when I watch you drink."


    "Please, will you?"


    "Fu''er, do you have the heart to see elder martial brother like this?" Yan Yongtian see Meng can''t leave, expression is particularly painful: "you believe me, you drink this cup of blood will not repel pastry."


    "We integrate into each other. Sooner or later, we will be one. When I make cakes for you, you won''t stop eating them."


    Meng Li shook his head: "elder martial brother, I really can''t do it."


    "Is it because I lost less blood?" Yan Yongtian chuckled: "then I''ll flow more."


    Then he picked up the broken plate again and aggravated his wound. The blood flow became more and more. Looking at the shocking blood drop by drop, Meng Li felt a little uncomfortable.


    Not to mention the client. After all, the elder martial brother grew up with her. She had no love and family ties. She was often forced to be on the verge of collapse by Yan Yongtian.


    Can resist to the last not crazy, can only say that the client seems weak, but the bearing capacity is very strong.


    "Don''t tell me that, elder martial brother." Meng Li finished saying this sentence does not give Yan Yongtian the opportunity to respond, directly went to find Nanji.


    Yan Yongtian did not catch up, he now fell into a self crazy world, immersed in which unable to extricate himself.


    Nanji is still lying in bed. She was seriously injured yesterday. Although Yan Shanzi treated her, she can''t recover soon, but she should have no problem.


    Seeing Meng Li rushing in without saying hello, Nanji said: "no rules."


    "Go out and knock and come back in."


    Meng Li said: "elder martial sister, it''s too late. Elder martial brother, he has shed a lot of blood."


    "A lot of blood?" Nanji suddenly sat up, she looked at Meng Li angrily: "you did not accommodate him, you hurt the elder martial brother."


    "You know what his character is, he loves you so much, why don''t you appreciate it?"


    In the face of Nanji''s accusations, Meng Li did not refute anything. Now is not the time to argue with Nanji.


    Besides, I didn''t want to change Nanji''s thinking in the past. Nanji always thought that everything was the fault of the client.


    "Elder martial sister, go quickly, please." Meng Li said helplessly, her eyes overflowing with tears, she said:


    "the elder martial brother was injured only yesterday, and it''s like this again today. I''m afraid he''s losing too much."


    The reason why Yan Yongtian''s body is so well built is not only because of his cultivation, but also because Yan Shanzi gave Yan Yongtian everything good. If Yan Shanzi only gave Yan Yongtian one share, he also gave Yan Yongtian several shares, then the rest of his disciples could get it.


    "You are really a vicious thing. It is clear that if you give in to elder martial brother, you can make him well, but you have to watch him do so." Nanji spat.


    Then she got up, scolded enough, said enough, good words and bad words to her younger martial sister, but she never heard of them.


    What else can we do.


    She can''t force the younger martial sister to agree with the elder martial brother''s request. The elder martial brother can''t see others forcing the younger martial sister. He wants to be so-called willing.


    Putting on his coat, Nanji knew that Yan Yongtian was there, so he went straight there.


    On the way, Meng Li said to Nanji, "elder martial sister, I always have a sentence in my heart. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "Stop it. I''m tired of looking at you now." Nanji has no patience with Mengli. What happened yesterday and today makes her have no good face with Mengli.


    Meng Li: "no, I still want to say."


    Meng Li was just about to say that when he met Yan Shanzi again, Yan Shanzi looked worried and was so angry that he broke the tree beside him. He asked:


    "is something wrong with Xiaotian again?"


    Meng Li nodded and took advantage of Yan Shanzi to say what happened in the morning.I didn''t know the details before I sent it to the south.


    After hearing this, Yan Shanzi was shocked: "will he let you drink his blood?"


    Yan Yongtian didn''t do this before, or no one found that he wanted to let others drink blood before that.


    Or Meng Li noticed that the cake was wrong and asked. If he didn''t ask, Yan Yongtian might not have said it.


    Meng Li nodded: "master, I think that the pastry I ate before was full of elder martial brother''s blood, so I feel bad."


    Yan Shanzi also said that he was very uncomfortable. He said, "can his body tolerate this?"


    Meng Li


    If Yan Shanzi is not good to the client, he is not. After being his apprentice for more than ten years, Yan Shanzi has done everything that master should have done.


    Yan Shanzi did what other masters couldn''t do. There was a big crisis in the trustor''s family at that time. Although Yan Shanzi didn''t let the trustor go home, he directly came forward to help her family resolve the crisis.


    It''s false to say that there is no kindness.


    But the partiality for Yan Yongtian is too much. It''s obvious that Yan Yongtian''s work is very disgusting. Yan Shanzi doesn''t care whether his apprentice''s mind is hurt, but worries about whether Yan Yongtian, who has eaten all the natural resources and treasures, can bear it.


    Can''t afford it? Isn''t it all his fault?


    Shouldn''t you be reprimanded for being so disgusting?


    Shouldn''t we stop him?


    Maybe the client also thought about Yan Shanzi''s kindness, so he didn''t want to do anything to him. Just because Yan Shanzi solved the family''s danger in that year, they could offset each other.


    Although for Yan Shanzi, it''s only a matter of waving his hand to solve the danger of a small family, no matter how difficult it is, it''s also the ability of others. Ordinary people can''t do it. It''s true that he saved the family''s life.


    "Now my elder martial brother wants me to drink his blood. He wants me to get used to it, but I really can''t do it, master." Meng Li''s tearful eyes are hazy.

 Chapter 2410

    Yan Shanzi also felt a headache: "this small day is willful."


    He didn''t say to let Meng Li drink blood directly, which is still unacceptable to ordinary people.


    Drinking blood will not kill people, but Yan Yongtian and their relationship is not the same, psychological stimulation is great.


    Meng Li is complaining again:


    "master, I really can''t do it. I compromise this time, and he will be more crazy next time, and the consequence of my compromise is that he will be more crazy to hurt himself next time."


    "I didn''t compromise before, but the result is that after the elder martial brother got the benefit, he hurt himself more and more and let us compromise again."


    "Then why don''t you compromise at the beginning? Can you hurt yourself if you compromise at the beginning?" Nanji asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "elder martial sister, you didn''t say that. This time, elder martial brother asked me to drink his blood. Even if I compromised, I was also drinking his blood."


    "But not so hard." Nanji snorted.


    When several people talked, they didn''t stop. The place was not big and the distance was not far. Meng Li was about to go to his residence. He quickly told Nanji what he had not had time to say.


    "Elder martial sister, I have something to tell you before master comes." Meng Li opens his mouth.


    Nanji: "what?"


    I didn''t want to listen, but I had to listen if I didn''t want to. If she didn''t listen, Shifu seemed to want to listen.


    Meng Li''s expression became uneasy and hesitant. Yan Shanzi was impatient: "speak quickly."


    "I can''t drink it, but I think elder martial sister can drink it." Then Simon drew away from this.


    Nanji was shocked: "what are you talking about?"


    Meng Li said: "now if you want to coax the elder martial brother, you can only drink that cup of blood."


    Many times, after Yan Yongtian''s self mutilation, he ended up being satisfied with other people''s accommodation.


    Of course, sometimes things are so serious that Yan Shanzi can''t see them any more, which doesn''t satisfy him, but it gives him a compromise solution.


    "You also know this truth, then you drink it, so as not to hurt yourself again." Nanji stops and plans to discuss the countermeasures outside before going in.


    Meng Li said: "elder martial sister, I can''t drink it. It''s not that I dare not drink it, but that elder martial brother loves me too much. This time he saw me drink it. It''s estimated that he will let me drink it if he has nothing to do. I think everyone doesn''t want it to go on like this."


    "What''s the use of my drink? Elder martial brother only cares about you and wants you to drink his blood. " When Nanji said this, there was a trace of sadness in it.


    Meng Li said, "in fact, didn''t you find out? Elder martial brother has already fallen into madness every time he is like this. If someone is willing to drink his blood, he can get certain satisfaction. "


    "It doesn''t mean that it has to be me. When he is satisfied, he can calm down a little, and then he will stop talking about it."


    Yan Shanzi looked at Nanji and Meng Li, pondered for a moment and said, "must someone drink?"


    "Master, don''t you know the elder martial brother''s character?" Meng Li looks at him.


    Yan Shanzi sighed and was silent.


    Meng Li said, "elder martial sister, are you willing to sacrifice yourself for elder martial brother? In fact, blood is nothing. I''m just timid. I''m afraid my elder martial brother thinks that I like his blood. He loves to pay for me and moves me. You don''t know that. "


    Meng Li''s words are like a sharp knife in Nanji''s heart.


    On the one hand, it is the moral kidnapping from Meng Li, which is also his way to treat him.


    Nanji has been asking others to sacrifice for Yan Yongtian, asking others to give in, just for Yan Yongtian''s kindness.


    On the other hand, Meng Li shows off Yan Yongtian''s love. Although it is crazy, it can be regarded as love. At least it is something that Nanji can''t get.


    But if Nanji gets it one day, can she really bear it?


    "Elder martial sister, don''t you really want to have a try for elder martial brother? You know my character. It''s hard for me to accept. You can''t force me for my elder martial brother, can you? Elder martial brother will also be very angry. " Meng Li felt that he had refined green tea essence.


    After a meal of operation, plus the blood cake thing, I turned my stomach.


    Nanji''s forehead is full of veins. She looks at Yan Shanzi and hopes that Yan Shanzi can speak for her, but Yan Shanzi says: "you don''t know fu''er''s character, and we can''t force her to do anything. Xiaotian can make a hole for us when she knows it."


    "The master really meant to let me have a try?" Nanji looks at Yan Shanzi in shock.


    Yan Shanzi: "I will not force you."


    "I just don''t know how to end as a teacher!"


    He sighed deeply. Nanji''s body shook and looked helpless.


    Meng Li knows Yan Shanzi''s mentality. He cares about Yan Yongtian the most. The other disciples are almost the same. He has almost the same attitude towards the client and Nanji, and has no preference for anyone.


    It''s just that the client is unlucky to be loved by Yan Yongtian, so he is doomed to suffer so much."Elder martial sister, please don''t hesitate. Elder martial brother will shed more blood if we hesitate. Try it. I firmly believe that I''m not the only one." Meng Li looks at Nanji imploringly.


    The inside and outside of the words gave Nanji a strong hint.


    Maybe as a man, Yan Shanzi can''t hear it, but as a woman, especially to Yan Yongtian, she can.


    Can it really attract some Yan Yongtian''s eyes?


    Nanji is not the client. I don''t know the pain of being loved by Yan Yongtian.


    She didn''t say anything. Instead, she went in directly. Seeing this, Meng Li and Yan Shanzi quickly followed her. After a long time of talking on the road, Yan Yongtian couldn''t wait patiently, or he got deeper and deeper. Anyway, the blood was all over the ground now.


    His lips were pale without any color of blood, because he lost too much blood, and people had double shadows. But he still accurately distinguished Meng Lilai among the three people, and quickly went to pick up the glass of dew, which can be said to be blood now.


    Because Yan Yongtian dropped a lot of blood into the cup, full of a cup.


    "Would you please drink it?" He longed to look at Meng Li, his body shaking, blood spilling, spilled on Meng Li''s shoes.


    "Master, elder martial sister, please help me to persuade younger martial sister not to be so afraid of me and not to reject my blood. I hope she will eat the cake made of my blood every morning." After he said this, he laughed crazily. After laughing enough, he glared at Meng Li and said:


    "only in this way can I show my love for you. I love you so much. I have to offer my flesh and blood to you. You can''t refuse, you can''t!"


    Yan Yongtian thought that he was so affectionate that he made people cry and moved the world.


    Yan Shanzi only sighed. He did not dare to touch Yan Yongtian now. He could do anything if he touched Yan Yongtian.

 Chapter 2411

    Meng Li looked at Nanji in great panic: "elder martial sister, you must help me."


    "Please, you have to try it for me and elder martial brother."


    "I know you love me the most, don''t you? Do you have the heart to see elder martial brother bleed again? "


    Meng Li''s moral kidnapping makes Nanji''s face more ugly. She hesitates, while Yan Yongtian stares at Meng Li.


    He is immersed in his own world and can''t extricate himself. He doesn''t care much about what Meng Li is saying. He only cares about whether Meng Li drinks or not.


    "It doesn''t work. How can you impose such a thing on me?" Nanji frowned.


    Meng Li looked at Nanji pitifully: "how can I impose it on you?"


    "Why don''t you want to have a try for elder martial brother? It seems that you are also very cruel."


    "What''s wrong with me! Elder martial brother wants you, not me. " Nanji angrily asks Mengli.


    Meng Li retreated a few steps: "elder martial sister, don''t hurt me."


    Sent from South


    Now Meng Li has imposed on her what she once imposed on her client, which makes her extremely anxious and bored.


    "Fu Er, what are you talking about? Why don''t you drink? Don''t be afraid. " Yan Yongtian waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Meng Li to drink. He couldn''t help asking.


    Meng Li immediately said to Yan Yongtian, "elder martial brother, I just You need a demonstration. "


    "The elder martial sister said she would."


    Nanji looked at the cup of blood, inexplicably feel sick, listen to Meng Li said so, immediately jump to retort: "when do I say I''m willing?"


    "Elder martial sister, do you dislike elder martial brother?" Meng Li asked weakly.


    Looking at Nanji, Yan Yongtian did show his dislike. Yan Yongtian''s character was eccentric. Seeing this, he immediately showed his dislike: "dislike?"


    Seeing that Yan Yongtian put his eyes on her and didn''t worry about her, Nanji was a little flustered, as if to prove something. Without saying a word, she grabbed the cup of blood and drank it.


    Such bravery not only surprised Yan Yongtian and Yan Shanzi, but also surprised Meng Li.


    I didn''t expect Nanji to be so happy.


    I thought it would take a lot of talking.


    When Meng Li saw Nanji finish drinking that cup of blood, he would stare at himself. Then he saw Nanji say to Yan Yongtian:


    "elder martial brother, I never dislike you, I''m not afraid."


    Yan Yongtian was originally immersed in the crazy world of himself, but now this kind of accident happened, which made him wake up gradually after getting stuck in his mind.


    His blood, was it drunk?


    But that''s not what he wants in the end.


    However, when Nanji said this, Meng Li clearly felt Nanji''s intention.


    In fact, from the words of Nanji before, we can feel that she didn''t reject it very much, but it''s false to say that she didn''t reject it at all.


    But then why so decisive drink, probably because Yan Yongtian finally put his eyes on her, attracted Yan Yongtian''s eyes, Nanji drink has effect.


    Especially when he used words to stimulate her, in fact, from another angle, it also stimulated Yan Yongtian.


    At this time, Nanji can drink blood to prove that he doesn''t dislike Yan Yongtian. He thinks Yan Yongtian needs such a person who doesn''t dislike him to come down from the sky.


    Nanji wants to make Yan Yongtian feel warm at the moment. She wants Yan Yongtian to remember her. In other words, she can also meet his requirements. Don''t limit the client too much. In other words, she wants Yan Yongtian to know that she is more cheerful than the client and won''t make him so painful and crazy.


    Meng Li feels that Nanji''s brain is just in a daze at this moment. She tries to conquer, control and influence people.


    "You?" Things beyond his expectations, let Yan Yongtian a time do not know what to say.


    Meng Li quickly said, "elder martial brother, since elder martial sister has drunk, this matter is over, OK?"


    "She drinks. She drinks. You''re not the same." Yan Yongtian is still reluctant.


    Meng Li immediately burst into tears: "how can you live up to the efforts of elder martial sister? Elder martial sister is for me and for you, elder martial brother. Please pity elder martial sister."


    "Master." Meng Li looked at Yan Shanzi again.


    But Yan Shanzi frowns and doesn''t speak. He''s still waiting for Yan Yongtian''s attitude. Now the children are having a headache. Nanji is obviously interested in Yan Yongtian, but Xiaotian is persistent.


    Nanji drank it, her stomach was tumbling, and she was forced to vomit. She looked at Yan Yongtian sadly: "elder martial brother, I don''t want to see you hurt yourself."


    "It''s up to me this time, OK?"


    "I never dislike you."


    "Who wants you to, I don''t need it!" Yan Yongtian suddenly became angry. He said to Nanji, "do you think you can replace fu''er?"


    "Go to hell!" Yan Yongtian suddenly burst out and hurt people. Nanji was once again slapped on the ground by him. He looked at Nanji fiercely and said: "dream, you can never think about it."Nanji looks at Yan Yongtian in amazement, and tears flow continuously. This is


    Shame on yourself?


    Meng Li silently looks at Nanji and tears, and makes Nanji drink Yan Yongtian''s blood. For this reason, if Yan Yongping accepts Nanji and has no opinion, many things can be imposed on Nanji in the future, and the things Nanji once gave to the client will be returned to Nanji.


    If Yan Yongtian doesn''t accept it, he will be as angry as he is now and secretly shift Yan Yongtian''s original focus.


    Now it was obvious that he succeeded in diverting his attention, and he went to be angry with Nanji.


    "Elder martial brother, how can you treat elder martial sister like this? You let me down so much." Meng Li sees that Yan Yongtian still wants to hurt Nanji. He rushes to block Nanji, which makes Yan Yongtian no longer fight.


    "You just despise me and send me to Nanji. Are you going to give me up to her?" Now the sober Yan Yongtian finally realizes Meng Li''s intention.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I don''t have one."


    "You have." Yan Yongtian also looked at Meng Li disappointed: "I am so good to you, why are you not satisfied?"


    "I No, elder martial brother I didn''t Meng Li desperately denied, Yan Yongtian: "or I am too good to you, let you do everything."


    "Elder martial brother, please calm down. I know I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Meng Li thinks about it, but he still admits a mistake first and calms Yan Yongtian''s mood. Now he is sober, afraid that he will force her to do something when he is angry.


    Finally, he diverted his attention. Seeing Meng Li''s sincere apology, Yan Shanzi also said to Yan Yongtian:


    "Xiaotian, leave them alone."


    "Shifu has a good thing for you. I''ll take you to have a look."


    "Do you really know it''s wrong?" Yan Yongtian took a deep breath and asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know, I will never do this next time, please forgive me."

 Chapter 2412

    "Never again." Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li with deep eyes, came over and held out his hand, pinched Meng Li''s chin and said:


    "you have to know that you are irreplaceable, no one can replace you, and Nanji is not worthy of you, you know? I love you


    Yan Yongtian''s hand is extremely cold. It seems that he wants to convey this coolness to Meng Li''s heart. Meng Li whispers, "I know." Yan Yongcai finally gives up and leaves angrily.


    Sober, blood is also drunk, Yan Yongtian feel disappointed, temporarily do not want to see Meng Li.


    "Xiaotian." Seeing this, Yan Shanzi rushed out.


    Leave Meng Li and Nanji.


    Meng Li stares at Yan Yongtian''s back and looks at the bloodstain everywhere. It''s a mess.


    Does Yan Yongtian not admit it? But she saw that when Nanji drank Yan Yongtian''s blood in one breath, Yan Yongtian had a trace of satisfaction and joy in his eyes.


    He twisted his mind and stubbornly wanted to see the picture he wanted to see. He was too obsessive, but he was not so persistent.


    Someone gave him some blood to drink, which made him sober. It was terrible for him to go crazy. Meng Li felt headache.


    It''s inevitable to get angry afterwards. When he left, he accepted it or not. Nanji didn''t please Yan Yongtian after suffering, which made him even more disgusted.


    Yan Yongtian didn''t accept it, but he let it go.


    Nanji was relieved. Meng Li helped Nanji up and said happily, "elder martial sister, elder martial brother also accepts you."


    "You''ve got to make me miserable." Nanji stares at Meng Li. She suddenly feels that the younger martial sister is strange, not naive and stubborn.


    Meng Li was at a loss: "I didn''t have it."


    "You deny it? What you want is to make elder martial brother hate me more and let me help you to suffer. You don''t lose anything. " South send cold eye, quality asks a way.


    Meng Li is silent for a few seconds. Nanji is very smart.


    You''re right, but so what?


    "The elder martial brother let you go this time. You don''t have to be forced to do something you don''t want to do as before. Aren''t you happy?" Nanji sneered.


    Meng Li said painfully, "thank you for helping me out."


    "Needless to say, I''m not for you. I''m for my elder martial brother because he''s willing to be calculated by you. I''m very happy to let him suffer less." Nanji said this and staggered out.


    Anyway, it''s settled.


    What she didn''t understand most in her life was why the elder martial brother insisted on his younger martial sister. She was so cruel that most of the time she would rather watch him suffer and be crazy than compromise.


    Meng Li stood in the room and said nothing.


    Nanji''s words are not bad. She is willing to try everything for Yan Yongtian and him.


    Also really willing to pay for him, selfless love is like this, dedication, ignore their own feelings, only for the people who love.


    The most important thing is that there is something wrong with Nanji''s idea. She has no regrets when Yan Yongtian treats her like this.


    Yesterday just shot half life, today and make things worse, Meng Li felt that he had to pick less things, don''t send south to shoot dead.


    It''s meaningless to die. Live slowly.


    Leave this mess, Meng Li had no choice but to clean up, who knows at noon Yan Yongtian came again.


    He caught a nest of rabbits for Meng Li, white, gray and tricolor.


    Meng Li


    To tell you the truth, Yan Yongtian will only force others into difficulties.


    Since he killed the client''s rabbit last time, the client had a psychological shadow. She did not dare to keep a pet any more. She was afraid that Yan Yongtian would be killed one day.


    It''s very painful to cultivate feelings and then lose them, which is also the fundamental reason why the client later refused to accept the rabbit sent by Yan Yongtian.


    She would rather see Yan Yongtian kill these rabbits than raise them. After all, she doesn''t have any feelings with these rabbits now. Kill them.


    "Which one do you like?" Yan Yongtian changed his clothes, just like a nobody.


    In the morning, the bloody white has disappeared. I don''t know what good things Yan Shanzi has given to make Yan Yongtian recover so quickly.


    Meng Li said, "didn''t you say that to elder martial brother? Fu Er doesn''t want to raise rabbits


    "Oh?" Yan Yongtian''s eyes sank: "do you still refuse to forgive me?"


    In Yan Yongtian''s mind, if he doesn''t raise the rabbit again, he will not forgive him.


    Never considered the psychological trauma of the client, the client''s psychological shadow area is very large.


    However, in the matter of raising rabbits, Yan Yongtian did not choose self harm to force the client, but cruelly treated rabbits.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "if fu''er wants to practice well, it doesn''t mean that he won''t forgive his elder martial brother."


    "Then you keep it." Yan Yongtian said stubbornly.


    Meng Li looked at the rabbits in the basket. They were all very cute. He thought about it and said to Yan Yongtian, "if I raise rabbits again, can elder martial brother promise me a condition?""Conditions? Don''t you really forgive me? Do you want me to meet your requirements? " Yan Yongtian said without worry.


    Meng Li


    Is this an attitude of asking for forgiveness?


    If you ask for forgiveness, it''s normal to agree to other people''s conditions.


    "Forget it. In fact, I''ve forgiven elder martial brother for a long time in my heart. These rabbits are very lovely, and they are also given by elder martial brother. I''ll keep them all." Meng Li did not argue with Yan Yongtian, but readily agreed.


    Meng Li picked up a rabbit, stroked it and said to Yan Yongtian, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    "Nothing." Yan Yongtian finally laughed. He finally had a spirit in his eyes and said to Meng Li, "what conditions do you say? Elder martial brother, please


    Hearing this, Meng Li laughs at the bottom of his heart. This kind of person is so strange.


    He will only consider letting others be more agreeable if others have to accommodate him.


    "Next time elder martial brother let me go, just once." Meng Li said.


    Yan Yongtian raised his hand, stroked his chin back and forth with his slender fingers, and repeated: "let you go once?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, the next time I encounter this situation in the morning, elder martial brother will let me go. Don''t hurt yourself. I will feel sad."


    "If you don''t care, it won''t be like that." Now I''m in a good mood. Yan Yongtian hasn''t changed his face, and I haven''t talked about things in the morning.


    In general, as long as he doesn''t stick to it on the spot, he won''t stick to it any more.


    He is a bit similar to Nanji. Nanji is sad on the spot and is especially disappointed with Yan Yongtian. But after that, it is the same as nothing happened and nothing is investigated. Is it like this to like a person?


    Meng Li touched the rabbit, put his face on the rabbit hair and asked, "is that ok?"


    "Do you like the rabbit very much?" Yan Yongtian turns to ask.


    His eyes were so flat that Meng Li didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 2413

    If you say you like this kind of person, he can turn and die for you. If you say you don''t like it, he can turn and die for you.


    Can''t use common sense degree, and now a face pale, also can''t see happiness and anger.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "it''s from elder martial brother. I like it."


    "That''s good." Yan Yongtian laughed again, he said: "OK, I promise you, next time I''ll let you go."


    "It''s a deal." Meng Li smiles.


    Yan Yongtian put out his hand and patted the rabbit in Meng Li''s hands, saying, "I like the way you are obedient."


    "But I can only let you go once. If you want to replace Nanji next time, I may make Nanji disappear."


    He said the threat mercilessly, thinking that this would scare Meng Li.


    If it''s the client, it must be scared. At this stage, the client still regards Nanji as her elder martial sister. After all, she grew up together and can''t bear to see her die.


    Meng Li said, "I know."


    "This kind of request can only be raised this time, you know? I can only let you go once in my life, so you should take this opportunity and don''t use it casually. " Yan Yongtian''s mouth curved with evil, which made people cool.


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    Once and for all, she must solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "I''ll settle these rabbits first, and then I''ll go to the cave to practice at dusk." Meng Li said again.


    Yan Yongtian laughed: "you are so good."


    "You don''t have to come out tomorrow. I''ll give you the one from south."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She just doesn''t refuse, give her to use, certainly can send south diaphragm should die.


    Now if you refuse with Yan Yongtian, there will be no other ending except to annoy him.


    Yan Yongtian naturally understood the order and turned to leave. Meng Li looked at the rabbits, which were almost the same size. He huddled in a pile and sighed.


    I have to raise these rabbits.


    It doesn''t matter. If they don''t support them, they will be cramped and skinned. They won''t let Yan Yongtian kill them. When the client comes back, they will support them if they want to, and release them if they don''t want to.


    These rabbits are originally wild rabbits. They have strong survival ability in the wild. The consignor has no feelings with them and is willing to release them.


    Meng Li made some rabbit cages out of wood in the small room behind his house. Then he went outside to get some rabbit food. He came back and got some small bowls of water, and then he gave the rabbits dust cleaning skills, even if they were settled.


    Looking at a row of cages, Meng Li has a feeling that he is a rabbit farmer.


    Several of them.


    At dusk, the younger martial brother should come out of the cave. Meng Li goes to change, and Yan Yongtian is waiting for her there again.


    "You''ve been in for two days, and I''ve found some miraculous fruits for you." He held out his hand and grabbed five or six fruits in one hand.


    Meng Li was anxious to practice, but he didn''t want to talk to Yan Yongtian. He reached out his hands and said, "elder martial brother, I''ll go first."


    "Good." Yan Yongtian nodded.


    Now the younger martial sister is not so afraid of him as before, which is a good phenomenon. In Yan Yongtian''s mind, this is the other party''s surrender.


    Slowly, he will get better and give in one little thing after another, but it also makes him feel very successful and firmly believe that one day he will be absolutely obedient.


    He didn''t know it was Meng Li who didn''t want to talk to him about these little things.


    Meng Li goes into the cave and looks at the spirit fruit given by Yan Yongtian. It''s pretty good. It''s estimated that Yan Yongtian spent a lot of time looking for it.


    But she didn''t plan to eat, and Yan Yongtian didn''t want to eat anything.


    When you go back to feed the rabbit? Is it a waste? Keep it. Lingguo is not easy to break if it is put in a special box.


    Meng Li practiced for two days and two nights as soon as she went in. Because she used the julingzhu, she absorbed a lot of spiritual power and made her enter a small stage. She was very satisfied.


    The most satisfying thing is that there is no Yan Yongtian bothering her these two days and nights, so she is very quiet.


    Then the younger martial brother came to change shifts. Since I came to this world, I haven''t talked to the younger martial brother very much, and the time is not allowed.


    It''s Yan Yongtian''s turn tomorrow. He won''t give it to himself this time. Meng Li looks at his younger martial brother and gives him a respectful salute. Then he goes in. He can''t help but sigh.


    The younger martial brother sometimes agrees with Nanji in the plot, which is also regarded as Nanji''s accomplice.


    However, he is far less hateful than Nanji, so there is no need to focus too much on this side. When the opportunity comes, he can retaliate easily, and there is no need to deliberately create opportunities.


    Yan Yongtian also came to pick her up. He also said that master had caught a spirit beast and could eat it together tonight.


    Meng Li asked, "is that younger martial brother coming out, too?"


    "Let him practice first, and call him when he''s ready, and don''t delay his practice." Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li nodded: "I''ll go to see elder martial sister."


    It''s been two days and two nights. It''s almost time for her to recover. Yan Yongtian didn''t stop her. She just followed her.When I got to Nanji, Nanji was drying medicine in the yard. The master also came back to find these miraculous medicines. Seeing Meng Li coming, Nanji didn''t have a good face: "what are you doing here?"


    "Elder martial sister, you are cruel to me. I seem to have done something wrong." Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian at a loss.


    Yan Yongtian said to Nanji, "don''t be too harsh to fu''er."


    South mail


    "Elder martial brother, is it right for younger martial sister to calculate me? If I had not worried about my elder martial brother''s health, I would not have been calculated by her. " Nanji said very wrongly.


    Yan Yongtian: "you volunteered. Don''t you understand?"


    "I know your thoughts better than anyone else. Please put your thoughts away. You can''t compare with fu''er." His words were very straightforward, which made Nanji particularly embarrassed. She especially looked at Meng Li jealously.


    Meng Li raises an eyebrow at Nanji from the angle Yan Yongtian can''t see, deliberately provoking her. Sure enough, Nanji says angrily:


    "don''t be too proud."


    "Don''t you understand, elder martial brother? You have also been used by her. She has become unscrupulous with your favor. "


    "Use me?" Yan Yongtian looks at Meng Li: "is that right?"


    Meng Li is silent and tacit. Yan Yongtian is the only one with unique thinking. Now she can guarantee that Yan Yongtian won''t be angry. Sure enough, Yan Yongtian is not angry, but also says happily:


    "I naturally want to spoil her, can I spoil you?"


    Every sentence pierced her heart, which made Nanji feel depressed. She pressed her chest, and her voice choked: "I know."


    "Well." Yan Yongtian said indifferently.


    "Elder martial brother, would you like to make the spirit beast meat with master?" Meng Li felt that he smelled the fragrance.


    Yan Yongtian: "why?"


    "Guess what?" Some words are too greasy. Meng Li doesn''t want to say them even if they are playing tricks on others. Let Yan Yongtian go to the brain to make up for them. Let him be sentimental.

 Chapter 2414

    Yan Yongtian was really good at being sentimental. Meng Li said so, and he asked:


    "do you want to eat what I made?"


    Meng Li doesn''t speak, doesn''t admit and doesn''t deny. She just wants to support Yan Yongtian. If Yan Yongtian and Yan Shanzi make spirit animal meat together, he can''t move his hands and feet.


    After all, the food is for everyone, not for her alone.


    Yan Yongtian turned away in a good mood. He always had the illusion that the other party would try to accept him.


    "Elder martial sister, let me help you dry the medicine." Meng Li, like nobody, went to help, but was stopped by Nanji.


    Nanji said, "don''t touch it. If you mix up these herbs, you will make trouble."


    Meng Li gave a sound and stood beside her. After looking at her for a long time, Nanji couldn''t help saying:


    "I see you are very proud now."


    "No, you think so much." Meng Li said lightly.


    Nanji clapped his hands: "I see you should have something to say when you stay here. Come on, let''s get to the point. I''ll take it."


    Meng Li bowed his head with a smile: "elder martial sister, you really think too much."


    "If you don''t say anything, it doesn''t mean I don''t. tell me why you want to count me." Nanji asked directly.


    Meng Li: "do you have to use the word calculation?"


    "No?" Nanji asked rhetorically.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "yes."


    "You hate me? Don''t you hate me? I''m not sorry. I''ve been counting on you and elder martial brother for a long time Nanji thinks he is great and tries to make others happy, but others don''t appreciate him.


    Meng Li was convinced by Nanji''s logic.


    She smile: "that elder martial sister, I said I am also for you, do you believe?"


    "You? Why Nanji is also laughed by Meng Li.


    "A bunch of nonsense."


    Meng Li said, "since you think it''s good for me to help you and elder martial brother, it''s also good for you."


    "Elder martial brother only loves you, but not me." Nanji thought of this, and Meng Li said, "so you have to work hard. How can you get the elder martial brother''s favor if you don''t do anything like that?"


    "Work hard." Nanji was a little excited, and then he came back to himself and said to Meng Li angrily:


    "I was almost calculated by you again."


    "It''s not a fake." Meng Li said frankly.


    Nanji snorted: "you finally admit it. I didn''t expect you to pretend to be timid and simple. Your inner heart is so bad."


    Meng Li asked seriously: "but don''t you like this kind of calculation?"


    "If I succeed in my calculation, I will push my elder martial brother to you. He will never force me to do anything I don''t want to do. You love each other and have the best of both worlds."


    "All his madness now is because I don''t want to be with him. If you fall in love and fall in love, you will be very happy."


    Meng Li said this is to deceive Nanji, let Nanji do not have worries, lest she is afraid to fight for it because she is worried about Yan Yongtian''s character.


    But Nanji really thinks that way. Although Yan Yongtian is crazy now, Nanji thinks that as long as he loves him, he will treat you as the most special one.


    Because he knew that Yan Yongtian was infatuated with Lin Rufu, and he was especially good to Lin Rufu. She was especially envious of her blatant preference.


    Nanji hesitated and was very excited, but now he seemed to be shameless and shameless.


    Don''t be fooled by each other again.


    "Don''t say any more. Elder martial brother is not from other side. It''s impossible to let him come and go." Nanji said.


    Meng Li sighed: "elder martial sister, don''t worry so much. Go for it bravely and have a try. If you don''t try, how can you know? You can''t get the elder martial brother''s heart if you keep your present state."


    "The more I do, the more disgusted my elder martial brother is." Nanji looked at Meng Li again: "you just want to make elder martial brother hate me."


    "Whatever you think." Meng Li''s words easily irritate women, and Nanji is no exception. He looks at Meng Li angrily:


    "he''s in a bad mood. I don''t know how elder martial brother thinks of you."


    "Are you angry? You have the ability to take elder martial brother away from me. If you do, no one will hurt me. I''m not the one you want to bully?" Meng Li said.


    Nanji snorted, "don''t irritate me. I''m not fooled."


    Meng Li said:


    "elder martial sister, think about it. I don''t like you because you like to impose things on me. I can''t have any love for elder martial brother, but you always force me to be with him in order to satisfy him."


    "That''s why I''m taking care of you. I always want to get it back."


    "Then you are not afraid that your life will be difficult after I take away my elder martial brother?" Nanji looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    I always feel cheated.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "maybe elder martial brother is like honey to you and arsenic to me. I just want to go back to the simple days before. I can''t bear and accept this love. If I can get rid of this love, I can pay anything."Nanji spat: "I don''t know if I''m in a good fortune."


    Play with yourself?


    Nanji was very angry. She was so hard that she dared to play and revenge herself.


    One day, we must let her know that she can''t do anything without her elder martial brother''s love.


    If one day she cried and begged her elder martial brother to love her, but he didn''t want to, it would be a good play.


    Nanji fell into his fantasy. The more he thought about it, the more he felt why he didn''t have a try?


    What''s more, the little girl can''t forgive her for teasing her. She must take revenge, but as long as her elder martial brother still loves her for a day, she can''t do anything to her.


    But Nanji is still very hesitant. She is afraid that Yan Yongtian will be more and more disgusted with her. At that time, she will lose her blood and tears.


    Meng Li still hesitated to see Nanji, and he didn''t say anything else. He said everything that should be said, and then it was time to act.


    Today, Nanji doesn''t dare to say these words to Yan Yongtian. He says that Yan Yongtian will definitely harm himself. Nanji is the last person to want to see this.


    "By the way, elder martial sister, I''m advanced." Meng Li shared his good deeds with Nanji, and said to Nanji:


    "if I remember correctly, it seems that I''m on the same level as my elder martial sister. Our strength should be equal."


    "That''s it. In the last contest, the elder martial sister didn''t beat me quickly, and she went crazy."


    This obvious irony made nanjiqi''s chest ache again.


    "Don''t go too far." Nanji looks at Meng Li jealously.


    But in the heart some doubts, advance so fast?


    In the past, Lin Rufu was several steps lower than her, but later, her elder martial brother forced her to eat something and let her enter, but she was still one step lower than her.


    It will take at least one or two months for this level to be upgraded smoothly, but how many days have it been upgraded?


    Elder martial brother gave her good food again?


    Nanji is a little flustered. It''s a joke to be a elder martial sister. But she can''t stop it. The elder martial brother always gives good things to the younger martial sister, which makes her very sad.

 Chapter 2415

    In the heart jealousy madness, very wants to deprive her all things.


    Now I dislike elder martial brother''s love. When I lose it, I can''t get it.


    "I''ll be with you." Meng Li strolls around in the yard.


    The sun is setting. It''s time to collect the herbs.


    "How can you say that you are the apprentice of the master if you don''t practice the array and waste your time here and go out the door in the future?" Nanji put on the airs of elder martial sister.


    Meng Li said: "it''s no trouble for elder martial sister. If I don''t understand anything, elder martial brother will try to let me learn."


    "And I don''t have any problems at present. I''m just waiting for my master to teach me new learning."


    "It''s just that some of your pills are not refined well, and you always waste medicinal materials. You have been scolded by the master, and your elder martial brother has never helped you."


    Nanji sneered: "you may be proud."


    Meng Li sighed: "you forced me. I finally understand that I want to fight back. I can''t let you bully me."


    "The meek little sheep will fight back when they are in a hurry."


    "Besides, I''m still a man of practice. I should have such courage."


    "Oh..." Nanji really doesn''t want to talk.


    About half an hour later, Yan Yong came and said, "it''s cooked. We can enjoy it."


    Nanji had already collected the medicinal materials that were drying outside into the room. It was dark, and they went towards the master.


    Younger martial brother also came out of the cave, like the spirit beast meat, which can''t be missed. It''s a good thing for practitioners, and it''s a very energetic food.


    There is a big basin on the table. It''s too big. I feel that it can be called a vat no matter how big it is.


    Yan Shanzi was in a very good mood, he said: "this is for the teacher to get back to your body."


    "Eat more if you can. If you can''t stand it, don''t be greedy. Don''t hurt yourself." Yan Shanzi warned.


    nodded, and then sat down, and Yan Shan came out with a small bowl. It was a good animal. It was a good stuff, the most abundant energy in it. It was the essence of this clever beast, and who ate it well.


    After eating, his practice is much smoother in the near future, but according to Yan Shanzi''s cultivation, he doesn''t care about it any more. It''s not so obvious to him. Generally speaking, it''s for Yan Yongtian.


    The only thing will always be given to Yan Yongtian, which is the tacit and acceptable fact.


    Yan Yongtian never concealed his preference. This time, he gave it to Yan Yongtian without exception, and said kindly:


    "Xiaotian, you are injured, take this tonic."


    Meng Li aimed at Nanji from the corner of his eye, and Nanji was also injured. In fact, she needed this more. The "kind-hearted" Meng Li immediately said to Yan Shanzi:


    "master, why don''t you give your heart to elder martial sister?"


    The bowl with spirit and beast heart has been put in front of Yan Yongtian. Meng Li suddenly says this, which makes the atmosphere a little embarrassed.


    In fact, Yan Shanzi and Yan Yongtian don''t feel embarrassed. People with this kind of character seldom feel embarrassed. Nanji and his younger martial brother are the most embarrassed.


    Because when this thing does not necessarily belong to Yan Yongtian, it means that he can also have it, but now it''s said to give it to the second elder martial sister.


    Don''t you know? Recently, he is also in the bottleneck period. If he eats this spirit beast heart and stays in the cave tonight, he will be able to advance smoothly.


    But Nanji was embarrassed that his elder martial brother and master would not agree.


    There is Lin Rufu deliberately to find her uncomfortable.


    Meng Li looked at the little younger martial brother''s eyes and said: "by the way, maybe the elder martial sister and the younger martial brother can eat separately. It happens that the younger martial brother is going to practice in Lingmai cave tonight. Can''t you also take the opportunity to break through the bottleneck?"


    "Oh, I forgot you told me, younger martial brother. I was promoted yesterday."


    "Congratulations, elder martial sister." Little younger martial brother embarrassed smile, Meng Li: "nothing, I believe you are fast."


    She looked at Yan Shanzi and asked, "master, what''s my suggestion?"


    "Xiaotian needs to be mended." Yan Shanzi said coldly.


    He doesn''t want to start this business. The only things belong to Xiaotian. After that, they should covet Xiaotian''s things.


    Meng Li said with some disappointment, "OK."


    Nanji also said, "give it to elder martial brother. Elder martial brother needs it most. I''m almost fine now. It''s OK."


    Although the younger martial brother wanted it very much, he knew that it would not happen, so he could only harden his head and say, "yes, elder martial brother."


    "What do you eat?" Yan Yongtian pushes the bowl in front of Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head: "elder martial brother, eat."


    "You eat." Yan Yongtian and Meng Ligang.


    I have to eat Meng Li.


    "Little fellow, if you say so much, will you want to eat? If you want to eat, just tell me. Don''t beat around the Bush in the future. If you want stars in the sky, I''ll pick them for you. " Yan Yongtian''s tone is particularly spoiled.


    Hearing this, Meng Li felt chilly."If I want to eat it, I''ll tell you directly. I''ve just been promoted, so I can''t eat such tonic food." Meng Li said.


    Yan Yongtian nodded: "well, that''s good."


    The first step is to consolidate the foundation. I can''t stand it.


    Then Yan Yongtian ate it by himself, which was not ambiguous at all.


    Nanji and his younger martial brother are embarrassed and unable to speak.


    Even if you''re polite, how about defusing their embarrassment a little bit? Forget it. If you expect elder martial brother to be so sophisticated, he will not be elder martial brother.


    "Eat." Yan Shanzi watched Yan Yongtian eat. He laughed happily and asked everyone to start eating.


    Everyone is eating in silence. Meng Li seems to have to fight Nanji. Nanji is going to pick the meat she wants to pick. They compete with each other on the table.


    Nanji had deliberately robbed the consignor of the dishes he wanted to put in before, but the consignor didn''t show any trace. Meng Li deliberately made it obvious.


    Yan Shanzi didn''t talk when he saw the fight between them. Generally speaking, he didn''t take part in the affairs of Yan Yongtian''s Apprentice. To be exact, he didn''t take part in the affairs of Yan Yongtian''s Apprentice.


    "What are you doing?" Nanji finally can''t help it, the other side deliberately robbed her several times, such a big pot, not enough to eat?


    Meng Li said wrongly, "elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    "You play dumb?" Nanji is very annoyed. People with clear eyes can see that Lin Rufu is looking for trouble, but there is no one to speak for her.


    Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Meng Li had the cheek not to admit it.


    Nanji takes a look at his younger martial brother. He is not willing to speak. He is mainly partial to Yan Yongtian. The plot is that he always agrees with Nanji only when he hopes Yan Yongtian is satisfied.


    Now there is only the contradiction between Meng Li and Nanji, and he doesn''t want to participate.


    "What do you always do when you eat?" Yan Yongtian doesn''t want to talk.


    Nanji: "elder martial brother, fu''er, she always grabs food under my chopsticks."


    "She did it on purpose."


    Yan Yongtian: "what about the intention? She likes to eat what you do as the elder martial sister. Just give it to her. "

 Chapter 2416

    Yan Yongtian does things right or wrong, and doesn''t speak rationally. Nanji likes Yan Yongtian''s unbridled preference for women.


    She is jealous in the heart of all want madness, hate to stare at Meng Li one eye, Meng Li smile.


    She will let Nanji jealous crazy, let nanjisheng out of the idea of taking Yan Yongtian, step by step stimulate her to make practical action.


    But also let Nanji feel the pain of no one to help her speak.


    In the past, when the client was forced by Yan Yongtian, he always hoped that someone would stand up and say a fair word for her, but they all asked her to follow Yan Yongtian''s words, and no one really thought about it for her.


    Meng Li had a good meal, and Nanji was rather depressed.


    After dinner, Meng Li went back to his room and looked at the rabbits in the back hut. The rabbits were very good. When the previous food was finished, they would get it tomorrow morning.


    He had been practicing for two days and two nights before. It is reasonable that he should have a good sleep tonight. However, because of eating the spirit beast meat, there is still some energy in his body that needs to be digested. Meng Li practiced until midnight and got up early the next day to go out.


    To find food for the rabbit is also to avoid Yan Yongtian, who knows if Yan Yongtian will make some blood breakfast for her.


    This man is hard to deal with.


    Meng left the valley to find food for the rabbit, just met Nanji to find some common elixir.


    All pick out, two people meet also have no good face, Meng Li originally didn''t plan to take care of her, but she asked actively: "you give rabbit find food?"


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    "I really think you''re disgusting. I don''t want to be with my elder martial brother and accept his kindness." Nanji''s tone is particularly sour.


    Meng Li: "can''t you please me if you come here?"


    "What''s the matter? Should elder martial brother treat younger martial sister well? I regard him as my elder martial brother. It''s natural for me to enjoy some of his good deeds. "


    Nanji spat: "I really haven''t seen you so shameless, return elder martial brother and younger martial sister. You know what elder martial brother thinks of you better than anyone else. Poor elder martial brother is used by you."


    "Then tell elder martial brother that I use him and that I''m bad. Let elder martial brother give up on me, or elder martial sister, you can take elder martial brother away." Meng Li''s indifferent attitude made Nanji angry.


    She looked at Meng Li and wanted to slap him to death, but she didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Gone." Meng Li left Nanji smartly, but he met Yan Yongtian before he walked a mile.


    "Come out early in the morning to find food for the rabbit?" Yan Yongtian saw that Meng Li was full of a basket.


    Meng Li nodded, his expression was not very good.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s making you unhappy?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    Meng Li sighed: "it''s OK."


    "He said Yan Yongtian opened his mouth in the tone of command. Meng Li hesitated and then said, "I met my elder martial sister just now. She was too dissatisfied with me. She said that I used my elder martial brother to make you angry with her."


    "He''s right." Yan Yongtian suddenly laughed: "don''t you just use me to find discomfort for her?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Anyway, everyone can understand this situation, and there is no need to hide anything. Yan Yongtian said to Meng Li with a smile: "it''s my honor to be used by you. You finally learn to enjoy the love I give, and I''m very happy."


    "I am very happy, because you see my love, begin to enjoy, begin to accept."


    Sooner or later one day to adapt to this love, and then can no longer do without.


    Meng Li


    Yan Yongtian''s thinking is unusual. Ordinary people are on the first and second level, and he is on the fifth level.


    "I''ll treat Nanji as you like. She doesn''t matter to me at all. I''m even willing to cooperate with you as long as you are happy." Yan Yongtian said affectionately.


    Meng Li: "elder martial brother, I''m going back to feed the rabbits, and then I''m going to study with my master."


    "I''m going to learn the array today. Let''s do it together." Yan Yongtian said immediately.


    Meng Li


    Can only take Yan Yongtian back to feed the rabbit, and then clean up the rabbit cage, and then Meng Li saw that there was a food box on the table outside the small hall.


    This


    Yan Yongtian: "I made breakfast for you."


    Meng Li


    Can we not eat it?


    If you don''t eat, you will make trouble?


    She doesn''t eat it anyway.


    Make it.


    Meng Lidu made a decision, but Yan Yongtian took the initiative and said, "don''t worry if you don''t add anything else."


    "What fu''er doesn''t like, elder martial brother won''t do in the future."


    Meng Li nodded: "good."


    Who knows, because of Meng Li''s good words, he angered Yan Yongtian again. He said angrily, "you really don''t want to eat my blood, do you?"


    "What are you afraid of? Do you think I''m dirty? You think I''m sick? I''m so good to you, can''t you see? Why not? "


    Meng LiIt''s a real psycho.


    Daren Qing''s words just now were used to test her. At that time, she should say, I eat, I don''t worry, I''m not afraid?


    Can''t do it, can''t say it.


    She silently looked at Yan Yongtian and did not speak. She stared at him with an absolutely calm eyes. Yan Yongtian''s eyes turned from angry to gloomy and then fierce, trying to suppress Meng Li from his momentum. Then she found that the emotion in his eyes had never changed before, and he felt defeated.


    Lost?


    Yan Yongtian doesn''t want to admit it, but he feels that today''s fu''er is especially confusing.


    "Go, go to the master''s side." Meng Li squinted.


    Maybe she made a mistake in her way at the beginning. What she thought before was to retaliate Yan Yongtian with Nanji, and then to retaliate Yan Yongtian. She didn''t intend to let Yan Yongtian have an accident until she did.


    Therefore, it means that Yan Yongtian may need to be reconciled to some things, because he will destroy himself if he doesn''t agree. At least he can''t destroy himself before he reaches his goal.


    But she can''t stand Yan Yongtian''s character.


    The reason why she has always wanted to retaliate against Nanji through Yan Yongtian is that she has her own worries. If she does something to Nanji, it is that she is charged with injuring her classmates, and Yan Shanzi will not spare her. The client does not want to fight against Yan Shanzi, so we should pay attention to Nanji.


    If I can''t stand it, I don''t need to be too vain.


    With Yan Yongtian how to do, south send there is not unexpected other ways.


    Meng Li''s words were the coldest Yan Yongtian had ever heard from his younger martial sister, even with the meaning of command. He was stunned for a moment and called out: "fu''er?"


    Meng Li: "go to master to learn array."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yan Yongtian seems to have forgotten his anger just now.


    Can be regarded as a sudden by Meng Li to bluff.


    Meng Li: "I''m not happy."


    Finish saying Meng to leave to turn round, the girl still can''t willful a little bit? Only allow him Yan Yongtian to strike first? make trouble out of nothing?

 Chapter 2417

    Go straight, don''t give Yan Yongtian the chance to attack, he can only keep up with Meng Li, to Yan Shanzi here, Yan Shanzi has arranged the array, without saying a word let Meng Li go in.


    This is an array used by the previous education commission. Now Yan Shanzi has added some mechanisms and added some difficulties for her to crack, just like an exam.


    It''s not a big problem for Meng Li. He can solve it quickly, but he took some time to solve it according to the client''s ability.


    After coming out, Yan Shanzi nodded with satisfaction: "it''s OK."


    "But it''s much worse than your elder martial brother. He was much faster than you at that time."


    Meng Li: "naturally, I dare not compare with my elder martial brother. My elder martial brother is gifted. He is still more proficient in three subjects than we are in one."


    Yan Shanzi said with a smile, "fu''er, when you talk about being a teacher, your elder martial brother will be able to learn all my life. Later, your elder martial brother will be the second Yan Shanzi, respected by the world."


    Meng Li nodded slightly. Yan Shanzi thought about it and said, "so I still support you and your elder martial brother."


    Yan Yongtian also said to Meng Li, "you see, master also supports us. If we become Taoist couples, we are a couple of immortals."


    "Fu''er, master won''t let you suffer." Yan Shanzi said earnestly:


    "Xiaotian loves you to the core, and the future will be good. I will give him all my life."


    Since Yan Shanzi has come to Yan Yongtian as a lobbyist, Meng Li feels that he can''t make his stand.


    Does Yan Yongtian think he has a play? He told Yan Shanzi when he broke the battle just now and asked Yan Shanzi to help him.


    Meng Li said seriously, "thank you for your love. Fu''er feels very honored, but she only has the same affection for her elder martial brother, so it''s hard for her to have other feelings."


    "Is it all about the same family?" Yan Yongtian is particularly lost.


    He thought there was a change.


    "I feel you depend on me, don''t you begin to enjoy my love?" Yan Yongtian frowned.


    Meng Li said: "I regard that as the elder martial brother''s care for the younger martial sister. There is no one else, not at all."


    She didn''t leave room to speak, just like her former client.


    No.


    Not together.


    "Your mind hasn''t changed. You''re just a little smarter than before." Yan Yongtian still squeezed out a smile: "what else can I do?"


    "I can only like you more."


    Smart and some careful women are more lovely. Fu Er is growing up and he accepts it.


    Meng Li


    I don''t know how to say, is this love? I know I''ll count on him, but he doesn''t mind at all, or even enjoy it?


    Meng Li said faintly:


    "elder martial brother, sometimes our efforts are fruitless. It''s not that we don''t work hard enough, but that our efforts are in the wrong direction. Elder martial sister Nanji is very interested in you. If you want to, you will become a couple."


    "Why did you mention her again?" Yan Yongtian asked without worry.


    "Do you still want to push me to her? Didn''t you promise me that last time? "


    Meng Li: "I love my elder martial sister''s love for you."


    "Well, don''t say any more. Your elder martial brother has no intention of Nanji. Don''t force him." Yan Shanzi is afraid to say that Yan Yongtian has made a mistake again. He opens his mouth to stop him.


    But Meng Li looked at Yan Shanzi and said, "master, you only know that you ask me not to force my elder martial brother. Why don''t you ask my elder martial brother not to force me?"


    "Am I not your disciple? Why not be fair? "


    "What?" Yan Shanzi looked at Meng Li in surprise: "fair and just?"


    He suddenly laughed. For the first time in so many years, someone asked him to be fair.


    He said slowly, "can you be fair? Your elder martial brother is the one who inherits my legacy, and if you want me to teach you arts, you will get a great favor. You really shouldn''t ask for so much more. "


    "Fu''er, don''t rely on Xiao Tian to spoil you, and you will be unscrupulous in front of me."


    "In a word, I think elder martial brother and elder martial sister Nanji are the best match." Meng Li seems to be very angry, leaving this sentence to go directly, regardless of Yan Shanzi and Yan Yongtian''s reaction.


    She thought about it. Since Nanji still didn''t dare to take the initiative to attack Yan Yongtian, she would pick up the issue again. Now she forced them to talk together to catalyze the development of the matter.


    Yan Shanzi stares at Meng Li''s back in surprise. When does Fu Er become so wayward.


    Yan Yongtian asked Yan Shanzi, "master, do I really match Nanji?"


    "If you like it, it''s not impossible." Yan Shanzi hoped that Yan Yongtian would not be too persistent as a person who didn''t love him.


    "Is Fu Er angry?" Yan Yongtian asked indifferently.


    Yan Shanzi gave a deep hum. Originally, he wanted to say that fu''er was not like words, but Xiao Tian couldn''t hear other people say fu''er, so he gave up.


    Yan Yongtian thought for a while before he said, "it seems that Nanji is in the way."Now fu''er is very concerned about the relationship between him and Nanji, and he has to tie them together, but he doesn''t like Nanji at all. Why is fu''er so?


    Maybe Nanji drank her own blood one day, which is equivalent to showing her heart to everyone.


    "In the way? Xiaotian, I''ll tell you that Shifu has only one requirement for you, that is, not to harm your classmates. " Yan Shanzi warned.


    But one day, Yan Yanzi gave up the idea of being killed.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Yan Yongtian said goodbye to Yan Shanzi and found Nanji.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" Nanji just came back with the elixir and was dealing with it in the yard. Seeing Yan Yongtian coming alone, he showed a smile.


    But when Yan Yongtian approached, Nanji found his gloomy face.


    "Nanji, I''ll tell you again, I''ll never love you." He spoke clearly.


    To make Nanji extremely embarrassed, she bowed her head in a panic: "elder martial brother, what do you say?"


    It''s so embarrassing. On the way back just now, Mingming thought about going after her elder martial brother and killing Lin Rufu. She wanted to let her taste of being bullied and ridiculed, and give her all she suffered. Taking away her elder martial brother was the biggest revenge for her, but before she could implement it, her elder martial brother came to tell her these words.


    Is it all over before it starts?


    "Don''t you understand?" Yan Yongtian extremely coldly said: "Nanji, I now give you a choice to leave here."


    "Leave?" Nanji hasn''t been here since she was a child. This is her home. She left?


    "Why do you want me to leave?" Nanji asked, puzzled.


    Yan Yongtian extremely overbearing said: "because your existence is in the way, you go, Fu Er will not have to say that you and I are a pair."


    "It''s her again!" Nanji''s face was twisted: "for her to drive me away?"

 Chapter 2418

    Yan Yongtian: "can''t you?"


    "You''d better be wise and take the initiative to tell your master that you are going to go out for training. As for the day when you come back, when will I get fu''er and when will you come back?"


    "What if you don''t get it all the time?" Nanji was very sad, and tears came down.


    Elder martial brother''s words are like knives, which hurt her a lot.


    For the sake of Lin Rufu''s unreasonable request, Lin Rufu is so cruel that she doesn''t want her to get rid of her by her elder martial brother''s hand.


    It''s just why the elder martial brother can be so cruel. He can really do this for her. If only this love belongs to him, Lin Rufu will be expelled at that time.


    Yan Yongtian frowned: "do you think it''s possible?"


    "It''s just a matter of time. Fu''er will belong to me sooner or later. I want to get her all my life."


    Nanji said bitterly, "elder martial brother, you really need to be sober. It''s clear that she resents me and hates me, so she drives me away with your hand. Do you really like a scheming woman like her?"


    "It can only prove that fu''er has grown up. She is smarter and better." Yan Yongtian raised his hand and stroked his chin, and said thoughtfully:


    "the smarter she is, the more I like her." It''s even more challenging.


    Fre is the challenge of his life.


    As for the rest, he didn''t care at all.


    "So you have to treat me so cruelly. It''s clear that I treat you best when I grow up, elder martial brother. Can''t you see that?" Nanji held out his hand and grabbed Yan Yongtian''s sleeve, pleading and said:


    "please also ask elder martial brother to have a look at me, OK?"


    "I''m not as good as fre. I''m not as beautiful as her? Am I not kinder than her? I''m never willing to let you get hurt. Every time you hurt yourself, I can''t breathe. "


    Yan Yongtian shook off Nanji. Her body shook and her face was bitter. Yan Yongtian said, "so you are still showing your mind to me?"


    "Yes, no?" South send a heart ruthless, ask a way.


    At this point, we have to fight. Lin Rufu is so cruel. She forces herself. Don''t blame her, never blame her. The deep hatred is in Nanji''s heart.


    Yan Yongtian sneered: "it''s a thief''s heart. I told you that I would never love you."


    "You go, leave me and my world." He asked again.


    Nanji opened his mouth and asked, "what if I don''t go?"


    "Not going?" Yan Yongtian said, "won''t you go? I have 10000 ways to force you to leave. Do you think master will choose you or me? "


    Nanji smiles bitterly: "OK, you win."


    "I''ll go."


    Yes, if elder martial brother forces himself to leave by self mutilation, he has no choice but to leave. How can he bear to be like elder martial brother.


    But do you really want to go? She is really not reconciled!


    "So when you leave, if it''s convenient, today." Yan Yongtian asked mercilessly.


    Nanji was stunned: "today?"


    "I don''t want to see you more." Yan Yongtian is very cold. He looks at Nanji with disgust, which deeply hurts Nanji''s heart again.


    "How about a few days? I need to send a message to the family. I haven''t been back in years Nanji begged.


    Don''t be so quick. Give her a few more days to think about it.


    But if you can''t think of a way, what should you do? I was born into a small family and survived so many years because one of my family is Yan Shanzi''s disciple. If I suddenly go back and learn nothing, everyone will guess that she was expelled from the school, and it won''t be easy to return to the family.


    I''m really not willing to let Lin Rufu succeed. How proud she should be when she leaves!


    "Elder martial brother, please slow down for a few days. Do you want to force me to death to be happy? I have promised you. " Nanji, with a crying voice, was in a bit of a rush.


    Yan Yongtian thought about it, just.


    "Three days, three days for you." When he said this, he turned and left. Then he turned around and went to find Meng Li. Meng Li couldn''t open the door. Yan Yongtian said outside:


    "don''t worry, I''ve asked Nanji to leave, and it will disappear here in three days. Then you won''t push her to me any more."


    Meng Li didn''t respond to Yan Yongtian. Yan Yongtian just stood outside and didn''t move. His eyes were gloomy and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Nanji finds Yan Shanzi in a hurry and tells him about Yan Yongtian driving her away. Yan Shanzi frowns and asks Nanji, "what do you think?"


    "Master?" Nanji was all soft and despairing.


    Why?


    Why doesn''t Shifu help her? Isn''t she Shifu''s disciple? After being together for so many years, do you really want to watch elder martial brother drive her out coldly?


    If Shifu wanted to stay, he would definitely tell her not to worry, but Shifu didn''t.


    "I don''t want to go." Nanji said, "I still want to accompany my master and serve him. How can I leave like this? I have failed my master''s cultivation."Yan Shanzi knows what Nanji wants, but Xiaotian


    He always tries his best to give what Xiaotian wants. He is really worried about the child. The child is too unstable. Even if he doesn''t like it, he will ruin his future. The child doesn''t cherish his body.


    "Is Xiaotian''s tone firm?" Yan Shanzi pondered and asked.


    Nanji nodded: "very determined, elder martial brother said that, there is almost no way to change."


    "Then you can go out and practice. It''s time to practice. After a while, Xiaotian will come back when he gets what he wants." Maybe Yan Shanzi thought this was too cruel, and comforted Nanji: "don''t worry, just go out once, you are still my disciple, master will let you come back."


    "But..." Nanji finds it hard to accept such a result. If he goes out and his elder martial brother is really with Lin Rufu, he will come back only to insult himself.


    But they can''t come back before they are together. It''s a dead knot and can''t be broken at all.


    Yan Shanzi also thought of it, he just sighed: "there is only love in the world, which is hard to understand. If you want to blame, you can only blame you for your love for Xiaotian."


    "Shouldn''t you blame her for being aggressive? Master, why don''t you think about it for me? " Nanji couldn''t help asking.


    She resents Yan Shanzi''s attitude now.


    She had never experienced these attitudes before. In the past, she stood in the United Front with her master to ask for the client. She didn''t think it was cruel. Now she feels extremely cruel.


    I don''t know what the consignor realized is that Yan Shanzi and his elder martial sisters and younger martial brothers are so ruthless. In the past, they asked the consignor to agree to Yan Yongtian''s unreasonable demands. Today, Yan Shanzi also asked Nanji to agree to Yan Yongtian''s unreasonable demands. It''s also a reincarnation of heaven and a cause and effect.

 Chapter 2419

    Yan Shanzi didn''t expect to be questioned by two disciples one day.


    He was angry: "who gave you the courage? Don''t be presumptuous here as a teacher


    Seeing that Yan Shanzi was angry, Nanji became more and more aggrieved. The master refused to say a word of comfort, and had no good words.


    "Master, this is to force my apprentice to death!" Nanji cried bitterly.


    Yan Shanzi wrung his brow: "how can I force you to death? I just told you to go out and practice, and I said I would not want you."


    "But..." Nanji said: "when they are together, I will make them unhappy when I come back. I will humiliate myself and say that they have to be driven away again. If they are not together, they can''t come back. Then I can''t accompany Shifu any more."


    "I can''t help it." Yan Shanzi said coldly.


    Yan Shanzi''s attitude did not change at all. Apart from anger, he was only indifferent. This made Nanji despair. He said tearfully, "I know, master, I''ll leave first."


    After leaving Yan Shanzi, she wants to ask for her younger martial sister. Now only her younger martial sister can change her elder martial brother''s decision, but how about asking for her younger martial sister?


    How can we be reconciled?


    How to keep your head down?


    At dusk, she found her younger martial brother who had just come out of the cave and hoped that he could help her. He thought that he would be duty bound and even share a common hatred with her. But when he learned the attitude of master and elder martial brother, he just said with a embarrassed face: "elder martial sister, I can''t help it."


    "You can plead for me." Nanji places his hope on his younger martial brother, but he also knows that his hope is slim, and his younger martial brother is especially embarrassed:


    "then I will only make my master hate and embarrass me, and my elder martial brother will blame me."


    Blame me for meddling.


    Nanji looks at his younger martial brother in a daze. Is he such a cold person in his heart?


    I used to stand on my side, didn''t I? How did this happen?


    Nanji just forgot that the reason why she used to be on her side was because she was on her elder brother''s side. Now that she and her elder brother are opposite, he will not hesitate to be on her side.


    The younger martial brother knows that as long as he stands on the elder martial brother''s side, he will never make Yan Shanzi angry. If he wants to have a foothold here and not be driven away, the only choice is to stand on the elder martial brother''s side unconditionally.


    "But what should I do? Are you willing for me to leave here? " Nanji asked as if he was crazy.


    Younger martial brother just sighed and comforted her.


    Younger martial brother Yan Yongtian went to the cave to practice. This time, he didn''t say any more words about giving up to Meng Li. Nanji thought that she was going to waste one day, and there were two days left, which meant that she could only use the cave once more and would say goodbye here?


    At dusk, there were still some herbs to be collected. She went back to the yard and found her younger martial sister standing in the yard.


    Nanji pretended to be indifferent. She used to rummage through the herbs, but her mind was not on them. She asked Meng Li coldly, "who came to see the joke?"


    Senior brother will not come out of the cave again from now till dusk tomorrow. She doesn''t worry about his sudden appearance.


    Meng Li just said faintly: "you lost."


    "Lost? I didn''t lose The South has a hard tongue.


    Meng Li just laughed: "but you have to go."


    "Elder martial sister, I feel comfortable at the thought that you are going to leave. What will elder martial brother do in the future? You will never force me around again."


    "I''m very glad!"


    "Lin Rufu, you are too proud." Nanji gritted her teeth, she said: "I didn''t go a day, this yard is still mine, so you get out of here."


    "All right." Meng Li didn''t say much about it. He left naturally.


    Even if he came here to stimulate Nanji, he made it clear that he wanted to let her go. He couldn''t be kind enough to help her plead for mercy and let her not have such extravagant hopes.


    When people come to a dead end, they always do something to fight.


    I don''t know what she will do.


    Nanji''s face was expressionless with tears, very desperate, absent-minded to clean up the herbs, put the herbs in the room, she dragged a heavy step out.


    Walking took too much time. She chose to fly with the imperial sword. In about half an hour, she arrived at a cliff.


    There is a tree on the edge of the cliff, which is covered with red leaves. If you look closely, there is a red and yellow snake circling on the tree.


    Nanji bites his teeth and flies up. He picks up the snake with his sword and knocks it out. The bright snake gives people a very poisonous feeling. Nanji takes out the snake gall and goes back to the valley.


    It''s getting late, and night is falling. Nanji goes to the alchemy room in the night, uses snake gall to make medicine, makes the medicine, and then goes to Lingmai cave.


    This pill is special. Once it is kneaded, it becomes powdery. It is sent to the South and sprinkled at the entrance of the cave. The smell spreads quickly.


    Yan Yongtian is practicing. Suddenly, a sweet and greasy smell comes from the air. His expression is suddenly gloomy, but he also knows that something is not good.


    If he didn''t have the luck to practice at that time, he could avoid the disaster. But he was just practicing, which led him to inhale into his body and attack very quickly. Yan Yongtian said with gnashing teeth:"Get the hell out of here!"


    He has sensed the smell of Nanji.


    "How do you find snake gall to be used as medicine?" When Nanji appeared in front of Yan Yongtian''s eyes, Yan Yongtian asked angrily.


    Nanji also heard the medicine, but it wasn''t as serious as Yan Yongtian. She said, "elder martial brother, this is it. We can only achieve each other."


    "No, I don''t want to be with you. I''m so mean and mean. It makes me sick!" Yan Yongtian staggers to his feet. He is afraid of luck now. If he uses a little more strength, the medicine in his body will be doubled. If he doesn''t solve it at that time, he may die.


    Nanji''s face is full of tears, and she looks very sad. But there are many desires and confusion in her eyes. At this time, she looks very moving, but Yan Yongtian is not in the mood to appreciate it.


    "Elder martial brother, I have no choice." Relying on Yan Yongtian''s luck, she began to approach him unscrupulously, grabbed his hand, and said:


    "elder martial brother, after I belong to you, you will not let me leave here."


    Even if willing, what about Lin Rufu? After knowing what happened to her and her elder martial brother, Lin Rufu should be killed.


    After being together, maybe the elder martial brother will experience his own good. How can he know if he doesn''t have a fight?


    If you don''t fight, you can only be driven out. If you fight, you still have the chance to stay.


    In particular, this poison is very special. As long as you are with elder martial brother this time, elder martial brother will have that kind of idea as long as he sees himself. As time goes by, he will be infatuated with himself.


    She didn''t want to use this poison. She ran into that snake half a year ago. The master said it was extremely difficult to meet. Maybe it was destined to be today, so she didn''t tell anyone that she had met that snake.


    Now for her use, will not lose, God so.

 Chapter 2420

    Yan Yongtian was extremely disgusted and angry:


    "I can''t die."


    Nanji asked in bewilderment:


    "why not, elder martial brother, you should understand that if you don''t achieve good things with me now, we will be seriously injured, and then our foundation will be damaged. No matter how hard it is to improve, you will die!"


    Yan Yongtian was hot and dry all over, and even his breath was hot. He asked angrily:


    "so you are a vicious woman, don''t you love me? How can you do this to me? "


    "I can''t help it. I don''t want to. I don''t want to." Nanji is helpless and miserable.


    She doesn''t want to hurt her elder martial brother. Besides, she won''t hurt him. He is a man. He can''t take that kind of thing seriously. He will definitely be with her.


    Elder martial brother definitely won''t choose more serious consequences than just being with him once. But Nanji doesn''t know Yan Yongtian very well after all. He is extremely stubborn, and he will only obey his mind at the moment, and he won''t care about the consequences at all.


    If you take into account the consequences, the plot will not be so decisive self destruction.


    "Elder martial brother, that''s it. We can''t drag on any longer. You won''t want to drag on, will you?" Nanji looked at him pleadingly. She had inhaled a lot of toxins, and now it''s serious.


    Elder martial brother is becoming more and more serious with time. Why do you insist?


    Nanji reaches out his hand and begins to untie his belt. Yan Yongtian stares at him and wants to shoot Nanji to death. But he doesn''t want to be lucky. If he is lucky, he may lose his mind completely.


    "Go away!" Yan Yongtian rushed out in a hurry. He didn''t want to go with Nanji.


    He wanted to find master to detoxify, but he knew in his heart that it was very difficult to detoxify. There was an antidote, but where can I find it now?


    By the time master went out to find an antidote, things might have come to an irreparable situation.


    Seeing that he had left, Nanji was extremely embarrassed and felt deeply insulted. However, the matter had come to an end.


    She followed quickly, and roughly guessed that Yan Yongtian would go to Yan Shanzi, so she went directly. At this time, Yan Shanzi''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, looking at his favorite little heaven.


    "Nanji, you are crazy!" When Nanji stumbled in front of him, Yan Shanzi gave her a slap. She was hit by the wall, and then collapsed on the wall. Her mouth overflowed with blood, and she said powerlessly:


    "please help me and my elder martial brother, and I don''t want to see his foundation destroyed."


    Yan Shanzi''s chest fluctuated. At this point, he still felt that Xiaotian and Nanji had solved the poison. Then he began to persuade Yan Yongtian:


    "Xiaotian, man Han, don''t care about this. It''s not you who suffer."


    "No, I feel sick. I don''t. I''d rather die than surrender." Yan Yongtian was extremely repulsive. He said, "master, this time Nanji is plotting against me. If I do something to Nanji, don''t blame me for killing my classmates."


    Yan Shanzi took a look at Nanji, but he didn''t say anything.


    He just said to Nanji, "you''ll have to taste the bitter fruit of the future. I''ve stressed many times that you can''t harm each other. But if you do this to your elder martial brother today, you''re bound to suffer retribution."


    Nanji cried and sophisticated: "I didn''t harm my elder martial brother. As long as my elder martial brother and I are together, we will not be all right. We can improve each other''s cultivation. Don''t you know, master?"


    "You taught me that!"


    Yan Shanzi said regretfully, "if I knew that you would use it to harm Xiaotian after teaching you alchemy, I would never teach you."


    Yes, this poison, if both sides are poisoned, it can really make the cultivation level rise after combining. But the key is that Xiaotian just doesn''t want to. Can he force Xiaotian?


    Xiaotian is deeply poisoned now. Even if he gives him pills, it''s only a temporary relief, and the problem has to be solved. It''s reasonable to say that the best solution is to work with Nanji. Xiaotian is a man, so it can''t be regarded as a loss.


    "Master, it''s no use saying that now." Nanji seems to hold on. If Yan Shanzi wants Yan Yongtian to be good, he must help him to accomplish it.


    If Yan Yongtian doesn''t want to destroy the foundation, he can only compromise.


    Yan Yongtian looked at Nanji and said, "cheap thing, don''t insult me."


    "Even if you look for people who are not poisoned, it will have an impact on you. You can only look for me. Only when we are together can we repair it and make it better." Nan Ji hated Yan Yongtian''s attitude and roared angrily.


    Yan Yongtian sneered: "foundation?"


    "I care?"


    Nanji this completely angered Yan Yongtian, really you Nanji can''t? If you let fu''er get this poison, and then combine it with yourself, the effect will be the same as that of you and Nanji.


    If it''s not a last resort, he doesn''t want to find fu''er. He doesn''t want to embarrass fu''er like this, but he is deeply poisoned. He must solve the problem within an hour. The only woman he can find within an hour is fu''er.


    "Nanji, I''m the first one to destroy you now!" Finish saying, Yan Yongtian regardless of want to hand, but Yan Shanzi stopped him."Well, Xiaotian, you really don''t care about yourself?"


    Yan Yongtian snorted: "I don''t want her, I want Fu Er."


    "Fu Er? Would she like to? " Nanji sneers.


    Yan Yongtian said, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    "Master, you will help me, won''t you?"


    Yan Shanzi was in a bit of a dilemma, he said: "now the fastest way is to send you and Nan together. If fu''er doesn''t agree, it will only hurt you if you drag on."


    "I don''t care. Nanji is disgusting. If I have to talk to her, I''d rather die."


    "Alas." Yan Yongtian said all this, Yan Shanzi can only rely on him, thinking that if fu''er had to be willing this time, she would become Xiaotian''s person, and Xiaotian would not have to pursue her.


    "I''ll wait for you in the cave." Yan Yongtian said.


    Now I can''t find the poison. Only the cave has residual poison. If you need Fu Er to be poisoned, you have to take her there first.


    "It''s here. We''ll go there together after we''ve convinced her." Yan Shanzi couldn''t do anything to let his female apprentice be poisoned. If it was spread, his reputation would be destroyed.


    Others should say that he is no different from the pimp.


    Yan Yongtian was a little dissatisfied. Yan Shanzi said, "Xiao Tian, you should also consider the reputation of being a teacher. Fu''er, though soft in appearance, is actually very strong. If you take her directly, be careful that she can''t think of it for a moment."


    "We asked her to come here for persuasion. Maybe she didn''t have the heart to compromise before, did she?"


    "Good." Yan Yongtian reluctantly agreed. Yan Shanzi went out and left him and Nanji. Nanji stared at him: "I''ll bet my life, she won''t!"

 Chapter 2421

    Yan Shanzi arrives at Meng Li and calls Meng Li in a hurry. Meng Li reluctantly gets up and follows him. On the way, he tells Meng Li something.


    Meng Li


    I thought Nanji had any means, but I didn''t expect to choose this one.


    How can she choose this method? The risk is very high, but the success is also very high.


    She thinks that this is the only way for people like Yan Yongtian. In fact, Nanji can try other ways, but she finally chooses this way and wants to take a shortcut.


    But what does Yan Shanzi mean?


    Meng Li feels a little sad. At this time, is it OK to complete Nanji and Yan Yongtian?


    The practitioners didn''t care too much about these things. Besides, Nanji was willing to offer.


    Can Yan Yong not condescend? It''s not about finding a reason to take advantage of yourself.


    Yan Shanzi also said to Meng Li: "fu''er, you depend on your elder martial brother and save your elder martial brother once. After that, you and your elder martial brother will treat you well and won''t make you suffer."


    "Master, I can''t do it." I still refuse to leave Meng.


    "Go and see your elder martial brother first. Maybe you can''t bear to see him suffer." Yan Shanzi didn''t say anything else. He took Meng Li into the house.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Nanji, who was seriously injured and poisoned, leaning against the wall, while Yan Yongtian was sitting on a chair. The attack of toxin made him red all over. Seeing Meng Li coming, he stood up excitedly and called:


    "fu''er."


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. Yan Yongtian said, "can you help me?"


    "Elder martial brother, I will help you and elder martial sister." Meng Li took a look at Nanji.


    "No, I''m not with her. If you don''t save me, I can only destroy the foundation. I''d rather destroy the foundation than let you understand my heart to prove my innocence." Yan Yongtian said stubbornly.


    Meng Li sneers at the bottom of his heart. It''s a good moral kidnapping. According to Yan Yongtian, if you don''t save him, he has an accident. That''s his own fault.


    The final responsibility is not because Nanji''s brain is confused and poisons him, but because he can''t save himself when he sees death, and he has to carry all of it on his back?


    It''s true that part of Nanji''s move today was forced by itself, but what about that? Is there still a small number of clients forced by Nanji? It''s just karma, a revenge.


    There are many ways for Nanji to die. She chose the most despised one.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t force me. I really can''t do it. Although I''m a practitioner, I think innocence is more important than life. If elder martial brother forces me today, fu''er will die here!" Meng Li tears immediately fall, and then take out a dagger against his neck, back a few steps, looking particularly helpless.


    She has to take the initiative to force Yan Yongtian to die before he does. In this way, she doesn''t believe that Yan Yongtian can do this.


    Yan Yongtian was obviously stunned for a moment, and then advised: "fu''er, don''t you understand? You''ll be mine sooner or later, it doesn''t matter. "


    "No, even if it''s your person sooner or later, I can''t be like you before I get married. Elder martial brother, do you have to hurt fu''er like this?" Meng Li asked pitifully.


    "Are you willing? Fu''er just wants to keep the most important things. You and Nanji elder martial sister, I won''t mind, OK? "


    Yan Yongtian wants to curse his mother very much. Others don''t mind him.


    "Do you dislike me so much?" Yan Yongtian frowned, more and more gloomy, his face seemed to be covered with dark clouds, a sign of the coming storm.


    Meng Li


    Anyway, they just kidnap each other.


    "Are you really willing to hurt me?" Meng Li sniffed and asked sadly.


    Yan Yongtian: "do you really want my foundation destroyed?"


    Meng Li


    "As long as elder martial brother and elder martial sister are together, everything can be solved. Why do you want to embarrass a weak woman like me? Elder martial brother, why are you so anxious? You will deeply hurt fu''er''s heart."


    Yan Yongtian was completely angry and roared to the extreme:


    "do you have the heart to disgust me with such a disgusting thing? Fu Er, have you ever cared about me? Why do you have to push me to her? "


    "How cruel you are


    He is like a furious lion. Many emotions are piling up in his heart, especially Meng Li''s death. The dagger plunges into Yan Yongtian''s flesh. The visible blood causes great stimulation to Yan Yongtian. Meng Li sees that he wants luck several times, maybe to hurt Nanji, maybe to hurt himself, or to hurt himself. He doesn''t know which one, but he is sure that he is near It''s the limit of patience.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, her hand became harder and her blood flowed out more. She cried: "elder martial brother, don''t force a woman who regards innocence as her life."


    Seeing that Meng Li''s injury is getting worse, Yan Yongtian can''t bear it. He strikes Meng Li''s hand with a force and tries to shoot down her dagger. Unfortunately, even if Meng Li is hit, he doesn''t throw away the dagger because of the pain.


    "Master, elder martial brother, don''t stop me. If you touch me again, I will explode!""Well, Lin Rufu, you are tough enough." Yan Yongtian was on the verge of losing his mind. He looked at Yan Shanzi and said, "master, it''s late at night. You have a rest early."


    Today, he has to possess Lin Rufu, even if he uses violence, even if Lin Rufu is not poisoned.


    He can''t manage so much. Yan Yongtian is full of lust and strong hatred. He feels that he is on the edge of emotional collapse and is about to explode.


    Meng Li looked at Yan Shanzi in a panic: "master, don''t go."


    She seemed to have a premonition. She looked at Yan Shanzi pleadingly.


    "Master, I''ll blow myself up if you don''t go!" Yan Shanzi opened his mouth to force him.


    "No," he said Yan Shanzi was in a dilemma. He was very worried: "do evil!"


    "No! Master, if you leave, I''ll hate you for the rest of my life. Master, you can''t be so cruel. Do you really want to watch my apprentice be ruined by my elder martial brother? " When Meng Li looked at Yan Shanzi, his eyes were sharp for a moment, which made Yan Shanzi feel as if he had been fixed. He couldn''t move. He really couldn''t move. He was a teacher. He couldn''t do such a thing.


    "All right." Yan Shanzi looked at Meng Li. He didn''t mean to go either. He said, "don''t be ridiculous. I''m not that kind of person."


    Meng Li immediately said, "thank you, master. You are very kind."


    If Yan Shanzi left today, she must be careful of Yan Yongtian''s life. She must make Yan Shanzi regret it.


    "Master!" When Yan Yongtian saw that his master didn''t follow his wishes at this time, he was very mad and completely lost his mind. He really began to explode his luck. Yan Shanzi didn''t stop him, because he knew Yan Yongtian''s state at this time.


    Just now he was lucky once. Now he is lucky again. He will not succeed if he explodes. It will only make him lose his mind temporarily.

 Chapter 2422

    Yan Yongtian did not succeed. He was so impulsive that he completely catalyzed the toxin in his body.


    He has been Meng from gas can not care so much, luck did not consider the consequences.


    Seeing that he was in such a state, Meng Li immediately said to Yan Shanzi:


    "master, let''s go."


    "If he and his elder martial sister can''t get rid of their poison, they will destroy their foundation."


    Yan Shanzi was helpless and went out directly. Meng Li said to Nanji, "take care, elder martial sister."


    Then she left, too.


    Nanji looks at Yan Yongtian, who is coming towards her. She can''t help but shed tears. She suddenly has some regrets. How can she do this kind of thing on impulse.


    But it has become like this, and there is no room to look back.


    She closed her eyes in despair, hoping that her elder martial brother would be kind to her after he recovered, so that she could make a bet.


    I think with that kind of relationship, elder martial brother will pity her more or less.


    I''m no worse than Lin Rufu


    Yan Shanzi is outside. This is where he lives. Meng Li planned to go back to his yard, but he was stopped by Yan Shanzi.


    "That''s it." Yan Shanzi said faintly, and seemed to ask.


    Meng Li sighed and didn''t speak.


    According to the degree of Yan Yongtian''s poisoning, it''s dawn when he completely detoxifies.


    "Please take more care of me." Meng Li has no heart left behind.


    After thinking about it, I''d better show my kindness. This is the character of the client. She said, "although I have some small conflicts with Nanji, I don''t want Nanji to have an accident."


    "Master, do you know? If I promise my elder martial brother today, she will be miserable. No one will detoxify her. "


    "I did it for her, too." Meng Li smiles bitterly and touches his neck. Yan Shanzi looks at the blood on Meng Li''s hand and doesn''t speak.


    When Meng Li saw that Yan Shanzi didn''t speak, he saluted him and said, "the apprentice left first."


    "You guys always make a mess of things." Yan Shanzi said suddenly.


    Meng Li is silent.


    Yan Shanzi said, "do you know the root cause?"


    Meng Li: "what?"


    Yan Shanzi frowned: "if you promise Xiaotian, these things will not happen again, and Nanji can''t do such things."


    "It''s because you are not with Xiaotian that Nanji feels that she has the opportunity to do this kind of dirty things. It''s undoubtedly a kind of torture to her, and Xiaotian suffers for you."


    "I have advised you many times that Xiaotian is a good choice. You don''t want to die."


    "Don''t you understand? With Xiaotian''s identity and ability, if you want to find a better woman than you, he just loves you too much. You have to. Where can you find someone who treats you so sincerely? Fu''er, some people don''t wait until they lose them to regret


    In the face of Yan Shanzi''s moral kidnapping, Meng Li doesn''t want to refute anything, because he can''t change Yan Shanzi''s idea.


    She is really the number one player in the back pot. Now Nanji is also to blame for doing such a thing. It''s to blame that she didn''t stay with Yan Yongtian and gave Nanji hope.


    "It''s like this every time. As long as I help you analyze the pros and cons, you won''t talk. Fleeing can''t solve the problem." Yan Shanzi said heavily.


    He always felt that if he spent so much time, it would lead to tragedy sooner or later.


    Meng Li: "master, I didn''t escape. I''ve said many times that I only have the same affection for my elder martial brother. Now I can''t have love, and I can''t have it in the future."


    "Just now, I turned down my elder martial brother, and it''s very clear. Have you forgotten?"


    She didn''t say no, she didn''t hang Yan Yongtian, didn''t she refuse again and again? No one has ever heard her refusal in his heart.


    Wen Yan, Yan Shanzi a little weak, waved: "you go."


    "Thank you, master." Meng Li plans to leave, Yan Shanzi stops her again, takes out a bottle from her body and throws it to Meng Li: "I''ll go back and apply medicine, and I''ll be fine soon."


    "Thank you, master." Meng Li took the medicine and left. Although there was a lot of blood on his neck, it was not very painful.


    She hurt herself and took the measure.


    Meng Li went back to take medicine for a good night, but Yan Yongtian didn''t stop here.


    As Meng Li had expected, they stayed up until dawn, intermittently for several times, and then they got rid of the poison completely. Moreover, both of them entered a small stage, and everything seemed to be better.


    But Yan Yongtian turned his face and didn''t recognize others. His mind had already recovered a little at the first time, but he was still confused, and his body still had a strong desire to drive him and make him submit. Only then did he have the next time and again. Nanji was overjoyed. After all, all kinds of expressions proved that Yan Yongtian accepted her.


    She thought that Yan Yongtian would not pursue this matter any more. Anyway, he was the beneficiary, especially when he was promoted. But after Yan Yongtian was completely clear and advanced, he did not say a word to her.The ruthlessness of her hand directly shattered her meridians, thus breaking her path of cultivation.


    Nanji looks at Yan Yongtian expectantly for one second. His heart is full of sweetness. But the next second, Yan Yongtian is so unprepared for her that she is dying. He just asks Yan Yongtian: "why?" He fainted.


    Yan Yongtian got up and put on his clothes. His eyes were very cold. He hooked his lips: "why?"


    "I had the courage to poison me last night, so I have to bear the revenge from me."


    "Why do you disgust me? I used you, I don''t destroy the foundation, I don''t need you, I destroy, now I use you, you and I don''t destroy, do you think everyone is happy? But I''m going to destroy you. " He stretched out his foot and kicked Nanji''s body, his eyes were sinister.


    Nanji couldn''t hear these words. She couldn''t bear it and fainted. Yan Yongtian even wanted to kill her directly, but his eyes were deep for a moment, and finally gave up.


    When Meng Li learned that Nanji had been destroyed, there was some accident. How quickly did Nanji repay?


    Yan Yongtian is so cruel, but Meng Li doesn''t feel too sorry. In the story, Yan Yongtian can''t destroy the client after he destroys himself. Later, he destroys the client''s medicine, which is provided by Nanji.


    What was Nanji ande''s heart at that time?


    She is an accomplice. She can stop and inform Yan Shanzi. At that time, Yan Shanzi didn''t agree that Yan Yongtian destroyed the way of the client''s practice. But she didn''t do anything and chose to help Yan Yongtian. If she didn''t provide medicine to Yan Yongtian secretly, the client would not be destroyed. At that time, Yan Yongtian was a useless person. What could she do to destroy her?


    Today''s event is a self catalyzed one. It''s Yan Yongtian who started it. She feels that her revenge on Nanji is almost over. Yan Yongtian''s performance makes her satisfied. Now Yan Shanzi can only say a few words about himself. It''s Yan Yongtian, not her, who has done harm to his classmates.

 Chapter 2423

    Yan Shanzi felt a little uncomfortable about the destruction of Nanji, and said to Meng Li:


    "how can things be like this?"


    Meng Li couldn''t speak. Yan Shanzi sighed, "in the final analysis, it''s all your fault."


    "Is it my fault, too?" Meng Li was very uncomfortable: "why do I blame everything, master? It''s their own choice."


    "Cause and effect cycle, or that sentence, what on earth do you really don''t understand? Why can''t you just try to accept a small day once? "


    "Well, blame me." Meng Li began to cry after brewing his emotion: "if I have to bear this crime, then do I have to do something to atone for it?"


    Meng Li''s words left Yan Shanzi speechless. What''s the point of his going on? Can fu''er make a living again?


    After Yan Shanzi left, his younger martial brother came to see Meng Li. He went to see Nanji. Nanji couldn''t get up yet and complained to him for a long time. After such a big event, his younger martial brother still felt sorry for Nanji, but he also felt that the main responsibility was his third elder martial sister.


    "Third Elder martial sister, what''s wrong with elder martial brother? If you promise him as soon as possible, the second elder martial sister will have no idea and will not cause today''s tragedy." He directly blamed the strange way.


    Meng Li looked at his younger martial brother in a daze: "do you blame me, too? Is it about the elder martial brother that I am to blame for all the bad things? "


    Younger martial brother''s lips moved and his voice whispered: "elder martial sister Nanji is still because of you in the final analysis."


    "Blame me?" Meng Li looked desperate: "OK, I know."


    "Then I''ll die and show you now, OK?" Meng Li was suddenly angry, and his face was slightly twisted: "so you all think that the culprit is me, can I atone for my death?"


    "Don''t you just want to make me die? I''m dead. I know you always have a good relationship with elder martial sister Nanji. If you want to reprimand me for her, I''ll take it. "


    "No, it''s not like that." The younger martial brother was flustered. He said, "elder martial sister, I''m just talking about the matter. You and the second elder martial sister are in the same position in my heart. I don''t favor anyone. It''s just that today''s tragedy could have been avoided, but it happened."


    "We have a long life of cultivation, but the elder martial sister can''t practice from now on. She will be a mortal and leave us in a few decades. It''s so short for the practitioners."


    "I can''t bear to think of decades later."


    "Needless to say, it''s all my fault. I''ll die for it."


    After Meng Li said that, he took out a pill and put it in his mouth without any hesitation. The younger martial brother''s eyes widened. Although he didn''t know what elder martial sister had eaten, it could be seen that the elder martial sister''s mouth was bleeding black, which was obviously a sign of poisoning.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll go to the master." Looking at Meng Li''s face in pain, holding the table with one hand and falling down at any time, his younger martial brother was at a loss and left in a hurry.


    He never thought that he could take poison just by saying something to his elder martial sister.


    When Yan Yongtian and Yan Shanzi arrive, Meng Li is in a coma. Yan Yongtian sees that her fingernails are black, and the blood vessels on her hands are also black. It seems that there are living creatures in the blood vessels. It seems that she is moving.


    This sign


    It''s killing poison.


    "Come here, what''s going on?" Yan Yongtian directly put out his hand and pinched his younger martial brother''s neck and asked, "are you forcing me to do this?"


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother..." The younger martial brother looked at Yan Shanzi in a panic. He was pleading. Yan Shanzi frowned: "Xiaotian."


    Yan Yongtian snorted and let go of his younger martial brother


    The younger martial brother was extremely scared and said: "no, I just regret the experience of the second elder martial sister. I came to tell the Third Elder martial sister that if she promised you, elder martial sister Nanji would not do that kind of thing."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m doing it for you. If the Third Elder martial sister feels guilty and doesn''t want to have another tragedy, I''ll promise you. I just want you to get what you want as soon as possible."


    "Do I ask you to be smart? Do I need you to do this? " Yan Yongtian was laughed by his younger martial brother. He said, "if something happens to fu''er, you can''t live!"


    "I..." Younger martial brother did not dare to say any more. Seeing that Meng Li''s blood vessels were getting darker, it seemed that they would explode at any time. He said quickly, "master, please help the Third Elder martial sister."


    If he took out a bottle of poison, Yan fu''er sighed that he could not save it


    Where does Yan Shanzi know that Meng Li only dares to take poison when he knows that he has this pill through the plot?


    Originally, she didn''t plan to clean up her younger martial brother so quickly. Who knew that he was in a hurry to come, so it was only easy.


    But Yan Shanzi doesn''t know that Meng Li knows, because he hasn''t told anyone at this stage.


    "If you don''t have this medicine, will fu''er die?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    Yan Shanzi, with a worried face, said: "fu''er''s heart to die should be determined. She doesn''t know that I have this elixir. She didn''t leave a way for herself."He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "you children are really doing evil."


    "Go and get the basin." Yan Shanzi sighed. After feeding Meng Li the pill, he ordered his little apprentice.


    The younger martial brother climbed to get the basin, and then stood aside in fear, watching Yan Shanzi bleed Meng Li. The black blood actually flowed half of the basin, and the color of the blood became normal. Yan Shanzi was relieved to see this:


    "it''s OK."


    "We have to bleed until the color of the blood is normal before we are out of danger. Fortunately, we come quickly, otherwise fu''er''s body will lose more."


    Looking at the black blood, Yan Yongtian was very distressed. He saw that Yan Shanzi had given Meng Li some pills that were good for his health, and his face was better. After a while, Meng Li awoke in seclusion, and Yan Yongtian''s crazy eyes came into his eyes.


    "Elder martial brother." Meng Li opens his mouth weakly and shouts. She knows that she''s bleeding. Now she''s losing too much blood. She feels dizzy when she lies down.


    "Why are you so stupid?" Yan Yongtian asked painfully.


    Meng Li said bitterly, "my younger martial brother said I was guilty and that everything was because of me. Now my elder martial sister is so guilty again. I think I should atone for my death."


    "I don''t want to live."


    Meng Li is disheartened. He doesn''t look at Yan Yongtian anymore.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t say that. Will you forgive me? I didn''t mean to The younger martial brother said in a hurry.


    Meng Li said powerlessly: "younger martial brother, you are right. It''s all my fault, my fault!"


    "I should die. I deserve to die. If I live, I will harm others. If I live, I will only harm elder martial brother and elder martial sister. Now elder martial sister has been harmed by me." Meng Li burst into tears.

 Chapter 2424

    She looked so miserable and remorseful that she really wanted to die.


    "I really don''t want to live any more. I think I''m a drag on my elder martial brother. He will suffer for me and hurt himself in the future. How can I bear to let you and myself go?" Meng Li said intermittently with a crying voice that his mood fluctuated greatly.


    "Younger martial brother is right. It''s all my fault." Meng Li sobbed.


    Younger martial brother:


    Please don''t say any more. My eyes are more and more deep now?


    I''m just talkative. Who knows that the Third Elder martial sister is so fragile? I can''t stand it.


    "What a mouth Yan Yongtian stares at his younger martial brother and says, "if you can ask your elder martial sister to forgive me today, I will forgive you. If you can''t ask me, I will never let you go."


    Yan Yongtian is very anxious, in the face of such Meng Li extremely at a loss, she is so fragile, it seems that nothing can be experienced.


    She seems to be so kind, and now she is in deep remorse.


    "Elder martial sister, forgive me. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t talk too much." The younger martial brother blamed himself very much. After thinking about it, he began to slap himself awkwardly. With one sound, he rang through the room.


    Meng Li said sadly, "you''re right. I''m the one who''s wrong. Let me die. If I die, my elder martial brother won''t suffer any more."


    "Do you really love me? Really don''t want to see me hurt again? " Yan Yongtian calm face asked Meng Li: "then you clearly have another choice, why do you want to die."


    "I have no choice." Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian in despair.


    Yan Yongtian: "yes, as long as you are with me, I promise never to hurt myself or you."


    "No, I can''t do it. I can''t take it." Meng Li shook his head desperately.


    Yan Yongtian took a deep breath: "you mean you''d rather die than be with me."


    "Elder martial brother, yesterday you would rather die than be with elder martial sister. This is a truth. I can''t accept you at the moment." Meng Li mentions Nanji, which makes Yan Yongtian look ugly.


    "And I''m really fed up with your accusations. I really don''t want to listen any more. I feel so bad now. Will you go? Let me be alone. " Meng Li is very repulsive.


    The younger martial brother didn''t get Meng Li''s forgiveness. He was even more flustered. He begged: "elder martial sister, you must forgive me."


    "I don''t want to hear you anymore. I don''t want to hear you anymore." Meng Li twisted his brows.


    "Get out." Yan Yongtian looks at his younger martial brother angrily.


    "Younger martial brother, I don''t blame you. I just don''t want to hear you speak any more in my life. As long as I hear you speak, it''s painful and I want to die. You make me feel especially guilty. Yes, it''s all my fault." Meng Li gave Yan Yongtian a strong hint.


    Let Yan Yongtian eyebrow moved.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go." The younger martial brother left bitterly for fear of provoking Meng Li again.


    After he left, Meng Li was silent. What else did Yan Yongtian want to say, but he remembered that he had left. Before he left, he told Yan Shanzi to take good care of Meng Li.


    After he went out, he caught the younger martial brother who had just left and made him dumb without mercy.


    The little younger martial brother was full of blood. Looking at Yan Yongtian, he could not speak, but could only make a strange sound. He never thought that the elder martial brother would treat him so cruelly.


    He will not know that the fundamental reason that drives Yan Yongtian to do this is that Meng Li never wants to hear what he says, saying that he feels painful when he hears what he says.


    Yan Yongtian thinks of Fu''s suicide because of his younger martial brother''s words, fearing that the tragedy will come again, so he thinks that younger martial brother should not speak any more.


    Under Meng Li''s powerful hint and Yan Yongtian''s twisted psychology, he brought down a disaster to his younger martial brother.


    Yan Yongtian came back and said to Yan Shanzi indifferently, "master, go and see my younger martial brother."


    "What does he do?" Yan Shanzi asked, puzzled.


    Yan Yongtian took a look at Meng Li and said, "my younger martial brother talks a lot, which almost killed fu''er. Since then, I don''t have to speak any more."


    "You Yan Shanzi''s eyes widened: "what did you do to him?"


    "Just can''t talk, nothing else."


    "Muddle headed, muddle headed, that''s your younger martial brother. My God, you are becoming more and more shameful now!" Yan Shanzi was so angry that he wanted to kill Yan Yongtian.


    But, this is his favorite apprentice!


    But the two apprentices he had worked hard to cultivate, one of them was completely abandoned, and the other seemed to be mute. What evil did Yan Shanzi do? One by one, his apprentices had an accident.


    There are also students who commit suicide.


    Several apprentices had accidents one after another, and Yan Shanzi couldn''t accept it. But Yan Yongtian still stood straight in front of him and said:


    "if Shifu is not satisfied, I will break my meridians and compensate Nanji, and then destroy my throat and compensate my apprentice."


    "If I take poison, I can kill myself.""You Yan Shanzi''s forehead is full of blue veins. There is no way to take Yan Yongtian.


    Now I dare not say the words of blame, for fear that it will stimulate him.


    "Well, I''ll go and see the old and the young first." Yan Shanzi has a big head. He looks back at Meng Li resentfully. All kinds of things are Fu Er''s persistence.


    Now that there is a lot of trouble, why can''t we choose a result that everyone is satisfied with?


    After Yan Shanzi left, he left Yan Yongtian and Meng Li facing each other. Yan Yongtian suddenly said to Meng Li, "fu''er, I''m sorry."


    "Elder martial brother?" Meng Li wanted to get up, but he was weak, dizzy and couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this, Yan Yongtian sat beside Meng Li''s bed and said, "I''m sorry, Nanji and I did that."


    "No, I don''t mind." Meng Li said weakly.


    "Why don''t you mind, don''t you mind anything like that? Do you really have me in your heart? " Yan Yongtian suddenly asked harshly.


    Meng Li looked indifferent: "my elder martial brother and I are only in the same family."


    What Yan Yongtian did just now is quite satisfactory to her. He directly makes the younger martial brother dumb. In the plot, the younger martial brother talks too much, which adds a lot of pain to the client.


    You should be dumb.


    Just now I hinted at Yan Yongtian. Yan Yongtian lived up to his expectations.


    Because she analyzed Yan Yongtian''s character, as long as she hinted, he would do it.


    Yan Yongtian doesn''t love anyone, and he doesn''t love himself. In the plot, he doesn''t cherish his own cultivation and life, and it''s even more impossible to cherish others. Therefore, no matter Nanji or his younger martial brother, he has no psychological burden to destroy them.


    It''s easy to retaliate against my younger martial brother. He''s the one who''s in a hurry. He doesn''t want to find a chance.


    So much for his revenge. In the future, he will concentrate on "treating" Yan Yongtian.

 Chapter 2425

    Yan Yongtian sneered: "it''s really a good feeling for a fellow."


    "I''ve done so much for you. You''re just a friend. If not, don''t you have any friendship?"


    Meng Li can''t speak. Yan Yongtian suddenly grabs Meng Li''s shoulder and shakes it vigorously, with a ferocious face: "you say it!"


    "I don''t know what to say. My life is here. Take it if you want, elder martial brother."


    "I don''t want your life, I want you!" Yan Yongtian suddenly changed his face, and then began to pull Meng Li''s clothes. Meng Li was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Yan Yongtian to be like this.


    In the plot, when the client still has accomplishments, Yan Yongtian never makes such a move. It''s not because Yan Yongtian can''t beat the client, but at that time, Yan Yongtian feels that he can get her without this way.


    Is Yan Yongtian angry now?


    It should also be that Yan Yongtian still has some residual toxins in his body. He was poisoned only last night, and today he is stimulated again.


    "Stop it Meng Li looks panicked.


    Yan Yongtian doesn''t stop and tries to go on. Meng Li attacks Yan Yongtian directly, but he tries to suppress him with stronger force. The strength of his body is not as good as Yan Yongtian, but in terms of divine consciousness, Meng Li absolutely crush Yan Yongtian.


    Aware of the attack of a divine sense, Yan Yongtian knows that it''s Meng Li. At the moment, he looks crazy and has fallen into madness. He has to get Meng Li, so he chooses to fight with Meng Li''s divine sense directly.


    He didn''t think that he would lose, but the reality is that he and Meng Li collided with each other, and his divine sense was injured. He seemed to hear a burst of broken voice burst out of his mind. He was stunned and stared at Meng Li in amazement. Then there was an extreme pain in his mind, which made him unable to move.


    He held his head and couldn''t breathe because of the pain. This kind of pain was more painful than any pain in his body. Before Meng Li, he thought Yan Yongtian didn''t feel the pain. It turned out that the pain was just not in place. The pain in the past was within his tolerance.


    "Fleur, you hurt me." Yan Yongtian painfully looked at Meng Li: "then you kill me, I am willing to die in your hands."


    Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian blankly and fearfully. Her whole body curls up together. She holds herself and shakes her head desperately: "elder martial brother, I don''t want to. I didn''t mean to."


    "I didn''t expect you to..."


    In fact, she has been merciful. If she doesn''t, Yan Yong''s sense of heaven and God will be destroyed and the whole person will be gone.


    It''s not reluctant to be merciful, but it hasn''t made Yan Yongtian feel pain.


    "What''s worse than you? Younger martial sister, how can your Divine sense be more powerful than mine? " Yan Yongtian asked without understanding.


    Meng Li shook his head desperately: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s suddenly aroused. I''ve always been weaker than you."


    "You don''t want to, for the sake of resistance, even so." Yan Yongtian frowned and was in agony. His lips were pale with pain: "don''t be afraid, younger martial sister. I won''t tell my master."


    "Shifu will not blame you. I will protect you."


    "What do you do?" Meng Li pointed to Yan Yongtian''s head and asked timidly.


    Yan Yongtian smile: "nothing, I was damaged, slowly can repair."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Meng Li


    How can it be repaired without natural resources? Since then, Yan Yongtian may feel extra painful when he wants to use his divine consciousness.


    This is really a neuropathy, moody so impermanent, at this moment normal people should not be more angry?


    Meng Li thought for a while to understand why Yan Yongtian suddenly became a kind-hearted appearance.


    It''s a different kind of self-esteem. What''s the use of his continuing to get angry now? If he attacks him again, he will feel worse, and he can''t resist.


    It''s better to make a change, so that others will only regard him as Moody and succeed in covering up other factors.


    "I''m sorry, Forrest. I was impulsive just now. You can punish me whatever you want." Yan Yongtian rubbed the temple, still very painful, said difficultly.


    "Elder martial brother, I want to have a rest. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?" Meng Li said weakly.


    Yan Yongtian takes a deep breath and takes a look at Meng Li. Fu''er accidentally hurts himself and feels afraid, otherwise he would not be so weak now.


    She seems to be afraid to pursue what she tried to offend her just now?


    Now the God knows the sea pain unbearable, Yan Yongtian also really have no heart to say with Meng Liduo, then patted her on the shoulder, said: "Fu Er, I go to rest first, you also rest."


    "Goodbye, elder martial brother." Meng Li looked at him with vigilance and fear.


    After Yan Yongtian''s figure disappeared, Meng Li''s eyes quickly returned to plain.


    Nanji was shocked to know that his younger martial brother was dumb by Yan Yongtian, but the reason was that he ran to help him say a few words?


    Nanji is still a little amorous, and the younger martial brother is a little fighting for her injustice, but in the final analysis, he still hopes Meng Li and Yan Yongtian can be together. Only after they are together, will the waves be calm, so as not to have a wave and a wave.From the bottom of my heart, I''m afraid it will affect him some other day. After all, as long as I live in the valley, I can''t turn a blind eye to some things.


    If Nanji is at the scene, as a sensitive woman, she will know Meng Li''s hint to Yan Yongtian, but she can''t hear it.


    But Yan Shanzi and Yan Yongtian didn''t think so much. They just thought Meng Li was angry. After all, they were angry and committed suicide. It''s normal to say these words.


    She grinned bitterly and was helpless. She completely destroyed herself. She didn''t have to go home. She was trampled under her feet when she went back.


    It''s just like this. Will elder martial brother let her go?


    If you drive her away again, she''ll be dead.


    Yan Yongtian can only rely on his tiny ability to repair his damaged divine consciousness, which is a long process. Only when he gets a little repair, the pain will slowly disappear. If he wants to repair it completely, he needs rare natural resources and precious things, such as precious things, which are extremely slim.


    Fortunately, Yan Yongtian is not a person who cherishes himself very much, so he doesn''t care too much about these.


    He hid in his room and was busy repairing, but he worked hard for Yan Shanzi. All three apprentices needed his care.


    The little apprentice''s voice is completely useless. The poison of the little world''s hands doesn''t leave him the possibility of saving. So does Nanji.


    After wandering among the three disciples, Yan Shanzi didn''t understand why all the disciples had an accident in just a few hours.


    Is the cause fu''er or Nanji?


    South mail? But she got beyond the scope of punishment, Yan Shanzi thought it was still very distressed, and felt that the little apprentice was wronged, just said a few words, this life can no longer speak.


    But it''s all done by Xiao Tian. He really can''t help it.

 Chapter 2426

    You can''t ruin Xiaotian any more.


    Meng Li took the poison, but it still had some effect on his body. He kept quiet for a few days, while Yan Yongtian went out. Although he didn''t say what he would do, Meng Li could roughly guess.


    He may have gone to inquire about the treasure of restoring divine consciousness.


    When Yan Shanzi later asked her where the poison she was taking came from, Meng Li said that she sent it to Nanshun.


    It''s true that Nanji is also on the other side of Nanji. Nanji learns the art of alchemy. Since he has learned the art of alchemy, he can not only make pills that are beneficial to human body, but also poison.


    Yan Shanzi sighed. He regretted that he had sent the church to the south to refine the poison pill and caused so many disasters.


    But as Yan Shanzi''s apprentice, how can he not poison Dan?


    Nanji can also get out of bed and walk. The first thing after getting out of bed is to find Meng Li.


    Meng Li didn''t have much reaction when he saw Nanji, although now Nanji is a few years old because he has lost all his accomplishments.


    "You''re satisfied." Nanji''s face turned yellow, and no longer had the same luster as before.


    There is no light in her eyes any more, just like the client in the plot. After the client is destroyed, she admires Nanji, her face and her brilliance.


    She looked even more haggard with her long hair and no decorations on her head.


    Meng Li said faintly: "elder martial sister, all this is not what I want to see."


    "I didn''t think you would do that directly, and I didn''t think elder martial brother was so cruel. I just hate you and don''t want to see you for the moment, but who knows you are so crazy to stay."


    "I have made you better. If I really wanted to destroy you, I would have stopped my elder martial brother at that time. Do you understand?"


    "As long as I say no, elder martial brother will never agree with you..."


    Meng Li asked Yan Yongtian to achieve all the goals she wanted to achieve, and now he began to pretend to be a good man.


    The client is kind, Meng Li began to maintain her image, anyway, revenge is up to now, there is no need to pick the cheek to quarrel, meaningless, that does not mind pretending to be a good person, no matter whether Nan mail letter or not, she is like this.


    "Elder martial sister, you''ve never seen my good intentions. What''s more, it''s all caused by elder martial brother that you''re like today. Why do you blame me?" Meng Li stares at Nanji wrongly.


    It''s disgusting to send Nan.


    Meng Li speaks with sincerity. Shouldn''t he blame Yan Yongtian?


    It''s not that she shakes off her meridians. Meng Li stares at Nanji, thinking that Nanji won''t still have feelings for Yan Yongtian, right?


    Can you still have feelings for him?


    But it''s true.


    Yan Yongtian really abused her thousands of times, and she treated Yan Yongtian as if she had never thought before. This kind of feeling is beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    "You are disgusting, Lin Rufu." Nanji looks at Mengli powerlessly, and can''t hold up hatred. The so-called hatred should have the ability to support her to revenge, but she doesn''t have the ability now.


    Meng Li just asked, "elder martial sister, what do you want me to do?"


    "I put down my dignity to beg you. Don''t pick any more issues. Let me stay here. I''ve only been a few decades, but I also want to see the future of you and your elder martial brother." Nanji thought about it and said with embarrassment.


    Meng Li said: "no, elder martial sister, don''t worry."


    I won''t drive her away. It''s like this. It''s OK to stay here, but there''s no cultivation. I''m sure I can''t make any more pills. At best, I can help Yan Shanzi straighten out the herbs and do some rough work.


    She certainly can''t go home. It''s more difficult to go back.


    "I''ll help you, elder martial sister. To be honest, I''m full of guilt for you. I shouldn''t be self willed at that time. I''m so smart that I want to push elder martial brother to you. Can''t you deny my heart?" Meng Li said.


    Nanji just gave a sneer from his throat. He didn''t say anything else. When the wind blew, Meng Li said, "it''s a little cold. I''m weak recently. I want to rest."


    Just looking for an excuse, Nanji still understood. His lips moved and he left without saying anything.


    It can''t be denied that Lin Rufu wants to push her elder martial brother, but what''s the final result? Obviously insulting her, too.


    It doesn''t matter. I have become a useless person. No matter how much gratitude and resentment I have, I can only put it down. How can I fight with a man of practice? No doubt ants bite elephants.


    After Nanji left, Meng Li went back to her room to drink a glass of water, and then went out. She wanted to take a walk.


    Just as he just came out of the yard, he met his younger martial brother. When he saw Meng Li, it was like a mouse meeting a cat. He immediately lowered his head and did not dare to look at Meng Li.


    "I''m sorry, younger martial brother." Meng Li stopped him and began to play a good man again.


    I don''t know if the client will live in the valley after he comes back. If he does, the younger martial brother will be punished. If there is no accident, he won''t be attacked any more. Then this "accident" should be over. Don''t make other things happen because of this accident.


    "I couldn''t help it at that time. I was hit too hard at that time, and I was very vulnerable. I really wanted to die at that time. Who knows I didn''t die, but I succeeded in killing you like this." Meng Li said sadly.The younger martial brother opened his mouth. He didn''t want to make any noise. He didn''t want to face those strange noises. He reminded him that he had become a mute all the time.


    As long as you don''t speak, no one will think of him as dumb.


    He just shook his head.


    Meng Li said, "younger martial brother, you don''t blame me."


    "I don''t want to. I didn''t expect elder martial brother to be so impulsive."


    Mentioning Yan Yongtian, there is a moment of resentment in younger martial brother''s eyes, but it is fleeting, but it also makes Meng Li confirm younger martial brother''s attitude.


    He didn''t hate himself. He hated Yan Yongtian more. That''s the difference between younger martial brother and Nanji.


    Nanji loves Yan Yongtian unconditionally and thoughtlessly, so even though she is so cruel to her, she never hates him?


    But all the way, my younger martial brother only respects and flatters Yan Yongtian, and has no strange love. It''s strange that Yan Yongtian makes him like this.


    On the contrary, he seemed innocent. After all, he was very serious about suicide at that time, not just pretending.


    "Master, is there any way?" Meng Li asked again.


    The younger martial brother shook his head and waved his hand. It seemed that he didn''t want to face Meng Li and left in a hurry.


    Meng Li also noticed the unusual look in his younger martial brother''s eyes when he mentioned master. He also complained about Yan Shanzi.


    He must have asked Yan Shanzi to be his master, but Yan Shanzi did nothing and did not punish Yan Yongtian. How can he calm his resentment and make him willing?


    Meng Li''s disciples are like this. No matter when he arrives, Yan Shanzi can only kidnap himself morally. On the surface, he has no crime.


    Younger martial brother, will he regret his talkative?


    So much pain and pressure of the consignor are the result of their joint efforts. Nanji has said a lot, and his younger martial brother has also said a lot.


    She is thinking about when Yan Yongtian will come back.

 Chapter 2427

    She is thinking about this, Yan Yongtian really came back.


    I don''t know whether he came to find himself on purpose or just met him. Meng Li asked:


    "where has elder martial brother been recently?"


    "I''m going out for a walk." Yan Yongtian didn''t say what he went out to do, and then he said, "but this time I went out to your family."


    "Ah?" Meng Li had some accidents.


    In the plot, Yan Yongtian has never been to the client''s family, but during that time, Yan Yongtian has never been out and has been here.


    This time, is it because he hurt Yan Yongtian''s divine sense that he had to go out and then went to the trustor''s family by the way.


    "Yes." Yan Yongtian smile: "you are surprised?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been back for many years. Master didn''t let me." Meng Li looks lost.


    Yan Yongtian: "do you want to go back? I''ll take you back. "


    "Master won''t agree." Meng Li said.


    Yan Yongtian: "as long as I tell Shifu, Shifu will agree. Don''t worry about it."


    "What did you do when you went to my house?" Meng Li turned to ask.


    Yan Yongtian seems to be in a good mood. He said, "I''ll just briefly talk about my identity and your relationship, and then I''ll simply mention that your family is very supportive of me and you."


    "They are very satisfied and feel that we are a perfect couple."


    Meng Li sighed. The trustor''s family, alas


    In the eyes of the small family, only interests can be seen, especially when the client is still a common girl. It''s only because he became Yan Shanzi''s apprentice that they remember, otherwise they should forget now.


    Having not returned home for many years, they do not know what the client looks like or what his character is. Just seeing Yan Yongtian, do they think they are made in heaven?


    In particular, did any of them really know Yan Yongtian?


    However, it seems that their reaction is also common. How can they be expected to consider for a common woman who has been away from home for many years.


    "What else?" Asked Meng Li.


    Yan Yongtian: "what else?" He thought for a while and said, "if you like, I''ll let my master lead me to your home to propose marriage some other day."


    "No Meng Li resolutely refused, she said: "elder martial brother, I''m really not ready."


    "You refused me again." Yan Yongtian was in a good mood, but now he was gloomy again: "what else can you do except refuse me?"


    "Can''t you let me go? Elder martial brother, why can''t you let me go? There are so many women in the world. Which one is better than me? Why do you waste your time on me? I''m so scared, so scared! " Meng Li stepped back two steps, and his whole body was full of rejection. There was fear in Yan Yongtian''s eyes.


    "You are afraid of me again. You were not like that before!" Yan Yongtian didn''t understand. He didn''t seem so afraid of him a few days ago.


    Mingming didn''t refuse him so hard a few days ago. Mingming gave him a feeling of success a few days ago. How could he suddenly return to his original form.


    "Good, don''t be afraid." Yan Yongtian wants to get close to Meng Li, but Meng Li still retreats. She shakes her head like a Qiongyao lady. Looking at the innocent, helpless, kind and pitiful, she shakes her head and tears:


    "elder martial brother, please don''t come here. Please let me go. You promised me that you would let me go once before, so how about this time? You''ll let me go


    "You?" Yan Yongtian felt a little surprised, then burst out laughing and said: "fu''er, you really dare to think."


    "If you want to let you go once, you want me to let you go forever. Can you use your brain to think about it? How can it be? Even if I give up my life, I can''t give up you! "


    "You are so naive and lovely, fu''er. Elder martial brother just came back. Don''t annoy me, OK?"


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. He didn''t seem to dare to annoy him any more. Yan Yongtian was satisfied. He said, "fu''er, you can only be mine in your life."


    "You have to learn to accept."


    "By the way, will you listen to the family? Will you listen to master? " He asked again.


    Meng Li guessed that Yan Yongtian must have intended to exert pressure on her through her family. At that time, people all over the world will ask her to be with Yan Yongtian.


    In order not to let Yan Yongtian disturb the client''s family, Meng Li shook his head and said: "no way, I have a weak relationship with my family. Since I left home as a child, they can''t be my master."


    "You...!" Yan Yongtian gritted his teeth and asked, "if the family has to ask you anything?"


    "Then I''ll die!" Meng Li''s eyes are so firm that Yan Yongtian''s heart is shocked. Now it''s a little difficult, and Fu Er is dying.


    "Well, Val, you win again this time." Yan Yongtian clenched his fist and loosened it. At last, he didn''t do anything. He just angrily left Meng Li such a sentence and left.


    Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian''s back. His back is somewhat desolate. It''s a kind of desolation that can''t be desired.Although he broke up in a bad mood today, Yan Yongtian seemed to forget all his unhappiness the next day. He happily made the breakfast. Meng Li stared at the breakfast, broke it off and smelled it, which was the same as before.


    "Elder martial brother still won''t let me go?" Meng Li asked.


    Yan Yongtian said, "I love you so much. I can''t help it. I can''t help it."


    In fact, he didn''t want to let it go, but when he made breakfast, he really couldn''t help it. He begged Meng Li: "as long as you eat one piece, I''m very satisfied, and I can be happy for many days."


    "But if I eat one piece, I will suffer for many days. Don''t force me, OK?"


    "Why do I force you again? Don''t you do anything that makes elder martial brother happy?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    "You must force me?" Meng Li looked at him in despair.


    Yan Yongtian is crazy: "I say again, I didn''t force you, I just love you too much, don''t you believe it? Look... "


    Yan Yongtian reaches out his hand and grabs Meng Li''s wrist. He does not hesitate to cut a wound on Meng Li''s wrist, and then let Meng Li''s blood drop on the cake. Meng Li doesn''t fight against anything. He just silently watches the blood drop by drop, watching the blood melt into the cake and dye the cake red.


    Then, Yan Yongtian rudely shakes off Meng Li''s wrist, and his eyes protrude because of too much excitement. He suddenly falls into a crazy situation. This time, it''s not self mutilation, but cruelty to others.


    He picked up the cake stained with blood, his expression crossed the extreme satisfaction, he said: "you see how beautiful the cake becomes because of your blood."


    "Is your blood fused with mine? Your blood smells good, flo Yan Yongtian put the cake on the tip of his nose and smelled it. The expression on his face made people shudder.

 Chapter 2428

    In Meng Li''s view, Yan Yongtian is not sick all day, and he is suffering.


    This kind of people, extremely need a sense of existence, all the time looking for a sense of existence.


    I just can''t relax, I just can''t stop.


    As long as the body allows a little, he starts to toss.


    He gently put the cake in his mouth and bit it. The expression on his face was very surprised: "it turns out that Fu Er''s blood is so sweet."


    "It''s delicious."


    He took another bite and then looked at Meng Li.


    I only saw Meng Li''s face numb.


    "Are you angry, Fleur?" Yan Yongtian asked carefully.


    It''s schizophrenic.


    Meng Li is still numb. Yan Yongtian seems to see the wound on her hand at this time, which is still bleeding. He is very distressed and apologizes to Meng Li all the time:


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "I shouldn''t have hurt you."


    "Elder martial brother, what are you going to do?" Meng Li looked at him numbly and said bitterly:


    "do you have to do this?"


    "Elder martial sister and younger martial brother have all become like that. If you want to destroy me now, you don''t have to do it. I''ll do it myself. You can tell me how you want to destroy me."


    "What?" Yan Yongtian opened his eyes: "fu''er, what are you talking about?"


    "Is what I said wrong?" Meng Li pointed to his wrist and said, "you''re going to drink my blood now. Do you want to eat my meat another day?"


    "How can you think of me like that?" Yan yongtiannu: "fu''er, you just have no fear!"


    "I''m not afraid? Elder martial brother, I''m afraid of you. I''m afraid of you all the time. What I''m most afraid of is that something happened. You abuse me, and you''re not afraid of being spoiled by your master. " Meng Li looked straight at Yan Yongtian and said:


    "elder martial sister and younger martial brother are the best examples. I don''t know which day I will be like them."


    Yan Yongtian''s eyes are bigger and bigger, and he is stimulated by Meng Li''s words.


    Meng Li doesn''t care what Yan Yongtian will do after he is completely mad. She just wants to stimulate Yan Yongtian. The revenge for Yan Yongtian has already begun.


    "Isn''t it? Have you ever taken care of elder martial brother? You''ve ruined their whole life. Why can''t I worry that elder martial brother will ruin me? " Meng Li has been staring at Yan Yongtian.


    "You''re not like them." Yan Yongtian clenched his fist and took a deep breath.


    Meng Li said with no expression: "why not? Didn''t younger martial brother and elder martial sister grow up with elder martial brother?"


    "We have grown up together since childhood. We have not only the same family, but also family and friendship. We should protect and help each other all our lives. But what have you done, elder martial brother?"


    "You are so cruel that your younger martial brother can''t speak any more. He is disabled all his life. He has cut off her path of cultivation and ruined her whole life. Don''t you understand how cruel it is for a man of cultivation?"


    Meng Li is just a genius. It''s probably shameless to say that she''s ugly. It''s clear that the whole thing was catalyzed by her, but now she''s come to yizhengyan to resign and blame Yan Yongtian.


    Standing in the perspective of justice and kindness, he fought for the elder martial sister and younger martial brother.


    Yan Yongtian always feels that something is not right, but he can''t say it again or remember it.


    "So that makes you more afraid of me?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    Meng Li stared at him: "elder martial brother, what do you think?"


    "Do you know what it means to hurt others? This is my experience now. I''m afraid that you will treat me like elder martial sister and younger martial brother one day. How can I really believe that you will show mercy to me when you are such a cruel person? "


    "You only love yourself. No, you don''t even love yourself. Who else can I expect you to love? Love me? Do you really love me? Then how could you cut my wrist and eat my blood? "


    "Instead of being harmed by you all the time, it''s better to end your life ahead of time and be clean." Meng Li''s body broke down and he was full of despair.


    Yan Yongtian, with his fist in his hand, stares at Meng Li: "am I that terrible?"


    "Why don''t you believe my love for you?"


    "How can I believe it! All the time, I''ve been afraid of you all the time. " Meng Li rushed to Yan Yongtian and yelled.


    "It''s just a little blood. I''ll give you as much as you want. Here you are." Yan Yongtian cuts his wrist and the blood flows out. He catches the blood with his other hand, then holds it to Meng Li and coaxes him:


    "fu''er, I''ll give it back to you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian''s expression and behavior, and he completely falls into madness.


    Her goal is about to be achieved.


    "Take it away, disgusting." Meng Li waved one hand and turned over the blood in Yan Yongtian''s palm.


    Yan Yongtian is one of them, disgusting?


    This word kept repeating and circling in his mind. He raised his hand and began to suck the blood from the wound on his wrist. He took some and said to Meng Li:"You see, it''s not disgusting, fu''er. Please don''t dislike me, OK?"


    "What do you want me to do? I do everything for you His face looked both helpless and twisted. The veins on his forehead were bulging and his neck was red.


    Meng Li seemed to have heard a big joke and said with a sneer, "you always have so many high sounding reasons. What''s for me? Is it for me to destroy younger martial brothers and elder martial sisters?"


    She kept mentioning younger martial brothers and elder martial sisters repeatedly.


    "It''s very hard for them to be like this now. I''m different from you. I have feelings for them. I''ll never be as cruel as you."


    Yan Yongtian said: "just because of you, younger martial brother said that you would commit suicide. If I don''t let him speak, you won''t commit suicide."


    "Nanji took what belonged to you, so I did it to her." Yan Yongtian said hatefully: "that time originally belongs to you, it was she who robbed you."


    He looks flustered, thinking also began to confusion, he stares at Meng Li, praying for Meng Li''s forgiveness.


    But Meng Li said: "everything is because of me. I''m a sinner through the ages. It''s my crime not to promise you. It''s also my crime for my younger martial brother and elder martial sister to have an accident. All of you let me carry the pot. If I die, can you still let me carry the pot?"


    "But can you hide your cruel nature? Because you are more powerful than the elder martial sister and younger martial brother, they have no resistance. You have given all the master''s unique skills to you. This is your cruel capital. You are more powerful than us. "


    Meng Li yells at Yan Yongtian, her tears falling from her face.


    Yan Yongtian was yelled by Meng Li, and his brain was blank for a moment. He pointed to his nose and asked, "so my sin?"


    "Elder martial brother, you can experience it by yourself."


    "Do you love what happened to them?" Yan Yongtian asked again.


    Meng Li shed a tear: "I am more afraid of my future, because you are more powerful than me."

 Chapter 2429

    "Are you afraid of my power?" Yan Yongtian seems to finally understand the point.


    Meng Li is just silent.


    "You''re afraid of me just because I''m better than you. I''m a threat to you?" Yan Yongtian''s eyes were red and he asked repeatedly.


    Meng Li lowered his eyes: "elder martial brother, you are too strong, and your mood is always unstable. That day I was almost killed by you..."


    "This kind of situation, how can I not always be vigilant, my heart, built a high wall, I am fed up with such days of fear, I want to end myself, so quiet."


    "You are afraid of me and hate me. You can''t see my love. Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters are also my sins now. Can I repay them? Do you want me to be the same as Nanji? " Yan Yongtian''s thinking ability is weak now, as if everything only needs a word from Meng Li.


    Meng Li stood up and looked at Yan Yongtian and said, "can you stop threatening me all the time, elder martial sister? They are all like this. How can I hope you are the same as them?"


    "You always only know to threaten me with your own body, force me, let me become your puppet, let me do things against my will, but I am not happy at all."


    "What are you not happy about? Do you care about me or not? If you don''t care about me, you don''t care about me at all. " Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li''s lips moved and didn''t speak.


    The client cares about him only because he is a senior brother and the moral kidnapping of the people around him.


    He always takes it as love.


    "You have left a deep fear in my heart. You are like a devil around me. Why don''t you let me go?" Meng Li was very weak and sat on the ground.


    She also held her head and cried, "will you let me go? Please


    "Forget it, I''d rather die for relief." Meng Li''s luck slapped him, and the blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. Yan Yongtian was very surprised, and then cried out:


    "well, fu''er, you don''t have to die. You don''t have to be afraid any more. I won''t threaten you any more."


    After that, he immediately broke his meridians, and then collapsed to the ground. Meng Li then looked up at him in amazement, and quickly checked him with his divine sense. He passed in a panic, tears streaming: "elder martial brother? Why are you so stupid? You Why are you so stupid


    "I''ll call master. You wait for me. You must wait for me." Meng Li got up in a hurry and ran out.


    Yan Yongtian can''t see the arc of her mouth when she goes out, but Meng Li is really satisfied.


    After quarreling with Yan Yongtian so much and playing the role of mistress of bitterness for so long, is it not to guide Yan Yongtian to self destruct?


    Every word of her implied that she was afraid of Yan Yongtian''s power, and she also let him recite the sins of Nanji and his younger martial brother. Yan Yongtian fell into a crazy situation and would not notice her guidance at all.


    He will only think that this is his own idea, he is such a radical and crazy person.


    Moreover, in the plot, the client commits suicide, and Yan Yongtian destroys himself.


    The last time he committed suicide, his younger martial brother took the pot. If there is no accident, Yan Yongtian will commit suicide like the plot.


    In particular, there are Nanji things on his head, in order to repay the so-called, he has to self destruct.


    On the other hand, he wants to tell the client that if you commit suicide, I will do more than you do. In the plot, the client is not dead, and he doesn''t dare to commit suicide.


    Later, he killed the client''s child, which completely broke the client''s heart. In desperation, he didn''t care so much. If he didn''t kill the child, maybe the client would be tortured by him.


    What a cold-blooded person, younger martial brother and younger martial sister, even children, even those who destroy their love, do not hesitate to destroy themselves. Does he have emotion?


    When he saw that the client really died, he did not hesitate to die. In his heart, what is the meaning of life?


    Meng Li is terrified in front of Yan Shanzi. He tells Yan Shanzi about it in a trembling way. Yan Shanzi nearly faints after hearing this, but he still keeps his figure and comes to see Yan Yongtian in a hurry.


    After checking Yan Yongtian''s situation, Yan Shanzi cried out in grief: "little God, why are you so stupid?"


    "Fu''er, you don''t have to worry about me hurting you any more. You see, I have no accomplishments." Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li crazily: "you won''t be afraid of me anymore, will you?"


    "I''m no longer a threat to you, and I''m atoning."


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel any more. I love you and will do anything for you."


    Meng Li was also devastated, kneeling on the ground: "elder martial brother, why are you so stupid?"


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you Yan Shanzi looks at Meng Li with hatred.


    Meng Li stretched out his wrist in fear and said to the master, "it''s just that my elder martial brother cut my wrist and ate my blood. I''m afraid. He begged him to let me go. That''s what he did. Yes, I should die."After that, she burst into tears and suddenly got up to bump against the wall. Yan Yongtian was very excited when he saw this. Yan Shanzi used his strength to stop Meng Li from bumping against the wall.


    "Master, let me die. I live because of my sin." Meng Li pleaded.


    She said a few words, but she didn''t cheat Yan Shanzi. What she said at that time was that there were a lot of details that stimulated Yan Yongtian.


    Yan Yongtian will not say these details, Yan Shanzi will not be aware of her intention, just as this is an accident made by Yan Yongtian himself.


    Besides, Yan Yongtian is going to drink his own blood. Can''t he be afraid? Yan Shanzi should be able to understand and understand when he calms down.


    In order to guide Yan Yongtian to self destruct this time, he also paid a lot. For example, Yan Yongtian was allowed to cut his wrist, hurt himself and commit suicide, which was like self mutilation.


    Yan Yongtian''s accident can only be made by himself, not by himself. Otherwise, Yan Shanzi will never let her go. She can avoid Yan Shanzi. But she still has a family. Although she has a weak relationship with the family, she can''t harm the family because of these things.


    "No!" Yan Shanzi imprisons Meng Li. If Fu Er dies, Xiao Tian may not live.


    "I really have nothing to do with you. What worries me most is that it finally happens!" Yan Shanzi picked up Yan Yongtian and went straight away. When he left, he set up a border and trapped Meng Li in it.


    Meng Li estimates that Yan Shanzi is going to rescue Yan Yongtian. Unfortunately, Yan Yongtian''s hand is fierce. He has checked it just now, but Yan Shanzi can''t help it. Maybe some rare things can make Yan Yongtian better, but it''s impossible to practice again.

 Chapter 2430

    Yan Shanzi failed to save Yan Yongtian. He really became a useless man, but his recovery was much better than that of Nanji. It can be seen that Yan Shanzi spent a lot of time on him.


    Meng Li is honest. He meditates and practices in jiejie. He comes out a few days later. It should be Yan Shanzi who takes Yan Yongtian to go outside. It takes time. Otherwise, she won''t be locked up for so long.


    Yan Yongtian, who had lost his cultivation, seemed to have a lot of vicissitudes, and his eyes were turbid. He said to Meng Li:


    "you won''t be afraid of me any more."


    "Elder martial brother, you are so stupid." Meng Li said bitterly.


    "You see, you''re really not afraid of me. You don''t fear me any more. You speak softly, not as sharp as before." Yan Yongtian said happily.


    Meng Limian tried to squeeze out a smile for her. Yan Yongtian looked at her eagerly and said, "fu''er, will you take care of me and protect me in the future? Now that I have no accomplishments, I can only rely on you. "


    How compassionate this is. It''s pathetic.


    As long as people''s hearts are fleshy, they should be moved to hear this.


    Meng Li seems to be no exception: "I don''t want to hurt you any more."


    "By the way, master told me to go there first. You can wait for me. Don''t think about it." Meng Li gives Yan Yongtian a gentle smile, which makes Yan Yongtian''s eyes straight.


    There is a feeling that everything is worth it in an instant.


    Fu''er is so gentle. This kind of tenderness is something he has never experienced. No, she has. Before she expresses her mind, she regards herself as her elder martial brother. It''s different from this kind of tenderness.


    Is fre willing to take on the rest of his life? Would you like to be with him for the rest of your life? Would you like to give him happiness? Yan Yongtian is very worried.


    "I''ll go with you, lest they scold you." Yan Yongtian said gallantly.


    Meng Li was in a bit of a dilemma. Yan Yongtian stood up and put his hand on Meng Li''s shoulder. Seeing that Meng Li was staring at him, he took back his hand and stepped out.


    Yan Yongtian doesn''t seem to care much about his lack of accomplishments. What does he care about!


    Meng Li and Yan Yongtian arrive at Yan Shanzi. His younger martial brother and Nanji are there. Yan Shanzi looks at Yan Yongtian and says, "Xiao Tian, I have something to ask fu''er, so as not to make you feel bad. Why don''t you have a rest first?"


    "Master, I''m not in a bad mood. I''m going to accompany fu''er." Yan Yongtian didn''t mean to go.


    Yan Shanzi thought about it, sighed and said, "then sit down and have a rest."


    Yan Shanzi had white hair on his temples. He was hard hit again and again. In a short period of time, his apprentices became like this one by one.


    This is his painstaking efforts of more than ten years. When he raised these children from childhood, he was about to leave school. He had such great changes.


    Yan Yongtian thought about it and sat down next to his younger martial brother. He looked at him and arched his hand at him. It was a salute. After all, he can''t call him elder martial brother now.


    "Fu''er, now that your elder martial brother has become like this for you, what are you going to do?" Yan Shanzi looked at Meng Li and said.


    It''s like this for a small day. It''s time to have your wish come true.


    If you pay such a huge price and can''t get what you want, how miserable it will be.


    "Master, what do you mean?" Meng Li sees Yan Shanzi calling Nanji and his younger martial brother over. They are all here. Are you going to put pressure on her together?


    Like the story?


    "Xiao Tian has become an ordinary person. He has a lot of inconvenience, so he naturally needs someone to accompany him and take care of him." Yan Shanzi pondered and said.


    Meng Li: "the master said, is it for me, elder martial brother?"


    "Why do I bear this sin again? I always think it''s my elder martial brother who doesn''t cherish himself."


    "Yes, master. I can''t blame fu''er. I''m willing to do all this." Yan Yongtian took a look at Nanji and said, "besides, I''ve done something to Nanji, which makes Nanji like this today. It can be regarded as a match for her gratitude and resentment."


    "I don''t want you to be so stupid, elder martial brother." Nanji looked at Yan Yongtian heartily:


    "I''ve recognized it, and I''ve endured it. I''ve never resented you or hated you, but you''ve done such a stupid thing."


    Yan Yongtian looked at Nanji coldly, but Nanji looked longingly at Yan Yongtian and said:


    "elder martial brother, shall we take care of each other from now on? I''m just like you now, so I don''t dislike you. "


    "Do you mean that fu''er will dislike me? South mail? What peace of mind do you have? Now you have to sow discord. " Yan Yongtian said immediately.


    Nanji shook his head with a guilty heart: "I don''t have one."


    "It''s just that fu''er wants to practice. Naturally, she can''t take care of you in everything."


    "Do you think you deserve me as much as I do? No, you don''t deserve it. I don''t want a woman like you to die. " Yan Yongtian rejected Nanji with a vicious and resolute attitude, making Nanji blush and extremely embarrassed.


    Yan Shanzi looked at Nanji: "well, don''t make Xiaotian angry again.""Fu''er, just say whether you are willing to take care of your elder martial brother." He looked at Meng Li sharply, as if to see through what Meng Li thought.


    He is numb to this disciple. It is not true that he is to blame for everything.


    After all, Lao Xiao and Nanji are made by Xiaotian, and Xiaotian''s situation is also made by himself. Fu Er''s death is also a sincere death. It''s hard for everyone.


    But all kinds of reasons are that fu''er always refuses to agree with Xiao Tian.


    I know the truth. I know that being a master can''t force others. I know that marriage should follow the wishes of the parties. I also know that Xiaotian is too demanding. Xiaotian''s behaviors are really chilling.


    But what can we do?


    Yan Shanzi''s heart is also quite complex, which should be resented and should not be resented.


    Meng Li said, "I''ll have a try."


    "Really?" Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li pleasantly and asked happily, "fu''er, are you really willing to take care of me? Will you stay with me forever


    Yan Shanzi also feels that Meng Li''s promise is somewhat straightforward, but it''s easy to be so straightforward. Everything he does is for Xiaotian, even if fu''er resents him and hates him.


    Over the years, I have put so many feelings into Xiaotian, just want to help him fight for what he wants.


    Meng Li said: "I am willing to take care of my elder martial brother for a period of time. It''s not that I want to be with him or that I promise to marry him afterwards. I just want to take care of him in such a special period because of my family''s affection."


    Yan Yongtian was stunned: "that''s it?"


    Meng Li nodded and gave Yan Yongtian a gentle smile: "well, elder martial brother, everything still needs time."


    Meng Li''s words imply that everyone present, don''t rush her, don''t rush to find her for the result, it seems that time can prove everything.


    "Everyone needs time to adjust their minds."

 Chapter 2431

    "Don''t force me. Don''t worry. I can''t give it to you now. If you have to force me, there will be more tragedies."


    Meng Li''s sad eyes swept over everyone.


    She said threatening words in the most tender tone.


    "Also, master, elder martial sister, elder martial brother, do you really think that everything is because of me? Should I bear this sin? " Meng Li asked again.


    Yan Yongtian was afraid of Meng Li''s repentance and the loss of his tenderness. He said: "I don''t blame you. I can only blame myself for everything."


    "Shifu, younger martial sister and younger martial brother, you can''t blame fu''er any more. All this has nothing to do with fu''er."


    Meng Li looked at Yan Shanzi: "master, do you really blame me? Hate me? "


    "No, I''m afraid it''s fate." Yan Shanzi sighed. After thinking about it, it seemed that he could only put it down. In addition to Xiao Tian''s attitude, it was meaningless for him to blame again.


    "I want to be sincere, not because of all kinds of consideration." Meng Li looks at Yan Shanzi.


    Yan Shanzi was silent for a few seconds: "being a teacher is also very complicated."


    "Complex? Do I want to be what I am today? I don''t want you to die. I don''t want you to live any more Meng Li said bitterly.


    "Fu''er, don''t talk about whether you will die or not. If you want to die, I will die in front of you, or I will go with you. We will be with you in this life, along the road of huangquan, and forever." Yan Yongtian said fondly.


    Meng Li looked South and said, "elder martial sister, do you think you should blame me?"


    "Isn''t it your fault to be like this today?"


    Nanji opened his mouth. I don''t know what to say. What''s wrong?


    She is just too afraid to leave. She just underestimates Yan Yongtian''s stubbornness and ruthlessness.


    Meng Li looked at the younger martial brother and said:


    "younger martial brother, I''m sorry about you, too. But if you didn''t come to say that to me at that time, I might not have wanted to die so much. Elder martial brother, he''s not like that. Now, you have some of your responsibilities. Do you accept it?"


    Younger martial brother nodded. He was dumb and could not say anything. Maybe he could say something, and he didn''t want to say it.


    Because there''s nothing to say.


    Meng Li said to Yan Shanzi, "master, I just hope you remember that I didn''t create everything by myself. Don''t blame me or hate me."


    "I''m the same one. I hope everything is OK, but it''s just against my wish."


    "Good, good." When Meng spoke calmly, Yan Shanzi didn''t know what to say except that he was good.


    It seems that fu''er is also very pitiful. She seems to bear a lot of things that she shouldn''t bear.


    I can''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "OK, go down. I''ll trouble you to take care of Xiaotian. Try it first." Yan Shanzi finally sighed.


    Meng Li said, "good."


    "Xiaotian, you also need to change your problems. Don''t always ask for something to embarrass fu''er. Now is an opportunity. You should cherish it." Yan Shanzi instructs Yan Yongtian.


    Fu Er''s attitude has been very mild, and the reason why she is so mild is probably with all kinds of guilt.


    Although Xiaotian has no accomplishments, her temperament is still there. Fu''er can promise and force her.


    Two people can still combine, it depends on whether Xiaotian can finally move fu''er.


    If you think about it carefully, you can''t just look at cultivation and longevity. It''s the most precious thing to be happy when you are alive.


    "Xiaotian will cherish it." Yan Yongtian nodded.


    Meng Li smiles. She has never made any guarantee, and has made it clear that she will not be with him for a long time. But Yan Yongtian may be stubborn and think so.


    Let it go. Nanji didn''t come to say a lot of things he wanted to say. Just listen to Meng Li. Many of Yan Shanzi''s words were blocked by Meng Li. Even many of his ideas were forgotten by Meng Li.


    Meng Li''s heartfelt words really made Yan Shanzi less resentful of her, and then Meng Li began to perform well.


    She must play an absolute good man in front of Yan Shanzi before everything can be implemented smoothly.


    Because both Nanji and Yan Yongtian have no accomplishments, they are no different from ordinary people, so they can no longer eat LingMi like the practitioners. They have to prepare their own food, and they can''t eat less than three meals a day.


    Besides, both of them can''t practice. At present, only Meng Li and his younger martial brother can take turns in the cave with spiritual pulse.


    Because Meng Li wants to take care of Yan Yongtian, he can''t go in at dusk and come out at dusk the next day. He has to come out to make food for Yan Yongtian.


    In fact, Yan Yongtian himself can cook and eat, but still enjoy her pay with peace of mind, would rather watch her delay cultivation in order to come out to cook.


    It''s selfish at the end of the day.


    If you really love someone, you won''t let her interrupt her cultivation, just for the chore of cooking. He can do it himself.Yan Yongtian won''t admit it. He doesn''t want his accomplishments to be higher and higher now.


    Meng Li firmly believes that if it goes on like this all the time, Yan Yongtian will have the heart to cultivate her as well as the plot. Sooner or later, he will want others to accompany him to become a mortal.


    There are too many trivial things. Fortunately, Nanji doesn''t need her to take care of her. Yan Shanzi mentioned it, but then he gave up the idea. If the three children eat together every day, sooner or later, something will happen.


    Let Xiaotian and fu''er cultivate their feelings.


    Today, Meng Li makes fish soup and cold wild vegetables. It''s relatively simple. He prepares a fruit next to it and puts it on the small table.


    "The fish soup is delicious." Yan Yongtian said smelling the smell.


    Meng Li laughs: "drink more then."


    Yan Yongtian is still relatively stable these two days, probably immersed in her careful care.


    I think everything is fresh. Another day, when Yan Yongtian makes trouble, Yan Yongtian becomes an ordinary person.


    And now he can''t hurt himself anytime and anywhere as before, and the things that shouldn''t appear are not in his eyes.


    Sharp tools.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at it, flo." Yan Yongtian stares at Meng Li and picks the fishbone for him. Meng Li is so considerate that he helps him pick the fishbone.


    Meng Li gently smile: "as long as it is done with heart, it will not be too bad."


    "I''m glad you''ve taken care of me so much." Yan Yongtian said contentedly.


    Meng Li smiles. Master is happy.


    Just for him to see, of course.


    "Eat it." Meng Li picked it up and put it in front of Yan Yongtian. Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li and said, "you eat it too."


    "I didn''t catch many fish today. You can eat them. It doesn''t matter whether I eat them or not." Meng Li said faintly.

 Chapter 2432

    Yan Yongtian face embarrassed for a moment, Meng Li do not know which point he touched.


    Then he said, "yes, I almost forgot that fu''er is a man of practice, which is different from me."


    Meng Li: "what


    She has a hunch that Yan Yongtian is not far away from being ill.


    It''s only been two days? How long have you been experiencing ordinary people''s life? Are you impatient?


    Did you start to lose? Do you feel a little bit about something you can''t practice?


    "Yes, I do." Meng Li is too lazy to listen to Yan Yongtian, so he puts a piece of fish in front of him.


    Yan Yongtian laughed and said, "let''s eat together."


    They begin to eat. Yan Yongtian expects Meng Li to eat. Meng Li eats directly. The result of eating is that Yan Yongtian is not full, but he doesn''t mean to say it.


    Meng Li did it for almost one person.


    "Elder martial brother, you have to be patient when you are in the valley." Meng Li said suddenly.


    Yan Yongtian: "I''m not depressed with my younger martial sister."


    "There is nothing to do every day. I think elder martial brother will still find life a little boring." Meng Li smiles.


    Yan Yongtian looks at Meng Li: "is that right?"


    "There''s no other way. Fu Er can''t accompany me all the time. If Fu Er is willing to accompany me all the time, I''ll never feel bored."


    "I have to practice. If elder martial brother wants to go anywhere, fu''er can protect you, can''t she?" Meng Li smiles gently, and Yan Yongtian is fascinated.


    I feel that the world is worth it in the moment, and the future can be expected.


    "Fu''er, you remind me that in the past I was always busy practicing and always had to learn all kinds of things from my master. I haven''t been able to spare time to see all the landscapes in the world with you. Now I''m free. Would fu''er like to show me the beauty of mountains and rivers?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    Meng Li chuckles. In the plot, Yan Yongtian also gives the client a suggestion to go out to play together after he destroys himself, but the client refuses.


    I''m worried about what happened to Yan Yongtian outside. She can''t afford it.


    However, from Yan Yongtian''s point of view, he naturally wants to pull the client to go sightseeing together. In this way, he can relieve his inner depression. Needless to say, it is difficult for the client to improve his practice.


    After he destroyed himself, he never wanted to see others make progress. The more progress he made, the more distance he was from him.


    Meng Li is based on Yan Yongtian has this idea, just at this time lightly put forward to the things, such a remind Yan Yongtian, and such a hint, just in line with his heart, Yan Yongtian will naturally take the initiative to speak, she wants, is Yan Yongtian take the initiative to speak.


    "Fu''er is afraid that she can''t protect her elder martial brother." Meng Li smiles.


    Yan Yongtian was very happy to see this: "would you like to? As long as you like, I don''t worry about other people. "


    "As long as the elder martial brother is in a good mood, fu''er will be OK." Meng Li said.


    As soon as Yan Yongtian patted the table, he said happily, "then I''ll go and discuss it with my master."


    Meng Li gave a faint hum.


    Yan Yongtian went to find Yan Shanzi and said that he wanted to go out for a sightseeing tour. Yan Shanzi refused at first. He said, "now that you are like this, fu''er''s cultivation is not high. How can you rest assured as a teacher?"


    "We don''t take the initiative to make trouble. If someone makes trouble for us, the name of my father in the newspaper can scare us away. It won''t be OK." Yan Yongtian said.


    Yan Shanzi shook his head: "not right."


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to live here all your life?" Yan Yongtian''s expression is not worried.


    Yan Shanzi frowned. He didn''t know how to make Yan Yongtian unhappy just by saying a few words and talking about the matter.


    Yan Yongtian said, "if you don''t have accomplishments now, you won''t be trusted by your master? Master thinks that the apprentice is useless and can only live under your wings? "


    Yan Shanzi''s lips moved. He wanted to say it was true, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I''m depressed when I stay in the valley. I want to go sightseeing with fu''er. I''ve experienced a lot together, and my feelings have been cultivated. Since my accident, fu''er has treated me very well. If I take this opportunity to capture her heart, I''ll get what I want. If I wait a few days, fu''er may change." Yan Yongtian sighed and said with patience.


    Yan Shanzi nodded: "fu''er treats you well."


    But also based on guilt, we can really take the opportunity


    "Do you really want to go out?" Yan Shanzi''s firm eyes on Yan Yongtian couldn''t help sighing.


    Yan Yongtian nodded. Yan Shanzi knew that he couldn''t change Yan Yongtian''s mind. He had to rely on him and took out a golden token from his body. It was very small. It was very small in the palm of his hand. He wanted to give it to Yan Yongtian. After thinking about it, he put it away.


    He called Meng Li to his side and said to Meng Li, "your elder martial brother wants to go out with you to see the mountains and waters. Would you like to?"


    "Fu''er is just a little worried that he can''t protect him well. Everything else is as he wishes. Just make him happy." Meng Li said with a bitter smile and guilt.Yan Shanzi nodded and gave the token to Meng Li, saying: "if you encounter danger outside, you can report your name as a teacher. This token can also protect your life when you encounter a fatal attack. Of course, it is also a token to prove your identity. I think there are few people in the world who dare to move my disciple Yan Shanzi."


    Meng Li took the token and said gratefully, "thank you for your consideration."


    "These days, you take good care of your elder martial brother. I can''t help but sigh. Why do you have to wait until something happens to your elder martial brother to learn to accept him?" Yan Shanzi sighed:


    "if you had realized this earlier, you would not have caused today''s tragedy."


    Meng Li said bitterly: "master is complaining about fu''er again, but how can I know that elder martial brother can do such a stupid thing? In the past, many things were very difficult and unacceptable to me. Master, you don''t know."


    "Last time, elder martial brother almost gave me the apprentice..." Meng Li hid his face, blinked, and tears came out. Looking at the master, he said, "fortunately, I''m fighting to keep my innocence, otherwise..."


    "What''s wrong with brother Fu? Now that the elder martial brother is like this, at least I have no fear and can take good care of him. "


    For Meng Li to Yan Shanzi said Yan Yongtian impulse wrong things, Yan Shanzi did not feel.


    That is to say, Meng Li can protect himself. If Yan Yongtian is successful, Yan Shanzi will not make decisions for her. This attitude is chilling.


    "Oh, so..." Yan Shanzi didn''t know what to say, so he said, "take good care of your elder martial brother outside, and remember to come back safely."


    Meng Li: "good."


    It''s settled. Yan Yongtian is very happy. He wants to start today. But Meng Li stops him and says he can''t leave until tomorrow.

 Chapter 2433

    That night, Meng Li packed up. The next morning, he went to Yan Yongtian to say goodbye to Yan Shanzi.


    Yan Shanzi gave them some spirit stones as expenses on the road, and also some silver and gold as expenses.


    Not every place uses spirit stone. Some small commodities are also bought with silver and gold.


    "How long are you going to be back?" Yan Shanzi asked.


    Meng Li hesitated, Yan Shanzi looked at Yan Yongtian: "how to say?"


    Yan Yongtian said: "I have no accomplishments. I need to measure the world with my feet. Maybe I won''t come back for a while."


    "Good." Yan Shanzi nodded and looked at Meng Li: "be sure to take good care of your elder martial brother."


    Meng Li nodded, and Yan Shanzi promised everything, which made Yan Shanzi very satisfied with Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li and Yan Yongtian go out. They are walking on the road. Yan Yongtian says to Meng Li, "fu''er, you could fly with your sword, but because I walk on my feet, it''s also a drag on you."


    Meng Li takes a look at Yan Yongtian and wants to know.


    But this is not suitable to say, she said with a smile: "as the elder martial brother said, we should calm down and measure the world with our feet."


    "Feel the beauty of nature."


    "It''s so nice of you to think that way." Yan Yongtian said happily: "then we will rely on our feet to finish the whole world, OK? We''re old when we walk. "


    "Grow old together."


    Meng Li laughs from the bottom of his heart. You can only grow old as you walk. You won''t grow old.


    And are you sure you can walk through the world with your feet on the day you die?


    Yan Yongtian didn''t let her fly with the sword and take him on a trip. He preferred to walk by foot, but also said that walking by foot was so noble. It shows that he has a great self-esteem.


    He didn''t refute anything. Yan Yongtian was excited and said that.


    It was only when I measured the world with my feet that I found that the world was so big that I walked most of the time to get out of the valley. But it didn''t take much time to fly the imperial sword once.


    "Have a rest." Yan Yongtian couldn''t hold it up, he said.


    Meng Li: "elder martial brother, are you tired?"


    "Are you not tired?" After Yan Yongtian asked such a question, he regretted it.


    People who practice are not so tired after walking for a long time.


    Yan Yongtian was very disappointed. He felt again that there was such a big gap between ordinary people and practitioners, and he was hungry.


    Along the way, fu''er didn''t say to find food for him. When she left, the master didn''t give him any dry food.


    Yan Yongtian was very distressed. Maybe master also forgot that he needed dry food and three meals a day.


    Did Neville forget it, too?


    Yan Yongtian thought, and because he was tired, he directly found a place to sit down and sulk. Meng Li knew what he was angry about, but she did it on purpose.


    However, he pretended to be innocent and asked carefully:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    Yan Yongtian is also embarrassed to say that he is tired and hungry, so he calms down and doesn''t speak. Now he is more and more worried about his ordinary people''s body. It''s too troublesome.


    And the other side Yan Yongtian squints at Meng Li, looking at her full of spirit and excellent state. If he can practice, he must be in the same state as the other party.


    "Are you hungry? Tired? " Meng Li seems to have a sudden realization, and then quickly apologizes to Yan Yongtian, saying: "elder martial brother, I''m sorry, I ignored it, blame me, my fault."


    "Don''t be angry, will you?"


    "Angry? I''m not angry. How can I be angry with fre? " Yan Yongtian frowns slightly, wants to attack, but does not have too big heart strength feeling.


    Another is just coming out, and Fu Er''s attitude makes him depressed.


    "I''ll go and get you something to eat." Meng Li looks around. He hasn''t come to the nearest town yet.


    We can only go to the wild to find something to eat.


    This kind of plane that can be cultivated is generally very wide, especially in Yan Shanzi''s semi reclusive state, where he is looking for a place with few people.


    "Elder martial brother, wait for me here. Don''t be afraid." Meng Li asked.


    Yan Yongtian asked suspiciously, "are you afraid?"


    Meng Li immediately panicked, covered his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, elder martial brother, I said something wrong."


    "Although I don''t have any accomplishments, I won''t be afraid. Don''t be so useless as I think, OK?" Yan Yongtian looks at Meng Li sullenly.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, elder martial brother, I''m wrong."


    "Go ahead." Yan Yongtian''s forehead was blue, and he was wandering on the edge of the attack. Seeing this, Meng Li quickly walked away.


    When looking for food, Meng Li hooks his lips and takes Yan Yongtian out. Then he feels better.


    There is a lot of time to try to make him pain, just need to find his own pain point.


    Meng Liming saw the hare, but she didn''t catch it. She thought Yan Yongtian didn''t need to eat so well. She just picked some wild fruits for him. She tasted one, which was sour enough, and then she took it back contentedly."I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I only found these fruits for you. I''m useless." Meng Li wrapped the fruit in lotus leaves and put it in front of Yan Yongtian. He said with great guilt.


    Yan Yongtian calmed down for a while, but he was no longer angry. Seeing that Meng Li got back a pile of crooked melons and cracked dates, and some wormholes, he had a very good temper. He took one and bit it. Meng Li made his teeth sour for him, but he didn''t feel anything. Instead, he looked at Meng Li obsessively and said: "the fruit Fu Er found is really sweet."


    This expression makes Meng Lidu wonder if only what she eats is sour. She picks up another one and tastes it. It''s still sour.


    This?


    "It''s so sour. Don''t eat it, elder martial brother. I''ll find it for you again." Meng Li covered his face with one hand.


    I don''t think Yan yonger would like to eat it alone, as long as I find it again


    "Yes? I''m so moved. " Meng Li didn''t talk about looking again, so he silently watched Yan Yongtian eat.


    He is really eat face does not change, a moment let Meng from all doubt he is not taste.


    But think of Yan Yongtian this person so can toss oneself, before all kinds of self mutilation have no change, Meng Li also can understand some.


    Watching him finish eating these fruits makes Meng Li feel that his stomach is full of sour water, but the other side doesn''t feel it at all, and says to Meng Li with a satisfied face:


    "I''m full, it''s delicious."


    "Good to eat." Meng Li smiles.


    There is a kind of feeling of punching on the cotton. I didn''t expect that the other party didn''t care at all and accepted it gladly.


    "I have a good rest, too." Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li: "let''s get up and go. If we walk fast, we can find the inn before dark."


    "Yes, you can depend on the arrangement for the money that master gives you. If you want to live in a place that you are satisfied with, money is not a problem. Don''t economize." Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li nodded: "all listen to elder martial brother."


    She looked up. The sun was setting.

 Chapter 2434

    Take Yan Yongtian to go on, and finally find an inn before dark. After opening the room, Meng Li doesn''t rush upstairs, but orders some food for Yan Yongtian in the hall.


    Meng Li watched Yan Yongtian eat it. Yan Yongtian had no taste and asked Meng Li to eat it. Meng Li just said, "elder martial brother, I don''t want to eat it."


    "No?" Yan Yongtian frowned.


    Meng Li said, "eat some."


    "Why does elder martial brother always ask me to eat too?" Meng Li held his head and asked.


    Yan Yongtian: "warm."


    Meng Li''s meaning is unidentified. I''m afraid it''s not.


    Probably because, so others can not see the gap between her and Yan Yongtian.


    What Yan Yongtian eats today is the ordinary food that ordinary people eat. Those LingMi contain energy, which Yan Yongtian''s body can''t bear.


    In other words, when people see Yan Yongtian''s food, they know that he is not a man of cultivation.


    "I really don''t want to eat. I''ll eat with you tomorrow, elder martial brother." Meng Li said.


    Yan Yongtian used chopsticks to stir vegetables. It seemed that he had no appetite. Looking at Meng Li, he asked, "are you so disgusted? Can''t ordinary people like us eat food? Will it pollute you? "


    "Elder martial brother, don''t be so sensitive, OK? I just have no appetite. " Meng Li said with a good temper.


    Yan Yongtian snorted, threw the chopsticks directly and said, "then I have no appetite."


    "When do you have an appetite? When do you eat with me? Only when you have an appetite can I have an appetite."


    Meng Li


    I thought Yan Yongtian could persist until tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that he would start to make trouble today.


    Isn''t that an obvious threat to her? She must eat with him, or he won''t eat. If he doesn''t eat with him all the time, according to Yan Yongtian''s temper, he may have been fasting.


    "Well, I''ll eat it tomorrow." Meng Li said with a gentle smile, "elder martial brother, I can''t force you to have no appetite."


    Yan Yongtian


    It''s totally different from what he wants to hear and see.


    He is very agitated suddenly, say to Meng Li: "Fu Er, you are not good to me."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian suspiciously.


    Yan Yongtian said: "before you must immediately accompany me to eat, you should know that I didn''t eat much today."


    Now, does she mean he''ll be hungry till tomorrow morning?


    It''s too much. Just one day out, that''s it?


    Yan Yongtian was angry and oppressed. Meng Li said sadly, "elder martial brother, why are you still like this? You have to force me to follow you for a little thing. I''m gentle with you. Then can you change some so that we can go further. If you always lose your temper, I''ll be very worried. When the time comes, we can only go back as soon as possible."


    "You..." Yan Yongtian hesitated, eyes shining: "go further?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Directed at Meng Li''s specious words, Yan Yongtian was immediately happy, he said: "I know."


    "Then we''ll eat it tomorrow."


    Although he seems to be coaxed, Yan Yongtian still has no plan to eat alone. He is extremely stubborn and his words are not easy to change.


    Don''t eat even if, Meng Li took him upstairs, a total of two rooms, one for each.


    Yan Yongtian also goes to his room honestly. Meng Li doesn''t go to sleep until late at night. Before going to bed, he takes a look at Yan Yongtian with divine sense. He still lies with his eyes wide open.


    I didn''t sleep until now. I don''t know if I have too many worries or I''m too hungry to sleep.


    I don''t know if Yan Yongtian knows whether she looks at him or not. It doesn''t matter whether she knows. She goes to bed first.


    When he got up the next day, Yan Yongtian went downstairs and brought the breakfast up to Meng Li''s room to eat together.


    Meng Li can only allow, early in the morning, there is a way to catch up, Meng Li is also lazy and Yan Yongtian pull, simply accompany him to eat.


    It can be seen that Yan Yongtian, who didn''t eat much last night, was very hungry. After eating a lot, Meng Li stared at him silently. Finally, he was embarrassed and stopped eating.


    "Fu''er, do you think elder martial brother is vulgar?" Yan Yongtian asked.


    Meng Li: No


    Yan Yongtian sighed: "I didn''t even look at these things before, but now I need them very much."


    Damn it, I think they''re delicious.


    "Don''t think about it so much, elder martial brother. You have enough to walk." Meng Li comforted perfunctorily.


    Yan Yongtian thought about it and said, "it''s still a bit difficult for fu''er to walk on her feet. We''d better buy two horses instead of the strength of her feet."


    Meng Li said, "in fact, it''s OK for fu''er to take his elder martial brother to the place he wants to go."


    "No, it''s too fast. We can''t enjoy the scenery along the way." Yan Yongtian refused decisively. It''s more interesting to ride a horse.It''s not hard to save feet, and it doesn''t waste so much time.


    "All right." Since Yan Yongtian wants to buy a horse, he should.


    She didn''t have much opinion. After paying the bill, she bought some dry food in the street and took Yan Yongtian to buy a horse.


    Dry food is very hard. It''s for Yan Yongtian to eat. Naturally, he carries it on his back. Yan Yongtian has the illusion that these big cakes can be used as shields.


    Fortunately, he didn''t care much about food. Besides, it was bought by fu''er.


    Where do you know that fu''er deliberately bought these pits? They are all dry food for people with poor conditions. If the conditions are better, they will naturally buy some soft and delicious food.


    Then two people went to buy horses. Meng Li chose a white horse and a black, handsome and tall horse for him.


    He readily accepted that such a handsome horse was worthy of him.


    Meng Li looked down at the horse he was riding. He was not tall or big. He was far from Yan Yongtian. Yan Yongtian said, "this horse is small. You are so tame."


    Meng Li looked at Yan Yongtian''s tall and powerful horse and said nothing.


    I hope you can tame the horse.


    Sure enough, Yan Yongtian didn''t have so much power to control the horse. After all, he just bought it and didn''t cultivate his feelings.


    However, Yan Yongtian''s bad horse made him unable to keep up with Meng Li in front of him, which made him a little anxious. In his anxiety, he tried to tame the horse with a knife to catch up with Meng Li. The most important thing was that he was afraid of losing face in front of Meng Li, so that none of the horses could be tamed well.


    Yan Yongtian is a cruel man, but he forgets that the horse also has a temper. With a jump, a raise and a long hiss, Yan Yongtian is thrown out by the horse. Meng Li sees Yan Yongtian fall from the air and then fall to the ground with his own eyes. His head touches the ground, and then Yan Yongtian is thrown out of his mind.


    The horse, with blood flowing on its back, quietly looks at Yan Yongtian lying on the ground with the remaining light from the corner of its eyes. Although it is not a spirit horse, it does not know how to retaliate?


    Meng Li patted the horse and let it go.


    This horse is a little help to her.

 Chapter 2435

    It''s also her choice for Yan Yongtian.


    She knew that Yan Yongtian would not refuse this horse. A man was born with a desire to conquer, and he was so strong that he didn''t want to lose face in front of others. Moreover, Yan Yongtian didn''t know how to act according to his ability.


    He thought it was the same as he was at the beginning. At that time, he could easily ride this kind of horse, but now he can''t.


    Head knock on the ground, but also out of some blood, Meng Li to Yan Yongtian pulse, see the situation is not very serious.


    It''s a temporary coma. It''s good to have a rest for a period of time. It can only be said that Yan Yongtian''s body is really strong. He hasn''t fallen so far from his horse yet.


    But even if there is no accident, Meng Li also want to let him have an accident, while he is in a coma, the best time is to start.


    As for why coma? Isn''t Yan Yongtian clear? It''s because of riding that horse.


    What''s wrong after that is also caused by riding.


    She took out the silver needle and pricked it in Yan Yongtian''s head. In this way, Yan Yongtian won''t wake up for the time being.


    Meng Li put Yan Yongtian on his horse and rode away on a white horse. Doesn''t Yan Yongtian want to feel the scenery along the way? Although he couldn''t open his eyes now, she felt it for him.


    All the way up and down, Yan Yongtian felt very uncomfortable. He couldn''t open his eyes when he wanted to open them. He was very uncomfortable. He was half asleep and half awake. He didn''t have a clear consciousness. After a long time of wandering, he was in a complete coma and lost a little consciousness.


    Meng Li took him to an inn, put him on the bed and gave him acupuncture.


    Man had an accident in the morning. He woke up in the dark. He opened his eyes and felt heavy all over. He seemed to have something on his head. Looking at Meng Li''s worried and pitying face, he realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, Flo?" When he spoke, he felt his throat dry and hoarse.


    Meng Li was very happy to see him wake up and said, "elder martial brother, you wake up at last. I''ve been waiting for you all day."


    "What''s the matter with me?" He asked.


    But the memory came back quickly, and he remembered.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a fall. Don''t worry." Yan Yongtian comforts Meng Li and wants to get up, but he finds that he has no strength.


    I can''t sit up at all.


    "What''s the matter?" There was a moment of panic in Yan Yongtian''s eyes.


    Meng Li immediately asked nervously, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I can''t get up. I have no strength." Yan Yongtian looks rather ugly.


    Meng Li laughs from the bottom of his heart. Of course, he can''t get up.


    Destroyed his brain, just to paralyze him in bed.


    This kind of nerve is destroyed, Yan Yongtian''s life is like this, her hand, Yan Shanzi can''t save.


    All paralyzed, just see how Yan Yongtian can toss.


    Want to toss, he has the strength?


    "What''s the matter? You can''t get up." Meng Li was completely flustered when he heard the speech, and his worried tears fell down. Yan Yongtian saw that Meng Li was so worried, but he laughed again:


    "fu''er, don''t be afraid."


    "I''m afraid. I''m not afraid." Meng Li cries and shouts, but the more she cries, the more happy Yan Yongtian is. He feels extremely happy. Meng Li looks at the strange satisfaction on his face and is speechless.


    Can you focus on yourself first.


    "Shall I take you back?" Meng Li said, "master must have a way to cure elder martial brother."


    "Back to what? Do you want to see all the landscapes in the world? " Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li looked at Yan Yongtian in surprise: "let''s go back and ask Master to see your condition first, OK?"


    "Don''t delay. Maybe master has a way. When elder martial brother is ready, I''ll take you out. I will do what I promised you."


    Yan Yongtian in the end care about what, paralyzed, but also want to move forward, this open way is not right, she does not understand Yan Yongtian''s logic.


    "No, I said that I would accompany you to travel all over the world. I can''t break my promise." Yan Yongtian said persistently.


    Meng Li said sadly: "elder martial brother, you must think about it for fu''er. When you have an accident, master must blame me. Now at the critical moment, I don''t take you back, but I still take you to go on, delaying your treatment. Master blames me even more. At that time, I will be a sinner. I can''t be so ignorant!"


    "Do you understand me? It''s fast to go back now. When we get back, elder martial brother, we''ll come out together?"


    "Well, Val, I understand you." Yan Yongtian agrees to Meng Li''s entreaties.


    Meng Li took Yan Yongtian back to the valley in the night. He didn''t want the little white horse. Yan Shanzi didn''t expect that they would come back so soon after they went out.


    What''s more, I brought back a paralyzed day. I''ve only been out for two days. Is that all? Yan Shanzi was angry and asked Meng Li:


    "fu''er, how do you take care of your elder martial brother?"


    "Master, it has nothing to do with fu''er. It''s me." Yan Yongtian told how he tried to tame the horse. Yan Shanzi sighed"My God, you are so confused."


    Do you think it''s the same now?


    Yan Shanzi regretted that he let Yan Yongtian go out. It was because Xiaotian didn''t adapt to the life of ordinary people and didn''t have a clear understanding of his own strength.


    "Your elder martial brother is confused, so are you. How can you let your elder martial brother ride that kind of wild horse?" Yan Shanzi glares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li said wrongly, "that horse is also ridden by ordinary people. Elder martial brother is tall and powerful. How can he not tame that horse?"


    Yan Yongtian also said, "yes, master, you despise me too much."


    "And then? What''s the situation now? " Yan Shanzi asked.


    Yan Yongtian was silent for a few seconds: "no wonder fu''er, blame me for being too hasty. If I don''t hurt the horse, it won''t go mad."


    In fact, Yan Yongtian didn''t regret his action at all. He just spoke for Meng to leave.


    Yan Shanzi also has a headache about Yan Yongtian''s maintenance of Meng Li. When he thinks about it carefully, it seems that fu''er is not to blame. The main factor is Xiaotian himself.


    "I''ll show you first." Yan Shanzi doesn''t want to argue about who is right and who is wrong. He doesn''t want to blame anyone any more. According to Xiaotian''s temper, he doesn''t want to refuse treatment any more.


    "You go out first." Yan Shanzi said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li went out in a panic.


    Just on the way back, I saw Nanji standing in the dark in white. If it wasn''t for Meng Li''s vision at night, I was afraid that she would be scared.


    "Elder martial sister." Meng Li cried weakly.


    Nanji immediately asked, "what happened to elder martial brother?"


    "Well." Mengli told Nanji about the situation. Nanji was shocked at first, and then yelled at Mengli: "this is the elder martial brother you take care of. Is that so?"


    "Do you have the face to come back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Should I commit suicide? " Meng Li asked.

 Chapter 2436

    Meng Li said: "elder martial sister, can you find out the situation and blame me again?"


    "Elder martial brother, it was not because of himself that he had an accident. Don''t you really understand elder martial brother''s temperament?"


    "It''s not only his own accident, it''s you, younger martial brother, and me, because who do you really don''t understand?"


    It''s Yan Yongtian who is never at ease.


    If there is peace in the plot, everyone has a future.


    "I''m upset now. If elder martial sister has nothing else to do, let me go back and have a rest." Meng Li left this sentence and went straight away.


    Leave Nanji alone.


    Yan Shanzi checks Yan Yongtian. He knows how to treat him. Yan Yongtian''s situation, combined with his previous experience, is like this.


    He has ruled out the possibility of man-made, Yan Shanzi sighed, the key is Yan Yongtian great probability can''t save.


    However, in order to avoid causing great psychological pressure to Yan Yongtian, Yan Shanzi did not say such words.


    Yi Lian and Yan Yongtian stayed in the room for seven days. No one had seen them for seven days. Yan Shanzi used all kinds of methods, but Yan Yongtian still couldn''t get better.


    He got it, too.


    "Master, don''t worry. It''s OK." Yan Yongtian said.


    Yan Shanzi couldn''t help wiping his tears. He was haggard again. He didn''t have much rest for seven days, which made him very tired.


    "My God, are you destroying yourself?" He couldn''t figure it out.


    Yan Yongtian: "life."


    "Fortunately, fu''er is very kind to me now, and I can only count on her for the rest of my life. With her care, I feel happy all the time, so I don''t have to care about what I look like." Yan Yongtian thought about it and laughed.


    Mentality is particularly good.


    "You''re counting on her to take care of you all your life?" Yan Shanzi sighed.


    For so many years, can fu''er do her best to take care of Xiaotian?


    But fortunately, I have a long life, so I can''t be neglected.


    Yan Yongtian said, "I believe in fu''er."


    "I feel that she has some feelings for me. By the way, master, she hasn''t changed, has she? Then I''ll go out with fu''er for sightseeing. I promised her to do it. "


    Yan Shanzi was very surprised: "do you want to go out?"


    "Naturally, I want to go out. I had an accident a few days ago. It didn''t change my heart that I want to go out for a walk." Yan Shanzi said calmly.


    Yan Shanzi asked, "what if something happens again?"


    "Master." Yan Yongtian looked at Yan Shanzi very seriously: "what else can happen to me, master?"


    Yan Shanzi was speechless for a moment.


    Yes, it''s all like this. Everything can only be served by fu''er. What else can happen? It''s just that you can''t think of something.


    "I must go out. This is my only wish. I just want to see all the landscapes in the world quietly with fu''er, and finally die. I don''t think this life is in vain." Yan Yongtian said seriously.


    Yan Shanzi waved his hand, very tired: "whatever you want, whatever you want."


    He is particularly disheartened, what happened recently makes him unable to accept and can only accept.


    "Will you take me out again, fury?" Yan Yongtian sits on the wheelchair made by Yan Shanzi and asks Meng Li in a warm voice.


    Meng Li turned to ask, "did master agree?"


    "Master agreed." Yan Yongtian said: "it depends on what fu''er means. Is fu''er willing to take care of me?"


    "It will be hard."


    Meng Li pondered: "I''m just afraid that I can''t take good care of my elder martial brother."


    "No Yan Yongtian looked at Meng Li: "Fu Er treats me well, I know."


    "Is there no way for master? I wish elder martial brother could stand up again. " Meng Li couldn''t help but shed tears and looked very desperate.


    Yan Yongtian shook his head: "Shifu tried his best, and I didn''t care about it very much."


    Meng Li


    She really doesn''t know what Yan Yongtian cares about. Doesn''t she feel pain? Can not stand up, since then paralyzed, can only sit in a wheelchair.


    I can eat by myself.


    Also, people like Yan Yongtian don''t care about life and death, and they also care about these. They think that the courage to say self destruction is decisive, and the courage to say suicide is really inferior to ordinary people.


    "Fu Er, let''s continue to complete our journey, let''s have a good look at the world, OK?" Yan Yongtian looks at Meng Li expectantly.


    Meng Li thought, "OK, I promise elder martial brother."


    "It will be harder for you." Yan Yongtian said: "after all, men and women are different, and I am like this now."


    "Well..." Meng Li is very embarrassed.


    Yan Yongtian is not in a hurry to ask her for an explanation. Anyway, when fu''er is needed, she can only come.


    But he doesn''t know. In Meng Li''s eyes, he really doesn''t care much about this matter. Are men and women different? Then you can treat yourself as a doctor and Yan Yongtian as a patient.Besides, she has not seen it and is not so unable to face it. The male client has done a lot of tasks and is no longer rigidly attached to these tasks.


    When he comes back, Yan Yongtian''s condition doesn''t get better. Nanji and Yan Shanzi can''t find any words to accuse Meng Li. In addition, Yan Yongtian can''t wait to go back on the road. Yan Shanzi can only give them a lot of money to spend on the road.


    This time I gave more money than last time I went out. Maybe Yan Shanzi took Yan Yongtian''s situation into consideration, and he would have to spend more time on his way.


    In addition, he didn''t spend much money last time. Meng Li looks at the money and takes another look at Yan Shanzi. Is Yan Shanzi going to let her take Yan Yongtian to wander for decades?


    In any case, if the money is properly arranged, it can be used for Yan Yongtian''s death.


    Of course, there is no cultivation resource of his own, which is basically used for Yan Yongtian. If all the spirit stones given are used for cultivation, these are far from enough.


    Meng Li sighs. Now Yan Shanzi still mainly considers Yan Yongtian.


    Another is that Yan Shanzi didn''t think about his future.


    Don''t you need to practice? Don''t you need to learn the array? Yan Yongtian wants to take her out to "travel around the world." Yan Shanzi only thinks about whether Yan Yongtian will have an accident or not, and doesn''t think about whether Yan Yongtian''s willfulness delays others.


    It is reasonable to say that Yan Yongtian has been completely abolished. Yan Shanzi should turn his eyes to his younger martial brother and himself. Only the two of them can practice. But because Yan Shanzi is in a bad mood during this period, no one has taught him well.


    Yan Shanzi asked more this time than last time. Meng Li nodded and agreed. Yan Shanzi gave Meng Li a deep look:


    "maybe it''s your elder martial brother''s bad luck, so you should bear more."


    He suddenly thought, is the life of Fu Er too small day, in the past Fu Er to small day attitude is not good, small day although bumpy, but also no big deal.


    Even if fu''er''s self destruction is caused by Xiaotian''s impulse, it will become paralysis when she goes out. Isn''t it because fu''er has a good attitude towards Xiaotian?

 Chapter 2437

    If Meng liruo knew Yan Shanzi thought so, he was also very speechless.


    Is it better for Yan Yongtian to make him more fierce? What logic.


    However, Yan Yongtian just thought about it for a while. He didn''t think about it too much. It''s useless to think about it.


    In his opinion, even if this is true, it can''t be changed. If fu''er really conquers Xiaotian, what Xiaotian has been pursuing is fu''er''s love, which can''t be explained clearly. It can only be said that Xiaotian''s destiny is so.


    After all, he has a big reason for everything.


    He felt helpless, heartache, even despair.


    "I know, master. I will try my best to take good care of my elder martial brother and do everything he wants." Meng Li looked at Yan Yongtian with a bitter smile, with a kind of pity.


    Yan Yongtian got great satisfaction in his heart, but did he know? People''s emotions can be disguised, disguised and conveyed to people who want to cheat through their eyes.


    Meng Li takes Yan Yongtian out again.


    She pushed him and said, "elder martial brother, we are going to change places this time. The previous direction is not very good."


    "Let''s find a way to give us good luck."


    Yan Yongtian sat in the wheelchair, nodded slightly: "listen to Fu Er."


    "Let''s walk slowly, don''t worry, it will be a long time."


    Meng Li


    How to say, Yan Yongtian is pushing himself in a wheelchair. Now he doesn''t have to walk by himself. He can walk fast or slow. He just needs to sit in a wheelchair and have a good look at the scenery.


    All of a sudden, Meng Li felt like he had dug himself up. This


    However, thinking of the follow-up plan, Meng Li forbeared and no longer cared about these details.


    It''s not very tiring for a man of practice to push a wheelchair.


    Pushing Yan Yongtian away for a long time, Yan Yongtian can no longer find a reason to say that he is tired. When he is hungry, he is embarrassed to say that if he doesn''t say Meng Li, he won''t find food for him. Go hungry.


    "It''s almost town ahead." Meng Li said, "let''s have a rest today."


    Yan Yongtian was half asleep and half awake when he heard Meng Li say that.


    "Yes." Yan Yongtian looks around, and then starts to find a topic to talk with Meng Li. Meng Li and he have something to do with each other. Before long, he goes to the town and finds an inn to live in.


    This time, Meng Li also directly accompanies Yan Yongtian to eat, and then takes care of Yan Yongtian to sleep in the evening. After sleeping, he says to Meng Li:


    "fu''er, why don''t you lie next to him?"


    Meng Li: "what


    Looking at Yan Yongtian solemnly asked her to lie next to him, Meng Li was speechless for a moment.


    "What else can I do to you now." Yan Yongtian gave a bitter smile and said, "I just want you to be around all the time."


    Meng Li thought for a moment, thinking that Yan Yongtian should be afraid and insecure.


    It''s just that he won''t admit it.


    After all, a person can''t move, it''s hard to get down to the ground, and even lying in a strange place will really make his heart uneasy.


    "Brother, are you afraid?" Meng Li didn''t defend his self-esteem. He asked directly.


    Yan Yongtian


    Is he afraid?


    Do you have any?


    "No He denied it.


    Meng Li said, "it''s OK, elder martial brother. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    "It''s mainly because I have to practice. Elder martial brother''s presence may distract me."


    "How can I distract you? You''re here. I won''t disturb you. " Yan Yongtian frowned slightly.


    Meng Li just looked at him in silence. Yan Yongtian''s indifferent eyes towards Meng Li made him feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    "Younger martial sister, since you come out to play, don''t be too persistent about cultivation. There are too many things happening recently. Let''s improve our mood first." Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li: "don''t you want to watch my younger martial sister practice hard?"


    "Well?" Yan Yongtian squinted and looked at Meng Li''s eyes.


    I always feel that fu''er''s attitude is suddenly different. What''s wrong? But he doesn''t want to think about it in detail. He thinks more deeply. It''s him who is suffering.


    "Elder martial brother, have a good rest. Don''t think too much." Meng Li tucked Yan Yongtian in.


    I patted him and gave him a gentle smile.


    After returning to the room, Meng Li took a bath, leaned on the pillow and thought about it. Let''s go to sleep first.


    In the next few days, Meng Li continued to take Yan Yongtian forward. In these days, she didn''t do anything special to Yan Yongtian.


    But some changes have taken place in Yan Yongtian''s attitude. All the tenderness and consideration in the past days have become capricious. Maybe one second I still speak to him tenderly, and the next I speak coldly.


    Yan Yongtian is stimulated to the edge of attack by Meng Li several times, but Meng Li coaxes him back by gentleness.


    "Elder martial brother, the road here is rough and bumpy. Don''t be afraid." Meng Li was too lazy to push the wheelchair. Instead, he bought a carriage and made himself a coachman, letting Yan Yongtian sit in the sedan chair."I''m not afraid," Yan Yongtian said gloomily


    "I''m not afraid, fu''er. Can''t you tell me not to be afraid all day long? Am I as timid as a mouse in your heart?"


    Meng Li pondered and said, "it''s just that elder martial brother''s situation is too weak now, and this is no longer a safe valley. There is no master''s protection."


    "It''s OK. I''ll protect you. Anyway, I can only protect you now." She seemed relieved again.


    "It''s useless for you to despise me!" Yan Yongtian in the carriage clenches his fist and stares angrily at Meng Li''s back.


    Meng Li: "elder martial brother, can you stop being so sensitive? Isn''t that the truth? You''re still sensitive and self abased, or you won''t react so much. "


    Meng Li''s tone was casual, but it hurt Yan Yongtian''s heart deeply.


    His voice trembled: "fu''er, what''s the matter with you these days? Why do you always make me angry?"


    "I make you angry? You''re going to get angry yourself. " Meng Li said lightly.


    "Fu Er, you''ve changed. You''ve become strange and capricious. You make me happy and painful. Why?" Yan Yongtian frowned and asked weakly.


    These days, when he is in a bad mood, he always wants to do something to prove his existence, but his body limits him too much.


    And these days, when fu''er is pushing herself around the street, the strange eyes of passers-by are imprinted on his heart.


    Haven''t you seen a paralyzed person? Why look at him like that?


    Naturally, it is because he is young and handsome, which is a pity to everyone.


    It''s just that Yan Yongtian doesn''t like all kinds of eyes falling on him. He doesn''t like living in the busy city. But fu''er says that he wants to take him to see all over the world and see all the prosperity, which makes him unable to refuse.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "well, don''t be angry, elder martial brother. Let''s go on the road first. You can have a look at the scenery and relax."


    "Don''t want to see, don''t mind, if Fu Er with this perfunctory attitude to accompany me, it''s better not to see." Yan Yongtian snorted.

 Chapter 2438

    Meng Li again said, "don''t play with your temper."


    "I''m being naughty?" Yan Yong''s eyes were red and his lips were trembling. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Val, you''ve changed."


    "Do you think elder martial brother has no threat to you now, and you can''t make trouble, so you are not afraid of me?"


    Yan Yongtian suddenly felt that it was wrong for fu''er to lose his fear.


    Fu''er is not afraid of himself, not afraid of himself, he gave up the ability to let fu''er fear, leading to today''s fu''er more wanton.


    "I''m doing it for you. I''m destroying myself. I''m also trying to make you not afraid. Can''t you really see that I''ve paid so much for you, fu''er?" He frowned.


    Meng Li ignored him directly.


    But found Yan Yongtian began to use the only strength in the car toss, Meng Li looked back, he actually hit the head.


    "Elder martial brother?" Meng Li directly hit out a force to knock Yan Yongtian dizzy.


    Stop it.


    You want to kill yourself?


    Let him want to self harm, can''t self harm, this is actually a way to vent his emotions, Meng Li pondered for a long time, see Yan Yongtian is still self harm, that proves that he likes it.


    Then she doesn''t want him to do what he wants to do.


    Yan Yongtian didn''t expect Meng Lihui to do this to him.


    When he woke up, he had no impulse to hurt himself, but he was very angry.


    Meng Li took him down to breathe, put him in a wheelchair, pushed him to the lake, let him see the scenery.


    "How are you, elder martial brother? It''s beautiful here, isn''t it Meng Li spoke faintly.


    Yan Yong is naturally sulky and doesn''t speak. Meng Li sighs: "I''m trying to find it for you."


    "It''s been a long time waiting for you to wake up."


    "Fu''er, how can you knock me out?" Yan Yongtian can''t figure it out. This is not Fu Er''s style at all.


    Meng Li: "I just can''t bear to see you hurt yourself."


    "Yes, you''re getting back at me." Yan Yongtian had a flash of inspiration in his mind. Finally, he wanted to understand and said.


    Meng Li squats down and looks at Yan Yongtian in a wheelchair. Yan Yongtian is more convinced of his guess when he looks at him like water.


    "Are you really getting back at me?" He didn''t realize that his voice trembled as he said it.


    He was scared.


    He is not afraid of death or pain. What he fears most is revenge from his beloved.


    "What do you think?" Meng Li smiles.


    Yan Yongtian''s eyelids jumped: "how will you revenge me?"


    "Me?" Meng Li stood up and looked at the lake, which was sparkling.


    She said quietly:


    "elder martial brother, if you think too much, fu''er has a long life. If you don''t delay taking care of her, how can I retaliate against you? Besides, if we have no injustice or revenge, how can we talk about retaliation?"


    "I often feel pain these days." Yan Yongtian said.


    Meng Li: "what are you suffering from? The pain lies in your inability to do what you want to do, and now you are outside, only you and I, no one can help you."


    "You still think that the days are different from what you imagined. You think I should be gentle and mean to you all my life. I shouldn''t say a word of truth."


    "You''re afraid of being slaughtered by me. You''re afraid, elder martial brother. Didn''t we agree to go sightseeing? I''ll take you everywhere and see the world. "


    A few days ago, I gave Yan Yongtian some sweets. Now I take them back cruelly. Sometimes I give them back. What people can''t stand most is caprice. Even Yan Yongtian can''t stand it.


    Yan Yongtian: "so you think you control me."


    "No, how?" Meng Li suddenly looks back, squats down to look at Yan Yongtian, and reaches out his hand to help him stretch his eyebrows, full of pity:


    "elder martial brother and younger martial sister are all for you, I just want you to accept the real me as soon as possible."


    "I love you so much. I also want you to face the reality calmly. I don''t want to see a sensitive and self abased elder martial brother. I want to see a confident elder martial brother in the past."


    "Forgive me, will you? How can I revenge you? Elder martial brother has paid so much for me. It''s too late for me to love you. "


    Meng Li''s hand stroked Yan Yongtian''s face. His cold fingertips crossed his face. Yan Yongtian frowned and stared at Meng Li. At this moment, he didn''t feel warm.


    But isn''t this the scene he''s been dreaming of? Fu''er is tender to him.


    Besides, fury said she loved him.


    Yes, I heard you right. Fu Er said she loved him?


    But why can''t be happy, and there is a kind of creepy feeling, Yan Yongtian can''t help but put his face aside for a while, rejecting Meng Li.


    This made Meng Li laugh.


    "Don''t be afraid, elder martial brother." Meng Li forcibly twisted Yan Yongtian''s face, pinched his chin, thought about it, cast the spell in front of Yan Yongtian''s face, and sealed his remaining strength."What are you doing?" Yan Yongtian stares at Meng Li angrily.


    Meng Li just said: "fu''er is worried about you, worried about your accident again, so she locked your power ahead of time."


    Now Yan Yongtian can''t even hit his head, including biting his tongue and killing himself. His arms have no strength. He can''t even die if he wants to.


    "Don''t be afraid, elder martial brother. Fu''er loves you. In the future, you''ll take care of all your fu''er. You don''t need to do anything. You just need to enjoy my love. I''ll give you everything I haven''t given you before." Meng Li hooked his lips and stared at Yan Yongtian.


    "Who allowed you to do this to me? If master knows you dare to control me, he will drive you out of the school! " Yan Yongtian said angrily.


    He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move at all. His head could only lean on the wheelchair.


    It looks particularly awkward.


    There are also turbulent tumbling emotions inside, which make Yan Yongtian very difficult. His emotions are not released, which makes him particularly painful.


    It was very hard to hold, and finally made me blush.


    Seeing that Yan Yongtian is so frustrated, Meng Li is sure that he has found the right way to make a person who likes to do something impossible, which makes him suffer.


    Because doing is not only his intention, but also something that makes him happy, but it''s not the same now.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you love fu''er?" Meng Li asked pitifully, "you don''t even call fu''er a nickname."


    "Fleur." Don''t come back to me like this


    He felt that fu''er''s fickleness was learned from him. How could it be? When you treat others like this, you don''t think it''s any good, but when others treat you like this, it''s really hateful.


    But this is his daughter.


    "No, elder martial brother, I haven''t learned from you."


    Meng Li shook his head, his eyes gradually gentle: "elder martial brother, I just don''t want you to have an accident. You can understand. When you get used to it, I''ll give you back."


    In the plot, Yan Shanzi really loves Yan Yongtian. No matter how noisy Yan Yongtian is, he is reluctant to seal his strength. He is unwilling to see Yan Yongtian''s present pain.

 Chapter 2439

    Yan Yongtian puzzled to ask: "adapt to what?"


    "Nature adapts to your present situation, and to me now." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Yan Yongtian forehead green tendons straight jump, but take Meng from no way.


    Meng Li went to see the scenery of the lake again. In fact, there was nothing to see. It reminded her of the experience of the land of will. With a bitter smile, she had no mission or chance. She was really miserable.


    After watching for a while, Meng Li took Yan Yongtian with him, regardless of what he said.


    In the evening, Meng Li and Yan Yongtian have dinner in the lobby.


    Yan Yongtian has no strength. Meng Li is still trying to feed him. He has no strength to chew.


    "I don''t want to eat any more." The soup leaked out of Yan Yongtian''s mouth and looked very embarrassed.


    Meng Li was stunned with a bowl: "elder martial brother, you won''t be hungry."


    Yan Yongtian frowned and asked her:


    "fu''er, do you really want to torture me like this? I can only swallow it like this. It''s hard. " It''s hard to chew.


    "I''m just afraid you''re hungry." Meng Li said pitifully, his eyes innocent and clear.


    "I''m not hungry, fu''er. You did it on purpose. What do you want me to accept? I don''t think you''re normal right now. " Yan Yongtian said angrily in a loud voice, which shocked the people around him.


    In fact, when Meng Li feeds Yan Yongtian here, everyone pays attention to them. After all, an ordinary person in a wheelchair is actually a nun, which is quite unusual.


    The eyes of the people around him all came over, which made Yan Yongtian very embarrassed.


    Now he has soup on his mouth and rice on his chin


    He never thought that he would become so embarrassed. He looked at Meng Li angrily: "fu''er, you are not allowed to imprison my power any more. Why do you want to make me like this? Why do you want to give me food here? You do it on purpose."


    "How can you treat me like this? I''m so kind to you and I love you so much. It''s because of you that I''m like this!"


    "Elder martial brother, what are you panicking about? What do you say these do? Are you proving something to the people next to you? " Meng Li looks at Yan Yongtian with a smile and points out his secret thoughts.


    Let his embarrassment go up a few degrees.


    Yan Yongtian is not afraid of pain, not afraid of death, but not afraid of living and suffering, not afraid of spiritual torture?


    I''m not afraid of losing face, and I''m not afraid of different eyes all the time. The main reason is that I can''t do anything now. I feel powerless and accompany him all the time.


    Looking at the knowledge seeking eyes of the people around him, someone was ready to say something. Meng Li said:


    "we must be walking outside, but we don''t want to meddle in our business."


    Looking at Meng Li''s posture, no one spoke. Meng Li took Yan Yong to heaven. No matter whether his face was dry or not, he directly pointed his acupoints and went to another room to sleep.


    I can''t say anything. Yan Yongtian is even more subdued. Before, he could release his emotion by swearing, but now there is no way.


    I didn''t have the strength to move. I leaned on the wheelchair all night, and Fu Er didn''t put him on the bed. This is abusing him!


    And people have three urgent, he did not have much strength, did not hold back, dirty the body.


    The next day, Meng left to look, and found out.


    "What''s the taste, elder martial brother?" Meng Li stares at Yan Yongtian in disgust.


    When Meng Yongqu opened the cave one night, it was just like Yanli''s hand.


    "You..." Yan Yong is too excited and spits out a lot of blood.


    Meng Li took out his handkerchief and wiped it for Yan Yongtian. He said gently, "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    "What do you say?" Yan Yongtian just wanted to say something angrily, but he could only say one word. His voice was very hoarse.


    Meng Li quickly points his acupoints, but he can''t speak. He can only stare at Meng Li with his eyes, which are full of resentment.


    There is also extreme anger, Meng Li is thinking, if Yan Yongtian is good at this time, what will he do if he can do it?


    Yan Yongtian would not have thought that the younger martial sister he trusted would never be mistreated. Now he is openly abusing and humiliating him.


    In this case, will he continue to love?


    After all, the plot can die for love.


    "It''s so delicious, elder martial brother. These things are just not good." Meng Li fanned his nose and said, "I''ll send someone to clean it up for you. Men and women are different. I can''t do it."


    Yan Yongtian stares big eyes, very repulsive, desperately shaking his head, but also just shaking his head a very small arc.


    "Don''t worry." Meng Li turns around and goes out. Then he finds the bartender in the Inn and gives him some tips to help him.


    Taking the advantage of Meng Li, the shopkeeper naturally can''t refuse. Although the work is dirty, it''s really disgusting, but the harvest is not small."My guest, let me serve you." The bartender goes to Yan Yongtian and bows respectfully. Yan Yongtian just stares at him with his eyes, but he can''t speak. His head swings with difficulty. The bartender looks back at Meng Li:


    "guest, doesn''t he want to?"


    "Yes, he''s just a little sick. You can take care of him."


    Meng Li smiles a little, giving people a very gentle feeling.


    Dianxiaoer then approached Yan Yongtian, picked up Yan Yongtian''s limp body, and began to help him clean up, draw water back and forth, then wipe and change clothes. Meng Li sat beside him indifferently all the way.


    In order to earn some money, it''s not easy for the shop boy. After a long time, he cleans up Yan Yongtian, who is in a mess. Meng Li gives him some tips again, which makes him smile and leave.


    Clean Yan Yongtian sat on the sofa again. Meng Li found a stool to sit opposite him, opened his acupoints and asked faintly:


    "it''s much more comfortable now."


    "Fleur." After Yan Yongtian''s endless hatred and deep humiliation, it is a rare calm.


    "Will it make you happy to humiliate me?" God knows that when he is served by a rude shopkeeper, he is like a man crawling with poisonous insects. He wants to destroy himself and kill people.


    Meng Li: "elder martial brother, you still haven''t adapted to the present life. When you become like this, it''s normal that you can''t control it. I didn''t blame you for destroying your clothes."


    "Don''t you promise to serve me? Why call someone else? " Yan Yong''s whole body was shaking and his eyes were almost staring out.


    Why let others see such a miserable scene?


    Meng Li reached out his hand and stroked Yan Yongtian''s raised green tendon: "elder martial brother, don''t be angry. You can''t treat him with a normal heart. It doesn''t matter that he is a man."

 Chapter 2440

    Yan Yongtian wants to refute something, but Meng Li can''t let him talk any more.


    Looking at Yan Yongtian, Meng Li feels very happy.


    Continue to take Yan Yongtian on the road, Meng Li so repeatedly torture Yan Yongtian, when happy to him, not happy to let him talk.


    Sometimes I don''t pay attention to him, let him make himself very embarrassed, and then I will find someone to clean up Yan Yongtian, so that Yan Yongtian can feel the loss of face all the time.


    Being insulted in spirit is more painful than beating and scolding him.


    Yan Yongtian said many times that he wanted to die. He couldn''t accept living like this, let alone being treated like this by his beloved. But Meng Li didn''t want to let him die.


    Death is liberation. The client has been suffering for a long time. Yan Yongtian''s suffering is much less and far from enough.


    "Boss, this task is finished, we can go back together." For a long time did not hear the voice sounded, Sakura began.


    The voice is very happy, seems to be celebrating for Meng Li, inexplicably mobilize Meng Li''s mood.


    Under her reminder, Meng Li also feels that the restriction of system space is loose. She looks at Yan Yongtian in front of her and closes her eyes dejectedly. Meng Li asks:


    "so fast?"


    "I haven''t dealt with this man thoroughly." Meng Li smiles.


    Yan Yongtian has just been smoothed by her. It''s not smoothed. He won''t move or talk. He can''t fight for death. He can''t attack. He''s so bent that he should be cut off directly.


    Originally, I planned to wait until Yan Yongtian was tortured and paid back the sufferings of the client, I would find a way to send him on the road and let him die quietly outside, and then I would take the body back to Yan Shanzi for delivery.


    Meng Li thought about it. When the client comes back now, he must want to see Yan Yongtian alive.


    Let her see it. Meng Li didn''t rush back immediately. Instead, he found herbs to refine a pill.


    This elixir was made for Yan Yongtian. She had fed Yan Yongtian something intermittently before. When she wanted to send Yan Yongtian away, she gave him this elixir directly. When he died, he died suddenly. Take the body back to Yan Shanzi. Yan Shanzi won''t find out the cause of death. At that time, it won''t blame the client.


    Write down your account and the client will see it when he comes back.


    After finishing the pills, Meng Li pats Yan Yongtian''s haggard face before going to bed. He can''t speak now, so he doesn''t want to open his eyes to see Meng Li.


    "Look at me." Meng Li said.


    Yan Yongtian just opened his eyes. Meng Li opened his acupoints to let him talk.


    "Have you had enough, Fleur?" Yan Yongtian asked weakly.


    Meng Li: "I''m not playing."


    "I''m trying to make you adapt to your life and accept yourself."


    "I think you''re playing, fu''er, it''s OK. As long as you''re happy, I can pay anything, even dignity and personality can be insulted." Yan Yongtian stares at Meng Li.


    Meng Li thinks it''s boring. Yan Yongtian can''t think of a way, so he starts to say some disgusting words to disgust her. If he doesn''t want to disgust her, Meng Li won''t let him speak.


    So let Yan Yongtian paralysis in a wheelchair, also don''t let him lie down to sleep, and then Meng left.


    Go back to your room, lie down, leave the pills, and go back to the system space.


    "Congratulations on the successful completion of the task!" Sakura''s crisp voice rang out again.


    Meng Li thinks Xiaoying is a bit of fun. After finishing a task, he congratulates her. This experience is quite new.


    It made her feel better. Originally, this task and Yan Yongtian were time-consuming and energy-consuming. It was Yan Yongtian''s days after he was slaughtered.


    But it didn''t take long for the client to come back.


    "Boss, do you want to see the task reward?" Sakura is still looking forward to the harvest of doing the task with the boss, although she doesn''t make any effort in this task.


    I''m sorry to receive it. I''m sorry to receive it!


    Meng Li: "let''s have a look."


    She went to see the mission award.


    Congratulations on Jing Wan''s wish: Revenge Zeng CE and let him lose everything.


    Score 100 points, get 100000 points, boundary power reward: 2000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.4 million


    Jieli: 822000


    Soul: 6


    contribution points: 30


    props: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position: extra profit: 10000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift), rosefinch shadow (client''s light gift), heart of faith (client''s rain gift), power control (World Gift).World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    This time, the world gave her ten thousand world strength, which was not bad.


    Meng Li feels that this reward is rare, but Xiaoying is shocked there. As Meng Li''s system, she still has a reward, which is linked to Meng Li''s reward.


    So she got a lot more than she used to.


    This!


    "Boss, you are so powerful. It''s different to follow you." Sakura said excitedly.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "generally, I only ask you to help me find a task. It''s not very difficult to complete a task in a small world."


    Before, Sakura should be a little tired to do other people''s system. After all, those taskers just started to do tasks and didn''t know a lot. They need Sakura''s help and even need Sakura to teach them.


    I was the same at the beginning. You Yun didn''t teach her less. It''s really hard for you Yun.


    "I''m really lucky. Don''t abandon me, boss. I''ll listen to you." Xiao Ying is afraid of losing Meng Li and says quickly.


    Meng Li faintly smile: "will not."


    "You''d better call me Ali later. I''m really not used to it." Meng Li reminds a way again.


    Sakura All right


    But I feel that the boss is so nice and smooth. Why doesn''t the host like to listen? If you can''t do anything else, why can''t you be a flatterer?


    "By the way, do you have the habit of watching the follow-up of the small world?" Sakura suddenly remembered and reminded.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "generally, I will see it. I want to know what the consignor will do when he goes back. I want to know whether they are good or not."


    "Shall I show you now? Or wait a minute? " Sakura asked.


    Meng Li: "now."


    You don''t have to go to bed. Just look at the follow-up. First, see how the client will face the living Yan Yongtian. If he doesn''t want to die, he must have a plan.


    Lin Rufu went back to torture Yan Yongtian by learning the way Meng Li used when he was there.


    She can only learn Meng Li''s way to insult him mentally. After all, he is indifferent to any physical torture.

 Chapter 2441

    It seems that the torture is not enjoyable, the client even found a male friar to accompany him.


    She never let Yan Yongtian talk, only let him red eyes, watching her and that male Friar''s sweet daily life.


    Yan Yongtian, this is the death can not, especially painful, how can he accept Lin Rufu and other men together!


    In this way, Lin Rufu was angry with Yan Yongtian.


    This is something Yan Yongtian can''t accept. Lin Rufu really finds his pain point.


    In fact, when Meng Li was there, she didn''t want to stimulate Yan Yongtian through this method, but she didn''t like to cater to irrelevant people for a task.


    Yan Yongtian was angry to death. All the pills left to the client didn''t come into use. No matter what, he didn''t take any medicine and died of stimulation. Yan Shanzi couldn''t blame anyone more.


    Lin Rufu let her lover wait for her in situ, she will take Yan Yongtian''s body back to hand over.


    That person is full of promise, Lin Rufu took Yan Yongtian back to the valley.


    After returning to the valley, Yan Shanzi was shocked. How could he bring back a corpse?


    When he questioned the client, his eyes seemed to swallow her alive. The client said wrongly that the elder martial brother''s mood was too volatile and he was very angry.


    Yan Shanzi once checked, also ruled out the possibility of other people''s death, he had to sigh, also can''t move toward the client.


    But now that Yan Yongtian is dead, there is always someone to bear everyone''s anger. Obviously, the client is the best person.


    Now there is no Yan Yongtian to protect her. Nanji and Yan Shanzi blame the client in a rage.


    The client couldn''t stand questioning and blaming. He covered his stomach and said he was happy. It was the elder martial brother''s.


    Meng Li


    Suddenly found that the client can cheat, this child should be that male friar''s.


    How would the client like to have something to do with Yan Yongtian? She irritated Yan Yongtian like that and made him angry to death.


    Before watching the follow-up, Meng Li still felt that the client and the male friar were acting a little really, but he didn''t expect that the real and fake plays were really done and had feelings, otherwise the client would not be happy.


    But that male Friar''s cultivation is very low, and all aspects are very poor. His cultivation will not be too high in his whole life. If the client wants to be with him, the gap will only be bigger and bigger.


    However, from another perspective, if a male friar is highly cultivated and born well, he will not tolerate the paralyzed Yan Yongtian who is around the client.


    Although the man could not speak or move, he had been staring at him with cannibal eyes at that time. Most people could guess that there was a story between the man and the client.


    Yan Shanzi was shocked when she heard that she was happy. He quickly checked it, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Moreover, in Yan Shanzi''s impression, his mind has always been pure, and he never even considered that the client would cheat him.


    Furthermore, when going out, fu''er is very kind to Xiao Tian. Out of guilt, it''s not too bad to have anything to do with him.


    As for the explanation of what Yan Yongtian was stimulated by, the client said that he was in a bad mood. Yan Shanzi has no doubt about this. After all, Yan Yong''s character is like that.


    But Nanji still has a lot of doubts. Yan Shanzi is jealous of Lin Rufu and doesn''t care much.


    The client was relieved to see that she had cheated Yan Shanzi. After staying in the valley for a month or two, she went back to find her lover. However, this lover really disappointed her. She just went back for a month or two, and the man moved away.


    The client was very angry. She never told the man about his true cultivation. It was because his cultivation was too low. She couldn''t bear to beat him. What she was optimistic about at that time was that he was humorous, considerate and could stimulate Yan Yongtian well with him.


    It''s just that after a long time of contact, she has feelings and things that shouldn''t have happened. She wants to let the man hide for a few years. When the child gets older, and the master forgets the grief of losing Yan Yongtian, she will accept that she is looking for a partner. Everything is arranged properly. Why don''t the practitioners wait for a few years? Unexpectedly, he can''t wait even these two months.


    When the client questioned him, he couldn''t give a reasonable explanation. Later, after thinking about it, he said to the client:


    "I suspect that the paralyzed man was your former partner, and I don''t know what happened. You made him like this."


    "I''m afraid. I''m the most vicious woman. I''m afraid I''ll end up like that and I''ll be angry with you."


    "she was surprised when she told the other party that she was going to touch her belly, but she didn''t think about it."


    He didn''t know whose apprentice the client was or what family the client was born into, so he thought the client was a nun.


    The client didn''t disclose anything about himself to the other party. Now I''ve heard that I don''t want this child, which completely stimulates the client and makes a big fight with him.


    She just wanted to teach the other party a lesson, to press the other party''s spirit, but she didn''t show her real strength. Unexpectedly, the other party was ruthless everywhere, and she killed her first.This action is to cut off the client''s last friendship with him and ask him: "are you really not with me? Don''t you really treat me? "


    "I used to see you rich and beautiful, but many things made me shudder. The longer I get along with you, the more scared I am." Men tell the truth.


    The client nodded, "I see."


    She a desolate smile, the man really can''t rely on, not together, then die.


    She had seen through all the qualities of this man. At that time, she was greedy for her wealth, so kind and gentle to her, which was also a fake.


    If the master would forgive the boy everywhere, it would be a great danger for him to live.


    The trustor was ruthless and took out his real strength to solve this man.


    After solving the man''s client''s heart is still a little uncomfortable, after all, this is really given her normal love man.


    I really like the man''s appearance and agree with her aesthetics. After a while of regret, the client went back to the valley.


    When she began to raise the baby quietly, she felt that her heart had completely calmed down and solved the hidden trouble. The child had no father.


    Now it depends on who the child is born like. The client plans to give birth to another child. If he is like himself, he will go back to the valley. If he is like his father, he will feign death.


    Only so, because the child has a face that has nothing to do with him or Yan Yongtian, so he can''t explain it to his master. Nanji also has a lot of doubts.


    In any case, she never thought of giving up the child and had an inexplicable obsession with the child.

 Chapter 2442

    Yan Shanzi also cares about the child. He regards the child as the continuation of Yan Yongtian''s life. His feelings for Yan Yongtian are always very special. Even if he dies, he cares about his child very much.


    Yan Shanzi took good care of the client and never blamed him again. In Yan Shanzi''s opinion, it''s very kind of the client to give birth to the child after Xiaotian''s death.


    All the good things are given to the client, and because the child needs energy, the spiritual cave is used by the client alone. Younger martial brother can only use it when the client is tired and sleeps.


    Yan Yongtian died, and his old grudges were gone. Younger martial brother just practiced quietly every day.


    He became a quiet man, no longer boring, because it was the mouth that caused the trouble.


    However, the client always fails to find a way to go out. Yan Shanzi is not allowed to do so. He takes her very seriously. First, he is worried that she will go out and have an accident. Second, he is worried that she will not give Yan Yong the child.


    Yan Shanzi will never be at ease before the child falls to the ground.


    The client is also worried about the child''s appearance. To say that the child''s father is good-looking and Yan Yongtian is good-looking, although their styles are not similar, they are not too exaggerated.


    I don''t know if I can muddle through.


    The client gave birth to the child by biting her teeth. She didn''t disturb Nanji, who lives next door to her.


    Nanji moved here to deliver the baby to the client, but the client didn''t let her play a role. After the baby was born, the client finally felt relieved. At a glance, her eyebrows and eyes were more like her.


    As long as the characteristics of their own good, do not follow his father.


    This is still a girl, it will only be more and more like her, the client is very pleased.


    But Yan Shanzi saw that a girl was lost for a while. He just thought that it was Yan Yongtian''s flesh and blood. He ignored the loss and laughed happily.


    He was especially good to the child. When the child was a few years old, Yan Shanzi took her out to find some good things to lay a solid foundation for her. He was as good to her as he was to Yan Yongtian.


    The client has never enjoyed this kind of treatment, but it is inexplicable to see his daughter enjoy this kind of treatment.


    There is a feeling of revenge on master.


    as like as two peas, she often said she was just like her when she was little, and regretted that she had not left a shadow of Yan Yong Tian.


    My daughter can''t suddenly change her appearance. I don''t think master will find that this is Yan Yongtian''s flesh and blood all her life.


    If Yan Yongtian knew it, she would be angry. Shifu helped her raise other men''s children and raised them as if they were his children.


    The client doesn''t mind if his daughter follows Yan Shanzi. His father is not Yan Yongtian, and he won''t have Yan Yongtian''s character when he grows up. Even if he learns from Yan Shanzi''s caprice, it doesn''t matter. His daughter''s future is destined to be extraordinary, and it''s normal for an expert to have a bit of character.


    She knew that Yan Shanzi had trained her daughter as a successor and would pass on what she had learned all her life to her children.


    Although she was a daughter''s family, Yan Shanzi didn''t care, and always praised her daughter for showing her talent at a young age.


    My daughter''s talent is not inferior to that of Yan Yongtian. At that time, she was worthy of being Yan Yongtian''s child, but did master know? The child''s father is mediocre.


    To say why the talent is so good, we can only say that Yan Shanzi didn''t make up for good things when he was pregnant with her.


    As time goes by, in a twinkling of an eye, the trustor''s daughter has grown into a 17-year-old child. Her accomplishments have far surpassed those of her peers. She has a wonderful personality, which makes Yan Shanzi laugh all the time. She can take her wherever she goes.


    The client was no longer in the valley a few years ago. She learned a great array skill from Yan Shanzi and became one of the vice presidents of the array guild.


    This is a very authoritative organization in the cultivation world. Many certifications have to be certified by the array guild. The client comes from Yan Shanzi. When he was born, he was invited to be the vice president, which shows his future.


    It''s just that the client has not figured out how Yan Yongtian said that he would destroy himself in his lifetime. If he didn''t destroy himself, he would get all the true biographies of Yan Shanzi and have a bright future.


    No matter how many years passed, she could not understand Yan Yongtian''s actions and choices, and her crazy and terrible love for herself.


    He did not let go of himself or her.


    Fortunately, everything was over, and she got rid of him completely.


    In the future, her daughter will have a good future, and her family will gradually prosper because of her identity. Although the family is weak, she is deeply honored to be able to protect the family.


    Younger martial brother also became a master of weapon refining, but because he fell dumb, he hindered his future.


    Nanji elder martial sister is getting old, and the years are grinding her. She can''t cultivate and keep her youth. She can only watch the client and the client''s daughter shine.


    No matter how much resentment and unwillingness she had in those years, she put it down in the years. If she couldn''t, she could only torture herself continuously, because she had no other way.Shifu has ignored her thoroughness and tolerated her doing simple work in the valley, which is regarded as a reward for her, so that she would not go out to suffer.


    She is also very satisfied with the present life, at least just in the valley to face so two people, do not have to be born to face many.


    At present, there are only the daughter of the client and Yan Shanzi in the valley. Nanji looks like an invisible person in it. No one cares about her.


    Many years ago, she lost her voice in front of Yan Shanzi. When the daughter of the client was a small group, Nanji showed her dissatisfaction. Yan Shanzi warned her not to make trouble in the future, or she would be expelled from the school and let her live and die on her own.


    At that time, although I doubted the child''s life experience, I still didn''t find any evidence. Later, I gave up and didn''t want to. What does that have to do with her?


    Master has already established a relationship with her children. It''s useless for her to say anything. She knows master too well.


    Yan Shanzi also mentioned it casually a few years ago. He asked Nanji to find an ordinary man to marry him. He felt the fireworks life and the worth of the world. But Nanji refused.


    She has never looked down upon ordinary men. Just because she has been able to practice, just because she is Yan Shanzi''s apprentice, she can''t be so unqualified.


    In fact, she just excluded the outside world. A person who can practice becomes unable to practice. This kind of gap is so big that she would rather stay away from it all her life.


    This time, Meng Li looked at it for a long time. She saw that the client''s children had grown up, and she was not good at appraising anything. The client''s life was long and young. It was always necessary to find a Taoist partner to keep warm.


    It''s good to be alone.


    There are some things that don''t really have a way to evaluate.

 Chapter 2443

    Conscious back to the system space, Sakura said: "boss, if you want to do a task, tell me, I don''t make my own decisions anymore."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows, Sakura this!


    Why do you still call it that? I''m sorry.


    "Well, I''ll tell you then." Meng Li responds to Xiao Ying, thinks about it and says, "I''ll go out later, and I''ll tell you when I get back."


    "All right!" Sakura''s voice is loud.


    Meng Li thinks of you Yun. I don''t know if he is busy. Do you want to see if he is still adapting to his new job? Can you get along with Wen Zhi?


    She has always felt that you Yun''s new job is more promising than going back to work.


    To you Yun sent a message, you Yun reply is very fast, just said he is a little busy now, Meng Li said: "that does not disturb you."


    "I''m looking for you when I''m free." You Yun is really busy, she replied to such a message did not reply.


    Meng Li thought about it and went directly to ask for love. He wanted to go last time, but he didn''t succeed.


    In lingman''s land, asking for love is the original form. He takes root with the clan leader. Seeing her coming, asking for love turns into a person. As always, he runs to Mengli happily.


    "You''re tall again." Meng Li happily touched his head. At least he grew a few centimeters high, which was very obvious. It was obvious at a glance.


    Ask a smile: "is it? Then I need new clothes. "


    "I''ll buy it for you." Meng Li pursed a smile: "I''ll buy you as much as you want."


    "Thank you, Ali. Do you want to see my strength now?" He asked excitedly.


    Children want to show, Meng Li can not refuse, nodded, but also seriously back a few steps: "look."


    Only when Wenqing exerts its power, Meng Li realizes that Wenqing''s power is no less than hers. Moreover, this time''s Wenqing is much stronger than before, and the progress is very obvious.


    "Does evergreen work?" When asked to take back the power, Meng Li asked her bright eyes.


    "Yes," he said with a smile


    "The patriarch said that I need to build a good foundation for Changqing. I didn''t have it before. This time, I have two at a time. They are all used by me. Now that I have a good foundation, I have more power."


    "I just wanted one and left one for the patriarch, but the patriarch refused, saying that Changqing didn''t have such a big effect on him."


    "The effect of evergreen is so great." Meng Li was a little surprised. He thought it was a good thing, but he didn''t expect that it could bring such a big change to Wenqing.


    "Ah Li, you will be safer in the future. I will always guard you." Wenqing happily leads Meng Li to the outside of the clan. She wants to go out with Meng Li to play.


    I''m too lazy to call Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang always sleeps. That lazy Wu Xiang.


    Meng Li understood the meaning of asking for love. Now that her strength has increased, her natural strength has also improved, especially the original power of strengthening talent. If she uses this original power now, she will be able to strengthen her strength more excellently.


    In fact, with the original power of strengthening talent, it is no longer one plus one equals two. This time, Wenqing has become stronger and Meng Li''s strength has been improved in disguise.


    "Thank you." Meng Li said gratefully to Wen Qing that if he didn''t ask, he would be much weaker.


    Once you use the power of questioning, it is equivalent to double your strength and more growth, which is your own card.


    Meng Li feels more and more about the importance of asking for love. If her talent is given to such people as Wen Zhiyi or smart girl, it will play a greater role. Think about it, how terrible it is to double their power.


    But now the power of asking is not weak, and most people don''t know the talent of asking. Besides, there is the protection of the patriarch, so it won''t be too dangerous.


    What''s more, ordinary people can''t be hard on asking. She has to volunteer for this kind of thing.


    "Don''t be so polite to me. I should do everything for Ali," he said with a smile


    "Besides, I was born for Ali. In other words, I was born for Ali."


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile and ask for the girl.


    Everything is destined to meet, thank fate.


    They went to the other side of the fruit forest, asked for love, picked the fruit and ate it. Then they turned their lips and said to Meng Li, "ah Li, these fruits are tasteless."


    "There''s no oil in my stomach."


    She touched her stomach with her little hand, pathetic.


    Make Meng Li can''t help laughing, this child hint is not too obvious some.


    I didn''t bring anything to Wenqing. I was just going to take her to the field to have a big meal. I didn''t mean to say it on purpose. I just saw that the girl could bear it. Sure enough, if I didn''t mention it, she couldn''t help it.


    "Go and call Wu Xiang." Meng Li said with a smile.


    This is really happy to ask, happy to run, especially the speed of fast, not for a while to embrace the dreamless.When I got to the restaurant, Wu Xiang opened his eyes and said lazily, "I don''t want to eat at all."


    "I didn''t see you refuse." Ask the feeling not to say well.


    Wuxiang was silent. Several of them had a big meal in the restaurant again. Meng Li also asked them to taste some new dishes. After eating, they returned to the system space with questioning.


    When the child is old, she has to choose clothes with her own eyes. Meng Li opens the shopping mall of the big area to her and lets her choose by herself.


    The eyes are also very good, choose a few good clothes, Meng Li and help her choose some clothes, again to buy her.


    Then Meng Li looked at the meal bill and clothes. The total cost was only 70000 points, which was very affordable.


    Clothes soon arrived, Meng Li also looked at these clothes, the quality is very good.


    Wenqing is also very happy. She went to Lingtian space to change a new suit on the spot. The new suit is obviously more suitable. Seeing Wenqing change her new suit, Meng Li is just about to take her to the vast world. Xiaoying suddenly says:


    "boss, are you back?"


    "You said Meng Li asked.


    "There''s something wrong with the world. It''s like finding several in a row." Sakura said cautiously and anxiously.


    Meng Li frowned slightly. When the world goes wrong, it is not the first time that he can give back to this side and let this side know. When there is a problem, it is the way of heaven that knows and then perceives, and then perceives.


    So these worlds certainly don''t go wrong at the same time. Every heavenly way''s reaction is fast or slow, and it just happens to come back here.


    "OK, I see." Meng Li frowned slightly.


    Asked to see the original happy Meng Li suddenly slightly worried, asked: "what''s the matter, ah Li?"


    "I want to ask you if you want to go to the vast world. I''m going to play with you, but there seems to be something wrong with the world. It''s OK." Meng Li said apologetically.

 Chapter 2444

    A trace of regret appeared on his face, and then he said with a smile, "it''s OK, Ali, go and help you."


    "We have a long way to go. We are not afraid."


    She understands Meng Li very much. The more she understands Meng Li, the more she makes Meng Li feel guilty.


    "I''ve dealt with a few worlds, and I think I''m going to do some work." Meng Li pursed her lips, that is to say, she couldn''t ask for love in a short time.


    Because sometimes I don''t know how long it takes for a world, especially for several worlds, it takes more time.


    After dealing with these worlds, it''s time to do tasks. After all, there are still many tasks to be completed, and we can''t leave them for too long.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just wait for Ali." "As long as a Li has me in his heart, we can''t be with him all the time," he said


    "I have you in my heart." Meng Li smiles gently.


    "Well, send us back first, and you won''t be delayed." Some reluctant to give up, some erratic eyes.


    For fear that Meng Li would see her reluctant and ashamed, she tried to escape.


    Meng Li didn''t say anything, but he felt that it was a wonderful thing to ask for the huilingman family. When he was busy, he had the clan leader and the clan with her.


    In addition to here, she has a home of her own, so that she is no longer alone.


    Moreover, without the cultivation of patriarch, asking for love in one''s own hands will definitely not achieve what it is today.


    Meng Li sent her back to lingman. When she left, he hugged her. He felt that the company was short. He was sorry, but there was no way.


    It seems that those small worlds need her to deal with more urgently than asking for help. There are so many creatures in the small world that need to be saved.


    Meng left abroad and began to deal with the problem from the first small world.


    Now that there is something wrong with the world, the first thing is to check whether it is caused by phagocytosis. Meng Li takes out wanxiangming to explore the trace of phagocytosis.


    Despite the fact that there is a world of 50000 yuan in her power, Meng Li never hopes to find a world in which to devour, because this means that the world is hopeless, and there is another world missing in her Xiaonan District.


    She was not so short-sighted that she could only see the compensation of the fifty thousand forces.


    However, heaven fails to fulfill people''s wishes. The first world of Mengli''s inspection is caused by the destruction.


    Her heart sank again. After putting the world away, Meng left to explore the problems in the next world. To her surprise, it was another one.


    Two?


    Meng Li frowns slightly and continues to check the third world. What makes Meng Li feel relieved is that the third world is a common world problem. She quickly applies for materials for Wei Yi and handles the world well.


    The fourth is also a common world problem. Meng Li solved it soon after he got the materials. It''s just the fifth world


    The fifth world has problems because it has become the host of phagocytosis. Moreover, the fifth world has come to the end because the problems in the world are too serious, the world is incomplete, and all the creatures in the world have been destroyed.


    The world is so serious, is heaven just aware of it? Just give me feedback here?


    And this time he found three of them. Meng Li was a little surprised.


    Meng Li takes all the world that has become the host to Wen Zhi, and you Yun is there. He seems to be busy making something. Seeing Meng Li coming, he wants to get up, but he is stopped by Wen Zhi.


    "Work hard." Wen Zhi said to him coldly.


    You Yun snorts, then winks at Meng Li, but Meng Li doesn''t know what he wants to say.


    You Yun


    A look at Meng Li''s expression shows that Meng Li doesn''t understand his meaning.


    But in fact, he doesn''t mean anything else. It''s equivalent to taking care of Meng Li, showing her the overbearing and unreasonable Wen Zhi, and then denouncing Wen Zhi''s crime with him.


    "I found three in a row." Meng Li takes the world out to Wen Zhi and says with worry.


    Wen Zhi seems to be used to it, he said: "normal."


    "Normal?" Meng Li looks at Wen Zhi in surprise.


    Has she been doing this task for too long? Not long ago, but last time I was in the domain, I didn''t hear that the number of phagocytosis increased a lot.


    Is it because the velocity of time in the world is different, and a lot of time has passed in the domain?


    "In the past, the number of phagocytes increased steadily, but in this period, the number of phagocytes increased wildly." Wen Zhi said slowly.


    Meng Li Leng for a moment, thought a turn, asked: "you mean, the border is useless?"


    "We can''t say it''s useless. Organizations don''t do useless things." Wen Zhi said coldly.


    Meng Li


    Good.


    It is believed that the enchantment can still successfully attract part of the phagocytosis, but because there are too many phagocytosis, the amount is here, so when the phagocytosis increases, in addition to opening the enchantment to attract that part, there is still a large part, and now the madness is harming the small world.There is still a period of time did not find in the small Southern District of bite out, suddenly found three, let Meng Li very distressed these three small world.


    Maybe it''s because they have a little bit of the power of heaven in their bodies to produce different feelings, like pity and inexplicable empathy.


    "I didn''t figure out the order of the world before I received it."


    Meng Li was puzzled about this. Suddenly, five worlds went wrong. Even if the way of heaven responded quickly and slowly, he should not give feedback when the world was like this.


    I used to think that the world''s problems were not serious. It just happened. Now I don''t think so.


    The situation of these worlds is very serious. Two of them can be dealt with, and three of them are powerless.


    "Well?" Wen Zhi looks at Meng Li suspiciously.


    "What do you mean?" Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li said: "it''s about the problems of these five small worlds that I received together."


    Wen Zhi looked at Meng Li in silence for a few seconds, and then said, "I know."


    "You Yun, I''ll leave it to you." Wen Zhi tells you Yun.


    You Yun rolled a big white eye, and then said to Meng Li: "but you changed the system, there is a little problem, so the reception is not timely, the small world should have been feedback."


    "So." Meng Li understood.


    This is equivalent to message delay.


    The world has been in pain for a long time, but it didn''t receive the information in time. When it was able to receive it, there were five problems all at once.


    But she just went to do a task, and there were five problem worlds, which made her uneasy.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it for you." You Yun said, then he got up and went to the back room and disappeared in front of Meng Li.

 Chapter 2445

    "This..." Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows and didn''t know how to ask.


    I want to ask Wen Zhi, but seeing Wen Zhi like this doesn''t seem to have much to say.


    It seems that all he can say is to tell himself that the fact is that cannibalism suddenly grows, and they didn''t think of a better way.


    "Is it growing a lot?" Meng Li looks at Wen Zhi''s face and asks carefully.


    Wen Zhi glanced at Meng Li: "how do you feel about the probability of Xiaonan District?"


    Meng Li was silent.


    If you do a task, there will be three worlds that will become the host of phagocytosis. This speed is frightening. The other two are just problems in the normal range, but they can''t be counted among them.


    "Other regions are not optimistic. More and more small worlds are handed in." Warm frown.


    Meng Li hesitated and asked, "is there any place to deal with those phages?"


    In order to keep them from running around, the organization has to sacrifice something with energy as its host. However, after changing the host again, it will soon die out, and then it will continue to change the host.


    Can this kind of endless expenditure organization really hold up?


    Or will the organization throw the killing into the vast world? The vast world is still relatively large. If you put it in a certain area, will it be safe temporarily?


    But I can''t catch it.


    What kind of place can put so many phages? If you want to keep so many phages, there must be a lot of things full of energy. But where can you find such a place.


    Meng Li faintly felt that the organization was becoming more and more difficult.


    "Don''t worry about that." Wen Zhi rubs the center of the eyebrows, and the center of the eyebrows stretches.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "I know."


    "Get busy." Wen Zhi waved, Meng Li is going to go, you Yun came out, said to Meng Li: "your system is good."


    "I can receive information from the small world in time."


    Meng Li: "good."


    "I''m going to have a cup of tea with Meng Li?" You Yun raised his finger to Meng Li and then to Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi is indifferent with a face: "you are not allowed to finish your work."


    "Just a moment." You Yun said unhappily.


    Wen Zhi did not open his face: "no way."


    Meng Li saw the situation and immediately said, "I''ll go first."


    With that, she slipped away.


    She went out of the country and looked around the little south district.


    Looking at the world in front of him, there are still many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many.


    What is the consequence of eating out the crazy growth? These worlds are decreasing at an extremely fast speed. Although there are many worlds, they can''t stand the cumulative decrease.


    Let her heart heavy, back to the system space, she took a look at the state of the evening star, is in the busy, she thought or wait for a while, to see if the evening star will finish the task back.


    If it''s too long, she won''t wait. She still has to do the task. Fortunately, after staring at the data of the evening star for a while, she finally sees that her state has changed.


    "Now you''re free?" Meng Li asked.


    Evening star: "just come back after finishing the task."


    "How about the power of space?" Meng Li inquired.


    Evening star''s first reaction was to ask Meng Li, "master, do you want to use the space scroll? I''ll send it back to you


    "No, I just want to ask you. Now the situation in the field is more serious. You should pay more attention when you are out." Meng Li is worried about this disciple.


    Evening star: "thank you for telling me that I have made some progress. I will not disappoint my master."


    "Well, the power of space is particularly important." Meng Li emphatically reminds the late star.


    Only by mastering the power of space can the evening star have a way out, which is equivalent to a person learning to walk. If she doesn''t master the power of space, she is equivalent to a person who can''t walk in the vast world.


    Evening star: "when I know Master, I must keep it in mind and try to achieve what master expected."


    "Then you''ll be busy first." Meng Li''s heart is always heavy, and he''s not in the mood to ask Wanxing to come out for tea and end the conversation with her.


    Zheng Xian there is to see her free, send her a message, said for a long time did not meet, do you want to see.


    Meng Li thinks of Zheng Xian. His relationship with Chi Jingfang is almost the same. They know each other. It''s better to meet and talk with each other.


    Ask them if they care about one more person, and they all say they don''t mind. Meng Li makes an appointment with them to a teahouse.


    After sitting together and chatting, Meng Li saw that Chi Jingfang was worried and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Jingfang looked up at Meng Li and said with a bitter smile, "do you know what happened to the owner of the lower West District


    "Lower West area master?" Meng Li pondered.


    I searched my mind for the impression of the master of the lower west region, but after thinking about it all over, I really didn''t have any impression of him.Although she has met almost all the domain owners, they have not introduced themselves, so they don''t know who is the leader of the lower west region, or whether the leader of the lower west region is male or female.


    But if I stood in front of myself, I might recognize his face.


    It''s just that it''s gone?


    "Why not?" Meng Li asked slowly.


    "Kill me." Chi Jingfang sighed.


    Zheng Xian expression is very sorry, but also some uncomfortable: "bite out really powerless, has been unable to find a solution."


    "Whoever is infected with it will die. Even the powerful domain master can''t escape this fate."


    "The organization also has a lot of taskers who are killed because of the killing." Chi Jingfang lamented that things hurt others.


    Meng Li nodded slightly, organizing so many taskers, even from the probability point of view, there will be many people become the host of killing.


    She gave a wry smile. What should she think now? Should we be lucky?


    At least they and the people around them have not been in this situation.


    "Because what is the main district of Xiyu?" Meng Li asked Chi Jingfang, he could not feel the demise of this domain master alone.


    Chi Jingfang laughed and said, "now the position of the leader of the lower west region is vacant."


    Meng Li asked Chi Jingfang with a smile, "how do you say that?"


    "I''ve got a nomination." Chi Jingfang smiles shyly. Meng Li nods and says with approval, "you can afford it."


    Chi Jingfang has been working for a long time than her, and he is calm, reasonable and orderly. Meng Li thinks highly of him.


    I don''t know why Chi Jingfang wasn''t in the competition when he was competing for the master of Xiaonan District. It''s reasonable to say that he could also compete together. In the end, he was a person with little experience.


    Of course, it''s also the care of smart girl. Another thing is that the organization used the position of head of Xiaonan District earlier to make a deal with her. At that time, although she refused, she was still under their consideration.


    In other words, if you think you can''t take up this responsibility, the organization would not have intended to trade with her.

 Chapter 2446

    Zheng Xian also said: "I think you can afford it, so I''ll congratulate you in advance."


    She looked at Chi Jingfang and Meng Li enviously and sighed: "this kind of good thing can''t fall on me, or I''m too mediocre."


    Meng Li pursed his lips, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort Zheng Xian. The main reason is that Zheng Xian didn''t have a deep understanding of the power of space, and he used the power of space to deal with most world problems.


    Chi Jingfang shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I haven''t decided yet. There are still more competitors."


    Meng Li pondered: "if you know this, try to fight for it."


    "I''ll wait for you."


    When the time comes, Chi Jingfang''s good things will be done, and she will prepare a gift for him seriously.


    "Did you inform me in advance?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "it wasn''t there at that time. Maybe it''s a special situation now."


    These are not very important. Maybe Chi Jingfang has told us that the competition will be more fierce. Maybe some people will give up because they are not willing to be domain owners.


    "Also, the risk of current domain owners is a little higher." Chi Jingfang looked at Meng Li and said, "you just came to me. I want to ask you, do you think it''s feasible?"


    As if he didn''t express himself clearly, Chi Jingfang said:


    "do you think it''s necessary for me to fight?"


    Meng Li was still thinking, but Zheng Xian looked at Chi Jingfang in exaggeration and surprise. He poked Chi Jingfang''s shoulder with his finger and said:


    "little brother, what do you think?"


    "Do you want to give up this opportunity?"


    Chi Jingfang hesitated and said, "I also have some concerns. After all, it''s hard to say the situation now."


    "It is because the situation is difficult to say that we try to stand high. When the flood comes, we will not drown you at the first time." Zheng Xian rolled his eyes and said:


    "I''ve really convinced you. You are still considering and hesitating about this chance to change your destiny. If I were you, I would be thinking about how to become a domain master."


    Chi Jing Fang thought for a moment and said, "stand tall. When the flood comes, it won''t be submerged for the first time. But when the sky collapses, it will be tall."


    "You can''t just think about the benefits and don''t think about the risks when you are in the right position. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." Zheng Xian sipped his tea, and his tone slowed down.


    Chi Jingfang sighed: "it''s a matter of great importance, and it''s also a matter of future. I have to think more about whether I want to survive steadily or be brave."


    "Zheng Xian, you should laugh at my indecision." He gave a wry smile.


    Zheng Xian said helplessly: "also, after all, things fall on you, you are in the experience, weighing the pros and cons is normal, can''t follow my brain hot, I this person is some impulse, old problems."


    She picked up the tea and said, "I''ll take tea instead of wine. Here''s a toast. I''ll apologize for my recklessness."


    Meng Li and Chi Jingfang took the tea cup together, made a gesture, and then drank the tea. Zheng Xian was so polite that Chi Jingfang was embarrassed. He said:


    "you are a pleasant person, and I listened to your suggestions."


    Zheng Xian smiles and looks at Meng Li: "here is my opinion. You can listen to a Li''s opinion."


    "Yes, Meng Li. What do you think?" Chi Jingfang said.


    Meng Li pondered. At this juncture, she said to Chi Jingfang truthfully: "now more and more small worlds outside the territory have become the hosts of phagocytosis. It''s not difficult to find out. It''s just to have frequent contact with phagocytosis."


    What I fear most is that I happen to encounter a dying world. I just took it and the world dies out. Then I choose myself.


    However, there are not many such cases. After all, the way of heaven in the world will not feed back to this side until the world is dying out.


    "However, you know the characteristics of phagocytosis. Before its host dies out, it will not choose a new host, so the risk is not great. Moreover, there are some things about fate that can not be avoided. It''s better to be calm and not worry about some unknown things."


    "What''s more, after you become a domain owner, your income will be greater than before. Now the prices are soaring and resources are scarce. My suggestion is to get as many resources as possible." Meng Li said sincerely.


    Chi Jingfang said, "so you suggest that I fight for it?"


    "Well, I''d like you to fight for it, but look at yourself. If you want to be stable and survive, everyone has different ideas."


    According to Chi Jingfang''s ability, even if he wants to eliminate a group of taskers, it is impossible to eliminate him first. He is also an old Tasker.


    Strength, experience, are many task than.


    She also has a hunch that if the situation outside the territory continues to deteriorate, the domain owner should have more to do.


    "It may be that there are more things to be a domain owner than before, and now it is certainly not as easy as before, but the organization is not bad for others. The more you do, the more you get." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Chi Jingfang nodded: "then I understand.""If you think about it carefully, it''s good to survive in stability, but it seems that living is like a salted fish."


    "I also feel that I''m worried too much. If the sky falls down, I won''t be able to bear it. Maybe I suddenly counseled, thinking that I can be a grain of dust and be safe."


    He laughed at himself. Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, just follow your heart and never regret. Besides, you should be thoughtful. People should have more plans for themselves."


    She never sticks to who she wants to make strong, and never puts her own ideas on others.


    Just like Wu Xiang, Wu Xiang is willing to live like this and sleep every day, let him sleep. This is the meaning of his life for him. He is satisfied and happy.


    It is reasonable to say that in the vast world, whenever Wu Xiang struggles for a moment, it will be very different from what he is now, but he does not move at all.


    There will be no anger.


    "Or you are open-minded." Zheng Xian gave Meng Li a thumbs up and said, "I think he wants to give up. I''m worried about him."


    Meng Li just smiles, Zheng Xian is a real character.


    "Well, I seem to have something to do. I''ll talk to you some other day." Chi Jingfang suddenly opened his mouth and said, with a serious expression. Meng Li picked his eyebrows and said, "then you''re busy first. I''ll take today''s tea."


    "That''s no good. I can''t ask you for advice. You also gave me advice. It''s my turn." Chi Jingfang then asked someone to come and settle the bill, and then left in a hurry.


    After he left, Zheng Xiancai looked at Meng Li and said, "you say he''s in such a hurry that he won''t compete for the position of domain leader?"


    "That''s not good." Meng Li''s eyes were full of smiles: "we wait for good news."


    She has great confidence in Chi Jingfang. She always thinks that he will be the domain master in the future. After that, she will take care of each other. She doesn''t have any special acquaintances in the domain master, so she still looks forward to such a person.

 Chapter 2447

    Zheng Xian asked: "waiting for good news?"


    "Are you sure he will fight for it? Instead of giving up? I don''t think he made a clear statement just now. "


    Meng Li lowered his head and said with a smile, "this is so."


    "I think he should go. After all, it''s hard to give up this opportunity."


    "It''s hard. I don''t have any." Zheng Xian couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "I really envy you. Why am I alone in the same place?"


    "Don''t worry, take your time." Meng Li comforted Zheng Xian: "it''s also very good now. The most important thing for us is to ensure a good attitude. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I''m in the middle of it. How can I not be in a hurry?" Zheng Xian was very sad.


    Meng Li also sighed, is, transposition thinking, if he is in Zheng Xian''s situation, watching the situation change, he is still standing still, that he is also very anxious.


    "If you have any chance to make a fortune, please take me with you. I accept your love today, and I will repay you if I have the ability in the future. I think I need someone to pull me now." Zheng Xian is a little embarrassed to say to Meng Li.


    Speaking of this, it makes Meng Li a little annoyed. When he dug Zhijing last time, he didn''t expect Zheng Xian to work as a laborer for two days.


    But the tools for digging Zhijing last time are still there. Zheng Xian is very upset now


    "If you have time, I can take you to the boundless world to find something, but if you can find it or not, it may be a waste of time but not a harvest." Meng Li pondered and said.


    Last time, Jufeng beast took her to the place where she was really embarrassed to go, so as not to be said to be too greedy, so she took Zheng Xian to other small space to look for it.


    Anyway, I know what that thing looks like. I don''t know what it looks like before.


    "Really?" Zheng Xian''s eyes are bright, she happily stretched out her hand to pull Meng Li''s hand, asked: "ah Li, are you really willing to pull me?"


    Meng Li smile: "of course, you are my good friend, naturally hope you are good."


    Zheng Xian said that. It''s immoral not to lend a helping hand. Originally, he said to do a task, but looking at this posture, he had to accompany Zheng Xian to go to the vast world to find it.


    Meng Li awkwardly said goodbye to her broken hair and thought that she should be Zheng Xian. If she can''t find it, she can''t go back empty handed. If she can''t, why don''t she have the cheek to dig a little bit in the last place?


    Giant wind beast is very kind, but do you really have to be so cheeky?


    Meng Li was very embarrassed in his heart. He was thinking about what to do when he had to.


    "Thank you, Ali. It''s very kind of you." Zheng Xian was moved by Meng Li''s tears, she said: "I''m so lucky to be friends with you."


    "Well, I''m not sure I can find it." Meng Li said awkwardly.


    Zheng Xian: "it''s OK. I will always remember your heart."


    Meng Li took his hand out of Zheng Xian''s hand, patted her on the back of her hand and said with relief, "Zheng Xian, I can understand your mood very well, but I still hope you won''t be too upset."


    Zheng Xian took his hand out of Meng Li''s hand again and grasped Meng Li tightly. With some force, she said seriously:


    "ah Li, do you know? I''m like a trapped animal now. "


    "I feel trapped in the dark, unable to find a source, I feel rather powerless and distressed."


    "I urgently want to seek a little light, a little way out, I have no bottom in my heart, I am particularly uneasy."


    Zheng Xian confides his true feelings. Meng Li can see that the girl who is usually sunny is now full of worries.


    Meng Li said, "how can there be no light? We are still living a normal life. Don''t always worry about things that haven''t happened yet. Zheng Xian, I like you who used to be sunny. "


    She looked at Zheng Xian helplessly.


    "I don''t have any big opportunities. I rely on some weak income of doing tasks to enhance myself, but it''s so slow, so slow, and all kinds of things in the field are soaring. I can''t afford to spend any more."


    "Soaring prices, it seems that my hand that the boundary force is even more meager." Zheng Xian said helplessly.


    Meng Li sighs, Zheng Xian is the price and the situation is now the whole psychological imbalance.


    "So I need a little light, even if it makes me suddenly have a little chance to get a little power, I''m not so flustered." Zheng Xian pursed his lips and said:


    "that''s why I have the cheek to let you get rich and take me with me."


    "Because of some special reasons, I don''t have much power in my hand, so it means that if I encounter any unexpected situation, I can''t cope with it. I don''t have any savings, so I''m naturally upset."


    "As you know, a penny is hard to kill a hero."


    "You are so anxious because you don''t have any savings." Meng Li said, "don''t be afraid. If you are in urgent need one day, I will help you."


    "If I''m in debt, I''m even more upset. But thank you, Ali. You''re the most righteous person. You won''t try to evade. I''m especially grateful to you." Zheng Xian said gratefully.Meng Li didn''t look at her angrily: "OK, I didn''t say before that I shouldn''t be so polite and unfamiliar?"


    "You are so polite now."


    "It''s OK, since it''s because of the price and lack of savings. If you get something from this trip to the vast world, it will ease your anxiety. " There will be light.


    It''s normal for Zheng Xian to fall behind and feel anxious.


    Things about Chi Jingfang must have irritated her.


    Everyone needs a different sense of security. Zheng Xian''s sense of security may be that he has some strength to prepare for a rainy day. Just like himself, he always keeps some where he is.


    "Well, I''ll make a fortune with you this time. I''ll repay you later." Zheng Xian patted Meng Li''s hand and laughed.


    "Then I''ll take that little girl with me." Meng Li said.


    Since I gave up waiting to do the task and decided to accompany Zheng Xian to find Zhijing, I would like to ask for her love. Anyway, I would go to the vast world to find her. I can accompany her with my love. I don''t have enough time, so I can only do it.


    If found, and then finally divided into things, although it is a friend, but Meng Li does not want to let Zheng Xian have too much burden, also do not want to let her feel very deliberate care, lest she think she is pitying her, don''t misunderstand, lest the feelings between friends change flavor, so the heart or decided to divide according to the head.


    With a question, Zheng Xian is one third. Although she looks petite, she does no less work than anyone else.


    Meng Li has worked out all these details.


    Zheng Xian''s eyes brightened: "well, I miss that little girl very much. She''s very cute and I''m very happy with her."

 Chapter 2448

    Zheng Xian doesn''t have any opinions. Meng Li goes to pick up the question. He''s very happy to hear that he''s going to dig Zhijing.


    I don''t think it''s hard work. In her opinion, it''s very happy to be with Meng Li.


    This time, Meng Li didn''t bring Wuxiang. Last time, Wuxiang was a little reluctant. Moreover, Zheng Xianzai met a large amount of Zhijing ore.


    "Pretty sister." As soon as Wenqing sees Zheng Xian, he shouts to make Zheng XianMei smile.


    Then he takes out the fruit to Zheng Xianchi. They fight together. Meng Li looks at them and laughs. They get along well all the time.


    Zheng Xian is also sunny and cheerful. He is a good match. He makes a lot of noise all the way. Meng Li is responsible for finding space for them, taking them in and looking for Zhijing.


    She also deliberately avoided the giant wind beast that space, is worried about meeting the giant wind beast.


    If you meet, if you ask yourself what to do, it''s very embarrassing whether you say your purpose or not. It''s best not to meet.


    Meng Li and Zheng Xian searched several spaces to find Zhijing, but they couldn''t find it. Instead, they found a waste ore of Zhijing, and there were some broken slag of Zhijing, which was dug away.


    Looking for a few spaces are not found, Zheng Xian some embarrassed.


    "Ah Li, if you can''t find it, don''t be too demanding." She said.


    She said so, let Meng Li more embarrassed, said to take Zheng Xian to make a fortune, the result of a few space also did not harvest, the most embarrassing is her.


    "Elder sister, you have to believe that we Ali, we Ali will find it."


    He immediately opened his mouth and said that his expression was very serious. His eyes were full of trust, which made Meng Li''s heart warm.


    Zheng Xian laughed: "I also believe in ah Li, but I can''t bear to see her working so hard. I feel I''m too demanding."


    "In fact, it''s OK. I''ve come out for a walk. I feel better now."


    "Look again." Meng Li smiles a little and roughly understands Zheng Xian''s feelings.


    I think it''s hard to ask others to help me, but I''m a little embarrassed.


    We all found a waste fat crystal ore, which is not far from finding fat crystal.


    After careful analysis, Meng Li found that the organization was in urgent need of Zhijing, and even sent a team to dig Zhijing. Although Zhijing was expensive, it was not extremely rare.


    At least it can meet the current needs of the organization, which is not very difficult to find. If it is particularly difficult, it can not meet the needs of the organization at all.


    So as long as you are patient, you can find it.


    With this belief, Meng Li finds two more spaces. Wen Qing and Zheng Xian don''t laugh, and they begin to help seriously.


    "Eh, ahead, by the stream." Meng Li said suddenly.


    Zheng Xian''s eyes brightened: "found it?"


    "If there is no accident, it is." Meng Li scanned it with his mental power. It was on the edge of the stream. He dug up the stone above, and there was a fat crystal under it, and the area was not small.


    Zhijing is formed naturally in the vast world. Even if we find it here, Meng Li doesn''t plan to cut it off. He still needs to keep a little bit and take the route of sustainable development.


    She also told Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian nodded and agreed. When he got to the stream, Zheng Xian said excitedly:


    "right down here?"


    "Yes." Meng Li began to do it. As an experienced man, he began to teach Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian was very serious.


    The work has been carried out. The tools used to dig the fat crystal last time are all here, and the progress is very smooth.


    However, although this piece is not small, it is not as big as the place where giant wind beast took them last time. However, there are still many fat crystals left to be taken last time, because I''m sorry.


    Although we plan to keep some fat crystals here this time, and hope to continue to generate them in the future, we can''t keep as many as we did last time in the giant wind beast. We only plan to leave some roots here.


    Therefore, although the total number of fat crystals here is less than that there, their harvest may be higher than that of the last time in the giant wind beast because of the different quantity they need to leave.


    I don''t know how many fruits I brought with me. When I saw Zheng Xian tired and thirsty, I gave him something to eat.


    All kinds of warm and kind to Zheng Xian, all kinds of intimate, has been around Zheng Xian, on the contrary, it is Meng Li, who is completely ignored by the two of them, they are happy to chat, Meng Li can''t even plug in.


    Meng Li is working hard to dig Zhijing here. Seeing that Wen Qing is still feeding Zheng Xian with fruit, he seems to have only Zheng Xian in his eyes. There is no more of her.


    The warm picture made Meng Li say angrily:


    "you eat up quickly, come to work quickly, a few mouthfuls of fruit will be finished, how can you feed it?"


    "Ah Li, you can''t taste it, can you?" Zheng Xian bit the fruit from his hand and picked Meng Li''s eyebrows.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and said to Wen Qing, "I''m thirsty, too."


    "Is the soul still thirsty?" Zheng Xian looks at Meng Li playfully.


    Meng Li said angrily, "you''ve been eating, aren''t you thirsty?""Ha ha ha..." Zheng Xian suddenly began to laugh, and his waist was bent. It sounded very crazy. Meng Li touched his nose: "what''s so funny?"


    "I just want to see you jealous, so let me cooperate with her. Sure enough, you are jealous. It''s too fun."


    "Why is vinegar so strong?"


    Meng Li


    "I asked you for love, but you still..." She looked at the question, but could not say anything to blame.


    How can she be jealous? These two people are too good at playing and don''t work well. She is still anxious to finish the task of digging Zhijing. Are you jealous? She''s not so mean.


    "Thirsty?" Wenqing looked at Meng Li, took out a big fruit and said, "ah Li, this is specially for you."


    "It''s very thirst quenching." There is satisfaction in the eyes of questioning.


    And forced to smile.


    Meng Li didn''t reach out to get it, and he didn''t know what he was hesitating about. Zheng Xian said to Wen Qing, "she may be waiting for you to feed her."


    "No, it''s not." Meng didn''t admit it.


    She took the fruit from Wenqing and took a bite. She found that the fruit was very sweet. It was different from the fruit she had eaten before. She felt better and her soul was fresh.


    "Hey, hey, eat it." He said happily.


    Meng Li looks at her without knowing why. Zheng Xian says helplessly: "I really want to ask you. The fruit she gives you is the best one in her hand. I want to give it to you, but you usually don''t like it. You always refuse it. Maybe it''s also for you to eat. I''m more curious about the way you eat vinegar. Anyway, it''s like this."


    "Come here, hug." Meng Li was also very moved after hearing this, but he was still a little embarrassed, so he said rudely.


    See Meng Li squat down to hold her, ask for love to Meng Li''s arms.

 Chapter 2449

    The small arm embraces Meng Li''s neck and says: "ah Li''s jealous appearance is fun."


    "Who''s jealous." Meng Li patted her on the back and said, "when I finish eating this fruit, I will work."


    "Let''s dig well, and then I''ll take you to the restaurant to have a big meal. This time, you''ve eaten all the dishes from the previous restaurant."


    "Good." He smiles happily and moves. He sits on Meng Li''s leg and looks at Meng Li eating.


    Meng Li ate the fruit, thought about it, and said, "I''m not the kind of person who is unkind. You can tell me what you want to eat. There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    "No detour, but before you do not eat." He said wrongly.


    "I just want to give you what I think is good."


    Meng Li has some helplessness. She really doesn''t like to eat. The main reason is that she doesn''t feel hungry in her soul. She doesn''t care about her appetite. She usually asks them to eat. Most of them watch them eat.


    "I''ll eat it later." She said.


    After listening, I clapped my hands and laughed happily.


    Three people dug Zhijing fast and slow. This time, it took two or three days to finish digging here, leaving roots.


    Zheng Xian asked expectantly, "how much power can this sell?"


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "at least one million."


    The final harvest was more than that of the last time in the giant wind beast. In fact, I was lucky to find such a good fat crystal.


    Although I found several spaces and wasted a lot of time to find them, one space is not small, and it takes a lot of time to find it carefully.


    "A million?" Zheng Xian choked for a moment: "is this thing really so valuable?"


    Meng Li nodded, Zheng Xian said: "that million words, I can more than 300000?"


    Listen to the tone of Zheng Xian, Meng Li smiles, it seems that Zheng Xian also intends to divide by three people.


    At first, I had the same plan. It would be better if there were no differences between the two sides.


    "Yes." Meng Li nodded. Zheng Xian said, "it''s more than 300000 yuan. It seems that I haven''t got so much power at one time. Ah Li, it''s very nice of you to bring me this chance to make a fortune."


    "With these three hundred thousand, I''ll be at ease and I won''t be anxious any more."


    "It''s like you''ve given me more than 300000 yuan."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "how can you say that? You''ve worked hard too."


    Zheng Xian shook his head: "no, it''s all up to you to find these things. If you don''t take me with you, you can dig all these things. Can''t I understand your care for me?"


    "I owe you so much today, and I will repay you in the future." She stressed again.


    Meng LiXiao: Well, don''t repay me any more. Friends help each other. Let''s go back first. "


    After digging for so long in a row, even the soul body will feel tired and not have much energy to continue searching.


    Zheng Xian nods happily, and Meng Li takes them back to the domain. After thinking about it, let Wenqing return to his system space, and then go to find Wenzhi with Zheng Xian.


    Wenzhi didn''t find it. He found Youyun and said he wanted to sell Zhijing.


    "Can you decide?" Meng Li looked at him with a smile. You Yun raised his chin and said with a little pride: "this little thing, naturally."


    "And it''s you. I''ll give you a high price. It won''t hurt you." You Yun, with a smile, looks slightly obscene.


    Meng Li doesn''t know how to see the obscenity from you Yun''s naturally melancholy face, but she is still a little happy to hear you Yun say that she can give a good price.


    Last time, the price of Wenzhi was a little low, and I didn''t care much about it. I thought it was a contribution to the organization.


    Just now, I told Zheng Xian on the way here that if I went to sell Zhijing on the domain alone, the price might be better, not necessarily, because now the organization is controlling the price of Zhijing on the domain.


    But at the same time, it will be a bit troublesome. We have to talk about the price. If the price is not good, we have to change another one. If the price is not good, we have to change another one again.


    If you want to be convenient and quick, you can directly trade with Wenzhi. The price of Wenzhi is very low, but it''s better to trade fast. So Zheng Xian is too troublesome. After discussion, they decided to trade with Wenzhi.


    If you Yun can really raise the price a little bit, it''s also very good, which means that not only his income has increased, but Zheng Xian''s income has also increased.


    Zheng Xian had never met you Yun. Seeing that you Yun and Meng Li seemed to know each other very well, he couldn''t help but ask:


    "is this the world of the strong?"


    "You and the people around you are so familiar."


    Meng Li


    It''s a long story and I don''t know how to explain it.


    "You can pay a high price, and the extra Jieli will be deducted from your account." Wen Zhi suddenly came in from the outside and said to you Yun lightly.


    You Yun said angrily, "don''t you say I''m in charge of these little things?"


    "It''s up to you? When did I say that? " Wen Zhi gave him a bleak look.You Yun


    You don''t hit people in the face, okay?


    "Take a look." Wen Zhi reaches out his hand to Meng Li, and Meng Li hands Wen Zhi the mustard seed space with fat crystals. Wen Zhi releases his divine sense and looks at Meng Li:


    "not bad."


    "You''ve always been lucky."


    Meng Li: "well Thank you


    "But the task can''t be left behind. Don''t delay the task because of these. Don''t forget that you are a Tasker." Wen Zhi glances at Meng Li, and his eyes pass Zheng Xian.


    He naturally remembered Zheng Xian, but he had nothing to say.


    "I see. I won''t leave the task behind." Meng Li said.


    Wen Zhi took another look at the fat crystal in mustard seed space, estimated it in his heart, and said, "1.2 million."


    Zheng Xian was slightly surprised, 1.2 million.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    "Your quantity is a little more than last time, but I don''t know how much it is, but I won''t see the difference. I''ve also raised the price for you." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "thank you."


    I really don''t know if the price has been raised, but the number of them is a little more than last time.


    last time Wen didn''t say how the price was calculated, whether it was calculated according to weight or volume, which was obviously not important. How to calculate it was the temperature has the final say. She came to him and was also a quick and convenient plan.


    "It''s settled." Wen Zhi said.


    Meng Li took a look at Zheng Xian. Zheng Xian nodded: "OK, that''s it."


    Meng Li nodded. Wen Zhi collected the fat crystal and said, "we''ll get it later."


    "Then don''t disturb me." Meng Li knows that Wen Zhi is busy. Wen Zhi nods his head. Meng Li takes a look at you Yun, but he has no choice.


    You Yun, "...


    please don''t look at me sympathetically, though I am very poor.


    Out, Meng from the system space brought out, Zheng Xian said: "I have to invite you to dinner."


    "Thank you, sister." Asked immediately said.


    Meng Li didn''t have a good look to ask for love. I heard that eating is very positive, and I''m not polite at all.

 Chapter 2450

    Meng Li originally wanted to refuse, but she wanted to go. Another thing is that if she didn''t go, she didn''t give Zheng Xian any respect. She also understood Zheng Xian''s meaning, that is, to thank her, so go.


    Eating will not bring Zheng Xian too much burden.


    Zheng Xianting dotes on Wenqing. She gives her whatever she wants to eat. No matter whether she can finish it or not, Wenqing''s small body has a lot of energy and can finish it.


    After finishing eating, Meng Li went back to the system space, calculated the 1.2 million boundary force, and transferred 400000 boundary force to Zheng Xian.


    "I want to ask you what I want to buy you."


    "I don''t want anything." He shook his head.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "that always pulls you to be a coolie."


    I''ve done two jobs for her. If it''s divided according to the head, it''s better than hundreds of thousands of boundary power. It belongs to asking for love.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people who belong to Wu Xiang, and now they are all occupied by her.


    However, the power of asking for love is not the power of the boundary, nor is it the power of living in the domain, let alone the currency of the domain.


    It is said that this time, it not only helped Zheng Xian, but also helped herself, and gained 800000 world power.


    If it wasn''t for Zheng Xian, he didn''t plan to look for Zhijing. He can also look for Zhijing when he has time. However, as time goes by, Zhijing will become more and more difficult to find. The huge demand of the organization determines that Zhijing will be less and less.


    With the rapid growth of phagocytosis, the demand of the organization is even greater.


    "What I need is to speak directly. How can you be polite to me, ah Li? We don''t care about you and me." Smile.


    Meng Li touched his head: "good."


    "If you need anything in the future, I''ll try to find it for you. Just like you need evergreen before, I''ll find a way. You can''t leave it to me."


    "If you don''t tell me, it''s out of the question."


    "Well, I know. It''s my fault. I forgot. If I remember, I would have asked you for it. I don''t want to be polite with ah Li." She fiddled with her little skirt.


    "Are you busy, boss?" Sakura asked.


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    "Another world has problems. Do you have time to deal with them?"


    Meng Li: "OK."


    "I have a world to deal with. Let''s go together." Meng Li said to Wen Qing.


    It happened that she was here and wanted to be with her more.


    "OK, are we going to the small world?" She had some expectations.


    "Not necessarily." Meng Li was in a good mood, but he thought that he just met Zheng Xian and spent a few days making some Zhijing. Then there was something wrong with the world, and his heart could not help sinking.


    Is it a coincidence? Or is it that the world has problems so frequently.


    "Li, what are you worried about?" Although Meng Li didn''t put his expression on his face, he could see it.


    Meng Li hugged and asked, "it''s OK. I''m just thinking about what''s wrong with the small world."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Wenqing reached out to touch Meng Li''s hair and said, "the small world is like a human being. There are people who live, grow old and die. Ah Li is a doctor. He is kind. He will be sad to see the patient, but he also has to accept this kind of reincarnation."


    "Well, that''s right." Meng Li laughs and goes abroad with questioning.


    When something goes wrong, first of all, check whether the small world has become the host of phagocytosis. Meng Li checks it with questioning, but it''s a little uncomfortable.


    This actually found another phagocytosis.


    This frequency is heartbreaking.


    She doesn''t want to go to the small world to see, the world is full of holes, how can the creatures in the small world be safe, for fear that it has already become a hell on earth.


    She also felt sad. She reached out her hand to touch the face wall and said, "what I saw with my own eyes is all pity."


    "Is it because I have contact with Ali? Ah Li has empathy. I have empathy. "


    Meng LiXiao, the power of heaven in the world is in her body. Even if there is a connection, it will not affect her. She feels sorry for her kindness.


    She sighed melancholy. She felt very powerless. She didn''t want to see the world die, but she couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    Take the world over again, Wen Zhi is not in, you Yun sits there, looking at Meng Li: "we meet very often."


    "I''m very diligent." Meng Li said, "I went out to have a meal and dealt with the world''s problems. You are still here."


    "What else? There is no rest time for this broken job. It can be said that we are on call 24 hours a day. " You Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li just smile, you Yun waved his hand and said: "you don''t laugh, you see, you don''t look good, it''s all worry."


    "The world is up to you." In Meng Li''s mind, you Yun is a substitute for Wen Zhi. He has to deal with many things for Wen Zhi, otherwise he won''t be in Wen Zhi''s place.


    Many people come to Wen Zhi, and now they can only see one you Yun.You Yun asked expressionless: "again?"


    Meng Li gives you the space to install the world. You Yun checks it, and sighs: "there''s no way."


    "Can you run?" Meng Li thought and asked.


    You Yun eyebrows move, and then face down: "no way."


    "I can''t run away. I think Wen Zhi will come back immediately if he walks on his front foot."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "that Wen Zhi sees you very closely. I always think that between you..."


    It''s a little different, isn''t it?


    Meng Li stops himself from thinking about it. He''s afraid that he''s going to do more, but he thinks he''s too vulgar.


    You Yun, after all, is a soul body. Moreover, some elder brothers love their younger brother so much.


    In this way, Wen Zhi treats you as his younger brother.


    "Why?" You Yun looks at Meng Li with warning eyes. You have the meaning to continue to talk.


    "Nothing. It''s the leader''s love for his subordinates. Take care of yourself. I don''t want to take you out." Meng Li said.


    You Yun rolled a white eye, and then said seriously: "Meng Li, I saw you brought Zheng Xian before."


    "Yes, she''s a little confused recently. She hasn''t made any progress. As a friend, what she can do is help." Meng Li said.


    "Think more about yourself anyway." You Yun said: "as your friend, I have been with you for many years. Your interests must be my first consideration."


    "It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish."


    Meng Li wry smile: "understand, just with my current ability can only teach people to fish."


    "Well, I won''t say much about you." You Yun said: "someone is coming again, maybe they are handed over to the world."


    "Then I''ll go first." Meng Li see you Yun is really busy, sorry to disturb, back to the system space.


    "Darling, I''m going to take you back. Oh, I may have to do the task." Meng Li said to the question of reading in the system space.


    He raised his head and said, "OK."

 Chapter 2451

    Just Enron sent back after the inquiry, Meng Li always had a strange feeling on the way back.


    It felt like something was following her.


    She is to build space channel to go, but there is this feeling, Meng Li also stopped, want to see who is tracking her.


    Is Feng Chu looking for trouble again?


    Last time I suffered a loss, this time I don''t have a long memory? No, Fengchu should know that she can''t solve herself, and she can''t solve Fengchu at present.


    According to reason, if you are not sure, Fengchu will not come again.


    Did Nanming leave the fire last time? Does Feng Chu suffer from soul burning.


    "Who?" Meng Li looked at the vast black world and asked.


    "Quite alert." Xing Xiu suddenly appears in front of Meng Li''s eyes. Meng Li and Xing Xiu have several sides of affinity. Seeing him, Meng Li is really surprised.


    How to say, Xing Xiu is also the boss of Luo Zhenyu. It''s really strange that he suddenly comes to find her.


    Meng Li asked faintly, "what''s the matter?"


    Xing Xiu said haughtily, "do you think it''s difficult for a person like me to talk to you about the past?"


    "Be polite. I don''t think I belong to Luo Zhenyu." Meng Li said with a smile.


    It''s not your subordinates, so why be so proud?


    Xing Xiu: "you''re welcome?"


    "Well, well, I''ll be polite." He sneered and said:


    "reasonably speaking, you are a person with a wide range of positions, you are also a domain master, you are not an unknown person, and you have a different relationship with smart girl. I should be polite to you."


    Meng Li couldn''t speak and looked at him calmly.


    "I''ll ask you a question." Xing Xiu holds his arms and stares at Meng Li haughtily.


    Meng Li: "tell me about it."


    "Last time, Miss Zhi asked you to come to luozhenyu to prevent shifanling from joining us, right?"


    "Did I spoil your good deed?" Meng Li smiles and looks at him.


    Xing Xiu shook his head: "No


    "How can you ruin my good deeds, and you won''t be the master of shifanling."


    "Here''s the point. Listen carefully and remember where you went and what you came into contact with before you arrived at Luo Zhenyu." Xing Xiu looked at Meng Li''s eyes with some playfulness and some examination.


    Meng Li thought about it carefully. When she remembered it, her heart sank and her expression was a bit serious.


    At that time, I went to see Shizhi for the last time before I went to luozhenyu?


    Time branch?


    Did Xing Xiu find anything?


    "I can''t remember." Meng Li''s expression became colder and colder.


    Xing Xiu laughed: "I really can''t remember? Do you want me to write it down for you? "


    "What are you going to do?" Meng Li looked at him calmly: "I don''t believe you can kidnap me."


    She has asked Sakura to inform you Yun. If you directly inform Wen Zhi, Wen Zhi may not be able to save her, but inform you Yun, and you Yun will help.


    Meng Li is not so confident that he can win Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu is not so weak.


    "You''ve tipped back?" Xing Xiu continued to smile: "don''t be afraid. I''m not going to do anything, but can you tell me what the shifanling put in your place?"


    "What is that thing? Was it taken away by the order of Shifan? "


    "By the way, didn''t shifanling tell you? That thing has something to do with annihilation. Don''t you want to know about it? "


    Meng said, "I don''t understand what you said."


    "There''s a way to play dumb, but would you like to see the small world die one by one? Would you like to see someone die after they become a devouring host? "


    "Hand that thing in and the problem of killing will be solved."


    "What is it?" Meng can''t help looking at Xing Xiu and pretending to be stupid. No matter what Shizhi is, she has self-consciousness, so she can''t say that other people are things.


    It''s hard to hear that Xing Xiu takes one thing at a time.


    "I don''t care to embarrass you. I also know that it''s not easy for people like you to pry your mouth open." Xing Xiu slightly raises eyebrows, but also sees Meng Li''s character, so he says.


    I don''t want to be coquettish.


    He sighed again: "just do you want to see the situation continue to deteriorate?"


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Don''t press the principle on me. I can''t afford it." Meng Li''s tone became colder and colder.


    Xing Xiu stared at Meng Li for several seconds and said with a smile, "do you think your organization will force you to hand over the thing when it is known to you?"


    "If you hand it over, you will be the Savior. If you don''t hand it over, you will be despised by thousands of people."


    Meng Li frowns. First, she doesn''t know why Xing Xiu is so sure that Shizhi has something to do with yanmie. Second, even if it does, how does Xing Xiu know that he has something to do with Shizhi?That day, I met with Xing Xiu. What did he expose? Through what channels did Xing Xiu find out?


    She didn''t understand.


    Xing Xiu looked into the distance and said, "your people don''t pay enough attention to you. They haven''t come here for such a long time. If I want to kill you, you will be gone."


    "I don''t care if you want to kill. As for your strange words, I can''t respond to any of your words, because I don''t know anything." Meng Li smiles and looks at Xing Xiu with firm eyes.


    Xing Xiu''s whole body is full of momentum, and a smart silver chain is stretched out from his hand. The cold light is flashing, and he goes towards Meng Li. Meng Li instinctively avoids, but the power gap is too big, so she can''t avoid it. All around is the power of Xing Xiu, which forms the absolute power suppression.


    After a while, Meng Li was trapped by Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu sneered and said, "since you don''t care about you, why don''t I ask you a question?"


    "Say, where is it?" The silver chain trapped Meng Li''s hands and became more and more tight. At this moment, Meng Li had a feeling that he still had a body, because the chain seemed to be strangled into her flesh and blood, like grinding her bones inch by inch. The pain from the heart made Meng Li tremble all over, which was unbearable.


    This thing is so powerful. This idea flashed through Meng Li''s mind. Seeing Xing Xiu staring at her haughtily, he waited for her to say something. Meng Li took a deep breath:


    "I don''t know."


    "Sure enough, few people can stand this kind of torture." Xing Xiu snorted, and Meng Li felt that the chain was tighter, which made her feel that her bones were being cut. The extreme pain made her confused, but she heard Xing Xiu say:


    "I''d better try to search the soul. I don''t believe that you can fight with Luo Zhenyu because of you."


    "You''re crazy." Meng Li looked at Xing Xiu with hatred: "don''t dream. I will destroy myself before you search for your soul."

 Chapter 2452

    Don''t doubt, although she has nothing to do now, she will destroy herself before she is searched.


    He promised to keep the secret for him.


    If the secret was not particularly important, the Vatican decree would not have emphasized it at that time.


    She would not betray Shizhi or shifanling. If she spoke, it would be disappointing.


    Shifan will be disappointed, Shizhi will be disappointed, even ask for love should also be disappointed, disappointed she Mengli is such a spineless person.


    Her eyes were particularly firm, which made Xing Xiu fidgety.


    How to deal with this kind of hard bone? The more he refused to speak, the more his cruel heart was aroused, and the idea of breaking this hard bone came into his mind.


    I did it anyway.


    This is not his person, why should he cherish each other''s life, just like ants, unhappy, trampled to death.


    He reaches out his hand to Meng Li regardless of the consequences. Meng Li closes his eyes and is determined to destroy himself. He concentrates all his strength on knowing the sea. When he plans to detonate, he suddenly hears you Yun''s voice:


    "stop!"


    At the same time, a force comes to stop Xing Xiu. Meng Li opens his eyes and sees Wen Zhi, you Yun and Zhen Huang.


    The power to stop Xing Xiu comes from Zhen Huang. You Yun looks at Xing Xiu with hatred at the moment, and Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang are especially indifferent.


    Wen Zhi spoke indifferently:


    "Xing Xiu, who allows you to touch my people."


    "Your people?"


    Xing Xiu shrugs his shoulders indifferently, takes back his hand, and also takes back the silver chain that trapped Meng Li. When he releases the imprisonment, Meng Li becomes soft all over, and has no strength. You Yun comes to support Meng Li in a hurry. Looking at Meng Li, he is still shaking all over.


    "How long have I been away from you, and then something happened to you." He said in a sullen voice.


    Xingxiu''s weapon is really powerful. Although she has left her soul now, she can''t bear the rest of the pain.


    She didn''t want to tremble in such an awkward way. She was still in front of so many people, but she couldn''t control it. She gave you a smile and said to you Yun:


    "it''s good that she came quickly, otherwise I would have no money."


    "How can I, how can I call you gone." You Yun looked at Xing Xiu and said, "don''t you give an explanation to those who have moved us?"


    "Who are you? Oh, I remember you. You didn''t show up for many years. You thought you were dead, but you were still alive. " Xing Xiu said quietly.


    He took out his fan and said, "but are you sure you are qualified to talk to me?"


    "Yes." Wen Zhi spits out a word and stares at Xing Xiu with the most indifferent eyes: "he has."


    "Just him? Even you are not qualified. Only Yuanzi is qualified to talk to me. Please call Yuanzi next time. " Xing Xiu glanced at Wen Zhi contemptuously.


    Zhen Huang stood up to speak for Wen Zhi: "Xing Xiu, don''t be so crazy. Did Yuanzi put you in his eyes? Return the yuan. "


    "You have the ability to fight against us. What do you do to bully our subordinates?" Zhen Huang looked at Xing Xiu contemptuously: "it''s really nice to bully a woman."


    "Women are very important. You haven''t found out. Why don''t you ask me how I came to find her?" Xing Xiu said meaningfully.


    Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang take a look at Meng Li at the same time, but they also know that Xing Xiu would not have come to her personally if it wasn''t for something special.


    Wen Zhi rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache. He said to you Yun, "take Meng Li back first. She''s not in a good state now."


    You Yun also wants to take Meng Li away from this land of right and wrong. He also wants to ask Meng Li how he got Xing Xiu''s cruel hand on her. He is planning to take her away. Xing Xiu says: "that won''t work."


    "I''ll spare her for your sake, but it doesn''t mean she can go now."


    "There are some things that she has to make clear. I think you want to know as well."


    "I don''t want to know." Wen Zhi said indifferently.


    Zhen Huang also said: "you are such a boring person, who knows why, but I warn you, don''t fight our people, you don''t challenge our bottom line."


    "Don''t be so anxious to protect your people. If I say she knows something very important, do you believe it, for example, she has the thing to destroy?"


    Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang brush to see Meng Li, eyes instantly complicated, Meng Li frowned, still shaking, you Yun said: "can you believe the lies of Xing Xiu? You haven''t found a way after you''ve been looking for so long. How can you be in Meng Li''s body and your brain? " You Yun said:


    "I''ll take Meng Li back to have a rest. She''s very sick now."


    "No, you really think I''m joking?" Xing Xiu seems to be angry, and suddenly he moves to you Yun, but he is stopped by Wen Zhi.


    "Enough, Xing Xiu. I don''t want to fight you. It''s meaningless, but don''t go too far!" Wen Zhi said sullenly.


    Xing Xiu sneered: "if there is no ghost in your heart, just make it clear in front of everyone. Can escape solve the problem?"He took a few steps towards Meng Li. Meng Li stepped back with the help of you Yun. Instinctively, he didn''t want to be too close to him.


    Meng Li looked at him and said darkly, "I say it again. Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything."


    "Little girl, it''s not worth it for others, is it? Is it worth abandoning life and death? " Xing Xiu asked with great interest:


    "you don''t think that people like shifanling can look up to you?"


    "Do you need to worry about that?" Meng Li sneered: "no way? Are you going to start stimulating me with words? Will I be fooled by you? "


    It''s not in her consideration whether she can be favored by any Buddhist decree.


    She only remembers that she owes the world Vatican a life, and that there is morality and justice. She must abide by morality and must not betray others. Those who have promised the world Vatican will not tell others the whereabouts of Shizhi.


    People should have principles and bottom line, and no one can trample on them wantonly.


    But the only thing she doesn''t understand now is how Xing Xiu detects that she has something to do with Shizhi. She can almost be sure that she hasn''t been followed before.


    Moreover, the shifanling set a boundary in the space of Shizhi. Even if he went in, Xingxiu could not follow him. He would be noticed if he went in.


    As far as Xing Xiu''s tone is concerned, he doesn''t know what Shizhi is, let alone the location of that space. Otherwise, he would go directly to the place and still have to fight with her here.


    Is it because when he went there that time, he went directly to Luo Zhenyu. For some reason, Xing Xiu found out?


    That''s really her carelessness.


    "I think that if he said a few words to you, gave you some face and helped you to hold up, he just took a fancy to you? The lower human race is like a mole ant. If the Buddha''s eyes are so bad, he may be ridiculed by the creatures in the vast world thousands of times. " Xing Xiu laughs and insults Meng Li.


    "If you give up your life to keep a secret for him, it doesn''t mean that he will be moved." Xing Xiu said.


    Wen Zhi was very angry: "Xing Xiu, you''re enough. Don''t force me to do it!"

 Chapter 2453

    Xing Xiu sneered: "it''s not about you to talk about her. What do you do when you get angry?"


    "This is my man!" Wen Zhi said angrily.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''ll go to Yuanzi." Xing Xiu pointed to Meng Li: "take her."


    He left on his own.


    Wen Zhi looked at Xing Xiu''s back and Meng Li, and said to you Yun, "take her down to have a rest first."


    "Good." After you Yun''s response, Zhen Huang takes a look at Meng Li and leaves with Wen Zhi.


    Maybe it''s to see what Xing Xiu is going to do. I''m afraid he''s going to do something wrong in the field. Or, I really want to hear what Xing Xiu says.


    You Yun takes Meng Li back to Wen Zhi''s house and lets her lie on a bed. Meng Li looks around and asks, "is this your room?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have time to rest. It''s just a decoration." You Yun answered.


    Meng Li reluctantly smiles, but at the moment, his soul is still in pain. The silver chain of Xing Xiu is very fierce. After so long, the rest of the pain can''t go away.


    "Just bear with it and get through it." You Yun sees Meng Li''s pain is severe, and says a word of relief.


    Meng Li said, "it won''t affect the soul, will it?"


    "There is no effect, but it will take a long time to eliminate the pain." You Yun sighs.


    Meng Li sneered: "is that so?"


    Today, she tolerated, because she was incompetent, she could not do anything to Xingxiu. But if she had the ability one day, she would have to pay for today''s pain and hatred.


    Since Xing Xiu wanted to search for her soul, he knew that he was calm and wanted to kill himself. It was just that you Yun brought someone in time.


    "Calm down, don''t think so much." You Yun reaches out his hand and pats Meng Li on the shoulder.


    "By the way, what''s the matter? Xing Xiu is coming to trouble you." You Yun asked.


    Meng Li took a look at you Yun: "now I''m talking to you. No one can hear me."


    You Yun looked more serious and shook his head: "no, your system can''t hear you."


    "She can''t." Meng Li has been shielding her.


    "About Shizhi." Meng Li was a little worried and said, "anyway, I don''t know how Xing Xiu noticed that I had contact with Shizhi."


    "But Xing Xiu didn''t know whether Shi Zhi was a person or a thing."


    "How do you know?" You Yun is also very confused.


    Meng Li guessed: "maybe I went to Shizhi before I went to luozhenyu last time. Something exposed that I had contact with Shizhi."


    You Yun


    "Xing Xiu is really obscene."


    "But when Shizhi was born, there was such a stir that it was hard for Xingxiu not to know." He added.


    Meng Li said: "I think Shizhi is a rare treasure. I''ve been looking for her."


    "Isn''t it nonsense that he said that you have the thing to destroy and eat?" You Yun looks at Meng Li.


    Meng Li pondered: "the meaning of Xingxiu should be that Shizhi has something to do with yanmie."


    "Shizhi? She was born much earlier than she was killed, shouldn''t she You Yun said.


    Meng Li hugged his slightly trembling body. After boiling, his body didn''t shake badly just now.


    "I think it doesn''t matter, but Shizhi must be a little different, otherwise shifanling can''t hide her." Meng Li felt that he didn''t understand.


    You Yun: "it''s just that Shizhi appeared earlier than yanmie, but as far as I know, Shizhi hasn''t appeared in the vast world for many years."


    "When she was born, she shook the vast world."


    "After this incident, although I''m not sure Shizhi has a certain relationship with phagocytosis, I feel that Shizhi also has some unusual missions." He guessed thoughtfully.


    Meng Li murmured: "mission."


    "So."


    "In fact, it''s not surprising that Xing Xiu guessed like that. You think, the emergence of annihilation is almost invincible. He invades the vast world and exterminates everything with an invincible attitude. If the vast will doesn''t want to completely exterminate us, then there will be a solution in the end to end the endless annihilation." You Yun said seriously.


    Meng Li said: "the vast will is not to exterminate everything. If we exterminate everything, we can only accept our fate."


    You Yun said: "yes, if the vast will does not destroy everything, and in such a long time, only Shizhi''s birth is enough shock, she is unusual."


    Meng Li raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. The important thing is that I can''t betray her." She sighed.


    You Yun laughed, patted Meng Li on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I won''t betray you."


    "It''s just that I''m afraid they''re going to press you." Meng Li faintly realizes that she may face some things next, including you Yun, who will also be affected by her.Because you Yun used to be her system and knew her best, and you Yun really knew which space Shizhi was in.


    "No, they know me, and they won''t force me to ask. They can''t ask me anything. Do you believe me?" You Yun smiles at Meng Li. At this moment, Meng Li feels that you Yun''s smile makes her feel at ease.


    "I believe you." Meng Li laughs.


    You Yun said: "Meng Li, there''s nothing wrong now. Let''s assume that if Shizhi can really be destroyed


    "Then she is the daughter of destiny." Meng Li laughs: "it will be a people''s hero."


    "But now that she''s hidden, she can''t come out and do anything." You Yun said: "Meng Li, I''m just saying this. Don''t think about it. I''m assuming everything."


    "I didn''t mean to ask you to hand over Shizhi. Don''t get me wrong."


    You Yun''s question makes Meng Li a bit embarrassed. If Shi Zhi is really the daughter of destiny, he is hidden now


    "No one can prove that Shizhi can be destroyed. I still have to choose my morality. I can''t betray him. I once owed him my life." Meng Li closed his eyes.


    You Yun smiles: "Meng Li, don''t think about it."


    "In my opinion, Shizhi, no matter why she can''t be born, is predestined. It''s not the right time. If she is really the one who has given the mission of annihilation and annihilation by the vast will, then the vast will will will arrange her to appear when the time comes. When the time comes, her appearance is not controlled by you and me."


    "No matter now or in the past, it''s probably not the right time for her to come out."


    Meng Li said with a bitter smile: "yes, if she is really the daughter of heaven''s destiny, then we can''t be more than a chess piece. How can we disobey the will of the vast will."


    "It''s the land of will, but I can''t resist the slightest will of the vast will."

 Chapter 2454

    You Yun comforted: "yes, we don''t want to think so much."


    Meng Li couldn''t help but think more. Looking at you Yun, he said, "I''m thinking about whether people can fight with heaven."


    "Fight for what?" You Yun asked.


    Meng Li said, "if Shizhi has nothing to do with yanmie, if yanmie continues to develop and the vast will has not been born to change the situation, then yanmie is bound to exterminate everything, which proves that everything is the vast will. It wants us to exterminate. In order not to exterminate, can we find a ray of life in it?"


    "Then I don''t know. If there is one day, it will be right to die." You Yun gave a bitter smile.


    "Even though we have to face it, it''s useless to worry too much. Let''s think about how to deal with the organization," he added


    "The organization should ask you."


    Meng Li: "what can I think of? As you said, if everything is arranged, we are only a chess piece. My decision today will not affect anything. If she is, she will appear in front of the world sooner or later."


    "That''s not what I can stop, but now I can''t sell them, even if I lose my life. Morality and bottom line can''t be abandoned." Meng Li said with a smile:


    "I feel much better now, and it doesn''t hurt that much."


    You Yun: "that''s good."


    "I want to be quiet for a while." Meng Li said.


    You Yun immediately took the initiative and said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Meng Li smiles: "thank you, you Yun. You saved my life this time."


    "Be polite to me." You Yun said angrily, "I can''t get rid of the problem of politeness."


    Meng Li said wistfully, "I should also thank Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang. They are the same, but you are the most grateful."


    You Yun said:


    "how can Wen Zhi let you be bullied by Xing Xiu? No matter how you say it, you are also a person from his Southern District. If you really don''t care, you don''t know how many people''s hearts should be cold. You work under his hands, and he covers what you should do."


    Meng Li nodded: "although I thank them, I can only repay them in other ways. I can''t repay them with the news of Shizhi."


    "Well, that''s it. You have a rest first." You Yun gets up and goes out.


    Meng Li lay, the rest of the body pain let her can''t help curling up, thinking about things in her mind.


    Whether she would like to tell shifanling what happened today, or remind him, but on second thought, the reason why Shizhi was trapped by shifanling is not clear, and he should know more about Shizhi than anyone else.


    What do you want to say to him?


    How righteous are you? Would you rather die than betray them?


    No, she doesn''t need it. She''s determined. She doesn''t want to tell the shifanling. If the shifanling thinks she''ll be in a dilemma, she''ll hand over the Shizhi.


    Shizhi can come out for any reason, but never for himself. Mengli never wanted to fight against the plan of the Buddhist order for his own reason.


    And Xing Xiu''s humiliating words echoed in her mind one by one.


    Meng Li felt that his soul was very tired, so he planned to close his eyes for a while. Just as he closed his eyes, you Yun came in and said:


    "Wen Zhi, let me take you there."


    Meng Li opened his eyes, calm as water: "is it coming so soon?"


    "Right." You Yun said, "it doesn''t seem to work if you don''t go."


    "Good." Also rest for a period of time, almost no pain on the body, she got up, followed you Yun to go.


    This is a big hall, like a conference room, but there are no tables. There are a row of chairs on each side. Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang sit opposite each other, while Yuanzi sits in the innermost part. He and Zhen Huang sit in the same row.


    Wen Zhi looked at Meng Li and said gently, "come and sit next to me."


    "You too." Wen Zhi looks at you Yun.


    Meng Li sits next to Wen Zhi, facing Zhen Huang. He glances over there and sees yuan Zi''s sharp eyes, which are suffocating.


    You Yun sits next to Meng Li. There are five people in all. Yuan Zi is rubbing his chin back and forth with his elbow on the armrest of the chair. He has no beard. Meng Li doesn''t know what he is touching.


    "Meng Li, first of all, I want to ask you a question." After Yuan Zi gives Wen Zhi a look, Wen Zhi slowly opens his mouth.


    Meng Li: "you say."


    "What do you think of annihilation?" Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li sighed deeply. He understood what they wanted to express in his heart, and said, "to devour the vast world is a great disaster for us. Naturally, I don''t want it to continue to do harm."


    Her answer is very official.


    "So now there are solutions. Are you willing to cooperate with us?" Wen Zhi asked softly.


    Meng Li: "within my power, I will." She smile, can''t see nervous and uneasy, is very indifferent.Wen Zhi said, "do you remember that something was born in the vast world at that time, and its appearance even shook the small space of the vast world."


    "It''s incredible to see such a big scene."


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    "But by the time we got to the scene, it had already been taken away." Wen Zhi smiles at Meng Li.


    Meng Li still did not speak.


    "There are many races in the vast world, many of them are powerful. At that time, we thought that one race had taken them away, but we did some investigation later and found that no race was different." Wen Zhi added: "but if it''s a treasure, it''s normal to be hidden."


    Meng Li said, "that''s it. It must be a certain race who took it away and took it as the treasure of the town."


    "Meng Li, I called you here to have a good talk with you. I didn''t want to have a dispute with you. I think we respect you very much." Wen Zhi had some doubts about what Meng Ligang had just said.


    Meng Li takes a look at Yuanzi, and her scanning eyes are staring at her all the time, giving her a great sense of oppression. She nods slightly at Wen Zhi:


    "thank you."


    Yes, respect.


    After all, as a senior member of an organization, he is very concerned about his own image and always wants to establish a good image. It''s very different from criminal cultivation. Criminal cultivation is arbitrary and doesn''t care what other people think, so he is deliberately unscrupulous.


    They can''t be as vicious as Xing Xiu.


    "All kinds of races have not been found. When they hide, we think it''s their chance. We don''t want to interfere any more. But now, we''ve been ignoring an important person, shifanling. With his ability, we can take it away." Wen Zhi continued.


    Meng Li didn''t speak.


    Wen Zhi said, "do you know why Xing Xiu attacked you?"


    "When it was born, the residual energy was at the scene, and Xing Xiu collected some of it. When you went to luozhenyu, Xing Xiu matched the little energy you had with the residual energy at that time."

 Chapter 2455

    Meng Li closed his eyes. When Shizhi got along with her, did he use his strength?


    How can her soul be contaminated with her own energy?


    I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I don''t understand. If it was possible, then the shifanling was also there. Didn''t the shifanling realize it?


    If he had noticed at that time, he would have reminded himself, or he would have aroused alarm. Was the branch still in the original space at that time? I haven''t seen it again, but I can''t see it in the future.


    In the future, many people paid attention to her. Even when asking for love, Meng Li was worried. Some did not dare to see her, and some worried that others would find the difference in asking for love, which would cause trouble.


    "Is there anything you need to explain?" Wen Zhi asked.


    Meng Li shook his head: "I''m not sure where the energy I carry comes from."


    Even if she didn''t know Shizhi, she might have fallen in love with him. This possibility is not absent.


    "Meng Li, you let me down." Wen Zhi was silent for a few seconds and said.


    Meng Li is also a little uncomfortable. His relationship with Wen Zhi has always been good. It''s harmonious. There has been no contradiction. In the past, Wen Zhi didn''t deliberately feel sorry for her.


    However, compared with the salvation of shifanling at the beginning, Meng Li could only choose there first.


    She is alone and can only repay Wenzhi from other places. In fact, she also has a reward, such as Zhijing. She finds it by herself. She knows the low price Wenzhi gives, but she is willing to trade. She just considers the situation of the organization and supports it as much as she can.


    Meng Li sighed: "you are pressing me with momentum and trying to listen to my truth, but I want to know why you believe in Xing Xiu''s words?"


    "Do you think we are fools?" Zhen Huang is amused by Meng Li''s words, he said: "we come to the conclusion through our own analysis, and you should not try to sophistry. Now the only thing that can protect you is the organization. If there is no organization, Xing Xiu will think of you. You are afraid that you will not escape."


    Meng Li lowered his eyes: "if the organization wants to give up on me, I have nothing to say. I bear all the consequences. Maybe I am weak now, but I have made progress. At least, I have the ability to die."


    Sometimes, people do not have the ability to die, can only be tortured, and at least they have the ability to die.


    "Oh, you''re not afraid of death." Zhen Huang smiles.


    Wen Zhi said, "don''t worry. If you hand it in, we won''t take it away. If it can solve the problem, we need to stand up and solve the problem. After the problem is solved, we will still return it to you. No matter how rare it is, it won''t rob you."


    "If it can''t solve the problem, we''ll still give it back to you, and we won''t take what belongs to you."


    Meng Li stretched out her scallion fingers and rubbed the temple. She really didn''t know how to say it.


    How can we tell Wen Zhi that they can''t?


    Sometimes, if you say too much, you will lose. Meng Li is not willing to say too much. The more he says, the more exposed he is.


    "Wenzhi, you didn''t find the right direction." Zhen Huang suddenly said: "things may not be in her hands, but she has a chance to contact."


    "You think, according to her ability, she couldn''t take that thing away at that time, and the general race couldn''t do it one step faster than us. That''s the shifanling. He was faster than all of us. When we arrived, there was nothing left."


    Then he took a look at Yuanzi. Yuanzi didn''t catch up at that time.


    Yuanzi''s slender fingers glided up and down his face, glanced at Zhen Huang, didn''t speak, and then looked at Meng Li.


    Let Meng Li can''t help but smile. He is like a prisoner, like being on trial. Yuan Zi, a character like him, also has a leisure mood to listen in.


    Zhen Huang looked at Meng Li: "so why don''t you give it up for the sake of the creatures in the vast world? There are so many small worlds. As domain owners, they enjoy the support of the small world. Can you watch them die? "


    Meng Li was silent, so he knew that he had to bear all these things. He pressed them like a mountain.


    "We are anxious to find a solution. We are concerned about the whole vast world, guarding so many worlds. Now there is such a possibility, and we have to prove it."


    "It''s just proof. What are you afraid of? In the face of possible opportunities, do you want us to give up?" Zhen Huang looks at Meng Li word by word.


    Also asked Meng Li: "do you really want to see all things extinct before you are reconciled?"


    Meng Li kept silent. Now everything he said is wrong.


    "So you believe in shifanling so much, don''t you? Your feelings are so good, then why doesn''t he take you to the world and create better conditions for you? Why does he leave you struggling in the organization? " Zhen Huang see Meng Li always don''t open mouth, some annoyed to say.


    He''s going to start with shifanling.


    Meng Li: "to mention what he does and what his feelings are, at best, can only be regarded as friendship. Is he responsible for my life because of that little friendship?""Or, you want to alienate us." So that I can sell the Vajrayana.


    Meng Li said that he was right about Zhen Huang''s intention, which made her even more angry. She opened her mouth, but Yuanzi said slowly:


    "who allowed you to be so presumptuous?"


    "I''m not being presumptuous. I''m talking about the matter." Meng Li said.


    Yuan Zi sneered, nodded, and looked at Meng Li with approval: "the quality in my heart is good, Wenzhi you cultivate well."


    Under their repeated offensives, they could not get any useful information.


    Wen Zhi


    Anyway, I don''t know whether it''s praise or damage.


    "Do you know what role shifanling played in the vast world?" Zhen Huang is not reconciled and feels that Wen Zhi can''t do it. He wants to come and ask in person.


    Meng Li: "I don''t know."


    "Shifanling, who has no clansman or dependence, roams alone in the vast world. His ability is beyond your imagination." Zhen Huang puts a face and says with Meng Li.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Can''t imagine? Yes, I never know how much power shifanling has.


    He also said that he was not born in the demon world of that small world, but his memory started there at that time, and he was the strongest person in the demon world from the early memory.


    It was known at that time that the birth of shifanling was very different. If it was an ordinary birth, how could ordinary species stand at the present height and let Luo Zhenyu and Da Wei area compete to attract each other at that time.


    These are things she has known for a long time.


    It can also be said that it means that there are still many memories before the demon world, but I don''t remember them at that time. Are those memories awakened now?


    He crisscrossed the vast world and freely asked for everything in the vast world. He did not see that he was in danger.

 Chapter 2456

    "People like him don''t necessarily have compassion for all living beings." Zhen Huang said again.


    Meng Li could not help but retort: "because of the strong, will be questioned is not good?"


    "Are you kind? Is he kind? I''ll take it as if you didn''t know it before, but we can think of something that shifanling can think of. He should have guessed that there might be a relationship between it and phagocytosis, but he didn''t bring it out. "


    "I didn''t ask you to take it out. He didn''t mean to save the vast world. He didn''t even want to have a try." Zhen Huang said:


    "is he afraid that we will rob him? You have to understand that his strength can protect everything he has


    Meng Li was silent.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Do shifanling know? Do you guess the relationship between killing branches and eating branches?


    Zhen Huang''s words confused her.


    "Did he try? He doesn''t care about this. You should understand one thing, that is, he is as powerful as he is. Maybe most people die, and he still exists. " Zhen Huang continued.


    Meng Li said: "it doesn''t depend on whether a person is strong or weak. No matter how strong a person becomes his host, he will die, won''t he? If shifanling becomes the host, can he escape such a fate? "


    Zhen Huang said: "he has something in his hand that can solve the problem of extinction. The key is whether he is willing to offer it to the world, so that everyone can avoid this disaster."


    "Judging from the current situation, he was obviously unwilling and had no compassion. He stood on high and watched the death of the suffering of the living beings."


    "Do you really know the people you''ve always trusted? Do you really understand him? " Every word and sentence of Zhen Huang is like a stone in Meng Li''s heart.


    "How can you be sure that he will be willing to lend a helping hand to all living beings? Our life or death has nothing to do with him." Zhen Huang talked on and on.


    Meng Li''s head hurt a little: "don''t talk about it."


    "I don''t know him."


    "If you don''t understand, why don''t you trust the organization?" Zhen Huang asked.


    Meng Li: "I really don''t know anything. As I said just now, I don''t know when and where I was contaminated with the energy mentioned by Xing Xiu. You really misunderstood me."


    Zhen Huang is more and more angry. He has said enough. Why is he still stubborn?


    Why still refuse to change?


    "Do you think I''m wrong? Why does he make you trust him so much, just by the small favor of the past? You can rest assured that the organization will protect you and will not let you suffer any harm. " Zhen Huang said patiently.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile.


    A small favor?


    It''s a story about her life. How to say that a small favor is a small favor. Even if it''s a little help to the world Vatican, it''s life to her.


    He saved her life. How could she not keep the secret he had told her to keep?


    "You won''t understand the idea of a real strong man, because you have never stood at that height, so you can''t guess, can''t understand, just choose to believe him foolishly." Zhen Huang looks at Meng Li with a fool''s eye:


    "but did he appear in front of you when you were in crisis? If Wen Zhi and I hadn''t come here just now, you would have died under Xing Xiu. "


    "Organization is your ultimate dependence. You can live only if the organization is well organized. Do you think you can dominate the vast world as a soul body? At best, you can only live in it. Even if you are lucky, you have not been chosen by devour. But when all the energetic things and creatures die out, you can''t escape. " Zhenhuang is so thirsty that she takes a sip of tea and looks at Meng Li irritably.


    "Thank you for helping me analyze so much, and thank you for being patient and giving me reason. I''m very moved." Meng Li felt weak all over, especially the lack of spirit. She said feebly:


    "but I really don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    Doesn''t she want to be solved?


    Too many have to.


    Once promised promise cannot be broken.


    And now no one is sure that Shizhi will be able to kill and devour.


    "Don''t worry. Everything has its own destiny. If something can be destroyed, it is also the product of the vast will. The vast will will arrange the right time for it to come out. How can I stop the arrangement of the vast will when I am so weak?" Meng Li said.


    The vast will is like the way of heaven. How can she destroy the will of the way of heaven.


    Meng Li''s meaning is very obvious and clear, and she also said:


    "if you feel that you are delayed because of me, and those living creatures continue to die because I didn''t give you an account today, and feel that the sin is all on me, I would like to thank you for death."


    With these words, Meng Li sighed. His eyes were empty, and he seemed to have looked down on life and death.


    She this kind of attitude, can give Zhen Huang angry to die, wasted him so much saliva, he hummed: "force with death?"


    Meng Li closed his eyes wearily, and spat out four words: "to be determined by death.""Come and see." Zhen Huang said angrily.


    Meng Li opened his eyes and looked at him, full of fatigue, she did not know why so tired, tired to no strength to speak.


    Is it caused by the silver chain? Or Zhen Huang and Wen Zhi''s words, she can''t tell.


    Is she not strong enough? Zhen Huang has some words, she has to think more, but to think deeply, and some don''t want to continue to think, don''t want to face, deep guilt swept her soul, she grieved for a moment of distrust.


    "Must you be forced to die?" You Yun can''t help questioning Zhen Huang.


    He sneered: "I''ve heard this for a long time. I''m really fed up with it. Don''t you think it''s shameful for you to press a weak woman here one by one?"


    "If you have the ability, you should go to shifanling and ask him. If you have the ability, you should kidnap him morally. What can Meng Li do and what can she decide?"


    "Let you talk, you Yun?" Zhen Huang spoke without fear.


    You Yun: "why can''t I speak? I have the right to speak when I sit here today. How can I pierce your incompetence and make you angry?"


    "You Yun, have you not been punished enough? Do you still have a bad temper? " Zhen Huang snorted.


    You Yun sneered: "it doesn''t matter. You can threaten me. After all these years, I''m still afraid of these? I''m just not ashamed of your behavior. I sit here and don''t do anything. I''m actually overbearing and unreasonable. If Xing Xiu is directly cutting Meng Li''s body, you will continue to sprinkle salt. If you force others like this, you won''t be afraid to be laughed at. "


    "Even if you are the boss and she is an employee, there is no reason to interfere in her private life, right? You can''t hide your incompetence even if you are so aggressive He rose angrily.


    Meng Li was moved to look at you Yun and couldn''t help crying. At this time, you Yun stood up bravely to help her speak.

 Chapter 2457

    She shook her head at you Yun.


    She can''t bear to see you Yun and Wen Zhi Zhen Huang as enemies.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you for all our years of friendship." You Yun stood in front of Meng Li and said, "with me here today, none of you want to force Meng Li to death."


    "Good, good." Yuanzi stood up and clapped his hands with great interest.


    He looked at you Yun, reached out and patted you Yun on the shoulder: "courage is commendable."


    "Very generous."


    "So, what''s the point of laughing at me?" You Yun doesn''t pester Yuanzi at all.


    Yuanzi shook his head slightly: "I didn''t laugh at you."


    "You''re right. If you can''t ask, don''t ask. Everyone in our organization is sensible. It''s impossible to force her to death or do anything to her because she doesn''t say anything. It seems that we are incompetent and unreasonable."


    "I hope you can use your little brain to think about whether it is necessary to solve the problem of phagocytosis and whether it is necessary to complete self rescue."


    "Give you time to think about it and go back."


    Yuanzi waved his hand casually and took a look at Mengli behind Youyun. Youyun turned to help Mengli: "let''s go, let''s go first."


    "Yes." Zhen Huang can''t help but say.


    You Yun didn''t respond to him. Meng Li was helped up. She looked at Yuanzi and the three of them, straightened their backs, and said to Yuanzi:


    "I always have good expectations for the organization. I never deny that the organization has given me this opportunity, which has given me so much experience. Up to now, I can only say that within my personal ability, I am willing to contribute to the organization ¡£¡±


    "Well, believe it." Yuanzi waved his hand and looked at Mengli meaningfully: "if you have a chance to ask shifanling, see if he is willing."


    What can we do if we kill the woman in front of us? This is obviously a person who is not afraid of death. It''s useless to do anything. Besides, if we do this kind of thing, it will be narrow-minded and he disdains it.


    Yuanzi is an understanding person. He knows that only by staying with Mengli can he have more opportunities or unexpected gains.


    Meng Li didn''t respond to Yuanzi, didn''t say that he would come out with the Sanskrit decree, and didn''t promise what he couldn''t do.


    She doesn''t want to ask. There''s no need.


    I don''t know how shifanling looks at her. I don''t know whether shifanling will make some decisions for her as she thinks. But she doesn''t need it. She doesn''t want shifanling because she makes any decisions.


    He was born free, and all decisions should be based on his own will, not the concern of others.


    "Let''s go." You Yun moves Meng Li, and Meng Li follows you Yun.


    Leave them three, you see me, I see you, after a circle, Yuanzi left without saying a word.


    "So, in vain. I can''t talk to her. " Zhen Huang sighed: "but we treated people with courtesy, but we didn''t do anything to her."


    "That''s it." Wen Zhi rubbed his eyebrows wearily: "I think she is also very uncomfortable, and seems to have struggled."


    "Then I don''t know what I''m suffering from. We shouldn''t let go of the possibility now. Yuanzi just let it go." Zhen Huang feels sorry.


    Wen Zhi shook his head: "you don''t understand, Yuanzi. He is waiting for an opportunity, waiting for a turn."


    "I don''t understand, you do." Zhen Huang rolled a white eye: "I also don''t want to understand him, know more, do more."


    Wen Zhi gave him a light look and said nothing. Zhen Huang couldn''t help muttering: "Mugu."


    "My eloquence was so good that I didn''t even talk to her. Our great momentum didn''t hold her down. This person''s psychological quality is really good. She is not familiar with us. It''s reasonable to say that we should be flustered at the bottom of our heart when we see the boss. How can our subordinates be able to hold and sink when they don''t get flustered?"


    "So smart girl has a good eye. She always thinks highly of her. When she is promoted casually, she becomes the domain leader. She has never made any mistakes and can take responsibility." Today, although Wen Zhi is very disappointed, he can''t deny Meng Li''s ability and say it realistically.


    "It''s very possible. Xing Xiu certainly hasn''t said something to us. I feel that the probability is more than half. It was a sensation when he was born. These rare things have more or less a mission, and now the vast world is in urgent need of rescue." Zhen Huang squints at Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi stood up and said faintly, "I know. I''ll be busy first."


    Just like what Zhen Huang said, we can only wait.


    "What are you running for?" Zhen Huang says discontentedly.


    Wen Zhi: "don''t be impatient."


    "I have nothing to do." Zhen Huang is a little proud.


    Wen Zhi: "then I''ll go to Yuanzi and ask him to arrange some more for you after I''ve finished my work."


    "You...!" Zhen Huang''s face is not happy: "can''t see others well."


    "Don''t be reconciled." Wen Zhi rubbed his eyebrows and left.


    Meng Li is planning to go back to the system space alone to have a good rest and take a breath to digest. There are too many things happening in a short time, but you Yun strongly requests to follow. He says that if he is not sure about her current state, Meng Li can only rely on him."I''m not going to die. What are you afraid of?" Meng Li kneels on the ground and lies on the desk looking at you Yun.


    You Yun also learned Meng Li''s posture and knelt down on the opposite side. He also said, "people in your position like this. I''m not used to it."


    "Just feel free to order." Meng Li said.


    "Then you should get up at will. You don''t have a chair for me to sit on." You Yun looked around: "in addition to sitting on the ground, where can I sit?"


    "For you." Meng Li intends to get up and buy a chair for you Yun. You Yun puts his hands on Meng Li''s shoulder and says, "save it. OK, have a rest. Are you bored? I''ll take out the insect to relieve you?"


    Meng Li


    That noisy little thing really scared her.


    She shook her head feebly and said, "don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    "I want to rest." Meng Li is very weak. Is this the sequela of silver chain?


    "Of course, I have to worry about you. I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear the pressure, so that you will die." You Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "how can it be?"


    "I still want to live to see what the killing will become."


    "That''s good. Hope is good. Don''t get confused." You Yun is worried about Meng Li. He was just at Yuanzi''s side, and he felt Meng Li''s will to die.


    It''s so thick, there''s not a trace of fraud.


    How can we be so afraid of death? People should be a little afraid of death.


    Is there really nothing in this world that she can remember? If she had more desire to survive in those days, the Buddhist order would not have been busy for so long


    "Thank you, you Yun. I''m very moved. You saved me and stood up for me." Meng Li looked at him gratefully, and now he remembered that he was still moved to tears.


    You Yun takes out his handkerchief and throws it to Meng Li: "Why are you crying? Shame. It''s not the first time I''ve been fighting them. What are you afraid of? "

 Chapter 2458

    Meng Li shook his head: "it''s different. No matter what you used to do, this time it''s for me."


    You Yun snorted: "I just can''t stand their sanctimonious appearance, trying to defeat your psychological defense with momentum and kidnap you with all kinds of morality."


    "Once upon a time, great benevolence and righteousness were on my head."


    "Can I follow them? I''d rather die than surrender. As a result, I''m not allowed to die and I''m left to suffer. "


    Meng Li smiles weakly and says to you Yun, "many things in the world may be doomed."


    "I still remember a long time ago, I had a dream about Shizhi. When I woke up, I was tired. I forgot what I had experienced in my dream, but the feeling of fatigue and weakness after waking up was similar to now."


    "Oh? Is there a warning You Yun sighs.


    Meng Li said: "yes."


    "But I don''t regret it."


    She didn''t regret helping shifanling to take care of Shizhi, and she didn''t regret communicating with Shizhi. Shizhi was a piece of white paper. She didn''t know much about it. How could she blame her for today''s experience.


    "Yes, we have to distinguish between right and wrong." You Yun raised his eyebrows and said:


    "shifanling should have known Shizhi was a rare thing, but he still let you touch it. He didn''t have a kind heart. At that time, he pulled me into the water. Now we can only keep secrets for him, but we can''t speak. If we speak, we don''t keep morality."


    Meng Li: "if it''s not something rare, he won''t try his best to hide it. Let''s think from another angle. He trusts us."


    "OK, you know how to speak for shifanling. Won''t he think about today? Don''t you know what you''re going to face when it''s exposed? Obviously he''s selfish. " You Yun felt sorry for Meng Li''s present appearance, so he was angry with Shifan.


    Meng Li rubs his eyebrows. He doesn''t know what to say and doesn''t intend to argue with you Yun.


    She knows that you Yun is for her good, but shifanling is not ungrateful.


    See Meng Li want to talk and stop, finally don''t speak, you Yun said: "sleep, I watch you sleep."


    Meng Li was weak all over, but he felt a little embarrassed: "I''m ok. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first? Really, don''t worry about me. I''m not that vulnerable. "


    "Are you still embarrassed? It''s not the first time I''ve seen you sleep for so many years. " You Yun said angrily, "it''s only a long time since we separated. You''re going to be so strange to me."


    Meng Li thought about the past, but sighed. He wanted to get up, but found that it took a lot of strength to stand up. He had to sigh that the silver chain was really powerful.


    "I''ll hold you." You Yun opens his mouth and says, but Meng Li can see the embarrassment on his face, and he is also a little embarrassed.


    Meng Li waved his hand: "I''ll do it myself."


    There''s no need. It''s too ambiguous to ask people to hold you when you sleep.


    She gets up difficultly, then lies down, quietly closes an eye, you Yun sits beside, looking at.


    You Yun used to look at the space that belonged to him, but Meng Li didn''t feel anything. Now he is watching silently. His heart is good, and Meng Li didn''t refuse, but he always feels strange.


    But the soul is too hard, Meng Li closed his eyes and fell asleep soon.


    Wake up, open your eyes, you Yun is still beside, he picked up Meng Li''s book to read, see her wake up, even asked: "better? Is there any discomfort in the soul? "


    Meng Li got up and felt: "much better, with spirit, not so powerless."


    "That''s good. Just have more rest." You Yun put down his heart, he said: "since there is nothing wrong with you, I will go first."


    Wen Zhi was just as desperate as he was. He almost came to take him away.


    Meng Li: "then you go to work first. Thank you Youyun."


    She is very grateful for you Yun''s company and care at this moment.


    "Don''t say that again." You Yun waved his hand: "you''re OK."


    "By the way, can I still go to ask for help?" Meng Li asks you Yun. She has some scruples in her heart.


    You Yun rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache: "you have a deep relationship with Wen Qing. If you don''t go, you may not be able to control it, but go. Now I think it''s better to go less."


    "I''m mainly worried that the talent of asking for love will be targeted by people with a heart. Asking for love will not abandon you, but it will cause more trouble and is not very cost-effective."


    "All right, I''ll go less." Meng Li also felt that he should go less.


    Frequent visits to a place are always eye-catching.


    She gave a wry smile: "will the organization install a location on me from now on to monitor the places I have been to."


    "I can''t say that. I''d rather be on guard than relax my vigilance. Don''t really ask them to find Shizhi''s place. Then you''ll be here to show your will by death. The Buddha''s decree says that we should betray him." You Yun has no choice but to smile.


    Meng Li: "I see. I''ve got it in my head. Go ahead and don''t worry"Then I''ll go." You Yun finished, and Meng Li waved his hand, disappeared in her system space, see space only left her alone, Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows, and fell asleep.


    He was too tired and weak. He couldn''t sleep well. After another sleep, Meng Li''s soul became more comfortable and his discomfort decreased.


    However, this sleep time is relatively long, I feel like sleeping for two or three days.


    Before that, she would send Wenqing back. On the way back, she met Xing Xiu. She was not so different from Wenqing for a long time, and she would not be so stupid as to run to Wenqing and tell him that she would not go to find her in the future. Now, in this critical period, it is even more inconvenient to walk around.


    How can we not pay so much attention to ourselves.


    Meng left to see the big screen, also found the news of you Yun, asked her what she was doing, did not do the task, Meng Li said he just woke up, you Yun sent a good, did not reply to other, obviously there is busy.


    Meng Yun tries to leave him a message. You Yun asks him about it.


    I hope you Yun can resist. Even if they can''t find anything from you Yun''s mouth, they won''t do anything to you Yun. Just like themselves, they didn''t kill themselves if they can''t find out.


    However, this kind of operation generally does not have, how can we do so brutal, and no crime, can not ask out to kill, spread out is really not like words.


    More impossible to have any punishment, or that sentence, there is no mistake, they have no reason.


    It''s nothing more than persuasion and deception, plus momentum suppression and moral kidnapping. Poor you Yun will be implicated by her.


    Meng Li also said some grateful words, said a pass, you Yun reply two words: "problem."


    Meng Li "..."


    You Yun can not care, but this is really her words from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 2459

    Meng Li doesn''t know what to do after sending you a message.


    I don''t want to do a task. I''m not in a good state now. I can''t find a way to ask for love. The vast world doesn''t want to go any more.


    Meng Li''s current state is to quietly stay in the system space and not go anywhere, but it is obvious that the small world outside the region does not allow it.


    Xiao Ying said to Meng Li, "big brother, now there is another world problem you need to deal with."


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows: "let''s go."


    The frequent problems in the world give Meng Li something to do.


    When she went abroad, the world became the host of extinction. However, looking at the situation of the world, it was early to find out that the world had not been harmed. Meng Li looked at the world powerlessly.


    It''s rare for the world to find out so early. It seems that the way of heaven in this world is more alert. It''s reported back so early and wants to save itself.


    But what can she do?


    Meng Li sighed.


    In the face of killing her, she has no choice but to watch the vigorous small world slowly die out.


    Still with a tragic ending.


    Meng Li can''t help but start to think, is Shizhi related to yanmie? Can Shizhi really solve the problem of phagocytosis?


    Is she the daughter of destiny?


    It''s too frequent. It''s only a long time since we dealt with the last world that became the host of phagocytosis. Isn''t it before we sent back the inquiry?


    I''ve only been sleeping for a few days.


    If Shizhi is really the daughter of destiny to save the vast world


    Meng Li has a headache and takes the world to you Yun.


    You have a reason to take the world with you.


    If Wen Zhi is not here, he will be alone.


    Meng Li gave the world to him, and you Yun said, "now this frequency is really enough."


    "Are there many other domain owners?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun nodded: "yes."


    "It''s going up like crazy." You Yun grabs his head.


    Meng Li was silent.


    "Wen Zhi asked you if he was there." Meng Li asked.


    You Yun shook his head: "it''s not a big problem. Don''t worry about it. I can stand it."


    "It''s bothering you." Meng Li is sorry.


    You Yun: "don''t say that. I have something else to do."


    "All right." Meng Li said, "I''ll leave without disturbing you."


    "By the way, we have a new domain owner." You Yun suddenly opens his mouth.


    Meng Li: "who?"


    "Did Chi Jing Fang become the master of the lower West area?"


    He said this before, and then combined with Chi Jingfang''s ability. Meng Li thinks it''s very possible that it''s him. She has always been optimistic about Chi Jingfang.


    "You know that?" You Yun smiles: "this new domain master is familiar with you."


    Meng Li''s eyes brightened: "is that the pool scenery square?"


    "It seems that I have to prepare a big gift."


    She also has a lot of Jieli. She sold Zhijing before, and it must be enough to buy a good one. I hope chijing can be satisfied.


    Although it''s a lot of trouble to take over the position of domain master at this juncture, it''s also a way to obtain resources and should not be given up.


    And we can take care of each other with Chi Jingfang in the future. It''s really worth looking forward to.


    "Are you happy too soon?" You Yun looks at her angrily.


    Meng Li looks at you Yun doubtfully: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s normal to be happy for your friends, but what do you mean? Are there any accidents?"


    "Why do you think it''s Chi Jing Fang?" You Yunhao looks at Meng Li in his spare time and intends to tease him.


    Meng Li: "if you say you are familiar with me, it''s just this person."


    There are only a few of her acquaintances in the domain. Zheng Xian didn''t take part in this, except Chi Jingfang, who really didn''t think of anyone else.


    "Wrong, not Chi Jingfang." You Yun corrected his face: "now you are too optimistic."


    Get you Yun''s answer, Meng Li Leng for a while, isn''t he?


    She looks at you Yun bewildered: "really not?"


    I don''t know why, but she was a little disappointed and very sorry.


    "I cheat you to do what, new domain Lord is Gu Zhuo." You Yun said word by word.


    Meng Li is very surprised: "Gu Zhuo?"


    "He?"


    "It''s him. He''s very good. He has made great progress since he did the task. Moreover, he has entered the vision of Wenzhi very early. Wenzhi has taken a fancy to his ability." You Yun said, "that''s why this time he has the qualification to compete for the position of domain master."


    Meng Li lowered his eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s him, just him." Meng Li pursed his mouth.


    You Yun raised his eyebrow: "what? This is your apprentice. Why don''t you give me a big gift? "


    "Come on, don''t be idle and make fun of me." Meng Li looked at him angrily: "do you think I should give him a gift?""Don''t talk to that guy." You Yun also doesn''t suggest Meng leave to give any gifts.


    Originally a little crazy, send some gifts to him, he is afraid that Meng Li is deeply attached to him.


    "I didn''t expect that." Meng Li felt sorry for Chi Jingfang, but he couldn''t help it. In the competition, Chi Jingfang lost. Once, he missed this opportunity.


    You Yun: "Gu Zhuo is also powerful. He comes from behind."


    "The speed of growth, let a person smack tongue, in the domain mixed with wind and water, now is the domain master."


    Meng Li: "yes, not bad."


    "Those talents and abilities are inseparable from your cultivation." You Yun joked.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile: "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then you''ll be busy first, and I''ll go back." Meng Li doesn''t like it either. He continues to chat with you Yun.


    Meng you nodded back to the window of Jingchi and knew what to say.


    Instead, he volunteered to send a message.


    He sent: "failed, I''m not very good, don''t laugh at me."


    Judging from the lines, Meng Li can feel Chi Jingfang''s loss and self mockery.


    She didn''t know how to comfort Chi Jingfang. Did she say that her so-called apprentice became the winner?


    I should have said congratulations, but now all the comforts are pale.


    Meng Li still intends to be normal, so as not to make Chi Jingfang more lost and uncomfortable.


    "How can I laugh at you? It''s nothing." She replied.


    Chi Jingfang: "of course, there''s something. I said before that I didn''t want to be the domain master. As a result, I couldn''t even think about it. It''s ridiculous."


    "Who would think that? Isn''t it normal to weigh the pros and cons in advance? Besides, most of the time, the right time, the right place, the right people and all kinds of factors make you. If you fail this time, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it. It''s just that the right time has not come. "


    "It''s impossible to deny one''s ability through this. Chi Jingfang, well, the future is promising." Meng Li was tired after typing.


    I don''t understand what I have to do now.


    "You speak well, but I don''t feel so bad when I listen to you. I''m so hypocritical. I came to comfort you." Chi Jingfang''s tone is very helpless.

 Chapter 2460

    Meng Li just said, "I''d love to."


    "You don''t really think that?" Chi Jingfang asked.


    Meng Li: "I promise not."


    Zheng Xian couldn''t have thought that way.


    "Well, thank you. I''m going to reorganize the flag and keep up my efforts." Chi Jiufang said that he didn''t want to be immersed in it for a long time.


    It''s best for him to think like this. Meng Li quickly encourages him to do the task.


    This side sent away Pool Scene square, you allow that side to inform her: "you wait down domain main building."


    "Why?" Meng Li has some conjectures.


    "Yes, it''s Gu Zhuo. According to the Convention, we still need to ask some domain masters to meet him. We must have a sense of ceremony." You Yun said.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth helplessly: "if you want to find someone else, I''m not short of so many domain masters."


    "No, you have to come." You Yun said: "if you don''t come, Guzhuo must also ask, what''s the meaning of escape? We should take the initiative to face it."


    "Just now Gu Zhuo asked you. If you don''t come, I''m afraid he''ll have some other problems. If you don''t have any scruples in front of so many people, it''s hard to do."


    "All right." Meng Li is still a little tired.


    It''s not escaping, but it''s unnecessary to see. Now that you Yun has said so, let''s go and have a look.


    When she arrived at the main building, there were already many owners waiting here. Meng Li took a look and found that there were several owners in the Southern District, and most of them were in the western district.


    For example, Wen Zhi is the leader of the Southern District, but what about the Western District? She never knew who it was.


    However, Zhen Huang must be the domain owner of a certain district. I don''t know whether he is west or north or East.


    Although Gu Zhuo belongs to the Western District, it doesn''t mean that the Grand Master of the western district will come in person. When he went to the ceremony, Wen Zhi didn''t seem to come either. She was brought by the wise girl.


    You Yun should bring him this time.


    You Yun came out again. Although Wen Zhi didn''t hold a ceremony for him alone, as soon as others went to Wen Zhi, they saw you Yun and knew him all the time.


    Meng Li glanced, but Feng Chu didn''t come.


    No one saw her.


    Gu Yiqin came to say hello to Meng Li. He whispered to Meng Li, "long time no see."


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "yes, general Yiqin."


    "You''re such a good talker. I''m so excited." Gu Yiqin was in a good mood, and he hooked his lips.


    "It''s from the west side. If there''s no accident, it won''t have much in common with us." He looked at the door and said.


    Meng Li is helpless. He may not have a good relationship with Gu Yiqin, but he has a little relationship with her.


    "Let''s see what kind of bad luck he is. It''s hard for him to be the domain leader now. No one has time to teach him. Everything depends on his own exploration. Moreover, some problems may not be well dealt with." Gu Yiqin said in a low voice.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile.


    At the beginning, no one taught her. Miss Zhi found her a phoenix Chu, which probably means to let Phoenix Chu take her. But the relationship between her and Phoenix Chu is doomed to be impossible.


    After that, everything was on her own, and I didn''t dare to expect smart girl to help her find another one.


    But fortunately, Wei Yi helped her a lot, and asked him many questions that the world didn''t understand. In order to have a good relationship with Wei Yi, he gave Wei Yi some small benefits, which is equivalent to exchange or reward.


    Think about it. According to Gu Zhuo''s temperament, I''m sure I can find a way to help him.


    At that time, I found Wei Yi, and Guzhuo could find a person.


    "Coming, coming." Meng Li didn''t expect to reply to Gu Yiqin, so he said to himself.


    Meng Li puts his eyes in the past, and Youyun and Guzhuo come in together. At this time, Guzhuo is really high spirited. He swings his long sleeves and strides to create the wind. He holds his chest and is dignified.


    He saw Meng Li at the first sight. He saw Meng Li and Gu Yiqin, that is, a man standing together. He looked at Gu Yiqin more and made Gu Yiqin confused.


    Then you Yun takes a look at Meng Li and smiles at him. Gu Yiqin is also very strange.


    "You''re really in the spotlight." Seeing you Yun and Gu Zhuo go inside, Gu Yiqin can''t help but tease Meng Li: "everyone follows their eyes and looks at you."


    Meng Li raised his head and rubbed the temple with his finger. He could only smile and didn''t know what to say.


    How to say, both of them have a connection with her.


    She sees past, you Yun takes Gu Zhuo to have already walked to the most inside, both sides are domain masters, looking at this new domain master.


    Gu Zhuo is so magnanimous, standing there to accept other people''s look and gaze, his eyes with absolute self-confidence, handsome face hanging a kind of unspeakable charm, maybe when a man succeeds, he will add a lot of charm to himself.


    There are you Yun, he stood there so indifferent, his eyes calmly swept everyone, Meng Li was deeply gratified, he had a bit of leadership airs.Is you Yun your leader now?


    "Hello, everyone. I''ve wasted your time. I''m calling you to come in my busy schedule. That''s to make time for you to meet the new leader of Xiaxi District, Guzhuo." You Yun spoke.


    He also said to Gu Zhuo: "at present, they are the domain masters who can be called. The rest of the domain masters have something to do. They can''t come. They have to find a chance to get to know each other in the future."


    Gu Zhuo nodded: "OK, I see."


    He looked at Meng Li, the most important person came.


    We all know the following process.


    Everyone began to introduce and make friends with each other. Gu Zhuo took the initiative to ask others which district he was in charge of, what was his name, and whether he could add a friend.


    He asked Meng Li, and Meng Li looked at him lightly: "Xiaonan District, Meng Li, 6018."


    About these things, Gu Zhuo has known for a long time.


    Gu Zhuo nodded and pretended to be polite and said to Meng Li, "nice to meet you."


    At this point, Meng Li feels that Gu Zhuo is still sensible. He doesn''t come up and makes himself familiar with her. It''s a misunderstanding to talk about strange feelings with her.


    But also understand what Gu Zhuo thought at this time, he certainly won''t pull this kind of thing on his good day, lest others think he is in a relationship, his bone is strong, naturally make a first meeting appearance.


    Then cooperate with each other.


    After a set of procedures, Gu Zhuo was also very polite and said sincerely that he hoped that everyone would help him and take care of him more in the future. Gu Zhuo gave people a kind of gentle and modest feeling at this time.


    Meng Li looked at others, most people''s first impression of him seems to be good, it can be seen that Gu Zhuo is good at things.


    By the way, Meng Li suddenly remembered that Gu Zhuo was still a businessman, and he had shops in the domain.


    I feel that he grows better and faster than himself.


    I wish it were a normal one, but it''s not.

 Chapter 2461

    You Yun also didn''t say to find a domain master for Gu Zhuo to take him. Since he didn''t mention it, no one took the initiative to mention it.


    Anyone who has nothing to do now and is in the mood to bring new people is too busy to come over. When they don''t do tasks, they have to be busy dealing with world problems. When they do, they have to be busy doing tasks.


    The number of tasks is still piling up on them, and it hasn''t changed.


    After everyone introduced themselves to each other, the ceremony was almost over. You Yun said that everyone should go to work separately, and then everyone left.


    Meng Li also left decisively, even ahead of others.


    Gu Zhuo helplessly looks at Meng Li''s back. Is it hard for master to stay one more second?


    Meng Li thinks that he can avoid Gu Zhuo. Who knows that the seal has moved. Looking at the seal in the palm of his hand, there are faint rosefinches floating around. Her intuition makes her worry that Gu Zhuo is looking for her through this, but it''s not him.


    Don''t misunderstand yourself any more. I''ll be sentimental.


    If there''s something wrong with the world, which Tasker comes to her directly, and now she''s in a state of leisure, and she doesn''t go any more, isn''t she going to be charged with dereliction of duty.


    So Meng Li went.


    Sure enough, he is Gu Zhuo. He calls himself in the main building of the domain through his seal.


    "Guzhuo, do you think it should be like this? I leave this seal here for the small world. " Meng Li is not worried. He says it straight to the point.


    It''s for the sake of helping people find him when something goes wrong in Xiaonan District.


    But this time Gu Zhuo didn''t look for her like last time. Last time, there was something wrong with the world in Xiaonan District, so she didn''t say anything.


    Gu Zhuo was aggrieved: "when master came, he blamed me. Is he angry yet?"


    "Just ask you, move this seal, is there something wrong with the world in my small South District?" Meng Li looked at him indifferently.


    Gu Zhuo moved his lips, and finally his voice became smaller: "No."


    "So you use this seal for personal reasons, and I have to look at it." Meng Li looked at him in disappointment.


    Gu Zhuo is also very aggrieved, and there is extreme uneasiness in his eyes: "I''m just afraid that master you won''t come."


    "So in this way I have to come." Meng Li sneered: "do you know what it means to have the seal of the domain master printed here?"


    "What does it stand for?"


    "Why Meng Li sighed deeply: "it is clear that there is no important thing, but I want to immediately put down all the things in my hands and come here. What I see is you. You don''t come to me because of the small world. This is the result you want."


    "Master, don''t be angry." Gu Zhuo looks at Meng Li uneasily. He doesn''t have the spirit just now. Instead, he looks like a child who has done something wrong.


    "Would you be angry? Do you think this should be done? I totally feel that you are teasing me. Besides, don''t yell at me. If you really treat me as a teacher, you won''t be so disrespectful! "Meng Li''s tone is not too fierce, and the whole is still flat. He talks about the matter.


    Gu Zhuo looked at Meng Li imploringly: "master, don''t be angry. Listen to me."


    "You said Meng Li will see what reason Gu Zhuo can find.


    Gu Zhuo I just care too much about master. "


    Meng Li feels that Gu Zhuo is not an explanation at all.


    She said:


    "don''t come to me through the seal in the future. It''s no different from reporting false police. If there is such a move again, I will report it to the organization. At that time, the organization will give me an explanation. Don''t you want us to have that day?"


    "Well, master, I promise you everything as long as you are not angry." Gu Zhuo said quickly.


    Meng Li stares at Gu Zhuo''s face, silent.


    I think of the words that Gu Zhuo said last time that she only loved the strong, and at this moment, she just stopped Gu Zhuo, and it would happen again. Gu Zhuo was wronged, but it seemed that she was aggressive and unreasonable.


    "Master, I have the courage to look for you. I just want to hear a word of congratulations from master. I don''t expect that master can send me anything to congratulate me. In a word, I will be satisfied." Gu Zhuo said again.


    He just stares at Meng Li like that.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds: "Congratulations, I wish you a bright future."


    "Master, you are so cold." Gu Zhuo said bitterly, "I don''t think I''m asking too much."


    "What do you want me to do?" Meng Li looks at him.


    "No, I actually want to tell Shifu to wait for me. I''ve been trying to be stronger. Shifu must wait for me, and I will surpass that man." Guzhuo thought of shifanling, and a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes.


    Meng Li has a headache. How can this be related to shifanling?


    Meng Li: "Gu Zhuo, don''t you understand? It''s impossible for us. I''ve said some things to you over and over again. If you treat me as a master, don''t talk about these things. Don''t you think you are insulting me when you shout at my master and talk about these things with me? ""If you don''t treat me as a master, you should stop calling me master, and I told you a long time ago that the relationship between master and apprentice is gone."


    "I don''t mean to insult you, master. Don''t get me wrong. Why are you so angry with me, master? Am I really wrong?" Gu Zhuo looks at Meng Li in a panic.


    Meng Li took a deep breath: "you won''t understand what I tell you. The best way for me now is not to waste words with you."


    "And remember, unless something goes wrong in the small world, don''t move the seal. Don''t use this method again." Meng Li takes a deep look at Gu Zhuo, full of warning.


    She must let Gu Zhuo understand the seriousness of the matter, and never let him form this habit.


    If there''s something wrong with the seal, she usually puts everything down and comes over. As a result, she has to accompany him to say these meaningless words?


    Gu Zhuo''s helpless and helpless eyes try to get close to Meng Li. His careful look makes people feel softhearted. After all, he has a good skin.


    Unfortunately, Meng Li was not moved: "Congratulations, I''ve already said that. If I don''t have anything, I''ll go first."


    "Gu Zhuo, OK. I''ll tell you for the last time. I hope I don''t frown when I think of you." Meng Li gave him a deep look, and then went back to the system space directly.


    Gu Zhuo stood in the same place frustrated. He murmured, "I''ve worked hard. Why don''t you always look me in the eye?"


    Don''t take me to heart.


    Gu Zhuo is very aggrieved and uncomfortable. He happily comes to find his master. As a result, he is faced with her serious and indifferent appearance, which makes him feel cold at the bottom of his heart.


    He needs to share now. Is master really not curious about how he became the domain master? Don''t you wonder how much competition he went through?


    A sense of loneliness swept through Guzhuo''s whole body. He said to himself with a bitter smile: "whether you have me in your heart or not, I will always have you in my heart

 Chapter 2462

    No one to share, no one to love.


    But what does it matter?


    Meng Li went back to system space and felt that everything that happened during this period was too bad.


    From knowing that the price has gone up, to Xing Xiu''s coming, to Wen Zhi''s questioning and moral kidnapping, to Gu Zhuo.


    Or to do the task, in the task world, may also get a moment of peace of mind.


    Xiao Ying knows nothing about what happened to Meng Li during this period. When she hears that Meng Li asks her to find a job, Xiao Ying happily goes to find it.


    That attitude is like a little employee eager to show. Meng Li feels very cute and makes her smile.


    Then I went to mission world.


    Fu Hesong, a powerful general and a god of war, is a figure that the emperor is afraid of today. He is invincible, respected by all the people, and has a great reputation. Because of his existence, the neighboring countries never dare to act rashly, so he can be called the God of the sea.


    This is the husband of the client.


    Meng Li feels that the client''s husband seems to be the male host, and then continues to accept the plot. He is really.


    Fu Hesong''s sister, Fu Hesong''s sister, has not yet come out of the cabinet. He has a good relationship with Fu Hesong. Fu Hesong''s favorite sister is Fu Hesong, which also leads to the trustor''s respect for Fu and Liu everywhere in the government.


    In the past, the relationship between husband and wife was not bad, so they respected each other like guests. Fu Hesong was a housemaid before he married the client. After he married the client, all the housemaids left, which was the envy of the whole capital.


    At that time, Fu Hesong said that as long as the client was alone, not other women, she also moved the client to tears. How could she be treated like this by a powerful general.


    To her husband, not only have continuous love, but also endless gratitude, grateful for her husband''s respect.


    She and her husband have been married for three years, but in the first two years, her husband often went out to fight, and she has never been pregnant. This year, her husband didn''t go out to fight. She wanted to have a child, but it hasn''t happened.


    Later, a cat appeared beside Fu Hesong. It was pure white, with long white hair, but it was also very small.


    How small is it, only about the size of a husband?


    He was like a little suckling cat. From then on, Fu Hesong and the cat were inseparable and accompanied day by day. Even when he went to court, he had to put the cat in his arms or sleeves.


    The cat is growing up, but it still doesn''t affect the husband to carry the cat with him. And gradually, the client is thrilled to find that, I don''t know when, the cat''s status in the house is higher than her.


    It''s said that Fu Hesong gave the cat the best bird''s nest given by the emperor?


    It''s said that Fu Hesong made cat''s nest with the best jade from the emperor?


    It''s said that Fu Hesong made clothes for the cat with the best cloth given by the emperor?


    Today, all the best things have never been seen, let alone used by the consignor. The room where the cat lives is extremely luxurious. In the past, Fu Hesong used to take out many rare things in the storehouse for the cat.


    The client has a bad feeling in his heart. How can he use it on a cat.


    But it seems that there is no way to eat a cat''s vinegar, and Fu Hesong cares too much about the cat. If anyone offends the cat, it will not come to a good end.


    Some of the clients did not dare to provoke the cat.


    Another thing that bothers the client is that since Fu Hesong was particularly close to the cat, he no longer slept with himself.


    He also said that he wanted children. In this case, the client was very helpless.


    Furthermore, Fu and Liu especially like the cat. In the past, the client got along well with Fu and Liu, so they also revealed some jealous things to Fu and Liu.


    She hopes to convey Fu Hesong through Fu Hesong and Liu. She hopes that Fu Hesong can care about her feelings. There is no general whose wife is not as good as a cat.


    It''s because this cat Fu and song are not with her anymore. I can''t bear it. She is anxious to have a baby.


    Don''t go out again one day. We''ll have to wait again.


    However, Fu and Liu''s reaction surprised the client. Fu and Liu complained that the client was stingy and even ate a cat''s vinegar.


    Consignor:


    She couldn''t help saying, "general, it''s obviously a bit of a pet."


    "My brother doesn''t have this ability. Why can''t he spoil me? Can''t you spoil what you like? " Fu and Liu squint at the client.


    Put the client in silence.


    Then it spread in the government that the client was so narrow-minded that he was jealous of a cat and even wanted to find a general for it.


    It''s hard to be a general. There''s no wife at home.


    The world only knows how to judge them highly, but it never thinks whether they will be so generous and more difficult to accept than the client after this incident falls on them.


    They only told the story of the general''s love for cats, but they didn''t think about other stories.


    In any case, the reputation of the client is a bit strange. It''s not a big mistake, but it gives people the impression of narrow mindedness.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The cat started not to deal with her, and jumped into her room to scare her or scratch her things.Let client is very angry, also don''t know is coincidence or how, this cat made clothes for the general she all to scratch.


    I''m very angry. I tried my best to do it. It''s used to please the general and try to ease the current relationship. Now it''s all destroyed by this cat.


    Besides, there are many rare decorations in her room, some given by her parents, some even by the queen, and some given by the general before, which were smashed to pieces by this cat.


    The client was very angry, but she could see a provocative look in the cat''s eye. She was so angry that she lost her mind and wanted to catch the cat and ask the general for an explanation.


    But the cat was so cunning that several servant girls were sweating all over the room and couldn''t catch it. When the general came, he saw the cat being chased.


    He looked at the mess, extremely angry, watching the cat jump in his arms, his eyes and tenderness.


    The client was shocked to see that his eyes were full of tenderness. He saw that it was a cat, but then he received a slap. It was Fu Hesong who threw it over. He made the client face down in front of so many servants.


    The client covered his face and told the story in tears, but Fu Hesong said: "if he feels happy, he can play whatever he wants."


    "Why do you care here? Is my general''s house short of these things?"


    The client is stupid. What''s the matter?


    "The Queen''s reward is broken." The client pointed, and she hoped Fu Hesong would understand that the cat was too much.


    "What does it know? What about the Queen''s reward? There is a pile of gifts from the emperor in the storeroom. " Fu Hesong looked at Meng Li disdainfully: "shortsighted woman, you should go back and calm down."


    With these words, the client was sent back to his mother''s home by Fu Hesong.

 Chapter 2463

    It''s humiliating. It''s humiliating for the client to go all over the capital.


    Why was a cat driven home?


    The general was too unfeeling, regardless of the face of her and her family.


    But what else can the consignor do? Make trouble with the general? Fu Hesong doesn''t like it. The more trouble he makes, the less he likes it.


    The client thought that when the general was angry, she would take her back. Although she began to dislike the cat beside Fu Hesong, it didn''t mean that she didn''t like the general.


    The client has never thought of the word "He Li". In her mind, there is no such word.


    He didn''t think that the general would leave with her. Fu Hesong didn''t leave with her. He sent a letter of suspension to the client while the client was waiting.


    The reason is that the client has committed seven crimes, has no son, is jealous, and speaks a lot.


    When the client saw the letter, she felt extremely indifferent. Why?


    Is it her fault to have no son? Two years ago, Fu Hesong went out to fight. This year, Fu Hesong hardly touched her. It''s strange to have children.


    Jealous? This reason is ridiculous. What is she jealous of? No one really thinks that Fu Hesong dotes on the cat too much?


    Just because the cat hit her directly, now it''s still a reason to give her up. What''s more? Is it just because I mentioned it to Fu and Liu before?


    She just hopes that Fu and Liu can consider for her from her point of view and persuade Fu Hesong not to focus on a cat.


    Then it became a series of mistakes, put on the divorce.


    Fu Hesong made a great contribution only a few years ago, but there was no reward for the emperor. At that time, he gave Fu Hesong a promise. Fu Hesong didn''t feel at ease when he handed in the letter of divorce, so he went directly to the emperor.


    Because of this, the trustor''s family can only watch the trustor be dismissed, and there is no way to reason.


    The client was depressed all day, learning to eat fast and recite Buddhism at home for peace of mind, but he heard the news of Fu Hesong''s remarriage a year later.


    The new general''s wife is very good-looking, her eyes are pure like a cat, her skin is white and flawless, her face is melon shaped, her chin is pointed, her face is lovely and charming, which is in great contrast with the dignified atmosphere of the client.


    She was a little bird, and nervously pasted on Fu Hesong''s side. When she looked at people, she was very cute and made people''s hearts melt.


    It is said that Fu Hesong''s new wife has a very good relationship with Fu Hesong.


    It is said that Fu Hesong dotes on the new lady. He will give her whatever she wants.


    It is said that the cat beside Fu Hesong has disappeared.


    The client closed her eyes, fiddled with the Buddhist beads, and suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of doubts.


    It is said that Fu Hesong''s cat disappeared after the new lady appeared in front of the public.


    She had read a miscellany before, saying that goblins would become human beings.


    Fu Hesong''s love for the new lady is the same as his love for the cat at that time.


    No one knows where the new lady came from. It''s like she came down from the sky and suddenly appeared.


    The trustor had many doubts in his heart and asked the family to help her check the past of Fu Hesong, the new lady. However, no matter how the family checked, it was a blank and there was no trace.


    Can people really erase all traces of the past years? Not really.


    The client is not willing to lose to a cat. He would rather believe that he lost to a goblin than prove that he is not so incompetent.


    She didn''t believe that everything was just a coincidence. If the cat really disappeared, Fu Hesong couldn''t love the new lady so calmly. How could he not react when he liked the cat so much?


    The only explanation is that the new lady is the cat.


    She was startled by her own guess, and wanted to prove it, but she didn''t dare to make it public and move.


    There is no way to start. She is very clear about everything in the general''s house. Ordinary people can''t get into it. The people Fu Hesong is waiting on are very sincere, and it''s hard to know what.


    She didn''t even dare to tell her family, for fear that they would leak the news.


    If this is true, she must not let Fu Hesong know that she has guessed the truth. If Fu Hesong knows that she has guessed it, she will inevitably do something.


    Fu Hesong is decisive and loves the new lady or the cat so much. For the safety of the cat, Fu Hesong has to do something, which undoubtedly brings crisis to the family.


    If people all over the world knew that Fu Hesong''s new wife was a cat, they would be scared to death. This kind of strange thing is unacceptable to ordinary people.


    But the client has no ability to check, not to mention that she can''t sleep at night with this kind of conjecture, and she is extremely unwilling with this kind of conjecture.


    After that, I searched for all kinds of opportunities and tried my best to use some means to find out, but nothing was found out. All I could do was guess. After all, no one watched the cat turn into a human being. How can I say that she is a cat?


    There has been no way to find out the truth, and it is almost the devil of the client.She has been staring at Fu Hesong there, always want to know the truth, she is not reconciled, no reason to lose, do not know who lost.


    Extreme unwilling, let her be captured by the system, so there is the arrival of Meng Li.


    Her wish is to know if the new lady is the cat. If the new lady is a cat, she will stay with Fu Hesong. She will not be abandoned. She will also find a way to deal with the cat. She will not stay with Fu Hesong.


    The client thinks that if the new wife is a cat, he can understand that Fu Hesong is fascinated by the goblin. He is a mortal, and of course he can''t resist it.


    Meng Li felt that the client was still very unwilling, and he was not willing to be dismissed. He still wanted to talk to Fu Hesong. Indeed, before the cat appeared around Fu Hesong, he was very good to the client.


    And in order to be with the cat, he gave up the client. He only wanted one woman.


    Moreover, the client is a person of this era, and she has no concept of cheating. Even if Fu Hesong falls in love with a cat, it is not cheating in the client''s mind. This era has a strong tolerance for men, and even if Fu Hesong wants to marry a concubine, she can still accept it.


    Therefore, Meng Li was not surprised that the client didn''t want to be dismissed. Instead, he promised to stay with Fu Hesong. After all, Fu Hesong''s conditions are here.


    Moreover, it''s not good to change a man in the client''s mind. Most of the men have beautiful concubines around them, and they will be blocked. Besides, they will be abandoned by Fu Hesong. Who dares to marry her?


    Women who have been abandoned, especially those who have been abandoned by Fu and song, will not be considered by good families. How about getting married? It''s better not to marry.


    Fu Hesong is indifferent to the client and gives up directly. The client also hopes that the Tasker can get some respect and love from Fu Hesong within his ability.

 Chapter 2464

    All in all, the client felt that she could still be saved, and that she and Fu Hesong could still be together until they were old.


    In the client''s mind, he took this incident as an episode, as an ordeal, and hoped that the Tasker could help her through this difficulty.


    Meng Li thought, this task seems not difficult, as if there is no need for special revenge.


    But she needs to get rid of the cat and get Fu Hesong''s respect and love as much as possible, which is much more difficult than retaliating Fu Hesong directly.


    It''s too easy to revenge on him, but it''s hard to break the mirror. This is to return everything to what it used to be.


    But Meng Li understands the client very well. She was born in this era, and her ideas are very different, just like the concubines in the harem. Even if the emperor falls in love with someone and changes her heart, they still have to find a way to get the emperor''s love. It''s impossible to say it in anger.


    The client is too unwilling to be abandoned in this way. He is extremely afflicted by being unwilling to torture every day. Only when he is too strong can he be caught by the system.


    Of course, Meng Li knew that the system chose the client not only because she was too emotional, but because of the cat.


    That cat is a woman''s soul, and she can also change into human form. In this plane, it is really a different kind, and heaven has the intention to remove her.


    She didn''t cross over to the cat, but she was regarded as an experiment in the original world, and then the soul attached to the cat, and then even people and cats crossed over.


    All of the passers-by, are the chance to have all the time, place and people to successfully cross over, whether or not with their own body.


    In the early stage, the cat''s shape was not very stable, and it could only be transformed on a specific day. Later, it was probably adapted to this plane, and the body also adapted to all the energy provided by this plane, and successfully absorbed it, so that it could achieve stable shape.


    The client was Shao Yiyun, a literary Minister of the family, just opposite to Fu Hesong.


    This means that although the Shao family has a high official position, it has no real power, and Fu Hesong''s family power is still large.


    If the two families can get married, it is the client who meets Fu Hesong''s requirements for his wife at the beginning. He is gentle, considerate, born well, and has a good personality. He can help him take care of everything, so that he does not have any worries at the front.


    Facts have proved that the client has handled all the major and minor affairs in the general''s mansion and the external social activities very well. During his two years of frequent expeditions, the client has handled all the major and minor affairs in the general''s mansion very well and made no mistakes.


    But this is mutual respect, long flow, plain light love, which can withstand the impact of such a new thing.


    Fu Hesong can''t resist the attraction of crossing women to local men or the wonderful feeling of changing from a cat to a human being. Such a new thing will only fascinate people and make them want to participate in it.


    However, Fu Hesong was also bold, or he might have thought that if the cat turned into a man, Fu Hesong would have asked the Taoist to accept him.


    That is to say, she became a young girl, lively and playful, very lovely.


    Meng Li rubbed her eyebrows and sat up. Before she came, the client was sleeping on the cushion. She stood up and arranged her clothes. When something happened, the maid outside opened the curtain and asked in a low voice:


    "madam, I cooked some gruel in the kitchen. Do you need the maid to bring it to you?"


    Meng Li glanced at her maidservant. At the beginning of spring, she always felt cool. Just now, the client fell asleep and didn''t worry about catching cold.


    The maidservant she brought from her mother''s house has something to do today, and she can''t wait on her. Now she is the maidservant of the general''s house.


    "No Meng Li said faintly.


    No appetite.


    "Where''s the general?" Meng Li asked.


    The maid said, "the general is in the study."


    "What do you do in the study?" Meng Li asked.


    The maid shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "The cat, too?" Meng Li smiles.


    The maid hesitated and nodded.


    Do you still need to think about it? The general took the cat with him wherever he went. The cat is now the general''s flesh and blood.


    Meng Li: "OK, I know."


    Now the cat is very popular. Originally, the client planned to talk to Fu and Liu about it in a few days. Fortunately, he came earlier this time and didn''t have time to talk to Fu and Liu.


    I didn''t say it was very good. I have to find a way to remedy it.


    This time, the task is to ensure the impression in Fu Hesong''s heart, not to say how much Fu Hesong loves her, at least not to leave him a bad impression, or to add a bad impression to him.


    While completing one''s own task, one should also ensure one''s own image, which is the detail that this task needs to pay attention to.


    "Clean up the kitchenette. I''ll use it later." Meng Li said.


    Maidservant should be under, line a gift to go down, Meng Li is going to give Fu Hesong do some food to send in.


    Although the reason to find him is very vulgar, there is no other fresh and eye-catching reason. Let Fu Hesong understand her mind with a simple one.Meng Li gave a bitter smile. People''s troubles are not the same, but the degree of death is the same.


    She is also very upset now. She can''t figure out some things all the time. She feels that she has suffered a lot inexplicably. Wen Zhi''s moral kidnapping is useful and puts a lot of pressure on herself. She can''t get rid of it when she comes to the task world.


    Now there should be a lot of small worlds slowly disappearing. Is it her fault? She won''t say the whereabouts of Shizhi. Would she rather watch the world die?


    They say that they are very guilty by Wen Zhi. Meng Li sighs that everything in the world is difficult.


    After the kitchen was cleaned, the maid came and asked Meng Li what she needed. Meng Li thought about it. In the afternoon, she could only make some cakes and snacks.


    As for what to do, Meng Li just makes common cakes. It''s just a matter of fact. Fu Hesong can''t care much about what she sent. There''s no shortage of food in the house. There''s also a top chef. Although his skill is not bad, he doesn''t want to show it today.


    Meng led the maid to the pastry.


    At the door of the study stood Fu Hesong, who saw Meng Li and called his wife respectfully.


    "Is the general in there? Are you busy? " Meng Li looks inside.


    "Come in." Fu Hesong''s low voice came, and Meng Li said happily, "thank you, general."


    The client was very sensible before, and realized that Fu Hesong was sometimes impatient and would not come here often, for fear of arousing his antipathy.


    Meng Li walks in with a small step, and the servant helps to open the door. As soon as he opens the door, Meng Li sees a large drawing paper on the table, on which a woman is painted, and the specific outline is also drawn. This is the appearance of Fu Hesong''s later new wife, that is, the cat like one next to him.


    There are also striking cat''s paw marks on the paper.

 Chapter 2465

    The ink dyed cat''s paw prints make the painting more vivid. Meng Li takes a look at the cat.


    Soft and small, lying there, half squinting at himself, Meng Li smiles at it, and then puts the food box on the table. Instead of opening it for the first time, he asks Fu Hesong:


    "general, have a try?"


    "No Fu Hesong stares at the painting on the table, but he doesn''t look at Meng Li. He doesn''t care what food Meng Li brings. He also knows that this is just a reason.


    Now he is thinking, what are the shortcomings of this painting? He always thinks that the painting is not good enough.


    Meng Li stares at the painting. This is what the cat looks like. In the plot, the client doesn''t come here that day, so naturally he doesn''t see the painting.


    Before he came, the client didn''t show any dissatisfaction with the cat, so now Fu Hesong is not so impatient. Meng Li thinks it can be said.


    "Who is this girl? She is so smart." Meng Li stared carefully for a long time before he spoke.


    Full of wonder.


    Fu Hesong looked at Meng Li: "it''s just a portrait. Is it really smart?" He was a little surprised.


    Meng Li nodded: "naturally, general, you can see that the eyebrows and eyes are very divine, and the appearance is so peerless that I feel ashamed when I see them."


    "Is there such a woman in the world? I''m so beautiful. If I have one, I''d like to meet you and satisfy my eyes. " Meng Li said with a shy smile.


    Her remaining light glanced at the motionless cat. Maybe she boasted well. She was in a good mood with her small tail wagging.


    Everyone likes to be praised. The woman in the praise is to praise her.


    Jin Yiyi stretches her claws lazily. Fu Hesong, the lady, is usually cautious in her words and deeds. She looks like she''s holding so much bad water in her stomach that she doesn''t expect that she will really praise others.


    Not to mention that she is in a good mood, Fu Hesong''s mouth rises slightly when he sees Meng Li praising his beloved girl.


    "What do you think is the shortcoming of this painting?" Fu Hesong looked at Meng Li with great interest, and even said to Meng Li, "sit beside me and say."


    His tone is a rare mild in the near future.


    "On the picture The girl in the picture has a beautiful face, teeth, willow waist and graceful appearance Meng Li pondered and said.


    I have all the adjectives I can think of in this moment.


    Fu Hesong: "don''t you think it''s very monotonous? Or is it simple, but it needs other decorations? " He looked at the painting and finally realized what was missing.


    The lady in front of her is wearing pink and gorgeous clothes, while Yiyi''s time to transform into a person is relatively short, and she has never dressed up.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "so I say that the woman in the painting is like a clear water hibiscus, and it should be the posture of heaven and man, just like a fairy in the Yao palace."


    "Is it?" Fu Hesong looks at Jin Yiyi with a smile.


    Meng Li nodded and sighed again: "I really want to see the woman in the painting."


    "By the way, general, I came here to talk to you. Would you like to take time to listen to me?"


    When Fu Hesong was in a good mood, he hastened to say what he wanted to say. Just after Meng Li''s praise, he praised both of them comfortably. Fu Hesong listened patiently and said:


    "say it."


    Meng Li said with a slight smile, "I can''t seem to put my mind on my concubine when I see the general absent-minded."


    Fu Hesong''s smile faded a little: "and then?"


    Meng Li sorted out his expression and said gravely:


    "I''ve been thinking for a long time that if the general has a girl he likes, I don''t need to hide. It''s the third year since you and I got married. I''m incompetent and can''t give birth to a son and a half. If the general wants a beautiful concubine, I''ll be happy for him."


    "Are you serious?" Fu Hesong didn''t seem angry either.


    Instead, Jin Yiyi is very shocked. She looks up at Meng Li in shock.


    This ancient woman is easy to lick. Is it to this extent?


    It''s really the same as in history. I took the initiative to tell my husband about concubines. Tut tut.


    She can''t accept it. The man she loves can only have her and can''t share it.


    At the moment, Fu Yisong asked him why he didn''t want to stay with him.


    Maybe he''s afraid that Jin Yiyi will be bullied. Maybe he really wants only one woman. Besides, Jin Yiyi, as a modern woman, certainly can''t accept that she is a concubine, and her husband has other women. There are many reasons.


    It is doomed that the client and Jin Yiyi can not serve a husband together.


    "I''m serious. As long as someone can make the general happy, I''ll be happy too." Meng Li said contentedly.


    Fu Hesong waved his hand: "is this the only thing?"


    Meng Li nodded: "yes, I summoned up the courage to tell the general. If I guess wrong, the general should not blame me.""Now I don''t plan to take concubines. There are more women in the backyard. Don''t talk about it any more. Don''t guess. Take good care of the big and small affairs in the government. I won''t treat you badly." Fu Hesong said so.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth. He would not be ungrateful. Just listen to this kind of words. This man is so ruthless that he can''t be taken seriously. Later, he said that he would stop.


    We can only say that we should try our best to help the client grasp what she wants.


    "Yes, I know." Without waiting for Fu Hesong to answer, Meng Li said, "this cat is so cute. I''m glad to see that the general keeps it. A few days ago, I wanted to learn from the general, so I went to look for it. However, I couldn''t find such a cute cat. I''m very sorry. I can only admire the general."


    When it comes to cats, Fu Hesong is in a good mood. He likes everyone to praise Jin Yiyi.


    "No, don''t keep anything strange. It''s enough to have her in the house." Fu Hesong said to Meng Li.


    Meng Lixing saluted: "yes, general."


    "If you have nothing to do, go back first." Fu Hesong was bored to see Jin Yiyi sipping his mouth and playing. He was not willing to talk to Meng Li. Meng Li was also witty, but before he left, he was particularly shy and asked in a low voice:


    "when will the general come to my room? I have been living for a long time. The female doctor said that these days are the best."


    Although he knew that Fu Hesong would not come, Meng Li expressed his "love and expectation" as usual.


    "Tired these days." Fu Hesong just said faintly. When he spoke, he took a look at Jin Yiyi. He saw that Jin Yiyi seemed a little angry and jumped to the ground and walked with cat''s steps.


    Meng Li is very disappointed, but also understanding: "that general must cultivate well, I will not disturb more."


    Fu Hesong didn''t say anything else. His eyes only followed Jin Yiyi. Meng Li retreated silently.


    "Yiyi, are you jealous again?" Fu Hesong took a few steps to catch Jin Yiyi.

 Chapter 2466

    Jinyiyi discontented don''t start, fist a force, exposed the sharp claw, milk fierce milk fierce, Sha is lovely.


    Fu Hesong''s eyes brightened.


    "Don''t be angry. I won''t go. I''m full of you." Fu explained.


    However, it is obvious that Jin Yiyi can''t speak with the cat''s body, so he doesn''t make any sound, just meows.


    That night, Fu Hesong was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly knocked on the head and opened his eyes. Jin Yiyi wrapped his quilt and stared at him angrily:


    "what are you doing here? Go with your wife. Your wife told you to have a baby."


    "What and what." Fu Hesong is not angry that he has been knocked on the head. He raises his arm to rest his head, so as to watch Jin Yiyi lose his temper.


    Angry looks are so cute.


    "They asked you to have a baby with her. Why don''t you understand?" Jin Yiyi is very unhappy.


    Fu Hesong stares at Jin Yiyi, looking at her snow-white skin, and now she is just wrapped in a quilt, which can be seen on her shoulders.


    This visual impact on ancient men is still very big, let Fu Hesong can''t help swallowing saliva, said: "Yiyi, if you do this again, I''ll have a baby with you."


    "Who gave birth to you?" Jin Yiyi said angrily, "don''t you have a wife?"


    Fu Hesong is used to these words and can understand them.


    "Little fellow, why do you taste so delicious?" Fu Hesong said: "do you still say you don''t like me? What do you do with that taste? "


    "No, who has?" Jin Yiyi''s eyes dodged and refused to admit it.


    Fu Hesong smiles, reaches out his hand and waves to Jin Yiyi: "come here, I''ll hold you for a while."


    "What are you holding?"


    "Who''s going to hold you?" Fu Hesong snorted.


    "I promised you not to touch you. Don''t be afraid." Fu Hesong''s eyes sank. Although the little guy was hard to control, it was hard for him not to touch him.


    Jin Yiyi snorted: "if you want to hold a woman, find your wife."


    "So jealous." Fu Hesong''s eyes are full of doting, he said: "even my wife can see that my heart is not out, how can you not see it?"


    "I don''t know." Jinyiyi don''t start.


    "I can''t be with you like that anyway."


    Fu Hesong raised his eyebrows: "then you should be like this."


    "I feel it." Jin Yiyi''s small eyes are a little cunning, and he doesn''t want Fu Hesong.


    Fu Hesong had no choice but to smile, while Meng Li, with his mental strength, silently watched the interaction between Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi.


    Jinyiyi is very white and delicate, just like the cat, which is very pleasing to the eye.


    Looking at Jin Yiyi like this, Meng Li is thinking about a serious problem, that is, whether to prohibit Jin Yiyi from becoming a human in the future.


    Let them less interaction, at least can reduce Fu Hesong''s mental investment.


    What''s more, does Fu and Liu know that this cat can be transformed into a human? There is no detailed introduction in the plot.


    Meng Li feels that he can control Jin Yiyi''s act of turning into a human being. He can control it in his own hands. If he needs her to become a human being, he can change it. If he doesn''t need her, he can be a cat.


    Eh, Meng Li suddenly felt that this task suddenly became very simple.


    As for how to let Fu Hesong give up the cat is a problem. The client wants to drive it away, but he doesn''t want her life, so Meng Li doesn''t want her life either. At most, he doesn''t want her to change into a human being and stay in the cat''s body quietly.


    And a cat, even if it has energy blessing, has a life span of more than 20 years, short life, boring and tasteless, because it has to be trapped in the cat''s body.


    Xiaoying still can''t help asking Meng Li about her plan for this task. She said to Meng Li like this:


    "boss, you do the task very fast and your score is very high. Can you teach me, for example, can you tell me your plan for this task? Let me learn how to deal with it. "


    In the end, he added: "if one day the boss doesn''t want me, I''ll do someone else''s system. When people ask me, I''ll be able to help them. I won''t be scolded as a waste system any more."


    Meng Li feels that Sakura''s attitude is very modest. The girl is very active in seeking knowledge. If she doesn''t understand, she asks. She is a good girl.


    And also know how to prepare for a rainy day, very good.


    Meng Li didn''t mean to teach her, but it didn''t cost much to do a few words.


    He said to Sakura what he thought just now, and Sakura said with emotion: "boss, your method is very good, and it''s very simple."


    "Right? I think so, too Meng Li smiles.


    Sakura sighed: "the reason why it''s so easy to listen to is that there are so many big men. Because if I were you, I don''t know how to limit that cat to become a human being. I don''t know that kind of technique."


    "There should be some people who can''t do it. They can only operate slowly, very slowly, and there will be many twists and turns in the middle, because from the plot, the object of this mission loves the cat very much, and my little brain can''t think of any way to make him give up the cat without harming him."Meng Li said with a smile, "don''t belittle yourself. Now you are just inexperienced."


    Sakura''s experience in the past is really little, now seems to want her to mention a few words, and Youyun on the other hand, at that time he was relying on Youyun to mention a little.


    Is you Yun a tree planter, or is Xiaoying a cooler?


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing.


    "So this task is followed by the boss, because the boss can finish it in the fastest time." Sakura said with a smile: "there are so many techniques that big guys can use."


    Meng Li laughs: "I have experienced too many worlds. I have seen all kinds of techniques, and learned some of them."


    "Then what should I do? I can''t go to the world, only stay in the system space." Sakura said with some loss.


    Meng Li suggested: "you don''t have to experience a lot of the world to learn. If you have the conditions, you can buy some books. There are many books in the mall. You can learn more if you buy them."


    "It''s OK to read more books when you have nothing to do. I think you should be more free than me, even if you can''t learn to read and understand." She gave a gentle smile.


    Meng Li said so, let xiaoyingdun have a sense of enlightenment, she even gratefully said: "thank you, yes, I should read more of these books."


    "I didn''t think of it before. I''m so stupid."


    "It''s OK. There''s time." Meng Li said.


    Although I don''t know what Sakura''s future is, she never cares about the future of the system. You Yun''s experience is rather bumpy, which can''t be regarded as a conventional system. Sakura''s future is unlikely to be the same as you Yun''s.


    But the chance in life is hard to decide. Who knows what chance Sakura will have in the future? These are not the things she is thinking about now.

 Chapter 2467

    Now the task is heavy, Meng Li is hesitating. Is it to limit Jin Yiyi''s transformation tonight or to find a suitable opportunity another day?


    Wait a minute. She always thinks that it won''t be very good if it''s directly limited now, especially if Jin Yiyi can''t change his shape all of a sudden. Fu Hesong will be very worried and upset. He won''t like to see himself again and take his anger out.


    Especially today I''ve been to them. Fu Hesong doesn''t think it''s because of himself. Jin Yiyi doesn''t care about her.


    If you can find a suitable time, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    The next morning, Meng Li woke up and went to find Fu Hesong.


    "What''s the matter?" Early in the morning, when it was cold and dew was heavy, Fu Hesong closed his sleeves, and the cat was held between his hands.


    He wore a thick fox hair collar around his neck. In early spring, snowflakes were still floating in the sky and fell gently on Fu Hesong''s shoulder. Meng Li reached out his hand and patted him gently, saying in a low voice:


    "the general will go to the early court again."


    "Ask when you know it." About last night, Jin Yiyi lost his temper with Fu Hesong because of Meng Li. Fu Hesong didn''t dare and didn''t want to be too gentle today, so that Jin Yiyi would not be jealous again.


    He still likes that Jin Yiyi''s short time of becoming a human being can cuddle with him instead of being angry with him for some trifles.


    Meng Li doesn''t seem to be angry either. With a gentle smile, he reaches out his hand and goes into Fu Hesong''s big sleeve. He touches the kitten curled up in a ball.


    Fur is very soft and soft. Fu Hesong stares at Meng Li and seems to be worried about what Meng Li will do to the kitten. That kind of vigilance seems like a stranger in front of him.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "general, I saw you yesterday. I like the cat very much, but I think it must be cold to accompany the general to get up and go out early every day. After I left the general yesterday, I sent someone to make a little thing for the cat."


    Then Fu Hesong felt that his palm was stuffed with a small ball. The outside was wrapped with soft cloth. He pressed it down, and the inside was as hard as iron.


    And this little ball is very warm, but it''s not hot. It''s Meng Li''s soup maker.


    Small, just enough for the cat to hold warm, although the early spring season, but the sky is still snowing, it is cold tomorrow, can be used.


    Although Jin Yiyi is hiding in the big sleeve, with Fu Hesong''s action, it is inevitable that there will be air leakage. Her claws are a little cold. It''s warm when she meets such a small ball.


    No matter who sent it, she held it directly. Fu Hesong felt Jin Yiyi''s every move and was satisfied with the little Tang Po.


    "Yes, ma''am." Fu Hesong said.


    At the same time, there is also some chagrin. Why didn''t I think it would make people create this?


    Meng Li said with a smile, "be careful on the general''s way." She didn''t say much. She moved a few steps to the side and slightly bent down to see off Fu Hesong.


    And then it''s like nothing happened?


    The trustor is a father-in-law, but he doesn''t live here. The general''s mansion was given to Fu Hesong by the emperor alone, while his mother-in-law lives in Fu''s mansion, which is very big. However, Fu Hesong always thinks it is noisy and seldom brings his trustor to the mansion.


    There are advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that she doesn''t have to send greetings to her mother-in-law every day. The disadvantage is that she doesn''t have her mother-in-law''s help to come up with an idea at ordinary times, and she has to feel for everything outside.


    There was nothing wrong, so Meng Li went to Fu Hesong''s storehouse. This is his treasure house. There are many rare things in it.


    It''s dazzling. There are many rare things, even the imperial palace. Fortunately, Fu Hesong''s reputation is far away, and few people dare to attack the general''s house.


    The consignor does not have the key to the warehouse, nor does he have the right to control the things in the warehouse. This right is in Fu Hesong''s hands, and he is the only owner.


    There are Fu Hesong''s guards outside the warehouse. Meng Li only has the right to visit, and he is accompanied when he visits.


    A lot of things are still there, and a lot of things are used on the cat again. During the flow of eyes, Meng Li''s eyes fall on a red box, staring at the top of the seal, which also has the name of the object inside. Meng Li hooks the lip corner and determines the next step.


    This box is a little dusty. It''s not big.


    Meng Li quietly waited for two or three days. When Fu and Liu arrived, it was time for her to come. In the story, the client told her about the cat.


    Fu Heliu and Fu Hesong have a good relationship, so this is her home. She is happy to live here, but if she is not happy, she will go back. A few days ago, Fu Hesong''s mother missed her daughter and asked her to go back for company.


    Fu and Liu prefer to be here. She has a good relationship with the cat.


    She always thinks that it''s more fun to be in Fu Hesong''s side. Maybe she has to be disciplined in the government. Fu Hesong dotes on her and doesn''t ask her so much.


    But this time, Fu he also asked for something from Fu Hesong, which was the little thing he went to see in the warehouse.


    It is filled with a blue bead, which can shine at night and emit a strange fragrance. It has a powerful calming effect. It is said that it can also avoid evil and protect peace.However, when Meng left the warehouse a few days ago, he scanned it with his mental strength and found that the bead on his body has a similar function of gathering spirit, which can help the wearer gather the aura and energy of heaven and earth.


    It''s really rare in this plane. It''s said that Fu Hesong defeated a tribe when he went to war. What the tribe offered is the treasure of their tribe.


    Fu Hesong didn''t take it seriously at that time. He was smaller than the night pearl. Except for a little fragrance, he couldn''t see the tranquilizing effect. He was sleeping well.


    It''s not surprising that Fu Hesong thought it useless, because he had just been wearing it for some time and didn''t see the actual effect.


    In fact, although this bead can automatically help the wearer gather energy, whether it''s Fu Hesong or ordinary people, the body needs too much energy. It''s really useless unless it''s worn for decades, because the body is improved and life is prolonged.


    Because this bead is too small to provide energy for people. In the cultivation world, this bead is really worthless. It just appears in this plane.


    If you can''t satisfy people, people won''t feel much, but cats will benefit obviously. Especially for jinyiyi cat, which is so small and nests in the middle of two palms. Although beads can''t make the cat stable in human form, they can prolong the time for the cat to transform into human form. At least they can accompany Fu hezong more every time.


    If you insist on wearing it, it will not take more than a year for the cat to be in a stable position. Maybe it will take nearly a year to shorten its life.


    What''s really good for Jin Yiyi is that Fu and Liu are going to leave in the plot.

 Chapter 2468

    Fu and Liu''s reason for this thing is also very simple. His good name is "return to the original owner".


    At that time, after entering the tribe, Fu Hesong captured a group of people. Among them was a beautiful woman who was brought into Beijing by Fu Hesong and became the concubine of a minister in Beijing. Finally, she was abandoned and became a Huakui.


    Fu and Liu fell in love with the prime minister''s son, but the son of the prime minister''s family coveted the beautiful Huakui and tried every means to please her, so he wanted to get the bead back from Fu and Liu.


    Fu and Liu are naturally willing to help. In her heart, as long as her lover gets Huakui, she will lose interest.


    And I can get the joy of the person I love.


    In her eyes, men''s attitude towards Hua Kui is like this. They want to get it madly. After they get it, they won''t care about it. Especially as the woman is now, with the family background of the prime minister''s house, they will never take her into the door, and the prime minister''s son won''t really take a fancy to her.


    Fu and Liu just want him to get something that will not last for a long time.


    Meng Li remembers that it was lunch time. Fu and Liu made this request to Fu Hesong. Fu Hesong agreed to give it to her the next day.


    Because there are too many treasures in the warehouse, the box is not big. Fu Hesong thinks that he can''t find it for a while and a half, so he simply pushes it to the next day, and Fu Hesong doesn''t worry. These two days, he doesn''t say anything.


    Two or three days ago, Meng Li was very honest and didn''t disturb Fu Hesong much. He told him to live at ease.


    Now I see Fu and Liu in front of me, looking at the beautiful youth, and Fu Hesong''s difference is several years old, without Jin Yiyi before getting along with the client is pretty good.


    There is no big conflict after jinyiyi, but it is not so right.


    However, the client has to continue to live, so the relationship with his sister-in-law should not deteriorate. At least, he should go back to the way he used to be.


    "Sister-in-law, did my brother go to the army?" Fu and Liu sat down and asked.


    Very familiar. After all, he often lives here. Two years ago, Fu Hesong went on an expedition, and Fu Hesong and Liu often kept company with his clients.


    "Meng Li nodded


    "When will my brother come back? There are cats." Fu and Liu feel very boring, one brother and Yiyi are not in the house, just a sister-in-law.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "liu''er, you don''t know your brother. Now you love the cat so much that you can take it wherever you go."


    "Take it to the army, and you won''t be afraid to frighten her." Fu and Liu are just bored. If only the cat were here.


    Meng Li said, "wait a minute, general. He should be back before noon."


    "What did my brother tell you?" Fu and Liu asked with wide eyes.


    That''s pretty fast. Sometimes my brother can go to the army and stay away for two days. He can come back at noon.


    Meng Li said, "I guess."


    Fu Heliu


    I guess.


    Where is Meng Li guessing, but according to the plot.


    "How are your parents?" Meng Li asked.


    "Fortunately, dad said that when it was warmer, he would take his mother to the south for a visit." Fu and Liu rubbed their hands: "sister-in-law, do you have nothing to do in the morning?"


    "What can I do for you? I have to put it down to accompany you first." Meng Li smiles.


    In the plot, the client takes this opportunity to mention the cat. If he doesn''t mention it this time, there will be nothing else.


    After Meng Yijin''s client suddenly thought of his idea of revenge, the trustor said to him.


    Whenever anyone has a problem with her, she will retaliate.


    Fu and Liu looked out, there was still light snow outside, and said, "it''s a little cold outside now, it''s not easy to go out, and they don''t know what to do to pass the time."


    "Let''s play chess then." Meng Li smiles.


    Fu and Liu turned their lips and said, "can my sister-in-law be inferior to me?"


    "Who said no?" Meng Li picks eyebrows. In the past, the client couldn''t do better than Fu and Liu, because Fu and Liu are very smart.


    Fu and Liu hummed: "sister-in-law, you are confident again."


    "Come on, then, lest you think you can beat me again."


    Fu and Liu feel that the happiest thing to get along with the client is to defeat the client, and the client is very persistent to challenge Fu and Liu.


    In the past, the client liked to interact with Fu and Liu. She felt very happy.


    Meng Li also has nothing to do, so he plays chess with Fu and Liu, just to let the client "win".


    There are few times when the client can win Fu and Liu, but Fu and Liu have won too much, but they don''t feel challenged.


    He called his maid to wait on him, and the stove was set aside. The room was very warm. They began to play chess. Meng Li won a game, but Fu and Liu were very anxious.


    "Well, sister-in-law, you are so powerful that you have won a close victory." Fu and Liu reluctantly said: "come again, come again.""It''s a bit of a gamble. Let''s play something."


    "What?" Fu and Liu looked at Meng Li. Meng Li stretched out his hand and scraped Fu and Liu''s nose, saying, "in this way, whoever loses will be scraped three times."


    "My sister-in-law is still childish." Fu and Liu said with a smile: "that''s OK. If your sister-in-law''s nose is red, don''t be afraid to see people."


    "Try?" Meng Li looks at her confidently.


    "Try it, try it."


    When Fu Hesong came back, he saw that his sister and his wife had shaved each other''s noses red, and Meng Li didn''t win all the time. It was too fake. He deliberately lost some to Fu Hesong.


    However, she didn''t pay so much attention to Fu and Liu. Fu and Liu are so jumpy that they don''t know what to do. Therefore, Meng Li''s "injury" is more serious.


    "Brother, today my sister-in-law won." Fu and Liu got up and trotted to take over the cat from Fu Hesong. The cat didn''t resist.


    Fu Hesong looked at Meng Li and kept silent for a few seconds. He said to his sister, "I thought you won. You see, you are not as serious as her."


    He looked at his sister, nose red, really lovely, and his wife, not only nose red, that face is also red, she gave himself a gentle smile, let him have a moment to shake God, the room is very warm, his wife and sister in a happy play, this is what he wants.


    However, Yiyi and liu''er have a good relationship.


    "Don''t be so rude to your sister-in-law next time. She won''t be willing to do anything to you." Fu Hesong said more.


    Fu and Liu touched the cat''s hair, lowered his head and said, "I know."


    She''s in a good mood now. She said to Fu Hesong, "I''ll play with her first. You''re not allowed to follow me."


    The elder brother never leaves, so he has to be careful not to follow him. Of course, the elder brother can''t hear what the daughters say.

 Chapter 2469

    Leave Meng Li and Fu Hesong, now the kitten is not in front of him, Fu Hesong think Meng Li now look some lovely, eyes soft a bit.


    Meng Li said, "Liu Er is here. I''ve ordered the kitchen to make something she likes."


    "Yes." Fu Hesong thought about it, sat down beside the chessboard, and said to Meng Li, "today your chess skills are rising, and you are better than Liu er."


    "Close." Meng Li chuckled.


    Fu and song came to the interest: "then we come to the game?"


    Yiyi is not around, he is a little bit bored, Meng Li smiles: "just now I played chess with Liu Er, but I also had a bet. Didn''t I play chess with the general?"


    "What''s your bet?" Fu Hesong asked with great interest.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "can that be the same as Liu er''s bet?"


    "That''s ridiculous. Do you dare to do it?" Fu Hesong said in a bad voice.


    His wife always sticks to the rules. This kind of thing should be Yiyi''s favorite. However, Yiyi can''t play chess. It seems that she is not proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    But there was a magic that attracted him.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "what dare not, even the general, as long as I bet, lost can not blame me."


    "Lost?" Fu Hesong laughed: "it seems that you have won liu''er and become very confident. Come on, I promise you, let''s take this bet."


    It can''t be said that Liu Er won too much at ordinary times. Today, she deliberately let her wife.


    Meng Li knew what he was thinking by looking at Fu Hesong''s expression. He began to play chess with Fu Hesong. At first, Fu Hesong''s performance was relaxed. He slowly found that the situation was not so good, and began to take it seriously. It was just that the chess game had been decided, and it was too late to change. He lost the next game.


    "The general''s going to admit defeat." Meng Li smiles and reaches out his hand. Fu Hesong''s expression is very embarrassed, but he doesn''t move. Meng Li scrapes his nose.


    Meng Li''s attack on Fu Hesong was not as light as Fu Hesong''s, but it was not too heavy. He grasped a good strength and made his nose red.


    "It''s not easy for my wife to do it. Please forgive me." Fu Hesong said awkwardly.


    "Come again, come again." Fu Hesong always felt that he had just relaxed his vigilance and was unwilling to play another game.


    Therefore, even if Meng Li started a little hard just now, Fu Hesong didn''t show his anger. If he was angry, it would make people look down on him. It should be said that he can''t afford to lose.


    However, before the end of the second game, liu''er came with Yiyi. As soon as he came, he saw Meng Li and Fu Hesong playing chess. Liu''er ran to see them with great interest and happily gave Fu Hesong a move.


    When she saw that her brother''s nose was red, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her brother could even lose to his sister-in-law. Her heart was instantly balanced.


    He also said to Meng Li, "I will defeat you with my brother."


    Before that, liu''er always felt that she had no challenge to win. Now liu''er felt very excited, and her tone was very excited.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "it''s good for your brother and sister to bully me and a weak woman."


    "Yes, yes, liu''er, don''t talk any more, or you''ll lose the reputation of being invincible." Fu Hesong stares at the chess game nervously and is very devoted. He doesn''t notice that Yiyi''s paws have been exposed.


    Yiyi is very angry, very angry.


    She couldn''t understand the chess. The whole family talked happily. She was like a real pet cat.


    What''s more, Fu Hesong even played a game with that woman. Her nose was red, so intimate!


    He was just taken away by Liu er for a while. Fu Hesong was not honest for a while. Is this kind of person really worth trusting for life?


    Angry, Jin Yiyi looked at Fu Hesong for a while and became more and more angry when he saw that Fu Hesong was absorbed. Why didn''t he look at himself?


    "Take aim!" A fierce cat call broke the harmonious scene.


    Fu Hesong''s mind was pulled away in an instant. He nervously looked at Yiyi in Fu Hesong''s arms and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yiyi is very angry. She has endured it for a long time!


    She also whispered a few times to remind Fu Hesong, but Fu ignored her.


    In fact, Fu Hesong was just too involved to hear.


    Jealousy, anger, let Yiyi just want to vent their emotions, she suddenly broke away from Fu and Liu''s arms, directly jumped to the chessboard, and made a mess of the pieces, but she forgot to use her own force, cat''s paws will show, and how sharp the cat''s paws are. When she broke away, Fu and Liu subconsciously wanted to hold her tightly, which led to Fu and Liu''s deep grasp on the arm A few bloodstains.


    "Hiss..." Looking at Yiyi, who was scratching the pieces angrily on the chessboard, Fu and Liu made a painful sound.


    Then Meng Li screams again. Fu Hesong and Fu Heliu quickly turn their eyes to Meng Li. It turns out that Yiyi is not as angry as Meng Li. After disturbing the chess pieces, they jump to Meng Li''s chest and buckle their paws on her clothes. In addition, they scratch Meng Li''s neck and take out several bloodstains.Jinyiyi heart still hate to scold: "call you seduce Fu Hesong, just a moment to seduce, have to give you some color to see."


    "Brother, pain, sister-in-law, are you ok?" Fu and Liu are really scared by Jin Yiyi''s extreme reaction, and their tears spin in their eyes.


    Fu Hesong quickly went to pick up Jin Yiyi: "good, good, don''t make trouble."


    He wants to go back to the room now to cajole Jin Yiyi, but Liu ER and his wife are injured.


    It''s very difficult, but piansheng can''t blame Jin Yiyi.


    "General, I''m fine. I''ll take liu''er with me to deal with the wound." Meng Li is so considerate. He was scratched by the cat, but he didn''t blame the cat.


    On the contrary, Fu and Liu looked a little angry.


    "I''m sorry, Liu er. I''m the one who hurt you when you came back today." Meng Li, an honest man, chose to carry all the pots on her back. She was in tears, but she had to take the responsibility on her own initiative. Fu Hesong was so sensible that she couldn''t bear it any more.


    "Sister in law, I can''t blame you." Fu and Liu frowned slightly and said to Fu Hesong, "brother, please be busy first. We''re OK."


    She carefully recalled, Yiyi must be angry, but also let her brother coax her is, but the consequences of Yiyi angry is too scary, even hurt people.


    This


    Fu and Liu looked at the bloodstain on her arm and felt very uncomfortable. She was afraid to leave a scar.


    "General, please pacify the cat first." Meng Li looks at Jin Yiyi hiding in Fu Hesong''s arms, grinning at himself, with a smile in his heart.


    Jin Yiyi relies on Fu Hesong. Now that she has hurt people, she subconsciously hides in Fu Hesong''s arms, afraid that she will bring it to fight?


    Even if the animal form, but also the soul of people, how to learn that animal hurt people.


    The only special thing about it is that it can be transformed into a human being.

 Chapter 2470

    She doesn''t know the technique and has no super power. She can''t fight back when she kills her in cat form.


    Fu Hesong was in a bit of a dilemma, but he finally chose to take Jin Yiyi away, leaving Meng Li and Fu Hesong to "depend on each other.".


    Meng Li called the doctor in the house to help them bandage them. He called the doctor. It must have spread. The general''s cat hurt people, his wife and his sister.


    The cat is fierce.


    When dealing with the wound, Fu and Liu have been asking whether the doctor will leave a scar. She is especially worried about this.


    The doctor said to pay attention to some should not, Fu and Liu this just a little relieved some.


    Meng Li saw that she was still angry and began to comfort her.


    "Your brother likes the cat so much that we can''t be angry. We should love the dog and the dog." Meng Li said gently.


    Fu and Liu frowned: "love me, love me. I''m good to her, but she hurt me." Fu and Liu feel aggrieved.


    If they have a bad relationship, she doesn''t feel so bad after being hurt, but they have a good relationship.


    "Not on purpose." Meng Li continued to comfort: "the cat is so docile, never crazy, this should be a little accident, don''t care."


    "On purpose." Fu and Liu said sullenly.


    Where is not intentional, that depends on is jealous, but jealous is jealous chant, why even she also hurt.


    This is what Fu and Liu are particularly angry about. They are indiscriminate and merciless.


    Bai Duiyi.


    Meng Li had no choice but to smile: "a little cat, forget it."


    "And a kitten." Fu and Liu muttered, and looked at Meng Li: "sister-in-law, you are too optimistic."


    Fu and Liu looked at Meng Li like a fool.


    Meng Li is silent for a few seconds. Judging from Fu and Liu''s reaction, she should know that the cat will become a human.


    Fu and Liu also accepted this wonderful thing, and the acceptance is quite high.


    Fu Hesong took Jin Yiyi into the room and asked, "Yiyi, how can you hurt people?"


    "I hurt?" Jin Yiyi hides in the quilt, and then uses the only energy to transform himself into a human being, just to have a fight with Fu Hesong. Today, it''s hard to live without a fight.


    I''m so angry. It''s hard to calm down if I don''t make a noise.


    "Yes." Fu Hesong looked at Jin Yiyi: "my good baby, why are you unhappy?" He walked over and sat by the bed, looking at Jin Yiyi.


    "Stay away from me." Jin Yiyi kicks Fu Hesong''s hip across the quilt and scolds him bitterly:


    "dog man, after a while, without staring at you, you start to have sex with her. Don''t you mean there is no relationship between you?"


    "What''s the matter with your nose?" Jin Yiyi held out his hand and pinched Fu Hesong''s nose, tugging and tugging, which made Fu Hesong very embarrassed.


    It''s both kicking and pinching. Usually it''s just knocking, but now


    It can be regarded as a little fun. This is pure anger and violence. Fu Hesong felt insulted and couldn''t stand it.


    But he put up with it.


    "Don''t make any noise." Fu Hesong reaches out his hand, grabs Jin Yiyi''s hand and says deeply.


    "What? Don''t you like it? Are you willing to let your wife pinch you? What qualifications do you have to say that you love me? What''s wrong with me Jin Yiyi yelled at him angrily.


    I''m really aggrieved.


    "We''re just playing chess. I just want to compete with her. Isn''t that ok?" Fu Hesong doesn''t know how platinum Yiyi''s reaction is so big.


    But he doesn''t understand, because Jin Yiyi can''t play chess, so he is very jealous.


    Because she couldn''t, she could only watch their harmony. She was too afraid of the taste of no participation.


    "To compete with so many people, you have to compete with her!" Jin Yiyi gritted his teeth and said:


    "I won''t stop you from being nice to her. If you are nice to her, don''t provoke me! What are you doing? You''re so disgusting and disgusting, just like shit. "


    Fu Hesong looked at Jin Yiyi in shock: "how can you talk like this?"


    It''s really insulting, and it''s extremely hurtful.


    How can you see him like this? At least, he is also a great general admired by thousands of people. How he was counted by a woman today? Fu Hesong is extremely upset. He has accumulated a lot of anger in his heart. He doesn''t know how to disperse his anger, but he can''t bear to get angry with Jin Yiyi.


    Yiyi willful he knows, since the determination of the feelings of Yiyi, know the feelings of Yiyi, he did not touch his wife, also deliberately opened the distance.


    It''s just a chess game Everyone is


    "How''s it going? It''s good that I didn''t hit you. I should have scratched the scar on your face with my paw just now. It''s a punishment for you Kim raised his chin.


    Fu Hesong: "how can you hurt people, you also hurt them, don''t you know that women pay most attention to these?""Focus? Yes? Can''t they go out and meet people when I scratch them? Is it so delicate? Disfigured? " Jin Yiyi said, "I''m just angry and want to scratch. How about that?"


    Fu Hesong''s forehead was bulging with blue veins. He could not bear it, but he said in a low voice, "Yiyi, don''t be so willful."


    "The pain passed after two times. What''s so strange? I just can''t get used to your wife." He has a lot of heart, only know how to seduce men.


    Jin Yiyi tooted his mouth and wanted to say something else. He felt that the energy of his body was not enough, so he said to Fu Hesong, "I''m very angry now. You are not allowed to eat with her today and accompany me." With that, Jin Yiyi turned back into a kitten.


    This made Fu Hesong rub his eyebrows with a headache. He really didn''t know what to do with Jin Yiyi.


    I always feel that he is a little bit too headstrong to accept this time.


    What is the pain twice passed, if the scar falls, they will never pass.


    This is the difference. The local aristocratic ladies were raised from a young age. They didn''t suffer any harm. They were extremely concerned about these. They would suffer for a long time if they left a scar. This is their characteristic. Fu Hesong, as a man of this era, can understand it very well.


    But Jin Yiyi doesn''t think so. As an ordinary woman in the field of science and technology, she has been raised coarsely. She scrapes and rubs from childhood and doesn''t care about any scars. Today''s phantom human form is not what she looked like when she was alive.


    She used to look much worse when she was alive.


    Moreover, the position of Jin Yiyi, where the girls are always at random about the other half, Jin Yiyi is no exception, she also thinks that she has the right to criticize Fu Hesong, she is lowering Fu Hesong''s bottom line step by step.


    Although this is an ancient man, Jin Yiyi''s subconscious also wants to cultivate a modern good man. He can''t fight back and scold back.

 Chapter 2471

    Fu Hesong is relieved to see that Jin Yiyi has become a cat. This is the first time he is satisfied that Jin Yiyi has become a cat.


    In the past, he always thought that Jin Yiyi''s time with him was too short, and he was very reluctant to give up. Today, just to his liking, he really didn''t want to see such a fierce woman.


    Although he is very reluctant to use fierce to describe Jin Yiyi, he can''t find any other adjectives. Jin Yiyi is angry, unreasonable and rude, and scolds people for being less poisonous and fierce.


    It''s OK. She''s just a soft little cat. Fu Hesong firmly believes that she''s a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. She''s straightforward. At least she didn''t do it secretly. She was angry on the spot.


    This is the reason for you to take the initiative to comfort yourself when you love someone.


    Since Jin Yiyi didn''t let him go out and wanted him to accompany him, Fu Hesong followed her and sent his servant to Mengli.


    "The general said that if he wanted his wife and young lady to have a good rest, it would be inconvenient for him to come and disturb them." Someone said.


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, tell the general, no matter how busy you are, don''t forget to eat."


    The servant had to order him to go down. Fu and Liu said, "my brother won''t accompany us for lunch?"


    "Yes, the general should be busy." Meng Li smiles gently.


    Fu and Liu snorted. They didn''t speak. What''s the matter? They should be busy coaxing Yiyi. Even their younger sister didn''t care.


    Fu and Liu have lunch with Meng Li, and then they go back to their room. When they are on the way, they want to go to Fu Hesong to have a look. By the way, they can see if Yiyi''s spirit has gone away. But then they think about it. Yiyi has hurt himself mercilessly, so why should he stick it up.


    Brother should bring Yiyi to coax her.


    Imagination is beautiful, reality is cruel. Fu Hesong coaxes Yiyi, but he doesn''t bring Yiyi to apologize. Fu Hesong knows Yiyi''s character very well and asks her to bow her head, which is more difficult than going to heaven.


    Knowing her sister''s character, she soon forgot about it. Fu Hesong planned to let it go.


    With Jin Yiyi in the study to deal with a pile of things, Fu Hesong was free at dusk, it''s time to have dinner.


    "Yiyi, my sister is here. Can we have dinner together?" Fu Hesong asked with a good temper.


    Jin Yiyi lies on the table with a soft cushion under her. She says goodbye to her head. Fu Hesong knows that she agrees.


    "My wife is here, aren''t you angry?" Fu Hesong asked cautiously.


    Jin Yiyi glanced at Fu Hesong again. Seeing that he was so humble, cautious, and very reserved, he stretched out his cat''s paw and agreed.


    Is she such a mean person? As long as Fu Hesong told her well, she would agree. What she hated most was doing behind her back!


    At dinner, Fu Hesong saw Meng Li put a collar around his neck to cover the wound. He felt a little ashamed. Thinking that there was fur in the warehouse, he wanted to give Meng Li some as compensation. However, seeing that the cat beside him was staring at him all the time, he took it back.


    Three people, but Jin Yiyi also sat a position, although she can not eat, but to have a sense of participation.


    During the meal, Fu Heliu also asked Fu Hesong for the bead in the storeroom. Fu Hesong glanced at her lightly and said slowly:


    "I heard recently that the Huakui of Huifeng building made an offer. If anyone could take out the bead for her, she would spend the night with it."


    "Do you want this Huakui?"


    Fu and Liu said angrily, "what do I want this Huakui to do? My brother is really good at making fun of people."


    "What''s the use of beads?" In fact, Fu Hesong knew that he wanted it for the prime minister''s son.


    Last time, the prime minister asked himself to ask for it. If he didn''t give it, he could guess that he would turn to liu''er.


    Fu Hesong doesn''t oppose or approve of Liu er''s son''s affairs. It''s very insipid. The main reason is that Liu Er is too active, which makes the prime minister''s family want to hold their Fu family. Naturally, it can''t be held back. Liu Er is anxious, and his family can''t follow him.


    He did not agree with the prime minister. Therefore, he was bound to let him know that Liu Er had a brother who was a general. He had to bow his head and be polite.


    "For Mr. Cao, he asked me for help and said a lot of good things, so I agreed." Fu and Liu are honest.


    Fu Hesong sneered at this. Fu Hesong said discontentedly, "brother, what do you mean, sister-in-law? Isn''t Mr. Cao good?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "Mr. Cao is the same age as you, and all aspects of his family are well matched with you, but it seems that there are some dandies. Younger sister, you should think more about it."


    Her words are very to the point, so that people can choose not to make mistakes.


    "At his age, he likes to play normally. When he has an important official position and a wife, it will be different. I''m very confident." Fu and Liu said without much concern.


    "Brother, is that ok? Anyway, it''s useless for you. It''s said that it''s the treasure of the tribe. But that tribe can''t find anything valuable, so it takes a bead as the treasure." Fu and Liu began to act pitifully against Fu Hesong again.Meng Li couldn''t help laughing at Fu and Liu''s words. In fact, beads are very useful. Wearing them for a long time can at least prolong one''s life. The so-called dispelling diseases and evil spirits is also because beads can help people gather some energy and protect one''s body, which has a very practical effect.


    Fu Hesong said with a smile: "tomorrow is not early. I''ll give it to you then. You can go to the warehouse with me and pick something else."


    "You too." Fu Hesong thought about it and said to Meng Li.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "good."


    In the plot, Fu Hesong didn''t ask Fu Hesong to go to the warehouse to select in person, nor did he ask the client, probably because both of them were injured, in the spirit of compensation.


    However, Fu Hesong only said that he would let Fu and Liu choose something else. He didn''t say that he would let her choose anything else, just let her go.


    "Thank you, brother. That''s very kind of you, brother." Fu and Liu said gratefully.


    Fu Hesong didn''t say anything. He was just a useless little pearl. He didn''t care much.


    That night, Jin Yiyi didn''t turn into a human being, because she didn''t have any energy, so she went to bed directly. In her dream, she dreamed of a bead and found its magical effect on her.


    Fu and Liu are also very happy. They are very happy that they can give the beads to Mr. Cao tomorrow. Mr. Cao must be very happy.


    But also think of jinyiyi, she is a little depressed, jinyiyi did not come to apologize to her, forget it, she did not paste.


    The next day, Meng Li woke up early in the morning, went to find Fu and Liu, said to find Fu and song for breakfast.


    If Fu and Liu don''t always want to, the obvious thing is that Meng Li is using her to contact Fu and song. She doesn''t understand it and doesn''t want to complete it when she''s not happy.

 Chapter 2472

    But who makes her feel good? Let''s go to find her brother with her sister-in-law.


    His sister-in-law used to be scolded by his brother. Jin Yiyi was so jealous that he went crazy yesterday. As soon as he thought about it, Fu and Liu were depressed.


    When they get to Fu Hesong''s side, Jin Yiyi is dissatisfied that someone comes to disturb her early in the morning. It''s Fu Hesong who holds her and touches her head to let her down.


    When eating breakfast, she squints at Meng Li and is very unhappy. Anyway, she hates Meng Li more and more.


    Always in front of you, as long as she is in front of you, it''s like a voice telling you that Fu Hesong has a wife and you are a Junior


    It filled her with guilt and hurt her heart.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Meng Li looks at the undisguised hostility in Jin Yiyi''s eyes, but pretends not to know. He looks at the kitten gently and asks:


    "are you hungry, too?"


    "What would you like to eat, I''ll tell the kitchen?"


    "She doesn''t want to eat anything. Don''t worry." Fu Hesong opened his mouth and reached out to touch Jin Yiyi''s tail.


    He can see that Jin Yiyi is hostile to his wife, and he can see that his wife really loves Jin Yiyi, that is, she loves her husband and her wife.


    He also has some helplessness. Yiyi cares too much about the existence of his wife, but if he had known that he would have married Yiyi?


    Meng Li was not angry when he was hit. He said with a smile, "OK."


    Fu and Liu looked at Jin Yiyi and couldn''t help touching his arm. Jin Yiyi didn''t see her much this morning. He ignored himself very much. How come Jin Yiyi is still angry?


    Jin Yiyi is angry with Fu and Liu. When she saw the interaction between Fu and Liu and Meng Li yesterday, she felt betrayed by Fu and Liu. Fu and Liu didn''t say that they thought her sister-in-law was boring, but that they still had fun with themselves?


    But what?


    A set of hypocritical people behind the face, they did not pass after the ditch, this gas is still unable to eliminate.


    After breakfast, Fu and Liu urged: "brother, let me have a look at that bead."


    "What''s the rush? Don''t worry about it if you don''t get it? " Fu Hesong said in a bad voice.


    But still took them to the warehouse, opened the door, the bead has been found in advance, put in a prominent place.


    "That''s it?" Fu and Liu happily went to pick up the box and opened it.


    A small bead, blue, because the light inside is not very good, resulting in this bead also emits a faint fluorescence, adding a bit of luster to it.


    And Jin Yiyi is stunned to see this bead. Isn''t this the bead she dreamed of last night?


    That is, she quickly stretched out her paw, and she wanted to try whether it had the magic effect of a dream.


    "For what?" Fu and Liu watched Jin Yiyi warily and saw that her snow-white paws were waving all the time. She tried to reach this side. She subconsciously took away some of them.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell it to have a look." Fu Hesong is a little angry. Doesn''t Liu er know about Yiyi?


    If Yiyi is interested, he can have a look at it. How can he not show it? Are these two so angry?


    "Just look at it." Fu and Liu were not happy. Anyway, his brother would only favor Yiyi. Yesterday Yiyi was wrong, and his brother didn''t make the decision for her.


    Fu and Liu are still worried about it, and their unhappiness has doubled.


    She angrily handed the box with beads to Jin Yiyi. Jin Yiyi''s paws pressed on the beads. Her eyes widened and she was very surprised. This feeling is the feeling in a dream!


    She clearly felt some energy coming into her body, and the effect was very obvious.


    Then she must get this bead, and she can stabilize the human form in advance. This thing is too important for her, better than being taken out by Fu and Liu to please men.


    As soon as she curled up her paws, she curled up the beads in the meat mat and took them away. Fu and Liu watched the scene in shock, and then looked at Fu Hesong in a daze. She saw what her brother did.


    Meng Li laughs at this scene and it''s fun.


    Don''t underestimate the fighting power of a little sister-in-law. Before driving away Jin Yiyi, we must destroy the relationship between her and Fu Hesong, so that Fu Hesong won''t forget it. Meng Li thinks Fu Hesong can do something about it.


    Yesterday, he deliberately interacted with Fu Hesong to stimulate Jin Yiyi. Last night, he made a dream for Jin Yiyi, so that Jin Yiyi understood the role of this bead, in order to see the discord between Jin Yiyi and Fu Hesong?


    "Do you like it?" Fu Hesong looked down at the cat in his arms. He grasped the bead tightly. It was so cute that his heart melted.


    Kitten also nodded hard, pure eyes reflected his face, his heart has a decision.


    To Fu and Liu said: "you pick other look, this bead, may not give you."


    "You!!! Brother Fu and Liu were extremely aggrieved: "you promised me last night, but you didn''t believe what you said!"


    "If she likes it, I''ll give it to her." Fu Hesong narrowed his eyes and stared at Fu Hesong: "don''t make trouble.""Don''t I? I haven''t even started. " Fu and Liu watched as Jin Yiyi snatched away what he wanted. He could not help crying and said with a cry: "she was angry with me on purpose. She hurt me yesterday and robbed me of my beads today. She couldn''t get along with me on purpose. What''s the use of these beads for her? It''s no use at all


    "But she does." See Fu and Liu wronged tears, Fu and song heart and soft, tone also followed a lot of soft.


    It''s just something Yiyi wants. He can''t refuse to give it. Besides, it''s nothing serious for Liu Er to take. It''s also a gift. It doesn''t matter. But if you steal it from Yiyi and give it to Liu Er, Yiyi can make trouble with him for a long time.


    "She likes it. She likes it. She''s your heart''s love. I''m not OK." Fu and Liu wiped his tears and turned away angrily.


    Meng Li looked at Fu Hesong with no idea what to do, but he didn''t seem to react.


    "Go and see Liu er. Don''t let her take it out on others." Fu Hesong said helplessly.


    Meng Li quickly raised the skirt and chased out.


    Liu''er cried and ran. Her maid followed her and chased her. Meng Li also chased her and called to her, "liu''er, wait for me. Don''t go so fast."


    "No, I''m going to ask my mother for an explanation now. Why should my brother treat me like this because of a cat?" She cried, her grievance to the extreme.


    At this moment, Meng Li''s mind echoed the words from Fu and Liu''s plot:


    "my brother doesn''t have this ability, why can''t he spoil me? Can''t you spoil what you like? "


    Everything is above her, but things are falling on her. Now there are only two things left behind. She has such a big reaction and grievance.


    In the plot, most of what the cat enjoys should belong to the client.

 Chapter 2473

    Meng Li pretended to be surprised and asked, "Liu Er, are you looking for your mother?"


    "Don''t you look for me? My brother treats me badly. I want my mother to decide for me. " Fu and Liu, tired of running, stopped and looked back at Meng Li tearfully.


    Meng Li has a headache: "Liu Er, the general will be in a dilemma."


    "Am I not pitiful? Sister in law, brother is too eccentric. Do you indulge him in doting on that cat? " Fu and Liu said angrily, "you will regret it sooner or later."


    She was already implying that Meng had left.


    Meng Li, a simple man, could not understand the hint and said, "it''s just a cat. Your brother likes it all."


    "But I didn''t expect that liu''er would be so sad for the cat. The general really shouldn''t be." Meng Li turned to help Fu and Liu speak, which aroused Fu and Liu''s resonance and satisfaction.


    Someone''s speaking for her.


    "Why don''t you accompany me to find my mother, sister-in-law? You have to testify to me and let my mother know how much my brother has gone too far." Fu and Liu said wrongly.


    Meng Li was in a bit of a dilemma. She said timidly, "you know, I''m afraid your brother is angry with me."


    "Angry with you? Are you afraid of losing your brother''s heart? " Asked Fu and Liu.


    Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    Fu and Liu said with disapproval: "what are you afraid of? I will bring you two together in the future. I will bring my brother''s heart back to you, but the premise is that you must help me, sister-in-law. This time, I can''t be angry. I can''t be angry."


    "Really? Sister, will you help me? " Meng Li looked at her eagerly.


    "Of course, why, you don''t know what I said in front of Mr. Cao. Now if I don''t come here, Mr. Cao will think that I don''t have a place in my brother''s heart, then..." Then her marriage with Mr. Cao is not so secure.


    Now Fu Jiaquan relies on his brother''s outstanding military achievements, and outsiders act on his brother''s behalf.


    Meng Li hesitated. Fu and Liu took Meng Li''s arm and said, "sister-in-law, I don''t want you to do anything, just make a certificate. If you don''t help your sister, she will be cold hearted. Don''t expect her to help you in the future."


    "All right, all right." Meng Li was timid and embarrassed.


    But he went back to Fu''s home with Fu and Liu. Fu and Liu were very friendly. They told Fu what happened in the past two days in front of Fu''s mother. They also showed her the wounds on Meng Li and herself, which made Fu''s mother feel very sad.


    The son loved the cat so much that he took it with him in the morning. Unexpectedly, it was such a ferocious thing and hurt people. Fu''s mother was afraid to take it to the court. What should I do if he hurt the dragon one day!


    And now the son dotes on too much, even for a little beast so aggrieved Liu Er, really put the cart before the horse.


    Change, change.


    The victims are not the same, leading to different reactions. Meng Li lowers his head and says nothing. Seeing Fu and Liu LA''s mother going to the general''s house, he doesn''t stop them.


    But Jin Yiyi has no energy here, and can''t transform to Fu Hesong, saying what this bead means to her. He just shows that he likes it very much. Fu Hesong looks at her with a smile and forgets Fu Hesong''s anger.


    After waiting for his mother, he looked at Fu and Liu and Meng Li unexpectedly and said, "what do you call your mother to do?"


    "I called. What''s the matter?" Fu and Liu took the initiative to admit.


    She said: "I''ll let my mother judge and see if my brother is right. We are born of the same mother. We are connected by blood. How can my brother aggrieve me because of it?"


    Fu''s mother also stood up and said, "song''er, this is your sister. How can she not be equal to a beast?"


    Once upon a time, Fu''s mother liked the cat, but since she knew that the cat had hurt people, and Fu and Liu were angry and said some bad things about Jin Yiyi regardless of the consequences, Fu''s mother automatically classified it as a beast.


    "Beast?" Fu Hesong''s eyes were a little dangerous. He shook his sleeve and said to Fu Mu: "mother, my son doesn''t blame you for your angry words this time, but he doesn''t want to hear it again."


    And Jin Yiyi also looked at Fu Mu angrily. Unexpectedly, the old woman called her a beast.


    Is this ancient mother-in-law so vicious? She couldn''t help but show her teeth to Fu mu. Fu Mu just got rid of her son''s face and said something. Then she saw that the cat was so fierce that she couldn''t get angry.


    "Yiyun, song''er is fascinated by this cat now. Don''t you come forward to persuade him?" Fu''s mother was assassinated, so she turned to let Meng Li come forward.


    Meng Li just timidly lowered his head and said: "the general is the daughter-in-law''s day, where does the daughter-in-law dare to disobey the day, even more dare not say that the general is not."


    "Nothing." Fu''s mother said angrily.


    Meng Li pursed his lips, but if he really wanted to get up and scold Fu Hesong, he would fall into the name of a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    "Sister in law, you dare not quarrel with my brother, but can you judge me? Can you do me justice in front of my brother? Did my brother do it right today? " Fu and Liu stare at Jin Yiyi discontentedly. The small group stimulates her inner violence and wants to kick her.Meng Li took a careful look at Fu Hesong and said, "the general really shouldn''t break Liu er''s heart by breaking his promise."


    "If it happened to the general, he would be very unhappy."


    "So, this thing belongs to me. Only I have the right to dispose of it. Only I decide who it belongs to. Liu Er, if you don''t reason, I''m wrong not to give it to you? Or I spoil you so much that you can''t stand the blow. Don''t you know what this cat means to me? "


    Fu Hesong stares at Fu Heliu: "you don''t make trouble any more. You can choose two more things in the warehouse as my compensation."


    "Didn''t you like that agate Cup last time? Take it, too. " Fu Hesong, in order not to let Fu and Liu continue to make trouble, also made a lot of money. This set of agate cups is very exquisite, which is Fu Hesong''s heart love.


    But Jin Yiyi is not happy to hear that. Unfortunately, she also likes this agate cup and plans to use it for drinking in the future. How can she be given away now.


    What''s more, she couldn''t see Fu and Liu''s irreconcilable appearance. She was very angry and didn''t want to make fu and Liu happy. She aimed at Fu and Liu fiercely to stop him.


    But not only Fu Hesong can understand her hint, now Fu and Liu Ge are sensitive, and they also have conflicts with her. They think she is doing harm to everything. They guess that she is stopping her brother, and yell at her angrily:


    "do you care too much about you, what do you want to take care of and rob when you are the hostess of the general''s mansion?"


    Her words made Meng Li and Fu Mu look confused.

 Chapter 2474

    At the same time, Meng Li and Fu''s mother looked at Fu and Liu with blank eyes: "Liu Er, what do you say?" They asked the same question.


    Fu and Liu realized that he had almost told a big secret that he shouldn''t have. He quickly closed his mouth. No matter how brave he was, he didn''t dare to tell it. However, her grievance doubled. She felt that she was really a good person. She still kept a secret for them and felt that she was not worth it.


    But Fu Hesong''s eyes were very dangerous, including warning and anger.


    "You don''t want anything. If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. I''m in charge of my things. If you make trouble again, don''t blame me for mercilessly stirring up the affair between you and Cao!" Fu Hesong, impatient and angry, said.


    Fu and Liu Leng Leng, did not expect her brother so fierce.


    Threatening her?


    When did she suffer such injustice!


    "Mother, look at my brother." She''s in a hurry. Find her mother.


    Fu''s mother didn''t understand what her daughter said just now, but it didn''t prevent her from helping her daughter out. She said to Fu Hesong in a deep voice:


    "song''er, don''t treat your sister too harshly!"


    "Treat me badly? I don''t know how to treat her mother? Mother doesn''t have to say any more. It''s useless to say anything. Please go back, and my son will come back to see you another day. "


    With these words, Fu Hesong directly picked up Jin Yiyi and went out.


    After all, it''s his mother, sister and wife. It''s impossible to send someone to blow them out. He''s the only one who takes the initiative to leave.


    If he wants to leave, who can stop him? He can only watch him go.


    Leave three women Leng in situ, Fu Mu feels to sigh son greatly not from Niang.


    "What''s good about that little beast? How can songer be so confused?" She sighed.


    Fu and Liu are crying. They don''t understand. They didn''t expect that their elder brother could be so unfeeling. They are not happy with Jin Yiyi, so they are married.


    Especially since the conflict happened yesterday, they have never had a chance to reconcile, and the conflict has been deepening, and now no one can get used to who.


    Jin Yiyi dislikes liu''er''s insistence on flattering men. Usually, her voice is commensurate with her sisters. Now, she has to fight for the bead because of flattering men. If she doesn''t succeed, she still makes a fuss.


    Don''t you know how important this bead is to her?


    I don''t understand her at all. If I understand her and understand her, I will know that she won''t fight for this thing for no reason. She must have a reason for it, but Liu Er has to make a fuss here. It''s really a brainless thing.


    Both of them forget the sisterhood in the past. It''s so fast that they are caught off guard.


    In fact, they don''t have much emotional foundation. Fu and Liu like to contact Jin Yiyi, but they are just curious about her.


    A word that comes out of a woman''s mouth will make people curious.


    This is also the reason why no matter what position women are popular, they have a lot to explore.


    Rao is a native country, people will be curious when they see foreigners, and it''s not surprising that there is a gap between them.


    In fact, Meng Li thought about it carefully, this task is still very cheap. Fu Hesong is a man. Because of the client''s desire, he will not be hurt and retaliated if nothing happens. Finally, everything will be calm.


    She accepted and forgave Fu Hesong. She didn''t have to do anything else.


    Fu and Liu cried. Meng Li and Fu''s mother coaxed him for a long time. Fu and Liu yelled, "what can I give to Mr. Cao now?"


    "It''s time he looked down on me."


    "You''re not promising. You''re the daughter of the Fu family. You should be a concubine in the palace. How can you please him?" Fu''s mother said: "what''s good about that boy? For a Hua Kui, he has the cheek to come to you and embarrass you."


    "I don''t want my daughter to enter the palace. The emperor is so old." Fu and Liu said without hesitation, very inconsistent.


    Fu''s mother hushed: "be careful!"


    "Mother, I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home. I don''t want to see my brother." Fu and Liu feel uncomfortable all over. They just want to go back to be quiet. Fu''s mother is naturally happy after hearing this. If her daughter is willing to go back, it''s better not to make trouble with her son all the time.


    My son is wrong in doing things, but she can''t discipline me. I''m really helpless.


    Fu''s mother said earnestly, and Meng Li said, "your stomach hasn''t moved yet. You should pay more attention to song''er. How can you let a cat occupy all song''er''s eyes?"


    "Can''t you solve a cat?"


    "It''s no use being a daughter-in-law." Meng Li lowered his head in fear.


    "I don''t blame my sister-in-law. I''m grateful to speak for me today. I''ll help you find your brother''s heart when I have a chance another day." Fu and Liu squinted.


    Isn''t Jin Yiyi so unscrupulous because of his brother''s love? What is love without it?


    She is about to let Jin Yiyi put her position in order, and even dare to challenge herself.At most, a cat spirit is a goblin. Once they have a bad impression on others, Fu and Liu begin to mend their brains. Will this kind of goblin hurt their brother''s body?


    In the past, Fu and Liu never regarded Jin Yiyi as a harmful animal, but now they have all kinds of doubts.


    "Thank you, liu''er. It''s no use for my sister-in-law to make the general change his mind." Meng Li said with guilt.


    "Gone." Fu and Liu''s eyes are red. They don''t want to say anything.


    Meng Li sent the two away and went back to his yard. He glanced at Fu Hesong with his mental strength and saw that he was knitting with the red thread to make a better style to hang on Jin Yiyi.


    I didn''t expect that the general would do this kind of detailed work, and he would do it himself. He was really attentive to Jin Yiyi.


    Meng Li didn''t show up around Fu Hesong for two days. At this stage, he added trouble to himself. People should know how to advance and retreat. Jin Yiyi found an opportunity to turn into a man and told Fu Hesong what this bead meant to her.


    Fu Hesong was very excited. He didn''t expect that the bead would be so useful to Jin Yiyi. He was very happy and determined not to give it to anyone.


    He is looking forward to, looking forward to jinyiyi can always maintain the human form, then it will really belong to him.


    But this morning, Fu Hesong went to the early court with Jin Yiyi, but he was stopped by the guard and told him that he couldn''t take the cat in.


    Before that, everyone could turn a blind eye, but the emperor was not willing to indulge Fu Hesong when he heard that cats hurt people.


    Fu Hesong couldn''t help sighing. Ever since his sister went back, he couldn''t calm down. He talked about Yiyi''s injury everywhere. He also said that he had spoiled the cat too much and that he had wronged his sister and his wife indiscriminately.


    Once upon a time, Yiyi was said to be cute. Now some people say it''s a fierce beast. They advise him not to take it with him.


    My sister can make trouble, but this is his sister, which is helpless.

 Chapter 2475

    But later, when he went to the early court, he had to leave Jin Yiyi in the house. He just didn''t feel at ease. When he went to the early court, he had to come back to pick her up and go out with her. Liu Er found all these troubles for him


    And liu''er came while Fu Hesong was away from the mansion.


    I didn''t stay for a few days when I went back. Liu Er came again. Meng Li looked at her with a smile: "Liu Er, I''m glad you can come. This is your home, too. Don''t go home because you''re angry."


    "Home, brother, he didn''t treat me as a sister." Fu and Liu turned their lips.


    Meng Li sighed: "if I find a chance, I will give it to your brother. "


    " what to say, there''s nothing to say. I can see it all. OK, sister-in-law, you are weak, so I won''t embarrass you. " Fu and Liu said this and then asked:


    "what about the cat?"


    "It''s your brother''s house." Meng Li had no choice but to smile.


    Fu and Liu: "I''ll go and see the cat."


    "This is your brother''s heart. If you feel angry, don''t lose the cat, you know?" Meng Li asked with uneasiness.


    Fu and Liu: "I know."


    "Don''t worry. If something happens to the cat, your brother will be very angry when he comes back. He won''t forgive us any more." When Meng Li saw Fu and Liu, he didn''t think so. He was kind-hearted and told him.


    Fu and Liu had turned around and left. After hearing Meng Li''s words, she stopped and said, "sister-in-law, do you really think what you have done to this cat? My brother will never forgive me all his life?"


    "It''s us." Meng Li looks bitter.


    Fu and Liu rolled his eyes: "OK."


    She didn''t talk to Meng Liduo.


    To jinyiyi side, there are maidservants and bodyguards outside, and Fu and Liu stopped outside.


    It was because Fu Hesong was worried about Jin Yiyi''s safety that he sent so many people to guard here and told no one to go in.


    But Fu and Liu didn''t want to let her in at all?


    Can these people really stop her? Dare you hurt her?


    She forced to break in, shut the door, jinyiyi has been transformed into human form waiting for her, before Fu and Liu in the outside make to come in, she knew.


    This energy is hard to save. Fortunately, it didn''t take shape last night.


    Her petite body is wrapped in Fu Hesong''s clothes, which makes Fu Hesong feel dazzling.


    Instead, Jin Yiyi said directly, "have you come to me for something?"


    "So what?" Fu and Liu''s face became colder and colder. Based on Jin Yiyi''s first words, he had a bad attitude.


    Fu and Liu said frankly, "Yiyi, as long as you give me the beads, we''ll still be good sisters. I won''t pursue your injury to me any more."


    "I say beads have a great effect on me. Do you believe it?" Jin Yiyi said.


    Fu and Liu sat down with a bad expression: "what''s the use of beads? Are they useful to you but useless to me? It''s my marriage. "


    "Yiyi, do you intend to delay my marriage? Are you kind? " Fu and Liu Zhi asked.


    Jin Yiyi couldn''t help laughing: "did you take it to please Mr. Cao, and Mr. Cao will carry the big sedan chair to marry you?"


    "It''s more important to please men than sisters, isn''t it?"


    Fu and Liu were a little angry: "you can have everything else, but why do you want what I need?"


    "What I said is very useful to me." Jin Yiyi thought about it and said, "Fu and Liu, this is the last time I will explain this to you."


    "As long as you remember that this thing is very useful to me, I have to have it. I don''t have to fight with you as you think. I''m not so boring."


    Jin Yiyi didn''t want to tell Fu and Liu the real function of the bead. First, he worried that it made Fu and Liu want the bead more, because it was more wonderful than before.


    Another is the last quarrel, Jin Yiyi almost said something that should not be said, Jin Yiyi understood that Fu and Liu were not credible at all, she could not keep a good secret.


    If it comes out that this bead can make animals change into human beings, I don''t know how many people covet it. For Jin Yiyi, such rare things must not be known to others.


    The more people know, the greater the risk.


    But Fu and Liu just don''t eat this, think that the reason why Jin Yiyi is so mysterious is that they can''t find a proper reason to fool her.


    "My brother wants to give me an agate cup, but you won''t allow it." Fu and Liu still remember this incident, angry at Jin Yiyi''s attitude at that time.


    There is no explanation for this.


    "What right do you have to stop my brother? My sister-in-law didn''t speak. How dare you speak? " Fu and Liu saw that Jin Yiyi''s face was cold and didn''t want to explain. His anger increased, and his words became more ruthless.


    But what Jin Yiyi doesn''t want to hear is this kind of words. How about her sister-in-law? Isn''t it obvious that she''s a junior and can''t compare with Zhengfang?


    "Your sister-in-law is so good that she asked her to help you." Jin Yiyi''s face is colder.Fu and Liu retorted: "my sister-in-law can''t help me, but she won''t make trouble for me like you."


    "Fu and Liu, you are also disgusting. Who was commensurate with my sister before and said that your sister-in-law was inferior to me. Now that pearl is with me, you deny me completely. Are you so realistic?" Jin Yiyi is very unhappy.


    "I didn''t expect that a noble woman like you would please a man to such an extent." Jin Yiyi is extremely disdainful.


    Do all these ancient women kneel and lick like this?


    Disgusting.


    "You say I''m disgusting. I think you''re disgusting. Just think about it. Are you sure you want to offend me? Believe it or not? " Fu and Liu squinted and threatened.


    Jin Yiyi sneered and looked at Fu and Liu in his spare time: "are you afraid of threatening me?"


    "I tell you what I hate most about jinyiyi is being threatened. If you have the ability, it''s good to destroy."


    If Fu Hesong really loves her, how can he be influenced by outsiders? If he is influenced, it is not true love.


    "Well, that''s what you said." Fu and Liu is the most annoying threat is unsuccessful, most hate others don''t care, her heart twisted a gas, want to do something to let jinyiyi see her ability.


    "Please go back, early in the morning. Don''t you know how to have a beauty sleep?" Jin Yiyi doesn''t want to see Fu and Liu.


    Fu and Liu Lianlian sneer: "little cat demon, charm my brother, I will make my brother sober, don''t be hurt by you."


    "Cat demon?" Jin Yiyi looked at Fu and Liu in amazement: "you are such a person. You can say anything ugly. I used to think you were easy to get along with."


    "That pearl is not yours. Why do you quarrel with me? What a face Jin Yiyi took a deep breath and looked at Fu and Liu angrily: "go away, I don''t want to see you."


    It''s really boring to watch.

 Chapter 2476

    Jin Yiyi has discovered that there are problems in the three views of these ancient people.


    It''s Fu Hesong who owns the things, and he has the right to dispose of them. Fu and Liu make trouble to this extent because they don''t get them. In a fundamental sense, it can''t be regarded as her robbing Fu and Liu.


    "Go away!" See Fu and Liu still stare at her to see, Jin Yiyi lowers voice to roar a way.


    She did not dare to speak out, worried about the outside found, and Fu and Liu also know what jinyiyi worry about, sneer: "shameful things."


    After that, she got up and slammed the door out. She was full of anger and saw that people outside were strange. How could the young lady be so angry when she went in and came out?


    Who provoked her?


    It seems that I heard someone talking inside, but I''m not sure. I think Miss Lai is alone inside. How can someone talk to her.


    Fu and Liu Qi rushed to Meng Li and said to Meng Li, "sister-in-law, do you believe there are goblins in the world?"


    "Goblin?" Meng Li laughs: "Liu Er is to see where the script, gave birth to some strange ideas."


    "Do you believe it?" Fu and Liu stare at Meng Li seriously.


    Meng Li thinks about the purpose of Fu and Liu''s saying these words. If he believes it, Fu and Liu will tell her about Jin Yiyi.


    However, if Fu and Liu dare to talk about these things today, she is doomed to be a person who can''t keep her mouth shut. There is no need to conspire with her. In case of disagreement with her in the future, liu''er will turn over these things again to make people embarrassed.


    Moreover, I don''t need to collude with Fu and Liu. This task is not difficult. I can handle it easily. The only thing I need to pay attention to is that I pay more attention to details than the general revenge task.


    Meng Li smiles: "I don''t believe it."


    Fu and Liu rolled his eyes on the spot. To tell you the truth, this sister-in-law is so stupid that people can''t laugh or cry.


    You don''t have to think about it. If the cat doesn''t have any other situation, can it make the elder brother infatuated to this degree?


    Forget it, although a little stupid, but honest duty, jinyiyi this thing is fine, if really become her sister-in-law, life will never stop.


    This has not been done yet. I started to treat myself like this. How dare I!


    "Don''t believe it." Fu and Liu have no desire to go on.


    To tell you the truth, just a moment ago, Fu and Liu wanted to snatch the bead from Jin Yiyi directly. But at the critical moment, she had to bear it down, and it was also for the later plan. Since they wanted to destroy her and her brother''s affairs, they had to keep a low position in his heart. If they really snatched it, his brother would be completely angry with herself, which would only make Jin Yiyi proud.


    "Let''s do something else to distract us." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Fu Heliu: "nothing. I''m full of Childe Cao now. Childe Cao came to me yesterday. I didn''t give him beads. He was very disappointed."


    "Well, ah." Meng Li asked, "is he angry?"


    "That''s not true. There''s still a need for this dignity. How can it turn against me? It''s just that I feel very bad in my heart. My brother''s words are untrustworthy, and I''ll follow him." Fu and Liu sighed.


    Meng Li: "I also hope the general will give Liu er an explanation."


    "No, there''s one more thing. Will you listen to me?" Fu and Liu thought of something and said to Meng Li.


    "Tell me about it." Meng Li sipped his tea.


    Fu and Liu said: "sister-in-law, you don''t know. Huakui is coming to my brother. He knows that the pearl is in his brother''s hands, and he even says that whoever takes the Pearl will be accompanied by her."


    "The easiest thing to achieve is her brother."


    Fu and Liu sneered again: "even if she attracts men in Beijing, she''s just a woman. How dare she covet my brother?"


    "Well, if my elder brother had looked up to her before, she would not have been reduced to this place. You needn''t worry, sister-in-law. Those goblins outside can''t get close to my elder brother."


    Meng Li at the beginning of the performance of some accidents, see she said here, can only lightly said: "have you this I feel at ease a lot."


    "Why?" Fu and Liu seemed to think of something. He got up and said to Meng Li, "I have something else to do, sister-in-law. Go out first."


    Meng Li nodded slightly, but he didn''t care what Fu and Liu had just mentioned.


    Fu and Liu went to find the Huakui.


    Jinyiyi disgusted her to death, so she must find someone to disgust jinyiyi. Previously, jinyiyi said that her brother was not allowed to sleep with his sister-in-law, and that she wanted men to be clean. At that time, she felt envious. Her brother really didn''t touch her sister-in-law for jinyiyi, but now, jinyiyi is a generation of envious women, such strict requirements?


    The more Jin Yiyi cares about something, the more she will destroy it. Isn''t she not allowed to sleep in the main room? If sleep flower Kui, romantic night, Jin Yiyi afraid is to vomit blood.


    He told Hua Kui that as long as Fu Hesong slept, he would have a chance to get the bead. Now the bead is worn by his cat.


    Hua Kui hesitated. No one knew that the general loved the cat very much. If an ordinary cat hurt someone, he would have been killed by a random stick. It seemed that the cat had not been punished in the rumor.But now the opportunity has come, that bead is the treasure of the tribe, she endured humiliation, is not for this bead?


    No matter whether we can succeed or not, let''s have a try first. Anyway, the body is not innocent, not many generals, not many of them.


    The two reached a cooperation, Fu and Liu began to deploy.


    For the sake of his own plan, Fu and Liu take the initiative to admit his mistake to Fu Hesong, and then say that they want to invite him to eat, and make amends. They say that Fu Hesong has never eaten, and she really wants to take him.


    "Go ahead, general. It''s Liu er''s heart." The understanding Meng Li opens his mouth.


    Fu Hesong was silent and not very happy.


    "People like liu''er have taken the initiative to admit their mistakes. General, how can you not forgive her and continue to be angry with her? It will seem that the general is stingy." Meng Li looked at Fu and Liu and said:


    "the general doesn''t love Liu Er, but it''s important for me to love Liu er. If I lost Liu Er before, the general should make up for it."


    "Come on, don''t say any more." Fu Hesong is very pleased to see his wife speak for his sister, and he doesn''t care about Meng Li''s saying that he is a good friend.


    "When I''m finished, I''ll accompany you to eat. I don''t know how delicious it is. It can make you so persistent." Fu Hesong gave Fu and Liu a bad look.


    As a brother, he can only forgive his sister''s willfulness and endure her temper, but Jin Yiyi is very unhappy to see that Fu Hesong seems to be reunited with Fu Hesong and Liu, struggling to leave in the palm of Fu Hesong''s hand.


    This made Fu Hesong a little helpless and unwilling to let Yiyi go. But she struggled fiercely in the palm of her hand. There were bloodstains on his hands, but they were hidden under the big sleeve, and no one could see them.


    "It''s just the two of us at dinner. You''re not allowed to go, sister-in-law. Neither are cats." Fu and Liu blinked at Fu Hesong mysteriously in a good mood.

 Chapter 2477

    Fu Hesong shook his head helplessly. He had no choice.


    He didn''t know that Fu and Liu would calculate him like that, get him drunk, and then lay him and Hua Kui together.


    And Jin Yiyi here is very worried about Fu Hesong, always not at ease, with the cat''s body secretly went out to find Fu Hesong.


    In the afternoon, Fu Hesong coaxed the angry Jin Yiyi, saying that it was his sister and could not be so unfeeling, which left Jin Yiyi speechless. After all, he just had a meal with his sister, and it was meaningless to make trouble again, so he agreed to Fu Hesong go, but also asked Fu Hesong to give her a specific address, so that she could check the post at any time.


    Until midnight has not come back, jinyiyi is more want to more angry, not promised to go home early? How long can I eat with my sister?


    She always felt that there was something fishy in it. She always felt that Fu and Liu didn''t have a good heart.


    Out of the general''s house quietly to the place, a cat sneaks into the restaurant, no one will notice, and through the keen nose, Jin Yiyi finds Fu Hesong''s guest room.


    If she knew the scene in the guest room, she would rather not see it, but She''s already in.


    She saw a woman and Fu Hesong together, Fu Hesong closed his eyes, sink, which is very hard.


    Jinyiyi almost vomited, this is the man who says he loves her, is that it?


    She was so angry that she lost her mind. At the moment, she wanted Fu Hesong to be punished. Shouldn''t men be taught to fight when they make mistakes?


    She jumped up and grabbed Fu Hesong''s back. She caught a long bloodstain. She almost regarded Fu Hesong''s back as a tree and scratched frantically on it. Her last two claws were still on Fu Hesong''s shoulder. Her sharp teeth were deeply trapped in Fu Hesong''s muscles.


    There''s an idea in my mind, bite this cheap man to death!


    "Ah In a short period of time, Fu Hesong was full of wounds on his back. He cried out in pain.


    After drinking wine and adding some materials, his brain was confused and he felt pain. He didn''t think that it was his love cat for the first time. He didn''t think that it was his love cat, so fu Hesong''s hands didn''t show mercy. He directly put out his hand to hold Jin Yiyi''s neck and pulled Jin Yiyi away. It was also human instinct, and Jin Yiyi''s paw was in Fu Hesong''s flesh The pain when he left also deepened Fu Hesong''s anger.


    He angrily threw Jin Yiyi to the corner of the wall. Without looking back, he said angrily, "where''s the beast?"


    With a scream, Jin Yiyi wants to turn into a man and settle with Fu Hesong, but suddenly finds that he can''t turn into a man.


    She clearly has energy!


    It''s Fu Hesong who hurt you, so you can''t transform yourself, can you?


    Fu Hesong is so cruel! She should be treated like this, but what should she do now? It''s like being broken. It hurts. She feels the blood in her mouth. Is she going to die?


    "You Fu Hesong was scratched by Jin Yiyi. There were bloodstains on his back and shoulders, which frightened Hua Kui. He also woke up and finally saw the person in front of him. It was not his dependence, it was not...


    Hua Kui was very afraid that Fu Hesong would beat her. After all, it was


    Her remaining light is aimed at the bead on the cat''s neck, emitting fluorescence, which is what she wants!


    If there is a chance, Hua Kui wants to approach Fu Hesong to look for it, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon


    The cat was obviously seriously injured and couldn''t move.


    "Young master?" Hua Kui saw Fu Hesong''s eyes were more dangerous, and she felt that she was going to crush her bones in the next second. She was very scared. Seeing Fu Hesong staring at her deeply, her body was about to get up.


    "Yiyi?" Fu Hesong finally came to realize that something bit him just now and jumped off the bed. Then he found that he didn''t catch a thread. This


    Shame or let him choose to put on the clothes, he finally found the corner of the Jin Yiyi, she issued a shrill scream, too painful.


    The cat''s scream is very penetrating. The whole restaurant knows that there is a cat barking.


    Fu Hesong looks at Jin Yiyi with great regret. If there is not another woman here, he would like to kneel down and ask for forgiveness.


    Now think back to the strength just now, so big


    "Get out of here, get out of here." Fu Hesong turned back and roared at Huakui. If he had a sword on his body, he would kill the woman.


    How could you count on him! Fu Hesong is very clear that he is a traditional Chinese medicine. Is there Liu er''s handwriting?


    Fu Hesong gritted his teeth. If so, why did Liu Er do it!


    Hua Kui put on her clothes in a panic, shaking all over. But this is the latest time from the treasure of the tribe. She has to seize the opportunity to fight to death!


    For this thing, it''s worth sacrificing anything. It''s OK.


    Seeing Huakui shivering to put on clothes, Fu Hesong also hastily began to put on clothes. He turned his back to Huakui, but he could not see Huakui suddenly pulled out a paper package from the crevice of his clothes. She held her breath, raised her hand, and the air was filled with powder. Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi suddenly inhaled and fainted.Huakui see this, quickly take down the bead on jinyiyi''s neck and run.


    She didn''t dare to stay in this room for a long time, otherwise she would also be in a coma. This medicine was used by her for self-defense. She had been carrying it with her all the time. I didn''t expect that it would be so useful today.


    The building can''t go back. Huakui ran away in a hurry and disappeared.


    The next day, the whole capital knew that Fu Hesong was sleeping in a restaurant, covered with blood. Next to him was a sleepy cat, whose hair was stained with blood.


    I don''t know what happened to one person and one cat.


    "Brother, brother, wake up." As soon as Fu Hesong woke up, he saw Fu Hesong''s worried face, and his memory quickly returned to the cage. Fu Hesong immediately asked:


    "Yiyi?"


    "Yiyi is in charge. Now you''re awake. Don''t worry." Fu and Liu said anxiously.


    At the bottom of my heart, however, I feel guilty. After all, it seems that this incident has made too much noise and ruined my brother''s image of Yingwu. Fortunately, when my brother was found, he was dressed under his waist. Otherwise, it would be even more humiliating.


    She really didn''t want to make so much noise. She just wanted to let Jin Yiyi see what happened to her brother and other women.


    Who knows Jin Yiyi this woman is so terrible, unexpectedly grasp elder brother whole body is hurt, that flower Kui also took bead to run, pour really cheap her.


    Fu and Liu didn''t want to make so much trouble, but Meng Li added fuel in the dark.


    When she found that Fu Hesong didn''t come back in the middle of the night, she understood Fu Hesong''s plan with her mental strength.


    And Jin Yiyi can lose control of her emotions. Of course, she helps Fu Hesong with this cruel hand. In advance, Jin Yiyi gets some drugs to catalyze her emotions in her food.


    And Jin Yiyi can''t turn into a person at the scene. Meng Li limits her ability.

 Chapter 2478

    Fu Hesong took a look at the surrounding environment and knew that he had returned to his home. He asked in a deep voice:


    "liu''er, why do you want to count me?"


    "I didn''t, brother." Fu and Liu immediately denied.


    Fu Hesong sneered: "do you think I''m a fool?"


    "I really don''t have it. If my brother has to do me wrong, I''ll die to show you." Fu and Liu Jian never intend to admit it.


    Fu Hesong looked at Fu Heliu in disgust: "it''s too much."


    Fu and Liu quibbled: "I really don''t know what happened to you. Yesterday, I saw that my brother was so drunk that I left him in the restaurant. My brother agreed."


    "Oh..." Fu Hesong sneered, yesterday? According to the amount of alcohol he drinks, he can''t be drunk at all, let alone to that degree. There must be something wrong with the wine.


    "Liu''er, you are my own sister, calculating me wantonly with my trust?" Fu Hesong is depressed and overstocked in his heart. Would he drink that wine if he were someone else?


    After drinking, people didn''t realize what happened. Yiyi came to wake him up. Fu Hesong felt his back and shoulders were burning, but he didn''t blame Jin Yiyi at all.


    He got up:


    "I''m going to see Yiyi."


    "Brother, if I say no, I will not. What can I do to harm you? Why should I help others to harm you?" Fu He Liu stopped Fu He Song and looked at him calmly.


    If I don''t admit it, my brother can''t help her at all.


    Besides, if you don''t have a starting point to do these things, it''s totally tenable. As long as you don''t feel guilty, no one will know.


    Fu Hesong impatiently pushed Fu and Liu away, put on his coat and went out of the door. Fu and Liu followed him, muttering: "brother, I''m not so boring. Will I let you lose such a big person outside? Now the whole capital knows you''ve been caught by a cat. "


    "It was like that at the time."


    "Seeing the scars on your back, my sister-in-law is so distressed that her eyes are red with tears."


    Fu Hesong asked without expression: "where is Yiyi?"


    "Sister in law." Fu and Liu replied.


    "Brother, what happened last night?" She asked again.


    Fu Hesong said indifferently, "then what kind of friendship do you have with Huakui? You conspire with her to plot against your brother."


    "Huakui?" Fu and Liu pretended to be confused.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know." Fu Hesong snorted: "do you really think I can''t help you? Tell me the truth, or I will have a way to let your young master Cao work in other places for a few years. "


    "Brother, you threatened me with him again!" Fu and Liu''s voice is trembling. How can it work?


    She thought for a moment and said, "it''s said that my brother and Hua Kui shared a room last night. It seems to be true."


    "Isn''t that your masterpiece? I don''t see how stupid you are Fu Hesong walked quickly and asked coldly.


    Fu and Liu''s eyes turned: "I guarantee with my life that I really didn''t conspire with her. Huakui must have come to find her brother for the sake of beads. I''m going to curry favor with Mr. Cao with beads. How can Huakui get it from you?"


    "What else can I do to please Mr. Cao? Brother, even if you are angry, do you want to use your head? What good is it for me to do this? "


    Fu Hesong didn''t speak. It seems that there is some truth in the matter.


    "The Huakui disappeared, and the beads you said seemed to have been taken away by her." Fu and Liu said weakly.


    Fu Hesong''s steps stopped, and he probably guessed the ending.


    Bead he must give Yiyi back, this bead has unusual use for Yiyi.


    Yes, it seems that liu''er doesn''t have to conspire with Hua Kui, but liu''er can''t get rid of it completely.


    "I thought you really knew your mistake, but it was ridiculous that you only calculated me." Fu Hesong felt so sad that he was put together by his beloved sister.


    And he also hurt Yiyi, I don''t know if I can get her forgiveness.


    Fu and Liu argued anxiously: "brother, why do I have to blame you? Now Huakui has run away. Mr. Cao must be very anxious, and he will never forget her."


    "There are some things that he will forget only when he gets them. Can''t my brother understand why I ask you for beads for him? Would I like to see today''s situation? "


    "The only mistake I made was to leave my brother alone in the restaurant when he was drunk. This was really my carelessness, but I didn''t think so much at that time. If my brother had to blame me, I would be innocent by death."


    Fu and Liu are good at drama. They are more and more good at it. After a few steps, they run to the edge of the landscape and are about to jump in.


    She wants to get rid of this accusation, and she can''t let Mr. Cao know that the Hua Kui he is thinking about is missing because of his operation. Mr. Cao will surely blame himself.


    She doesn''t even allow rumors about these, let alone rumors that she is scheming against her brother. As an unmarried girl, she has a bad reputation.Fu Hesong is busy looking for Jin Yiyi, but Fu and Liu are looking for life and death here, which makes him have a headache, and the obstruction has no effect. Fu Hesong is more and more energetic and aggrieved, so that Fu Hesong has no patience, so he directly knocks her out and asks his servants to take her back to Haosheng to wait on him, and then rushes to Mengli.


    Fu Hesong didn''t say that he believed her, but he didn''t question her any more. Fu Hesong knew a lot of things, so he just added trouble.


    No matter how outrageous his sister is, the women of Fu''s family must not have a bad reputation. It is impossible to publicize these things, let alone deal with Liu Er openly.


    "Yiyi." Fu Hesong stepped into Meng Li''s room. He was very strange to this room. He hadn''t come in for a long time. As soon as he came, Fu Hesong began to shout with ten million points of guilt.


    Meng Li is sitting at the table, while Jin Yiyi is put in a basket with a soft cushion. When Fu Hesong comes in, Jin Yiyi looks up at him listlessly.


    And Meng Li also got up to meet him and sat down. He also asked with concern, "general, are you better?"


    Seeing Meng Li''s red eyes, Fu Hesong suddenly worried that his wife would blame Yiyi. He was dissatisfied with Yiyi and said, "it''s just a few cat''s paw marks. When I was on the battlefield, my sword had no eyes. It hurt much more than that. My wife doesn''t have to care."


    "How can we not care? When the general goes out to fight, I can''t sleep all night. The general is my God and my faith."


    Meng Li pressed the corner of his eye and dropped a drop of clear tears. What a considerate lady. She didn''t even ask about last night''s events. She just felt sorry for you.


    Fu Hesong sat down and didn''t care about Meng Li''s mood. Instead, he looked at Jin Yiyi nervously. Jin Yiyi closed her eyes, and she also shed a drop of tears, because the injury was too heavy and painful.

 Chapter 2479

    This can make fu Hesong extremely distressed and feel guilty to suffocate.


    "Did the doctor show her? How''s it going? " Fu Hesong frowned and asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li sighed: "the doctor said that he suffered some injuries inside and needed to take good care of him."


    "I can''t move any more. If the general is at ease, I''ll take care of it. I''ll try my best to take care of it and let it recover as soon as possible."


    "No, I can''t. I''ll do it myself." Fu Hesong refused without thinking.


    No matter how good his wife is, Yiyi doesn''t like her. That''s why he can''t find pleasure for Yiyi.


    "Will the general take care of himself? But if the general wants to go to court early, there are still many important things to deal with outside. How can he take it with him? " Meng Li said sadly.


    Fu Hesong


    It''s a real problem.


    But what can he do? In a word, he can''t take care of his wife.


    "It''s none of your business." Fu Hesong gently picked up the basket and carefully carried Jin Yiyi away.


    When he got to the door, Meng Li stopped him and said, "general, your back?"


    "No harm, little injury." Fu Hesong said faintly that Meng Li pursed his mouth and unconsciously touched his neck. It was an action hint that made Fu Hesong feel a little inexpressible.


    Jin Yiyi has too much Qi.


    "That concubine''s body is not in the way of the general''s eyes." Meng Li finished, Fu Hesong left with Jin Yiyi.


    He asked the doctor to come to Jin Yiyi again and again. He repeatedly asked about Jin Yiyi''s condition. The doctor said that he needed to have a rest, that there would be no danger to his life, and that he would not fall ill. Fu Hesong was completely relieved.


    Looking at the bead on Jin Yiyi''s neck, Fu Hesong assured her: "I will chase it back for you."


    Jin Yiyi didn''t pay attention to him. Fu Hesong asked people to come and tell him what to do. Then he began to coax Jin Yiyi.


    He muttered a lot, and all of them were admitting his mistakes. He was sorry for this.


    Jin Yiyi looks at Fu Hesong powerlessly. If only he could become a human now.


    If she can become a human being, she must scold Fu Hesong severely and quarrel with him to get rid of her depression.


    We should also question Fu Hesong. If we don''t get rid of the anger, we''d better give Fu Hesong a beating.


    Anyway, this quarrel is uncomfortable in my heart, but the key is that she can only face Fu Hesong in the form of a cat, and she can''t say a word.


    This is killing her.


    Fu Hesong sees that Jin Yiyi is staring at him all the time. Because of the pain, tears fall down from time to time, and his heart aches to suffocate. He always asks for Jin Yiyi''s forgiveness and makes Jin Yiyi change into a human being. When Jin Yiyi shakes his head, Fu Hesong feels even more guilty.


    Yiyi hasn''t changed for several days. She has energy, but she can''t change.


    Is it because I hurt her?


    "Did I hurt you?" Asked Fu Hesong.


    Jin Yiyi nodded without hesitation.


    Fu Hesong''s expression is serious. He says that he will make her better and help her find the beads. He thinks that with the beads, Jin Yiyi should be able to get better faster.


    Jin Yiyi suffered a lot. He had a lot of emotions and discomfort in his heart, but his body was too painful to move. Seeing Fu Hesong chattering there, he bared his teeth and didn''t want to listen to him any more.


    Fu Hesong closed his mouth.


    Don''t say, don''t say, Fu Hesong inexplicably feel that Jin Yiyi is also very good, know Jin Yiyi''s temper, if you can become a person, you must make a big scene, now she is not in good health, should rest.


    "You are good to keep. I won''t take you out during this time. The doctor says you can''t go out bumpily." Fu Hesong thought about it and said to her:


    "I will arrange for someone who can trust to take care of you."


    Jinyiyi heard this more angry, this is about to leave her?


    Is this the attitude of Fu Hesong to admit his mistake? He has hurt himself like this. Shouldn''t he put down everything to accompany her, take care of her and comfort her hurt heart?


    Fu Hesong never thought that Jin Yiyi would think like this. He wanted him to put everything down. He was a powerful general with so many burdens on him. No matter the emperor or the soldiers or the family would allow him to do nothing. He would not even allow himself to stay in the government every day.


    Jin Yiyi shows his teeth angrily and stares at Fu Hesong with hatred. Fu Hesong thinks that Jin Yiyi is not depressed.


    He has said everything that should be said and explained everything that should be explained. He thinks there is no need to say anything more. At present, there is no response from Jin Yiyi. It''s still important.


    He chose a woman who had served him for many years, who was completely trustworthy and had little to say.


    "Here comes the master." Fu Hesong just took the old lady to Jin Yiyi. Before he told her a few words, the servant came to report.


    Fu Hesong: "I know."


    "Let dad go to the main hall and wait for me for a moment." With that, he continued to instruct his mother-in-law.He usually serves Jin Yiyi in person. Now he finds many trivial things when he asks.


    He also said to his mother-in-law, "when you have nothing to do, you can talk to her more to relieve your boredom."


    Mother in law Good


    Just what to say to a cat?


    Although this is the general''s heart and soul, it is also a fierce thing. The woman can''t help touching her face when she catches people. Although she is half old, she is also afraid of disfigurement.


    The little ancestor had to wait on him.


    If you get caught and bitten, you have to bear it yourself.


    Especially now, the little ancestor''s eyes are not good at looking at her. He is very repulsive and gives out a low whine. He obviously resists her very much.


    Fu Hesong thought that his father was still waiting, and hurriedly went to meet him.


    Fu Fu saw him coming in a hurry, empty handed, and asked coldly, "what about the little beast?"


    "Dad, that''s not a beast." Fu Hesong is extremely safe.


    "It''s not how animals hurt people. You''ve been disgraced all over the capital today." Fu Fu said angrily.


    "Isn''t liu''er responsible for this?" Fu Hesong snorted and told Fu Fu about it.


    "Can your sister do such a thing?" Fu Fu did not seem to believe it, but he did not refute it. He did not know whether he believed it or not.


    But said: "just now the emperor specially sent someone to ask me, ask you what situation, roughly means to let you pay attention to the influence."


    "I see." Fu Hesong said unhappily, "father, please take care of Liu er. I don''t want to worry about her this time. I don''t want to damage her reputation, but I don''t want to have another time."


    "I will discipline liu''er, but I can''t leave you. I''ve always been proud of you. I didn''t expect to make such a big joke now." Fu Fu''s chest heaved and said:


    "give me that little beast. I won''t kill it. I''ll just take it back and find someone to teach you. I''ll send it to you when I''m docile."

 Chapter 2480

    Fu''s father came to ask for a cat for Fu Hesong. Fu Hesong refused without even thinking about it. However, Fu''s attitude was somewhat firm. It seemed that he would not go until he arrived. The father and son had a quarrel about it.


    Not long after Fu Fu went back, the emperor''s advice came.


    The emperor first cared about Fu Hesong''s body, then implicitly let Fu Hesong pay attention to the influence, and then admonished Fu Hesong not to keep that fierce cat.


    The main reason is that Fu Hesong seems to be obsessed with the cat now, so he does not hesitate to fall out with his family. In this era, he pays special attention to filial piety. Disobeying his father for the sake of a cat still makes most people feel strange.


    Fu Hesong


    Anyway, I don''t know what happened. The whole world is against him.


    Before, everyone envied Fu Hesong for his smart cat.


    Fu Hesong sighs that these people don''t know the inside story, but they have to evaluate it wantonly. Yiyi hurts people for a reason, so it''s not surprising that Yiyi hurts people.


    After the emperor sent the people to go, Fu Fu sent someone to take Fu and Liu back.


    The next day Meng Li received the news that Fu and Liu were locked up. It was Fu Fu''s father who wanted to lock her up for half a month. He specially sent the news to Meng Li to tell Fu Hesong.


    Maybe I had a fight with Fu Hesong yesterday, and some of them couldn''t save face.


    With the right reason, Meng Li went to Fu Hesong.


    Fu Hesong''s people in the city are searching for the Huakui''s trace. Fu Hesong stays in the house with his kitten after he is busy with something he must do.


    Meng Li goes in, and Jin Yiyi lies in a soft nest. He seems to be in a bad mood. He hasn''t recovered much for a day.


    "General, my father sent someone to say that he had punished Liu Er, banned him for half a month and copied books." Meng Li said.


    It''s an account for Fu Hesong.


    Fu Hesong is not very satisfied with this kind of painless punishment, he said: "lawless girl, how can this punishment be changed?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but liu''er should have a good memory. After all, half a month is enough for her to reflect." Meng Li sighed.


    Fu Hesong talks, and he doesn''t want to check. It''s meaningless. No matter what role Liu Er plays in it, it''s always connected with her.


    The big probability is that liu''er is used by that Huakui.


    Because Liu Er didn''t benefit from the whole thing. It was only possible. In Fu Hesong''s mind, Liu ER was stupid.


    It''s just that Fu Hesong really doesn''t know about women. Liu er''s mind is hard to calm down. In order to meet the needs of the diaphragm, Jin Yiyi can do anything. But he didn''t expect that the consequences would be so serious. He never thought that Jin Yiyi would lose his mind and hurt her brother, indirectly leading to Yiyi''s serious injury.


    "At will." Fu Hesong doesn''t want to think any more.


    Now the only remedy is to get the beads back and take good care of Yiyi.


    As for his own story, it''s easy to spread it outside, and the influence is not very great. After two days, everyone forgets it, and it won''t have any influence on him.


    It''s impossible to deny his life because of this.


    "Is it better?" Mengli turns to look at jinyiyi, let jinyiyi impatiently don''t open the head, don''t want to see Mengli.


    "It seems to dislike me a little bit? General, it''s said that everything has spirit. This cat is very spiritual. " Meng Li said with emotion.


    Fu Hesong said, "yes."


    "Almost. If you''re OK, you''ll come back."


    Since Yiyi is not happy, don''t let his wife hang around in front of him. Now Fu Hesong is holding infinite guilt for Jin Yiyi. He wants to depend on her for everything, just for her happiness, just for Yiyi''s forgiveness.


    Meng Li nodded meekly: "OK."


    Because Jin Yiyi''s injury needs company, Fu Hesong has dealt with the most urgent things when he is away. He thinks that he can delay some things, but this has caused many people''s dissatisfaction.


    Fu Fu, in particular, couldn''t see his son''s delay in taking care of a cat. The main reason was that he didn''t like the cat.


    He took the initiative to impeach his son in the court, which is a bit of a sense of justice.


    Fu Hesong


    Anyway, just put your son to death.


    Sister pit brother, father pit son, it''s amazing.


    Fu Fu''s successful operation has made Fu Hesong even busier. What he thought could be delayed must be dealt with now. Besides, some things can be pushed for a day or two, but they can''t be pushed down for a long time. Fu Fu Fu has been staring at Fu Hesong now, determined not to let him be lazy, for fear that he will be watched like this for a cat''s sake, which will lead him to accompany Jin Yiyi It''s going to take a lot less time.


    Jin Yiyi was still complaining that Fu Hesong didn''t accompany her all day and all night. He felt that Fu Hesong was not sincere enough, but who knew that he had only been with her for a few days. It was hard to see people during the day, and most of the time he could see them at night. But the key is that Fu Hesong had to go to bed at night, and she didn''t have much time to accompany her, so that she could face an old woman with a lot of words every day.


    Do men change their minds so fast?Is this a long time without filial son?


    After taking care of them for a few days, I became impatient and began to escape.


    Jinyiyi feel particularly sad, men really so realistic? Only love you good time, you lie can''t move, he dislike.


    Fu Hesong didn''t expect that he was explaining to Jin Yiyi every day, saying that he had to be busy with those things and couldn''t push them. He hoped that Jin Yiyi could understand him, but Jin Yiyi still insisted on this.


    Jin Yiyi doesn''t think that Fu Hesong can''t let go of anything. He only cares about his position in Fu Hesong''s heart. He insists that you can''t let go of other things for me, that is, you don''t love me. I''m not as important as your other things.


    But Jin Yiyi is so unhappy that she can''t help it. She can''t speak and can''t fight with Fu Hesong.


    In her heart, she accumulated a lot of depression, especially when she saw that Fu Hesong had less and less time to talk to her. Most of the time, she looked at her silently and sat down quietly, so indifferent.


    She didn''t understand Fu Hesong at all. Fu Hesong''s words, even repeated, had been finished in recent days. No matter how much she said, she couldn''t get Jin Yiyi''s response. All she could do was to sit quietly beside her when she was free.


    Any other topics? It''s impossible to talk about the affairs of the court and military affairs. Most of them need to be kept secret. Moreover, Jin Yiyi doesn''t understand.


    Jin Yiyi''s life is not going well. His depression grows deeper and deeper. He feels that he has lost Fu Hesong''s attention and love. When he is better and can move, he begins to find a sense of existence.


    He began to throw some small things, but Fu Hesong didn''t care about the small things that Jin Yiyi threw. He calmly asked people to put on new ones to appease Jin Yiyi, but let Jin Yiyi have a feeling of punching on the cotton, a feeling of being ignored.


    She seems to want to see Fu Hesong care about the appearance of heartache, she wants to let Fu Hesong understand not to be indifferent to her, there will be punishment.

 Chapter 2481

    Jin Yiyi doesn''t want to show her teeth every day. She always feels that it''s incompetent and furious. Every time she wants to express her anger in this way, Fu Hesong knows how to touch her head, which makes her feel like a beast at any time.


    Since there was no way to find the sense of existence with small things, Jin Yiyi began to look for things Fu Hesong cared more about to damage.


    Fu Hesong''s study, Jin Yiyi, is free to enter. There are many calligraphy and paintings in the study that Fu Hesong loves very much. Some of his masterpieces are hard to find. They are all on Fu Hesong''s side.


    Jin Yiyi also knows that these things are very valuable, but he has to destroy them to seek a sense of existence.


    In Jin Yiyi''s idea, only if you don''t blame me for destroying valuable things can you prove your love.


    However, these paintings and calligraphy are out of print. If they are destroyed, they will never be available again. The collection value is very high.


    When Fu Hesong had a busy day and tried to go home as soon as possible, he went to his study without finding Jin Yiyi. When he saw the paintings and calligraphy scratched by flowers, he felt dizzy for a moment.


    Voice slightly trembled: "Yiyi, did you make it?"


    Jinyiyi squatted on the table, raised his head, and then don''t open, giving people a sense of pride.


    "Why? Have they provoked you? " Fu Hesong is a little angry. Just a few days ago, he broke some small things, but these


    Some of them are even awarded by the emperor. Can they be damaged at will? If the emperor and outsiders know about it, they will have to go up to the main line.


    Jin Yiyi looked at Fu Hesong and said crazily, "look, look, angry.".


    I didn''t expect to get angry just by destroying some valuable things. Can you say that you love me?


    Jin Yiyi can only see the money value of these calligraphy and paintings, but can''t see the huge collection value that they are out of print.


    But there is a strange satisfaction in my heart. Maybe I finally find a sense of existence.


    "Why do you do that?" Fu Hesong took a deep breath.


    Jin Yiyi smashed his mouth and couldn''t speak, so he jumped off the table and planned to go. He was angry and didn''t want to pay attention to his posture.


    Fu Hesong still doesn''t know what Jin Yiyi is angry about. Even if it''s because of him and Huakui, it''s been several days. It''s too late to be angry.


    Even if he hurt her, but also apologized for so long, Fu Hesong looked at the broken calligraphy and painting, there is a sense of suffocation, still remember at that time to get these let him happy.


    There''s no need to take it out.


    Meng Li knew that Jin Yiyi had done these things. Although he felt sorry for the calligraphy and painting, he still didn''t stop her for the task. If he stopped Jin Yiyi, Fu Hesong would blame her indiscriminately.


    Meng Li counted the time of Fu Hesong''s return to the mansion and pinched the point to this side.


    "General, are you in there?" Meng Li''s voice came from outside the door.


    Fu Hesong stares at Jin Yiyi''s little figure, looking at her already walking to the door, upset and powerless. He knows that Jin Yiyi needs him to coax her to be happy, but he can''t lift his strength to coax her when he sees the damaged love in his heart.


    "Come in." Fu Hesong''s voice was deep and tired.


    He let Meng Li come in, but also to cover up he doesn''t want to coax Jin Yiyi''s heart.


    Meng Li went in and saw the mess of the land. She opened her mouth in surprise and covered it with her hand. Her eyes were wide open and she was very surprised. Then she quickly picked it up from the ground and turned it over. After confirming that it was the famous calligraphy and painting, she immediately burst into tears and said, "how can this happen, general?"


    "General, this I feel sorry for you. These are the most precious things in the world. " Meng Li wipes his tears with great regret. He looks very sincere and reaches out his hand to gently touch the calligraphy and painting.


    Fu Hesong was moved by this image. There were two women around him. One was very sorry for him and loved what he loved. The other willfully destroyed what he loved and hoped that he would bow his head.


    Meng Li and nearby Jin Yiyi form a sharp contrast. When she sees Meng Li coming, she doesn''t plan to leave. She wants to see what Fu Hesong and his wife say.


    She looked at them with disdain and arrogance, pretending to be good.


    "General." Meng Li painfully picked up these one by one and looked at him prayingly: "but there is still room for saving?"


    "The general must not give them up. Can he find someone to mend them? If the result of mending is not satisfactory, I will give it to you. I will take it for the general."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about these things. I''ll take care of them." I don''t know why, Fu Hesong felt more comfortable, as if he had been comforted.


    "Don''t pass it on." Fu Hesong warned.


    "The concubine will not nod naturally from the body


    "Since the general doesn''t allow me to participate, I won''t participate. But I think these can still be repaired. It''s better to leave defects than to discard them." She said uneasily.


    "I see." Fu Hesong said lightly.


    Meng Li let out a long sigh. She took a look at Jin Yiyi and said gently, "the kitten has become more lively these days. It seems that she is going to recover."She implicitly praised Jin Yiyi as lively, saying that she had the power to damage these things.


    But she didn''t mean to blame her. Fu Hesong was moved and helpless. The gap between his wife and Yiyi was too big. His wife was tolerant and gentle, tolerant of everything. Yiyi had a big temperament and was very considerate.


    "I think the cat will be fine soon. Don''t worry too much, general." Meng Li was relieved.


    Fu Hesong: "well, I see."


    "I went back first." Meng Li went to the door and stopped again. He said to Fu Hesong, "by the way, I forgot to tell the general that if the general can spare time to accompany his concubine next month, Mr. Li''s mother, Gao''s birthday."


    "Say it again." Fu Hesong waved his hand. There is no need to discuss these little things now.


    But Meng Li just came from the beginning.


    Meng left, leaving Jin Yiyi and Fu Hesong two people, Jin Yiyi see Fu Hesong don''t talk to her, a little angry, playing temperament out, and Fu Hesong did not chase.


    If Meng Li didn''t come here, Fu Hesong would compromise with Jin Yiyi. But Meng Li came here to make a comparison, which made Fu Hesong feel more uncomfortable. He couldn''t figure out who he loved and how he could have such a disposition. He had a feeling that he couldn''t live.


    It''s so noisy and tiring every day. He doesn''t want to coax him any more. Doesn''t Jin Yiyi think it''s wrong to do so?


    What does she want? Isn''t she giving enough?


    Fu Hesong also wants to have a psychological game with Jin Yiyi. He also wants to let Jin Yiyi know what to do and what not to do. Every time he makes a fool, he will bow his head? He doesn''t want to get used to jinyiyi.

 Chapter 2482

    He didn''t give up on Jin Yiyi. He thought that Jin Yiyi could be saved. It doesn''t matter if she made a mistake. If she can change it, she can understand something after a cold night.


    It''s not easy to spread this story. It happens that Fu Hesong has some skills in this field. He plans to repair it by himself. He has people buy tools and stay up all night in his study before saving a painting.


    After the repair, it looks good from a distance. When you walk in, you can see the trace. You have tried your best to rescue it.


    Then at dawn, Fu Hesong finds that Jin Yiyi is gone.


    Fu Hesong was so anxious that he didn''t go to the early court. He even sent out a group of elite soldiers. They were special soldiers. They had better ability to find people and things than others. They went to find gold.


    In the eyes of the emperor and Fu Fu, making such a big noise is nonsense, saying that Fu Hesong is too unruly, and that those elite troops were openly dispatched by Fu Hesong just to find a cat.


    Fu Hesong is very worried about the safety of Jin Yiyi. She is so weak that she just wanted to chill her. Who knows that she left on such an impulse.


    He is very remorseful and should bow his head. Everything Yiyi wants should be given to her. If Yiyi has an accident, he will never forgive himself in his life.


    After a busy morning, Fu Hesong finally found Jin Yiyi, but he paid a huge price.


    Because the emperor took this opportunity to strip him of some military power, he violated the system by using elite soldiers without permission. This charge is on his head, and he can''t wash it off, so he can only admit it.


    This consequence is also what he thought before he did things. How about paying for Jin Yiyi? The emperor is afraid of him. It''s not one day or two that he wants to weaken him, but he just sends the opportunity to the Emperor himself.


    This also worried the Fu family. Fu Fu came again to ask for Jin Yiyi''s cat. He didn''t say how to discipline her, but said that he wanted to kill her. There was no less dispute between father and son. Fu Fu''s attitude this time was more resolute than last time. He brought a lot of people with him. He didn''t stop killing the cat.


    In Fu Fu''s mind, this cat is too harmful to others, so that his son has been so greatly affected.


    In addition, Fu and Liu told Fu Fu Fu at home that the cat was not attracted by magic. Would it be like a goblin eating people''s hearts in storybooks?


    Fu and Liu have a grudge against Jin Yiyi. They think that Jin Yiyi is the reason why they are forbidden. Moreover, her son Cao doesn''t write to her anymore. Everything is caused by Jin Yiyi robbing her.


    The two sides are about to start. Fu Fu looks at the people under Fu Hesong and says, "do you really dare to start with me today?"


    All of you: --


    Who dares fight the general''s father?


    "Do you really dare to stop me?" Fu Fu asked again.


    The crowd was silent again.


    Fu Hesong held Jin Yiyi in his arms and said calmly, "Whoever dares to move her today, I''ll kill anyone. If your father forces you to kill her, the son will be buried with her."


    "What?" Fu Fu stared at his son in consternation: "you are in a daze!"


    "So Dad, you can judge for yourself whether you want to lose a son or not." Fu Hesong raised his chin with a determined face.


    "Crazy, crazy!" Fu Fu stamped his feet in anger and watched Jin Yiyi in Fu Hesong''s arms itch with hatred. Fu Hesong looked at everyone coldly and said: "no one can hurt her, she is my life guard!"


    Fu Fu''s head is dizzy. He knows his son and can do what he says, but is this cat that important? It''s worth guarding with life. This kind of words can be said. Fu Fu doubts that the cat is a monster more and more.


    It''s just impossible to say that. Do you want to tell others that there are monsters in the general''s mansion? That can only be the handle of impeachment.


    "Rebellious son, rebellious son!" Fu Fu was so angry that he trembled. Meng Li wept and comforted Fu Fu Fu: "Dad, just follow the general. It''s rare to see that the general likes something so much. Why don''t you let him keep it? It''s just a cat. I''ll pay more attention to them after that. "


    Fu Fu took a look at Meng Li, some blame words to the mouth can''t say, he is father-in-law, how can such a clear blame daughter-in-law.


    It can be said that the daughter-in-law in the end is useless, otherwise how can it reach such a level.


    "Dad, just listen to me. Don''t you know the general''s character? My daughter-in-law is afraid to gamble. If the general can''t figure out what happened, my daughter-in-law will accompany him. "


    Meng Li sighed and said to Fu Hesong, "general, you can give your father a guarantee that this will not happen again."


    Meng Li is here to persuade them to make peace. It happens that their disputes are now deadlocked, and they all need a step down. So fu Hesong also gives Fu Fu Fu a guarantee that he will not use his power rashly to leave a handle on others.


    Fu Fu also said to give Fu Hesong another chance to see his performance, so as to resolve the embarrassment of both sides. In fact, Fu Fu Fu still felt ashamed, because Fu Hesong was not disciplined at all.


    When Fu Fu left, Meng Li saw Fu Hesong relaxed. Meng Li looked at Jin Yiyi in his arms and asked with concern, "is she OK?""I don''t know if so many people are scared."


    Fu Hesong looks at Meng Li faintly and takes Jin Yiyi back to the house. Does he want to pacify Jin Yiyi''s heart and go out for a night? How much did you suffer?


    As soon as he comes back, Fu Hesong is in love with Jin Yiyi.


    "Yiyi, I''m sorry. I made you suffer. It''s my fault." Fu Hesong felt very guilty.


    Jin Yiyi thought a lot about wandering that night. She felt lonely and helpless in the world. It seemed that Fu Hesong was the best for her. But when she thought of Fu Hesong, she thought that he was a scum man and it was not worth it for herself.


    Jin Yiyi is very confused and at a loss. She doesn''t know where to go, but what Fu Hesong said just now really moved her and will protect her with her life.


    It''s just that his father is so vicious that he wants to kill her. It''s called Jin Yiyi. It''s hard to calm down. This kind of person is very dangerous.


    If his father knew that he was a human being, wouldn''t he invite ten or eight demon hunters to break her apart?


    "Sorry, I still can''t find the bead for you." Fu Hesong felt more guilty when he thought of this. He didn''t know where Huakui had taken the bead and couldn''t find it.


    Jin Yiyi is moved, hear this words instant not happy, is not the general? The power in his hand is so great that the emperor is afraid that he can''t find a woman.


    Is it useless or don''t want to work that hard? Or give it to Fu and Liu in another way?


    Jin Yiyi''s character is suspicious and makes a random guess.


    It''s night, Jin Yiyi suddenly feels that her whole body energy can be used and can be transformed into a person. She is very happy. She doesn''t expect that the cat can become a person before it has fully recovered. She wakes Fu Hesong up after she becomes a person.

 Chapter 2483

    However, the way to wake up Fu Hesong was not very gentle. He patted him on the forehead and said, "if you sleep, you know you sleep. You don''t care about me at all."


    Fu Hesong instantly wakes up and sees that Jin Yiyi has become a human being. He is very excited and directly ignores Jin Yiyi''s attitude just now.


    "Yiyi, you are finally well." Fu Hesong said excitedly, holding Jin Yiyi in his arms, but now Jin Yiyi is just wrapped in Fu Hesong''s quilt, so close contact makes her blush and angry, scolding:


    "dead slag man, you know to take advantage of my mother."


    "What?" Like a basin of cold water, irrigation from Fu Hesong''s head cooled his heart.


    "Yiyi, I''m glad you''re all right, but don''t scold me any more, OK?" Fu Hesong couldn''t understand that a girl was so unruly.


    "Don''t scold you? Why not scold you? Are you doing personnel? I hate you so much. " Jin Yiyi breaks away from Fu Hesong and looks at him angrily.


    In her heart, there was nothing more disgusting than seeing Fu Hesong and other women have that kind of thing.


    In addition, Fu Hesong did not let her scold? Irritated her, how, dare not dare to do? She has now completely forgotten Fu Hesong''s feeling of protecting her with his life.


    In her opinion, Fu Hesong is cheating. What kind of good face should she have for a man who is cheating?


    Moreover, Fu Hesong''s performance was still very bad. After taking care of him for a few days, he was impatient and ran away on the pretext of something. It was really disappointing. He hurt himself at that time. Didn''t he know it was him?


    Especially selfish and ruthless to himself, even if it''s not himself, is it really a cat that hurt him, just because he caught him a few times he fell to death?


    He can survive because he has a big life, which does not mean that Fu Hesong is merciful. If he were an ordinary cat, he would be dead now.


    Accumulated resentment for such a long time, let Jin Yiyi think more and more angry, Fu Hesong room burning incense, Jin Yiyi slowly inhale nasal cavity, the heart of the more in-depth anger.


    This is naturally a good thing Meng Li did. Before Jin Yiyi''s eating, he added some ingredients, and then matched with this fragrance, which can deepen Jin Yiyi''s mood.


    All kinds of amplification of her emotions, so that she can not control, only know angry.


    She can become a person is also Mengli opened the ban for her.


    Meng Li thinks that if she has not been able to become a human being, Fu Hesong will only continue to feel guilty, and will tolerate Jin Yiyi. But now that she becomes a human being, Fu Hesong will think that she is better, and he won''t be blamed for anything that happens later. After he doesn''t feel guilty about Jin Yiyi, his feelings will gradually change.


    "Hate me?" What Jin Yiyi said hurt Fu Hesong deeply. He said, "do you hate me?" He took it seriously.


    "Shouldn''t it?" Jin Yiyi''s voice was extremely sharp. She asked Fu Hesong, "how do you treat me? Do you do what people do? "


    "Why not, Yiyi? What''s the matter with you? Why is Qi so big? "


    This is not the same as Fu Hesong''s imagination. He thinks that Yiyi should not ask him so sharply and unkindly. He stares at him with a kind of superior eyes, and there is contempt in his eyes, as if he is an unforgivable criminal.


    "Qi? You mean I have a big temper! Fu Hesong, you have the ability to let me go. You can''t come to me when I''m gone. I don''t want to be with you. " Jin Yiyi said willfully.


    Fu Hesong looked at her with some pain: "how can you go again?"


    Before he left, he paid such a high price to get back. If he ran again, what should he do?


    A cat is not a person. It''s hard to find a cat. It''s too small, and it''s easy to have an accident after going out.


    "What''s your tone, impatient?" Jin Yiyi is more angry, she said: "have you coaxed me? Do you care about me? "


    "How can I coax you? I didn''t say a word of blame for your destroying those paintings and calligraphy. Is that wrong? " Fu Hesong took a deep breath. The reason was that she damaged the painting and calligraphy for no reason, and then ran away from home.


    "Yes, your painting and calligraphy are the most important. OK, I''m blind." Jin Yiyi said regretfully.


    Why do you fall in love with such a heartless person?


    "You can''t give me what I want. I really don''t want to be with you." Jin Yiyi tears, sniffed, said so much, but just want to let Fu Hesong coax.


    But what she said was so heavy that Fu Hesong was at a loss.


    I don''t know what to say not to stimulate her, not to make her more angry.


    "What do you want me to do? Do I promise you all? " Fu Hesong looked at the angry Jin Yiyi with a little pleading. His eyes were a little distressing. When Jin Yiyi saw him ask, he thought a little angrily and said:


    "I don''t like your wife, and your father and mother."


    "Your father and mother call me a beast, and your father even wants to kill me." Thinking of this, Jin Yiyi felt that it was very dangerous to stay with Fu Hesong, and felt that sooner or later he would be harmed by his father.


    This time, Jin Yiyi moved himself again and felt that he was great. He risked his life to stay with Fu Hesong."Well." Fu Hesong faintly said, yes, it''s his father''s fault: "then what do you want me to do?"


    "Can you protect me?" Jin Yiyi asked.


    Fu Hesong: "yes."


    "What can I do? You can''t be around me 24 hours at all. If you attack me when you''re not at home, I won''t be able to resist at all." Jin Yiyi said:


    "unless you don''t allow people from your family to enter your house in the future."


    "What do you mean?" Fu Hesong frowned slightly.


    "Even if your father, your sister and your mother are not allowed to come into the house, their people are not allowed to come in, which will pose a great threat to me." Jin Yiyi knew that as long as Fu Hesong was not in the mansion, they would break in and find themselves.


    It''s too dangerous.


    Fu Hesong was in a dilemma for a moment. It would be no different to sever the relationship if he did everything. In the era of filial piety, Fu Hesong did not dare to do such an unethical thing.


    Jin Yiyi stared at Fu Hesong in amazement: "do you hesitate?"


    "You hesitated?" She angrily extended her hand and gave Fu Hesong a slap: "slag man, said to protect me with his life, but this can not do, would rather watch me in danger."


    Fu Hesong was also stunned, and his face was burning with pain.


    He


    Slapped in the face by a woman?


    He closed his eyes, voice is particularly low, looking at Jin Yiyi said: "Yiyi, you don''t do it."


    "Why not? I''ve endured you for a long time. You don''t love me at all. You even hesitated." Jin Yiyi was so angry that she burst into tears. She was sad that she fell in love with such a man. She yelled hysterically, "I hate you!"

 Chapter 2484

    Fu Hesong: "what


    He''s full of questions.


    Now even hesitation is wrong?


    The emperor and his ministers will use it to make a fuss and accuse him of being unfilial and not setting a good example. Naturally, they have to consider it carefully.


    When Jin Yiyi wanted to say something else, she suddenly felt that the energy in her body dissipated at a very fast speed, which made her unable to maintain her human form in a short time. She went back to the cat and didn''t even have a word to explain to Fu Hesong.


    Suddenly back to the cat, Fu Hesong was relieved again. He didn''t know the meaning of continuing to quarrel.


    He was thinking, Yiyi is not enough energy?


    Or simply do not want to talk to him, but can be sure that Yiyi has not lost the ability to become a person, so he does not have to be so guilty.


    And Jin Yiyi obviously saw Fu Hesong relieved, shocked and feel sad, is he afraid of himself?


    Want to escape?


    Are men so eager for novelty?


    Jinyiyi heart blocked flustered, he has changed back to the cat, continue to make what''s interesting, he won''t have what feeling, a lot of words she didn''t have time to say.


    She got out of the bed and lay down in the nest next to her without saying a word. Fu Hesong looked at her and felt very tired, saying:


    "go to sleep, Yiyi."


    He didn''t give Jin Yiyi a definite reply. This kind of decision is too difficult, and his father won''t kill Yiyi behind his back. He believes that he can protect Yiyi in this way.


    Jin Yiyi is looking forward to the next transformation. Generally speaking, she can transform again in two or three days. However, she has waited five or six days, but Fu Hesong thinks that Jin Yiyi has not fully recovered.


    But after waiting for half a month, Jin Yiyi was still not able to change her shape. She was in good health. Fu Hesong took her with him except in the early days.


    And Jin Yiyi''s ability to turn into a human being is again limited by Meng Li, so they can''t wait.


    The room they sleep in is burning with spices day by day. Jin Yiyi is always worrying about his inability to transform himself and Fu Hesong''s attitude towards her.


    The problems between them seem to be solved naturally. They begin to have more interaction. Fu Hesong doesn''t mention the past, and Jin Yiyi can''t mention those things.


    However, she obviously felt that Fu Hesong did not seem to love her as much as before. As for why, she was not clear.


    Her eyes are not as good as they used to be.


    Jin Yiyi doesn''t understand. What Fu Hesong loves is the fresh and exciting feeling brought by Jin Yiyi. But Jin Yiyi can''t give this feeling now. The last impression left to him is that he is aggressive and unreasonable.


    She can''t return to the shape of a human being. Fu Hesong has been facing a cat all the time. How can she keep that kind of love in the long run?


    In addition, under the catalysis of Mengli spices, even if the cat''s body is not satisfied, Jin Yiyi becomes extremely irritable, falls things, grabs people and bites people, and Fu Hesong always has wounds on his body. He has tried his best to endure these, and he can''t imagine how Jin Yiyi will become a human being.


    In the long period of violence, Fu Hesong didn''t expect Jin Yiyi to turn into a human figure to trouble him.


    He was very tired, and slowly even felt impetuous. When he met Meng Li in the garden, he had a kind of trance feeling.


    Meng Li is playing chess with Liu ER in the garden at the moment. It''s sunny today. They are basking in the sunshine in the pavilion.


    I haven''t seen his wife and liu''er for a long time. Fu Hesong saw this warm side, but his slightly impetuous heart was much more magical.


    "Brother." Liu er said.


    Looking at the cat in Fu Hesong''s arms.


    With the cat in her arms, liu''er glanced at her. Then she laughed and said to Fu Hesong, "brother, come and sit down."


    "Ah woo!" Jin Yiyi made a voice of discontent in Fu Hesong''s arms.


    "Why, can''t my brother talk to my sister?" Asked Liu er.


    Fu Hesong looked at liu''er, patted Jin Yiyi in his arms and said, "liu''er, after half a month''s imprisonment, he sent you to Nanshan for some time. How can you not change your temper?"


    "Brother, I haven''t changed anything. Am I the one who hasn''t changed?" Liu Er squints at Jin Yiyi.


    Fu Hesong was silent for a few seconds, a little tired.


    "You go on." Then he went away with the cat in his arms.


    "Brother, I haven''t been able to come to you these days?" Liu Er looks at Meng Li and asks.


    Meng Li left a son and said with a smile, "your brother is in a bad mood these days, and I dare not show up."


    "What''s the use of hiding, sister-in-law? Do you really like that cat? I''ll tell you that when my brother puts down the cat, he just picks you up. You have to think it over Fu and Liu said.


    Meng Li laughs. Fu and Liu can say anything straightforward.


    Come on, Fu Hesong is going to put down the cat. It''s better for Fu Hesong not to worry about it after he leaves the cat.Otherwise, when the client came back to see Fu Hesong, he was worried about the cat day by day, and then he was killed by geying.


    Since Fu Hesong found that he could feel at ease when he saw Meng Li, he couldn''t help coming to play chess with Meng Li and talking.


    Looking at Meng Li, of course, Fu Hesong is upset not only because of Jin Yiyi''s violent behavior, but also because of spices. After all, when Jin Yiyi inhales, Fu Hesong also inhales.


    Jin Yiyi was just given one more kind of material by Meng Li, so he was more irritable and bored than Fu Hesong. Fu Hesong inhaled those over time, and was also transferred by Jin Yiyi''s emotion. The feeling of irritability has been lingering in his heart.


    And Meng Li''s sachet emits a faint fragrance, which can appease Fu Hesong''s impetuous heart.


    But it has no effect on Jin Yiyi. Frankly speaking, she is more poisoned than Fu Hesong.


    Emotion is a big enemy, it always against itself, let yourself do something you regret. Meng Li knows that the only enemy between Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi is emotion.


    Despite the deep love, there are many couples who choose to go their separate ways because they can''t stand each other''s temper.


    Fu Hesong enjoyed the moment of peace when he played chess with Meng Li. He felt that the relaxation and freedom of his whole body and mind were the best of the time, not the endless effort to coax a willful girl.


    Just because she has lowered her head so much and loved her without dignity, she can still trample on her wantonly, as if she is a forever sinner, who needs to atone with her whole life and be humble in front of her forever.


    In Fu Hesong''s mind, even sleeping with others is not a heinous thing. It''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. If he doesn''t pursue these things, it doesn''t mean that he has done evil.

 Chapter 2485

    But what Jin Yiyi can''t stand most is the way Fu Hesong and Meng Li get along with each other. They are so quiet and beautiful, and their manners are elegant. They look like clowns, especially the chess games that she can''t understand. They seem to laugh at her.


    In fact, she didn''t want to bear it. She must have been noisy in the past, but she was so angry in her heart that she wanted to see if Fu Hesong didn''t realize it.


    Did he forget the consequences of playing chess with his wife last time? How dare he go to play chess with his wife again.


    When will he know that he is wrong?


    Jin Yiyi watched Fu Hesong and Meng Li play chess and drink tea indifferently.


    She wanted to see to what extent Fu Hesong was so ungrateful that he kept silent. Was he going to sleep with his wife tomorrow?


    But when Fu Hesong saw that she didn''t make trouble, he felt that she was sensible. Instead of being so careful that he was afraid that she would be angry, he was more open-minded.


    This makes Jin Yiyi feel particularly sad. Men like three wives and four concubines after all.


    I hope every woman around me is sensible, but Jin Yiyi would rather be a broken jade than a broken one.


    She doesn''t feel that way.


    Just when Fu Hesong thought that he could often have time to play chess with Meng Li to relieve his boredom, Jin Yiyi would not get angry. Jin Yiyi finally broke out when he found Meng Li to play chess again.


    There is no need to bear it any more. She has given him opportunities to reform, and many opportunities for him to stop. But he just wants to make things worse, and he has a delusion of having everything.


    She made a mess of chess pieces. This time, instead of catching Meng Li, she chose to catch Fu Hesong''s face.


    Since Fu Hesong is shameless, it''s better to catch him. It''s obvious that Fu Hesong often comes to find other women. This time, his wife didn''t take the initiative to find them.


    Slag man is very hateful, she will let Fu Hesong always remember this lesson, she endured for too long, he didn''t realize it at all.


    Jin Yiyi never felt that her position was weak, but she felt that she was a strong side. She did not regard Fu Hesong as a famous general, did not regard him as a man of this era, and did not integrate into this era.


    She is only her own boyfriend, and she is also a boyfriend who needs to atone for his mistakes. Such a boyfriend should live by looking at her face every day. Why should he? He doesn''t deserve it.


    But Fu Yidun was so embarrassed that he didn''t hurt her.


    The decisive general on the battlefield couldn''t even get a cat holding his face here.


    Meng Li was beside him and cried out bitterly: "general, what can you do, general? Let me help you catch the cat."


    "But I''m afraid to hurt the cat." Meng Li was helpless to tears.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Fu Hesong''s voice was a little angry, but he held Jin Yiyi''s body in his hand, but he didn''t dare to exert himself.


    "You go first, you go first." Fu Hesong doesn''t want Meng Li to see him in such a mess. He says eagerly.


    Meng Li quickly said: "general, how can I leave you?"


    "I''ll call someone."


    "No, don''t yell. Go first." Fu Hesong ordered Meng to leave timidly in a tone of command.


    "Yiyi, stop it. I''m in pain." Fu and song see Meng left, just said.


    But Jin Yiyi is still yiyiburao, looking at the bloodstains on Fu Hesong''s face, he has an inexplicable pleasure. Do you know that he is afraid?


    She was very hard and violent, and even made a long hole in the corner of Fu Hesong''s eye, which made Fu Hesong very frightened. If she caught him in the eye, wouldn''t she be blind?


    "Yiyi, that''s enough!" Fu Hesong finally ruthlessly, forcefully holding Jin Yiyi''s small body, forced to take away from his face.


    Fu Hesong saw his flesh and blood on Jin Yiyi''s paws, and Jin Yiyi''s eyes were filled with a kind of determined hatred. He was shocked, touched his face, and said sadly:


    "why do you want to do this to me?"


    Jin Yiyi can''t speak, so he stares at him with his eyes to express his anger.


    "Forget it, that''s all." Fu Hesong is fed up with Jin Yiyi''s posture of being above him. When he is in human form, he will scold him if he wants to, and when he is in cat form, he will beat him if he wants to. He really doesn''t understand what big mistake he has made. It''s worth Jin Yiyi''s doing this to him.


    If you hurt Jin Yiyi before, then you also get Jin Yiyi''s forgiveness, and they get along well for a few days.


    Just because I played chess with my wife?


    Fu Hesong doesn''t realize that he also needs company and conversation. Now Jin Yiyi can''t speak to him except for playing. This kind of relationship has been suffocating for a long time.


    Who would like their partner to be speechless and not get a trace of warmth.


    When Jin Yiyi heard this, he understood Fu Hesong''s meaning. Forget it? only? Want to break up?


    She sneered at the bottom of her heart, and broke up when she broke up. She watched Fu Hesong grasp his hand, curled up and began to bite. Fu Hesong couldn''t bear the pain, so he put Jin Yiyi on the chessboard. Then Jin Yiyi jumped down and ran away with a very fast and decisive attitude.She ran away from home again.


    Fu and song were in the same place, Yiyi left?


    At the moment, he is angry and helpless, sad and tangled, do not know whether to chase, Yiyi is a cat, he can''t catch up with it.


    No, I still want to chase, but the wound on my face


    He went back to his room and looked at himself in the mirror. His face was bloody and he felt uncomfortable. How could Yiyi be willing to hurt him like this!


    He called his cronies to bandage him, and then let people call Meng Li, across the curtain, he said to Meng Li: "the cat has run away, you send someone to look for it."


    "Good, good, general, your face..." Meng Li was extremely worried.


    Fu Hesong: "it''s OK. Don''t mention it any more."


    Meng Li: "good."


    She arranges this matter, and then smiles. Fu Hesong chooses to give it to her, which proves that Fu Hesong is very disappointed with Jin Yiyi.


    For peace of mind or to find, but let others find, if not, it is not his fault, he does not have to be too guilty.


    Jinyiyi once again play away from home this set, and in the dark, the busy street gradually cold down, busy only the general''s house.


    Meng Li seriously sent the whole family out to help find out. The whole capital knew that the general''s cat had been lost again.


    Fu Yijin didn''t know that he was hiding in the dark corner when he sent his troops.


    Since we don''t pay attention to why we want to go back, Jin Yiyi is very wronged.


    Meng Li knows where she is, but he doesn''t plan to do anything to her.

 Chapter 2486

    Nothing needs to be done.


    One night, he didn''t find Jin Yiyi. The next day, Fu Hesong couldn''t go to court early, and he said he was ill.


    In fact, we all know what''s going on, isn''t it just because of this cat?


    When the cat lost Fu Hesong, he fell ill. Fu Fu was very angry with his son''s behavior, so he came to scold him, but he was stopped by Meng Li, who was gentle and sensible.


    She persuaded Fu Fu not to blame Fu Hesong.


    Meng Li painstakingly persuades Fu Fu Fu not to give him a little face, so he has to go back. Fu Hesong is grateful to Meng Li for helping him stop his irascible father and for the first time allows Meng Li to change his dressing.


    His face was wrapped like rice dumplings. Meng Li opened the layers of cloth and saw the scarred face.


    Fu Hesong is really miserable. Jin Yiyi is really cruel. There is a long wound on his ear that extends to the corner of his mouth, and another wound that cuts from the corner of his lower eye to his chin.


    There are also some crisscross wounds and some small blood holes, which were dug out with claws.


    A small cat in the conscious circumstances should also have such a great lethality, of course, it is also caused by Fu Hesong''s permission, otherwise, Jin Yiyi will get rid of her at the first moment when he hurts him.


    This is love. The first time you are hurt, you control your instinct, but you still can''t stand the continuous hurt.


    "General." Meng Li gave him medicine, tears, can love him.


    In fact, he was laughing in his heart. Fu Hesong suffered a lot.


    The two people''s emotional change, Fu Hesong how to be alone.


    "What are you crying for? Just a little hurt." Fu Hesong said indifferently.


    Meng Li reproached himself and said, "I haven''t found the cat yet."


    "Didn''t you find it?" Fu Hesong couldn''t help sighing. He couldn''t find him. He was worried about Jin Yiyi''s safety, but he didn''t know how to get along with him.


    "If you hate someone, don''t you want to talk to him again?" Fu Hesong thought that since the last quarrel, Jin Yiyi had never become a human again. He thought that it was because she didn''t want to face him again.


    After all, she didn''t lose the ability to become a human being, but she didn''t change her personality. Everything was fine and she regained her former liveliness. She just scratched herself and damaged the spirit of things with nothing at ordinary times. She didn''t seem to have problems.


    I just didn''t expect to scratch his face in front of his wife this time, which really made him lose face.


    Listening to Fu Hesong''s question, Meng Li probably knew the reason and thought of his question. He said with a smile, "if I hate someone, I won''t speak to him any more."


    "And then? What else would you do? " Fu Hesong continued.


    Meng Li said, "it depends on who this person is."


    "Like, like, your lover." Fu Hesong knew that his wife loved him, so he asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "how can I hate the general? The general has always treated me very well."


    "If." Fu Hesong asked.


    Meng Li: "what if? I''ll never hate the general. " She said with a smile.


    Fu Hesong didn''t speak any more. He had nothing to say.


    Yiyi probably doesn''t want to talk to him any more. In fact, all kinds of twists and turns are not comfortable here.


    Is it necessary to force? Fu Hesong was noisy every day and coaxed dozens of times a day. After more than a month, he couldn''t stand this kind of life.


    She is too angry. She looks like a full sinner. If she is dependent on each other for a long time, will she oppress him for a lifetime.


    Fu Hesong was cruel and said to Meng Li, "look for the cat carefully, but don''t make a big noise."


    "Pay more attention, don''t give up, let people not be lazy."


    He nodded his head


    Fu Hesong hasn''t said to go out to look for it in person, nor that he thought of other ways to look for it. He is really cruel. He also wants to press Jin Yiyi on the other hand.


    After looking for the cat for three days, no one could find it. Fu and Liu found Meng Li and said, "sister-in-law, I''m also curious. I didn''t find her after looking for several days."


    Meng Li sighed: "liu''er, you make me feel guilty. It always seems that I don''t do my best."


    "It doesn''t matter if my sister-in-law doesn''t do her best. That''s what I say. Don''t take it to heart." Fu and Liu do not know whether they should expect to find Jin Yiyi.


    There''s always a strange feeling when you can''t find it, but it''s annoying to see Jin Yiyi.


    "I don''t know what happened to Huakui. Anyway, it''s just like evaporation in the world." Fu and Liu mentioned the man again.


    I haven''t found it for such a long time. According to my brother''s ability, I shouldn''t.


    Meng Li smiles, which naturally has her contribution, although did not appear in front of Huakui, but secretly helped her escape.


    Just don''t want Fu Hesong to find the bead. If he finds the bead, Jin Yiyi won''t be so angry. There will be a lot of contradictions between them, and they won''t get the effect they want.


    Jinyiyi has been worried about that bead, and she can''t get rid of it. After all, it''s a treasure to her.In her opinion, the last time she left, the other party could invite elite soldiers to find her, but she didn''t use elite soldiers to find Huakui. Obviously, she didn''t really want to help her find the beads.


    He didn''t really think about himself. He knew it was important to him.


    But what''s the use of holding on to this all the time? He didn''t want to help himself find out what he could do, but it was really hard for him.


    So this period of time has been venting anger, although Meng Li catalysed her mood, but the source of her inner anger has not disappeared.


    "What are you busy doing these days? Really sick? " Fu and Liu did not believe that Fu eulogized his illness and knew that he was pretending to be ill.


    "I don''t know." Meng Li didn''t say anything.


    Fu and Liu hummed: "my sister-in-law won''t tell me."


    "Your brother ordered." Meng Li threw the pot directly.


    Fu and Liu sneer. For a cat, his brother even conceals her sister, and turns cold to himself. A few days ago, he went to see his brother, but he didn''t open the door to her.


    He disobeyed his father. He was really possessed.


    Jin Yiyi, who was hiding in the corner, was very scared because she found that not only the people in the general''s house were looking for her, but also the people in the Fu family were looking for him.


    The key is that she doesn''t know all the people in the general''s house. Now she can''t tell who is from the general''s house and who is from the Fu family. If she is taken away by the Fu family and falls into the hands of Fu Hesong''s father, she will die.


    Think of these jinyiyi feel aggrieved, why?


    She paid so much for Fu Hesong, risked so much to love him, but he was not as good as her in the small things in life, even half hearted.


    Jinyiyi hiding in the corner crying, more hate Fu Hesong did not come out to find him, she really want to go back to question him, why not find her?

 Chapter 2487

    Is that all?


    But it''s too humiliating to go back now, and she doesn''t know why she can''t turn into a human now. This is what tortures her day and night. Does she want to be a beast all the time?


    And she obviously felt that her energy absorption speed was much slower than before, and she seemed to gradually lose some ability.


    Naturally, Meng Li''s ability to absorb energy was restrained by her magic.


    Although she was forbidden to become a human, but also to curb the speed of her absorption of energy, in the future she will absorb energy more slowly, or even completely become an ordinary cat.


    The way of heaven wants to clean up this alien. Although Meng Li doesn''t intend to kill her, he doesn''t want her to continue to be an alien. Just be a good cat.


    Otherwise, the more energy is absorbed, even if it can''t become a human, it will have extraordinary power, which is also regarded as an alien.


    Jin Yiyi is scared to death. She can''t accept the result. She doesn''t want to be an ordinary cat all the time.


    She has been wandering outside for several days. She is fed up with the noise of the day or the silence of the night. She is fed up with the days when there is no food to eat. She is also fed up with some strange animals or insects walking in front of her.


    Her hair began to turn yellow and dirty, and she was sick to death. No one helped her clean her hair, which made her uncomfortable.


    She began to yearn for the days in the general''s mansion. She had everything and was spotless. She would have everything she wanted to eat. The days there


    It''s very comfortable.


    Do you really want to go back without backbone?


    But Fu Hesong was really not good enough. He was a dead man.


    No, she can''t go back even if she''s dead. Doesn''t the scum man care about her? Don''t you come out and find her yourself?


    There are so many men and so many excellent young men in the whole capital. Do you want one of them?


    Jin Yiyi in a strong sense of revenge, as well as a kind of mind to attract Fu Hesong''s attention and care, wandered into Cao Gongzi''s house.


    She not only wants to stimulate Fu Hesong, but also Fu and Liu. Don''t Fu and Liu care much about Mr. Cao? If Mr. Cao holds himself in his arms day by day, will Fu and Liu not be angry?


    But she knew that in order to get the beads into Huakui''s hands, Fu Heliu calculated Fu Hesong and himself. It was because of her that he and Fu Hesong had come to this stage.


    Everything is caused by Fu and Liu''s misfortune. These two brothers and sisters are both fickle and righteous. Why are they so uncomfortable? They have high beds, soft pillows and rich clothes.


    But she didn''t realize that her so-called revenge was just incidental. Her real intention was to expose herself automatically. She believed that Fu and Liu had been paying attention to Cao Gongzi, and believed that Fu and Liu would soon find out where they were.


    Then Fu Hesong will know that he will come to pick her up.


    Mr. Cao knew Jin Yiyi, because Fu and Liu held Jin Yiyi and went to see him. At that time, Mr. Cao admired Fu Hesong for having such a smart cat.


    Of course, he didn''t know that jinyiyi could become a human being, but a spiritual cat was very rare. He was surprised to see jinyiyi appear in his room, dirty.


    I saw the cat walking calmly, and then jumped on him. Although he was dirty, his eyes were very pure.


    "Why are you here? General Fu is looking for you everywhere. I''ll take you back? " Mr. Cao didn''t dare to occupy Fu Hesong''s cat, but Jin Yiyi shook his head humanized.


    "Not going back?" Asked Mr. Cao.


    Jin Yiyi nodded again. Cao''s eyes widened. He felt that he had found the treasure. How did he feel


    Does the cat understand people?


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Mr. Cao asked again.


    Jin Yiyi nodded. Cao took a deep breath and was surprised.


    It''s amazing.


    They all say spirituality, but they didn''t expect to be so spiritually. No wonder people like general Fu have done so many extraordinary things for the cat.


    "Wash it for you? How are you doing this now? But general Fu owes you? " Mr. Cao sighed and said, "it should be a small contradiction. When it''s cleared up, you''ll be angry. I''ll send you back."


    Jin Yiyi shook his head hard and didn''t go back.


    What are you doing back there?


    Mr. Cao was very excited, but he didn''t dare. After thinking about it, he had better settle the cat first.


    He called someone to take a bath for Jin Yiyi. After taking a bath, Jin Yiyi was very good-looking. Mr. Cao was still talking about sending her back. Jin Yiyi was very repulsive.


    So spiritually, Mr. Cao really wants to keep him around for a few days. He knows that he will come to him sooner or later. At that time, the cat won''t blame him for having to send him away.


    Mr. Cao didn''t expect that Jin Yiyi just wanted to use him to stimulate Fu Hesong and Fu Heliu. He thought that the cat had been here before, so he came here.


    He didn''t deliberately hide the news that Jin Yiyi was here. The news soon spread to Meng Li. Meng Li went to find Fu Hesong and said:"General, it''s said that there is a white cat in Cao''s house, like the general''s cat."


    "Cao Fu?" Fu Hesong''s face was almost healed, wearing a half mask to cover the scar.


    Meng Li said, "are we going to pick it up now?"


    "You go." Fu Hesong thought it strange to meet Jin Yiyi with a mask.


    In fact, what I think more is that Jin Yiyi''s appearance proves that she wants to come back. Fu Hesong even wants to ask his wife to pick her up, so that she can press her head again. I hope she won''t be so willful in the future.


    "I may not be able to bring her back, but my father and I may go to pick her up." Meng Li opened his mouth to remind him.


    If you don''t take the initiative to go, your father will probably kill the cat.


    After Fu Hesong realized this, he couldn''t worry about anything else. Meng Li informed Fu Hesong and Liu before he came to Fu Hesong. Although Fu Hesong doesn''t pay much attention to her now, she also lives here these days.


    So when Fu Hesong was ready to pick up Jin Yiyi to his home, Fu and Liu pestered him and insisted on following him.


    "You''re not allowed to go. What are you going to do?" Fu Hesong didn''t want to take Fu and Liu with him. He was still angry about that earlier incident.


    "I''ll go naturally. Don''t you know what Yiyi is like? Now she is alone with Mr. Cao. Is she trying to rob Mr. Cao with me Fu and Liu said very dissatisfied.


    Fu Hesong: "who you are when you are young master Cao, everyone can look up to you."


    "Then she doesn''t go anywhere. Why did she go to Mr. Cao? What''s Ann''s heart Fu and Liu asked angrily.


    Before I saw Jin Yiyi didn''t come back, I was worried that she would have an accident outside for a moment. Now it seems that she should expect her to die outside even if she provoked Cao Gongzi. It''s really a monster, shameless!

 Chapter 2488

    Fu Hesong is so tired after thinking so much.


    He doesn''t want to think about why Jin Yiyi does it. He thinks that his thoughts are really different from Jin Yiyi''s, and her behavior can''t be understood.


    Now the sparks from the collision of the two thoughts burned his heart and made him at a loss.


    "Whatever you want." He''s too lazy to stop his sister. He''s always ahead of his father.


    Brother and sister rushed to Cao Gongzi''s house in a fierce manner, which made Cao Gongzi stunned for a while. How fast did they come?


    It''s a little too fast.


    He reluctantly looked at the cat in his arms. The cat insisted that he hold her, so he followed Fu Hesong''s example and held her.


    The two sides exchanged greetings politely. Fu and Liu stared at Jin Yiyi and didn''t speak. Cao was here, so he couldn''t make a noise like a shrew.


    Jin Yiyi just hid in Cao''s arms, glanced at Fu Hesong and refused to see more, then took a provocative look at Fu Hesong.


    As if to say: how? Are you angry?


    Fu and Liu twisted their handkerchiefs and bit their lips. They were so angry that they wanted to hit people. Seeing that Cao looked at her, she had to force out a smile.


    "Darling, we''ve come to pick you up. Let''s go back together." Fu and Liu bear the gas, said to Jin Yiyi.


    Fu Hesong also reaches out his hand and tries to take Jin Yiyi from Cao Gongzi''s arms, and Cao Gongzi cooperatively hands Jin Yiyi to Fu Hesong. Unfortunately, Jin Yiyi is not willing to forgive Fu Hesong so simply and struggles to death.


    Isn''t it too shameful for others to return it?


    "Not willing to go back?" Seeing this, Fu Hesong took back his hand, and his mind came up with the picture of Jin Yiyi scratching him last time.


    He is afraid, dare not enrage Jin Yiyi, if in front of so many people launched crazy, face no light.


    At that time, Fu Hesong felt the mask unconsciously, and the wound under the mask was not good.


    The scar, it seems, can''t fall off, will always be on the face?


    Fu Hesong has a few scars on his face, which are a little deeper. Meng Li''s visual inspection shows that they still exist on his face, which will fade with time, but he can see the traces from a closer look. If she makes the ointment, it will definitely remove the scars completely, but Meng Li is not willing to lend a helping hand.


    It will hurt Fu Hesong''s good looks to stay in his face, but it is also a lesson to stay in his face.


    Jin Yiyi saw that Fu Hesong didn''t insist on holding her. Instead, he calmly asked her. He was even more angry. He was close to Mr. Cao and looked very intimate.


    Fu and Liu were suffocated for a moment when they saw this scene, but she knew what Jin Yiyi was. She pasted it in front of Mr. Cao like this, just like a woman pasted it on him.


    This man is still Jin Yiyi, this is my brother''s woman, this


    Fu and Liu had a moment of confusion.


    "What are you doing, brother?" Fu and Liu said to Fu Hesong in a hurry.


    Fu and Liu watched Jin nestle in the arms of other men. Although it''s a cat now, but


    She was still very upset and confused.


    "Come back with me." Fu Hesong reaches out his hand again and tries to take Jin Yiyi away from Cao Gongzi. Jin Yiyi gets angry when he looks at Fu Hesong.


    Is this the attitude of asking her to go back? Calmly stretched out his hand, calmly said two words, with the same order, she jinyiyi is so cheap?


    It can be seen that this young master Cao likes himself very much and will treat himself well. So it''s OK to stay here for a few days. He needs Fu Hesong to change his personality.


    In Jin Yiyi''s heart, Fu Hesong should ignore his face and beg here to be worthy of her grievances these days. If he is not as important as his face, it is meaningless to go back.


    It''s quite a show.


    However, Fu Hesong really couldn''t do it.


    "Come back with me. I won''t make you angry any more. I''ll treat you well." Fu Hesong said patiently.


    But Jin Yiyi was not moved. He felt that Fu Hesong''s words sounded too weak to move her.


    "Go." Fu Hesong saw that Jin Yiyi had no response and said again.


    Jin Yiyi buried his head in Cao''s arms and hurt Fu Hesong.


    "Let''s go back. My brother will treat you well." Fu and Liu forced out a fake smile. He didn''t want Jin Yiyi to stay with Cao.


    She knows that Jin Yiyi is much more dangerous than those outside. For example, Jin Yiyi can fascinate his brother, regardless of everything, not to mention young master Cao.


    What''s more, Jin Yiyi has no room for other people. She is the only one who asks for a man, and she doesn''t want to serve her husband together. Besides, why should Jin Yiyi succeed? Isn''t she here for the sake of serving herself?


    Fu and Liu looked at Fu Hesong sympathetically. Fu Hesong didn''t open his eyes, and then said to Mr. Cao:


    "then you should treat it well and never give it to my father.""I''ll pick her up later."


    Jin Yiyi stares at Fu Hesong in amazement. What''s wrong?


    Scum man!


    Can you really leave her with other men? Can you say it''s love?


    Jin Yiyi''s heart is full of rage. He wants to scratch Fu Hesong to death. It''s too irritating!


    Forget it, don''t be angry. Since Fu Hesong doesn''t want her, she doesn''t stick it.


    If it''s a big deal, break up. Jinyiyi wants to play in the world.


    Fu Hesong turned to look at Fu and Liu and cried, "let''s go."


    Fu and Liu opened their mouths to say something, which was stopped by Fu Hesong''s warning eyes.


    She could only follow Fu Hesong bitterly. Cao Gongzi and Jin Yiyi just stare at the back of their brother and sister. Jin Yiyi is very angry, and Cao Gongzi sighs: "general Fu''s back looks very sad."


    He took a look at the cat in his arms. It''s rare in the world for him to have a smart cat. Otherwise, general Fu would have to ask for something from him.


    "Brother, why don''t you take Yiyi back and leave like this?" Asked Fu and Liu.


    Brother, this is too easy to give up, just say a few words, and then left.


    Nothing else.


    Fu Hesong looked at Fu Heliu indifferently and said, "then how can I be humble? A man is so strong that he can''t be soft for a woman."


    Do you want to be humble and lose all dignity in front of all the people in Cao''s house?


    He can do many things for Jin Yiyi, and be punished for her demotion, but he can''t abandon himself and lose face. Outsiders don''t know what''s going on. Seeing that he is so humble for a cat, he will be regarded as a joke by the world.


    There are some things that you can do in private, but you can''t let outsiders know.


    Fu Hesong is very tired. He doesn''t realize that he has been tossed. He just feels very weak. He doesn''t have the strength to be jealous even when he sees Jin Yiyi in other people''s arms.

 Chapter 2489

    When he walked out of the gate of Cao''s house, Fu Hesong met his father. He said calmly:


    "father, you are late."


    "You took it?" Asked Fu Fu.


    Fu Hesong shook his head and said, "if you can''t take her away, please don''t do anything to her."


    "Or my son will hate you all his life."


    "It doesn''t matter if you bear a grudge. Don''t ruin your future because of a cat." Fu Fu is not afraid to be hated.


    Fu Hesong said: "I said that if it died, I would accompany it with my life."


    Fu Fu


    It''s unheard of to bury a cat.


    "Well, Dad, let''s go back first. Mr. Cao won''t give it to you. It''s not easy for us to make trouble in front of people''s houses." Fu and Liu had no choice but to speak.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want her father to kill Jin Yiyi. She doesn''t want to worry about Jin Yiyi''s life, but she doesn''t want to see the discord between her brother and her father.


    Fu Fu took a look at the gate of the Cao family and thought that there would be no harvest if he went in now, and his son would not allow it, so he turned and left.


    When he returned to the general''s residence, Meng Li looked around at the door and saw Fu Hesong and Fu Heliu coming back. He asked eagerly:


    "general, have you brought them back?"


    Fu and Liu scrambled to answer, "No."


    "If that cat doesn''t come back with his brother, it will resist."


    Meng Li said with some loss: "well, I think I''ll go to see it tomorrow."


    "What else can we do to break the threshold of the Cao family?" Fu Hesong didn''t speak well. Then he stepped into the mansion and ignored Meng Li and walked straight away.


    Staying at Mengli and Fu and Liu, they looked at each other. Fu and Liu couldn''t help but say, "sister-in-law, do you really want her back?"


    "Your brother likes it. Why do you want your brother to lose what he loves?" Meng Li said mercifully.


    Love what you love, think what you think, hope what you hope, isn''t this the standard wife?


    After all, it''s a cat. It''s nothing else. It''s impossible to be jealous and make people laugh.


    Fu and Liu look at Meng Li with the eyes of a fool. I don''t know if his sister-in-law will think like this after she knows that the cat is a woman.


    It''s irritating to think of these. Jin Yiyi is vicious enough to provoke her son Cao. Fu and Liu are so angry that they can''t think of any way to fight back.


    Will Jin Yiyi turn into a human figure and let Mr. Cao know? Does she dare? Fu and Liu are gambling. They dare not gamble.


    But fan jinyiyi was still thinking about her brother, so he didn''t dare to let Mr. Cao know her situation.


    Fu and Liu feel that they are really in a dilemma. They don''t want Jin Yiyi to stay with Cao Gongzi or make up with his brother.


    "Forget it, sister-in-law. You don''t know anything. I don''t want to talk to you." Fu and Liu sighed.


    Meng Li looked at her silently and did not speak.


    Why Fu Hesong failed to take Jin Yiyi back, it must be the attitude is not in place, Jin Yiyi want touching words, want heartbreaking repentance, want firm commitment.


    But Fu Hesong didn''t give it either. How could this kind of thing without dignity happen in other people''s house.


    "Sister-in-law, the cat is not here, brother is not in a good mood now, your opportunity has come." Fu and Liu thought about it and said.


    Meng Li smiles shyly and doesn''t speak.


    "Forget it, I''ll help you." Fu and Liu thought that he had promised his sister-in-law to help her last time, but he didn''t help her very much. Now, isn''t the chance coming?


    Meng Li: "thank you, sister."


    "It''s OK. I hope my brother has a child soon." Fu and Liu waved their hands.


    No comparison, no harm, before sister-in-law looks really boring, now see jinyiyi is a matter of fine, than sister-in-law is really bad too far.


    I''m so angry that I treat my brother like this. After that, I''ll fight like this. I''m afraid that something will happen sooner or later.


    Fu He Liu went to Fu He Song''s study to see what Fu He Song was drawing with his pen. Fu He Liu didn''t go to see it, but just said:


    "brother, are you sure Jin Yiyi is over there with Mr. Cao?"


    "Aren''t you more worried than I am?" Fu Hesong did not raise his head.


    Fu and Liu snorted: "that''s what happened to Cao Gongzi and her. I can accept it, and I don''t dislike it. But you, brother, can you bear the infidelity?"


    Fu Hesong stopped writing and his eyes were gloomy.


    "What will Jin Yiyi do besides challenge his brother''s bottom line?" Fu and Liu hate Jin Yiyi to death and want to say bad things about her.


    Fu Hesong looked up at Fu Heliu: "Liu Er, who is the cause of the matter?"


    "Brother still blames me?" Fu and Liu sneered: "brother, don''t you understand the reason?"


    "To say the least, even if it''s my fault, is Yiyi''s reaction unbearable?""People should have a bottom line. Yiyi has no bottom line. She is still challenging your bottom line. Even if it''s not because of this, she will do the same ugly thing because of other things in the future."


    "Scandal?" Fu Hesong frowned: "liu''er, you have to leave virtue in your mouth."


    "Ridiculous, brother. You are ridiculous." Fu and Liu said: "do you know any woman who quarrels with her lover and gives her arms to other men?"


    "It''s obviously her own problem. She doesn''t love herself and doesn''t follow the women''s way."


    "Enough, liu''er!" Fu Hesong could not hear these words, but they seemed to be true.


    Jin Yiyi''s action is really hard for him to accept. Why should he go to other men?


    "It''s said that the goblin is merciless and doesn''t understand the world. How does the goblin care about her chastity? Doesn''t my brother know her?" Fu and Liu said: "I think my brother is fascinated by goblins now. Goblins do this kind of thing and still need to protect goblins."


    "That goblin is good or bad. She knows that my heart belongs to Mr. Cao, so she stimulates me like this. Has she ever been kind?" Said Liu and Fu in a huff.


    Fu Hesong put down his pen and stared at the painting with deep eyes. Fu and Liu walked over and saw the outline of a cat, then sighed:


    "brother, in the final analysis, we can''t provoke these mountain spirits and wild monsters, so we don''t want to live with her forever. She is not loyal to love. How can brother accompany her?"


    "Moreover, it''s said that mountain spirits and wild monsters are used to sucking people''s Yang. My brother also has to consider his own body. If my brother wants to live forever, he can think of future children. Can people and cat demons combine to give birth to children?"


    "What will a child be like?"


    Fu and Liu asked a series of practical problems Fu and song did not consider, he only knew that love is to keep her around, did not think about these, feel unnecessary.


    She added: "only sister-in-law can accompany her brother until she grows old. Sister-in-law''s temperament is excellent. Brother will be very comfortable to have such a wife, and there will be no worry and pain to accompany her all his life."

 Chapter 2490

    "You see how much trouble and distress Jin Yiyi has brought you in a short period of time. Brother, as a man, we shouldn''t pay attention to the love of children. In the past, didn''t brother disdain the love of children the most?" Fu and Liu talked endlessly.


    Fu Hesong rubbed his eyebrows: "don''t say any more."


    "Why don''t you let me say that my brother is really happy? It''s just a desire for money and novelty. It''s something we haven''t touched before. But can brother really control this novelty? " Fu and Liu said: "she can only create new troubles, and nothing else can bring her brother."


    "That''s enough. I''ll tell you to stop talking and get out of here." Fu Hesong shouts at Fu Hesong impatiently.


    I managed to yell her out.


    In the middle of the night, Fu Hesong couldn''t sleep, his mind was particularly confused, and his sister''s words kept echoing in his mind.


    He got up and went to Meng Li. Meng Li was awakened by the maid and said happily, "madam, the general is here."


    "Here comes the general?" Meng Li opened his eyes and said to the maid, "what can you say to do?"


    "My wife should be happy when the general comes. What else can I do when the general comes so late? Maybe I miss my wife." The maid was more excited than Meng Li.


    Meng Li


    Why, Jin Yiyi is in the arms of others, so fu Hesong also wants to find her?


    Is this operation naive.


    "Let the general wait outside for a moment." Meng Li said.


    At least wash your face and comb your hair.


    Meng Li cleaned up and went out to see that Fu Hesong had set up the chessboard. He said to Meng Li, "I shouldn''t have bothered you in the middle of the night, but I can''t sleep. I''m really restless."


    "I feel very honored to have the general come to seek peace of mind." Meng Li smiles.


    The candle flickers, Meng Li looks very quiet, Fu Hesong sighs slightly, maybe what his sister said is right, such a person is the wife he wants.


    In his own house, Jin Yiyi can make trouble like this. If he goes to war, can Jin Yiyi stop?


    How to fight in front of you?


    Now that Jin Yiyi is not around, he is finally willing to face these practical problems.


    And the reason why he is willing to face, or because not enough love, began to find excuses for themselves, began to persuade themselves to give up jinyiyi.


    "Then come and play chess with me." Fu Hesong has nothing to say. Playing chess can calm his heart. Meng Li has been playing with him for nearly an hour. Before dawn, Fu Hesong finally feels sleepy.


    When he went back to sleep, he could sleep for more than an hour. Meng Li persuaded him to go back to sleep.


    "Why don''t you keep me?" Fu Hesong asked.


    Meng Li said with a smile: "although many things make me confused, I don''t know where the general''s heart is, but I also know that the general''s heart hasn''t come back now. Since I haven''t come back, how can I open my mouth and leave the general to embarrass him?"


    "I''ll stay if you speak tonight." Fu Hesong pondered and said.


    Meng Li


    "The general has been distressed recently, so I can''t do such capricious things."


    "Good." Fu Hesong smiles a little. There is a flash of appreciation in his eyes. He gives her a chance, but she can calm down.


    In fact, it is to test her. If she is eager to stay, she will look down at her.


    Fu Hesong stayed in Mengli for an hour in the middle of the night, which was known by Fu Hesong the next morning.


    He ran over and asked Meng Li, "sister-in-law, did my brother come last night?"


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "yes."


    "Sister in law, do you think I''m powerful? If I hadn''t boasted about you in front of my brother, my brother would not have come." Fu Hesong said with pride.


    Meng Li laughed: "thank you, sister."


    In Fu and Liu''s view, as long as the elder brother goes there, in the middle of the night, there will be a man and a woman, and a couple, naturally something will happen.


    Then she spread the story, mainly to Cao''s house. In Cao''s house, there were Fu and Liu people who used to keep an eye on Cao''s movements earlier, but now they keep an eye on Jin Yiyi.


    Early in the morning, through this person, the news reached Jin Yiyi''s ears. She was shocked. Fu Hesong went so far!


    Unexpectedly carried her to sleep other women, Jin Yiyi felt sick to death.


    It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting. Jin Yiyi doesn''t know what to do. It seems that things can''t end.


    No, there''s nothing that can''t end. Why don''t you just live here?


    Anyway, the treatment here is very good.


    But what Jin Yiyi didn''t expect was that Fu Hesong''s wife came to pick her up in the afternoon.


    She came with several maidservants, and there were no Fu Hesong brothers and sisters. Meng Li also exchanged greetings with Cao Gongzi, and then said that she wanted to take Jin Yiyi.


    "Would you like to go with the general''s wife?" Mr. Cao wants to keep it for two more days, so he deliberately asked.Jin Yiyi shook his head and grasped Cao''s clothes. The meaning was obvious.


    Meng Li said with a smile, "come on, can you go back with me?"


    Her eyes fixed on Jin Yiyi, stretched out her hand to cover Jin Yiyi''s head, and said gently: "the general misses you very much, but you are not here. The general is too boring, so she can only find me to relieve her boredom."


    Meng Li''s words cut Jin Yiyi''s heart like a knife. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to show off to her?


    A sneak in.


    Meng Li''s hand down, pinches the back of Jin Yiyi''s fate, and lifts her from Cao Gongzi''s arms. Jin Yiyi instinctively wants to resist, and wants to bite Meng Li in turn, so she doesn''t want to go back. Fu Hesong is more like this, and she plans not to forgive him all her life.


    But she found her limbs suddenly numb and unable to move.


    In the face of Cao childe''s puzzled eyes, Meng Li said to Cao childe: "don''t laugh, childe. When I was young, I heard that pinching the cat can make it unable to move. Don''t blame me for not respecting the spirit cat. It''s really the general who can''t sleep in the house. I can''t bear to be this evil man."


    Meng Li took Jin Yiyi and handed it to Mr. Cao. He told him to see it, but Mr. Cao didn''t see anything.


    and Kim Yi Yi is crazy in heart, make complaints about her acupuncture point.


    It''s normal for a certain acupoint to cause numbness. Meng Li''s explanation is within their understanding.


    In fact, she did numb Jin Yiyi''s limbs through acupoints.


    "Well, then, the general''s wife will take it. It''s time to return it to its original owner." Mr. Cao bowed his hand to Meng Li with regret.


    They all said that they had no reason to force them to stay. It was impossible to say that the general''s wife was the villain who stood out for the general.


    Meng Li is carrying Jin Yiyi. The handmaid behind him is carrying the cage. She used to cover it with a cloth and didn''t let anyone see it in advance.

 Chapter 2491

    Jin Yiyi nearly vomites blood, how to still specially install her in the whole cage.


    This is treating her as a beast!


    Just Jin Yiyi hasn''t been angry, so he is put in the cage by Meng Li.


    Carrying it, he said goodbye to Cao Fu and got on the sedan chair. Meng Li looked at Jin Yiyi in the cage and said, "look at you, the cage is made of gold."


    "You have rabbit hair under you. It''s very soft. Although you''re locked in it, it doesn''t treat you badly."


    Jin Yiyi thought that if he could open his mouth, he would swear and shut himself up as a beast?


    What''s wrong with that?


    "The general likes you very much, but you always make him tired." Meng Li said to himself.


    "I''ll take you back this time. You should be obedient. Don''t be willful any more, you know?"


    Jin Yiyi


    Don''t know how to say, the other side murmurs these, know oneself to understand?


    It should be. After all, in their hearts, they are the civet of human nature.


    However, she should be obedient and restrain herself. Fu Hesong should accept all her words if he really loves her.


    No, now even if Fu Hesong accepted her everything, she would not accept Fu Hesong, that dirty and disgusting man.


    Jinyiyi is more think more angry, now limbs no longer numb, angry she is scratching the cage, want to produce magic power to break her cage.


    Meng Li looks at Jin Yiyi''s irritable appearance and laughs at the bottom of her heart. It''s a pity that she can''t get rid of the cage, or she can come and grab Hua''s face and go away.


    As soon as Jin Yiyi arrived at the gate of the general''s residence, he ran into Fu Hesong and went out. He saw Meng Lixia. Thinking of the peace of the night last night, his favor rose and he gently said, "where have you been?"


    "I went to get the cat back." Meng Li said: "the general won''t blame me for being the villain. I caught her in the cage and brought her back, but I didn''t hurt her at all."


    Fu Hesong was stunned: "brought it back?"


    What do you say? He has accepted the fact that Jin Yiyi doesn''t come back recently, and he has figured it out before going to bed last night. He feels that the days without Jin Yiyi are peaceful and peaceful. When she is around, she feels suffocated. She has to be careful and pay special attention to everything. She doesn''t know when she will go crazy because of what.


    She''s back? Fu Hesong was not happy for a moment.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing when he saw Fu Hesong.


    She turned her head and brought out Jin Yiyi. Looking at Jin Yiyi in the cage, Fu Hesong felt his voice dry and speechless.


    Jin Yiyi stares at him with hatred, which makes Fu Hesong feel that he doesn''t dare to get close to him or let him out. He''s afraid to let him out to catch him and bite him. He''s too embarrassed.


    "The general should not blame my concubine for being such a villain." Meng Li asked cautiously.


    Fu Hesong''s Adam''s Apple moved and shook his head


    I''m very grateful to my wife for doing something he felt embarrassed about, because I really can''t coax her back, and I can''t catch her back in a cage like my wife.


    What a good wife, Fu Hesong said.


    But it almost made Jin Yiyi angry. What kind of man is this? He was caught like a brute, but he didn''t help her out. On the contrary, he said it was not strange.


    When Jin Yiyi came back, Fu Hesong didn''t mean to go out. He took Jin Yiyi back to his room and said in a soft voice:


    "Yiyi, I miss you so much."


    Jinyiyi almost nausea, vomiting out, miss her?


    Match?


    I''ll never forgive you. Thank you.


    She pulls the cage. Fu Hesong hesitates and opens it for Jin Yiyi. As soon as she opens the cage, Jin Yiyi jumps out and beats Fu Hesong.


    This is the only way she can express her anger. She has to punish Fu Hesong in this way.


    Fu Hesong


    Unreasonable beast!


    I don''t know why, a few words suddenly came to mind.


    Even if an animal can become a human, it is an animal at first, and its essence is an animal!


    Fu Hesong is completely angry. He can''t understand the meaning that Jin Yiyi will fight and fight as soon as he comes back. He can''t even listen to him quietly.


    What was his mistake at first? The last time I ran away from home, it was because I played chess with my wife, which was worth fighting like that.


    This time, I still didn''t do anything, and I still treated myself so cruelly.


    Fu Hesong really felt that he was fed up with it. Since he still had animal nature, he had to tame her.


    When a man makes up his mind to be cruel, especially a decisive general, the consequences are not affordable for a girl like Jin Yiyi.


    Fu Hesong is not afraid of anything now. His mind is full of taming Jin Yiyi. Only by taming Jin Yiyi can they continue to love each other. If he can''t tame Jin Yiyi, he can''t bear her present nature.This is the ultimate endurance, and then the ultimate outbreak. He pinches Jin Yiyi''s thin neck with his hand, grabs Jin Yiyi''s paws casually, and doesn''t care about the pain.


    "Yiyi, can you keep your head clear?" Fu Hesong asked deeply.


    As he questioned, his hands began to push.


    Jin Yiyi felt dyspnea, eyeball bulge, never thought Fu Hesong even return domestic violence!


    This is what peerless scum man ah, unexpectedly treat her like this, she feels Fu He Song again use some strength to be about to die.


    With hatred in her heart, her limbs became harder. Fu Hesong, seeing that she still refused to stop her limbs, angrily stretched out another hand and gathered her limbs tightly in his hand.


    One hand holding the limbs, but also very hard to let Jin Yiyi not free, Jin Yiyi naturally feel pain, now very helpless, unable to move.


    "Yiyi, I''ve always been reluctant to do this to you. You forced me. I hope you will calm down and don''t scratch and scratch me." Fu Hesong said in a deep voice.


    Jin Yiyi wanted to scold him, but he couldn''t. Fu Hesong said, "even if you become a man and talk to me, you won''t do it."


    Jin Yiyi


    Did I refuse? I can''t.


    If you can be human, the first thing is to stab you with a knife.


    If Jin Yiyi could become a human being, he would beat Fu Hesong. Fu Hesong should not be so angry, but he was bullied by an unreasonable animal image.


    Double trampled on Fu Hesong''s dignity.


    "Do you want to talk to me that you have no energy in your body? Do you want to face me with this image all your life? " Fu Hesong asked painfully.


    Jin Yiyi


    She wanted to write to Fu Hesong, saying that she couldn''t become a human being, but Fu didn''t know her words at all, and Fu didn''t know the words he used.


    The only way to communicate was gone, but in the final analysis, Fu Hesong didn''t know her.

 Chapter 2492

    If you know her, you should know that she should be unable to transform for some reason, rather than unwilling to transform.


    Fu Hesong tries to let go of Jin Yiyi, hoping that Jin Yiyi can calm down and talk to him, but as soon as he lets go of Jin Yiyi, Jin Yiyi can rush on him.


    Then Fu Hesong subdued her again. After a while, he let go and had a try. But Jin Yiyi was so stubborn that he wanted to fight Fu Hesong. It seemed that he had to lose both sides.


    They just went back and forth several times.


    Fu Hesong


    It''s really wild.


    He can''t stand it at last. For a moment, he doesn''t expect jinyiyi any more. In anger, he puts her in the cage directly.


    Jin Yiyi looks at Fu Hesong with endless hatred. After today''s event, she has a thorough understanding of the slag man. She feels that after such a fight, her bones will be crushed by the slag man.


    Slag man can really do it. He dares to fight back even if he makes a mistake and doesn''t accept the punishment silently. Jin Yiyi takes a deep breath and will never forgive him again in his life.


    She is a woman with backbone, who has been made by men like this and followed him.


    After counting Fu Hesong''s sins, he first cheated and lost her pearl, then he didn''t take good care of her, and he didn''t try his best to find the Pearl. He also confessed his mistake with his wife. He didn''t have a positive attitude. The most hateful thing is that he slept with his wife again, and he raped himself after he came back. None of these crimes deserves to be forgiven.


    Fu Hesong just looked at Jin Yiyi through the cage. They looked at each other for a long time. The hatred in Jin Yiyi''s eyes never went down.


    "Do you still love me?" Fu Hesong asked through the cage.


    If you don''t love, even if you tame it, it doesn''t mean much. People pay attention to love each other.


    Jin Yiyi absolutely shook his head and didn''t love the man who locked himself up like a beast. Does she dare to love him?


    "Come on, you''re angry now. I''ll ask you another day." Fu Hesong still has no courage to break with Jin Yiyi.


    Fu Hesong did not dare to release Jin Yiyi after thinking about it. Will she leave after releasing Jin Yiyi?


    Fu Hesong locked Jin Yiyi in a cage, but it didn''t seem to be a long-term solution. After all, Jin Yiyi still had to eat, and even had to do the reincarnation of five grains.


    In the evening, he was released, but Jin Yiyi didn''t eat, so he was about to leave. Unfortunately, Fu Hesong had been on guard and closed the doors and windows.


    Jin Yiyi stares at Fu Hesong angrily and starts to destroy like crazy.


    Isn''t she going to be imprisoned? But doesn''t it really cost to imprison her?


    Fu Hesong calmly watched Jin Yiyi jump up and down at the beginning, and his heart was numb. Is this the person he loves? Is it so hard to be wild?


    But there is still something wrong with sending cash to Yiyi. Fu Hesong can''t stand the ping pong sound in the room.


    All the way, Jin Yiyi has damaged many of his good things, which he never cares about, but is this the reason why Jin Yiyi is so reckless?


    Why was he so embarrassed by a woman that he could tame any wild horse? And the cat?


    Fu Hesong wants to catch Jin Yiyi and put her in the cage, but Jin Yiyi has been on guard for a long time, but because it''s a cat, she is extremely agile.


    Meng Li sees Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi jumping up and down with his mental strength. Jin Yiyi seems to be playing Fu Hesong like a monkey.


    Meng Li hooks the corner of her lips, which is why she specially takes Jin Yiyi back.


    It took Fu Hesong a long time to catch Jin Yiyi, but he almost fell down. Holding Jin Yiyi in his hand, he had the impulse to squeeze it down. After he put it into the cage, he looked at Jin Yiyi silently.


    Now it''s not about love or not, it''s about taming the wild cat.


    Just now, Jin Yiyi''s teasing aroused Fu Hesong''s deeper anger and strengthened Fu Hesong''s heart to tame the wild cat.


    It''s useless not to tame the rest. No matter how nice or respectful she is, it won''t help.


    Fu Hesong opened the tame mode, Jin Yiyi opened the resistance and hatred mode.


    A heart just want to let jinyiyi no longer crazy, become docile, hope jinyiyi can control her mood, get along well.


    A man who only wants to kill the dog in front of her is a man who has failed her to the extreme. From Jin Yiyi''s point of view, Fu Hesong is now domestic violence and abuse.


    She''s been locked up, but she''s a person. It''s humiliating.


    Fu Hesong''s body is always injured, and Jin Yiyi can''t get any better, because Fu Hesong used more strength to grasp him, and his body is very painful.


    Meng Li also thinks that Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi have entered the sadistic mode of love and killing each other, but they are not very similar.


    Because Fu Hesong is always unwilling to give up Jin Yiyi, he hopes that Jin Yiyi will become what he wants, or find the place to some extent. Because he was humiliated by Jin Yiyi, he hopes to recover his lost dignity by taming her.And Jin Yiyi doesn''t have to stay here. He obviously wants to stay.


    There is no love for Fu Hesong, only hatred.


    Jin Yiyi is the soul of a person in the end. In the face of this dilemma, she finally learned to think of a way. She pretended to yield and no longer scratched Fu Hesong fiercely.


    This made Fu Hesong very happy and full of a sense of achievement. Jin Yiyi endured for a few days, but Fu Hesong was still not at ease. He took Jin Yiyi with him wherever he went and locked him up in the early Dynasty.


    This operation makes Jin Yiyi feel humiliated, even if he pretends to obey, he can''t get Fu Hesong''s trust.


    In a trip with Fu Hesong, while he did not grasp himself, he jumped down and ran away.


    Run like this?


    Fu Hesong is angry and sad, and finally understands Jin Yiyi''s false obedience, so he wants to escape? I really don''t love you anymore.


    "General, the cat''s gone. Don''t you look for it?" Meng Li asked.


    On the third day of Jin Yiyi''s escape, Meng Li asked Fu he.


    Fu Hesong said: "if you want to escape, it doesn''t mean much to stay by force."


    In fact, he is also tired, this period of time was worn very tired, it is clear that the deep love, but it has become a contest between the two people.


    He can see that Jin Yiyi doesn''t have any love for him, otherwise he won''t go so determined and decisive. He doesn''t turn his head back. He can''t wait to run away and break his heart.


    But in the heart is still very uncomfortable, very miss her, Fu Hesong said to Meng Li: "if you can find and that cat almost, bring back to keep."


    Meng Li: "is that so?"


    Since we have to find a substitute, it proves that Fu Hesong still can''t let Jin Yiyi go.

 Chapter 2493

    Then Jin Yiyi still wants to come back, and Fu Hesong should be completely desperate for the cat. He should never find any substitutes and stop being a client.


    Fu Hesong nodded, and told Meng Li: "find a gentle one."


    "Meek? General, I''ll find that cat for you. There''s no more intelligent cat than that one. The rest of the cats should not enter the general''s eyes. " Meng Li smiles.


    Fu Hesong pondered: "still need to find it back?"


    Meng Li nodded: "since the general is concerned about it, it''s natural to find it back."


    "Then try it." Fu Hesong was moved.


    He doesn''t want to put down his face to find Jin Yiyi, but if his wife is willing to come forward, it''s OK.


    Jin Yiyi hid in a corner and sincerely prayed that Fu Hesong would not send someone to look for him. These days, he was tortured by Fu Hesong all kinds of torments, and he had already exhausted his original friendship.


    In a short period of time, the mood has changed greatly, from greedy for the rich clothes and good food and good treatment of the general''s house to deep fear of the general''s house.


    She''s human. She''s caged and abused every day.


    Once upon a time, there were all kinds of expectations. Fu Hesong sent people to look for him. Now he kept praying not to come. Jin Yiyi spent three days peacefully. On the fourth day, he was sleepy and fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she found that she had been lying in a cage. She was terrified. How did she get caught?


    She doesn''t know that she has Meng Li''s mental imprint on her body. Meng Li can find her trace at once, and then use her mental force to make Jin Yiyi unconscious, and then send someone to catch it back.


    "Kitten, how did you run away?" Meng Li puts Jin Yiyi on the table and stares at her.


    Jin Yiyi is dirty and thin. He looks sad.


    "Wuwu ~ ~" Jin Yiyi instinctively issued a low voice, still want to hold up a momentum.


    Meng Li sighs. If she is right, Jin Yiyi is no different from an ordinary cat now. She should not have the ability to absorb energy automatically.


    It looks a lot darker.


    Almost, depriving Jin Yiyi of this ability is also a kind of revenge, but also let her lose love.


    "General, I miss you very much. Would you stop running? Run again and you''ll be found Meng Li smiles.


    Jin Yiyi is bitter.


    When Fu Hesong saw the dirty jinyiyi being locked in the golden cage, he was very surprised: "so fast?"


    It didn''t take much effort to find it.


    "In fact, I''ve been looking for the general these days. I know the general can''t let go." Meng Li smiles.


    Fu Hesong looked at Jin Yiyi in the cage and nodded: "OK."


    Jin Yiyi''s uneasy eyes hurt his heart. He knows that everything has changed.


    After coming back, Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi started a strange game, one wanted to be tamed, the other didn''t want to be tamed.


    Always in repeatedly hurt each other, a person a cat is often tossed exhausted.


    Then Jin Yiyi starts the old trick again, pretends to obey again, and takes the opportunity to escape from Fu Hesong''s palm.


    In fact, Fu Hesong has seen through Jin Yiyi''s tricks for a long time. He is just tired and has the last fluke in his heart. He wants to see if Jin Yiyi will leave so mercilessly. Jin Yiyi''s decisive departure once again makes Fu Hesong understand that it is impossible between them, but he is still not reconciled. Why can''t Jin Yiyi be less irritable.


    If she really docile down, not to say how docile, at least not to scratch him again, they can go back to the past.


    This time Fu Hesong still didn''t find him, but Meng Li, an enthusiastic citizen, took Jin Yiyi back.


    Fu Hesong


    To tell the truth, he has accepted Jin Yiyi''s leaving. Since it''s hard to be wild, let her be a wild cat.


    As a result, his wife was brought back, and Fu Hesong''s heart gave birth to strange expectations. Maybe he could be saved?


    Jin Yiyi


    Fu Hesong is poisonous.


    She tried her best to escape, but his wife could get her back every time.


    Don''t you have a tracker on your body, and you can''t escape from his wife''s palm when you go anywhere?


    Has been twice, jinyiyi is very distressed, this time back jinyiyi again to find a chance to escape.


    Jinyiyi ran away again.


    Meng Li: "what


    Why can''t Fu Hesong see a cat all the time? Can''t he? Or is it that he doesn''t have so much effort to see it, and he is really tired. Who knows if it is because of Jin Yiyi''s intelligence that he can escape or Fu Hesong''s intention?


    It''s hard to say.


    Meng Li, a warm-hearted citizen, looks at Fu Hesong''s loss and chooses to arrest Jin Yiyi again.


    I saw Jin Yiyi who was arrested for the third time.Fu Hesong


    My lady is so warm-hearted.


    Jin Yiyi


    Yes, Fu Hesong''s wife is poisonous.


    After Jin Yiyi came back this time, she was disheartened. She didn''t want to run away any more. After all, she could be caught even if she tried her best to run away, just like being a ghost.


    This short time busy and Fu Hesong fight wisdom and courage, have no time to grieve about their own body.


    Jinyiyi is very sad, because she finally realizes that she has become an ordinary cat, unable to absorb energy, let alone become a human being.


    A cat''s life span is so short, a cat is so humble


    Maybe we shouldn''t have any more entanglements with Fu Hesong. She''s a cat. Is she worthy?


    Hate also hate, there is no way to revenge Fu Hesong, in fact, his weak enough to Fu Hesong a hand can be crushed to death.


    I''m really tired. This time, Jin Yiyi is very honest after she comes back. She doesn''t toss or make any noise, so she stays in the cage quietly and gives her something to eat.


    What''s the point of quarreling with Fu Hesong? Now she doesn''t expect Fu Hesong to do anything but leave hatred behind.


    What good face can you have in the face of your enemies? Jin Yiyi is indifferent to Fu Hesong.


    But Fu Hesong wanted a lively and pleasant Jin Yiyi, instead of staying in the cage and never looking him in the eye.


    When Jin Yiyi found that he no longer crazily scratched Fu Hesong, but treated him so indifferently, he seemed to be more difficult to accept and more painful.


    When he found a way to make fu Hesong miserable, Jin Yiyi began to make fu Hesong miserable continuously.


    If you hate my indifference to you, I will be even more indifferent. I don''t look at you directly and make no sound. Jin Yiyi keeps dead every day, tormenting Fu Hesong.


    Jinyiyi seems to be a real cat. She sleeps a lot every day, but she has no spirit. When she''s free, she lies there silent.


    At first, Fu Hesong could not accept Jin Yiyi, but after a long time, he was numb.

 Chapter 2494

    He didn''t feel sad, he didn''t feel pain, he just felt numb and dull.


    He doesn''t want a cat like this. It''s more common than an ordinary cat. She''s upset when she looks at it. She doesn''t want to turn into a human. She''s right in front of you, reminding you of the past all the time. It burns people''s hearts.


    Since Jin Yiyi wants to treat him like this, he has no feelings for him any more, he has tried hard and forced, and still can''t make her change her mind, so let her go.


    Here she is just a dead cat, no matter what, she can''t get happy, so another place she will be full of vitality.


    Fu Hesong thinks that this is his last kindness, and he doesn''t want to ask for it again.


    Fu Hesong said to Jin Yiyi, "I''ll let you go?"


    "I''ll never get you back."


    Jin Yiyi''s dim eyes lit up, Fu Hesong saw this bitter smile: "you look forward to it, then you go."


    He opened the cage, Jin Yiyi came out from inside, looked at Fu Hesong, and felt that Fu Hesong was really hypocritical.


    Torture her enough, feel boring, will abandon her.


    But what does it matter? It''s better to escape from Fu Hesong''s clutches. Although the treatment here is good, she is an individual and needs to enrich her self world with emotion. She can''t go back to the past with Fu Hesong and have no way to interact and have feelings. She needs to find someone to rely on and treat her sincerely, and treat her as a partner rather than a pet.


    She is looking forward to someone like Fu Hesong who told her the truth and established deep feelings with her. She believes that she will find such a person when she goes out.


    And if she wants to change the status quo, does Jin Yiyi just accept her fate?


    Are you going to be a cat forever?


    Jin Yiyi hopes that she can get the bead again, or a more powerful baby than the bead to help her turn into a human, but these all need help. Does she have to rely on Fu Hesong, her enemy?


    Getting out of here is business.


    Jin Yiyi didn''t look back, had no nostalgia at all, and even quickened his pace. He was afraid that Fu Hesong would repent and disappeared into Fu Hesong''s field of vision in a few seconds.


    Fu Hesong


    All of a sudden, I feel sick, this heartless beast.


    This time, she let her go on her own initiative, which is equivalent to no possibility after a complete break. I think she has a little feeling in the past, even if I look back when I leave? Can prove that she had a heart.


    But she didn''t.


    Shouldn''t you be grateful for your kindness? Shouldn''t you thank yourself for letting go and accomplishing?


    Until now, Fu Hesong didn''t quite understand how it happened. At first, what unforgivable mistake did he make that made Jin Yiyi angry and never need to see him again?


    I don''t know which way jinyiyi went. Fu Hesong touched the golden cage where she stayed and sighed.


    Carrying the golden cage to Meng Li, Meng Li looks at the empty cage and looks at Fu Hesong with doubts.


    She knew that Jin Yiyi had been let go by Fu Hesong. She had been observing with her mental strength. At that time, she thought that there was at least a farewell ceremony between them, and they had to chat for a while. Who knew that as soon as the cage was opened, Jin Yiyi could not wait to leave without looking back.


    Looking at Fu Hesong''s posture, I wanted to be sad. Who knows, she didn''t give Fu Hesong this opportunity. Later, Fu Hesong became angry.


    But now I have to pretend I don''t know.


    "The cat''s gone. Here''s the golden cage. Do something else." Fu Hesong''s voice was weak.


    Meng Li was surprised. He took the cage from Fu Hesong and put it on the table. Then he said to Fu Hesong, "I can help the general find her."


    "No more." Fu Hesong shook his head: "you don''t want to look for her any more, don''t disturb her any more."


    "Life and death have nothing to do with me in the future."


    Go so determined, so merciless, wipe the last friendship, if you remember her safety is cheap.


    Meng Li asked cautiously, "general, do you want to understand?"


    "Naturally I understand." Fu Hesong said: "no more cats in the house."


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he was. Cats are naturally merciless.


    Never remember good things.


    "That''s fine." Meng Li sighed: "the general also tried his best to be nice to the cat, but the cat didn''t know why, so he didn''t want to stay with the general."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fu Hesong said, "I have something else to do."


    "Slow down, general." Meng Li smiles gently, which makes Fu Hesong pause and say: "if you are free in the evening, I''ll come to your side to accompany you for dinner."


    Meng Li smiles shyly and doesn''t answer, which makes Fu Hesong feel better. Now looking back, his wife doesn''t know how many times better than the heartless beast.


    She always pays close attention to herself and pays attention to herself.Especially when she came back from looking for Jin Yiyi these times, she was willing to come forward to look for her. She did something she felt embarrassed about and helped herself out of trouble, which was very kind.


    She always understood herself, never fought or robbed, and did everything just right.


    It''s time to have a good life with my wife. When I''m still in Beijing, if I can have a son and a half with my wife, I''ll be dead in battle.


    When he left, Meng Li stared at Fu Hesong''s back and sighed helplessly at the bottom of his heart.


    Men in this era have natural privileges. They can''t seem to be blamed for doing ridiculous things. They are constantly forgiven. As long as they want, there are still people who love him.


    For example, the client, who has devoted her soul to Fu Hesong''s marriage, is not only unwilling to be taken away by Jin Yiyi, but also unable to face the life after her retirement. She seems to be in a weak position. She doesn''t even think about how to be strong. She just wants to return everything that should belong to her without additional requirements.


    Fu Hesong didn''t come to dinner in the evening because he was too busy to go home. Now that Jin Yiyi is gone, Fu Hesong is so busy that he doesn''t have to think about Jin Yiyi any more.


    When Fu Hesong was busy lying down in the middle of the night, he had an unprecedented sense of relief. He felt it was good to return to his former state. His time and mood were no longer wasted.


    Take Jin Yiyi as a dream. At the beginning of the dream, he was astonished. At the end of the dream, he was haunted by pain and suffering. At the end of the dream, he was numb and unable to hold it.


    Fu Hesong thought that he would never see Jin Yiyi again. Who knows, when he saw Jin Yiyi again, Jin Yiyi appeared beside the emperor.


    Fu Hesong


    How do you say that? It''s like my concubine became the emperor''s concubine.


    The Emperor


    As long as I''m not embarrassed, it''s you.

 Chapter 2495

    The emperor was also curious about the cat. He was curious about what kind of cat Fu Hesong was fascinated by.


    I can''t resist it. I feel that this cat is really spiritual and interesting when I touch it. I wish I could hold it in my arms all the time.


    Fu Hesong''s inner taste is almost indescribable. Who could have thought that Jin Yiyi turned his head to throw himself in the arms of the emperor?


    Disgusting.


    Fu Hesong''s stomach was tumbling and he wanted to vomit.


    Now that the friendship is gone, it will destroy the last image. Jin Yiyi''s image in Fu Hesong''s heart falls off the cliff


    Jin Yiyi hides in the emperor''s arms and stares at him with almost contemptuous eyes, which makes Fu Hesong more uncomfortable.


    What are you proud of?


    Show off what?


    Is it something to be proud of to serve people with color?


    Fu Hesong heart silently scolded a whore, too can''t accept Jin Yiyi to the emperor''s side.


    This is a person of higher status than him. He is jealous. He also remembers his love and hatred with Jin Yiyi. According to Jin Yiyi''s temperament, he says he can''t get back at him.


    He realized that jinyiyi was a disaster.


    Jin Yiyi''s real intention to the emperor''s side is not to revenge Fu Hesong, but for her own sake.


    If Fu Hesong is the second richest man in the world, then the emperor is the first richest man in the world. There are countless treasures in his Treasury. As long as he is loved by the emperor, is it difficult to get what he wants?


    It can''t be said that the emperor will have a second bead here, or something similar. She tries her best to plan for herself. Otherwise, how can she be willing to accompany the emperor? In Jin Yiyi''s eyes, the emperor is a greasy middle-aged man.


    Even if it is to do other people''s pets also want to have a plan, Jin Yiyi every day try to please the emperor, in order to be able to get the treasures, get once again illusory human form.


    If there are conditions, we will take revenge on Fu Hesong, the heartless man, the scum man, the dog man.


    Jin Yiyi has no priority to retaliate against him, but Fu Hesong is aware of the crisis when he sees Jin Yiyi''s situation.


    Fu and Liu, in particular, were worried about the impact of Jin Yiyi''s presence on the Fu family.


    Later, she knew something about the relationship between her brother and Jin Yiyi.


    "Brother, you have to do something." Fu and Liu said eagerly to Fu Hesong.


    Fu Hesong''s face was cold: "what can I do?"


    "Jin Yiyi will be favored by the emperor. When the emperor thinks about the past of you and Jin Yiyi, he will not like you."


    "What''s more, you are an unbearable past for Jin Yiyi. She will definitely try to erase it."


    "Don''t you believe she can be so heartless?" Fu and Liu saw that Fu and song did not speak and said.


    Fu Hesong was silent for a few seconds: "you don''t have to worry about these things."


    "Then I have a festival with Jin Yiyi. If she asks the emperor to marry Mr. Cao another day, is there still my play?" Fu and Liu frowned, feeling that they needed to worry about too many things.


    Fu Hesong looked at Fu Heliu angrily: "you know you miss Mr. Cao."


    "Brother, you can do it yourself. If you are ruined by a goblin, it will make people laugh." Fu and Liu said: "anyway, you have no feelings, there is no need to show mercy on some things."


    "No more." Fu Hesong has many worries in his heart, but he hasn''t made up his mind to solve Jin Yiyi.


    However, in the deep palace, someone was more decisive than Fu Hesong.


    Who in the palace doesn''t know that this cat used to make the general lose his mind and make the couple feel weak. It''s a disaster. Now when they come to the emperor''s side, how can they not worry about the emperor''s influence.


    But in fact, the emperor was affected.


    He loved Jin Yiyi so much that he always felt that Jin Yiyi was not a common thing. Besides the body of a cat, she seemed to have the wisdom of someone who could shake her head and nod her head. The emperor had a strange expectation of the cat, which attracted all his eyes.


    When the empress went to find the emperor, the emperor only looked at Jin Yiyi, which made the concubines unhappy.


    Jin Yiyi is only immersed in the happiness of being spoiled by the emperor, but he doesn''t know that he has been in trouble.


    It''s just a cat. Just kill it. It''s easier than killing a person. There''s no psychological burden, so the emperor won''t lose his sense like a general for this cat.


    And the emperor really ignored them because of this cat. They didn''t like this cat. It''s just a little beast. There''s nothing they can''t do. When he was in the general''s house before, this cat made a lot of trouble. The general''s house didn''t stop. They didn''t want the back palace to stop.


    The weak and helpless Jin Yiyi died in the back palace. The emperor was angry, but what?


    The cat is still dead.


    Jin Yiyi didn''t expect that the deep palace was so terrible. Those people killed people without blinking an eye.


    It''s actually killing cats without blinking an eye.


    People should always be resolute and know how to prevent future trouble. With this belief, they have to send money to Yiyi.However, Jin Yiyi lost the cat''s body, but his soul could not enter reincarnation.


    She wandered back to the general''s house, and didn''t know what she wanted to come back to see. She also wandered into Meng Li''s room.


    Meng Li sees her soul and says that Jin Yiyi has killed himself.


    What did she think? She even dared to go to the palace. If there were no such deeds in the general''s house, she would not be so dangerous. She tossed about it in the general''s house, and then went to the palace. If she didn''t think about it around the emperor, she would be regarded as a disaster to get rid of.


    Do you think you can do whatever you want with the emperor''s favor?


    Jin Yiyi went to see Fu Hesong just now. Fu Hesong didn''t respond to her death. He even said that he had expected her to die?


    His expression was too calm, too easy.


    It''s extremely unkind. She is not sad to learn that she is dead. As a result, she can''t swallow her breath when she is dead. It doesn''t mean that if she is a ghost, she can harm others. She wants to harm others.


    Meng Li didn''t want to take charge of Jin Yiyi. If she wanted to spend it, she would lose her soul sooner or later. But seeing that Jin Yiyi always tried something with her weak soul, she almost understood that she didn''t have a good heart.


    Trying to hurt people?


    Meng Li stared at her silently.


    Jin Yiyi finally found out that Fu Hesong''s wife seems to be able to see her. She reaches out her hand and shakes in front of Meng Li. Meng Li blinks. Jin Yiyi feels that she can see her.


    "Can you see me?" Jin Yiyi asked.


    Meng Li didn''t answer, so he got up and walked away.


    But Jin Yiyi followed Meng Li and asked, "can you see me?"


    Meng Li doesn''t talk to her, which makes Jin Yiyi a little uncertain. After asking Meng Li several times, Meng Li doesn''t care. Later, he thinks about it. The client is coming back soon. He certainly doesn''t want to do anything. Jin Yiyi is watching.

 Chapter 2496

    Although Jin Yiyi''s soul will dissipate sooner or later, even one day, the client should not want Jin Yiyi to watch her every move.


    It''s uncomfortable to be watched.


    So Meng Li still decided to send Jin Yiyi to reincarnation, there is no need to destroy her soul, after sending reincarnation, it is no longer her.


    This is the end of her legendary life.


    After seeing off Jin Yiyi, Meng Li went back to the system space to check the reward:


    congratulations on the completion of Shao Yiyun''s wish: I want to know if the new lady is the cat. If the new lady is a cat, she should stay with Fu Hesong. She should not be abandoned. She should also find a way to pay the cat instead of staying with Fu Hesong.


    Score 100 points, get 80000 points, boundary power reward: 3000 points, soul power reward: 6 points.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    score: 1.41 million


    Jieli: 1.905 million


    Soul: 6


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional leader


    position: extra profit: 280000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (gift from the world), rosefinch shadow (gift from the client), heart of faith (gift from the client), power control (gift from the world).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The last time we found five nippers, we added 250000. Then we also dealt with two common world problems. In addition to the accumulation of the world, we fed back 30000 world forces. Later, we worked with Zheng Xian to dig Zhijing and got 800000 world forces, a total of more than 1 million world forces.


    I used some integrals before, but now this number is right, and she doesn''t pay so much attention to integrals now. Integrals have no great effect on her.


    Meng Li is thinking about whether to absorb a million talents. This task is like a vacation, and it''s also good luck. When she gets this task in her perplexed stage, she can breathe.


    In this task, she did get a rest, but it didn''t make her change anything.


    Back to the system space, but still can not escape the problems we need to face.


    Meng Li absorbed six points of soul power. Then he thought that he had absorbed one million world power. He had better strengthen his own strength first. Now he can have more strength.


    But this time, she didn''t need to absorb the soul crystals alone. She absorbed enough soul crystals when she absorbed the boundary force last time, which made her soul easily bear one million boundary forces this time.


    The strength of the soul increases, and it becomes easier to absorb the boundary force each time.


    After Meng Li absorbed one million Jieli, Xiaoying asked: "boss, do you absorb so much at one time?"


    Meng Li faintly said, "almost."


    Now the absorbing force is almost one million at a time.


    "Big man''s world is amazing." Sakura sighed.


    Meng Li had no spirit and said, "don''t call me big brother any more."


    Sakura: "I''m not sure."


    You can''t call by name.


    "Boss, I''ll tell you that there are a lot of problems in the world outside the territory. I haven''t told you all the time. I''m just afraid that you will be distracted in the task world." Sakura said cautiously.


    It''s incredible to find that the world is so fragile and can go wrong in batches only after we have done the boss''s system.


    Meng Li rubbed his eyebrows: "I know."


    When she was working in the small world, she probably knew that she had to deal with a lot of the world when she came back.


    In fact, it didn''t take long in the small world, just a few months, just a few months, watching Fu Hesong and Jin Yiyi toss and toss, making them emotional.


    The so-called dry sea and rotten stone feelings can also be ground to nothing in just a few months, and even don''t feel regret and heartache after knowing that the other party is dead.


    "After a long time, let me wait for the consignor." It''s no use worrying now.


    And it doesn''t take much time to look at the situation after the client goes back. As long as he doesn''t sleep, he will soon get married.


    "Good." Sakura didn''t say anything.


    After the client went back, he found an opportunity to coax Fu Hesong over for dinner, and then


    Fu Hesong''s state is better, and indeed has not been close to a woman for a long time, a bit of soul eating, the two reached unprecedented intimacy.


    A month later, the client found out that she was pregnant.


    The client''s face was full of happiness, and what satisfied her most was that the cat died.


    He can''t come back any more, and now Fu Hesong is disgusted to see cats, saying that they are all merciless animals and have no human nature at all. If they can understand human nature, they won''t be so merciless.


    All kinds of things satisfy the client. He is satisfied with Fu Hesong''s exclusion and indifference. He will no longer have illusions about those things.When the client gave birth to the baby, Fu Hesong went to war outside. He came back to see the inquiry quickly, which made the client very moved. This is what she wanted. She wanted a quiet life and experienced a woman''s life.


    Be a complete woman.


    Meng Li didn''t see it again and didn''t sleep. She had enough sleep in the small world.


    Then he went outside the region, went to the small Southern District, and began to solve world problems. The situation in the small world is not optimistic. Meng Li found seven phages out this time. All the problems in the world are caused by phages out, and none of them are ordinary world problems.


    Seven


    Meng Li couldn''t say anything in her heart. She just went to do a short task, and there were so many. She looked around at Xiaonan District. Now the dense small world is floating, and she didn''t dare to think that it would become sporadic one day.


    She took these seven and handed them in.


    I didn''t see Wen Zhi. I didn''t even see you Yun for the first time. Instead, I waited outside for a long time before I could get in. You Yun saw her and explained, "someone else was there just now."


    "It''s OK. I guess you''re busy." Meng Li gave a bitter smile.


    "What? You''re in a bad mood? Still affected by that? " You Yun''s brow tip is picked.


    Meng Li shakes his head and gives you the seven worlds that have become the hosts of killing. He says, "as soon as I came back, I found seven."


    "Oh." You Yun seems to be used to it. He is numb. He just sighs.


    "There are still many creatures in these worlds. How will the organization arrange them?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun said: "at present, the organization can be arranged, because there are not many creatures in the world. They can go there to develop and reproduce."


    "But when all these worlds are used up and can''t hold any more, some creatures have to follow the original world to destroy." You Yun said with a bitter smile:


    "Meng Li, where can we manage these small world creatures? I''m afraid we can''t protect ourselves."


    "The number of people who become the host of phagocytosis has doubled among the task force." You Yun''s words surprised Meng centrifugal.

 Chapter 2497

    Apart from sighing, Meng Li didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s more, smart girl asked you to come back and look for her." You Yun pondered and told her.


    Meng Li pursed his mouth: "I know."


    "Let you contact her." You Yun added.


    Meng Li said.


    But to be honest, what she finds most difficult to face is smart girl, because smart girl helps her more than Wen Zhi.


    At that time, smart girl did not forget her generosity and support.


    But how should she respond when she is treated like Wen Zhi and Zhen Huang?


    eventually she contacted the girl, and the girl gave a location. Meng went to the location and saw that she was under a Wutong tree.


    She looked up, and the magnificent bird looked down at her from the tree.


    This is the territory of wisdom bird. Last time Meng Li came here, he asked about beads, but he didn''t ask anything at that time. He spent so many points to get an ambiguous answer.


    The wise bird said, "Meng Li."


    She turned out to be a smart girl''s voice. Meng Li finally understood that the smart bird is a smart girl.


    "Smart girl," she said in a somewhat intrusive voice


    "Well." The wise girl answered.


    Meng Li hesitated and asked, "why did smart girl use her noumenon to see me. "


    the intelligent girl smiles, but she is helpless. She says," I am a unique race in the whole vast world, and my racial talent is to know many things that ordinary people don''t know. "


    "I know what others know, and I know what others don''t know. When a thing comes to my hand, I will feel it when I look at it carefully."


    Meng Li pondered, and said sincerely, "the smart girl is so powerful. Meng Li is very grateful."


    "Meng Li, you are joking with me." The young girl''s voice said mature words.


    Meng Li is silent.


    "But in the end, it can''t be regarded as the vast will. You and I can''t escape from the arrangement of the vast will, and it''s hard for us to spy on the secret." The wise girl said earnestly.


    Meng Li was silent.


    "How do I treat you?" She asked suddenly.


    This made Meng Li feel guilty. She nodded slightly: "excellent."


    "Can you tell me the truth? We can''t wait any longer outside the territory. The situation is very serious now. Do you know why I use my noumenon to see you? " Said the wise girl.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    The wise girl said with a smile, "I think I should set an example and be honest with you."


    Meng Li doesn''t know what to say.


    "Thank you, smart girl. If I have a chance, I will repay you in other places, but there is nothing I can do now." She said heavily.


    There was nothing she could do to break the moral code.


    "I have the absolute gift to feel you." Smart girl looks at Meng Li. Her narrow eyes create a strong sense of oppression to Meng Li.


    Meng Li murmured, "what do you perceive?"


    Instead of answering Meng Li''s question, she asked, "are you really not willing to tell me?"


    "I don''t know." Meng Li took a deep breath: "I''m really sorry. It should be that I failed your expectations."


    Being constantly under pressure, Meng Li is extremely tired now.


    "Smart girl, you should know better than I do that if someone comes down from the sky to save the vast world, there will be a suitable opportunity to appear instead of being controlled by me." Meng Li said:


    "don''t cling to me."


    "How can we not cling to you? There are lots of problems in the extraterritorial world, and disasters can no longer be contained. You don''t seem to see how serious they are. But now your seemingly peaceful life depends on us. Without us, it would have been a mess. Where would you be?" Smart girl said angrily:


    "you should give something when you are in this organization. Now is the time for you to give, not to escape."


    "If you say that one day earlier, you can reduce a lot of losses. I think you can report that you have seven more worlds in Xiaonan District to become the host of killing. Do you really want to go on like this? Wait for the next one, the seventh, the 70th, the 700th. "


    "No matter how much affection you have with shifanling, now is the time for you to leave everything behind for the sake of righteousness." Smart girl''s tone was more relaxed.


    "If you want to abandon so many worlds and creatures because of your personal friendship, how can you be cruel?"


    Smart girl''s voice questions like raindrops on Meng centrifugal, let Meng from a heart wet, can''t say what feeling.


    Is that right?


    Even if you are a sinner in Brahma and Shizhi, don''t be a sinner in the world?


    Would you rather bear him than the rest of the world?


    How about hiding in the small world for some time? It seems that as long as they don''t talk for a day, they won''t give up."Meng Li, I can use my lifetime reputation to guarantee you that shifanling, or what you have in hand, is inseparable from killing. She must be the key to solving the problem of killing." Wisdom girl extremely firmly told Meng Li.


    Also said: "so you don''t have to take any chances to say that the thing has nothing to do with annihilation."


    Meng Li felt a thump in his heart. The wise girl said so firmly that


    "I used a special method to catch a glimpse of the secret, and I was punished." Smart girl''s voice calmed down. Her voice was so cold that she seemed to narrate something that had nothing to do with her.


    Then she should pay a lot of price to confirm the relationship between time branch and phagocytosis before she saw it.


    "So do you still think that personal friendship matters? Meng Li, if I tell you, if I can solve the problem of phagocytosis and let me die, will you believe me? " Asked the wise girl.


    Meng Li nodded: "I believe it."


    "Because if I can solve the problem of phagocytosis, let me dedicate myself, and I will."


    "Life can be dedicated, what else can not be dedicated." Asked the wise girl.


    Meng Li bitterly said: "because there are many things in life that need to be protected more than life."


    This makes the smart girl angry and annoyed: "you people are dead brain, it doesn''t make sense."


    "The living beings in the vast world never like the human race. The human race is obviously mediocre but self righteous."


    Wisdom girl mouth without shelter to say hurtful words, Meng Li silently listen.


    Smart girl also said: "weak people are actually cruel. If one day they can''t be more cruel, it''s because they can''t achieve their ability."


    "This is also the reason why the Terran has never had a strong talent, because it is not suitable to control so many things, just as you, how to master such important information, you abandon righteousness for a little personal friendship."

 Chapter 2498

    "I thought you were different from other people. I thought you had to be special, but you still can''t tell what''s important." Said the wise girl disappointedly.


    Meng Li was silent, she didn''t want to refute anything, she couldn''t refute anything.


    What''s the use of arguing?


    Everyone''s position is different, and now I am very confused, I really seem to be sorry for the world.


    Have you become a sinner?


    Meng Li closed her eyes. Did she choose to bear the burden of the world instead of him?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Meng Li, in particular, ignored her and did not refute her, which made her feel frustrated and powerless. She said angrily:


    "the Terran is really bad. It''s hard to change. If it''s always so bad, you shouldn''t have any hope for your Terran."


    Meng Li finally spoke. She said seriously, "smart girl, I can''t represent the human race. All my actions can only represent myself, because it''s unnecessary for me to blame the whole human race."


    Smart girl is angry, say some hurtful words, in the past, she is also lazy to care about to hate.


    These words are really hurtful, put her down to the dust, and even the whole human race.


    The past love will be paid back one day, but I don''t want to have more contact with smart girl after that. If smart girl can say these words, she will be disappointed.


    "Do you think it''s ridiculous that you are defending the Terran now?" Smart girl asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li asked indifferently, "what''s ridiculous?"


    "Is it only the creatures of the vast world that are affected? Most of the people in the small world are Terrans. There are so many people who are engaged in tasks. If you really care about them, you won''t let them down. " Smart girl is very aggressive.


    She also said, "if I told all the people in the domain, your choice, what you will face, you should know in your heart."


    "It''s nothing but a thousand fingers." Meng Li responded coldly.


    She was also a little angry and said, "smart girl, if you have to let all the people in the whole field exert pressure on me and let all the people force me, then I''m afraid that my relationship with the organization will be broken."


    What? Because it''s going to be on the forum and criticized and discussed by everyone?


    Even to be misunderstood by your friends.


    How many people will angrily scold her for not understanding the great righteousness? How can she stand after that?


    Even someone familiar with her will come to persuade her?


    If so, what is the significance of continuing to work in the organization? If smart girl does, is this kind of behavior excessive?


    She can''t accept it.


    "I didn''t say I would. I''m not so mean." The wise girl said in a bad voice.


    Meng Li thought about it and said, "if smart girl has nothing else to do, I''ll go back first."


    "What? Say something about you. Are you angry with me Asked the wise girl.


    Meng Li: "No."


    "Yes."


    "No


    "Can you think about it in your head?" Smart girl asked with anger.


    Meng Li: "thought about it."


    "But you''re stubborn enough to quit the organization? Do you think organizations are places where you can come and go as you like? " Smart girl gives out cruel words and tells Meng Li that if she wants to leave, it''s not so simple.


    Meng Li raised his head and looked at the smart girl: "if there is a day when I am forced to be helpless, I am willing to pay all the costs."


    "Even life."


    I owe him a life. It''s OK to give it back to him.


    "The Buddha''s decree is powerful enough to despise all living creatures, but you can''t. You can''t follow him to despise all living creatures, because you can''t be alone in the end." Wisdom girl down to heart, painstakingly persuade.


    She added:


    "do you think that many things shifanling really doesn''t know? He left you to face all this alone. Is he really worth your trust? "


    "Do you know who he is? If I tell you, he will be able to look at the destruction of all creatures coldly and refuse to lend a helping hand. Do you believe it? "


    Meng Li: "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    Zhen Huang, a wise girl, told her again and again that shifanling seemed to be such a person. He ignored everything.


    They kept telling themselves that shifanling didn''t seem to have any pity for all things in the world, and coldly watched everyone panic in a corner.


    They want to let themselves know that such a person as Shi Fanling doesn''t seem to be worth keeping a secret for themselves, but all kinds of things in the past are especially in front of us. What does Shi Fanling have to do with such a person or not.


    "Smart girl, I want to go back." Meng Li said again.


    Smart girl angrily asked: "am I not good to you? When do you remember my love? Don''t you think you are ungrateful? "


    "I can''t afford you." Meng Li nodded slightly and said sorry.


    "I can''t afford to pay you back next time.""Next time? When I need you most, you don''t give me back. Talk to me next time. Do you think I''m rare? " Smart girl is aggressive.


    Meng Li took a deep breath, and some things maintained the harmony and beauty of the surface, but it was broken like a bubble.


    Tearing open the beautiful side of the outside, the things exposed are really unbearable. Who could have thought of tearing the skin with smart girl like this?


    Moreover, after this incident, Meng Li knew that some things were hard to return to the past, broken mirrors were hard to round, and some marks were left and could not be erased.


    They just feel that they have let them down, but have they ever thought about it? They put so much pressure on themselves and hurt people every sentence. Of course, they don''t care.


    Meng Li gave a bitter smile and said again, "smart girl, I''ll go back first."


    With that, she went straight away. Smart girl didn''t expect Meng Li to go straight away without her permission.


    Did you not pay attention to her?


    Is this Meng Liqi so strong?


    What are you angry about? Shouldn''t you be angry and disappointed? She was disappointed to see the Terran.


    Should I regret it? Regret the cultivation of Meng Li? No, no, there''s nothing to regret.


    Meng Li can''t say that he didn''t make any contribution to the organization, but he did.


    But!!!


    Meng Li returned to the system space, you Yun sent a message to care about her and asked her how she was?


    "OK, everything is OK." Meng Li is too lazy to say anything else to annoy you Yun. In fact, you Yun should be able to guess a lot.


    You Yun said, "don''t take some words to heart."


    Meng Li said: "thank you for your concern. I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest."


    "Good." You Yun seems to be busy there too. He didn''t talk to Meng Liduo.


    Meng Li is really tired when she lies on the bed. Today, she really has the heart to quit the organization. She already has estrangement and bad feelings. She doesn''t know what will happen in the future.


    But it doesn''t seem to make much sense to retreat now, and they won''t let themselves go easily.

 Chapter 2499

    Meng Li is under great mental pressure, especially some words of smart girl are really hurtful. Can''t we get along with each other?


    She was in a daze in the system space and didn''t know what to do.


    "Big man, there''s another small world out of order." Sakura said weakly.


    Meng Li Good


    She was really exhausted. She went directly to Xiaonan District and found the world with problems. This is another world that has become a host of killing. She has been numb.


    Especially numb to put away the world, to you Yun, now really not easy to see Wen Zhi, also don''t want to face him.


    Also don''t disturb you Yun much, after giving him back to the system space.


    After a while, Wen Zhi gave a notice that a meeting would be held in the main building of the domain a day later, according to the time of the domain.


    It seems that the content of this meeting is very important. It seems that it is the most serious meeting in Meng Li''s impression.


    Since we have to have a meeting, let''s wait. Meng Li, who has nothing to do, lies down and goes to sleep again. Let Sakura watch the time and wake her up.


    Sakura is also very responsible. Call her when it''s time.


    "Let''s go." Full of the spirit of Meng Li smile.


    Sakura weakly asked: "boss, it seems that you are not in a good mood."


    She didn''t know what Meng Li had experienced during this time, but she could see it no matter how stupid she was.


    "No harm." Can we expect Sakura to help her out and give her directions?


    When she arrived at the main building of the domain, she came to some of them, and some of them didn''t come.


    However, those who know have come, such as Gu Yiqin, Fengchu, Guzhuo.


    Several people look at each other, looking at Feng Chu''s arrogant eyes, Gu Yiqin can''t help rolling his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? It seems very serious." Gu Yiqin went to Meng Li and asked.


    Gu Zhuo is not happy that there are other men around Meng Li. He quickly comes to arch his hand, intending to join their conversation.


    "We are not unaware of the situation outside the territory." Meng Li said lightly.


    Gu Yiqin saw that Meng Lixing was not high. He guessed that something had happened to her and said, "Meng Li, if you have something to say, I can help you out."


    Meng Li smiles bitterly. He has a general acquaintance with Gu Yiqin. If he tells him these things, he has to persuade himself to tell Shizhi where to hide.


    "All right, it''s just that the task is not going well." Meng Li casually perfunctory way.


    They are all experienced taskers. Can they have tasks to make her unhappy? Gu Yiqin and Gu Zhuo understood it and stopped asking.


    There was a lot of discussion around, only Meng Li was silent.


    There are more and more people. Meng Li finds that it''s not only the domain owner, but also other people, such as Wei Yi and Yun Shangfeng.


    Yunshangfeng was introduced to him by Wei Yi at that time. He was also a material manager. However, he had little contact with him later. After all, he was still familiar with Wei Yi.


    You Yun is also here. In front of him is Wen Zhi.


    Wen Zhi looked around and took a look at each person''s face. There were so many people that it took some time to finish watching everyone.


    "It''s all here." Wen Zhi''s tone is determined.


    "Be quiet and listen to me." To see someone whispering, Wen Zhi raised the volume and emphasized.


    It was only then that everyone was completely quiet.


    "Now that the situation outside the territory is not good, we have decided that you domain owners will suspend the mission." Wen Zhi said.


    We all look at each other, but also suspend the task?


    Now no one will feel that there will be something easy to do after they don''t do the task. On the contrary, they all understand that the situation is serious and can''t get better.


    "In the future, domain owners only need to manage their own regions and deal with the problems in the world as soon as possible." Wen Zhi added.


    Feng Chu asked: "now there must be a lot of small worlds in various regions that have become hosts of phagocytosis, but the way of heaven has not yet had time to feed back. Do we need to check again?"


    "No need." Wen Zhi''s eyes swept Meng Li intentionally or unintentionally.


    Wen Zhi said: "to tell you plainly, it is meaningless to investigate now. No matter the world is good or bad, there is no way to change anything."


    "The only buffer barrier is constantly changing."


    Fengchu has different opinions on this, saying: "if we find those small worlds that become the host of the killing earlier, although they can''t save the world, they can save the world to a certain extent."


    "We are now passively waiting for the world to give us feedback before we solve it. Then all the creatures in the world are almost dead."


    "At least half dead."


    Wen Zhi squinted and looked at Feng Chu: "so what are you expressing?"


    "No, I didn''t say anything." Feng Chu sends out a tiny hum from the nasal cavity."Can you save so many lives?" Wen Zhi asked Feng Chu again.


    On the contrary, Fengchu was a little impatient. She said, "I didn''t say I could. I just don''t think I should give up the small world creatures until I have to."


    "You don''t ask for investigation now. Obviously, you deliberately give up some of the creatures."


    Feng Chu''s words silence everyone.


    Has the organization really made such a decision?


    Is this a cruel decision?


    If they are arranged to investigate, they will surely find many small worlds that have just become the hosts of phagocytosis, and the creatures in these small worlds have not been greatly affected.


    There is a huge gap between the world and the small world that is waiting for the feedback from the world. Generally, when the world''s heavenly way takes the initiative to feedback, the world already has a big problem, and the living beings suffer from it.


    "Only in this way, natural selection, first let them eliminate themselves in it, survive, can go to the new world to seek survival, otherwise go to the new world, is also eliminated." Wen Zhi''s words are particularly cold.


    He looked at Meng Li, as if to tell Meng Li, now these creatures are forced to give up, sin to her back.


    Meng Li''s heart is wet and has never been dry.


    She was silent.


    Are so many creatures really going to be given up? Can Shizhi really save everything? Wen Zhi, are they forced to make such a decision, or are they forced to do so?


    "I know that you are a human race, and there are many human races in the small world. You are of the same race. Naturally, you have compassion and can''t bear it, but that''s the condition now." Wen Zhi takes a look at Feng Chu and doesn''t seem to mind her offence just now.


    Feng Chu at the moment seems to sincerely consider for the small world.


    "To this extent, haven''t you found a way?" Feng Chu''s expression is somewhat helpless and at a loss.


    Wen Zhi lowered his head, slightly shook his head, everyone was silent.


    Now I just give up some of the creatures. When there is no space, maybe all the creatures in the small world will be given up.

 Chapter 2500

    Wen Zhi continued:


    "what you need to do now is to deal with the world''s problems in time at any time."


    "Since you are not required to do the task, you must not neglect it. If you find that you do not deal with the world in time, you will be severely punished!" Wen Zhishen stressed that the sound is very penetrating and can reach everyone''s ears.


    Obviously, the organization also feels that if domain owners continue to work, they will not be able to deal with such frequent world problems in time.


    What''s more, there are fewer and fewer worlds that need to do tasks, and the tasks are also decreasing.


    It seems that there is no need for domain owners to delay dealing with world problems because of their tasks.


    "That''s all for today. If there are other arrangements for you, we will hold another meeting later."


    Wen Zhi held the meeting solemnly, but he didn''t talk much about it. He probably wanted everyone to understand the attitude of the organization.


    Organizations are giving up life, so they don''t want to save all life in the small world.


    "All go back, Meng Li will stay."


    Wen Zhi calls Meng Li''s name in front of everyone, and everyone stares at Meng Li.


    Feng Chu frowned. Did the organization attach so much importance to Meng Li?


    Her heart is very irritable, Meng Li in front of him also can''t solve, there is a kind of her sooner or later to be above his head feeling, when she will be how?


    Meng Li''s one day of life is endless trouble for her.


    She never thought that she could forget the grudge according to Meng Li''s character, but she was the one who was going to kill her.


    Everyone left, but you Yun refused to leave. Wen Zhi was too lazy to care about him. Three of them were silent. Wen Zhi said, "have you been moved for a while?"


    "Your heart, do you feel it?"


    "Don''t force Meng to leave any more. If you have the ability, you can go to find the shifanling." You Yun helps Meng Li speak.


    Wen Zhi glanced at him.


    Can you still place your hope on Meng Li if you can find the shifanling?


    They also have to, who do not want to maintain a good image. Who wants to be so aggressive?


    "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." Meng Li felt that he had said all he had to say, and there was nothing to say.


    Then she left. Seeing that Meng Li''s attitude was quite helpless, Wen Zhi said sarcastically to Wen Zhi, "to put it bluntly, you are useless."


    "useful and useless is not your has the final say, at least now the big plane is everything we are guarding." Wen Zhi said indifferently:


    "ever thought about one day without us?"


    "You''re guarding. Don''t so many domain masters help? We''re all contributing. Don''t give you all the credit. " You Yun retorted.


    He sneered again: "the more you live, the more ridiculous you are."


    "Ridiculous?" Wen Zhi shakes his head and goes out with his hands behind his back. He doesn''t continue to talk to you Yun.


    And Meng Li back to the system space told Sakura: "may not do the task in the near future."


    "What''s the matter with you Sakura doesn''t understand.


    "There are frequent problems in the world," Meng Li explained. "In order to let us deal with them in time, the organization has suspended the task."


    "Oh." Sakura''s voice seemed lost.


    Meng Li asked, "if I don''t do tasks, won''t you have income?"


    Sakura hesitated and said, "it''s a little guaranteed salary, not much."


    I did two tasks with this host before, and the income was very high, but I didn''t expect that the boss would not do the task so soon.


    Anyway, she''s very square now.


    "Well, it can''t be done. I''ll give you another host." Meng Li thinks, since Xiaoying has no future with her, it''s better to let her go.


    Maybe those who follow four-star or three-star missions can accumulate more time than those who follow themselves.


    Sakura was frightened when she heard this. She said, "don''t despise me, big brother. I don''t want to go anywhere."


    "I want to follow you, even if you don''t do the task, I can get a minimum wage."


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "really?"


    "Really, really, don''t doubt it, boss. Xiaoying is such a person with no ambition. I really don''t want to make trouble any more. I''m very relieved and satisfied to follow the boss."


    What are you afraid of when you have big protection? Anyway, follow the big guy with zero risk.


    Meng Li: "OK."


    Look, Sakura really doesn''t want to go, so forget it.


    Meng Li thinks about it. After that, he can''t do the task for some time. He probably still works in Xiaonan District. Remembering that he was schemed by Fengchu last time, Meng Li thinks that he should go to ask for love and get back the beads.


    There is energy in the bead that can be provided for your own use, which adds a part of strength.


    But go straight to ask? Meng Li is not willing to expose the space where she is. I don''t know if anyone is following her.


    He has a system on his body. If Wen Zhi does something about them, he can''t notice it. Meng Li thinks about it and plans to go to the giant wind beast.Through the giant wind beast to find beads, she really want to ask for love, but in a short time dare not rashly to see her.


    It''s not that Wen Zhi uses a villain''s heart to make a gentleman''s stomach. But asking for love is really her biggest weakness. If they find themselves and their feelings, then asking for love falls on them and forces them to say something, what should they do then?


    Even if they don''t guard against Wen Zhi, they should also guard against Xing Xiu. Xing Xiu says that they can''t do this kind of thing.


    After thinking about it, Meng Li wrote a letter to Wen Qing. The general content of the letter is that he can''t see her for some reason in a short time, so that she can stay in the family and don''t read.


    As for the reason, Meng Li couldn''t explain it clearly in his letter. He simply didn''t explain it. He was always clever and believed that he would wait for her patiently.


    This is probably mutual trust. Meng Li never worries about asking for love, and she never worries about abandoning her. Generally, as long as she tells her that she has something to do and can''t go over, she will understand and feel at ease. What she fears most about asking for love is that she can''t say it before she has nothing to do.


    Then he asked Jufeng to ask Jufeng for love.


    With the letter, Meng left the giant wind beast that space, went to the old place, giant wind beast himself came out.


    "Master." Meng Li called.


    The giant wind beast floated in front of Meng Li and said curiously, "why didn''t you bring Xiaoman this time?"


    Meng Li, who had a name of Xiaoman, said with a smile, "this time, I''ll ask you a favor."


    "Oh? What''s up? " Giant wind beast is always kind and gentle.


    Meng Li said, "please send a letter to lingman family for me. I''ll come back to you later. It''s inconvenient for me now."


    "I owe you a favor. If you ask for anything, I will do my best." Meng Li was embarrassed to ask for help.

 Chapter 2501

    Giant wind beast said with a smile: "it''s such a small thing."


    "Why don''t I help you with such a small matter? How can I ask for it?"


    Meng Li pursed a smile and said, "although the power of asking for help is insignificant, we should also have this attitude."


    "Good boy, that''s all right. It''s just a trip." That''s how the Beast responded.


    He also didn''t ask why Meng Li didn''t go to ask for help in person. Since Meng Li asked him to help, he must have some difficulties.


    Don''t bother to ask.


    "Where''s the letter?" Asked the beast.


    Meng Li handed the letter to Jufeng beast. He put it away and said to Meng Li, "then you''re not in a hurry, are you? I might be talking to the old guy? "


    "Don''t worry." Meng Li said, "I will wait for you here."


    "Will you be noticed by others in the past Meng Li can''t help but ask.


    The giant wind beast thought for a while and said, "you mean you can''t let others know?"


    "Oh, I see. I see what you mean." "I don''t know," he said


    Meng Li: "thank you very much, master."


    Since giant wind beast said that he would not let others know his whereabouts, no one should know.


    Most of the races in the vast world are powerful, and Meng Li can still trust them.


    Even if they know that they have come to this space, can they know that they have had contact with giant wind beast?


    As long as they don''t know that the giant wind beast has left this space since they came, they probably can''t guess the relationship between them.


    And the giant wind beast is obviously not everyone can do, they can''t ask giant wind beast.


    "I''m going." Giant wind beast saw Meng Li''s melancholy, sighed a little, and then left.


    Meng Li wanders around in this space to see if he can find some fat crystals to dig. Anyway, he seems to be idle now. He has nothing else to do but deal with the world problems.


    No more tasks.


    But not being able to do a task is not something to be happy about.


    After wandering for a long time, Meng Li didn''t find Zhijing, so he waited for the giant wind beast to come back. He handed the bead to Meng Li and said:


    "this is what Xiaoman asked me to give you."


    "Thank you, master." Meng Li took the bead.


    "And a letter, and this mustard space." Giant wind beast takes out two things again. Meng Li goes on, and giant wind beast says:


    "you have a deep relationship with Xiaoman."


    Meng Li bowed his head with a smile, nodded, and did not deny it.


    "It''s fate." Giant wind beast sighed.


    "All right over there." Meng Li asked Jufeng beast that he hadn''t been to lingman clan for a long time. He also missed the kind lingman clan leader.


    Giant wind beast: "all is well."


    "But it''s said that some people of lingman clan have become the host of killing." Said the beast slowly.


    Meng from the bottom of her heart, this also let her some difficult to accept.


    Lingman is a kind of people who ask for love. It''s hard to ask for love.


    Moreover, the killing seemed to have spread to her.


    Even if it''s an infectious disease, it doesn''t seem to have such a big feeling in daily news reports, but if a friend tells you that his friend has this disease, you will always feel sad.


    "How did the patriarch solve it?" Meng Li asked.


    Will you leave the people around? Then the host will probably choose their clansman after devouring.


    Giant wind beast said lightly:


    "let''s go to the land of eternal night."


    Meng Li: "the land of eternal night?"


    "Well, it''s the edge of the vast world. There''s no life there. It''s a barren land." The giant explained.


    Then he asked Meng Li, "don''t you know the land of eternal night?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "never heard of it."


    "The land of eternal night is too desolate and barren. It''s very far away. After it becomes the host of killing, it goes there to live and die on its own." The giant wind sighs.


    Meng Li: "and then? Sooner or later, it will devour them


    "And then? As for where to go after the phagocytosis, we can''t care. We can''t interfere with their choice. " Giant wind beast said with a smile:


    "the vast will is weeding out all living things. We can let it be. If the vast will is willing to leave some living things, I may be lucky to be left. If the vast will is not willing, I can return all my strength to the vast world."


    Meng Lisheng admired jufengshou for his open-minded words. She arched her hand and said:


    "the master is really open-minded."


    The giant wind beast''s voice is still laughing, he said: "don''t always think about fighting with the sky. No one has ever fought against the sky. It''s just that the sky has left you a ray of life."Meng Li said with emotion: "today, I have been taught."


    "But I still want to ask more questions." She was so curious again.


    "Say it," said the beast


    "Do all the races in the vast world think like you? There are so many races among you. Have no one come together to think of any solution? " Meng Li asked.


    Giant wind beast smile: "bite out with the absolute power of destruction, its invincible existence, we do not know what to do."


    "So it''s accepted? Didn''t you do something else? " Meng Li is very curious.


    Just like organizations, in order to reduce the number of phagocytes outside, and to limit some phagocytes, they still have to hand in the phagocytes now, and let them find a way to create a host for phagocytes, so that the obtained phagocytes are under their control.


    Replace the devoured host with something that can be sacrificed to reduce the loss of the world and the living beings.


    This is the only way for the organization to deal with it, but it''s very resource intensive and manpower intensive.


    Giant wind beast said: "it''s not that they didn''t do anything about it. Most races have agreed that they will be sent to the land of eternal night after they become the host of killing."


    Meng Li pursed his lips. The races in the vast world are more casual. Based on a concept, it''s better to send them away than to stay around.


    They didn''t think about controlling the killing.


    Perhaps it is also because there is no good cooperation among different races.


    Or they didn''t even think about it.


    Sometimes think about it, is it so easy to control it? It''s endless. Up to now, we haven''t figured out how it was born. Organizations have spent countless money to control it, and organizations will be powerless one day.


    Perhaps at that time, the organization said it would choose to send it to the land of eternal night.


    "How to go to the land of eternal night?" Meng Li said curiously.


    Giant wind beast doubted: "are you going?"


    "That area is extremely far away. It used to take you a long time, and it was dangerous. After all, there are many, many hosts there."


    Meng Li thought that the killing was not limited by space. He didn''t know whether it would be fast or slow to send the killing so far.

 Chapter 2502

    She didn''t mean to go now, or to inquire. She shook her head and said, "don''t go."


    "I don''t suggest you go."


    "There''s nothing to look at in the barren land. It''s too barren. Said the beast.


    Meng Li pursed his lips: "good."


    "No


    Don''t risk yourself.


    "How is she, too?" Meng Li still wants to know the current state of Wenqing.


    Giant wind beast nodded: "little vine is very good."


    "Thank you for your help this time. If you can use Meng Li in the future, Meng Li will do his best." Meng Li said politely.


    Giant wind beast said with a smile: "nature does not expect you to do anything as a child."


    "If you need my help in the future, if you still come, I will help you." He added.


    Children, will help her, giant wind beast words let Meng from heart warm.


    It''s just that Meng Li feels strange when he accepts the child''s name.


    "I''ll thank you first, and I won''t disturb you." Meng Li is very polite.


    Giant wind beast hum a, Meng Li with beads and ask for the letter and mustard space back to his system space, she didn''t go to see how beads, but first opened the letter to ask for love.


    In the letter, she asked Meng Li not to worry about her too much. She would stay in the clan and not go anywhere. The clan leader would protect her and she would be fine.


    And then let Meng Li pay attention to everything, must not have an accident, say don''t know what happened to Meng Li here, but she believes in Meng Li.


    The former part is all about asking for love, expressing her missing, trust and concern for Meng Li. Between the lines, Li Meng Li can feel the unconditional trust of asking for love.


    Even though I didn''t say why I didn''t go to her.


    It''s not that you can''t tell Wenqing, but if Wenqing knows that she is in such a tense relationship with the organization, she will be very worried.


    The latter part is about asking for the Pearl, saying that she has already nurtured it. What she wants is to let Meng Li give it to Meng Li when she goes back. Who knows that when Meng Li''s letter doesn''t appear.


    It can also be seen that the inquiry is somewhat lost.


    Said beads not only Yun Yang good, but also a great change, here to sell a pass, not directly to Meng Li said what.


    The letter was very long. At the end of the letter, it also said that the clansman had become a devouring host. She asked for help and said that it made her feel a little uncomfortable, but it happened beside her.


    Then he complained that Wu Xiang only knew how to sleep and didn''t play with her.


    Finally, she said that she picked a lot of fruits for Mengli, and let Mengli eat one when she thought about her. She said that she was as sweet as a fruit to Mengli''s heart.


    Meng Li took a look at the mustard space. There are many fruits in it.


    Meng Li smiles a little. This time is full of bitterness. She picks up a fruit and takes a bite. It''s so sweet and fragrant


    I think this fruit is delicious for the first time.


    After eating the fruit, Meng Li put away the letter and picked up the bead. Looking at the bead, he found that it was more beautiful, blacker than before, even purplish, and looked very charming.


    She released her mental energy to see the inside of the bead. Before, it was dark inside, but now it has become nothingness. Nothingness and darkness are two kinds of indescribable differences. In Meng Li''s view, it is complete nothingness.


    Nothingness is more profound and unpredictable, and it makes people feel awed. This is how Meng Lishen felt when he was in it.


    After asking for love, Meng Li integrated the beads into his body and tried to use the power inside. There was nothing inside. What Meng Li never expected was that the power inside became the power of nothingness.


    This!


    It''s the same as the natural power of inquiry, the power of nothingness.


    It''s a surprise to Meng Li. I really didn''t expect that the energy in this bead finally evolved into nihility.


    The power of nothingness can swallow other people''s attack and make everything return to zero. As long as the power is enough, it can complete the ultimate destruction.


    How did it evolve into this?


    First of all, it is sure to have a great relationship with questioning. Without her, the bead would not have achieved this, but it is also inseparable from the foundation of the bead itself. Before, it was full of Hongmeng Qi. Originally, it was said that there was a probability that it would evolve into a small world, but I gave up. Later, I also cultivated it for a period of time. Now, the nihilistic force created in it must be the same These things are linked.


    Although there is no foundation, it is impossible to hatch like this out of thin air, but asking for love is also the key. Asking for love is her lucky star and has made her a lot of things. Meng Li once again thanks fate for letting her meet asking for love.


    The power inside is so huge, it seems endless. Meng Li tries to mobilize and use it. It seems that how much power she can mobilize depends on her own ability. Meng Li can''t mobilize all the power inside at once. She can obviously feel that the nihilistic power she can mobilize now is only a small part. It seems that there is still a huge and endless power in it that she can''t drive It''s easy to make.This discovery makes Meng Li happy, because his strength will rise with his own strength, but this bead seems to have taken shape.


    If you can mobilize the power in it, the value of this bead will be greatly reduced, and its existence will become very weak.


    Now there are infinite possibilities for beads, and there are many possibilities for themselves, which makes people look forward to it!


    This is probably the happiest thing Meng Li has met recently.


    This bead has finally taken shape and is finally used by her. With the power provided by this bead, her own strength has risen to a higher level. If you encounter danger, you can also ask for the power of strengthening the original talent. The situation is much better than before.


    This bead is a little light in the long dark for Meng Li.


    "Big brother, there''s something wrong with the small world again." Sakura said again.


    Meng Li: "good."


    It came so fast again that Meng Li felt bitter in his mouth and felt the Pearl fused with his soul. On the way to foreign countries, he couldn''t help laughing. The talent of asking for love is the power of nothingness. She really has it, but she is a false one.


    The power of questioning is the power of nothingness. She can use it as long as she is alive, but she can only use it when she has this bead.


    There is a difference in the use of the boundless, but there is also an empty power to mobilize.


    "The organization has a new notice. Do you want to check it now?" Meng Li just arrived outside the territory, and before he started the inspection, he heard Sakura ask.


    "Meng Li said:" then you say it


    "It''s a new notice from the inspector." Sakura said.


    Meng Li responds that the inspector is you Yun.


    She laughed and asked, "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 2503

    Sakura said: "the general meaning is that you do not have to take the world that becomes the host after you encounter it. Now you have opened up a separate channel for the system space of you domain owners, which can transmit the small world. You only need to transmit it through this channel."


    "That''s quite convenient." Meng Li said helplessly.


    Organizations have opened channels separately, so that everyone can save time and effort. If they don''t need to use them frequently in the future, how can they have such channels.


    At least there won''t be a domain master running to you Yun every day. You Yun can spare time to receive them and do something else.


    Domain owners also save time.


    Meng Li has dealt with the world''s problems that need to be dealt with now, and they are two small worlds that have become the hosts of killing.


    She went back to the system space and looked at the new channel opened by the organization. The so-called channel looked good. A nearly transparent bell stood on its back in the corner. Meng Li put the two worlds in and they were sent away.


    It''s time-saving and labor-saving. There must be records in the past world of your own space. You know which domain owner this came from.


    Then, Meng Li seems to have nothing to do. After all, he doesn''t do the task now.


    Meng Li takes out the bead again and looks at it carefully. This bead is very durable. Meng Li has nothing to do, so he stares at it. When he is tired, he takes out the fruit to eat.


    Looking at it, she suddenly realized that the reason why she could mobilize the power of nothingness is very limited is not only because of her own power limitation, but also because she and the bead do not fit together.


    I believe that the longer the integration time is, the more fit it will be, and more strength can be mobilized with this change.


    "Big man." Sakura spoke again.


    Meng Li


    Anyway, as soon as Sakura opens her mouth, Meng Li feels that there is something wrong with the small world outside the territory.


    She is inexplicably afraid of Sakura''s voice, from the heart, she is very reluctant to see one after another small world problems.


    "One, one this time." Sakura said.


    Meng Li got up and went to Xiaonan District, but the world problem was not caused by the killing of the host, which made her feel a little relieved.


    Just when she was planning to go to the world to deal with the world''s problems, someone came along.


    It''s shifanling that I haven''t seen for a long time. He''s still the same. It seems that he hasn''t changed at all. He stands quietly beside Mengli and doesn''t speak, which makes Mengli feel unreal, as if it''s his separation.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Meng Li was inexplicably seen by shifanling.


    "I see when you will speak," he said


    Meng Li


    "You have a good sense of humor." Meng Li looked at shifanling again, thought about it and said.


    After so many things, her state of mind has changed a little. Now when we look at shifanling, there is a trace of depression in her heart, especially when he didn''t speak just now.


    Shifanling stroked the corners of his lips with his slender fingers, looked at Mengli and said thoughtfully:


    "Shizhi is no longer in that space."


    Meng from the surface of light clouds, but inside can not say that there is no feeling.


    She said with a smile, "OK."


    "Why don''t you ask me to change her place?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to ask."


    "These are your choices. I have no right to interfere."


    She also breathed a sigh of relief. From then on, she did not know the location of Shizhi, and everything about Shizhi would not come out of her mouth.


    "You are indifferent to me and Shizhi." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li chuckled: "it''s not that I don''t care."


    Once upon a time, she would ask, but now she doesn''t have to. Some things she doesn''t know are the best.


    "Are you going to play with me all the time?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li: "how long are you going to talk to me?"


    "What do you mean?" Shifanling said.


    Meng Li said, "if you still have something to say to me, can you wait? I have a world to deal with now. If I deal with it earlier, I can save a lot of people. "


    "OK, you go to the heart of the world, I accompany you." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li didn''t want to stop shifanling from coming with him, but they didn''t communicate with each other in the whole process, so shifanling quietly followed her and watched her do things.


    She went to Wei Yi to ask for materials. Shi Fanling was waiting in Xiaonan District.


    When she had dealt with the world, she said, "these jobs are boring."


    Meng Li said with a bitter smile, "what else can we do?"


    Is there a good shelter in the vast world? I''m not strong now. I can get resources in the organization.


    It''s a job, and it seems that it depends on itself to survive.


    "Come with me." Shifanling said.Meng Li looked at him: "where to go?"


    Shifanling''s words seem to have two meanings: one is to go to a place with him now, the other is to leave the organization with him.


    Meng Li has been unable to think about what it means, but simply asked where to go.


    "Go." Shifanling reaches out his hand. Meng Li hesitates and puts it on shifanling''s wrist.


    Shifanling takes Mengli to the place where Shizhi stayed before. Shizhi is not there. The swing is still there. Mengli sits on it. Shifanling goes around her back to help her swing.


    They were silent, and shifanling kept pushing the swing gently.


    The breeze came, blowing Meng Li''s hair and skirt. Her eyes were empty and she looked forward. Shizhi made this place very beautiful. It was like the place where a fairy lived. Unfortunately, she left.


    Shizhi is so beautiful that she is like a fairy.


    "I see you have a lot on your mind." In the long silence, Shi Fanling said.


    Meng Li gave a slight hum.


    Shifanling had been waiting for her to speak, but she didn''t because there was nothing to ask.


    "Why do you have to wait for me to open my mouth and tell you everything?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li said, "I don''t really want to know anything."


    The less you know, the better.


    "Do you believe me?" Shifanling suddenly came to Mengli and half squatted down to talk with her.


    Meng Li was silent for a few seconds: "believe it."


    Shifanling stood up and went back to push the swing. He said slowly:


    "Shizhi in the past really had something to do with yanmie."


    "Well." Meng Li calmed down, and could not say what he felt.


    But shifanling really knows.


    "Since when." Meng Li finally asked.


    Shifanling: "when the vast will was born, the branch naturally has its mission. I know it from the moment it was born after she was killed."


    "Then why did you hide her before that?" Meng Li asked in a mixed way.


    "Because of her birth, I am under threat," said shifanling

 Chapter 2504

    Meng Li looked at shifanling strangely:


    "how can she make you threatened?"


    "I want to know, too." Shifanling said seriously.


    Meng Li: "what


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you more seriously." Shifanling said: "when Shizhi was born, I felt it before anyone else."


    "I definitely feel that there is a vast will coming to me. Maybe you won''t understand it, but in my realm, most things can be detected."


    Meng Li said, "so you choose to control Shizhi in your hands?"


    "Because she could be a weapon against others?"


    Shifanling said, "that''s right."


    "I''m very honest with you, but I don''t have to cheat you. In this world, the only one who can talk to me is you."


    Meng Li smile: "good."


    "Then why didn''t you kill her at first?" She asked.


    At that time, there was no emotion and Shizhi had no wisdom. Just kill him. Why do you have to get along with each other to tell yourself that Shizhi''s existence is a threat to the Buddhist order? It''s very uncomfortable.


    Shifanling said with a smile: "what about killing? The next will come out of the vast will. It''s better to hold the present in your own hands. "


    "You fight against the sky." Meng Li looked up at Shi Fanling''s chin. From any angle, he was so good-looking.


    Shifanling: "what is fighting with heaven is just playing with him."


    This made Meng Li laugh and play with heaven. Shifan made this man have absolute confidence.


    "So Shizhi can deal with you as well as devour you?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling said: "to be exact, Shizhi had such a mission."


    "And then?" Meng Li asked: "can a person''s mission be lost?"


    "Yes, Shizhi doesn''t seem to have this mission. That''s why I just said that Shizhi had something to do with killing." Shifanling said:


    "even if Shizhi had this mission before, because of the opportunity not yet arrived, she could not eliminate and devour, even a devour could not be eliminated."


    "She''s lost her mission before the right moment."


    Meng Li: "like this."


    She couldn''t say what she felt in her heart. Didn''t Shizhi really have this mission?


    Then, the expectations of the organization will come to nothing.


    To tell you the truth, she had some expectations for Shizhi before she was told these words by Sanskrit.


    If Shizhi can really solve the problem of extinction, it is undoubtedly the hope of the whole vast world. She is not willing to watch all the creatures perish, including herself, and say that it is false not to expect.


    But at that time, morality and justice could not be violated, and they could only keep secret for the order of the world.


    And the Buddhist decree told her this, no doubt also destroyed the hope in her heart.


    "Do you believe what I said?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li: "believe it."


    What else can she say besides believing? Is there any way she can prove it? When people are confused, they are most willing to believe others.


    "Don''t you think I''m selfish?" he asked


    "I''m selfish. I limit Shizhi''s everything. I lock her up. I don''t let her go out to look for the opportunity that she should have. I don''t let her come out to save the common people. I look coldly at the destruction of the living creatures."


    Meng Li was silent.


    "So I''m still the one you know?" Shifan sighed.


    Meng Li: "still."


    "Everyone is selfish. You think Shizhi is a threat to you. You won''t let her go until you remove the threat."


    "It''s just that I don''t understand how Shizhi had the ability to threaten you and carry the mission of killing you."


    "All my abilities have been awakened. Do you believe that I am invincible?" The tone of shifanling is very serious.


    Meng Li: "invincible."


    "You are really invincible," she said with a smile


    If they were not invincible, how could Yuanzi have no choice but to come to her for a heart to heart talk.


    Shifanling said: "the invincible man, whose strength is beyond everyone, is out of balance. His vast will naturally wants to punish me, so Shizhi is my disaster. But at present, it seems that I have passed this stage."


    "Shizhi can''t threaten me any more. I don''t know who''s next."


    "Do you have anything to do with Shizhi''s loss of such ability?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling said frankly, "yes."


    "But she lost her mission, which has nothing to do with me."


    Meng Li nodded: "OK, I believe you."


    Although the words Zhen Huang and Zhi maiden said about shifanling still linger in her mind, she finally chose to believe the explanation of shifanling.


    Shifanling patted Mengli on the shoulder: "let you suffer for me.""No harm." How many grievances, how many helpless, there is such a word to resolve.


    She can''t question the shifanling for the sake of others. The shifanling is never a bad person in her heart.


    It''s the one who saved her life, it''s the one who surprised her, it''s


    "I never worry that you will betray me, and I''m not afraid that you will betray me, but you are so silly and lovely that you are really so secretive." Shifanling laughed in a low voice.


    Meng Li is sure she knows everything.


    "How do you know?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling said: "Yuanzi has been looking for me. If I hadn''t stopped, he couldn''t find me."


    "And then?" Meng Li asked curiously.


    Shifanling said: "when the branch has become no threat to me, where she is has nothing to do with me. I give it to Yuanzi."


    "You give it to him like this. Aren''t you afraid that something will happen to Shizhi?" Meng Li asked.


    She has some feelings for Shizhi. She has been together before. She is so naive


    Shifanling said: "you don''t have psychological burden. I didn''t give Shizhi to them just for you, but Shizhi needs a place to go. There are so many people in your area, and Shizhi can adapt to the environment."


    "I don''t care about her anymore."


    "But I also told Yuanzi that I can''t do anything to Shizhi. If I do something, I''ll take your organization away."


    Meng Li was relieved, and then he heard the decree of Shifan saying:


    "in fact, Shizhi is a blessing to drag you. If I didn''t think about the feelings between you and Shizhi, I would not care about her any more and let her wander outside, saying that she should not be taken back by Xingxiu. Xingxiu''s life would not be so good."


    Meng Li was moved, but she also felt that shifanling was unfair to Shizhi. She said: "Shizhi has always been innocent. No matter what mission and ability she brought, she was endowed by the will of heaven. Now that she has no threat to you, you should treat her as a friend."


    "You look up at me. I''m not as kind as you think." This is how Shifan responded to Mengli.

 Chapter 2505

    Meng Li is silent.


    Meng Li couldn''t say whether it was right or wrong if he had to give the order to Shifan.


    From the perspective of the Vatican order, he is undoubtedly powerful, powerful means privilege, he can control all this.


    Shizhi''s existence has become a threat to people like him. It seems that there is nothing wrong with his doing so.


    As for whether his imprisonment made Shizhi miss the opportunity and failed to preserve his mission, it''s hard to say.


    Is it a heinous thing for him to waste so many lives? Meng Li thinks that she may be too partial to the shifanling. She doesn''t think so. People like shifanling can''t dedicate themselves to these creatures.


    Do you want to put yourself in danger because of these creatures?


    It seems that these creatures have nothing to do with him. He really stands on the high ground, watching people die indifferently, as Zhen Huang said.


    But he didn''t make it. He had the right to do it and to watch it coldly.


    In fact, from a different perspective, when dealing with world problems, the domain masters always give priority to their own safety and will not pay too much to save more world creatures. From this perspective, what is the difference between these domain masters and the world Vatican decrees.


    There is no domain master who makes himself seriously damaged in order to save more creatures. He is within control and can accept the extinction of creatures in the world at any time when dealing with world problems.


    And the same is true for organizations. Why did the domain master do the task before? That is, even if the domain master went to do the task, the world just lost some creatures, but the world can still make up for it.


    Organizations don''t care so much about small world creatures as they think. They even think that reducing the number of small world creatures on a regular basis can lighten the burden on the world. However, the same principle can''t be applied to the vast world?


    Perhaps the vast will is also because many creatures in the vast world have brought a great burden to it and want to eliminate it.


    We can''t accept it because we live here, and this kind of thing is common in the small world.


    The vast world in the eyes of the living Fanling may be like the small world in the eyes of the organization.


    He is not so eager to save all people, he can accept watching some people die.


    Just as the taskers even accept the way of heaven and eliminate some of the world''s creatures according to the will of the way of heaven.


    If the way of heaven has such a will, most of the taskers will not intervene and can watch many creatures in the world be eliminated.


    From this point of view, there is nothing wrong with shifanling. As a Tasker, he can accept that the way of heaven intentionally eliminates the living beings and causes large-scale death. Shifanling stands at the highest point. How can he not regard the vast world as a small world with the eyes of the Tasker and accept the vast will to eliminate the living beings in the vast world.


    Just like the giant wind beast, they can calmly accept the elimination from the vast world.


    Meng Li gave a wry smile. He thought so because of his partiality for shifanling.


    In fact, she also depends on these small worlds to survive. Without the small world, there would be no so-called domain owner or organization. Without organization, she would have to rely on the vast world to survive.


    If everything becomes serious, her survival is also a problem.


    Everyone''s starting point is different. Yuanzi''s mission is to protect the organization and the small world, so they are bound to do everything possible to reduce their losses, and they are not wrong.


    With so many people organized, what should we do if there is no small world? They let so many people become task makers, naturally have a strong sense of responsibility in them.


    Just like the boss, it is impossible to dissolve the company at will and let the employees who follow him lose their jobs. Therefore, they are unwilling to accept the elimination in behavior. Even if they accept it in heart, they must do their best in behavior.


    And she has understood, she can also accept the elimination of the vast will, if one day to eliminate her, she can face and accept.


    "Do you think you have won this fight with heaven?" Meng Li thought a lot and came out with the Sanskrit decree.


    Shifan asked: "how to ask like this."


    "After all, Shizhi is no longer a threat to you, and she has lost her mission." Meng is still a little uncomfortable. No matter what shifanling does, Shizhi looks innocent.


    "You don''t think she''s innocent all the time," he ordered


    "When I am strong, I have the ability to destroy her. With this ability, she should have been destroyed by me. I let her lose this ability and save her life."


    "You seem to blame me for letting her lose so much?"


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    Do not think about these, things have become fixed, why debate right and wrong, all innocent and how, there are so many reasons in the world to say.


    "Do you think you''ve counted heaven?" Meng Li asked jokingly.


    Shifanling: "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think so." Meng Li said with a smile: "maybe the sky can figure that you want to do this."


    "I know a giant wind beast in the vast world. I call him elder. He has some contacts with the people who ask for love. He told me not to always think about fighting against heaven. No one has ever fought against heaven. What he thinks he has fought against heaven is just that heaven has left a ray of life for you.""Oh?" Shifanling said with great interest: "you mean, is it a ray of life left for me by heaven?"


    "In this game, I didn''t win?"


    Before Meng Li could speak, Shi Fanling said, "maybe."


    "I haven''t won yet. I know it''s not that simple, but I''m waiting here. I''ll follow whatever the vast will has. I''m invincible. The only enemy should be it."


    All sorts of plans of Li Meng are in the way of heaven


    "Maybe Shizhi is destined not to do any harm to you. Maybe Shizhi has nothing to do with you until she has an opportunity. Her simple vast will has not arranged an opportunity for her until now."


    As you Yun said before, if Shizhi is really the daughter of destiny, how can they stop it.


    Shi Fanling said:


    "the vast will is born and devours such a powerful thing. What we want to see is not only that. Since we want to eliminate it, it must be a larger elimination, that is, someone can save the world, and it can''t be so early. We can''t achieve the intention of heaven''s will to eliminate the living beings at such an early time."


    Meng Li sighed: "maybe."


    "So are you ready?" Shi Fanling asked Meng Li.


    Meng Li gave a wry smile: "I''ve been ready for a long time."


    "Already fearless."


    "No fear? Are you not afraid of death? " Shifanling asked jokingly.


    Meng Li shook his head.


    I''m not afraid.


    Shifanling should not know what Xingxiu did to her, and she would not say.


    But at that time, she had decided to destroy herself and never be humiliated. Later, she even wanted to show her ambition by death, but she was not afraid.


    "Thank you." Meng Li said with a smile.


    Thank you for your special explanation. This is one of the advantages of shifanling. It can explain and won''t let you guess.

 Chapter 2506

    "Then I''ll take you back to your organization and meet Shizhi? Otherwise you may not be able to see it. " Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li thought, "it''s OK."


    Since Shizhi has gone to organize, he can meet more people in the future.


    On the way back, Shi Fanling said to Meng Li:


    "they may think that I am because of your hand in, but do they really understand? I will not be threatened because of you. "


    Meng Li nodded: "I know."


    Maybe the Buddha will do something else for her, but she will not do something unwillingly because she is threatened.


    If all the facts are like what shifanling said, it is impossible for Shizhi to let her go before shifanling relieved her threat to him.


    It has always been two concepts. According to the power of shifanling, this is not the case. If anyone dares to threaten him with his own or other things, he will only deal with those who threaten him and will not give in. He also has no need to give in.


    "A lot of things have been said to you, whether you believe it or not, I''m here, and there''s nothing else to say." When it came to the organization, shifanling said again.


    Meng Li just let out a sound. He didn''t know who the shifanling had informed. Before long, Zhinu came here with Shizhi.


    This is a private room that the shifanling found in the domain.


    Not long ago, I met intelligent girl. Although intelligent girl used noumenon at that time, she also said a lot of hurtful words. Now when I see her, those words rush into Meng Li''s mind.


    Smart girl is now human form, see Meng Li''s face is also full of embarrassment.


    Anyway, she put a lot of mental pressure on Meng Li''s side, and said a lot of irritating words in her anger. It wasn''t long before she was sent to her by shifanling.


    Later, I thought that what I said was really heavy, some of them should not, and even rose to contempt for the whole human race. I was afraid that Meng Li''s self-esteem would be severely hurt.


    But is what I said wrong? Shifanling, as he said, is Mengli''s blind trust in him, blind protection of some unnecessary things for him, in vain for these things.


    Do these people have great love in their hearts?


    "Meng Li." Smart girl embarrassed to take the initiative to say hello to Meng Li, Meng Li nodded slightly, especially polite and alienated: "smart girl good."


    This let the intelligent girl suffocate for a moment, Meng Li is really unfamiliar with her.


    Look at her eyes not like before, forget it.


    It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t want to see Meng Li''s face. Let her go.


    "Ah Li." Shizhi shouts to Mengli happily.


    She was happy to see Shi Fanling again: "you came back to see me so soon."


    Shifanling stood beside Meng Li and said, "bring her to see you."


    "Well, Ali, I miss you so much. I haven''t seen you for a long time." When the branch a few steps to come over, took Meng Li''s arm, is very intimate.


    Smart girl


    "Let''s talk about the past. I don''t want to do anything else." She said it coldly and left.


    "Speak well." Shifanling said and left.


    He left Meng Li and Shi Zhi. Meng Li asked Shi Zhi, "how long have you been organizing?"


    If it had not been for shifanling to tell her, maybe she would not have known Shizhi was here so soon.


    Maybe you Yun will tell her later, but they won''t take the initiative to mention it to her.


    "Not a few days." Shizhi smiles and Meng Li asks, "do you like it here?"


    "Yes, there are so many people here." She laughed a little more and said, "I was so lonely before."


    Meng Li is silent for a few seconds. Shizhi likes this kind of excitement?


    "Do you know everything?" Meng Li asked bluntly, maybe Shizhi should have the right to know. At least she should know why the organization took her in, otherwise she would not know anything. She would simply think how good the organization was to her, and Shizhi had a simple temperament. Meng Li didn''t want her to be used.


    However, if Shizhi didn''t know about it, she wouldn''t immediately tell her that she would at least ask for the advice of the Vatican decree.


    Shizhi''s voice was very light. She told Meng Li, "I know."


    "He seems to have told me everything."


    "What did you say?" Meng Li asked with a smile.


    Shizhi said: "he said I had no threat to him, so he wanted to send me here."


    "It''s so annoying. Ali, how can I have any threat to him? Even if I have such ability, I can never do anything to him. Besides, he is so powerful, what can I do? "


    "But it''s not bad here either."


    "It''s that they always talk about killing around me." This seems to make Shizhi a little upset, she said:


    "I really don''t know how to solve the problem of phagocytosis."


    "Do they know you can''t solve the problem of phagocytosis?" Meng Li asked.


    Zhen Huang and others will be disappointed if they know that Shizhi can''t solve the problem, but it''s impossible to let Shizhi go easily. After all, not now doesn''t mean not in the future.No matter from what angle, Shizhi is a glimmer of hope for them. Even if Shizhi did not make any contribution in the end, they could not think about Shizhi because of shifanling. They were completely relieved when they thought about Mengli.


    It is extremely uneconomic to offend the Vatican decrees. Where everyone knows how to weigh the pros and cons, they will not do such meaningless things.


    Shizhi is a guest to them.


    "I can''t deal with it. I don''t know what to do with it." Shizhi sighs.


    Meng Li: "don''t have any burden in your heart. You should treat yourself as a guest here."


    "Guests?" Shizhi said with a smile: "he asked me to take this place as a family, and said that he would not care about me in the future."


    Meng Li


    This man is really, so he sent Shizhi here. And let people take charge of this place.


    Can this be Shizhi''s home? They must have a lot of expectations for Shizhi.


    "But I think I''m just here to be a guest." Shi Zhi looked at Meng Li: "did I come to a Li''s home as a guest?"


    Meng Li smile, her home?


    "Yes, it''s very easy for you to find me. Just talk to the people around you and they will inform me. Unlike before, I''m always busy and can''t come in time." Meng Li said.


    Shizhi nodded: "good."


    "In fact, your home is really prosperous. There are a lot of food, a lot of play, and so many creatures." Shizhi is interested in everything about the organization.


    "It''s just like we were in the small world in the first place," she said


    "Just like it." Meng Li said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s much better than the previous one." Shi Zhi hesitated and looked at Meng Li: "ah Li?"


    Meng Li: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m a little thirsty." She looks a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 2507

    Meng Li laughs: "it''s my negligence. I patronize to talk with you, and I don''t give you any tea or dessert."


    "What would you like to eat?" Meng Li asked.


    "I don''t want to eat either. I''ve eaten it." Shizhi gave Meng Li an awkward look and said, "I don''t think my mouth tastes good."


    "No taste in your mouth?" Meng Li suddenly realized, and looked at Shizhi in a funny way: "you want to eat this, right?"


    She took out a fruit. Fortunately, she had a lot of it on her this time.


    I remember Shizhi liked to eat this fruit very much. I almost didn''t react to it just now.


    Shi Zhi immediately took the fruit from Meng Li''s hand, took a bite impolitely, and said mischievously, "this fruit is mine."


    Meng Li said with a gentle smile: "good, good, all for you."


    "I have more here."


    Ask her a lot, you can give some to Shi Zhi, Meng Li takes out some, let Shi Zhi put it away and eat slowly, Shi Zhi almost hugs Meng Li happily.


    Meng is satisfied to see the fruit from the bottom of his heart.


    When it comes to the organization environment, I hope Shizhi can keep the original intention. Generally speaking, the organization is also a dye vat, but just like parents can''t let their children never enter the society, since Shizhi has arrived here, there is no need to worry too much about it.


    "Ah Li, it''s very kind of you. You are the most gentle person to me. You know me best." Shi Zhi was close to Meng Li and said in a low voice:


    "ah Li is better to me than he is."


    Meng Li just laughs.


    "Have you agreed?" Smart girl knocked at the door and came in from outside.


    Since the discovery of Meng Li''s estrangement from her, smart girl''s face has always been cold. It seems that Meng Li wants to be angry with her and she doesn''t have to be nice to her.


    Meng Li didn''t care much about the girl''s attitude towards her, what attitude she followed.


    Earlier, I told smart girl that if she had another chance, she would repay her kindness. Even though she is now in a tense relationship with smart girl, she can''t erase that kindness.


    Apart from this, she doesn''t have the heart of Shunzhi girl. The rest, in terms of tasks or dealing with world problems, she strives to be perfect and doesn''t want to make mistakes. Isn''t this another kind of reward for Shunzhi girl?


    What she asked was not to humiliate the smart girl.


    The most important thing for a boss to help his subordinates is to expect them to do well and devote themselves to their work.


    Meng Li still doesn''t feel ashamed of smart girl. She has her own morality to abide by and has no other choice.


    "Say it." Meng Li said.


    Maybe there''s nothing else to say to Shizhi.


    If Miss Zhi doesn''t come, she''s also chatting with Shizhi. When she comes, she''s just chatting less.


    Shizhi pursed her lips and said, "I''ll see you next time."


    Meng Li nodded.


    "Where are you taking me?" Shizhi asked the girl curiously.


    Wisdom girl said: "can, take you familiar with the domain, the domain is very wide."


    "Good." Shizhi nodded: "it happens that you will take me for a walk when you are free today. Ali, do you want to walk with me? Shall we come together? " Shizhi invites Meng Li.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no, you go."


    It''s embarrassing to go.


    Wisdom girl looked at Meng Li, did not speak.


    "Why?" Shizhi murmured in a low voice, and then said, "OK..."


    "Ah, if you''re busy, go ahead and I won''t disturb you."


    "Goodbye." Meng Li nodded to the wise girl and gave a smile to Shizhi. She took Shizhi out of the door first.


    Meng Li bowed his head and had no choice but to smile, OK.


    After sitting in it for a while, shifanling came back.


    "Don''t you ask me where I just went?" Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li faintly smile: "you will tell me."


    If he wants to say something, he will take the initiative to say it. If he doesn''t want to say it, why should he ask again.


    "It''s boring." Shifanling looked at Mengli angrily, then ordered tea. When the tea came up, he slowly made tea for Mengli and said:


    "drink."


    "Thank you." Meng Li smiles.


    "It may be my pleasure," said the Vatican


    Meng Li smiles.


    "Forget it. After drinking this cup of tea, your previous bitterness should not be bitter." Shifanling laughed.


    Meng Li: "where there is suffering, there is no suffering."


    "I can probably guess that you are not very good at organizing these people, but you have a good mouth." Shifanling said lightly.


    Meng Li just laughs.


    After a while, he took a sip of tea and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "I went to laugh at Yuanzi just now." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "you went there just to laugh at him?""Naturally." "Shifanling said:" I laugh at his inability to see through, I laugh at his inability to play


    "I can''t afford anything." Meng Li looked down at the crystal clear cup cover and rubbed his fingers back and forth.


    "Naturally, I can''t play. I can''t afford to play. How can I choose to find you?" Shifan makes people laugh.


    Meng Li: "it''s OK, don''t care about these."


    "Then I also laugh at him. When he came to me, I gave him the time branch, but he didn''t think of any way." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li sighed: "Shizhi has no mission, can there be so-called opportunity?"


    I''m sorry, but she''s looking forward to Shizhi''s solution.


    It''s just Shizhi''s loss of these things. I''m afraid it''s also the calculation of the vast will. As shifanling said, what the vast will wants is not today''s scene. He wants to eliminate more things, more


    In fact, everyone has a number in his heart, but he just wants to change some.


    Some things that are useless do not mean not to do, try to try, try to get a peace of mind and a clear conscience, this is the starting point of some people.


    "Who knows." Shifan gave a sneer.


    "If you don''t want to stay here, I can take you away and find a good place for you, so that you don''t have to worry about everything and deal with the small world. It''s too boring." When shifanling said this, he was very serious.


    Meng Li didn''t think much and said, "no, I''m ok here. I don''t plan to go for the time being."


    One is that I need resources, the other is that I just walk away, which is called a real betrayal of wisdom girl''s original share of support.


    She won''t go until she has to.


    "All right." Shifanling only said this word, and there was no change of expression on his face.


    "In fact, I am very lonely in this high place where nobody can reach. No one can walk with me, Yuanzi? Criminal law? Maybe they are very powerful in your heart, but they are very common in my eyes. I have awakened too much power that you can''t imagine. What''s the use of having this power? "


    Shifanling said faintly, but Mengli could hear the meaning of loneliness.

 Chapter 2508

    Meng Li smiles and says, "it''s useful to have such power. No one dares to embarrass you."


    "They, who dares to trouble you?"


    "Yes." Shifanling nodded his head.


    "If one day I become the host of killing, I will surely come to say goodbye to you." Meng Li sees everything open and can accept that he will die out in this elimination.


    Shifanling nodded: "OK, you must come to me."


    "Have you ever been to the land of eternal night?" Meng Li asked.


    This made shifanling laugh: "you still know that place."


    "Well, listen to master giant wind beast." Meng Li smiles.


    "Do you want to go? It''s a bit far to take you, but I''ll take you there faster than you go by yourself. " Asked shifanling.


    Meng Li thought, "go."


    She wants to go. She wants to go over there.


    The main reason is that there''s nothing to do now. Shifanling said, "then drink the tea before you go."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    They drank tea and chatted. They finished their tea before they got up and went out. Standing on the street, shifanling held out his hand. Meng Li still grasped his wrist. He had no choice but to smile: "my hand is poisonous?"


    "Why so taboo?"


    Meng Li laughs: "it''s not poisonous. Isn''t it like children holding hands?"


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    "Go." He constructs a space channel, which is the longest one Meng Li has ever seen before. Her understanding of it is not shallow, but she still can''t construct such a channel, and she has never seen anyone build such a huge channel in an instant.


    Rao is such a space passage. Shifanling has constructed many. Meng Li feels that it has been a long time, even several days?


    "Here we are." At last, shifanling said.


    It''s a long way to go. It''s a long way to go.


    "Is this the place of eternal night?" Meng Li looked far away, and it was much darker here than near the other side. But it can''t be said that he couldn''t see anything. It was just dark. Meng Li could still see the Buddhist orders around him.


    In the land of eternal night, Meng Li can also clearly feel that the material here is much more complicated than that there.


    I feel very uncomfortable when I stand here. It''s like there are many pebbles on my body.


    Looking around, it''s really like what giant wind beast said. There is almost no space, especially vast. They searched for a long time, only to find a space.


    There is a big gap with the area close to the outside world. There is space everywhere, but it is extremely difficult to find here. I think the conditions here can not cultivate so much space.


    Shifanling gave Meng Li a border to protect her and said, "you can be safe with this."


    Meng Li smile: "thank you."


    They entered the space, and the situation in the space was also very bad. There was no grass, no mountains and no water. It was a vast land of dark brown sand and stone.


    It''s full of hot and dry air. Meng Li reaches out to touch the ground outside the border. The ground is very hot. If it''s a piece of meat, I''m afraid it''s sizzling.


    "The conditions here are not good. Most of the creatures don''t want to stay here." "But some species adapt to the environment here, because they were born here," shifanling said faintly


    "It''s reasonable to exist. We think the bad conditions are just right for them." Meng Li said.


    Shifan ordered, um, to take Meng Li straight ahead.


    "Is he the host of phagocytosis?" The vast world is really a magical place, which has cultivated countless amazing species.


    She saw a species with fish body and head collapsed on the gravel ground. Because the ground temperature was too high, smoke was baked out on him. But he didn''t seem to care at all. He just lay there and watched Meng Li and Shi Fanling pass by him. He just squinted. Meng Li saw thick scales on his face.


    He didn''t make a sound or move.


    This species should be living in the sea, not born in the land of eternal night, she asked.


    "Well, in the sea." Shifanling only glanced at the fish.


    Then he continued to take Meng Li forward, a little further away, and Meng Li said, "he just lies like that. Is he trying to cook himself?"


    His skin is too thick to cook Shifanling laughed: "are you greedy for this fish?"


    "Then we''ll go back and kill him and eat him."


    Meng Li: "what


    She was amused by the order of the Buddha.


    "I''m not kidding. I can cook it." Shifanling thought for a moment and said, "if you don''t feel at ease, we can borrow some meat from him to let you taste it."


    Meng Li


    "You said the meat was thick and you didn''t have much appetite."


    Shifanling laughed: "OK, then we don''t eat.""Can you put on a little compassion? At some point, they have become the host of the killing, far away from the clansmen and waiting to die here, in order to reduce the possibility of implicating the clansmen. " Meng Li sighed.


    "It''s the covenant of the races of the vast world, and they agreed to do so," said the Vatican


    "Every race is following it."


    "Pity and justice? They all came to the land of eternal night. Have you ever thought about the aborigines in the land of eternal night? " Shifanling didn''t know where to take out a piece of ice cream, tore it open and handed it to Meng Li, saying: "come and eat."


    Meng Li


    Suddenly give her a piece of ice cream, it really makes her laugh and cry.


    Does shifanling think she will be hot? In fact, it''s OK to have the boundary protection of shifanling.


    Meng Li silently took a bite of the ice-cream, but the taste was very common. She didn''t eat anything special, but this ice-cream really surprised her.


    "Yes, I''ve overlooked that there are many aborigines here." Meng Li said.


    "Speaking of this, we can rise to the vast realm of regional discrimination between races," said the Vatican


    "There''s another way to say that." Meng Li smiles. Maybe, the land of eternal night is barren, and the area near the outside is like a prosperous place. There are many spaces, many races, and countless natural resources and treasures.


    And the land of eternal night is so barren, I''m afraid it can''t produce anything good.


    "Do you think the race that comes out of the land of eternal night is not discriminated against? They will still feel that the race here will bring bad luck and instinctive unhappiness. " Shifanling looked forward as he walked.


    He was in a hot and dry environment, and the surrounding materials were extremely complex and uncomfortable, but he didn''t seem to feel it. He was still so indifferent, and it seemed that he would never be affected by external factors.


    Meng Li couldn''t help muttering: "you said that the skin of the fish is thick. I see that you are thicker than him. You don''t need to border. You don''t feel it either."


    Shifan bowed his head with a smile: "my skin is thick?"

 Chapter 2509

    Meng Li laughs: "yes."


    Shifanling said, "if it''s fate, I''ll take you to see the race in the land of eternal night."


    "To be a guest there."


    "Good." Meng Li smiles.


    After walking for a while, until Meng Li''s ice cream was finished, they saw a hut standing in the middle of a desolation. There were two green plants in front of the hut, which was rare here.


    At least Meng has been so far away that he didn''t see any plants living here.


    Hearing Meng Li and Shi Fanling moving in front of the hut door, a very beautiful woman came out from inside.


    In a word, Meng''s beauty seemed to attract other people''s eyes, and she couldn''t help looking away from her.


    "Hello." The woman said on her own initiative.


    Shifanling just looked at her and didn''t respond to her. Seeing that she was so beautiful and polite, Meng Li began to respond: "hello."


    "You also come here, do you also have the ability to devour?" Asked the woman.


    Meng Li shook his head and said, "no, we just came to have a look. We haven''t been here before."


    "What are you? The Terrans? " The woman looked at the next Meng Li, Meng Li nodded: "yes."


    The woman said nothing more.


    "You?" She looked at shifanling, she even asked: "would you like to accompany me for a while, I like you."


    "You can live in my hut."


    Meng Li is at a loss for a moment. How can he open his mouth and just like it?


    Did you know each other before?


    Shifanling bowed his head and said to Mengli, "don''t be surprised, she belongs to the hermit family."


    Meng Li frowned. Who is the hermit?


    Well, it seems to have been mentioned by Jufeng beast and lingman clan leader.


    But at that time, the head of lingman clan said to Wenqing that the female hermits were ordinary people.


    When he really saw it, Meng Li found that the hermit women were really extraordinary. They were so beautiful that they couldn''t take back their eyes and ignore her existence.


    She doesn''t fit in here. It makes people think that she should live in a magnificent palace or a place like yaochi.


    "Thank you for recognizing me. Would you like to?" The woman asked again.


    Shifanling shook his head: "No."


    "I don''t feel much about species that don''t have sex."


    Meng Li asked suspiciously, "isn''t she a woman?"


    "No, she has no gender." Shifanling said.


    "It seems to be a woman, but in fact, it has no exact characteristics."


    Meng Li said softly, but the man was a little angry: "who are you? Why talk about our gender? "


    "Don''t you know it''s taboo in our family?"


    Shifanling: "do you think I dare to talk in front of you and care so much?"


    The man said angrily, "I can''t see what race you are. Don''t insult people. Although I can''t go back in the land of eternal night, you will meet my people another day. When you hear that, you will attack you."


    Shifanling glanced at the green plant beside him, shook his head and said nothing.


    "Come on, disrespectful fellow, I''m not going to invite you into the house. Please leave as soon as possible." The man said again.


    They have no good feelings for Meng Li.


    Shi Fanling said to Meng Li, "let''s go."


    Meng Li once again looked at the man, angry look very good.


    Far away, Meng Li said, "are people of their race so good-looking?"


    "She''s average. There are many more beautiful ones, but none of them have gender."


    "So." Meng Li asked, "are there any other characteristics?"


    "Love beauty." Shifanling said: "the green plants we saw just now should have been watered with her own efforts. Such precious things are only for a touch of green in front of the door, which shows the degree of love for beauty. They like beautiful things very much."


    Meng Li sighed: "probably thinking that time is running out, it''s better to be satisfied in the last days."


    Shifanling walked slowly and explained patiently: "their taboo is not to discuss their gender. What''s more, they dislike ugly things and extremely arrogant races."


    "Even if they eat, they should also eat good-looking food."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "that''s very particular."


    "There are many habits, and I won''t tell you one by one. If you have a chance to meet them later, you can observe them yourself."


    "There are many races ahead. The fish we met just now and this thing are not in harmony. They are all huddled together to keep warm." Shifanling said gently and led Mengli to continue.


    He also asked Meng Li, "are you ok? Is it hot? "


    "It''s not hot." Meng Li said.


    Shifan made a smile: "thick skin."


    Meng Li: "whatAs they continued to walk, they saw groups of people.


    This is really blooming. Meng Li saw the lingman family here. It turns out that there are two lingman families here.


    Their roots have taken root underground, but their vines seem to be nearly withered. Meng Li feels a little uncomfortable. This place is not suitable for them at all. It should be very uncomfortable to live here.


    The key is that Meng Li doesn''t have any impression on them either. He has been back and forth in the lingman clan before, and has never noticed them. He doesn''t know their names at all.


    There''s also a shark here. There''s a big gap between the shark and the head fish outside. The shark''s beautiful legs start with fish tails. The shark also has a pair of smart sharp ears and silver white hair. Now they are sitting on the ground, supporting their upper body. Their fish tails lose their luster and become extremely dim. When they jump on the sea with scales stained with Shanghai water, they can''t see it There will be a sense of shimmering, now again rare, their silver white hair is extremely dry.


    There are several chimpanzees. They huddle together. When they see Meng Li and Shi Fanling, they are all at a loss. The biggest difference between them and the fish over there is that their eyes are still smart. The fish lying on the ground smoking outside really looks the same as salted fish.


    Meng Li also saw some special races. How to describe them? It''s like a hedgehog, magnified countless times, magnified to the size of a person.


    They have a lot of extremely sharp thorns, especially long, close to half a meter. From a distance, they are gray and black. They can stand upright. Now they stand upright.


    Their hands are very short, like only half an arm, their legs are also very short, there is a round stomach, the stomach is full of thorns, the most personality is that pair of eyes, their eyes are all black, there is no white eye, looking at inexplicably deep and some strange, looking at people when the drop yo yo turn.


    Seeing these large hedgehogs, Meng Li can probably understand why the woman just now didn''t want to stay here. They love beautiful things, and obviously these hedgehogs are ugly.

 Chapter 2510

    "And the snake fox."


    The voice of shifanling came into Mengli''s ear, and Mengli followed his eyes.


    Snake body, fox tail, snake head, fox face, snake body is about ten feet long, waist is about three feet, snake body is jade white, the end is hairy fox tail, the tail is also white hair, at first look feel strange, a closer look but also have a kind of unspeakable noble feeling.


    Several of them were huddled together, most of them huddled.


    "They look good." Meng Li felt that the snake Fox family was beautiful.


    Especially the snake body, white jade, noble color.


    "Well." Shifan gave a faint hum.


    There are also some sporadic other races with different looks.


    Meng Li didn''t look carefully. They were far away. These were the closest to her.


    However, these races have seen Mengli and shifanling, but no one cares about them, and Mengli doesn''t intend to say anything, which seems meaningless.


    They just came to the place of eternal night to have a look, and they just went into this space to have a look. Presumably, these races also think so.


    They are a passer-by here at most.


    However, the two members of lingman family made Meng Li feel a little uncomfortable, probably because they love to ask for love, and they have a kind of inexplicable pity for them. They even want to do something to them. It hurts to see them wither and lose their vitality, but she realizes that she can''t do anything.


    What can we do? As a race in the vast world, she doesn''t need much help or help.


    She''s not qualified to do anything.


    Meng Li silently followed shifanling by their side. Those races gathered here, but they didn''t regard it as their territory. They were indifferent to Meng Li and shifanling.


    Far away from them, Shi Fanling asked Meng Li, "do you sympathize with them?"


    "I can''t say I don''t feel it." Meng Li said faintly.


    Before they find a solution to the problem, their only way out seems to be to wait for death.


    "No harm." Shifanling said, "but if you want to come, I''ll bring you."


    Meng Li: "thank you."


    "I''m just curious."


    "There''s more ahead." Shifanling took Meng to the next place, until he made the space almost complete.


    There are also many people who gather together, and some who are not alone. They gather together in this space, like forming one small and diverse tribe after another.


    Although they gather together, they are not active. Most of them stay quietly and endure the pain brought by the unsuitable environment. They just wait for death quietly, and they don''t even have any conflicts with each other.


    It seems that up to now there is nothing that can make them quarrel or fight. Meng Li has met many such "small tribes" with the order of shifanling, and they are all in harmony.


    Well, why fight more when a man is dying? What about not fighting?


    "Now I feel that the race in the vast world is also very smart." Mengli and shifanling left this space and did not disturb anyone. They were just passers-by, saying nothing and doing nothing.


    After coming out, Meng Li said to shifanling.


    "How to say it?" asked the Buddha


    Meng Li said: "they sent these creatures here to kill their hosts for the sake of intra racial peace."


    "If there''s a killing host around us, we''ll be afraid. We''ll be afraid that we''ll choose the nearest one after he dies."


    "Although they have to bear the physical pain and discomfort here, they will not cause panic among the people of the same race, nor will they encounter the disgust of the people of the same race. They leave quietly, and the people will thank him for his perfection and kindness. After they leave, the people will feel at ease."


    Shifanling nodded: "this is the truth."


    "Maybe there is a big gap between the people in the vast world and those in the small world." Meng Li said with a smile:


    "in the small world, if this kind of thing happens to people in the family, the family may deal with it secretly, may not bear to deal with it, and choose not to leave, no matter what the result is, it will be difficult."


    "But here, they directly and frankly let the people leave, and the people who leave will not complain. They are too rational."


    I don''t complain that I have become like this, and I have to be sent to the bitter and cold place to suffer.


    The feelings of the human race are more complicated. If this happens to the human race, many people will complain and feel that the family is too cruel and does not care at all, so they will be abandoned.


    "Yes, compared with the Terran, they really don''t have so much emotion." Shifanling laughed.


    He also said to Meng Li, "this space has been almost gone. This is probably the only situation here. All races gather together to die."


    Meng Li sighed: "a lot."


    There are too many. There are lots of them here and there. They add up to a lot of them, not counting the ones that died before.In the land of eternal night, Meng Li did not dare to take out the Vientiane ming to take photos, for fear that seeing the whole piece of phagocytosis would make people feel numb.


    Meng Li touched the barrier set by shifanling and couldn''t help but ask, "do you use this barrier?"


    "It works." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li couldn''t help laughing: "you are really perfunctory."


    If you want to be killed, you have to choose. However, since you have the courage to come here, you are not so afraid.


    "Oh, I know you. You are afraid of death." Shi Fanling looks at Meng Li with a funny look.


    Meng Li shook his head: "No."


    "Is there any other place to go?" She asked.


    Shifanling thought for a while and said, "there is not much space here. It''s basically the situation of the space I just took you to. If you want to go, I''ll take you to the end."


    "It doesn''t seem to make much sense to look at it over and over again." Meng Li doesn''t want to go any more. She doesn''t want to see their desperate face, which makes her feel blocked and uncomfortable.


    Because I really don''t know which day I will be the same as them.


    Do you want to come to the land of eternal night? I''m not a vast race. I''m the Tasker of the organization. I''m going to be controlled by the organization and lose my freedom. It''s not a good place to go.


    Meng Li thought of amusing himself.


    "What are you laughing at?" Asked the Buddha.


    Meng Li shook his head: "the brain mended some strange things."


    "So you''re going back?" In fact, it took some time to finish the space, and it also took some time on the way. Now they are a little tired.


    Meng Li also felt that she should not bother shifanling too much. She already knew that the situation in the place of eternal night was probably enough. It was much poorer than she thought.


    Then he said, "let''s all go back and have a rest. It''s hard for you these days."

 Chapter 2511

    Shifanling said, "didn''t you say that you should see the aborigines in the land of eternal night?"


    Meng Li remembered.


    "There is no fair way to talk about things in the world," he said. "The aborigines in the land of eternal night depend on the environment in the space. Now all races are waiting to die here, which makes their narrow living environment even narrower."


    "Other races don''t look up to them, and they don''t look up to this place, so it''s not necessary to consider how they feel."


    "If I guess correctly, the space we just went to originally had Aboriginal people, but because they were piled up here, the Aboriginal people chose to move and found a new space to live in."


    Meng Li sighed.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Fairness can be talked about in books, but nothing in the world can be talked about.


    This is really unfair to the indigenous people in the land of eternal night. Because they are discriminated against, their homes should be treated like this. But what and who can be changed?


    "Are you going to be a guest?" Shifanling saw that Mengli didn''t speak, so he asked.


    Meng Li thinks he''s ok now. He''s all here. Let''s have a look.


    If you look at the race of the land of eternal night, it will be a long experience.


    It''s really insightful to follow shifanling out. Just now she met many different races, which she had never seen before, and it''s hard to see if she walks in the vast world by herself.


    It''s not easy for people to find the places of many races.


    "Yes, but I''m a little tired. Can I have a rest?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling nodded: "good."


    Most of the space conditions are not very good. Shifanling simply arranged a space for himself and said to Meng Li, "then we''ll have a rest here."


    He also took out a space from his body and took Meng Li in. It was more luxurious than Meng Li''s Lingtian space. There were mountains, water and a complete set of cabins.


    "I don''t know when I put the gadget on my body. I just took it out today." Shifanling explained.


    Meng Li smiles. It''s quite convenient.


    Directly hide in this space, there is a space outside to protect them, no one found them.


    "Then I''ll sleep for a while." Meng Li is really tired.


    Shifanling said to let Mengli sleep by herself. Mengli lay down on the bed. The bed was very soft. She lay down and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he smelled the smell of meat. Meng Li stepped out of the hut and saw a wooden table with several dishes on it.


    "I have a heart." Meng LiXiao, who has not eaten the food made by shifanling for a long time, doesn''t know if his cooking skills have improved.


    "Come and eat. My skill is almost invincible." When shifanling saw that she was seated, he began to fill the soup and put it in front of Mengli.


    Meng Li touched the soup bowl, not hot, even a little cold, but looking at the heat in the bowl, that is the special tableware.


    She picked up the spoon and drank some. She thought that his craftsmanship would be invincible, as shifanling said. Who knows, his craftsmanship didn''t seem to make any progress.


    "Isn''t it?" Shifanling looked at Mengli expectantly.


    Meng Li pursed a smile: "yes, it''s delicious. It''s delicious."


    "I''ve never had such a good soup." Meng Li is exaggerating.


    Even shifanling looked at Mengli with distrust: "seriously?"


    "Really, will I lie to you?" Meng Li couldn''t help laughing.


    Shifanling said, "I''ve made such a good soup for you before."


    "Then you are better than last time." Meng Li took another sip.


    I''m not very good at craftsmanship, but I can drink it. It''s not bad.


    Shifan brightened his eyes: "how much better than last time?"


    "It''s almost invincible." Meng Li smiles.


    The order of the world''s Brahman


    Originally, I felt that I was invincible, but when she said that, I felt worse. She seemed to Like a kid?


    "It''s delicious. You can eat it too." When Meng Li saw that the bowl in front of shifanling was still empty, he served him a bowl out of politeness. Seeing that there was a piece of meat in the soup, he put it in.


    Shifan made an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth, drank his own soup, and then exaggeratedly said:


    "it''s really invincible."


    "Who''s the best cook I''ve ever had?"


    Meng Li said he didn''t want to speak.


    The ingredients of shifanling are always strange. Many people have never seen them, let alone properly handle them and cook them. In this way, it''s really counting that he can make them.


    "Eat more." Shifanling put his eyes on Mengli.


    Just because of his words, Meng Li lay down after eating this meal. His soul absorbed too much energy. On the contrary, he couldn''t bear to eat it. As a result, he was hot and dry, and needed to sleep to digest it.After getting up, shifanling scolded Meng Li: "you are still too weak."


    "You can''t stand these things."


    "Can I compete with you?" Meng Li said angrily, "I know I can''t stand it. You still let me eat so much."


    If she didn''t eat, she had to persuade her, which made her soul still warm.


    "Pigs don''t get fat all the time. They can only be fattened with some feed." Shifanling said something that seemed irrelevant, but Meng Li was angry. She glared at him: "who said that


    "Who''s in the right seat?" The world''s Vatican order asked.


    Meng Li


    "No more talking to you." Meng Li sat down and didn''t want to look up at shifanling.


    Sometimes, he is just not serious and has to make fun of others.


    "Anger turns to anger." Shifan made me laugh.


    Meng can''t do without talking.


    Shifanling looked at Mengli and touched his shoulder: "angry?"


    "I''ve decided to take you to do something big. Can you go?"


    "Big deal?" Meng Li was more curious about this, so he didn''t bother to worry about it with shifanling.


    Shifanling said: "yes, always go like this, go to the edge of the land of eternal night, to find the witches."


    "The witches?"


    "No one has seen the witches. A few days ago, your Yuanzi was also looking for them." Shifanling said.


    "Has no one seen it?" Meng Li asked


    "Well, according to the extremely old legend among the vast races, the witches usually appear in troubled times. Once they appear, it means that there are great changes in the vast world."


    "So the wizard clan is the last thing the vast race wants to see. Now they haven''t seen the wizard clan. If they see it, they will be more flustered than they are now."


    "Then..." On the contrary, Meng Li hesitated.


    If she said that according to the order of the Brahman, she did not want to find the people of the witches.


    "It is said that the people of the witches came from the edge of the land of eternal night, which is also the Aboriginal people of the land of eternal night. We can find them if we want, so we went to find them." Shifanling said.

 Chapter 2512

    Seeing that Meng Li was still hesitant, Shi Fanling said, "if we want to do it, we should do it bigger."


    "If we find them, what happens after that?" Asked Meng Li.


    "After that?" said shifanling


    "We''ll ask after that."


    "Ask what." Meng Li is still thinking.


    It''s not a matter of two days to find the witch clan. Who knows when we can find it.


    "Ask about annihilation. They must have something to say about it."


    Meng Li: "how strange is this?"


    "I don''t feel like you care about that all the time."


    Shifanling said with a smile, "with my ability, since I want to show you the aborigines in the land of eternal night, I will show you the rarest ones that no one has ever seen."


    "How are you, moved?"


    Meng Li nodded: "I''m so moved."


    Perhaps shifanling thinks that this is a thing that can be challenged, and the days are dull, so he should seek something new.


    However, Meng Li really wants to find the witches. I don''t know what they say about phage extermination. This may be a new turning point, but it''s not certain. If he is lucky enough to get some information from them, can he solve phage extermination?


    Anyway, I''m in the land of eternal night.


    "Then I''ll give my life to accompany a gentleman." Meng left and joked.


    "It''s a long way to go after that. What do you do with your organization?" said shifanling


    "Yes, I still have a lot of things to deal with. I can''t do without the frequent problems in the small world." Meng Li suddenly realized this and said with regret:


    "I may not be able to accompany you to find the wizard family."


    Shifan asked to pick his eyebrows and said, "I really can''t go?"


    "Can''t go, can''t go." She didn''t think it could be found in a day or two. Although the land of eternal night was barren, it was very vast. It took too much time to find it slowly. The key was that she didn''t know when and when to meet.


    But the small world can''t ignore it. She always has a responsibility in her heart for the world of the small Southern District.


    And if you really don''t go back outside and don''t deal with the world, you will be punished by the organization.


    In other words, she can''t live without these small worlds. Now her only job in the organization is to take care of those worlds in the small Southern District?


    If she can''t do this job well, there will be no meaning of existence. She still needs a shelter. She can''t be wandering all the time.


    As for the organization''s pressing questions about Shizhi and what he said at that time, Meng Li was not so angry that he couldn''t face it, because in the current situation, he could understand their behavior more or less, but it was true that there was a gap.


    But Xing Xiu, she can''t understand.


    Once wanted to put her to death, regarded her as a mole ant, if there is a chance, she must find the field.


    Don''t be too playful. Meng Li pursed his lips:


    "let''s talk about it later."


    "All right." "It''s a long way to go. I''m on my own," he said with a slight regret


    Listen to him, Meng can''t leave, he still wants to go.


    "Then I''ll show you to other aborigines?" Shifanling felt that this was what he promised Mengli.


    Meng Li: "forget it. I can''t wait to find the wizard. Go."


    Why delay time for her little things? She doesn''t have to look at them.


    "I''ll take you." Shifanling said.


    Meng Li shook his head: "no more."


    It usually takes Meng a few days to find a place to accompany her, and then she can''t wait to find another one.


    Although it''s only a few days, it will take me a few days to go back to the domain from here. The small world has so many problems. If I don''t go back quickly and delay for a few days, I can''t deal with the small world.


    "Then I''ll take you back." Shifanling thought about it, but he didn''t force Meng Li to go with him.


    Meng Li didn''t refuse this time, because if Shifan didn''t send her back, she should be able to go to the end of time


    It took several days for shifanling to bring her here. The route was too complicated. She was not sure that she could go back quickly. She could not say that it would take a month or two? If you don''t go in the right direction, it will take longer.


    "Then I''ll go now." Meng Li smiles.


    Shifanling said, "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t delay you." Meng Li said faintly.


    Shifan order: "that''s OK."


    He took Meng Li out of this small space, and then left the space he arranged outside, so as to be exposed in the land of eternal night. He built a space channel to take Meng Li back, but he stopped halfway before he finished the first space channel.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Li asked.


    Shifanling: "Yuanzi is nearby.""Well?" Meng Li looked at him: "do you want to say hello to him?"


    Shifanling shook his head: "no interest."


    However, Yuanzi also noticed them and actively stopped shifanling and Mengli. Yuanzi was alone. When he saw that Mengli was beside shifanling, he slightly raised his eyebrows:


    "how can he run so far?"


    "I''ll go back." Yuanzi, as a boss, also has a position. When he asks this question, Meng Li responds faintly.


    Yuanzi looked at shifanling and nodded slightly at him. Shifanling also nodded slightly.


    "Did you find it?" Shifan asked faintly.


    Yuanzi shook his head and said nothing.


    "We''ll be together." Shifanling suddenly said this, which really surprised Yuanzi.


    Yuanzi seemed to be stunned, but shifanling suddenly felt that his new interest was gone. He said, "forget it."


    Yuanzi didn''t say anything.


    "She will see Shizhi when she wants to. Don''t restrict them, or I will take Shizhi away." Shifanling thought about it and said.


    Yuan Zi took a look at Meng Li: "good."


    Yuanzi had no facial expression, and his attitude was cold. So was shifanling. When they met, it seemed that there was no smoke or spark.


    I don''t seem to have any feelings for each other.


    Shifanling then took Mengli away, and then close to the area on the domain, Mengli said, "now I can find it myself and go back."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Shifanling said, "goodbye. If I find the wizard, I''ll pick you up."


    Meng Li laughingly said: "what do you think of others? You say it''s like going to see something strange."


    "No one has ever seen the witches. Isn''t the legendary race rare?" Shifanling said.


    Meng Li: "good."


    "If you find it, I''ll go with you."


    After they said goodbye, Meng Li went back on her own. This time, it''s estimated that she can''t see each other again in a short time. She went back to the system space for a while and felt that she had nothing to do.

 Chapter 2513

    She always feels at a loss when she''s free, but when she''s busy, there''s nothing wrong with the world, and she doesn''t want the world to go wrong.


    Meng Li is even considering whether to do some small business in the domain to increase his income. He has something to do to pass the time.


    Meng Li is ready to move when he has this idea. He gives it to you Yun. You Yun just says, "it''s hard to do business in the domain now."


    "Yes, but I think I can make some money." Meng Li typed back.


    You Yun: "save some energy. If you have nothing to do, you can study your spirit tree. If you cultivate another one, it''s worth more than doing some small business."


    "I don''t really recommend you to do this."


    Meng Li


    "Yes, thank you for your help." Meng Li suddenly thought of the spirit tree. He didn''t see it for a long time. I don''t know the result.


    Whether it''s the harvest season again, the income of spiritual fruit is still very good, and it saves time and effort.


    Meng left the Lingtian space, and his spirit really came to an end. At a glance, he knew that the result was much more than last time, full of vitality, luxuriant branches and leaves, and full of fruits. Meng Li looked at it and liked it.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to do now. Meng Li starts picking fruits and can sell them after picking them. She works hard and absorbs a few of them. The quality is better than before.


    The longer you stay in Lingtian space, the better.


    "Big man." Sakura''s voice is coming again.


    Meng Li threw the spiritual fruit in his hand into the mustard space and asked, "how many?"


    "Two."


    "Good." Meng Li took a look at the trees with many fruits, and decided to deal with the world problems first.


    Some of them are glad that they didn''t follow the Buddha''s order to find another place of eternal night. If they did, they might still be in the place of eternal night, and the little world would be delayed.


    When she arrived in Xiaonan District, Meng Li checked the two worlds and found that they were both destroyed. Now she generally doesn''t look at the situation in the world. She directly takes the world back to the system space and transmits it to the past, and then continues to pick up her spiritual fruits.


    Some things do too much really become very numb, Meng Li a wry smile.


    Last time, the spiritual fruit has sold to 61. After such a long time, coupled with the unstable situation and soaring prices, it is impossible that it will be less than 6000.


    In fact, some of the fruits left from the last sale are of good quality.


    The fruit on the tree was picked up by her, and she watered the spirit tree with some spirit liquid. These spirit liquid was bought last time, but they haven''t been used up. There is no asking for love. These things are really slow, because asking for love has a great demand for energy.


    I went back to the system space and counted. Then I turned out the previous ones and counted them. I left some of them. Then I took 300 of them to the field.


    Although Yue Mingxi didn''t seem to be very honest last time, Meng Li still wanted to cooperate with her. The plan was simple and easy, because at that time, Yue Mingxi immediately offered the right price and didn''t pretend to be stupid.


    However, when Meng Li went to yuemingxi shop, he found that the shop was closed and the plaque on it had been removed.


    She took a look at the shop next to her, went in and asked, "why is boss Yue closed next door?"


    "No more." The shop assistant replied politely to Meng Li.


    Meng Li said with regret, "no more."


    Well, I don''t know why not.


    Seeing Meng Li''s regretful look, the shop assistant said, "business is particularly difficult now."


    "Sometimes we don''t have what the customer wants, sometimes we have it, and the customer can''t afford the price."


    Meng Li sighed, "OK."


    The business is really difficult to do. Meng Li looks around the shop. There is no one in it, only the assistant.


    She looked back at the street and felt depressed.


    I turned around and went to the trading market, but I haven''t been here for a long time. Speaking of it, Gu zhuonang did business in the domain. Maybe he made his fortune by doing some small business in the trading market at first.


    To find the next one, Meng Li deliberately avoided the Guzhuo shop he had been to and walked on the domain. However, he saw Yue Mingxi standing at the door in a street.


    "Why?" Meng Li laughed at her.


    "Master of Mencius?" Yue Mingxi also showed a standard smile when she saw Meng Li. She said, "it''s really lucky to meet you today."


    "So you opened a shop here, I thought you didn''t do it." Meng Li meets her and feels that he doesn''t have to worry about selling spiritual fruits.


    The former shop assistant didn''t know what happened after Yue Mingxi left.


    Yue Mingxi said with a bitter smile: "listen to the master of Mengyu, you will know that you misunderstood, and you have been to the place before."


    "I work for this shop, but I''m not the boss." She explained.


    Meng Li was surprised for a moment and then laughed: "OK.""However, I can still receive the master of Mengyu. Could you please come in and have a seat?" Yue Mingxi said.


    Meng Li went in without hesitation. If Yue Mingxi can still be the owner, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s the same to sell to anyone, as long as the price is right.


    After entering the store, it''s quite big, bigger than yuemingxi''s store before. Meng Li can''t say whether yuemingxi''s way out is good, but it''s someone else''s choice. She just doesn''t know what makes her choose this way.


    She made the tea and let Meng Li drink it. Meng Li sipped it. Then Yue Mingxi took the initiative and said, "what''s the master of Meng domain going to sell this time? Or is it spiritual? "


    "Well, yes." Meng Li smiles.


    Yue Mingxi was a little envious and asked, "what price do you think is suitable? You can bring it up. "


    "What do I say? I don''t know much about the prices in the region. " Meng Li really doesn''t understand, because she seldom buys things on the domain.


    Even if it is to buy some simple, in order to eat and drink, the price is not high, also can not represent today''s market.


    "You''d better say it." Meng Li wants to see what Yue Mingxi says.


    Yue Mingxi bowed his head and said with a smile, "Mingxi still remembers the wrong price he said to Meng Yuzhu last time. Now I feel very guilty in retrospect. This time, I must ask you. Just a moment, I''ll ask."


    "That''s good." Meng Li took up his tea and drank it. He watched Yue Mingxi silently and got up.


    She is also a cream white cheongsam, which is embroidered with golden silk thread, adding a bit of charm. She is particularly good in her cheongsam.


    Meng Li just looked at her back.


    Yue Mingxi contacted his boss and said that the master of Mengyu came to sell spiritual fruits. The boss asked which master of Mengyu. Yue Mingxi didn''t think much about it, so he directly reported Meng Li''s name and said that he would come to talk about it in person. Yue Mingxi gave a bitter smile and said yes.


    In person, in person.


    It''s because of himself that Mengyu master can enter this shop.

 Chapter 2514

    Yue Mingxi told Meng Li: "our boss will come soon. Meng Yuzhu can talk about a good price with his boss."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "good."


    Is Yue Mingxi not in charge?


    But her tone just now can make the decision.


    Meng Li did not wait for a quarter of an hour, Yue Mingxi''s boss came.


    Seeing this man, Meng Li felt his head was big.


    "Master." Gu Zhuo is to shout affectionately, also don''t avoid Yue Mingxi, let Yue Mingxi for one Leng.


    Is master Meng the master of Guzhuo?


    Is the relationship between these domain masters so profound and mysterious?


    "Is this shop yours, too?" Meng Li asked without expression.


    Gu Zhuo nodded: "master, I''ve worked hard."


    "You see that, too."


    Meng Li pulled the corner of his mouth.


    Don''t want to continue to talk with Gu Zhuo, but Yue Mingxi, alas.


    It''s not good to leave like this.


    "Well, talk about it normally. Just treat me as an ordinary customer. I know the price in the market generally. You don''t need to do anything deliberately." Meng Li said indifferently.


    Yue Mingxi stood by, silent.


    Their relationship is really mysterious and intriguing. One of them is very enthusiastic and excited. She has never seen Gu Zhuo so excited. Usually Gu Zhuo always has a light expression, and can''t see his happiness and anger.


    However, the master of Mengyu is too indifferent to Guzhuo, and he doesn''t know what kind of resentment they have.


    Meng Li doesn''t know the price in the market, but Gu Zhuo won''t talk nonsense.


    "Shifu really won''t accept any good intentions from me." Gu Zhuo smiles, his face is full of loneliness.


    Meng Li: "I''m also looking at Mingxi."


    "I see." Gu Zhuo straightened his face and said, "eight thousand and one now."


    Meng Li pondered: "good."


    Eight thousand. It''s going up so fast.


    "Master, if you sell it later, the price will be higher." Gu Zhuo reminds a way.


    Meng Li shook his head: "that''s not necessary."


    Although she is not in a hurry to use Jieli, she still plans to sell it this time. She doesn''t want to wait. It doesn''t mean much.


    If the spirit tree is still there, it will not lack the essence, and it has some in its own hands. If one day it lacks the power of the world, it can also be sold.


    As for the price Gu Zhuo told her, Meng Li didn''t doubt that he would say less. He didn''t dare to say more. He turned his face once last time. He should be a little modest.


    "How many masters are there? I can take them all. " Gu Zhuo''s tone is full of self-confidence. It seems that he is already a rich man.


    Meng Li looked at Yue Mingxi, a little hesitant, but Yue Mingxi looked at her with eager eyes, Meng Li then let go: "three hundred."


    "Yes." Gu Zhuo responded immediately.


    Meng Li looks at him helplessly. From the bottom of her heart, she is not willing to make the deal with him, but now she is too mean to get up and go.


    This is it. Next time.


    I don''t know how many stores Guzhuo has in the domain. I always feel that there are thunder buried by him everywhere. If I don''t pay attention, I step on it.


    Seeing that Meng Li was not very happy, Gu Zhuo touched his nose awkwardly. He said, "in fact, Shifu doesn''t have to mind. I''ve changed a lot."


    "No more." Meng Li gave her the spirit fruit. She didn''t want to hear it.


    The last thing I want to do is to hear Gu Zhuo talk to her about this. It''s meaningless. I''ve definitely rejected it countless times. I don''t know why he won''t give up.


    After taking over the spiritual fruit, Gu Zhuo didn''t even plan to count it, so he handed it to Yue Mingxi and told him, "just give it to Meng Yu."


    "Good." Gu Zhuo said that, but Yue Mingxi didn''t bother to count it face to face to avoid being scolded.


    Or Meng Li reminded Yue Mingxi: "take it and count it. If you lose one, you will lose thousands of world power." She smiles.


    Yue Mingxi looks at Gu Zhuo. As soon as Gu Zhuo is about to say something, he suddenly looks at Meng Li with indifference. Then he waves his hand: "then go and count it."


    Yue Mingxi just went down. Meng Li got up and said, "I''ll go."


    "Don''t you wait for the bill?" Gu Zhuo wants to stay with Meng Li again. Finding this reason, Meng Li looks at him with a sudden smile: "will you cheat me?"


    "Of course not. Thank you for your trust." Gu Zhuo starts to get excited again and looks at Meng Li''s eyes.


    Meng Li laughs: "I mean, you should also dare not cheat me."


    "Of course I dare not cheat master." Gu Zhuo said quickly.


    Meng Li put away his smile and went out without looking back.


    Gu Zhuo keeps up with him until Meng Li leaves the door. He sighs helplessly. When can he move his master?


    Love but not, life is the hardest.


    Master shuns him like a god of pestilence. He is heartbroken at every thought.Although Meng Li is confident that Guzhuo won''t give the price indiscriminately this time, he is still a little worried after he goes out of the door. He goes to a store again and asks that the price given by the store is close to 8000. Meng Li doesn''t talk about it in detail. If he talks about it in detail, he should be able to get 8000. Then Guzhuo is honest this time.


    She doesn''t accept any deliberate kindness from Guzhuo.


    Today''s Guzhuo really makes her unhappy.


    Meng Li went back to the system space and looked at his own data to see if Jieli had arrived.


    Name: Meng Li


    race: Terran


    rank: five stars


    number: 6018


    points: 1.41 million


    Jieli: 3.935 million


    Soul: 0


    contribution point: 30


    prop: none.


    Position: Xiaonan regional master


    position: extra profit: 630000


    talent: running, dream, insight into the will of Heaven (World Gift), rosefinch shadow (client''s light gift), heart of faith (client''s rain gift), power control (World Gift).


    World blessing: LAN Zhihui.


    The profit from his position is 630000. Meng Li calculates that since he came back from his last mission, he has found 12 devours. This is 600000 Jieli, and the other 20000 Jieli are returned from the small world.


    Now, the more profit from his position, the more heavy Meng Li''s heart will be, which means that more and more worlds will disappear.


    Three hundred spiritual fruits brought back more than two million boundary forces. Now there are nearly four million boundary forces on the account. Meng Li took a deep breath and made up his mind to absorb three million boundary forces.


    Not long ago, he absorbed a million, but he didn''t absorb the soul crystal. In addition, he absorbed the soul crystal according to the one million boundary force. So before absorbing the three million boundary force this time, he must absorb the soul crystal to ensure that his soul can bear it.


    Soul crystal.


    Meng Li turned out the soul crystals and counted them. There were fifty-two left.


    It is necessary to absorb at least 50 soul crystals from the three million world forces. Especially now that there is no task to be done and there is no soul force to absorb, we still need to think of our own way to do this.


    It means that Meng Jing and her soul will not be able to find a channel for them to come back.

 Chapter 2515

    Channel?


    Meng Li points to open Youyun''s message and sends him a message.


    You Yun is in trouble.


    Now you Yun has the best relationship with her in the organization.


    "Did the organization say anything about hunjing?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun''s news is still very fast. He said: "the organization has considered this problem. After all, now the domain owners only have the income of boundary power, but they don''t have the income of soul power. Without soul crystal, it''s hard for you to absorb boundary power and enhance your strength."


    Meng Li said, "the organization is very considerate."


    "Naturally." You Yun asked, "do you need it?"


    "How much can I have if I need it?" Meng Li asked.


    You Yun said: "according to my authority, I can give you a hundred."


    "A hundred?" Meng Li was deeply surprised. Last time he bought it from smart girl, he only got 40.


    "Can you really give me a hundred? It won''t be too hard for you, will it? " Meng Li is not at ease, so he is afraid that you Yun will do something against the rules for her.


    You Yun said: "now I am in charge of this matter. I don''t even have this right. It''s just because it''s you. I''m willing to help you with this privilege."


    "I wouldn''t like to be someone else."


    "Thank you, you Yun." Meng Li was moved.


    Fortunately, at that time, he was not selfish and bravely let you go.


    At that time, I didn''t think that you Yun could give her so many things. I simply hoped that he would get the life he wanted after he went out. But after that, a series of things happened. You Yun stood beside her bravely to help her talk.


    I''m still helping her.


    So sometimes helping others is helping yourself.


    If at that time he was a little more selfish and had a convenient system for his own convenience, Youyun still stayed in the system space. He didn''t get the life he wanted, and there was no one to help him when he encountered difficulties.


    "Don''t talk about our relationship. Thank you. Just be nice." You Yun replied.


    Meng Li: "if you can use my ability, I will try my best."


    "I know that if you don''t tell me, you won''t give up if I have something to ask you." You Yun said, "come here now. I''m just free."


    Meng Li laughs: "good."


    Now that he has a chance to get 100 soul crystals, he can''t let it go. Without hesitation, Meng Li goes to find you Yun. You Yun has prepared 100 soul crystals for her. Meng Li says, "I''ll transfer them to you."


    "Good." You Yun said with a smile: "it''s public. If it''s my own, I can send it to you."


    Meng Li said gratefully, "thank you so much."


    "Are you all right?" Meng Li still asked uneasily.


    You Yun looks at Meng Li with no expression: "if you are in my position and don''t even have this right, what''s the meaning?"


    He stretched out his hand and pressed Meng Li''s head hard, saying: "Meng Li, Meng Li, can you open your cerebellum and think about it?"


    Meng Li stepped back: "OK, OK."


    "I see."


    "Go back quickly." You Yun said: "I also find time."


    See you Yun so busy, Meng Li and some distressed to say: "you don''t too tired, don''t busy bad body."


    You Yun didn''t look at Meng Li angrily: "it''s OK. Wen Zhi said that I''m a soul body. I won''t die suddenly. It''s equivalent to perpetual motion machine."


    Meng Li


    This is really


    "I''m an iron man. I don''t need to rest." You Yun said angrily.


    Meng Li patted you Yun on the shoulder: "come on."


    Although you want to live a little tired.


    After Meng Li went back to Youyun, he turned the world force by 500000 yuan. At this point, the organization was still conscientious, and didn''t let soul crystal raise its price.


    If we really want to raise the price, many people should complain. After all, the cost is not small.


    She first absorbed 50 soul crystals according to the plan and felt that her soul could bear so many boundary forces. Then she began to absorb the boundary forces.


    The first time she absorbed 3 million Jieli, Meng Li was very tired. She took a look at her account and found that it was 3.93 million Jieli. After deducting 3.5 million Jieli, she had more than 430000 Jieli left.


    It''s a little too much this time. If there''s an emergency, hundreds of thousands of people can''t be used to save it, but there are still some spiritual effects. It''s no problem to sell it.


    These three million forces and 50 soul crystals have brought about considerable changes to Meng Li.


    She obviously felt that her strength had risen, and this change could not be brought about by absorbing only one million forces.


    I am stronger and stronger, so I have more and more demands on the boundary force. Only by millions of boundary forces can I make myself rise more obviously.


    This road needs too many resources.Now that his strength is obviously rising, Meng Li tries to mobilize the nihility of the beads in his body again. Sure enough, with the increase of his ability, he can mobilize more strength.


    And after the strength of their own rise, and then through the strengthening talent to enhance their own strength, every change is so critical.


    Without asking for love and beads, Meng Li only increased her strength by 3 million. With asking for love and using her natural strength, she can increase her strength by at least 6 million. In addition, beads can mobilize her strength. Therefore, every time she absorbs the strength, her income is very high. She has a lot of additional resources.


    Tired, Meng Li lay down and had a long sleep. After all, he had just absorbed so much strength.


    After waking up, Meng Li refused to get up and lay still. Soon he heard Sakura''s voice: "big brother?" She cried in a low voice, weak.


    Meng Li: "is there another world to deal with?"


    "No, not this time."


    Sakura said: "boss, before you go to bed, you said let me look at you and don''t let you sleep too long. I feel that you''ve been sleeping for a few days. I can call you."


    Big guy is really powerful. Sakura still thinks that only with this kind of host can she gain insight. Last time, she absorbed one million world forces at a time, and this time she absorbed three million world forces at a time. Poverty really limits her imagination


    Meng Li just remembers what she said to Sakura before going to bed. She worries that she will sleep too long, but she doesn''t expect Sakura to remember.


    "Thank you, thanks to you." Meng Li didn''t say that he woke up long ago, so he said.


    Sakura some embarrassed to say: "with the boss mess, this small matter again do not good words are embarrassed to stay in the boss side."


    Meng Li said with a smile, "good."


    She remembered what you Yun had said to her before. She said that it was better to try to cultivate another spiritual tree. This is a good idea. Meng Li is very excited. Can you have a try?


    Just how to operate? When I met this tree, I asked you if you could cultivate a new spirit tree with the branches.